《The Sweet Rival (Mango Shen and Nathaniel Ye)》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 When Mango Shen got the pregnancy test result, she shed tears of joy. She was pregnant! She was pregnant with Nathaniel Ye''s child! After three years of marriage, she finally had his child, which was too difficult for Mango Shen. She was on her way out with the test result in her hand, and a smile on her face. She couldn''t wait to deliver the good news to Nathaniel. Yet, when she turned around a corner, a familiar figure shed by. "Macy Cho?" Nathaniel Ye''s first love! She came back! Howe? Mango Shen quickly followed her, only to find that Nathaniel, who was supposed to be in the company, was apanying Macy Cho and carefully holding her. And her stomach was obviously impregnated with a baby more than five months old. "Nathan, I''m fine. Don''t be nervous. The child is going to be OK." "You can''t be too cautious. After all, the child in your belly is the first grandchild of our Ye Family. We can''t take the risk." Macy''s smile looked happy, and Nathan treated her gently. This scene deeply hurt Shen Mange. "What are you doing?" Mango Shen suddenly held the pregnancy test sheet in her hand, and her nails pierced her palm through the paper, but it was less than one-thousandth of the pain in her heart. Mango was not always in her best health condition. In order to give birth to a child for Nathaniel, she tried all the folk prescriptions and tried every hospitals in the past three years. She almost died several times. Yet, when she finally confirmed her pregnancy, the least she would expect, was that Macy pregnant with Nathaniel''s baby too. "Why are you here?" Nathaniel Ye''s brows suddenly furrowed. His eyes, which were as gentle as water, had also be sharp and cold, as if the temperature around him also dropped to subzero. Mango could not help but went forward to question him, when seeing his attitude. "Why am I here? Nathaniel Ye, I am your wife. Now you are apanying the mistress to the pregnancy test. How dare you ask me why I am here?" Her question attracted the attention of the people around. Macy Cho suddenly cried with grievances. "Nathan, I''m sorry. I got you into trouble. If I hadn''te back and told you about the existence of our child, or if I had forced myself to give up the baby, maybe I wouldn''t have you misunderstood by Mango. Sorry, it''s all my fault." After that, Macy Cho turned and ran. "Tom, follow Miss Cho and watch out for her. Make sure everything is alright with her and the baby. Or you are in trouble." Sense the anxiety in Nathaniel Ye''s voice, Thomas Song, Nathaniel Ye''s assistant, sprint to follow Cho. Mango only felt it hard to breathe. Nathaniel had never shown such concern to her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Nathaniel Ye, you jerk!" She suddenly raised one hand, trying to p Nathaniel hard, but didn''t expect to be stopped by him halfway. His forced grasp made Mango frown in pain. "Mango Shen, when you climbed into my bed by means and forced me to marry you three years ago, you should know that I couldn''t give you the love you want in this marriage. I warn you, Macy Cho''s baby is very precious and it is the Ye Family''s blood. If anyone dares to harm her or the baby, I will hunt the person down, no matter how that person is connected to me, even she is my wife." After the warning, Nathaniel threw her away. Mango Shen couldn''t stand up and almost fell on the wall besides her. The pregnancy test result slipped out of her hand andnded in front of Nathaniel. "You, you are pregnant, too?" There was a moment of astonishment in Nathaniel''s eyes. Mango Shenughed, tears dripping down the corners of her eyes. "Do you even care? I''ve exined to you three years ago, but you don''t believe me. No matter how hard I tried to indulge you, you don''t care. Now your first love is going to give you a child. Nathaniel Ye, I do love you, but I also have dignity and pride! I will deal with this child. We should end it." Mango Shen''s heart was hurt like being stabbed by a knife, but she turned around and left resolutely. Nathaniel stared at Mango with anger. He quickly walked forward, picked up Mango Shen, and walked out of the hospital. "Mango Shen, who do you think you are? You forced me to marry you before, now you are giving up my Child? Do you really think I have no temper and let you fool me around? Let me tell you, I''ll keep the child!" "Nathaniel Ye, let me go! This is my child, it has nothing to do with you!" Mango Shen struggled violently in anger, but she couldn''t break free from Ye Nathaniel''s shackles. "Your child? You can breed without me? Mango Shen, you''d better not provoke me at this time!" Nathaniel Ye''s beautiful phoenix eyes suddenly narrowed, and the piercingly cold gaze instantly shrouded the surroundings, was showing a very depressing feeling. Just at this moment, his phone suddenly rang. In order to make it easier to answer the phone, Nathaniel put Mango down, but still hold her with one arm, which was overbearing and possessive. Mango Shen couldn''t help but feel a little sad. Every time she had an illusion that Nathaniel was concerned about her somewhat, just like now. "What did you say? Macy wants tomit suicide? Watch out for her. I''ll be right there!" Nathaniel''s sudden nervousness made Mango''s warming heart to freeze again. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 "Mango, will you just... please go home first. I''ll talk to you about thister." Nathaniel hung up the phone and frowned tightly. He was obviously worried and concerned, but not about his wife. Mango pushed him away coldly. "Go ahead. After all, she is more important to you." But her heart was bleeding. Nathaniel still wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. He just stopped a taxi, took her to the car, and left in a hurry. Mango couldn''t help but smile bitterly. What kind of a husband cares about other woman when with his wife? What is the point of her holding on to such a marriage? When she got home, Mango was so dazed, that she ignored the housemaid''s greeting. Looking at the bedroom with a noir theme, which wasn''t her taste at all, Mango suddenly felt like a clown. Her marriage was more like a farce, and now it was really over. Mango waited for Nathaniel for the whole night. He had never called back. His indifference was like a needle sticking into Mango''s heart. "Baby, I''m sorry, mommy can''t give you aplete home. But don''t worry, mommy will love you as much in the future." Mango''s face was full of tears, then she signed the divorce agreement she preparedst night. Every stroke seemed to be carved in her heart, with blood dripping. Mango signed and took off the wedding ring that Nathaniel gave her, left it on the divorce agreement. She used to treat this ring as a treasure. In the past three years, the ring had left traces between her fingers. Now that she had taken it off, the traces were still there, just like her love for Nathaniel. No matter how hard she tried, it could not be erased. Mango felt that she was good-for-nothing. With the fear that she would be softhearted again, Mango resolutely picked up her luggage and left home. "Ma''am, Miss Cho doesn''t feel well, and Mr. Ye is apanying her. He asked us to send you abroad. Let''s go now." As soon as Mango went out, she saw Nathaniel''s bodyguard in her way, and what he said made Mango angry. "Why should I go abroad? I won''t go!" "I''m sorry, Ma''am, Mr. Ye said that it''s not up to you!" After the response, the bodyguard quickly stepped forward, knocked Mango out, and dragged her directly into the car. Mango was dragged to an abandoned warehouse, and then her clothes were stripped off. A man was lying beside her and stroking her. Another person with a camera was taking photos of their embarrassing postures. After finishing his business, the man called Macy Cho. "Miss Cho, everything is ready." Macy Cho sneered, "Very good. Post these photos on the Inteter. Let''s see if Nathan can stand his wife cheating on him. Don''t forget to clean the scene." "Yes." The man hung up, then directly poured gasoline around the warehouse and started a fire. The me suddenly went sky- high, and the temperature went hot, suffocating hot. Mango woke up from thea, finding herself in the fire. The thick smoke made her unable to breathe, and the fire surrounded her ruthlessly. "Help! Help!" Mango couldn''t care less about her naked body. She waved her stick and knocked on the door of the warehouse, only to hear the voice of the bodyguarding from outside. "I''m sorry, Ma''am. It''s all Mr. Ye''s orders. Don''t worry, Mr. Ye will pick a good cemetery for you." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Mango suddenly paused. Nathaniel wanted her dead? Why? Was it because she was pregnant like Macy Cho? Was it because he wanted Macy to be a Mrs. Ye, so that Macy''s child could be the rightful heir? Nathaniel Ye, you''re so cruel! You can''t even tolerate your own flesh and blood, can you? Mango was buried in sorrow and screamed to the sky. "Nathaniel Ye, I hate you! I am a blind fool to love you - a cold- blooded and heartless man. If I am given another chance, I will let you taste the betrayal of a beloved one!" The raging fire swallowed her words. She only felt it hard to breathe and her eyelids were heavy. She could stand no longer and fell to the ground, letting the fire burn her skin and swallow her soul... Five yearster. Thomas Song, the Assistant, handed some documents to Nathaniel Ye. "Mr. Ye, this is the information about the designer sent by the United States''s H''J Group. It is said that she have arrived in Ocean City today. Shall we send someone to pick her up? I heard that this designer is very famous abroad. The sports cars she design are precious. If it is not for the cooperation with H''J Group this time, they will not let this designere to our side to guide us." "Katherine?" Nathaniel Ye narrowed his eyes slightly. "Yes, it''s Katherine." Thomas Song quickly nodded. The designer, Katherine, was a sports car designer that only sprang up in thest two years. It was said that her first work, a sports car called "Wings of Love", had won the first prize of the international designpetition. Tycoons from all over the world had already scrambled for this car, even before it was on the market. However, it was said that only two models are made. Pricey as hell, but rich collectors still fight for them, with cash. Now, because of the cooperation with H '' J Group, Katherine came to Ocean City in person, and Nathaniel Ye liked sports cars, so Song Tao reminded her. If she could stay in Infiniverse Group, then... Nathaniel Ye narrowed his eyes again. He looked at the Katherine''s bio. But when seeing her original name, he suddenly stopped. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Mango Shen! Katherine''s original name was Mango Shen?- Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel''s eyes were full of surprise. "Don''t you have Katherine''s photos?" "No, H''J Group is very protective about Katherine''s identity. I used all kinds of resources to find a photo of her. It is said that she is very beautiful." Thomas Song couldn''t imagine that a world-shaking car designer was actually a woman! Moreover, she was a very beautiful woman! This is not logical at all. Which woman would be interested in cars? Nathaniel didn''t think about Thomas''s question. He stared at the three words on the file for a long time. His eyes were slightly narrowed so that people couldn''t see his emotions clearly. However, his fingers subconsciously knocked on the table, sounding rhythmic, which made the whole office sort of awkward. "Mr. Ye..." "Go set it up. I''ll pick her up myself." Nathaniel finally spoke, and his eyes sparkled with a strange light. Mango Shen! Was it really a coincidence that she has exactly the same name as his ex-wife? Five years ago, Mango Shen''s body was never found after that big fire. Many said no one could survive the fire, even could, one may die from the burning. But Nathaniel refused to believe that Mango was dead. Now, this Katherine was also called Mango Shen! He couldn''t wait to see this designer. Thomas was a little stunned. After all, in the past five years, there were not many people who could be picked up by Nathaniel in person. However. It was only a few seconds, then he quickly reacted and turned to arrange the pick up. When the car arrived at the airport, Mango Shen''s flight justnded. Mango Shen walked out of the security check with a suitcase. She had long brown hair and a perfect figure, as well as stunning facial features, which attracted everyone''s attention. A little boy beside her was in a white casual outfit, with tender skin and blinking long eyshes, which made people want to pinch his face. He was wearing a hunting cap backward and swallowing a lollipop in his mouth. He followed Mango unwillingly and floppily, but his beautiful eyelid made people stepping back subconsciously. "Zion Shen, this is Ocean City, not America. Stop being arrogant and follow closely." Mango Shen was very helpless about her son''s expression, and at the same time, she felt a little heartache. Zion Shens gestures became more and more like Nathaniel Ye''s. Sometimes she had to admit that the genes were powerful, but she would rather her son to be more like her. "Mommy, what''s wrong with me?" Zion Shen shrugged innocently, looking naughty. Mango Shen chuckled and shook her head. She poked his head softly with her finger and said, "Don''t act coquettishly with that deceiving face. You are my son, I know what you are up to. Fair warning, this time at Ocean City, you''d better behave yourself. Do you hear me?" "Don''t worry, youe back to work. I''m here to see where you grew up. I won''t do anything. Mom, I am your son! How can you treat me like an enemy?" Zion Shen pouted with dissatisfaction. Mango Shen dotingly touched his head and said, "I have to remind myself that you are full of tricks. I''ll call Auntie Blu when we are out of the airport. Let''s settle at her house for a few days." "Okay." Zion Shen smiled like an angel, holding his mom''s hand and walking outside. Suddenly, Zion Shen found a familiar figure. The man looked almost like him, and he had a cold presence that he could feel even if he was far away. This person should be Nathaniel Ye, right?" His legendary Dad? Zion secretly looked up at Mango. Seeing her searching for the phone number, he suddenly bowed to hold his belly. "Oh, Mommy, my stomach hurts. I need to use the restroom!" Mango heard her son shouting and looked up. Zion held his belly so tightly that his face turned red. His calves kept rubbing, as if he couldn''t hold it. "Mommy will go with you." With this, Mango tried to pick Zion up, but he suddently ran out. "No need, mommy. I can''t hold it anymore. Wait for me outside. I''ll be back." Zion Shen sprint out. Seeing him like this, Mango shook her head dotingly and went back to her call. "Rainie, I''m Mango. I''m back." The person Mango called was Rainie Blu, her old friend. They had been contacting for five years. Rainie works as a kindergarten teacher, and Now she is very happy to hear the news that Mango came back. "When did youe back? I''ll ask for a leave to pick you up. Are you at the airport?" Rainie was very happy. "You don''t have to pick me up. I''m with Zion. We''ll just take a taxi to your ceter." Mango said as she walked, without paying attention in front of her. She bumped into a person . "Sorry, I didn''t see you." Mango quickly looked up and apologized, but she was stunned at the moment when she looked up. It was him! Nathaniel Ye! What a coincidence in life! Chapter 4 Chapter 4 When Nathaniel Ye saw Mango Shen from afar, he trembled. That figure and the way she walked looked exactly like Mango Shen!- He couldn''t help walking over and deliberately leaned on her. Thomas Song was stunned. He had never seen Nathaniel contacting any woman on purpose. Especially after his wife''s ident five years ago, Nathan became like an iceberg, making people involuntarily retreat. It was the first time for him to step towards a woman. He couldn''t help but look at Mango Shen again, and he was immediately amazed by her. The stunning face was extremely perfect as if it was carved by an artist. Nathaniel was also amazed. However, Nathaniel Ye quickly regained his senses. Frowning slightly, he subconsciously took a step back and said coldly, "Be careful when you walk." Mango Shen sneered in her heart. Now this face waspletely different from the one she used to have. She still remembered how painful she felt when the fire burned on her skin. She still remembered that in order to keep the baby, she suffered nine months of pain then gave birth to the baby, before the cosmetic surgery. Every time she woke up from a midnight nightmare, her tears wet pillow towel over again. Now the culprit was in front of her, she couldn''t help but clench her hands. She wanted to tear his face directly, dig out his heart, see what color his heart was, and even wanted to ask him, "Do you even have a heart?" Mango held a lollipop that Zion had not finish. At the moment when Nathaniel knocked in, the lollipop also touched his suit. She smiled and said, "Sorry, I really didn''t see it just now. Your suit is dirty, how about I give you one? Do you have a phone number? I''ll buy one and send it to you." Mango Shen''s voice was hoarse and low. Nathaniel''s eyes shed with disappointment. Not her! Neither her face nor her voice was like that of histe wife. He still remembered that Mango Shen''s voice was as crisp as a yellowbird. Although the woman in front of him was beautiful, her voice was a little low and hoarse. Perhaps to others, this kind of voice was somewhat tempting, but not to him. He felt no attraction. Nathaniel''s face turned cold again. "Not necessary. It''s just a suit." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After that, he took off his suit jacket directly and threw it into the nearby trash can in front of Mango, as if he had thrown away a very disgusting garbage. Mango Shen''s lips curled up slightly. In Nathaniel''s eyes, she might be a woman who took a fancy to him and wanted to get his contact information. Mango looked at his back with a sneer. She really didn''t know what kind of expression he would have when he knew that she was going to meet him as a designer. Inexplicably, Nathaniel was a little angry. As for what he was angry about, he didn''t know. That woman was obviously not Mango Shen, but why had she felt familiar? No! Not her! Mango would be very happy if she knew that he approached her on purpose. He knew Mango''s feelings for him, but there was no emotion in the woman''s eyes just now. Her eyes looked exactly like Mango''s! Nathaniel suddenly stopped. Thomas did not notice that and knock Thomas''s back. "Mr Ye, I''m sorry." Thomas touched his sore nose and took two steps back, only to find that Nathaniel''s sight had been following Shen Mange. After a brief contact with Nathaniel, Mango went straight to the bathroom. The way she walked made Nathaniel squint his eyes again. "Mr. Ye, are you interested in that woman?" Thomas quickly shut up, as Nathaniel red at him. "I''m going to the bathroom." Nathaniel had no idea about what had happened. He was so annoyed that he turned around and quickly walked to the bathroom. Thomas rarely saw Nathaniel like this, he naturally didn''t dare to follow him, but to just wait outside. Nathaniel walked into the bathroom, opened the faucet and poured a handful of water on his face. He tried to wake himself up, but suddenly felt that someone was pulling his clothes. Nathaniel frowned slightly and turned his head. He saw a little boy about four or five years old raising his head and dragging his clothes with his right hand, as if he had something to say. "Let go!" Nathaniel''s cold gazed and presence usually made people step back, but the little boy in front of him remained unmoved. His eyes made him feel familiar. "Uncle, can you do me a favor?" Zion looked straight at Nathaniel. His innocent and eager eyes suddenly softened Nathaniel''s heart. "Where are your parents?" "My mommy can''t get into the men''s room!" Zion pouted and looked a little embarrassed. Looking at the little cute boy that looked like a porcin doll, Nathaniel gave up and sighed, "What can I do for you?" "My zip stuck. Could you help me?" As Zion Shen spoke, he put on an innocent look. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Nathaniel sighed softly, then crouched down. This child had delicate features and was pleasing to the eye. Nathaniel would not waste this time to do this kind of thing on normal days, but at this time, he felt that he did not look like himself anymore. "How old are you? Did your mommy just give you this kind of pants?" When he saw the pants were really stuck, he couldn''t help frowning a little. Zion whispered, "I''m four years old! I''m a big boy now!" "So you are a big boy now, can''t you fix your zip?" Nathaniel usually wouldn''t talk so much. But now the child made himfortable for no reason. Therefore he couldn''t stop talking. Zion''s quickly rolled his eyes, but too fast to be noticed. "All right." The moment Nathaniel unzipped his pants, Zion Shen immediately shouted. "Ah, uncle, I can''t hold it anymore!" "What?" As soon as Nathaniel finished speaking, a heatwave with a strange smell instantly sprayed on his face. "Sorry, I didn''t mean it!" Zion quickly apologized and slide into thepartment like a loach and closed the door. Only then did Nathaniel realize what had sprayed on his face! "D*mn it!" As the president of Ye''s Group, he got peed by a little kid? Nathaniel was enraged. "Brat,e out!" He had not been so angry for many years. Zion sat on the toilet with a sessful smile at the corner of his mouth, but replied in a tearful tone, "Uncle, I''m sorry, I really can''t hold it. Wait a minute, I''ll let my mommy pay you money, okay? Or I''ll let you pee back?" Nathaniel became speechless to these words. How could he, the CEO of the Ye Family, pee on a little kid? Isn''t that nonsense? Nathaniel only felt that he could not get rid of the anger in his heart, and the feeling on his face made him feel extremely ufortable. He quickly washed his face with water, but still felt ufortable. He rubbed hand sanitizer a few times on his face, but the scent remained. Zion was listening to the movements outside, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. This is what you get to bully my mom! This is your punishment for abandoning us! This lesson today is just an interest over the years. We will slowly settle the restter! With a hint of winning excitement on Zion''s face, he still sobbed, "Uncle, don''t hit me, okay? Think it like being wet by your own son. I really didn''t mean it. Don''t tell my mommy, okay? She will beat me up!" In the end, Zion pretended to cry a few times. Nathaniel suddenly paused. My own son? If Mango Shen didn''t die at that time, would our child be at this boy''s age? Nathaniel looked at his reflection in the mirror. He had never been so embarrassed before. His hair was wet and now stuck to his forehead. His Single-edged eyelid with dark circles looked so angry. Single-edged eyelid? Nathaniel suddenly realized that the child has the same eyes as himself. No wonder the little boy looked somewhat familiar. It turned out to be his eyes. In the whole Ocean City, there were only a few people who had Single- edged eyelids. Perhaps it was the reason he remained patient with the brat. Nathaniel sighed and said coldly, "Don''t tell anyone about this, including your mommy. Do you hear me? If you see me again in the future, don''t say you know me." "Oh, I see! I promise I won''t say it!" Zion said in a hurry. He looked so well-behaved that none would me him. Nathaniel thought to himself that he would let go of the embarrassment today. He glumly nced at the toilet cubicle again and left the bathroom with anger. "Is everything OK, sir?" The cry of the assistant came from outside, but Nathaniel strode away. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zion heard no sound outside, then came out of the cubicle. Seeing Nathaniel left, he slightly raised his lips and pulled out a pinhole camera from under the sink. Then he put the camera into his pocket, washed his hands, and walked out of the bathroom. Mango had alreadye out of the bathroom, but did not see Zion. She could not help but worry. When she was trying to check the men''s room, she saw Nathaniel rushing out exasperatedly. His hair was wet as if it had just been washed. Nathaniel was a man who concerns about his public image, Mango knew this very well. Seeing him in such a mess, she was a little surprised. But she still hid aside subconsciously, trying to reduce her sense of existence as much as possible. She was back. They owed her five years ago, and she would get it back slowly. She was not in a hurry this time. After Nathaniel left, Zion also came out of the bathroom. "Zion." Mango grabbed his arm and checked him thoroughly. Making sure her son was not injured, she sighed in relief. Zion naturally knew what his Mom was worried about, but he pretended to know nothing and asked, "Mom, it''s no big deal, stop worrying! I just went to the bathroom, ok? By the way, that man looks cute, what do you think?" Chapter 6 Chapter 6 After that, Zion looked at Nathan''s direction. Mango was a bit shocked. "You are boy, a man''s look shouldn''t concern you. Let''s go." Mango picked up Zion. Seeing his mother obviously not willing to talk to him, Zion was a little upset. He stretched out his little arms to wrap them around Mango''s neck and said coquettishly, "I just want to find a man for you." "Kid, don''t worry about adults. Later I will ask Auntie Blu take you to her kindergarten. You go to study first. With her watching you, I can rest assured." Mango held Zion in her arms and headed out, but her hands were slightly trembling. Why did Zion concern about Nathaniel''s look? Although they looked very simr to each other, It still concerned her that, Zion liked Nathaniel at first sight. This was her son, the one she had given birth to with her life, and it had nothing to do with Nathaniel Ye! She would never allow Nathaniel to take the child away from her. Mango looked upromising, yet she did notice Zion''s worried and distressed sight. Although he was young, Zion knew when his mom woke up from nightmares every night. Back then, Zion had no idea what Nathaniel Ye had done to Mango. Since his mother wouldn''t tell, Zion pretend that he knew nothing. However, he already had a n to bring justice to his mother. The mother and son walked out of the airport with their own thoughts. Mango stopped a taxi. The car took them to the residence of Rainie Blu. Five years had passed. She still lived in the old ce, and the key was also in the old spot. With familiarity, Mango found the key, opened the door, and walked in with Zion. This is a three-bedroom house. It''s not a big space, but the decorations look very weing. Zion nced at it briefly and asked in a low voice, "Mom, where is your room?" "The second one on the right. I used to live in that room." Mango''s lips curled up slightly. She and Rainie were college ssmates and good friends. When she was bullied by her stepmother, Rainie always took her in. This was her home. Zion dragged the suitcase and entered Mango''s old room. Here was a photo of Mango when she was young, but Zion didn''t know it. Ever since he can remember, Mango had current appearance. But now Mango had tearful eyes when seeing the photo. That face looked less pretty than now, but it was full of happiness and youth. Now that face was gone. Mango stretched out her hand and gently stroked the photo she had taken before. She felt very ufortable. Zion noticed Mango''s action and asked in confusion, "Mom, who is this person? Is she Auntie Blu?" "No, this is mommy''s old photo." Mango was a little choked, but she tried her best to hold back. She was covered with sadness, but she didn''t want Zion to discover it. However, Zion was a sensitive child, and he clearly noticed Mango''s emotion. He suddenly grabbed Mango''s hand and said, "Mom, I am a little hungry. Can you find anything to eat in the kitchen? Hurry up, I am starving." With this, Zion pushed Mango out. Mango was distracted, she left her sadness aside. On the ne, Zion really didn''t eat much. Realizing that, Mango took off her coat and rolled up her sleeves. "Well, well, I''ll cook for you. You can hang around by yourself. But don''t mess with Auntie Blu''s room, okay?" "Oh, I see." Zion pouted and closed the door, leaving Mango outside. He looked at Mango''s photo on the wall, quickly took a picture with his cellphone, then turned on the computer in the room. Zion searched Mango''s photo on theputer. Search result showed her name and info. Including Mango and Nathan''s marriage eight years ago, and news of Mango''s death in a fire when secretly dating a lover five years ago. Zion suddenly started questioning. Mom was secretly dating a lover? How could that be possible?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ever since he can remember, Zion knew his mother was thinking about one man, that was Nathaniel Ye. Although she did not say it, Zion could feel Mango''s hatred to the man. It must be Nathaniel Ye who did something horrible to his mother. Zion quickly searched for Nathaniel''s information. When he heard the name of Nathaniel Ye in Mango''s sleep talk, he had investigated Nathaniel. Since then he knew clearly about his background, his power, even his personal life. Suddenly, Zion found a photo of Nathaniel holding a boy. The boy looked about the same age as him and looked very simr to Nathaniel. The way Nathaniel looked at the boy, was specially doting and gentle. Who is this boy? Zion suddenly narrowed his eyes. He quickly investigated the boy and found that it was the Ye Family''s Grandson - Wisdom Ye. Wise is also four years old now, and four month older than Zion. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Zion calcted the time. He quickly thought to himself. This Wisdom Ye was four months older than him. Nathaniel fathered another son, but not with Zion''s mother. What did that mean? He had an affair with another woman! Nathaniel cheated on my mother! Zion''s beautiful eyes were wide rounded with anger. He hated Nathaniel''s guts! Maybe the punishment at the airport wasn''t enough. Zion found out the pinhole camera, dumped the video to hisputer, about Nathan being peed on the face earlier. He uploaded the video through a remote IP address. When everything was set up, Zionughed. He framed my mother for cheating? How about his own scandal on the headline of the front page? After that, Zion dug deeper about Wisdom Ye. He found out the boy went to the kindergarten where Rainie Blu worked. Not so bad going to this kindergarten in Ocean City, it seemed. With a sly smile, Zion erased all traces, turned off theputer, then started to unpack. It was indeed a little challenging for him to hang his clothes in the wardrobe with his little body. Zion looked at his baby legs with annoyance. He secretly vowed to eat well and to grow up quickly, so that he could protect his mother. He ced a stool and stepped on it to hung all their clothes. A sound of the ownering home. It was Rainie Blu. "Mango, you''re home? It''s been five years, can you believe that?" Rainie came forward and hugged Mango, tears in her eyes. "Silly girl, I''m alright. Why are you crying? Oh... don''t cry, you are making me crying." Mango was excited too. "Well, well, you stay longer this time, you know what, how about not leaving? I''m here. I''ll support you." "Okay, I''m counting on you. I won''t leave for the time being. I''m stuck with a project here, for at least half a year. Don''t cry,e see my son." Mango took Rainie to her room. "Zion, meet Auntie Blu." When Mango opened the room, Zion was tiptoeing on the stool, with clothes in his hands. As soon as he turned his head, he was unbnced and fell from the stool. "Watch out!" Mango stepped forward, tried to catch him, but Rainie was faster. She hugged Zion, and the two fell to the floor together. As a teacher, protecting Zion was Rainie''s nature. She hugged Zion''s little body with love. And even more, when she saw Zion''s doll- like face, she screamed. "OMG, Mango, your boy is so cute!" After that, Rainie kissed Zion on the face. Zion had a depressed look. "How dare you taking advantage of me, hag? Get away!" Rainie was hurt by Zion''s words. "Brat, I''m only 28...-ish. I''m not old..." "And I''m only 4. For me, you can''t be any older! Get up, you are crushing me!" Zion was not such a rude person. He usually didn''t even care to argue with those who was fanatic about him. But this time, this woman kissed him on the face! This was intolerable! Rainie pretended to snap. "Mango, are you sure this is your son?" Mango couldn''t helpughing when she saw them like this. "Well, Rainie, get up quickly. Zion doesn''t like to be kissed by others." Mango tried to help Rainie up, but Rainie just wouldn''t let go Zion. "Oh you don''t like kiss? I''m going to kiss you! I AM!" Rainie held Zion''s face childishly and kissed him several times. Zion freaked out. He took something out of Mango''s luggage and poked Rainie. "Ouch!" Rainie was electrified and jumped up. They then saw Zion holding a taser in his hand. "Kid, do you want to murder me?" "I got this to protect my mom. Didn''t expect to work on you! Not bad though." Zion stood up angrily then went to the bathroom. He was going to wash away the old woman''s saliva! It was disgusting! Mangoughed out of breath, but Rainie was speechless. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What a naughty boy? He looks cute, but why so naughty?" "Zion is just a little over reacting. Just keep a distance." Mango apologized to Rainie. Rainie was deeply hurt. She was despised by a four-year-old! Unbearable! "Kid, we''ll settle thister." Rainie touched her numb waist and followed Mango out of the room. Mango went to the kitchen. Rainie was bored so she picked up her mobile phone. Suddenly, she was attracted by some news and burst intoughter. ¡ö3 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 "Mango,e over here! Haha, this one is hrious! This wicked b*stard gets what he deserved!" Zion frown when he heard Rainie''sughter, on his way out of the bathroom. "Please, can you bring it down? You are not ady at all. Old plus bad manner. No wonder still single at this age." Zion''s words irritated Rainie. e again? You little sh... Believe it or not, I going to smack you." Rainie rolled up her sleeves as she spoke, looking like a big sister. Zion gave her a contemptuous look and walked directly to Mango, but his face immediately changed. "Mom, I''ll clean it up. You can take a rest in the living room." Zion rolled up his sleeves and helped with the tes, he even ced the chopsticks voluntarily. Seeing Zion so sensible, Rainie felt better. "Kid, since you are so understanding, I will let you go this time." "Granny, as a freeloader you could show your manner by helping to work, you call yourself a teacher, don''t you know that?" Rainie has hurt again, only deeper. "This is my house! You understand that?" "If we pay rent, are you paying for dinner?" Zion looked at Rainie with disdain, which made her speechless. Mango coughed when she saw Zion''s reaction. "Zion, you can''t talk to Auntie Blu like that. Remember you have to go to her ss. Is the right way to treat your teacher?" Zion instantly looked upset. He really didn''t want to stay with Rainie, but when thinking of Nathan and Wisdom Ye, Zion fell silent again. Heard that Zion was going to study in her ss, Rainie cheered up immediately. "Mango, do you really want him toe to our kindergarten?" "Well, Zion needs to go to kindergarten anyway. I have work, so I can''t be with him. I heard you work at a pretty good kindergarten, so I have to trouble you on this matter." "No trouble, not at all." Rainie chuckled, but Zion snorted with disdain and said nothing. "By the way, what were youughing at just now?" Mango asked casually after putting all the dishes on the table. Rainie remembered the news she just saw. She quickly handed the phone to Mango and smiled smugly. "Mango, look, Nathaniel was peed on the face by a kid. Haha, it''s such a relief. This scumbag has finally been dealt with." Mango peeked the phone subconsciously. In the video, a little boy peed on Nathan''s face. The boy''s face was blurry, but Nathan looked clear as hell, especially his exasperated look. Mango naturally knew who the little boy was. She couldn''t help but look at Zion. Zion quickly lowered his head. Rainie suddenly screamed. "Hey, brat, is this you? Your clothes are exactly the same! Damn, you have guts." This word made Zion blushed to the neck. "You old hooligan!" He suddenly stood up and ran back to his room. What misjudge! Forgot to cover himself, howe? Zion''s reaction and Rainie''sughter made Mango shrugged helplessly. Although she did not know why Zion would target Nathan, Mango was happy to see this result. It shouldn''t be a big deal to have his son wet his face. But given Nathan''s personality, he must be mad. "Mango, who do you think is so boring that posted this video online?" Rainie asked casually. Mango shook her head, "No matter who, this is quite satisfying." "That''s right. Lucky for him it was a kid. If I met him, I would throw acid on his face directly. By the way, he and Macy Cho''s son also studies in our kindergarten. Are you sure you want your boy toe along?" Mango''s hand suddenly paused. Their son... Mango took a deep breath and said faintly, "Zion can take care of himself. Don''t worry." "Well, I admit that." Rainie and Mango continued chatting, meanwhile, Nathan was outrageous in his office. Who uploaded this? "Where are the f*cking PR guys? What are they doing? Did I pay them to fold their arms when sh*t happens?" Nathan threw the phone to the wall, right next to Thomas''s face. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thomas broke out in cold sweat but tried to look cool. He just found this video. When he wanted to stop it, the video had already gone viral. "Trust me, sir, we tried to stop it, but the video was encrypted with aputer virus. The technicians are working on it right now. If I may say, did we offend someone? It seems to me someone deliberately framed us." Thomas''s words made Nathaniel narrow his eyes. Was someone really behind this? Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Nathaniel recalled that there were only him and that brat in the bathroom at the airport. He couldn''t believe a 4-year-old would do this to him. However, beside the kid, who else knew about this? Or someone hid in the cubicle he didn''t know about? Nathaniel frowned tightly. Thomas felt the suffocating anger. He let go of the button of his shirt, trying to feel better. Nathaniel suddenly thrown out a quesiton. "Do we have Katherine picked up?" He went to the airport specially for Katherine, but didn''t find her. Because no one knew what she looked like. Thomas did bring a weing-sign, but unfortunately, no one came to see them in the end. Knowing Nathaniel had changed the subject, Thomas quickly responded, "The news from the US is that Katherine has arrived. Maybe we arete, or she is not on that flight. Sir, this Katherine is really arrogant and overweening. Anyway, she is just a designer. It''s an honor to have you to pick her up in person... yet she just stepped on this honor. This is simply..." "Just deal with the video. If I still see it within 5 minutes, you''ll be fired. Now get out!" Seeing Nathan''s gloomy expression, Thomas shut up. ...and ran out. Five minutes? There is some Trojan horse program in the video. It would take hours just the crack the program. The boss gave him a mission impossible. Nathaniel quickly turned on theputer after Thomas left the office. He found that thepany''s security system was cracked andpletely down. Who was it? Who wanted to prank him like this? Nathaniel started coding, frown tightly. Rows of code were shing on the screen. To avoid Rainie, Zion locked himself in the room and turned on theputer. He entertained himself by crushing the system of Infiniverse Group. Suck on the virus, Nathaniel Ye. Suddenly, hisputer shed, and his first firewall was shut down. Zion frowned instantly. He didn''t expect aputer master from the Infiniverse Group. Zion got back to keyboard and continued to type. Nathaniel discovered his whereabouts and quickly locked on to him. "No matter who you are, I will find you out today!" Nathaniel was not so angry for a long time, and he didn''t have to deal with this for a while. He had to admit that the hacker was really good, but in his opinion, he was still new. Seeing his screen was locked, Zion knew he was busted. Oh no! A master coder! Zion tried to shut down hisputer but the screen was frozen. What now? Couldn''t expose the IP address! Zion came up with an idea and quickly connected an external device to theputer. After a silent pause, the trojan horse program was cracked, and his IP address was locked on. Nathaniel frowned even deeper as he chked the address in front of him. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Thomas, get your axx in here!" Thomas rushed in the second he heard his name. "Yes Boss." "Check the physical address of this IP." Nathaniel threw his discovery to Song Tao. Thomas was stunned when he saw it. "What''s wrong?" "Sir, I''m not 100% sure, but this IP seems to be The Ye''s Mansion." Thomas said nervously. "What did you say?" Nathan was dramatically surprised. Thomas exined with sweat on his forehead. "I''m pretty sure now, Boss, this is the address of The Ye''s Mansion, the old house of your family. I remember now, I personally installed the security system there." Nathaniel looked down and thought to himself. SNEAKY. It seemed the hacker faked its IP with some external device at thest second. However, this person should be very familiar with him and the Ye Family. Who could it be? This one could be the worst enemy! "Find it out! No matter what you do and how you do it, I need to pin this hacker! And the Video!" "Aye aye, Captain!" Thomas was overwhelmed by the great duty and got nervous, he even respond with a random ent he''d pick up from a British TV show. Zion copsed on the chair. It turned out unreliable dad wasn''t a fool. He almost exposed himself. He must be more careful in the future. "Zion, dinner''s ready." Mango knocked on the door, which almost freaked Zion off his chair, "Got it. Right away, Mama." He faked a calm andzy voice. Mango opened the door. When she saw the video game running on theputer, Mango shook her head slightly. "No video game. I told you, you just won''t listen. Also, apologize to Auntie Bluter, do you understand?" Zion frowned again. Apologize to that old woman? No Way! Chapter 10 Chapter 10 "She came on me first." Zion said with a little grievance. His beautiful eyes looked straight at Mango, which looked very pitiful. Shen Morong knew that Zion was pretending, but she could not just ignore it. She shook her head and said, "That''s because Aunt Blu likes you. But you don''t act like a real gentleman, didn''t you?" "Well, I''ll apologize to her." Zion put away his innocent expression, sighed and went out. Rainie still liked Zion very much. After all, this kid''s pleasing look made people wanted to go easy on him. It was not long before Rainie start teasing him again. Zion had been forbearing Rainie, for Mango''s sake. Yet still, he tried to keep a distance with the woman. The three of them spent a relevantly peaceful night. When Mango got up the next morning, Zion had already prepared breakfast on the table. "Good morning, Mom." Zion threw a big smile at Mango. Although Nathan had never smiled at her like that, his son looked very much like him. Zion, Mango''s own angel. "Hi." Mango rubbed his head happily. Rainie left her room and saw the breakfast on the table, she was immediately in a joyful mood. " Breakfast! Great! Mango, you are my angel. For one day I can eat before work." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "It was Zion. I just got up like you." Mango was used to Rainie''s dependence, but Zion was not. "Mom, do I really have to go to Aunt Blu''s kindergarten? A bit of unwillingness. Rainie sensed that. "Hey, what''s that attitude? You know what I am the ACE teacher of the kindergarten!" "Yeah, well." A sarcastic reply. Zion sat at the table, picked up the chopsticks, and dug in. Rainie rolled her eyes, powerlessly. Mango couldn''t wait to run away from the "battlefield". "Well guys, need to check-in at the new job today. Off to wash up. Later." "Mango, ain''t gonna say something?" Before Rainie could finish, Mango "fled" to the bathroom. After a friendly morning struggle, Zion still went to kindergarten with Rainie, while Mango headed toward Infiniverse Group. She got married eight years ago and was forced to leave five years ago. As the eldest daughter-in- law of the Ye''s Family and Nathan''s wife, she had never stepped into thepany. Now, she came back with a stranger''s face. Could Nathan sleep at night when saw Mango her real name? Mango slightly lifted her mouth. A trace of hatred slid through her eyes. She calmed down and walked through the front gate of Infiniverse Group. "Ma''am, how can I help you?" The receptionist stopped Mango in a professional manner. Magnificent. First-ss enterprise of the city. After a quick nce at the weing hall of the Infiniverse, Mango thought to herself. Flowever, it was uncertain if the Ye Family could still keep "first-ss", since her return. "I''m Katherine, a designer from HJ Group. Mr. Ye is expecting me." Mango replied with a smile. The receptionist was even politer, "Wee, Miss Katherine. Just give a sec, I''ll inform his assistant." "Lovely." Mango waited at the front desk, when- A familiar voice came from behind. "Zhang, Nathan is here yet? Fie skipped breakfast earlier, so I brought it. Don''t call him. I''ll go straight up." Macy Cho came strode up, with a thermos bottle in her hands. After five years, Macy looked as charming as before, and her body shape became even more perfect. Mango nced at Macy. A trace of anger. Somehow Macy sensed that and stared at Mango''s eyes. Although Mango hid her anger right away, Macy still frowned. "Who are you? What are you doing here? Don''t give me that seductive look. Oh wait, you are not here to seduce Nathan, are you? MY Nathan." Harsh words came out of Macy, which she regretted right away. For ady of her status, those words were not proper at all. Jealousy? Of this bimbo? Macy didn''t want to admit. Somehow Macy felt this woman''s beauty very threatening. As a woman herself, Macy almost moved by her appearance and figure, let alone a man. That was why Macy''s "Rival Radar" sounded the rm in no time. "Zhang, thisdy made me ufortable. Can you walk her out? Maybe... call security?" Mango''s reality and Macy''s words set the receptionist in a dilemma. Before she could think of a way to exin, Mangoughed. That smile was so fascinating. "And Who are you, if I may ask? Are you sure you want me to go? On behalf of Infiniverse Group?" Mango''s words were calm and peaceful. Yet a tiny trace of disdain and irony was obviously shown in her eyes. Macy got this irritating expression clearly and was provoked for sure! Chapter 11 Chapter 11 "Who am I? My husband is the future President of Infiniverse Group! And you, step away from him. Zhang, call security!" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Macy screemed in high pitch. "The future President? Which means, NOT NOW? Well, let me put it this way, I am important to Nathaniel Ye. I can leave as you requested, but it''ll be hard to ask me back." Mango was still speaking calmly, but her eyes were toozy to look at Chu Mengxi. First time treated like this, Macy snapped. "You? BACK? In your dream. Now get out of my way!" Miss Zhang stepped back and tried not to get involved. Macy went forward to push Mango! But Mango dodged agilely. Macy Cho waddled and fell forward suddenly. "Be careful, future Mrs. President." Mango reached out with a sincere look, but to Macy, it was Mango''s sarcasm. "Get lost!" She pped her hard. A sound of p echoed around the hall. Mango''s face turned red and swollen, but Macy did not stop. She pulled Mango''s hair fiercely, "No one talks to me like that here. This is just a warning! Next time, I will smash your face!" Mango squint her eyes at the words. She was about to resist, but a figure walk out of the elevator at her nce. It was Nathan. Nathan had never seen this woman''s arrogant and domineering before. Knowing Nathan was watching the scene, Mango allowed Macy to pull her hair. She said angrily, "This is going too far, Infiniverse Group!" "Too far? I''m going to rip your face off then show you what is too far. You Vixen! Now you''d better be going now, otherwise..." "Is this woman the authority here? Does she represent the executive''s attitude to a partner? If you don''t want to cooperate with H''J Group, that''s fine. But no point to insult me!" Mango looked around pretentiously then stared at Nathan with a helpless look. Ugly. Nathan thought to himself. He had never expected to see Macy like this. "Macy Cho! Stop this madness!" Nathan''s voice was as cold as ice. Macy was shocked by Nathan''s unexpected presence. But Mango took this opportunity. "So, is the future president''s wife still going to beat me?" "Macy!" Nathan sounded angry. Macy let go as if she just realized her inappropriateness. She panicked at Nathan''s confrontation. "Nathan, it''s not what you see. This woman... she came on me first. She''s a vixen. I''m just..." "Shut up. Out." Nathan was outrageous. Could match this annoying woman with the Macy he knew. Macy reached out her arm to hold Nathan, trying to seek forgiveness. Yet Nathan shook her off and walked passed her. "I''m sorry, Katherine. Or should I call you Miss Shen?" Nathan reached out his hand to Mango. Mango was lowering her head because of the hairpulling. Now when she saw Nathan''s slender fingers, her eyes moved slightly. "Mr. Ye, I assume? I think something is not working with our cooperation. I need to debrief my superior... regarding yourpany''s attitude, before we can talk again." Mango tried to put herself together, as well as staring at Nathan. Nathan was stunned. It was her? Katherine? The woman who did not only share the same name, but also looked like Mango Shen? However, Nathan only stunned for a brief moment before he quickly reacted. "Yes, I''m Nathan Ye. I apologize to you for her rude behavior just now. It was a misunderstanding. Macy is not from our company. She is just my family." Nathan''s word "family" was like a sharp dagger, tearing open Mango''s old scars again, and the wound was dripping with blood. "Family?" Mango chuckled, but the look in her eyes was very cold. "Even your family doesn''t wee me. Mr. Ye, How can you convince me yourpany is sincere in this co-op? Infiniverse is not the only option to H '' J. I think we both need to reevaluate. Mr. Ye." Mango turned around and left. Although her hair was in a mess and her face was red and swollen, it still couldn''t hide her elegance and momentum. "Hold on, Mango... I mean, Miss Shen." Nathan took her arm all of sudden. Mango was a little shocked at his behaviour, but quickly hide it and turned to face him, sarcastically. "What''s wrong? First your wife beat me. Now your want to do more to me?" Nathaniel frowned instantly. Nathan never found himself in an awkward situation like this, with a woman! Not just any woman, but this woman! Chapter 12 Chapter 12 "I assume Miss Shen is a talented professional, who would separate business and family matter." Nathan subtly nodded to his assistant, Thomas. Thomas Immediately made a gesture to wee Mango. There was a moment, Nathan felt a familiar scent from Mango, which made him want to explore. Mango sneered, "Maybe you should deal with your family matter before talking business, Mr. Ye. Remember, family is always first." After that, Mango strode to the front gate. Thomas quickly followed up, while seeking further instruction from Nathan. With a helpless sign, Nathan nodded again. Thomas got the silent permission, walked Mango out. Now, Macy put on a pitiful look and stepped forward, "Nathan, I didn''t know she''s from work, but she provoked me first... I-" "What are you doing here?" Nathan''s frosty face made Macy even more uneasy. "I brought your breakfast, for your health. I didn''t mean to interrupt. Don''t be mad at me, okay?" Macy pulled Nathan''s sleeve, pitifully. Nathan eyed Macy. The look was tolerant but insightful. Macy looked away. "Nathan..." "Why?" He was so disappointed at Macy''s behavior. But this wasn''t her first time. Macy was trying to refute, but seeing Nathan''s cunning look, she could not help stammering "Yes, but I was..." "That was a world-famous car designer, whom I invited at all costs. Now that she left, congrattions! I could lose up to millions because of your stupidity, let alone the reputation of Infiniverse. Macy Cho, YOU GO apologize to that woman and hopefully, she forgives you. She''d better show up at the meeting tomorrow, or I''ll sweep you out from my family!" Nathan left Macy and walked out. Macy was stunned and her face was pale. "No! Nathan, you can''t do this to me! I am Wise''s mother. What happens to him if I''m not around? Nathan, I am wrong. I really didn''t mean it." She suddenly hugged Nathan''s arm and pleaded miserably. Five years had passed. She gave birth to Wisdom Ye and lived in the Ye Family as "the mother of Ye''s grandson". However, Nathaniel''s attitude to her was very different. Nathan was very nice to Wise and satisfied all his demands. But to the mother was like a stranger to Nathan. Everyone thought that Nathan was very kind to her, and he provided wealth. But what she wanted was to be his wife, instead of just the "mother of Ye''s grandson". However, Nathan kept ignoring her. No matter how hard she tried, she was not even allowed in Nathan''s bedroom, let alone in his heart. Now leaving the family is a nightmare to Macy. "I will apologize, I will ask for her forgiveness! Just don''t take Wise from me! I almost bled to death giving birth to him. Have you forgotten?" "Why else do you think I kept you in the family?" Nathan replied without mercy. Macy Cho trembled. Looking at this heartless man in front of her, she couldn''t stand it for a while. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Nathan, how can you do this to me?" "Miss Zhang, from now on, Miss Chu is not allowed to set foot in mypany without my permission! If you can''t do it, you can submit resignation to HR." Nathan ignored Macy and left the hall. Thomas came back and followed Nathan into the elevator. "Find out Miss Shen''s hotel. Send her a present. An expensive one. Compensation from me, personally." Said Nathan. "Understand, Sir. So asking Miss Cho to apologize was to?" Thomas had to ask, but knowingly, because he''d been the boss''s sidekick for years. Nathan nced at Thomas faintly, "Macy''s apology is personal. Compensation shows the company''s standpoint. Do you really think Miss Shen wanted to cancel the co- op? She was merely bluffing and ying hard-to-get. Interesting... Forget about it, pick up a fancy gift, I will personally send it to her." Thomas thought for a sec and understood. But he had to act imbecilic to ensure Nathan''s intercultural superiority. "Sir, that''s not necessary. You are way above her." "Don''t butter up. She wants me to invite her personally. I need to find out what she''s up to. Do as I say." The elevator stopped. Nathan stepped out and headed back to his office, but Thomas was a bit concerned. Five years had passed. Fie hadn''t seen the boss being personal with any woman. A master at ying hard-to-get? This Katherine was really that good? Chapter 13 Chapter 13 After leaving Infiniverse Group, Mango quickly bought some ice cubes at a 7-11 store and then touched up a lot of foundation. Luckily, Zion was at kindergarten with Rainie. Otherwise, when seeing her face, the son would definitely make a fuss. Sometimes, Mango was very grateful to fate. When she was in her most desperate time, an angel was brought to her. Zion was young, but his love for Mango was good. At the thought of her son, Mango''s face rxed a lot. Home. Restroom. Her peaceful corner alone. Mango covered her face with an ice pack. It wasn''t the cold that made her squint, but new puzzles in her mind. Macy Cho did not make Mrs. Ye yet. Why? Macy did give Nathan a boy, which should impress the Ye Family. Also, Nathan had feelings for her. He even nned to murder his wife for Macy. But why didn''t Nathan marry her? Mango needed more facts before jumping to a conclusion. But first thing first, she had a p insult to settle with Macy. Revenge is a dish best served cold, Nathan''s murder temptation can wait. Now Nathan wanted to cooperate with H''J Group for sure, he would even force Macy to apologize. At that time, she had no doubt to p Macy back, even in front of Nathan. After all, Mango was no longer his wife. Mango died in the fire, five years ago. Mango could still feel the heat and pain burning on her skin. It was so painful, so heartbreaking and so desperate. She would never forget that feeling even if she entered hell. And she would not let go of anyone who gave her such pain! Mango covered half of her face and went to the bedroom. She didn''t report to H''J office, instead she justid in bed and slept quietly. Thomas quickly found out Shen Mange''s address. When seeing the address, Nathan narrowed his eyes again. The residence of Rainie Blu! He still remembered that Rainie was Mango''s best friend. This Katherine, did not only have the same name as Mango Shen, but also stayed at her BFF''s ce. What was the odd? Or was she actually Mango? Thinking of this, Nathan unconsciously clenched his hands. "Background check, Katherine. No matter what it takes. I have to know everything about her, especially about the past five years." Nathan''s words did not surprise Thomas. But he had to lower the boss''s expectation. "Sir, the Americans had kept Katherine''s identity as a secret. Someone had been probing before, found nothing but dust." "Then don''t use just someone, ask for the professionals." Now Thomas was a bit surprised. Thomas knew pretty well about this professional Nathan had referred to, but he didn''t for many years. He couldn''t help but be curious. "If I may, sir. What''s wrong with this Katherine?" "You may not." Don''t ask, don''t tell. This was the unspoken rule about the Ye family, the first rule Thomas learned. "Yes boss, right away." After Thomas left, Nathan lit a cigarette irritably. He quit smoking for a long time, but today he was in urgent need of a cigarette to ease his agitation. Now Katherine definitely did not look like Mango, but she did have the same figure and pace, even the same friend. Was this just another coincidence? But if she was really Mango, why didn''t she recognize him? He still remembered how much Mango loved him five years ago. What happened five years ago? It was all over the news. Mango was caught in a fire with her lover, and her body was never to be found. Nathan did not believe one word of it. For a woman who loved him so much, how could Nathan not know if she loved another man? But the two bodyguards were missing, and Mango was gone. No one knew what had happened back then. He still remembered that Mango was pregnant five years ago. That was their child, lost in the fire. Nathan frowned tightly. The smoke was flickering and soon burned his finger. He shivered and quickly put out the cigarette, then stared at the burnt on his fingers. He still remembered how much Mango was afraid of pain. The fire was so fierce that it burned everything around her. How painful would she be at that time? Not in the mood to work, Nathan grabbed his suit jacket and quickly walked out of the office. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Sir, I would like to update your schedule." "Sure. Just one update: no work today." Nathan rushed out, leaving his secretary surprised. The first time Mr. Ye skipped work. Nathan didn''t give a damn on others''s thoughts to him. He jumped in the car and went straight to Rainie''s. The doorbell rang incessantly. Mango woke up from her sleep and felt very weak. She knew it wasn''t Rainie since she had a key, and it didn''t sound like delivery or anything alike. So who would it be? Macy Cho? If it was her, Mango wouldn''t make it easy for her. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Mangoid leisurely as if she did not hear the doorbell rang constantly. She wondered how reluctant Macy Cho would be, but had to beg her. After survived the fire, Mango had to face usations from the Inte. Filthy photos and fake scandals discouraged her from living. If it weren''t her baby Zion, Mango would not have the courage to live. Atst, Mango found out Macy Cho was the one who framed her. Sabotaging her marriage, seducing her husband, and framing her for having affairs. Even killing Macy Cho ten thousand times, would not satisfy Mango. However, Mango enjoyed the waiting part of her n. Revenge is a dish best served cold. A rewarding yet mischievous smile was shown on her face. Nathan knocked for a long time, but no sign showed anyone at home. But Nathan would not give up. If Mango appeared at Rainie''s house, he had to witness in person. After a couple of minutes of continuous knocking, The door was open. Fluffy hair, loose pajamas, barefooted. But nothing mattered as Mango had a perfect body. "Come on. Stop jerking around!" Sheined casually. Nathan suddenly froze. Herziness and casual-nature reminded him of his wife. "Mango..." He whispered subconsciously. Mango was shocked on the spot. How could it be him? Although she knew that staying at Rainie''s house would make Nathan suspicious, she did not expect him toe so soon. Panic aside, Mango quickly adjusted her gesture, by pulling her cor ufortably and coughed, "Mr. Ye? Why are you here?" This "Mr. Ye" pulled Nathan back to his senses. He narrowed his eyes slightly as if he was X-raying Mango. Mango sweated her palms, but she managed to calm down and smile, "Mr. Ye, people would misunderstand your visit. If your future wife sees it, I may suffer again." "Who are you?" Nathan had no intention of a mind game. He asked straightforward. He looked at Mango in her eyes. In the past, Mango would be threatened by his eyes, as if he could see through people''s hearts. Even after five years now, she was still a little timid, but she had to force herself to look straight at Nathan. "Who do you think I am?" Her beautiful smile and clear eyes, both were temptations. If it was another woman, Nathan would turn around without hesitation, but Mango was too mysterious. Nathan suddenly stepped forward and pressed Mango on the wall. "Miss Shen, I''m not the one jerking around. Nor am I, Nathaniel Ye, a person being trifled with. I''ll destroy anything or anyone that''s in my way." He was so close to her that they could hear each other''s heartbeat. Mango clenched her hands, but her smile was brighter. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Are you flirting, Mr. Ye? Or is this a wired way to show hospitality at talents?" "Mango Shen, why are you here? This ce is connected to my wife. Don''t tell me you have nothing to do with that! You picked her name and you know Rainie. What is this about?" Nathan was a little gassed out. His scent of muscrity pressed against Mango. Mango could even feel his chest under his shirt. He was still charming as usual! Unfortunately, he was a heartless person. Mango narrowed her eyes and whispered, "Your wife, Miss Cho?" Mango looked up again, without any emotion in her eyes. Nathan suddenly trembled. This look, these eyes, so familiar. Whom else could it be other than Mango Shen? But why didn''t she admit it? Why was her face looked different in his memory? Was it because of that big fire? Nathan suddenly stretched out his arm and started pulling Mango''s cor. He was trying to rip off her clothes! Mango was scared. "Nathaniel Ye, what are you doing? Stop! Or I will call the police!" She clutched her cor tightly, despite the sweat in her palms. He can''t do this! Her stic surgery went sessful. But the fire marked her body more or less. She knew that Nathan would suspect and investigate her. But not in a rough way like this. After all, her disguise is a designer, from a partnerpany. Looking at Mango''s flustered eyes, Nathan hesitated. "What do you think I''m going to do? Isn''t this your purpose?" As he spoke, Nathan forced harder on his hands, acting mad like nothing matters. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Mango was really scared. Nathaniel was a domineering and persistent man. He was usually dedicated that he cared for nobody. Mango knew him well. Although having his attention was part of Mango''s n, exposing herself now was not. As long as the burn scar were exposed, her revenge n would not work. The pain she took for five years would be in vain. With that thought, Mango was suddenly motivated. She quickly raised her head and head- butted Nathan''s nose. Nathan felt sour on his nose. The sudden attack forced Nathan to let go of Mango. Then blood flowed from his nose. He stared at this daring woman with his beautiful eyes. A vicious look. "y mind games all you like, but I ain''t buying it. Tell me, what do you want? Who you really are?" Although Nathan stepped down in pain and had a bleeding nose, his destructive and imposing manner did not diminish at all. Mango''s heart almost jumped out of her throat. And her head hurt! What was this man''s nose made of? Steel? He was headbutted in the nose, such a fragile body part! How could one still threaten people after that? Nathaniel Ye was indeed heartless! Mango quickly pulled her pajamas and took a step back. She looked at Nathan warily and coldly, "Mr. Ye, you are really a talker. You came to my door, treat me lightly and even questioned me. You have no right to do so! Even if it''s a cooperationpany, your girlfriend embarrassed me in public and you came to humiliate me. If you continue to push me like this, don''t me me for not showing mercy to yourpany. Let''s go directly to the police station." Mango roared in righteous anger with her beautiful eyes on fire. She now looked even more gorgeous. Just like Nathan remembered. Nathan winked subtlety. The confrontation paused for a second. His will shall be done. Sooner orter, he would expose this woman''s backgroundpletely. "Miss Shen, you''d better not be lying. Just so you know, no one walked out freely after plotting against me." "Oh, so this is threatening? I don''t need this bullsh*t! If it is about work, just call off the co-op. Or if it''s about me, just get another designer. I''m not weak, I''m not taking your bully either. Aren''t you ashamed?" Mango seized the opportunity and talked back. Nathan stared fixedly at Mango, seeking signs of hesitation. But either this woman was too good an actor, or it was him did something really heinous to her. Even though they looked at each other for a few seconds, it felt like a century. A battle between two rivals. Mango''s back was soaked in sweat. Compared with Nathan, the man who had to manipte his staff to run arge enterprise, Mango''s five years training abroad meant nothing. Just as Mango couldn''t hold on, she suddenly heard a sharp shout. "What are you two up to?" Not expecting to see Nathan here, Macy Cho showed jealousy about her man gazing upon Mango. Macy Cho could not help but shout out, with a sharp voice. Mango had never been so grateful to Macy Cho''s arrival at this moment. Mango took this opportunity to look away from Nathan, instead, she stared at Macy, maliciously. "Oh, there you are. Are you here to take Mr. Ye back? Or to pair up and assault me? Have I done anything to offend you two? I want no trouble." Mango''s voice was a little cold. Her words worked well on Nathan though. He frowned again but quickly wiped his nose and stood aside, just stood by Mango. "And what''s your business here?" Nathan asked a bit of impatiently. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the two standing together, Macy sensed great crisis, just like five years ago, when she saw Nathan and Mango together. Bam! Macy''s stomach burnt. It was jealousy exploded inside. But even a fool could sense impatience from that cold response. And Macy happened to be good at swallowing... insults. Suppressed and whispered, "I found the address and came to apologize. Sorry, Katherine, I mean Miss Shen. I know I was reckless, please forgive me. And please, continue to work with Infiniverse Group." Macy tried her best pretending to be humble andpromised. As long as Nathan saw her sincerity, he would not me her. Afterwards, Mango''s decision on working with the Group, had nothing to do with her, right? Thinking of this, Macy knelt down to Mango. Yet, right at this moment, a sneaky sh from an unnoticeable corner, caught Mango''s vignce. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Over the years living abroad, Mango was no stranger to spotlights. That light just happened looked no strange to her either. As sinister as five years ago, typical Macy Cho. On one hand, she came asking for forgiveness, on the other hand, she secretly arranged to record this scene. If Mango was right, should she decide to join Infiniverse Group, this video would probably appear on the Inte not long after, as evidence of Katherine''s "bullying" Macy Cho. By the time, Mango would be used like five years ago. Plus her fame as a well-known designer and a member of H''J Group. It would not only about her reputation at that time. "Well-intended". Well, indeed. Mango sneered, "Miss Cho, what trick is this? First pped and kicked me out of your door, now acting miserable at my door. And right now bringing paparazzi over there. Apologize or scandalize? You tell me." Macy''s face instantly turned pale. "Miss Shen, I don''t know what you are talking about. I sincerelye to ask for your forgiveness. Nathan, I..." "A talented actor, Miss Cho. Unfortunately, you could use some intelligence and wealth. Next time you scheme to setup someone, find expensive ones, who know how to hide reflections." Mango''s words made Nathan squint. He looked around quickly. Somewhere far, a suspicious figure rushed to a corner. Not new to Nathan. But he had to make a stand, his face darkened. "Go home. You are making a fool here." "No, it''s not like that. I don''t know what she''s talking about." Macy Cho tried to exin, only made it worse. Nathan didn''t know her personality, Macy would like to think that way. What''s more important, she couldn''t let Mango be cocky. Anyway, the paparazzi wouldn''t tell on her. She just needed to deny. Mango had no interest in her performance. "Leave your tricks at home. If you have any problem with me, just say it clearly. But Mr. Ye, I expect a settlement for what happened today. As of now, I''m a little tired. Excuse me." Mango went back in and mmed the door behind her. The door almost smashed Nathan''s face and caught him off guard. Nathan tried to dodge and stepped down, then fell to the ground! "Watch out!" Macy caught him quickly. All care and worries. "Are you okay? This woman is unbelievable. Car designer my ass. How dare she treat you like this? Maybe we don''t want her anymore. As long as we can afford the money, we can find another one." Macy''s words made Nathan frown again. He must suffer a lot these years, which made him an expert frowner. He shook off Macy''s hand, turned to stare at her coldly. For the first time in his life, Nathan realized that he had never truly understood Macy.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Despite her personality, Nathan always appreciated Macy. She gave birth to Wisdom Ye without considering her own reputation. To provide sound parenthood, she stayed in the Ye Family with no title. Five years of living together, What Macy is made of, was not new to Nathan. However, Nathan was usually busy at work and was selectively and constantly shown with Macy''s affectionate and gentle side. Nathan would think Macy''s true personality as merely defective dots,pared with her contribution to the family. But today, dots started to line up, and evidence began to piece up. It was true, Mango''s identity and purpose were suspicious. But even though, Macy had never met Mango before. pping a stranger in public, harming the family''s reputation? Intolerable. For the first time, Nathan realized how jealous Macy was. Perhaps Macy stayed in the family regardless of a title, was not entirely for his son. Nathan felt inexplicably disgusted. "Macy, you are in our Family for five years?" Nathan asked tly. Macy was slightly surprised. Without knowing what Nathan meant, Macy had to nod. "Yes, it''s been five years." "It''s a long time. You have been wronged for my son these years. If you meet a suitable man, remember to let me know. I will announce in public you are the eldest daughter of the Ye Family. Rest assured that a solid dowry will be prepared." Nathan''s words scared Macy. "Nathan, what do you mean? You want me to leave the family? Why? Just because I offended Katherine... designer? Listen to me, I know I was wrong. I apologized to her. I didn''t know about paparazzi, I didn''t!" Macy wept dramatically. Her pitiful look was the same as before. Nathan responded coldly, "It has nothing to do with her. I am telling you the truth. You are not young anymore. Stop wasting your youth on the Ye family. You only live once, get your own life." After that, Nathan turned and left. Macy''s face was terribly pale, and her body was shaking. No! It couldn''t happen! Decades of love, five years of waiting, ten months of pregnancy. After her contribution, it would be natural for Macy to wish for a future with Nathan. But in return, she got Nathan''s ruthless words. Was it because of this Katherine? Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Following and begging along the way, Macy left with Nathaniel. Behind the door stood Mango, she clenched her hands while hearing the two walkings further. The man was heartless to Macy. Five years ago, when Nathan betrayed Mango and their marriage, he was full of heart to Macy. Macy still remembered the scene at the hospital. Knowing Macy was pregnant, Nathan was ecstatic and full of care, when Mango, his wife knocked up. Nathan was a man to abandon his wife for a mistress, now he was about to abandon the mistress. Where would the wife be in his heart? Perhaps it was wrong at the beginning. This man deserved no love. Fie was a heartless person, a cold stone that couldn''t be warmed with love. Although this was a fact that had been known for a long time, Mango still felt the pain. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Five years of a tough time, the cold voice that unveiled Nathan''s order, the heat from the raging fire: all burnt to her mind, and all shed back, again. Bitterness, desperation and coldness. Mango felt it, again. Such a man, only if he truly experienced pain and betrayal caused by his beloved one, would he know how abominable and unforgivable he had done before! Hatred gleamed from Mango''s eyes. This time, she came back to make Nathan fall in love with her. She couldn''t wait to see Nathan''s sad look in the end. Mango slipped down on the floor against the door. For a while, she couldn''t pull herself together, until the phone rang. The number started with +1. The phone came from America. It was Abyss Tang. Seeing the name, Mango finally smiled warmly. "Abyss." Mango answered the phone with a softer voice. Thanks to Abyss Tang, Mango could make it through the five years. Five years ago, Abyss saved her and gave her a new identity, a new life. He finally trained Mango to be a famous designer. Mango had her own job to support herself and her child. Mango was grateful to him. Abyss smiled slightly when he heard Mango''s voice. "How about it? Are you used to it back there? He didn''t make things difficult for you, did he?" In fact, Abyss did not want Mango toe back, but he knew that Mango''s hatred was too deep. If Mango did note back for revenge, she would not be sorry for the rest of her life. Besides, there were other reasons for Mango''s return, which made Abyss particrly sad, but he had topromise. Listening to Abyss''s gentle voice, Mango seemed to regain strength. Mango crawled up from the floor, took a deep breath, "Everything went well. Though Nathaniel starts to suspect, he can''t find anything useful, after your effort. I will be careful, don''t worry about me." "Ok, just so you know, you cane back any time, if you don''t feel like to hang on, or even the slightest hint of ufortable. You know, no matter what, I got your back.." Abyss''s words were always touchy. "Thank you, Abyss. But these, I have to take care of myself. Besides, we need Nathaniel to cure Rita." Both of them fell silent. "How''s Rita?" Mango broke the silence first. "She''s good. Just need more time to rest. When she is up, all she wants is you and Zion. But don''t worry, as long as I''m here, nothing will happen." "I can''t make it without you." It seemed gratefulness was the only emotion at the moment. "ah, no biggie. You know, I never expected your appreciation. If you need anything, just name it. Zion is naughty. If he hinders your n, I will send someone to take him back." "He is fine. With Zion here, I''m still a little motivated. He''s pretty good here. Don''t worry. Besides, sooner orter, Nathaniel will know about Zion''s existence. It''s not a good idea to avoid him. The only way to secure Zion''s safety, is to make Nathan think that Zion is not his son." Mango''s words were doubtfully right. "Whatever you do, I get your back." "As a matter of fact. Here is one thing... something happened today, Nathan almost saw me... naked. I need to cover up the scars on me. Do you have a reliable personal?" When Mango thought of Nathan''s indifferent look when he first came, she felt a little scared. She found a way out this time, but what about in the future? To seduce Nathan, she had to give in herself, sooner orter. At that time, the burns would really be exposed. Abyss was silent for a while and respond in a low voice, "Go check the south alley of the city. There is a tattoo joint. The owner is good at his thing and happens to be a friend of mine. So, untraceable." "Once again, thanks." Mango and Abyss kept catching up about Rita, then hung up the phone. However, her mind was filled with the pity look on Rita, especially her pale and colorless face. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Rita is her Child too. God treated Mango well, by blessing her with a twin. Unfortunately, Though Zion Shen was healthy and alive, Rita Shen, the sister of the twin, was affected by the fire. She stayed in the incubator for several months when she was born. The doctor once suggested to give up on Rita. But it was Mango''s begging and Abyss''s influence and financial resource in the States that saved her. However, the dislocated kidney were congenital fatigue, and there was no way for her to grow as lively and healthy as a normal child. 300 out of 365 days, Rita had to stay in the hospital. Her whole body was filled with tubes, and her face was pale all year round. Mango didn''t expect that she couldn''t help hating Nathan here. If it weren''t for Nathan, the child wouldn''t have been like this! Rita became weaker and weaker year by year, but there was no suitable kidney donation, only because the blood type of Rita and Zion waspletely with Nathaniel Ye, which was very rare. ording to the doctor, there was no other way but to transnt kidney from rtives with the same blood type. But how could Nathaniel Ye, such a coldblooded person, donate his own kidneys voluntarily? If five years ago, Nathan acquiesced Macy''s setting fire on Mango, knowing Mango was pregnant with his child. How could he willingly save Rita today? Hatred from the past. Unbearable. Unforgettable. Unforgivable. She wanted Nathaniel Ye to experience the pain of being betrayed and hurt by his beloved one. In the end, she had to cut open his chest with her own hands and take out his kidney to save her daughter! Whatever he owed to Rita, he had to pay for! Mango was filled with huge hatred, and her face was somewhat ferocious. She finally calmed down and felt that her whole body was wet with sweat. Thinking about the burns, Mango quickly went for a shower then headed to the tattoo shop mentioned by Abyss. The owner became very respectful, when heard she was Abyss Tang''s referral. Mangoy on the bed, enduring the needles that pierced her skin, as if she had returned to the fire five years ago. It was so hot and so desperate. She was soaked in sweat and blood, but she clenched her teeth and said nothing until the end. It took more than four hours for tattooing. Mango even fainted halfway. The tattooist was a little worried, but Mango asked him to continue. At the end, she was exhausted. After a long rest, she stood up and drove back home. Zion and Rainie wereing back from ss. Mango cooked in the kitchen for a while. Suddenly, she felt so tired that she had no strength at all. Mango hadn''t been in good health in recent years. Thinking it wasmon cold, she took some aspirin and went to bed. Zion and Rainie came back from ss. There was silent in the room, but the meal was ready. "Mom. Mom?" Zion quickly looked for Shen Mange. When he opened the bedroom door and saw Mango in aa, Zion panicked. "Mom, what''s going on? Auntie Blu,e on, my Mom has a fever!" Zion was too small to pull Mango back at all. He could only call Rainie for help. Hearing Rainie Mango had a fever, Rainie rushed over quickly. Only then did she find that Mango''s body was terribly rasher and heat. "What''s wrong? Zion, hurry up and call 120. it doesn''t look like amon fever." Zion''s face turned pale. His little hands trembled, immediately found out his mobile phone, dialed 120. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When the ambnce came, Zion''s eyes were full of tears, he could barely hold it. It looked so painful. "Zion, don''t worry, she will be fine." Rainieforted Zion, but she was not very optimistic. The ambnce quickly sent Mango to the hospital for first aid. Unexpectedly, it was an infectious fever caused by a drug allergy. "What''s wrong with you? The patient is allergic to certain chemicals, especially the ones in tattoo ink. Luckily she came in time, otherwise, an allergy could kill her." The doctor criticized him severely. Rainie and Zion were stunned. None of them knew why Mango suddenly made a tattoo on a whim, but Rainie quickly admitted her mistake. "Doctor, I apologize. Please treat her well." "Don''t worry, just some observation tonight, if nothing happens by tomorrow, she''ll be fine. I''ll give her some medicine, and disinfect her new tattoo. You youngsters today are just not responsible." The doctor shook his head and left. As soon as Rainie turned around, she saw Zion lifting Mango''s clothes and staring nkly at the tattoo on her body. Mom never liked tattoos. What happened? How could she do this! Zion did not understand, but slightly narrowed his eyes. He must find out about this matter! Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Seeing that Zion''s squinting eyes looked exactly the same as Nathan''s, Rainie could not help sighing. Which also made Zioning back to his senses. "Aunt Blu?" "Your mom is fine now. Don''t worry. I''m going to buy some food. Don''t run around. I''ll stay here and watch her tonight. Now go have some shuteye, you need to stay strong." Rainie kissed on Zion''s forehead. Almost weeping. This brat''s mind was full of mischievous ideas. But after all, he was a child. Seeing his mother being ill, it was inevitable that he would be panicked and worried. But here was the hospital, where bacteria were everywhere. Shen Morong was ill, so she couldn''t let Zion have any problems. "I am strong. Aunt Blu, please take care of my mom." Zion bowed deeply to Rainie. Rainie was surprised by his move. "Hey kid, what is this about? Your mom and I go way back. So don''t you worry about it, I will take good care of her. What I need from you, is to be careful at home alone, OK? Lock the door as soon as you head home, okay? No matter who calls you, don''t open the door. And call me if you need anything." Rainie was still a little worried, but she had no other options, but to send Zion home. While nodding subconsciously, Zion''s mind was on another matter, so he had no problem with this arrangement. He nodded and replied with a smile, "I know. Aunt Blu, don''t worry. I will take care of myself." "Good boy!" Rainie hired a daycare for the time being, to take care of Mango, who was still unconscious. She took Shen Zion to dinner. Zion didn''t eat much because he was worried about Mango. Rainie bought him some snacks and took him back. When the two arrived home, Rainie stayed for a few more moments to check everything, then had to leave in a hurry. As soon as Rainine left, Zion turned on theputer. He remembered that there was a surveince camera at home. If he wanted to find out what his mommy had gone through during the day, he had to find the answer from the video feed. When he saw Nathan Ye bullying Shen Mange, Zion tightly sped his baby hands together, and his eyes burst out an angry light. This so-called father, who abandoned Zion and his mother five years ago, yet now he still bullied Zion''s mother. How dare he? Zion turned off the camera and quickly searched archived news about Infiniverse Group, from the inte. With the key words narrowed down one by anther, Zion found that Mango was bullied by a woman named Macy Chu when she came to thepany. The most important thing was at that time, Nathan was still with Macy and Mango, and did not do anything to stop Macy. It was said that Macyter became Nathan''s fiancee and No.2 in the Infiniverse Group. A name suddenly came across his mind. Wise Ye. Was Macy Cho Wisdom Ye''s mother? Was it the woman who had ruined the marriage between Zion''s parents and caused Mango to leave her hometown? Zion mmed the table, with his baby fist. Damn it! This was outrageous! But why did mom go get a tattoo? Zion couldn''t figure it out, but first thing first, his mother must be avenged! It seemed that Nathan did not take the lesson fromst time. Zion Shen''s lips were slightly raised. He wanted to do something, but suddenly remembered thest time he was almost discovered. He couldn''t help but ponder and shut down theputer. He took out his mobile phone, found Wise Ye''s phone number, which he just got today, and dialed it. "hello?" From the other end came a childish voice of a little boy. Zion said with his deepest voice, "It''s me, Zion Shen." "Zion? Hey, it''s you! I remember you! That''s great! Does this mean we are friends now?" Wisdom Ye literately jumped up happily. Because of his parents are the executives of Infiniverse Group, every kid respected Wise very much, yet no one dared to make friends with him. Only Zion, who came here today on the first day, dared tomunicate with him. They even struggled for a couple of toys in the ss. And Zion was definitely not stepping down when confronting Wise. So in the end, Zion got the toy, and Wise''s attention. Wisdom Ye thought that Zion was very interesting and insisted on befriending Zion, but Zion refused him with a cool manner. That was how Zion got Wise''s phone number. Now that Zion suddenly called, Wise waspletely ttered. Zion said coldly, "You mentioned earlier that you''re from the Ye family? The future owner of Infiniverse Group? Are you bluffing about it?" "No, my mommy said that I''m the only child in the Ye Family. The Infiniverse Group will belong to me in the future!" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Zion questioning his identity as the heir, Wise couldn''t help shouting. Zion said coldly, "Who knows if you are lying. Tomorrow is the weekend. If you are really the heir of thepany, take me for a tour. If others are respectful to you, I will believe you. Of course, if you''re lying, confess now." "No, I''ll take you to my dad''spany tomorrow. At eight o''clock in the morning, I''ll wait for you at the gate of kindergarten." Wisdom Ye tried to defend his authority, so he hurriedly invited him. Zion smiled a little. "Okay, it''s a deal. See you tomorrow morning." Zion hung up the phone, smiled like a fox. The smile was a little strange and evil on his little boy face. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Mango''s mind is back in the fire, five years ago. She waspletely drowned in the fire, and those desperate cries for help. "No! Help! Help me!" She was sweating all over and waving her hands like a helpless child. Rainie quickly grabbed her hand and said with distress, "It''s okay. Mango, it''s okay. I''m here with you. Right here. Don''t be afraid." Rainie didn''t know the detail, about what Mango experienced for the past five years, yet everyone in the whole Ocean City knew about the big fire five years ago. No one could wake up from such a nightmare. It was said that the fire burned everything, and the mes burned for several hours. "Ouch! It hurts! Help me! I''m going to die of pain!" Mango grabbed Rainie''s hand recklessly, as if she had caught a life buoy. She used all her strength on her hands. Her nails seeped into Rainie''s skin. The scratching hurt, but it couldn''t distract Rainie''s focus on her confusions. "What on earth have you experienced? Why did you go getting tattoos? Mango, you have too many secrets to deal with alone. How can I help you?" Rainie''s eyes were wet. Rainie wanted to bring justice to Mango, but who should she turn to? It could only be Nathaniel Ye! The Crown Prince and invisible owner of Ocean City. His casual stamp could tremble the whole City. What could she do? The only thing Rainie could offer for Mango was to provide her a ce to live and help her with some trivial things as much as possible. Rainie could feel this time, that Mango had came back with a n, and might even have some important business. But Mango intended to keep her true purpose to herself, plus Rainie wasn''t nosy. Now seeing Mango''s painful look, Rainie regretted for not asking. It took Mango a long time to calm down, but the tears at the corners of her eyes never stopped. For a while she was whispering "why", for the next moment she would be shouting Zion and Rita''s name. Night became dawn, as time passed quitely. When the morning sun came in through the window, Mango woke up slowly. She looked at the white ceiling and the white bed. It took her a while to realize where she was. Mango moved her arm and woke up Rainie instantly. "You are awake! How do you feel? Let me get the doc." Rainie ran out before Mango could speak. Mangoughed a little, there she could feel the sore and weakness all over her body. It seemed that Ocean City was really not for her. She got sick as soon asing back. When the doctor came for inspection, Mango had recovered a few. The doctor made it clear that her life was not at risk, but she still needed to take some medicine. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Please act like an adult. You even went to tattoo when you are allergic to drugs. Are you going to die?" Mango did not respond to the doctor. For a reason. Yes, she was allergic. When she gave birth to Zion and Rita Shen, and had Abyss Tang funded her stic surgery, she knew what medicine could cause her allergic reaction. Since in the past five years, she had been shocked countless times, only to repair her face. Fortunately, Abyss Tang had been with her every time, so she could survive. If it wasn''t Nathan suspected her and wanted to check her body, she might not have taken the risk of tattooing to cover the burn on her body. But how could she tell the doctor about these things? The doctor was satisfied that Mango would follow his instructions. So he pointed out that Mango was free to leave the hospital at any time, then left the room. As soon as the doctor left, Rainie quickly turned to Mango, and released her anger. "Why did you get the tattoo? You have drug allergy. Don''t tell me you only know it now." Seeing that Rainie won''t stop until knowing the truth, Mango sighed softly and told her everything. "Are you crazy? You risked your life, just to keep your true identity from Nathan? For such a jerk, is it worth it? what if something happens to you? Have you ever thought about it?" Rainie was very angry. Mango whispered, "Abyss Tang introduced the tattoo guy, I know it was an ident. If the guy didn''t dilute the ink, I might get worse. Don''t worry, I''m fine now. I ate some anti-inmmatory drugs when I went back, but I didn''t expect to scared you and Zion. By the way, where is Zion?" "Fortunately, you still remember your son." Rainie was still angry, but she couldn''t me Mango. Back then, Mango suffered so much. No matter what Mango did to get back to Nathan, Rainie had to understand. "Well, where is he?" Mango shook Rainie''s arm like a spoiled child. Rainie helplessly poked Mango''s forehead with her hand and said with hatred, "This is a hospital, given the hygiene issue, do you think I should let him stay here? Zion is at home. If you feel better, I will go take care of the paper work and get you out of here. I am a little worried about that brat too." "Okay." Mango wanted to go home eagerly now. Zion must be lonely now. Was he really all right? She couldn''t help but worry. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Mango and Rainie quickly went through the paperwork of discharge procedures. Because they were both worried about Zion, they quickly returned to their residence. At this time, Zion had already got up, tidied himself up, and was preparing breakfast. "You''re back! I was so worried about you!" Zion rushed to Mango and hugged her, dropping everything he was doing. Rainie wiped off tears from her eye, started a new topic by pointing to the breakfast he made: lean pork with preserved eggs porridge and the hot steamed bun. She said warmly, "little money, did you make this for me?" Zion replied sarcastically, "No, a tooth fairy waved her wand and summoned it from nowhere. Of cause I made it. But not for you, for my mom. Well, I suppose you can have some, no one is stopping you..." "What a good boy." Rainie hugged Zion before he finished. For the first time, she enjoyed the brat''s joke. Mango smiled in tears and kissed Zion''s forehead and further believed that this angel was the best gift from God. "Well seems we don''t have to ss on Saturday. Mom is fine. You can go y after breakfast." Mango added. Mango hoped that the boy had his own life, so she came back with her son and handed Zion to Rainie. She was very relieved. Zion wouldn''t let go of Mango''s hand. With a smile on his face, he pulled Mango to the kitchen table. He said gently, "Mommy, I''ll apany you for dinner first, then I have to go out today. I have an appointment with my ssmate at his ce. You will allow me, right?" Looking at her son''s beautiful eyes, Mango couldn''t say a word to refuse. "Sure you can. But you have to be careful. Call me whenever you need help." "Okay." Zion smiled like an angel. Rainie was so happy to see this picture, even a little jealous. She was about to leave the mother and son along, but in the end, had to stay since Mango insisted/ After the three had their breakfast, Zion was ready to go for his "appointment". Rainie proposed to give him a ride, Zion certainly refused. "Let him go by himself. He''ll do fine." Mango was very confident in her son. Rainie showed some worries, "Mango, he is only a four-year-old." "In America, when he was 3, he could go to the supermarket alone for groceries. When he turned 4, he could cross half of the Chinatown by himself. Don''t underestimate Zion. He is maturer than he looks. Don''t worry, this is Ocean City, not like in the US, full of creeps around and all." Rainie could not understand Mango''s statement and looked at her in surprise. When she saw Mango''s eyes full of confidence in her son, Rainie tried to calm down, but still looked outside from time to time. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Mango finished eating and took the medicine. When she turned on the TV, a piece of news caught her attention. Macy Cho actually apologized to her in public in the media! "Miss Katherine Shen, I''m sorry. It''s my fault... all my fault. I know my reckless action embarrassed you. Catherine, if you are watching this, I beg you to forgive me. If it makes you feel better, you can beat me or scold me. I only hope you don''t vent your anger on Infiniverse Group or abandon the cooperation with it. My soulmate and life partner, Mr. Nathaniel Ye, as the president of Infiniverse Group, cares about this cooperation very much. And he is concerned about the personal tiff between you and me would sabotage thepany, further the interest of Ocean City. I promise to you, Catherine, that I''m open to any terms from you if only you can go back to work at the office on Monday." Macy''s PR speech was well scripted and clearly polished with skills, but Rainie didn''t buy it. She snorted, "It''s not an apology. It''s a moral abduction. Everyone in the City knows that Macy is from the Ye family. Who is she doing this for? On the surface, she apologized to you, but in fact, she is pushing all the me on you. Public stunt, puff." "It is a smart move." Mango sneered, "Patient, Rainie." Mango turned off the TV and thought to herself, as if she didn''t care about Macy''s schemes. "Why are you still so simple? Infiniverse Group provided jobs for half the city, now those stakeholders, investors, employees, even their family members will me you. They will be thinking that you are making a scene now. Plus, do you know that Nathan Ye has been single for the past few years, and women in Ocean City are his fans. They probably want to eat you alive now. If you don''t fight back, I am really afraid that you can''t escape unscathed after this."" Rainie was so anxious when seeing Mango was unconcerned. Mango stood up with a smile, patted Rainie on the shoulder, "Well, don''t worry about me. Do you think I am still like five years ago? Macy Cho wants to fight with me, she is not prepared. Don''t worry, I will let Nathan pick me up personally." After that, Mango turned back to her room, leaving Rainie alone in the room. Nathan Ye, the most powerful man in the city, a millionaire yboy, came to pick her up personally? "For real?" With the Ye''s nature, how could that be possible? Chapter 22 Chapter 22 After returning to her room, Mango sent a message directly to Nathan Ye. "Mr. Ye, pardon me for resigning on such short notice. I may be a little unfit with the environment of Ocean City, so I have already applied to be transferred back to the headquarter office. I''m sure a new designer will rece me for future co-op. It happens that Miss Cho''s public apology indicates that I am a bit difficult to deal with, so you can me me for this personnel change. Best wishes. Katherine." After pressed the send button, Mango turned off her mobile phone and took a nap, leaning against the bed. Nathan was a little stunned when he received the text message. This was his personal phone number, even Macy Cho did not know. This phone number had been off public use since his wife died five years ago. He kept the number just in the faith that she would return, or more for memorial purpose. So far, except for his assistant Thomas, only the dead Mango had this number. Now this Katherinedy actually sent a text message to his private number. There was no chance that Thomas dare not giving the boss''s private number to Katherine, who is almost a stranger. That left only one possible answer: Katherine was Mango Shen, his wife! Coming to this conclusion made Nathan''s mood swinging. With obvious evidences and the Ye''s intelligence, he could have alreadye to this conclusion. The reason he didn''t, was just this woman brought up a lot of old memories, and Nathan''s suspicious nature. Plus, he failed countless times to find her in the past five years, maybe he had given up hope deep inside. Now that a new hope raised. Without one second wasted, Nathan called Thomas Song. "How''s the background check on Katherine?" Thomas Song, the miserable assistant to the most powerful man in Ocean City, was at the time slept over hisptop in the office. With all the online grinding and offline filed checking, he was flooded with files and information and was nning to sleep off the weekend before submitting a final report. But when Nathan''s phone came, Thomas was hammered back to consciousness, like being electrified. So did his fake British ent. "Song at your service, sire... master... urn... Mister Ye. Pulled all my strings. Both official and off the book. Katherine stayed in the States forever, it seems. Bank, tax, bills, all her record checks. I even investigated her associates back in school. Katherine is a real person with a real identity." Thomas''s nervousness wasn''t new to Nathan but did make him impatient. "Is there any empty period of time? For example, she has been abroad for a while, or is there an ident?" Hearing Nathan''s question, Thomas was a little confused. "That. My lord, I''m not sure." "I''ll give you half an hour. I want all the information. Remember, I want it all." After that, Nathan hung up the phone, regardless of Thomas''s reply. Katherine had lived in the United States for a long time and had a full record tracing back to her childhood. But why did she share so many simrities with Mango? Was this really a coincidence? And how could a person who had been living in the United States keep a close rtionship with Rainie Blu, who had never been out of the country? And furthermore, Rainie was his wife''s best friend. These questions kept hovering in Nathan''s mind. He opened the drawer, which contained the divorce agreement and the wedding ring, which were left by Mango to him five years ago. It seemed the only thing Nathan bought for Mango for their three-year marriage, was this ring. And it was for the ceremony, not for their rtionship. At that time, Nathan did not want this marriage. He did not enjoy a woman who was full of schemes. But every time he came back from work, Mango always left amp on, just for him. No matter how late he came back, Mango would always have dinner ready. She kept heating dinner for the entire three years, even when Nathan often times skipped dinner. In fact, Nathan was aware of Mango''s seeking for medicine on her birth issue. At that time, a wife who couldn''t give birth to children was better for him. Anyway, this marriage was not a fruit of love, which made children a burden to both sides. But he didn''t expect to feel stressful when he saw Mango taking those Chinese herbals. When he learned that Mango was food poisoned and hospitalized, he felt guilty for the first time. At that time, he knew that Mango had taken a ce in his heart. But he didn''t realize this love, so he forced himself to be more alienated from her and became even more indifferent to her. He thought that this would make everything back to the beginning. But Mango was such a silly and headstrong woman. No matter how cold he was, she smiled and weed Nathan, leaving bitterness and tears to herself. He had thought that Mango tough woman who would not cry. until one night when she had a fever and curled up alone in bed, crying Nathan''s name. That was when Nathan realized Mango was not as tough as she looked. Nathan wanted to treat Mango well. But, unfortunately, Macy Cho came back with a child of the Ye family, which changed everything. And Mango just happened to be pregnant too. In order to avoid Macy Cho''s news hurting Mango, Nathan sent Macy abroad. Then, the tragedy fire happened.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although five years had passed, Nathan still had doubts. He did not believe that such a woman who loved him with all her heart would cheat on him. What really happened remained a secret, and the only woman who knew the secret vanished in that fire. Yet, now she returned! Although there was no hard definite evidence, Nathan just had this gut feeling. Mango Shen, his wife, returned! Chapter 23 Chapter 23 15 minutester. Thomas came to Nathan. With a thick folder and a brief report, as the boss used to demand. "...so Katherine had a car ident five years ago. It is said to be very serious. Her family took her somewhere for treatment and came back more than a yearter." "Five years ago?" Nathan couldn''t miss this message. He reviewed the report. On the other side, Thomas nodded in disbelieve. It could no be a coincidence. "Five years ago, when?" "March 18th." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even the Thomas was merely repeating what was printed on the paper, Nathan still couldn''t believe it. "March 18th? Are you sure?" "I''m positive. You know the Americans, they keep health records honestly." Thomas was a little surprised by Nathan''s behavior. Nathan had used to be calm. Nathan suddenly burst intoughter, which creeped out Thomas. But soon, Thomas found out true happiness mixed with bitterness in this weirdughter. "Sir, are you alright?" Thomas leaned forward, concerned. "Never better. Now step back. Don''te close, you idiot!" Nathan angrily rolled his eyes while halting Thomas from invading hisfort zone. "...I need you back to the investigation. She left the US, to which country? With whosepanion? Which doctor treated her? I need details." Nathan''s words hurt Thomas''s feelings, but he quickly remembered it. "Yes, Sir." Thomas took three steps backward with respect, then turned around dramatically and ran off. Nathan, who could no longer hold back his anxiety, quickly jumped up and put on his couple- thousand-dor-worth causal wear. He had to find Mango, even if she might refuse to admit it, he still wanted to see her. For nothing else, just for the slightest familiarity from her eyes, for the possibility and hope. March 18th. The day his wife died in that fire. So many coincidences that didn''t add up. The answer to the only possibility was hidden under the stranger''s new look of Katherine''s. If five years ago, Mango took Katherine''s identity, she coulde to Ocean City as a new person. That exined everything. He quickly went downstairs and saw Macy and Wise having lunch. "Dad, are you going out?" Wise was very happy to see Nathane down. He jumped off the table and rushed over. "Wise, be careful with the rice on your hands. Don''t touch your dad''s clothes." Macy tried to stop Wise out of the Ye''s habits and formality. But it was still a littlete. Wisdom Ye had already thrown himself into Nathan''s arms. Looking at the little boy in his arms, a little warmth finally shined in Nathan''s indifferent eyes. He touched Wise''s forehead and smiled, "what up little fe. Dad has something to deal with. And what is your n to wake up early on a weekend?" "I going on a tour of your office, with a new friend from ss. Can you give us a ride?" Wisdom Ye held Nathan''s thigh and raised his face. His big watery eyes blinked with a hint of pleading. Nathan looked at the boy''s face, yet suddenly remembered another face. A brat with a pair of eyes that looked exactly the same as his! The boy who looked innocent, yet turned out pissed him on the face, literally. And the aftermath became worse, since someone videotaped the scene and leaked it over the inte, and scandalized the Ye family in Ocean City. If it wasn''t Ye family''s power and influence, people would still beughing about this video. Why did he think of that brat? Nathan frowned slightly. Years of practice made his true emotion hard to be noticed, after all, he was the most powerful man in Ocean City. But he couldn''t hide it from Macy Cho, who had been carefully observing Nathan for years. Five years ago, she gave birth to Wisdom. Although Nathan kept the fact Originally, he thought that Nathan would satisfy Wise''s requirements, but she didn''t expect that the boy would make such a request today, which immediately made Nathan upset. She stepped forward quickly, picked up Wise, and rebuked him, "Why are you so careless? There are confidential files in your father''s office is. can''s just let strangers walk in." Macy''s attitude made Wise Ye almost cried. Nathan stopped Macy and looked at Wise with love, "It''s okay. Wise is the heir to Infiniverse Group, he can do anything he wants, including inviting his friends to a tour. And you, don''t you dare speak to my son like that." After that, Nathan eyed Macy, rubbed Wise''s forehead, "Hurry up and eat. Dad will drive you there after dinner. Where is your friend waiting? I''ll pick him up with you, okay?" "Yeah, Dad. You are the best!" Wisdom burst intoughter and left a kiss on Nathan''s face. However, Nathan did not look angry at all. Instead, his gentle look made Macy jealous. She would die if Nathan could look at her like this. "Nathan, can I go with you two? Wise is still young and someone has to take care of him." Macy said hurriedly, even with joy. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Macy thought she had Nathan in her pocket, but what Nathan''s did as a reply, was just patting his coat and said faintly, "No. I can take good care of Wise. Besides, you are not an employee of the company. It''s not appropriate." "There''s no one in thepany on this weekend." Macy Cho wouldn''t give up. She wanted to be involved with family business, but Nathan had always refused her request, with the im of anti-nepotism. He also promised that if she really wanted to do business, he could start apany for her. In fact, she just wanted to spend more time with Nathan. However, Nathan neglected the grievance in Macy''s eyes. He replied with few emotion, "It''s against thepany rules. And today is all about inte, everybody is watching. Stop talking nonsense." Immediately, tears welled up in Macy''s eyes. "Nathan, do you think taking me in will harm thepany? It won''t. I''m doing everything for the Ye Family." "I know. But rules are rules. Macy, don''t make things difficult for me." Nathan''s voice was still calm. But in that voice, there was a little impatience that only Macy can understand. Macy knew that if she continued to pester Nathan, it might cause his disgust. Although she was very unwilling, she still took two steps back and went to cleaning the kitchen table. When could she really be the matriarch of the Ye Family? Macy controlled her anger well, by faking a calm look. She watched her son happily eating a few mouthfuls, then jumped off the table and ran toward Nathan. She suddenly felt jealous and resentful. This brat had taken away all of Nathan''s attention. This was not in her n. How did she start to lose control, of everything? However, Wise did not seem to understand Macy''s concern. He took Nathan''s hand happily and said, "Daddy, let''s go. My ssmate must be waiting anxiously. And he would think that I was lying to him." "Alright, let''s go!" Nathan lifted Wise over his head and let him sit on his shoulder. The father and son walked out of the door, talking andughing. When they arrived at the gate of the kindergarten, Zion had alreadye for a while. Wise opened the car door and ran down. "Zion! Come on, my dad will take us to thepany today." Zion seemed shocked by Wise''s words. When he saw Nathan stepping out of the car and Wisdom Ye calling him daddy, Zion suddenly felt a little ufortable. Nathan never thought that Wise''s ssmate was Zion, the naughty boy who pissed him at the airport. He quickly stepped forward and looked at Zion coldly. Even without speaking, the tension was obvious. He was a superior, so many adults would feel unbearable when they saw Nathan''s presence. However, Zion looked at Nathan without feeling it at all. He smiled slightly and said sweetly, "Hello sir, we meet again." Nathan was impressed by his courage. "Are you Wisdom''s ssmate?" "Yes, my name is Zion Shen. I am a new transfer to Wise''s ss." Zion was very polite and spoke appropriately. Compared with Wisdom Ye, he was not like a child at his age at all. Nathan wanted to ask about his parents, but thinking about it, it was ridiculous that such a child schemed against him. It should be his opponent who seized this opportunity. Thinking of this, Nathan let him get into the car, but there was a sh of thought in his mind. Zion Shen? "And hisst name is Shen as well?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He had seen quite some "Shen" people recently. Nathan took Wise and Zion for a tour in the building. During the whole process, he apanied both boys to visit some departments, and even introduced a few of them. This was a surprise to Zion, he had never found a chance to care out his n during the tour. He even began to think that Nathan was deliberately on guard against him. It could be about the pee-flushing-video that made him suspicious, couldn''t it? Zion was thinking all the way, and Nathan was also observing Zion. He always felt that this child looked familiar as if he had seen him before. But it''s not like that he can recall. Nathan and Zion both had something going on in their mind. After the tour at Infiniverse Group, Nathan wanted to send them back. Zion quickly said, "No, sir. I have to go to the orphanage to be a volunteer." "To be a volunteer?" Nathan was a little surprised. There were few children nowadays who could be volunteers. "Will your parents go with you?" "No, I''m going alone. Can you drop me at St. Berg Orphanage? I''ve already had an appointment with the dean. Thank you." Zion was calm and graceful. Wise asked with some doubts, "Why go to the orphanage to be a volunteer? There are orphans. I don''t want to y with them." "Wise, what are you talking about?" Nathan frowned slightly and was somewhat unhappy. They were both four years old, and Wise''s words made him feel ashamed. Zion smiled and said, "My mom said that every child is an angel sent by God to the world, so their origins don''t matter. She also asked me to help orphans as much as I can, which is umting virtue for myself." These words suddenly struck Nathaniel Ye. It seemed that a silly woman had said something like these, many years ago. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 "What''s your mother''s name?" Nathan asked subconsciously. After asking, he felt that it was not appropriate, but he couldn''t take it back. Zion paused slightly, but quickly replied with a smile, "Sir, that''s personal information. Besides, are you dropping me at the orphanage or not? I''m going to bete." It was the first time to be called rude in Nathan''s life, not even mentioned by a four-year-old. However, he did not feel embarrassed. He found that he seemed to have be thick-skinned. "Get in the car." Nathan dropped off Zion at the orphanage. Seeing that the Dean seemed to be very familiar with the boy, he left with confidence. He asked someone to drive Wise home, the directly drove to Katherine''s ce. Without knowing the reason, Nathan now felt to see that woman desperately, even if that face was now a stranger''s. Rainie was going to stay at home to apany Mango, but the manager called her from the kindergarten, so Mango was alone in the house. When the doorbell rang again, Mango was sleepy, but still got up. When she saw it was Nathan from the peephole, she suddenly woke up. This man came quite fast. Mango tidied up herself and then opened the door. "Mr. Ye? Why are you here?" "well you mentioned in your message about your illness, so Ie to express my concern... I mean, on behalf of thepany." Nathan spoke very naturally, yet his eyes could not help but staring at Mango. Her face was a little flushed, and she was really not in a good state. Nathan quickly reached out and touched Mango''s forehead, which scared her, and began to step back. "Don''t move." His voice suddenly became cold. Mango subconsciously paused. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When she realized she was not obligated to submit, Nathan''s hand had already touched her forehead. The warmth was indeed morefortable than the temperature on her forehead. Nathan''s face instantly changed. "It''s burning hot! Why are you still at home, don''t you know to get to the hospital? Go change your clothes and I''ll take you to the hospital!" Mango had never seen Nathan being so nervous about her before. All men were indeed despicable! When she was a family member, he did not cherish her, but took care of the women outside! Mango snorted inwardly, but she didn''t show it on her face. "Thanks to your concern, Mr Ye. I just came back from the hospital. The doctor said that I just need to take some medicine to rest." "Then why aren''t you going to rest? What are you doing here?" Nathan''s absurdity surprised Mango, together with the narrator. "She couldn''t rest and had to answer the door, only because he came?" Regardless of Mango''s thoughts, Nathan quickly stepped forward, princess hugged Mango as every woman would expect, and quickly walked inside. "Mr. Ye, what are you doing? Put me down!" Mango struggled, but at the same time, she was a little annoyed. Why didn''t she guard against this jerk''s trick? In the past, Nathan would never take the initiative to treat women like this! Mango suddenly realized that maybe Nathan was not hugging her like this only because of they were together. Thinking of this, she felt somewhat bitter and felt that it was not worth it for her to be so obsessed with him. Nathan ignored Mango''s reaction and whispered, "Which one is your room?" "The one on the left, but Mr. Ye, does Miss Cho, your girl friend, know about your self- invited temper? Please don''t make here to my house and use me again." Mango suppressed the bitterness in her heart and pretended to be rxed. Nathan kicked the door open and ced her in bed. Then, he said calmly, "Macy Cho is not my girlfriend." "She is NOT? How is that possible? I have heard that you two had a four- year- old. This is unreasonable. A woman is willing to give birth to a child for you because she loves you so much. What''s more, it''s not appropriate for you to let her live in the Ye Family as an unmarried mother." Mango leaned against the bed and saidzily. Her whole body was about maturity and sexuality at this moment. Nathan wasn''t affected by Mango''s body, since he now focused on her eyes, which looked particrly familiar. He wanted some answer from those eyes, however Mango was hiding her true emotion well. It shouldn''t be like this! Mango loved him so much. How could she not be jealous of Macy Cho? He still remembered the excitement when Mango learned that Macy was pregnant, which was totally different from the calmness Mango had now. Mango was not afraid of his gaze and let him eyeing her. The old Mango, an infatuated woman, was already burned to death in that fire. Now Mango had became an avenger. She came back to avenge herself, and also for a kidney! So how could she let the jealousy affect her n? Mango continued to build her own mind. She raised her lips and her eyes were as calm as before. Nathan suddenly felt a little worried. He didn''t even want to see Mango''s clear and calm eyes. "Do you have some ginger at home? I''ll cook some ginger sugar water for you. It''s better for heat- up." Nathan''s quick change on the topic, indeed surprised Mango a little. She had never liked eating ginger since she was a child. However, given Nathan''s understanding of her, he would not remember this. So, he was just casually asking, right? Chapter 26 Chapter 26 "I don''t want to eat ginger. Don''t bother Mr. Ye. Besides, with your social status. I''m sorry to ask you to cook ginger soup for me." Mango said faintly. She seemed to beck of interest. Nathan''s eyes brightened. Which one else also didn''t like ginger? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His wife didn''t like ginger either! He suddenly was encouraged by this news. "It''s okay, you can skip the ginger. Just drink the soup." After that, regarless of Mango''s opinion. Nathan went straight to the kitchen to find some ginger, and began to cut it. This was out of Mango''s expectation. Nathaniel Ye broke his character! Where was the handsome but cold-faced guy? "Hey, don''t you understand humannguage? I said I won''t eat or drink!" Mango jumped out of bed and suddenly felt so awkward when she saw Nathan strolling around in her kitchen. Such a warm scene should not appear between them. Moreover, Mango did not think that Nathan was now in love with her. She suspected that he just wanted to get close to her. Mango was about to grab the kitchen knife in Nathan''s hand, but Nathan skillfully turned around and pushed her directly against the wall. His scent was overwhelming. Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Subconsciously, she wanted to struggle, but suddenly, she felt that her body was empty. Nathan princess-hugged her up again and throwed her back to the bed. "If you don''t want me to tie you up on the bed by force, you''d better listen to me." After threatening Mango, he turned back to the kitchen again. Mango found herself in a state of so- called "adorkment". She was not new to Nathan''s tyrannical and overbearing behavior, but she did not quite understand what this was for. What did he want? Was he acting like a dictating jerk deliberately, just to see Mango''s loophole? Before Mango could figure it out, Nathan had already cooked the ginger soup and sent it in. "Drink it yourself or should I feed you?" Nathan handed the ginger soup to Mango. The pungent smell suddenly annoyed Mango. She stepped back in disgust, but Nathan moved forward. "I personally prefer mouth-to-mouth feeding. Would you like to try?" Nathan spoke again, which almost choked Mango. "Is this man sick?" He had never been so frivolous before. Was he showing his true self, because she was a total stranger? Thinking of this, Mango suddenly felt particrly angry. "Mr. Ye, this is outrageous. Please stay away from me! Also, I can''t afford to provoke your girlfriend. I don''t want to ruin my reputation in Ocean City!" Mango''s anger made Nathan happy. He smiled, "Macy Cho is not my girlfriend, and the boy is not my son. I adopted him." Mango paused again. If Mango did not understand everything between Nathan and Macy, she might really believe Nathan''s nonsense. But now she despised Nathan more, because of this lie. When everyone in Ocean City believed he was a man with indomitable spirit, he truly was such a jerk! Why did I fall in love with such a jerk? She couldn''t forget the way Nathan apanied Macy Cho to do the pregnancy check. Now he imed Wise was not his son. Which fool would believe this lie? Mango suddenly felt ufortable. She grabbed the bowl in Nathan''s hands and drank up the ginger soup. "Happy now? Can you leave? PLEASE!? I''m going to rest." The disgust shown by Mango made confused Nathan. He couldn''t understand what made her mad. Was it because Macy Cho lived in the Ye family? Nathan thought it for a while. He had been allowing Macy to live in the Ye family for so many years because of Wise. Now it did seem inappropriate. "Have a good rest. I''ll pick you up on Monday." "Who said I''m going at the first ce? I''ve texted you that I''m leaving! I''m done here! Don''t you understand, Mr. Ye?" Mango''s tone was not very pleasing. Nathan smiled and there was even a hint of doting in his eyes. "I don''t want anyone except you." Mango was stunned instantly. When she reacted and wanted to refute, Nathan had already stood up and walked out. She did not understand what Nathan meant. That Iceberg man would not fall in love with a woman so quickly. These all, has to be a conspiracy! It would be better if she held it up. Mango kept telling herself that. Before she could say anything, her phone rang. Seeing it was Zion''s call, Mango''s attitude suddenly became warm. "what''s wrong, dear?" Mango answered the call, and her voice was so gentle that it sounded like melted cream, which immediately caught Nathan''s attention. He turned his head looked back over his shoulder. He saw Mango''s smile. It was like if she had the whole world. Her satisfied and happy expression instantly hurt Nathan. Who was the one that was calling her? Who was he? Her lover, boy friend, or husband? Thinking of this, Nathan''s face instantly turned as cold as ice. His cold gaze could just assassinate the man on the other side of the phone. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Zion had no idea that his phone call caused countless hostility from his father, Nathan. He sat on the chair with his legs crossed and held a lollipop in his hand. He smiled, "Mommy, I am now at St. Berg Orphanage. Do you remember that I funded an orphan before? She is here. I contacted the dean today. Come over and meet her. Maybe because my godfather Abyss invested here, the dean is very kind to me. Mommy, will you pick me up after you are done?" "Okay. Tell me when the timees. I''ll pick you up." Mango replied with a smile. Nathan''s expression turned even worse. "She is going to pick up this man, personally?" "This guy ising to Ocean City?" He had to go back and check it out. After Mango hung up the phone, she looked up and saw that Nathan was still there. She couldn''t help frowning. "Still here? Do you need help?" Mango was very gentle when she was on the phone. But as soon as hanging up, she became very impatient to Nathan. This made Nathan uneasy. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Who do you need to pick up? Let me do it for you... you can not leave the house..." Mango couldn''t figure out what Nathan meant, but she said faintly, "Thank you, but No, thank you. You have to leave, NOW. It can be very misunderstanding when my friend sees you, I don''t want to exin that." Nathan looked very uneasy, but he didn''t say anything but left with anger. Mango rarely saw Nathan being rational, but now his reaction was new to her. She turned on the phone and checked the address Zion sent, decided to get a car. Nathan left the residence, very depressed. It just happened Macy called and asked him if he wanted toe back for dinner. Nathan replied impatiently, "I have something to do today. Don''t wait for me." After hanging up the phone, Nathan looked at Mango''s house and went to the nearby supermarket. He bought some groceries and knocked on Mango''s door again. Mango frowned when she saw Nathan standing in front of her again with things in his hands. "What now? What do you want, if I may ask?" "You''re ill and there''s no one taking care of you. I''ll make you something to eat before I go." After that, Nathan was about to go in, but Mango blocked him outside the door. "Thank you, but it''s totally not necessary. At least, I can order takeout." "Takeaways are not nutritious. With your health condition, I can''t leave you like this. As the president of a partnerpany, I have to care about you." Without confirmation, Nathan walked himself while talking. Mango couldn''t stop him, on one hand, she had never seen Nathan acting shamelessly like this, on the other hand, she wondered if Nathan could cook. They had been married for three years, every time she cooked for him. In her memory, this man was born and raised in a rich family, who had never set foot in a kitchen before. Mango leaned against the door of the kitchen with her arms crossed in front of her chest, watching Nathan washing, cutting, and stir- frying. Surprisingly, all steps were done in one breath. Skillfully, seamlessly and beautifully. Mango was even obsessed for a moment. When did this man learn how to cook? Did he learn this for the child with Macy? Mango became jealous again. "I didn''t expect Mr. Ye to be a master cook." Mangoplemented, sarcastically. Nathan, unaffected, smiled, "Wisdom was not in good condition and was picky about food. I have to learn." Mango certainly knew who Wisdom Ye was. Jealousy became anger now. For a b*stard son with a mistress, he could learn to cook in person. But for Zion and Rita, what did he do as a father? "Get out! Get out!" Mango suddenly pulled Nathan''s arm and pushed him away with all her strength. She mmed the door, her eyes wet and red. She told herself not to care about these things. Didn''t she already know what kind of a jerk he was? But her heart still hurt. When she heard that he could do everything for Macy''s child, she could not control her anger. If it wasn''t the fire five years ago, and if it weren''t for his cruelty, how could Rita end up in the hospital? Nathan was unforgivable! Mango leaned against the door and slowly slid onto the floor, holding back her tears. Confused and off-guarded, Nathan was driven out, in the funny- looking Sponge Bob apron. But he noticed Mango''s eyes. He carefully went through the conversation just then. Wisdom Ye! Nathan suddenly regretted it. If this woman was really his wife, no matter what happened five years ago, the children between them might have been gone. However, he mentioned Macy, another woman''s child right in her face, which was like stabbing her old wound again. How could he be such a jerk? Nathan raised his hand and tried to knock on the door again, yet after a long while, he gave up. He sighed, took a deep look at the door, took off the apron, and put it at the door, then left with guilt and loneliness. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Dazed for a while, Mango tried to calm down. She stood up and looked at the unfinished food in the kitchen. She began to continue what Nathan had left. She needed to keep herself busy. When Rainie returned, Zion called in for a ride home as well. Mango borrowed Rainie''s car to pick up her son. She didn''t mention a word about Nathan''s visit. Nathan had never visited or contacted ever since. The mother and the son had a peaceful weekend. Mango bought a car at a nearby dealership. On Monday, as the president of Infiniverse Group, Nathan made a statement to the public, that Katherine, the designer invited by the group, was offended by his personal acquaintance, Macy Cho. He apologized to Mango on behalf of the group and Macy. With the statement, he provided surveince footage. This pushed Macy to the center of the storm. Everyone in the Ocean City saw Macy''s jealousy and Mango''s forbearance. The public opinion turned to Mango''s side. Macy was scolded so badly that she didn''t dare to go out in public. She rushed to question Nathan with anger. Nathan replied, "It''s for thepanies good. Your reputation may bepromised, but it''s better than losing thepany''s interest. All thepany''s projects are waiting for Katherine. Without her, do you know how much could cost every day?" This made Macy speechless. Although Nathan was the one to make the statement, Macy still med all of this on Mango. Their feud was started. When Rainie saw this news, she called Mango and asked her what was going on. Mango said that she didn''t need to care about it, her reaction was calm. Zion checked Nathan''s statement. Without a word, Zion was somewhatforted. This man still had some conscience and knew to speak for his mom. Otherwise, Zion would never spare him. Despite the public opinion, Mango locked herself up at home to recuperate. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On Tuesday, mailman sent a lot of flowers, which almost blocked the door. All sent by a Mr. Ye, with the wish that she could recover as soon as possible. Mango felt very ironic. After being married for three years, she had never received any gifts from Nathan, not to mention flowers. Now, he was like a 17-year-old young man, sending 999 roses. Unfortunately, it could no longer move Mango. Zion frowned slightly when he saw these flowers. "Mom, some is hitting on you? Are you finding me a stepdad?" "What nonsense are you talking about? Don''t mind adults'' business. Get inside and do your homework." Mango sent Zion back to the house and threw all the flowers into the nearby trash can. Zion managed to find the card on the flowers, therefore learned it was Nathan. He frowned slightly, and his eyes were thoughtful. On Wednesday, Mango''s favorite dishes from the past, was delivered to the house. Moreover, they were specially made by the cooks in the best restaurants of the City. Usually, it took weeks to reserve a table in the restaurant. But for Nathan, it took no more than two phone calls, since he owned the city, let alone a couple of restaurants in it. On Thursday, Nathan brought all kinds of health products. On Friday, Nathan hired an entire medical team, including the best doctor in town, but she sent them out. Mango felt that she was going crazy. Nathan was not a passionate person, but now hepletely messed up Mango''s understanding of him. If it was all Nathan''s trick to reveal her ws, Mango had to admit that Nathan was indeed a master because she could not hold on any longer. She nned to fight back on Saturday, but Nathan did not make any move on Saturday and Sunday. It was as if he had suddenly gone into a frenzy of solicitousness. Mango looked between her watch and the window, from time to time. Her restless look annoyed Zion. The man abandoned them five years ago and made mommy and sister suffer so much. Now he wanted to impress mom in a few days? No way! Absolutely no way! Zion frowned again, and his beautiful eyes shined, while an idea struck. After another quiet weekend, Mango sent Zion to kindergarten on Monday. She was a little unsure. Nathan suddenly turned silent to her. Did she go too far? If she really exhausted Nathan''s patience, how could she carry on her n? Just as Mango was at a loss, Nathan appeared in the media again. "The n of the new sport car model co-developed by H''J Group and Infiniverse Group has been finalized. The designer, Katherine visit the nt at nine o''clock in the morning for a field trip. This is an oversea co- operation. Reporters are wee to cover this story, but please respect Katherine''s privacy. Thank you!" Mango was shocked. Nathaniel Ye, this damned man! She had never finalized anything, let alone a new design! But now, after the announcement, if she wouldn''t show up, this would no longer about herself, but would hurt H''J Group as well! Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Mango checked at the time. It was almost eight o''clock. If the traffic allowed, she could barely make it in time. Yet she had no idea where the nt of Infiniverse Group located. Without any exnation, Nathan just sent her an address and marked a specific location, telling her to drive by carefully. Mango replied in anger, "You bastard!" Nathan looked at his phone and felt much better. Thomas waited aside, checking Nathan''s facial moment with cautions. The boss who acted like a true master of chess, said nothing at this moment, yet had everything already well nned. This week was like a living hell to Macy Cho. For five years, Macy was almost convinced by Nathan''s reaction on her, that this man had no feelings. Though she tried to win Nathan''s favor, with her enthusiasm and the existence of her son Wise, Nathan returned very little. And Macy''s hope to be thedy of the Ye family had failed. However, Nathan''s interest in this Katherine woman was way beyond just work rtions. He even ignored the public opinion and sent gifts to her in various ways, every day. Although Nathan was never pairing up with Katherine, his abnormality still alert Macy with a sense of crisis. Therefore she was full of hostility toward Katherine. This woman, regardless of her identity, status, or background, meant nothing to Macy. What Macy couldn''t tolerant, was Nathan''s attitude toward her. When Macy Cho saw Nathan''s statement, she suddenly looked malicious. Macy knew the address of the nt. She drove by prior to the time, then sneak into the factory among a group of audience. When Mango arrived at the nt, Nathan as the president of the group, personally greeted her at the front gate. "Nathaniel Ye, what is your purpose?" Mango was holding her anger well at first. But as soon as she saw arge crowd on the scene, Mango was furious. Nathan grabbed Mango''s hand, with grace and agility, meanwhile whispering through his smiling lips, "Remember who you represent today. Besides... don''t you want to see where your design bes real? I like your design, it fits my taste. Couldn''t get one, so I build a nt to make one myself. I know we did not have a good beginning, but now we are both here, for the sake of partnership, let''s talk business, alright?" Mango became speechless. She eyed Nathan with rage. "Well, quite a lot of reporters today. Make a good impression. You''ll need the reputation for your career, don''t you?" Nathan subtly forced Mango''s arm, then started walking inside, wearing a charming smile, for the cameras. Mango tried to wiggle her arm out, but couldn''t. Many of her memories passed by and she nodded at them. Mango couldn''t fight back even if she wanted to. With cameras pointing at her face, Mango had to fake a smile as well and y along. The two struggled into the factory, where the ceremony was. Noises from camera shutters and photo shes captured the moment of a perfect couple. Nathan suddenly had a shback, when he and Mango were just married eight years ago. Seeing that Nathan was off guard and the crowed was shed, sneakily, Mango stomped hard on the back of Nathan''s foot with one of her high heels. "OH LORD! Praise the Lord." The pain was no doubt intensive. But like any other millionaire who was raised in a family with a long history, Nathaniel Ye, a true gentleman, farted perfume. Foulnguage was instantly tranted into prayers. He faintly nced at Mango, finding out she was enjoying the childish revenge on him. Nathan soon managed to handle the pain. This was not Mango''s n. She expected Nathan to lose temper in front of the public, but now instead, the man was staring at her tenderly, which gave her goosebumps. Mango pointlessly attempted to break away from Nathan again, but the man''s hand held her tightly like an iron pincer. Further more, Nathan stretched out his long arm and held Mango in his arms. "Now everyone, I give you the designer, Katherine. She made her debut today. I understand you lot have questions. Better start asking before she flees. Or we shall proceed to the next chapter." Nathan introduced Mango in an elegant manner, but beneath the words were his overbearing and possessive actions. The reporters started rattling. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "How do you describe your personal rtionship with Mr. Ye? People see you two at your residence." "Katherine, you look stunning. Are you acquainted with Mr. Ye before?" Gossip rather than questions flooded, while Mango tried her best to maintain manner and smile awkwardly. She was unprepared and had to give the floor back to Nathan, seeing how he yed the ball. Nathan seemed to have seen through Mango''s little mind, "Guys, have mercy. Let''s leave entertainment headlines to celebrities. For now I can only say that the Katherine is a crucial asset to me, and mypany." The few he gave, the more he gain. The reporters followed with more questions. At that time, Nathan had already walked Mango into the factory. No one noticed a pair of eyes, in the crowed, were staring at Mango viciously. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Nathan''s overbearing aura made Mango ufortable. She wanted to pull her arm out, but Nathan started talking, "I have seen your design, which is very simr to the idea of a car I want. I also designed it myself. Do you want to try it?" Mango savored Nathan''s praise. When she was a child, Mango liked painting, but the true reason she started to learn designing, was because of Nathaniel Ye. It was Nathan''s hobby in the first ce, butter Mango made a career out of it. She even decided to tribute her first work as a birthday gift to Nathan. How naive. However, she did not expect that she and Nathan separated halfway through the process. That car was based on Nathan''s design concept. After she modified it, she added tons of safety features and made the greatestbination of beauty and performance. That was how the car came into being. Unexpectedly, when the car came out, it happened to be the time when Macy''s child was born. At that time, Mango was suffering from the wound by the fire. She could not sleep all night long, at that period, she really worried this would affect her baby. Now that a car designed by Nathan parks right in front of Mango. Though she thought the situation was ridiculous, Mango still wanted to try it. Nathan was her first mentor in design. Now the mentor designed a model, Mango wanted to give it a shot and then find out who was better. "Can I test drive?" "Of course." Nathan agreed immediately. Mango took the key and got in the car. Nathan tried to sit with her, but was stopped. Mango said, "Mr. Ye, I want to try it on my own. I will feel stressed if you stay with me." Nathan frowned slightly and whispered, "are you sure you''re ok on your own?" "100% sure. Don''t look down on my driving skills. If this baby is well-maintained like you said, I will be fine." Mango''s eyes gleamed with stubbornness, Nathan had to give in. This time, when the woman who self-imed to be Katherine, came back, Nathan always felt something had changed. Although there was no concrete evidence to prove that she was his wife, he was sure that she was his wife. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I have been taking care of this car myself. It is well maintained. It should do fine. But, do drive carefully." Nathan finallypromised. Mango threw a smile at him. "Thank you, Mr. Ye." She mmed the gas pedal, and the car flew out like an arrow. No one noticed a pair of malicious eyes following her in the dark. This car was indeed well designed. Mango had to give Nathan that. The look, the performance, even thefort for the driver, everything was taken care of. If it wasn''t Mangounched her design earlier, Nathan''s car could have won the prize. elerating, turning, drifting, then turning again. Mango did all the moves with beauty and uracy. Nathan couldn''t even move his eyes. He never saw a woman could drive a sports car so aggressively and so dazzling like her. Thomas subtlety showed up at Nathan''s side. He was immediately surprised by what he saw. "Mr. Ye, it looks like Katherine is a pro. I mean, she sure knows how to drive." Nathan suddenly felt proud. In the past, he had always thought that Mango was a dependent woman, who would only stay at home and wait for him toe back. Now he found out the she was independent, beautiful, and with her own unique style. He didn''t try to hide the appreciation. The crowd suddenly understood the status of Catherine in Nathan''s heart and began to praise her. Nathan''s smile made him look more gentle and bright. Mango naturally did not know Nathan''s thoughts. She just felt veryfortable driving the car, and even had a strong desire to see the capacity of the car. So she used all her driving techniques on the car. Suddenly, Mango''s face changed. She was sensitive enough to notice that there was something wrong with the brake of the car. How could this be? Nathaniel said that this car had been on regr maintenance all the time. She didn''t feel anything when she first got on the car, but after thisp, she couldn''t slow it down. This kind of situation may look like an ident, but as a car designer, Mango clearly knew that someone was behind it! Someone wanted her dead! By creating an ident! Who was it? Could it be Nathaniel Ye? It was not logical for Nathan to set a new designer from the US, on a public asion, hosted by his ownpany. If it weren''t Nathaniel Ye, who else would want her dead? But at this moment, Mango had no time to think. Her minds were spinning rapidly. Mango eyed the gathering crowd around thep. She made a prompt decision, steered the wheel boldly, and rushed the car directly toward the fence behind the motor stage. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Just when Nathan was still amazed by Mango''s driving techniques, the sudden turn of the car surprised everyone. His eyes narrowed instantly. Before Nathan could do anything, he saw Mango''s car heading to the fence! "Mango!" Nathan stuttered, with a pale nk face. Then like mad, rushing towards the ident. Bang! The sound struck their ears before the others could figure out what happened. Mango''s car bumped into the fence! The fence couldn''t withstand such a great impact, it broke instantly and sent out dazzling sparks. However, the car did not stop. It glided forward for more than 20 meters, then hit the stone pir beyond the fence, finally tipped over and stopped. Everyone was stunned. This scene was so sudden that they couldn''t respond. Nathan''s heart was beating so fast, it almost jumped out. He shouted as he ran, "Song! Ambnce! Call it... fire extinguisher! To me!" Thomas Song shivered and recovered from the shock. He quickly followed the boss''s order, started to rescue. Mango was stuck in the driver''s seat. Her head hit the windshield and blood gushed out. Blood blurred her eyes along her forehead. In the bloody mist, Mango seemed to have seen Nathan rushing towards the car, shouting her name with indistinctly sound, tried to pull it open, and got her out. Mango''s sense suddenly slowed down. She had an illusion. At the moment of life and death, howe Nathaniel Ye was the one to save her? If he really cared about her, why would the fire happen five years ago? She slowly lost consciousness. Outside of the car, Nathan kept patting, shouting, hoping that Mango would stay awake, but still, she closed her eyes. At that moment, Nathan felt his heart stop beating. He hadn''t seen the fire five years ago, but now this miserable situation was like countless knives stabbing at his heart. He vented his anger at the door furiously. His hands were worn out and dripping blood everywhere, but he didn''t feel anything. Warm liquid filled his eyes. He tried his best to hold it back, but he was shivering all over. No! Don''t be so cruel! Don''t! Nathan hated why he used bullet-proof ss when he designed this car, so that he couldn''t rescue Shen Mange at the first time. Thomas arrived in time with tools and rescued Nathan and Mango. Nathan held Mango, who was covered by bloody, and ran out crazily. "Where is the ambnce? has ite yet? Get my car! Go!" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He lost all his calmness and elegance, which scared everyone around. Just as they ran out for a few yards, the crashed car exploded. me rushed to the sky. Nathan with fear, looked back over his shoulder, but he did not dare to dy. He immediately sent Mango to the hospital. In the panic crowd, Macy clenched her hands tightly. Her eyes looked so vicious, as if she wanted to tear Mango into pieces. She had never seen Nathan so nervous about any woman! Except for Mango in those days, now this Katherine deserved to die! Unfortunately, she managed to escape! Macy took advantage of the chaos and quickly cleaned up the scene, trying to erase all the traces left behind. When Rainie received the news that Mango had an ident, she didn''t know how to tell Zion, but found that Zion was already standing behind her and had heard a lot about it. "Zion..." "What happened to my mom?" Zion was more calm andposed than his peers. Rainie swallowed and said, "Your mom had an ident in the factory and is being rescued in the city center hospital. I''m going over now. Do you want toe with me?" Zion held his hands tightly, but his beautiful eyes were closed. He lowered his head so that Rainie could not read the emotions from his eyes. Rainie thought he was afraid and worried, so she quickly squatted down and hugged him. "Don''t be afraid, your mommy is lucky and will be fine. I''ll take you there, okay?" "Who''s with her now?" Zion''s body trembled slightly, as if he was suppressing his sadness. Rainie said with distress, "Such a big thing happened, reporters, president of Infiniverse Group, and management should all be there." "Is the president of Infiniverse Group Nathaniel Ye?" Zion asked in a low voice. "Ummm...Yes." Rainie thought that the kid did not know the grudge between Nathan and Mango, nor did he know the rtionship between Nathan and Zion, so she did not avoid it. Zion withdrew from Rainie and whispered, "Aunt Blu, you should go there quickly. There are too many people there, so it''s useless for me to go there. Why don''t you go first, and tell me when my mom is out of danger." Rainie was a little surprised by Zion''s reaction, but after thinking about it, so many people were there taking care of Mango. Also, it wasn''t a good time for Zion to see his mom right now. "What are you going to do?" "I''ll wait for your news at kindergarten." Zion''s calm look made Rainie somewhat relieved. She handed Zion over to other teachers and hurried to the hospital. Not long after Rainie left, Zion snuck out kindergarten from the backdoor. He took a taxi to Infiniverse Group and took advantage of the chaos to enter it. With memory fromst week''s tour, he quickly hid in a room. Nathan made his mother suffer from such a big disaster. Today, he must make Nathaniel Ye pay the price! If his mother had an ident, he would let Nathan and his wholepany die with him! Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Everyone in Infiniverse Group panicked because of Catherine''s car ident. There were even reporters who wanted to squeeze some gossips from the employees. The scene was somewhat chaotic. Zion looked around his hideout. It was with in simple white walls, but with a tall ceiling. The wooden desk seemed to be priceless. He jumped onto the office chair and turned on theputer. Only then did he realize that this was Nathan''s office. Sure enough, God was helping him. Nathan''s office was different from others. Hisputer was equipped with a power password. Zion frowned and looked at it. He tapped on the keyboard with his pair of flexible little hands. A series of special codes appeared on the screen and soon into loading processing bars. The genius kid soon cracked the system, type in the power password. Theputer was unlocked in a few seconds. But this password seemed to be a meaningful series of numbers, which caught Zion''s attention. How could it be possible? Although he thought the process was so smooth, he still rebooted theputer, entered the password, and soon logged in. One could not tell what the expression on his face. He then opened Nathaniel''s confidential documents and copied the core secrets of Infiniverse Group. With limited time, Zion couldn''t figure out the importance of the documents. But there was a document marked with red notes by Nathan, which should be a special one. With this thought, Zion opened this document and a series of data showed up. He couldn''t understand, but he still took these data and released it on the business dark web. For a short moment, with the help from anonymous users, the business secrets of Infiniverse was released and spread in Ocean City. After finishing all this, Zion jumped off the office chair, wiped his traces, and swaggered out of Nathan''s office. This was a small lesson for Nathan. If something bad happened to his mom, he would continue to make Nathan regret it. He must protect his mother and never let her suffer any harm again. With a firm look, Zion walked down the stairs and returned to kindergarten, before anyone noticed his absence. While Nathan was waiting anxiously at the door of the operating room in the hospital, Thomas ran over in a hurry. "Master Ye, we are in deep trouble. Something happened... it was really bad. The info of our next week''s bidding waspletely leaked!" "What?" Nathan''s face instantly changed. Thepany had been preparing for this bidding project for a year, with all kinds of resources and connections to get the bidding opportunity. Everyone in his team had spent several whole nights to get the bidding data. How could it suddenly be exposed? "Did you backtrace the source?" Nathan looked a bit upset and pale, but he didn''t seem to care much about the loss. He remained to stare at the red light at the operating room, without moving his head. After all, the person inside was he cares about most. If it were at ordinary times, he would have rushed back to thepany at once. But now the person in the operating room was Katherine, who had a high possibility to be his wife, that was lost five years ago. He wouldn''t leave no matter what, even at the end of the world. Thomas followed Nathan''s gaze to look at the operating room. Although he was surprised at Nathan''s concern and nervousness for Katherine, he still said in a low voice, "The technical department found out that the data that leaked was sent out from your office, and the IP address checked with their spection. Yet, the secretary said no one entered your office." "So it''s a ghost. A ghost in my office, in broad daylight. Is that what you are trying to tell me? Urge the IT to pin the leak. If they fail, don''t bothering back." Nathan sounded calm, but his words were firm. Other things were going on in his mind. The car was designed and maintained by himself. Why did it happen to Mango? "By the way, have you checked the car?" "I''ve already sent someone to check, but the car was burnt down, together with the most evidence. So we don''t have many useful clues left. But the car was sent to be maintained and checked a few days ago. The crash... the ident should not happen." Thomas was also confused. No one dared to mess with Nathan''s design. Moreover, everyone knew that Nathan liked this car. There were people checking the safety of the car every day. How could such an ident happen? Besides, the driver, Katherine, would not have to risk her own life to crash the car. Thomas couldn''t figure it out. Forced by Nathan''s cold and angry inquiry, he felt like an ant in a heating pan, but he had to reply, "Master, we''ve also received the news from the United States''s H''J Group. President Tang may arrive in the afternoon or evening." Nathan frowned again. "First, deal with the bidding portfolio, make a new one, you have tonight. Then, find out everything about the leak, together with the firewall breach a few days ago. I want a detailed report, ASAP." "Aye, sir." Thomas quickly ran away because he couldn''t bear Nathan''s cold anger. Nathan, on the other hand, looked at the operating room anxiously. First the video scandal, then a firewall breach, now the leak of confidential info, plus Katherine''s ident in his own design. All these happened at the same time. Was someone behind these? Whichpetitor set him up? Usually, it wouldn''t take long for him to solve the puzzle, and he probably would enjoy the process and the following revenge. But now, his entire mind was on Katherine, the only woman he cared about at the moment. As time went by, Nathan became more and more nervous. He wandered back and forth, losing his calmness as a superior. After more than two hours, the light went off in the operating room finally. Nathan quickly ran forward, when the doctor came out. "How is she?" Nathan did not notice that his voice was trembling. The doctor knew Nathan, and everyone in Ocean City knew what kind of person he was. Now that he cared about the female patient so much, the doctor naturally did not dare to neglect her. "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye, she will be fine. I mean thisdy was seriously injured for sure: one fracture on her right leg, several scratches on the head, and torso. But after the treatment, there is no life- threatening. All she needs is to rest for a while. Her wounds will heal, in time, but now I''m leaving her in observation for one night. If everything is normal tomorrow, she will recover soon." The doctor replied with ensuring sound and respect. Nathan, a mistrustful person, was not convinced. "There is so much blood, how can there be only one fracture? Have you checked thoroughly? Did you miss anything?" Nathan grabbed the doctor''s arm tightly, which made the doctor nervous. "Mr. Ye, the blood on thisdy''s body was from one wound on her forehead. She is a good driver. At the crucial moment, she avoided the most serious impact and minimize the damage. It seems scary, but the actual damage was not as much. We have checked and double-checked, carefully. Except for the leg fracture, the rest injuries are just scratches. The wound on her forehead will not leave a scar. We have been strictly treated. I guarantee, Mr. Ye, you can rest assured." After the doctor''s words, Nathan was finally relieved. He saw Mango being pushed out. Her little face, which was originally lively and shining, was now as pale as paper. He only felt that a pair of invisible hands chocking his neck tightly and gradually tightened. "Give her the best ICU room and I''ll send some for special care." "No need, Ye. Let me take it from here." Rainie had been here for a long time, but she didn''te forward to stop Nathan. She saw that Nathan was worried about Mango, but she didn''t appreciate it. Mango now had a new face and a new identity as Katherine, which to Nathan, was just a stranger. He could actually be so concerned for a stranger, but five years ago, he treated his wife Mango, so cruelly. The more Rainie looked at him, the angrier she became. Now, when she heard Nathan wanted special care for Mango, Rainie quickly stood up and went straight in between Nathan and Mango. "You are a busy man. Definitely not going to stay here forever, not even mention taking care of her personally. As for the special care, forget about it. Katherine does not need the so-called care from strangers." Rainie''s look and words were full of hostility. Nathan watched as Rainie protected Katherine behind her like a little chick. He could not help but recall how the same woman had defended his wife Mango a few years ago. Now that Rainie treated Katherine like this, except for that strange face, the rest seemed to be exactly the same as when Mango was there. He really couldn''t tell himself that it was all a coincidence. Nathan gave Rainie an undefined look and said faintly, "Okay, if you want to take care of her, I will pay you ording to the price of the special care." "I don''t want your money. I am not your servant. Katherine needs to rest. Mr. Ye, please go back and take those reporters with you." Rainie trembled with anger. He was still the same old Nathaniel Ye, manipting people with money and power, suppressing and humiliating people around him. Such an arrogant person with an illusion of superiority, how could Mango live with him for so long? Nathan was not affected by Rainie''s insult. He looked at Mango, who was still in aa and said in a low voice, "Get out of here if you don''t want money. I will ask the best personal nurse to take care of her. After all, she is the designer we hired from the US. Now, this matter is not up to you, a kindergarten teacher, to intervene in my business." "You..." Rainie was so angry, but Nathan ignored her and turned away. His tall and straight figure was full of confidence and power, which did not look like the same person who sent Mango here, in panic, not long ago. "You jerk." Rainie cursed bitterly and pushed Mango''s bed into the room. Nathan was indeed capable. As soon as he left, he took away all the irrelevant people from the hospital. Looking at Mango, who was still lying in aa, Rainie felt distressed. At this moment, her phone rang. It was Zion. Only then did Rainie remember the little brat. "Zion, your mom is fine. She just got out of the operating room, but she hasn''t woken up yet. When your mommy wakes up, I will pick you up, okay?" "Okay. Please take care of my mom." Words from a kid at such a young age made Rainie feel particrlyfortable. "It''s okay. I''m here. I promise to take good care of your mommy." Zion hung up the phone, but there was no smile on his face. How could this ident happen to mom all of a sudden? Zion knew about her driving skills. He did not believe that this was an ident. Zion returned to kindergarten, found hisptop. He was going to log on to theputer to find his godfather, Abyss Tang, when he suddenly found that his ount was being tracked. His eyes narrowed instantly. "Nathan has locked on to my ount so quickly?" How could it be possible? He eliminated all traces, didn''t he? Zion''s face suddenly became dignified. His little hands quickly tapped on the keyboard, only to find that the other party''s tracking system was like a shadow. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He suddenly felt a sense of crisis, and ayer of cold sweat instantly appeared on his forehead. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Nathan rarely encountered such an opponent, so he looked very serious. Thomas stood still beside him, not daring to breathe. He had been with Nathan since he graduated from college. It had been a long time since he saw Nathan so dignified. Now such a tricky problem made Thomas feel a little ashamed. Zion used all his skills, but in the end, he was trapped by Nathan''s Trojan program. "Darn!" Zion wanted to withdraw, but he couldn''t do anything. In a hurry, he quickly unplugged the power, but he knew that his IP address was exposed and would be located in no time. Sure enough, Nathan said to Thomas, who was standing aside, "Check this IP address right away. If he escapes this time, you don''t have toe back." Thomas didn''t dare to neglect, quickly let the tech department follow up. Zion left theputer room uneasily. He secretly rejoiceed that he was in kindergarten instead of at home, otherwise, the consequences would be terrible. Since he was born, he had always been aputer genius. Not to mention his peers, most of the time even the hacker in the United States was not apetitor. He did not expect that Nathaniel looked like a dandy, but he had such powerfulputer technology. He didn''t want to admit that Nathan was quite good, but he had to give him that. The contradictory feeling made him very ufortable. He walked out of theputer room with that thought and happened to see Wisdom Ye running over. "You are here, Zion Shen. I heard about your mom. How is she now? Why are you not with her now?" Wise took Zion as a friend. He always felt that Zion had something that made him feel at ease. Zion looked at Wise''s sincere face and frowned again. He found that Wise was actually easy to get along with, but he didn''t like him because he was Nathan''s son, yet he had to approach him. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. All of a sudden, Zion narrowed his eyes and came up with a n. "Wisdom Ye, I just saw an anime in theputer room which was very interesting, but I can''t let the teacher know. Do you want to go and take a look?" "Okay, okay! Don''t worry, I promise I won''t talk to Miss Blu." Wise immediately became joyful. In fact, he didn''t like studying at all. Because he was Nathan''s son, the dean and teachers were all treating him with distanced respect because of his father. Other kids didn''t like to y with him either. Only Zion treated him well and was willing to y with him. He wanted to be with Zion every day. Now he heard that Zion was going to take him to watch cartoons, his face was full of joy. Zion and Wise holding hands, together they walked into theputer room. Zion turned on the computer and used his own ount because he knew that from now on, this ount meant nothing to him. "Well, this is thetest popr anime. It''s very good. You can watch it here first. I''ll go to the bathroom. If someone asks you, you must not disclose me. You are the young master of Infiniverse Group. Others will not make things difficult for you, but I just transferred here. If the teacher or others know that I skipped school and secretlye to theputer room to watch anime, I will be expelled." Zion whispered. Hearing that Zion would be expelled, which meant that he would never see this new friend again, Wise nodded quickly. "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone that you are here. I won''t tell anyone." "Can''t also keep the secret to your family, like your father?" Zion blinked slyly. Wise patted his chest and said proudly, "Don''t worry. Even if Daddy hits me, I won''t say anything." "What a good brother." Zion patted Wise''s shoulder and left with a smile. Thomas and the tech staff quickly found the address, but they looked at it with some doubts. "Master Ye, we found the address. It''s the young master''s kindergarten." Nathan frowned. Who in the kindergarten had a grudge against him? "Go drive. I''ll go there myself." Nathan stood up and got on the car without wearing his coat. Infiniverse Group suffered a serious loss this time. Money was not a big deal. The Ye Family had no lack of money for a hundred years. The main reason was that the business secrets were leaked, so he had no other choice. Without dy, Thomas quickly came to kindergarten with Nathan. When the dean and the teacher saw Nathan''s sudden arrival, they did not know how to respond and were trembling with fear. "Who is in theputer room?" Nathan couldn''t care less about the crowd''s awe. The dean looked at the teacher in confusion, but he quickly said, "No one is in theputer room." Nathan walked straight to theputer room with a cold face. Zion hid in the dark observing all this. While the crowd was not paying attention, he quickly returned to the ss. When Nathan opened the door, he saw a kid looking at the anime on theputer with an obsessed face andughing. It was Wisdom Ye, his son. Thomas tried to hide his surprise with a poker face, but he ended up with an unnatural expression. "It is, the young master?" He couldn''t believe that such superbputer tricks were actually his young master''s doing. Nathan''s facial expression was mix with pride and disbelief. "Wise, what are you doing here?" Nathan''s voice was not loud, but it startled Wise. He jumped down from the chair and was surprised when he saw Nathan was staring at him. "Daddy!" Wise opened his arms, tried to hug Nathan. "Hey buddy, why don''t you answer daddy''s question?" Nathan couldn''t help but cuddle the boy as well. Seeing the boy''s innocent eyes, Nathan''s anger was half gone. But as a leader and public figure, he had a reputation to maintain. Wise, even as a four-year-old, felt the chill from his father''s words. He was a little afraid, but then he suddenly saw Zion in the crowd. He remembered what Zion said before he left. No. He didn''t want to lose the only friend! He had to keep the promise. Thinking of this, Wise bit his lips and lowered his head. He twisted his fingers and said, "I just feel that ss is boring, so Ie here to watch cartoons." Nathan seemed to understand the situation, but due to his duty and love to the boy, he had to proceed with the parenting. "Oh, it must be an interesting cartoon, we should watch together next time. So you were here all this time? How long was that?" Nathan patted on Wise''s forehead and smile. Wise, after all, was a four-year-old. He paused to think about the answer. He didn''t know how long Zion had stayed here, but he couldn''t say that he had just got here, or Zion could be exposed. Wise whispered, "I don''t remember. It''s been a long time." Nathan, smiled with love, holding Wise in his arms, started to check on theputer. It didn''t take him long to find out the answer. Obviously, the owner of this ount was the hacker who attacked the Infiniverse Group just now. "Boy, can you tell Dad, who was on thisputer before you?" The question was normal, and Nathan asked in a soothing manner, but Wise could not give an honest answer. So he pulled out the old trick. "I''m alone here. Daddy, I''m just watching a cartoon. Why are you so fuzzy? You don''t like me anymore, do you? I want to go back and tell my mommy that you''re grinding me." Wise caught his father and the crowd''s attention. He soon started to practice what a spoiled kid was best at fake crying. If it were during normal times, Nathan would definitely have coaxed him, spoiled him with love, so he could minimize the family drama. However this time, Nathan had something going on in his mind, so he did notpromise. Instead, Nathan felt the boy''s fake crying rather annoying. But he still held up. "Wisdom Ye, you are the heir of the Ye family, the future leader of Infiniverse Group, now dad has something important to ask you, would you behave, just for a short while, and answer dad''s question? You know we are best buddies, and best buddies are honest with each other, right?" Nathan was really angry. But, as a father he could never lose patience with his son, neither could he as a man with ss. Raising the son Wise for four years, Nathan knew clearly about the boy. He was a little boy, but definitely not as good as the hacker who had fought with him. But now Wise refused to tell him the truth. Either Wise really didn''t know it and was nted here as a decoy, or the boy was protecting that person. Turned Wise against his own father, who on earth could the person be? However depressed and annoyed Nathan was now, he couldn''t figure it out. Wise did not care about what''s eating Nathan''s brain. He cried even harder. "Daddy, you are mean. I''m not talking to you! Let me go!" Wise struggled in vainly and was taking outside the scene he made, by Thomas, under Nathan''s silent permission. When passing by Zion, Wise winked with a snicker. He didn''t make a sound, but Zion understood. He was saying, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell. We are brothers." At that moment, Zion suddenly was struck by guilt. He even had an impulse to stand out and shout out loud that he was the hacker, and it had nothing to do with Wise! But just then, Nathan''s phone rang. "What? Not good? What do you mean by drug allergy? What do you mean by shock? You do everything to keep Katherine is in good condition. I''ll be right there." After that, Nathan ran out in a hurry. Zion''s heart sank to the bottom instantly. "Mom is dying?" He could no longer hold back his tears and his little body trembled. But he quickly ran over, grabbed Nathan''s hand, and said with a firm voice, "Take me to the hospital!" Nathan did not expect to meet Zion here. Neither did he want to bother with the brat. "I don''t have time... kid. Can you let go? Who''s in charge here... where is the teacher? Can you take care of the boy?" Nathan was obviously already in a bad mood, because of Mango''s situation, the leak, and about Wise making a scene. Under normal circumstances, not to mention a boy like Zion, even adults from work saw Nathan like this, they would retreat. But Zion was not afraid, not only that, he furthermore was grabbing Nathan''s hand tightly and demanding, "Take me to the hospital!" Nathan suddenly felt that this kid was somewhat like himself at this moment. He felt that he might be crazy. Nathan wanted to get rid of Zion, but he found although the boy was small, his strength was quite strong. With no better option, he had to take Zion to the car because he was worried about Shen Mange. After running a few red lights, Nathan''s ride arrived at the hospital. When Rainie saw Zion and Nathaning together, she panicked. She didn''t know how to deal with the current situation. Was this a coincidence? Or did Nathan find out something? Zion acted much calmer than her. "Hello, Miss Blu!" Zion was polite, and Rainie nodded subconsciously. However, Nathan asked anxiously, "How is she? Wasn''t she fine just now? Why is she in danger again?" As soon as she saw Nathan, Rainie''s face darkened. At this time, when she heard Nathan asked about Mango, and then she thought of everything Mango had suffered now, her anger immediately burst out. "Why are you asking me? I''m suddenly a doctor now? How would I know? If it weren''t for Mr. Ye, my Katherine wouldn''t have to be here, right?" Chapter 34 Chapter 34 "Rainie Blu, you''d better not talk to me like this. I don''t want her to get hurt either." Nathan''s mood was very unstable, but since Rainie was Katherine''s friend, he was trying his best to endure it. Rainie did not appreciate it and responded coldly, "You don''t want it? Wow, how lucky we are! So if you want it, maybe Katherine will end up in a fire, like Mango did, five years ago." "Rainie Blu!" Nathan roared with his eyes bloody red, like an enraged lion. Everyone in Ocean City knew that Mango was Nathan''s taboo. Except for Rainie, no one else dared to mention her name in front of him, let alone the fire. Now Rainie just identally challenged Nathan''s self-control. Seeing that Nathan was about to snap, Zion said faintly, "Mommy has an allergic reaction to cephalosporins." "What?" Nathan didn''t hear Zion''s address to Katherine clearly, but he heard the words "allergic". "You mean she has an allergy? Why didn''t anyone tell me?" He never knew that Mango was allergic to anything. He only remembered that she rarely had a cold. Even if she had a one, she just drank more water to bear it, but rarely took injections or medicine. In the past, he had always thought that Mango was pretentious, or that she acted like this to get his attention. At first, he had been contemptuous of her, but after a long time, he did be more concerned. However, he only asked the butler to make her some ginger sugar water. He and his wife had been together for years. As a husband, he didn''t know that his wife had an allergy! At this moment, Nathan was full of indescribable frustration and regret and even mixed with other emotions. It felt like a beast was tearing his heart mercilessly. Rainie did not pity him at all. "Why do we have to tell you? Why does Katherine''s allergic reaction concern you? Who do you think you are to her?" "Rainie Blu, you''d better shut up while I can still tolerate you, otherwise..." "OR WHAT? Are you going to hurt me with your power, like you did you Mango?" Rainie wasn''t trying to hide her anger. When she thought of the pain that Mango had suffered in the past five years, she couldn''t wait to tear up the man in front of her. Nathan''s eyes were ming hot. He stepped forward and said, "Are you daring me?" "Enough! You two! Fight somewhere else! Not here!" Zion suddenly roared. The childish voice shocked all the people present. Rainie just realized that Zion was still there. She was upset and regretful, but Nathan was quite surprised, about the fact that he was actually shouted at by a little kid. But it was not until this time that he started wondering about Zion''s presence and worry. Just as he was puzzled, the doctor opened the door of the operating room and came out. "Doctor, how is she?" Nathan stepped forward quickly. His nervous look made the doctor nervous as well. "Sir, I''m sorry we didn''t know that Miss Shen had any sign of drug allergy and ignored this. Fortunately, we found it in time, and now she is out of danger. However, she''s still very weak and needs to rest well. She hasn''t woken up yet. My apologies..." "Save your apology. I don''t care about money, just use your best medicine and treatment, as long as she can recover." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan eyed Mango with pity. "Okay!" Mango was pushed back to the ward again. Nathan wanted to go forward and check but was stopped by Rainie. Zion walked over naturally and stood in front of Mango''s bed. The boy took his mother''s hand and said, "Mommy, I''m here. I don''t know if you can hear me now. But get better, ok? I''m so scared." Nathan was struggling when Rainie tried to push him out. When he heard Zionn''s words, Nathan stopped. He felt that he wascking brainpower, for the first time in three decades. What was this brat calling her just now? Mommy? Was he Mango Shen''s son? "Kid, what did you just call her?" Nathan quickly stepped forward. Rainie wanted to stop him but was pushed away by Nathan. The man looked at the boy nervously. Zion and Mango were both surnamed Shen! Now that he looked closely, he found that Zion''s facial features were indeed somewhat simr to Mango''s, but because they were simr to Mango''s original look, not the current woman Katherine. That was why he did not add it up in the first ce. If Zion was really Mango''s son, and he was now four years old, would he be his son? Nathan''s heart suddenly beat fast. "Kid, tell me, what did you just call her?" Nathan did not notice that his voice was trembling. Zion acted as if he didn''t hear of Nathan. There was only Mango in his eyes. "You can''t take back your words. You said that when your job is stable, you will take me to the Children''s Park. Yet you are lying there..." Zion looked straight at Mango, with tears surging in his eyes, but he stubbornly refused to let it fall. Nathan felt his heart was grasped by something. "Nathaniel Ye! That''s enough! Get out! Don''t disturb her, she needs rest!" Rainie was frightened, fearing that Nathan would find out something. She didn''t know what Mango was up to, by bringing Zion back, but would Nathan interrupt Mango''s n if he knew Zion was his son? Rainie was also very nervous about Zion suddenly exposed his identity. She quickly pushed Nathan out. Nathan felt that he had suffered too much today. After sending Wise back, Thomas arrived at the hospital in time. Seeing Nathan''s current state, he asked with caution, "Master Ye, are you all right? Is the designer..." "Don''t talk nonsense." Nathan red at him and sat on the bench in the corridor. "Thomas, go check the cups and chopsticks used by this kid Zion in kindergarten. It''s best to find his hair or saliva. Run a DNA test!" Nathan''s words confused Thomas. "Sir, who is Zion?" "Maybe my son!" Hearing Nathan''s words, Thomas was scared. The boss had lost his mind? However, he did not dare to shout it out loud. He looked at Nathan with confusion, "Mr. Ye, the company is in a mess now. If there is nothing wrong with Katherine, will you return to thepany to take charge of the overall situation?" "I won''t go anywhere. I''ll stay here! If thepany would copse without me, what do I waste money hiring you people for" A True question. Thomas had nothing to respond to. "er... By the way, sir, Mr. Abyss Tang from the United States, was nning to visit Katherine initially. But the change of n, he had something urgent, therefore couldn''t make the trip. But his secretary told us that if anything wrong happened to the designer, they would never let it go!" Thomas was just informed of this matter. As much as he hated the contact person''s tone, Thomas could not underestimate Abyss Tang''s influence in the United States. Nathan narrowed his eyes and waved to Thomas to leave. His mind was in a mess, like a pot of porridge. He had never been in such a mess before. He remembered the pregnancy test sheet five years ago and remembered the hard work Mango had done to get pregnant. In fact, when he learned that Mango was pregnant with his child, he was full of joy, but he was used to treating Mango with indifference. Without indifference, he didn''t know how else he should face Mango. For the unborn child, Nathan nned to offer his own share of thepany as a wedding gift, no matter it was a boy or a girl. For that, he even adjusted thepany''s share structure. However, Macy was also pregnant with a child of the Ye Family. He knew the resentment between Macy and Mango better than anyone else. He said that he was afraid that Mango would hurt Macy''s child. In fact, he was afraid that Macy would have an ident, so he asked someone to send her abroad. He picked a vi, from several real-estate properties he owned abroad. He even ordered the butler oversea to ready the best room, invited the best nutrition expert, and hired the best special care personnel to apany Mango all the way. But who would have thought that a big fire burnt everything? His wife, his child, and his home, all gone... The baby''s room was set up by himself in the vi. Flight tickets for his trip were ced in his drawer. But everything was stopped by that big fire. He thought that his life would end like this, and he would spend the rest of his life alone in regret and frustration. He was fated to be alone. He didn''t expect Mango toe back in five years. Although Mango changed her appearance, voice, and identity, showed up as a new person. Nathan was sure that Katherine was his wife Mango! He felt that God was still sympathetic to him and could give him another chance. So this time he must keep Mango at all costs, but he didn''t expect that she came back with a child. Zion was about the same age as his child. If Mango was his wife, would Zion be their child? At the thought of this possibility, Nathan couldn''t help but feel excited. His hands were tightly sped together. He wished he could know the result now, but he was afraid of scaring Zion. As a business veteran, who survived years ofpetition, Nathan had never been so nervous or panic. But also he was with irrepressible ecstasy and excitement, which was ten times the joy than signing a contract worth hundreds of millions. But he was also afraid. What they were not his family? Could he bear that kind of loss? Just like the moment he lost Mango five years ago, he almost followed her to die. At that moment, he realized how important Mango was in his heart. Fortunately, God had given him another chance. Nathan seemed to be calm sitting on the bench, but in fact, was puzzled with his mind bumping up and down. At the moment, the door of the ward opened. Zion walked out and sat down beside Nathan. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 The faint milk scent from the boy brought Nathan back to earth. He looked at the boy¡¯s mini-bun-like face in front of him, his mind was veryplicated. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. Zion didn''t say anything and just sat quietly beside him. It seemed that he just wanted to find a seat to sit. As for who was sitting next to him, he didn''t care at all. Nathan was very upset. His own son, Wise, was also four years old, but Wise''s obviously spoiled, even capricious. When he was happy, he wouldugh out loud, and when he was unhappy, he would cry out loud. But Zion, on the other hand, was calm and mature, like an adult. His first impression of Zion was in the bathroom at the airport. The little boy who frowned with his legs folded and begged for help, which lookedpletely different from the little man now. What kind of living environment gave Zion¡¯ s character like this? If he was really his son, what kind of pain had he suffered with Mango in the past five years? Nathan had a lot of questions to ask, but he didn''t know how to start. Just as he was hesitating, Zion spoke. "Why is my mom injured?" Nathan was slightly surprised. After pausing for a second, he whispered, "She was test driving a concept car, something went wrong. The car was my design. I''m responsible for this. I didn''t check the safety of the car in advance. I''m sorry." He was the Crown Prince of Ocean City and the boss of Infiniverse Group. He rarely said sorry to others in his life. But now facing Zion, a four-year-old little boy, he said these words sincerely. Nathan could not believe his ears. Zion looked straight at Nathan. Looking at the boy¡¯s phoenix-like eyes, Nathan was even more excited. He even wanted to hug Zion in his arms, but he didn''t do anything in the end. He just looked back at Zion and didn''t say anything. Zion couldn''t find any trace of lying in Nathan''s eyes. After all, he was still young and couldn''t tell that people''s sinister minds, but he was angry in his heart. "Are you always so careless when others are driving? Or did you do this deliberately?" "Why would I do that on purpose?" Nathan was sensitive enough to feel Zion''s hostility. This child hates him! Although he tried his best to hide it. "Because you..." "Because you don''t like my mom or me! You just want us to die, don''t you?" Zion almost shout it out. But when the words came to his mouth, he stopped. It seemed that he hated his ipetence. He suddenly twisted his neck and turned his back to Nathan. This cute look almost melted Nathan''s heart. "Because I what?" Nathan''s voice softened involuntarily. Zion ignored him, stood up and said coldly, "Get out of here quickly. My mom will not want to see you when she wakes up." "I''m your mom''s boss." "I can ask her to resign." Zion turned his head again. He no longer concealed his disgust and hatred for Nathan. Nathan''s heart suddenly ached. "Kid, can you tell me how did you and your mom made it in the past five years?" "What does it have to do with you? Hurry up and leave!" After saying that, Zion stood up and quickly returned to the ward, shutting the door. Nathan had never been so disgusted by a person. Let alone by a boy this time. But he could not stop it. He looked at the hair in his hand. This was taken from Mango by Nathan, when nobody noticed. With aplicated mind, Nathan headed to his next stop. After returning to the ward, Zion''s face was still gloomy and his mouth pouted. He looked very unhappy. Seeing him like this, Rainie smiled and said, "Brat, what''s wrong? Who made you angry?" Zion quietly came to Mango''s side and sat down. After a long while, he said, "Aunt Blu, why do you think there are people who don''t like such a good person like mommy?" Rainie suddenly froze. She was also very confused about this matter. Mango was such a good person. How could Nathan be willing to hurt her? "Alright, don''t meddle in adults'' matters, okay?" "No! I want to make her happy. I want to find her a boyfriend. My mom is the best woman in the world and deserves the best man''s love." Zion''s shocking words made Rainieugh. "Brat, you are still so young. What do you know about a boyfriend? Also, who do you think is worthy of your best mom?" "My godfather!" Zion suddenly looked up, "My godfather is the most powerful man in the world! And he is very kind to me and my mom. Godfather said that as long as mom agrees, he can be my step father at any time!" "Who is your godfather?" Rainie never knew what kind of life Mango had lived in the United States. Now she heard Zion talking about such a godfather, and the look in his eyes was obviously proud and confident, she couldn''t help showing interest in that man. Zion said proudly, "My godfather is called Abyss Tang. He is the kindest person to mom and me." "Abyss Tang?" Rainie was not a business person, so she was not familiar with this name. She just smiled and said, "Since he is very good to your mom, why did youe back with mom? Wouldn''t it be better to stay with your godfather?" "That''s because..." Zion stopped in time. No one could say anything about his younger sister Rita. Mom said that we couldn''t let anyone know about our sister. Thinking of this, Zion''s eyes dimmed. "Aunt Blu, when do you think Mommy will wake up?" "I don''t know. If you are tired, go back first. I am here to apany her." Seeing Zion''s tired look, Rainie was somewhat distressed. "No, I''ll stay here with mom too." Zion jumped into the bed on the side andy down, and soon fell asleep. Nathan came back again, but Rainie did not let him in. A message came from Thomas, saying that he got the check result for the exploded car. Nathan rushed back quickly. "Sir, someone mess up the brake. It¡¯s a pro job, so nobody noticed. The brake was broken when Catherine was driving, so the ident happened." Listening to Thomas''s words, Nathan''s terribly cold. "Find out who did this, at all costs!" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Will do, sir!" Thomas nodded quickly, but whispered, "Mr. Ye, I brought the young master back. Miss Cho seemed to have hit the young master. The young master cried badly. Do you want to go back and take a look?" Nathan frowned tightly. "He still didn¡¯t say who was in theputer room before him?" "No, the young master has always said that he was alone there. Maybe we wronged the young master?" Thomas watched Wise grow up. Seeing that he cried so sadly, he was more or less distressed. Nathan also felt distressed. But thinking of the lost business secrets, he finally sighed and said, "Tell Macy not to punish Wise. Anyway, he is the heir of the Ye Family." "Yes, I know you love the young master. So let''s go back and see him now?" "No, I have something else to do." Nathan left after speaking. Thomas looked at Nathan¡¯s back and felt that he couldn''t understand the boss. He used to care about the young master the most, but what was going on now? Nathan did not go anywhere else but to the face was warehouse. He checked on the exploded car. The explosion had buried a lot of evidence, but he found a piece of evidence under the seat: a burnt lipstick. By the color, this lipstick doesn¡¯t belong to Mango, so who would it belong to? Was it left by the person who did it? He quickly wrapped up the lipstick and sent it to a special agency for examination. Nathan couldn''t forgive himself for such an ident. As for the people behind this, he wouldn''t let go of them. The night had passed quickly. When the sun rose from the east the next day, Nathan came to the hospital with a hearty breakfast. Rainie saw that Zion and Mango had not woken up yet, so she went out to buy breakfast. When Nathan came, there was no one in the ward. Looking at the big and small beauties, who were sleeping on the bed, Nathan suddenly felt warmth in his chest. Once, he fantasized about such a harmonious scene of a family of three, but he didn''t expect that it woulde true in five years. He came to Mango''s bed and put breakfast on the table, only to find someone pulling his clothes. Nathan turned around slightly and saw Mango open her eyes. She wanted to speak, but she felt a little sore in her throat. "Are you awake? Do you need water? I''ll call a doctor for you." Nathan quickly press a bell to notify the nurse. Then he poured Mango a ss of warm water, sat on the side of her bed, carefully helped Mango up, and then gently fed her a mouthful of warm water. "You just woke up, and I dare not let you drink too much. Just moist your throat and wait until the doctores to finish the examination." Nathan rarely spoke to Mango so gently. At least he had never treated her like this in the past three years after their marriage. Mango was in a trance for a moment, and even felt that she was in a dream. It was not until the doctor and nurse came in and awakened Zion beside her, and the confused look on the boy¡¯s tender face swept over Mango, and when the soft "Mommy" struck her heart, Mango woke up from a dream. What was she thinking about? Did an ident damage her brain? Nathan was nice to everyone except for her. If it weren''t for this face that was different from before, and if it wasn''t for the fact that she had brought too much confusion to Nathan, how could he be so gentle to her? Mango gave a wry smile and ignored Nathan. She turned to look at Zion. Zion had already run over and grabbed her hand. "Mommy, you scared me." Zion''s tears suddenly fell down. The self- restrain, the holding back of sorrow, suddenly lost control at this moment. Mango knew better than anyone about Zion''s fear. He was not pretending, he was really scared! At such a young age, he had witnessed Rita''s life-and- death experience several times. Seeing the weakness and paleness of his younger sister, who struggled from the edge of death over and over again, how could he, the twin brother not feel the same way? Now that his mother, whom he had been relying on all the time, was also lying in the hospital bed, how could a four-year-old child bear it? Chapter 36 Chapter 36 "Baby, I''m sorry. Mommy made you worry." Mango held Zion''s hand, and her eyes were full of guilt. When Nathan heard Mango calling Zion ¡°baby", he couldn''t say anything. He wanted to confirm something, but under such a situation, he didn''t ask. Zion was trembling in Mango''s arms, and finally had the temperament that a four-year-old child should have. The doctor and nurse on the side did not dare to disturb and looked helplessly at Nathan. Nathan coughed and said, "kid, your mom just woke up, let the doctor check for her, okay?" Zion frowned slightly, but still obediently retreated to the side. Nathan subconsciously took his hand. Zion wanted to pull his hand out, but he did not have enough strength. He looked up angrily at Nathan, but Nathan seemed to have not seen it, staring at the doctor and Mango. Mango naturally heard Nathan''s words just now, especially the words "Your mommy". Her eyes shed with a glimmer of light. It seemed that her rtionship with Zion was exposed. Although she didn''t mean to hide Zion''s identity, it was still a little abrupt for Mango. In her n, it was better not to let Zion be a part of this. After all, it was between adults. She didn''t want to get involved with the child. But Zion had to follow her when she came. Now that Nathan knew that she had a child, his doubts about her must have been rising. Whether he would investigate Zion''s identity had be one of Mango''s current concern. What if he knew Zion''s identity and wanted to take the boy''s custody? Mango was somewhat impetuous. She knew that Nathan might not necessarily take the custody, but when she looked at Zion, her thoughts wereplicated. The doctor gave Mango a full-body examination and found that her condition was rtively stable, so he left. It happened that Rainie came back. She saw the scene and was not nice to Nathan. "Why are you here again? Why do you have so much spare time?" Nathan automatically ignored Rainie''s sarcasm. He put Zion into Rainie and said coldly, "It''s better for a child not to stay in the hospital for a long time. There are a lot of bacteria here. Don''t infect him. Also, it''s time for such a small child to go to school. Aren''t you a teacher? Take him to kindergarten. I''m here." Zion and Rainie red at Nathan at the same time, but Nathan didn''t seem to see it. He went straight to Mango''s bed and took out the breakfast he brought. "I ask the butler to make some chicken soup, with wolf berry. It is nutritious and good for the blood. Have some." Then he poured the chicken soup into a bowl. Mango couldn''t figure out what Nathan was up to now. Besides, she didn''t want to let Zion know too much. So she turned to Rainie with a smile and said, "Dear, please take care of Zion. Mr. Ye is right. Zion needs to go to school. The environment here is really not good. Don''t worry, I''m fine. Anyway, I have a cooperative rtionship with Mr. Ye. He won''t ignore me. Moreover, if I''m right, Mr. Tang should also hear the news and He wille soon." "When will Godfathere?" Zion''s eyes shone when he heard that Abyss Tang wasing. To Nathan, the boy''s expectant look was particrly ironic. "Howe this brat just likes Abyss Tang so much?" "Why was the boy not nice to me?" Nathan did not know what was going on. He suddenly said in a muffled voice, "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. Mr. Tang can''te for the time being. I''ll take full care of this ce." "What did you say? Is there any reason he can''te?" Mango immediately became nervous. In the past few years, Abyss Tang had been really nice to them. Even if it was a big business, Abyss Tang would not spare so much effort. The only thing that made him unable to leave might be Rita. Did something happen to Rita again? Mango''s nervous expression was particrly annoying to Nathan''s eyes. He even had an unknown anger conning up now. Was Abyss Tang so important to her? It was fine that the brat looked forward to it, but now it seemed that Mango was also looking forward to it. Nathan''s face darkened. "How would I know? His secretary said that there was something in his family, so he couldn''te. No matter how important you are, you are just a designer of Abyss Tang. Can youpare with his family?" Nathan didn''t want to say that, but he suddenly couldn''t control his mouth. Zion frowned tightly and suddenly roared in a low voice, "My Godfather is much better than you. If he is here, he will never let mom get hurt! And we are his family! He said that as long as Mommy is willing, he can be my father at any time!" Nathan''s nameless fire grew even fiercer. "To be your father? Don''t you have a dad? Why are you taking another father when you have one?" "My father is dead!" After Zion finished shouting, his tears flowed down immediately, and his eyes were full of resentment. Mango was suddenly shocked. "Zion, you..." She did not expect Zion to have such an attitude toward Nathan. In this way, did Zion know something? Otherwise, it was impossible for him to talk to Nathan like this. Mango was so shocked that she broke out in a cold sweat. When she still wanted to say something, Zion pushed the Rainie away and ran out in rage. "Zion!" Mango wanted to get up, but she was too weak to do so. She almost fell off the bed. Fortunately, Nathan helped her. Rainie red at Nathan and said, "Mr. Ye is really powerful. Even for bullying a little boy, you made it naturally!" After that, she turned around and went after Zion. At this time, Nathan''s mind was nk. He didn''t know how to describe it. Especially when Zion said that his father had died, he felt very sad. If Zion was really his own child... Nathan did not dare to think further. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to say that, I..." Nathan rarely apologized to others, but these days he seemed to get used to it. Mango shook her head and restrained her emotions. "It has nothing to do with you. His father is indeed dead." Mango''s cold words were like a sharp dagger piercing into Nathan''s heart. "Dead? How did he die?" He didn''t want to ask, but it was not up to him. If she was really his wife, then Nathan must know what happened five years ago. Mango didn''t want to talk, so she closed her eyes directly. "Mr. Ye, I am a little tired and want to rest. If you have nothing to do, go back and help me find special care. I am like this now, may not be able to work for a while." "It doesn''t matter. For me, making you better is work. I will take care of you in person." Nathan said as he sat down beside Mango''s bed. "You can have your rest, after drinking the chicken soup first. It is good for your health. No matter what opinions or dissatisfaction you have, you can''t disobey your body, can you?" Then, he brought the chicken soup to Mango. The strong fragrance made Mango sick and nauseous, and she couldn''t help retching. "What''s wrong?" Nathan quickly patted her back with a trace of doubt and anxiety in his eyes. Mango covered her nose and let him take it away. Nathan did not understand why, but he did. After the smell of chicken soup dissipated, Mango felt a little better. But Nathan couldn''t see her hungry, so he had to buy some millet porridge. Mango thought that Nathan had left and was about to video chat with Abyss Tang, asking about Rita. She didn''t expect Nathan toe back. She quickly locked the phone and put it aside. Nathan was sharp to saw that. Without saying anything, he handed the millet porridge to Mango. "Eat some. You''ve lost too much blood and hurt your right leg. You need to recover." Mango did not refuse this time. She took the millet porridge and drank it. "Mr. Ye, can you leave now? I need some private time and space. Thank you." Mango waspletely distanced from Nathan. Nathan did not follow, instead, he put the bowl and chopsticks away, then sat down on Mango''s bed. He leaned forward slightly and was too close to Mango. Mango frowned tightly with disgust. She quickly stretched out her arm to block Nathan. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Mr. Ye, what are you doing?" "You seem to hate me. Do I know you before?" Nathan''s scent came hurtling toward her. He was still so charming, but unfortunately, she was no longer the Mango of the past. "You must be joking. How could I know you?" Mango wanted to stay away from Nathan as far as possible. But Nathan seemed to be against her will deliberately. She retreated a step, and he moved a step forward. The distance between them was always within an inch. "Really? Since you didn''t know me before, where did your hatred to mee from? Don''t tell me you don''t hate me. I''m not blind." Nathan said calmly, with a trace of exploration in his eyes. Mango frowned even deeper. Not see this man for only five years, howe he changed so much? Since when did he was used to be so close to a strange woman? "Mr. Ye, you should not forget that I was humiliated by your girlfriend as soon as I arrived at your company. Then, you came in person and almost took off my clothes. Now, because of you, Iy on the bed and couldn''t move. Why shouldn''t I hate you?" Mango suddenly looked up and did not hide the emotions in her eyes. All of a sudden, her eyes were filled with hatred, which was somewhat horrible. Nathan remained unmoved. Nathan suddenly grabbed Mango''s chin, his warm breath sprayed on her face. Soon Mango felt nervous. "What do you want? Nathaniel Ye, I warn you, this is a hospital!" Mango''s voice trembled, she resisted with all her strength. This man made her hate him to the core. Now his touch would only make her sick! But at this moment, Nathan suddenly lowered his head. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Mango''s body stiffened instantly. Three years after marriage, the lingering scenes between them flooded into her mind. It was so sweet and fascinating. She used to think that this man was her whole life, but she had never expected him to be her nightmare! She grabbed the sheet tightly. As she watched Nathan''s face getting closer and closer, her heart almost stopped beating. Just a centimeter away from her lips, Nathan stopped. The fluff on his face was clearly visible. After five years, he was as handsome as usual, yet she was no longer what she used to be. Further more, their children were tortured by illness. Thinking of this, Mango suddenly raised her hand. "p!", a crisp sound instantly rang through the whole room. Nathan did not miss the hatred from her eyes. Mango''s sorrowful look were like a sharp sword piercing into his chest. His face was burning with pain, but Nathan didn''t care. He used the tip of his tongue to push his numb cheek and whispered, "Is that enough? If not, there is another side." As Nathan showed his other cheek, Mango was stunned. How could it be? This was not the same Nathan she knew! How arrogant Nathan was! No one was allowed to touch him, let along hitting him in the face. Mango still remembered that someone had hit Nathan on purpose many years ago. He almost took that person''s legs. Just now, she was still afraid that Nathan would tear her apart. What did he mean by doing this? Nathan eyes were tender, as if Mango was the person he loved. She had seen such eyes when Nathan looked at Macy Cho, but now Mango suddenly felt a little ironic. Mango suddenly turned her head and avoided Nathan''s breath. Her chest rose and fell sharply, and her heart waspletely in a mess. "Nathaniel Ye, is it amusing for you to do this? Don''t think that I can forgive just because of this. I won''t forget the insult and harm you and your girlfriend have caused to me, as well as the ident of the car. Also, do you really think it''s an ident this time?" Mango did not dare to look into Nathan''s eyes. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This man was good at acting and disguise. She seemed to be no match for him. Seeing that Mango had shrunk into her self-protecting stance, Nathan grabbed Mango''s hand. Mango tried hard to pull back, but she was a little tired. "Ye! What the hell are you doing?" "I should ask you, what do you want me to do? Tell me, as long as you tell me, I''ll give you anything, even if it costs my life." Nathan said sincerely. His beautiful phoenix- like eyes stared straight at Mango. Mango''s heart suddenly stopped, and she felt painful. "Boss Ye is really good at flirting. We just met, but you treat me like this. Aren''t you afraid that Miss Cho will be jealous? Or is this a trick used by Mr. Ye to flirt with young chicks?" She was almost deceived by him! Such a narcissistic man, how could he say something so affectionate? Furthermore, although she has doubts, is it possible to make Nathan give up her life for those doubts?" It was possible for Nathan to love her in the past, but had he ever loved her? For the three years of marriage, she had been chasing after him, and he had always been high- horsing and indifferent. Even when she was pregnant, she would end up in a fire. It was ridiculous to show her affection now! Mango''s suddenly looked painful. Nathan did not ignore the pain and put Mango''s hand on his face. It was burning hot. Mango wanted to pull back, but Nathan''s strength was so strong that she couldn''t do it for a while. But she was somewhat unwilling and could only stare at him indignantly. Seeing her like this, Nathan felt as if she had returned to the old days where she had chased after him. Things that he used to take as small matters, were now hitting his heart. Only then did he realize that he loved her so much. Now that she was back, he would agree with her on every matter, as long as she stayed with him. "I never flirt with girls. I only flirt with my wife." Nathan''s voice was deep and low, with a hint of tenderness. Mango''s defense almost copsed. His eyes were too gentle, his voice was too charming, and even his breath was sweet and pleasant. Mango felt her heart ache little by little. Wife? Did he still remember his wife? "Mr. Ye is really good at joking. I, Katherine, am not your wife." Mango used all her strength to pull back her hand while Nathan was not paying attention. She can still fell his warmth on her hand, but Mango hide her hand into the quilt, trying to ignore the fact. Nathan only felt that both his face and hands were empty, just like his whole heart was empty. For five years, he spent uncountable sleepless nights in a cold bedroom. Finally, she came back right in front of him, showing her happiness, anger, sorrow and joy. He could even feel her warm body temperature. He felt that his heart was warm. Since Mango did not want to admit it now, then let it be. One day, she would tell him her purpose; and one day, he would uncover her mysterious veil. Nathan suddenly smiled, and his smile was full of love, which made Mango feel creepy. "Is this man crazy?" "He has always been an iceberg man. What is he going to do when he suddenly smiles so gently?" "Nathan, I warn you, don''t think that I can''t fight back with my condition now. If you dare to do anything to me, I will..." "I''ll do nothing. I just want to stay here to take care of you until you recover." Nathan stood up with a smile and packed up the dishes. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Nathan was washing dishes. Mango''s mind was blown away by Nathan¡¯s action. Was this really Nathan? The Nathaniel Ye she knew? How could he let her go just like that? How could he allow a woman to boss him? This guy was cunning as a fox! Or perhaps he changed his strategy because he noticed something? When Mango was thinking to her self, Nathan came out from the bathroom. He handed the warm towel to Mango and said softly, "Do you want to clean yourself or should I help you?" "No, I can do it myself." Mango took the towel in a hurry in order to avoid physical contact with him. Something was wrong with Nathan. He actually came to take care of her personally, which really caught Mango off guard. "Don''t you have to go to thepany? There are so many things going on in thepany. Now due to the ident, I''m afraid the reporters have already made a big mess, right? Don''t you have to go public and exin?" Mango was eager to see Nathan leave ASAP. This man was too strange and gave people too much pressure. His presence disturbed her normal thinking. She sadly found that she could not resist his charm. In the past, Nathan was indifferent to her and did not treat her well. Now that he was so gentle and caring, she... Mango shook her head violently. What were you thinking about? Why did youe back this time? Was it to make peace with this man? Did you forget the heart-wrenching pain five years ago? Did you forget your daughter who was tortured by the disease on the hospital bed now? Mango held the towel tightly, and her eyes suddenly cooled down. "Nathan, I don''t know why you have to do this, but you have caused me trouble here. Please get out!" Nathan was rarely rejected. He had been in a high position for so many years, and no one dared to speak to him like this. They all respect him. Even Macy Cho had been living with him with cautions. Only Mango! Only his wife Mango dared to be bossing in this way! Nathan felt that he was ill and had a self- abuse addict. When facing Mango, no matter how harsh her words were, he was willing to let her say a few more words to him. Mango felt her hair stand on end when she saw Nathan looking at her with gentle eyes. Did the car hurt Nathan''s brain? Otherwise, how could he be so abnormal? But she knew Nathan well. There must be something going on beneath such an abnormal situation. Mango quickly looked away and frowned slightly, "Nathan, I told you to go out!" "Why is it inconvenient? I don''t think so." After saying that, Nathan poured a ss of warm water and left it on the table. Then he sat in front of Mango''s bed, took hisptop and turned it. He whispered, "You''re injured, rest more. I won''t disturb you. Just call me if you need anything. You don''t have to treat me as a boss. Just take me as your special care if you want." Mango suddenly felt that this man was simply a rogue! "You are the president of the Infiniverse Group. I can''t treat you as a male nurse. What''s more, there is a gender issue..." "As long as you are honest to yourself, what are you afraid of? Or do you have some thoughts about me?" Nathan''s eyes suddenly lit up, and his expectant eyes almost made Mango lost control. What kind of evil magic did this man cultivate in the past five years? How could he be so good at flirting? If she had not been too familiar with his scent, she would have thought that the person standing in front of her was not Nathan, but another man. "You! I''m going to the bathroom, but my leg is broken and I need help from a female. It''s not convenient for you to be here!" Mango said angrily and even growled. She had been telling herself to calm down when facing Nathan, but this man really made her angry. Hearing this, Nathan quickly left theptop and took off his coat. Then he stepped forward and princess-hugged Mango. "Hey, what are you doing?" Mango eximed and subconsciously grabbed the front of his shirt. His shirt was so well-cut that it didn''t have much more or less on him. When Mango grabbed his front shirt, the buttons of his shirt suddenly broke, revealing Nathan''s muscr chest and bronze skin. "What are you doing? If you want to see me, just say it clearly. I''m willing to serve you." Nathan suddenly smiled. There was a hint of ambiguity in his smile, but it was like a catalyst that hit Mango''s face and made her blush like a burning cloud. "Who wants to see you? Get lost!" She gave Nathan a hard push. Caught off guard, Nathan suddenly leaned back. With the thought of Mango''s leg, he then quickly stepped forward to hold her. But because of inertia, both of them fell onto the bed. They end up with an awkward posture. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 "Ah!" Mango cried out in surprise. She felt a hot body pressing above her. A flustered heart became a little shocked because of the familiar breath. Once upon a time, she had been looking forward to having such close contact with Nathan, rather than just performing the duty between husband and wife. Unfortunately, they had never done this until the day they were pregnant. Nathan could only smell a fragrant scent. The familiar scent was like the memories of every night when he returned to his bedroom at midnight. He was obsessed with it and felt like he was in a dream. " Mango..." Nathan murmured. His handsome face slowly looked down, and his lips moved closer to Mango''s cherry lips. All of a sudden, an ear-piercing ringtone rang out. Mango felt as if she had just woken up from a dream. She pushed Nathan away, yet her heart was still beat rapidly. It was as if blood was gushing up to her face in an instant, causing her entire face to burn. Nathan was almost pushed out of bed. He also woke up in guilty. He looked at Mango''s ringing cell phone next to him and subconsciously wanted to get it, but Mango was faster and picked it up. "Abyss?" All Mango''s fantasies and dreampletely disappeared when she saw the caller ID of Abyss Tang. She was simply possessed just now! How could she still have such illusions about Nathan? Mango quickly sat up. Although it was a little difficult, she refused the help and touch of Nathan and clicked the answer button. Abyss Tang''s voice came out immediately. "Katherine, are you all right? I heard about the ident. I was going to see you, but Rita needs me here. I can''t leave." Abyss Tang''s sounded worried, and his concern made Nathan very ufortable. Mango had no time to care about Nathan''s look and thoughts at this time. When she heard that Rita''s situation was not good, Mango panicked. "How''s she? Is it serious?" "Don''t worry. She¡¯s fine now, but I can''t leave her. You..." "I''m fine here. Don''t worry about me. It¡¯s just... minor scratches. I''ll be ok with some rest. You can focus on taking care of Rita." All Mango''s thoughts were now focused on Rita. She was thousands of miles away from her daughter, and she could not take care of her. This kind of feeling could only be understood by another mother. Of course, Nathan didn''t understand the situation. His eyes turned red as he looked at Mango. His anger soared. She belonged to him! Yet she sounded so concerned because of another man''s phone call. What was the rtionship between her and Abyss? Abyss Tang still wanted to say something to Mango, but Nathan grabbed Mango¡¯s phone and said coldly, "Mr. Tang, take care of your own business. As for Katherine, I''ll be here to take good care of her." "Nathaniel Ye, what are you doing? Give me my phone!" Mango was worried about her daughter Rita Shen, so she wanted to say a few more words to Abyss. If she could, she wanted to talk to her daughter, but she didn''t expect Nathan to take her phone away. How could this man be so abominable? Nathan didn''t care what Mango was thinking now. He was a little out of control because of jealousy. Before Tang Abyss could say anything, he hung up the phone and turned it off. Mango suddenly became angry. "Nathan, are you out of your mind? That''s my phone, my boss, my friend. How dare you hang up my phone?" At this time, Mango was like a cat whose tail was trampled by someone. She was full of hostility, and the expression of her eyes at this time was like a sharp knife piercing into Nathan''s heart. "You want to know why? Today I''ll tell you why!" Nathan might have been stimted. He had always been taking Mango as his wife. Even if she changed her face and didn''t want to admit her identity now, she couldn''t change the fact that she was Nathan''s wife! She had left quietly for five years. Now that she was back, she actually showed intimacy with another man in front of him. Did she really think that he could tolerate this? Nathan pulled Mango over and kissed her regardless. He had been thinking about that cherry-like lips for a long time, and his heart ached for them. But this heartless woman came back to y hide-and-seek with him, and now she was going to provoke other men? He allowed no such thing! Nathan, who had been stimted, was a little ruthless. Mango could not get rid of him, plus she was caught off guard. At the moment when Nathan kissed her, both of them were shocked. All that familiarity, that kind of heart-to-heart feeling instantly flowed through his whole body, spread to his limbs and bones. Nathan remembered the scent of Mango! Even if Mango looked different from before, and even if she did not admit her true identity, Nathan would not mistake it. This was his wife! Nathan kissed Mango greedily. He couldn''t wait to pass all his yearning for five years to Mango through this kiss. Mango was shocked at first, but then came the big fire five years ago, and what Rita looked like every time she was ill. This man did not apany her at all! He was not worthy! Mango couldn''t push Nathan away. She had no choice but to take a sudden bit with anger. "Ow-" Nathan only felt a pain at the tip of his tongue. Subconsciously, he let go of Mango. A p struck his face from Mango right after. "Nathan, you bastard!" Mango''s hand was numb, as if she couldn''t feel the arm. It could be seen how strong the p was. As expected, Nathan''s face instantly swelled up. However, Nathan seemed to be unable to feel it. He looked at Mango and the hatred in her eyes. He remembered the anxious and soft words from Abyss Tang''s call. His heart was burning with pain. "I am a bastard! But, no matter what you want to do and what you want from me, as long as you tell me, I will give it to you. But I won''t let you leave, never!" Nathan got up and headed out after speaking. Coincidentally, Thomas came over and had a serious encounter with Nathan. "Sir, your face..." "Not your business!" Nathan red at him and left the ward. There seemed to be still the scent of Nathan in the air, but Mango refused to be immersed in Nathan''s words. In the past, Nathan absolutely could not say that, so now Nathan said this to her because she was a designer of H''J Group, and because he wanted to use Mango and H''J Group to expand Infiniverse Group into an international industry, didn''t he? It must be like this! Otherwise, how could Nathan say something like that to a strange face like her? Although she also gave him some doubts to attract him, she knew better than anyone how cold and hard Nathan was. She had spent three years in the past but had not warmed up his heart. Even with the birth of their children, this man did not have the slightest pity for her. How could he be attracted to Katherine¡¯s persona just because she was mysterious? Mango sneered, but tears welled up in her eyes. It turned out that knowing a man who she had loved with all her strength was such a heart- wrenching thing. The saddest thing was that he had never loved her back! Even he was good to her now, it was just because of her current status. Men are realistic! Mango wiped the tears from her eyes and took the phone back. After turning it on, she quickly called Abyss Tang. Abyss Tang answered immediately. "Katherine, he didn''t make things difficult for you, did he?" "No. To him, I''m a stranger now. Abyss, how is my daughter? Is it bad?" This was something that Mango had never let go of. Tang Abyss said with a smile, "No, Rita just had some indirect short of breath. When I heard that something happened to you, I was very anxious and asked the secretary to book a flight. But before I left, Rita got a little anxious because I was not around. So her heart rate was a little unstable, so I went back. Don''t worry, Rita is in good condition now." "Can I video chat with her?" "Sure, but isn''t Nathan here?" Abyss Tang was more or less worried. "He went out. Thomas wants to see him. I want to see Rita." "Okay, hold on." Abyss Tang turn on a video chat with WeChat. Mango quickly picked it up. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A four- year- old girl immediately appeared in the video. The little girl was very beautiful, like a porcin doll, but her skin was too pale, which made people worried. " Rita." "Mommy!" Rita''s voice was weak, but full of joy. "Mommy, where have you been with my brother? Father said that you went abroad. Why didn¡¯t you take me?" Rita leaned against the bedside with a gray bear in her arms, pouting andining. Mango only felt that her heart was broken. "Mommy came here for a business trip. It will take some time before we go back. When we go back, Mommy will bring you toys and candies, ok?" "You didn''t take me there because I''m in poor health?" Rita was a little depressed, and her watery eyes were full of tears. "No, no. Mommy really came here for business. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Daddy. Rita, I miss you very much, and I like you very much. When Mommy goes back, you will be better. Then I will take you to travel around the world. Where do you want to go, I will take you to, okay?" Mango did not want to cry. She did not want her daughter to see her heartache, but her nose could not help but feel sour. If she had realized Nathan''s ruthlessness five years ago and given up this hopeless rtionship earlier, would her child not have suffered so much now? At the thought of the fact that Rita had been in the hospital since she was born. For four years, she had not even been to a park. Her mother''s heart ached terribly. Rita saw the tears in Mango''s eyes. She suddenly smiled thoughtfully and said, "Mommy, don''t worry, focus on your work. I will wait for you and my brother toe back. Then I will go out to y with my brother." "Okay! Behave, Listen to your godfather. Mommy is going to work." "Goodbye, Mommy!" Rita waved at Mango. Mango was afraid that she would cry out, so she quickly turned off the video, but her tears could not help falling down. Just then, Nathan opened the door and walked in. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Mango quickly wiped her tears, but Nathan still caught it. "What''s wrong?" He quickly walked forward and saw Mango holding her mobile phone in her hand. At this time, the screen of the mobile phone had not yet turned dark, which showed that Mango was chatting with Abyss Tang. Obviously, the video had been connected just now. Nathan looked at Mango''s tearful eyes. The way she looked like Nathan was like she wanted to kill him with her eyes. His anger, which had just been suppressed, burned up again. "Do you feel wronged, so you video-chat with Abyss Tang? Tell him that I don''t have the ability to take care of you and let the ident happened to you, right? Did Abyss Tangfort you? Did he ask you to go back to the United States immediately? Or did you tell him that I just forced a kiss on you? Is he going to take a ne overnight to question me?" Nathan''s words made Mango even more agitated, especially when he mentioned the kiss just now. The kiss that had distracted her for a moment, and she even missed it. Thinking about Rita''s weakness, Mango hated Nathan and herself to death. "Nathaniel Ye, get out! Get out!" She didn''t want to hide the hatred to him at this moment. If she was righteous to kill, she would really kill him! But she couldn''t! Just to save Rita, she couldn''t do that! Mango was so angry that she trembled all over. Her rejection and refusal seemed toe from her bones, which made Nathan a little shocked. "You hate me so much? Mango, are you..." "Mr. Ye, something bad has happened to the young master." Before Nathan could say anything, Thomas broke in. When he saw Nathan and Mango''s confrontation, he broke out in cold sweat. Was he noting at the right time? Nathan''s eyes were like sharp swords, making Thomas unable to stand still. He had to hold his scalp and said, "Sir, there''s news from the mansion that the young master has a fever." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "What?" As much as Nathan hated to be interrupted by Thomas, he was still worried and anxious when he heard that Wisdom Ye had a fever. Mango sneered at herself in her heart "See? This is the man you used to love with all your heart and soul! This is your daughter''s father! He doesn¡¯t knew half of the daught¡¯s life and death. Even if he knew, how could he be as nervous as Macy Cho''s child?" Nathan had no idea what Mango was thinking at this time. When he saw Thomas speaking hesitatingly, his eyes sparkled and he roared in a low voice. "Tell me, what happened to Wise?" "Sir, Miss Cho rebuked Young Master because he was rebuked by you at school. At the same time, she heard that the business secrets of our Infiniverse Group were leaked because of Young Master. Miss Cho hit Young Master in a fit of anger. Young Master was just holding on at that time, so Miss Cho punished him not to eat. Unexpectedly, Young Master had a fever when he got up in the morning." Thomas quickly told the whole story. Nathan''s face turned ghastly pale. "Macy Cho! Who gave her the right to touch the sessor of the Ye Family? Tell Macy Cho that if Wise gets hurt, I will kill her!" Because he just had an unpleasant drama with Mango just now, Nathan''s temper was very irritable. Unable to control his emotions. He had not been like this for many years. Thomas gingerly left and hurriedly called Macy Cho. Mango looked at him who was so nervous about Ye Rui and said coldly, "Since Mr. Ye has something to do at home, you''d better go and deal with the family''s affairs. After all, the health and safety of the Ye Family¡¯ heir is priority." She didn''t want to say it so bitterly, but she really couldn''t help it. Her Zion and Rita had never received any affection from Nathan, their father. They even had suffered a lot. Now thatpared with Macy¡¯s child, Mango naturally would not feel bnced. Nathan looked at Mango. Seeing that she turned her head and ignored him, he did not say anything, but bent down again and picked up Mango. "What are you doing? Nathan, put me down! What are you doing?" Mango suddenly became nervous. Now Nathan seemed to be really unpredictable. She waspletely panicked now. Especially after the mess just now, Mango didn''t want to stay with him anymore. Nathan sighed and said helplessly, "Don''t you just mentioned the bathroom? Do you want to solve it in bed?" Nathan¡¯s words reminded Mango of the matter of her needs just now. But Mango would never agree to let him carry her in. "Ask the nurse to help me. I don''t need you!" "Don''t worry, I won''t take your pants off." Nathan carried her to the toilet and turned to leave. "Well, call me when you are done." Mango didn''t expect that Nathan, who had been rude to her just now, could still be so gentleman. She quickly closed the door of the bathroom, struggled to get up against the wall of the bathroom, and took off her pants. After dealing with her business, she put on her pants with some difficulty, but she didn''t want to ask Nathanan toe in. Although they had been naked with each other before, it was five years ago after all. Although she had nned to let Nathan fall in love with her again, she could not control her emotions and temper and could not tolerate his touch with her. What should she do? Why was she so useless? Mango was annoyed, but suddenly she heard that the door of the bathroom was opened from the outside. She was so frightened that she quickly raised her head and saw Nathan walking in. "Why did youe in?" "I heard no sound, so I assume you are done. You didn''t call me. I was afraid that you would fall to the ground and make your legs worse." Nathan''s words made Mango''s face a little hot. "I don''t need you. I''ve told you, how can you... Hey! Nathan, put me down!" Before Mango could finish her words, Nathan picked her up overbearingly and put her back on the bed. "If you are tired, you can sleep for a while. If you want to do anything, just tell me. Don''t think that I will leave here." After that, Nathan sat on the sofa next to Mango, took out herptop and began to deal with business. Mango was too embarrassed to make a sound when she saw him holding a video conference. However, Nathan did not seem to want to hide from Mango. The current situation of the company was so showed in front of Mango. "Sir, the confidential file of ourpany has been leaked. It''s toote to save it now. At present, the losses on the surface are 200 million yuan. For the long run, our investment n has been exposed. What should we do now?" "Mr. Ye,petitor''spany are starting to dig people from ourpany, and stock price dropped. The situation is very unstable now." "Mr. Ye, I don''t know why, Katherine''s car ident also went public. Now the public is very concerned about the safety of our cars. Many partners have asked us to cancel their order." One by one, the managers quickly reported the current situation of thepany to Nathan. Nathan frowned and waited for them to finish speaking before he whispered, "let the security department continue to look into the hacker. As for the lost investment case, we will cancel it and change it to another project. For Katherine''s car ident, call the police and ask them to investigate it. For canceled order, just refund them." "But in that case, we are losing big money." The CFO had to remind him. Nathan whispered, "The Ye Family has a history of more than a hundred years in Ocean City, and Infiniverse Group''s foundation will not be copsed at once. It''s understandable that people are worried after Katherine''s car ident. Give the police some pressure and let them solve the problem as soon as possible." "Yes!" Nathan continued the video conference, but Mango didn''t want to listen. Previously, she was still suspecting that her car ident had something to do with Nathan, but now it seemed that it was not him. Recalling the brake of the car, Mango''s eyes narrowed slightly. She returned to Ocean City with apletely new face and had no grudges with everyone except Macy Cho and Nathan. If Nathan had not wanted her to die, the only suspect left was Macy Cho. Could it be her? Mango was deep in thought. She didn''t notice that Nathan had hung up the video and was looking at her. "What are you thinking about?" Nathan suddenly opened his mouth, which startled Mango. "Nothing important. I was thinking who wants me dead so badly. On that day, there was a problem with the brakes, but Mr. Ye said that the car had good maintenance. There would be no mistakes on the day of the test. Is there no surveince video in the garage?" Nathan shake his head, "The video was missing for a short time that day. I am already investigating it. Don''t worry, I will never let you get hurt in vain for this matter." "Thank you, Mr. Ye. I''m tired and need to rest. If you want to work, please go outside. I need quiet." Mango drove Nathan away without hesitation. Nathan was not annoyed. He said in a low voice, "Alright, I''ll go to the corridor. Call me whenever you need me." After that, he left the ward with hisputer. Mango was still a little stunned. Since when did Nathaniel Ye, who stood high above the masses, started to act so humble just because of a woman? Thinking about the marriage that hadsted for three years, she had to put up with him everyday. Things were different now. Because she was no longer his wife, so the treatment was different, wasn''t it? How much did Nathan hate her in the past? Mango only felt a slight pain in her heart, but she didn''t want to think about it anymore. She pulled the quilt over herself and fell asleep in a daze. Seeing that she was asleep, Nathan walked in and pulled her quilt down for fear that she would smother herself. She was still the same as before. If she was not happy, she liked to bury herself in the quilt like an ostrich. Now she changed her face, why didn''t this bad habit change at all? Ye Nanxuan smiled dotingly and adjusted the temperature in the room to a suitable level. When he turned and left, Nathan suddenly thought of something. He gently pulled off Mango''s hair and put it in his pocket. Then he opened the door and said to the special care nurse, "I need to leave for a while. Take good care of Miss Shen. Call me at any time if anything happens!" Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Naturally, the nurse did not dare to disobey Nathaniel¡¯s instructions and quickly went in to take care of him. Nathan looked at Mango who was sleeping soundly. He held her hair and quickly returned home. When Macy Cho saw Nathaning back, he hurriedly greeted him and cried with snot and tears. "Nathan, I didn''t mean it. I just wanted to punish Wise a little. I didn''t expect that the child was so stubborn. I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. It''s my fault." Nathan was somewhat annoyed to see her crying. "Well, I know that you are also confused because of your concern. How is Wise? Has he been examined by the family doctor?" "The doctor is still examing." Macy''s eyes were red from crying. It seemed that she was really worried about Wise. Nathan went straight to Wise''s room. Macy Cho followed him in. Wise blushed and kept whispering "cold", which made Nathan feel distressed. "In the future, don''t touch the child." "I know, I don''t dare to do that anymore. I was thinking that he would make thepany lose so much money, but he didn''t say anything, which made me angry. I am also for the Ye Family." Macy Cho had never seen her son so stubborn. She was especially worried that Nathan would me her and her son for this serious loss, so she wanted to teach Wise a lesson. She did not expect that the child was sick. Nathan touched Wise''s hot forehead and asked in a low voice, "Doctor Huang, how is Wise?" "The young master caught a little cold, plus there is inmmation, so he has a fever. But I just treated the young master. He seems to be infected, so he has a high fever. It is verymon for children of this age to have this kind of problem. Don''t worry, take a drip and let the fever go down first, and then take time to rest." After Dr. Huang finished talking to Nathan, he began to give Wise a drip. Macy started crying, which even annoyed Nathan. "You go back to the room first, and I will let Nanny Zhang serve him. You can''t do anything here. You can''t me Wise for thepany''s affairs. Don''t punish the child casually in the future." Hearing Nathan''s dissatisfaction, Macy Cho trembled even more. "Nathan, I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t mean it. Let me stay. I am his mother. I can''t rest assured unless I take care of him myself." "Fine, take good care of him. Doctor Huang,e to my study. I want to ask about Wise''s condition." Nathan turned around and left after speaking. Macy Cho still wanted to keep Nathan. But when she saw his cold look, Macy did not dare to speak. Dr. Huang followed Nathan into the study. "Mr. Ye, the young master''s illness is not serious. He will be fine after he recuperates slowly. Children at this age are just like this." Doctor Huang said dutifully. Nathan opened the drawer on the desk and took out a handkerchief from it. Five years ago, he found ab on her dresser after knowing that Mango was buried in the sea of fire. On theb, there was still Mango''s long hair falling down. At that time, he couldn''t find Mango¡¯s body from the fire. In order to keep the memory, he kept her hair put it in the drawer of the desk, allowing nobody to touch. Now he took out theb, handed it to Dr. Huang, together with the long hair he pulled off from Katherine. "Doctor Huang, I need you to help me check out the two hair samples. See if they belong to the same person" Nathan''s voice was not loud, but there was a hint of solemnity in it. "Dr. Huang was stunned and asked in a low voice, "Sir, you mean a DNA test?" "Well, a person''s facial features and characters will change, yet his DNA won''t change, right?" Nathan asked. "Of course it will not." Although Dr. Huang did not know who this hair belonged to, it was definitely not an ordinary person who caught the boss''s attention. He carefully picked up the samples. "Doc, this is between you and me. If the result is out, please call me alone. I''ll take it personally." Nathan threw a roll of cash on the table. "This never happened." The doctor quickly grasped the cash. After that, Dr. Huang left the study. Macy Cho had been staring at Nathan''s study. When she saw Dr. Huanging out, she quickly stopped him. "Doctor Huang, what''s wrong with my son, that I cannot know? You must tell me! I am Wise''s biological mother. If he is really sick, you can''t hide it from me." Macy Cho''s eyes were full of tears, and Dr. Huang could not bear it. "Don''t worry Miss Cho, Young Master is fine. Mr. Ye is looking for me to ask about how to recuperate." "Really?" Macy was somewhat unconvinced. "Really." Dr. Huang said and left, but there was a trace of suspicion in Macy Cho''s eyes. If it was just a simple question about Wise''s health, why would Nathan hide it from her? This was definitely not a simple matter! Just as Macy Cho was about to turn back to his room, he saw Thomas hurrying over. "Thomas, why are you in such a hurry? Is there something wrong with thepany?" Macy Cho asked subconsciously. Thomas paused, shook his head, and said, "Nothing about thepany. Miss Cho, I''m looking for Mr. Ye. Will talk to youter." He quickly entered the study. Macy Cho only felt her eyelids twitching and quickly followed up. While there was no one around, she put her ears on the door and eavesdropped on what was happening inside. Thomas was in a hurry to fully shut the door. At this time, Thomas''s voice came out of the door. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Sir, I have called the police about Katherine''s ident. The started the investigation. Some people said that they did see a suspicious person entering the garage that day, but because the light was too dim and the suspect''s face was covered, they didn''t see it clearly." "So, on the day Katherine was driving, someone did something to the car." Nathan''s voice was as cold as ice. Macy Cho suddenly shivered. Nathan called the police! How could he call the police? Macy Cho''s face was pale and her palms were sweating. Thomas lowered his voice, "Mr. Ye, Katherine has just arrived in Ocean City, so she shouldn''t have offended anyone. Maybe this one is on us, frompetitors, because they want to sabotage our cooperation with H''J Group? After all, as long as Katherine is injured, the H''J Group will break up with us. As soon as we lose H''J, we lose the business." "You''re right, but don''t have as manypetitors. It''s even more impossible for them to make trouble in our territory. We have a security system. I am afraid that there is a traitor in thepany. When Katherinees to Ocean City, the only one who has a conflict is me and Macy Cho. Of course, I won''t harm her. You go and check where Macy Cho is when we were test-driving." Hearing Nathan''s words, Macy Cho almost couldn''t stand up. She quickly retreated and immediately returned to Wise''s room, but her heart was not calm. Nathan suspected her! "Who is this Katherine?" Only a vixen, who had just arrived Ocean City, could turn Nathan against her, the woman who had been with him for five years! It was unforgivable! But Macy Cho was also afraid. Of course, she knew what Thomas was capable of. If Thomas really found out that Macy was on the scene, the wealth in front of her, and even the future of her son, would be affected. Thinking of this, Macy Cho quickly took out the phone and made a phone call. "I don''t care what you do or how you do it, but you have to find someone to prove that I was in the beauty salon on the day of the ident." "I see. Don''t worry." The other side hung up the phone, but Macy could not calm down. Damn it! Katherine was really lucky! How could she survive the ident! Now she wanted to go to the hospital to kill her, but she also knew that there must be spies left by Nathan in the hospital now. She would definitely expose herself if she went there at this time. Macy Cho walked around nervously in the room. Looking at Wise, who was still in aa, she stomped the floor in anger. "Rubbish! I tried my best to give birth to you, not to let you enjoy the happiness as a young master. Anyway, you should think of ways for your mother." But Wise couldn''t hear it at all. Even if he heard it, he couldn''t understand what she meant. Nathan and Thomas came out of the study soon. Macy Cho quickly walked out. "Nathan, are you not having lunch at home? When Wise had a fever in the morning, he still was calling daddy. You took care of him since he was young. If you were not here now, Wise would be very sad." Macy Cho looked pitiful. If it was in the past, Nathan would stay for Wise, but not today. He had to take care of Mango in the hospital these days. "Let the nanny cook some nutritious food, and I''ll take it with meter. Now I''m going to see Wise. Thomas, you go to do your work first." "Yes." Thomas left quickly, but Macy Cho was uneasy. "What do you want Thomas to do in such a hurry? Nathan, you''ve given Thomas too many tasks. If he got ill, no one will share your burden." Macy Cho seemed to be joking, but Nathan looked at her again. "I''ll go and see Wise." Nathan entered Wise''s room. Macy Cho looked at the direction where Thomas left, a trace of worry shed through her eyes, but it disappeared quickly. Wise''s face was a little relieved, but he still did not wake up. Holding his hand, Nathan suddenly remembered Zion. They were both four-year-old children, but Zion was old and steady like a child. Now he was still wondering if Zion was the son of Mango and him, so he naturally had an unclear feeling about him. "I heard that Wise made a very good friend called Zion Shen at school. Ask the driver to pick him up in kindergarten. Maybe he will apany Wise, and Wise can be better." Nathan''s sudden words stunned Macy Cho. Who was Zion Shen? Why didn''t she know that her son had such a good friend? Chapter 41 Chapter 41 "I never heard from Wise about Zion. Is he a young master from another family?" Macy asked carefully. However, Nathan slightly frowned and whispered, "Forget about it, we''d better wait for Wise to tell us about his friend. You take good care of him. Since the designer has an ident this time, Infiniverse Group is in a shit storm. I have to go to the hospital to show some respect." Nathan got up and was about to leave when Macy grabbed his arm. "Nathan, so many people in thepany can serve her. What''s more, Katherine is a woman. It is not convenient for you to take care of her as a man. What do you think? Shall I take care of her on behalf of you? After all, I am a woman. I fit this role more than you." Macy''s eyes twinkled. Nathan said faintly, "No, although you are a woman, there is some conflict between you and Katherine. And the whole Ocean City knows that. If even a small problem happens, mypany''s reputation is ruined. You''d better stay at home and take good care of Wisdom." "But..." "Well, it''s settled. Wisdom is the heir of the Ye Family. You should take good care of him." Nathan interrupted Macy and got up to leave. Macy looked at his back and felt somewhat uneasy. What should she do? Nathan went out of Ye''s Mansion and went to thepany. He found that the security was fixing the network, which made him headache. What was wrong? Why were there so many things recently? Was it rted to Mango? When he returned to the ward, Mango was still asleep, and the nurse said that she didn''t rest very well. Nathan sent away the nurses and guarded her himself. After Zion went to kindergarten, he subconsciously nced at Wisdom''s seat. When he found that Wisdom''s seat was empty, a trace of worry shed through his eyes. "Do you know why Wisdom didn''te today?" He asked Carmen, who was beside him. Carmen whispered, "I heard that Wisdom was beaten by his mother yesterday and had a fever in the middle of the night. Today, the Ye family came to ask for leave and said that he was still not awake." Zion suddenly held his hands together. Wisdom was beaten and got sick? He suddenly felt a little guilty. Zion was absent-minded all day long, and the sight of Wisdom swooping behind him kept ringing in his mind. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. In fact, apart from being Nathan''s son, there was nothing else that he hated, wasn''t there? Zion hesitated. Until school was over, he followed Rainie Blu to the hospital. When he saw Nathan, Zion actually flinched a little. "What''s wrong?" Rainie noticed Zion''s abnormality and was more or less puzzled. "Aunt Blu, take care of my mom first. I have something to say to Nathan." Zion''s words stunned Rainie. "You little kid, do you have anything to say with Nathan Ye? Zion, let me tell you, don''t be confused by this man. He is the one who caused your mommy to lie in bed now." "I see, Aunt Blu." Zion''s eyes dodged a little. Rainie knew that Zion had an idea. After entering, she said coldly, "Mr. Ye, you should get off work, right? From now on, I will take care of Katherine." Mango had been pretending to sleep, because she didn''t know how to face Nathan. This man was not like the old Nathan she knew before. Leaving thepany aside, he regarded this ce as home. Now she heard the sound of Rainie and quickly opened her eyes. "Rainie, you''re here? Where''s Zion?" "Zion is outside. He wille in a while." Rainie walked to Mango with a smile. Seeing Mango rejecting him so much, Nathan had to get up and leave the ward, but he met Zion at the door. "Hello." Zion called Nathan. Nathan frowned slightly. "You called me?" "Yes." "My name is Nathan. You can call me Uncle Ye, or Mr. Ye." Nathan was very unhappy with Zion''s address and attitude toward him, but he didn''t know how to ease the rtionship with this brat boy. Although Wisdom also called him dad, under the guidance of Macy, he had always respected him and even coaxed him asionally. He actually did not know how to get along with a child. Zion frowned slightly, and his expression was very simr to Nathan''s. "I heard that Wisdom is ill. Is it serious?" Zion asked awkwardly. Nathan suddenly smiled when he saw him like this. "You want to see him?" "I don''t want to. I''m not that stupid. I just want to ask." Zion turned his face particrly arrogantly, but his little hand unconsciously grabbed the lower hem of the clothes, seeming to be a little worried. Nathan felt that Zion''s look now, was like a child, so awkward and so cute. "Well, it''s not that you want to see him, but I want you to see him, okay? Tell your mom, I''ll take you to see him and then take you back, okay?" Nathan smiled faintly, but Zion was a little stunned, but he said with a cold face, "You asked me to go." "Yes, I beg you to go." For Zion''s temperament, Nathan actually tolerated it, which made him feel strange. Zion pushed the ward aside and went to Mango''s bed. "Mom, can I go out for a while?" "Where are you going? Do you want to go back? Ask Aunt Blu to take you back." In fact, Mango did not want Zion toe to the hospital. This was not a good ce. Zion shook his head and said, "One of my ssmates is ill. I want to see him. I can take Nathan''s car there. Mom, you can rest assured that I will go back by myself. You don''t have to worry about me." "Don''t worry, I will take him back safely." Nathan hade in and started talking. "No! Where can I see Zion off? I won''t bother you, Mr. Ye." Rainie Blu refused directly and pulled Zion behind her, like a hen guarding a chick. Mango frowned slightly and whispered, "Rainie, let Zion go. I believe that Mr. Ye won''t let my son get into trouble?" I wont. Nathan was surprised that Mango agreed. ording to her rejection of herself, how could she let him contact Zion? Rainie also had such a question, but it was not good to ask it in front of Nathan. She had to watch Nathan walk out of the ward with Zion. "Mango, what do you think? Aren''t you afraid that Nathan will find out Zion''s identity? What if he stole the child from you?" Mango narrowed her eyes and said in a low voice, "I have owed too much to Zion and Rita since he was a baby. Although I always wanted to give them the best, I know what I can never offer them fatherhood. After this time, maybe Zion will never have a chance to see Nathan again in his life. Let''s take this opportunity to let them get along with each other." "Are you crazy? Or can''t you forget Nathan? Did youe back together with him?" Rainie looked at Mango with disappointment. Mango''s heart ached. "Back together? Then he has to fall in love with me. Look at my strange face now. It''s not like what I used to be. But this is good. If he really loves me, this is what I want." "Mango, what the hell are you doing? It''s not enough to be hurt by him once. Are you going to be hurt again? Do youe back with Zion just to return to your ancestral roots?" Rainie felt that she could not see through Mango. She clearly understood the pain and fear when Mango was sleepless at midnight. She did not understand, with so much pain, how could the man who hurt her be forgiven? Was it because of the child? But would a scumbag like Nathan really be good to her for the sake of her child? "Mango, what are you going to do? Can you tell me?" Rainie''s anxious look warmed Mango''s heart. She smiled and held Rainie''s hand, but Rainie rolled her eyes at her. "How can you stillugh? Do you really think Nathan can''t see what it is? Although your appearance has changed, you can''t change the rtionship between you and me with a new identity. He is not blind, he will find out! Once he confirmed that you are his wife, what will he do to you? And Zion, if he knows that Zion is his son, do you think he will let Zion stay with you? Mango, you are..." "Well, I know you are right and also worried about me. I didn''t intend to hide my identity when I came back. But before he confirmed my identity, I hope that I can make him like me by those doubts. Even if he knows that Zion is his son, it doesn''t matter. I have many ways to let Zion leave under his nose. Rainie, I am no longer the old Mango Shen. Believe me. Ie back this time to take Nathan''s heart and something belongs to him. I will naturally take Zion away. Let Zion apany with his father, make up for my son." Mango''s eyes were a little gloomy. There were too many emotions hidden in them, so Rainie couldn''t see them clearly. "Do you still want Nathan''s heart? Mango, are you out of your mind? You didn''t even get his heart five years ago. Why do you think you can do it five yearster?" Rainie really did not understand Mango. Mango looked at the floating clouds outside the window and said with a sneer, "I was too stupid to get his love five years ago. Now I know how it works with fake expressions. Moreover, I have so many mysteries as help. Believe me, I can do it. Rainie, I understand what I want more than anytime. If you are my friend, support me." "Well, I don''t know what to do with you. Look at you, scarred as soon as you came back." Rainie Blu said with distress but she did not stop Mango. Mango knew that although Rainie still had doubts, she had agreed with her decision. Not everyone could give or possess this emotion. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Zion followed Nathan out of the hospital and got on Nathan''s car. Nathan looked at him with satisfaction. The more he looked at him, the more pleased he became. "Do you want to buy something for Wisdom?" He just wanted to stay with Zion for a little longer, but he couldn''t find a suitable reason. He as the boss, if he wanted something, he could just talk. Zion was slightly stunned. He also felt that it was not good to go empty-handed, so he nodded. They went to the mall. "What does Wisdom like?" Zion had just returned to Ocean City and did not know much about Wisdom. He only knew that he was Nathan''s son, but this identity made him more and more contradictory. Nathan was stunned. What did Wisdom like? He seemed to have no idea. He always gave Wisdom the best, whether it was the newly developed toy or the newly listed clothes, as long as it was the best, he would let people get it for Wisdom. But it seemed that he had never asked what Wisdom really liked. Seeing Nathan''s current state, Zion sneered and said, "Are you really his daddy? You don''t even know what your son likes, what a daddy." Nathan was somewhat embarrassed by his words Why did such a little kid always give him a hard time? Recalling the scene at the airport''s bathroom, Nathan asked casually. "Did you deliberately do it at the airport?" "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. Ah, that toy looks good." Zion pretended to be stupid and ran quickly to the toy area on the side, which was obviously a guilty conscience. Sure enough, he was still a child. He couldn''t bepletely calm. Nathan shook his head with a smile, and a touch of softness appeared on his face. He followed Zion to the toy area. He thought he would look at toys for four or five-year-old children, but he didn''t expect that Zion went directly to the Lego robot area and took a simtion toy to study. "You know how coding?" Nathan was quite surprised by this. ion said casually, "I like it since I was a child. My mom bought me a lot of books." While they were talking, Zion''s hand had already changed the gear, and the original toy suddenly had new functions. Nathan''s eyes shed a little, but he remained calm. "Do you like it? If you like it, I''ll buy it." "I''m tired of ying this for a long time, but Wisdom should like it. Just buy this." Zion handed the toy to the salesclerk, took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to him. As shock as Nathan was, when he saw a four-year-old taking out a credit card, Nathan remained calm. He was the boss, he was in control. Nathan took back the boy''s card and was about to pay, when Zion stopped him. "My mom taught me that I should always pay my own bills. Besides, this gift is from me. Can''t have you paying for this." Zion''s words made Nathan feel more or less ufortable. "But I''m no stranger to you, am I?" "Well, apart from my mom''s boss and Wise''s father, you are a stranger to me." After saying that, Zion handed over his card. Nathan felt a terrible tightness in his chest. This brat was right, but why did he feel so awkward? "Did your mommy tell you your daddy?" He suddenly spoke. Zion paused and whispered, "She did. Mommy said he is dead, but my godfather is very kind to us. If possible, I hope godfather can be my dad. Mom likes him very much these years." After that, he did not forget to smile sweetly at Nathan. Nathan''s chest was even tighter. "Your godfather? Abyss Tang?" "Yes, do you know my godfather? Is he very powerful? He runs such a bigpany so well. The most important thing is that no matter what difficulties we encounter, hee as the first. He was there for my first speak, my first walk, and taught me how to read. For me, he is my father. And he treats me very well. He said that as long as mom agrees, he will marry her at any time." Zion was very proud, as if he was presenting a treasure. His eyes were bright, but deeply burned Nathan''s eyes. Why did Nathan inexplicably want to beat people when he heard this? "There will be a chance for me to meet your godfather someday and see if he is as kind as you said." "There must be a chance. I will ask mom to invite you over to their wedding, because you are Wisdom''s daddy." As Zion spoke, he did not forget to pat Nathan''s hand, which made Nathan really hate it. "Let''s go. Wisdom may be anxious to wait." "Oh." Seeing Nathan left first, Zion made a face behind him. "I know what you want!" "Don''t think I can''t tell your attempt on mom!" "But five years ago, you gave up the chance to be our dad because you abandoned us." Humph! After making the face, Zion walked out of the mall with a toy in his hand and got into the car. Nathan called home at this time. "Is Macy at home? Find a reason to push her away. I have to go back. I don''t want her there." Hearing the name of Macy, Zion frowned again. "He abandoned mom and me, but let another woman live in his house. What a jerk!" Zion''s face suddenly darkened. After hanging up the phone, Nathan said to Zion, " tie up the seat belt and I''ll take you to see Wisdom." Zion didn''t say anything, but he did what he was told. Along the way, no matter what Nathan said to him, Zion remained quiet and even put on headphones to listen to music. This indifferent attitude made Nathan a little confused, without knowing how he offended this little boy. The depressive atmospherested all the way. When they arrived at Ye''s Mansion, Zion got off the car at once. "Thank you, Mr. Ye." His polite manner was impable, but it made Nathan very ufortable. "You can call me Uncle Ye." Zion just smiled and then followed Nathan into the mansion. The Ye''s Mansion was veryrge and a little old. It looked like an old building, but the decoration inside was not vague, revealing a low- keyContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! luxury everywhere. Zion said nothing and followed Nathan to Wisdom''s room. "Daddy?" Not long after Wisdom woke up, servants were serving him to eat. At this time, he was somewhat surprised to see Nathaning back. After all, Nathan rarely went home during work hours. Zion shed out from behind Nathan. "Yo, at the age of four, you have someone to serve you to dinner. You are really a young master." Zion''s words were full of sarcasm, but Wisdom jumped happily. "Zion? Why are you here? Are you here to see me?" Wisdom''s happiness was beyond words. He even pushed the servant away and ran out of bed. He hugged Zion barefoot and cried andughed. Zion frowned slightly, but did not push him away. Rita also liked to hug him, but his sister''s hug was obviously different from Wisdom''s. And the sincere smile on Wisdom''s face made Zion unable to push him away. "Oh, you''re choking me to death. Let me go! And, don''t you have a fever? Then why don''t you wear shoes and get out of bed? Do you want to stay at home for a few more days and not go to school?" Zion frowned. Hearing this, Wisdom quickly let go of Zion, but he did not let go of Zion''s hand. He smiled and said, "I''m happy to see youing. Is my father taking you here? Thank you daddy!" Wisdom''s thanks surprised Nathan. In his memory, Wisdom was rtively timid. Although sometimes he would act coquettishly with him, it was rare for him to see such a happy look. Now that he saw Zion so excited, it was obvious that he really liked him. "Take your time. I''ll ask the housekeeper to cook something for you. Zion''an has to go backter. Wisdom, don''t make too much noise." Nathan said a few words of advice before leaving. As soon as he left, Wisdom sent the servant away. He quickly closed the door and whispered, "I didn''t say anything, I didn''t betray you." Looking at Wisdom at this time, Zion felt somewhat ufortable. He quickly turned his face away and whispered, "Hurry to bed and lie down to rest. I bought you a toy. Do you like it?" Zion handed the robot to Wisdom. Wisdom had seen all kinds of toys since he was a child. But this was the first time he had received a gift from his ssmate, and it was his favorite ssmate. He was instantly happy. "For me? It''s really awesome." He fiddled with it. Looking at Wisdom''s familiar appearance, Zion knew that he was not short of toys of this kind. He whispered, "I''ll design a toy for you next time. Take this first." "You designed it? Do you know how to design toys?" Wisdom''s face was full of worship. "Well, but you can''t tell others, or I won''t set it up for you." "I won''t say it. I won''t say it even if I die. Zion, we are brothers. If you ask me to keep the secret, I will definitely not betray you. Even if my mommy hit me, I won''t say it. Look, my butt is going to blossom." Wisdom pitifully took off his pants. His swollen buttocks made Zion narrow his eyes slightly and his little hands unconsciously tighten. "Your mom beat you?" "Yes, it hurts!" Wisdom said with grievance, with tears in his eyes, but he endured it secretly and said with a smile, "I''m pretty tough, this is my superpower, right? If I''m a superhero, what would you call me?" "Captain Butt-kicked." Zion answered. "Right, right! I''m Captain Butt-kicked! I am a great superhero! Citizens of Ocean City, fear not, here I am to save the day!" Wisdom looked at Zion with tears in his eyes. Zion suddenly became speechless. At first, he had made up his mind to hate Wisdom. To be good to him was just to take advantage of him. But now why was he so ufortable? "Hurry up and put on your pants so that others can see you taking off your pants in front of me." Zion quickly changed the topic. Disappointment shed across Wisdom''s eyes, but he smiled and said, "Okay, I will do whatever my big bro ask me to do." "Who''s your big brother? You''re older than me, okay?" Zion frowned again. Why was Wisdom as annoying as Nathan? But he couldn''t lift his foot and leave. "What''s wrong?" Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Wisdom didn''t care about Zion''s expression. He directly took Zion''s arm and said like a rogue, "I don''t care. If you are better than me, I will recognize you as my big brother. From today on, you will be my big bro." Zion had never seen such a shameless person before. Since he was a child, apart from Rita, he had not allowed others to be so close to him. Now Wisdom almost was humping him, yet his smiling look made Zion unable to vent his anger. "Let go, dude! I''m a guy, you are a guy too, it''s weird. Not cool!" Zion felt extremely awkward. This boy is Nathan''s son. He reced Rita and my position in the Ye Family. I should hate him, didn''t I?" But Wisdom hugged Zion tightly like an octopus. "If you don''t agree to be my big bro, then I won''t let you go! If you don''t promise to be my big brother, I won''t let you go!" "Wisdom, ain''t you ashamed? You are the heir of the Ye Family. How can you be so shameless?" Zion almost cried helplessly. If he had known that Wisdom was like this, he would not havee. Ye Rui smiled and said, "What''s wrong with being the heir? An heir is also a child, and an heir can have a big brother. From now on, what''s mine will be yours too. If you need it, I will give the whole Ye Family to you, okay?" "Oh no! I don''t care about anything of the Ye Family!" Zion frowned slightly and looked a little unhappy. Although Wisdom was a rogue, he still read people''s expressions. Fie found that once he talked about the Ye Family, Zion''s face would look bad, so he quickly stopped. "Then help me design a game, just like what you did in theputer room, so I will stop calling you big brother. You did something to theputer, right? Don''t think I don''t know that. Zion, you are amazing! You actually know how to y around theputer!" Wisdom didn''t cover up his admiration, and even his excited voice was a little loud. Zion quickly reached out and covered Wise''s mouth. Although he knew that there was no one in the room, he still looked around and said cautiously, "If you talk nonsense again, I will break up with you!" "I''m stopping!" Wisdom quickly covered his mouth and looked at Zion pitifully. Zion suddenly felt that his heart was a little soft. "Does your butt still hurt?" "It sure does!" Wisdom immediately cried out in grievance. "You don''t even know how hard my mother beats me. She said that because of me, my daddy''s company lost 100 million yuan. Holding such a thick stick, my butt was blooming." Wisdom touched his butt as he spoke, looking as if he was limping. Zion felt guilty again. "Don''t you hate me? I made the Ye Family lose so much money." "The Ye Family has a lot of money. A hundred million yuan means nothing. As long as you like it, I can take away the whole Ye Family. You don''t know, since I was young, my mom called me the heir of the Ye Family all the time. I have to study hard. In fact, I really don''t like what I had to do. I just want to live a happy life, but my mom doesn''t allow me to be carefree. She would hide her intention in front of dad, but when he is gone, my mom forces me to study; when dad is around, she forces me behave well to get dad''s appraise. If I''m not the heir, I probably don''t have to carry so much weight." Wisdomy on the bed, fully stretched, looked at the ceiling and said faintly, "Zion, do you know? I have never been to an amusement park since I grew up. You don''t know how much I envy those kids from ordinary families. They can do whatever they want, which I can''t. Ever since I remember, I have to follow tons of rules that my mom had set up, this mayst even in the future. No one has ever asked or care what I want to do. The Ye Family is a cage for me, which I can''t break free from." Zion frowned again. He suddenly felt that he might not be the most pitiful one. So strange! How could he suddenly feel a little sympathy and softhearted for Wisdom? Zion quickly turned around, but still could not get rid of that feeling from his heart. "Well, I''ll design a game for you so that you won''t feel bored at home. It''s a reward for keeping the secret for me, but you''re not allowed to tell others that I did it. To no one!" "No problem!" Wisdom jumped up, but it was rted to the injury on his buttock, which made him scream in pain. Nathan heard it outside and quickly came over. As soon as he put his hand on the doorknob, he heard Zion whispering, "Keep your voice down. I''m telling you, if you keep acting like this, I won''t design a game for you." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "OK I''ll talk no more! Hurry up and make the game. I''m bored. You don''t know that people in my house always buy me those ordinary toys. It''s boring!" Wisdomined, but his look was full of joy. Zion sighed and said, "Then you have to find me aputer. I can''t make a game with nothing." "Wait for me. I''ll get myptop." Wisdom jumped out of bed happily. Nathan quickly moved aside, but his eyes narrowed slightly. Zion knew how to design aputer game? Wasn''t he a four-year-old child? How could he be so proficient inputers? Or what they said did not meant what he understood? Nathan suddenly became interested in Zion. He hid in the dark and saw Wisdom walking into the room with aptop and locking the door mysteriously. Nathan smiled faintly and got up to go to the study. Wisdom might not know that Nathan had installed surveince cameras at home a long time ago. It was just because he did not turn them on for the kid''s privacy. He sat down at his desk and turned on the camera in Wisdom''s room. He saw Wisdom happily handing the notebook to Zion. "Here! Myptop. I''m the only one who has the password. No one else can unlock it. I''ll turn it on just just for you!" "No need!" Zion sat on the bed, turned on theputer, and tapped on it quickly with his fingers. Nathan''s eyes lit up instantly. He turned the camera to Zion''s position and watched Zion''s fingers tapping the position. A series of familiar characters were jumping on the screen. "Bang!" Wisdom''sptop was unlocked in an instant. "Wow! Zion, you''re amazing! Can you teach me? How did you do that? Oh my god, you are breathtaking!" Wisdom shouted in surprise. Zion red at him. Wisdom quickly covered his mouth and made a zipper action, which was very funny. Zion shook his head helplessly and opened theputer''s document randomly. Nathan stared harder. Zion seemed to be very familiar with cracking the password. "Thomas, send me the video clip of the hacker." There was an idea formed in Nathan''s mind, but he felt it incredible. He needed to confirm it. Thomas was still investigating other things. When he heard Nathan''s instructions, he immediately sent the video to Nathan. Nathan began to study the hacker''s coding style, andpared it with Zion''s way, many times. He suddenly found that their styles were exactly the same! "The person who cracked hispany''swork, leaked the confidential files, and caused the company million, is Zion, this brat?" And he was just a four-year-old child? Nathan couldn''t believe it. A pair of beautiful phoenix- like eyes stared at the screen, watching Zion''s little hands rapidly tapping on theputer, and the series code were quickly lined up. After a while, a simple game program waspleted. His eyes darkened. "Thomas, check it out for me. Has Zion ever been to thepany on the day we were hacked? Look at the surveince video thoroughly, from the top. Don''t miss out anything." Nathan''s order confused Thomas, but he quickly carried it out. While waiting, Nathan''s mood wasplicated. From the video, he saw Zion''s calm appearance, and it was really hard to imagine that such a small child could cause such damage. Why would he do that? To avenge his mother? If all this was done by him, then it was not surprising that the scene of the airport bathroom was exposed to the public. That was to say, from the moment they met at the airport, this brat had been plotting against him, hadn''t he? But why? Did he know something? Or did the boy know his rtionship with me? Nathan suddenly became excited. Was he really his son? That''s why he was targeting me like this? Nathan could not sit still any longer. He opened the door of the study and went into the bedroom. The bedroom remained the same appearance as five years ago. He quickly came to the bedside table and opened a drawer. There were marriage certificates lying there, with a yellowed piece of paper between the pages. It was a pregnancy test report! It was Mango Shen''s pregnancy test report! Over the past five years, he had spent the long nights with these things every time when he had insomnia. Now the number on it had turned into a living brat and appeared in front of him. Even if the brat caused a heavy loss to thepany, he felt that there was a ecstasy hitting him, making it difficult for him to control himself. Nathan took out his cell phone and called the Director of the hospital. "Dr. Zhang, about the test, any results?" "We are processing it in a rush. Give me 24 hours. You will have a result." "You have 12." Nathan hung up before the other side''s answer. He was the boss. He gave orders. He was in control. He then called Dr. Huang. "Dr. Huang, test result?" Dr. Huang was surprised by the boss''s bossiness, as he just barely got back to theb. But, with that role of cash in his suit case, he said in a low voice, "I''m not that kind of doctor, but I will try my best." Hanging up the phone, Nathan couldn''t calm down for a long time. At the same time, Dr. Huang and Dr. Zhang called the same person. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 "Mr. Ye asked me about the DNA test. How should I reply?" When Dr. Zhang called, Mango was talking to Rainie Blu. She heard the question, her eyes narrowed slightly. "When will you get the result?" "24 hours, ah, no, 12.1 mean, tomorrow." "Then tell him the truth." Mango said faintly. She didn''t think it was a big deal, but Dr. Zhang was a little confused. "You want Mr. Ye to know the identity of Young Master Shen?" "Well, just do as I said." "Okay!" Hanging up the phone. Rainie Blu was surprised with her mouth wide open, as she always was. Before she could ask, Dr. Huang called. "Miss Shen, Mr. Ye took a hair and asked me topare it with your old hair samples. Just now, he asked me to deal with it in a hurry. What should I do?" Mango paused. She didn''t expect Nathan to move so fast. Fortunately, Dr. Huang was on her side. Because she paid him more. "Just tell him. I came back this time to let him know, but I can''t take the initiative and I need him toe to me, so just give him the true result. Doctor Huang, thank you." Mango''s attitude toward Dr Huang was obviously much more friendly and closer. Dr. Huang said with a smile, "Miss Shen, you''re too polite. I''m not the kind of doctor that would rat out my boss. But, if it weren''t for you to save my son, I would have lost him long ago. I''m sorry for what I did to Mr. Ye. After this incident, I returned your favor and will resign from the Ye family. I will migrate abroad with my wife and children. I only hope that you are able to do everything smoothly." "Thank you, Dr. Huang. It''s very sweet of you to share your future n, though it is not my concern right now. But thank you anyway." "Miss Shen, let me say one more word. Mr. Ye is not as heartless as you think. I saw clearly how he treated himself in the past five years. He and Miss Cho are also clean. Miss Shen, you misunderstood him. No matter what you do, don''t make yourself regret." Dr. Huang said tly. Shen Morong smiled bitterly and said, "I know exactly what I want and what I do. Dr. Huang, my friend, why are you suddenly a shrink now? Do you need my help with migration?" "No, thanks. I''m not that kind of doctor, but I can manage. Thank you, Miss Shen." "Goodbye!" Mango hung up the phone with some guilt. Dr. Huang was a family doctor who worked in the Ye Family for a lifetime. If it weren''t for her, he might have lived in the Ye Family for a long time. But there were some things she really had to sacrifice. Rainie saw Mango''s worring look. She wanted to say something but stopped for a long time. Finally, Rainie couldn''t help it. "Can you tell me what''s going on? Exactly how many doctors do you know? I mean, you know Dr. Zhang and Dr. Huang, one manages this hospital, the other is Ye''s family doc? What''s more, you even allow Nathan to probe your and Zion''s identities? Mango, what are you doing?" Mango said with a smile, "Director Zhang works for Abyss Tang. It was the Tang family who founded him to finish his medical school. Therefore, Zhang helped me in order to repay Abyss''s favor. As for what I want to do with Nathan, Rainie, if you believe me, don''t worry about it. Just watch what happens in the future. Don''t worry, I won''t do stupid things. I''m smarter after the fire." Mango''s eyes were full of light. Rainie couldn''t see clearly, but to feel sorry for her, inexplicably. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "No matter what you want to do, you must protect yourself. Mango, I can no longer bear the pain of losing you, do you understand?" "I understand. Can you do me a favor?" "Any time." "Pick up Zion from the Ye family. I feel that he is not quite right recently. It will be really difficult to deal with him if he gets into trouble with Nathan." Rainie Blu frown slightly. "Yes, he is a troublemaker. Ok I''ll pick him up before he tears down the Ye family, or influenced by Nathan. Can''t give away such a grown-up son for free. I don''t know what I''m talking, but you get the idea." Rainie left angrily. Mango nodded andughed. Pure love and happiness from the past, no more. She suddenly felt a little lonely. Mango took out the photos of Rita, from her wallet. Looking at her daughter''s pale and bloodless look in the photo, Mango''s eyes became firm again. Nothing was more important than her children! Nathan owed them all! Putting away the photo, Mango was about to take a break when she suddenly heard the sound of high heelsing toward her. She didn''t think that she had any friends who woulde to see her, so who was the person and what was the purpose? Mango frowned slightly. The moment the door was opened, she smelled a pungent perfume and could not help but pinch her nose. "Miss Cho?" Mango looked at Macy Cho who came in and was somewhat surprised. But Macy Cho was not good-faced. Nathan suddenly asked her to buy some supplements, to help Mango recover. He also said that Macy had to send the gift herself to show the manner. How harsh it sounded! She had been in the Ye Family for so many years, but now Macy was forced to buy supplements for a vixen. What was going on? Now when she saw Mango lying on the hospital bed with her right leg in bandages, Macy was so angry that her teeth were itchy. Why didn''t she die? Mango did not neglect the anger and unwillingness in Macy''s eyes. It seemed that this ident had something to do with her? "Miss Cho why are you here?" Mango smiled hypocritically. Macy snorted and said, "Don''t use your seductive means to deal with me. I don''t want toe! Katherine, I warn you, stay away from my Nathan. I know you are a designer sent by the United States. Infiniverse Group needs you now, but if you dare to seduce Nathan, I''ll make you regret. As long as I am here in the Ye Family, you don''t stand a chance!" "I don''t understand what you mean." Mango stopped smiling and said in a cold voice. Macy smashed the supplements on the table beside her. "See? These are what Nathan asked me to buy for you, and he even said that he wanted to help you. Katherine, you''re really good at mind games. You know that men will cherish women, so you pretend to be so pitiful, right? But I also tell you that I, Macy, am not easy to mess with. Me handing you supplements personally? you don''t deserve! Aren''t you afraid of being poisoned?" "Miss Cho, this is a threat! I don''t know what would happen if Mr. Ye hear about your current attitude?" "Katherine, I warn you, don''t threaten me with Nathan. I have given birth to a sessor for the Ye Family. No matter what I do, Nathan will acquiesce it. You are merely a designer! I have taken Nathan''s former wife away. Do you think how capable you are?" Macy looked at Mango sarcastically, but what she said made Mango involuntarily clench her hands. "What did you say? Mr. Ye''s ex wife wasn''t identally burned to death by the fire? Does it have anything to do with you?" Mango''s words brought Macy back suddenly. Macy snorted and said, "She was indeed burned by the fire, but Nathan hated her. He didn''t treat her as a wife, and he even drove her out of the country when she was pregnant, all because of me. I said that I was afraid that she would kill me when I was pregnant, so Nathan decided to send her away. I didn''t expect that this woman was unwilling to be lonely. She evenmitted to the fire and burned me to death. You should know how Nathan treated me. I can make him hate his wife, not to mention a small designer like you. I advise you to go back where you are from." After that, Macy turned and left, but Mango''s finger pierced her palm. Although she had always known that Macy intervened between her and Nathan, she had never known that Macy had affected her and Nathan after she got married. It was not hard to tell from Macy''s words that this ident was rted to her, but there was no evidence. Mango was so angry that she felt a little pain in her chest. She must be avenged for what she had suffered, five years ago! This time, she hadn''t started on Macy, yet Macy couldn''t hold it herself. Since Macy was so eager to fight, Mango should take the chance. Mango sneered slightly and then pped herself in the face, which instantly swelled her face. She gritted her teeth in pain, but tried her best to hold back her pain and called Nathan. "Mr. Ye, if you really think I''m a nuisance, just tell me and book me a ticket back to the United States. There''s no need for your girlfriend Macy to humiliate me or even scold me. I don''t have any fantasy about Mr. Ye. Please take good care of your girlfriend. If Mr. Ye can''t handle it, I don''t mind teaching her a lesson for you." After that, Mango hung up the phone. Nathan waspletely confused. What was wrong? But he soon realized that Macy might have done something. Because he was the boss, he was smart, he was in control. Nathan called Macy. "Where are you?" "Nathan, I am going home. I remember that you like my fish soup the most, right? I will buy a fish and make it for you at noon. It happens that Wise likes it too. Let the three of us have a good meal." Macy said happily. Nathan''s eyes turned cold and he lowered his voice. "Did you go to the hospital just now?" Macy''s smile froze instantly. "I, I was just going to see Miss Katherine. She had such a big ident, so I should go to see her, shouldn''t I?" "Are you going there just to have a look?" Nathan''s voice was as cold as ice. Even though they were on the phone, Macy still felt a little cold and trembling. "Of course. What else can I do?" "Macy Cho, listen up. If I know what you have done to her, don''t me me for ignoring the friendship I''ve been bearing for so many years. Nowe back immediately. You can''t go anywhere without my permission!" After finishing his words, Nathan hung up the phone, grabbed his coat and walked out. However, he met Zion who also came out of Wisdom''s room in the corridor. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 "Are you leaving?" Nathan suddenly felt a little reluctant to part with Zion. This kind of mood was really contradictory and tangled. He knew that the test result had note out yet, but in his heart, he thought that Zion was his son. Otherwise, why did he target him so much? It seemed that only in this way could he calm down and reduce the guilt and regret in his heart. Zion looked at the jacket in Nathans hand. Knowing that he was going out, he just nodded slightly. Wisdom ran out of the room and shouted, "Zion, you have toe to see me tomorrow!" When he looked up and saw Nathan standing there, he suddenly felt a little uneasy. "Father." Wisdom quickly restrained his childishness and stood there calmly. Seeing him like this, Zion whispered, "You should be kind to your son. Since you have be someone else''s father, you should act like a father." After that, he turned and left. Nathan was slightly stunned. Was he being taught a lesson by this brat? How could a four-year-old child always speak in such an old-fashioned manner? "Go back to your room, lie down and rest! Your mother wille backter. Let her make some delicious food and make it up to you. I''ll go out and I won''te back at noon." These words were said to Wisdom, but Nathan left without looking back, as if he wanted to chase after Zion. "Oh." Wisdom looked at Zion''s back with some regret and waved his hand. He really wanted to go out and have fun with Zion. Yet daddy''s presence was so strong. Forget it, he''d better go back and y the game Zion designed for him. Zion walked out of the door, and Rainie Blu was waiting for him at the door. "Kid, you must be enjoying yourself, aren''t you? Aren''t you afraid that your mommy and I will worry about you?" Nathan followed as he spoke. "Let''s go back to the hospital together." Then he took Zion''s hand, but Rainie took Zion away. "Mr. Ye, you''re too arrogant. It''s almost noon. You''d better stay at home for lunch. Our Katherine doesn''t need you." Nathan looked dissatisfied with Zion, but Rainie ignored him and pulled Zion into the car. "You, at such a young age, you don''t know how sinister people can be. You should not sit in a stranger''s car. Aren''t you afraid of being sold and can''t find your mom?" Rainie''s words were harsh. Nathan''s anger was umting, but he didn''t say anything. He headed directly to his car and rushed out. Zion watched Nathan suffering in front of Rainie Blu. He shook his head and said, "Aunt Blu, I advise you to be more friendly with him. Don''t forget that he has the final say in the whole Ocean City. If he really wants to deal with you, he can make you lose your job with one word. Don''t cry when the timees." "Jinx, what are you talking about? Do you understand that I''m helping you? If one day I really lose my job because of him, will you support me?" Rainie just liked to tease Zion. This boy talked like a mature man all day. Zion frowned and said, "Who wants to support you? You eat too much, I''ll broke if I have to support you." "Brat, who said I eat too much? I''m just..." "You are just chubby? If you keep eating like this, I''m afraid you can''t find a boyfriend." Zion continued to humiliate Rainie. Rainie said with an evil smile, "If I can''t find a boyfriend, I''ll rely on you. Anyway, you look cute. When you grow up, you must be good lookingd." "I don''t want you. I have my mom and sister to take care of. Hurry up and leave. Mom doesn''t know what to eat at noon." Zion sat down and fastened the seat belt. Seeing Zion stop arguing with her, Rainie got on the car. "Do you think Nathan will go to the hospital?" "Don''t know, don''t care. Mom is mine. If I want to see her, I don''t care about others? Aunt Blu, we are the host and he is a guest. If he doesn''t like me, you can drive him away." Zion began toe up with a wicked idea. "Hey, just now you said that I should not offend him. What if I lose my job? You are a child, you drive him away!" "You knew that I am just a child? Don''t you think that he can turn me aside with just one arm?" Zion bickered with Rainie Blu and returned to the hospital happily. As soon as they entered the ward, they felt that the atmosphere in the ward was not right. The low air pressure all over Nathan''s body even caused the temperature in the room to drop to freezing point. "Oh my god, is she still alive?" Rainie was shocked and incoherent. Zion rushed in. When he saw the red and swollen palm print on Mango''s face, his eyes suddenly became angry. "You bastard! How dare you hit my mom!" Zion turned around and ran to Nathan like a lion cub, then began to beat Nathan with his hands and feet. Nathan stood there motionlessly, suffering Zion''s anger. Rainie came in quickly. When she saw Mango like this, she was also at rage. "Nathan, you call yourself a man? You''re scum to beat a woman!" Mango looked at the reaction of the adult and the kid in front of her, and she was somewhat speechless. "It''s not him. Zion, stop!" Mango shouted, but Zion did not stop. Instead, he went forward and grabbed Nathan''s hand and took a bite. This brat''s teeth were really sharp! Nathan only felt pain in his hand. He did not dare to move around because he was afraid of hurting Zion. Seeing this, Mango frowned slightly and said to Rainie who was stunned aside, "Go and pull Zion away. It''s really not him." "Really?" It was obvious that Rainie did not believe it. When she left, Mango was fine. When she came back, Mango''s face was hurt. And Nathan arrived earlier than them. If it was not him, who would it be? Mango knew Rainie''s doubt and whispered, "It''s not him, it''s Macy. No, Macy''s things are still there." It was not until then that Rainie saw the supplements on the table. Some of them were not fully cooked yet and were directly thrown here. "Macy? Well she is Nathan''s woman, so it''s still on him? Zion, bite him hard, bite him to death!" Rainie said angrily. When Zion heard that her mommy said that it was not Nathan, he intended to let her go. Now hearing what Rainie said, he suddenly felt that he was so like a dog raised by Rainie. He let go of Nathan and saw a ring of teeth marks on the back of his hand, even with blood streaks. He twisted his head directly to one side and said, "Don''t think that I''ll apologize if it weren''t for you. The result will be the same as the result of any of your women''s hands." "Macy is not my woman!" Nathan said coldly, but his voice was loud and clear. Mango and Rainie Blu were stunned. This exnation seemed to be different from what they were thinking now. Moreover, Macy and Nathan even had children. Howe she was not his woman? "Nonsense!" Mango waved to Zion. "Zion,e here." "Mom, how are you? Does it hurt? I''ll order some ice cubes for you to cool down, okay?" Facing Mango, Zion suddenly changed from an angry cub to a docile little home dog. The warmhearted look made Rainie wanted to hold this naughty boy in her arms andfort him. Mango touched her son''s head and said, "Mommy is fine. The swelling will subside after a while. Go to buy some food for Mommy with Aunt Blu. Mommy is hungry." "But Mommy, if I leave, what if someone bullies you again?" Zion stared at Nathan with unfriendly eyes. "I promise I won''t let your mom gets hurt again." Nathan quickly opened his mouth. Zion didn''t appreciate it. "Come on. When mom and godfather were together, he took good care of her. But aftering to Ocean City, mom had an ident in your factory and your woman pped her. Who would believe what you said now?" Zion''s words made Nathan speechless. For the first time, he felt that this brat was neat. "I''ll handle it. Don''t worry, I''ll give you an exnation." Nathan looked at Mango. When he heard Zion talk about how Abyss Tang was so good to Mango, he couldn''t help but be jealous. Mango said indifferently, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Ye. I may really go against Ocean City, or maybe because I''m a woman, your girlfriend Miss Cho misunderstood something. But Mr. Ye, I don''t have the obligation to bear your girlfriend''s suspicion, so this is thest time, otherwise I won''t be polite. I just got my leg injured and can''t go to work. I have already called Abyss Tang and I hope Mr. Ye can help me to book a ticket. I want to go back to America to recuperate." As soon as he heard Mango was about to leave, Nathan''s eyes instantly became blurred. "Are you leaving?" "Yes. So that Miss Cho won''t misunderstand me, so I can rest well. This is the best way." "You don''t have to go! I would ask her to leave!" Nathan said directly. He just didn''t want Mango to leave! Mango smiled and said, "There''s no need to do anything unpleasant between you and Miss Cho for an outsider like me. I''m not from here, so it''s okay for me to go back. When my leg injury is healed, if Mr. Ye wants to cooperate with me, I cane back." "Yeah! Are we going back to find Godfather? Mommy, I miss him. When are we going to leave?" Zion immediately became happy, and his happy look deeply hurt Nathan. "You don''t have my permission to leave!" "Your permission? Nathaniel Ye, who do you think you are? Why does she need your permission?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Rainie Blu couldn''t stand it anymore. She just left for a while and Macy attacked Mango. If Mango continued to stay, with one wounded leg, she couldn''t survive Macy. Nathan said overbearingly, "I will deal with Macy, but you are not allowed to leave! I will also call Abyss Tang to make it clear." "Mr. Ye, I think I..." Before Mango could finish her words, Nathan stepped forward quickly, and the powerful air pressure instantly came. "What do you think? Mango, there''s something we need to talk about alone." His eyes were not very friendly, even with a hint of violence and threat. Mango rarely saw him like this. She was shocked for a moment. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 "What are you doing? Are you threatening my mother?" Zion stepped forward and pushed Nathan directly, but Nathan grabbed him with one hand. His eyes were cold, which made Zion a little scared. He shrank. Mango knew that Nathan was angry, and not everyone could bear the consequences of his anger, especially at this time he had Zion in his hand. "Nathan, what do you want to talk to me about? I will talk to you. You let go of Zion first. He is still a child. Rainie, take Zion out to buy me something to eat first. I will talk to Mr. Ye." Mango quickly opened her mouth and looked a little nervous. Rainie looked at her worriedly and said, "Are you okay to stay alone?" The expression on Rainie''s face was like looking at a beast or a monster, which made Nathan even more furious. "What do I want to do to her? Even if I do want, do you think you can change anything if you stay here? Rainie Blu, I give you the right to do whatever you want in front of me. You should be clear, that is for Mango''s sake. But, I can''t tolerant you forever. Don''t test my patience. I am afraid you can''t take it." "How dare you, Ye. What can you do to me?" Rainie Blu hated Nathan''s superior appearance the most. She still wanted to say something, but Mango grabbed Rainie''s arm and gave her a gesture to stay out of this. "Bring Zion out quickly. I don''t want my child to worry about adult''s matters." This words calmed Rainie down. She looked at Zion, who was frowning at Nathan with a thoughtful look. "Zion, let''s go out first and buy some food for your mommy." Rainie Blu came forward to take Zion. Nathan''s movements were a little gentle. Zion red at him. Maybe he felt that he was too scared by Nathan''s gaze just now. He was so angry that he directly lifted his foot and stepped on his instep. This kid was really strong. Nathan felt his instep tingle, but he tried his best not to move. Mango and Rainie were worried about Zion''s action. "Go ahead. I''m a little hungry." Mango had to let Rainie quickly take him out. Rainie quickly took Zion out of the ward. After they left, Mango was relieved. Nathan saw the whole process clearly. "What are you hiding from me?" Nathan pulled a chair aside and sat down. No matter how he looked at it, Nathan felt that the palm print on Mango''s face was so annoying. He suddenly stood up and walked outside. "Wait for me." Mango was a little surprised, but she didn''t say anything. Not long after, Nathan came in with eggs and medicine. He peeled the egg, wrapped it with gauze, and then gently applied it on Mango''s face. His eyes were gentle, with a tinge of annoyance and distress. Mango was lost in the situation. How could he be so gentle on her? It must be my something wrong with my vision. "Mr. Ye, I''ll do it myself. Didn''t you just say that you have something to talk to me? Let''s talk now." Mango wanted to take the egg from Nathan and make it herself, but Nathan dodged it. "Don''t move, just lean on me." His tone was still overbearing as usual. "Mr. Ye, what are you doing? To atone for your girlfriend? Are you afraid that I will make trouble for her? Or..." "I said that Macy is not my girlfriend." Nathan repeated, and his face looked a little ghastly. "That''s strange. She gave birth to an heir of the Ye Family for you, not your girlfriend. Is she your wife? Forgave me for being so rude." Mango said lightly. Nathan''s hand paused for a moment, and he looked straight at Mango with his beautiful eyes. "You know a lot." "Of course. Miss Cho came to warn me personally that she is the hero of the Ye Family and asked me to stay away from you, and not to have any improper thoughts of Mr. Ye. I must remember it deeply. Otherwise, the p on this face will be a lesson, don''t you think?" Mango sneered, her smile was insincere. Nathan sighed and said, "It''s true that she gave birth to a sessor for the Ye family, but the child is not mine." "What do you mean?" Mango was slightly stunned. This answer was really beyond her expectation. How could it not be Nathan''s? If not, why would he care so much about Macy''s child? He would even send her away for her child? Nathan did not want to talk further. He said in a low voice, "I will exin this to you in the future when I have the chance. I can''t let you suffer your p in vain. Tell me, what do you want me to do so that you can''t leave this ce?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mango watched him change the topic, and she only felt that she was so stupid. How could she believe what he said? At that time, she almost died in the fire because she trusted him too much, and her child was also implicated. Now his words made her waver again. Mango''s eyes instantly became colder. "Do you think that Mr. Ye will do whatever I say?" "Of course, as long as you say it, I can do it." Nathan looked at Mango seriously and even dotingly. Mango felt that her eyes were blurred again. Spoiled? He was spoiling me? There must be something wrong with her eyes as well. Mango turned her head aside and sneered, "Since I came to Ocean City, Macy has been unfriendly to me. You remember what she did to me. For the cooperation, I endured it. Now I can''t move, yet shees to me again to provoke and insult me. What if I say that I need to repay her ten times? Mr. Ye, are you willing to do it?" "Okay!" Nathan agreed without hesitation, but Mango couldn''t help but be stunned. "Listen clearly, I want her to suffer ten ps on her face." Mango repeated. This time, Nathan said nothing more. Instead, he picked up the phone and called Thomas. "Go to Ye''s Mansion and take Macy to the hospital. Bring two bodyguards to Katherine''s ward." "Right away, sir." Thomas didn''t know why Nathan ordered him, but he quickly let go of his work and went to Ye''s Mansion. Mango was somewhat surprised at Nathan''s swift behavior, but it was only for a moment. She had experienced Nathan''s heartlessness with her own eyes. She did not expect him to attack Macy in order to keep her here, or did he just want to show off in front of her? Did he think that Katherine was the former Mango Shen? Kind, simple, forgiving, yet ask nothing for return? Unfortunately, Mango Shen was burned to death in the big fire five years ago. Now it was a ruthless avenger who survived! Mango narrowed her eyes and said with a sneer, "Mr. Ye is really willing to do that. I heard that Mr. Ye sent your pregnant wife out of the country for this Macy. Which means you like Macy over your wife. Now, you are really willing to punish her for me?" "What else do you know?" Few people knew about it. Everyone in Ocean City knew that Nathan''s wife was cheating when she was burnt in that fire. They would never know anything about sending her out of the country. Then how would she know? Was she really the original Mango Shen? Nathan''s eyes sparkled, and her expectant eyes made Mango alert. Oh no! She said too much! However, she smiled lightly and said, "Of course, it was told by your girlfriend Macy. She said that since she has the charm to make you leave your pregnant wife many years ago. She also said that she was so important to you and the Ye family. How could I, an outsider, be her opponent? Mr. Ye, it seems that you really are romantic!" Mango''s words were full of sarcasm, but Nathan pretended not to hear it, and there was a trace of loneliness in his heart. Did Macy tell her that? So she still refused to admit it? Nathan''s eyes deepened. "Macy''s words are not necessarily true." "So what she said was all fake? Your wife was sent out of the country, not because of her?" Mango looked straight at Nathan, and her hands unconsciously grabbed the sheets. Fortunately, they were under the quilt, otherwise, she would really reveal her emotions. However, the anger in her chest burned fiercely. Nathan paused for a moment and continued. He did not see Mango and whispered, "At that time, my wife was indeed pregnant, and I didn''t know it when I nned to send her abroad. When I knew it, I wanted to send her abroad even more. She loved me so much, and she loved me so humbly. At that time, Macy came back with the children of the Ye family. If they met, with her personality and kindness, she would definitely suffer more. At that time, Macy''s child was also important, so I could only send my wife abroad. I even arranged the best family doctor and servants abroad to apany her. I did not expect the ident." Liar! Mango''s hand was almost crushing the sheets. Although five years had passed, Mango still remembered the situation. For her own good? Now Mango was dead, so Nathan could say whatever he wanted?" But unfortunately, she remembered it clearly! She remembered what the two bodyguards had said at that time. She remembered that no matter how she shouted, they did not help her. They even said that it was all arranged by Nathan. Mango knew the bodyguards were loyal to Nathan. They were all retired mercenaries. If Nathan had not ordered them, how could they dare to do that to her? Moreover, she still had Nathan''s child in her belly at that time! So everything was lies. Nathan was a liar! At this time, Nathan still wanted to lie to her? Whether she was Mango or not, Nathan wanted to keep her the most. Who was the person he most wanted to lie to? Mango''s eyes were a scarlet- red. She quickly lowered her head, afraid that Nathan would see through her. Just then, a series of footsteps came from outside, apanied by Macy''s familiar voice. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 "Let go! Let me go! What''s your problem Thomas? Do you know who I am? Why did you tie me up here? Let me go, or I''ll ask Nathan to fire you. Do you hear me?" Macy''s voice was very sharp. Even before they arrived at the ward, Mango and Nathan heard it. Nathan was going to see Mango''s reaction. Five years had passed! This exnation and apology were five yearste! He didn''t know if Mango could ept it. Let alone forgiving his original decision. If he had known that such a decision would make them separated from each other, he would choose not to make it. But Macy''s shout broke all this. Mango also calmed down a little because of Macy''s shouting. So close! She was so close to telling Nathan about what had happened that year that she even wanted to ask Nathan how he could lie without batting an eyelid. Fortunately, Macy was here! Mango breathed a sigh of relief slightly, but also felt a little annoyed because she was still angry at Nathan''s words. Shouldn''t have let him affect her emotions! Mango lowered her head and quickly restrained her emotions. She sneered and said, "Mr. Ye, are you really going to p her? Look at her anger. She even threatens to fire your assistant. Macy''s position in the Ye Family is really high." Nathan''s face grew darker. In the past five years, he knew that Macy was arrogant and domineering, but because she gave birth to Wisdom, and Wisdom could not live without his mother, he turned a blind eye to her. Now seeing her bing less and less self- aware, Nathan''s eyes became colder. During the conversation, Thomas took Macy into the ward. "Mr. Ye, Miss Cho is here at your call." Macy was stunned. She looked at Nathan, who sat by Mango''s bed and covered Mango''s face with his own hands. She couldn''t react for a moment. "Nathan? Why are you here? Also, what''s wrong with Katherine''s face?" Macy looked confused. Mango sneered and said, "Miss Cho, you are really good at acting. Isn''t the palm print on my face your work?" "What nonsense are you talking about? What did I do? Did I beat you? Katherine, don''t nder me!" Upon hearing this, Macy knew that he had fallen into a trap. She struggled to break free from the shackles of the bodyguards but failed. "Nathan, don''t listen to her! I didn''t beat her! I didn''t!" "Didn''t you buy these supplements? Didn''t you put them here?" Nathan pointed at the stic bags in front of him and said coldly. Macy''s face was a little ugly. "I bought it. I also admit that I came here in a bad mood to vent my anger, but I really didn''t hit her. Nathan, you must believe me!" Macy continued to struggle, but heard Nathan saying, "Katherine is an honored guest from the United States, to aid our Group. You''ve insulted her several times. Macy, although you are not from Infiniverse Group, you still regard yourself as a member of the Ye Family. If I can''t teach you a lesson or give Katherine an ount for this matter today, how can our Ye Family survive in Ocean City?" "Nathanan, it''s really not me! I didn''t!" "It doesn''t matter if you have it or not. You came here today, and Katherine was injured. It''s your fault. I promised Katherine that I would make you repay by ten times. This matter is settled. I only hope that you can restrain yourself in the future. Don''t forget that Wisdom is the heir of the Ye Family, and you can''t afford to provoke him. Thomas, hit her hard! Like Katherine''s face, you can''t show mercy!" Nathan''s voice was devoid of any warmth. Macy copsed on the ground and shouted sharply. "Nathan, it''s all done by this woman. She must have hit herself and med me! I didn''t do it, really not! Nathan, you must believe me!" "p!" As soon as Macy''s voice fell, Thomas''s palm had already mmed Macy''s face. "Song, you bastard! Do you really dare to hit me? You know, I am Wisdom''s mother! I am the mother of the heir of the Ye Family. How dare you... ah!" Before Macy could finish his words, Thomas pped her again. The burning pain almost made her faint, but the two bodyguards beside her held her from left and right so that she couldn''t move at all. Mango looked at Thomas whipping Macy, and there was no excitement of revenge in her heart. However, she still had some feelings when she saw Macy being sad and Nathan personally treating Macy like this. "Mr. Ye, it''s not good for you to be like this. If Miss Cho finds trouble with me again, I''m really afraid of it." Mango couldn''t help but lean in the direction of Nathan. It seemed that outsiders wanted to seek protection, but Nathan knew that she did it on purpose. The fragrance of her body wafted into his nose little by little, just like the smell in his memory. Although the smell of medicine covered a little, how could those things left in his bones be easily forgotten? Nathan''s eyes softened. "No, I won''t. I will keep her grounded. Before your leg wounds are healed, I won''t let her go out of the vi. Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, no one can hurt you." Nathan''s voice was gentle and his eyes were full of love. Macy couldn''t open her mouth because of Thomas, but her eyes were red with excitement. This woman was really not simple! She had just arrived in Ocean City, but Nathan had been so attentive to her and even punished Macy for the woman. What was her origin? Macy felt his cheeks numb. She red hatefully at Mango. She wanted nothing more than to tear her into pieces with her eyes! Mango looked over and happened to meet Macy''s hateful eyes. She smiled with a hint of provocation, a trace of pride, and something that Macy could not understand. Macy suddenly felt that Mango was dangerous! Did shee for her? How could it be possible? She didn''t know her at all before, okay? Who was she? Countless thoughts shed through Macy''s mind, but she could not find an answer. There was no impression of that strange face at all. She looked at Nathan, who she had been chasing for five years yet had not softened at all. At this time, he was looking at Katherine gently and even carefully treating the bruises on her face. Macy was so jealous that she was going crazy! "Nathan, she''s not a good person! Don''t be fooled by her!" Macy tried hard to express her feeling, but Thomas''s hand was so strong that her mouth was numb, and the words she said were like air leakage, so people couldn''t hear it clearly. Nathan frowned slightly and said coldly, "Put your hand over her mouth. Don''t scare Katherine with her voice." "Yes!" Thomas quickly followed the boss''s order. Macy was desperate. She shouts, shook her head, tried to dodge, but she couldn''t avoid Thomas''s p. After ten ps, Macy Cho felt as if she was dying. Thomas stood aside and whispered, "Sir, it''s over." In order to stimte Macy, Mango deliberately approached Nathan. Nathan did not hesitate and held her shoulder with one hand. Mango wanted to get rid of her, but it was difficult for her to get off. She looked at the deliberate look in Nathan''s eyes and felt a little annoyed. "Mr. Ye, let me go first." Mango''s voice was full ofziness and coquetry. Nathan was instantly in a trance. Although they were not the same faces, their coquetry expressions were exactly the same. He even had an illusion that he had returned to five years ago, in front of Mango, whose eyes were full of love. "I won''t let it go. I won''t let it go for the rest of my life." Nathan opened his mouth subconsciously, but what he said startled everyone in the room. Mango took this opportunity to push Nathan away and kept the distance between them. She teased, "Mr. Ye, Miss Cho will misunderstand if you do this. I will be unlucky again then." She looked at Macy. At this time, Macy''s face was swollen like a pig''s head, which was really terrible. Thomas didn''t hesitate at all. Macy was so angry that she wanted to get up and tear Mango apart. However, she could not move, so she could only stare at Mango fiercely. "Look, Mr. Ye, Miss Cho''s eyes are so scary! They scared me to death." Mango quickly shrank as if she was really scared. Nathan''s cold eyes swept over Macy in an instant. Macy was so scared that she quickly lowered her head, but he pulled the wound on her face, which made her scream in pain. "From now on, take Macy to the seaside vi and stop allmunication from outside. Also, send someone to protect Macy 24 hours to prevent her from any idents. After all, she is Wisdom''s biological mother. When Katherine''s leg injury is cured, let her free. Thomas, take care of this." Nathan''s words almost drove Macy mad. No! She didn''t want to be grounded! Not to be isted from the outside world. Not to blocked from the outside world! Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She would go crazy! "Nathan, no! Don''t do this to me! I was wrong. I kowtow to Katherine. Please don''t lock me up! Wisdom still needs me!" Macy struggled and tried hard to express her words clearly, but she could not open her mouth. She also wanted to kneel down to Mango, but she couldn''t move because of the two bodyguards! She had never suffered such a great humiliation since she returned to the Ye Family five years ago. But now she was framed by the woman named Katherine in front of her! She was not reconciled! Macy red at Mango fiercely, wishing she could tear her into pieces with her eyes. Mango sneered and then quickly restrained her emotions. She whispered, "Mr. Ye, your punishment is too much. After all, she is the mother of the heir of the Ye Family. If this child can''t see mommy, I don''t know what will happen." Nathan was slightly stunned. Fie had forgotten about Wisdom. When Macy heard Mango mentioning Wisdom, she quickly begged for mercy, but what Nathan said next made her feel like she had fallen into an ice cer. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 "It''s time for Wisdom to face everything alone. As the heir of the Ye family, he is four years old now, so he has to arrange a lot of sses. You, as his mother, should relieve your duty recently, so he can take this trial. You can rest assured that everything is arranged in the seaside vi, and you won''t have a hard time. When you have time, read more books, cultivate your body and your temperament, so as not to ruin the good reputation of the Ye family." As soon as Nathan finished speaking, Macy copsed on the ground. Mango did not sympathize Macy at all. All this was her own fault. Compare with how Macy treated her back then, this was nothing. Macy was dragged out. Nathan looked at Mango and whispered, "Can you stay in Ocean City now?" Mango was slightly stunned. "Did you do this just to let me stay?" "Of course." "Why?" After asking this question, Mango felt that something was wrong, but it was toote to take it back. Nathan held her hand and whispered, "I thought you knew why." Mango felt as if she was electrified. She wanted to pull her hand back, but she couldn''t do anything. Nathan grabbed her hand like an iron mp. His eyes were sharp. "Mango, are you really not going to tell me?" There seemed to be a prating force in his eyes, which made Mango a little afraid to look directly at him. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. Mr. Ye, there is nothing between us. You said that you would avenge me, and now you said such strange words. Don''t let others hear you word, they will misunderstand." "Who misunderstood? Who do you mean? Abyss Tang? What''s the rtionship between you two?" Nathan suddenly became nervous. Mango was stunned by his question, but whispered, "I am a friend of Abyss." "Abyss? That sounds so intimately. Can I ask you to call me Nat?" Nathan was a little insatiable. Mango frowned and tried to pull back her hand. She whispered, "Mr. Ye, we are not familiar with each other." "Not familiar? Mango Shen, anyone can say that, but you can''t! If you don''t want to call me that, I won''t force you. Sooner orter, I will let you feel my sincerity. Before that, you can''t leave Ocean City. In Ocean City, you can do anything you want. Even if you poked a hole in the sky, I will give you a shelter, as long as you don''t leave." At this time, Nathan was somewhatpromising. Mango had never seen Nathan like this before. He was the Crown Prince of the Ocean City. No matter what he said, there were countless people who were eager to tter him. As long as he wanted something, there was nothing he couldn''t get. Since when did he be like this? Or was this his new trick? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Mango reminded herself in her mind, but she smiled and said, "Mr. Ye, you really patronized me. If Mr. Ye really needs me, I will naturally remember the cooperation between our two families. Although my leg is injured now, I can still do the design." Nathan looked at Mango''s bright smile and felt very upset. She smiled without any problems, but there was no warmth in her eyes, yet there was even a hint of indifference. This familiar pair of eyes, which used to follow him so warmly, now turned into ice pitons, making people feel ufortable. Did people have to lose the love before they can cherish it? Nathan tried hard to suppress the difort in his heart and said bitterly, "As long as you are happy. But there is no hurry about the designing. Mypany is facing some minor issue recently. I have to deal with with it first, then we talk about cooperation. So you can take the next few days to rest. You can only provide your expertise when you are healthy, right?" Mango did not ignore the sadness and loneliness that shed in Nathan''s eyes, but she told herself that she could not be softhearted. This man was a heartless man. How could he be sad and disappointed? It was just a way to show her, and to soften her heart. She smiled slightly and replied, but she closed her eyes. Obviously, she was tired. Seeing her like this, Nathan could not stay any longer. He got up and looked at Mango with her eyes closed. Seeing the dark circle under her face, he said reluctantly, "If you are tired, you can rest first. I''ll send someone, I myself won''t be here for a few days. The lunch..." "Rainie will buy it for me. Thank you, Mr. Ye." Mango smiled perfunctorily. "Apply on the wound again tonight." "Thank you." For a moment, the two of them seemed to have nothing to say. Nathan suddenly missed the time when Macy was there, she would at least get closer to him. Even if she had ulterior motives, he didn''t care. Now, the mental distance between the two of them was so far, it felt like a thousands of mountains and rivers. No matter how hard he tried, Nathan could note closer. This made Nathan very powerless and heart-wrenching, but now he could do nothing about it. "Have a good rest. I''ll see youter." "Goodbye." This time, Mango didn''t even bother to be perfunctory. Seeing her like this, Nathan left the ward lonely. Mango opened her eyes at the moment when he left, and there was a sh of light at the bottom of her eyes. Nathan opened the door of the ward and found that Thomas was waiting for him in the corridor. "What''s the matter?" Thomas hurriedly followed up and whispered, "President Ye, I checked. On the day thepany''s information leaked, Zion seemed to have really been to thepany. This is a surveince video, and someone has seen it. It seems that a child has entered your office. As for whether it is Zion or not, they are not sure." Nathan''s eyes slightly wrinkled, and there was a sh of light at the bottom of his eyes. "Go back to Ye''s Mansion with me." "Yes." Without a word, Thomas followed Nathan back to Ye''s Mansion. Wisdom was ying the breakthrough game in his room. This game was designed by Zion. He thought that he was not stupid and it would not be too difficult. But now he had yed for an hour, and he still did not handle the game. "Damn! How could this be?" Wisdom was so into the game. He didn''t even notice Nathaning in. He didn''t raise his head until theptop in his hand was taken away. "Who? Who dares to touch myputer?" Wisdom looked up angrily and saw Nathan standing there with a cold face. All his anger suddenly faded away. "Daddy? Why are you here?" Nathan didn''t answer him, but handed theptop to Thomas. "Let''s see if you can crack it." Thomas was a little surprised. He didn''t understand why Nathan arranged this, but he still took the laptop and began to y. Seeing that Nathan did not me him, Wisdom quickly jumped out of bed and came to Thomas. He sat down on the side, whispering, "Uncle Thomas, you must help me to crack the game. I''ve been ying for an hour and made no progress. It''s so depressing." Thomas smiled at Wisdom and began to finish. Half an hour passed, but Thomas''s eyebrows didn''t rx. An hour passed, cold sweat dripped down Thomas''s forehead. Seeing this, Nathan sneered and said, "Thomas, it''s time for you to continue training. Now you can''t even crack a game designed by a child. You are my assistant, prove you are worthy." Thomas''s whole back was soaking wet, but he said unwillingly, "Mr. Ye, this is definitely not a child''s work. I admire your sense of humor, but there is no time to joke." Nathan hand over theptop to Wisdom. He said in a low voice, "Continue to y and see when you canplete it. Tell me when you finish." "Daddy, you allow me to y?" "For this time, yes." After speaking, Nathan got up and left the room. Thomas didn''t dare to stay and followed Nathan into the study. Nathan handed the copy of the video from the study to Thomas. "Look, a child is fooling us around." Song Tao was a little confused and quickly sat down. When he saw the video, he was so shocked and could open his mouth to put down an egg. Such a surprised expression actually pleased Nathan, and a sudden sense of pride filled his pride. If Zion was really his son, then he should celebrate it, shouldn''t he? This brat was really something! Thomas was surprised for a long time before he came to his senses. "This, this is Zion''s design?" "So do you think he had nothing to do with leaking the confidential information?" Nathan gave Thomas and himself each a ss of red wine. He waved the red wine in his hand and said with a smile, "The first time I was embarrassed in public was because this stinkingd sprayed urine on me. At that time, no one else except him and me in the toilet. How did this video be uploaded to the Inte? When thepany was attacked, we found that the other party directly changed thework address to the old house of Ye Family. These two things showed that the other party was very familiar with our Ye Family. The third time, Zion appeared in my office. After that, We went to the kindergarten, finding only Wisdom. And the kid happened to be Wise''s best friend. Did you think all those could be coincidence?" Nathan''s series of words stunned Thomas. "But he is only a four-year-old child!" "Yeah, he''s only four years old. If he grows older, this brat will be amazing. But if he''s my son, that''s reasonable." Nathan smiled very proudly, but Thomas was so shocked that his eyeballs almost fell out. "Mr. Ye, what did you say? Your son? You mean Zion is your son? How is it possible?" Nathan smiled smugly. "I also want to know how likely it is. Fortunately, there will be results tomorrow." "Tomorrow?" Thomas had be a parrot now, and his brain could no longer function normally. Although he knew that Nathan asked him to investigate Zion and Katherine, and he also knew that Nathan was doing the DNA test, yet when things add up, Thomas couldn''t figure out: how did the brat kid be Mr. Ye''s son? Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Nathan didn''t care much about Thomas''s expression now. In his heart, Zion hadpletely reced everything, anything. "Mr. Ye, how to deal with the confidential leaks?" Thomas finally regained hisposure. He seemed hesitating: ording to the original n, he wanted to solve it through the police. Now it seemed impossible and unbelievable. Nathan lowered his head and pondered for a while before saying, "Apply for the patents of the leaked technology, making them useless for whomever acquired them. It doesn''t matter how much it costs, just do it quick. For those that can not be copyrighted immediately, try your best to minimize the loss. As for the rest that can not be protected, just lose them. The Ye Family doesn''tck money. If Zion did this, I''ll take it as his practice." Listening to Nathan''s unconcerned tone, Thomas broke out in a cold sweat. If Zion was really Nathan''s son, could the Ye Family hold on for a few days because of Mr. Ye''s attitude of loving his son so much? Of course, Thomas didn''t dare to ask that. He quickly left to do what Nathan had told him. After Thomas left, Nathan was anxious and wished he could know Zion''s birth identity right now. He ran to the bedroom again and looked at Mango''s pregnancy test. He felt delighted no matter how he looked at it. Mango didn''t know what Nathan was thinking at this time. She was having a happy meal on the bed with Zion and Rainie. "Mom, I heard that you are what you eat. That''s why I specially asked Aunt Blu to buy the thigh bone. Please eat more." Zion put the thigh bone into Mango''s bowl and looked at her eagerly. Mango touched his head and said with relief, "It''s better to have a son." "Yes, I''m mom''s mink coat." Zion said happily. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Yes, you are Mommy''s mink coat and Rita is Mommy''s cotton jacket." Mango''s casual words made Zion a little depressed. "Mom\, I miss my sister. Can I video-call her?" At this time, the time difference in the United States was okay. Mango looked at her son like this and suddenly felt a little worried. In recent years, Zion had been taking care of Rita. This time, he left because he was worried about hering to the Ocean City alone. In fact, he still missed Rita. "Yes, but don''t take too long, ok?" "Got it." Zion happily took the phone and sent a video directly. It didn''t take long before Rita''s beautiful face to show up on the phone. "Brother!" The crisp and pleasant voice sounded like jade beads fell into a porcin te, which also made Zion''s lips slightly raised. "Did you take the medicine obediently today? Did you listen to the doctor?" "Of course. I''m so obedient. Brother, when will youe back? Is Ocean City fun? Have you gone out with Mom? Remember to take some photos for me" Although she was sick, she was very cheerful. The most important thing was that her bright smile really made people reluctant to part with her. Zion said with a smile, "I just arrived in Ocean City and started school. I haven''t had time to go out yet. When I get back, I''ll go to the zoo, the botanical garden, and take photos of your favorite animals and nts, okay?" "Good! Brother, you''re the best!" She said happily, but there was some loneliness in her eyes. "Zion, it would be great if I could go there myself. I heard that Ocean City is a very beautiful city, but unfortunately, I have never left the United States. How do you think about my illness, can it be cured?" Rita''s words made Zion frown slightly and whispered, "Definitely, trust me. When you recover, I will take you to any ce you want, okay?" "Deal, let''s make a pinky promise!" Rita stretched out her little finger and wanted to hook with Zion through the screen. Zion also put his finger on it, but his eyes were full of tears, and he resisted it all the time. Mango suddenly felt that all the food had lost taste. "Let''s go back after Mom and I finished our business here. If you miss us, send us a video. Make sure you listen to our godfather, okay?" "Got it. Are you also in the hospital? Why did I see the IV bottle?" Rita got sharp eyes. After a while, she frowned and looked worried. Mango smiled and said, "It''s okay. Mommy has a cold. It''s just not limatized. She will be fine soon." "Then mommy needs to take medicine obediently and listen to the doctor. Although the injection is a little painful, it will soon make you feel better." She said like a little adult, but once again tore the hearts of Mango and Zion. "Don''t worry. I''m with Mommy. Nothing will happen. I won''t let anyone hurt Mommy." "Well, I believe in you, you are the best brother!" Zion was very satisfied with his sister''s love. "It''s gettingte. You should go to bed now. We are getting back to eat." "Okay, brother, goodbye, mom." After she hung up the video, Mango could no longer hold back her tears and covered her mouth. Rainie Blu patted her back andforted her, "Everything will be fine. I believe that God will not be so cruel. They are so young and lovely. Everything will be fine." "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault. It was I who failed to protect Rita well. If I had been able to protect the children at that time, she wouldn''t have stayed in the hospital since she was born. I knew better than anyone that Rita was envious of those healthy children. She barely even left the hospital for over four years." "Well, Mango, me that bastard Nathan. It has nothing to do with you. You have tried your best. If it was your fault, your only fault would just be loving the wrong man. Now you are a mother. You have to be strong for the sake of your children, don''t you?" Rainie Blu made Mango nod heavily. Yes. She had to be strong! She wanted Nathan to pay for everything for her two children. Zion didn''t know what Rainie and Mango were talking about, but his eyes were a little dignified. Not as child-like and immature as he should be at this age. After the meal, Rainie left with Zion. Mango felt exhausted both physically and mentally. Regardless of who the other party was, she simply covered herself with the quilt and fell asleep. After a day, Dr. Zhang had a DNA test. Nathan ran over in a hurry. "Dr. Zhang, where is the report?" Dr. Zhang had never thought that Nathan woulde personally, so he was a little nervous. " I nned to send it to you, Mr. Ye. No need toe here in person." "That is fine, just hand it over." Nathan looked at Dr. Zhang eagerly. Dr. Zhang handed the report to Nathaniel. Nathan suddenly became very excited and didn''t even know how to open it. Was it? If not, what should he do? But he was eager to know this result. "Mr. Ye?" Seeing Nathan standing there like a fool, Dr Zhang couldn''t help but called him. Nathan finally woke up from his daydream. "Oh, I''m off." He turned around with the report in his hand, and his palms were already sweating. Nathan returned to the car. Looking at the documents of the test, he quickly lit up a cigarette. Now he urgently needed a smoke to ease his mood. Covered in the smoke, the outline of his face was undefinable, so was his mood. Nathan finally calmed down after the cigarette. He opened the report and jumped to the result. When he saw the DNA simrity between father and son in the report, Nathan''s hands couldn''t help trembling. Zion was really his son! It was his and Mango''s child! His nose suddenly twitched, and tears welled up. The decisive and deceptive veteran of the cruel business world, now had tears in his eyes at this moment. He held the report tightly and read it again and again. In the end, he cried andughed like a fool, with tears falling down from the corner of his eyes. This was great news! Zion was his son! Then was Mango his wife? They survived the fire five years ago! But why didn''t theye back to look for him after surviving for five years? Why did she change her face now? Why didn''t she admit that she was his wife? A series of questions lingered in Nathan''s mind. He called Thomas. "Thomas, can you help me double- check what happened during fire five years ago? No matter what method it took. Moreover, how is the investigation of Katherine''s background in the US?" Thomas suddenly became nervous about Nathan''s questions. "Sir, the information of Katherine is protected by someone. No matter how hard I try, even with the mafia involved, I got nothing new. That someone is really too powerful. I only know that she is a Chinese American." "Born and raised? That''s impossible! Keep looking! Check Abyss Tang. See if Abyss Tang had come to Ocean City five years ago?" Nathan pointed out a new direction to Thomas. "Copy that sir." After hanging up the phone, Nathan could not calm down for a long time. She was still alive! And now she was very likely to be with him, but why did she deny this? Nathan couldn''t figure it out, but he missed Mango very much. He stepped on the gas pedal subconsciously and rushed out like flying. After driving around Ocean City, he parked the car again in the hospital parking lot. Nathan walked to Mango''s ward with her favorite fruit: mango. Mango was reading an English financial magazine. He still remembered that Mango''s English was not very good in the past, and she didn''t like finance. Her favorite thing every day was to lie on the windowsill and watch when he got off work. Every time she saw hime back, her happiness felt like she owned the whole world. But now these light could no longer be seen in her eyes. She even gave up the ease she used to live. What had she experienced in these years? Chapter 50 Chapter 50 When Mango heard the footsteps, she looked up slightly and saw Nathan standing at the door of the ward and looking at her obsessively. His eyes were so infatuated and gentle, as if she was his most beloved woman in his life. But the next moment, she sneered in her heart. Nathan''s favorite person was Macy, but what was Mango? "Mr. Ye? Why are you here? Didn''t you say that you are very busy recently?" In fact, she had already known that Director Zhang had reported the paternity test to Nathan. She had been waiting for Nathan toe to denounce her, but she didn''t expect Nathan toe after such a long time. Now her eyes were full of affection. Was he here to seek a remarriage?" Or confirmation? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. While Mango was preparing, Nathan walked in with a smile. The sun shone through the French windows and reflected on Nathan as if it had covered him with a layer of gold. Mango was suddenly in a trance. She still remembered that he was so high-spirited when she saw Nathan for the first time. At that time, he was an entrepreneur invited by the school to exin his experience to the students. But his handsome look, was like a beautiful scenery in the sunny spring, directly shot into Mango''s heart. Since then, her was all about him and she did not think about anything but him. She even imagined that she could be his bride someday. She thought that this was just her wishful thinking, but she didn''t expect that fate would torture people so much. At a banquet, she identally slept with him and was caught in bed. Only then did she know that Nathan had a girlfriend. Because of this matter, his girlfriend left her hometown in anger, and Nathan was forced to marry Mango due to pressure from society and public opinion. Although the process wasn''t pleasing, Mango was still happy about the result. She even thanked God that she could be Nathan''s wife. In order to make him like her, she tried to give up her preference, took his preferences as hers, and regarded him as her everything. Mango thought that she could win his heart eventually. But unfortunately, he was a stone on an iceberg. No matter how much effort she put in, she was still buried in his hands. Now the same scene made Mango''s heart hurt like a knife wound. She suddenly hated Nathan, who was a disaster to the country and the people. If he was not so good-looking, and if he was a little ugly, would he not end up like this? Unfortunately, everything was just if! Mango tried hard to suppress the emotions in her heart, but she still couldn''t control the coldness and disgust in her eyes. Nathan was filled with joy. When he saw the rejection in Mango''s eyes, he felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured on his head. Nathan felt a chill that pierced through his heart. "What, you don''t want me to be here?" He took a step forward and put mango the fruit, on Mango the person''s table. Its scent caught Mango''s nose, and she couldn''t help but feel sad again. Mango''s favorite fruit was mango, but because Nathan said that he was not used to it, she never touched it again. Now she changed her face and identity, and he brought mango to see her. What was this? Was it particrly ironic? "What do you bring mango for? I don''t like mango." Mango said in a low voice without looking at the mango. In fact, in the past five years, she had never touched mango again, because Zion and Rita were allergic to mango. In this regard, the two children followed Nathan. Nathan paused. He knew that Mango liked mango, only from the servants. He was allergic to mango, and there had never been any mango at home. He always thought that it was because Mango did not like it either. Later, he inadvertently knew that it was Mango who gave up her favorite fruit in order to protect him. He had nned to tell her that she could eat whatever she wanted and there was no need to think about him. However, when Macy returned, there would be no chance for them to sit down and talk. Now Mango told him that she didn''t like mango, and she didn''t even look at it. Nathan felt very ufortable for a moment. "Your eyes betrayed you. You like mango don''t you? If you like it, you eat it. Why are you so tense? I''ll peel it for you." Nathan didn''t seem to see Mango''s cold face. He picked up a mango and peeled it. "Don''t! Aren''t you allergic?" After Mango finished speaking, she felt that she overreacted. She held out her hand in the air. She didn''t know what to do. She didn''t know whether to take it back or not. Nathan''s eyes suddenly lit up. "How do you know that I''m allergic to mango?" His eyes sparkled with hope. Mango quickly took back her hand and said with a smile, "Sorry, I forgot that Mr. Ye is here for a while. I thought it was Abyss. He is allergic to mango, yet he peeled for me every time, but every time he had rashes all over his body. Seeing that he is so ufortable, I won''t eat it." All of Nathan''s light dissipated little by little when he heard Mango''s words. Abyss Tang! It was for Abyss Tang! His hand was slightly pressed, and some mango juice spilled out. Mango seemed to have not seen it. She continued to smile and said, "Mr. Ye, if it''s convenient for you, you can peel one for me. Abyss is not here, I am really a little greedy." Looking at Mango''s decent smile and listening to her heart-wrenching words, Nathan only felt a sharp pain in his heart, but he lowered his head and began to peel a mango. "Eat more if you like it. I heard from others that mango is good for women''s health. Don''t be wronged for anyone in the future." "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Ye. But the rtionship between Abyss and me is different. I can''t let him do that for me." Mango''s words made Nathan''s face sink again. "You like Abyss Tang so much?" He suddenly looked up, and there was a trace of injury and scarlet in his sharp eyes. He was like an injured beast, but he tried hard to hold back his ws for fear of hurting Mango. Mango had never seen Nathan like this before. She had always thought that he was cold hearted until she saw his care and care for Macy. She knew that this man also had tenderness, but his tenderness did not belong to her. What did he mean by looking at her with such injured eyes? As if she had done a heinous thing. Mango suddenly couldn''t look straight into his eyes. She quickly lowered her head and said with a smile, "Mr. Ye, I''ll do it myself." As she spoke, she wanted to snatch the mango from Nathan''s hand, because she saw that there were red dots on the back of Nathan''s hand. However, Nathan dodged and continued to peel. He looked serious and careful as if he was not holding a mango, but the most precious jewelry in the world. "Mr. Ye!" "Shut up!" Nathan really wanted to hold back his jealousy and anger, but he couldn''t bear it. He suddenly growled, which startled Mango. This man was hormone-imbnced, wasn''t he? He was fine just now, but now he was angry? Mango simply ignored him. He could die of pain! However, Mango peeked at Nathan from time to time. Nathan peeled the mango and cut it into small pieces with a fruit knife. Then he put it on the te and handed it to Mango. At this time, the back of his hand was already red. Mango frowned slightly and wanted to turn a blind eye to it, but she couldn''t help but look at it. She didn''t know whether to eat this te of mango now or not. She quickly took it and whispered, "I can handle it by myself. Mr. Ye, your hand is red. Go and see the doctor." "It doesn''t matter." As if he could not feel any difort, Nathan wiped his hand with a piece of tp and began to peel another one for her. "Enough, enough, Mr. Ye, I can''t eat so much." Mango quickly stopped him. Nathan increasingly felt that Mr. Ye sounded so harsh. They used to be the closest couple and even stayed together in the same bed for three years. Now she came back, not only did she not recognize herself, but she also called him "Mr. Ye". Did she lose her memory? "Call me by my name." "Huh?" Mango was stunned. It seemed that she didn''t expect Nathan to make such a request. Nathan''s heart ached once more when he saw the dazed look on her face, as if she was still as familiar as before. "Call me by my name. I''m not used to others calling me mister." "But Thomas calls you that." "Are you Thomas?" Nathan''s question stopped Mango. This man was temperamental. Shouldn''t he be here to ask about Zion''s DNA test? Why didn''t he mention anything? What did he mean? Mango''s mind was full of doubts, but she did not speak, nor did she call Nathan''s name. Instead, she bowed her head and began to eat mango. She hadn''t eaten this thing for five years, and now she still ate it in such a sweet way. Unfortunately, her state of mind was different. She ate one mouthful after another. Suddenly, she found that Nathan''s hand scratched the back of her hand from time to time. The back of the hand, which was slightly red just now, was red and swollen at this time. Even his neck was a little red. "Nathan, you..." Mango quickly put down the mango in her hand and wanted to say something, but she stopped. She should not care about him so much! But what if he died of allergy, suffocation, and what happens to Rita? Yes! She cared about this scumbag in order for the sake of Rita! Mango secretly persuaded herself. Then she eased her tone and pressed the nurse''s bell on the bedside. Looking at Mango who still cared about him in her eyes, Nathan suddenly smiled. "Are you stillughing? Are you out of your mind?" Mango felt that his smile was particrly dazzling. Why was this man so unpredictable when she came back this time? It was already horrifying enough that he could peel mango for her in person. Now he wasughing like a fool. Did he have any conspiracy? Mango subconsciously wanted to pull away the distance between them, but at this moment, Nathan suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her arm. He pulled Mango into his arms. The next moment, they were kissing. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Mango Shen was stunnedpletely. She never thought that Nathaniel Ye would take the initiative to kiss her. The most important thing was that he had never taken the initiative to kiss her for three years after their marriage. Even when they were on the bed, it was just a routine. He did not allow her to touch his lips. The lips, for Nathaniel Ye, were a sacred ce. In the past, she always felt that she was not deserved to touch it, but now what was this? In Mango''s dazed, Nathaniel Ye had already pried open her pearly white teeth. The flexible tip of his tongue reached inside and started attacking the ground. The taste of mango filled his mouth. In the past, he would not try this kind of taste even if he was beaten to death. But now, he actually felt that the taste was so sweet to the bottom of his heart. Mango finally came to her senses. She pushed Nathaniel away, and with a sound, she gave Nathaniel a p. Nathaniel''s face instantly swelled up, which was particrly eye-catching with the blue-purple on his neck. "Nathaniel, are you crazy?" Mango''s breath was unstable, that her entire body was trembling. Five years! I can''t believe I still feel something about his kiss! How could this happen? It must be because I hated him so much! That''s right! It must be like this! She kept hypnotizing herself. Nathaniel was smiling like a child who had secretly had candy. His eyes flickered with a hint of affection, causing Mango to feel very uneasy. "What''s the matter with this man?" Just when Mango was at a loss for what to do, the doctor and nurse walked in. "What''s the matter? Is there any ce that needs help?" Before Mango could open her mouth, Nathaniel said faintly, "Nothing, I''m a little allergic. Let me have a check." The doctor now found that his hands and face were swollen and even changed color. "Quick! Hurry up and prepare the first aid! Why aren''t you in a hurry now that you''re in such a state? It''s easy to cause shock!" The doctor was particrly nervous. Mango Shen, to some extent, was a little stunned. She always knew that Nathaniel was allergic to mango, but she had never seen to what degree the allergy was. Now, after listening to the doctor''s words, she was frightened. "Doctor, is it dangerous?" "Of course it''s dangerous. It happened so fast. If we had any dy, he''ll die of shock. Send him to the emergency room quickly!" The nurse took Nathaniel without exnation. Mango Shenpletely panicked at this moment. He was actually allergic to mango to such a degree! "What should I do?" If something were to happen to him, what about Rita? Mango was so anxious that she wanted to get off the bed, but Nathaniel noticed her and let out a low growl. "Be good and stay in bed." "But I..." "There''s no ''but''. If you insist on making trouble, I won''t treat myself." Nathaniel threatened Mango childishly. Mango really wanted to say that it doesn''t matter if you treat yourself or not, but when she thought of Rita and the fact that she was still lying on the hospital bed and suffering from pain, She finally stopped. Only then did Nathaniel rx a little. "Wait for me toe back, my good girl." He smiled at Mango before turning around and following the nurse to the emergency room. Mango felt a chill run down her spine. What did he call her just now? A good girl? "What''s wrong with this man''s head?" Mango shook, as if goosebumps were about to fall off her skin. When Nathaniel and the others went outpletely, she felt that something was wrong. This man knew that Zion Shen was his biological son today. Shouldn''t he ask her what was going on? And what about her identity? But why didn''t he mention anything? And acted so weird? "What on earth is he going to do?" "Hasn''t he read the appraisal report yet?" After thinking about it, it seemed that this was the only reason to exin Natheniel''s performance at this time. Mango''s heart was filled with suspicion, but she was also worried about Nathaniel''s body. She anxiously waited as she looked outside from time to time. The one day seemed like a year to her. Finnally, Nathaniel Ye was taken inside. He had drops on his hands and the rashes had eased a little. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The doctor ced him in the seat next to Mango Shen. Mango immediately became anxious. "Hello, doctor, why did you arrange him here? It''s not convenient for us to sleep in the same ward." "There''s nothing inconvenient. I think it''s quite good." Nathaniel replied directly to Mango. Mango looked at his current expression and said somewhat angrily, "You''re just allergic, there''s no need for you to be hospitalized, right?" "My life is precious. I''m going to leave the hospital after I''m done. Can''t I?" Nathaniel fully yed her rogue character. Mango felt like she was about to go crazy. "You don''t care about yourpany anymore? Didn''t you say that there was something wrong with yourpany? What''s the point of being hospitalized here?" "I''m a human, not a deity. I''m already so sick, yet you''re asking me to go to thepany? Mango Shen, aren''t you too cruel? Besides, who''s the one who caused me to end up like this? Isn''t it because peeling the mango for you?" Nathaniel was being argumentative. Mango was rather speechless. "I didn''t let you peel it. Nathaniel Ye, you are a rogue!" "I don''t care. Anyway, I''m allergic because I peeled the mango for you. Now I''m weak all over and has difficulty breathing. I may be shocked at any time. I need to be hospitalized. Doctor, I want a breathing machine." Nathaniel gasped as he spoke as if he really couldn''t breathe. Mango was so angry that she was shivering, but there was nothing she could do about it. "I want to change my room!" "Sorry, Miss Shen, our ward is full." The doctor replied at once. Nathaniel Ye had share in this hospital, so the doctor didn''t dare to offend him. Now that Nathaniel meant it, he didn''t dare to change Mango Shen''s room no matter what. When Mango heard this, she was very angry. It had been a very, very long time since she had been so angry. Looking at Nathaniel Ye, who chuckled at this time, she was so angry that she picked up a pillow and threw it at him directly. Nathaniel was caught off guard and was hit exactly. He waspletely stunned. It seemed to be the first time that he had been beaten since he was a child. Had he been beaten by Mango Shen? Nathaniel was in a state of stupefaction. When the doctors and nurses saw this, they left the ward one after another to avoid a war. However, Mango was still not relieved. She grabbed another mango on the table and threw it directly at Nathaniel. Nathaniel finally reacted this time. He grabbed the mango and said with a smile, "Are you really going to let me die here? You know that I am allergic to mango, but you still throw it to me?" "I don''t care if you''re dead!" Mango said in a huffing voice. Nathaniel''s smile was a little proud. "If I were to die, wouldn''t you feel sorry for me?" "Nathaniel Ye, I tell you, show some respect! I already have a boyfriend, you''d better keep a distance from me!" Mango Shen felt that this Nathaniel was unfamiliar. She didn''t know how to face it at all, so she could only use Abyss Tang to block it first. Nathaniel''s eyes darkened a little, but he whispered, "As long as you are not married, I will have a chance. Anyway, I am interested in you and I like you. From now on, I will pursue you. I will let you be my girlfriend, even my wife." "Are you out of your mind?" Mango''s nerves were agitated by the word "wife". "To be his wife?" It would never happen again in this lifetime! Nathaniel continued as if he hadn''t heard it, "I don''t believe that you won''t feel anything to me if we live and eat together?" "Nathaniel Ye, why are you so shameless? Before I came to Ocean City, some people said that you were a cold iceberg. I think there is something wrong with that person''s eyes. Or did you bribe that person to mislead me on purpose?" Mango was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She had thought of countless ways of his response, but she had never imagined that it would be this one. Nathaniel said as if he didn''t care, "Maybe that man really doesn''t know me. In fact, I am a rogue, just because the Ye family''s background hides my characteristics." Mango really wanted to swear. Now Nathaniel didn''t even blink when he was telling a lie. "No, that''s not right!" He was also good at telling lies in the past. Otherwise, how could he let her almost die in the fire? Mango tried her best to calm herself down, but her chest was rapidly bullying her. It was obvious that she was very angry. Nathaniel didn''t dare to push too hard. No matter why she did not recognize him, as long as she was still in Ocean City, even if he had to pursue her again, he would made it. Thinking of this, Nathaniel smiled quietly. He sent a message to Thomas Song, arrangingpany''s affairs him, and he himself had more important things to do. Thomasined bitterly, but Nathaniel directly turned off the phone as if he couldn''t see anything. Mangoy down and wanted to close her eyes to rest. She tried her best to ignore the fact that Nathaniel was living with her, but in embarrassment, she found that her pillow was missing. When she turned to look at Nathaniel, she saw that he holding her pillow and smiling a little triumphantly. "It smells good." All of a sudden, Mango''s anger came back to her. After getting married for three years, she didn''t know that Nathaniel was so riffraff. If she had known that he was like this, maybe she would not love him anymore. Mango red at him, then turned around and rang the nurse''s bell. The nurse quickly ran over. Nathaniel suddenly felt that it was really inconvenient to have a nurse bell, and the way he looked at the nurse was not friendly. The little nurse was so scared that she didn''t know what she had done wrong, and she was shivering all over. "Mr. Ye, I, I... Is there anything you need?" Mango didn''t care about Nathaniel''s attitude at all. She said to the nurse, "Bring me a pillow." Just as the nurse was about to agree, Nathaniel''s cold look shot over like a cold arrow. The nurse was scared and had to say with a smile, "Miss Shen, I''m really sorry. The pillows in our hospital are all matched. There is no extra. Don''t you see that Mr. Ye has one in his hand? Why don''t you discuss it?" After that, the nurse ran away as if there was something chasing her. Mango was provoked to anger. "Nathaniel Ye!" "What''s wrong? Do you want a pillow?" Nathaniel''s smile was very innocent, but it made Mango grit her teeth in hatred. In the three years in their marriage, he had a scowl on his face every day, as if someone owed him eight million dors. Now he was smiling like a fool. So why did she bully herself so much in the three-year marriage? The more Mango thought about it, the angrier she became. She decided to give up her pillows and flip over to lie on the bed. She also covered her head with the nket, so it would be better if she did not see him. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 "Hey, are you sure you don''t want it?" Nathaniel suddenly felt amused when he saw Mango''s angry expression. It seemed that he had never seen such a Mango Shen in the past three years after their marriage. "She had always been careful about him, and even tried to please him. She would even wrong herself for his personal habits. The previous wife who was humble and had hidden herself like a bullied daughter-inw now not only changed her face, but also changed her character? Or is this her real personality? It''s just because of her love made her lost herself?" If that was the case, then did this mean that Mango Shen no longer loved him now?" At the thought of this possibility, Nathaniel felt very ufortable. She used to love him so deeply. How could it be said that if she didn''t love him anymore? Besides, they had a son now, didn''t they? Zion Shen! He and Mango''s son! A child that he had once thought would not survive had now appeared in front of him, and he was also so outstanding. Nathaniel felt uprehending for a moment, and it was hard to tell what he was feeling. He got out of bed and handed the pillow to Mango. He was less like a ruffian and seemed to have returned to the indifferent and distant look he had five years ago. However, when looked carefully, one would find that things were different now. His cold eyes were shining with a light that no one else could understand. "Here you are, joking with you just now. If you don''t like me to live here, I will go out. I am on the corridor. You can call me if you need anything. Your legs are my responsibility. Don''t feel embarrassed. No matter how you want to enve me, I have noints. I just hope that you can live a casual life." Nathaniel said these words five yearster. He didn''t know if Mango would forgive him or not, but the heavens had still given him this chance, hadn''t they? Although Mango Shen''s DNA test had note out yet, he was sure that she was his wife! An identification report was just used to force her toe back to his side. Mango''s hands were tightly gripping the sheets. She didn''t even move, as if she had really fallen asleep. However, only she knew how uneasy she was at this moment. She never thought that Nathaniel wouldpromise, nor did she expect that he would lower himself to take care of her, even make apromise. Could it be because she wasn''t the previous Mango? Or was it because Zion Shen was his son and he felt guilty towards her? No matter what, today''s Nathaniel had caught Mango off guard. She didn''t even know what kind of mood she should have to face him. The n that she had made before seemed to have been disrupted all of a sudden, and she was like a lost child. Behind her came the sound of Nathaniel going out, and there seemed to be less pressure in the air. Did he really go out? Mango gently lifted the nket. Except for her, there was nothing else in the room. Her pillow was ced on one side of the bed, with Nathaniel''s temperature on it. Thinking back to everything that had happened just now, she felt like she was in a dream. "No, that''s not right!" Everything was wrong! ording to her assumption, Natheniel was alert, and had done such cruel things to her five years ago. Now she was back, although she changed her face, Zion Shen''s appearance, as well as the evidence left, was enough to mess up Nathaniel''s mind. Maybe he would do something to her again after thorough investigation. This was the only way to cover up the evil deeds he had done to her five years ago, wasn''t it? As for Zion, he would either kill him in a frenzy or rob her of the right to raise him. But why didn''t he do this? In order to cope with such a situation, she even prepared for Lawsuits, and even couldn''t wait to see Nathaniel''s strategy, and secretly asked someone to protect Zion. She did not believe that Nathaniel would not make a move if so many baits were out.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But what was going on with Nathaniel now? He clearly knew about Zion and his identity, so why didn''t he mention anything about him? Before returning China, she did want Nathaniel to fall in love with her, and then let him be willing to donate his kidneys to save Rita. In the end, she would abandon Nathaniel, and let him taste the pain of being abandoned by his beloved. She swore that she really thought so. However, on the day she returned to her country, on the day she saw Nathaniel, and the way Nathaniel treated her was different from five years ago. She, was panicked and scared. That''s right! She was scared! She sadly found out that she couldn''t resist Nathaniel''s tenderness, and she couldn''t let Zion see the split between his own mother and father after Zion''s identity was exposed. So just a few days ago, when Nathaniel sent someone to investigate her and Zion''s identity, she secretly changed the strategy. She wanted to end this as soon as possible. As long as Nathaniel attacks, she would send him to prison directly. Then, no matter whether he agreed or not, she would take what she wanted. But what was Nathaniel going to do now? Everything was in chaos! This man didn''t follow the script she had set up at all. Mango Shen was extremely frustrated. She ced the pillow directly under her head and felt that something was wrong. She once again threw the pillow to one side and covered herself with the nket. She didn''t want to think about anything else. She wanted to have a good sleep first. However, Nathaniel''s allergic look always shed through her mind. She hated him! She resented him! She hated herself that she still felt sorry for that man even at this time. Although she told herself over and over again that she wanted him to be healthy for the sake of Rita, when she calmed down, she couldn''t lie about the pain in her heart. She regretted that she had experienced death once and ruined the future a child. However, she still could not really let go of that man. Mango tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She simply sat up, got off the bed bare-feeted, and hopped to the door. Through the crack of the door, she saw Nathaniel, who was so arrogant, curled up on the bench in the corridor without any cover. Her hands were sped tightly together. What did he think he was doing? A Physical Suffering Trick? She really couldn''t see that Nathaniel had this trick of chasing a girl. Mango suppressed the difort in her heart and returned to bed. This time, she decided not to force herself to sleep. She looked at the time and realized that it should be dawn in the US. She sent a WeChat message to Abyss Tang. "Are you awake?" In the past five years, she had always liked to talk to Abyss Tang about what annoyed her. It was not that she did not know Abyss''s feelings for her, but that she was dragging her son and daughter. She really had no ce to give him psychologically, but she did not deny that Abyss was her best friend. Mango didn''t expect Abyss to reply so quickly. "What''s wrong? Can''t fall asleep? Isn''t everything over there going well?" Abyss was well aware of what Mango was going to do after returning China. Watching the woman he likede back to seduce the man she used to be with was intolerable for any man, but Abyss couldn''t do anything about it. He was the one who watched Rita be born and watched Mango survive from the edge of death again and again over the past five years. He watched as Mango and Zion lost their happiness because of this daughter and sister. They were carrying a heavy burden that didn''t belong to their age and struggled to move forward. It just so happened that he wasn''t Rita''s biological father, as his DNA didn''t match Rita''s. Nathaniel was Rita''s only hope now. No matter how reluctant he was, even if he didn''t want to, he had to respect Mango''s decision. However, Abyss was uneasy. Although he had saved Mango from the fire five years ago and apanied her for five years, he knew better than anyone that Nathaniel had a ce in Mango''s heart. She hated him so much. But if she didn''t love him, how could she hate him so much? It had been five years, but Mango had not let this man go. Abyss let her go back this time, it would be equivalent to pushing her out of his world. However, the only thing he could do was to support her. After Mango returned to Ocean City, she hadn''t had a good sleep. Abyss was the same. Abyss felt gratified to be able to receive Mango''s message. At the very least, she was still in need of him right now. Upon seeing Abyss''s reply, Mango''s agitated heart became more or less rxed. "Nothing. It''s just that I''m a little annoyed." "Did Nathaniel attack you?" "No, that''s why I''m upset. I took a risk and threw out this bait of Zion, but his performance is different from usual." Mango told Abyss about Nathaniel''s performance. Abyss frowned as he looked at this. A trace of jealousy shed through his eyes. Nathaniel had never been a kind man. In the business circle, he was even known as the Cold Yama. His attitude towards Mango now made him feel a little dangerous. "M, listen to me. I think you''d bettere back first. As for what you need, I can think of other ways to get it from Nathaniel. I''m afraid that you''ll..." "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I will be reluctant to leave him? Are you afraid that I will fall in love with him again?" Mango interrupted Abyss''s words. With a self-deprecating smile, she said, "Abyss, you''re thinking too much. The only thing I''m thinking about right now is to make him pay the price and to help Rita obtain what she deserves. I won''t think too much about anything else." Abyss looked at these words and wanted to tell himself that he had to believe in Mango. However, he felt a sense of powerlessness spreading from his heart. "No matter what you do, I will support you. You need to remember that you still have me." In the end, Abyss only said this one sentence. Mango''s eyes became a little moist. If meeting Nathaniel in this life was her predestined fate, then meeting Abyss was the best salvation God had given her. She should not have let such a good man like Abyss down, but she didn''t know if she could escape unscathed after fighting Nathaniel. If she couldn''t, how could she be worthy of such a good man? Mango held his phone tightly. Even though she knew that Abyss wasn''t willing to listen, she still said in a low voice, "Abyss, you aren''t young anymore. If you meet a suitable girl, don''t waste your time." Abyss''s heart suddenly ached. "Go to bed early." He quickly ended the conversation, but Mango knew that she had hurt Abyss. She was a bad woman, wasn''t she? For the sake of revenge, for the sake of his daughter, she stepped into Hell, why would she drag such a good man like Abyss Tang along with her? Mango''s chest was filled with pain. A tear of crystallike tears rolled down from the corner of her eye. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Mango unconsciously fell asleep with her mobile phone in her hand. She had been suffering for five years, and she had been used to it all day long. When Nathaniel was awakened by the cold in the middle of the night, he looked around and found nothing on his body. Although Mango''s legs were inconvenient so she wouldn''t personally cover him with a nket or something, she could at least get the nurse to cover him with a nket. Nathaniel remembered that in the past, Mango was always caring about him. No matter how cold his face was, she treated him with a great patience. Now, was this his karma in the present world? Nathaniel let out a sigh, but he was still a little worried about Mango. He quietly walked in and saw that Mango''s pillow was still ced at the side and that the nket was not properly covered, so he hurriedly stepped forward. "Why is this woman getting less capable of taking care of herself?" He put the pillow under her head and saw the phone in her hand when he pulled up the quilt. The cell phone was locked, but at this moment, Abyss''s WeChat came in and shed. "I don''t want anyone except you in my life." This was a very short sentence, but it deeply irritated Nathaniel in the middle of the night. His wife, his child''s mother, although missing for five years, how could let other men keep thinking about her? Nathaniel''s pupils constricted slightly as she gently tucked Mango. Then, he left the ward. The temperature outside the ward was very different from inside, and it was a little bleak and cold. Nathaniel stood at the corner of the corridor, took out a pack of cigarettes and lit it up. He hadn''t smoked for a long, long time, but now he needed nicotine to calm down. Night covered the entire great earth. Even though there was light flickering, it was still dim. The cigarette in his hands flickered between bright and dark, no one able to see his face clearly, let alone what he was thinking. After smoking, Nathaniel took out her phone. "Bro, please do me a favor." Nathaniel didn''t feel guilty at all when he called someone in the middle of the night. He even took it for granted. At this time, Nick He, who was sleeping soundly, was full of anger. "Nathaniel Ye, are you crazy? Do you know what time it is now? It''s 2:30 in the morning. What''s the urgent matter? Can''t you wait until tomorrow morning?" "No, I can''t." Nathaniel didn''t sound sorry at all. His annoying voice made Nick so angry that his heart ached. "Alright, you''re a beast. I''ve finished appraising." After that, Nick was about to hang up the phone. Nathaniel said slowly, "If you hang up the phone, I won''t give you the traces of the woman you want." Nick gritted his teeth and said helplessly, "What''s the matter? Go ahead." "I remember that you are now in the United States. Have you heard of HJ Group?" "What are you doing?" "I want hispany to have an ident recently. It''s best to let their president be so busy that he can''t do anything. I promise that after a week, the things you want will appear on your table completely." Nathaniel''s words made Nick pause for a moment. "Abyss Tang offended you?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Does the hatred of snatching a wife count?" After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. Nick He was awakepletely. Holy sh*t! What did that beast say just now? The hatred of snatching a wife? Where did his wifee from? The one five years ago? Hadn''t she been burned to death? Moreover, he didn''t think that Nathaniel loved her wife so much! "What the hell is going on?" By the time Nick called back again, Nathaniel''s phone had been turned off. "What the f*ck! He''s just a jerk!" Nick couldn''t sleep because of the gossip, and all his sleepy insects had run away. "No!" The long night was endless, and he couldn''t sleep hard alone. Nick got up and quickly sent a message to his brothers. "Explosive news. It seems that Nathaniel''s wife hase back, but he has been cuckolded." Because it was midnight, no one replied. Nick waited for a long time and it was still quiet. He had no choice but to resign himself to fate and get up to do what Nathaniel told him to do. The sunlight was reflected into the room through the window. By the time Mango woke up, she realized that she had fallen asleep with her phone in her hand. She pulled back the quilt and wanted to move, only to find that something was wrong. She found the pillow under her neck. This was... She already knew what was going on, but Mango pretended that she didn''t notice. She jumped to the bathroom. Although the injury on her leg was serious, it meant nothing to her. Compared with the fire five years ago, she was in so much pain that she couldn''t sleep a wink at night. Mango went to the bathroom to clean herself up. The sound of opening the door and footsteps came from outside. She knew that it was Nathaniel who came in. As soon as Nathaniel entered the ward, he panicked a little when he didn''t see Mango Shen. "Mango Shen?" He shouted quickly, and when he saw the shadow in the bathroom swaying, he opened the door of the bathroom without thinking. "Why did you jump into the ground alone? Why didn''t you call me?" As he spoke, he hurriedly stepped forward and tried to help Mango up. However, Mango managed to dodge. "No need, Mr. Ye. I can still hold on to this little injury. There''s an old saying that goes: self- dependent, ample clothes, and enough food." After saying that, she gave Nathaniel a brilliant smile, and then jumped out of the bathroom from his side. The smile was as bright as a flower in spring. It was very bright, but Nathaniel''s hand was sped tightly together. What did it mean when a woman no longer needed a man? He knew, but he didn''t want to admit it. Nathaniel''s mind was surging as he suddenly turned around. He didn''t care whether Mango was happy or not and whether she liked it or not. He directly carried her in his arms and walked towards the hospital bed. Mango was shocked, but had already been pulled into his embrace. The faint smell of him had caused Mango to frown slightly. "Nathaniel Ye, do you know how to respect people?" "I don''t know." Nathaniel replied coldly. "I only know that an injured patient should have a look of a patient." During the conversation, he had already carried Mango to the hospital bed and gently ced her down. "What do you want to eat? I''ll ask Mrs. Zhang to make it for you." "There''s no need. Mr. Ye, Rainie and Zion will be here soon. Mr. Ye, you don''t have to worry about __ _ n me. Mango was definitely wanted to anger him to death. Otherwise, why would she smile so brilliantly? A surge of anger rose in Nathaniel''s heart, but he held it in and did not say anything. It seemed that if he wanted to be alone with Mango, he would have to get rid of those who were in his way. As she was thinking, a tender voice came in. "Mommy!" Like a small whirlwind, Zion ran in from outside. He directly ran past Nathaniel and stopped in front of Mango. He twisted his ass and shoved Nathaniel to the side in a very skillful manner. Nathaniel''s face was a little dark. "It seems that this guy has done a lot of things." "Mommy, how are you doing today? Do you feel any pain? Do you feel better when you see me?" In front of Mango, Zion looked like a normal four-year-old child. Mango looked at her son''s worried face and smiled in an iparably gentle manner. "Seeing Zion, mommy doesn''t feel pain anymore." "Really? Then I''ll stay here and apany mommy, okay? Then mommy won''t feel pain anymore, right? Besides, there are a lot of flies these days, I''ll help mommy drive them away." This remark was targeted. Zion even didn''t hide his disdain for Nathaniel, and he didn''t hide his rejectful look at all. He was the president of Hengyu Group and the boss of Ocean City. When had he beenpared to a fly? "This guy actually dared to say that!" It was indeed his son! Thinking of the paternity test report yesterday, Nathaniel''s heart was full of joy and sorrow. Mango naturally understood the meaning behind Zion''s words. She suddenly felt very happy. "Mommy certainly wants you to stay. But this is a hospital, and there are too many bacterias here. It''s better for kids toe less, okay? Don''t worry, mommy will be discharged a few dayster. By then, you''ll be able to see mommy every day." "Then can I sleep with mommy in my arms every day? Mommy hasn''t slept with me for a long time." Zion''s big eyes blinked from time to time, and he looked very pitiful. The corner of Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. "You''re already grown up, yet you''re still asking your mommy to hug you and sleep. Aren''t you embarrassed?" "None of your business!" Zion directly retorted to Nathaniel and climbed onto the bed with both his hands and feet. He hugged Mango tightly. "Mommy loves me most, right?" "Yes, mommy loves Zion the most." Although Mango was a little surprised that her son had taken the initiative to get so close to her, she was still very happy. This brat had slept on his own since half a year ago, causing her to lose that soft pillow, which was such a pity. Now he took the initiative to ask her to sleep with him, Mango knew that he didn''t like Nathaniel, but she still took the opportunity to pinch her son''s small arms and legs. "Hm, it feels really good. Very fatty." Zion frowned slightly. Did mommy take advantage of him again? However, he couldn''t show it in front of Nathaniel. Zion red at Nathaniel provocatively. Nathaniel thought that he was such a coward. It was his son, but he dared to set himself against him. It was his wife, but she ignored him as if they were strangers. "What did I do to irritate the heaven? How did I end up like this?" The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. Nathaniel went forward directly, picked up Zion, lifted her feet, and left. "I''ll take you to have breakfast. Your mommy is still sick. Don''t disturb her." During the conversation, he had already carried Zion out as if he were carrying a chick. He happened to run into Rainie Lan at the door. Rainie held the breakfast box and was a little confused when she saw this scene. "Take good care of Mango." Nathaniel didn''t even look at her and continued to carry the brat out of the room. Zion struggled, but he was too small, and his strength was too weak. He could only be carried out in such a humiliating manner. "Mommy, Aunt Lan, save me!" Mango wanted to say something, but it suddenly urred to her that Nathaniel knew Zion''s identity and would definitely not do anything to him. Furthermore, she really didn''t want to face Nathaniel right now. She could only look apologetically at her son, full of helplessness. "Mommy." Zion was desperate. Rainie wanted to stop her, but she heard Mango cough and hurriedly walked over. "Mango, are you all right?" "Let them go." As Mango spoke in a low voice, Rainie instantly understood. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 "Aren''t you afraid of Nathaniel..." "He already knows, but his attitude is unclear." Mango also felt that it was strange. Logically speaking, shouldn''t Nathaniel take action when he knew Zion''s identity? He didn''t take any action yesterday, so it seemed that he was going to take action today. "Rainie, go tell our men to follow Nathaniel and Zion. In case he does something to Zion, we must ensure Zion''s safety regardless of the cost." Mango was more or less worried. Rainie frowned slightly. "No way. It''s said that a tiger will not eat its children. He shouldn''t be so vicious." "Five years ago, he also knew that I was pregnant, but he still let us die in a sea of fire. Don''t expect too much about Nathaniel. He is inhuman." Mango said coldly as a hint of coldness and hatred shed through her eyes. Rainie didn''t understand everything that Mango had experienced, but she still gave her unconditional support. She quickly called her own people, and the people outside had already quietly followed them. After the phone call, Rainie was somewhat worried and asked, "You know that he has no human nature, but still use Zion as bait. Aren''t you afraid..." "I''m afraid, but I''m more afraid that Rita won''t be able to wait until that day. Zion is not an ordinary child. He doesn''t have a good impression of Nathaniel, so he''s very cautious. Now Ye Nanxuan knows that he''s his son. If he can be a little more benevolent, maybe I don''t have a chance. But if he wants to start a fight with Fan An, then his good days wille to an end." Hatred shot out of Mango''s eyes, causing Rainie to tremble in fear. "Mango, are you going to end the battle as soon as possible?" "Yes." "Why? Didn''t you say that you would make him fall in love with you first? It''s very dangerous for Zion if you like this." Mango knew that Zion was very dangerous in this way, but she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to control her own heart. What if... "Let our people protect Zion well." "You..." "Rainie, I want to take a break." Mango knew what Rainie wanted to say, but she was too tired and too conflicted to make such a decision because she was taking a risk with her own son. She had scolded herself before, but compared to Nathaniel''s cold heart, she felt that her original thoughts were too childish. How could a woman who didn''t make her husband fall in love with her in five years achieve the target as a stranger? Although it was risky to do so, it didn''t mean that there was no chance of winning. Mango''s heart was in a tangle and she was in pain. Seeing her like this, Rainie couldn''t bear to me her anymore. She nodded and walked out. After Zion was taken out of the ward by Nathaniel, he stopped shouting and stared at Nathaniel with cold eyes, as if he were looking at the enemy who had killed his father. Nathaniel felt that he was simply a failure, especially with Zion, the stinky boy. For the first time in his life, he was trapped by his son. He felt both proud and embarrassed. "If you keep staring at me, believe it or not, I will pull out your eyes." Nathaniel threatened Zion. Zion snorted coldly and said, "Don''t bluff,e here if you have the ability!" Nathaniel was so angry that he felt stifled. Alright, he really didn''t have the ability to do so. After five years of hard work, he finally found out that his son was still alive. He could not wait to treat him like his own eyes. It was a pity that the brat did not appreciate his kindness. Nathaniel caught Zion to the hospital''s dining hall and handed him breakfast, as well as one for himself. Only then did he sit opposite Zion. Zion saw that Nathaniel''s hand was red with rashes and both with the same in his neck and face, so he couldn''t help but ask. "What did you dost night? Did Mosquito bite you like this because they didn''t like you?" Nathaniel was almost choked to death. "Do you know how to speak properly?" Zion shrugged indifferently and then lowered his head to drink the soup. "Hm, it''s pretty good." Seeing that Zion was quiet, Nathaniel let out a bitterugh. Even the child could see that he was still a patient, but it was a pity that the cruel woman didn''t give him a warm word. He felt a chill in his heart. Nathaniel retreated the food to the side and quietly watched Zion as he ate. Zion was a gentleman when he ate. It was obvious that he had been well- mannered since he was young. "How have you and your mommy been doing in the past five years?" Nathaniel couldn''t help wanting to know something about them. Zion froze for a moment, then said in a low voice, "That''s it. Don''t think you can buy me over just by treating me to breakfast. I''m telling you, I won''t let you get close to mommy." "Why not?" Nathaniel felt that he had never done anything to provoke this stinky boy. Why did this child reject and dislike him so much? Zion snorted coldly and said, "You know what you''ve done and don''t pretend in front of me." The contemptuous look in his eyes made Nathaniel depressed. "Well, what have I done? Tell me about it. Have I done something that is unreasonable? You don''t like me so much? Even make me embarrassed as soon as I meet you? Brat, did you put the video of the bathroom on the Inte?" Zion''s hand suddenly paused, but it quickly returned to normal. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Nathaniel saw that Zion''s psychological quality was really good, and he couldn''t help smiling. He sat there with his arms crossed in front of his chest, carefully examining Zion. This child was just a copy of his own version. Why didn''t he find this at that time? Although there were traces of Mango Shen between his brows, anyone who looked at them would think that they were father and son. Or didn''t the brat know about their rtionship at all? "You don''t understand, do you? Fine, let''s not talk about the video in the bathroom. Let''s talk about the game you designed for Wisdom Ye. Why do I feel so familiar with the script and code? The methods are like the hacker that recently invaded mypany''s system. Although you are a child, I think in order to restore the interests of thepany, it is better for me to let people in the Criminal Investigation Department investigate it. Surveince shows that the day thepany''s information was leaked, and you came into my office. So can I ask you, why did youe into my office? Mr. Shen?" Zion''s face suddenly changed. No matter how good his psychological quality was, he was just a child. And he thought that he had done it perfectly. He didn''t expect that Nathaniel had a video. He remembered to temporarily block the surveince. "Nonsense, I haven''t been there." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Zion lowered his head. He wouldn''t admit it, but his hands were a little tight. Nathaniel looked at Zion and said with a smile, "Don''t think that you can rest easy just because you have blocked my video system. Don''t forget, I''m also a student ofputer. Haven''t you heard that there is a hidden protecting code under the firstyer of protection? I may not be able to detect it if you find aputer. Unfortunately, you touched myputer. Myputer remembers your code traces automatically. And I''ve seen Wisdom Ye''s game, the marks are exactly the same. Such an obvious loophole, do you think the business research department won''t be able to detect it?" Zion was a little nervous, ayer of cold sweat seeping out from his tiny head. He couldn''t felt anything in his mouth at all now. Nathaniel was, after all, an old fox in the business circle. It was so easy to trap a child. Poor Zion couldn''t see Nathaniel''s fox-like smile at this time. He quickly thought about how to reverse the situation in his mind. But the more anxious he was, the more he couldn''t think of it. Seeing the child like this, Nathaniel finally softened his heart. The one in front of him was his son. He reached out and gently caressed Zion''s head. He said softly, "Alright, don''t worry. I won''t pursue this matter. Let''s treat it as a tie and make a friend. What do you say?" Zion was immediately dumbfounded. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the smile in Nathaniel''s eyes, as if he really didn''t mean to me him, let alone to scold him. How could this man be so kind? "What are you plotting? Let me tell you, even if youe to the Commercial Investigation Department, I''m not afraid of you. At worst, I''ll get caught. It''s nothing extraordinary." Nathaniel didn''t like these words of Zion at all. "Don''t talk nonsense. The most important thing in a person''s life is to have a clean background. Do you know what kind of ce prison is at such a young age? Or abor camp? Kid, you should remember that one should not go astray. You have the ability, which proves that you are a genius, but a genius should apply these things on the right path. Have you ever thought that if something really happened to you, what would happen to your mommy? She worked so hard to give birth to you and brought you up. Is it because she wants to see you in prison?" This question made Zion feel extremely guilty and he quickly lowered his head. "It seems that this little boy still has views of right and wrong." Nathaniel sighed and said, "As I said, this is the end of the matter. But you can''t be like this in the future. I can catch you once, and I can catch you a second time. You have to think about your mommy for whatever you do. It must not be easy for your mommy to raise you, right?" These words made Zion fall silent. He lowered his head and said nothing. He fiddled with the spoon, with something in his mind. Nathaniel really wanted to hold him in his arms. This was his son, with his blood, bones, and his wisdom. It was a pity that he missed five years. Just as Nathaniel was sighing, Zion suddenly raised his head and said, "Don''t think that I''ll be grateful to you just because you''re talking about me like that. I''m telling you, if I owe you something, I''ll make it up to you. But if you want to get close to my mommy and do something bad to her, it''s absolutely impossible!" Nathaniel was suddenly choked. He had said so much, but this brat couldn''t listen to him at all, could he? "Is he really my son?" "Brat, are you challenging me?" "Humph!" Zion suddenly jumped off the stool and took the change out of his pocket and ced it on the table. He said haughtily, "This meal is on me. Goodbye, I won''t see you off!" After that, he turned around and left. He walked out with a different feeling with his little arms and legs. Nathaniel was stunned. He was actually treated by a child who was more than four years old? This was the first time. However, it didn''t feel bad! Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Mango''s men had been observing the situation in the dark, waiting for Nathaniel to attack Zion. However, seeing that they had only eaten a meal, Zion swaggered off his chair and walked towards the ward, every one of them a little confused. In the end, there was still someone who came back to their senses and directly called Mango Shen. "Miss Shen, Mr. Ye didn''t do anything to the young master. The two of them are going to the ward." After Mango hung up the phone, she was also stunned. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What did Nathaniel mean now? After learning of Zion''s identity, he wasn''t in a hurry to ask, nor did he attack Zion. What kind of thoughts did he have? When Rainie returned, Mango was looking out of the window, deep in thought. "Mango, what''s wrong?" "Nathaniel didn''t do anything to Zion. It''s said that he''s quite kind. Rainie, what do you think of Nathaniel?" Mango had never been able to figure this out. He used to be such a cold and cruel man. How could he still have conscience when he knew that his wife was pregnant and let her burn? How could he still have father and son''s kinship? Rainie couldn''t figure this out either. While the two were talking, Zion had already run back. "Mommy, I''ve finished my meal. Have you finished yet?" Zion''s face was flushed red. Mango, who was looking at his healthy face, was deeply moved. "Mommy''s not too hungry. I still don''t want to eat." While they were talking, Nathaniel came in from the outside and put the food on Mango''s table. "It''s digestive, and your favorite. You can eat it after you want." After saying that, Nathaniel went back to his bed. Mango felt that she could no longer see through this man. It was as if she had never seen through this man since returning to Ocean City. The doctor came in to check on the room, so Rainie could only take zion leave the room. Seeing the doctor examining Nathaniel, Mango only nced at him. It seemed that the allergy had not subsided yet, but she acted as if she didn''t see anything. She took out her phone and browsed the news without saying a word. "Mr. Ye, you have to take medicine on time. It''s not a problem now, but don''t touch anything that is allergic in the future." "Got it." Nathaniel gave a nd answer. The doctor examined Mango once more. When he saw that everything was fine, he left. Mango tried her best to ignore the fact that there was one more person in the room. She took out the paper and thought about the idea in her mind. She was going to draw, but her heart couldn''t calm down. Even if she didn''t want to admit it, the sight in the air kept ncing at her. She really couldn''t calm down. She simply put down the brush, pulled the quilt over, andy down with her back facing Nathaniel. Even if she couldn''t fall asleep, she was toozy to pay attention to him. Nathaniel had a lot to say, but he could not say anything now. Her repulsion against him was too deep. When the phone rang, Nathaniel looked at the number on the caller ID, looked at Mango, and took the phone out of the ward. Mango breathed a sigh of relief when he left the ward. She was under a lot of pressure when she was in the same ward as him. The call was from Dr. Huang. "How''s it going?" Nathaniel asked very lightly, as he had guessed it. Dr. Huang said in a low voice, "Mr. Ye, the identification report hase out. It''s indeed the same person. The DNA fits perfectly." Although Nathaniel had already guessed that Mango was his wife, at this moment, he couldn''t hold back the excitement in his heart. "Is there nothing wrong with it?" "Absolutely correct. I''ll use my name to guarantee." Doctor Huang had worked in the Ye family for so many years, of course, Nathaniel trusted him. After hanging up, Nathaniel calm down for a long time. He couldn''t wait to rush in and hug Mango tightly, and then ask her why, what exactly happened five years ago. But whenhe walked to the door of the ward, he saw Mango''s painful look through the crack of the door. She curled up her body, as if not her legs were hurting. The cold sweat on her forehead dripped drop by drop, setting off her pale face. However, she did not say a word and tried her best to hold back. Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat and he rushed in quickly. "What''s wrong? Where does it hurt? I''m going to call a doctor." However, Mango held his hand. Her hands were so cold that they seemed to be devoid of any warmth, but they were wet and covered in sweat. Mango looked at Nathaniel coldly and said word by word, "I won''t trouble you anymore. It''s been long time. I''ll just have to endure for a while." "What kind of disease can endure for a while? Don''t try to be brave, okay? I''ll call the doctor!" "Nathaniel, can you mind your own business?" Mango immediately flew into a rage. She seemed to have been angry with him all the time. This time when she returned to the Ocean City, she could not control her temper. Mango tried her best to suppress her anger and said in a low voice, "My stomach is just twitching a little. I''ll be fine soon. It''s no use calling a doctor. It''s not pathological." Nathaniel had clearly seen the hatred in Mango''s eyes. For a moment, he even thought that he would die in her cold eyes. However, in just a few seconds, her anger had vanished without a trace. This wasn''t the Mango that he was familiar with before. In the past, Mango had always been so innocent and romantic that she would never have any secrets from him. So what was going on? Nathaniel couldn''t get an answer, and he knew her temper. As long as she didn''t want to say it, even if he asked, it wouldn''t be of any use. He pulled the nket over Mango and when he saw that she was indeed slightly relieved, he poured a cup of warm water and handed it over. Mango did not refuse. After taking over and drinking a few mouthfuls, she felt much more comfortable in her stomach. The rest of the time was silent. Nathaniel didn''t ask anything, and Mango didn''t want to say anything. One was standing and the other was lying down. They were so close to each other, but it seemed that there were so many mountains and rivers between them. They couldn''t pass them. This sort of feeling made people weak, also very ufortable. In the end, Nathaniel couldn''t stand it anymore. "I''m going out for a walk." He turned around and left, and heard Mango let out a sigh of relief. So it turned out that his existence gave her so much pressure? Nathaniel felt ufortable and lifted his foot to walk out of the ward. He aimlessly walked in the garden of the hospital, surrounded by strangersing and going. In the past five years, he had lived like a walking dead. When he learned that Mango had died in the fire, he found that he had fallen in love with his wife, but unfortunately, everything was toote. Now that she had returned, he thought that the heavens had finally given him a chance to stage a comeback. However, why did he feel that Mango was not the previous one? And that face, did it have cosmetic surgery because the of the fire, or something else? How could a child like Zion know how to attack the secret documents of Infiniverse Group? Could it be that Mango had instructed him to do so? Did shee back for revenge this time? But why did she have to seek revenge? At that time, even if he sent them out of the country for the safety of her and the child, there was no other meaning. What on earth was going on that he didn''t know? The more Nathaniel thought about it, the more iprehensible he became. At this moment, he saw Thomas Song. "Mr. Ye, there are some discoveries." "What discovery?" Nathaniel''s mind was in a mess, and he was in a bad mood. Naturally, his aura was not quite right. Thomas shrank his neck and whispered, "We found out that Katherine passed away due to illness five years ago in America, but this matter has been suppressed. Moreover, a few dayster Katherine was discharged from the hospital and went directly to work in HJ Group." Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly. It seemed that this all led to Abyss Tang. "Go check on Abyss and the people close to him." "I''ve checked. Abyss has been in the US''s head office for five years and seldom returned to the Tang family. Five years ago, it was said that he had an illegitimate daughter, but no one had seen her. I heard that she was not in good health and had been in the hospital all the time. No one could see the girl. It was said that she had a good rtionship with Katherine." Thomas''s report made Nathaniel pause for a moment. "Abyss Tang''s illegitimate daughter? Have you found out who her mother is?" "I can''t find her. She seems to be a child who appeared out of thin air, but that child''s health isn''t that good. It''s said that he used all of the Tang family''s power to save her. Abyss admitted to the outside world that this is his daughter, but there''s nothing else we can tell. We can''t find anything else either." Thomas was also a little discouraged about this. Nathaniel''s eyes darkened again. "I know, let''s continue to follow up. By the way, how is thepany''s confidential patent going?" "It has been done. Almost all the confidential information leaked has been applied and will be approved right away. Even if those people get it, it''s of no use. However, our biggest project has been patently applied in advance." Thomas''s words made Nathaniel frown slightly. "Which project?" Nathaniel asked. "LG n." Thomas knew that this n was rted to the annual turnover of Infiniverse Group, but the other side was really too cunning, one step earlier than them. "Who is he?" "Walter Song of the Song family." Walter Song had always been against Nathaniel Ye, which was also regarded as the secondrgest family in Ocean City. From Nathaniel''s student age, he had never beenpeting with him. He vowed to surpass Nathaniel, but after so many years, he had been under the Ye family. Now that there was such a good opportunity, Walter certainly would not miss it. Nathaniel had never thought that the one who would benefit from it would be Walter Song. "Have you found out that Walter Song had any contact with our people?" "No, I haven''t." Thomas Song investigated the matter as soon as he got the news, and no one from Infiniverse Group was spies. Nathaniel''s mind suddenly shed. A thought shed through, and he asked subconsciously. "Did you find if Katherine and Walter Song had anything to do with each other?" Thomas looked a little hesitant, but said in a low voice, "I haven''t found out what''s the rtionship between them, but the day when Katherine came to Ocean City, she and Walter took the same flight." Nathaniel''s eyes darkened again. Seeing the expression on his face, Thomas didn''t know if he should continue to investigate about it or not, he was a little hesitant. Nathaniel looked in the direction of the ward and thought of Mango''s abnormal actions aftering back this time. He whispered, "Check carefully." "Yes sir!" Thomas ordered to leave, but Nathaniel felt as if a big stone was pressing down on his heart. Could Mango be from Walter''s team? my Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Nathaniel couldn''t figure it out, but this kind of doubt was on his chest, which made him feel very ufortable. When he left, Mango felt much more rxed. She didn''t know who called him and what he was talking about. All of a sudden, a text message from Dr. Huang was sent in. "I have told Mr. Ye that the DNA fits perfectly. Mrs. Ye, you won''t do anything to Mr. Ye, will you?" Mango raised the corner of her mouth slightly. Doing something to Nathaniel Ye? He is the reason she came back, ok? However, she didn''t rey to Dr. Huang, and deleted the message directly. From then on, she and Dr. Huang were even, so there was no need to contact each other anymore. She also deleted Dr. Huang''s mobile phone number by the way. After all this, Nathaniel came back. She didn''t know when he stood at the door and quietly looked at her as if he was studying her, or there seemed to be other expressions on his face. Mango raised her head and met his gaze. Theplex emotions made her heart tremble slightly. She quickly put down the phone subconsciously. But when then thought about it, Nathaniel probably didn''t know what she had done just now. Why did she have to be guilty? Mango adjusted his mood and said with a faint smile, "What''s wrong with you, Boss Ye? There''s something on my face?" Nathaniel looked at her hypocritical smile and stepped in. "Do you know that mypany has been attacked by a hacker recently?" Mango was stunned at his sudden question. Then, she smiled and said, "Isn''t Boss Ye very powerful? How can a hacker stop you?" "Of course not, but this hacker''s identity is somewhat special." Nathaniel looked straight into Mango''s eyes, a little intimidating. Mango hurriedly turned his head around and asked in a low voice, "Why is it so special? Could it be Boss Ye''s lover?" "Not a lover. It''s just a child, a four-year-old child!" After saying that, Nathaniely on the bed for a while. Mango smiled and said, "Mr. Ye really knows how to joke. A four-year-old child is a hacker? What kind of joke is this?" "I''ll show you something." Nathaniel did not argue with her. He directly took out the video of the old house and handed it to Mango. Anyways, Mango was bored. After receiving it, she opened it. The video showed the scenes of Zion making a game for Wisdom Ye. That unfamiliar code and the skilled gestures of Zion made Mango stunned. "Is this her son?" Her son actually knew how to use aputer? And he''s so skillful? Why didn''t she, as a mother, know it at all? After the shock, she had doubts. Why did Nathaniel want to show her this? All of a sudden, Nathaniel''s words shed through his mind. The hacker who attacked Infiniverse Group was a four-year-old child! "Could it be Zion? No! No, he won''t!" Nathaniel carefully looked at the shock in Mango''s eyes. It seemed that this woman really didn''t know that her son was a genius. The feeling of knowing that Zion was a genius ahead of her made him feel good. Nathaniel slightly raised the corner of his mouth. "What''s wrong? Are you surprised? You''ve raised this brat for four years. Don''t you know that he has great achievements in this field?" "It''s not possible!" Mango subconsciously wanted to protect Zion. No matter what, it was no one else''s turn to criticize her son. But others, like Nathaniel, didn''t have consciousness. "Impossible? I have another video. Do you want to have a look?" As he spoke, Nathaniel searched out another video and passed it to Mango. In the video, Zion sneaked into Nathaniel''s office and used hisputer. On that day, it was exactly the time when the secret of Infiniverse Group leaked out. Although Mango didn''t want to admit it, she had to believe it at this moment. All of this was actually done by Zion! It was her four-year-old son who did it! She knew Nathaniel. He was a genius since he was a child, especially inputer science. He won the first prize in the hacker contest at the age of 17, and he designed his own security system at the age of 18. If he wasn''t the heir of the Ye Family, and if he didn''t have the responsibility of being a member of Ye Family, his achievements might be more brilliant than they were now. However, Mango could never have imagined that his son, Zion, had inherited his talent. He was only four years old, yet he possessed such a high level ofputer science. After the shock in her heart, Mango quickly calmed down. "What do you want to do?" She looked at Nathaniel. After learning of Zion''s identity, Nathaniel didn''t ask her or seeking evidence or hurt Zion. She thought that he had found out his conscience, but she didn''t expect that he was waiting for her here. Seeing the resentment and disgust in Mango''s eyes, Nathaniel knew that he might have misunderstood. But so what if it was a misunderstanding? Since she came back this time, she had no intention of making it clear to him, didn''t she? Nathaniel didn''t feel good, but he said with a smile, "I don''t want to do anything either. You know, if I give these things to the business research department, what do you think the result will be?" "You can''t do that! He is your..." Mango almost spilled the beans. However, Nathaniel refused to let her go. He suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Mango''s wrist, and asked directly, "What is he to me?" "It''s nothing. Tell me, what''s your purpose? What do you want to do to let go of Zion?" At this point, the only thing Mango could think of was to protect Zion. That was her son! She was the one who gave birth to this baby nearly at the cost of her life! She absolutely couldn''t let anything bad happened to Zion, even if it was for her to vent her anger. A trace of disappointment shed across Nathaniel''s eyes. At this point, she still refused to say it, didn''t she? She knew very well that Zion was Nathaniel''s son, but she would rather ept his threat than telling the truth. In her heart, what the ce of him? Could it be that as a father, he could really harm his own son? In her heart, was he such a cold- blooded and heartless man? Nathaniel''s eyes were getting colder. Mango felt that the air around her had suddenly decreased by quite a bit. When she looked at him, she could clearly see the anger in his eyes. Why should he be angry? He was the one who threatened her, wasn''t he? Mango was reluctant to be defeated, so she stared back. Nathanielughed angrily, but the smile made people flustered. "It''s not impossible for you to save your son. Be my lover, and I''ll let that brat go!" Just as Nathaniel finished speaking, Mango''s other hand had already swung towards him. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "You''re shameless!" Unfortunately, before she could touch his face, her hand was held by Nathaniel. "Do you think I''ll allow you to hit me a second time? Mango Shen, you don''t have a choice unless you don''t want your son!" Nathaniel''s words were merciless and cold as if it had been five years ago. Mango''s heart was instantly filled with anger. "What a beast! After pretending for so long, he finally showed his true colors, right?" Even if he knew that Zion was his son, was he still not willing to let her and the child go? Mango''s anger was burning, but she gritted her teeth and said, "What if I don''t agree?" Nathaniel let go of her hand and took two steps back with a smile. Then, he took out a phone and called Thomas Song in front of her. "Thomas, go to the kindergarten and pick up Zion Shen. Tell him that Wisdom Ye misses him. Without my orders, no one is allowed to let him leave." After that, Nathaniel hung up the phone and said coldly, "I will give you an hour to consider. If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, you will hear the news that your son will be taken away. Although he is only four years old and can''t enter prison, he can still enter the discipline office of the youth. I heard that the youngest child there is a teenager. What will happen if a four- year- old child goes there?" "Nathaniel Ye, you b*stard!" Mango waspletely enraged. She wanted to fight desperately with him, which was like five years ago. Unfortunately, her leg was broken and she wasn''t able to use her strength now. Before she got up, Nathaniel had already subdued her on the bed. His breath hit her head-on. "If you want to serve me now, I don''t mind. After all, you are quite good-looking, aren''t you?" Heughed evilly as his hands subconsciously grabbed Mango''s waist. Mango only felt anger rising. She wanted to kick him, but she could not exert any strength. She could only curse in anger. "Nathaniel Ye, you''re not human at all! I haven''t offended you before. Why are you doing this to me?" "I''ve already told you that I''ve taken a fancy to you. I won''t give up someone as long as I like her. Mango Shen, I advise you to be more tactful. Otherwise, you''ll know who I am, right?" After saying that, Nathaniel let go of Mango and retreated. It was as if the devil- like man was not him. Mango''s chest heaved up and down rapidly. How could this happen? Why was everything in chaos? But no matter what, she couldn''t ignore Zion''s life, right? Nathaniel was such a cold-blooded and heartless person. He would not care about the life and death of her child for five years. How could he care about Zion''s identity in five years? She was too stupid! She thought that Zion''s identity could make him feel a little pity, but she had forgotten that wolves could never change, and they would always be so coldblooded. Mango red at him with hatred. She wanted to use her gaze to tear him into pieces. Unfortunately, Nathaniel was only looking at him calmly, looking as if he had won with certainty. "Get the hell out of here!" Mango Shen felt like her lungs were about to explode with anger. "Why was I so blind at the beginning and fell in love with such a man?" However, Nathaniel said with an evil smile, "I paid for this room. To be honest, this is my room, Miss Shen." "Then, can I get out of here?" Mango pulled back the nket with great difficulty and was about to get out of bed. Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed suddenly and he quickly came forward to stop her. "Do you believe that once you step on the ground, I will let your son leave your sight and you will never see him again?" "You bastard!" Mango was so angry that her eyes turned red. How could he be such a b*stard? It just happened that she couldn''t do anything right now. She couldn''t even p him. This sullen feeling made Mango find it difficult to breathe. Her eyelids rolled and fainted. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 "Mango Shen!" Nathaniel never imagined that Mango''s emotions would change in such a way. He was so frightened that he immediately pinched Mango''s philtrum, but Mango still didn''t react. He was in a panic in an instant. Nathaniel called a doctor over and the doctor examined Mango. The doctor said that her mood fluctuated too much and that the shock caused by the sudden excitement, and she was now all right. However, Nathaniel was still a little worried. He had once treated Mango even worse than this, and he had never seen her suffer so much. So what was wrong with her now? "Doctor, is there any other problem with her body?" Nathaniel was really a little worried. The doctor shook his head and said, "Her physical condition is not very good. I found that she may not be well after giving birth to the baby. She has hidden a lot of illness and pains in her body, so she needs to take a long time to recover." Upon hearing the doctor''s words, Nathaniel''s brows furrowed slightly. "Is it very serious?" "A woman''s many diseases need to be treated slowly." "I know. Try your best to give her a good examination." Nathaniel walked out as soon as he finished speaking. He wanted to smoke. Ever since they met with Mango, the feeling to smoke seemed to be getting stronger. Nathaniel put the cigarette at his hand and yed with it. By the time Mango woke up, Nathaniel was no longer there. She heaved a sigh of relief as she thought of Zion. "Rainie, where is Zion?" She directly made a phone call to Rainie. Rainie said, "Zion was taken away by Nathaniel''s assistant, saying that Wisdom was looking for him. What''s wrong?" Mango''s heart sank at once. It seemed that Nathaniel was threatening in real. "Nothing, I''m just asking." Mango hung up the phone. She could not let Rainie get involved again. "Nathaniel Ye, where are you? Mango was in a hurry to find Nathaniel, but he was nowhere to be found in the room. She got out of bed in a hurry and jumped out of the ward. Nathaniel and the senior executives of thepany had just finished speaking on the phone when they saw Mango jumping out like a rabbit. She looked very anxious. He hurried over. "Your legs are not good enough, so why do you run around?" After saying that, he didn''t wait for Mango''s reaction. He directly picked her up and returned to the ward. Mango looked at Nathaniel in front of her and wanted to kill him. However, Zion was still in his hands, so she couldn''t be impulsive. At first, she didn''t want to carry out the first n, but now it seemed that Nathaniel was courting death, so he couldn''t me her. Thinking up to this point, Mango gritted her teeth and said, "Are you going to release my son if I promised to be your woman?" Nathaniel''s body slightly paused. This was not the answer he wanted. He just wanted Mango to tell him everything and Zion''s identity. But why did she prefer to be her lover, which had to be wronged, than to tell him the truth? She didn''t trust him that much, and didn''t want him to know the existence of Zion? Why was that so? Nathaniel looked at Mango and felt that he couldn''t see through this woman no matter how hard he tried. Without avoiding his gaze, Mango met his gaze. The look in her eyes was stubborn and angry, with a bit of tolerance and something else. Nathaniel did not understand, but said in a low voice, "I can''t listen to your one-sided words. You promised to be my woman. Who knows if you will run away with that brat after I put him back?" "What the hell are you going to do?" Mango was truly anxious. She had always thought that Nathaniel was polite to Zion because he still had a conscience. Now it seemed that everything was nned by him. He wanted Mango to put down her guard and wait for her here. Mango was burning with a raging fire, but she said in a low voice, "As long as you don''t hurt Zion, I can do anything for you." Nathaniel felt even more ufortable when she heard that. "Don''t worry. As long as you satisfy me, I will bring that brat back to you, but not for the time being. After a while, I will arrange for all kindergarten teachers and students to go to an isted ind for a month''s training. If you perform well during the month, I will naturally let hime back." "Nathaniel Ye!" Mango really couldn''t take it anymore. "Zion is still a four-year-old child!" "Wisdom will go too, and all the children in the kindergarten will also go with him, plus the teacher will follow them. What else do you have to worry about?" Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango. "Will the teacher at kindergarten be there too?" In other words, Rainie would be taken away with him? That''s right! Who was Nathaniel Ye? Naturally, he would not leave anyone behind to help her. Rainie was her good friend, how could he let her stay? Sure enough, he was still as cunning as before, coldblooded and ruthless! "Nathaniel, you''d better pray that my son is fine. If anything happens to him, I''ll fight to the death with you!" Mango''s desperate attitude toward Zion made Nathaniel feel very ufortable. This was not his original intention, but now it was not up to him. He wanted to keep Mango by his side, but there was no suitable reason. Since she refused to tell him what happened five years ago, he naturally wouldn''t force her. However, he also wouldn''t let her go. He was really afraid of living a zombie-like life for five years. It was not easy for him to seize this opportunity. Even if she hated him, he would never let go. "Don''t worry. As long as you treat me well, I will treat you and your son well." "Well, treat you well? Aren''t you afraid that Cho Macy will make trouble for you? Aren''t you afraid that your son will ask you who I am? Don''t tell me that you have to tell your son, I am your lover, and his best friend Zion is his father''s lover''s son?" Mango''s words were particrly harsh. Nathaniel frowned slightly, and his eyes became a little colder. "I will deal with this matter. You just need to do your job." "So, Mr. Ye, where do I live?" "The Ye Family!" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango for a moment. "The Ye family? Aren''t you afraid of Macy Cho..." "I am the master of the Ye Family. Macy Cho is just renting, and there is no need for her to agree. Moreover, from now on, she will no longer appear in the Ye Family. Don''t worry." Mango felt a sense of familiarity with these words. "Did he say the same five years ago?" But at that time, she was not the person as she was. "Oh, Mr. Ye, it''s really cunning. I just don''t know if Miss Chu will be willing to leave. You let a mistress live in the Ye Family''s mansion and let your son''s mother move out. Aren''t you afraid that others will talk about you?" "Mango Shen!" Nathaniel couldn''t stand Mango''s weird tone any longer. "I just want you to be by my side. That''s all!" When he said this, Nathaniel''s eyes were a little scarlet, and there was a trace of heartache in his eyes. Mango felt that she was blind. How could such a cold-blooded and ruthless man feel heartbroken? Sure enough, it had been five years since theyst saw each other. His skill was better. Was it already possible to pretend to confuse the others? Mango turned her head away and ignored him. Nathaniel didn''t force her anymore. This scene was not what he wanted, but there was no way to change it. "I just asked the doctor. There is no big problem in your leg now. You can go home to rest. I have asked Thomas toe over to handle the discharge formalities. After him, you cane home with me directly. I will let the family doctor follow your condition." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango a little stunned, but she quickly came to her senses. She sneered and said, "Mr. Ye, you''re really speedy." "Whatever you say, my woman must be within my control." After that, Nathaniel turned around and went out. Not long after he left, Rainie called. "Mango, we have to go out for the special training. Maybe Zion wille with us. What about you being alone?" Rainie was extremely anxious. It seemed that Nathaniel was not joking. He really nned to send Zion and Rainie away. At this moment, Mango was a little regretful. Regretful that she had brought Zion to Ocean City. If his son hadn''t been here, would he have avoided a bit? But now it was toote to say anything. Mango took a deep breath and said, "Rainie, when you go to the special training base, you must help me take good care of Zion. If you can, don''t let anyone take care of his food and amodation except you." "I will, but from your tone, do you know something?" Rainie was actually quite sensitive. Mango shook her head and said, "No, I''m just worried about Zion. He hasn''t been away from me for that long since he was born." "Don''t worry, I will take care of him, but what about you? You''ll have to face Nathaniel alone, will you?" "It''s okay, have you forgotten? I still have Abyss Tang. Don''t worry, he won''t do anything to me." Mango could onlyfort Rainie. This was the grudge between her and Nathaniel. She couldn''t get Rainie involved anymore. Hearing her words and thinking of Abyss''s ability, Rainie lowered her voice and said, "Alright, I understand. Be careful. Call me whenever you need anything." "Alright!" Just as Mango hung up Rainie''s call, Zion called... "Mommy, we''ve received the notice that we''re going out for the special training temporarily. I can''t ask for leave now, can I?" Upon hearing her son''s soft voice, Mango really wanted to hold him in her arms. However, she knew better than anyone that Nathaniel would definitely not allow Zion to take leave. That man initiated this special training for the sake of Zion, how could hepromise? Mango cared for her son and said in a low voice, "Zion, it''s a good thing for a boy to go out to participate in the special training. Mommy hopes that you''ll be stronger when youe back. Mommy believes that my son is the best!" "I''ll definitely be! But how about you, mommy?" "Don''t worry. Your godfather will be here in a few days. Mommy will be fine." Zion immediately rxed when he heard Mango mention Abyss Tang. In his heart, Abyss was like a father to him. With Abyss around, he would definitely not let his mommy get hurt. Zion smiled and said, "Mommy, you have to tell dad to be careful of that despicable man, Nathaniel Ye!" Mango''s eyes suddenly became wet. It feels so good to be cared for by her son! Unfortunately, this time, it was she who implicated her son! Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Nathaniel was kind of fast. Not long after he finished speaking with Mango, a nurse came in and told Mango what she should pay attention to back home. Mango could feel her anger burning in her heart, but she couldn''t let it show. He was still as domineering as he had been five years ago, and he still felt that she should be under his control. Mango clenched her hands into fists, yet she knew that she had topromise. The entire time the nurse was exining to her, Mango''s face had been sullen and she did not speak. The air was quite oppressive. After she finished talking, the nurse quickly left. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Nathanie was looking from outside, and aplicated emotion shed through the bottom of his eyes. He had already asked someone to clean the house, and all the things that belonged to Macy had been sent to the seaside vi. He knew that Mango didn''t like it, so he didn''t leave behind any sign of Macy''s previous existence at home. He also asked the servants to spray some air freshener from inside to outside. Soon an hour passed by. Mango knew that she had topromise, both for the safety of her son, Zion, and for the sake of fulfilling her n, she had to agree to Nathaniel''s request. However, even though she understood it, she still found it extremely hard to ept the feeling of being forced by someone . She thought she would feel a little better after she had calmed down her emotion for an hour, but an hourter, she still felt depressed and upset. Nathaniel had been standing outside, with a cigarette in his hand. He kept ying with it, and one could tell that he was in a veryplicated mood. Thomas called and said that the Ye''s Mansion had been tidied up. When he asked if he should come over to pick them up, Nathaniel suddenly did not feel like disturbing this opportunity for them two to be alone. "There''s no need. I''ll handle it myself." This was the first time that Nathaniel had dealt with such a private thing. Thomas was a little surprised, but Nathaniel had already hung up the phone. Listening to the busy tone from the phone, Thomas began to reevaluate Mango''s position in Nathaniel''s heart. It seemed that he had to take good care of this woman. After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel went to the inpatient department to pay the bills. He wanted to do anything for Mango by himself, but he didn''t know if Mango would still give him the chance to do so. Mango had waited for a long time for Nathaniel, but he still hadn''t showed up. She was a little puzzled. Could it be that this man had suddenly changed his mind? Such an idea made her both happy and worried. When she came back to face Nathaniel again, she had thought of all kinds of entangled scenarios, but she did not expect it to be this difficulty. She would rather quickly and decisively deal with Nathaniel than let him fall in love with her even though she hated him in her heart, and eventually he would give her what she needed willingly. When Nathaniel returned, he saw Mango sitting there with a struggling expression on her face. When Mango saw him, her eyes were filled with hatred. The way she looked, unwillingly and reluctant to give in, made Nathaniel feel pleased for some reason. "Have you thought it through?" "Have you given me an opportunity to think it through?" Mango was gritting her teeth as she spoke. Nathaniel seemed to have seen that Mango from a few years ago. He remembered that when he first met her, she was still a youthful and vibrant young girl. He still remembered clearly the admiration and love in her eyes when she looked at him. That was such a wonderful age and such a beautiful rtionship, but howe he failed to understand his own heart? Fortunately, it was not toote just yet. Since the heaven had given him a chance, he would not let it go again. At this moment, Mango was full of hatred, but Nathaniel chose to deliberately ignore it. He stood up and packed up Mango''s things with his own hands, especially when he was packing up Mango''s underwears, his natural expression made Mango feel very ufortable. She hadn''t seen this man for five years, but he seemed to be more thick-skinned. Mango unwillingly followed Nathaniel out of the hospital. Due to the inconvenience from her injured leg, she was carried outside by Nathaniel which had attracted the gaze of the people next to her. For some reason, Mango felt a little agitated. "Give me a crutch, I can walk by myself." Her voice sounded muffled. "I''m your crutch." Nathaniel''s words just slipped out of his mouth, but Mango did not appreciate it. The two of them returned to Ye''s mansion, both silent along the way. It was the first time that the housekeeper Ms. Zhang had seen Nathaniele back with a woman who he carried personally. Furthermore, this woman was especially charming and seductive looking. As she recalled his previous wife, Mango, she felt somewhat disgusted. She also automatically categorized Mango as someone who wanted to hook up with rich people, so naturally she didn''t look too happy. "Mr. Ye, the room has been cleaned up. I cleaned up the guest room for Miss Katherine. Anyway, she is not Mrs, Ye, so she can''t live in the bedroom with Mr. Ye." Ms. Zhang insisted. She had been working in Ye Family when Nathaniel was a child. Back then, Nathaniel''s mother didn''t have much breast milk, so she particrly hired Ms. Zhang toe over. She was also Nathaniel''s wet nurse. Although she had been the housekeeper for all these years, Nathaniel still respected her. Mango looked at this olddy who had treated her extremely well ever since she married into Ye family. Emotions tumbled through her mind at one time, but she did not show it on her face. She then said with a smile, "Who are you? So you can actually make decision for Ye family. Are you old Mrs. Ye?" Hearing this, Ms. Zhang couldn''t hold back her anger any longer. "Miss, you are in Ye Family. Ye Family has it''s own rules. Mr. Ye invited you to live here, but he didn''t give you the right to be presumptuous." "Yes I did." Nathaniel finally opened his mouth, but what he said greatly surprised Ms. Zhang. In the past five years, she was more aware of Nathaniel''s feelings for Mango than anyone else. Ever since that big fire happened five years ago, even if Nathaniel allowed Macy to stay in Ye Family, she had never looked at her directly in the eyes, let alone allow Macy to enter Nathaniel''s bedroom. Now, this unknown woman suddenly came to Ye Family, furthermore, Nathaniel cared so much about her. Ms. Zhang''s face suddenly darkened. "Mr. Ye, have you forgotten about your wife?" Mango''s heart skipped a beat, and her body stiffened unconsciously. After leaving for five years, this honest old woman in front of her was probably the only person that still thought about her. Thinking of how kind Ms. Zhang had treated her five years ago, Mango decided not to make things difficult for her. "Forget it. It doesn''t matter where I live. Besides, I''m not interested in upying other people''s territory." "Other people''s territory? Are you sure?" Nathaniel stared straight at Mango, his eyes full of uncertainty. Mango knew that Nathaniel already knew everything, but she still had to talk in riddles with him. She quickly turned her head and said, "In the Ye''s mansion, the guest room is probably not bad, right?" Seeing her self- delusional mentality, Nathaniel couldn''t help but smile and walked to the bedroom. "Sir!" Ms. Zhang couldn''t help changing her way of calling him. Since Nathaniel took over Ye family, Ms. Zhang had begun to call him Mr. Ye. Only when she insisted on a certain thing, she would call him sir. It was clear how Ms. Zhang cared about the position of this bedroom. Mango couldn''t help but feel touched. She thought during the past five years when she was considered dead, in the eyes of these people, she had long disappeared like the morning fog. She did not expect such an old woman to still think about her all the time. "Sir, Miss Chu gave birth to the young master for Ye family, but she still was not able to live in the bedroom. What has this woman done so she can move into the bedroom of you and your wife? Aren''t you afraid of waking up in the middle of the night and dreaming of your wife?" Mr. Zhang knew that she had overstepped her boundary. However, since the old Mrs. Ye was not around, she had to check for Nathaniel. Moreover, she knew more than anyone who Nathaniel truly loved. She was helping Mango to keep thest piece ofnd that belonged to her. Nathaniel''s steps stopped a little. He looked at his wet nurse, who had watched him grow up, and whispered, "Ms. Zhang, it''s been five years. Every day I hope that Mango cane into my dream and tell me what happened in that year, but she has nevere back to me for five years. If by letting someone else to live in our bedroom, I can make her toe back and question me, wouldn''t that be a good option? I''ve made up my mind on this. Ms. Zhang, you don''t need to say anything more. From now on, Katherine will share the same right as Mango in Ye Family. Anything she does or says, just listen to her. She has the right to be presumptuous here! Because I gave her the right!" "Sir!" Ms. Zhang was so anxious that she was about to burst into tears. However, Nathaniel didn''t say anything as if he had made up his mind. She carried Mango and went upstairs. Mango remained silent. He said this on purpose for her to hear, didn''t he? Five years ago, when they were still husband and wife, Nathaniel wasn''t treating her this well. In the whole Ye Family, except for Ms. Zhang, no one treated her as a real hostess and they even ignored her. Now he actually said that she had the right to be presumptuous here. It was extremely ridiculous! Mango lowered her head and did not reply. She allowed Nathaniel to carry her into the bedroom. The moment Nathaniel entered, she was still shocked. Five years! This bedroom looked exactly the same as when she left! Even the cosmetics on the makeup table were still there, except they had been reced by a new set, and the brand still remained the same as she used to like. She liked to read books for half an hour every night, and those books were still ced on the bedside table. Judging from the degree of wear and tear of the paper, it looked like someone had been reading them every day in the past five years. The bed sheet was still the one she used to love the most, and the dolls that she liked, and even the water cup with which she used to drink water from during the night was in the original position. For a moment, Mango thought that she had returned to the past, back to the time when she had wholeheartedly loved Nathaniel and followed Nathaniel everywhere all day long. She had too much joys and sorrows here, and she had putting in too much emotion. For five years, nothing seemed to have changed. Fie was her husband, and this was her world. But this feeling onlysted for a moment, and she soon snapped out of it. No! It had changed after all! She had changed! Nathaniel had also changed! Mango closed her eyes,pletely suppressing all those thoughts that she had once thought about in her heart. Nathaniel had been observing her face from the moment she entered the door, including her shock, her attachment, her trance, and her indifference and restraint towards the end. Fie had seen them all. When Mango closed her eyes, Nathaniel''s heart also felt a bit of pain. Fie knew that even though she had returned, her heart had been lost. But it didn''t matter. Fie had plenty of time for her to admit herself that she was his wife and the hostess here! Nathaniel gently ced Mango on the bed, but he suddenly heard Mango ask, "This is you and your wife''s room?" "Yes!" Nathaniel responded in a hoarse voice. However, Mango asked with a smile, "Then why didn''t I see your wedding photos? Was Mrs. Ye in name only?" Nathaniel froze immediately when he heard this. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 "Nominal?" Thinking carefully back on those three years of marriage, other than staying at home, Mango hadn''t seemed to have gone anywhere, letting alone get involved into his life and career. In fact, she hadn''t been to Infiniverse Group for even once. At the time of the marriage, everyone knew that he, Nathaniel Ye, had married a woman, who used some special methods to gain her status. He didn''t even think of justifying for her. During the three years of marriage, it seemed both to him and to the outside world, that Mango was really a nominal Mrs. Ye in this family. The wedding at that time was extremely simple, and Mango had married into Ye Family in such an awkward manner. Because of this, his mother, Madam Ye, got so angry that she moved to live overseas. She hadn''te back for three years, and in addition, Mango wasn''t able to get pregnant for three years, so Madam Ye disliked her even more. Now that he thought about it, Mango didn''t seem to get anything from this marriage other than him. The incident back then had caused Shen to remove Mango from the family and further severed all of her ties with her family. She had married into the Ye Family without hesitation and looking back, what did she get from it? Nathaniel couldn''t speak for a while. He had always felt that he had treated Mango quite nicely. Although she wasn''t the woman he wanted, after that incident, he married her and made her Mrs. Ye. Furthermore, he had always been loyal to her after the marriage. Other than her, he didn''t have any other women. He thought that this was the biggest blessing to Mango, but now when he saw Mango, who waspletely different from before, Nathaniel knew that he was wrong. Maybe the reason why Mango had be like this today, and the reason why he got separated from his son for five years was all because of him! Now that he met Mango''s questioning eyes, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Yes. In the past, I was the one who failed her, I put too much on her and caused too much loss to her. But I didn''t know anything, and I even took her love for granted. I gave her too little, not even a proper wedding ceremony, much less taking the wedding photos. If God could give me another chance, I would definitely treat her well, many times better. I would make up everything that I owed to her from the past. Only now do I realize that this family is no longer my home without her." Mango''s heart suddenly felt sad. She would have never believed that Nathaniel would say these words before, but now she suddenly felt very upset when she heard these words. She turned her head away and said with a sneer, "Mr. Ye seems to have said to the wrong person. You should have said these words to your wife, not me. You kept saying that you would treat her well, but now you are allowing me, a strange woman, to live in your bedroom. Is this what you mean by treating your wife well?" Nathaniel didn''t miss Mango''s mocking tone, but he didn''t care. To him, as long as Mango was back, everything would be fine. "First, get used to this ce. I''ll go out and ask Auntie Zhang to make you some food. From now on, you''ll live here." After saying that, Nathaniel turned around and went out. Mango''s face sank the moment he left the room. d Nathaniel also learnt to y dumb with her now? Fie knew it clearly who she was, but he didn''t point it out. Fie even said something very ambiguous. Did he think that the silly Mango who had loved him in the past hade back? It was ridiculous! She stood up with one leg and opened the closet. All she saw were the clothes she liked, which had all been nicely ironed and hung up there. It was obvious that the servants had been very carefully maintaining all of these. But for Mango now, all this was the sign of her shameful stupidity before! Mango closed the wardrobe and felt that the air here was particrly oppressive. She had lived here for three years and slept in this bed for three years. She could even remember Nathaniel''s extremely brutal punishment to her in this bed on her wedding night. Scenes of the past shed in her mind. She suddenly found that those memories only made her feel depressed. For whatever reason, Mango pulled down the curtains that she used to love the most. She also pulled down the nket and the bedsheets, then threw them onto the floor. "Auntie Zhang! Auntie Zhang!" Mango shouted loudly. Auntie Zhang didn''t like Mango in the first ce. If Nathaniel hadn''t stopped her, she would have asked Nathaniel to chase Mango out no matter what. Now that she heard Mango''s loud shout, her disgust was instantly shown on her face. Nathaniel looked at her expression and said to Auntie Zhang, "No matter what she does, you are not allowed to make things difficult for her. You need to treat her like Mrs. Ye, do you understand?" "Why are you doing this for, sir?" Auntie Zhang asked in confusion. Nathaniel looked up thoughtfully and said in a low voice, "You will understand one day. In addition, find someone to clean up a room. I will find a designer and turn it into a kid''s room." "A kid''s room? Is she pregnant?" Auntie Zhang was so sensitive that all her hair stood on end. "I can''t be!" Not only did this woman move in openly, but she was also pregnant with the child of Ye Family?" Auntie Zhang''s surprised expression finally pleased Nathaniel. Fie smiled and said, "Go up and serve her first. Fler leg is injured, so she was not that convenient. Please take care of her." After saying that, Nathaniel turned around and went out. Auntie Zhang was not happy, but she didn''t want to make things ugly for Nathaniel, she still went upstairs. When she opened the door of the bedroom, she waspletely stunned. Mango had pulled all the things down, and the room was in a mess. "What are you doing? This is Mrs. Ye''s favorite sheets, and Mrs. Ye''s favorite curtain color, and this set of cosmetics are also Mrs. Ye''s..." "Now the person who lives here is me, not Mrs. Ye''s, so Auntie Zhang, take all these things out and throw them away. In addition, I don¡¯t like light blue curtains, please change them into something red or purple, for this bed sheet, just change it into a red one. Since Nathaniel already let me move in, this will be our wedding room. All the bed sheets and nkets should be reced with red ones, and for those cosmetics. It''s already the new century now, who still uses those kind of make-up? They are not even slightly fragrant, so throw them all away. Also, find someone to remove this wardrobe, it looks too obtrusive here. Oh, yes, I also have a photo of my own, magnify in and hang it up over the bed. I am a bit narcissistic and there are ..." "Enough! Do you really think that you are Mrs. Ye of Ye Family? Who gave you the right to touch Mrs. Ye''s stuff? You just wait and see! I am going to tell Mr. Ye!" Auntie Zhang directly interrupted Mango''s words. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She angrily turned around and left. For the first time, she even mmed the door shut in front of Mango''s face in an indiscreet manner. Even though Mango had mentally prepared herself, she was still shocked by Auntie Zhang''s anger. She had lived here for three years, and she had always thought Auntie Zhang was a person without a temper. Now, for the sake of her from the past, she became all furious. Mango''s heart felt a little warm for some reason. Auntie Zhang was still angry when she ran downstairs. She went straight to Nathaniel''s study and went in without knocking first. "Sir, that Katherine you brought back is absolutelywless. She pulled down everything that belonged to Mrs. Ye and threw them on the floor. She also told me to find someone to change the layout of the room. Sir, you can''t let her do as she wishes! That''s the Mrs. Ye''s favorite!" After Auntie Zhang finished speaking in one breath, she realized that Nathaniel was in a daze while looking at the photo of Mango in his hand. This could be the only photo left of Mango. Back then, Auntie Zhang had secretly taken a photo of Mango in the garden because she found her extremely calm. She didn''t expect that this would have be something for Nathaniel''s miss for her during the past five years. Auntie Zhang was stunned for a moment, and her eyes were a little sad. They all said that Nathaniel was cold and heartless. As soon as his wife was killed in the fire, he took back Macy, the mistress back to Ye family. He even allowed Macy to give birth to the heir of the Infiniverse Group. But only she knew that Nathaniel had never had an improper rtionship with Macy, not even holding hands with her. She didn''t know why Nathaniel took Macy back to Ye family. ording to the rules, only the Mrs. Ye of Ye family had the right to step into the Ye''s Mansion, but Macy moved in instead. If Nathaniel had feelings for Macy, he had been indifferent to Macy for the past five years. Even if he gave her the best life, he did not give her the title she deserved, only allowing her to live in Ye Family in the grey area. A few times in the dead of the night, Auntie Zhang saw Nathaniel drinking wine while looking at the photo of Mango, with deep affection in his eyes, which made people''s heart ache. Seeing Nathaniel''s expression at this time again, Auntie Zhang suddenly felt a little sore in her nose. "Sir, you..." Nathaniel quickly returned to his senses. He put the photo back in the wallet and asked in a low voice, "What did you say just now? What''s wrong with Katherine?" Hearing this question, Auntie Zhang''s anger was provoked again. "Sir, where did you find such a woman? She doesn''t deserve to live in Ye family at all!" Auntie Zhang repeated what had happened just now, but she still couldn''t calm down her anger. Nathaniel narrowed squited his eyes slightly and said in a low voice, "Throw away everything from the past? Does that also include me?" "What are you talking about, sir?" Auntie Zhang didn''t understand, but seeing Nathaniel''s sad look at the moment, she inexplicably felt a little distressed. "Sir, the olddy called back and said that she''s not feeling well recently. Have you been overseas to visit her?" Auntie Zhang hoped to use the old Madam Ye to send Nathaniel away. In this way, no matter what background Katherine had, she would still show her that there was no other hostess in the family except Mango, unless that hostess loved Mr. Ye with all her heart. But she could see that Katherine didn''t love Nathaniel at all! Nathaniel''s body paused slightly and said with a wry smile, "Is my mother trying to y another trick by arranging a blind date overseas for me again? She is in good health. By the way, Aunt Zhang, no matter what Katherine wants to do, you just listen to her. If she said that she wanted to decorate the bedroom into a wedding room, just do it ording to her words. As for cosmetics, you go and ask what she likes, and I''ll let someone buy the new ones. Also, put away all the clothes from Mrs. Ye in the closet, and I''ll ask Thomas to send some of thetest clothes to here." Nathaniel said impatiently, and a touch of tenderness shed in his eyes, which made Auntie Zhang open her mouth in surprise. Was this really that affectionate Mr. Ye?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 "Sir, are you really..." "Just do as I said. I have told you Auntie Zhang, just serve her as if she is Mrs. Ye." Nathaniel''s tone of voice was a little heavy. Auntie Zhang was puzzled and asked, "Sir, who is she exactly? Even if you want to get remarried, you needn''t throw away all the things that belonged to Mrs. Ye, right?" Nathaniel rubbed his temples, sighed and said, "Pack up all the things and take them to the warehouse, find a dry ce to put them away." "Sir..." Auntie Zhang couldn''t bear to see Nathaniel''s grievance. Since when had Nathaniel, who had always been the golden child,promised for the sake of a woman? Even when his wife back then, Mango, had given him so much love, and she still wasn''t able to make him lower his stance, was she? "How can this Katherine!" Auntie Zhang''s eyes were full off tears. Apparently, she was distressed. Nathaniel''s feeling for Auntie Zhang was different from that for old Madam Ye. After old Madam Ye gave birth to him, Old Mr. Ye had passed away, and the vast Infiniverse Group fell right on old Madam Ye''s shoulders. At that time, old Madam Ye was busy running thepany and dealing with the old shareholders'' schemes, so she didn''t have time for Nathaniel at all. Nathaniel couldn''t recognize her own mother for a very long time. He only remembered that it was Auntie Zhang who had been with him every day,forting him and taking care of him. Later, after old Madam Ye stabilized thepany, she finally had the energy to look after her own son, only to find that her son was not close to her, and he was only close to Auntie Zhang. Because of this, old Madam Ye was not happy with it and she even thought aboutying off Auntie Zhang. Later, Nathaniel begged her repeatedly to keep Auntie Zhang, but when old Madam Ye saw that she really cared about Nathaniel, she then was relieved to hand her son to her. Looking at the sad face of this woman who had special significance to him, Nathaniel said with a rare soft voice, "Auntie Zhang, I know what I am doing. You knew better than anyone how good Mango was to me at that time. But I didn''t know that. I even wasted so many years and then I lost her. Now I finally have met Katherine, and I want to spend the rest of my life with her. I don''t want to leave any regrets. Auntie Zhang, do you understand? She is the only woman Imit to in my life! She is also the daughter- in-w of Ye Family!" Auntie Zhang''s body trembled slightly. She rarely heard Nathaniel say such words, but since he already said it, it meant that Katherine''s status in Ye family had been confirmed. Although she felt it was unfair for Nathaniel to do such thing to Mango, Auntie Zhang still let out a sigh and left. She started to arrange for someone to take actions ording to Mango''s instructions. Mango had wanted to make things difficult for Nathaniel in the beginning. She didn''t believe that a man who had been used to one bedroom for eight years would agree for her to change its style. But what she didn''t expect was that Nathaniel actually agreed! Watching Auntie Zhang bring the servants in and out of the room carrying all the things she had pulled off, and then changed into the bright red color that she had mentioned, Mango felt extremely ufortable. She was going to make things difficult for others in the beginning, but now, looking at the room full of bright red colors, she felt as if it was really a wedding night. She felt even worse! "I suddenly regret. I find these colors very dazzling. Change them all. Anything but bright red colors." Mango knew that she was especially annoying at the moment. But so what? If Nathaniel could hate her, wouldn''t that be even better? Or maybe she just wanted to find out how much Nathaniel wouldpromise! He used to be such a cold and arrogant man, but now, what kind of n did he have? Auntie Zhang was almost driven mad by Mango''s words. The servants in the house had already arranged the room ording to her instructions, and then she wanted to change again by saying some words. This was simply absurd! Just as Auntie Zhang was about to lose her temper, Nathaniel came in. "As long as it is something you like, even if I have to pick the stars from the sky for you, I am willing to do so." Mango suddenly felt ayer of goosebumps all over her body. She even suspected that Nathaniel''s soul had also been changed. Otherwise, why would such a cold-blooded man say such mushy words? "Mr. Ye, has anyone told you that you are very cheesy?" "No, you are the first one." Nathaniel''s smile was a little gentle, and it looked like the warm sun on the iceberg, which suddenly warmed people''s hearts. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mango hurriedly turned her head away and said in a low voice, "I just want to see how would it look like after the change of style." "Well, whatever you like." Nathaniel told people to rearrange patiently. Although it was different from before, it was still primarily simple and light-colored. After all these drama, Mango felt a little hungry. "I''m hungry. When are we going to eat?" Hearing her question, Auntie Zhang couldn''t stand it anymore, looking all fierce. But for the sake of Nathaniel, she had to say in a low voice, "I''ll cook now." "Remember, I don''t eat spicy food. I don''t eat sour food, I don''t eat sweet food and I don''t eat salty food. As for other dishes, you can do whatever you want." Upon hearing Shen''s words, Auntie Zhang almost lost her temper. She didn''t eat anything sweet, bitter, sour and spicy. What did she mean by doing whatever I want? "Sir, I can''t cook this meal!" Auntie Zhang immediately gave up. Nathaniel could tell that Mango was feeling upset because of Zion''s incident. She was deliberately looking for trouble. He took off his coat and said calmly, "I''ll cook." Mango and Auntie Zhang were both stunned when they heard these words. "Sir, how can you do that? Let me do it." Auntie Zhang immediately rushed forward to take over the job of cooking, and Mango quickly came back to her senses. "Mr. Ye, is your food edible? Do I need to buy insurance in advance?" These words were absolutely ironic! Auntie Zhang red at her angrily. Nathaniel said with a smile, "You can buy a insurance first. I don''t mind." After that, he pulled up his sleeves and went straight to the kitchen. Auntie Zhang''s eyes were full of distress. Since when had Mr. Ye, the person she had raised since he was little, ever entered the kitchen? "Sir, let me do it." Auntie Zhang followed him out. Mango looked at their backs as they left while she was thinking, then she jumped down from the stairs with one leg and leaned against the railing of the stairs. She just watched as Nathaniel was busy working in the kitchen. She had always thought of this man as the king of the business world, who wouldn''t get his hands dirty in the kitchen. Now that she saw him running around in the kitchen as if he was a good stay-at- home husband, Mango suddenly felt a bit difficult to get used to. Was this really the same Nathaniel from the past? Mango''s thoughts got a little carried away. Once she could stay happy for a whole day for just one smile from Nathaniel. In order to protect his stomach, no matter howte it was, she would always prepare hot food for him. She had never thought of one day when this man would make soup for her with his own hands. Was it guilt? Or was he up to something? Mango suddenly felt herself very funny! Did Nathaniel even have a heart? How could a cold-blooded and heartless man like him feel guilty for her? Mango threw her ridiculous thoughts behind her. At this moment, Mango''s cell phone rang, and the crisp ringtone immediately caused Nathaniel to take a look at it. Mango picked up the phone as if there was no one else around her, she jumped to the sofa and sat down, and clicked the answer button directly. "Hello, who''s that?" "Miss Katherine?" A wicked voice came from the phone. Mango vaguely felt that the voice was somewhat familiar, but she couldn''t remember for a moment. "Who is this?" "This is Walter Song. We came back from the same ne and I also did Miss Katherine a favor in the United States!" Walter''s words immediately reminded Mango. "It''s you! Don''t talk as if you have done me a great favor. In fact, I just got my clothes dirty when I was in the restaurant. Mr. Song helped me buy a set of clothes. But I remember that I have already returned the money to Mr. Song." "Miss Katherine, what you said really hurt me too much. After all, we''ve had dinner together, haven''t we?" Walter Song sounded as if he had been wronged and immediately made Mangough. Nathaniel looked at her happy smile and his eyes couldn''t help but get darkened. Who was calling her her? How could she be so happy? He hadn''t seen her smile so naturally for a long time! Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel a little jealous! Was it Abyss Tang? He turned off the fire subconsciously and walked out. However, Mango wasn''t aware at all. She smiled and said, "Fine, fine, fine. Since you''re so handsome looking, whatever you said is right." "That''s for sure! My handsomeness is well-acknowledged by the world!" Walter was so shameless that he started to brag about himself. Mango smiled and said, "Why did you call me? Don''t tell me that same thing has happened to you in the restaurant so you need my help? A handsome man like Mr. Song, don''t tell me you have been poured coffee by a woman, have you?" "Ahem, Katherine, it''s boring to talk like this. You will make me sad." Although Walter said so, his voice was pleasant, which showed that he didn''t really care. To tell the truth, it was a coincidence to know Walter, but this man was indeed talkative, and some of his theories and insights also made people feel impressed. Apart from him being a womanizer, Mango still appreciated him. Mango felt no pressure from making friends with such a man. Furthermore, since she had to achieve something in the business world, being able to get to know a few more bosses would be a great chance for her to gain some connections. Mango adjusted her sitting posture to make herself morefortable. Then, she smiled and said, "Walter, what do you want to say? Are you just calling me to chat with me?" "What if I say yes?" Walter replied slickly. Mango shook her head and said, "You should know that I''m a patient right now. I need to rest." "Yeah, you still know that you''re a patient. It''s only been a few days since you returned to China, but you have already be like this. You don''t even know how sad I was when I found out that you had gone to Infiniverse Group to work as a designer. Katherine, we had a connection after all. Why do you end up with Nathaniel, the ice king?" "I''m not with Nathaniel!" Mango subconsciously wanted to draw a clear line. Nathaniel''s face suddenly darkened. She knew Walter, and some time ago, thepany''s information was leaked. Walter happened to seize the opportunity to take away a big business from him. Now Mango tried hard to distance herself from him in front of Walter. Was there really something between her and Walter? Or did she want to help Walter to suppress him? Nathaniel looked at Mango with aplicated expression. If all of this was true, what would he do to this woman in front of him? Chapter 61 Chapter 61 "Ahem, ahem!" Nathaniel coughed behind her. Mango subconsciously looked back at him, but there was no expression on her face. She turned back again and continued to talk on the phone. "Ok, let me know the timeter. I''ll go out and meet you." Mango was still chatting happily with Walter. Nathaniel''s face didn''t look very good. He grabbed Mango''s phone and hung it up without saying anything. Mango was stunned for a moment, and then she was irritated by his dominant action. "Nathaniel Ye, are you out of your mind? This is my mobile phone! What right do you have to turn off my phone? I was chatting with my friend." "Your leg injury can''t even stop you from going out, can it?" After Nathaniel finished speaking in a muffled voice, he turned around and walked towards the kitchen. At the same time, he also took Mango''s phone with him. "Give me back my phone!" Mango felt extremely frustrated. However, Nathaniel said calmly, "Go ahead and watch the TV. It is good for your health." "Bullshit!" Mango was so angry that she couldn''t help cursing. Nathaniel waspletely stunned. He suddenly turned around and looked at Mango. In the past, Mango had always been a virtuousdy in front of him. Letting alone curse, she hadn''t even spoken loudly for once. Did she really change? Or was this her true self? Nathaniel felt the way Mango was right now was much more interesting. At the very least, she was lively and genuine in life. In the past, while Mango was nice enough, there was still something about herself missing. He suddenly said with a smile, "Let me smell your fart." This Mango was immediately choked by this sentence. What b*stard! How did he be this thick-skinned? She was sure that no one had ever dared to swear at him like that. How could he not be angry? Nathaniel was indeed not angry, but Mango got so pissed off instead. She picked up the TV remote control and turned on the TV, as if she was holding a grudge against the TV, she then casually switched to a channel and watched it with boredom. When Auntie Zhang looked at their interaction, she was somewhat unhappy. But when she saw Nathaniel''s smiling face, she couldn''t say anything. In the past five years, Nathaniel had never had any fun in his life. Now he finally smiled a little, so she might as well just stay quiet. Nathaniel returned to the kitchen and began to cook other dishes. Mango''s attention wasn''t on the television at all. It was as if she had been attracted by something. From time to time, she would look towards the kitchen. Gradually, she started to stare nkly, and her thoughts also started to drift. It was as if everything had returned to how it was many years ago. It was like an illusion, yet also ethereal. When she realized what she was thinking, Mango suddenly came back to her senses. She secretly scolded herself for being deluded by Nathaniel once again. Although this man was good looking, so what? Underneath his good looking appearance, there was a brutal and ruthless heart! Mango turned around and got up subconsciously. She hopped into the bathroom. She was very familiar with this ce. When Auntie Zhang saw her get up, she was going to help, but when she saw that she was so familiar with everything about this house, and she even knew where the bathroom light was, she was stunned. "Sir, how could she be so familiar with our Ye family?" Nathaniel looked back and said as if he had something on his mind, "Don''t ask. Just take good care of her." After that, as if he had thought of something, he called Thomas directly. "Get me a wheelchair. I want the best and smartest ^ ^ ,11 one. Auntie Zhang looked at Nathaniel and didn''t say anything else. However, she was full of doubt towards Mango. Mango stayed in the bathroom for a while. When she came out, she saw Thomasing in with a wheelchair. "Miss Katherine, Mr. Ye asked me to get you a wheelchair. Your legs are not convenient recently, so you can use this for the time being." "Thank you." Mango epted it without any hesitation. She also sat on it and gave it a try. It felt pretty smooth. Nathaniel''s mood improved a lot when he saw how much she liked it. "Let''s wash our hands and have dinner." Nathaniel took out the food, and he also frightened Thomas. "Mr. Ye, you cooked?" He had been following Nathaniel for many years, and he had never known that Nathaniel could cook! Nathaniel ignored him and directly passed by him and then pushed Mango into the bathroom. "Everything is here. If you need anything, just tell Auntie Zhang." "Got it." Mango replied before quickly washing her hands. Then, she was pushed back to the dining table by Nathaniel. The dining table was still the same as before, and even the position where she used to sit had not been changed. Mango didn''t say anything and her eyes looked calm. She sat at the table and looked at the ordinary dishes on the table. She said with a fake smile, "Mr. Ye, you can''t afford to feed me meat? Are you really sincerely for inviting me to live here with all the vegetable dishes on this table?" Nathaniel knew that she was deliberately looking for trouble, so he took a bowl of porridge to her and said, "Your leg is still injured, and it''s good to eat light food. If you want to eat meat, I''ll make some for you tomorrow. But it won''t be too much. The doctor said that your body can''t handle overnutrition." "Humph! Had I listened to the doctor, I would have been dead for a long time!" Mango Shen said indifferently, but she noticed that Nathaniel''s expression had changed. "Don''t say that word!" He was a little emotional. Mango was stunned for a moment. She seemed to have thought of something, but she purposely said, "Which word? Dead? What''s so scary about that? Everyone dies sooner orter. Besides, there are so many idents now. What if you feel in love with a scumbag, you might end up dying in a big fire and your body might not even be found." "Bang!" Nathaniel punched the table with his fist, and the people around him were so scared that they didn''t dare to breathe, and Nathaniel''s face was also horribly darkened. In Ye'' Family, everyone knew that the word "fire" couldn''t be mentioned. That was Nathaniel''s taboo. To their surprise, the woman even touched Nathaniel''s bottom line the first day she came here. They all opened their eyes wide as they looked at Mango, waiting for Nathaniel to throw her out. On the other hand, Mango patted her chest and said exaggeratedly, "Mr. Ye, you scared me to death! If I had a heart attack, I would be dead in a moment like this!" The more Nathaniel did not allow her to say this word, the more she wanted to say it. When he saw the provoking glint shing in Mango''s eyes, all of Nathaniel''s anger finally turned into a sigh. He silently picked up his chopsticks and prepared some food for Mango. After that, he said calmly, "Have a taste and see how it tastes?" Everyone was stunned. Just like this? Nathaniel actually allowed this thing to pass without punishing this woman''s mistake? The most surprised one was Auntie Zhang. Auntie Zhang looked at the pain and struggle in Nathaniel''s eyes and saw that Nathaniel had put down all his anger in a moment and suppressed all his arrogance for Mango. Auntie Zhang couldn''t figure out her exact feeling. Since when did Nathaniel, who had always been arrogant and looked upon, allow himself to live in such a grievance? Auntie Zhang red hatefully at Mango. Even Mango was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Nathaniel''s self- control and tolerance to be so good. Why did he connive at her? Others might think that he really loved her and doted on her so much! But she knew better than anyone else that this man did not have a heart at all! Mango quickly adjusted her mood and took over the food with a smile. She took a small bite and said in disgust, "It''s really not good, Mr. Ye. It seems that your life has been too easy. You don''t even know how to cook." "Is it very unpleasant to hear?" Nathaniel frowned slightly, he picked up the chopsticks, grabbed a piece, and put it into his mouth. He didn''t feel so bad himself, but when he looked at the mocking smile on Mango''s face, he tossed all the food into the trash can before even thinking about it. "I''ll cook again." Nathaniel was not angry. He got up and went to the kitchen again. Auntie Zhang really couldn''t stand it anymore. "Sir, let me do it. You''ve worked all day, and you''ve never cooked anything. Don''t torture yourself like this." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. As she spoke, Auntie Zhang red hatefully at Mango. Mango shrugged indifferently. Was she ming her? That''s not surprising! She had made things so difficult with Nathaniel, it would be strange if Auntie Zhang could stand it! But this time when she came back, she didn''t intend to let Nathaniel have afortable life! Mango stretched and said to Thomas, who had been shocked for a long time, "Hey, assistant Song, push me into the living room. I want to watch TV. Looks like it will take a while before we can eat." When Thomas heard his name being called, he quickly looked up at Nathaniel. Nathaniel nodded at him, and Thomas quickly pushed her into the living room. Mango picked up the remote control and chose the channels out of boredom. She pointed randomly and said, "Peel an apple for me." Thomas paused for a moment, but he still did as he was told. Mango didn''t even look at him. She found a variety show to watch, and soon after, sheughed out loud. Herughter filled the entire living room. Seeing her happy look, Nathaniel slightly raised the corners of his mouth and continued to cook. Auntie Zhang, on the other hand, was furious. Thomas frowned and looked at her for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help saying in a low voice, "Miss Katherine, our group is indeed responsible for this ident, but this is not Mr. Ye''s fault. Don''t go too far just because Mr. Ye is particrly nice to you. He was born with a golden spoon in his mouth. When has he ever done this for a woman? Even his former wife didn''t even push Mr. Ye to this far. You''d better stop it." Mango''s hand paused for a moment. She turned her head and smiled cunningly. "His former wife was stupid for not pushing him to this way! What''s the point of marrying someone? Aren''t we supposed to be doted on by a man? If a woman alwayspromises herself for a man, then her death can also be regarded as a relief." "Katherine! Don''t go too far!" Thomas was really angry this time. "Madam was the best woman in the world. How can a woman like youpare with her? I am telling you, you are not even remotely close to her. Don''t think that you can be the hostess of the Ye family just because you have moved into the house! It''s your blessing for Mr. Ye to treat you well. Don''t waste Mr. Ye''s good gesture. I will be happy to throw you out of here at that time!" Thomas turned around and left angrily, even forgetting to say something to Nathaniel. Mango was a little stunned. It felt really good to have been praised by someone she wasn''t quite familiar with! However, she couldn''t help but feel sad. If she had really been as good as Thomas had said back then, how could she have ended up "dying" in the big fire? Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Thomas left with resolution, and the door was mmed loudly by him. Mango felt scared to death! Was he really an assistant? He really had a big temper! Nathaniel was shocked by Thomas'' actions and quickly ran out. When he saw that nothing had happened to Mango, he heaved a sigh of relief. "What''s wrong?" He asked with concern. Mango Shen shrugged her shoulders and said, "Your assistant has a very bad temper." "I''ll talk to him tomorrow." Nathaniel finished saying with a good temper, then he went back to the kitchen. When the food was served again, it obviously looked much better than the first time. Mango saw the back of Nathaniel''s hand had been scalded by grease, and covered by red blisters, which looked extremely scary. She also knew that this might be the first time that Nathaniel had ever cooked, but she acted as if she didn''t see it. She lowered her head and took a bite without making anyment. Seeing that Mango did notment, Nathaniel finally sat down. He picked up his chopsticks and ate some food. However, his face suddenly looked terrible and cold sweat started to seep out of his forehead. "Sir, do you have stomach problems again?" When Auntie Zhang saw this, she quickly went forward and poured a ss of water for Nathaniel. The servant behind her also quickly went to take the stomach medicine for Nathaniel to take it. Mango only looked at them silently, but there were some doubts in her heart. "When she left five years ago, Nathaniel didn''t have stomach problems. Did he get it in the past five years?" Could it be that the God was punishing him because he had been so heartless? Mango lowered her head and ate her meal. She didn''t care about this mess at all, as if everything around her had nothing to do with her. Nathaniel''s pain eased a little. Only then did he realize that Mango hadn''t even looked at him once from the beginning to the end. In fact, she was really enjoying her food. He felt a bit speechless. When Auntie Zhang saw how heartless Mango was, she wanted to say something, but she was also afraid that Nathaniel would feel upset. However, she felt really oppressed. Mango put down her chopsticks and said with a smile, "I''ve finished eating. Mr. Ye, take your time." After saying that, she pushed the wheelchair directly to the stairway. When she was going to hop upstairs, she felt her body getting lifted, and then her whole body was picked up by Nathaniel. "I''ll ask someone to move the bedroom downstairs tomorrow, so that it will be more convenient for you to enter the bedroom." Mango paused for a moment before saying with a smile, "Then I might as well just sleep in the guest room today, it would be more convenient." Nathaniel looked at her and she did not look like she was joking at all. She really didn''t want to share a bed with him! Realizing this, Nathaniel felt very upset, but he did not show it too much. "Don''t worry. I''ll sleep in the study tonight." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango''s heart was finally at ease. "Why putting yourself in such a great inconvenience, Mr. Ye? Since you have decided for yourself, then don''t walk into the wrong room and cause misunderstanding." Mango had a brilliant smile on her face, but it burnt Nathaniel''s eyes. In the past, she couldn''t fall asleep without waiting for him toe back. But now she refused to get close to him. Did time really change everything? Nathaniel sighed slightly and carried Mango into the bedroom. "Do you want to take a shower? I''ll help you." "No, I can do it myself. Thank you." Mango always distanced herself from Nathaniel quietly. She maintained the most basic courtesy, but her indifference and alienation could be felt everywhere. Nathaniel looked at her and finally did not say anything. After putting her on the bed, he went out of the room. Mango wanted to send a video to her daughter, but only then did she remember that her phone was with Nathaniel. She wanted to call him back to ask for her phone, but after thinking for a moment, she decided to let it go. Nathaniel walked out of the room but did not leave. He stood in front of the door and listened to Mango singing happily. She hopped into the bathroom and the he randomly heard the sound of running water. He couldn''t help but recall Mango''s perfect figure and her charming images on the bed. After five years of living like a monk, now his wife finally came back, but she could only be looked and not touched. This kind of torture was really terrible. He took out a cigarette and lit it up, and he took a hard puff, but only to get choked and he began to cough. Auntie Zhang happened toe up. Seeing this scene, she quickly grabbed the cigarette from Nathaniel''s hand. "Sir, you''re in poor health. Don''t smoke. I''ve already cleaned up the guest room. Sir, you can sleep in the guest room tonight." Nathaniel looked at the closed door and whispered, "Aunt Zhang, you know, I''ve had nervous breakdown in the past five years. Without sleeping pills, I can''t fall asleep. Now that she''s here, I''m not going anywhere." His eyes seemed to be glued to the door, and he only wished to see the inside through the door. Auntie Zhang had never seen Nathaniel being this depressed. She felt distressed and said, "Sir, she''s just a pretty face. She''s not anywhere close to madam." Nathaniel just smiled and said nothing. She patted Auntie Zhang on the shoulder and went to the study alone. It was indeed the first time for him to cook. There were burns on his arms and back of the hands, and now he felt the ufortable burning feeling. He had to go into the study and apply some medicine. As he opened the door of the study, he immediately felt the cool air. Thinking back on how Mango wasughing happily in the living room, Nathaniel finally felt a little liveliness in this house. He wouldn''t feel the coldness and solitude anymore. When Zion returned, the three of them would live together happily. Thinking of this, he suddenly felt the wound on his hand was not that painful anymore. After applying the medicine, Nathaniel turned on theputer, which had monitor on it. No one knew that he had installed surveince in the bedroom. During the first two years when Mango had just left, he didn''t dare to enter the bedroom, fearing that he would copse after smelling Mango''s scent. However, he couldn''t bear not to walk in and take a look. It was as if his heart would be empty and cold if he didn''t look into the bedroom. He wouldn''t be able to fall asleep for the entire night. Therefore, he got someone to install security cameras and he would hide in the study all day to just look at the empty bedroom. He thought about everything they had done in this room, his heart ached and his eyes turned red whenever he thought about it. They all said that men don''t cry easily. He didn''t know how he made it through during the first two years. He couldn''t fall asleep all night long, and even when he took the sleeping pills, he could only sleep for a while before waking up by the big fire all over the sky. Later, even the sleeping pills stopped working, so he could only use work to numb himself. Now when he turned on the screen again, it was no longer empty. Mango hopped out of the bathroom. Perhaps she thought that Nathaniel wouldn''te in, so she only wrapped herself with a bath towel. Her white skin was exposed on the outside, showing a little bit of tattoo color. Nathaniel frowned slightly. Mango had a tattoo? She had always been the one who rejected tattoos the most. Why did she get herself a tattoo? Nathaniel frowned slightly. Mango hopped up and down, and the bath towel finally couldn''t hold on to her anymore. It fell to the ground suddenly, and her beautiful body instantly appeared in front of Nathaniel. This all came unexpectedly, but it turned out to be very sensual. Nathaniel only felt a wave of heat coming out of his nose. He suddenly looked up and quickly covered his nose with his hand, and the warm liquid instantly wetted his hand. He couldn''t believe it! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He got so turned on by his wife that his nose started to bleed. Was he the first one? Nathaniel quickly got up and ran to the bathroom and took a cold shower. When he finally calmed down and returned to theputer, he saw that Mango had alreadyin down. However, her hair was not dry yet. It just fell on the pillow casually, like seaweed, and she seemed to have fallen asleep. Nathaniel stood up and walked out of the study. She asked for a hairdryer from Auntie Zhang and quietly came to the bedroom. The door of the bedroom was indeed locked from the inside. It seemed that she really did not intend to let him in. Nathaniel gave out a bitterugh, he opened the door with his spare key, and came to Mango''s bed. Mango didn''t sleep very deep. Nathaniel touched her hair and found that it was indeed wet. He sat on the side, turned the hairdryer on to its lowest volume, he then grabbed Mango''s long hair and dried it bit by bit for her. When Auntie Zhang saw this scene outside the door, she really couldn''t take it. What had this Katherine done to make Nathaniel go this far for her! She quietly walked out of the bedroom, and the more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. Macy had lived here for five years, although Nathaniel had been cold to her, Macy was really good to Nathaniel. She always thought carefully for Nathaniel in every aspect. Although she still didn''t like Macy very much, butparing with this ungrateful Katherine, Auntie Zhang still thought that Nathaniel would live an easier life if he had been with Macy. She quietly came to her room, took out her cell phone and called Macy. "Auntie Zhang? Why are you calling me? Is Wisdom sick?" Macy''s first response was something went wrong with Wisdom''s health. However, Auntie Zhang said in a low voice, "Miss Chu, the young master is fine. The sir has arranged a special training for him outside. Don''t worry, all the bodyguards have gone with him. The young master''s safety is not a problem. I''m calling you today for other things." Macy was stunned when she heard Auntie Zhang said that. She had lived in Ye family for five years. She knew Auntie Zhang''s attitude towards her better than anyone else. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had been Nathaniel''s wet nurse, Macy would really wish to drive this old woman out of Ye family. So Macy was still surprised when she called her. "Auntie Zhang, did something happen to Nathan?" It should be Nathaniel''s problem that drove the old woman to take the initiative to call her. Macy immediately asked, which hit right on the spot in Auntie Zhang''s mind. As expected, Macy still concerned about Nathaniel. Auntie Zhang sighed and said, "Miss Chu, how long will it take you toe back from the seaside vi? You don''t even know that since you left, sir brought back a woman named Katherine, and even let her live in his wife''s bedroom. The woman is so arrogant and domineering that she even asked sir to cook for her personally. If you don''te back, I don''t think there would be any ce left for you in Ye family in the future." Macy waspletely shocked. "Aunt Zhang, what did you say? You said Nathan personally cooked for Katherine? He even took Katherine to the Ye''s Mansion and let her live in his bedroom? How is that possible!" Macy freaked out. She had lived in the Ye family for five years without being recognized, and she also had given birth to the grandson of the Ye family, but she was not able to move into Nathaniel''s bedroom. Who the hell was Katherine? She had just been in Ocean City for a few days, but she moved directly into the master bedroom of the Ye''s Mansion! This was outrageous! Chapter 63 Chapter 63 When Auntie Zhang heard Macy''s freaked out voice, she knew that her purpose had been achieved. She whispered, "Miss Chu, it''s true I didn''t think highly of you, but I know you really mean well for our sir. Anyway, I have told you the situation already. As for whether you want to keep him or not, it dependsplete on yourself. After all, you have been sucking it up for five years and you are not young anymore. Everyone knows that you are the woman in Ye family. If you get kicked out by this woman, what kind of good man you can find in the future at your age." After that, Auntie Zhang hung up the phone. Macy threw the phone away at once. I was true she wasn''t young anymore! A woman had passed her prime time after she turned thirty years old. Moreover, in order to give birth to Wisdom, she almost died because of hemorrhoea. She had suffered so much already, how could she allow an unknown woman to take away everything from her? Nathaniel was hers! Ye Family also belonged to her! No one could stop her from staying in Ye Family as Mrs. Ye! Macy''s eyes even turned red. She wanted to leave this ce, but Nathaniel''s bodyguards had surrounded this ce so tightly that she couldn''t get out at all! What should she do? It seemed impossible to go back to Ye Family using Wisdom. Auntie Zhang already said that Wisdom had been sent to some special training. So who else could help her? Katherine had only known Nathaniel for a few days, yet Nathaniel had already taken her back to the Ye''s Mansion, he even make soup for her personally. What had Katherine done! The more Macy thought about it, the more she became anxious. A hint of maliciousness shed across her eyes. One had to make some sacrifice in order to achieve the goal! Macy came up with a n and hurried to the kitchen. After Nathaniel had dried Mango''s hair, he saw that her arm was sticking outside, so he covered her with the nket. Seeing Mango sleep soundly, he really wanted to stay and even hold her to sleep, but all he did was thinking about it. It was already very difficult for Mango to agree to stay here. He couldn''t afford to stimte her and chase her away. Nathan lowered his head and gently kissed Mango''s forehead. He only got up and left after he said goodnight. The moment the door was closed, Mango opened her eyes, which were all clear and bright. She wiped hard on her forehead where he had kissed, turned over again and then fell asleep. The next day, when the sun shone in from outside the window, Mango woke up. She looked at the time and found it was already past eight o''clock. She didn''t expect that she would sleep so deeply in here. Mango looked at the nket on her body. It didn''t look much different throughout the night. It seemed that Nathaniel really did note in. It was pretty reasonable. Nathaniel didn''t marry her willingly back then, so why would he want to share a bed with her? Mango felt herself rather ridiculous. She got up and washed up before she skipped down the stairs. Seeing that she was up, Auntie Zhang said calmly, "The breakfast is ready, it was made by sir himself. If you don''t like it, you don''t have to eat it. No one will force you to eat it." It was obvious that her words were not quite friendly. However, Mango didn''t care much about it. The more Auntie Zhang acted like this, the more she demonstrated that she was really good to Mango in the past. After looking around and seeing that Nathaniel was no longer around, Mango smiled and said, "Aunt Zhang, thank you very much. However, I still like the sunny side up that you made. It smells really good." After that, she got onto the wheelchair and went to the dining room. Leaving Auntie Zhang stunned on the spot. Mango used to like the sunny side up made by her. She had also once said this before. Now as she heard this from this woman in front of her, Auntie Zhang felt a little weird. Could it be a coincidence? She looked at Mango''s back, her brows tightly knitted together. No one knew what she was thinking. Mango brought out the food. It was a simple home-cooked meal, millet congee, and a stir-fry dish. She sat down and began to eat. For her, she felt much more rxed when Nathaniel was not here. Auntie Zhang then came to Mango''s back, unoticed. As she watched her indulging in the delicious food, she felt more and more upset. "You probably don''t know? Miss Chu had food poisonedst night and was sent to the hospital in the middle of the night. After receiving the news, sir rushed over there. But he still came back to make you the meal in the morning. However, he probably just made it at the same time as he also made breakfast for Miss Chu, and he has already sent the meal to the hospital. After all, sir and Miss Chu have been together for more than five years, not to mention, they also have a child!" Auntie Zhang said these word by word as she stared fixedly at Mango''s face, wanting to see a hint of difort on her face. However, she didn''t expect Mango to turn a deaf ear to her words. "You made this stir- fried dish, didn''t you? Aunt Zhang, this dish tastes good, but it''s a little salty." Mango spoke as she ate. She didn''t seem to be affected by Auntie Zhang''s words at all. Auntie Zhang was so angry. "Did you hear what I said? Ye Family doesn''t wee you! Even if the madam is gone, there''s still Miss Chu. It''s not your ce to give orders in Ye Family. I am warning you, if you keep giving orders to sir, I won''t let you get away with it!" Auntie Zhang''s words were fierce, and Mango finally put down her chopsticks. She looked at Auntie Zhang, and her eyes were a bit sharp. "Auntie Zhang, have you also considered Macy Cho the madam in Ye family? You kept saying that everything here belongs to the original madam, and no one can touch them, but when Macy moved in, did you stop her? What did you fight for your madam? After hearing that your madam has lost her life in a big fire, didn''t you still keep serving Macy and her son? Is this your dedication and persistence to your madam?" Auntie Zhang''s face suddenly turned red. "What do you know? Madam was caught in such a sudden ident that we were not able to respond quickly. And Miss Chu was also pregnant with the child of Ye Family, that''s the child of Ye Family! Even if I don''t like Miss Chu, I couldn''t watch the child of Ye Family being left outside, could I? Besides, Madam was already gone, do you think I was able to see anything happen to the Young Master?" "So you epted Macy just because she gave birth to a child for Ye family, and your previous madam couldn''t bear a child, right? But did it ever ur to you that without Macy''s appearance, would your madam have caught in the ident? Would she have been sent out of the country by Nathaniel and be burned to death eventually?" Mango was a little emotional. She constantly told herself that it was enough for her to bear these things alone. She was even moved yesterday because Auntie Zhang had defended for her, but today she felt a little sad. After all, five years had changed everything. After all, she had not been able to give birth to the child of Ye Family in front of everyone, and she couldn''t be remembered after her death, could she? A mistress stepped into her family so openly. Even Auntie Zhang, who had treated her so well, showed mercy to Macy for the sake of her child. Now, she even felt that Macy was a more suitable candidate of the madam in Ye family than her. This kind of feeling was really bitter and hurting. Mango suddenly felt as if the food on the table had lost their vor and they had be tasteless. She didn''t n topromise anymore, she put down her chopsticks directly and whispered: "Auntie Zhang, you choose to do whatever you want to do, but you have no right to interfere with other people''s lives and choices. You want to defend your sir, but you also need to see if your sir is worth your defence. You said how good your previous madam was, but ask yourself, when your previous madam and Nathaniel were together, did she feel aggrieved? Shepromised so much for the sake of this man, and what kind of ending did she have? I didn¡¯t beg Nathaniel to be nice to me, and I ''m not afraid to make it clear to you that I don''t like Nathaniel, I don¡¯t even like stepping into this Ye¡¯s mansion which you have put on pedestal, if you can persuade Nathaniel to release me, I think I will be grateful!" After that, she pushed the wheelchair back to the room regardless of Auntie Zhang''s expression. She was originally in a good mood in the morning, but now she suddenly felt depressed and upset. She didn''t me Auntie Zhang''s choice and rejection. After all, her face was totally different from before. She just hated Nathaniel! Since he didn''t love her, why did he show how affectionate he was to her in front of Auntie Zhang? He was so hypocritical that he was terrifying! Mango felt a bit oppressed in the room. Just as she didn''t know where she wanted to go, her cell phone rang. Only then did she realize that her cell phone had been ced on the bedside table by someone. She didn''t even bother to think whether it was put here by Nathaniel. She looked at the caller ID and found that it was from Walter. Mango swiped the answer button. "Mr. Song, you call me so early in the morning. What? Do you want to treat me to breakfast?" "You haven''t had breakfast yet? Then I really have to treat you. Give me your address and I''ll go and pick you up." Walter wasn''t even trying to pretentious and he asked her directly. Mango sent her location to Walter. Sure enough, Walter sent a surprised expression. "You are living in theYe''s Mansion? What happened? Do you really like Nathaniel?" "You think too much. I was forced to live here! I can''t exin this matter in one or two sentences. Let''s talk when we meet." Mango replied before getting changed. For her, this used to be a ce where she had tried her best to keep. It was also the safe shelter where she had always thought of as her home! But after that big fire five years ago, everything here made her feel herself extremely stupid, and she even felt a little depressed and oppressed to live here. It seemed that she kept thinking of that Mango Shen, who was humble to the bone for love, but ended up in such a bad situation. She was simplly pathetic and sad! Mango put on some light makeup and changed into a good-looking outfit before she went downstairs. Seeing her like this, Auntie Zhang asked subconsciously. "Are you going out?" "Did Nathaniel say I am not allowed to go out? Or is this the rule set by you, Auntie Zhang? I may let you down. I am a designer hired by Nathaniel. It is impossible for me to stay at home all day long. Besides, as I said, I am not interested in Nathaniel. You don''t have to keep an eye on me like I am a thief." Just as Mango finished speaking, the sound of the car horn came from outside. Auntie Zhang frowned slightly. She looked around and saw a fiery red Ferrari parked arrogantly in front of the old house of the Ye''s Mansion. Walter was dressed like a butterfly, holding arge bouquet of roses in his hand. He smiled and leaned against the door while honking the horn. Mango couldn''t help but shake her head andugh when she saw how mboyant he was. "Well, Aunt Zhang, I have an appointment with someone else. Maybe I won''te back for lunch at noon." After that, she pushed the wheelchair outside. However, Auntie Zhang grabbed her wheelchair at once and said angrily, "How can you cheat on him with someone after he just left? What a shameless woman you are!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Mango was very speechless. She just had an appointment with someone else. How did she be shameless? Moreover, she was not really rted to Nathaniel now. "Aunt Zhang, if Nathaniel can go to see Macy now, why can''t I go out with a friend. Besides, I''m nobody to Nathaniel. Aren''t you a little too harsh on me?" Mango did not intend to be enemies with Auntie Zhang. After all, this woman used to be really nice to her, but now, she really felt that Auntie Zhang was a little unreasonable. Auntie Zhang became even angrier when she heard Mango''s words. "Sir has brought you back to Ye family, then you are Sir''s woman. Besides, he is so kind to you. How can you treat Sir like this? At the end of the day, Miss Chu has given birth to a young master for Ye family. Now that something has happened to her, why can''t sir go and vist her? Why are you so narrow-minded, why can''t you stand Miss Chu?" The more Mango listened, the angrier she became. "Auntie Zhang, I''ll say it again. Stay out of my business, you have no right to point fingers at my business. First, I''m not married to Nathaniel, I have the freedom of making friends. Second, even if I''m really rted to Nathaniel, it''s a matter between the two of us, and it has nothing to do with you. If you continue to be like this, I''ll tell Nathaniel. By that time, who do you think he will listen to, you or me?" Mango wasn''t going to say that, but Auntie Zhang''s unreasonable behavior made her a little annoyed. She only wanted to get rid of Auntie Zhang as soon as possible. Who knew that her words had instead irritated Auntie Zhang. "I am telling you, no matter how sir treats you, as a woman of Ye Family, you have to think for him in every way. Just like our previous madam, she respected sir like she respected the heaven. Otherwise, you don''t even deserve to be a woman of Ye Family!" Mango was stunned for a moment. It turned out that Auntie Zhang was only good to her before because she had treated Nathaniel like the god all the time. True! Aunt Zhang was Nathaniel''s wet nurse. Since childhood, she had raised Nathaniel, so naturally, she would protect Nathaniel. She was the silly one to believe that Auntie Zhang treated her nicely because she liked her as a person. She forgot that on the other side, Auntie Zhang was looking at Nathaniel as her son, and she was just a daughter-inw. She was her mother- in-w, not her mother. Why would she think that between her son and daughter-inw, Auntie Zhang, the wet nurse, would feel sorry for her, the daughter-inw? When Mango finally figured this out, she suddenly felt how pathetic she had been in the past. The way she looked at Auntie Zhang changed a little. After all, she was too stupid to see people clearly five years ago. She sneered and said, "Aunt Zhang, I''m not interested in being the woman of Ye family at all! Hurry up and tell Nathaniel to let me go soon." "You! You are really ungrateful! You..." Auntie Zhang probably really got furious, she raised her arm suddenly, but she was then scared by Mango''s cold eyes. "Don''t you dare to touch me today! I''m not Macy, and I don''t even want to marry into Ye Family. If you touch me, no matter what Nathaniel will do to you, I will destroy your hand first, do you believe it or not?" Mango''s entire body was giving out a cold aura, and Auntie Zhang got so scared that her arm froze in the air. Mango snorted coldly and pushed the wheelchair out of Ye Family. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Walter standing at the door. With an evil smile on his face, he said, "Beauty, did anyone tell you that you looked really domineering just now?" "You came without an invitation. Aren''t you afraid that Nathaniel will arrest you as a thief?" Mango smiled and took the rose from Walter''s hand. She smelled it and said, "It smells good. Is this for me?" "Of course." Walter felt that Mango was simplly too charming. He automatically pushed Mango out of Ye Family. On the way, he met a few servants in Ye Family, Walter even whistled a few times, which made him look like a punk. Mango was at a loss for words. "President Song, can''t you keep a low profile?" "How to keep a low profile? Since I was born, my father has never taught me how to keep a low profile!" Walter said as if he was asking for a beating. He carried Mango into the car and remembered to fasten her seat belt. He then put away her wheelchair in the trunk at the back of the car. "Let''s go, beauty, the handsome guy will take you to breakfast. Tell me, what would you like to eat?" "I heard the crab buns from Ocean City aren''t bad. Why don''t we give them a try?" "Yes, sir!" Walter started the engine and drove the car out. It took a long time for Auntie Zhang to recover from her shock after Mango had left. She watched helplessly as Mango got on Walter''s car and left. Thinking back on the chilling look in Mango''s eyes just now, she actually felt a little frightened. Who was that woman? Why was the look in her eyes had such a bone-chilling coldness that it made her shiver? Auntie Zhang shivered and quickly picked up the phone to call Nathaniel. "Sir, Miss Katherine was taken away by a man. The man was holding roses, he was particrly mboyant. Sir, how did you Rita in love with such a woman?" Nathaniel was on his way back when he heard Auntie Zhang''s words. Her face suddenly darkened. "What man?" "He seems to be the Young Master of Song family. I didn''t see it clearly." Auntie Zhang knew that Walter and Nathaniel had always been at odds with each other. Mango was absolutely not a good person since she had a close rtionship with Nathaniel''s enemy. "Sir, I think she''s very familiar with Young Master Song since they chatted happily. I can''t let such a woman stay in Ye family. Sir, don''t be fooled!" "Auntie Zhang, I got it. Did she have breakfast?" Nathaniel rubbed his temples and looked a little tired. When Auntie Zhang heard that Nathaniel was still concerned about Mango, she became a little anxious. "Sir, did you hear what I said? That kind of woman is too ambitious and is not suitable to be the madam of Ye Family. You didn''t rest all night and came back to cook for her, but she didn''t appreciate it at all. Such a woman is simply heartless." Nathaniel Ye''s brows furrowed slightly. Subconsciously, he didn''t want to hear anyone to talk bad about Mango, not even from Auntie Zhang. "Aunt Zhang, I hope this is thest time I hear your dissatisfaction with her from your mouth. Today I will tell you the truth. I will marry no one but her! Whether you like her or not, I won''t change my mind. If you really can''t stand it, I can talk to my mother and send you to take care of my mother abroad. She happens to be very lonely all by herself!" Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Auntie Zhang waspletely stunned. "Sir, are you going to drive me away because of that woman?" She couldn''t believe that this was the child brought up by her! How could he drive her away for such a terrible woman? Didn''t she do everything for his own good? Nathaniel did heard Auntie Zhang''s sadness, and he also felt ufortable. "Aunt Zhang, I''m not chasing you away. I just want you to get along with her peacefully. As long as you calm down, you will find a lot of simrities between her and Mango." "How could it be? Madam won''t be as heartless as her! She was devoted to sir, she saw no other men in her eyes. But this woman, as soon as you''ve just left, she couldn''t stand the loneliness anymore and she went out with another man. She is no match to Madam!" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The more Auntie Zhang spoke, the angrier she became. Nathaniel felt his headache was getting worse. "Auntie Zhang, think about it. I won''t change my mind, if you feel ufortable to serve her, I''ll send you abroad to apany my mother. I''m a little busy here, let''s talkter." After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. When hearing the busy tone of from phone, Auntie Zhang waspletely stunned. He still wanted that woman, didn''t he? How could this be? His wife was such a good woman, but sir had neverpromised for her. Who does this woman think she is? Auntie Zhang angrily put down the phone. "No, it can''t be!" She must find a way to separate this woman from sir! Auntie Zhang went to figure out a way, but Nathaniel was a little restless here. Macy was sent to the hospital in the middle of the night due to food poisoning. Although she was rescued, she was still in aa. He had no feelings for her, but he was responsible for her. Now that she was not awake, he couldn''t leave. But when he thought of Mango going out with Walter, Nathaniel couldn''t calm down. How dare she came into contact with Walter so brazenly. Did she really not know the hostility between Walter and himself? Or was it Mango''s idea to let Zion leak the confidential information of Infiniverse Group? Nathaniel lit a cigarette. Standing at the top of the stairs, his figure looked a little bleak. When Thomas came over, he saw this scene. He said with distress, "Mr. Ye, this is breakfast. Please eat some. Or you can go back and have a rest. If Miss Chu wakes up, I''ll call you." He thought that Nathaniel would not agree, but unexpectedly, Nathaniel put out the cigarette after taking a fierce puff. He whispered, "You stay here and watch. I need to deal with something private outside." "Something private?" Thomas was a little surprised. Over the years, Nathaniel had almost taken thepany as his home as he worked day and night, he had not seen Nathaniel have any private affairs. However, he quickly realized that the only one who could make Nathaniel so worried was probably that person in his house. Although he didn''t think highly of Katherine, Thomas knew his duty. He nodded and handed the car key to Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, drive slow." "Got it!" Nathaniel picked up the car key and went out of the hospital. After getting on the car, Nathaniel saw Walter''s license te from the surveince camera on his mobile phone. This narcissistic man, ostentatious as ever. When he saw Walter intimately carry Mango into the car, Nathaniel''s heart was suddenly filled with anger. Was this yboy hitting on Mango? He got some nerves to steal his woman, he didn''t know who he was up against!" Nathaniel took out his phone and called the cheif of the traffic police brigade directly. "Chef Zhang, help me to check a license te number. I want to know where this car went and where it is parked now." Nathaniel rarely took advantage of his identity to do such a thing. This was the first time. When the traffic police chef heard Nathaniel''s voice, he didn''t dare to be sloppy at all. He quickly helped to switch all the surveince cameras and looked for the Walter''s car in the whole city. Soon, there was news about the car. "Mr. Ye, this car is currently parked at the entrance of the Imperial Restaurant." Nathaniel frowned again when he heard such news. He remembered that he had cooked for Mango. Hadn''t she eaten? Or did shee out to eat breakfast with Walter on purpose? Were they just having breakfast? Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Nathaniel didn''t want to think that much, but he couldn''t control himself. There seemed to have a devil living in his body, making him unable to recognize himself. When he drove to the entrance of the Imperial Restaurant, he did see Walter''s mboyant Ferrari, which was so red that it was dazzling. Besides, Mango and Walter were sitting on the seats by the window and eating something whileughing and talking, making it even more unpleasant to his eyes. Mango was obviously in a good mood. Walter said something, Mango bowed her head and chuckled. She gently touched her injured leg. Her movements were not very big, but Nathaniel saw it. He frowned slightly and called Thomas immediately. "Send me a thin nket to the entrance of the Imperial Restaurant." Thomas was now somewhat immune to Nathaniel''s orders. After all, no matter how surprised he was, he had experienced a lot of things, and he had be a lot stronger mentally. Thomas quickly brought the thin nket over. Nathaniel then said in a low voice, "Send it to her and cover her with it. Her leg injury hasn''t recovered yet. The weather is a little cold in the morning, and her legs can''t stand it." Thomas was a little surprised. "I give it to her?" Nathaniel red at him coldly, with a sharp look in his eyes. Thomas felt himself to be very innocent. Wouldn''t it be better for Nathaniel to send it himself? Besides, Mango and Walter were talking andughing together. Shouldn''t he go and catch them cheating? Or to dere sovereignty? Thomas didn''t understand Nathaniel, but he didn''t dare to refute. He puckered his lips and left with the thin nket in his hand. Suddenly, he seemed to have remembered something and stopped. He said with some distress, "Mr. Ye, it turns out, Katherine really knows Walter. Could it be that the confidential document of thepany..." "Let''s put an end to this. Don''t investigate any further." Nathaniel suddenly opened his mouth. Thomas was immediately stunned. "Mr. Ye, that was our biggest contract over the past few years. Are we going to let Walter off the hook just like that? You can''t keep a woman like Katherine next to you!" "Since when is it your turn to be in charge of my affairs?" Nathaniel''s voice was deep, with an irrepressible authority. Thomas immediately shut his mouth. However, it was obvious that he was still very dissatisfied with Mango. "Hurry up and go!" When Nathaniel saw Mango touching her thigh once again, he couldn''t help but berate in a low voice. Thomas reluctantly walked in and handed the thin nket to Mango in front of everyone. "Mr. Ye said that your leg injury has not recovered yet, and the weather is cold in the morning, so he asked me to send you a thin nket." Thomas''s words were very blunt. Mango and Walter were both stunned. They subconsciously looked outside and happened to see Nathaniel rolling up the window. Walterughed. "Katherine, you really have a lot of charm. This Mr. Ye is a legendary ice king character, and he actually sent you a nket. Most importantly, he didn''t even rush in and take you away when he saw you with me! He doesn''t look like the Nathaniel that I used to know." Not to mention Walter, even Mango also felt a little surprised. Putting aside how Nathaniel had found this ce, but his current behavior alone was indeed not in line with his previous style. If it was in the past, Nathaniel would have rushed in without any scruples and dragged her out straight away. How could he possibly have allowed her to stay here with Walter and continue to eat and drink? That was simply impossible! However, right now, Mango also didn''t feel like eating anymore. At this moment, Thomas stared at her as if she was cheating. Nathaniel was waiting outside. It was true that he did note in, but he was waiting outside for her to finish her meal. Why did this feel so awkward? Mango put down her chopsticks. Walter said with some surprise, "You''re not going to leave just like this, are you? We haven''t talked about anything yet!" Mango shrugged her shoulders and said, "Right now, he pays me, he is my boss. Do you think that I can continue to eat with you right now?" "It''s really disappointing!" Walter was obviously a little disappointed, but then he changed his tone and said with a smile, "There will be an auction tomorrow,e with me." "It depends on the time. I don''t know if I will have the time. After all, I am a patient now." Mango did not give Walter an urate answer. She took a step back and covered her legs with the thin nket. She did not intend to make herself suffer. She was still very clear about the weather in Ocean City, but she didn''t expect that she would be so vulnerable to the coldness after she was injured. Just now, she really couldn''t stand the cold tempreture inside, and she was too shy to say something to the restaurant manager. It was not until Mango covered her legs that Walter finally realized something. "Do you feel cold? Why didn''t you tell me? I was too careless. I will pay more attention next time." Walter was a little remorseful. However, Mango smiled and said, "It''s fine, it''s not too cold. It''s just that my leg is still injured and it can''t withstand the cold. Next time, I''ll be prepared in advance." "Then, let''s make a deal. We will still meet next time." Walter took the opportunity to invite her. Mango knew that he was interested in her. For the very reason that she was the car designer for the company, and Walter happened to be Nathaniel''s archenemy, he would definitely be very interested in her, not to mention that Walter was also a yboy. However, she knew that even though Walter was a womanizer, he was not nasty. In fact, he was quite a gentleman. "Let''s meet again next time." Mango smiled politely. Then, she pushed the wheelchair out by herself. Thomas suddenly felt someone was looking from the outside, the line of sight was like a sharp de cut through the air and directly pierced into his flesh and blood. He suddenly shuddered as he subconsciously stepped forward and grabbed the handle of Mango''s wheelchair. He said respectfully, "I''ll push you out." Mango paused for a moment, as if she had realized something. She did not reject the offer and she allowed Thomas to push her out. After getting in the car, she sat side by side with Nathaniel in the back seat. Nathaniel was still wearing the same suit from yesterday, and one could tell that he had not yet returned home to change clothes. Mango asked indifferently, "I heard that Macy had a food poisoningst night, and you rushed over in the middle of the night. Why did youe here so early to find me? Is Macy out of danger now?" Nathaniel''s eyes were a little unpredictable. He thought that Mango would exin something to him, but to his surprise, she was straighforward and didn''t feel embarrassed about being caught by him at all. Instead, she asked about Macy. Nathaniel paused for a while and said, "I don''t know. She didn''t wake up when I left. Thomas, how is Macy?" Thomas was about to cry. "Mr. Ye, didn''t you ask me to send a thin nket to Katherine? Miss Chu didn''t wake up when I left." However, Mango sneered and said, "That''s really serious. Mr. Ye, go back quickly so Miss Chu''s treatment won''t be affected." Nathaniel found this sentence particrly harsh. "Thomas, get your ass back to the hospital! Immediately! Immediately!" Nathaniel suddenly growled, like a lion whose tail had just been stepped on. Thomas quickly got out of the car and ran away without looking back. When there were only the two of them left in the car, Mango felt a little suppressed and she randomly turned her face to look outside. Nathaniel suddenly opened his mouth. "Does that bother you a lot that Macy lives in Ye Family?" Mango''s hands suddenly tightened. Was she bothered? It really bothered her five years ago! She was his wife and she was even pregnant with his child. But for the sake of Macy and the child in her belly, Nathaniel was going to send her out of the country forcibly. Now, after all the life-and-death transformation she had gone through, he was actually asking this question! Mango suddenlyughed. Herugh was particrly bright and dazzling. "Mr. Ye is really good at joking. Macy is your girlfriend and your son''s biological mother. Don''t you think it''s a bit ridiculous to ask me this question? Who am I to like it or like? I''m nobody to you!" "Don''t you ever say you are nobody to me!" Nathaniel suddenly grabbed Mango''s arm and pressed her onto the car seat. His scent came all over her face, and that tyrannical and overbearing feeling enveloped Mango again. He did not be softhearted because of his calmness over the past five years. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Mango felt a bit suffocated and she was going to struggle subconsciously. However, Nathaniel''s hands were like a pair of iron pincers, making Mango unable to move. Mango knew that she couldn''t fight back. Right now, it wasn''t the time to sh head-on with Nathaniel. She lowered her voice and shouted with furrowed brows, "It hurts! Nathaniel, you''ve hurt me!" She thought that Nathaniel would ignore her, but to her surprise, Nathaniel heard her shout, and he quickly let go of her. Mango, who was set free, rubbed her wrists and said with some sadness, "I was telling the truth. What are you angry about? Can you change the fact that Macy has given birth to your child?" "Does this bother you a lot?" Nathaniel opened his mouth again. However, Mango turned around and said, "Not at all. It has nothing to do with me. I have my own son! Oh right, you need to arrange a video chat for me with Zion. I have to make sure my son''s safe. Otherwise, I will fight to the death with you!" Nathaniel saw Mango''s eyes lit up when she was mentioning Zion. It seemed that Zion was her everything, and that kind of pride couldn''t be hidden at all. What did she say? If she said that Zion was her son, then what about him? Who was he? "Who is Zion''s father?" Nathaniel didn''t intend to ask in the beginning. He didn''t know what Mango''s difficulties were since she didn''t want to admit Zion''s identity, but at this moment, he couldn''t hold it back any longer. Mango was stunned for a moment. She didn''t tell Nathaniel about Zion''s identity, but Nathaniel should have known it a long time ago. Now what did he mean by suddenly asking her this? Mango couldn''t figure it out, but she said calmly, "Zion''s father is dead." This sentence was undoubtedly a sharp sword, which directly pierced into Nathaniel''s heart and made him bleed. Nathaniel felt the taste of blood in his mouth and the anger was churning in his chest. He looked at Mango, whose cold and indifferent expression made him feel a little despaired. He returned to his seat and sat down. For a moment, there was no sound between them, and the atmosphere in the car was even more oppressive. Mango felt like she was about to die in this car. She subconsciously wanted to open the window, but Nathaniel suddenly opened his mouth. "Wisdom is not my son." Mango''s entire body froze. "What did you say?" Everyone in the entire Ocean City knew that Macy had given birth to an heir to Ye family for Nathaniel, and Nathaniel also gave out 50% of the shares of the Infiniverse Group to Wisdom. Now he told her that Wisdom was not his son, what the hell was that? If he hadn''t been his own son, would he have treated her and the child in her belly like that five years ago because of Macy and her child? Would he? Chapter 66 Chapter 66 "Wisdom is really not my son, but he is a child of Ye family. I can''t let him wander outside." Nathaniel exined once again. Mango was stunned. Wasn''t Nathaniel the only child in Ye family? He told her that Wisdom was not his son, but he then said that Wisdom was a child of Ye Family. Could he be his father''s son? But his father had been dead for a long time, this did not make sense. Mango sneered, "Mr. Ye, there''s really no need for you to exin to me. I''m nobody to you." "How dare you!" Nathaniel had his anger stuck in his chest. He couldn''t swallow it, nor could he vent it out. Was this woman purposefully trying to infuriate him to death? "I''m telling you, Wisdom is..." Nathaniel hadn''t finished his words when his phone suddenly rang. He had to stop and answer the phone first. Mango, on the other hand, didn''t really care. No matter what Nathaniel was going to say, she would not believe it. In this world, nothing was more important than the woman who he cared most being pregnant. Five years ago, everyone could see Nathaniel care about Macy. Moreover, they were each other''s first love. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had been drugged at the banquet and she was caught having sex with Nathaniel by the media, they would have been together eight years ago, wouldn''t they? At the thought of this, Mango smiled bitterly and turned his face outside. However, she heard Nathaniel say, "Macy is awake? What did the doctor say?" It should be from Thomas. Macy didn''t wake up all night after being rescued for a whole night, but she finally woke up after Nathaniel had only left for a short while. She was really good at timing. She always tried to get Nathaniel from her, either openly or privately. That bothered her five years ago, but now she didn''t care at all. Mango opened the door and tried to jump out of the car, but Nathaniel grabbed her by the arm. "Well, tell her to take good care of herself. I''ll go back to see her when I have time." After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. "Where are you going?" There was a trace of anger in Nathaniel''s eyes. Mango felt very innocent. She shrugged her shoulders and said, "As a perfect lover, shouldn''t I walk away when you were chatting with your girlfriend? Shouldn''t I not hold on to you when your girlfriend needs you, so you can jsut leave without concern? Don''t worry, I understand how to be a perfect lover!" His words immediately stimted Nathaniel. "You understand? It seems that you really understand a lot. Then do you understand that as a perfect lover, you still need to be good at one more thing?" "What is it?" Mango asked subconsciously. The next moment, she felt her body being pulled in. Because she couldn''t stand steadily on one leg, her whole body fell down on the seat. At the same time, Nathaniel closed the door and locked it. In the next moment, her strong chest had already leaned over. She instantly figured out what was going on in her confused mind. "Nathaniel Ye, we are in the car!" "It doesn''t matter. Isn''t it more fun in the car? Or are you afraid that Walter will see it? Yes, Walter hasn''t left yet. But I still want to give it a try to have sex in the car. Don''t you understand how to be a perfect lover? Don''t you know you should be obedient?" Nathaniel hated her attitude and contemptuous tone at this time to the guts. She was obviously hiswfully wedded wife. She had every right to question him about everything. She could be jealous for him and care for him as she used to be. But why did everything change? Could her feelings and personality be changed after she changed her face? He could tolerate that she did not tell the truth and could wait for her to slowly open her heart, but he found that Mango was pushing himself further and further. Nathaniel suddenly kissed Mango''s lips. Mango subconsciously dodged. Nathaniel''s thin lips brushed past her cheek. This made Nathaniel even angrier. "Didn''t you say you wanted to be a perfect lover? I thought you had experience, but it turned out you don''t even know how to kiss? Do you need me to teach you?" Mango was enraged by Nathaniel''s words. She suddenly raised her head and saw that Nathaniel''s eyes, all filled with forbearance and fury. He was like a wild beast whose tail had been stepped on, and he was trying hard to suppress his anger. What had she done for him to be like this? Mango frowned slightly. She wanted to push him away, but she suddenly changed her mind. She suddenly wrapped her arms around Nathaniel''s neck and smiled enchantingly. She said softly, "I don''t like it here, okay?" "Where do you like to go? It''s your call today!" Nathaniel looked as if he wouldn''t give up today without having sex with her. Beforeing back, Mango had already mentally prepared herself. It was impossible for her not to have any physical contact with Nathaniel. However, she didn''t expect it toe so quickly. It was so sudden that she felt very repulsive in her heart. However, for the sake of Zion and Rita, she still decided topromise. She was not a virgin anymore, and it was not the first time for her to have sex with Nathaniel. If worse came to worst, she would look at this as if she had been bitten by a dog. As long as she could achieve her purpose, what was the big deal of having sex with Nathaniel? After convincing herself, Mango said in a low voice, "Let''s go to the hotel." There was a trace of wandering look and resentment in her eyes, but her tone was very calm, so natural as if she was telling him what she had eaten this morning. But it was precisely because of this attitude that Nathaniel felt even more ufortable. "I''ll give you a chance to go back on your words, Mango. You know what I want to hear?" "Mr. Ye, you are weird. You''re the one who wanted to have sex with me, and now you''re going to give me the chance to go back on my words. Don''t you know how I ended up being your lover? If you hadn''t threatened me with my son, do you really think I would have sacrificed myself to you? Do you really think that you are that charming like a prince on a white horse?" Mango said with a cold smile. She hated him deeply as much as she used to love him. How she wished she could turn all her hatred into knives so she could slice Nathaniel piece by piece, but it turned out, she still needed to use him. Nathaniel''s heart was aching. He had known her for eight years, married to her for three years and separated from her for five years. He didn''t feel anything for the first three years. During the past five years, there wasn''t one moment that he didn''t feel his heart ache. Now that she was back, he thought that his heart could return to its original ce. However, unexpectedly, he still felt the pain, even worse and more miserable than before. All the cells from his body were moring. He wanted her! However, looking at her now, his sense of reason told him that letting her go was the best option. Nathaniel felt conflicted and contradicted. He suddenly let go of Mango, he then straightened up, got out of the car, and closed the door at the same time. He mmed the door so hard that it made Mango frown slightly. Nathaniel stood outside and lit a cigarette, he leaned against the car and smoked slowly. No one knew what was on his mind. Her figure looked a little lonely and depressed. Mango didn''t know what Nathaniel meant. She quickly straightened out her clothes and sat down again. She took out her mobile phone and began to browse through WeChat and Weibo as if she didn''t care about anything that had happened just now, but her hands were slightly trembling. When Walter came out and saw that Nathaniel was still there, he was a little stunned for a moment. "Mr. Ye, you haven''t left yet? Do you need me to be the escort again to send Miss Katherine back?" Nathaniel was full of anger and he didn''t even have a ce to vent. At this time, when he saw Walter''s arrogant appearance, his eyes suddenly darkened. "You''d better stay away from her! Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to you!" "Oooops, you scared me to death!" Walter suddenlyughed and talked in a sharp voice, but his eyes were a little cold. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Didn''t the old saying goes that all the gentlemen like to pursue a fairdy. Everyone has the right to pursue an outstanding woman like Katherine, don''t they? Don''t think for a minute that just because she lives in Ye family, she has be your woman. Nathaniel Ye, I, Walter Song, have no intention of letting go of anything or anyone that I like! Moreover, you, Nathaniel Ye, are also interested in her right?" Walter''s words made Nathaniel''s eyes be even colder. Since they were children, this man had always liked to act against him. He would grab anything from him as long as he like it. From a toy back then, to a project now, he did not even know why Walter was being so persistent. He could give up anything, but for Mango, he wouldn''t give in! Nathaniel threw away the cigarette suddenly and said coldly, "If you''re not afraid of death, bring it on! Don''t you think that I willpromise for the old time''s sake." "I don''t need you topromise!" Walter sneered and turned to leave. For old time''s sake? Who would care for this old time''s sake? If Nathaniel hadn''t gone out of his mind and wanted to train himself in the army, would he have been sent to the military camp by his grandfather for training? For those three years, he hated Nathaniel to the guts. Fie didn''t have any old time friendship with him at all! All he had was the feeling for an enemy! Walter walked away angrily, and Nathaniel also got in the car. Fie still had the smell of cigarettes on him. As he entered, Mango''s nose was stimted. She suddenly coughed a few times. Nathaniel looked back at her and saw that she was browsing entertainment news with her mobile phone in her hand. His eyes darkened a little again. Flow heartless had this woman be now? In this case, he wouldn''t mind telling her who her man was. Fie would only be at ease when his woman really belonged to him. Nathaniel withdrew his gaze and opened the window of the car to let the fresh air in, which also blew away the smell of tobo on his body. Fie stepped on the elerator and went straight to the nearest hotel, as if he was afraid that he would regret. Mango thought that he had calmed down after a cigarette, and that he should take her back. Who would have thought that the car would actually stop in front of the entrance of the Hilton Hotel? She was more or less stunned. In her memory, Nathaniel was not a person who was keen on having sex, let alone doing it in broad daylight. But what was wrong with him now? Nathaniel directly got out of the car, opened the car door and carried Mango out. Mango subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck. While she was still in a daze, Nathaniel had already thrown the car key to the valet and walked towards the lobby of the hotel. "Wee, Mr. Ye. What would you like?" "Get a room!" Nathaniel said it very naturally, as if it was not a big deal toe out in the daytime and get a room with a woman. The hotel manager subconsciously nced at Mango. Mango subconsciously buried her face in Nathaniel''s chest. Of all these years, and now as a mother of two children, she had nevere out with a man to get a room in front of everybody. Now she felt her face was burning, as if all the people around her were looking at her. "Oh, my god!" It was so embarrassing! What was wrong with her? Why did she mention the hotel with Nathaniel? Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Nathaniel missed the way she suddenly acted, which was like a shy girl. He subconsciously nced at Mango and noticed the blush on her face. All of the depression and pain in his heart had been swept away at once. It was as if he had returned to five years ago when Mango was thinking for him everywhere and was still in love with him. Nathaniel''s eyes were a little tender, and even the corners of his lips were slightly raised. Apparently, he was in a good mood. Seeing the subtle change of Nathaniel, the lobby manager understood tacitly and said, "There is still a President Suite avable. I''ll ask someone to take Mr. Ye there." "By the way, prepare some food. I want something easier to digest and taste better." Nathaniel remembered that Mango and Walter hade out to eat. It seemed that she hadn''t eaten much either, so he just ordered at the same time. First of all, the manager of hotel had never seen Nathaniel bring a woman to the hotel before. From Nathaniel''s attitude and gentle eyes, she knew that this woman was absolutely of great importance to Nathaniel. Although the manager didn''t see Mango''s face clearly, she still acted very professionally and sent someone to lead the way for Nathaniel. Thus, he went straight to the elevator. It wasn''t until they entered the elevator that Mango finally let out an almost inaudible sigh of relief. However, her hand which was grabbing Nathaniel''s chest was still a little sweaty. Sensing her nervousness, Nathaniel suddenly felt happy in his heart. It seemed that it was her first time toe to the hotel for such a thing. This kind of feeling made him involuntarily feel better. Neither of them spoke on the way. Mango only felt that Nathaniel''s temperature was unusually high. He was so hot that it was starting to heat up. She wanted to pull her hand back but she was also afraid that she would fall down. She could only lean on his chest. When she heard his strong and forceful heartbeat, she grew nervous without realizing it. After entering the room, Nathaniel put her on the bed and naturally unbuttoned his shirt cor, revealing his strong corbones. Mango felt that the air in the room was heating up. Subconsciously, she went to find the remote control for the air conditioner, but Nathaniel lowered the air conditioner a little before her. "Do you want to take a shower first? They will bring the food soon. Eat something first so that you won''t lose any energyter." Nathaniel''s words were very natural and normal, but Mango was very nervous. Putting aside eating now, she wasn''t able to do anything. It was strange, it was not like she had never done this with Nathaniel before. Why was she so nervous now? Whay was her heart beating so fast? She felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Mango did not dare to look directly into Nathaniel''s eyes. Her didn''t even know where to put her hands and feet. She told herself to rx, rx! It was not like she had never done it before. They just changed a ce, and it was just they had not done it for the past five years. But all of a sudden, the scenes from the past when she was with Nathaniel popped up in her mind. They were so clear and so real. After five years, they suddenly popped out, which was too much for her to bear. "I''d better take a shower first." Mango stood up and wanted to leave, but in the next moment, Nathaniel picked her up. "Your legs are not convenient. I''ll carry you in. And your legs can''t touch the water. Are you sure you don''t need my help?" "There''s no need!" Mango''s turned him down rapidly, and she appeared even more nervous. Nathaniel loved Mango''s look now like crazy, so he didn''t make things difficult for her. He ced her on the toilet bowl and filled up the bathtub. After adjusting the temperature, he said with a faint smile, "You can''t bathe right now, neither can you take a shower, so just wash yourself like this. Call me when you''re done. I''lle in and carry you out. It''s slippery on the floor, just be careful." "I see. You''d better get out of here." Mango had never known that Nathaniel could be this considerate and gentle. In the past, she had been the one who always filled up the bathtub for him. But now he suddenly became so detailed and considerate, she on the other side, was not used to it. She desperately wished that he could disappear immediately. Looking at Mango''s blushing face, Nathaniel smiled briefly as he left the bathroom and closed the door behind him. There was a knock on the door. It was the waiter with the food. Nathaniel asked him to put the things down and leave. It was a little quiet outside. Mango listened for a while and subconsciously wanted to lock the door of the bathroom. Then she thought, she had to open the door againter. Besides, Nathaniel was a person who always acted on his words. She might not be able to avoid this today. Even if she nned to stay in the bathroom for the rest of her life, she still had to go out. After thinking through this, Mango tried her best to take some deep breath. However, she couldn''t calm down no matter how hard she tried. All she could think of was Nathaniel''s body which was absolutely lean, his strong and powerful thrust, and his wildness when the sweat was all over his body. As she thought about it, Mango''s body felt a little hot, and her face was burning hot too. All of a sudden, she sshed a handful of cold water on her face. Although she hadn''t had sex for five years, it was still not necessary for her to remember him that clearly, was it? Besides, why was she still thinking about it? Did she really expect to get back to him? Although this man had a strong sexual drive and he made women fall in love with him, it didn''t change the fact that he was still cold and heartless, wasn''t he? Mango was constantly trying to get herself all prepared. However, she was still unable to calm herself down. As time went by, there was still no sound from the bathroom. Nathaniel was a little worried. Since Mango''s legs were inconvenient, would anything happen to her? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He got up and went to the bathroom door. He knocked on the door, and asked, "Mango, are you all right?" Mango suddenly shivered and subconsciously said, "I''m fine." She knew that she couldn''t avoid it, so she reluctantly took off her clothes, washed herself, and then wrapped herself up tightly with a bath towel. Then she whispered, "I''m done, you can carry me out." At this moment, she was still nervous. Nathaniel opened the bathroom door and saw Mango, as gorgeous as a lotusing out of the water. The past five years had not left any traces on her body. Instead, it added to her the charm of a mature woman. He felt a tightness in his throat, and a certain part of his body felt a little painful. This was his woman! Nathaniel walked forward quickly. His rich masculine scent directly filled Mango''s nose, causing every cell in her body to jump and shout. Five yearster, those familiar sensations seemed to have flooded out subconsciously, as if there was no barrier between them. Mango closed her eyes, her trembling eyshes making her look even more pitiful. Nathaniel really wanted to have sex with her now regardless of anything, but he still managed to hold back. "Go out to eat something first. I need to take a shower." Nathaniel''s voice was low and hoarse. Obviously, he was suppressing something. Mango naturally understood. For the first time, she did not bicker with him. Instead, she nodded and allowed Nathaniel to carry her out. The air outside was much fresher than that in the bathroom. Nathaniel put her down by the bed and pushed the dining cart over. He whispered, "The food is still hot. You eat first, don''t drink the red wine though, it''s not good for your health. If you like it, when your legs get better, I''ll drink with you." "Urn." At this moment, Mango had put away all her toughness and became a little silent and docile, just like five years ago. Nathaniel subconsciously touched her head, and both of them were stunned by this habitual action. Mango was the first to react. Even though she was greatly shocked inside, she still smiled and said, "Mr. Ye, are you still treating me as a little girl? Don''t forget that I''m already the mother of a child. Don''t worry about me. I can take care of myself. Hurry up and take a shower." She spoke as if she was very calm, but her voice was a little shaky. Nathaniel didn''t want to point her out either. He turned around with a smile and took off his coat. He put his watch, mobile phone and other things on the table. Then he finally went to the bathroom. As he left, she seemed to be able to breathe more smoothly. Mango tried her best to take a few deep breath. Only then did she feel as if she hade back to life. She looked at the food on the dining cart, which suited her taste more or less. This morning, due to Aunt Zhang and Walter''s drama, she really hadn''t eaten anything. Now her stomach was also a little ufortable. Mango picked up her chopsticks and started to eat. The sound of water sshing could be heard from the bathroom. Mango tried her best to ignore it, but her eyes would still look inside from time to time. When she looked at it, she almost spat out the food from her mouth! "Who on earth designed the bathroom?" Damn, it was made of see-through ss! Although the ss was matt, the obscure image was even more tempting! No wonder she felt that Nathaniel''s expression was weird just now. It turned out that he had seen the live version of her bathing during the whole time! Mango''s face got blushed all of a sudden. "Oh, my god!" She was such an idiot! Why didn''t she notice this problem just now? Now looking at Nathaniel''s strong and toned body through the ss, she only felt the hot air rising in her body. Let alone taste anything in her mouth, she only wished she could go blind now. Mango quickly lowered her head, she wouldn''t be bothered if she couldn''t see anything. However, the scene that she had just seen kept reying in her mind. D*mn it. She was going crazy! Mango grabbed the red wine by her side and gulped half a bottle down. Only then did she feel a little better. At this moment, Nathaniel''s phone rang. Mango shouted without a second thought. "Nathaniel, your phone!" "Pick it up for me. If it''s from thepany, just tell them that I don''t have time to go there today." Nathaniel''s voice came from inside. Mango nced at him once more. It was indeed eye-catching. It seemed that this man had not stopped working out on his good looking body in the past five years. She subconsciously nced at the number on the phone, and the name "Macy Cho" jumped out clearly. Mango suddenly thought of a solution. Wasn''t Macy always afraid that something would happen between her and Nathaniel? If Macy knew that she and Nathaniel were in the hotel now, would she jump out of the hospital bed and rush over to stop all this? At the thought of this, Mango suddenly burst intoughter. "That''s right!" "That''s what I''ll do!" Mango quickly picked up the phone and subconsciously swiped it ording to her old habit. She did not expect Nathaniel''s phone to actually be unlocked. She was a little stunned for a moment. It had been five years, but he hadn''t changed his unlocking pattern. Was it out of habit or was it because he waszy? She was the one who set the unlocking pattern for Nathaniel in the past. Her heart couldn''t help but feel a little upset. Mango quickly suppressed her emotions and clicked the answer button. "Nathan, where are you? I feel so terrible! Can youe and see me? I think I''m going to die!" Macy''s soft and coquettish voice came. Mango smiled evilly and said in a low voice, "I''m really sorry. Nathan is taking a bath now. We''ve just checked in a room in the Hilton Hotel. You can find himter if you have something to tell him. We''re busy." After saying that, Mango directly hung up the phone, but she was thrilled in her heart. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Macy thought that she had heard it wrong. How could a woman answer Nathaniel''s cell phone? Normally, Nathaniel treated his cell phone as a treasure. She once wanted to touch it, but he wouldn''t allow her to. Now, a woman actually answered it. No, that couldn''t be right! What did that woman say? Were they at the Hilton Hotel? Macy suddenly pictured something in her brain. She suddenly lifted the nket, jumped out of bed and pulled off the drip on the back of her hand, then she put on her shoes and ran out. The bodyguards stopped her outside, and Thomas also refused to let her go. "Miss Chu, you are still weak. Please go inside and have a rest." Macy was stopped at the door of the ward. She felt so anxious that she felt like ants on a hot pan. "I have to go out. Thomas, Nathan is in danger." "What?" Thomas was a little surprised, he did not receive any calls from Mr. Ye. "Wait a minute, I''ll make a phone call to ask." In order to be cautious, Thomas dialed Nathaniel''s number in front of Macy. After seeing Thomas''s phone number, Mango more or less realized what was going on. She smiled faintly and threw the phone into the nket, letting it continue to ring. Nathaniel had never missed any phone calls, so Thomas was also nervous after making two calls in a row. Macy was desperately anxious. He didn''t answer the phone? Were they already doing it? No! She had waited for five years and tolerated for five years, but before she could have a taste of Nathaniel, how could another women get him before her? Macy pushed Thomas away immediately and ran outside. At this time, Thomas didn''t dare to dy any longer and hurried to catch up with her. "Miss Chu, I''ll drive over. Do you know where Mr. Ye is?" "Should be somewhere near the Hilton Hotel." Macy did not dare to get into Thomas'' car. Thomas was Nathaniel''s subordinate. If he knew what Nathaniel was doing, he would definitely stop Macy. Sure enough, when Thomas heard about the Hillton Hotel, he remembered that Nathaniel was seen with Mangost. He was stunned for a moment, as if he had realized something. "Miss Chu, you''d better stay in the hospital. I can take care of Mr. Ye." Thomas wanted to grab Macy, but Macy, who was supposed to be weak, suddenly gathered a lot of strength out of nowhere. She pushed Thomas away and ran out desperately. When she arrived at the hospital gate, she stopped a taxi directly and went straight to the Hillton Hotel. Thomas was pushed so hard that he couldn''t keep his bnce and he then crashed directly into the corner of the front desk. His waist was in great pain suddenly, but it was not the right time for him to cry out in pain. If he disturbed Nathaniel''s n, he woud probably end up in death even if he had ten lives. Thomas quickly chased after her, but Macy moved too quickly and she had already left. He could only follow her with annoyance and secretly prayed that she would not cause any trouble. Mango saw that the phone was no longer ringing, she then took out the phone to take a look and deleted Thomas'' caller ID. At this time, Nathaniel came out of the bathroom with a bath towel around his body. His hair was not dry yet and he shook his head casually. The water drops were sshing everywhere, and a drop of water ran down his handsome face through his hair, through his Adam''s apple, through his good- looking corbone, and directly fell on his muscr chest. Nathaniel was a man who valued working out. There was not even one slightest fat on him, and his strong muscles demonstrated abination of strength and beauty. Mango couldn''t help but swallow her saliva.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Even after five years, she still had to admire Nathaniel''s good figure. Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly when he saw the emotions in Mango''s eyes. "Are you satisfied? Miss Shen?" When he arrived in front of Mango, the male hormones surged towards her, even causing the surrounding air to be thinner. Mango was breathing heavily. She wanted to move her eyes away, but she felt that she would appear too deliberate. She wanted to calm herself down, but before she could say anything, she felt a warm body approaching her. She spontaneously moved a little to the side. Nathaniel saw it and did not say anything. He looked at the dining cart and asked in a low voice, "Have you finished eating?" "Urn." Mango nodded and felt like a primary school student right now. She didn''t know what to say and her brain seemed to have been blocked by something. She was not able to think no matter how hard she tried. "Nervous?" Nathaniel didn''t expect that. After all, they had slept in the same bed for three years after they got married. He really couldn''t figure out why Mango was this nervous and shy now, even after she had already be a mother. Mango wanted to look up and say no, but Nathaniel was too close to her. When she looked up, her cherry lips touched Nathaniel''s thin lips. With a "boom" sound in her brain, Nathaniel''s suppression copsed in an instant. He fiercely pushed down Mango, his slightly cold thin lips were eagerly searching for something. Mango was stunned. This was not her original n! She pushed Nathaniel, but he pressed down on her like a mountain, and the hot temperature from his whole body was going to melt her. Mango was a little confused. Nathaniel took the opportunity to knock open her white teeth and kept indulging himself in her sweetness. It had been five years. Every time he woke up in the middle of the night, he had always fantasized that Mango would be by his side. Now that he finally grabbed hold of her, how could he let go of her? An overbearing and passionate kiss enveloped Mango like a curtain made of rain drops. At this moment, she had forgotten how to struggle and had forgetten her schemes. That long- lost warmth and scent instantly aroused the desire hidden in the bottom of her heart, and her whole body even felt terribly hot. She couldn''t help but wrapped around Nathaniel''s neck and then took the initiative to bite his neck and shoulders. However, this man''s muscles were too hard, and her teeth even felt painful from biting him. She was so angry that she punched and kicked him like an angry tigress. Nathaniel chuckled and hugged her with more strength, tempting her to experience the most wonderful emotional exchange between a husband and a wife. The temperature in the air rose higher and higher, and their breathing became heavier and heavier. Just as Mango was about to lose control and she and Nathaniel was about tobine into one, a knock on the door suddenly came from outside. "Nathan! Open the door! Open the door!" Mango seemed to have woken up from a dream. She shuddered all over and subconsciously pushed Nathaniel away. Nathaniel''s was suddenly pushed away when he had just been turned on, and his face didn''t look too good. "Mango!" There was a trace of confusion in his voice, and cold sweat was beading on his forehead. Mango''s entire body was trembling. She had yet to recover from the heat of passion, but her mind was already sober. She knew who was outside. Looking at herself with untidy clothes, panting, she secretly cursed herself. Why hadn''t she been able to withstand Nathaniel''s temptation? Why did she almost lose her defense? "Someone is looking for you." Mango quickly pulled the nket over herself, but because she was in a rush and the nket didn''t cover her fully, the flirtatious tattoo exposed on the outside was like a little elf trying to seduce him to commit the crime, which kept turning Nathaniel on. "Ignore her." Nathaniel rushed forward and tried to continue what they were doing just now. However, Mango managed to avoid him. "It won''t be good to attract people''s attention if she keeps making noise. You''d better go and have a look. I don''t want to be disturbed in the middle of such thing." What she made perfect sense. Nathaniel felt ufortable all over from the restraint, and all his anger was shown on his face. He couldn''t wait to tear the person outside the door into pieces. The person outside had better have something urgent, otherwise... Nathaniel gloomily pulled over the bath towel and wrapped himself. Then he quickly got out of bed and walked toward the door. Mango couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Her entire body was paralyzed on the bed. This man was poisonous! The kind of poison so addictive that one couldn''t get rid of once got hooked on! She had to stay sober all the time! While Mango was secretly adjusting her mental status, Nathanielhad already reached the corridor. He mmed open the door and a woman instantly threw herself in. "Nathan, are you all right?" It was the first time that Macy had such a close contact with Nathaniel. "Oh, my god!" His muscles were so strong! His body temperature was so high! He looked so charming after he had taken off his clothes! Macy was stunned for a moment. Nathaniel had never expected that the person who came to here to stop him turned out to be Macy! Wasn''t this woman unable to get out of bed because of food poisoning? Wasn''t she so weak that she wouldn''t be able to wake up for the whole night? Seeing her look that she almost wanted to eat him, Nathaniel felt sick to the stomach and ufortable. He immediately pushed Macy away, furrowed his brows, and asked sternly, "What are you doing here? Who let you up?" Macy was still immersed in her fantasy just now. Now, with Nathaniel''s cold re, she came back to herself quickly. "I''m here to see if you''re alright. Nathan, who''s the woman inside? Who''s inside?" Macy said as she tried to rush in. Nathaniel had never hated Macy so much. Seeing how ruddy this woman''s face was and she looked all anxious, how could she possibly be that weak person who had just had food poisoning? It seemed that he had been tricked by this woman again. With the unbearable pain from below his waist, Nathaniel''s temper got even worse. "Get lost!" His voice was like hailstones, carrying with it an irrepressible anger, as if it was about to erupt in the next moment. If it was in normal times, Macy would have left obediently. She could not bear Nathaniel''s anger, but now she was filled with jealousy and reluctancy. She had endured for five years, but she was surpassed by another woman. This fear of losing Nathaniel made herpletely forget what she should do now. "I won''t go! Nathan, I''ve been with you for five years. How can you fool around with another women now? Have you ever thought about my feelings? Have you ever thought about Wisdom? If Wisdom knew that his dad had an affair with another woman, what do you think he would think?" Macy had always used Wisdom as her weapon. In the past, Nathaniel would always treat her better for Wisdom''s sake, but now Nathaniel''s face was even gloomier. Mango, who was listening to this exciting drama, slightly lifted the corners of her mouth. It was a pity that her legs were not good enough to record this scene. It was indeed too pleasant, wasn''t it? Nathaniel looked at Macy, who had always considered herself Mrs. Ye, and suddenly realized that over the years, he seemed to have given this woman too much power, so that she had forgoten who she really was. What was the real reason why she was able to live in Ye Family, so she was able to stay with Wisdom! Nathaniel''s eyes were horribly cold, and he said word by word, "What do you think you are? Who are you to tell me who I want to be with." Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Even though Macy was full of unwillingness, at this time, she was also frightened by Nathaniel''s coolness. She took a sudden step back, as if something suddenly urred to her, and her face turned pale. "No, Nathan. I''m just..." "Just what? You are just not reconciled? You just want to climb up to my bed, but you never had the chance, right? Macy Cho, you should remember who you are! The reason why you can stay in Ye Family and watch Wisdom grow up, is not because I have feelings for you, but because of that person!" Nathaniel suddenly grabbed Macy''s neck, and his eyes were as red as the ones of an angry lion, as if he could swallow Macy in the next moment. Macy suddenly became afraid. She rarely saw Nathaniel so furious, especially now that his hands were like iron pincers on her neck, which could break her neck at any time. At this moment, Macy was really scared. "Nathan, don''t do this! I was wrong! I dare not do this again! Don''t kill me! You have to know that I am still his widow! If he knew that you were doing this to me, he would never forgive you!" Macy had no choice but to mention that man. The man who had allowed her to live unimpeded in Ye Family for all these years and to have everything as she wished! The blue veins on the back of Nathaniel''s hands popped out, and the strength in his hand did not decrease at all. He wanted nothing more than to strangle this woman! Unfortunately, he couldn''t! Nathaniel suddenly threw Macy aside. Macy''s whole body fell to the ground, making a loud noise. Thomas, who was running over from afar, nearly got scared to death when he saw this scene. It seemed that he really had disturbed Nathaniel in the middle of something. "Mr. Ye, I''ll take Miss Chu away now!" Thomas rushed forward quickly and helped Macy up directly. He was about to leave when he heard Nathaniel say, "From today on, throw her back to Chu family. If she doesn''t understand her status in Ye family, and what kind of distance and rtionship she should keep with me, then don''t let her enter the door of Ye family for the rest of her life! Wisdom is not young anymore. He can be independent now!" Macy''s strength, which had just been surged up, was suddenly taken away. "No! You can''t do this! Nathan! Wisdom is my life! You can''t take him away from me!" Macy was struggling and she still wanted to do something, but Thomas covered her mouth directly. He was already doomed for disturbing Nathaniel. If Macy continued to make a scene, he was afraid that he would not be able to keep his job. Thomas dragged Macy and left, but he had been feeling Nathaniel''s eyes on him, which were like ice arrows shooting at him. He was drenched in cold sweat. Seemed like his bonus for half a year had gone down the drain again. It was finally quiet again by the door, but Nathaniel''s desire from just now was lost. There''s too much on his mind and too many things on his back, which made him unable to breathe. When Mango heard the sound from outside disappear, she knew that this drama hade to an end. She leaned against the head of the bed and watched Nathaniel walk in. He looked straight at her with a deep and thoughtful gaze, as if he could see through all her tricks and thoughts. "What do you want to ask?" Mango looked straight into his eyes. She wasn''t timid at all. In fact, she even found it a little funny. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was really happy! Seeing Macy and Nathaniel biting each other like two dogs fighting, she was overjoyed. With Nathaniel''s temper, he would probably settle ounts with her now, right? But so what? She didn''t care! Since she was reborn from the fire five years ago, she didn''t care about anything anymore. Nathaniel understood everything when he saw Mango''s indifferent expression and her somewhat provocative look from her eyes. Who else could it be other than Mango have the chance to touch his phone and unlock it quickly? Macy was in the hospital. No matter how capable she was, it was impossible for her to know what he and Mango were doing here, unless someone had told her. Thinking back on that call when he was in the bathroom, what else did Nathaniel not understand? He looked at Mango, unable to figure out why this woman would do such a thing. Was it to punish him, or was it to punish Macy? Or maybe she hated them both? Nathaniel felt suppressed with depression in his heart. From this incident, he finally understood that Mango refused to have sex with him. No matter how tempted she was, even if she couldn''t get rid of his temptation, she could still find a way to stay sober. This woman really didn''t love him anymore! Nathaniel suddenly felt a pain that he had never felt before. It was as if his heart had been ripped out. It felt empty, but with a hint of pain that seeped deep into his bones. Mango was at a loss from his silence. Shouldn''t this man question her with anger? She was ready to ept his anger, but what did he mean by staring at her as if he had something on his mind? Mango couldn''t figure it out, and her heart was beating like a drum. Nathaniel finally looked away and went to the side to pick up his clothes and put them on. The enthusiasm from earlier seemed to have been taken away all of a sudden, leaving nothing behind but indifference and destion. Mango didn''t know why she would think of the word destion, but she suddenly felt that way. Looking at Nathaniel''s lonely back, she suddenly felt upset. That look in his eyes was tooplicated. She couldn''t understand it, but what was he doing now? After Nathaniel had put on his clothes, he turned to look at Mango and said, "Is there anywhere else you want to go? If you don''t, I''ll take you back to Ye Mansion." "What?" Mango had never thought that Nathaniel would react like this. How could he not be angry? Why? Mango almost blurted out her question. Luckily, she was smart enough, so she swallowed her words before she spoke out. "You don''t want it anymore?" She asked carefully, but she regretted it as soon as she finished asking, because she saw Nathaniel''s angry eyes. "Well, I''m just asking." Mango cowered in fear and decided not to touch this man''s bottom line for the time being. "What a coward!" Nathaniel said those words with calm, which almost made Mango furious. What did he mean by calling her a coward? She was just... After thinking for a long time, it seemed that she really couldn''t figure out the reason why she couldn''t continue to talk just now, so she had to keep her head down and stay quiet. Nathaniel''s depressed mood was somewhat relieved. He said in a low voice, "Go back to Ye''s Mansion. I have to deal with something in thepany these few days. I will ask them to send a message to Zionter, so you can have a video call with him. If your body feels fine these days, you can go ahead and begin to conceive the design of our new project." Hearing Nathaniel shift the topic to work, Mango paused for a moment, but she still nodded and said, "I understand. Give me a week and I will draft the initial prototype. However, if you want a complete graphic for design, I''m afraid that will take a bit longer." "It doesn''t matter. I can wait." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he directly handed over Mango''s clothes to her. Just now, they couldn''t wait to take the clothes off, on top of which there was still body temperature from the two of them. But now, there seemed to have a giant gap between them, and it was too difficult for them to cross again. Mango took over the clothes with mixed feelings and put them on quietly. Nathaniel saw the tattoo on Mango''s body. It was a big tattoo that stretches from her upper body to her lower body. She was not a woman who liked tattoo. Why did she do this? Was she trying to change herself? Or were there any other reasons? He remembered that the doctor had said before that Mango was allergic to cephalosporin. How could she not use anti-inmmatory for having such a big tattoo? What exactly was the reason for her to be able to endure all of this? "Is there any special meaning for the tattoo on your body?" Nathaniel still asked after all. Mango''s hands paused slightly. The tattoo on her body was for covering the burning scars from the fire, but could she tell Nathaniel about it? What was the point of talking about this now? Mangoughed coldly and said, "I just like it." "Like it?" Nathaniel contemted on these two words with a gloomy look in his eyes. Mango avoided his gaze and quickly fixed herself up. She said in a low voice, "I want to go back. I''m so sorry that you''ve spent the money for nothing this time." There was more or less a tinge of pride and mockery in her words. Nathaniel said with a sneer, "If you feel sorry, I can make the money worthwhile. You know, it won''t take long to take off your clothes." Mango almost bit her tongue. She hadn''t seen this man for five years, yet this man had be a master on how to flirt with girls. She snorted and didn''t dare to say anything. Nathaniel said again. "Coward." Mango''s hands were tightly clenched. She wished she could punch Nathaniel in the face, who totally deserved it, but she finally held back her anger. Perhaps she was really a little cowardly. Nathaniel went forward and picked up Mango. Then, he walked out of the door. Seeing Nathaniele down, the lobby manager greeted him in a hurry. "Mr. Ye, you..." "From now on, you are fired! Also, tell your boss, I''ll buy this hotel." After saying that coldly, Nathaniel turned around and left. Mango knew that he was trying to vent his anger on the lobby manager. The poor lobby manager was implicated because she leaked Nathaniel''s room number and did not stop Macy. It seemed that it was all her fault. Mango looked at the lobby manager''s disbelieving face and felt more or less guilty. It seemed that she had to ask Abyss to make some arrangement for the managerter. She couldn''t make her lose her job because of herself, could she? After Nathaniel carried Mango out of the hotel, he noticed that Mango''s gaze had been following that lobby manager, so he more or less understood what was going on. "You want to plead for that woman?" "No, I don''t." Mango immediately rejected. She was not stupid. How could she admit it? Nathaniel did not argue with her either. He fastened her seat belt and got onto the driver''s seat. The car quickly drove back to Ye''s Mansion. When Auntie Zhang saw Nathaniel walking in with Mango in his arms, she didn''t look too happy. However, she didn''t show it in front of Nathaniel. "Sir, you''re back?" "Urn!" Nathaniel didn''t say anything. After sending Mango back to the room, he said to Auntie Zhang when he came out, ''''I''ll find a servant to take care of Katherine. You don''t have to get involved in anything about her from now on." Auntie Zhang''s face suddenly changed. "Sir, what do you mean? Are you going to get someone over me? Have I done anything to Miss Katherine to make you unhappy?" Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Nathaniel couldn''t bear to look at his nanny who had watched him grow up since he was a child. However, when he thought of the look on Mango''s face as she had not eaten breakfast in the morning, he said in a low voice: "No, I just feel that you''re a little unfamiliar with her. Why don''t you go ahead and do the work that you''re familiar with? Furthermore, she''s the designer I have hired. Recently, she''ll need some time to focus on graphic design. You''d better not disturb her." After saying that, Nathaniel turned around and left. Nanny Zhang''s eyes were filled with anger. As she looked at Mango''s room, she felt very ufortable. "This woman must have said something bad about me in front of Nathaniel. Otherwise, how would Nathaniel possibly treat me like this?" In the past, she would take care of all kinds of things in the family, regardless of its importance. Now, for the sake of Katherine, he actually brought another person in, which was like a provocation and humiliation for Nanny Zhang. She started to hate Mango secretly. Mango knew nothing about these things. She only knew that after she had returned to her room, Nathaniel said that Zion would video chat with herter. She couldn''t wait to find out how her son had been doing. As for other things, she didn''t want to know too much about them. It didn''t take long before Zion started a video call with her. Mango quickly epted it. "Mommy!" When Zion''s little happy face appeared in the video, Mango smiled happily. "How''s it going? Are you used to it?" "It''s okay. This is an isted ind, but there is a training base here. Mommy, the training base here is real! Everything is real just like those in the movies. It''s so cool!" Zion was extremely excited. It was obvious that he liked that ce. Mango knew that her son had been fond of the military stuff since he was born. He probably got that from Nathaniel. They said that Nathaniel''s performance was outstanding when he was in the army. If Madam Ye hadn''t threatened him toe back home to inherit the family property with her death, Nathaniel might have be a major general by now. Seeing the happy expression on her son''s face, Mango''s heart was finally at ease. "I''m happy you like it, take care of yourself. No matter what kind of training you do, always put safety first, do you understand?" "I understand, Mommy. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll take care of myself. As for you, how are your legs? Do you feel better? You don''t look like you''re in the hospital. Are you back at Auntie Blu''s home? But without anyone taking care of you, can you live by yourself? Mommy, do you want to hire a helper?" Zion was like a little old man, rambling on and on. Mango felt very warm in her heart and couldn''t put into words how touched she was. "Little brat, you''re only four years old. You don''t have to worry about the adults. I hope you enjoy your life at your age. I will take good care of myself." "Got it, mommy. I miss you so much!" Zion suddenly acted like a spoiled child, with his chubby little face pouting. He was so cute beyond words. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He was born with a face like a porcin doll, except that he just liked to pretend to be mature. Now that he had gone there, his innate nature seemed to have been aroused. This kind of child innocence actually made Mango feel sad. "Mommy misses you too. I''m waiting for you to return with triumph. I''ll make something delicious for you!" "Really? I want to eat sweet-and-sour fish made by mommy!" Zion jumped up happily. "Okay! I''ll cook whatever you want." Right now, Mango wanted nothing more than giving all the best things in the world to Zion. At this moment, a little boy who looked somewhat simr to Zion ran over. "Boss, what are you doing here? It''s almost time to call the roll names. Wow! Who is this beautiful sister? Boss, I can''t believe you have a girlfriend!" Wisdom asked in a silly voice. He was very curious about Mango. Zion''s brows furrowed slightly. He directly took the video to the side. "Go away! This is my mommy! You go first and tell the officer that I''ll be right there." "Oh, okay." Wisdom didn''t care about Zion''s attitude towards him. Before he ran out, he suddenly grinned at the video. "Beautiful aunty, my name is Wisdom Ye! I am the brother of the boss! When we go back, I will also go to your home to eat the delicious food cooked by you!" "Get lost! You can''t eat my mommy''s food!" Zion was speechless at Wisdom''s shamelessness. Mango waspletely stunned. Was this Wisdom Ye? Was this the son Macy gave birth to for Nathaniel? He really did look a bit simr to Zion. Mango felt veryplicated, but the child was innocent after all. When she saw that Wisdom was treating Zion really well with sincerity, while Zion felt a bit disgusted by Wisdom though, a hint of worry appeared in her eyes. After all, blood was thicker than water, wasn''t it? Even though they were not from the same mother, their rtionship by blood could not be broken off. Mango felt contradicted. On one hand, she hoped that Zion would follow his own heart to be true brothers with Wisdom, but on the other hand, she couldn''t stop being bothered by the fact that his mother was Macy. After all, if it wasn''t for them, she and her child wouldn''t have suffered so much. Mango was in a quandary. When Zion turned around and saw Mango''s furrowed brows, he realized something and said in a low voice: "Mommy, don''t worry, I won''t talk to him." When she heard her son''s words, Mango suddenly felt extremely upset. The rtionship by blood could never be broken off, how could she make her son do anything against his will because of the grievances from the previous generation? "Take good care of him. I believe that you can handle the rtionship." Zion was suddenly a little surprised. "Mommy?" "It doesn''t matter what mommy will do or wants to do, Zion, mommy hope that you can live your life ording to the truest thoughts in your heart. Don''tpromise yourself for anyone, not even for mommy, then you will be irresponsible for yourself and it is also a disrespect for mommy. You have the right to make friends. If he is really so good that you want to be his brother, then go ahead and be a brother with him. We can''t choose the family we were born into, but we have the right to decide how we want to live our life. Mommy hopes you like him, you only want to be his brother because he is worth it, not because of his family, or his mother, and you shouldn''t distance yourself from a real good brother for those reasons." Mango expressed her thoughts to Zion. Zion still didn''t understand her fully, but he could tell that mommy wasn''t against his making friends with Wisdom. In fact, she even encouraged him. He embarrassingly touched the back of his head and said, "Oh, in fact, he is very stupid. He doesn''t even know how to y the game I designed, and he is not in good shape either. On the way here, he wasn''t limatized to this environment and threw up all over the ce. I don''t want such ame brother." When Zion be arrogant, he looked just like Nathaniel. Mango smiled faintly and said in a low voice: "But you didn''t abandon him either." "That''s because he is stupid! I can''t just watch him being this stupid. Well, mommy, I have to go now. I''m going to register first. Talkter, mommy, see youter." "Goodbye, son!" Mango reluctantly hung up the video call. She could feel Zion''s excitement and joy, and she was also happy that Zion could make friends here, which didn''t happen in the United States. Zion had always been worried about her and Rita. He had suppressed all his child innocence that a four-year-old child should have. He learned some life skills from Abyss. Although he didn''t say it, Mango knew that he wanted to learn more so that he could protect her and Rita. Zion didn''t have the time to make friends due to heavy loads of homework. He didn''t care much about it either. Mango thought that he would grow up alone. Now when she saw that he was having a good time with Wisdom, she finally felt at ease. However, she was also a little upset. Why did that child have to be Macy''s son? Mango was extremely struggled, but she didn''t n on making things difficult for herself. One could only cross the bridge when she came to it. Whether Zion and Wisdom could be friends depended on the willingness of the two of them. She shouldn''t think too much about these things. After thinking through this point, Mango put down her phone and switched on theputer to start thinking about the graphic design. She had already put everything that was happening outside behind her. When Nanny Zhang saw Mango enter the room and never came out again, furthermore, she hadn''t even called her, she was even more certain that Mango hated her and had spoken ill of her in front of Nathaniel. She red at the door fiercely and called Macy to ask about her situation over there, only to find that Macy had been kicked back to her mother''s home by Nathaniel. Nanny Zhang was greatly shocked by it! It seemed that this Katherine shouldn''t be underestimated! She had only arrived for one day, but she had already chased Macy, who had lived here for five years, back to her parents'' home. Moreover, she had even taken away her right of managing the household. If she continued to live here, who knew what would happen? Nanny Zhang was so frightened that she began to scheme something. When Macy was sent back to Cho family, her mother Susie waspletely stunned. "What''s wrong? Why did youe back? Nathan didn''te back with you?" Susie saw that Macy''s hands were empty and Thomas was following behind her. For a moment, she could not figure out what was going on. Macy threw herself into Susie''s arms, feeling aggrieved. "Mom! Nathan kicked me out! What should I do? What should I do?" Macy''s cry frightened Susie. "What''s going on? What did you do wrong? Why did Nathaniel kick you back? Where''s Wisdom? Didn''t Wisdome back with you? Thomas, what''s going on here?" Susie waspletely at a loss. Cho family had been declining since eight years ago. Fortunately, at that time, Macy and Nathaniel were in a rtionship. Susie thought that as long as Macy could marry into Ye family, even if Cho family really declined, the others would still lend a helping hand to Cho family for Nathaniel''s sake. Who would have thought that Mango actually took advantage of that banquet? She had sex with Nathaniel and the media had even taken photos of it, and she had to watch the wealth that almost became hers disappear in front of her. Macy had no choice but to leave to somewhere far. Five years ago, she came back and said that she was pregnant with the child of Ye family. Susie then finally saw a glimmer of hope. After the decline of Cho family, she had gone through three years of hardship. She did not want to go back to that house in which there was nothing left but bare walls, or the days when she was short of money and clothes. Originally, she thought that Macy had given birth to an heir to Ye family, and her good days would come soon. But what was going on? Why did he suddenly kick Macy back? And Thomas didn''t appear to be too friendly either. Susie''s heart was suddenly filled with worry. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Thomas saw the panic in Susie''s eyes and said with a nk expression, "Miss Chu has made a mistake. Mr. Ye told Miss Chu toe back to reflect on herself. During this period, Ye Family will no longer be responsible for all the expenses from Miss Chu. If Miss Chu still can''t figure out where she has done wrong, ording to Mr. Ye, there will be no need for Miss to go back to Ye Family. Now that Young Master has already grown up, Mr. Ye will personally teach him, so Miss Chu doesn''t have to worry about it. Now that I''ve brought Miss Chu back, I''m leaving now, Mrs. Chu." After saying this, Thomas turned around and left without lingering. Susie''s whole mind went nk in an instant. Flow could this happen? She pped on Macy''s face straight away. "What have you done to piss off Nathaniel? Don''t you our whole livelihood has beenpletely depending on him? It''s been five years and you still haven''t been able to be Mrs. Ye. Now Nathaniel has grown tired of you. What the hell are you doing?" Susie''s p was really hard. Macy was caught off guard and fell straight onto the ground. She felt so wronged that she immediately burst into tears. "I didn''t do anything! For the past five years, I have been extremely cautious, for you and for Chu family! But what did I get? Nathaniel didn''t have any feelings for me! He has been ignoring me all the time. Do you think he really loves me or cares about me just because I got pregnant five years ago, and he took me back to Ye family? In the past five years, you have taken the benefits given by Ye family and you have been living a high life with the filial piety I have provided you, do you even know what kind of life I was living? It''s been five years, Nathaniel has never touched me and he even wouldn''t let me enter his room! I gave birth to Wisdom, the heir of Ye family, but till this day, they still call me Miss Chu, instead of Mrs. Ye! Have you ever asked me how I have been doing in the past five years? Have you forgotten, I am your daughter! Not your cash cow!" Macy cried so hard that she couldn''t stop. It seemed as if she had been wronged to the extreme. Susie had never seen Macy like this before. She always knew this daughter of hers was the one who had her mind the most. She never needed anyone to tell her what to get in life because she had a very clear goal. But at this moment, Macy, who was so decadent and wronged, was she really her daughter? Was she still the daughter who came back to tell her in high spirits that she was going to marry into Ye Family and would bring a splendid future to Chu Family? Susie waspletely stunned. It took her quite a while to recover from the shock. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "I only pped you in a haste, why are you crying like this? You are already a mother. It''s not appropriate to let people see this. Get up quickly and tell me what happened?" Susie helped Macy up and helped her sit down on the sofa. Macy felt even more aggrieved after beingforted by her mother. But she also knew that she had to tell Susie about the current situation and ask her toe up with a solution. When she told Susie everything, Susie frowned tightly. "Why didn''t you check out the background of Katherine?" "I did, she is a car designer from the United States. She only started her career, and she only umted a bit reputation. They said that Nathaniel had paid a lot of money to hire her. But Mom, you haven''t seen her. The woman looks too enchanting. When Nathaniel first saw her, it was as if he had lost his soul. He has also taken her back to The Ye''s Mansion. You know, only the daughter- inw of Ye family could move into The Ye''s Mansion. If I hadn''t given birth to Wisdom, I wouldn''t have been able to get in. How could such a seductive woman enter Ye family?" The more Macy spoke, the more unreconciled she was. Susie quickly patted her hand and said: "You are too anxious. And since you failed to kill her in the ident during the test drive, then don''t do it for now. This woman seems to have some scheme, otherwise Nathaniel will not be obsessed with her. Everyone has weaknesses, as long as you find her weaknesses, she will naturally surrender. You have already made so much sacrifice, with five years of youth and you were finally able to live in Ye family. People outside also know that you are a woman in Ye family, that''s why they have been treating you and us Chu Family nicely. If you got kicked out of Ye family, you will know it more clearly than anyone else of what we will end up like in the future. Macy, we have to think long about this matter. For these few days, you will temporarily stay at home, and mother will settle with Nathan. Now don''t do anything from your side, try to show him that you feel regretful and let others sympathize and pity you, understand?" Upon hearing Susie''s words, Macy immediately understood. "I understand. Mom, you''re the best." Macy hugged Susie like a child who had lost his direction. Susie patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "When you were five years old, you lost your father. The whole Chu family was supported by me as a single woman. If it wasn''t for the fact that I was not able to sustain this anymore, I wouldn''t have let you be wronged like this. But now that since we have already connected with Ye Family, we can''t lose this big tree. Ye Family has a history of one hundred years in Ocean City and it has a strong foundation. Without him, there will be no Chu Family. So Macy, no matter how difficult it is ahead of you, you still have a son. Fie is the chip you can use to turn defeat into victory!" "But Wisdom was sent to the special training outside by Nathaniel. He is not even in Ye Family." As soon as she mentioned this, Macy was a little depressed. She was Wisdom''s mother after all, but Nathaniel didn''t even tell her where Wisdom was sent. She was really a little angry and unwilling. Susie didn''t expect Nathaniel to carry this out so resolutely either. It seemed that it was all because of Katherine. "Don''t worry, although Wisdom is not in Ye Family, he will definitely contact you. At that time, as long as you say that you are sick or whatever, with Wisdom''s concern for you, he will definitely ask to come back to see you. As long as Wisdom is back, we will have a chance." Susie came up with an idea for Macy. While the mother and the daughter were plotting something, Auntie Zhang called. "Miss Chu, I heard that you had been kicked back to your mother''s home by sir?" Auntie Zhang''s phone call undoubtedly made Macy feel even more embarrassed. "Is Auntie Zhang also calling tough at me?" In Ye Family, Auntie Zhang had always felt very dissatisfied with her since she was Nathaniel''s wet nurse. Now that she called her at this time, she had made Macy even angrier. Susie was slippery and sophisticated. She patted the back of Macy''s hand and indicated her not to talk to Auntie Zhang like that. Auntie Zhang couldn''t care less about Macy''s attitude now. She was eager to know what had happened. "Miss Chu, don''t take it the wrong way. I am on your side to kick Katherine out of Ye family. But I don''t know why sir had kicked you back to your mother''s home. Do you know? Just now when sir came back, he said that he would hire a servant from outside for Katherine to take care of her, and that I won''t be allowed to interfere with her affairs in the future." Auntie Zhang''s words made Macypletely stunned. Everyone knew about Auntie Zhang''s status in Ye Family. Back then, Mango had also treated Auntie Zhang with respect. But now, Nathaniel was actually treating Auntie Zhang like this because of that woman? No wonder Auntie Zhang couldn''t sit tight anymore and she took the initiative to call her! Macy suddenly felt that her opportunity hade. "Aunt Zhang, I found out that Nathaniel got a room in Hilton with a woman, so I went there and I didn''t expect that Nathaniel would be so ruthless to me for that woman. I thought he only treated me like this because I was insignificant, but I didn''t expect that even Auntie Zhang has been involved, too." Macy said in a very aggrieved way. Auntie Zhang, on the other hand, was stunned. "Did you say that sir and Katherine went out to stay in the hotel? Have they already done it?" No wonder sir treated his own wet nurse like this for Katherine! Men always think with their sex drive. Now that Katherine had already had sex with sir, so of course, sir would listen to whatever she said. "This woman is really a good schemer!" Auntie Zhang was so angry, but she heard Macy say, "I don''t know. When I went there, Nathan wasn''t wearing any clothes anyway, and I didn''t see whether the woman inside was Katherine." Although she said so, the more Macy thought about it, the more she felt it was Katherine''s voice. Yes! Other than Katherine, who else could get close to Nathaniel? When she thought that the man she had coveted for five years had slept with another woman, Macy only hoped that she could kill her with a knife. However, Auntie Zhang was sure that it was Katherine''s trick. "Miss Chu, there''s an opportunity right now. I know you have a lot of connections. Now sir is going to find a servant for Katherine in Ye family. You know, if this servant works for us..." Auntie Zhang did not finish the sentence, but Macy had already understood. "Thank you, Auntie Zhang. I''ll handle it." "That''s good. Miss Chu, I hope we can work together. You know, I really support you as the Young Madam of Ye Family." After finishing her words, Auntie Zhang hung up the phone. Macy sneered and said, "What a cunning old fox. She is just a servant. Who does she really think she is in Ye Family? When I have be Mrs. Ye one day, this old woman will be the first one to get rid of!" Susie whispered, "That''s true, but now we still need her help. I''ll find a servant. In any case, Katherine can''t stay in Ye family!" The mother and daughter looked at each other and smiled. They had already reached a tacit understanding on something. Mango didn''t know anything about this. She had a preliminary idea on her mind as she immersed herself in the design drawings. When she finished drawing the first draft, she finally felt hungry. When she looked at the time, it was already 4 o''clock in the afternoon. She had missed the lunch time, no wonder she was so hungry. Mango only felt a little strange. Auntie Zhang actually didn''te to call her for dinner, or did Nathaniel instruct her to do so? Was he trying to punish her for not knowing what''s good for her in the morning? She shook her head and sat in the wheelchair and went out of the room. Seeing that Auntie Zhang was preparing dinner, she asked, "Aunt Zhang, is there anything else to eat? I''m a little hungry." Auntie Zhang looked at her and said in a sarcastic tone, "Miss Katherine, please give me a break. Sir said that he was going to find a servant just for you, and I can''t intervene in all of your affairs. Before the new servantes, Miss Katherine, please help yourself." After that, she turned around and left, regardless of Katherine''s expression. Mango was immediately stunned. What was Nathaniel going to do? "Hire a nanny specifically for her?" Wasn''t it obvious that he was trying to stir up trouble between her and Auntie Zhang? Chapter 72 Chapter 72 "Auntie Zhang!" Mango wanted to exin something to Auntie Zhang, but Auntie Zhang only left her a decisive back. It seemed that Auntie Zhang had really been offended. Mango let out a sigh. She didn''t know how she should feel about the decision made by Nathaniel on her behalf. She went to the kitchen alone and nned to get something to eat, but there was nothing in the kitchen and the refrigerator was empty, too. How could a family big as Ye Family not have any spare food? The only exnation was that Auntie Zhang had begun to target her and she really did not want her to settle in this family. Mango felt a little speechless. She took out her mobile phone and ordered a takeout. While waiting for the take- out food, Mango continued to think about the design draft in the living room. In fact, Nathaniel''s idea was quite simr to hers. At least it was all based on safety and exterior aesthetics. Now, thepetition in the sports car market had be very fierce, besides, as people''s ie increased, their demand for cars also increased. Cars were not only just the transportation tool in the past, but they also needed to be morefortable and trendy.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Mango knew that Ye Family''s cars were all aimed at young people, so naturally, they should be more luxurious and fashionable on the outside. However, there was only this much element in the car industry now, so it was not easy to be creative. After thinking for a while, she drew a few manuscripts randomly and put them aside. When she wanted to pick them up to have a look, the manuscripts were gone. They were gone? Mango frowned slightly. This was the mansion of Ye''s Faminly, so it was impossible for any thieves toe in and steal manuscripts. Mango looked around her and saw that Auntie Zhang was watering flowers not far away. Her brows frowned slightly. "Auntie Zhang, have you seen my manuscripts?" Mango pushed the wheelchair over and asked in a very gentle manner. However, Auntie Zhang acted as if she didn''t hear Mango''s words. She kept watering her flowers, and shepletely ignored Mango. This was the first time that Mango had been treated rudely by Auntie Zhang in Ye Family. She thought of that Auntie Zhang in the past. She was so kind and gentle. Had she changed? Or had Auntie Zhang changed? Or were their stancespletely different in the very beginning? Mango took a deep look at Auntie Zhang and said, "You don''t have to like me, but those are the design that Nathaniel needs. If you think this will embarrass me in front of Nathaniel, I think you might be wrong. If I leave Nathaniel and Infiniverse Group, I can still go back to the United States and work as a designer in H''J Group. It will not have any impact on me. But if Nathaniel loses this order, then you can calcte for yourself how much Infiniverse Group will lose." After saying that, Mango didn''t care about Auntie Zhang''s reaction. She pushed the wheelchair back to the room. Auntie Zhang''s face looked terrible, but she was also deep in thought. The person who delivered the take-out had arrived. Mango Shen pushed the wheelchair out to get the take-out, and she saw her own manuscripts were safely ced in the original position. She nced at Auntie Zhang and saw that she was still busy, as if she didn''t know anything about this. However, Mango knew that Auntie Zhang never changed her mind when it came to protecting Nathaniel. Mango put away the manuscripts and then she had also forgotten about this small incident. Auntie Zhang watched Mango put away the manuscript and brought them back to her room. She didn''t know if she would tell Nathaniel about this. If Mango told Nathaniel about this matter, would Nathaniel me her again? Auntie Zhang''s brows were tightly knitted together. She called Nathaniel quickly. "Mr. Ye, Miss Katherine was drawing the design manuscripts in the living room, they were probably blown under the chair by the wind. We were just cleaning and we didn''t know about it, so we threw them away as rubbish. I just saw Miss Katherine looking for them, then I finally knew it. I quickly asked someone to find them back, but I don''t know if Miss Katherine will be angry or not. You told me not to intervene in her affairs, so I could only report it to Mr. Ye." Auntie Zhang spoke with great caution. Smart as Nathaniel, he immediately knew what something must have happened. But for the sake of Auntie Zhang''s hard work for so many years, he did not point it out. "I see. When I get off work, I''ll buy her a present to apologize." Nathaniel said faintly. Auntie Zhang said with embarrassment, "Sir, did I make trouble for you?" "Not too much, Auntie Zhang, don''t look at Katherine with prejudice. She''s a good person." "Oh, I see." Auntie Zhang agreed and hung up the phone. Nathaniel did not me her, he probably still cared about her, as his previous wet nurse. Auntie Zhang immediately felt a littleforted. As long as Nathaniel didn''t me her for this matter, she would be at ease. As for Katherine, she couldn''t care less about her. Mango was going out to get something, but she didn''t expect to hear Auntie Zhang''s voice on the phone by ident. She was more or less amused. She was in such a hurry to report to Nathaniel, only to get herself off the hook as soon as possible. She was speechless. Howe she had never noticed before that Auntie Zhang was a person with different faces? Perhaps, Auntie Zhang had done a good job on the matter of defending Nathaniel. However, Mango didn''t agree with her attitude towards others. She felt the past three years she had spent in Ye Family was all in vain. Perhaps it was because she only cared about Nathaniel in her eyes, that was why she ignored other people''s habits and personalities. Mango was somewhat disappointed. She didn''t want to go out to see Auntie Zhang, so she returned to the table and went back to work. As time went by, it was night time already. When Mango heard someone knocking on the door, she paused for a moment. Only then did she realize that it was already evening. The afterglow of the setting sun shone in, making it particrly beautiful. Someone was still knocking outside. Mango sighed and pushed the wheelchair to open the door. As expected, she saw Nathaniel standing outside the door, and Auntie Zhang was watching not far away. She smiled and said, "What can I do for you, Mr. Ye?" "I heard that you were in your room the entire day, there''s no need for you to work this hard. We still have time for the design manuscripts." Nathaniel felt a little distressed. Mango automatically ignored the distress look in his eyes and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter, it''s my job anyway. I''ll go to bed after I finish my work soon." "Come out, I have something to tell you." Nathaniel pushed Mango out of the room. Auntie Zhang had been observing from afar. When she saw Mangoe out, she quickly turned her head away. That guilty look couldn''t be more obvious. Mango didn''t seem to mind at all. However, when she saw a pretty girl standing in the living room, she was somewhat surprised. "Who is this?" "The servant and bodyguard I have hired for you. She is very experienced. From now on, just go to her whenever you need anything. Her name is Sisi." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango for a moment. At noon, Auntie Zhang just mentioned that Nathaniel wanted to find her a personal servant, but she didn''t expect that he would find one so fast. "Can I refuse?" Mango asked. "No, you can''t!" Nathaniel''s answer was within Mango''s expectations. She shrugged her shoulders and said to Sisi, "Hello, my name is Katherine. Hope we can get along in the future." "Hello, madam." Mango got stunned by the address blurted out by Sisi. "I think you misundertood. I am not Nathaniel''s wife, so you don''t have to call me madam. You can just call me Miss Shen." Nathaniel''s eyes became much deeper when he heard that Mango was eager to disentangle herself from himself. Sisi looked at Nathaniel. Nathaniel said faintly, "Do as Miss Shen said." "Yes, Mr. Ye. Hello, Miss Shen." Sisi was very obedient, but Mango could also see that Sisi worked for Nathaniel. Did he just ce a spy beside her? Moreover, she was a spy for 24 hours a day! Mango gave a mockingugh before saying in a low voice, "Can I go in now?" Her voice was very soft, but there was a sense of alienation. Nathaniel looked at her and whispered, "I have a banquet tonight. I won''t eat at home, so you don''t need to avoid me. Sisi will prepare dinner for me. She is a nutritionist, and she knows best about how to match nutrition. You can just leave everything to her." "Leave everything to her? Does she really work for me? Mr. Ye, stop joking." This time, Mango didn''t bother to pretend to smile. Nathaniel slightly frowned. "Sisi, from now on, you only listen to Miss Shen. Don''t report anything to me. You work for her. You will do whatever she asks you to do." "Okay, Mr. Ye." Sisi nodded in agreement. Nathaniel hoped that Mango would ask him to stay, but Mango acted as if she didn''t see Nathaniel''s gaze. She said to Sisi, "Go and prepare the meal. I''m a little hungry." "Okay, Miss Shen." Sisi took off her coat and turned to the kitchen. Mango pushed the wheelchair to the front of the water dispenser alone and took a cup of cold water. When she turned around, she saw that Nathaniel was still there, so she couldn''t help but ask. "Mr. Ye, why are you still here? Didn''t you say that there will be a banquet in the evening?" Nathaniel''s heart was being cruelly stabbed. She just couldn''t wait to see him leave, could she? But he just let out a sigh and turned around to leave. Looking at Nathaniel Ye''s lonely look, Auntie Zhang felt very distressed. "Sir, wait a minute. I''ll cook something for you to eat on your way. Your stomach is not that good and you will be drinknig a lot of alcohol at the banquet. You won''t be able to stand it." Auntie Zhang chased after him, while Nathaniel just waved his hand. "No need, I''m not hungry." After that, he got into the car. The engine sound of the car gradually faded away, and Auntie Zhang was still standing at the door, watching. She felt very upset. It wasn''t until she could no longer see Nathaniel that Auntie Zhang turned around and walked back. When she came into eye contact with Mango, Auntie Zhang fiercely said, "You just hope sir will stay outside, don''t you? What a heartless and cruel woman you are!" Mango didn''t know what she had done, but she felt it was ridiculous for Auntie Zhang tobel her as a heartless and cruel woman. Originally, she did not intend to argue with Auntie Zhang, but Sisi happened toe out of the kitchen. After hearing Auntie Zhang''s words, she said, "You must be Auntie Zhang, aren''t you? Mr. Ye has told me that you are the butler of this family, but no matter how much power the butler is, can you override the host? Our Miss Shen is the distinguished guest that Mr. Ye has brought back personally. I hope Auntie Zhang can speak to her in a more polite way in the future." Auntie Zhang got so angry that she couldn''t say anything. "Who the hell are you? I''ve been in Ye family for 20 or 30 years, and who are you, as a new servant to judge me here? I''m telling you, in Ye family, except for old madam and sir, everyone has to listen to me. If you don''t like it, take your Miss Shen and get out of Ye family!" Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Originally, Mango wanted to settle the matter peacefully. She did not intend to go head to head with the old servant when she had just returned. Moreover, she did not wish to make enemies either. However, it was obvious that Auntie Zhang did not think so. She changed her face, as if she had changed her identity. Auntie Zhang no longer treated her as the madam like before. Instead, she had put on a disgusted face as if she was some seductive woman from outside. Sisi still wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Mango. "Aunt Zhang, I forgot to tell you that I just called Nathaniel, and I haven''t hung up yet." As she spoke, Mango put the phone back into her pocket and turned around to push the wheelchair back to her room. Auntie Zhang was dumbfounded immediately. What? Did sir hear everything she just said? Auntie Zhang instantly became nervous. She called Nathaniel in a hurry, but Nathaniel''s cell phone had been in a busy state. Auntie Zhang waspletely scared. "I''m done! I''m done!" Nathaniel would definitely me her. "This damn Katherine, she is simply despicable!" Auntie Zhang red hatefully at Mango''s back, without hiding the hatred in her eyes at all. However, Mango didn''t care, as long as she could get a moment of peace for the time being. Under Mango''s instruction, Sisi went to cook. Nathaniel never came back to The Ye''s Mansion since that day. It seemed that he had been sleeping in thepany all the time. After a remedy of ten days, the loss of the Infiniverse Group was minimized, and Nathaniel also made another big deal and directly made up the loss from the information leak, leaving those shareholders with nothing else to say. After ten days of recuperating, Mango''s leg had recovered. The doctor said there was no problem after checking it. In the past ten days, although it seemed calm and peaceful in Ye Family on the surface, Mango knew that Sisi and Auntie Zhang had already fought like a hundred times in secret. However, they were neck and neck in strength, and neither could defeat the other. For Mango, this didn''t have much of an impact on her. Zion continued to video chat with her every night. This boy was tanned, but he had be more outgoing. It was clear that he liked the special training there very much. Wisdom also followed Zion while he was doing a video chat with her these days. He was quite a lively and lovely child. Now that she could finally get rid of the wheelchair, Mango was extremely happy. She couldn''t wait to go out and get some fresh air. If she continued to stay in The Ye''s Mansion, she would probably go stir-crazy. Mango changed into a casual suit. Just as she walked out of the room, she saw Sisi walking in from outside. "Miss Shen, are you going out?" "Urn, I''m going out for a walk. What''s wrong?" Mango''s attitude towards Sisi during the past ten days was neither warm nor cold. Sisi on the other hand, did not care. She said respectfully, "Nothing, where is Miss Shen going? I''ll drive." "I want to walk alone." Mango was not used to having someone following her. But Sisi was very persistent. "Miss Shen, you can barely feel my existence. Mr. Ye hired me toe to your side in order to protect you. Please allow me to follow you." Sisi said very sincerely. Mango didn''t want to make things difficult for her either, so she simply nodded and let Sisi go out and drive the car. Aunt Zhang was still like a rat in a sewer, waiting for an opportunity anytime in the dark. Mango pretended not to see her and went straight out with Sisi. The weather outside was good, and the feeling of stepping on the mud was even better. Mango and Sisi drove to the beach. To their surprise, they ran into Walter here. After they partedst time, Walter had never looked for Mango again. Now that she ran into him, as Mango was hesitating about greeting him, Walter suddenly saw Mango. "Ah, beauty! I miss you so much!" Walter opened his arms and ran towards Mango. Sisi frowned slightly, she subconsciously stepped forward and directly stopped Walter. Walter was caught off guard and couldn''t stop. He threw himself into Sisi''s arms. The next moment, Sisi threw him out over her shoulder. "Holy sh*t! Where did such a savage womane from!" Walter fell on his face and immediately became irritable. Mango felt a little sorry at first, but when she saw Walter''s funny look at this moment, she burst into laughter at once. Walter felt so aggrieved that he was about to cry. "Katherine, how can you stillugh after I have been treated like this? Aren''t you afraid of hurting my fragile little heart?" Walter covered his chest exaggeratedly like a weak woman, which once again, amused Mango. "Ok, ok, stop joking around. There are so many people watching, aren''t you afraid of losing the dignity as the First Young Master of Song Family?" Mango stepped forward and pulled up Walter. Walter took advantage of the opportunity to lean directly on Mango''s shoulder. "What dignity are you talking about? Just now, all of my dignity has been thrown to the ground by that barbarian woman, and there''s no more dignity left." "Are youining about me?" When Mango saw how aggrieved he was, she couldn''t help but think of Zion. Um, she really missed that little brat. When Walter saw Mango was a little absent-minded, he couldn''t help asking, "While standing next to such a handsome man like me, what are you thinking about? Don''t tell me that you are thinking of that bastard Nathaniel, or otherwise I will be devastated." Mango smiled again and said, "What are you doing here?" "What else can I do? Nathaniel, that bastard, that narrow- minded, smelly man who counted every nickel and dime, just becausest time I asked you out to have breakfast, so recently he has been crazily targeting our Song family''s business. I''m so anxious like ants on a hot pot. Does he even sleep? Is he monitoring our business 24 hours a day? Fie is a maniac!" When Walter mentioned Nathaniel, he was so angry that he almost gnashed his teeth. In the past few days, Nathaniel had not only been against him everywhere, but also joined forces with some overseaspanies to suppress his recent projects, he even arranged the discipline inspection commission to investigate into his tax evasion. F*ck, when did Imit tax evasion? In the past few days, Walter had not had a good sleep. He knew this was his punishment from Nathaniel for taking Mango out of Ye Family. However, if he wanted him to stop, he must be dreaming. Thinking back on the hardship from the past few days, Walter wished he could exin clearly to Mango with enormous grievance. Mango felt that it was really inappropriate to push and pull like this with a man on the beach. She quickly pushed him away and said, "Boss Song, you''d better think about how to deal with Nathaniel." "I''m not afraid of him. I''ll deal with him. Let''s see what he can do about me? I''mw abiding. Even if he wants to wrong me, he can''t do that." "But he can also make you unable to work or rest normally, how can you tolerate that?" Mango hit the nail on the head. Walter suddenly looked like a deted ball, and his entire body seemed withered. "Katherine, you''re also striking me! You don''t love me anymore, do you?" "What''s between us is far from love! Be good! Don''t make trouble. I want to see the scenery. Be good!" Mango patted Walter''s head as if he was a child. Walter didn''t mind, instead, he squatted down with Mango''s hand. "Katherine, I have a n to blow Nathaniel. Do you want to hear it?" Mango felt Walter was very strange. He never hid his disgust and hostility toward Nathaniel, but he also knew her current rtionship with Nathaniel, however, he never hid his whereabouts and ns. What did this man mean? "I don''t want to hear it. I''m not interested in the fight between you two." Mango immediately pushed his head away. Walter could not stand steadily and slumped onto the beach, so he simply stayed there. He sat there and said with a smile, "I heard that Nathaniel has a secret training base which has been dedicating to train the security personnel of Ye Family. They all said that the security personnel of Ye Family are all retired veterans. In fact, they are not. They have all been trained and selected by Nathaniel himself. I didn''t know the location before, but recently I got an urate location. It turns out to be an ind. Dear, how about I take you for a trip?" Mango''s eyes narrowed in an instant. "The training base? Where did you get the news?" "You don''t have to worry about it. Just let me know if you want to go with me or not?" Walter''s proposal was indeed very tempting. Mango really missed Zion. Even they made video calls everyday, it would still be much better to see the real person. However, if she went with Walter, would he just simply go for a visit? What if he hurt the children? On the ind, there were still Zion and Rainie. Mango hesitated, but Walter pulled her up and said with a smile, "s, stop thinking about it. When you think it through, the boat will already be shipped already. I happened to have a ne. If it wasn''t for you, I might have gone there on my own already. Now with you as mypanion, I find that God is really good to me." As he spoke, he pushed Mango to the car on the side. At this moment, Sisi suddenly came over and directly separated Mango and Walter, and she subconsciously pulled Mango behind her. "Master, please conduct yourself with dignity!" Walter was stopped by Sisi for the second time, and his face immediately darkened. "I am telling you, I don''t hit women. But if you stop me again, you''d better believe, I will beat you up!" Walter waved his fists, and he looked all fierce. Sisi simply ignored him and she was going to turn back and leave with Mango. But then she heard the wind behind her as Walter''s attack was approaching. Mango did not expect the two to take action soon soon. She quickly retreated to one side and tried to stop them from fighting. She thought of how weak she was and decided to let it go. Sisi and Walter soon fought with each other. Mango never expected Walter, who looked like a womanizer, to actually tie with Sisi in the fight. She was struggling in her heart. She missed Zion and wanted to follow Walter to the training base to see how the child was doing right now. However, when she thought of Zion''s safety, Mango was still a little worried. After taking out her phone, Mango Shen switched to Nathaniel''s phone number. She hesitated for a while and sent a message to Nathaniel. "Walter has found the location of the training base. We are about to go there together." As soon as she finished sending it, Mango turned off the phone. She knew that Nathaniel might be mad if she did so, but so what? If she could make Nathaniel suffer, then she would feel much better. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Moreover, she had already told Nathaniel that Walter would go. Careful as Nathaniel, he would definitely ask the people in the special training base to carry out the defensive measures as soon as possible. She didn''t care about the fight between Walter and Nathaniel. She just wanted to see her son. But at this moment, there was a sudden cry, which scared Mango to turn back, and she was stunned by what she saw. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Somehow, while Sisi and Walter were in a fight, they started to implicate someone nearby. An old lady seemed to be pushed to the side of the road by ident. The olddy eximed, and her whole body was twitching on the ground. Sisi was totally stunned. Walter frowned slightly and said to the olddy, "Hey, Madam, don''t try to ckmail me! I didn''t even touch you." It was not until then did Sisi finally realize that it was true she and Walter didn''t touch this olddy at all. How did she fall down? Mango walked over quickly. "Miss Shen, don''te here!" Sisi spoke immediately, but it was still toote. The olddy held on to Mango''s leg and began to cry loudly. "Help! Someone is killing me! This woman told her people to hurt me. I''m just an olddy, and she wants to run away. Is there any justice in this world?" The olddy was full of energy. She did not look like she was injured at all. But just now, she had seemed rather weak. Mango finally realized that she had really run into someone who tried to ckmail her. But instead of looking for Walter and Sisi, what did she mean by holding her leg? Mango wanted to pull out her leg, but the olddy held her so tightly that she couldn''t do anything about it. "Olddy, I was not here just now. You can''t possibly ckmail me, can you?" In fact, Mango really felt disgusted with this kind of person. If she had known that the olddy was trying to ckmail, she would not havee over. But the olddy said ferociously, "It''s you, it''s you who just hit me! Ouch, my chest hurts, it''s killing me!" Because of the olddy''s shout, arge number of people were drawn to the scene. They pointed and judged at Mango, causing her to fly into a rage. "Madam, don''t you feel embarrassed while doing this? Just say it, how much do you want to let me go?" Mango had no choice but to admit that she had really bad luck. She was nning to pay her off in private. But, to her surprise, the olddy''s voice became even louder. "Did everyone hear that? This woman wants to pay me off! Look at me, I''m aged, and I was beaten to the ground by her and couldn''t even get up. It''s fine she didn''t send me to the hospital, but how could she humiliate me with money. I don''t want to live anymore!" Despite she said that, the olddy still did not intend to let go. Sisi had never experienced this kind of thing, so she was panicked at the moment. Mango felt that she really should have looked at the stars before she went out today. How did she end up encountering such a terrible thing? She was about to say something when she saw a figure rushing over and pushed the olddy away. It was Walter. He said. "Damn you, you''re just trying to take advantage of your age, we tried to respect you while you are just too shameless. Seems like someone needs a good lesson." Walter acted like a ruffian, which immediately scared Mango. This time, the olddy stopped pretending, she simply rolled her eyes and passed out. Then this was getting serious! The people around them began to call the police, and some began to criticize Mango and Walter. Mango felt like her head was going to explode. How could Walter be so irrational? What should they do in front of so many people? "Walter, you were really a little impulsive." There were so many witnesses around. What should they do? Walter on the other hand, said indifferently, "What are you afraid of? It was obvious this olddy was deliberately setting up somebody. It was clear that I was fighting with that barbarian woman, but she insisted on ckmailing you. If she kept making a scene, someone else might beingter." After saying this, Walter directly grabbed Mango''s hand and said to Sisi, who was dumbfounded on the side, "Hey, barbarian woman, aren''t you Katherine''s bodyguard? I''m leaving this to you now. Katherine and I will leave first." "No, Miss Shen can''t leave with you!" Sisi subconsciously tried to stop him. Walter said in an extremely serious tone, "If she doesn''t leave with me, do you want her to be framed here? Or wait for someone tough at her?" Sisi was suddenly lost for words. She looked towards Mango. Mango didn''t have any good options at the moment. She nodded to her and said, "Call Nathaniel as soon as possible. He will deal with this matter. Worst case we will just pay her off. I''ll pay for itter." "Yes, Miss Shen. Be careful." Sisi still didn''t trust Walter. This womanizer never yed by the rules at all. Walter didn''t even look at Sisi. He turned around and ran away with Mango. When the people around saw Walter doing this, they quickly came forward trying to stop him, and Walter kicked away each one of them. Anyway, now that things had gotten out of hand, he didn''t mind making it bigger. Besides, he was used to being mboyant. Mango was pulled all the way out of the encirclement by him, feeling more scared than hurt. Once again, she got into his dazzling red Ferrari, and the car drove out like an arrow. For the first time in her life, Mango had seen such a person like Walter. Fie seemed to be born into this world to make trouble, and he was not afraid of anything. Maybe it had something to do with his family behind him. Mango couldn''t help but feel a little worried. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Walter, what if the olddy is really dead..." "We will just make somepensation. Song family doesn''t care about money. Do you really think the olddy came out just to ckmail you? Maybe someone was trying to set you up. As long as you, Mango Shen, didn''t kick her to death, no one other than Nathaniel in the whole Ocean City dares to mess with me. On this matter, I don''t think Nathaniel will just sit and watch you getting involved. Fie hopes nothing more than letting me to take the me for you. Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal. But gorgeous, you owe me a favor! Don''t forget to return it!" Walter smiled while driving at a very fast speed. Mango got a bit nauseous by the speed of his car. She really didn''t expect to run into such an unpleasant thing while she only had nned to get out to have some fresh air. Before long, Walter drove the car to the top of the mountain, where a private helicopter was parked. Mango felt it was somewhat strange. "What are you doing?" "Going to Nathaniel''s training base! Right now, that olddy''s incident is already enough to keep him busy, so he doesn''t have time to worry about the two of us at all. If we go to the training base now and have some fun there, I''m sure Nathaniel will freak out!" Walter looked like a naughty child, but Mango felt a little uneasy. "That''s not good. We threw this mess to Nathaniel to handle after we got into trouble. Isn''t that a bit too unfair?" "So what? He is willing to deal with it. If he is not willing to do it, he can''t care less even if you ask him to do it. s, don''t hesitate. I promise you, I won''t destroy anything, alright? I just want to go and have a look, just having a look! It''s true!" Walter quickly extended his fingers and swore. At this moment, Walter''s phone rang. Walter looked at the caller ID, he winked and said, "It''s from Nathaniel, your phone is off? So, shall we answer it or not?" It was true Mango didn''t want to make things too easy for Nathaniel, but she really couldn''t do such a thing as throwing a mess to Nathaniel after she had made a trouble. "Give me the phone!" Mango took the phone from Walter and clicked the answer button. "Walter Song, you''d better give me a good exnation, otherwise..." "Nathaniel, it''s me." She could tell that Nathaniel was very angry, extremely angry, but Mango still chose to speak in the end. The person on the other end of the phone suddenly stopped talking, as if he was adjusting his breath and suppressing his emotions. "Where are you?" Nathaniel''s voice sounded a bit calmer than before. Mango whispered, "I didn''t kick the olddy. She tried to ckmail me, and she held on to my leg and refused to let go. Walter kicked her in order to save me. Nathaniel, I know I was the one who caused this. If you need me, I will go back to solve it right away." She was not afraid of dealing with problems, and moreover, she didn''t want to leave like this inexplicably. After listening to her, Nathaniel took a deep breath and said, "Leave Ocean City for now, ande back after I have investigated into it. Walter is a coward, so he must be running away now. You leave with him, and I''ll find someone to pick you upter." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango was a little taken aback. "You want me to leave? I''m the one who caused this, I..." "Mango, listen to me. This matter isn''t that simple. This olddy has a background, but for her to actually tried to mess with you, it''s definitely not as simple as just trying to ckmail you. I can''t exin too much to you right now. Listen to me, leave Ocean City first and we''ll get in touchter." Nathaniel''s tone was unprecedentedly serious, which made Mango realize that this might really be a conspiracy, a conspiracy specifically designed for her! However, she had not been in Ocean City for long and she had not offended anyone. Who would do this to her? "Walter is going to your training base." Mango did not want to owe Nathaniel anything. Although she was innocent in this incident, it was indeed caused by her. If Walter wanted to do something to the training base, she would feel as if she owed Nathaniel. After listening to her, Nathaniel whispered, "You go with him. I feel more relieved for you to go there. As for Walter, he can''t make any troubles there. Turn on your cell phone, and contact me at any time. My phone is on for 24 hours a day, you know it." Mango had an unknown feeling in her heart. She agreed and hung up the phone. Walter had already boarded the helicopter and didn''t care about what Mango and Nathaniel were talking about. Seeing Mango hang up the phone, he waved to her and said, "Gorgeous,e on, we are going to take off!" Mango didn''t know what to say when she saw Walter act as if nothing had happened. She boarded the helicopter, and Walter was piloting the ne personally and they left Ocean City directly. After Nathaniel hung up the phone, Thomas came to him and whispered, "She''s still alive, but the situation is not very good." "Send her to the military hospital and find the best doctor to treat her. Don''t let the olddy die." Nathaniel''s face was serious. Thomas went to take care of it hurriedly. Sisi felt a little guilty and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye." "You are still too inexperienced, or did you have any other difficulty? Howe you couldn''t handle just one olddy?" Nathaniel looked at Sisi with a hint of scrutiny and more severity. Under his gaze which was like X-ray, Sisi felt as if she was out of breath. She quickly lowered her head, aplex emotion shed through her eyes, and she whispered, "I''m sorry!" "I don''t want to hear sorry, but the solution to this matter. If the olddy is okay, then it should be fine. But if something happens, you should know what I will do to you." After saying that, Nathaniel lifted his foot and left. Sisi''s hands were tightly clenched, and no one saw that she holding a tiny thing in her palm. And she did not dare to let anyone see it! Chapter 75 Chapter 75 After Mango boarded the helicopter, she still felt uneasy. She had a feeling that this wasn''t as simple as it seemed. She hadn''t gone out for many days. The past few days in Ye Family, although she didn''t get along quite well with Auntie Zhang, it was still eptable. After all, Sisi was there. But today, as soon as she went out for a walk, she ran into such a situation. Was it really a coincidence? And the olddy was obviouslying for her. If she didn''t walk over, that olddy would probably still think of a way to ckmail her. However, she didn''t have the slightest impression of that olddy. Who was trying to harm her? Moreover, nowadays, if there was someone trying to ckmail her, as long as she was sincere and was willing to pay them off, there would not be too much of a dispute. But why did she still feel that something was not right there? Mango''s mind was in a whirl and her brows were tightly furrowed. She couldn''t think of a single exnation. Walter nced at her and asked with a smile, "Gorgeous, what''s on your mind? Isn''t a handsome man like me enough to attract your attention?" Mango''s thoughts were pulled back to reality by him. She said in a low voice, "I still feel something strange in the incident today." "Well, it''s really strange. Do you know the identity of that olddy?" After hearing Walter''s words, Mango felt that something was wrong even more. "Do you know?" "I just found out. After we left, I asked someone to check out the olddy. I took a picture of her and sent it over. Here is the information. Take a look for yourself." Walter raised his hand and threw his mobile phone to Mango. Normally, mobile phones should be switched off on the ne because there would be signal interference otherwise. However, no one knew how Walter handled it, but the aircraft was not affected at all. For her own safety''s sake, Mango quickly clicked on the screen and scanned the screen rapidly. However, she was in great shock after reading it. "That olddy turned out to be the mother of a government official?" "That''s right!" Walter was also quite surprised at that. He thought it was just an olddy who tried to ckmail him, so it was not a big deal that he kicked her. At worst, he would pay her off. However, after seeing the identity of the olddy, Walter was in trouble. This was not a case that could be settled with money. He was afraid that his father would break one of his legs this time. It was obvious that Mango was also been aware of this problem. "I''m so sorry for dragging you into this." Although she had not known Walter for a long time, Mango thought that he was a very good person. Although he was a bit too mboyant, he was clear-minded about what he liked and what he disliked. He never hid anything. He did everything openly and he made her willing to deal with him. But she really didn''t expect that she would implicate Walter one day. If all these information was true, then they would be in big trouble, and Walter''s wouldn''t get off the hook with hisst kick. While thinking of this, Mango felt a little guilty. Although she did not casue any of this, it happened because of her. "Walter, if you are in trouble in the future, just tell them you did it for me. me everything on me. I''m just a nobody. They can do whatever they want with __ _ n me. Mango said that word by word. Walter was a little stunned and said with a smile, "This is the first time that a woman has backed me up. Don''t worry, you''ll be fine. Besides, you were being targeted in this. I was destined to meet you by the beach because. I''m quite willing to be a hero to save the beauty, but remember this favor and one day I''ll need you to return it." "Definitely!" Mango meant it. If that olddy was an ordinary person, she would not have been so serious. However, the information showed that the olddy was the mother of a government official who turned out to be a filial son. This matter would probably not end well. However, it was also because of this very reason that Mango felt it was odd. The mother of a government official should not be short of money, should she? She couldn''t have done anything like ckmailing, so why did shee after her? She had a clear goal, and it was bound to be a deadly trap aimed specifically at her." But in Ocean City, who would hate her so much? Now that she had changed her appearance and hadpletely cut off all ties with the past, who else would want to put her in a deadly situation? Could it be Macy? However, Chu family had declined during the past few years. Although they had Nathaniel''s support, their business was still shrinking, besides, Susie''s strength couldn''t keep up with her ambition in business. Chu family''s business was hanging by a thread and it was absolutely impossible for them to get close to the mother of a government official. However, other than Macy, Mango really couldn''t think of any other enemies. Seeing her so upset, Walter said with a smile, "Oh, don''t think too much. Let''s cross the bridge when youe to it. Besides, there''s still Nathaniel, don''t worry, he will take care of everything for you." At the mention of Nathaniel''s name, Mango''s mood became even more depressed. She didn''t expect to owe Nathaniel a favor, but this time she had no choice. At this moment, she thought of the training base that Walter was going to. She couldn''t help saying this. "The training base is currently filled with children and teachers from kindergarten. Don''t act recklessly. Leave behind the personal grudge between you and Nathaniel and resolve itter on your own. Don''t implicate the innocent." Walter was suddenly stunned. "You even know this?" "Yes, because my son is there." Mango said calmly, but Walter almost jumped up with a shout. "Your son? You''re married? No! If you''re married, Nathaniel wouldn''t have brought you into Ye family. Are you a widow? Or are you divorced?" Walter''s brain was running so fast that Mango was somewhat unable to keep up. Because of his movement, the ne bumped a little, and Mango was so scared that she immediately growled. "Pilot your ne! I don''t want to fall from the sky. I haven''t seen my son yet." As she spoke, Mango''s face turned a little pale. It didn''t seem like she was pretending at all. Walter on the other hand, said indifferently, "Chill out, you have to believe in my flying skills. Back then, I was the most talented student in the aviation military school. If it wasn''t because I hated the strictness of the army, I might have be a majormander in the air force by now." As he spoke, Walter hovered a few high-level circles in the air to just show off, which scared Mango so much that she almost screamed out loud. She thought that she must be crazy! That she actually boarded Walter''s helicopter. This man had always been profligate. Right now, as he was in the sky, he became even more arrogant and fearless. Although he felt quite confident himself, to Mango, he was taking risks with his life. "Walter, if you don''t pilot the helicopter properly, I will never see you again!" After experiencing that fire five years ago and having survived through rebirth, Mango particrly valued her life, especially now that Rita was still waiting for her to save her life, it was even more impossible for her to not protect herself properly. Seeing that Mango was really scared and her face was terribly pale, Walter finally felt that he had gone a little too far. He quickly stabilized his flying speed and said apologetically, "I thought you were very bold. I didn''t expect that you would be scared. Well, well, I''ll just pilot normally." While Mango did not have the extra time to exin anything to Walter, she only felt as if all of her energy had been drained. She sat down on her seat, all weak and limp, and her hands held onto the handles tightly. Her back was already drenched in cold sweat. Walter Song felt very uneasy when he saw Mango being frightened like this by him. He took a bottle of mineral water and handed it to Mango. "Drinking a little water and you will feel better." Mango just took the mineral water but did not drink it. Apparently, she hadn''t calmed down yet. Walter said apologetically, "I''m really sorry. I won''t do this in the future. What did you say just now? You have a son? How old is he? Is he handsome or not? Is he as good-looking as you are? Is he cute?" He asked Mango several questions in a row. Upon hearing Walter''s question about her son, Mango finally rxed a little. "His name is Zion Shen. He''s a very handsome boy, but don''t offend him, my son is very vengeful." "Really? Being vengeful at such a young age? Who do you think he got it from? Don''t tell me gorgeous that you are also vengeful? One day, don''t juste and beat me up, I can''t stand it." Walter''s words finally made Mangough again. "He is not as scary as you said. My son is only four years old. How could he be so terrible? He''s just a child." "Wow, four years old. He should be very cute. By the way, what does your son like? Does he like the ne model? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I didn''t prepare it in advance. Look, I have a collection of ne models here. It shouldn''t be too shabby to give it to him as a meeting gift, is it?" Walter took out an exquisite ne model from the cockpit. Mango didn''t know much about it, but she could tell that this model wasn''t an ordinary model. She whispered, "No, it''s not necessary. He''s just a child. There aren''t so many rules." "That''s not on. He''s your son! I have to leave a good first impression on him. Otherwise, how can he agree to let me pursue you?" Walter winked at Mango. Mango felt that Walter always said the same things every time he opened his mouth. It was obvious that he was used to talking like that, or that he just said these things to anyone, so she didn''t really take it to heart. "Even if my son agrees, I won''t agree. We''re not suitable for each other." "Why not? What do you not like about me? Tell me, I''ll change it. For you, I''m willing to even change my surname." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Hearing Walter''s increasingly ridiculous words, Mango directly picked up the mineral water in her hand and knocked it on his head, she said in a low voice, "Focus! I still want to see my son with my whole body." "Ouch!" Walter was suddenly knocked by Mango and eximed, "As the old saying goes, violence and scolding is a sign of affection. Katherine, did you agree with my pursuit?" "Walter Song!" Mango could only grit her teeth and call his name, causing Walter tough out loud. He was like a big child. His happyughter infected Mango and she couldn''t help butugh out loud, too. She then temporarily put behind her the unpleasant things that had just happened in Ocean City not too long ago. The atmosphere on the ne was very harmonious. Walter and Mango talked andughed. After driving for about an hour, Mango finally saw the sea. "Wow, it''s so beautiful!" It was really magnificent to see the sea from the helicopter. At this moment, Walter pointed to an ind below and said, "Do you see that? That ind is Nathaniel''s private ind, which is also their training base!" Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Mango suddenly looked down, but she really couldn''t see it clearly from the sky. She could only vaguely see some red dots shing. "What is that?" "Red ultraviolet defense system! It''s not easy for us tond, but Nathaniel should have told the people inside that you wereing, right? With you around, we don''t have to force our way in." As he spoke, Walter began to look for thending spot. Only then did Mango take a close look at Walter. He was apletely different person than Nathaniel, but they were both handsome. If Nathaniel was the calm and reserved cold type, then Walter should be the outspoken and passionate type. Both of them had their own strength. However, Walter was not an ordinary person, just like Nathaniel, despite the fact that he joked all the time and never appeared to be serious. "You know Nathaniel very well?" "I do. We have been enemies since childhood. How can I not know him? I know Nathaniel better than himself." Walter said proudly. Mango, on the other hand, felt that he was exaggerating. "Nonsense, if you really know him that well, how can you still be suppressed by him for so many years?" Walter got angry when she mentioned that. "What do you mean that I am suppressed by him? Let me tell you, Nathaniel is simply too sinister. He looks like a gentleman, but his heart is crueler and darker than anyone else''s. I''m telling you, five years ago, he lost his wife, and it was at that moment when he finally realized that he was in love with his wife. I have never seen him so decadent and desperate, but seeing him like that in my life, I can die with no regret." Upon hearing Walter''s words about Nathaniel, Mango''s brows furrowed slightly. "You know his wife?" She didn''t remember meeting Walter five years ago. Although she had always heard of him, she almost never went out of her house since she had married Nathaniel. She spent all day revolving around Nathaniel, and she had no contact or understanding with the people around him. But what did she hear from Walter just now? He said that Nathaniel actually fell in love with his wife? How could this be possible? Mango felt that Walter was exaggerating. Walter then said with a smile, "Of course I know her. She was a silly woman!" As he spoke, he shook his head. "She was indeed silly." Mango''s heart was filled with bitterness. Even outsiders could see her obsession and stupidity back then, could it be more obvious how humble she was at that time. Walter was looking for anding spot. Naturally, he did not see a trace of bitterness on Mango''s face. Instead, he continued, "You don''t even know. That woman stayed at home all day long and did everything for Nathaniel''s sake. However, for some reason, they never had a child after getting married for three years. Rumor had it that Nathaniel was forced to marry her because he did not love his wife. Thus, he never touched his wife. Who would have known? However, I heard that his wife was pregnant five years ago but was forcibly sent overseas by him. His wife might have gotten over him during the trip and was going to elope with the bodyguard. However in the end, she died in a big fire and her body was nowhere to be found." Speaking of this, Walter shook his head with a sigh. "Seriously, his wife was actually quite beautiful, she just lost herself in love. On this point, I am actually very envious of Nathaniel. If I had a woman who loves me so much in this life, I am willing to die." Walter didn''t seem to be joking. She didn''t expect that he, who looked like a womanizer, would be so envious of a someone who was deeply in love. "You just said that only after Nathaniel''s wife died did he realize that he had fallen in love with her? How was that possible?" "Yeah, I didn''t think it''s possible either, but Nathaniel really went crazy during that time. When he arrived at the fire scene, the fire was too big and there was no way to rescue her. Nathaniel rushed in as if he was mad and almost got burned to death. I heard that his lungs have been damaged by the thick smoke at that time, and they were not good. Later, when old Mrs. Ye came back and forced him to get treatment with her death, he finally got better. Nathaniel was really decadent back then, as if he had lost his soul, and he also stopped going to thepany. I don''t understand why I was so kind at that time? I did not take advantage of that time to give hispany a blow. Now I am really regretting as I think of it." While Walter kept talking, Mango''s thoughts drifted away. Nathaniel actually rushed into the fire to save her? How was this possible? Wasn''t he determined to burn her to death? How could he save her? Did he do ? Did he do that to just build a good image of himself? However, Walter also said that he was choked by the thick smoke and his lungs were damaged. If he was just acting, there was no need for him to be this serious, was there? Mango couldn''t figure it out. What was Nathaniel thinking back then? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When she was in a trance, she suddenly felt a tremor in the aircraft. Walter had found thending point and began to descend. Mango''s thoughts were immediately pulled back to reality. She was shocked by the scene in front of her. This was obviously a small military base. It was well- established everywhere. Rows of security guards dressed in camouge uniforms stood on the ind with submachine guns in their hands, all looking serious. Mango was a little frightened. "Nathaniel actually dares to have them equipped with guns here? Are they fake guns?" "Those are real, real loaded guns. Katherine, I have to thank you today. If you hadn''te with me, I would have been shot to death by now. That man won''t show mercy to me." Although Walter said so, he was still smiling cheekily. There was no sign of nervousness on his face. "Real guns?" Mango suddenly realized that she knew too little about Nathaniel. She had been married to him for three years, but she had never known that Nathaniel actually owned such an isted ind, nor did she know that the ind was a formal military base, furthermore, she did not even know that Nathaniel was qualified to own guns. Or did he just built a private military force secretly? Upon thinking of this, Mango felt a little scared. Walter seemed to have realized what Mango was thinking and whispered, "Although Nathaniel is a businessman in the eyes of the outsider, people also know that he used to serve in the army and he is retired now, he is still a soldier in the reserve force. Moreover, Nathaniel still has military rank on him. Many of these people are retired veterans, and he is also allowed by the country to keep this group of people. So he didn''t break thew. Don''t worry." Upon hearing Walter''s exnation, Mango''s brows furrowed even deeper. She didn''t know that Nathaniel even had this title. "Does he still serve the country?" "All his life." Walter said in a low voice and then he stepped out of the aircraft. Mango was so shocked that she seemed to have been struck by lightning. If Nathaniel had this extra title, would it be that easy for her to get the kidney from Nathaniel''s body? But for her daughter''s sake, she had to do this! Mango got off the helicopter with such a thought. The people outside were all ready in full battle array, and when they saw Walter, they got so nervous as if they were facing a formidable enemy. Walter said with a smile, "Zack, don''t be so nervous. I''m just here for a visit. Besides, I also took with me Mr. Ye''s woman to inspect in here. Didn''t Nathaniel tell you?" In order to verify the authenticity of his words, Walter quickly moved his body and let Mango appear in front of everyone. Zack was the head of this ce. The moment he saw Mango, he took out his mobile phone and checked. It was indeed the same person as the photo sent by Nathaniel. Then he went forward and did a salute with a "p" sound. "Hello, Miss Shen! Mr. Ye has asked me to be responsible for your stay here. If you need anything, feel free to let me know anytime. My name is Zack." "Nice to meet you, Zack. My name is Katherine. Sorry to bother you. I want to see my son Zion now. Is that okay?" Mango only wanted to know if Zion was doing well here. Zack nodded and said, "Of course, Miss Shen, this way!" He moved out of the way. Mango walked forward, and Walter was just about to follow her, only to be stopped by Zack. "Mr. Song, Mr. Ye has expressed his gratitude towards you for sending Miss Shen here. But this is not an ordinary ce. We are not qualified to amodate such a big shot like Mr. Song. Please return the same way as you came." It was obvious from Zack''s posture that Walter was not allowed to enter. If he insisted on breaking in, the people around wouldn''t mind fighting with him. Mango was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Nathaniel to be so well guarded against Walter. Walter immediately looked at Mango pitifully and said, "Dear, can you really bear to see them treat me like this? After all, I just took the me for you back in Ocean City. You said that you would return me the favor. Dear, I want to see your son. I want to see the little handsome guy. I want to be with you. I don''t want to leave!" Walter was now acting like a child who couldn''t get the candy, he was feeling extremely aggrieved. Normally, people felt sick over a man in his thirties acting like this, however, Walter was so good- looking that he didn''t even look old, which only made people feel pity for him as if he was a big child. Mango''s heart softened a little. However, Zack suddenly stood in front of Mango and said with a sneer, "Young Master Song, why are you acting like a spoiled child? Is your mother still breastfeeding you? If that''s the case, then it''s time for you to go back and be fed. Young Master Song, you should go home." "Zack, don''t think that I don''t dare to hit you! If you piss me off, do you believe that I will throw you into the sea and feed you to sharks?" When Walter saw that Zack always tried to stop him, he became angry in an instant. When Mango saw this scene, she also thought of the deep grudge between Nathaniel and Walter. If Walter followed her into the military base, god only knew what trouble he might cause. Nathaniel was currently dealing with her problems in Ocean City. She could not let Nathaniel worry about this anymore. Thinking of this, Mango said in a low voice, "Walter, you go back first. I will look for youter." Walter''s face suddenly darkened. "Gorgeous, are you going to be so cruel and abandon me like this?" Mango really felt it was not nice for her to do this, but now, she couldn''t think too much about it. "Well, I am abandoning you now. Later on, I will find a time to take good care of you, be good." Walter immediately smiled happily. "Then I''ll wait for you to pamper me!" After saying that, he even threw a flirtatious wink at Mango, which madeZackso angry that he almost hit him. However, he was also a little curious about Mango. Was this really the woman that Mr. Ye liked? Why did he have a feeling that this woman was in cahoots with Walter and they were cheating together? Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Mango naturally knew what Zack thought of her. She was only too familiar with this kind of gaze. She also knew that Zack would definitely tell Nathaniel about everything that had happened here. But so what? She didn''t care at all. Despite Nathaniel was now taking care of her mess, how could these tiny things make up for what he had owed to her and the children? Mango turned around and looked at Zack. She asked calmly, "Where''s Zion?" Nathaniel had told Yan Zhen about Zion''s situation in advance, and he had also instructed him to provide special attention on Zion''s training. Hence, when Mango asked about Zion, Zack said without making any pause, "He''s in the camp. Pleasee with me." Mango followed Zack and left. "Gorgeous, don''t forget about me!" Walter felt aggrieved and shouted. His expression made Mango feel both amused and annoyed, as if she was really an ungrateful and irresponsible person. "I got it. Go back hurriedly. You never know what Nathaniel wants to do to you." Mango waved her hand and turned to leave. Walter''s eyes squinted slightly. He knew that Nathaniel would not give up the opportunity to mess with him! Now with such a good opportunity presented in front of him, he would definitely take advantage of it. Although Walter had already thought of this, he did not regret it. He looked at Mango''s back as she walked away and gave out a knowing smile. Mango kind of owed him a favor this time. The worse his situation was, the more Mango would feel guilty towards him. Walter turned around and took out his phone to call his secretary. "How''s the situation over there in Ocean City?" Although he asked casually, the look in his eyes was very serious and cold. Hearing Walter''s voice, the secretary said in a low voice, "Young Master Song,e back quickly, the old master is very angry now. Many people said that they have seen you push Old Mrs. Hans. Now Hans''s family is here and wants the old master to hand you over by any means. This is really tough to deal with. You know, the past three generations in Old Mrs. Hasn''s family were all martyrs, and our Song family can''t afford to offend them. How could you just..." Although the secretary did not finish the sentence, Walter also understood him. When he lifted his leg and kicked her, he didn''t expect at all that such an olddy who ran out to ckmail was actually Old Mrs. Hans from Hans Family. She was almost like a legendary heroine figure from ancient time. The past three generations of Hans Family were all martyrs, and all of the men had sacrificed their lives for the country, leaving behind only a crippled little son who had a broken leg, as thest descendant of Hans Family. Old Madam Hans herself even kept the family dignity for the three generations. How would such a heroic woman be willing to ckmail someone? And apparently, she was targeting right at Mango! Walter frowned tightly. "Did Nathaniel say anything?" Although Walter Song already thought of the result, he still asked unwillingly. The secretary paused for a moment and said, "Ye Family personally went to Hans Family to apologize. They said that their designer, Katherine, happened to be at the scene and didn''t have time to save Old Madam Hans. She watched helplessly as you pushed Old Madam Hans and then she was taken away by you. Young Master Song, you''ve gone too far this time." If it was in the past, the secretary would never have had the guts to say that, but now the situation was really tricky. Walter sneered and said, "Nathaniel''s move of putting all the me on him is really despicable to the extreme. As long as the olddy is still ina, I can''t prove myself innocent." "So Young Master Song, are you saying that you didn''t push Old Madam Hans?" The secretary immediately perked up. Walter said with a smile, "I did pushed her. There are so many witnesses." "Young Master Song, what can we do now?" "Spread out the message out for me, tell them that Katherine is my girlfriend. Old Madam Hans wanted to ckmail my girlfriend, and as her boyfriend, I was duty-bound to protect my own woman. Since Nathaniel wants me to take the me for this incident, then at least I should get some benefits in return, right?" After saying that, Walter showed a sly smile. The secretary was stunned at once. "Girlfriend? Young Master Song, why are you..." "Do as I said, and don''t worry about anything else. Tell the old master that I will go back tomorrow. I came to Nathaniel''s base today, so I have to leave him something in anyway whatsoever, in case he feels it too easy to put this me on me." After saying that, Walter hung up the phone and looked sneakily into the base. The soldiers were standing guard all around. When they saw Walter act like this, they all looked at him with high vignce. That was nothing surprising. Walter had been at odds with Nathaniel since childhood, so they all got scared from all the mess. Walter whistled and then left unrestrained. Zack breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that Walter had left. The corners of Mango''s mouth couldn''t help but rise slightly when she saw him so relieved as if he just unloaded a heavy burden. "He''s just a womanizer. Is it necessary for you guys to treat him so seriously?" When Zack heard Mango''s words, he shook his head and said, "Miss Shen, you don''t know about it, but Walter is more than just a womanizer. Back then when he was in the army, he broke into the enemy''s base alone and rescued more than a dozenrades. I don''t know why he and Mr. Ye can never get along well. They have been like this all the time. After he retired, he brought us a lot of trouble." Upon hearing Zack''s words, Mango was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Walter to be so capable. "Did Mr. Ye also serve in the army?" Mango had heard a little about this before, but she didn''t delve too deeply into it. After all, Nathaniel had never said a single word about that period of time. Now, after learning from Walter that Nathaniel was also a soldier in the reserve force after he retired, she inevitably wanted to know more about him. Zack did not hide anything from her either. "Our Mr. Ye is a legendary figure. He and Walter were neck and neck in the army, but our Mr. Ye always carried out the most dangerous tasks. If he hadn''te back to inherit the family business, he would probably have be a senior colonel by now." Seeing Zack so proud, Mango knew that Walter was telling the truth. "I didn''t expect such a scumbag to be a useful person to the country." But it couldn''t make up for the fact that he was a jerk, could it?" Mango suppressed the admiration that had just emerged in her heart. After the two of them arrived at the camp area, the management here was even more strict and cautious than the outside area. There were sentry posts every few steps apart, making Mango feel like she was in the middle of a Hollywood movie. "Mommy! Why are you here?" Just as Mango was in shock and amazement, a familiar kid''s voice came out. Following that, a small figure rushed into her arms. "Mommy, I miss you so much!" Zion tightly hugged Mango''s thighs. The warm breath and familiar tone immediately made Mango''s eyes fill with tears. She hadn''t seen him for just a bit over ten days, but she already missed her son that much. "Quick, let mommy see if you''ve lost any weight." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango quickly squatted down and pulled Zion out. Zion was dressed in military green camouge uniform, which made him look especially spirited. He got tanned and he also became thinner, but he looked even more healthy. Mango''s tears couldn''t help but streamed down her face. Zion suddenly became a little panic. "Mommy, what''s wrong? Don''t cry!" Zion hurriedly wiped away Mango''s tears, looking a little flustered. His tiny hand was wiping away the corners of Mango Shen''s eyes with his heated body temperature. Only then did she finally feel a sense of realness. She pulled Zion straight into her arms and held him tightly. "Son, mommy misses you so much." Mango was always generous about her love for the children. When Zion heard Mango''s words, heughed so hard that his lips curled up. He stood on his tiptoes, tightly wrapped his arms around Mango''s neck and said like a spoiled child, "Mommy, I miss you a lot, too. Mmm, mommy smells so nice." "You stinky brat!" Mango broke intoughter in an instant. She let go of Zion and examined him once more. When she found that he didn''t have any injury, she finally asked, "How''s everything? Are you tired here? Are you suffering? Do you have enough to eat? Are you used to sleeping here?" Zion had never left Mango ever since he was a child. For a long time, given the situation of Rita, Mango had spent a lot of her energy on Rita. She had rarely paid so much attention to her sensible son Zion. Now that he saw Mango being so nervous and concerned about him, Zion''s heart was immediately touched, and his eyes became slightly warm. "Mommy, I''m doing very well here. Besides, there''s Auntie Blu. Don''t worry, I''m fine. Auntie Blu said that we''re going back in 20 days, but why did you suddenlye here mommy? Is it because you miss me too much? Besides, is Mommy''s leg feeling better? Have you gone to the hospital to have a thorough check?" Zion asked like an adult, and Mango felt so moved when she saw Zion get so nervous. "Mommy''s fine. I''m feeling much better now. That''s why I couldn''t wait toe and see you." Mango felt like she couldn''t see enough of her son no matter what. Ever since Zion was born, they hadn''t been separated for that long. At this moment, a weak voice came from the side. "Boss, is this your mommy? She''s so beautiful!" Mango''s mind went nk for a moment. She looked towards the direction of the voice and saw a small figure. He was about the same height as Zion, and they looked somewhat simr. Mango had more or less guessed the identity of this child, but she still asked subconsciously. "Is this your good friend Wisdom?" "Yes, Mommy, this is my good friend, Wisdom Ye. He''s nice, but he is a little stupid." Zion pulled Wisdom over and pushed him in front of Mango. It turned out that this was Macy and Nathaniel''s son. There was an indescribable feeling in Mango''s mind. It was especiallyplicated. She was supposed to hate this child, especially for the fact that he looked just like Nathaniel. There was barely any feature of Macy seen on his face, and it was also because of him back then that she and her children had to suffer so much. However, Mango couldn''t get herself to hate this child. Only because his eyes were so clear, so innocent, as if they were the purestnd in the world. "Hello, Auntie. My name is Wisdom Ye, and I''m a good friend and brother of Zion. Auntie, you are so close with Zion. My mommy has never hugged me like this." Wisdom said with some envy. He pouted and felt a little aggrieved. He felt that Zion''s mommy was not only beautiful, but also very gentle. She was so much better than his own mommy. When Mango heard Wisdom''s words, she couldn''t help but be stunned. "Isn''t your mommy good to you?" Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Wisdom didn''t expect Mango to ask him about it. He was stunned for a moment, but he then nodded subconsciously and said, "My mommy is usually very busy. She''s only a bit nicer to me when daddyes back home. She''s never hugged me like you did. Can you hug me, auntie?" As he spoke, Wisdom stretched out his arms towards Mango. This time, it was Mango''s turn to be stunned. How awkward it was for her to be requested a hug by her enemy''s son? Before she made any response, Zion suddenly spoke. "Hey, Wisdom, what are you doing? This is my mommy! My mommy''s embrace only belongs to me. Don''t even think about it. Go away." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Then he pushed Wisdom to the other side at once. Wisdom pouted and said gloomily, "Aren''t you my boss? Isn''t your mommy also my mommy? Why can''t I ask her to hug me?" "Hey, hey, hey. What do you mean by saying that my mommy is your mommy? It''s not like you don''t have a mommy. If you want a hug, go back and ask it from your own mommy. My mommy is mine!" As soon as Zion finished speaking, he hugged Mango tightly, as if he was really afraid that Mango would be snatched away by Wisdom. Mango felt touched once again when she saw the atmosphere heating up. "Well, Wisdom was just joking with you. Don''t be so mean if you''re his friend." Mango was consoling Zion, but to her surprise, she no longer felt awkward towards Wisdom. After all, he was just a child, wasn''t he? However, Zion held on tightly to her thigh and said, "No! Even if he is my brother, it''s impossible for me to share everything with him. Mommy is mine, I won''t share her with anyone!" Mango smiled when she saw Zion looking all possessive. "Okay, okay, I won''t hug him." Only then did Zion reveal a smile on his face. However, Wisdom said sadly, "You''re such a cheapskate boss." "Yes, I am a cheapskate. So what? If you''re not convinced,e and hit me! If you win, I''ll let my mommy hug you." Zion provoked Wisdom with exceptional arrogance. Just as Mango was about to tell them to be united and fraternal, she heard Wisdom snort and say, "Let''s fight. I''m not afraid of you! Bring it on!" He then rolled up his sleeves and ran towards Zion while yelling. Mango, to some extent, was a little confused. How could they just fight like this? Didn''t they just say they were friends? "Zion, Wisdom." Mango tried to stop him, but Zion loosened up her hands. "Mommy, just stand on the side and watch. See what your son has achieved from the training over the past few days." "What?" Before Mango could react, Zion had already rushed forward, he quickly defended himself from Wisdom''s attack. He then threw Wisdom out over his shoulder. With a "Bang" sound, Mango almost felt the pain all over her body. There was a ssh of dust from the floor and Wisdom''s body fell heavily onto the ground. Mango originally thought that Wisdom would cry, but she didn''t expect that the child seemed to have been irritated. He didn''t care if there was any dirt on his body as he immediately got up and attacked Zion once again. "Ah ah ah ah! Zion, I''m going to defeat you!" Wisdom shouted as he made his move towards Zion. Zion snorted coldly and said, "If you defeat me, I''ll give you my extra lunch today and I will also tell my mommy to hug you. If you can''t defeat me. I''ll take your extra lunch today." "That''s so un.J" Wisdom forgot how to say the word "unfair", so he had to shout instead and came forward to Zion. Mango could also tell that Zion didn''t find it difficult at all to deal with Wisdom. He was even able to deal with him with ease. However, wouldn''t that be a bit too unfair towards Wisdom? She was thinking about how to stop the fight, but then she heard Zack whispering, "Before Zion came, the young master''s fighting skills were not counted bad, but unfortunately, Zion is a genius. He quickly learned and mastered all the fighting skills, and then went far beyond the young master by many levels. If Zion joins the army in the future, he would be a good soldier material." Upon hearing Zack''s words, Mango was stunned. She had never thought about sending her son to the army. "He will have his own path in the future." Mango said in a low voice. Zion would definitely follow her back to the United States. Even if he wouldn''t do business, he wouldn''t join the army either. After all, she had never considered sending her son to join the army abroad. Furthermore, she was also being selfish. Being a soldier nowadays was so dangerous, and she had gone through all kinds of hardships while giving birth to her son, finally he became a bit healthier. She could not let her son leave her sight. Zack looked at Mango in surprise. He did not understand the meaning behind Mango''s words, but instead, he smiled and said, "Indeed, he has his own path to go." They meant somethingpletely different, but at this moment, neither of them spoke. The result of the contest between Wisdom and Zion became more and more obvious. Wisdom was almost beaten up by Zion in an overwhelming way, but Wisdom turned out to be very stubborn, too. No matter how many times he was knocked down, he still insisted on getting up and fighting again. This sort of unyielding personality made Mango''s heart ache somehow. Where did this child get that from? Nathaniel had always been a very talented person, so she rarely saw him get stuck with any difficulties. She hardly ever saw Nathaniel fail, so she wasn''t sure if Nathaniel also had this kind of perseverance spirit, but Mango had indeed noticed this trait from Wisdom. He wasn''t like Macy, not at all! Not only did he not look like Macy, but his character wasn''t like Macy either. But ironically, he was indeed the son of Macy and Nathaniel! Mango had aplicated feeling in her heart. Seeing that Zion had once again thrown Wisdom out, Mango wanted to call for a stop. However, she saw Zion walking forward quickly, changing his usual self- defense strategy. He started to attack Wisdom in a quick and fierce way, and Wisdom didn''t have the strength to fight back at all. He was completely beaten up. "Zion!" When Mango saw Wisdom''s injuries on his body, she quickly spoke up and wanted to stop him. However, at this moment, Zion''s fist went straight up to Wisdom''s face and his tiny body was also riding on Wisdom''s body. "Are you convinced?" There was a hint of arrogance in his childish voice. Wisdom was so beaten up that he gritted his teeth, but he still shouted, "I''m not convinced! I''lle back tomorrow! I don''t believe that I, Wisdom Ye, will never be able to defeat you!" "You will also end up being beaten by me tomorrow! Remember, your extra lunch at noon is mine!" Zion got up from Wisdom''s body with a particrly proud attitude. He didn''t care about the dirt on his body at all and quickly ran towards Mango. "Mommy, I won!" Zion announced proudly. For whatever reason, while seeing Zion beating the crap out of Macy''s son, Mango didn''t feel that good. "You hit him so hard. Aren''t you afraid of losing this brother?" Mango wiped Zion''s face. Zion said proudly, "I''m not afraid. Boys are not that fragile. Boys get their friendship from their fights. Mommy, don''t worry about it. Let''s go. I''ll take you to meet Auntie Blu and we will have lunch by the way." As he spoke, he grabbed Mango''s hand and left. Mango wanted to ask about Wisdom''s situation, but she saw that Zack had already walked over and helped Wisdom up. It seemed that Wisdom had been beaten pretty badly. "Zion, you should be gentler in the future. After all, he''s your brother." Although Mango hadn''t told Zion his identity yet, she just didn''t want to see Zion and Wisdom turn against each other. She couldn''t even exin this strange feeling. Zion, on the other hand, knew what Mango meant by saying that. "Oh, I see. I''ll be gentle next time." Since Zion had already said so, there was nothing more for Mango to say. She could only follow behind Zion. Rainie also became much more tanned. When she saw Mango Shen, she shouted out loud. "Mango, I''m dying! This is really not a ce for humans to live! Oh my face, my skin. I don''t understand. I''m just a kindergarten teacher, why should I learn these fighting skills? I am not a bodyguard." Rainie was suffering beyond words. She never thought that one day she woulde to such a deserted ind to be trained inhumanly. Mango felt more or less guilty. If it wasn''t for her, perhaps Rainie and all the teachers here wouldn''t have been treated like this. "I''m sorry, Rainie. I''m the one who got you into trouble." Mango said in a low voice. Rainie instantly understood what she meant. "Well, it has nothing to do with you. You can''t stop the bastard from doing bad things, can you? By the way, why are you here? Howe that bastard is willing to send you here?" The bastard Rainie referred to was Nathaniel. Mango was very clear about that. She shook her head and said, "I got into some trouble and I was forced toe here." Then, she told Rainie what had happened in Ocean City. Rainie was slightly stunned. "How could this be? Do you know who was targeting you?" "I don''t know. The only people I''ve offended in Ocean City are Macy and Nathaniel. Macy would never have the ability to do that." "Then that must be Nathaniel. Maybe he created the whole thing himself, in order to make you feel deeply grateful to him, so that you will sumb to him. This bastard is capable of doing anything!" Rainie really didn''t have anything good to say about Nathaniel. Now the first thing that urred in her mind was that Nathaniel was ying tricks. Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together. "It can''t be, can it?" "Why not? Mango, don''t tell me that you have any feelings for him? Think about it. This thing has no influence on Nathaniel at all. Instead, his opponent, Walter, will be caught up in it. He was killing two birds with one stone. Who else coulde up with such an evil idea other than a bastard like him?" Rainie''s words caused Mango to be somewhat surprised. Was that really the case? In order to deal with Walter, to let her expose her identity early so that she could take the children back to Ye family, would he really be this despicable? Maybe he would! After all, he knew people in the army. As for a person like Old Madam Hans, other than Nathaniel, who would be able toe into contact with her? And who else would be able to ask her to help him put on an act? Macy was not qualified, so it could only be Nathaniel, right? At the thought of this, a hint of coldness shed through Mango''s eyes. "If it''s really him, I won''t let him get away with it!" Rainie snorted coldly and said, "Are you stupid? If Nathaniel really did it, he would have done it wlessly, leaving no trace for you to find. How will you find out it was him?" Hearing Rainie''s words, Mango suddenly thought of Walter. Originally, she did not intend to work with Walter to deal with Nathaniel. But if Nathaniel was really so despicable, and now that she had dragged Walter into the trouble, she would by no means let Walter take the me for her! Chapter 79 Chapter 79 "I have my own thoughts on this matter. Your are weak in power, so don''t go head to head with Nathaniel. I have dragged you into this mess. Rainie, after you return to Ocean City, you''d better find another job Rainie. I''m afraid he''ll do something to you." This was what Mango was worried about. Rainie on the other hand, smiled and said, "I''m not afraid of him at all. At worst, he can take my life. He doesn''t really own Ocean City." Seeing Rainie couldn''t care less, Mango was still worried. However, Rainie stopped her from saying anything more. "Fine, take a look at our rtionship, if you hadn''t supported me when I was in college, I probably would be doing some hard work in god knows where. Without you, I, Rainie, would not have been who I am today. Say no more, I know what I am doing. Take care of yourself, and I will be at ease." Mango was immediately moved. Back then before she got married, she was still counted as someone from a noble family when she was in Shen family. At that time, she found Rainie''s life was too difficult, so she helped her out, and she did not expect her to be the best girlfriend in her life. If it wasn''t because she fell in love with Nathaniel, and that scandal eight years ago which cost Shen family their dignity, she wouldn''t have been kicked out by Shen family, neither would she have been so isted and helpless after marrying into Ye family. Now it was toote to say anything. The Shen family no longer had a ce for her. The fire five years ago had further severed all connections between her and Shen Family. Now as she thought about it, Mango''s heart was aching. She had once abandoned everything for love, but now she ended up with nothing and it had also cost the health of her children. She really regretted it. Rainie held her hand tightly and whispered, "Don''t be sad. I know that you are thinking about Shen Family. In fact, your parents are not so cold-hearted. Five years ago, the whole Ocean City was shocked by that big fire, but all they said in the news was that you and another man had failed while trying to elope and ended up dying in the fire. Although your father has announced to disown you on the newspaper, they still kept going to the cemetery in the past few years. I heard that your mother has bought and in the cemetery and built a tomb for you, and every year, they went their to pay their regards to you. They got a lot older in recent years. If there is a chance, you should go and visit them." Mango could no longer hold back her tears. During the five years abroad, her most helpless five years, what she thought of most was her mother. She used to be the youngdy of Shen family and she grew up spoiled by her parents. Flowever, ever since she had sex with Nathaniel at the banquet and then it was exposed by the media, she never had another chance to get close to her parents. As a noble family and a literary family, Shen family would never tolerate such things to happen. She understood her parents, but she could not turn back the time. If she could predict that her determined love would end like this, she would have never married into Ye family with such resolution. But now, all her regrets could not make up for the harm she had done to her parents. Mango couldn''t stop crying as she held on to Rainie. "Rainie, I miss them, I really miss them. But look at me now. Even if I stand in front of them, they wouldn''t be able to recognize me. I am an unfilial daughter. My parents only have one daughter, but I made them suffer the pain of losing their child. A person like me does not deserve to be a child at all." "Don''t say that, Mango. You still have a chance. Aren''t you back now? Even if you can''t take care of them as Mango, you can still take care of them as Katherine, as a friend of Mango, right?" Rainieforted Mango. Mango could only nod, but she couldn''t say anything else. When Zion brought Mango to look for Rainie, he was immediately called away by Zack. They said he still had an unfinished training program, so he did not see Mango crying so hard now. Otherwise, who knew what this kid would do. Mango held on to Rainie and cried for a while before calming down. Rainie patted the back of her hand and said, "Everything will be fine." "Urn, I''m going to take a few pictures of Zion and then send them to Rita. She must be very anxious these days. In Ye family, I didn''t dare to start video chat with Rita, because I was afraid that Nathaniel would find out about Rita. Rita'' health situation can''t afford to bear any action taken by Nathaniel." When she heard how difficult Mango was, Rainie hated Nathaniel even more. The two of them went to the camp. Zion was in the middle of the training. Mango had originally thought that Wisdom would rest after being beaten up by Zion, but she didn''t expect him to be here as well. Moreover, he was training very seriously behind Zion. As for Wisdom, Mango really didn''t know what to say. Rainie followed Mango''s sight and whispered: "Wisdom is different from Nathaniel. I have been observing this child since I joined the kindergarten. He is very kind, but he is a bit unsociable, and he can''t just be friends with anyone. And I''ve also noticed, this kid is very smart, but he is not a genius like Nathaniel. But he is very hard-working, and all the teachers knew it. He is not arrogant and spoiled just because he is the heir of Ye family, and after Zion came, the two of them got along very well. Even if Zion rejected him, he wouldn''t care either, and he would only approach him. I don''t know if that''s because they are blood-rted." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Mango couldn''t exin it either, but she really couldn''t bring herself to hate this child. "Let Zion and Wisdom go natural on this. After all, Zion is too mature. It''s good for him to have a ymate like him, although I don''t know how long they could be together for." Mango couldn''t do anything about it. The two of them felt more or less heavy. Mango took a few shots of Zion''s brave appearance, and then she sent them to Rita. At this moment, it was hard to say if Rita had woken up. It didn''t take long for Rita to reply. "Mommy, my brother is so handsome! When can I be as handsome as him?" Rita was extremely envious, but Mango''s heart felt as if it was being cut by a knife. "Soon, my good girl will definitely be like her brother one day!" Mangoforted Rita with a somewhat sad expression in her eyes. Rita on the other side of the phone, was pouting. She had a very disappointed expression on her face, but she replied to Mango with a smile. "Urn, I also believe that I will be like that one day. At that time, I want mommy to take pictures of me, too. I want my to run freely in the sunshine just like my brother. Mommy, you haven''t contacted me these days. I miss you so much. When will you and my brothere back?" Rita was actually lonely. She was like a canary being kept in the cage. She knew that her godfather and mommy did everything for the sake of her health, but she really envied those kids of the same age who could run under the sun. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do it. Every time after she ran a few steps, she would start panting, and then she had to put on the venttor, which would make her mommy, her brother, and her godfather worried. Rita didn''t want her mother and brother to worry, but her body couldn''t help it. She looked out of the window in dismay and she didn''t tell Mango that she almost died during the surgery yesterday. She couldn''t even remember how many surgery wounds she had on her body. It seemed that since she could remember, the hospital was like her home. She once ran out of the hospital capriciously, as a result, her mother cried for a day and a night. Her brother med himself for three days without saying a word. Everyone stood in front of her bed and did not dare to blink. They were afraid that she would suddenly die. Rita knew that the only reason why she had to maintain this sickly and weak body of hers was because of her mother and her brother, so that they wouldn''t be sad. But she was in so much pain! It was so painful that she could not fall asleep in the middle of the night. She felt so much pain that she wanted to look for her mommy''s embrace and wanted to die like this. But she couldn''t! Her godfather told her that her mommy had spent a great deal of effort and almost lost her own life in order to bring her to this world. Her life was given by her and she couldn''t be capricious. So she had to suffer. She had to suffer to thest moment of her life, when she could no longer apany her mommy and her brother. Rita'' eyes were filled with tears. Then her body start to hurt again, but she couldn''t cry. She had to endure it, or otherwise, her mother would worry about her. Her smiley face was terribly pale, her small hands held tightly to the sheet, and her palms got drenched with cold sweat, but she was stillughing, so radiantly, and so happily. Mango looked at her daughter''s bright smile in the video and felt no matter what she had experienced, everything was worth it. "Rita, I miss you too. I got stuck in something during the past few days, so I couldn''t talk to you through video. I''m sorry." "It''s ok, mommy has her own things to do. Godfather said that mommy went to Ocean City for Rita''s illness. I know mommy has gone through a lot and I didn''t want to bother her. But can you send me a video when you are free so that I will know you and my brother are doing fine?" "Okay, mommy will try my best to find time for the video chat with Rita." Mango couldn''t hold back her tears again. But she couldn''t cry. Rita was a very sensible child. Sometimes, she really wanted to thank the heavens for blessing her with such sensible children. However, the more sensible they were, the more Mango''s heart ached. At this age, they were supposed to be naughty and and should just enjoy their childhood. However, one of them has be a little adult and the other one a sickly patient who had to suffer all the time. How could she, as a mother, feel at ease? How could she allow Nathaniel, who started all of this, to live in peace? After video chatting with Rita for a bit more, Mango hung up the phone and saw that Zion had already finished their lessons. Zion throw himself into Mango''s arms like a little bird. "Mommy! Do you think I''m handsome?" Aftering here, Zion seemed to have found back all his lost child innocence. He felt less matured, but more innocent just like a child. Mango pinched his little face and said, "You are so handsome. You are incredibly cool. My son is simply awesome!" "Of course!" Zion was bragging proudly. Wisdom came to them, feeling all depressed. He wanted to say something, but he looked very awkward. Mango''s heart ached for him a little. "Wisdom is also very good. I can see that you are working very hard. Keep going, and one day you will surpass Zion." "Really? Can I really do that?" Wisdom''s eyes lit up all of a sudden. His sparkling expression was like the Milky Way in the sky, suddenly glowing with colors, which made people feel overjoyed. "Of course!" Mango patted his head, and Wisdom''s eyes actually turned red. "Thank you, auntie. It''s so kind of you. It would be great if you were my mommy." After Wisdom finished speaking, he turned around and ran away. However, Mango saw the tears in his eyes. This child was in desperate need for love! Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Zion, on the other hand, was a little unhappy. Why did this Wisdom cause so many problems after mommy came here? "Mommy, you''re mine!" Zion tightly held Mango''s arm, causing Mango to feel a little speechless. "Mommy has always been yours, but don''t you think that Wisdom also needs a bit of love?" "That has nothing to do with us. He has his own mommy!" Zion knew who Wisdom''s mother was, and she didn''t like that woman at all. Seeing him like this, Mango didn''t say anything more. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rainie brought Mango and Zion to the cafeteria for a meal. Mango didn''t understand what was the so-called extra meal, until she saw Wisdom reluctantly give Zion two big chicken drumsticks. His small eyes were fixed on the drumsticks, as if he could eat it by just staring at them for a long time. Zion on the other hand, took it without any hesitation and put them into Mango''s bowl. He said proudly, "Mommy, I earned this for you. Hurry up and eat it. The lunch is the only good meal of a day." After he said that, he took a big bite of the chicken leg, and his mouth was full of oil. Wisdom couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. Although being the heir of Ye Family, he was in no short supply of this kind of chicken drumstick back in Ye Family, after he came here, except for the chicken drumsticks during the lunch, he simply couldn''t stand the other food, which couldn''t be any simpler, and the taste was no match to the cook''s dishes back at home . Fie had thought the big chicken drumstick at noon would temporarily satisfy his appetite, but he didn''t expect that Zion had been bullying him with all kinds of method since he came here. Fie had taken his chicken drumsticks, but on the contrary, he was even more brave than before even after the defeat. Flowever, he was really hungry today. Looking at Wisdom''s gluttonous look, Mango smiled as she handed the chicken leg in her bowl to Wisdom. "Eat it." Wisdom was immediately stunned and he looked at Zion subconsciously. Zion''s brows were tightly knitted together. "Mommy, I earned it for you. Besides, he also admitted to be defeated. Fie lost it to me!" "Zion, you should always be easy on people. Although mommy knows that you are trying to encourage Wisdom, while a wise man will not keep cracking down on someone. You need to know the appropriate boundary. Besides, this is the chicken drumstick you gave mommy and mommy now has the right to give it away, right?" Mango didn''t mean to feel sorry for Wisdom. After all, he was Macy''s son, but somehow she was softhearted. Looking at Wisdom''s longing eyes, she seemed to have seen Rita''s eyes. Although they had simr eyes and simr faces, they had different lives and destinies. Maybe this was all arranged by the heavens, but after all, children were innocent! Mango''s words made Zion silent. Wisdom was still looking at Zion, as if he wouldn''t eat the chicken leg if Zion didn''t say anything, even though he really wanted to eat that. After a while, Zion said in a low voice, "Since mommy gave it to you, you can eat it. However, you need to increase your training today by an hour. Since you can''t match my physical strength, you can only make it up through hard work. As an heir to a family, you can bezy." "Yes! Boss!" Wisdom immediately smiled happily. He turned around and hugged Mango, acting like a spoiled child as he said, "Aunty, thank you, I will definitely do my best." "Good boy!" When being hugged by Wisdom, Mango had another different feeling. It was unlike her son''s embrace and her daughter''s coquetry, she felt warm and her heart felt touched for no reason. Wisdom happily ate the chicken leg, and Zion also smiled. The two boys were ying and making noise, which was pretty lively after all. Rainie looked at this scene and said with some mixed feeling, "In fact, you can use Wisdom''s feelings for you against Macy." "I''m not that despicable, and besides, I''m a mother. Although Macy hasmitted a heinous crime, her child is still innocent." "You''re still so kind-hearted. You can''t be that kind to Nathaniel." Rainie was a little worried. Mango Shen''s eyes squinted slightly. "Don''t worry, I won''t show any mercy on him." They had a nice and happy meal. In the afternoon, the children and the teacher continued their training. Mango had nothing else to do. After visiting the base, she received a call from Nathaniel. The scenery here was quite good, and with thepany of her good friend and her son, Mango actually felt quite happy, until Nathaniel called. However, she didn''t avoid him and she answered the call from Nathaniel. "Are you used to living on the ind?" There was a trace of exhaustion in Nathaniel''s voice. "Not bad." Mango gave a standard answer which didn''t have much of an emotion. Nathaniel rubbed his temples and knew that she didn''t really like him, but now he just wanted to hear her voice. "I''ve been to the Old Madam''s house. Everything should be fine for now, but I have to wait for her to wake up. I''ll have to make you stay on the ind for a few days, and I''ll pick you up in person." "Urn." Ever since she heard Rainie''s exnation that this incident might have something to do with Nathaniel, Mango no longer felt any guilt towards him. It was because she was too soft-hearted that she ended up like this. She couldn''t repeat her mistakes. "Did you see Zion? How do you feel?" Nathaniel could tell that she was being perfunctory, but he just wanted to hear her voice. She only just left, yet Nathaniel felt as if it had already been too long. If it wasn''t for the fact that he really couldn''t get out of here, he would want nothing more than flying over there directly. His wife and children were all there, and now he felt that nothing was more important than his wife and children. Mango didn''t know what was on Nathaniel''s mind at this moment. She simply said, "He is stronger, but also more tanned and thinner. However, Zion likes it a lot." "What about you? Do you like it?" Nathaniel''s voice became a little lower, with a bit of temptation. In the past, Mango would have been head over heels for such a voice, but now, she was only sneering. "I was forced toe here, and I don''t like or dislike it. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up first, Mr. Ye." This time, Mango didn''t even bother to go through the motions. Nathaniel felt a sense of helplessness rippling from the bottom of his heart. What on earth should he do to open up Mango''s heart? There was no way to find out what had happened five years ago. It was as if someone had deliberately concealed it and he was unable to find out the truth. Right now, Mango was right next to him, right in front of him. However, he constantly had an illusory feeling, as if she would leave at any time. This kind of feeling was truly terrible. Nathaniel whispered, "I have something to tell you. There might be two peopleing to the ind in the next two days. Please take care of them for __ _ ii me. "I don''t think your friends and guests have anything to do with me. Mr. Ye, I don''t think I have an obligation to help you take care of your friends." Mango immediately rejected him. Nathaniel whispered, "They are two elders from Shen family. They are sort of my parents- in-w. There is something wrong with my mother-inw''s health recently. She needs to find a ce with better air to rest. I think It''s good for them to go to the ind. Now, the children are all over there, maybe my mother-inw will be in a better mood." Mango waspletely stunned. Her hand, which was holding the phone, was trembling nonstop. Even her voice had changed a little. "Who did you say wereing? What happened to her? What''s wrong with her health?" After asking that, she seemed to have realized that she appeared too anxious. She quickly adjusted her voice and said, "I mean, will your mother- in-w agree toe here?" "I''ll try to persuade them toe, but I don''t hold too much hope. After all, they have a deep grudge against me. I''m just telling you in advance. In case they really go over there, you can help me take good care of them. Please." Mango''s eyes were wet. She didn''t find them troublesome at all. She meant it! She hoped for nothing more than going back to her parents and telling them that she was still alive, but she was also afraid, afraid that it would be too big of a shock to her parents. No one could understand this kind of entanglement and tension that she was feeling. "Got it." Fearing that she would show too much emotion, Mango quickly hung up the phone, but in her heart, she started to look forward to it. Would her parents reallye? She knew that her decision back then had made her parents cut off almost all the contact with Nathaniel. Even though they had to cooperate with Ye Family due to the family business, her father would rather lose a part of his money than associate with Ye Family. Would they reallye here now? Would they forgive Nathaniel? Mango didn''t know, but she still looked forward to it. If she could really see her parents and reunite with them, then she would leave no regrets in her life. As time went by, Mango''s head was filled with this kind of expectation. She felt good about everything. The children were still in training, and no one apanied her. She could only stay alone in the dormitory. All of a sudden, the window of the dormitory made a sound. Mango frowned slightly and sat up warily. She picked up a thermos bottle and ced it in her hand, and walked carefully to the window, staring at the window motionlessly. The window seemed to be pushed open little by little from the outside. Mango''s heart was instantly lifted to the top of her throat. Wasn''t this ce full of security? Flow could it be possible for someone toe inside? Mango held the thermos tightly in her hands. Although she knew that a thermos bottle should not cause too much damage, that was the only weapon she could find for self-defense at the present. The window was finally opened, and a head instantly wormed its way in. "Ah!" Mango cried out in fear. Subconsciously, she threw the thermos bottle in her hand at him. "Ouch--" A familiar cry came along, and that person immediately whined, but he did not fall down. Instead, he slipped in while suffering the pain. "Help! Help-" Mango subconsciously opened her mouth to shout for help, but in the next moment, someone covered her mouth at once. "Don''t shout, it''s me!" That person said in a hushed voice. Right now, Mango was inplete panic. She didn''t care who that person was, and she didn''t even recognize his voice at all. She was so scared that she started kicking and stamping. When she felt the hand which was covering her mouth loosened up a little, she opened her mouth subconsciously and bit down fiercely on that person''s palm. "F**k! Are you a dog? You seem pretty elegantly normally, how do you be so unreasonable now? It''s me, it''s me!" That person was in so much pain that he was shivering all over. However, he did not dare to let go of Mango. If she were to shout again, then Nathaniel''s men would find out and run over, he would really be finished. Unfortunately, right now, Mango couldn''t hear anything at all. She only felt that she had been kidnapped. She still had to save Rita, and she also had her son. She couldn''t let anything happen to her here! Absolutely not! When she thought of this, Mango suddenly found her strength and used her elbow to hit that person''s chest. When that person was temporarily releasing her from the pain, she turned around resolutely and kicked at that person''s lower body without any hesitation. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 She kicked so fast and fiercely as if she wanted to kick him into pieces. That person did not dare to act abruptly anymore and quickly called out his own name. "Hey, hey, hey. It''s me! Walter Song! Please show mercy to me! I haven''t had a son yet." Walter was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. This woman''s explosive strength was unbelievable. If he hadn''t told her who he was and waited for her to find out, he would probably have been destroyed for the rest of his life. Walter was sweating profusely. Mango''s foot was less than three centimeters away from that specific part of his body. After hearing Walter call out his own name, Mango pulled back her foot in this moment of danger, but she almost lost her bnce. Fortunately, there was a table next to her, and she was able to hold on to it temporarily. "Why are you here?" Mango was a little surprised, and she was also a little scared. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. And Walter''s cold sweat fell down along his forehead. Seeing that his manhood had somehow been preserved through that moment of great danger, he said with a bitter smile, "Who else can it be? Gorgeous, you have really hurt my heart. How could you not even recognize my voice? If you had drawn Nathaniel''s people here, I would have been doomed." After saying that, Walter sat directly on the ground and gasped. Mango was somewhat embarrassed. "I didn''t know it was you. Didn''t you already leave?" "Where could I go? I went through all the difficulties to finallye to Nathaniel''s base. Would this be a shame for me to go back like this? That damned Nathaniel, he actually went to the Huo family to me everything on me. Although I''m willing to take the me for you, my gorgeous, I''m just a little unwilling to be framed by Nathaniel like this." Walter said angrily. Mango''s face suddenly changed. If she and Rainie were just suspicious of Nathaniel in the beginning, then now they could basically confirm that it was Nathaniel who did it. This man was really despicable! This time, she almost fell into his trap of "the hero saves the beauty". If it wasn''t for Walter, she would probably have felt guilty for Nathaniel. When thinking of Walter being implicated because of her, Mango felt very guilty. "Sorry for dragging you into this." "Hey, what do you mean by dragging me into this? I did it out of my own will. Moreover, although the Huo family is powerful, it''s still not that simple to deal with me. Fine, don''t worry about this anymore, but now I want Nathaniel to suffer. Gorgeous, can you do me a favor?" Walter said while winking. Mango knew that he must havee for Nathaniel''s training base. However, when she thought of how despicable Nathaniel was, even if Walter really did something, it was just an eye for an eye. She had nothing to feel guilty about. "Tell me, what kind of favor?" Mango found a stool to sit down and looked outside quickly. When she saw nobody passing by, she finally started talking. Seeing that she was so cautious, Walter said with a smile, "Don''t worry. They are all on the training ground at this time, so they won''t find me. Although the security system here is very powerful, it still doesn''t work for me." He said proudly. Seeing him like this, Mango couldn''t help but smile and said, "Yes, you are the best." "That''s true!" Walter was showing off like a child, which reminded Mango of Zion. Why did she suddenly feel that these two were so simr? When thinking of Walter''s speechless face if he found out that she was actuallyparing him with her son, Mango smiled even more brightly. Seeing her smile, Walter couldn''t help but fell into a trance for a moment. There seemed to have such a smiley face in his life before, but unfortunately, that person would never appear again. He quickly withdrew his eyes and whispered, "I need the topographic map of this ce, it needs to beplete. I can''t go in and out freely here, so I need your help." "That''s not a problem, but I need you to guarantee the safety of all the children and teachers here. They are innocent and shouldn''t be involved in this feud between you and Nathaniel." Mango had to make a statement first. "Of course. As long as they''re still here, I won''t do anything to this base. Don''t worry." Walter''s words made Mango feel very gratified. However, she soon found another problem. "Don''t tell me you are going to hide here all the time, are you?" "Of course! There are so many soldiers patrolling here, and only your ce is the safest." Walter said, taking it for granted. "That won''t work!" Mango refused directly. "Why not? Gorgeous, you don''t love me anymore?" Walter immediately put on a look as if he had been abandoned by someone, all pitiful. Mango kept feeling that she had seen this expression before, but she couldn''t remember it for a while. She shook her head and said, "I''m a single woman and you are a single guy, it''s not appropriate for us to be alone in a room." "It''s okay. I''ll be responsible for you!" Walter said with great confidence. Mango felt extremely speechless. "You don''t have to be responsible for me!" "Then are you going to take responsibility for me?" Walter looked at Mango with expectation all over his face. Mango felt like she was talking to a wall. "Walter Song!" "Right here!" "Be serious!" Mango felt extremely agitated. This man was too difficult to deal with. "Why are you scolding me!" Walter looked at Mango pitifully with grief in his eyes. Mango suddenly became speechless. How did she end up with such a pesterous man? "Walter, I''ll stop talking to you if you keep acting like this." "Please don''t! I''ll be serious." Walter surrendered immediately, looking like a good baby. Mango finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Where was I just now?" After being interrupted by Walter, Mango couldn''t even remember why she had started the quarreling with Walter just now. Walter smiled and said, "You said that you would be responsible for me." "Bullshit!" Mango was so irritated by him that she spat out a curse. "Wow!" Walter thought it was quite unusual. Mango quickly reached out and covered his mouth and said, "From now on, you need to shut up! If you say one more word, I''ll let the people outside kill you!" Walter nodded quickly, but there was a trace of a smile in his eyes. Mango''s hand was so soft! Noticing the implication in Walter Song''s eyes, Mango almost went mad. She quickly withdrew her hand and stayed away from Walter. Then she said, "You can''t hide in my ce." "Then I..." "Shut up!" Mango felt that she should keep Walter''s mouth shut, otherwise she would have been irritated to death by him. Walter sat there very aggrieved, looking straight at Mango, all innocent. Mango pretended not to notice his eyes and continued, "My son will stay with me, so it''s not convenient for you to stay here." "I can share a bed with your son." Walter shamelessly proposed. Mango said coldly, "My son won''t like you." "No way! He hasn''t even seen me! Why would he dislike me? Katherine, don''t hurt me with malice." "Anyway, it''s my call and I am telling you it''s not an option. Go find another ce." Mango did not give in at all. Getting along well was one thing, but as for living in the same room, she was not that open- minded. Moreover, Walter was a man after all, she would not want anything to happen here. Seeing Mango''s resolute attitude, Walter had no choice but topromise. "Well, I can find another ce to live, but you have promised to help me, and you have to cover me up." "Why would I do that?" It was one thing that Mango wanted to help Walter voluntarily, but it was another thing to be threatened by Walter like this. Walter quickly said, "Aren''t we on the same boat now? I thought we have reached an agreement." Alright. Mango admitted that he was right. "I''m only responsible for covering you and drawing you a map. I am not getting involved in anything else." "Okay! Deal!" Walter said with a smile. As the sound of talking and footsteps came from outside, it was clear that the children hade back. Mango was just about to say something when she saw Walter directly get up and jump out of the window. His action was so fast that Mango felt as if here eyes were dazzled. "Mommy, I''m back!" Zion''s voice came, and a small figure rushed in an instant, and not surprisingly, Wisdom was following him. The two brothers were so close to each other that they looked like real brothers. "Auntie, I''m back too." Wisdom said with a smile, and then he stood there straight. Zion jumped to the chair and sat down. He said in a low voice, "Mommy, Wisdom''s didn''t keep up with me again in the physical training this afternoon." "Don''t use your own standard on others. Wisdom has already worked very hard." Mango couldn''t help but speak for Wisdom. "That''s right. I already worked very hard." Wisdom immediately nodded in agreement. Zion looked at him scornfully and said, "Don''t forget you still have an extra added hour of physical training today." "Got it." Wisdom touched his nose and walked out reluctantly. Mango touched Zion''s head and said, "Don''t be too hard on him. After all, everyone has different talents." "Got it, mommy, but who has been in this room before?" Mango got immediately stunned by Zion''s sudden question. "What?" "Before we came back, someone had been in this room. I smell some kind of cologne in the air, which smell differently than the perfume that mommy usually uses." Mango didn''t expect her son''s nose to be so sensitive. "Ahem, there was indeed an uncle here just now, but you have to keep this secret for mommy, is that okay?" "Mommy, are you in love?" Zion asked as if he was an adult, which made Mango almost choked on her own saliva. "No! Don''t talk nonsense!" She rified in a hurry. Falling in love with Walter? How could it be possible? There was no chemistry between them at all! However, Zion said with a look of understanding, "I know, so you want to keep it a secret? Although my mommy is in love with someone other than my godfather, and I am more or less disappointed, if mommy likes him, then I will also reluctantly ept him. Don''t worry, I will keep it a secret for mommy!" "No, Zion, it''s not what you think. He''s just an ordinary friend!" Mango felt difficult to exin. "Fine, I got it!" Zion wanted to pat Mango on the shoulder, but unfortunately, his was not tall enough. He could only pat the back of Mango Shen''s hand and said, "I understand everything. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone." Mango simply didn''t know how to respond. Why should she feel worried? What was he talking about? "No, son, listen to me..." Mango still wanted to exin, but at this moment, a shout from Rainie came from the next door. The voice was so loud that it resounded through the roof, making Mango and Zion run out at once. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 "Rainie!" Mango rushed in with anxiety and saw that Rainie was chasing a man and beating him with a broom, and the man''s figure looked a bit familiar. "Walter?" Mango shouted with uncertainty. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When Walter heard the familiar voice, he quickly ran to hide behind Mango and held her arm tightly. He said pitifully, "Dear, help! This woman is too barbaric." The broom in Rainie''s hand was still lifted up in the air. When she saw that Walter was so familiar with Mango, she was stunned. "Mango, do you know him?" Mango felt a big headache instantly. "What are you doing here?" Mango pulled Walter out from behind her. Walter said with some grievance, "since you wouldn''t keep me, I had to find a ce to stay. Otherwise, where do I live? It''s cold outside. You are so irresponsible to me, so I had to take care of myself!" When hearing this, Rainie opened her mouth widely. "What''s going on here?" "Mango, you and him..." "No, no, I have nothing to do with him!" Mango hurriedly exined and quickly covered Walter''s mouth. This bastard was used to talking nonsense. Although she didn''t mind it, while others might misunderstand it. At this moment, Zion started talking. "Mommy, is this the man you are in love with? He looks very ordinary." He stood there with his arms crossed in front of his chest and looked at Walter''s eyes with a look of scrutiny. His eyes made Walter feel somewhat familiar. "You''re Katherine''s son, aren''t you? Hello, my name is Walter Song. It''s really good to see you!" Walter was eager to establish contact with Zion. Zion on the other hand, didn''t appreciate it very much. He looked at him and ignored him directly. Then he came to Mango and Rainie, saying, "When I came here just now, I saw Mr. Yan was on his way here. So, Mommy, how do you want to deal with this man?" Mango was stunned in an instant. Zack wasing? In other words, Walter could be exposed at any time. If he was exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable. Mango looked at Zion anxiously and said, "Do you have any good ideas? Now I can''t let anyone find out that Walter is here." "Oh, I see." Zion made a face at Mango mischievously, then he opened Rainie''s closet, and pouted at Walter on the side. Looking at the narrow closet in front of him, Walter asked suspiciously, "Do you want me to hide inside?" "Or under the bed, make a choice. But I can tell you that Mr. Yan likes to check under the bed." Zion said lightly, but his voice was somewhat disdainful. It was hard for him to understand why such a pathetic man could catch the eyes of his mommy. Walter felt that he had been despised by a little brat, but now it was not the time to argue. As he was still hesitating, Mango didn''t have time to think too much. She directly kicked him and instantly kicked Walter in. "Shit!" "Shut up!" Mango gave a particrly domineering low roar and closed the door of the closet afterwards. "Rainie, is there a lock? Lock it." Mango just wanted to make sure. The corners of Rainie''s mouth twitched. Walter looked like he was at least one meter and eight-five in height. He was already struggling to hide in her closet that wasn''t even one meter and sixty in height, and now she even had to lock it. Poor man! Rainie felt sorry in her heart, and she soon found a lock to lock the closet. As soon as she finished doing all of this, Wisdom and Zack came in. "Boss, I just heard a voice here. I then met Mr. Yan halfway, so I brought him here. What''s going on?" Wisdom looked at everyone nervously. Zion really wanted to p this idiot to death. "It''s okay. Miss Blu saw a cockroach just now and she was so scared that she shouted. Mommy and I rushed over. We already took care of this." Zion calmly made up the story and med it all on Rainie. Rainie felt extremely speechless. She was afraid of cockroaches? Were they joking? However, while looking at Zack''s eyes, Rainie had to smile and said, "Yes, I''m really sorry. Mr. Yan, I''m sorry to make youugh at me." "It''s fine. The ind is damp and there are indeed cockroaches. I''ll get Miss Blu a bottle of pesticide later." After Zack finished his words calmly, he looked around again and then got up and left. While Rainie breathed a sigh of relief, she turned around and was going to grab Zion. "Zion, who''s afraid of cockroaches? Ah?" Zion seemed to have a foresight. He quickly ran to one side and said with a smile, "Isn''t there a big cockroach in your closet?" "You brat!" "All right." Mango stopped them, but Wisdom asked with a confused face, "A big cockroach? Where is it?" Zion sighed slightly, he pulled Wisdom''s arm and said, "Let''s go, let''s go. I''ll practice with you on the training ground." "Ah? More practice? I just came back!" Wisdom felt desperate but he was still taken away by Zion. Seeing Zion and Wisdom leaving, Rainie finally asked Mango what was going on. Mango told everything to Rainie. Rainie frowned slightly. "So you''re telling me that it is really Nathaniel who has nned this?" "Maybe." Mango was not sure, but she had already epted this spection in her heart. "B*stard, b*stard!" Rainie cursed angrily, but she then said in a low voice, "Don''t keep him here in my ce. I don''t even have a boyfriend yet. I can''t sleep in a room with a man." "What? Are you afraid that he''ll do anything to you? You''ve already locked him in the closet. What''s there to be afraid of?" Mango was a little puzzled. Rainie whispered, "I am afraid that I would have a crush on him. This man is quite handsome." Mango was stunned at once, and then she covered her mouth with her hands andughed. "Don''tugh!" Rainie was afraid that Walter would hear it in the closet, so she quickly covered Mango''s mouth. Mango, on the other hand, smiled and said, "It''s okay. You can do whatever you want. Worst case, just clean up after everything, and never admit it in the future. After all, nobody knows about his existence here." Walter heard everything clearly in the closet. When he heard the two women talking about this in front of him from outside, he suddenly felt a little upset. "Hey, hey, hey, I''m still alive, okay? Can you consider my feelings?" He knocked on the closet, and his voice was repressed. "Shut up! You''re just a cockroach now. Have you ever heard a cockroach talk? Let me tell you, if you still don''t listen to me, I''ll go to Zack and tell him that you''re hiding here. Then I''ll see if Zack will throw you into the sea to feed the fish." Mango said fiercely. Walter suddenly felt as if he had boarded a pirate ship. Rainie gave him a kick. "Behave yourself. This is my territory. You need to understand that I am only keeping you because I am kind. Otherwise, I will drag you out and castrate you like a pervert immediately." Hearing Rainie''s outrageous words, Walter couldn''t help covering his important part. He was born with a golden spoon. All the women were trying to tter him and fight with each other to please him. Rainie was the first woman who dared to scold him like this. "I dare you to tell me your name!" "I''m not afraid of telling you my name. My name is Rainie. What''s wrong? What do you want?" Rainie couldnt'' care less who he was. Seeing the two of them were in a heated argument, Mango silently stepped out. She believed that Rainie would not go too far, and Walter would not make it too difficult for Rainie. After returning to her room, Mango was surprised to see Zion. "Didn''t you go to training with Wisdom?" Mango regretteding back now. Looking at Zion''s smiling eyes, Mango felt that her entire body didn''t feel well. "It''s not like what you think. He''s just an ordinary friend of mine. Really!" Mango hurriedly exined, and she didn''t want her son to suspect or misunderstand anything. Zion said with a smile, "Mommy, you are nervous!" "Zion!" It was only then that Mango realized that she had been teased by her son. "Who taught you this, you little brat? How dare you tease your own mommy, huh?" Mango walked forward quickly as she talked and hugged Zion directly. Then she put her hands under Zion''s armpits and moved her fingers slightly. Zion suddenlyughed out loud, out of his breath. "Mommy, spare me, spare me! Hahaha! Stop tickling me!" Zion kept dodging, and his crispughter rang through the whole room. After the mother and son yed for a while, Zion was a little sleepy. He took off his shoes and went to bed. He pulled the quilt over himself and said like a spoiled child, "Mommy, I''m going to sleep with you tonight." After that, Zion tilted his head and fell asleep as soon as hey down, not even giving Mango a chance to reject at all. In fact, Mango Shen would not have rejected anyway. She had not seen her son for so many days. She felt quite relieved to sleep with her son. Mango looked at Zion who was sleeping soundly with love. She touched his face, and then she went to the bathroom to take a shower, after that, she put on her pajamas and came out. Nathaniel was very busy, but he heard his phone ringing. He picked it up and looked at it. It was a video sent from the base. In fact, he did not ask Zack to send the video of Mango. He just wanted to see Zion''stest status every day. Now that Zion hade to Mango''s room, she was naturally in the video. Nathaniel watched as Mango came out of the shower. Her hair wasn''t even dry, and she just swung it casually. The water droplets on her hair danced naughtily in the air, and Mango''s wavy hair also drew a perfect curve in the air, and then finally fell on her fair-skinned neck. He used to like Mango''s neck the most, it was slender, fair, and sensitive. He could still remember how Mango''s body blushed when he was blowing on her body. She was so enchanting and charming. At this time, Mango did not know that someone was peeking at her. She sat in front of the table. Since the weather was a little stuffy and hot, she casually unbottoned two buttons of her pajamas. The looming voluptuous breasts inside made Nathaniel feel the suddenly tumble in his throat, and a wave of heat instantly rushed up. Nathaniel quickly grabbed the water on the side and drank it. At this time, Mango suddenly bent over to pick up the pencil that had fallen to the ground. Nathaniel suddenly caught the sight of this sensual scene, and he only felt a warm liquid gushing out of his nose. It was so warm, and he couldn''t stop it no matter what... Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Nathaniel touched it with his hand, and that fresh red fluid made him a little embarrassed. He quickly stood up, went to the bathroom, and took a cold shower thoroughly. Just then, Thomas knocked on the door and came in. "Mr. Ye, the Hans family..." "Get out!" Nathaniel shouted coldly, and the irritable voice scared Thomas. "Mr. Ye?" Thomas rarely saw Nathaniel being so emotional. When he was about to go to the bathroom to have a look, he heard Nathaniel say, "You''d better get out of here right now! If your eyes wandering around and see something you are not supposed to see, I''ll rip your eyes out!" When hearing this, Thomas didn''t dare to move forward. He really wanted to see what he was not supposed to see around him, but he didn''t dare to. So he quickly obeyed and left the office. Hearing that the door of the office being closed, Nathaniel finally breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t dare to stay in the bathroom for too long. After taking a cold shower, he quickly went out of the bathroom. In the video, Mango was already lying on the table and began to paint. In the past, Nathaniel had never known that Mango liked painting so much. Now, he noticed that he simply knew too little about Mango. They said that a woman looked the most beautiful when she was dedicated. At this time, Mango was all immersed by a soft light. Her serious look made Nathaniel''s heart beat faster. He wished he could kiss her across the screen. He made a phone call to Mango out of an impulse. When Mango heard the phone ringing, she nced at it subconsciously. Nathaniel clearly saw the slight frown on Mango''s face when she saw the phone number. That was a repulsion! She actually fet repulsed by his phone! It seemed that she not only found him repulsive, but also felt repulsive about everything rted to him. But why? She used to love him so much. Was everything fake? Nathaniel suddenly felt very upset. He kept ringing her phone stubbornly. Mango looked at the shing screen on the phone. In order to avoid waking up Zion from sleeping, she had switched to mute, but the screen that kept shing still made her annoyed. What on earth did this man want to do? Mango simply flip over the phone, so she wouldn''t feel annoyed once she couldn''t see it. Nathaniel could see it clearly from this side. At first, he didn''t really have to hear Mango''s voice, but now seeing Mango''s attitude toward him, his anger started to gather inside his chest and he couldn''t get rid of it no matter how hard he tried. Nathaniel called Mango again and again, with patience. Mango was so annoyed and she couldn''t stand it anymore, finally she picked up the phone. "Mr. Ye, it''s veryte. What''s the matter?" "Why can''t I call you to just say hi? Or don''t you want to answer my call? I''m helping you out with the mess, and that''s how you treat me?" Nathaniel didn''t want Mango to be grateful for anything, but now seeing her reject himself so much, he felt ufortable. And when he didn''t feelfortable, he wouldn''t let Mango feelfortable. This woman used to regard him as her god and loved him more than anything else. Now she was avoiding him as if he was a snake or a scorpion. She only wanted to get away from him as far as possible. Nathaniel could not bear such a huge gap in the way she treated him. It would be better if he hadn''t said that. After listening to Nathaniel''s words, Mango suddenly sneered. "Mr. Ye, do you think of yourself as a savior? But I remember that I didn''t ask Mr. Ye to solve the problem for me, did I? As long as Mr. Ye want, I''ll go back and deal with it myself tomorrow, so that I can save Mr. Ye''s trouble." After that, Mango hung up the phone directly. She had no good feelings for him to begin with. Now, because of Madam Hans'' incident, she hated Nathaniel to the extreme. This hypocritical man! After Mango hung up the phone, she did not hide her feelings for Nathaniel at all. Nathaniel saw the disdain on Mango''s face from the screen and he frowned instantly. He kept feeling that something was wrong. Mango''s attitude towards him was different from when the ident first happened. Anything went wrong? Nathaniel couldn''t figure it out. He saw Mango throw the drawing directly aside, and kicked the table with hatred. But at this moment, Zion turned over and kicked off the quilt. Mango''s expression suddenly changed into that of a loving mother. Her eyes were so gentle that they could make everyone in the world envious. Nathaniel felt he must be insane! He actually envied his own son! But Mango was really nice to Zion. She quietly came to the bedside and gently covered Zion with the quilt again. Then she kissed Zion on the forehead. The tenderness in her eyes was like a pool of water that could make people drown. All of a sudden, a desire rose in Nathaniel''s heart. He wanted to see Mango. No matter whether she liked to see him or not, no matter what her attitude would be, he wanted her! He really wanted to feel the tangible feeling of Mango being by his side. Nathaniel stood up abruptly and shut down the video. Then, he walked out of the office. Thomas had been waiting outside. When he saw Nathanieling out, he hurried to meet him. "Mr. Ye, Madam Hans is awake. Would you like to go and have a look?" Nathaniel suddenly stopped. How could it be such a coincidence? Just as he was about to see Mango, Madam Hans woke up? Thomas didn''t expect that Nathaniel would suddenly stop. He couldn''t stop and hit right into Nathaniel''s back. His nose got so sore from the hit, but he didn''t have time to take care of it. He took a step back and said, "Sorry, Mr. Ye." "Get the car. Let''s go to the hospital!" Although he really wanted to see Mango at this time, Madam Hans also required much care. After weighing the pros and cons, Nathaniel finally decided to go to the hospital first. Thomas didn''t dare to waste any time, so he went to get the car immediately. By the time Nathaniel arrived at the hospital, the people from the Hans family had already arrived. Terrance, who was thest one left in the Hans family squinted his eyes when he saw Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, you are here!" "Mr. Hans, I''m here to see the Old Madam." Nathaniel admired Terrance quite a lot. After all, the martyrs who had sacrificed their lives for the country were admired by everyone, and the past three generations of the Hans family were all loyal martyrs. Terrance even volunteered to transfer his career for the sake of not bringing the trouble to the country. Terrance was angry, so by nature, he spoke impolitely. "Are youing here to see if my mother is dead? I heard that woman is Master Song''s girlfriend, but she is also the designer of yourpany and is living in The Ye''s Mansion. The Ye''s Mansion has always been a ce for the daughter-inw of the Ye Family to live, so can you exin to me Mr. Ye, what happened?" Nathaniel frowned when he heard Terrance mention that Mango was Walter''s girlfriend. "Who said she''s Walter''s girlfriend?" "Walter said himself, and it is all over the media. What''s wrong? Mr. Ye you don''t know abou it?" Terrance did not expect Nathaniel would care about this issue. Nathaniel suddenly turned to look at Thomas. "I was going to tell you that, but you asked me to get out." said Thomas, feeling a little wronged. Nathaniel''s chest heaved violently. He looked at Terrance and said word by word, "She is my woman, the daughter-inw of Ye Family." "That means, Mr. Ye, you are not going to avoid this matter, are you?" Terrance closed in on him step by step. Nathaniel said solemnly, "I think Madam Hans is the one who knows best what has happened. Why don''t we go in and ask Madam Hans?" "Fine, if it really has something to do with Katherine, I hope that Mr. Ye won''t stop me. You know, the Hans family always take revenges." Terrance Hans was also being frank and straightforward. Nathaniel frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "I''m responsible for everything that she has caused." "Really? I''m afraid that Mr. Ye can''t afford to take up the responsibility! I heard that Mr. Ye is also the one heir left in Ye Family. What if I want her life? Will Mr. Ye also agree to that?" Terrance was very aggressive. Nathaniel looked at him coldly and said, "There is no conclusion about this matter yet. If it really turns out to have something to do with Katherine, no matter what kind of punishment it will be, I, Nathaniel Ye, will bear it. As a man of our Ye Family, I can protect my woman!" "Really?" Terrance smiled meaningfully and pushed the wheelchair into the ward. Madam Hans looked very weak with a venttor in her mouth. The moment when Terrance saw Madam Hans, he put away all his toughness. He rushed over, held Madam Hans''s hand and said, "Mom, I''m sorry, I am unfilial and you have to suffer all of this." Madam Hans wanted to say something, but she didn''t have enough strength. Terrancey down and heard Madam Hans say, "You go out first. I have something to say to Nathaniel alone." "Mom, I can''t leave you alone here. Even if you want to say something, I won''t interfere just standing by your side." Terrance was now very wary of Nathaniel as if they were enemies. However, Nathaniel did not know when he had offended the Hans family. However, Madam Hans was very persistent. Terrance couldn''t bear to see the olddy being so persistent, so he had to agree. But when he passed by Nathaniel, he whispered, "You''d better be careful. If anything happens to my mother, I won''t let go of the Ye family and the Song family even at the cost of the whole Hans family!" Nathaniel nodded slightly. "Don''t worry, I have no enmity against your family, and there is no conflict between me and the old lady. I also want to prove my woman''s innocence." "It''s better this way!" After warning him, Terrance left the ward. After Nathaniel closed the door, he turned around and found that Madam Hans didn''t look weak at all as she had been just now. She sat up directly, stretched out her hand to take off the venttor, and the sick look she had just now was all swept away. If it wasn''t for the fact that Nathaniel knew the primary doctor of this hospital wouldn''t lie to him, he might have thought that it was aplete scam from the beginning to the end. Nathaniel walked up to Madam Hans and greeted her respectfully. "Hello, Madam Hans." "Hello" Madam Hans smiled slightly, but her murky eyes were shining sharply, looking totally different from the olddy who tried to ckmail earlier. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Nathaniel sat opposite to Madam Hans and asked in a low voice, "Madam Hans, can I ask you something? Did you set up all of this?" At this point, if Nathaniel still could not figure this out, his years of living experience in this world would have been in vain. Madam Hans looked at Nathaniel''s confident eyes and said with a smile, "Mr. Ye is a smart person. Why do you think an old like me would do this?" Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Nathaniel was a little surprised that Madam Hans did not refute him. However, because of this very reason, Nathaniel became even more cautious. "Madam Hans, you can just be straighforward with me. It really does not look like the way the Hans family do things." Nathaniel respected the Hans family, besides, he felt that they would never do such an hical thing. This sentence made Madam Hans a little shameful. Her face turned red. She sighed and said, "What dignity was left for the Hans family now? If it wasn''t for the desperate situation, I, as an olddy, wouldn''t have been so shameless to do this. Terrance doesn''t know anything about this matter. It''s all my idea. I hope Mr. Ye won''t get Terrance involved. He is the only heir left in the Hans family." When speaking of this, Madam Hans sighed with emotion. Nathaniel also felt pity when he heard this. "Madam Hans, please go ahead." Madam Hans took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "In fact, the Hans family wasn''t after you. It just happened to be this way." "What happened?" Nathaniel could not figure it out. The Ye family and the Hans family had never been in contact with each other for a long time. Although they all contributed to the country, the Hans family was covering a different area than his, and there was also no contact after he retired from the army. Nathaniel really didn''t know what would get him involved with the Hans family. Madam Hans whispered, "I remember that Mr. Ye had a wife five years ago, right?" "Yes." Nathaniel was not surprised by Madam Hans''s question. After all, everyone knew that Nathaniel''s wife was going to elope with someone, and she ended up dying in the big fire. That incident has provoked much discusion back then, so everyone in Ocean City knew about it. Madam Hans sighed and said, "Did Mr. Ye find the body of your wife?" "Madam Hans, what does this thing have to do with the Hans family?" Nathaniel frowned slightly. It was obvious that he did not want to talk about this matter. Madam Hans took out a photo from her pocket and handed it to Nathaniel. She whispered, "Do you know the man on it?" Nathaniel frowned slightly. Of course, he knew the person on the picture! That was his bodyguard, the bodyguard who disappeared with Mango five years ago. "This was the bodyguard of our family. But five years ago, he disappeared with my wife. They said that he died in the fire." "He didn''t die in the fire, but disappeared." Madam Hans looked at Nathaniel and said word by word, "This is the child of our Hans family, he was the child of my elder son. He broke up with his girlfriend because as the elder son, he needed to join the army. But he didn''t expect that the girlfriend was pregnant and she didn''t tell him. She died after giving birth to the child. The child was sent to an orphanage and he grew up there. Later, you took him away and he became the bodyguard of your family. Originally, I didn''t know the existence of such a child in the Hans family. But five years ago, he sent me a letter and told me that he was the child of our Hans family and he wanted to know about everything from me. I was very excited at that time, and I was nning on ask him out sometime and to just see him. Unfortunately, he was sent out by you to protect your wife and he ended up missing in that big fire." When speaking of this, Madam Hans was panting more or less. Nathaniel was very shocked. He never expected the child he chose from the orphanage was actually rted to the Hans family. He quickly poured a ss of water for Madam Hans and handed it to her. Madam Hans took a sip of water to ease her excitement. Nathaniel could naturally understand Madam Hans'' feelings. The Hans family had very few heirs to begin with, so it was a big deal for the olddy to find her grandson. Unfortunately, he knew nothing about it at that time. "Madam Hans, I don''t understand. Since he disappeared with my wife five years ago, why did you onlye to talk about this with me now? And what does this have to do with Katherine? I heard that you went to ckmail her deliberately, and your target was Katherine!" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. When speaking of this, Nathaniel was very puzzled. He didn''t mean to be hard on her, he just wanted to figure it out. Madam Hans sighed and said, "After the child disappeared, I thought he died in the fire with your wife. To my surprise, I received a letter not long _ ^ ^ ii ago. As she was talking, Madam Hans took out the letter and handed it to Nathaniel. Nathaniel froze when he saw the handwriting. He was simply too familiar with the handwriting! It belonged to the bodyguard! He was the one who taught him how to write this character! The letter wrote that he was still alive, but it was inconvenient for him toe out now because someone had threatened his safety. He hoped that Madam Hans can help him get rid of this threat. Katherine was the so-called threat mentioned on it! Nathaniel''s eyes squinted instantly. "Madam Hans, don''t you think it''s a bit too unreasonable for you to frame up Katherine just because of one letter?" Hearing Nathaniel''s question, Madam Hans felt a little ashamed. "Mr. Ye, I know what I have done was way too degrading, but I really had no option. He is the descendant of the Hans family. I can''t leave him outside." Nathaniel tried his best to suppress his anger. He had thought about a lot of scenarios, but he didn''t expect it to be like this. "I feel very strange. Madam Hans, you don''t know Katherine, how could you find her so urately? And even the timing was so urate?" Nathaniel''s sharp eyes suddenly looked at Madam Hans. Madam Hans naturally understood Nathaniel''s capability. At this time, she had nothing to hide. "Sisi, the bodyguard you sent to protect Katherine, works for me. Five years ago, after my grandson disappeared, I sent someone to the Ye Family in order to find the whereabouts of my grandson. I didn''t handle it very well in terms of this matter, and I admit it. No matter what kind of price Mr. Ye want the Hans family to pay, I will ept it. But, as for the descendant of the Hans family, I must find him." When hearing Madam Hans''s words, although Nathaniel was a little suspicious, he was particrly angry when he heard that the Hans family sent someone to work in Ye Family. He could never tolerate betrayal! No wonder Mango got caught into this ident the moment she stepped out of The Ye''s Mansion. It turned out that someone had been ced beside her for a long time. Nathaniel tried his best to suppress his anger and asked, "What do you want now Madam Hans?" Madam Hans was not an ordinary person. Naturally, she could hear the anger in Nathaniel''s words. She was more or less surprised. They all said that Nathaniel had deep feelings for his deceased wife and had never had any rtionship for five years. But this Katherine had just arrived in Ocean City not long ago, she thought that Nathaniel would not be angry with her for a woman. To her surprise, Katherine meant significantly for Nathaniel, which made her have an illusion that she had provoked the person he loved. "Mr. Ye, can I ask you something? Who is Katherine to you?" Madam Hans decided to rify it first. If she really became enemies with the Ye Family, she really did not have the confidence to fight till the end with the Ye Family. Nathaniel looked at Madam Hans and said word by word, "She will be my wife, my child''s mother, the future hostess of the Ye Family!" Madam Hans was stunned. Although Madam Hans had figured that Nathaniel had a special feeling for Katherine, she felt indeed shocked as he had already confirmed her identity in such a short time, which made her feel regretted. "I heard that you have sent Katherine away?" "So she could avoid being trapped by you, Madam Hans. She is just a car designer and doesn''t know anything about conspiracies and tricks. If Madam Hans wants to settle something, then settle with me, don''t scare her. Also, although I am not sure if that bodyguard is really your grandson or the member of the Hans family, but if you want me to hand over the future hostess of the Ye family just because of this, I can''t do it!" Nathaniel''s words were actually quite ruthless. The person sitting in front of him was Madam Hans. If it was someone else, he probably would not have been able to sit here safe and sound by then. Nathaniel couldn''t stand the thought that Mango had endured such injustice for no reason, Nathaniel was so angry that he couldn''t bear it. Madam Hans quickly smiled and said, "I know it was inappropriate for me to do that, but now I have no other ways to find my grandson. Whether I need to do the paternity test or look for other evidence, I still have to see him. Now the only way for me to see him is to stick to Katherine, to look for her trouble, in order to get that kid out. Mr. Ye, I know I am shameless by doing so. But I beg you to help me for the sake of theck of heirs in my family." Nathaniel stood up and said coldly, "If you need me, I will certainly help you. But if you drag Katherine into this, I''m sorry, I can''t do it! I hope Madam Hans can give me a perfect answer. I don''t want my woman to be wronged, even for a little bit. As for the grandson you mentioned, I will try my best to investigate for you. After all, I have to ask him about the things happened five years ago. But if Madam Hans insists on picking on Katherine, I will neverpromise. By that time, I hope that the Hans family will be able to withstand my anger!" After saying that, Nathaniel turned around and left. He didn''t dare to stay. He was afraid that if he stayed for a little longer, he would break out directly regardless of Madam Hans''s identity. Only for the sake of her uncertain grandson, she actually messed with Mango! But why did the bodyguard want to target Mango? Did he also know that Mango was actually the previous Mrs. Ye back then? Or was there anything he didn''t know? Nathaniel could not understand. As soon as he walked out of the ward, Terrance blocked his way. "What did my mother say to you?" Nathaniel looked at Terrance and said coldly, "You can go in and ask your mother yourself." After saying that, he left the hospital directly regardless of Terrance''s obstruction. Thomas rarely saw Nathaniel get so angry. He didn''t know what Nathaniel had said to Madam Hans in the ward, so he could only follow him and whispered, "Mr. Ye, is it difficult to deal with this matter? Or did the Hans family ask for anything? If they just asked for Katherine the designer, I think it''s better to just hand her over. After all, this woman has been causing trouble since she came to Ocean City. We can always find some other designers." Before he could finish his words, Nathaniel suddenly stopped, he turned to look at Thomas coldly and said, "You must remember this, I will marry nobody but her in my life! Whatever trouble she has, it will also be the trouble of Ye Family, and the trouble of me! If you feel that she''s too much trouble, you can hand in your resignation tomorrow so you can get rid of me at the same time." Chapter 85 Chapter 85 After finishing his words, Nathaniel turned around and left without looking back. Thomas was stunned on the spot. What was wrong with Mr. Ye? For a woman, who had just stayed in Ocean City for more than ten days, was that necessary for him to get that angry? Even his wife back then was not able to make Mr. Ye so worried. How had this Katherine done? He just made somement about her, and Mr. Ye was already going to fire him? Thomas felt a little wronged. He had been with Nathaniel for five or six years. This was the first time he had seen Nathaniel tell him to piss off in such a serious tone, all because of a woman. However, no matter how aggrieved he felt, Thomas still followed him in a hurry. "Mr. Ye, I was wrong." Nathaniel also knew that his tone was too heavy, but how could he tell him about his feelings for Mango. He sighed, then he got into the car, and sat directly on the back seat, but he still couldn''t calm himself down. He took out a cigarette and lit it, puffing on it nonstop. When Thomas got on the driver''s seat and saw Nathaniel like this, he whispered, "Mr. Ye, if you think I''m talking too much, you can punish me with a pay cut or even demote me, but don''t ruin your body like this. Your lungs can''t stand your smoking." Nathaniel took a deep puff on his cigarette and then he put it out. He looked at the busy traffic outside and whispered, "Thomas, I know you and I have a deep rtionship. Although you work for me, in fact, you have been like my brother for a long time. I also know that you are doing this for my own good. Do you find it very difficult to understand why I am acting this way for a woman whom I have only known for more than ten days?" Seeing that Nathaniel took the initiative to bring up this matter, Thomas might as well ask him clearly. "Yes, I think it''s incredible. Mr. Ye, you have been weird since Katherine came to Ocean City. If you don''t tell me, I won''t dare to ask, but she really doesn''t deserve some of the things that you did for her, and I don''t see her appreciate it either. For such a heartless woman, what is really going on, Mr. Ye?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nathaniel smiled softly, and his eyes seemed somewhat deep. "What is going on? I think I should have treated her like this a long time ago. If I had treated her like this five years ago, maybe now our son would have been here with me, and she wouldn''t have experienced so many difficulties. As a woman, she left her hometown alone with her child, one can just imagine how hard it was for her." Thomas waspletely stunned. "Mr. Ye, do you mean that Katherine is the previous madam?" He simply couldn''t believe it. How could this be possible? Nathaniel, on the other hand, smiled and said, "Do you remember the paternity test that I asked you to do for me? That test was between me and Zion, and we turned out to be father and son. Zion is Katherine''s biological son, who do you think she is?" "But how could it be possible? Madam didn''t look like this. Furthermore, that fire was so big back then, how could she possibly escape from death?" Nathaniel had been confused about this, too, but it didn''t matter. Since Mango hade back, he would find the answer eventually. "I will find out about this matter. In addition, I also investigated into another DNA test behind all of you, it was the hair left by Mango five years ago, which matches perfectly with her hair now. Doctor Huang already confirmed that she was Mango back then, the wife of mine, who I married openly. Although she refused to admit it now, I believe there must be some misunderstanding between us two. Since she and the child havee back, I won''t let anyone hurt them again. No one!" After that, Nathaniel looked in the direction of the hospital and frowned. Madam Hans was already very old. The biggest concern in her life might be looking for the heir of the Hans family. Terrance was a disabled man. Although he could also get married and have children, Terrance had not thought about it in recent years, which made the olddy especially anxious. It was still uncertain whether the bodyguard was a member of the Hans family, but judging from the fact that he was specifically targeting Katherine, this person must be a key figure. "Thomas, do you still remember Newell?" Nathaniel suddenly asked about the name of the bodyguard, and Thomas was at a loss for a moment. "Newell? Are you talking about that Newell who disappeared in the fire with madam five years ago, Mr. Ye?" "Yes. Help me find out his identity. Besides, Newell is not dead now. He is hiding somewhere in Ocean City. I don''t care what methods you use, but you must find him and bring him to me secretly. There''s a lot of things that I have to ask him." "Yes!" Thomas got to know the real identity of Mango, and he had not yet calmed down. He said hesitantly, "Mr. Ye, are you sure you didn''t make a mistake? Is Katherine that designer really madam? But the difference between them is simply significant." "Do you mean their appearance? There is a technique in the world called stic surgery. Although I don''t know why she had a stic surgery, I think the big fire five years ago must have left her some permanent damage. It''s not surprising that she went through some stic surgery." Nathaniel suddenly seemed to understand something when he thought of Mango''s tattoos all over her body. For a person who disliked tattoo so much, why did she suddenly be a person that she didn''t like? When connecting it with the big fire five years ago, there was nothing one couldn''t think of. Thomas said in a low voice, "I''m not talking about the appearance. I feel that madam''s character seems to have changed, too. She really seems to have be another person. In the past, madam loved you so much that she couldn''t bear to see you suffer anything. But now that she has come back, I feel that she has no feelings for you at all. I don''t mean to be disrespectful, but she hates you and disgust you a little. All I see is that you treat her so well, but she doesn''t seem to appreciate it." "This is why I need to find Newell. I can''t figure out what happened that year even with my ability. And Mango never mentioned it, either, and she wouldn''t even mention her previous identity. I think she might be trying to protect the safety of the child, but what is she afraid of? Is she guarding against someone who trys to hurt the child? I have to find out about all of these. If it was in the past, Mango would definitely tell me everything. I was her God, and her everything. Unfortunately, now she haspletely shut me out from her world."" Nathaniel felt a little helpless and a little heartache. Could five years really cut off their feelings? She had loved him so deeply, could that really be changed with the pass of time? However, from Mango''s eyes, he could no longer find that passionate love before, let alone the slightest shadow of her past. Thomas was right. Mango was like a stranger to him now, but however, they had the most intimate rtionship, and they even had a child between them. Nathaniel suddenly wanted to see Mango. "Get me a helicopter. I''m going to the base." "Now? Mr. Ye, it''s almost midnight. By the time you arrive, madam will be sleeping. Why do you bother..." "Just get it ready." Nathaniel sighed, looking a little tired. Since the incident of Madam Hans''s ckmail, Nathaniel had not closed his eyes. Now he even dered a war with the Hans family for Katherine. Who knew if Mango would appreciate everything Nathaniel had done. Thomas didn''t say anything else. He arranged for someone to prepare a helicopter and immediately sent Nathaniel to the top of the mountain. The wind on the top of the mountain was so strong that it made people feel a little cold, but Nathaniel''s heart was warm because he was going to see Mango. He had never been so excited even when he got married eight years ago. Thomas wanted to arrange for someone to follow Nathaniel, but only to be stopped by Nathaniel. "There''s no need, I''ll go alone, and it won''t take long for me to go back. I''ll be back in the morning, so go ahead and arrange all the regr meetings. Since the Hans family ising for Mango, then do you know how to deal with Walter?" Nathaniel''s words made Thomas nod slightly, but he said in a low voice, "But are you sure we just let Walter off the hook ike this? Walter has been against us during the past few years. Obviously, he also wants to take advantage of this matter. Aren''t we showing to much mercy on him by doing so?" "We are not showing any mercy. There will be plenty of opportunities to use him in the future." Nathaniel said meaningfully and got on the ne. When the ne was taking off in the air, Nathaniel''s heart was also flying up. He didn''t believe that he would be as excited as a young man of 17 or 18 years old. It turned out that the feeling of being tempted was so wonderful that he was willing to exchange it with everything. It was already past one o''clock in the morning when the ne arrived at the base. Zack was aware that someone wasing, so he prepared himself immediately. He thought it was Walter who wasing back, but he didn''t expect it to be Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye? Why are you here? Do you have something important to tell me?" It was rare for Zack to see Nathanieling to the base in the middle of the night, so he was all ready in full battle array. However, Nathaniel waved his hand and said, "Go back to sleep. I''m just here to see my woman. Don''t make any noise. I''ll leave in the morning. Don''t disturb anyone." Zack Yan was stunned. He had been following Nathaniel for so many years, but he had never seen Nathaniel in such a haste. "Mr. Ye, you..." Regardless of Zack''s shocked expression, Nathaniel headed directly toward Mango''s room. Mango''s room was locked from the inside, but for Nathaniel, it was not a big deal at all. He opened the door quickly. For the first time, he felt as if he was an hical person, but so what? The people inside were his wife, and his son! Nathaniel quietly entered the room. The moonlight fell on the bed through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Mangoy there quietly, holding Zion in her arms. It was like a beautiful picture, and Nathaniel couldn''t bear to interrupt. He looked at Mango and Zion quietly just like that, and his empty heart, which had been empty for five years, was suddenly filled up. It turned out that this was how happiness felt like, and this was the fulfillment he wanted. Nathaniel came to the bedside and sat down. All his exhaustion was swept away. He really wanted to watch them just like this, as if he could be happy for the rest of his life. At first, Mango slept pretty sound, but suddenly she frowned. She trembled and ayer of sweat oozed from her forehead. "No! Help! Help!" Mango hugged herself tightly, as if she had been trapped in a nightmare. Her face was terribly pale, and her pajamas were soaked in cold sweat. Her whole body was shivering like a fallen leaf in the wind. "Fire! Put out the fire! Child! My child!" Mango cried and shouted while holding her belly tightly, and suddenly she fell from the bed to the floor, but she still did not wake up. She rolled on the floor with her arms on her belly, crying and shouting, "Help, save my child!" Nathaniel''s heart suddenly felt tightened. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 "Mango! Mango, I''m here!" Nathaniel quickly stepped forward and hugged Mango tightly, but she was still crying and shouting, and she even kicked and punched Nathaniel. "Nathaniel, you are so cruel! This is our child! How can you do this to me?" Mango''s tears poured out like a released flood and it instantly soaked Nathaniel''s clothes. "Mango, open your eyes and look at me. You''re dreaming! Wake up!" "No! It hurts! It really hurts! The fire is burning on me! Who can save me and my child?" Mango pushed Nathaniel away and hugged herself tightly, but her hands subconsciously covered her belly, just like what happened five years ago when the big fire started. Nathaniel''s heart was suddenly torn apart. Five years ago, he didn''t see what Mango had experienced in that big fire with his own eyes, but now as he looked at this scene, he felt as if his heart had been ripped apart. Was there anyone trying to save her when she was struggling in the big fire five years ago? Where was Newell? At that time, he was his most capable bodyguard and assistant. He specifically sent him to protect Mango. How could he let Mango experience all of this? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel was about to step forward when he heard a childish voice. "Why are you here?" Nathaniel looked back slightly and saw Zion''s sleepy eyes immediately be alert the moment he saw him. "Zion, your mommy..." Before Nathaniel finished his words, he saw Zion quickly jump out of bed. Before he could put on his shoes, he ran directly to Mango''s side and gently held her hand. He put her hand on his face and whispered, "Mommy, I''m fine. I''m Zion, your son Zion. Don''t be afraid. The fire has passed, and I''m still alive. Mommy, don''t be afraid." After that, Zion stretched out his arms and hugged Mango tightly. Although small as he was, his small arm seemed to have possessed infinite power, which strangely comforted Mango. Mango gradually calmed down from the thrill, but she still didn''t wake up. She just hugged Zion tightly and kept shouting Zion''s name. Zion stretched out one of his arms and patted Mango''s back gently, just like the way Mango coaxed Zion when he was a child. Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly turned red. He could tell from this situation that it was not the first time for Zion to do this. Looking at his son''s little body and how he wasforting Mango so proficiently, Nathaniel''s tears was swirling in his eyes. "Has your mommy always been like this in the past few years?" "Shh¡ª" Zion put his index finger to his mouth, indicating that Nathaniel should stop talking. When Nathaniel first entered the room, he could still feel the warmth and happiness that filled in this room, but at this moment, he felt unbearably depressed, as if the enormous pressure was pouring on him from all directions and almost smashed him. He had never seen Mango when she was asleep before, but now seeing her like this, he felt so heartbroken that he could hardly breathe. This was his wife, the woman he loved deeply! However, he made her suffer all the pain alone, for five years! The person who had been with her for the past five years turned out to be a four-year-old child! What kind of husband was he? What kind of father was he? Nathaniel med himself while Zion hadpletely calmed Mango down. He breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at Nathaniel. He said in a low voice, "Can you help me carry mommy to bed? The ground here is very damp and I''m afraid that mommy can''t stand it." Nathaniel quickly got up and carefully carried Mango onto the bed. He wanted to turn on the light, but Zion stopped him. "Mommy is afraid of the light, and she is also afraid of the fire. At night, she normally doesn''t turn on the light. If it wasn''t for drawing the design manuscript, she wouldn''t have stayed upte." Nathaniel''s heart ached again. Those who had been burned by the fire were all afraid of light and fire. She used to be such an outgoing woman, how could she only live in the dark now? Nathaniel''s heart unbearably and he gently pulled over the quilt to cover Mango. Zion had put on his shoes sensibly and also put on his clothes. "Let''s go out to talk. Don''t disrupt mommy. She sleeps very light." After listening to Zion''s words, Nathaniel took a look at his sensible son again. He took off his coat and put it on Zion''s body, then he picked him up. Zion didn''t struggle either. He let Nathaniel carry him out of the room and then go into the helicopter cabin. The temperature in the cabin was just right, and it wasn''t too cold. Zion put Nathaniel''s clothes aside and looked at him, he said word by word, "How did you enter my mommy''s room? My mommy always has the habit of locking the door." "Zion, there''s something I have to make it clear to you!" Looking at such a sensible son, Nathaniel only felt distressed for whatever reason. He had nned to give Zion some time to adjust, but he couldn''t wait any longer. He couldn''t stand his wife and son to look at himself as a stranger. Zion seemed to know what he was going to say. He sneered and said, "Do you want to tell me that you are my daddy?" Nathaniel was instantly stunned. "You know this already?" "Why wouldn''t I? Although Mommy doesn''t want me to find out, and although my godfather doesn''t want me to find out either, since I was sensible, Mommy has been searching for your news and paying attention to your situation, besides, we look so simr, who would believe that we are not rted?" Zion sat there like a little adult, but his eyes were gleaming with the kind of wisdom that was beyond his age. After the initial surprise, Nathaniel suddenly let out a relieved smile. This was his son! He inherited his genes! In addition, he was a genius! So he didn''t even need to make everything so clear, did he? "Since you already know, then what happened in the bathroom in the airport..." "I did it on purpose! You made my mommy suffer for so long. Why can you jsut live so smoothly and be all carefree? The video was also released by me. Five years ago, where were you when my mommy almost died in the fire? Did youe out and rify when my mommy was ndered for eloping with another man on the Inte? My mommy was pregnant with me at that time, did you still remember that she was your wife and I was your child? Since you could abandon us so ruthlessly five years ago, why do we have to listen to you now that you want to reunite with me and my mommy? Who do you think you are?" There wasn''t any emotional ups and downs in Zion''s voice, but each word he said was heart- wrenching. Nathaniel looked at the anger and hatred in his son''s eyes and suddenly felt as if he had missed something. "Zion, you''re still young. What happened five years ago wasn''t like what you think." "What was it like then? Didn''t you send mommy away for some other woman? Didn''t you know that mommy was pregnant when you sent her away? Do you dare to say that the woman who you took to the Ye Family wasn''t pregnant with the child of the Ye Family?" Zion asked three questions in a row, which made Nathaniel speechless. "Yes, but at that time, I was just trying to separate your mommy and Macy. I was afraid that there would be a conflict between them. I was doing this for your mommy''s good." "Stop sugarcoating for yourself. Although Mommy never said anything about you before me, you were already dead to me when you decided to abandon me and mommy. My name is Zion, I''m the child of Mango! If Mommy doesn''t forgive you, don''t you ever think that I will recognize you. And if you dare to bully Mommy, I will definitely not let you go. Even if you send me to prison, I will not compromise." After Zion finished speaking word by word, he jumped off the chair directly and walked out of the cabin. Nathaniel grabbed his arm immediately. "Son..." Zion paused slightly, and his eyes, which looked very simr to Nathaniel''s, suddenly shed, as if there was some crystal liquid shing. He quickly raised his head, shook off Nathaniel, and ran out withrge strides. Nathaniel wanted to chase after him, but he stopped in the end. Even his son refused to forgive him, then was Mango also ming him still? She med him for sending her away when he obviously knew that she was pregnant. Nathaniel felt extremely ufortable. He felt so suppressed as if he had a big rock stuck in his heart, and he couldn''t even get it out. He went out of the cabin and watched Zion go back to Mango''s room and lock the door. He knew that he wouldn''t have another chance to go back to that room tonight and watch his wife and son. Sitting on a stone bench nearby, Nathaniel irritably took out his cigarette. Just as he was about to light it, Zack, who had arrived unnoticed, snatched it away. "Mr. Ye, your lungs are not good, so you''d better stop." Nathaniel smiled bitterly. In the past, it was Mango who kept reminding him not to drink too much and to watch his health. Now, that woman would never care this much about him. Nathaniel sighed and said, "Zack, how''s your rtionship with your wife?" Zack was slightly stunned and said with a bitter smile, "We got divorced." "Divorced? Why?" Nathaniel had never heard of Zack talking about his family affairs. He always thought that he was living a happy life. When he heard from him out of nowhere that he was divorced, he couldn''t help but be a little surprised. Zack said with a bitter smile, "No woman can bear to be with a man who doesn''te home every day. She said that she can''t stand the loneliness and asked me to let her go. I agreed. We have been divorced for several years, she has the child custody. Anyway, it''s better for the child to live with the mother. I also wanted to ask for the child custody, but what can I do for the child? When my wife was risking her life in the delivery room. I was on a mission in the army. When my daughter was born, I was on a mission in the army. My daughter was already three years old by the time I came back home and she couldn''t even recognize her own father. My wife had been supporting everything for the family. Since the child was her everything, then I let her have her. Sometimes women go through more hardship than men. We just need to be loyal to the country. But a woman needs to take care of a family, and they sacrifice much more than us." Hearing Zack''s words, Nathaniel felt even more upset. Zack divorced his wife because he was serving in the army. Then what about him? He married Mango after his retirement from the army. What had he done for Mango in those three years? Nathaniel suddenly couldn''t think of anything that could give him enough courage to talk about child custody in front of Mango. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Originally, he had nned to use Zion''s child custody to keep Mango. But now, when he heard Zack''s words, he felt like aplete jerk. Let alone that his son wouldn''t recognize him, even he hated himself as a person! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel patted Zack on the shoulder and said, "Thank you, Zack. Thank you for teaching me all of this." "That Miss Katherine, are you going to marry her, Mr. Ye?" Zack could see that Nathaniel''s feeling for Mango was different from the feeling he had for others, so he asked casually. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Zion is my son, my biological son! Katherine is Zion''s biological mother, so what do you think I should do?" Zack was stunned. He knew that Nathaniel had once married to someone, but it was also known to all the people in Ocean City that he didn''t love Mango. "Is this Katherine the woman you met outside and with whom you have this illegitimate child?" Zack could only make such a guess. Although he didn''t think that Nathaniel would have done such a thing, he could not really figure it out. Nathaniel was slightly stunned, and then he understood what Zack was thinking. He said with a smile, "From the beginning to the end, I only have one woman." But from Zack''s point of view, it seemed that from the beginning to the end, Katherine had been the woman that Nathaniel had kept outside and to whom he had devoted all his life. "No wonder Mr. Ye asked us to treat Zion specially. He turned out to be the young master. Now that you just said it, I found that Wisdom and Zion really looked alike. But the talent of these two brothers is somewhat different. Zion is like you." Hearing Zack''s words, Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly shed and he said in a low voice, "In the future, stop saying that Wisdom is not talented. Everyone has his own strength. Wisdom is no different than other ordinary children. He is even much better. But we shouldn''tpare him to Zion." "Mr. Ye, I didn''t mean that. I..." "I know. I have been talented since I was a child. I pick up everything fast. All the elders around me called me a genius and treated me differently. I have always felt myself to be excellent. Until the year when I turned 20 years old, I finally understood that there was no difference in excellence among people. Sometimes, a normally mediocre person would be of more use than a genius like me at the critical moment." There was a hint of pain in Nathaniel''s voice. Zack didn''t understand why he said that. As he still wanted to ask, Nathaniel had already got up and went to the training ground next to him, and began the training spontaneously. He could tell that there was a lot of pain hidden in Nathaniel''s heart, except he couldn''t tell these to others. Under the moonlight, Nathaniel''s sweat came down like raindrops, Zack was apanying him on the side, and Zion was lying on the windowsill, looking at Nathaniel''s robust movement, and secretly swore that he must surpass this man. Mango, however, seemed to know nothing about it and she slept quietly all the time. When the morning light rose from the horizon, Nathaniel finally stopped with fatigue. Hey down on the board as if he had fallen asleep. Mango opened her eyes slightly and felt that something was wrong. There seemed to be a familiar smell lingering in the room. She frowned slightly and turned her head to look at Zion. She saw that he was sleeping soundly. His small hands were holding her hands tightly, with so much strength and they felt so firm. Mango raised the corners of her mouth slightly. She gently pulled out her hand, pulled over the quilt and covered Zion. She got up and stretched herself, only to see a person lying on the training ground. The morning fog blocked her view, but Mango could recognize that it was Nathaniel. The smell of the room made her frown again. When did Nathaniele? What was he doing here? Did he enter the room? Mango was puzzled. She put on a coat, got up and went to the training ground. When Zack saw Mangoing over, he quietly retreated. Nathaniel seemed to be immersed in his own world and did not notice being approached by someone. Mango stood in front of him and looked at Nathaniel, who was sweating all over. She felt confused for a moment. It was as if he was still the man she had been infatuated with back then. "Why did you fall asleep here?" Mango opened her mouth lightly. Nathaniel suddenly opened his eyes and saw Mango standing in the morning light, like a fairy with a hint of fantasy. "Mango?" Nathaniel suddenly sat up and subconsciously held Mango''s hand. Mango wanted to pull back her hand, but she was too weak. When Nathaniel held onto the warm palm of her hand, he finally realized what he saw wasn''t a fantasy. "It''s so cold, why did youe out? Why don''t you put on more clothes." Nathaniel quickly reacted and pulled the coat beside him over and put it on Mango''s body. His unique smell instantly enveloped Mango. Looking at this affectionate man in front of her, Mango really thought that she was blind. How could the ice-cold Nathaniel be so gentle to her? "Mr. Ye, don''t you get tired of pretending?" Mango''s voice was cold, but it made Nathaniel frown slightly. "Pretending?" "Aren''t you? I heard that Mr. Ye was cold as ice to his previous wife and didn''t care about the life and death of his wife at all. Now you are taking such good care of me, a woman who you have only known for more than ten days. Are you for real Mr. Ye? Or do I simply look better than your wife? If I tell Mr. Ye that I have been through stic surgery, will Mr. Ye still think I am good-looking? Will you still be so affectionate to me and treat me with such gentleness?" Mango''s words were full of sarcasm. Nathaniel didn''t care much about it though. He said in a low voice, "You''re as beautiful as my wife. The beauty of a person doesn''t lie in her appearance, but in her heart. I never told my wife that I loved her. By the time I wanted to say it, it was toote." "Haha, Mr. Ye, you''re really good at joking." Mango did not believe Nathaniel''s words at all. She must have been out of her mind, so that she would feel pitiful for him being in this cold wind alone, and came out to talk to him by some unexinable impulse. Mango turned around and was about to leave, but she heard Nathaniel ask in a low voice, "What happened five years ago? Don''t you feel ufortable by putting on show with me like this? Mango, what happened five years ago? Can you tell me?" Mango suddenly stopped. He directly made it explicit. Mango turned her head slightly, and hatred was already showing in her eyes. "What happened five years ago? Don''t you have any damn clue Mr. Ye?" It was not her fault for being rude, but that memory was just so unforgettable that every time she thought of it, she felt extremely painful. But how could Nathaniel look so innocent as if everything was all her fault out of no reason? Nathaniel took a step forward. His upper body was naked, and the smell of male hormones from his body instantly poured on her face. Mango subconsciously took a step back, fearing that she would be tempted. It had been five years, yet his charm was still irresistible. However, Nathaniel seemed to have seen through her intentions and he stopped her directly by the partition of the training ground. He held on of his arms against the wall behind Mango''s back, and the breath of a man became so sensual. Mango wanted to push him away, only to find that he was half naked, and she finally put down her hand. "Mr. Ye, please show some respect!" "Show respect? I am making out with my wife. What respect are you talking about? Mango, exactly for how long are you going to pretend with me for?" Nathaniel''s aggressiveness also made Mango angry. "Pretending with you? How can I evenpare with you! Five years ago, you have put on such a good show, and five yearster, you loved me even more deeply. What? Are you acting for yourself? Or are you acting for me? Do you think that I am still that silly woman who gave up everything for you five years ago, don''t you? Nathaniel, this is enough! No matter what you say today, I won''t believe you." "I have never thought of hurting you, nor have I thought of hurting our child! Five years ago, I did send you away because I wanted to protect you! Why don''t you believe me?" Nathaniel had already exined before, but looking at Mango now, it was obvious that she didn''t believe it. Mango sneered and said, "Believe you? Well, if you can rip out your heart right now and show it to me, I will believe you!" "Really? Will you believe me if I show you my heart?" Nathaniel''s eyes stared motionlessly on Mango. The pair of charming eyes, which had once made Mango so obssessed, now kind of felt repressive, making her somewhat difficult to adjust. "It''s easier said than done. Nathaniel, don''t try to do this to me again. I don''t buy this! The big fire five years ago had already burned all the connection between us. Now I am Katherine! Do you understand? I am Katherine, the designer of H''J Group! There is nothing but business cooperation rtionship between you and me!" After finishing her words, Mango pushed Nathaniel away, she then turned around and left. Her heart was trembling. At this point, he had already said that he was willing to give her his heart, but why didn''t she take the opportunity to say that she wanted his kidney? Wasn''t Rita still waiting for Nathaniel''s kidney to save his life? But just at that moment, when she saw Nathaniel''s red eyes looking all hurt, her heart softened. How could she be softhearted? Her precious daughter was still waiting for her to save her life! Mango held her palms tightly, and she didn''t even notice that her nails had already pinched into her skin. Nathaniel''s heart suddenly felt empty when he saw her walk away with resolution. He took out a dagger from his trouser leg and shouted at Mango. "Mango, would you really believe me if I give you my heart? I didn''t want you to die, and I didn''t want to harm our child either. In fact, when I knew that I had be a father, do you have any idea how excited I was? Everything I told you was all true. Mango Shen, stop!" Nathaniel''s words did not stop Mango, and instead, they even made her walk faster. She couldn''t listen any more. She couldn''t have mercy on Nathaniel! She only came back for the organ on his body. Why did she listen to him deceiving herself? Or did he deliberately do this because he knew something? Mango was guessing in her mind. She was walking fast in the beginning, but after hearing Nathaniel''s words, she ran up as if he was a beast that could devour her at any time. Nathaniel''s heart ached terribly when he saw her like this. It was all his fault that he didn''t cherish her in the past. Now even if he wanted to have Mango back, she wouldn''t give him a chance. Did she really want his heart? So what if he just gave it to her? Chapter 88 Chapter 88 "Mango, will you onlye back to me if I die? Will you only believe that I really have you in my heart only if I suffer the same pain as you? If this is what you want, I will die for you!" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After Nathaniel finished speaking, he raised his dagger and stabbed it deeply into his heart. "Poof!" The sound of the de piercing into the skin was so resounding and impressive in this silent training ground. Mango''s footsteps came to a halt, and her heart was instantly tightened. No! It couldn''t be! How could Nathaniel, a person who cherished his life more than anything, hurt himself? However, her feet seemed to have been anchored to the floor, and she could not lift them up no matter how hard she tried. Mango felt her eyes dry and ufortable, and then a warm liquid instantly surged up. Those love and hatred in the past were all mixed together in her chest at this moment, as if they were going to explode. She didn''t dare to look back, she couldn''t look back, and she didn''t even want to turn look! Seeing her being so resolute, Nathaniel smiled bitterly and said, "You won''te back to me even if I die, will you? Believe it or not, you, Mango Shen, you are the only woman and only wife in my life! Zion is my only son!" The name "Zion" triggered Mango''s nerves. Zion, Rita! No! Nathaniel could not die! It was not because she was distressed, nor because she couldn''t bear to give up, but because of Rita! For the sake of Rita, Nathaniel could not die! Mango seemed to have found a justifiable reason. She suddenly turned around, only to see Nathaniel lying in a pool of blood in the morning light. The dagger stabbed deeply into his chest, and his upper body had been soaked in the red blood. The moment when Mango turned her head, Nathaniel''s eyes finally became lively. "You still care about me, don''t you? Mango, you still love me!" The corners of Nathaniel''s lips curved into a smile as he leaned backward and fell to the ground. "No!" Mango only felt a pain in her heart as if her heart had been teared apart. Even that excruciating pain five years ago was nowhereparable at this moment. She ran rapidly toward Nathaniel, her tears streaming down her cheeks like the flood gushing out. "Nathaniel, if you dare to die, I won''t spare you!" Mango held Nathaniel tightly. There was a trace of anxiety and heartache in her eyes, as well asplicated emotions that Nathaniel could not understand. Nathaniel held her hand tightly and said, "Everything I said was all true. Please believe me, can you trust me for one more time. If by any chance I survive from this, please give me a chance and to exin this to you, would you? Mango, I used to think that I only married you because I felt responsible to you since I had slept with you, and I made you lose the most precious virginity as a woman in front of everyone. But three years after we got married, I really fell in love with you unconsciously. I had always been in an ordinary rtionship with Macy, and I had never crossed the line with her. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have given up on her so resolutely and married you." Mango was listening to Nathaniel''s words, while all her eyes could see was blood from his body. "Are you so cruel to anyone? Do you really think that I will forgive you by torturing yourself? Nathaniel, I won''t! I am the cruelest woman. What you owe to me, to the children, you can''t even pay it off with your death. Let me tell you, if you dare to die, I will keep Zion from reuniting with you in this life!" Mango''s tears came down like raindrops, and she had no clue of what she had said. She told herself that she could not let Nathaniel die because Nathaniel had to go through the blood matching with Rita. Before the result woulde out, he could not die. But howe her heart ached? The tearing pain seemed to havee out from her bones and spread to her limbs and the entire body. She was in so much pain that she could hardly breathe. That crimson fluid stung her eyes, making her feel the severe pain. "I''m calling the doctor! Where''s your phone? Where''s your phone?" When Mango came out, she didn''t even bring a phone. At this time, she was worried and anxious. The more anxious she became, the harder it was for her to find Nathaniel''s coat. Seeing Mango in such a panic, Nathaniel seemed to have seen the old her five years ago. At that time, Mango was just like that, so desperate to do anything for Nathaniel. Was his Mango back? Nathaniel held Mango''s hand tightly and said softly, "Mango, I love you." These three words were like a thunder out of the blue sky, which immediately shocked Mango. She had never expected that one day she would hear these three words from Nathaniel''s mouth. It didn''t matter if he was just pretending or anything else, Mango was stunned at this moment. Mixed feelings welled up in her heart and she just froze there for a moment. She watched Nathaniel close his eyes with a smile on his face. When Nathaniel''s arm fell down, Mango finally came back to herself as if she just woke up from a dream. She found Nathaniel''s cell phone as if she just went mad, then she unlocked it quickly, and called Zack at once. "Zack, Nathaniel is dying! Is there a doctor here?" Zack was just going to lie down and sleep for a while, but when he heard Mango''s words, he suddenly jumped up and called the doctor over instantly. When he saw that Nathaniel was injured, he suddenly became angry. "What happened? You killed him?" Mango didn''t say anything, nor did she refute. She watched the doctor put Nathaniel on the stretcher and quickly run toward the operating room. She just followed him like a rag doll, and Nathaniel''sst words kept echoing in her mind. He said, "Mango, I love you!" He loved her? How ridiculous! But why couldn''t sheugh? She didn''t want to cry, but her tears kept falling like beads with broken string. She couldn''t stop crying no matter how hard she tried. It wasn''t supposed to be like this. Her feelings for him had gone a long time ago. This was Nathaniel''s trick! He would definitely be fine! Mango keptforting herself, but she found herself trembling all over, and she couldn''t even hold herself with her both hands. The base suddenly became hectic because of what had happened to Nathaniel. When Rainie heard the news and rushed over, she saw Mango sitting there, out of her wits. Her whole body was covered with blood, and Rainie go so scared that she came forward quickly. "Mango, are you injured?" Mango looked at Rainie and said in a trance, "Nathaniel said that he loved me and asked me to give him another chance. Then he stabbed himself in the chest with a dagger." "What?" Rainie felt that this was not something that Nathaniel would do! He was a rational person, and he was also a cruel person. How could such a personmit such a childish move? "Mango, listen to me. Don''t be fooled by him! Don''t you know what kind of person he is? Have you forgotten what happened five years ago? How can such a deep pain be wiped away only by these few words from him?" Rainie shook Mango''s shoulders emotionally. Mango felt dizzy from the shaking. She whispered, "I know, I know it all. What he said was all fake. He probably have already found out why I came back, that''s why he deliberately yed this self-torturing trick in front of me. I know everything. I''m just worried that if he dies, if he really dies, then there will be absolutely no hope for my Rita, do you know that?" Mango didn''t dare to analyze exactly for what she had this pain in her heart for. She could only say it like that to Rainie, as well as to herself. Zack followed Nathaniel into the operating room because he was worried about him . There were only Mango and Rainie left outside the operating room, and soon Zion and Wisdom also came. "Auntie, I heard that my daddy is here? Is my daddy injured? How is he?" When Wisdom saw Mango, he couldn''t help but burst into tears. Mango suddenly found it difficult to face Wisdom. She did not expect Nathaniel to do that! Subconsciously, Mango looked up at Zion. She was afraid that Zion would also me her. Although she did not tell Zion his background, she still felt afraid and worried. Zion seemed to be able to understand Mango''s uneasiness. He stepped forward and took Mango''s hand and said, "Mommy, nothing will happen, I''m sure nothing will happen!" When Mango heard her son talk like that, she immediately broke down. She hugged Zion tightly and whispered, "I''m sorry, son, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it, I really didn''t mean it!" "It''s okay, mommy!" Zion gently patted Mango on the shoulders. When Wisdom saw Mango crying, he also cried out at once. "Wisdom, stop crying. Your daddy will be fine!" Rainie quickly picked Wisdom up andforted him. But Wisdom still kept crying as if he couldn''t hear her. Zion suddenly turned around and red at Wisdom coldly, and Wisdom got so scared that he immediately shut up. But he looked at Zion with grievance, as if he wasining about his ruthlessness. At this moment, the doctor came out from inside. Mango Shen let go of Zion and quickly stepped forward to ask, "How''s he doing?" The doctor sighed and said, "It was only one centimetre away from the heart, but he needs blood transfusion because he has lost too much blood. Mr. Ye''s blood type is quite special. I have to get some transferred here." Mango was stunned at once. She knew Nathaniel''s blood type, which was extremely rare. Very few people had such blood type, and now that he had lost too much blood, was he really so determined to die? Did he do this only to convince her that what he had said was true? This ce was so far from the city. By the time the blood got transferred to here, Nathaniel might not be able to make it. Just as Mango was in extreme anxiety, Wisdom suddenly shouted. "Take mine! Daddy and I have the same blood type. I can give my blood to daddy!" Wisdom''s words stunned everyone. Mango looked at Wisdom''s anxious eyes, which showed an inseparable father-and-son rtionship. Whether she admitted it or not, Wisdom''s love for Nathaniel was unquestionable. The doctor said with some concern, "Young Master, although your blood type is the same as Mr. Ye''s, you are still a child. Even if you want to give your blood, I can''t draw too much from you. And Mr. Ye needs at least 80 blood, which will be unbearable for a child like you!" "I also have that special blood type. You can take my blood!" Zion suddenly opened his mouth. Mango Shen was stunned. "Zion!" She subconsciously called Zion, not to stop him, but it just came out suddenly. She had never told Zion about his background, but how did he know that Nathaniel had a rare blood type? Was that the rtionship between a father and a son? Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Zion looked at Mango, and his eyes were trying to avoid. He didn''t know what was going on either. At this moment, he suddenly didn''t wish Nathaniel to die. "Mommy, I''m sorry." Zion''s voice was very low, so low that it was almost impossible to hear, but Mango still heard it. All of a sudden, she felt a sharp pain in her heart. Zion was a good and sensible child. He got along so well with Wisdom, and he must be thinking for Wisdom! He definitely didn''t say this because he found out about who Nathaniel really was. Mango felt bad in her heart, but when she saw her son''s guilty and remorseful eyes, she stepped forward to touch his head and said, "It''s alright. I just didn''t expect you to be so kind, and to go that far for your buddy''s daddy." When hearing Zion say that he was also of that rare blood type, Wisdom jumped up happily. "Boss, that''s great! It turned out we are really brothers, and we even have the same blood type. Later, I will ask my daddy to be your godfather. At that time, we will be really rted." "I don''t want that! I can''t be bothered to be your father''s son! I only want to save him because of you. Stop thinking about anything else." Zion''s attitude was very determined and his tone was not very nice. Wisdom was stunned for a moment, he felt that Zion sometimes was quite difficult to figure out. But Wisdom was still very grateful that he was able to save his daddy at the moment. Seeing that the two children were both very keen, the doctor quickly looked at Mango. "Miss Shen, look..." "Just listen to the children, but just make sure they get to keep their normal blood volume." "That''s for sure!" The doctor was overjoyed and hurried to take Zion and Wisdom to the blood test room. Seeing that they had all left, Rainie finally said in a low voice, "Why do you want to save him? Besides, Zion is just a child." "Nathaniel needs to stay alive for Rita. At least he can''t die now." Mango didn''t know whether she said it to Rainie or to herself, and she only felt a bitter pain in her heart. Zion and Wisdom soon came out. The doctor said that their blood type matchedpletely, and he was ready to draw blood immediately. Since Wisdom was Nathaniel''s son, he was taken inside first. Zion held Mango''s hand and whispered, "Mommy, are you angry?" "Why do you ask that?" Mango felt that she had never shown her attitude towards Nathaniel in front of her son, let alone bringing up the grudges between her and Nathaniel. However, seeing Zion like that, she felt more or less uneasy. Did his son know something? Zion hesitated for a moment and said, "I feel that you don''t seem to like him very much. Are you unhappy now that I am going to save him?" "Are you happy?" Mango instead answered him with a question. Zion was stunned for a moment. Was he happy? It seemed that he was not that happy. But he didn''t want him to die either. "You came back this time for my younger sister, didn''t you? But since you came back, you have been dealing with him all the time. Is it because he can save my younger sister? If he is dead, will there be no hope for my younger sister?" Zion looked straight at Mango. The sparkle in his eyes made Mango feel a little hard to face. The moment when Nathaniel fell to the ground, she wasn''t thinking of Rita at all. She did not dare to admit it now in anyway whatsoever. Looking at her son''s expectant eyes, Mango smiled and said, "Yes, so you are doing the right thing Zion. Thank you for saving him for mommy and sister." "Mommy!" Zion hugged Mango tightly, feeling terribly guilty. He really didn''t think that much when he decided to donate his blood. That person was not good to him nor to his mommy, but why did he still want to save him? Zion''s heart was tangled, and he saw Wisdom walking out with a frown. "What''s wrong?" He let go of Mango and looked at Wisdom. Wisdom blinked his big eyes and said, "It hurts! I didn''t expect the blood drawing to be that painful!" "Idiot!" Zion cursed him in disgust, and then he walked straight to the blood donation room. "Boss, I''ll go with you." Wisdom followed him in small steps. Zion could clearly see Nathaniel lying on the operating table. The man, who used to be so high-spirited, was now lying there with a pale face and no sign of living. Zion suddenly felt a little difficult to adapt. He still remembered that Nathaniel had been talking with him in the aircraft cabin not long ago. How could he be like this in the blink of an eye? Did her mommy hurt him? Zion was a little tangled. The doctor nced at Zion and thought that he was a little scared. "Don''t worry. It only hurts a little. I won''t draw too much blood." Zion, on the other hand, ignored the doctor and went straight to Nathaniel''s operating table. He said to Nathaniel, who was in aa, "Remember, you owe me a life, and I will let you pay it back." When hearing this, everyone was stunned. Wisdom was the first to react. He patted his chest and said, "Boss, don''t worry. I also owe you a life. If you ever need me in the future, just let me know and I will do anything for you unconditionally." "Get out!" Zion said coldly. His imposing manner startled Wisdom. He almost thought that Nathaniel had woken up. The doctor was also stunned for a moment, he felt that Zion was simply too simr to Nathaniel. However, Wisdom was the heir recognized by Ye Family, so he had to take Wisdom out first. Zion sat on the chair and watched the doctor start to find the blood vessels and then draw the blood. From beginning to end, he didn''t frown even for a little bit. He stared straight at Nathaniel without blinking. In fact, Nathaniel waspletely conscious, but since he had lost too much blood, he couldn''t open his eyes. He even heard Zion''s words. But to his surprise, Zion actually agreed to donate blood to him. This was simply a surprise that was too unexpected and pleasant for Nathaniel. The doctor didn''t dare to draw too much, so he stopped when it reached 40. Zion pressed his arm and said nothing while walking out of the operating room. Mango saw Zioning out and hurried forward. "Son, are you all right?" "Mommy, I''m hungry. Why don''t you cook something for me?" Zion looked at Mango expectantly. Wisdom also echoed at the side. "Auntie, I''m hungry too. And I donated the blood just now. I feel so weak." In fact, Mango didn''t want to leave. She wanted to stay and wait for the doctor to tell her that Nathaniel was fine and wanted to see him get out of danger with her own eyes. But she couldn''t reject her son''s expectant eyes, which made her sober in an instant. Nathaniel was not worthy of her worry at all. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps this whole thing was Nathaniel''s conspiracy. Seeing that she was a little hesitant, Rainie said in a low voice, "Let me go back and cook something for them! You stay." "No, it''s not necessary. My son is used to my food. I''ll go first." Mango''s voice sounded a little cold at this time, as if all her worries had disappeared, but Rainie knew that she was not as calm as she looked. "All right, I''ll see youter." Rainie patted her on the shoulder. She knew that Mango was a person of her opinions. Now that she had made up her mind, she would not change. Mango held Zion in one hand and Wisdom in the other. Then she walked out of the operating room. The sun outside had already risen, and it was so warm, but Mango couldn''t seem to feel it. Zion returned to the room, and Mango went to the kitchen. Wisdom chattered, "Boss, is your arm painful? I feel so much better! To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that you would donate blood to my daddy. Boss, thank you! You probably don''t know it, but I love you more and more!" When saying this, Wisdom threw himself at Zion. Zion stretched his long leg and kicked Wisdom aside immediately. "Shut up! Be quiet! You are so noisy!" Zion frowned and said impatiently, looking difficult to approach. Wisdom touched his calf and said with grievance, "You are just like my daddy when you are mad. You look so scary! People will definitely think you are his son. Then look at me, I don''t look like my daddy at all, and I can''t even learn to look like him." Zion was stunned at once. He looked at Wisdom with aplicated expression, then he stepped forward and sat next to him. He whispered, "You''re actually not bad. You''re not that stupid." "I know. Compared with others, I am not stupid. I only feel like this when I am with you. But it doesn''t matter. I have already considered you as my boss. You are so smart, and you will definitely protect me in the future, right? At that time, we will be the two unstoppable and powerful brothers in Ocean City. You are the number one guy and I will be the number two guy. How cool will that be!" Wisdom giggled, but Zion felt a little ufortable. "I won''t stay in Ocean City for too long." "Why? Where are you going? I don''t care. Boss, you can''t leave me alone!" Wisdom hugged Zion as if he was about to leave at any time. In fact, Zion really didn''t like being hugged like this, except for his sister Rita, no one else had hugged him before. But looking at Wisdom in front of him, after so many days of getting along with him, he actually felt a little reluctant to part with this person. "Anyway, I won''t stay in Ocean City for too long. I''m bound to go back to the United States. My home is in the United States." "The U.S.! It doesn''t matter. I can ask daddy to send me there by ne. Anyway, I will be wherever you are. I want to follow my big boss!" Wisdom insisted on following Zion regardless of anything. Zion then said in a low voice, "We can''t let Nathaniel follow us to the U.S." "Why?" Wisdom opened his big eyes and looked at Zion with a puzzled look. Zion directly turned his face away and said awkwardly, "Anyway, you can''t let him go with us. If you still treat me as a brother, then stop mentioning your father. I only choose to be with you because you''re my brother, not because of anything else." "All right, all right, I won''t mention him then, as long as you recognize me as your brother." Wisdom leaned on Zion''s shoulder happily. He yawned and said, "Boss, I''m so sleepy. I''ll sleep for a while. When Auntie''s food is ready, remember to wake me up to eat. You can''t eat it all by yourself, okay?" After saying that, he tilted his head and fell asleep directly. Zion frowned again. Wisdom was really straightforward. Although his eyes looked disgusted, he gently pushed Wisdom to the bed beside him and pulled the quilt to cover his body. Mango happened to see this scene when she came out. For a moment, she thought she saw Zion taking care of Rita with care. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Mango gently retreated, not wanting to disturb Zion. Zion was actually a very introverted boy. Although he became sensible at a very early age, he did not get too close to people, he was only nice to those who he thought were particrly important to him. Although she knew that Zion had a special feeling for Wisdom, while Zion still despised and looked down upon him from time to time, Mango did not notice the impact of Wisdom on Zion. Now, she saw Zion carefully covered him with the quilt carefully and then bent over to take off his shoes, and when he saw that Wisdom was not wearing socks, he frowned slightly and moved his legs to the bed before pulling the quilt to cover his feet. Mango didn''t know how she should respond. Was she supposed to stop them? Or just let them go natural? Zion and Wisdom would definitely not be together for a long time. As long as Nathaniel could save Rita, Wisdom might break up with Zion because of this matter. After all, everyone could see how important Nathaniel was to Wisdom. If he knew that something would happen to Nathaniel in order to save Rita, who would he choose between his father and his brother? Mango didn''t want Zion to get hurt, but she had no way to stop it now. She just hoped in her heart that if that day really woulde, she hoped Zion could make it through. "Ahem!" Mango deliberately coughed twice. Zion quickly got up, and his eyes were a little flustered. "Mommy." "Are you hungry? Food will be ready in a while, but howe Wisdom is asleep?" Mango pretended that she didn''t see what Zion had just done, and she asked calmly. Zion breathed a sigh of relief and said, "He usually gets up veryte every day. Today he got up early, and the training was too intense for him to bear. Mommy, when the meal is ready, don''t rush to wake him up, just save some food for him to eat after he wakes up. He donated blood today, and his body is very weak. He probably can''t participate in the training, so let him just rest for a little longer." When she heard how considerate Zion was for Wisdom, Mango felt a little ufortable. "You''ve donated your blood, too. Go to sleep after you finish your meal in a bit." "I''m fine. I''m very strong!" Zion smiled and showed his arms, as if he really had muscles. Mango held him in her arms, but she didn''t know what to say although her mind was full of thoughts. The sound of boiling water came from the kitchen. Mango quickly let go of her son and walked over. Seeing Mango leaving, Zion finally staggered. He had overestimated himself after all. After the blood transfusion, he really felt very weak, but he couldn''t let his mommy know about it or find out about it. Otherwise, his mommy would be worried. Zion leaned against the bed and sat down. Looking at Wisdom who was sleeping soundly, Zion smiled slightly. Before he realized it, Zion fell asleep leaning against the bed. When Mango came out, she saw Zion''s body fell down by the head of the bed and he was sleeping in a strange posture. Wisdom had turned over and held Zion at some time. However, Zion did not resist at all and he was just sleeping quietly. If they were both Mango''s children, it would undoubtedly be a harmonious scene in front of her. Unfortunately, Wisdom was Macy''s child. She had always reminded herself that the child was innocent, but when she thought of Rita, who had to lie in the hospital and rely on medical equipment to maintain her life every day, she couldn''t just let go of it. She really was not a saint! Mango sighed and carried Zion to bed, so he and Wisdom were lying on the bed together, she pulled the quilt over to cover both of them, and then went to the kitchen. She put the food into the microwave oven to keep them warm, and then she walked out of the room. Rainie happened toe back. "Nathaniel has awake. He''s already out of danger. There is nothing serious." "Oh!" Mango''s answer was indifferent. She said in a low voice, "I want to take a walk alone. You go and rest first. I''ve prepared the food. You can eat something." "Mango." Rainie held her arm. Mango''s current situation made her a little worried. "I''m fine, I''m just a little tired. I want to find a ce to calm down." Mango smiled faintly, but Rainie could see that her smile didn''te from her heart. She still cared about Nathaniel. She used to love him so deeply. Even if she hated him to the bone now, it was only because she had loved him so much and so deep. This mixed feeling of love and hate could really torture someone to death. How Rainie hoped that Mango could just lose her memory, or that she could get over him completely. At least, she would not have been this painful. However, no one could help her with this kind of thing, and one could only get over it by themselves. Rainie gently let go of Mango''s arm and whispered, "If there is anything you need, just let me know at any time. You know, no matter what you do, I will support you." "Well, thank you. I''m really fine." Mango left with a smile. She was really ok, she was only too tired! That kind of feeling seemed to havee from the bone, and people couldn''t get rid of it no matter how hard they tried, furthermore, they felt weak all over. Mango walked to the back alone. The waves here were very especially big. Since the wind was strong, people rarely came here, but it turned out to be a peacefulnd for her. She felt that she was not cruel enough. She could still see Nathaniel''s face as he was falling down, and even his confession seemed to be still lingering in her ears. Mango felt herself to be extremely useless. All the pain she went through in the past five years and everything the children had suffered, was she going to ignore all of that just because of his phony confession? No! Rita was her everything! She didn''t want love anymore. She only wanted her own children! Mango held the stone next to her tightly and threw it into the sea as if she wanted to vent her anger. "What are you doing? Are you venting on a stone." Walter came to Mango''s side out of nowhere. Mango nced at him and said, "Now Nathaniel is on the ind. Everyone is on strict alert, besides, it''s still daytime. Aren''t you afraid of being killed by Nathaniel?" "Ouch, how can you talk so ruthlessly? I didn''t do anything. Moreover, Nathaniel waspletely involved in Madam Hans''s incident. It''s none of my business now. What can he do to me?" Walter thought it was quite strange. In the beginning, Nathaniel wasn''t like this. Moreover, everyone knew that since he had kicked her at that time, it couldn''t be more normal to push the responsibility to Song family. But for whatever reason, Nathaniel actually said that the reason Walter kicked her was because of the deep rtionship between Song family and Ye family over the years and he had helped Nathaniel to take Mango away. This statement hadpletely taken all the me on Ye Family, and he, Walter, was just helping out since he couldn''t tolerate injustice. This statement made Walter difficult to ept it. He didn''t need Nathaniel''s help, and he could have solved this problem on his own. Mango was stunned when she heard this. "What do you mean?" "Look at it yourself. It''s thetest news of Ocean City. The Hans family is on bad terms with Ye family. Now I even suspect that that you are not the target from this incident, but they just wanted to target Nathaniel through you. Otherwise, for so many years, the Hans family has never had feud with others. Why did they suddenly attack you and Ye family?" Walter handed his mobile phone to Mango. Mango looked at thetest news on it and was also stunned for a moment. Was this not a conspiracy plotted by Nathaniel? So Nathaniel came here yesterday only to tell her about this matter? And what he said was true? Mango suddenly hesitated. Seeing her staring at the phone screen, Walter shook his hand a bit in front of her. "Hey, what''s wrong? Don''t tell me you are touched by Nathaniel''s moves? Gorgeous, you can''t be so ruthless to me. I am only involved in this mess because of you. As long as you want, I will immediately make a statement, and tell everyone that I have done everything for you out of my own will, and it has nothing to do with Nathaniel!" Walter''s words brought Mango back to her senses, but now she really wasn''t in the mood to joke with him. "Walter, stop joking around. I am very happy that you can get out of this incident. This thing had nothing to do with you in the very beginning. I am the one who got you into trouble. Now I am relieved to see you are fine." "What about Nathaniel then? Will you be grateful for him because of what he has done?" This was what Walter concerned about the most. Mango shook her head and said, "If this is not Nathaniel''s plot against me, then I still got involved in it because of him. Why should I be grateful to him? Isn''t he the reason why all of this happened? It''s better if he can solve it. If not, I have to ask him, why should I be the scapegoat for him?" Hearing Mango''s words, Walter immediately smiled. "Why do I feel that you have a deep grudge against him? Is there a feud between you and him?" "No!" "Are you angry about him? Or do you know each other before?" Walter became more and more curious. Mango looked at Walter coldly and said, "Believe it or not, if you continue to be so pestering, I will kick you down from here." "Please don''t! I''m just asking. If you don''t want to say it, just pretend that I didn''t say anything. But I''m really curious. You have so many choices, but you still chose to cooperate with Hengyu Group. But when I saw your attitude toward Nathaniel, if this was really the first time you had met him, how could you hate each other so much? And I also know Nathaniel. He is very cold to rtionship. Many women have tried to throw themselves into his arms, and he was never tempted. He has not been particrly interested in anyone during these years, but he only treates you differently." "Maybe he fell in love with me at first sight." Mango said casually. She didn''t want to talk to Walter about the rtionship between her and Nathaniel. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Walter quickly shook his head and said, "Love at first sight will never happen to Nathaniel. For a person like him, rtionship can only grow through time. He looks very cold and heartless, but once he really falls in love with a woman, it willst for a life time. I used to think that he would fall in love with his wife. Now it seems that he has fallen in love with you." Mango''s heart skipped a beat. "Don''t talk nonsense. He''s just interested in me." "It''s absolutely impossible! Katherine, I dare to bet on my life that Nathaniel is in love with you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have fought against the Hans family with the entire Ye Family. He is a businessman and he is ruthless. If that person didn''t deserve him to go all out, he would never have gotten the whole Ye Family involved. After all, not everyone can mess with the Hans family. Even for us the Song family, we have to think twice before turning against the Hans family. If you are not important to him, all he needed to do was to hand you over and Ye Family will suffer no loss, but Nathaniel did not do it, did he?" Walter looked straight at Mango, and Mango''s palms were sweating. Did Nathaniel fall in love with her? How could it be possible? Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Mango''s heart was flustered, but she did not show it. She looked coldly at Walter and said, "When did you be a good friend of Nathaniel? Are you his matchmaker now?" Walter was stunned, and then he then realized something. "No! I am not his matchmaker. No, I was talking nonsense just now. In fact, Nathaniel probably likes himself the most, right? Hey hey, gorgeous, do you want to consider me?" Walter got close to her with a cheeky smile. Mango sneered and said, "Are you done?" "I wasn''t joking. I am just into you." Walter wanted to sneak up on her as he was talking. He didn''t expect that Mango had already seen through his intentions. She leaned over and Walter almost fell into the sea. Fortunately, Mango gave him a hand. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Holy crap! You still care about me, I knew you like __ _ n me. Walter''s mouth was still taking nonsense. Mango didn''t bother to argue with him. After pulling him back, Walter''s body fell directly on Mango''s body, Mango didn''t know whether he did it intentionally or not. "Oops, I can''t stand still. The wind here is so strong." A fragrant scent came straight to his face. Walter only felt it was particrly refreshing and pleasant. He had seen too many women, with all kinds of perfume on their bodies, but Mango didn''t wear any perfume. Instead, there was a unique scent in her that made him intoxicated. He took a deep breath and looked extremely obscene. "Get lost!" Mango really couldn''t stand Walter''s shameless look. She reached out to push him away, but Walter instead held her hand and said, "No wonder the saying goes that a beauty is worth dying for. Gorgeous, you have intoxicated me. Oh, my heart is beating for you. Do you feel it?" Then he put Mango''s hand on his chest. "What are you doing?" Nathaniel suddenly shouted coldly. Mango was so scared that she subconsciously withdrew her hand and kept a distance from Walter immediately. But in Nathaniel''s eyes, they were trying to cover up by doing all of this. Walter got so scared by Nathaniel''s shout that he almost fell into the sea. He was also sensitive enough to detect Mango''s first reaction. How could she still say that she had nothing to do with Nathaniel after she responded like that? Who would believe that? Walter straightened his body and frowned, saying, "Nathaniel, why do you have to be a wet nket? Don''t you see that I am having a romantic moment with my girlfriend now? Why don''t you give us some privacy?" Nathaniel got so angry that he started tough. "Your girlfriend? Are you sure?" "Of course!" Walter straightened his neck, as if he was fighting with a chicken. Mango finally came back to her senses and she regretted her subconscious movement just now. Now seeing Walter provoke Nathaniel so fearlessly, the corners of her mouth twitched. Did Walter actuallye out with his brain today?" She pulled Walter''s sleeve, indicating that he should keep a low profile, but Walter misunderstood her. "Don''t worry, he can''t do anything to me. I am the heir of Song family. I don''t believe that he will throw me into the sea." Walter said firmly. The next moment, he felt a strong wind blowing towards him. "Shit! Nathaniel, are you fucking crazy?" Walter subconsciously raised his hands to resist, but Nathaniel''s attack was so aggressive that he didn''t give Walter a chance to breathe. "Damn it, who said that you were injured? You don''t look like a wounded person at all. Gorgeous, stop looking at me. Help me! If you don''t say anything, he will really throw me into the sea." Walter was forced into a tight corner by Nathaniel Ye. He never thought that he would lose so much self esteem in front of Mango, but who told him to stand in a bad position? Behind him was the sea. The ce where he was standing now was full of rocks, and there was no way for him to perform normally. Nathaniel blocked all the path in front of him, leaving him no chance toe up. Mango saw that Nathaniel was serious. Although it was the first time for her to see Nathaniel be violent, his movement really amazed her. "Nathaniel, stop! Walter is about to lose his bnce!" Mango had to remind him. She probably should have kept silent, when she opened her mouth to plead for Walter, Nathaniel''s face looked even worse, and his showed no mercy in his movement. "Ah! Nathaniel, I won''t let go of you even if I be a ghost!" Walter screamed and was directly kicked into the sea by Nathaniel. Due to his weight, the water sshed vigorously on the surface of the sea, which shocked Mango. "He..." "He won''t die! He is a swimming champion. This wave is nothing to him. Zack, send someone to watch here. He is not allowed toe up before sunset!" Nathaniel''s cold voice sounded like the frost in wintertime. Hearing this, Mango''s mouth twitched again. "It''s only morning now. If you don''t allow him toe up before sunset, he will die!" "Are you worried about him?" Nathaniel suddenly appeared in front of Mango, his beautiful narrow eyes all looked hurt. "I was lying in the operating room, and how I wished the first person I see when I open my eyes would be you. But you turned out to be chatting so happily with him in the back. Now you even used me for his safety. Mango, have you really forgotten who your man is?" Nathaniel''s scent blew across her face. Mango subconsciously wanted to step back and dodge, but Nathaniel grabbed her waist and pulled her into his arms. "I have confessed my love to you, and I have exined to you. Don''t you believe it at all? You would rather keep your own thoughts than give me another chance, wouldn''t you? You would rather be involved in the rtionship with Walter than to look at me for once, wouldn''t you? Why do you feel so disgusted towards me? Do you dislike me that much?" "Yes! You just disgust me! I just despise you! If it wasn''t for a special reason, I would nevere to Ocean City in my life again. I don''t want to see you anymore, Nathaniel!" Mango was also irritated. She thought, "What right did he have to dominate her emotions? Why did he shout at her? What did she do wrong? Besides, why did he always tell her what she should do?" Nathaniel was stunned by Mango''s words. "Special reasons? What special reasons? Didn''t youe back because you still love me?" "Do you think that after experiencing the pain of three years of unrequited love and that my husband took the mistress back and sent me out, after dying in the big fire and getting myself involved in all kinds of trouble, I would still foolishly persist in my love back then? Which part of you, Nathaniel, is worthy of my love? Five years ago, I was so loyal to you because I was young and innocent. If I continue to love you now, what kind of person do you think I am?" Mango used all her strength to push Nathaniel away and she happened to touch his wound. Nathaniel grunted, and the wound was bleeding, but Mango walked past him as if she didn''t see it. When she passed by Nathaniel, Mango said coldly, "Nathaniel, what you owe to me and my child in this life, you can''t even pay it back with your life! Stop trying to make mepromise with your selftorturing trick. For me, you are no different than a stranger now." After saying that, she lifted her foot and left, but her words were like a sharp sword piercing into Nathaniel''s heart. A stranger! She actually said that they were strangers! After the three-year marriage, more than a thousand days and nights when they spent together, and even a child between them two, now she actually said that they were strangers! Nathaniel held his hands tightly. Suddenly, he felt the pain in his chest a bit unbearable. "Mango Shen!" He called Mango, hoping that she could turn back, even if she just looked at him once. Since when did Nathaniel, who had always been so high up in the air, wished so desperately for a woman''s love? But even for a simple wish like that, Mango would not let him have it. As if she didn''t hear it, Mango quickly left the back sea, leaving Nathaniel alone in the cold wind by the sea, lonely and cold. Zack didn''t know what had happened between them, but seeing Nathaniel like this, he said with some distress, "Mr. Ye, your body can''t stand going through this. It seems that the misunderstanding between you two have been long existent. You''d better find out the reason as how did you get to this point?" These words turned on the light in Nathaniel''s head. Yes! He asked himself if he had done anything to Mango five years ago, but why did she hate him so deeply as if the hatred had been engraved in her heart? Even if he had brought Macy back to Ye family, it was only because of other reasons. He had already exined to her that there was nothing between him and Macy, hadn''t he? Why didn''t Mango believe him? If it was just the jealousy among women, maybe it would not have ended up like this today. Nathaniel squinted his eyes slightly and said in a low voice, "I must investigate this matter thoroughly." "Maybe there''s someone you should check." "Who?" "Macy Cho!" Zack''s words made Nathaniel more or less stunned. "Macy Cho?" "Yes, a woman''s jealousy can be terrible. From the beginning, she was your girlfriend. If you hadn''t have sex with your wife at the banquet and then forced to marry her, Macy might have be the hostess of Ye Family. When she left Ocean City, no one knew where she went. But why did she happen toe back in three years? She came back pregnant with the child of Ye Family? But the second young master of Ye Family happened to be caught in the ident. Was this really a coincidence?" Zack knew about Nathaniel''s things. He was a bystander, so he naturally saw it more clearly. As for Macy, he had always thought that this woman was not simple. Nathaniel''s brows furrowed even deeper. "Do you suspect that all this was nned by Macy?" "I''m afraid that my suspicion will prove itself to be true. If it is the truth, then the big fire in which madam had been caught and that missing Newell may all have something to do with Macy. But these are just my own spection. As for the evidence, you have to find it out by yourself Mr. Ye." While Zack was speaking word by word, Nathaniel seemed to suddenly understand something. I see. He left the beach and went straight to Mango''s room. Zion and Wisdom were still sleeping. At this time, the two little guys were lying on seperate side of the bed. Zion slept well, but Wisdom was holding Zion''s feet. No one knew what he was dreaming about. He grinned and looked so carefree. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Nathaniel Ye originally wanted toe to see Mango, but when he saw this scene, he couldn''t move his feet anymore. He still remembered what Zion had said to him when he was in a daze on the operating table. Although this child was a little weird, he still donated his blood to him at the most critical time, which made Nathaniel''s heart moved beyond words. This was his son! Mango was not in the house, and he didn''t know where she had gone. Nathaniel quietly sat on the edge of the bed and tried to separate the two brothers. He held Wisdom up and ced him next to Zion. However, Wisdom moved a lot during his sleep. As soon as hey down, he stretched out one leg and directly put it on Zion''s waist, and his arm was also holding Zion''s body tightly. He muttered, "Boss, I won''t let you go!" Seeing Wisdom''s innocent look, Nathaniel''s eyes softened a lot. Although he was the child of Macy, he really wasn''t like Macy, whichforted Nathaniel very much. If what Zack said was true, then he couldn''t let Wisdom go back to Ocean City for the sake of Wisdom, at least not now. Zion slept very light. When he noticed that someone was watching him, he quickly opened his eyes. His eyes were clear and he seemed all conscious. When he saw Nathaniel, he was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t say anything. But the next moment, he noticed Wisdom''s ugly sleeping posture and frowned tightly. Zion red at Wisdom Ye with some disgust. But Wisdom was still sleeping soundly and he was still drooling at the corner of his mouth. His brows were about to furrow together. Seeing Zion''s expression, Nathaniel suddenly smiled. He was indeed his son, he looked exactly the same as he was back then! "Move his hands and feet away gently. If you can''t move them away, just tell him that daddy has come back, he will behave himself immediately." Nathaniel said in a low voice. Although Zion didn''t want to do it, it was really ufortable to be constrained by someone like an octopus. He tried hard to move Wisdom''s hands and feet away, but he seemed to be glued to him, which made Zion really speechless. He had no choice but to say in a low voice, "Daddy is here!" As soon as he said that, Wisdom immediately let go of Zion in a panic like a controlled doll and obediently hid in the corner to sleep. And because of Zion''s words just now, Nathaniel''s whole body trembled. "Say it again." Nathaniel looked at his son expectantly. Zion looked at him arrogantly, he then got up and got out of bed. "Where is my mommy?" "She has gone out." Nathaniel knew that he probably wouldn''t hear those words, let alone Zion calling him daddy. He felt sad when thinking about it. His son knew clearly about their rtionship, but he seemed like a stranger to him and refused to recognize him. This feeling was really awful. "Zion, do you know what happened to your mommy five years ago?" Nathaniel regretted after he finished asking. What could a four-year-old child know? At that time, he was still in Mango''s belly. "Forget it, maybe you don''t know it either. Just pretend that I didn''t ask." Nathaniel got up as soon as he finished speaking. Zion Shen frowned slightly. "Why did you ask that? Didn''t you know what happened five years ago?" "If I tell you that I really have no idea, would you believe it? I don''t even know what was behind that big fire that your mother was caught in. When I sent a bodyguard to escort your mommy out of Ocean City, I arranged everything well. But then in the middle of it, I heard the news that your mommy eloped with another man, and the fire then burned all the evidences. I have been investigating for five years, but both your mommy and the bodyguard had gone missing. I know nothing about what happened back then." Nathaniel felt that he must be crazy. Otherwise, why would he say this to a four-year-old child? Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Zion pondered for a while and asked, "Did you talk to mommy about this?" "Your mommy doesn''t believe me!" Nathaniel smiled bitterly. To admit his failure in front of his own son, was this considered a kind of cowardice? But he just couldn''t watch his wife and child getting farther and farther away from him. Zion didn''t say anything, as if he was also judging the authenticity of Nathaniel''s words. Sometimes, Nathaniel felt very grateful to Mango. This child grew up in the United States, and many of his educational ideas were different from the kids in this country. The child had developed his own thoughts and thinking mode for a long time, unlike the children in this country, who needed adults to protect them everywhere. In terms of independence, Wisdom was nowhereparable to Zion. This was Nathaniel''s pride! Although he had done nothing, his pride just came out naturally, which couldn''t be eliminated no matter how hard he tried. Zion couldn''t stand Nathaniel''s gaze. He coughed and said, "If what you said is true, I will help you. But if I know that you have lied to me, I will also let you pay the price. You know, I just have that ability." Few people dared to talk to Nathaniel like this in the business world, or even in the entire city of Ocean City. However, his son just had the guts to do so. Nathaniel was not angry. Instead, he felt particrly proud for him. "Good! If I lie to you, you can leave me all by myself for the rest of my life." "I don''t want that to happen. If you die alone, what about Wisdom then?" Zion said with some depression. Then he put on his coat and said to Nathaniel, "I am going to look for Mommy. Mommy has prepared the food, which should be kept in the microwave oven for stay warm. After a while, you can wake up Wisdom and tell him to eat it. He has given you his blood, so he may need nutrition." Nathaniel was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Wisdom had also given him blood. "You also donated blood, too. Why don''t you eat some together? You also need to replenish your nutrition." Nathaniel looked at Zion with distress. Zion said indifferently, "I''m fine. I''ll go to look for mommy first. By the way, was it mommy who hurt you?" "No!" Nathaniel quickly denied it. Zion finally breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s the best. Remember, you owe me a life!" "Urn, I will keep it in mind." Nathaniel smiled and looked very gentle, this made Zion feel a little ufortable. He almost ran out of the room. Zion found Mango in the training ground. "Mommy! What are you doing here?" When Zion ran to Mango, his voice was particrly loud. Mango saw that he was running towards her, she hurried up to him. "Don''t run so fast. You''ve just donated the blood and now you''re running around like this. Don''t you want to live anymore?" She med Zion a little bit, then she picked up Zion directly, turned around and walked to the room. "You haven''t eaten the food I made, have you? Look at you, you''re sweating all over from that run. Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold?" "I''m not afraid. As long as mommy is here, Zion is not afraid of anything!" Zion held Mango''s neck with his small arms like a spoiled child and his little face got close to her. Mango''s heart was about to melt when she saw her son''s touching behavior. "You brat, you only know how to make me happy day after day." "You are my mommy. If I don''t make you happy, who else should I please?" Zion had be better at sweet talking. The corners of Mango''s mouth rose slightly, she held Zion tightly and went back to the room. When she opened the door, Nathaniel had also woken up Wisdom. Wisdom just washed his face and was about to eat. Mango was stunned for a moment. She thought that Nathaniel would definitely note here even though he was not leaving the base at this time after the conflict in the back just now. After all, he was such a proud man. But to her surprise, he not only came, but also had put on the bib for Wisdom like a good husband at home. He also brought up the food, which really made her feel very strange. Seeing that she was stunned, Nathaniel smiled and said, "Tell Zion to wash his hands quickly. Let''s eat together." He acted and sounded like they were a family. All of a sudden, Mango felt a sharp pain in her chest. "I am not eating. Zion, you go wash your hands and eat some with Wisdom." After that, Mango put Zion down and turned to leave. She didn''t want to eat at the same table with Nathaniel now, but the moment when she lifted her foot, Zion held her hand tightly. "Mommy, I want you to eat with me. You haven''t eaten with me for a long time." Zion said pitifully, and there was even a trace of tears in his beautiful narrow eyes. After saying that, he even winked at Wisdom. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Wisdom understood and quickly climbed down from the table. He also took Mango''s hand and said, "Auntie, the food you cook must be delicious. Please stay and eat with us! You see, the two of us have suffered together, we''re both so weak after donating the blood for daddy. My daddy is a patient. Can you bear to let the three of us who are old and disabled eat alone by ourselves? What if something happens?" Zion really couldn''t stand Wisdom''s idiom. "It''s supposed to be the old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled." "Oh, yes, yes, yes! The old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled! Hey? Boss, did you really grow up in the United States? Why do you speak Chinese better than me?" Wisdom touched the back of his head and asked Zion in confusion. For such an idiotic question, Zion chose to ignore it directly. He looked at Mango and pleaded, "Mommy, just for once, okay? Eat with me." Zion rarely begged Mango for anything. Since he became sensible, this child had been relying on himself, which made Mango feel distressed. Now that Zion was begging her like this, Mango was afraid that she might hurt Zion''s heart if she turned around and left. Moreover, Zion did not know the grudge between her and Nathaniel. She could not vent her anger on the child. When thinking of this, Mango sighed and said, "Well, for the sake of you two, I''ll reluctantly eat some." "Yeah! Hooray!" Wisdom immediately jumped up happily. Although Zion didn''t show it so obviously, the corners of his mouth also slightly raised. Obviously, he was in a good mood. Nathaniel never thought that Zion would help him to keep Mango. So, did that mean that his son had decided to stand on the same side with him and help him to get Mango back?" Nathaniel looked at Mango with a smile on his face. Mango ignored his eyes automatically and took the child to wash his hands. But at this time, she heard the urgent sound of footsteps outside. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 There was a hint of joy in Mango''s eyes. No matter who wasing, as the person in charge of this ce, Nathaniel would definitely have to leave. At that time, if Nathaniel left, she and the children would be at much ease during the meal. At this time, Mango did not think much about why she was so reluctant to be with Nathaniel, she simply did not want to be with him, especially after experiencing such a thing. Nathaniel''s face looked a little awful, and Zion frowned slightly, but Wisdom was not that much affected. Perhaps for Wisdom, Nathaniel was busy all the time, and he didn''t have much chance to see Nathaniel back in Ye family anyway, not to mention having a meal at the same table. Mango coughed and said, "Aren''t you going out to have a look?" "Do you really want me to leave?" Nathaniel stared straight at Mango. Although Mango didn''t want to admit it, her eyes still betrayed her, to the point that Nathaniel felt very upset. How could a woman who used to love him so much have be like this? Mango did see the hurting look in Nathaniel''s eyes, but she pretended not to have seen it. She lowered her head and said, "If I say yes, will you leave?" "It''s not happening! I haven''t eaten your meal for a long time. Nothing can make me leave now." Obviously, Nathaniel didn''t want Mango to be satisfied. This woman was bing more and more capable of making him angry. Mango had also figured his response like that, so she was not very disappointed. She shrugged indifferently and then sat down beside Zion. Wisdom was a little confused on the other side. Why was daddy acting differently here than in Ocean City? However, Wisdom did not have the courage to ask Nathaniel, so he had to lower his head and drink the water in front of him. When the ss of water was about to be finished, suddenly a pair of small chubby hands reached out and took his ss directly. "Eh? My water!" Wisdom quickly shouted out, but only to see Zion put the ss directly in a farther ce, he said faintly, "Let''s eat." "But daddy hasn''t eaten yet." Wisdom was also very hungry. He was so starving that his stomach felt empty, but as long as Nathaniel didn''t move his chopsticks, he couldn''t make a move. This was the rule of Ye family, which was told to him by Macy. Zion nced at Nathaniel and said in a low voice, "Aren''t you hungry after losing so much blood?" "I''m hungry!" Wisdom said weakly. He nced at Nathaniel from time to time with a pitiful look in his eyes. Nathaniel suddenly felt himself quite childish. In order to vent his anger on Mango, he actually ignored the children''s feelings. "Let''s eat." Nathaniel spoke. Wisdom quickly picked up the chopsticks, but Zion did not care about Nathaniel''s order at all. He picked up the chopsticks and grabbed a piece of braised pork for Mango. "Mommy, you''ve been working hard recently. Eat more." "Good boy. Eat more yourself." Mango touched her son''s head and smiled very gently, abandoning all her edges and corners. Nathaniel looked at her like this, and the only thing came to his mind was a peaceful life. The footsteps outside were getting closer. Thomas'' voice came from outside. "Mr. Ye, there''s something urgent in Ocean City." Nathaniel''s hand paused for a moment and said faintly, "Even if the sky falls, you still need to wait for me to finish this meal." "But..." "Can you understand humannguage?" There was a hint of me in his voice. Thomas quickly retreated. He didn''t know what he was experiencing inside, but nobody excpet Mango was able to make Nathaniel care this much. Ever since he found out about Mango''s real identity, Thomas'' attitude towards Mango had completely changed, except Mango hadn''t noticed it yet. Mango looked at Nathaniel and said, "There are so many people in Ocean City all depending on you. Now you are having a good time here eating, but they may lose their jobs." "It''s none of my damn business." It was rare for Nathaniel to make such a rude remark. On the contrary, it made Mango stunned. Was this man drugged? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. As if he didn''t see Mango''s doubtful eyes, Nathaniel picked a piece of okra and put it in Mango''s bowl and said, "I remember that you like it very much." Mango paused for a moment, then she avoided that okra, and said faintly, "I used to like it, it doesn''t mean I still like it. People are all changeable, especially women. Don''t you know Mr. Ye?" "I really have no idea. I always think you are nostalgic." Nathaniel said meaningfully. Mango deliberately pretended that she didn''t understand. "Nostalgic? It depends. Since some people are not worth your 100% sincerity, why should you remember them then? I used to be too stupid, but now I am over it. Many people don''t deserve me to waste my feelings on them, not even to hate them. So I''d better live my own free and unfettered life. As for the old memories, just go to hell." Seeing Mango''s casual tone, Nathaniel''s eyes became dark and unclear, but he said faintly, "As long as you are happy." This sentence made Mango suddenly feel very awkward. What did it mean as long as she was happy? She almost blurted out that she wanted his life. Would he give it to her? But then she had a second thought, Nathaniel justmitted self-muttion, so she swallowed those words back. At the moment, Mango felt particrly depressed. She was going to irritate Nathaniel, but it seemed that she ended up feeling pissed off herself. Furthermore, she couldn''t say or express her anger. Mango lowered her head and began to eat. She simply ignored Nathaniel. Zion was carefully observing the interaction between the two. Seeing that her mommy didn''t hate Nathaniel that much, he then couldn''t figure out what Mango meant. Only Wisdom was acting like a little glutton, he kept eating and muttering, "Auntie, the food you cooked is really delicious. Can you cook for me often in the future?" "You wish!" Zion felt that the brat, Wisdom, had begun to fight for his mommy again, and he suddenly flicked at his forehead. "Ouch, boss, it hurts." "If you don''t feel the pain, why would I hit you? Am I out of my mind?" Zion said grumpily. Wisdom touched his head and said, "That makes sense." Seeing Zion bullying Wisdom so brazenly, Nathaniel couldn''t tell exactly how he felt. He said in a low voice, "I used to have a younger brother, too, and I often bullied him like Zion." This was the first time that Nathaniel had talked about himself. Zion was stunned for a moment, and Mango was even more surprised. Nathaniel also had a younger brother? Howe she never knew? She had been married to Nathaniel for three years, yet she had never heard anyone mention that Nathaniel had a younger brother. She always thought that Nathaniel was the only child. "Are you dreaming? Who doesn''t know that you are the only heir of Ye Family?" Mango said sarcastically. However, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "That''s because my younger brother was kicked out of Ye family and was removed from the Ye family tree. No one in the family is allowed to mention his name. As time goes by, everyone has forgotten about him." When he said this, he suddenly felt like he couldn''t eat anymore. "My younger brother made a mistake when he was 18 years old. At that time, he was young and ambitious, and he killed someone. Although us Ye Family had a great business and we had a lot of fortune, we were still all equal in front of thew. My mother, after all, was always a mother, she removed the name of my younger brother from the family tree in front of everyone in order to protect him. She said that he was not allowed to go back to Ye Family for the rest of his life. My younger brother left Ocean City on that night. No one knew how he left. But I knew that my mother had arranged someone to send him away. The person was beaten to death by my younger brother, but his family couldn''t find him. They then came to look for him in Ye Family. My mother spent a lot of money to pay them off, and then this thing was finally settled. And ever since then, I haven''t heard any news about him." Nathaniel looked a little sad when he talked about the past. This was the first time that Mango had heard about the story of Ye Family. Ironically, when she was the daughter-inw of Ye Family, she did not know any of these things. Now she was no longer the daughter-inw of Ye Family, and she actually heard such a secret. "What happened after that? Didn''t you go to find him?" "I did go to find him, but unfortunately I couldn''t find him. Fie seemed to have disappeared from the earth, and there was no trace of him. No matter what kind of connection I used, there was no trace of him. Later, I found out that he changed his family name and his name, too. He went to a small town by the border, and he became the most ordinary person. No one knew his past, and no one was judging him. He was living happily by himself." Nathaniel smiled faintly. Hearing this, Wisdom was a little fascinated and asked in a hurry, "What happenedter? Did uncle come back?" "Uncle?" Nathaniel Ye muttered these two words in a low voice. The way he looked at Wisdom was somewhatplicated, but he sighed and said, "He won''te back. He will nevere back again. He died in that small town. In a battle between drug dealers and armed police, he was a mole working for the police and he lost his life in that battle." Mango was stunned. She had thought of countless possibilities and even thought that this might be another story that Nathaniel told her. However, when she saw Nathaniel''s sad expression, she almost believed it. Wisdom suddenly felt sad. "Dead? How could he just die? I haven''t met my uncle yet." There were some changes in the way Nathaniel looked at Wisdom. He said in a low voice, "If there is a chance some day, I will take you to his grave to pay your respects." "What is paying respects?" Wisdom looked at Nathaniel with big eyes. Zion felt that Wisdom was sometimes really stupid enough. "That means sweeping the tomb." "Oh!" Upon hearing Zion''s exnation, Wisdom understood at once. "When daddy has time, then take me there. But is uncle a big hero?" "Of course. He is the pride of Ye Family, and he is also the hero of the people." Nathaniel''s voice trembled as he spoke. Wisdom nodded and said, "When I grow up, I want to be a hero like my uncle!" "Then you have to train your body first." Zion poured cold water on Wisdom from time to time. Wisdom suddenly wailed. Mango touched Wisdom''s head and said, "It''s okay. You will be a great person." "Thank you, auntie! It''s so nice of you! Why don''t you be my godmother?" Wisdom grabbed Mango''s arm and Zion pushed him away instantly. "I am warning you, if you dare to call her mom, I will stop talking to you for the rest of my life." "No, boss, I was just talking." Wisdom quickly changed his words. Nathaniel ignored the two brothers and said in a low voice, "Come with me. I have something to say to you." Chapter 94 Chapter 94 On the other hand, Mango felt a bit repulsive. "I don''t have anything to say to you." Mango did not want to talk to Nathaniel. Although the story he just told was a little touching, that person was not him. Why should she follow him out? Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s hand without saying anything, he then got up and left. "Hey, hey, hey, Nathaniel, are you a bandit? I haven''t finished eating yet." Mango was not as strong as Nathaniel. Most importantly, she actually remembered the wound on Nathaniel''s body at this time. If she pulled too hard, would his wound burst open? During this small period of hesitation, Mango was dragged out by Nathaniel. "Nathaniel, don''t go too far!" Although Mango growled, she didn''t exert too much strength in her hand. When he noticed this, Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly. This woman was known for tough words and a soft heart. Who said that she didn''t remember the old days? Seeing Nathanieling out, Thomas was about to go up to report to him, but when he saw him pulling Mango''s hand out with a joy on his face, Thomas then quietly retreated again. Mango saw Thomas and quickly said, "Don''t you have something to talk to Nathaniel? Take him away quickly." As if he hadn''t heard it, Thomas chuckled and retreated. Mango felt that Thomas was simply too annoying. He was just like Nathaniel! Nathaniel, however, was a little happy. He took Mango all the way to the back sea. The sea breeze was a little strong. Nathaniel took off his own coat and put it on Mango''s body. Mango was just about to take it off when she heard Nathaniel say, "If you don''t want me to be tough, you''d better not y any tricks." "Humph, you are talking as if you have the strength to be tough. Who was lying on the operating table and waiting for the blood from the two children like a sick dog not long ago?" Mango poked Nathaniel''s sore spot mercilessly. Nathaniel felt that he really wouldn''t get irritated by Mango now. This woman had a mouth sharp like a knife, but somehow, he just liked to listen to her talking. He felt that he might be a little tendency of selfabuse. Five years ago, Mango was too nice to him and too soft to him. On the contrary, he wasn''t aware of his feelings for her. Now, the more rebellious and indifferent she was, the more he liked her. Nathaniel suddenly smiled. In Mango''s eyes, it appeared to be a bit strange. "Are you out of your mind?" Nathaniel stood next to her and looked in the direction of the sea. He whispered, "Wisdom is my brother''s son, my brother and I are twins. When Macy came back to find me back then, she said that she was pregnant with my brother''s child, and my brother had died. He was a posthumous child, and my brother never knew he had a child till the day he died. At that time, when you saw me taking her for a pregnant checkup in the hospital, I was in fact taking her to do the amniocentesis. My DNA is basically the same with my brother, if this child really belonged to my brother, then the paternity test must havee out the same." Mango waspletely stunned. She looked at Nathaniel, all dumbfounded, and her brain went nk for a moment. "You are lying." She retorted subconsciously. This was not true! "Macy is your ex-girlfriend. How could she be with your brother?" Nathaniel knew that it was hard to convince Mango, but he exined in a low voice. "I was also curious, so I asked someone to investigate. At that time, Macy left Ocean City and went directly to Yunnan to rx. She didn''t expect that she identally broke into the border of Myanmar and witnessed a drug deal, which had her getting chased and hunted by the drug dealers. She fled in a hurry and met my brother. At that time, she thought she had met me, so she desperately went forward to ask for help and even shouted my name. My brother knew that she was my friend, so he saved Macy. They gradually had feelings for each other, so they naturally got together." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he looked at Mango and said, "I didn''t tell you these before because I didn''t know how to mention my brother in front of you. After all, since you came into Ye Family, you didn''t know the existence of my brother. If I suddenly told you, you might not believe it. Besides, Macy came back with the news of my brother''s death. At that time, I was also very sad and had no time to care about your feelings. At that time, I only wanted to confirm whether what she said was true and whether the child she had in her belly was really my brother''s child. If it was the child of Ye Family, no matter what, I couldn''t let my brother''s child live outside. And Macy''s only requirement was to move into The Ye''s Mansion. She said even though she didn''t have a legal title, she at least needed to give birth to my brother''s child in Ye Family. This was my brother''sst wish before he died. Therefore, I had no choice but to agree. Flowever, I never had the time to exin to you, and I didn''t know either how to exin this to you, and then you got pregnant at that time." "I was very clear about your rtionship with Macy. Although Macy left Ocean City and ended up with my brotherter, I wasn''t sure if she would hurt you after she moves into the Ye family. Besides, you were also pregnant with a child. If she wanted the inheritance of Ye family, she would definitely do something to you. I also thought about it for a long time before I made the decision of sending you abroad during your pregnancy. My mother was already abroad, so I intended to send you to live with her, so the two of you would take care of each other. But I didn1 expect something would happen to you halfway." After Nathaniel finished saying this much, Mango''s brain waspletely in a mess. She didn''t know whether she should trust Nathaniel or not, but why did Nathaniel exin to her again and again? She was just the cooperate designer sent by the H''J Group, what else did Nathaniel want from her? As for the reason why she came back, no one except Abyss knew it. She did not think that Abyss would betray her, so why did Nathaniel want to keep her? Was it aplete misunderstanding? Mango felt that she couldn''t ept it. "Five years ago, the big fire was set by an arsonist. It was set by the bodyguard that you had sent. He told me personally that it was you who had ordered him to kill me halfway." Mango looked straight at Nathaniel and said word by word. There were shock and anger in Nathaniel''s eyes. "How could I possibly do anything to you and my child? Even if I wasn''t aware of my feelings for you at that time, we had slept together in the same bed for three years. What you had done for me, I saw everything. Do you think that I was not able to feel your feelings for me? In your heart, am I a cruel and cold- hearted person? The kind of man who is capable of killing his own child? Mango, did you fall in love with me because of this? Or do you think that you were so blind that you couldn''t even tell the man you had loved whole-heartedly for three years was actually aplete jerk?" Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s shoulders tightly. Mango didn''t know how to react at all. "I don''t know! I don''t know anything! I always believed that the man I loved was the best man in the world, but I have gone through too much in that big fire. I don''t know whether I should believe you or not. Nathaniel, don''t think that I will believe you if you just make up a story, that I will forgive you again stupidly and continue to be deceived by you. No, I won''t! I won''t!" Mango shook off Nathaniel, she turned around and ran away in a panic. She did not ept such an exnation! Absolutely not! Nathaniel looked at her back as she left and said to himself with a sigh, "What exactly do I have to do for you to believe me?" But the only response he got was nothing but the breeze blowing from the sea. Nathaniel left the back sea in a daze. Zion walked out from the darkness on the side and looked in the direction where Nathaniel had left while thinking about something. No one knew what he was thinking. But Wisdom was shivering with cold. "Boss, what did daddy mean just now? Did your mommy know my daddy before? Why do I seem to have heard my mommy''s name?" Zion did not speak. He turned around and left. Wisdom had no choice but to follow up. "Boss, do you still want to continue to eavesdrop? Daddy said that only women do such things like eavesdropping." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Shut up!" Zion frowned slightly and said in a cold voice. Wisdom immediately shut up, but he still followed Zion tightly. The two little guys were both tiny, and few people noticed them. When Nathaniel came to Thomas, Thomas looked very anxious. When he saw that Nathaniel came back alone, he finally stepped forward and said, "Mr. Ye, there''s something going on in Ocean City." "Tell me." Nathaniel felt a little pain in his chest. He didn''t know whether it was because the wound was split open or because Mango wouldn''t ept his exnation, but he just automatically ignored it. For him, no one except Mango could make him suffer, and not even himself. Since he lost Mango, he had be a robot with no soul and no feeling. Seeing his pale face, Thomas wanted to ask if he was feeling ufortable, but when he thought of the news he was about to tell him, he whispered, "The Hans family refused to let go. They have officiallye to the court and filed awsuit, they wanted Miss Shen to take legal responsibility." "Take legal responsibility? It was obvious that the Hans family was trying to ckmail us, but now they want to put the me on us. So Madam Hans is really going to fight with Ye Family to the end?" Nathaniel''s gaze was as cold as a sharp sword. Thomas said in a low voice, "That''s not what they said. They said that Miss Shen pushed her deliberately, even though she knew clearly that she was in poor health, they also have witness to prove it." "Witness? Who is it?" "I don''t know. Just some ordinary person who doesn''t have any connection with the Hans family." Hearing Thomas''s words, Nathaniel squinted his eyes slightly. "Is there any news about Newell?" "No, this person seemed to have disappeared with madam five years ago. I didn''t find out anything about him after I have used up all my means. But there''s something strange about it." Thomas'' words caught Nathaniel''s attention. "What is it?" "It seems that Miss Shen''s parents have been nning to go abroad recently. They don''t look like they just go for a trip or settle there. They are in a hurry to get a visa, and they even paid a lot of extra money, only to get the process expedited." Hearing Thomas bring up Mango''s parents, Nathaniel''s face suddenly changed. "Did you find out the reason?" "I can''t find out for the time being, but it seems that someone is secretly helping them. The procedures have beenpleted and they are going abroad today. The flight is taking off at 4:30 p.m. Without your permission, we don''t dare to stop them." Hearing Thomas'' words, Nathaniel felt something was not quite right intuitively. Mango had already misunderstood him. He couldn''t let anything happen to Mango''s parents, too. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 "Go back to Ocean City immediately!" Nathaniel immediately made his decision. Thomas didn''t know that Nathaniel Ye was injured. After hearing Nathaniel''s order, he quickly arranged the helicopter to return to Ocean City. When Mango heard the news, she came out just in time. She also had some more questions that she wanted to ask Nathaniel face to face, but only to find Zione over, looking all serious. "What''s wrong? Zion? Did you quarrel with Wisdom?" This was the only problem she could think of, and she did not think that Wisdom could bully Zion. Zion looked at Mango and asked in confusion, "Mommy, do you have parents? Do I have grandparents?" "Why do you ask this?" Mango felt more or less sad. For five years, she had never told the children about her parents. It was not that she didn''t want to say it, but she didn''t know how to say it. Furthermore, in the past five-year years, Rita'' disease made Mango feel exhausted both physically and emotionally. She rarely had a chance to mention her parents. Now Zion suddenly asked such a question, which really surprised Mango. "Did you hear something?" "Well, I just heard Nathaniel''s assistant tell him that Miss Shen''s parents n to go abroad urgently, but it seems that things don''t look very normal. Are you Miss Shen?" Zion told Mango what he had just eavesdropped. Mango panicked at once. "Did you hear Nathaniel''s assistant say that with your own ears?" "Yes." Zion saw Mango getting nervous, he more or less realized that Miss Shen probably referred to Mango. "Mommy, don''t worry. Nathaniel is preparing to go back. He hasn''t left yet, you can go back with him. I will take good care of myself here, and you don''t have to worry about me." Zionforted Mango sensibly. Mango felt so blessed that she had been granted such a son. Wasn''t she supposed to take care of Zion at this time? But if something really happened to her parents, she couldn''t just sit still and do nothing. "Zion, just stay here, ok? No matter what happens, you go to find Mr. Zack. He will protect you. Also, protect Wisdom well." Mango didn''t want to believe Nathaniel''s words, but what if he was telling the truth? If Wisdom was really his brother''s posthumous child, then she shouldn''t argue with a child. Besides, Zion was really good to him. Zion felt a bit surprised, but he still nodded. "Mommy, you must take good care of yourself. I will video chat with my sister every day. Don''t worry." "Good son!" Mango was a little reluctant, but she didn''t dare to stall any longer. If Nathaniel left, she really didn''t know how to get out of here. "Tell Auntie Blu that I need to go back first to deal with something. Tell her not to worry about me, understand?" "Okay, I see. See you, mommy." Zion was a little reluctant to part with Mango, so he hugged Mango tightly. Mango looked at her son, and she couldn''t bear to leave him. She then kissed him, and quickly left. She had to catch up with Nathaniel as soon as possible. When Mango arrived, Nathaniel was just about to take off. "Nathaniel! Wait!" Mango shouted anxiously. Nathaniel was slightly stunned. When he turned around, he saw Mango running toward him as if she was crazy. "Slow down, don''t fall!" Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat as he was watching her. In his memory, Mango had always been an idiot in sports. Now she was running so desperately. Was she crazy? Subconsciously, he lifted his foot and walked towards Mango. Seeing Nathaniel''s situation, Thomas didn''t stop him. Nathaniel came to Mango''s side. Mango was trying to catch up with her breath from the running. "What''s wrong? Are you reluctant to part with me?" It was rare for Nathaniel to make a joke. Mango did not have the mood to joke with him. She grabbed Nathaniel by the cor and asked fiercely, "Did something happen to my parents? Didn''t it?" Nathaniel''s face changed a little bit. Thomas gasped, and Zack, who was on the side, was also a little surprised. "Oh my god, she is the first woman who dares to strangle Mr. Ye by the neck." "She is not an ordinary woman." Thomas swallowed hard and pretended that he didn''t see anything. Nathaniel looked at Mango, who was nervous, and said in a low voice, "Nothing happened to them. It''s just that they may go abroad for a trip. I''ll go back and have a look." "I want to go back too!" Mango''s attitude was particrly firm. Although he wasn''t sure where Mango had learned about the news of the old couple from Shen family, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "You can''t go back. Madam Hans has officially filed awsuit against you. If you go back now, it is equivalent to turning yourself in. I haven''t settled everything with them yet. You can stay here for a few days. Don''t worry, I will take care of your parents'' business." "I''m worried! Nathaniel, those are my parents. They cut off with me because I wanted to marry you back then, and they have been suffering from the pain of losing their daughters in the past five years. If they are really in danger now, how could I pretend that I haven''t heard or seen anything?" Mango''s eyes were shing with tears. She had always owed it to her parents, and they were the people whom she didn''t dare to mention but cared about all these years. If they were just going abroad, Nathaniel wouldn''t have been so anxious to return. When she thought of how anxious Thomas was when he came, Mango couldn''t calm down no matter what. Nathaniel frowned slightly. His senses told him that it was wise to turn down Mango''s request of returning, but when he saw the mist in Mango''s eyes, his heart softened. "Ok, I''ll take you back, but no matter what happens, you need to stay by my side and don''t do anything. I''ll take care of everything, do you understand? You''re not that Mango Shen five years ago. You''re Katherine. For your parents, you''re a stranger." Although he didn''t want to remind Mango like this, Nathaniel had to say this. Now the situation was not clear. The Hans family was setting Mango up, and there was also somebody else who wanted to get the Shen family into trouble. For the time being, he could not reveal Mango''s true identity. Although Mango felt ufortable, she was still rational. She knew that Nathaniel might have done this for some reason, so she had no choice but to nod. For her, as long as she could follow him back and see her parents with her own eyes, she would feel content. Nathaniel sighed and held her hand. Fie said in a low voice, "Let''s go. From now on, you''re my personal secretary." Mango was about to protest when she heard Nathaniel say, "Stay here if you don''t agree." "All you can do is threatening me!" Mango was obviously very angry, but she could onlypromise. Nathaniel more or less missed her obedience. The two of them held hands as they got on the helicopter. Although Mango had been trying to get rid of Nathaniel''s hand, she was not able to do it. Thomas'' attitude was even more respectful to Mango, which made Mango feel somewhat confused. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "What happened to him?" Mango still remembered how Thomas didn''t like her when she returned to Ye family. Nathaniel didn''t want to talk about Thomas'' change, he just said ndly, "My chest hurts a little. Can you help me to see if the wound is split open? There''s a medical box on the ne." Mango actually wanted to refuse, but when she saw Nathaniel''s pale and bloodless look, she was worried if he really dropped dead halfway, she would not be able to see her parents. "Since you know you''re injured, why don''t you bring a doctor with you?" "I don''t need a doctor. You''re all that I need." Nathaniel had be better and better at sweet-talking. In the past, he had never found sweet talking useful to a woman, nor did he think that he had this skill. But since Mango came back, he felt that he had developed this new skill and now it was taking off like out of control. Mango didn''t bother to pay attention to him and just went on to tear off his shirt rudely. "Be gentle. I only have one shirt. If you break my shirt, do you want me to see my parents- in-w while looking all disheveled?" It was rare for Nathaniel to have the mood to make a joke. This feeling was very strange. When he was with Mango, even if he just stayed like this, he felt particrly quiet and calm. Thomas never knew that a cool and indifferent man like Nathaniel would say such a thing. For a moment, he couldn''t stand it, so he ran to the back to avoid having goosebumps all over him. He still didn''t have a girlfriend yet! Without Thomas, that third wheel, Nathaniel became even more unscrupulous. Mango didn''t care about his shirt, but she thought that if he really appeared in front of her parents with his clothes in disarray, and she couldn''t say that he was Mango for the time being, then her parents might take her as an indecent woman, and maybe they would even think that she had seduced Nathaniel. When thinking of this, even if Mango was not happy, she still began to gently take off Nathaniel''s gauze bandage. His wound was still bleeding and the blood was seeping through the bandage, which looked a little red. Obviously, he had been bleeding for a long time. Mango was more or less angry since Nathaniel didn''t take care of himself. But when it urred to her that the two of them had nothing to do with each other now, was it necessary for her to be angry? She tried her best to keep calm andpletely ignored Nathaniel''s strong chest and his high body temperature. But Nathaniel said with temptation, "Do you still remember? You once said that you liked my muscles the most, and you also said that I didn''t look like a businessman at all after I took off my clothes." This was from Mango when she was drunk shortly after she got married. She didn''t expect that Nathaniel still remembered it. This surprised Mango, but it was just an ident. "Mr. Ye, I don''t think right now is a good time for you to flirt with me." Mango said coldly, looking straight at his wound. However, Nathaniel said casually, "Then when do you think it''s a good time?" "The next life, no, not even the next life. If there is really the next life, I will never let myself meet you again." Mango said ruthlessly without any mercy. Nathaniel held back the pain in his heart said, "Then let''s just make it in this life. In this life, no matter who I owe it to, we should all make it clear. Mango, you are destined to be entangled with me in this life. This time, I will never let you go again." Mango did not make anyment. When she was about to refute, the ne suddenly went through some turbulence. The violent bump caught Mango off guard for a moment. She fell down forward and threw herself directly into Nathaniel''s arms. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 "Ah!" Mango eximed, and her body had been held by Nathaniel. When the two bodies touched each other, a long-lost feeling appeared between them again, which made them both stunned for a moment. Nathaniel''s wound actually hurt badly, but at this moment, he couldn''t care less about the pain no matter how bad it was. The ne was still going through turbnce, and Thomas, who was in front of him, said hurriedly. "Mr. Ye, we are going through a turbnce, you..." Before he could finish his words, he turned his head and saw Nathaniel and Mango, who were embracing each other. He quickly shut up and continued to pretend to be mute. However, his words still made Mango and Nathaniel quickly let go of each other. Nathaniel was naturally reluctant to let go of her, not to mention that he had been celibate for five years. The person in his arms now was his wife, but somehow he couldn''t do anything and didn''t dare to do anything. Mango felt a little embarrassed. She quickly sat straight and fastened the seat belt for herself. If she didn''te here to clean up Nathaniel Ye''s wounds, she wouldn''t have forgotten about the safety belt. Now that such an embarrassing thing had happened, it was indeed a bit awkward. For a moment, the two of them had nothing to say. The atmosphere was somewhat awkward, so Thomas naturally couldn''t say anything at this time. After flying for more than an hour, the ne arrived at Ocean City. When theynded in Ocean City, they could see that Mango was a little anxious and excited. Nathaniel put on his coat and hid his injury very well. Although Ye Family had been upromising in Ocean City over the years, it also made some people jealous and even got themselves some enemies. If they found out about Nathaniel''s health situation at this time, many people would probably take the opportunity to kill him. After all, Ye Family woulde to its end if Nathaniel died, and those enterprises would also be divided by other families. Reality was always cruel. After Nathaniel had put on his coat, Mango could not wait to get off the ne. The weather outside was a little gloomy, and it was so bright that it made people feel ufortable and depressed. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After getting off the ne, Nathaniel held Mango''s hand tightly and said in a low voice, "Don''t be nervous. I''ll take care of everything." Mango wanted to pull her hand back, but Nathaniel held it so tightly that she could only let him hold it. Thomas had already arranged a car and it was waiting for them. After getting off the ne, Nathaniel and Mango directly got into the car and it quickly drove toward Shen Family. Mango had not been back on this road for eight years. When she got married and came into Ye family, Mango tried to go back to ease the rtionship with her parents, but only ended up being beaten up and kicked out by her father. Her mother turned a blind eye to her, and her mother fell seriously sick because of her returning, and she almost died. Mango did not dare to go back after then. Every time when her mother came out to buy vegetables or walk around, she would took that opportunity and secretly look at her mother. She even secretly bought something behind everyone''s back and asked the servants at home to give them to her parents under various names. However, her parentster discovered this and threw out all the things she bought, and they also announced that they had disowned this daughter. Mango had secretly cried for countless times, but there was nothing she could do about it. She could not change her parents'' stubbornness at all. In the past, she did not dare, or was too embarrassed to trouble Nathaniel to help ease the rtionship between them. Later, when she learned that she was pregnant, she happily wanted to go back and tell her mother, hoping her parents to ept her for the sake of the baby in her belly. Unfortunately, before she could tell them all of this, she died in the big fire, and she parted with them for another five years. As time went by, eight years had passed. She did not know if her parents had grown more grey hair by their temples, nor did she know if there were any major problems with their health. All Mango''s thoughts were focused on her parents. Looking at this familiar street, she couldn''t help but feel a little wet at the corners of her eyes. Nathaniel looked at her sad face and stretched out his arm to hold her shoulders. Mango struggled, but she couldn''t get rid of him. Just as she was about to get angry, she heard Nathaniel say, "I''m sorry for putting you through those grievance back then. After we got married, I was all focused on work for three years. I never thought about your desire for your parents, nor did I Originally, Mango didn''t want to listen to Nathaniel''s words. She also felt that those grievances were caused by herself. After all, nobody told her to fall in love with this man back then. She had really sacrificed everything for this man. However, after so many years, when she heard Nathaniel say these words, Mango''s nose felt sore and her tears could not help falling down. "Don''t cry, dear. It''s all my fault. If you feel wronged, you can beat me and scold me, but please don''t cry. Your tears are more heart- wrenching than the knives." Nathanielforted Mango in a low voice. Thomas felt his eyes were about to go blind. He had been with Nathaniel for so many years. When had he ever seen Nathaniel so gentle to a woman? And those were really the words from Nathaniel! Thomas couldn''t believe it. Mango, however, seemed to be really aggrieved to the extreme. When she heard Nathaniel''s words, she was not trying to pretend, not did she want to hold back her feelings. She opened her mouth and bit Nathaniel''s shoulder directly. "Hiss-" Mango bit really hard. Even though Nathaniel was mentally prepared, he still couldn''t help but scream and subconsciously tightened his muscles. However, he soon noticed that Mango hadn''t loosened up her teeth yet. It would not be good if his thick skin and rough muscle cracked Mango''s teeth. When thinking of this, Nathaniel rxed his body and let Mango bite him. Mango seemed to want to express her grievances in the past few years with this bite. She didn''t show any mercy at all. After a while, there was a slight smell of blood in her mouth, mixed with her salty tears and she couldn''t tell what kind of bitter taste it was. Nathaniel would never dote on her like this in the past. Although Mango didn''t want to, she had to admit that Nathaniel had changed a lot since she came back this time. She couldn''t recognize Nathaniel anymore and she couldn''t even control her heart anymore. Feeling a little annoyed, she let go of Nathaniel and pushed him away. Nathaniel wanted to wipe her tears, but Mango pushed him away again. "Don''t touch me!" Obviously, there was a hint of rejection in her words, as well as the anger that had not been vented. No one knew why she was angry. Nathaniel sighed softly, but he still forced her into his arms. He wiped her tears regardless of anything and said in a low voice, "If you go to see your parents crying, although they may not recognize you now, do you really want to see them in this manner?" This sentence made Mango quiet down. She had imagined the scene of seeing her parents again countless times, but she didn''t know whether she should tell them that she was their daughter. Now that her home was in front of her, she became a little timid instead. "How have they been these few years?" Mango didn''t intend to ask Nathaniel, but she asked subconsciously. Nathaniel said softly, "Not good, not bad. Five years ago, as something happened to you suddenly, they almost died with you. Fortunately, they made it throughter. But they felt much more relieved of the past. If you tell them now that you are still alive, maybe they will ept you happily." Mango, on the other hand, didn''t dare to be so optimistic. She was most clear about what kind of person her parents were, especially now as she had to rush back to the United States, it was not the right timing for her parents to know what she was up to now. Otherwise, it was difficult to guarantee that her parents would not me her again. After all, in the eyes of her parents, life was more precious than anything. Mango didn''t speak anymore, and she seemed to be very worried. Nathaniel always felt that Mango was hiding a lot of things from him when she came back this time. Unfortunately, she wouldn''t say anything, and he couldn''t find anything by himself. He could only sigh. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. When the car drove to the gate of the the Shen family, Mango''s eyes were wet again. This was the ce where she grew up and lived for more than 20 years. She used to be the apple of her parents'' hands, but now she ended up like this. They all said that one''s skin and hair was a gift from the parents. Now as she was about to stand in front of her parents with aplete unrecognizable face, did she really have that courage? Mango suddenly became scared. She grabbed the armrest of the car tightly, and her hands turned white directly. Even her body was slightly trembling. Her eyes were blinking in the direction of the gate, but her feet seemed to be anchored to the floor, and she couldn''t move them at all. Nathaniel naturally understood her nervous feeling of being close to home at this moment. He held Mango''s hands tightly. The warm body temperature slightly brought Mango back to her senses. There was confusion, timidity, excitement, and some unspeakableplexity in her eyes. Nathaniel''s heart tightened. He held Mango in his arms and whispered, "Remember, you are now my secretary Katherine, and you are just a good friend of Mango. Youe to visit them as a good friend. Only by telling yourself like this can you make yourself not nervous. Although I don''t know why you don''t want to reunite with them now, since you have decided to do so, I will help you." Mango''s mind became even moreplicated. Nathaniel was not a stupid person. On the contrary, he was so smart that he made people feel scared. He knew at a nce that she did not want to admit her identity, but he chose not to pursue the matter or ask her about it. He also gave her the warmth and support that she had never had before. Mango didn''t know how to respond. She could only stiffly follow Nathaniel out of the car and walked toward the the Shen family with unnatural steps. The driver of the Shen family was still Felix. Now he was not young anymore, but Mr. Shen never reced him, which showed how nostalgic he was. Mango looked at Felix who was moving his parents'' luggage, but his physical strength was not as good as before, and he was somewhat slow. Looking at his stooped body, Mango''s eyes bacame a little red. She wanted to go forward and call him Felix, but her throat seemed to have been choked by something, and she couldn''t even utter a single word. Nathaniel held her hand tightly, and he used a little strength, so that Mango could temporarily find her senses and stay rational. She couldn''t reunite with him now! She couldn''t say anything! In this way, she seemed particrly repressed. She could only follow Nathaniel to the Shen family step by step. And the couple who came from the opposite side instantly made Mango''s eyes teary. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 "Dad, mom..." Mango called out softly, but Nathaniel clenched her fists again. He whispered, "Think clear, if you tell them your identity now, maybe you can stop them from going abroad and those people who try to take advantage of your parents won''t seed. If you need, I will prove it to them at the earliest moment that you are their daughter." There was a hint of expectation in Nathaniel''s eyes. No one in the world expected Mango to admit her identity more than he did, because once she admitted it, she would be the Young Madam of Ye Family, and she would be the wife of Nathaniel, who had been officially married to him! Feeling Nathaniel''s eager and expectant eyes, Mango really wanted to admit it for a moment. She didn''t know if it was because of Nathaniel, but just by looking at how old her parents had be in front of her, she had already burst into tears. Five yearster, the hair on her parents'' temples turnedpletely grey, and her mother''s face was covered by wrinkles, her charm back then had been long gone. Although she didn''t know what kind of life they had lived for the past five years, it was obviously that they were not doing very well. Nathaniel was right. As long as she revealed her identity, her parents probably would not be manipted by others, but she could not tell them now. Mango''s heart was being torn violently. The pain was a little ufortable, and she couldn''t even stand up. She could only maintain her bnce by leaning on Nathaniel. "Let me lean on your shoulder a bit." This was the first time that Mango had been friendly with Nathaniel since she returned to China. She kind of needed Nathaniel. Nathaniel distressedly put his arm around her shoulder, and a trace of disappointment shed across his eyes. He knew Mango as if he knew himself. From Mango''s eyes, he had already found the answer. Mango didn''t want to admit her identity! This made Nathaniel very puzzled, but there was nothing he could do about it. Mango said in low voice, "I want to go back to the car and get something. Help me to stop them first." "Do you need my help?" Nathaniel was a little worried that Mango was going back to the car alone. Her face at the moment looked as if she would pass out at any time. Mango shook her head and said, "No, I can do it myself." After saying that, she let go of Nathaniel and quickly turned around, afraid that her parents would feel suspicious by seeing her tears. Looking at her staggering back, Nathaniel felt a twinge of pain in his eyes. He didn''t know what Mango was going to do, but since she wanted to do something, he just let her do it. Seeing Mango walking in the direction of the car, Nathaniel did not waste any time and he quickly walked toward the parents of the the Shen family. "Dad, mom, where are you going?" Since five years ago, Nathaniel had been taking care of the old couple of the the Shen family as his own parents. At the beginning, Mr. Shen got angry when he saw Nathaniel, little did he care that he was a big shot in Ocean City. When he saw Nathaniel, he would beat him. No matter what he saw, he would grab it and throw it toward Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel never hid or resisted. He just let Mr. Shen vent his anger. Even when Mr. Shen had a heart problem and got hospitalized in the middle of the night, he took care of Mr. Shen by his bed for more than a week as if he was his own son, leaving all of his family business behind. Later, Mrs. Shen also got over it. Her daughter had died, she didn''t even leave a child for Ye Family or the Shen Family. There was only one son-inw left, a man whom her daughter was desperate to marry at any cost. What was the point of continuing to make things difficult for him? Mrs. Shen finally let go and began to treat Nathaniel as her son-inw. Gradually, Mr. Shen''s attitude also changed a little. Five yearster, the old couple had treated Nathaniel as their own son. Seeing Nathaniel rushing over, Mrs. Shen excitedly grabbed his hand and said, "Nathan, we have news about Mango. They said that she is still alive!" "They? Who are they?" Nathaniel keenly caught hold of this word. Although Mr. Shen was more calm than Mrs. Shen, he also showed some excitement. "Nathan, I don''t know who they are, but your mother and I received a photo of her. It''s a photo of Mango. It''s been five years, we thought this girl was no longer alive, but unexpectedly, she is still alive and doing fine. But the person said that five years ago, due to the damage from that fire, Mango''s head had been hit, and she had lost her memory. Your mother and I want to go over there and see her. Maybe we can remind her of something. We''re both old, and she is the only daughter we have. Back then, we pushed her out for some self-esteem and dignity of our family. Had we known she would go through this, I would never want to lose this daughter even if all the people in Ocean City were condemning us!" Mr. Shen''s eyes turned red as he spoke. Mango came back unnoticed. When she heard what Mrs. Shen and Mr. Shen had said, the tears came out again. But she quickly wiped it off. She was also very curious. Who would send a letter to her parents and tell them the truth that she was still alive? And what would she look like in the photo? The appearance on her face now? Mango suddenly felt a little expectant. Although she had been telling herself that she could not admit her identity, at least for now, she was still excited when she heard that her parents already had her photo. As long as her parents recognized her, she would have to reunite with them regardless of anything else. Nathaniel noticed Mango''s arrival, but he did not turn around. He opened the envelope in front of the old couple of the Shen family and saw the photo inside.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman inside looked exactly the same as Mango five years ago, and even the corners of her eyes were so simr. However, this woman''s eyes looked all empty and dull, as if she really had lost her memory. Nathaniel''s brows furrowed slightly. This was definitely a conspiracy! Mango was right in front of him, but she no longer looked like what she used to be. That person somehow came up with a photo like this to deceive the old couple of the Shen family to go abroad. What was that person up to? Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Mom, dad, Mango is indeed still alive. I''ve also received the news, but it''s definitely not her." "What?" Mrs. Shen was stunned. "Nathaniel, this is obviously our Mango. How could you say she was not? You have been sleeping in the same bed with her for three years!" Nathaniel knew that Mrs. Shen was getting emotional, but he said in a low voice, "Mom, think about it. The fire five years ago was so big that the firefighters couldn''t even put it out. Mango waspletely trapped in it helplessly, how could she possibly come out with no injuries? I am even ready to expect her to bepletely unrecognizable. As long as shees back, no matter what she bes, I will always want her. She will always be my wife! In this life or in death!" While saying this, Nathaniel looked at Mango. Mango was shocked and quickly turned her head away. When Mrs. Shen heard Nathaniel''s words, it was obvious that she couldn''t ept it. "My daughter might have recovered her appearance after that big fire? Maybe she didn''t hurt her face, maybe..." Before Mrs. Shen could finish her words, Mango had already taken the photo. It was true that the face in that photo was exactly the same as herself five years ago. If she hadn''t seen this photo, she would have almost forgotten what she looked like in the past. But she was sure it wasn''t her! Because she had never been to this ce shown in the background! Mango frowned and whispered, "This is not Mango! Mango does not look like this now!" Only then did Mrs. Shen and Mr. Shen notice that there was a woman beside Nathaniel. And this woman was too beautiful, so beautiful that she made people feel a little uneasy and unhappy. Especially when a mother- in-w saw such a beautiful woman showing up beside her son-inw, she subconsciously became alert. "Who are you? Why did you say this is not my daughter? Don''t touch my daughter''s photo!" Mrs. Shen took the photo away from Mango''s hand sternly, and even snorted with an unfriendly attitude. Mango never expected her first time to meet her mother after five years would turn out like this. n | ii "Mom, she is my friend. She is also a designer I have invited from abroad. Right now she works as my secretary and she is in charge of cooperation. Moreover, she is a good friend of Mango. She knows everything about Mango in the past five years." Nathaniel quickly opened his mouth. He could tell that Mango was hurt by Mrs. Shen, but he couldn''t me Mrs. Shen. When Mrs. Shen heard that Mango knew everything about her daughter in the past five years, she immediately turned her head and sized up Mango from head to toe, but she did not say anything, and her eyes looked obviously uncertain. Mr. Shen coughed and said, "Girl, what''s your name?" "My name is... Katherine!" The word "Mango" rolled in her throat for a long time. In the end, she still couldn''t say it out, so she only said her English name at thest minute. "Why do you need to have a foreign name? It is obvious that you are not patriotic. Young people nowadays all like to go abroad, as if the moon is particrly round abroad. Our Mango would never do that. She is the most patriotic person since she was a child." Mrs. Shen did not like Mango at all, and her words were somewhat ironic. She even subconsciously pulled Nathaniel to her side and obviously separated Mango and Nathaniel. She turned to Nathaniel and said, "I am warning you, although you are working partners, you should just stay away from such a beautiful woman. In the past, we didn''t know that Mango was still alive, so her father and I would not have any objection if you want to remarry or have children. But now since we know that she is still alive, you can''t be unfaithful to her." "Mom, I won''t, Katherine..." Nathaniel subconsciously wanted to say a few more good words for Mango, but Mrs. Shen said coldly, "Well, your father and I are going to catch the ne. Whether it''s true or not, we have to go and have a look. Otherwise, we will not be at ease. Five years have passed, no matter what Mango has be, we have to take her home." After that, Mrs. Shen let go of Nathaniel and intended to drag Mr. Shen''s hand to leave. At the sight of this scene, Mango quickly stopped them. "Auntie, uncle, you can''t go! This is a trap! Mango is still alive, but she definitely does not look like what this stranger has shown you. Please believe me!" "Go away!" Obviously, Mrs. Shen didn''t like Mango. She was about to push Mango away as she spoke. At this moment, Mango suddenly took out something and handed it to Mrs. Shen, which immediately made Mrs. Shen stop and her eyes instantly became wet. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 It was a green jade bracelet, which was picked by Mrs. Shen personally at the border of Yunnan on Mango''s twentieth birthday. It was also the only dowry she took with her when she married Nathaniel back then. Now that so many years had passed, how could Mrs. Shen not be emotional when she saw this bracelet again? It was something that Mango never took off from her! "How could you have Mango''s belongings? Where is my daughter?" Mrs. Shen held Mango''s shoulders tightly. She could no longer hold back the tears from the corners of her eyes, and her body was even trembling slightly. Mango was going through tremendous struggling in her heart. She really wanted to tell the woman in front of her that she was her daughter! However, the expectant look in Nathaniel''s eyes and the doubtful look in Mr. Shen''s eyes made her sober in an instant. They were no longer young. After experiencing the pain of losing a daughter, they would certainly not be able to experience another feeling of separation. Mango held back her pain in her heart and said in a low voice, "She is recuperating in a very safe ce. Aunt, I''m here to tell you that she will definitelye back to find you, but before shees back to you, please don''t trust others, and don''t go anywhere else, just wait for her toe back." "What''s wrong with her? What''s wrong with my Mango?" Tears could no longer be restrained from Mrs. Shen''s eyes. The teardrops fell on the back of Mango''s hand, which was burning hot. Mango choked in her throat and said in a low voice, "The fire made herpletely unrecognizable. She is recovering and being treated. Aunt, maybe she does not look like what you used to know when shees back. Can you still ept her?" "That''s my daughter! I gave birth to her after carrying her for 10 months! How can I not ept her? Even though there was some misunderstanding and awkwardness between us, what can be compared to the separation of life and death in this world? Both her father and I are very old, how many years do we still have left in this life? We only hope that we can see her again in our lifetime. When we see her, we will be satisfied." Mrs. Shen choked with sobs. Mango''s heart was extremely upset. "I have some photos of her. Do you want to see them?" In fact, Mango didn''t intend to let her parents see her messed up side, but if she couldn''t convince them now, they would leave Ocean City and be used by some people with ulterior motives. It was likely that something unexpected and idents would happen. She couldn''t watch her parents get into trouble! Hearing this, Mrs. Shen immediately got cheered up. "Yes I want to see, no matter what Mango has be, we want to see her!" Although Mr. Shen didn''t say anything, it seemed that he was also in a haste. The father''s love was profound! In the past, Mango had always thought that her father was stern and even felt that he was unkind. However, after experiencing life and death, she realized that her father''s love had always been there. However, his way of expressing it was more reserved and he just never showed it. Mango brought Mrs. Shen and Mr. Shen back to the Shen family. Seeing their reaction, Nathaniel lifted his foot and walked in. Thomas walked up to them quickly and whispered, "Mr. Ye, someone from the Hans family has got the news and is heading here." "They''reing for Mango?" "I think so!" Nathaniel''s gaze suddenly turned colder. "Mom and Dad, I have something urgent to deal with in thepany. I''ll leave Katherine here to talk with you, and I will pick her upter." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango, but she didn''t say anything. She didn''t intend to let Nathaniel know what she had gone through in the past five years. On the other hand, Mrs. Shen was a little taken aback. "Don''t you want to find out about Mango? What''s so urgent in thepany?" There was a hint of ming in her words. Mr. Shen on the other hand, was somewhat reasonable. "Well, he is the leader of thepany. Besides, he also knows about Mango. Miss Katherine will tell himter. Nathan, go to work if you have something to deal with. Don''t worry, we won''t go anywhere for the time being." "Thank you, dad." Nathaniel looked at Mango apologetically, and Mango turned her head away directly. Thomas wanted to exin something, but Nathaniel stopped him. "Let''s go." Nathaniel did not dare to dy. Mango finally got together with her parents, and they hadn''t talked much yet. If she was disturbed by the Hans family, he wouldn''t allow it. Nathaniel turned around and left in a somewhat anxious manner. Mango didn''t know what had happened in Heng Yu Group to make him so anxious, but she still felt a little disappointed. Noticing her current mood, Mango frowned slightly and immediately suppressed her disappointment. Then she smiled and apanied Mrs. Shen and Mr. Shen into the house. The house was still the same as before. Even on the wall, their family photo of them three had not been changed. Mango''s eyes became wet again. She couldn''t help but observe this ce where she was born and raised, with a trace of nostalgia in her eyes. Mrs. Shen asked the servant to serve the tea. Mango thanked him and sat down on the sofa. "Auntie, this is the letter that Mango wrote to you." Mango handed the letter to Mrs. Shen. Mr. Shen quickly leaned over. When they saw Mango''s handwriting, the two old people burst into tears. "It''s Mango''s handwriting, it''s her!" Mrs. Shen was just crying. Mango did not disturb them. This was a letter she wrote quickly in the car just now. She wrote down her yearning for her parents and her guiltiness for the past five years. She even told them that she had given birth to a child named Zion. The child was very beautiful and very healthy. After a while, she would ask Katherine to bring him to them. When the old couple saw this, they were overjoyed. "We have a grandson! Did you see that? Darling, we have a grandson!" Mr. Shen quickly turned his face away, but he couldn''t help trembling. There had been no message for the past five years. Now, not only did they get the news that their daughter was safe and sound, but they also got a dear grandson. They only wished they could see their grandson immediately. "Where is our grandson now?" Mrs. Shen looked at Mango eagerly. Mango smiled and said, "He is now in a training somewhere, and I will bring him back after a while. I think you will definitely like him." "Yes, we definitely will." Mrs. Shen touched the letter and put it on her chest. She didn''t speak anymore, but Mango could see that she was very excited. "Auntie, everything is now going in the right direction. Don''t be too excited. You must take good care of yourself, so that you can get together with her when you see her." "Yes, yes." Mrs. Shen nodded. Mr. Shen''s attitude towards Mango changed a little immediately. "Miss Katherine, if you are free, you can have dinner here. Although our cook is not the best, Mango always likes to eat the dishes made by Nanny Liu since childhood. If you don''t mind..." "I don''t mind!" Mango missed her home too much. It was not easy toe back so openly like this. Her parents were both old, and she just wanted to stay with them for a day, even for just one day. Mr. Shen didn''t expect Katherine to be so eager, but for the sake of the news that she brought about Mango, he didn''t care about it anymore, so he hurriedly asked Nanny Liu to prepare for the meal. Mango''s eyes became wet again. This was her home! After wandering outside for five years, she finally went home! "Auntie, can Ie to visit here often?" Mango knew that it was a little to much for her to make such a request as a stranger, but Mrs. Shen did not mind and said, "Sure." The way she looked at Mango now waspletely different from the way she looked at Mango at the beginning. After hearing Mrs. Shen''s words, Mango waspletely relieved. She sat next to Mrs. Shen and opened the photo album on her mobile phone. Then she showed the photos duirng her pregnancy to Mrs. Shen. "This was taken when she was two months pregnant. At that time, she threw up severely and couldn''t eat anything, but her stomach was very big. So she had to go to the hospital for a check-up. The doctor said she was carrying twins." Mango said to Mrs. Shen with happiness. Looking at Mango''s bandaged face in the photo, Mrs. Shen didn''t hear thest word " twin". She just said with distress, "This face..." "It was from the big fire, not only her face, but also her whole body was like that. But since she was pregnant at that time, she couldn''t take medicine or take needle shots. She could only see the skin on her body go rotten, and then she used so fold antiinmmatory remedy. At that time, her morning sickness was also very serious, and she was also afraid of light. She kept the curtains down all day long as if she was living in hell. If she didn''t have the children to support her, maybe she wouldn''t have made it." When talking about that past, Mango still had lingering fear in her heart. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The experience in that year, was like a trip to the hell. Mrs. Shen cried again. "My poor Mango. Howe this child didn''t call her home at that time? No matter what, although her father and I were angry with what she did back then, we still wanted her to be alive." Mango didn''t realize how great mothers were until she became a mother. She patted Mrs. Shen gently on the back and said, "Don''t cry. If she knew that you shed so much tears for her, she would be even sadder. The reason she didn''t find you or tell you was because she was afraid that you would be sad. Besides, the rumors at that time were against her." Thinking of that rumor which said that she had eloped with another man, Mango became furious immediately. Mrs. Shen shook her head and said, "This silly child, she didn''t know that Nathan never believed such a rumor. The day after the rumor was released, he shut down that press with a powerful method. No one dared to talk about it in the entire Ocean City. Nathan crazily searched for the whereabouts of Mango, but everyone said that she was dead. Only Nathan didn''t believe it. In order to save the Mango in the fire, Nathan almost died in it. Although he seems to be fine now, his lungs were almost destroyed at that time. Later he broke down for a long while and the stock of Heng Yu Group tanked, he wouldn''t do anything about it. I went to knock on his door and he just avoided me. When his good friend broke into his house, we simple couldn''t believe he was the Nathaniel that we knew." "Do you know? He eased his worries with the help of alcohol. In a short period of one week, he got so skinny that he looked terrible. He forbade anyone to enter their bedroom or touch the things that belonged to Mango. His eyes were empty, as if his soul had died with Mango." Listening to Mrs. Shen''s words, Mango was very shocked. Was this really Nathaniel she was talking about? How could such a heartless man have done this for her? While Mango was in shock, the phone next to the sofa suddenly rang, and the harsh ringtone startled Mango. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Mrs. Shen subconsciously wanted to pick it up, but she was stopped by Mango. "Auntie, let me do it." Mango''s eyes were a little serious. Mrs. Shen suddenly felt this kind of look so familiar. It made her shiver all over, and a bold idea shed through her mind. However, she did not change her expression and just pulled back her hand gently. Mango didn''t pay too much attention to Mrs. Shen''s action. All her thoughts were all taken away by the phone in front of her. Who was calling? Could it be the man who wanted to trick his parents to go abroad? Mango answered the phone with a serious look. "Who is it?" Mango''s voice was cold and clear. That person seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then quickly hung up the phone. With the busy tone came from the phone, Mango''s heart sank. If it was a wrong call or from an acquaintance, it was impossible for that person to just hang up the phone without saying a word, unless that person didn''t want her to recognize his voice, or for some other reasons. But no matter what the reason was, Mango was a little alert. "What''s wrong? Who''s calling?" Mrs. Shen had been observing Mango for a long time. Suddenly, she found there was a lot in common between her and her daughter. Mango said with some concern, "Auntie, I think someone may want to cheat and control you by pretending they knew Mango. Although I don''t know what that person wants to do, if you believe me, no matter what kind of letter or phone call you have received, please tell me. I don''t want Mango to worry about you two." If it had been before, Mrs. Shen might not have listened to her. But now, the more she looked at Mango, the more she felt familiar. She trembled and took Mango''s hand and said, "I will listen to whatever you say. You should be careful yourself, okay?" Mango became all excited, but she had to suppress it, so she could only nod. Mrs. Shen said to her, "Since you are a good friend of Mango, go to her room to rest for a while. I can see that you are very tired. When the dinner is ready, I will call you." Mango was indeed a little tired, but she was reluctant to use this time to rest. Mrs. Shen insisted, so she had to go back to her own room. It looked exactly the same as before she got married. It was even all tidy and clean without a speckle of dust. It was so obvious that her parents had missed her so much. Without Mrs. Shen by her side, Mango could no longer control herself and burst into tears. She stroked the photo on the bedside table. It was taken when she was still at home. She looked so youthful and morous, but she felt so strange at this moment. Five years had passed, and the stic surgery had almost made her forget her original look. Now seeing this photo, memories shed through her mind. Thinking of her parents'' care for her, and coupled with the fact that her parents had grown old, Mango sat at the bedside, sobbing silently. Her shoulders were twitching. Mrs. Shen didn''t close the door in the first ce. After she heard the sound in the room, she gently opened the door and saw Mango holding the photo and crying. Mango put down the photo and seemed to have thought of something. Suddenly, she got up and went to the bottom of the bed, she crawled under the bed and found a box. She carefully took out the box. Since no one knew the existence of this small box, so it was covered with ayer of dust. Mango gently wiped the dust away and then opened it. Inside the box, were all the birthday gifts from her parents over the years since she was young, it was filled with jewelry. There was even a family picture of the three of them. Mango covered her mouth and cried again. Mrs. Shen''s body trembled, and she simply couldn''t wait to go inside and ask her about it, but she finally held it back. She gently closed the door and walked to Mr. Shen''s side. Looking at his wife''s teary eyes, Mr. Shen thought that she was missing her daughter while chatting with Mango, so he had tofort her. "Isn''t there news about Mango? We will see her sooner or later. Don''t worry. Compared with her previous death, it''s the best news for us to know that she is still alive, isn''t it?" Mrs. Shen closed the door of the study, grabbed Mr. Shen''s hand and said, "darling, I suspect that Katherine is our daughter, Mango." "What are you talking about? Are you out of your mind? Although Katherine is beautiful, she is no match to our Mango." Mr. Shen at once thought that Mrs. Shen was out of her mind. But Mrs. Shen shook her head and said, "No, I just sent her to Mango''s bedroom and let her rest there, but I didn''t close the door. Through the crack of the door, I saw that she was very familiar with the Mango''s room. She even found the things that Mango secretly hid. Moreover, she kept crying since she entered the room. She told us that Mango''s appearance had been damaged from that big fire five years ago, and that she looked different from what we used to know when we meet again. I took a closer look at her and found out that her face features with her eyes in particr, looked very simr to Mango. Do you still remember? Mango''s eyes look like you." After listening to his wife''s words, Mr. Shen was also a little stunned. "But if she is really Mango, why doesn''t she reunite with us? And Nathan, why did he also help her to hide it from us?" "There may be some difficulties between them. I can tell that Nathan treats her really nicely, but she is just very cold to Nathan. We don''t know what is going on between them. Since the children don''t want to tell us, we don''t need to ask. As long as shees back." Mrs. Shen said as she wiped her tears. Mr. Shen pondered for a moment and said, "I''ll tell them to cook a few of Mango''s favorite dishes in the kitchen, and also a few things that she doesn''t like to eat. Don''t talk during the meal. Let''s observe her more. After all, it''s a big thing." "Well, it''s up to you! But since she doesn''t want us to go abroad, then we won''t go out. I always feel strange about this matter. At first, I was only happy when I learned the news about Mango. But now think about it, it has been five years, and there hasn''t been any news about Mango at all. Why did someone suddenly find us and tell us that they knew where she was?" Mrs. Shen''s words made Mr. Shen frown slightly. "Then let''s wait and see." "Alright." After their discussion, Mr. Shen went to the kitchen again and prepared for some dishes again. Although Nanny Liu was a little puzzled, she still did as she was told. Mango Shen didn''t know what Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen were doing. She stayed alone in the room for a long time, and then she heard Mrs. Shen knocking on the door. "Miss Katherine, the meal is ready. Come out and eat something. Are you awake?" Mango quickly wiped her face and said, "I''m awake. I''ming as soon as I clean up. Thank you, auntie." When Mrs. Shen heard her call her auntie, she suddenly felt very awkward and heartbroken, but she didn''t say anything. Mango went to the bathroom to clean herself up, and she didn''t want her parents to see her in a mess at this time. When she finally calmed herself down, she opened the door and walked out. The aroma of the food made her smile uncontrobly. "The food smells good." "Then eat more. Make yourself at home, and just take this ce like your own home. Sit down." Mrs. Shen took Mango''s hand and sat next to her. The more she looked at Mango, the more she felt that Mango was pleasing to the eye, and the more she felt that Mango was her own child. At this time, Mr. Shen also looked at Mango up and down. The appearance and voice could be changed, but her eyes and that look in her eyes could never be changed. Mr. Shen''s heart trembled a little, and he said calmly, "Let''s eat, there''s nothing special. It''s just a daily meal. Eat more and eat enough." "s." Mango had not felt the love from her parents for many years. Now that they had put aside the unpleasant things from the past, and she was spoiled by her parents like a child again. She almost couldn''t hold back her tears. She secretly med herself for being weak. She smiled and picked up her chopsticks. Subconsciously, she reached out her chopsticks to pick up her favorite food. The eyes of Mrs. Shen and Mr. Shen suddenly changed. That was a sweet and sour carp! It was Mango''s favorite dish. Now seeing that she tried to pick from this dish first, the old couple looked at each other and said nothing, but there was a hint of excitement in their eyes. "Try this. It''s made of mango, and it tastes particrly good." Mrs. Shen put a te of mango fried meat in front of Mango. There were not many people who could cook this dish. Even if they could make it, they couldn''t make it like Mrs. Shen did. Since childhood, it had be Mango''s favorite dish. Now that she saw this dish again, it had already been eight years. The aroma of this dish was tempting Mango''s taste buds. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She ate like a child and said while eating, "The dishes made by auntie are so delicious. Five-star restaurants can''t evenpare with her." As soon as she finished saying this, Mango and Mrs. Shen were both stunned. She remembered that when Mango was a child, she kept coughing all the time. Some people said that mango fried meat could cure her cough, so Mrs. Shen finally learned to make this dish. After she finished making it for the first time, Mango said that sentence. Now, hearing Mango say this again, Mrs. Shen almost couldn''t hold back her excitement. Fortunately, Mr. Shen coughed at this time. Mango herself also felt this sentence was a little abrupt. When she was about to exin something, she heard Mrs. Shen say, "Miss Katherine, you are really a good friend of Mango. Our Mango has also said that when she ate this dish for the first time." "Really?" Mango quickly lowered her head and did not dare to speak again. At this time, the old couple exchanged their eyes. Mrs. Shen then brought another dish of braised pork in front of Mango. "Try this braised pork. It''s the best dish of Nanny Liu." Mango frowned slightly and her chopsticks also paused for a moment, but she still put a piece into her mouth with a smile. She tried hard to bear the taste of the fat meat that she didn''t like and forced herself to swallow it, but she never touched this dish again. Mr. Shen''s eyes were a little wet, and then he also opened up to Mango. "How old is my little grandson now? How tall is he? Who does he look like more? Is there a photo of him?" Seeing her father''s expectant eyes, Mango quickly took out her mobile phone, she found Zion''s photo from the album and handed it to him. "This child is now more than four years old. He looks more like Nathaniel, but his small nose and small mouth look like you." Mango said happily. When Mr. Shen saw the phone, he subconsciously took it over. It seemed that he didn''t hold it firmly on purpose, and the album immediately flipped. When he saw the notes on the album, his eyes instantly turned red. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 The note read, "My baby." "My baby!" Mr. Shen''s hands felt a little excited, but he said with a smile, "This child is so good-looking." "Yeah, he is very well-behaved since he was born. He is very considerate since he was young, and he is also very sensible." When Mango mentioned her son, she was full of pride. Mr. Shen quietly opened the album and looked at it slowly. The more he looked at it, the happier he felt. "It must be pretty hard for Mango to live abroad by herself, am I right?" Mr. Shen suddenly changed the topic. Mango said in a low voice, "Not really. With thepany of the children, she lived a happy and full life." Mrs. Shen said anxiously, "Show me, you old man, why are you so selfish?" "I haven''t finished yet, have I?" Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen were fighting like two children. Mango''s lips curled up slightly when she saw them like this. She swore that she would bring Zion back to see her parents. While she was having a wonderful family time with Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen, Nathaniel''s didn''t go very well on his side. Not long after Nathaniel left the Shen family, he met Terrance''s fleet on his way. There were eight Bentleys that looked exactly the same, and each car was full of people. It looked like a very big scene. Nathaniel topped the car in the middle of the road directly and stopped them from moving forward. "Terrance, what do you mean?" Nathaniel couldn''t care less about their friendship at this time. Someone wanted to hurt his woman, and it was impossible for him to maintain a gentleman''s demeanor. Terrance was not surprised to bump into Nathaniel here. He rolled down the window and said coldly, "Mr. Ye, this thing has nothing to do with you today. I hope you can get out of my way." "As I said, Katherine is my woman. If you want to hurt her, you have to ask me first." Nathaniel did not flinch at all. Terrance''s face suddenly darkened. "Do you mean that you are going to mess with me today? My mother is already so old, yet she was treated like that by Katherine. She almost lost her life. Shouldn''t I ask for justice for my mother?" Terrance''s voice was cold and there was a possibility that he would break out at any time. Nathaniel whispered, "Why don''t you go back and ask your mother as for what has really happened? I said that as long as someone wants to hurt Katherine, the whole Ye Family will spare no efforts to fight with him to the end. Although the Hans family is very reputable, I don''t think the people of Ye Family are cowards either. If we really have to bring this to the capital city. I have plenty of time and energy. I am afraid that Madam Hans will have a difficult time to exin all of this. This is my advice to you." "Nathaniel, don''t go too far! Although Ye Family is the biggest family in Ocean City, you still can''t be so overbearing. No matter what happens today, I will take Katherine away. If you stop me, don''t me me for being rude." While speaking, Terrance waved his big hand, and a lot of bodyguards got off the Bentleys. Nathaniel looked at them without even blinking. However, Thomas said worriedly, "Mr. Ye, I''ve contacted our people. Do you want them toe over?" "The reason why the Hans family dares to gather people to make a scene here is only because of the title of being a martyr''s family member. Our Ye family are now just ordinary people, and it''s against thew to gather people on the street and start a trouble. Thomas, we Ye Family will not do such a thing, lest we lose our ancestors'' reputation." Nathaniel''s words were neither too loud nor too low, but it could be heard clearly by everyone, especially Terrance. Terrance''s chest heaved with rage. "Nathaniel, stop talking nonsense. I just want to get justice for my mother today." "Then let''s meet in court. As long as Madam Hans is not afraid of being embarrassed, our Ye Family will wait for you at any time." Nathaniel looked at Terrance coldly and did not give in at all. Terrance was so angry that he asked someone to carry him out. He took out a gun from his chest and pointed it at Nathaniel. "Do you believe that I can kill you today?" "Of course I believe it. The Hans family sacrificed the lives of all the family members for the country, finally as the only heir of the Hans family, the only survivor Terrance is qualified to carry a gun. This is an honor that everyone in the country knows, let alone in Ocean City. But today, I am still going to repeat what I have said, that what has happened to Madam Hans has nothing to do with Katherine. If you insisted on causing trouble for Katherine, you need to walk over me first. As long as I, Nathaniel Ye, dies, I of course can''t stop you from doing anything you want to do." Nathaniel said coldly. Terrance was so angry that his hands were trembling. When Nathaniel was serving in the military region, he was difficult to deal with. He had also heard of it, but they had never had a chance toe across with each other. Now that they had met, he did not expect this to happen. "My mother is so old, it was impossible for her to lie. If she said that Katherine wanted to kill her, then it must be the truth. My mother and Katherine didn''t know each other. She is already at such an age, why would she be bothered to mess with a strange woman? Nathaniel, you are also a child. If your mother is treated like this by someone, I don''t believe you can sit still." "I won''t confuse right and wrong like you. Your mother may be sacred in your mind, but I also feel the same for Katherine. She is the woman I want to protect with the efforts in my life. My woman is righteous and innocent, she never bullies the old. This incident isplicated, go back and ask your mother first. It won''t be toote toe back and ask for her." That was all Nathaniel could say. As for Newell, that was the secret of the Hans family. Unless Madam Hans told Terrance himself, it was not his ce to tell Terrance anything. As for Mango, he could not let anyone hurt her at all. Being repeatedly stopped by Nathaniel, Terrance''s heart was filled with anger. "Nathaniel, how dare you badmouth my mother just for a woman? Do you really think that I won''t shoot you?" "Go ahead! I''ll repeat what I''ve said. If you want Katherine. Fine, over my body!" Nathaniel wouldn''t give in to Terrance. Some people had already called the police when they saw this scene, but when they leaned that it was Terrance and Nathaniel, they had to report to the superior. Terrance was so provoked by Nathaniel, and at the same time, he thought of his mother, who was still lying in the hospital with a venttor on her face. He got so angry that he really pulled the trigger. However, he still knew what he was doing. The bullet flew across the air, as if it was trying to brush past Nathaniel''s shoulder. However, for some reason, Nathaniel''s body suddenly moved. "Bang!" The bullet shot directly toward Nathaniel''s heart. "Mr. Ye!" Thomas was so scared that his face turned pale. When he wanted to push Nathaniel away, he was surprised to find that Nathaniel was as steady as a mountain and he could not be moved at all. "Poof", the bullet shot into Nathaniel''s body.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Nathaniel''s body trembled and he fell backward. "Mr. Ye!" Thomas held him, and the bright red blood instantly soaked his shirt, which was so red that it was dazzling, but Nathaniel slightly curled up the corners of his mouth. He whispered to Thomas, "Terrance hurt me. If I die, he will owe Ye family a life. Remember, tell him that Katherine is my fiancee and the future hostess of Ye family. I don''t believe that he will dare to do anything to Mango." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Thomas''s eyes instantly turned red. "Mr. Ye, why are you doing this? Mrs. Ye may not know that you are good to her." "It doesn''t matter if she knows it or not. As long as she''s fine." After that, Nathaniel passed out directly. Terrance was stunned. He didn''t want to end up like this, either. It was just that he had been in the army for too long, and the habit ofmanding people had never been changed. After he came back, everyone was respectful to him because of the glory of the Hans family, so his temper got worse and worse. He just wanted to scare Nathaniel. As long as Nathaniel stepped aside, he would have a way to let the bodyguards pass through in an instant. At that time, Nathaniel Ye wouldn''t be able to stop him even if he wanted to. But why did he miss it? Why did he shoot him in the heart? Terrance actually saw it clearly that Nathaniel had done it on purpose! He deliberately came to his bullet. At that moment, Terrance was stunned. Moreover, he couldn''t change the direction of the trajectory. He could only watch Nathaniel fall down into a pool of blood. Now, in addition to regret, he also felt angry, but he had to shout at the shocked bodyguards beside him, "Why are you still standing there for? Call the ambnce! If something bad happens to Nathaniel, the whole Hans family can''t afford the consequence." Although Nathaniel had retired, he still had some influence in the military and even in the capital city. Due to some personal grudges, the Hans family killed Nathaniel. If this news was spread to the capital city, putting aside how others would think of the Hans family, even the current leader of the country might not necessarily spare the Hans family for the sake of their glory. When the bodyguards heard Terrance get angry like that, they started to get busy in a hurry. For a moment, the whole road was in chaos. The sirens, ambnce, and the discussion of the people onthe side all broke into a noise. Nathaniel''s face was pale as if he had stopped breathing. When the ambnce came, they directly put the venttor on him and began the rescue. Thomas''s hands were shaking. He had been following Nathaniel, and he had experienced such a scene many times. But in the past, Nathaniel never showed up in person. Now, for Mango, he actually did that. At this moment, Thomas was a little resentful of Mango. He, as an outsider, was even able to see Nathaniel''s affection for Mango so clearly. Why was Mango so cold-hearted and indifferent? The ambnce roared all the way to the military hospital. The leaders above attached great importance to it, and the Hans family didn''t dare to ck off, so they began to rescue him with all their strength. Nathaniel was pushed into the operating room. Thomas grabbed Terrance by the cor and said fiercely, "I don''t care who you are. If anything happens to Mr. Ye, I, Thomas Song, will be at odds with you!" Terrance''s cor was grabbed by someone for the first time in all these years. He wanted to do something, but he suddenly fell silent when he saw the light in the operating room. He was also worried. Seeing him like this, Thomas angrily shook him off, then took out the phone and called Mango. Mango was chatting with Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen. When she got the call from Thomas, her face turned pale. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 "What did you say?" Mango thought that she had heard it wrong. "Could this be Nathaniel''s trick again?" But howe she couldn''t stop panicking? Mango''s hands trembled a little. When she got up, she identally touched the corner of the sofa with her knees, which hurt her so much that she frowned. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Mrs. Shen was very worried when she saw Mango like this. Mango looked at Mrs. Shen and Mr. Shen. They had treated Nathaniel as their own son in the past five years. If they knew about this, they might be very anxious. It would be a lie if she wasn''t jealous. They were clearly her parents, but now they liked Nathaniel so much. And this also happened at the time she didn''t want to continue with Nathaniel anymore. Mango cleared her throat and said, "Nathaniel has something urgent to deal with in thepany. I need to go back to help him. Auntie, uncle, I''lle back to apany you some other day." She tried to keep her tone as calm as possible, but sweat had already oozed out of her palms. "Go ahead. Things weren''t easy for Nathan during the past years. If you can, go help him as much as you can." Mrs. Shen was now increasingly fond of her son-inw as she looked at him more. Naturally, she would said a few more words for Nathaniel. Mango didn''t say anything, she said goodbye to them quickly. Then she went out and took a taxi and went straight to the military hospital. After arriving at the military hospital, Mango was shocked by the scene there. There were two rows of men in ck standing at the door of the operating room. A man in the wheelchair looked all fierce, and Thomas stared at them with anger. "Thomas, how is Nathaniel?" Mango took a step forward and asked. She could feel her nervousness, but she told herself that it was all for the sake of Rita, not because she still had feelings for Nathaniel. When Thomas saw Mangoing, he hurriedly went up to her. "Miss Shen, Mr. Ye is still being rescued." "What the hell is going on?" When Mango and Nathaniel left, Nathaniel was still fine. How did this happen all of a sudden? Before Thomas could say anything, Terrance, who was on the side, took the lead in speaking. "Are you Katherine?" "Who are you?" Mango subconsciously nced at this man. This man looked very masculine, and he looked like a person who hated evil as if it was his enemy at first nce. However, in Mango''s memory, she did not remember such a person. Thomas subconsciously pulled Mango behind him and said fiercely, "Mr. Hans, our Mr. Ye said that if you want Katherine, you have to step on his body to go there. Now our Mr. Ye is still being saved inside, don''t tell me that Mr. Hans want to take advantage of this critical moment and take Miss Katherine away?" "If I insist on taking her away, what can you do to me? Thomas, you are alone after all, but I have so many people around me." Terrance frowned slightly and was obviously a little angry. Nathaniel only dared to shout at him because of Ye family''s influence and the fact that he was the head of Ye family. However, Thomas was just an assistant, and he even dared to talk to him like this. This was outrageous! Thomas'' face was flushed with anger. Just as he was about to argue with Terrance, his arm was grabbed by Mango. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Can you tell me first who the person in front of you is? How is he rted to Nathaniel? Was he the reason why Nathaniel was lying inside?" Mango asked several questions in a row. Thomas nodded and said, "His name is Terrance Hans, and he''s a member of the Hans family. Mr. Ye was injured by him with a pistol, and the bullet shot directly into his heart. I don''t know how he is doing now." When it came to Nathaniel, Thomas'' eyes turned red. Mango''s heart was suddenly tightened. Shot in the heart? He had just survived not long ago! Mango took a step forward, looked straight at Terrance and asked, "Who are you to Madam Hans?" "She''s my mother!" Terrance''s anger rose again when he saw that Mango had asked about Madam Hans directly. "Don''t think that our family will not do anything to you because Nathaniel is protecting you. Let me tell you that my mother is still in the hospital with a venttor. I will never forgive you for what you did to my mother!" "What did I do to your mother? Terrance Hans, right? You seem like a big shot, but do you also like ckmailing like your mother?" For whatever reason, Mango felt the fire burning in her heart, and she couldn''t get rid of it, so she spoke in a sharper way. Terrance Hans was angry when she said so righteously that the olddy was trying to ckmail her after she had knocked her down. "What are you talking about? I dare you to say it again." "Not only do I dare to say it, but I also have to exin it clearly. Your mother looks like a senior of old age. It''s fine that she actually did something awfully shameful like ckmailing. But now she comes back to find trouble with Nathaniel for this reason. I just want to ask you as where is the dignity of the Hans family. Is it still there? If you don''t care about your dignity, please go home and close the door, so you get to do whatever you want. I am a decent person. I have never touched a single hair on your mother, not even her clothes. But today, since you have hurt Nathaniel, I will fight with you till the end!" This might be the first time Mango had ever showed such a strong defense for Nathaniel in front of outsiders, to the point that Thomas was stunned. He didn''t even know what kind of reaction he should make. Terrance had been living afortable life all these years. When had he ever been criticized in person like this? And even his mother was included. Instead of being angry, heughed. "You''re just a weak woman. What can you do to me if you fight with me till the end?" As soon as Terrance finished saying his words, a loud p fell on Terrance''s face. The p was so sudden that no one had expected Mango to make a sudden move. After all, even an assistant like Thomas only stared at Terrance in anger and didn''t dare to touch him, but Mango actually hit him! Not only did she hit him, but she also hit him hard! It was extremely loud! The bodyguards around were all stunned! Terrance was also stunned! A burning feeling spread across his face. Mango swung her numb arm and said coldly, "You should be praying that Nathaniel will be fine, if something bad happens to him, I don''t care how powerful the Hans family is, I will let the Hans family pay the price even at the cost of my own life! You''d better pray that he can be safe and sound!" After that, Mango looked at Terrance who looked all awkward. She got up and walked to the door of the operating room. The lights in the operating room were still on. She couldn''t see the inside from the outside, let alone what was going on inside. Mango was worried, and her brows were tightly knitted together. She hadn''t had this kind of heart-wrenching feeling for many years. The man inside had hurt her too deeply. She couldn''t wait to see him die! But she was the only one who could kill him! Nathaniel was Mango''s man. Even if he was to be sentenced to death, the decision was not meant to be made by others. Moreover, Rita still needed Nathaniel, and he couldn''t die no matter what happened! Mango kept getting herself mentally prepared, but she still couldn''t stop the fear in her heart. She was afraid! Yes! She was really scared! Her body was shaking slightly. The fear of seeing Nathaniel die on the operating table and could no longer open his eyes again was like a nightmare that haunted her heart, making her so repressed that she couldn''t breathe. "Thomas, did Nathaniel say anything?" Mango wanted to shift her focus, but she couldn''t do it. Her eyes seemed to be fixed on the door of the operating room, and she couldn''t look away no matter how hard she tried. Thomas didn''t realize what was going on until he was called by Mango. "Mr. Ye said something." He leaned over by Mango''s ear and repeated Nathaniel''s words. Mango listened to him finish, and the expression in her eyes changed unpredictably. No one could figure out what she was thinking. Terrance finally came back to his senses. "Fuck! How dare you hit me? Are you all made of wood? Are you just watching me being beaten by a woman?" Terrance was about to go crazy. Except for his mother, he had not been pped by any women in his life. The bodyguards around also reacted and subconsciously wanted to go up to catch Mango. Mango did not turn around and she said coldly, "So? Not only the Hans family doesn''t care about their dignity, but they also have be so shameless? How can so many strong men actually try to hit a weak woman like me? Well, go ahead and show me. I just connected to the online streaming. Let''s do a live broadcast now. We should let everyone in Ocean City see the true color of the Hans family!" After she said that, she directly raised her mobile phone. The mobile phone was connected to a online streaming studio, in which there were a lot of people. Terrance''s face instantly looked embarrassed to the extreme. "Katherine, Fine! Today, Nathaniel protects you, and I will let you go for the time being. You just wait and see!" Terrance was so angry that he only felt a taste of bloody in his mouth. However, he couldn''t show weakness in front of Mango anymore. He turned around angrily and pushed the wheelchair away. "Stop!" Mango shouted coldly. Terrance really stopped. After he stopped, he then regretted. Why was he being so obedient? Mango said coldly, "No one can leave before Nathaniel is out of danger!" "What right do you have to stop me?" Terrance felt that Mango was a crazy woman. He had investigated Mango and found that she was just a foreign designer. She had no power or influence and had no connections in Ocean City. He was actually hit by such an ordinary woman! Not only did she hit him, but she even dared to order him to stay! Who did she think she was? Mango Shen said coldly, "I don''t have any right, but on my way to the hospital, I have called my friend who reported this to the capital city. It won''t be a big deal if Nathaniel is fine. If something bad happens to him, as I said, I will let the Hans family pay the price!" The words capital city made Terrance''s face change a little. "What kind of friend do you have?" "I don''t have many friends, but I just know Walter. But Walter seems to know Master Mo in the capital city. It seems that his name is Carlson Mo." Hearing Mango''s words, Terrance''s face suddenly changed, and his face was as pale as a white paper. In fact, Mango didn''t know who Carlson was, but Walter told her to say so, so she said it. Now it seemed that this Master Mo had a great influence in the capital city, and this Terrance might really be afraid of this man called Carlson! Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Terrance was kind of in a dilemma, he didn''t know whether he should stay or he should leave. His face was burning. But now he could only kill Mango with his eyes. He really didn''t dare to do anything else. Mango, on the other hand, ignored him and said to Thomas on the side, "Nathaniel''s blood type is special. I''ve contacted other hospitals on my way here. I guess the blood ising soon. Get ready." Thomas paused for a moment, and then he realized it. He secretly admired Mango''s ability in dealing with things. He panicked directly. He had forgotten that Nathaniel''s blood type was special. Fortunately, Mango was now fully prepared. So it seemed that Mango wasn''tpletely indifferent to Nathaniel, was she? Thinking of how Mango angrily pped Terrance just now, Thomas felt a shame. Had he known earlier, he should have recorded it with his mobile phone, Mr. Ye would definitely be very happy about it. Mango frowned slightly when she saw that Thomas was still standing still. "Why are you still here?" "I''m afraid that if I leave, they will do harm to you." This was also the problem that Thomas considered. Before Nathaniel passed out, he entrusted Mango to him. He couldn''t let Mango be bullied by Terrance here. Mango said faintly, "He doesn''t dare to do anything to me for the time being. The most important thing for you to do right now is to pick up the blood." As she was talking, the door of the operating room opened, and the doctor came out anxiously. "Mr. Ye''s blood is rare, and the stock in our blood bank may not be enough. I need to transfer some blood from other hospitals now, but I don''t know if we can make it." "I have already said it to the Central Hospital and the No.2 Hospital on my way here. They should be on their way by now. Although there is not much blood stock, it should be able to hold for a while. Doctor, is Nathaniel all right?" Mango didn''t notice that, but when she asked thest question, her voice was trembling. The doctor nced at Mango and found that Thomas was also there. Then he whispered, "As long as the blood arrives timely, we will try our best. But since Mr. Ye has a wound on his chest, he is really seriously injured this time." As soon as he finished speaking, Thomas was stunned. "Mr. Ye has a..." Before he could finish his question, he saw Mango ring at him coldly, which was full of warning. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thomas quickly shut up. Mango turned back to look at Terrance and said, "If something happens to Nathaniel, the Ocean City will be in chaos." It was the first time for Terrance to be threatened by a woman in his life time. He was so angry that he trembled all over, but he couldn''t do anything to her. This grievance made him hate Mango so much that he red at her, and then he turned his head to get mad secretly. The blood source from the Central Hospital and No.2 Hospital arrived soon. The doctor did not dare to waste any time and quickly went back to the operating room. Mango''s heart felt as if it had been seized by something, it got tightened from time to time. The bodyguard saw that Terrance''s face was swollen, so he quickly found ice cubes to cool him down, but he was scared back by Terrance''s cold temperament. The tense atmosphere was still going on. Terrance''s phone rang abruptly. He looked at Mango and Thomas, pushed the wheelchair aside to answer the phone. "What''s up?" It was from his bodyguard who stayed in the hospital to take care of Madam Hans. The bodyguard said in a low voice, "Mr. Hans, the olddy has woken up. She told you toe back right now. Don''t do anything to Nathaniel. She said that the capital city has called." The corners of Terrance''s mouth twitched. "It''s toote. I''ve already injured Nathaniel. He is being rescued at the hospital right now." As soon as the bodyguard said this to Madam Hans, Madam Hans was directly stunned. At this time, she didn''t even bother to pretend to be ill. She grabbed the phone and asked, "Did you do anything to him?" Terrance could hear that it was his mother''s voice. He said in a muffled voice, "I didn''t hit him." Only then did Madam Hans let out a sigh of relief, but then she heard Terrance Hans say, "I shot him. I shot him right in the heart!" These words almost made Madam Hans pass out directly. "Terrance Hans, are you crazy? Do you know who Nathaniel is? How can you shoot him?" What should Terrance say? "Mom, I was tricked by Nathaniel. I didn''t intend to shoot him in the heart, but who knew he..." "What the hell do you know! The Mo family from the capital city called and said that Master Mo wanted to find Nathaniel and asked him to go to the capital city tomorrow. If this gets spread to the capital city, how can the Hans family get to keep our dignity?" Madam Hans now regretted it to death. Terrance had alsoe to his senses. "Mom, haven''t you been in aa all the time? Why didn''t you..." "Get your ass back now! I have something to tell you!" At this time, Madam Hans couldn''t care about anything else. She wanted to tell Terrance toe back first. After Madam Hans hung up the phone, Terrance was full of doubts. Hadn''t his mother been in aa all the time? But why didn''t the capital city call him, but instead, they called the olddy in the hospital? Besides, judging from the olddy''s voice just now, she didn''t seem to be weak at all. He suddenly remembered what Nathaniel had said on the street. He said, go back and ask Madam Hans. Could it be that what happened at that time really had nothing to do with Mango? Or did Madam Hans schemed all of this all by herself? At the thought of this possibility, Terrance''s face darkened. He was deceived by his mother and she made him a viin. If it was really the case, the dignity of the Hans family would be shamed. Terrance came back on the wheelchair. Looking at Mango walking back and forth with worry, he suddenly said in a low voice, "If I have wronged you today, I will find a time to ask for punishment." "There''s no need for that. I''ve already said that it won''t be a big deal if Nathaniel is fine. If anything happens to him, the Hans family will have to pay the price." Mango could tell from Terrance''s attitude after he answered the phone that Walter must have seeded. She never expected that Walter would be willing to help her. After all, Walter and Nathaniel were deadly enemies. Moreover, when they were at the base, Nathaniel even kicked Walter into the sea. She heard that Walter even caught a cold because of this. She only called Walter because she wanted to have a try. She didn''t expect that Walter agreed at once, and it seemed that this matter was quite a sess. Terrance showed his weakness to a woman for the first time, but he didn''t expect that she didn''t appreciate his kindness at all. For a moment, he was extremely embarrassed, but he was also a little angry. He felt that Mango was a little too aggressive, and he didn''t seem to realize at all that he had also been so aggressive to Mango and Nathaniel at that time. "There''s something going on in my house. I''ll go back first. If something happens to Nathaniel, you can send someone to inform me at any time." Terrance was worried about Madam Hans. Moreover, Madam Hans asked him to go back as soon as possible. He couldn''t wait to find out about the truth. Mango sneered and said, "Thomas, are you a fool? Your president has been hurt by someone like this, and that person wants to run away now, how could you just stand there and watch?" When Thomas heard that, he immediately called his people. Terrance had never been a deserter. Now that Mango had said such words, he couldn''t stand it. "I, Terrance Hans, have never run away from my responsibility. Miss Shen, you''ve gone too far." "I''ve gone too far? So what you havemitted didn''t go too far, but my words were too much to you? Mr. Hans really holds a double standard. In the beginning, Nathaniel and I both said that I had nothing to do with your mother''s affairs. Have you investigated it? Did you believe it? You even dared to hurt Nathaniel in order to catch me. Mr. Hans'' family is rich and powerful. I, as an ordinary citizen, can''t afford to offend you. But still, I can''t even say anything fair?" Mango''s words were sarcastic. Terrance had been respected by people for so many years because of his family''s glory. It had been a long time since he had been criticized in person. Now that he had experienced it again, he really got to taste the mixed feeling of it, and he felt extremely awkward. Of course, he couldn''t leave in such a situation. Terrance''s brows were tightly knitted together. He had to ask his bodyguards to send a message to Madam Hans, saying that he would go back as long as Nathaniel got out of danger. The bodyguard looked at Mango. It might be the first time for him to have ever seen such a bold woman, and then he left quickly. The waiting time was always long and torturous. Mango had been staring at the red light in the operating room, feeling that the color was particrly dazzling. She felt that Nathaniel was simply a jerk. He knew clearly that she still loved him, but why did he have to risk his life to stop everything for her? How should she talk to him about Rita? How could she just take away his organs with clear conscience? How could she continue to hate him? Mango''s felt veryplicated. As time went by, the operation didn''t show any signs of ending at all. Seeing that Mango was a little tired, Thomas whispered, "Miss Shen, you''d better sit down and wait. I''m going to buy something to eat. You need to maintain your strength." Mango didn''t say anything. She was not really hungry, but she didn''t want to wait like that either. She was panicked! The kind of panic she had never felt before! What if Nathaniel died? As long as she thought of this word, Mango felt cold all over her body, as if she had fallen into an ice hole. Seeing that she didn''t object, Thomas went out to buy food in a hurry. Before he left, he asked the bodyguards of Ye family to protect Mango. Mango didn''t say anything after talking to Terrance, but her eyes had been staring at the operating room without blinking. Terrance couldn''t help but be curious. ording to his investigation, Katherine was just a woman who had juste to Ocean City. How could she have such deep feelings for Nathaniel? Did they know each other before? However, he had also investigated the past of Nathaniel. Other than his wife who died five years ago, there was only Macy by Nathaniel''s side. Recently, Nathaniel had sent Macy back to Chu family to reflect on herself. So what kind of power did Katherine have to make Nathaniel care so much about her and risk everything for her in such a short period of time? Terrance''s eyes fell on Mango. He could still feel the strength from this woman when she pped him. He really didn''t expect that such a thin woman would be able to beat him up this hard. He suddenly had more interest in Katherine. Mango noticed that eyes on her and suddenly turned around, only to meet Terrance''s eyes in the air. When she saw the look in Terrance''s eyes, she squinted her eyes slightly and then turned away coldly. It was the first time that Terrance had beenpletely ignored by a woman. When he was about to say something, the light in the operating room went out. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Regardless of what Terrance was thinking. Mango was the first to stand up and quickly came to the door of the operating room. "Doctor, how is he?" Mango''s palm were sweating. She hadn''t had this kind of feeling for a long time. That kind of nervousness seemed to be a hundred or even a thousand times worse than when she was checking her college entrance exam result. The doctor took off his mask, breathed a sigh of relief and said, "He should be fine for now, but we still need to see whether he will have a fever tonight. If he can make it through tonight and wake up tomorrow morning, he will be alright, if not..." The doctor didn''t say the following words, but Mango still understood. Tonight was the most crucial night. "May I stay with him tonight?" Mango knew that Nathaniel would probably be sent to the ICU given the fact he had been so seriously injured, and the families were not allowed to be in the ICU. But Mango felt too worried to go back like this. She kept telling herself that Nathaniel was Rita'' only hope. Only when she saw hime back to life would Rita have hope. The doctor was in a dilemma. Thomas happened to be back at this time. "Let her stay. She is Mr. Ye''s fiancee, the future hostess of our Ye Family!" Thomas'' words stunned Mango. After hearing Thomas'' words, the doctor immediately became respectful to Mango. "Miss Shen, please change into a sterile suit and follow us into the ICU. But you''d better eat something before going inside because the family members are not allowed to bring food in there. You know, the patients get the infusion of nutrient drips." The doctor''s words made Mango nod. Although she was not hungry now, in order to have the strength to take care of Nathaniel, she forced herself to eat something, and then she changed into a sterile suit and followed to the ICU where Nathaniel was. Terrance wanted to say something at this time, but no one gave him a chance. Seeing him like this, Thomas said lightly, "Mr. Hans, you''d better wait outside. Our Miss Shen said that you can''t leave as long as Mr. Ye is still in danger." "What a joke! Since when do I, Terrance Hans, need a woman''s permission to go anywhere?" Hearing Terrance''s words, his bodyguards couldn''t even stand it. If he didn''t need a woman''s permission, then Mr. Hans, why didn''t you just leave, and why did you have to stay here all the time? Why did you insist on waiting for Nathaniel toe out? However, no one dared to say that to Terrance unless he wanted to die. However, Thomas didn''t seem to hear what Terrance said. He still said coldly, "Of course no one dares to stop Mr. Hans from going anywhere. Nor did anyone dare to stop you from shooting on the street, did they?" These words made Terrance feel lost for words, he indeed did that. He sat angrily in the wheelchair and said to the bodyguard beside him, "Go and buy me something to eat. Do you want to starve me to death?" As soon as he got the news that Mango had returned, Terrance rushed over immediately. Before he could do anything else, Nathaniel hade up with such a n. Now it was almost midnight, and he hadn''t eaten anything yet. If he hadn''t seen Mango eat something just now, he would have forgotten that he hadn''t eaten anything at night. Of course, the bodyguards didn''t dare to cause any dy, so they went to buy food in a hurry. Thomas was arranging the security work around, regardless of whether Terrance Hans was there or not. Terrance felt that he was really unlucky today. The phone rang again. When he saw it was Madam Hans'' number, Terrance sighed softly and then clicked the answer button. "Mom." "Nathaniel hasn''t woken up yet?" Madam Hans sounded a little anxious. What kind of mother did that to her own son? Terrance Hans finally found out today. "He just got out of the operating room, but his situation is not very good. The doctor said that it all depends on whether he can wake up tomorrow morning or not." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Terrance sounded a little tired. He pushed the wheelchair to a corner and whispered, "Mom, what''s going on? Can you exin it clearly to me? I can see it, this thing may really have nothing to do with Katherine." After hearing her son''s question, Madam Hans was silent for a few seconds. Then she sighed and told Terrance Hans everything. Terrance Hans'' whole body froze after he heard that. "Mom, how could you do such a thing? How could you go that far to look for an illegitimate child who may not be the blood of the Hans family at the cost of the glory of the Hans family which had been earned with a few lives, and you even used such a disgraceful means to ckmail an innocent woman. What were you thinking?" "I was so anxious that I had no other options. That person said that as long as I did it, he would tell me Newell''s whereabouts. I..." "Let''s not talk about whether Newell is a member of our family first. Even if he is, ording to the rules of the Hans family, we don''t even want such a descendant. My elder brother was a hero and a martyr. If he knew that you treated an innocent person for his illegitimate son, do you think he will Now Terrance almost wanted to find a hole to hide in. He had always been proud of being a member of the Hans family. He even thought that the people in the Hans family were all upright and righteous and would never do such a thing like ckmailing. Moreover, that person also turned out to be the respected olddy of the Hans family. That was also why he was so angry and desperately wanted to get justice for his mother. He did not expect that all of this had been plotted by his mother, and it was a trap set by his mother! At the thought of Mango''s resolute and unyielding face, Terrance felt that his face which had almost recovered from the swelling was starting to burn with pain again. Except for this time, his own mother pped him. Madam Hans didn''t expect this to be so serious. She just wanted to find the descendant of the Hans family and she thought that she was just an ordinary woman. Who knew that Nathaniel would protect her like this and even got the Mo family in the capital city involved because of this matter! "What should we do now?" Madam Hans was a little anxious. Terrance''s head was full of all kinds ofwsuit. "What else can we do? It''s the Hans family''s fault. No matter what Nathaniel is going to do to us, I''ll take care of it. As for Katherine, I''ll apologize to her face to face. Whateverpensation she wants, I''ll try my best to satisfy her. But mom, have you found the person who gave you that message?" "Not yet." Speaking of this, Madam Hans became even angrier. She even came this far regardless of her own reputation, but that person seemed to have suddenly evaporated. There was no news at all, and even the people she sent out had no clues. Terrance knew that he had met an opponent. "Just stay out of this. Leave everything to me." Terrance sighed. It was not until then that Madam finally felt that she had really caused trouble for her son and the Hans family. "Son, if mother goes to apologize personally, do you think it will be better?" Madam Hans knew that her son was very proud. Now, letting alone to apologize, even if she was asked to kneel down, she would do as she said, as long as the Hans family would not be ruined. How could Terrance possibly let his mother do this? "Mom, don''te here for now. You are not in good health. You''d better wait in the hospital. I''m here." Terrance hung up the phone, feeling all agitated. He hadn''t smoked for many years, but at this moment, he had the urge to smoke. However, this was a hospital after all, and he couldn''t do whatever he wanted. When he returned to the outside of the ICU, Terrance''s state of mind was different from before. It was the Hans family who had misunderstood Nathaniel, and they also wrongly used Katherine. When thinking of the Hans family, who had always been upright and just, actuallymitted such a thing, Terrance Hans felt a little depressed. However, it was not his style to escape from responsibility. He could only wait for Nathaniel to wake up and ask for his and Mango''s forgiveness. After Mango changed into a sterile suit and followed into Nathaniel''s ICU, the nurse quickly hung the bottle of drips over Nathaniel and told Mango to look for them when something came up. Then she went out. When there were only Mango and Nathaniel left in the ICU, the air was terribly quiet. It seemed that besides the ticking sound from the drip, even the heartbeat could not be heard. Mango looked at Nathaniel in the hospital bed, whose face was as pale as paper, she was in a very complicated mood. She hadn''t seen Nathaniel being this weak for many years. She had always thought that the fire five years ago had burned all the feelings in her heart to ashes. But at this moment, she finally realized that she still had some leftover feelings to Nathaniel. In thea, Nathaniel was very quiet, as if he could leave at any time. She couldn''t help but think of Rita. From the moment Rita was born, she spent more time in sleeping than in waking, just like Nathaniel at this moment. Just as she was lost in thought, Mango''s phone showed a video request. Mango took a deep breath and adjusted herself hurriedly. Only then did she realize that it was sent by her daughter Rita. Was this some sort of spiritual connection? Mango smiled bitterly, but then she quickly clicked the "ept" button. "Mommy." Rita1 soft voice was heard. It seemed like a pair of gentle hands, softly calming the pain in Mango''s heart. "Rita, did you just get up?" "Yes, the sun is so warm today! But Mommy, my chest feels very ufortable. Where are you mommy? Are you in the hospital? Are you sick?" Rita spent all year in the hospital. Naturally, she was very familiar with the hospital furnishings. She often went to the ICU. Now that she saw Mango there, she couldn''t help but feel nervous and anxious. Seeing that her daughter was so anxious, Mango quickly said, "No, mommy is not sick. It''s just a friend of mine is ill. Mommy is here to take care of him." "Mommy''s friend? Do I know that person? Is it a he or a she? Mommy, can I have a look?" Rita was not a very curious girl, but this time, she suddenly wanted to have a look at this friend. Mango''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. "Why do you want to look at this friend of mine, Rita?" "I don''t know. I just want to see. Mommy, can''t I?" There was a hint of paleness on Rita'' lips, which were exactly the same as Nathaniel''s. Mango originally wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t bear it after all. She gently pointed the phone at Nathaniel''s face. It was the first time that Rita had seen Nathaniel. A strange feeling lingered around her chest, so much that she couldn''t help shouting out loud. "Mommy, who is he? Why does he look so simr to me?" Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Mango knew that Rita would ask this question. After all, for both Zion or Rita, they all looked a lot like Nathaniel. If the three of them stood together, anyone would be able to tell that they were rted. But at this moment, Mango didn''t know how to tell Rita about Nathaniel''s identity. "He is..." "Is he my daddy?" Rita asked in a hurry, her tone sounded so urgent. Mango was stunned at once. Could this be the spiritual connection between the child and Nathaniel? She wanted to deny it, but when she looked at Rita'' expectant eyes, she couldn''t open her mouth. "Rita, can mommy talk to you about thister?" "Oh." Rita was obviously a little disappointed, but she smiled and said, "Mommy, what''s wrong with him? Is he also sick? Is he suffering the same disease as Rita? Can you bring him to the United States for treatment with Rita?" For Rita, the people lying in the hospital were all patients, and for those who had pale-looking faces like her might probably have the same disease as her. Although she didn''t know what death was, while from Mango and Zion''s eyes, she knew that sooner orter she would be separated from them . Mango''s tears kept streaming down her cheeks when she heard her daughter''s words. "No, he''s only injured. He''ll be fine after a good rest." "Mommy, when I''m recovered, can I go to see uncle?" Rita spontaneously called Nathaniel uncle. At this moment, Mango''s heart seemed to have been cut by a knife. "Rita, be a good girl. As long as you listen to the doctor, you will be fine. Let alone visiting this uncle, I will promise you everything you want." "Mommy, it''s so nice of you. You must take good care of uncle, or I won''t be able to see him when I go back." There was a hint of longing in Rita'' eyes. Mango quickly nodded to agree. "Good girl, is your godfathering soon? Get ready quickly. When your godfather sees that you are ying with your mobile phone early in the morning, he will scold you again." Hearing this, Rita mischievously stuck out her tongue. "Goodbye, mommy." "Goodbye, babe." Mango hung up the video call with a smile, but her tears could not help flowing down. She looked at Nathaniel on the hospital bed, and her mind was entangled. Shoud she tell Nathaniel about the existence of Rita? She didn''t have to think about it in the beginning, but Nathaniel''s protection for her at the cost of his life made her cold heart crack again. Perhaps Nathaniel was telling the truth. It was not him who had treated her and her children that way. But could she really believe him? Mango didn''t know. In the middle of the night, Nathaniel started to have a fever. He kept talking nonsense. Mango quickly got up and touched his forehead, which was terribly hot. She wanted to find the doctor, but Nathaniel suddenly held her hand. "Mango, don''t leave me, don''t leave..." Nathaniel''s voice was not loud, but it made Mango''s heart tremble. She suddenly turned her head and discovered that Nathaniel was not awake. "Mango, I''m sorry, I wasn''t aware of my feelings for you early enough, and I caused the ident for you and the child. It''s my fault." Tears welled up from the corners of Nathaniel''s eyes as he spoke. Mango wanted to pull back her hand, but she was not able to do it no matter how hard she tried. When she looked up, she saw Nathaniel''s tears. He actually cried! They said that men were not easy to shed tears, let alone a fickle man like Nathaniel. But why he had tears at the corners of his eyes? "Nathaniel, let go of me!" Mango felt that Nathaniel was pretending. This man must have woken up and deliberately put on such pathetic show for her. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not pull out her hand. Nathaniel, on the other hand, was in even more pain at this time. "Nick, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I failed to protect you as a brother. Don''t worry, I will treat your son as my own son. He is a child of Ye Family. Whether he is smart or not, he is always your son!" Nathaniel''s mind seemed to be in a mess. Mango didn''t know who Nick was at the beginning, but when Nathaniel mentioned that he didn''t protect his brother well, she knew that it would be Nick Ye, the twin brother that Nathaniel had mentioned. She kept telling herself that everything about the twins was all Nathaniel''s excuses to get her sympathy. But at this moment, she really could not continue to deceive herself like this. "Nathaniel, let go of my hand. You can''t die now. You have a fever. I need to bring the doctor in." Mango said in a low voice, but Nathaniel couldn''t hear it at all. He was immersed in his own thoughts and couldn''t get out at all. "I love you, Mango, don''t leave me. You don''t know how happy I was when I knew you were pregnant with my child, but I couldn''t keep you around me, because Macy would do harm to you. Mango, I didn''t expect that my decision would lead to your death in the fire. Why did you leave like that? Why were you so cold-hearted? Didn''t you say that you loved me so much? Why did you leave with our child? Why do you leave me alone? Can youe back, Mango? As long as you come back, I will follow you on everything. I will never leave you again. I will not be arrogant anymore. I will tell you that I love you. I have already fallen deeply in love with you after the marriage of three years. But why did you leave me with our child after I have learned this fact?" "I don''t believe, I don''t believe that you would elope with another man. You love me so much. For me, you can cut off with your family. For me, you can bear all the pressure. Flow could you possibly fall in love with another man? Mango, my heart really hurts. Don''t go, okay? The fire is so big, you must be afraid, right? You must be expecting that I was able to save you, right? But I was toote. Mango, I''m sorry." Nathaniel started to talk more and more. In the end, he started crying like a child. Mango''s tears wetted her face unconsciously. She thought that she didn''t care and even told herself that a fickle man like Nathaniel wasn''t worthy of her crying for him. But why couldn''t she stop crying now? "Nathaniel, get up! Don''t y dumb in front of me. I know you''re awake. You must be awake, right? Get up, get up!" Mango shook Nathaniel''s shoulders fiercely, but Nathaniel was still in aa. He kept shouting Mango''s name, he even said that he had already thought of the child''s name. When hearing this, Mango could no longer control herself and burst into tears on Nathaniel''s body. "If what you said is true, I will give you another chance, but if I find out that you are lying to me, Nathaniel, even if I am charged with murder, I will die with you. Do you hear me? If you hear me, wake up! Only when you wake up can I give you another chance! Nathaniel!" Mango called Nathaniel''s name. It was only at this moment that she realized that she had never forgotten about Nathaniel in the past five years. No matter what kind of harm this man had done to her, now when confronting the death, she was really afraid that he would die like this, and then there would no longer be a man named Nathaniel in this world. It turned out that it was more than just the resentment that had been supporting her for the past five years, there was also love. Mango''s tears fell on Nathaniel''s face. After crying for a while, she found that Nathaniel had loosened her hand, as if he stopped breathing. "Nathaniel! Wake up! Wake up!" Mango''s heart was about to stop beating. "I''m telling you, you don''t just have one son. If you die now, you would never see your daughter in your life! Do you know that your daughter is still fighting for her life? She is only a child. When she was alive, she was small like a kitten. She has been struggling to live. How can an adult like you just die like this? Nathaniel!" Mango shook Nathaniel, and the huge panic made her cry. Then, as if she had thought of something, she ran out crazily. "Doctor! Doctor! Nathaniel stopped breathing! He stopped breathing!" Mango had never been as flustered as she was at this moment. She was like a crazy woman, not caring how others saw her. She cried and shouted, not caring about how awkward she looked at this time. Terrance was shocked by Mango''s behavior. If he couldn''t tell Mango''s feelings for Nathaniel, he would have lived his life in vain. For some reason, Terrance suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. He had no time to find out why he would feel this way. The doctors and nurses rushed over and pushed Nathaniel into the emergency room again. Mango wanted to follow, but she was stopped outside by a doctor. Shepletely lost it. Mango copsed by the door of the emergency room, as if all her strength had been taken away. When Thomas came over, he saw Mango,pletely battered out of her senses. He hurried forward and put his coat on Mango''s shoulders. "Miss Shen, Mr. Ye will be fine. It''s cold on the ground. Please get up first." Mango was helped by Thomas to sit on the chair, but her tears kepting down. She had always thought that she would be happy if Nathaniel died, at least all the suffering she had been through over so many years was not in vain. However, when he was really at the critical moment of life and death, Mango could no longer deceive herself.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She was so useless, wasn''t she? However, she really couldn''t just watch him with cold eyes and tell herself not to be sad. Thomas didn''t know how tofort Mango. He was also worried about Nathaniel, but after all, he was a man. It seemed that there was nothing he could do other than apanying. Terrance pushed his wheelchair over and handed over the handkerchief in his hand. "Wipe your tears. If he dies, I''ll give you my life." Terrance''s voice was not loud, but there was a hint of determination in it. Mango whacked off his handkerchief right away and said with hatred, "Your life is worthless to me! Terrance Hans, get out! Get out of my way before I lose control!" Her eyes were all scarlet and even full of murderous intent. At this moment, Terrance did not doubt for a second that Mango really wanted to kill him! "Miss Katherine, I''m sorry!" Terrance solemnly apologized to Mango, but Mango didn''t appreciate it. When she suddenly stood up and wanted to do something to Terrance, she suddenly cked out and passed out in an instant. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 "Miss Shen!" Thomas'' face suddenly turned pale. Nathaniel was already like this. If something bad happened to Mango, how could he exin it to Nathaniel? Thomas was so scared that he hurried to find a doctor, but Terrance stopped him. "There''s no need to find a doctor. She passed out from being too emotional. Hold her up and I''ll help you to pinch her philtrum. She''ll be fine right away." Terrance''s words made Thomas somewhat suspicious, but when he saw Terrance''s serious expression at this time, he still obediently helped to hold up Mango. It required skills to pinch philtrum. If you pinched it too lightly, it would be useless. If you pinched it too hard, it would make people ufortable. Terrance used to do this kind of thing when he was in the army. At this time, when he faced Mango, he suddenly felt a bit tied up. Terrance smelled the faint fragrance of a woman. He was a man who rarely got close to women. It was not because he had any special preferences, but because he just didn''t want to abuse any rtionship, so he had always been single. Now that he suddenly smelled the fragrance of Mango, he actually felt butterflies in his stomach. When he was aware of what he was thinking, Terrance quickly stopped his thoughts and pinched the philtrum on Mango''s face. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The intense pain made Mango scream, and her immediately came to instantly. Because of Terrance''s angle, he was facing right at Mango. As soon as Mango opened her eyes, she saw Terrance''s magnified face so close to her. She subconsciously raised her arm. "Bang!" With a crisp sound, Terrance''s face was hit hard again by Mango. Thomas couldn''t even bear to look straight at her. As the heir of the Hans family, he had been beaten twice by a woman in one day. If this got out, Terrance''s self-esteem would bepletely ruined. Terrance didn''t expect that he would be greeted with burning p. He was stunned for a moment, and then his face darkened. But he didn''t say anything. This p was the one he owed to Mango. Mango didn''t realize that she seemed to have misunderstood him until she finished hitting him. "What happened to me?" Mango hurriedly asked Thomas, who was next to her. Thomas told her how Terrance had pinched her philtrum and how she got well. Mango stood up coldly and thanked him coldly. Then, she ignored Terrance. Terrance couldn''t tell exactly how he felt. He was a little angry, but there also seemed to be a trace of disappointment. As for the reason, he didn''t want to think about it for the time being. As the lights in the emergency room went out, Nathaniel was pushed out again. The doctor was a little tired and said in a low voice, "Mr. Ye''s fever has subsided, but we still have to observe him. If he can wake up tomorrow morning, he will be fine." At the end of the day, it was still unknown. Mango told herself that she could not copse. What if she copsed? What would happen to Nathaniel? They entered the ICU again. This time, Nathaniel didn''t talk any nonsense, nor did he have a fever. He slept soundly, but Mango didn''t dare to blink. She was afraid that once she took a nap, she would not know what would happen to Nathaniel. Around four o''clock in the morning, Nathaniel woke up. He opened his eyes and looked nkly at the white ceiling. For a moment, he couldn''t tell where it was. He jerked his fingers and heard a familiar voice with a hint of fragrance that entered his nose. "Are you awake?" Mango''s face appeared in front of Nathaniel. Her eyes were bloodshot, but a trace of joy shed across her face at that moment. Nathaniel thought that he was hallucinating. How could Mango be here? How could she care so much about him? He must be dreaming! Or was he dead? Otherwise, how could he begin to hallucinate? Nathaniel was just about to reach out and touch Mango when she said, "Don''t move. I''ll call the doctor." After saying that, Mango ran out in a hurry. Nathaniel wanted to speak but his throat felt extremely dry and thirsty. He moved gently, and the intense pain made him instantlye back to his consciousness. "He''s still alive?" While Nathaniel was in a daze and confused, the doctor had alreadye back with Mango. "Doctor, he''s awake. Didn''t you say that I will be fine when he wakes up? Have a look at him. Is there any problem?" There was a hint of excitement and joy in Mango''s voice. Nathaniel had not seen Mango like this for a long time. Although she looked different, her expression and eyes made him feel as if he had returned to five years ago. He couldn''t help but shout, "Mango..." His voice was hoarse, like a broken chair. He didn''t expect that Mango would hear him, but to his surprise, Mango suddenly turned around and quickly came to him. She went down and asked softly, "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" "No." In fact, Nathaniel felt ufortable all over. His throat was burning with pain, and his chest was even more painful, which he couldn''t stand. However, these pain was nothingpared to Mango. He held Mango''s hand tightly. Although he didn''t have much strength, he held it tightly, as if this was the only way to prevent everything in front of him from disappearing. The doctor was more or less surprised to see Nathaniel like this. How could this be the indifferent and heartless Nathaniel like the rumors said from the outside world! However, the doctor did not say anything else. Instead, he began to examine Nathaniel''s entire body. Mango wanted to pour him a ss of water, but Nathaniel refused to let go of her. His good looking narrow eyes looked at Mango affectionately at this time, which made Mango''s heart beat wildly like butterflies. She would never expect Nathaniel to be like this even in her imagination, and she didn''t want to spoil this rare atmosphere either, so she simply let Nathaniel do whatever he wanted. After the doctor checked Nathaniel, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Mr. Ye has passed the dangerous period, but he needs to rest. His injury is too close to his heart. This time, he lost too much blood and he was seriously wounded, so he has to be well taken care of." "Thank you, doctor." Mango heard that he was fine, so she finally breathed a sigh of relief. She wanted to stand up and see the doctor off, but Nathaniel didn''t let go of her no matter what. The doctor smiled and said, "You can have a talk. I can go out by myself." After that, the doctor left with a smile. Mango was a little not used to Nathaniel''s behavior now. She seemed to have seen Zion acting like a spoiled child. "Let go!" She pulled a long face. Nathaniel didn''t say anything, but he still didn''t let go. There was a hint of resolution in his eyes. Mango was a little speechless. "If you don''t let go of me, how can I get you some water? You don''t want to talk to me?" Mango had no choice but to soften her voice. Now Mango was just like five years ago, she whispered softly and there even had a hint of tenderness in her eyes. Nathaniel was immersed in her eyes. His stupid look made Mango once think that his brain must have been damaged by the fever. "Are you having a fever again?" Mango quickly touched Nathaniel''s forehead with the other hand and found that his body temperature was still normal, so she was relieved. Nathaniel felt as if everything was in a dream. It was not real at all. Even though he was holding Mango''s warm palm, he still felt like he was in a dream. As if noticing the uneasiness of Nathaniel, Mangoforted Nathaniel likeforting Zion and said, "Will you let go of your hand first? I am very tired like this. I have been staying up for you for a whole night and haven''t closed my eyes. Do you really want me to stand like this?" Hearing this, Nathaniel let go of Mango, even though he was reluctant, but there was some attachment in his eyes more or less. Mango suddenly thought of Zion. Her eyespletely softened. "I''ll pour you a ss of water. What do you want to eat? I''ll cook it for you when I go back." Mango got up and poured a ss of water for Nathaniel. Nathaniel wanted to drink water on his own, but it hurt so much when he moved. "Don''t move!" Mango quickly stopped him and carefully put down the ss. She turned a handle of his bed to raise the bed up, and then she fed Nathaniel with water one spoon after another. If this was a dream, Nathaniel hoped that he would not wake up for the rest of his life. His eyes had never left Mango since he opened them. He found that Mango''s eyes were really bloodshot, and the dark circles around her eyes made his feel distressed. He felt that his throat felt more or less better after being washed by warm water. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Go back and rest." "Okay, what do you want to eat? I''ll make it and bring it to you, but I don''t have time to cook in the morning. I''ll bring you lunch, I''ll cook preserved egg and pork porridge for you at noon. I remember you like it very much. I don''t know if your taste has changed in the past five years." "No, as long as it''s made by you, I''ll eat anything." Nathaniel smiled faintly, with affection all over his eyes. Mango saw him like this and did not know what to say. "You just woke up. Have a good rest. Terrance has been waiting outside all the time. It''s up to you as how to deal with him. I''m really tired. I''ll go back and have a rest. I''ll bring Thomas in to take care of you." "Alright!" In fact, Nathaniel was reluctant to let Mango go, but when he saw Mango''s tired look, he really felt distressed. He didn''t expect that this gunshot would actually change Mango''s attitude toward him so significantly. Was this a blessing in disguise? Nathaniel secretlyughed in his heart. When Thomas was called in by Mango, he was especially happy to see Nathaniel wake up. "Mr. Ye, you finally woke up. If you don''t wake up, Miss Shen will eat Terrance alive." Thomas'' words stunned Nathaniel. "What do you mean?" On the other hand, Mango was a little embarrassed. "You talk. I''ll go back first." "Let Thomas take you back. I can''t rest assured if you go alone." Nathaniel winked at Thomas. Thomas quickly asked the hospital to send a special care to take care of Nathaniel, and then he sent Mango back. Mango originally wanted to turn him down, but when she saw Nathaniel''s worried look, she agreed. Terrance had already found the answer he wanted from her face when he saw Mangoing out. "Is Mr. Ye awake? Can I go in and see him?" Terrance rarely spoke to others in such a polite manner. Mango turned around and left as if she didn''t see him, which made Terrance very embarrassed. Thomas hurried to follow her. At this time, he couldn''t admire Mango more and hepletely treated her as the hostess of Ye Family. "Miss Shen, Sisi can''t protect you because of some reasons. I will find another bodyguard for you as soon as possible." Thomas opened the door for Mango and said. Mango didn''t have any problems with Sisi, nor did she have much impression of Sisi. After hearing Thomas'' words, she nodded her head and agreed. She was so tired, and she had been nervous all night. After learning that Nathaniel was fine, Mango could no longer bear it and fell asleep directly in the car. The car drove back to The Ye''s Mansion. When Thomas saw Mango sleeping soundly and was hesitating if he should wake Mango up, he saw an aggressive personing toward their car with anger. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 "Come out! Katherine, youe out!" Nanny Zhang banged on the ss angrily. She didn''t care at all if the ss can bear such kind of behavior. Thomas was a little confused. "What''s wrong with this Nanny Zhang?" He hurriedly wanted to get out of the car to stop her, but unfortunately, Mango had already woken up. After staying up all night, Mango was suddenly disturbed during her rest by someone. To be honest, Mango was in a bad mood. She rolled down the window and looked at Nanny Zhang coldly. "What do you want?" "What do I want? You are simply one vicious woman! Sir has suffered such a serious injury because of you, are you the reincarnation of a fox spirit? How dare you keep pestering our sir and won''t let go of him! Katherine, let me tell you, if you are smart, you should leave here quickly. Go far away from sir, otherwise..." "What else will you do?" Mango''s eyes were a little cold. In the past, for the sake of the fact that Nanny Zhang was Nathaniel''s wet nurse, and she took care of Mango for three years after they got married, no matter how far she had gone, she just turned a blind eye to it. Now, as Nanny Zhang was getting worse, did she really think that Mango was easy to be bullied? Seeing the situation was a little out of control, Thomas quickly came forward to mediate the situation. "Nanny Zhang, Miss Shen took care of Mr. Ye in the hospitalst night and she didn''t sleep at night. Don''t make trouble here. Let Miss Shen go back to rest. Mr. Ye still need to drink the soup made by Miss Shen at noon." "Drink her soup? Bah! I''m afraid that she will poison sir to death! Thomas, can''t you see that this woman is full of malicious intentions? She hopes for nothing more than the death of our sir. Are you leaving or not? If you don''t leave today, I will kill you today even at the cost of my own life! What kind of family is the Hans family? How dare you dragged our sir to be enemies with the Hans family. You are an absolutely abominable woman!" After saying that, Nanny Zhang turned around and picked up the broom on the side. She reached out to window as if she was really going to screw up Mango''s face. Thomas'' face immediately turned pale with fear. "Nanny Zhang, Nanny Zhang don''t freak out!" Before Thomas got out of the car, Mango had already opened the door and walked out. Nanny Zhang''s broom was already in front of her. She grabbed Nanny Zhang''s wrist and applied some strength. Nanny Zhang screamed out in pain at once. "How dare you resist?" Mango directlyughed out of anger. "You are going to beat me now. How can I just stand here and be beaten by you? Do you think I am a fool or I have problem in my head? Nanny Zhang, you are old. If you can''t take up this job to be a housekeeper, you''d better go home and retire. I think Nathaniel won''t treat you badly." Mango''s words sounded exactly like the head of a family. Nanny Zhang was so angry that she was going to die of anger. "Who do you think you are? How can you even dream of being the head of Ye Family! You''re dreaming! I am telling you, I started breastfeeding sir since he was three months ago, I''m a member of Ye Family. I can''t watch sir getting ruined by you." "You are a member of Ye Family? Are you the Old Madam of Ye Family? Or are you a rtive of Ye Family?" Mango said mercilessly. Thomas had already got out of the car, but he couldn''t help with this kind of intense situation at all. Nanny Zhang was Nathaniel''s wet nurse. He couldn''t afford to offend her. Mango was Nathaniel''s wife, and he couldn''t afford to offend her even more. Now, Thomas was caught in the middle with neither of them he could afford to offend, but he also had to mediate between them. "Miss Shen, Nanny Zhang, we are all family. Why do we have to fight like this? Everyone can take a step back." "I''m not family with her! Is she worthy? She is just a seductive woman. I don''t know how many men she has slept with that face. How dare a slut like her want to be the Young Madam of Ye Family? Why doesn''t she just take a look at herself in the mirror?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nanny Zhang was bashed by Mango once, so she naturally couldn''t bear it. Seeing Thomas open his mouth, she directly started cursing, and she was ready to lose her self-esteem. She did not believe that Nathaniel would really fire her! Mango''s face suddenly darkened. "Nanny Zhang seems so familiar with this matter. Did you sleep with men when you were young? I think Nanny Zhang used to be a good looking woman, so you have never found any men to relieve your boredom?" Mango''s words provoked Nanny Zhang. "Shut up! You bitch!" Regardless of the fact that her wrist had been grabbed by Mango. She raised another hand and was about to grab Mango''s hair. After all, Mango was young, and she also had given Nanny Zhang many chances. However, this woman had been relying on her seniority and had been insatiable. Now, she was even making nastyments. She didn''t feel it before she came back, but now, she realized that her feelings for Nathaniel could not be cut off. Then she thought of Rita''s expectant eyes. In this life, she owed too much to her daughter. Mango decided toe back and provide the children with a real home. But she couldn''t allow Nanny Zhang to treat her and her children like this! Mango''s face looked more and more terrible. She shook off Nanny Zhang and pushed her away. Nanny Zhang''s hand brushed past her face, and her long nails left a blood stain on Mango''s face. Due to the push, Nanny Zhang lost the bnce, so she fell backward. "Ahhhh! Thomas, save me!" Nanny Zhang shouted with her hands and feet moving around. Thomas was about to step forward, but he was stopped by Mango''s cold stare. The murderous and decisive look in her eyes was extremely simr to that of Nathaniel''s. Thomas was stunned for a moment. With a bang, Nanny Zhang fell directly to the ground. "Ouch, my waist!" Nanny Zhang had been a wet nurse in Ye Family since she was in her twenties, and she had been working in here for over twenty years. She had been respected by Ye Family over the years. The outsiders also amodated themselves to her because she was Nathaniel''s wet nurse. Who had ever attacked her? Now that she fell down on the hard ground, Nanny Zhang''s body couldn''t really stand it anymore. Mango Shen looked at her coldly and said, "From now on, you are no longer the housekeeper of Ye Family. Thomas, go and pack up Nanny Zhang''s luggage and give her a three- month sry. Then add 50,000 yuan to send her away." After that, Mango lifted her foot and walked toward the house. Thomas was stunned. Nanny Zhang didn''t believe her ears. "What did she say?" She looked at Thomas. Thomas didn''t say anything, but he deeply understood the saying of "making one''s own bed". "Nanny Zhang, please." Thomas knew the importance of Mango in Nathaniel''s heart. There was one thing that Mango was right. Although Nanny Zhang was Nathaniel''s wet nurse, she was still a servant after all. For so many years, Ye Family had never treated Nanny Zhang badly. It was Nanny Zhang who had forgotten her own status and she kept thinking that she was the head of Ye Family. At the end of the day, Mango was the real hostess of Ye family through legal marriage! Nanny Zhang looked at Thomas and suddenly got angry. "Do you really listen to her? Who does she think she is? I want to call sir. I want to tell you that this woman is arrogant and domineering, she..." "Mr. Ye is recovering from his injuries and doesn''t answer any phone calls. Nanny Zhang, stop messing around. Do you know what Mr. Ye had said to me before he fell down? He said that if something happens to him, the whole Ye Family will be handed over to Miss Shen. So what she said now is equivalent to Mr. Ye''s words." Thomas directly made it clear. Nanny Zhang still couldn''t understand, and she was still shouting. Mango had a bad headache. After running around for a whole night, she was really exhausted. Now after hearing the high pitch voice of Nanny Zhang, she directly said to the servants beside her, "Go and pack up Nanny Zhang''s stuff and send her away. If I still hear her shouting and screaming after ten minutes. You can also pack up and leave. Ye Family doesn''t need useless servants." Although Mango wasn''t being too overwhelming, the servants could also see that Mango wanted to fire Nanny Zhang as soon as she came back, which was not something that ordinary people could do. However, Nanny Zhang''s identity was also clear to see. A servant said with some caution, "Miss Shen, after all, she is Mr. Ye''s wet nurse. If Mr. Ye mes uster..." "I''ll take the responsibility if something happens." After Mango said those words, the servants breathed a sigh of relief. They quickly packed up the things of Nanny Zhang and directly send them out of Ye''s Mansion. Nanny Zhang was still arguing with Thomas when she saw her things being sent out. She ignored the pain in her waist, and got up immediately. "Stop! Who gave you the right to touch my things?" Nanny Zhang took back her luggage at once and wanted to enter Ye''s Mansion, but two or three servants had blocked her way. "Nanny Zhang, I''m sorry. We dare not disobey Miss Shen''s order." "You bastards! I''ve been in Ye Family for more than 20 years, but she''s only been here for how many days? Get out of my way!" Mango was somewhat disgusted with Nanny Zhang''s pestering. She directly said to Thomas outside and said, "Thomas, do you also want to leave with her? Is it thatdifficult for you to fire a housekeeper?" Thomas paused in a hurry, he waved his hand, and went straight to the security guard. Then he grabbed Nanny Zhang and left. "Nanny Zhang, I will transfer your money to your card as soon as possible." Thomas was just handling this with normal procedure. Nanny Zhang was dumbfounded straight away. She shouted and struggled, but the security guard covered her mouth and dragged her out directly. The surroundings finally returned to peace. Mango had such a headache that her head was about to explode. She threw herself onto bed and went to sleep regardless of anything else. After sending Nanny Zhang away, Thomas was about to report something to Mango when he came back, then he found that Mango had fallen asleep by the bed with her clothes unchanged. She was really tired! Since yesterday, when Mango taught Terrance a lesson for Nathaniel, Thomas had developed a new understanding of her. He gently stepped out and said to the servant beside him, "Don''t say anything. Let Miss Shen have a good rest. If she doesn''t wake up at noon, you can cook some food and send it to the military hospital. Do you understand?" "Got it, special assistant Thomas." Those who were able to serve in Ye family were all very smart. Seeing that Thomas attached so much importance to Mango, they naturally understood Mango''s position in this family. Mango had a really rxing sleep this time. It was already eleven o''clock when she opened her eyes. She quickly got up and ran to the kitchen to prepare some food for Nathaniel, only to find that the servants had done it already. "There''s still one soup left. Let me make it." Mango always remembered that Nathaniel had said that as long as it was made by her, he would eat it. She smiled gently, and a touch of tenderness shed in her eyes. She rolled up her sleeves and began to make soup for that man. Suddenly, the sound of car engine came from the outside, and then someone quickly ran into the living room. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 "Mommy!" When Zion''s voice came, Mango was stunned. "Zion? Why are you back?" She and Nathaniel had juste back from the base. Why did Zion alsoe back? Zion was out of breath from the run. He picked up the water in the living room and took a few gulps. Only then did Wisdom, who was behind him, caught up with him. "Auntie, I heard that something happened to my daddy, didn''t it? Which hospital is he in? I''m going to see my daddy." Wisdom''s words made Mango realize what was going on all of a sudden. "Who told you that something happened to your daddy?" From the happening of the ident to now, Nathaniel had only been here for one night and one morning. Who told the children this news? And how did they get the message when they were going through the special training at the base? Zion frowned slightly, as if he had sensed that the meaning from Mango''s words was not quite right. "Mommy, didn''t you call us toe back?" Zion''s words made Mango even more confused. "I called you?" "Yes, Mr. Yan said that you called him and said that Nathaniel was dying, so he told us toe back to see him for thest time as soon as possible. Mommy, what''s going on?" Zion saw Mango''s surprised look and knew that there was something wrong with this matter. Mango was also full of doubts. It was impossible for her to tell the children about Nathaniel''s incident, and it was even more impossible for her to let the childrene back at this time. But who had called Zack on her behalf? She did not believe that Zack was a person who would harm Nathaniel. Although she had only known him for a short time, she could see the deep rtionship between Zack and Nathaniel. Then who on earth was it? Mango felt a little uneasy, but she didn''t want to show it in front of the children. She smiled and said, "Nathaniel is fine. Since you are both back, go take a shower and change your clothes. I will take you to see himter. Also, Zion, don''t call Nathaniel by the name directly in the future. You can call him uncle." "Oh." Zion could clearly feel that Mango was different from the past. Especially when he talked about Nathaniel, her eyes were so gentle that he was even a little jealous. It seemed that Nathaniel had done something to her mommy in the past few days when he was not here. "Humph!" What a cunning man! Zion was ndering him in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. He obediently led Wisdom take a shower and change clothes. Mango, however, felt very uneasy. She quickly called Thomas. "Thomas, Wisdom and Zion came back. They said that I called them toe back, but you know, I didn''t have time to make a call since the ident yesterday, and it was impossible for Zack to do anything. Go and find out who used my identity and asked the children toe back? And what''s that person''s intention?" "Okay, Miss Shen." When Thomas received the phone call, he happened to be in the hospital. He told Nathaniel everything that Mango had done since the incident happened. When Nathaniel heard that Mango had pped Terrance for him, he didn''t believe it for a moment, then he was shocked first, and finally burst outughing. Heughed so hard that he strained the cut on his wound, but it still could not stop him from feeling happy. That was his little wife! Had she turned from a gentle cat to a little tiger who protected her family in recent years? Why wasn''t he disgusted by it? Instead, he was so excited and happy? Thomas looked at Nathaniel and smiled foolishly. He didn''t know how to continue. At this moment, Mango called him. After hanging up the phone, Thomas looked a little serious. "Mr. Ye, Young Master and Zion are back. They said that they came back after receiving a phone call from Miss Shen, but Miss Shen said that she never called, and it was impossible for Zack to have made such a low-level mistake. Miss Shen asked me to investigate into this matter." Nathaniel''s face also turned a little serious. "A call using Mango''s identity? How''s the Hans family doing now?" Terrance saw Nathaniel after Mango had left in the morning. The two of them exchanged a few words of greetings. Terrance was also a real man. After knowing the truth of the matter, he insisted on shooting himself back for Nathaniel''s sake, but he was stopped by Nathaniel. At that time, Madam Hans was rushing him back, so Terrance had to give up temporarily and go back first. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. When Thomas heard Nathaniel''s question, he whispered, "Nothing has happened to the Hans family. However, Master Mo from the capital city called and asked how you are doing." "Master Mo? Why was Master Mo involved in this?" Nathaniel was more or less shocked. Thomas touched the back of his head in embarrassment and said, "I don''t know what method Miss Shen had. At that time, it seemed that she really wanted to die together with the Hans family. She was afraid that the Hans family would do harm to you, so she directly informed Master Mo on her way here. It was because of Master Mo''s call that the Hans family didn''t dare to act rashly back then." Nathaniel''s eyes shed a few times. "She doesn''t have many methods. If she knew Master Mo, she wouldn''t have waited five years before she came back. It was probably Walter''s method. This time I owe him a favor. You go and investigate the thing that Mango mentioned, and we''ll talk about other thingster." Nathaniel was still concerned about this matter and hurriedly let Thomas go. At first, Thomas still wanted to talk about Nanny Zhang, but now, when he heard Nathaniel''s words, he had to leave quickly. "By the way, let the bodyguards wait in Ye''s Mansion. As long as she and childrene out, they need to follow to protect them. I have a feeling that all of these things were after her. Although I don''t know who she has offended, we can''t underestimate it." Nathaniel frowned slightly. "Yes!" Thomas went to do it in a hurry. Zion and Wisdom changed a suit of clothes and looked more energetic. Wisdom, the foodie, was worried about Nathaniel, so he didn''t look at those food, instead, he felt a little anxious. "Auntie, when will we go to the hospital to see my daddy?" "We will leave as soon as I finish cooking this soup." Mango touched Wisdom''s head. Although Wisdom was the child of Macy, the child was innocent and kind. Now he was following Zion all over the ce, Mango naturally couldn''t bring herself to hate him anymore. The three of them packed up and brought food with them. Then, they walked out of Ye''s Mansion. There were a lot of cars in Nathaniel''s house. Mango picked a car randomly and let the children get on the car first. Then she put her stuff in the trunk and got on the car to start the engine. Not long after she drove out of Ye''s Mansion, Mango found herself being tailgated by another car. At first, she was a little nervous and alert. When she realized that that person had been protecting them all the time, Mango was relieved finally. When they arrived at the military hospital, Wisdom asked with some doubts, "Auntie, why does daddye to the military hospital? Isn''t the military hospital only for soldiers?" "Not really. Military hospital is also a hospital for themon people to visit the doctors. The medical conditions here are better." Mango couldn''t exin too much to the children. Zion looked around and got off the car. He took the initiative to help Mango carry things. Seeing Zion doing this, Wisdom also stepped forward to help. "Auntie, let me take this." Looking at how caring these two kids were, Mango''s mood was much better. The three of them walked all the way toward Nathaniel''s ward. On their way, the three of them were talking andughing. The people from outside would think they were mother and sons, which made a lot of people jealous. Mango wasn''t aware of that at all and she knocked on the door of Nathaniel''s room. After all, he had lost too much blood. Even for a guy like Nathaniel, who had been constantly working out, could not help but fall asleep weakly. The bodyguards at the door naturally recognized Mango, so they didn''t stop her. Mango saw that Nathaniel had fallen asleep. She said to the two little kids behind her, "Be quiet. Your daddy has fallen asleep. Let''s not wake him up, ok?" "Alright!" Wisdom quickly nodded. Although Zion didn''t say anything, he subconsciously slowed down. After the three of them walked in, Wisdom burst into tears. In just two short days, he saw Nathaniel lying on the hospital bed twice without any trace of blood on his face. He couldn''t help but cry and ask, "Auntie, will my daddy die?" "Shut up!" Zion scolded him in a low voice and said, "They all say that bad people don''t die easily. He has a long life." "Oh, Boss, do you mean that my daddy is a bad person?" Wisdom kept feeling something was not right with his words. Zion didn''t bother to talk to him. He grabbed him by the cor and pulled him into the lounge. "Hey, I haven''t talked to daddy yet." Wisdom started to protest. Zion said coldly, "He has fallen asleep. What can you say to him?" "That''s true. Boss, I''m so hungry!" After Wisdom knew that Nathaniel was fine, the nature of a foodie was exposed. Zion became speechless to the extreme. He really couldn''t believe that a few minutes ago, he was still crying. Mango also followed in and put the food she had prepared in front of them. She whispered, "You eat first. I''ll eat it after your father wakes up." Zion looked at Mango and did not say anything, but obviously he was not in a good mood. Now, mommy paid more and more attention to Nathaniel. However, Zion lowered his head and did not let Mango see his face. Mango looked at the two children eating and went outside with a smile. Nathaniel was sleeping soundly. She had not seen Nathaniel sleeping for a long time. He was different from other ordinary men. He was very well-behaved during sleep, and he didn''t snore either. He was as quiet as a child. She still remembered that for those three years after she got married, she always looked at Nathaniel in this way secretly. She couldn''t believe that this man was already her husband. Now, looking at him sleeping again, Mango actually had a feeling of going through a time machine. Fortunately, their love for each other still existed, and now she wasn''t just loving him unterally. As if he was aware of Mango''s gaze, Nathaniel opened his eyes slowly and directly collided with Mango''s gentle eyes in the air. "Are you awake? Are you hungry? I brought some good food for you." Mango smiled sweetly just like a blooming flower came out, which instantly lit up Nathaniel''s eyes. He grabbed her hands and whispered, "Come here and let me hug you. so I won''t feel like I''m dreaming." Mango saw the surprise and uneasiness in Nathaniel''s eyes. She suddenly leaned down and gently kissed Nathaniel''s thin lips with her soft lips. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Nathaniel waspletely stunned. It was as if he had been electrocuted. He stared straight at Mango who was standing right in front of him. While feeling the softness on his lips, he felt he became a fool for one minute. His beautiful narrow eyes were full of shock and surprise. Mango was a little embarrassed. "Close your eyes!" She growled in a low voice. Nathaniel quickly followed her orders, just like a child. His well- behaved and obedient look made Mango burst intoughter. In fact, Nathaniel also felt he was quite stupid. He had been married to Mango for eight years. Although they had been separated for five years, he had been celibate for the past three years. Why did he suddenly feel like an innocent young man? Nathaniel was just about to do something, but his nose once again smelled the fragrance from Mango. She gently licked his thin lips for several times. It was gentle and itchy, as if the feathers had brushed over his chest. He instinctively felt that his throat was rolling. His hands had already passionately embraced Mango and took the initiative instead of being passive. He was no longer satisfied with this kind of light taste. In the middle of their heavy breathing, the violent kiss swept over Mango like a fire across the field. Mango''s whole body melted. She felt as if she was a lonely boat on the sea, floating up and down. She could not find the right direction, so she could only hold onto Nathaniel''s patient''s clothes tightly. Just as the two of them were about to heat up, a light cough interrupted them. "Mommy, is there any more soup?" Zion''s voice was soft, but Mango quickly pushed Nathaniel away, and her entire face and neck immediately became flushed. "Oh my god!" How could she forget about those two little kids in this room? When being caught by her son in the middle of such an embarrassing moment, she felt that she really did not have the courage to turn around. Nathaniel hadn''t had enough, but he was interrupted by this little boy. He raised his head and happened to meet Zion''s provocative eyes in the air. For a moment, he really didn''t know what to say or react. This brat must have done it on purpose! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Later, I''ll get some for you." Mango almost ran into the room inside. Zion looked at Nathaniel. Before he could speak, his mouth opened. "Stay away from my mommy!" This was definitely a warning. And Zion''s eyes were also very unfriendly. For the first time, Nathaniel felt his son''s rejection and disgust for him. "Zion, I think we need to have a good talk." Nathaniel felt that this matter could be important, but Zion just turned around and left a proud back for him coldly, and then he ignored him. For a moment, Nathaniel realized that he had been despised, besides, he had been despised by his own son. What had gone wrong?" Nathaniel was a little depressed. Mango didn''t dare to look into her son''s eyes after she served Zion the soup. She whispered, "I''ll send some food to Nathaniel." Zion didn''t say anything, but Mango could feel Zion''s alienation. Maybe this child didn''t like to see her with Nathaniel? When thinking of this possibility, Mango suddenly froze. Thinking back on the days since she returned to China, it seemed that Zion''s attitude toward Nathaniel could not be described as like. Even in front of Nathaniel, he always mentioned Abyss intentionally or unintentionally. Could it be that this child liked Abyss? Fie had to admit that Abyss was indeed a good person. If it wasn''t for him back then, she might have been buried in the sea of fire. But being a good person didn''t mean that she could fall in love with him. Mango came to Nathaniel, looking all upied and handed the food to him. "Feed me. My arms hurt." Nathaniel took the opportunity to make a request. Mango knew that he was pretending, but she didn''t say anything. She fed Nathaniel gently spoon by spoon. Nathaniel felt that this shot was simply too worth it. Mango Shen looked at his bright eyes and suddenly said, "I fired Nanny Zhang." This sentence was a little abrupt, but it made Nathaniel pause for a moment. "What''s going on?" "Nothing. I just don''t like her acting like a senior in front of me. What''s wrong? Are you unhappy? Should I invite her back?" Mango asked with a smile, but there was no sign of joking in her eyes. Nathaniel shook his head and said, "Nanny Zhang is old and it''s time for her to retire. Since you have decided on this matter, it''s your call. Anyway, you can make decisions in Ye Family." "I can make decisions? Are you sure? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll sell Ye Family?" Mango was more or less happy. It was not that she didn''t know what Nanny Zhang meant to Nathaniel. If Nathaniel med her because of this, then she also would know what she should do in the future. Now, he did not me her. Instead, he said that she would make the decisions in Ye Family in the future. This sense of satisfaction and sweetness made Mango a little happy. After all, during the three years after their marriage, Nathaniel did not give her the right to make decisions for the family. It had always been Nanny Zhang who took care of everything. In the past three years, Nanny Zhang treated her well, but now it was really not appropriate for Nanny Zhang to be in charge of the family. She didn''t do it for herself, but she was afraid that the children would suffer. Nathaniel naturally didn''t know these twists and turns in Mango''s mind. He looked at Mango and said, "As long as you are happy, you can even put me on sell." "Hum, who wants a middle-aged man?" Mango couldn''t be more contemptuous. Nathaniel on the other hand, said with a smile, "Don''t they say that mature men are the most charming? A few days ago, Mr. Shen found a 17-year-old girl. He was so fascinated by her." "Hey, based on your words, do you also want to find a girl of 17 or 18 years old? Do you want me to go and find one for you?" Mango was still smiling, but Nathaniel didn''t dare to joke anymore. "I just want you. Other people like young girls, but I am only into someone with charm like you!" He then touched Mango''s waist with his big hands. "Behave yourself!" Mango scolded him in a low voice, but her face blushed. Zion leaned against the crack of the door and looked at it secretly. His small hands almost tore off the hem on his clothes. Wisdom nced at him and asked in a low voice, "Boss, what are aunt and daddy doing?" "They are talking, can''t you see?" Zion said sullenly, but his eyes never looked away from them. Wisdom touched the back of his head and said, "They don''t look like they are just talking. I kept feeling that something is strange between them. My daddy has never talked to my mommy like that." Zion was stunned immediately. "Where is your mommy? Why doesn''t she get your daddy under control? Look at your daddy, he always flirts with others. Now he even flirts with my mommy. Shame of him." Zion said angrily. Wisdom, however, lowered his head and said, "I heard someone say that my mommy was sent back to my grandmother''s house by my father. I don''t know why though." "Isn''t she your mommy? Why did your father send her back? Aren''t they sleeping together at night?" Zion''s words made Wisdom''s eyes open wide. "Sleep together? No, mommy slept with me all the time. Later, daddy said that I have grown up and I need to sleep alone. My mommy then was sleeping next door. Mommy and daddy never spent the night in the same room. By the way, daddy didn''t allow mommy to enter his room. What''s wrong? Do daddy and mommy need to sleep in the same room?" Wisdom had always felt that their way of getting along with each other was normal, and he had never discussed this issue with other children. But now, when he heard Zion say this, he suddenly felt a little confused. Zion frowned tightly. "Why didn''t they sleep together? How do the servants call you mommy?" "Miss Chu!" Wisdom''s answered naturally. Zion finally understood something. "Your daddy and mommy are not married?" "What''s marriage?" Wisdom bit his thumb and asked stupidly. Zion felt that by talking with Wisdom, he had lowered his IQ. How could he be a brother with this idiot by ident? "Nothing." Zion continued to turn his head to look at Mango and Nathaniel, only to find that Nathaniel''s hand was mischievously touching the back of Mango''s hand. The look in his eyes made Zion unable to stand it anymore. "Mr. Ye, you are a patient now. My mommy needs to take care of us, and it will be very tiring if she has to take care of you, too. Why don''t you find a special helper to take care of you?" Zion walked out directly. Nathaniel and Mango were slightly stunned. "Mr. Ye? You call me?" Nathaniel was a little curious about this address. This brat clearly knew the rtionship between them, but he wouldn''t call him anything but Mr. Ye! "Am I very old?" Nathaniel felt that the brat was definitely after him today. Zion snorted and said, "Aren''t you old? You''re almost 30 years old! I''m only four years old. For me, you''re very old!" "Zion!" Mango saw that he had been rude to Nathaniel, so she couldn''t help but scold him. Zion curled his lips and said, "Mommy, I didn''t say anything wrong." "Don''t be rude." Seeing that his son was feeling a little aggrieved, Nathaniel quickly said, "Forget it, just call me whatever he likes to call. It''s up to him. I often call him a brat, don''t I? I''ll get used to it." Obviously, Nathaniel was defending Zion. Mango looked at him and felt somewhat guilty. Zion saw that the two of them were about to pass on their feelings again, and he couldn''t help but raise his voice a little. "Did you hear what I said? Wisdom and I have decided that we won''t go back to the base for the time being. It''s hard for mommy to take care of us. Why don''t you find a special helper?" Nathaniel could finally see what Zion was up to. This brat was trying all sorts of ways to prevent him from being with Mango, not to mention having any intimate moves. What was happening? Could this child have a feeling for his own mother? "You and Wisdom are already little men. You don''t need your mommy to take care of you all day long. Besides, the design of the car has been dyed because of some things between your mommy and me. During this period, we can take advantage of my recovery time to discuss ideas together. Maybe we cane up with new ideas. As for the special care, forget about it. I''m not used to being taken care of by strange women." "But my mommy is not used to serving strange men!" Zion retorted directly. The father and son''s battle seemed to be on the verge of breaking out. Only then did Mango realize that her son really didn''t like Nathaniel to be with her. But why? They have met each other since his childhood, and Nathaniel was also very kind to Zion. So where did Zion''s hostility toward Nathaniele from? Chapter 109 Chapter 109 "Zion!" Mango had to stop Zion from continuing to make trouble. "He is your..." "Mommy, you belong to my godfather! My godfather already said before that he would officially and openly marry you! And since I was a child, everytime I was sick and had a fever, it was always my godfather who took care of me. When I needed a father, my godfather was also there for me. Mommy, you can''t fail my godfather!" Zion seemed to know what Mango was going to say. Before Mango could say those two words, he had already spoken up in a hurry. Nathaniel was finally able to make Mango open up to him, but he had never expected their son to be the one who stopped them from being together at this moment! "No matter how good your godfather is, he is still your godfather! That is why he is called a godfather! It means he is not your biological father!" Nathaniel kept telling himself not to argue with his son, but his jealousy broke out from his heart as if he was crazy. Abyss was a very outstanding man. In the past five years, he had taken over his role to protect his wife and children, which had already made Nathaniel very displeased. Now that he saw his son had already taken his side, Nathaniel felt cold as ice in his heart. Zion heard Nathaniel''s words and shouted angrily, "If I want to make him my biological father, then he will be my biological father!" "Zion Shen!" "Nathaniel, don''t you think that I will be afraid of you because your voice is louder and you''re taller than me! I just don''t like you to be with my mommy. You''re a bad guy, and I don''t like you!" Zion was hardly ever so capricious. After he said that, his eyes turned red and the tears fell down, looking extremely distressed. Mango''s heart felt extremely upset. "Zion, listen to mommy. Mommy and your godfather are just good friends." "I won''t listen! Mommy, you''ve changed!" After saying that, Zion ran out of the ward crying. "Zion!" Mango was a little stressed, but she was also worried about Wisdom and Nathaniel. She nced at him subconsciously. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Go after him hurriedly and bring the bodyguard at the door with you. Don''t worry, he''s still a child. I won''t be mad at him." "Nathan, give him some time. After all, ever since he was born, he got all his fantasies and understanding about his father from Abyss." Mango''s words were like a knife piercing into Nathaniel''s chest. But what else could he say? If he hadn''t insisted on sending Mango away back then, how would he end up separating from his wife and being at odds with his son? "Go ahead, I understand this. Go ahead andfort that brat." Nathaniel smiled faintly, even though her heart was bleeding. Mango didn''t dare to waste any time and she ran out quickly. Wisdom was directly scared out of his wits by this scene. He had never dared to talk to his father like this, while Zion actually dared to shout at his father! No wonder he was the boss! He was awesome! Wisdom was itching to give Zion a thumbs-up, but he suddenly noticed that a line of eyesight was shooting at him. "Daddy?" Wisdom took a step back timidly, and he wished for nothing more than being invisible at this moment. He didn''t have the guts to take on Nathaniel''s anger all by himself. Seeing Wisdom being timid as a mouse, Nathaniel felt a little helpless. In the past few years, he was indeed a little too strict with Wisdom, because he was nning on handing over Ye Family to Wisdom as a fulfillment of duty to his younger brother. Who would have known it only caused Wisdom''s awe to him. If one day Wisdom could also treat him like Zion did, he didn''t know how he would feel. "Come here!" Nathaniel waved to Wisdom. "Can I not walk over?" Wisdom asked with a little grievance, and his voice was very low. "Come here, daddy won''t eat you." Nathaniel felt Wisdom was really too cute by acting like this. Wisdom walked slowly to Nathaniel''s side, fearing that Nathaniel would scold him. But when he thought of Zion, he plucked up his courage and said, "Daddy, my boss didn''t mean to confront you on purpose. He just cares too much about his mommy." "Boss? You call Zion boss? But you are obviously older than him!" Nathaniel smiled and let Wisdom climb onto the bed. He touched his head. Fortunately, Wisdom didn''t be a problem child under the bad influence of Macy. Wisdom rarely felt the gentleness from Nathaniel. At this time, when he was touched by him, like a kitten who had been stroked, he immediately mustered up his courage andid on Nathaniel''s body while looking at him with his big eyes blinking. "Daddy, do you like my boss too?" "Do you like him?" Nathaniel answered with a question instead. Wisdom nodded immediately. "I like him! It''s so strange. I just like to be friends with my boss. He is really awesome! He is the same age as me although he was born after me, but he actually knows how to design games! And he also knows how to useputer, I don''t think there''s anything in this world that he doesn''t know. Although he keeps saying I am stupid when he is with me, I am not angry. I just like to be with him." Hearing Wisdom''s generous praise of Zion, Nathaniel said with a smile, "Then why don''t you make him your real brother?" "Eh? We are already brothers now. We have agreed that no matter where we are in the future, we will always be brothers!" Wisdom proudly patted himself on the chest and said, with a particrly happy look on his face. Nathaniel held him in his arms and said in a low voice, "I mean, let him move into our house with Auntie Shen and live with us in the future. Let him call me daddy like you do. You can also call Auntie Shen mommy, okay?" Wisdom was stunned at once. "But I have a mommy, don''t I? Why do I have to call Auntie Shen mommy?" "Because by doing so, we be a family!" Wisdom was somewhat in quandary at Nathaniel''s words. "What about my mommy then?" Nathaniel''s smile froze on his face. The child was still young, and he had lived with Macy since he was a child. Naturally, he had feelings for his own biological mother. But how could he exin his rtionship with Macy to Wisdom? "Your mommy will have her own life. I didn''t tell you to forget your mommy, but if there is one more person who loves you, it''s not a bad thing, is it?" Wisdom tilted his head and thought for a moment. Then he said with a smile: "That''s true, Auntie Shen cooks delicious food. If I call her mommy, will she cook delicious food for me every day?" Hearing Wisdom''s words, Nathaniel shook his head andughed. "You little glutton." "That''s right, eating is the most important thing on earth. But daddy, did you say that my boss would became family with us? You see, he didn''t seem to like you very much just now." "Would you like to help daddy to get your boss into our Ye Family so he can be a real brother with you?" Nathaniel felt himself a bit despicable, he actually used a child to do this, but what else could he do? His own son didn''t like him. That was sad enough, wasn''t it? Wisdom almost said without thinking, "Sure! Daddy, don''t worry. I will drag my boss into our Ye Family at any cost!" "Good boy!" Nathaniel touched Wisdom''s head happily. Wisdom felt his daddy to be a little different today. He seemed to be particrly fond of smiling. It turned out that daddy was so kind when he became tender! Hey prone on Nathaniel''s body and said in a low voice, "Daddy, I like you so much! I really really like you so much!" "Daddy also likes you. It doesn''t matter whether Zion wille to Ye Family or not, daddy promise you, in my heart, you are as important as Zion." Wisdom couldn''t figure out the meaning of Nathaniel''s words, but he smiled with satisfaction. He was a little sleepy after the meal, so he fell asleep on Nathaniel''s body. On the other hand, Zion ran out in a fit of rage. Instead of running out immediately, he hid behind the corridor. He thought that mommy would chase after him immediately, but mommy didn''t! Zion''s heart was a little hurt. When she was with his godfather in the past, no matter what his godfather did, mommy always thought of him and Rita first. Now that he had already run out with anger, but his mommy didn''t even chase after him. This was all Nathaniel''s fault! He was the one who had blinded mommy! He was indeed a bad guy! Zion''s small eyes suddenly turned red again. He felt that his mommy had been taken away by Nathaniel. What if mommy stopped loving him? The more Zion thought about it, the sadder he felt. He turned around and walked straight to the backyard. When Mango ran out, she couldn''t see Zion. This small child with such short legs, how could he possibly run so fast, but where could he go? The bodyguards saw Mango getting anxious and quickly said, "Miss Shen, let''s help you to find him together. Don''t worry." "Alright, let''s look for him separately. I''m sorry to trouble you." Mango ran outside to chase first. Normally speaking, this child would have run out all the way, wouldn''t he? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. There were so many cars outside, and she was really afraid that something bad would happen to Zion. After Zion came to the backyard of the hospital, he hid under an evergreen. The more he thought about it, the more he felt aggrieved. He could not help but take out the phone and call Abyss. "Godfather!" As soon as Zion heard Abyss'' voice, he cried instantly. Abyss was so scared that he quickly put down the document in his hand and asked anxiously, "Zion, what happened? Where is your mommy? Why are you crying?" "Wooo, godfather, mommy doesn''t like me anymore! Mommy doesn''t want me anymore!" As soon as Zion heard Mango''s name, he cried again with grievances. Abyss became even more anxious when he heard that. "What''s wrong, my dear? Did you quarrel with mommy?" "Godfather,e to Ocean City quickly. If you don''te, my mommy will be taken away." Zion said while crying. Upon hearing this, Abyss paused slightly. Of course, he knew why Mango went back. He also wondered if Mango would pick up her romance with Nathaniel again, but it had only been a few days! Did they really get back together? Or was this just a method Mango used to make Nathaniel donate his organ to Rita? Abyss couldn''t figure it out, but he was a little worried. If they really became serious even she had faked it at first, could he really let go of her without any hesitation as he had said? Would he then around and bless Mango? Abyss was more or less stunned. Zion did not hear Abyss'' response. He quickly stopped crying and asked, "Godfather, are you still listening?" "Yes." Abyss quickly came back to his senses. "Zion, you''re still young. I can''t exin it to you, but you have to know that your mommy will always be your mommy. She is the one who loves you the most in the world. No matter what happens, don''t be mad at mommy, okay? She''s already having a hard time." Hearing Abyss'' words, Zion felt a little embarrassed and said, "I got it, godfather. I''ll go back and apologize to mommyter, but...ah!" Before he could finish his words, there came a scream, and Zion''s phone was cut off... Chapter 110 Chapter 110 "Zion! Zion!" Abyss felt something was wrong and called several times in a row, but no one answered in the phone. He quickly called back, but the line was busy. He had a gut feeling that something had happened to Zion. When he thought about those human traffickers who kidnapped children on the TV, Abyss was a little nervous. He quickly called Mango. "Abyss? Has anything happened to Rita?" When Mango received Abyss'' call, she waspletely exhausted. She chased after Zion, but howe the child went missing? At this time, when she saw the call from Abyss, her intuition told her that Rita wasn''t doing good. However, Abyss said anxiously, "Rita is fine. She''s been particrly stable recently. Don''t worry." "That''s good." "Mango, Zion just called me, and his mood was very unstable. What happened between you? Is he not with you?" Abyss'' words directly made Mango feel mentally and physically drained. "I had some conflicts with Zion, and this child ran out in a fit of anger. I followed him out to look for him, but I couldn''t find any trace of him. It turned out that he was hiding away to call you. The child really tells you everything." Mango felt a little relieved when she heard Abyss say that Zion had called him. It seemed that this brat should be hiding somewhere nearby. Abyss on the other hand, was not as optimistic as Mango. "Mango, I was on the phone with Zion. He suddenly screamed, and then the call couldn''t get through. I called back, but the line has been busy. Where are you? Hurry up to see if something has happened to Zion!" As soon as he said this, Mango''s heart was immediately lifted to her throat. "What did you say?" "I said something might have happened to Zion!" "I''ll find him right away!" Mango felt that her legs were about to go limp. God, please don''t let anything happen to Zion! She should be the one to be med. It was her fault that she didn''t tell Zion about who Nathaniel was earlier. It was her fault that she hadn''t had her child mentally prepared! Zion and Rita were Mango''s life. At the moment, Rita was a long term patient in the hospital. If anything also happened to Zion, how could she live? Mango began to look for Zion crazily. "Zion, mommy is here! Come out, okay? Mommy will listen to you no matter what you say!" "Stop ying. Mommy is very worried about you. Do you know that? Zion! Come out!" Mango cried and shouted, looking everywhere for Zion, but she couldn''t see any sign of Zion. Nathaniel saw that Mango had gone to look for Zion for a long time without any news. Normally speaking, a child would not run too far away, and Zion was also a sensible child. Even if he was unhappy, he would not have really run out of the hospital. But howe Mango had note back yet? He felt uneasy more or less. Wisdom was still asleep. He was probably dreaming of something, and he was drooling. Nathaniel felt like an ant on a hot pan and he quickly took out his mobile phone to call Mango. No one answered Mango''s phone, and Nathaniel''s heart was sinking deeper and deeper. He continued to dial the phone. Mango finally answered the phone, but she was crying desperately. "Nathan, Zion is missing! Abyss said that Zion had called him. As they were talking, he heard a scream, and then the call was cut off. What should we do? Our son is missing!" Mango was now in a state of utter stupefaction. Even if she had made it through all the hardship in the past five years, and she even got the license of a designer abroad, she still kept working hard for the two children. But now if the children had gone, she was just a helpless mother. Nathaniel''s heart tightened. "Mango, don''t worry. Ocean City is my territory. I''ll tell someone to find him immediately. Even if I have to go through the entire Ocean City, I have to find Zion." "Please, find my son. He is so young that he has never left me. What if he was taken away by human traffickers? When I start to think the possibility of the human traffickers breaking my son''s hands and feet, my whole heart is about to break." Mango couldn''t find Zion, and her mind was full of the assumption of the situation her lost child might be in. She was scared! If her son really ended up like that, she would go crazy! Nathaniel''s hands trembled a bit. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He quickly got out of bed. Ignoring his only weakness in his body, he whispered, "Mango, don''t cry. We need to calm down now. Believe me, I will bring my son back." Mango couldn''t listen to anything now. She was too selfish. Back then, due to her own failure in rtionship, she made the children live five years without their father. Now, it was also because of her rtionship, she was going to make peace with Nathaniel, but little did she know that she had hurt her son. If anything happened to Zion because of this, she would never forgive herself in this life. Mango hung up the phone, she squatted on the side of the road helplessly and burst into tears. She didn''t care how others would look at her. She was just a mother who had lost her child. Nathaniel quickly changed his clothes, and his chest was still bleeding, but he didn''t care. Seeing Wisdom, who was sleeping soundly, Nathaniel called Thomas immediately. "Come to the ward and bring Wisdom back to The Ye''s Mansion. Send someone to protect him 24 hours everyday. Also, send out all the bodyguards of Ye Family and search for each corner, each gang, each port, each dock, airport, and the railway station. Stop any suspicious people with unconscious children!" Nathaniel made a series of orders, which made Thomas feel a little confused. "Mr. Ye, what happened?" "Zion is missing!" As soon as Nathaniel said that, Thomas immediately knew the seriousness of this matter. He took his men to the hospital at once, and sent people to escort Wisdom back to The Ye''s Mansion to protect him. Zack and his people were also rushing over here on the ne. It was impossible for the people in Ocean City not to notice such a big movement from Ye Family. Except they didn''t know what was going on. Everyone felt deterred by the danger. Terrance and Madam Hans had just been scared out of their wits by the phone call from Master Mo, then they heard such a big movement from Ye Family. "What''s going on? Could it be that Nathaniel is in danger again?" Terrance''s words immediately made Madam Hans p on his head. "What nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and take a look. If Ye family needs our help, it will be an opportunity for us to make amends for our mistakes. After all, Ye family has detached itself from the army now, they can''t just reach out to anyone they want to." Madam Hans''s words reminded Terrance. Terrance didn''t step into the business world after his retirement, instead, he continued to work in the government. Although it was an idle job, yet no one dared to look down upon the Hans family. Terrance hurriedly went out to ask around, and he learned that the young master of Ye Family was missing. "This is a big thing. The young master of Ye Family was the apple of Nathaniel''s eye. Now, someone actually has the guts to touch someone from Ye Family." Madam Hans was very shocked. Ye Family was considered a local tyrant in Ocean City. This was undoubtedly equal to bearding the lion in his den. Terrance was a little confused. "Mom, what do you think we should do?" "What should we do? Using all the police forces to find him!" Madam Hans felt her son was stupid at the moment. Originally, the olddy made a mistake by framing an ordinary person like Mango for the illegitimate child of the Hans family. She never expected that she would provoke the Mo family in the Capital city. Now, with such a great opportunity right in front of them, as long as the Hans family could help Ye Family find the young master, this matter could then be perfectly solved. Terrance also thought of this point. He quickly turned around and began to mobilize all his resource to help look for Zion. While on Walter''s side, due to Nathaniel''s deliberate behavior, he had been down with a cold. Originally, he wanted nothing more than Nathaniel''s death, but when Mango called him, his heart actually went softened, and then he brought this thing up in front of Master Mo in the Capital City all in a blur. Now as he thought about it, Walter couldn''t regret more. He must have been out of his mind, otherwise how could he have helped his deadly enemy, Nathaniel? Now, when he heard that Ye Family had caused such a big stir, Walter gave an order directly. "Disconnect all the phones andwork in the house, and turn off all the mobile phones. Without my order, no one is allowed to contact the outside. Just tell people I am seriously sick and need to rest quietly. I''m not seeing anyone!" Fearing that he would be softhearted to Mango again, Walter directly made up his mind to put an end to all possibilities. This also made him lose the opportunity to rescue Zion and ask for credit in front of Mango. After Mango finished crying, she felt it useless to just cry, she still needed to find the child. She got up and felt that it was not enough for her to do this alone. Mango called Walter at once. Walter had a lot of connections. He could even go straight up to the capital city, so he could definitely help her find Zion! But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get in touch with Walter. On the contrary, Terrance drove over and stopped in front of her. "Miss Shen, I have already used all the police forces in Ocean City to look for the Young Master of Ye family. Tell Nathaniel to contact me at any time if there''s any news." Mango was very surprised, but she still said gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Hans, thank you." At this moment, she lookedpletely different from the angry woman who had pped his face not long ago. Mango''s eyes were already swollen from crying. Her pitiful look almost made Terrance want to comfort her. " Mango!" At this moment, Nathaniel quickly rushed over. Mango seemed to have found her backbone and she suddenly threw herself into his arms. "We will find Zion, right? Nathaniel, you will help me find my son, will you?" "Yes, I promise to find Zion! He is a smart child. As long as he is sober, he will leave us clues." Nathanielforted Mango. In fact, he had no idea either. He was more worried about Zion than Mango was, but now he was Mango''s support. That was all he could say and do. Terrance was more or less surprised. Zion was obviously not the name of that Young Master of Ye Family. Just now, Mango also said that the missing child was her son. However, Nathaniel was willing to mobilize so many people for Mango''s son, which was simply incredible to Terrance. But most importantly, why did those people kidnap Mango''s son? Shouldn''t they have kidnapped Nathaniel''s son? Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Obviously, no one could answer this question to Terrance at the moment. Only then did Nathaniel notice Terrance. He nodded at him and said, "Mr. Hans, I heard that you''ve mobilized all your resource to help me find my son. Thank you." The words "my son" made Terrance confused again. "The missing child is..." "My son! Zion Shen! He took his mother''s surname." Nathaniel''s exnation made Terrance understand immediately that Mango and Nathaniel were not what they had appeared to be, someone who had just met each other for one or two dozens of days. It turned out that those two even had a child of their own. No wonder they had such a deep rtionship. "I will try my best. If there is any news, please let me know." Terrance didn''t waste any more time and he walked away with the wheelchair. Nathaniel and Mango did not dare to waste any time either. They quickly began to look for Zion. Mango was a little worried that Nathaniel''s body could not take it, but Nathaniel insisted, "Ever since he was born, I have never fulfilled my duty as a father for just one day. This time, he ran out because of me. If something bad happens to him, how can I face you in the future? How can I face him? Don''t tell me anything about my physical condition. If Zion is no long here, what do I still need this body for?" Nathaniel was a little calmer than Mango. He was thinking that Zion would not run too far away with his legs, so he must still be around the hospital. "Get the people, and search the entire military hospital for me. And, you go to the monitoring room with me. Let''s see if we can find any clues from the monitor." After listening to Nathaniel''s words, Mango became a bit clear. The minute when she realized that Zion was missing, she felt as if the sky was copsing. If someone told her to analyze the case like a genius, she couldn''t do it at all. The bodyguards began to search every corner of the military hospital inch by inch, while Mango followed Nathaniel to the monitoring room. Because of Nathaniel''s special identity, when the director of the hospital knew that the Young Master of Ye Family was missing, he even tried his best to cooperate with him by asking everyone to retrieve the monitoring videos so that Nathaniel could review them. The video clips were retrieved. Nathaniel and Mango stared straight at the video, constantly searching for Zion''s information, but Zion''s figure did not appear in any of the videos. All of a sudden, Mango pointed at a screen and said, "Look, Zion was hiding at the entrance of the corridor when he just got out of the ward." Nathaniel hurriedly looked over. The video was not very clear, but it could be seen that Zion was hiding at the entrance of the corridor, feeling particrly aggrieved. He kept looking in the direction of the ward. An obvious disappointment was hidden in his eyes, and he finally turned around and ran to the backyard. Mango''s nose started to feel sore again. "This child was waiting for me to chase after him. I only said a few words to you, what made him think that I didn''t want him?" Mango covered her mouth and cried. Nathaniel looked at his son''s disappointed eyes, and his heart was about to break. But he was a man, and he was Mango''s support. He couldn''t panic, and he couldn''t lose his mind. "Mango, let''s go to the backyard and have a look. Maybe we''ll find something." Mango nodded quickly and rushed to the backyard with Nathaniel without stopping. The backyard was neither big nor small. Especially since this ce was used for the patients to take a walk during their recovery, there was a lot of nts and the ground was uneven. No one would know where a four-year-old child could hide. "Search inch by inch! I don''t believe I can''t find him!" Nathaniel''s eyes were as cold as ice. How dare that man actually touched Nathaniel''s son in the territory of Ocean City. Mango now had no time to think about anything else and she also began to search. Suddenly, she saw a ray of light. Mango quickly ran over. Under an evergreen tree, she found Zion''s mobile phone. "Nathaniel, hurry up! This is Zion''s cell phone!" Mango''s surprised voice lifted Nathaniel''s heart again. He quickly ran over and somewhat felt a little pain in his chest, but he didn''t have time to take care of it. The record on the mobile phone showed he wasst calling Abyss. It also evidenced that shout mentioned by Abyss, he was sure that Zion was kidnapped here. Nathaniel looked around and found this ce to be indeed remote. Generally speaking, no one woulde here, but someone actually kidnapped Zion from here. What did that mean? It meant that someone had been watching Zion for a long time. It suddenly urred to him that Mango had said that someone had called Zack under her name to send back Zion and Wisdom. Could that person who had kidnapped Zion turn out to be the one who pretended to be Mango? Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly got darkened. Mango saw Nathaniel frown slightly as if he was deep in thought. She did not dare to disturb him. Although she was extremely anxious, she still waited quietly. Seeing his wife''s expectant eyes, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "I''ll make a call." Mango nodded. Nathaniel called Thomas. "What did you find out about that person who sent back two young masters under the name of Mango?" Thomas was rushing over here. When he heard Nathaniel''s question, he quickly said, "I have checked, that person''s number was near Ye''s Mansion, and it is very close to ours. I have already checked that ce out. It''s a video game store. The owner said that there were too many people coming and going, and he couldn''t remember who had called at all. And that person didn''t call Zack under the name of Mango, but instead, under the name of Katherine. At that time, Zack was a little puzzled. It was not until Young Master Zion said it was his mommy that Zack finally knew it. Zack said that the background in the phone sounded very noisy. That person said she was near the hospital, but she hung up the phone soon after saying a few words." Mango calmed down after she heard Thomas'' report. It was obvious that this person came here prepared. Not only were they targeting her, but they might also target her child. Mango was shivering all over. Who on earth did she offend? Why did she got into so much trouble as soon as she returned to Ocean City? She had originallye back for Nathaniel, and she had never thought about dealing with any other people, not to mention offending anyone. What kind of person had to target her? These questions were also lingering in Nathaniel''s mind. "We have to give it some further thought. Why don''t we call the police first?" Nathaniel knew it was not very useful to do so, but if that person hade prepared, she would definitely have a purpose. By that time, that person would definitely contact him or Mango. Obviously, Mango also thought of this point. Although she was anxious, she also knew that it was not a good idea to continue searching like this. She nodded and agreed with Nathaniel to call the police first. The two of them got into the car. When they drove to the police station, neither of them spoke, but Nathaniel held Mango''s hand tightly. "Don''t worry. I will find Zion even at the cost of the entire Ye Family." Mango didn''t respond. It wasn''t that she didn''t believe Nathaniel, but she was truly panicking to the extreme. Those terrible scenes appeared in her mind one after another. She didn''t want to think about it, but she couldn''t control her mind from wandering. Her hands were ice cold. If Nathaniel hadn''t held her, she would feel cold all over as if someone had thrown her into an ice cer. She was shivering with cold. Abyss called again. Mango didn''t want to pick it up, but she still answered it. "Mango, I''m going to make some preparations. I''ll take Rita to find you in Ocean City." Abyss couldn''t leave Rita alone. After all, Rita'' disease also needed treatment. But he couldn''t watch Mango worry like an ant on a hot pan all by herself, and lose her mind for Zion''s disappearance. So the best way came up to Abyss'' mind was to bring Rita to Ocean City with him. Mango got emotional at once. "No! Rita can''t travel on a ne with her situation at all, not to mention getting on any ships or trains for such a long trip. Abyss, I know that you are also worried about Zion. I am even more anxious than you, but you have to watch Rita. Nothing can go wrong with Rita any more. I will look for Zion. If there is any news, I will call you, okay? Don''t take Rita here, please don''t!" Mango''s agitation drew Nathaniel''s attention. Thomas'' investigation showed that Abyss had an illegitimate daughter named Rita. She was in a bad physical condition and she lived in the hospital all year round. However, she had a good rtionship with Mango, and she also had a good rtionship with Zion. Now, he actually wanted to take her sick child to Ocean City to help Mango find her son? All of a sudden, Nathaniel felt a surge of anger and jealousy. His woman, his son, why should an outsider be so worried about them! Nathaniel took over Abyss'' phone and said coldly, "Mr. Tang, your daughter''s health is the most important thing. As for Zion, I''m here to take care of it. Don''t worry." After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. Abyss was stunned by Nathaniel''s words about his daughter. It seemed that Mango hadn''t told Nathaniel about Rita yet? Did that mean Mango and Nathaniel hadn''t got back together? Or was Mango just using Nathaniel?" Thinking of this possibility, Abyss suddenly felt relieved. Although it was not appropriate tough out loud at such a moment, he still smiled. Seeing Abyss like this, Rita asked happily: "Godfather, can we go to find my brother and mommy?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Abyss finally came back to his senses and said apologetically: "Baby, your mommy said that your body can''t handle flying, so she won''t let us go there. When your mommy and brothere back and you get better, we can then go and take the ne, okay?" Rita'' expectant eyes suddenly dimmed. "All right." She was not being unreasonable, but Abyss could tell that she was very depressed. Although he didn''t tell Rita why he wanted to go to Ocean City, Abyss still felt himself a bit too cruel when he first gave a moment of expectation for the child and then took it away. While he was coaxing Rita, Mango saw Nathaniel hanging up the phone angrily. Thinking of what he had said just now, Mango decided to tell him about Rita. "Nathan, Rita is actually..." "Let''s find Zion first before talking about other things. Now it has been more than an hour since Zion disappeared. Now there is no news at all, and we don''t know what that person wants. If they just want money, I will give them as much as they want, as long as they don''t hurt Zion." Nathaniel didn''t want to hear Mango talking about Abyss'' daughter, so he changed the subject in time. Little did he know, because of this change of subject, he would not know that he still had a daughter in this world for a very long time in the future. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Mango did not have time to exin to Nathaniel about Rita at the moment. When she heard Nathaniel talking about Zion, her eyes turned red again. Perhaps he probably had realized there was something wrong with his tone, Nathaniel secretly med himself for being narrow-minded. He gently held Mango''s hand and said, "Don''t worry, our son will be fine." At this point, it had been clear to Mango that all of this was schemed by someone. It was her fault that she didn''t take any precautions earlier. Instead, she put her son in such a dangerous situation. "Shall we go back to the monitoring room and take another look?" "Okay." Mango calmed down her emotions and knew it was not the time for her to be sad. The most important thing was to find Zion as soon as possible. They went back to the monitoring room again. The director of the hospital was still in the monitoring room. He was looking for the video of Zion after he had gone missing in the backyard ording to Nathaniel''s instructions, but only to find out unfortunately that there was a five-minute nk during that period. The director was a little embarrassed, and Nathaniel''s face already looked a bit angry. Before Nathaniel got angry, Mango said, "Someone deliberately destroyed the monitor." "Yes." At this time, Thomas called. "Mr. Ye, I found it out. At that time, someone ran into the woman who called in the video game store. Coincidentally, the woman happened to run into a young man. The two of them quarreled for a while. And then, the woman went to the side to make a phone call. The young man happened to hear the conversation on the phone, and that young man is right beside me now." "Bring him here right away!" Nathaniel''s voice was terribly cold. Mango knew this was a new clue. They quickly went to the reception room. When the young man was brought here, he was still cursing in his mouth. He was only a 17 or 18- year-old kid, who looked a little rebellious. At first, he was a little displeased for being brought here by Thomas, but when he saw Nathaniel, he suddenly became quiet. Almost everyone in the entire Ocean City knew Nathaniel. The young man was more or less perturbed to be taken here by Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, I didn''t do anything, really!" Although he did not know what had happened, Nathaniel''s sternness made everyone feel uneasy. In fact, Mango really wanted to ask about Zion, but now she didn''t say anything. She just waited quietly for Nathaniel to ask. She believed that Nathaniel felt the same with her when it came to Zion. Nathaniel gave him a cold look and said, "Tell me about the woman who ran into you before making a phone call. What did she look like? How old was she?" When the young man heard this, he quickly said, "I didn''t bump into her on purpose. I just didn''t see my way clearly. At that time, I was busy topping up my card, so..." "I want to hear what I want to know." Since he hadn''t found Zion after such a long time, Nathaniel''s temper became very bad. The young man was slightly stunned and quickly said, "That was a woman in her fifties. She looked very rich. At that time, I was thinking what was a woman at such an old age doing in the video game store. I thought she was looking for her grandson or something. I didn''t expect that she just made a phone call and left." "In her fifties? Are you sure?" Nathaniel had always thought the person who pretended to be Mango was a young woman, but he didn''t expect it to be an old woman in her fifties. But how could Zack not be able to hear the difference between the voice of an old woman and a young woman? The young man saw that Nathaniel was suspicious of himself and quickly said, "Absolutely right! That woman was in her fifties." "Got it. Thomas, give him some money and send him away." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Seeing that he couldn''t get anything else out of the young man, Nathaniel said to Thomas. After the young man was taken away, Mango asked anxiously, "What do you think?" "Zack is not an ordinary person. For him to believe it was your voice, there must be something wrong. I need to go back and find Zack''s phone recording to check what was going on." "Will there be a phone recording?" Mango was a little anxious. Nathaniel nodded and said, "Yes, every phone call in the base has been recorded. This is for safety reason." The two of them quickly returned to the Ye''s Mansion. It had been more than two hours since Zion disappeared, but there was no clue at all. The whole Ocean City was almost searched through, and every exit was guarded by people. But Zion seemed to have been evaporated from the face of the earth, leaving no trace at all. Mango was anxious and restless. Nathaniel was in a flutter, but he had to force himself to calm down. When Zack''s call recording was sent over, Nathaniel quickly ran a voice analysis and soon found out that the person had used a voice changer. However, strangely enough, the voice changer made that person''s voice somewhat simr to Mango''s voice. That meant the person was very familiar with Mango, or at least was very familiar with her voice. To disguise oneself through a voice changer by using a familiar voice was not something that could be done by average people. Nathaniel suddenly thought of something. "Thomas, where is Sisi?" When Madam Hans'' extortion case happened, Sisi was a key character. However, there were too many things happening during this period. Before Nathaniel could ask Sisi, a bunch of things came one after another, which almost made him forget this important person. Thomas quickly sent someone to look for Sisi, but that person came back and told him that Sisi had gone! This answer made Nathaniel''s face turn dark again. "What do you mean by ''gone''? Who can exin it to me? Thomas, can you tell me why the person managed by Ye Family had suddenly gone missing?" At this time, sweat had oozed out from Thomas'' forehead. He didn''t manage this well enough, so he naturally didn''t dare to say a word for himself. Moreover, Zion was still missing at the time being. No matter what he said to exin, it would be all pointless. "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye." "I''ll deduct your bonus for half a year. If we can''t find Zion, you..." Nathaniel could not finish the sentence with anything too harsh, but he was in a very bad mood. When Mango heard that Sisi had gone missing, she was all puzzled. She had no hatred with Sisi, and it was Nathaniel who had sent Sisi to protect her and she even argued with Nanny Zhang for her. Why would such a girl get involved in this matter? "Who does Sisi work for?" Mango''s question made Nathaniel frown slightly. "I haven''t investigated that yet, but it has something to do with Madam Hans'' extortion. Thomas, get the car ready. I''m going to the Hans family!" Since Sisi was gone, he had no choice but to go directly to the Hans family to ask Madam Hans about Sisi''s background. Mango also wanted to go with them, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Stay here. If that person calls you or something, you can handle it. Besides, there are a lot of unknown things as we go to the Hans family. It''s too dangerous for you to go there. Zion''s missing now, I can''t let anything happen to you. Thomas, stay here to protect Mango. If something happens again, you can stop working here anymore." Thomas was Nathaniel''s personal bodyguard and also his special assistant. Many things were handed over to Thomas to deal with. Now that Nathaniel had left Thomas behind, it was very obvious how much importance he had attached to Mango. Mango felt somewhat touched in her heart, but words seemed a little pale at the moment. She had to nod and agreed to stay in the The Ye''s Mansion. Nathaniel quickly left for the Hans family. Because of Master Mo fromst time, Madam Hans was very polite to Nathaniel this time, but Nathaniel did not have much time to talk nonsense with her. "Madam Hans, I came here today to ask you, what''s the rtionship between the Hans family and Sisi? Sisi is missing now, does that have anything to do with the Hans family?" Nathaniel was very straightforward, but Madam Hans was stunned instead. "Sisi?" "She was the bodyguard beside Katherine when you wanted to extort her." Nathaniel had no choice but to bring up this matter again. Obviously, as he mentioned this matter, Madam Hans'' face looked unhappy. However, Madam Hans shook her head and said, "I don''t know that girl. At that time, I even doubted why she would help me. She clearly saw my intention, but in the end, she still let me go. If she intervened forcefully at that time, I might not have had a chance." Hearing Madam Hans'' words, Nathaniel squinted his eyes. Obviously, he did not really believe Madam Hans, but when he looked at Madam Hans'' eyes, he had no choice but to believe her. There was no need for Madam Hans to lie to him! Since she had already admittedmitting the extortion, it was impossible for her to shield a bodyguard. At this point, it seemed that the clues were cut off again. Nathaniel said goodbye to Madam Hans. When he came out, he went straight to the video game store. He found out the boss and searched for the monitoring at that time. However, it was very dark in the video game store, so he couldn''t see clearly. Moreover, it was especially crowded that day, so they didn''t find out that woman in her fifties who had been mentioned by the young man. Nathaniel of course was not satisfied with this result, but now he had to go home quickly to see if there was any progress on Mango''s side. When he returned to Ye''s Mansion, Mango was staring at the phone without blinking, as if someone had put a spell on her. Seeing Mango like this, Nathaniel was very distressed. He stepped forward and put his arm around Mango''s shoulders, whispering, "Mango, don''t do this." "Any news?" Mango''s expectant look made it difficult for Nathaniel to see straight into her eyes. He couldn''t bear to tell Mango the truth, but he couldn''t let her think too much either, so he could only sigh and shake his head. Mango''s eyes suddenly dimmed. "Don''t be like this Mango, there will be a way." "But it''s already been this long, and there''s no news from that person at all. Maybe they didn''t do it for the money?" This was Mango''s biggest fear. If it was only for the sake of money, Mango would not be worried. But if it was a human trafficker who had kidnapped Zion, could she ever find her Zion again? At the thought of this, Mango was immediately in a state of utter despair. "Did you offend anyone when you came back this time?" Obviously, Nathaniel was also afraid that they were not after money. Mango shook her head and said, "Who do you think I will offend in my current state? How many from my past really know me now? Even my own parents couldn''t recognize me when they stood in front of me. Who else would recognize me? And ever since I came to Ocean City, I ran into all kinds of idents, and I didn''t even have time to offend anyone!" Suddenly, something shed through Nathaniel''s mind. He seemed to have grasped something, but he also couldn''t really pin down anything. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 When it came to offending someone, it seemed that ever since Mango came back, she only had contact with one woman, and that woman was obviously Macy! Although he didn''t want to believe this might have something to do with Macy, Nathaniel still said to Thomas who was on the beside, "Go and find out where Macy was when Zion was missing. Also, what did Macy do after she returned to the Cho family during this period? What did her mother Susie do? I want detailed information." Mango''s eyes widened when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "Are you saying that all of this has something to do with Macy?" "I''m just guessing. I hope it''s not her." Nathaniel''s words made Mango feel more or less ufortable. "What if it''s her?" She remembered the decision Nathaniel had made while dealing with her and Macy five years ago and immediately questioned him. Mango''s question was a bit sharp. Nathaniel looked at her and suddenly felt a pain in his heart. He was well aware of all her uneasiness and worry. "If she did it, I would never tolerate her. Mango, since she is Wisdom''s mother and my brother''s woman, for most of the time, I will turn a blind eye to her for my brother''s sake. But I will never tolerate her for this! Zion is our son, I won''t let anyone hurt him, not even for Macy! I owe it to Nick, and I only take care of Macy because of Nick. If Macy doesn''t understand the situation and did something to Zion, I will definitely punish her by myself." Nathaniel said it clearly and firmly. His protective eyes suddenly cleared off the clouds in Mango''s mind. "Nathan, I''m scared! I''m really scared!" Mango threw herself into his arms. She could believe him, could she? After all, Zion was the child of the two of them. Nathaniel hugged Mango tightly. He never thought himself to be this helpless one day, but at this moment, he actually felt a little at a loss. He was the heaven of Ocean City, the master of Ocean City, but he turned out to lose his own son in his own territory. Nathaniel could not forgive himself for this. Thomas came back soon with the investigation result. "Mr. Ye, Macy has been reflecting on herself at home these days. During this period, she went to do facial in the beauty salon once, and then she never went out again. I went to check it out. That beauty salon was the one she goes to all the time. There was nothing special about that ce. Everything was normal." "What about Susie?" "Susie has been out frequently recently. She attended several parties from the upper ss, but there was nothing abnormal. I have checked all the people she had contact with, and there was no problem." Thomas'' answer made Nathaniel frown again. If everything was fine, then what was the problem? He couldn''t wait any longer, so he said in a low voice, "Look into all the slums in Ocean City and check all the business in the grey area!" Thomas was somewhat hesitant. "Mr. Ye, this will offend a lot of people." "Go ahead and offend them. Why do I need to be afraid of those big shots while the young master of Ye Family has gone missing?" Nathaniel naturally knew what the consequence would be by doing so. Seeing that Nathaniel had already made up his mind, Thomas quickly nodded and then went to handle it. Soon, the business in the grey area throughout the whole Ocean City was affected. All the channels and industries were ordered to be checked and raided. For a moment, the people in Ocean City were turned upside down. In a remote corner in Ocean City, Sisi looked at Zion who was still in aa and said to the man next to her, "Nathaniel is not someone you can mess up with. You actually kidnapped the son of the woman he cares about the most. Don''t you want to live?" "Whether we can live or not depends on how we y this game. Sisi, we can''t keep this brat with us. We have to get rid of him as soon as possible." The man''s voice was kept very low, as if he was afraid of being heard. He was wearing a hoodie, and that big hood covered his head. Sisi said with some annoyance, "How to get rid of him? Now everyone knows that Nathaniel is investigating, and they are all scared to death. Who is willing to take over? Originally, we agreed to take this kid out through the waterway and sell him in Southeast Asia. Now all the ports are being guarded by the Hans family, so we have no chance at all. Do you want to contact Madam Hans again?" "Do you want me to die? How can I contact the Hans family now? do you think Nathaniel is a fool?" The man was obviously a little angry. Sisi was also angry. "Nathaniel is not a fool. You are! You made yourself like this for a woman, and now you have cornered yourself and there''s no return. Does that woman care about your life?" "Enough! If you don''t want to help me, you can go back. I''ll do this on my own from now on!" The man turned his head angrily. Obviously, he was furious. Sisi''s tears burst out in an instant. "I don''t want to help you? I''ve been in Ye Family for so many years, and finally I made it to my current position. For you, I gave up everything and became the enemy of the entire Ye Family. Now how can you say that I don''t want to help you? Newell! Have you lost your conscience?" Sisi''s words alerted Newell immediately. He covered Sisi''s mouth and whispered, "Are you crazy? Stop calling my name, are you afraid that Nathaniel can''t find me?" Sisi looked at Newell with tears in her eyes, which were full of condemnation. Newell sighed and said, "Am I not doing this for the future of us? Well, it''s my fault. Don''t be angry. I was just worried. This brat will wake up soon. When he starts to make trouble, both of us will die." Sisi also knew this had gone beyond her own willingness. From the beginning when she decided to kidnap Zion, she had no way back. "Why don''t we find someone to pretend to be the kidnapper to call Miss Shen, and then guide them to another way deliberately?" "No! Nathaniel used to be in the army and he has a strong counterreconnaissance ability. As long as we make a call, we''ll be exposed no matter where we ___ii are. Newell refused directly. He had served Nathaniel for the longest time, so he naturally understood Nathaniel. If it wasn''t for some reason, he really didn''t want to be Nathaniel''s enemy. Sisi was a little anxious. "We are running out of options. What should we do? This child is a hot potato now. Why don''t we just dump him on the side of the road."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Then our mission will be failed. Not only won''t that person give us the money, but they will also turn us in. Five years ago, when Mango died, I have already burned my bridges, Sisi." Obviously, Newell was a little annoyed. He lit a cigarette, took a hard puff, and said with hatred: "Worst case, I will kill him. Anyway, I killed someone five years ago, and I don''t mind killing one more person." "No way!" Sisi quickly stopped him. As long as Zion was still alive, maybe she and Newell still had a chance. But if Zion was really dead, with Nathaniel''s temper, she and Newell would have no chance to live. "Newell, listen to me. It''s better to put this brat in the basement of the beauty salon. Very few people go there, and few people know about this. As long as we get through this period and then we can find a group to sell him out, then we won''t have any trouble and we can alsoplete the mission for that woman, right?" Sisi''s suggestion made Newell ponder for a while, but there seemed to be no better way at the moment. "Well, now I''ll take this brat over there. Clean up all the evidence here. You know, Nathaniel is very detailed. Don''t let him find any clues under any circumstance." "I see. You can go now." Sisi urged Newell to leave first. Newell picked up Zion, who was in aa. In order to avoid being recognized, he put a sack on Zion and threw him into a worn- out van, and then he quickly drove toward the beauty salon. When he was about to reach the entrance of the beauty salon, Newell suddenly saw someone from Ye Family. His eyes squinted slightly, and he purposefully drove the car to the back door. He moved quietly to hide from everyone and carried Zion into the backyard. Then he opened the lid of the cer and went down the stairs to the basement. This cer was used to store winter vegetables before, but it waster abandoned, and it was covered with a lid. If not looking carefully, nobody would have discovered a different world hidden underneath such a rusty manhole cover. There was everything in the basement, including food, drink, and even nkets, all fully equipped. It was obvious that someone had lived here for a long time. Newell stayed here for several years, but Nathaniel never found him. It was because of Mango''s fire incident that Nathaniel had no time to care about anything else. And for so many years, someone had been taking care of Newell, so he hadn''t been discovered. Looking at Zion, who was still in a coma, Newell tied him up with a rope and found something to stuff his mouth. Then he finally got up and left the cer. When Zion woke up, he found darkness everywhere. He couldn''t get used to it for a while. When he wanted to move, he found that his hands and feet were all tied up. The memory quickly shed back to his mind. Zion sadly discovered that he had been kidnapped. The first person he thought of was Mango. If mommy knew that he had been kidnapped, how anxious and sad she would be. But at this moment, he didn''t even know where he was. Besides, now his hands and feet were all tied, his mouth was sealed, and this ce was so cold and dark that he couldn''t see anything. What should he do to let his mommy know where he was? Zion was very anxious, but he didn''t cry. During the military training at the base, Zack had taught him and Wisdom that if they were kidnapped, the first thing he needed to do was to stay calm and find out exactly where he was. Only in this way could he deliver the message out and let the people outside to save him. Zion had never felt it necessary to learn this, but Zack had set this course for him and Wisdom alone at that time. They even went throught a drill, and Zion had also been forced to learn a lot of things. However, he had never expected the thing he had just learned woulde into use so soon. But exactly who had kidnapped him? For what purpose? Mr. Yan once said that anyone whomitted a crime had his own purpose. Only when he was able to figure out their purpose could he adjust himself quickly to the changing circumstances. In fact, Zion was very scared. He was even shivering. Since he was born, he had never left Mango. Even when he went to the base for training, he was still with Wisdom. Moreover, Mr. Yan and his people were there to protect him. How could Zion not be afraid when he suddenly had to face all the danger, even the unknown danger alone? However, he could only stay strong and force himself to calm down, because he still had mommy. He could not let her be sad. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Zion''s little body was shivering with cold, but he justy there motionlessly and waited. He didn''t know who had kidnapped him, or if that person was fierce or not, and he didn''t even know where he was. He could only pretend to be ina with his eyes closed. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Time passed by gradually, but no one came in. Zion, being both cold and hungry, could not help but fall asleep again. For Mango and Nathaniel, the passing of time was also a form of suffering. While they were closely investigating, they were also waiting for the phone to ring. They hoped that it was just a simple kidnapping and extortion case. However, the whole night had passed and there was no sound from the phone. The investigation outside also went nowhere just like a rock sinking into the sea. There was no news. The Ye family had not rxed their vignce against Macy and Susie. Unfortunately, they did not go out at all, and there was no clue at all. Mango''s uneasiness had reached to the extreme. "No, I can''t wait any longer. I have to go out to look for him. Even I have to look through every corner, I have to find him myself!" Mango ran out as if she had gone crazy. She had not slept for the whole night. Her eyes were all scarlet and her face was terribly pale. Nathaniel embraced her at once. "Mango, it''s useless for you to look around like a chicken with no head!" "Even if it''s useless, I still have to find him. Nathaniel, you are not a mother. You don''t know how I feel now. I risked my life to give birth to Zion, and he is my life. Even if I can''t find him myself, at least I can still try to find him along the way. I always think that I am not fulfilling my duty for my child if I just wait at home. If something really happens to Zion, I won''t live either." All of Mango''s strong willpletely copsed at this moment. An afternoon and a night had passed. It had been 12 hours, but there was no news about Zion at all. What did this mean? In fact, not only Mango, but also Nathaniel was very clear about it. The chance to find Zion was greatly reduced. If he went out of Ocean City, where should he go to find his son in the vast world outside? Nathaniel had not seen his son for five years, after he had just met him, he went missing right under his nose. Nathaniel felt extremely upset. But when he saw Mango at the moment, he med himself even more. "I''ll go out with you to look for him!" Nathaniel''s decision shocked Thomas a bit. "Mr. Ye, you can''t! You are the heaven of Ocean City. If you go out to find him yourself, the whole Ocean City will be in chaos!" "Then let it be in chaos. I''m not Mr. Ye now, nor am I the heaven of Ocean City. I''m just a father! A father who has just lost his son and only wants to find his son! Tell all the media that the Young Master of Ye Family is missing, and send out the photos of Zion to tell everyone that Ye Family will pay a high price for providing information and clues. But if someone dares to touch anyone in Ye Family, I will let that person pay the price even at the cost of all the wealth in Ye Family!" Nathaniel made such a decision. Originally, he had nned to slowly get along with his son after he went back. Then, he could cultivate a rtionship with Zion and let him return to his own family. But now, the situation was out of his control. Only when Zion became a member of Ye Family, would that person have some scruples. This was only Nathaniel''s bet. Flowever, if that person was a desperado, Nathaniel did not even dare to think about it. At this point, everything could be possible. Fie didn''t dare to be too optimistic. But in front of Mango, he couldn''t let Mango bear any more pressure. After all, she was just a mother. Zack rushed over. When he saw that Nathaniel and Mango were about to leave, he already understood what Nathaniel meant. At this point, no parent could sit still. Zack said in a low voice, "When I was at the base, I went through a kidnapping drill with Wisdom and Zion. I believe with Zion''s intelligence and calmness, he will leave clues for us. Now I am only afraid that Zion will not have this opportunity. Let''s do this, I will take my people to go through Ocean City, maybe we will find something." Upon hearing Zack''s words, Mango was extremely grateful. "Thank you, Mr. Yan. Please help me find my son." She held Zack''s hands out of excitement. Beside her, Nathaniel looked at them and frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything. In this situation, what else should he fuss over? However, Zack quickly let go of Mango and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, Miss Shen, I will definitely bring Zion back safe and sound, I promise!" Mango nodded. She still decided to go out and look for Zion. She really couldn''t sit still waiting for news at home with no goals and no clues. Nathaniel naturally followed suit. Soon, Nathaniel shuttled through the streets and alleys of Ocean City with Mango. On the contrary, everyone felt frightened and uneasy. The news about Ye Family losing their young master spread out at the same time, to the point that everyone in Ocean City was shocked. Everyone knew Wisdom was the only Young Master in Ye Family. Where did that child named Zion come from? Some busybodies had already found out the marriage record of Nathaniel five years ago, and they clearly realized that Mrs. Ye from five years ago was surnamed Shen. However, because Mrs. Ye was buried in the big fire five years ago, everyone gradually forgot about this matter. Now that Zion had popped up and he was revealed as the child of Ye Family, many spections followed immediately. Among them, the people who got most affected were Macy and her mother! "How could it be possible? That b*tch died five years ago. How could she possibly give birth to Nathaniel''s child?" Macy frantically swept everything in front of her to the ground. Susie''s eyebrows were also tightly knitted. "Did you see her die in the big fire five years ago with your own eyes?" "Of course. Newell did all of this. I have something on him, so it''s impossible for him to betray me." Macy''s chest was bulging up and down. If Zion was really Nathaniel''s son, then her wishful thinking would all fall through? Moreover, she had waited for five years and spent five years of her youth, only in order to be the madam of Ye Family, now a brat suddenly showed up, what would she be? What would her Wisdom be then? Macy''s eyes squinted tightly. "Mom, so Zion is the son of Katherine. Does that mean Katherine is that Mango back then? But she looked different than Mango." Susie''s eyes rolled rapidly. "Maybe that big fire has disfigured her. Now think about it, Katherine''s height and body shape are indeed somewhat simr to Mango''s. Moreover, Nathaniel had not approached any women for five years, but suddenly he became so kind to her. Do you think this is a coincidence?" Susie''s words reminded Macy. She knew Nathaniel best. Nathaniel was the kind of person who valued loyalty. For five years, no matter how hard she tried, she was not able to climb onto Nathaniel''s bed. But as soon as Katherine appeared, she took away all Nathaniel''s attention. It was clear that this person had a great impact on Nathaniel. However, who else could have such a huge impact on Nathaniel other than Mango? Macy suddenly stood up, and she freaked out all instantly. "Mom, if that b*tch is really Mango back then, then that child can''t stay here! Not only does that bastard have to go, but that b*tch Mango also can''t get away with it! I have waited for five years, and I finally helped Wisdom to be the inheritor of Ye Family after all I went through. I can''t let this bastard take away what belongs to my Wisdom." A hint of coldness also shed across Susie''s eyes. "We have to investigate this matter thoroughly before we do anything." "Why else do you want to investigate Mom, this woman is a scourge now. You didn''t see how Nathaniel was obsessed by her. If I had known earlier that she was Mango, I wouldn''t have spared her from the day she came back. I was wondering why she brought a child, it turned out that she had taken this child back to his family. Hum! I am the Young Madam of Ye Family, and the future heir of Ye Family can only be my son! No one can take all of this away from me!" Macy mmed hard the cup on the side, and her eyes were terribly cold. Susie fell silent. Chu family was only able to maintain the current situation because they had been relying on Nathaniel. Although they looked all fabulous from the outside, in fact, they were almost broke. If they let go of a rich person like Nathaniel, Susie did not even dare to imagine how miserable she would be when she grew old. No! Absolutely not! Susie said coldly, "Let Newell take action as soon as possible. Since Nathaniel has already begun to investigate thoroughly, I''m afraid that we can''t hide this for too long. Mango''s son is definitely not so easy to deal with. In order to avoid anything from happening, just kill him." "I''ll contact Newell now!" "Don''t call. As usual, if you go to the beauty salon, no one will pay attention to a woman who goes there for skin care. Besides, no one will find out that Newell actually hides in the beauty salon." Susie''s lips curled into a smug smile. "Mom, you''re amazing. If you hadn''t used that beauty salon as a cover five years ago, I wouldn''t even have known where to hide Newell." Macy said with admiration while holding Susie''s arm. Susie looked at her daughter at this moment and said with a smile, "You! I had to clean up the mess for you since you were a child. If I didn''t tell Newell to set that fire five years ago, do you really think there were so many idents?" "Mom, I knew you are the best!" Macy acted in coquetry in front of Susie for a while, then she got dressed up and went out. When Thomas'' people saw Macy go out, they quickly followed her and also reported this to Nathaniel. At this moment, Nathaniel and Mango were looking for Zion inch by inch. When he heard the news from Thomas, Nathaniel whispered, "Watch closely." Mango paused for a moment and asked: "What happened?" "The people who are watching Macy found she has gone out. It seems that she is going to the beauty salon to have a facial. I told them to keep an eye on her closely." "I want to go there, too!" Mango had a gut feeling that this had something to do with Macy. Although there was no evidence to prove that Macy was the one who had nned this, she calmed down and thought about it carefully, only Macy had a motive behind this, but how did she find out that she had a son? m Mango could never figure it out, although she didn''t deliberately hide it. But Macy didn''t show any signs before and she suddenly took action on Zion. Wasn''t it a bit of a rush? Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Hearing that Mango was going to the beauty salon, Nathaniel wasn''t able toe around for a moment. Weren''t they supposed to find Zion at this moment?" Not long ago, Mango was still so eager to find her son. Why did she suddenly want to go to the beauty salon? However, it took him only one second to figure out what was going on. In the past, he had always thought that it was perfectly normal for women to go to the beauty salon, and there was nothing to explore there. Moreover, men were not allowed in the beauty salon, so Nathaniel never thought about anything else. Now that he saw the light in Mango''s eyes, he suddenly understood something. "Do you think there is something wrong with the beauty salon?" "I just want to have a look. You and Terrance have gone through the entire Ocean City, but there is still no news about Zion. From the moment Zion was missing to now, we have been controlling all the entrances and exits from all directions. I don''t believe anyone dares to run the risks of messing with you and Terrance who have covered all legal and illegal industries to take Zion out of Ocean City. Now the only exnation is that Zion is still in Ocean City, but he is being hidden in a corner. We have searched for all the ces except for this beauty salon. Besides, did Macy just leave this beauty salon? Tell Thomas to find out if the time she left the beauty salon conincides with the time when Zion was missing. I don''t easily suspect someone, but once I feel someone suspicious, I need to find out clearly. If she really did something to my son, I will never spare her!" Mango''s spection was reasonable and all logical, as if all her senses had been recovered overnight. Her son was still waiting for her to save him. She couldn''t let herself be in a mess. She wouldn''t have done this if there was no suspect. But since Mango felt Macy was the most suspected person, she would never let go of this suspicion. After listening to Mango''s words, Nathaniel also felt it very reasonable. He quickly asked Thomas to check the time when Macy left the beauty salonst time. Coincidentally, it was only three hours apart from the time of Zion''s disappearance. When Mango heard such a reply, she was a little excited. "I''m going to pretend to do a facial in that beauty salon. You and Thomas don''t have to go in. I''ll inform you if there''s anything." Nathaniel held Mango''s hand tightly and said, "Zion is missing. I am as anxious as you. I also know that you really want to find Zion, but you have to promise me that you must protect yourself. If you come across something that you can''t deal with, don''t act rashly. Come out first, let''s then find a way together. Mango, I have already lost you once. I don''t want to lose you again because I don''t know if I will have the courage to live without you." Mango looked at the tears in Nathaniel''s eyes and nodded. "Don''t worry, I wille back with my son." Mango smiled slightly, with a slight trace of sadness. Nathaniel asked someone to disguise Mango. On this side, Sisi kept feeling flustered, as if something serious was going to happen. However, Newell still wanted to go out and ask for some news. She was walking around in the beauty salon alone, and her mind was full of all kinds of fierce methods that Nathaniel had used. Perhaps the people in Ocean City only knew that Nathaniel was a retired soldier, the heir of Ye family, and the president of Hengyu Group. However, only Sisi knew Nathaniel''s cruelty and ruthlessness. She once went to Yunnan with Nathaniel to save Nick, the second young master of Ye Family. But in that battle, Nick died. At that time, Nathaniel seemed to have gone mad. He ran into the mobs'' base and broke the leader''s limbs with bare hands, while keeping his mind sober until his death. That kind of cruelty and ruthlessness was Sisi''s nightmare that she couldn''t erase in her whole life. When she came back, Sisi fell seriously ill. Every time she thought of Nathaniel''s cruelty, she felt her whole body trembling, as if she had fallen into an ice cer. No! It''s not the ice cer, but the hell! Nathaniel was like Satan once he got mad, taking lives and mercilessly torturing those who had hurt his closest family. The family was Nathaniel''s bottom line! And now they had kidnapped Nathaniel''s son! The more Sisi thought about it, the more scared she became. She quickly ran to the basement to see if Zion was dead. Such a big dose used on such a small child, who knew if there would be any side effects. When the footsteps came, Zion quickly closed his eyes. The rope on his wrists had not been untied yet, it was just a little loose. He didn''t expect someone to come. Zion''s heart beat faster, but he couldn''t show it. He was so scared that he broke out into a cold sweat. He really missed his mommy! The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and Zion''s heart almost jumped out of his throat. A vague perfume smell came, and Zion was slightly stunned. It was a woman? He was a little confused. Before he could figure out who it was, the light in the basement was suddenly turned on. The dazzling light made him identally move his eyes, and Sisi found out about it. "Are you awake?" Sisi''s voice was not loud, but it was a little sharp. But it was not a good sign for Zion at this moment. He wanted to keep pretending to be in aa, but obviously he couldn''t, because Sisi had lifted him up at once, which made him feel suffocated. Zion had difficulty in breathing, he had to open his eyes and breathe heavily in order to survive. However, there was a trace of anger in his eyes when he looked at Sisi. "My mommy and my godfather won''t spare you!" Zion found that although his body was in the air, the rope on his wrists seemed to be loosened a little bit. He quickly untied the rope, and blisters were alreadying out from his little fingers. He felt the pain, but he couldn''t cry out. Sisi was stunned for a moment and asked subconsciously. "Who is your godfather?" "Haha, you don''t even know who my godfather is. How dare you kidnap me? You guys have some nerve." Zion said you guys, not you, which made Sisi squint her eyes. "When did you wake up? What else do you know?" Zion realized that he was in great danger at the moment, so he quickly shut up. The more he said, the faster he would die. But Sisi couldn''t stay calm anymore. "You are really Nathaniel''s son! You are much smarter than an ordinary child, and I''m already impressed by your calmness. Unfortunately, you''re Nathaniel''s son. I thought it was not a big deal to kidnap you, but I didn''t expect Nathaniel to tell the whole Ocean City that you are his son, and he even risked all his efforts to search for you in the entire Ocean City. Little brat, I didn''t mean to kill you, but you seem to know too much already. For the sake of our safety, I have to get rid of you as soon as possible." "What do you want?" Zion was a little stunned when he heard all the things that Nathaniel had done for him, but now he realized that Sisi wanted to kill him. "I just want to put you to sleep. Don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer. By the time Nathanieles here later, he can collect your body for you. Just be more careful in your next life, don''t choose to be born into a family like Nathaniel''s. Don''t me me, brat. I just want to live. If Nathaniel is after me, I will never have peace in my life again." As Sisi said this, she clenched her palm. Zion only felt the air in his lungs was running out rapidly. Was he really going to die? Was he never going to see his mommy and sister again? He suddenly realized that he still had a lot of things to say to Nathaniel. In fact, that man wasn''t that annoying, was he? He didn''t even have the time to tell the man all his hatred for him during all these years. How could he die? Zion struggled violently, but in Sisi''s eyes, everything seemed so weak. It was just a dying struggle. "Stop struggling. Be good, I''ll put in a lot of effort for you so you can reach the heaven soon." As soon as Sisi finished her words, Zion finally untied the rope on his wrists, and a silver needle suddenly slipped down from his sleeve. Zion quickly and urately held the silver needle and directly stuck the silver needle into Sisi''s eye while his body was hanging in the air. "Ah!" Sisi screamed in pain and subconsciously dumped Zion. "Bastard! You hurt my eye! I''ll kill you!" Sisi was in pain and her whole body was twitching. She wanted to grab Zion, but her eye was filled with blood, so she couldn''t see clearly. Zion fell from the height, and his bones were about to fall apart. Moreover, he hadn''t eaten and drank for a long time, so his body was a little weak. At this moment, he was grateful to Zack. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After Zack had taught them how to rescue themselves after they were kidnapped, Zion asked for this silver needle from Zack to hide in his sleeve every day. He thought he would nevere across this kind of thing, but to his surprise, this kind of thing had happened so unexpectedly. Now he had no time to feel his pain, let alone think about anything else. There was blood from Sisi''s eye on the back of his hand. It was warm, but it made his whole body tremble. This was the first time he had truely hurt anyone, but Zion had no time to think about it. He got up and turned to run immediately. This was his only chance to escape. If someone else came in, he would never be able to get out. "Brat, stop! You can''t run away! The whole ce is full of our people. You can''t run away!" At this moment, Sisi was terribly ferocious. She quickly found a towel to wrap her eye, only to realize that Zion had already run to the door of the basement. "Somebodye! Somebodye!" Sisi shouted in a hurry. Zion didn''t dare to look back. He couldn''t look back. Now he only wished he could have two more legs to run away with. Finally, he pushed open the door of the basement and saw the light outside. But since he had been in the basement for too long, his eyes couldn''t adapt at once. Zion could only close his eyes and let them rx a bit. But at this moment, there came the sound of some noisy footsteps from outside. Obviously, someone wasing here. Behind him, Sisi was already chasing after him, and there might be someone in the front to stop him. Zion was a little panicked for a moment. What should he do? Where should he run to? He saw a trash can not far away, Zion ran over there without thinking. He was about to get into it, but then he felt he could be trapped there. If he got exposed, there was no way for him to escape at all. Zion gnashed his teeth and ran toward the front desk. But at this time, he suddenly heard a loud and clear ringtone, it seemed a guest had juste in. At this time, not only Zion, but even Sisi had changed the look on her face. Those who had rushed over to support Sisi were all stunned for a moment. What should they do at this moment? Chapter 116 Chapter 116 After all, Sisi had been through big asions. She said in a low voice: "Leave two or three people to chase after that kid. The rest of the people should manage the store as usual. Don''t let people find out the abnormality here. Hurry up!" She was in such a pain that she almost passed out, but she could not get rid of the anger in her heart no matter how hard she tried. She used to be a powerful person, too, and she didn''t expect that she would be defeated by a little kid today. Sure enough, he was Nathaniel''s good son! He was already able to protect himself at such a young age, by the time he got a little older, he would be unstoppable. The slightest kindness left in Sisi''s heart hadpletely disappeared by this time. She couldn''t wait to rip off Zion''s skin and pull out his tendons. Only in this way could she relieve the hatred in her heart. When Zion heard there were fewer people chasing after him, he felt this could be an opportunity. In fact, he was not far from the front desk. If he rushed out to seek help at this time, it might be a rtively easier way, but he couldn''t guarantee that the person who came was a sympathetic person. If that person didn''t care about his life, even if he did escape, wouldn''t he be exposed in front of Sisi and the others again? When thinking of this, Zion gnashed his teeth and gave up the idea of running towards the front desk. He turned around, and directly got into the VIP room, and then hid under the bed. He didn''t know how many VIP rooms they had in here, they probably wouldn''te in and search the rooms one by one. Besides, Zion had already seen a sign hanging in this room saying do not disturb, which indicated that there was someone inside. When the guests were present, those people might not dare to search the room so brazenly. When he entered the room, Zion heard the sound of showering in the bathroom, so he hid under the bed. After Mango was disguised, she entered the beauty salon. As soon as she came in, she felt something was not right. Howe nobody was in the beauty salon? "Is anyone there?" Mango shouted and wanted to go inside. At this moment, two or three staff came out. "Hello, is there anything we can do for you?" The staff smiled and they looked very pleasant like a spring breeze, but they also seeded in stopping Mango from entering. Mango felt annoyed, but she still said with a smile, "I heard your facial is very good, so I came here to have a look. How do I pay? Do I pay each time or I can top up the membership card directly? What kind of trial activity do you have?" She looked around, as if she was looking at the posters on the wall of the beauty salon. In fact, she was checking the surroundingyout. It was just a beauty salon, but there were many cameras here all over the ce. Beauty salons generally valued the privacy of guests the most. Although it was just a hall, it still didn''t need that many cameras. Mango''s intuition told her that something was wrong here, maybe Zion was here. She suddenly became excited. If she could save her son, she would do anything to save him. The staff quickly went forward and took out the menu from the beauty salon. They began to introduce to her dedicately. Mango didn''t have the mood to listen at all, but she had to pretend to listen carefully, and she was anxious to the extreme. Just as she was about to lose her patience, the doorbell rang again. When the staff saw that person, she immediately said enthusiastically, "Miss Chu, you are here!" Mango was in disguise at the moment, so she was not afraid of being recognized by Macy. When she heard that Macy was here, her hands were tightly sped together. Macy intentionally nced at Mango. After she saw a strange face, she saidzily, "I''m looking for Master Zhao. I''m not feeling very well recently, so I want him to give me a massage." The staff quickly said with a smile, "Master Zhao is outside dealing with something today. Why don''t you go and wait in the VIP room first, Miss Chu? We''ll inform Master Zhao toe back immediately." "Well, hurry up. I have ns in the afternoon. Don''t waste my time." "Yes, yes, yes!" The staff quickly sent Macy to her exclusive room. Judging by the staff''s attitude towards Macy, Macy should be a regr customer here. Mango frowned slightly and said with some discontent: "What? So she''s a guest and I''m not a guest? I came here first, alright? What do you mean by leaving me here and taking care of her first? Are you looking down on me? Do you think I can''t afford the membership fee here?" Mango''s voice was a little sharp at this time, and she also seemed to be a bit harsh and mean. Macy had already walked in, but when she heard Mango''s shout, she took a step back and said disdainfully, "Who do you think you are? Can youpare yourself with me? Let me tell you, I am the future hostess of Ye Family! My son is the future heir of Ye Family! The whole Ocean City will belong to me and my son in the future. I already showed you some respect by letting you wait here. If you continue to shout, do you believe that I will ask someone to throw you out?" Mango got so angry on the spot. "As you mentioned, it''s the future, not yet right? Besides, Ye Family is not the only family that calls the shots in the whole Ocean City. Haven''t you heard the news that the young master of Ye Family is missing? They said that young master is not the one in Ye Family, so it''s really hard to tell who will eventually be the heir of Ye Family in the future. Sody, I suggest you not to talk in such a high-profile manner." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "You..." Macy couldn''t wait to go forward and fight with Mango, but she didn''t forget her purpose ofing here. She said fiercely, "Humph! I am in a good mood today, and I don''t want to argue with you. That bastard is not qualified to bepared with my son. Let''s wait and see, that bastard may not has the luck to take up such a big fortune in Ye Family." After saying that, she suddenly turned her head and walked into her own room with her high heels. Mango''s palm had already been cut open by her nails. She could draw a conclusion from Macy''s words that Zion''s missing definitely had something to do with Macy! But she couldn''t act rashly at the moment! Would Zion be here? Mango quickly looked around and really hoped to find some trace, even a little bit. At this moment, the staff called Master Zhao. "Where are you, Master Zhao? Come back quickly. Miss Cho is here. She wants a massage from you. What? Sisi? She seems to be in the store." Mango didn''t pay much attention to what the staff said, but when the staff spoke of Sisi, Mango suddenly froze. Sisi? Could it be that Sisi? She disappeared out of thin air, and she turned out to be hiding here. Sure enough, something was wrong with this beauty salon. Mango did not dare to act in private now, fearing that her recklessness would harm Zion. She couldn''t wait to rush into those rooms one by one to find Zion, but now she couldn''t do it! Mango took a deep breath and then she said in a particrly angry tone, "What kind of beauty salon is this? Are you bullying me because I am new? Well! You''re not the only beauty salon in the entire Ocean City, you really think too highly of yourselves. I don''t feel like getting a facial here." After saying that, she got up angrily, and kicked over the chair on the side. She then left the beauty salon with her handbag. As for her departure, the staffs did not make any extra effort in keeping her. Instead, they breathed a sigh of relief. "Let''s go and have a look. Have those people in the back found that brat? Now put up a closed sign outside to stop the business. Don''t let anyone in again in case something happens." The leader''s face looked a little serious. The other staff hurried to do as they were told. Mango saw that as soon as she came out, the beauty salon put on a closed sign to stop operating, and she felt her guessing was very likely to be true. Seeing she came out unharmed, Nathaniel quickly pulled her into the car and held her tightly in his arms. "I''m happy you''re fine. You scared me to death." "Nathan, there is something wrong with this beauty salon. Maybe Zion is really here!" Mango was a little excited and she hurriedly pushed Nathaniel away. Feeling a little empty in his arms, Nathaniel was somewhat not used to it. But when he heard the news of Zion, he had to be serious. "What do you mean?" Mango told him about the excessive cameras inside, and she even told him about Sisi, too. When he heard Mango bringing up Sisi, Nathaniel''s face started to look gloomy. "I never thought there could be so many secrets hidden in a beauty salon." "What should we do now? I suspect that Zion is inside. As soon as Macy entered the door, she went directly for Master Zhao. Although I don''t know who this Master Zhao is, I think he must have something to do with Zion''s missing." Mango''s heart was torn with anxiety at this moment. She hadn''t seen her son for a day and a night. Based on Macy''s hatred of Zion, she really couldn''t imagine what Zion would suffer. Nathaniel was also anxious, but he calmly said, "It will not end up well if we rush in now. After all, Zion is in their hands. If we piss them off, Zion''s life will be in danger. Although he have been trained in the base for a few days, Zack also said that he and Wisdom haven''t learned much about the real self-defense. If this child is calm enough, he should be able to get through for a bit longer. We need toe up with a n." Mango''s heart felt agonizing. Although she was very anxious, she had to admit that Nathaniel was right. Thomas quickly took out the design n of the beauty salon. "Mr. Ye, this is the floor n of the beauty salon that I found. I have checked, this beauty salon has been renovated before. Originally, this area was just a shanty town. Later, after it had been renovated, they added venttion on it. We can send someone here to rescue Young Master Zion when necessary. But we need someone to work with us by distracting them." Nathaniel looked at the floor n in front of him and said decisively, "I''ll go in!" "No way!" Mango denied it on the spot. "You are injured. With the injuries you had at the base,bined with the wounds from Terrance''s gun shot, you can''t make it through this mission. I have also checked, this vent is very narrow and it can only allow one person to pass by crawling forward. In this case, it will definitely scratch your wounds. I am afraid..." Before Mango ould finish her words, she was pulled into Nathaniel''s arms, and his overbearing lips instantly sealed her mouth. She was stunned for a moment. She could sense the madness and possessiveness of Nathaniel, but she had to push him away. She said angrily, "Can you be more serious? I haven''t heard any news about my son yet!" "You have also said that he is our son. In the past five years, I have done nothing for him. Now he is very likely to be in there. I don''t know how scared and helpless he is now. No matter who goes inside, he will not put down his guard, only I can do that. Mango, when I heard that you are worried about me, I have no regrets left. Don''t worry, I will definitely bring our son out!" "But..." "It has been decided!" Nathaniel said aggressively, and then he turned around. He looked at the beauty salon with an extra trace of coldness and cruelty in his eyes. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 "But!" Mango still wanted to say something, but she saw that Nathaniel and Thomas had already begun to discuss the details. In fact, Thomas didn''t agree for Nathaniel to go inside. "Let me go, Young Master Zion knows me." "Don''t discuss it anymore. I need to save my own son, or are you saying I''m not capable with my current physical condition?" Nathaniel''s question made Thomas speechless. Who was Nathaniel? Back then, he broke into the enemy''s camp alone and rescued more than a dozen hostages. Who dared to say that he wasn''t capable? Mango said worriedly, "If you want to go inside, do you need someone to cover for you in the front? Why don''t you let me do it? Just now, I got pissed off just now and I left. Normally, it would not be tolerable for a rich woman, so I can use this excuse to look for their trouble. In this way, maybe I can bring you a slight chance." Nathaniel paused for a moment. In fact, he was also thinking this way, but he didn''t want Mango to take the risk, so he had nned to let someone else go. "It''s better to let someone else go. I''m a bit worried." "You just said, it is our son who is inside, and I am a mother. It''s impossible for me to do nothing. Zion may be inside, or maybe not, we are just taking a chance. If he is inside, I hope to do something for my son, it''s better than just waiting here." Mango also looked at the beauty salon. Nathaniel could no longer retort. He said reluctantly, "You must be careful." "Urn!" "Thomas, protect madam at all times." Nathaniel directly pointed out Mango''s identity by saying this. Although the other people didn''t know what was going on, Mango''s eyes already became red and she was choked with sobs. She had been waiting to be called madam for many years. She thought that she would never care about this title in this life anymore, but now she felt somehow inexplicably touched and warm. "Be careful. I hope you and our son wille back safely." There was a touch of tenderness in Mango''s eyes. Nathaniel nodded with a smile. They began to discuss the specific details again. After Zion hid into the VIP room, he hid under the bed without moving, where he found a mini camera. He did not understand why such a thing was here, but for him, this was obviously an opportunity. Zion smiled and quickly checked out the camera, only to find that this was connected with a major device outside which was controlling it. How could he send out everything from here? Zion tried to rack his brains. If he cut off this camera, it would definitely draw everyone''s attention, so he would made it clear to everyone that he was here. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Zion poked his head out and looked in the direction of the bathroom. The person inside was still taking a shower and was not aware of his entry at all. He quietly climbed out to look for the power switch everywhere, but he couldn''t find it. He suddenly realized that power switches were usually ced outside. If he went out, he would definitely be caught. How to shut down the power in the beauty salon temporarily? Zion frowned tightly. He suddenly remembered something and cut off the wire of the bedsidemp. Then he quietly came to the bathroom with the broken wire and stuck the wire inside. When the water in the bathroom touched the wire, sparks suddenly appeared. "Ah!" The person inside was shocked by electricity and hurriedly grabbed the bath towel and run out. Since she was rtively close to the door, she wasn''t really hurt. After doing all of this, Zion hid under the bed again, so that the people who had run out from inside did not realize a child was in the room. When the wire met the water, chemical reaction quickly happened. With the sizzling soundbined with the sparks and the scream from the guest, the power in the beauty salon was suddenly cut off. "Somebody! Help!" The guest screamed with fear, and quickly opened the door to run out and call for help. Zion took advantage of this opportunity, pulled down the mini camera and quickly slipped out of the door. The people outside heard the sound and quickly ran over here. Zion didn''t run too far before he saw a few peopleing toward him. He was so scared that he hurriedly pushed open the exclusive guest room nearby and hid inside. "What''s going on?" In the guest room, Macy was taking a shower. Suddenly, the hot water turned into cold water, which made her shiver. She hurriedly ran out with a bath towel and screamed at the top of her voice. When Zion came in, he already noticed that someone was in the room, but since his body was small, he quickly squeezed his body and hid behind the curtains. When Macy went out to call for help, he quickly ran under the bed again to hide. The bed was a little low. Fortunately, Zion was not fat, but he dared not to move again. As soon as Macy went out, she met a staff who ran to her in panic. "What''s going on? Why did the water suddenly go cold?" "Miss Chu, the wire snapped in one guest room, so the electricity in the whole beauty salon was cut off. But you don''t have to worry, our electrician will get it fixed soon." "I can''t believe such a thing happened! Hurry up and fix it. I haven''t washed off the shampoo on my body yet. By the way, has Master Zhaoe back?" Macy was a little annoyed. "Not yet, he is already on the way. Don''t be anxious, Miss Chu." The staff was a little afraid of Macy''s anger. "Hurry up and leave!" Macy closed the door with fury. She sat on the bed and lit ady''s cigarette. The smell of smoke wafted into Zion''s nose, and he frowned slightly. This woman was definitely not a good person! She even smoked! Zion was ndering her in his heart while he heard Macy call someone. "I''m Macy. Please get me through Wisdom''s room. I miss him." Zion''s body suddenly stiffened. She turned out to be Wisdom''s mommy! He looked at the mini camera in his hand with some hesitation, wondering if he should install it. He had just checked, there was no mini camera installed here. He had nned to install this over here and then send out the location of this ce to ask for help usingputer technology, that was why he took away the guest''s mobile phone just now and put it on mute. But he never thought that the woman outside turn out to be Wisdom''s mommy! Thinking back on the time he spent with Wisdom, Zion hesitated. Macy did not know someone was under the bed. Perhaps that person did not transfer her call, and she became so angry that she broke out into curses. "You bastards, do you know who I am? I am Wisdom''s biological mother! How dare you not let me talk to my son! Believe it or not, I will tell Nathaniel and tell him to fire you!" "I''m sorry, Miss Chu. It was Mr. Ye who had told us to do this. I''m sorry." The servant hung up the phone as soon as he finished his sentence. Macy was so angry that she threw the phone away. "Damn Nathaniel! Damn Mango! So you won''t look me in the eye as long as this woman is still here? Five years ago, I only came back in order to be the Young Madam of Ye Family. Nathaniel, don''t you really know? I only gave birth to Wisdom to be with you, but why do you only have Mango in your heart? Five years ago, you were like this, five yearster, you are still like this! You have forced me, Nathaniel, you have forced me! If I was capable of setting a fire to kill Mango five years ago, I will still be capable of making her life miserable five yearster!" Macy roared in the room like a maniac. She didn''t know that her words had beenpletely heard by Zion, and he also turned on the recording in the mobile phone. Zion waspletely stunned. This was the woman? Was she the one who set the fire in order to kill his mommy five years ago? That was why Rita was so weak since she was born. That was why mommy had been so painful. So all of this was caused by this woman? Zion was so angry that his whole body trembled. He couldn''t wait to run out and fight with Macy. But he couldn''t! He did not have enough strength to protect himself and mommy for the time being, so he had to send out his location to ask for help as soon as possible. Zion didn''t hesitate anymore. He quickly installed the mini camera and turned on the mobile phone positioning function. He immediately used theputer hack technology to send out his own location to Nathaniel. He used a special hacker''s terminology and code. Even if it was intercepted, it couldn''t be interpreted quickly. But Zion knew that Nathaniel could understand. After all, when they first ran into each other online for the first time, he was almost defeated by Nathaniel. At this time, when Nathaniel was making the final deployment with Thomas, his cell phone suddenly rang. This abrupt ringtone was different from ordinary ringtone. It made Nathaniel paused slightly, and then he quickly took out his mobile phone. A series of code appeared on his mobile phone, and that familiar track traces suddenly made Nathaniel excited. "It''s Zion! Zion is asking me for help!" Nathaniel''s hand trembled slightly. When hearing this, Mango quickly came over. When she saw a string of code, she asked with confusion, "How can this a calling for help? What''s this mess?" Nathaniel said proudly, "Our son is a genius! This is thework code between us. He has told me his exact location. Thomas, give me the GPS." Thomas knew about Zion''sputer skills, so he didn''t doubt it at all. He quickly handed the GPS device to Nathaniel. Nathaniel searched for the location provided by Zion and finally he locked his target in a room on the first floor in the northwest side of the beauty salon. "He is over there! Zion is in that room! Check for me how to go inside through the vent. Others work with Mango to stall most of the people inside. Thomas, inform Terrance to stop the action. All the people stand by outside. No matter who is inside today, I won''t let her escape unscathed!" "Yes!" Thomas went to deploy it in a hurry. At this moment, Zack came back. "Mr. Ye, there''s news." "Say it." "I''ve found Newell. He''s rushing over here. He''s going to meet someone in this beauty salon." Upon hearing this news, a hint of coldness shed across Nathaniel''s eyes. "Tell the people in the Hans family that I''ve found the person they want, but I will decide if he lives or not." "Yes!" Mango, who was listening to Nathaniel on the side, asked with some doubts, "What''s the rtionship between Newell and the Hans family? Is he the bodyguard who escorted me away five years ago?" "Yes! As for the rtionship between him and the Hans family, I will tell youter. Now we are going to take action. Mango, tell me, are you ready?" Nathaniel suddenly felt his blood was boiling with indignation. This was the first time he was about to aplish something with Mango, and it was also about their son. It was a kind of inexplicable excitement and satisfaction. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 "I''m ready!" Mango was also excited at this moment. She was about to save her son. She couldn''t wait to rush in at the moment to hug Zion tightly and never let him go. Nathaniel took the coat that Thomas gave him and put it on. He quickly wrote back a set of code to Zion, telling him to observe quietly, and that he woulde in from the vent to save him. After receiving Nathaniel''s response, Zion''s heart rxed a little. He finally felt that he was not fighting alone. Someone woulde to save him. That person was his father! Although he didn''t want to admit it now! After throwing a massive temper, Macy sat on the bed again, she cried andughed at the same time, "What am I asking for in my life? Nathaniel is the only one I love, but when I left my hometown, I met Nick. He looked exactly the same as Nathaniel, so I took him as Nathaniel. I thought that such a life could continue. As long as I tried my best to give birth to Nick''s son, I could return to Ye family and take back everything that belongs to me!" "But why did Nick die so young? He died as soon as I was pregnant. Maybe God pitied me, so Nathaniel came. When I saw himing, I knew that he must have been sent by God. I was destined to be with Nathaniel in life! So I came back. I came back with Nick''s son. Due to the guilt he felt for his twin brother, Nathaniel announced in public that Wisdom had been appointed as the future heir of Ye Family and by doing this he gave Wisdom a formal title." "In the past five years, I always thought that I could continue to live like this. Nathaniel would ept me because of Wisdom and make me Mrs. Ye. Unfortunately, why was Mango still alive? Why was she so lucky? Not only did she not die, but she also came back with that b*stard! If I had known this, I should have killed her in the hospital." After saying that, Macyughed again, but there was a trace of tears in the corner of her eyes. A noise came from outside, which made her even more annoyed. "Shut up!" Macy opened the door and roared, only to see the leader quicklying this way. "Miss Chu, that woman who was here just now, she came back again, but this time she brought a lot of people. It seems that she is here to look for trouble." "Look for trouble? Doesn''t she know that this beauty salon is under Ye Family? Where did she get her courage from? Who is this woman? Doesn''t she know the rules?" Macy was full of anger. The leader whispered, "I didn''t find out. I heard she just arrived in Ocean City a few days ago. You know there was an international trade show held in Ocean City a few days ago. Many rich women hade from outside the city, I don''t know who this woman is. Maybe she doesn''t know this beauty salon is under Ye Family." "I''m going to take a shower. You take care of it first. I''ll be right there. By the way, is Master Zhao back?" "He said he would be back soon." The leader said respectfully. "Well, tell him to go to the basement to kill that brat soon after hees back. By the way, where is Sisi?" Macy frowned slightly. The leader could not help but lower her eyes a little, trying to hide the emotion in her eyes as much as possible. "Sisi''s eye is injured and she is getting some treatment." "Useless! I really don''t understand why Newell insisted on keeping her?" Macy was obviously very dissatisfied with Sisi, but she did not say anything. She turned back to her room and went to take a shower and change her clothes. The leader''s forehead was covered with ayer of cold sweat. She really didn''t dare to tell Macy that Zion had run away, and he hadn''t been found yet. Otherwise, based on Macy''s temper, who knew what would happen to her at the moment? The leader did not dare to take a breath. She quickly left the room and went to the front to deal with the situation. She prayed in her heart that Sisi would not run into Macy at this time, or otherwise these people would all have to suffer with her. After Macy changed her clothes, she went out of the room and locked the door in the room. Zion almost cried when he heard the sound of the door being locked. How could it be so difficult for him to escape? Now he could only hope for Nathaniel toe to save him. However, could Nathaniel reallye in through such a small vent? Zion could not help but feel a little suspicious. With nothing else to do, he saved the recording from just now. It was a mess outside. Even if the customer was looking for the mobile phone, she might not be able to find it immediately. In order to avoid the positioning function on the mobile phone, Zion began to y around with the mobile phone under the bed. He nned to set up a group of interference code so as not to be discovered. Newell came back quickly. When he saw someone was making a scene at the door, his heart skipped a beat, but he did not dare to stay. He quickly avoided the crowd and walked inside. Before Macy came out, Newell was dragged by someone as soon as he entered the door. "Who is this?" Newell was very alert. "Me, Sisi." Sisi''s eye had been simply bandaged, but it was still burning with pain. Seeing her like this, Newell couldn''t help but feel worried. "How did you end up like this?" "It''s all because of that brat! We''ve all underestimated the child. Newell, listen to me. Zion ran away. Although I know he''s still in this beauty salon, I''m still nervous. Now someone is looking for trouble outside for no reason. This is no coincidence. It''s very likely that he''ll get us all involved. Listen to me. Leave Macy alone now. Let''s go quickly. I''m afraid Nathaniel''s people are everywhere outside now, and we won''t be able to run away when we want to." Sisi said eagerly. Newell frowned slightly. He lifted the curtain and looked out. Everything seemed normal outside, but it was so calm that it felt almost like a storm was brewing. Both he and Sisi had been trained by Nathaniel. They born had a different instinct for danger. Newell was also a little nervous at this moment. "But Macy has something on me." "Don''t worry about it. If Nathaniel is really here, Macy can''t even protect herself. How can she protect us? Newell, I know better than you what kind of person Nathaniel is. We have messed with his son, he will not spare us! Moreover, now the Hans family is also helping him to find his son. Although you have some connection with the Hans family, do you really think that the Hans family will be enemies with Ye family for an illegitimate child like you? Newell, don''t be silly. We can only take care of ourselves now!" Sisi kept persuading Newell. Newell was somewhat convinced. "But even if we want to go, there''s no way out. Now everywhere outside is being blocked by Nathaniel, how can we get out of Ocean City?" "I have a way. As long as you listen to me, we''ll leave now. I''ll take care of the rest." Sisi''s eyes made people want to believe her. Newell thought about it and finally made up his mind. "Okay, I''ll listen to you! Let''s go! Let''s leave Nathaniel and Macy behind, let''s not worry about them anymore. Worst case, I''ll change my name and start all over again." "Urn!" Sisi pulled Newell and quickly walked inside, but when she saw Macying towards her, Sisi pushed Newell directly into the room and left herself in the corridor. "Miss Chu." She respectfully nodded to Macy. When Macy saw that her eye was injured, she said with some disgust: "How did you end up like that?" "I bumped into something by ident." "How clumsy. I don''t know what Newell likes about you. By the way, has Newelle back yet?" Macy was a little anxious. Sisi said in low voice, "Not yet, but he should be back soon." "Call him again to urge him. I keep feeling that something is not right today." "Yes!" Sisi lowered her head. Macy did not see the look in her eyes. After saying that, she walked away and left. Sisi breathed a sigh of relief and ran quickly to Macy''s room with Newell. "What are you doing in Macy''s room now?" "She didn''t bring her handbag, and the stuff she has on me is likely to be in her handbag. Besides, I''ve been risking my life for her for so many years. I have to take something to reward myself." Newell said as he ran to Macy''s room while dragging Sisi. After Zion set the phone to prevent the interference, he felt a little bored. Suddenly, he heard a slight sound from the ceiling. His heart rose in an instant. Zion quietly poked half of his head out and saw that someone was moving the venttion window little by little. "Mr. Ye?" Zion shouted with uncertain. Nathaniel''s heart finally rxed. "It''s me! Don''t be afraid, I''ming to save you." Nathaniel had crawled all the way into here, as a result, the wound on his chest was split open, and his shirt and coat were soaked with thick blood, but he didn''t have any time to worry about it. He felt a little pain in his body, so he could only take a deep breath and jumped down quickly. "Zion!" Nathaniel hurried over to Zion. Zion suddenly felt his nose a bit sore and his eyes also got wet. He didn''t know why the man in front of him suddenly became very tall, and the red blood on his chest profoundly shocked Zion. "Your injury..." "It''s alright. Daddy will take you home!" Nathaniel stepped forward and dragged Zion out from underneath the bed. He looked up and down at Zion, afraid that he would get hurt. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Did you get hurt? Did they hit you? Let me see." Nathaniel felt as though his heart was about to shatter. He hadn''t seen him for only a day and a night, but Zion had be much more haggard. Zion on the other hand, was a little stunned by that word "daddy" from him, and he felt something unknown welled up in his heart, it was something sad and distressing, with a trace of grievance. "I''m hungry. I want to drink water." Zion quickly turned his head, and his voice was a little choked. m He didn''t want to admit that Nathaniel''s embrace was so warm at this moment, which gave him a sense of security. He could only turn his head away arrogantly. Nathaniel didn''t care about Zion''s bizarre behavior at all. When he heard Zion was hungry and thirsty, Nathaniel quickly picked him up and whispered, "I''ll take you out to find your mommy. I''ll cook for you by myself, okay?" Zion held his neck tightly and did not speak. His tight nerves finally rxed. But at this moment, footsteps came from outside all of a sudden, which made Nathaniel and Zion''s heart rise again. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 "Mr. Ye? Are those your people?" Zion nced at Nathaniel deliberately. "No." Nathaniel''s face looked a bit terrible. He quickly put down Zion and whispered, "Go to hide under the bed. No matter whoes or what happenster, don''t make any sound. Wait for me to take care of everything beforeing out, do you understand?" Zion blinked his big eyes and was more or less worried. "Can you do it alone?" "Yes! As long as you''re here, daddy is able to do anything." Nathaniel smiled and touched Zion''s head. At this moment, he actually felt an unspeakable satisfaction in his heart. Zion''s face was a little awkward, but he didn''t say anything. He hid under the bed obediently. At this moment, the door was suddenly opened, Newell ran directly into Nathaniel. Newell never expected that he would face Nathaniel in such a direct way after five years. He was stunned for a moment. Sisi panicked the moment she saw Nathaniel. She dragged Newell and turned to run, only to hear Nathaniel say coldly: "Where do you think you can run to? My people are everywhere outside. Are you sure you can get out of here?" Newell suddenly stopped. In fact, Nathaniel sort of saved his life. Those years in Ye Family, Nathaniel treated him pretty nicely, but... Newell stopped and turned to look at Nathaniel. He shouted in low voice, "Mr. Ye..." "I thought you died in that big fire five years ago. Obviously, I was too naive. You are living well now, but Mango''s life went through some change due to that big fire. Can you tell me what exactly has happened back then?" Nathaniel''s face was cold, and his previous kindness had all disappeared. Newell knew that the master- servant rtionship between him and Nathaniel had been burned out since the big fire five years ago. Sisi kept pushing Newell and whispered, "You go first, and I''ll cover you." Newell shook his head and said, "We may not be able to defeat him even if we join hands. Why do you have to fool yourself? But Mr. Ye, you are injured." "So?" Nathaniel asked indifferently. Newell stood in front of Sisi and protected him, he said faintly: "So as long as I defeat you, I still have a chance." "Ha ha, do you think I will give you this opportunity? Let''s just put aside if you had anything to do with that big fire five years ago, but how dare you kidnapped my son five yearster. Newell, you''ve got some nerve. Even if you want to escape today, I will not give you this opportunity!" Nathaniel took a step back. Newell went forward, but he pushed Sisi out in thest minute. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Go!" "I won''t! Newell, I will die with you!" Sisi cried and wanted to grab Newell''s hand, but only to be pushed out by Newell cruelly. "Go hurriedly!" Newell directly closed the door and shut Sisi out. He didn''t know whether Sisi could leave this ce, but as long as she didn''t die in Nathaniel''s hands, she might still have a chance. Nathaniel was not in a hurry. He just looked at them coldly. Newell turned back to look at Nathaniel and said, "Mr. Ye, I have failed you both five years ago and now. Now it''s useless no matter what I say. I only hope you can spare Sisi." "What makes you qualified to negotiate with me?" "I''m not, so I''ll try my best to defeat you!" After saying that, Newell quickly attacked Nathaniel. Zion was so scared while watching this under the bed, he covered his mouth and even closed his eyes quickly. But he was also afraid of missing something, so he opened his eyes a bit and watched the fight outside. Although Nathaniel was injured, his movement was not weak. When Newell attacked him, he dodged sideways, and then he threw a left hook at Newell. Newell was also a tough character. When he heard the fisting, he quickly lowered his head and dodged the fist, and then he fought back immediately. Their moves were somewhat simr, and it was hard to tell who had the upper hand for a moment. If it was in the past, it wouldn''t have been so hard for Nathaniel to deal with him. But at this moment, he could feel the wound on his chest was tearing up. Red blood oozed out of his wound and dripped onto the floor through his clothes. One drop, two drops... Zion''s eyes suddenly turned red. Would Nathaniel die? What if he was beaten to death by the man in front of him? He suddenly became afraid. The feeling of fear was indescribable, which made him want to cry. Zion quickly climbed out of the bed and quickly ran to the window. Newell was shocked by Zion''s sudden appearance. When he was slightly stunned, Nathaniel''s fist had already hit him. "Your target is me! Newell!" Nathaniel''s fist hit right into Newell''s face. When he was hit, his nose instantly felt a little sore. At the same time, he also understood why Nathaniel would appear in this room alone, and the people who were looking for trouble outside must be arranged by Nathaniel. After changing his mind quickly, Newell wanted to escape, but Nathaniel was a little difficult to deal with. Zion ran all the way to the window, he opened the window and shouted to the outside. "Help! Mr. Ye and I are here! Come over here!" Zion''s voice was not loud, but it was carried far away. He almost drained all his strength to shout. At this moment, Zion hated himself for not being able to protect himself. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been necessary for Mr. Ye to save him! He still remembered that Mr. Ye had just had that surgery not long ago. Although Mango was leading the people to make trouble in the front, she still heard Zion''s voice, and her heart suddenly got nervous. "Thomas, hurry up and go there!" At this moment, Mango was no longer disguising. After hearing Mango''s order and Zion''s call for help, Thomas quickly ran to Zion. As soon as Macy came out, she heard such a shout. The familiar voice made her take a step back uncontrobly. "It''s Mango! Hurry up! Go back! Where did that shoute from just now? Hurry up and go back!" Macy panicked at once. She turned around and ran inside the beauty salon, but Zack, who was waiting aside, directly rushed forward and grabbed her. The leader still wanted to run away, but only to see arge number of policemening out of the darkness. "Don''t move!" They all held guns and pointed the guns toward the leaders and the staff. The leader''s legs went limp in an instant. Macy struggled and cursed angrily. "B*stard, look clearly who I am. I am Wisdom''s mother. How dare you catch me? Let me go!" However, Zack did not say anything and directly knocked Macy out. Thomas led his men into the room through the window. When they saw Nathaniel fighting with Newell, Thomas quickly handed Zion a bottle of water. "Young Master Zion, are you all right?" "Hurry up and save Mr. Ye! He has lost a lot of blood!" Zion was both thirsty and hungry, but he didn''t have time to worry about it at this moment. He hurriedly took Thomas'' hand and looked at Thomas with tears in his eyes. At this moment, Thomas felt that his heart was aching. That pair of eyes, which looked like Nathaniel''s, were staring at him pitifully at this time, they really made him unable to resist. "It will be fine, Young Master Zion. Drink some water first, and I''ll save Mr. Ye right away." When Thomas turned around, he saw Newell punch on Nathaniel''s chest. Nathaniel grunted and took a step back uncontrobly. The shirt in front of his chest waspletely ruined, all covered and stained by fresh blood. "Mr. Ye!" Zion finally cried bitterly. He wanted to rush forward, but Thomas was faster than him. At the moment when Nathaniel retreated, he rushed forward and punched Newell in his eye socket. Newell was a little dizzy. Thomas directly twisted his arm behind his back and quickly got him under control. He kicked Newell on the knee and said fiercely, "Newell, who taught you all your skills? How ungrateful are you to use it against Mr. Ye today. You really have some nerve!" At this moment, Newell knew that he had lost. He didn''t struggle too much, but he was thinking to himself, had Sisi run out by this time? He didn''t know, and he didn''t dare to ask. He only hoped that Sisi could escape. Although the chances were very low, it was better than having no hope. Zack, who was outside, also acted very quickly. He had already taken care of the front, and he quickly ran towards Nathaniel. "Nathaniel, Zion!" Mango ran inside as if she had gone mad. When Zion heard Mango''s voice, he cried at once. "Mommy, I''m here!" "Zion!" Mango ran over quickly and hugged Zion. "Brat, don''t you know that you have scared mommy to death? If you dare to run out again in the future, I will break your legs!" Mango cried and cursed with anger, and she could no longer hold back her tears. The real feeling of her child in her arms made Mango''s heart finally set at rest. Zion held Mango''s neck tightly, and he was also scared out of his wits. Little did he know that his capriciousness had almost separated him from his mommy. "Mommy, I was wrong, I''m sorry!" Zion sobbed and apologized to Mango. At this time, Mango had no time to me Zion. Nothing was more important than Zion''s safety. "Let mommy have a look. Did you get injured?" Mango anxiously looked Zion up and down. She looked around and after she found that Zion''s wrists were a little bruised and the skin on his fingers was a bit scratched, Mango felt very distressed. "Let''s see if you dare to run away in the future!" "I don''t dare, mommy. I don''t dare anymore. Mommy, I''m so scared! I miss you so much! Wooo, I have eaten anything or drank any water. Poor me." Zion cried, and Mango''s heart was almost broken. Seeing Mango and Zion both safe and sound, Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief and said to Zack who wasing over, "Is everything in the front under control?" "Mr. Hans has got everything under control. Macy was knocked out by me and thrown into the car. But one of them called Sisi, seems to have run away. I don''t know how she managed to run out under such a secured deployment." When Zack said this, Newell gently breathed a sigh of relief. Good, she had run out. In this case, it didn''t really matter even if something happened to him." Seeing the smile on Newell''s mouth, Nathaniel said coldly, "Take these people back and go through aplete interrogation. I''d like to see what has happened under my nose for so many years!" "Yes!" Zack and Thomas took them away quickly. Mangoforted Zion for a while, then she finally turned around and looked at Nathaniel. When she saw the blood on his chest, she suddenly eximed. "Your injury..." "I''m fine." Nathaniel smiled faintly, but as soon as he finished speaking, he fell right to the ground. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 "Nathaniel!" "Mr. Ye!" Mango and Zion both panicked. How could this man who had been talking just now fall down all of a sudden? Mango quickly held Nathaniel, and Zion ran out to call for help. The people in the beauty salon at once became nervous again. The ambnce roared in. Nathaniel''s was carried into the ambnce. Before Mango could say thank you to Terrance, she and Zion got into the ambnce and went to the hospital with Nathaniel. Zion held Nathaniel''s hand tightly. Seeing him pale as a ghost, Zion asked uneasily, "Mommy, will Mr. Ye die?" "No, he won''t!" Mangoforted Zion, but she had no clue at all. She knew better than anyone else how badly Nathaniel had been injured, but he had never cried out in pain for the sake of his son. She couldn''t hate him anymore for what he had done in the past. Mango hugged Zion tightly, and her tears kept flowing. She did not know what she should do if something really happened to Nathaniel. Only then did she realize deeply how much she loved Nathaniel. This man had already been engraved in her bones, and she couldn''t get him out of her life no matter how hard she tried. Zion seemed to have felt Mango''s uneasiness. He quietly stayed in her arms and did not speak again, but his little hands were tightly holding Nathaniel''s hand and he refused to let go. "Can you please wake up?" "Please don''t die!" Zion prayed in his heart, and his beautiful narrow eyes were full of tears at this time. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The ambnce soon arrived at the hospital. The doctors and nurses quickly pushed Nathaniel into the emergency room. Mango and Zion were kept outside. Zion''s little body felt a little tired, but he didn''t want to press Mango either. He moved a little, and Mango immediately noticed it. "What''s wrong? Are you very hungry? Mommy will buy you something to eat first. When Nathaniel comes outter, I will go back and cook for you." Zion nodded. He really wanted to say that he was not hungry, but his stomach growled at this time. After all, he was just a child. Mango asked someone to buy Zion some food. Zion wasn''t picky about food either. He quickly opened up the wrap and ate it, but his eyes had been staring in the direction of the operating room, and was worried all the time. Zack followed Terrance to take care of the rest. Thomas rushed to the hospital. Seeing Mango and Zion like this, he felt more or less sad. "Mrs. Ye, Mr. Ye told me to buy some porridge for Young Master Zion. It''s still hot. Let him have some." Thomas handed the porridge to Zion. Zion''s eyes became red again. He took the porridge and drank it with tears. The corridor was all quiet, and even Zion was trying to reduce the sound of eating as much as possible. Mango only felt a little depressed, but she couldn''t do anything. The light in the operating room was kept on, grabbing her heart like a pair of invisible big hands, which were squeezing it bit by bit. Zion ate something, and recovered some of his strength. He gently tugged at Mango''s sleeve and whispered, "Mommy, I have something here. Do you want to hear it? In order to send out the message, I stole a guest''s mobile phone. Can you give it back to that personter?" Mango''s attention was now all focused on the operating room, but she couldn''t ignore her son''s request. So she quickly turned her head and said, "Okay. I''ll send someone to thank the guest." "Mommy, I recorded it secretly. Listen." Zion handed the phone to Mango. Mango opened it with confusion and then she heard Macy talking to herself. Her face suddenly changed. It turned out that the big fire five years ago had been schemed by Macy! That meant, Nathaniel really didn''t know anything about this at that time. So she had wronged him the entire time? Although Mango had already started to believe Nathaniel, her eyes still became red when she saw the evidence in front of her. It turned out that from the beginning to the end, Nathaniel had never given up on her and neither did he abandon their children. She had been misled by someone. Mango held the mobile phone tightly, feelingplicated. When Thomas heard all this, he was more or less surprised. In his mind, although Macy was a bit unruly, she did not strike people as someone this cruel. He never expected such a beautiful woman to have such an evil intention hidden in the dark. The operation was still going on. This time, the operation was even longer than thest time. Mango was afraid that Zion''s body could not bear it, so she hoped that Thomas could send Zion back first, but Zion refused. "No! I want to stay here and wait for Mr. Ye toe out!" Although Zion was still young and small, he was very stubborn. He stared at the direction of the operating room without blinking. Mango knew that this incident might have given Zion a new understanding of Nathaniel. She gently held Zion in her arms and whispered, "Son, mommy has something to say to you." "Urn." In fact, Zion already knew what Mango was going to say. The thing that he detested in the past seemed to have disappeared all of a sudden. In his mind, shed through the scene of Nathaniel poking his head out of the vent and smiling at him. That kind of smile was really warm and beautiful. Zion seemed to have been touchedpletely by this smile. When Nathaniel came down from the vent and walked toward him, he truely felt that he was being loved and protected by this man. At that moment, he actually had stopped hating him. Mango saw that Zion was very calm, so she said in a low voice, "In fact, Nathaniel is your daddy, your biological daddy. Five years ago, mommy misunderstood him and left here with you. I never told you anything about him. It''s my fault." "I''ve known it for a long time." Zion''s voice was not loud, but it surprised Mango a little. "You''ve already known it?" "Well, I knew it from the day you decided to go back to Ocean City. You paid a lot of attention to him, and the way you look at him and your persistence is different from those you have for godfather. So I secretly searched his information on the Inte, and then I knew that he had a wife named Mango. She died in a big fire five years ago. Mommy was very afraid of fire and often had nightmares at night, so I figured it out." Zion whispered his secrets. Mango was extremely amazed. "Nathaniel said that you are a genius. Do you really know much aboutputers?" Mango couldn''t believe that her son, who had living with her for five years, was aputer genius. Zion touched the back of his head with some embarrassment and said, "I don''t know if I''m really a genius, but I started to show interest inputers since I was very little. My godfather knew about it and specifically asked someone to teach me some knowledge, so I probably have some small achievements. When we just returned to Ocean City, I took the video of Mr. Ye in the airport bathroom and posted it on the Inte. At that time, I knew mommy hated him, so I taught him a lesson for you. Later, something happened to you in the car venue. Then I went to do some damage to Mr. Ye''spany and vandalized hisputer. I also revealed some business confidentiality. Mommy, why did Mr. Ye still save me since I am such a bad child?" Zion told her what he had done to Nathaniel without taking a break. In the end, he blinked his big eyes and looked at Mango with some doubts. In his opinion, since he was so bad to Nathaniel, Nathaniel shouldn''t have saved him with his injuries. Mango touched his head and said with a smile, "Silly child, no parent in this world will ever me their children. He is your daddy! No matter what you did, he still loves you. He will rush forward to save you regardless of anything even if it''s dangerous, because you are the continuation of our lives and the angel we must protect with all our efforts!" When speaking of this, Mango''s tears flowed out again. It was because she had deprived Nathaniel of his right to be a father for five years due to her misunderstanding. It was also also because of her, the two children had lost their father''s love for five years. She had always thought that everything she had done was for the children''s good, but at this moment, Mango found out that she was wrong. Zion saw Mango crying and hurriedly wiped away Mango''s tears. He said in a low voice, "Mommy, I was wrong. I promise I won''t make you and Mr. Ye angry anymore. Don''t cry, okay? Mr. Ye won''t die, right? He will be fine!" He remembered the blood on Nathaniel''s chest, which was so red and dazzling. Zion couldn''t help anymore and cried on Mango''s shoulder. The mother and the son cried together, and Thomas also felt his nose a bit sore. He stepped forward and said, "Madam, Young Master Zion, Mr. Ye has been thinking about you all these years. Five years ago, he didn''t find madam''s body, so Mr. Ye didn''t allow anyone to set up a tomb for madam. He said as long as he doesn''t find madam''s body, it means that she is still alive. In the past five years, Mr. Ye lived as a working machine without feeling any happiness or sadness. Although he took Miss into The Ye''s Mansion, he only took care of her and her son for the sake of young master, as well as for the sake of young master''s title and growth. But Mr. Ye never had any ambiguous rtionship with Miss Cho at all, Mr. Ye even didn''t allow Miss Cho to enter your bedroom, saying that is the room of him and madam and it''s a ce where madam''s breath lingers. Madam doesn''t like other people to enter her room, so nobody is allowed to enter. In the past five years, the cleaning in the bedroom was all done by Mr. Ye himself." When hearing Thomas'' words, Mango''s heart felt even more painful. "I don''t know, I don''t know anything." She thought that she had been through hardship in the past five years. She thought that the children had had a hard time, so she med everything on Nathaniel. However, little did she know that during these five years, Nathaniel Ye had also been tortured as if he was living in hell. Mango couldn''t stop ming herself, but the light in the operating room was still on. Just as she was feeling nervous and anxious, there was a sudden noise from the outside, as if someone was going to rush in. The noise was so loud that people couldn''t just ignore it. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 "What''s going on?" Thomas frowned slightly and asked the bodyguard next to him subconsciously. The bodyguard quickly went out to check, and when he came back, his face looked somewhat hesitant. "What''s wrong?" Thomas knew the personality of the people he had trained. Seeing him indecisive like this made him feel somewhat uneasy and surprised. The bodyguard took a deep breath and said, "The person outside is Nanny Zhang. She heard that Mr. Ye is in the operating room and and she now is demanding toe in." Thomas had a big headache as soon as he heard that. Nanny Zhang was Nathaniel''s wet nurse. Although she screwed it upst time and was fired by Mango, Thomas still didn''t send her out of Ocean City in the end. Instead, he found a vacant house under Ye Family and had settled her there. Thomas knew about Nathaniel''s feeling for Nanny Zhang. Although Nanny Zhang was a servant, Thomas tried his best to make Nanny Zhang live a better life. He didn''t expect that he still caused trouble for Mango. Thomas looked at Mango with some embarrassment. "Madam, I''m sorry, I..." "Nathaniel just got into the hospital, but Nanny Zhang seems to be very well-informed. She actually immediately knew toe here to look for Nathaniel. She is really worried about Nathaniel." Mango''s words made Thomas slightly stunned, and then he realized that something was wrong. In order not to affect Nathaniel and Mango, Thomas deliberately settled Nanny Zhang in the remote suburbs. There were not many people there, but the air quality was very good. He even found two servants for Nanny Zhang to take care of her. Under normal circumstances, even if Nanny Zhang had got the news, it was impossible for her toe here so soon, leaving alone how she was able to know this so fast. Thomas'' eyes changed a little. "Madam, do you mean..." "This is a hospital, and Nathaniel is still being rescued. I don''t have the mood to deal with these things, and I don''t want him to be disturbed. You can see what you can do." Mango was a little tired. She knew that Nanny Zhang was suspicious, but Thomas was also being very thoughtful. Nanny Zhang had been taking care of Nathaniel before he was able to walk. Of all these years, she was almost like a second mother to Nathanie. Although Nanny Zhang was not very friendly to her before, she was still doing this for Nathaniel''s good, besides, she didn''t know who she really was. Now since Nathaniel was lying in the emergency room for treatment, Mango really didn''t want to have any conflict with Nanny Zhang, which would put Nathaniel in a dilemma. In the past five years, she seemed to have put Nathaniel in many difficult situations. For her, Nathaniel was also willing to risk his life. This was enough for Mango. As for Nanny Zhang, she would deal with herter. Now she really didn''t have the energy to quarrel with her. Besides, Zion had juste back. She didn''t want to do anything ugly in front of the child either. Thomas immediately understood what Mango had meant. He quickly turned around and went out. It didn''t take long before the outside became quiet again. Zion asked curiously: "Mommy, who is the person outside?" "It''s none of your business. Are you tired? If you''re tired, you can sleep for a while. Mommy is here." Seeing Zion keep yawning, Mango felt very distressed. "No, I''m not tired. I want to wait for Mr. Ye toe out." Although Zion said so, he couldn''t open his eyes anymore. After the adventure of a day and a night, Zion was lying in Mango''s arms at the moment, with his head sinking down from time to time. Seeing her son like this, Mango smiled slightly but she did not say anything. Instead, she held Zion in her arms and let him find afortable position to lie down. It would probably take some time before this child to change the way he addressed Nathaniel. Mango was not in a hurry, but she was afraid that Nathaniel would be angry. But this was already the best oue, wasn''t it? Zion finally fell asleep, without any worry or fear, he slept well, but his small hands were still tightly grabbing Mango''s cor. Obviously, he had been frightened after all. Mango gently patted Zion on the back, giving him a littlefort. Not long after, Zion slept soundly. Seeing that she looked tired, Thomas whispered: "Why don''t you pass Young Master Zion to me? I''ll hold him, you are too tired." "No need." After Zion had gone missing, the sadness Mango felt in her heart was beyond words. Now that she was holding her son''s little body, she really wished she could keep holding him like this and never let him go for the rest of her life. The hell was empty, since the devils were all alive on earth. She never took the initiative to harm people and plotted against others, but she had be someone''s eyesore just because she was Nathaniel''s wife. She used to be alone and she didn''t care that much, but now she had a child and her child was put in danger at the moment. Mango felt that she could not go on like this anymore. She had someone she wanted to protect, so she couldn''t allow herself to be bullied like before. She still understood that a mother should be strong for her children. Zion had slept for a while, but before Nathaniel came out, Mango''s cell phone rang. In order not to affect her son''s rest, she had to hand Zion to Thomas. Thomas carefully watched Zion. When Mango saw the caller ID on the phone, she hurriedly took the phone and went to the corner of the stairs. "Abyss?" "Have you found Zion?" Abyss was very worried and his voice was a little hoarse. She could tell that he probably hadn''t slept for the whole night. As she thought of everything that Abyss had done for her and her children, Mango felt more or less guilty. "Yes, I''ve found him, he is already asleep. Fortunately, there''s nothing serious. He is just a little frightened." Mango said in a low voice, pondering how she should talk to Abyss. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She knew about Abyss'' feelings for her. In the past five years, she had been trying hard to make Abyss fall in love with other women, and she even introduced girlfriends to Abyss, but Abyss only cared about her and her children. If she didn''t have Nathaniel, she would probably fall in love with a man like Abyss Tang. However, there was always someone specific in the world of romance. Abyss let out a heavy sigh of relief when he heard that Zion was fine. "Rita was in a bad mood yesterday. She said that she kept feeling that something bad had happened. I could onlyfort her, but the intuitive connection between the twins is something that can''t be cut off. Fortunately, Zion is all right, so I feel relieved." When Abyss mentioned Rita, Mango whispered: "Thank you for taking care of me and my children for these years, especially for Rita. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t know what to do. Abyss, I think..." "If there''s nothing special, I''ll hang up first. I''m a little busy here." Abyss interrupted her without waiting for Mango to finish her words. He knew what she was going to say. They had conversations like this for more than a hundred times in the past five years. Every time, he needed a lot of courage to keep him hanging in there. After all, for a sessful man like him being repeatedly rejected by a woman, his heart also became very vulnerable. Mango knew that she had hurt Abyss again, so she said with some embarrassment, "I''m sorry, Abyss." "Don''t apologize to me. You know, I''m willing to do anything for you." "But I can''t let you continue to waste your time like this. Old Mrs. Tang has talked to me many times. Abyss, you''re not young anymore. It''s time for you to get married." Mango knew that Abyss didn''t like to hear this, but she had to say it. Before she epted Nathaniel''s love, it was already impossible for her to ept Abyss. It was not that Abyss was not good, instead, he was too good, so good that he made her ashamed. Such a man deserved to be treated wholeheartedly by a devoted woman, not a person like her, who loved another man and also had someone else''s children to add to his burden. Now that she knew that her feelings for him during the past five years had not changed at all, the position in her heart could only be filled by Nathaniel, and she could not waste Abyss'' time anymore. Abyss couldn''t stop Mango from saying these words in the end. He sighed and said, "Have you forgiven him?" Mango was silent for a while and said, "What happened five years ago was a misunderstanding. He didn''t know anything. He didn''t live well in the past five years. Besides, the children need a father." "You know, I can be their father, as long as you agree." There was a hint of sadness in Abyss'' words. Mango''s heart ached. Her feeling for Abyss was like family. He was like her best brother, who could always give her warmth and care. But when she was with Abyss, she did not feel tempted. Perhaps, at the first sight of Nathaniel, she had already given her heart to Nathaniel. She could no longer love other men in this world. Whether Nathaniel was good or bad, loved her or not, her heart couldn''t be taken back anymore. "I''m sorry, Abyss, I''m really sorry." Mango didn''t know what else she could say except that she was sorry. Mango knew that she owed too much to Abyss, she could never return his favor even for the rest of her life. Sometimes, she felt that she had been fooled by destiny. Since she had fallen in love with Nathaniel, why did she still meet such a perfect and good man like Abyss? Abyss was silent for a while and said in a low voice: "Don''t say sorry. Since you have epted him, does that mean you wille over and take Rita away soon?" Abyss naturally knew what kind of person Nathaniel was. He was college ssmates with Mango and Nathaniel. When he was in college, he already fell in love with Mango. Unfortunately, Mango fell in love with Nathaniel, so he could only give her a blessing. He thought there was a chance five years ago and that God finally felt pity for him, but he didn''t expect that these five years would also end up in vain. He would be lying if he said he was not disappointed, but how could he take back his feelings? Abyss sighed, but at the same time, he also felt sorry for Mango. "If that guy bullies you in the future, you must tell me, I will never spare him." "Abyss, thank you." Mango suddenly wanted to cry. She had always thought that she was the most pathetic and miserable woman in the world, but now she found out that she was actually the happiest one. "Don''t cry. For the past five years, no matter what happened, I have never seen you cry. Sometimes, I really hope that you can cry in my arms. Unfortunately, you have always been so strong and you wouldn''t give me any chance. Maybe you only show your weakness in front of Nathaniel. Mango, no matter what choice you make, as long as you are happy, I will be happy." After saying that, Abyss hung up the phone, but the corners of his eyes were already wet. He still was not able to keep her eventually. Even for his goddaughter who he had been taking care of for the past five years, did that also mean she had to leave him? All of a sudden, a resentful feeling rose in his heart, that was a resentment against Nathaniel! Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Abyss put his mobile phone aside. His eyes became a little dark, and he seemed to bepletely shrouded by cold air, and the repressive atmosphere made the entire office feel cold. The secretary couldn''t help but tremble when she came in. "Mr. Tang, old madam just called. She told you to go back to the old house tonight." "Get out!" Abyss was in a nasty mood. He was not as calm as he appeared to be on the phone, he was even a bit violent, which made the secretary a little scared. She quickly retreated and closed the door of the office. Abyss Tang knew why old Madam Tang asked him to go back. He would be thirty soon. At such an age, many men started to have children. But he did not have anyone to get married with yet. No wonder old madam would be anxious. However, other than Mango, he really couldn''t ept any other candidates from Mrs. Tang. He still remembered the first time he saw Mango, her long hair was fluttering and she entered the campus all full of energy. She smiled and asked him, "Senior, could you please tell me how to get to the Department of Chinese Language and Literature?" At that moment, he lost his heart. Now ten years had passed, he still couldn''t let go of this woman. However unfortunately, the person she loved was not him! Abyss punched his fist on the desk. He hated the unfairness of fate and he hated himself for being softhearted back then. If he hadn''t let Mango go back to Ocean City, would she and Zion have been with him still at this moment? However, if he hadn''t let Mango go back, Abyss would have felt very distressed when he saw her crying all day long for Rita''s illness. What on earth should he do? To let go? Or to fight for her with his effort? Abyss'' heart felt extremely tormented. He rarely smoked, for the sake of Zion and Rita, he almost quit smoking. But at this moment, he was in strong need of nicotine to ease his mood. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would go crazy. The smoke of the cigarette was flowing in the air. Abyss choked and coughed a little, with tears coming out. At first, he tried his best to hold back, but then he stopped hiding his emotions and let his tears run down from the corner of his eyes. He had the authority and the decision making power for the whole financial street in the United States, but somehow, he couldn''t win a woman''s heart. He felt himself very pathetic and ridiculous. The secretary knocked on the door in horror from outside. "Get lost!" Abyss swept all the things on the table to the ground. The loud noise scared the secretary to shiver again. She really wanted to turn around and run away, but after hesitating for a while, she still said nervously, "Mr...Mr. Tang, there is a phone call from the hospital. Miss Rita is not in a good situation." As soon as she said that, Abyss pushed the chair directly and opened the door of the office. "What did you say?" His tone sounded anxious, his body was still carrying the smell of cigarette, and the tears on his face had not dried up yet. His secretary had never seen him in such a mess, and she was subconsciously stunned. "What did you say?" Abyss roared like getting crazy. Only then did the secretary came back to her senses. "The hospital called and said that Miss Rita1 situation is not very good." Abyss rushed out crazily. "Mr. Tang, your face..." The secretary wanted to say that there were still tears on his face, but she swallowed back the rest of the remaining words. What kind of person was Abyss? He was a tycoon in the financial world in the United States. How could he possibly cry? And in the entire United States, who was capable of making Mr. Tang cry? So she must have seen it wrong. The secretary kept reminding herself, but the shock in her heart had already swept across all her senses like a storm. Abyss ran out crazily, and then he ran back again like a madman. Before the secretary could respond, she saw the president said to her with a gloomy and serious face, "If designer Shen calls, don''t tell her about the situation of Rita'' illness. Do you hear me?" "But isn''t she the mother of Rita? What if..." "There''s no what-ifs! Nothing will happen to her, and I won''t let anything happen to her. If designer Shen finds about this, you can pack up your stuff and get out of here." At this time, Abyss returned to the decisive look he used to have in the business world, as if that weakness shed by just now was just an illusion from the secretary. The secretary quickly nodded. Since her future career was involved, how would she dare to say anything? Seeing the secretary nod, Abyss finally left in a hurry. After he left, the secretary sat back on the chair and felt as if she had just gone through a death experience. When Mr. Tang put his me in full swing, it was simply too scary. She patted herself on the chest. When she was about to go back to work, she heard the telephone on the table ringing. "Hello, President''s office of H''J Group. Who is this please?" The secretary tried her best to restore her original working status. Mango coughed and said, "Secretary Liu, it''s me, Mango." As soon as she said her name, Secretary Liu almost dropped the phone in her hand. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Mr. Tang had really expected this! As soon as he left, Mango called here. If Abyss hadn''t told her in advance, she really didn''t know how to respond. "Designer Shen, what''s the matter?" "What is Mr. Tang doing right now?" Mango knew it was a little abrupt for her to ask like this, but since her words just now was really too harsh, she was afraid that Abyss could not bear it. Secretary Liu coughed and said, "Mr. Tang has just received a case. He has just entered the conference room and is now discussing with the executives about its feasibility. He may be there for a while. Designer Shen, do you need me to leave a message to Mr. Tang? Why don''t you tell me about it and then I will deliver the message to Mr. Tang after the meeting is over." "There''s no need for that. I don''t have anything specific to tell him." Mango quickly stopped her. After learning that he had gone back to the meeting, Mango finally felt relieved. It seemed that Abyss was in the middle of his work. That was not bad. If he got busy at work, he could distract himself from his rtionship. "By the way, Secretary Liu, I''d like to ask how Rita is doing recently?" In fact, she could have asked Abyss about this, but it was really not appropriate for her to call Abyss at the time being. The secretary''s heart was suddenly lifted. "Miss Rita has been actively cooperating with the doctor''s treatment recently. At present, everything is quite stable. Mr. Tang will go ver there to spend time with Miss Rita every day. Designer Shen, don''t worry." "That''s good. I just tried to have a video call with Rita, but she didn''t answer. I was just a little worried." Mango was really worried about Rita. After listening to her words, Secretary Liu quickly said, "Maybe the special caretaker has taken Ms. Rita out to bask in the sun. The doctor said it''s better for Miss Rita to bask in the sun more often. Moreover, there is radiation from the mobile phone more or less. Mr. Tang wants her to y with it less." "That''s right. Sorry to trouble you. I''ll go back and pick Rita up as soon as possible." After finishing her words, Mango hung up the phone. She stood at the corner of the stairs and looked out of the window at the children who were ying happily outside. Her heart felt a little heavy. When would Rita be able to live her life so happily in the sun just like these children? Mango''s mood was a little heavy, but all of a sudden she heard Thomas exim. "Mr. Ye hase out!" Mango quickly calmed down her emotions and quickly ran back to the door of the operating room. "Doctor, how is he?" Mango was a little breathless due to her anxiety. The doctor said in low voice, "Mr. Ye''s physical condition is still good, but this time he has lost too much blood, so he really needs to rest. In the following days, if there is nothing important, I hope Mr. Ye won''t walk around anymore." "Okay, okay." After hearing that Nathaniel was fine, Mango was finally relieved. Nathaniel was pushed into the ward. Zion had not yet woken up, and the doctor added a bed to let Zion sleep on it. After learning that Nathaniel was fine, Thomas quietly stepped out and left Mango all the privacy. Mango looked at Nathaniel who was in aa and Zion who was sleeping soundly, she suddenly felt extremely calm. That was but the kind of life she wanted. She held Nathaniel''s hand with one hand and Zion''s little hand with another. With her lips slightly raised, she then rested her head on Nathaniel''s bed and fell asleep. She hardly rested for a day and a night, and she had already reached her limit by staying up till this moment. When Nathaniel woke up, he happened to see Mango sleeping soundly on the side of his bed. He didn''t dare to move because he was afraid that he would wake Mango up with a single move. She was exhausted from that whole day. Nathaniel Ye felt distressed and reached out his other hand. He wanted to gently caress Mango''s head, but only to hear a kid''s voice next to her. "Don''t move. Mommy sleeps very light." Nathaniel then looked up and suddenly found Zion lying next to him, and his little hand was also held by Mango. At this time, he was still, but obviously, his body was a little stiff. "When did you wake up?" Nathaniel felt very gratified for his son''s considerate behavior, but he also felt distressed for him. Zion turned his head awkwardly and did not speak. Perhaps he did not know how to face Nathaniel. This man didn''t look so annoying now. What should he do? Should he continue to hate him? Nathaniel could not help butugh when he saw how awkward his son was. He had never known, just by looking at Zion like this, he felt as if he had owned the whole world. That sense of satisfaction was not something that could be provided by some million-dor contracts or business. "Are you hungry?" Nathaniel still remembered what Zion had gone through, so he asked in a hurry. Zion really wanted to say that he was not hungry, but his little belly betrayed him and was making some noise. The smile on Nathaniel''s face became even brighter, which made Zion very embarrassed. He directly said with annoyance: "I''m not hungry." "But I''m hungry. Would you like to eat something with me?" Nathaniel didn''t care about Zion''s attitude and said softly. Zion''s eyes suddenly lit up, but he said awkwardly: "Since you have saved me, I will reluctantly eat something with you." "Then I have to thank you." Nathaniel said as he threw his mobile phone to Zion. "Your right hand is avable, so turn on the phone and call Thomas, ask him to send some food here. The unlocking password is your mommy''s birthday." Zion paused for a moment when he heard that. Then he swiped on the phone and called Thomas. After making the call, Zion suddenly did not know what to say to Nathaniel. The guy whom he had always thought of as a bad person had suddenly changed his role. For a moment, he didn''t know how to face and get along with him, so the atmosphere in the ward suddenly became awkward. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Nathaniel thought Zion was quite funny. He was just like himself when he was a child, a little arrogant, a little difficult to deal with, and he didn''t want to owe anyone anything. In the past, he always felt it was not good for him to be like that. But now when he saw Zion, he suddenly felt there was nothing wrong with that. With such a cute little boy in life, there should be a lot of fun, right? It was a pity that he had missed five years of his growth, which was a regret of his whole life. "Did your mommy tell you that you are actually quite difficult to deal with?" Nathaniel teased Zion. Zion was still thinking about whether he should continue to hate Nathaniel, but when he heard what he said, he suddenly felt a little depressed. "My mommy only told me that I was just like my unreliable daddy." "Unreliable?" Nathaniel felt extremely wronged. Why was he unreliable? However, his son was now a stubborn donkey that needed to be rubbed in the right way, and Nathaniel did not want to argue with him. "Tell me, how did your mommy live her life in the The saddest thing for Nathaniel was that he had missed out the time he could have spent with Mango and his child in the past five years. He knew how much shadow that big fire had casted on Mango, but it was one thing that he knew it, and another thing to hear Zion talk about it. Zion was a little angry, but said in a low voice, "I was still young before, so I wasn''t clear. I just heard from my godfather that in the first two years, my mommy never dare to close her eyes, or to go out, and she didn''t dare to see anything glowing. My godfather also said that for a period of time, my mommy had depression and wanted to jump down from the 32nd floor. If my godfather hadn''t found it out on time, my mommy probably wouldn''t have been alive now." Zion''s voice became lower and lower, but Nathaniel''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom. "Depression?" "Yes, I checked on the Inte. It''s very difficult to cure depression. My godfather said that if it hadn''t been for me, mommy might really want to kill herself." During that period of time, Mango really suffered too much. It took her a lot of effort to give birth to the children, and then the child was diagnosed congenital kidney failure by the doctor, who said that the child could not survive for too long, and then Mango felt that her world had copsed. Rita had been tortured by medical equipment at a very young age. If it wasn''t for Zion, Mango might really have jumped down from the tall building with Rita. At that time, she felt hopeless and desperate. Her own man had abandoned her and he even wanted her and the children to die. Her child had been tortured by illness as soon as she was born, besides, she had been disfigure by the fire, making her unable to present herself in front of anyone. Even at the moment when the child opened his eyes, her appearance actually scared the child to cry. That child to whom she gave birth to despite all the difficulty had actually rejected her hug, which was simply a fatal strike to Mango. If it wasn''t for Abyss who had been taking care of her and apanying her day and night, as well as for Zion who had been a good boy, Mango might not have been able to make it. However, Zion didn''t know anything about this and he wouldn''t be able to talk about it in detail with Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel could imagine it. How desperate it was for a woman to jump off the building with her child! The damage he had brought to Mango back then was so deadly! Even though it was an ident which he didn''t mean to cause. At the thought of this, Nathaniel felt that he could not forgive himself. "Call Thomas and ask him to hand everyone over to Terrance. I don''t care what method the Hans family is taking, but I want to know the truth that I want to know, including what happened in the big fire five The coldness and seriousness of Nathaniel at this time made Zion slightly stunned. He suddenly found out that Nathaniel was actually a very powerful man. Zion looked at Nathaniel, a little stunned. Only then did Nathaniel realize that Zion was not his subordinate, but his own son. He eased his tone and said, "Your mommy and you have suffered so much, I won''t allow those viins who harmed you to escape unpunished. I have to let those people experience everything that your mommy has endured." When hearing this, Zion was finally feeling better. "I know who wants to hurt my mommy, but you won''t believe it." Zion''s words made Nathaniel a little stunned. "Why wouldn''t I believe it?" "Because that person is your son''s mommy." Zion lowered his head and started to y with his fingers. He frowned slightly, obviously detesting the fact that Nathaniel had another son. Smart as Nathaniel was, he immediately This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. understood who Zion was talking about. "Did you hear anything?" "Um, I have already recorded it and gave it to my mommy. I know that you will not punish her, and I also know that she is Wisdom''s mommy, and Wisdom is my best brother, but I just feel ufortable in my heart." Zion also felt it very difficult and he was a bit hesitant. He didn''t understand why he had be a good brother with Wisdom. He clearly had decided to hate Wisdom right from the beginning, but who knew Wisdom would be so silly and so clingy? Without realizing it, he actually treated Wisdom as a good brother. Now his mommy had hurt his own mommy. What should he do? After all, Zion was still a child, and such a tough emotional decision made him feel very entangled. Nathaniel''s heart ached when he saw his son like this. "Zion, Wisdom is not my biological son. You are my only son." This sentence made Zion quickly raise his head. "But..." "Wisdom is the son of my twin brother, which means he is the son of your own uncle. After all, you are brothers, blood rted brothers. Now my brother has passed away, and Wisdom is a posthumous child. I don''t want people to gossip about him, so I can only say he is my son. You have to remember that no matter what happens in the future, you two are blood rted brothers. Blood is thicker than water, do you understand?" Nathaniel knew that Zion might not understand a lot of the things that he had said, but Zion was still clear about what he wanted to say. Zion looked at Nathaniel nkly, but suddenly he understood Nathaniel''s words. He nodded firmly and said, "Don''t worry, as long as I am alive, I will not let anyone bully Wisdom in the future. He is my brother! A life-long blood rted brother!" Nathaniel''s eyes were a little wet. He seemed to have seen himself and Nick decades ago. At that time, Nick also patted on his chest and said, "Brother, your brain works better than mine. I will just focus on practicing my martial art diligently. Whoever dares to bully you in the future, I will beat him to the ground so he can look for his teeth." Even till this day, those vows were still ringing in his ears, but Nick was no longer there. Nathaniel was a little sad. Zion was sensitive enough to notice it. "Did I say anything wrong?" "No, I just remembered my brother. His brain was not very smart, but he was very good to me." Nathaniel wanted to smile at Zion, but he couldn''t do it. In his heart, he always kept the most vulnerable part for his beloved family. Zion had never seen a man in distress before. He looked at Nathaniel in front of him and suddenly reached out his little hand. He whispered, "You can take my hand. Mommy said by doing so, one could share his sorrow with another. When two people bear the sorrow together, then you will feel less sorrow." Nathaniel suddenly wanted to cry, but after all, he was a big man, so he held back. He gently held Zion''s hand and said with a smile, "Your mommy taught you very well." "Urn, my mommy is the best mommy in the world! Mr. Ye, if you don''t cherish her, you will regret it!" Zion said like a little adult. Nathaniel burst outughing through tears. "I will. I will definitely treat you and your mommy like my treasures in the future." "There''s another person who you also have to take good care of. But now it''s a secret. Mommy will tell youter! She''s an angel!" Zion smiled happily. When he thought of Rita, he couldn''t help butugh. Rita was really an angel. She was his and mommy''s angel, as well as his godfather''s angel. He believed that she would also be Nathaniel''s angel. However, Nathaniel did not know who Zion was talking about and he thought it was Abyss. For a moment, he felt a little jealous. But when he thought of the time and care that Abyss had provided for his son and his wife in the past five years, Nathaniel could only hold back his jealousy. He should thank Abyss! But in terms of rtionship, he also knew that Abyss was his rival in love. Obviously, Zion liked Abyss very much. "Zion, do you like Abyss?" "Of course. My godfather is very kind to me. He found people to teach me all my skills." When Zion mentioned Abyss, he was particrly proud, which deeply hurt Nathaniel. "Actually, your hacker skill is not perfect enough. Although Abyss found someone to teach you, it''s not good enough. I''ll teach you another day." Zion was just going to turn him down, but he then remembered when he came across Nathaniel and he almost lost, he finally said reluctantly, "I''m still young, you don''t bully the poor young man." "Wow, you even know the phrase ''don''t bully the poor young man''? Your Chinese is very advanced. Did your mommy teach you that?" "I read books on my own. There are a lot of books in my godfather''s home. I like reading books when I have time." Zion kept mentioning Abyss constantly every time he opened his mouth. Nathaniel only felt the pain in his heart was getting more and more intense. "If you like it, I''ll reserve the whole library for you." "My godfather said that if you really like something, you can''t own it. It''s better to share it with everyone. Especially for a wealth like the knowledge, you can''t let others lose the opportunity to read due to your own selfishness. So you don''t have to reserve the whole library for me, I''ll go to the library myself to read books." Zion spoke like an adult, which made Nathaniel feel more and more ufortable. "Your godfather this and your godfather that, apart from your godfather, who else do you admire?" "Nobody, my godfather is really amazing! Not only in the business field, but also in fencing and running. My godfather is capable of everything." The more Zion talked like this, the more Nathaniel felt jealous. His own woman had been taken care of by another man for five years, which was enough to make him depressed. Besides, that man had other intentions about Mango, and his son also admired his rival in love so much. Was this really good? What on earth shoud he do to impress Zion? Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Nathaniel looked at Zion, and Zion deliberately turned his head away from him. That''s right! He did it on purpose! After all, Nathaniel was so haughty. Even if he felt that Nathaniel was a little better than his godfather, he would not admit it now. Zion had his own n in his mind, but Nathaniel didn''t know it. He just looked at his own son with some distress. He deeply felt that in order for his son to ept him from the bottom of his heart, there was still a very long way to go. In fact, Mango woke up at some point. When she saw the father and son bickering, she couldn''t help but feel a little funny. She had never known that Nathaniel could be so childish. It was really eye-opening for her to see him argue so seriously with a four or five-year-old child. When she saw that Nathaniel was getting so angry, Mango finally couldn''t hold back anymore and laugh. "Mommy, are you awake?" Hearing Mango''sughter, Zion quickly turned around and looked at Mango with concern. "Yes, I''m awake." Mango found out that in order not to disturb her during the rest, Zion''s little hand had been holding her palm all the time. "Is your arm feeling numb? Silly child, why don''t you take your hand back? Let mommy have a look." Mango quickly got up and loosened Nathaniel''s hand. When the source of warmth suddenly left, Nathaniel felt a sense of loss in his heart. Especially when he saw that Mango did not look at him since she woke up. Instead, she focused all her attention on Zion. Nathaniel''s heart suddenly felt it unfair. He was the patient, alright? "Ahem!" Nathaniel pretended to cough, hoping to attract Mango''s attention and care. Unfortunately, Zion had already seen through his intention and he quickly said coyly, "Mommy, I can''t move my arm." "Good boy, it''s okay. Mommy will give you a massage." Mango heard Nathaniel''s coughing. She was going to turn back to have a look, but when she heard Zion''s words, she quickly went to rub Zion''s arm all attentively. In her opinion, Zion was still a child who had just experienced such a terrible thing. In order not to disturb herself, Zion''s arm got numb. As a mother, she could not just ignore him. But Nathaniel was an adult, and the doctor was here, too, so he should have no problem. As Mango thought so, she naturally put Nathaniel behind her back. "Will it be better?" Mango asked Zion in a soft voice. Zion nodded quickly and said, "It''s much better, but it still feels numb. Mommy, please rub it for a big longer." "Okay." Mango smiled at Zion dotingly and then she said softly, "Don''t be so silly in the future. If Mommy falls asleep, you can take your hand out. It doesn''t matter. Mommy won''t wake up." How could she not know her son''s intention of doing this? They said that women were all close to their mothers, while in Mango''s opinion, Zion was her closest family, even closer than those daughters. "Alright!" Zion smiled happily and triumphantly stuck out his tongue at Nathaniel, obviously showing off. Nathaniel felt it to be really heart-wrenching. He was actually despised by his own son. Moreover, his wife didn''t even seem to notice that he was a patient at all. "Ouch, it hurts!" Nathaniel frowned all of a sudden. He covered his chest and grunted, and his expression looked extremely painful. Mango quickly turned around. When she saw Nathaniel''s pale face and sweat on his head, she immediately panicked. "What''s wrong? Is the wound split open again? I''m going to find a doctor. Don''t move!" Mango was so nervous that she turned around and ran outside. Her speed was so fast that Nathaniel could not help but feel amazed. Zion looked at Nathaniel with some contempt and said, "You are already an adult, yet you still compete with me for my mother''s love, even with such a despicable method. Are you not ashamed?" Nathaniel said indifferently: "I don''t care if the method is despicable or not, as long as it''s useful. So? Your mommy still cares about me the most, doesn''t she?" "Humph! Childish!" Zion felt that he should changed his view on Nathaniel Ye from just now. Although this man was powerful, he was still immature! He even yed tricks with a child like him, how shameless! Nathaniel didn''t feel ashamed, instead, he took it as an honor. Perhaps he was indeed too happy, so the sadness followed soon. His chest was really hurt from being pulled, and he suddenly gnashed his teeth. "You deserve this!" Zion said it without any sympathy at all. Then he got off the bed coolly and said to the bodyguard outside, "I want to go out for a walk. Come with __ _ n me. He had experienced kidnapping, and now he didn''t dare to run around alone. But staying here and watching Nathaniel acting coquettishly to his mommy, Zion didn''t think he had a mental strength strong enough to handle that. He might as well go out for a walk so as not to be disgusted by that old man Nathaniel. Nathaniel felt he was definitely not his own son. Otherwise, how could he be so ruthless? "Zion, you brat, you really don''t care about my life and death?" Nathaniel did not give up and let out a cry. Zion said without looking back, "Don''t worry, you won''t die. They say bad people all live long, and you''ll have a long life." "You brat, ouch..." Nathaniel''s wound was truly injured this time. Cold sweat was dripping down his forehead. He covered his chest with one hand, and red blood oozed out of his fingers again. Nathaniel suddenly gave a wry smile. How could such a small wound make him so vulnerable at this moment? He was not this weak back then! Or did he be particrly vulnerable since his wife and child were around? When Nathaniel kept reflecting on himself, Mango had already run in with doctors and nurses. "Doctor, take a look at him. He seems to be bleeding." Mango was very nervous at the moment. Nathaniel''s chest had been injured continuously. In her eyes, this was no different from courting death. She had just resolved her past enmity with Nathaniel. She had not yet let the children experience the feeling of a father''s love, so she could not let anything happen to Nathaniel again. If Nathaniel knew what Mango was thinking for the time being, he would probably be depressed to death. Seeing Mango''s anxious eyes flowing on his body, she didn''t even notice that Zion was not there. Nathaniel finally opened his mouth and smiled. "I''m fine. Don''t worry." "Stopughing! From now on, you''ll have to stay on the bed obediently. You''re not allowed to go anywhere without my permission and you''re not allowed to move either!" Mango felt that Nathaniel waspletely oblivious. Didn''t he know how dangerous the wound was on his chest? Moreover, since his blood type was so rare, what if something happened? Seeing that Mango was angry, Nathaniel quickly said, "I promise I won''t move. Even if I need to go to the toilet, I will tell you first. If you don''t let me go, I will just hold it." With a "poof", the doctor and nurses couldn''t helpughing, which made Mango''s face and neck suddenly blushed. "I didn''t mean that." Mango felt that Nathaniel had done it on purpose for sure. This man used to be so cold and arrogant, and at the moment he was equivalently unbearable. She couldn''t believe how a cold and arrogant man suddenly act like a spoiled child, regardless of the asions? However, Nathaniel did not feel embarrassed at all. He smiled foolishly and kept staring at Mango. His eyes so tender like the water, which made Mango unable to bear it. "Doctor, how is he?" Mango could only look away. The doctor smiled and said, "It''s okay. Mr. Ye was just being too active. He suddenly pulled the wound and it needs to be bandaged again." "Thank you, doctor." On the other hand, Mango felt confused in her heart. He was just lying on the bed. How could he be that active? What did he do just now? Mango subconsciously looked at Zion''s bed and found that Zion was missing. "Zion!" She immediately became nervous and she even wanted to turn around and run outside. Nathaniel hurriedly stopped her. "Zion went out for a walk, and there are bodyguards following him closely. You don''t have to worry. After a while, Thomas will send the food over, and he wille back." After listening to Nathaniel''s words, Mango finally calmed down. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "I''m scared to death." "Don''t worry. Under my nose, I won''t let him get hurt anymore." Nathaniel knew just how much damage Zion''s missing had caused to Mango this time. As he was talking softly, the doctor suddenly felt awkward by standing here. "Mr. Ye, I''ve bandaged your wound. Please don''t participate in intense workout. We are leaving now, call us when you need us!" The doctor left with a smile. Mango suddenly felt the way the doctor and the nurses looked at her was somewhat ambiguous. She thought for a moment, puzzled, and then she suddenly remembered what the doctor had said just now, "Don''t participate in intense workout?" Did the doctor and the nurses misunderstand anything? Mango suddenly realized it and said with a blush, "No, it''s not like what you think. Nothing happened between us." As soon as she said that, the doctor and the nurses smiled even more equivocally. "Yes, we all understand that." As they spoke, they quickly left the ward. Mango felt it was futile to argue, and there was nothing she could do to exin herself. "No, we really didn''t do anything." She cried out feeling a bit helpless, while Nathaniel burst intoughter. "How can you stillugh, it''s all because of you!" Mango red at him coquettishly, biting her lower lip and looking particrly shy. Nathaniel had not seen Mango like this for a long time. He suddenly felt his body tightened, and a small me sprang up in one ce, spreading rapidly to his limbs and bones like a burning fire. "Come here!" Nathaniel''s throat was a little hoarse, and his eyes were also a little dark. The sudden sparkle in his eyes suddenly made Mango understand something. "No!" Mango refused directly and she even subconsciously took a step back. At this time, she was like a frightened rabbit, as if everytime Nathaniel made a slight move, she would turn around and run away. Nathaniel rolled his throat and said in a low voice: "Come here. I have something to say to you. It''s about Zion." As soon as she heard Zion''s name, Mango was stunned and walked over suspiciously. But before she could reach him, Nathaniel stretched out his long arm and grabbed Mango''s arm, pulling her right into his arms. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 "Nathaniel! You''re so cunning!" By the time Mango realized what was going on, it was toote. Nathanielughed in a low voice, and the next moment, he was already kissing her overbearingly. Mango was afraid of touching his wound and tried to avoid the position of his chest as much as possible, which made Nathaniel even more unscrupulous. His big hands were moving on her body rampantly, and Mango was not able to stop him as she had too much to worry about. As they were about to get out of control, Mango hurriedly pushed him away. Her face was as red as the sunset glow, which was particrly attractive. She was gasping for breath and her body was a little limp. She could only stare at Nathaniel coquettishly, but she did not know that her watery eyes were even more seductive. Nathaniel felt as if his entire body was about to explode. He said in a hoarse voice, "You don''t even know how I made it for the past five years. I stayed celibate for five years, can''t I just have a bit of a tease?" "No way!" Although Mango was happy to hear what he said, she also felt herself to be a a bit too cruel if Nathaniel really hadn''t touched another woman during the five years. But when she thought of Nathaniel''s injury, she still held back her reluctance. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Let''s talk about it after you recover." Nathaniel''s eyes lit up all of a sudden. "Do you mean that we can do it as soon as I recover?" "I didn''t say anything." Seeing Nathaniel''s sly look, Mango felt that she had set a trap for herself. When Thomas came at this moment, it happened that he had to witness this romantic moment out of nowhere. He felt it was time for him to find a woman to have a rtionship. Otherwise, he couldn''t stand watching all the public disy of affection all day long. "Ahem, Mr. Ye, the food is here. It''s ordered from the Imperial House." Thomas deliberately coughed twice. Mango''s face became even redder and it burned more fiercely as if she had just been busted by someone all of a sudden. She couldn''t stay in the room for another moment. "I''m going to get Zion back for dinner." After saying that, she ran away quickly. Nathanielughed even more proudly. Thomas touched his nose and joked, "Mr. Ye, did Ie at the wrong time?" "Well, call before youe next time, or it will be inconvenient." Nathaniel said, neither blushing nor panting, which instead made Thomas a bit blushed. "Mr. Ye, is it fun to disy the affection in front of me?" "Not bad." Nathaniel was in a good mood today, and for the first time, he made a joke with Thomas. Knowing that Mango would note back soon, he asked in a low voice: "How''s Terrance going with his investigation?" Thomas put the thermos bottle on the table and said in a low voice, "Terrance handed Macy over to the police station for interrogation. Now he is mainly responsible for finding out Newell''s background. But I heard as soon as Susie knew something had happened to Macy, she has been looking for people to get her out. After learning that it was you who gave the order personally, she is now already waiting at the Ye''s Mansion. At present, the news about you being in the Military Hospital is confidential. Very few people know about it, but I am not sure about it after a long time." Nathaniel had already predicted this situation, but he did not expect Susie to still have the nerve to come to look for them. This made Nathaniel feel a little disgusted. "Find a way to suppress the business of Chu family. I want to see Susie bow her head and tell me everything about the past." "Yes." Thomas nodded and said in a low voice, "There''s still one more thing I think I should tell you." "Say it." Nathaniel asked Thomas to help him up. He half leaned against the bed, looking a little tired. After all, he had been seriously injured. In front of Mango and Zion, he was just trying his best to pretend, because he was afraid that they would worry about him. Now since they were not here, he could be at more ease. Thomas felt that Nathaniel was too cruel to himself, and he had sacrificed too much for Mango and Zion. He didn''t even feel like the Nathaniel he knew. "Mr. Ye, your health is still the most important thing. Old Madame called back from abroad, and I didn''t even dare to tell her that you were injured. I know that you care for madam and Young Master Zion, but if Old Madame finds out that you were injured because of them, who knows what she would think of madam and Young Master Zion. If you really care about their well being, take good care of yourself." Thomas didn''t intend to say it, but he still couldn''t control himself. Nathaniel paused for a moment, as if he was a little surprised. Of all these years he had spent with Thomas, apart from the business matters, Thomas rarely cared about his private matters. There must be other reason for him to speak out this time. "Does this has anything to do with what you''re going to tell me?" Nathaniel asked in a low voice, with his sharp eyes staring at Thomas, who didn''t have anywhere to hide. He hesitated, and finally said in a low voice, "Yes, it''s about Nanny Zhang." "Nanny Zhang? Didn''t you settle her in the suburbs? As long as she is not crossing the line and stays out of the business between me and Mango, just let her enjoy her retirement there. Transfer some money from my personal ount every month. Nanny Zhang has no children, and she has served me for her entire life. Just take it as my respect to her as a younger generation." Nathaniel said faintly. Although he was a little reluctant, he had also seen how Nanny Zhang dealt with Mango. He was just very puzzled. Didn''t they get along very well in the past? Why did they suddenly confront each other? Did the stic surgery change everything? Wasn''t Mango still the same Mango as before? Nathaniel''s brows furrowed slightly. It was obvious that he was also very stressed about this matter. Thomas didn''t know whether he should say it or not. Seeing him like this, Nathaniel''s brows furrowed even deeper. "What on earth is making it so difficult for you to speak up?" Under the pressure of Nathaniel, Thomas was silent for a while and said, "The missing of Young Master Zion has something to do with Nanny Zhang." "What did you say?" Nathaniel suddenly sat up. Due to the overexertion, he felt a little pain in his wound. He then leaned back again, and cold sweat was oozing out of his forehead. Thomas knew Nanny Zhang''s position in his heart when he saw him like this, but since he had already started the conversation, in order to prevent such a thing from happening again in the future, Thomas had to continue: "Sisi was released by Nanny Zhang. She has been in touch with Nanny Zhang all the time. Moreover, when I was going to find a bodyguard for madam, it was Nanny Zhang who rmended Sisi, saying that Sisi was a girl and it should be more convenient for everything. At that time, I didn''t think too much. I just thought that Nanny Zhang might just have mentioned it casually, besides, Sisi was really outstanding, so I chose Sisi. However, during the encirclement of the beauty salon this time, Sisi escaped, after checking thetest phone record of the beauty salon, I found out thest phone call was made to Nanny Zhang. In the beauty salon, other than Sisi, I don''t know who else also has an intimate contact with Nanny Zhang. Moreover, Sisi was able to disappear under our nose without leaving any traces, and this was not something that could be achieved by ordinary people. And..." At this time, Thomas paused for a moment. Obviously, he still had some concerns. Nathaniel was a little impatient. "Just spit it out if you want to tell me something. Why do you mutter and mumble like a woman. When did you change your gender?" Seeing that Nathaniel was really getting impatient, Thomas coughed and said, "When you were sent to the operating room for rescue, Nanny Zhang rushed to the military hospital immediately and she insisted to see madam, saying she wanted to argue with her. At that time, you were in a critical situation. Young Master Zion just fell asleep, and madam told me to send her away. But obviously, madam also felt that something was wrong with Nanny Zhang. She lived in the suburbs, even if she got the news, it was still impossible for her to arrive at once. Unless she knew about this thing a long time ago, she was then able toe here and look for madam''s trouble. Nathaniel''s brows were almost knitted together. He had never thought that by the time Mango and Nanny Zhang met again, while they used to get along pretty well, how could they end up in a situation like this? What had gone wrong? Nathaniel couldn''t figure it out, but he became more and more annoyed. Nanny Zhang was very important to him, but Mango was also a woman who he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. Now there were conflicts and differences between these two women. He didn''t know what to do. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. "Why did my mother call me all of a sudden?" Old Madame Ye had been very busy abroad, and she also had her own things to do. Since her youngest son Nick passed away, she went to open a charity hall abroad and was busy every year. She said that she was doing it to reminisce her youngest son and to do something good for his sake, hoping that he would live better in his next life. She still believed in karma. In the past few years, Madam Ye had always been very busy, so busy that she didn''t even have time to call Nathaniel once in a month. But now, she suddenly called to ask about Nathaniel, this made Nathaniel feel more or less alert. Thomas said in a low voice, "I checked Nanny Zhang''s call history. Not long ago, Nanny Zhang seemed to have called the olddy." Nathaniel''s expression didn''t look very good. Nanny Zhang alone was already enough for him to feel stressed. If his mother who didn''t know the whole story was also involved, could he still move on with Mango? Nathaniel frowned tightly and said in a low voice, "Help me connect a video call with my mother. I want to talk to her." "But Mr. Ye, you look..." "It''s okay. It''s always better than the rumors or keeping her guessing." Nathaniel made a prompt decision, so Thomas didn''t say anything more. He directly gave the phone to Nathaniel and dialed the video call of Madam Ye. The phone was almost answered immediately. When Madam Ye saw her son in a patient''s gown lying on the bed, her face suddenly turned pale. "Nathan, you are really injured!" These words almost verified Nathaniel Ye''s spection. Someone had already told Madam Ye about this. It was very likely to be Nanny Zhang. Nathaniel said with a smile: "Mom, it''s just a small injury. It doesn''t matter. As for you, how do you know that I''m injured? Do you have X-ray vision from such a long distance?" "Stop joking with me! Do you think that I have no clue about all the absurd things you have done from abroad? Nathan, you are not young anymore. Several years ago, you shut yourself up due to the death of Mango. I heard that you recently fell in love with a woman. As a mother, when I found out that you have got over the past sorrow, I naturally feel happy. But you have gone too far. How long have you known her? What kind of person is worthy of your protection even risking your life? I''ve never seen you being this good to Mango before. I am telling you, if you don''t know where to draw the boundary, I will go back and watch you. Hurry up and get rid of that woman, don''t wait till I go back and deal with her by myself, and it will be embarrassing by then. Do you understand?" Madam Ye made it clear as soon as she started talking, making Nathaniel in a very unfavorable position at the moment. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 "Mom, it''s not what you think. You don''t understand a lot of things. Wait for me to exin it to you when I have time." "What do you want to exin? I don''t understand. Nanny Zhang has served you for so many years, how could she lie to me? If she doesn''t like that girl, you''d better get rid of her as soon as possible. Besides, I heard that the woman also has a child. Nathan, our Ye Family is not short of money, but I don''t want to raise someone else''s child either. Wisdom is Nick''s child, so I don''t care about anything you do to him, if you take someone else''s child to the family, how can you divide your property in the future? If you give too little, people will say you are not a good step father, if you give too much, then I will feel ufortable, after all, that child is not the blood of Ye Family. Look at you, you are not young anymore, but how could you not understand the reason behind it? I thought you were very sensible, and what happened? I heard from Nanny Zhang, that woman looks very seductive, doesn''t she? I am telling you, you need to marry a good woman, and you need to listen to your mother." Old Madam Ye did not give Nathaniel any chance to exin. Nathaniel''s head hurt a little. "Mom, Zion is my son, the true blood of Ye Family. If you don''t believe me, I can prove it to you with that paternity test result. Besides, do you really think your son is stupid? Do you think I would risk my life to save a child who is not rted to me? Nanny Zhang doesn''t know the facts. Zion just came back, I was afraid that some people would plot against him, so I haven''t exposed Zion''s identity at once. Katherine is not a random woman you are talking about. I will tell you about itter. Don''t listen to Nanny Zhang about everything. Nanny Zhang has a bias against her." "Look, you are already speaking this for her before you marry her! So Nanny Zhang has a bias against her? Nanny Zhang did everything for your own good! Think about it carefully, since you were a child, Nanny Zhang has been more thoughtful than me, the biological mother. Nathan, you are so deeply involved in many things. That''s why you don''t see things so clearly. We are all elders and outsiders, so naturally, we see things more clearly than you. You have to listen to what we say, I don''t like that woman, even Nanny Zhang doesn''t like her, not to mention me, moreover, she even made you get injured. As a descendent of Ye Family, you don''t need to risk your life. The assets that have been left by our ancestors are more than enough for you and even your children to spend. Nick has already sacrificed his life for his belief and justice. You are my only son now, can you stop making me feel worried? Madam Ye''s words were a little serious. Nathaniel still wanted to say something, but the phone over there was already ringing. "Well, I have something else to do here. I need to leave now. Tell Thomas to take good care of you. When I have time in the next few days, I will go back to see you. Also, I heard that you have sent Nanny Zhang to the suburbs? Is it that woman''s idea? Listen to me and transfer Nanny Zhang back to The Ye''s Mansion! Otherwise I am not going to let you get away with it. Do you hear me? Little brat, you think you are so tough now, you can even ditch your wet nurse for a woman. You don''t know what''s important in your life." After saying that, Madam Ye hung up the video call. This time, the phone call ended up with displeasure. Thomas heard everything clearly on the side and didn''t say a word. In fact, he couldn''t give any good suggestions at this time. Obviously, Nanny Zhang took the initiative and gained the upper hand. Who knew what she had said to the olddy, to the point that Nathaniel couldn''t even persuade her by telling her that Zion was her blood-rted grandson, and she didn''t even ask about him. Nathaniel was indeed a little annoyed. He really couldn''t handle this since his own mother and wet nurse were holding him back like this. However, Mango was the woman he had been pursuing all his life, and Zion was even his own son. If they couldn''t be epted by his family, he would never be able to get over this. As he thought of everything that happened five years ago, Nathaniel felt even more distressed and guilty. "Don''t let Madam know about this for the time being. I will find a chance to contact Old Madam again. As for Nanny Zhang, I need to have a good talk with her." Nathaniel let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that he was preupied with his own thoughts. They all said that three women made up one y. Now he could really feel it. But there was one thing that he was sure of, this time, he would never let Mango suffer any more grievance. Thomas nodded and hurried to do it. Mango came back slowly with Zion. When Thomas saw them, he quickly smiled and said, "Young Master Zion, I bought your favorite braised fish." "Uncle Song is the best." Zion walked over with a smile and gave Thomas a big hug. Obviously, he had a great time with Mango outside. Although Nathaniel felt upset in his heart, he still felt much better when he saw his wife and child. "Zion, am I not good?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Zion nced at Nathaniel faintly. He didn''t say anything, but his eyes were obviously arrogant, which made Nathaniel like him very much. The more he looked at him, the more pleased he became. Even the proud expression on his face was so handsome! Seeing Nathaniel who seemed to feel so contented with his son, Mango shook her head and said, "Your body can''t go through anything tiring. Hurry up and eat something to make yourself feel better. When you recover,e to the United States with me." "What are we going to do in the United States?" Nathaniel was especially nervous when he heard the words "United States". He couldn''t forget he still had a rival in love in the United States who was eyeing him covetously. The reason why Abyss couldn''t fight with him was because he was far away. Besides, Abyss had a sick child who held him back, so he couldn''te here for the time being. Now the rtionship between Mango and him had not yet been stabilized. If he was to go to the United States, what if Abyss y some tricks, would he be able to cope with him? Seeing Nathaniel''s nervous look, Mango said with a smile, "Nothing, I''ll take you to meet someone. As long as this person agrees to let us be together, I will promise to be with you." "Urn, I agree, too." Zion also nodded quickly. As long as Rita could like Nathaniel, Zion felt there was nothing he could argue with this man for the sake of his sister. Besides, he now felt that he looked quite reliable. He should be qualified to be the daddy for Rita and him. However, Nathaniel misunderstood her. He thought Mango and Zion were going to take him to see Abyss. Since when did he need a rival in love''s approval to get his wife and children back? However, when he saw the firm expressions on Mango and Zion''s faces, and at the same time he also remembered Zion kept saying all good things about Abyss, Nathaniel felt unhappy. However, he was also reluctant to admit being defeated. "Fine, I''ll go. I''m not afraid of anybody! I''ll show you what I''m capable of then!" He imagined how he would engage in a battle of wits and courage against Abyss. Mango and Zion were looking forward to seeing Rita''s face when she saw Nathaniel. The family of three, with two different thoughts, were totally not on the same page, but, strangely enough, the atmosphere was harmonious, so that Thomas, who was on the side, felt that he had been ignoredpletely. It seemed that his sense of existence was getting weaker and weaker. "Mr. Ye, I still have something to do in thepany. Maybe I should leave first." Thomas was really hurt. It was tough being single! No! He had to find a wife soon, he suddenly started to envy the happy atmosphere of this family of three. He felt himself a bit too lonely. Nathaniel naturally couldn''t wait for him to get out of here as soon as possible, but Mango said with some embarrassment, "I''m sorry, Thomas, I''ve dyed your meal." "No, no, I always eatte. Mr. Ye is the one who hasn''t been eating regrly in the past five years, and he has a problem with his stomach." Thomas was a bit ttered. "Get out of here! You''re talking so much!" Nathaniel scolded him in a low voice. Obviously, he didn''t like Thomas to talk too much. In his opinion, Mango''s return to him was the best gift God had given him. In addition, she also came back with such a smart and lovely son. What more could he expect? The pain, as well as the sadness from the past five years, had all been filled up at this moment, and the pain from the disease didn''t matter anymore. Mango looked at Nathaniel with some distress in her eyes. She whispered, "I''ll take care of your stomach in the future." "Ok, I''ll listen to whatever you say." Nathanielughed like an idiot. Zion couldn''t stand it anymore. "Please, pay attention to the psychological trauma of the minor. And Mr. Ye, are you really the president of Hengyu Group? Why do I feel that your eyes look like those of a fool now?" "Zion!" Mango felt that Zion had gone too far. The brat was now speaking more and more rudely to Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel did not care. He smiled and said, "It''s alright. Let me just be a fool in front of my wife and child." "Mommy and I didn''t agree to be your wife and child. Don''t forget that you have to go to the United States to get another person''s approval." Zion said faintly and began to eat,pletely ignoring Nathaniel''s annoying face from his words. "Brat, are you sure you''re my blood?" "I might have been picked up by my mommy." Zion once again talked harshly to him. Nathaniel felt very hurt, so he quickly looked at Mango with a pitiful look. It was not deniable that there was something special about a handsome man pretending to be weak and fragile. Mango took a step forward, lifted Nathaniel''s chin with her finger, and said slyly: "pretty boy, you have to perform well. Only when you serve me well will I take care of you, do you understand? After all, Zion is my sweetheart now. You are still after him. You have to continue to work hard." Seeing Mango''s sly look, Nathaniel held her hand and said with an evil smile: "Serve you well? You have to give me a chance, don''t you? I don''t know how and where do you want me to serve you?" After all, Mango was not as shameless and cheeky as Nathaniel, especially in front of the child. Although Zion might not be able to understand, her face couldn''t help but blush. She even pulled back her hand and said: "Behave yourself." "I am behaving myself." Nathaniel pouted his thin lips, looking just like Zion. "Ugh-" Zion started to retch without considering their feelings, which immediately attracted the attention from both of them. "Please, I''m having dinner. Don''t be disgusting, okay? Well, why don''t you ask someone to send me back, so that I''ll take this braised fish and eat with Wisdom. I think Wisdom is probably the only one who I can be with." After saying that, Zion quickly shook his body as if he was going to shake off ayer of goosebumps. Mango felt so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Nathaniel couldn''t wait for Zion that third wheel to leave soon, but at the same time, he was worried about Zion''s safety, too. Fortunately, Zack was still in Ocean City. Nathaniel called Zack and asked him to send Zion back to The Ye''s Mansion. If possible, he hoped that he could stay in The Ye''s Mansion to take care of the two children these days. When Zion heard that Zack was going to protect them, he was naturally very happy. This kidnapping incident made Zion deeply realize that the stuff taught by Zack was very useful. What hecked at the moment was his self- defense ability. If Zack could stay and teach them, he could guarantee that he would improve rapidly. After the kidnapping incident, Zion deeply realized that only when he was strong enough, could he protect himself and his mommy better. He would not let her and his brother worry about him. In order to achieve this goal, he was willing to take up any hardship. As he thought of this, Zion jumped off the chair. "Mommy, I''ll go back first. You don''t have to worry about me. With Mr. Yan around, Wisdom and I will be fine. You take good care of this person here." Judging from Zion''s tone, it was not difficult to tell his worship for Zack and his dislike of Nathaniel, which made Nathaniel speechless. Why did this brat worship some ordinary person? Couldn''t he see how brave his real daddy was and how capable he was? However, Zion did not give Nathaniel any chance to speak at all. He waved his hand at Nathaniel and said, "I''ll wait outside the door so that you won''t get disgusted by you again." After saying that, he stuck out his tongue and made a funny face, and then he ran away with the braised fish. Mango''s lips curled up slightly. Zion had not shown such a childish side for a long time, to the point that she even felt her son was already a little adult. To her surprise, in Ocean City, his own nature seemed to have been released. He eventually showed some of his child innocence. "Zion has be much more cheerful after he returned to Ocean City." This was Mango''sment. Perhaps in here he didn''t have to watch Rita suffer, and see Mango cover her face with tears every day. Nor did he have to be so nervous to live his life every day, fearing that one day Rita would die during the surgery. In here, he was just Zion. A four-year-old child who had his own brother, his own ymates, and things that he wanted to do. Although he was still worried about Rita, there was still a difference between physically being there with her and worrying about her from thousands of miles apart. Mango felt very sorry for the children. She made Rita go through all kinds of suffering since she was born, made Zion lose his childlike innocence and happiness, and she even made herself live a miserable life during the past five years. If she had known earlier that by bringing Zion back she was able to make him so cheerful, maybe she would havee back a few years earlier. Nathaniel looked at theplicated emotions in Mango''s eyes, not knowing what she was thinking, but after hearing herment on Zion, she coughed and said: "of course he''s cheerful. I''m his biological father! For the child, what is better than staying together with his biological parents? No matter how much love the others provide, it can never bepared with the love of their biological parents after all. The children''s desire for their biological parents is in their nature." These words were like a thunder exploding over Mango''s head. In the past five years, Abyss had been very kind to the three of them, so kind that she even wanted to give in, not to mention the way he treated Zion and Rita. But Zion had always been very sensible in front of Abyss, and he was even a bit mature. Was it because he knew that Abyss was not his biological father? Was he afraid that Abyss would not like him if he didn''t listen to him and didn''t behave well and that Abyss woudl stop taking care of her and Rita? In the past, Mango had never thought about this. But today, when Nathaniel said so, she suddenly thought of it. Although Zion was a boy, he was sensitive since he was a child. Most of the time, he could feel for the adults, that was why he was always well-behaved. In the past, she had always thought there was nothing wrong with Zion being like this, but now it didn''t seem to do any good to Zion either. He should have been at a carefree age, but because of the burden from her and Rita, he suppressed his nature and even ingratiated himself with Abyss. Although his didn''t make it too obviously, yet he studied so hard, and tried to be sensible only to win the good impression from Abyss! However, in front of Nathaniel, Zionpletely set himself free. He did whatever he wanted to do and said whatever he wanted to say without any scruples. He knew that Nathaniel was his biological father and that they were connected by blood, so he didn''t have to worry about offending Nathaniel with his arrogance or verbal conflict, causing him to dislike him. Because he knew Nathaniel would always be his father at anytime and he would always indulge him and tolerate him, wouldn''t he? Mango suddenly felt that she had failed as a mother. She had always felt that she was trying hard to live, to be independent, and to provide Zion and Rita with a good life. But she had not expected that she had made him feel like living under the shelter of others, and even made him sense theplicated world at a very young age. Mango suddenly sat in front of Nathaniel and looked at Nathaniel with tears in her eyes, as if she was going to cry the next moment. Nathaniel''s heart suddenly tightened. "What''s wrong? Did I say anything wrong? You know me. I''m not good at pleasing women. If I said something you don''t like, just tell me. I''ll correct myself slowly in the future. Please don''t cry, okay? I''m not afraid of anything, and I''m only afraid of your crying." Before Nathaniel finished speaking, Mango had already thrown herself into his arms and hugged him. She said in a choked voice, "Nathaniel, did I do something wrong in the past five years? I should havee back earlier." Although he didn''t see Mango''s face, the warm liquid still flowed into Nathaniel''s neck through the patient''s gown. He sighed softly and said, "It''s not toote toe back now. That five years we have missed, I will make it up to you and our child in the future." "I can believe you, right?" "Who else can you believe if you don''t believe me?" Nathaniel pulled her out of his arms and said with a smile, "Look at you. You''re already a mother, and how can you still cry like a little girl. If some strangers see this, they''ll think I''m coaxing my daughter." "How can your daughter be this old?" Mango was a little embarrassed. Nathaniel leaned over gently and wiped her tears with his fingertip. He said with a smile: "If I had a daughter who crys as much as as you, I''m afraid I would have a heart attack." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Why?" "From the stress. I can''t bear to see my daughter shed a drop of tears. A boy can be raised in rough situation, but a girl has to be protected like a princess. After all, she will marry someone in the future. The one or two decades she spends with her parents, how can I not feel distressed?" Nathaniel said with a smile, but Mango felt very upset. If Nathaniel knew that he had a daughter, who had been tortured by illness since she was born, and had not even left the hospital yet, who knew what kind of feeling he would have. So she decided to keep it a secret from him for the time being. She wanted him to experience the pride of being a father for a while. After all, she didn''t dare to imagine what Nathaniel was going to face and bear after he met Rita. "We''ll talk about it when we have a daughter." Mango quickly changed the subject. Nathaniel didn''t know what Mango was thinking. He said with a smile, "Why don''t we try to have a daughter after I recover so that I can spoil her?" Mango''s heart ached again. "Let''s talk about itter. Hurry up and eat. It''s going to get coldter. Didn''t Thomas say that your stomach is not too good? Stop messing around." Mango quickly pushed him away and got up to pick up the thermos bottle. However, Nathaniel thought that Mango hadn''t epted him yet and she didn''t want to let down her guard, that was why she didn''t want to discuss the topic of having a daughter with him. It seemed that he had to hurry up to investigate the things happened five years ago. Although he could vaguely guess something, it was still notprehensive after all. If he wanted to find out why Mango rejected him so much, he had to know all the truth. Macy! He hoped that she could tell him everything she knew, or he would not be kind to her. Mango took out the chicken soup and handed it to Nathaniel. "Feed me. My arm hurts." Nathaniel was acting like a spoiled child. Mango sighed and said, "I remember it is your chest that''s injured." "And my arm is implicated!" Nathaniel was lying through his teeth, and Mango didn''t bother to argue with him. She sat next to Nathaniel and fed him one spoon after another. Nathaniel felt that it didn''t matter how badly he was injured. Now, the person he loved the most was right beside him, and she was within his reach, which was enough for him. "Can you spend the rest of your life with me?" Although he knew that Mango might not agree to it now, Nathaniel still asked and looked at Mango expectantly. Mango couldn''t bear it. She quickly turned her head and said: "I have already said, when you recover, we will go to the United States. As long as that person agrees us to be together, I will never be separated from you for the rest of my life. No matter what kind of suffering or what we have to go through, I will not let go of your hand!" Nathaniel felt a big disappointed. "Is that person really that important to you? We have to wait for his approval for our lives?" "Yes, if it wasn''t for her in the past five years, I might not have been in this world by now. She is an angel, the motivation for me and Zion to live. In this life, as long as she can be safe and happy, I am willing to do anything." Mango thought of Rita'' pale face, and her eyes were full of tears. Nathaniel''s heart was burning with jealousy. His wife valued his love rival so much, which was not a good thing for him. Unfortunately, he could not let time go back and could not save Mango when the fire broke out. At this moment, he could only endure such jealousy and let it burn his reason and emotions in full swing. "What if he doesn''t agree? Will you really not be with me?" When Nathaniel said this, he suddenly felt a little nervous. He wanted to know the answer, but he was also afraid that Mango would give him the answer that he didn''t want to hear. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 "Forget it, you''d better not say it." After all, Nathaniel couldn''t deal with his anxiety and nervousness and directly refused Mango''s answer. Mango looked at him and didn''t know how to tell him about Rita. She didn''t expect that Nathaniel would get Abyss involved. So when she heard Nathaniel saying he didn''t want to listen, she breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing her relieved look, Nathaniel felt depressed again. The chicken soup, which was sweet and delicious, had suddenly be tasteless. "I don''t want to drink anymore. I''m full." "Take a few more sips." Mango looked at the soup bowl in her hand and looked at him worriedly. "I''m injured. I don''t have appetite." Nathaniel found ame excuse to turn it down. Mango could tell that he was unhappy, but since Nathaniel was in poor health at the moment, if she had told him Rita''s situation, he would definitely rush to the United States immediately. With his current physical condition, let alone seeing Rita, he would probably copse before he even reached the United States. Seeing that Nathaniel was in a bad mood, Mango did not mind too much. She put the soup bowl into the thermos bottle and said faintly, "Eat some more if you are hungry. This will keep it warm and it won''t go cold. Although it''s a little greasy, it''s good for your wound, so you still need to drink it." Seeing that Mango did not show any interest in exining her rtionship with Abyss at all, Nathaniel felt more and more upset. "I''m tired and I want to sleep." "Urn, go to sleep. I''ll stay here with you." Mango knew that he was not happy, so she didn''t want to argue with him. And she just let him do whatever he wanted, which made Nathaniel feel more and more annoyed. He wanted to blow up, but when he saw the dark circles around Mango''s eyes, he finally held back, but he couldn''t help but feel distressed deep down. "Come here, let''s take a nap together. Look at the dark circles around your eyes, people would think that you are a victim of domestic violence." Mango saw that Nathaniel was concerned about her even though he was obviously pissed off. She suddenly smiled and felt warm in her heart. "I''ll rest in Zion''s bed. You''re injured. Don''t mess around. If you want to be with me, you''d better get better as soon as possible." These words obviously hurt Nathaniel again. He simplyy down and turned over, facing his back to Mango. Seeing his childish action, Mango''s lips slightly raised, as if Nathaniel from five years ago hade back. It seemed that time had never passed and they were still the same people back then. But she knew that things were not the same after all. They had children between them, and there was a five-year distance between them, too. Mango gentlyy down on Zion''s bed. She had nned to lie down quietly for a while, but she didn''t expect that she would feel this tired, so she fell asleep soon. Nathaniel didn''t hear any sound from Mango for a long time. He suddenly turned his head and saw Mango''s quiet sleeping face. Unlike five years ago, Mango now liked to curl up in sleep, holding her arms tightly with both hands, like forming a self-defense posture. He suddenly remembered the big fire five years ago. A weak woman struggled in the middle of the fire and was calling for help. In the end, she became desperate and had to protect herself with her arms around her chest. Nathaniel suddenly felt a tearing pain in his heart. He quietly got out of bed, took out a quilt, and covered Mango''s body. Then he kissed her forehead gently, changed his clothes, and left the ward. The bodyguard at the door was somewhat surprised to see Nathaniel, but he did not make a sound. It was obvious that he was very well trained. "Take good care of madam. If she wakes up and asks where I am, tell her I''m going home to get some clothes and I''ll be back in a while." "Yes!" After Nathaniel gave his instructions, he closed the door and walked out of the military hospital. When he came to the police station, the director of the police station was more or less ttered and hurriedly went out to wee him. "Mr. Ye, howe you are here? Just let me know if you need anything, and we will try our best to do it." Nathaniel did notment on the director''s hospitality. Instead, he asked coldly, "Where''s Macy?" The director couldn''t figure out the rtionship between Macy and Nathaniel. There were all kinds of rumors outside, but one thing was true, that was Macy had given birth to a sessor for Nathaniel five years ago. Based on this point alone, the director didn''t dare to torture Macy too much. Although Thomas had said that he wouldn''t bear any responsibility if anything happened to her, the director still didn''t dare. Now that Nathaniel hade personally, he also asked about Macy. The director thought that his decision was right. It seemed this young couple''s rtionship was going to make up soon. Nathaniel came to pick her up in person. As he thought of this, the director said with a smile, "Miss Chu has been in a bad mood since she came here. I arranged her to stay in the single dormitory. Although the food is not that abundent, it is still delicious. Mr. Ye, you can rest assured that Miss Chu hasn''t suffered anything here." Nathaniel''s face darkened when he heard the director''s words. "Did I send her here to be pampered? You really have made detailed arrangements. I think you should just change your police station directly into a travel agency." After he said that, he walked inside a little angrily. The director got so nervous that he broke out into a cold sweat. Did he misunderstand him? Wasn''t Macy the one that Nathaniel was in love with? However, as he thought about the rampant look on Macy since she came in, the director became a little uncertain again. "Mr. Ye, what do you mean exactly?" "What do I mean? I asked you to interrogate Macy, instead of pampering her to let her enjoy in a vacation. Where is she? Take me there!" Nathaniel felt it was about time to go back and have a good talk with Thomas. What kind of job did he do? Fortunately, he came here himself. If Mango hade over and seen that Macy was being treated like this, who knew if she would misunderstand him. When he thought of the fact that five years ago, Mango was separated from him and almost died because of some misunderstanding, Nathaniel''s face looked even more terrible. The director finally understood the true meaning of Nathaniel''s words, but he regretted it so much in his heart. If he had known that Macy was the person that Nathaniel was determined to punish, he didn''t have to put himself in this difficult situation! In order to ask for mercy, the director took Nathaniel to the single dormitory under great pressure. Before arriving at the door of the dormitory, Nathaniel heard Macy''s shrill shouting voice and the sound of things being smashed to the ground. He frowned slightly and obviously was not happy with all this. There was more cold sweat breaking out on the head of the director. He quickly said to the guard: "What''s going on?" "Miss thinks that the food we sent is not delicious, so she asked us to find the cook from Ye Family. We really can''t do it." The guard''s face looked a bit worried. They knew it was not a good job, but they didn''t expect this job to be so torturing, which almost drove them crazy. The director kept wiping his sweat, but Nathaniel sneered and said: "so she wants to eat the food made by the cook of Ye family? What else does she want to do?" While they were talking, the sound of something being smashed came from inside again. "Let me out! Are you all blind? Don''t you know who I am? I''m Macy! I''m Nathaniel''s woman! I''m the mother of Wisdom, the future heir of Ye Family! How dare you do this to me! You don''t want to live in Ocean City anymore, do you? I want awyer. I want to see my mother! Let me out!" At this time, Macy looked nothing like a nobledy, she was simply like a shrew. This made Nathaniel frown even deeper. Why did he never notice that Macy was such a woman before? In the past few years, had she been relying on the reputation of Ye Family, and addressing herself like that in the outside world? She was Nathaniel''s woman? How shameless! Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly turned colder, indicating the people next to him to open the door. The moment when the door was opened, a piece of porcin was suddenly tossed toward Nathaniel''s face. "I want to go out!" Nathaniel grabbed the porcin utensil quickly and put it aside. He looked coldly at Macy, who was like a shrew, and said coldly, "What are you going to do outside? And when did you be my woman? Howe I don''t know about this?" As soon as he said that, Macy waspletely stunned. She had never expected Nathaniel toe here to see her in person. Macy was shocked for a moment. The next second, she quickly tidied up her appearance. Then, as if she had changed the face of a shrew, she immediately became a fairdy with noble family background. The speed at which she changed her face was so fast that everyone around her were stunned. "Nathan, you''re here? Are you here to pick me up? I knew you''re the kindest person to me. You won''t keep me in this crappy ce, will you?" Macy looked at Nathaniel with hope. It was as if Nathaniel had just get to know Macy today. Did this woman have amnesia, or was she really pretending to be a crazy person to a point that no one couldpare with her? She was caught in the beauty salon on the spot. Did she not know what she was going to face? Nathaniel''s strange gaze made Macy feel uneasy. She stepped forward and wanted to hold Nathaniel''s arm, but she was scared by Nathaniel''s cold eyes. Finally, she took her arm back and said awkwardly: "it''s so dark and quiet in here. I''m so scared. Nathan, can you take me home? Wisdom hasn''t seen me for a long time. I heard that he''s back and I want to see him. He hasn''t been away from me for this long over the years." Macy''s words made Nathaniel''s face look terrible again. "At this point, do you really think that Wisdom can be a bargaining chip for you to leave here? Macy, Ye Family will still raise Wisdom up even without you. All the care I had for you in the past five years was just for the sake of Nick and Wisdom. Ye Family doesn''t mind keeping an idle person. Anyway, Ye Family has a lot of money. But if you have done anything to the person in Ye Family, that is not allowed by me!" Nathaniel''s words carried a tinge of sternness. Macy trembled uncontrobly, but she still made a final struggle. "Nathan, what are you talking about? Why don''t I understand? I''ve been treating you and Wisdom well for the past five years, haven''t I? I''m just a weak woman, what harm can I do to the person in Ye Family? Don''t listen to the provocation from those who are malicious in order to destroy our rtionship." "The rtionship between us? What kind of rtionship do we have? Macy, at this point, don''t you know how to repent?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Nathaniel suddenly raised his voice and scared Macy, she took a step back like a frightened rabbit. Her eyes were filled with tears, as if she had suffered a huge grievance. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 "Nathan, what are you talking about? How can you say such things about me? In the past five years, I did everything for you, Wisdom. What did I do wrong?" Nathaniel suddenly grew extremely disgusted by Macy''s current state. He was not good at dealing with women, not to mention that Macy was obviously not going to the truth no matter what. Instead of wasting time with her, he might as well change the strategy. Nathaniel looked at Macy coldly and said: "This is thest chance I give you. Macy Cho, as long as you tell me everything you have done to Ye Family, I can promise you that I won''t let you go to jail. But if you give up this opportunity, you will have nothing to do with Ye Family in the future. Of course, in Wisdom''s memory, you will die a natural death from illness." When hearing Nathaniel''s words, Macy suddenly panicked. "What are you going to do to me?" "It depends on what you will say to me." Nathaniel''s unprecedented cruelness had crushed Macy''sst shred of fantasy. "You can''t do this to me! Nathaniel, I''ve spent five years of youth. I''ve raised your child and worked hard for Ye Family. How can you do this to me?" Nathaniel saw that Macy was about to throw herself at him, so he immediately pulled the guard beside him to his front to block her. Macy was caught off guard and bumped into the guard. The guard was a young man. After being embraced by Macy, his face suddenly turned red and he was even at a loss. Macy became angry from the embarrassment. "How dare you take advantage of me? Do you want to die?" She pped him all of a sudden. The guard was caught off guard and was hit right in the face. He was really a little irritated. Nathaniel was d that he had not been touched by Macy. Otherwise, he would feel sick for a few days, without knowing whether that would disgust Mango. When thinking of this, his face darkened again. "It seems that you don''t know how to repent. This is a good ce. Think about it carefully ande to me at any time when you think it over." After saying that, Nathaniel left the room without any lingering and said to the director on the side: "This ce is too small. You can lock Miss Chu up in the interrogation room. If she doesn''t confess, don''t give her any water or food until she tells you." The director nodded quickly. Macy''s copsedpletely. "Nathaniel, you can''t do this to me! Wisdom is still so young, and he can''t live without me, his mother! Aren''t you afraid that he will hate you in the future after he finds out the truth? You have already failed Nick. Do you also want his son lose his biological mother? How can you let Nick rest in peace?" Macy had no choice but to mention the deceased Nick. Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly tightened. He quickly turned around and chocked Macy''s neck with lightning speed. His eyes were red as blood and terrifying. "You don''t deserve to mention Nick! I''m telling you, if you say one more word about Nick, do you believe I will immediately send you to meet him down there?" Nathaniel did not look like he was joking at all. The murderous aura emanating from his body had scared the director and the guard by his side. It was the first time that Macy had felt fear. She finally realized that Nathaniel really wanted her to die! The hatred in his eyes was so strong that Macy trembled all over. "Nathaniel, you..." "Do you really think that I don''t know? How did Nick die? Don''t you have any damn clue? If it wasn''t for the fact that you were pregnant with Nick''s son, do you think you can live until now? You would have been long dead with that head during the fight five years ago!" Nathaniel pushed Macy away, but what he had said made Macy tremble all over. Her face was so pale that she couldn''t say a single word. Nathaniel tried his best to suppress his emotions as his chest heaved violently. "Macy, from now on, you don''t deserve to mention Nick''s name. If I hear you mention Nick again, I will lock you up in his grave so you can ask for his forgiveness in person. I am a man of my words! You''d better not challenge my bottom line!" After saying that, Nathaniel left the single dormitory without any hesitation. The director knew that he had misunderstood Nathaniel''s intentions and naturally he did not dare to waste any time. He immediately ordered the guards to bring Macy, who had already been scared to death, to the interrogation room. When they came out, they thought that Nathaniel had already left, but to their surprise, Nathaniel was leaning against the window and smoking. The cigarette butt was flickering. Nathaniel was facing them with his back and he was looking at the scenery outside of the window. However, the low air pressure that emanated from his body made everyone dare not breathe heavily. The director still walked over against the great pressure and asked: "Mr. Ye, is there anything else you want us to do?" Nathaniel took a deep puff on his cigarette and then he put it out with his fingers. The feeling of being burned was like hot iron scorching on his chest. He said coldly: "If she doesn''t confess by mid-night, tell someone to set a fire inside and let her suffer as much as possible without killing her." As soon as he said that, the director was stunned at the moment. "Mr. Ye, we arew enforcement officers, and we can''tmit lynching. This is against the rules." Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly turned as cold as swords. The director broke out into a cold sweat, but he insisted on his position and said: "I really can''t do it, Mr. Ye." Nathaniel also knew that he had put the director in a difficult situation, so he took a breath and said: "Arrange your people to have a snack at midnight, it''s on me. As for what will happen here, you just need toe back to deal with the scene." "That''s good. Thank you Mr. Ye." When the director heard that he didn''t need to do this with his own people, he naturally agreed. Nathaniel also stopped messing with him and went straight out of the police station. However, he ran into Terrance who just arrived. He was in a bad mood now. When he saw Terrance, Nathaniel was about to turn around and leave, but he was stopped by Terrance. "Mr. Ye, I have something to tell you." "I''m not interested in the family affairs of the Hans family. If you have finished your investigation, please hand over Newell to me. I don''t care what rtionship he has with your family. He must have an exnation for what he has done to our Ye Family." After Nathaniel dropped this sentence, he intended to turn around and leave. Terrance said in a low voice: "My brother did have a girlfriend more than 20 years ago. Before joining the army, he had sex with that woman. I checked all the people around my brother back then and confirmed that there was indeed such a woman, but one thing didn''t match Newell''s words. The woman was indeed pregnant after my brother joined the army. Later, she gave birth to a girl, not a son!" Nathaniel''s footsteps suddenly came to a halt. "A girl?" "Yes! A girl!" Terrance nodded with certainty. "I went to check the woman''sbor record that night. She had a hemorrhage at that time, and her neighbor sent her to the hospital for rescue. At that time, a kind-hearted neighbor paid for the medical expenses. Since it was at night, there were very few doctors and nurses on duty, so that nurse remembered very clearly that the woman did give birth to a girl. But since all the profile was handwritten back then, although luckily, the woman was very disgusted when she saw it was a girl. She kept saying that her child had been switched by the doctor, and that she was obviously carrying a boy. Later, I found someone to investigate. At that time, my mother valued the boys very much and she thought that the boys could carry the family name, that was why she kept feeling she was carrying a boy. Unfortunately, she gave birth to a girl, and it was hard for her to ept. The doctor and the nurses keptforting her but she almost threw the baby out. In order to keep the baby safe, the doctor had to take the baby out. But a fire broke up in the hospital around mid-night, both the woman and the baby went missing." After saying that, Terrance frowned all the time. Although Nathaniel was surprised that Newell was not the illegitimate child of the Hans family, he felt more or less rxed. "I''ve said that I''m not interested in your family business. Since Newell is not a child of your family, I''ll ask Thomas to take him away tomorrow. Mr. Hans, please give me a hand by then." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Terrance shook his head and said: "You can''t take him away for the time being." "What do you mean?" Nathaniel was in a bad mood already because of Nick, but when he saw Terrance stop him again and again, he couldn''t help but be a little angry. Terrance said in a low voice: "I heard that Newell has been protecting a girl called Sisi. Sisi grew up in the same orphanage with Newell together. They were very close since they were young. Were you the one who brought them out of the orphanage?" "Do you suspect that Sisi is the illegitimate daughter of the Hans family?" Nathaniel already knew what Terrance wanted to express. "Yes, I need to find this person and go through a paternity test. My mother is old, and her biggest wish is to find my elder brother''s child, regardless of the person''s gender, she is always the descendant of the Hans family. She has to return to her family." Terrance''s meaning was very clear and determined. Nathaniel suddenlyughed. "Sisi ran away during the arrest. As for where she is now, I don''t know, but I can tell you, I don''t care if she is a memeber of your family or not, I will still say that, she participated in the kidnapping of my son, and I will not spare her. If you find her, please let me know." Terrance naturally knew what Nathaniel meant. He had always been a vengeful person, and this time the person who Sisi had hurt was the Young Master of Ye Family. Terrance knew what Nathaniel was capable of and he said in a low voice: "If you want, the Hans family can take out all the property to make up for the damage done to your son this time." "Do you think Ye Family is short of money?" Nathaniel said with a coldugh. This time, he left without saying anything else. Terrance still wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything. That''s right! Ye Family didn''tck money at all! Was there anyone who was richer than Ye Family in the entire Ocean City, even in the entire country? But if Sisi was really a descendant of the Hans family, he would never let Nathaniel touch her no matter what! Even at the cost of turning the entire Hans family against Nathaniel, he would not hesitate to do so! However, the shadow of Mango quickly shed across Terrance''s mind. Once it was confirmed that Sisi was a member of the Hans family, he and Mango would definitely not meet again in this life, would they? Chapter 130 Chapter 130 After Nathaniel left the police station and got into the car, he suddenly felt that the air in the car was very stuffy. Today, he was going to ask Macy about what had happened five years ago, but he didn''t expect her would mention Nick. Nick''s working as a mole had been kept secret. In order to protect his safety, the executives had even used all kinds of precautions, but in the end, Nick was still exposed. At that time, there was only Macy by Nick''s side. At that time, Macy was the biggest suspect. The executives even nned to investigate her, but she turned out to be pregnant at that time. She was pregnant with Nick''s child! After Madam Ye found out about Nick''s child, she insisted on bringing Macy back from Yunnan in person. It was he who stopped Madam Ye, and he took Macy back instead. However, Nathaniel did not slow down his investigation of Macy. All the evidence showed that Macy was a major suspect. Nathaniel didn''t know what was his younger brother Nick feeling before he died, but he must have really loved Macy. For this reason alone, Nathaniel stopped the investigation and he even took Macy back to Ye family, all for the sake of Nick''s son. However, this incident was like a thorn stabbing deeply into Nathaniel''s heart and it could not be pulled out no matter how hard he tried. Now that Macy had mentioned Nick again, Nathaniel could not help but think of his previous doubts. He felt that it was necessary to investigate further. Even Nick would me him, he still had to know the truth. Because he was not alone now, and he still had a wife and son who he needed to protect. Nathaniel lit another cigarette and smoked silently. He hadn''t smoked for a long time, but now he was in urgent need of a cigarette to numb himself. Macy said that Nick died for him. There was something that no one knew, which was a secret between the two brothers. But Macy Cho knew it, which showed how much Nick had loved her and trusted her at that time. However, this woman didn''t love Nick, which made Nathaniel very upset. Back then, Nathaniel was still in the army participating in a secret mission. Later, because of the expose of the mission, he had to quit that mission and move back home to inherit his family business. However, since he and Nick were twin brothers, they looked identical. If Nick stayed in Ocean City, within the scope that he could protect, perhaps Nick would not have died. However, he went to Yunnan instead, the ce where the original mission failed. Being exposed was fatal to Nick, but he also got the news that someone had taken Nick as him, that was why he was being targeted all the time. After Nick Ye knew about this, not only did he not rify his identity, but he also continued in the mission under Nathaniel''s name in order to protect him. Therefore, when Nick died tragically in the end, Nathaniel was in extreme agony. He didn''t know all of this until Nick died, but Macy knew all about it, which meant that Nathaniel had already told Macy his n. Now, not only did he want to find out what Mango had experienced five years ago, but he also wanted to know what role Macy had yed in Nick''s incident. The cigarette was a little choking. Nathaniel coughed violently and his eyes turned red, but he did not stop. He even had a strange idea. If he could cough his heart out, would he feel much morefortable? Would that mean he didn''t have to be this sad and heartbroken? A cigarette soon burned out. Although Nathaniel still couldn''t calm down, he couldn''t stay outside for too long either. He was afraid that Mango would wake up and worry about him. After calming himself down, Nathaniel drove back to the hospital. Mango hadn''t woken up yet. Fearing that the smell of cigarette on his body would irritate Mango, Nathaniel quickly changed his clothes and went to the bathroom. His wound couldn''t touch the water, so he could only wipe it with a towel. Mango gently opened her eyes and looked at Nathaniel''s movement at this time. Her eyes moved slightly, but she pretended not to know anything and closed her eyes again. In fact, she woke up the minute Nathaniel left the ward. The fire five years ago made her feel insecure. She couldn''t fall asleep without anypany. In the first few years, Zion apanied her, he even held her hand tightly with his weak little hand, giving her a touch of warmth andfort. Although she had gradually learned to rest by herself in the past two years, she always liked to lower the temperature in the room to the minimum. Although by doing this, it became a little cold, it could instead keep her awake at any time and anywhere, and she could wake up quickly at the moment of danger. Obviously, Nathaniel didn''t know all about this. He adjusted the temperature to an environment very favorable for sleeping, but for Mango, this temperature made her feel a little hot, and she would even dream of the burning scene in that big fire. When Nathaniel was still there, she could sense that familiar scent and fall asleep. But once he left, the whole room suddenly turned into a furnace, which made her wake up suddenly and she could no longer sleep. Mango knew how long Nathaniel had left. She had been counting the minutes since he left. Now he was back, although he did not say anything or did nothing, Mango''s heart suddenly calmed down. Then she closed her eyes and fell asleep soundly. When Nathaniel came out after the shower, he deliberately sniffed the smell on his body and found the smell of cigarette almost disappeared. Then he changed into a patient''s gown and came to Mango''s side. She slept peacefully and did not feel any difort. Nathaniel was finally relieved. He gently lifted the quilt and got on the bed, squeezing into the same bed with Mango and hugging Mango tightly from behind. Mango was slightly stunned, but she didn''t say anything. She just let him hug her, but she was sensitive enough to feel Nathaniel''s bad mood. Where did he go just now? What did he do? Who did he see? Why was he in a bad mood all of a sudden? A series of questions that Mango couldn''t understand, but after all, she didn''t ask anything and just fell asleep like that. Except for this time, she slept soundly, and she had sweet dreams all night long. When the morning sun was reflected into the room through the floor-to-ceiling windows, it fell right onto the bed, as if covering them with ayer of gold, bringing a trace of softness and silence. Nathaniel was the first to wake up. It had been a long time since he woke up beside Mangost time. Now, everything seemed surreal, just like a dream. Nathaniel propped up his arm and looked straight at Mango, all full of affection. At this time, even if Mango wanted to pretend to be asleep, she could not do that. "You get so horny early in the morning. What did you eatst night?" Mango yawned and felt particrly refreshed. This might be the best sleep she had over the past five years. Seeing that she was awake, Nathaniel smiled and said: "It became hard the moment I saw you. What should I do?" Mango''s face suddenly turned red. "You are harassing me this early in the morning. Mr. Ye, you''d better take it easy." "I haven''t done anything yet. How can I harass you?" Nathaniel smiled evilly as he leaned his entire face towards hers. The sun was so bright that the fuzz on Nathaniel''s face was clearly seen. Mango suddenly found that his skin was unusually good, which could make all the women envy and hate him. At this moment, his breath fell on her face. It felt so warm and it brushed through her cheek like goose feather. It felt ticklish, bringing out that familiar emotion from her heart. "Don''te so close to me." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Mango wanted to push him away, but Nathaniel grabbed her hand and directly put her arms above her head. He asked in a hoarse voice: "I want to kiss you. Is that okay?" That "is that okay" made Mango''s face turned even redder. "If I say no, will you let me go?" "No!" Nathaniel smiled evilly and then he lowered his head gently. His kiss was less overbearing than before, and with a hint of added gentleness, it felt like a bottle of red wine that just had been opened, sweet and charming. Mango felt that she was going to get drowned in this tenderness. She even felt that her whole body had be soft as water, and she would allow Nathaniel to do anything to her at any time. Seeing Mango''s seductive look, Nathaniel really wanted to make love to her on the spot, but he still held it back. He knew that Mango was not ready yet. He had been waiting for five years, so what he had to wait a few more days? After the kiss, both of them were out of breath. Their blended breath made the temperature around them rise a lot. Mango was somewhat embarrassed. "Let me go first." She twisted her wrist, feeling somewhat ufortable. However, Nathaniel still couldn''t help but lower his head, making a few more hickies on her neck. Mango felt that she couldn''t resist anymore. She even moaned uncontrobly. "Little fox!" Nathaniel suddenly let go of her and went straight to the bathroom. It didn''t take long before she heard the sound of running water. Mango realized what he was doing, and she was somewhat shy, but she whispered: "Be careful don''t let your wound touch the water." "Why don''t youe in and help me?" Nathaniel kept the bathroom door half-opened, and Mango could see his perfect figure clearly. Mango only felt a wave of heat blowing on her face. She quickly pulled the quilt over and covered her face. Her shy movement made Nathanielugh. They spent the early morning together in an ambiguous atmosphere. Thomas arrived at the ward on time and brought up the breakfast. Suddenly, he found that his president was in good spirits and he had a smile on his face. He knew suddenly that the president had had a good timest night. He coughed and said: "Mr. Ye, do you still want to hear the report from today''s meeting?" "No, I''ll leave this to you." Nathaniel waved his hand directly. Obviously, he thought Thomas was interrupting in here. Thomas also knew what to do and he left the ward with a smile. However, Mango kept feeling Thomas'' ambiguous eyes as he left. She cleared her throat and said: "I will go back to apany my son in the evening. You can stay here alone." "How could you leave me in this empty room alone?" Nathaniel suddenly felt depressed. Mango didn''t look at him and she whispered: "People are now looking at me with weird eyes now, and I didn''t even do anything." "Are youining that I didn''t do anything to you? So you''re disappointed?" Nathaniel quickly stepped forward while he was speaking and immediately cornered Mango between the wall and himself. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 "What do you want?" Mango became a little nervous. "What do you think? Mrs. Ye!" Nathaniel''s voice became hoarse again. Mango felt helpless like a little white rabbit in front of Nathaniel. She suddenly pushed Nathaniel away and said: "I''m hungry. I want to eat something." "I''m hungry, too." Nathaniel grabbed her hand in time. Mango felt the hot temperature in his palm, which made her feel flustered. "Please, keep reminding yourself that you are a patient, okay?" Mango couldn''t reject him too hard, but she really cared about Nathaniel''s health. Seeing that Mango really felt distressed, Nathaniel stopped teasing her, he took her hand and went to the table. The two of them quietly finished their breakfast. "If you are not tired, shall we talk about the graphic design of the car?" There were too many trivial things in the past few days, to the point that Mango had neglected her fulltime job. Now as she remembered her purpose ofing to Ocean City, she wanted to use the time during his injury and quickly finish the graphic design. It was only then that Nathaniel finally remembered this thing. "For you to still think of work at this time, it seems that I didn''t try harder." Nathaniel said, feeling a bit upset. He felt that his charm was not as attractive as before. Otherwise, how could Mango''s mind still be upied by the graphic design? In the past, Mango would stop thinking about anything as soon as she saw him. Seeing Nathaniel''s childish look, Mango smiled and said: "President. Ye, you have to think about it. I am the car designer you have hired to work with you. Now since the date of the the cooperation contract signing is approaching, and there is still no clue about the graphic design. By that time, I can''t exin it to Abyss." When he heard Mango talking about Abyss again, Nathaniel couldn''t bear it anymore this time. He approached Mango again and asked her word by word, "Abyss has done a favor to you and the child, but Mango, I am also a man, and I will be jealous. I am grateful for his dedication to you and our child, but that''s all. I don''t care what kind of feelings you have for him, but I will never let go of you and my child. Never!" Seeing that he was so serious, Mango suddenly smiled and said, "Abyss is only my good friend, or should I say more urately, my brother. In the past five years, he protected me and my child like a family. I can never pay him back his favor even with my entire life. If you really want to do me any good, don''t make things difficult for me. I am the designer of H''J Group, and I was sent over here to work with you. I still hope that we can reach a consensus in business. Is that okay?" Nathaniel had never seen Mango like this before. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When she talked about work, there seemed to be a fire flickering in her eyes. The kind of enthusiasm for this industry and the passion for this job made Nathaniel a little fascinated for a while. "Do you like designing cars very much?" "Sort of, when I first started this, it was all because of you. You like designing cars, and you were always busy with the graphic designs when you got back home. Although I couldn''t understand it at that time, I still felt the stuff you drew was the most beautiful- looking ones. Later, when I was abroad, Abyss said that I needed to learn a skill, so that I can find my foothold in this society in the future. I didn''t know what happened at that time, but your drawings suddenly appeared in my mind. I realized that I really liked those lines, so I applied for the car designing major. To be honest, only when I really got in touch with this industry, did I find out it is not as morous as it appears to be." When speaking of this, Mango talked with fervour. Seeing Mango''s confident look while she was talking, Nathaniel finally realized that she had so much potential. Five years ago, since she hadn''t been trained yet, so she didn''t appear to be too outstanding. Five yearster, she was like a new star rising up, which was enough to attract the attention of all men. He suddenly felt a sense of crisis. "Mango, promise me, no matter who wants to pursue you, you have to turn him down. You have to remember that Zion will only be happy when he is with us." Even Nathaniel looked down upon himself by using the child as a tool. So what? As long as he could keep Mango, he would be very happy even if he became shameless. He had never thought that he would be like this one day, and he even felt contemptuous towards himself. However, he couldn''t ignore the sweetness he felt in his heart. Mango looked at him helplessly and said, "Do you think all the other men will also fall in love with a woman with a child just like you?" "A woman with a child naturally has her own strength and charm. Besides, I knew it was you as soon as you came back. Otherwise, do you think I would fall for a random woman?" Nathaniel put Mango''s hand on his chest. It was hot and a bit damp. Mango quickly wanted to pull back her hand, but she heard Nathaniel say: "My heart only beats for you in my life. If you don''t want me, I''ll be a walking dead." He said it very seriously. There was a trace of magic in his beautiful narrow eyes, which made Mango''s heart ache all of a sudden. She remembered that when Thomas said that Nathaniel had turned himself into a working machine in the past five years, her heart became even more tender and ached even more. "As long as you don''t leave me, I won''t leave you either. The rest of my life is not that long, and I hope to spend it with you." "Mango!" Nathaniel hugged her tightly. Mango didn''t push him away this time. Listening to his heartbeat, she suddenly had an inspiration in her mind. "Nathaniel, I''ve got an idea." She raised her head happily, not able to hide the joy in her eyes. "What do you have in your mind? Do you want to make love with me?" Nathaniel said teasingly, which made Mango re at him coquettishly. "Be serious. I was talking about the graphic design. I''ve got a new idea about the new car. Wait for me for a second!" Like an excited child, she suddenly pushed Nathaniel away, quickly took out a pen and paper, and began to draw on the table. Nathaniel''s embrace had lost its warmth, and for a moment, he became sentimental. It suddenly ur to him that it might not be a good thing to have such a talented and capable wife. How could she push him away just for an idea? However, Nathaniel did not disturb Mango. He casually leaned on the head of the bed and stared at Mango while she was drawing seriously. Suddenly, he felt calm and peaceful. When Thomas came in again, that was the scene he saw. He couldn''t bear to interrupt Nathaniel''s tenderness, but he also had to report something to him. Just as Thomas was hesitating whether he should call Nathaniel Ye, Nathaniel nced at him and was obviously very unhappy. Thomas felt embarrassed and touched his nose, feeling that his work was getting tougher and tougher. Finally, Nathaniel got out of bed softly, indicating Thomas to talk outside. The door was slowly closed, but Mango did not sense anything. She was immersed in her own thoughts and waspletely indulged in her own state of selflessness. Seeing that Mango didn''t care about him at all, Nathaniel felt a little disappointed and lonely, and the way he looked at Thomas even became less friendly. "Why do you need toe here in person?" Thomas also knew that he shouldn''t have disturbed Nathaniel at this critical moment, but he also had his difficulties. "Mr. Ye, Nanny Zhang is ill." Nathaniel frowned slightly. "What''s her illness? Send her to the hospital if needed." Nathaniel was angry with Nanny Zhang, but after all, she had been working for him for so many years. Nathaniel had a special feeling for her, but he didn''t agree with the way she treated Mango. However, Thomas said in a low voice, "Nanny Zhang refused to go to the hospital. Her body was terribly hot, and she didn''t allow the people around her toe near, nor did she take drugs and shoot. She only said that she wanted to see you." Nathaniel''s brows furrowed even deeper. He knew that this was a bargaining chip Nanny Zhang used to force him to show up. However, even though he knew it, Nathaniel still understood that he had to face Nanny Zhang one day. Keeping hiding like this was not a solution. Looking at Mango, who was working hard in the room, Nathaniel said in a low voice: "You stay here to protect madam. I''ll go to see Nanny Zhang." "Mr. Ye, you are going alone?" Thomas was more or less worried. Nathaniel said indifferently: "Do you think Nanny Zhang will hurt me? Maybe she doesn''t like madam, but she''s sincere to me. Don''t worry, I''m fine. Besides, even if she wants to do something to me, do you think I''ll be at my disadvantage as a grown man?" What he said made Thomas unable to refute. "But you''re injured, and the doctor said that you need to rest." "There are so many things going on outside now. How can I rest quietly? Moreover, I have to get rid of the danger around Mango and Zion as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will not be at ease." After Nathaniel Ye finished speaking, he nced at Mango again. Thomas still wanted to say something, but Nathaniel stopped him. "If you really want to do anything good for me, you should protect your madam well. I can''t let anything happen to her again." "Yes!" Thomas stopped talking. Nathaniel changed his clothes. He was going to say something to Mango, but seeing that she was drawing so attentively, he didn''t dare to disturb her, so he went out gently. Soon after Nathaniel left, Terrance came. Thomas frowned slightly and blocked him outside. "Mr. Hans, Miss Shen is busy now. She doesn''t want to see guests. Mr. Ye is outside doing something. If you want to find Mr. Ye, pleasee back another day." Thomas'' stop made Terrance somewhat unhappy. "I have something to talk to Miss Shen." "I said, Miss Shen is busy. She doesn''t want to see any guests now." Thomas'' official answer finally irritated Terrance. "Thomas, do you really think I dare not do anything to you?" "I don''t dare. Who dares to offend Mr. Hans in Ocean City? I am just doing my job. I hope Mr. Hans can understand me." Over the past few years, Thomas had seen a lot of people and gone through all kinds of asions while working for Nathaniel. He was still very capable of rejecting people smoothly. Terrance was about to say something when he heard footstepsing toward him. "This is the hospital, isn''t it?" "It should be. Try to ask someone." The man said as he walked. Terrance frowned tightly. "Do they know what this ce is? How could they allow people toe to this floor? Where are the nurses?" Terrance wanted to get the nurse to drive him out, but Thomas went up to wee the person instead. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 "Mr. Shen, Mrs. Shen, why are you here?" Thomas was really surprised. This ce was very private, and besides, Nathaniel had also blocked the news about him being hospitalized. He was afraid that people would be panicked when they knew it, but he didn''t expect that Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen would find this ce. When Mrs. Shen saw Thomas, she showed a smile on her face. "Thomas? That''s great. I heard that Nathan is injured, isn''t he? So we came to visit him specifically." While Mrs. Shen said so, her eyes kept looking a little anxious. Obviously, she really wanted to see Nathaniel. Thomas knew about their special background, so he smiled and said, "Mr. Ye went out for business. In fact, he is not badly injured. Sorry to let you feel worried." "I see. He''s not here." It was obvious that Mrs. Shen was very disappointed, and her eyes seemed to have suddenly lost its gleam. Seeing them like this, Thomas couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Ye is not here, but Miss Shen is here." "Miss Shen?" Mr. Shen couldn''t help but ask, and his eyes burning with heat. Thomas finally realized and said with a smile: "It''s Miss Katherine. She''s drawing a graphic design in the room." As soon as she heard that it was Katherine, the gleam in Mrs. Shen''s eyes recovered again. "Can we go in and see her?" "This..." In fact, Thomas didn''t want anyone to approach Mango. Besides, he knew that Mango was drawing a graphic design, but the old couple in front of him were nobody but Mango''s biological parents. He couldn''t shut them out no matter what. "Ok, I''ll go in and talk to Miss Katherine. Please wait for a moment." Thomas smiled lightly, he turned around and walked to the ward. Terrance felt that he had been fooled by Thomas. "Didn''t you say that Katherine was busy and didn''t want to see guests? How can they go inside?" Thomas said in a neither humble nor arrogant way: "They are someone special, Mr. Hans." "Who are they?" "They are Mr. Ye''s father-inw and mother-inw. Is there any problem, Mr. Hans?" Thomas smiled faintly, but his smile didn''te from the bottom of his heart. Terrance was more or less surprised. They were actually Mango''s parents? Terrance had heard about Nathaniel''s former wife. When he saw his father-inw and mother-in- law, he suddenly became very interested in Nathaniel''s former wife. Could such an elegant old couple have a daughter who had eloped with another man? While Terrance was observing Mr. Shen, Mr. Shen was also observing Terrance. He knew Terrance. After all, the reputation of the Hans family was very profound. Terrance''s great achievements had often been reported by the media, but he didn''t expect to meet Terrance here. "Mr. Hans." Mr. Shen called out faintly, neither humble nor pushy. Terrance nodded to them to show his respect. Thomas had alreadye out of the room. He was a little surprised to see Terrance still there. "Is there anything else I can do for Mr. Hans?" "Tell Katherine that I have something important to talk to her, so she can contact me when she has time. This is my phone number." Terrance was not a person who would keep pestering. Nathaniel''s father- in-w and mother- in-w both came to see Katherine, which indicated that Nathaniel was being really serious to Katherine. Then, in this case, it was really not appropriate for him to stay. Thomas politely took over the business card and sent Terrance away. Mr. Shen and mother looked at Thomas anxiously. Thomas smiled and said: "Come in with me." When Mrs. Shen heard Thomas'' words, she was more or less excited. The two followed Thomas into the ward. Mango was putting away her own drawing. When she saw theming in, she said happily: "Uncle, aunt, you are both here? Have a seat. I was just drawing, and I didn''t hear youing. I''m sorry." "It''s okay, it''s okay. What were you drawing?" There was some passion added in Mrs. Shen''s eyes when she looked at Mango. Mango didn''t notice it. She said with a smile: "Nothing. It''s just some work. My major was car designing. I had some inspiration, so I intended to draw it. But when I drew it over and over again, I kept feeling something was missing, maybe I stillcked some inspiration." She touched the back of her head in embarrassment. In front of her parents, she unconsciously revealed her childish nature. Seeing that familiar movement from Mango''s childhood, Mr. Shen''s eyes suddenly became a little wet. "Bring it over and let me have a look. Maybe I can give you some inspiration. Of course, if you mind it, then forget it." Mr. Shen rarely took the initiative to say anything, but Mango knew that Mr. Shen had done some research in art when he was young. "No, not at all. I can''t wait for you to give me some guidance." Mango quickly took the drawing paper and handed it to Mr. Shen. Then she sat aside obediently, like a well-behaved child. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Thomas felt that Mango hadpletely turned into another person in front of Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen. He left without saying anything, leaving some privacy for this family. Mr. Shen looked at Mango''s work and praised: "Are these all drawn by you?" "I was just scribbling. It''s not worth mentioning." Mango was more or less perturbed. When she was a child, her art work had been constantly criticized by Mr. Shen. After she learned car designing, Mango subconsciously avoided a lot of problems in fine art and she also inherited some of Mr. Shen''s habit. Mr. Shen''s eyes became more enthusiastic when he looked at Mango. Now he could almost be sure that the woman in front of him was his daughter Mango! He excitedly held the drawing paper and said: "Your skill is excellent. I can tell that you have practiced it since you were a child." Mango was slightly stunned, and then she realized something, but she did not hide it. She smiled and said, "Yes, when I was a child, I was taught by my father. At that time, I felt particrly aggrieved, but now I think of it as a precious treasure, which will benefit me through my whole life." Mr. Shen nodded and said with relief: "The painting is good, but there is something problem here. It will be better if the lines are a little harder. In this way, the overallyout will be beautiful and the lines will match each other." After saying that, Mr. Shen took out the pen and outlined a few times on Mango''s drawing paper. Mango suddenly felt enlightened on the ce where she couldn''t really figure out just now. "Thank you, uncle." Mango happily picked up the pen and began to modify it. Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen looked at each other. Mr. Shen nodded to her, and Mrs. Shen''s eyes suddenly turned red. She turned her head and secretly wiped her tears. Mango adjusted this part, and then she happily said: "Uncle, aunt, shall I take you to dinner?" "We brought something here. Let''s see if you like it or not." Mrs. Shen said and took out some pastries from the portable thermos bottle. Mango Shen felt as if there was a lump in her throat. These were all her favorite pastries. "Thank you, auntie." "As long as you like it." Mrs. Shen really felt the words ''''Auntie1'' very harsh. However, since her daughter did not want to reunite with them at the moment, she probably had her own difficulties. She sighed and asked: "In the past few days in Ocean City, rumors had it that Nathan was looking for his own son. His name is Zion. I remember that Nathan only has one son named Wisdom. Do you know about this Zion? Is he our grandson?" In fact, Mrs. Shen came here today also because she had heard this news. Mango finally found out that in order to save Zion, his identity had been exposed to the whole Ocean City. No wonder Nathaniel became so nervous that he let Zack protect the two children. Mango was going to hide it from Mrs. Shen and Mr. Shen, but at this moment when she saw their nervous look, she couldn''t bear to lie to them anymore. "Yes, he is your grandson, his name is Zion Shen. He is now four years old." "It''s really him! So how is he now? Is he injured? Have you found him? When can we see him?" After all, Mrs. Shen was a woman. For a moment, she could not control her emotions and she shed tears. "Look at you, what are you crying for?" Although Mr. Shen was also very anxious, he stillforted his wife at the moment. Mrs. Shen retorted: "Aren''t you anxious? I''ll see if you will rush to visit your grandson." "I never said that I was not in a hurry to see my grandson." Mr. Shen felt that he had been tricked by Mrs. Shen. Seeing the way they were bickering with each other, Mango slightly raised her lips and felt much relieved in her heart. "Zion is now in The Ye''s Mansion, and he is being protected by Nathaniel''s people. There are still some people who haven''t been caught yet, so he does not dare not let Zione out casually. If you really want to see him, I will let him video chat with youter, okay? It is really not a good time to meet him now. I promise, as soon as the time is right, I will take Zion to meet you, okay?" Mango felt that she was quite unfilial. Her parents had been worried about her for the past five years. Now they couldn''t even see their own grandson, but she was really scared. She heard that Sisi had run away, Macy did not confess anything, and Susie was waiting at the door of the Ye''s Mansion every day. She really could not take that risk. Although Mrs. Shen was somewhat disappointed, when she heard that she could have a video chat with Zion, she still said happily, "Okay, okay, let''s go back and wait. We will be there for video chat at any time." "Yes, yes, yes. I''m old and don''t sleep that much. No matter howte, we''ll still be there." Mr. Shen was also a little anxious. Mango could see their enthusiasm for Zion. She held their hands guiltily and said: "Don''t worry, Zion is a good child. I will definitely connect you through video chat as soon as possible." "That''s good, that''s good." The old couple smiled happily. "Eat quickly. If you don''t eat, it will be cold. Whenever you have time in the future,e to our home more often. I will cook for you in person." Mrs. Shen looked at Mango affectionately. She really wanted to hold her in her arms, but she still held it back. Mango Shen''s eyes were also a little wet. "Ok, I''ll go when I have time. As long as you don''t mind." "No, we won''t." After saying a few more words, Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen got up and left. Mango was a little worried about them, so she asked Thomas to send them home. Thomas was in a dilemma. "Mrs. Ye, Mr. Ye asked me to protect you, this..." "I have so many bodyguards here. I''ll be fine. It''s them. I''m not at ease if you don''t send them back." Listening to Mango''s words, Thomas also knew who Mr. Shen was. He hesitated for a moment and said, "Well, if there is any problem, call me at any time, okay?" "Got it. Go ahead." Mango Shen watched Thomas taking Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen away, and then she turned back to the ward. To her surprise, after returning to the ward, she saw an unexpected person appeared in the ward. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 "Walter? Why are you here?" Mango felt that she hadn''t seen Walter for a long time. Ever since she asked for Walter''s help during the incidentst time, she seemed to have lost contact with this person. She didn''t expect that he would suddenly appear quietly in Nathaniel''s ward. Walter''s face looked very gloomy, even with a hint of grievance. When he saw Mango was so surprised, he was even more devastated. "Did you fall in love with someone else? Do you not love me anymore? Otherwise, why don''t you look happy at all when you see me?" Being already familiar with Walter''s exaggerated look, Mango smiled and said, "What have you been up to recently? I haven''t heard from you, I thought you had a retreat and get secluded." There was nothing wrong with this sentence, but it sounded particrly harsh to Walter. He just found out about the ident of Mango''s son Zion, but everything was over. If he had not ordered people to shut down allmunication systems and blocked everyone''s contact, he would not have missed such an opportunity. Now as he saw that it was Nathaniel who had apanied Mango through the most difficult time in her life, Walter regretted so much that he almost kicked himself. "Gorgeous, if you couldn''t reach me by calling me, why didn''t you go to my house to look for me? As long as you came to me, I promise that I would have time for you at any time." Walter became annoyed again. What the hell was wrong with him? Why he had to have a retreat at such a critical time? Mango smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal. Besides, since you didn''t want others to contact you, you must have been pretty upied by your own stuff. I didn''t have to bother you. Well, everything is ok now. Did youe here only to tell me this?" "If I say that I regret having been secluded, will you forgive me?" The more Mango said this, the more upset Walter felt. He felt as if what he had missed was not just a rescue, but a lifetime of happiness. Although it was a little absurd for him to feel this way, that was really what was on his head. Mango saw the upset look on his face and said with a smile, "I know what you are thinking. You are my best friend. No matter when, I believe as long as you have time, you will definitely help me out. Walter, don''t take it too seriously. I''m all right now, am I not?" "But when you wanted help, I was not by your side, and you won''t even tell me now. I am very sad, gorgeous, you don''t even care about me! No, you have to make it up to me." The more Walter said, the more grievance he felt. The next moment, he almost burst into tears. Mango couldn''t bear to see him like this, so she quickly said, "Well, well, well, how do you think I should make it up to you?" "How about having a meal with me?" Walter said with a smile. Mango looked at the time and said, "It''s too early now." "Then have a cup of coffee with me. Anyway, you have to apany me for a while, or my broken heart won''t be healed." Walter covered his chest exaggeratedly, looking ufortable. Mango was amused by his look. "Well, I''ll have a cup of coffee with you, is that ok? It''s on me." "I knew you love me the most!" Walter quicklyughed. When they came out of the ward, the bodyguards were stunned. They didn''t even know when Walter hade in at all. They were stunned for a moment. Mango had long been used to this. Walter liked to surprise her, and she was already used to it. "Walter and I will have a cup of coffee across the street. You don''t have to follow us." Mango gave an order and was about to leave. She did not even ask where Nathaniel had gone. She knew that Nathaniel must have gone to deal with Zion''s incident. Nathaniel was in charge of this matter, so she just let him deal with it. After all, he was his son, so she couldn''t deprive Nathaniel of his right to be a father. However, the bodyguards did not dare to let her leave. "Miss Shen, let''s follow you. In case you are in danger, we can also..." "Bullsh*t! You don''t even know when I entered the room. Aren''t you ashamed of that as a professional bodyguard? Go back and tell Nathaniel to train you better. You are such a disgrace to Ye family." Walter said sarcastically and directly pulled Mango away. After all, the bodyguards were still worried, so they let a person follow them. However, Walter was somewhat disgusted. Mango held the back of his hand and said, "Forget it, this is their job. Why do we have to make things difficult for them? We are just going to get a coffee." "But I don''t like others to disturb our time alone." Walter said with grievance. Mango touched his head likeforting a pet and said, "Be good, don''t make trouble. I really want to drink coffee." This sentence really worked. Walter took Mango to cafe across the street, and the bodyguard quickly told Nathaniel about this situation. Nathaniel had just returned to The Ye''s Mansion at this time. He really didn''t know how to deal with the situation that Nanny Zhang was living in The Ye''s Mansion at the moment. He hadn''t done anything yet, but Nanny Zhang came back on her own. Obviously, her mother had agreed with it. Nathaniel sighed and walked into the house, only to hear Nanny Zhang cursing unashamedly. "You are still denying it? If it wasn''t you, did the young master break it? Do you know how much this vase costs? You can''t even afford it even if you sell yourself! B*stard, do you really think of yourself as a noble child just because you are in a noble family? Let me tell you, if you don''t clean up this mess today, I''ll skin you! And how much is this vase? Tell your mother to pay me backter! Don''t think your mother can be supercilious just because she has hooked up with the sir!" The more Nathaniel listened, the more he felt that something was wrong. Who on earth was she cursing at? He walked in quickly and saw Zion standing in a corner in the living room, while Nanny Zhang was almost pointing her finger at Zion''s forehead with her other hand on her waist. Nathaniel''s eyes instantly turned colder. "Nanny Zhang, what are you doing?" His voice was full of anger, which made Nanny Zhang tremble for a moment. When she turned her head and saw Nathaniel, she quickly put down her arms and said aggrievedly, "Sir, look, this wild child broke the vase left by the ancestors from the Qing Dynasty, but he still refused to admit it. Ye Family can''t keep such a child who is full of lies!" "I didn''t do it! It wasn''t me!" Zion did not cry or make a fuss, and even his eyes were cold. His voice was clear and there was a hint of arrogance in it. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nathaniel''s heart suddenly ached. If it had been Wisdom, he would probably have run into his arms and cried, but Zion was as cold as an outsider. This kind of indifference was like a double-edged sword, deeply hurting Zion, and also Nathaniel at the same time. This was his son! The true Young Master of Ye Family! Now, he was actually scolded by a wet nurse and was called a wild child. "I believe you didn''t do it!" Nathaniel spoke word by word, and there was a hint of trust in his eyes. Zion, who had been a bit indifferent, was slightly stunned at this time. Then ayer of mist quickly appeared in his eyes, but he held it back stubbornly. He didn''t want to cry! He didn''t feel wronged either! Mommy had told him, never admit the things that he hadn''t done! However, why did he have such an urge to cry when Nathaniel looked at him with trust? Zion quickly turned his head aside. Hearing Nathaniel defending Zion like this, Nanny Zhang immediately said with dissatisfaction, "Sir, you can''t be deceived by this wild child. He looks honest. Who knows what kind of environment he grew up in? Ye Family can''t keep such a wild child!" "I''m not a wild child!" Being called a wild kid by Nanny Zhang constantly, Zion''s patience reached its peak. He didn''t want to make trouble, but at this moment, he couldn''t stand it anymore. Nathaniel also felt it very harsh. Before he thought of anything to say, Nanny Zhang directly stretched out her finger and poked Zion''s forehead with her sharp nail. She said, "How dare you talk back? Do you know where this ce is? This is Ye Family! You should look at yourself in the mirror, do you think this is a ce where you can do whatever you want?" Nanny Zhang''s fingernail was a little sharp, leaving a mark on Zion''s delicate forehead. It was red and very dazzling. "Nanny Zhang!" Nathaniel quickly stepped forward and pushed away Nanny Zhang. Nanny Zhang was caught off guard. She bumped into the cab beside her, which caused huge pain in her waist. "Sir, ouch, my waist!" Tears almost came out of Nanny Zhang''s eyes due to the pain. However, Nathaniel could not care less about her. He quickly turned his head and looked at Zion. "Let me see, is it scratched?" Nathaniel looked at Zion carefully. His nervous look made Zion could no longer hold back his tears. He choked with sobs and said, "I want my Mommy. I miss Mommy!" At this time, he really had a feeling that this family might not really belong to him. Now, all he wanted to do was to return to Mango''s embrace, where it was the warmest. Even back in the United States in Abyss'' house, no one dared to frame him and abuse him like this. Nathaniel''s nose suddenly started to feel sore. "It''s all daddy''s fault. It''s my fault that I was not able to protect you. Good boy, when you see your mommy like this, your mommy will be worried, won''t she?" Nathaniel did not know how tofort his son, but he felt as if someone had ripped a big hole in his heart. His heart was dripping with blood, and it hurt even more than being hit by someone. Zion choked with sobs and stopped talking. But he crawled into Nathaniel''s arms and said aggrievedly, "I didn''t do it. I didn''t break the vase. It was already broken when I came out." "I know. I believe you didn''t do it." Nathaniel tried to make his voice as gentle as possible. When Nanny Zhang saw that Nathaniel was being so protective of the child, she quickly said, "Who else could it be? You''re the only child in the entire family. Who would have the guts to touch that antique in Ye Family?" "Nanny Zhang!" Nathaniel suddenly roared in a low voice, and his angry eyes were like a sharp sword, piercing straight toward Nanny Zhang. Nanny Zhang rarely saw Nathaniel throwing such a bad temper. She couldn''t help but be stunned, and her body even trembled uncontrobly. She then felt extremely wronged. For more than 20 years in Ye Family, Nathaniel had always respected her. Now, he even treated her like this for the sake of a wild child and a woman from outside. She burst into tears at that moment. "Sir, have you beenpletely obsessed by this woman and her son? You won''t even listen to me, will you? Do you think as a person who has raised you since you were a child, I will me a child wrongly?" Chapter 134 Chapter 134 What he said was simply too harsh. If it had been in the past, no matter who the other person was, Nathaniel would always choose to believe Nanny Zhang''s words since Nanny Zhang was a senior in Ye Family. It was impossible for her to argue with a child, but who was this child at the moment? That was Nathaniel''s own son! Although Nanny Zhang said that she was his wet nurse, she was still a servant in Ye Family. She lived on the sry given by Ye Family. Now that a servant had actually bullied her master, Nathaniel''s anger did not subside at all. Instead, he was even more furious. Fie stood up and directly held Zion in his arms. Only then did he realize that Zack, who should have protected Zion at home had disappeared together with Wisdom. "Where are Zack and Wisdom?" Nathaniel looked at Nanny Zhang coldly, with no feeling left for her at all. Nanny Zhang said with her face covered with tears and snot, "Young Master has a slight fever. I asked Zack to take Young Master to the hospital to have a look. Young Master is so delicate and he is a treasure of the family, he can''t afford to be harmed." "Wisdom is so delicate and he is a treasure of the family, so does that me you can bully Zion at your will? Nanny Zhang, although you''re my wet nurse, I''ve been polite with you over the years, have you forgotten that you''re nobody but a servant of Ye Family? And Zion is my son! My own son! I''ve already told everyone in the entire Ocean City about this. How could you, a servant, treat the master of Ye Family like this? What? Have you forgotten who you are after so many years?" Nathaniel said these words mercilessly, they were like a sharp knife, stabbing deeply into Nanny Zhang''s chest. She looked at Nathaniel in surprise, as if she did not believe that Nathaniel would say something like that. She then felt even more wronged. "Sir, it''s true that I am a servant. But for more than 20 years, I have long regarded Ye family as my own family. I''m doing everything for the sake of you and this family!" "Really? Without my permission, you talked nonsense to my mother, did you also do that for my good? You knew that I like Katherine, and you knew that Zion is my son, but you still called him a wild kid. He is only a four-year-old child! How can you, as a senior at her fifties, be so rude? As for this vase, you said it was smashed by Zion. I want to ask if you have any evidence to prove it was him? Let''s put aside the fact that you didn''t even check the surveince camera to investigate the truth, so what even if it was really Zion? It is my intention to leave everything in Ye Family to him, since when it was your turn, a servant to point fingers at him for smashing a vase? Do you really think yourself as the hostess of Ye Family? Do you also want to sit on the chair of the President of Hengyu Group?" His words became colder and harsher. Nanny Zhang couldn''t handle this at all. She had thought that Nathaniel would be angry, and she had also thought that Nathaniel would be unhappy. However, she had never expected that Nathaniel would be so merciless when he spoke. There were still a lot of servants in the house. In order to humiliate Zion, she didn''t let the servants leave the living room. Howver, she didn''t expect that the scene of herself being scolded by Nathaniel was witnessed by everyone. Nanny Zhang only felt that her face was burning hot. These words were even more difficult to ept than being pped on the face by Nathaniel in public. "Sir, how could you say that to me? I''m just..." "But what? I told you to leave The Ye''s Mansion, and let Thomas settle you in a vi in the suburbs, asked someone to serve you, and even treated you like an elder. This is already the biggest gift for you. Now have I agreed for you toe back? Who gives you the right to move in and out of The Ye''s Mansion at your will?" Nathaniel was talking aggressively. Nanny Zhang felt a little embarrassed. "It was Old Grandma who asked me toe back. She said..." "I am in charge of this ce, not my mother! If you like my mother so much, why don''t you go abroad and serve my mother?" Nathaniel interrupted her abruptly. Nanny Zhang opened her eyes wide and looked straight at Nathaniel. From his eyes, she saw Nathaniel''s deep disgust and anger. He actually despised her! Nanny Zhang''s heart suddenly ached, and her tears could not help but flow more fiercely. "Sir, I have raised you for more than twenty years. How can you do this to me? For a woman, and a wild child..." "Enough! I''ll say it again. Zion is the son of Mango and me! He is the blood of Ye Family who survived the big fire five years ago. Your status is not high enough for me to show you the paternity test. But hear me clearly that Zion is my son! I am not afraid of anyone to investigate into this matter. He is the true Young Master of Ye Family! If anyone dares to bully my son again in the future, don''t me me for being ruthless!" After Nathaniel finished speaking, he went upstairs with Zion in his arms. Nanny Zhang waspletely dumfounded. What did Nathaniel Ye just say? Zion was actually the son of madam and sir? How could it be possible? Hadn''t madam been killed by that big fire five years ago? However, Zion''s surname was Shen, Mango''s surname was also Shen, and even that Katherine, her surname was Shen, too. Was it just a coincidence? Was Katherine madam''s sister or something? But she had never heard that madam had any sisters. Nanny Zhang waspletely stunned and even forgot the pain on her waist. She was all shocked by Nathaniel''s news. Nathaniel ignored her and went into the bedroom with Zion in his arms. Seeing the bruises on Zion''s head, he felt very distressed. "Does it hurt? I''ll blow it for you." Nathaniel didn''t know how to coax children. Wisdom was brought up by Macy since he was a child. He just asionally yed with Wisdom. Now when he saw Zion''s delicate skin, he was actually a little flustered. Zion was still very aggrieved from just now, but when he saw Nathaniel venting his anger for him so domineeringly, Zion shook his head and said, "It doesn''t hurt, it really doesn''t hurt. I am a man, so it doesn''t matter if I get hurt a bit." "Brat!" As Nathaniel said so, his eyes reddened. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He held Zion tightly in his arms and whispered, "I''m sorry to let you feel wronged." Nathaniel never apologize to anyone easily, but there was nothing he wouldn''t do for his wife and child. Seeing Zion injured, he felt even more unbearable than hurting himself. The more Zion said that it didn''t hurt, the more distressed he felt. Zion felt that he was almost to suffocate from Nathaniel''s hug, but he could feel this man''s love and care for him. He stretched out his small arms and gently patted Nathaniel''s back, saying, "All right, all right, it''s all right. It''s all over." He should have been the little kid feeling wronged in his arms, but instead, he tried tofort an adult like him, which made it difficult for Nathaniel''s heart to bear. What on earth had this child experienced since he was a child? How could he actually be so sensible and considerate? Nathaniel bit his lower lip and tried to bear the soreness in his eyes as much as possible, but he could not bear the pain in his heart, which spread out quickly to his limbs and bones like a fire. Seeing that Nathaniel did not intent to let go of him, Zion sighed and said, "In fact, I know who broke the vase, but I didn''t want to say it. So, is that Nanny Zhang very important to you? If you really like her, I won''t get mad at her. In fact, she didn''t really say anything. When I was in the United States, I have been called a wild child, but I beat them down. Nanny Zhang is very important to you, so I couldn''t beat her. You can rest assured that I will try my best to avoid her in the future. I will be good, so that she won''t find me any trouble, then you won''t be in such a dilemma." Nathaniel''s heart ached again. This was his son! He should have been a noble child who was born with a silver spoon that no one dared to mess with in the entire Ocean City, but now, he actually lived so humbly for a servant in Ye Family. Besides, it was not the first time that he had been called a wild child. His words were calm, but they made Nathaniel felt even more heartbroken. "No! You don''t have to avoid her. You are my son, the pride of your mother and me. You are the true noble child of Ye Family. You don''t have to bend down to anyone. Zion, from now on, you have your father to protect you. You are not a wild child! No matter who does anything to you, or me you wrongly, or framed you, you should fight back hard, regardless of who that person is. Even if you make the sky fall, I will support it for you. Neverpromise to anyone, my heart aches." Nathaniel couldn''t hold back his tears after all. He was not a person who easily shed tears, but his son in front of him made him feel guilty, and his heart ached so much that he was almost to suffocate. It would have been better if the child just cried and made a fuss, but he was being so sensible and considerate that one could even notice him feel difficult. But as Zion''s father, what did he do for the child? Zion looked at Nathaniel in shock, as if he didn''t believe what he had heard. Abyss treated him very well, to the point he felt that no other man in the world tolerate and spoil him like this. But even so, Abyss had never said that if he made the sky fall, he would support him. And now, the person who said this was his biological father! Zion suddenly felt an indescribable emotion flowing in his heart, which was spreading slowly, making him feel warm like the spring. "Thank you, Mr. Ye!" Zion smiled happily. The grievance just now seemed to have suddenly disappeared without a trace. Nathaniel rubbed Zion''s head and said, "Let''s go down and solve this problem. Daddy can''t let you suffer any injustice." "In fact, Nanny Zhang turned off the camera before framing me, and I turned it back on again using the Inte. If you watch the video now, all the images will be there." Zion said with some embarrassment. He didn''t intend to say it at first. If Nathaniel had listened to Nanny Zhang and believed her, he would just pretend that the video didn''t exist, but he would have been very disappointed with Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel not only believed in him, but also defended him like that. Zion felt embarrassed about his own little thoughts. After listening to Zion''s words, Nathaniel knew what was on this brat''s mind immdiately. He secretly felt impressed about the inner thoughts of this kid. If he guided him properly in the future, he would have great potential. He scratched Zion''s nose, picked him up, and went downstairs, but his eyes were getting a bit colder. In fact, he had already guessed what was going on in the video. Now he only wanted to know what kind of exnation Nanny Zhang would provide. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 At the moment, only Wisdom, Nathaniel and Mango knew about the fact that Zion was aputer genius. As for others, they couldn''t imagine at all that such a little child like Zion actually had advancedputer skills like this. Therefore, Nanny Zhang certainly didn''t expect that either. When she saw Nathanieling down with Zion in her arms, Nanny Zhang had already stood up from the floor, and she was ordering the servant next to her to get her the medicine. "Sir, you came down?" Nanny Zhang quickly got up, which triggered the wound on her waist. She cried out in pain, and when she found that Nathaniel did not care about her at all, her eyes dimmed a little, with a trace of pain and sadness. Nathanielpletely ignored her little movement. For him, Nanny Zhang had really gone too far this time. "Mrs. Liu, go to the monitoring room and bring over the video. I need to see what really happened with this vase." Nathaniel said coldly. On the side, Mrs. Liu hurriedly ran to the monitoring room. Nanny Zhang didn''t feel nervous at all. In her opinion, the video in the monitoring room had been shut down her. If there was no image recorded during that tie, she could just say whatever she wanted. Although Nathaniel said that Zion was his son with Mango, and he was the child of Ye Family, she would not believe it until she saw the paternity test. Maybe it was Katherine who deliberately said this to confuse Mr. Ye? The fire that year was so fierce that it burned everything to ashes. She did not believe that madam could have escape from the sea of fire and even gave birth to Zion. Zion had been sitting quietly in Nathaniel''s arms all the time. He found that Nathaniel''s embrace was different from Mango''s. It was particrly strong and safe. He found afortable posture in Nathaniel''s arms, and closed his eyes and rested. He did not even look at the resentful re from Nanny Zhang at all. Nathaniel saw him leaning against his chest like a kitten, and his chest suddenly felt full. Perhaps this was the feeling of the father and son rtionship? He felt so satisfied and happy. At this moment, he couldn''t wait to give all the best things in the world to Zion. Seeing the tenderness and love in Nathaniel''s eyes, Nanny Zhang''s face looked a little terrible. She wanted to say something, but she held back. Mrs. Liu quickly brought the surveince video over. Nathaniel didn''t dare to move, fearing Zion would be affected from his movement. He enjoyed such a moment a lot when he was being needed and relied on by his own sun. It was a wonderful feeling. "Put it on theputer and let everyone see what was going on." Nathaniel''s voice was more or less soft, as if he was afraid of frightening Zion who was in his arms. Mrs. Liu naturally saw Nathaniel''s love and care for Zion, so she quickly put the video into the computer. The video began to y. From this morning, the video began to show one thing after another. When the figure of Nanny Zhang appeared in the monitoring room, everyone was all stunned, including Nanny Zhang, she was also stunned. "What was going on?" Nanny Zhang didn''t know what had gone wrong. She clearly remembered going into monitoring room after the power had been cut off. How did she possibly appear in the video? Could there be another monitoring room in Ye Family other than the one that she knew? That didn''t make sense either. All the monitoring systems were controlled by the monitoring room. How could she be recorded when the power was off? Nanny Zhang was puzzled and she couldn''t find an answer, but Zion slightly raised his lips. This old woman was really stupid! Although the power was cut off, he could still use the mobile phone! The mobile phone could also take photos. And it was not difficult at all to transfer the monitoring on mobile phone to the original video with computer technology. Nathaniel understood the problem that Nanny Zhang could not figure out. He nced at Zion, who was pretending to be asleep, with a faint smile, and suddenly he had a feeling that Zion at this moment, looked exactly like Mango when she had done something bad secretly. His eyes became even more gentle. The people around did not dare to make any noise. They watched quietly on the video which showed Nanny Zhang had cut off the power and then she turned off the monitoring system. After that, she quickly walked out of the monitoring room. When she returned to the living room, she happened to see that Zion had gone to the bathroom. There was a cunning smile appeared on Nanny Zhang''s face. She suddenly pushed the vase on the side to the ground and then she hid away. Zion heard the sound and hurriedly came out of the bathroom to check. At that moment, Nanny Zhang who was hiding aside, saw him and immediately called to stop him. "Stop! Do you want to run away after breaking the vase?" "I didn''t do it! It wasn''t me!" Zion said coldly, but Nanny Zhang continued to call out all the servants at that time and then she started to teach Zion a lesson in front of everyone. All the truth had finally been brought into daylight. Nathaniel''s face looked horrible. However, Nanny Zhang''s face turned a little pale. After all, she had been exposed so openly like this with all the evidences, she couldn''t even deny it even if she wanted to. "Sir, I''m also doing this for your own good. If such a wild child stayed in Ye Family, how would the outside world think of Ye Family? You said he was your son, but madam has been dead for five years. Madam couldn''t have possibly survived from that big fire back then, not to mention giving birth to a child. Sir, you must not be fooled by someone!" "Shut up! Even at this point, you are still being this stubborn! Nanny Zhang, you were not like this before, or have you been pretending in the past 20 years? Is this your true color?" Nathaniel''s eyes were filled with disappointment. Being stared at by Nathaniel''s gaze made Nanny Zhang feel extremely miserable. "No, sir, everything I''ve done is for your own good. You have to believe me, I won''t harm you! I am the only one in this whole world who won''t plot against you or harm you!" Nanny Zhang cried as she was talking and she even wanted to go forward and hold Nathaniel''s arm, but she was stopped by Nathaniel''s eyes. "Stop harming me under the name of doing this all for my own good. If you really care about my own well- being, you wouldn''t have done such a shameless thing. Nanny Zhang, Ye Family no longer has a ce for you, you can leave now. For the sake of your taking care of me for so many years, I will tell Thomas to give you a sum of money, which will be enough for you to spend for the rest of your life. From now on, leave Ocean City. No matter where you go, I will buy a house for you, but you are not allowed to appear in front of my son and me again!" Nathaniel finally made this decision after long contemtion. Although Nanny said she had done everything for his own good, Nathaniel simply couldn''t stand what she had done. After all the things that Mango and Zion had suffered, they finally came back, but the old servant of Ye family was still trying to make things difficult for them. Flow could he ept it? When Nanny Zhang heard Nathaniel''s arrangements, she immediately screamed. "No! I won''t leave! Sir, you can''t kick me out! You can tell me to do anything. You can even beat me and scold me, but don''t kick me out! Sir, you were brought up by me. For me, you''re my son! My lifelong wish is to see you live healthily. I can''t leave you, sir! I can''t!" Nanny Zhang knelt down in front of Nathaniel and hugged his thighs tightly, crying her heart out. Zion rarely saw such a scene, so he was a little taken aback. He tightly grabbed hold of Nathaniel''s shirt and opened his eyes to look at Nathaniel. His eyes were like those of a frightened rabbit, which immediately made Nathaniel''s heart ache. "Stop crying, no one can change the decision I have made. I have given you a chance Nanny Zhang, but what did you do? You know it very clearly whether you were involved in Zion''s abduction? Even though I don''t say it, it doesn''t mean that I don''t know how it. How did Sisi be Katherine''s bodyguard, and how she left from the beauty salon? Do you really think I am blind? I have already tried to protect your self-esteem by not exposing you. If you don''t even care about your dignity at all, then don''t me me for sending you out of Ocean City by force regardless of our rtionship for these years!" After Nathaniel finished speaking, he directly stood up with Zion in his arms. Just as he wanted to lift his foot and leave, he heard a "bang" from Nanny Zhang. She hit the corner of the tea table in the living room with her head. "Ah!" The servants around screamed instantly. Blood spurted out of Nanny Zhang''s head immediately. She said weakly: "Sir, I won''t go! I am a member of Ye Family when I am alive, and if I die, I''ll also die as a member of Ye Family. If you''re going to kick me out, you can do it over my dead body!" Nathaniel didn''t expect that Nanny would do this. He quickly covered Zion''s eyes with his hand, feeling angry, furious, and helpless. "You..." He still wanted to say something, but Nanny Zhang had already passed out, and the red blood instantly stained the floor. Nathaniel panicked. He didn''t want her to die, and at this moment, he actually felt very ufortable as if his heart was blocked by something. "Mrs. Liu, call an ambnce!" "Yes, yes, yes!" Mrs. Liu waspletely scared out of her wits. After hearing Nathaniel''s shout, she finally came to her senses and hurriedly went to make a call. Not long after, the ambnce raced along with its siren wailing and took Nanny Zhang away directly. Mrs. Liu and others then began to clean up the blood on the ground as soon as possible. Nanny Zhang had no children. She had been in Ye Family for her entire life. Now that something like this had happened, Nathaniel naturally could not just ignore it. He called Zack to ask how was Wisdom doing. Zack said that Wisdom just had a stomach issue from eating something bad and it was nothing serious. He was already heading back. The food in Ye Family had always been prepared strictly. How could Wisdom have a stomach issue from eating something bad? There might be other secrets. At this moment, Nathaniel didn''t have time to think this much. He asked Zack to take Wisdom home. He wanted to take Zion to check out Nanny Zhang''s situation, but Zion shook his head and said, "Mr. Ye, I''ll just wait for Mr. Yan and Wisdom to arrive at home. I know you are worried about that Nanny Zhang. You can go by yourself. If I go with you, she will be unhappy when she sees me. Besides, what should I say if I identally run into my mother? I don''t like her, but I won''t speak ill of her. I''d better not go." Zion was being very straightforward. He admitted he didn''t like her. He could see that Nathaniel cared about Nanny Zhang, but he couldn''t make himself like or sympathize with that woman. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Nathaniel saw that Zion had his own thoughts, so he did not force Zion to do so. "Ok, if something happens, call me at any time, do you know? Remember, you are no longer a child without a father. If anyone bullies you again, don''t endure it." "Well, I see! Thank you, Mr. Ye!" Zion smiled happily. Seeing his son''s brilliant smile, Nathaniel suddenly felt a surge of warmth in his heart. This kind of touching feeling was something iparable by anything. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Nathaniel really didn''t want to let go of Zion. He just wanted to hold Zion like this, and he wouldn''t get enough for the rest of his life. His body was soft and it smelled good, he liked him so much that he simply couldn''t let go of him. Zion could feel Nathaniel''s love for him. It seemed that ever since he knew that he was his son, this man had indulged him more and more. But he didn''t reject or feel disgusted by this kind of feeling. He even started to enjoy being spoiled. He smiled and said: "Just go ahead hurriedly. I don''t know how that happened to that woman. She has lost so much blood." After being reminded by Zion, Nathaniel''s good mood was suddenly ruined. "I''ll leave after Zackes back. I''m worried about your staying at home alone." Nathaniel was telling the truth. For the time being, Sisi was still nowhere to be found, and before Zack came back, he wouldn''t be at ease with anyone around him, and it was impossible for him to leave Zion alone at home. Fortunately, as soon as he finished saying this, Zack had alreadye in with Wisdom. "Boss, I''m back." Wisdom ran towards Zion, only to find that Nathaniel was also there. He quickly smiled and said: "Daddy, you''re back, too? Mr. Yan said that you''re very busy recently. I haven''t seen you for several days." When Zion was kidnapped, nobody told Wisdom about this. Besides, Wisdom had been extremely tired from the training by Zack. Without Zion there, he was bored all by himself. He didn''t do anything but sleep every day. At this moment, not only was Zion with him, but Nathaniel was also back. Wisdom was more or less excited. Nathaniel looked at Wisdom and said with a smile: "Daddy has to go outter. Let Zion stay with you." "That''s great!" Wisdom hugged Zion happily and said: "Boss, I''m telling you, this hospital is really a ce full of traps. I was only feeling ufortable in my stomach, and the doctor insisted me to have a blood test. You have no idea how painful it was to have my blood drawn from the finger! I almost cried at that time!" "You should feel ashamed!" The shadow of Rita immediately popped up on Zion''s mind. Since she was a child, Rita had gone through countless blood draws. He was even afraid that the blood on her body would not be enough, so he tried to make himself stronger. If Rita ever needed blood donation, he would give his blood to her. Now, Wisdom cried out from only one single blood draw, which really made Zion look down on him. Wisdom knew that he had been despised by Zion, but he said indifferently: "I was not ashamed, but I didn''t cry! Would you like to reward me for that?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "I''ll reward you with a kick?" Zion felt unbelievable that someone so shameless like Wisdom actually existed in the world. And he turned out to be his brother! Seeing them bickering with each other, Nathaniel said to Zack, "In the future, don''t leave Zion alone at home no matter what happens." Zack was slightly stunned, as if he knew what might have happened when he was gone. He then asked worriedly: "Is Zion all right?" "He''s okay now, but when ites to Nanny Zhang in the future, you should pay more attention." With a hint of helplessness in his tone, Nathaniel said a few more words to Zack before heading to the hospital. Nanny Zhang was not sent to the military hospital. Instead, she was sent directly to the hospital in the city center. This was Nathaniel''s idea. He deliberately sent her to a different hospital than the one Mango was in so as to avoid any further trouble caused by Nanny Zhang. By the time Nathaniel arrived, the doctor had already begun to rescue her. His phone happened to ring at this time. Nathaniel picked it up without even looking at it. "I''m Nathaniel Ye. Speak up hurriedly." He was in a bad mood, so his tone didn''t sound very kind either. After hearing that, the other person said coldly: "Now you think you are tough, and you have be impatient even with me, haven''t you?" Nathaniel was slightly stunned. Then, he quickly nced at the caller ID on his cell phone. It turned out to be Madam Ye. His instinct told him that it wasn''t something good, so he quickly whispered: "Mom, why do you call me? I didn''t see the caller ID just now." "I''m afraid you wouldn''t have answered my phone if you had seen it, right?" Madam Ye''s tone was a little sharp, and Nathaniel didn''t know how to continue. The atmosphere was a little stiff for a moment. In the end, Madam Ye was the first to speak. "I heard that you want to kick Nanny Zhang out of Ocean City? And you even made Nanny Zhang hit her head to death at home? Nathaniel, what do you want to do exactly?" Madam Ye was still able to suppress the anger in the beginning, but she couldn''t suppress it anymore in the end. She also raised her voice a little higher. Nathaniel frowned slightly. As soon as Nanny Zhang entered the operating room, his mother who was overseas already knew about it. Obviously, someone in Ye Family reports things to her! Or maybe it was Nanny Zhang who called the olddy? But didn''t she pass out? Or was she just pretending? Nathaniel''s eyes turned a bit cold. "Mom, although Nanny has been in Ye Family for more than 20 years and is also good to me, she is just a servant after all. Mom, is it worth calling me for how I am going to deal with her?" "I don''t care about others, but Nanny Zhang can''t get kicked out! Nathan, listen clearly, even if she dies, Nanny Zhang has to die in our Ye Family in this life! Did you hear that? Also, you should be more polite to Nanny Zhang in the future. When you were a child, I didn''t have enough breast milk for you and your brother. If it wasn''t for Nanny Zhang, you two wouldn''t have grown up." Madam Ye kept talking about this matter, which made Nathaniel a little annoyed. "Mom, even if we didn''t have Nanny Zhang, with the ability in Ye Family, nothing would have happened to Nick and I even if we lived on milk powder. She is just a wet nurse, do you think you have valued her too much?" "Enough! Now for the sake of a woman outside and a wild child, are you really going to ignore everything? Let me tell you, if you want to kick out Nanny Zhang, and you might as well kick me out of Ye Family! Today, I have made myself clear. If anything happens to Nanny Zhang, I will not spare you!" After saying that, Madam Ye hung up the phone. Nathaniel suddenly felt so tired. Madam had always been quite reasonable in dealing with other things, but why did she care so much about Nanny Zhang? In the past, when Madam Ye was at home, she treated Nanny Zhang differently from the way she treated other servants. Whatever good stuff she had, she would always save one for Nanny Zhang, and sometimes when she bought new clothes, she would even make on for Nanny Zhang, too. Even when he and Nick were celebrating their birthdays, the olddy always invited Nanny Zhang to be in their family photos. At that time, he felt that his mother was only doing this because she was grateful to Nanny Zhang for feeding her two sons. But now seeing that the olddy was so protective of Nanny Zhang, Nathaniel really felt that something was not right, but he couldn''t find anything wrong either. Nanny Zhang was an orphan. She had no parents. When she came to Ye Family, she was still a girl. They said that she had been raped when she went out one day and then she got pregnant. It was a major disgrace for an unmarried woman to get pregnant at that time. Ye Family secretly kept Nanny Zhang and arranged someone to take care of her. Unfortunately, Nanny Zhang gave birth to a daughter who died of suffocation on the same day. For this, Nanny Zhang was especially sad. At this time, the olddy of Ye Family gave birth to a pair of twin sons, but the olddy did not have any breast milk. Nanny Zhang, who had just lost her daughter, had abundant breast milk. Since then, she had be the wet nurse of Nathaniel and Nick. Maybe it was because they were born on the same day as Nanny Zhang''s child, so Nanny Zhang was very good to him and Nick. And Madam Ye was also relieved to let Nanny Zhang take care of them. They had been living harmoniously for those years. Nathaniel suddenly felt a headache when he thought of these past events. How could Nanny Zhang, a person who cared about him so much be so stubborn when it came to Mango and Zion? When the phone rang again, Nathaniel was a little annoyed and wanted to hang up, but he saw that it was from the bodyguard in the hospital. He remembered Mango and then answered the phone quickly, only to get the news that Mango had been taken out to drink coffee by Walter. Nathaniel''s face turned a little terrible from anger. "What did madam say?" "Madam told us not to follow her." The bodyguard reported the situation in detail. Nathaniel took a deep breath and said: "I see. As long as Walter is here, Madam will be fine. You can return." The bodyguard was a little stunned. Everyone could see Walter''s pursuit of Mango. Why did Mr. Ye tell them to go back? However, he did not dare to ask more, so he hung up the phone and left. When Walter saw the bodyguard leave, he smiled and said, "Nathaniel seems to trust you a lot. He actually has called back the bodyguard. Is he so sure that you won''t fall in love with me?" "Urn!" Mango nodded, which suddenly made Walter a little depressed. "What is not good about me? Why don''t you like me?" Walter was really a little unhappy. Mango said with a smile: "You''re good in every way, but just because you''re good in every way and so perfect, I am not able to be tempted by you. We can be best friends, even sisters." At the end of her sentence, Mango blinked her eyes and looked very naughty. Walter became speechless at once. "What kind of rejection is this. Gorgeous, you can''t be so perfunctory to me! Isn''t Nathaniel excellent? Isn''t he perfect? But why did you fall in love with him?" Mango rested her chin on her hand and thought for a moment. "Maybe I fell in love with him at first sight. Just because of this, I like everything about him, whether being perfect or not." When speaking of this, Mango''s eyes were full of affection, which made Walter so envious and jealous. "How can you fall in love with him at first sight? But you just can''t do it with me? I think I''m not worse than him!" Walter was indeed very handsome, and he was not the same type as Nathaniel. Mango said with a smile: "Because Nathaniel has a pair of beautiful and charming narrow eyes, but you don''t." This kind of answer made Walter almost burst into tears immediately. "What is so good about narrow eyes? Don''t you think narrow eyes look feminine on a man?" "I don''t think so!" Mango continued to poke at the sore spot in Walter''s heart. She even subconsciously thought of Zion''s beautiful narrow eyes. When this stinking brat acted like a spoiled child toward her, his eyes were really charming. Walter''s felt so heartbroken and he couldn''t even shed tears due to Mango''s answer, and he even had a n to do stic surgery, but he was just thinking about it. "I want to drink coffee, the most expensive kind. And, it''s on you!" He vented his dissatisfaction like a child. Mango didn''t really care. She knew that this was Walter''s true temperament. When she called the waiter to order the coffee, she saw a familiar figureing quickly toward their table, all aggressively. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 "I''m afraid we won''t be able to drink the coffee today." Although Mango was smiling, she was just pretending. She knew this person in front of her. She was Macy''s mother, Susie. When she married Nathaniel back then, Susie hade to her to make trouble. At that time, Mango already knew that Susie was not a regr person. Now that Macy had just been caught, and she came here all of a sudden. Mango could tell that she was here for evil intent. Walter was stunned for a moment. "Why? Don''t tell me you can''t even buy me a cup of coffee, can you?" He smiled faintly, only to find Mango''s eyes didn''t look right. Walter followed Mango''s eyes, and he saw Susie rushing toward them angrily. Walter frowned slightly. Susie quickly came in front of Mango and then immediately grabbed the coffee by her hand, going to pour the coffee on Mango. Mango had long been prepared. She directly turned her body, and the coffee went down right by her face. "You b*tch!" Susie''s eyes were full of hatred, which seemed to have been engraved in her bones. No one could simply ignore it. Mango frowned slightly, and her brain began to run quickly. Technically speaking, she looked nothing like Mango now. Even if she came here for Macy, she would not have such a deep hatred. But Susie''s eyes really had made Mango be more vignt. "Madam, what are you doing? We don''t know each other. It''s not good for you to be this rude as we just met." Mango Shen''s words were calm, but Susie Zhong was trembling with anger. Five years ago, this little woman didn''t die in the big fire. Now she hade back with a new face, and also with more calm and a stronger personality, only because she had Nathaniel''s power in her back. Thinking abou the fact that even after five years, her own daughter was still not able to get Nathaniel''s love and she even gave birth to a child for Ye Family, now all of her hard work had failed just because of Mango who was in front of her. Susie couldn''t wait to kill Mango with her own hands. "You don''t know me? Really? But I know you. I knew you since five years ago. Don''t you remember me? You had a good time at that feast in the Flower Capital, didn''t you?" Susie didn''t even bother to y Mango''s game. The Flower Capital she mentioned was the banquet hall where Mango and Nathaniel had sex back then. At that time, that scandal made the old couple from the Shen family feel very ashamed. While Nathaniel was brave enough to take the responsibility, to everyone''s surprise, he announced in public that he would marry Mango. At that time, Mango was being protected, but when she went to the bathroom, she was humiliated by a rich woman, the woman named Susie in front of her at this moment. There were only two people in the bathroom at that time, so for her to be able to say these words, she naturally knew Mango''s real identity. Mango was not stupid. It dawned on her immediately that after Susie had found out about her identity, she probably had also done some investigation on her. Then Zion''s kidnapping case was just a simple abduction. She suddenly narrowed her eyes. "Did you kidnap Zion?" Mango''s hands were tightly sped together. In the past, she did not know whom she had offended and even got Zion implicated. Now it seemed that it was actually Susie and Macy who were behind this. That made sense. Macy''s biological son, Wisdom, was now the heir of Ye Family. Now that Zion hade back, and Nathaniel also announced Zion''s real identity in public, and he wanted Zion to return to the family, then the people who could least sit still must be Macy and Susie. After figuring this out, Mango said coldly, "Do you know that Macy still hasn''t confessed anything yet? Are you going to let your daughter bear all the responsibility since you have already confessed everything?" Susie''s face suddenly looked very terrible. "If anything happens to Macy, I can guarantee that you and your b*stard child will go down with my daughter! I warn you, you''d better tell Nathaniel to release my daughter, otherwise..." "Do you think I''m invisible?" Walter scratched his ears. He really didn''t want to intervene in the war between the women, but this woman was threatening Mango in front of him, which made him feel that his dignity as a man had been trampled. Although he was not as famous as Nathaniel, he was, after all, a prominent character in Ocean City. Susie, a housewife from a declining family, even dared to threaten Mango in front of him. Did she really take him as non-existent? Although Walter''s voice sounded casual andid back, his eyes were extremely sharp. Only then did Susie notice the person sitting next to Mango. She never expected that Walter would be with Mango. Just now, she had been blinded by anger and thought he was just some regr guy. Now, she felt a little timid after hearing Walter''s words. "Master Song, it''s you. Sorry, I didn''t see you just now." "Yes, Susie, your eyes are on the top of your head. Who can you look up to other than Nathaniel? What? Do you want to find something to do in front of me now? Well, I''m quite idle recently. Maybe I should y this game with you?" That game Walter had mentioned just now was something Susie could never afford to y. Susie quickly said, "Mr. Song must be joking. If I had known that Mr. Song was here, I wouldn''t have dared toe and make trouble even if you had lent me the courage. Well, Mr. Song, the coffee is on me today. Take your time." After saying that, Susie quickly stepped back and left, but before leaving, she gave Mango a fierce look. Walter frowned slightly. He suddenly felt the woman in front of him seemed to have some secrets that he didn''t know, but now he had be more and more interested in her. "Do you want to tell me something? For example, what''s the old grudge between you and Susie just now? Isn''t this your first time to Ocean City? I also checked that you are not from Ocean City. How did you offend that widow?" Walter looked straight at Mango, and didn''t bother to hide his interest in Mango at all. In fact, Mango also wanted to tell Walter, but since there were too many uncertainties. She did not know where to start either. She could only smile and say, "If I tell you that I have narrowly escaped death and I had a feud agaist her five years ago, will you believe it?" "Yes, I do. I believe whatever you say, as long as you''re willing to tell me." Walter took a step forward, and his handsome face instantly came up to Mango. Mango did not respond at all. She stared straight at Walter. Her eyes were so clear that one could just see them through, and there was no timidity at all. Walter was suddenly attracted by such a pair of eyes. He was born into a rich and powerful family and had seen a lot of women from the upper ss. He had witnessed all kinds of women''s jealousy since he was a child, as well as all the open struggles and secret fights. He could see through any woman at a nce and knew immediately what kind of person she was. However, Mango, who was in front of him was like a spring, her eyes were so pure and clear without any evil thoughts. For a moment, there was some inexplicable palpitation brushed by his heart. Walter quickly sat up straight. At this time, if he said something impolite to Mango or did something rude to her, he would take it as an act of disrespect. It was a very strange feeling, but it was so real that Walter felt a little shy for the first time because he didn''t look serious enough. "Sorry, I didn''t mean anything else. I''m just..." "I understand. We are friends. Of course, I won''t lie to you. Walter, I''m using someone else''s identity right now. In fact, I am..." Mango was just about to tell her who she was when her phone rang. "I''m sorry. I''ll answer the phone first." Mango looked at the foreign number, so it was not convenient to answer it in front of Walter. She nodded at him, then she got up and went out. Walter felt butterflies in his stomach at this moment. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Who was she? She used someone else''s identity? Who was that person then? The woman in front of him seemed to have be a bit mysterious suddenly, making him unable to see her through, but he was deeply attracted by her at the same time. Mango had no time to think about what Walter was thinking at all. When she saw the familiar number and answered it quickly, the voice she had been thinking about day and night immediately came from the other side. "Mommy." Rita''s delicate voice made Mango''s heart jump fast. "Rita, why didn''t you video chat with mommy? You finally remember to call me?" Mango was somewhat worried. There were too many things in the past few days, and she didn''t even have time to video chat with her. Rita, who had juste out of the surgery room, looked terribly pale, and there were drips on her hands. At this moment, she did not dare to video chat with Mango, but she said obediently, "I just woke up and don''t want mommy to see me this ugly. But I miss mommy, so I want to hear your voice." Mango''s heart suddenly ached. "I''m sorry, darling. I''ll finish my task here as soon as possible, and then I''ll go back to spend my time with you, okay?" "Okay. My brother told me that when youe back this time, you''ll bring a very special person to see me. Is that so? Mommy?" In fact, Rita was very curious about this. If it wasn''t for her curiosity, she wouldn''t know how long she would have slept before waking up this time. Zion called her not long ago and said that mommy would take a very special yet extremely important person to see them. Rita was guessing who this person would be. Could he be the man who had given the lives of her and her brother? Although no one had told her why Mango and Zion came back to the country, she had been in and out of the emergency room so frequentlytely, and she had also seen the whispers between the doctor and Abyss. She had seen it all. She knew that she probably didn''t have much time left. For so many years, mommy, brother, and even her godfather had been carefully protecting her. Her mommy wouldn''t even leave her for one second. But this time she returned home with her brother. Rita was not stupid. She knew that her mommy might be thinking of thest resort, otherwise, she would not be willing to leave her. She overheard the nurses'' discussion that only the blood from her direct rtive might be able to match. All her direct rtives were by her side, except for her father, who she had always wanted to but never dared to see. Although Abyss had been very kind to her over the years, she still had some regret in her life. She wanted to see the face of the man who had given her life, and why did he give them up at the beginning. Now Zion had mentioned a special person, so Rita was naturally very excited. So she called Mango immediately even though she just woke up. Mango felt a twinge of pain in her heart because of Rita''s words. "Rita, will you make it to the day when mommy takes that person back?" Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Mango''s hands were shaking. She even wanted to cry. This was the daughter for whom she had tried her best to protect, but Nathaniel didn''t even know about her existence at all. If she told Nathaniel, she could guarantee that Nathaniel would rush over and do the blood match test with Rita in the first ce, but Nathaniel''s current physical condition was really not suitable for any kinds of operation. Mango was anxious, but she had to wait. This torment made her feel so painful that she wanted to die, but on the other hand, she didn''t dare to say anything to Rita. When Rita heard Mango''s words, she suddenly became happy. "Mommy, I will wait for you toe back. I will! I am very strong. Yesterday, the director granny told me that I am the strongest girl in the world!" Mango''s tears flowed down again. When Walter saw Mango crying from the window, he suddenly felt a little distressed. He wanted to stand up andfort Mango, but he couldn''t bear to disturb her either. Perhaps Mango herself didn''t even know that at this moment, she seemed to be surrounded with a layer of halo. The invisible aura made her look particrly gentle, warm, and even with a kind of inexplicable feeling. And that feeling was like a sweet dew spraying to the bottom of Walter''s heart. He suddenly felt that Mango at this moment was like a goddess, who could only be seen from a distance but not to be approached. Somehow, Walter took out the money and put it on the table. Although he still had a lot of questions for Mango and he wanted to explore her more, at this moment, he only wanted to leave all the quietness to Mango alone. Walking out of the cafe, Walter felt very unwilling, but he had to call Nathaniel. Nathaniel frowned when he saw Walter''s call, but he still answered it. "What''s the matter?" "Katherine is in the cafe across the hospital. Come and take her away. I need to leave now, so I can''t send her back to the ward." "Walter, you are the one who took her out, but now you just leave her alone like this? Do you know that she is in danger now? She..." "Are youing or not? If you don''te, then I''ll leave." Walter didn''t want to hear Nathaniel lecturing. He thought he must be crazy to actually call Nathaniel. Wasn''t he deliberately creating opportunities for Nathaniel? However, when he nced at Mango, who was still on the phone, Walter felt a little ufortable. Nathaniel hesitated for a moment, then he turned around and left. He then sent someone to wait for Nanny Zhang''s news, and quickly rushed to the door of the cafe. When Walter saw himing, he left in his car without even saying hello. Nathaniel felt so angry that he turned around to look for Mango. Then he saw Mango making a phone call under the sun. There was a gentleness between her eyebrows which he had never seen before. The gentleness was different from the way she treated Zion. There seemed to have a touch of pity and headache. Who was she calling? And who could make her feel so worried? Nathaniel suddenly realized that he knew nothing about Mango''s past five years. He couldn''t wait to find out who was on the other side of the phone, but just like Walter, he couldn''t bear to destroy this atmosphere. Although Mango was sad and there were still tears in the corners of her eyes, she was indeed gentle, which made people unable to look away. That kind of aura was unfamiliar to Nathaniel, but he couldn''t bear to disturb it. At this time, Mango was like a dream, which he couldn''t grasp. Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat. He wanted to step forward, but eventually, he stopped and stood at the door of the cafe, waiting quietly. After Walter left the cafe, he urgently wanted to go to a ce. He drove crazily to the suburbs of Ocean City. Here was an exclusive sanatorium. The guard quickly let Walter pass when they saw him. It was obvious that Walter was a regr customer here. He walked smoothly all the way to the sanatorium, and went straight into a VIP room as if he knew this ce very well. There was a woman sitting in the room. The woman was in great shape, but she was sitting in a wheelchair with empty eyes, staring at the scenery outside in a daze. Just like a canary that had been locked up in a cage, she felt no joy, no sorrow, and had no desire or any requirement. Walter''s eyes felt sore instantly. He gently came to the woman and knelt down on one knee. He held the woman''s palm tightly in his palm and shouted softly. "Mom..." He didn''t know why he suddenly wanted toe here to see his mother. But since he saw Mango on the phone, he suddenly thought of his mother, although this mother hadn''t been able to recognize him from a long time ago. The woman''s body trembled slightly, and she quickly looked at Walter. There was no surprise or emotion in her eyes. She just looked straight at Walter without any emotional interaction. It was as if Walter was a stranger, who was no different from the nurses and doctors. Such a strange look made Walter feel depressed. He suddenly understood what that look in Mango''s eyes were all about just now. It was a kind of maternal glory that he constantly saw in his mother''s eyes when he was a child. But now, the closest person in this world could not recognize him. Walter''s eyes instantly became wet. "Mom, look at me. I''m Walter, and I''m your son Walter! Can you look at me? Can you talk to me? Mom!" Waltery on his mother''s knees like a child and burst into tears. He hadn''t thought of his mother for a long time, and he didn''t evene to see her on purpose. He was afraid to see the strange look in his mother''s eyes, and he was afraid that she would be indifferent to him as if he was a stranger. But today he still came. Because of a look in Mango''s eyes, he couldn''t wait toe, but he was still greeted by his mother''s alien indifference. Walter cried like a child, but suddenly he found that someone was gently stroking his head. He suddenly looked up and saw his mother smiling at him. "I''ll tell you a secret. I have a son, and my son''s name is Walter. He''s very well-behaved and good- looking. Do you know? My son is very smart. He told me that when he grows up, he will take me to travel around the world and will show me see how big the outside world is. It''s already autumn, the leaves are falling outside, but my son is gone." Walter''s heart suddenly ached. "I''m here. Mom, I''ve been there all the time. I just grew up." "My son went missing. He was only six years old, but he was taken outside by his father and has gone missing. That man is such a scumbag. He took my son out to attend the banquet, but then he was flirting with other women, and then my son has gone missing. Where is my son? Where is my son? Give my son back to me! Give my son back to me!" The woman suddenly strangled Walter''s neck like crazy, and her expression became ferocious. Walter felt suffocated, but he felt even more painful in his heart. When he was six years old, he wasn''t lost. He was kidnapped, but his father was having an affair with another woman. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. By the time his father found out that he had been kidnapped, his mother also knew about it and also discovered his father''s scandal. Her son was lost, and her husband had an affair, which was a big blow to a woman. But her mother was not beaten down because she still wanted to save her son. But she did not expect that the kidnapper was her father''s deadly enemy. He did not ask for ransoms at all, he just wanted to wipe out the descendents of Song family. The kidnapper tied himself to a bomb and nned to die together with Walter. Fortunately, a little girl passed by and secretly called the police, she also secretly untied the rope on him, so that Walter could escape from the fatal attack at thest moment. He used a big pot to cover him, so he escaped death narrowly, but he also had a concussion from the explosion. But for his mother, his son had already died in that explosion. It was an earth-shattering explosion. Putting a child aside, even the kidnapper was bombed into pieces. At that time, his mother went crazy. She had given all her hopes and love to her son, but she just watched her son being buried in the big fire, andbined with her husband''s cheating, she finally broke down. Over the years, she was sent here by Song family for treatment and recovery. In the first few years, she wanted tomit suicide every day. In the end, she gradually became silly and retarded and she wouldn''t talk for one or two days. The doctor said that she had shut down herself andpletely fell into her own world. Walter didn''t feel anything wrong about this, at least she would not be in pain anymore. However, the moment he saw Mango on the call today, he suddenly thought of his mother and suddenly had an urge toe to see her. The feeling of suffocation became more and more intense, but Walter was reluctant to push his mother He cried and shouted, "Mom, I am Walter. I didn''t die. I just grew up. Look at me, look at me carefully. I am your son Walter!" Maybe the noise in the room was too loud, which alerted the nurses outside. They rushed in and were scared when they saw this scene. Given Walter''s background, they wouldn''t allow anything happen to Walter in here. The nurses quickly pulled the woman aside and quickly gave her a tranquilizer. Seeing his crazy mother quiet down and fall asleep slowly, Walter''s heart was broken. "Master Song, Mrs. Song has been in a stable mood in the past two years. How did you stimte her?" The director rushed over in a haste. When he saw this scene, he was so scared that he asked Walter in a hurry. Walter grabbed his cor and said ferociously, "She could feel no joy, no grief, no desire, and she had no requirement. Is this what you mean by having a stable mood? Of all the money that Song family pays every year, a walking dead mother is all you can give me?" When facing Walter''s irritation, the director really couldn''t do anything about it. "Master Song, this is already Mrs. Song''s best state." Walter''s hands suddenly drooped. He didn''t want this to be the best state. He wanted his mother to be fine and hold him in her arms like she used to do when he was a child. He wanted her to sing him a nursery song and tell him a story, or even just talk to him. Walter couldn''t stand this kind of suppression and he ran out of the room in a hurry. The phone kept ringing, but Walter didn''t want to answer it. Mango listened to the busy signals from the phone. She didn''t know what had happened to Walter. Why did this person suddenly leave? She had promised that she would treat him the coffee, but it turned out that Walter had paid for it. She felt a little embarrassed. Mango was not able to reach Walter on the phone. She packed up and left the cafe. At the door, she saw Nathaniel, who had been waiting outside. At this moment, there were a lot of cigarette butts around Nathaniel''s feet. She could tell that he had been here for a while. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 "Nathaniel, why are you here?" Mango was more or less surprised. After all, Nathaniel was hard to be tracked in the past two days, and his rtionship with Walter was not very good either. At this moment, Walter was gone, and Nathaniel was here instead, Mango felt that something was not right. Nathaniel took a hard puff and put out the cigarette. "Aren''t you happy that I''m here?" "No, I just came out with Walter. He left without saying a word, so I''m just a little curious. I called him just now, but he didn''t answer it. I don''t know what happened." Mango could naturally tell that Nathaniel was jealous. However, she still liked this feeling very much. But as she thought of Luis, her heart also felt a little heavy. No! She could no longer indulge herself in Nathaniel''s tenderness. Her daughter was still waiting for her to save her life, but Nathaniel was in urgent need of a rest at the moment. Mango frowned slightly, and Nathaniel saw that with his eyes. He mistakenly took it as she was a bit unhappy due to Walter''s departure without saying goodbye. Nathaniel''s chest felt a little sad. "Mango, you''re different than before." She didn''t like him as much as she used to. Now Mango kept giving Nathaniel an ethereal feeling. Although she was around, her love for him seemed to have been divided into many pieces. He could no longer feel Mango''s full-hearted love. He didn''t know if the distance was created by the gap of the past five years, if it was only Zion who had been added to his life, he wouldn''t have been so uneasy. After all, that child was his son. Although he was jealous of Mango''s love for Zion, he wouldn''t be so immature as to feel jealous of his son. But for the time being, there was not just Zion, but also Walter, and even Terrance, who was eyeing fiercely on the side. Although Terrance had never expressed his interest in Mango, Nathaniel saw very clearly the way he looked at Mango, and those eyes didn''t lie. As he thought of Abyss from the United States again, Nathaniel suddenly felt stressed. If Mango had given him all her attention as she did before, he would not have been so uneasy. But now one phone call from the United States could easily make Mango sink in a bad mood for a very long time. He didn''t know what Abyss and Mango had talked about on the phone. Sometimes he even wanted to tap on their calls, but again, he felt it would be too shameless. So he gave up, but the uneasiness in his heart was getting more and more intense by the day. Mango didn''t know what Nathaniel meant by saying she was different. At this moment, her daughter was sick in front of her, and Nathaniel was not able to recover in a short time. Besides, the case which she promised Abyss to work with hadn''t been drafted yet. She was in such an anxiety that she naturally didn''t notice the depression in Nathaniel''s words. "Of course I''m different. It''s been five years. I''m already a mother. How can I revolve around you all day like a child? You also have your own things to do, don''t you?" Mango smiled faintly, but in Nathaniel''s view, this smile and this consideration made him feel more estranged. "I don''t mind you pestering me like you did before." In fact, Nathaniel didn''t want to say these words, but he couldn''t help it. In the past, Mango was all loyal to him, but he didn''t know his true feelings. Now that he understood his true feelings, as he wanted to grow old with Mango, Mango''s feelings for him seemed to be less enthusiastic than before. Moreover, his own mother, Nanny Zhang, and even many people around him didn''t want them to be together. Nathaniel really felt a sense of uncertainty in his heart. He knew what he had said sounded a bit degrading, but he still said it. Mango thought that she had heard it wrong. Nathaniel would never have said such a thing in the past, but now not only did he say it, but he also said it in a straight and upright way, without feeling embarrassed at all. "You''ve changed, too," Mango said in shock. "Do you like my changes then?" Seeing that Mango rxed a little, Nathaniel immediately stepped forward and held her in his arms. After all, she was a mother. Besides, they were both on the street, so Mango was somewhat embarrassed. "Don''t do this. You''re not young anymore. It''s not good to be seen by others." Mango pushed Nathaniel, and her face turned a little red. Nathaniel burst outughing when he saw how shy she was. "We have been together for a long time. What are you afraid of?" Not only did he not let go of Mango, but he even hugged her tightly and kissed her on the face quickly. Mango felt as if her whole body had been electrocuted. The tingling sensation made her heart beat faster again, and her face was also burning. She grabbed Nathaniel''s hand and said, "Hurry back to the hospital and lie down. You are a patient, and you don''t even know how to take care of yourself at all. Youe out every day to y around. How can you recover like this?" The uneasiness in Nathaniel''s heart slowly dissipated when he saw that she was concerned about him. She still cared about him. She liked him, didn''t she? Nathaniel suddenly realized that he was like an uneasy child. As long as Mango was a little gentle to him, he couldn''t wait to give her the entire world. He believed that he was really obsessed with Mango. Nathaniel let Mango take him back to the hospital like holding a child, and listened obediently to Mango''s words to cooperate in the treatment. Mango was a little embarrassed while being stared at by Nathaniel. She had to say in a low voice, "My design is about to bepleted. I''m going to adjust it a bit. Have a good rest. Do you hear me?" "Stay with me!" Nathaniel pulled the corner of Mango''s clothes, and his pitiful look made Mango unable to reject. "I will interrupt your rest by working here." "No, I can''t rest well if you''re not here." Nathaniel''s words were so well- organized that Mango didn''t even know how to respond. She finally admitted that a man''s words were the most powerful weapon in the world. Once a man was going to tter a woman, his words could be so sweet like honey, which could definitely melt a woman''s heart. As she thought of Nathaniel''s indifference five years ago, Mango felt a little unreal. "Nathaniel, now you make me feel like your soul has been reced by someone else." Mango teased Nathaniel. Nathaniel said indifferently, "As long as I can make my wife happy and keep her heart, I don''t care." Mango was slightly stunned, and a sense of sweetness rose in her heart again. "Well, take a quick rest, or otherwise I''ll move back, in case you don''t rest well every day. By the way, from now on, you''re not allowed to go anywhere, just stay here. Do you understand? You''re not allowed to go out of this ward before you fully recover!" Mango deliberately put on a straight face. She knew Nathaniel might not do as she said, but she still said it. To her surprise, Nathaniel nodded quickly like an obedient child and closed his eyes quickly, as if he really began to rest. Mango felt Nathaniel extremely cute at this moment, but she didn''t dare to say it. Not long after, Nathaniel seemed to have really fallen asleep. His steady breathing sound made Mango''s heart calm down gradually. She asked a doctor to examine Nathaniel''s wound and applied medicine on him. When she learned that he was doing well, Mango began to draw quickly. She wanted to finish the graphic design before she returned to the United States, so that the cooperation between these twopanies could get on the right track quickly. This was her duty and she also owed it to Abyss. Mango seemed to have forgotten to eat or sleep once she started to draw. Thomas sent someone to bring the food over, but Nathaniel hadn''t woken up yet. Mango wasn''t hungry either, so she left it there. She wanted to eat it when Nathaniel woke up, but she didn''t expect Nathaniel''s phone to ring. In order not to affect Nathaniel''s rest, Mango quickly hung up the phone, but she saw the caller ID. It was from Nanny Zhang. Why did Nanny Zhang call Nathaniel again? Mango couldn''t figure it out, so she went out with Nathaniel''s mobile phone. At this moment, Nanny Zhang called again. This time, Mango did not hang up, she answered it directly. Nanny Zhang did not know that Nathaniel''s mobile phone was on Mango''s hand. When she heard that the phone had been connected, she immediately cried and said, "Sir, you really don''t care about my life and death, do you? Are you really going to kick me out of Ocean City? For the sake of two outsiders, Katherine and Zion, you really don''t want to keep Nanny Zhang anymore, do you?" Mango was slightly stunned. What did she mean? Did Nathaniel go out to meet Nanny Zhang earlier? Did Nanny Zhang mean that Nathaniel wanted to kick her out of Ocean City? Mango knew the meaning of Nanny Zhang to Nathaniel and she also knew Nathaniel''s feelings for Nanny Zhang. But he actually was going to kick Nanny Zhang out of Ocean City for the sake of Zion. Mango felt undoubtedly a little moved by this. She was being protected by a man like this, although she never thought that man would be Nathaniel. The things she had never dared to imagine before actually happened, Mango finally realized that aftering back this time, it seemed that Nathaniel was trying with all his strength to take care of her and her child and to keep them with him. Her heart was tangled again. If Nathaniel found out that the reason she had returned was only to get the organ from his body, would he be sad? Would he feel that she had actually nned everything for a long time? Mango did not speak and continued to remain silent. Nanny Zhang did not hear Nathaniel''s voice and thought that Nathaniel was still angry. She cried even more sadly. "Sir, I know this time I wronged Young Master Zion. It was my fault. I also know that without your permission, I returned to Ye''s Mansion by myself. It was also my fault. I shouldn''t even have secretly called the olddy behind your back and said something bad about Katherine. But sir, I did everything for you. I live my life for you and Mr. Nick. Now that Mr. Nick is gone, you are the only one in my heart. You said that you would treat me as an elder so I get to enjoy my old age. How can you drive me out of Ocean City? Sir, I won''t leave! I won''t leave even if I have to die!" Nanny Zhang''s words made Mango''s eyes squint instantly. "What did you say? You wronged Zion? What did you do to my Zion?" Mango finally opened her mouth, but Nanny Zhang, who was on the other side, was stunned for a moment, and then she screamed. "How can you touch sir''s mobile phone? Who do you think you are? Where is sir? I want to talk to him!" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. While Nanny Zhang was shouting, Mango vaguely felt that Zion must have been wronged by Nanny Zhang, and then Nathaniel could no longer tolerate Nanny Zhang. So what had happened to her Zion behind her? Mango suddenly became furious, and she even felt that Nanny Zhang was a little ungrateful, and she kept haunting them. If she did''t do anything about it, what would her son suffer again next time? Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Mango did not react much to Nanny Zhang''s scream. Instead, she said coldly, "Do you want to see Nathaniel? Do you think you can meet him now without my permission?" Nanny Zhang was irritated by Mango''s words. "Don''t think that just because you have fooled sir right now, you can get to control him forever. Sir said that you are the young madam, who escaped from the fire five years ago. You can deceive sir, but you can''t deceive me! Put your appearance aside, in terms of your character, and the way you treat people, you are no match to the young madam! The young madam treated my sir full- heartedly, and she would rather hurt herself than hurt my sir. But look at you, what have you done to my sir after you came here? Sir said that your b*stard child is the real and legitimate blood of Ye Family, that''s bull shi*t! You want me to admit Zion''s status, maybe in my next life! You and your son don''t deserve it!" Nanny Zhang was so angry that she didn''t even pay any attention to her status and manners at this point. Ever since Nathaniel wanted to kick her out of Ocean City for the sake of Zion and Mango, she couldn''t wait to see Mango die. Mango heard Nanny Zhang''s scream and could not help but sneer and say, "If Zion and I deserve it, is not your ce as a servant of Ye Family to decide. Nanny Zhang, you really have no idea of your ce at all. Who do you think you are to Nathaniel?" "I''m his..." Nanny Zhang''s words stopped abruptly. "His what? The wet nurse? Nanny Zhang, let me tell you, Nathaniel only calls you the wet nurse because he respects you. To be honest, you are just a servant who works in Ye Family with a sry. No matter what Zion''s background is, as long as Nathaniel has admitted his status, then he will be the master of Ye Family! You''d better stop doing anything to Zion, otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to you!" Mango hung up the phone as soon as she finished her words. Nanny Zhang was so angry that she trembled all over and she smashed the phone immediately. Her eyes were as red as blood, and she said fiercely, "Katherine, as long as I''m here, don''t even thinking about entering the door of Ye Family!" But Katherine (i.e., Mango) had no clue of what Nanny Zhang was thinking at this time. When she returned to the ward, Nathaniel was still sleeping. Mango just realized that there was a bruise in Nathaniel''s eyes. She recalled carefully, and Nanny Zhang was right, after she came back this time, Nathaniel had already been injured many times, and it seemed that each time it was all for her sake. The revenge she had nned to take so firmly back then, had been gradually dissipated under Nathaniel''s care. She even felt a little sorry for Nathaniel. Mango sat next to him and gently touched his face. Five years was enough time for Nathaniel to be more charming and even more attractive. As she was fantasizing about the reunion scene of her family of four when she heard footsteps outside the door. Mango quickly withdrew her hand, she got up and went out. The person who came was Thomas. When he saw Mango, he was a little surprised. "Madam, where is Mr. Ye?" "He''s resting. What''s wrong?" Mango stood at the door, and it seemed that she didn''t intend to let Thomas in. Thomas was stunned for a moment, but when he thought of Mango''s meaning to Nathaniel and her status, he couldn''t help but lower his voice and said, "News came from the police station that Miss Cho has gone crazy." "Crazy?" Mango was a little surprised. When she caught Macy in the beauty salon, the woman was so rampant. What had she gone through in the police station? How could she go crazy? "Did she confess anything?" Thomas shook his head. Mango sneered and said, "Is she really crazy?" "They said so, that''s why I came here to ask Mr. Ye''s opinion." Thomas didn''t dare to handle Macy casually. After all, she was Wisdom''s biological mother. Mango looked at Nathaniel, who was still asleep, and knew that the doctor might have added sleeping pill in the medicine. So she whispered to Thomas, "I''ll go with you. Don''t bother Nathaniel here. He just fell asleep not long ago, and his body is still weak." Thomas feltforted when he saw the concern and worry in Mango''s eyes. Then he nodded, said something to the bodyguards, and walked out of the hospital with Mango. The sun was just about right, and it made people feel very warm in it. Mango followed Thomas to the detention center. Before she entered, she heard the familiar screams from inside. She frowned slightly, and Thomas hurriedly stood in front of her to protect her, but he was stopped by Mango. She wanted to see if Macy was really crazy or not. Mango walked inside. After knowing who Mango was, the director hurriedly came out to wee her. Mango came to the door of Macy''s room and looked at the woman whose hair was hanging loose. For a moment, she could not even recognize her. Was this still the Macy who had always been arrogant and high up there? "Shut up! Stop arguing!" The guard shouted in a low voice and knocked on the door with the baton. Macy shivered and then she saw Mango. Mango stood with her back against the light, but it couldn''t hide her noble temperament, especially at this moment, Thomas was protecting her carefully, and the director beside her was being extremely respectful to her. She suddenly felt jealous in her heart. Howe Mango had taken everything that was supposed to be hers? Macy suddenly picked up the chair next to her and threw it at Mango. "I''ll beat you to death, you b*tch!" Thomas rushed forward, but Mango didn''t retreat. There was a door in front of Macy. Even if she broke the door, there were still other guards present. Mango just looked at her coldly and sneered, "Miss Cho, are you crazy now? Or are you just being sober?" Hearing Mango''s words, Macy was suddenly stunned and then she began to act like a madman. "Let me out! I want to see my son! Let me out!" She began to tear her hair and even spit out white foam from her mouth, as if she had really gone crazy. However, Mango saw clearly the hatred that shed through Macy''s eyes. How could a crazy woman still remember to hate others? Mango walked out and stopped Thomas in a corner where no one was around. She asked, "What did Nathaniel do to her?" Thomas paused for a moment, hesitating whether he should say it or not. Mango knew that she had guessed right when she saw this. She had always thought that Nathaniel only treated Macy like this was because of their past rtionship. Later, she learned from Nathaniel that he was taking care of Macy for the sake of Nick. At this moment, while seeing Nathaniel''s attitude toward Macy, Mango felt a little touched. "Tell me, if Nathaniel mes you, I''ll take the responsibility. I have to know what he has done behind my back for me and my son." Listening to Mango''s words, Thomas was finally moved. "Madam, Mr. Ye really has done a lot of things for you. In the past five years, Mr. Ye has never been tempted by any women. He even drew a clear line with Miss Cho. That''s true." "I know. Now I just want to know what Nathaniel has done to her?" Mango''s voice softened a lot. Thomas whispered, "Mr. Ye didn''t do anything to her. He just asked someone to lock her up in a closed room and let someone set fire inside until she confesses. Unexpectedly, instead of confessing, she was scared out of her mind." Mango sneered and said, "She''s not crazy. She''s just pretending." "Huh?" Thomas was somewhat surprised, but soon he calmed down. After thinking for a while, he said, "Madam, there''s something I need to tell you." "What thing?" Mango looked at Thomas. "That fire five years ago was set by someone," Thomas whispered. Although Mango had already suspected so and she had always thought it was Nathaniel''s order, she never had any evidence. Moreover, she now felt that Nathaniel was not such a person, so there were still many suspicious things in the past that she didn''t have answers for. Now hearing that Thomas said it was set by someone, Mango''s eyes squinted slightly, as if she had guessed something. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Does it have anything to do with Macy?" "Yes!" Thomas coughed and said, "Mr. Hans has Newell''s confession. Back then, Newell had something in the hands of Macy. Macy knew that Mr. Ye was going to send you out of the country. In order to avoid future troubles, Macy asked Newell to do something to you and asked him to tell you that it was all Mr. Ye''s idea, so that you will give up on himpletely." Mango''s hands were holding tightly together. She didn''t expect an answer like this. "Where is Newell?" "He is in the Hans family." Thomas''s words made Mango slightly pause. "Why is he in the Hans family? Isn''t Newell a bodyguard in Ye family?" "It''s a long story." Thomas told Mango that Newell was very likely to be the descendant of the Hans family, and even the reason why Madam Hans had framed her, all of which was rted to Newell. After listening to all this, Mango''s heart felt veryplicated. She didn''t expect that an insignificant bodyguard would actually lead to so many things. "Can I see Newell?" "I need to ask Mr. Hans. After all, the Hans family is not Ye family." Thomas was telling the truth. Mango nodded and waited for Thomas to contact Terrance. Terrance was more or less surprised to hear that Mango wasing, but he also felt very excited. He told Madam Hans about this, and Madam Hans also felt she should apologize to Mango, so she sent out a car to pick up Mango. As Mango''s personal bodyguard, Thomas had to follow her no matter happened. Terrance did not stop him. When they arrived at the Hans family, Mango could distinctively feel thepletely different style from Ye family. The Hans family was the descendants of the military and they had joined the army for several generations. Although most of their off-springs had died out, the furnishings in the house were still set up in ordance to the military area. They were simple and practical, but also gave people a sense of solemnity. Madam Hans went out to greet her in person. "Miss Shen, I''m really sorry. I am an ignorant olddy and I have harmed Miss Shen. I hope Miss Shen can forgive me regardless of what has happened in the past. Of course, I don''t dare to ask too much. If Miss Shen really doesn''t want to forgive me, I can only keep begging." Madam Hans apologized so sincerely that Mango didn''t know how to deal with it. She looked at Terrance helplessly. Terrance smiled and said, "Mom, you just scared Miss Shen." "Oh? Really? I really don''t know how to behave appropriately. Come in quickly. It''s cold outside. There''s nothing good in the Hans family. Drink a cup of hot tea to warm yourself up." Madam Hans took Mango''s hand and walked in. Mango was a little embarrassed and uneasy, but when she saw Madam Hans like this, she did not struggle too much and she just let Madam Hans take her into the Hans family. At this moment, a servant of the Hans family came out with some old books. She identally ran into Mango. The books in her hands fell to the ground, and a photo stuck in the pages flew out, which made Mango''s eyes gleam instantly. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" The servant was a little flustered and quickly squatted down to clean up. Mango also squatted down, she said with a smile, "Let me help you." "No, madam, you''re a guest. Just leave it to me." The servant was a little flurried. Terrance and Madam Hans both felt quite embarrassed. Madam Hans said, "I''m really sorry, Miss Shen. This is the housekeeper of our family. She is a little old and she happened to be busy tidying up the study, so she didn''t see you. Don''t worry about it. Just let her clean it up." "It''s okay. I need to be med, too. I didn''t walk away." Mango let go of Madam Hans''s hand with a smile, and then she squatted down to help the housekeeper to pick up the books. However, she intentionally put the yellowed photo into her sleeve while no one was paying attention, and then she stood up as if nothing had happened. When Madam Hans saw how approachable Mango was, she couldn''t help but have an even better impression of her. The children from a military family hated nothing more than arrogant and spoiled women. At first, Madam Hans thought that Mango would be just like Macy, but she didn''t expect her to be this easygoing and she didn''t put on any air. Her good impression of Mango suddenly increased. "Come over here, have some tea." Madam Hans happily brought Mango into the living room again. Terrance felt much better when he saw how much Madam Hans liked Mango. Although he didn''t know why, he still felt inexplicably happy. "I''ll ask them to prepare some food. I don''t know if Miss Shen has eaten yet?" "Don''t bother. I''m here to see Newell, because I heard that he is here. I need to verify something with him." Mango said her purpose ofing in time. Terrance and Madam Hans were too enthusiastic, to the point that she couldn''t stand it. When hearing this, Madam Hans paused for a moment and said, "Do you want to ask me about the extortion?" "No, let bygones be bygones. Madam Hans, I''ve heard about it. You just wanted to find the descendants of the Hans family. Although I don''t agree with the way you did it, I can still understand. Mr. Hans and Nathaniel have already solved this, so I won''t mention it again. I need to ask Newell about something else. Can you do me a favor Madam Hans?" Mango''s words were very tactful, making Madam Hans like her even more. "Okay, I''ll tell Terrance to take you there." "Thank you, Madam Hans." Mango slightly bent her body and walked to the backyard with Terrance. The backyard of the Hans family was different from the courtyard of Ye family. There was no rockery, no ntation. Instead, it was a very delicate small courtyard, which seemed to be a study before. Mango couldn''t help but look at the courtyard. She felt it very elegant and quiet, the inscription of the que in the courtyard in particr. The writing style was like that of a master. It was elegant, with a hint of hardness and toughness, which made her look at it for more time. Seeing that she was interested in this small courtyard, Terrance said with a smile, "My big brother wrote this inscription by himself for this small courtyard. It used to be his drawing room." "The drawing room? Isn''t General Hans a martial general?" Mango had heard of the Hans family. Every one of them was a hero and a martyr of the country. All the people in Ocean City knew about their contributions, especially the young master of the Hans family, Dennis, he was an outstanding martial general. It never urred to her that such a famous martial general would be able to draw paintings. Terrance said with a smile, "My big brother learned this in the art school before he joined the army. He was naturally very interested in painting. However, here in Hans family we have a family rule. When a man reaches a certain age, he must go to the army to train himself. That''s why my big brother joined the army at that time. But I didn''t expect that he got promoted all the way in the military and finally sacrificed himself to the country. My mother missed his old days, so she asked people to clean up my big brother''s painting room every day. It never changed for all these years." Mango was also a painter, but she learned to paint only for the sake of design. Now that she heard that Dennis could actually draw, she couldn''t help feeling curious to see it. Seeing Mango''s intention, Terrance took the initiative to say, "Newell has been in the dungeon all the time. If Miss Shen is interested, I''ll take you to my big brother''s drawing room to have a look." "Really? Won''t it be a bit too impolite?" Mango was a little surprised. "It''s okay. I heard that Miss Shen is a designer, so you must have done a lot of research on painting. My big brother''s things are really worthless in the eyes of an illiterate person like me. I think my big brother would be happy if he met someone knows painting so well like Miss Shen." Hearing Terrance''s words, Mango couldn''t help but be a bit tempted. "Let''s go." Terrance almost forced Mango into the yard. The fresh and elegant decoration of the courtyard surprised Mango more or less. There was actually a bamboo forest here. The house in the small courtyard was built in ordance with the ancient building style, which was completely ipatible with the building outside. It was independent and isted, yet also had a unique style. Mango felt that this was simply her ideal courtyard and even her ideal life. She never thought she would see this in the Hans family. Seeing that Mango liked this ce very much, Terrance seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He said with a smile, "If you like this ce, you cane often. My mother and I don''t know anything about my big brother''s stuff. If you can understand it and like it, you are wee to come here often." When Thomas heard Terrance''s words, he frowned slightly and quickly said, "Mr. Hans, Miss Shen is very busy with her things. I''m afraid she won''t have that much time." As soon as he said this, Terrance nced at him coldly, but Thomas didn''t care about it, while Mango was a little embarrassed. "I''m a little busy recently, but I can have a look at General Hans''s painting first." Mango really liked this ce too much. She never knew that there was actually another person in the world who had the same hobby as her. This person could actually made the fantasy in her mind come true. For this very reason, Mango became very curious about this General Hans. Thomas saw that Mango really liked it, so he stopped blocking her and took a step back. Terrance asked someone to open the door of the small courtyard and said to Mango, "They are all my big brother''s treasured collections from his life, so I won''t go in. Miss Shen, take your time. We''ll wait for you outside." "It''s not very appropriate, is it?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Mango felt that Terrance was simply too generous. It was only her first visit to the Hans family. Terrance smiled and said, "It''s okay. I trust Miss Shen, please." Since Terrance had already said so, Mango naturally did not refuse. She couldn''t wait to enter the small courtyard, and then she felt that she had entered a brand new world. Dennis was used to drawing scenery, and every painting was framed by the Hans family. She could tell that Dennis was good at painting, and he might have even been better than Mr. Shen. Mango was greatly amazed and she looked through them one by one. Her admiration for this General Hans rose from the bottom of her heart. There was an easel in a corner of the drawing room, which was covered with a piece of white cloth. Mango was a little curious. After walking over, she gently lifted up the white cloth and found that this was actually a portrait. Dennis''sndscape painting was especially vivid, which made people feel that they were actually in the picture. Obviously, the painting in front of her was not as good as thendscape painting. However, she could tell that Dennis had a lot of feelings for this person. The delicate emotions hidden in the drawing could even be detected by an outsider like her. It was a woman''s profile on the easel, but Mango felt her a little familiar. She kept feeling that she had seen this woman somewhere, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen her. That woman should be very beautiful. Mango found a few more portraits under the painting. They all looked like the same woman. For some reason, Mango gently flipped them through, but when she saw the front portrait of the woman, she waspletely stunned as if she had been struck by an electric shock. She quickly loosened her hands and trembled. As she looked at the profile in the first painting, she finally understood why the painting made her feel so familiar. Mango''s hands trembled slightly, and she felt thirsty in her throat. She couldn''t help but take a step back, she then took out the picture from her sleeve, andpared it with the profile on the drawing board, her small face turned even paler. "How could this be? Who is this woman?" Mango muttered in a low voice, but she also seemed to have been shocked. She quickly picked up the white cloth and covered it on the painting frame. Then, she hurried out. "Miss Shen..." Terrance saw Mangoing out and found that Mango''s face did not look very good when he greeted her. He couldn''t help but ask worriedly, "What''s wrong with you, Miss Shen? Are you feeling ufortable?" "Nothing, maybe it''s too cold here." As she said this, Mango really rubbed her arms, and she could really feel her goosebumps. Seeing Mango''s action, Terrance quickly took off his coat and wanted to give it to Mango, but to his surprise, Thomas handed over a woman''s coat to her before him. "Miss Shen, Mr. Ye asked me to prepare for you in the car. He was afraid that you would need it from time to time." Mango looked at the jacket and found that it was actually her favorite one. She didn''t say anything and just took it directly. She said to Terrance, "Thank you, Mr. Hans, for letting me see such beautiful art work today. I really admire General Hans. If he was still alive, I think I would beg him to be my teacher." "You''re being too kind. As long as you like it, you''re wee in here at any time, Miss Shen." Terrance said intentionally. Mango did not refuse or agree. She looked a little absent-minded, but she said in a low voice, "Thank you. I think I should go and see Newell now. I have something to ask him about." "Okay, please follow me." Although Terrance was a little disappointed, he could also see that Mango''s face did not look very good, it was much paler. What did she see in the drawing room? Or did something happen to her? Otherwise, how could her mood have changed so much? Terrance was puzzled. He took Mango to the dungeon, and Mango also felt very uneasy. She held her hands tightly, and she wasn''t even aware that her nails were sticking into her skin. She kept thinking of that face on the portrait. Who on earth was that woman? What was her rtionship with the Hans family and Dennis? Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Mango followed Terrance as she was thinking about something on her mind. Unconsciously, she arrived at the gate of the dungeon. However, she tripped over a step because she wasn''t paying attention. Her whole body then fell towards Terrance. Everything came unprepared. When Thomas wanted to get her, it was toote. Mango fell down hard on Terrance''s body and she sat right on Terrance''s thighs. The soft feeling made Terrance entirely froze in an instant, and he even subconsciously held Mango''s waist. Her waist was so soft and so slim. Terrance could not help but feel something fluttering in his heart. Mango felt a pair of big hands on her waist, strong and powerful. The burning temperature seemed to have scorched her skin, which made her want to get up subconsciously, but since it all happened too soon, so when she raised her head, she bumped into Terrance''s chin. It turned out that Terrance had already lowered his head at some point, as if he was checking on her. However, only Terrance himself knew that at that moment, he had an inappropriate intention of the woman in front of him. If Mango hadn''t suddenly looked up, he didn''t know whether he would have kissed Mango or not. Thinking of his thoughts and actions just now, Terrance suddenly felt a little shy. Now as he was facing Mango''s clear and panicked eyes, Terrance felt himself like a wretched viin even more. "Are you all right?" Terrance quickly opened his mouth, but his voice was hoarse and his eyes were gloomy. Mango was no longer an innocent girl, so she naturally understood the meaning of Terrance''s eyes at the moment. She quickly stood up and said with embarrassment, "I''m sorry. I was thinking about something just now, I''m really sorry." "It doesn''t matter." With the weight and warmth being taken away from his thighs, Terrance felt a little disappointed, as if something was missing from the bottom of his heart. He wanted to grasp it, but after all, he sense had won his emotions. He silently withdrew his hand. "It''s ok. There are many steps here. Be careful." Terrance said lightly, but his eyes no longer dared to look at Mango. His eyes could not deceive Mango anymore at this moment. Thomas saw it clearly. After frowning slightly, he quickly came between Mango and Terrance and whispered to Mango, "Miss Shen, let me help you. It''s not easy to walk here." Outside, Thomas still called Mango Miss Shen. After all, her real identity couldn''t be exposed at this moment. Mango nodded, feeling quite embarrassed. After this ident, Terrance and Mango did not know what to say for a while. They could only walk inside in silence. The lights in the dungeon had a sensor, and they got switched on one after another with the people coming in. Mango''s attention was all focused on the dungeon. She felt that the Hans family was really like the military family in the past, and even the dungeon had a faint smell of blood. As if he had thought of something, Terrance whispered, "It''s quite bloody here. Why don''t you wait here, Miss Shen? I''ll tell someone to bring Newell out." Mango couldn''t stand the smell inside and asked in a low voice, "Is this appropriate? What if he runs away..." "He won''t run away." Terrance''s words were very confident. Mango could only nod. There was nothing she could do because her stomach was rumbling, and she couldn''t keep walking inside anymore. Thomas found a chair for Mango to sit down. This should be a temporary resting ce, and there was hot tea on the table. The temperature was just right. Seeing Mango looking at the teapot, Thomas asked hurriedly, "Miss Shen, are you thirsty?" "No, I just feel strange that this kettle is warm." Mango spoke out her doubts in a low voice. Thomas said, "In order to know the whereabouts of their descendants, the Hans family keep interrogating Newell every day. Mr. Hans probably spends a lot of time in here." Mango was slightly stunned. "Does Newell know the whereabouts of the descendants of the Hans family?" "They said that there was an orphan who was sent to the orphanage with Newell at the same time. Newell has been taking care of her for so many years. It was also Newell who said that he was the descendant of the Hans family. He must know the truth. Now the Hans family is running out of offsprings. They will try their best to find their descendants. Madam Hans is also eager to find her grandson." Listening to Thomas''s words, Mango thought of her own daughter, Rita. As a mother, she naturally understood the pain of missing her child. Madam Hans''s three sons all died on the battlefield, and now there was only Terrance left, who couldn''t move his legs anymore. All of a sudden, Mango had a solemn admiration for the Hans family. Regardless of what Madam Hans had said or done, these men in the family indeed deserved respect. Mango stopped talking and waited quietly. It didn''t take long before Newell was brought out. Mango finally knew why Terrance said that he wouldn''t run away. Newell''s legs were bloody and badly mutted, and he was dragged out. Obviously, he could no longer walk with those legs. Unless someone came to save him, Newell would not be able to run out alone. When he saw Mango, Newell was somewhat surprised, but he quickly lowered his head. He knew very well why Mango came to ask him. "Miss Shen needs to ask you about something. You''d better answer honestly. Otherwise, I think you know what the Hans family is capable of." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Terrance said coldly, giving people a sense of invisible oppression. Newell frowned slightly and shivered uncontrobly. It was obvious that he had been traumatized, but he did not speak. Mango looked at him and did not feel sympathy for him. Newell had to pay for what he had done. If Zion hadn''t been smart and Nathaniel hadn''t found him in time, she would have lost her beloved son by now. Mango looked at Newell coldly and asked, "Did you n my son''s kidnapping? Who instructed you to do that?" She couldn''t ask about what had happened five years ago in the beginning, and besides, Terrance was still here, too. Newell frowned again, as if he was thinking whether he should say it or not. Mango said coldly, "Maybe I am not able to do what Ye Family and the Hans family are capable of doing, but I can find the person you want to protect. Don''t think that I can''t find her because someone is protecting her. Newell, it''s up to you whether Sisi can live or not." m She had already seen Newell''s feelings for Sisi. A grown man like him, he wouldn''t say the whereabouts of Sisi even after going through all kinds of torturing. What did this mean? It meant that Sisi was very important to him. Sure enough, when Newell heard the name of Sisi, he suddenly looked up. "Don''t touch her!" Terrance suddenly squinted his eyes. He had always wanted to know the whereabouts of Sisi, but he couldn''t find her. Now he heard from Mango that she actually knew the whereabouts of Sisi, Terrance felt somewhat delighted. Mango said coldly, "You hurt my most beloved son and something bad almost happened to him. Who are you to tell me not to touch Sisi? Don''t you really think that Macy can still protect you and her? I am telling you, Macy has gone crazy. She is in the prison now, do you know why she is crazy? A big fire suddenly broke out in prison, and that thick fire almost burned her to ashes, just like the fire five years ago." Her eyes suddenly became sharp. Newell suddenly trembled. He looked straight at Mango. He didn''t know this woman in front of him at all, but her eyes looked extremely simr to the ones that looked straight at him in the fire five years ago. He trembled violently and even wanted to retreat, but he couldn''t do it. Mango stepped forward and said, "Do you believe that there is karma in this world? Do you believe that the vengeful spirits died in the fire wille back for revenge? Newell, do you think I will let you go?" Newell''s face instantly turned as pale as paper. "You, you are..." "Yes, your guess is right. The fire can make people sober as it can also make people crazy, such as Macy. As for a person like Sisi, how long do you think she can hold on in the fire? Her skin will probably smell very nice when she is burned by the fire." "No! No! Don''t treat Sisi like this! She doesn''t know anything! What happened five years ago had nothing to do with her!" Newell suddenly screamed. "It had nothing to do with her, then who was rted to this? The truth must be revealed, don''t you think? Do you think the truth will be buried in the world? Do you think that good people will die for nothing? Newell, Sisi is your treasure, but aren''t those children also the treasure of their parents, too? When that person begged for mercy in front of you, did you think that one day you would also experience the same? When you pushed her into the fire back then, did it ur to you that your beloved person would also suffer such a torture one day? The heaven is always watching over what we are doing. What goes aroundes back around. No matter what I do to Sisi, it is all your karma. Don''t try to negotiate with me, and don''t talk about anything useless to me. I don''t have to ask you for the information that I want, I''m just giving you a chance. If you don''t cherish your chance, then I will take Sisi''s life." Mango''sst words were very domineering, which made the other three men stunned. At this time, Mango was no longer the weak and delicate woman. She seemed to have put on her armor and stood on the battlefield, with herheroic bearing, she was not any less brave than anyone in the Hans family. Terrance was a little fascinated by her, and Thomas didn''t know how to describe his feeling at this moment. Madam had changed! The madam from five years ago was indeed different from the current Mango! She was no longer weak. She had the person she wanted to protect, she became more and more like Nathaniel. Thomas stood silently by the side to protect her, getting ready for Newell''s counterattack at any time. Newell''s face was as white as wax. He lowered his head and was thinking about something, as if he was struggling inside, but Mango was not in a hurry. She slowly sat back, knocking on the table unconsciously with her fingers with a rhythm, with each beat fell right on people''s hearts. Terrance looked at her calm appearance at this moment, as if he could see the shadow of Dennis through her. Once, his big brother also confronted with his opponents with this kind of calm. He shook his head suddenly. What happened? All of a sudden, he felt that Mango and Dennis were a bit alike. Terrance felt that he must have gone crazy today. Mango had nothing inmon with Dennis, and moreover, she had nothing to do with the Hans family. How could she remind him of his big brother. It seemed that he missed his big brother too much. Terrance smiled bitterly and shook his head. At this moment, Newell suddenly jumped up and went directly at Mango, as if he wanted to die with Mango. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 "Be careful!" Terrance''s heart suddenly got lifted, but unfortunately, he was handicapped. He had never truly realized that something bad would happen due to the disability of his crippled legs, but at this moment, he felt a deep sense of frustration. The girl he liked was right in front of him. Seeing her in danger at this moment, yet he couldn''t do anything. He didn''t even have the strength to stand up and pull her away. Terrance knocked hard on his legs, watching Thomas kick Newell away, and then quickly stood in front of Mango. It was untrue that Mango was not afraid. At that moment, she clearly saw the killing intent in Newell''s eyes, but she couldn''t retreat. Behind her were her son, daughter, Nathaniel, and a lot of other people she wanted to protect. Some people said that when a woman was single, she could be cowardly and timid, but after she got married and became a mother, she immediately lost this privilege, because once she turned around, once she fell down, the most beloved people who were closest to her would get hurt. In the past, Mango didn''t have a deep understanding of this sentence, but at this moment, she deeply felt that these rtives would give her boundless courage to face any difficulties and pain. Mango gently pushed Thomas away, she looked at Newell who had been kicked to the ground, and said coldly, "Do you think everything that happened before could be written off after you have killed me? Newell, who are you working for? Think about it carefully. If you keep the secret for her and stick to yourst bit of morality. What would happen to your beloved one?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Newell''s eyes were a little bloodshot, and he said fiercely, "If you dare to hurt Sisi, I will hunt you down!" "Hehe, did it ever ur to you five years ago that you would end up like this today?" Mango had every reason to hate him! In the past five years, she had gone through too much. Her child had gone through too much. Nathaniel had also gone through too much, all of which had been caused by this person in front of her and Macy. Now she clearly knew that they were all here in front of her, and she even knew that they were the ones who caused that incident in the past, but she had no evidence. If there was no evidence, then it would all be empty talk. It was impossible to bring them to justice. Then what about those who had been hurt?" Was there no justice at all? Mango hardly ever hung on to something, but she had to draw a conclusion for this matter. Newell was waiting for her with hatred, as if he was still struggling about something, and thinking about something, but his mouth was tightly sealed and he didn''t say anything. Mango also had plenty of time. She just sat there calmly, not feeling anxious or hasty. Terrance looked at Mango in front of him, and he somewhat admired her courage. It seemed that he could see that Mango had a lot of questions to ask, so Terrance whispered, "Miss Shen, I don''t feel very well. I''ll go back first. After you are done asking questions, you can tell my people take him back." "Thank you, Mr. Hans." Mango nodded to Terrance, but her eyes didn''t fall on him. Although he knew that Mango was in love with Nathaniel and he also knew clearly that there was no hope for him at all, he still fell for her. Terrance gave a wry smile and left with the wheelchair. Mango didn''t say anything about Terrance''s departure. She just waited there quietly, as if she was so sure that Newell would say something. As time went by, they seemed to have reached a deadlock more or less. When Thomas saw Mango knocking on the table, he asked someone to make another pot of tea for Mango. It seemed that she was going to fight with Newell to the end. The first person whose defense broke down was Newell. He had to admire this woman in front of him. "Who the hell are you?" In fact, Newell had already guessed it, but he couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it. The fire back then broke out so violently, and how could such a weak woman like Mango, possibly escape from it? But the eyes of this woman in front of her were simply the spitting image of that person! Newell felt uneasy and nervous. Mango sneered and said, "Who do you think I am? I''m a devil from hell. I am the person who gained rebirth from that big fire five years ago. What? Why is it so hard for you to believe it?" "How is this possible? How is it possible that you''re still alive?" Newell''s eyes suddenly squinted. No! "That''s absolutely impossible!" Mango looked at him and said coldly, "Look at my face. Thanks to you, except for this pair of eyes, nothing else on my face belongs to me. My nose, my face, and even my mouth were transnted through the skin that was taken off from someone else''s bodies. Do you know the pain of being burned? Do you know how it feels when smelling the burning meat from your own body? Newell, I am a devil from hell. Don''t challenge my patience and my kindness. That Mango from the past is already dead. After going throught the suffering from the hell, I will only repay you with many times more. You''d better tell me what I want to know, or otherwise, I will make sure your beloved Sisi will go though what I have been through. Now as an audience, I will be very pleased to go over that again." "Don''t you dare! You can''t! Sisi is a member of the Hans family! She is a descendant of the Hans family! You can''t hurt her!" Newell suddenly shouted out, and he was on the verge of going mad. Mango said coldly, "I can''t? You will find out whether I can or not. Did the Hans family admit that she was a member of the Hans family as you have said? Did the Hans family find her? I am not afraid to tell you. You have also seen that Terrance treats me very well. When necessary, I don''t mind making a deal with Terrance. As for whether Sisi is really a member of the Hans family or not, it''s my call. Do you really think that I am still that little woman who waspletely at the mercy of you and Macy five years ago? After I survived from the big fire, I have lost my conscience long time ago. There was nothing left in me but hatred! I have nothing but revenge in my life. I was still carrying my children back then, even if I''m not doing this for myself, I will still find justice for my children. How dare you think I will still show mercy to you? So ridiculous!" After finishing her words, Mango sneered and picked up the tea cup casually to taste the tea slowly. Her expression was indifferent and elegant. Indeed, she was no longer as cowardly and timid as the Mango she used to be. At this moment, as mentioned by herself, Mango had really gained rebirth from the fire. I wasn''t just her appearance that had been changed, but also her personality and what she was capable of. Newell had no doubt that Mango would treat Sisi the way she had been treated before. He began to fear, and his mind began to change gradually. When Nathaniel woke up, Mango was not by her side. The ward was empty, and even the scent from Mango seemed to have disappeared, too. He suddenly felt a little flustered, a little anxious, and even a little bit of indescribable fear. "Mango? Mango!" Nathaniel suddenly lifted the nket, he jumped off the bed with bare feet, and directly opened the door of the ward. The bodyguard at the door saw Nathaniel and quickly said, "Mr. Ye, Miss Shen had gone out with Thomas. Thomas said that he was going to the police station to see Miss Cho." Nathaniel finally heaved a sigh of relief. He felt that he was particrly prone to suffer from distress, especially with Mango. He always thought he''ll lose his grip on her. He hoped that he could see Mango as soon as he opened his eyes every day, even she saw him with her cold eyes, he didn''t care. Nathaniel felt that he was sick and he was lovesick, and only Mango could cure it. He slowly returned to the patient bed. The cold temperature on his feet made him realize how awkward and anxious he was just now. Mango was probably the only person who could make him do this in this life. He raised his wrist and looked at the time, only to find that he had slept for such a long time. He knew that the doctor must have added some sleeping pills to his medicine, just to let him have more rest. Nathaniel changed his patient gown and nned to look for Mango. However, when he went out, he remembered Mango''s words. She said, "From now on, without my permission, you are not allowed to leave the ward. You have to take good care of yourself." These words echoed in Nathaniel''s ears like a spell. He hardly ever listened to other people''s opinions, besides, he was always decisive and independent, but at this moment, he was afraid to see Mango''s disappointed eyes. Nathaniel still returned and obediently went to bed. He changed into his patient gown again andy on the bed, hoping that the wound on his chest would recover soon. But he was still worried, and he didn''t even know what had happened in the police station. After all, as he couldn''t stand the stress in his heart, Nathaniel called Thomas. "How''s the situation over there?" Thomas understood as soon as Nathaniel spoke directly. He walked to the side with his mobile phone and whispered, "Macy has gone crazy. Madam came over to have a look, and then we came to the Hans family to interrogate Newell." "Turn on the phone. I want to hear all Newell''s confession throughout the whole process." Nathaniel said coldly, and there was a hint of seriousness and toughness in his tone. Originally, he wanted to do all these things himself, but now since Mango wanted to deal with this herself, then he just had to let her handle it. As long as she was safe and good, he would be happy. Thomas turned on the speaker of his phone and returned to Mango''s side again. Mango nced at him, and Thomas immediately understood, and then he nodded. At this moment, Mango suddenly felt warm in her heart. "The man who used to be so heartless actually listened to her word. Since she told him not to leave the ward, he really wouldn''t leave." Nathaniel had be so obedient that it became a little difficult to get used to him, but Mango was greatly moved. This man must really love her! He was just like her five years ago when she was trying so recklessly, so desperately, only to get a smile and praise from him. Mango''s expression became much softer. Newell secretly observed Mango and whispered, "I can tell you everything you want to know, and I can even tell you everything that I know, but I have a request." "Who do you think you are to negotiate with me?" Mango''s face darkened again. Newell had a look on his face as if a dead mouse could feel no cold. He sneered and said, "If you don''t agree to this condition, I won''t tell you anything. I know how much you know about the truth now, but do you have any evidence? What can you do to me without any evidence? Can you do anything to Macy? You will always be that young madam of Ye family who eloped with another men but ended up being buried in the fire! You will never prove your innocence in this life!" Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Honestly, Newell''s words did hit the point, which made Mango''s face look very terrible. "Do you think I care? I can even give up everything. Do you really think you can threaten me? Newell, as I said, I''m a devil who is now back for revenge. If you want to threaten me in this way, I''m sorry but I never intended to use an open and honest method to deal with you. As long as I can make you miserable and make you go through my pain back then, I''m willing to do anything, even if I have to betray my soul!" After finishing her words, Mango stood up and intended to turn around and leave. Newell panicked, he stunned, and he couldn''t calm down. "You can''t do that to Sisi! You absolutely can''t!" "You should know that I absolutely can!" Mango looked at Newell coldly, as if she was looking at a dead man. At this moment, Newell realized that the woman in front of him had really abandoned her kindness and conscience and she had be one of them. He felt so petrified and so horrible. How did he end up like this? If he had known that Mango could survive in that big fire, he would not have left there so early. But it was toote to say anything now. He looked at Mango and asked word by word, "You came back for revenge this time. Is your kindness to Nathaniel also a part of your revenge? You actually don''t love him anymore, do you? You came back only to take advantage of him, right?" Mango became silent. She didn''t know how to answer it, and moreover, she didn''t feel it necessary to talk about this with Newell. It was not his ce to question her feeling towards Nathaniel. Furthermore, she had indeede back with such a decision at the beginning. On the other side of the phone, Nathaniel suddenly held his breath. He knew that he was not supposed to listen to these things, and he was not supposed to doubt Mango''s feelings for him. But at this moment, there seemed to be a devil living in his heart who kept shouting and screaming, urging him to listen carefully to Mango''s answer. However, Mango didn''t reply anything as time went by. Nathaniel suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. That inexplicable sadness seemed to be surging in suddenly from all directions, encircling him and cornering him bit by bit. Newell burst outughing. "Sure enough! I was right, wasn''t I? Nathaniel was regarded as the local king of the Ocean City. He can have any woman he wants, but eventually, he was fooled by you. I don''t know what he will think after he finds out? You''re right, you''re no longer that Mango from five years ago. You don''t have a heart at all. You''re a devil, you came back from the hell to take your revenge. I told you that it was Mr. Ye who had asked me to burn you and your child to death back then. How could you not believe that? Otherwise, why did youe back five yearster? Except for Mr. Ye, does he know that? Does he know that the woman who sleeps next to him was actually a devil from the hell who wants to take her revenge by killing him? "Shut up!" Thomas couldn''t let Newell keep talking, and he hung up the phone without Nathaniel''s permission. He didn''t expect that Newell would suddenly sow discord among them. Did Newell see him putting the phone on speaker just now? So he deliberately tried to sow discord between Mango and Nathaniel, in order to create conflict again between Mango and Nathaniel? Thomas regretted it so much, and he quickly stepped forward and gave Newell a kick. "You heartless b*stard! Did you forget who brought you back from the orphanage to Ye Family so you can have your achievements today? How dare you frame Mr. Ye! Mr. Ye never said that he would burn madam and the young master to death! Newell, you''re unforgivable!" Newell was kicked in the chest by Thomas and burst outughing. "Thomas, are you afraid? You''re trying your best to cover up for Nathaniel, aren''t you? Unfortunately, it was Nathaniel who instructed me to do all of these! He''s a despicable viin. He only wants Mango and her child to die!" Newell firmly clung to this point. Thomas was so angry that he raised his foot to kick him again. "Stop talking nonsense. Do you believe that I''ll kill you?" "Come on! Kill me. Anyway, Nathaniel also intends to kill me. Although I don''t know why he treats Mango so well now, maybe he has his own ideas and schemes, too. Mango, I am telling you, you can never figure out Nathaniel''s schemes, a single woman like you can''t possiblypete with him. Do you think you can delude him? Are you kidding me?" Blood kept oozing from the corners of Newell''s mouth, and he even coughed. Obviously, Thomas had hurt his lungs. Mango looked at him coldly, without any expression on her face, which made it even more difficult for Thomas to figure out what was on Mango''s head. Newell was right. Mango was no longer the madam from five years ago. She showed none of her joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness on her face, which made people feel uneasy. "Madam, don''t listen to his nonsense. Mr. Ye has never said that before, and it was impossible for him to do this!" Thomas quickly rified for Nathaniel. Mango said faintly, "Newell, I can keep you alive, so that you can collect Sisi''s body." After saying that, Mango lifted her foot and walked outside. It took Newell three seconds to figure out the meaning of Mango''s words. He went crazy immediately. "Mango, how dare you! If you dare to do that to Sisi, I swear, even if I be a malicious ghost, I will never spare you!" "Do you think I will care now that I''m already a devil?" Mango''s voice gently floated into Newell''s ears, and suddenly he seemed to have been drained of all his strength. Newell sat directly on the ground with his eyes looked lost, her murmured to himself. "No, no! Sisi, run! Run!" It was obvious that he was about to break down. Thomas hurriedly asked the people of the Hans family to take Newell back inside and then he followed Mango quickly. Mango didn''t say anything, and she didn''t instruct anything else, which made Thomas feel more and more nervous. "Madam, Mr. Ye never gave that order. I swear with my life! Don''t fall into Newell''s trap!" Mango didn''t say anything. After saying goodbye to Madam Hans, Mango came outside alone. The sun was still warm, but her heart was a little cold. "Thomas, take me to Mango''s grave." Thomas was slightly stunned and he quickly said, "Madam, what are you talking about? Mr. Ye never believed that you were dead, so he didn''t allow us to set up a grave." "He bought a cemetery for himself a long time ago. I know about it. Take me to have a look." Mango said calmly. Thomas was a little surprised. How did she know that Nathaniel had already bought himself a grave in advance? Even the olddy of Ye family didn''t know about it. But when he saw Mango, who was unusually calm at this moment, Thomas did not dare to stall. He quickly drove Mango to the private cemetery. It was just like a private garden, except there were a lot of guards here, and they were very conscientious. When they saw Thomasing, all the guards saluted him, but their eyes were fixed on Mango with scrutiny. Mango didn''t care. Looking at this private garden, she suddenly felt a touch of warmth in her heart. It slowly flowed through her limbs and bones, which made her cold hearte back to life again. "Open the door, Madam needs to go in and have a look." It was also Thomas'' first time to here. In the past, Nathaniel only came alone, and he never let anyone follow him. Today, if it wasn''t for Mango''s strong persistence, Thomas wouldn''t have brought Mango here either. He hoped Nathaniel would not me him on this matter. The guard frowned slightly and said as if he was in dilemma, "Thomas, you know that Mr. Ye does not allow anyone to enter. What if Mr. Ye mes..." "I''ll be responsible for it." Thomas didn''t know what kind of secret was in here, but since Mango knew about this ce, there must be some connection between Nathaniel and Mango in here. He didn''t know whether Newell had seeded in sowing the discord, but Thomas was indeed a little worried about Mango''s being so quiet now. It took them a lot of effort to get to this point. Mr. Ye was finally able to let Mango put down all of her guard. Would that all be destroyed by Newell? Thomas regretted for not kicking Newell a few more times just now. When the guard saw that Thomas was all respectful to Mango, he hesitated for a moment and said, "Would you like to call Mr. Ye and ask him?" "I said that I will be responsible for it. Don''t you understand?" Thomas was more or less annoyed. Mango was still standing there calmly. Looking at the blooming plum blossoms on the tree, she asked curiously, "It''s not even winter yet. What did you do to the nts so that all the plum blossoms are blooming in this courtyard?" The guard paused for a moment and then said intentionally, "Mr. Ye spent a lot of money on an equipment to cool down the temperature for the plum blossoms in the yard. Madam, look, the whole yard is actually covered by ayer of see- through ss." After hearing the guard''s words, Mango finally realized that the whole private garden was actually covered with ss. Due to the high transparency and the daytime light, she didn''t notice it for a while. "May I go in and have a look?" Mango asked very politely this time. The guard looked at Thomas again. When he saw Thomas nod, the guard finally let her pass, but he handed both Thomas and Mango a cotton jacket. "Put it on. It will be very cold when you enter the yard." Thomas was a little surprised, but when he saw Mango taking the coat, he also took it and followed inside. As soon as she entered the yard, Mango felt the cold air blowing on her face, which made he shiver uncontrobly. She quickly put on her jacket and felt as if it had be winter immediately. The snow was flying all over the sky, and all the plum blossom were blooming in full bloom. That was real snow. It was produced naturally after the air was processed and frozen. Those were also real plum blossoms. They bloomed on the branches andpeted with each Mango tried to warm up with her breath, but her eyes were became wet. A heat wave filled her eyes and she almost burst into tears. She liked plum blossoms! She really liked them! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, the plum blossoms only bloomed in winter, and Nathaniel was also afraid of the cold, so ever since she married Nathaniel, she had never enjoyed the plum blossoms. However, the courtyard was full of plum blossoms, and he even made all these efforts to make them bloom throughout the year. Mango did not believe that this was Nathaniel''s whim. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Thomas kept shivering with cold, he put on his coat hurriedly, and said directly, "Is it winter inside?" "It''s an imitation of winter time based on biology." Mango said faintly, and she had already lifted her foot and walked inside. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Thomas didn''t quite understand what Mango meant, but he didn''t ask too much and followed her in directly. There were many different kind of breeds of plum blossoms here in this garden, there was even green plum blossoms here. Obviously, Nathaniel had really taken a lot of effort. The fragrance of plum blossoms was so strong that it made people feel refreshed. As Mango was strolling in the plum blossom forest, her heart was melting little by little. At the end of the forest, there was a painting house. Mango walked forward and gently pushed open the door of the painting house, and a fragrant smell came right to her nose. There were plum blossoms nted in the pots, which were even more exquisite than the natural plum blossoms outside. Mango looked at the painting hung in the painting house and felt they looked more or less familiar. All of a sudden, her eyes turned red. It was her work when she just started to learn painting at the age of four. In fact, it was not even an artwork. It was just graffiti. But how did Nathaniel have it? Mango came to the painting and looked at the mark left by herself on the top. She was sure this was the painting drawn by her in the past. Looking all the way to the north, there were her art works when she was five years old, seven years old, eight years old, and even the painting that had been awarded at the age of twelve. The timeline went on all the way until Mango graduated from college, this ce almost collected all the art works she had in her life. Nathaniel had people frame all of these paintings, with not even one speck of dust on them. Mango could no longer hold back her tears. What a silly man, howe he had never told her about this? "Did Nathaniele here often over the past five years?" Mango''s voice was a little low. Thomas nodded and said, "Yes, in the beginning, Mr. Ye often stayed here alone and didn''t let anyone stay with him. Later, he came here once a week and nothing could stop him. However, every time he came, Mr. Ye came here alone and even I was not allowed to follow him. He said that this was his private space and no one was allowed to step on it. Today, I came here with you. I am not sure if Mr. Ye would be unhappyter." "No, he won''t." Mango smiled gently, and affection filled between her eyes and brows. As she visited the whole painting house, she felt like she had gone through her entire life. Although Nathaniel never set up a grave for her, yet he tried to memorize her and miss her in this way. If such deep feeling was not counted as love, then what was love? Mango slowly observed them and looked at them carefully. After passing through the painting house, there was a bedroom behind it. A wedding dress and a Chinese-style costume were hung in here. Mango could recognize that it was the wedding dress she wore when on the day she got married. Back then, Nathaniel brought this wedding dress from abroad by ne. Although the wedding ceremony was done very hastily, Nathaniel had never missed anything that he intended to give Mango. She heard that this wedding dress had been designed by a famous designer in France. Nathaniel had ordered it a long time ago. Perhaps it was not prepared for Mango in the beginning, but she was the one who finally put it on, and then it became her wedding gown, her wedding dress. And that Chinese style costume had been chosen by Mango herself. The cor was open, and it had a very ssic style, it looked elegant and dignified. She came to the front of the gown and touched it gently, as if she could steel feel the temperature on it. Behind the gown hung a white tuxedo, which was worn by Nathaniel in that year. Mango personally bought it for him. Now, the gown was hung here, and behind it, hung a horizontal board with a few golden big characters on it in the center of the hall. "A good romancests for a hundred years!" Mango''s nose felt sore and she could no longer hold back her tears. The moment she held his hand, she would grow old with him, that was the only thing on her mind when she married Nathaniel in that year. Five years ago, she thought that Nathaniel had betrayed her and then she began to hate this man. However, she never thought he would memorize their marriage and their affection in this way during the past five years. Mango saw two rings ced on the table in the main hall. They were their wedding rings. At that time, Mango left the ring, but she didn''t expect that Nathaniel still kept it. Underneath the rings was their marriage certificate. The marriage certificate was no longer new, and its corners were even a little worn. She could tell that someone was constantly touching and flipping through it. Mango took it out and looked at it. The familiar face made her in tears. Suddenly, it seemed that she had thought of something, Mango took out the photo from her sleeve. It was taken out of the Hans family. It was the woman on Dennis''s easel. It was a yellowed photo. But strangely, she looked exactly the same as Mango''s original face! How could there be such a person that resembled her so much in this world? Most importantly, if there was any rtionship between that woman and Dennis, she would probably around the same age as Mrs. Shen. Mango was a little uneasy. Was that woman rted to her? How could they look so alike? If she said those were actually the same person, no one would probably doubt. But in fact, she had nothing to do with this woman. A flicker of doubt shed through Mango''s mind. She had never heard that she was not a child of Shen family, and she had never heard of any interaction or even rtionship between Shen family and the Hans family. Then howe this photo look so much like her? Mango could not figure it out. She put the photo away again. This ce was full of her breath. Even if she was not here, each flower, grass, tree, and nt here was all decorated ording to her preferences. Instead of being Nathaniel''s private cemetery, it was more like a private space specially built for her. Mango sat in the room. Although it was extremely cold, her heart felt warm and her blood was boiling. Thomas was freezing and he couldn''t stand it anymore. He had to remind Mango, "Mrs. Shen, it''s time for us to go back. I don''t know whether Mr. Ye has had lunch yet." After listening to his words, Mango remembered that she had not had time to have lunch either, not to mention Nathaniel. "Okay, let''s go back." Mango couldn''t wait to see Nathaniel. This man was simply too romantic and secretive. Why didn''t he tell her all the kind things he had done for her? Why didn''t he tell her about his yearning for her during the past five years? Mango couldn''t wait to go out, and she even fell at the door. Thomas was so scared that he hurried to help her, but Mango said with a smile, "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt." Thomas felt that Mango''s mood had changed, and her happiness was inexplicable and sudden. He didn''t know what had happened, but he still helped Mango up. Mango''s knees were bruised, but she didn''t really mind it. After they went out of the private garden, they rushed back to the hospital. When they passed by the Imperial House, Mango told Thomas to stop. She went in and bought Nathaniel a pigeon soup. She heard that pigeon soup was very helpful for the healing of the wound. Mango carefully took the pigeon soup all the way back to the ward. "Nathaniel, look what I have bought you?" Mango''s voice was clear and bright, with a hint of joy and excitement. However, Nathaniel looked at her calmly, without showing any emotion. "What''s wrong?" Only then did Mango realize that the atmosphere in the ward seemed to be a bit weird. Thomas suddenly thought of something. When he was about to speak, he was stopped by Nathaniel. "Get out!" This reproach had a trace of oppression and tolerance in it, as well as a hint of unspeakable anger. Mango was a little surprised. She put the pigeon soup on the table, quickly poured out in the bowl and handed it to Nathaniel. She said with a smile, "Drink it while it''s hot. I heard from the old people that the pigeon soup will heal the wound quickly. I don''t have time today, so I will buy you a pigeon and cook it for you tomorrow." As Nathaniel looked at the steaming Pigeon soup in front of him, Newell''s question for Mango kept shing in his mind. He suddenly opened his mouth. "You onlye back for revenge this time, don''t you? Everything you have done to me was just pretending, all for the sake of using me, right?" Mango was stunned all of a sudden. She seemed to have understood something, and her arms became somewhat stiff. "Did you ask Thomas to follow me only to spy on me?" "Just tell me if it is true? You used to be good to me, and all your feelings for me have been burned in the fire, right? What is your feeling for me now? Do you hate me? Or do you want to take your revenge? Do you want to know what I will look like after I fall in love with you, right? Are you satisfied now? Do you have a sense of aplishment? Do you also want me to experience your despair in the fire back then? Tell me, as long as you say it, I will go. I will help you get your revenge." Nathaniel''s eyes were a little red like blood, and there was even something sparkling in his eyes. His heart hurt so badly! It turned out that falling in love with someone was not only sweet, but also heart breaking. He thought that he had already experienced the most painful time in the world in the past five years, but he didn''t expect that those five years was nothingpared to that question Newell asked Mango. She did not answer, which meant that she admitted it! Nathaniel couldn''t bear it as he started to think that Mango actually came back to him for revenge and that she yed hard to fulfill her intentions. He was being tricked like a fool. If Mango came back to directly tell him that she came for revenge, he wouldn''t have cared so much even if she wanted to take his life. But at this moment, his heart was extremely painful. He would still give her everything, even his life, but his heart seemed to have been ripped open into a big hole by someone. It became so bloody and painful that he simply wanted to die. Mango had never seen Nathaniel like this before. It seemed like he was about to burst into tears at any time. This was not Nathaniel. Nathaniel was strong and indifferent. How would he cry? But howe she felt a little distressed in her heart for no reason? "Nathaniel, that''s not what you think." "Then what is it like? Would you dare to say that you didn''te back to take revenge on me? That you didn''te back to take advantage of me?" Nathaniel''s voice trembled. Mango was lost for words. Her original intention ofing back was indeed to revenge, and more importantly, toe back and take something from Nathaniel''s body. But how could she exin it now? Mango said anxiously, "There was misunderstanding in the past, but now my love for you is true. Nathaniel, I admit that I did have other intentions when I came back this time, but I didn''t do it for myself, but for our..." "Enough!" Nathaniel interrupted her abruptly and even knocked off the pigeon soup in her hand. The pigeon soup was very hot. When it spilled on the back of Mango''s hand, her hand immediately turned red. Nathaniel wanted to stretch out his hand to take a look, but eventually, he held back his urge. He held his hands tightly and said coldly, "Get out!" Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Mango knew if she left at this moment, there would be absolutely no hope of the rtionship between her and Nathaniel. If it had been in the past, she would not have hoped Nathaniel to like her. She had onlye back for Rita. But at this moment, after seeing the private garden and knowing how deeply Nathaniel had loved her, she did not want to let go of his hand anymore. Regardless of the pain on the back of her hand, Mango grabbed Nathaniel''s hand and said, "Can you trust me this time? Just for once! I have never changed my feelings for you from the beginning to the end. Nathaniel, I will not deny that I used to hate you and wanted for nothing more than your death. But as that moment really came, I really couldn''t bear to give up. You also have feelings for me, too. Don''t be affected by others, okay? Can''t we just live our lives together?" Nathaniel looked at Mango who was in tears in front of him. Her eyes were so clear and they were full of emotion. He couldn''t help but want to believe her and to say yes. But he couldn''t forget Newell''s words, and he couldn''t forget Mango''s words that she was a devil sent from the hell. Would the devile back with affection? He could bear anything, but he couldn''t bear the fact that his beloved woman didn''t love him anymore. This made him even more miserable than death. Nathaniel looked at Mango and asked her word by word, "Tell me honestly, that you came back this time only for me, instead of anyone else or anything else, you will not even use me, and will not lie to me or hide anything from me. Mango, as long as you say it, I will believe it, but I want to hear those words from you." Mango suddenly felt a pain in her heart. What could she say? How could she say! At this moment, she could not even face Nathaniel frankly. She felt like a despicable viin. She did note back simply for Nathaniel''s sake. Moreover, she didn''te back for his love. She had other intentions for him, and the thing she wanted was probably the most precious thing for Nathaniel. Mango bit her lower lip, and tears fell down from the corners of her eyes. "I''m sorry." Nathaniel suddenly raised his head, and a pair of bloodshot eyes were in tears immediately. "Get out!" Nathaniel''s voice was not loud, but he seemed to have exhausted all his strength, which made a person''s heart ache inexplicably. "Nathaniel, can you listen to my exnation? I''m really..." "Get out!" Nathaniel pushed Mango away immediately. His beautiful nted eyes were filled with tears, but they were quickly wiped away by him. "Get out of here before I get angry! From now on, I don''t want to see you. I don''t want to hear your voice. I don''t want to see your face! Mango, what do you want? Tell me, and I''ll give it to you immediately. I only beg you not to keep hurting me anymore." Every word from Nathaniel was like a sharp dagger piercing into Mango''s chest. Her tears fell like beads of broken string. "Nathaniel, I have my reasons." "I don''t want to hear it. I have given you too many chances. I don''t want to listen to your sweet talk anymore. My wife Mango has died five years ago. She is dead! Nanny Zhang was right. My wife will not hurt me like this. I''m sorry, Miss Katherine. I need to rest. Please leave my ward." When Nathaniel called out the name "Katherine", Mango burst into tears. She knew that no matter what she was about to say at this moment, Nathaniel would not forgive her anymore. "I''m sorry!" Mango turned around and ran out of the ward. Thomas could hear everything clearly from outside. Seeing that Nathaniel and Mango were in such a mess, he quickly went in and said, "Mr. Ye, things are not like what you think. Mrs. Ye just went to your private garden, and she looked very happy and shocked at that time. Why did you..." "It turns out that she has been to my private garden. It turns out that she has seen my true feeling and affection, that''s why she has be so unscrupulously, isn''t it? She hurt me so unscrupulously, and used me so unscrupulously. Thomas, I am also a human, and my heart hurts too! Do you know that?" Thomas hardly saw Nathaniel being so vulnerable. Nathaniel now looked as though he would fall down by merely a gently push from someone. He looked nothing like that strong Nathaniel! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He looked nothing like that Nathaniel, who was the bigshot in Ocean City! It turned out that anyone would be vulnerable in front of love. Thomas felt anxious. He wanted to defend Mango, but he couldn''t find any reason to defend her. Nathaniel took a deep breath and said, "Go ahead and send her back to The Ye''s Mansion in person. Let Zack protect her and the kids. Then arrange the doctors for me, I want to transfer to another hospital." When he heard the first sentence from Nathaniel, Thomas thought that Nathaniel couldn''t bear to give up after all. Just as he was about to feel happy, he heard Nathaniel saying that he was going to transfer to another hospital. Thomas was stunned for a moment. "Mr. Ye, you are still worried about madam. Why do you have to transfer to another hospital?" "I want to calm down for a few days. Don''t tell anyone about my transfer, especially Mango!" Nathaniel''s eyes were cold, as if he had resumed his decisive and resolute look overnight. But Thomas knew that he was just forcing himself to do. Thomas sighed, he turned around and went out. Mango did not leave the hospital, she was waiting at the hospital gate instead. She didn''t know what she was waiting for. Perhaps she was waiting for Nathaniel toe out? When she heard the footsteps behind her, Mango quickly turned around, but she was disappointed when she saw Thomas. She felt she was very ridiculous. Proud as Nathaniel, he had been hurt like this by her. Why would he chase after her? With his character, he would hope for nothing more than her to leave as far as possible at the moment. Mango felt stressed in her heart and she asked Thomas, "How is he going to deal with me?" Thomas looked at Mango and could feel Mango''s feelings for Nathaniel. But why didn''t she tell Nathaniel all her difficulties? "Madam, Mr. Ye asked me to personally send you to The Ye''s Mansion. If you don''t have other arrangement for this period of time, you can stay in the mansion and take are of the two young masters. Mr. Ye said that he needed to rest in bed, so he won''t bother you during this period of time." Thomas''s words shattered Mango''sst hope. Nathaniel was trying to put her under house arrest, wasn''t he? He hated that she had lied to him and used him, but he couldn''t bear to let her go. Even at this moment as he got so angry, he still remembered to ask Thomas to send her back personally. How could she be so cruel as to hurt such a man? Was it true that the big fire five years ago had obliterated alll of her conscience? Mango''s eyes became wet again, but she didn''t say anything more. She turned around and got in the car. Thomas sighed softly and said, "Madam, Mr. Ye is a proud person. He''ll get over it after a while. You''d better both calm down during this period of time." "Thank you, Thomas." Mango smiled weakly, but in the end, she still couldn''t sustain that smile. She turned her head, and her eyes felt sore. She wanted to cry. "Can I see my parents?" She knew that Nathaniel had put her under house arrest, but at this moment, she really wanted to talk to a close rtive. Thomas said awkwardly, "Let''s wait for a while, Mrs. Li." Mango didn''t speak anymore. The car drove back to The Ye''s Mansion. There were more security guards here than before, and even more frequent patrols. When Mango got out of the car, Zack came out to greet her in person. "Miss Shen, you are back?" Zack looked at Mango with a polite and respectful attitude, just like he had been before, but Mango knew that something was not the same anymore. Zion heard that Mango hade back, and he ran out of the house in a hurry. "Mommy!" He sprinted over and directly ran into Mango''s arms. Mango was in a trance. She was run into by him so hard that she almost fell down, but she still pretended tough and said, "Did you miss mommy?" "Of course I missed you. I missed you every day. Mommy, are youing back to stay with us? Mr. Ye said that we have to make up for our homework recently, so he asked you toe back to help us with our homework. Is that true?" Zion looked at Mango like a little adult and he found that Mango''s eyes were a little red and swollen. "Mommy, did Mr. Ye bully you? I''ll go talk to him!" After saying that, Zion ran outside, only to be stopped by Mango. "No, he didn''t bully me. We just watched a TV show together. It was so touching that I couldn''t help crying." Mango did have this habit. When she watched TV and saw something emotional, she would burst into tears. Zion was dubious and he quickly looked at Thomas. "You can''t lie to me! Did Mr. Ye bully mommy?" Thomas felt very embarrassed and quickly said, "Young Master Zion, think about it. Mr. Ye is still injured. How was he able to bully madam?" "That''s true. I don''t think he has the guts either. Mommy, if Mr. Ye bullies you, you must tell me. I''ll vent your anger! Don''t forget that you have a son behind you!" Mango''s nose felt sore again. Nathaniel did not bully her! But she bullied Nathaniel! Mango held Zion in her arms immediately and whispered, "Be nice to him in the future. After all, he gave you life and brought you to this world." "That doesn''t mean he can bully my mommy!" Zion tightly wrapped his arms around Mango''s neck. Mango''s mind was veryplicated at this moment, but she couldn''t show it in front of the child either. She could only try her best to bear it, and she felt as if she was going to suffocate in pain. After entering the Ye''s Mansion, Wisdom did note out. Zack said that Wisdom had a cold recently and was still resting, so he did not inform him. Mango felt upset in her chest, but she didn''t want Zion to see it. She had to say, "Zion, mommy is a little tired these days. I want to have a rest. Can you not disturb mommy?" Zion felt that Mango was a little strange, but when he heard that Mango hadn''t rested well, he still stood aside and said with concern, "Mommy, have a good rest then. I''lle to see youter." "Okay." Mango smiled faintly, but she couldn''t help but feel the pain in her heart spreading. When she returned to Nathaniel and her bedroom, she felt that heartache once again. Everything here was implicating Nathaniel''s feelings for her. She knew that she couldn''t be med for whatever emotion she had when she first came back. After all, the misunderstanding caused by the big fire five years ago was simply too deep, but even though she knew it, when she saw Nathaniel''s fragile and distressed look, Mango''s heart was still heartbroken. She was about to make a phone call to Nathaniel when she suddenly realized that her phone had been blocked by him. Mango could no longer hold back her tears and she fell to the bed, feeling heartbroken. How could she make up for everything? Chapter 147 Chapter 147 After Mango left, Nathaniel arranged for people to go through the hospital transfer procedure. He did it so surreptitiously that no one knew where he went. Mango learned about Nathaniel''s hospital transfer at night during the dinner time, as she personally cooked the pigeon soup for Nathaniel. But when she told Thomas to deliver it, Thomas said that Nathaniel was no longer staying in that hospital, and he wouldn''t tell her where Nathaniel had gone either. She knew that she hadpletely hurt Nathaniel. Thomas looked at Mango and asked in a low voice, "Madam, Mr. Ye told me to ask you what''s your purpose ofing back this time. As long as Mr. Ye can help you, feel free to ask. You can use anything or any resources in Ye family." "I want to see him!" Mango didn''t want to say anything at this moment, she only wanted to see Nathaniel. Thomas said awkwardly, "Mrs. Ye, don''t put me in a difficult position. You know, no one can interfere with Mr. Ye''s decision. He kept saying that you can want anything, take anything away, or even his life, but now he doesn''t want to see you." Mango''s heart ached again. Had he made up his mind not to see her again? Or had he really decided to forget her? Mango didn''t know. She only felt that her heart was bing barren again. "Has Newell confessed yet?" Mango had to divert her emotions. Otherwise, she wouldn''t know what to do. If Zion was to be affected by her depression, she would feel sorry for him. Thomas shook his head and said, "No, Newell is still very stubborn. Maybe he''s waiting for something." "Can I leave the mansion? I''m not going to find Nathaniel, can I just go out to deal with something?" Thomas didn''t know how to answer Mango''s question. "I need to ask Mr. Ye." "Okay." Mango was very quiet and obedient, but Thomas could see that the gleam had disappeared from her eyes. At this moment, Mango was like a walking dead, without any emotion at all, just like what Nathaniel had been in the past five years. He shook his head again. Thomas didn''t know what to say about the rtionship between Nathaniel and Mango in the current situation, let alone persuade them. He just hoped that they could break through the little obstacle in their hearts and get back together. It was not easy for them to fall in love with each other, and it was even more difficult for them to make it to this moment, wasn''t it? Thomas sighed and called Nathaniel. Nathaniel was silent for a while and said, "Wherever she goes, you follow her. You must protect her." "Mr. Ye, since you can''t get your mind off madam. Why do you have to..." Thomas wanted to persuade him, but before he could say more things, Nathaniel had already hung up the phone. What a proud person. When he put his heartpletely in front of Mango without hiding anything, he ended up being deceived and used by Mango, which was the most hurtful thing. Although Thomas didn''t know on what purpose Mango wanted to use Nathaniel this time when she came back, he really didn''t think that Mango was such a cruel person. Why would they torture each other since they were clearly in love with each other? After hanging up the phone, Thomas said to Mango, "Mr. Ye said that you can go anywhere, but I need to follow you to protect your safety." "Okay." Mango did not expect Nathaniel to release herpletely. She understood Nathaniel''s struggle and sadness. At dinner time, Wisdom''s body temperature still didn''t go down much, so Mango was more or less worried. "How long has Wisdom been in such a situation?" "Not long ago. It started fromst night." Zack didn''t treat Mango differently. Mango was more or less confused. "How did he suddenly fall ill? Has he seen a doctor?" "He has seen the doctor. The doctor said that he had the stomach flu, but Wisdom has always been in good shape. This time he had diarrhea and he also threw up in addition to the high fever. I''m really worried." Zack''s brows were tightly knitted, and his anxiety was shown in his words and expression. Zion didn''t have much appetite either. He said in a low voice, "Mommy, do you want to tell Mr. Ye? Wisdom kept taking during his sleep today." "Sleep talking? What kind of sleep talking?" Mango was a little confused. Zion said in a low voice, "He kept saying he wanted to find mommy." Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Wisdom''s mommy was Macy, and Macy''s current situation could absolutely not be seen by Wisdom. Now that Wisdom was herst straw that could be held, would she have done anything to Wisdom? "How many servants are new here? I mean who were hired by Macy?" Mango''s question stunned Mrs. Liu a little, but she quickly said, "There are three new recruits during these two or three years, but they were not hired by Miss Cho. They were hired by the former housekeeper, Nanny Zhang. What''s wrong? Miss Shen, is there a problem?" "Find a reliable person to test all the food fromst night. By the way, put some clothes on Wisdom. Zack, go to the hospital with me and Wisdom." Mango made a prompt decision. She kept feeling that there was something wrong with it. Zack became nervous too when he saw Mango being so cautious. "Mommy, I want to go, too." Zion seemed to have realized something and tightly pulled Mango''s sleeve.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Looking at her son''s firm eyes, Mango couldn''t rest assured to leave him alone at home, so she nodded. For some reason, Mango trusted the military hospital very much. In case of any emergency, she even called Terrance because she heard that the current director of the military hospital had a good rtionship with Terrance. Terrance was very happy when he received a call from Mango, but he was a little disappointed when he learned she was calling to him to help Nathaniel''s son, Wisdom. After all, he was a man with strong self-control. Terrance quickly adjusted his state of mind and rushed to the Military Hospital at once. Mango also went out of The Ye''s Mansion with Zion and Zack, but very few people knew about it. When the director of the hospital saw Terrance specially came over to inform him, he realized that Mango, who was in front of him was very important to Terrance, so he quickly took over. When he saw that the patient was Wisdom, the director was stunned. He had never heard of any close rtionship between the Hans family and Ye family. Now, Terrance was working this hard for the young master of Ye family. The director couldn''t really figure it out, but he didn''t ask either. "I''ll check him carefully!" The director nodded at Mango and took Wisdom into the checkup room. Mango suddenly felt that she had missed something. "Thomas, send someone to ambush around the police station. I''m afraid someone will break the prison tonight." Thomas was slightly stunned and said with some uncertainty, "Miss Shen, it''s impossible! After all, it''s the police station." "It''s better safe than sorry. Worst case, we wait for the entire night in vain. I sincerely hope that nothing will happen during the night. If that''s the case, I''ll treat the bros to breakfast." Since Mango had said so, Thomas naturally couldn''t say anything more. He immediately went down to arrange the people. Terrance knew who was detained in the police station, but he only felt a little confused. "What are you suspicious of?" "Wisdom is a very easy child, and he rarely has any cold or fever throughout the year. But sincest night, he has been having a fever and talking during his sleep. I suspect that he is not ill, but has been poisoned instead." "What?" Terrance was a little surprised. "Do you have any evidence?" "No, it''s just my gut feeling. If I were Macy, I would have to fight for myself at this point. She can''t just wait for her death in prison. Besides, Susie was also outside. She has been really quiet these days and she stopped looking for me. This is not her style, unless she has something more important to do." Mango calmly analyzed. Terrance suddenly understood. "Do you mean that they want to use Wisdom as a breakthrough point?" "I guess so. As long as Wisdom is in their hands, they will still have a chance." Mango said lightly, without any emotion in her words. Terrance suddenly felt that something was missing in Mango, who was right in front of him, she appeared to be so cold and indifferent. Had something happened to her? Or did Newell''s words have any impact on Mango? Why did she ask about what had happened five years ago? What exactly had happened five years ago? Terrance couldn''t figure it out, but he felt that it was not the right time to ask. He could only ask in a low voice, "I''m afraid Susie doesn''t have the guts to do that, does she?" "Who knows?" Mango didn''t say anything more. Although Zion didn''t understand what Mango and Terrance were talking about, he vaguely sensed that it had something to do with Wisdom. And Wisdom''s illness didn''t seem normal either. His small nted eyes were tightly narrowed. Mango saw that her son did not speak, so she thought that he was frightened. She gently patted on his back and said, "Don''t be afraid. Mommy is here." "I''m not afraid. I''m just worried about Wisdom''s health." Zion was really worried about Wisdom. Although sometimes that rascal was a little stupid and he always liked to follow him around, he was still worried about him. Mango didn''t say anything, and she was also a little worried. She knew what Wisdom meant to Nathaniel. If something really happened to Wisdom, Nathaniel would be miserable for the rest of his life. Time passed by. Wisdom had note out yet, and the people who had been waiting were somewhat anxious. Zion could not wait any longer and wanted to rush in, but Mango stopped him. "Wait a little longer. We need to trust the doctor and Wisdom. Although he is not as smart as you, he is still a child of Ye Family. The children from Ye Family are not this weak." Zion nodded and calmed down again. Another half an hourter, the door of the checkup room finally opened, and the director came out wearily. "Director, how is it going?" Mango asked with some concern. The Director looked at her, then he looked at Terrance, he whispered, "I need to see Mr. Ye. I want to talk to him about something." "You know about Mr. Ye''s health condition. In order to recover well, he has been transferred to another hospital, hasn''t he? From now on, I will take over everything about Wisdom. Everything about him is directly rted to me. If you have anything to say, just say it directly." Mango made a deration in this way. Terrance was slightly stunned, and so was the director. Although he knew that Mango had a good rtionship with Nathaniel, could she really represent the entire Ye Family? Seeing that the dean was a little hesitant, Thomas stepped forward and said, "Mr. Ye has said that Miss Shen call make decisions on everything in Ye family. Director, if you have anything to say, just say it. Our Miss Shen represents Mr. Ye and represents the decision of Ye family." After listening to Thomas''s words, Mango''s heart suddenly ached again. Even so, Nathaniel still grant her with the absolute trust and favor, but he did not want to see her again! Chapter 148 Chapter 148 The pain gradually spread out from her heart, but she was not willing to show it in front of outsiders. Even though her heart was bleeding, Mango''s face was still calm andposed. She thought to herself, that she was really different from the woman she was before. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. With a wry smile, Mango looked at the Director again. After listening to what Thomas said, the director naturally didn''t argue anymore. He looked at these people and whispered, "At first we also thought that young master Wisdom had a stomach flu. We treated him as a stomach flu patient, but it obviously didn''t work. We took some blood from Wisdom and analyzed it, then we found something in Wisdom''s body, which was enough to make Young Master Wisdom''s body weak and cause a high fever simr to the symptom of a cold." "What''s that?" Mango''s hands were tightly sped together. She was just a little suspicious, but she didn''t expect it to be true. This feeling was simply too horrible. Mango shuddered uncontrobly at the thought that such a thing could actually happen under Zack''s protection. Everyone''s face turned upset. The director looked at them and said in pain, "It''s lead." "What?" Mango immediately grabbed Zion. The Director said in a low voice, "It''s lead. It''s a kind of hazardous substance. It can''t suddenly enter the body and cause harm to the child immediately. It can only exist in the body over umtion through days and months. As long as something triggers it, it will cause a lot ofplications. I have seen the blood analysis of Wisdom. The lead has been umted in his body for at least two years." Mango''s heart suddenly ached. A four-year-old child had been poisoned for two years, and no one was aware of it. It was simply too horrible! "Is there any way to cure him? Doctor, he is only a four-year-old kid!" Mango was also a mother, but it was hard for her to imagine that a mother would do something so intolerable to her own son. Zion didn''t know anything, but he was also worried. He grabbed Mango''s hand and asked, "Mommy, is Wisdom''s illness very serious?" Thomas suddenly thought of Zion, he pushed him in front of the doctor and said, "Director, please also test the blood of Young Master Zion." Mango''s face suddenly changed. "Zion should be fine, won''t he? He only came back not long ago!" "Just in case." Thomas only said three words to Mango, but Mango started to feel anxious. If that person had been long hated her and also wanted to kill Zion, would he also have been poisoned? At the thought of this possibility, Mango felt her body cold as ice and her palms were sweating. "Mommy, what''s going o n? Do I need to have a checkup, too?" Zion''s eyes, which were simr to Nathaniel''s, made Mango unable to answer, but she said softly, "Good boy, it will be fine. It''s just a blood test, to make Mommy rest assure." "Okay." Zion didn''t want Mango to feel uneasy, so he nodded obediently. The director quickly brought Zion in. Thomas had already run to the side to call Nathaniel. At this point, Nathaniel would probably show up. Mango didn''t want to meet Nathaniel in this situation, but she indeed missed him too much. They had only been parted for a short afternoon, and she was already missing him like crazy. She didn''t know what Nathaniel would feel. Nathaniel was enraged when he heard the news. "Are all the people in Ye Family dead? They poisoned Wisdom under my nose for two years. What''s wrong with those servants who have been taking care of Wisdom? Investigate them one by one! You must find out the truth about this matter." Thomas agreed naturally. He then told him about Mango''s arrangements. After a moment of silence, Nathaniel said, "Do as she said." "Mr. Ye, will youe?" "I want to take care of my injuries. As I said, she will deal with everything in Ye Family. When Zion''s test resultes out, send it to me in time." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he hung up the phone, but his heart felt very heavy. Who was it? Who did this to Wisdom? Could it be Macy? Would she be capable of doing that? Would she be this cruel? It seemed almost impossible for her to poison her own son. However, except for Macy, who else would have possibly done such a thing to Wisdom? Zion''s test result came out, and there was no problem. Maybe that person had not had time to do anything to Zion yet, or maybe Zion only came back not long ago, and that person hadn''t had the opportunity to take action yet, but Mango still broke out in a cold sweat. She hugged Zion tightly, looking very uneasy. "Director, how are you going to treat Wisdom?" "It is best to change the blood, but as his blood type is very rare, and a child''s body can''t bear too much, besides, his current physical condition is not suitable for surgery, so we can only try to stabilize him at the present and try to find the blood source at the same time. However, the longer lead stays in the body, the more harm it will do for the human body, especially for children. It will affect the intellectual growth and physical development. This is not enough to cause death, but it is likely to make the child retarded." The director''s words made Mango shudder again. Who on earth was so cruel? Could it be Macy? She didn''t know, but she said firmly, "I need to make sure that Wisdom is absolutely safe." "That should be no problem. I''ll send someone from the Hans family to protect them in turn." Terrance suddenly opened his mouth. Mango felt more or less grateful. "Mr. Hans, this has nothing to do with your family. I really appreciate you for your help just now. You ??? n see... "Don''t mention it. If you really regard me as a friend, don''t reject me. In the whole Ocean City, very few people who want to be the enemy of the Hans family while offending Ye Family at the same time. If there is someone, I am not afraid of him, but I''m only worried that he won''t show up." Terrance was full of murderous intent. Most of the children from the Hans family died on the battlefield, but there were also descendents in the Hans family. However, those descendents all died of illness due to various reasons. In the past, Terrance had thought that it might be the punishment from the heaven, for the Hans family had killed too many people. But today, when he saw Wisdom like this, it suddenly urred to him that maybe the death of the descendents of the Hans family had also been caused by someone who had done something in the dark. This puzzle haunted Terrance''s mind like a curse. If that was the case, who could it be? Terrance couldn''t figure it out, but he couldn''t just watch an innocent child die and do nothing. "Director, I remember that in our military hospital, there is a separate ward for the Hans family. No one is allowed to enter." "Yes." The director nodded and said, "This is a special honor for the Hans family. No one could enter the ward freely without the orders from the Hans family." "Put Wisdom there for treatment. You must find the blood source as soon as possible and cure the child thoroughly." Terrance''s words made the director nod. "Okay, we will try our best. If we need, can we use the power of the Hans family in the military region?" "Yes." Terrance was now the person in charge of the Hans family. As soon as he said this, Mango knew immediately how much she and Ye family had owed to the Hans family. She solemnly bowed to Terrance. "Mr. Hans, I thank you on behalf of Ye family!" Terrance frowned slightly. When he heard that she represented Ye Family, he felt a little ufortable. "I just don''t want to see anything happen to an innocent child. It has nothing to do with Ye Family. Besides, you can''t represent Ye Family. Although Nathaniel said that you can made decision on everything in Ye Family, you are still Miss Shen in the outside, aren''t you?" The meaning of this sentence was very obvious. As long as Nathaniel did not marry Mango, she could only be Miss Shen. No matter how much power Nathaniel gave her, Terrance would treat her as Miss Shen. Thomas was a little angry and wanted to say something, but then he saw the explicit affection in Terrance''s eyes. "Mr. Hans!" Thomas couldn''t help screaming. Terrance looked at Mango with a smile and said, "As long as you are not Nathaniel''s wife, I will always have the right to pursue you, don''t you think? Miss Shen." Mango also saw the affection in Terrance''s eyes. She had noticed it before, but Terrance did not show it clearly at that time. He was still hesitating and struggling, but now Terrance had obviously made his goal clear and figured out what he wanted. Mango felt stressed. "Mr. Hans, the person I love is Nathaniel. I can only be his wife for this life." "It doesn''t matter. I won''t give up until thest moment." Terrance wasn''t discouraged at all, which made Mango a little unable to adapt. Zion frowned slightly, he looked at Terrance in front of him and said, "Do you want to pursue my mommy?" "Of course." Terrance looked Zion in the eyes and was not afraid at all. "Don''t you think it''s bad that my mommy also has me as a burden?" "Zion!" Mango didn''t like Zion to describe himself like that. She never looked at Zion and Rita as a burden to her. Terrance saw determination in Zion''s eyes. This child was not simple! Especially his eyes, they looked just like Nathaniel''s, besides, he would probably be more powerful than Nathaniel in the future. Terrance said with a smile, "I''m not afraid. We don''t have many children in the Hans family. As long as you and your mommy like, you can be my son." "I already have my daddy. I''m sorry." Zion said faintly, but he then said with a smile, "But I appreciate you very much. Cheer up!" He suddenly made a gesture for Terrance to cheer him up, even with a hint of naughtiness. Mango was simply speechless. "Zion!" "Yes!" Zion stood up straight with a serious look, and then he stuck out his tongue at Mango and said, "Mommy, I recently learned a saying that there''s other fish in the sea. I think Mr. Hans is very good. You can consider him. A person like Mr. Ye who doesn''t know how to please thedies, you''d better think twice about it." "Zion!" Mango felt that her son in front of her seemed to have changed. He actually encouraged his mother to ept the pursuit of another man! Did he really dislike Nathaniel so much in his heart? Mango wanted to teach Zion a lesson, but Zion ran inside quickly. While running, he also made a face and said, "Mommy, Wisdom is timid. He will be afraid if he stays here alone. I will stay with him! Think about my words again. Uncle Huo who is next to you is really good! Mr. Hans, cheer up!" "Zion!" Mango felt that her face was burning, while Terrance burst intoughter. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 After beingughed by Terrance, Mango felt even more ashamed. What kind of son was this! "Mr. Hans, please don''t mind him. Zion has been spoiled by me." "It''s okay. I kind of like him. If I have time, I''ll y with him more often. Don''t you mind, Miss Shen?" Terrance asked with a smile. How could Mango say that she would mind? Would Terrance actually stop seeing Zion if she said she minded? Moreover, Terrance had done her such a big favor. Mango, of course, couldn''t reject him. She nodded with some embarrassment. "Well, just leave everything to me. At present, your task is to go back and find out who poisoned Wisdom in The Ye''s Mansion. If you need my help in the police station, feel free to let me know. Don''t be so polite to me." Mango could only smile lightly when she heard Terrance''s words. She didn''t mean to be polite at first, but now since Zion had made such a scene, how could she not be polite? Mango smiled awkwardly and had toe out with Thomas quickly. Thomas said angrily, "Madam, don''t listen to Mr. Hans. He is no match to Mr. Ye at all." Mango paused for a moment. When she thought of Nathaniel, her heart ached again. "Really? At least Mr. Hans is pursuing me, while Mr. Ye is avoiding me." These words made Thomas speechless immediately. He scratched the back of his head with distress, then he quickly took out the phone and called Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, if you don''te out again, madam will be taken away by Mr. Hans. Young Master Zion also said that he felt confident about Mr. Hans'' pursuit for madam. Moreover, Young Master Zion also called him Mr. Hans." Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly darkened. "What does it have to do with the Hans family?" "Mr. Hans used the secret ward of the Hans family for the treatment of Young Master Wisdom. The doctor said that Young Master Wisdom needed to change his blood, but now since the blood stock in the blood bank is low, besides, Young Master Wisdom is not in a good health situation, so he can only recuperate first." Nathaniel''s face turned terrible when he heard Thomas'' words. "How is Zion?" "Young Master Zion is fine. Maybe that person hadn''t had the time to do something to him yet. Young Master Zion is staying with Young Master Wisdom." Nathaniel frowned tightly. He should have shown up since such a thing had happened, but he was really not mentally prepared to face Mango here. "Utilize all the resource of Ye Family to protect them. We must find out who has done this." "Yes." After hanging up the phone, Thomas found that Mango had already got into the car and was looking at him through the window. "Have you finished the call? When will hee back?" Thomas said with some hesitation, "Mr. Ye said he wanted to rest." "Then go ahead and rest." Mango was more or less angry. This man was bing more and more melodramatic. She did not believe that Nathaniel would really be able to sit tight. He was just holding grudges against her, but how could he rest well after such a big thing had happened? Mango directly rolled up the window and said coldly, "Let''s go home." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Thomas felt just like a sandwich who was caught in the middle, but what could he say at this moment? He could offend both sides by saying anything wrong. He could only get into the car quickly, start the car and go back to Ye''s Mansion. There was no change in The Ye''s Mansion. When Mrs. Liu saw Mangoing back, she whispered, "Miss Shen, after you left, Nanny Zhang called and asked for the kitchen maid, Mrs. Zhao." Mango frowned slightly. "Who hired Mrs. Zhao? When was she hired?" "Three years ago, Nanny Zhang hired her." "Nanny Zhang..." Mango was contemting on this name, and she couldn''t figure it out in her heart. Nanny Zhang was particrly kind to Nathaniel, to the point that she would sacrifice everything for him. But Wisdom was Nathaniel''s treasure. Would she really do anything to Wisdom? If she had done anything to Zion, it would make sense. But the doctor had said that the poison in Wisdom''s body had been umted for at least two years. Could it be someone else? But how could it be so coincidental? That Nanny Zhang called at this time? "What did she say? Did you hear anything?" Mrs. Liu shook her head and said, "I didn''t dare to get too close. I just heard her calling Nanny Zhang, and I don''t know about anything else." Mango felt the whole thing was very confusing. "Let''s cook first and sit tight. Watch closely on Mrs. Zhao''s actions." "Okay, Miss Shen." Mrs. Liu quickly left. Thomas asked in a low voice, "Madam, do you suspect Mrs. Zhao? Or Nanny Zhang?" "Where is Nanny Zhang?" Only then did Mango realize that there was no sign of Nanny Zhang at all. Judging from the phone calls that Nanny Zhang had made to Nathaniel before, she should still be in Ocean City. Thomas thought for a while, he then told Mango everything about how Nanny Zhang had framed Zion, and then got kicked out by Nathaniel, and even how shemitted suicide by banging her head. Mango didn''t expect that Zion would go through such a tremendous grievance behind her back. And Nathaniel actually wanted to kick Nanny Zhang out for them. She would be lying if she said she was not moved, but the more touched she felt, the more upset she became. Mango got up and went upstairs. Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Thomas didn''t follow her, he then asked someone to prepare for the dinner. Mango sat on the bed in the bedroom, and everything she and Nathaniel had done in this room shed through her mind. They used to be the closest people in the world. They were going to hold hands and spend the rest of their lives together. But now, it ended in such a mess. Mango knew that she was not supposed to call Nathaniel, and she might not be able to get through. Nathaniel had already cklisted her number, hadn''t he? However, she still couldn''t help but call Nathaniel''s mobile phone. This time, the phone went through. Mango quickly hung up, but she felt as if something was wrong with herself. Did she call Nathaniel because she missed him? Why did she hang up the phone all of a sudden? Nathaniel was also looking at his phone at the moment, his phone was full of Mango''s photos. When the phone rang, he answered it subconsciously, only to hear the busy tone after the hanging up. He took a quick look at the caller ID and saw that it was from Mango. His eyes became dark and unclear, and there was even some inexplicable pain and misery in them. The person sent to the police station reported to Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, someone came to the police station." "Who?" "Susie." Nathaniel''s eyes squinted, with a murderous intent shing in them. "Madam is right. Even if there is no evidence, Wisdom''s poisoning must has something to do with Susie and Macy. Keep an eye on them. As long as Susie takes Macy away, arrest them immediately." "Yes." On the other hand, Susie arrived at the police station. Of course, the director would not allow her to see Macy, but Susie took out a piece of paper. When he saw the name on that paper, the director''s forehead started to sweat. "I''ll open the door for you right now." The director brought Susie to Macy''s room. Macy pretended to be mad and out of her mind, she made herself look very miserable. Susie could barely recognize her at first nce. "Macy, how did you end up like this? Macy!" Susie quickly walked in and hugged Macy. When Macy saw that it was Susie, she could no longer hold back and started crying out loud. "Mom, are you here to save me? Take me away, I can''t stay here for another minute! I can''t pretend anymore. They tortured me, and they beat me with electric baton and I couldn''t help screaming. Mom, please save me!" Macy burst into tears and said. Susie was so angry that her eyes turned red. "These bunch of b*stards, I will never spare them. But I can''t take you away now. Macy, listen to me. I''ll get someone toe here and do a checkup for you tomorrow. As long as the doctor can prove that you are mentally ill, no matter what you have done, they can''t do anything to you. This is the only way I can think of to save you now." Susie''s words stunned Macy. "Where is Wisdom? Didn''t you tell Wisdom that I was locked up? Didn''t you ask him to beg Nathaniel to let me get out? Mom, Nathaniel likes Wisdom very much. He treats Wisdom as his lifeblood. As long as you tell Wisdom to beg him, he will definitely agree." "It''s useless. I can''t even see Wisdom at all. They have increased the number of guards in and out of The Ye''s Mansion by three times. Seeing Wisdom is even more difficult than climbing up to the sky. I bribed a maid in Ye Family and told her to give Wisdom some medicine. As long as Wisdom is ill, they will send Wisdom out to treat him. Then, I will have the opportunity to see Wisdom. But it''s been so long, and there was nothing spread out from Ye Family at all. I don''t know how Wisdom is doing now." Susie''s words made Macy suddenly nervous. "What did you do to Wisdom? He''s only a four-year-old child! Mom, he''s the child I gave birth to with all kind of difficulty after ten- month pregnancy. He''s the heir of Ye Family! How could you do anything to him?" "Enough! You only know that he is your son, but don''t know that you are also my daughter! I have also gone through difficulty to give birth to you after ten-month pregnancy. How can I watch you suffer here? Who am I running around for during these days? I did everything for you! Macy, listen carefully, Wisdom is just a posthumous child. Let''s put aside the fact that he is not Nathaniel''s biological son. Even if he was, since Mango''s son is back now, who do you think Nathaniel will like better? Wisdom is not smart, nor is he adorable. He was not able to make you the wife of Nathaniel in the past five years. What is the use of this son? He is much closer to Nathaniel than to you, his own mother! You have been gone for so many days, have you heard that Wisdom was looking for you? It''s not the right time to think for Wisdom, but you need to think about how you can get out from here! Only when you get out of here, will you still be Wisdom''s mother, the mother of the heir of Ye Family! Otherwise, everything is just an empty talk, do you understand?" Susie pushed Macy away. Macy felt as if she was in a daze. She used to be so high above, how did she suddenly be like this? "Mom, I want to go out from here, but I can''t let anything happen to Wisdom. If something bad happens to him, I will have even less hope!" "I know that. Don''t worry. The Ye Family is powerful and they won''t let anything happen to Wisdom. Also, I heard that Wisdom likes Zion, Mango''s son, and he always treats him as a brother. He even likes Mango, too. Look what your good son has done, he even likes your deadly enemy! Macy, how do you usually educate your son? If you don''t get out of here any sooner, I am afraid that your son will call Mango motherter!" "It''s impossible! He won''t!" Macy was so frustrated and she screamed, which had also attracted the guards from outside. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 "What are you yelling for? Shut up!" The guard knocked on the door. The sound from the baton made Macy flinch uncontrobly, and then she quickly got into Susie''s arms. "Mom, save me, save me! Help me to get out!" Seeing Macy like this, Susie felt very distressed. She whispered, "Listen to me. Here is a bottle of medicine, which can make you temporarily out of your mind. About eight o''clock tomorrow, a doctor wille to check you. Remember, take it half an hour before that. This medicine can onlyst for two hours. You must hold on. Macy, as long as you can get out of here, I will find a way to make you get back on your feet again. Only when you get out from here will you have all kinds of possibilities, do you understand?" Macy felt a little nervous when she saw Susie handing her a small bottle. "Mom, what kind of medicine is this? Will it be harmful to me?" "Don''t worry. I gave birth to you. Will I hurt you? Think about Mango, and think about your son. You have been through all kind of difficulty to give birth to him. Do you really want him to be Mango''s son?" "No! I don''t want it! Wisdom is mine! Nathaniel is mine! The entire Ye Family is mine!" Macy frantically hid the medicine. She was betting everything on it. Susie was right! She would only have hople once she got out from here. Seeing her like this, Susie patted her handfortingly and said, "Don''t be afraid. I found the doctor here tomorrow. No matter what she did to you, you don''t have to resist, just try your best to cooperate with it." "Okay." Macy had already had enough of this ce. Putting aside fhe fact that it was cold and damp at night, although the guards outside would not do anything to her, their attitude was really unbearable. Susie was still trying to say more to Macy, but the director knocked on the door from outside and said in a low voice, "Mrs. Cho, you should leave now. If Ye family finds out that you''re here, I won''t be able to exin it to them." "Got it." Susie looked at Macy with concern, and the corners of her eyes were a little wet. "Mom will get you out tomorrow." "I''ll wait for you. Mom, please get me out!" Macy had never been so helpless. Susie left reluctantly. Macy curled up in a corner like an abandoned child. She had never thought that one day she would stay here and live like an animal. All of this was caused by Mango. Mango! "I will never spare you!" A cold light came out of Macy''s eyes. As soon as Susie left, someone had already sent the video and conversation from that room to Nathaniel. Even without being noticed by anyone in the police station, including the guards. Nathaniel''s eyes darkened once more as he watched the conversation between that mother and her daughter. It seemed that Macy did not know that Wisdom had been poisoned. He had to let someone tell Macy this clearly. He wanted to see how far Macy would go for her son. If Macy really could do anything for her son, maybe he would forgive her for Wisdom''s sake. As Nathaniel was thinking, he called someone. "Find out the name of the doctor that Susie has found, and send the message to Macy, telling her that Wisdom is in critical condition from the poisoning, no matter what kind of method you are using." "Yes!" After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel stood by the window and smoked. As soon as he lit it up, he remembered that Mango didn''t like the smell of cigarettes on him. He subconsciously put it out, but the moment he put it out, he simply felt he was too useless and weak. Mango had treated him like that, why would he still listen to her? Nathaniel lit up another cigarette like a child and took a deep puff, only to be choked to cough nonstop. He had to put out the cigarette, and his chest felt ufortable like burning. She knew it clearly that it was Newell''s trick by sowing discord between them, but why Mango didn''t rify that she was not like that? She told him in person that she had her own difficulties. What kind of difficulties could make her have other intentions to him? In the past, what Mango wanted most was Nathaniel''s heart and Nathaniel''s love. Now he had given them to herpletely, but she still seemed to be looking for something else. What on earth did she want? The entire Ye Family? Or Heng Yu Group? This time, Mango came back as a designer of the H''J Group. She had been with Abyss for the past five years, and the Tang family had always wanted to expand their business to this country. Did Mangoe back for Abyss? At the thought of this possibility, Nathaniel felt even more upset. Hs wife actually came back for another man in order to plot against him, and make use of him. It was really not a good feeling. Nathaniel mmed a punch on the windowsill. His finger got scratched and it was bleeding, however, he didn''t feel any pain. In the past, if Mango had been next to him, she would definitely reprimand him for not taking care of himself. But at this moment, even this kind of reprimand had be a sword, gently piercing into his heart little by little, making him unable to bear it. Mango naturally didn''t know how ufortable Nathaniel was feeling. When she wanted to call again, her number was blocked once again. She couldn''t help but smile wryly. At this time, Nathaniel was really narrow-minded. She suddenly noticed that Zion was like this most of the time, too. He was indeed his son! Mango threw her phone aside. Thomas told her that Susie had gone to visit Macy in the police station. She suddenly got up and went downstairs. "Was there anything strange?" "No. Susie just went to pay her a visit. She didn''t do anything else." Thomas was also surprised at this. Had Mango guessed wrong? Was everything just a coincidence? Mango was also doubting herself. However, she did not let her guard down. "Keep watching. If there''s anything, report to me at any time." "Yes, madam." Thomas went out to make arrangement. Mrs. Liu had prepared the food and she asked Mango to have dinner, but Mango didn''t have any appetite. It would be strange if she could eat at this moment. "I don''t feel like eating. Tell Thomas to eat when hees back." Mango went into the bedroom again. Her mind was in a mess, but she couldn''t do anything now. Newell didn''t confess. Macy pretended to be mad and out of her mind, and Wisdom suddenly had a problem, too. Was everything just a coincidence? Or was there any connection between them? Mango couldn''t figure it out no matter what. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Who nned all of this in the dark? The more Mango thought about it, the more confused she became. The more she thought about it, the more she felt clueless. At this moment, her cell phone rang. Mango thought it was Nathaniel, so she answered it quickly. "Nathan, do you want me to exin?" "What are you going to exin? Beauty, you have really hurt my heart. You haven''t heard from me these days. Why haven''t you called me to see if I am still alive?" Walter said with a grievance, and his voice had a heavy nasal sound. Mango was somewhat disappointed, but she could also hear that Walter was sick. "Did you catch a cold?" "The beauty finally remembered to ask me. Yes, I have a cold. I have a very serious disease. I am dying!" "Walter, I''m so annoyed now that I''m not in the mood to joke with you." If it was in the past, Mango wouldn''t mind joking harmlessly with Walter. But now, her mind was full of the shadow of Nathaniel, and she had no idea about how to deal with this cold war between them two. She was so anxious that she was not in the mood to joke around with Walter. Walter sensed Mango''s agitation and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong with you?" "Nothing. Take a good rest if you''re ill. Drink more water. If you are still not getting better, go to the hospital to have a look. I''m a little busy here, and I really don''t have time to spend with you." Mango knew that it was not good of her to say this, but at this moment, she really had no energy. Walter sensed her exhaustion and said in a low voice, "Well, I''ll take good care of myself first. Be happy. When I have recovered, you''ll treat me to dinner." "Okay." Mango answered perfunctorily. Walter was somewhat depressed, but he still didn''t want Mango to feel ufortable, so he hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, Mango had a feeling that the room was simply too empty. The room was full of Nathaniel''s shadows and his scents. How could she not miss him? However, Nathaniel had been stuck in a dead end, and he would listen to no one, what should she do? Mango sighed. When she turned on her mobile phone to read the news, she found the news of the management turmoil in Tang''s Group. Had something happened to Abyss? But why didn''t he call her? Only then did Mango realize that she hadn''t talked to Abyss for a long time. She felt that she was simply too hateful. Mango called Abyss, but the phone never went through. She was somewhat uneasy. Mango called the secretary again. "Secretary Zhang, what''s wrong with Mr. Tang? What happened to the group?" When the secretary heard that it was from Mango, she quickly said, "Director Shen, Mr. Tang was besieged by the board of directors. They said that Mr. Tang didn''t fulfill his duties in thepany because of his personal affairs in the past year and they wanted to rece Mr. Tang." "What? Abyss has been devoted to H''J Group. How can they rece Abyss?" Mango had no idea at all that Abyss was suffering from such a battle without gunpowder, and she was not even by his side. The secretary said in a low voice, "Designer Shen, don''t you understand? If it wasn''t for the intention of the seniors in Tang family, how would the board of directors target Mr. Tang? Mr. Tang is now under house arrest by the olddy of the Tang family. He ispletely disconnected from all kinds ofmunication tools. But you can rest assured that Mr. Tang has already made arrangement for Rita, and someone takes care of her every day. She will be fine." At this moment, Abyss was still thinking about Rita, which made Mango feel inexpressibly touched. "Why didn''t you tell me?" "Mr. Tang didn''t allow me to tell you. Mr. Tang said that this is a matter in the Tang family. You already have a lot of things to deal with, so he can''t trouble you anymore. Moreover, you are still engaged in this cooperation with HY Group. Nobody from the Tang family will dare to make things difficult for you. Mr. Tang told you not to intervene and just do what you are supposed to do." The secretary''s words made Mango very upset. Five years ago, if it hadn''t been for Abyss, she and her children would have died long ago. But now, Abyss had been besieged by his family and suffered this injustice for her sake. How could she, Mango, be so selfish? Chapter 151 Chapter 151 "Do you know the Tang family''s phone number?" Mango felt it was time to have a good talk with the olddy of the Tang family. The secretary hesitated for a long time, and she finally told the phone number to Mango. Mango knew that without the permission from the olddy of the Tang family, the secretary would absolutely not dare to reveal the phone number of the Tang family. The reason why she hesitated was because Abyss didn''t allow her to say it. Abyss never wanted to burden Mango with all the criticism from the Tang family. In this life, she could never fall in love with a man like Abyss. Because he was too perfect, too gentle, too considerate, to the point that no one could find a w. He was also admirable, making people not dare to approach him. Such a man should have a woman who was devoted to love him, not a woman like her, who had children from another man, and was in love with another man. Mango looked at the phone number in her hand, she took a deep breath and dialed it directly. It was a servant who answered the phone. Mango said her name, and that person quickly transferred the call. Not long after, a solemn voice came through. "Miss Shen, I am the Old Madam of the Tang family." Old Mrs. Tang made people feel just like the way she was. She was serious, indifferent, with an unchallengeable majesty. Mango took a deep breath and said, "Grandma Tang, I am calling for Abyss." "You should know how Abyss feels for you. You have kept him waiting for five years, and my grandson is not young anymore. He is 29 years old this year, and he will be thirty soon. Although there are many descendants in the Tang family, Abyss is the only promising one. Miss Shen, do you understand what I mean?" Mango never felt ashamed. She always felt that she had been self-sufficient all the time. Despite Abyss'' extra care for her, she still made enough effort with all of her strength to match up to the position and sry provided by Abyss. But at this moment, under the pressure of Grandma Tang, Mango suddenly felt very ashamed. "I''m sorry, Grandma Tang." "I don''t want to hear you say sorry. Five years ago, Abyss insisted on bringing you back. At that time, you were injured all over and you were pregnant with someone else''s children. Our Tang family didn''t approve you and Abyss to be together. After all, our Tang family is a prominent family. Abyss'' future wife must be ady from a rich family. No matter how I look at it, a woman like you will be no match for him." Mango felt that she couldn''t raise her head. Five years ago, when she was at her rock bottom, Abyss gave her and her children a safe ce. However, by doing so, he also irritated the people in the Tang family, therefore, Abyss had a hard time in the Tang family in the past five years. But he had never said in front of her. He kept treating her nicely like he did five years ago. Mango couldn''t afford such a deep affection. She had been thinking about how she could repay Abyss''s kindness to her, but she hadn''t found one yet. Mango didn''t say a word. Grandma Tang continued, "Abyss is a stubborn child. What has he done for you in the past five years? He spent all his energy and effort on your children and even turned down all the other women. In these five years, I have seen your efforts, and I can see that you are not a woman who relies on someone else. It''s true I do mind that you have two children, but since Abyss is not young anymore, and I am also getting old. I just want to ask you, do you agree to marry Abyss?" Tang grandma''s words directly stunned Mango. What was going on? Didn''t they say that the Tang family was pressuring Abyss?" How could she ask her this question? "Grandma Tang, I..." "Don''t rush to answer. I know why you went back to your country. You did this for your daughter, and I also know that you will do anything for your daughter. But Mango, I can ept you now, but I can never ept you to get involved with another man. I don''t care who you were with before, but as long as you treat my grandson well and really want to be with my grandson, you can think about it clearly. The Tang family can give you everything you want, including the bone marrow that your daughter needs, we will go all out to help your daughter find the right match. But there is a condition first, you have to give me an urate answer. This time you went back, have you done anything intimate with that man?" Grandma Tang''s question was very abrupt, which was somewhat unbearable. But Mango knew that this was the biggestpromise for Grandma Tang. Five years had passed. The Tang family finally epted her existence and could even ept her as the young madam of the Tang family. But for Mango, none of this was what she wanted. Mango knew the efforts Abyss had made in the past five years, and she even knew that Abyss couldn''t wait to see her nod and agree. But Mango couldn''t deceive her heart, let alone deceive Abyss. She took a deep breath and said, "Grandma Tang, I''m sorry. I can never repay the kindness from Abyss for the rest of my life, but I only treat him as my brother in my heart. Abyss is a perfect man. While standing beside him. I''m a stain. I will destroy his perfection and make him no longer perfect. He deserves a better girl to match him." While talking about this, Mango knew that she and Abyss might have reallye to an end. She was very reluctant to part with him. In the past five years, the things that Abyss had done to her and her children had surpassed anyone else, including Nathaniel, the biological father! But she couldn''t give him her love. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When Grandma Tang heard Mango''s words, she said coldly, "Miss Shen, you have given up your chance to enter the Tang family. But I have to thank you for giving me a clear answer and also thank you for letting go of Abyss. From now on, you will still be the designer of thepany, and you can continue to work on the cooperation project in your hand. As for your daughter''s hospitalization, I will support you as always. I just hope that from now on, you will stop contacting Abyss. Since you want to give him freedom, please let gopletely. Thank you!" Mango suddenly wanted to cry. "Grandma Tang, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry." "Take good care of yourself. Since you have made your choice, don''t regret it. Although I don''t know that man, I have also heard that he is also a bigshot. Miss Shen, I don''t want the the Tang family to get involved in any grudges against Ye Family in Ocean City because of you. Do you understand what I mean?" Mango naturally understood. Grandma Tang''s meaning was very clear. She was a femme fatale. Abyss was very likely to do something to the Ye Family because of her rejection. What choice would Nathaniel make then? Would he do something to the Tang family? Nathaniel was never a kind person, especially now that he was in charge of Ye Family. Would he give up the whole Ye Family just for her? Mango felt entangled and contradictory. "Grandma Tang, I beg you to talk sense to Abyss not to do anything to Ye Family." "Do you think that Abyss will listen to me? If he had listened to me, he wouldn''t have made such a mess now. Miss Shen, you''d better pray for yourself." Grandma Tang hung up the phone. Mango felt very sad. One was her beloved man, and the other was her closest person during the past five years. What if something really happened between them because of her? Mango copsed and sat on the bed. She wanted to make a call to Nathaniel, but she still couldn''t get through. She wanted to tell Nathaniel everything! Including Rita''s situation, as well as the purpose of her return this time! Mango ran down the stairs quickly, only to see Thomasing in in a hurry. "Madam, bad news. Wisdom''s fever won''t subside, and he''s beginning to spit out white foam." "What?" Mango was on the verge of a breakdown. Flow could it be? Hadn''t they sent Wisdom to the hospital for further treatment? Didn''t the people from the Hans family support them? Didn''t they said that no one could enter that ward without the orders from the Hans family? How could Wisdom end up like this now? "Get the car ready and go to the hospital!" Mango had to put down that thing about Rita, it was more urgent to save Wisdom. Soon the car arrived at the military hospital. Terrance was already there. "Mr. Hans, what happened?" Mango didn''t mean to me or interrogate. She was just nervous. When Zion saw Mangoing, he quickly ran out and held Mango''s hand tightly with a trace of worry in his eyes. "Mommy, do you think that Wisdom will end up like Rita?" "No, he won''t! Zion, don''t think too much." Mango knew that Zion had actually been traumatized by the hospital and the operating room. But for Wisdom, he chose to stay, which was enough to show how important Wisdom was to him. Zion quietly stayed in Mango''s arms and suddenly asked, "Where is Mr. Ye? Wisdom is already like this, why hasn''t Mr. Yee?" Mango didn''t know how to answer this question. She couldn''t exin clearly to Zion about the rtionship between her and Nathaniel, but at the moment, she really hoped that Nathaniel could be by her side. No matter how calm she could be, she was still a woman. After all, she would still be afraid and she needed a man to rely on. Mango didn''t say anything, and Zion''s mind began to wander. "Did Mr. Ye bully you? Otherwise, he would be sticking to you like he always do. Why doesn''t he show up since something so serious has happened to Wisdom?" Zion was smart and sensitive. Mango didn''t know how to exin when she faced her son. Just then, the sound of footsteps came from the corridor, and Nathaniel''s voice drifted in as well. "How is Wisdom?" Thomas breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Nathanieling. Mango turned her head when she heard that. The moment she saw Nathaniel, she suddenly wanted to cry. Nathaniel''s stubble on his face was beginning to show. Obviously, he was not in a good condition." An upset feeling welled up in Mango''s heart. She couldn''t help but turn her head away and almost burst into tears. Nathaniel looked at Mango at once. Seeing how aggrieved she looked like, he suddenly felt even more wronged. She took advantage of him and deceived him, but now she acted as if he had bullied her. Thomas told Nathaniel about Wisdom''s sudden situation. It was only then did Nathaniel realize that Mango actually came out in slippers. Her white feet were already turning red from the cold. Now with her nose turning red and her eyes turning warm, even though Nathaniel was angry, he couldn''t care less about it at this moment. He went up to Mango and squatted down. He gently picked up her foot and said to Thomas on the side, "Go buy a pair of cotton shoes." "It''s none of your business!" As soon as Nathaniel said that, Mango poured out all the grievances and pulled back her foot. However, due to the miscalction of her movement, she instantly kicked Nathaniel to the ground. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Everyone was stunned, and Mango was even more stunned. She didn''t do it on purpose! She really didn''t do it on purpose! She wanted to bend down to pull Nathaniel up, but Zion suddenly burst intoughter with a hint of mockery. "Mr. Ye, you''re so embarrassing!" Zion''s words made Nathaniel''s face look even more awkward. "It''s funny, isn''t it?" Nathaniel asked insidiously. Zion quickly hid behind Mango and stuck out his tongue at Nathaniel and said, "Who told you to bully my mommy? You deserve it! She should really kick you to the ground so you will remember next time." "Zion, don''t you have any discipline?" Nathaniel stood up in anger. Thomas quickly turned around and went to buy shoes for Mango. He didn''t see anything! He really didn''t see anything! Terrance, however, looked at them with a smile. Suddenly, he was a little envious. Mango had always been polite in front of him, she was even a bit alienated. But when she met Nathaniel just now, she acted just like a little girl. Was she being coquettish? Terrance''s smile deeply stimted Nathaniel. He had never been so humiliated in front of others before. "Mr. Hans, do you think this is funny?" Nathaniel smiled faintly, but there was no emotion in his eyes. Terrance didn''t care. He said with a smile, "It''s not bad." "Now that you''ve enjoyed the show already, get out of here." Nathaniel felt extremely aggrieved. Was that true that Mango would wrap him around her finger for this life? Mango didn''t dare to made any sound. She never thought about embarrassing Nathaniel in front of everyone. Terrance saw that Nathaniel was full of rage, and he could also see that something seemed to be going on between Mango and Nathaniel. Although he didn''t want to give them space, he couldn''t bear to see Mango sad in his heart. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Little brat,e here, I''ll take you out to y for a while. I heard that you are very interested in drones. Let''s talk about it!" Terrance immediately pressed the right button on Zion. "Do you know how to fly a drone?" "Not just the drones, I''ve even piloted a real ne. I retired from the amy. Do you see that? I sacrificed my leggs in the battle. You wanna go?" "Let''s go!" Zion quickly came out from behind Mango, but after taking two steps, as if he had thought of something, he turned to Nathaniel and said, "If you dare to bully my mommy, I will not spare you!" "Get lost!" Nathaniel felt this brat was definitely not his own son. Zion snorted at him and then said to Mango, "Mommy, if he bullies you, you go with Mr. Hans. Although Mr. Hans is not that active since he is legless, such a man won''t bully you, will he?" "Zion!" Nathaniel really wanted to lift his cor and throw this brat out. However, Zion was not afraid of him at all. He said coldly, "What are you yelling at? Are you showing off your loud voice? Pay attention, this is a hospital, and Wisdom is still in the operating room. If you have anything to say, just tell my mommy hurriedly. If mommy forgives you before Wisdomes out, then I will forgive you. If Mommy hasn''t forgiven you by then, then I will go with Mommy. I don''t want to stay in Ye family and listen to your shouting." Nathaniel''s heart suddenly felt stressed. "Go? Where are you going? Ye Family is your home! You''d better behave yourself! Get out of here!" Nathaniel couldn''t be more annoyed. Zion turned and walked out with Terrance. When there were only Nathaniel and Mango in the corridor, Mango suddenly felt awkward. She didn''t know how to face Nathaniel, and she didn''t know whether Nathaniel had forgiven her. If it had been in the past, she would have done anything including making a scene in order for Nathaniel to forgive her. But this time since she did have an ulterior motive when she came back, she could never do such a thing no matter how hard she tried. Nathaniel was also looking at Mango. None of the sadness and pain seemed to mean anything whenpared to a glimpse of Mango''s red eyes. He felt that he was really doomed. Nathaniel sat down beside Mango, and a familiar scent instantly blew in her face. Mango wanted to move her butt, but she found that the hem of her clothes was under Nathaniel''s butt, and she couldn''t move no matter how hard she tried. Nathaniel looked at her awkward look and said coldly, "So Walter is gone, and herees Terrance again. What do you think? Do you think Terrance is better than me?" "Nathaniel!" Mango no longer felt awkward anymore at this moment. Suddenly, a feeling of grievance and anger burst out. "How could you say that to me? It was you who asked me to get out! It was you who transferred to another hospital and blocked my phone number and refused to see me. Now that something happened to Ye Family, yet I have to take care of it for you. Mr. Hans just came to help. What nonsense are you talking about?" "You are already defending him? Is it true that anyone is better than your husband in your heart?" Nathaniel had told himself that he should talk to Mango nicely. The suffering he had been through was no less than a third-ss earthquake in the past few days, but when he heard Mango speak for Terrance, his jealousy was growing like wild grass in his heart. Mango looked at Nathaniel''s annoyed look and suddenly smiled. "Yes, everyone is better than you, Nathaniel. Walter at least tried to make me happy. Will you do that, too? Terrance can help me deal with things, can you do the same? When I needed you, you hid like a turtle and made an excuse saying you were recovering. Since Mr. Ye is recuperating, what are you doing here? Are you healed?" Mango''s words were like a sugar coated knife. It was not sharp, but it was enough to attack Nathaniel''s sore spot. "Mango, say it again!" "I will keep saying the same thing even if I say it a hundred times! You, Nathaniel, are a coward! You''re only afraid that I don''t like you, that I have used you or deceived you because you are in love with me! Yes, I, Mango, only came back because I want to take advantage of you and to deceive you. Moreover, I also want your kidney!" Mango said it all out in one breath. She didn''t know whether if was because she was angry or something else, but her heart really felt much better afterwards. She finally said it out. Nathaniel''s face was turning red from then anger. Seeing Mango''s serious look, he was so angry that he directly held Mango''s neck and opened his mouth to bite her. "Ah! Nathaniel, are you a dog?" Mango only felt a pain in her neck, and Nathaniel''s teeth had already severely injured her neck. Nathaniel, however, wasn''t being that fierce. He just bit on her like that and held Mango tightly with both hands. Originally, he had wanted to punish her because her little mouth kept saying something that made him angry, but as soon as he touched Mango, Nathaniel couldn''t hold it back anymore. She was like a blooming poppy, which always made him so addicted and unable to extricate himself. The bite slowly changed. The little bit of numbness instantly made Mango feel as if she had been struck by lightning. Her whole body became soft. "Nathaniel, don''t do that. This is a hospital." Mango pushed him helplessly, and her voice was already out of tune. They were no longer innocent man and woman. The five years of abstinence had made their bodies even more sensitive. Now that they were in love with each other, how could they hold back? Nathaniel was already head over heels for her, as he heard Mango''s soft and gentle voice, he couldn''t control his emotions any longer. He couldn''t wait to make Mango his own, so that Walter, Terrance, and other covetous men could all get lost. His movements were getting more and more hasty, even with a bit of burning passion. After all, there was still some senses remained in Mango. She suddenly sobered up at this critical moment and pushed Nathaniel away. "Don''t do this. Wisdom is still being rescued." Mango''s words made Nathaniel suddenlye back to his senses. His eyes were shing like a beast, which made Mango a little scared. Nathaniel was acting like he was in the wedding night, which made Mango move aside unconsciously. The awkward atmosphere continued, but the misunderstanding and hostility between the two of them seemed to have been eliminated due to the sudden incident. When Thomas came back with the shoes, he saw them sitting upright, looking a little awkward. He touched his nose and said, "Mr. Ye, I''ve bought the shoes." Nathaniel got up and took the shoes from Thomas'' hand. Thomas stood there in a daze. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Go and check where Zion and Terrance have gone. Don''t let that man take my son away." "Oh, okay." Only then did Thomas realize that he had be a third wheel. He turned around and ran away as quickly as he could. Nathaniel took the shoes and came to Mango''s side. He knelt down on one knee and put Mango''s little feet on his knees. He gently rubbed her foot with both hands and said, "It''s getting colder and colder. As a woman, you can''t get cold. No matter how hasty you are in a rush, you should always put on the shoes first beforeing out." "OK." Mango responded faintly, but her eyes were fixed on Nathaniel all the time. His hand was very big, wrapping around her little foot, which made a huge contrast. His hands were warm, as if he had passed through the warmth through her heel to every corner of her body. After Nathaniel rubbed Mango''s feet, he felt blood was running smoothly on Mango''s foot, then he put on the shoes on her. Mango remained silent the entire time. She was afraid that she would break the serenity at this moment. God knew how hard it was to get this serenity at this moment. After putting on the shoes for Mango, Nathaniel sat next to her and looked at the direction of the operating room, deep in thought. Mango didn''t disturb him either. She didn''t know what would happen after Wisdom came out, and she didn''t know if Nathaniel would hide from her again. The two of them became silent. In the end, Nathaniel was unable to repress his feelings anymore like Mango. He stretched out his hand and held Mango''s palm tightly. He whispered, "Don''t lie to me again in the future, and don''t use me again! Otherwise, I will not see you again in my life." Mango''s eyes suddenly became a little wet. Did he, such a proud person, finally surrend to her? "Abyss'' grandmother proposed to me, on behalf of Abyss." Mango said calmly. Nathaniel''s eyes squinted all of a sudden. "What did you say? Mango, do you really think I am dead? Although I didn''t want to see you, you are still my woman and my son''s mother. How can you ept the proposal of another man? I am not dead yet!" Nathaniel was so angry that he almost started cursing. Mango looked at him and said with some grievance, "I haven''t finished my words yet." "What else can you say? Didn''t you say already? The Tang family has already proposed to you. What else do you want to say?" "But I turned that down." Mango responded weakly, but Nathaniel didn''t hear it. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 "The Tang family is going too far. Not only did they hide you and my son for five years, but they are actually trying to take away my woman openly. Do they really think that I am a coward?" Nathaniel got angrier as he was talking. He even wanted to fly directly to the United States to argue with Abyss. Mango also stopped talking. This man was simply an idiot at this moment. It was useless to say too much. He got himself in his own dead-end, and there was no sensibility at all. Nathaniel was actually waiting for Mango tofort him, but after he was angry for a long time, Mango still did not respond at all. He quickly turned his head and looked at Mango''s indifferent look. The fury in his heart was even burning worse. "Mango, do you want me to hate you now so I can let go of you? Then you and Abyss can be together finally, right? I''m telling you, you''re dreaming!" Seeing that Nathaniel was getting more and more excited, Mango directly pulled back her hand and said coldly, "I don''t want to talk to an idiot." After saying that, she got up and left. Nathaniel felt as though he had been insulted. He was a man with an IQ of 180, but Mango actually said that he was an idiot! "Mango, stop! Where are you going? Wisdom hasn''te out yet!" "I''m going to the toilet. Do you also want to follow me?" Mango rolled her eyes directly, feeling that Nathaniel was even more unreasonable than Zion at this time. No! Zion had never been unreasonable. Mango shook her head and walked to the bathroom. Nathaniel stood alone in the same ce, still being anger. "This is unbelievable!" His son didn''t take him seriously. Now even Mango treated him like this, did he not have any charm at all? Her mind started to shake when the Tang family proposed to her, didn''t it? Nathaniel gnashed his teeth in anger and felt a sharp pain in his chest. Unfortunately, there was no one around him tofort him. He felt himself very pitiful. Why did he fall in love with such a heartless woman? With no one around him, Nathaniel was able to calm himself down instead and think about what had happened just now. How dare the Tang family propose to Mango! This was outrageous! But what did Mango just say? His brain began to rewind what she said just now. Mango said, "I turned down." She turned down! Nathaniel suddenly realized what Mango had said. He waspletely stunned. She already said that she had turned them down. Why was he freaking out for? Nathaniel was suddenly speechless. What the hell was wrong with him? He was hurt in the chest, but why did he feel like his brain had been damaged? Nathaniel was a little embarrassed and felt more and more like a kid who couldn''t get candy just now. He looked at the direction of the bathroom eagerly. After a long time, Mango didn''te out, and Nathaniel couldn''t sit still. Did something happen? He got up and wanted to go there, but at that moment, he was the only one at the door of the operating room where Wisdom was, so he couldn''t leave. What should he do? Nathaniel suddenly thought of Thomas. Right! He asked Thomas toe back and keep an eye on it, so he could go to the bathroom to have a look. As he was thinking, Nathaniel was about to take out his phone to call Thomas when Mango came over. "Who are you calling?" Mango felt Nathaniel should have calmed down by this time, so she came back. Seeing Mangoing back, Nathaniel held her hand immediately and said, "I think I made a mistake just now." "Yes." Mango knew that Nathaniel had figured it out when she saw him like this. She smiled and said, "Wow, how can Mr. Ye also make mistakes?" "It''s good to be stupid once in a while, and it''s good to face the reality sometimes." Nathaniel took the initiative to find an excuse for himself. "Shame on you." Mango allowed Nathaniel to pull her to sit down again. "Abyss is a very good man. If it wasn''t for him, the kid and I might have died long ago. In the past five years, the Tang family never liked us and they kept making things difficult for us. It was Abyss who provided a shelter for us from all the difficulties outside. I know that you don''t like me to mention other men, but Abyss is really different for me. Nathaniel, you are the person I love the most, but he is the closest person for me." Mango said word by word as she looked at Nathaniel with eyes extremely clear. Nathaniel frowned slightly. He didn''t like what he had heard, but since Mango wanted to say it, he would just listen to her. "So what do you want to say to me? Or what will the Tang family do to me?" As soon as this sentence came out, Mango became a little scared. Nathaniel was so smart that before she said anything else, Nathaniel had already sensed something. She knew that she would be asking too much if she told Nathaniel to do something at this time, and she even felt sorry for Nathaniel. But she really couldn''t fail Abyss anymore. Mango was struggling, she fell deep in thought, and then she said in a low voice, "Nathaniel, in the past five years, the child and I owed it to Abyss. If I can make up to him with money, I will spend all I have, but I can''t give him what he wants. I turned down the proposal of the Tang family this time, but I don''t know what Abyss will do, to you or to Ye family, I''m not sure. If he really does something, can you..." Mango couldn''t continue with the following words. She knew that she was asking too much, but what could she do? She definitely wouldn''t be able to persuade Abyss, so she could only tried to persuade Nathaniel not to confront Abyss head- on for the sake that he had taken care of her son and herself before. Nathaniel had more or less understood what Mango meant. He held Mango''s hand and said, "I don''t mean to be his enemy, but Mango, I can''t ruin the business of us Ye Family either. Well, I can promise you that as long as he doesn''t go too far, I won''t mind it." Since Nathaniel had already said so, Mango naturally was too embarrassed to ask for more. Speaking of Abyss, the doubts buried in Nathaniel''s heart surged out again. "Did youe back this time for Abyss?" "No." Mango''s answer was very straightforward, which made Nathaniel feel much better. For him, as long as it wasn''t for Abyss, it didn''t seem that unforgivable for Mango to have deceived him and used him. It turned out that he could keep lowering his bottom line when it came to love. Nathaniel smiled wryly, but he did not let go of Mango. Mango wanted to tell him about Rita, but since Wisdom was in such a situation at the moment, she didn''t know what would happenter. If he really needed aplete blood change, Nathaniel would not just stay there and do nothing. After all, he was the only child and bloodline that Nick had left in this world. There hadn''t been any news about Rita yet. She should be in a stable situation, so she had better wait a little longer. Mango told this to herself. Although she felt anxious inside, she did not speak again. The doubt in Nathaniel''s heart had been dissolved, and naturally, he was in a much better mood. He whispered, "I really need to have a good rest these days. It''s not good to stay sick all the time. I can''t even do the things I want to do." He was implying something in his words, and Mango understood immediately. Her face turned red in an instant. "Is that the only thing left in your brain now?" "I''ve been holding back for five years. How long do you want me to hold it back for? It''s not good for the health to repress for too long." Nathaniel seemed to be implying something. Mango turned her head directly, and her face was burning. They had been married for a long time, but every time she talked about this matter with Nathaniel, she still acted like an innocent girl. Looking at Mango like this, Nathaniel''s heart felt restless, but he could only hold it back. This kind of suppression was simply too torturous. He had to get better as soon as possible. Mango naturally did not know what Nathaniel was thinking. Her mind was all upied with all these erotic things at this moment. Although she knew it was not good, she couldn''t stop thinking about it after being flirted by Nathaniel. Nathaniel looked at her bashful look and really wanted to get intimate with her on the spot. Unfortunately, the environment did not allow him to do so. The two of them stayed in an ambiguous atmosphere for a while, and then finally calmed down. Nathaniel looked at the time. Wisdom had been in there for a long time, but he still did note out. His face looked a little worried gradually. "What do you think about the thing that happened to Wisdom?" "I don''t know. I also heard from Mrs. Liu that something is wrong with the kitchen maid Mrs. Zhao, and she is rted to Nanny Zhang. But I believe that Nanny Zhang won''t do anything to Wisdom. After all, she is very good to you and Wisdom. There is no doubt about this." Listening to Mango talking about Nanny Zhang, and she had a very objectivement on her, Nathaniel asked in a low voice, "You don''t me her?" "I do, why wouldn''t I? Nanny Zhang used to be so kind to me, but now she treats me like a completely different person, and she even treats my son like that. I definitely feel ufortable, but how should I say it? No matter how bad she treats me, I can''t deny her feelings for you and Wisdom. I can tell that she really means well for you. For you, she will do anything. If you weren''t a member of Ye Family, I would have thought that she was your own mother." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Mango''s words made Nathaniel silent. A whileter, he said "Nanny Zhang is indeed very kind to me and she was also nice to my brother Nick. Ever since I was young, she has always been with us. My mother was very busy every day, busy with thepany business, busy with the stuff outside, and she had no time to take care of me and Nick at all. If it wasn''t for Nanny Zhang, I don''t know what kind of people Nick and I would have grown into. I appreciate that she is good to me and my brother, and I also try to treat her as an elder as much as I can, but I can''t allow her to hurt you and my child." Nathaniel''s words touched Mango. "I already know. Thank you for standing up for Zion, and thank you for making such a decision for me and Zion. Although I sympathize with Nanny Zhang, I will not plead for her, because I am also a mother now. When I find out that someone is going to threaten my son, I will never let her stay with us. Nathaniel, don''t me me." "No, I understand. I''ll take care of these things." Nathaniel sighed. It was really a difficult choice to make about Nanny Zhang. The point was that Nanny Zhang didn''t even want to leave now. Besides, she was always targeting Mango. What should he do then? Mango didn''t say much either. Sometimes, just a few words would make things clear enough, not to mention that Nanny Zhang was like a mother to him. They fell silent again. Not long after, the lights in the operating room went out. The doctor opened the door from the inside. Mango and Nathaniel''s hearts were about to popped out of their mouths suddenly. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 "Doctor, is my son all right?" Nathaniel stood up and walked quickly to the doctor while holding Mango''s hand. The doctor looked at Nathaniel and Mango and whispered, "Wisdom is fine for the time being, but the outbreak this time is very ferocious and it has triggered the effect of the poison in Wisdom''s body. If he hadn''t been sent here in time, he might have stopped breathing. This kind of thing is rarely being used now. It''s basically something that is only used on the battlefield in Eastern Europe. I''m really wondering who would do this to such a small child?" Nathaniel''s eyes grew colder and colder. "Is he all right now?" "His situation is under control for the time being, but he needs to take some good rest in the near future. It''s better to change all of his blood as soon as possible. The child is too young, and the lead has been remained in his body for too long. It''s not good for him at all." The doctor''s words made Nathaniel''s face look serious. "I''m of the same blood type as him. Can you use my blood?" Mango suddenly became nervous. The doctor shook his head and said, "Mr. Ye, I know that you are eager to save your son, but your current health condition can''t meet our requirement at all. In our hospital, we can''t risk a person''s life to save another person. Ye family is rich and powerful. I think Mr. Ye can find a way to find the rare blood source. But we need it fast!" The word "fast" pressed down on Nathaniel''s heart like a mountain. He could indeed use his connections to transfer the source of blood, but for Wisdom to change his bloodpletely, the risk of this operation was too high. He was a little worried that Wisdom would not be able to make it. Mango gently held Nathaniel''s hand and said, "You need to believe Wisdom, and also believe in yourself. You can both make it! The children of Ye Family are no cowards." Nathaniel looked at the toughness in Mango''s eyes. Suddenly, he had this feeling that he was not evenparable to a woman. He nodded and watched Wisdom being pushed out. He had never thought that Wisdom was so small before, but at this moment he was lying on the hospital bed. He was weak and pitiful, just like a little kitten or puppy. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. All of a sudden, Nathaniel''s heart ached. "Doctor, no matter how much this will cost and how many people we need to use, I only hope he will be good." "Don''t worry, we''ll try our best!" At this time, Zion and Terrance came back. When Zion saw Wisdom, he deliberately slowed down and asked in a low voice, "Mommy, is Wisdom all right?" "He''s fine. But you can''t go too crazy to y with him recently. Wisdom is not in a good health situation." Zion nodded obediently. Wisdom was sent to a separate ward, and he was being protected by the people from the Hans family and Ye Family in turns. Nathaniel did not thank Terrance for his help, but there was a hint of gratitude in his eyes. It was enough to show how Terrance was trying to protect Ye Family given the fact that the Hans family even used this special ward. No matter it was out of what purpose they did it, Nathaniel still had to be grateful. "Mr. Hans, thank you for your hard work." "Not at all. Besides, I didn''t do it for you." Terrance acted as if he didn''t want to see Nathaniel feeling good. Hisst words were implying something particrly, and he even looked at Mango. Nathaniel was angry, but he said with a smile, "After all, what''s mine is not going to be yours. It''s no use even if you keep thinking about it. Mr. Hans, you have many other choices." "But I only love this one, so there''s no need to say anything more, Mr. Ye." Nathaniel and Terrance were evenly matched in the confrontation. The two equally outstanding men turned around and left, to opposite directions. They had nothing to do with each other, but they got entangled because of the same woman. Mango was with Wisdom and Zion in the ward the whole time. Macy was not by Wisdom''s side now. If she hadn''t been there at this time, Wisdom would simply be too pitiful. Zion was a little hungry. Nathaniel took him out to grab some food. Mango insisted on staying, and Nathaniel just let her stay. When there was Mango alone staying by Wisdom''s side in the ward, she looked at him on the bed and felt somewhat distressed. Although Wisdom''s body temperature dropped, his body was still covered with sweat. Mango found a hot towel to wipe off Wisdom''s body gently, so that he could be freshened up. Wisdom was calling mommy in a daze, and his voice was heart-wrenching. Mango didn''t know what would happen if Macy got to see this, however, she already felt heartbroken herself. The child was too pitiful. Mango got on the bed and held Wisdom tightly in her arms. After sensing the familiar scent, Wisdom gradually quieted down. When Nathaniel came back with Zion, he saw Wisdom sleeping soundly in Mango''s arms. Mango''s arms were a little numb, but Wisdom subconsciously grabbed her sleeve and did not let go of it. In order to make Wisdom feel at ease, Mango just let him do it. After all, she felt so numb that she could not even feel her arms. Zion was somewhat unhappy when he saw Wisdom lying in Mango''s arms, but the feeling was only temporary. He thought of Wisdom''s illness and remembered that Wisdom was his brother. He once said that he would protect Wisdom well. Now Wisdom was enjoying the love and care from his mommy with him, could this be considered as sharing something good? Zion adjusted his mind and sat down beside Mango. Then he handed the lunch box to Mango. "Mommy, are you hungry? Do you want me to feed you?" "No thanks, Zion, Mommy is not hungry yet. I''ll eat itter when Wisdom wakes up. You and your daddy can go back first." Mango knew that Nathaniel was worried about Wisdom, but under the current situation, it wouldn''t be of any help for him to stay, and Nathaniel needed to find the blood that Wisdom needed. Nathaniel also knew what he should do at this time, but Zion wouldn''t leave no matter what. Seeing Zion''s firm attitude, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Let him stay. But I need to trouble you to take care of them both." "Don''t worry about it. Wisdom is a poor child. His mother is not by his side, I feel sad by just looking at him." Mango''s words reminded Nathaniel of Macy. He didn''t know what kind of choice Macy would make tomorrow, but at this moment, there was no need to talk about this with Mango. "I''ll ask Thomas to stay. Feel free to let him know if you need anything." "Okay." "Don''t starve yourself, or I will feed you personally." Nathaniel looked at the food and felt somewhat distressed. "I see. I''ll eat in a minute." Mango smiled faintly, but she still did not let go of Wisdom. Nathaniel looked at Wisdom again and then he turned to leave. Zion didn''t make any noise, nor did he make a scene. He didn''t ask any questions, and he just sat by the side and took out his mobile phone to y. He wasn''t really ying his phone, when Mango took a look at his phone, it was all full of the code she couldn''t understand. Mango felt a little ashamed. Compared with her son, she really felt like a loser. As time went by, the sky gradually darkened. Zion got tired from ying. Seeing that Wisdom didn''t let go of Mango, he whispered, "Mommy, you should eat something first." Mango saw that her son could barely open his eyes, but he still didn''t forget to ask her to eat something. Mango felt very warm in her heart. "Okay, but it''s inconvenient for mommy to eat now. Can you feed mommy?" "Alright!" Zion climbed onto the bed and took the meal box in front of Mango. Like the way Mango fed him when he was a child, he fed Mango with care. Mango felt veryforted. Fortunately, she gave birth to these two children. Otherwise, she would regret it so much. Zion took out a tissue from the side and wiped the soup off the corner of Mango''s mouth bit by bit. He whispered, "Mommy, when you are old, I will take care of you like this, too." "Good! My son is the most obedient son in the world!" The scene of a loving mother and an obedient son was deeply engraved in Mango''s mind. After Zion finished feeding Mango like a grown up, he couldn''t open his eyes. Mango knew that he was tired, so she said with a smile, "Come on,e to mommy''s side. Let''s squeeze into this bed together tonight, okay?" "Okay! But mommy, aren''t you tired?" Zion was a little worried about Mango. In fact, Mango could barely feel her arms, but she still said with a smile, "Mommy is the most powerful person in this world. I will never feel tired." "Mommy is lying. The teacher said that everyone sometimes gets tired. Mommy, if you are really tired, you can take a break and just put Wisdom down." "It''s okay, mommy can hold on. Go to sleep. You haven''t slept with mommy for a long time, right? How about that? Do you need mommy to tell you a bedtime story?" "There''s no need. I''ve grown up and mommy is also very tired. I''ll sleep on my own." Zion took off his shoes and went to bed. Hey down quietly on the right side of Mango. Mango was very gratified to see her son being so sensible. She pulled over the quilt with one hand and covered Zion. She gently patted Zion''s body, and gently sang Zion''s favorite bedtime nursery rhyme from the corner of her mouth. Zion''s eyelids grew heavier and heavier until he finally fell asleep. Mango smiled lovingly. When she turned around, she found that Wisdom had awakened at some point. He was blinking his big eyes and looking at Mango. His eyes were clear and pure, which could make people pity for him. "Are you awake? How do you feel? Do you want me to call a doctor for you?" Mango''s voice was very gentle. Wisdom quickly shook his head and asked in a low voice, "Auntie, what song did you sing for brother just now? It was so beautiful." "This is a luby, a song before bed. Has your mommy ever sung it to you?" Wisdom shook his head and said with some depression, "Mommy is always very busy, and I have been apanied mostly by servants most of the time since I was a child. Mommy only spends time with me when daddyes back, and she was never there for the rest of the time, not to mention sing me a luby before I sleep. Auntie, I think my brother is so happy. If only you were my mommy..." This sentence made Mango very sad. "Good boy, you are such a kind child. You will definitely be blessed." "I just want you to take care of me, can you?" Wisdom felt that Mango''s scent was different from that from Macy while he wasying in her arms. Instead of the pungent perfume smell, there was a light, soapy scent on her, but Wisdom liked it very much. "Auntie, can you stay with me all the time?" Perhaps it was because he was sick, Wisdom became very fragile, and now it seemed that he took Mango as a life-saving straw. That reliance and expectation made Mango unable to turn him down. "Well, Auntie will be with you. Now you can sleep with Zion. And I need to take a bath." Mango really felt that half of her body was numb. Wisdom nodded sensibly, he then got down from Mango''s arms andy down quietly beside Zion. At this moment, Mango''s cell phone rang. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Mango was afraid of disturbing the children, so she went out with her mobile phone in a hurry. Looking at Zion in front of him, Wisdom suddenly felt a little envious of him. If he really became Zion''s brother, did that mean that auntie would also be his mommy? All of a sudden, he began to miss his mommy. It had been several days, he hadn''t seen or received any call from from his mommy. Did she forget about her son again? Wisdom sighed, he secretly took out Zion''s mobile phone and called Macy quietly. No one answered the phone, and Wisdom''s eyes looked somewhat lost. On the other side, Mango asked in a low voice when she picked up the call, "What''s up?" The phone call was from Walter. Ever since he sensed that Mango was unhappy for some reason, Walter began to investigate what had happened to Mango during this period of time. However, both Ye Family and the Hans family kept their mouths shut. By the time he finally figured out what had happened, it was toote. Walter knew that he might interrupt Mango''s rest if he called her at this time, but he couldn''t control himself. Howe when something happened to Mango, he was never there? Walter sounded very anxious. "Mango, do you treat me as your friend? Why don''t you never tell me anything when something happens to you? In your eyes, am I just a yboy who simply can''t help you with anything?" "What''s wrong with you again?" Mango''s arms began to feel numb. She felt itchy and very ufortable. When she heard Walter''s question, she didn''t think of anything and she only asked subconsciously. "What''s wrong with me? What can possibly happen to me? Mango, in your eyes, I''m just a rich yboy!" After saying that, Walter hung up the phone directly. Mango felt puzzled. What exactly was Walter''s call for? She was so tired that she didn''t care too much about Walter''s attitude and words. After hanging up the phone, Mango returned to the ward. Seeing that Wisdom was sleeping with Zion, she went over and gently covered them with the nket, and she then went to the bathroom alone. The hot water was showering down her arms, recovering her numbness in her nerves and blood vessels. Mango waited until that tormenting feeling retreated. After taking a bath, she felt much more refreshed. There was only one bed in the ward. If Mango went on it, it would be very crowded. She sat down on the sofa and yawned. Finally, she fell asleep. When the morning sun shone in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, Mango woke up. She saw Zion was already up and he was gently covering Wisdom with the quilt. She suddenly felt very warm. She remembered how Zion had treated Rita. "Good morning, Zion." "Good morning, mommy." Zion smiled happily, which made Mango feel pleasant. "Zion, do you miss Rita?" "Yes, when will we go back to see Rita?" Zion really missed Rita, but he didn''t want to bring it up if Mango didn''t bring it up at normal time. He was afraid that his mommy would worry her and miss her too much. Mango touched Zion''s head and said, "Soon, we''ll go back after Wisdom''s operation is finished. Then I''ll take Rita back to Ocean City, okay?" "Great!" "Who is Rita?" Wisdom woke up at some time. When he heard the conversation between Zion and Mango, he asked subconsciously. Zion said with a smile, "Rita is my sister, my biological sister, she is a very beautiful girl. Don''t bully her in the future." "No, I won''t!" Wisdom quickly shook his head and said with interest, "Does she look good? Does she look like a princess?" "No, my sister doesn''t look like a princess, she is a princess. I''m telling you, this is our younger sister. You can''t tell Mr. Ye about her." "Why not?" Wisdom felt that there was nothing worth hiding from Nathaniel. Zion snorted and said, "Just do as I say. Why are you asking so much!" "Oh! If only my mommy could give birth to a younger sister. She must be so soft and cute. There must be a lot of fun." Wisdom''s words made Mango feel depressed more or less. It was impossible for Macy to give birth to a younger sister for Wisdom in this life. But she couldn''t say this to Wisdom. Zion pulled Wisdom''s neck and said, "My sister is your sister! Is there any difference? Let me tell you, I can share my sister with you, because I take you as my brother. If you don''t like her, it''s fine, there are so many other people chasing after my sister in order to like her." "Who says I don''t like her? I like her! Boss, don''t worry. Your sister is my sister. I promise to treat her well. Do you have a photo of her? I want to see." Wisdom said with a smile. Zion snorted and said, "Look at your wretched look, I''m telling you, don''t scare my sister." "I won''t, I won''t!" After Wisdom''s repeated pleading, Zion looked at Mango. Seeing that Mango did not object, he picked up the phone and started a video call with Rita. When the video call was connected, Rita was lying on the bed. When she saw Zion, she was extremely happy. "Brother!" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Rita, are you feeling better today?" Zion''s heart ached when he saw Rita''s pale face, and his voice softened a lot. Rita smiled and said, "I''m much better. I can even get out of bed and go out to y. Don''t worry about me, brother." "Hi, beautiful sister, I am Wisdom, and I am your other brother!" Wisdom poked his head out and put his small face directly in front of the screen of the mobile phone, as if he wanted to get inside immediately. Rita was a little surprised, but when she saw that Wisdom was wearing the same hospital gown as her, she smiled and said, "Brother Wisdom, nice to meet you." "Nice to meet you too! Sister Rita, you are so beautiful. You look like a porcin doll. Your skin must be very good and soft, right?" Wisdom''s smile was a little wretched, and he was then pushed aside by Zion. "Wisdom, you are drooling." "No, I am not." Wisdom quickly wiped his mouth. Rita had never seen such a funny brother before. She giggled happily. Mango feltforted when she heard her daughter''sughter. Because of Rita''s illness, she rarely stayed with children of her age, and she rarely went out. Now it was reallyforting that Wisdom and Zion could spend time with her. Rita waspletely attracted by Wisdom. His personality waspletely different from Zion. Zion felt very mature, and he didn''t feel like a child at all, but Wisdom was naughty, he liked to joke, and he liked to smile more often. Rita asked happily, "Brother Wisdom, will youe to y with me?" "Yes! When I finish my operation, I will go to find you and take you out to y with my boss Zion, okay?" "Really? Then let''s make a deal. Let''s make a pinky promise, shall we?" "Alright!" Wisdom quickly stretched out his finger, but he couldn''t do the pinky promise on the mobile phone screen. He got so stressed that his eyebrows were tightly knitted together. "Boss, what should I do?" "Idiot!" Zion felt that Wisdom was simply a fool, but when he turned his head to Rita, his face was full of tenderness. "Rita, after he finishes his surgery, mommy and I will go to the United States and take you back to Ocean City. I''m telling you, there is a lot of good food in Ocean City. I''ll take you to eat them in the future." "And also a lot of fun things. I heard that the yground is the most fun. When youe back, the three of us will go together, we can take the pirate ship, and get on the merry-go-round, okay? I can also treat you with cotton candy! It looks like the cloud in the sky, and it''s sweet and pure." Wisdom started to drool as soon as he started to talk about food. Zion really couldn''t stand the way he looked, so he could only look down upon him. Rita instead, was yearning for it. "Then you must keep your words. Brother Wisdom, when are you going to have that operation? Are you afraid?" "Of course I''m scared! I''m all alone in such a big operating room. How can I not be afraid?" When Wisdom thought of that scene, he shivered. Rita smiled and said, "Brother Wisdom don''t be afraid. In fact, you just need to close your eyes and not look at it. I am frequently inside the operating room since I was a child. It''s fine as long as you get used to it. Keep in your mind that there are still many people who care about us waiting for us outside. We have to survive the operating table no matter what. It''s better not to let them worry so much." Mango''s nose suddenly felt a little sore. She directly opened the door and went out. It was her fault to put her daughter through all of this. The child''s sensibleness was more like a sharp dagger piercing deep into her chest. Zion was also a little ufortable, but only Wisdom, the idiot, nodded after he heard it. "Wow, sister Rita, you are so brave! I want to learn from you! When I finish the operation, I will definitely call you!" "Deal!" "Deal!" The three children actually built a deep friendship through the video call. Mango leaned against the window and looked at the strong sunshine from outside. She knew that she didn''t have much time here. The olddy from the Tang family had already demanded that she had toplete the design before Abyss took any action. She would not give them any excuse to make things difficult for Ye family. It had never urred to her that, even at this point, it was still hard for her to see anyone do anything to Nathaniel even though she had been treated with kindness by Abyss in the past five years. Mango turned around and went back to the ward. Zion had already put down his mobile phone and began to y with Wisdom. Boys always tend to have more fun than girls. Even though Wisdom was not able to y rough with Zion, they were then drawing something on the paper and then ying chess. Mango couldn''t understand it anyway, and she just left them ying. In her opinion, the nature of a boy should not be suppressed. She took out her own drawing paper and began to improve her design. The design n would bepleted soon. By that time, the cooperation between the two companies would be officially put on the agenda. Although Mango did not know what would happen at that time, she still hoped that they could settle it peacefully. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was also busy searching for the matching blood source for Wisdom. At the same time, a man in a white coat came to the police station. This man was very handsome and he looked gentle and weak. If he hadn''t held the doctor license, the guards wouldn''t have let him in to treat Macy. Macy already knew that something had happened to Wisdomst night, and that he had been sent to the hospital for rescue. She heard that he was spitting white foam and his limbs were twitching. He looked like he was dying. She was so anxious that she shouted about going out several times, but each time ended up being beaten up by others. Because she worried so much about Wisdom, she even forgot to take the medicine given by Susie. It was not until the doctor came that she finally remembered it, but it seemed to be toote. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 When Macy saw the doctor, she held the bottle of that liquid medicine tightly in her hand. She wanted to quickly put it into her mouth, but only to be stopped by the doctor quickly, he then took the bottle away. "Give it to me! Give my things back to me!" Macy tried to grab it crazily. This was her only chance to go out! She had to go out! She couldn''t stay here! It was Mango! It must be Mango who had harmed her son! Otherwise, how could Wisdom spit foam in his mouth? Macy waspletely crazy at this moment. She didn''t need to pretend at all. It took a lot of effort for the doctor to keep the medicine bottle away from her. The guards outside the door also rushed in and put Macy under control. "Doctor, are you all right?" "I''m fine." The doctor shook his head and looked at the medicine bottle in his hand, feeling a little stunned. "Where did you get this?" Macy bit her lips tightly and said nothing. But as she remembered that she had to go out today, she began to pretend to be crazy again. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "My candy! Give my candy back to me! Give it back to me!" Although she was controlled by the guards, she still used all her strength to grab the medicine bottle from the doctor''s hand. The doctor looked at her and said to the guard beside him, "I need to go out and make a phone call." "Doctor, please." "Come back! Give me my candy! Give it to me!" Macy did not know what was going on with the doctor. Wasn''t this doctor arranged by Susie? Wasn''t he supposed to take her out? What was going on at this moment? She couldn''t let the doctor go. She couldn''t let the doctor leave her alone here. She wanted to see her son and get out of here. However, no matter how hard Macy struggled, she only ended up being beaten and kicked by the guards. The intense pain finally calmed her down. She curled up and hugged herself, with tears flowing from the corners of her eyes. "Wisdom, Wisdom, my son." Macy muttered to herself, but no one paid attention to her. After the doctor quickly took out the bottle of medicine, he called Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, there''s something I need to tell you." "Say it." Nathaniel was in the middle of changing his gauze. When he heard the doctor''s words, his dismissed the people around him. The doctor looked around and saw that no one was there. He said in a low voice, "I am in the police station. I saw Macy just now. She held a bottle of liquid medicine in her hand. It seemed that she was going to drink it. I don''t know why she suddenly decided to drink it in front of me. Maybe she thought I was sent by her mother, Susie." "Medicine? What kind of medicine?" "I''m not sure yet, but I did a preliminary check. It should be a poison. Once she takes that, she will die immediately without any dy." The doctor''s face looked serious. Nathaniel frowned slightly. "Will Susie let Macy die? After all, she is her biological daughter. She can''t be so cruel, will she?" "I don''t think so. Perhaps she was used by someone. Now, Susie is highly suspicious. On the contrary, Macy wants to go out with all her effort. She heard that something happened to her son and she kept hurting herself, hoping to see her son, but she failed. Today, she saw me again and also desperately wanted to leave here. I looked into her eyes. She was pretending to be crazy and her mind The doctor''s words made Nathaniel''s eyes sink a little. "After all, she still has some conscience." "What is your n, Mr. Ye?" "Write her a confirmation on mental illness directly, take her to a psychiatric hospital, andpletely confine her. Now Macy can''t die! I need to find the truth of a lot of things from her." Nathaniel said coldly. "Okay." After the doctor hung up the phone, he returned to the cell again. When Macy saw himing back, she quickly rushed to him. "You were brought in here by my mother, right? Take me out! You must take me out! My son is sick, and he needs mommy to be with him. You take me out! No matter how much you want, I can give it to you, as long as you take me out!" Macy was so emotional that she almost strangled the doctor. The doctor quickly pulled her hands away and whispered, "If you want to go out, you have to listen to me." "I''ll listen to you, I''ll listen to you!" Macy was extremely cooperative. With the help of the doctor, it was quickly diagnosed that Macy had been seriously stimted mentally and she needed to be sent to a psychiatric hospital for treatment. The director issued the approval notice and Macy was handed over. On the way, Macy shouted that her stomach was in pain and she needed to go to the toilet. The guards ignored her, so she immediately banged her head to the car door. The bright red blood made Macy pass out several times, but she would not give up at all. At this moment, she really looked like a great mother. The guard was afraid that she would really die in the car, so he had to let her go to the toilet. Macy took the advantage of the time when she was in the toilet and escaped. Nathaniel frowned when he heard the news. "Lock down the city. We must find Macy!" She was a dangerous person. Putting aside the fact that she might do something to Mango and Zion, he was more afraid that Macy would do something to Wisdom. Since Wisdom had already be like this, he could no longer afford any strikes. The whole Ocean City was in a nervous atmosphere. After Mango finished drawing, she saw that Thomas had brought her something to eat. Zion and Wisdom were eating happily while Mango had a meal specifically prepared for her. "Madam, Mr. Ye ordered this for you." Thomas handed the meal box to Mango. "Got it." Mango took the meal box and asked, "Is he all right?" "Mr. Ye is fine, and his wound is healing. If everything goes well, he will be fine after half a month." "Oh." Mango didn''t say anything else. However, Thomas said in a low voice, "Madam, Mr. Ye wants me to tell you something." "What?" "Macy escaped." "What?" Mango suddenly raised her head. "How could she possibly escape from the heavily guarded police station?" Thomas told Mango the whole story of Nathaniel''s deployment. Mango fell into deep thought after hearing what he had said. "Did Susie want to kill Macy?" "At present, this is what it looks like. Mr. Ye is afraid that Macy will take the risk toe here and see Young Master Wisdom, so today he will increase the guards here. For you and the kids, try not to go out today." Thomas was a little worried. Mango nodded. After Thomas left, Mango felt very uneasy. Where would Macy go? She was also a mother, and she would definitely try to find out about Wisdom''s whereabouts. If she came here to find Wisdom, how would she confront Macy in front of the children? No matter what the adults were about to do, the children shouldn''t be harmed. Mango was very worried, and when she saw Wisdom and Zion having fun and eating happily, she feltforted again. After all, they were children, they had no idea of any hardship in this world. Mango put away the drawing, she nned to tell Thomas to bring it to Nathanielter so he could give her some opinions. If possible, she could send it to the United States after a little polishing. At the thought of Abyss, Mango had a little headache. After the meal, Wisdom and Zion began to y chess. These two children seemed to be obsessed with this game recently. Each time they would sit for two hours, and no one was willing to admit defeat. Mango leaned against the sofa and watched them y. When she looked at them, she suddenly felt that her eyelids were a little heavy. She shook her head suddenly and felt that something was wrong. "Zion, Wisdom, hide now!" Mango wanted to stand up, but before she could get up, her strength seemed to have been drained by someone suddenly. She felt so weak that she couldn''t move at all. Zion and Wisdom also fell to the ground with a loud bang and fell asleep instantly. "Zion, Wisdom!" Mango shouted, but there was no response from outside. The two children were also sleeping soundly. Mango knew that something had gone wrong. She was too careless! She only thought that Macy would not be able to enter this heavily guarded room, but she didn''t expect that she would use the fragrance to drug them. There was a faint fragrance floating in the air. Mango knew it was a little toote. She quickly took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Nathaniel. Then, she could no longer stand up and fell to the ground. When Macy came in, everyone seemed to have fallen asleep, they were lying on the floor in different positions. She quickly entered the room, when she saw Zion and Wisdom lying together and they had been ying chess together, Macy was so angry that her mouth even became a little crooked. "B*stard, how could he treat an enemy''s son so good? Are you stupid?" Macy stretched out her finger and poked hard at Wisdom''s head, not paying the slightest attention that Wisdom''s forehead turned red from her poke. She nced hatefully at the sleeping Mango. She couldn''t wait to kill her directly. However, when she saw Zion, the corners of Macy''s mouth gently raised. As a mother, the most painful thing was not death, but her son''s missing. She kept Wisdom with her so that Macy couldn''t reunite with her son. Therefore, this time Macy couldn''t let her live a happy life. Macy directly picked up Wisdom and Zion and quickly walked out of the ward. By the time Nathaniel arrived with his people, both Zion and Wisdom were gone, and Mango was left alone in the ward. The surveince was vandalized, and the guards outside had not woken up yet. Terrance quickly ordered his men to pour water on the guards to wake them up, but everyone was in a daze and nobody knew what had happened. Mango went to look for Zion and Wisdom as soon as she opened her eyes. Unfortunately, the two children were both gone. She was very remorseful, but she didn''t say anything else, because she knew that it was useless to say anything at this moment. Nathaniel was very worried to see her like this, he held her tightly in his arms and said in a low voice, "Believe me, we will find the children." "Urn!" Mango nodded, but she had no clue in her heart at all. It was almost certain that Macy had taken two children away. Wisdom was her son. She would definitely not do anything to Wisdom. However, Macy hated her and Nathaniel to the core. She would never spare Zion. At the thought that her son had been taken away again by a wicked person, Mango felt extremely terrible. But now they all needed to calm down and find out Zion''s whereabouts. This incident alerted the director of the police station again. ording to the procedure, the director needed Mango to draw Mango''s blood to record her DNA in the database in case of anything happening, Mango and Nathaniel both knew clearly about it. In their eyes, Zion was a noble child, the young master of Ye Family. But if he went to the society, no one could be sure what a frenzied person like Macy, would do to Zion. The serious atmosphere enveloped everyone, especially Nathaniel and Mango. Their hands were held tightly, but no one knew what was going on in their hearts. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 After the disappearance of Wisdom and Zion, they seemed to have beenpletely disappeared from the face of the earth. No matter how many hard Nathaniel had searched for them, how much manpower Terrance had used in the search, and even Walter and Song family also stepped in, but there was still no news about them. Susie still went to thepany every day to deal with different people. She did not act any differently. The test result about that bottle of deadly poison once held in Macy''s hand also came out, it was a kind of lethal poison that could kill anyone with only one sip. But no one could figure it out, that Susie and Macy were mother and daughter rted by blood. How could a mother be so cruel as to let her daughter die? Although if Macy really died, many things could be med on her. Then it would seem like everything was over quietly, except many doubts would remain secret forever. Now, Macy did not die, moreover, she also disappeared with the two children. Not only Nathaniel was looking for them, but also Susie was looking for Macy, too. But the three of them left no trace just like a rock sinking into the sea. Mango''s mental situation was getting worse day by day, and she was forcing herself to hang in here. The second day after Zion''s disappearance, shepleted the design and sent it to the head office in United States through theputer. The head office unanimously approved her design, symbolizing the start of the official cooperation between H''J Group and Heng Group. Seeing Mango work day and night without eating and sleeping, Nathaniel felt very distressed and worried. However, no matter how he tried to dissuade her, Mango would not stop. Finally, four or five days after Zion''s disappearance, Mango was sick. Nathaniel stayed by her side and guarded her closely. In Mango''s dream, the big fire was burning. Zion kept waving to her, asking for help. "Zion!" Mango suddenly sat up, sweating all over. "Did you have a nightmare?" Nathaniel turned on the bedsidemp. Under the light, Mango''s eyes were drifting, her whole body was sweating, and her face was sallow as wax, which greatly pained Nathaniel''s heart. "I dreamed that Zion was burning in the big fire, and every inch of his skin was on fire. He was in pain. He called for mommy to save him, but I couldn''t hold his hands no matter how hard I tried." As Mango was talking, she curled up and a particrly painful look. Although Nathaniel and Mango were living together andying on the same bed, Mango still couldn''t fall asleep through the night after Zion''s disappearance. Nathaniel wasn''t able to think of anything else, and he drained all of his energy by taking care of Mango alone. Now hearing her words, Nathaniel knew that Mango was really worried about Zion, but unfortunately, he had no news about Zion at all. "I searched the whole Ocean City, and I searched every shop, but there was still no news about them. Mango, I know you are anxious, and so am I. Zion is our son, the child of Ye Family. He will definitely be fine." Mango leaned into Nathaniel''s arms and shepletely fell apart. "Last time they hid Zion in the beauty salon, where would Zion be this time?" "I''ll go check it out. I''ll definitely find out!" "Go ahead! Go ahead! I don''t know what kind of suffering Zion is going through now. He must be waiting for us to save him." Mango pushed Nathaniel out like crazy. "Okay, okay, okay. I''ll go. I''ll go. Don''t worry. I''ll go right away!" Nathaniel got dressed, got out of bed, and quickly walked out. Mango didn''t dare to waste any more time. She also changed her clothes and wanted to go out with him, but where should they head to after they went out? Mango had no clue at all. The bodyguards behind them followed her closely. No one dared to blink because they were afraid that something bad would happen to Mango. Nathaniel and Thomas were wandering in every single street. They almost went through every inch of thend, but there was still no news about Zion. "Mr. Ye, it doesn''t make sense. Macy has never been close to anyone, and she doesn''t have much connection either. How could she suddenly have such a big power? To the point that with the Thomas told Nathaniel what had happened in the past few days. Nathaniel nodded and said, "I also notice that we might have missed something in this matter, but what is it exactly?" "Mr. Ye, that person must have taken Young Master Zion away in order to make madam worried. Now I think we should step up our protection for Mrs. Ye. I''m afraid..." Thomas''s words were like a strong dose of medicine that immediately make Nathaniel''s mind clear. "Let''s go home!" He suddenly made a U turn and quickly drove toward The Ye''s Mansion. Mango walked aimlessly, and she even forgot to wear shoes. She shouted Zion''s name as she walked. There were not many people on the streets in the middle of the night, but when they saw Mango like this, they all thought that she was crazy and all stayed away from her. Some of them wanted to bully Mango, but the bodyguards behind them immediately stepped forward and scared them to leave quickly. Mango felt that she was like a wandering ghost. Her son was gone, she was homeless, and she could rely on no one. All of a sudden, her phone rang. The sound was particrly harsh in the silent night. Mango suddenly picked up the phone. When she saw Zion''s number on the phone, she was going crazy. "Zion!" Mango answered the phone quickly, but it was not Zion''s voice. "Mango, do you want to see your son? Come to a ce, I promise that you will see your son. Remember, youe here alone. If I find out that you are bringing someone else here, I will let you see your son die in front of you." It was Macy! Mango gnashed her teeth and said, "Come at me if you want anything! What are you going to do to a child? Macy, you are a maniac!" "I am a maniac! I was crazy since five years ago! Mango, you forced me! I am going to say it again, come alone to the address I give you. If I know that youe with someone else, or with Nathaniel, I will let you know how powerful I can be. Do you want to know how is your son doing now? Let me show you." Macy hung up the phone and directly sent a video to Mango. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. In the video, Zion was locked up in a ss container. There was a thin catheter attached to his wrist. Beside the catheter was a wooden bucket, in which drops of blood were dripping out of Zion''s body. "Zion!" Mango''s whole body copsed. She sat on the ground with tears streaming down her face. How could she treat such a little child so cruelly? How could she! Macy called again. "Mango, did you see that? My son needs a blood change, and your son''s blood type happens to match his. If youe herete, I can''t guarantee that your son will still be alive!" "Macy! If my son dies, I will let you die with him!" Mango had never wanted to kill anyone so much in her life. Macy actually wanted to rece Wisdom''s blood with Zion''s. Was she crazy? Zion was so small, how could he bear it? Mango couldn''t care about anything now. She suddenly turned around and said to the bodyguards behind her, "No one follows me!" "Madam, Mr. Ye ordered us..." "I said no one follows me!" Mango suddenly picked up a ss bottle beside her and smashed it. Then she put one piece of ss on her neck. "If you keep following me, I''ll die in front of you!" "Madam!" The bodyguards were at a loss of what to do. Some of them had already started making calls to Nathaniel. Mango took advantage of this time to stop a car quickly. "Sir, take me to the chemical factory in the suburb!" Mango''s crazy look at this moment made the taxi driver a little scared. "Madam, I''m already off from work. You see..." "Are you going or not?" Mango directly pointed the piece of ss in her hand at the taxi driver''s neck. The taxi driver was frightened and he quickly stepped on the gas pedal, and the car disappeared in an instant. The bodyguards wanted to follow them, but they went too fast. By the time they stopped a taxi, Mango had been long gone. Nathaniel and Thomas rushed over quickly, but they didn''t see Mango. Nathaniel''s heart suddenly got lifted to his throat. "Where is she? Which direction is she heading to?" "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye. We didn''t see it clearly." "B*stard!" Nathaniel suddenly kicked that bodyguard to the ground, and he quickly tell everyone to start looking for Mango. Something had already happened to Zion, he couldn''t let anything happen to his wife again. Mango quickly came to the chemical factory that Macy had mentioned. It was only when they got there that she finally realized that this was just an abandoned factory. "Macy! I''m here! Release my son. I''ll give you whatever you want!" Mango got out of the car and rushed inside like crazy, but there was no one inside. The bucket from the video was still there, and the blood inside was still warm. Although it was not much, it was enough to make Mango''s legs go weak and her whole body tremble. The ss container was opened, and Zion''s scent and temperature seemed to still remain inside, but he was gone. "Zion! Zion!" Mango was exhausted. She sat on the ground and burst into tears. The entire abandoned factory was empty. Except for Mango''s cry, there was no other sound. When Nathaniel arrived, that was exactly what he Mango cried as if she had gone mad and she fell to the ground. The wooden bucket was giving out a bloody smell, and the bright red blood made Nathaniel''s scalp tingle. "This is..." "This is Zion''s blood! Macy, that lunatic, she wants to rece Wisdom''s blood with Zion''s! Nathaniel, aren''t you very powerful? Aren''t you capable of doing anything? I beg you, please save my son, okay? Zion is still so young, he is only four years old. His blood can''t be enough to save Wisdom. You know that, do you? Do you?" Mango grabbed hold of Nathaniel and was about to go crazy. Her son was her everything. Now that she knew what Zion was suffering, it made her feel worse than dying. Nathaniel had never expected Macy to be so crazy and cruel! Seeing the bright red blood in the wooden bucket, Nathaniel suddenly couldn''t stand still. "Collect these blood for me and bring them back. Don''t miss one single drop." Although he knew it was useless to do so, Nathaniel still did so. He was as tall as 1.85 meters and for the first time, he felt like he couldn''t stand up. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Mango passed out from crying straight away. Before she saw Zion, she could stillfort herself. Zion still knew some self-defense skills. After all, he had been learning from Zack for so long, hadn''t he? All her expectations and hopespletely crashed at the moment when Macy sent her the video. Nathaniel looked at Mango, who had passed out from crying, and his whole body was shrouded in a solemn silence. "Find her! Even if we have to turn the Ocean City upside down, find Macy for me! In addition, Thomas, go ahead and tie up Susie. Send out the message that for each day Macy doesn''t appear, I''ll let Susie bleed for an hour. If my son bleeds another single drop of blood, I''ll definitely let Susie and the entire Cho family die with him!" At this moment, Nathaniel was fierce and violent. He couldn''t wait to destroy the whole world, and he lost all his senses the moment he saw Zion''s blood. Nathaniel returned to The Ye''s Mansion with Mango in his arms. Nanny Zhang was discharged from the hospital at some point. When she saw Nathaniel, she wanted to say something, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Nanny Zhang, I am not in the mood to listen to whatever you are going to say now. Nothing is more important than my son and Mango now. If youe back to stop me from being with Mango, then you can leave." After saying that, Nathaniel carried Mango into the bedroom. Seeing Nathaniel''s current situation, Nanny Zhang was about to speak but she stopped on a second thought. Seeing him like this, Thomas said kindly, "Nanny Zhang, you have been with Ye family for a long time. You know Mr. Ye very well. No matter how unhappy you are with Mango, now Young Master Zion is missing, and he is Mr. Ye''s biological son. Don''t make things more difficult now." Nanny Zhang''s face was a little awkward. She almost banged her head to death, but Nathaniel did not cut off from Mango at all. At this moment, he even became so indifferent to her because of Zion and Mango. Nanny Zhang really wanted to just give up and leave. She didn''t want to care about these things anymore. But when she saw Nathaniel go down the stairs in loneliness and depression, and his tall figure was about to copse as if he couldn''t hold on any longer, Nanny Zhang then felt a little distressed again. "Sir, shall I make you something to eat?" "There''s no need for that. I have no appetite." Nathaniel sat on the sofa. Mango fell asleep because he sedated her by force. He was a man, and he needed to y a supporting role for this family. But he was also a human, and a father. When he saw Zion''s blood, Nathaniel almost fell to the ground. How was that brat at the moment? Since Macy had asked Mango to go there, why did she hide again? Where on earth did she go? What on earth did she want to do? Nathaniel had never been so helpless and anxious in his life. Seeing Nathaniel acting like this, Nanny Zhang poured a ss of hot water and handed it over. "Sir, do you want to make a phone call with Madam? Maybe she cane up with some method." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Nanny Zhang''s words made Nathaniel shake his head and say, "My mother doesn''t have a good impression of Mango, and she doesn''t think that Zion is my son. She won''t care about this at all. Nanny Zhang, go and take some rest. Don''t worry about me." "How can I not worry about you? Look at you now, your soul seems to be missing. I feel distressed for you! I brought you up since you were born." Nanny Zhang''s nose felt a little sore, and her voice was also choked. Nathaniel closed his eyes and said wearily, "I know you love me, so you should know that I am even more worried about Zion''s current situation. I am also a father. The child grew up without me, and I was not with him when he needed me. Now he finally came back to me, but something like this actually happened under my nose. What do you want me to do?" "Sir, you are a human, not a god. There are some things that you can''t control. Now madam has already be like this. If you also copse, then Ye family will be finished." Nanny Zhang called Mango madam for the first time. Nathaniel was sensitive enough to notice this. "Have you epted Mango?" "How can I not ept her? Sir, you won''t marry anyone except her. Besides, something happened to Young Master Zion at this moment, if I keep giving you trouble, who else can you rely on? You are the child I brought up. I would rather die than see you sad." Nanny Zhang''s words brought warmth to Nathaniel''s heart. "Thank you, Nanny Zhang." "Take a break first. I''ll cook something for you. You can eat something after you wake upter." Nanny Zhang wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes, then she turned around and went to the kitchen. Seeing Nanny Zhang''s change, Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel a little joyful. Thomas also whispered, "If Nanny Zhang cane back to help you, it will be great." "Yes!" Nathaniel felt a bitforted. Although he was still worried about Zion, he still felt a little sleepy. He leaned against the sofa and slowly closed his eyes. Mango seemed to have smelled some familiar scent during her sleep, it was sweet and fragrant. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw a figure standing in front of her bed and looking at her fiercely. "You are..." Before Mango could finish her words, the ck shadow covered her mouth and knocked her out quickly. The ck shadow carried Mango on her shoulder and then went out of the bedroom. The people outside had all fallen asleep, and even Nathaniel was still in deep sleep on the sofa. The ck shadow just took Mango out of Ye family so brazenly. When Mango woke up, she was on a ship. There were so many people squeezed in the cabin, and a mixed smell of all kinds of stuff was very pungent. She was just about to speak, but only to find that her throat was terribly sore, and she couldn''t say a word. She suddenly remembered that ck shadow she had seen before she passed out. She looked so familiar and she hated her so much. It was Nanny Zhang! Mango struggled to get up, but was pushed by someone next to her. "Don''t move. This boat is already very crowded. If you don''t want to die, behave yourself." There was a dark skinned woman beside her. She couldn''t tell if it was because of the light, or because she was very dark herself. Mango couldn''t see her face clearly. She wanted to ask what kind of boat it was and where it was going, but she couldn''t say anything. Her throat was probably hoarse. Mango struggled to get up, but she was directly suppressed by the woman next to her. "Don''t move! This is a smuggling ship. We have all been sold. If you show any signs of escape, they will throw you directly into the sea. In this vast sea, you will only be eaten by sharks when you fall down. I know that you may not be willing to be sold abroad, but which one of us is willing? It''s better to live miserably than to die. As long as you are alive, there is always hope. Listen to me, survive first." The woman''s words made Mango''s heart suddenly sink. Had she been sold abroad? Who had sold her? "Nanny Zhang?" Mango''s heart sank to the bottom. No! She couldn''t leave! Her son had not been found yet. She still didn''t know how Zion was doing and where he was. He definitely needed his mommy by his side at this moment. How could she leave at this moment? Mango didn''t listen to that ck woman''s advice at all. She tried to push her away, and then she stood up to run outside, but was only kicked to the ground by a man who came in. "You disobedient thing! What do you want to do? Do you want to run out? Let me tell you, I spent big money to buy you. Before you make enough money to cover my cost, you won''t be able to escape, or to die!" The man spat at Mango and said fiercely. Mango mumbled, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not express what she wanted to say. The man sneered and said, "It turns out that you are dumb. It''s not bad, so you won''t be able to shout and cause trouble. Let me tell you, stay obedient. When we get to the shore, I will still treat you well. Otherwise, since there are so many men on the ship. Believe it or not, I will let them teach you a lesson!" Of course, the man didn''t mean a simple lesson. Mango was not a child, so she naturally understood it. She shrank and was more or less a little obedient. Now that at this point, she could only take things one step at a time. She only hoped that Nathaniel would be able to quickly find out where she was so he could save her. As soon as Nathaniel woke up, he felt a serious headache. "Nanny Zhang, pour me a ss of water." Nathaniel called subconsciously, but he did not see any sign of Nanny Zhang. He shook his head and looked up, and found himself surrounded by people who were sleeping on the floor randomly. Such a simr scene made Nathaniel''s heart skip a beat. " Mango!" He rushed to the bedroom, but there was no trace of Mango in the bedroom. Under the same situation and with the same method, he lost his wife again. Nathaniel punched the tea table. "B*stard!" It had never urred to him that this actually had something to do with Nanny Zhang. Yes. After that thing happened in the beauty salonst time, Sisi disappeared without a trace. At that time, everyone was suspicious of Nanny Zhang, and even he was suspicious. But for the sake of the fact that Nanny Zhang had brought him up, he did not hold grudges. For him, Sisi couldn''t stir up much trouble, but he didn''t expect that because of his tolerance, he not only lost his son, but also his wife. Nathaniel couldn''t stop regretting. He quickly poured water on everyone to wake them up. Thomas woke up with a shiver, a little at a loss. "Mr. Ye, what''s wrong?" "Nanny Zhang kidnapped Mango and put down all of us." Nathaniel could not forgive himself. Thomas immediately understood something. "Was it Nanny Zhang? Is Nanny Zhang responsible for the disappearance of Zion and Wisdom?" Nathaniel did not speak, but obviously what was done couldn''t be undone. Thomas couldn''t believe it, but he had to believe it. Except for Nanny Zhang, who else could take them away so unscrupulously? "Didn''t Nanny Zhang say that she had already epted madam? How could she..." "She was just trying to let our guard down. I was being too careless." Nathaniel''s eyes were horribly cold, and his entire body was giving out a solemn feeling. A servant from the Ye''s Mansion had made a fool of them. This was outrageous! "Mr. Ye, what should we do now?" Since this was rted to Nanny Zhang and Mango, Thomas couldn''t make up his mind, so he had to ask Nathaniel for advice. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 "Give order to the whole Ocean City, that we must find Nanny Zhang at any cost!" As long as they could find Nanny Zhang, they could not only find Zion, but maybe would also know where Mango was. It seemed that all these things had something to do with Nanny Zhang. Sisi''s disappearance, Macy''s protection, and Zion''s missing were very likely to have been plotted by Nanny Zhang. Nathaniel simply felt too terrifying. She was just an old servant. How could she have such a great power? How was she able to avoid the search from three major families in Ocean City? How could she be able to get people out under his nose? Was it because he was too ipetent, or because Nanny Zhang was too powerful? Terrance and Walter also heard the news and they rushed to the Ye family. This time, Nathaniel didn''t hide anything from them. He told them everything about Nanny Zhang. Terrance''s face was cold. Without saying anything, he turned around and went straight to gave order to his people. However, Walter grabbed Nathaniel''s cor and said, "If something bad happens to her, I won''t spare you!" "If anything really happens to her, I can''t even forgive myself." Nathaniel said coldly. Walter let go of him and turned to leave. When everyone went looking for Nanny Zhang desperately, Zion and Wisdom were being locked up in a small room. Wisdom said in tears, "Boss, you can''t die. What should I do if you die?" "Shut up!" Zion had a headache from the noise, so he weakly opened his mouth. When Wisdom saw that he was awake, he quickly said happily, "Boss, are you awake? Are you not going to die?" "Do you really want me to die?" Zion moved her shoulders and felt no strength at all. It seemed that the anesthetic in his body had not yet passed. He looked at the needle holes on his wrist. The excessive loss of blood made him look particrly weak. "Boss, do you want some water? I''ll get you some water to drink." Wisdom quickly ran over, he poured a ss of warm water and handed it to Zion. He was not a big child, so it was difficult for him to help Zion up, but he still didn''t give up. The water in the cup spilled on the back of Wisdom''s hand, but Wisdom didn''t mind at all. Seeing Wisdom like that, Zion said in a low voice, "Find a straw ande here. It will be more convenient." "Oh, okay." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Wisdom heard the order and then immediately went to find the straw. Fortunately, there was a straw in this room. Wisdom came over with the straw, he put it in the ss, and then handed it to Zion. Zion was really hungry, and he even felt dizzy. Fie didn''t know whether it was from the loss of too much blood or from the hunger. Fie drank some water and felt better. Wisdom quickly said, "Do you want something to eat? I''ve hidden some food for you." After saying that, he took out a burger from his sleeve and handed it to Zion. Zion was really hungry. Fie took it and took a big bite, but from the corner of his eye, he saw Wisdom swallowing his saliva constantly. Obviously, he was also very hungry. Zion paused, he split the burger, and gave half of it to Wisdom. "Flere you are!" "I don''t want to eat! You''ve bled so much, so you must be very weak. I''m so fat, it doesn''t matter. Besides, my mommy will prepare something for me to eat!" Wisdom immediately shut up as soon as he finished speaking. "Boss, I''m sorry." He lowered his head and looked as if he was about to cry. Zion knew that Wisdom felt sorry for what Macy had done to him, but he didn''t me him. "It has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to apologize. Eat quickly. If you have some strength to run out after you eat, run out as soon as possible. After going out, call Mr. Ye, and ask him toe to save me. In this way, then you can really help me." Zion''s words made Wisdom hesitate. "Can I really do it?" "Of course, you''re her son. She won''t do anything to you. If you find an opportunity to escape, I can be saved." Zion handed half of the hamburger to Wisdom with a smile. Wisdom took it, but he didn''t eat it. He said sadly, "Why is my mommy so evil? How can she treat you like that? Auntie is so good to me. Why can''t she treat you like auntie does?" "Not everyone is as kind as my mommy." When Zion talked about Mango, tears welled up in his eyes. "Wisdom." "Yes?" "I miss my mommy." Zion leaned on Wisdom''s shoulder. Although his shoulder was still narrow and small, Zion did not feel so lonely afterall. Compared to thest time he was kidnapped, this time, with Wisdom by his side, he had a bit more courage. Wisdom''s tears had flowed down. "I miss auntie too. I don''t want my mommy anymore. She''s bad! She''s a bad woman!" The more Wisdom said, the more aggrieved he felt, and even more tears flowed down. Zion was so annoyed by him that he said in a low voice, "Don''t cry. How can a man cry every day? You are Nathaniel''s son, a child of Ye Family. The children of Ye Family only shed blood, not tears." "Boss, are you in pain? I saw so much blood drawn from you, so it must be very painful, right? Wait for me, I will definitely get you out!" Wisdom patted on his chest and promised. His face was covered with tears, and he looked really ugly, but Zion felt that Wisdom looked very handsome at this moment. "I believe you, you will definitely get me out, because we are brothers." Zion was a little dizzy. He took a breath and said, "Wisdom, in fact, I should call you elder brother. You''re a few months older than me, but since you''re some. If I call you elder brother, I''ll suffer loss." "It doesn''t matter. As long as you are happy, you can call me anything." Wisdom didn''t care much about this. Zion felt that Wisdom was really different from other children. He might not be as smart as he was, but he wouldn''t fuss with his brother. He was good to him wholeheartedly. He would share anything delicious and interesting with him. Although the two of them had not been together for a long time, Zion really liked him, even if he was the son of that bad woman. "Wisdom." Zion''s voice was a little weak. "Yes?" While Wisdom was sobbing, he did not notice Zion''s exhaustion. "Promise me one thing." "What?" "If I can''t get out, help me to take good care of my mommy, and treat her as your own mommy. And my sister, my sister, was born with poor health. The doctor said that she won''t live long, but she is so well-behaved and beautiful. She didn''t even have the chance to go out of the hospital to take a look at the sky outside. If anything happens to me, you must take good care of my sister for me and take her as your own sister, okay?" Zion''s words made Wisdom burst into tears. "Don''t talk nonsense! I don''t want you to die! You will be fine! You will be fine! Boss, I don''t want you to die!" Wisdom hugged Zion and burst into tears. "What are you crying for? I''m not dead yet!" When Macy heard Wisdom''s cry from a distance, she immediately threw a temper. This child had been like this since he was a child. He would cry over any tiny things. He didn''t look like a real man at all! When Wisdom saw Macy, he shouted angrily, "You bad woman, I hate you! Go away! Go away!" When Macy saw the disgust and hate in her son''s eyes, she suddenly raised her arm and pped him directly. Wisdom''s small body suddenly fell to the ground. However, Macy did not feel any distressed. She grabbed Wisdom by the cor and lifted him up. "I am your mommy! How dare you talk to me like this? Did this brat teach you to behave like this? Wisdom, you are the future heir of Ye Family. How can you y with this wild kid? How could you treat your own mommy like this because of him? Have you forgotten who gave birth to you after carrying you for nine months?" "Pooh!" Wisdom spat on Macy''s face and kicked and punched her. "You are not my mommy, you are a devil! You ate my mommy and disguise as her to confuse me! I won''t be fooled! My mommy can''t be this bad! She can''t be this bad! You bad woman, let go of me!" Macy waspletely angered by Wisdom''s actions. "B*stard, you are just like your worthless father! You are all confused by people like Nathaniel, aren''t you? What''s good about him? Do you know if Zion is still alive, everything in Ye Family will belong to him in the future, and you don''t even have a single penny!" "I don''t care! As long as my Boss likes it, I can give him anything. I just want my Boss to be fine!" Wisdom shouted. He rarely hated anyone as a five-year-old boy, but at this moment he hated the woman in front of him! Macy was so angry that she raised her hand again and pped Wisdom in the face. "Don''t beat him!" Zion used all his strength to get up and mmed into Macy. Macy was caught off guard and was knocked to the side by Zion, and she also loosened her grip. Wisdom took the opportunity to break free. "Boss!" "Run!" Seeing that Wisdom was about to pull him, Zion held Macy tightly and shouted at Wisdom, "Run! Get out to find our father! Hurry up!" Wisdom was stunned for a moment, and he was a little hesitant. Macy was so angry that she kept punching on Zion''s body. "You b*stard! Let me go! Let me go! Wisdom, I am your mommy! You can''t leave me!" Zion gritted his teeth, red at Wisdom and said, "If you don''t want me to hate you, run quickly!" Wisdom cried again, but he gritted his teeth and turned to run outside. "Wisdom! Come back! You brat! I am your mommy! Do you know how much I have suffered in order to give birth to you? Come back!" Macy shouted like crazy, trying to throw Zion out, but Zion somehow gathered all his strength and just held Macy tightly without crying or screaming. Macy got so furious that she directly knocked out Zion. Zion''s body was like a kite with a broken string. With a bang, he hit the wall beside him, and then he fell to the ground from the wall like a rag doll. Macy was so angry that she kicked him hard and said ferociously, "Wait for me to get Wisdom back and then I''ll teach you a lesson." After saying that, Macy quickly ran outside. A pool of bright red blood slowly appeared under Zion''s body, then more and more oozed out... Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Wisdom kept running and running, he didn''t dare to stop at all. Zion''s words kept ringing in his mind. Only when he ran out and found his daddy would Zion be saved. The sound of footsteps came from behind, and Wisdom quickly hid behind a garbage bin. He had never had such an experience, and his whole body was shivering. Seeing Macy getting closer and closer, Wisdom was so scared that he didn''t even dare to breathe. The woman in front of him was no longer his mommy. She was a demon! Wisdom watched Macy beat Zion with his own eyes, and he even saw Macy beating and kicking himself. Macy said that she only gave birth to him in order to gain a foothold in Ye Family and to be the Young Madam of Ye Family. But because of his stupidity, everything was over. His mommy hated him! This was the first emotion that Wisdom had sensed. She was no longer the mommy who had taken good care of him in the past. Wisdom was very sad, very heartbroken, but he couldn''t say it to his "boss" because his "boss" was more injured than him. He couldn''t let his boss die! No! Wisdom curled up and hid behind the trash can, watching Macy running pass him like crazy. He didn''t dare toe out, and he didn''t dare to make any sound. It was not until Macy ran far away that Wisdom finally ran out from the back of the trash can and ran quickly toward the direction of Ye Family. He couldn''t tell the direction, but he remembered what Zion had said. He told him to find a ce to call his daddy. Wisdom ran to the supermarket and cried for someone to lend the phone to him. When some parents with children saw Wisdom like this, they couldn''t help but feel distressed. Some of them even directly called the police. The police quickly arrived at the supermarket. The moment they saw Wisdom, the director felt that his heart was about to jump out. "Young Master Wisdom! Oh my god, how did you be like this?" "I''m looking for my daddy. Call him! Save my boss! Hurry up!" Wisdom grabbed the director''s sleeve tightly. The director had no choice but to give the phone to Wisdom in a hurry. When Nathaniel received Wisdom''s call, everyone''s heart was being lifted. "Where are you?" Hearing Nathaniel''s voice, Wisdom burst into tears. "Daddy, go to save my boss. He has lost a lot of blood!" Nathaniel''s heart throbbed with pain. The director quickly reported the location. Nathaniel took Thomas and the others to this ce quickly. Terrance and Walter also received the news at the same time. However, when the group of people rushed to the small shabby house, apart from arge pool of blood on the ground, there was no trace of Zion. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Where are they? Where are they?" Nathaniel was on the verge of losing his mind. In the past few days, he had been searching day and night for Zion and Mango. At this moment, he finally had some news of Zion, but howe he disappeared again? The police quickly did a test and analysis of the blood on the ground, and the results showed that it was Zion''s. Looking at the blood on the ground, Nathaniel fell to the ground. "Mr. Ye!" Thomas was so scared that his face turned pale. "Daddy!" Wisdom cried and shouted. He didn''t see his boss, and he felt very uneasy. It was his fault! He ran too slowly, and he dyed the rescue of his boss! Wisdom cried desperately, and the entire ce was in a mess. Terrance was rtively calm. "Keep looking. Even if we can''t find any news about Zion, we still have to find Macy. This woman can''t possibly run to anywhere else far away. Hurry up and find her!" Without saying anything, Walter turned around and walked away. He couldn''t ept the fact that something had happened to Zion, but the bright red blood was really dazzling, which reminded him of being kidnapped when he was a child. In that kidnapping that year, his mother went mad. Now Zion was missing, and Mango''s life and death was uncertain. He couldn''t just stay here, he had to go to find her! Walter quickly took his people away. Terrance cleaned up the scene and left someone to help the police to investigate. Nathaniel was brought back to the hospital by Thomas. The doctor did a thorough checkup on him, he only had a shock caused by too much emotional fluctuation, it was not serious. Wisdom was brought back to Ye family, but he seemed to have been frightened and he could not sleep well at night. The whole family was all messed up by Macy. When Nathaniel woke up, his mind was full of the scene of that blood left by Zion. That much blood, was his son still alive? If Mango saw all this, would she be heartbroken? Nathaniel feltpletely ipetent. As the tycoon of Ocean City, who called the shots for everything, while his wife and children ended up being hurt like this because of a woman, yet there was nothing he could do at all. Thomas didn''t know how tofort Nathaniel, so he said in a low voice, "Go and see Master Wisdom. Master Ye has been having nightmares all the time." It was only then that Nathaniel managed to cheer up and came to Wisdom''s room. Wisdom''s small body curled up in a corner of the bed. He didn''t feel anything before he saw him, but at this moment, he felt distressed. After Nathaniel turned on the light, Wisdom''s face was full of tears. "Daddy!" He threw himself into Nathaniel''s arms and burst into tears. "Will my boss die? He won''t die! He told me to run out to find you to save him. He will wait for me! But why is my boss gone? Where did he go?" Nathaniel could not answer Wisdom''s question. Such a powerful man like him, after losing his wife and son, now his eyes were all red and teary. "As long as you''re fine, Zion will be happy." "It was all my fault. I ran too slow. If I was training hard like my boss and could run as fast as him, my boss wouldn''t have disappeared! It was all my fault!" Wisdom kept talking. Nathaniel felt even more uneasy. "Silly boy, it has nothing to do with you. Zion will be fine. He is your boss. He will be fine." Nathaniel didn''t know whether he wasforting Wisdom orforting himself. Wisdom fell asleep under Nathaniel''sfort, but he still didn''t sleep very well. Nathaniel didn''t dare to go back to the bedroom, for fear that he would think of Mango when he went back. Five years ago, when he heard the news of Mango''s death, he felt that the whole sky had copsed. Five yearster, Mango''s life and death was uncertain, and his son was missing, but he couldn''t copse, just because his wife and child were still waiting for him. After such a big thing happened to the Ye family, the whole city of the Hans family was under high security. The Song family almost used all their connections to look for the whereabouts of Macy and Nanny Zhang. They were all convinced that as long as they found these two women, they could find Mango and Zion. As time went by, Nathaniel''s chest injury had healed. Wisdom did not have nightmares anymore. Instead, he began to exercise his own body. Nathaniel contacted all the hospitals across the country, he transferred the source of blood, and changed Wisdom''s blood. While Wisdom was recovering, news came from Thomas'' side. "Mr. Ye, the Hans family have found Sisi." "Where is she?" "In the Hans family!" Nathaniel put down almost all of his work and quickly came to the Hans family. "Terrance, I want to see Sisi!" Nathaniel naturally knew what Sisi meant to the Hans family. The olddy of the Hans family still wanted to stop him, but she was stopped by Terrance. "Mom, we owe Miss Shen an exnation!" "But she might be your big brother''s daughter!" Madam Hans was very persistent about finding her descendant. There were too few descendants left in the Hans family. She didn''t want to lose any of them. Even if she was an illegitimate daughter, she still had to protect her. However, Nathaniel said coldly, "I don''t care who she is. I only know she has something to do with my wife and my son''s disappearance. Now I have to take this person away regardless of your attitude." Madam Hans still wanted to stop him, but she heard Terrance say, "Mom, we are from the Hans family. Put aside the fact that we still don''t know whether Sisi is my eldest brother''s daughter, even if she is, now she has done something wrong, and she should be responsible for it. Are we going to protect a criminal with the glory of our family that has cost us so many lives?" These words made Madam Hans feel ashamed. "But, but if she is my granddaughter..." "Even if she is, she has to ept the punishment of thew because she has vited thew. Let''s put aside what has happened to Miss Shen and Zion now, and whether this matter has anything to do with her, but she has participated in the kidnapping of Zionst time. She even wanted to kill a four-year-old child. This is not allowed by our Hans family! I believe that even if my elder brother was still alive, he would not allow you to cover her up like this." Terrance was very distressed. He never expect that such a person would be a member in the Hans family, but he couldn''t forget about justice for the sake of the illegitimate daughter of the Hans family. Because they were from the Hans family! There were so many heroic spirits watching over them from the sky, and their tremendous glory couldn''t be stained. Madam Hans finally gave up stopping him, but her eyes turned red. This old woman watched Nathaniel with tears all of her face as he took Sisi away. When Newell heard that Sisi had been taken away, he struggled madly, but it was useless. Sisi was brought back to Ye family by Nathaniel. Normally, Ye Family had no right to interrogate the criminal privately, but since Nathaniel''s unusual background, and moreover, his wife and child''s missing were all rted to Sisi, so the police only sent a few people toe over and listen to the investigation together. Sisi was like a dead mouse who was not afraid of the coldness. No matter what Nathaniel said or asked, she wouldn''t say anything. Her eyes had been covered from being poked by Zion. When she heard Nathaniel asking Zion, Sisi sneered and said, "The little b*stard must be dead." "Bang!" Nathaniel punched her in the stomach at once. This punch was straightfoward, and moreover, emotionless. Sisi only felt that all of her guts from her body were being moved. It was so painful that she let out a muffled groan, and blood was oozing from the corner of her mouth. The people around were frightened when they saw this. Not to mention a woman, even a man couldn''t probably bear to take this punch. Nathaniel looked as cold as if he had just walked out of an ice cer. "I''ll ask you again. Where''s Nanny Zhang? Where''s Zion? Where''s Mango?" "I won''t tell you! You will never see Mango again in your life. Even if you see her, she will never come back with you! Hahahaha! Nanny Zhang will never allow you to be together!" Sisiughed crazily, but in the next moment she had an epilepsy. The white foam spat out of her mouth scared everyone. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 "Go and find a doctor! Don''t let anything happen to her!" Nathaniel calmly ordered. The surrounding people quickly began to take actions, some of them began to pinch her philtrum. Terrance, who was on the side, frowned and said, "She is not a descendant of our family." Hearing Terrance''s words, Sisi''s shivered even harder. It was obvious that she was very unhappy with Terrance''s words. Terrance said lightly, "We don''t have epilepsy in our family. I have also checked it out, that woman didn''t have epilepsy in her family history either. But for the sake of caution, I still need to take a blood sample to make a DNA test." "Be my guest." For Nathaniel, everything about Sisi had nothing to do with him. Even if she was a member of the Hans family, that wouldn''t let Nathaniel give up anything. Now if Sisi was really not a member of the Hans family, then it would be even easier. At this moment, Nathaniel was like a messenger from hell, he was filled with the killing intent. Without Mango by his side, it seemed that no one could ever make himugh again. Wisdom had be much better. He carried on to call his younger sister and to tell her the good news. The servant had no choice but to report this request to Nathaniel. Nathaniel frowned slightly. "Younger sister? What younger sister?" "Young Master said that it was Zion''s younger sister. He promised Young Master Zion that he would treat his younger sister well. He said that her name was Rita Shen." Nathaniel''s hand suddenly paused. "What''s her name?" "Rita Shen!" The servant remembered clearly. Nathaniel quickly came to Wisdom''s room. "Who is Rita?" "It''s my boss'' younger sister. We''ve seen her in the video call. She looks exactly like my boss, but she''s more beautiful and more light- skinned than him. Besides, my boss said that she has never been out of the hospital since she was born and has never seen the scenery outside. Daddy, let''s go to the U.S. to pick up her the younger sister, okay? I promised my boss that I would treat her as my own younger sister." Wisdom could not speak for a long time upon her words. Wasn''t Rita the illegitimate daughter of Abyss? How could she be Zion''s younger sister? How could she look exactly the same as Zion? Unless she was his daughter! The shock in Nathaniel''s heart was indescribable. If she was really his daughter, why had Mango never brought her up? Why had she never told him? Nathaniel quickly walked out of Wisdom''s room and went to investigate into Rita personally. Abyss protected Rita''s information very well. Nathaniel finally cracked it after breaking through several security systems. Rita''s photo was obviously another version of Zion, except her face was terribly pale. Most importantly, the information showed that she had congenital kidney failure. Nathaniel''s brain exploded. He seemed to have thought of the way Mango looked like when she was about to tell him something but stopped finally. She had said that she came back to him for something else. She had also said that if she wanted a kidney, would he give it to her? At that time, he thought Mango was talking nonsense, but now it seemed that she was not talking nonsense, but she came back for Rita right from the start. She was their daughter! He and Mango''s daughter! He remembered that Mango and Zion had said that when his injury was healed, she would take him to meet a person in the United States. If that person agreed to let them be together, she would never leave him in this life. At that time, he thought that person was Abyss, but now as he thought about it, this person was their daughter Rita. All of a sudden, Nathaniel''s heart ached terribly. He didn''t dare to waste any more time, so he booked the tickets at once and went directly to the United States with Wisdom. Mango and Zion''s cases were still being investigated. Nathaniel had already arrived in the United States with Wisdom and they went straight to find Abyss. The two men met each other for the first time after five years, and there was a smell of "gunpowder" between them. "What has brought you here, Mr. Ye?" Abyss had be very depressed since Mango turned down his proposal. Moreover, the olddy from Tang family had restricted his power during this period of time. He was unable to do anything and he had not heard from Mango for a long time. Nathaniel looked at the formidable enemy and said in a low voice, "You know why Mango returned to China. Since I''m here now, I want to see Rita." He was just gambling. He was gambling that Abyss knew everything, that Abyss, who liked Mango so much, only let Mango go back to China because Rita hade to a critical point that she was in desperate need of her biological father. Abyss was slightly stunned, and then he said with a wry smile, "It turns out that she exined everything to you. Is she also back?" Nathaniel''s heart ached slightly, but he said faintly, "Zion is sick and he needs herpany. It''s enough for me toe here alone. Besides, it''s not good for Rita to see her brother sick." "I''m afraid that you didn''t let here back, did you?" Abyss''s eyes suddenly became sharp. Nathaniel remembered that Mango had once said that she and her child owed this man. As long as he didn''t go too far, he didn''t want to be his enemy. "Do you really not know if she is willing toe back or not? She turned down your proposal, don''t you think she would feel embarrassed if shees back now? These words seemed to have poked into Abyss'' sore spot in his heart, making his face look very awkward. "You already have a son by your side. Why do you have toe and take her from me?" "Zion and Rita are both my children. I am grateful for Mr. Tang''s care and help to them five years ago. Whatever you want, I am willing to give you everything as long as I can provide." Nathaniel knew that Abyss was not short of money, but he had to return the favor he had owed. Abyss sneered and said, "I want Mango. Will you give her to me?" "She is not an object, and she has her own thoughts and choices. If she chose Mr. Tang, you would have had plenty of chances in the past five years, wouldn''t you?" Abyss held his hands tightly together again. "I shouldn''t have let her go back." "You couldn''t bear to see her sad, because you knew that Rita is her life." Nathaniel''s words immediately made Abyss silent. Both of them knew Mango too well. For five years, Abyss had always wanted to get into Mango''s heart, but he hadn''t been able to do it. For five years, he had always wanted to get rid of Nathaniel, but he still couldn''t do it. Fie wasn''t Rita''s biological father, so his blood couldn''t match hers at all. With Rita''s blood type and her congenital kidney failure condition, no one except her closest family could save her in this world. But Zion was too young, and they would never sacrifice Zion to save Rita. So the only option would be Nathaniel. This was also the reason why Mango insisted on returning to China without hesitation, and it was also the reason why Abyss couldn''t stop her. That was Rita''s only hope. Fie couldn''t bear to break it. Even if he knew that Mango was very likely to get back with Nathaniel after returning to China, and she was very likely to leave him, his heart still went soft. Now Nathaniel really hade, Rita also had hope, but what about his hope? His Mango didn''te back! She didn''t even give him a call! Abyss felt extremely upset. "Rita is in St. Petersburg Hospital, I''ll take you there." Abyss got up and walked outside. Nathaniel feltplicated. Mango was missing, and he had no clue where she was now. However, it was Mango''s wish to save Rita, and it was also his responsibility to save her. He had never thought that there was an angel in this world who belonged to him, suffering from illness every day.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She was his daughter! How much had she suffered in the past five years? And that despicable woman didn''t even mention a word! No wonder she suffered depression right after she gave birth. No wonder she wanted to jump off the building with her child. With such experience and hardship, how could she, a woman, make it through alone? The more Nathaniel thought about it, the more he missed Mango. Where on earth was she? Nathaniel''s heart ached as if it was being stabbed by a knife, but he could not show even the slightest feeling in front of Abyss. Wisdom could not understand anything. He only knew that Nathaniel was in a bad mood at this moment. He held Nathaniel''s hand tightly and gave Nathaniel some slightfort. They soon arrived at the St. Petersburg Hospital. This was a private hospital, which was invested by the Tang family. It was arge-scale hospital with the best environment. In this regard, Nathaniel did owe it to Abyss. Abyss brought Nathaniel to Rita''s ward. Rita was drawing. The sun shone on her face, it was crystal clear, and one could even see the color of the blood vessels under her skin. She was very pale, so pale that it was scary. Wisdom had seen Rita before, so he naturally did not feel scared. "Sister Rita!" Wisdom''s words made Rita suddenly look up. She saw a little boy, who was about the same height as Zion, standing there. The sun shone on his body, giving him ayer of golden light. Rita burst intoughter at once. "Brother Wisdom!" She jumped out of bed and ran to Wisdom. Her steps were a little shaky. "Be careful, Rita." Abyss was a little nervous. Nathaniel waspletely stunned. This was his daughter! She was Mango and his daughter! However, she was much shorter than Wisdom and Zion. She was staggering, as if walking was such a difficult task for her. Her skin was unhealthily pale, and the blue blood vessels under her skin could be seen clearly, which was extremely shocking. Wisdom walked over quickly and held Rita''s hand tightly. This was his boss'' sister! The sister Wisdom would use all his life to protect in the future! Wisdom said in a low voice, "Sister Rita, I''ve made it through the surgery. I''m fine now. So I''m here as promised." Rita looked at him happily. He seemed to be a little taller and stronger than her brother. He liked to smile more than her brother did, and his skin was lighter than her brother''s. He was like the sunshine. "Brother Wisdom, you are so great! Congrattions on the sess of your operation." "Thank you!" "Where is my brother? Where did he go?" Rita looked at Wisdom expectantly. Wisdom''s nose twitched and he didn''t know how to answer. "My boss, he..." "Zion is ill and has a cold, so he can''te over to see you. When you get better, I''ll take you back to see him, okay?" Nathaniel walked over quickly and squatted in front of Rita. "Are you Rita? My name is Nathaniel. I am Zion''s and your biological father. You can call me daddy." Nathaniel smiled faintly, but tears already welled up in his eyes. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Although it was the first time they met, Rita was still able to feel that Nathaniel was very kind. This might be the natural father-daughter rtionship. "Godfather?" Rita looked at Abyss as if she was asking for help. At this moment, as long as Abyss said that he was not, Rita would believe it. However, Abyss couldn''t bare to see the disappointment in Rita''s eyes, and furthermore, he understood Rita''s yearning for her biological father in the past few years. Just like Zion. Although he had a good rtionship with him and he kept calling him godfather, he rarely called his godfather after returning to Ocean City. He was probably happier by Nathaniel''s side at this moment. Abyss felt very upset. The children he had raised, had left him one by one. Was blood really this important? "Godfather, is what he said true? Is he really my father?" Rita''s soft voice came again. Nathaniel looked at Abyss. He was also a man, so he naturally knew what kind of feeling and entanglement Abyss was going through at this moment. He didn''t urge him, nor did he say anything. Instead, he picked up Rita, and only then did he realize that Rita was really light, so light that she was almost weightless. "Your mommy told me that you are the most beautiful princess in the world. I didn''t believe it at first, but now I see you, I really believe it." "Is that true?" Rita was very happy. She sat on Nathaniel''s legs with some embarrassment and did not dare to move. His embrace was so warm, which was different from his godfather. There was always an indescribable sense of intimacy lingering around him. Seeing Rita''s sensible look and her helpless expression, Nathaniel thought of Mango again. That d*mn woman, where was she? How could you bear to leave behind such a lovely daughter, Zion and him, and then disappeared without a trace. Nathaniel touched Rita''s head. He was afraid of hurting Rita by being too rough, and was also afraid that Rita would not feel him if he was too soft. For the first time in his life, he felt helpless. Rita was different from Zion. Zion was a brat. He was health and he can treat him any way he wanted. But his daughter was so fragile that he didn''t dare to speak too loudly, afraid of scaring her. "Of course it''s true. Rita is the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen." "Yes, sister Rita, you are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen." Wisdom was also echoing. Rita giggled. Herughter was very crisp, just like the sound of a jade bead falling onto a te, it was refreshing and pleasant. Seeing the family of three were happy together, Abyss felt pain again. He felt that if he stayed here, he would be abused. "Rita, she is indeed your daddy. Zion is ill. Your mommy needs to stay in the country to take care of Zion. Your daddy will be with you during this period of time. If you need anything, just tell him as soon as possible." Abyss said tly. When Rita learned that the man in front of her was really her daddy, she was overjoyed for a moment. "I don''t need anything. I just hope daddy can take me to the amusement park for some fun." "No!" Abyss refused directly. "Rita, you should know that you can''t handle any intense exercises with your current health situation." Abyss'' sternness disappointed Rita. "Godfather, I''m sorry." She whispered. Nathaniel felt as if his heart had been crushed by someone. He said softly, "It''s ok. When you get better, I''ll take you and Brother Wisdom there, okay?" "And also my brother!" "Yes, and your brother!" Looking at Rita in front of him, Nathaniel naturally thought of Zion, that little brat. He had lost so much blood, and now there was no clue of him at all. Where did he go? Seeing that Rita hadpletely ignored him, Abyss was so angry that he turned around and left the ward directly. However, since Rita was too happy, she did not notice Abyss'' anger and disappointment. She reached out her little hand and gently held Nathaniel''s finger. She whispered, "Daddy, will I really be healed?" "Yes! Daddy is sure of it." Nathaniel''s nose twitched. "But the doctor said that my illness was congenital. I have been rescued for many times during the past few years. Mommy and brother are very worried. Godfather is also looking for someone to treat my illness, none of it worked." Rita felt that Nathaniel was very gentle, so she couldn''t help but tell him her real feelings. Nathaniel held her weak body and said, "That''s because daddy wasn''t here! Now since daddy is here, Rita will definitely be fine." "Then why hasn''t daddye to see me, mommy, and brother in the past few years?" Rita blinked her big eyes and looked at Nathaniel innocently. Nathaniel said with pain in his heart, "Daddy didn''t know that you were still alive. Had I knew it, I would havee over here a long time ago. Now daddy knows it, my princess I will take good care of you in the future. I will make it up for all the things I have owed to you." His eyes suddenly turned red. He could make it up for Rita. What about Mango? What about Zion? Where were his wife and child at this moment? "Daddy, don''t cry! I didn''t mean to me daddy. Although Mommy never said it, I knew that daddy must like me and my brother, right? The nurse said that in this world, children are the angels of daddies and mommies. My brother and I are so sensible and so cute. Daddy will definitely like us!" "Yes! I like you very much, I like you very much!" Nathaniel hugged Rita tightly, and tears could no longer be held back and they fell from the corners of his eyes. Wisdom stood quietly by the side, not saying anything orughing. As a child, he couldn''t understand Rita''s difort, but he thought of Zion. How nice it would be if his boss was here at this moment. If boss was around, Rita would definitely not cry. But where was the boss at this moment? Wisdom''s nose felt sore, but he didn''t cry anymore. He knew crying was useless. If he hadn''t been busy crying when his boss was in danger, then his boss wouldn''t have disappeared. From now on, he was Rita''s elder brother. He had to be strong, so he could protect Rita well and wait for his boss toe back. Rita could feel Nathaniel''s sadness. She didn''t know if her body had made Nathaniel sad. After all, Mango had often hugged her like this and cried secretly. She stretched out her small arms and patted Nathaniel''s back gently, saying, "Daddy, don''t cry. I''m very strong, and I''m sure I will get my suitable match. The doctor said that as long as I have a suitable match, I can get better. I''m going to learn dancing then. I''m going to perform the best dancing in the world for daddy and mommy, okay?" "Ok! Rita will be fine! You will definitely be fine!" Nathaniel, a big man, kept sobbing in front of his daughter. Even he was like this, then what kind of torture had Mango been suffering in the past few years? Rita''s energy was not enough for her to stay up like this for too long. After Nathaniel spoke to her for a short while, the nurse came in and said that Rita needed to rest. However, Rita was very reluctant to part with Nathaniel. She held his hand tightly and said, "Daddy, I''ll be sleeping for a while. Please don''t leave, okay? This room is so big. Every time I open my eyes, I am here alone. Mommy is very busy, and brother needs to study, so I''m the only one lying here. Daddy, you''ll stay with me, right?" Seeing Rita''s expectant eyes, Nathaniel could not refuse at all. "Daddy is going to have a checkup, but I promise you that by the time you wake up, I will be here." "Really?" Rita stretched out her little finger toward Nathaniel. "Shall we make a pinky promise?" "Okay! Let''s make a pinky promise!" Nathaniel stretched out his little finger and hooked it with Rita''s. "Pinky, pinky bow-bell, whoever tells a lie, will sink down to the bad ce and never rise up again!" When their thumbs touched, Ritaughed. Nathaniel thought that was the most charming smile in the world. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "And me! Sister Rita, I will stay with you all the time! When you wake up, I will teach you how to y chess!" Wisdom said with a smile. Rita was very happy. "Don''t go back on your word!" "No, I won''t!" She really didn''t want to sleep. In the past few years, she spent most of her time alone. She yed by herself, and even Zion came here to y with her, he would be taken away soon by her godfather to learn something. She really hoped that someone could y with her. Rita held Wisdom''s hand tightly and then she closed her eyes. It didn''t take long before she fell asleep. Looking at Rita sleeping, Nathaniel was actually a little scared. Her breathing was so weak that he could not even feel her breath. He quickly put his finger under Rita''s nose. After feeling the slight heat, he breathed a sigh of relief. When the nurse saw him like this, she whispered, "Miss Rita''s condition has always been very bad. This disease is getting worse and worse, and her breathing will naturally be weak. We always keep the venttor in this ward in case of emergency. Don''t worry, we have special nurses on the side, and nothing will happen." It was only then did Nathaniel realize that a special nurse had entered the ward at some point. It was obvious that she was here to take care of Rita. "Sorry to trouble you." Nathaniel was reluctant to leave. He did not dare to leave, but he had to leave. But Wisdom stayed. When Nathaniel came out, he happened to see Abyss smoking at theer of the corridor. Nathaniel could not see his face clearly in the smoke, but he knew that he was very upset at the moment. "Thank you." "I don''t want you to thank me." Abyss said in a muffled voice. Nathaniel did not say anything else, because no matter what he was about to say, it would sound insincere. "I''m going to do a test for blood matching. If we match, I want to arrange the operation for Rita soon." "Okay." Abyss put out the cigarette and took Nathaniel to the doctor. After a series of tests, Nathaniel turned out to be in excellent condition, and he could handle the surgery, and they only needed to wait for the result of the blood-matching test. After he came out, he went straight back to Rita''s ward. At this moment, Rita had not woken up yet. Wisdom looked at Rita without blinking, as if he was afraid that she would suddenly wake up and not be able to see him. Nathaniel knew that Wisdom had changed a lot since Zion''s disappearance. Although this brat didn''t say anything, Nathaniel could see it and he felt the pain deep down in his heart. m Mango and Zion''s disappearance more or less left an indelible impression on everyone''s mind. Like a hurricane, their left clear marks for everyone to see after they arrived, but they could no longer be siezed. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Nathaniel wanted to go in and take a look at Rita, but the phone rang at this moment. In order not to disturb Rita''s rest, Nathaniel walked out with his mobile phone. "What''s going on?" The phone call was from Thomas. Thomas whispered, "Mr. Ye, we have news about Macy." "Where is she?" Nathaniel started to feel nervous all over. As long as they had found Macy, would they also find Zion? But Thomas didn''t answer for a long time. "Thomas!" Nathaniel felt that he was about to go crazy. He could not help growling in a low voice, but in fact, he already started to feel a little uneasy. Thomas knew that he couldn''t avoid it after all, so he whispered, "They found her in the ocean, but she''s already dead. The corpse had been soaked in sea water for too long and it could hardly be recognized." "What did you say? Where''s Zion? Where''s Zion?" Nathaniel didn''t care about Macy''s life and death at all. He only cared about Zion''s whereabouts. Thomas bit his lower lip and said, "There''s no news about Young Master Zion. When we found Macy, she was the only one there. The medical examiner found arge amount of methamphetamine in her body and she died of an overdose. Then she was thrown into the sea by someone." "Who injected her with the drugs? Who gave her the ce? Have you found it?" Nathaniel felt a surge of anger clinging to his chest, but he felt as if he had punched into cotton. He felt very powerless and at the same time, very suppressed. He thought that he would be able to find Zion once he found Macy, but now that Macy was dead, there would be no clue for Zion at all. Where was his son? Thomas couldn''t stand Nathaniel''s anger, but he still fulfilled his duty by reporting, "Yes, it was a nightclub called Golden Queen. The owner of this nightclub is from another city and his background is unidentified, but someone has seen Nanny Zhang entering and leaving there." "Nanny Zhang, it''s Nanny Zhang again! Howe I have never noticed my wet nurse to be this capable? She even has something to do with the people in the gray area. I don''t want to hear anything you say. Now I just want to know if you know Nanny Zhang''s whereabouts?" "Not yet. We have already confirmed from the test that Sisi is not a descendant of the Hans family. She has always thought that she is the illegitimate daughter of the Hans family since she was a child. Now since she finds out that it is not the case, her mind has been stimted and she is a little out of her mind. In order to save Sisi, Newell died." "The life and death of these people have nothing to do with me. I just want to know where my wife Mango is and where my son Zion is!" Nathaniel growled and then he remembered that he was in the hospital. Then, he lowered his voice and said, "Find Nanny Zhang at all cost." "Yes!" After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel felt his heart was so empty and it was also burning with pain. His most important family had been schemed by his own wet nurse like this. What did Sisi mean? Why did she say that he would never see Mango again in his life? Nathaniel could not understand. Now it seemed that the key was to find Nanny Zhang. Nanny Zhang was in Ocean City and for more than 20 years in Ye Family, she always appeared to be a weak woman, and she hardly ever participated in anything. She always did her duty. Little did he know that she actually had such a bigwork in Ocean City over so many years. Of course, those who could be rted to the people in the gray area were definitely not ordinary people. Nathaniel felt as though his life had been in vain for the past few years. Being watched and taken care of by such a woman all day long, it was a miracle that he and Nick were able to grow up. Did Old Madam Ye know Nanny Zhang''s background? When thinking of this, Nathaniel quickly called his mother. Madam Ye was busy arranging the flowers. When she saw Nathaniel''s call, she was more or less comforted. It seemed that this child still remembered his mother in his heart. "What''s up? You finally remembered to call me?" Madam Ye was in a good mood. Nathaniel asked in a low voice, "Mom, do you know Nanny Zhang''s background?" "What do you mean? Why do you suddenly ask this?" Mrs. Ye was stunned and she asked subconsciously. Nathaniel said, "She has caused some trouble recently and she turned out to be involved in some forces. She may have something to do with the people in gray area. What has she done in Ye Family over the years? Did she take advantage of Ye Family''swork to seek benefit for herself? Mom, why do you trust this person so much? Were you good friends before. I remember that she was from the country side and she came to Ocean City while she was desperate. She was taken into Ye Family by you and father at that time. For so many years, she seemed to be working hard and doing his duty, but who would have thought that she would be such a danger?" "Shut up! Do talk about her like this! I don''t know about her in other ces for so many years, but in Ye Family, she did everything she could for you and Nick. How can you be so heartless?" Mrs. Ye''s protection made Nathaniel a little angry. "Mom, do you know? She kidnapped Mango and my son. Now I''m not even sure if they are still alive. Although everything was done by Macy, Macy was also dead and she died of drug overdose. I even thought that Macy was just her tool in Ye family for so many years. This woman was too insidious. Wisdom was found being poisoned by someone some time ago, and it has been two years already. If it wasn''t for the fact that Mango noticed it early, I don''t know whether there would still be any children left in Ye family. Even so, do you still want to protect her?" "Impossible! Nanny Zhang, among anyone else, will never do harm the children of Ye Family!" "Why? Why wouldn''t she? Ye Family is not her family! Such a woman has no heart at all! If it wasn''t her, who could have poisoned Wisdom so quietly? Who could have kidnapped Mango and Zion under my nose? Mom, what''s the rtionship between you and her? Why are you protecting her like this? What kind of background does she have? Can you tell me? My son and my wife are both in her hands now. I can''t afford to waste any more time!" Nathaniel was about to kneel down to Mrs. Ye. Mrs. Ye was a little panicked, but she said in a low voice, "This is certainly not what you think. Nathan, listen to me, I will find someone to investigate this matter. Zion is your son. If he really has been kidnapped by Nanny Zhang, she would not do anything to him. You know very well how Nanny Zhang has treated you over the years, don''t you?" "I don''t know! She used to be kind to me, and it was very likely because I am the head of Ye Family, she still needed me to be her protection. But now since she is on bad term with me, she kidnapped my wife and child, and how can you still talk about her good to me? Mom, if you don''t tell me, I will just do it myself. But if I find out her whereabouts, and if anything happens to my son and my wife, I will let her die!" "No! Nathan, you can''t!" Mrs. Ye was a little anxious, but Nathaniel hung up the phone. Why? Why did Mrs. Ye defend Nanny Zhang like this? What was the rtionship between them? Nathaniel never thought that his mother was an unreasonable person. Even if she didn''t like Mango and Zion, they were still members of Ye Family after all, weren''t they? Flow could she ignore the life and death of the members of Ye family for a servant? The more Mrs. Ye acted like this, the more confused Nathaniel was, and the more he wanted to dig out all the background details of Nanny Zhang. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Who on earth was that woman? He was annoyed and wanted to take a cigarette to relieve his anger, but he then remembered he was in a hospital, and Rita might not be able to bear the cigarette smell on his body. At this moment, he only had Rita. Nathaniel put the cigarette away and then he saw a woman walking toward him. "Mr. Ye? Our old madam invites you to have a cup of coffee with her." Nathaniel frowned slightly. "Who is your old madam?" "Old Mrs. Tang." The woman''s words made Nathaniel slightly stunned. Given Tang family''s kindness to Mango and his children, Nathaniel still went to the cafe on the other side. Although Old Mrs. Tang was very old, she was still in high spirits. When she saw Nathaniel, she smiled gently and looked very elegant. "Mrs. Tang, what can I do for you?" Although it was the first time for Nathaniel to see Old Mrs. Tang, he could still see something from Old Mrs. Tang''s eyes. She was different from Abyss. Perhaps Abyss only helped out Mango and her children out of his love for her. However, Old Mrs. Tang obviously did not intend to waste that help she provided over the past five years. Nathaniel sat down in front of Old Mrs. Tang. Old Madam Tang looked at Nathaniel in front of her. He was indeed a rare opponent. If the Tang family and Ye familypeted with each other head on head, it was really hard to tell who would win. She had heard of Nathaniel and she had also investigated his background, so she finally dared to ask him out. "Have you seen your daughter?" "I''ve seen her. Thank you for the care you provided for the past five years." Nathaniel said calmly. Old Mrs. Tang drank the coffee in front of her and said in a low voice, "Mr. Ye, to tell you the truth. The Tang family is not short of money, but we don''t want to raise someone else''s children for nothing either." "Mrs. Tang, feel free to let me know whatever you want. As long as I can do it, I will promise you to do it." Nathaniel did not have any emotional reaction, which made Old Mrs. Tang appreciate him even more. She also secretly decided that she must not be an enemy of Ye Family. "Since you are being so straightforward, I will also be open to you. Mr. Ye, you probably also know that my son is very fond of your wife Mango. In the past five years, for Mango, Abyss has turned down all the matchmakings. Although the Tang family doesn''t need a marriage arrangement to consolidate the social status, not anyone can marry into the Tang family either." "Mango has always been the hostess of Ye family. As for the Tang family, she probably will not enter!" Nathaniel said coldly. Old Mrs. Tang did not expect that Nathaniel would be so straightforward without considering her feelings at all. She coughed to cover up her gaffe and immediately said, "Yes, Miss Shen is a very clever person. She has never crossed the line with Abyss for the past five years. I appreciate it very much." "The hostess of Ye Family has always known her boundary. Old Mrs. Tang, please call her Mrs. Ye! Although her face has changed, her status remains the same. If necessary, I will re-marry her again." Nathaniel''s retort over the smallest trifles made Old Madam Tang realize that he really cared about Mango, and he would never let Mango go. This made Old Mrs. Tang more or less feel at ease. "This time, Mrs. Ye didn''te to the United States, did she?" "No, she is upied with something. Besides, it will be a little awkward for her to see Abyss in here, won''t it? I heard that she had turned down the proposal of Tang family not long ago." Nathaniel was not considering Old Mrs. Tang''s feeling at all. Even if Old Mrs. Tang was trying her best to stay polite, she still could not help but be a little angry at this moment. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 "Nathaniel, don''t take it as I''m really begging you!" Old Mrs. Tang''s didn''t try to hide her anger at all. If he had been an ordinary person, he would have been scared out of his wits by now. However, for Nathaniel, he had no expression. "Mrs. Tang, I don''t think you''re begging me either. I''m just telling you the truth. Maybe for Abyss, he has been persistent for Mango, but for Mango, he''s only a person who has helped her and her elder brother. So tell me whatever you want Mrs. Tang. My daughter is about to wake up, and I have to spend time with her." Nathaniel had made it very clear. Seeing him like this, Old Mrs. Tang sighed and said, "Well, since Mr. Ye is being so straightforward, then I''ll tell you straight out, too. Abyss has always been obsessed with Mango. If the Tang family wants to take advantage of the favor we have been provided in the past five years, I think even if Mrs. Ye doesn''t have the intention to marry the Tang family, she still has to treat Abyss with courtesy. Since Mrs. Ye is not destined to be a member of the Tang family, it''s better if you can return this favor." "Mrs. Tang, what do you want?" Nathaniel understood what Old Mrs. Tang meant. She wanted him to repay the help from the Tang family to Mango and her children over the past five years with something practical. In fact, this was the best way. Although it was Abyss who had helped Mango, Old Mrs. Tang had shown up on behalf of the Tang family. If she could break off their connection, Nathaniel thought it wouldn''t be too bad. In this world, things that could be measured by money were never the issue. This was much better than owing favors. Old Mrs. Tang saw that Nathaniel was being very understanding and she said in a low voice, "I want to fully manage the cooperation between the twopanies this time. Of course, Mr. Ye doesn''t have to agree. After all, Mrs. Ye is still a designer of ourpany. Despite the twopanies are under cooperation, as long as the board of directors of our head office don''t approve, her design will never meet the market." "Okay, I''ll let you have the right to fully manage this!" Nathaniel had never cared about those. "Mrs. Tang, you should want more than this, right? Although I admit that my wife is indeed an excellent designer, and the cars designed by her will definitely lead the trend for a while, which will bring massive profit to the Tang family. But you should be asking more than this, right?" Nathaniel spoke again. Old Mrs. Tang felt a little awkward this time. She indeed wanted more than that, but she didn''t know how to say it. After all, being this old, it was a bit difficult for her to bring this up. Seeing her hesitant expression, Nathaniel sneered and said, "I think Old Mrs. Tang probably wants all the resources of Ye family in the United States, right?" Old Mrs. Tang was slightly stunned, and a trace of embarrassment shed across her face. "Mr. Ye, you are second to none in this country. But in the United States, since we have monopolized the market for so many years, it''s not appropriate for your family to suddenly step in." "After all, Old Mrs. Tang just wants to monopolize the American market. I don''t mind. As long as we can return the Tang family''s favor for my wife and children in the past five years, I will give you the resources. I promise that from tomorrow, all the business of Ye family will be withdrawn from the United States, and we will never set foot into the United States for the rest of our lives! Are you satisfied now, Mrs. Tang?" Nathaniel''s response was a bit too good to be true for Old Mrs. Tang. "Do you really mean it, Mr. Ye?" "Of course, but I always like to be fair. Old Mrs. Tang, I need a written form for this meeting. As long as the Tang family gives out a written form, I, Nathaniel and my future descendants, will never break this contract. But at the same time, from now on, Mango will no longer owe anyone in the Tang family anything!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Nathaniel''s decisive words made Old Mrs. Tang hesitate for a moment, but when she thought of Abyss, she nodded. "Good! From now on, the Tang family and Mango, as well as Ye family, are even." "Mango''s position in yourpany in the United States also needs to be canceled at the same time. I will resign on her behalf. I will send someone to send her resignation letter." Nathaniel made a prompt decision, leaving not a slightest chance for Abyss. He couldn''t be med. Although he promised Mango that he would not make things difficult for Abyss, it was the Tang family who had brought up the condition. By giving up the market in the United States, Ye family would indeed suffer some losses, and the losses were not that small. But so what? There was no possibility of a face- to- face confrontation between him and Abyss. Maybe this was what Mango would like to see. Old Mrs. Tang admired Nathaniel''s decisiveness. When it came to rtionship, if Abyss could also be like this, the Tang family would definitely not end up like this by now. They reached an agreement at the same time. Nathaniel got up and left the coffee shop. When he left, he left his coffee money behind. "Since we are even, there''s no need for Mrs. Tang to treat me. Farewell!" Nathaniel quickly returned to the ward. Rita had already woken up and she was ying chess with Wisdom. Seeing Nathanieling in, she said with a sweet smile, "Daddy,e here, I''m going to lose." "Really? You''re going to lose so soon? Let me check it out for you!" Nathaniel came behind Rita. He was looking at the chessboard in front of him while picking up Rita and then he began to y it with Wisdom. When Abyss heard that Old Mrs. Tang had gone to find Nathaniel, he knew that something was wrong. He quickly rushed back to the old house. When he saw Old Madam Tang just came back, he quickly asked, "Grandma, did you go to see Nathaniel?" "Yes!" Old Mrs. Tang didn''t hide it from Abyss. "Why did you look for him?" Looking at Abyss'' anxious face, Old Mrs. Tang said with exasperation, "For the sake of a woman, look the way you talk to me now! You really don''t follow any rules at all, don''t you?" "Grandma!" Abyss was very anxious. He knew the most clearly what kind of person his grandmother was. In order to cut off his connection with Mango, Old Mrs. Tang was capable of doing anything. Old Mrs. Tang snorted and sat on the sofa. She poured a ss of water and said, "I just took back everything that Mango has owed to the Tang family in the past five years." "Grandma, how could you do this? It''s my own business to save Mango, and it''s also my own business to help her. How can you make a deal with Nathaniel on behalf of the whole Tang family? What do you think I am? What do you take my feelings for Mango for?" Abyss got angry at once. Old Mrs. Tang pped the table immediately. "Your feelings are bullsh*t! You keep saying it''s your own business. Then let me ask you, were you using thework from the Tang family for Mango? You have done your best for her daughter over the years, and were all these resources from the Tang family? Abyss, you can never cut off from the Tang family in your life! Your own personal business? You are the leader of the Tang family, and everything you do represents the Tang family. You have no right to say it''s your personal business! Besides, she is a married woman, and you were obsessed with a married woman. If this gets out, how do you expect others to look at us? I am telling you, Nathaniel has given us theplete management right to us, and from now on, the Tang family will go up to another level in the United States! As for all the business of Ye Family in the U.S., they will be withdrawn tomorrow. In the future, we will be the only tycoon in the U.S. Do you understand that?" "I don''t understand it! I don''t understand anything! I only know that when I like a person, I like her wholeheartedly. I can do anything for her. I don''t need her to expand the business of the Tang family, nor do I need her to consolidate the position of Tang family! I don''t need any of those!" "But the Tang family needs it! As long as you are still Abyss Tang, and as long as you still remain a descendant of the Tang family, you have to do all this for the Tang family! And there is no future between you and her at all! Why did you have to do this? Now that the Tang family and Ye family is even, there will be no connection between you and her anymore! Now you need to attend your matchmaking dates, do you hear me?" Old Mrs. Tang trembled with anger. Abyss on the other hand, smiled bitterly. "Grandma, does that mean I have to dedicate everything I have to the Tang family as long as I am the member of the Tang family? I just want to love someone. Is there anything wrong with that? Why couldn''t you just approve that? What''s wrong with Mango?" "Even thought she is good with all aspects, she doesn''t love you. For this alone, she is not worth your persistence! Abyss, there are tens of millions of women in this world, why are you sticking to this woman who doesn''t even love you? Now that the four of them have been reunited, you''d better behave yourself. Do you understand? From now on, Ye family has nothing to do with the Tang family, and your favor to Mango has been paid off. If you do anything to Mango again, think clearly what Nathaniel will do to you and to the Tang family? For the sake of a woman, is it really worth it to cost the entire Tang family? Get out now!" Old Mrs. Tang directly threw the water cup out. Abyss didn''t dodge. The cup fell on his body, leaving ayer of water stain, but his heart was aching terribly. The person in front of him was his grandmother, the closest person in the world. But only just now, she "stabbed" him hard in the chest. How did it turn out like this? Why? Abyss felt this house was simple so suppressing that he couldn''t even breathe. He couldn''t stay here any longer, so he turned around and ran out. After running out, Abyss found that he had nowhere to go. He used to spend all his time on Rita. Whenever he had time, he would go to see her. Now she was probably having a good time with Nathaniel, and she even had a brother like Wisdom by her side, how could she have the time to spend with him, her lonely godfather? The godfather is not the real father after all. Now that her father was here, so the godfather had been kicked aside, right? Abyss smiled bitterly, tears sparkling in the corners of his eyes. Pathetic! Sad! In the past five years, he had done everything for a woman, but it was his own grandmother who pulled him back in the end! Abyssughed frenziedly as if he had gone crazy. He didn''t care how people looked at him, he felt himself really pitiful. What was wrong with loving someone? Abyss stumbled to a clubhouse. He had nevere to such a ce before, but today he just wanted to indulge himself. Maybe after he had indulged himself, he would open up his mind and no longer hold on to that woman named Mango! Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Although Abyss looked a little lonely when he came in, the bargirl with sharp eyes still could know something from his handmade Italian suit. "Hey, sir, first time toe here? Would you like to drink something or get a private room? I''ll take you there!" The woman''s pungent perfume reminded Abyss of Mango again. Mango always smelled fresh, there seemed to be a unique fragrance on her body, which was adorable. "Go away!" Abyss pushed her away and came to the bar alone. When the procuress saw that the youngdy had been pushed away, she hurried forward to greet him. "Sir, this is your first time toe here, right? It''s quite noisy outside. Why don''t you get a private room? You can drink or y, and your privacy is absolutely guaranteed. Well, you must be a big shot in this city. It won''t do you any good if there''s some bad press about you tomorrow. What do you think, sir?" The procuress was really good at socializing. Abyss was not familiar with this ce. When he heard what the procuress said, he thought for a moment and said, "Find me a remote single room. The more private it is, the better. As long as no one is disturbing me, money won''t be a problem." "Fine! This way, please. There is a remote single room on the first floor, which is close to the basement. Not many people would go there, it''s a good choice for you, sir." "Let''s go." Abyss just wanted a ce to stay, drinking and licking his wounds alone. He didn''t want anyone to see his weakness. He got no pride in front of Mango, and he didn''t want others to see him in a mess. The procuress had seen too much of the world, people like Abyss, who came here to get drunk for the sake of love, didn''t want to be disturbed. So Abyss was quickly brought to a remote private room. "Sir, do you need special service?" The procuress did not forget her own job and asked in a hurry. "No. Now get out! No one is allowed toe in without my permission!" Abyss took the dors out of his wallet and directly threw it on the table. Then the procuress hurriedly took the money and went out because of Abyss''s generosity. Abyss saw that the decoration here was quite exquisite. Although it was extravagant, it could please him right now after all. Squandering money and getting drunk was the most absurd thing he had ever done in his life. But so what? Who would care? Mango was probably currently living a happy life by her son''s side in the Ocean City. The more he thought about it, the more ufortable he felt. The waiter brought in the wine. "Sir, this is the wine you want. If you need anything, just ring the bell next to your hand." "Got it. You can leave now." Then the waiter walked out. Abyss opened the wine bottle by himself, and there''s no need to use a cup because he''s the only one here, who cared if he''s not drinking gracefully? He raised his head and poured a bottle of XO into his mouth. The spicy feeling stimted his taste buds, which was somewhat unbearable, but felt great. He drank a bottle after a bottle, then he heard a woman''s screaming in a trance. The voice sounded so familiar, a bit like Mango''s. Abyss felt that he was really hallucinating. Mango was now apanying her child in the Ocean City. Why would shee here? He picked up another bottle of wine and poured it into his stomach. The sound outside became more intense. Abyss was slightly stunned. Why did it sound so Mango? He couldn''t help but get up and open the door of the private room. The voice came from the basement next door. Because he had opened the door of the private room, he could hear it more clearly. Who else could it be if the cries were not from Mango? In the past five years, Abyss had been too familiar with her voice. Mango was here? Abyss suddenly threw down the bottle and rushed to the basement. At the entrance of the basement, a guard saw Abyssing over with a smell of alcohol. The man thought Abyss had gone to the wrong ce, so quickly stopped him and said, "Sir, I''m sorry, you went to the wrong ce. Here''s our basement, if you''re looking for your room, that way please." Abyss was stopped. He knew what he''s doing, and the cries came from inside again, as if she was suffering some kind of torment. Abyss was anxious, but he couldn''t let it out and asked faintly, "What''s the sound? Clear and loud, do you offer that special service here?" Abyss deliberately misinterpreted it into SM. The guard thought Abyss knew clearly about it, so he smiled and said, "Well, it''s not like that. These are neers, all bought from other cities. Some just don''t know how to follow our rules, and we keep them locked up here and teach them a lesson. Our customers love obedient chicks, you know?" Abyss narrowed his eyes slightly. "Teach them a lesson? How to teach them a lesson? Could it be that you guys are the first to have a taste of it?" "How can that be! When these chicks arrive, we dare not touch them and we have to count on them to make money. Well, there is a beautiful woman who is said to be disobedient and flippant, sold to us by her husband''s mother. She couldn''t speak on the ship and we thought she was a mute, turns out she just lost her voice for the time being. We got her a whipping and listen how incredible her scream is, I just got so turned on by just hearing her screaming. Sir, if you are interested, you can come here tomorrow. The highest bidder will win the auction here!" The guard kept talking to Abyss. Abyss was so anxious, but still stayed patient and talked to the guard, "Let me take a look at her. If she''s as beautiful as you described, then she''s worth another trip tomorrow for. But if she''s not, then it''ll be wasting my time for attending the auction." "Sir, she''s absolutely stunning. Don''t worry about that!" "We might not like the same type of girl. Let me have a look. I won''t interfere with you guys. I''ll just have one look. If I''m satisfied, you''ll get something in return." Abyss took out a stack of money from his pocket and handed it over. The guard had never seen such a generous customer, and his eyes were suddenly wide open. "Deal. But just one look, and stay out of it. Don''t worry about them, we have been doing this for so many years. We know how to train them, beat some parts of the body which are particrly painful but can''t tell on the surface. We''re good at it. We are the most. Don''t worry, they won''t die, just couldn''t move for a whole night." The more the guard said, the more anxious Abyss was. "Hurry up. Let me see it clearly so that I can go back and prepare the money." "Fine, fine, this way please!" The guard looked around and found no one paying attention to them. Then he opened the door of the basement and let Abyss in. As soon as he opened the door, a smell of blood came to his nostrils. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The basement was dark, but Abyss could vaguely see that there were several pirs in the basement. Women were tied to the pirs, and there were all kinds of women. In front of them, there was a tall and strong man with a whip beating them with a basin of water on the side. The bright red blood soaked their clothes, making them look shocking, and the screaming rose and fell one after another. Those men with whipsughed and said, "Do you like it? I''m telling you, be a good girl tomorrow. If somebody wants to buy you, you should be honored. If they don''t like you, you''ll have to go out and please every man thates here! Otherwise, I will beat you every day. Even if I can''t beat you to death, I will make you suffer a lot. If you want to live here, just ept your fate! No matter who you used to be, where do youe from, you only have one identity here. We bought you here to do business! And we paid a lot of money to get you from different cities. I will not let you die until you make some money for me!" "Pooh!" As soon as the man finished his words, a woman spat at his face. "Just beat me to death! I''ll tell you what, I''ll never let you trample on me!" The woman''s voice was hoarse, and her body was full of scars. Drops of blood dripped down her body and onto the feet, and gathered a pool of blood. Abyss''s heart suddenly tightened. If it was not Mango, who was it! Why was she here? Just as Abyss was about to step forward, the man pped Mango in the face and cursed, "B*tch, you''re so stubborn. Believe it or not, I''m going to f*ck you right now!" "Stop!" Abyss suddenly made a sound, which shocked everyone here. Mango suddenly looked up and saw Abyss standing at the door of the basement looking straight at her. She never thought that she would meet Abyss here. Was this God''s blessing for her? In other words, she was currently in the United States? Mango was excited to see Abyss, with tears in her eyes. When she was about to say something, she heard Abyss say, "If you touch her, you won''t be able to sell her at a good price tomorrow. I like this woman, and I like her very much. No matter how much the price is tomorrow, I will ept it. From now on, you can''t beat or even touch her again. If I see one single wound on her body tomorrow, then forget about your business!" "Who are you? How did you get in here? George, you brought someone in again!" The man with the whip shouted at George, the guard in the front door who just let Abyss in. George scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "Boss, he said he''s a customer. I was just doing our business, okay?" "Bullsh*t! It''s none of your business? Are you stupid?" Abyss did not care about what they were talking about. There was a hint of worry and urgency in his eyes when he looked at Mango, but he said sternly, "I''m gonna say it again. Don''t hit her. Do you hear me?" "Who are you? How dare youmand me like that? Do you know that I''m quite somebody in this area? My name is..." "I''m Abyss Tang! As long as you still want to stay in the United States, just do as I say. If I see any more fresh scars on her tomorrow, don''t me me for being rude." Abyss revealed his identity. As soon as the man heard Abyss''s name, he immediately wuss out. "Tang, Mr. Tang?" "Did you hear what I said?" "Yes, of course! I promise I won''t beat her anymore. Just wait for Mr. Tang to buy her tomorrow." The man was very respectful. After all, in the whole United States, no one dared to offend the Tang family. Abyss looked at Mango and said with distress, "Wait for me. I''ll be here tomorrow to take you away." Mango nodded. Every time when she was in the most desperate situation, Abyss would appear in front of her. How could she repay this kindness? Chapter 166 Chapter 166 George looked at Abyss. He didn''t expect that someone who suddenly appeared in front of him was such a big shot. "Mr. Tang, this way please!" Abyss really didn''t want to leave here. He even wanted to take Mango away now, but he couldn''t! Not to mention whether he could take Mango away alone now, even if he could, sometimes he still needed to keep a low profile. Besides, Nathaniel was also in the United States. Although he knew that Nathaniel did not have the energy and time toe here to bid, he still needed to watch out for Nathaniel. With onest nce at Mango, Abyss then turned around and left. Mango felt a lot of pain all over her body, but now she didn''t care about it anymore. She was in the United States! And she met Abyss! Abyss seldom came to such an asion. This must be the arrangement of God. When she thought that she could leave here, go back to look for her son''s whereabouts, and take a look at Rita''s condition, Mango felt that the pain on her body wasn''t so unbearable. The man looked at Mango and spat, saying, "You are lucky to be picked by such a big shot. I''m telling you, you''d better pray that he can reallye to buy you tomorrow, otherwise, you''ll see what I''ll do to you." Mango was in so much pain that she couldn''t speak a word. Along the way, she was stuffed into the cabin by traffickers. It took a few ship rides to get here. After getting off the ship, someone even covered her eyes, so she didn''t know where she had been sold to. Mango didn''t know why Nanny Zhang sold her out of the country, but she would get it even with Nanny Zhang sooner orter. Mango was safe for the time being. She didn''t want to waste time talking to a stranger, so she closed her eyes and began to rest. The man thought she fainted. He snorted and said, "What a delicate girl. I hope you could be worth a good price tomorrow." The man was tired after the whipping, so he went to rest. The others were still here. This was the purgatory of the mortal world. If Mango hadn''t experienced it personally, she wouldn''t have known that there was such a dirty ce in the world. She couldn''t help but think of Zion. Where was her Zion now? Would he also be sold out? The thought of that possibility made her heart ache. She didn''t know whether Nathaniel had found Zion or not and whether he had been rescued him from Macy''s hands. There were too many things she couldn''t let go. As long as she could leave here, she wouldn''t hesitate to pay no matter how much money she had to pay. Mango was anxious, but she couldn''t do anything. She was like on the chopping block and waited to be ughtered. Soon, she fainted. The night passed by quickly. After Abyss came out of the club, he wrote down the name of the club. If he wanted to buy Mango the next day, he couldn''t use the money that''s out in the open. Otherwise, Old Madam Tang would definitely notice. Abyss went back and withdrew money from his private ount, preparing a box of money. He couldn''t fall asleep no matter what. He never thought that Mango would appear in front of him in this way. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Didn''t Nathaniel say that Zion was ill and Mango was taking care of Zion at home? What was going on? Abyss asked people to inquire about Mango overnight. Finally, he knew that Mango was missing, and Zion was also missing. Very well, Nathaniel Ye! He actually came to the United States behind everyone''s back just to take Rita away, didn''t he? Abyss quickly went to the hospital. Rita and Wisdom had fallen asleep. After a day''s contact, Rita and Wisdom had developed deep feelings for each other. When Abyss arrived, Nathaniel nced at him warily and followed him out of the ward. As soon as they got out of the ward, Abyss punched Nathaniel in the face. Nathaniel was caught off guard and blood spurted out of his nose. "Are you crazy?" Nathaniel didn''t fight back, but he was obviously very angry. It wouldn''t be easy for anyone to get punched in the face for no reason. Abyss grabbed his cor and said fiercely, "Where is she? What did you do with Mango? Nathaniel, Mango has been with me for five years, can''t eveny a finger on her, and you''ve lost her! Now you tell me she''s at home! How could you lie to my face!" With this, Abyss punched Nathaniel again. Nathaniel didn''t dodge. Instead, he bore the blow. Mango''s disappearance and Zion''s disappearance were a heavy blow to Nathaniel. If it wasn''t for saving Rita, he might never have stepped on thend of America for the rest of his life. Now knowing Abyss knew all the truth, he whispered, "I''ll find her!" "Find her? Do you know where she is? If she is sold by traffickers, can you find her? If she is sold to remote areas to be the wife of the blind and disabled, can you find her? Can you imagine how desperate she is? How could you lose her? How could you!" Abyss''s words made Nathaniel even more ufortable. "No, that can''t happen to her!" "How do you know? You know who kidnapped her, don''t you? Tell me who it is? Who is it?" Abyss couldn''t forget how bloodily Mango had been beaten. He never thought that one day he would let Mango suffer such pain, but when he saw it with his own eyes, he was really heartbroken. She was a treasure he held in his hand. He couldn''t stand to see her shedding tears, but he didn''t know she''d encountered such cruelty back home. Who on earth was so crazy to treat Mango like this? Abyss had no ce to vent his anger. He wanted nothing more than to beat Nathaniel to the ground. Nathaniel felt bad that his wife was a treasure to another man, but this man was doing good for Mango wholeheartedly. He couldn''t find a reason to get angry. After all, he really lost Mango and his son. "Nathaniel, you''d better keep this to yourself. At present, what you need to do is to save Rita''s life. If you let her know that Mango and Zion are missing, I will definitely kill you!" Abyss was aware that Nathaniel did not want to say anything. The fact that Nathaniel didn''t want to say meant that the person must be rted to him. With this clue, Abyss was confident that he could find out who the person was. As long as he found out, he would definitely make that person pay! As for Nathaniel, Abyss would not tell him where Mango was. Last time, it was a mistake that he let Mango went back. Since God sent Mango back to him, he''s not going to let her go this time. He could allow Zion and Rita to return to Nathaniel, but not Mango! In Abyss''s life, there''s not much things he wanted, and not many people he wanted. Now, God gave him another chance, perhaps it''s thest chance in his life. He couldn''t lose it. Abyss swallowed the words he was about to say. He looked at Nathaniel coldly and said, "I want you to swear that you will be good to Rita and Zion for the rest of your life. I believe that you''ll do whatever you can to find Zion, right?" "He is my son. Even if I exauhst thest penny of my family, I will find him! And Mango, she is my wife. No matter what she has gone through, I will find her, and be good to her, as always." Nathaniel said firmly. Abyss looked at him and said nothing. He took a step back, and then took another step back. Then he said coldly, "I heard from my grandmother that you made a deal with my family. Nathaniel, if Mango knows that you treat me like this, do you think she will be happy?" "This deal was brought up by the Tang family. I just wanted to repay it. She won''t me me for it!" "Really? Then you''re really confident!" After saying that, Abyss sneered and said, "From now on, I have nothing to do with you, and the Tang family and the Ye family are also clear. Treat your family well, and don''te to America again. Both the Tang family and I don''t wee you!" "That''s what I want!" Nathaniel said calmly. If he knew that Mango was still in the United States, he wouldn''t say anything like that no matter what, but unfortunately, he didn''t know it at that time. After Abyss left, Nathaniel leaned against the wall of the corridor alone. He was so upset that he was about to go crazy. He wished he could go different ces at the same time, so that he could find Zion and Mango, and save Rita at the same time. Matching results would take up to three days toe in. He was really anxious, but he couldn''t do anything about it. Nathaniel decided to bring Rita back to the country. But the doctor said that Rita had been here for so many years, they knew Rita''s condition best. Moreover, with her current physical condition, she couldn''t travel long. Otherwise, Mango wouldn''t have left her alone in the United States. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel had to wait no matter how anxious he was. When Thomas called again, Nathaniel was a little absent- minded. It took a long time before he answered the phone. "Mr. Ye, we''ve got a lead on Nanny Zhang. I heard that she went to the chemical nt in the suburbs when Mrs. Ye disappeared a few days ago." Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed all of a sudden. At that time, Mango went to the chemical nt because she received a video from Macy, but there was nobody there in the chemical nt when she arrived. Did Nanny Zhang take Macy and Zion away? Now that Macy was dead, where was Zion? "What''s next? Has Nanny Zhang ever been to Macy''s rental house?" "I don''t know. I haven''t found it yet!" "What on earth did you find out?" Nathaniel was in a bad mood. He was on the verge of a mental breakdown. Abyss''s words today made him feel uneasy. Would Nanny Zhang really sell Mango? Would Mango be sold to traffickers? Nathaniel''s heart ached even more at the thought of this. "Check the recent poption loss in Ocean City, and use your special connections to look into human smuggling. I need to know if there are any people going out of Ocean City in recent days." Originally, he didn''t think about it in this way and didn''t dare to think about it. However, after Abyss''s reminder, even if Nathaniel didn''t want to face it, he had to check it out from this breakthrough. If Mango and Zion were still in Ocean City, for many days, there should be news about them because of the influence of the Ye family, the Han family and the Song family in Ocean City. There was no news at the moment, and it was very likely that they were no longer in Ocean City. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 When he thought that Mango and Zion were no longer in Ocean City, Nathaniel waspletely panicked. It was a vast world. Once they left Ocean City, where was he going to look for them? If Abyss was right about Mango, she had been sold to a remote mountainous area... Nathaniel didn''t dare to even think about it. Thomas was a little surprised, and didn''t know how to react. "Mr. Ye, what do you mean? Are you saying that Mrs. Ye and Young Master Zion might be sold out of Ocean City by human traffickers?" "Check it out!" Nathaniel let out a low growl and started coughing violently. Thomas answered in a hurry, then hung up the phone. Nathaniel coughed so badly that his lungs were about to pop out. It took him a while to stop coughing, but he couldn''t calm down. It can''t be! Mango wouldn''t be sold! But where was she now? Where was Zion? Nathaniel had no clue. He came to the outside and met a young nurse. The young nurse liked Nathaniel very much, but she could see that this man had a lot on his mind. Now seeing him sitting alone on the stairs, the young nurse came over and said, "Mr. Ye, are you worried about Rita''s condition?" In fact, Nathaniel really wanted to stay alone for a while, but when he heard the nurse talking about Rita, he immediately asked. "Has Rita been like this for so many years?" "Yes, Rita is a poor girl, but she is also the bravest child I have ever seen. I have been with her for three years. Every time we thought that we couldn''t save her, but Rita could always have a narrow escape from danger. I asked her what''s her magic, she said that she didn''t want her mommy and brother to be disappointed. In these years, she had a lot of cuts on her body, and ordinary children had already cried like hell. But she was very quiet and people around couldn''t bear to see her being so quiet. Miss Shen cried the most in the past three years when she saw Rita getting off the operating table and escaping from death! Miss Shen is a great mother!" While the young nurse kept talking, Nathaniel listened very carefully, and even outlined the scene at that time in his mind. That was his daughter! She was so strong, so sensible, and so heartrending. "If the matching is sessful, what is the sess rate of the surgery?" Nathaniel looked at the nurse and asked. He knew that he should ask the doctor about it, but the doctor couldn''t give him a satisfactory answer now. Now that the young nurse was very clear about Rita, Nathaniel posed the question. "I heard from the doctor that the sess rate is more than sixty percent." "Only sixty percent?" Nathaniel was a little worried. He knew there was no surgery in this world that''s 100% guaranteed to work, but he still felt that sixty percent was not enough. The young nurse smiled and said, "Sixty percent is already very high. Over the years, Mr. Tang and Miss Shen have been trying to find a perfect match for Rita, they might even try ten percent. However, Rita''s blood type is too rare, and if the matching doesn''t work, it will cause leukemia. So we have never dared to try. The doctor said that only the closest ones have the chance, especially the closest ones of the same blood type. I think this is why Miss Luo went to find you." Nathaniel did not speak, but in his heart, he missed Mango even more. Why didn''t she tell him at the first time, such a silly woman? As long as she said it, no matter what happened at that time, no matter what kind of misunderstanding he had with her, he woulde to save Rita first. Thinking of Mango who wanted to say something but stopped many times, Nathaniel really wanted to catch her and had a real conversation with her about it. But where was she now? Nathaniel got up and was ready to go back to the ward. He was afraid that if they continued to talk, he would miss Mango more. "Mr. Ye, are you going back?" "Yes, I need to be there with my daughter." Nathaniel nodded to the nurse, then got up and left. The young nurse plucked up her courage and said, "Mr. Ye, Rita is asleep now and may sleep until tomorrow morning. How about I buy you a drink? I heard that the red wine of the Fallen Heaven Clubhouse is good." Nathaniel refused immediately. "No, I just want to apany my daughter. Besides, if the match is sessful, I need to quit drinking recently." "But I heard that there are a lot of tabloid news and gossips in the Fallen Heaven. It''s a ck market ce. Mr. Ye, are you sure you don''t want to see it?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nathaniel was about to return to the ward, but when he heard the nurse''s words, he immediately stopped. "What did you say?" "The Fallen Heaven is a very strange ce. I heard that many people are smuggled in from other countries and lived there. Although the United States is always on the lookout for people smugglers, Fallen Heaven just has the ability to hide those people from the government. There will be a lot of tabloid news, about entertainment circle, or the poor people, you can hear it all." The nurse''s words caught Nathaniel''s attention. If what she said was true, then it sounded worth the trip. Seeing that Nathaniel''s expression was a little loose, the young nurse quickly stepped forward and said, "Oh, Mr. Ye, don''t worry. It''s safe here. We''lle back soon, before midnight, okay?" Nathaniel wanted to investigate and also wanted to see if he could find any news from here. Then he nodded and said, "I''ll arrange someone to protect my son and my daughter." "Alright!" When the nurse saw that Nathaniel agreed, she was especially happy and turned back to the dormitory to change clothes. Nathaniel sent some people from the Ye family who stayed in the United States to protect the safety of Wisdom and Rita. Then he walked out of the hospital with the nurse and went straight to the Fallen Heaven. When George saw the little nurseing over with a man who looked rich, he quickly went up to greet her. "Alice, you changed your boyfriend again? Not bad, you find a foreign man this time!" The nurse Alice said shyly, "Don''t talk nonsense. This is Mr. Ye. We''re here to have a drink." "Oh, yes, of course, sir. Pleasee in, Mr. Ye." George was good at reading people. When he saw Nathaniel''s extraordinary temperament, he hurriedly weed Nathaniel in. Nathaniel was a little ufortable once he entered the Fallen Heaven. This was not a club at all. It was obviously a ce to burn money. Some of them smoked marijuana, and some of them even acted like they were shrews and did something shameless. Nathaniel felt a little regretful. He might have been fooled by Alice. "I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do, so I have to go now." Nathaniel turned around and walked away, but was stopped by Alice. "Mr. Ye, the hall is like this all the time. You want to know anything, juste with me, if you don''t mind. There is a Delicious Pavilion inside, and there are a lot of interesting things there." How could Alice let Nathaniel go? She took him here for having fun. Now that the man who would pay had left, how was she going to have fun? Nathaniel saw that Alice was telling the truth, so he held back his difort and followed Alice into the room. Entering the Delicious Pavilion, it was really different from outside. There were people in twos and threes sitting on the bar counter. Some were whispering something, some were joking, and some were talking about gossips. "Hey, have you heard? The Ye family was pretty famous overseas. It''s said that the son of the leader of the Ye family has been lost. Now the whole Ocean City is in a mess. It''s said that even the Hans family and the Song family both havee to help." Nathaniel did not hear anything useful. Just as he was about to leave, he heard the news. He stopped immediately. Seeing that he was interested, Alice quickly said, "Mr. Ye, why don''t we have a drink? I heard that Lafite ''82 is pretty nice." "You drink by yourself, and it''s all on me, but from now on, shut up. I can pay for all the expenses tonight, but I really need you to be quiet." Nathaniel''s words made Alice''s whole body float. This man was so rich, and he knew what she wanted. "Mr. Ye, don''t worry. I''m a mute from now on." Alice even made a show of zipping up her mouth. Nathaniel ignored her and sat down beside those people. He ordered a ss of water and continued to listen. It was obvious that the people around were very interested in this topic as well. "The Hans family? Which one do you mean? Is it the most famous one?" "Yes, yes, that''s it! The Ye Family and the Hans family don''t have much contact, why did the two big families, no, three big families join hands when the Ye Family lost a child?" "Who knows? But I heard that the young master of the Ye Family is in danger." "How do you know?" "There''s a man at my ce just smuggled in from Ocean City. He said that on the night when the young master of the Ye Family disappeared, he saw someone throwing a child body into the sea. That man escaped because of seeing something he shouldn''t. Otherwise, he didn''t know when he''s going to die. I''d say, that man dared to murder someone of the Ye family, isn''t he a dead rabbit?" Nathaniel''s heart suddenly tightened. He grabbed the man''s cor and asked, "What did you say? That man from your ce, who is he? Where is he now?" The man was frightened by Nathaniel''s sudden action. "Who are you? Let me go!" "Answer me, or I''ll do it the hard way!" Nathaniel left Ocean City, but his sternness did not diminish. He took out a dagger from stuff he carried with him and put it on the man''s neck. As soon as this move was made, the man was scared to pee his pants, and the people around him spread out. "Sir, I''m just hearing it from an old folk. What do you want to know? I''ll take you to him. Don''t do this!" What a pussy. Nathaniel could not stay for even a moment. "Let''s go!" The two of them quickly walked outside, but then met Abyss, who had gone ande back again. Nathaniel and Abyss were both stunned. "Why are you here?" Abyss''s heart was beating fast. Could it be that Nathaniel had also gotten some news? Did he know that Mango was here? Nathaniel did not notice Abyss''s expression. He replied coldly, "Why are you here?" "You''re being ridiculous, what''s wrong with meing here to get drunk?" "Fair enough! So stay out of my way!" Now all Nathaniel could think about was finding the smuggled man, and asking about Zion. So he didn''t bother to care about Abyss''s self-pity. This was the United States, and Abyss was really a bit depressed. It seemed that there was nothing wrong toe here to get drunk. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Nathaniel left with the man. Abyss quickly took out his money and asked someone beside him, "What''s going on?" The man quickly told Abyss what had happened just now when he saw the money. Hearing that he didn''te for Mango, Abyss could not help but let out a sigh of relief. Would Zion really be dead? Abyss felt a slight pain in his heart. After all, he had watched the child grow up and that boy called him Godfather for four years. However,pared with Mango, Abyss still decided to ignore the pain in his heart, pretended not to know anything and left with a smile. Nathaniel only wanted Zion. Perhaps Mango wouldpletely belong to him if Zion was really dead. The reason why Mango went back was that she thought she could give the child a biological father, didn''t she? Now that Rita had Nathaniel''s donation for his kidney, it was very likely that their lives would go smoothly in the future. Or perhaps, if the operation failed, Rita would die. As long as Zion''s gone, so did Rita, there was no reason for Mango to stay Nathaniel''s side. Abyss thought and tried his best to abandon his conscience. He booked the original private room, waiting torturously for daybreak to bid. It''s better if Nathaniel was taken out, as long as he''s not here. Then Mango would have nothing to do with Nathaniel, as long as Abyss took the bid to save Mango. Abyss was still a little worried. He kepting out to check on Nathaniel all night and saw that Nathaniel didn''te back, which put his mind at ease a little bit. Nathaniel followed the man out of the Fallen Heaven, and was brought into an alley, which was obvious that the man was up to something. Nathaniel didn''t care about it either. Although he was in the United States, he''s perfectly capable of defending himself. Sure enough, there were four or five men waiting in the depths of the alley. It seemed that they had already waited here for a while. The man sneered and said, "Man, let me go if you know what''s good for you. Take out your valuables, or our brothers will kick your ass!" Nathaniel snorted coldly and said, "Where''s your fellow you talked about in the Fallen Heaven?" "That one, the one dressed in ck, but you''ll never get to ask in your life." The man kicked Nathaniel as soon as he finished speaking. Nathaniel didn''t care about his showy moves at all. Instead, he twisted and broke his arm. "Ah! What are you waiting for? Come and get him!" The man cried out like a pig. It was particrly clear throughout the night. However, this was a slum, and no one here cared if anyone lived or died, so there was no need for Nathaniel to show mercy. These guys have knives on them. They''re repeat offenders. He quickly put the men down, one by one, grunting as theyy on the ground. ording to the clue the man in the Fallen Heaven gave him, Nathaniel came to the front of the man in ck and put the dagger directly to his face. "I want to know everything you knew about the young master of the Ye Family." "I, I don''t know." The man in ck trembled with fear and his voice drifted away. "Your fellow said that you saw someone throw a child body into the sea that night. Which port? Where is it? Who threw it? Did you see it clearly?" Nathaniel did not beat around the bush. Instead, he asked the direct question he wanted to ask. When the man in ck heard this, his face immediately turned pale with fear. "Man, I don''t know anything. I just saw it by ident. I haven''t told anyone, it''s true!" "Tell me now!" Nathaniel knew that this person must have seen something after hearing what he said. Nathaniel was a little excited. Would he find Zion? The man in ck had no choice but to say it out under the threat of death. "It was the Shadow Gang. It was them who threw the child into the sea. I saw with my own eyes that the child was wearing a white shirt, which was stained with blood. And he looked like he''s about four or five. At that time, he was dizzy." Nathaniel felt as though someone had punched him hard in the chest. That''s what Zion was wearing that day, wore that kind of clothes on that day, and he was about the same age. Nathaniel asked harshly, "Which port?" "No. 3!" The man in ck was scared by Nathaniel''s fierceness. Nathaniel pushed him away and called Thomas. "Get everyone to the port No. 3 to salvage the body. I need to know if Zion''s... is there." Nathaniel couldn''t say the word "body" after all. He felt as if his heart was about to shatter. No! It can''t be! It couldn''t be Zion! He was still so young! He hadn''t called him daddy yet! If Mango knew that something had happened to her son, and he, as a father, did not protect his son well, how could he face Mango? When Thomas heard what Nathaniel said, he knew that Nathaniel must have known something. Although he was shocked in his heart, he went there with his men personally. Nathaniel stood on the streets of the United States. He was alone, and it felt terrible. Those who were beaten to the ground finally realized that the person in front of them might be someone they couldn''t catch up with. They were so scared that they begged for mercy in a hurry. "Sir, please spare us. We don''t know anything. Really, we''re justing out for a living." "I can let you go, but if there is any big news, I want you to tell me immediately. Don''t worry, I won''t use you for free. I''ll pay you if the information is what I need." Nathaniel didn''t intend to make things difficult for them. He never cared about things that could be solved with money. Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, the few of them quickly nodded. Nathaniel left his phone number to them and then walked out of the alley alone. The alley was not deep. This was a slum, and there were all kinds of people. Nathaniel didn''t care about the lives of those people. He walked alone on the road, recalling the scene that the man in ck talked about. Could it be Zion? Could it be? He was nervous and uneasy. If it weren''t for the fact that Rita was still here, he might have already flown back at this time. The feeling of nervousness, like a viper, wrapped around his heart. Thomas had sent people to salvage the body, which naturally alerted Terrance and Walter. The two of them quickly ran over. Hearing that it was Nathaniel''s order, they joined the rescue operation as well. Soon, a lot of things were recovered from port No. 3, some bodies, some other things, and incidentally, several cases have been implicated. The police department was getting busy. Thomas looked at the bodies in front of him, recovered one by one, but there was no trace of Zion. He could not help but let out a sigh of relief. "Is there anything else?" "That''s all!" The salvage crew was exhausted and can only do their job for the sake of the money. Terrance and Walter also breathed a sigh of relief. It was a good thing that Zion wasn''t there. If they didn''t see his body, it meant that he was still alive, wasn''t it? After Thomas confirmed that there was no Zion''s body, he called Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, there''s no trace of Zion''s body. Our men have been recovered several bodies, and it have nothing to do with us." "Check out the Shadow Gang." Nathaniel heaved a huge sigh of relief when he heard that Zion''s body was not found. Thomas hung up the phone and began to investigate the Shadow Gang. Walter looked at Terrance and said, "Where do you think Mango and Zion can go? Have they already out of Ocean City?" "It''s possible. Thomas has been investigating the human trafficking case recently, so I guess he''s on to something." Terrance couldn''t eat or sleep these days, and his mind was full of Mango. He didn''t know what kind of feelings he had for her, but he was flustered after she disappeared. Sisi was not a child of the Hans family, and Newell didn''t know who the child of the Hans family was. There was no clue about the child of the Hans family for a while. Madam Hans was hit by this and fell ill. Terrance was busy with Madam Hans''s business, and he needed to find out the whereabouts of Mango and her son. For a moment, he felt a little overwhelmed. Walter saw that Terrance couldn''t find anything, so he shrugged his shoulders and walked away. Thomas asked someone to investigate the Shadow Gang, and he himself went to investigate the case of missing persons. The police needed the DNA of Mango''s family for their records. After Nathaniel learned about it, he called Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen and told them Mango''s real identity. Although they had always known that Mango was their daughter, when they heard Nathaniel say that Mango was missing, the old couple almost fainted from crying. Soon, the two of them arrived at the station quickly for a blood sample. They really couldn''t believe Nathaniel''s spections. The police quickly took out Mango''s DNApared with Mr. and Mrs. Shen''s DNA, but there was something wrong here. "Excuse me, you are not rted to Miss Shen." "What are you talking about?" At that time, Mrs. Shen got angry for an instant. "I carried the baby in my womb for ten months and you say she''s not our child, are you ying us?" Because of this, Mr. and Mrs. Shen quarreled with the police, which also rmed Thomas. Thomas came to intercede and was surprised to learn of the result. Nathaniel was the one who did Mango''s DNA test, about five years ago. But how could her DNA not match that of Mr. and Mrs. Shen''s? Thomas told Nathaniel about it. Nathaniel was also stunned when he heard that. "How''s that even possible? Mango''s definitely their daughter!" "But the police can''t be wrong!" Nathaniel had no choice but to fly back to Ocean City in person. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. When he left, he woke Wisdom up and told him that he had to go back for something important, and asked Wisdom to take good care of Rita, and he woulde back soon. Wisdom nodded and promised that he would take good care of Rita. Nathaniel kissed Rita, who was asleep, and then took off his watch and put it beside her. Then she flew back to Ocean City quickly. Mr. and Mrs. Shen began to question whether Mango was their daughter. Nathaniel the result of DNAparision to the old couple. When Mr. and Mrs. Shen saw the result, they were all stunned. "What''s going on? She definitely is our daughter! I carried her in my womb for ten months and raised her up. How can she not be our daughter? If not, where is our daughter?" Mr. and Mr. Shen''s question also made Nathaniel a little overwhelmed. What the hell was wrong? Chapter 169 Chapter 169 The fact that Mango''s DNA didn''t match her biological parents somehow reached Terrance''s ears. Originally, this matter had nothing to do with him, but it was about Mango, he also took part in it. "I can use my contacts to expand the scope of the DNA bank to find a rtive with the same DNA as Mango. Maybe we can get a lead." Nathaniel''s eyes were red, which was obvious that he did not have a good rest for days. At this time, Nathaniel put aside his deep- seated jealousy, nodded and said, "Please, Mr. Hans." "It''s not a big deal. I just want to find Miss Shen as soon as possible. Do you have any news about her in America?" Nathaniel shook his head. Mango and Zion''s disappearance were like two mountains pressing against his chest. He could not forgive himself. Ocean City was his own territory, but he still allowed the two people who meant the most to him disappear under his nose. Nathaniel wanted to kill himself. Terrance went out of the police station with Nathaniel. Mr. and Mrs. Shen were still in shock. They kept asking if the police had made a mistake, but how could the police be wrong about such important thing? The two of them were sent back to the Shen family by Thomas, but it seemed they couldn''t fall asleep the whole night. Seeing Nathaniel like this, Terrance suddenly spoke up, "Let''s have a drink together?" Nathaniel shook his head and said, "I have to fly back to the United States for an operation after a while. I can''t drink." "What operation?" Terrance thought that there was something wrong with Nathaniel''s body. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Nothing, it''s just a minor operation. Don''t worry." Terrance wouldn''t admit that he was worried about Nathaniel. He used to think that Nathaniel was a heartless person. In the past five years, he had not seen anyone close to Nathaniel. There was a lot of talk about Nathaniel and Macy outside, but it wasn''t long before Mango returned and they got together. This made Terrance feel that Nathaniel was a fickle guy. But after these two incidents, he realized that he seemed to be wrong about Nathaniel. Nathaniel''s feelings for Mango were far more than ever. He didn''t believe in love in first sight! He fell in love with Mango at first sight, but if he had to do this for Mango and Zion, he reckoned he''s not even close to Nathaniel. Thinking of the rtionship between Zion and Nathaniel, Mango and Nathaniel, Terrance lit a cigarette and asked, "How did you meet Miss Shen?" "Why do you want to know?" Nathaniel also wanted to smoke. To tell the truth, after Mango and Zion disappeared, he wanted to be drugged with nicotine every day. But now he was not alone. He still had Rita and Wisdom! Terrance took a deep drag on his cigarette and said, "I want to know your rtionship. Maybe I''ll let go of Mango." "You don''t stand a chance!" Nathaniel was very calm. If he had choice, he would rather Mango be chased by everyone than be nowhere to be found. If it was in the past, Terrance might be angry when he heard what Nathaniel said, but now he was not angry at all. Mango''s disappearance seemed to have taken away all their emotions. This feeling of emptiness was really unbearable. Terrance felt himself very strange. He did not have much contact with Mango, but there''s always a familiarity with her. This feeling made him unable to let go of Mango. He couldn''t forget the ethereal feeling Mango gave him when she came out of eldest brother Dennis''s painting room. She reminded him of Dennis, but it was just a feeling. Terrance felt that he might miss his elder brother too much. The age gap between the four brothers is huge, and his father died early. His eldest brother held a very important ce in his life. It was Dennis who taught him how to be a man, how to follow the army, how to be a man with indomitable spirit, and how to be desperate for the honor of the mothend. Now he had grown up, but his big brother was gone. It had been a long time since he missed his big brother so much. It was not until he saw Mango walk out of the painting room that he suddenly realized that his big brother used to be a genius who loved painting, and only for the Hans family''s ancestral teachings, he abandoned his pen and became a martyr and a general. Terrance suddenly felt depressed. He whispered, "I will definitely find Miss Shen!" "Thank you." Nathaniel did not feel jealous at this moment. He was even a little grateful. He had always thought that the whole Ocean City was in his hands, and there''s nothing he can''t do. It was not until his son and Mango disappeared that he realized that he was not omnipotent. Now that he could get support from the Hans family, he had more hope. Naturally, Nathaniel would not turn him down. "Are you still unwilling to tell me about the rtionship between you and Miss Shen? What''s the matter between Miss Shen and her parents?" Terrance had doubts in his heart all the time. Nathaniel whispered, "She is my wife. I married her eight years ago, and my wife disappeared in the big fire five years ago. Naturally, she is also the daughter of the Shen family! But I don''t know what''s wrong with the DNAparison, their DNA doesn''t match." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Terrance was shocked at once. All the people in Ocean City knew that Nathaniel lost her wife five years ago, but no one knew that his wife was Mango! No wonder there was such a deep rtionship between them. Was Zion Nathaniel''s biological son? "So that''s how it is!" When everything was clear, Terrance suddenly felt a little disappointed. "It seems that I really have no chance at all." "Yes." Nathaniel wanted tough, but he couldn''t. The heaviness on his shoulder was like a mountain, which made him unable to breathe. "Five years ago, I lost her. And now, I lost her again. Do you believe in fate?" Nathaniel muttered to himself with a lonely expression. Terrance said in a low voice, "If it wasn''t fate, you two wouldn''t have met again five yearster. Believe me, God will show his mercy in the end. Miss Shen must have been waiting for us to save somewhere." "I want to search the whole world to look for her, and I don''t know what happened to Zion, is he dead or not, but I can''t leave the United States." "Why?" Terrance didn''t think that there was anything else that could stop Nathaniel from looking for Mango. Nathaniel did not want to hide anything from Terrance. When the two men were open-minded and no longer enemies, they had actually be friends. Nathaniel was very relieved to be friends with people like Terrance. He said in a low voice, "Five years ago, Mango gave birth to a pair of twins of mixed sex for me, but I didn''t know my daughter''s existence. Not long ago, I knew that my daughter was congenitally deficient in her mother''s womb because of the big fire five years ago. She''s been in the hospital since she was born. Now her life is in danger, and that''s why Mango came back from America, hoping to get a miracle from me that could save my daughter''s life. Unfortunately, there was a misunderstanding between us five years ago that kept her from saying anything. Now, both Mango and Zion are missing, I just realized how bad my daughter is. That''s why I''m flying to America." Terrance was shocked. He couldn''t imagine how a woman survive in a foreign country with two children, and a child with a congenital disease. Terrance felt even more pity for Mango. "How''s the situation now?" "I''m still waiting for the matching result. If it''s a good match, I''ll arrange an operation. That''s my daughter, she''s my and Mango''s daughter! Even if there''s a glimmer of hope, I won''t give up." "What do you need?" Terrance was so smart that he was aware that minor surgery didn''t need to find the biological father. Moreover, Nathaniel mentioned matching, so he was somewhat uneasy. "The kidney!" Nathaniel didn''t hide it from Terrance. He suddenly felt that he had been alone in high ces for so many years that he didn''t even have a single close friend. It was also because of the fire five years ago that he''spletely closed himself off. He used to think that he would be a walking dead in the future, but Mango came back. She not only came back, but also came back with angel Zion. They gave him great happiness and warmth, but now they suddenly disappeared. This feeling was like standing in the clouds and suddenly falling into a bottomless abyss. The bone- chilling coldness made him feel puzzled, and even more lonely. He urgently needed a friend, but when he looked around, he didn''t seem to have any friends. Even though Thomas was loyal to him, there were still some things Thomas didn''t understand. Although Terrance didn''t have much contact with him, the same aura of arrogance and indifference made them friends. He didn''t even know when it began, he considered Terrance his friend even though this man had a crush on his wife. Terrance frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "This is not a small operation!" "That''s why I have to ask you for help. You''ve been working so hard to find Mango these days. Although the Ye family was spread all over Ocean City and had some kind of influence, but since the incident with Nanny Zhang, I realized that the Ye family wasn''t entirely within my grasp." "What do you mean? Did you find something?" Terrance was very sensitive to the meaning behind Nathaniel''s words. Nathaniel nodded and said, "Nanny Zhang has been in the Ye family for more than 20 years, and she''s in the family even before me. She''s always nice to me, and I feel that she is no less than my biological mother. But such an ordinary woman has a bigwork in Ocean City. I can guarantee that she has connections with these things, but I can''t find any evidence, and I can''t even find where she is. I asked Thomas to investigate about the disappearance of Mango and Zion, and even the sudden fire five years ago, but there''s always something in the way. At first, I thought it was Macy and Susie who were up to something, but only recently did I realize that it was the Ye family that had a problem." "Does Nanny Zhang have a mole in the Ye Family?" Hearing Terrance''s words, Nathaniel nodded. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "And she''s got quite a few people in the Ye family. I don''t even know which of them are my own people. Even my mother seemed to be deliberately protecting Nanny Zhang. For so many years, the people I have trained with great efforts seemed to have be the people of Nanny Zhang. What on earth am I in the Ye Family?" Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Nathaniel didn''t know whether tough or cry. What could be more depressing than to have worked so hard for so many years, only to found it''s done for someone else? And this person used to be the closest one to him, and even his mother was partial to her for no reason. He still couldn''t figure it out. Even if his mother didn''t like Mango, Zion was his mother''s grandson after all. Why could she be so calm and indifferent about Zion''s disappearance? In Nathaniel''s memory, his mother was not a coldblooded person, but why? It seemed that only Nanny Zhang could give him this answer, but that woman had vanished from the face of the earth now, and no trace could be traced. All the clues seemed to have been cut off all of a sudden. The fire five years ago seemed to have been ordered by Macy, and there was even the possibility of Susie''s counsel and Newell''s execution, but now it seemed that there was far more than what he saw on the surface. Newell was brought back by Nathaniel from the orphanage and grew up with him. He''s kind of a brother to Nathaniel. Newell had never never disobeyed Nathaniel. But why did Newell betray him in the matter of Mango for the first time? Nathaniel remembered that when Newell was with him, Nanny Zhang would make some snacks for him and Sisi from time to time. At that time, Nathaniel only felt that Nanny Zhang was a kind- hearted woman who treated orphans well. But now, he thought that this may be a way for Nanny Zhang to get people''s loyalty. Perhaps from the beginning, Newell and Sisi had been bribed by Nanny Zhang. However, what Nathaniel couldn''t understand was that five years ago, Nanny Zhang was very pleased with Mango and also very kind to her. If it''s true that Nanny Zhang was involved or even behind the fire, what was the reason? What''s the motive? Nathaniel couldn''t figure it out, so he never thought about Nanny Zhang. He didn''t expect that this gave Nanny Zhang a chance to take Mango away under his nose. Terrance frowned tightly as he listened to Nathaniel''s words. "Newell is indeed a tough man. In the Hans family, after all that torture, he didn''t utter a word. If it wasn''t for Sisi, maybe he wouldn''t have shown any signs of weakness. Do you mean that Newell set the big fire and Macy order it five years ago?" "That''s what it looks like so far, but it''s never that simple. Macy has escaped from the guardhouse, and even took Zion and Wisdom away. If she wants to leave Ocean City, she could use either of them as a hostage, but she did not leave. Why? What is she waiting for? Or who doesn''t let her leave Ocean City? When Wisdom escaped, Zion disappeared. ording to her ability, she could sneak out of Ocean City, but she died. She died inexplicably and suddenly. Don''t you find it strange?" Nathaniel felt a little itchy and took out a cigarette. He sniffed it then put it on his ear randomly. Seeing that he was so restrained, Terrance got to know him a little better. "Maybe she died because she was tainted with that kind of thing?" Nathaniel shook his head to deny Terrance''s words and said, "Do you know that it was me who deliberately sent Macy the information about Wisdom that he was ill and his life was in danger. Susie went to see Macy and gave her a bottle of medicine, saying that it could make Macy temporarily have a mental disorder, and there would be a doctor for her the next day. But do you know what kind of medicine was that?" "What?" "Poison! It''s a poison that can kill a person with a touch!" Nathaniel''s words caused Terrance to turn pale. "How was that possible?" "Yeah, how was that possible? Susie has been a widow for so many years and only has one daughter, Macy, and she has pinned all her hopes on Macy. She hopes that Macy can be the Young Madam of the Ye family, so that the Chu family can rise to a higher level, and her glory and wealth for the rest of her life could be guaranteed. How could she do it to her own daughter in such a situation? Nathaniel said calmly. Terrance was so smart that he immediately understood what Nathaniel meant. "Do you mean that Susie has been used as a gun? Maybe even she doesn''t know what''s wrong with that bottle of medicine?" "It''s quite possible. If Macy hadn''t still had a bit of conscience and escaped because worried about Wisdom, she might have died inside the guardhouse at that time. But Macy escaped, not only did she escape, but she also took Zion and Wisdom with her, and even used Zion to get revenge. But when Mango arrived, she went to the empty building. Don''t you think it''s strange? Will a woman who wished you to die give up the chance to revenge? Do you think it''s possible?" Nathaniel''s another question made Terrance frown even deeper. He thougth it''s amazing how many questions arise when these things are corrted. With Macy''s death, Zion and Mango''s disappearance seemed to have no clues. "Wisdom doesn''t know anything?" Nathaniel shook his head. "Wisdom is just a child. What''s more, although Macy has been indifferent to him these years, she has never beaten him like that before. So for Wisdom, it is a very heavy blow. If Zion was not there, Wisdom might not be like this now. No one knows what he can be. The harm from his biological mother is the shadow of a lifetime. After he came back, he had nightmares every night and cried every night. I dare not ask what happened, but Wisdom did change. He didn''t talk about Macy anymore, or even about Macy''s death. He''s just four years old! How hard it hit and shadowed him could only fade with the passage of time. I just hope he''ll be well, so I won''t fail Nick." Nathaniel sighed. Terrance was suddenly shocked. "Is Wisdom the son of Nick?" "Yes!" After Nathaniel revealed all the secrets he had kept for so many years, he suddenly felt much more comfortable in his heart. Although it was still very heavy, there was still a little room for breathing. Over the years, he had never regretted treating Wisdom as his own son, but because of this, Mango and his own son had suffered too much. He felt guilty in his heart. Now, before he had time to make up for it, they were once again disappeared. How could he live well? Others probably didn''t not know about Nick Ye, but Terrance did. The case that Nick got involved in was once in Terrance''s hands. As the informer, Nick got killed. Terrance could still remember the scenes. Every time he thought of Nick, he was respectful. It was a real man, a tough guy, a man he deserved to respect in his life! He didn''t expect that he left a son in the world. Thinking of the rtionship between Macy and Wisdom, Terrance was more or less clear about it. "No wonder you are so nice to Macy, it turns out you did it for Nick. All these years, there are gossips behind you back, why don''t you exin all this?" "My wife and Nick are all that matters. As for others, just say whatever they like." Nathaniel was never a person who live for others'' expectations. Terrance finally understood the whole thing. Looking at this man in front of him, Terrance suddenly admired him a little. "I will definitely help you find Miss Shen and Zion. You can stay in the U.S. for the next few days. No matter how many people Nanny Zhang got in the Ye Family, they can''t do anything to us, the Hans family. Don''t worry." "Thank you!" Nathaniel patted Terrance heavily on the shoulder, as if he was trusting Terrance with his life. This was a trust between men and a trust entrusted betweenrades- in- arms. Although they had never fought side by side, they used to be soldiers, so they both knew the meaning of such a trust. Terrance suddenly felt that the responsibility on his shoulders had be much heavier, but in his heart, there was a hint of joy for having a close friend. "Don''t worry about it, I can find out what''s going on even if there is no clue. If it doesn''t work, I will start from the hospital where Miss Shen was born. Since you said that Miss Shen has always been raised by her parents, and they have always thought that Miss Shen is their biological daughter, then there is only one possibility, that is, Miss Shen was reced in the hospital when she was born, or somebody held the wrong child. As long as we look for the women who wereboured with Mrs. Shen, maybe there''ll be a clue. Although it has nothing to do with the disappearance of Miss Shen, that''s the only ce to start now." "Well, it''s not convenient for the Ye Family to intervene in this matter. First, I don''t know who is the enemy in the Ye Family now. Second, Mango''s identity hasn''t been exposed yet, and my rtionship with the Shen Family is not appropriate to be revealed now. Third, I am in the United States. If something goes wrong, I am afraid that I will not have enough time toe back to protect Mango''s parents, so..." "I understand. Just leave the safety of the Shen couple to me." Terrance took it with all his strength. "Thank you!" Nathaniel did not know what to say. The two men looked at each other and smiled, revealing a lot of emotions. There was no need for more words. "Sisi is not a child of the ns family. Do you have any other clues?" Nathaniel knew that Madam Hans had fallen ill because of this matter, so he asked casually. Terrance shook his head and said, "This matter was groundless from the beginning. It was Newell who told my mother that my elder brother left a baby girl in the world. Now Newell is dead, and Sisi is not a child of the Hans family. Maybe there is no such thing. Everything is just a bait, and an excuse to drag the Hans family into this mess. However, my mother may not be able to understand this fact for a while, and she will slowly recover. Don''t worry." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After saying that, Terrance smiled with bitterness. They had thought that there was another child of the Hans family, but now it seemed that nothing could be done about it. No one was in a good mood. At this moment, a red Ferrari suddenly stopped in front of Nathaniel and Terrance. Walter came out of the car and said in a hurry, "I have news about Katherine." Chapter 171 Chapter 171 "What?" Nathaniel and Terrance were both very surprised, and they quickly went to Walter''s side. Walter wanted to keep the news all to himself and go look for Mango alone, but he also had prohibitions. "Let me go first! Nathaniel! You''re almost strangling me to death." Before Walter could finish his words, Nathaniel had already grabbed his cor and almost pulled him up off the ground. Terrance knew that during this period, Nathaniel had almost gone crazy trying to look for Mango. Moreover, Terrance knew how the rtionship was between Mango and Nathaniel, so he naturally understood Nathaniel''s feelings. "Nathaniel, release Walter first. Since he brought us news, he will tell us. Don''t strangle him, or we won''t be getting the news." Terrance''s words made Nathaniel more or less rx a little, but he was still very anxious. Walter rubbed his neck and said, "Nathaniel, you are a psycho. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have told you about Mango. I would look for her by myself, and then Mango will be mine." "Do you want to die?" Nathaniel was like a dragon in its dormancy. Even if he had all kinds of abilities, there was nothing he could do now. He could only look at Walter and just spew empty words. "Tsk, why are you yelling at me? Let me tell you, you''re the one who lost Mango, and the person who sold her away is your nanny!" "What did you say?" Nathaniel was stunned, feeling as if he had been struck by lightning. Nathaniel had thought of many possibilities. The thought of Mango being sold had appeared in his head before, but he felt that it was impossible. No matter how much Nanny Zhang hated Mango, she would not do such a thing. But now, when he heard Walter''s words, Nathaniel almost copsed. Terrance frowned. "Tell us clearly, what''s going on?" "I also heard about this from my brothers in the underworld. They said that a few days ago, someone sold a boat of people abroad. One of them said that he had seen Katherine, she was unconscious and Nanny Zhang had ced her on the boat. All we know now is that the boat headed to a deserted ind and transferred to another ce. As for where it headedst, no one knows. It is said that any woman on that ind would be sold ording to the local ck market, to be a ytoy of the locals." Speaking of this, Walter''s heart didn''t feel good. Walter liked Mango, and she exuded a peaceful aura that he had always wanted. A frail woman like her, he could almost imagine what would happen if she was sold abroad. Mango would no longer be pure and untouched. She might even face a horrible situation where her limbs would get broken. At the thought of this possibility, Walter''s heart was filled with anger. He really wanted to kill Nathaniel. "It''s all your fault! Nathaniel, if you don''t have the ability to protect mother and daughter, why did you send her to the Ye Family? Now, both Mango and Zion are gone. Even if you know where she is now, tell me, will she be the same when you see her again? Mango is so pure and beautiful. We are both men, how can you not know how she will be tortured? Even if you get her back, can you erase this memory for her? Can you remove this trauma for her in this life? Can you?" Walter punched Nathaniel in the face. Nathaniel didn''t dodge and took the blow. As a matter of fact, how could Nathaniel feel good about this? That was his wife! It was the mother of his child! After five years of separation, Nathaniel finally figured out his feelings. Before he could enjoy more happy days with Mango, theynded in this situation. And the mastermind was actually Nanny Zhang! Nathaniel''s most trusted and favourite nanny ever since he was a child! Nathaniel felt a mouthful of blood rushing into his throat, and he couldn''t help but spit it out. Nathaniel''s steps were a little shaky, and he couldn''t even stand steady. Terrance was shocked. No one wanted to see such a result, but now it was not the time for them to be sad. "Nathaniel, you have to take care of yourself. Not only do you have to look for Miss Shen, you also have to look for Zion. You even have to think about Rita." "Who''s Rita? At this time, are you still in the mood to meddle in other people''s affairs? Nathaniel Ye, what is your heart made of? I still suspect whether you''ve ever loved Katherine before!" Walter did not know what had happened to Rita. At this time, when Walter heard her name, he was naturally furious. He raised his fist and was about to hit Nathaniel, but he was stopped by Terrance. "Enough, Walter, no one here feels any better than you! What we have to do now is to find out as soon as possible, where the ship headed, where Miss Shen is, and not fighting here!" Walter suddenly burst into tears. A grown man like him was crying like a child. "If I could find out that information, why would I look for you guys? Many people on that ship died and were thrown into the sea. Those who were rescued were unrecognizable, and there wasn''t much news about those who survived. Nathaniel, aren''t you very powerful in Ocean City? Go and investigate! Hurry up! If we''re anyter, something might really happen to Mango!" Walter''s wailing made people feel more miserable. Who was he? He was one of the two rich generations of Ocean City! Usually, no one mattered to Walter! Walter had never feared anything, but now he was crying like a child for Mango. Nathaniel''s heart ached so much that he felt blood oozing out again. The worst scenarios shed through his mind. Mango! His Mango! Where on earth was she now? Terrance knew Nathaniel''s current situation and said in a low voice, "Leave me to investigate this matter. I''ll go back immediately and use all my connections to investigate more." "There''s no need for that. I know a better way to do it." Nathaniel''s voice was hoarse, as if he had suddenly aged a lot. He staggered forward like a dying old man. From Nathaniel''s back, Terrance could suddenly see the feelings that he had for Mango. This man''s feelings were too restrained. Now that Nathaniel had suffered such a blow, it was estimated that his heart and lungs would be damaged. "Nathaniel, take care of yourself. You have other things to do." Terrance hoped to make use of Rita''s incident to cheer Nathaniel up, but Walter was not aware of it. He shouted, "Is there anything more important than finding Katherine now?" "Shut up!" Terrance knew that Walter was confused, but he had to stop Walter from continuing. Nathaniel let out a cry of pain and once again spat out a mouthful of blood. He fell to the ground, unconscious. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Nathaniel!" Terrance was frightened. Walter, however, didn''t care about anything else at this time. He grabbed Nathaniel''s cor and shouted, "Why are you pretending to be dead now? Get up! You are the most powerful person in Ocean City, and you also have connections outside. Get up and find Katherine!" "Walter, that''s enough! No one here feels worse than Nathaniel. Do you think that you''re the only one worried about Miss Shen? Do you think we''ve just been ying around these past few days? Walter, let me tell you who Katherine is! She is Mrs. Ye, who died in a fire five years ago. It''s Nathaniel''s wife, Mango! Who do you think has the right to be sad here?" Terrance pushed Walter away and quickly called Thomas. Walter was stunned. How could it be Mango? How could she be Nathaniel''s wife? No! Terrance was lying! He didn''t believe it! Walter stood up and said, "If you''re not going to investigate, I will go by myself. Even if I have to destroy this world, I will find Katherine! I don''t care whose wife she is, I only know that she is my friend!" After that, Walter drove away in a crazed frenzy. When Thomas received the news from Terrance, he panicked. He quickly came to the ce where Terrance and Nathaniel were. When he saw Nathaniel''s pale face, he was shocked. "Mr. Ye, what''s wrong with you? Mr. Ye!" "Don''t move him! He just vomited blood! I''ve already called an ambnce, they''ll be here soon. You must take good care of him." Terrance was in a hurry to investigate Katherine, so he had to hand Nathaniel over to Thomas''s care. When the ambnce came, Thomas followed Nathaniel to the ambnce, very anxious. "Mr. Ye, nothing must happen to you. Mr. Ye. Now that Missus is gone and the young masters aren''t around, and if anything happens to you, how can I exin to the Old Madam?" Thomas was choking up. After being with Nathaniel for so many years, it was the first time that Thomas had seen Nathaniel looking so pale, weak and lonely. Nathaniel''s hand suddenly moved. Thomas quickly leaned over. "Mr. Ye." "Listen to me, do as I say." Nathaniel''s voice was faint. If it weren''t for Thomas''s close proximity, he might not have been able to hear anything. Thomas was a little surprised when he heard Nathaniel''s words, but Nathaniel had already slid back into his unconscious state. He had no choice but to follow Nathaniel''s instructions. Nathaniel was sent back to the Central Hospital again. All of a sudden, news that Nathaniel was incurably sick spread quickly throughout the city. Everyone began to talk about it, and even the people in the business circle tried to pay him a visit, afraid that something would really happen to Nathaniel. Some merchants wanted to take the opportunity to take over HY Group, but the Hans family took action. News that Nathaniel was going in and out of the operating room quickly spread. "How could this be? I didn''t hear that Mr. Ye had ny incurable disease before?" "Yes, Mr. Ye is so healthy. Why is his life in danger all of a sudden?" "That''s not right. I heard that Mr. Ye''s son, Zion, seemed to be dead. The woman he loves, Katherine, is also missing. So many things have happened recently, it is inevitable that he would get sick." There was gossip spreading amongst people. Many people thought that Nathaniel would make a return, but many people were awaiting news of his passing away. Many were prepared to let go of the Ye family once Nathaniel died. In a suburban vi in the south of the city, a woman suddenly broke the teacup in her hand when she heard this news. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 The water in the teacup was very hot. It sshed on the woman''s hand and instantly caused a red blister but the woman did not realise. "What''s going on? He was fine but why is he sick now? Go and find out exactly what happened!" The woman smashed everything around her in a craze, there were shards everywhere but no one dared to approach her. Soon after, the news that Nathaniel vomited blood thrice after finding out that Mango had been sold, spread to this woman''s ears. "Da*n woman! Even if I sold her, she still hurt you! A man who was fine actually hurt himself for a woman like her!" She smashed the things next to her again, and her gaze was so fierce as if she wanted to tear Mango into pieces. At this time, everyone could see the anger in her. She was none other than the nanny that Nathaniel was looking for. "What did the doctor say?" Nanny Zhang was really concerned about Nathaniel. When she heard that Nathaniel was hospitalized and had vomited blood, she was furious yet did not forget to ask about Nathaniel''s condition. The servant said with fear, "The doctor said that Mr. Ye''s was too emotional and hurt his heart and lungs. Possibly..." "What is possible?" Nanny Zhang''s heart suddenly tightened. The servants were dripping with cold sweat, but they didn''t dare to say anything. "The most difficult thing in the world to treat is ailing of the heart. Mr. Ye possibly knows that Miss Shen won''t live for long, so he doesn''t want to live either." Finally, a bold servant said this spection, but she was kicked to the ground by Nanny Zhang. "Nonsense! How can a man die for a woman?" Nanny Zhang was panting, but she seemed to think of something, and she fell on the sofa listlessly. She cried andughed, and finally, she roared in a low voice, "Gordon Ye, you''ve been loyal your whole life, but I didn''t expect your son to do the same. Is this the curse of the Ye family? Or is it a punishment from the Almighty? No! Mr. Ye can''t die! Nathaniel can''t die for a woman! I won''t allow it! I won''t allow it!" Nanny Zhang started smashing things in the room crazily. The servants were trembling with fear, but none of them dared to approach, let alone to dissuade andfort her. After venting her frustration for a long time, Nanny Zhang finally calmed down. At this moment, another message arrived. Nathaniel had entered the operating theatre again. Nanny Zhang couldn''t sit still anymore. "Prepare the car! I''m going to The Ye''s Mansion!" Just as Nanny Zhang made this decision, someone came in. It was Susie. "You can''t go! What if this is a trap? Nathaniel is such a heartless person. How can he be this sad over a woman for so long?" "Get lost!" Nanny Zhang did not care about Susie''s dissuasion at all. She insisted on going. "Nanny Zhang, think about it. Maybe this is really a trap." Susie was pushed to the floor by Nanny Zhang. Susie was in a mess, but she still hoped to stop Nanny Zhang. But Nanny Zhang said decisively, "Even if it''s a trap, I''ll go! If anyone stands in my way today, I''ll kill them!" Susie was scared by her gaze and quickly released her hand. Nanny Zhang rushed to the hospital like a madman. When Thomas saw Nanny Zhang, he frowned slightly and stopped her subconsciously. "Nanny Zhang, they''re trying to save Mr. Ye now. Please go out!" "Get lost!" Nanny Zhang wanted to push Thomas away, but he did not act like Susie. He stood there like a statue, and Nanny Zhang could not push him away. "Thomas, don''t you know who I am? I''m his nanny! I brought him up and watched him grow into an adult. Now you want me to leave? Why should I leave? Even if Old Madam is here, she won''t talk to me like this. What do you think you are?" Nanny Zhang''s was very arrogant. Thomas''s brows furrowed even deeper. At this moment, the doctor opened the door of the operating theatre and said anxiously, "The situation is bad. Mr. Ye''s heart and lungs have been damaged, and now he has lost a lot of blood. I''m afraid, I''m afraid..." "Sir!" Before the doctor could finish, Nanny Zhang pushed the doctor away and rushed in like a madman. She didn''t see Thomas waving his hand, removing the people around them and recing it with people from the Ye family. Nanny Zhang cried out Nathaniel''s name in grief and rushed into the operating table regardless of the situation. Nathaniel''s face was as pale as paper. Hey there quietly, like a lifeless corpse. Nanny Zhang suddenly burst into tears. "Sir, how could this happen to you? Open your eyes and look at me. I am Nanny Zhang. I have brought you up since you were a child! You can''t be so cruel! How can you torture yourself like this for a woman? A good man just needs to focus on his career. Isn''t it just a woman? Listen to Nanny Zhang, why don''t I find you a better woman? Nanny Zhang can hurt anyone in my life, but not you!" As Nanny Zhang cried, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. A cold dagger had been pressed against her neck. She was stunned and did not know what to do. Nathaniel slowly sat up from the operating table, the dagger in his hand was cold and dazzling. It was not until then that Nanny Zhang realized what was going on. The tears on her face had not dried up yet, and her sorrowful expression had not faded. However, Nanny Zhang looked at Nathaniel sadly and said, "You''re plotting against me? You''re using yourself as bait to plot against me?" Nathaniel was also very upset. Nathaniel could tell that Nanny Zhang really loved him, but she shouldn''t have hurt his wife and children. "I don''t want to plot against you, but what did you do to me? You know that Mango is the person I care most about, and you know that Zion is my biological son, but why did you do that? Just because you don''t like her, how can you make decisions on my behalf? You are my nanny, and I am indebted to you. Without you, I would have been like an orphan, but it doesn''t mean that you can decide on the woman I want, nor the life I want to lead! Nanny Zhang, I used to treat you as my biological mother. I even wanted my son to call you ''grandma''. Why did you do this?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nathaniel''s voice was hoarse, and thin lines of blood spilled from his lips as he spoke. The moment Nathaniel learned that Mango had been sold out of the country, it really hurt him. If Rita didn''t need Nathaniel now, maybe he would have taken his life to join Mango and Zion. At this time, Nathaniel''s eyes were wet, and drops of tears fell on the dagger, which was indescribably sad and cold. "You kept saying that you loved me and you''re doing it for my good, but you''re pushing me into the deep abyss step by step. You plotted and schemed against the woman I loved and my son, do you know what is good for me? I didn''t want to hurt you but I gave you the chance to hurt Mango. Tell me, where did you sell her to?" Nathaniel''s hands trembled. In this life, Nathaniel had joined the army, been to the battlefield, and even killed people. But now in the face of this woman in her fifties, his hands were trembling. Nathaniel had been forbearing and protective over her. He didn''t even want to face such a terrible fact upfront. But what happened in the end? Now, the person he loved the most had be like this. Nanny Zhang saw Nathaniel''s expression and said bitterly, "For a woman, you''re fighting against me and even schemed against me. What am I to you? Nathaniel, do you want to kill me now? Do it! See if you will be struck by lightning after you kill me!" Nanny Zhang took a sudden step forward. Even though Nathaniel pulled back his dagger in time, there was still a thin cut on her neck. The blood was particrly dazzling on the dagger. "Nanny Zhang, don''t force me! Where on earth is she?" Nathaniel had never expected Nanny Zhang to be so fierce. At this time, he was a little uncertain, but in the next moment, he aimed the dagger towards his own chest. "I''ll give you three seconds. If you don''t tell me, I''ll die in front of you. Didn''t you say that you love me? I lost my love now. You can experience that as well." A grown man was using this method to threaten an olddy. It was not very manly of him, but Nathaniel was running out of time. He didn''t know how many people in the Ye Family were on Nanny Zhang''s side, and he didn''t have time to check. There was no time for Mango, and he was worried about Rita''s surgery. At present, he could only take the risk. The strong Nanny Zhang, witnessing Nathaniel''s actions, waspletely shocked. "Don''t do this! Don''t be impulsive! Don''t hurt yourself!" Nanny Zhang said three or four words in a row, but Nathaniel seemed to have made up his mind and said coldly, "I''m counting to three." "So what if I tell you? She might have been bought and raped a long time ago, and she might even be dead! Is it worthwhile for you to do this over a woman?" "I just want to know where she is!" Nathaniel didn''t want to hear what Nanny Zhang said. He even wanted to avoid this problem, but he knew that he could not. There seemed to be a big wound in Nathaniel''s chest, it was bloody and dripping, and the bleeding could not stop. Nanny Zhang saw Nathaniel''s crazed look and the way he pushed the dagger closer to his chest. She was so scared that she screamed in a hurry. "I''ll tell you! Don''t hurt yourself! I''ll tell you whatever you want to know!" Nanny Zhang suddenly cried. She was like an old woman, crying sadly, but Nathaniel had no time to wait for her to vent her emotions. "Tell me the address!" "She is in the United States! The cargo ship transferred and then arrived in the United States. My people are there. Mango will be sent to a nightclub in the Fallen Paradise, and then she will be punished and auctioned. ording to the time, she may have been bought long ago." Nanny Zhang''s words struck Nathaniel''s head like a bolt of lightning. The United States? He had just returned from the United States! Nathaniel would never have imagined that he and Mango had missed each other. Nathaniel struggled to get out of bed, but he felt a rush of blood taste in his throat. He spat out a mouthful of blood again, spraying all over the white sheets, which was particrly eye- catching and scarlet. "Sir!" Nanny Zhang was shocked when she saw Nathaniel vomit blood again. She couldn''t help rushing forward and tried to hold Nathaniel, but he pushed her away. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 "From now on, you''d better pray that Mango cane back safely, otherwise..." Nathaniel didn''t continue, but his words shocked Nanny Zhang. "Why? She is just a woman! What''s more, didn''t you stop loving her five years ago? She was the one who pestered you. The woman that you like is not like her, isn''t it? She just had stic surgery and you like her now because she''s prettier? This kind of love is superficial!" Nanny Zhang shouted unwillingly. Nathaniel turned to look at Nanny Zhang and said word by word, "I didn''t understand love five years ago, and I thought I didn''t love her. However, when I learned that she was pregnant with my child, do you know how happy I was? When I knew that she died in the fire, did you know that I almost followed along? There are some types of love, it could be love at first sight, it could be long- term feelings growing over time. My heart is not made of iron. Every night, she''s the one waiting for me. When I got drunk, she tirelessly took care of me. I didn''t know when I started liking to see her following after me, I started to like seeing her. As long as I saw her, my heart felt at peace, and I was living happily." "But the fire five years ago took her away. I knew that something felt wrong, but I couldn''t find out anything through my investigation. I always felt that someone was interfering with it but I had no idea. If I didn''t stick through with the investigation five years ago, I might not be here now. But I never thought that you were the mastermind! Did the fire five years ago have anything to do with you? You treated her so well then, I always thought that you liked her. But why are you so cruel now? Why?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Nanny Zhang couldn''t bear Nathaniel''s interrogation. "Everything I did was for you. Five years ago, you didn''t love her, but she kept pestering you. What could I do? I could only help you get rid of her, but she had a deep affection for you. If I just let her leave, she would definitelye back to pester you! At that time, Macy was pregnant with a child, who was thest child of Nick Ye. Because of that child, I could not let Mango be the Young Madam of the Ye Family!" Nanny Zhang''s words made Nathaniel''s heart ache. So this was the truth. So Nathaniel had harmed Mango and the children! Nathaniel startedughing. "So this is the love you have for me and Nick! But what right do you have? Can you decide everything for us just because you are our nanny? You are just a nanny, not our mother! Even our mothers would not interfere with our affairs. Who do you think you are?" Nathaniel didn''t want to use such hurtful words, but he couldn''t help himself. Nanny Zhang''s thoughts were really shocking. What did she mean when she said she was doing it for Nathaniel and Nick''s good? What right did she have? Nanny Zhang was so shocked by Nathaniel''s words that her face turned pale and her body was on the verge of copsing. "Who do I think I am? Nathaniel, I''m telling you, if it weren''t for me, you and Nick would not exist in this world!" "You think too highly of yourself. I don''t have time to talk to you now. Thomas, take her away and watch her carefully. If not, send her to the Hans family and get Mr. Hans to help. Find out who else is working for her in the Ye family, find all of them. In addition, book me a ticket to the United States. I''m flying there!" After Nathaniel finished his words coldly, he turned around and left. Thomas quickly came in and took control of Nanny Zhang. Nanny Zhang was still struggling. "You can''t go! Are you crazy? You''re in a bad condition, how can you go to America? Even if you rushed over, that woman will no longer be clean. Why do you want a dirtied woman?" "Bang!" Nathaniel''s fist brushed past Nanny Zhang''s ear and hit the wall behind her. Red blood oozed out from his fingers. Nathaniel said coldly, "No matter how terrible Mango''s state is, she will be cleaner than you!" "You''ll regret it! You''ll regret it if you treat me like this!" Nanny Zhang was still struggling but Thomas brought her away. Nathaniel did not dare to dy another second. He changed his clothes quickly and rushed back to the United States as soon as possible. Because of the time difference, Nathaniel could only ask Thomas to tell Terrance what happened, hopping for his help. Walter heard that Nathaniel had gone to the United States and had nned to go with him, but there was news from the sanatorium that his mother hadmitted suicide! Walter rushed to the sanatorium. By the time Nathaniel reached the United States, he was exhausted but he could not dy his actions. He rushed to Fallen Paradise but he was still one stepte. "I''m sorry, sir. Our auction is over." Nathaniel almost went mad upon hearing this. "Who bought Mango? This is her! Tell me who bought her. I''ll pay you as much as you want." Nathaniel took out his mobile phone hastily and opened up a photo of Mango. George looked at the photo and was a little surprised, but he quickly managed his expression. George did not have the guts to offend Abyss in America. "I''m sorry, sir. We don''t have such a woman here. Even if we do, we can''t infringe the privacy of our guests. Please go back." "Could you please tell me? I''ll pay you as much as you want!" This was not Ocean City. Nathaniel gave all the money he had with him to George. George was naturally attracted at the sight of so much money, but he still did not dare to offend Abyss. He looked around and said, "It''s an African oil tycoon who bought this woman. I don''t know the details." "Africa?" Nathaniel felt as if the world was spinning. How could it be Africa? If Mango was really taken to Africa, how could he find her? The flying and rushing around in the past few days finally took its toll on Nathaniel. He could not hold on any longer and fainted. A nurse found Nathaniel and brought him back to the hospital. On the other end, Abyss had gone to Fallen Paradise with his mask on without telling anyone, and bought Mango at the auction at the price of 100 million yuan. When Mango learned that it was Abyss, she was relieved and her heart which was on tenterhooks, finally rxed. The fatigue and her injuries took its toll and she fainted. Abyss took Mango away and hid her in a secret ce. When Mango woke up, she found herself in a strange environment. She wanted to lift the quilt and get out of bed, but found that her hands and feet were tied to the bed and she couldn''t move. What was going on? Mango was stunned. Mango''s memories were a little scattered and she only put them together after straining herself for a while. Mango remembered that she was beaten by someone. It was Abyss who ran into her, saved her and bought her at the auction the next day. But why would Abyss treat her like this? He was such a gentleman and so kind. Why would Abyss tie her up on the bed? No! Something must have gone wrong! Mango''s throat felt hot and very hoarse. She wanted to shout, but she couldn''t. Her whole body was wet and felt very ufortable. The sound of footsteps finally rang out. Mango quickly closed her eyes and pretended that she was still asleep. The door was gently opened, and the familiar footsteps made Mango feel even more confused. Those were clearly Abyss''s footsteps. With the past five years of living with him, Mango was very familiar with the sound. But why? Mango was still unsure, and her eyes were still closed. Abyss came to Mango and sat gently at the bedside. Looking at Mango who was sleeping soundly, he sighed and said, "Have you not woken up yet? It looks like you''ve suffered too much on the journey here. But you can rest assured that from now on, I will never let you suffer again." Abyss''s hand gently stroked Mango''s face, outlining her jawline bit by bit. Mango suddenly opened her eyes, and what came into her eyes was Abyss''s affectionate gaze. Mango was stunned. Was it really him? Abyss, however, was not shocked. He smiled gently. "You''re awake? Do you feel a little hungry? The doctor said that you can''t drink water yet, so you can only lightly wet your lips. I''ve brought some quality water and some cotton swabs. Be good, hang in there for a bit you''ll be fine soon." As Abyss spoke, he dipped the cotton swab in the water, and then gently smeared it on Mango''s lips. The moisture on Mango''s dry lips felt refreshing but her tied limbs still made her a little ufortable. "Abyss, why did you tie me up?" Mango asked hoarsely. Abyss said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I''ve tied you with the best silk in the world, it won''t hurt you at all. You have a lot of wounds on you and the doctor said that you need bed rest. I was afraid that you would feel pain when I applied medicine for you so I had to do this. When you are better, I will naturally release you." Abyss''s gaze was so gentle, as if Mango was his most beloved woman. Mango, however, struggled to get up. "Let me go. I can''t stay here. Abyss, I know that you saved me again and I owe you another favour. I will repay you for your kindness, but now I really can''t be here. Nathaniel doesn''t know that I have been sold here and he must be going mad with anxiety. Also, my son is missing now. I have to return home. I have to go back to Ocean City! Abyss, let me go back, okay?" When Mango mentioned both Nathaniel and Zion, Abyss''s eyes grew a little dark. "Be good, you need to take good care of your body now. Let''s talk about it when you''re well." "Abyss, Zion is in danger now. It''s uncertain whether he is alive or dead. I want to go back! Let me go!" Mango couldn''t bear it at all. All her thoughts were on Zion and Nathaniel. If Nathaniel knew that Mango went missing, he would be so anxious. Zion''s whereabouts were unknown, and now that something had happened to Mango, how could Nathaniel face all this alone? Mango''s anxious look deeply stimted Abyss. He suddenly threw the bowl and chopsticks to the ground, crashing loudly. "Nathaniel, Nathaniel! Is he the only man in your mind now? Mango, get this right. I was the one who saved you from that fire five years ago and gave you a fresh lease on life. I even let you give birth to those two bast*rds. Don''t you know how I''ve treated them in the past five years? Now that I''ve rescued you from the demon''s ws, why do you still only see Nathaniel? What am I, Abyss, to you?" Chapter 174 Chapter 174 This was the first time that Mango had seen Abyss angry. Abyss was no longer gentlemanly, no longer as gentle as a spring breeze. His face was so ferociously scary, and the air pressure around them was so low that it pressed down on Mango. Mango gawked at Abyss. Suddenly, he felt like a stranger. "Abyss, what''s wrong with you? Zion grew up under your eyes. Now that his survival is uncertain, aren''t you worried?" "What am I worried about? He is the son of you and Nathaniel, not mine. How can you be so cruel? Don''t you know how I''ve treated you in the past five years? My grandmother went to your house personally to propose our marriage, not concerned about the two kids that don''t belong to the Tang family. But you rejected her. What did you tell me before you returned to your country? You told me that you were returning for Rita''s illness. You told me that you were returning to take revenge on Nathaniel. You told me that you wanted Nathaniel to beg for forgiveness. But now? Every sentence from your mouth mentions Nathaniel. Are you still thinking of returning to his side with your kids and living a good life together?" Abyss asked Mango fiercely, the anger in his eyes so fiery as if it could burn everything in the world. Mango felt guilty and said in a low voice, "What happened five years ago was not his fault. He wasn''t aware. It''s been hard on Nathaniel in the past five years." "Hard on him? What about me? Don''t you know that I have given up everything for you? I treated Zion and Rita as my own children. What else do you want me to do? You didn''t tell me that you returned to the country to continue pursuing your rtionship with Nathaniel. I asked around and found out that the brat Zion also epted Nathaniel, didn''t he? I was so kind to him and brought him up properly but it was nothing worthpared to the few months he spent with his biological father." Abyss felt a little lonely. Mango also felt sorry for Abyss, but what could she do about this? Nothing mattered more than blood ties. Zion and Nathaniel were father and son, so their rtionship would not change much with the passage of time. "Abyss, I know that I let you down, and I''ve wasted five years of your youth. No matter what you want me to do in the future, I will promise you. But can you let me go now? You know that Zion means the world to me. If I can''t find Zion, I will be living in worry for the rest of my life!" "You don''t have to look for him. Zion is dead. Your son is dead!" Abyss suddenly roared in a low voice, but Mango felt like a stroke of lightning had hit her head. "What did you say? What did you say?" "I said Zion is already dead! He was killed by Macy! Wisdom was Macy''s biological son, but he spoke up on you and Zion''s behalf. In a fit of anger, Macy killed Zion and threw him into the sea. Nathaniel already got people to search the sea but they couldn''t find his body. Your son is dead!" At this time, Abyss was like a cold-blooded emperor, coldly talking about this cruel reality. Mango thought Abyss was joking, but his eyes were so serious, the sadness flickering in his eyes could not be faked. Mango only felt her consciousness wavering. "No! My Zion won''t die! He''s only four years old. He''s so smart. How could he be dead?" Mango struggled and screamed, but she couldn''t get away no matter how hard she tried. Abyss looked at Mango coldly and said in a low voice, "This is the truth. The whole of Ocean City is aware. But you don''t have to be too sad. Macy has paid for Zion''s life with her own. From now on, stay here with me. I will treat you well. We will have our own children, and you will forget Zion." "What are you talking about? Abyss, what are you talking about?" Mango finally noticed that something was wrong. This was not the Abyss she knew! Absolutely not! Abyss looked at Mango and said, "I don''t care who you were in the past. From now on, from the moment I bought you back from Fallen Paradise, you are my woman! Don''t worry, Nathaniel has been tested to see if he''s a match with Rita. If they''re a match, he''ll bring Rita and leave America to return to Ocean City. He''ll never return to America again. In order to repay the Tang family''s help, he has given us all his properties here, and swore that he''ll never step into the United States again. From now on, you and I will live a new life."" "Abyss, are you crazy? Let go of me! I want to see Rita. That''s my daughter, the daughter I risked my life to give birth to!" "She should have died five years ago! If I hadn''t used everything from the Tang family to save her and extend her life, she would have stopped existing ages ago. Mango, I''ve tried my best to treat Zion and Rita. You owe me your life, do you understand? You owe me! From now on, stay here and recuperate. When you''re fully recovered, we will get married and have our own children. Nathaniel, Zion, and Rita will not exist. Your life will only consist of me, our children, and only us!" Abyss stroked Mango''s face tenderly, but Mango was shivering all over. This Abyss was so horrific! Although he was still gentle, it made her hair stand on end. "Abyss, please don''t do this. Please let me go, okay? Abyss, I''ll pay you back what I owe you. Please let me leave, Abyss!" Mango shouted, but the next moment, she was knocked out by Abyss. "Have a good sleep. The most important thing for you now is rest." Abyss smiled gently at Mango again, then gently untied her clothes and began to apply medicine. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. There were a lot of whip wounds on Mango''s body, it was a shocking sight. Abyss''s eyes darkened. How dare they hurt his woman! This was outrageous! After applying the medicine for Mango, he went straight out of the room and made a phone call. Soon, he caught the man in the dungeon. The man was a little scared when he saw Abyss. "Mr. Tang, what are you doing?" "How many times did you whip my woman?" Abyss asked lightly. No one could tell if he was happy or angry, but the man was dripping with cold sweat. "Mr. Tang, this is the nightclub''s rule. I just followed the rules. Besides, at that time, she wasn''t yours yet, wasn''t she?" The man''s words disgusted Abyss. "Not mine? Do you know that she was already my woman five years ago? Have you guys turned blind and became extraordinarily brave? You actually kidnapped my woman and sold her. Do you think I''m easily bullied?" As soon as Abyss finished his words, someone directly grabbed the man and kicked him to the floor. "Beat him until his skin is torn to shreds. If he dies, just throw him to the mass grave. A hundred people like him die every day, no one will ask." As soon as Abyss finished his words, the man was taken away. Not long after, painful shouts rang out but this was Abyss''s territory, and no one else could get in. Mango was awakened by the shouts. The shouts made her hair stand on end. Abyss entered the room again and said to Mango with a smile, "Are you awake? Let me show you something good." Abyss connected the video of the dungeon to his mobile phone and put it in front of Mango. "Do you remember this? This man tortured you but now I''m venting your anger on your behalf. Are you happy?" Abyss''s words made Mango feel like she had fallen into an ice cer. Mango knew the man in front of her, but she didn''t expect that Abyss would treat the man like this. Although that man was not worthy of sympathy, there werews in this world. It was not up to Abyss to punish him in such a way. "What are you going to do with him?" Mango asked in a trembling voice. However, Abyss said casually, "You are my treasure. I don''t even bear to touch you but he hit you so hard. A person like him, I''ll chop off his hands and throw him into the mass grave." Mango couldn''t believe that it was Abyss who said these words. Where was that gentle and elegant man? "Abyss, is this the real you? Or did you be like this because of me?" Abyss felt like a stranger to Mango. Except for that face, she could no longer recognise anything familiar about him. Abyss looked at her coldly and then left without saying a word. Mango wanted to untie herself but she couldn''t. What should she do? What should she do? Mango didn''t believe that Zion was dead, but where on earth was he? Abyss''s words reverberated in her ears like a curse. Mango didn''t know whether Nathaniel was aware that she was here. Perhaps he couldn''t find out. Who would know that Abyss had imprisoned her? Yes! Mango was imprisoned! Mango had to ept this fact. Mango thought that she had been redeemed when Abyss rescued her from Fallen Paradise, but it was just the start of another disaster. Mango missed Zion so deeply. "Mommy, when I grow up, I must protect you well. I will never let you have a nightmare in the middle of the night." Zion was so sensible and obedient then. Mango''s tears could not help flowing down. Was her Zion really dead? Mango couldn''t stop crying and even fainted several times. Abyss was furious when he heard the news. Abyss got people to cook delicious food for Mango, but she couldn''t eat at all. Abyss tried to feed her, but Mango didn''t bother about him. Mango was just like a walking corpse who had lost her soul. There was no color in her cheeks and she only cried. She lost a lot of weight in just a few days. Abyss''s heart ached when he saw Mango like this. "Mango, listen to me. Can you eat a little? As long as you eat something, I''ll promise you whatever you want, okay?" Abyss tried to convince her and Mango thought that there was hope. "You will let me go and let me return home, won''t you?" Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Mango''s words made Abyss''s face suddenly darken. "Dream on!" Abyss was so angry that he stuffed the food into Mango''s mouth, he was not gentle at all. Mango tried to dodge him but Abyss still managed to stuff a few mouthfuls in. Just when Abyss thought he had seeded, Mango began to vomit. "Ugh-" Mango vomited everything that she had ate, including some bile. Seeing Mango like this, Abyss looked even more terrible. "Call the family doctor over to put her on a drip." Abyss gave the order coldly. Then he looked at Mango and said, "You haven''t paid off what you owe me. It won''t be cleared just with your death. Mango, let me tell you, Nathaniel and Rita are a match and they are going to get surgery in the next few days. If you don''t cooperate with me, I will let Nathaniel die on the operating table, and I''ll bury Rita with him. Do you want to see me do this?" Abyss''s voice was very gentle, but Mango''s eyes suddenly opened wide. "Abyss, are you joking? You protected Rita for five years!" "So what? I loved her so much and treated her so well. I even put down my work to apany her, but do you know? When she found out that Nathaniel was her father, Rita ignored me andpletely forgot about my existence. This is the child I doted on for five years! As expected, it''s really different if she''s not my own child. But it doesn''t matter. We''ll have our own children in the future, and I''ll love them even more." Abyss smiled in anticipation, but Mango''s heart was bleeding. Why did it turn out like this? How did Abyss end up like this? Now Mango really hoped that someone could help her escape. Mango wanted to see her daughter and Nathaniel! She couldn''t die here, she couldn''t! "Abyss, let me see Rita, okay? Can I just see her? Let me see her!" Mango had never begged Abyss like this. In the past five years, Abyss had always respected her. No matter what she did, Abyss would respect Mango''s decisions and supported her. What was going on now? Abyss spoke, as if he was coaxing a child. "It''s not impossible for you to see her. I can even take you to watch her operation, but you have to eat well." "I''ll eat, I''ll eat! I''ll eat now!" For the sake of her daughter, and for the sake of leaving this ce, Mango nodded in a hurry. Abyss saw that Mango waspromising, so he touched her head with a smile and said, "Good girl, this is the woman I love." Abyss brought the food over and then fed Mango one mouthful after another. Mango''s stomach was resistant. Mango felt like she was about to puke but when her eyes met Abyss''s, she forced herself to swallow. She couldn''t vomit! She could not vomit in front of Abyss! Otherwise, she would not be able to see Nathaniel nor Rita! Mango tried hard to suppress the nauseous feeling rolling in her stomach and took mouthful after mouthful of food under Abyss''s gentle gaze. But she couldn''t control it in the end and vomited. The vomiting was so painful. Abyss''s expression turned a little ugly. "Summon the doctor." Abyss''s voice was cold and scary. The servant quickly ran to call the doctor, but Abyss grabbed Mango''s chin and asked coldly, "Did you do anything with Nathaniel when you returned to your country?" Mango didn''t react at first, but then she finally realized what Abyss was asking. "Let me go!" "Answer me! Did you sleep with Nathaniel?" Abyss was overwhelmed by jealousy. At the thought of Nathaniel and Mango sleeping together, Abyss couldn''t wait to kill Nathaniel. It was very awkward to be asked such a private question. What''s more, Abyss had no right to ask about her rtionship with Nathaniel. "No matter what happened between me and Nathaniel, it has nothing to do with you. Abyss, as I said, I only loved Nathaniel. I don''t love you! I am grateful to you for what you did to me. I will repay you and thank you for the rest of my life. But it is gratefulness, not love. Abyss, I don''t love you!" Mango spoke out her mind again. Abyss was about to explode with anger. "You don''t love me? How dare you not love me? What''s wrong with me? Tell me, where am I not as good as Nathaniel? You can''t forget him, can you?" "Yes! I love him, whether it is five years or ten years or a lifetime, I only love him!" Mango''s words deeply agitated Abyss. He suddenly lowered his head and kissed Mango''s lips hard. Mango was no match for him. Kissed by Abyss, she had no choice but to bite Abyss''s lips. Abyss let out a cry of pain and finally let go of Mango, but his expression grew increasingly gloomy. "You bit me? Who are you keeping yourself for? Nathaniel? Did he know that you were sold? Does he know where you are now? If it weren''t for me, who knows how many people would have raped you by now?" "So? So should I marry you in exchange and be obedient? Abyss, are you still the person I know? Are you doing this because of love or unwillingness? Are you unwilling because even after five years with me and the children, you still didn''t get the results you wanted so you''re humiliating me like this? You can try, if you dare to touch me, I will kill myself! In this life, no one can touch me except Nathaniel!" Mango''s words angered Abyss but he did not dare to really do it. Abyss knew Mango well, and he knew that she would really do it. Abyss was so angry that he swept everything around him to the ground. Broken ss pieces were all over the floor, scaring everyone, but Mango was indifferent. Mango didn''t expect that Abyss, who extended a helping hand five years ago, had now be the person who imprisoned her. At this moment, a servant ran in and said in a panic, "Mr. Tang, someone is here and said he wants to see you." "Who? Who would look for me here?" Abyss was full of unreleased anger and he was venting them all on the servant. The servant said uneasily, "He said his name was Nathaniel. He came to see you." Mango''s eyes widened. Nathaniel? He was here? Did he get the news and came to rescue her? "Nathaniel, Na... Uh..." Mango wanted to shout, but Abyss covered her mouth tightly. Abyss was a little flustered. This was a house that he had bought not long ago. How could Nathaniel find this ce? Could it be that Nathaniel had discovered something? Or did he find something through his investigation? Abyss covered Mango''s mouth tightly and whispered, "If you shout again, I have a lot of ways to let Nathaniel die on the operating table." Mango red at Abyss fiercely.To Abyss, everything was no longer important. He only wanted Mango! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. No matter what method he had to use, he didn''t care. Looking at the resentment in Mango''s eyes, Abyss couldn''t stand it. He knocked Mango out directly and then gagged her mouth. "Get someone to watch this area. No one is allowed toe in." Abyss said coldly, full of murderous intent. The servant trembled and dared not disobey. After all, Abyss had the most authority in America. Abyss tidied up his clothes and went out. Nathaniel had been waiting in the living room downstairs. When he saw Abyss, his eyes narrowed slightly. "Mr. Tang, sorry to disturb you." "Mr. Ye, why are you here?" Abyss smiled lightly and got someone to serve tea. Although he had lived in the United States for many years, Abyss had always maintained a habit of drinking tea. Nathaniel sat on the sofa and said faintly, "I heard that Mr. Tang hasn''t been to thepany recently, and you''ve gone missing. I heard that you bought a new house here so I came here to try my luck and see if I could meet you." "Is there anything that you wanted to see me about?" Abyss tried his best to keep calm. Nathaniel was alone, it seemed that he didn''t know anything. Maybe he was just passing by, but Abyss didn''t dare to lower his guard. "Nothing much, mainly because of Rita. Tomorrow, Rita and I will get our operations done, and I don''t know who will wake up first. I know that Mr. Tang has taken care of Rita all these years and you treat her as your own daughter. I wanted to request you to help take care of Rita before I wake up, is that fine?" Nathaniel revealed the purpose of his visit. Hearing this request, Abyss secretly heaved a sigh of relief. "For sure. In the past five years, I''ve never treated Rita as an outsider." "Thank you, Mr. Tang." Nathaniel was indeed out of solutions. He had sent Thomas to Africa to investigate the whereabouts of Mango. No matter what, he would not let go of a single sliver of hope. He did not trust other members of the Ye Family. Nanny Zhang had been detained by Terrance, but unexpectedly, the news still reached the olddy of the Ye Family. In the past few days, the olddy had been trying to contact Nathaniel, but he had blocked her off. Nothing was more important than saving Rita. Rita was he and Mango''s child, and the only rtive he had now. However, Abyss said lightly, "You are wee. This is the only thing I can do for Mango." When it came to Mango, Nathaniel''s mood felt obviously more down. "Mr. Tang, I know the United States is your territory. I heard that Mango was sold to Africa. Did you get any news on your end?" Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Abyss was stunned. "What did you say? Where did you get the news?" "Falling Paradise, but the person who told me the news recently disappeared. I don''t know if he was killed." Nathaniel tried to look for George the next day, but he couldn''t find him. Abyss''s eyes shed slightly, and his heart was pounding. What did this news mean? But it seemed to be beneficial to him. "I will send someone to investigate carefully ordingly. Don''t worry, as long as there is any news, I will inform you immediately." "Thank you." Nathaniel got up and was about to leave. However, before he left, he suddenly stared at Abyss''s lips and said, "Mr. Tang, do you have a lover?" Chapter 176 Chapter 176 "What?" Abyss subconsciously frowned, and there was a hint of alertness in his eyes. Did he discover anything? Nathaniel was a very sensitive person, and he naturally sensed the sh of murderous intent in Abyss''s eyes. Murderous intent? Why did Abyss treat Nathaniel like this? There was a hint of doubt in Nathaniel''s heart, but he said with a smile, "Mr. Tang''s girlfriend is very aggressive, the sign of domination of love is quite obvious." After that, Nathaniel left with a smile. Abyss still didn''t quite understand. He stared at Nathaniel''s back with his eyes, trying to tell if he had exposed anything. However, when he turned back, he saw the swelling and blood on his lips. So that was why! Abyss frowned slightly and swiped at his lips subconsciously. Abyss did not dare to leave. Instead, he stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows and watched Nathaniel walk out of the house. After Nathaniel got in the car, he quickly called Thomas. "How''s the investigation on my wife going?" "It''s still ongoing, but we don''t have any leads. There were many people who went to buy women in the United States but they don''t look like Mrs. Ye. I''m still looking into it." Thomas was a little distressed. This search was futile and took a lot of energy but when Thomas thought of Nathaniel''s body and his uing operation, he had no choice but to go all out. Nathaniel looked at Abyss''s vi and said in a low voice, "Pass this over to Zack to investigate. Fly to the United States. I think there''s something wrong with Abyss." "Abyss?" "Yes. Just in case,e over secretly and don''t let anyone know. If that''s easy to be discovered, take a private jet. Don''t leave any traces." Nathaniel did not know why he had such a feeling. Abyss was unfathomable. The two were not friends, and they could even be considered rivals in love. Nathaniel''s understanding of Abyss came from Mango, and Rita had spoken highly of her godfather. But after he went to the United States, Abyss rarely showed up. At first, Nathaniel thought that it might be because Abyss wanted to create more parent-child time for him and the child. But now it seemed that it was not. If Abyss really treated Rita so well, how could he not visit her for so long? Although this hospital was run by the Tang family, Abyss had cared for her for five years. Nathaniel found out from a nurse that in these five years, no matter how busy Abyss was, he would always go to the hospital to apany Rita. But now he never did it. Unless Abyss had something more important to do. Nathaniel suddenly remembered that he seemed to have seen Abyss at Fallen Paradise when he first went there. It was just a glimpse and was hard to confirm, but now that he thought about it, it should be him. But what was Abyss doing at Fallen Paradise? Was it just to drink? Moreover, with Abyss''s feelings towards Mango, even if the Tang family and the Ye family cut all ties, would he be able to find a person he liked so quickly? And a woman that he was already so intimate with? The more Nathaniel thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong, and he was very suspicious. Abyss owned a lot of houses, but why did he buy another recently? And this house was not registered under Abyss''s name. It was under the name of a distant rtive. If Abyss wanted to buy a house, did he need to be so secretive? Who was he guarding against? Sweat oozed from Nathaniel''s palm. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. But he couldn''t stay for long, just in case Abyss detected something. Nathaniel drove away at a normal pace, simr to when he first arrived. But his mood was a little heavy. Would Mango be here? Would Abyss imprison Mango? Nathaniel didn''t know, but he felt that he was getting closer to finding out the truth. When the car reached the turning point, Nathaniel suddenly turned back. Abyss watched him leave and heaved a sigh of relief. Although it was the United States and his territory, and Nathaniel couldn''t make any trouble here, he just felt inexplicable pressure. This feeling came from the moment they first met, and now it was getting increasingly obvious. What should he do? Should he transfer Mango? But if he did so, wouldn''t he be exposing himself? Moreover, Mango''s wounds had not recovered. What if Mango ran away in the process? No! It couldn''t happen! Abyss couldn''t let Mango leave his sight again. Abyss quickly said to the servant, "Take Miss Shen to the basement. I''ve prepared the air conditioner there. Clean up the room quickly and erase all traces." "Yes!" Many of the servants here were confidants of Abyss, and he had hired them. In this ce, Mango was just a woman, an unknown woman, while Abyss was a figure with the power of deciding life and death. No one was unsure of how they should make their choice. Just as the servant was about to transfer Mango, she woke up. Mango still remembered that Nathaniel was here, and she didn''t know if he had left yet. Looking at how the servants were preparing to transfer her, Mango resolutely tried to break free but her mouth was gagged. Besides some soft sobs, there was no other effect. In the process of transferring, she saw Abyss. Abyss stood there like a god, and there were two teacups on the tea table, obviously cold. Nathaniel left! This knowledge made Mango somewhat desperate. They brushed past each other unexpectedly. Since Nathaniel had found this ce, why didn''t he stay for a little longer? The disappointment in Mango''s eyes did not escape Abyss''s eyes. He frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "Stop dreaming. All of Nathaniel''s thoughts are on the operation now. Do you really think he will guess that you are here? I just got the news that he was misled by someone who told him that you were sold to Africa. The entire Ye Family is probably looking for you in Africa. Mango, you are destined to be my wife. The fate between you and Nathaniel is over. When he leaves the United States, I will let you out. I will definitely treat you well." With this, Abyss reached out and gently stroked Mango''s face, but she avoided it. This man had gone crazy. No matter what she said, it was useless. Besides, she couldn''t even talk now, so she could only re at Abyss. Abyss couldn''t bear her gaze and said in a low voice, "Why are you looking at me like this? I''m your benefactor. I love you so much, but you still hate me? Mango, has your conscience been lost?" Mango felt a burst of sadness in her heart. Perhaps her conscience had really been lost. But now, she only wanted to see Nathaniel, and wanted to see her daughter. Mango''s eyes filled with tears, and she looked at Abyss pleadingly. Her gaze softened Abyss''s heart, but he still made up his mind and said, "You can stay in the basement for a few days. Don''t worry. I have already arranged everything for you, it won''t be worse than the room you were in. It''s just that there is no sunshine. I will take you out to bask in the sunlight every day. As long as Nathaniel leaves, everything will be fine. Be good." Abyss was about to touch Mango''s face again, but she avoided him again. But because she used too much strength, her head suddenly hit the stairs and she felt dizzy. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and bring her in! If she knocks into anything, you''ll be in trouble!" Abyss''s heart ached, but he knew that it was not the time for him to insist on something. He had just bought this house not long ago, and Nathaniel could already find him. Obviously, not long after, the Tang family and even his grandmother would find out where this house was. In this sensitive period, he bought a house which was not under his name. It was inevitable that Abyss would be suspected. Abyss suddenly felt that he had made a wrong move. Unexpectedly, Nathaniel was so sharp and quickly found his way over. It seemed that he was really a tough guy to deal with. Now that Nathaniel could find this ce, others could definitely do the same. Just in case, he had to let Mango suffer a little first. Abyss told himself this, but before he could calm down, Nathaniel had returned. At this moment, Abyss''s expression looked a little ugly. "Mr. Ye, what''s wrong?" Abyss was alert, and the look in his eyes was not very good. Obviously, he did not wee Nathaniel back, and this sudden return made Abyss very uneasy. However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "I forget to take my lighter." After that, Nathaniel quickly walked into the living room and looked around, only to find that there were two strands of long hair floating on the stairs. Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed. The hair color looked a little simr to Mango''s. Was she really here? Nathaniel''s heart was wild with joy, but he could only suppress it as much as possible. He quickly walked to the tea table, looked around, and found his lighter on the floor. He did it on purpose. "So it''s really here. Apologies, Mr. Tang. My wife bought this lighter for me. I bring it with me all the time. Sorry to disturb you." Nathaniel''s words left a trace of imperceptible jealousy in Abyss''s eyes. Although it shed by, Nathaniel still caught it. Sure enough, there was something wrong! Abyss tried his best to suppress the jealousy in his chest and said with a smile, "Since you''ve found it, Mr. Ye, you should go back quickly. You can''t leave Rita alone. When I finish up my work in the next few days, I''ll go visit her." "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Tang. But can I use the bathroom?" Nathaniel spoke again, and the corners of Abyss''s mouth twitched. Why was this man such a busybody? But Abyss couldn''t say no, so he nodded. Nathaniel walked towards the stairs. "Mr. Ye, there is a bathroom on the first floor." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When Abyss saw that Nathaniel wanted to go to the bedroom on the second floor, he quickly opened his mouth to stop him. At this time, the servants would not have been done cleaning up the traces in the bedroom. He could not let Nathaniel go upstairs. At the moment when Nathaniel turned around, he grabbed the hair with his hands and smiled. "I''m used to it. I always use the toilet in the bedroom and your houseyout is pretty simr to mine. Apologies." After saying that, Nathaniel turned around with a smile, but it was only a light smile. Nathaniel went to the bathroom and packed the strands of hair in a bag. His heart was pounding. Would it be Mango''s hair? Chapter 177 Chapter 177 After Nathaniel entered the bathroom, Abyss''s face fell. What exactly did Abyss need to do to make Nathaniel leave as soon as possible? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After Nathaniel had tidied up his hair, he turned on the tap and pretended that he had really used the toilet. Then, he walked out of the bathroom. Abyss had already sat on the sofa and began to drink some tea, looking so calm as if nothing had happened, but Nathaniel seemed to see his hands trembling. His doubts towards Abyss grew. Keeping a straight face, Nathaniel nodded to Abyss and then left. After he left, Abyss stood in front of the French window for a long time. He was afraid that Nathaniel would return once more. This man was simply too annoying. If Abyss hadn''t reacted quickly, Nathaniel would have seen Mango. At the thought of Mango being discovered by Nathaniel and that he would take her way, Abyss''s hate towards Nathaniel increased. Abyss even had the thought of letting Nathaniel die in the United States. With this thought arising in his mind, a sh of fierceness shed through Abyss''s eyes and then quickly disappeared. This time, Nathaniel did not return. Instead, he went straight to a hospital and sent the hair for DNA testing. It would take at least three days for the result to be out. Nathaniel could not wait so long, he was already nning to visit Abyss''s mansion at night. Thomas arrived after a few hours. "Mr. Ye." Thomas was very careful when he saw Nathaniel outside the hospital. Nathaniel nodded and asked him to get into the car. Soon, the two of them left. "I suspect Abyss has hidden Mango. Go and investigate Fallen Paradise secretly. Check if Abyss went there on the day of the auction." Nathaniel''s eyes were a little deep, and his hands were tightly sped together. He didn''t want to be the enemy of the Tang family. Nathaniel even wanted to be on good terms with the Tang family because of their care of Mango and his children for the past five years. But if Abyss was really the person who took Mango away, Nathaniel didn''t dare to imagine what he would do. Thomas was quite capable here. When he heard Nathaniel''s words, he immediately went to work. When Nathaniel returned to the hospital, Rita and Wisdom were ying. These days, Wisdom seemed to have matured very fast and took good care of Rita. He could make Ritaugh everyday and herughter sounded like bells, putting everyone in a good mood. "What are you talking about? Why are youughing so happily?" Nathaniel retracted all emotions from the outside world. In front of his daughter, Nathaniel didn''t want to disy any negative emotions or unhappy feelings. Rita was very happy when she saw Nathaniel. These days, it was Nathaniel who apanied her. Every time she opened her eyes, she would either see Nathaniel or Wisdom, she was no longer alone. This feeling was really good. If only she had her mother and her brother by her side. Rita happily reached out her hands to Nathaniel and said like a spoiled child, "Daddy!" "Good girl!" Nathaniel kissed her forehead, then put Rita on hisp and sat down. "Hey, why is there a milkshake here?" "Brother Wisdom went to buy it for me. The doctor said I could eat it, I''m not eating it secretly." Rita said very happily as if getting a milkshake was a great joy for her. Nathaniel felt extremely upset. Rita should have been the little princess of the Ye Family. She was born with a silver spoon, but in this situation, his heart was aching. However, Nathaniel was also very good at concealing his emotions. He smiled and said to Wisdom, "Wisdom has really grown up. He even knows to take care of his sister." Wisdom embarrassedly touched the back of his head. In fact, he missed his brother very much. "Daddy, Brother Wisdom said that when I recover, you will bring us to the amusement park. Is it true?" "Do you want to go?" Looking at Rita''s hopeful eyes, Nathaniel couldn''t bear to refuse. "Of course I want to go! I will go with my brother, Brother Wisdom, you and mommy. Shall our whole family go? I''ve grown up but I don''t know what the amusement park looks like. I don''t know if it''s as pretty and fun as what the television shows." Rita was really happy. When the doctor told her that there was hope for her illness and that she could run under the sun like other children, no one knew how happy Rita was. Now Rita wanted to share this joy with Wisdom and Nathaniel. Her happiness was like a contagious virus and everyone around her was happy. "Yes, as long as Rita cooperates with the doctor''s treatment, we can go out and y soon." "Really?" "Of course, daddy will not lie to you." Nathaniel smoothed Rita''s hair. Because of a long period of antibiotic injections, Rita''s hair was not as smooth as other girls, even a little dry. This made Nathaniel even more upset. If Mango knew that Rita was going to have an operation, would she be anxious? Zion''s whereabouts were unknown now. With Rita undergoing such a huge operation, Mango would probably be super anxious, wouldn''t she? But it was a pity that he, as Mango''s husband, couldn''t stay with her. Nathaniel just wanted his family of five to be together and that would be the most beautiful scene in the world. But now... Nathaniel was somewhat dejected. Rita touched Nathaniel''s hand and said, "Daddy, are you unhappy?" "No." "But I feel that something is wrong with your heart. It seems that you are very unhappy. Yesterday I called Mommy, but her phone was turned off. My brother didn''t answer the phone either. Daddy, do you think that they didn''t hear because there was something on? Why don''t you call them? I''m going to have an operation soon and I''m scared. I want Mommy and Brother to be with me. I want to see them as soon as Ie out, okay?" Rita''s pleading gaze was like a sharp dagger awaiting Nathaniel. How could he tell his precious daughter that her mommy and brother would note? Wisdom suddenly felt a little sad. "Daddy, I''m going out to buy something." He ran away quickly, but the corners of his eyes were noticeably red. Nathaniel knew that he must have thought of Zion again. The rtionship between the two little boys was so good. Now that Zion''s whereabouts were unknown, it was miraculous that Wisdom didn''t show any emotions in front of Rita. "Daddy, what''s wrong with Brother Wisdom?" "Nothing, maybe he wants to pee." Nathaniel could only use a very bad excuse to change the topic. Rita was like an angel, the best gift that the gods had given him and Mango. Now in the face of his daughter''s questions, Nathaniel did not know how to answer. He could only whisper, "Zion is sick and needs to be isted. Mobile phones have radiation and the hospital doesn''t allow him to bring it in. When you''re well, we can see them when we go back, okay?" "Really?" Rita blinked her big eyes, but she felt a little uneasy. She hadn''t seen her mommy and brother for a long time. "Of course it''s true. Daddy won''t lie to you." Nathaniel looked at Rita dotingly, but guilt shed in his heart. After receiving Nathaniel''s affirmation, Rita''s uneasy heart rxed. Her smile was beautiful, and her dimples appeared on her face. She was so adorable. "Daddy, let me tell you, I have a spiritual connection with my brother. No matter how far away I am, I can feel my brother''s feelings. Don''t you think it''s amazing?" Rita said as if she was showing off a precious piece of treasure. She also look around secretively, looking especially mysterious. Nathaniel''s heart was slightly moved. It was said that twins had a telepathic connection. Did twins of different sexes have that too? Or did Rita sense something? Nathaniel was a little worried. "Rita, don''t think too much. Zion is fine." Now that Rita was about to have her operation, any negative emotions could affect the sess rate of the operation. Nathaniel could not afford to take this gamble. He had already lost a son, he couldn''t lose his daughter. Rita smiled and said, "Daddy, you don''t have to be nervous. Some time ago, I felt a pain in my chest. I thought there was something wrong with my body, but it must be my brother. I was so worried, but I''m relieved when I heard you say that he''s just sick. My brother''s body is very good. He doesn''t easily get sick so it must be quite serious this time. Otherwise, he would havee to visit me, right?" At the end of her sentence, Rita felt a little disappointed. Nathaniel''s heart ached, but he said with a smile, "Yes, Zion is very concerned about what happened to you. By the way, he also bought a gift for you but I left in a hurry, so I forgot to bring it along. I''ll make it up to youter, okay?" "No, I like all the gifts that my brother bought. Some time ago, my brother was not in a good condition, buttely my chest doesn''t hurt so much. Does that mean that my brother''s illness will be cured soon? When my operation is sessful and brother has recovered, then we can go out and y together, right?" Rita said happily, as if she could already see that scene. Nathaniel felt somewhatforted when he heard her words. Zion should be safe, shouldn''t he? It was said that the telepathic connection between twins was very urate. At this moment, Nathaniel would rather believe what Rita had said. He was driven to his wits'' end. Although Rita was in good spirits, her body still couldn''t withstand too much joy. She rubbed her eyes and yawned, but she didn''t want to sleep. Rita was afraid that if she slept for too long, she would not be able to talk to her daddy for a long time. It had been five years before she was together with her father and wanted to talk to him more. "Daddy, can you tell me a story? Mommy tells me many beautiful stories." Rita forced herself to stay energetic. Nathaniel''s heart hurt but he said with a smile, "Sure, I''ll tell Rita a story about a princess and a prince. There used to be a girl who was the little princess of her family..." Nathaniel''s voice was low and maic, and Rita fell asleep after a while. Her little head was leaning against Nathaniel''s arm. She was so quiet, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, just like an angel''s. Nathaniel held Rita tightly, afraid that she would fly back to the sky as soon as he loosened her grip. This uneasy feeling made him experience the pain and sadness that Mango had felt for five years. He missed Mango more and more. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Rita fell asleep quickly. Nathaniel tucked Rita into her quilt and quietly left the ward, then he saw Wisdom standing in front of the corridor window and secretly wiping his tears. Nathaniel sighed softly and walked to Wisdom, carrying him. "Thinking of Zion again?" Wisdom couldn''t help leaning on Nathaniel''s shoulder and crying after hearing his words. "Daddy, will brothere back? Where did he go? Why is there no news at all? Our family has so many connections, why can''t we find out where he is? I am so afraid, Daddy, what if brother doesn''t come back?" Nathaniel''s nose felt a little sour. He pressed Wisdom''s head tightly on his shoulder, his eyes already wet. "No, Zion will be fine. He wille back one day." "But I miss him. I miss him so much. Rita is about to have her operation. Brother has always been concerned about her illness. Why isn''t he back here at this time?" The little crying Wisdom trembled. Ever since Zion''s disappearance, Wisdom seemed to have changed. Apart from smiling in front of Rita, it always hurt to look at him. Nathaniel didn''t feel good but he could onlyfort Wisdom and say, "When Rita recovers, let''s go look for Zion together. Don''t cry, you are a big brother. You must believe that Zion will definitelye back. I believe that a miracle will surely happen. God will not be so cruel." Nathaniel didn''t know whether he was talking to Wisdom orforting himself. At present, it was driving him crazy to feel so powerless. Wisdom cried on Nathaniel''s shoulder for a while and then fell asleep. Wisdom hadn''t gotten a good rest after he had arrived in the United States, he didn''t have a good rest. He had been worried and very uptight about Rita. After he vented his sadness, he was exhausted and gradually fell asleep. Nathaniel carried him back to the ward and covered him with a nket. Just then, the doctor had some news for Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, there''s something I need to discuss with you." "Is it about Rita?" Nathaniel''s heart suddenly tightened. The doctor nodded. Nathaniel asked the bodyguards to take care of the two children and then followed the doctor into his office. The doctor closed the door and handed some information to Nathaniel. "What''s this?" "This is a voluntary donation letter for a kidney that we received a few days ago, and the other party has already sent their own bone marrow for matching. The other party repeatedly stressed that you are not allowed to donate your kidney, but we have checked that she is not suitable." The doctor''s words stunned Nathaniel. "Who is that person?" The doctor shook his head and said, "The other party''s identity is very mysterious, but they seem to have a strong background. I am not qualified to investigate here, but the other party has been emphasizing that you are not allowed to do the operation. I am wondering if he is your rtive or friend?" Nathaniel was stunned. Who was the person that was stopping him from going into the operation? Nanny Zhang came to mind, but thinking about it, it didn''t feel right. In order to get evidence, Nathaniel sent Terrance a message, but his reply was that Nanny Zhang was cursing and scolding, saying why she had to donate her kidney to a stranger. Nathaniel frowned again. If it was not Nanny Zhang, who else could it be? Nathaniel opened the letter, but was stunned by the signature on it. It turned out to be his mother, Old Mrs.Ye! The shock on Nathaniel''s face was unparalleled. He had always thought that Old Mrs. Shen didn''t approve of him and Mango, and she didn''t even express any opinion about Zion''s disappearance. He didn''t expect that she would donate her kidneys for Rita. Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly became a little moist. It seemed that his mother knew his every move. "I got it, doctor. I''m going out to make a phone call." Nathaniel''s emotions were not very calm. The doctor nodded. After going out, Nathaniel called Old Mrs. Shen. The other party answered very quickly but the ambience sound was quite noisy. It seemed as if Mrs. Ye was somewhere outside. "Mom." After Nathaniel said this, he suddenly wanted to cry. Nathaniel was not a weak person. While dating Mango, he felt that he had always shouldered a heavy burden. There was no one around him who understood and approved of him. He always felt that he was walking alone. After finding out about Old Mrs. Shen''s actions, Nathaniel suddenly felt like he had be as weak as a child. His voice trembled fiercely, with an undetectable hint of tears. Old Mrs. Shen sighed and said, "How old are you? You are already a father of a child. Why are you still so childish?" "Thank you, Mom." Nathaniel knew that there was no need to be so polite between mother and son. But over the years, Nathaniel had not been very close to his mother. Especially after what had happened to Nick after Nick was driven out of the house by his mother, he bore a grudge. Now in the face of his mother''s actions, Nathaniel felt very unfilial. The death of Nick should have affected Old Mrs. Shen the most, but Nathaniel had always med her. Old Mrs. Shen''s eyes were also a little wet. "There''s nothing to thank because we''re mother and child. I''m already so old, I should no longer be making decisions for you. You''re all grown up. No matter whether it''s you or Nick, you have your own thoughts. These few years I''ve been thinking, if I didn''t chase Nick out of the house because of that incident back then, would he still be alive and calling me Mom." "Mom, don''t say that. It''s all in the past. Nick has never med you." "But I me myself! That''s my son! For so many years, I have been running away to face the fact. I dare not go back, dare not return home, and even dare not think about you, but I still can''t help missing you. I have let Nick down, and you''re having a rough time here but I don''t know what to do. I didn''t approve when you married Mango because I felt that a rtionship requires two people''s input. Although Mango loves you, you didn''t love her. It was an unfair marriage for both of you, but since you insisted, I couldn''t say anything. But even after five years of wedded life, you didn''t understand your heart until that big fire brought away everything, including you. Do you know how upset I was? I wanted to go back to apany you but you didn''t need me. When you were young I was busy with thepany and I passed you over to Nanny Zhang. Now that you''re older, you don''t need my help with thepany affairs. It was then that I realized, you don''t even need me anymore." "You always greeted me respectfully, but you never took the initiative to tell me what you need and what you want. But you told Nanny Zhang everything. I am your biological mother but I felt like I was an outsider in the Ye family. I worked hard all my life and gave birth to you after 10 months but yet we were like strangers. I didn''t dare and could not stay at home. But this doesn''t mean that I don''t love you, that I don''t love my children. When I found out that Zion was your son, I even bought him some toys and wanted to send them over but I was scared that you wouldn''t care about it. If I knew that the child would end up like that, I would have sent him the toys at all costs. Now he hasn''t even met his grandmother." Old Mrs. Ye suddenly choked up and couldn''t speak. Nathaniel''s heart throbbed with pain. "No, mom, I don''t have a problem with you. I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." Nathaniel''s words made Old Mrs. Shen even more agitated. "You never told me anything, but you''d tell me about Nanny Zhang. I''m not trying to protect her, but in my heart I think that she has probably reced my position as your mother. I don''t want you to be upset or conflicted. After all, she has done everything for your own good and she won''t harm you. That''s why I epted it. About Mango, it''s my fault, I couldn''t understand your wishes and I couldn''t understand why you had to marry her. But I feel so bad towards my grandchild." Old Mrs. Ye was crying so hard she couldn''t talk. Nathaniel had never talked to his mother like this, and he didn''t know that his mother thought that way. Choking up, he said, "Mom, I will get Zion back. I will." "I believe you, but you have to listen to me regarding Rita. I''m so old and have lived long enough. It''s not a big deal to give my granddaughter my kidney, but you are still young. There''s a bright future ahead of you. Listen to me, don''tpete with me this time. Let me do something for my granddaughter." Madam Ye wiped her tears, took a deep breath and said, "The burden on your shoulders is very heavy. You have to find Mango, find your son, and take care of your daughter. How can you have so much energy? I''m old now and I want to return to see you, to see my grandchildren. Even if you drive me away, I won''t leave." "No, you will always be my mother. How can I drive you away?" Nathaniel felt a sudden warmth in his heart. The motherly love, which he had missed for so many years, seemed to be filled up all of a sudden. He had never lost it, but he didn''t know it existed. After chatting with Old Madam Ye for a while, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Mom, I''m not trying to vie with you but your kidney is notpatible with Rita. So far, I''m the only one who ispatible, so it has to be me." m "How could it be possible? I''m her biological grandmother!" Obviously, Madam Ye couldn''t ept this news, and her voice couldn''t help raising a little. Nathanielforted her and said, "Mom, not all family members arepatible." "But I doesn''t want to see you..." "I''m also a father, mom. Whatever you feel towards me is what I feel towards Rita." Nathaniel''s words finally made Old Madam Ye copse. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She held the phone and cried. "Why can''t it be me? Why is mine notpatible? Why?" Nathaniel''s heart felt sour, but he had tofort Old Madam Ye. It took a while for her to calm herself down. After she nagged Nathaniel to take good care of himself, they hung up. After a little while, Nathaniel calmed down a little and returned to the doctor''s office. "Doctor, just pretend that it didn''t happen. I''m still ready for the operation between me and Rita." Nathaniel said this lightly, but the doctor gave Nathaniel a report, which made his eyes narrow. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 "What''s going on?" Nathaniel looked at the appraisal report in front of him and his voice sounded a little depressed. The doctor said in a low voice, "Mr. Ye, we did do a test for the donated bone marrow, but it does indeed not match Rita''s. We didn''t intend to show you this report, but since you contacted the other party, it''s highly possible that you are rtives or friends, so I will tell you about this. I will tell you about this matter. There is something wrong with this woman''s body. There is a toxin in her bone marrow. Even if her bone marrow is a match, the transnt would not be able to take ce. The toxin has been umted over many years and has settled in her bones. It seems like she luckily didn''t continue to take in the poison these few years, otherwise, she would already be dead." Nathaniel''s hand trembled violently. He never knew that someone would do harm to his mother. In the past, for the sake of the group, his mother worked all day long and Nathaniel could rarely see her. During that time, Old Madam Ye was really in poor health. The doctors said that she was over exhausted but no one took it to heart. They didn''t expect that it was because of poison. Over the years, Nathaniel''s mother had gone abroad, but he had not heard anything unusual about his mother''s health. He had always thought that it was because his mother had let go of the group''s affairs after being so obsessed with it. It turned out that it was not the case. Nathaniel felt a chill run down his spine. Who was trying to deal with his mother? "Doctor, is my body all right?" Nathaniel looked at the doctor very seriously. The doctor shook his head and said, "No, your body is very healthy and there''s no problem at all. It''s just that your heart and lungs haven''t been good recently. You have to pay attention." Nathaniel muttered to himself. His body was fine, but there was something wrong with Old Madam Ye''s body. Besides, even Mango had an ident in the Ye Family. Could it be that the person treated him well and couldn''t bear to hurt him? Who would do that? Nanny Zhang? The first name that popped into Nathaniel''s mind was Nanny Zhang. Could it be her? For so many years, Old Madam Ye had treated his mother well. How could she do anything to Old Madam Ye? "Doctor, how is my mother''s condition?" "Your mother? You mean this person is your mother?" The doctor was a little surprised. Realising that he had said it, Nathaniel nodded and said, "Yes, she is my mother, the child''s grandmother. I hope you can tell me more about this." "I''m not sure about that, but I need to do a full-body examination for her. Well, if possible, I hope that the olddy cane to the hospital to do a thorough examination." Nathaniel understood what the doctor meant. "I see. I''ll inform her toe over." Nathaniel''s heart sank. Rita''s illness had not been resolved yet but this was happening to his mother. At the thought of how Wisdom almost met with an ident but was discovered by Mango in time, Nathaniel broke out in a cold sweat. It was a warm family but why did something like this happen? Thinking of this, Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Could it be Nanny Zhang? He couldn''t wait to rush back to the country and ask Nanny Zhang what was going on. But he couldn''t. When Nathaniel returned to the ward, Wisdom and Rita were still resting. Looking at the signature on the donation form and the report given by the doctor, his heart felt heavy. There were an increasing number of things going on, confusing and hard to figure out. But Nathaniel knew that he had to focus on one issue first. At present, the most important thing was Mango. Thomas''s reply shocked Nathaniel. Abyss didn''t go to Fallen Paradise on the day of the auction, but there was a transaction of a hundred million yuan from his ount. ording to Thomas''s investigation, a woman from Fallen Paradise had been auctioned for a hundred million yuan that day, and they said she was very beautiful. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes again. Could it be Mango? Nathaniel was a little agitated but asked Thomas to continue following up. Fie had already decided to sneak into Abyss''s house at night. Before long, the doctor gave him a detailed report. Nathaniel was stunned when he saw Old Madam Ye''s blood type. "RH positive blood?" Fie looked at the doctor incredulously. The doctor was a little confused. "What''s wrong? Mr. Ye?" Nathaniel was a little shocked, but he asked calmly, "Doctor, can a couple with RH negative and RH positive blood give birth to a child?" "That''s absolutely impossible!" The doctor suddenly remembered that Nathaniel and Rita both had RH negative blood type. However, if this report belonged to Madam Ye, then with her RH positive blood, it was absolutely impossible for her to give birth to a child! What was going on? Or was there something wrong? While Nathaniel was shocked, the doctor was also confused. "Could they have tried a test tube baby?" Nathaniel asked again. The doctor shook his head and said, "These two blood types are notpatible at all, and they are rare. Even if you do get pregnant, you would not be able to keep the baby. You''ll get a miscarriage in 30 to 40 days. It''s a miracle to give birth to a healthy child." Nathaniel was extremely shocked, but he did not ask anything else. What was going on here? He didn''t know anything about it at all. When Nathaniel returned to the ward again, he found that there was one more person in the ward. "Grandma, are you really my grandmother?" Rita tilted her head and looked at Old Madame Ye in front of her, face full of curiosity. Wisdom, who was standing at the side, also frowned slightly and looked at Old Madame Ye vigntly. Nathaniel waspletely stunned. "Mom? Why are you here?" Not long ago, Nathaniel was still on the phone with Old Madam Ye, but he didn''t expect her to suddenly appear in Rita''s ward. He was surprised. "Daddy, this grandma told me that she is my grandmother and brought me a gift. It''s a very beautiful Barbie doll." Rita said happily. Nathaniel quickly adjusted his mood and said with a smile, "Yes, she is your grandmother. She just came back from abroad and came down personally to apany you during your operation." "Really? Thank you, grandma!" Old Madam Ye particrly liked Rita''s soft voice. "Good girl, you will be fine. I will stay here with you." Old Mrs. Ye really liked Rita andpletely forgot about Nathaniel''s existence. After Wisdom learned that she was his grandmother, he also started to open up to her. For a moment, the whole ward was filled with a warm atmosphere. Nathaniel quietly stepped out and went to look for the doctor again. "Doctor, I wanted to ask, can a couple with these two blood types really not have children?" "How should I put it? There''s no absolute in medicine. Maybe there''s really a miracle, but it''s a small chance. I''ve read up about some cases who did sessfully get pregnant and gave birth, but none of the children have survived. Even if you painstakingly give birth to the child, hemolysis would appear about an hour after they''re born and it is incurable. It''s different from hemolysis in normal blood types but it naturally conflicts with these two blood types." Nathaniel''s heart sank when he heard the doctor''s words. If his parents could not give birth to apletely healthy child, then what about him and his brother? Nathaniel''s heart was in a state of disarray. Nathaniel did not care anymore and lit a cigarette in the corridor, needing the nicotine to suppress the shock in his heart. Was he not a child of the Ye Family? Or was Old Madam Ye not his biological mother? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Nathaniel could not ept either of these two guesses. No! It couldn''t be! Although he didn''t have much of an impression of his father, in Nathaniel''s memory, his parents were the most loving couple in the world. If it weren''t for the fact that Nathaniel and his brother were still young, his mother would have almost followed their father to his death on the night he passed away. How could it be possible for any of them to have had an affair? Nathaniel took a hard drag on a cigarette, and he felt dull. It was unknown when Old Madam Ye hade behind him. She snatched his cigarette and put it out. "This is a hospital. Rita can''t bear the smoke smell, you should also care about your own health. You''re a grown-up, why do I need to watch over you like a child?" There was an unspeakable pain in Old Madam Ye''s tone. If someone said that she wasn''t his mother, Nathaniel would never believe it. "Mom, were you very tired when you were pregnant with me and my brother?" Nathaniel suddenly asked. After he asked, he regretted it. What was wrong with him? Obviously, Madam Ye was also stunned. She did not expect Nathaniel to ask this question, but she smiled and said, "Yes, when I was pregnant with you, I felt like it was the end of the world. My body has always been poor, I had been married to your father for many years and I still haven''t gotten pregnant. We went to see many doctors and they all said that there was no issue, it was probably not the right time. Later, we finally got pregnant and your father was so happy like a boy. I still remember the look on his face." There was a hint of longing and sadness on Old Madam Ye''s face as she spoke, which made Nathaniel feel even more ufortable. "Forget it, Mom. Let''s not talk about this anymore." "What are you afraid of? It''s the first time in so many years that you''re opening up to me, I''m happy. You don''t know, when I first got pregnant I always felt ill. My belly always hurt and I didn''t dare to get out of bed in the first 3 months. When the baby was stable, my belly wasn''t growing much and I even lost quite a bit of weight. We were worried that the child would not be healthy but I actually gave birth to you twins. The heavens are looking after me. I was really scared that you two would not survive because it was such a tough pregnancy. You were so small and when we did the ultrasound scan, the doctor said we only had one child but it ended up being twins. The doctor said maybe you two were very friendly and we couldn''t see clearly because you were hugging together. No matter what, I''m really happy to have given birth to you two." When Madam Ye talked about the past, her face was full of warmth, like a warm light shining on Nathaniel''s heart, which made him feel moved and warm at the same time. "Mom, stay with me in the future, I''ll be filial to you." "Alright!" Madam Ye smiled, gratified, and said, "I''m going to buy some delicious food for Rita." After that, she turned around and left the ward. Nathaniel looked at her back and pondered for a long time. Could a child born between RH negative and positive parents really not survive? Then what was the deal with Nathaniel and his brother? Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Nathaniel couldn''t figure out what was going on, but now it wasn''t the time to think about it. He temporarily put these questions behind him and began to concentrate on thinking about how he was going to sneak into the Tang family at night. Nathaniel found the initial blueprint map near the area around Abyss''s house. Nathaniel found that there was a hole in the vent, and he could enter from there. He sent a message to Thomas in the evening, asking him to take good care of Old Madam Ye and the children. Then he went to Abyss''s house alone. The Tang family house was aze with lights everywhere, looking like a city which didn''t sleep. But the strange thing was that Abyss didn''t go out the whole day. Nathaniel looked at the surveince camera that he had installed in the dark and felt that it was very strange. He heard that Abyss worked hard, sometimes even going without rest for days and sleeping in the office. But it was strange that he had not been going to the office for a couple of days. Moreover, the day when Abyss began to shut himself in, was exactly the day when the auction at Fallen Paradise came to an end. Nathaniel did not believe that there was no connection between them. He found the vent and quickly climbed in. The environment was very damp, and it was even more intolerable in the venttion vent. The cold wind was piercing, but Nathaniel didn''t feel anything. Based on his memory of the blueprint, he climbed into Abyss''s house. Abyss was drinking tea while sitting on the sofa, a photograph in his hand. Nathaniel squinted and vaguely saw that it was a woman who looked simr to Mango about five years ago. Could it be a photograph of Mango? But from the looks of it, it did not look like a modern dress. Was it possible that it was an antique style photo of Mango that she took previously? Nathaniel was somewhat puzzled. At this moment, Abyss sighed softly and put the picture on the tea table. Then he stood up and began to think with his hands sped behind his back. A secretary-like woman beside him asked in a low voice, "Mr. Tang, where did this photoe from? Isn''t this what Miss Shen looked like five years ago? Why did it appear? I remember I destroyed all the photos." "It''s not her. It should be a photo of a woman who looks very simr to her." Abyss turned around and said with a frown, "I found it on her. Even in Fallen Paradise, she did not lose this photograph and ces it near her. If it''s not someone important to her, why would she keep it with her at all times?" "Could it be a photo that Miss Shen took previously?" "No, this photo is quite old and the corners have turned yellow. It should be an old photo. At a first nce, the woman indeed looks simr to Mango but if you look carefully, you can see that their eyes and eyebrows are different. There is still a difference." When Nathaniel heard Abyss''s words, he was a little angry and jealous. Abyss remembered clearly what Mango looked like five years ago. Nathaniel would never believe that Abyss had gotten over Mango and was in love with someone else. The secretary said with some hesitation, "Mr. Tang, I found that someone was looking into your personal ount today." "Who is it?" Abyss suddenly turned around, a cold light shing in his eyes. The secretary quickly shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I can''t find out who he is, he''s probably a hacker. I found out that it was an overseas ount but it''s usually used by gangs to launder money, so I wanted to find out who it was." Abyss frowned instantly. "Have you investigated Nathaniel? What has he been doing these days?" "It''s said that something happened in the Ye family when they went back home, but it seems that they caught Nanny Zhang." The secretary''s words made Abyss frown even deeper. "Nanny Zhang was caught? How could that be?" "It''s true. We got the news that Nanny Zhang has been detained in the Hans family." "The Hans family?" Abyss''s eyes suddenly became sharp. "What does this have to do with the Hans family?" The secretary quickly said, "I don''t know, but the Hans family did get involved. I heard that Mr. Hans was particrly concerned about this matter, and Walter and the Song family are also involved. Fortunately, Walter''s mother killed herself, so Walter didn''t follow." "The Han''s family and Song family are both involved. Do they like Mango too?" The secretary did not dare to answer Abyss''s question. She could only stand there quietly. After a while, a servant came to ask for instructions. "Mr. Tang, the youngdy downstairs is still not eating. What should we do?" "A good-for-nothing!" Abyss threw the teacup in front of him. The hot water sshed out, but the servants and the secretary did not dare to hide. Abyss was like a person who habitually lost his temper, not knowing when he would implode. The gentle man from the past was missing and everyone was frightened when they saw him. The servant was scalded and scared, but she could only stand on the side and did not dare to breathe loudly. The secretary took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Tang, you can''t keep yourself locked up like this. I heard that Old Madam Ye hase to the United States. She wants to donate her liver to Nathaniel''s daughter Rita, but it doesn''t seem to be a match. But she has decided to stay." "The Ye Family is really annoying." Abyss turned around and sat on the sofa with a cold look in his eyes. "Since Madam Ye likes to be with her granddaughter, then let them be together. But get our people in the hospital to do something to Rita so they can go back to their country. I don''t want to see them at all!" The secretary was so scared that her face turned pale, and she quickly knelt down. "Mr. Tang, you can''t do that. Rita''s body can''t bear any additional medicine. If we continue to increase the dosage, Rita might really not be able to leave the hospital." "Then let her die! I''ve already given her five years of my life, I''ve treated her well enough. If it weren''t for Mango and if it weren''t to keep Mango by my side, why would I spend so much effort trying to extend her life? She''s not even mine and Mango''s daughter!" Abyss was like a devil who hade out of hell, which made the secretary even more scared. "But if Miss Shen finds out that something has happened to Rita, I''m afraid..." "What am I afraid of? Afraid that she won''t survive? She is now my person. Even if she''s just a corpse, I''ll keep her beside me forever! Also, I have a trump card in my hand. Even if Rita dies, I have a way to let Mango listen to my instructions. The fate between her and Nathaniel is now gone, they will no longer be in contact. Now think of a way to get them to leave. Only when Nathaniel leaves the United States, I will be at ease. Rita is no longer useful, if she lives, it will only increase Mango''s yearning towards her, and yearn to return to Nathaniel''s side. I will kill all these thoughts that she has. I''ll arrange for assassins to kill Nathaniel on his way back to his country. He will not survive either!" Abyss''s fierceness shocked Nathaniel. Was this really the gentle, elegant, and perfect man Mango mentioned? But why was the scene in front of him not like that? Abyss had taken care of his god daughter for five years, but he actually wanted her dead. Nathaniel was shocked. The secretary did not dare to speak, and the servants did not dare to move. Abyss was silent for a long time before the hostility faded away and he whispered, "I''ll go to see Mango." After saying that, Abyss got up and walked to the basement. Nathaniel could see everything clearly at the vent. It turned out that Mango was really in the Tang family! Nathaniel couldn''t wait to jump down and rescue Mango immediately, but he knew that he couldn''t. Nathaniel alone was not enough, he couldn''t bring Mango out safely at all. Besides, what Abyss said just now was too shocking for him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Madam Ye, Wisdom, and Rita, he had to settle them first. Nathaniel''s limbs were numb from the cold, but he still wanted to see the situation in the basement. Unfortunately, it was far away, he couldn''t see what was going on inside at all, let alone hear any sound. After Abyss left, the secretary stood up and sighed, "Mr. Tang has really changed. He has be so terrible." "Secretary Zhang, stop it. Let''s go." The servant quickly covered her mouth for fear of being heard by Abyss. When the secretary left, Nathaniel knew that he could no longer stay here. It was very likely that the secretary would call the hospital in the next moment. Nathaniel quickly exited the vent and called Thomas quickly. "Mr. Ye?" "Listen to me. Bring Rita, Wisdom and my mother out of the hospital quietly now." Nathaniel felt as though his heart was about to jump out of his throat. This was a dangerous move. Rita had not left the hospital for so many years. He was not sure if anything would happen to Rita if they left now butpared to Abyss''s assassins, he was more worried if he left his daughter in St. Petersburg Hospital. Thomas was a little surprised. "Mr. Ye, didn''t you say that Rita can''t leave the hospital? How is this..." "Don''t ask, bring them away quickly! If you meet a doctor or a nurse, just tell them that you''re taking Rita out to the garden for a look. Don''t make any noise. I''ll head to the hospital to pick you up immediately." Nathaniel hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking. Now that time was not on his side, Nathaniel could only cast a deep gaze at Abyss''s house. He knew that Mango was inside, and he knew that she was waiting for him to save her, but now he could only save the children first. Nathaniel felt very down. Mango, wait for me. I''ll save our children first. After saying this in his heart, Nathaniel quickly drove away from the Tang family and headed for St. Petersburg Hospital quickly. After receiving Nathaniel''s call, Thomas knew that something might have happened, but he didn''t have time to exin it to Old Madam Ye. He could only say that it was Nathaniel''s idea. Hearing that it was Nathaniel''s order, Old Madam Ye naturally did not ask anything further. She smiled at Rita and said, "Rita, I haven''t walked around St. Petersburg Hospital. I heard that the back garden is very beautiful. Let''s go take a walk, okay?" Rita rarely went out of the ward after sunset, but when she saw that Old Madam Ye wanted to go, she nodded and said, "Okay, but I have to wear more clothes. The doctor said I can''t catch a cold." "Good girl!" While Rita was changing clothes, Thomas had asked Wisdom to change his clothes and then took the lead in walking out. They had decided to divide into two groups. Wisdom and Thomas left first. After all, the target was not big and with Madam Ye and Rita behind them, even if they ran into a doctor and nurse, it was easy to escape. But just after Wisdom and Thomas left, Madam Ye brought Rita out, they were stopped by the doctor who came over. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 "Madam. Ye, it''s sote. Where are you bringing Rita to?" With the arrival of the doctor, Madam Ye know that she might not be able to leave. However, she had been in the Ye Family for decades and this was not something to be rmed about. She smiled and said, "She is in good spirits. I intend to bring her to look around the garden, she can''t stay in her room all day." "That won''t do. Madam Ye, Rita has never left the hospital after sunset all these years, her immunity won''t allow her. Besides, she''s having an operation tomorrow, we need to give Rita an injection to ensure that the sess of tomorrow''s operation will be higher." As soon as the doctor finished speaking, two or three nurses blocked their way. Rita felt a headacheing when she heard that there was going to be an injection. However, she knew that it was for her own good so she didn''t say anything. Madam Ye just protected Rita behind her back. "It''ste at night, if you want to give her an injection, wait till my sones back. An operation is a big issue and the family needs to sign name. We need to know what kind of injection she''s getting right?" Rita was a little surprised by Madam Ye''s obvious defense. Rita blinked her innocent big eyes and looked at the person in front of her, as if she could feel the nerves in teh air. "Grandma, it''s okay. I get injections everyday, I''m used to it. It''s not painful." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Rita thought that Madam Ye was feeling sorry for her. She quickly spoke, but it made Madam Ye''s nose a little sour. She was just a child! Madam Ye didn''t expect that Rita would tell her the injections didn''t hurt. How could an injection not hurt? This child was so sensible but unscrupulous people wanted to bully and oppress them. Why would they want to do that? Madam Ye smiled and said, "Silly girl, I know how it feels to get an injection. We won''t get one today. Let''s wait for your dad toe back, alright?" "Alright!" Rita was naturally happy when she heard that there would be no injection. Seeing that Madam Ye was so persistent, the doctor''s face didn''t look good. "Madam Ye, this is just a routine injection. If Rita doesn''t get it, she may not sleep well tonight. Rita has been in our hospital for almost five years, and we are very clear about her body situation. Please don''t stop us, Madam Ye, in case we dy Rita''s treatment." As the doctor said this, the nurses were about to pull Madam Ye away. In their eyes, Madam Ye was an old woman. With a few people working together, they could get Old Madam Ye out of their way. But at this moment, Madam Ye took out a pocket pistol from her sleeves and pointed it directly at them. "Let''s see who dares to hurt my granddaughter today! I''m not afraid to tell you that I''m qualified to hold a gun in the United States. Even if I shoot you today, you''ll die in vain. Come up if you''re not afraid of death! Rita is a child of the Ye family, the Ye family will decide how she''s being treated. Even if you''re doctors, you have to listen to the family''s opinions, don''t you?" The look on Madam Ye''s face scared everyone. She was holding a real gun in her hand, and the ck bullet hole made everyone''s hair stand on end. "Madam Ye, don''t be impulsive. We''re doing this for Rita''s good. Put away your gun. Don''t scare her." The doctor''s words made Madam Ye feel a little depressed. Madam ye didn''t want to act like this in front of her granddaughter. She just wanted to be a kind grandmother. But at this moment, in order to protect her granddaughter, she had to do this. These people were so tough. Madam Ye did not y around in the business circle. Naturally she could see their determination to give Rita the injection. But why were they so persistent? Thinking of the phone call from Nathaniel a while ago, Madam Ye could guess why but she had already missed the best time to bring Rita away. "Get out! My granddaughter and I are going to rest! Get out!" Madam Ye''s voice was cold, and the gun in her hand was aimed at them, and they left the ward in a hurry. At the same time, Madam Ye locked the door to the ward. Rita looked at the situation in surprise and asked with some confusion, "Grandma, are you ying a game?" "Yes, Grandma is ying the game of officers catching thieves. What do you think? Do you want to y?" Old Mrs. Ye was afraid that she would scare her granddaughter, so she quickly squatted down to comfort Rita. In fact, Rita was scared just now. Her grandmother was so serious just now. However, when she heard that Madam Ye was just ying a game, she suddenly became happy. "It''s fun. Grandma, you''re so awesome! Is this a toy gun? Can I take a look?" When Rita was about to snatch the gun, the olddy was so scared that she quickly put it away. "It''s not a game that you can y. Now, Grandma wants to y a more exciting game with them, but I don''t know if Rita will cooperate with me." "How do we y?" Rita''s curiosity was piqued. She looked at Madam Ye expectantly. Looking at her well-behaved granddaughter, Madam Ye hugged her tightly and said, "Rita, you have to remember that no matter how long I have been with you, in my heart, you will always be my most obedient granddaughter. I love you." A tear flowed down from the corner of Madam Ye''s eyes. Rita quickly hugged Madam Ye and said, "I love you too. After my operation is sessful, I want to dance with you in the garden. Didn''t you say that you looked the most beautiful doing the mass dance? I want to learn too, can Rita be a dancer too?" "Yes! Yes!" Madam Ye hugged Rita tightly. She knew that it was impossible for both of them to go out now. There must be a lot of people waiting for them outside and watching them. However, since Nathaniel had asked them to leave immediately, it meant that there was danger here. Now that Wisdom and Thomas had left, it would be very difficult for them toe in and save them. Now, if Madam Ye stayed here, they would all think that she was in the ward with Rita. Only in this way could they get Rita out. Madam Ye let go of Rita and said with a smile, "I will let this sheet drop down from the window. Do you think you can climb down?" "Why do I have to climb down?" Rita blinked her big eyes, a puzzled look on her face. Madam Ye knew that this step was a risk. Rita was in poor health. They were on the second floor, Madam Ye knew that even she herself couldn''t do it. But now, was there any other way? Madam Ye touched Rita''s head with love and said, "Because I have to stay here and keep them back, to let them think that we''re here. We can''t escape but you''re a hero. You can climb down the bedsheet through the window and then run to the entrance to find your dad, and get him toe save me. Only in this way can we win the game. But I don''t know if you dare to do that?" "I dare to!" Rita felt that it sounded very exciting. Since she was born, Rita had never experienced anything special. Her life revolved around the clock and she was dying of boredom. But her body did not allow her to do anything else, and she did not even dare to run. However, the desire in her heart could not be erased. Now that Madam Ye had proposed such an exciting game, Rita had to give it a try no matter what. Seeing Rita''s excited expression, Madam Ye said in a low voice, "Rita, remember, you should ignore everyone except your dad. You have to run out to the entrance to find your father, got it?" "What if it''s Secretary Zhang?" Rita thought of Secretary Zhang. Sometimes, Secretary Zhang woulde to apany her for a while in the evening. Although she hadn''t been here during this period of time, Rita couldn''t guarantee that she would not meet her. Madam Ye shook her head and said, "No matter who it is, you should ignore them. Only you, me, Wisdom, Thomas and your father are in the same team. We''re on the same side. Everyone else is pretending to be a thief to capture me. You have to remember, when you see someone else, you have to hide. Only when they leave can you go find your dad, alright?" "Okay! Grandma, don''t worry. We''ll definitely win!" Rita was ready to go. Madam Ye threw the sheet down. Madam Ye was nervous, but there was no other way. It seemed that the people outside were on the phone again. Old Madam Ye couldn''t hear clearly, but she knew that time was limited. She kissed Rita''s forehead and said, "Remember, baby, don''t let go. Even if you are tired, you can rest for a while, but don''t let go. If you fall down here, your body will not survive the impact." "Got it, Grandma. I can do it. I''ve seen my brother climbing through the window. Although I don''t have my brother''s health, I believe I can do it." Rita was so excited that she climbed up the window with the help of Madam Ye. The cold wind outside was a little cold. Rita''s body was trembling with the wind. She looked down subconsciously, and she was somewhat scared. It was so high! "Grandma!" Rita was a little scared, and there was a hint of crying in her voice. Madam Ye''s heart ached for her, but she had to smile and said, "Rita is the best, you can do it. You don''t want us to lose, do you?" "No!" Rita nodded and began to climb down slowly. Rita had never done something like this before. She was a little excited at first but she felt herself getting heavier and her hands couldn''t grip the sheet well. She was swaying in mid air, sniffing and wanted to cry. Of course, Madam Ye saw Rita''s current state. It was so heart-wrenching and worrying. She did not dare to speak loudly. She could only say to Rita, "Rita,e on. I''m waiting for you toe and save me." Rita remembered how Zion persisted, remembered how Mango was persistent. She gritted her teeth and continued to climb down. Her delicate little hand was covered with blood-red marks, as if it would break at any time. The little girl sweated profusely, but she didn''t say a word and continued to climb down little by little. Madam Ye''s eyes were wet and tears ran down her face. "My good granddaughter, I''m sorry. I''ve made you suffer." Madam Ye covered her mouth and watched Rita climb down little by little. She felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife. Rita didn''t know how long she had climbed down for. When her feet finally touched the ground, she smiled happily. She made it! She actually climbed down from the second floor! "Grandma!" Rita shouted in a low voice at the room. Madam Ye looked at her and said with a smile, "Hurry and go!" "Grandma, please wait for me to save you." Rita turned around and ran away, but she fell down. At this moment, the door of the ward was suddenly knocked open. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Madam Ye hurriedly shut the window and she turned to look at the person behind her. The doctor brought a nurse along with him to look for Rita, but upon discovering that Rita was not present in her room, his expression soured. "Madam Ye, where''s Miss Rita?" "Nonsense! Does the Ye family''s granddaughter need to tell you where she goes?" Right then, Madam Ye reined in her emotions and her face cooled into an expression of indifference. "D*mn, Miss Rita might have escaped, go after her, quick!" The doctor''s expression promptly became disdainful. He turned to the nurse beside him and he was about to give an order, but then he heard Madam Ye said, "No one is leaving this room! If you do, I''ll shoot you." Madam Ye was not joking at all. She fitted the pistol in her hand with a silencer. The murderous look on her face made everyone shiver in fear. "Madam Ye, what is all the fuss about? Miss Rita''s body is unable to undergo such stress! Besides, the surgery is tomorrow. Aren''t you afraid that she will get hurt if you do this?" "This is the Ye Family''s business. It has nothing to do with you! I say again, no one is allowed to leave this room!" Madam Ye''s eyes nced at everyone coldly. After running out, Rita had fallen down, and blood oozed from her knees. It was agonizing, but then she recalled that her grandmother was still waiting for her. Rita gritted her teeth and got up to run with her tears welling up. "When I see daddy after this game is over, I''ll ask grandma to buy me a lollipop, my knees hurt a lot!" Rita thought to herself. Not long after Rita ran out, she spotted Secretary Zhang, who was walking up to her. However, there seemed to be someone else following her. "Aunty Zhang!" Rita wanted to rush over to her, but then she remembered Madam Ye''s words and she quickly hid herself. Then, she heard Secretary Zhang said, "Mr. Tang said, no matter what, we can''t let Rita live today. The nurse called me and said that she''d run away. You''d better find her and convince her to come back. We have to kill Rita silently and not leave a trace." "Understood!" The people behind her looked vicious. After listening to Secretary Zhang, they spread out quickly in every direction, searching for Rita. Although Rita was tender in age, she was not foolish. She understood what they meant by killing her. Upon hearing that, her whole body began to tremble. Mr. Tang was her godfather, and yet he was going to let her die? But why? Was it because of her illness that she had implicated her mother and brother? Or was it because that she didn''t listen to him? Rita held a small, quivering hand to her mouth. Soon, her beautiful big eyes started to well up with tears. She curled up in a corner of the flower bed and hid from the men. Looking at their incessant footsteps, she dared not to utter any word. At this moment, she realized that her grandmother was not ying a game with her. It was true that someone wanted to kill her, and her grandmother was protecting her. "Grandma!" Rita thought. As Rita thought of the gracious old woman, she wept even harder. Suddenly, a pair of small hands touched Rita''s shoulders. She almost screamed in fright, but then she heard a voice whispered behind her, "Sssh, Rita, it''s me." "Brother Wisdom!" When Rita heard Wisdom''s voice, she quickly turned around and hugged him. She was so afraid! Wisdom''s slight frame was not muchrger than Rita''s. He gently patted Rita on the shoulder and said, "Here Rita, follow me. I''ll take you to daddy. It''s going to be okay. Uncle Thomas is going to lead them away." "Brother Wisdom, Grandma is still in the hospital ward." She said worriedly. Rita''s thoughts were of Madam Ye. Wisdom''s whispered words were determined, "Daddy will find a way out of this. Don''t worry." Rita followed Wisdom through the flowerbed. Wisdom was stealthy as a mouse, he quickly pulled Rita away whenever the men walked past them. Soon, they avoided the men expertly. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In the beginning, fear still took hold in Rita''s heart. However, as she took in Wisdom''s calm and collected expression, she felt much more at ease and secured. She realized that Wisdom was as courageous as her own brother, and Wisdom would protect her the best he could. Rita had snuck away with Wisdom for a long while. Then, they finally spotted Nathaniel''s car. "Daddy!" She yelled excitedly. At that moment, Wisdom hurriedly ushered Rita aboard the car. Nathaniel''s worried heart eased when he saw that Rita was safe and sound. "Don''t be scared, Rita. Daddy''s going to get you out of here." "But... Grandma''s still in the hospital ward." Rita was always concerned about Madam Ye. Nathaniel looked at Rita''s hospital ward which was now filled with people rushing to and fro. He turned to the bodyguard beside him and said, "I''m going to save my mother. Get them to a safe ce and wait for me." "But Mr. Ye..." The bodyguard was rather concerned. These people had been serving the Ye Family all along as they established themselves in the United States. In short, the bodyguards had grown up with Nathaniel. They were worried about him and Madam Ye, so when they heard that Nathaniel was going back alone to save her, they whispered in solidarity, "Let''s go together, sir." "No, listen to me, you need to take them away as soon as possible." "Daddy, you have to bring grandma back no matter what." Rita''s eyes were shining full to the brim with tears. Her pleading face made Nathaniel''s heart ache all the way down into his core. He extended his fingers and gently wiped away Rita''s tears. He said with a reassuring smile, "Don''t you worry about a thing, daddy will definitely bring grandma back, alright?" After that, Nathaniel hastily exited the car and he immediately made a phone call. Not long after, a car pulled up and a young woman got out of it. As she looked around, she whispered, "Nathaniel, it''s me. Where are you?" Soon, Nathaniel slowly approached her from the gloom. The woman grinned happily when she spotted him. She punched Nathaniel''s shoulder yfully with a fist. "You b*tch, why didn''t you tell me that you wereing to the United States? Do you think of me only when you''re in trouble? Is that how friends work?" "Dn,e on. Stop it. As you can see, I''m kind of in a hurry here." Nathaniel cared not for his antics. Even to strangers, the two of them were obviously great friends who had known each other for many years. "Come on, let''s head inside. We''re going to pay my aunt a visit." With that, Dn and Nathaniel ascended the steps of St. Petersburg Hospital and they walked inside. The corridor was filled with Secretary Zhang''s men, while the doctors and nurses in the hospital room were still locked in a tense stalemate with Madam Ye. Due to Madam Ye''s elevated status, no one dared to act rashly with her. As Secretary Zhang was about to call Abyss to ask for further instructions, Nathaniel walked up to her with Dn. "What''s happening here? It''s literally the middle of the night, did I miss a meeting?" Dn''s casual tone immediately drew everyone''s attention. It wasn''t an issue if the others did not recognize Dn, but Secretary Zhang''s face paled the second sheid eyes on him. "What are you doing here?" Secretary Zhang nearly tripped over herself as she was rushing to greet him. Dn maintained his nonchnt tone, "I heard that my good friend, Nathaniel, his daughter was here receiving treatment, so I dropped in for a quick visit. Is there a problem? Are you going to stop me, Secretary Zhang?" His words were light, but they carried a veiled threat. "Of course not, I would never do that." Secretary Zhang was so afraid that her knees started to quiver. As the saying went, we must pick our battles. They were only mere businessmen, but Dn was the son of a governor. He was well-known in their social circles, in addition to being a famous lawyer. She would never have thought that Nathaniel and Dn would know each other, let alone the fact that they were as thick as thieves. The secretary nervously wiped at cold sweat that beaded on her forehead. She said, "Tomorrow is Miss Rita''s operation. Mr. Tang requested me toe and check on the current situation. But when I arrived, I found that Madam Ye didn''t know where Miss Rita was. Hence, we''re trying our best to find her." "Seriously? What do you think my mother could have done with her own granddaughter?" Nathaniel interjected. Nathaniel''s tone was in, but his eyes glinted fiercely. Secretary Zhang hastily averted her eyes. "I...I don''t know... Madam Ye seems to have misunderstood us. Mr. Ye, please understand..." "Very well then. Since there''s been a misunderstanding, then we won''t stay. Dn mentioned to me that there''s a good private hospital near her ce. Let''s get the formalities out of the way and have my daughter transferred right now." As Nathaniel spoke, he was capitalizing on Dn''s earlier words and his power. Dn nced at him and felt a wave of irritation risen in his chest. Nathaniel was always like this. He felt not an ounce of embarrassment when it came to using somebody, was it so hard for him to at least try to maintain his reputation? Unfortunately for Nathaniel, he didn''t seem to realize that. He shoved open the door of the ward and said, "What the hell do you think you''re doing? You''ve gone and made my mother get her gun out. What''s next? Are you going to make her jump off the building?" That usation was too much for everyone in the room. They smiled apologetically to cate him. Madam Ye let out a sigh of relief when she saw Nathaniel, who seemed to be carrying a heavy hitter behind him. She then proceeded to put away her pistol. "Nah, I was just kidding. Let''s not be so serious." Right then, Madam Ye did not dare to kick up too much of a fuss. After all, the hospital belonged to the Tang family. Nathaniel stepped forward and took her by the arm to support her. He leveled a cold re at the room and said, "We''re leaving. Does anyone have any objections?" Secretary Zhang opened her mouth to say something, but then Dn coughed and interrupted her. "Secretary Zhang, I''ve heard that the Tang family is interested in thend around the western suburbs, isn''t it? Well, my dad feels that it could be a wonderful location for a new project. Why don''t we circle around and discuss it with Mr. Tangter?" As soon as she said this, the cold sweat on Secretary Zhang''s forehead built up even more profusely. How could a lowly enterprise such as theirspete with the governor''s wishes? "Young Master, that was a good joke." Secretary Zhang forced augh at his words. "Jokes are good! I, for one, love jokes." Dn remarked with a smile. As soon as he finished speaking, he walked towards Madam Ye and addressed her respectfully, "Nice to meet you, auntie! I''m Nathaniel''s formerrade and a good friend of his. I''ve heard so much about you! I''m so d to finally meet you today. Come along then! You''ll be my special guest for today." There was no question that Madam Ye knew full well about her son''s caliber. In that moment, she smiled. "Very well then, don''t me me if I tend to paint the town red." Madam Ye teased. "It''s absolutely fine, my father loves getting rowdy." After that, Dn enthusiastically escorted them out. Hence, Secretary Zhang did not waste any time letting Abyss knew about what had transpired. Clearly, Abyss was miffed, but his hands were tied. There was no changing the fact that Nathaniel had outmaneuvered him, but he was secretly shocked that Nathaniel knew the governor''s son, Dn. No one else knew of this matter. If no one had leaked word, how had Nathaniel managed toe up with such a precise counterattack? He could not figure out the hows or whys of the n. On the other side of town, Nathaniel took Madam Ye at once to meet Thomas at the private hospital that Dn had found for them. "Oh, Grandma!" The moment Rita had Madam Ye in her sights, she raced to her side like a speeding bullet. Embracing Rita tightly in her arms, Madam Ye felt like she had found something she had lost long ago. It seemed that she missed her granddaughter dearly. "Don''t worry, Nathaniel. The ce belongs to me. Even if Abyss finds out we''re here, he wouldn''t dare to attack you here. Right now, he and the Tang family have quite a few projects waiting for my father''s green light. Unless he suddenly feels like hightailing it out of the United States with his business." "Thanks a lot, Dn." Nathaniel never intended to drag Dn into this. After all, he came here just to seek medical aid for his ailing daughter. He didn''t expect that it would cause everyone to have so much strife. Dn did not say anything further, only asking them to settle in. Nathaniel then proceeded to have Rita and Madam Ye have a full medical check-up done on them. If Abyss was having some bad intentions towards Rita from the beginning, then Rita''s illness was definitely a cause for concern. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Madam Ye was being supportive of Rita getting her medical re- examination and she fully understood the concerns. However, when Nathaniel brought up the matter of her getting herself a full body checkup as well, Madam Ye became quite suspicious. "I''m just a usual old woman, what''s there to check?" She huffed in indignation. Madam Ye was visibly reluctant. Nathaniel held Madam Ye''s hand and he looked at her seriously, "Mom, you''ve been abroad for so many years, even me as your son don''t know how your body is doing. You look amazing of course, but I''m still worried. Don''t go against me on this okay? Just go and get yourself checked." In fact, Madam Ye was very hesitant about hospital admission. If it wasn''t for Rita, she would have never stepped her foot in that ce. But now as she absorbed Nathaniel''s concerned expression, she thought silently for a moment before she spoke, "Is there something wrong with me?" "No, it''s just going to be a routine check-up. Don''t overthink it, mom." Nathaniel tried his best to reassure her. But Madam Ye was not so easily fooled. Her discerning eyes fell on Nathaniel. Madam Ye''s sharp gaze caused Nathaniel not to be at ease, for he knew that he could not bear the weight of her look, so he shifted nervously. "Oh mom..." "Okay, what on earth is going on here?" Nathaniel saw that Madam Ye was nothing if not persistent. Hence, he had no choice but to tell her about the test results that he had obtained from St. Petersburg Hospital. Madam Ye''s narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "I admit that I did take some medicine back when I was younger. However, it was not poison, but traditional Chinese medicine. At the time, your father and I were childless for years, so we sought the doctor. He said that our blood types weren''t a match so it was difficult for us to have kids. Do you know how devastating that was? I felt that I was going to copse. What purpose did I have in life if I could not be a mother? I looked everywhere for medical advice and tried every prescription that I could, but nothing worked until I met Nanny Zhang." At his mother''s words, Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed abruptly in surprise. "Did you just say Nanny Zhang?" "Yeah! Weren''t you always curious as to why I''ve treated Nanny Zhang so well, why the Ye family has been so good to her? It''s because she let me have a child and allowed the Ye family to have descendants! Do you know how much the Ye family is in her debt? I was prepared to divorce your father and let him marry someone else to bear a child for our family, but your father disagreed. In the end, God was kind to us as He ced Nanny Zhang in our lives." Nathaniel''s brows knitted together slightly as he looked perplexed. "What''s so special about Nanny Zhang? How did she enable you and dad to have children then?" "Her family has specialized in treating infertility for generations. They''re very well-known in the world of traditional Chinese medicine. Unfortunately, they ran upon some hard times and destroyed their reputation. Nanny Zhang was betrayed and she was cast out on the streets. Your father and I saved her from the streets, and to repay our kindness, she prescribed some medicine to help us." Madam Ye exined patiently. Madam Ye''s words made Nathaniel frown even more deeply. "What prescription was that? Did you let the doctors in the hospital analyze it?" "Pfft, of course not, how could I take it to the hospital? Bah! Hospitals would never believe in these prescriptions. Your father and I were t out of ideas, so we just took her prescription. Those prescriptions were a secret passed down for generations in her family. Nanny Zhang handled everything from prescribing, extracting the medicine, and decocting it. Her prescription was effective, despite what you think of her. After six months, I really became pregnant and had you and your brother. Our family owes Nanny Zhang a great deal, so the Ye family can''t mistreat her, you hear me?" Madam Ye became wistful as she spoke of this incident that happened in the past. It was clear that she was protective of Nanny Zhang and would not think ill of her. On the other hand, Nathaniel thought differently. Previously, he shared his mother''s sentiment that Nanny Zhang was good to his family, but now looking at how how she dealt with the issue of Zion and Mango, Nathaniel was doubtful that Nanny Zhang was truly loyal and grateful to the Ye family. "What on earth was in that prescription back then?" Nathaniel thought to himself. "Would it have anything to do with the poison in my mother''s body now?" Nathaniel mused. He had no clue, but he spoke to Madam Ye in a low and soothing voice, "Mom, I think you and Dad were too hasty back then. There''s a lot of poisonous impurities in traditional medicines. Don''t be stubborn and please listen to me, just go for the check-up. If there''s a problem, at least we caught it early. I still need you to raise my kids, no cking!" Nathaniel gently chided his mother. Needless to say, Nathaniel was extremely anxious. Madam Ye, upon sight of her son''s concern, she was no longer resisting any further. If it could repair the rtionship between her and Nathaniel, it was as good a start as any. "All right, all right! I''ll do it! Stop being so pushy. I heard that Nanny Zhang is in your custody." She sighed in exasperation at her son. "I know that she''s gone overboard with some things, but Nathan, if we can get Mango back, I''ll give her some money and let her live out the rest of her days in peace. Let''s not sweat over the other details." "Mom! What about Zion..." "I know, what happened with Zion hasn''t been easy for me either. However, I can''t ignore the fact that she did the Ye family a great service. I owe you and Mango over Zion''s case. I promise you, I''ll treat Mango right for the rest of my life. No matter what happens, as long as I''m here alive and kicking, Mango Shen will always be the daughter-inw of the Ye family, and a headmistress of the Ye family as well!" At Madam Ye''s spirited promation, Nathaniel naturally could not object. However, he still had his own opinions on how to deal with Nanny Zhang. Nathaniel''s expression turned grim as he watched Madam Ye enter the room for the medical check- up. "Mr. Ye, what ails you? Now the young master and miss are no longer at St. Petersburg Hospital. We''re free now, why do you still look so aggrieved?" Thomas asked, confused. "I know where Mango is now, but it''s not easy for me to save her. I''m thinking about saving her before letting Rita have the surgery. After all, Mango has been waiting to see this surgery for five years." Mango had never been far from Nathaniel''s mind, but he did not know how she was doing now. When Thomas heard that Nathaniel knew where Mango''s whereabouts, he couldn''t help but stun for a moment. He spoke with some spection, "Was it Abyss?" "Yeah! It was him! But right now I need someone to lure him out. Whether or not Mango can be saved, I need to scout the possibilities. No matter what, I can''t be flying blind." "Do you think Mr. Dn can help us?" Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed in realization. "Yes, I think she can." A peal ofughter suddenly burst forth from him. He never nned on using the connections he had here because he preferred to keep the people he connected close to his chest. However, as the situation developed, Nathaniel found himself hard- pressed not to use them. As Rita''s examination results were released, the doctor''s expression was grim. "Mr. Ye, let''s have a word over there." Hearing the doctor''s words, Nathaniel knew that there was something wrong, but he smiled and ruffled Rita''s soft hair. "Good girl, Rita! Run along and y with Brother Wisdom for a while, okay? Grandma has gone to do her checkup. After she''s done, you go and keep herpany, all right? Grandma is old and she needs someone with her." "Okay, Daddy!" Rita smiled happily at her father and then followed Wisdom into a room. On the other hand, Thomas stayed and waited for Madam Ye toe out. Nathaniel followed the doctor to his office and asked seriously, "Is there something wrong with my daughter?" The doctor nodded slowly. "Mr. Ye, I found an antibiotic in Miss Shen''s body. Although this antibiotic is a drug that is controlling her disease, I find that this antibiotic has been used in extremely high doses." "Uh? What does that mean?" Nathaniel''s heart felt as if a fist was gripping it tightly in his chest. The doctor pondered for a moment before saying, "It''s like this, if a sick individual''s condition can be maintained with half the amount of antibiotics, then Miss Shen has been treated with the whole dose. In this case, generally it will be very effective at the beginning, but if it continues, it will have a negative impact on the body. This will particrly affect the already frail organs and elerate their failure. That is to say, Miss Shen''s previous treatment was mild, and she wouldn''t have needed a new kidney for the next decade; but because of the increase in antibiotic dose, her body was unable to cope, and her kidney failure is elerated due to this. This is why Miss Shen is currently unwell." Nathaniel was on the verge of going insane as he heard the news. The culprit behind this was clear as day to him. It was none other than Abyss Tang! While Abyss pretended to be a saint in front of Mango, what he truly wished was for Rita to leave this world as soon as possible. Perhaps in his eyes, Zion and Rita were both tiresome to him. They were the burdens he obtained after marrying Mango. However, Mango cared a great deal about the two children, and he could not pass up the opportunity to use them as valuable bargaining chips in order to control Mango. Sh*t! What cruel thoughts! What a sinister person! Nathaniel clenched his fists tightly, he wanted nothing more than to have Abyss drawn and quartered. What sort of inhuman creature could bear to do such a thing to the adorable and frail Rita? Even if she was not his own flesh and blood, should not he have some element of sympathy? The doctor saw that Nathaniel was furious. He sighed out a breath and said, "Mr. Ye, I have an idea, but I''m not sure whether if you''ll agree with it." "I''m listening." Nathaniel replied. Nathaniel had faith in the doctor that Dn had rmended at her hospital. The doctor said in a low voice, "Miss Shen is not cut out for surgery now. Although her kidney has already been exhausted to a certain extent, her current physical condition can''t cope with the procedure. I suggest that we let Rita''s body heal first, at least until she''s strong enough to withstand the post-surgeryplications. Otherwise, even if we go ahead with the surgery, it might not work." "But over at St. Petersburg, the doctors rmended the surgery to be carried out as soon as possible. If not, she might not have many days left to live on." Nathaniel exined worriedly. However, the doctor somehow disagreed with Nathaniel''s words. "Pure nonsense. Miss Shen''s body is currently stretched thin. If you force an operation now, even getting off the operating table would be an issue, not to mention the sess rate. What''s more, their aggressive use of antibiotics is destroying her body. I intend to stop her medication for the next few days to let her body recover. After that, we''ll see what happens next. What do you think, Mr. Ye?" At this stage, it was hard for Nathaniel to make a decision. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He was not a doctor, so he did not know whose advice to take. Rita had kept on going for so many years, but now there were two opinions. He did not know which option to go for. "Doctor, do you think you can give me some time to consider it?" "Take all the time you need." The doctorpassionately did not refuse him his request. After Nathaniel left the doctor''s office, he quickly asked Thomas to contact several experts all over the world to give Rita a unanimous medical opinion. No matter what, Nathaniel would rather die than let his daughter be in danger. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 After Rita''s issue was temporarily resolved, Madam Ye had also been discharged from the hospital room. However, her report would only be avable the next day, so Nathaniel could not have done anything but wait. Madam Ye reacted calmly, as she figured that there was nothing going wrong with her body. But, Nathaniel thought otherwise of his mother. When there was a call from Dn, Nathaniel was in the midst of having dinner with the children. As soon as he knew Dn was searching for him, he bade Madam Ye and the children farewell before headed out. It turned out that Dn had invited Nathaniel to some sort of recreational club. "Ah, you''re here," Dn said. Dn sat in the booth casually and said nothing further upon Nathaniel''s arrival. Instead, he allowed Nathaniel to take charge of the conversation. It was obvious to everyone that Nathaniel was someone of a very high social status by judging the attitude of Dn. Just from a single look, everyone knew that both of them were firm friends. "Come, let me introduce you. These are my friends, they all have business rtions with the Tang family. Take your pick, who would you like me to start with first?" Dn waited until Nathaniel had sat down before he opened his mouth and spoke. Nathaniel suddenly felt very grateful to have such a great buddy like Dn. He felt like Dn predicted his every thought before he expressed it. "Much obliged, but I''ll handle this myself. I can''t be owing so many favors anyway." Nathaniel said as he referred to Dn''s friends. After that, Nathaniel walked over to Dn''s side and sat down. After hearing Nathaniel''s words, Dn smirked in amusement. He thanked everyone for their time and dismissed them. After the two of them were left alone, Dn poured Nathaniel a cup of wine. He said, "I heard that you doubt my doctor''s diagnosis?" Nathaniel sighed tiredly, "It''s not that I want to doubt him, but I am clueless about what to do. I think it''s better to have the experts weigh in on this matter." Dn could sense that Nathaniel was clearly undergoing a lot of stress due to this issue. Dn and Nathaniel were lifelong buddies. He had saved Nathaniel''s life on the battlefield before and since then, they had been in contact ever since they retired from the military. Originally, he had nned toe to the United States to expand his territory, but before he could implement it, something happened to Mango. After that, he did not desire to go ahead with the n, and now, it remained dead in the water. Nathaniel did not expect to have required Dn''s help upon his arrival in the United States this time. "Time really flies. In a blink of eye, it''s been so many years since we left the army." Dn spoke and his expression became wistful. Dn missed his days back in the army dearly but unfortunately, all good things came to an end. He had to leave the army. "You''re right. Our glory days have passed us." Nathaniel added. Nathaniel would have lied if he said he did not miss it, but he knew that everyone had to move on without looking back. After the two of them shared a toast, Dn asked curiously, "What''s the deal between you and Abyss? Why is he so hell-bent on tripping you up?" "Abyss stole my wife and murdered my son." Nathaniel''s eyes gleamed with much hatred and he was not afraid to tell Dn that. "What do you mean?" Dn felt totally lost. As Dn did not know about the ins and outs of what happened, Nathaniel spoke freely about what urred with Mango. He did not fail to mention Rita''s recent condition as well. After listening to Nathaniel''s words, Dn cursed Abyss'' name. He did not believe that someone could be so heartless. "What a cruel b*stard! The whole thing is between adults, why does he have to bring the child into this? How could someone put an innocent little girl under the knife?" Nathaniel shook his head in exasperation, "That''s not even the biggest issue. Right now, I just want to save my wife. I''ve already lost a son so I can''t lose my wife as well." As the thought of Zion crossed his mind, Nathaniel felt his heart clenched tightly in pain. "That arrogant little brat!" Nathaniel said to himself. "The little brat who refused to call me daddy and kept calling me Mr. Ye, where are you now?" He missed his son dearly. Nathaniel was ced in a bitter mood. He lifted the ss of red wine and downed it in one gulp. After Dn heard about what happened with Zion, he attempted to soothe Nathaniel and said, "I believe that there are clues as to what happened. As long as the guy is on my turf, I swear I''ll find him for you." "Thank you, bro," Nathaniel replied as he grasped Dn''s hand in gratitude. "Well, since you are stressed, we''re not leaving this ce until we are drunk. I know you, Nathaniel, I''m sure you''re nning to stake out the Tang Family at night. It''s a horrible idea. The Tang Family''s night security is top-notch, but during the day it''s a littlexer. How about this? I''ll make up some reason to get Abyss out of there and give you a window of time to get in. As for the rest, I''m sure you can figure it out, right?" Dn could not bear to see Nathaniel live under someone else''s thumb, so he suggested the idea. Nathaniel smiled at that and said, "Indeed you know me the best." "The one who knew you the best was Nick, but he''s no longer with us. I hear that Wisdom is Nick''s son?" Nathaniel nodded at his words. "That''s great. He can be my godson in the future, don''t you think?" "Don''t even think about it." Nathaniel''s direct refusal dissatisfied Dn greatly. The two then began to wax nostalgic about the past. They talked about their experiences since they last saw each other, and as they spoke and drank, they lost track of how much alcohol they had consumed. Nathaniel alwaysuded himself as a man who never sumbed to alcohol, but why was the wine so bitter now? Why was it so hard to swallow? Out of the corner of his eye, Nathaniel thought he saw Mango was smiling at him. She looked exactly like how she was five years ago. "Mango... Mango..." Nathaniel cried out for her in desperation. Nathaniel abruptly stood up and lunged at the phantom. However, it was only an illusion, and Mango was not really there. He ended up sprawled out on the floor and he seemed devastated and sorrow. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Mango! I''m sorry, I''m so sorry..." Nathanielid t on the floor for a long time and refused to get up. His broad and strong shoulders trembled and he sounded depressive. Dn felt distressed at the sight of Nathaniel''s misery. He went forward and helped him up and said, "Get some sleep. Everything will be better in the morning." Nathaniel did not know if he was really tired or due to whatever reason, he sank into a deep sleep. Dn found a thin nket and he covered him with it before he left the room. He lit a cigarette and drew a breath from it. He exhaled slowly and the acrid smoke obscured his face from view. As the lone cigarette was stubbed out, a person came up to Dn''s side. "Master." "Go and investigate the ck markets in the United States. I want to know everything about boys who are around five years old, no matter where theye from. I want to know exactly where the ck market located." There was a brisk coldness in Dn''s usually warm eyes. Although the man was surprised at Dn''s firm order, he quickly left toplete the task. Dn spent a little more while outside before he entered the room again. He spotted Nathaniel who was still sleeping soundly and restlessly. Dnid down beside him and fell asleep not long afterwards. When Nathaniel woke up the next day, he felt his head extremely pain. "I can''t believe I got drunk!" He thought to himself. Nathaniel shook his head and he looked at Dn who was still asleep. "He''s still doesn''t care what others think of him. Isn''t he worried he''ll catch a cold sleeping like this?" He mused to himself. Nathaniel kicked Dn and woke him up. "Ouch! What the f*ck, Nathaniel?" Dn cried out in pain from the kick. "Get up, sleepyhead! You have a date with Abyss to get to." "Come on bro, can''t you just let me sleep a little longer?" Dn muttered under his breath, visibly dissatisfied. Nathaniel only smiled at Dn''s plight and said, "No. I''ll die from the anticipation. Do you have any idea how long it''s been since Ist saw my wife?" Dn huffed in disdain. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "She''s not my wife, why do I have to worry about her?" Despite his uncaring words, Dn still got up and washed his face. After that, he left the club along with Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel did not head back but he drove to the Tang household and stopped nearby. He waited idly around the area for Dn''s signal. Not long after, Abyss received a call from Dn. He had invited him out to talk about thend around the western suburbs. Upon hearing that, Abyss'' eyebrows knitted together slightly. Dn was well-known as someone that was hard to deal with. Abyss had previously invited him out for a discussion about the same plot ofnd, but Dn did not even respond to his request. Since he was invited suddenly, Abyss suspected that this had something to do with Nathaniel. As soon as Nathaniel crossed his mind, Abyss gnashed his teeth in hatred. However, he could not afford to piss off someone like Dn, so he tidied up his attire and went out. Before he left, Abyss stopped to see Mango. Mango was still being stubborn and refused to acknowledge him. However, Abyss did not care about that. "After I finish dealing with Nathaniel, you''lle away with me peacefully. I''ll wait for you to ept me, Mango. I''ve waited five years, what''s a few more days added to that?" Abyss tried to kiss Mango on her forehead, but Mango avoided his kiss. Mango''s entire body was so stiff as she was tied up for a long time. Now if Abyss approached her, she felt goosebumps erupted all over her body. The scars on her body slowly faded day by day. In a few more days, they wouldpletely disappear. When that happened, she was not sure what unspeakable things Abyss would force her to do. She felt a chill run down her spine at the thought of such things. Abyss got up and left, and there was the sound of the basement being locked outside. Mango was struck by disbelief. Abyss had once treated her like the most precious thing in the world, but now she was locked up in his basement like some pathetic animal. The basement didn''t usually have many visitors, only when it was time to eat did the servants came over to feed her during mealtimes. If she refused to eat, then they would give her multivitamins to sustain her. These days, Mango''s mind was as if covered with thick fog. She did not know how long had passed, she had no idea if Nathaniel had left and not knowing how Rita''s surgery was going. Before she went missing, she had not managed to tell Nathaniel about Rita. She wondered how Nathaniel knew about it. "Did Abyss tell him about it?" "Did he lure Nathaniel to the United States on purpose to deal with him?" At the thought of this, Mango was anxious beyondparison. Her wrists and ankles had been rubbed raw and bleeding as she tried to escape, but she didn''t mind about it. She had to escape from this godforsaken basement! She had to! Mango frowned slightly as she heard the sound of footsteps came from outside. She wondered why there was someone here since it was not the mealtime yet. Mango was fully alert. At this moment, she heard the shrill shout of a servant outside the basement. "Hey! The water pipe is this way. The basement is over there. Since our master is out, you can''t go over there!" Upon hearing the servant''s words, Mango''s heart leaped for joy. "Someone''se from outside the vi?" She thought. "Means am I able to shout for rescue?" However, Mango could not get rid of the gag in her mouth. In order to prevent her from shouting for help, Abyss often gagged her. Mango whined pitifully for help, but she could not be heard from the basement. She then tried to shout with all her might. Her body was drenched in sweat as she tried to escape, and the bleeding around her wrists and ankles increased. To her dismay, the footsteps outside grew fainter. Mango grew desperate and she felt defeated. "Do I really have to live like this for the rest of my life?" She wondered. "Or do I just lie here and wait for Abyss to defeat Nathaniel, then live a tortured life alone?" "No way!" She raged within herself. "I won''t go quietly like some weak girl!" If she did that, Mango felt that she would be better off dead instead of alive. Suddenly, an idea bloomed in her head. If Mango attempted suicide, Abyss would have no choice but to send her to a hospital. "When I get to the hospital, I could find a way to escape, right?" As she thought of this, Mango burst into a fit of maniacalughter until her tears spilled forth from her eyes. It didn''t matter if she risked her life. If there was the slightest opportunity for her to escape, Mango would try it even if it would hurt herself. She refused to stay a moment longer in this darkness- filled prison. She wanted to go home so badly. She wanted to be with Nathaniel and Rita since that was her real home! Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Right now, Mango deliberated on the best method to attempt suicide. Mango''s hands and feet were bound together, so it would be impossible to slit her wrists. Her mouth was gagged so she could not bite her own tongue off and die of blood loss. "What do I do then?" She mused to herself. "Should I smash my head into the wall?" Even if that was a viable n, it would not work. Mango was too near to the wall and she could not move her body at all. Mango felt absolutely pathetic in that very moment. She could not kill herself even if she wanted to! Abyss was far more ruthless than she had thought. Mango felt helpless and she stared at the ceiling until she went cross- eyed. Then, she paused. It seemed to her that someone was trying to remove the ceiling tiles. "How is that possible?" Mango thought. This was the basement, and the so-called ceiling was actually just tiling below the floorboards. Mango blinked her eyes in disbelief. The ceiling tiles really seemed to move. "Ahem! Ahem!" Mango coughed twice. Although no one could hear her coughs, she still wanted to make some noise. There was no sound outside the door at all, so obviously, no one was out there anymore. Mango stared fixedly at the ceiling until the tile was moved away. Then, someone''s head poked out of the hole and her eyes opened wide in surprise. "Someone''s reallying for me!" She rejoiced internally. "This person is using one hell of a strange method toe in, though." Nevertheless, Mango felt some surprise and joy, especially when she identified the owner of the head, and her eyes filled with ted tears. It was Nathaniel! "He is finally here!" She thought to herself. "Nathaniel is finally here to save me!" "Surely he found me during hisst visit, right?" After Nathaniel removed the tiles, he felt someone''s gaze trained on him. When he looked down, what he found was unbelievable. Nathaniel''s heart hurt so much until he was suffocated. "That son of a b*tch, Abyss!" "How dare he treat Mango like this?" Mango was sprawled out and tied up on the bed. Furthermore, her mouth that had been gagged, and the blood oozing from her wrists and ankles had deeply infuriated Nathaniel. He had thought of many ways to see Mango again, but he never imagined he would see something as heinous as this. Nathaniel''s heart felt as if a thousand knives had sliced into it. Then, Nathaniel hurriedly jumped down to Mango. Mango''s eyes were fixed on Nathaniel constantly, for fear that he would disappear suddenly. She was afraid that she had hallucinated the whole scene and that Nathaniel was merely an illusion. " Oh, Mango!" Nathaniel cried out to her. Nathaniel came up to her and he got rid of the gag in her mouth. "Nathan!" Mango called his name excitedly. Mango''s voice was hoarse, it seemed that her body was so thin that she was practically skin and bone. Nathaniel''s hands shook in anger. "What happened? I thought Abyss loved you? How could that b*stard treat you like this? I''ll f*cking kill him!" Nathaniel was so livid that his entire body shook. Even then, he carefully released the shackles on Mango''s body. The moment she was free, Mango threw herself into Nathaniel''s arms. When she smelled his familiar scent and touched his warm chest, Mango felt as if her spirits had lifted and she came back to her life. She did not believe that she would be alive to see Nathaniel again after her encounters along the way. Now that he was really in front of her, she felt as if she was in a dream without any hint of reality. Nathaniel felt a little suffocated by her tight grip, but he didn''t dare push her away. Mango had indeed lost weight tremendously. Her skinny body wasn''t even as toned as they used to be. He didn''t know how much Mango had suffered this far, but he found himself wanting to know every detail. However, he dared not to ask what Mango had gone through. Nathaniel feared that he would not be able to cope after knowing it. "Come on Mango, I''ll take you home." Nathaniel''s voice quivered and he swallowed the lump in his throat. "This, this is amazing!" He thought. Finally, he found her! Nathaniel finally saw Mango safe. This was more important than anything else in his life. Mango did not say anything but just cried. Her cries were filled with mixed emotions. There was exhaustion, sadness as well as happiness. Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Nathaniel. At this moment, she had a profound realization that she loved this man deep in her consciousness. As Mango cried, she suddenly kissed Nathaniel. Mango''s unique scent stunned Nathaniel slightly but he reciprocated her kiss gently. Nathaniel was being careful since he was afraid of injuring Mango further. She took in the sight, smell and taste of him greedily like how a drowning person needed oxygen. Mango needed to remind herself that what she saw was real and not some illusion. It was continued until Nathaniel felt a little out of breath. Ultimately, he pushed Mango away gently and said in a low voice, "Let''s go home, Mango. When we get there, we''ll do whatever you want, okay?" Mango looked like an unsatisfied child and she blinked her teary eyes at him. Her gaze made Nathaniel aroused and he almost lost control of himself. But he knew that he was in Abyss''s territory now, and Abyss could return at any time. Nathaniel stood up only to find that Mango hadtched on to the lower hem of his shirt firmly. She looked at him like an abandoned child. Nathaniel''s heart suddenly ached so much that he felt suffocated. "Mango, I swear I will never leave you behind again. No matter how life challenges us, we''ll get through it together. Mango, I''m going to carry you up with me, do you feel strong enough to do that?" Nathaniel''s voice was very soft and gentle. Ever since Mango met Nathaniel, it seemed that he had never spoke so gently to her. She still felt quite dazed, but she nodded. However, when Mango got up, her body quickly fell on to the ground. Due to her imprisonment, Mango had no strength at all in her body. Moreover, just living on nutritional fluids given by Abyss had kept her from reserving much strength. Nathaniel caught her quickly. When Mango was safely carried in his arms, Nathaniel felt that she was so fragile and his heart hurt tremendously. He narrowed his eyes and he quickly carried Mango onto his back. After that, he climbed up slowly. Mangoy her head on Nathaniel''s back. She suddenly felt that it was so broad, so secure and she felt reassured. She wrapped her arms around Nathaniel''s neck tightly, while her tears had blurred her vision at this moment. After Nathaniel carried Mango up, she discovered that the ce was actually an underground water reservoir. The underground reservoir was connected in all directions by long tunnels. There was no need for them to exit through the Tang family mansion''s front door. However, there was only one drawback, a person had to crawl if they wanted to leave. Thinking of Nathaniel crawling in like this, Mango felt like crying again. "Put me down, I''ll walk on my own." She said to Nathaniel. Mango''s voice was very soft. If it weren''t for the fact that she was very close to Nathaniel, he would not have heard her at all. He shook his head and whispered, "I''ll carry you instead." The statement was in, but it touched Mango''s heart. The two of them did not say much else, not even passionate statements from them. But their hearts were very excited for each other. They had learned to cherish each other in their time spent apart. Their hands clenched together tightly little by little. After crawling for about half an hour, Nathaniel''s knees bled profusely, but he didn''t care. He was drenched in sweat and the sweat dripped onto the back of Mango''s hand. There was an unexinable smell spreading between each other. When they climbed out of the underground reservoir, she squinted her eyes. It was because Mango''s eyes had not adapted to the harsh sunlight outside. Nathaniel quickly took off his coat and covered her head. "You''ll be fine after you get in the car." He told her. "Okay!" Mango nodded enthusiastically. Nathaniel noted that she behaved well just like a child and her behavior unsettled him slightly. He picked Mango up and they quickly made their way to his car. Nathaniel helped Mango fasten her seatbelt and they sped away as quickly as possible from the Tang familypound. When he returned to the hospital, Nathaniel was not in a hurry to let Mango reunite with Rita and the others. He did not even let Madam Ye see them. Soon, he found a private room for Mango. Afterward, he personally opened the bathtub and put bathwater on her, and then he personally gave her a bath. Even with the hot steam swirling around them, Nathaniel still saw the scars littered all across Mango''s body. His eyes narrowed abruptly. "Did Abyss do this to you?" He asked. "No, it was the men from those demons. It''s all in the past, it doesn''t hurt anymore." Mango said it flippantly, but the more flippant she was, the more Nathaniel''s heart ached for her. Nathaniel did not speak again, but his touch became more gentle. It seemed that he treated Mango as if she was a porcin doll. Mango looked at him and said in a low voice, "You don''t have to be so careful with me, Nathaniel. Except for a few wounds, I''m still in one piece. I''m still yours." Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly became wet with tears. "No matter what you''ve experienced, I won''t me you for it. It''s all my fault. I failed you, Mango. I was the one that made you go through all this." Nathaniel''s eyes became slightly red. Mango reached out and gently held Nathaniel''s hand. She said, "You know what? When they sold me to the ship, I watched people die around me every day for every reason imaginable. We''re no better than small insects in those people''s eyes. When they threw them into the ocean, they sank so fast that no one could ever find them. Every day, I was afraid that the next one would be me. Even then, the person I thought about the most was you. Nathaniel, be it five years ago or five yearster, you are always the person I think about in myst moments." " Mango!" Nathaniel didn''t know what to feel. He felt touched, unsettled and the feeling he felt the most was sadness. What kind of pain did a woman have to suffer in order to have such a nightmare? "It''s okay. You''re home now. No one will ever hurt you again." He hugged Mango tightly. Mango was very thin and she had lost her former elegance. However, Nathaniel did not feel that she was ugly at all. This was the first time they had met in five years, but there was no animosity between them. Instead, they were so heartbroken that they felt like crying.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nathaniel saw the burn marks left on Mango''s body from five years ago. Even though she had covered it up with a tattoo, he still saw them clearly. In that moment, he finally understood why Mango, who hated tattoos so much, still wanted to have her whole body tattooed. She still wanted to show him the best side of herself. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Nathaniel still wanted to say something to Mango but when he looked over, he was shocked to find that Mango had fainted. His face paled as he became frightened. Nathaniel quickly dried Mango''s body with a towel and he dressed her in pajamas before he carried her out of the bathroom. The pajamas on Mango''s body were a little too big for her that it was almost looked like a robe. The sight of it reminded him of how frail she was and it unsettled him greatly. He quickly wiped the tear from the corner of his eye and urgently called for the doctor. The doctor did a full-body examination for Mango and he found that Mango did not have any internal injuries except for the external wounds. She had fainted only because her body was too weak. Additionally, Mango had a gastrointestinal disorder and the doctor advised her to avoid greasy foods for the time being. Just from the doctor''s words, Nathaniel could imagine how much hardship Mango had suffered. "Why does she have a gastrointestinal disorder?" Nathaniel thought to himself. When Thomas heard that Mango had returned, he sought to visit her. However, Nathaniel blocked his path and he stopped Thomas at the door. "Thomas, go and find out what they fed the people who were sold to the ver''s ship." Nathaniel wanted to know about everything that happened on the ship. Soon, Thomas was quick to give him an answer without hesitation. "Mr. Ye, they were fed leftovers on the boat. The vers don''t treat these people as human beings at all. Also, they usually beat them and bullied them. I heard that the vers would make them drink their own urine for fun." When Thomas first heard this, he felt hesitant to tell Nathaniel about this. In the end, he still chose to tell Nathaniel anyway. The expression on Nathaniel''s face was terrible, but he did not say anything. Instead, he turned around and walked back into the hospital ward. Mango was still asleep but it was clear that her sleep was restless. Her arms sped around her legs tightly and her body was curled up like a shrimp. Nathaniel tried to stretch out her body but failed. Even in her sleep, Mango seemed to be trying her best to protect herself. Mango''s subconscious instinct to protect herself was a sad thing to watch. Nathaniel took off his shoes and he got on the bed next to her. He hugged Mango tightly and he whispered, "Don''t be scared, Mango. I''m right here by your side. It''s all over now. Calm down and please don''t hurt yourself like this. It''s me, Nathaniel." In the beginning, Mango had not heard him at all. Subconsciously, she resisted and dodged him. She even reached out with her teeth and bit hard on Nathaniel''s wrists, arms and wherever else she could bite. Mango was like a spooked cat, extending all her ws to defend herself. It didn''t take long for Nathaniel''s body to be bruised, but he didn''t feel the pain because his heart was much more painful than external hurt. Whose fault was it that a girl, who was once so cheerful became like this? That person was Nathaniel! It was he who failed to protect her, which was why she had to go through what she did. Nathaniel felt guilty and he allowed Mango to bite him, but he insisted to not let her go. Eventually, Mango grew tired of biting and she fell back into her deep slumber. She was visibly much more rxed than she was before. Nathaniel finally was able to embrace her in his arms but he found that Mango''s body was trembling and she was still unconsciously resisting him. Mango could smell Nathaniel''s familiar scent but her body still involuntarily reacted to him. In her dreams, the women on the ship had been tossed onto the deck like cargo. They had been stripped naked in front of everyone, every single one of them was defiled and being raped. Their pitiful cries and pleas for help seemed so powerless out on the open sea. That boat was like purgatory on earth, and endless torment without hope. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were so beautiful and needed to be auctioned off for a good price, Mango doubted she could cope with the harsh treatment. Many girls died due to violent abuse. Their naked dead bodies were pushed overboard into the sea to be buried there. At first, their living space was so crowded that it was impossible to move. But gradually, gaps started to form and there was finally space to move. However, the sense of fear and despair that overwhelmed their hearts seemed toe from all directions and itpletely swallowed them up. "No! No!" Mango shouted as she struggled but she could not wake up from the nightmare. Her entire body was drenched in a cold sweat. "Mango, please wake up." Nathaniel could not bear to see her being tortured like this in her sleep. He hoped to wake her up, but his efforts were not very effective. Mango''s dream shifted and she ended up in Abyss'' room. Abyss had her tied up tightly on the bed. The once perfect gentleman suddenly transformed into a hellish demon. Abyss savagely ripped her clothes to shreds and he tried to rape her. "No! Please stop!" Mango cried and shouted with her tears soaking her face. Unfortunately for her, the nightmare was like an unrelenting curse and it ensnared Mango tightly in its grasp. "Don''t you dare touch me! Go away! Leave me alone!" Mango cried out and she constantly shoved with her hands, but she always unintentionally pped Nathaniel in the face with such force that he felt pain spread to the back of his skull. He was very distressed, but he was unable to wake Mango up. He had no choice but to lower his head and he kissed her deeply. Mango reacted like a frightened rabbit and she bit down on Nathaniel''s tongue with her teeth. She bit so hard that Nathaniel felt like she intended to sever his tongue. Even then, Nathaniel could not find it in himself to care. It hurt all the way down to the bone, but he could never bear to see the way Mango tortured herself. "Since I can''t wake you up, then we''ll sink together into this nightmare." Nathaniel thought. At least he would be there with her in the dream, then Mango would not feel lonely. The coppery taste of blood lingered in their mouths and the taste grew thicker. Finally, Mango awoke. The second she awoke, Mango felt absolutely drained. Furthermore, she was dazed by the scene in front of her. Fresh blood oozed from the corner of Nathaniel''s mouth. It was a bright red and the sight of it stung her. The strong scent of fresh blood in her mouth led her to the most logical conclusion. "Oh God! I''m sorry, Nathan. I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean it, I..." Mango trailed off. Nathaniel sealed her mouth with an affectionate kiss. The kiss was filled with all his care, love and his gentleness. Mango''s eyes ached but in the end the tears won over and she started crying again. She did not want to cry actually. She was not a weak woman, nor a woman who liked to cry. But why was she crying at every little thing now? Mango wanted to push Nathaniel away but his arms were like iron pincers holding her tightly. Thus, she failed to break free from them. In the midst of his powerful embrace, it was as if Mango could hear Nathaniel''s heartfelt thoughts. Nathaniel was aplex man. He was so subtle no matter what even if he was distressed or even when he was in love. Hence, Mango suddenly decided to be proactive and frantically imed all of Nathaniel. Everything was so intense but at the same time so natural. As the two of them became one, Mango sighed softly. They were pressed so tightly together that it was like two halves of a circle hade together. They were finallyplete and content. Nathaniel tried hard to suppress his urges in fear of hurting Mango. Mango sighed again as she saw his restraint. She pulled his head down and she imed his lips for herself possessively. With a loud crash, Nathaniel''s senses imploded. He began to lose himself in the feeling and he quickened his pace, only concentrated on iming all he could from Mango. When everything reached climax, it was as if all the flowers in the world were in full bloom at the same time. In an instant, the both of them felt the voids in their hearts were filled and they were complete. Mangoid tiredly on Nathaniel''s chest and she listened to his strong heartbeat. For once, she did not know what to say. Mango felt like she would destroy this tranquil beauty if she spoke. Nathaniel gently ran his fingers through Mango''s long hair and he gently kissed her brows. He seemed dazed as if he had not recovered from their earlier passion. They hugged each other for a long time and Mango did not move a muscle. Nathaniel lowered his head and he found that she had fallen asleep. However, he noticed that the corners of Mango''s mouth had lifted into a shadow of a smile. Nathaniel found it brilliant and breathtaking. The corners of Nathaniel''s lips twitched upwards. He leaned forward and he kissed her on her cherry lips. Then, he carried Mango to the bathroom and he cleaned her up. After that, Nathanielid down beside her. Nathaniel wanted to do nothing except being together with Mango like this for the rest of his life. He wanted to grow old together with her by his side. Eventually, Nathaniel felt somewhat tired. He closed his eyes and he slept soundly. It was the best sleep he''d got ever since Mango and Zion disappeared. Meanwhile, Thomas came over, but he refrained from disturbing them. He even hung up a ''Do Not Disturb'' sign on their door. Later, Madam Ye had also passed by the room. When she learned that Nathaniel had brought Mango back, she smiled and she left without a word. On the other hand, Wisdom and Rita had no idea that they had returned, so naturally, no one came to disturb them. Nathaniel and Mango both slept until it was nighttime. Nathaniel had awoken due to his hunger. When he opened his eyes, he found that Mango was staring fixedly at him, and her gaze made his heartache. "What''s wrong, my love?" Nathaniel''s voice was still gravelly with sleep. Mango shook her head, but she refused to let go of Nathaniel. She felt like once she let him go, Nathaniel would be disappeared. Her uneasy temperament caused Nathaniel''s heart to ache. "I''m going to make something for us to eat, okay?" He said. "I''m not hungry." While Mango spoke, she continued holding on tightly to Nathaniel. Nathaniel smiled at her and he said, "My love, I''m starving. How about you eat some with me?" Mango was silent for a moment. When Nathaniel thought that she would not respond, Mango nodded and she said, "Okay, but I don''t feel like eating much." "That''s fine. Take it like you''re apanying me." He replied. As Nathaniel lifted the quilt that was covering them, Mango''s face still turned beet red. Nathaniel''s lips curled into a teasing smile when he saw this. He reached out his hand and he yfully tapped Mango''s nose. He said dotingly, "We''re already an old married couple. What''s there to be shy about?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Mango kept silent and she pulled the quilt over herself. However, it could not hide the extreme blush on her face. Mango was more energetic like this and it lifted Nathaniel''s spirits. After Nathaniel got dressed and he left the room, Mango felt his absence profoundly. It was as if the room had be far too empty and she felt insecure. Mango even felt a pair of invisible eyes stared at her from an unknown corner of the room. Hence, Mango trembled in fear and she wrapped herself tightly in the quilt. Nevertheless, she still felt the eyes stared at her coldly, like a shadow that followed her. She knew that she was sick and it was just an illusion, but she could not ovee the feeling. She was not brave enough to wait for Nathaniel alone, let alone face the empty room on her own. Mango grabbed the quilt and she rolled out of bed. After that, she immediately hid under the bed and she curled up tightly in the corner as if she could only seek safety in the darkness. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Nathaniel had made Mango''s favorite century egg and pork porridge. But he could not find Mango when he came in. Nathaniel''s heart started to race suddenly. Could it be that someone had taken Mango away from him again? "Mango, Mango!" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Nathaniel felt panicked. He shouted Mango''s name and he searched everywhere for her. Then, he heard a soft voice rang out in the house. "I''m here." Nathaniel was confused at this moment. He had clearly heard Mango''s voice but how could he not see where she was? "Mango, where are you?" Nathaniel put the porridge on the table and he quietly listened to the source of Mango''s voice. Even after waiting for a long time, Mango did not reply. He felt that he must have hallucinated her voice. Mango was no longer here and he did not know who had taken Mango away. Nathaniel anxiously tried to stand up when he suddenly realized that someone had grabbed hold of his foot. He lowered his head and he saw Mango''s frightened eyes were looking out from under the bed. Nathaniel was shocked and his heart ached until he felt suffocated. Soon, his voice became so hoarse that he found it hard to speak. "What are you doing here?" He did not me Mango at all and he still wanted to pull her out from under the bed. Mango sat on the bed like a child who had done something wrong. She was anxious that she did not know what to do with her hands. She did not know what to say to Nathaniel neither. Mango felt that Nathaniel would be very irritated by her. There was no way for her to hide herself when she was imprisoned in Abyss'' house. Back then, the happiest time for Mango was during the night when no one was around and she could be alone in the dark staring at the ceiling until dawn. Although it was boring, the dark night gave her a sense of security. But now in front of Nathaniel, Mango suddenly felt ashamed of herself. She was no longer the generous and confident Mango that she was back then. Thus, Mango had no clue how to tell Nathaniel about this. With Mango''s silence, Nathaniel''s heart pierced bitterly. "I''ve made your favorite century egg and pork porridge. Let''s have some, okay?" Nathaniel changed the topic but he still looked at Mango tenderly. However, she lowered her head as she felt like she was unable to maintain eye contact with him. "I''m sorry." "Don''t apologize to me. It''s not your fault. No matter what you''ve been through or how you''re doing now, I''ll be there for you. Mango, you have to believe me when I say that we''re a married couple. I will not abandon you nor despise you, and I will not loathe you just because you''re mentally traumatized. You''re still the same Mango in my heart, the girl who chased after me all day long and told me that she liked me." Nathaniel said sincerely and Mango felt like she wanted to cry. She must have really be weak. Otherwise, why did she always want to cry? "Thank you." Mango lowered her head and she watched as Nathaniel sat next to her. Not long ago, his long and slender legs were entangled with hers. But now that she was dirty all over, she was ashamed of sitting next to Nathaniel. "Stay away from me. I''ll eat it myself." Mango felt as if she was a beggar while Nathaniel was a noble emperor. With that, the two no longer seemed like a good match for each other. She did not know where she got the gut that she dared to be able to tangle with Nathaniel like that just now. She felt like she was no longer worthy. Nathaniel saw Mango was flinching and he did not give her the bowl and chopsticks. He said in a gentle voice, "I''d like to feed you. Would you indulge me?" What reason could Mango have to refuse him? She then nodded. A wave of nausea resurfaced when Nathaniel brought the porridge to Mango''s mouth. Mango did not want to lose herposure in front of Nathaniel. She tried her best to hold back her nausea and she watched as Nathaniel fed her the porridge. She chewed gently but she felt that her stomach was churning. "No!" "I can''t lose my cool in front of Nathaniel!" She thought. "He mustn''t know that I can''t eat anything now, or else Nathaniel will feel even more guilty." Mango never wanted Nathaniel to feel guilty for her! Mango tried hard to suppress her nausea. When Nathaniel attempted to feed her the second bite, she shook her head and she said, "I don''t want to eat anymore." The porridge was once her favorite food but now she could not even swallow it. Mango did not know what happened to her. Perhaps she was really sick. Mango dared not look into Nathaniel''s eyes. "Would he feel that I''m very hard to deal with?" She thought. Would Nathaniel think that she was being dramatic? But Mango really could not eat another bite. Unexpectedly, Nathaniel did not force her to eat. Instead, he ate the remaining porridge that she had left behind. Mango looked at his unbothered expression and her eyes grew wet with tears again. "I''m going to the bathroom." Mango ran to the bathroom as if she was trying to escape. She was in a hurry that she did not even care about the quilt that fell off her body. Nathaniel sighed silently when he saw Mango behaved like this. "She just had one bite. Is she really unable to eat now?" He said to himself. After that, Nathaniel prepared some clothes for Mango and he picked out a casual one for her. Suddenly, he heard a slight sound came from the bathroom. He frowned and he walked over quickly, but he stepped up silently. Mangoid on the toilet while she vomited profusely but she could not let Nathaniel hear her. Hence, she tried to suppress her nausea. However, the more she suppressed it, the worse it made her feel. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel''s heart ached in pain and he immediately shoved the bathroom door directly. When he saw Mango was lying on the toilet vomiting, he carried Mango in his arms quickly and rushed out of the bathroom. Mango was surprised and more than that, she was ashamed. "I didn''t mean to do it. I''m just disgusting. I..." "Stop talking." Nathaniel said to Mango. Nathaniel''s eyes started to sting with tears. He put Mango on a bed before he called the doctor. After that, Nathaniel told the doctor about Mango''s condition. The doctor looked at Mango with an unreadable expression. "Mr. Ye, let''s have a word outside." In the end, the doctor only said one sentence. However, Mango grabbed Nathaniel''s hand tightly and she said, "Can''t you say it in front of me? I also want to know what''s wrong with me. I was already like this even when I was with Abyss. He forced me to eat and even shoved food down my throat, but I wouldn''t eat it. I wanted to keep on rejecting it but I was starving." Nathaniel felt distressed as he looked at Mango''s tear-filled eyes. He embraced Mango tightly in his arms and he said to the doctor, "Let''s talk here then. She has the right to know." The doctor was stunned momentarily but when he saw that Nathaniel was not going to change his mind, he nodded. The doctor said, "Mrs. Ye''s body doesn''t have any serious issues. As I said, her digestive system is slightly abnormal, but she should be able to eat. This should be a psychological issue. Mrs. Ye must have gone through some food- rted trauma, therefore she has a mental aversion to it. Thus, she began to refuse any food that enters her mouth." "Ugh-" When Mango heard the doctor''s words, she quickly pushed Nathaniel away and she ran to the bathroom again to vomit. Nathaniel seemed to understand what was going on and the pain reflected in his eyes was immense. He whispered to the doctor, "Is there any solution to this?" "No, unless she gets over her mental aversion, she may be like this for the rest of her life." Nathaniel knew that the doctor was not exaggerating. He also knew that this was definitely rted to Mango''s experience on the ver''s ship as well as being with Abyss. Nathaniel''s gaze turned cold. After Mango was exhausted from vomiting, he carried her out of the bathroom again. After Mango returned to bed, she wrapped herself in a quilt to separate herself from Nathaniel. "What are you doing?" Nathaniel did not want her to do this, but Mango was very stubborn. "I''m sick. I might not be able to eat anymore. Just leave me alone, okay?" Mango did not shout or scream, but her nk expression and voice unsettled Nathaniel even more. "I don''t care. I will find a cure for you." "It can''t be cured, Nathaniel. You don''t even know what I''ve been through, and I don''t want you to know either. So stop asking, and stop caring about me. Can you let me be alone for a while?" All the joy that Mango had felt after she had been rescued by Nathaniel disappeared instantly. She suddenly realized that even if Nathaniel had saved her, they would never be the same again. Those terrible experiences were like daggers that carved scars bit by bit into her heart and onto her body. Mango would never be able to get rid of them forever. Nathaniel still wanted to say something but when he saw Mango burrowing into the bed, he sighed softly and he said, "You will always be the Mango I love. Don''t let those experiences destroy our rtionship. I''ve lost Zion, I can''t lose you as well. What''s more Mango, Rita is right here next to you. Do you really want her to see you like this?" "No! You can''t!" Mango suddenly became agitated. Mango would only scare Rita if she saw her like this. "Nathaniel, don''t force me, okay? I beg you, please don''t force me." Mango curled up at the bottom of the bed like a helpless child. If Nathaniel would step forward, Mango would retreat away from him. Nathaniel had to stop when he noticed that she was about to fall on the floor. "All right, I won''t force you. I''m going to be right outside the door. If you think it''s better for me to stay outside for the night, then you can just ignore __ _ n me. Nathaniel turned around and he left after he finished his words. Mango''s heart felt a profound sadness. In fact, she had actually hoped that Nathaniel would stay behind. But what was she going to say if he stayed with her? "Does that mean I have to reveal my ugly past to him?" She wondered. No! Never! She absolutely could not do it! Mango buried her head under the quilt and she wept softly. Everything had changed! It was no longer the same anymore! When Nathaniel heard Mango''s cries outside the door, he felt even more upset. When Thomas saw him standing outside the door, he wondered if he should go over to him. However, it was Nathaniel who approached him. "I need you to do something for me." "Of course, Mr. Ye. Tell me what you need." "Tell Dn that I don''t care who the boss of the Fallen Paradise is. I want to buy that nightclub. It doesn''t matter how much money it costs." Thomas was stunned at Nathaniel''s decision. "Mr. Ye wants to buy the Fallen Paradise! Why? Is it something to do with his wife?" Thomas wondered. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Soon afterward, Thomas left but Nathaniel did not enter Mango''s room as he knew that she was having a hard time mentally. Anyone who had suffered like that would not be able to ept it calmly. Even when Mango acted like this, at least it was better,pared to suffering depression. Thus, Nathaniel kept onforting himself, but he still felt a sharp pain in his heart. He had wanted to smoke but in the end, he decided against it. After that, Madam Ye walked over to Nathaniel. Once she saw her son acting like this, she asked softly, "What''s wrong? Did you two have a quarrel?" Nathaniel shook his head and he said, "I wish it was a quarrel. She has locked herself in the room and she refuses toe out." "Give her some time, Nathaniel. Any woman who has gone through something like this would be traumatized. I''ll ask Wisdom not to take Rita to visit Mango during this period of time, so she can recover in peace. Anyway, our family owes her." Madam Ye was also a woman. Hence, she definitely knew how a woman suffered after she had lost a child. "If it doesn''t work, how about I go and give her some advice?" Madam Ye asked Nathaniel. In truth, Madam Ye was actually very satisfied with her daughter-inw. Nathaniel shook his head and he said, "We''ll settle our problems on our own. Don''t worry about it anymore, Mom. When your medical examination results are out, you''ll have to listen to me no matter what the result is." Madam Ye smiled and she shook her head. "Oh Nathaniel, even after all this you still worry about me. We''ll talk after the results are out then." After Madam Ye left, Nathaniel was left alone at the door. He stood there and he kept looking inside the room. However, it was so quiet inside and it made Nathaniel feel uneasy. "Mango, are you there?" Nathaniel''s eyelids twitched anxiously. He began knocking on the door but Mango did not respond to him. Hence, Nathaniel who was so scared that he opened the door. As he ran in, only to see Mangoid on the toilet. Ahe was retching. There was a ss of water as well as some water stains on the table. Obviously, Mango had wanted to drink water but she could not help but vomit it out. Nathaniel felt distraught. He quickly went forward and he patted Mango''s back gently. With the gesture, Nathaniel hoped he could make her feel morefortable. "If you really can''t do it, then forget it. Don''t force yourself. The doctor already told us that we need to take it slow to heal this disease. I''ll ask the doctor to give you a multivitamin solution first. Let''s take it to step by step, okay?" Nathaniel felt that even being injured would not hurt as much as he saw Mango acting like this. Mango gasped for air and sat on the floor as she looked at Nathaniel. She said, "Take it slow means how long will that take? A week? A month? Or a year? I can''t go on like this, I have to be stronger on my own. I have Rita and I still have to find Zion. What''s more, I want to grow old together with you, but I don''t want to be in this condition if I''m with you. I have my pride too, Nathaniel. Do you understand?" At this moment, tears welled up in Mango''s eyes. She had already tried very hard, but why couldn''t she do it? Why? This feeling of frustration really made Mango somewhat crushed. She did not want to distance herself from Nathaniel nor did she want to spend her life beneath him. In truth, what Mango wanted was to be equal to Nathaniel so that she could proudly tell everyone that she was his wife and that she was worthy of him! However, the whole situation was really bad now, it was so bad that she felt a little out of her depth. Of course Nathaniel knew about Mango''s pride. He then carried Mango in his arms and turned back to the bed. He exined in low voice, "I can give you time for you to regain your pride and get you back on top of your game, but Mango, you have to promise me that you won''t hurt yourself. It hurts me to see you like this, you know?" "I can only ovee it when I confront it." She replied. "Can''t you tell me about what happened to you? We''ll ovee it together!" Nathaniel could not bear to see Mango act like this. Mango was undoubtedly a resilient woman. However, her resilience made Nathaniel''s heartache for her. "The pain is a huge burden which will crush you if you bear it alone. But if you share the pain with me, then it will be much easier for you. Mango, we are husband and wife, what burden can''t we share? Do you think that I would despise you for it?" Nathaniel did not want to raise his voice towards Mango but he really could not help himself. Mango had spun herself into a cocoon and she would not let anybody in. In effect, she would be trapped forever inside it unless she broke free of it like a butterfly escaping its cocoon. Until then, no one could do anything further. Mango did not speak and she sat there while she bit her lower lip. Her gaze was nk but her eyes carried a trace of unshed tears. Nathaniel''s heart softened. He could not bring himself to me her, not to mention to speak too harshly to her. Nathaniel cradled Mango in his arms and he said in a gentle voice, "What do you want me to do then?" Mango gripped hispel tightly and she wanted to apologize to him. However, she felt so pale and no strength at all. The oppressive atmosphere was almost overwhelming Nathaniel when his phone rang. Nathaniel took out the phone and he saw that it was a call from Dn. He let go of Mango and he said, "Hold on. I need to take this call." "Okay!" Mango did not stop him. Nathaniel was afraid that bringing Abyss up in front of Mango would trigger her bad memories again, so he had to leave. Nathaniel went outside and he called Dn back. "What''s up?" "Did you manage to rescue Mango?" Dn was quite concerned. Nathaniel said softly, "Yeah, I rescued her." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Then take her out and let me meet her. She''s my sister-inw after all." "She''s not doing too well. I don''t think she''ll be able to go out anytime soon." Nathaniel''s voice was deep and low, woven with a hint of heartache. Dn frowned. "Hmm? What happened? Did that b*stard Abyss hurt her?" This was the first question that came to Dn''s mind. Nathaniel shook his head and he said, "No, it''s something else. Have you received the message I asked Thomas to deliver to you?" "That''s exactly what I''m calling you about. You can''t buy the Fallen Paradise, that family''s background is too powerful and even my dad has to think about it. Why do you want to buy it? Can you even run a ce like that? Or did you buy it with the intention of making it a legitimate business? If it''s thetter, don''t even think about it. The Fallen Paradise would have no customers if it was legitimate. What''s more, it''s linked to a wholework of criminals and you might offend a lot of them." Dn''s words made Nathaniel frown deeply as he felt so troubled. "Is there really no other way?" "No, the Fallen Paradise isn''t just a family business. Not many people know the person behind who operates it and they are not someone who can be messed with by regr people. Otherwise, how can there be no one investigating such a big trafficking group? How does everyone know that there are new goods every day, but they''re ying by the book? Nathaniel, why the hell do you want to buy the Fallen Paradise?" Dn could not help but feel curious. Nathaniel was not a person interested in undercover criminal dealings. Why did he suddenly want to buy the Fallen Paradise then? Nathaniel pondered for a moment at this before he said, "I suspect that Mango was punished at the Fallen Paradise and that affected her mentally. Now, her illness is gettingplicated and she doesn''t want to share with me. Even then, I have to know the reason before I can help her to cure it." "I see. If you just want to know about the rules, penal code, and what are they running in there, I think I might have a way to help you. However, I''m telling you to forget about buying the Fallen Paradise." Nathaniel nodded when he heard what Dn had said. "Fine, as long as I find out what I want to know, it doesn''t matter to me whether I buy it or not." "Okay, then just wait for news from me. This can''t be rushed as I have to figure it out. I''ll tell you once I have any information." "All right." After Nathaniel hung up, he suddenly felt that the situation here in the United States was much moreplicated than it was back home. If it weren''t for the fact that Dn was here, it might be really difficult for Nathaniel to do anything. He did not know how Abyss would react when he found out that Mango was gone. Thus, Nathaniel figured that Abyss would not let it go so easily. As he thought of this, Nathaniel summoned Thomas and he strengthened the security system in the hospital. The tightening of security made everyone feel nervous, even Mango as well. She knew that there was no way for Nathaniel and Abyss to coexist peacefully. In fact, after learning Abyss''s true colors, Mango could no longer face Abyss as calm as before. However, she could not forget that he had saved her life five years ago as well as educated her two children. Every time Mango forced herself to drink water, she ended up vomiting it back up. Atst, she vomited until her body was exhausted. Nathaniel did not say a word. Although he was distressed, he knew that he could not stop Mango. She was nothing if not stubborn. This fact was known to Nathaniel since five years ago. Otherwise, Mango would not have persisted in liking Nathaniel for so many years without going after someone else. But he still felt distressed. Whenever Mango finished vomiting, he patiently took her back to bed again and again. In addition to that, he wiped her body and mouth and he even asked the doctor to give her multivitamins when it was necessary to keep her going. After three days, Mango was exhausted but there was no improvement. She looked at Nathaniel and she said helplessly, "Do you think I''m faking this?" "Not at all, you can do whatever you want. I told you, I''ll stay with you." Over the past three days, Nathaniel had lost a lot of weight. Although he tried hard to put his best foot forward in front of Mango, the dark circles around his eyes had revealed his true condition. Mango leaned against the bed and she said weakly, "Please hire a psychologist for me." Mango had finally relented. She thought that she could solve some things solely through her own perseverance but in the end, she still failed. She could see Nathaniel''s love for her as well as his reluctance to part with her. After three days of torture, not only had she exhausted herself, but Nathaniel as well. Hence, she did not want to go on with this torture anymore. If Nathaniel had not been with her, she would have been able to keep going like this for a month, let alone three days. But now, she found that she could not bear to see Nathaniel suffer, much less him pining like this for her. This was not what Mango had wanted! Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Mango had relented but Nathaniel felt no joy. This was because he felt the resistance in Mango''s heart, but even then shepromised for him. Mango now was exactly the person like she was five years ago, who waspletely devoid of her own opinions and she lived only by Nathaniel''s wishes. Once, Nathaniel had enjoyed it and he felt that it was an honor to be loved by a woman like this. However, now that he was in love as well, he realized how powerless and sad it was to lose yourself for someone you love. Nathaniel stood in front of the bed and he did not move. Mango was surprised. "What''s wrong?" "Don''t worry about me. You can do whatever you want. What I really want is a wife, one who is true to herself and not a person who gives herself up for me. No matter what, I will be right by your side." Nathaniel''s voice was not loud but soft and gravelly. Nevertheless, Mango was very touched. She suddenly realized that her efforts five years ago might not have been as big of a deal as she thought it was. At the time, all she did was follow behind Nathaniel. Back then, she looked at Nathaniel and she fantasized about when he would stop to pay attention to her. However, she had never realized that this kind of love was abnormal. Instead, that was a lowly sort of love that meant nothing. If you wanted someone to fall in love with you, you have to show him your best qualities. Thus, you should not lose yourselfpletely for him. Five years ago, Mango was nothing but a puppet. At the time, she had no soul and no thoughts of her own. Everything she did was so that Nathaniel would look at her, even if he looked at her with nothing but pity. Once upon a time, she was a proud and popr girl. No matter if it was in school or in the Art Faculty, she was highly respected and adored. Flowever, ever since she met Nathaniel and fell in love with him, she hadpletely lost herself. In thest eight years, looking back on it now, there seemed to be very few moments that were truly worth remembering" Instead of actively strengthening herself, improving herself, trying to make herself worthy, and keeping up with Nathaniel, she had been humble and wasting away her time in pursuit of love. Flow could this version of Mango be worthy of Nathaniel in any way? Flow could she be an equal to him? Furthermore, was it even justified to say that she was Nathaniel''s wife? Nathaniel was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. Thus, he could have any woman he wanted. Flence, was it fair for Nathaniel to deal with the negative consequences just because he loved her? Of course not! She had no right to ask Nathaniel to stay for her! Mango felt that God had been merciful to her because Nathaniel could fall in love with her. Whether it was guilt or true love, Mango did not want to think about these useless things. Instead, she knew that being with Nathaniel now was a new chance. It did not matter how pathetic she had been or what she had missed. Right now, she had a great chance to start over with Nathaniel. After Mango thought about all of this, she suddenly felt that she used to be so self-absorbed. If she had figured it out earlier, would she and Nathaniel not have been like this today? Mango felt thankful for the fire incident five years ago that at least kept her from losing Nathaniel. Moreover, she was also grateful to herself that her feelings for Nathaniel remained strong even though five years have passed. Additionally, Mango was most grateful for that disaster because it made her realize what a rare man Nathaniel was. Indeed, he was a man worthy of her lifelong devotion and herpanionship. Mango had never understood her needs as well as she did right now. She just wanted the man in front of her! Not only did she want him by her side, but she also wanted his heart, his love, and his entire life! However, Mango did not want to just receive without giving back. Life was a long and winding path and no one would put in the effort for someone for no reason, even if it was the person they loved the most. Hence, if one wanted to be someone''s equal, one had to be strong to pass through trial. Mango sighed softly, but her gaze slowly became brighter. Then, she averted her gaze from Nathaniel and she looked at the scenery outside the window. Suddenly, she felt it was wonderful. The sky was a brilliant blue and the sunlight wasfortingly warm. Why should she refuse such beautiful things? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mango smiled slightly and it carried a sense of relief. Nathaniel felt taken aback and he was confused at that. He had not seen Mango smile in a long time. Ever since Mango had returned, she had been holding herself back and she lived life cautiously. Then now, she smiled. The whole world seemed to change for her and it became very colorful. Soon, the torment and fear in her heart had slowly dissipated. Nathaniel did not know what Mango had thought through, but the serenity and relief of the moment rxed him. He sat down beside Mango and he asked softly, "Do you still need a psychiatrist?" Mango shook her head and she said, "The psychiatrist can only guide me. If I don''t want to confront my fears, there''s nothing he can do either. Thank you, Nathaniel." Nathaniel was a little confused by her sudden gratitude. "Thank me?" "Yes, thank you. Thank you for not giving up on me for thest five years, and thank you for falling in love with me. It doesn''t matter how much of that love is actually guilt, but I''m serious right now. I''ll ask you one more time, do you really intend to be with me for the rest of your life? You''ll always be with me, no matter how difficult the future may be and no matter who opposes it?" Mango looked at Nathaniel with an unusual brightness in her eyes, which were so much of hope in it. Nathaniel felt like he was looking at a beautiful starlit sky, deep and mystifying. He took Mango''s hand and he ced it on his chest where his heartbeat was beating hard. Thus, Mango was very shocked. The warmth of his body traveled down her fingertips and it spread from her fingers to her whole body. Truly, it was as warm as a beautiful spring day. So, this was what it was like to be in love. After eight years, she finally experienced that same heart-pounding sensation again. However, the only difference was that eight years ago, her love was unrequited. Now, eight yearster, they were finally on the same page. Nathaniel looked at her seriously and he said, "For as long as I live, I, Nathaniel, will be with no one else "Really? I won''t allow you to regret that decision then!" Mango smiled confidently. Although she was still haggard and thin, Nathaniel seemed to have seen the Mango she was half a year ago right then. At the time, Mango was excellent at painting and she was regarded as the best in the whole Art Faculty. Thus, Nathaniel still remembered that the first time he saw Mango was the moment she won the contest. She was young and full of confidence as if all people would obey her will. That one look at her firmly engraved Mango into Nathaniel''s memory. After that, Nathaniel found that he quite liked her when the two of them coincidentally slept with each other in the hotel. The young and energetic Mango was perfect for someone who was as cold as him. Perhaps she could bring him a little excitement. Back then, he had decided to marry her no matter what anyone said. Nathaniel had told everyone that it was because he had to take responsibility for sleeping with Mango. In truth, he knew better than anyone else that he had feelings for her. However, Mango seemed to have changed into another person after they got married. She was obedient and respectful to him until she hadpletely lost her former confidence. With that, Nathaniel had once thought that he might have gotten married to the wrong person. Even so, what could he do? Mango loved him so much and she never did anything bad to him. Hence, Nathaniel could not divorce her. Therefore, Nathaniel no longer paid attention to Mango. Although he knew that she had put in a lot of effort to the point which she lost herself, he still did not like it. However, after the big fire incident five years ago, he found that even if Mango was no longer herself, his feelings for her were still there in his heart. Nathaniel thought that perhaps the loss of his child had made him feel guilty. Now that he saw Mango''s confident expression again, he felt the same sensations in his heart like he did half a year ago. Their rtionship had taken a lot of detours over the past six months. Nevertheless, their hearts were tightly entwined together now and one nce could make them feel warm down to the core. Nathaniel held Mango in his arms and he said gently, "Did you know? When I first saw you, you wanted to rule the world and everyone else paled inparison to you. Back then, I thought that you were brilliant. But then over the next eight years, I never saw you like that again. I even thought that marrying me made you lose all your vitality. But now seeing you like this, I''m sure you can regain yourself, right?" Mango was surprised and she asked quickly, "Didn''t you see me for the first time at the party?" "The first time I saw you was when you won the painting contest." Nathaniel''s words surprised Mango for a long time. It turned out that he had noticed her earlier than she thought. Thus, their first encounter was glorious indeed. Mango smiled widely with satisfaction. "Thank God it wasn''t at the party, if not I''d die of shame." Nathaniel hugged her gently and he said softly, "If that were the first time, I wouldn''t have married you no matter who you were." "Then what have I been doing for the past eight years?" "It''s all over now, and our future will be bright. Trust me. Our daughter will have a sessful surgery and I will find our son. Wisdom will grow up happy as well. Our days together will only get better from now onwards." Nathaniel did not avoid the topic of Zion''s disappearance. It was not like that Zion would return if he did not talk about it. They were husband and wife, and they would deal with whatever issues that concerned their children together. Mango somehow felt quite sad upon hearing that. There was still no heads up about Zion so far. It was not good news for Mango, but she also knew that the most important thing now for her was to cure herself. If she copsed, then how could she go on for the sake of her child as well as Nathaniel? After that, Mango sighed and she said, "Do you want to know what happened that made me unable to eat?" "Don''t force yourself if you don''t want to tell me. When you change your mind about it, I''ll be there for you. Whether you tell me or not, it won''t change a thing. I''ll be with you and I will protect you. I promise you that my feelings will never change." Nathaniel''s words touched Mango''s heart. She took a deep breath and said, "I think it''s better if I told you. Maybe it would help me get over the trauma." Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Mango struggled for a long time but after seeing Nathaniel''s calm expression, she decided to tell him. If Nathaniel could not ept it after she told him, then she would have to give up on him. If that happened, then perhaps her bond with Nathaniel was not as strong as she thought. Even worse, there might not be a man who would tolerate this part of her. Mango was sort of taking a risk to tell him, but at the same time, she felt that Nathaniel would not be easily shaken. These two conflicting emotions made her confused and struggled. As he spotted Mango''s ufortable expression, Nathaniel said softly, "I said you don''t have to force yourself. Just tell me when you''re ready. I don''t have to know now. How about that? Would you like to eat something and try again?" Mango was inspired upon seeing Nathaniel''s encouragement, "Okay," She said. Nathaniel smiled and he stood up. After that, he personally made a bowl of millet porridge for Mango. The porridge was very sticky and it seemed very sweet, but Mango still felt a little disgusted by it. However, she slowly ate it as Nathaniel watched It would be fair to say that Mango gulped it down without tasting it. Truth be told, all the food she had eaten these days felt tasteless. Initially, she even thought that there was something wrong with her taste buds, but sheter found that it was caused by her mental trauma. As expected, she could not surmount her trauma. Mango''s stomach churned, but she tried her best to hold it back. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel was very distressed to see her like this. "Don''t force yourself. This thing has to be settled slowly." "I know. The reaction is not as strong as it used to be. Maybe we can take a break." Mango smiled faintly, but Nathaniel could see that she was barely holding on. "Mango..." He still wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by the sound of the doctor''s footsteps outside. "Mr. Ye, pleasee out. I want to have a word with you about Miss Shen''s condition." Miss Shen which the doctor referred to was not Mango, but Rita. Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly narrowed. "Go ahead. I''ll be okay." Mango said. Mango also knew that the Rita''s illness could not be ignored, so she hurriedly urged Nathaniel to go. "But then, you..." "I''ll be fine. Even if there was something wrong, I can just vomit it out. Rita is more important now and I can''t visit her in this state. I''ll be able to feel better only if you take good care of her for me." Mango was anxious. Honestly, no mother could remain calm when they knew that their daughter''s condition had changed, and she was no exception. However, if she visited Rita like this, Mango would only end up scaring Rita. As he saw the strength reflected in Mango''s eyes, Nathaniel said softly, "I''ll be back soon. You''ll ask for the doctor if you have any problems?" "Don''t worry. I will." As soon as Nathaniel left the room, Mango quickly rushed to the bathroom and vomited. After that, she felt rather discouraged. Could it be that this mental trauma was too much for her? However, if she continued like this, could she have what she wanted? There were plenty of people who tried their best to destroy her happiness, would she let those people get what they wanted? No! Of course not! Mango tried her best to stop herself from vomiting. Next, she held the wall for support as she stood up slowly. Mango was currently so weak until a slight push would have toppled her. Nevertheless, she persevered and she walked back to the ward step by step. Nathaniel had note back yet so she did not know how Rita was doing. Right then, Mango felt impatient. She had been back for a few days, but she had not seen Rita at all. Moreover, Mango had no clue about her current condition. What had Rita experienced in the days after Mango had gone missing? Why had Nathaniel brought Rita to this hospital when she was doing just fine over at St. Petersburg Hospital? Had Abyss done something to Rita or Nathaniel? Mango suddenly realized that a lot of things were out of her control. Furthermore, these things were beyond her knowledge. Abyss was no longer the man Mango knew before. Unfortunately, this meant that the Tang family and the Ye family may no longer be on good terms in the future. Therefore, she had to know what had happened during this period of time. As she thought of this, Mango stood up gingerly and she pushed open the door of the ward. For the first time, she left her hospital ward. In truth, Mango needed a lot of courage to leave the room especially since she was alone. The moment Mango opened the door, she felt that everyone around her was looking at her, simr to when she was on the ver''s ship. Thus, Mango felt apprehensive as she saw the piercing eyes that looked as if they wanted to strip her down to the bone. Mango retracted the foot that she had just stepped out with. Even more than that, she wanted to shut the door and she would be a recluse for the rest of her life. "It''s not a bad idea, isn''t it?''1 Mango thought to herself. As long as Nathaniel was around, no one would dare to do anything to her. What was more, the only trade-off was that she could not leave the room. However, the moment Mango closed the door, Nathaniel''s concerned eyes appeared in her mind. Undoubtedly he would treat her well because he loved her. Additionally, he would do so because he felt both responsible and guilty for her. But how long could a person keep going on like this? How long could Mango squander Nathaniel''s feelings like this? In the end, people get tired. Now, Zion was still missing, Rita was sick, and she had be a shell of her former self. Would it really be fair to ce all these burdens on Nathaniel''s shoulders? Then, Mango remembered that she had just vowed to be confident so she could be worthy of Nathaniel. If so, why did she retreat now? Mango leaned against the door and gasped heavily for breath as she trembled all over. No one knew about her fear of crowds, nor did they know that she was nervous about the outside world. Unfortunately, Mango had no choice. She could either be a fragile flower that Nathaniel had to protect for the rest of her life, or she could be brave, defeat her fears and find herself again. Only then would Mango finally be worthy enough to call herself Nathaniel''s wife. In truth, her mind was already made up. The first step was the hardest to take. Mango took a deep breath and she mentally braced herself before she opened the door. Due to her sudden appearance, many people nced at her. Those nces prickled Mango''s skin, but she gritted her teeth and she pushed on. "I can''t back out now!" She thought to herself. No retreat! She was Mango Shen, Nathaniel''s wife! She was Rita''s mother! Now more than ever, everyone needed her to be strong. Didn''t everyone wish for her to get better? Mango gasped for breath. Then, she felt cold sweat drip down her forehead. Mango''s legs were leaden, but she did not give up. After a while, everyone looked away after they nced at Mango and they continued about with their day. After all, this was a hospital. They were familiar with all kinds of strange patients. Moreover, Mango was just thin and weak. Mango''s back was drenched in sweat as she waited for them to look away. Then, she felt reborn at that moment. Mango wanted to cry as she saw everyone was doing their own things. The first step was not as hard as Mango thought it would be. Hence, Mango was so excited that she could not wait to tell Nathaniel that she seeded. However, when she thought of the ce where Nathaniel was now, Mango fell silent again. Rita! The doctor was discussing Rita''s condition. Mango was anxious now. After that, she quickly walked to the doctor''s office. Some people still nced at her as she walked. At first, Mango would suddenly stop and she felt that it was difficult to move even an inch. Gradually, she overcame the feeling. Although her steps were slower, she walked forward calmly. Nevertheless, Mango persevered despite her back being drenched in sweat and her nails punctured the skin of her palms. Slowly, she found that many people were only interested in her for a moment before they looked somewhere else. Mango gasped for breath and she wanted to ask where the doctor''s office was, but she did not have the courage to speak. She suddenly realized that her experiences had made her lose her desire to talk to other people. As a result, Mango was resistant to everyone except for Nathaniel. This realization frustrated her, but she did not back down. Nathaniel''s love and Rita''s illness were both encouragement and spur to her. She gritted her teeth and she turned around. Finally, she saw a familiar figure. It was Wisdom! Wisdom was crying! The brat no longer sobbed loudly like he did before. Wisdom''s shoulders twitched and it made Mango''s heart ache. She could not help but think of Zion upon seeing Wisdom. "Where is that brat now?" She wondered. Mango''s heart throbbed with pain, but she still walked over to him. However, Wisdom was engrossed in his crying. He held a watch in his hands, and Mango''s chest red sharply with pain when she saw it. It was Zion''s watch, a birthday present that she gave to Zion on his fourth birthday. Now, it turned out to be in Wisdom''s hands. Wisdom''s cries were subdued. At that, Mango stretched out her arms and she gently hugged him. Wisdom was shocked and he quickly raised his head. Then, he was stunned the moment he saw Mango. "Are you my aunt?" He asked. First of all, Mango had lost a lot of weight. After she came back, Nathaniel did not allow anyone to disturb her. Hence, this was the first time that Wisdom saw her, and Mango''s appearance had scared him. In his memories, Mango was beautiful and breathtaking. But now, Mango had be frail like an old person. "Did I be ugly?" Mango wanted to smile at him, but she could not manage it at all. Wisdom quickly shook his head and he wiped his tears, but the tears seemed to increase instead. He choked on his sobs and he said, "Auntie, I''m sorry, I didn''t take good care of Zion. I lost him. Just hit me. Hit me as hard as you can if you want to vent your anger. I''m so, so sorry." He lifted Mango''s hand and he hit his face with it, but Mango stopped him. "Don''t do this, Wisdom. I know you didn''t do it on purpose." "But the bad person is my mommy. Auntie, mommy treated Zion like that because of me. No, she''s not my mommy, she''s a monster. Auntie, please hit me. I''ll feel better if you hit me instead." All of Wisdom''s stress over the past days broke free when he saw Mango. Why was his mommy not as good as Auntie? Why did his mommy be so bad? Why? Wisdom tried hard to get Mango to punish him, which made Mango''s heartache. Then, she hugged Wisdom tightly instead. Mango knew that Wisdom suffered just as much as anyone else during the incident. What in the world could be worse than a child witnessing the atrocities of his own mother? Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Wisdom cried harder as Mango held him in her arms. He missed his mother. "But, mommy is a bad person!" Wisdom thought. What was more, Zion was missing, and no one knew of his whereabouts nor his current situation. Hence, Wisdom did not dare mention his mother''s name or even think about her. He felt that he had let Zion down. However, when he faced with Mango''s forgiveness, Wisdom did not know how to express his innermost thoughts. Instead, he just felt wronged and he wanted to cry. "Auntie, daddy must hate my mommy, right? I''m scared to talk about her, because I know she''s a bad person, but I really miss her!" After that, Wisdom burst into tears. The tough fagade that Wisdom had kept up until now disintegrated into pieces. Right then, Mango hated Macy very much. If it weren''t for Macy, Zion would not have disappeared. Furthermore, Mango would not need to take such a long time to return without her meddling. However, Macy and Wisdom were two different people. In Mango''s mind, Wisdom was a four-year-old child just like Zion. In the end, Wisdom was innocent. Additionally, he treated Zion so sincerely. In order to protect Zion, Wisdom was willing to be at odds with his own mother. How could Mango me Wisdom for any of this? In fact, no one could choose their own parents, right? Mango patted Wisdom''s back gently and she said softly, "She brought you into this world. She was your mother and your guide. No matter what she did, she was a responsible mother. That''s something you shouldn''t forget. Wisdom, no matter if she was good or bad, what she did to Zion or anyone else, you just have to remember that she was your mother. Now that she''s gone, everything she did went away with her. You''re allowed to miss her, Wisdom. It doesn''t sh with how well you treat me, Zion, and Rita. There''s no need to me yourself because it''s not your fault. Even though you''re her son, you don''t have to atone for her sins. You''re just a kid and you deserve to grow up happily. All you need to do is remember her." Wisdom looked up with a forlorn expression when he heard Mango''s words. "Auntie, don''t you hate her?" "I do hate her. Because of her, I lost Zion and my family is in a mess. But as I said, I won''t be angry at you because you''re not her. Truthfully, I think of Zion every time I look at you. If you want, I can be your mommy from now on, and I will treat you just like how I treated Zion." "Really?" Wisdom gazed at Mango with an unspeakable desire and distress in his eyes. "Of course, Wisdom." Mango said. Mango reached out and she gently wiped away Wisdom''s tears. This child moved her heart, and he was very kind. In fact, Mango loved him just from the way he treated Zion with so much sincerity. "Mommy!" Wisdom suddenly threw himself into Mango''s arms and he burst into tears. "Zion asked me to take good care of you and be a filial son in his ce. Other than that, he asked me to protect Rita. I''m sure I can do it. I''ve been trying my best to learn all I can from Mr. Yan. So, I won''t let anyone hurt you or Rita. But, I really miss Zion. He''ll be back, won''t he? He has toe back! He won''t abandon us! So, as long as Zion isn''t back, I''ll be your son. From now on, you can punish me however you like if I do anything wrong." "Oh, you silly child!" Mango eximed. Mango''s eyes were wet with tears. The tears were for Wisdom, as well as Zion. That silly boy! How could he think that mommy would be okay without him? "Do you think that anyone could rece your position in mommy''s heart?" Mango thought. "Mommy''s only hope is to see youe back to me!" Mango''s heart was in great pain. Due to Wisdom''s words, she missed Zion greatly. He had gone missing for a long time and it was said that Zion had lost a lot of blood when he disappeared. Hence, Mango did not know where he was or whether he was doing well. Why had he note home after such a long time? Did he not say that he was aputer whiz? Did he not say that he could send a location to the adults quickly? However, why was there still no news about him? Had someone blocked his signal? Or was it because he did not manage to send out the distress signal at all? Hence, Mango had no information about her son. However, her heart was anxious as she wished for news of her son to reach her. Zion was unlike any other child his age, but why did he not contact them? He knew her phone number, so why did he not contact her? Thus, Mango''s heart was in a disarray. Both her and Wisdom could not stop themselves from crying. After a while, Mango managed to calm down. "All right, don''t cry anymore. You don''t have to be filial to me for Zion. In my heart, you and Zion are two separate people. From now on, you are my son. Wisdom, don''t think too much. Mommy hopes that you can grow up happy and be healthy." "Mommy!" Wisdom hugged Mango tightly and he cried until he was out of breath. After that, he finally calmed down. After they continued speaking for a while longer, Wisdom whispered, "Mommy, my sister seems to be sick again." "What do you mean by that?" Mango''s suddenly felt a lump in her throat. Wisdom''s nose twitched and he said, "I don''t know. When I was at St. Petersburg Hospital, Rita was very weak. Then, Daddy didn''t allow the doctor to give her an injection and he even asked me and grandma to take her out of the hospital. But, those people wouldn''t let her and Rita leave." "What?" St. Petersburg Hospital belonged to Abyss. As far as Mango knew, he had been taking good care of Rita for the past five years. ording to that, wasn''t it better for him if Nathaniel took Rita away? Why would he not let Rita leave? Then, Mango suddenly remembered what Abyss had said. Initially, she thought that Abyss had only said that in order to intimidate her. If not, then did Abyss really do something to Rita? Mango''s chest suddenly tightened. "Do you know where the doctor''s office is?" "I do. I''ll take Mommy there!" Wisdom quickly jumped off the chair as he took Mango''s hand and they walked to the doctor''s office. No one noticed them as they walked past. Soon after, they arrived at the door of the doctor''s office. The door of the office was not closed all the way. Thus, bits and pieces of the conversation between Nathaniel and the doctor escaped through the door. "Mr. Ye, Miss Shen''s body relies too much on the initial medication. I''m afraid it''s not easy to eliminate her reliance on medicinepletely. But if we continue to use it, she may never recover from this. Furthermore, her kidneys are failing so quickly that when the timees, even God can''t save her." Mango covered her mouth in a hurry when she heard the doctor''s words. How could this be? Wasn''t Abyss in charge of Rita''s initial medication? Why did Nathaniel want to change it? And what did the doctor''s words mean? As Wisdom wanted to open the door of the office, Mango shook her head and she stopped him. The two of them stood at the door and they eavesdropped. Nathaniel''s brows were tightly knitted together and he looked distressed. "Is there no other way?" "Currently, Miss Shen''s body is having spasms, it''s like a drug addiction. If we don''t use the initial medication, I''m afraid Miss Shen''s body can''t handle it. If it were a normal person, one could stop taking it. However, Miss Shen''s body is too weak. I''m afraid that..." The doctor''s words made Nathaniel''s eyes narrow. "What do you mean? Are you saying that the medication has something in it that caused Rita to have an addiction? What is it?" After that, Nathaniel grabbed the doctor by the cor. His eyes were cold, and his hands shook slightly. The doctor was Dn''s employee. Hence, he knew about Nathaniel and Dn''s close friendship. Truthfully, he was also doing his best to treat Rita. Seeing Nathaniel like this, he sighed and he said, "Mr. Ye, I found morphine in Rita''s body. Usually, it''s used to relieve pain, but generally hospitals do not give morphine to children. However, it''s present in Rita''s body and the concentration was obviously built up over time. I heard that Mr. Ye has hired experts to treat Miss Shen. I hope that they can give you a clearer answer." "Morphine! Are you saying that the b*stard Abyss has injected morphine into Rita since she was a child?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nathaniel raised his voice. A sharp pain red in Mango''s chest. Abyss? It really was Abyss Tang! Mango owed her life to Abyss as he had rescued her from the big fire incident. Other than that, he even gave Zion and Rita the best care he could afford. In fact, he had done a lot of things for her over the past five years. Although this kidnapping incident had shown her Abyss'' true colors, she was still naive enough to give him the benefit of the doubt. In truth, Mango thought Abyss had lost control because she did not reciprocate his feelings. From the bottom of her heart, Mango did not me Abyss. What was more, she even felt that she had hurt Abyss. However, what had she heard just now? Abyss had actually injected morphine into Rita''s body! Furthermore, it had been going on for more than a year. In other words, Abyss did not intend for Rita to survive from the very beginning though. But why? Why did it turn out this way? Where was the man who was perfect enough to make her regret her actions? How could he be such wicked? Hence, Mango could not believe it. If what the doctor said was true, then who caused the Rita to be like this? It was her! Mango was the one who failed to protect Rita. Not only that, she had allowed other people to hurt her daughter! Even so, she never knew that she would be Abyss'' aplice! At this moment, Mango''s knees went weak. Was this the reason why Nathaniel took Rita away from St. Petersburg Hospital? Abyss''s words crossed her mind again. He had told her that Zion was missing and that he was most likely dead. Moreover, Abyss had wanted to spend the rest of his life with Mango and start a family with her, regardless of whether Rita''s surgery was sessful or not. Now, it turned out that his words were not empty at all. As it turned out, Abyss had never thought of Rita and Zion as his own children. He was regarded as their dear godfather. How could he do this to them? Did this man have a conscience? Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Mango''s face paled, but Wisdom could not understand what was said. "Mommy, what is morphine?" Wisdom asked softly. However, Mango covered her mouth and her body was trembling. She could not cope when she heard the truth! The doctor obviously understood how Nathaniel felt, and he did not me him for his attitude. However, he spoke in a defeated tone, "Mr. Ye, I know you''re distressed, but Miss Shen is extremely unwell. We need to let her body settle down first. She''s in no condition for surgery, and it takes time to heal. I can''t do anything more for her." "You''re a doctor and you tell me you can''t do anything? She is only four years old! Her life has only begun!" Nathaniel was devastated. His tone was frigid, and the tense atmosphere unsettled the doctor greatly. "Mr. Ye, I''m just a doctor. What I can do is to examine Miss Shen''s condition and make a n ording to it. However, I still need you to sign off on this treatment n!" "Sign what? My daughter is only four years old! Do you want me to agree to use morphine on her? That''s my daughter you''re talking about!" Nathaniel''s eyes were red and they became wet with tears. After that, Mango could not stand it anymore and she pushed open the door to the office. "I won''t allow it!" Mango''s voice was not loud, but it stunned the two men in the office. "Mango? What are you doing here?" Nathaniel was taken aback slightly. With that, Wisdom felt that he might have done something wrong. Then, he quickly hid behind Mango. He looked at Nathaniel timidly and he said, "Is me who brought mommy here." Nathaniel felt both stunned and relieved when he heard Wisdom call Mango "mommy". Next, he released the doctor and he went over to Mango. "Are you all right?" "What''s going on with Rita? Tell me everything." Mango looked at Nathaniel with tears in her eyes. Right then, Nathaniel knew that she must have overheard them. "Mango, there are some things I''d rather take care of." In truth, Nathaniel did not want Mango to feel sad. Over the years, Mango''s feelings for Abyss were complicated. Even if Nathaniel was jealous of that, he decided to put that aside for Mango''s sake. Mango''s eyes were full to the brim with tears as she understood Nathaniel''s good intentions. However, the more so, the more she wanted to know the "Tell me. I am Rita''s mother and I have a right to know no matter what it is." Mango''s body was trembling, but her eyes were determined. Thus, her vulnerability made Nathaniel unable to refuse her request. Nathaniel sighed softly and he told Mango about Rita''s condition. Although she already had some idea about it, Mango still wept when she heard Nathaniel''s words. At this moment, she really cried in devastation. She was indebted to Abyss for his treatment over thest five years, but she never thought that the truth would be so painful. How could Abyss do that? If Abyss had not cared about Rita and Zion from the beginning, then Mango would have nothing to say. However, Abyss gave Mango the false impression that Rita was born that way when he was trying to hastened her death. Anyway, no mother would be able to cope with such a thing. Thus, Mango felt dizzy. Fortunately, Nathaniel was prepared for this and he held her up. This weak woman still didn''t cry owlishly even at this point, but the hidden tears hurt Nathaniel very much. "Mango, leave this to me, okay?" Nathaniel asked her with a pained heart. In the end, Mango nodded. In fact, she felt really stupid. Previously, she had begged Nathaniel not to make things difficult for Abyss because he had saved her life five years ago. Furthermore, Nathaniel had given whatever the Tang family had asked from the Ye family. Hence, Mango had not expected that the truth would turn out to be like this. She was extremely upset. Seeing that she was in a foul mood, Nathaniel nned to send her back to her room but Mango refused. "Doctor, what''s going to happen to my daughter now?" This was Mango''s biggest concern. At this point, it was hard to say whether Rita would survive. Even the doctor was not confident. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The doctor looked at Nathaniel and he saw that he did not stop Mango. Next, he said softly, "What we want to do is to temporarily relieve Rita''s pain." "By using morphine?" Mango did notin or criticize him. On the contrary, she was calm as she asked the question. The doctor did not know how to answer her as Mango looked at him with her discerning gaze. As a doctor, it was very difficult to make such decisions, but Rita''s situation was unique. Thus, he dared not to make any decisions callously. In an instant, Mango understoodpletely as she observed the doctor avoiding her gaze. She thought of Nathaniel''s anger just now when she was eavesdropping. She took a deep breath and she said, "I won''t allow it!" "Mango, but Rita..." "I said no!" Mango looked at Nathaniel firmly and she said with a hoarse voice, "She''s strong, and I know her better than you. She can''t live a normal life now because I didn''t take good care of her when she was born. I had no idea before, but now that I know, I can''t ept my daughter bing a drug addict even if it''s to cure her illness! Take me to see Rita right now!" Mango knew that she might scare Rita with her current appearance, but she had to see her daughter no matter what. That poor child had suffered from illness for five years, not to mention she was victimized by Abyss like this. Thus, how could Mango, her guardian, escape from the responsibility? As Nathaniel saw Mango''s firm attitude, he said, "Okay, I''ll go with you then." "There''s no need for that. I''ll talk to Rita by myself." Mango did not know where she got the strength that enabled her to walk out of the room. Nathaniel wanted to help her up but she refused him. Anyway, this was a huge blow to Mango. Back when she found out Zion was missing, Mango was so devastated that it was as if the end of the world. However, she realized that bad things had be worse. She was a mother and she had to stand still no matter what. What would happen to her daughter if she copsed? As the saying went, when the going got tough, the tough got going. Even if she felt desperate or walked on a knife-edge, Mango would not allow herself to fall. After Nathaniel informed her where Rita''s ward was, she walked over to it. When she opened the door, Mango was taken aback by the scene in the ward. "Grandma, then did the big ck bear hurt Dora in the end?" Rita looked at Madam Ye with curiosity. Madam Ye kindly stroked Rita''s hair and she said, "Of course not." "Why not?" "Because Dora has a strong mommy." Madam Ye''s words caused Mango''s body to tremble. Even after five years of marriage, she only saw Madam Ye once at the wedding ceremony. The next day, she flew abroad. Mango had no idea if Madam Ye even liked her as a daughter- in-w. However, Madam Ye had never appeared or messed with her after she got married. Right now, she was being so kind to Rita that Mango felt momentarily stunned. Rita had her back to the door and she did not see Mangoe in. Next, she asked curiously, "Isn''t Dora''s mommy afraid of the big ck bear?" "Of course she was scared. But his mommy can''t retreat." "Why not?" "Because she has to protect Dora. A baby is God''s greatest gift to a mother, so his mommy will protect her child for the rest of her life. If she were alone, she would certainly run away. But at the time, Dora was behind her. If she ran away, the bear would hurt Dora. If his mommy were to compare, she thought that Dora''s life was more important. So she couldn''t retreat." Madam Ye''s words made Rita realize something. "I understand. My mommy is doing her best for me and she is really strong. My brother is strong as well, and they''re both doing it for me. After I''m cured, I want to protect mommy and my brother too." Madam Ye looked at Rita with aforting gaze and she said, "Oh Rita, you''re such a good girl, does it still hurt?" "Nope, it doesn''t hurt anymore!" Rita''s little face was covered with sweat and it was pale. Even though she said that she wasn''t in pain, but her hands that were tightly holding the sheets showed otherwise. At this moment, Rita''s actions made Mango''s heartache. She coughed and she immediately attracted the attention of the people in the room. "Mommy!" When Rita saw Mango, she was overjoyed. Moreover, she even wanted to get out of bed but Madam Ye stopped her. "You''re here?" The kind look on Madam Ye''s face reminded Mango of her own mother. "Thank you, Mom." Madam Ye''s eyes moistened when she heard Mango refer to her. "Oh, it''s nothing. Rita is my granddaughter so it''s the least I could do. You can talk to her for a while. I''ll go get some food for Rita." Then, Madam Ye quickly got up. As she passed Mango, she sighed before she whispered, "She''s still young, so don''t tell her anything she doesn''t have to know. The fact that you''re here is already an encouragement to her. Mango, I''m sorry that I neglected you in the past. From now on, I will treat you as if you were my own daughter. Get well soon, for you and Rita are the future of the Ye Family. If anything happens to you, Nathan and the Ye Family will be over. Take it as a request from me." After that, she patted Mango gently on the shoulder, and then she hobbled out. It was only now that Mango realized that Madam Ye had aged considerably. They had not seen each other for five years, hence, Madam Ye was already getting older as her white hair was more obvious. However, at this moment, she was only a mother. Mango had thought of many things to tell Rita and she even wanted to tell her the whole truth of what was going on. Instead, when Mango heard Madam Ye''s words and Rita''s expectant eyes, she could not utter any word. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 After Madam Ye left the ward, Mango went to the bedside of Rita. "Mommy, why are you so thin? I almost couldn''t recognize you. Is it because you''re so tired after taking care of a sick brother?" Rita reached out her small hand in distress and she gently touched Mango''s face. Her hand was so cold that it did not match a child''s usual temperature. Before this, Mango always thought that it was her fault. However, she knew now that it was because of a lot of external factors. Hence, Mango felt a mixed bag of emotions, but it was mainly self-usation, remorse and heartache. Thus, she did not know what to say when she heard Rita''s words. In the end, she just held Rita gently in her arms. "Do you think that mommy has be ugly?" "No, Mommy is always beautiful and I''ve missed Mommy so much!" Rita curled up in Mango''s arms and she acted like a pampered child. Mango could feel Rita''s body spasm. Perhaps Rita was in a lot of pain, but she smiled at her mother the same way she smiled while facing life''s problems. Mango spoke in a sad tone, "Oh Rita, does it hurt?" "Hehe...Not at all." Nevertheless, Rita still managed to force a smile. This caused Mango''s tears to slip down her face. "Rita, you don''t have to force it in front of Mommy. I know that you are hurting a lot now, right? Mommy is very happy that you''re strong, but Mommy doesn''t want you to bear it alone. Tell Mommy, does it hurt?" "Yeah, it hurts!" Immediately, Rita stopped smiling and her nose wrinkled. Next, her body subconsciously moved closer to Mango. "Mommy, I don''t know why my body hurts so much ever since I came here. But Grandma, daddy and Brother Wisdom are so good to me. I''m scared that they will hate me if I say that it hurts." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Silly girl, no one will hate you. Dad, grandma, Mommy, and Brother Wisdom all love you. Mommy knows that Rita is hurting, and I''m hurt too. Mommy is also sick, just like you. Both of us need treatment, but we have to defeat our own obstacles first, do you understand?" Mango stroked Rita''s hair with a distressed heart and she felt very upset. Rita raised her head and she looked at Mango with herrge, beautiful eyes. Then, she asked softly, "Mommy, does Uncle Abyss hate me? Does he not want me anymore because I''m not healed?" "What are you talking about? Rita is so adorable, of course everyone likes you." Mango''s emotions were veryplicated at that moment. Initially, she was going to tell Rita about what Abyss had done to her, but Madam Ye''s words cautioned her otherwise before she left the room. Rita was so innocent. Over the past five years, Abyss had been a father figure in Rita''s heart. If she told Rita the truth now, she did not know whether Rita could handle it or not. In this regard, Madam Ye was obviously more thoughtful than she was. However, Rita was not cated even after she heard Mango''s words. She whispered, "I overheard Auntie Zhang telling those bad guys to find me and then kill me. Auntie Zhang is Uncle Abyss'' secretary so I''m sure that he hates me. Now that I''m hurting so much, it can''t be cured, right?" "Stop talking nonsense, Rita." Mango said to her. In fact, Mango did not know that Rita had heard such cruel words. Hence, she felt even more distressed. Rita held Mango''s hand and she said, "It doesn''t matter, mommy. If it can''t be cured, then forget it. Can you take me home? I miss Brother Zion. Plus, Brother Wisdom said that he would take me to the amusement park. I know I can''t get on the rides, but at least I can watch. If it really can''t be cured, you can''t cry, mommy. You still have Brother Zion, so you won''t be lonely." "What are you talking about, Rita?" Mango held Rita in her arms, and her tears flowed down her face involuntarily. "Zion is Zion, and you are you. Both of you are my sweethearts, and no one can rece you both! Mommy wants you to live happily and healthily. You can do it! Rita, your daddy is the president of HY Group and the mayor of Ocean City. No matter what, he''ll find a way to cure you. What would mommy do if something really happened to you?" Mango''s voice was rough and she choked on her sobs. God was cruel to her. Even after so much hardship, why couldn''t her baby be healthy? When Rita saw Mango crying, she hurriedly wanted to wipe her tears. "Mommy, don''t cry. I''m not hurting at all, really." Rita''s little face was pale, and her palms were bleeding where her nails had pierced the skin. The scarlet blood made Mango feel extremely ufortable. "It doesn''t matter if it hurts because Mommy will be with you. From now on, no matter where you go, Mommy will apany you." Then, Mango hugged Rita tightly. In the end, Rita could not take it any longer. Thus, she whispered, "Mommy, I want to hear you sing." "Okay, what do you want me to sing?" "Mommy, I''ll like it no matter what you sing." Rita had curled up in Mango''s arms and her whole body was trembling. Moreover, there were already tears glistening in her eyes and her forehead dripped with cold sweat. However, Rita was so determined to not cry out a single sob. Truthfully, Mango really hoped that Rita would cry. If she cried, perhaps her heart would not be so distressed. However, this feeling made her feel as if she would go insane. Nheless, she agreed to Rita''s request. "My bonnie lies over the ocean, my bonnie lies over the sea..." Mango hummed Rita''s favorite song and she sang it over and over again tirelessly. As Nathaniel stood outside, he felt his heart was shattered into pieces. Ever since he was a child, Nathaniel had thought of himself as omnipotent. However, he could do nothing about this situation. The two women inside were the most important people in his life, but now he could only watch them and suffered. In the end, there was nothing he could do. Madam Ye sighed softly and she said, "Right now, Mango is the only thing that can keep Rita going." "But Mango is sick as well. You know, she''s very weak and she wouldn''t eat anything for the past few days. Mom, do you think that God is punishing my wife and daughter for a crime I did in my past life?" "Quit spewing that nonsense." Madam Ye chided her son. Madam Ye knew that Nathaniel was a resilient man, but now his resilience had started to crumble. Clearly after this series of unfortunate events, no one would be able to cope with it. After a while, Thomas returned. He stood behind Nathaniel and he said, "Mr. Ye, the experts are here." "Invite them in quickly!" Right then, Mango screamed loudly. The sound scared Nathaniel and the others so much that they hurriedly opened the door and they rushed in. "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel asked. "Rita''s fainted." Mango''s eyes were full of tears as she held Rita''s thin body tightly with both hands. At the same time, her body shook with the force of her sobs. "Get her to the operating room now!" After that, Nathaniel picked Rita up and he ran quickly towards the operating room. "Thomas, take the experts directly to the operating room." Nathaniel said as he ran. "Noted, sir!" Thomas dared not dy, so he turned around and he ran off. Mango had wanted to follow Nathaniel but as soon as she got out of bed, she felt dizzy and she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Madam Ye held on to her. "Don''t worry. Nathan has already made the necessary arrangements. Rita will be okay. I promise you, we will cure Rita even if it costs the Ye Family everything we have." Madam Ye''s words touched Mango''s heart deeply. "I''m sorry. For the past five years, I..." "What''s past is past. No matter who was right or wrong, we''re all supporting Rita now. Mango, I don''t know what you''ve experienced, but you are a mother, and Rita needs you. But with your current physical condition, you can''t be with her, do you understand?" Madam Ye was telling the truth. Obviously, Mango was upset but she still nodded. "I know, I''m fine, I just can''t get through my mental trauma, I..." "Do you think that the things you''ve experienced are more important than Rita?" There was wisdom in Madam Ye''s eyes and it made Mango realize something right then. No one else in the world was more important to her than Rita and Zion. "Sure, Rita is my life." "So whatever you''re going through isn''t so big of a deal, is it? As long as you can ovee your demons, you need not be afraid and nothing else matters. Rita is a strong girl, and you''re a great mother for educating your child like this. I thank you on behalf of the Ye Family. She is still holding on at such a young age, for your sake and for Zion''s as well. Do you think she is not in pain when she does not cry? Mango, there are some things in life that no one but you can solve. I believe that if you can teach Rita to be so brilliant, then surely you can ovee your problems too, right?" Madam Ye''s words made Mango feel ashamed. "I''m sorry. I didn''t think it through." "You don''t have to apologize to me because you didn''t do anything wrong. Instead, it was the Ye family that let you down. Will you give us some time to make up for that? You know, Nathan spent the past five years like a zombie. I didn''t care about your marriage five years ago because I thought it was pointless. Nathan was never an impulsive child, but he married you impulsively. But, Nathan has changed ever since he married you. He just didn''t realize it. We don''t have time to investigate the strange causes of the fire now, but you have to be strong to discover the truth about what happened. What''s more, I haven''t seen my grandson Zion for so long. There are so many things that you need to do. Mango, Rita will be fine. You have to believe me, Nathan, and the power of the Ye family. All you have to do is be able to eat because right now, Nathan is spreading himself thin dealing with all these problems." There was a hint of pleading in Madam Ye''s eyes. Instantly, Mango understood. Nathaniel was a parent to the children, as was she. Though he made less contributions these five years, that was because he didn''t know the children exist. As he came to know about the fact now, Zion had disappeared and Rita was like this before he could even be a responsible father to them. Moreover, if something were to happen to her right now, there was no one could if Nathaniel would be able to bear it. For the past three days, she had tortured herself as well as Nathaniel. He had barely slept and his onyx eyes were dull with exhaustion. Now that Rita was like this, would her copse be thest straw that caused Nathaniel to copse as well? Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Mango''s mind suddenly came to a realization. Just a moment ago, she had said that she would live her life together with Nathaniel and she would be worthy of him. Now, Rita was waiting for her to be strong enough to be by her side and her son was waiting for her to rescue him. Thus, how could she be knocked down by a temporary setback? She was Mango Shen! God did not take her life in that big fire incident five years ago. Hence, was this little setback a big deal? Right then, Mango felt a wave of courage wash over her. "Mom, I know what to do now." As she said that, Mango''s eyes were determined. Of course, she was still worried and sad. Furthermore, she wished to apany Rita in the operating room since she knew what kind of pain Rita would suffer on the operating table. But at this moment, she knew what she should do instead. Upon hearing that, Madam Ye smiled with relief. "I''ll get you something to eat, all right? You should eat as much as you can. I''ll ask Wisdom to apany you." "Alright!" This time, Mango did not refuse. In truth, she wanted to follow Nathaniel to the operating room but when she saw Thomas was leading the experts there, Mango turned back to her ward eventually. At this, Wisdom frowned deeply because he did not know that his mommy was ill! Wisdom quickly followed Mango as she went back to the ward. "Mommy, are you really sick? What happened to you actually?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, Wisdom was very worried and he looked straight at Mango. However, Mango said with a smile, "Mommy is fine. I''m just a little tired. Don''t worry, I''ll get better soon." "Are there bad guys bullying you? Tell me, I''ll ask Mr. Yan to teach them a lesson." Wisdom replied angrily. Mango smiled at him and she said, "Nah, mommy is fine." "But grandma said you were ill." "Mommy''s illness is a mental issue. No one can help mommy except for myself." Next, Mango stroked Wisdom''s head and she thought of Zion again. If Zion knew that she was ill and that Rita was like this, would hee back? Mango felt as if she was in a trance. She somehow did not believe that Zion had been killed. That brat would never leave her that quickly, wouldn''t he? In the meantime, Wisdom saw the faraway look that Mango had in her eyes and he knew that she was thinking of Zion. Despite everything, he had really hoped that he could rece Zion. If Zion had sessfully run away at that time, maybe mommy and daddy would not be so sad. Zion was very smart and he was better than Wisdom in every aspect. If he was still here, then everyone would be happy. Thinking of that, Wisdom became sad again. "Mommy, I''ll definitely find Zion!" He said. "Good boy." Mango replied. While Mango and Wisdom were talking, Madam Ye hade in and she was holding a bowl of millet porridge. Mango''s stomach churned in disgust as she smelled the porridge. However, thoughts of Nathaniel and Rita prated her mind. Thus, she fought her disgust as she took the porridge. Then, she said softly, "Mom, please take Wisdom away. I can do it on my own." "Are you sure?" Nevertheless, Madam Ye was still worried. Although she hoped that Mango could defeat her own trauma and rise up to be wholesome, she still felt concerned. Mango nodded and she said firmly, "Yeah, I can do Mango had her own pride and she did not want her vulnerabilities to be seen by anyone except Nathaniel. Thus, all her embarrassment and sadness would only be for him to know. As Madam Ye sensed Mango''s defense of her pride, she nodded. Then she said, "Wisdom and I will be right outside the door. Call us if you need us." "I will." After that, Madam Ye took Wisdom away. Although Wisdom was unhappy, he did not resist her. When Mango was alone again in the room, she looked at the bowl of porridge and her stomach began to churn once more. It seemed that her body had already begun rejecting it even before she started eating. Nevertheless, she knew that it was her own mind ying tricks on her. A lot of things had shed through her mind, especially the memories of her days on the ver''s ship. In fact, it was as if a nightmare that had trapped Mango in its grasp. Mango shuddered and cowered, she trembled so hard that she almost knocked over the porridge. But then, her hand brushed past her cell phone. Nathaniel had recently bought her the phone and disyed on the screen was a photo of two people. It seemed that Nathaniel had taken their photo secretly while she was sleeping. Looking at the gentle eyes of Nathaniel on the phone screen, Mango''s heart ached again. No matter what came to him, he worked so hard to support this broken family. Hence, how could she continue to let him worry about her? As long as Nathaniel and Rita were here, she was not afraid of anything else, was she? At that, Mango took a deep breath and she picked up the spoon. Soon, she stuffed a spoonful of porridge into her mouth bravely. It was still tasteless and disgusting, but Mango tried hard to suppress her nausea. Furthermore, she tried hard to suppress the feeling of nausea and prevented herself from running into the bathroom. Suddenly, her mind recalled the first time she saw Nathaniel. Back then, he was full of youthful vigor and he was very handsome. Mango smiled. At the time, Nathaniel was like the sun and he attracted everyone''s attention, especially girls. Everywhere he went, their high pitched shouts would follow. Although she also liked Nathaniel back then, she was not as brave as those girls. At most, she could only hide in the corner as she watched Nathaniel walk past as if he was a bright star. That once godlike man was now her husband, and they even had two beautiful children together. So, what reason was there for Mango to torture herself? How trivial were those things and troubles when they were measured up to a man like Nathaniel? Then, There was a moment when she seemed to make up her mind. She chewed on mouthful of porridge and then she swallowed it. Strangely, it didn''t seem to be as hard to eat as she thought it would be. Then, she began to eat the second and the third bite... Slowly, she finished the bowl of porridge. Although it was still tasteless, it was not as disgusting as before. Even if she wanted to vomit, she managed to suppress the urge. After that, Mango put down the bowl and chopsticks. She felt that her stomach was a little bloated. After all, she had not eaten anything for a long time. Thus, it was normal that she had some indigestion after eating the porridge. Next, she got up and she poured herself a cup of warm water before she drank it slowly. As time passed, Mango gradually adapted to the feeling. Although her stomach still felt uneasy, it was full and satisfied. Surprisingly, she did not feel like she wanted to vomit anymore. To her, this was a good start. Then, Mango leaned against the bed. She knew that she had to rest and conserve her strength so that she could rece Nathaniel to take care of Rita. Hence, she closed her eyes. Mango forced herself to sleep even though her mind was filled with visions of Rita''s convulsing body. After all, a person''s energy had its limits. Nathaniel was only human and he was not a god. In order to take care of her, Nathaniel had not slept for three consecutive days. Therefore, no one knew how much longer he could hold on. Rita''s illness was not easily be cured, and she could not be left without supervision. Although Madam Ye could be with her, Rita would somehow feel much better if Mango was there instead. Thus, Mango began to lull herself to sleep. She tried hard to empty her mind so that she could slumber peacefully. Meanwhile, Madam Ye and Wisdom did not hear Mango''s voice or any other sound as they stood outside. Thus, Madam Ye became concerned and she wondered if she should enter the room. Furthermore, Wisdom anxiouslyid down on the ground so that he could peek inside underneath the door. However, Madam Ye pulled him back by the cor. "Don''t be silly." "But mommy hasn''t made a sound." Madam Ye was stunned at how Wisdom addressed Mango, but at the same time, she felt relieved. "Believe in your mommy, she''s very tough. For your sake, as well as Rita and Zion''s sake, she will be strong. You''re the eldest son of the Ye Family now, so you need to be calm about a lot of things, you know?" "Grandma, what do you mean by ''the eldest son1?" Wisdom''s brow furrowed and he didn''t quite understand. Madam Ye smiled and she said, "The eldest son is the oldest child in the family. In ancient times, the eldest son has to take a lot of responsibility and he must protect his younger brothers and sisters." "Then, is Zion my younger brother?" "Of course he is." "Grandma, I''ll find him and I will protect him well." Wisdom replied firmly and he swore, apparently this change of circumstances had made him mature as well. Upon hearing that, Madam Ye was veryforted. However, she was still worried about Mango. After waiting for more than half an hour, she could not stop herself and she opened the door before she walked in. Then, she found that Mango had fallen asleep. Mango had finished the porridge and she had also drank some water. Although her sleep was fitful, at least she was asleep. Finally, Madam Ye breathed a sigh of relief. Madam Ye was impressed that Mango was able to do such a thing at the time. Truly, it seemed that she had not truly understood her over the past five years. Mango was strong and she had a firm sense of responsibility. Furthermore, she did not let emotions cloud her judgement and she was a levelheaded woman. Such a woman was no doubt bound to be the new mistress of the Ye Family, but Madam Ye was a little worried about Nathaniel. Clearly, he was an affectionate man and he could be hurt because of that. However, this matter was between both of them, and she could not control it. Her only hope was for her children to be happy. Meanwhile, Wisdom thought that Mango had fainted. Hence, he quickly went forward and he asked, "Grandma, did mommy pass out? Do you want me to call the doctor?" "Shh, your mommy is asleep. Let''s not disturb her and we''ll let her have a good rest, okay?" "Okay then." Wisdom was visibly relieved when he heard that Mango was asleep. Then, he yawned involuntarily but still held on strongly. As Madam Ye saw him like this, she was distressed. She said, "You should also sleep along with mommy." "I don''t want to sleep. I have to wait for Rita toe out and I want to find out if she''s okay." Wisdom replied stubbornly. Madam Ye said softly, "Rita will be fine. Be good and take a nap. Only then you will have the energy to y with her when shees out." "Oh, all right then." However, Wisdom did not climb onto Mango''s bed. Instead, heid down on the small bed beside her and he fell asleep not long after. Next, Madam Ye covered him with the nket before she walked out of the ward. At that time, Rita was still in the operating room and had emergency surgery. Therefore, she did not know what conclusions those experts would give them, but she only saw Nathaniel was waiting anxiously. Thus, Madam Ye walked up to him. But suddenly, everything went ck and she fainted. "Mom..." Nathaniel''s chest tightened. Then, he immediately carried Madam Ye and he brought her to another emergency room. It was at this moment that Nathaniel remembered that he had neglected another important issue, which was Madam Ye''s medical checkup report! Chapter 195 Chapter 195 The doctors of the hospital were all busy rescuing Rita. Thus, Madam Ye was sidelined in favor of Rita and at this moment, Dn arrived with another doctor. "How is she?" "You''re right on time!" Nathaniel quickly told him about Madam Ye''s situation. Then, the doctor who had examined Madam Ye''s body was quickly summoned. When the doctor saw Dn, he spoke in a respectful tone, "Madam Ye''s medical report has been released. Unfortunately, the toxins in her body have been umted over the years. Even though it''s been a long time since she has taken the medicine, she still has underlying health problems. Her fainting could be from overexertion and a weakened immune system that trigger a hidden condition. Anyway, we''ll try our best to save her." "Oh, please, doctor." Nathaniel was already spread thin, and he did not know how much more he could take in order to take care of so many issues that happened. Then, the doctor had led the medical team into the operating room and they began to work on rescuing Madam Ye. After that, Dn held Nathaniel''s shoulder and he whispered, "I know you''re not in the mood now, but it''s useless to stay here. You''re not a doctor, and you can''t control everything. Let''s go to the rooftop and we''ll have a smoke." It was true that Nathaniel had been under a lot of pressure these days. After listening to what Dn said, he had Thomas stand guard while he went to the rooftop with Dn. The wind on the rooftop deck was rather strong, but Nathaniel did not seem to be able to feel it. For nearly three decades of his life so far, Nathaniel had no worries and he could have whatever he wanted. However, but ever since Mango had an ident with his child five years ago, his life had changed drastically. Now, Nathaniel could do nothing but react passively to the situation. Soon, Dn lit a cigarette and he handed it over to him. Then, Nathaniel took it without hesitation. He inhaled so hard that he choked on the smoke which caused him to cough. "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me you''ve quit smoking after not seeing you for a few years?" "No, I haven''t." Nathaniel took another deep drag after he finished coughing. The taste of nicotine somewhat eased his heart. Next, he blew out a smoke ring as if he was blowing out all his depression. Dn lit a cigarette for himself and he leaned against a corner of the roof. Looking at the sky, he said lowly, "Abyss has taken action." "Really? Here I was thinking that he wouldn''t do anything." At that, Nathaniel sneered. His smile was as sinister as the grim reaper. Before this, he was at least still be grateful to Abyss. Now, he wanted nothing more than to tear Abyss into pieces. That hypocrite b*stard! It was unforgivable that he dared to do such a cruel thing to Rita! Of course, Dn knew about what happened to Rita. Then, he patted Nathaniel on the shoulder and he said, "After he found out you rescued Mango from the Tang mansion, Abyss came back and he punished all of the servants." "Did he have them killed?" Nathaniel asked coldly. Dn shook his head and he said, "He doesn''t have the balls to do that, but he sold everyone to the Fallen Paradise." "What?" Nathaniel was a little surprised. Dn smiled and he said, "Are you surprised? So was I. He''s only dealt with fallen Paradise once and he can actually contact the people there. Nathaniel, I have a feeling that there might be members of your family behind the scenes of the Fallen Paradise." "Huh? That''s impossible!" Nathaniel refuted that statement without a second thought. "My family is small, and my father was the only one during his generation. Now, I''ve taken control of everything after Nick passed away. There is no one else that will ever interrupt in our affair." "It''s just a hunch. Plus, I have looked into Zion''s case. I don''t think it''s possible that he could be taken away quietly from Ocean City without you knowing. Don''t you think it''s suspicious? Even with thebined efforts of the Hans and Song families in addition to yours, there isn''t a single trace of Zion. Besides, Mango''s disappearance shocked and stimted Abyss, but why would he work with the Fallen Paradise? I used to think that it might''ve been a coincidence that he bought Mango, but now I have a feeling that it was nned instead." Dn''s words made Nathaniel''s eyes narrow. "Are you saying that Abyss joined forces with the people of Ocean City and purposely bought Mango?" "I don''t have any evidence, so I''m just specting. I''m not sure how true it is because it''s really confusing. Abyss''s background is veryplicated. Not only is he the heir of the Tang family, but he seems to have a lot of connections. Even my father has asked me not to provoke Abyss these days. He knows that I''m helping you, and he''s been trying to pressure me to stop doing so." Hearing what Dn said, Nathaniel frowned again. "Abyss can actually cause your father to put pressure on you?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "It''s very surprising, isn''t it? I''m surprised too. I used to think that he is just an ordinary businessman, and his family business has done well in the United States. Now it seems like it''s not the case." "Yeah, how can a family move out of their home country and establish themselves on foreign soil if they don''t have strong background support to do so? Suddenly, a clue seemed to sh past Nathaniel''s mind, but it went away before he could fully grasp it. As the two of them smoked, their hearts were heavy. It was as if everything was covered in a thick fog and it obscured their vision. Thus, if they didn''t figure it out, they would no longer have a ce in the United States, let alone back home. It would have been fine if it was just Nathaniel, but now Mango, Madam Ye as well as Rita were counting on him to protect them. Thus, this was something that he needed to sort out clearly. "I think it''s time for me to strike out at the Tang family." Nathaniel finished smoking and he spoke suddenly. "What?" Dn was somewhat astonished. "You''re attacking the Tang family? Didn''t you withdraw all your forces in America?" Nathaniel said with a sneer, "It looks that way on the surface where the forces have withdrawn. Now that the Tang family has broken the contract in the first ce, do I still have to abide by it? I just need to get evidence that Abyss bought Mango from the Fallen Paradise before I can justifiably go up to the Tang family and ask for someone. I''d like to see how Old Madam Tang will respond to me." Suddenly, Dn burst intoughter. "Are you insane? You''ve already rescued her, but you still want to go and ask them for her? You''re driving one hell of a hard bargain!" "It''s hard to say who''ll get the bargain." Nathaniel''s gaze was cold. As he thought about what Abyss had done to Mango and Rita, Nathaniel had an impulse to kill him. Of course, Dn knew what he was thinking about. "If you need evidence of Abyss'' purchase, I can give it to you." "Will it get you in trouble?" Nathaniel looked at Dn and he was very worried about his good friend. However, Dn smiled and he said, "I know you. Even if something happens to me, you''ll look out for me, won''t you? Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. I still have some connections over at the Fallen Paradise. You just focus on taking care of things here and I''ll be back with good news soon." "Thank you, Dn," Nathaniel said. "We''re best friends, man. There''s no need for thanks. But can I see my sister-inw today?" Nathaniel was speechless when he heard Dn''s words. "It''s not like you don''t have women of your own. Why do you always think about mine?" "I just want to see what kind of woman stole your heart away. The aloof and cold Nathaniel finally fell in love, and he fell so deeply too! You can''t me me for being curious." Dn teased Nathaniel. Nathaniel red at him and he said, "You''re really itching to get beat up, aren''t you?" "Come on then, I haven''t sparred with anyone for days." Next, Dn poised himself into a fighting position. However, Nathaniel ignored him and he said, "I need some rest. Don''t bother me, I''ll take a ten- minute nap here. Wake me up when it''s time." "Hey, I''m not your rm clock." Dn was about to refuse him and walked away, but Nathaniel had already leaned against a corner of the roof and he was closing his eyes. Looking at Nathaniel''s exhausted face, Dn asked with some distress, "How long has it been since youst slept?" "Three days, I guess. I can''t really recall." He yawned and he soon fell asleep. Dn still wanted to say something to him when he realized that Nathaniel had fallen into a deep sleep. Then, he sighed. In the end, even this resilient man got tired and he could not hold on after all. In truth, he admired Nathaniel greatly. If these things had fallen on him, he did not know if he could have made it this far. With a sigh, Dn took on the role of the rm clock. When Mango woke up, she saw Wisdom curled up on the small bed as he slept soundly. Then, she found that Madam Ye was not there. She got out of bed and she felt slightly better. Looking at the time, she had only slept for about half an hour, but she felt more energetic than before. Next, Mango carried Wisdom to the bigger bed and pulled a nket over him before she walked out of the ward. There were bodyguards stationed at the door of the ward. Hence, when they noticed Mango came out, they respectfully called her Mrs. Ye. Mango nodded at them and she asked, "Where is Madam Ye?" "Madam Ye had fainted, and the doctors are currently trying to save her." Mango was taken aback by the bodyguard''s words. Madam Ye had fainted? What happened? After that, she rushed to the operating room only to see Thomas was alone standing there waiting. "Thomas, where is Nathaniel?" Mango was rather worried. Did Nathaniel copse as well? When Thomas saw that it was Mango, he quickly said, "Mr. Ye went to the rooftop with Dn to discuss some things, he''ll be back soon." "What''s wrong with Madam Ye then?" Although Mango had not spent much time with Madam Ye, she sincerely admired this elderly. Hence, Thomas quickly told Mango about Madam Ye''s situation. Mango frowned deeply as she seemed to be confused. "Has Madam Ye been poisoned?" Was it the same group of people who tried to attack Wisdom earlier on? In the Ye Family, who was capable of harming Madam Ye and Wisdom without anyone noticing? Mango was puzzled. Right now, she felt that the Ye Family''s issues were getting murkier and she was not able to see the solution clearly. Now that Madam Ye''s situation was unknown, and with Rita still in consultation, what exactly should she do? As Mango was deep in thought, the door of the operating room suddenly opened. The abrupt sound frightened both Thomas and Mango. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 "Doctor, how is Madam Ye?" Thomas asked at once. The doctor looked at Thomas as well as Mango. However, he didn''t see Nathaniel, so he hesitated for a moment. "Where is Mr. Ye?" Right then, Mango understood the doctor''s apprehensive expression. She said softly, "He''s resting. I''m his wife Mango, and I''m also Madam Ye''s daughter- in-w. You can tell me what''s happening." "Yes, yes, this is our madam. If you have something to say, you can tell her." At that, Thomas quickly echoed Mango''s words. The doctor knew Thomas, so he believed him naturally, He said in a low voice, "Mrs. Ye, let''s talk in my office." "Then, my mother-inw..." "Is fine for now." The doctor''s words made Mango sigh in relief. After that, they entered the office together. The moment when the office door closed, the doctor sighed and he said, "Mrs. Ye, Madam Ye''s not well at all." "Broadly speaking, what''s wrong with her?" In truth, Mango was somewhat prepared for this but she still felt unsettled when she heard that. Even though she had very little contact with Madam Ye, she knew that the woman was wise and kind. Regardless of her previous attitude, she was really good at Rita. Then, the doctor sighed and he handed over Madam Ye''s medical report. "Her health wasn''t the best when she was younger and I don''t know what was going on at the time. I presume she may have taken a lot of traditional medicines, and for us doctors, we don''t approve of that. After all, many of theponents in traditional medicines are toxic. If you take them for years, your body will copse. I''ve carefully examined her body, and it contained other toxins aside from the ones in traditional medicine. Although it''s improved recently, it has damaged her body greatly." "Can it be treated?" At that moment, Mango understood that Madam Ye''s body was likely to have been tampered with just like Wisdom''s body. Now, Mango wanted to know if there was any way to make Madam Ye recover. Unfortunately, the doctor shook his head and he said, "It''s toote for her." "What do you mean?" "Madam Ye''s health has always been poor. Look here." The doctor pointed to her X-ray films and he said, "There are cancer cells here and they''ve already begun to spread. The cancer''s consideredte stage by now." "Is this liver cancer?" Mango was stunned at this moment. Then, the doctor nodded. "The liver is the least sensitive organ in the human body, but once a person feels pain there, it''s basically already in an end-stage. The medications she took for years have eroded her body. When the body metabolizes something, the first organ to be impacted is the liver. Now, her liver is unable to excrete the built-up toxins to the point of forming cancer cells, which is verymon in medicine. If we had caught it earlier, she might have been saved, but now..." The doctor had not finished his words, but Mango understood clearly. All of a sudden, she felt sad and grieved. At her age, she could not brave death, much less face the fact that the people around her could pass away at any moment. "Doctor, please, no matter how much it costs, please save her. Do you think you can save her?" Mango''s request was amon request of every family member, but doctors were not all-powerful. "Mrs. Ye, I think you''d better discuss it with Mr. Ye. It shouldn''t be a problem for her to do chemotherapy now, but her body can''t hold on for much longer. Basically, it would be pointless." The doctor''s words were essentially a death sentence for Madam Ye. Thus, it was far too cruel for Mango to bear. After that, she did not know how she managed to leave the office. Outside, she saw Thomas''s anxious eyes and she asked calmly, "Is Nathan on the rooftop?" "Yes, Mrs. Ye." "Bring me a thin nket." Mango''s words made Thomas pause for a moment, but he did not dy and he asked for someone to send a nket. Then, Mango walked up to the rooftop step by step. On the rooftop, a handsome man leaned on the wall as he smoked. When heid eyes on Mango, he was slightly stunned. Nevertheless, Mango did not pay him much heed and she directly went to Nathaniel''s side. Her heart ached as she saw him fast asleep on the rooftop. "This man cares so little for himself." She thought. Then, she went next to Nathaniel and she covered him with nket in her hands in order to ward off the cold air. By now, Dn seemed to have figured out Mango''s identity. Thus, he asked with some hesitation, "Are you my sister-inw?" "Sorry, who are you?" "My name is Dn Atlinson, I''m Nathaniel''s friend." Dn happily stretched out his right hand as he said that. After Mango politely shook hands with him, she asked softly, "How long has it been since he had a good rest?" "He told me that he hasn''t slept in three days. Tell you what, this guy was a true warrior back in the military. He won''t back down at all, even in the face of so many things. In the end, he''s still human, and humans have limits. Mango, I won''t interfere in your rtionship, but I hope you can take pity on this friend of mine. Things that happened these days are not easy for him." "Ah, I see. Thank you." Mango''s eyes had never left Nathaniel all the while. There were dark circles under his eyes and his beard had started growing out. Furthermore, he was always an image-conscious man but now he had lost a lot of weight. Meanwhile, Dn realized that his presence was no longer needed as Mango only had eyes for Nathaniel. Naturally, he understood this and he spoke for while longer to Mango before he left. After that, Mango sat next to Nathaniel and she looked at him. If there weren''t so much chaos, could they have lived a life that they all wished for? On the other hand, if these things didn''t happen, how would she know about Nathaniel''s true feelings for her? Would their bond be as strong as it was now? It was important to have a passion for life. Thus, plenty of people had gotten together due to their passion, but the number of those rtionships thatsted were few and far between. Then, Mango spotted the teeth marks on Nathaniel''s wrists, which she had left not too long ago. At the time, she had not realized that she had bit him so hard until she left a deep mark on his wrist. It was obvious from the purplish-red color of the mark that it was swollen. Mango''s heart ached for him. Soon, she noticed Thomas was nearby. She whispered to him, "Bring me a first aid kit." With that, Thomas left quietly. After Mango treated Nathaniel''s wound, she whispered, "Let him sleep a little longer, about half an hour. After that, wake him up. It''s windy up here. Don''t catch a cold." "Mrs. Ye, what about you?" "I''ll go and I''ll visit Madam Ye and Rita. Someone has to take charge of this." At this moment, Mango was no longer weak or vulnerable. Her determined eyes made Thomas feel relieved. "Of course!" Then, Mango gently kissed Nathaniel''s forehead before she turned around and left. When she returned to Madam Ye''s ward, the olddy was already lying there peacefully but she had not woken up yet. Then, Mango fetched some hot water and she gently wiped the olddy''s body. She treated Madam Ye as if she were her own mother. After that, she went out to pick up some fresh flowers. When she returned, Mango inserted them in the vase and she put them in front of Madam Ye''s table. Soon, their ward was filled with a slight floral fragrance. Thus, it was somewhatforting and cheerful to the freshly awakened olddy. "You''re unwell, and still youe to take care of me?" "That''s how it should be. You''re my mother." At that, Mango smiled faintly. The determination and honesty in her smile made Madam Ye feel comforted. "Are you feeling better?" "Much better. It''s not a major problem for me." Mango''s words made Madam Ye nod with relief. "Come, I have something to give you." Next, Madam Ye waved Mango over to her. Mango then walked over and sat down beside Madam Ye. Then, the olddy took out a small brocade box from her pocket and she handed it to Mango. "This is a Ye Family heirloom and it has been passed down for generations to their daughter-in- laws. It symbolizes their status as the matriarch of the Ye Family, and I give it to you today in the hope that you and Nathan will grow old together." "Mom, I can''t possibly take it." Although Mango did not open it, the ancient sigil on the box made her understand that this thing was most likely very valuable. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Flowever, Madam Ye smiled and she asked, "Don''t you want to grow old together with Nathan?" "Yes, but you really don''t have to be in such a hurry to give it to me. There are still so many things Nathaniel and I have to work out, we..." "I don''t have much time left." Madam Ye''s words immediately shut Mango up. "Mom, what are you talking about?" "You don''t have to hide anything from me. I knew something was wrong with my body the moment Nathan asked me to get a checkup. After all these years abroad, I''ve had body aches from time to time but I couldn''t find anything wrong with me. Now that I''ve actually fainted, I know that my time is running out." Undoubtedly, Madam Ye was wise. Furthermore, she seemed to live a particrly non-traditional and extraordinary life, both for others and for herself. Thus, Mango suddenly felt a lump in her throat. "Mom, you''re just exhausted. The doctor said that you''re fine." "You don''t have tofort me, Mango. I know my own body. Although I don''t know how much time I still have, you have to remember what I''m going to say." "Of course, go ahead." "From now on, destroy my medical report. If Nathan asks, tell him that there''s nothing wrong with me, other than me being exhausted. At my age, there''s no need to try and treat me anymore. Right now, the Ye Family is going through a lot of turmoil, and there are a lot of things that Nathan can''t handle on his own. You are the Ye Family''s daughter- in-w and the current matriarch. No matter what status you used to have, I will legitimize you as the madam of the Ye family in front of everyone in Ocean City. Do you understand?" Madam Ye''s words made Mango somewhat surprised and puzzled. "Mom, what do you mean?" "I''m going to arrange another wedding ceremony for you and Nathan!" As soon as Madam Ye said this, Mango was astonished. "Wedding ceremony? No, there''s no need for that. The rtionship between Nathan and I doesn''t need all that. As long as you ept us, I don''t care about the opinions of anyone else." "But some people do care. You''re a good girl, Mango. I know that you have no ill intentions towards the Ye Family. Listen to me, you have to promise me on this matter!" Meanwhile, Madam Ye held Mango''s hand tightly. The strength of Madam Ye''s grip made Mango frown slightly. Then, she realized that perhaps there would be other intentions behind this wedding ceremony. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Mango seemed to realize something as she looked into Madam Ye''s eyes. Thus, the olddy smiled in relief as she realized that her daughter-inw was a very intelligent woman. She patted the back of Mango''s hand and she said softly, "This is an item that symbolizes the matriarch of the Ye Family. Make sure to keep it safe. Many people have sworn loyalty to it." "Many people? Like who...?" "You are kind of impatient, girl." With that, Madam Ye sighed softly and she handed the brocade box to Mango. After that, Mango opened it and she saw that it was an old ring. The totem on it seemed to have another interpretation, it radiated with both humility and a sense of nobility. "This ring is half of a pair. The one you have is for the madam and Nathan has the other ring. It belongs to the head of the Ye family, but he has never worn it. The reason why I didn''t give it to you five years ago is that I had no idea how long you and Nathan wouldst. Even then, it was obvious that you loved my son very much. As a mother, I was proud as well as happy about that. But as the matriarch of the Ye Family, I felt guilty and I med myself because I didn''t know whether you were a good fit for my son." Now, Madam Ye did not hold back her words. In the past, Mango might have been sad because of these words. However, since she had experienced so much, she did not feel sad. This was because she knew that what Madam Ye said to her were probably the secrets of the Ye Family which she failed to find in the past. "Do you think I''m a good fit now?" "It''s not about whether or not you''re not a good fit, it''s about Nathan''s approval. Nathan had told me before that he wanted to give up his identity as a member of the Ye Family just to be with you and your son. Nathan''s actions made me understand his feelings. He was never a talkative child. Nick, however, was the exact opposite of him. He was expressive and easygoing. Nick lived simply ording to his wishes, and he passed away just as simple." When she spoke of Nick, Madam Ye''s eyes were wet with tears. She had lost her son before her hair was even grey. Surely that would be a tough pill to swallow for anyone. Mango could not say much about her brother-inw whom she had never met, but she could see that both Nathaniel and Madam Ye missed him very much. "Mom, you can''t bring someone back from the dead. There''s no need to be sad." "What if I told you that Nick was still alive?" Clearly, Madam Ye''s words stunned Mango. "What?" "This is a Ye Family secret. Now that you are the madam of the Ye Family, I''ll tell you this secret because I hope you can understand that Nick''s safety is in your hands now." Madam Ye grasped Mango''s hand again. At the time, her heart was so shocked that she couldn''t ept it. "But Nathan said..." "Fie doesn''t know either. Everyone thinks that Nick died sacrificing himself for the country, but only I and another person know that he is still alive. As for what he is doing now, you don''t need to know. All you need to know is that if one day Nick asks you for help, you must help him." Obviously, Madam Ye didn''t intend to make it clear to Mango about what Nick was doing. Thus, Mango was very shocked, but she still nodded and obeyed. The olddy looked at the ring in her hand and she said, "This ring is not only a symbol of your identity, but also your responsibility to protect the Ye Family. I know you''re worried about Zion''s disappearance. I''m also a mother, so I know how you feel. I don''t know where Zion is now, but I can tell you that he is still alive. You can continue to search for him, but you need to do so in secret." "But why?" This, Mango did not understand. Zion was her son, and also a true-born son of the Ye Family. Why did she need to be so sneaky? Madam Ye sighed and she said, "There has to be someone in the Ye Family who grows up in the darkness. In Nathan''s generation, that person was Nick. Now that Wisdom has been announced as the heir of the Ye Family, that can''t be changed, so..." At that, Mango seemed to understand something all of a sudden. "Did you orchestrate Zion''s disappearance?" "To be precise, it was Nick who rescued Zion. As for where they went, I guess only Nick knows. Rest assured that he will nurture Zion well, and one day you will meet him again."" "Mom, I don''t understand. What''s going on?" Mango had never imagined that her missing son would be with her brother-inw. What was more, her mother-inw apparently even hid the truth from Nathaniel. Then, Madam Ye whispered, "The Ye Family has always been working with both sides of thew for the past hundred years. Do you know why?" "I don''t know, isn''t it because our family has deep roots in themunity as well as extensive connections?" "That''s certainly one aspect, but those connections can change anytime, unless the hidden forces are our own." Madam Ye knew that Mango was very smart. Thus, when she finished making her statement, Mango naturally understood. "Do you mean that the hidden powers in Ocean City belongs to our family?" "That''s right!" After that, Madam Ye looked out the window as she whispered, "The Ye Family''s always had twins for generations, be it either brother and sister or just brothers. But in each generation, one of those children will die. Do you know why?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Is it because they have to hide their identity and they have to work in secret in order to protect the Ye Family''s background?" Thus, Mango''s thoughts were flying fast through her mind. Madam Ye nodded in relief. "During this generation, Nick was the first one to have children, but unfortunately, Macy only gave birth to one child, which was Wisdom. This factplicated things, but Wisdom is definitely part of our family. As for why Macy did not have twins, it was because she mistakenly ate something wrong back then in another state. Thus, it caused the other child to be a stillbirth. Flowever, Wisdom was more survivable and devoured his own brother before he was born with difficulty, but then his own health was affected as well. So, I never knew who to give the Ye Family''s Dark Night Empire until you and Zion came along." Madam Ye''s words shocked Mango very much. "The Dark Night Empire?" "Yes, the Dark Night Empire and the Ye Family''s roots are the same, so a strong heir is needed to inherit them. Previously, it was Nick, and now it is Zion because he is also a child of the Ye Family. In fact, from the moment you and Zion appeared and when Nathan told me that you were his wife, I knew that you had another child. Thus, I only found about about Rita after I did some investigating. She''s precious as she is the only girl born in our Ye Family for the past hundred years. However, Rita has suffered enough, so she deserves to live openly as the daughter of the Ye family. Mango, please forgive me for taking Zion away without your permission. Setting him down this path in life is my fault, but I made this choice for the sake of the Ye family." Madam Ye''s eyes were full of guilt and self-me, but theycked regret. Hence, Mango''s emotions were veryplicated. Truthfully, she did not expect that she would hear this, and things that evolved waspletely out of her expectations. Up until now, she always thought that Zion had been kidnapped. Furthermore, she worried every day about his current situation. However, Madam Ye had suddenly told her that Zion was safe and sound with her brother-inw. Unfortunately, Zion would be living a very different life now and he would not be able to live openly for the rest of his life. Thus, Mango''s heart was very sad. "How could you? Mom, he''s my son!" Although Mango did not me her too much, she sounded extremely angry and dissatisfied obviously. That was right! Who could tolerate their own child being treated like this? After all, Zion was only four years old! His life hadn''t even begun, but it had already been predestined by other people. What was more, perhaps Zion would never show his face to other people ever again. Mango did not even know if she would meet him ever again. Right now, she couldn''t ept that having a son was equal to having no son. Thus, Madam Ye naturally knew her grievances. She sighed and she said, ""I know you me me, and maybe Nathan will me me for this too. In the past, the Ye Family''s Dark Night Empire was directly under the jurisdiction of the matriarch, and although the family knew about it, they were not involved. The family was only in charge of the public business, but the matriarch had to bear more responsibility, do you understand?" At that, Mango frowned deeply. "Mom, what do you mean by that?" "From now on, all the power of the Dark Night Empire is yours, and this ring is a token. Since Nathan''s father died young, I''m the one who handles both the business and the Dark Night Empire. As a woman, I''m exhausted, but I can''t fall because there are still people who need me. Mango, I now leave the Dark Night Empire in your hands, as well as Nathan and the rest of the Ye Family." Madam Ye looked at Mango solemnly, which suddenly made her feel sad. "Mom, I don''t understand, what''s going on?" "There are many important people in the Dark Night Empire. Our main function is as the country''s intelligence acquisition organization. We''re affiliated with the government. Do you understand?" As she heard that, Mango was surprised once again. "You mean to say..." "Why do you think the Ye Family has been standing for a hundred years? Both the Hans family and the Song family are well established in Ocean City and they are old families, but why can''t they compare to us? That''s because the Ye Family has been serving the from the very beginning, both overtly and covertly. The Dark Night Empire is very important, and the family members in charge must be people who are resilient. The position is not for just anyone to hold." Madam Ye''s acknowledgment of Mango''s abilities was very firm, which shocked Mango very much. "I didn''t do anything, so why do you think I''m the right person for the responsibility?" "Because Nathan thought you were right for him, and because you were sincere to him. The fire incident five years ago caused a lot of misunderstanding between you two, but what you did for Nathan after you came back waspletely sincere and pure. Even under those circumstances, you still did not hurt Nathan or the Ye Family. That proves the strength of your character. You may be young, but the experience is the best teacher and you will certainly grow. I also believe that the Ye family will prosper with the efforts of both you and Nathaniel." The olddy smiled very wisely. Then, Mango suddenly felt that Madam Ye saw through her very easily. Although she still felt embarrassed and sad, but in the end, she had Madam Ye''s recognition, and that was enough for her. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 "Mom, I still don''t quite understand, I..." "You can look for answerster and discover it if you don''t understand now. I can only say this much. As for how far the Ye family can go, it''s up to you and Nathaniel. I feel so relieved after passing this heavy burden onto you. Even though I don''t know how long I have left, I''ll just focus on being a grandma and I''ll take care of Rita and Wisdom." The olddy smiled teasingly. Right then, Mango knew that she did not want to discuss it further. Although she had not spent a lot of time with Madam Ye, Mango knew that madam Ye was a person who had a n for everything. Up until now, Mango had thought that Madam Ye did not like Zion and didn''t ept him. Ever since they showed up at Ocean City until Zion''s disappearance, Madam Ye had never paid any attention to Zion at all. Furthermore, she did not even mention his name. Because of this, Mango had once hated her, and she felt particrly distressed about it. But now, it seemed that Madam Ye had not taken Zion lightly at all. Hence, Mango didn''t know what to say. Her emotions were mixed andplicated. The, she whispered, "Mom, if you knew everything, how could you let Nanny Zhang do such a thing to me, Nathan and even Zion?" "That''s because it''s no longer peaceful working in the Dark Night Empire."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Madam Ye narrowed her eyes and she said in a grave voice, "Since ancient times, absolute power has always led ill intentions in other people. Even some of the descendants of the Ye Family were evil. Back then, Nathan''s father was the head of the Ye Family and his brother, Nathan''s uncle, was in charge of the Dark Night Empire. Unfortunately, he wanted to turn it into his own independent organization. Mango, you have to remember that no matter what, the Empire serves our country. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have military experience, but you have to remember this as it''s important. The Ye family and the Empire belongs to the country. Everything we have, we owe it to our homnd. Thus, we are in service of the homnd and its people, and no one else. Do you understand?" These words were spoken by the olddy with particr prudence, even with a hint of sternness. Mango was not sure if she understoodpletely, but she nodded anyway. The olddy said in a low voice, "His uncle was a traitor. Fie thought that the Ye Family, with its illustrious background, could separate from the country and be one entity. So, he nned to leave the country with the Dark Night Empire and he even encouraged many people to join him in trying to seize power. Ultimately, he failed. Now, his uncle''s whereabouts are unknown, and the Empire is in turmoil. Thus, I understand my current medical situation better than anyone else." Hence, these words stunned Mango again. She felt that she had heard too many shocking things today. "Mom, do you know who poisoned you?" "It was Nanny Zhang!" Madam Ye''s words were calm. Although Mango had her suspicions, she was still a little surprised when she heard this answer from Madam Ye. After all, Madam Ye had always defended Nanny Zhang, hadn''t she? What kind of tolerance level did Madam Ye have that allowed her to tolerate Nanny Zhang even though she knew that she was being poisoned? After all these years, everyone knew that the olddy was very protective of Nanny Zhang, even more so than just any ordinary servant. Hence, what secret did they share? Looking at Mango''s confused eyes, Madam Ye smiled. "You''re smart. As expected, Nathan has good taste." This sentence both praised Mango as well as Nathaniel. Then, Mango smiled sheepishly. It was the first time that Madam Ye had praised her like this, so she was somewhat embarrassed. Seeing her like this, Madam Ye was reminded of herself in her youth. "You know what? Once upon a time, I was just like you,ing from a noble family. I knew nothing and I fell in love deeply. Only after marrying into the Ye Family did I realize how deep their connections went, but unfortunately I couldn''t back out by then." Madam Ye recited her story with a hint of sweet remembrance. Hence, she was like both a nostalgic young woman and an old man reminiscing about their past, sweet and sad at the same time. "Dad must''ve been very handsome!" "Of course he was." Madam Ye was generous with her praise for her husband. "He was even more handsome than Nathan. Can you believe it?" At this time, the olddy was no longer Nathaniel''s mother. Instead, she was proud woman, which really surprised Mango. Usually, most people would think that their son was very handsome. However, Madam Ye was not like that. Nevertheless, Mango liked her being this way. "Yes, of course Dad is more handsome than anyone else in your eyes." "Yes, he wasn''t just handsome, but he was also very affectionate. Even though he knew there would be no children between us, he still married me without hesitation. What''s more, he almost left the Ye Family for me." Then, the olddy sighed and in her eyes were the beginning of tears. On the other hand, Mango was stunned. "You couldn''t have children? How''s that possible? Then, Nathan..." "He''s actually the child of my husband and Nanny Zhang!" Madam Ye''s words struck Mango''s mind as a strong thunderbolt struck directly into her brain. "How... Does Nathan know?" "No, he doesn''t know." Initially, Madam Ye did not want to talk about this incident, but ultimately she had to reveal it. She could not talk to Nathaniel about this matter, so she had to tell Mango instead. "My blood is RH positive and my husband had RH negative blood. Hence, the two blood types are naturally ipatible and there was no way for us to conceive a child. In the first few years, I had always tried any prescriptions to change my blood quality and pH level, hoping to have a child of our own. What''s more, we even went for IVF, but all of that failed until Nanny Zhang came along." As she spoke, there was a hint of pain in Madam Ye''s eyes. "Did she get involved in the rtionship between you and dad? Was she his mistress?" "That''s not true, my husband was not a fickle man, and he was certainly not one who would betray my trust for the sake of having a child. She told us at the time that she had the means to cure me of my illness and therefore make me pregnant, which was the best news your father-inw and I could hope for. So, we took her into the Ye Family. In order to hide the truth, we told everyone that we had hired her as a servant to serve us." It could be seen that Madam Ye was still very much affected by these events, as her words were staggered. Hence, Mango did not interrupt her and she was contented to listen quietly. The olddy continued, "Nanny Zhang really is something. She gave me a traditional medical prescription, saying it was a secret family recipe. I was dubious at first, and your father-inw wouldn''t let me take it for fear that I would have problems, but I took it anyway. After taking a course of it, I did change physically and I managed to conceive a child. You wouldn''t know how happy I was back then." "Your father- in-w even threw a big banquet to announce to everyone in Ocean City that the Ye Family would soon have an heir. At that moment, I felt as if I was on top of the world, plus Nanny Zhang was very good to me and she always gave me nourishment in my body. I felt that even if I had to sacrifice my life, I would be satisfied as long as I could give birth to a son and a daughter for the Ye Family." "But I was not destined to be so lucky. When I was eight months pregnant, the baby in my belly suddenly had no heartbeat. No matter how much effort I made, the baby still passed away. When the doctors took him of my body, I could still see his little face and he looked just like my husband and I. But, he died before he could even experience this world." Suddenly, Madam Ye could not help but cry. Even after so many years, she still could not forget the pain of having lost a child. Mango did not expect to hear such a secret. Thus, she did not know how tofort Madam Ye. She gently held the olddy''s hand, and any words she had were stuck in her throat. Right now, she did not know what to say. Those who have never been a mother would never feel the pain of losing their child. Hence, only a mother would understand the feeling of wanting to die on behalf of their children. In order to make Mango morefortable, Madam Ye tried hard to stop her tears and she felt a little embarrassed. Nevertheless, Mango did not say anything. Then, she took out a tissue and she handed it over. After the olddyposed herself, she said, "Your father-inw was also very sad at that time, but he still consoled me, saying that it was not a big deal. After all, the worst that could happen was for the Ye Family to hand over their power to someone else. But, I know that he felt more distressed than anyone else. Unfortunately, my body did not allow me to get pregnant again. To be able to conceive a child once was already against nature''s decree, so at that time I thought of another way to continue the Ye Family''s bloodline." "What was the solution?" "Certainly, surrogate pregnancy was needed!" At this, Madam Ye smiled bitterly. "Thest thing a woman can ept is for her husband to have a child with another woman. But I loved him too much to lose him after losing the child. Also, there must be inheritance in the Ye family, so I had to do it. At the time, Nanny Zhang volunteered to be a surrogate. I was relieved because at least we knew each other. Moreover, Nanny Zhang swore that she would never acknowledge the child and she would continue to stay with the Ye Family to take care of them, so..." "So you agreed?" Then, Mango sighed softly, her heart went out to Madam Ye and she felt sorry for her. "Did Nanny Zhang do so because she wanted to?" "Yes! At the time, I was so grateful that I thought she was an angel who was sent by heaven to save your father-inw and me." It was then Mango suddenly noticed that something was wrong. "Did Nanny Zhang have other intentions towards the Ye Family?" "Ha ha!" Madam Ye smiled bitterly again, but the answer was evident. "I didn''t understand it until many yearster as it wasn''t clear back then. Your father-inw epted the offer of surrogacy but he was determined not to have sex with Nanny Zhang. What I didn''t expect was for Nanny Zhang to go behind my back and she nearly seduced him!" Madam Ye''s expression darkened as she spoke about the incident. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Truthfully, Mango was not surprised at all that Nanny Zhang would do that. The Ye Family had a great business. Thus, Nanny Zhang was not a fool. Once she knew that Madam Ye could not give birth, she would have an opportunity to get close to the head of the Ye Family. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. If she could sessfully seduce the head of the family, maybe she could rece Madam Ye as the mistress or madam of the Ye family. Previously, Mango hadn''t thought much about Nanny Zhang. Flowever, after this series of events, she felt that Nanny Zhang was indeed a scheming person and she was being a hypocrite. Then, Madam Ye calmed down and she said, "Your father-inw was afraid that I would be hurt again if I found out, so he kept it a secret from me. Then, he started to distance himself from Nanny Zhang and he even proposed to change surrogates. Initially, I did not understand what was going on. I stupidly thought he was not happy with my arrangement and that he had someone else on the outside. After I threw one hell of a tantrum, he agreed to the surrogacy. Unfortunately, it didn''t work either." "After that, IVF was the only thing that made Nanny Zhang sessfully pregnant. When she became pregnant, I had mixed feelings that I couldn''t exin. I knew that I would love this child very much because they were the child of the man I loved the most, but it still felt strange since I wasn''t the one who carried them. I felt conflicted up until I saw Nathaniel''s smile when he was born. At that moment, my life was finallyplete. His smile was the purest thing in the entire world, and it was something I felt I would like to protect for the rest of my life." There were tears in the corner of the olddy''s eyes, but a smile appeared on her lips. Her smile was undoubtedly charming and very kind. Right then, Mango sympathized with Madam Ye. It was beyond admirable that a woman could do this for her love. "Actually, you could have asked Nanny Zhang to leave after she gave birth." "Yes, that''s what your father-inw said at first, but unfortunately I was afraid that the child would have no breast milk, so I didn''t agree to it. So, I let Nanny Zhang stay instead. True to her word, she really was like a babysitter at the time. She would bring the baby to me as soon as she finished breastfeeding the child. I thought this would go on forever." "She won''t be satisfied being just a nanny!" Mango''s affirmative tone made Madam Ye smiled bitterly. "Yes, she was indeed not satisfied with her identity as a nanny. Gradually, I found out about this, but it was toote. She had poisoned me and your father-inw. One day, his body just copsed overnight. I never expected that she wanted all of his assets. What''s more, she wanted me out of the picture so that her child could be the heir of the Ye Family. I presume that she wanted to control everything behind the scenes just like those Empress Dowagers." Madam Ye''s eyes were a little cold as she said that. Naturally, Mango was very surprised. "She killed my father-inw?" "Yes, indeed." Madam Ye''s anger was very obvious. "Then how can you still tolerate her presence in the Ye Family?" "Back then, she controlled Nick and she had poisoned him as well. Can you imagine that? A mother who would poison her own son! She did all of that just because of her delusions of money and power." At that, Mango was shocked. "Did you go soft on her afterward?" "That''s my husband''s son! No matter what, he''s a child of the Ye Family!" Madam Ye covered her pained expression with her hands. "I couldn''t let my husband nor the Ye Family down. Ultimately, I was the one who brought Nanny Zhang into the family, and I had indirectly killed my husband. I was spared from her machinations because Nathan was always guarding me. Eventually, I had to make a deal with her because she controlled Nick. I told her that Nathan would be the heir of the Ye Family. It wasn''t a big deal if she controlled Nick, I would lose one of my sons at worst but she would have to face the full wrath of the Ye Family. Perhaps she was wise after all. After that day, she resigned herself to her ce and she cured Nick of his poisoning. However, things were never the same between us anymore." "In those years after my husband died, I worked day and night to keep the Ye family from falling apart. Regretfully, I had neglected Nathan and caused her to take advantage of the situation. By the time I realized that my son and I were bing distant, it was toote. However, I couldn''t do anything about it because the Ye Family needed me then." As she spoke, Madam Ye sighed again. "I have been estranged from Nick and Nathan for more than twenty years. Hence, I watched Nanny Zhang take control of my two children helplessly. After I handed over the Ye Family to Nathan, I knew that Nanny Zhang might harm me, so I left Ocean City and moved abroad to escape from Nanny Zhang''s ulterior motives. On the surface, I had moved away for leisure, but in reality, it was to protect Nathan and Nick. I didn''t realize that she was getting more arrogant and mischievous, she even had ties with people in the underground. If it wasn''t for Zion''s disappearance, I might not have known how deep her roots were in the Ye Family for so many years. But now that I know, I still can''t do anything towards her because there are a lot of people who are implicated with her, especially Nathan who still doesn''t know her true identity. Thus, I can only wait for the right timing." This kind of helplessness was not something that ordinary people could understand. Suddenly, Mango did not know what to say. It turned out that Nanny Zhang was actually Nathaniel''s biological mother! No wonder Nanny Zhang did not like Mango. In fact, she was a typical mother-inw who looked down at her daughter-inw. Thus, Mango was a little speechless. "So, you''re not going to tell Nathan about it?" "You tell him then. There are some things I feel that are better left unsaid. If you think it''s better to keep it a secret, then so be it. Indeed, I treat Nathan as if he were my own son." Then, the olddy sighed as she looked exhausted. Mango saw that she was not in a good health condition, so she quickly stood up. "Mom, you take a rest first, and let''s talk about it another day. You have to take care of yourself because I''m still counting on you to help me take care of the children." "All right!" After Madam Ye said all of this, it seemed like a huge burden had been lifted from her shoulders. Then, she sighed before sheid down. Afterward, she fell asleep. On the other hand, Mango could not calm down. So many secrets of the Ye Family had been revealed to her in such a short time. Thus, Mango needed time to process the information. However, she felt relieved at the same time. Fortunately, Zion was still alive and well. Mango was relieved that he was under the Ye Family''s protection. After that, she had a guard to watch over the olddy. As she left, she saw Nathaniel was standing by the door with a sour look on his face. "When did you get here?" "Long enough." Nathaniel wanted to smile, but he could not manage it. Flence, Mango knew that he might have heard something. "Let''s head back to the room. I''m a little tired." "Alright then!" Nathaniel said. Next, Nathaniel picked her up and carried her across the room. No matter how much Mango objected, he persisted in carrying her back to her ward without turning back. Nathaniel''s eyes went wide as he saw the bowl and chopsticks on the table. "Did you get over your trauma?" "Are you not happy for me?" Mango smiled like a child who had just won a prize. At that, Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly. "Of course I''m happy." "Then I deserve a reward." Afterward, Mango pouted as she looked at Nathaniel pleadingly. Thus, Nathaniel lowered his head and he kissed Mango gently. Naturally, she was not satisfied with just that. She wrapped her arms around his neck and she pressed her body against him. "Mango, your body... Um..." Before Nathaniel could finish his sentence, Mango had found a way to cut him off. After a passionate kiss, the both of them were panting hard and they were slightly aroused. Nathaniel leaned against the bed with Mango in his arms. Obviously, he knew that Mango wished for him to be happy, but how could he still be happy if he knew certain things that had been unveiled? "Is what my mother said true?" "Which one are you asking about?" Mango did not know how much Nathaniel had overheard. However, since he asked, it meant that he heard something and he was bothered by it very much. Thus, Nathaniel was silent. He intended to smoke, but as he touched the cigarette box, he looked at Mango and he ced it aside instead. "It''s okay. You can smoke one. I don''t mind." Mango knew that sometimes men needed nicotine to calm their emotions. Then, Nathaniel said, "But I mind it. Second-hand cigarette smoke will do you a lot of harm." "Then quit smoking." With that, Mango took the cigarette box from him. "Sure." There was no hesitation in Nathaniel''s voice. Smoking wasn''t that big of an addiction to him anyway. Nathaniel had picked up the smoking habit after he found out Mango had died in the fire. Back then, he had wanted to die along with her, but he still had too many responsibilities with the Ye Family. As a result, he could only numb himself with the use of cigarettes and alcohol. Now that Mango and the children were all by his side, he had to quit smoking for their health. On the other hand, Mango did not expect Nathaniel to answer so tly. Hence, she was a little surprised and she said, "Won''t you even fight me on it?" "It''s not even a good thing. What''s the point of fighting for it?" Nathaniel felt that Mango was being extremely adorable now. Apparently there was still a wife that hoped that her husband would be reluctant to quit smoking. Nathaniel figured that Mango was definitely a rare breed. Seeing Nathaniel smile, Mango snorted and she put the cigarette box back on the table. "Why do I feel like you''ve justid a trap for me?" "You think too much. You''d trap yourself with that absent brain of yours." "Nathaniel Ye!" Then, Mango gave him a subdued kick, causing Nathaniel''s muffledughter. The next moment, he quickly grabbed her foot and he whispered, "What do you think you''re doing?" "What do you want? You feel better after a nap, so you can bully me? I''ll have you know that I''m now the madam of the Ye Family! Mom has told me that she''s going to n another wedding ceremony for us. If you don''t propose properly, forget about me even agreeing to marry you." Mango averted her gaze and she looked rather arrogant. Then, Nathanielughed. "Where do you think you can go? Hmm?" "There''s no where on this where I can''t go, cause I have power now! I... Ah! Nathaniel, you sneaky b*stard!" Mango yelled before she could finish her words because Nathaniel''s hands had snuck under her clothes and tickled her. "Let go! Hahahaha! It tickles!" Mango dodged Nathaniel to the best of her ability. Meanwhile, the room was filled with the sound of her brightughter. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 After Nathaniel and Mango finished their tickle fight, the two of themid quietly on the bed, enjoying the moment of peace. In fact, Mango knew that Nathaniel was actually in a bad mood. Anyone who found out that the mother they had known for close to thirty years was not their real mother would be in a foul mood. However, Mango did not know how to approach the subject. In the end, Nathaniel sighed softly and he said, "I didn''t expect Nanny Zhang to be my biological mother. No wonder mum always protects her and she wouldn''t allow me to hurt her. That''s why." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Do you me her?" Mango did not know what Nathaniel was thinking at the time, so she asked him carefully. Nathaniel smiled bitterly and he said, "me her for what? For being too nice to me or for hiding the truth from me? To be honest, I used to think that my mother was strict and she was always very busy. I actually knew that it wasn''t easy for the Ye Family to rely on my mother alone to support such a big industry, but I was still a child at that time and actually really wanted to be by her side." "Maybe Nick didn''t feel it as much as me. Ever since he was a child, Nick wasn''t healthy and he was always under the supervision of Nanny Zhang. On the other hand, I was with my mother and she brought me everywhere, probably because I was the heir of the Ye Family. I saw her hard work, and I saw her negotiate contracts despite being sick. Thus, she and I were closer until Nanny Zhang told me that my mother never loved us. Back then, I was very sad." As he spoke of the past, Nathaniel felt upset. Even though it had been so many years, it seemed that he still could not let go of the pain. "Nanny Zhang is a despicable person." Mango had blurted that out without thought, and it was quickly followed with a feeling of embarrassment. In the past, she could say whatever she wanted. However, now that she knew Nanny Zhang was Nathaniel''s biological mother, she did not know if Nathaniel would be angry if she spoke like this. Then, she looked at Nathaniel cautiously and she found Nathaniel was looking at her with a smile on his lips. "Oh, so now you''re afraid huh?" "Humph! I''m not afraid of you!" Unfortunately, Mango''s thoughts had been found out. She hastily turned her head away. Nathaniel reached out and he held her hand tightly. Then, he said, "After you disappeared, I did some investigation and I found out what kind of person Nanny Zhang truly was. What''s more, it''s very likely that she was involved in the fire incident five years ago. Even if she is my biological mother, I won''t hold back. I will find out what she did to my mother." "What else have you found out so far?" All of a sudden, Mango thought of Madam Ye''s medical report. Madam Ye did not want Nathaniel to know. Perhaps she was afraid that it would make things difficult for him. Even in the midst of enmity and hatred, the olddy still chose to spare Nathaniel''s feelings. Thus, she went as far as to destroy her own medical report and she concealed Nanny Zhang''s true nature from Nathaniel. In the end, she was afraid the truth would hurt him. Mango did not know how much Nathaniel had overheard, so she could only ask him like this. As he saw her eyes shifting suspiciously, Nathaniel suddenly asked, "Are you hiding something from me?" "Of course not!" Thus, Mango answered quickly, but she seemed guilty. Nathaniel looked at her and he whispered, "Is it about my mother''s health?" "Huh? I don''t know anything about that." Mango paused for a moment and she was about feign ignorance. However, Nathaniel said, "Did my mother say something to you? I only heard thetter part of your conversation about my upbringing. My mother must have told you about her health, right? Maybe she already knows what''s going on. Does it have anything to do with Nanny Zhang?" Mango found herself at a loss from the barrage of questions from Nathaniel. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m tired, so I''m gonna take a nap." "Mango..." "Don''t bother me!" At that moment, she felt like sticking her head into the mud in order to avoid Nathaniel''s gaze. Right then, she finally understood Madam Ye''s feelings. Who could bear to hurt a smart and kind person like Nathaniel? Hence, Nathaniel did not continue to ask her. Instead, he gently embraced Mango from behind and he whispered, "Rest for a while. We''ll check in on Ritater." "Rita''s been discharged?" Mango turned around quickly, and she looked particrly nervous. Regretfully, Nathaniel shook his head and he said, "Not so fast. I heard from the doctor that the experts are treating her and it seems to be working. Anyway, Rita''s fallen asleep." "She''s asleep? How''s that possible? She''s in so much pain..." "There''s a new procedure called painless treatment. It allows the patients to be treated with no pain at all. It''s a new technique recently developed overseas, but I''ve heard that it''s quite effective. So, we should be more confident about Rita." "Okay then!" When it came to Rita, Mango felt somehow sad and Rita had suffered much hardship ever since she was born. When Mango thought of Rita, she could not help but think of Zion. Then, she remembered what Mrs. Ye had told her about the Dark Night Empire. "Nathan, mom gave me this." Mango took out the antique ring. Next, Nathaniel took a solemn look at it. "Did Mom give it to you?" "Yes." Then, Nathaniel procured another ring from his pocket. It was somewhat simr, but it was obvious that it belonged to a man at first nce. "This is the sigil of the head of the Ye Family. It is said that the ring of the Madam has other functions. Didn''t Mom tell you?" "No, she didn''t." Thus, Mango pretended not to know anything. In fact, she had nned to entice Nathaniel to keep talking as she needed to know how much he knew. Nathaniel frowned and he said, "I''ve heard of this ring since I was a child, but I''ve never seen it. I didn''t expect it to be in the hands of my mother. Forget it since my mother didn''t tell you anything. I''m sure she''ll tell you one day. You mustn''t lose this ring. I''m not sure what it''s for, but it''s very important to the Ye Family." "Got it." In fact, Mango was about to tell Nathaniel about the Dark Night Empire when she heard someone knocking on the door. "Mr. Ye, Miss Shen and the experts havee out." "Let''s go, we''ll check on Rita." Hearing that, Nathaniel got up from the bed and he pulled Mango up along with him. The two of them opened the door, and they saw Thomas was standing outside anxiously. "Where are they?" "They''ve sent Rita to the VIP ward, but there''s an extra machine with her." Thomas was confused and he told them everything he had seen. After that, Nathaniel and Mango rushed to Rita''s ward. On arrival, they spotted Rita on the hospital bed and she looked very thin. A cann was inserted into her nostrils, and the cann was connected to a machine next to her. "What is this thing?" "It''s a painkiller device. It can relieve Rita''s physical pain." Many of the experts were old. After they heard Mango''s words, they quickly answered her. Mango did not want to disturb Rita, so she asked Thomas to invite the experts to the office. Then, Nathaniel followed them as well. After talking to the experts, Mango learned that Rita''s condition was still curable. What was more, even her morphine reliance could be eliminated. Mango''s eyes filled with tears as she heard the experts'' words. Finally, the heavy burden in her heart had been relieved. Furthermore, the experts hade up with two more treatment ns and they spoke to Mango and Nathaniel about it. The two of them found the ns agreeable and they went ahead with them. The experts shared the same opinion as the hospital''s doctors. Currently, Rita''s body was unable to undergo the stresses of having a kidney transnt, and their main focus was to give her body time to recover. Thus, Mango and Nathaniel quickly agreed. As long as they could save Rita, they would try anything. It was at this moment that Mango realized that someone was missing. "Where is Wisdom? Fie was sleeping in my room when I left. Just now..." At that, Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed. "I didn''t see Wisdom in your room though." Mango''s heart rate spiked. "Thomas, where''s Wisdom? Did anyone see where Wisdom went?" Flence, Mango was filled with anxiety. Thomas wasted no time and he hurriedly asked someone to look for Wisdom. Then, the bodyguard at the door said that Wisdom had left not long ago. It seemed that he had gone to the backyard. Next, Nathaniel and Mango rushed to the backyard. The Ye Family was currently in chaos, and they did not want anything to happen to Wisdom. After all, he was Nick''s only son. When the two of them arrived at the backyard, they could not find Wisdom at all. Then, an inexplicable sense of fear shrouded Mango. "What the hell is going on?" She muttered. "Don''t worry, the ce is very secure. It''s impossible to leave with someone without anyone knowing. Let''s try to look for him again." Nathaniel was also anxious, but he could not help but reassure Mango when she looked like this. "How can I not worry? Zion is already missing. If anything happens to Wisdom, I..." "Mango..." At that, Nathaniel held her hand tightly. Then, he spotted a small figure that was lying on the ground near them. Who else could it be but Wisdom? "What is this kid doing?" Next, Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief but he felt irritated at the same time. Thus, he quickly walked over, but then Mango stopped him. "Don''t be impulsive. Let''s see what he''s doing?" Hence, Mango and Nathaniel quietly walked over to him, only to find that Wisdom hadid on the ground in an attempt to catch butterflies. A butterfly pped its wings on the stalk of a petunia flower. In an instant, Wisdom reached out his hands and he caught the butterfly by its wings. Next, he giggled as he stored the butterfly in a bottle. Up until then, there were already a few butterflies in the ss bottle. After that, Wisdom stood up happily. Then, he spotted Nathaniel and Mango was standing behind him. At the sight of them, he was surprised as well as a little subdued. "Daddy, mommy, why are you here?" "What are you doing?" Nathaniel had always thought that it was only girls who caught butterflies. Thus, how could a brat like Wisdom do such a boring thing? Clearly, Wisdom was simultaneously awed as well as scared by Nathaniel. Hence, he looked at Nathaniel before he quietly moved behind Mango. Those little mud- soaked hands just grabbed and As Nathaniel gazed over at him, Wisdom hurriedly released his grip. However, he fell over as his feet were unsteady. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 "Ah!" Wisdom shrieked in rm and Mango quickly held him steadily. Now that he was upright, Wisdom hugged her unconsciously and the mud dirtied Mango''s clothes even further. As he saw this, Nathaniel shook his head in irritation and he asked, "Do I look like I''ll eat you up?" "Urm...No..." Wisdom answered in a low voice. Thus, Mango felt distressed to see him like this. "Well Nathaniel, your face is serious enough to scare a child. Wisdom, tell mommy, what are you doing here?" Mango red at Nathaniel yfully before she asked Wisdom softly. Thus, Wisdom replied softly, "Rita said that she likes butterflies, but then she can''t be under the sun. She always sees butterflies flying around the window. So, I just wanted to catch a few butterflies and give them to her. Maybe then she would hurt less." Mango and Nathaniel both felt like crying as they heard Wisdom''s innocent voice, even Nathaniel''s eyes were also slightly moist. "Boy, don''t do this again. Also, whenever you go out, you have to tell Mommy, okay? You ran away without saying a word. Do you know that we were very worried about you?" "I''m sorry, mommy. I''ll be more careful next time." Only then did Wisdom realized that Nathaniel and Mango hade out to look for him. Right then, he felt slightly embarrassed. "It''s all right. Wisdom is the most considerate little boy in our family. Plus, Rita has been discharged, but she hasn''t woken up. How about we go and visit her together?" "Okay!" Hearing that, Wisdom smiled happily. After that, Mango picked Wisdom up, but he was instead carried over by Nathaniel from the hands of Mango. "Let me do it. You haven''t recovered fully and this little man weighs a ton." "You don''t have to do that, I can walk on my own." At that, Wisdom replied sensibly. Although it was really nice being in mommy''s arms, he still decided to walk by himself. "It''s fine. Daddy will carry you." Next, Nathaniel took Wisdom from Mango''s arms and he ced Wisdom on his shoulders. "Ah! Haha!" It was rare for Wisdom to be carried so high by Nathaniel. Thus, heughed happily. As she saw their happy faces, Mango suddenly thought of Zion. If Zion was still here, perhaps he should probably be so happy as well. Thus, Mango''s eyes shed with a hint of pain. She had no idea where Zion was. Now, she was impatiently waiting for news on her son''s current situation, but unfortunately there was none. Madam Ye had just handed the Dark Night Empire over to her. However, she had no idea what she was going to do or how she was going to contact those people. After Nathaniel had walked for a while, he found that Mango was not following him. Then, he stopped and was somewhat confused. "What''s wrong? Is there something on your mind?" "Oh Nah, I just thought of Zion." Mango''s words made a hint of sadness that appeared in Nathaniel''s eyes. "Don''t worry, we''ll find him." After hearing about Zion, Wisdom''s excitement was reduced. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Mommy, I''ll help find brother too." "It''s okay. Zion wille back." After that, Mango patted his head and she returned to Rita''s ward with Nathaniel. Nathaniel adamantly wished to stay by Rita''s side until she woke up. Thus, Mango and Wisdom did not ask him to do otherwise. After the two of them left the ward, Nathaniel went straight to Madam Ye''s room. At this moment, the olddy was still resting and she was sleeping soundly. This time, Nathaniel''s emotion was very different. The woman in front of him was not his biological mother, but she had given him a lot of motherly love and guidance. Back when he was a child, she had apanied him all night whenever he was sick. He used to think that his mother favored him and she seemed to be a little indifferent to Nick, but he did not expect that this woman was not his biological mother. But then, so what? Even if she was not his biological mother, Nathaniel was grateful for her care over the years, compared with Nanny Zhang''s ulterior efforts. Hence, Nathaniel was much more open-minded. Meanwhile, Mango did not know what Nathaniel was thinking and she was not sure what to say. Thus, she could only apany him in silence. Then, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "No matter who she is, in my heart, she is my mother as well as the grandmother of our children." "I agree! Mother is a great woman." Nathaniel did not refute her. Then, Mango remembered Madam Ye''s instructions and she whispered, "I''ll head out for a while." "Okay." Nathaniel did not ask her where she was going. Instead, he nodded. After that, Mango quickly left the ward and then she went to the doctor''s office to find Madam Ye''s attending doctor. "Doctor, I want my mother- in-w''s disease and physical condition report." "All right." The doctor knew Mango''s true identity and he did not hesitate to give her all the reports. Initially, Mango was about to request something from the doctor. But ultimately, she left the office without saying anything. Although Madam Ye had asked her to destroy the reports so that Nathaniel would not see them, she really did not want a good woman like Madam Ye to be controlled by Nanny Zhang. Even now, she had to endure the nefarious plots of Nanny Zhang for Nathaniel''s sake. Thus, she could not personally hand over the report to Nathaniel, but at the same time, she did not want to stop Nathaniel from knowing the truth if Nathaniel wanted to investigate it. After Mango took the reports, she did not destroy them immediately. Instead, she put it in a file folder and she hid it in a private cab. After doing all this, Mango returned to the ward only to find that Nathaniel was no longer there. Then, Thomas told Mango that Nathaniel had gone to make her something to eat. There was a small kitchen in this hospital, which Nathaniel had specially constructed for Mango. After that, Mango followed Thomas'' directions and she found herself outside the kitchen. The kitchen was not very big, it was about the size of a room. However, it was a fully-furnished kitchen and a lot of things were still sealed in their original packaging. Thus, it seemed to Mango that this kitchen was brand new. Inside, Nathaniel had rolled up his sleeves and he was busy cooking. Suddenly, Mango felt that this sight was really warm. It touched her heart. It used to be her who chased after Nathaniel all the time, and she was the one who cooked his favorite meals as she waited for him toe home. But now, Nathaniel, who was a superior man, had taken off his suit and he looked like a stay- at- home husband just to make her a bowl of soup. It seemed that his actions had really moved her. In fact, women were easily moved creatures. They would wholeheartedly give themselves to a man for the smallest of things if the man was someone they felt was worthy of their efforts. After that, Mango gently opened the door and she went in. The smell of grease and smoke in the kitchen made her feel sick. Although she had eaten a bowl of porridge earlier, Mango''s body was still a little repelled by food. s, there were some things that could not be done overnight. However, Mango still endured the nauseating feeling and she went to Nathaniel. Then, she gently hugged his strong waist from behind. The familiar scent of her body made Nathaniel pause. He smiled casually and he asked, "What are you doing here?" "I''m here to see Chef Ye and check what he''s nning to make something delicious for me." Next, Mango pressed her face against Nathaniel''s back. It felt so warm and broad. Thus, Nathaniel paused his cooking and he said with a smile, "You head out first. The smell of smoke here is very strong. I heard that you can already eat some porridge, but the doctor said that your stomach needs to recover slowly. The smell of the smoke here is too strong for you." "I can''t stand it. However, can you take it? Mr. Ye, the big president?" Truthfully, Mango just did not want to let go of Nathaniel. She felt that she was like a child that always eager to be affectionate with Nathaniel. This feeling was like first love. She was happy and excited, but she feared that Nathaniel would be annoyed with her clinginess. Nevertheless, Nathaniel smiled and he said, "I''m just a man now, not a president." "I don''t see a man, I only see a chef. Haha." Thus, Mango teasingly drew a circle on Nathaniel''s belly with her finger. Soon, Nathaniel''s body stiffened. "Hmm...Don''t mess around." "What are you talking about?" Hence, Mango''s interest was suddenly piqued. Nathaniel, who had always been serious and indifferent, was meticulous at all times except for his enthusiasm in bed. On the contrary, that made Mango feel naughtier. As she spoke, she put her hand under Nathaniel''s shirt. Her hand was a little cold. As soon as it touched Nathaniel''s skin, he paused for a moment before he stopped her hand. He said, "This is the kitchen. Don''t y with fire. " "Well, I''m not doing anything." Thus, Mango smiled teasingly and she wanted to continue to make fun of him. However, Nathaniel grabbed her arm, he turned her around, and he pressed her directly against the kitchen ind. "Ah!" Mango saw only a sh before she realized that she had switched ces with Nathaniel. Furthermore, his breathing was rapid and his mesmerizing eyes carried a hint of calmness on the surface even though he was aroused internally. "What are you doing?" Mango asked him. "Nothing? I just want to hug you." Then, Mango smiled shamelessly and she hugged Nathaniel. Sheid her face on his chest and she listened to his elerating heartbeat. Her smile was as mischievous as the Cheshire Cat. Nathaniel sighed softly and he said, "You want to do it here?" "What?" In fact, Mango had just wanted to tease Nathaniel, and she did not intend to do anything here. So when Nathaniel suddenly asked her, she did not realize what was going on. Then, she gently scratched Nathaniel''s chest as if she were a kitten. With that, he suddenly lowered his head and he kissed Mango''s sexy petite lips. "Hmm..." Mango was stunned for a moment. When she wanted to struggle, she found that her hands had been sped behind Nathaniel''s back and they were pressed against the kitchen ind. She struggled, but in the end she could not resist Nathaniel''s passionate kiss. After a while, she was a little dazed. Nathaniel kissed her like a madman. It was like he could not wait to suck Mango into his body. At the moment, Mango was breathing heavily. She felt that she had inhaled a lot of oxygen, yet she had no strength to fight him. Nathaniel kissed all the way down her body. Thus, Mango was so pliable that her legs went soft and she nearly fell to the ground. Fortunately, Nathaniel hoisted her up onto the kitchen ind. His eyes were ridiculously charming, and they held a sh of lust. "Let''s try it?" "Try what?" Right then, Mango''s mind was nk. Hence, she had asked the question absentmindedly but then Nathaniel pressed himself against her. The fiery feeling stated his intentions clearly to Mango, who blushed bright red all the way down her neck. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Nathaniel could not hold himself any longer as he saw Mango''s shyness. Soon, he lowered his head and he bit down hard on Mango''s earlobe. "Ah! It hurts!" In truth, it was not just pain, but it was also a numb feeling that made Mango unable to refuse him, but she knew that it was too bold to do it here. What if someone passed by? Wouldn''t she just be ashamed then? Mango pushed Nathaniel with a gentle and soft hand and she said, "Why are you being like this? I just came here to see you." "I thought you came to give me something to eat." Nathaniel''s voice was husky and he did not show any signs of retreat. Thus, this forced Mango into a corner. Behind her was the kitchen ind, and in front of her was Nathaniel. Right then, he stared at Mango eagerly, which made her heart race and she felt shy. "Nonsense. I just...uhm..." Before Mango could finish her words, Nathaniel kissed her hard again. This time, she did not speak and she allowed Nathaniel to lead her into the adult sexual''s fantasy. As all their passions came to a climax, Mango was having stars in her eyes. Then, she moaned loudly as she was truly indulged in it, and soon, she fell into Nathaniel''s arms. Thus, her clothes were a mess, but Nathaniel remained unruffled. Mangoy in his arms and she said coyly, "It''s all your fault, you beast." "You''re right. I am a beast." Nathaniel became very agreeable once he was satisfied. To him, whatever his wife said was right, and hebed his fingers through her hair. Meanwhile, Mango was drenched in sweat and her body was exhausted. After that, Nathaniel picked her up and he tidied her clothes before they walked outside. Soon, Mango became nervous. "Let''s not go out first. If I leave like this, people will see me." Wouldn''t it be a shame for her then? Unbothered, Nathaniel said with a smile, "It''s okay. I''ll ask them to close their eyes." "Nathaniel!" Mango pouted and she threw a punch at him. If he asked everyone to close their eyes, wouldn''t they know what Nathaniel and Mango had done in the kitchen? Thus, Nathaniel''s chest heaved violently. It was obvious that he was stifling hisughter. Nevertheless, Mango was irritated enough that she leaned down and she bit in him on the neck. She was only trying to vent her anger, so it was not a hard bite. However, Nathaniel did not care at all. For him, Mango''s strength was too soft, and the only issue was that the area turned wet and itchy. "If you don''t stop that, I''ll have my way with you properly after we get back to the ward. I haven''t had my fill of you yet." Then, Nathaniel threatened in a low voice. At that, Mango was loosening his teeth and she stared at him with some indignation. She had wanted to say something to him, but she was interrupted by Thomas'' abrupt appearance. "Mr. Ye." Thus, Mango was so spooked that she thrust her head straight into Nathaniel''s arms. She was afraid that Thomas would realize what they had done. However, she was unaware that the more she did that, the more awkward Thomas felt. It was obvious from Nathaniel''s rumpled clothing what they had just done. What was more, Mango''s shyness just confirmed his suspicions. After that, Thomas coughed awkwardly. At that moment, Mango felt as if her face was on fire. Moreover, she wished to hide in the ground from such an embarrassing moment. "It''s all your fault, Nathaniel!" Then, she pinched Nathaniel''s chest in retaliation. Unfortunately, his chest was muscr with nary a hint of loose skin, so Mango failed at pinching him. Thus, she huffed in irritation and she proceeded to hide further in his arms. Nathaniel''s triumphant smile grew more and more obvious. "What''s going on?" "There''s news from Ocean City." Thomas did not hide anything from Mango and he spoke in a low voice. Then, Nathaniel nodded and he casually walked with Mango to the ward. "Are you hungry? Why don''t I make you something to eat? Rest after you finish eating. I have some matters to settle here." As he spoke, Nathaniel ced her on the bed. Even then, the blush on Mango''s body had not faded, and it was particrly mesmerizing to Nathaniel. Nathaniel could not wait to touch her body again, and he did not want to care about anything else. Seeing his eager eyes and his sense of sexual urge, Mango quickly pulled the quilt over herself and she said, "Hurry up, what would Thomas think we''re up to if you take so long?" "What would Thomas think we''re doing then?" Conversely, Nathaniel''s teasing intensified. Thus, Mango''s face turned red again. "You''re barbaric." "Wanting to please my wife is barbaric? Plus, you''re the one who started it first." "Tsk! Go away!" At that moment, Mango regretted it so much. "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have flirted with him." She thought to herself. She did not expect that Nathaniel, who used to be aloof, would be so scary once he turned passionate. Hence, the lower part of her body was still in pain. After that, Nathaniel stroked her head and he said, "I''ll send for someone to get food for you. Just eat if you feel hungry, I''ll cook for you after I get back." Mango knew that Nathaniel had a lot of things to deal with, so she nodded immediately. Next, Nathaniel left the room. After he left, Mango finally heaved a sigh of relief. Fu*k, wouldn''t it be considered reaping what she sowed? Mango flushed all over as she recalled what had happened in the kitchen. It was just so... Then, she stopped her own imagination and she took out her mobile phone. Next, Mango looked at it only to find that there was a strange phone number on it. However, Mango did not call back. Indeed, there were not many people who knew her number. Furthermore, her original phone had lost on the ship. When she entered the Fallen Paradise, she had no chance to be near a phone at all. After Abyss imprisoned her, he kept her isted from the world, much less taking the initiative to give her a phone. Thus, this phone was given to her by Nathaniel. It was not her original number, but a local one. At present, no one knew about it, so this strange phone number was likely to be a spam call. Hence, Mango blocked the number and she turned it on to look at news from home. Mango had been away from the country for a long time. Thus, she wondered if Mr. and Mrs. Shen were doing well. Were they worried when they found out that she had gone missing? Thinking of this, Mango decided to give them a call. She always remembered Mr. and Mrs. Shen''s phone numbers as well as the number of the Shen Family. First, Mango gave Mr. Shen a phone call, but the call was unable to be connected. Then, she called Mrs. Shen again, but the call still did not go through. Next, Mango started to be worried. "It''s impossible that I can''t call both of their phones. Is it a signal issue?" Mango did not believe it and she called the Shen family household again. The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. Usually, there would be a housekeeper in the Shen family household. Thus, how could it be possible that no one was there to answer the phone? Mango''s chest suddenly tightened. "Did something happen to mom and dad?" She wondered. Next, Mango threw off the quilt without a care in the world and she ran outside. Then, she saw Nathaniel and Thomas were standing in the corridor and she ran towards them. However, as she drew near, she overheard their conversation. "Mr. Ye, we''ve searched everywhere, but we still haven''t found Mr. and Mrs. Shen." "Do you have records of them leaving the country?" Nathaniel was distressed as he spoke. Currently, the Shen family parents were missing and it was just awful. Thomas shook his head as he heard that. Then, he said, "No, we''ve been protecting the Shen family for a long time. We didn''t see them leaving at all, but then they disappeared of a sudden. It''s just so weird." "It''s impossible that there''s no trace of them. There''s only one possibility for them to disappear like this. There''s a spy among our people." As soon as Nathaniel said that, Thomas immediately took action. "I''ll investigate all the people on duty on the day the Shen family''s parents disappeared." With that, Thomas turned around and he left. Next, Nathaniel turned around only to find that Mango was standing behind him. However, she had run out of there barefoot. "What are you doing here? Why is she not wearing shoes?" Thus, he quickly stepped forward and he carried Mango in his arms. Next, Mango asked softly, "Did something happen to my parents?" "Yeah." Nathaniel knew it was pointless to hide it from her. After that, he returned to the ward with Mango in his arms and he said reassuringly, "Leave this to me and I will find them. Don''t worry." "Is it the same group of people as back then?" Mango still remembered that there used to be someone who wanted to use the news of her disappearance to lure the Shen family''s parents abroad. At the time, they were stopped by her and Nathaniel, but she did not expect those people to make a move again so soon. Hence, Nathaniel''s gaze was cold. "Previously, I thought that it would be Newell or Sisi that involved your parents so that they could lure you out. Apparently, we were wrong. Perhaps the people who wanted your parents out of the country were not Newell''s people. Clearly, they wouldn''t have that sort of power to do so." "Then, who could it be?" Mango was very anxious. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. This was because Mango had neglected her parents over the past few years. Hence, she was very concerned about them. However because of this matter, Nathaniel thought of the paternity test that Mango took. As it turned out, Mango was not the Shen family''s biological daughter. However, Mango had no idea about that. Thus, it was useless to tell her now as it would only add to her troubles. "I''ll investigate it as soon as possible. It seems like someone is trying to obscure the truth, and even at Ocean City, I have no idea who I can trust now." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango. "What do you mean?" "Many people in the Ye Family are under the control of Nanny Zhang, who has been with us for more than twenty years. I never knew until now how much power she held. I guess over thest two decades, she had nned to take over the Ye Family. All these years, she and my mother have been at odds with each other, but to the outside world, they are as thick as thieves. Even to me, I always thought that my mother protected Nanny Zhang more than me. Now I know how maniptive Nanny Zhang can be. If you told me that she wasn''t involved at all, I wouldn''t believe it at all." Although Nathaniel knew the truth, he did not ept her as his biological mother and he still called her Nanny Zhang. After that, Mango thought for a moment and she said softly, "I heard from my mother-inw that your father''s death has something to do with Nanny Zhang, and her involvement does not stop there." "Was she involved in other things as well?" Thus, Nathaniel was perplexed as well as shocked by Mango''s words. Fie always thought that his father had died of illness. Was there something else he did not know? Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Next, Mango told Nathaniel about the Dark Night Empire. Naturally, Nathaniel was shocked. "Huh? Are you saying that Nick is still alive? I still have my uncle, my father''s twin brother?" He never thought that the Ye Family had such aplicated background. Hence, Mango nodded and she said, "That''s what mom said. Plus, the ring that I have received from her symbolized that she has handed the Dark Night Empire over to me. What''s more, she told me that Zion was taken away by Nick." "Nick took him away?" Nathaniel felt confused. "Did Mom do this to protect Zion? Or was it for some other purpose?" Nathaniel thought to himself. Then, Mango sighed softly and she told Nathaniel about the fact that Zion had been chosen to be the heir of the Dark Night Empire. Nathaniel replied in a low voice, "No wonder I can''t find any information about Zion anywhere. It''s clear to me now why mom was so indifferent towards Zion while she was so concerned about Rita. Turns out there''s a reason for that. So, Mom has been shouldering this burden alone for so many years." "Yeah, it was supposed to be a shared burden between husband and wife, but after your father died, the responsibility was hers alone. What''s more, Nanny Zhang had you and Nick under her control. So, she had to y nice with her to keep you two safe." It was not until this moment that Mango knew that it wasn''t easy for Madam Ye. In truth, if things happend to her, she did not know if she would be able to bear such a heavy burden. Naturally, Nathaniel became even more upset. His birth mother was only after the Ye Family fortune, and she only gave birth to him and Nick to use as her bargaining chips. Hence, everyone was just a pawn to Nanny Zhang. Then, he felt sad. "Did Mom tell you how to contact the people of the Dark Night Empire?" Right now, Nathaniel felt that he could not trust any of the Ye Family''s people in Ocean City for fear that they were working for Nanny Zhang. Now that he knew of the existence of the Dark Night Empire, he ced his hopes in that instead. Mango shook her head and she said, "Mom was very tired at that time, so I didn''t ask about it in detail. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen." "I''ll ask Dn to check it out first." Hence, Nathaniel could only turn to Dn for help now. After that, he prepared a meal for Mango and he left her to eat alone. Then, he headed out by himself. On the other hand, Madam Ye and Rita''s meals were prepared by the hospital. When Mango sent the food over to them, Madam Ye had already woken up and she had gone to Rita''s room out of boredom. Thus, Mango could not help butugh when she saw that the three of them were having fun. "Time to eat!" "Mommy!" Rita''s spirits were obviously much better than before. "How is it? Does it still hurt?" Next, Mango touched Rita''s head with some distress and she asked. "It doesn''t hurt anymore. This machine is amazing. Mommy, when I grow up, I want to be a doctor. I want to heal patients like me." Then, Rita patted herself on the chest as she spoke. "Okay, I''m sure you will be a good doctor in the future." After that, Mango served them the food. "Mom, the doctor said that you can only eat light foods. Nathan made this himself, so try some." Next, Mango passed the food that Nathaniel had made to Madam Ye. Madam Ye smiled and she said, "This is what Nathan made for you. Wouldn''t it be a waste if you gave it to an olddy like me?" "Mom, what are you talking about? It''s not a waste because he also made some for you. Look, there''s still so much leftover." Clearly, Mango was a little embarrassed by the olddy''s words. At that, Madam Ye smiled happily. Meanwhile, Wisdom peeked over with some gluttony and found that there was no roast pork, he then pouted and said, "Oh, is it so hard to get braised pork here?" "Is braised pork delicious?" Due to Rita''s poor health, she had never eaten greasy foods. Thus, she could not help but ask Wisdom curiously as she heard his words. "Of course it''s delicious! It''s the best thing in the world!" Obviously, Wisdom looked forward to eating it very much. As he spoke, his saliva drooled from his mouth. Madam Ye pointed at him and he said, "All you eat is meat! Look at how fat you are! Tell me, how many braised pork do you think your plump body can make?" "Mommy, look at Grandma, she actually wants to make me into braised pork! If you do that, you will have no grandson." Next, Wisdom quickly covered his head with his hands and he ran over to Rita. At this, Rita burst intoughter. She had been alone ever since she was a child. Now, she not only had Brother Wisdom, but also her grandma, mommy, and daddy. Thus, she felt really happy. "Mommy, when will brothere back? I miss him." Mango and Madam Ye froze as they heard Rita''s words. "Your brother hasn''t recovered from his illness so he still needs to rest." Hence, Mango had no choice but to say this. Then, Rita wrinkled her nose and she said, "But it''s been a long time since hest had a video call with me. Can''t he have a video call with me even though he''s sick? I''ve almost forgotten what he looks like." "How can you forget? You can see it in the mirror every day." Next, Mango said with a smile. However, Rita was disappointed. She said, "That''s not the same thing. Although we look the same, my brother is healthier and he looks better than me." "Silly girl, you can be as healthy as your brother after you recover." "Really?" "Of course." Nevertheless, Mango smiled, but she felt sad. In truth, she had not seen Zion for a long time as well. As she saw this, Madam Ye did not say anything. Instead, she picked up the bowl and she took a bite. "Well, I have to admit that Nathan is really good at cooking." Her words had attracted everyone''s attention. "Really? I want to taste daddy''s cooking too." Next, Rita was about to get up as she spoke. Instead, Madam Ye quickly came to her and she said, "Don''t move, there is still a drip attached to you. Come, let grandma feed you." After that, she sat next to Rita and she patiently fed Rita mouthful by mouthful. "Well, it is really delicious." Rita was full of praise for her father''s cooking. "I want some too!" Additionally, Wisdom was also unwilling to be left out. Thus, Madam Ye fed Rita and Wisdom, alternating between the two of them. The warm scene moved Mango, and she could not help but think of her parents. Where were they now? Moreover, Madam Ye was good at making the childrenughed. After the meal, the olddy said to Mango, "Come with me, I feel like getting some sunshine." "All right then." Then, Mango searched for a wheelchair, but she was stopped by Madam Ye. "Why do I need a wheelchair? It''s not like I can''t move. Let''s just walk around, it''ll be fine." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "I''m just afraid that you''ll be tired." Mango said this sentence with a smile, but she did not force her to sit in the wheelchair. After that, the two of them arrived at the garden behind the hospital. The flowers here were beautiful. Madam Ye said with a smile, "I like the daffodils the most. At the time, your father-inw always brought me a whole load of daffodils. Since he passed away, no one else has given them to me." "Mom, if you like it, I''ll ask Thomas to buy some right away. I''ll even get you a room full of them." Mango''s words made Madam Yeugh. "You''re good with your words, aren''t you?" "But I''m serious." "Do you miss Zion?" Suddenly, Madam Ye changed the topic, which caught Mango off guard. Nevertheless, she nodded. "Yes, I miss him. After all, he had lost so much blood when he disappeared. I don''t know how he is now." "If you want to see him, just do it. You are now the head of the Empire, there''s no one you can''t see." However, the olddy''s words made Mango feel cold. "Can I really see him?" "Why not? I miss Nick too. Do you think that I''ve never seen him at all over the years?" The olddy shook her head and she said, "Truly, you are as smart as you are dumb. If I never told, then would you not ask me about it? If I handed over the Dark Night Empire to you without telling you how to contact them, then what''s the point?" After she heard Madam Ye''s words, Mango was somewhat embarrassed. "I just didn''t think of that." "Why not? Are you too busy being in love with Nathan?" Thus, Madam Ye''s words made Mango''s face blush red. "Of course not, mom. That''s nonsense." "Is it really nonsense? I heard that you spent the whole afternoon in the kitchen with him before he had to carry you out." Then, Madam Ye looked at Mango teasingly. Mango felt as if her face was on fire. "No, mom, it''s not what you think." "Well, then I admit that I overthought the whole thing, okay?" The olddyughed again, and it was clear that she was very happy. Thus, Mango did not dare to say anything else. Truly, it was embarrassing to be teased by your own mother-inw. After the olddy saw Mango be shy, she stopped teasing her. Then, she said with a smile, "You should give me another grandchild when both of you are still young while I''m still alive. The Ye Family has always been small, and if you two can expand it, it would be much better like that." "Mom..." At that, Mango''s face turned redder. Then, Madam Yeughed again, but she said in a low voice, "If you want to use the power of the Dark Night Empire, go to the Fallen Paradise." "The Fallen Paradise? Does it belong to the Ye Family?" Mango would never have thought that the ce where she almost lost her virginity was actually the Dark Night Empire of the Ye Family. Next, Madam Ye continued, "That''s just in the United States. The Fallen Paradise has a complicated workforce, but I can obtain plenty of intelligence reports. The club hosts all kinds of people, as well as all kinds of information. I came here years ago just to set it up. Nevertheless, it''s a grey area where all sorts of dealings are done. I''m sure you know what goes on in there." Clearly, Mango was very shocked. For a moment, she could not cope with the information. The ce where she almost died was now under her control. The feeling was inexplicably strange. Then, the olddy patted her shoulder gently and she said, "If you want to master as the head of the Empire, you have to keep improving yourself. Currently, you''recking a lot of knowledge, but I will teach you as long as I am alive. s Nathan gone out again? Although I know that your body has not fully recovered, you can have Thomas take you to the Fallen Paradise if you want to go there." The olddy''s words pierced directly into Mango''s heart. Right now, all she wanted was to see Zion right away! Chapter 204 Chapter 204 "Thank you, mom!" Mango thought that Madam Ye knew her very well. "Be careful with Abyss. He''s a powerful man in the United States. Don''t mess with him for the time being." The olddy did not avoid mentioning Abyss in front of Mango at all. Perhaps she already knew about their rtionship. After that, Mango nodded and she went back to the ward. Thomas had already prepared Mango''s clothes for her, and she changed out of her hospital gown. As she changed, she realized that she had indeed lost a lot of weight. Hence, her old clothes were all too big for her. Thus, Mango sighed softly and she tied up her hair. Then, she left the hospital in casual clothing. Next, Thomas drove the car himself and took Mango to the Fallen Paradise. When she arrived at this ce again, Mango''s emotions were different this time as she stepped into the club. Before this, she was here as a ve to be sold. Now, she had a different identity and it felt surreal. At the door, George was somewhat surprised when he saw Mango. "Why are you back here again? Didn''t you..." "Get out of the way if you want to live!" Then, Thomas blocked Mango from George by preventing his big hands from touching her. George had gone missing for a time, but he came back after he found out that the coast was clear. However, he did not expect to run into Mango, and now Mango was clearly not the same as before. Although he did not know why Abyss was not with Mango, he still looked at Thomas and he felt the dangering from him. Thus, he quickly took a step back and he said, "Sir, don''t misunderstand me. I may have mistaken her for someone else." "You did mistake me for someone else." Mango replied coldly. Her frigid gaze made George realized something instantly. "Yes, yes. I must be blind and I''ve mistaken your identity. Sir, madam, pleasee in." After they were led by George, Mango and Thomas entered the Fallen Paradise. The Fallen Paradise was indeed a paradise for criminals. As long as one had money and freedom, there was bound to be something that one could dabble in. The deafening music made Mango very ufortable. Then, she frowned slightly and she whispered, "Find us a private room. I want to see your manager." After that, George agreed in a hurry and he went to do what she asked. After he observed the environment, Thomas frowned. "Mrs. Ye, it''s too chaotic here. Stay close to me." "Got it." Thus, the two of them waited for a while until George came back. After that, he took Mango to a private room. Inside, the room was very quiet and ssy. It waspletely different from the outside. There were silkscreens and paintings inside, and it felt like an otherworldly ancient paradise. Thus, Mango was very satisfied with the ce. "Madam, our manager will be here soon. Please wait a moment. Why don''t you have something to eat? We have a lot of delicious food here." George rmended things dutifully, and he was a very different manpared to when Mango was here before. Next, Mango said to Thomas, "You may order some food." Thomas nodded and he ordered a pot of tea and a te of snacks for Mango. Soon, the manager came over. The manager was a man in his thirties. Moreover, he was an interesting man as he kept a neat mustache that made him look older than he was. "Madam, I heard that you''re looking for me. What can I do for you? My surname is Malthus, but you can call me Merle." Merle introduced himself. Next, Mango nodded faintly at him and then she showed him her right hand. There was an antique ring glinting under the light on her finger. Suddenly, Merle''s gaze changed. "Are you the master''s wife?" Merle''s words made Mango''s nervous heart rx. She nodded and she did not speak. Instead, she looked at the man in front of her up and down carefully. At this time, Merle put away his smile and he looked very serious. Furthermore, he did not respond to Mango''s probing gaze. "What are you doing here, madam?" Thus, Merle asked her directly. After Mango confirmed that he served the Ye Family, she whispered, "I want to know about Young Master Zion''s current situation. Can I see him?" At this, Merle was stunned. Then, he said with some difficult expression, "I can''t make a decision on this matter. Young Master Zion was taken away by Master Ye. If you want to see him, I have to contact Master Ye." Flence, Mango knew that this Master Ye was very likely to be Nick. "Yes, you can contact him. I just want to know if my son is okay." "Okay, I will contact Master Ye as soon as possible. If there is any news, I will report it to you." Thus, Mango nodded slightly at Merle''s words. "Is there anything else that I can do for you, madam?" "Is the Dark Night Empire capable of finding whatever information I want?" "Not necessarily. It depends on who walks in the doors of this club. If you want to know something specific about someone, we will investigate it thoroughly. As for other things, we have other ways of obtaining the information you want, but it will take time." Hence, Merle''s words surprised Mango. It seemed that she really was left out of the loop on this. "I see. I have no further instructions for you." "All right, Madam. However, you should stay for a while. The patrons in our club are all here for a good time, and if you were to leave as soon as you came, you will be noticed." Merle reminded Mango kindly. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Then, Mango nodded and she said, "There may be information here about me. Just destroy it." "Noted, Madam." Merle''s straightforward answer had shocked Mango. "You know who I am?" "Yes, I do. You were bought by Abyss not too long _ ^ ^ ii ago. Merle replied with a smile on his lips. However, it was not a smile of disrespect but instead a smile of being intelligent. Suddenly, Mango felt embarrassed. Previously, she thought that George was the only one who recognized her. Unexpectedly, even Merle knew about her. It was obvious that she was well-known for being auctioned off the other day. Thus, Mango felt quite awkward. "Do a lot of people know about it?" "Not really. The outsiders have no idea because they did not see your face during the auction. However, I know about everyone who has been auctioned before, so I have some impression of you. What I never expected was that you were new madam." "Ahem!" At that, Mango coughed awkwardly. "Well, destroy the information. I don''t want it leaking out to the public." "Don''t worry, but there''s something that I have to tell you." "What''s the matter?" As she heard this, Mango was surprised. Next, Merle said in a low voice, "Abyss has been looking for you recently, and I heard that he has paid a high price for a person''s life." "What''s the name of that person?" Then, Mango''s chest suddenly tightened. In fact, she already knew who it was and she just wanted confirmation. Merle whispered, "Nathaniel Ye, the president of the HY Group." "B*stard! Do you not know who Nathaniel is? Doesn''t the Dark Night Empire work closely with the HY Group? How could you even take this case?" When she heard that, Mango became furious. She did not want to admit that Abyss would never be a friend of her, but she could not bear the thought of someone wanting Nathaniel''s life. However, Merle did not have much of a reaction. Next, he said softly, "Madam, our rtionship with the HY Group is private. On the surface, we have to take any task thates. If not, we run the risk of offending a lot of people. Right now, you can only tell Mr. Ye to be more careful. Abyss has not only ordered a hit on Nathaniel with us, he has paid others as well. What''s more, I heard that Mr. Ye has started to take action towards the Tang Family. Truly, his methods are cruel indeed." "What do you mean?" Obviously, Mango could not bear to hear someone badmouth Nathaniel. Thus, this protective nature surprised Merle greatly. Then, he coughed and he said, "Pardon me, I meant that Mr. Ye is wise. He has started to put pressure on the Tang Family''s business. What''s more, he went up to Old Madam Tang and he used the Tang Family of hiding his wife. Next, he had us find proof of Abyss'' purchase of you. So, Madam, if you have nothing urgent to do, you should refrain from being seen. That would prevent Mr. Ye''s n from being interrupted." Hearing Merle''s words, Mango breathed a sigh of relief. Old Madam Tang had always been a meddlesome person. Back then, she could ignore whatever Old Madam Tang did to her for Abyss'' sake. However, Nathaniel had given the Tang Family a huge business advantage earlier on. Thus, Mango did not expect Abyss would do that to her. Now that he treated Nathaniel like this, Mango did not think to regret anything. Five years ago, she might have owed Abyss, but she did not owe the Tang family. What was more, Nathaniel had paid his dues to Abyss for his care of her, did he not? Right then, she had no idea how to face Abyss. As for the Tang Family, she did not care much for them. Thus, Mango felt that it was increasingly unsafe for her to stay here. "Call Master Ye as soon as possible and do inform me when you arrange the time. This is my phone number. You can call me if you need anything." "All right." Next, Merle took down Mango''s phone number and he also gave his number to Mango. After that, he took the lead and he left the private room. Meanwhile, Thomas had not spoken until this moment. "Mistress, does the Fallen Paradise belong to our family?" "Yes, but you will tell no one about this." "Can we tell Mr. Ye?" However, Thomas regretted it as soon as he asked the question. This was because Mango had red at him before she started to drink her tea. Needless to say, the tea here was really good. After Mango drank her tea, she said, "Let''s go. It''s gettingte, and Nathan will be worried if he can''t find me." "Very well!" Then, the two of them got up and they walked outside. When they passed by another private room, Mango identally saw Abyss. Abyss looked haggard despite it only being a few days since theyst met. He held a bottle of wine as heid on the floor like a drunkard. What was more, Abyss was gulping down the wine like no tomorrow. The formerly elegant and gentle Abyss had transformed into such appearance. Thus, Mango sighed softly and she quickly turned to leave. However, she then heard Abyss shouting, "Mango! Mango, stop!" At this moment, Mango''s heart started to race. Had he seen her? Mango''s hands started to sweat as she recalled Merle''s words and Nathaniel''s n. Hence, she wasted no time walking away, but Abyss had stumbled his way to the door. After that, he yelled loudly at Mango''s retreating form. "I recognize you, Mango Shen!" Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Abyss'' shout almost scared Mango out of her wits. Thus, she could not help but stop. At this moment, Merle suddenly came out of nowhere and he headed straight for Abyss. "Mr. Tang, you''ve drunk far too much. Quick, get someone to help him." While Merle spoke, George had also rushed over and he immediately separated Mango from Abyss. Thus, Thomas took this opportunity and he quickly led Mango to the exit. Nevertheless, Abyss continued to shout, "Get out of my way! Mango, don''t go! Come back!" "Mr. Tang, you''ve drunk too much!" Although Merle looked thin, he was strong. Mango did not know how he did it, but he managed to keep Abyss firmly rooted to his spot. Hence, Mango took this opportunity and she left the Fallen Paradise with Thomas quickly. Then, the two of them quickly got into the car. Mango''s heart was still racing, and ayer of cold sweat had already seeped out on her forehead. Without another word, Thomas started the car and he drove away quickly. Mango felt that her mind was a mess. Despite the fact that Abyss loved her deeply, she could not forgive what he had done to Rita. Previously, she thought that she would hate this man very much, but at that moment, her thoughts went nk and she could not make up her mind. Five years ago, Abyss had saved her life and his kindness to her was obvious to all. However, they could never return to what they were. That was not only because Abyss had bought her as well as imprisoned her. Additionally, she could no longer feel gratitude for him because of what he did to Rita. Then, Mango leaned against the seat and she gasped for breath. After they had been driving for a while, Thomas suddenly said, "Madam, someone is following us." Mango''s heart rate suddenly rose. Then, she saw in the rearview mirror three ck cars in a row behind their car. It seemed like they were really following them. Mango became nervous. Who were they? Were they the Tang family''s people?" Or were they someone else? Thus, Mango frowned and she whispered, "Do you think you can get rid of them?" "I''ll try my best!" Next, Thomas sped up, but the cars behind them also sped up as well. Then, they began driving closer and closer to them. Thus, Mango''s heart raced. She held her phone tightly in her hand, but she was unsure whether she should call Nathaniel or not. Right then, Thomas swerved the car around a corner and he drove straight into a wealthy-looking community. The guard immediately let Thomas pass after he showed the guard an unidentified object. After that, Mango looked behind her and she found that the three cars did not drive in. It seemed that they were afraid of this ce. "Where are we?" In truth, Mango was quite familiar with the United States as she had been here for the past five years. However, she had never been to the part of town where the Fallen Paradise was, let alone this small area. Then, Thomas breathed a sigh of relief and he said, "I don''t know. Dn had given me a pass card, and he told me to look for him here if we were ever in trouble. Just now, it was basically a shot in the dark, but it turns out that the card works." "Then, what should we do now?" Mango looked back at the cars outside. Although they did note in, they did not leave either. It seemed that they were content to wait for her. Thus, Thomas said in a low voice, "Why don''t we go and find Dn? Mr. Ye might be there as well. Dn has influence in the United States, so they wouldn''t dare act rashly." At this point, Mango had no other choice but to nod her head. Next, Thomas drove the car to the front door of Dn''s house. There were guards here, and they looked heavily armed. Hence, Mango was curious about who Dn was. "Who is this Dn?" "He''s the son of the governor. Other than that, I have no idea. He is close to with Mr. Ye, so Mr. Ye might know more about his background." After he spoke, Thomas got out of the car. Thus, Mango had no choice but to get off the car as well. She followed Thomas to the door, but they were blocked by the guards. Then, Thomas took out a pass that Dn had given him, and the guards contacted the people inside. Soon, Nathaniel came out. "Mango? What are you doing here?" Nathaniel was surprised at Mango''s presence. Mango''s heart rxed slightly as she saw Nathaniel. "I came out to run some errands." Nathaniel understood Mango''s indirect answer and he quickly led her inside the house. Dn''s home was very luxurious. There were a swimming pool and a water fountain out in front, but Nathaniel didn''t say anything. Instead, he pulled Mango into a small sitting room. "Ah, my sister-inw is here? Have a seat!" Dn smiled as he walked out from the house. Furthermore, he was drenched in sweat and it was obvious that he had just finished exercising. However, there was some bruising on his body. Thus, Mango could not deny that Dn had a fantastic body but she did not spare another look at him. Instead, she smiled before she whispered to Nathaniel, "There''s someone following us, so Thomas had no choice but to drive here. Do you know how we can get out of here?" As he heard this, Nathaniel frowned. However, when he saw that Dn had not put on his coat, he said coldly, "Did you not get enough of a beating just now?" "Stop it, what did I do wrong?" Thus, Dn felt rather aggrieved. Who had he messed with? Earlier, Nathaniel had barged into his house and he asked Dn to spar with him. It turned out that Nathaniel was not here to spar, but instead he treated Dn like a human punching bag. Fortunately, he was tough. If not, he would be knocked out by Nathaniel long ago. Then, Mango had showed up just as Dn was getting warmed up. What the hell were they up to now? However, Nathaniel''s eyes grew colder. "Aren''t you cold?" "Nope, it''s not cold at all." Dn answered innocently before he noticed what was going on. Then, Nathaniel threw a bath towel at him. "Go away and put on some clothes!" It was at this moment that Dn realized what was going on.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. And then Dn nced at Mango again, who had barely taken her eyes off of Nathaniel''s face since she came in and took a look at Dn. Suddenly, he felt rather depressed. "It''s normal in America, okay? And this is my home!" "Are you going to wear clothes or not?" As soon as Nathaniel spoke, Dn rushed into his bedroom frightenedly. At this, Mango burst intoughter. It was definitely a funny scene. Dn was taller than Nathaniel and he was burly too. However, as he shrunk away under Nathaniel''s cold gaze, this scene caused Mango tough involuntarily. "Was that funny?" "Kind of." Mango chuckled. Nathaniel then realized that he loved it when Mango behaved this way. "Why did you leave the hospital?" "I left to see if I could meet Zion." Then, Mango told him about what Madam Ye had told her. "Holy sh*t! The Fallen Paradise belongs to the Ye Family? You''ve gotta be kidding me!" No one knew when Dn had showed up, but as Mango mentioned the Fallen Paradise, he yelled. Thus, Mango suddenly felt embarrassed. Despite the fact that she had lowered her voice, Dn still heard her. Then, Nathaniel red at him and he said, "Can you stop making such a fuss? Don''t scare my wife." "No, you asked me to buy the Fallen Paradise some time ago, didn''t you? Why does it belong to the Ye Family now? Did you seed in buying it?" Right now, Dn could not hide his surprise. Thus, Mango regretted speaking up. She should not have told Nathaniel about this here. However, Nathaniel sensed her regret and he said, "It''s fine. Dn''s with us, he wouldn''t tell anyone." After he said that, he looked at Dn again. However, his expression waspletely different from the one he showed Mango. "Don''t kick up such a fuss, I just found out about the Fallen Paradise belong to my family recently too. However, it''s not my business because it belongs to Mango. I have no say in it." "What?" This time, Dn was even more surprised. Then, he quickly sat next to Mango. He said pleadingly, "Sister-inw, do you think that you could let me have a share of the Fallen Paradise?" "No way!" At that, Nathaniel kicked his leg at Dn. However, Dn continued to lean shamelessly on Mango and he said, "Come on Mango, it''s not easy for you toe and go as you please, right? Plus, Nathaniel doesn''t really know his way around here. If you let me buy into the club, I swear I''ll help you with anything you need." Around here, everyone knew that the Fallen Paradise was advantageous to business and obviously everyone wanted to be a part of it. However, the boss of the club was so mysterious until no one knew who it was. Now that Dn knew that it was Mango, naturally, he did not want to let go of this opportunity. Thus, Mango was caught off guard by him and she looked helplessly at Nathaniel. Dn was Nathaniel''s best friend, judging from Nathaniel''s level of acquaintance with him, they should still be a buddy of their whole lifetime. Furthermore, what Dn said was right as Mango could note and go freely. However, she had just taken over the Dark Night Empire. If she were to let Dn in so soon, would Madam Ye disagree with it? Thus, Nathaniel obviously knew what Mango was thinking. So, he whispered, "This brat is perfect in every way except for his love of money. You can think about the Fallen Paradiseter. There''s no need to give him an answer now." "Ohe on, Nathaniel, you''re being unreasonable here. I''ve helped you out so many times, and now there''s a chance for me to make money, will you give it to me?" Thus, Dn felt upset at that. However, Nathaniel said softly, "It''s not just about making money. If I let you in, there''s a lot of things that have to be exined first and that''s going to take a while. We''ll talkter." "Fine then." Upon hearing this, Dn did not force the issue and he called for someone to send food to them. After that, Nathaniel told him that someone had followed Mango. Thus, Dn was surprised. "Someone followed you out of the Fallen Paradise? Whose would it be?" "I don''t know, but I saw Abyss there. He may have recognized me, and if it wasn''t for Mr. Malthus, I wouldn''t have been able to leave." As she said this, Mango felt rather regretful. Then, Nathaniel frowned slightly and he said, "No matter what happens now, our main focus is to attack the Tang family." Next, Mango asked him, "I heard that you went to the Tang family and you asked for me?" "Well, I wanted to see what they could give me." At this, Nathaniel smiled coldly. Right then, he seemed to have returned to his previous self. Thus, Mango did not say anything and she remained silent. Then, Nathaniel looked at her and he said, "Don''t tell me that you''re still thinking about Abyss''s saving grace many years ago?" Chapter 206 Chapter 206 "No, I just feel bad about it." Thus, Mango did not hide it from Nathaniel. indeed, she hadplicated feelings about Abyss. Hence, Nathaniel did not continue to ask her, but his expression darkened. Mango knew that any man would be angry when he heard such a reply. What was more, Abyss had gone too far with what he had done to Rita. So, she stopped talking, and the atmosphere became solemn. Thus, Dn tried to interrupt awkwardly, "Well, do you want to leave through the back door?" "Huh? There''s a back door?" At this, Nathaniel nced at him. Dn said with a smile, "There might not be one in the other houses, but I definitely have one. You know me, I always have a backup n." This was the truth. Ever since Dn had almost died on the battlefield, he fell into a habit of having backup ns. It might be that the real fear of death came after the actual confrontation of death. Hence, Nathaniel did not object to it. He looked at Mango and he said, "Are you all right? Do you want to leave?" "Yeah, sure." In fact, Mango wanted to leave as soon as possible. She felt no sense of security here. Thus, Nathaniel said to Dn, "Let Thomas drive out to distract the people that are waiting outside. As long as Thomas is here, they will never leave." "Got it." Dn and Nathaniel clearly understood each other very well. Thus, Mango left Dn''s house hand-in-hand with Nathaniel. The "back door" of Dn''s house was actually a mountain. Hence, the road was rough and it was hard to traverse, but Dn had already prepared a jeep for them. Then, he threw the keys to Nathaniel. "Drive down from here to the foot of the mountain, and then you can leave." "Would we run into any problems? Will there be a checkpoint at the foot of the mountain?" Nevertheless, Nathaniel was still cautious. Then, Dn shook his head and he said, "Look closely at the number te. Who the hell would stop my car? Do they have a death wish?" It was only then that Nathaniel realized that the jeep had military license tes. "All right, we''ll get going." Nathaniel said. "Be careful." Dn replied. Then, Nathaniel got in the car with Mango and he drove away. Mango stole a nce at Nathaniel. He was focused on driving, and the expression on his face was stoic. Thus, she could not tell whether if he angry or not, which made Mango uneasy. "Are you mad?" "Nope." Nathaniel answered very quickly, which showed he was being angry. Then, Mango sighed and she said, "He did save me and our children." "He also imprisoned you!" In the end, Nathaniel lost control of his temper and his body went stiff. Truthfully, Nathaniel could not wait to kill Abyss whenever he thought of Mango in the basement. Thus, Mango could not find a reason to refute Nathaniel over this particr point. She exined softly, "Clearly, he''s done a lot of bad things, but that doesn''t cancel out what he did for me and the children. If it wasn''t for him, we would have died in that fire incident five years ago. Plus, he took care of me for the whole year." "You''re defending him? Do you think I shouldn''t take action against him and the Tang family?" Nathaniel stepped on the brakes. Thus, the sudden halt of the car threw Mango forward involuntarily. Fortunately, her seatbelt kept her in her seat, but it was obvious that Nathaniel was furious. "I''m not defending him, I just said that it feelsplicated to me. I don''t know what to do now, and I know you have your own reasons for attacking him and the Tang family. However, I''m just expressing my opinions." Mango did not know what had happened to her. She hated what Abyss had done to Rita, and she couldn''t ept the things he had done to her in the name of his insane love. However, she could not ignore the fact that Abyss had saved her life five years ago. Thus, Mango felt conflicted and entangled. Initially, she had not wanted to defend Abyss, but as she spoke, she found that her tone had changed. Thus, she wanted to exin, but she found that the more she exined, the more conflicting it became. Hence, Mango started to sweat anxiously. Next, Nathaniel rolled down the window. When he was about to smoke, he remembered that he had promised Mango that he would quit smoking. Thus, he had no cigarettes with him. So, he turned his head away and he tried to calm his anger. Truthfully, he knew that Mango actually had her own difficulties. Hence, the only thing that made Mango hesitate was the fact that he had saved her life five years ago. However, he still felt ufortably jealous at that. His woman was defending another man who had hurt her and their children. This situation made him even angrier. The two of them did not speak for some time. The cold wind blew in through the window. Mango was wearing thin clothes when she left, so she felt the chill. However, she was stubborn. If Nathaniel did not want to talk to her, then she would not talk to him either. So, she turned her head and she looked outside. Nevertheless, her mind was jumbled up. The wind caressed her long hair. Even though it was tied up, but there were a few loose strands hanging down and tickled Mango''s neck and caused her to feel a little itchy. Mango was already frustrated and that did not make things better. Thus, she tucked her hair behind her ear. However, her hair got tangled in her ring. "Ouch!" Mango could not help but let out a cry of pain. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Thus, Nathaniel quickly turned around and he saw Mango''s predicament. Next, he tried to help her but Mango avoided his hands. "Leave me alone." Mango was always like this when she was angry. Thus, Nathaniel saw that she was bing more frustrated, but her hair refused to cooperate. Furthermore, it tangled itself even tighter. Mango''s expression soured. Then, she gritted her teeth and she prepared to just pull her hair out. Then, a pair of hands tightly held her own. "Wouldn''t it hurt to pull it out? When did you learn to torture yourself?" After Nathaniel held Mango''s hand, he found that her hand was cold and her clothes were thin. Thus, he sighed softly before he rolled up the window. Then, he approached Mango and he carefully untangled her hair. As his breath blew on Mango''s face, she found it to be warm and very mesmerizing. However, Mango recalled that she was still angry with him. Hence, she quickly turned her head to look away from him. However, this caused her to pull on her hair again and tears welled up in her eyes from the pain. Seeing her childish behavior, Nathaniel said softly, "Alright, are you still angry?" "Go away! I don''t need your help!" Thus, as Mango wanted to push Nathaniel away, he suddenly pushed her to the chair and he whispered, "Don''t move." "I''m gonna move! Nathaniel Ye, you''re such a petty man!" After that, Mango pushed him away angrily. However in the next moment, Nathaniel bowed his head and he kissed her babbling mouth directly. "Mm..." Nevertheless, Mango struggled, but she could not resist Nathaniel''s strength. Moreover, Nathaniel''s kissing skills were much better than before. It did not take long for Mango to surrender. Thus, she was immersed in Nathaniel''s kiss, indulging along with it. By the time Nathaniel released Mango, her hair had already been mostly untangled. Moreover, his voice was rough. "Well, it''s fine if you want to throw a tantrum, but are you still angry?" "Go away!" However, Mango felt that she was simply no more oomph in her words anymore. "Why are men so sneaky?" She wondered. Nathaniel had kissed her without warning and it had excited her. How was she going to stay angry? Nathaniel smiled as he saw her petnt expression. Then, he said, "I''m a man, and men are petty. So what if I''m jealous? I don''t like to hear you defend another man, so? Try telling me that again." Mango pushed him away angrily as she saw his arrogance. "Yes, I''m defending Abyss, how about that? He''s been nothing but good to me over the past five years!" "Bullsh*t! That''s only because he has lost the capability to have sex. If not, do you think he would not take any action on you? Do you think he''s a saint?" Nathaniel just popped the foulnguage. Thus, Mango was so angry that she found it hard to breathe. "Do you think everyone is as horny as you?" "Well, I''m only horny for you." "Go away!" "No! Who will drive you if I leave?" "I can drive myself!" Thus, Mango and Nathaniel started arguing in the car. Nathaniel wrapped his arms around her as he saw that she had regained her energy. Then, he said, "Why don''t we try and do it out here in the wild?" "Get lost!" Hence, Mango''s face turned red. This man had gone too far! How could he think of such a thing when she was still annoyed with him? "Humph!" Then, Mango pushed him away and she opened the door before she left the car. The cold wind blew again and she could not help but shiver. After that, Nathaniel followed her out of the car and he draped her coat over her body. Mango had intended to fling the coat away, but then she sneezed. Thus, she hurriedly wrapped Nathaniel''s coat around herself. The coat had Nathaniel''s scent. Hence, she felt a little subdued, and she slowly calmed down. "The scenery here is pretty good." Now, she felt that just like a child. Nevertheless, she felt embarrassed so she found a reason to start talking. Then, Nathaniel chuckled and he said in a low voice, "Well, it''s suitable for us to do it out here in the woods." "Nathaniel Ye!" Hence, Mango felt that Nathaniel had been "corrupted". He was not like this before. Even if he was rather needy in this aspect, he never talked about his desires openly like this. However, Nathaniel smiled evilly and he said, "You''ve made me keep restraint and abstinent for five years. Can''t I release it now?" "You''re talking as if you''re the only one who has been holding back for five years." Mango muttered in a low voice. Nathaniel''s sensitive ears picked up on that immediately. Hence, he lowered his head and he asked flirtatiously, "You seem to beining. Do you want me to satisfy you now?" "Get lost!" At that, Mango felt as if her face was burning and not even the cold wind could cool it down. Initially, Mango had wanted to ignore him and she wanted to get into the car, but then she noticed a shining red dot on her clothing. What the hell was that? When did it get onto her clothes? Thus, Mango was so shocked that she reached out her hand and she pulled it off her clothes. When Nathaniel saw it, his expression changed. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 "Where did this thinge from?" Nathaniel grabbed the thing in Mango''s hand. It turned out to be a small tracking device. Mango did not know what this thing was used for, but then she said in a heavy voice, "I don''t know. Since I left the hospital, I only went to the Fallen Paradise and I didn''t go anywhere else." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "The Fallen Paradise is the Dark Night Empire of our Ye family. It''s impossible for them to do this, unless someone has tampered with Thomas'' car." Then, Nathaniel''s gaze darkened. Thomas was frequently outside, so he could have been marked by someone and they had tampered with him. Thus, Nathaniel''s gaze darkened even more as he thought of this. Then, Mango became nervous. "Maybe it''s not Thomas." "Could it be Mr. Malthus who put the tracker on you? But why?" Nathaniel''s question was so abrupt that Mango could not answer it all at once. Indeed, there was always danger surrounding them, which worried Mango. Who had been targeting them? Nathaniel felt that they could not stay here any longer after they found the tracker on Mango''s body. Thus, he quickly got out of the car and he put the tracker beside a rock. Then, he pulled her aboard the car and he said, "We need to leave now." Thus, Mango felt his anxiety. The two quickly fastened their seat belts and they drove all the way down the mountain. When they were about to reach the foot of the mountain, Nathaniel noticed that there were many people gathered there. Not only were there military personnel, but there were others as well. Hence, it became impossible to drive through there. Nathaniel pondered for a moment before he said decisively, "Let''s get out and go up the mountain." "Huh?" Even though Mango was a little surprised, but she did not protest. She followed Nathaniel out of the car obediently and they walked up the mountain. The path Nathaniel had chosen was different from the others. In fact, he was going for the ones which no one had taken before. After the two of them had walked for a while, Mango felt tired. She had worn high heels today, so walking up the mountain was painful. However in order not to drag Nathaniel down, she did not say a word until she could not stand it any longer. Then, she gasped, "Let''s stop for a minute." Thus, Nathaniel stopped. In the dark, he could not see Mango''s face clearly but he smelled the faint scent of blood. "Are you injured?" "No, it''s just that my feet hurt slightly." Truthfully, Mango felt a burning pain in the back of her heel. However, she did not feel any liquid flowing out. Only then did Nathaniel realize that she had worn high heels today. Then, he quickly took off his coat and heid it on a stone. After that, he told Mango to sit on it. Next, Nathaniel knelt and he lifted one of Mango''s feet. As he was about to take off Mango''s high heels, she cried out in pain. "Ouch! It hurts." "I''m afraid the skin has been rubbed off." Then, Nathaniel slowly took off her shoes. As he expected, Mango''s pale feet were now red and swollen, and small wisps of blood oozed out. Thus, he felt very distressed. Nathaniel took off Mango''s shoes and he held them. Then, he said to Mango, "Come on, I''ll carry you on my back." "This mountain road is hard to walk on. It''s going be very difficult for you to carry me on your back. It''s okay, I can take it." In truth, Mango did not want herself to be a burden to Nathaniel. Nathaniel said softly, "If you do that, your feet will be damaged. Juste on up." "But you..." "Come on up!" Nathaniel''s indisputable tone left Mango with no choice but to climb onto his back. His back was broad and it gave Mango a sense of security. Even in the dark, Nathaniel did not slow down despite having Mango on his back. "Take out my phone and call Dn." As Nathaniel spoke, Mango put her hand into Nathaniel''s shirt pocket. Her hand was cold, and when she touched Nathaniel''s shirt, he stiffened. Thus, Mango knew that she might have touched Nathaniel''s sensitive area. However, she did not stop and she quickly retrieved the phone before she called Dn. At the time, Dn was exercising. When he heard the phone was ringing and he saw that it was Nathaniel''s phone number, he answered it immediately. "Nathaniel, are you home?" "No. There''s a lot of people blocking our way at the foot of the mountain, what sort of directions did you give me?" Even though Nathaniel knew that this matter had nothing to do with Dn, he still said it anyway. At that, Dn felt rather irritated. "That''s impossible, the ce belongs to the military. Except for me, no one can enter it, let alone block it." "Do you think I''m joking? It''ste and the wind is blowing hard. Mango and I are stranded on the mountain and we have no idea if we''ll run into anyone. Do you really think I want to joke with you?" As Nathaniel spoke, Dn heard the sound of the cold wind through the phone. Thus, he became anxious. "Where are you? I''lle to pick you up." "There''s no need for that. Just drive the jeep down and lure them away. Mango and I will find a way back. The keys are still in the car." "Alright, you guys take care!" Thus, Dn hung up the phone and he quickly went out. After Nathaniel had been walking around for a while with Mango on his back, he realized that they were lost. The area they were in was very big, and it became rather cold at night. Hence, Nathaniel felt that Mango had started to shiver. "Let''s find a ce to rest, if not we''ll get someone to pick us up." If Nathaniel were alone, it would be easier to deal with this. However, he had Mango with him now. Mango''s body had not fully recovered from what happened a few days ago. If Mango fell sick again, Nathaniel could not even able to imagine the consequences. Right now, Mango was shivering hard from the cold. "I''m fine, but I feel cold. Let''s find a ce to rest." Thus, Mango was afraid that she would just burden Nathaniel more. Hence, she had no objections when he suggested that they took a break. Next, Nathaniel put Mango down somewhere that was shielded from the blowing wind. Then, he said, "I''ll go scout out the ce." "Okay!" Then, Mango felt dizzy and her stomach was also very ufortable. It was as if she was about to get her period. Was she this unlucky? Hence, she prayed hard silently but to no avail. A whileter, a warm gush flowed out from between her thighs. Thus, Mango was embarrassed as hell, but she did not know how to bring it up to Nathaniel. A sudden gust of wind brought the metallic smell of blood to Nathaniel''s nose. He frowned and he turned to look at Mango. Thus, he found that she looked rather pale and she had covered her belly with both hands. She looked as if she was in pain. "What''s wrong?" Hence, Nathaniel quickly squatted down and he gently rubbed Mango''s belly with his palm. "Does your stomach hurt?" Mango felt that she was going to die of shame. She blushed slightly and she whispered, "Well, I think I got my period." "What?" However, Nathaniel did not hear her clearly but Mango did not have the courage to say it again. Nevertheless, Nathaniel had more or less guessed what was going on as he saw Mango''s current state. "Did you get your period?" This was a rather sensitive topic. Although they were husband and wife, it was rare for them to talk about such a private matter. Now that Nathaniel asked about it, Mango''s blushed all the way down to her neck. She felt that she was extremely unlucky. Earlier, she was fine while she was at the hospital. So, why did this happen now? Furthermore, they were in the middle of nowhere. What was she going to do now? Nathaniel did not seem to have thought of this situation either. He said awkwardly, "What should we do now? Can we tear my clothes and use them for the time being?" Mango quickly shook her head. Even if you ignore the fact that Nathaniel''s clothes were ridiculously expensive, she would not tear them up and use them as sanitary pads for her period. Thus, Mango blushed furiously and she wanted to hide. However, her stomach clenched tightly in pain and it caused her to curl up with a cold sweat. Nathaniel''s brows knitted together tightly as he saw her like this. "Come on, we''re going down the mountain!" Thus, he made a prompt decision. However, Mango hesitated. "Won''t they block us if we head down?" "You can''t stay here any longer with your current situation. What if you catch a cold?" Next, Nathaniel squatted down and he gestured for Mango to climb onto his back. If it was earlier, it would be fine. However, Mango''s lower body was dirty now, so she hesitated. "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel asked in a low voice after seeing that she had not moved at all. Mango whispered in reply, "I''m all wet down there now. I''m afraid..." "What are you afraid of? I''m your man!" Obviously, Nathaniel understood Mango''s concerns. Nevertheless, he smiled and he carried Mango on his back before he started walking down the mountain. Thus, Mango did not know what to feel. She was like a protected treasure, and the feeling of being cherished made her want to cry. Perhaps her body was really weak, because she felt that she was very emotional right now. The cold wind that blew around them carried Nathaniel''s scent to Mango nostrils. With that, she suddenly felt at ease. Even if there were unknown enemies waiting for them, she would have a peaceful mind as long as she was with Nathaniel. Then, she felt that her eyelids were heavy and that she was dizzy. Thus, Mango wrapped her arms around Nathaniel''s neck and she whispered, "Nathaniel, I''m sleepy. I''m going to take a short nap." "Don''t sleep. You''re going to catch a coldter." "But I''m so sleepy." The air blowing out of Mango''s mouth was a little hot. Thus, Nathaniel''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. "She may have caught a cold, didn''t she?" "Mango, tell me about your studies over the past five years. Did you self study or did you do remote sses? Did you go to university?" Nathaniel had to find a topic to ward off Mango''s sleepiness. Mango yawned and she said, "I went to university to study." "Are the foreign boys more handsome than me?" Thus, Nathaniel''s question amused Mango. "How can Ipare them with you? The boys abroad are different." "So you havepared us before?" The more Nathaniel spoke, the more indecent he became. Mango grabbed his ears and she said, "What are you talking about? I was a very serious person okay?" "Of course, you''re very serious. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have flirted with me in the kitchen!" Hence, Nathaniel''s words made Mango a little shy. "Ugh, you''re not allowed to talk about it anymore!" Then, she covered Nathaniel''s mouth. However, they found that there were bright lights in front of them, and it seemed like some people were arguing. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 It was simply a bit strange that so many people would suddenly appear at this time of night. Additionally, the main thing was that there were people who were actively arguing. Even though they were far from them, Mango and Nathaniel could still hear their voices. However, the voices sounded familiar. Then, Mango whispered, "Why does that sound like Mr. Malthus''s voice?" "Mr. Malthus? Merle from the Fallen Paradise?" "It seems like it." Nevertheless, Mango was not sure. She was dizzy, and she could not hear very well. Thus, she was afraid that she had misheard it. However, Nathaniel did not care and he walked over with Mango on his back. Before he arrived in front of the people, a person suddenly appeared, which startled Mango. Then, Nathaniel''s gaze became cold. "Who are you?" "Miss Shen, Mr. Malthus asked me toe and get you out of here." The person who spoke was George. Thus, Mango was surprised. However, she still told Nathaniel about George''s identity. Nevertheless, Nathaniel did not rx and he followed George. There was already a car prepared for them, and George handed Nathaniel the keys. Then, he said in a low voice, "You should leave while no one has noticed you yet." "Did Merle send you here?" Next, Mango asked softly. "Yes, he did." George nodded quickly in reply. "What''s all the fuss up ahead?" "A female guest of Mr. Malthus had been harassed here, and they''re currently arguing about that. It has drawn a lot of attention, so you two better leave while you can." George said a few words, then he turned around and he left. Hence, Nathaniel did not dy. Next, he started the car and he sped down the mountain with Mango. The people at the foot of the mountain seemed to have been cleared out, and there was no one there at all. Thus, Nathaniel did not pay attention to anything else and he quickly stepped on the gas pedal as he drove away. However, Mango started to have a fever after she entered the car. She felt very ufortable, and her hands involuntarily grabbed the lower hem of Nathaniel''s clothes. Thus, Nathaniel knew that she felt insecure and he allowed her to keep holding on to his shirt. The car avoided everyone and Nathaniel drove directly back to the hospital. When the car stopped, Mango had already fainted. At this time, her whole body was burning hot. Nathaniel did not dawdle and he went straight to the emergency room with Mango in his arms. Then, the doctor quickly began to treat Mango. Madam Ye saw theme back and then go into the emergency room, so she quickly followed them. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Nathaniel''s entire body was dirty, and there was blood on him. Hence, Madam Ye was so scared that her face turned pale. "It''s okay. The blood belongs to Mango because she just got her period. Plus, she might have gotten a fever due to her body is being so weak." "How did this happen?" Thus, Madam Ye felt guilty. Nathaniel whispered, "Mom, there was an incident today. Someone followed her after she left the Fallen Paradise. Thomas took her to the Dn''s house and we left through the back door, but then we found a tracker on Mango. So, we were nearly intercepted on the mountain." "What?" Madam Ye was surprised at this. "No regr person would be able to do this to Mango at the Fallen Paradise. I''ll have Merle to check it out." "Merle is probably still on the mountain." Then, Nathaniel told Madam Ye that Merle hade to help them. Madam Ye replied, "You don''t have to doubt Merle. There''s a precise tracking system in the ring that I gave Mango. If anything happened, Merle would be the first to know and he would send help. It''s different from the tracker you found on her." Thus, Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the olddy''s words. As long as the traitor was not one of their people, Nathaniel was fine with that. "I''ll get someone to check it out. Where''s Thomas?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "I asked him to stay at Dn''s house to distract the enemy, but they did not take the bait." Just then, Thomas called them. "Mr. Ye, I''ve followed the people who were following us earlier and they went to the Tang family''s mansion." Nathaniel''s gaze became cold after he heard Thomas'' words. "So, it really was the Tang family!" Apparently, Nathaniel had underestimated Abyss! Previously, he always assumed that Abyss was nothing but a rich businessman, but now it seemed that maybe everyone didn''t understand Abyss properly. Hence, Nathaniel''s eyes were frigid. The conflict between him and Abyss was getting bigger and deeper. When Madam Ye heard about the Tang family, she knew what was going on. She whispered, "I''ll stay and take care of Mango. The children are all asleep, so you should rest as well. You''ve not gotten much sleep these few days, and that''s bad for you." "It''s okay. Mom, I can take it. As for you, your health is not as good as it was before. You''d better rest early too." Hence, Nathaniel did not mention her medical report at all. It was as if he hadpletely forgotten about it. Thus, Madam Ye nodded and she went back to her room as she was afraid that he would ask further. Looking at Madam Ye, Nathaniel''s eyes glinted. Earlier, he had gone to ask the doctor for her medical report, but the doctor told him that Mango had taken it. It was then that Nathaniel understood what had happened. Madam Ye did not want Nathaniel to find out about her illness. However, the doctor had told him everything after he asked the doctor. As for Nanny Zhang, Nathaniel did not feel any love or appreciation for her. Truly, she would betray her own conscience just for the sake of power and money. However, the woman that Nanny Zhang had been trying to kill was doing everything for Nathaniel. She loved him and she was afraid that she would make things difficult for him. What else did he have to say about a mother like this? Thus, he had asked the doctor if there were any treatment ns. However, the doctor shook his head and he said that the olddy''s life span was at most several months more. Hence, Nathaniel was upset, but he did not show it for fear that Madam Ye would be sad after she found out. Now that he saw that she was avoiding discussing her illness, Nathaniel sighed softly and he felt powerless. No matter how powerful or rich someone was, no one could escape from the reality to encounter death. Thus, he could not help but nce at the emergency room. Mango''s health was so poor now, and he did not know if it would improve. Now that she had caught a cold during her period, he wasn''t sure if it would continue to affect her health. As time went by, Nathaniel grew worried. Finally, the door of the emergency room opened. As Mango was discharged, her face was as pale as snow. "Doctor, is she all right?" "She''s fine, it''s just a cold. However, her body is very weak. After this, I''m afraid that she might catch a cold every time she has her period. From now on, she has to take care of herself well." The doctor''s words made Nathaniel''s heartache. "All right." Then, he pushed Mango back to the ward. Before that, Mango had already been cleaned up by the nurse. Nathaniel looked at her sleeping face and he sighed. In the end, he got on the bed and he held her in her arms. Later during the middle of the night, Mango''s high fever recurred. Thus, she began to ramble nonsensically. "No, no! I''m not gonna drink! Leave me alone!" "Nathan, save me! Nathaniel, where are you?" Mango was crying and she shouted. Hence, it was as if she had gone insane. Then, Nathaniel hugged her tightly and he said in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." At first, Mango did not listen to him at all. She grabbed and she bit him. Later, she eventually became quiet and she fell asleep in Nathaniel''s arms. However, her tears did not dry up. Hence, Nathaniel knew that she might still have some trauma. Whether it was the fire incident five years ago or the kidnapping and trafficking five yearster, they were all painful memories for Mango. This was the United States and not Ocean City. Thus, Nathaniel felt like taking Mango back to the country. However, he knew that he could not leave now. If he could not deal with the problem of Abyss, Mango would still live in darkness. In the past, he thought that Abyss had feelings for Mango. But judging from Abyss'' actions, this man might not have good intentions despite how well he treated her before. Then, Nathaniel hugged Mango. Gradually, her eyelids became heavy and then she fell back asleep. When the sun rose the next day, Mango opened her eyes and she saw Nathaniel lying next to her. Thus, she suddenly felt a little confused. Visions ofst night shed through her mind and she remembered what had happened. "It seemed that we escaped danger and then we came back to the hospital?" she thought to herself. However, Mango did not move because she was afraid of waking Nathaniel up. Over the past few days, Nathaniel did not rest well. Thus, Mango could not bear to wake him up as she saw him sleeping deeply like a child. In fact, Nathaniel had woken up when he noticed that someone was staring at him. However when he heard Mango''s distressed sigh, he pretended to be asleep. Mango gently raised her hand and she traced Nathaniel''s eyebrows with her finger. Truly, he was very good-looking. Even after so many years, Mango found that he grew more and more handsome. Hence, Nathaniel could not help but roll over and he pinned Mango under him. He could not resist the looks and caresses from the woman he loved. "Do you like what you see, Mrs. Ye?" Thus, Mango was startled when Nathaniel suddenly woke up. However, she gave him a coquettish look and she said, "You''re teasing me again." "Who was the one that started it?" Nevertheless, Nathaniel was speechless at Mango''s ability to flip the situation around. However, he gently poked her nose and then he kissed her. Initially, Mango wanted to dodge him, but Nathaniel had prated her emotion gradually. In the end, Mango was no match for Nathaniel. Thus, she yielded to his relentless attack. It was a good morning kiss that aroused both of them, but unfortunately, Mango had her period. Thus, Mango said coyly, "Get up. I need to go to the bathroom." "Let''s go together?" Then, Nathaniel teased her. Mango felt that the heat rise on her face again. "No way." After that, she pushed Nathaniel away and she quickly got out of bed before she rushed to the bathroom. Thus, Nathaniel was amused that Mango ran as if she was being chased. Then, he lifted the nket, only to find that Mango had wet the bedsheet. The bright red color was rather dazzling. Nevertheless, Nathaniel removed the bedsheet and he took it out to the balcony to clean it. Mango had already noticed what she did before she left the bathroom, and she wanted to wash the sheets before Nathaniel noticed. s, she did not expect that he had washed the sheets and he currently hung it up to dry. Thus, she felt so embarrassed. This feeling was strange. This man could always touch her and bring warmth to her. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 It would be fine if the housekeeper had not said anything, but Old Madam Tang became angry the moment she knew. If not for the interests of that plot ofnd, she would have never asked Nathaniel for help. Previously when they signed the contract, she had not wanted to include that use but Nathaniel had insisted on the basis of avoiding extortion from the Tang family. Hence, the use was included anyway with the instruction of thewyer. Now, the use was the only reason that the Tang family found it hard to proceed with their ns. If that plot ofnd had not been developed, it would not matter if they gave it to Nathaniel. However, thend already had a developer as well as partnersmitted to it. Furthermore, the contracts had already been signed and arge sum of money had been invested, they were waiting to start the construction to make money. Then now, Nathaniel had used this use against them and it was rather devastating for the Tang family. Although the Tang family''s cashflow was not entirely dependent on this small amount of money, Old Madam Tang was still dissatisfied. Obviously, anyone would be angry if they had been tricked. However, this matter was well justified by Nathaniel and he had given them the plot ofnd. That indisputable grandson of their Tang family, Abyss had secretly bought Mango and he even hid her. If this was done in secret, then it would be fine. However, Nathaniel had managed to get evidence of Abyss'' act. Thus, Old Madam Tang could not wait to beat Abyss to death with her walking stick. Now that she heard the housekeeper talk about this matter again, Old Madam Tang''s eyes rolled back and she fainted. Then, the housekeeper was so frightened that his face turned pale. Next, he quickly called for the family doctor and he tried very hard before he could wake her. Right then, someone came to inform her that Nathaniel Ye had arrived. Old Madam Tang felt so angry that she found it hard to breathe. Despite her involvement in the business for her entire life, she had never seen someone as cunning as Nathaniel. "I won''t see him! Just tell him that I''m seriously ill and I''ve turned away all visitors." At this time, thest person Old Madam Tang wanted to see was Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel barged his way in without care to anyone else. "Old Madam, what do you mean?" As Nathaniel walked in, his cold voice made Old Madam Tang wish to faint again. Unfortunately, she could not pretend anymore because he was in front of her. "I heard that you were ill, so I specially invited a doctor toe and see you. Are you feeling better now?" Thus, Nathaniel smiled gently and he looked polite, but Old Madam Tang was cursing him in her heart. What a crooked businessman! Nheless, there was still a smile on her face. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Mr. Ye, what brings you here?" "Bad things." After that, Nathaniel smiled faintly before his expression suddenly darkened. "Old Madam Tang, we are both business person and you should know that honesty is important. When you asked for thend in the south, we made it clear that all the favors the Tang family have done for Mango had been repaid. Plus, you promised me that you would control your grandson and he wouldn''t do anything outrageous to Mango. But now, Abyss has imprisoned my wife. Surely, you must give me an exnation for this, right? Unless the Tang family wants to have it both thend and Mango?" Thus, Nathaniel''s voice was soft and monotone. However, it was as if he had embarrassed Old Madam Tang in public. Hence, she felt humiliated. "Mr. Ye, my grandson is an ungrateful b*stard. I have no idea what Abyss does outside, and I''ve sent people to look for him. Has he not returned?" "Old Madam, that''s not right. That''s not what you said to me when you wanted that plot ofnd." Nathaniel''s gaze was aggressive. Thus, Old Madam Tang was so embarrassed that she could not say a word. Furthermore, her face turned red. "The Tang family is well- respected. There isn''t a woman out there that you can''t have. So, why do you insist on snatching women from the Ye family? You know, Mango is my wife and she has given birth to my children. Even if you don''t mind that she belongs to me, you still have to consider if Mango is willing to be with Abyss. What''s more, I heard that Abyss forced her to stay. If they really had feelings for each other, I would not interfere, but Mango and I love one another. Does the Tang family enjoy bullying other people? Or do you look down on the Ye family?" Nathaniel''s voice got colder the more he spoke. At the same time, Old Madam Tang''s forehead erupted in a cold sweat. She had never been insulted like this in her life. However, this was one thing that she could not defend herself on. Thus, she decided to vent her anger at the poor housekeeper who was standing beside her. "Why are you still standing there? Call that unfilial son and tell him that I''m going to die and that he should attend my funeral!" Old Madam Tang was really angry this time. As he heard her words, the housekeeper hurried to call Abyss. Meanwhile, Abyss was drunk. When he saw the phone call from the house, he did not intend to pick up. However, it kept on ringing, which frustrated him. "What?" He answered angrily. Then, the housekeeper said nervously, "Young Master Sun,e back quickly. Mr. Ye from Ye Family is here, and that has made the old madam very angry. She said to tell you toe back now, or else she''s going to die." Although it was not the best thing to say, there was nothing that the housekeeper could do about it. These days, Old Madam Tang''s health was poor, and her heart''s condition was bad. If she fainted due to agitation, the housekeeper dared not think about the aftermath. Moreover, Nathaniel was not an easy-going person. Thus, the housekeeper hoped that Abyss woulde back soon and he would take charge of the situation. When Abyss heard that Nathaniel had arrived at the Tang''s Mansion, his eyes narrowed and he said, "I''ming back right now." After he hung the phone, Abyss looked at his haggard self in the mirror and he said with a bitter smile, "Oh Abyss, you''ve actually went and f*cked yourself up. What would Nathaniel say if he saw this?" Then, he smashed the mirror with a strong punch. After that, he quickly tidied up and he changed clothes before he left. Soon, Abyss arrived at the Tang family''s mansion. Nathaniel casually sat on the sofa as he drank tea. On the other hand, Old Madam Tang, who was on the opposite side of the sofa, was extremely angry. As she saw Abyss walked in, she flung the ss of water in her hand at him without a care for her usually well-maintained reputation. "You good-for-nothing! Now you know how toe back?" Abyss dodged the ss quickly. However, his expression darkened as he saw Nathaniel looked at him mockingly. "Mr. Ye, what is the meaning of this?" "I also want to know what you mean by buying my wife as well as locking her up, Mr. Tang. Right now, I''ve brought you a million dors so that you release Mango. I believe that we are all people of honor here, and we won''t involve the police, right?" Nathaniel''s words infuriated Abyss directly. "Nathaniel, do you have no shame? I did buy Mango, but she was kidnapped." "Do you think I''ll believe what you say now?" Then, Nathaniel stood up and he confronted Abyss. Next, Abyss sneered and he said, "Didn''t you do this, Mr. Ye? You''ve already taken her back, so what''s the point of youing here and kicking up a fuss? Mr. Ye, surely you know this is a horrible way of handling things." "If I''ve already found my wife, why would I be here? I know your feelings for Mango, Abyss. I''ve known that ever since we were in university, but Mango still married me. However, you never gave up on her. I''m grateful for what you did five years ago, so I moved all of the Ye family''s assets out of America and I gave your family a piece ofnd. Now that you''ve gotten what you wanted and you still secretly imprison my wife. What''s that about then?" Nathaniel''s aggressive words angered Abyss. "Don''t twist this around on me. No one knows where Mango is better than you. Nathaniel, I''m warning you, this is the United States, not Ocean City! Don''t think you can pressure me here!" The anger between Abyss and Nathaniel was on the verge of erupting. Suddenly, Abyss''s phone rang. Then, he answered the call without hesitation. "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Tang, something''s wrong. Miss Shen has escaped." The phone call was from Abyss'' secretary. Furthermore, it was quiet at this time so everyone could hear the sound of his phone clearly. "What bullsh*t are you talking about?" Thus, Abyss was almost gone mad. He had no idea what was wrong with his secretary, and Old Madam Tang''s expression was very foul. "Abyss, are you really going to drag the whole Tang family into this because of a woman?" "No, grandma, Mango had been rescued a long time ago. This is not true!" Abyss tried to exin, but then Nathaniel sneered and he said, "Isn''t that your secretary? You mean to say that your secretary is lying to you?" Thus, everyone''s face fell at Nathaniel''s words. In fact, Secretary Zhang had been with Abyss for many years. She had been working with Abyss since he graduated from college. Thus, it was no secret that she was interested in Abyss. Furthermore, she was the only person that would never betray him. However, the phone call was truly from Secretary Zhang. The fact made Old Madam Tang so angry that she almost fainted again. "You b*stard! Tell me the truth! Where did you imprison Miss Shen, I mean, Mrs. Ye?" "I didn''t, grandma!" Thus, Abyss felt that he had been wrongfully used. Even though he was not sure why Secretary Zhang called him, he had no excuse left. Then, Nathaniel said coldly, "All will be well if she''s fine. However, if anything happens to her, don''t me me if I take action towards your family." After that, he turned around and he stormed away. Then, Old Madam Tang felt suffocated. Hence, she quickly asked the housekeeper to bring her water and medicine. Abyss saw that the Old Madam Tang was not pretending and he hurriedly went toward to her. "Grandma, believe me. Although I did secretly buy and imprison Mango for a few days, she was really rescued by someone. I suspect that person is Nathaniel. He is deliberately looking for trouble!" The olddy could not help but p Abyss as she heard his words. Thus, Abyss'' face was hot and his mouth was bleeding. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 "If you hadn''t fallen in love with someone else''s wife, would you have brought this disaster upon the Tang family? Do you think that the Ye family would have so little influence after they moved their assets from America? Do you know that Nathaniel and Dn are close and that Dn is close with the higher-ups?" Old Madam Tang''s breathing was erratic, and she coughed violently. In fact, it was the first time that Abyss had suffered such a defeat. He had always thought that he was smart enough, and even more so that he had done that obscure thing, he never expected Nathaniel actually had a way to get the evidence from the Fallen Angel that he had auctioned off Mango. The true mastermind behind the Fallen Paradise was a mysterious person, everyone wanted to know who the boss behind it but no one had any results. However, if Nathaniel could get them to reveal confidential information such as that, then this was out of Abyss'' expectations. Now, Nathaniel refused to let go of this matter. Thus, Abyss was so angry that he wanted to kill him. "Grandma, I will handle this." "How? The damage has already been done. The best thing you can do now is to find Mango and have her beg Nathaniel to show mercy to our family. As for your feelings for her, you should get rid of them as soon as possible, do you understand?" Old Madam Tang had put the highest hopes for Abyss, but she did not expect such an intelligent child to be so stubborn in the matters of his rtionship. Then, Abyss frowned and he said, "If Nathaniel had hidden Mango, then I wouldn''t be able to find her at all. Actually, I saw her yesterday at the Fallen Paradise and I sent someone to follow her but it was to no avail. She had gone to Dn''s house, so if you tell me if this has nothing to do with Nathaniel, I wouldn''t believe it no matter what." "What''s the point of talking about this now? Whether or not Nathaniel is picking a fight, we have to put our hopes on Mango. Abyss, you and she were never meant to be. If she was meant for you, then she would have fallen in love with you five years ago. Why would she wait until now? You''re the president of the Tang''s Group, you could have any woman you wanted. Why do you still insist on having Mango? You know, I don''t have much longer to live and the Tang family is unable to go through such struggle!" After saying that, Old Madam Tang coughed again. This time, it seemed that she was furious. Abyss felt a little guilty as he saw Old Madam Tang like this, and he said, "All right, grandma. I''ll ask Mango for help." "We must find her. Nathaniel is an ambitious businessman. No man will tolerate his own wife being wanted by another man. But as long as Mango speaks up and that she is willing to help our Tang family, everything will be fine. So no matter what, you must find Mango, do you understand?" Then, Old Madam Tang held Abyss'' hand tightly. The force was so strong that Abyss felt utterly distressed. He only desired a woman. Why was it so difficult? "I understand. I''ll go find her right now." Next, Abyss left the Tang family''s mansion in a somber mood. "Where on earth is Mango?" He thought. Surely, Mango would have lost all her feelings for him when he kept her imprisoned. Even if he begged her for help now, would Mango agree to it? Moreover, even if Mango agreed, would Nathaniel forgive the Tang family so easily? Thus, Abyss unconsciously drove to the entrance of the Fallen Paradise. He remembered that he saw Mango here yesterday. Previously, she was sold from this ce. Thus, how could she bear to step foot in here again? What was the connection between them? Hence, Abyss could not understand it. Meanwhile, he sat in the car and he did not go into the club. Next, he opened the car window and he smoked silently. The Fallen Paradise was crowded with people. Hence, it was very lively, but Abyss was not in the mood. Wouldn''t it be great if Nathaniel died? Then, this thought came to his mind again. That was right! Nathaniel Ye must die! Only if he was dead, then Mango would lose her stronghold, and that she could continue to live by his side and depend on him. Moreover, the threat towards the Tang Family would no longer exist. Abyss'' gaze darkened as he thought of this. Then, he drove away from the Fallen Paradise and no one knew where he went. Meanwhile, when Mango woke up, Nathaniel was no longer in the ward. Then, she looked at the time. To her surprise, it was already past nine o''clock and she did not expect to sleep for so long. After that, Mango got up and she tidied herself up. Then, she heard crispughter outside. Mango stood at the floor-to-ceiling windows and she looked outside. Then, she saw Nathaniel was ying with Rita and Wisdom. Right now, Rita seemed to be much more cheerful. Although she couldn''t do strenuous exercise, sweat was already oozing out of her face, and she seemed very happy. Currently, Nathaniel had ced Rita on his shoulders and they chased Wisdom everywhere. Then, Rita stretched out her arms and she shouted loudly, "Ah, I''m flying!" After he heard his daughter''sughter, Nathaniel ran even faster. Mango felt touched as she watched this scene. In fact, Rita had never been so happy ever since she was born. Although Abyss cared about Rita, he had never treated Rita like Nathaniel did. When she thought of Abyss again, Mango sighed slightly and she pushed the thoughts of him to the back of her mind. Then, she changed her clothes and she went to the backyard. "What are you guys up to?" Thus, Mango''s abrupt participation made Rita even more excited. "Mommy, dad said that we were pretending to be eagles catching chickens. We''re the eagles and Brother Wisdom is the chicken. Daddy is awesome!" Clearly, Rita admired Nathaniel very much. In her heart, Nathaniel was the all-powerful champion in the battle. Next, Mango saw Nathaniel''s smug look and she said with a smile, "You two are bullies. It''s unfair to Wisdom as it''s two against one. Come on, Wisdom, mommy will team up with you and we''ll defeat these eagles." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Thus, Mango rolled up her sleeves as she spoke. Under the sunlight, her pale white skin was dazzling. This caused Nathaniel to cough ufortably. Wisdom on the other hand, was delighted. "Oh yeah! That''s great! Mommy, you''re the best!" Until then, Wisdom had been chased for half an hour and he was exhausted. Now that he heard that Mango was going to join in, he became happy. "Can your body take it?" Obviously, Nathaniel was worried. At that, Mango blushed. "I''m fine." Thus, she quickly turned her head but Rita still noticed that something was strange. "Hmm? Mommy, why is your face so red? Have you not recovered from your cold? If so, then we can just y next time." Mango felt even more embarrassed after she heard her daughter''s words. "I''m fine. It''s just the heat." Then, Mango simply made up an excuse but Nathaniel''s lips twitched up into a smile. At this, Mango could not wait to go up to him and bite him. As Wisdom noticed the interaction between Mango and Nathaniel, he interrupted awkwardly, "Ouch, I''ve got a stomachache. Rita,e with me to the bathroom." "Brother Wisdom, are you okay?" Rita became nervous in an instant and she struggled to get off Nathaniel''s shoulders. Nathaniel looked at Wisdom and he shook his head gently. Then, he put Rita down carefully and he said, "Be careful. Don''t fall down." "Got it." After that, Wisdom made a grimace at Nathaniel, and then he left with Rita. When there were only Nathaniel and Mango left in the back garden, Mango suddenly felt shy. "Oh, man...It''s rare for me to y with our daughter, so why did you have to bring that up?" Mangoined. After that, Nathaniel took her hand and got her to sit on hisp. As Mango was afraid of getting onto his body, she hurriedly stood up but Nathaniel stopped her. "It''s okay. Sit for a while. My legs aren''t cold." "It wouldn''t be great if someone saw us like this." Hence, Mango struggled, but Nathaniel''s arms were so tough and he held her so tight, which prevented her from moving. "So what if they see us? You''re my wife though. What can they say?" "Humph, who''s your wife? As I recall, you haven''t proposed yet." Then, Mango remembered that no matter whether it was eight years ago or now, Nathaniel had never proposed to her, and she became a little arrogant for a moment. Nevertheless, Nathaniel said with a smile, "How should I propose then? Just like this?" His lips and tongue touched Mango''s neck as he spoke, which caused her to tremble. "Hey, stop that!" Thus, Mango got a little flustered and she quickly grabbed Nathaniel''s arm. Nathaniel felt that Mango was extremely alluring right now, but she was having her period. Hence, he could only indulge in her look instead of having sex with her. Indeed, that fact made him feel restricted. "How long does your periodst?" Nathaniel''s hands roamed around Mango''s body. With that, Mango understood what he meant. Hence, she said with some embarrassment, "Around seven days." "My God, it''s only the second day. I''m gonna die of getting horny!" Nathaniel''s whining made Mango burst intoughter. "Nonsense. You haven''t slept with anyone else for five years, and you were never like this." "It''s not the same thing." Then, Nathaniel put his head into Mango''s arms and he took a deep breath. Clearly, he was indulging in Mango''s scent and that made Mango shy again. Hence, she wanted to push Nathaniel away but then her stomach growled unexpectedly. Both of them were stunned at that. Then, Nathaniel burst intoughter while Mango felt rather awkward. "Hey, stopughing!" "Hahaha!" Thus, Nathaniel could not hold it in anymore. That made Mango so irritated that she reached out and she covered his mouth with her hand. "Noughing! What''s so funny about me being hungry? Can''t I be hungry?" Looking at her exasperated expression, Nathaniel suddenly stuck out his tongue and he licked Mango''s palm. Then, Mango felt as if an electric current had run down her body. Thus, she shrank back and she let go of Nathaniel, but her hands were uneasy at this moment as she was awkward. Nathaniel''s gaze was soft as he noticed her distraught expression. Thus, he lowered his head and he grabbed the back of Mango''s head before he kissed her passionately. Mango paused for a moment, then she gradually stretched out her arms. Next, she wrapped them around Nathaniel''s neck and she kissed him back affectionately. The atmosphere around them seemed sweet, and their temperature was getting higher and higher... Chapter 211 Chapter 211 In fact, even the sun seemed to be embarrassed by such a scene as it slowly hid behind the clouds. Neither of the two people, who were hugging each other, noticed it until a child''s voice sounded. "Daddy, mommy, are you two ying kissy games? I want to y too!" They had no idea when Rita hade back. Thus, her sudden voice startled both Mango and Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s hand was still inside Mango''s clothes. Hence, when he heard his daughter''s voice, he pulled it out quickly. Furthermore, Mango leaped off from Nathaniel''s thigh as she was so shocked. "Rita, when did youe back?" Mango felt that her face was burning and that it was extremely hot. Furthermore, she did not know how much her daughter had seen the scene. Thus, it was so utterly embarrassing. On the other hand, Nathaniel felt somewhat awkward at being caught in the act by his daughter. He felt ufortable, and it scared him so much that his p*nis was almost stopped erected. Nevertheless, Rita blinked her eyes and she said innocently, "Brother Wisdom went to the toilet, so I came out to y with daddy and mommy. What were you doing just now? Were you ying kissy games? I wanna y too!" With that, Rita was about to climb up Nathaniel''s body. D*mn! Nathaniel was feeling extremely awkward right now. His arousal that had been provoked by Mango had not been subsided yet. Hence, how could he exin it if his daughter saw it? "Rita, daddy has a little problem and I have to go to the toilet too. How about mommy apanies you for a while?" Although he was the president of the HY Group, he still wanted to run away when facing his four- year-old daughter due to this incident. Even though it seemed very funny, but Mango could notugh at all because she felt the same awkwardness had overwhealmed her as well. However, Rita seemed to cling with Nathaniel very much. Thus, she quickly grabbed Nathaniel''s hand and she said, "Daddy, I''ll go to the bathroom with you." "No way!" In fact, Nathaniel was very scared. "Why not? Does daddy not like Rita anymore?" Then, Rita looked as if she was about to cry. So, Nathaniel hurriedly coaxed her, "No, Rita is a girl. A girl can''t go to the bathroom with a boy. Do you understand?" "Then why can mommy go to the toilet with daddy?" Rita''s words almost caused Mango to facepalm again. When had she gone to the toilet with Nathaniel? Thus, Nathaniel blushed. No matter how thick-skinned he was, he could not exin when he saw his daughter''s big, innocent eyes in front of him. "Daddy and mommy are different." "What''s the difference? We''re family, aren''t we?" Rita asked with a childlike persistence, she would not stop asking till she got the answer. Then, Nathaniel looked at Mango for help, but she ignored him. Next, she turned her head away as if she did not see anything. What a joke! How could she exin something like this to Rita? Thus, Nathaniel became somber. It was because he had never seen such an unreliable wife. But when he looked at Rita''s current expression, Nathaniel really clueless about what should he do. "We are indeed family, but it''s not the same thing. After Rita grows up, you''ll find somebody you like and then you''ll marry him. After that, you can y kissy games and go to the bathroom together." "Oh, I see!" Rita nodded, she seemed to understand partially. Then, Nathaniel finally heaved a sigh of relief and he found that his forehead was already drenched in sweat. However, when he thought the crisis had been resolved, Rita suddenly patted herself on the head and she said, "I have decided that I will marry daddy when I grow up!" This sentence made Mango choke. Next, she started to cough violently. Then, Rita turned around and she looked at Mango''s reaction. After that, she asked with some concern, "Mommy, you don''t agree with it?" Thus, Mango felt so helpless in answering Rita''s ridiculous question. In what world did her daughtere andpete with her for a man? "You can''t marry your daddy." "Why not?" "Because he''s your daddy!" Thus, Mango did not know how to exin it to Rita, so she had no choice but to say so. Then, Rita pouted and she said unhappily, "Mommy, why are you doing this? I also want to kiss daddy. I also want daddy to go with me to the bathroom. How can you conquer daddy for yourself?" Oh gosh! Mango was totally broke down. Someone pleasee and take this little devil away! Suddenly, Nathaniel wanted tough but Mango red at him fiercely. Hence, he awkwardly replied to Rita, "Rita, fathers and daughters can''t marry each other." "Why not?" "Because..." Hence, Nathaniel had no idea how to continue his exnation. Clearly, it was impossible to talk about ethics with a child, but then how could he make Rita understand it? Seeing that Nathaniel was in such a dilemma, Rita sighed and she said, "Well then, I won''t marry daddy." "Good girl!" At that, Nathaniel let out a sigh of relief once again. However, Rita went on to say, "I''ll marry Brother Wisdom instead! I''ll go y kissy games with him and I''ll go with him to the bathroom." After that, Rita actually turned around and she left. This scared Mango and Nathaniel to death. "Rita, you can''t!" "Honey, you can''t do it with Wisdom either, he''s your brother!" Thus, Nathaniel and Mango chased after Rita, but they were afraid of scaring Rita so they could only follow her slowly. Hence, Mango was so angry that she kicked Nathaniel hard. "It''s all your fault!" With that, Nathaniel felt so troubled. He never expected to be seen by their daughter while being intimate with his wife. Nevertheless, they still could not exin it now. Thus, Mango red at Nathaniel angrily before they followed Rita into the ward. At this time, Wisdom had just put his pants on and he walked out of the bathroom. Next, he saw Rita wasing in with his father and mother and their facial expressions were foul. "Daddy, Mommy, what''s wrong?" As soon as Wisdom finished speaking, Rita stepped forward and she grabbed Wisdom''s belt. Next, she said aggressively, "Brother Wisdom, I want to apany you to the toilet!" "Huh?" This time, Wisdom was a little scared. However, Rita did not exin anything and she dragged Wisdom to the bathroom without hesitation. "No, honey! You can''t do that!" At that, Nathaniel felt as though his heart was about to jump out of his chest. Usually, Rita was a gentle and feeble girl. However, he did not expect Rita to be so stubborn. Hence, if he did not stop her, she would strip Wisdom naked and she would bring him to the bathroom. At this moment, Wisdom waspletely puzzled. He held his belt tightly as he looked at Nathaniel with some grievance before he asked, "Daddy, what''s going on?" "I want to marry you! I want to be your bride! I want to kiss you and I want to go to the bathroom with you! Mommy and daddy do that too!" Hence, Rita''s crisp deration made Mango want to hide from the scene due to extreme embarrassment. Gosh! Could this be any more shameful? Oh my God! How could this really be so embarrassing? At that, Nathaniel felt helpless and clueless in settling such a matter. "Baby, you and Wisdom are siblings. You can''t get married! Let go of your brother!" "No! I won''t!" Naturally, Rita felt close with Wisdom as they had yed together all this time. However, now that she heard that Nathaniel did not allow them to be together and he seemed as if he wanted to separate them, she felt very unhappy. Then, her big eyes blinked and they became misty. Clearly, it seemed that Rita was going to cry at any moment. Nathaniel''s heart ached at seeing that. "Baby, listen to Daddy. Wisdom is your brother, and you can''t do things like this. After you get older, you''ll find a boy you like, and then..." "But I like Brother Wisdom!" Next, Rita hugged Wisdom''s neck as if she was afraid that Nathaniel would take him away. In effect, she incessantly grabbed Wisdom''s neck and his entire body. Thus, poor Wisdom held his pants in one hand, and his other hand was holding Rita, in fear that she would fall to the ground. Hence, he felt like crying. "Daddy, Mommy, what did you do just now? Why is Rita so agitated?" As soon as these words were said, Nathaniel and Mango were silent and their faces turned red. They couldn''t tell the children that they were doing adult activity in the back garden though. "Ahem! Wisdom, how about you let Ritae down first?" In fact, Nathaniel felt that their position was simply awful. "No way!" However, Rita held Wisdom tightly and that made him feel suffocated. "Ahem! Ahem! Rita, you''re going to strangle me to death. Hurry up and let go!" Thus, Wisdom began to beg for mercy. Hearing this, Rita quickly let go of her hands. "Brother Wisdom, are you okay?" Right then, Wisdom grabbed his pants and he ran away. Seriously, if he waited any longer, Rita might have stripped him bare naked. When Rita saw Wisdom run away, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she cried loudly after she realized what had happened. "Brother Wisdom doesn''t like me anymore! Boohoo!" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Thus, Rita''s loud cries were very shocking, it caused Nathaniel and Mango panicked at the same time. What was more, her cries drew the attention of Madam Ye. "What''s going on? Who causes our little princess sad?" Hence, Madam Ye walked in quickly. When Rita saw Madam Ye, she rushed to her and she cried with frustration, "Grandma, daddy and mommy are ying kissy games with each other secretly, and they won''t y with me. I said that I''m going to marry Brother Wisdom, but they won''t let me do it and they even frightened Brother Wisdom away. Grandma, they''re all bullying me!" The little girl''sint had made Nathaniel and Mango wanted to leave the ce as soonest due to their extreme embarrassment. Although Rita did not know what was going on, Madam Ye understood it. Thus, she red at the couple and said sternly, "You two have no sense of decency. Go back to your room." "Mom, but Rita..." Nevertheless, Nathaniel still wanted to say something, but then Madam Ye rebuked coldly, "What''s wrong? I''ll let you do it if you can manage to coax her." "Uhm...Mum, I think it''s better if you do it." Then, Nathaniel pulled Mango out of Rita''s room as if they were escaping. Even though they had run far away, they could still hear her cries. "Oh man, why is this child so good at crying?" Nathaniel was somewhat scared. Next, Mango gave him a hard kick. "Ouch!" Hence, Nathaniel was caught off guard and he wailed as he was kicked in the face. "What are you doing?" "It''s all your fault! How can I ever face them in the future?" Then, Mango turned around and she ran away. This made Nathaniel extremely depressed. Who had he provoked? "No, Mango, please listen to me..." "Bang!" With that, Mango shut the door directly in Nathaniel''s face and the door nearly hit his nose. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Hence, Nathaniel felt rather despondent. As soon as he turned around, Wisdom had stood there with his arms crossed in front of his chest and he looked at Nathaniel coldly. "You little brat, what are you doing here?" Thus, Nathaniel felt theplete loss of the authority he''d had for the past few years. Next, Wisdom snorted and he said, "If you want to kiss mommy in the future, can you just go back to your room? Don''t you know that we are still underage? Is it really okay for you to mentally traumatize children like this?" After he heard Wisdom''s series of questions, Nathaniel was speechless. "Brat, you''re looking for a beating, aren''t you?" Clearly, he was irritated by all the embarrassment. Then, he quickly raised his arm and he looked at Wisdom fiercely. Thus, Wisdom was so scared that he ran away and he said, "You may suppress us with force, but we will not give in! If you dare to kiss mommy again in front of us in the future, I''ll take photos and post them on the Inte. Humph! Let''s see who''s going to be embarrassed then!" After that, he did not dare to stay for a moment longer and he ran outside. Right then, Nathaniel felt that his life had be devoid of meaning. This brat even wanted to take a photo of him kissing Mango? He was really too bold. Then, Nathaniel thought of Zion. Not only did that brat take a video of him, Zion even dared to piss in his face. Right then, he suddenly missed Zion very much. Zion was his beloved son! Then, Nathaniel took out his mobile phone and he dialed a string of numbers that he had memorized. For some time, the number never got connected. However, as the familiar ringtone sounded, Nathaniel''s heart sped up. The phone rang for a long time, but no one had answered. Then, Nathaniel''s expectant heart sank bit by bit into disappointment. Perhaps this number already belonged to someone else, and the other person might not know him at all. Thus, an unprecedented sense of loss made Nathaniel particrly distressed. After that, he sat on the bench in the corridor and Nathaniel''s mind was full with visions of Nick''s bloody and mangled body. How could a person survive that kind of injuries? Perhaps the fact that Nick was still alive was just a lie made up by Madam Ye to make Mango and him feel at ease. Thus, Nathaniel smiled bitterly. Soon after, his phone rang again. When Nathaniel saw the familiar number, he was ecstatic. Thus, he could not believe that he actually managed to answer the call and his breathing was rapid. However, the person on the side was not eager to speak. After the call connected, silence emanated between both of them. Hence, Nathaniel wanted to speak but he felt as if a lump had formed in his throat. Thus, he wanted to speak but nothing came out. Finally, a sigh came from the other side and then a familiar voice sounded. "Brother." Nathaniel had not heard this word in five years, and hearing it now made his eyes moist suddenly. "Nick?" "Brother, long time no see." Nick''s voice was as crisp as ever, and it made a lump form in Nathaniel''s throat. "You''re such a brat. Was this all a fun game for you?" Nathaniel had not wanted to be so angry, but he could not control himself after he started speaking. "Brother, don''t be so agitated. We will meet sooner orter, mom would somehow tell you the detail." "If mom hadn''t told me, were you nning on never telling me for the rest of my life?" Hence, Nathaniel felt that it was in vain for him and Nick to have been brothers. He had hidden it for such a long time! Nick cleared his throat and he said, "No, I wanted to wait and I would tell you when the time was right. Look at you, you''re still so angry even when you grow old." "F*ck off!" Nathaniel''s voice was hoarse at this moment. However, Nickughed and he said, "Brother, you called me to ask about Zion''s wellbeing right?" "You still have the balls to say that? You secretly took Zion away without telling me, and you didn''t even send a message! Do you know that your sister-inw almost went insane?" When he thought of Zion''s disappearance and the painful look on Mango''s face, Nathaniel became furious. Nick was embarrassed and then he said, "Zion was in a poor condition when I saved him. He sustained many injuries, and he lost too much blood so he fell into aa. I had to save him first. As for anything else, I could only wait because there were too many rumors and I was afraid of alerting our enemies. Don''t you guys already know about it by now?" "How is Zion?" Hence, Nathaniel was a little worried when he heard that his son was injured like that. "He''s much better now, but he''s still recuperating. That woman was vicious and she broke two of Zion''s ribs, so he can''t get out of bed now and he needs rest. So if sister-inw wants to see Zion, you''d better wait. I''m afraid that she will cry when she sees what he looks like." Nick''s words were true. "Two of Zion''s ribs are broken?" "Yes." After Nick finished speaking, he fell silent. After all, it was Macy who hurt Zion, and indeed, Macy and Nick had a brief rtionship previously. Although Macy was dead now, it did not mean that her deeds were eradicated. Moreover, the child was his nephew. "Brother, I''m sorry." Thus, there was a hint of regret in Nick''s voice. Nathaniel knew what Nick was talking about and Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Why are you apologizing to me? It wasn''t your fault." "But she was my woman long time ago." "Are you sure about that?" Hence, Nathaniel''s words made Nick fall silent again. Although Macy had given birth to a son for him and she had a sexual rtionship with him, Nick knew that the person Macy truly loved was Nathaniel. Nevertheless, this topic had be awkward now. Moreover, Macy was dead and he did not want to bring it up anymore. "Brother, do you know about mom?" Thus, Nick changed the subject. As he heard this, Nathaniel''s heart sank. The two brothers fell silent again. Nathaniel recently found out too much about Nanny Zhang, which made it difficult for him. Originally, his feelings for Nanny Zhang were veryplicated. Later, after he learned that she had done so many evil things, he finally made up his mind to punish her. Unfortunately, she was his biological mother. Hence, Nathaniel did not know how to deal with this awkward situation. Now that Nick had asked, Nathaniel was silent for a while before he spoke, "Do you have anything else to say?" "She can only me herself." Nick only said these five words, but it carried a heavyweight behind them. No one really cared about blood rtionships, but sometimes some things could not be overlooked even though there were blood rtions. "Brother, if you can''t do it, then I''ll do it." Anyway, Nick finally said it. Most of the time, Nathaniel felt that Nick was more like an elder brother than he was. This was because he always secretly protected him. Then he said in a low voice, "I''ll do it instead because it''s not convenient for you toe out." "Alright. If you can''t do it, then leave it to me." "Well, I was just wondering if it''s true that there''s still an uncle on the dark side?" As he spoke of this, Nathaniel was solemn. In truth, he did not know very much about this uncle of his. Could it be that all of these events had something to do with him? Then, Nick cleared his throat and he said, "Sort of. ording to the information we found over here, Nanny Zhang is Uncle''s subordinate." At this, Nathaniel remained silent for a long time. His biological mother was his uncle''s subordinate but she had children with his father. Truly it was complicated, but also very ironic. Then, Nick sneered and he said, "It''s hard to imagine, right? It''s hard for me to understand as well. Uncle wants to control the whole Ye Family, the deal was that he would control the Dark Night and Nanny Zhang would control the HY Group. What''s more, she poisoned Wisdom to control us when the time was right. Thankfully, Mango found out about it in time and she saved Wisdom. Please thank her for me" Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Nathaniel felt a surge of anger rose in his heart. "Is she crazy? Wisdom is her grandson!" "She has a good grasp of medical knowledge, so she won''t kill Wisdom. But it can''t be denied that Wisdom is very important to us. Our family has been in dire straits for many years. Brother, the Dark Night actually belongs to the country, it''s just that the Ye Family was chosen to have it. Both of us were in the military, and all the Ye Family''s children serve the country with their all. If Uncle and Nanny Zhang want the Ye Family''s private assets, then they can have it. However, the Ye Family does not reallypletely belong to us." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "I understand that." Furthermore, Nathaniel was once a soldier. What could he not understand about the situation? The Dark Night Empire was a well-honed weapon as well as an intelligencework that served the country. Hence, that involved many things and it could not be judged by private familial interests and rtionships alone. Next, Nathaniel took a deep breath and he said, "I know what to do. Take good care of Zion. Oh, ask him to call your sister- in-w when he can. She misses him very much." "Will do." Then, Nick hung up the phone but Nathaniel''s heart was very uneasy. The more he found out about things, the heavier his heart became. Thus, the most urgent thing now was to get back to Ocean City as soon as possible. Truly, it was hard to do some things if he was in America. Not long after Nathaniel hung up the phone, the door of the ward opened. Then, Mango dragged him in as she looked around her like a thief. When she found that there was no one around, she quickly closed the door. At this, Nathaniel suddenly wanted tough. "Why does your expression make me feel like we''re having an affair?" "Shut up!" The blush on Mango''s face had not yet subsided fully, which made her look particrly charming and attractive. Next, Nathaniel grabbed her waist and he said, "We''re already an old married couple, what is there to be shy about?" "Let me go! I have no more dignity in front of the kids, and what should we do about Rita?" "What do you mean by ''what should we do''?" Nathaniel was a little perplexed. Then, Mango was so angry that she extended her fist to punch him and she said, "Rita said she wanted to give herself fully to Wisdom! How can that be? What''s more, she also wanted to kiss Wisdom. This..." "Don''t worry, she''s still young and she won''t be so fussy in a few years. Besides, do you think that Wisdom will let her get away with it? Don''t worry, Rita will be fine in a few days." Truly, Nathaniel did not care too much about it. However, Mango pouted angrily and she said, "I don''t care. In the future, you are not allowed to touch me or kiss me outside. You have to keep a distance from me and you will set a good example for the children. Look, what are we to do now?" "What are you talking about? We''ll tell them that love is stronger than anything else!" After Nathaniel spoke, he lowered his head and he kissed Mango. Mango was caught off guard. Hence, she resisted for a long time, but she failed to resist Nathaniel''s attack. Then, she sunk deeper into the kiss and her eyes started to ze over. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Then, Nathaniel looked at Mango who was so charming that he could not help but want more. Next, the two soon tangled up together. Then, the mood in the room rose steeply, and a different scent permeated the air. Just as they were reaching the climax, Mango suddenly pushed Nathaniel away with a slight blush on her face. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, Nathaniel was a little stunned. For a moment, he didn''t know what was going on. When he wanted to go forward again, Mango stopped him. "My period isn''t over yet." Her voice was so soft that it was almost impossible to hear it. However, Nathaniel still realized what was going on and he immediately felt a little annoyed. "How many days are left?" "Count by yourself then!" Thus, Mango pushed him away and went straight to the bathroom, it was because she was really ashamed at this moment. "Why did I almost let myself be seduced?" Hence, Nathaniel felt a bit somber. Looking at his tensed body, he sighed slowly and he got up to pour Mango a ss of brown sugar water. When Mango came out of the bathroom, Nathaniel handed over the drink and he said softly, "Here, drink something warm. I''ll go to the bathroom." As for what he was going to do in the bathroom, Mango could more or less guess it. Previously, she had lived together with Nathaniel as husband and wife but they were never so trapped by strong desire as they were now. Mango had always thought that sexual desire would wane with age, but this did not seem like the case with both of them. Thus, Mango left the room as if she was running away. Then, she ran into Thomas in the corridor. "What''s going on? Why are you in such a hurry?" Indeed, Mango just asked casually but Thomas paused for a moment and he said, "The Tang family has begun to fight back." "The Tang family?" Then, Mango''s expression soured. The Tang family, of course, was Abyss. What did he want to do now? "What did he do?" Next, Mango asked and Thomas whispered, "The Tang family has begun to raise funds. I don''t know where they got the capital, and they withdrew almost all their liquidity. As for ournd, it''s a little useless now. Plus, we''re now on the defensive." "What?" Hence, Mango knew a little bit aboutnd issues. However, now that Thomas said this, what Nathaniel was confident about turned out to be wrong. Now that they were on the defensive, it seemed that Abyss was truly capable. "Nathan is in the room. You can go and find himter." "Sure." Thus, Thomas did not dare to disturb her anymore, and afterward, Mango went to the garden alone. The sunshine outside was just right, but she felt uneasy in her heart. Was she going to be an enemy of Abyss in the end? Just as she thought about it, a text message tone came from her phone. Thus, Mango did not think much of it and she clicked it to view it. However, she was immediately shocked. The message turned out to be an MMS, and the contents were a picture of the Shen Family! In the picture, they were tied to stools and their mouths were covered. Thus, they looked like they were struggling with pain. Mango''s chest suddenly tightened. Who was it? Gosh! Who had kidnapped them? Who sent her this message? Thus, Mango quickly called back, but the person on the other end did not answer. Hence, she had no choice but to send a text message back. "Who are you? What have you done to my parents?" At the time, Mango''s heart was in a panic. In fact, Mango owed a lot to her parents. Truthfully, they had suffered plenty over the past five years, and now they continued to suffer for her. This feeling was terrible for any daughter to feel. However, she got no reply even after a long time. When Mango called back as she could not bear waiting any longer, the phone was turned off instead. Even though Mango was anxious, but she knew that she could not rush now. Thus, she quickly returned to the ward and she saw Nathaniel and Thomas were talking about something. Hence, she did note forward to disturb them. Then, Madam Ye seemingly showed up out of nowhere. When she saw Mango, she asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Is there something bothering you?" Thus, Mango saw Madam Ye and she said sadly, "My parents were kidnapped. They sent me a message, but they didn''t answer my calls and they didn''t tell me the next step. I am very worried, and I have no idea what to do now." In truth, Mango had always been worried about this matter. Furthermore, she had even asked Merle to find news about her parents. However, there was still no news until now. Nevertheless, she did not expect that someone would send a message personally today, but the person''s identity was still hidden in the fog. As she looked at the picture on the message, Madam Ye frowned and said, "The ce doesn''t look like it''s here in the US." "I think so. But I can''t see anything from this alone. So, I want Nathaniel''s help to locate the origin of this number, but he seems busy now." Mango said this in a low voice. Obviously, Nathaniel had a lot of things to do now. Actually, she had never wanted to ask him for help, but Nathaniel''sputer skills were great and she needed to know the exact location. Next, Madam Ye patted her on the shoulder and she said, "It''ll be okay. There will be clues no matter what, and you can speak to Nathaniel after he''s done." After she heard Madam Ye speak, Mango raised her head and she saw that Nathaniel and Thomas had finished speaking. It seemed that Thomas was leaving. Then, Mango nodded to the olddy before she walked toward Nathaniel. "What''s wrong? What did you talk about with mom?" Then, Nathaniel dotingly touched her head, he somehow felt that he was getting more fond of her, even her hair seemed so smooth and mesmerizing. Thus, how could Mango not see the glint in Nathaniel''s eyes? However, she interrupted the sweet scene and said, "I need your help. Let''s head inside." "What issue needs to be discussed inside? Mango, I''m telling you, I just took a cold shower. Even if today''s weather isn''t really cold, but it isn''t warm either. If I catch a cold..." "What are you thinking?" At that, Mango''s face turned red again. Were men''s brains only filled with dirty things? Then, Nathaniel''s lips curled into a smile as he saw her blushing face. In fact, he had seen Madam Ye and Thomas were looking at him, but he did not care. Right now, he felt like a teenager of eighteen and he was easily aroused. Furthermore, he wanted to press Mango underneath him at any time. Naturally, Mango knew what Nathaniel was thinking, but she still took his hand and she led him inside. When Nathaniel was about to hug her, she blocked him with her arms. "I have something to tell you." "Kiss me first and tell meter." Nathaniel kept pushing for more nowadays. However, Mango bit her lower lip and she said hesitantly, "It''s about my parents." Her words stopped Nathaniel. Truthfully, too many things had happened recently and they all piled up together. Although he had sent people to investigate the Shen family''s parents, they had no news until now. However, Nathaniel was stunned when he heard this from Mango, and then he let go of her. "Do you have any news?" "Well, someone sent me a message just now. Have a look and see if you can find out where the number originates from." Next, Mango handed the phone to Nathaniel. Thus, Nathaniel''s expression was rather grave. After he took the phone, he booted up theputer and he started searching for the number. However after a few minutes, Nathaniel''s brows furrowed. "What''s wrong?" Mango was even more worried. After that, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "This phone number has been blocked, and it has been encrypted with severalyers. I can''t find the origin, and whenever I reach the crucial part it gets blocked. This is rare, and it must be the work of a professional." After she heard Nathaniel''s words, Mango suddenly felt depressed. If Nathaniel was unable to crack the code, what other clues could there be? As Nathaniel saw that Mango was in a poor mood, he stood up and said, "I''ll see if there are other ways. Don''t worry." "Well, why did Thomas see you? If you have something to do, then I''ll just find out more information by myself." In fact, Mango knew that Nathaniel had a lot of things to do, so naturally she did not want to drag him down further. Next, Nathaniel turned off theputer and he said, "Nothing. It''s about the Tang family." "Huh? Is it about Abyss?" "Well, I have already decided to fight against the Tang family." When Nathaniel said this, he looked at Mango. Obviously, he wanted to see Mango''s reaction. Then, Mango sighed and she said, "Yeah, fight then. He did go a little overboard." After saying this, Mango felt her heart be heavy. Some people, after all, could not return to what they once were. Nathaniel looked at Mango and he whispered, "It''s all right to sacrifice your all for the people who are worth it, but for those who aren''t, that''s not a loss. Life is a long road, and there are many things that you don''t need to remember." "But he still saved our children and me." "But he also hurt Rita." Nathaniel''s voice remained monotone, but Mango knew that he was not happy. Indeed, it was difficult for Mango and Nathaniel to havemon views on the topic of Abyss. "What did he do?" Hence, Mango had to change the subject because she sensed that Nathaniel was about to get angry as he just suppressed it now. Then, Nathaniel narrowed his eyes and he said in a low voice, "Nothing much, they just found a venture capital firm to raise funds." "Do you have a way to stop that?" In the end, Mango was still worried about Nathaniel. In fact, if one were to do business at this level, especially a family business, there would be few gaps in funding. Even if there were, surely there would be people who were willing to provide the funds solely for the fact that these businesses were thriving. As long as they had a piece of it, the benefits in the future were guaranteed. However, they had to undertake a considerable amount of risk as well. Although Mango did not know whichpany was working for the Tang family, it was very likely that it would hinder Nathaniel''s actions. Otherwise, Abyss would directly attack Nathaniel instead. Truly, that was thest thing Mango wanted to see. Nathaniel felt much better when he saw Mango''s worried gaze. "Hmm...Are you worried about me?" "What nonsense are you spouting? You''re my husband though." Then, Mango red at him. After that, she was pulled into Nathaniel''s arms and she was trapped. "If one day both Abyss and I were in danger at the same time, who would you save first?" This question was stupid and even regr people would not bother to ask it, let alone a man of Nathaniel''s position. However, he still asked the question. When faced with love, everyone was uneasy and insecure especially when a rival showed up. What was more, that rival was also once very kind to his woman. At this time, Mango looked at Nathaniel who was pretending to be calm and she suddenly felt rather distressed. She had given her heart to this man five years ago. However, he was still uneasy now, and he did not have any sense of security at all. Was it because she did not love him deeply enough? Or was it because she loved him too deeply? Thus, Mango did not know the answer. Nevertheless, she answered with a smile, "Guess." Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Then, Nathaniel''s face changed a little, but in the end, he did not say anything. Instead, he bit Mango''s petite rosy lips. "Ah! Nathaniel, are you a dog?" "Nah.J''m a wolf!" Next, Nathaniel let her go with some frustration, and he then turned to leave. At this point, he just looked like a very angry wolf dog. Hence, Mango suddenly smiled at seeing the scene. Wow...how vicious was he! He bit her lip so hard that it almost broke the skin. After that, Mango licked the blood on her petite lips and she hugged Nathaniel from behind. Then, she whispered, "My dear, I only have you in my heart." These words inexplicably lifted Nathaniel''s mood a lot. "Say it again." Upon hearing that, there was a trace of pride and joy in his voice. Mango suddenly felt that he was childish, so she let him go. "Nah...l don''t want to say it anymore." Then, she turned around and she left, but Nathaniel grabbed hold of her arm and he locked her onto the wall with a spin. His breath hit her face and that brought on his inescapable scent as well as the deep, swirling depths of his eyes. Hence, Mango was suddenly deeply mesmerized. "What are you doing?" "You!" Then, Nathaniel lowered his head. He could no longer hold back the desire in his heart. Thus, his touch was gentle and lingering, it turned Mango very soft and subdued to his desire. Hence, she was too indulged in him until she was not aware that she was carried to the bed. Furthermore, she did not realize when Nathaniel had covered her with a nket. What she only knew was that she was panting for fresh air and she heard Nathaniel had whispered in her ear. "Be good and rest at home. So, leave everything to me, alright?" This sentence was like a soft stroke on her skin, and it made Mango tremble. When she regained her wits, Nathaniel was no longer in the room. However, his scent seemed to have remained in the room. Next, Mango smiled gently and she felt increasingly more alive. The thumping in her heart grew stronger as if the five years of separation did not happen at all. Furthermore, the feeling of being glued together and wanting to be together every day grew ever stronger, so strong that she thought she might be sick. Then, she quickly covered her face with her hands, only to find that her face was burning. This made her embarrassed almost to death. Mango did not know where Nathaniel went. When she was about to get up, her cell phone rang again. Then, she nced at it. The same number almost stopped Mango''s heartbeat. Next, she hurriedly swiped and she unlocked her phone to read the message. This time, the pictures were still of the Shen family''s parents. Their eyes were full of tears and it was as if they were being beaten by others. Thus, Mango''s eyes instantly became wet. "Dad, mom..." Next, Mango quickly called back, but the phone was still turned off. "Who the hell are you? What are you going to do?" She said to herself. Then, Mango broke down and she threw her mobile phone on the bed. In fact, she was not afraid of the other party setting terms. If they set terms, then he would be able to find a way to rescue her parents. However, the other party seemed content on ying a game of ''hide and seek'' with her. Perhaps the more nervous and unsettled she got, the more delighted they would be. Then, Mango suddenly realized something. She suddenly looked up and checked the surrounding. In truth, she always felt that there was a pair of hidden eyes observing her nearby. Otherwise, why would the other party say nothing and they would hang up the phone? Hence, the more Mango thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. Next, she quickly opened the door of the room and she ran out. Then, she searched everywhere, and she even searched every corner of the hospital like a madwoman. However, she still did not find any suspicious people. Was she wrong? Or was she being too sensitive? After that, Mango went back to the ward in a daze, only to find that her mobile phone was on the bed and she had not taken it with her. When she picked it up, the screen shed quickly. Then, she quickly opened it and the text message on it said, "What''s wrong, you can''t bear it anymore? Have you found me?" Next, Mango suddenly felt a chilly breeze swept across her back. Was this person really in the hospital? Otherwise, why would her actions be known to this anonymous? Then, she suddenly turned around and she looked at a spot outside instinctively. However, there was nothing outside. The wind was calm and the trees were still tall and straight. Furthermore, the flowers and grass were also blooming, but Mango''s heart was not calm. If this person was really in the hospital, then Rita, Wisdom, Madam Ye, and even her own safety would be affected. If they could take away her parents without a trace, then could they take her children away quietly as well? What was the other party''s intention? What on earth could she do? Thus, Mango could not quite figure it out. However, she became increasingly uneasy. Then, she quickly picked up the phone and she wanted to make a phone call to Nathaniel. However, another text message came from the other person. "What now? Do you want to call Nathaniel? You can try it. If you call him, I''ll send a finger from your parents to you as a gift." At this point, Mango''s face suddenly turned as pale as a ghost. She just stiffly stopped there and her breathing became rapid. "Who are you! Who the hell are you! Where are you!" Thus, Mango turned around and she shouted. However, only the sound of the wind responded to her. Nevertheless, she forced herself to calm down. In fact, she could not panic or be anxious. Even more, she could not fall into their trap. Anyway, this was a formidable opponent. Furthermore, she did not even know who they were, male or female, where they were, or even what they wanted. This feeling was as if she was being watched from behind, and they could stab her in the back at any moment. Additionally, this feeling of danger and uncertainty had worried her, but she could not do anything. If this person was targeting her, then did it mean that Nathaniel could leave the hospital? As long as Nathaniel was fine, then she would be at ease. As she thought of this, Mango went out to find Thomas and she whispered to him, "Tell Nathaniel not toe back these two days. Also, tell him to concentrate on dealing with Abyss and to look into Zion''s whereabouts if he can. I need to rest for a few days, he knows that." Mango spoke slowly. Furthermore, she even looked around to see if there were any suspicious people around when she said these words. However, in the end, she was disappointed. Actually, Thomas did not quite understand what Mango meant, but he did not ask further. Next, he nodded and he left. After dealing with this matter, Mango breathed a sigh of relief. It would probably be difficult for the other party to attack Nathaniel, right? Furthermore, Nathaniel had Dn watching over him on the outside, so there should not be a problem. Now, the most important thing was to find that person in the hospital. As long as she found this person, her parents would be found. Furthermore, the safety of her children and her mother-inw would be guaranteed. Thus, Mango looked around and she went to a public washroom next to her. She did not believe that someone could still spy on her in the washroom. After she entered, Mango quickly entered a single cubicle and she locked the door. Then, she took out her mobile phone to send a message to Merle. However, after she typed a word, she thought of a problem. Since the other party could secretly find out her phone number without any evidence and they could block the signal from her phone, then this phone was no longer safe. If shemunicated her intentions from this phone, then she would expose her identity as the master of the Dark Night Empire as well as Merle''s identity. Furthermore, the Dark Night Group of the Ye Family would be exposed as well. As she thought of this, Mango put away her mobile phone and she pretended to use the toilet. After that, she flushed before she walked out of the washroom. There were a few nursesing and going in the corridor. When they saw Mango, they all nodded and they smiled politely at her. When Mango suspected everyone, but then again no one felt suspicious. In fact, she felt as if she was going to go insane, and this feeling caused her to have insomnia. After she returned to the ward, Mango took out her brushes and she began to paint. Truthfully, she had not painted for a long time. This was because Mango had lost the will to paint after Zion''s disappearance. However, she had to pick up the brush, for if she did not paint, she would be unable to calm down. Furthermore, she had no idea what to do to reduce her anxiety and uneasiness. Hence, she waved the brush in her hand around. Slowly, Mango entered a trancelike state and she began to paint on the canvas. Mango still remembered her car design drafts. Although it had been approved by the Tang family''s board of directors, the Tang and the Ye family were currently in a mess. Hence, this cooperative project would amount to nothing. Furthermore, Mango''s drafts were all left with the Tang family''s board of directors. Nevertheless, the Ye Family provided a lot of manpower and resources to participate in this cooperative effort. Now that they had suddenly terminated their cooperation, she felt that she was responsible for it. Even if she did not mention the amount of money Nathaniel would lose, the hard work of those designers and workers during that time all went to waste. As she thought of that, she decided to design a new type of car. Furthermore, this design would be more detailed and practicalpared to the design that she gave the Tang Family. Thus, it could perhaps bring the Ye Family even more profit. Then, Mango calmed down, but a vision of Dennis'' painting suddenly appeared in her mind. In fact, her painting style was different from Dennis''s, but his paintings always gave her a sense of intimacy. As she thought of Dennis, Mango thought of the photo that was taken from the Hans family. Even after Abyss had taken the photo away, Mango could still envision the face of the woman in the photo, and her smile was deeply engraved in her mind. How could it be so alike? In fact, she swore that she had never seen that woman. Furthermore, they were obviously not in the same era, but why did they look so alike? Was there really such things as doppelgangers? Who was that woman? Did she have any rtionship with Mango? Unconsciously, a human portrait appeared under Mango''s brush. Obviously, it ended up being a portrait of that woman, who looked extremely simr to Mango in her past. Then, Mango looked at the portrait in a daze. Should she make a phone call to ask Terrance about this woman''s identity? Thus, Mango hesitated, but she did not make the call in the end. This was because she felt that it was rude to take away something from Dennis''s gallery for herself. After that, she suppressed her curiosity and she stored the portrait away. After that, she forced herself to calm down to think of the new car design, but she could not manage to think of it. Instead, what she thought of was Mr. Shen''s kind face. "Dad!" She thought. Nevertheless, Mango was anxious, but she could not do anything. Furthermore, she did not even know what kind of torture her parents were suffering now and this feeling of helplessness made her very uneasy. Furthermore, the hidden pair of eyes followed her like a shadow, which made Mango fidget nervously. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, she got up and opened the door. Even though there was no one outside, but she always felt that someone was watching her. This feeling made Mango very uneasy and she had to bring the canvas out with her. Then at that moment, a figure rushed up to her. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 The mysterious woman kept her head down and she wore a cap. Hence, she looked very suspicious. Upon seeing that, Mango''s heart suddenly clenched. The closer she got, the more nervous Mango became. Just as the woman was about to brush past her, Mango suddenly grabbed the woman''s arm. "Who the hell are you?" Hence, Mango gripped the woman with great strength, not even bothered to care about her beloved painting that had fallen to the ground. Furthermore, Mango was afraid that the person in front of her would escape, so Mango grabbed her arm with both hands. "Hey! Are you out of your mind?" The woman abruptly raised their head, and Mango was so shocked that she let go of them subconsciously. It was a woman whose entire face was scarred by burns. Furthermore, her expression was even fouler as she had been stopped by Mango for no reason. "Hey! Do I know you? Why did you stop me for no f*cking reason!" The other party was aggressive, like a fierce woman. Thus, Mango was so scared that she subconsciously took two steps back, but then she frowned and she said, "Did you kidnap my parents?" "What an insane!" Then, the woman turned around and she left with a curse as she heard Mango''s words. Mango wanted to stop her again, but she refrained. Instead, she followed the woman from behind. Thus, the woman looked agitated and her expression was sour. Furthermore, her tone carried a hint of malice. "What the hell are you doing?" "Where are my parents? What are you going to do? Why did you rush up to me? Let go of my parents!" Clearly, Mango was a little anxious. Hence, the woman was stunned for a moment and she angrily pushed Mango backward. "Are you crazy? I don''t even know you, so I don''t care about your parents. Which mental asylum did you escape from? When did someone like this show up in the hospital?" "Hey! Don''t leave! You release my parents right now!" Hence, Mango was sure that this person was the one who kidnapped her parents and spied on her. Regardless, Mango pounced on the woman and she engulfed the woman roughly. Next, the woman was caught off guard and she was tackled to the ground by Mango. It hurt so much that she grimaced in pain. "Get off me! I''m telling you, if you don''t get off me, things are gonna get ugly for you!" The woman shouted in a rough voice, but she did not do anything to Mango. However, Mango did not care about anything else right now other than holding the person in front of her tightly. In fact, Mango hoped to obtain information about her parents'' whereabouts. Meanwhile, the woman was hurting very much as Mango held her so tightly. She shouted at the top of her lungs. "Help! Help me! Get this lunatic off me!" The bodyguards and the security guards of the hospital quickly ran over as they heard her shouts. However, Mango still did not let go and she said coldly, "Don''t even think about escaping today. Let me tell you, you''ll never get rid of me if you don''t tell me where my parents are!" Hence, the woman felt quite sullen. "Sister, it doesn''t matter to me whether you''re insane or not. I really don''t know your parents. Can you let me go now? Now, it is not appropriate for you to just fall on top of me. People will misunderstand us." Nevertheless, Mango did not understand what she was talking about, nor did she have the intention to care about the meaning of the woman''s words. Then, the bodyguards and security guards arrived at the same time. However, when they saw the two women on the ground, their attitudes differed. "Let go of our madam!" This was the voice of Nathaniel''s bodyguards. "Let go of our youngdy!" That was the voice of the security guards of the hospital. Hence, both voices sounded at the same time. However, perhaps Mango and the woman did not exactly understand what they were talking about. "Your madam? Isn''t she crazy?" The woman asked in surprise. On the other hand, Mango was stunned for a moment. "Youngdy? Who''s your youngdy?" She was so confused. Then, the woman''s expression darkened. "You''re petty and annoying. Both you and your entire d*mn family." The woman was so angry that she struggled to get away, but Mango just would not let go. Furthermore, Mango was so forceful that she threatened to hurt her. Hence, the woman did not dare to move anymore. This was due to her realization that Mango was dead serious. Hence, if she tried to break free, she would most likely be riddled with wounds. Although the woman in front of her looked weak, she was fear-inducing. "Hey, let me tell you, I''m the daughter of the hospital warden. Can you please let me go? Can''t we just talk this out properly?" The woman tried to moderate her attitude. Nevertheless, Mango did not let go. "How do I know if what you say is true?" "They can be my witness." Hence, the woman felt despondent. Then, she pointed directly to those security guards. Next, the security guards of the hospital quickly nodded. "Mrs. Ye, this is the eldest daughter of our family. Her name is Andrea Yu. She is indeed a member of our hospital." "So what? She was spying on me though." Thus, Mango''s words made Andrea almost burst a blood vessel in anger. "Lady, I admit that you are more beautiful than me, but you''re no handsome man. I''m straight, so why would I be spying on you? I was just walking and then you suddenly came up and you tackled me. So, who''s the one having nefarious intentions now?" At this point, Mango''s expression was rather foul, and she felt even more ufortable. Furthermore, it was the first time she''d ever hugged someone of the same gender in public, but still Mango refused to let go. "Don''t think I don''t know that it''s you. I''ve seen everyone in this hospital except for you. Ever since my parents disappeared, it was you who sent me those messages and you''re so familiar with all my actions. Furthermore, you''re being sneaky, so if it wasn''t you, then who could it be?" "Hey, hey, hey, what do you mean I''m sneaky? What does that have to do with you? This entire hospital belongs to my family, so what does mying and going matter to you?" After that, Andrea did not feel like listening any longer. Now, the Ye Family''s bodyguards had understood what was going on and they stepped forward sheepishly. "Madam, Miss Yu has always been living inside the hospital. Her face was scarred from a big fire, and thus she doesn''t go out often." "I don''t believe that." Nevertheless, Mango felt that her intuition was right. The person who spied on her, who sent her text messages as well as kidnapped her parents might have a connection with this woman in front of her. Andrea''s tone was somber as she saw Mango''s stubbornness. "You said that I kidnapped your parents, but do I even know you? There''s no bad blood between us, why would I kidnap your parents?" Then, Mango was slightly stunned as she felt that what Andrea said was reasonable. However, she still refused to let go. "Maybe you''ve been hired by someone else." "How ridiculous. I''m the beloved daughter of the Yu Family. Why would I work for someone else? Do you think I have a mental illness?" Hence, Andrea''s words made Mango''s resolve waver. Was it really not her? Did I really get the wrong person? "Give me your phone, I''ll know if you''re lying or not then." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Mrs. Ye, now you''ve gone too far." Thus, the security guard of the hospital could not stand that his youngdy was being embarrassed like this, so he spoke up. However, Andrea waved her hand and she said, "It''s fine. I''ll give you my phone. After that, will you let me go?" "I have to prove my guess." Mango was unusually stubborn now. At this moment, a soft voice sounded. "Mommy, what are you doing? Are you ying kissy games with someone else? I wanna y too!" It was Rita! Then, Mango''s heartrate spiked. "Don''te over here!" Mango shouted quickly but it was toote. Rita ran over but she screamed in fear as she saw Andrea''s face. "Ah!" She burrowed herself into Mango''s arms. Hence, Mango had to let go of Andrea so that she could hold her daughter, but she kept her eyes trained carefully on her. Meanwhile, she soothed her daughter, "Don''t be afraid Rita, mommy''s here." Rita felt that she might have been a little rude just now and she sneaked a peek at Andrea from between her mother''s arms. However, she locked gazes with Andrea and she was so afraid that her body trembled. Then, Andrea sneered and she said, "Are you scared? Then, don''te out and don''t run around." After that, she was about to stand up and she turned to leave. "Stop there!" Mango stopped her and she stretched out her hand to her stubbornly. "Give me your phone." No matter what, she could not allow any suspicious person to leave. Andrea felt that Mango was simply too persistent. In fact, she had rarely been harassed like this. Now, the person who was harassing her was a woman and the mother of a child. Andrea was rather annoyed. "Hey, you''d better stop. I don''t want to embarrass you in front of your daughter." As she said this, Andrea''s eyes were cold. However, when Rita saw Andrea was osting her mother, she peeked her head out with some fear and she spoke. Her voice was soft, but it was clear. "If you dare bully my mommy, my father will not forgive you." "Ha! You''re threatening me? Oh, I''m so scared!" Andrea pretended to be afraid. Furthermore, her expression was apanied by her gruesomely wounded face. After that, Rita shrank into Mango''s arms again. "Pfft!" Andrea felt rather unhappy when she saw that she scared a child like this. Previously, she was a startling beauty, but now even a child was afraid of her. The feeling was truly despicable! Suddenly, her mood soured greatly. "Don''t bother me. I can pretend that none of this happened, but if you keep harassing me, I won''t be nice anymore!" After she said that, Andrea turned around and she left. As Mango held Rita in her arms, Mango snatched the phone out of Andrea''s hands the moment she turned around. "Hey!" Andrea was truly pissed off this time. However, Mango ignored her and she swiped Andrea''s phone open. Fortunately, there was no safety lock on her phone. After that, she turned around and she dialed her own number quickly. Then, a familiar ringtone sounded. However, the number disyed on her own phone was not the same one as earlier! "It''s not her?" "How can that be?" Hence, Mango was stunned and confused. Meanwhile, Andrea was really furious. Then, she stepped forward and she snatched her phone away. After that, she grabbed Mango''s cor and she said, "Do you really think I dare not hit you?" "Let go of my mommy! Let her go!" At this time, Rita suddenly clutched Andrea''s arm and she had forgotten about her fear. "You meanie, let go of my mommy!" However, Andrea did not take Rita seriously at all. Her face was full of anger now, and she wanted to beat Mango into a pulp. Meanwhile, Mango was still in a state of shock. She felt that she had not mistaken it, but how could she be wrong? Moreover, there was a huge difference between the two numbers and they were really not the same. Did she make a mistake? At this moment, Rita saw that Andrea refused to let go of Mango. In a hurry, Rita lowered her head, she opened her mouth, and bit Andrea hard. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 "Ouch!" Thus, Andrea was caught off guard and she was directly bit by Rita. Then, she subconsciously raised her hand to hit Rita. "Rita!" Next, Mango was rmed and she hugged Rita while Andrea''s hand pped on them. Then, Andrea''s palm hit Mango''s face in a p, which was crisp and loud. At this moment, both of them were stunned. However, Andrea had not expected herself to react that, let alone coincidentally p someone in the face. Meanwhile, Mango was rather dazed from the hard p. When the bodyguards of the Ye Family and the security guards of the sanatorium saw this, both of them nervously confronted each other. "I... I didn''t mean it." Andrea''s palm was a little numb. Obviously, the p was forceful. Nevertheless, Mango looked at her and she said in a low voice, "Can I look at your phone again?" However, these words made Andrea be solemn, and all the anger turned into a feeling of helplessness. "Oh man... sister, why do you think I''m a kidnapper? You can''t just doubt me because of my disfigured face, can you?" "I just want to see your phone." However, Mango was very persistent. Even now, Rita could also see that it was her mother who had been pestering Andrea. Hence, she gently tugged at Mango''s sleeve and she asked in a low voice, "Mommy, why do you have to look at her cell phone?" However, Mango could not answer Rita''s question. On the other hand, Andrea was even more curious. However, since she had pped Mango earlier, she somberly handed her phone over. "Well, it''s a deal. You can look at everything inside it, but you can''t touch anything." After that, she gave her phone to Mango heartily. Then, Mango took her phone and she began to search quickly, especially the gallery. In fact, she really wanted to find some clues from this phone, and she even hoped to find some photos of her parents. Unfortunately, there was nothing at all. However, Mango flipped through the pages and she suddenly saw a photo unexpectedly. There was a woman sitting under the sun in the photo and her face carried a hint of mncholy that caused pity from others. However, this was not what surprised Mango. She was only shocked that this woman actually looked very simr to the woman in the picture that had been taken from Dennis''s art gallery. "Huh? Who is this woman?" Mango asked without hesitation. Then, Andrea nced at it and she said, "That''s my mother!" "What? Your mother?" "Yep!" Next, Andrea nodded and she said with great pride, "My mother is beautiful, isn''t she? She was a great beauty when she was younger, but now she''s just a little older. Hmm? Do you know her?" Mango did not know how to answer this question. Do I know her? In fact, she knew nothing about this woman. However, it would be odd if she said that she did not know her because the woman looked so much like Mango when she was young. Hence, she felt that the two of them should have some sort of connection, but right now she had no idea what that connection was. Thus, Mango shook her head and she returned the phone to Andrea. Regardless of whether Andrea hid it well or that Mango had misunderstood her, the fact was that there was nothing wrong with Andrea''s phone. It had nothing suspicious at all. "I''m sorry, I was extremely rude just now." Next, Mango hurriedly apologized. On the contrary, Andrea was rather sheepish. "I wasn''t very nice to you either. However, what''s going on with you? Have your parents been kidnapped from here? I can have my people investigate it." Andrea''s words made Mango want to refuse instinctively. However, a realistic question came to mind. If she was under surveince and her phone was tapped, then she would not be able to do anything. However, Andrea could be able to help. "Hey, where are you going?" Mango asked subconsciously. Then, Andrea shrugged her shoulders and she said, "Where can I go since I look like this? However, I heard that the United States has a very famous stic surgeon who specializes in treating burns, so I decided to try it. What''s annoying is that my father disagreed vehemently, so I snuck out. Who would have thought that I would be thought of as a kidnapper and you stopped me?" As Andrea spoke of this, she became quite somber. Then, Mango thought of her past. Five years ago, she was burned much more badly than Andrea. Although Andrea''s face looked terrible, it was still salvageable on further inspection. "How did your face get disfigured?" Since Mango knew the suffering of being burned by the fire, she felt an extra hint of sympathy and unexinable feelings for Andrea. Then, Andrea sighed and she said, "I was carrying out an experiment and it went wrong. So, it did this to me." "What do you do then?" "My father is the director of the hospital, and my mother is a doctor. So I also study medicine. However, I quite enjoy doing chemistry experiments, just that I didn''t expect it to disfigure me." Hence, Andrea sighed as she spoke of this. Next, Mango reached out and she took out a pen and paper. Then, she wrote an address and a phone number for Andrea before she whispered, "This is the stic surgeon''s address and phone number. Tell her that Katherine introduced you, and she will help you." "Wow! You actually know Master Yan!" Upon hearing that, Andrea was very excited. Next, she put the note away carefully like it was a precious item. "Thank you, beautiful sister." At this point, Andrea''s happiness was obvious. What was more, she even stroked Rita''s head and she said with a smile, "And you, thank you, little princess. Call me if you need anything. Don''t worry, I''ll keep an ear out for your matter." Next, Andrea gave her phone number to Mango and she then left happily. In fact, Mango was a little disappointed, but she did not show it. After the bodyguards of the Ye Family and the security guards of the hospital saw that they were all right, they left. Then, Rita looked somewhat curiously at the direction that Andrea had left and she asked in a low voice, "Mommy, what''s wrong with that auntie''s face? Will she recover?" "Yes, Master Yan is very good at what she does." Then, Mango stroked Rita''s head and she temporarily put away her suspicions. Next, she walked back with Rita in her arms. As she walked, she asked, "Why are you out here? Where''s grandma and brother? Are you out here alone?" Then, Rita pouted and she said, "Brother is hiding from me and grandma said she wanted to take a nap. So, I ran out because I was bored." Nevertheless, Mango noticed the redness on Rita''s face. Naturally, she knew that Wisdom must have been frightened by Rita''s request for a kiss, so he chose to avoid her. As for Madam Ye, she was weak and her body was in that condition, thus she could not do anything about it. Now, Rita was obviously much better than she was when she first came in, but Mangp was still worried. What if the people in the shadows targeted Rita next? "Rita, how about you sleep with mommy tonight?" "Okay!" Indeed, Rita was very happy. Then, she wrapped her arms around Mango''s neck and she returned to the room with Mango. As soon as Mango returned, she felt all kinds of difort as if countless pairs of eyes were constantly watching her every move from all directions. Nevertheless, Rita was sensitive enough to detect Mango''s poor mood. Then, she gently tugged at Mango''s sleeve and she asked, "Mommy, what''s wrong? Is it that you don''t want to sleep with me?" "Of course not! Mommy just suddenly dislike this room, how about we change rooms to your ward?" "Alright!" Rita naturally had no objections. As long as she could be with Mango, she would be all right with anywhere. Then, Mango gathered all her things with her, and she left with Rita in her arms. The next time the phone rang again, it was in Rita''s room. Meanwhile, Mango had just put Rita down to give her a bath when the text message was received. "Do you think that I won''t be able to see you in another room?" Thus, Mango''s heart became more uneasy, but she remained calm and she threw her phone onto the bed. As she thought of it, she felt that it wasn''t enough, and hence, she turned off the phone as well as removed the battery. After she had the bodyguards take it back to her room, only then did Mango breathe a sigh of relief. Then, Rita looked at Mango with curiosity and she asked, "Mommy, what are you doing?" "Nothing. I think the phone is too noisy and it will disturb your sleep. Tonight, mommy wants to apany Rita peacefully." "Yay! That''s great!" Clearly, Rita was extremely happy. Then, both mother and daughter went to the bathroom and Mango gave Rita a bath. As Mango saw all the needle marks on Rita''s body, she felt extremely uneasy. Originally, Rita did not have to suffer like this, but Abyss treated Rita like this because of Mango. How should she tell Rita about these things? Thus, Mango was a little depressed. "Mommy, do you miss daddy? Where is daddy? Isn''t hee back tonight?" Hence, Rita''s series of questions brought Mango back to reality quickly. "Daddy has something to do recently, so we''re alone for the next few days. What''s wrong? Are you unhappy?" "I''m happy, but I miss daddy too." Rita''s words somehow made Mango a little jealous. "You don''t have a heart. Mommy has been with you for five years. How long have you and your daddy known each other? Howe you are so fond daddy and you don''t like mommy anymore?" However, Rita quickly hugged Mango''s neck and she said coyly, "I like mommy. I like mommy and I like daddy too. But now I suddenly really miss daddy." Mango could find nothing wrong with what she said. Nevertheless, Mango felt that Rita was getting very good at sweet-talking. "Hehe...what a cute kid. Let''s video chat with daddyter if he''s not busy, okay?" Then, Mango scratched her daughter''s little nose and she asked dotingly. "Okay!" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rita, of course, liked that very much. After they yed with water for a while, Mango wrapped Rita with a bath towel and she took her out of the bathroom. However, when she came out, she found Wisdom was sneaking in. "Wisdom?" Then, Mango called out Wisdom, which made him very embarrassed. "Mommy!" "Brother Wisdom! Hug me!" Next, Rita stretched out her arms and she was about to rush over to Wisdom. However, Wisdom was so scared that he quickly stepped back. "You...you, put on your clothes first." However, it was toote. Wisdom already had serious mental trauma from what he saw. Ever since Rita saw Nathaniel was ying kissy games with Mango, she was always trying to kiss Wisdom. Thus, Wisdom was so scared that his heartbeat wildly. Now that he saw Rita''s naked body was trying to pounce on him, he was so scared that he almost ran away. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 "Mommy! Mommy!" If Wisdom was not afraid of hurting Rita''s selfesteem, he would have run away long ago. Now, he could only blink his big eyes to ask Mango for help. Thus Mango felt rather distressed, and she hugged Rita immediately. "No, you can''t!" "Why not?" Rita pouted. It was obvious that she was unhappy. "I also want to sleep with Brother Wisdom tonight, is that okay?" "Not okay!" Thus, Mango refused immediately. "Rita, your brother is your brother, and you cannot sleep with your brother. Plus, your brother can''t y kissy games with you. No matter when, you can''t simply kiss other boys do you know that?" Thus, Mango had to take the opportunity to instill these thoughts of the rtionship between men and women into her daughter. However, there was some confusion in Rita''s eyes. "But why can you and daddy do it?" "Because your father and I are in love with each other, and we are adults so we can do it. If Rita meets a boy you like in the future and you two love each other, then naturally you can do it. For now, you should leave the best thing for the right person, no?" Nevertheless, Mango did not know if Rita could understand her, but she had to say it now. Then, Rita said with some unwillingness, "But I also like Brother Wisdom very much. So, I can marry him in the future." "That''s not possible. He''s your brother, and he can never be your groom as long as he is your brother, do you understand? He can only be your brother." "Then I can''t kiss or hug him, right?" Then, Rita felt rather down, as if she had lost something very precious. Thus, Mango felt some sympathy and she said softly, "Rita, Wisdom will always be your brother. You two are rtives, and rtives can kiss you, but only on the forehead, okay? You can also kiss Brother Wisdom on the cheek, this is a kiss between rtives." "Really?" Then, Rita''s eyes lit up again and it was as if the whole room was lit up by her smile and her eyes. After that, Mango smiled and she said, "Of course. Now, after you change your clothes, you can kiss Brother Wisdom." "Okay!" Hence, Rita was very cooperative. However, Wisdom wrinkled his nose, but he did not say anything in the end. Compared to Rita, who kept thinking about his mouth and who wanted to pull out his trousers all the time, he could ept Mango''s way of solving this problem. Thus, Rita quickly ran to change her clothes. Then, Wisdom smiled at Mango and he said, "Thank you, mommy." "Mommy didn''t really do anything." Next, Mango touched his head and she thought of Zion again. She did not know when she would see Zion again. Then, Rita quickly changed her clothes and she ran out. Like a little princess, she threw herself into Wisdom''s arms, which made him almost fall over. Then, with a "muah" sound, Rita''s soft lips directly kissed Wisdom''s cheek. It was soft, fragrant, and with a hint of pliancy. Thus, Wisdom was stunned. It was the first time that he was ever kissed by a girl. Although the girl was his sister, it seemed that the feeling was really good. Hence, Wisdom was dazed. After Rita kissed Wisdom, she looked at Mango with some doubt and she asked, "Mommy, what''s wrong with brother? Did he not like my kiss? Did I not kiss hard enough?" Thus, Mango wanted tough. This was because she knew that Wisdom was dazed. Then, she stepped forward and she stroked Wisdom''s head before she kissed him on the forehead. Mango said, "What''s wrong?" Nevertheless, Wisdom was still stunned. Mommy''s kiss seemed to be different from that of Rita''s, with a hint of tenderness and kindness. In fact, that moved Wisdom quite a lot. "Thank you, mommy." Then, Wisdom''s tears swirled in his eyes and he thought of Macy. When he was very young, Macy had done the same to him, but unfortunately it never happened again. Now that he was kissed by Mango, he suddenly felt a little sad. Wisdom knew that he should not think of Macy because she was the one that caused him to lose Zion, and mommy and Rita to lose a son and a brother. However, he felt a lump in his throat form involuntarily. As Rita saw that Wisdom thanked Mango but was indifferent to her kiss, she started to be dissatisfied. "I don''t care. If Brother Wisdom doesn''t like my kiss, I''ll kiss him again." As she said this, she cradled Wisdom''s face with both hands and she kissed him several times. Thus, Wisdom was immediately enveloped by Rita''s scent. Next, he said helplessly, "Rita, you''re going to suffocate me. Rita''s kisses are the best." "Really?" Rita let go of Wisdom with a satisfied look on her face after she heard Wisdom praise her. Then, she puffed out her cheeks and she pointed at her cheek. Hence, Wisdom was a little embarrassed. Nevertheless, Mango felt that the rtionship between the two children was really good now. "It''s okay. Wisdom, kiss your sister. Mommy will prepare delicious food for you." Thus, she suddenly had the desire to cook. Wisdom hesitated for a moment, but he still kissed Rita on the cheek and then quickly stepped back. Thus, his little face was red and he looked very embarrassed. "Thank you, brother!" Then, Rita jumped up happily. "Mommy, when can we meet Brother Zion? I also want to kiss him." However, this sentence made Mango a little sad, but she said with a smile, "We will meet him soon." Although Wisdom was in a bad mood, but he still took Rita''s hand and he said, "Rita, let''s y chess." "I want to draw." Then, Rita''s words made Wisdom pause for a moment, but he nodded and he said, "Okay, let''s draw." After that, the two children excitedly ran with the drawing board to a side table and they began to draw. Hence, Mango felt relieved as she saw them like this in front of her. However, she did not dare to let down her guard. Then, she quickly made some food and she asked the bodyguards to send some to Madam Ye while Mango apanied the children. Next, Mango found Rita to be rather talented at painting, however Wisdom''s painting skill was rather mediocre at best. Thus, Wisdom said with some embarrassment, "I''m not good at drawing." "Then what is Brother Wisdom good at?" Hence, Rita quickly asked him. Then, Wisdom scratched the back of his head and he was at a loss for words for a moment. That''s right. Did he even have any good qualities? In fact, it seemed that there was nothing special about him. Thus, Wisdom suddenly felt a little depressed. "I really don''t think there''s anything extraordinary about me." Then, Wisdom smiled awkwardly. Nevertheless, Mango patted his head and she said, "Actually, Wisdom does have many good qualities." "What are they?" Clearly, even Wisdom himself did not understand and he quickly raised his head. Next, Mango said with a smile, "Wisdom is very good at mental calction." "What do you mean by mental calction?" Rita was a little confused and she asked. Then, Mango said with a smile, "Mental calction is doing addition and subtraction silently in your head, and it''s very fast too!" After that, Mango immediately gave Wisdom a question. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, Wisdom answered without much thinking at all. Furthermore, the answer was very urate. Next, Rita widened her eyes and she looked at Wisdom with an expression of worship. Then, she said, "Wow, Brother Wisdom, you''re awesome!" Thus, Wisdom felt a little embarrassed to be praised by Rita. He got dazed by Rita''s praise, with his hands stroking his own head. Then he took a glimpse of Mango. Then, Mango smiled and she said, "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. Wisdom is very competent at mental calction, and plus, he''s doing multiplication and division already as well. To be honest, he''s basically a young genius." After that, she pinched Wisdom''s nose, but Wisdom did not care. In truth, it was the first time that he had been praised as a genius. In the past, Macy always scolded him for being stupid. Thus over time, Wisdom lost his self- confidence and he always felt that he might be actually really stupid. Otherwise, why did mommy say that to him? Now as he heard Mango''s praise, Wisdom was rather excited. Then, Rita said happily as well as admiringly, "Brother Wisdom, can you teach me?" "Okay, I''ll teach you tomorrow." Next, Wisdom said to Rita with a smile. Of course, Rita was very happy. After dinner, the three of them spent a little while more together. Then, as Wisdom was about to go back to rest, he was stopped by Mango. "There are two beds here so you and your sister can have one bed each. You can sleep here tonight." Mango''s words made Wisdom hesitate. "But..." "No buts. Mommy is still here. What are you afraid of?" At first, Mango thought that Wisdom was still afraid of Rita''s intimate actions so she hurriedly rified the situation for him. However, Wisdom shook his head and he said, "No, there are only two beds here. If each of us take a bed, where are you going to sleep, mommy?" Thus, Mango was moved when she heard that Wisdom was actually thinking about her. "Mommy is okay with sleeping on the sofa for a night." "How can I do that? Mommy is still sick. How about you take the bed, and I''ll sleep on the sofa. I''m smaller in size, so it won''t be so bad sleeping on the sofa." Wisdom''s word made him sound like a young adult, and it warmed Mango''s heart. "Silly boy, you''re still so young. How can you sleep on the sofa? Be good and sleep on the bed." However, Wisdom disagreed no matter what Mango said. Meanwhile, Rita sat on the bed with the quilt in her arms. As she saw them fighting over who slept on the bed, she could not help it and she said, "Mommy, why don''t you share a bed with me? What are you fighting for? The sofa is hard to sleep on." Hence, this sentence stunned Mango and Wisdom. Then, they both looked at Rita and they smiled. After that, Mango asked them to tuck into the bed, and then she told them bedtime stories. Hence, the two children who were probably tired from ying quickly fell asleep. After that, Mango closed the book and she stood up before she stretched herself. Then, she felt a little sleepy but she dared not be careless. Thus, she inspected the ins and outs of the room carefully before she climbed into Rita''s bed and Mango hugged her to sleep. In the middle of the night, Mango kept feeling that there were a pair of eyes staring at her. Furthermore, those eyes were particrly vicious and they even had a hint of murderousness in them. Then, she suddenly opened her eyes and she saw a ck shadow quickly climb out of the window. "Who goes there?" Thus, Mango was nearly scared to death but her voice was rather loud. Hence, it alerted the bodyguards outside. "Mistress, what''s the matter?" Thus, the bodyguards did not dare to overstep and they asked anxiously from outside the room. Hence, Mango quickly told them about what had happened just now. Next, the bodyguards quickly ran outside to investigate. However, Mango suddenly realized that something was not quite right. If the bodyguards had gone after the person dressed in ck, who would protect her and the children? At this moment, a sudden rustling sound came from the outside. Thus, Mango immediately became nervous. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Then, Mango quickly stood in front of Wisdom and Rita. However, Rita was sound asleep and she did not feel much, but Wisdom was more alert. When Mango came over, he immediately opened his eyes. "Mommy, what''s wrong?" "Shh¡ª" Then, Mango stopped Wisdom from talking. Next, she asked him to get dressed quickly, and then she took Rita to an inner room. Clearly, Wisdom noticed Mango''s nervousness. At the same time, the rustling sound outside also made him nervous. "Is that bad guys?" "Maybe!" Thus, Mango spoke softly as she quickly picked Rita up along with her quilt. Then, she hurriedly carried her further into the room. However, Wisdom just rolled his eyes before he suddenly ran to the bathroom. Then, he collected cold water in a basin and he brought it out. "What are you doing?" Mango had juste out when she saw Wisdom struggling as he brought out a basin of water. Hence, she hurriedly went up to help him. Then, Wisdom pointed at the basin and then he pointed at the door. With that, Mango immediately understood what he wanted to do. "You mean you want to put this basin of water on the door?" Next, Wisdom quickly nodded. "The night air is colder." This sentence made Mango understand that Wisdom was also a practical joker. Then, she quietly walked over and she stepped up onto a stool to ce the basin on top on the door. Next, she and Wisdom both retreated quietly into the room. After that, Wisdom asked in a low voice, "Mommy, what should we do if that persones in?" "Grab whatever things that we have and if he dares toe in, we''ll beat the living daylights out of him until he runs away." Other than this stupid idea, Mango did not know what else she could do. Now, she really hoped she could contact Nathaniel or Thomas. Unfortunately, she had disassembled her phone and it was left in her own room. Now that danger approached, she did not have the ability to protect the children. Right now, Mango really felt useless. "You two stay inside and don''te out, do you understand?" Mango decided to wait outside. No matter what, she could not let anything happen to the children. Naturally, Wisdom did not agree. Mango said in a low voice, "You have to think. Rita is sick and nothing can happen to her. Wisdom, this is a huge responsibility and you have to protect Rita. Didn''t you promise Zion that you would take care of her properly?" "But I''ve promised him that I''ll take good care of you too." Wisdom was a little conflicted. Nevertheless, Mango touched his head and she said with a smile, "It''s okay. Mommy''s an adult and nothing will happen to me. As long as you protect Rita, mommy will be fine." "But..." "Okay, they''re going toe in. Stop talking." Mango''s ears were sensitive. Next, she quickly ushered Wisdom inside the room and she gripped an ashtray in her hand. She held it behind her back in case she needed it. The sound of footsteps got ever closer and even the door lock started to twist. Mango''s heart was in her throat. She held the ashtray tightly and she held her breath as cold sweat oozed out of her forehead. Then, the doorknob slowly turned. Suddenly, the door was opened from the outside. "Ssh!" There was a tter and a bucket of cold water was poured directly on the person who came. Mango did not bother to observe clearly who the person was. When she saw the basin of water pour on the person, she quickly lifted the ashtray in her hand and she threw it at the other party''s head. "I''ll kill you, b*stard!" Truly, she was quick and urate! Then, the man yelled in shock and he was about to dodge when Mango slipped. As they saw her about to fall, the man hurriedly rushed to hold her steady. At this time, Mango''s ashtray had already reached the person''s head. "Ow-" The other party groaned in pain, and warm blood suddenly gushed out. However, Mango did not dare to stop. The next moment, she bent her knees and she lifted her feet immediately to kick at her opponent''s lower body. Her posture made it clear that Mango wanted to disable it immediately. At this moment, the man suddenly grabbed her foot and they shouted in a low voice. "Mango, it''s me!" The familiar voice stunned Mango. Next, the man turned on the light in a hurry. After that, Mango stared, stunned, at the disheveled state of Nathaniel in front of her. How could it be him? Meanwhile, Nathaniel was drenched all over his body and he looked extremely pathetic. The most conspicuous spot was the smash wound on his forehead, which was dripping with blood and caused him slightly dizzy. "Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you not toe back?" After Mango saw clearly that it was Nathaniel, she was very anxious. Next, she quickly threw the ashtray in her hand aside and she turned to find a first aid kit for Nathaniel. On the other hand, Nathaniel felt very wronged. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In fact, he never thought that he would be treated so cruelly as he came back in the middle of the night. "What are all of you doing? Where are the bodyguards at the door?" Then, Nathaniel looked at the ashtray that Mango threw away which was still stained with his blood. He suddenly felt stabby pain on his forehead at seeing that. Mango''s attack was truly harsh, and she nearly gave him a concussion. However, Mango had no time to exin to Nathaniel now. Instead, she quickly grabbed the first aid kit and she said nervously, "Come in quickly, it''s cold outside. Change your clothes. I''d better bandage your wound so you don''t get tetanus." As Nathaniel saw her anxiety, he did not ask further. Moreover, the cold water that was poured on him was freezing and he shivered involuntarily. "Who came up with this horrible idea?" Then, Nathaniel rubbed his nose and he asked in a muffled voice. Meanwhile, Wisdom who was inside became so afraid that he immediately kept quiet. God, if he knew that it was Nathaniel that came back, Wisdom would never dare to plot against Nathaniel no matter how strong was his guts. Thus, Mango did not dare to say anything either. Furthermore, she had agreed to do this with Wisdom. If she had known that it was Nathaniel, how could she have agreed? As he saw that Mango kept silent, Nathaniel decided not to ask anymore. Then, he sighed and went straight to the bathroom to take a hot bath. Mango quickly ran back to the room and she brought Nathaniel''s pajamas. Next, she looked at the injuries on Nathaniel''s head which made her feel somewhat guilty and distressed. "Does it hurt?" "Yeah, it hurts." Originally, Nathaniel wanted to say that it did not hurt. However, when he saw Mango''s pitiful gaze, he pretended to be coy. "It''s all your fault. Why didn''t you tell me that you wereing back? I thought you were a bad guy. Otherwise, why would I attack you?" Mango spoke gloomily. She pulled Nathaniel to sit on the bed and she gently blew on his forehead. Nathaniel felt his heart soften. Her breath was warm and soothing. It caressed his forehead like a soft feather, but then again it seemed to prate through his skin and deep into his heart. It itched a little, but he wanted more. Next, Nathaniel subconsciously held Mango''s hand. "Don''t move!" However, Mango was now in a very serious state. After chastising him in a low voice, she quickly found the first aid kit and she retrieved the iodine. Then, she started applying it to Nathaniel. "Just hold on a little bit. It''ll hurt a little." Mango''s voice and movements were gentle. In fact, she was treating Nathaniel like a child at this moment. As he looked at her anxious and distressed expression, Nathaniel felt warm and touched. "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt anymore." "How can it not hurt? It''s such arge wound. It''s my fault for being so harsh." The more Mango looked at it, the more unforgivable she felt. "Why did I strike him so hard?" She thought. Luckily, Nathaniel had grabbed hold of her foot. Otherwise, she would not have known what kind of damage she would have done. "It''s fine. You should be quick and urate when dealing with bad guys. You did a good job." Nathaniel began to praise Mango. Then, Mango said with some embarrassment, "I really didn''t know that it''s you. At that time, I thought it was a bad person when I heard the rustling sound outside, so..." "All right, all right, I don''t me you." Nathaniel spoke gently. At this, Mango could not say anything further, so she quickly dealt with Nathaniel''s wound. Then, Wisdom popped his little head out and he looked at Nathaniel. After that, he asked in a low voice, "Daddy, I did this to protect mommy and sister. Don''t me me, okay?" "What did you do?" Next, Nathaniel asked with a faint smile. Wisdom saw the smile on Nathaniel''s face and he breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he ran out and he said proudly, "I put the basin of water on the door! I thought that since the night''s so cold, if the bad guy came in, I''ll freeze him! How''s that? Am I smart, daddy?" After he said that, he made a big show of jumping in front of Nathaniel. Clearly, he hoped to get Nathaniel''s praise. However, Nathaniel grabbed hold of his ear and he said, "Little brat, so it turns out to be your idea! Don''t you know that the cold water almost froze me solid?" "Ow, daddy, please spare me! I didn''t know it''s you!" "No can do! Not only do you not learn the right things, but you do all these bad things, let me tell you..." Nathaniel lectured him loudly. After that, Wisdom became gloomy. "Mommy, help!" Wisdom began to ask Mango for help. Next, Mango turned around and she put down the first aid kit. However, the two of them started to pinch each other, which made her exasperated. "Nathaniel, what are you doing? Wisdom is still a child. How can you be so violent?" Mango quickly rescued Wisdom from Nathaniel''s hands. Then, Wisdom rubbed his ear and he said reluctantly, "Daddy, you''re so biased. Just now when mommy said that she didn''t mean it, you didn''t say anything and you even praised her. But when it comes to me, you treat me so differently? Am I even your biological son?" Nathaniel nced at him and he said coldly, "Can youpare yourself to mommy?" "Why not?" Wisdom argued unconvincingly. Then, Nathaniel looked at him and he said, "Are you a woman?" "No!" "Are you my wife?" "No, I''m not!" "Then what right do you have to have me give in to you?" Nathaniel''s words were heart-wrenching. Wisdom''s small face wrinkled and he said with grievance, "But I am your son!" "My son will grow up to be someone else''s in the future. Only my wife will belong to me. If I don''t love my wife, who will? You are a man, so it''s far better to practice good skills instead of doing things like these that only girls would do." Regardless of what Wisdom thought of that inside, Nathaniel spoke to Mango after he finished speaking. "Put him down, I wasn''t even hitting him. Furthermore, boys need to be roughed up in order to be a man." Wisdom finally could not bear it anymore and he burst into tears. Naturally, it made Mango''s heart ache. After that, she took a quick nce at Nathaniel and she said, "Go sleep alone tonight." After that, she went into the inner room with Wisdom in her arms. However, Nathaniel felt as if he was abandoned in a wild wind. What the hell was that? He had suffered a huge injury, but he still had to sleep alone in an empty room? Chapter 219 Chapter 219 "No, Mango, I''vee back in the middle of the night. I won''t mention the fact that you nearly froze me solid with the water, but you want me to sleep alone in an empty room? What the hell?" Thus, Nathaniel felt very wronged. Next, Mango paused. However, Wisdom quickly hugged Mango''s arm and he said pitifully, "Mommy, I''m so cold. I''m sure Rita would be cold as well in the inner room." "You''re right." Then, Mango thought of Rita. After that, she turned to Nathaniel and she said, "Go back to the room and sleep. I''m going to carry Rita out of there, it''s too cold inside." "No..." Hence, Nathaniel felt quite somber. Meanwhile, Wisdom hid in Mango''s arms and he secretly stuck his tongue out to make a face at Nathaniel. He deserved it! After all, his father had been so fierce to him just now. As he saw Wisdom''s smug look, Nathaniel could not wait to drag this brat over and he wanted to beat him up. Wisdom got out of Mango''s arms after they entered the inner room. "Mommy, I don''t know if Rita caught a cold when she went out today. We have to take good care of her tonight." This sentence made Mango''s previously conflicted heart waver again. Exactly. Furthermore, her issue with Andrea was not resolved yet, and she had no idea how long that Rita had been gone. In addition to that, Mango did not know if Rita had caught a cold outside. Originally, she had nned to apany Nathaniel after coaxing the children. However, Mango really felt a little conflicted after she heard Wisdom''s words. Wisdom secretlyughed as he saw Mango''s uncertain expression. "That''ll teach dad a lesson!" He thought. "Hmph!" "I won''t let mommy go back tonight!" Mango did not know about Wisdom''s carefullyid-out n. Then, she carried Rita out and she found that Nathaniel was still there. Moreover, there was a hint of grievance in his eyes when he looked at Mango. However, Mango quickly turned her head away and she did not dare to look at him. She particrly refused to look at the wound on Nathaniel''s head which made her feel guilty. But when she thought of her daughter, she gritted her teeth and she said, "Go back and rest. I will apany Rita and Wisdom tonight. Don''t catch a cold though." After that, she quickly put Rita on the bed, albeit she was rather flustered. At the same time, she did not dare to look back at Nathaniel. At this time, Wisdom secretly smiled when he saw Nathaniel''s aggrieved look. Then he quickly said to Mango, "Mommy, my stomach hurts. Could it be that I ate too much at dinner earlier?" "Huh? Your stomach is upset now? Let me have a look." Mango quickly took him to a stool and she gently rubbed Wisdom''s stomach. Then, she asked softly, "How does it hurt? Do you want to see a doctor?" Nathaniel was worried as well, but when he met Wisdom''s smirking eyes, he came to a sudden realization. "Wisdom, how dare you..." "Ouch! My stomach hurts so much." Wisdom clutched his stomach as he copsed into Mango''s arms. He held Mango''s arm tightly with his small hands as he groaned. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Clearly, this scared Mango a lot. "I''ll take you to a doctor right now." "No, mommy, just hold me for a while and I''ll be fine." Wisdom hurriedly leaned deeper into Mango''s arms. At this time, Mango saw Wisdom''s pitiful look and she thought that he was thinking of his mother. Moreover, Nathaniel had just reprimanded him earlier. Wisdom had good intentions, not only did he not get encouragement from Nathaniel, but he also got a load of criticism instead. Hence, Wisdom was in a bad mood. As she thought of this, Mango red at Nathaniel usingly. She held Wisdom in her arms and she said softly, "Be a good boy, all right? It doesn''t hurt anymore, does it? Here, mommy will soothe it for you." "Mommy, it hurts over here." Wisdom grabbed Mango''s hand and he draped it over his stomach. "Oh wow, mommy''s hand is so soft!" As he looked at Wisdom''s shameless expression, Nathaniel was extremely livid. "Mango, this brat is just pretending. He..." "Hurry on back and rest. Wisdom is tired too, and he''s going to sleep soon." Mango''s voice was soft, which made Nathaniel even more somber. When did it be so that he had topete with his son for his wife? Then, Nathaniel red at Wisdom angrily, but Wisdom shouted again. "Mommy, daddy is so fierce. Please make him leave, I''m scared! My stomach is hurting even more now." "Wisdom!" "Nathaniel!" Mango suddenly raised her voice. Obviously, she was pissed. With that, Nathaniel knew there was no hope for him today as he saw Mango defend Wisdom. This little brat! Nathaniel gritted his teeth in hatred. However, he sighed and he said, "Fine, I''ll go. Don''t overexert yourself, you know that your body hasn''t fully recovered. Sleep early and don''t let this brat keep torturing you. Call me if you need anything." "Okay." Mango nodded and she felt a little guilty. At the same time, she dared not look at Nathaniel. Hence, she quickly lowered her head and focused on taking care of Wisdom. Naturally, Nathaniel could not trouble her when he saw Mango''s current situation. With a sigh, she looked at Wisdom with some grumbling and saw that this brat was sticking her tongue out at him. D*mn it! The brat was seriously undermining his authority right now. But for Mango''s sake, he left even though he felt very aggrieved. At that time, Mango was rather reluctant as she wanted Nathaniel to stay. However, she was afraid that Nathaniel and Wisdom would have further conflicts, so she could only watch Nathaniel leave for now. As he saw Nathaniel leave, Wisdom then jumped out of Mango''s arms and he said sheepishly, "Mommy, I''m all right. My stomach doesn''t hurt anymore." "Huh? It doesn''t hurt anymore?" With this, how could Mango not know what Wisdom was thinking? She dotingly embraced Wisdom again and she said in a low voice, "Mommy will cuddle you to sleep tonight okay?" "Really?" Wisdom was surprised and especially delighted. Owing to the fact that Rita was unwell, Mango was already worn out from taking care of her. Hence, Wisdom usually told himself sensibly that it would be a burden if mommy took care of him as well. However, this did not mean that Wisdom did not want Mango''s embrace and warmth. Now that he heard Mango''s words, he quickly threw himself into Mango''s arms happily. "Mommy, you''re the best." "Little brat, let''s go! Mommy will tuck you into bed." After that, Mango carried him to bed. However, Wisdom did not feel sleepy at all. "Mommy, could you tell me a story?" "You still want to hear a story?" "Yep." "Okay, which story would you like?" Clearly, Mango doted on Wisdom very much. "As long as mommy tells it to me, any story would be great." Wisdom was so silver-tongued that he could easily delight anyone''s heart. "Okay, mommy will tell you." Mango chuckled and she told him a story as she patted Wisdom. At first, Wisdom struggled to stay awake so he could apany Mango a little longer. However, as he listened to the story, he could no longer fight off the sleepiness and he felt his eyelids be heavy. Soon after, the sound of his steady breathing filled the room. Mango found that his sleeping face was adorable and she started to miss Zion. Unfortunately, she had no way to see him yet. Then, she covered Wisdom with a quilt and she put him on the bed together with Rita. In fact, her daughter did not wake up from her sleep at all since the beginning, and she knew nothing about what happened. Mango sighed softly, but she suddenly felt that there seemed to be another person in the room. She abruptly turned around and her waist was encircled by a pair of strong arms that pulled her into them. "Ah!" Mango let out a soft cry before someone covered her mouth. "Shh, it''s me." It was not until Nathaniel''s voice sounded that Mango felt relieved. "How did you get in? Didn''t you go back and rest?" "You still want to bring that up? You abandoned me in an empty room while I''m heavily injured for the sake of that little brat! How could you do this to me?" Nathaniel spoke in an aggrieved tone. At that, Mango burst intoughter. "Didn''t you just cut your forehead? Do you call that heavily injured? D*mn, you could be an actor in a movie with all that drama." "I don''t care. I demandpensation." Nathaniel rubbed against Mango''s body like a spoiled child, and his hands began to roam restlessly. Nevertheless, Mango was flustered and she said in a low voice, "The children are here." "Then let''s go back to the room." Clearly, Nathaniel was eager to have a private space with Mango. However, Mango said with some hesitation, "Rita went out today and she worked up quite a sweat. I''m afraid that she''ll catch a cold and get a fever during the night, so I don''t feelfortable about leaving her here." Nathaniel''s mood became somber when he heard Mango''s words. "You still have tofort me." "Ugh, stop acting like a child." Mango felt that Nathaniel was getting increasingly childish these days. However, Nathaniel did not care about what she thought. He whispered, "I''m not a child, but I''m your man. I rushed back in the middle of the night for you, but you treat me like this? Hmm?" As he said this, he lowered his head and gently kissed Mango''s soft lips. It felt like a feather''s caress, and it made Mango''s cheeks blush red. As he watched her blush, Nathaniel could not resist lowering his head and he kissed Mango again. Then, the two of them embraced each other as they kissed and the mood around them started to rose sharply. After the kiss, both of them were out of breath. Mango''s face was like a delicate flower petal and her eyes were full of affection. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was filled with tenderness and he was also unusually clingy. If not for the children in the room and Mango''s menstruation, they could have had a jolly good time. Nevertheless, Nathaniel carried her horizontally and he ced her on a bed. Then, he removed his slippers before he got onto the bed and held Mango in his arms. Mango struggled a little. "This bed is small. It''ll be ufortable for you to sleep here." "It''s okay. We''ll cuddle together for warmth." Nathaniel was unbothered by that and he hugged Mango tightly. However, Mango could feel the tension and difort in his body, but s, she could not help relieve him. She whispered, "Do you want to ease yourself?" "Let''s sleep!" Nathaniel responded in a gruff voice. It was obvious that he wanted to avoid this topic. At that, Mango smiled and she said nothing more. Then, she leaned against his chest and listened to his strong heartbeat. Suddenly, she felt very reassured. "When I came back, the bodyguards outside were all gone. Plus, you and Wisdom came up with such a n. What on earth happened?" Initially, Nathaniel did not intend to ask. However, the bodyguards outside had not returned and that made him somewhat concerned. Thus, Mango did not hold anything back and she told Nathaniel about the phone message as well as the mistake she made in the afternoon by using Andrea of acting as a spy. Then, Nathaniel''s brows furrowed deeply as he heard this. "You are way too bold. Why didn''t you tell me? What if something happened to you or the children?" "I was afraid that my phone was being tapped. Plus, I had no idea how to send the message to you. After that, I spotted a suspicious person who was lurking around so I naturally went to investigate. There was a silhouette that passed by the door before you came back. That''s why the bodyguards weren''t at their posts." When Mango said this, Nathaniel''s expression suddenly became grave. "Who was it?" Chapter 220 Chapter 220 "I don''t know. I didn''t see him clearly, it was a sh, and then you were the one who showed up." Mango sighed faintly. If such a thing had not happened, she would not have mistaken Nathaniel and she would not have hit him as if he were a thief. Nathaniel did not say anything else. After that, he muttered, "Go to sleep. I''m here, nothing will happen." "Okay." In fact, Mango was rather active today, especially when she chased Andrea, which caused her rather tired. After a while, Mango slowly closed her eyes after she smelled Nathaniel''s scent and heard his heartbeat. Then, the sound of steady breathing came. Mango had fallen asleep, but Nathaniel had no intention of doing so. This kind of thing had happened repeatedly. Who on earth was ying tricks on them? Furthermore, what was the other party''s motive by luring Mango in this way? Hence, Nathaniel had the same idea as Mango. This person must still be in the hospital, and he could sneak in and he could spy on Mango without a trace. Thus, this must be a skilled individual. Who could it be? Nathaniel did not understand it at all. Then, he raised his head to look at the ceiling. Due to the lights having been turned off, a shing light in a corner of the room caught Nathaniel''s attention. Nathaniel gently moved Mango away from his arms and he covered her with the quilt. After that, he got up immediately and he quickly grabbed at the flickering light. Perhaps it was due to the swiftness of his movement that he managed to grab the shing spot in his hand. Then, Nathaniel immediately understood what was going on when he found that it was a camera. Perhaps the man was not watching them from the dark, but he spied on Mango with his electronic eyes and he deliberately caused Mango to feel panic. Nathaniel quickly connected the camera to theputer. Unfortunately, the other party was very alert and they had cut off the power. Thus, Nathaniel felt rather helpless during this situation. Who on earth was it? Next, he looked at the camera and he entered a state of deep thought. In fact, he had a suspect in his mind but he just denied the possibility of it. Could it be Abyss? However, why would he kidnap the parents of the Shen family? Nathaniel could not figure it out. Did he want Mango toe back to him? Or did he have another purpose? As time went by, the bodyguards outside had returned. Then, Nathaniel went out to inquire about the situation. However, as expected, he did not gain any new information. Since this person was able to sneak into the hospital without a trace, they must be very familiar with the ce, or they might be hiding here. Nevertheless, Andrea drew Nathaniel''s attention. Maybe he should start investigating her. "Find out for me who Andrea Yu is." The bodyguard nodded slightly at Nathaniel''s words and then he whispered, "Mr. Ye, Andrea''s face is disfigured. Word is, she was injured during an experiment and she''s currently recovering in the hospital. Frankly, I have no idea if her face now is different from her original face." "Really? What a coincidence!" Nathaniel frowned again. It just had to be during this time that Andrea''s face was disfigured. Nathaniel waved his hand and he had the bodyguards leave. Next, he turned on theputer and he began to investigate Andrea''s personal situation. Andrea was the daughter of the hospital''s director, and her mother was a famous painter. It seemed that their family background was very simple. Furthermore, he found that Dn and Andrea shared a good rtionship. As he saw this, Nathaniel called Dn immediately. When Dn received Nathaniel''s call, he was rather annoyed. "Nathaniel, can you call me during the day? I''d like to sleep at night. Do you think everyone''s like you?" He muttered with a yawn. However, Nathaniel just ignored his words and he asked softly, "Do you know Andrea Yu?" "I do. What''s going on with Andrea?" When Dn heard Nathaniel mention Andrea, he was rather surprised. "What kind of woman is she?" "Why? Are you interested in her? I''ll tell you, Andrea is a fiery woman, you can''t control her. She''s not as gentle as Mango, and she is definitely an aggressive and a hot girl." Dn joked. In order to awaken himself, he got up and poured a cup of coffee before he took a sip. In fact, it raised his spirits a little. Truly, Nathaniel was immune to the way Dn spoke without a filter. Next, he interrupted and said to Dn, "What does Andrea major in?" "Medicine of course, what else could she major in? But this girl loves to dabble with experiments and she''s blown up a fewboratories before. I heard that she recently blew up another one, and she disfigured herself in the process too. I haven''t had the time to visit her yet. Why? What did she do you? I''m telling you, Nathaniel, Andrea is temperamental, but she''s a nice person. She grew up with me, so don''t you dare make a move on her." Nathaniel was slightly taken aback by Dn''s caring words. Subconsciously, he asked, "Do you like her?" "What bullsh*t are you talking about?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Dn''s reaction was aggressive and his reply was quick. s, that had given away his true feelings on the matter. Nathaniel leaned against the sofa and he said with a smile, "You''re a big strong man, so if you like her, you should go after her. Don''t'' be timid, it''s not like the behavior of the Dn I know." "Ah, you wouldn''t know. Andrea''s preference for man isn''t a man like me." Dn felt sullen as his true feelings had been noticed by someone, but s he could not express them and he felt seriously horrible. Nevertheless, Nathaniel encouraged him and he said, "It doesn''t matter if you''re her typical interest of guy or not. If you like her, then go after her, howe you have lost all your self-confidence?" "That''s because you haven''t seen what Andrea really looks like. She''s very beautiful, and she''s on par with Mango." "To me, Mango is the most beautiful." Nathaniel''s eyes could not help but turn to Mango as he spoke. Meanwhile, she was still sleeping soundly like a child, as if she had forgotten all her troubles. Her expression made Nathaniel feel an inexplicable calm. On the contrary, Dn felt hurt and lonely as he was not having a lover. "Hey, why do you have to make me feel so lonely in the middle of the night?" Dn became annoyed. At that, Nathaniel gathered his thoughts and he said in a low voice, "Give me Andrea''s information, I want all of it." "What the hell are you doing? I''m warning you, Nathaniel, if you hurt Andrea, I won''t forgive you." However, Nathaniel did not take Dn''s warning seriously. As long as Andrea was not the person he was looking for, he would not interfere with anything else. After they chatted for a while more, Nathaniel hung up the phone. At present, Andrea was the prime suspect. As soon as Dn sent the information about Andrea over to him, at least Nathaniel could eliminate some of the hidden dangers from the potential suspect in the hospital. After he did all this, he went to the bathroom to wash his face before he returned to bed. Then, Mango subconsciously found the position where Nathaniel was sleeping and she gently held his waist with both hands. After that, she leaned her head against his chest and she fell asleep again. This was a subconscious move from her, but it warmed Nathaniel''s heart. In the three years of their marriage, she would subconsciously adjust her sleeping position after seeking out Nathaniel''s body. Now, the habit made him relive the past as if he had gone back in time. Nathaniel held her in his arms and he fell asleep with a smile. Even better, Nathaniel dreamed sweet dreams all night. When Mango opened her eyes the next day, Nathaniel was no longer there. However, the two children had not woken up yet and they seemed to be sleeping soundly. Mango stretched herself and she felt that she really slept well this time. After that, she got up and straightened herself out. Then, the door was opened by someone. "You awake?" Nathaniel came in with breakfast in his hands. The smell of food hit her nose and it stimted Mango''s taste buds. Thus, she could not help but feel hungry. "Did you make this so early in the morning?" "Yeah, wake the children up, and let''s eat together." Nathaniel put the food on the table before he got up. After that, he went to pick Wisdom up. Wisdom rubbed his sleepy eyes as he looked at Nathaniel. "Daddy, I''m so sleepy!" "It''s time to get up for breakfast. Go out for a run with me after eating." Nathaniel''s words made Wisdom wail again. "Nah.J don''t want to run. I wanna sleep!" "I''ll count to three, and if you don''t wake up, I don''t mind helping you get sober." After Nathaniel spoke, he put Wisdom down. "One!" Wisdom yawned and he could not raise his head no matter how hard he tried. "Two!" Wisdom reluctantly opened his eyes and he shook his head hard, hoping that would make him more awake. "Three!" "Okay, I''m awake!" In fact, Wisdom felt like he was about to cry. He yawned as he got up reluctantly. Then, he went to brush his teeth as well as wash his face in the bathroom. Nathaniel shook his head with a smile. Then, he came to Rita''s bed. "Honey, wake up for breakfast." This time, Nathaniel''s voice was very gentle, which was totally different from the way he treated Wisdom. Rita rubbed her little nose and she yawned. When she saw that it was Nathaniel, she immediately put her hands around his neck and she spoke in a childish voice, "Morning, daddy." "Morning! My darling, daddy has made a delicious breakfast. Let''s get up and have it, shall we?" "Okay." Although Rita was sleepy, it was really great to be able to have breakfast with her daddy. After that, she got up. Nathaniel began to help her put on her clothes. Meanwhile, Mango who was watching the interaction between Nathaniel and the children, suddenly felt that everything was tranquil. Ah, it would be great if Zion was here too. Actually, she felt that she had to ask Merle when she could see Zion. Unfortunately under the current circumstances, she was not allowed to go out. Mango felt rather sad at that. After Nathaniel had finished assisting Rita with her clothes, she realized that Mango was also there. "Good morning, mommy." Then, she smiled at Mango before she walked to the bathroom. Mango felt that she had been neglected. Previously, the little girl always liked to cling to her. However, now it seemed that she only had Nathaniel in her mind, which made her feel sidelined. "Rita, I want a good morning kiss." Mango said sullenly. After that, Rita turned around and looked at Mango. She said with some embarrassment, "But I haven''t brushed my teeth." "Mommy doesn''t care." "But I haven''t given daddy a good morning kiss either." While she spoke, Rita hurriedly came back and she kissed Nathaniel''s cheek with a ''muah'' sound. The sound made Mango extremely envious. After Rita kissed Nathaniel, she went to Mango. Mango bent down to receive her kiss. However, Rita just gave her a perfunctory kiss and she straight turned around to walk to the bathroom. Therefore, Mango was stunned by Rita''s curt action. Was this still her clingy little fluff ball? "Oh no, Rita doesn''t love me anymore!" Mango was so despondent until she felt rather ufortable. Nathaniel observed her emotions and he hugged her from behind. As he did that, he said in a soft voice, "You have me to love you! Do you want a good morning kiss? I''ll give it to you then!" As he spoke, he lowered his head and he was frantically kissing Mango without any signs of stopping. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Mango felt that she had be rather shameless. If not, how could she let Nathaniel do whatever he wanted at any time and ce? Moreover, the previous incident still lingered in her mind and she would never let Rita see them doing that again. As she thought of this, Mango quickly pushed Nathaniel away. "Don''t make a fuss. Rita will be out soon." She whispered as she was afraid of being heard by the two children inside. However, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "What are you afraid of? They''ll take some time before they come back." "No way." Nevertheless, Mango did not want to make a fool of herself. On the other hand, Nathaniel could not stop himself. Then, as the two of them became tangled once again, Wisdom interrupted and he put on a jaded expression, "Ahem, I think Grandma saidst time you guys should not do something in front of us, right?" Then, this sentence made Mango''s cheeks flush. Nathaniel red at him fiercely but Wisdom did not bother at all. "And also, just to remind you both that Rita is conning out soon." Clearly, he tried to threaten Nathaniel with all his might. Nathaniel felt he was now living increasingly to be threatened by a little kid, and he became more pathetic nowadays. Moreover, he had just been threatened by a little brat, who was once so afraid of him. Indeed, this was quite depressing. However, Mango did not care about what Nathaniel thought. Instead, she was afraid that Rita would be displeased with her. The little girl was very possessive of Nathaniel, and Mango did not know if it stemmed from herck of fatherly love since her childhood. Hence, now that Rita had suddenly gained a father, she could not help but be so possessive of him that even her mother had been neglected. As he noticed that it bothered Mango so much, Nathaniel no longer had his earlier impulses. Then, he tidied up Mango''s clothes before he turned to prepare the cutleries for Wisdom and the others. Mango breathed a sigh of relief but she was a little disappointed. She looked at Nathaniel who seemed to bepletely unfazed. On the other hand, she was aroused that her legs seemed to be weak and her cheeks were red. It seemed like she was the only one who was affected, and that was a feeling that she could not describe fully. Mango was a little confused about herself. It was perhaps she had be preposterous and she wanted more intimacy after bing aware of Nathaniel''s feelings. Then, she shook her head and she nned to clear these messy thoughts out of her mind. Hence, she spotted Rita as she came out and the little girl immediately gazed towards Nathaniel. As she saw that Nathaniel was cing chopsticks for her, she ran happily toward him. "Daddy, I''ll do it myself." Rita then straight ran over to Nathaniel and she passed Mango without sparing a nce at her. This was a huge blow to Mango''s psyche. Was her daughterpletely ignoring her now? However, Nathaniel picked Rita up and he put her on hisp dotingly before he said with a smile, "What do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you." "Did daddy make all these?" Then, Rita raised her head and she looked at Nathaniel with admiration. "Of course." In fact, Nathaniel had never thought that cooking was a thing to be proud of. However, as he saw his daughter''s admiring gaze, he suddenly felt that the cooking skills he had learned out of boredom were not in vain. "Daddy, you''re awesome!" Rita was not stingy with her praise at all and she even gave Nathaniel a sweet kiss. The more Mango thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. How could her precious baby that she had taken care of for thest five years suddenly ignored her? Wisdom shook his head as he looked at Rita and Nathaniel. After that, he got off his chair and came to Mango, "Mommy, it''s okay. I''ll eat with you. I''m a gentleman after all, unlike some people who are ''out with the old, in with the new''." Wisdom emphasized thest few words louder. At that, Nathaniel paused for a moment and his face was rather somber. "Wisdom, you need to learn idioms better. What do you mean by ''out with the old, in with the new''? Go and write down the meaning of the idiom for me." Thus, Wisdom''s elfin face instantly contorted. Did he use the wrong idiom again? Wasn''t it ''out with the old, in with the new''? Wisdom took Mango''s hand and he sullenly returned to the dining table. Meanwhile, Rita was obviously very happy. This was because Nathaniel constantly spoiled her when she was in his arms. On the other hand, Mango felt neglected badly. Nevertheless, she could not be jealous of her own daughter. Then, Wisdom picked up a piece of cake and he put it in Mango''s bowl. He said, "Mommy, have a taste of this. It''s very delicious." "Thank you, Wisdom." Mango finally feltforted. She stroked Wisdom''s head and she began to eat. As he noticed that Mango was far away from the potatoes, Nathaniel picked up some for her. Unexpectedly, Rita immediately said, "Daddy, I wanna have some too." "Alright, here you are." Mango suddenly felt that her daughter was somewhat hostile to her. How could that be? Seriously, did her daughter jealous of her over a piece of potato? Mango was quite annoyed. On the other hand, Wisdom was constantly busy with picking up food for Mango while Rita asked Nathaniel to feed her incessantly. There was an indescribable sensation in the atmosphere and Mango felt ufortable. It took a long time for Nathaniel to finish his meal. As he stood up to clear the table after he was done, he was stopped by Rita. "Daddy, can you tell me a story? I''m tired of listening to mommy''s stories." "Storytelling, huh? Then wait for daddy to clear the table, okay?" "No! I don''t want to! I want daddy to tell me now!" Rita acted like a pampered little princess. At that, Mango had expected that this girl had made up her mind to be coddled by her daddy today while her mommy was apparently getting in the way. "Fine, I''ll clean it up then." Mango stood up and she began to clean up the dishes. Nathaniel looked at her somewhat sorry but he said nothing. In the end. he knew that Mango would understand. It was obvious to everyone that Rita was in poor health. Although she had been recuperating for the past few days, it could be seen that she was lethargic and she always preferred to sleep. Whenever she was awake, she would have loved to be able to see Nathaniel all the time. Unfortunately, Nathaniel was a busy man. Hence, Mango naturally would notpete with her daughter for Nathaniel''s favor. Instead, she smiled at him as she began to clean up the dishes. Upon seeing that, Wisdom jumped off the chair and he said sensibly, "Mommy, let me help you." "Alright, thank you, Wisdom." Mango smiled and she agreed to Wisdom''s offer. Afterward, the two of them went to the kitchen with the cutleries. Then, the room was filled with the laughter of Rita and Nathaniel, which was so sweet and heartwarming. Wisdom looked at them and he said thoughtfully, "Mommy, Rita is actually very scared, she''s afraid that she won''t be able to survive on the operating table, and sometimes I''ve seen her secretly crying. So don''t mind her pestering daddy, okay? She hasn''t seen daddy for five years, and now she''s finally managed to see him. Plus, she doesn''t know if the surgery would work, so she cherishes her time with him much more." As Mango heard Wisdom''s words, she felt a little sad. Rita was very a sensible child and she had not caused any trouble for her over the past few years. Even if she was in poor health, she had never let Mango worry about her. Now that a young child like Rita had to worry about the sess rate of her operation, and coupled with the harm that Abyss had inflicted on her had made her possessive of her biological father - Nathaniel''s affections even more. Mango knew about that but she did not expect Rita to be so apprehensive. "Wisdom, mommy appreciate you for taking care of Rita." "Nah... if Zion were here, he might do a better job than me. Mommy, where do you think he is now? Does he miss us?" In fact, Wisdom did not want to mention Zion but he could not help it. Truthfully, Mango also wanted to know if Zion was fine. Now that she knew Zion was safe, she had to deal with the affairs at hand for the time being. Anyway, she imed to see Zion at all costs. "Don''t worry. Zion is fine. Sooner orter, you two will meet each other." Mango''s swore so convincingly that Wisdom''s heart rxed somewhat. "As long as Zion is fine." As he thought of that, he began to clean up the bowls and chopsticks together with Mango. Initially, Mango had not wanted him to get involved, but Wisdom did it in a decent manner, which made Mango somewhat surprised. "Huh? You know how to wash the dishes?" "Yeah, I do. Grandma said that I should learn something whenever I''m free. Anyway, I''m a boy, and I''m smart. I''m sure I can pick it up as soon as I learn it." Wisdom said proudly. With that, Mango suddenly felt that the turmoil in the family was an opportunity for every child to be matured and trained. The Ye Family''s youngest son, who used to be fragile, was now able to do the chores for parents. Mangoplimented Wisdom, and he was obviously very delighted. Later, the two of them stayed outside for a while longer, before returning to the ward. Before they arrived at the door, Mango could hear Rita''s shrill shouts. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Who are you? Stay away from my daddy! Let me tell you, my daddy is married and Daddy is mine!" This sentence surprised Mango. Oh no! Did something happen? Wisdom was also nervous so he hurriedly rushed to the ward with Mango. When Mango arrived, she saw Rita was shielding Nathaniel behind her like an old matriarch. What was more, the person in front of her was literally Andrea! Andrea Yu? Mango was rather perplexed. "Andrea, didn''t you go and see Master Yan? Why are you here?" Then, Mango''s voice caught Andrea''s attention. After averting her gaze from Rita, she turned to Mango and she said, "Mango, if you don''t like me, you can just tell me straight up. Why do you bother to prank me?" "What do you mean? When did I prank you?" Mango was confused by Andrea''s usation. Andrea snorted and she said, "I really thought that you were kind enough to introduce me to Master Yan. What I didn''t expect was that when I went to the address that you gave me, Master Yan told me that she didn''t know who you were and she wouldn''t ept me as her patient. Mango, is it so funny that you are fooling me like this?" "That''s impossible! I''ve been with Master Yan for five years. How could she not know me?" Mango somehow felt that Andrea must have been looking in the wrong ce. "Ugh, you''re still pretending even now. I guess no one can tell that you''re fake as hell." Andrea''s words were unpleasant, which was upsetting for Nathaniel to hear. "It is your business to have a disfigured face. Mango introduced you to the doctor out of kindness, and no matter what happens, you shouldn''t kick up a fuss here." As she heard Nathaniel defend Mango, Andrea turned to look at him and she said, "Are you still side with her? What do you like about a phony holier-than- thou person like her? Is it because of her appearance? Just so you know, once I regained my looks, I''ll be much prettier than she is. Plus, I have my eye on you. My name is Andrea Yu, and I''m going to pursue you from now on!" Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Thus, everyone was stunned by Andrea''s words. Obviously, Mango''s expression was darkened significantly. Nathaniel was her husband, but now someone else had announced her intention to pursue him in front of Mango, and that caused Mango''s face darkened. "Miss Yu, I think you might have made a mistake." "It''s none of your business if I have made a mistake. Mango, I really didn''t expect that you could have such good fortune. Anyway, I like this man and I don''t care what rtionship you have with him. From now on, I will pursue him!" Truthfully, Andrea''s words were very aggressive. Rita burst into tears the moment she heard that. "You wicked woman, daddy is mine! You''re not allowed to snatch daddy away from me!" She hugged Nathaniel tightly and she bore only ill-will towards Andrea who had suddenly appeared. Then, Andrea looked at her coldly and she said, "I''m not taking you away, what are you nervous about? Don''t worry, I have no interest in you." With a loud cry, Rita started to sob. "Daddy, I don''t like this nasty woman. Chase her away!" Then, Rita hugged Nathaniel and she cried loudly. With that, Nathaniel''s expression turned ghast. "Miss Yu, please leave!" "I haven''t finished talking to Mango yet. I..." "Get out!" Nathaniel''s voice suddenly deepened, and the atmosphere in the room became tensed and pressured. At that, Wisdom could not help but tremble. It was so scary! Daddy¡¯s original personality was back again! Then, he subconsciously took Mango''s hand. Nevertheless, Mango was also a little scared. In fact, it was rare for Nathaniel topletely lose his cool, but Andrea had indeed crossed the line. Rita was their treasure, and not only had Andrea treated Rita like this, but she had dered war on Mango. Moreover, Andrea wanted to take Nathaniel away, which was absolutely intolerable. Naturally, Andrea was shocked. In fact, no one dared talk to her like this since she was a child. However, she just flinched for a moment, and then she said with great excitement, "Wow, you are so manly! I like it!" Then, Mango''s face darkened again. "Miss Yu, if you have anything to say to me, we can talk outside." Next, Mango took Andrea''s hand and she coerced Andrea out of the room. Meanwhile, Wisdom was afraid that something would happen to Mango. Hence, he wanted to follow her but Mango pushed him back into the room. Meanwhile, Rita sobbed despondently. Nathaniel could not help Mango even if he wanted to, and he crouched down to console Rita. After being dragged out by Mango, Andrea flung her hand away. "Don''t touch me! You phony woman!" Thus, Mango felt that her good intentions had been shortchanged. If Mango did not sympathize with Andrea¡¯ s disfigured face, she wouldn¡¯t have given her Master Yan¡¯s address. Who knew that Andrea would act like this? At that moment, Mango felt that she might have gotten too nosy. "No matter what you think, I gave you the real address and number. If Master Yan is not treating your face, then that¡¯s at her own discretion. I¡¯ve nothing more to say to you, and from now on let¡¯s just pretend that we don¡¯t know each other." After that, Mango turned around and she left. However, Andrea stopped her. "What do you mean? You chased me halfway across the hospital and you regarded me as a fu*king suspect. Did you do all this on purpose? Tell me, were you watching me this whole time and try to trip me up?" Upon hearing that, Mango was puzzled by Andrea''s words. "Andrea, I don''t know what kind of person you really are, but as I said earlier, I really wanted to help you so I told you about Master Yan. How would I know why she won¡¯t help you?" "Cut the crap. If that¡¯s true, then how about you call her now? If she recognizes you, then I¡¯ll never bother you again." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Andrea''s words annoyed Mango, but she figured that she had nothing to be afraid of. Then, she took out her phone and called Master Yan. However, when she dialed the familiar number, it was engaged. In the end, no one answered at all. When Mango called again, the other party immediately hung up. It seemed that this Master Yan was simply not the one that Mango knew! How could this be? Andrea looked at her with a sneer and she said, "How about now? Are you still pretending? I thought that you were a good person, but you''re just a phony b*tch. You must have cast some sort of spell on Nathaniel to make him stay together with you. Don''t think you can own him just because you bore him a child. I''m telling you, I, Andrea Yu, can have any man that I want. After I get my face features fixed, you¡¯ll see what I¡¯m capable of!" After she said that, Andrea turned around and she left. She shoulder- checked Mango hard as she passed by. Mango almost fell, but Andrea left with a sneer. Mango was very angry at Andrea''s provocation, but she felt that something was off in her mind. Why didn''t Master Yan answer her phone? Had something happened to Master Yan? At the thought of this possibility, Mango became anxious. Over the past five years, Master Yan had been her teacher and close friend, and she had also helped her to restore her appearance. Hence, Mango would never forget her kindness. Now, it was impossible for Master Yan not to answer her call unless something had happened. But what could have happened to her? All of a sudden, Mango thought of Abyss. Abyss had introduced Master Yan to her. Although Mango had a good rtionship with Master Yan over the past five years, Master Yan was close with Abyss as well. Now that Master Yan did not answer her phone, she wanted to call Abyss immediately to ask him about it. However, the phone in her hand felt so heavy now. In truth, she hadn¡¯t figured out how to face Abyss since their situation hade to this point. She knew about the conflict between Nathaniel and Abyss, but she would rather be ignorant about it. Mango didn''t want to care or ask about it, and she could just let them fight it out on their own. After all, Abyss had done such terrible things to Rita, so Nathaniel had the right to do whatever he wished to him. But for Mango, she still could not deny the fact that Abyss had saved her life. This contradictory feeling made her wonder whether she should call Abyss or not. In the midst of her struggle, Mango called Master Yan several more times but no one answered. She was getting increasingly uneasy. As she thought of the disappearance of her parents, Mango could not ovee her anxiety. So, she dialed the familiar number. After the dial tone rang several times, the other side picked up. "This is Abyss Tang." Abyss''s familiar voice sounded in Mango''s ears. His voice was gruff as always, but it carried a hint of loneliness. Mango felt sorry for him and she whispered, "It''s me, Mango." "So, you finally remembered to call me? Or did you call on behalf of Nathaniel to ask me to give up?" Abyss was not too surprised to hear Mango''s voice, as if he knew that the number was hers. Needless to say, Mango was in a bad mood. Now that Abyss asked her this and she did not know what to answer. As Rita''s mother, she was furious at what Abyss had done to Rita. However, Abyss had saved her life once. Although they were two different matters, what could she do with such a tedious situation? Mango took a deep breath and she said, "Abyss, I think something has happened to Master Yan. I called her but no one answered. Can you go and see if she''s okay?" "You still have time to worry about Master Yan? What''s wrong? Did Nathaniel continue to imprison you after I''ve done the same? Don¡¯t you even have the right to go out now? Or should I say that Master Yan is also utterly unimportant like me? Of course, who couldpete with Nathaniel''s position in your heart? Obviously, no price is too high to pay for Nathaniel, right?" Abyss''s words were prickly, which made Mango ufortable. "Why do you have to say things so harshly?" "Harsh? Although I did imprison you, Mango, didn''t I save you from the Fallen Paradise? How do you think you would have ended up if it weren''t for me? If I wasn''t there five years ago, how could you still be here with Nathaniel to plot against me?" "I never did that!" Mango was anxious as she was questioned by Abyss. "I didn''t plot against you together with Nathaniel!" "Really? If you didn''t, then why would Nathaniel ask for you from the Tang family after he rescued you? Do you know that he has cracked down on my family¡¯s business? Of course, you know, but Mango, you haven''t done a thing at all, haven''t you? You just stood by and you watched as Nathaniel tries to destroy me and my family. Is this how you repay me? Hmm?" Abyss was obviously very agitated. At first, Mango was reluctant to say this, but when she heard what Abyss said, she whispered, "Don''t you know why I did what I did? You saved me five years ago, and I thought you were my benefactor so I took you as a friend! I even thought you were the world''s most perfect man. But why did you have to do that to Rita? She''s just a child! How could she withstand the morphine? Without your scheming, Rita might not have turned out like this. If you loved me, why can''t you love my daughter as well?" "Was I not good for her? Mango, didn''t I pay for her medical treatment over the past five years? You know that she had congenital kidney issues, and even if you were to treat her, she wouldn''t live long anyway. Why do you think I want to hurt Rita? That''s because I know that if she''s still alive, her presence will cause you to just run back into Nathaniel''s arms! You know how I feel about you, but you went back home for the sake of Rita, didn''t you? I just wanted to keep you by my side. If Rita was as healthy as Zion, why would I treat her like that? And I''m just trying to ease her pain." "That''s enough!" Mango felt like she never really knew Abyss at all. How could he say these things so nonchntly? How could he say that he was doing this for Mango¡¯ s own good after he had done such a cruel thing? "If my happiness costs me my daughter''s life, then I''d rather not have it! Abyss, I''m not worthy of you, I already said that ages ago. You deserve a better woman, so why do you..." "Are my efforts refundable? If they are, then let me know. Master Mango, teach me how to be as cruel and heartless as you!" Abyss''s words stunned Mango right there and then. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 It was cruel and heartless! Was he talking about her? Mango felt that she could not stand it. "Abyss, you can''t say that. You know that I''ve always remembered how kind you were to me." "Then tell Nathaniel to let the Tang family go free. Would you pleasee back to me? I can forgo the children, and I''ll treat you well just like the past five years. Also, I''ll treat you even better than Nathaniel, juste back to me, will you?" Abyss''s voice suddenly softened, and it carried a hint of pleading. He hadpletely put down his pride and his previous gentlemanliness. Nevertheless, Mango felt absolutely distressed. "The love rtionship would require the feeling of both persons and it can''t be forceful. Abyss, I just think of you as my brother and a friend." "No matter how you put it, you''re still reluctant to leave him, right? Why do you still love him? No matter how he treated you or whether the fire hurt you five years ago, you¡¯re still stubbornly going to stay with him, am I right?" The volume Abyss''s voice abruptly rose and it was fear-inducing. It was as if his body had been possessed by a demon and he had be irrational. Then, Mango took a deep breath and she said, "Abyss, my feelings for Nathaniel have never changed. Even if I suffered during the fire incident, it was all a misunderstanding and this has nothing to do with him." ¡°Ha, as if it had nothing to do with him! If he really had nothing to do with it, you wouldn¡¯t have been burned in the fire right? If he didn''t toy with other people¡¯s feelings, would you have been affected? Yes, you hate me for what I did to Rita. But haven¡¯t you thought about who caused Rita to be sick in the first ce? Isn¡¯t it Nathaniel¡¯s fault? If he was truly capable of protecting both of you, did I need toe to your aid? Now that you''re in love with him, of course, Nathaniel can do no wrong. Don''t you think Master Yan''s disappearance had something to do with him?" "What do you mean?" Mango''s heartrate suddenly rose. "Did you say that something had happened to Master Yan?" "Haha, don''t tell me that you don''t know." Abyss''s sarcastic words made Mango very ufortable. "Tell me, what happened to Master Yan?" "Why don''t you ask Nathaniel, your perfect husband, about what he did to Master Yan?" Abyss'' words made Mango¡¯s worries resurface again. "It''s impossible! Nathan doesn''t even know Master Yan at all. What''s more, he has no bad blood with her, why would he look for Master Yan then?" "Do you really want to know? I¡¯ll tell you everything if youe alone to this address. Mango, you know very well how I¡¯ll treat you, right?" After that, Abyss hung up the phone immediately. Mango''s hands were shaking upon hearing the words. Could what Abyss said to be true? No way! It couldn''t be! Nathaniel did not even know Master Yan and there was no reason for him to see her! Mango tried her best to convince herself that she should trust Nathaniel. Besides, she had never asked Nathaniel about this matter at all, had she? As she thought of this, Mango took a deep breath. The moment she decided to look for Nathaniel, Abyss sent her the address where they would meet. Mango was a little hesitant but she ignored it and she went straight back into the ward. With Nathaniel''s coax andfort, Rita had fallen asleep but there were still tears at the corners of her eyes. Obviously, the girl had cried before she fell asleep. As she thought of Andrea''s aggressive deration, Mango was a little worried. As Wisdom saw Mango return, he spoke softly, "Daddy, I¡¯ll stay here with Rita. Mommy seems tired, so you should go and apany her." Nathaniel noticed that Mango was indeed exhausted and he quickly stood up. "What''s wrong? Did that crazy b*tch harass you?" It seemed that there was a hint of worry and annoyance in his eyes. After that, Mango shook her head and she said, "Let''s go out for a walk." "Okay!" Nathaniel picked up his coat and he draped it over Mango''s body. Mango sensed Nathaniel''s presence and she did not say anything. Then, she walked out of the room with him with aplicated look in her eyes. Nathaniel thought that Mango was still bothered by Andrea''s words and he hurriedly exined, "Well, I don''t know who Andrea is. She just barged in while Rita and I were ying, but Rita seemed to dislike her and the both of them quarreled. So, I only spoke a little before you and Wisdom showed up. There really is nothing between us though." After she listened to Nathaniel''s exnation, Mango nodded and she said, "I know." "Don''t overthink it. I¡¯ II never interested in that woman." Nathaniel held Mango''s hand only to find that her palm was sweaty and her hand was a little cold. "Are you cold because you stayed too long outside? How about we go back to our room, hmm?¡± "There''s no need for that." Mango shook her head. Next, she looked at Nathaniel in front of her and she could feel his sincerity towards her. In fact, he took care of her the same way that he would cherish a treasure. So, how could she still have a deep suspicion about this man? Then, Mango asked in a low voice, "Nathaniel, do you know Yetta Yan?" Nathaniel was slightly stunned and his eyes glinted with recognition. Although it was very fast, Mango still caught it. "Why are you suddenly asking about this person?" Nathaniel did not answer Mango''s question directly, which made her feel uneasy. "So, did you do something to her?" Mango''s tone was so desperate that Nathaniel nced sideways at her. "What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly asking about her?" "What did you do to her?" Nathaniel had finally answered Mango since he noticed her eagerness. "Well, I just went to look for her, but she seemed to know the reason I look up for her and she escaped before I could find her. Now, I don''t know where she is." "Why were you looking for her then? She''s just a stic surgeon!" Mango suddenly felt that she was out of the loop. Furthermore, she had no idea what Nathaniel did outside. Nevertheless, Nathaniel was puzzled by Mango''s behavior but he muttered, "Dn found out that Yetta was rted to the disappearance of your parents. Thest phone call that your parents received before they disappeared was from Yetta." "Holy sh*t! That''s impossible! There''s no way she would do anything to my parents!" Mango''s urgent tone puzzled Nathaniel. "What''s wrong with you? I never said that she was involved in your parents'' disappearance, I just intend to ask her a few questions. However, I only started prioritizing this issue after she escaped. Plus, I never told you about Yetta, why are you asking about her? Did Andrea say something?" Nathaniel had asked a series of questions, which made Mango''s head start to ache. She shrugged Nathaniel off and she said in a low voice, "Do you know that Yetta is my best friend? If it weren''t for her, neither I nor the children would be alive today. Over the past five years, she worked her a*s off to regain my facial''s features. What''s more, she ignored all the consequences to give me a blood transfusion to fix my blood loss when I gave birth to Zion. She was my best friend for the past five years, and she could have never abducted my parents! Did you do something to her? Or do you want to use her against Abyss because they share a good rtionship?" Mango''s words made Nathaniel''s gaze darken. "Do you really think I''m that sort of person? Or is it because you think that it''s wrong for me to plot against Abyss and that it''s ungrateful for me to do so? Is this why you''re suspecting me?" Nathaniel''s voice carried a hint of disappointment and sadness as he spoke. "No, this has nothing to do with Abyss!" "Then who told you that I went to see Yetta? Andrea can''t possibly know about that!" Nathaniel''s wordspletely stunned Mango. After that, she gave Nathaniel a dazed look. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was the first time she had seen Nathaniel looked so angry since their reunion. "So, Abyss was the one who told you about that right? Did he call you? That¡¯s not right... I changed your phone number earlier so it was you who called Abyss! You would rather believe his words over mine? Even if he hurt Rita, you still can''t let go of his saving grace, can you? Then, did he tell you that I''ve attacked the Tang family? Did he ask you to go back to him?" Nathaniel''s voice was gruff. Obviously, he was trying his best to rein his temper in, but everything he asked was what Abyss had said to her just now. "Are you spying on me?" Mango looked at Nathaniel in disbelief. At this, Nathaniel''s gaze became disappointed. "Mango, you''d better realize what the hell you just said." After that, Nathaniel turned around and left. Mango looked at him as he left, and she suddenly felt a little aggrieved. "Nathaniel, what do you mean?" "I¡¯m the one that should be asking that question. Are your loyalties wavering between me and Abyss? Or are you only together with me because of the children? I want you, Mango, I really do. But if you feel that Abyss is innocent or that I''m wrong for plotting against him, just tell me and I''ll back off. I''ll fulfill your love and affection for Abyss." Nathaniel''s words made Mango feel very distressed. "Don''t you know what kind of rtionship I share with Abyss? Nathaniel, you''re a b*stard!" "Indeed I am a b*stard. I''ve never been sure what you''re feeling for me now is what you felt five years ago. Plus, I never knew how important Abyss is to you until now. Just a few words from him could make you suspect me this much, so, what more can I say?" Hence, Nathaniel suddenly felt lonely. Furthermore, his charming onyx eyes were full of disappointment. After taking a long look at Mango, he turned around and left without saying anything else. Mango suddenly felt that the air around her had be much colder. What was wrong with her? Did she suspect Nathaniel just because of Yetta''s disappearance? Nathaniel''s coat was still on her shoulders and his warmth lingered on it, but Mango''s heart hurt so much that she felt like dying. Then, Andrea came out of nowhere. As she saw Mango''s reaction, she whispered, "Turns out that you really didn''t lie to me." However, Mango did not want to talk to her nor did she want to know how long Andrea had been there or how much she heard. Right now, her heart was in shambles. Nevertheless, Andrea did not care whether Mango listened to her or not. She continued, "Since you can''t love Nathaniel wholeheartedly and you have another man in your heart, then just go after that man. How about you let me have Nathaniel instead?" Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Mango was already in a bad mood, but it became worst when Andrea provoked her further. "Andrea, there are so many men in the world. Why do you have topete with me?" "It¡¯s because Nathaniel is a good man! Don''t you know that you have to fight for good things? What? Or who do you think you are to feel that Nathaniel should be good for you by nature?" Andrea''s words made Mango unable to refute back. That''s right! What right did she have? Was it only because of Nathaniel''s feelings for her? Did she think that Nathaniel would be able to forgive and tolerate her no matter what she did? But what caused her to be so confident and take Nathaniel for granted? Then, Mango seemed to have realized something and she wanted to exin herself to Nathaniel. She was indeed grateful to Abyss, but it was not the way he thought. Next, Mango turned away and she wanted to leave, but Andrea stopped her. "Get out of my way!" "I¡¯ll get of your way only if you give up Nathaniel to me!" Andrea cackled evilly. Although it was dreadful, Mango was not afraid of her. "Nathaniel is not an object and he''s not mine to give. If you can make him fall in love with you, then you can have him." "Well, aren''t you confident? Do you think Nathaniel won¡¯t like me just because I''m disfigured? Tell you what, I''ll regain my delicate face again even without Master Yan''s help. I know you don¡¯t believe me, but we¡¯ll see what happens!" However, Andrea''s provocation did not affect Mango in the slightest. In fact, she was very clear about Nathaniel¡¯s personality. When Nathaniel fell in love with someone, he would stay in love with them until his dying breath. Even though Mango had angered and disappointed him, it was not enough to cause Nathaniel to leave Mango. Hence, Mango did not take heed of Andrea''s shouting. After that, Mango quickly left the scene. Then, she realized that Nathaniel had left when she went to look for him. Thomas looked as if he wanted to say something, but he hesitated. "If you¡¯ve got something to say, just spit it out." Mango started the conversation first when sheid eyes on Thomas¡¯s unsettled expression. Next, Thomas scratched the nape of his neck in embarrassment before he asked, "Mrs. Ye, are you having a quarrel with Mr. Ye?" "Was it that obvious?" Thomas¡¯ observation amused and saddened Mango at the same time. If even Thomas could see it, then the whole world would be able to tell Nathaniel was anger. However, Thomas shook his head to reassure Mango and he said, "It wasn''t obvious, but I could sense it. Mr. Ye had asked me previously to contact a jeweler to design a wedding ring for you, but today the jeweler was busy. So, they had me to ask Mr. Ye if he would like to reschedule, but he just waved it off.¡± This sentence stunned Mango. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "A ring? Nathaniel had you contact a jeweler to design a wedding ring?" "Yeah, didn''t he tell you? Mr. Ye told me all about your size and his size. Furthermore, he told me that he wanted to hold a grand wedding for you to tell the world that you''re his wife." After she listened to Thomas'' words, Mango''s heart became increasingly uneasy. In fact, Nathaniel sincerely wanted to marry her and he wanted to legitimize Mango. Furthermore, he had nned to keep the wedding a surprise, but Mango had repaid him with tant usations. It only took Yetta¡¯s disappearance and Abyss'' words to make Mango doubt Nathaniel¡¯s integrity. What on earth was wrong with her? Was it true when Nathaniel said that Abyss still had a ce in her heart? That she was affected by Abyss'' words? Mango felt that she was really a jerk. How could she do this? Even if other people didn¡¯t know why Nathaniel worked to defeat Abyss, but she knew full well the reason he had to do so. Furthermore, Nathaniel had a hellish time trying to find her when Abyss had imprisoned her. Then when he had finally rescued Mango, her devastation and mental trauma tortured Nathaniel as well. Nathaniel loved her and he cherished her as if she was a treasure. Hence, how could he be calm when he saw her being mistreated by Abyss? Moreover, Rita was his beloved daughter. Unfortunately, she had been injected with morphine for the sake of Abyss¡¯ love for Mango, and that caused her body to take a turn for the worse. As a father, was he not justified in attacking Abyss? Whether it was her or Rita, Nathaniel cared about them very much. As a wife, it was disrespectful to her husband as she did not speak up when Nathaniel plotted against Abyss. Moreover, it was irresponsible of her as Rita''s mother. However, she kept holding on to the kindness that Abyss had shown her by saving her life five years ago. Could it be that the things Abyss had der on were not equal to saving her life? What was she still hesitant about? Hence, Mango felt like she might really be sick. Or worse, did she have more than just a debt of gratitude towards Abyss? Clearly, Mango was confused by her own feelings as well. Meanwhile, Thomas became anxious as he saw Mango was standing there in a dazed state. "Madam, are you all right? Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ye''s anger is temporary and he¡¯ll be back eventually. You know how difficult Mr. Ye can be sometimes, so there¡¯s no need to stoop to his level." As Thomas spoke, Mango felt quite unworthy to be Nathaniel¡¯s wife. What did Thomas mean by not stooping to Nathaniel¡¯s level? In fact, it was more like Nathaniel was coddling her and he did not stoop to her level instead. Thus, she was unsure whether her earlier words had hurt Nathaniel. Clearly, Mango was very annoyed at the moment. "Do you know where he went?" "No, but Mrs. Ye, you¡¯d better not leave the hospital. It¡¯s a mess out there, and Mr. Ye had just dered war on the Tang family. So, leaving is not a good idea." Thomas'' words were vague, but Mango understood his meaning anyway. Yeah, why did Abyss want her to leave the hospital alone? Obviously, Abyss knew that Nathaniel was protecting her, but he still hoped that she would go and meet him. Hence, Abyss'' motives were as clear Although she did not want to think ill of Abyss, Mango knew that he was not the man she once knew. Besides, there must be someone spying on her in the hospital. But who would be the person? Did that have anything to do with Abyss? In the past, Mango had never thought about Abyss but now she recalled the memory of her phone conversation with him. Looking back, Abyss was not surprised at all that she called him. Moreover, Mango remembered that Abyss had a habit of not picking up stranger''s numbers, but she had dialed Abyss'' personal number with a new phone. So, it meant that Abyss recognized this number. But how did he find out about it? Nathaniel was fully capable of hiding a person''s number, but Abyss had discovered it despite that. So, what was really going on here? Mango''s heart was a little heavy. "I''ll head back first. Do remember to let me know if Nathanieles back." "Noted, madam." Thomas breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Mango did not insist on going out. Although Nathaniel had left very angrily, Thomas knew that he was still worried about Mango. Soon after that, Mango went back to her room and she found her old phone. Ity disassembled on her bed and so far, no one had touched it. Mango sat on the edge of the bed as she reassembled her phone. Honestly, she did not believe that Yetta had anything to do with her parents'' disappearance, but why did Yetta run away? Nathaniel was not evil despite Yetta¡¯ s misunderstanding of him five years ago. However, Yetta was very furious with Nathaniel back then and she swore to teach Nathaniel a lesson no matter what. However, now Yetta had fled. Furthermore, she had fled when Nathaniel searched for her! Truly, what sort of logic was that? Moreover, Yetta never knew Mango''s parents'' phone number. Why would she have called them and what was the purpose of the call? Was Yetta really involved with the disappearance of her parents? Mango''s mind was a dibobted mess. Although Nathaniel was angry, there was no way he would lie to Mango. The only reason Mango treated Nathaniel like that earlier was that her judgment was clouded. Now that she thought about it, she felt extremely regretful. Mango recalled Nathaniel''s words. If what he said was true, then what role did Yetta y in her parents'' disappearance? Why would Yetta do that anyway? Mango could not figure it out. Hence, she really hoped for some news of Yetta right now. Perhaps if she found Yetta, then the truth would be revealed and she would be able to find her parents. At the thought of her parents, Mango was anxious, but unfortunately there was nothing she could do. Next, she turned on the TV as she wanted to use it as a distraction. However, she was stunned by the news on the television. Not long ago, she found out that Nathaniel had dered war on Abyss and that had caused significant turmoil in the business world. Earlier on, Abyss had borrowed money from a venture capital firm to buy that piece ofnd in the southern suburbs. He had raised some funds, but looking at it now, the Tang family stood to lose a lot if they challenged the Ye family in court. However as today''s news revealed, the venture capital firm that Abyss borrowed money from actually belonged to Nathaniel! As the head of the venture capitalpany, Nathaniel had withdrawn his investment in Tang''s Group. Thus, he instantly sowed discord in the business world of the United States. The Tang family was an old family with deep roots in the United States. On the other hand, Nathaniel hade single-handedly from the Ocean City and no-one looked favorably on him. However, it was clear that he had the upper hand in this battle. As she watched Nathaniel''s indifferent expression on the television, she knew that he had been spurred on by her earlier words. Hence, he had started taking action against Abyss. Was it a coincidence? Did she feel distressed? Did she feel sorry for Abyss? In the end, Mango had none of those feelings and she even felt a serene calm. Obviously, Nathaniel and the children were the most important things to her. With that realization, the previous conflict in her heart was finally resolved. Indeed, Abyss did save her five years ago. However, wasn¡¯t what he did to Mango and Rita five yearster was more than enough to demolish his initial kindness? Mango looked at Abyss'' devastated expression and she realized that it was the first time that she had seen him so defeated. It had to be said that Nathaniel was a master strategist. Furthermore, this man was her husband! All of a sudden, Mango felt a burgeoning sense of pride. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that Nathaniel was very dashing. He was handsome regardless of when he was angry or indifferent. Furthermore, he looked charming even as he looked despicably at Abyss. Thus, Mango felt that her love for Nathaniel had rooted itself deep into every crevice of her heart. Truly, was it even possible for her not to love him? She could not wait to call Nathaniel to tell him that Abyss did not matter to her. Instead, Nathaniel was the most important person in her heart. However, her phone suddenly rang as Mango took it out. The sight of the familiar number on the phone stunned her and Mango started to be unsettled. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 It was Yetta! Gosh! It was actually Yetta''s phone number! Because of that, Mango''s hand trembled a little. She had just argued with Nathaniel for Yetta''s sake not long ago. Then now, Mango unexpectedly received a call from her. Why did she not pick up earlier? Was there a hidden reason behind all this? As Mango continued watching the news on TV, a horrible thought shed through her mind. Was Yetta doing this to help Abyss? Did Abyss n all this? When Mango had racing thoughts, the phone kept on ringing. She had to take a deep breath to suppress her emotions before she answered the phone. "Mango, help me! Come quickly and save me!" It was Yetta''s voice that came from the other end of the phone. Right now, Mango was no longer worried nor stressed upon hearing Yetta¡¯s voice. In fact, as she stared at Abyss'' embarrassed expression on the television, she felt an indecipherable emotion could be found through his eyes. Mango could not decipher it, but she felt that Abyss was involved in all of this. "Yetta, where are you now?" Mango''s voice was eerily calm, which stunned Yetta for a moment. However, she was back to her panic voice and said, "I don¡¯t know where I am! Please help me, I¡¯m so scared!" "Why did you run from Nathaniel?" Instead of checking on Yetta¡¯s situation, Mango asked this question. Then, Yetta burst into tears. "Mango, what''s wrong with you? What are you talking about? Someone snuck up on me at home and they kidnapped me! I was already here when I woke up. It¡¯s so dark here, and I don¡¯t know where I am... Mango, please help me, I¡¯m scared!" Yetta''s alibi was watertight, but why were there so many coincidences? Did Yetta happen to be taken away when Nathaniel was looking for her to find out about Mango''s parents'' disappearance? "Yetta, we''re friends, right?" At the moment, Mango''s words confused Yetta. "Yeah, of course, we''re friends." "Then tell me, why did you call my parents, and how did you find their phone numbers?" Yetta did not know how to answer Mango''s series of questions. To make matters worse, it was then that Mango heard her mother''s voice in the background. "Dear, don''t you dare fall asleep! Wake up!" Mrs. Shen had unintentionally spoken these words. Furthermore, the words sounded anxious, eager, worried and they carried a hint of tears as well. Mango''s heartrate spiked in an instant. "Yetta, where exactly are you?" Mango''s heart could no longer calm down. No matter if this was a trap set by Abyss or it was the joint efforts of Yetta and Abyss, she was unable to stay calm. Mango felt very distressed when she received the picture of Mr. and Mrs. Shen not long ago. Now that she had heard her mother''s shouts, Mango felt as if her heart was about to shatter. Even if she had to crawl through the fires of hell, she would try her best to save them. Then, Yetta sobbed as she said, "I don''t know! I can¡¯t see anything and there are other people here... but I can hear the sound of the ocean waves so we might be next to it." Before Mango could ask more questions, Yetta suddenly hung up. When Mango called again, the phone had been turned off. Next to the ocean? Mango had no idea if this was just a tactic to lure her out, but she could not just do nothing. Then, she sent a message to Nathaniel. However before she could send it, she realized something and she deleted it. Obviously, someone had tapped this phone. Next, she got up and left the room before she rushed to find Thomas immediately. "Lend me your phone." At the sight of her urgency, Thomas did not dare to dawdle and he hurriedly handed his phone over to Mango. After Mango took it over, she quickly sent a message to Nathaniel. In the message, she informed him about what had happened just now as well as her suspicions. Furthermore, she told him that she suspected that all of this was nned by Abyss and Yetta. Although she did not know why it turned out like this or why Yetta would help Abyss plot against her, Mango had to tell Nathaniel about her suspicions. It was because she could not afford to risk her parents'' lives. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was still on scene at the press conference and there were many reporters surrounding him. His phone rang once before it fell silent. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When he saw that it was Thomas''s number, Nathaniel immediately swiped his phone to unlock it and he noticed that Mango had left him a few text messages. When he could find a quiet spot away from the gaggle of reporters to call Mango back, it was Thomas that picked up instead, and he said softly, "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye has left." "Huh? Why didn''t you follow her?" Nathaniel was about to go mad with rage. Clearly, Mango knew that it was a trap, but why did she still decide to go alone? Although Nathaniel was furious when he first left the hospital, he was extremely anxious now. He wanted to leave the press conference to follow Mango. However, he was surrounded by reporters once again when he was about to leave. Then, Abyss sneered at him from nearby and he said, " Mr. Ye, what¡¯s the rush? Even if you want to file awsuit against me, there''s no need to be in such a hurry right? I feel that plenty of our friends from the press here want to know why you came all the way from your maind to just attack me. Why don¡¯t we tell them about what happened five years ago?" As soon as he heard this, Nathaniel cursed in his heart as he knew that he would not be able to leave now. Abyss was doing this to deliberately stall him! If so, Mango must really be in danger. "What should I do now?" Nevertheless, Nathaniel remained calm in the face of turmoil. After that, he quickly sent a message to Dn to have him meet up with Mango for her protection. Simultaneously, he sent Thomas a message in order to pay close attention to all the movements and safety inside the hospital. After he did all this, Nathaniel looked at Abyss coldly as he said, "Mr. Tang, what do you want to talk about?" "Hmm... Why don''t we discuss what happened five years ago, that you had your bodyguards start a fire to kill your wife and unborn child for the sake of your mistress?" Abyss'' statement caused an uproar in the audience. "Mr. Ye, is this true?" "Mr. Ye, was Macy Choi your mistress?" Currently, Nathaniel was something of a celebrity here as he frequently butted heads with Abyss. Thus, avoiding the media was a difficult feat for Nathaniel. Moreover, Abyss had just asked a sensitive question and Nathaniel knew that the reporters would not miss out on this juicy piece of gossip. Abyss was very pleased with the reporters'' barrage of questions against Nathaniel. So what if Mango loved this man? Even if Mango stayed with Nathaniel after his reputation was ruined, could Nathaniel bear the consequences of Mango being vilified by the public? Abyss admitted to himself that he was indeed despicable, but so what? As long as he could achieve the result he wanted, the method he used did not matter. Nathaniel looked at Abyss'' smug expression and he replied coldly, "Everything that happened five years ago was a misunderstanding. Now, I''ve made peace with my wife. Speaking of this matter, I have to thank Mr. Tang for saving my wife''s life five years ago. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been reunited with my wife today." Everyone present at the scene were stunned once again again when they heard this. Nathaniel and his wife had been reunited? When did this happen? Who was his wife? Abyss did not expect that Nathaniel dared to say this in public. As far as he knew, Zion had not been found yet, so perhaps Nathaniel was attacking him because Nathaniel thought Abyss had kidnapped Zion. As long as Nathaniel believed that to be true, he would never admit his rtionship with Mango. So, Abyss had never nned for the possibility that Nathaniel would admit it to the public. Did Nathaniel not care about Zion''s life? Abyss frowned deeply. "Mr. Ye, you''re quite the joker. I saved your wife five years ago, but now you''re plotting against the Tang family at every turn. Are you a reasonable person? Aren''t you biting the hand that feeds you?" Then, Abyss redirected the question to Nathaniel. Nathaniel sneered as he replied, "Don¡¯t act like you don''t know why I¡¯m doing this to you. Of course, I''m grateful to you for saving my wife, but is it wrong for me to hold you ountable for threatening me and imprisoning my wife? Am I at fault to hold you responsible for poisoning my daughter?" "Mr. Ye, you can¡¯t make baseless usations. What evidence do you have to back these ims? As far as I know, isn¡¯t Mrs. Ye currently with you at the hospital? Furthermore, your daughter, Rita has been receiving treatment for the past five years at the St. Petersburg Hospital, which belongs to my family. This is all public knowledge. I have no idea why you¡¯ re treating me like this to the point of ndering my name. As far as I¡¯m concerned, I¡¯ve done you a great service by saving your wife, but you insist on making life difficult for me. Could I be a threat to you by rescuing your wife?" Nathaniel was impressed by Abyss'' ability to twist the facts. In truth, he did not have any evidence of what Abyss did. Even if he had the list of purchases from the Fallen Paradise, he could not use it, lest Mango''s identity would be scrutinized, and even unpleasant words would be targeted at them. Clearly, Nathaniel did not want to see any of that happen to her. As he looked at Abyss'' confident expression, Nathaniel could not wait to wallop the smug look off his face. Apparently, Mango thought this man was perfect. God, was she blind? Nathaniel''s gaze darkened as he thought of Mango, who was still in an unknown location, and he worried about whether or not she was in danger. "Abyss, you''d better pray my wife is safe and sound, if not I''ll destroy the entire Tang family!" "Are you threatening me, Mr. Ye?" The two men bristled in front of all the reporters, and the beginnings of a fight started to brew around them. In the meantime, Mango had already arrived at the beach. After she left the hospital, she threw her old phone away and she purchased a new one. Next, she fitted a new SIM card in it before she got into the car, and she immediately called Merle. "Do you think you can pinpoint my location?" "I don''t think I can. Madam, your current phone doesn''t have a bearing on my location." Merle was speechless for a moment at Mango¡¯s request. No matter how capable he was, he could not geolocate a new phone without any information. After that, Mango sent her location to him. "Hurry over here! I''ve got something urgent to deal with. If you can, get a team to follow me. I might need their help when they arrive." At first, Mango had not wanted to use the strength of the Dark Night Empire, but she had no clue about what Nathaniel was doing at the moment. Even if she told him, she was unsure if Nathaniel would be there in time to help her. She wanted to have a solid backup n for her and her parents, so she called Merle. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Merle knew that this was not a trivial matter when he heard the seriousness in Mango''s voice. After that, he immediately searched Mango''s location and came over, followed by a few people, all of whom looked like martial arts practitioners. Mango was somehow quite satisfied with his arrangements. Afterward, Merle installed a tracking system on Mango''s phone. In addition to that, Merle gave Mango an earring as a backup n. "There''s also a tracking system inside, just in case." Seeing that Merle was so thoughtful, she nodded and put on the earring in front of him. "Does Mr. Ye know that you''re doing this alone?" Merle''s words made Mango pause for a moment before she said, "I¡¯ve left him a message so I think he''ll be here soon, but I can''t wait any longer for him, so I have to go ahead first." "Madam, please be careful." "Got it! But Merle, do have your people follow me from a distance to reduce suspicion." There were too many things that Mango couldn''t understand, so she had to ask Merle''s men to guard her at a distance. Then, Merle ryed Mango¡¯s orders to them. Instantly, a few cars turned around and they disappeared into the throng of other cars. Thus, Mango was very impressed by their concealment skills. Merle said proudly, ''''They''re all trained in investigative and counter-investigative techniques. Don¡¯t worry, Madam, no harm wille to you." "I''m so sorry to trouble you, Merle. You can head back now." "Do remain vignt, Madam." Mango then set off for the beach after Merle said goodbye to her. However, there were four locations here that were next to the ocean, and she didn¡¯t know which one Yetta was in. Thus, she could only rely on luck. Mango knew that this was a waste of time. But at this point, even if it was a time- consuming effort, she had to find her parents no matter what. Then, she drove the car to the East Bay. East Bay was an area exclusively for holiday vis. Mango had seen it before, and this was the only ce in the four bays that had holiday vis. If one wished to kidnap someone, then this would be the perfect ce to do it. Plus, the other three ces had areas to enjoy sea bathing, so it would be rather cumbersome to hide someone there. Nevertheless, she had no idea if she was right, but she tried toe in this particr way. After the car stopped in the midst of the holiday vis, Mango faced a problem. There were a lot of vis here, so which one was the Even if there were several vis near the beach, which one was the one where Yetta and her parents were located? Mango was a little conflicted. Then, she drove slowly towards thest row of vis. This row did not have many upants and many of the vis had been left empty after they had been bought. There were only a few maids who cleaned it, and it was unlikely that anyone lived there. All of a sudden, Mango saw a familiar car. That was actually Yetta''s car! Mango''s eyes then narrowed. So, was Yetta really plotting against her? Or was it Yetta who kidnapped her parents? Mango parked the car before she got out of it. After that, she walked up the driveway to the vi. The vi was notrge but it looked rather luxurious. The people who could afford a house there must be quite affluent. With Yetta''s social standing, it would not be an issue for her to buy it. Mango walked to the front of the vi and she rang the doorbell. Soon, a maid came to her and opened the door. "Miss Shen, you''re here?" What the maid addressed Mango made her more or less realize what was going on. So, it seemed that she was right. Not long ago, Mango was still trying to convince herself that she was being overly suspicious, or that Yetta had really run into trouble. No matter what, it would not be what she had in mind, and Yetta would never plot against her. However, all of it seemed ridiculously ironic now. The friendship and loyalty that she thought she had, all of it was meaningless at this moment. Of course, Mango was very hurt by that but she tried her best to conceal it. After that, she followed the maid to the living room before she saw Yetta. Meanwhile, Yetta was sitting on the sofa in a set of housecoats and she was brewing tea at the moment. When she saw Mango, she smiled as usual before she said, "Oh, Mango, you''re here? Come on, I''ve just made some Pu''erh tea and you should have some." Looking at her best friend in front of her, Mango felt like Yetta was a stranger instead. Was she really that gullible? Or did she have too much expectation of human nature? Yetta and Mango had known each other for five years. Never did she expect that it would be Yetta and Abyss who plotted against her in the end. The feeling of being betrayed by people who were closest to her left a bitter taste in her mouth. As Mango did not react, Yetta''s expression was a bit stiff, but she still smiled and said, "What''s wrong?" "Where are my parents?" Mango did not intend to beat around the bush with Yetta anymore. Since Yetta''s intentions were nefarious, why should she remain to be good and show Yetta courtesy as how she behaved normally? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Yetta''s hand paused for a moment and she lowered her head so that Mango could not see her expression clearly. ¡°If you knew I was lying to you, why did you evene here?" "I came because I wanted to prove that my own suspicions were wrong. I was even worried about you, Yetta. If you really were kidnapped, I¡¯d never forgiven myself if I didn¡¯te to your aid." Mango''s words were calm and monotonous. However, Yetta smiled bitterly. "Don¡¯t you hate me now that your suspicions were right?" She raised her head to look at Mango. Yetta''s countenance was still the same as it was five years ago, but Mango felt Yetta was a stranger at this moment. "I do hate you, but to be honest, I hate myself more. My naivete and indiscriminate kindness opened up opportunities for you to hurt me and my family. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve managed to offend you, Yetta, but was our friendship over the past five years just a farce? Why did you have to hurt my parents? What benefits do you stand to gain by helping Abyss?¡± Yetta was unable to answer Mango''s barrage of questions. Then, Yetta pointed to the seat opposite her and she said, "I think it¡¯s better if we sit down and talk. Don''t worry, your parents are fine." "Do you think I''ll believe anything you say now?" Mango replied sarcastically. In reality, her heart ached madly! Although she looked calm on the outside, Mango clenched her fists in anger. Over the past five years, Yetta was her only close friend aside from Abyss. Furthermore, Yetta was the one that performed stic surgery on her. She had restored Mango¡¯s beautiful face and Yetta encouraged her to further her studies. Moreover, Yetta was actively involved in Mango¡¯s children''s education. However, the best friend turned out to be the culprit who kidnapped her parents. Mango was d that the past five years of experience had given her the ability to be calm, so she could react ording to the situation at hand after observing it. Otherwise, she would have attacked Yetta the moment she was proven right. Yetta saw the anger and hatred in Mango''s eyes but she pretended not to notice it. However, her hand which was brewing the tea trembled imperceptibly. "I''ve been brewing this tea for more than two hours. It''ll be a waste if you don''t drink it." Yetta¡¯sughter was obviously forced. Mango came over and sat down opposite Yetta, but she refused to drink the tea that Yetta made for her. "Do you really want to know the reason why I''m doing this?" Finally, Yetta could not rein in her turbulent emotions any longer. It was exhausting for Yetta tough and pretend that nothing was wrong. However, Mango did not reply. In fact, she came here because she wanted to know the truth, and she knew that Yetta would spill it out eventually. As Yetta sat opposite Mango, she gazed at Mango''s wless features before she said in a low voice, "Do you know that your face was my magnum opus? I did my absolute best to fix your face and I have sessfully made it wless. However, I never expected the perfect masterpiece I created would shatter all my hopes and dreams." "What do you mean?" Mango was confused when she heard Yetta¡¯s words. She was Yetta''s masterpiece, and their bond was so strong that they were like sisters. Thus, Mango didn¡¯ t know how she could¡¯ve shattered Yetta''s hopes. When Yetta noticed Mango''s confused expression, she could no longer maintain her kind facade and she spoke with a vicious tone, "What? Do you really not know? I¡¯m doing this because of Abyss!" Her furious gaze was so frenzied that Mango suddenly realized what she meant. "Yetta, do you like Abyss?" Frankly, Mango was a little surprised. Yetta smiled bitterly at that and she said, "What''s wrong? Aren''t you my best friend? You say you know me the best, but you took this long to realize that I liked Abyss! Do you know that I didn''t want to save you when I found out the woman that Abyss brought back was you? I even wanted to kill you!" "Then why the hell did you save me?" Mango felt a chill sweep through her chest. It turned out that Yetta hated her from the start. But what sort of wed logic did Yetta have? If Yetta hated her, why would she torture herself by saving Mango? Not only had Yetta saved her, she even gleefully became Mango''s friend for five years. What kind of evil scheme was that? What kind of emotions did Yetta feel when she came up with this n? Mango really had no idea but she felt the cold sweat on her back. Ah, how dull-witted she was! It took her so long to find out about all this. After she heard Mango''s question, Yetta became somewhat agitated. "Abyss is the only reason you¡¯re alive right now! He told me that he would do whatever I wanted as long as I saved you. Mango Shen, what spell have you cast on Abyss to make him fall so deeply for you?" Yetta admitted the true reason reluctantly. Actually, she had met Abyss by chance. Indeed, his intelligence and gentle manner attracted Yetta. She even gave up an opportunity to study abroad for the sake of Abyss. She was very devoted to him until she nearly lost herself in her love for Abyss. Then one day, he suddenly brought a disfigured woman back with him. Moreover, the woman was pregnant while her body was covered in burns. At the time, Yetta was not suspicious of Mango at all because Abyss imed that she was his college ssmate. Furthermore, he told Yetta that Mango almost died in a fire that was set by her husband. As they were both women, Yetta sympathized with Mango. Moreover, Abyss had told Yetta that he would do anything for her as long as Yetta could save Mango. At that moment, Yetta was intrigued. If rescuing a woman could make Abyss her boyfriend, would she not have grabbed the opportunity? However, Mango''s condition worsened and her reluctance to give up the baby in her belly dyed her surgery. It was then Yetta realized that the way Abyss treated Mango was different from the way he treated her. Truly, Abyss was in love with Mango! Yetta could not ept this fact and she wanted to kill Mango because of it. However, Abyss stopped her by reassuring Yetta of his promise to her. Because of that, Yetta agreed to perform the reconstructive surgery on Mango a yearter. After that, she was forced to be friends with Mango in order to get close to Abyss again. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 A chill swept through Mango''s heart as the true intention of Yetta¡¯s words had hit her. It turned out that from the beginning, she was just an obstacle to Yetta. However, Yetta''s five-year- long deception was very effective, and Mango begrudgingly admired her for that. "Did you kidnap my parents for Abyss?" Mango no longer wanted to understand the convoluted rtionship between Yetta and Abyss. Previously, she had always thought that they were innocent. However, after she heard Yetta''s words, Abyss could very likely be using Yetta. So what was the truth? Actually, she had no idea. Instead, she just wanted to know where her parents were. Yetta found that Mango was not interested in what had happened between her and Abyss at all, so she smiled bitterly. ¡°Abyss is deeply in love with you, but you did not appreciate it. Mango, sometimes I really think that your heart is so cold that it¡¯s made of ice." "How can you im to know how I feel when you never went through the things I did? I''m grateful to Abyss for saving me five years ago, and I''m thankful to you for giving me stic surgery. However, this doesn''t mean that I have to ept all your feelings and emotions. Frankly, I never forced Abyss to like me, nor did I force you to be friends with me. I thought that your kindness was real and I'' II remember it for the rest of my life, but what do you tell me now? All that was fake! Then, what was real? Yetta, have you ever felt the slightest bit of true sincerity toward me over the past five years? You know best how I treated you and Abyss. I couldn''t reciprocate his feelings, so I could only just work hard to contribute to his wealth. I can repay my debts without going against my own feelings, right?" Initially, Mango had no intention of saying this, but then she saw Yetta''s stubborn expression. Hence, she sighed and said it anyway. Yetta was stunned for a moment and she suddenly said with a smile, "Sometimes I envy you very much, Mango. You¡¯re always so sure of yourself, of what you need and what you have to do. Unlike me, I¡¯ve lost my true self for the love of one man." Did Yetta regret now? Mango wasn''t sure of that, but now she was in a hurry to find her parents. "What do I have to do before I can see my parents?" Mango looked at Yetta cidly, but she no longer interested in her best friend¡¯sints. Then, Yetta spoke with a bitter tone in her voice, "Yeah, Abyss is the one who came up with the idea to kidnap your parents. He wants to use them to control you. Plus, I''m the only one who knows everything about your life for the past five years aside from him. If he can''t be the viin, then I will." "So you were the one who called my parents and had them apply for passports to leave the country?" Mango suddenly realized what was going on. Previously, she thought that it was Newell that did this, but it turned out not to be him. In fact, it was strange to Mango because who else would know so much about her affairs and her parents though? To her shock, it turned out to be Yetta! Moreover, it was even Abyss'' idea! That being said, Abyss had been nning everything from that moment onwards. Indeed, Abyss¡¯ permission for Mango to return home to look for Nathaniel in order to conduct a paternity test for Rita was a farce. In truth, he was afraid that he would lose Mango and that her feelings for Nathaniel would be rekindled. Hence, he decided to use her parents to control Mango. However, Abyss did not expect the n to be foiled by both Nathaniel and Mango. In order to make her parents stay in the country, she almost told them about her identity. Furthermore, Yetta and Abyss were the only people at the time who knew her that well. Even when Mango knew that someone had attempted to lure her parents overseas, she did not dare to be frank with her parents. So the parents were kept in the dark, and it was more likely that they would be able to lure out their parents this time. "What have you done to them?" Mango''s gaze was cold as she spoke. Mango found it hard to cope with the betrayal from the people that she cared about the most. However, the feeling of being set up made her furious. Now that things had reached this point, Yetta found it unnecessary to continue concealing the truth from Mango. She sipped at the tea in the teacup as she spoke. "As I said, I never did anything to them. Can¡¯t you see that the photos you saw were all photoshopped? s, people do lose all rational thought when they''re worried. At first, Abyss wanted to kidnap your parents in order to make youe back to him. It doesn''t matter to him that he can''t have your heart as long as you physically stay with him. However, I''ve changed my mind." "What do you mean by that?" It was then that Mango realized Yetta and Abyss had different opinions on this issue. Yetta murmured, "The only man that I''ll ever want in my life is Abyss. Over the past five years, I''ve turned down all my suitors because I know deep down in my heart that Abyss is the man I¡¯m going to marry. I¡¯ m destined to be the young madam of the Tang family, so I won''t let you spoil my ns." "Are you going to kill me?" Immediately, Mango¡¯s senses went on high alert. Was this person still Yetta that she befriended all those years ago? Although these five years of friendship may be a farce, would Yetta really kill her? Yetta looked at Mango''s surprised expression and she spoke with a bitter smile on her face, "Do you think I¡¯ve be a cold-blooded killer?" "No, that¡¯s not it... I was just a little shocked, that¡¯s all." After Mango took a moment to calm down, she realized that her reaction was rather exaggerated. After all, Mango had just found out that Yetta liked Abyss. The two of them were silent for a long time. Meanwhile, Yetta sipped the tea quietly, but it tasted nd to her. It turned out that once a person changed the state of mind, they would not have the same feeling as before. Then, Yetta set her teacup down on the table before she said softly, "Just leave, Mango. Bring your whole family away from here and go back to Ocean City, and never step foot in the United States ever again, okay?" Mango found herself stunned once again at Yetta¡¯s words. She looked up and she saw the pain in Yetta''s eyes and a wave of pain swept through Mango''s chest. "Are you going to risk everything just for Abyss?" "Do I have a choice? I knew that I could never turn back after I fell in love with Abyss. I knew he was madly in love with you over the past few years, but I can''t help chasing after him. Now that you''ve found your soulmate and your children, why don''t you go back? Why do you insist on staying in America? No matter how you look at it, this is Abyss'' turf and regardless of how brilliant Nathaniel is, he can''t be sessful here. You''ll never know how deep Abyss'' connections run. I was the one who kidnapped your parents and lured you here today, but this was all his n. Plus, don¡¯t you know that he''ll use the media to stall Nathaniel? In a while, his men will arrive to capture you and when that happens, you won''t be able to leave even if you wanted to." Yetta was a quiet person, so it was rare for her to say so much. Then, Mango whispered, "If you let me go, won¡¯t Abyss hurt you?" "That''s none of your concern. I have my own ns to deal with that, but we''d better not contact each other from now on. Mango, our friendship is over." "You¡¯re cutting contact with me over a man?" Mango was quite distressed at this. Over the years, she had be quite attached to Yetta. However, Yetta quickly turned her head away to avoid looking at Mango. "Yeah, I did it for the sake of a man. Sometimes the friendship between women can be quite ridiculous. No matter how solid it was or how close we were, it became fragile just over one stupid man. I was orphaned since my childhood, and I worked very hard to achieve the sess that I have today. So, I won''t let go of the man I love nor will I let go of my future. Thus, whatever that was between us over the past five years is over." Yetta took a deep breath before she got up and walked toward the room inside. Mango was in a bad mood but she knew that it was pointless to say anything further. Moreover, she could not stay here for long because Nathaniel may need her help and she still had no idea how to help her parents. She quickly followed Yetta and they arrived at a random room in the vi. "Dad, mom..." Mango was very worried when she saw Mr. and Mrs. Shen. Right now, theyy motionless on the bed, which frightened Mango. However, Yetta stopped her from going over to them. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Rx, they''re just asleep for the time being. I''ve sedated them and it''ll be a while before they wake up. I''ve arranged a boat for you and them to go first, and I''ll find someone to take Nathaniel and your children to leave the country afterward." Yetta''s words stunned Mango. "Why do I have to leave now? My daughter can''t leave now and she won''t survive the journey! What''s more, she''ll be devastated when she finds out I''m gone!" "Mango, this is not up for negotiation. If you don''t leave, all of you will die here. Your entire family will be killed except for you!" Yetta''s words astonished Mango. "What on Earth is Abyss going to do?" "Don''t you understand what he''s nning? He wants you! Except for you, he will ughter everyone in the Ye family including your children. Plus, Nathaniel came from Ocean City to trip Abyss over and force the Tang family into submission. This is an insult to the Tang family, and a challenge to Abyss! Are you really so naive to think that Abyss is as gentle as he seems? He''s a ''beast'' in the business world, and he won''t let anyone from the Ye family survive because he wants you. Everything is on his terms now! If the Ye Family were still alive, do you think he¡¯ll ever be at ease as long as you still concern for the Ye family?" Yetta suddenly raised her voice. The pitch of Yetta¡¯s words hit Mango like a truck. "No! He¡¯ll never do that! He watched Rita grow up, he..." "Yeah, he watched Rita grow up, but he still gave her morphine, didn''t he?" Yetta''s words struck Mango like a bolt from the blue. Truthfully, she had always wanted to forget the incident that ever happened and she was afraid to face the facts. However, she did not expect that it was finally time to deal with Abyss¡¯ betrayal. Nevertheless, Yetta couldn¡¯t care less about Mango¡¯ s feelings. She said coldly, "There is a boat waiting behind the vi. You need to leave with your parents first. Go!" "I won''t leave! I can''t leave either!" Mango¡¯s voice carried a tinge of determination. "Are you insane?" "Yetta, I know that you''re doing this for my own good and you don''t want to hurt my parents. But I do know that if I leave, Abyss will never spare Nathaniel or my children. Your promises to get them out of the United States are just empty words to cate me. In fact, you and I know what Abyss will do to them, right?" Mango''s question made Yetta''s expression suddenly darken. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 "Mango, you''re screwing with me on purpose, right? Do you know how many people are out there? You think you can just take your parents away by yourself?" Yetta¡¯s expression soured when she saw that her kindness had been rejected by Mango. In fact, Yetta understood Abyss¡¯ personality very well and that was the reason why she wanted Mango to leave. As long as Mango was alive, perhaps Abyss would be more merciful and he might possibly spare the lives of Nathaniel and the children. Right now, Yetta could not believe that Mango did not understand such a simple fact. Moreover, why did Mango want to keep fighting when all the odds were stacked against her? Initially, Mango did not want to make an enemy out of Abyss. Regardless of what Abyss did, she was content to remain ignorant and to let Nathaniel deal with it. Mango felt that as long as she did not get involved, then everything would stay the way they were. However, Yetta''s betrayal was a rude awakening for her. Mango realized that this sort of self-deception was pointless. Her ignorant mentality would not cause the viins to relent or pity her. In fact, they would only be encouraged to take advantage of her. Over the past five years, Mango''s failure to protect Rita had wounded her deeply. If her actions endangered Nathaniel and Rita again, did she even deserve their love and respect? Then, Mango looked at Yetta and she muttered, "Yetta, I''m sorry. I''ve been a horrible friend over the past five years, but there''s no way for us to coexist when our ideals are so different. I won''t say anything if you insist on siding with Abyss, but I won¡¯ t leave today. Plus, I''m going to take my parents away from here and there¡¯s nothing you can do to stop me!" "What? Have you grown your spine after you returned to Ocean City for a few months? Do you think you can fight me with your skills? Mango, I''d advise you to stop attempting the impossible. You won''t even be able to take me on, let alone the people outside." After she said that, Yetta immediately took off her coat. Over the five years, Mango was familiar with her, she knew that Yetta was an expert at judo and Mango had no discernible martial arts skill at all. However, Mango was not afraid of her. Then, Mango sighed and she spoke into her earpiece, "Team, move in!" As soon as these words were said, Yetta''s expression changed. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "You brought your people here? That''s impossible! This area is off- limits to everyone and it''s an exclusive district! However, Mango did not reply to Yetta. She went to her parents'' side and she examined them carefully. Mango then breathed a sigh of relief when she found there were no scars on their bodies. All of a sudden, there was a surge of chaotic noise outside. Yetta''s expression soured. Her first thought was to pounce on Mango, but Mango immediately took out her gun and she pointed it at Yetta. "I know you''re good at martial arts, and I know that I''m no match for you. But Yetta, please don''t make me do this." Mango''s gun-wielding posture was on point and her steady hands showed no hint of nervousness. Yetta recognized that the gun in Mango''s hand was a small version of AK47. "You actually know how to shoot? Ha, you even have a gun! Well Mango, I guess both Abyss and I have underestimated you." "Yeah, you really did underestimate me. After the fire incident five years ago, I told myself that I would never let anyone oppress me ever again. However, I''ve never imagined that you and Abyss, the two of my closest friends, would turn out to be the ones who betrayed me. Plus, I found out what Abyss did to Rita, but I didn''t confront him about it. Don''t you understand why I didn''t do that? That¡¯s because I never wanted to make you two my enemies, but why are you forcing me to do it? Why do you have to involve my parents in our problems? I have no idea what other secrets Abyss might have, but I assure you that you have not seen my trump cards either. So Yetta, don''t push me." Mango''s eyes were cold and deadly, they were without the warmth of the past. Now, Mango was like a stranger to Yetta. Furthermore, this caused Yetta to wonder if she had really known Mango at all. "I don''t believe you''ll shoot me since you''re way too kind and weak. If it wasn''t for me and Abyss helping you, you wouldn''t have survived. So, I¡¯m confident that you won¡¯t shoot me, let alone hurt Abyss! I know you too well, Mango." "Is that so?" Mango sneered before she pulled the trigger. The gun had been specially fitted with a silencer. With a muffled ''pew'' sound, Yetta stared incredulously at Mango as she fell to the ground and fresh blood gushed from the new wound in her shoulder. Then, the sensation of pain slowly overwhelmed her and it sapped all of Yetta''s strength instantly. "What did you put in the bullet?" "An anesthetic!" Mango''s gaze remained steady and even her movements didn''t seem to change much. "Do you really think that I came unprepared? Do you think that I wouldn''t be suspicious of you? Your lies might have worked on me earlier, but you''ve lost out on luck. I sent a friend of mine to you for treatment, but then you told her that you didn''t know who I was. That incident raised my suspicions. Furthermore, you wouldn''t pick up the phone no matter how many times I called but suddenly you call me to tell me you¡¯ve been kidnapped. Even though your acting was spot on, but it doesn¡¯t make any sense for the kidnappers to leave a phone lying around for you to call me. Plus, you called me instead of the police, so it¡¯s obvious that you wanted to set a trap for me. I may be naive enough to trust you guys wholeheartedly, but I¡¯m not stupid." When Mango said these words, there was a trace of hurt in her eyes. ¡±1 never wanted it to turn out like this with you two, but why do you have to push me? To be honest, it wouldn¡¯t matter if you killed me as long as no one else was involved. However, you shouldn''t have used your kindness towards me to hurt the people I care about. You know that I care about my parents and my children the most, yet, you still hurt them. What''s more, Rita is so young and she knows nothing of the world. She hasn''t even stepped foot outside of the hospital, but you were willing to hurt her. When you did it, has the thought of our friendship ever crossed your mind?" As she spoke, Mango''s eyes were wet a little. Not only that, her heart had ached! Truthfully, it hurt as much as the incident five years ago, but now she didn¡¯t want to show it on her face. Mango would do anything for those who deserved it. However, her affection and love were nothing but dirt to Abyss and Yetta. Yetta still wanted to say something, but she could not resist the effect of the anesthetic on her shoulder, and she fainted. Meanwhile, the fight outside was still going on. Afterward, Mango put the pistol away. Actually, Madam Ye had given her this gun and it was impromptu that she had taught Mango how to use it. However, Mango always thought the day when she would have to fire the gun would never come. Out of her expectation, the first person she shot was Yetta. Mango''s emotions wereplicated, but she did not dare to dy any longer. Then, she quickly hoisted Mrs. Shen on her back and walked outside. In the meantime, Merle had already entered the room. When he saw Mango, he quickly came forward to assist her. "Madam, let me do it." "My father is still inside. Go and get him out first so that we can ask our people to retreat as fast as possible." Mango was unsure when Abyss would return or when his people would arrive. Thus, she did not dare to stay here for too long. Merle nced at Yetta whoid in a pool of her own blood. He frowned slightly and asked, "What about her?" "Don''t worry about her, someone wille to help herter on." Then, Mango quickly brought her mother out of the room. Next, Merle ushered them aboard the car and they sped away quickly from the vi. Before she left, Mango sent a message to Abyss. "Yetta is injured, and her life is in danger." After that, she threw the SIM card away. This time, shepletely discarded all of her feelings for Abyss, just like how she discarded the SIM card. Of course, she felt sad, but she could not find it in herself to care. The car quickly drove back to the hospital. Then, Mango asked the doctors to do a full- body examination for her parents. Andrea watched Mango return with two elderly people without anyone else besides her. So, she could not stifle her curiosity. "Hey, where did you get these old people from? Who are they to you?" However, Mango was not in the mood to talk to Andrea. She said to Thomas who was beside her, "Hurry up and find Nathaniel, he may need your help." At the time, she could not leave the hospital so she could only send Thomas to help Nathaniel. Andrea''s eyes lit up immediately when she heard that Nathaniel needed help. "Something has happened with Nathaniel? I''ll go help as well!" As she looked at Andrea who seemed very nosy, Mango felt so frustrated and annoyed. Thomas was worried about the two of them but Mango reassured him that it was fine. After that, she urged him to go to Nathaniel. Thomas left without any further hesitation as he knew that Mango had other things in her mind. Meanwhile, the doctors had finished examining Mango¡¯s parents. Other than being injected with a sedative, they had no other issues and that made Mango breathed a sigh of relief. It did not take long for the old couple to wake up. Naturally, they were a little surprised by the strange environment. "Mom, Dad, are you awake? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?" Mango quickly asked them, which also caught their attention. "Mango?" Right now, Mrs. Shen could not hide the fact that she missed Mango any longer. In fact, the old couple had found out about Mango''s immense pain and suffering over the past five years from Yetta. Now that she saw Mango again, Mrs. Shen hugged her tightly and she would not let go no matter what. Mango''s emotions were veryplicated. Frankly, she never imagined things would turn out like this and that she had to tell her parents the truth in such a way. "Mom and dad, I''m sorry. I''ve hurt both of you so much." Mango''s eyes were a little wet. When Mr. Shen saw Mango was safe and sound, he sighed and said, "We received news that you had been sold to someone in the United States, so your mother and I rushed over here immediately. When we arrived, your friend was there waiting for us and she asked us to wait for more information at her vi. Also, she told us that she would help us through. We don''t have any connections in the United States, so we could only trust her. What''s more, she knew what happened to you over the past five years, so we..." As he spoke of this, Mr. Shen sighed again, "We only realized that we were being used as a tactic to lure you out when we heard her call you to tell you she was kidnapped. "My child, are you all right?" "I''m fine, dad. Nathan has been protecting me. On the contrary, you two have suffered a lot. I know that you must be very tired, but what I want now is for both of you to leave immediately back to our country. Once you''re back, I''ll feel much better because you have Terrance and Walter to protect you." Mango''s arrangements stunned the old couple. "Mango, what are you nning to do?" Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Mr. Shen felt that Mango''s action was quite strange, so he asked in a hurry. Then, Mango looked at her father and she whispered, "Dad, there are some things that can''t be made explicit to you because we don''t have much time, but I really can''t leave at the moment. So, you leave first with grandma and Wisdom. Right now, Rita''s body is too weak to get on a ne, so I''ve arranged a boat for all of you. Rita is unwell and she needs to get a kidney transnt, plus she hasn''t stepped her foot out of the hospital these few years and she has no idea what the outside world looks like. So, I''m leaving the children in your care and you must bring them back to Ocean City safely. As for Zion, I''ll bring him to see you as soon as I have the chance." Mr. Shen felt even more uneasy when he heard Mango''s words. In fact, it seemed like she was preparing her will before something bad happened to her. "No, you must go with us. My child, your father and I have lost you once, and we cannot lose you again! Listen to me, we must go together. Nathan is a very capable man, and he''ll be able to solve whatever problem thates his way. You muste with us first!" Mrs. Shen held Mango''s hand tightly. After that, she thought of the gic test report in Ocean City. How could Mango not be her daughter? How could a mere piece of paper indicate that Mango was not her daughter? She was the mother who gave birth to her after nine months of pregnancy. Before they came to the United States, the old couple had the intention of talking to Mango about the paternity test. However, what happened after they came made them realize once again that they could not lose Mango. Therefore, they suppressed the matter in their hearts and pretended that it never happened at all. In fact, Mango did not look like them at all in a closer look. Furthermore, many peoplemented on her beauty when she was younger. However, now that she had gotten stic surgery, she looked even less like them. But so what? Anyway, they were having a father- daughter rtionship for so many years! As Mr. Shen noticed that Mrs. Shen was so sad, he said in a soft voice, "Your mother is right. Nathan will be able to solve anything, so you just leave with us." "Mom, Dad, I''m sorry but I really can¡¯t leave with you guys. There¡¯s someone spying on me, so it would be impossible for everyone to leave the United States if I went with you. If you really care about me, then please take my children and Madam Ye away from here. I¡¯ve arranged for guards to ensure your safety on the return journey, and they¡¯ II take you to the Hans family in Ocean City. I''m sure that Terrance and Mr. Hans will protect you. Lastly, don¡¯t trust anyone whoes near you or Rita before I return." Mango''s tone was very serious. Mrs. Shen still wanted to say something but she was stopped by Mr. Shen. In fact, he could see that Mango''s character hadn¡¯t changed even after five years had passed. Once she made a decision, she would stick with it all the way regardless of what anyone thought, just like when she made the decision to marry Nathaniel five years ago. "Okay, we¡¯ll do as you say. But you have to promise us that both you and Nathan will return safely! We¡¯re too old to help you raise a child, got it?" Mango''s father''s words warmed her heart. Mango nodded quickly and she hurriedly left to see Madam Ye, fearing that Mrs. Shen would cry sadly. Meanwhile, Madam Ye had made all the preparations before Mango had left. She felt relieved when she saw Mango was safe and sound. "Are you hurt?" "Not really." Looking at the mother-inw in front of her, Mango was somewhat reluctant to part with her. "Mom, I hope to have you take care of them along the way." "Silly girl, what are you talking about? I''m not worried about anyone else but Rita.¡± Madam Ye sighed. Rita''s physical condition was ill-suited for leaving the hospital, let alone long- distance travel, but Mango had no choice in this matter. Moreover, Abyss had already hurt Rita once, and he would not have any qualms about doing it again. Although she had not witnessed it personally, she understood the danger Rita was in after someone else told her about it. Frankly, Yetta was right. This was Abyss''s territory. No matter how capable Nathaniel was, Abyss would always have the upper hand. Furthermore, Nathaniel¡¯ s family was a liability to his actions as Abyss could hurt them while they remained in the United States. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mango said in a low voice, "Mom, I don¡¯t have a choice." "I understand how you feel, but you should go and talk to Rita. Only God knows when we¡¯ll see each other again. You and Nathan have to take care of yourselves, okay?" "Don¡¯t worry, I got it." Mango saw that Madam Ye was ready to go, so she went to Rita''s room. Meanwhile, Rita and Wisdom were ying a game. Rita searched for Nathaniel but she was disappointed when he was nowhere to be found. ¡°Mommy, is daddy not back yet?¡± "Daddy is sort of busy right now, so he¡¯ll be backter. Rita, mommy wants to tell you about something." Mango rarely spoke to Rita so seriously. For a moment, Rita was stunned. "What''s going on?" She subconsciously mirrored her mother''s serious behavior. Wisdom had never seen Mango so serious either. Next, he pulled Rita to his side quickly and they waited patiently for Mango to speak. As she looked at her daughter¡¯s pure and innocent eyes, Mango''s heart was a little sad. She was only four years old but she had already been through so much hardship. Furthermore, Rita barely had enough time to get to know her father before they had to be separated again. Thus, Mango felt sorry for the children. She straightened up Rita''s cor and she said with a smile, "Grandma wants to take Rita back home. Let''s go sightseeing at Daddy''s hometown, okay?" "Really?" Rita became happy instantaneously. "Will daddy go with us?" "No, daddy and mommy still have some things to settle here. So you, Wisdom, and your grandparents will go back first. Mommy and daddy will follow after." Mango''s words made Rita''s joy decrease. "Why can''t we go with you? We can wait for you and daddy." "Rita, listen to mommy. Grandma is sick and she needs to go back home for treatment as the United States isn''t her home country. You know that you¡¯re grandma¡¯s favorite grandchild, so be a good girl and go home with her okay? I¡¯m sure you don''t want anything bad to happen to grandma, right?" Mango had no choice but to mention Madam Ye. Rita was silent when she heard Madam Ye¡¯s name. Rita loved her grandmother very much despite not having spent a lot of time with her, but it was clear that Madam Ye treated Rita very well. Now, Rita was unable to answer Mango¡¯s question and this made her rather upset. "Mommy, what if I miss you and daddy?" "Oh Rita, Mommy promises to video call you, okay? Plus, what are you afraid of? Brother Wisdom will be there to apany you home." Truthfully, Mango was also reluctant to part with Rita but she had no choice but to send her daughter away. In fact, the only reason that Nathaniel was being outwitted by Abyss was that Nathaniel had too many things on his mind. So, if she could remove some of his worries, perhaps they would have a chance at defeating Abyss. Rita nodded reluctantly and it was clear that she was not in a good mood. "When are we going to leave?" "As soon as possible." Mango''s answer almost made Rita cry. "I want to see daddy again, okay?" "Oh Rita, you have to be a good girl and listen to me okay? Daddy is very busy right now, butter on, you¡¯ II have plenty of chances to see Daddy. Daddy will be there for Rita forever, but you have to listen to me and go home first, okay? Grandma''s body is very weak, and she can¡¯t hold on much longer." At first, Mango did not want to say that to Rita but she had no choice. Rita bit her lower lip and she looked as if she was going to cry, which made Mango feel very sad. Instead, Mango wanted to wrap her arms around her daughter to keep Rita by her side. In the end, she resisted the urge. She couldn¡¯t do that! If Rita stayed back, she would be in a lot of danger. Rita gave up when she saw Mango was unwilling to budge from her decision. "Mommy, hurry up ande home with daddy. I¡¯ll miss you." "Good girl, Rita!" Mango kissed Rita on the forehead before she turned to Wisdom. "Wisdom, you¡¯re now the eldest son of the family. From now on, I¡¯ll leave Rita in your care." At that, Wisdom suddenly felt very ufortable. Previously when Zion said this to him, Zion disappeared right after. Now, Wisdom quickly took Mango¡¯s hand after she said the same thing. "Mommy, you won''t leave us alone, right?" Mango was so frustrated when she encountered Wisdom''s observant nature. Nevertheless, she smiled as she nodded with tears in her eyes. Wisdom pretended not to see it as he spoke haltingly, "I''ll definitely protect Rita and we''ll wait for you and daddy toe back." "Good boy!" Mango held him tightly in her arms. No one would guarantee when they would see each other again. Nevertheless, Mango knew that Rita would be fine as long as Madam Ye was there. Furthermore, there were the Shen family''s parents, Mr. Hans and Walter to protect them. Next, Mango packed up their things for the children and she took them to meet her parents. When Mango''s parents saw Rita, they noted that she looked exactly like Mango when she was younger. Because of that, they immediately fawned over Rita and hope to give her the best things they had. To her credit, Rita calmly epted the presence of her maternal grandparents. Soon after, Madam Ye was ready to go. After Madam Ye met the Shen family''s parents, they exchanged greetings before Mango drove them to the pier. Meanwhile, Merle was already waiting at the pier. Merle bowed respectfully to Madam Ye when he saw that she and Mango had arrived. Madam Ye waved her hand and she said, "Take good care of my daughter-inw and her children. I don''t want anything untoward to happen to the head of the Ye Family." "Yes, Old Madam." Next, Merle escorted them to board the ship. This was a cargo ship and it was inconspicuous enough to not draw attention. However, all of the crew on board were from the Dark Night Empire and all of them had extensive backgrounds in martial arts. As she saw that Merle had made the proper arrangements, Mango reluctantly waved goodbye to them. The moment the ship started to move, Mango felt a sharp pain in her heart. Rita had never been on a boat ever since she was a child. So, Mango was not sure if Rita would be seasick. Truthfully, there were many things that she was concerned about now, but they were out of her control. As the ship sailed further away, Rita waved to her from the bow of the ship. Despite her best efforts, the little girl still cried in the end. "Mommy! Mommy..." Rita sobbed as she shouted. It was as if she wanted to jump off the boat to return to Mango''s side, but she was stopped by Wisdom and Madam Ye. However, her heart- wrenching sobs echoed across the sea unceasingly... Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Mango¡¯s heart hurt so much that she felt like she wanted to die. Hence, she could not help but burst into tears. "Madam, let''s go." Merle knew that Mango was in a bad mood but there was nothing he could do about it. This was a public pier, and it could endanger Rita and the others¡¯ safety if they drew too much attention. Mango nodded as she held back her sorrow. After that, both Mango and Merle left the pier together. "Where is our next destination?" "Drive me to where Nathaniel is holding his press conference." Mango knew that it was useless for her to hide any longer. The battle between Nathaniel and Abyss was started because of her, so she had to be the one to end it. Mango had Merle stop the car at the Fallen Paradise before she got off. Next, she drove to Nathaniel''s location in her own car. Meanwhile, when Abyss received news that Yetta was incapacitated, he knew that something must have gone wrong. He immediately became anxious, but he could not leave because Nathaniel was constantly harassing It was obvious that both of the men were gearing up for a fight, but suddenly Secretary Zhang rushed over to Abyss and said, "Mr. Tang, our manufacturing facility in the northern industrial area has caught fire for no apparent reason." Then, Abyss immediately cast his eyes at Nathaniel. Nathaniel''s eyes were cold as he looked back at Abyss. "Did you do this?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Nathaniel was very anxious when he found out that Mango had gone to see Yetta alone. However, he could not leave the press conference so he had Thomas arrange for a diversionary tactic in hopes of giving Mango more time to escape safely. Now that he heard Secretary Zhang''s words, Nathaniel knew that his diversionary tactic had worked. Abyss could not wait to wring Nathaniel¡¯s neck. Unfortunately, he could not do anything as they were surrounded by reporters. Hence, the two of them were in a deadlock. Right then, Thomas rushed over with his men. "Mr. Ye." Abyss'' gaze became suspicious as he saw Thomas and his men. "Hurry over to the vi and check on Yetta." Soon, Secretary Zhang was sent away by Abyss. Meanwhile, Andrea saw the silhouette of Nathaniel while she was in the midst of the crowd. She was about to go to him, but then she thought of her disfigured face and it made her feel very frustrated. Ugh, this was a horrible time at this moment for having a disfigured face. It was a pity that she could not be by Prince Charming¡¯s side even when he was just in front of her. Abyss looked at Nathaniel with a sneer, "You are definitely full of tricks up your sleeve." "Nah..pared to you, I¡¯m just a rookie at this." Nathanielughed coldly as he spoke. "Mr. Ye, do you still remember our joint project?" Next, Abyss suddenly brought up the issue of the car that bothpanies had worked on. Although Nathaniel had no idea why Abyss would suddenly bring this up, he replied coldly, ¡°If I remember correctly, the Tang''s Group has already withdrawn their cooperation and Katherine''s design schematics had been seized by your family. So, do you mean to tell me that you wish to form a partnership again?" Abyss said with a fake smile, "Partnership? No way, these designs were from Katherine and even though they¡¯re the intellectual property of mypany, you poached her from the Tang''s Group, right? Truly, you have a brilliant strategy." "Don''t worry, Mr. Tang. The Tang''s Group designs will never be used in the Ye Family''s HY Group." All of a sudden, Mango shouted at them as she walked directly from the midst of the crowd. When Abyss saw Mango, he waspletely stunned. Although he knew that his n had failed, he did not expect Mango toe here so quickly. On the other hand, Nathaniel frowned slightly when he saw Mango. This woman had no idea how much danger she was in, did she? What was she doing here? Nathaniel and Abyss walked towards Mango at the same time. However, Mango did not look at Nathaniel. Instead, she looked straight at Abyss with a smile, "Long time no see, Mr. Tang." The way Mango addressed Abyss stunned him momentarily. He suddenly realized that even though Mango was smiling, it was insincere. In fact, there was a hint of coldness and alienation in her eyes. Mango had never looked at him this way even after he bought her from the Fallen Paradise and imprisoned her in his basement. However, her gaze now made Abyss stop in his tracks. Had Mango found out about his true n? Did Yetta tell Mango about it? Countless thoughts raced through Abyss¡¯ mind. Meanwhile, Nathaniel quickly came to Mango¡¯s side and shielded her behind him. "What are you doing here? Are you hurt?" Nathaniel''s gaze was so concerned that the chill in Mango''s eyes slowly faded away. She smiled and said, "I''m fine. My parents have taken our children away from the United States, so I¡¯ m the only one left here. Nathan, we¡¯ll get through this together as husband and wife. I¡¯ll never leave you again." Mango''s words surprised Nathaniel. Nevertheless, he did not expect Mango to be so aggressive with her actions. However, he was extremely clear on how she had achieved this course of action. "Are there agents from the Dark Night Empire here?" "Yeah, some of them." The couple spoke in hushed tones that only the two of them could hear. However, to the outside world, they looked just like any loving couple, inseparable and sweet. Hence, this scene deeply agitated Abyss. "Mango, you''re a designer for our Tang''s Group and you''re going to leave thepany that has trained you for five years after just one coboration?" Initially, Abyss had not wanted to say that, but he became insanely jealous when he saw the love between Mango and Nathaniel. So, he would use public opinion to keep them apart! There was no way they could be together! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mango knew what Abyss wanted to do the moment she heard his words. However, she just did not understand it. Did Abyss, the gentle and elegant person five years ago just put just an act? Or was jealousy enough to make one act so detestably? Nathaniel wanted to say something but Mango stopped him. After that, she looked at Abyss and she spoke sinctly, "If I''m not mistaken, Mr. Tang, I already resigned from the Tang''s Group. I''m very grateful for thepany''s care for me over the past five years. Hence, haven''t I given the Tang''s Group adequatepensation?" "What do you mean by adequatepensation? Those design schematics you left behind? Do you know how much resources thepany has used on you over the past five years?" In fact, Abyss¡¯ actual question was, "How do you n to repay me for all my efforts towards you for the past five years?" However, Mango smiled and she turned to look at the reporters around her. "I think everyone must be very curious about who I am. Today, I''ll tell all of you a story." "Mango, as long as youe back to mypany, I won''t hold anything you did against you. I''ll do whatever you want, all right?" Abyss hurriedly spoke and his expression showed a trace of anxiety. He could not allow Mango to reveal her identity to the public. If she did, that would spell the end of his hopes and dreams of getting back together with her. However, Mango had already made up her mind. Previously, she had concealed her identity to avoid Nathaniel. However, now she was finally together again with Nathaniel and their children, so she could no longer tolerate the things that Abyss had done to her children. She could no longer remain silent about his act. There was a glint of determination in Mango''s eyes. Mango¡¯s voice was clear as she spoke, "I¡¯m Mango, Nathaniel¡¯s wife that allegedly died five years ago in a fire!" As soon as Mango finished speaking, the whole audience was in an uproar. Meanwhile, Abyss staggered and he nearly fell over. Good God, she actually said it! In order to protect Nathaniel, she admitted her identity to everyone! Abyss knew that he would have lost all hope of getting back together with her as soon as Mango announced her identity publicly. However, he never expected that Mango would also cruelly shattered hisst fantasy. Why? Why was she able to trample on his feelings so unscrupulously for Nathaniel? Abyss fixed his stare on Mango and his sinister gaze made Mango feel a chill all over her body. She knew from that moment on that there was no hope of reconciliation between her and Abyss. Mango continued firmly, "Five years ago, my husband, Nathaniel wanted to send me overseas to further my studies. However, I unintentionally met someone with evil intentions and they set off a fire that nearly killed me and my unborn child. Fortunately, Mr. Tang saved me and he brought me to America. Furthermore, not only did he guarantee the safe birth of my child, but he also paid for my medical treatment. In addition to that, I''m extremely thankful to Mr. Tang for allowing me to be a designer for Tang''s Group." "I don''t want your gratitude." "Of course, I know that. You¡¯re an honorable man, Mr. Tang, why would you bother with a lowly person like me? Mango gave Abyss lots of praise. Before he could say anything, she smiled and said, "As a designer for the Tang''s Group, I worked hard to make a profit for them in order to repay my debt to Mr. Tang. Nevertheless, I found out the truth about what happened back then in the HY Group''s records. Apparently, my husband had been searching for me and our children for the past five years. Now that we''re reunited for good, I still cannot deny the care Mr. Tang has given me. Hence, my husband and I have decided to embark on a mutual partnership with the Tang''s Group to design and manufacture a car. Moreover, my husband has given the plot of very valuablend in southern America to the Tang family at no charge in order to repay Mr. Tang for saving my life. Old Madam Tang can attest to this, and I have a copy of the contract signed between my husband and the Tang Family." With this, Mango took out a copy of the contract. Initially, this deal was done in secret but now Mango had exposed it to all. The Tang family''s member¡¯s expressions all changed in an instant. Abyss looked at Mango. In truth, he did not expect that she would act so resolutely for Nathaniel. "Mango, you''d better know what you''re doing." "Of course, I do. My husband and I, even the whole Ye Family are very grateful to you and the Tang Family for saving my life. Flowever, I never thought that you would work together with others to hurt me. You kidnapped me when I was on the way back to the country, and you even trafficked me back to the United States. You bought me under the pretense of being my savior, but then you imprisoned me. My husband is only at odds with the Tang family because he wanted to save me and there is irrefutable evidence of all this, so don''t tell me you want to deny it, Mr. Tang?" Mango directly exposed all of Abyss'' dirty and underhanded tactics. Everyone was surprised and they all looked at Abyss for answers. Was Mango really telling the truth about this gentle and elegant man in front of them? Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Abyss looked at Mango whose eyes zed with hatred for him. The feeling was so foreign, and it hurt all the way down into the deepest parts of his soul. Her hatred for him was so apparent that she brought out all the evil in him to the surface. In fact, Abyss had been trying to find out Mango''s bottom line and whether or not Mango cared for him, but now he realized that he could not bear it when he looked into Mango¡¯s hate-filled gaze. "Katherine, do you think it''s justified for you to nder me like this?" Clearly, Abyss was in great pain. Everyone could see his disappointment and yearning for Mango. Mango¡¯s tone was dispassionate when she spoke, "After I performed stic surgery and use the identity of Katherine, didn''t you want me to cut all contact with the Ye family? Yes, it¡¯s true that we have a deep friendship, but do you think it can withstand you taking it for granted multiple times? You know better than anyone else about the people I value the most in my life, but you still hurt everyone I cared about, so what did you expect me to do? Do you think that I would sacrifice everyone I cared about just because you saved my life? Abyss, you might say you love me, but actually, you have no idea what love is." Frankly, Mango never thought that she would ever speak to Abyss like this. Furthermore, she had not wanted to expose Abyss in public, but he had crossed the line. Did her tolerance make Abyss think that she felt guilty for leaving him? Now, Mango no longer owed anything to anyone! Whatever she had owed to the Tang family and Abyss had been paid off long ago. Mango''s eyes were cold. "Mr. Tang, you¡¯d better let us go, or else I''ll make sure that I take you down right now." Mango was serious, and she wasn''t trying to scare Abyss at all. Mango was not a person who exaggerated her words, and Abyss knew this. "Take me down? Are you really so reckless? Are you not thinking of Rita and your parents?" Abyss felt that Mango had really gone insane. He had always thought that Mango was polite and reserved, so he had no idea that Mango could go to such extreme lengths for someone, but unfortunately, all she did wasn''t for him. "So you admit that you did it?" Next, Mango took a step forward and she was only a hair''s breadth away from Abyss. She was so near to him that Abyss could smell her fragrant scent. Moreover, he wanted to hold her in his arms but Nathaniel red at him from behind her. Nathaniel¡¯s cold gaze bore into Abyss as if Nathaniel would attack him as soon as he moved. In terms of martial skill, Abyss knew that he would not be able to defeat Nathaniel. So, he restrained himself. Although Mango had known about his true intentions, she still felt a sh of pain in her heart when Abyss finally admitted it. Everything turned out to be his n! Yetta did not lie to her! Mango''s gaze was eerily frigid, and that made Abyss flinched. "Mango, listen to me..." "I''ll tell you what, Rita and my parents have left the United States, so it¡¯s toote for you to stop them. Nathaniel and I are the only ones left here so we¡¯ll definitely take on any challenge you throw at us, as the worst-case scenario is just mutually assured destruction. Oh Abyss, you''ve seeded in making me loathe you deeply." Mango stepped backward after she whispered that to Abyss. Next, she went to Nathaniel¡¯s side. At the same time, Nathaniel had already reached out his hand as he waited for her. Then, the two of them sped their hands together tightly and their seemingly unbreakable bond deeply irritated Abyss. However, Mango''sst sentence sessfully made Abyss very upset. What did she just say? Did Mango just say she hated him? Why did she hate him? In fact, Abyss treated Mango so well! He had sacrificed a lot just to be able to be with her and he wanted to give her a good life, so why did she hate him? Abyss could not understand at all. He could not help but look at mango with tears in his eyes because he felt Mango was the one who had swindled him instead. However, Mango had long since be invulnerable to Abyss¡¯s emotions. On the other hand, Nathaniel observed Abyss'' current state. Suddenly, he smiled as he inexplicably felt much better, as if all the annoyance from the previous days had been eradicated. "Mr. Tang, I have other things to attend to with Mango today. Thus, I must take my leave of you. Let us meet again soon." After that, Nathaniel and Mango turned away and they left. Thomas automatically cleared a path for Nathaniel and Mango through the crowd. Meanwhile, all the reporters were stunned and they did not know if they should stop Nathaniel. Moreover, a few of the reporters who had previously been bribed by Abyss looked at him. Unfortunately, Abyss watched Mango leave like a fool as if his heart had gone away with her. Then, Nathaniel whispered to Mango, "You are so bold. Aren''t you afraid that he will really do something to you and me?" ¡°I¡¯ve already made the proper arrangements for my family, so I¡¯m not afraid if we happen to pass away together." Mango''s smile was as beautiful as a lovely summer day. At this moment, Nathaniel felt that everything he had done was worth it. Next, the two of them quickly got in the car but they had no intentions to return to the hospital. Rita and Madam Ye had already left and Andrea was still at the hospital lusting greedily after Nathaniel. Thus, Mango felt that going back to the hospital would just be asking for trouble. Nathaniel seemed to know what she was thinking. Next, he whispered to Thomas, "Take us to the Ye Family''s vi." "Right away, sir!" Thomas quickly drove Mango and Nathaniel to the Ye Family''s vi in the United States. After they returned to the vi, Nathaniel immediately embraced Mango and he ced frenzied kisses on her as he pinned her to the wall. Mango''s back was to the cold wall and in front of her was Nathaniel''s fiery hot body. She gripped the front of his shirt tightly and she reciprocated his passionate kiss eagerly. Mango¡¯s beauty and bravery were irresistible to Nathaniel. This made Nathaniel unable to keep his hands off her. Next, he nibbled on her skin and he felt Mango be obedient and pliant in his arms. Without another word, he picked Mango up and they immediately went to the master bedroom on the second floor. After that, Nathaniel kicked the door open with a single leg before he kicked it closed. All throughout that, his lips stayed kissing Mango¡¯s body. Then, they quickly took off their clothes and threw them onto the floor. After that, they made their way to the side of the bed. As both of themy down on the double bed, they wholeheartedly met each other¡¯s desires. Soon after, all their passions came to a head. Then, the air was filled with a mesmerizing scent mixed with audible gasps. Next, the temperature in the room rose rapidly. Meanwhile, Thomas left and he arranged for men to stand guard outside so that no one disturbed the passionate couple inside. However, he did not say anything about the situation inside the room. The weather in the United States seemed colder out of a sudden. In fact, it seemed that he also needed to find a bedmate to warm his bed as well. Afterward, Mango waspletely worn out after she had been pleasured by Nathaniel. However, this man seemed to have unlimited reserves of energy, which simultaneously excited and exhausted her. Finally, Nathaniel let out a low growl and the two of them copsed onto the bed. As he smelled Mango''s unique scent, Nathaniel said in a satisfied tone, "Don''t ever think about leaving me after you''ve revealed your identity to the public." "Hm, I heard that you had Thomas engage a jeweler to design a wedding ring? But, you seemed to have forgotten about it after you argued with me, right?" Mango finally had the time to settle the score with him. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was stunned for a moment before he hurriedly got up. "There was no such thing." "What do you mean by ''there was no such thing? Did you contact the jeweler to design a ring? Or did you ignore it? Hmm?" Mango hugged Nathaniel from behind like a seductive vixen. Then, Nathaniel''s body tensed up once again. "Aren''t you tired?" Nathaniel asked in a soft voice and his gaze started to be rather intense with arousal. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It was not until then that Mango realized what she had done. She blushed and quickly pulled over the nket to cover herself as she let go of Nathaniel. "Let me tell you, if I''m not happy with the wedding ring, I won''t marry you." Then, Mango turned her head away coyly. At that moment, Nathaniel felt that his wife was extremely adorable. "You''re already mine. If you don''t marry me, who are you going to marry then?" "That''s not certain. Plus, there are plenty of people who want to marry me." Next, Mango raised her chin proudly but Nathaniel immediately grabbed her chin and he kissed her. In fact, the kiss was so deep that it left her speechless. Nevertheless, she had no idea when they had started going at it again. The only thing she knew was that her consciousness slowly faded away from her until she fell into a deep sleep. However, Nathaniel seemed as if he wanted to continue. Indeed, Nathaniel had so much stamina! Mango''sst thought before she fell asleep was that a man''s urges could not be repressed for too long, lest it was the woman that suffered. After Nathaniel finished expressing his desire for Mango, he realized that Mango had fallen asleep. The unrestrained force of his desire exhausted Mango. Furthermore, Mango was finally rxed after she had dealt with the issue of the Shen family''s parents. Hence, it was no wonder that she slept soundly. After that, Nathaniel carried her to the bathroom. Mango was a little confused. She knew Nathaniel was carrying her, but she could not open her eyes no matter how hard she tried. "Oh, I''m sleepy!" She muttered in a low voice. Next, Nathaniel said softly to her, "Just sleep. I''ll bathe you so that you''ll feel morefortable." Thus, Mango seemed to understand Nathaniel''s words even though she was still in a dazed state. However, she felt so tired that she could not even lift a finger. She allowed Nathaniel to cleanse her body before he wrapped her in arge towel. Then, they left the bathroom. The hairdryer whistled in her ear, but Mango could not hold on any longer and she fell into a deep sleep. After Nathaniel dried her smooth and silky hair, he smiled when he saw Mango curled up in his arms like a kitten as she slept soundly. In fact, he had longed for this sort of peaceful and tranquil life. However, now that he was experiencing it, it felt surreal to him. Then, he gently ced Mango on the bed and he pulled the quilt over her. After that, Nathaniel went to the bathroom to take a shower. When he came out, Mango had turned over and she lifted the quilt due to the heat. Moreover, her long and smooth thighs were tantly exposed to Nathaniel. Most importantly, the most beautiful part of her body was vaguely visible to him. Thus, Nathaniel seemed to be aroused and his body became tense once again. Then just as he quickly walked towards Mango, the sound of Thomas knocking on the door came from the outside. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Nathaniel''s expression soured when he heard the knocking. In fact, Nathaniel couldn''t wait to exile Thomas to a wilderness for disturbing his time with Mango. Nathaniel held back his desire and he covered Mango with the quilt again. Then, he thought that her sleeping position was quite indecent so he decided to obediently dress Mango in a pair of pajamas. "What are you doing? I¡¯m sleepy!" While he did that, Mango muttered as she subconsciously pushed Nathaniel away. Hence, her gentle refusal was seductive to Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel resisted his urges and he said in a low voice, "If it wasn''t for the fact that you''re tired, God knows what I¡¯ll do to you." Unfortunately, Mango did not hear a single word of his empty threats and her head lolled to the side before falling asleep directly on his shoulder. At this, Nathaniel was speechless. After all, he just wanted to sleep with his wife. Why was that so difficult? Then, Nathaniel sighed and he put Mango down before walking out of the bedroom. The moment the door was opened, Thomas took a step back and he spoke after he made sure that he could not see anything indecent. "Mr. Ye, Abyss has gone mad, and several of our clients who work with the Ye Family are now saying they want to withdraw their investments." In the end, the United States was Abyss'' domain and manypanies acted on the behest of his will. Although Nathaniel also had some influence in the United States, he was not that prominent, Moreover, he had never nned to expand hispany here, so he did not really focus on the business in the United States. Now that Nathaniel and Abyss were locked in a face-off, the first thing to be attacked was the Ye Family''s business. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes. "Flow much money are we losing?" "About three hundred million dors. Flowever, money is not even the biggest issue. The most pressing problem now is our development in western areas." Thomas''s voice was grave. Nathaniel closed the door as he did not want to disturb Mango, who was still resting. Then, Nathaniel spoke in a low voice, "Let''s go to the study room." "Sure!" The two of them hurried to the study room. As Nathaniel was about to light a cigarette, he just twirled it idly in his hands when he thought of his promise to quit. "Okay, so tell me what''s going on in detail." "Alright, our western development project was originally funded by us, and the locals here were in charge of the supply chains. At first, the Ye Family was not very prominent in the United States and as you said before, we¡¯re not nning on expanding our business here. So, we just cooperated with them." "Yeah, I know that." Truly, he had never put too much effort into the business in the United States. Instead, he ran it with the mindset of using it as an investment, but he never expected to run into a problem here. Thomas continued in a low voice, "Just recently, all the suppliers called us, saying that there was a temporary shortage of goods and demand exceeded supply. So, they were forced to put our development on hold. However, the construction workers and the engineers have already started construction, so it''s impossible to stop the work now. To make matters worse, there''s actually a murder that has just urred at the construction site." "What?" Nathaniel stood up abruptly. "What do you mean there''s a murder case?" "A worker fell from the higher floors of the construction site and he died on the spot. Right now, it''s a hell of a huge issue and a lot of reporters are already on site. What''s more, the foreman has fled and since the reporters can''t find him, they''re looking for us instead. After all, the HY Group are the developers of this project." In fact, Thomas also felt that Abyss had gone too far this time. There was no need to involve innocent people in the conflict between Nathaniel and Abyss. Originally, Mango had nned to use public opinion to suppress Abyss, so that it could momentarily stop him from attacking her and Nathaniel. This would give them an opportunity to return to the country. Yetta was right. This was Abyss'' territory, and even if Nathaniel was the most brilliant businessman on the, he was rendered passive in the United States. Mango could not bear to witness Abyss oppressing Nathaniel and she sent her family away because she could not tolerate her family being threatened by Abyss. However, she did not expect that Abyss would be so efficient in his actions to use this ident at the construction site to trap Nathaniel here in the United States. Thus, if Nathaniel left the United States now, it would look like he was fleeing in fear of being punished. Regardless what of the judge said, Nathaniel would not be able to survive the siege of public opinion, let alone the HY Group. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Abyss was truly ruthless this time! Clearly, he nned to destroy the entire HY Group! Nathaniel''s gaze darkened and he remained silent for a long time. Meanwhile, Thomas did not disturb him. The tacit understanding that he had cultivated with Nathaniel over the years enabled him to know that Nathaniel was thinking about something. After some time, Nathaniel asked in a low voice, "Did you send someone to deal with it?" "Yes, a manager here rushed over immediately as soon as it happened, but he got into a car ident on the way. As of now, he''s in aa at the hospital." Thomas'' words made Nathaniel''s expression even worse. "Was this matter recent?" "It happened just about an hour ago. However, the news of it has spread very quickly and now everyone is saying that the HY Group disregards workers¡¯ rights. What''s more, the suppliers have appeared to say that the goods we ordered were of inferior quality. Honestly, it seems like Abyss had nned this from the very start. Mr. Ye, we..." "We''ll be fine." Nathaniel looked out the window and he said in a low voice, "Abyss has set up this chain of events. Before this, he was unable to use public opinion against me, and now he wants to use this to suppress me. Humph, it¡¯s going to be harder than I thought to get rid of Abyss. Thomas, go and investigate whether the deceased''s family had any connection to Abyss'' people." "I''ve already looked into it, but the deceasedes from a simple background. In fact, he''s poor and he doesn''t have anything to do with Abyss at all." Thomas was rather sullen. It had been a long time since he had encountered such a tricky problem. Next, Nathaniel stood up and he said calmly, "I''ll head over there myself." "Mr. Ye, you can''t do that. Abyss did this just to force you to show up. If you go there now, those people will me you for everything." Thomas immediately stopped Nathaniel from going. However, Nathaniel looked at him and he said, "Then do you think we should let ourselves be disgraced further? This is a modern society and word spreads on the Inte like wildfire, so whatever we do here in the United States will affect our reputation back in our country. Regardless if Abyss is intentionally setting us up or not, this incident will affect our business. What''s more, do you think it could be excused if I don¡¯t show up after such a thing has happened? I¡¯m the president of the HY Group, for God¡¯s sake!" "But Abyss..." "We''ll cross that bridge when we get to it. After I leave, have someone send Mango back to our country. I don''t care how you do it, but you have to get her back there safely." Nathaniel had made his final decision. However, Thomas shook his head and said, "I won''t leave you here alone." "Thomas, you know how important Mango is to me. Now, ask Lawyer Zhang toe and see me. No matter what happens, nothing can harm the Ye Family." Thus, Thomas understood the meaning behind Nathaniel''s words. Although Thomas still had some objections, he turned around and walked out as he saw that Nathaniel had made up his mind. Soon, Lawyer Zhang arrived at the vi to see Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, it''s been a while since west met." "Lawyer Zhang, long time no see indeed." Next, Nathaniel shook his hand politely and then he did not beat around the bush. "I want to transfer all of my shares in thepany to my wife, Mango Shen." After he heard Nathaniel''s words, Lawyer Zhang was stunned for a moment before he replied in a low voice, "Mr. Ye, I don''t think I can do that." "Why not?" "As far as anyone back in our country knows, Mrs. Ye perished in that fire five years ago. Now, she may im that she''s your wife, but where''s the evidence of that? To put it inly, despite the fact that you''ve kept Mrs. Ye registered on file, her household registration has been deleted." Lawyer Zhang''s words made Nathaniel frown instantly. "How is that possible? I''ve kept my wife''s ount active all this time, and my parents- in-w have never canceled her registration. How could this happen?" Lawyer Zhang handed the information that he obtained recently to Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, look. A few days ago, Mrs. Ye''s parents have personally signed this agreement to cancel her household registration. Furthermore, all the necessary procedures have beenpleted back in our country, so there is no longer anyone named Mango Shen, let alone her identity as your wife. Until now, Mrs. Ye only has one identity, which is a Chinese-American named Katherine. This is her only identity now, plus Katherine is currently unwed and it means that you''re not husband and wife. I''m afraid that the board of thepany would disagree with you if you want to transfer your shares to Mrs. Ye." After Lawyer Zhang''s words, Nathaniel frowned deeply. "Huh? Do you mean my parents- in-w signed it themselves?" "Yes, they did! It was just a few days ago!" Then, Nathaniel recalled the sudden disappearance of Mr. and Mrs. Shen. Apparently, this was well nned out already. It was Abyss who did this! Hence, Abyss had Mango''s parents delete Mango''s household registration. Therefore, Abyss'' intention was to sever any connection between Nathaniel and Mango. However, why would Mango''s parents agree to that? Why did they sign it? That was the part that Nathaniel did not understand. However, now there was not much time for him to think about this issue. "Lawyer Zhang, if I marry Katherine now, can we be husband and wife?" Then, thewyer nodded at Nathaniel''s words but he said, "Mr. Ye, this is the United States. I reckon it would not be so easy for you and Mrs. Ye to be registered in marriage since you''ve made an enemy of Abyss." Thus, this meant that if Nathaniel decided to register for marriage in the United States, Abyss was already there waiting for them with a trap. Before this, Nathaniel had never seen Abyss as a worthy opponent, but it seemed that he had really underestimated Abyss. This man would never confront you directly. However, he would use underhanded tactics to get whatever and whoever he wanted. "Could Katherine and I register abroad?" "Yes, but Katherine''s Social Security details are all with Mr. Tang." In short, Lawyer Zhang''s words were telling Nathaniel that he would need Abyss'' permission to marry Mango. After Abyss saved Mango five years ago, he gave her a new identity so she could start her life afresh. But it seemed that he had nned on controlling Mango since then. "Can''t she use her identity card?" "Mrs. Ye is Chinese-American, so if you want her to be registered, you have to have a local authority provide proof of her identity. However, Abyss was Mrs. Ye''s witness back then. So, if Mrs. Ye wants to register to be married, Abyss must be present to prove her identity before she can do it." Nathaniel was enraged when he heard this policy. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 "What kind of bullsh*t policy is this?" Actually, Nathaniel rarely got angry in front of others. Lawyer Zhang was familiar with Nathaniel''s temper after working with him for many years. Now that Nathaniel was so aggressive, it was hard for Lawyer Zhang to manage it. "Mr. Ye, that''s the way it has to be. You may be the king in Ocean City, but Abyss is the king here." "Is there nothing else we can do?" Unfortunately, Lawyer Zhang shook his head. Then, Nathaniel felt extremely depressed. Just then, Lawyer Zhang received a call which made his expression extremely sour. "What''s wrong?" "Mr. Ye, I''ve just received a message from the Department of Home Affairs. Apparently, Abyss has testified to the Department that Katherine has passed away five years ago. So, this effectively makes Mrs. Ye an illegal immigrant." As soon as he said this, Nathaniel wanted nothing more than to go and beat Abyss up. What a despicable man! Abyss had effectively rendered Mango an illegal immigrant through his actions. Furthermore, her household registration had been canceled in the country, and her foreign identity as Katherine was gone as well. Now, it was impossible for Mango to remain in the United States, let alone marry her. "Thomas, have someone get Mango out of the United States immediately!" Nathaniel made a prompt decision. No matter how many obstacles Abyss threw his way, Nathaniel would be able to handle it. However, things became trickier once it involved Mango. Thomas knew how serious this matter was. Truly, one had to be very capable to handle Abyss'' series of attacks. Unfortunately, Abyss usually took people by surprise with his dastardly tactics. Next, Thomas rushed to the bedroom in hopes of taking Mango away as she slept. However, he did not expect Mango to have already woken up as if she could sense what was happening. "Huh? Why are you panicking? Where''s Nathaniel?" Mango felt relieved when she saw that she was wearing pajamas. She was afraid that Nathaniel had not dressed her. If so, something would be exposed to the world. Meanwhile, Thomas felt rather annoyed when he saw that Mango was awake. "Madam, why did you wake up so quickly?" "What do you mean by that? Would you want me to sleep through the night if I hadn''t woken up? Abyss will surely take action soon, so we need to move while he still hasn''t done anything. Hurry up and make arrangements for me and Nathaniel to leave the United States immediately." Mango got up as soon as she said that. Thomas felt that Mango was rather quick at making decisions. Unfortunately, they had overlooked exactly how sinister Abyss could be. Mango was a little puzzled when she saw that Thomas did not do any action. "What''s wrong? Why are you still here? Oh no, did something happen while I was asleep?" Suddenly, Mango started to feel uneasy. Thomas nodded and he told Mango about Abyss deleting her household registration as well as the incident at the construction site. He knew that there was no need to hide things from Mango any longer at this point. Mango was no ordinary woman. Most importantly, Mango was very capable of dealing with whatever situation that came her way. Mango''s expression soured immensely upon hearing that. "That''s impossible. My parents would never sign that agreement." "Unfortunately, that¡¯s the reality of the situation. It doesn''t matter why your parents signed it or if they were tricked into doing it. In the end, it already happened anyway. You''re considered an illegal immigrant now, both in our country and the United States. If Abyss decides to be even more ruthless, he could have the police here soon to arrest you, and I¡¯d hate to imagine what they do to illegal immigrants here." This was what Nathaniel and Thomas were worried about. Frankly, there were plenty of illegal immigrants in the United States, but they were often discovered and caught. To make matters worse, no one knew where they went or how they were treated after they were detained. Now that Abyss had turned Mango into an illegal immigrant, it was clear that his intentions were to use the police to take her away from Nathaniel. Mango was also aware of the seriousness of this matter. "But where can I go? Even if I go home, I''m still an illegal immigrant." "Mr. Ye''s already thought of a n. As long as you leave the United States and return to the maind, Mr. Ye will have a way to legitimize your identity." Thomas felt that Nathaniel would do his best to deal with this issue. However, the most urgent concern now was that Mango could not remain in the United States any longer. Clearly, Mango knew that she had to leave immediately as well. Moreover, it would be beneficial to Nathaniel if she did that, but she was uneasy about leaving him here alone. "Where''s Nathaniel?" "He''s in the study room." Mango rushed straight to the study room without even changing out of her clothes. "Nathaniel!" She shoved open the study room''s door abruptly only to find that Nathaniel was not the only one inside. "Oh no, sorry, I didn''t realize..." Mango was embarrassed, she was like a child who had just been caught making a mistake. Meanwhile, Nathaniel frowned slightly when he saw her run barefoot out of her room. "You still have to wear shoes no matter how badly you¡¯ re rushing. Don''t you know that your body is unwell?" Ever since she returned from Abyss'' mansion, Nathaniel was distressed when Mango''s body remained quite thin as she was unable to plump up. Even though she had a good appetite now, she still did not eat much. He hurriedly rose from his chair and he carried Mango to a chair nearby. After that, he had someone bring her slippers before he got down on one knee. Then, he massaged Mango''s dainty little feet on his thighs without bothering Lawyer Zhang''s presence. "Remember, the floor''s cold. Don''te out without shoes next time." Nathaniel''s voice was soft and maic and it made Mango rather bashful. In fact, being doted on by Nathaniel in the public was both sweet and embarrassing. Then, she retracted her feet before she said, "Uhm.J''ll do it myself." "Don''t move. Your feet are cold and they need to be rubbed first." As he spoke, Nathaniel''s hands rubbed her feet and a sudden surge of heat struck Mango, which caused Mango to blush terribly. As he witnessed this scene in front of him, Lawyer Zhang did not say anything and he smiled faintly instead. There was obviously a deep mutual affection between them even though it was not expressed. However, it manifested itself in their gestures, and it made everyone around them feel warm as well. On the other hand, Mango could not wait to pull her feet away. Fortunately, Nathaniel did not take too long and he put on the slippers for her after he massaged her feet. Next, he spoke before Mango could say anything, "Don''t even think about staying here. You have to leave immediately." Then, Nathaniel''s words reminded Mango about why she hade here. She looked at Nathaniel and whispered, "I know I have to go. It''s a threat to you and a danger to me if I stay. I''m sorry for dragging you into this. If I didn''t mistake you for someone else five years ago, perhaps now we might not..." "There''s no need to bring up the past as no one can predict the future. Now that it''s be like this, we just have to face it. Unfortunately, I have something urgent that I need to settle here, so I can''t send you off and I would risk exposing your location if I did that. So Mango, you must take care of yourself, for the sake of me as well as for our children." Obviously, Nathaniel was reluctant to part with Mango. They had not been reunited for a long time, but now they had to be separated once again. Unfortunately, Nathaniel had underestimated Abyss'' character and tactics, which caused them to be defensive. Now, his only hope was that Mango and the children would be safe and sound. "I have already called Terrance. He will protect you once you¡¯re back home." Right now, the only person Nathaniel could trust was Terrance. Mango nodded as she agreed with Nathaniel. She had no choice but to leave although she was hesitant about it. She hugged Nathaniel tightly as she said in a soft voice, "It doesn''t matter to me if I have an identity or not as long as we know that we'' re a couple! Nathaniel, I¡¯ll be waiting for you!" "Yeah." Nathaniel did not say anything else as he hugged Mango tightly. Not long ago, the two of them were ''wrestling1 passionately on the bed as they dreamed of a better life. The feeling of being separated again was inexplicably difficult. Then, Nathaniel pushed Mango away after he hugged her for a moment longer. "Go now! With Abyss'' personality, I''m afraid the police are on their way." Unfortunately, he had to urge Mango to leave. The separation was always sad, but it was an essential part of life. Mango gazed deeply at Nathaniel and she said in a low voice, "Absence makes the heart grow fonder. Nathaniel, I look forward to the day we meet again!" "We will meet again! You''re the only person I¡¯ll ever love, even if I have to go to the ends of the Earth to find you!" Nathaniel''s words were a promise to Mango. Mango turned around with a faint smile on her face and she left without any hesitation. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Thomas had packed up Mango''s things. When Mango came out, he muttered, "Madam, we''ll head for the top of the mountain via a back road where a private jet has been prepared for us. As long as we leave, everything will be okay." "All right, let''s go." In fact, Mango had not managed to take in the decor of the Ye Family''s vi in the United States yet, but now she was forced to get out of America by Abyss like someone who was being abandoned. Furthermore, she never thought that the fire incident five years would turn her into an illegal immigrant. This sudden revtion caught her off guard and she almost could not bear it. Flowever, Nathaniel was right. As long as they were together in love, nothing would topple them come hell or high water. Mango got in the car and she left without looking back. In truth, she did not dare to look back at the vi. She was afraid that she would be reluctant to leave if she saw Nathaniel''s face. Meanwhile, Nathaniel stood in front of the floor to ceiling windows of the vi as he watched the familiar car drive away with the love of his life. His gaze was frigid and his hands were tightly sped together. "Abyss, you''ve really pissed me off now!" Nathaniel growled in his heart but his face remained impassive. However, his beautiful onyx eyes had long changed since they were filled with anger. As the car sped along the road and they turned the corner, a convoy of police cars headed to Nathaniel''s vi as their sirens red. Mango frowned slightly. If she had spent a few more minutes longer with Nathaniel, perhaps she would have been caught. After that, she would¡¯ve been arrested immediately. After all, this was the United States. Even if Nathaniel had connections, they were too far away to be of any use. By then, Abyss would have already had Mango in his clutches. Mango felt a burst of fear at that but it also gave her a new understanding of Abyss at the same This man was indeed sinister and calctive. It was a pity that she only just realized it today. Thomas drove the car steadily and he did not speed up when he saw the police cars. In fact, it was his calmness that caused the police cars not to detect their presence. However, Mango noticed that someone had followed them as they rounded the corner. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 "Someone is following us." Mango¡¯s voice was soft and steady, but it still made Thomas¡¯ hand tremble. It was impossible for the men who followed them to be Nathaniel''s men. Instead, it was very likely to be Abyss1 people. Cold sweat began to form on Thomas1 forehead. "Madam, if something happens, I¡¯ll lure them away while you drive away in another car." Mango¡¯s expression was serious. "Can you see who are they?" ¡°I can¡¯t see them clearly, but it¡¯s definitely not our people." Then, Thomas started to speed up. In the car, all of them started to be rather nervous. In the end, Mango did not want to trouble everyone, so she whispered to them, "Okay, I want you guys to drive away after I get off the car over there." "Madam, you can¡¯t!" "Listen to me, I¡¯ll make my own way to the ne once you just give me the location. If not, I¡¯ll find another way to get out of here because we have to avoid Abyss'' men at all costs. Right now, Abyss knows that he can use me to threaten Nathaniel. As long as I'' m not captured, he can¡¯t threaten Nathaniel. Oh right, please try your best to help Nathaniel with the incident at the construction site. Speaking of the deceased''s family, don¡¯t just investigate their close connections, you have to check whether or not their rtives desperately need money. That could be a turning point for the case." Mango''s words enlightened Thomas instantly. "Oh man, why didn''t I think of that?" "You''ll have to get rid of them first, then drive slower as you approach the corner in front. Once we¡¯ re there, I''ll jump out of the car." Mango''s bold decision almost scared Thomas out of his wits. "Madam, what the hell are you talking about? Jumping out of the car is very dangerous!" "To be honest, it''s better than dying. If Abyss'' men really capture me, I¡¯m as good as dead.¡± Thomas was unable to ignore the determined gleam in Mango''s eyes. So, this was the authority of Madam in the Ye Family! This was a woman worthy of Mr. Ye! Although Thomas did not really agree with Mango''s idea, it seemed like there was no other solution. "Madam, if you do this, Mr. Ye will kill me." Thomas felt very despondent. However, Mango cracked one of her rare smiles as she said. "Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t hurt you because you¡¯re just as important to him as I am.¡± Mango''s words warmed Thomas''s heart. In fact, Nathaniel regarded Thomas as his most trusted subordinate. No matter what happened in the Ye Family, Thomas was always by Nathaniel''s side and he was entrusted with everything. So, Thomas¡¯ spirits were lifted when he heard Mango''s words. "Madam, do take care of yourself. Once you''re safe, please remember to call me or Mr. Ye. Right now, we can¡¯t get to the private jet so we have to find another way out of here." At this point, Thomas could see that Abyss was attempting every trick in the book to take Mango away from them. Furthermore, Abyss'' recklessness was obvious for all to see. Mango nodded upon hearing that. As the car approached the divider near the corner, Thomas drove the car close to the curb and he slowly reduced the speed of the car. "Madam, please be careful." "Flurry up and leave now!" Then, Mango opened the car door and she looked at the curb outside. To be frank, she was rather afraid but when she thought of the situation that Nathaniel and she were in, she gritted her teeth and closed her eyes before she jumped out. "Plop!" Mango jumped out of the car with a muffled crash, and that scared Thomas as he worried about Mango¡¯s condition. Mango was not a professionally trained stuntwoman and she was rather weak. Thus, he had no clue whether or not Mango would be injured in this dangerous situation, s he had no time to think about this any longer. Next, Thomas sped up the car and it drove away with a deafening screech of its tires. Meanwhile, Mango''s leg was injured after she jumped out of the car. The skin of her knees was scraped bloody and they stung as if they were on fire. Fortunately, the car that followed them earlier was still hot on the heels of Thomas¡¯ car instead ofing for her. She took a deep breath and her legs were in unbearable pain. Right, where should she go now? Where could she find a ce that Abyss wasn''t familiar with? Mango had lived here for five years, but Abyss had lived here much longer than her. So, it would be very easy for Abyss to find her as he knew her habits very well. Although Thomas had lured away her pursuers right now, Mango was in a difficult situation because she realized that she really had nowhere to hide. Thus, she continued hiding in the woods beside the road. Mango dared not to move a muscle despite her leg hurting like hell. Abyss1 gang were everywhere out there and there might be police officers as well. So, something was bound to happen if she went out. She wanted to call Nathaniel to tell him she was safe but Mango feared that her phone would be monitored. Hence, she figured that the best course of action was not to contact Nathaniel. Mango waited until darkness fell. After dark, it was extremely cold out here. To make matters worse, she shivered in the cold as she only wore a thin coat. Nevertheless, Mango waited until there was no one left. Then, she limped out of the woods. Truthfully, she had no clue where she could go, only the fact that she couldn¡¯t stay here. Meanwhile, the wind blew hard against her body and it felt so cold as if someone had poured ice water on her. Mango had not experienced the feeling of helplessness in a long time. Five years ago, she had felt so helpless that she wished to die in the fire incident instead. Now, she was still defenseless and powerless, but at least she had hope in her heart. The faces of Nathaniel and their children kept appearing in her mind. Right now, she was Nathaniel''s wife and the mother of their children. Thus, there was no way that Mango would let herself give up, nor would she let Abyss seed in his evil n. However, she could not resist the exhaustion, hunger, and cold that sapped her energy even if she tried her best to fight against it. Then, her vision went ck and she crashed to the floor. After some time, a car slowly drove past and it stopped when it passed Mango¡¯s unconscious Next, a woman got off the car. She was middle-aged and she had an air of elegance about her. She froze when she saw Mango on the ground and she frowned slightly as she deliberated whether to rescue Mango or not. After a few minutes of pause, the woman sighed and she dragged Mango into the car before she drove away. After that, Mango awoke in a luxurious vi. The vi¡¯s decor was inspired by Mediterranean styles, and it looked veryfortable. Then, Mango was afraid that she had failed to escape Abyss'' men and he had captured her. However, as far as she knew, Abyss did not like this sort of decor. Next, Mango pulled off the quilt that covered her and she realized that someone had changed her clothes. Furthermore, the wound on her leg had been bandaged. Then, she slowly got out of bed before she opened the door and walked out. The vi was very quiet, it was as if there was no one around. Mango was a little confused as she did not find anybody despite walking through all the rooms in the vi. Why would someone leave her alone here after they saved her? Mango was slightly puzzled, but then she found a sliver of lighting from a dark room. Mango then walked over slowly. The pitch-dark room was simr to a guest room, but all the curtains were drawn shut. When Mango opened the door, she saw a woman was holding a palette as she painted on a canvas. At that time, she was painting a watercolor painting that primarily featured outdoor scenery. Moreover, the fullness of the brushstrokes was familiar to Mango as if she''d seen this style of painting somewhere before. Nevertheless, Mango did not make a sound and she just stood there quietly. She found that the woman was beautiful even from behind, and she was just as stunning as the painting she worked on. Mango did not realize that the woman had gotten up after she finished painting. Then, the woman realized Mango was standing in the doorway. "Oh, you''re awake?" The woman''s voice was warm and pleasant. Due to the low light, Mango could not see her face clearly but she was sure that the woman was very beautiful. Mango smiled politely and she said, "Thank you for saving me." "I was just passing by. It''s rather remote here and few people evere by. You''re lucky." Next, the woman did not ask anything further but she seemed more energetic when she realized Mango was observing her painting. "Do you know how to paint?" "I do, but certainly not as good as you." This was the truth. In fact, Mango loved painting, but she didn''t major in it after she married Nathaniel. Furthermore, in order to survive after she came to the United States, she had no choice but to learn car design. So, her painting was still at a basic level as she did not further her studies in it. As she experienced the myriad of emotions in this woman''s painting, Mango regretted why she had not persevered in the first ce. The woman was a little surprised when she heard Mango''s words. "It''s rare for young girls to be so fond of painting when they''re as old as you." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Ha, I¡¯m not young anymore! In fact, I''m almost thirty years old." Mango never felt that she was young at all. The woman smiled as she looked at Mango. Then, she pointed at the painting that she just completed before she asked, "What''s your opinion on it?" "The emotions in it are quite delicate, however, it carries a hint of sadness. You''ve drawn a landscape because you enjoy the scenery outside, right? However, I''m not sure if I''ve mistaken it for something else, but there''s a solemnness in your painting." Mango gave her opinion freely. The woman''s painting was indeed very good, but there was a hint of sadness to it. Even the clouds in the painting seemed bleak. The woman was stunned for a moment before she said with a bitter smile, "It''s so rare to have someone understand my paintings. My name''s Queena Xiao, what''s yours?" "You can call me Mango." Mango introduced herself to Queena. Whether or not there was a record of her existence back home, Mango insisted on keeping the identity she had ever since she was born. Even though she had lived here in the United States for five years as Katherine, she was still Mango Shen. Queena smiled and she turned off the dark lights before she flipped on the regr lights in the room. For a moment, Mango could not adapt to the sudden change in lighting so she hurriedly stretched out her arm to shield her eyes. Then, Mango only put her arm down after she¡¯d adapted to the lighting. Next, Queena took the painting she just finished and gave it to Mango before she said with a smile, "Hope you won''t think it''s too pretentious of me to give this to you." "No, of course I won''t." Mango was ttered but the moment she looked up at Queena, she was immediately stunned. "You, you''re..." The surprise in Mango''s eyes was so obvious that Queena could not ignore it even if she tried. "Huh? You know me?" Nevertheless, Queena did not have much of a reaction but in the end, she raised her eyebrows slightly. In fact, there was not much that Queena cared about over the past few years. However, the absolute astonishment in this woman''s expression piqued her curiosity. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Mango quickly lowered her head, but she was unable to hide the shock in her heart. How could it be her? In fact, Queena looked very simr to the woman in the photo that she had taken from the Hans family. Next, she suddenly thought of Andrea''s family photo. Was this woman Andrea''s mother? Could there be such a coincidence? Mango''s heart was beating fast. Meanwhile, Queena asked curiously, "Miss Shen, do you know me?" "Uh...no, I don''t know you. I once saw you in Andrea''s family photo so I was just a little surprised." Mango replied to Queena with a smile. When Queena heard Andrea''s name, she frowned slightly. "Oh, so you know Andrea. Are you two friends?" "I don''t think we are. I met her in the hospital earlier, and unfortunately, we had a little conflict." In fact, thest thing that Mango wanted was to be friends with Andrea. She must be insane if she ever wanted to be friends with a woman who swore to take Nathaniel However, Queena did not seem to mind much and she smiled while she said, "I have some medical knowledge, so I helped bandage your wound earlier. It''s pretty remote out here and doctors don''te by often. However, you should go to the hospital if you don''t feel well." "Thank you for saving me. I don''t know how to repay your kindness though." "It''s nothing. I like peace and quiet when I paint, so Ie here from time to time to do it. There''s food in the kitchen fridge, and you''re wee to make some food if you''re hungry. People have said that I¡¯ m rather odd, so I hope you don¡¯t mind that." After Queena finished speaking, she left the room. Indeed, she was quite entric. As Mango thought of this, her stomach growled and it was kind of pointless for her to deny her hunger. Furthermore, she had nowhere else to go. Then, she followed Queena out of the darkroom and saw her headed straight to the bedroom. "Mrs. Yu, are you going to rest? I''m going to make something to eat, how about you sleep after you have something to eat first?" Mango only said this because she noticed Queena''s sleepy expression. Queena paused for a moment before she turned around and said to Mango, "I''m unmarried, so you can call me Ms. Xiao or Aunt Xiao." "Huh? Aren''t you Andrea''s mother?" Mango was a little confused. Queena replied faintly, "Yeah...I am her mother indeed, but I''m not married." Her exnation made Mango a little confused, but she was too polite to ask any further. Then, Queena went upstairs to her bedroom and she shut the door. However, Mango was still deep in thought. What was going on here? Queena was Andrea¡¯s mother and she was in their family photo, but she still insisted that she was unmarried. Mango thought about it for a long time but she did not reach a conclusion. So, she just pushed the thought aside instead. Next, Mango went to the kitchen. After she opened the fridge, she noticed the abundance of ingredients inside. Clearly, Queena really enjoyed living in this mansion alone. However, she had no idea if Andrea would suddenly show up. If she did not, then it would be good for Mango to stay here for a few days if Queena allowed her to do so. Mango sighed softly as she took out two tomatoes and some eggs. Next, she quickly whipped up some egg noodles. After she was done, Mango left the kitchen with two bowls of noodles and she went upstairs with one bowl. "Aunt Xiao, I''ve made some noodles. Please have some before you go to sleep." Actually, it was weird to offer Queena¡¯s own food back to her, but Mango still had to show her gratitude to Queena though. Queena was freshly out of the shower when she opened the door. When she saw the egg noodles in Mango''s hands, she froze as if an old memory had crossed her mind. Then, her eyes began to fill with tears at the sight of the noodles. "Aunt Xiao, what''s wrong? Are the spring onions I''ve put in there causing your eyes to sting?" Mango was at a loss about what to do in this situation. Nevertheless, Queena shook her head and she whispered, ''T m really bad at making noodles. I haven''t eaten this for many years." Mango was a little bashful when she heard that. "It''s already midnight so I think it''s better to have some light food. Aunt Xiao, if you think it''s too simple, I''ll make a proper bowl for you tomorrow morning." "There''s no need for that. This is great, thank you." Queena took the noodles and she smiled. After that, she closed the door without even inviting Mango toe inside and sit. Mango rubbed at her nose which Queena nearly hit when she closed the door. Indeed, Queena was a really strange woman. Mango shook her head and went downstairs. After that, she wolfed down her noodles quickly and she felt energized again. "Ah crap, I lost my phone on the way here." Mango had just realized her problem now. Well, losing it could be a good thing, at least it would prevent others from finding out her location. Then, Mango saw andline in the vi but she wasn¡¯t sure if she could use it. So, she took the opportunity to go upstairs once again. "Aunt Xiao, can I use the vi''sndline?" "Sure, go ahead." Queena''s voice came faintly, with a hint of tears. Was she crying? That could not be, right? Was her bowl of noodles so disgusting to eat? Mango scratched the nape of her neck in confusion as she felt that her noodles were fine. At least Zion and Rita had particrly enjoyed eating them. In the end, she could not understand and she gave up on investigating it since Queena was a weird woman anyway. Next, she went downstairs and picked up the phone to call Nathaniel immediately. When the line connected, Nathaniel''s indifferent voice came through the receiver. "Hello?" "Nathan, it''s me, Mango!" Mango quickly told him who she was over the phone. "Uh! Where are you? How could you be so reckless as to jump out of a car! It¡¯s bad that Thomas was stupid enough to agree with your idea, but how could you be such a moron to even suggested it? Did you think that you wouldn¡¯t be hurt after you jumped out of a fast-moving car?" As soon as Nathaniel heard Mango''s voice, those worries and uneasy thoughts burst out immediately. Almost a day had passed with no news about Mango. Even Thomas had no idea where Mango was, and her mobile phone was still turned off. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In this situation, Nathaniel could not do anything. Furthermore, the incident at the construction site still bothered him and he could not get away from it at all. Nathaniel was on the verge of losing his mind and he''d nearly release a missing person''s notice on TV. Fortunately, Nathaniel was reassured by the fact that Abyss seemed to be still looking for Mango as well. Now that Mango called him back, Nathaniel was almost worried to death. For the first time, Mango realized that Nathaniel had quite a healthy lung capacity to be able to say so many words without losing his breath. She kept the phone some distance away from her ear until Nathaniel finished shouting. Then, she said, "I''m fine, apart from some scrapes on my knees. Don''t worry about me...I''ve been rescued by ady, and I''m at a secluded vi right now. Plus, I lost my phone on the way here, but that''s a good thing because no one can find me through the phone''s signals. Rx, I''m just fine." "Ady? Who is she? Do you know her? Can you trust her? You know how dangerous the whole situation is right now, so just wait two days for me, okay? I''ll settle the incident at the construction site before then and I¡¯ll take you home after that. Do you have any information about the woman that rescued you? I''ll have Thomas look into her." "Don''t! Please don''t do that!" Mango became anxious when she heard that. "Nathan, won''t Abyss find out where I am if you have Thomas investigate her? Don''t worry about me, all that matters now is that I¡¯m safe and nothing bad will happen to me. So, I''ll call you every day using this number and since you asked for two days¡¯ time, I¡¯ll wait for you here. But you have to be careful with Abyss as he¡¯s not going to stop until he finds me." Mango was still worried about Nathaniel''s case. It was not easy to handle death''s case at the construction site and Nathaniel had spread himself thin already. Thus, she did not wish to add to his worries. On the other hand, Nathaniel still concerned about her. "But I''m also worried about your condition now." "Stop worrying, all right? The ce is pretty secluded and I won¡¯t leave the vi anyway. Plus, I¡¯m only going to stay here for a few days and I¡¯ll leave when the owner leaves so that no one knows I¡¯m here. What¡¯s more, Abyss would never find out that I¡¯ m staying in this vi so I can assure you that I¡¯m safe here. Just do what you have to do and we¡¯ll meet again soon, okay?" "Is it really all right?" "Didn''t I just say that it''s fine? I''ll call you every night just so you can be sure that I¡¯m safe, don¡¯t worry." Mangoforted Nathaniel. Although Nathaniel was still a little worried, there was nothing else he could do about it now. In fact, Abyss'' move had caught them unprepared. If they wanted Mango to be able to leave safely, they needed to keep her location a secret from everyone. Then, Nathaniel sighed and said, "Take care of yourself okay? Call me if you need anything. If not, then have thatdy buy you a phone and I''ll pay her backter. Oh yeah, do you have any money on you? Just in case..." "Okay, okay, don''t worry about me. I can handle it myself, rx." Nathaniel¡¯s words reminded Mango that she had absolutely nothing with her right now, let alone money. However, was it a good idea for her to tell this to him? If that man knew she did not have a single cent on her now, he would search every corner of the United States for her. She could only reassure Nathaniel that she was fine in order to avoid any unnecessary trouble. However, Nathaniel was still worried about Mango but there was nothing he could do about it now. "I''m sorry that you¡¯re going through this because of me." Nathaniel always thought he would be able to give Mango a good life if they were reunited. After all, the two of them had proven that they loved one another enough to spend the rest of their lives with each other. However, who knew that Abyss would stubbornly hold on to Mango? Now that Abyss wasing after them, and Nathaniel found that hecked the ability to protect Mango. This fact annoyed him very much. Meanwhile, Mango could hear Nathaniel''s irritation through the phone. Nathaniel Ye was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and it seemed like he had never failed at anything in his life. So, Mango was certain that this was the first time he¡¯d ever faced so much difficulty after he came to the United States for Mango and their children. "Nathan, I''m not that fragile. So, I''m content to be anywhere as long as I¡¯m with you. Don''t worry, this is just a temporary situation and you can rest assured that I''ll take care of myself. After this, we¡¯ll be free to live out the rest of our lives in Ocean City. Furthermore, don''t you think I''ll be happier living there under your protection?" Mango replied gleefully but Nathaniel could not manage to feel any happiness at all. The road ahead of them was very difficult, and no one knew what Abyss had nned for them in the future. Thus, Nathaniel just wanted to get this over as soon as possible so he could bring Mango home. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Mango knew that there were a lot of things on Nathaniel¡¯s mind when he did not reply. Then, she sighed softly and said, "To be honest, I''m really fine so don''t worry about me anymore. I told you that we''d grow old together and we must fulfill it. Right now, what you need to do is just focus on the construction site incident, okay? I''ll be here waiting for you." "Okay." Nathaniel nodded. In fact, he did not know what else could he say about this since he could not refute back to his wife. Furthermore, it was pointless to say anything else and the only thing he could do was solve this issue quickly so he could bring Mango home. "Right, I¡¯ll hang up now and call you back tomorrow." After all, this was not Mango''s personal phone and it would be rude to use someone else''s phone for too long. After Mango hung up the phone, she was rather disappointed. This was the first time that she had parted ways with Nathaniel voluntarily. After she had been rescued by Nathaniel from the Fallen Paradise, she thought that she would never be separated from him again for the rest of her life. However, it only took the span of a few days for them to be separated again. Why was it so difficult for Mango to be able to spend the rest of her life with Nathaniel? Abyss'' stubborn persistence in love made Mango speechless. However, she was still wary of Abyss'' dirty tactics. Mango had no idea if her insomnia was due to her short nap earlier or the fact that she had too many thoughts running through her head. She sat on the sofa with the quilt over her. In truth, she felt that the decor of this house helped with soothing her own emotions. Now that she had nothing to do, she took out some drawing paper and a pen. Then, some ideas emerged in her mind and she began to draw on the tea table. After some time, Mango started to feel sleepy as she sat on the floor. Next, sheid down on the coffee table and she promptly fell asleep. After Queena got up in the morning, she was somewhat surprised to see Mango was sleeping on the tea table. Even the long hair covered Mango''s face, but it could not hide her beauty. Queena walked over to her only to find that Mango''s paintings were all car design drafts. There were all kinds of cars, such as sports cars, sedans, and off- road vehicles, but they shared some simrities between their designs. So, it seemed that Mango wanted to design a series of vehicles instead. Moreover, Mango''s strokes were very delicate but there was also a hint of masculinity in them. Thus, it was difficult to tell that the designs were from a woman. Queena picked up the drawings to take a closer look at them, most likely because she was an artist too. In fact, Mango''s painting skills were excellent and it was obvious to Queena that Mango had been trained professionally when she was younger. So, it was no wonder that she could perceive the sadness and despair in Queena''s painting. Queena''s lips quirked up into a satisfied smile. After that, she covered Mango with a nket and she put the drawings aside. Then, she went into the kitchen. When Queena was asleep, Mango had cleaned up the kitchen. So, it seemed that Mango was a neat person. Honestly, Mango was much better than Queena¡¯s daughter, Andrea, in this aspect. Queena had renewed admiration for Mango. Afterward, she opened the refrigerator and cooked some food before she brought it to the dining table. Soon, Mango was awakened by the aroma of food. "Hmm...That smells good!" The words fell from Mango''s lips involuntarily. When she turned around, Queena was smiling at Mango while she gestured at the food on the table. "Remember to wash your hands before eating, yeah? Oh, why did you fall asleep in the living room?" Mango scratched the nape of her neck in embarrassment as she said, "I''m not sure, maybe I was just too sleepy." Next, she ran her finger through her long hair before she hurriedly went to the bathroom. "There''s a new set of toiletries in the cab. I''ve bought them recently and no one''s used them yet. So, you may feel free to use them." Queena''s words made Mango pause for a moment. It was only then that she realized that she had brought nothing with her, but fortunately, Queena was prepared for it. "Thank you, Aunt Xiao." Mango just went ahead and used the toiletries after she took them out of the cab. Soon after she finished washing her face, Mango walked out and she found that Queena had brought out her cosmetic products. "Here, you can use mine if you don¡¯t mind that I¡¯ve used them before." "I don''t mind it at all." At this time, it would be very rude of Mango to be fussy. Then, she looked at the cosmetics that Queena used. It was not a famous brand and it seemed to be manufactured in the country instead of the United States. "Aunt Xiao, are you using cosmetic products from your homnd?" "What''s wrong? Is that not what you''re using?" At first, Queena assumed that Mango was not ustomed to using these products. After all, Andrea constantly despised her for using these cosmetics. Moreover, she insisted on Queena using famous brands since she was in America, but Queena just did not like them. Mango quickly shook her head and she said, "Not at all. I''m just a little surprised. Judging from your status and appearance, you''re sure from the upper ss. It is rare to have someone like you using domestic brand products though." "Sometimes, I think vintage things are the best." Mango readily agreed to what Queena just said. "Yes, our country''s cosmetics are actually quite good. I''m not really used to foreign products." Mango began to dab at her face as she spoke. The cosmetic products were light and fragrant. Mango looked especially focused as she patted her face without the slightest of dissatisfaction. Queena smiled when she saw that Mango truly enjoyed using the products. "Are you a tourist here in the United States?" "Yeah, but I lost my ID so I can''t go anywhere now. So... I''m hoping that I could stay with you for a few days, is that okay?" Although Mango felt that Queena''s behavior was a little entric, she seemed to be a good person. Queena nodded and she said, "It is up to you. Usually, I¡¯m alone here as no onees by, but I hope you won''t find me too boring." "Not at all." Mango smiled faintly as she finished dabbing at her face with the cosmetic products. Next, she returned Queena''s cosmetics back to their rightful positions before they sat down together to eat. Queena had made a rtively ordinary Chinese breakfast, with a bowl of porridge as well as a te of cold cuts with a few spring rolls next to it. As she looked at the food in front of her, Mango felt as if she was back with her parents in her homnd. It was hard to imagine that she could still have such a traditional breakfast in the United States. "Aunt Xiao, you must miss your homnd very much, don''t you?" Mango''s words made Queena pause for a moment before she asked, "What do you mean?" "Everyone whoes to America gets assimted gradually regardless of how long they''ve been here. I''m sure that very few people would insist on having such a traditional breakfast. However, I''m not disregarding the possibility that Aunt Xiao made this breakfast just for me." "Pfft, you''re not that important for me to make a breakfast just to cater to your tastes." Queena chuckled at her. However, Mango did not really mind the teasing. In fact, she felt veryfortable around Queena. There was none of the usual restraint that came with their age gap. Instead, there was a sense of peaceful intimacy between them. "Aunt Xiao, does Andrea like these things as well?" "No, she doesn''t." Queena sighed slightly. "Andrea¡¯s a daredevil and she loves going after new things. So, obviously, she loves everything about the United States. Sometimes I wonder if she''s really my child." When it came to Andrea, Queena sounded rather resigned, but it was clear that Queena loved her daughter very much. Thus, Mango could not help but think of her own mother. "You remind me of my own mother. Unfortunately, I have no idea whether or not she managed to back home safely." Mango sighed. She had been so determined when she sent her parents and children away from the United States. Now, Mango had no idea if they had even returned or whether Terrance was capable of taking care of them. Now that her phone was gone, so there was no way to contact them, and this caused Mango to be really worried. "Aunt Xiao, can I make a phone call? Unfortunately, it¡¯s an international call and I don''t really have the money to pay for that at the moment." Mango said this in a very serious tone. However, Queena justughed at her. "Oh dear, that little bit of money means nothing to me. Just go ahead." Queena took out a cordless phone from the cab behind her and she handed it to Mango. "Thank you, Aunt Xiao." Mango quickly took it from her. However, Mango did not call her parents, nor did she call Madam Ye. If they were still on the boat and they had yet to arrive safely, her call may put them in danger. Hence, Mango quickly dialed Terrance''s number. The moment the line was connected, Terrance''s voice sounded from the other side. "Hello?" Obviously, he was a little confused. This was a foreign phone number, so who could it be? For a moment, Mango did not know what to say to Terrance. After she cleared her throat, she said, "Mr. Hans, It''s me, Mango." "Mango? Didn''t you return home with your parents and children?" In fact, Terrance thought she woulde back home along with the children. Mango shook her head and she said, "Unfortunately, there¡¯s been some issues here so I have to stay for the time being. But Mr. Hans, have my parents arrived at your house?" "Not yet, but I''ve already received a call from Nathaniel. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of them. How are you doing over there? I heard Nathaniel is in a bit of trouble, so does he need my help?1 "Ha, you sounded as if the Hans family is omnipotent. Do you think you can solve our problems in the United States from Ocean City? Mr. Hans, please do me a favor and take care of my family. After I¡¯m back with Nathaniel, we will show you our gratitude and repay your favor." Mango smiled at Terrance¡¯s words. On the other hand, Queena''s hand trembled and her chopsticks fell onto the table with a loud noise. "Aunt Xiao, what''s wrong? Am I disturbing you?" "No, no...I''m fine." However, Queena''s face was pale and it was clear that she was a little flustered. Then, she hurriedly tried to pick up some food with her fork. Unfortunately, she failed at her task. As she saw this, Mango said sheepishly, "Mr. Hans, I have something to attend to, so I''ll talk to you later. Please assist to watch over my family, thank you." "You''re most wee. I¡¯ll call youter." "Let''s talk again soon." Then, Mango hung up the phone. When she saw Queena, who was in a daze, she remembered the photo she took from Dennis¡¯ gallery before she asked Queena. "Aunt Xiao, do you know Dennis Hans?" This sentence immediately made Queena''s expression to change. "How do you know Dennis?" The way she gazed at Mango was fear-inducing. Mango was very nervous and she felt like she¡¯d made a mistake. Nevertheless, she had already asked the question, so she might as well have an answer. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Then, she said hesitantly, "I know Terrance, he is Dennis''s younger brother. I went to the Hans family''s residence not long ago and I saw a photo of a woman that looked very much like you in Dennis''s art gallery. Is she rted to you?" Mango did not dare to ask if the woman in the picture was Queena herself. After all, Queena had be older after so many years had passed, but the simrity was uncanny. Moreover, Mango looked very much like the woman in the photo before her stic surgery, so naturally, she was curious about it. As she heard Mango''s words, Queena''s eyes became wistful. Then, she whispered, "So, you¡¯ re asking about Dennis? Oh my, all of that happened so long ago and might as well have been a past life." Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Mango''s ears perked up when she heard Queena''s words. "Aunt Xiao, do you really know Dennis? It means you know the Hans family then?" However, Queena did not say anything else. Instead, she put down her chopsticks before she said in a low tone, "Take your time. I''ll head upstairs first." "Aunt Xiao..." Mango felt that she might have been rude when she saw Queena acting like this. However, it seemed that Queena really had a connection with the Hans family. Then if she and Dennis''s girlfriend were sisters, did she know what happened to the illegitimate child of the Hans family? In fact, that was the only thing that Madam Hans was concerned about these days. Hence, it would be great if she found out the truth, but that depended on whether Queena was willing to talk about it. However, with Queena''s current state, it was obvious that she did not want to reveal it. Mango felt that she should not have asked Queena so directly just now. She looked at the food on the table and she found that it was barely eaten. Ah, it was all her fault. Because of that, Mango no longer had the desire to Next, she cleared away the food before she cleaned up the kitchen. Now that Queena had locked herself in the room, and Mango had nothing else to do. Furthermore, Mango could not leave the house because it would be disastrous if someone discovered her here. Not only would she implicate Queena if that happened, but Nathaniel as well. Then, Mango looked at the empty house and she felt a little lonely. No wonder there was always a trace of sadness in Queena''s paintings. Mango reckoned that anyone would be lonely if they lived in a house like this for a long period of time. Mango went to the tea-table to inspect her design drafts. Honestly, it seemed that this was the only thing she could do now. She sat down again and began to draw. Earlier, the Tang family had taken back the sole rights to the joint car development between themselves and the Ye family, but the Ye family had gained nothing. Since she was now the madam of the Ye family as well as Nathaniel¡¯s wife, it would be a good idea to design some car-patterns for theirpany. After that, Mango put all her energy into creating her designs. After some time, Queena came out of the room. Queena felt as if she was looking at her past self when she saw Mango''s diligent expression. In fact, she used to struggle a lot and she worked very hard to make a better living through painting. However, she did not expect to lose her lover after she sessfully changed her life. As Queena leaned against the stairs, her vision blurred as tears welled up in her eyes. Dennis! As she looked back, it had been more than 20 years since then. When Queena heard Dennis''s name again, she thought she could be calm but she did not expect that her heart still hurt so much. When Dennis left back then, he had been so decisive about it. Furthermore, he did not even have the opportunity to tell her about his decision personally. Then, he joined the military without looking back and Queena never saw him again. Nearly 30 years had passed since then and Dennis had already died a long time ago, but Queena was still heartbroken when she heard his name. Why did it turn out like this? Then, Queena''s mind wasplicated as she looked at Mango, who was still drawing. This girl was connected to the Hans family, and she even had a good rtionship with them. So, should Queena continue to let her stay in the vi? Queena''s emotions started to unravel ufortably before she finally sighed and left the vi. Meanwhile, Mango did not aware that Queena had left since she was very focused on her designs. Then, she realized it was noon after she finished her designs. In fact, Mango was rather hungry. Hence, she went to the kitchen to make some food before she went to invite Queena downstairs to dine together. Only then did she realize that Queena was not at home. Mango didn¡¯t even know when Queena had left. With that, Mango felt that she might have really hurt Queena earlier. Why had she suddenly asked that question? Nevertheless, it didn''t feel right to Mango either if she kept the question to herself. After that, Mango portioned away some food for Queena before she went back to modify her designs. The day passed quickly. However, Mango didn¡¯t know where to find Queena because she had not returned yet. So, she put some finishing touches on her design drafts before she used a fax machine to send it over to the HY Group''s design department. The design department would only implement it after they received Nathaniel¡¯s approval. After that, they would put it into production as well as applying for a patent. Then, Mango called Nathaniel and told him about Queena. At first, Nathaniel was a little surprised but he told her not to act rashly and they would discuss it further after they went home. "Even if I wanted to act rashly, I can''t. Aunt Xiao''s went out and she hasn''te back yet." Truth be told, Mango was a little annoyed. On the other hand, Nathaniel said worriedly, "She won''t reveal your location, will she?" "That''s impossible because there¡¯s no reason for her to do that. In fact, I think that she''s very kind and she reminds me of my mother. Speaking of this, I don''t know if my mom''s arrived home yet." As he heard Mango''s words, Nathaniel replied in a low voice, "They''re already home. Terrance called me earlier and he told me that everyone''s arrived at Ocean City and they''re under his protection now." "Doesn''t Nanny Zhang live with the Hans family? Wouldn¡¯t it be a problem if she saw your mom?" Only now did Mango think of this issue. "Nanny Zhang''s run away," Nathaniel replied. "What?" "Terrance told me that Nanny Zhang fled on the second day after we left the homnd and no one knows where she is. However, the Ye family is in a mess right now, and several directors of the company seem restless. So, we have to hurry back after dealing with this issue as soon as possible, otherwise, the Ye family will really be in deep sh*t." At the same time, Nathaniel felt immense pressure as several bad things happened the same time. However, he suspected that Abyss was the mastermind behind all this. Mango was very anxious but she could not do anything about it right now. "D*mn it, if I still had my identity, then it wouldn¡¯t be pointless for me to go back." "It''s okay and I''ll handle it. Don''t worry." Nathanielforted Mango. Afterward, the two of them shared a few more loving words before Mango hung up. She waited until midnight but Queena did not return. Then, Mango became so sleepy that she slowly fell asleep on the couch. When she woke up the next day, she was surprised to find herself on the couch. After that, Mango hurriedly checked Queena''s room, but it seemed that the woman had not returned at allst night. Queena would not have left the vi just because Mango offended her, did she? Was it because Mango said something about the Hans family? Was Queena offended just because she brought up Dennis''s name? Was it true that Queena had a connection to the Hans family and Dennis? At this, Mango was extremely mind-boggled but she still could not find a suitable exnation for all this. Thus, she had nothing else to do except sitting back down on the couch to brainstorm new car designs. Other than this, she had nothing else to keep herself upied. On another note, Rita should be fine with Madam Ye and the Shen family by her side. Furthermore, it was inconvenient for Mango to call Rita right now. To make matters worse, she could not leave the house either. So, what else could she do except design? Mango felt so frustrated as she was tied up and trapped inside. Frankly, it was boring her to death. Most importantly, Nathaniel must be very anxious right now. s, Mango could not do anything to help him. Mango had already stayed at Queena''s home for two days, but Nathaniel hadn''t solved the issue of the worker''s death yet. The other party had refused to settle out of court and they insisted on filing a lawsuit against the HY Group. If thewsuit was sessful, it was possible for it to drag on for a year and a half. Furthermore, Nathaniel could not leave the United States during this period of time. Now, the Ye Family was very turbulent and at this rate, they wouldn¡¯tst for even a month, let alone a year and a half. As she thought of this, Mango was very anxious. Unfortunately, she could not go anywhere at the moment for fear of being arrested. Abyss was simply too despicable! Truly, she had never hated a person so much until now. The funny thing was that this person used to be her savior. With this, Mango found it hard to calm her emotions down. Flence, she was not satisfied with all of her drawings. Furthermore, she was about to go insane as she stayed alone in this enormous vi. Then, Mango''s spirits lifted when she heard the sounds of a caring up the driveway. Was Aunt Xiao back? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then, she quickly packed up her drawings before she got up and ran out. However, she was stunned when she saw the upant of the car. "What are you doing here?" Andrea looked surprised at Mango''s unexpected presence at the vi. At the same time, Mango did not expect Andrea toe to the vi. Didn''t Queena say that very few people came here? If so, why did Mango happen to meet Andrea so coincidentally? Nevertheless, this was Andrea''s mother''s home. So, Mango couldn¡¯t really object to Andrea¡¯s presence. Mango paused for a moment before she said, "I met Aunt Xiao a few days ago and we got along pretty well. So, she let me stay here for a few days." Andrea was perplexed when she heard Mango¡¯s exnation. "Do you know my mother? Mango, are you secretly staying at my mother¡¯ s house without my knowledge?" "If you don''t believe me, you can call Aunt Xiao." Mango said that confidently even she didn''t have Queena¡¯s number. Surely Andrea must have her mother¡¯s number though. "Do you really think I won''t call her?" Andrea quickly whipped out her phone and she immediately called Queena. "Mom, there''s a woman at your house. Did you let her stay here?" Andrea''s question made Mango slightly embarrassed. s, what exnation could Mango offer now? On the other end of the call, Queena paused for a moment before she said, "Yes, she''s my guest. Do be polite to her, will you?" "But mom, you''ve never let an outsider stay here. Even I can''t stay here! What¡¯s so special about her that you let her stay at your house?" Andrea felt rather knocked off-kilter at her mother''s response. This time, it was Mango who turned to be surprised. What did Andrea mean when she said that she was not allowed to stay in the vi? Weren''t they mother and daughter? If so, then why would they live separately? Before Mango could figure it out, Andrea red hatefully at Mango. "Mom, when will you be back? I''m waiting for you at your house." There was a coy tone in Andrea''s voice as she spoke. Mango did not know what Queena replied after that, but Andrea looked at Mango coldly after she hung up the phone. "I don''t know why my mother likes you so much, but let me tell you, don''t ever think about ying any tricks in front of my mom... If my mother finds out that I''mpeting with you for Nathaniel''s love, I''ll never forgive you. You hear me?" Mango had felt somewhat sorry for Andrea earlier, but her anger rose after Andrea said that. "As I said earlier, Nathaniel is my husband. There are so many good men in the world, so can''t you find someone else?" "Nope! Of course, I know that he¡¯s your husband, but you''re an illegal immigrant without a household registration or an identity! How can you still have the nerve to call Nathaniel your husband?" Andrea''s words stunned Mango. How did Andrea find out about that? Chapter 238 Chapter 238 "What''s wrong? Are you surprised? Do you really think no one knows what you''ve done?" Andrea gave Mango a mocking look before she quickly entered the house. When she passed Mango, Andrea deliberately shoulder-checked her. "Oh, I''m so sorry that I didn''t see you. You wouldn''t tell my mother about such a trivial thing right?" After that, Andrea swaggered pompously into the vi. "What''s that smell? What have you done to my mother''s house?" Obviously, Andrea was looking for trouble. There was no way for a foul smell in the vi though. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Thus, Mango ignored her and she went back to the tea-table to pack up her design drafts. "Wait, don''t tell me that you stole my mother''s drawings? Just so you know, my mother''s paintings are worth a lot of money. Don''t be such a greedy b*tch." Andrea''s words were indeed insulting. Mango looked at her and she said sinctly, "I drew these myself. You would know that if you take a closer look at them." "Come on... Are you trying to tell me that you can draw well? Cut the crap! You must leave them there, you hear me? You can pick them only after my mom says they''re not hers. If you''re really a guest here, then act like one." After that, Andrea plopped down on the sofa. She spotted the thin nket that Mango covered herself with and she threw it to the ground. "What''s that? You''re putting all sorts of sh*t on the sofa. Let me tell you something, my mom is a ssy woman, and a lowlife like you can''tpare with her! You''re really shameless, aren''t you? An illegal immigrant like you is sharing food and drink with my mom. What''s wrong? Did Nathaniel abandon you?" Andrea''s words became increasingly insulting. Mango felt a sharp pain in her heart, but she could not be bothered to talk to Andrea. After that, she turned away and headed back to her room. "Stop! I¡¯m not done talking to you yet, so where are you going?" Andrea acted like a spoiled queen, she was arrogant and domineering. At that, Mango turned around and she said coldly, "Miss Yu, I am your mother''s guest, not yours. Also, this is your mother''s home, not yours too. So, you don¡¯t have the right to lecture me as if you own this ce!" "What did you say? I dare you to say it again to my face!¡± Andrea immediately became furious. She abruptly jumped up from the sofa, and about to tear Mango a new one. At that moment, Queena returned. "Andrea, what are you doing?" Queena''s voice was soft, but Andrea stopped immediately. Andrea softened her arrogant attitude when she saw Queena. "Mom, why did you take her in? Don¡¯t you know that she''s an illegal immigrant? If the police find out that you''ve been harboring an illegal immigrant, we''ll be in trouble." Andrea''s words made Mango feel uneasy. Initially, she had not been an illegal immigrant, but it was pointless to discuss it now. To be honest, perhaps Mango really did trouble Queena. "Aunt Xiao, I''m sorry to have troubled you. I''ll leave right now." After Mango finished speaking, she turned away to leave. However, Queena stopped her. "Huh? Where can you go? There''s police everywhere out there, and your photos have been posted on the Inte. What''s more, people are offering rewards for information about you. Are you really going to walk into a trap?" Queena''s words stunned Mango. "My pictures are on the inte, and there¡¯s a reward out for those who found me?" She had never thought that Abyss would do this. What on earth was his intention? Did he want to force Mango to beg him for help? As she saw Mango''s anxious expression, Queena sighed and said, "Don''t worry, you can stay here as long as you need to, and no need to worry about anything else. Here, I bought some clothes for you. Go and try it on to see if it fits you." With this, Queena handed over the bag in her hand to Mango. Mango was really moved. On the other hand, Andrea could not bear to watch them any longer. "Mom, why are you protecting her? She''s an illegal immigrant. Plus, she was stealing your paintings just now! Why would you let a thief like this stay here?" "Shut up!" Queena raised her voice suddenly. "What do you mean she stole my paintings? When have I started designing cars? As my daughter, don''t you know that your mother is famous forndscape paintings?" Queena''s voice was fierce, which immediately made Andrea move backward. "Mom, I''m just kidding." "Yeah, you''ll say anything, including things that you have no evidence of! Furthermore, I have told you that Mango is my guest and my friend. I only wanted you to be more polite to her, but what did you do instead?" Queena was usually a very gentle person, but her fiery aggression scared Mango a little. Andrea pursed her lips in grievance and she said, "She insulted me. Mango said that I have no right to lecture her because it¡¯s not my house. But I am your daughter!" "She¡¯s right because this is in fact my house!" Andrea''s eyes seemed wet with tears when she heard Queena''s words. "Mom, how can you treat me like this for the sake of an outsider? I''m your daughter, okay? Why can she stay here when I can¡¯t?" "Andrea, if you weren''t my daughter, I wouldn''t even let youe near the vi! What the hell were you thinking by treating my guest like this? Look at you, don''t you have anything better to do than to run amok these days? Can¡¯t you stay put and focus on fixing your disfigured face? Don''t wander around when you have nothing to do this time, okay? If people find out that Mango is staying here, I will disown you!¡± "Mom, even if I don¡¯t tell anyone, people will find out as the truth will be revealed eventually!" "The only thing I care about is the end result. You¡¯ll be the one to me if people find out Mango¡¯s staying here.¡± Frankly, Queena was being quite unreasonable now. Andrea then red at Mango angrily. "I don''t know what spell you cast on my mother, but it doesn''t matter to me. If you want to stay here, then just stay because now I can do whatever I want. What''s more, I''m not afraid to tell you that Nathaniel''s in trouble and I''m the only one who can help him now." After Andrea finished speaking, she stormed away. Mango''s heart became restless upon hearing that. Had something happened to Nathaniel? Did Abyss cause more problems for him? In fact, Queena''s adamant defense made Mango feel even more guilty. "Aunt Xiao, I''m sorry to bother you. I think I''d better ^ ^ ii go. "Do you really think there¡¯s anywhere else you could go? I¡¯m a little hungry, so stay here and make me something to eat." After Queena finished speaking, she went into her bedroom and left Mango to stand alone in the living room. Mango still held the clothes that Queena bought for her, which were generally the style she liked. Queena was able to guess the type of clothes she liked just from her art style, so it was obvious that Queena put a lot of effort into her choice of clothing. Then, Mango put away the clothes in her hands and she went to the kitchen to cook. However, thoughts of Nathaniel were never far from her mind. As she cooked, Mango wondered how Nathaniel was doing. After Mango prepared the meal, Queena came down and she sat down to have dinner with Mango. s, it was obvious to Queena that Mango was rather absent-minded right now. Then, Queena sighed and she said, "Are you worried about what Andrea said?" Mango nodded at Queena and she was stunned. "My husband is in trouble. I don''t know how he¡¯s doing and since I¡¯m an illegal immigrant now, I can¡¯t leave the house, I...¡± "What''s the matter with you? Tell me about it." It seemed that Queena was very interested in listening to her troubles. Then, Mango told Queena about everything that happened between her, Nathaniel, and Abyss. After Queena listened to her, she sighed and said, "Frankly, most people think that real love means possessing the person they love, but what they don''t understand is that letting go is a form of love too. Unfortunately, Abyss is one of those people that don¡¯t get it. Hurry up and eat, I''ll take you out after you''re done. Don''t worry, you won¡¯t have any problems with your identity when you¡¯re with me." This sentence made Mango quite surprised. "Wouldn¡¯t that cause you trouble?" "If so, does it mean that you¡¯ll just stay here then?" Queena looked at Mango as she asked Mango the question. Mango was a little conflicted, but she nodded and said, ¡±1 have caused you more than enough trouble by living here. If I follow you out will cause implication for you, then I''d rather stay here.¡± "Aren''t you worried about your husband?" "I am, but I can''t let you take risks because of me. I''m not that shameless, and I don''t want anything bad to happen to you." Mango told Queena the truth. Queena looked at her and she spoke with a relieved smile, "It would be great if Andrea was even a little bit like you. Was the man she spoke about just now your husband? Has that brat fallen for him? I won¡¯t be surprised if she wanted to take him away from you." Mango did not know how to answer Queena''s question. It was true, but Andrea had told Mango not to tell Queena. Hence, Mango became sullen when she heard the question. However, a mother knew best, and Queena was very clear about Andrea¡¯s personality. Then she sighed and said, "How did I give birth to such a shameless creature?" "Aunt Xiao, don''t worry. My husband won''t take the bait. Andrea''s kind of talking to the wall with this." "That may be right, but I can''t ept this behavior from her. This child''s been spoiled by her father so please don''t hold it against her." "Nah, I wouldn''t!" As Mango spoke, Queena picked up her phone and she dialed a number. "Lawrence, your daughter is acting like a brat right now. Are you going to keep spoiling her? Just so you know, her face will be beyond saving if you don''t do anything so you¡¯d better find someone to treat her face even if you have to strap her down to the bed to treat it. If you don¡¯t listen to me, don¡¯t even think about calling me ever again." After she said this, Queena hung up the phone without any hesitation. Queena insisted that she was unmarried, but Lawrence was surely Andrea¡¯s father. However, it was clear to Mango how important Queena was to Lawrence just by Queena''s tone as she spoke to him. Mango did not want to interfere with Queena''s family affairs so she just listened quietly. "Eat quickly. Let¡¯s go for a walk after dinner." Queena''s words excited Mango. "Really?" "I always fulfill my promises though." Queena smiled before she began eating again. Mango was ecstatic, but she dared not show too much of it. Unfortunately, her excitement reduced her appetite so much that she was full after only two bites. By just looking at Mango, Queena knew that she was impatient. Hence, she figured that it would be cruel to keep Mango waiting any longer. Then, Queena put down her chopsticks and she said with a smile, "Go get changed. I''ll wait for you." Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Mango was delighted, and she quickly ced her chopsticks down before she went upstairs. Then, she chose a dress from the clothes that Queena bought for her to put it on. It had to be said that Queena''s fashion sense was very good. The one she wore right now was the inkpainting dress, which fitted Mango''s body perfectly, and she looked very elegant. Mango looked at herself in the mirror and she found that she looked quite different from her usual self. After Mango went downstairs, Queena''s eyes brightened and it was clear that Queena found Mango looked great in her new clothes. "You look very beautiful." "Aunt Xiao, you really have good taste. Thank you..." Mango did not hold back on her praise towards Queena. Then, Queena said with a smile, "Do you know how to drive?" "Yeah, I do!" "Let''s go then." Also, Queena gave Mango a handbag which contained a new phone that she bought for Mango. Thus, Mango was very touched by her action. "Aunt Xiao, why are you treating me so well?" Mango thought that no one else would do this much for her out of pure kindness, so she had to ask Queena. Queena paused for a moment before she said, "I¡¯m doing all this because you''re connected to the Hans family." Her admission stunned Mango once again. Was Queena indirectly admitting that she knew the Hans family? "Aunt Xiao, you and the Hans family..." "We''ll talk about itter after we head out." Obviously, Queena did not want to talk about it. So, Mango sensibly shut her mouth and she followed Queena out of the vi. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. For the past few days, she felt stifled inside the vi. Now as she breathed in the fresh air outside, Mango felt energized again. Meanwhile, Queena could not help butugh as she watched Mango taking deep breaths. "Ah, you''re really just like a child." Mango giggled shyly. Then she quickly got in the car. Mango realized that Queena''s car was very luxurious. However, she did notment on it. After she familiarized herself with the car, she started it up. "Aunt Xiao, where are we heading?" "Let''s go to the Embassy." Queena''s words perplexed Mango. "The embassy?" "Do you know the way there?" Queena nced at Mango as she thought Mango needed directions to the embassy. However, Mango shook her head and said, "Yeah, I know the way to the embassy." Mango did not ask any further questions, but she felt that Queena was a woman with an intriguing background. The car drove at a steady speed to the embassy. After they arrived, Queena got off the car but Mango did not follow her. "What''s wrong?" Mango looked at Queena in confusion, as if she did not know what Queena meant. "Am I supposed to get out of the car too?" "If not, why would I bring you here?" Queena felt that Mango was somewhat adorable right now. Nevertheless, Mango was a little hesitant to leave the car. "Aunt Xiao, I''m an illegal immigrant. It''s pretty bold of you to bring me to the embassy. Aren''t you afraid..." "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Hurry up and get out of the car!" Queena chuckled lightly before she turned to leave. Then, Mango shut down the car and exited it when she realized that Queena was serious about Mango following her. Next, she quickly followed behind Queena. There was a dedicated greeter to wee Queena when she arrived at the embassy. Hence, it was clear that she was someone of high ranking here. At that, Mango was a little confused but she did not ask questions. Instead, she just quietly followed Queena to an office. A woman who looked about the same age as Queena sat in the office. When she saw Queena come in, she quickly stood up. "Minister Xiao, you''re here? This is..." "This woman is a friend of mine. At present, there are some problems with her identification. Do you think you can help me to restore her identity?" Queena''s words hadpletely astonished Mango. Huh? Minister Xiao? Wow, Queena was actually a minister! What power did a minister at the embassy wield? Furthermore, was she going to restore Mango''s identity? Honestly, Mango felt that this was all too surreal. Meanwhile, the woman nced at Mango when Queena exined Mango''s current situation to her. After she heard that, the woman frowned slightly. "Minister Xiao, this isn''t some trivial matter. Her identity has already been deleted back in her homnd, so how do you expect us to restore her identity from abroad? There is no easy solution to this." "What if the certificate signed by Mango''s parents was invalid?" Queena''s question made the woman shake her head and she said, "That''s impossible. If it was invalid, how could her household registration be deleted?" "Is there really no other solution to this?" Queena''s voice indicated that she was not willing to give up yet. The other woman pondered for a while before she said, "There''s another way, but it''ll be difficult." "What do you mean by ¡®difficult¡¯?¡¯¡¯ Then, the woman took Queena to another room to discuss the details further. Anyway, the whole discussion seemed quite confidential to Mango. Nevertheless, Mango could not pinpoint what she currently felt in her heart. Unexpectedly, Queena turned out to be a minister and she was a seemingly powerful one at that. Right now, she wanted to restore Mango''s identity. Regardless of whether Queena could sessfully do that, Mango felt that it was impossible to repay the debt of kindness offered by her. The two women spoke inside the room for a long time but Queena''s expression was displeased as she walked out. Frankly, Mango knew that her problem was not easy to solve, but she was not discouraged. Next, Mango smiled and she said, "Forget about it, Aunt Xiao. I''ll figure it out by myselfter." "What solution can you possiblye up with?" Queena sighed helplessly. It would be a waste of time to stay there any longer, so they left the embassy shortly after, but this time it was Queena who drove. Queena drove steadily, albeit a little slow. Moreover, she did not speak as she seemed to have something on her mind. On the other hand, Mango felt that Queena had done too much for her even as they were not too familiar with each other. Not only did she save Mango''s life, but Queena had also concerned herself with the matter of Mango¡¯s identity. In Mango¡¯s opinion, there was no need to trouble Queena any further. "Aunt Xiao, everyone has their own destiny. I''m sure that there''ll be a way to fix this, so don''t be so troubled." However, Queena nced at her without saying anything. When they passed by a construction site, Mango saw the workers there had put up banners as if they were protesting something. "What''s going on over there?" Queena seldom drove in this area, but she somehow unconsciously took this route today. Mango then nced outside. The words "HY Group" were particrly eye-catching, and she could not help but cry out. "Aunt Xiao, stop the car!" At that, Queena immediately stopped the car. "What''s wrong?" "That¡¯s my husband''spany, so this must be the construction site where the ident happened." In fact, Mango really wanted to go off the car to have a look, but she could not do that for fear of being arrested. The whole situation distressed her greatly. Then, Queena looked outside and she asked in a low voice, "Is this the site that you mentioned before? The one where someone fell to their death?" "It should be, because I¡¯ve only heard of it. At the time, everything happened way too quickly and everyone was caught off guard. Initially, the Ye family had wanted topensate them financially, but they stubbornly refused. Moreover, they used the work of being problematic, and now all the suppliers have changed sides and they''re alleging that the incident happened because the HY Group wanted to cut costs." In truth, Mango did not know much about it either apart from what Thomas told her. Likewise, Queena was uncertain about what was going on, nor did she realize the severity of the situation. Right then, Mango saw Nathaniel. He was surrounded by people in the center of the construction site. It was clear that he had lost a lot of weight, but he retained his usual se expression. Then, Mango had never realized how much she missed Nathaniel until now In fact, they had not seen each other for only a few days. However, Mango felt like they had been separated for decades instead. Mango wanted nothing more than to get out of the car and rescue him when she saw his disheveled appearance. Meanwhile, Thomas attempted to clear a path through the crowd for Nathaniel, but unfortunately, there were too many people surrounding them. Moreover, the workers had contributed greatly to the development of the HY Group, so Thomas was reluctant to be too rough towards them. Mango was so anxious that she wanted to get off the car, but Queena stopped her. "It''s useless for you to go over there now." "But..." "No buts! Look at the woman opposite him!" Then, Queena pointed to the woman who was crying nearby. She was dressed in white as she sobbed on the ground at the construction site while the body of the deceased worker was in front of her. "Is there no justice in this society? The HY Group killed a man for the sake of cutting costs, and now you want to buy our silence with money? Where''s the logic in that?" The woman sobbed devastatingly, and a few people beside her joined in. Furthermore, it seemed like this had been going on for several days. However, Mango spotted camera shes hidden in the midst of the crowd. Clearly, the cameras were taking photos of Nathaniel and the HY Group. Mango was distressed, but there was nothing she could do about it. "Aunt Xiao, what should I do now?" "Keep your eye on that woman." Queena''s words confused Mango. "But she¡¯s just a woman that won¡¯t stop crying." "Trust me, when your husband leaves, she''ll stop crying." After she said that, Queena leaned back against her chair with a very confident expression on her face. Mango was a little perplexed, but she did not say anything and she just watched the crying woman. From the window, Mango saw Nathaniel''s lips pursed into an increasingly tight line. From that action, Mango knew that his patience had reached its limits. Then, Thomas tried his best to separate Nathaniel from the crowd before they quickly got into a car. Next, they both drove off. The woman was still crying, but the sound of crying became much quieter. Soon after that, the woman fainted. The people around her hurriedly carried her onto a stretcher and they quickly walked toward a car parked nearby. As the car drove away, Queena started following them in her own car. Mango did not say anything and they just followed the woman''s car at a rxed pace. After they drove off the highway, the car turned into a secluded road and they soon arrived at an abandoned factory. The woman got out of the car and she did not look like she had actually fainted at all. Next, the woman looked around while the driver got out of the car. Then, he quickly swept her up in a hug. "Come on, baby, let me kiss you!" The driver impatiently tried to kiss the woman, but she dodged him. "Ugh, why are you in such a hurry? What do we do now? Didn''t the other party agree to give us one million dors if we agreed to file awsuit against the HY Group? Now that we''ve done as they said, where the hell is the money?" The woman looked impatient. Then, the driver halted his movements and he said, "Wasn''t thewsuit rejected?" "Why should that be med on us? We''ve already filed thewsuit, so what does that have to do with us if the courts reject it? Mr. Li''s body can''t beid out for too long, or it''ll be easy for the authorities to find out that there''s something wrong with the body.¡± Obviously, the woman was anxious. Meanwhile, Mango and Queena quietly got out of the car and they found a ce to hide. Mango was stunned when she heard the woman¡¯s words. Something was wrong with the corpse? Did they do something to the body? Could it be that Mr. Li did not fall to his death at the construction site? Were there were ulterior motives behind this incident? Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Suddenly Mango became agitated, but Queena held her hand tightly to stop her. "Aunt Xiao..." Mango did not say anything further, but her lips moved of their own ord. Obviously, this revtion made her very anxious. If there was really something out of the ordinary about the incident at the construction site, then Nathaniel would have an advantage over the situation. However, Queena just shook her head and she told Mango to just wait and see what the other two people would do. The driver was concerned after he heard the woman''s words. "What should we do? As long this matter hasn''t been settled, we can''t bury Mr. Li. We have to figure out some way to convince the court to ept this case. Didn''t they say that it would be easy to file a lawsuit?" "How the hell would I know? Wasn''t this your idea? When we first killed him, I wanted to use his death as a way to get some money. After that, we could have run away to live a better life. If it wasn''t for you thinking that the HY Group was shortchanging us in favor of that person giving us a million dors, would we be in this situation? Now, the HY Group is refusing topromise with us and the other person still hasn''t given us the money. What''s more, the court rejected ourwsuit and Mr. Li''s body is showing signs of livor mortis. If someone else sees them, we''ll be in jail, let alone get any money." The woman was extremely agitated. "What are you fussing about? You¡¯re the one that killed him by smashing the back of his head with a rock, so why are you quarreling with me now?" The driver started to be upset. "F*ck! Why would I bludgeon Mr. Li to death? If it wasn''t for the fact that he discovered what you and I were doing, would I have killed my husband? You told me that you wanted to marry me and take me away from here to live a better life. When you put it this way, does that mean you intend to push the me onto me? Let me tell you, Fitch, don''t push me, or else I''ll leave you and we''ll go our own separate ways, or let others found what we did! Don''t you dare to forget that it was you who dumped him off the building! Plus, other people may not know that it was your contact that swapped the HY Group''s materials, but I do! There''s no way for you to get rid of me!" The woman was quite ferocious. Meanwhile, Mango more or less understood what was going on, but she regretted not bringing Nathaniel here. Then, Queena took her hand and they quietly left the scene. After they boarded the car, Mango said angrily, "They''re such b*stards! Mr. Li discovered their affair but the woman killed him and the man threw him off a building! What''s more, that brought trouble for the HY Group and now they want to extort us? Why are there such evil people on this?" "There''ll always be plenty of evil people. Society is filled with too much temptation, and many people lose themselves when they faced it. However, God is fair and we all pay the price for our actions because He is watching. Let''s go." Then, Queena started the car and they quietly drove away. Mango looked at Queena''s expression and she suddenly felt that she could not understand this woman. Initially, Mango had thought that Queena was a painter, or that she was someone who made a living from her paintings. However, Mango felt like her worldview was quite limited after she learned that Queena was a minister. The two of them turned onto the highway once again. Then, Queena asked in a low voice, "Do you have any way to contact your husband?" "Yes, I do!" "Okay, then let¡¯s find a ce for you two to meet." Queena''s words both shocked and concerned Mango at the same time. "Aunt Xiao, my identity is still a delicate issue. I''m afraid that it''ll endanger Nathan if I meet him." "Then tell him to go to the embassy. No one would think that there would be an illegal immigrant in the embassy." After that, Queena threw her phone to Mango so that she could call Nathaniel before Queena turned the car around to drive back to the embassy. Mango felt so much gratitude to Queena now. Then, she quickly called Nathaniel. "Hello?" There was a hint of exhaustion in Nathaniel''s voice. It was obvious that this matter had troubled him a lot. Mango whispered in reply, "It''s me." "Mango?" "Nathan, listen to me. Go to the embassy and see Minister Xiao right now." Mango''s words confused Nathaniel for a moment. "What do you mean?" "Stop asking so many questions and just go to the embassy." "L.Okay then." After Nathaniel hung up the phone, Mango was still a little uneasy. "Aunt Xiao, no one is going to realize I''m there right?" "It''ll be fine if you just follow me. If anyone asks, tell them you''re my secretary." Queena''s voice was faint when she said that. Clearly, she was not very concerned about it. However, Mango said worriedly, "But wasn''t my picture posted on the Inte? The people in the embassy should know, they..." "They won''t say a word to anybody, just rx." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Queena did not borate further, so Mango did not ask any more questions. Although she did not know how much authority Queena had, it was obvious that Queena wanted to protect her now and Mango needed not to doubt it. Then, the two of them quickly returned to the embassy. The guard at the door saw Queena''s car and he let them pass without even a nce at Mango. Next, Queena brought Mango to her office. Only then did Mango realize that Queena was actually the Minister of Foreign Affairs. Queena¡¯s position shocked her a little, but she did notment. When they arrived at the office, Queena pointed to the coffee machine beside them and she said, "You can make your own coffee if you want. I prefer having tea." Nevertheless, Mango instinctively understood what Queena meant and she immediately picked up the tea set to brew some tea. When it came to brewing tea, Mango was actually not very good at it. However, she naturally picked up some techniques after she stayed with Terrance and observed him brewing tea. Queena had an appreciative glint in her eye when she saw Mango''s professional approach to brew tea. Frankly, the more Queena looked at Mango, the more pleasing Mango to her eyes. "Have you ever thought about working at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs?" Queena''s words stunned Mango. "Aunt Xiao, I''m not cut out for that." Mango knew the extent of her own capabilities, and furthermore, she was only interested in art. Other than that, she waspletely clueless about foreign affairs. Thankfully, Queena did not press her for answers and she stayed silent. In fact, Mango thought that this was an excellent way for them to get along with each other. After the tea was brewed, someone knocked on the door to deliver a message. "Minister Xiao, there''s someone called Nathaniel who''s here to see you." "Let him in." Queena¡¯s voice was light when she spoke. Meanwhile, Mango was slightly nervous and her hands trembled as she held the kettle. At that, Queena shook her head and said, "Why are you so nervous? Are you afraid that you won''t be able to see him even when he¡¯s already arrived?" Hence, Mango was a little embarrassed at Queena''s question. Indeed, she missed Nathaniel so much. Then, there was a knock on the door. "Come in!" There was not much inflection in Queena''s steady voice. When Nathaniel came in, the first thing that his eyes focused on was Mango. He was surprised to see her, but he still politely nodded to Queena and said, "Minister Xiao, you wished to see me?" "It¡¯s your wife who wants to see you, not me." Queena smiled and she pointed to Mango, who was next to her. At that, Mango''s face suddenly blushed. Likewise, Nathaniel was also very excited to see Mango. He had not seen Mango for several days already. Initially, he had thought that he could easily solve the problem at the construction site, but he did not expect it to be soplicated until it took up all of his time. "Well, you two have a lot of catching up to do, so I''ll make myself scarce." After that, Queena stood up before she went into a back room before she closed the door behind her. When Nathaniel and Mango were left alone in the office, Mango could not help but throw herself into Nathaniel''s arms. "I''ve missed you so much." "Aww.J''ve missed you too!" In fact, Nathaniel felt like he was in a dream because it felt surreal to hold Mango''s body in his arms again. "Gosh! Are you really here?" "Yes, it''s me. It''s really me!" Then, Mango looked up and she saw the stubble forming on Nathaniel''s chin. He had always been meticulous about his appearance, but this matter had really worn him down and it made Mango very distressed. "You''ve lost weight." "You''re saying that as if you''ve gotten fatter." Nathaniel smiled. He had temporarily forgotten his worries and all he wanted to do now was to hug his wife. After that, Mango directly stood on her tiptoes and she gave him a lingering kiss. Naturally, Nathaniel did not hesitate to reciprocate her kiss wildly. The two of them were kissing passionately, and the temperature in the room rose. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were in Queena''s office, Nathaniel would have sexual intimacy with Mango now. When the two of them separated, they panted for breath. Mango leaned into his arms and she said, "I didn''t expect that Aunt Xiao would turn out to be Minister Xiao. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t be able to meet you." "I didn''t expect that either. You''re lucky enough to meet a Good Samaritan." "Yeah, but I have something to tell you." Mango took Nathaniel''s hand and they sat down on the sofa beside her. Then, she told Nathaniel what she heard earlier. "If all this is true, then as long as the coroner examines Mr. Li''s body, that means we can be cleared of the crime right?" Mango asked hurriedly. However, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "It''s not that simple. Don''t you think that the original coroner realized that something was wrong with Mr. Li''s body? However, the autopsy report says that he fell from the building due to the substandard quality of our materials. I think that Abyss has bribed both the coroner and the suppliers. Even if we know Mr. Li''s been murdered, it''ll be difficult to find evidence of that." "Then what should we do? Are we going to let Abyss trap us like this?" Mango was simply livid. Although it had been made clear that this was Abyss'' territory, it wasn''t fair that he could oppress people like this. Nathaniel looked at the anxious expression on Mango''s face as he ran his fingers through her hair. Then, he said with a smile, "My dear, look at you that be all worried about me." "How could I not be? Both you and Ye Family¡¯s reputation are on the line. Didn''t you say that our family is very unstable now? If this isn''t solved as soon as possible, I''m afraid that you..." "Don''t be afraid. Everything is under my control, and if you wait another day, the truth will be revealed." Nathaniel''s confident look puzzled Mango slightly. "You already knew about this?" "Yes, Thomas found out about it long ago, but I''m waiting for the right moment to strike." Nathaniel''s words made Mango let out a sigh of relief, but she said in a low voice, "You scared me to death. Why didn''t you tell me that you have a n? At least I wouldn¡¯t have worried for nothing." "Well, not really. At least I know that you care a lot about me. To be honest, I''m not worried about this, but I am worried about the issue of your identity. What do we do about it?" Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Nathaniel''s words made Mango fell silent. Even Queena had no solution to her problem, so what could a person with no influence like her do? "Isn¡¯t it very tedious?" Nathaniel did not speak, but he hugged Mango tightly instead. In fact, they hardly able to meet like this and it was impossible for them to meet at the embassy every time they wanted to see each other. In addition, the issue of Mango''s identity could not be solved easily. As she saw that Nathaniel remained silent, Mango knew that he was also worried. Then, she whispered, "Will you still love me if I don¡¯t have an identity for the rest of my life?" "What are you talking about? You''re my wife, the mother of my children, and the madam of the Ye family. Whether you have an identity or not, I''ll acknowledge you, along with my mother and everyone else in the Ye family. So, don''t overthink it because there will always be a solution to every problem." Nathaniel''s words made Mango feel better. She really did not expect that she would be an illegal immigrant one day. Right now, she could not drive a car, board a ne, or even register for anything. Everything that required her identity was now unfeasible, and even her future together with Nathaniel was uncertain. This feeling of powerlessness distressed Mango and it made her feel very wronged. Meanwhile, Nathaniel knew that she was in a bad mood but he did not know how tofort her. What was the point of speaking empty words? The most important thing now was to fix the problem at hand, but currently, he was clueless about what to do. The two of them were locked in an embrace as they sat down. Then, Nathaniel asked in a low voice, "Are you still living in Minister Xiao''s house?" "Yeah!" "You''ll have to stay there for another two days at most. After that I''lle pick you up." "Okay." Next, Mango leaned into his arms as she listened to Nathaniel''s steady heartbeat. Honestly, she felt that all of this was rather surreal. Indeed, it was very strange. He was clearly in front of her, but why did Mango feel that they would never see each other again after this? Mango felt that she might have depression instead. "Nathaniel." "Hm?" "Have the wedding rings arrived?" Mango''s sudden question stunned Nathaniel, but then he nodded and said, "Yeah, they''ve arrived and I''ve brought them with me too." "Oh, let me see." Mango''s interest was immediately piqued. Next, Nathaniel took out a pair of wedding rings from his pocket. The wedding rings were of a simple and tasteful design, and their names were engraved on the rings. Mango looked at the wedding rings and she suddenly felt very moved. "You didn¡¯t propose to me when we got married eight years ago." "Then, how about I propose to you now instead?" Nathaniel¡¯s voice was soft. Mango''s eyes suddenly became wet as she looked at him. Meanwhile, Nathaniel did not waste any more time and he immediately got down on one knee. "Miss Mango Shen, even though I don''t have any flowers today, no apuse and no one here to witness this, I just want to say that I want to marry you. I want to spend the rest of my life together with you and I swear to be good to you as long as I live. Will you marry me?" "God, I do!" Mango cried as soon as she finished speaking. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In fact, she was moved to tears. She had been looking forward to this moment ever since eight years ago. Indeed, it had been a long and arduous journey before they got to this point. They had taken a huge detour before they could be reunited once again. Although there were still some temporary difficulties now, at that moment it seemed like all their worries had faded away. Next, Nathaniel slid the wedding ring onto her finger, which fit her beautifully. Mango gazed at the ring on her finger and she suddenly hugged Nathaniel. "Don''t even think about getting rid of me for the rest of your life." "Never. I will bring you wherever I go." Nathaniel hugged Mango tightly in return. They hugged each other again as they kissed. Unfortunately, the period of all good things seemed to be short. Nathaniel could not stay here for too long. After all, he did not have any meaningful connection with Minister Xiao and his time here was running short. Even though Queena did not want to interrupt their loving moment, she had toe out of the backroom anyway. "Ahem!" Queena interrupted awkwardly. Mango quickly let go of Nathaniel and her face turned red with embarrassment. On the other hand, Nathaniel did not feel ufortable at all, he was only slightly stunned when he spotted Queena. However, he said to her respectfully, "Thank you, Minister Xiao. I''m sorry to trouble you to take care of Mango during this period of time." "It''s nothing. I''ve taken quite a liking to her." In fact, Queena was telling the truth. It was rare for her to get along so well with another woman like this. Indeed, Mango was a perfect complement to her personality. Nathaniel nodded and he said, "Minister Xiao, can I talk to you outside?" Mango wanted to follow them, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Stay inside the room. There are too many people outside." "What are you going to talk about with Aunt Xiao?" Mango was quite curious. However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, we''re not having an affair." "Ugh, you''re so annoying!" Then, Mango kicked out at him and she watched Nathaniel and Queena walked out of the office while she stayed behind. After Nathaniel left the office, Queena spoke inly. "If you are worried about her safety, you can rest assured that she will be fine with me." "I''m not worried about her safety when she¡¯s with you. However, I do want to talk to you about something else today." Nathaniel''s words confused Queena. "What''s the matter?" "Please take a look at this, Minister Xiao." Next, Nathaniel took out his and Mango''s marriage certificate from his pocket. Queena was a little puzzled, but she still opened it. However, she was stunned when she saw the old photo of Mango. "Who is this?" "That''s my wife, Mango. However, her face was disfigured in a big fire incident five years ago and she''s gotten stic surgery to restore her face." Nathaniel told her the truth. At that, Queena''s hands began to tremble. "She, how could she..." "She looks very simr to you, doesn''t she? I''m also curious about this. Minister Xiao, there''s something that Mango doesn''t know, but I think I can tell you about it." Queena was filled with anticipation at Nathaniel''s words. "What is it?" "Mango isn''t gically rted to her parents." "What did you say?" Queena''s eyes widened all of a sudden. Then, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Some time ago, Mango was abducted and sold as a ve to other people. At that time, we sent her DNA to the police to locate her and we even tried to match it to the Shen family''s parents but unfortunately, they''re not gically rted. However, Mango doesn''t know about this at all as I haven''t told her. Plus, I was very surprised when I saw you." "What''s there to be surprised at?" Queena started to shake a little. Nathaniel looked around and he whispered, "More than 20 years ago, Dennis, the eldest son of the Hans family, had a girlfriend with whom he shared a very strong rtionship. However, the Hans family was called to the battlefield, so Dennis left his girlfriend to join the military and he was unfortunately killed in action. I heard that the girlfriend bore a child for the Hans family, but they don''t know where the child is. Madam Hans has been looking for that child all along, and she even mistook a lot of people''s identities in the process. What''s more, she''s done a lot of illegal things to find this child." "What does this have to do with me?" Queena''s voice was already quivering. Then, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "To be honest, I don''t know for sure whether it has anything to do with you. I only know that Terrance took Mango to Dennis''s gallery in the Hans family mansion. Then, she took a photo from the gallery and the woman in that photo looked extremely simr to my wife. Mango was curious as to why there would be someone who looked so alike her, but she didn''t give it much thought. But Minister Xiao, there is no way that you couldn''t have made the connection between the photo and Mango right?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If there''s nothing else, you can go." Queena''s voice immediately became cold. Nathaniel looked at her and he did not say anything further. Instead, he just took back his marriage certificate. "Minister Xiao, regardless of anything else, I thank you for taking care of Mango. When I''m done with my business here, I''ll take her back to our homnd and we won''t disturb you any longer." After he said that, Nathaniel turned around and left. Meanwhile, Queena nearly lost her footing and she staggered for a moment before she leaned on the wall. The wall behind her was very cold, but it could not calm her frantic heart. How could this be? Was all this fate''s arrangement? Otherwise, how could they meet like this despite being in different corners of the world? Queena''s eyes shed with a painful struggle. She went straight to the bathroom before she locked herself in it. Next, she covered her face with her hands and she started sobbing. It had been more than twenty years! She had not thought about that matter for more than twenty years, but now she was forced to think about it. Mango! Would this girl that she admired and liked very much be that poor child? After that, Queena spent a long time in the bathroom before she finally came out. She looked at her red-rimmed eyes in the mirror and she did not know what to feel for a moment. After she washed her face, Queena returned to the office. Mango saw hering back and she hurriedly went up to Queena. "Aunt Xiao, where have you been for so long? What did Nathan say to you? Did he say something bad about me? Wait, why are your eyes red? Were you crying?" Mango could not help but ask a series of questions when she saw Queena''s red and swollen eyes. Queena shook her head and she said, "It''s all right. There''s been a bit of sand flying around outside and it¡¯s gotten into my eyes." "Oh." That was obviously an excuse, but Mango did not bother any further. After all, if Queena did not want to reveal anything, then it was pointless for Mango to keep pestering Queena. Queena''s emotions became moreplicated at seeing Mango, who was kind- hearted and being understanding. If it were Andrea, she would not stop asking until she had an answer. However, Mango seemed to have believed her flimsy excuse. Queena looked at Mango and she suddenly asked, "Have you had stic surgery on your face?" "Well, yes, did Nathan tell you about that? Five years ago, a big fire disfigured my face so I had no choice but to have stic surgery. What''s wrong? Is it so obvious that you can see it, Aunt Xiao?" Mango touched her face worriedly. Previously, Yetta had guaranteed that her stic surgery would be wless and subtle. However, Mango was slightly fearful as she heard Queena''s words. Nevertheless, Queena shook her head and she said, "No, it''s great. I can''t see any signs of it at all." "Aunt Xiao, why are you suddenly asking about this?" Mango asked curiously. However, Queena said in a low voice, "It''s nothing though, it has just crossed my mind. Right, can I call you Mango?" "Of course you can!" Mango liked Queena very much, so it did not matter how Queena decided to address her. Honestly, Mango just felt that something had happened when Queena left the room earlier. On the other hand, Queena looked at Mango in deep thought for a long time before she spoke again. "Mango, I''ll find a solution for your identity crisis, but could you give me a blood sample first? I''ll need it to make a case file so when the timees, it''s easier for me to take action." While she said these words, Queena''s palms were drenched in sweat and she even felt unsteady on her feet. Furthermore, she did not dare to look Mango in the eye. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 "Of course!" In fact, Mango did not think much of it. Furthermore, drawing blood was a regr urrence in her country. Moreover, Mango was touched that Queena promised to find a solution for her identity problem. Although she did not know if it would be sessful, at least there was some hope. Even with Mango''s agreement, Queena did not feel any better. Then, Queena said in a low voice, "Follow me, there''s a blood sampling facility here." "Oh, okay!" Mango obediently followed behind Queena to the blood sampling facility. Along the way, many people greeted Queena, but she acted as if she did not hear them and it seemed like she was in a trance. Although Mango felt that Queena was acting very strangely, she did not ask her further. After they arrived at the blood sampling facility, Queena said to the staff inside, "Please do me a favor and collect a blood sample from her." "Right away, Minister Xiao." The staff of the facility quickly collected a sample of Mango''s blood. Then, Queena said, "Mango, go back to my office and wait for me. I have something to do here first, but I''ll be back to see youter." "Alright!" Mango did not question Queena¡¯s instructions and she went straight back to the office. After Queena saw that Mango was out of earshot, she said to the staff, "Have the blood fractionated for me. Other than keeping a record on file, I need this blood for something else." "Alright, Minister Xiao, please wait for a moment." The staff of the blood sampling facility made a record of Mango''s blood before they gave a portion of it to Queena. Then, Queena took the blood and she left the embassy immediately. After that, she drove to a government hospital nearby. "I want to perform a maternity test, so how quickly can youplete it for me?" "It''ll take at least two to three days." The other party recognized Queena and he replied in a low voice when he noticed she was particrly cautious. "If it''s urgent, we can do it in a day and a half but we have to work overtime." "Sorry to trouble you." Queena then handed over two samples of blood. "This is ssified information and you cannot reveal it to anybody, especially the test results." Queena''s solemnity made the person feel somewhat pressured to keep this secret. After she left the hospital, Queena returned to her office. Meanwhile, Mango had fallen asleep on Queena''s desk because she had waited for too long and became sleepy. As she looked at Mango who was sleeping soundly, Queena''s emotions were veryplicated. Queena took off her coat and she draped it over Mango''s shoulders. Next, she got up before she went to the side cab and opened a safety box. Queena then took out a few pictures from the safety box. The photos were taken when she was together with Dennis when they were younger. At the time, Dennis was not a soldier yet. He was just a painter and an artist. Back then, Dennis loved to travel and paint everything he found that pleased his eye. They had met at an art exhibition and they fell in love quickly due to theirmon love for art. At the time, Queena had felt that they would eventually be married and they would be the sort of couple that people envied. However, she did not expect that Dennis would suddenly leave her. Without even a single message to her, he went straight to the battlefield. That was a dark time for Queena. She did not know where to find him, but then she found herself pregnant with his child. Those days, it was shameful to be pregnant out of wedlock. Furthermore, her prestigious family background made it even less tolerable. Thus, Queena had thought about aborting the baby, but she could not bring herself to do it every time she went to the hospital. As time passed, Queena was even more reluctant to abort it when she felt the baby move in her belly. Then, she left home, her school, and all her friends and family before she secretly went to a small hilltop vige to await the birth of her child. When she gave birth, she quickly realized that she could not raise the child on her own. This was because she was unmarried and she still had a bright future ahead. Hence, she would not ruin her whole life for the sake of this child. At that time, there was another couple in the hospital that gave birth at the same time. Queena found out the couple hade to the countryside to paint thendscape around them. They were young and very loving but their child died at birth. Queena did not know what possessed her to bribe the doctor to exchange her own daughter to the couple. After that, she took the dead child away from the hospital. After she settled the burial of the dead child, she adopted another child from the orphanage in fear of somebody discovering her own child''s whereabouts. Then, she brought him back to Ocean City and she publicly gave him away to another orphanage. Back then, she had given birth to a daughter, but she deliberately adopted a son. In fact, all this was to ensure that no one from the Hans family could find the child. Yearster, she never expected that the news of Dennis''s death would reach her. At that moment, Queena was extremely devastated and she could not ept the fact. How was it possible that Dennis was dead? After that, Queena chased down every clue she could in order to find the daughter because that was the only connection left between her and Dennis. Unfortunately, the couple that she gave her child to was not from that vige and they were just passing by en route to paint. After their child was born, the couple had left and no one knew where they went. Queena lost her own child amongst the burgeoning masses of people. In fact, she¡¯d searched around for many years, but there was no news of her missing daughter. Now, she recalled the fragments of memories between her and Dennis as she looked at the picture. At the same time, tears welled up in her eyes. Then, she looked at Mango, who was sleeping, again. If Mango was really their daughter, then what should she do? Queena was in a dilemma. On the other hand, Mango did not sleep well. In her dreams, Abyss hunted her down madly and he would stop chasing her no matter what she said. Furthermore, Abyss had shot Nathaniel dead while he was protecting her. The bright red blood caused Mango to scream in fear and she was immediately jolted awake from her nightmare. Then, Queena quickly put away her things and she calmed her turbulent emotions. "What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?" Queena''s voice was steady, but her hands were trembling. Then, Mango nced at Queena, and then she realized where she was. "Yeah... I just had a nightmare, and it was scary as hell!" Next, Mango patted herself on the chest like a child before she suddenly realized how mentally retarded was she. Then, she put her hand down sheepishly and giggled at Queena. "Ahem, Aunt Xiao, have I slept for a long time? If so, I¡¯m sorry about that, but why didn''t you wake me up?" "It''s okay. It''s not like I have anything else to do anyway." Queena smiled faintly and she began to put away the items that she took out earlier. Mango did not have a habit of invading other people''s privacy even if she felt that Queena''s mood was off today. Nevertheless, she would not ask questions if Queena did not want to talk. "Are you hungry? Let''s go home and I''ll make you something delicious to eat." Queena suddenly offers had made Mango feel somewhat ttered. Although they hadn''t spent a long time together, Mango could sense that Queena was not a fan of cooking. Most of the time, it was Mango that made food for Queena. However, Queena seemed to be in a gleeful mood today so Mango decided not to interrupt her. "Okay then!" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Mango answered immediately. Then, Queena said with a smile, "What¡¯s your favorite food?" There was a hint of tenderness in Queena¡¯s eyes. Thus, Mango felt that Queena was acting differently towards her, but she could not pinpoint how Queena was different. "I''m not really that picky so I¡¯ II eat whatever you cook. Since I was a child, my parents told me that being picky could stunt my growth. Look at me now, I¡¯m so big and plump because I wasn''t a picky eater." Mango joked happily with Queena. Then, Queena suddenly asked, "Do your parents treat you well?" "Of course, they''ve been very good to me. I''m the only child, and I heard from my father, that my mother''s womb was damaged when she had me. Because of that, they couldn''t have another child so they doted exclusively on me. Through the years, they gave me whatever I wanted and they tried their best to satisfy my every desire. Unfortunately, they thought that I''d died during that fire incident years ago and they were sad for several years. Now that I''vee back against all odds, I''ll try my best to be a filial daughter to them." Mango was very sincere when she talked about the Shen family. In fact, she had started to miss her parents a little. Other than that, she missed Wisdom, Rita, and Madam Ye as well. s! Mango did not know when she would be able to return home. Hence, Mango became rather somber. On the other hand, Queena felt both distress andfort at the same time. Fortunately, Mango had been well taken care of these years and it was a better life than traveling all around the world with Queena. "Let''s go home!" Next, Queena smiled before she put on her coat and left the room. Only then did Mango notice that Queena''s coat was draped on her shoulders. Did that mean that she had covered herself with Queena''s jacket as she slept? Mango felt that she had be increasingly reckless. How could she be so capricious in front of Queena? After that, she quickly caught up to Queena. "Aunt Xiao, let me drive. I''ve slept for a while and I''m wide awake now." Mango spoke hurriedly as she noticed that Queena seemed quite exhausted. "Alright then!" Soon, Queena gave the car keys to Mango. When the two of them got in the car, Queena seemed very tired and she closed her eyes immediately. Nevertheless, Mango did not say anything and she even turned on the heater in the car to make sure Queena stayed warm. As Mango drove away from the embassy, Queena seemed to have fallen asleep. Hence, Mango drove the car as steadily as possible as they returned to the vi. As she was about to wake Queena up, Mango found that Queena was already awake. "Aunt Xiao, are you awake? We''re home." "Yup!" Queena looked at Mango with a smile before she got out of the car. Mango felt that Queena was particrly joyful today. Furthermore, her gaze seemed extra tender and it reminded Mango of Mrs. Shen¡¯s eyes. Honestly, Mango felt that she was really quite homesick. s, she did not know when she could return home. Then, Mango quickly got out of the car and she followed Queena into the vi. "Aunt Xiao, let me help you with the food." Mango rolled up her sleeves, but Queena pushed her out of the kitchen instead. "You''re not needed in here today, so go outside and watch some TV." That rendered Mango speechless, but she did not resist Queena¡¯s orders. So, she went back to the living room and turned on the TV. There was still a reward out for her discovery, and the reward was now increased to ten thousand dors. It seemed that Abyss was willing to spare any expense in order to find her. The more Mango watched, the more annoyed she became. Then, she just turned off the TV. After that, she picked up her pen and she was about to draw something before she noticed that her art block had been ripped up. Except for Queena, Andrea was the only person who could enter the vi. Hence, it was obvious that Andrea had done this too. Frankly, Andrea acted like a petnt child. Not only did she rip up Mango''s art block, but she had also strewn them haphazardly across the tea table. Mango shook her head. It was ridiculous to witness Andrea''s childish behavior. In order to avoid angering Queena, she quickly cleared away the pieces of paper. However, she found a corner of a photo stuck in the edge of the tea table. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 The photo''s colour was faded, and a corner of it peeked out. To Mango, it was quite like Pandora''s Box that inspired intrigue and temptation. Mango was not a person who took joy in invading other people''s privacy, but this time she was overwhelmed by curiosity. Whose picture was this? At Dennis''s gallery, she had seen a photo of a person who looked extremely simr to Queena. Would there be a photo like that here in Queena¡¯s vi? Mango was troubled in her heart. After some hesitation, curiosity won out and she gently pulled out the photo. Apparently, it was a photo of two people. The people in that photo were very good- looking and they seemed to be a perfect match for each other. Of course, the woman in the photo was the same as she saw before and the man in the photo was very poised, and he looked like a perfect gentleman. Then, Mango turned the photo and she saw some words written on the back. ''Queena and Dennis''s trip to Mount Huang!'' "Dennis?" Mango''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Was Dennis the man in the photo? Was this Dennis when he was younger? So, Dennis had taken a photo together with Queena? From the photo, it proved that they were in a romantic rtionship. Mango was shocked at this revtion. So, the real reason that the woman in the photo looked so simr to Queena wasn¡¯t that they were siblings or doppelgangers, but Queena herself was Dennis¡¯s girlfriend. So, was Andrea the daughter of Dennis and Queena? Was she the illegitimate daughter that the Madam Hans had been looking for? At the thought, Mango felt quite excited and she could not wait to tell Terrance this piece of news, but she stopped herself. Something was not right! Andrea was only around twenty-four this year. If so, how could she possibly be Dennis and Queena''s daughter? Furthermore, Andrea had said that her father was the director of the hospital, Lawrence Yu. What the hell was going on? Mango could not figure it out and she was far too embarrassed to ask Queena about it. So, she could only secretly return the photo to its original ce and pretended that nothing had happened. However, Mango found it hard to calm her emotions. In the end, she had to call Nathaniel as she could not stop thinking about it. "What''s wrong? I¡¯ve only just left, but do you already miss me?" Nathaniel joked with Mango immediately after he picked up the phone. Then, Mango murmured, "I always miss you when you¡¯re not around though." Nathaniel did not really know how to respond to that. At his silence, Mango smiled and said, "Why are you so quiet? Don''t you miss me?" "Of course, I do." Nathaniel''s answer was straightforward. Mango was in a great mood and she took his answer in stride. Then, she looked in the direction of the kitchen and she muttered softly when she saw that Queena was still inside. "Nathan, I''ve discovered a secret." ¡°Huh? What is it?" At the time, Nathaniel seemed to be inside a car as there was noise in the surrounding. Mango replied, "I just saw a photo of Aunt Xiao and Dennis and it turns out that she was actually his girlfriend many years ago! Didn''t they say that she was dead? Why would it turn out to be Aunt Xiao? Do you think we should tell Terrance about this?" Nathaniel paused slightly after he heard her words and he said in a low voice, "Why are you so concerned about the Hans family''s problems?" Then, Mango suddenly sensed Nathaniel¡¯s jealousy rising. "Ahem, I''m just thankful to Mr. Hans for taking care of our parents and children, so stop overthinking it. Moreover, Madam Hans has been losing sleep over this issue, so don¡¯t you think that I should tell them if I know something about it?" "Have you asked Minister Xiao for her permission? Do you know whether or not she wants to be in contact with the Hans family?" Nathaniel''s words immediately extinguished Mango''s initial excitement. That was right! Queena had saved Mango and she treated Mango very well. Other than letting Mango stayed at her house, Queena even cooked for her. Previously, Mango had asked her about the Hans family, but Queena was reluctant to talk about it. So, didn''t that indicate that Queena was unwilling to discuss that part of her past? If that was the case, wasn''t it inappropriate for Mango to invade Queena¡¯s privacy like this? Thus, Mango suddenly felt that she must have been too bored in the vi to even think about doing such a thing. "I''m sorry, Nathan. I might have been too bored being cooped up in this vi, and I didn''t think this through." "Don¡¯t worry, the Hans family will solve this by themselves. If Minister Xiao really is rted to the Hans family and wants to contact them, she will do so without your involvement. Right now, you just have a good rtionship with her, so don''t spoil that for the sake of the Hans family. They¡¯ re not important to you, and plus, Terrance is a good friend of mine, so I don¡¯t want any misunderstandings to happen between us, got it?" Mango understood the hidden meaning behind Nathaniel''s blustery words. "I got it, you jealous monster. I didn''t even tell Mr. Hans anything." "You''re calling me jealous? So what if I don''t like you being close with Terrance? Other than Terrance, I¡¯d also like you to stay away from Walter Song after you return home." Obviously, Nathaniel was very possessive of Mango. Mango smiled and said, "Are you going to have me stay away from all the men?" "Well if I could, I''d build a tall tower to lock you up just to keep you away from other men." "Hah, you wish!" Mango could not believe that Nathaniel just said that, but it was clear to her that he was in a good mood. "Is there any progress on the incident at the construction site? It seems that you''re in a great mood." "Oh, I''m always in a great mood whenever I hear your voice." Nathaniel''s sweet words were very effective on Mango. "Honey, I miss you. I really, really miss you, so when can we go home?" Somehow, Mango still felt a sense of uneasiness in the pit of her stomach. In fact, Nathaniel understood the feeling of helplessness in Mango''s heart. Frankly, anyone would be unsettled if they were suddenly turned into an illegal immigrant. "I¡¯lle and pick you up soon, just give me two more days. After that, we''ll go home together." "All right, I trust you." Mango smiled gleefully, but her eyes showed a hint of loneliness. If her identity problems could not be solved, she could never officially be Nathaniel¡¯s wife. So, Mango wondered when these days of her being an illegal immigrant would end. The two of them spoke for a while longer before Nathaniel arrived at his destination and got out of the car. Then, Mango said reluctantly, "I guess you have to go, but let¡¯s talk againter, okay? Oh right, can you transfer some money to me? I feel bad to keep imposing on Queena, so I want to get her a present as gratitude for all that she''s done for me." "Okay, will do." Nathaniel hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking. Not long after, Mango''s cell phone dinged with a notification. Then, she looked down at her phone and she saw that Nathaniel had transferred her fifty million dors. God, did Nathaniel want to unt his wealth by giving her so much money? Mango was astonished at the amount of money that he gave her, but she did not object to it either. Then, she began to browse the Inte to see if there was anything she could buy as a gift to Queena. When Queena came out of the kitchen, Mango was still browsing the inte. She nced at Mango before she said, "Mango, it¡¯s time for dinner." "Oh! Okay!" After that, Mango quickly turned off theputer. "Wow, there''s so much delicious food here! Aunt Xiao, are you showing off your cooking skills today?" "Well, I''ll let you have a taste and we¡¯ll see if you like it or not." Queena spoke as she removed her apron. Right now, she felt a cozy sense of domesticity in her home. Mango washed her hands before she picked up her chopsticks and started eating. "Mmm, it''s delicious. Aunt Xiao, you''re really good at cooking." "Ah, I haven''t cooked for many years so I may have lost my touch, but you can eat more if you enjoy it. I¡¯ ve made some mango fried chicken tenders, so have a taste." "Wow, mangoes are my favorite fruit." Mango joyfully began to eat. However, Queena paused when she heard Mango''s words. Did you love eating mangoes? Dennis loved eating mangoes too. "Aunt Xiao, you should eat together with me!" Mango hurriedly asked her to eat when she saw that Queena left her chopsticks untouched. Queena smiled and she picked up the chopsticks to eat a few mouthfuls of food. In reality, she actually watched Mango eating the entire time. She suddenly found that watching Mango eat was actually kind of entertaining. Mango ate her food as if it was the most delicious thing in the world, and it stimted Queena''s appetite just by watching Mango eat. After that, Queena and Mango enjoyed their meal. Mango had not eaten such good food in a long time. Furthermore, she enjoyed Queena''s cooking, and some of the dishes on the table were her favorites. After they ate, Mango felt that her stomach stuffed to the brim and she offered to help Queena clear the table. However, she refused Mango''s help. "Why don''t you go for a stroll to help your digestion? You''ve eaten so much just now, so aren''t you afraid you''ll be bloated?" Queena said affectionately. Embarrassed, Mango teasingly stuck out her tongue before she said, "I couldn''t help myself because Aunt Xiao''s cooking is simply too delicious." After that, Mango walked to the yard to help alleviate the feeling of bloating in her stomach. On the other hand, Queena was stunned for a moment. She still remembered that Dennis had said the same thing as Mango did just now the first time she cooked for him. In fact, Queena seemed to see Dennis whenever she looked at Mango. Although they did not look alike, their personalities and demeanor were uncannily simr. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Queena turned and she went into the kitchen as her eyes filled with tears. After Mango soothed her full stomach, she returned to the living room. Then, she was pleased to find that Queena was watching television in the living room instead of returning to her bedroom like she usually did. This was something that had never happened before. "Aunt Xiao, what''s the matter?" Mango asked without much thought. Queena said with a smile, "I''m a little frustrated at the moment so I feel like ying some chess to get rid of it. Do you know how to y? How about we y a match?" "Chess? I''m horrible at it, so please don''t hate me if I suck at it." "Oh,e on." Queena kept smiling, and she was unbothered by Mango''s inexperience. On the other hand, Mango was a little embarrassed. She was really bad at chess, but now she had no choice but to step up to the te. After the two of them set up the chessboard, Queena yed her moves very professionally. It did not take long for Mango to start losing spectacrly. "Wait, can I take that step back? I made a mistake!" Mango had no choice but to start bending the rules. Queena said with a softugh, "Fine, I''ll let you take back one step." Mango quickly took back the chess piece, but she looked at it in confusion as she did not know where to put it next. Who invented this stupid game? Why was it so difficult? Then, Mango finally ced her chess piece in a new location. Unfortunately, the result was sad as Queena quickly knocked over her chess piece. "Ugh, I''m gonna stop ying. You''re such a bully, Aunt Xiao." Mango pouted like a child. At that, Queena burst intoughter. Herughter was different from previous times as it was no longer indifferent or reserved. It was loud and genuine, and it mesmerized Mango for a moment. Just then, the sound of the door suddenly crashing open reached their ears. "Hi, mom, what are youughing about? I don¡¯t want to miss out on the joke too." Andrea entered the room unceremoniously and she immediately sat next to Mango as soon as she saw her. Then, Andrea said coldly, "Go away, can''t you see that you¡¯re sitting in my seat?" Queena¡¯s joy instantly faded when she heard that. "Who gave you permission toe to my house? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay at the hospital and treat your face? What are you doing here?¡± Queena¡¯s tone was fierce and it was theplete opposite of her joyful self moments ago. Thus, Andrea was stunned before a wave of jealousy rose in her chest. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 "Mom, I''m your actual daughter! You look so happy when you¡¯re interacting with this illegal immigrant, but you be aggressive as soon as I show up? Do you really hate me that much?" Andrea''s tone was harsh, and she even gave Mango a vicious re. On the other hand, Mango felt wronged. What had she done to be treated like this by Andrea? Nevertheless, Mango stood up and she said in a low voice, "Aunt Xiao, I''ll clear away the chessboard while you two can chat in the living room." "There''s no need for that, I''ll do it instead." Queena wanted to stop Mango. However, Andrea said, "She lives here for free, so what''s wrong with having her do chores? Mom, what¡¯s so special about her that makes you treat her so well?" When she heard that, Queena''s expression darkened again. "What the hell are you doing here?" "I''m here to visit you! I heard that you went to work today, so I came over to see you. Is that not allowed?" Andrea was rather annoyed and she put aside the vitamin shake in her hand before she pouted at Queena. She clearly dissatisfied with her mother''s attitude. Mango, on the other hand, was rather perplexed. How did Andrea know that they went to the embassy today? Could it be that Andrea had hired somebody to spy on them? Obviously, Queena came to the same conclusion as Mango. "How did you know that I went to the embassy?" Queena''s face was gloomy, and her serious gaze made Andrea a little fearful. "Nah, I just heard about it from somewhere." "Who told you about that? Are you spying on me now?" Queena gazed intently at Andrea and she did not give her daughter any room to recant her story. Thus, Andrea felt embarrassed that her own mother was chastising her in front of Mango. So, she straightened her posture before she spoke in a vicious tone, "I had someone follow Nathaniel and I heard that he went to the embassy. I wasn''t spying on you, I was actually going after Nathaniel because I like him!" "Don''t you know that Nathaniel is a married man?" Truthfully, Queena had no idea how she had given birth to such a shameless girl! Nevertheless, Andrea said stubbornly, "He is not a married man because Mango is an illegal immigrant, and illegals like her are worthless. Plus, what could Nathaniel gain from being together with her? Look mom, if he was together with me, then you could help him gain influence in the United States right? Anyone with half a brain would choose me over Mango." "Can you pick and choose who to love? Oh, Andrea, when will you actually grow up and be mature for once?" Right now, Queena despised her daughter very much and she looked at Mango, who was gentle, virtuous, and reasonable. How could there be such a huge difference between Andrea and Mango? The more shepared the two girls, the more she felt that Andrea was arrogant and domineering. Then, Queena sighed and said, "Is there a reason that you''re here? If not, then just leave. Aren''t you afraid that people willugh at a disfigured girl like you running amok?" In fact, Andrea had sincerelye to see Queena, but every time she came, her mother treated her coldly. That was fine normally, but Andrea was ashamed at being chastised by her mother in front of Mango. "Mom, I want to stay over tonight." "No way!" Queena refused Andrea immediately. "Huh? If she can stay, why can''t I?" Andrea really felt that Queena was biased against her because ever since she was a child, Queena was cold and strict with Andrea. Furthermore, Queena had never shown Andrea any affection, and that made her sad. However, Andrea felt that her mother was treating Mango differently. It was because Queena looked at Mango tenderly even if Queena was indifferent on the outside, it was something that Andrea wanted desperately but could never obtain. What on Earth did Mango Shen have what shecked? Why did Queena dislike her for no reason? Clearly, Andrea was Queena''s biological daughter, but her mother would let Mango stay as she pushed Andrea away. Why? At this, the rims of Andrea''s eyes became red with tears. "Mom, can you even call yourself my mother when you treat me like this?" After that, Andrea wept as she ran out of the vi. Meanwhile, Mango felt that her existence had driven a wedge to them. Thus, it would be better if she did not stay any longer and she hoped that Nathaniel would settle his issues quickly. Mango silently cleared away the bowls and chopsticks and she went to the kitchen. On the other hand, Queena rubbed her temples as she felt a sudden pain in her head. Andrea was always so self- absorbed and did whatever she wanted without any thought for other people. So, Queena disliked Andrea''s character, but she did not hate her because Queena just sometimes felt annoyed by this part of Andrea''s personality. Now that Andrea had run outside, Queena still worried about her. However, she didn''t go after her daughter when she remembered that Andrea usually had bodyguards following her around. At first, Queena wanted to chat more with Mango but unfortunately, she was no longer in the mood after they were interrupted by Andrea. "Mango, you''re free to do whatever you want after you clean up. I''m going to take a nap." Queena had a habit of taking a nap in the afternoon, even more so now that her headache had intensified. "Okay." Mango''s answer was straightforward. After Queena entered her bedroom, Mango turned around and continued cleaning the kitchen. After Andrea left the vi, she quickly found a ce to hide. She thought that Queena would chase after her because no matter what, they were still mother and daughter, weren''t they? However, she waited for a long time but Queena did note out. Furthermore, Andrea only saw Mango busy cleaning the kitchen as if she was the one who owned the house. This feeling deeply agitated Andrea. How had Mango, an illegal immigrant, won her mother''s favor? How could a nobody like Mango make Nathaniel so loyal to her? How could it be? Andrea punched the wall hard, and the pain made her gaze increasingly frigid. She loathed Mango very much! So, how could she make Mango disappear from her life? Next, Andrea narrowed her eyes and she quickly made a call to a bodyguard of hers. It didn''t take long before the information about Mango and Abyss''s rtionship was sent to her phone. It turned out that all these shenanigans were orchestrated by Abyss. Who was Abyss Tang? Oh, he was a powerful business owner in the United States! A cold smile appeared on Andrea''s lips. She took out her mobile phone before she found a quiet ce to call Abyss. As Abyss saw the unfamiliar phone number on his phone screen, he initially decided not to answer but after he paused for a moment, he picked up the call instead. "This is Abyss Tang. Who¡¯s on the line?" "I know the location of Mango, the woman you''re looking for." Andrea''s words made Abyss'' gaze perk up. "Who are you?" "It is none of your concern, but what matters is that I''m able to get you the woman that you want. However, you have to promise me that Nathaniel Ye will never see Mango again." Andrea''s words made Abyss understand her intentions. "Do you like Nathaniel?" "That¡¯s right! I want to be his wife, and Mango Shen is preventing me from achieving that." Andrea did not feel any remorse over her actions. Abyss sneered and said, "How can I trust you? Nathaniel could have paid you to set up a trap for __ _ n me. "Of course not, that woman is living in my mother''s house as my mother treats her like a princess. The man I like is hopelessly in love with Mango and my mother loves her more than me, but why does Mango get to take away everyone I care about? If you cooperate with me, I''ll give Mango to you as if you don''t, I''ll call the cops and have them take Mango away. Plus, there''s a reward out for her capture, right?" Andrea''s tone was indifferent as she spoke. Abyss frowned slightly and he whispered, "Where are you?" "It is not important. I''ll tell you the addresster, all you have to do is wait there and I''ll bring Mango to you in a moment." "Very well then!" The two of them quickly reached an agreement. After she hung up the phone, Andrea looked at Mango who was still busy in the kitchen. The corners of her mouth twisted into a viinous sneer. Mango and Andrea had not started off on the right foot, and now Mango was invading her family. Honestly, Mango deserved what Andrea was going to do to her. Furthermore, Andrea liked Nathaniel but it was Mango who got to be Mrs. Ye instead of her. No matter how Andrea looked at it, there was no way for the two of them to peacefully coexist. Then, Andrea gathered up her courage and she retrieved a needle from her purse. This needle was prepared when she left the hospital, in case she needed to use it on the guards that stopped her. Who''d have thought that she would use it on Mango? Then, she filled the needle with a sedative and she tucked it into her sleeve before Andrea returned to the vi. Queena was still resting and Mango was busy cleaning up the kitchen. Hence, Mango did not notice that someone hade in. When Mango sensed footsteps behind her, she quickly turned around. "Who''s there?" As she spoke, Andrea immediately thrust the needle in her hand straight into Mango''s carotid artery. "You deserve this, Mango! You should¡¯ve known better than to live in my house andpete with me for a man!" Andrea''s face was cold and her actions were brutal as she directly injected the sedative in the needle into Mango''s bloodstream. "You... Andrea..." Mango wanted to speak, but her entire body went limp and she was unsteady on her feet. After that, she bumped into the kitchen utensils by the sink and they ttered to the ground loudly. However, Andrea had prepared for this possibility and she had closed the kitchen door to prevent any sound from being heard. Furthermore, Queena''s bedroom was on the second floor and the door was closed. Thus, it was not easy to hear anything from there. Andrea watched Mango as she struggled, but she just stood there and smiled sinisterly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Andrea looked like an evil witch with her disfigured face. On the other hand, Mango tried hard to keep herself awake. Unfortunately, she could not resist the effects of the sedative and her eyes slid closed involuntarily. Andrea breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Mango was totally unconscious. The amount of sedative in the needle was enough to knock out an elephant, so it was impossible that Mango could resist it. Next, Andrea hoisted Mango onto her shoulders. Later, she dragged Mango out of the kitchen and then outside the vi. Even if there were cameras outside the vi, Andrea was not afraid of Queena''s punishmentter on. In her opinion, Queena was her mother, and she would not punish Andrea for the sake of an outsider. As long as Mango disappeared, then everything would go back to normal. Then, she dumped Mango into the backseat of her car and soon after, Abyss drove up to the vi in a Land Rover. "Mr. Tang, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so excited!" Andrea sneered. Abyss was shocked to see Andrea''s disfigured face, but he said tly, "Where is Mango?" "She''s right here and you can have the car too, as a gift from me. But, you have to keep your promise to ensure Nathaniel never sees Mango ever again!" After that, Andrea threw her car keys to Abyss before she drove away in Abyss'' Land Rover. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Abyss looked at themunity around him with a trace of surprise in his eyes. This was a high-end district. Although it was very remote, it was not a ce where the average person could buy a property or piece ofnd. Every vi built here had a long list of rich people who attempted to buy it, but unfortunately, not everyone was eligible. Abyss did not expect Mango to be hiding here and there was no wonder he could not find her anywhere. Next, Abyss opened the car door and he saw Mango was lying on the seat with an apron around her body. Obviously, she had been doing something in the kitchen just now. At the thought of Mango''s diligent demeanor in the kitchen, Abyss felt as if he had gone back in time. Before Nathaniel came into the picture, Mango would make him porridge and she would tell him to take care of his stomach. Other than that, she would brew tea for him so that he could peacefully review his work documents. Now all of that was history, and now it meant nothing to Mango. How could this be possible? After five years of his dedication, how could she just reject him? Previously, Mango had said that the person she hated the most in her life was Nathaniel. She said that she only returned to the country to find a kidney donor for Rita, but why did she suddenly fall in love with Nathaniel again? What exactly was Nathaniel better than him? Abyss had all Nathaniel could ever have. Furthermore, he treated Mango better than Nathaniel ever did, so why did she not choose Abyss? Thus, Abyss was furious and dissatisfied, but he could not bear to wake Mango up. As long as she was asleep, she was still the same gentle Mango that he knew, and also the ''Katherine'' that he wanted to protect by his side. However, Mango would rebel against Abyss if she woke up. For Nathaniel''s sake, Mango would even be openly hostile to him. Abyss struggled with himself painfully as he closed the door and he put the key into the car''s ignition. After that, he started the car and he drove away. The car drove slowly on the road as Abyss deliberated on where he should hide Mango. In fact, Nathaniel knew the location of all his vis. Thus, Abyss would be the prime suspect as soon as Nathaniel discovered that Mango was missing. If Nathaniel wanted to forcefully reim Mango from him by calling the police, Abyss would not be able to protect her. After all, she was an illegal immigrant now. So, Abyss drove the car when he thought about It slowly. Unconsciously, he arrived at the doors of hispany. Abyss looked up at hispany building, and it seemed that it was time for his staff to leave work. Then, he suddenly thought of an abandoned warehouse behind the building. That''s right! No one would have thought of that warehouse! Next, Abyss quickly drove the car to the warehouse behind the building. Truly, the ce was deserted. After that, Abyss turned off the security cameras before he drove the car inside. Next, he carried Mango out of the car. He looked at Mango''s sleeping expression and her flowing long hair had covered half of her face. However, her beauty was still obviously seen. From the moment she changed her face''s countenance five years ago, she belonged to him! And only him! Then, Abyss reached out his hand and gently caressed Mango''s face. Her face was perfect and her youthful skin was smooth. Mango was all that Abyss desired, but he had never managed to get her. Now that Mango was asleep, she was none the wiser about her surroundings. Her innocent expression was bewitching, and Abyss was terribly tempted. Then, he slowly lowered his head and his thin lips gently touched Mango''s forehead. Mango remained asleep and she seemed quiet and serene. Abyss'' heart began to beat faster upon seeing that. His kiss gently stroked across Mango''s corner of her eyebrows, the edges of her eyes, the bridge of her nose, and finally lingered around her cherry lips repeatedly. At this moment, Abyss just could not stop himself and his lust was overwhelming. Mango frowned slightly. She seemed to be resistant, but she was unable to wake up. By then, Abyss was already in mesmerized. Now, he had an adrenaline rush and it increased blood flow to the brain that he felt horny, thus, he had lost his rational at the moment. Mango belonged to him! And only him! As long as he possessed her, was there a chance that she won''t leave him? When the time came, he would help her to get a new identity and they could be registered in marriage. After that, Mango and Abyss would have children of their own and their life would be complete. Abyss was irrevocably seduced by this idea and he was tempted. His hands started to roam around Mango''s body and he even ripped away Mango''s coat impatiently. Shortly after, Mango''s fair arm was exposed. His throat was as dry as tinder, and his gaze was upied by Mango''s figure. Her fragrant scent acted like a catalyst and it encouraged the lust in Abyss'' heart to be more overwhelming. After that, Abyss lowered his head abruptly and he pounced on Mango lustfully. Meanwhile, Mango could feel that she was being vited. s, she was unable to open her eyes no matter how hard she tried. Who was it? Who could save her? "I won''t be vited like this! I can''t!" Unfortunately, she could not even move her fingers. The clothes on her body were taken off piece by piece, and Mango involuntarily started crying as she felt a chill swept across her body. Abyss noticed her tears but he paid it no mind. Then, he said in a low voice, "Don''t me me for this, you were meant to be mine sooner orter. I''ll treat you well in the future, Mango. Believe me, I''ll treat you better than Nathaniel ever did." In her unconscious state, Mango heard Abyss'' voice. Nevertheless, she did not expect Andrea to be the one that gave her up to Abyss. However, even she could not do anything about it, she tried hard to wake up. Abyss was about to take off thest piece of cloth on Mango''s upper body when somebody smacked him in the back of the head with a pipe. After that, he immediately copsed and fell straight down on Mango''s body. As Yetta watched Abyss had fainted, a tear slipped from the corner of her eye. "The president of the Tang''s Group is going to rape an unconscious woman. Abyss Tang, how much do you love Mango? Are you really going to throw away everyst shred of your dignity for her?" As she looked upon the man she loved for the past five years, Yetta felt a stab of pain in her heart. One of them was her best friend, and the other was the man she loved the most. Why were they together? Why? Yetta''s gaze was filled with a painful struggle. Then, she nced at Abyss before she looked over at Mango, who was unconscious. No way! Yetta could not let anyone find out that Abyss had kidnapped Mango. If that happened, his social standing would be destroyed. It was not easy for the Tang family to establish themselves in the United States, so she absolutely forbade Abyss from ruining himself and the Tang family for a woman! Clearly, Yetta still wanted to be the daughter-inw of the Tang family. Thus, she could not let all her hopes and dreams diminished. Yetta took a deep breath and she dressed Mango in her discarded clothes. Then, she hoisted Mango onto her back and she dragged Mango out of the warehouse. At this point, Andrea''s car was still parked outside. In his haste, Abyss did not even pull out the key. Yetta brought Mango aboard the car again before she started it and drove away immediately. Next, Yetta drove the car to the ocean. No matter what, Mango Shen must die! Whether she liked it before or not, Mango had to die! This woman had gued Abyss'' thoughts constantly. As long as Mango was there, Abyss would never acknowledge Yetta''s sacrifices. Furthermore, Abyss would always be at odds with the Ye family for Mango. Yetta had not seen Nathaniel''s ability at first and she thought that he was forced toy low in the United States no matter how capable he was. However, Yetta had totally underestimated Nathaniel. In a short period of time, not only had Nathaniel discovered Mr. Li''s true cause of death but he also drew arge flock of journalists to his cause. Then, Nathaniel had the judicial department''s coroner to examine the body and that revealed the cause of Mr. Li''s death for everyone to see. As a result, both Mr. Li''s wife and Fitch were arrested. At the same time, some of the suppliers had started to panic. Even better, some of them hade out to point that Abyss had instructed them to nder Nathaniel''spany. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Additionally, Mr. Li''s wife was dissatisfied with Abyss'' failure to give her the money he promised, so she exposed the truth about Abyss to everybody. Right now, Yetta could not let Abyss have any connection to Mango, not even a little bit! Since Nathaniel was so powerful, then just let him be bothered about Mango. As long as she could divert Nathaniel''s attention from Abyss, Yetta was willing to do anything to achieve that. As she thought of that, she stepped on the elerator pedal and she drove straight towards the ocean. When she approached the ocean, Yetta quickly opened the car door and she jumped out. Without Yetta at the wheel, the car hurtled straight into the ocean. The terrain here was a cliff, and underneath was the endless expanse of the open sea. With a loud ssh, the car drove into the ocean and it sank like a rock. Yetta got up from the ground with some bruises on his body, but she could not find it in herself to care. Then, she quickly ran to the edge of the cliff and she saw the car sink along with Mango. At the same time, her heart sank as well. From now on, Yetta knew that she would forever have nightmares. She had just killed her best friend, but so what? Yetta just wanted to protect the man she loved. Yetta stared nkly at the sea. As she saw that the car had sunk into the ocean without a trace, she turned and limped back to the Tang''s Group''s office. Meanwhile, Mango was jolted awake by the frigid seawater and she identally choked on a mouthful of water. The sensation of suffocation made her survival instincts kick in and she opened her eyes, but she felt powerless. Hence, she could only watch as she sunk along with the car. Was she going to die here? Who dumped her into the sea along with the car? Did Abyss do this? No! He wouldn''t! No matter how cruel Abyss was, he would never let her die. But who else could it be other than Abyss? Mango could not figure it out, but she wanted to save herself first. She iled her arms, but unfortunately, they were limp. Furthermore, the seawater was as cold as a freezer and it sapped all of her strength. Mango wanted to call for help, but she could not speak. The suffocating feeling caused her to struggle madly and her limbs iled around wildly, but she could not open the door. Finally, she lost all her strength and she was once again immersed in darkness as she sank to the depth of the ocean along with the car. Was she going to die soon? Was she going to die like this? In fact, Mango had not seen Zion yet and she did not know if he was doing fine. Did his wounds get healed? Other than that, she would not know if Rita''s surgery would be sessful or if she would grow up into a beautiful woman. Also, Mango would not know if Wisdom lived a good life and how long Madam Ye would live. Additionally, she wondered if Nathaniel would be devastated after he found out about her death? Everyone in her life crossed Mango''s mind, but in the end, Nathaniel''s face was the one that came sharply into focus. "Nathaniel, I''m sorry that I can''t keep my promise to grow old together with you." Mango sighed in her heart and her eyes unwillingly slid shut. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 After some time, Queena woke up and she went downstairs, but Mango was nowhere to be found. At first, she thought that Mango was resting in the guest room, so Queena did not pay it much heed and she went to take a look in the kitchen. However, Queena found that the kitchen was in total disarray. No matter how she looked at it, it did not seem idental. Then, Queena''s heart fell into the pit of her stomach and she quickly ran to Mango''s room. s, Mango''s room was empty, and even the bed was made up neatly. It was obvious that the bed was untouched. At that, Queena began to feel uneasy. She searched everywhere determinedly, but she could not find Mango anywhere. Then, Queena began to tremble and her uneasiness increased with every passing second. After that, Queena reyed the security footage and she saw that Andrea had taken Mango away. Furthermore, Queena''s eyes narrowed at the needle in Andrea''s hand. "D*mn it!" Queena was so livid that she trembled all over. Then, she immediately called Lawrence. "Where''s Andrea?" Meanwhile, Lawrence was very surprised that Queena always took the initiative to call him these days. Before he had time to react, he heard Queena''s cold voice and he was stunned for a moment. "Andrea has gone out and she hasn''te back yet. She said that she went to see you. Isn''t she over there at your ce?" The fiery temper of Queena''s heart zed up at once. "I remember telling you to watch her no matter what so that she would have time for her face to be healed during this period of time. Why do you always ignore what I have to say?" "What''s wrong? Queena, did something happen?" Only then did Lawrence realize that there was something wrong with Queena. Throughout the years, Queena seldom lost her temper and she was cold and indifferent to everyone. At first, Lawrence thought that this was her personality, but then he found out that Queena had closed off her heart and she couldn''t be enthusiastic towards anyone. How they met was actually a funny story. Back then, Queena was drunken and she mistook Lawrence for someone else. So, they had a one night stand. Unfortunately, Queena fell pregnant after that one nightstand. Furthermore, the doctor said that Queena''s body was weak and her life might be in danger if she aborted the baby. So, Queena gave birth to Andrea but she immediately gave her to Lawrence. At the time, Lawrence was delighted that he had a daughter and he assumed that Queena would marry him. However, he was disappointed when he found out Queena had sworn off marriage for the rest of her life and she refused to marry him. Nevertheless, Lawrence had watched over Queena all these years. As long as he could see her and that he could have a nce from Queena in return, then he would be satisfied. Even after so many years, Queena stillcked any interest in Andrea and she was cold towards her. Now, Queena had taken the initiative to call him several times to ask about Andrea. Therefore, this made Lawrence realize that something was wrong. "What happened? Did something happen to Andrea?" At that, Queena nearly lost control of her anger. She said in a low voice, "You better find Andrea right now, or else I have no idea what the consequences will be. Lawrence, if you can''t even discipline your daughter after so many years have passed, what else can you do?" After that, she hung up the phone. Where would Andrea take Mango to? Queena had always thought that Andrea was just reckless and arrogant, so she would not do anything too outrageous. Thus, she did not take it seriously when Andrea was so hostile towards Mango. After all, no mother in the world would think that her daughter was born evil. However, now she was a little uneasy. Andrea said earlier that she liked Nathaniel and she wanted to marry him. Then, would she be willing to harm Mango over that? Queena then ran out quickly and reviewed the district''s surveince. Then, she found out Andrea had dragged Mango onto the car. Unfortunately, there was a video blind spot in the back, so she couldn''t see anything after that. Queena was very anxious and she called Andrea but her phone was turned off. Obviously, her daughter did not want to answer her call. In the end, Queena had no choice but to call Nathaniel. "Nathaniel, Mango has gone missing." "What did you just say?" At the time, Nathaniel was about to wrap up the issue at the construction site. As long as the suppliers were willing to admit that Abyss had instructed them to nder him, he would have enough evidence to put Abyss in a difficult situation. However, just at this time that Queena was telling him about Mango''s disappearance. "What''s going on?" "How about youe over to my ce?" Queena did not know what to say to Nathaniel right now. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Indeed, she felt ashamed and somewhat worried. Andrea was indeed her daughter, and it was very likely that Mango was also her daughter. What could she do if Andrea hurt Mango? Then, Nathaniel hung up the phone before he took the keys and he frantically ran to the car. "Mr. Ye, what should we do next?" Thomas had never seen Nathaniel so nervous before. Well, it was not the case. He had seen Nathaniel was panicked like this five years ago when Madam got into trouble. Did something happen to Madam? Thomas suddenly became worried, but he could not leave. After all, someone had to hold down the fort after Nathaniel had left. Nathaniel was certain that he had passed many red lights as he drove right up to Queena''s house. "Where''s Mango?" When Nathaniel entered, he spoke directly as he could not be bothered with respect and etiquette right now. Then, Queena sent the district surveince video to Nathaniel. When Nathaniel saw the video, his entire demeanor became gloomy and he exuded a murderous chill. "Andrea Yu!" Nathaniel somehow recognized Andrea. At first, this woman dered her intention to pursue him, but Nathaniel did not take it to heart. After he knew that Dn fancied Andrea, he ignored some petty actions of this woman. Furthermore, he did not want to have anything to do with Andrea after he found out that she was Queena''s daughter and she was probably Mango''s sister. However, he did not expect that Andrea would take Mango away from him! Nathaniel''s hands were tightly gripped together. If Andrea was in front of him now, he would not hesitate to beat the living daylights out of her. "Have you found Andrea?" Nathaniel''s voice was deep and low, and it was clear that he was suppressing his anger. Unfortunately, Queena shook her head. "Her phone was turned off. I asked someone to search for her frequent spot, but she wasn''t there." At that, Nathaniel did not say anything else and he immediately whipped out his phone to call Dn. "I need to know where Andrea is!" On the other side of the call, Dn was shocked. "Are you kidding me? You said that you wouldn''t steal Andrea away from me." "Dn Atlinson, I don''t have time to bullshit with you! She took my beloved woman away! I swear to you, If anything happens to Mango, I don''t care who she is to you, I''ll not spare her!" Nathaniel''s voice was extremely cold and scary. All of a sudden, Dn became nervous. "Andrea has taken Mango? How''s that possible?" "I don''t have time to talk to you now. You''d better tell me where I can find her." "I think Lhong Shant Alley. There''s a reconstructive surgery center and it''s famous for its skilled surgeons. I heard that Andrea made an appointment there a few days ago, but I''m not sure if she''s gone to do it." Right now, Dn did not dare to protect Andrea. In his opinion, Andrea was just doing this for fun and she would not hurt Mango. Dn reckoned that Andrea took Mango away just because she couldn''t stand Mango being in her life. However after Nathaniel cut the call, Dn immediately grabbed his coat and ran out. No matter what, he had to go and check out the situation. After Nathaniel hung up the phone, he turned around and left without saying anything. However, Queena stopped him. "So, where''s Mango?" "I don''t know yet, but I think I know where Andrea is. Minister Xiao, I won''t forgive Andrea if she hurt Mango!" Nathaniel looked at Queena with a hint of viciousness in his eyes. At the moment, Queena really did not know what to say. Then, she released Nathaniel and she followed him onto the car. After that, they drove to Lhong Shant Alley. When they arrived at the reconstructive surgery center, Andrea was indeed undergoing surgery there. As Nathaniel was about to force his way in, Dn stopped him. "Nathaniel, I know that you''re worried about Mango, but this would ruin Andrea''s whole life! Don''t you know how important a woman''s beauty is to her? Now you barge in like this and the microsurgery would be wrecked." "Get the f*ck out of my way!" Right now, Nathaniel''s fury had sprung to life and he would not listen to anyone. Dn knew that he was no match for Nathaniel, but the person inside the room was Andrea. Thus, there was no way he would let Nathaniel barge inside. "Nathaniel, if you insist on going in, you''ll have to go through me." "You really think I wouldn''t dare to hit you, don''t you?" Without a second thought, Nathaniel punched Dn in the face. Dn immediately returned his punch. Then, the two equally distinguished men started to brawl. Meanwhile, Queena watched them as they fought ferociously and she decided not to get involved. So, she went directly to the operating room. Due to Queena''s special status, the people in the reconstructive surgery center dared not to stop her. Queena walked to the operating table and she saw Andrea was preparing for her surgery. Currently, Andrea was in a semi- conscious state after anesthesia had been administered to her. "Andrea, where''s Mango?" Queena spoke right away. Andrea seemed to have heard Mango''s name in her daze and her eyebrows furrowed. She said impatiently, "I don''t know." "You took her away, and you''re telling me that you don''t know?" At that moment, Queena really wished to drag Andrea out of the hospital bed. Andrea did not open her eyes, but she heard Queena''s voice. In fact, she was very dissatisfied with Queena''s quick arrival. "Mom, I''m your actual daughter. Can''t you leave that illegal immigrant alone? Isn''t it pointless to come here and argue with me about her?" "Cut the crap. Where''s Mango?" Queena was having a hard time controlling her anger. Over the years, she had rarely cared about anyone, but Mango was different. Mango was likely the only child that she and Dennis Hans had! Queena was indeed much beholden to Mango a lot! She also owed it to the Hans family! Andrea realized that Queena was angry and she spoke in an annoyed tone, "I don''t know, I handed her over to Abyss and he took her away. I told him to keep Mango out of me and Nathaniel''s sight, that''s all. As for where did Abyss take her, I don''t care about that. What does it matter to me if she lived or died?" Queena raised her arm in anger, but Queena refrained from pping Andrea when she was semiconscious. "You''d better pray that Mango is safe. Otherwise, I''m not the only one who''s going toe after you. Nathaniel will skin you alive." Queena angrily turned to leave, but Andrea said defiantly, "No, when I''ve fixed my face, Nathaniel will fall for me since I''ll be much more beautiful than Mango." "Beauty is not the only yardstick to which a person is measured, Andrea. When will you understand this?" Then, Queena left the operating room in disappointment. When she saw that Nathaniel and Dn were still fighting, she finally reacted to separate them. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 "Both of you, stop fighting!" Queena blocked them by standing between them. Then, the punches were extremely close to Quenna''s face, and both Nathaniel and Dn stopped their hands. "Aunt Xiao, get out of my way. I''m nning to have good chat with Nathaniel today." In fact, Dn was not done with the fight. It was mostly because Nathaniel had overpowered him and Nathaniel''s punches caused his body to throb in pain. Although Nathaniel did not speak, it was obvious that he was livid. Queena sighed and said, "I just went in and Andrea said that she gave Mango to Abyss along with her car. So, as long as we find Andrea''s car, we¡¯ll find Mango." Nathaniel''s expression became even more ghastly when he heard that Mango was with Abyss. "I won¡¯t forgive you for this, Dn!" Nathaniel turned around suddenly and he frantically dashed out of the surgery center. Naturally, Dn knew what would happen to Mango once she was captured by Abyss. Then, he suddenly felt quite depressed. Why did Andrea do this? When Queena saw that Dn was still in a daze, she quickly gave him a hard shove to snap him out of it. "Hurry up and go after Nathaniel!" "Oh, okay!" Startled by Queena''s sudden push, Dn and Queena quickly followed after Nathaniel. Their sudden arrival and departure scared everyone in the reconstructive surgery center into silence. Thus, everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they left. Soon, Nathaniel arrived at the Tang''s Group building in record time. ¡°What seems to be the matter, Mr. Ye?" Right away, Secretary Zhang stopped Nathaniel in his tracks. However, Nathaniel pushed her away roughly. When Secretary Zhang went to call for security, Dn immediately covered her mouth with his hand from behind her. "Don¡¯t tell anyone about this if you want to live, got it?" Dn''s hand was so forceful that Secretary Zhang feared so much, then she quickly nodded her head. Meanwhile, Nathaniel went straight to Abyss''s office. When he saw Abyss was resting on his desk, his anger instantly ignited in his chest. He snatched Abyss up by the cor and punched him straight in the face. Abyss was startled awake by the pain, but he was confused by Nathaniel¡¯s presence in his office. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be at the warehouse behind thepany building? How did he end up in his office? Why was Nathaniel here? "Where''s Mango, you son of a b*tch? Where did you take her?" Clearly, there was no need for Nathaniel to beat around the bush with him. Abyss was stunned for a moment at Nathaniel¡¯s words. Oh yes! He remembered everything now. Earlier, he was in the process of raping Mango. But who the hell knocked him out? Abyss'' face fell as his memory came back to him. "Let go of me!" "Abyss, I''ve tolerated your antics for far too long! Do you really think that you¡¯re unshakeable here in the United States? I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better tell me where Mango is, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Nathaniel really looked like he was about to murder Abyss. Then, Abyss struggled, but he couldn''t free himself from Nathaniel¡¯s grip. "Guards! Where the hell are my bodyguards?" Abyss hurriedly called for help. Right now, Nathaniel was pulsing with fury. Furthermore, his rapidly thinning patience was exacerbated by the fact that Mango was nowhere to be found, so Nathaniel punched him again when Abyss called for help, Nathaniel punched him squarely in the face, and Abyss¡¯ nose immediately gushed fresh blood. At the same time, Abyss¡¯ anger spiked. "Nathaniel, do you really think that I''m afraid of you?" Abyss frantically charged at Nathaniel after he said that. Unfortunately for him, Nathaniel was a trained fighter so Abyss'' uncoordinated attacks did not faze Nathaniel at all. Soon, Abyss was tackled to the ground by Nathaniel and he climbed on top of him as he beat Abyss¡¯ face into a bloody pulp. Right now, Abyss was far from the poised and elegant person that he usually was. No, Abyss Tang was a bloody mess on the floor. Just then, Nathaniel¡¯s phone rang. Regardless, he punched Abyss one more time for good measure before Nathaniel took out his mobile phone and answered the call. Thomas¡¯ voice came from the other end of the phone. "Mr. Ye, we got an anonymous tip that Andrea''s car was spotted on the road leading to the ocean." "What?" Nathaniel''s brows furrowed deeply. "The ocean?" "Yes! The ocean! ording to the anonymous tip, there was a witness at the scene!" Nathaniel became anxious when he heard Thomas¡¯ words and he ran out of the building without sparing another nce at Abyss. Simultaneously, Abyss was shocked when he heard this piece of news. How could have Andrea¡¯s car driven to the ocean? Was it possible that Mango was awakened? Abyss stood up quickly, but he identally irritated his injuries in the process and he gnashed his teeth in pain as he stumbled his way out after Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Secretary Zhang was absolutely stupefied when she saw Abyss'' current state. As Dn saw Nathaniel ran out of the office, he released Secretary Zhang. "So? Where¡¯s Mango?¡± "Mango went to the ocean.¡± Nathaniel continued running towards the door without even pausing to talk to Dn. Meanwhile, Queena was exhausted but she still followed closely behind Nathaniel when she heard his words. On the other hand, Abyss was confused when he saw Queena there. He couldn''t fathom why Queena would care so much about Mango at first, but he seemed to realize something when he thought of the exclusive vi he just went to. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, Abyss refrained from saying anything more before he beckoned to Secretary Zhang. "Follow me now." The two of them followed Nathaniel out of the Tang''s Grouppany building and they headed towards the ocean. Soon after, the entire group of them arrived at the oceanside. At the same time, Thomas'' people had stopped the witness at the scene. "What''s going on? Where¡¯s Mango?" Nathaniel quickly asked when he saw his men at the scene. Meanwhile, the witness was quite nervous upon seeing that so many people had arrived. "The car drove straight off the cliff into the ocean." "What the f*ck did you just say?" Nathaniel grabbed hold of the witness''s cor and he thought that he had mistakenly heard what the witness said. On the other hand, the witness was frightened by Nathaniel''s ferocious expression. "I¡¯m not lying to you, the car really did drive straight off the cliff into the ocean and it sank immediately!" The witness was on the verge of tears. "That¡¯s impossible!" Abyss heard the news as soon as he arrived. How could that be possible? Mango was a person that valued her own life greatly, so she would never try to kill herself for no reason. Then, Queena''s face suddenly became as pale as a ghost. The car drove into the ocean? So, Mango had fallen into the ocean along with the car? No! That was impossible! However, Nathaniel did not say a word and he took off his coat before he leaped straight into the ocean. "Nathaniel!" Dn had wanted to stop Nathaniel, but his efforts were in vain. Thus, Dn could only watch as Nathaniel flung himself into the ocean before his very eyes. "The reefs here are sharp and jagged, so you¡¯ll die if you jump down there!" The witness was already scared out of his wits and he became limp with fear as he watched Nathaniel jump into the ocean. Obviously, Dn knew about the danger of the reefs in this area. That being said, Dn hurriedly called for help. Meanwhile, Abyss was surprised when he witnessed Nathaniel threw himself into the ocean without a second thought. Had Nathaniel gone insane? Wasn''t he afraid of falling to his death? He frowned slightly as he said to Secretary Zhang, "Have someone send a salvage team. Whether she is dead or alive, I need to find Mango!" Secretary Zhang obeyed his boss, so he quickly made arrangements for the salvage team to arrive. Meanwhile, Queena''s body trembled uncontrobly and her hands and feet were frigid with fear. She tried to convince herself that Mango was still alive. Mango was doing just fine, so why would she kill herself? However, her heart became uneasy and the cold fist of fear gripped her heart with an ever- increasing pressure... After that, Dn and Abyss¡¯ men arrived, but even the rescue team hesitated when they saw the sheer height of the cliff. "Go and help him!¡± Dn grabbed the rescue team¡¯s leader''s cor and he said, "If something happens to Nathaniel down there, I will personally ensure that none of you will ever have a job ever again, do I make myself clear?" The rescue team was fully aware of Dn'' s influence and they all felt very conflicted. "Dn, we want to take this job, but it¡¯s way too dangerous! It''s risky to even rappel down from here, let alone falling!" T m ordering you to go down there and save Nathaniel!" Then, Dn shoved the rescue team leader aside. He was obviously worried about Nathaniel. However, Dn suddenly took off his coat when he saw that the rescue team was hesitant to act, "If I jump down there and you just stand by without doing anything, what do you think my father will do to you?" "Dn!" Before the rescue team leader finished his sentence, Dn leaped off the cliff immediately. Queena''s chest tightened once again with fear. Right now, the rescue team had no choice but to save Dn. Next, they quickly set up longdders along the edge of the cliff and they started the rescue operation. On the other hand, Abyss had contracted a salvage team with an absurdly high price. Naturally, there were people more than willing to do it for the money. After that, the two groups of people began to meticulously search for Mango''s location. After Nathaniel jumped into the ocean, he smashed directly into arge reef. The jagged rock made deep cuts in his arm, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to care. Then, he took a deep breath and he dived directly to the ocean floor. The seawater was freezing and it was soon unbearable for Nathaniel. To make matters worse, Nathaniel¡¯s arm gushed fresh blood as he swam but he was still very far away from the ocean floor. "What do I do?" Nathaniel didn''t know how Mango was doing or if she was waiting for Nathaniel to rescue her. At that, Nathaniel became increasingly anxious. He decided to push his limits as he kept diving downwards to the ocean floor. However, he suddenly realized that someone had grabbed his arm and the person was pulling him upwards to the surface. "Let me go!" Nathaniel¡¯s cries were soundless underwater, but he struggled aggressively. He could not leave. What would happen to Mango if he left? However, the other party was very strong and no matter how much Nathaniel fought against him, the other person was able to overpower him, and finally, Nathaniel was pulled ashore. When their heads broke through the surface of the ocean, Nathaniel hollered at Dn in front of him. "What are you doing? Don''t you know that Mango''s been down there for a long time? Every minute we waste is a lost opportunity to rescue her!" "Nathaniel, calm down. The ocean is really deep, and you¡¯ II never reach the seafloor without an oxygen tank. Listen to me, carry an oxygen tank with you." Then, Dn strapped the oxygen tank that he brought with him onto Nathaniel''s back before he patted Nathaniel''s shoulder and said, "We¡¯ II take turns and I¡¯ll take over when you can¡¯t handle it anymore. Don¡¯t worry, I''ll help you find Mango no matter what!" Nathaniel did not reply to Dn as he attached the mouthpiece of the tank to his mouth before he dove downwards again. Dn noticed the bleeding wounds on Nathaniel¡¯s arm, but he knew that there was no way Nathaniel was going to stop and bandage his wound despite whatever Dn said. As Nathaniel said, Mango had fallen into the ocean for quite some time. Even Dn was overwhelmed by the frigid seawater, not to mention a frail woman like Mango. If something really happened to Mango, the consequences would be unfathomable and Dn dared not imagine what Nathaniel would do. Honestly, Dn wouldn''t be surprised if Nathaniel murdered Abyss in a fit of rage. As he thought of this possibility, Dn couldn''t help but shiver in fright. Ultimately, he hoped with all his heart that Mango was still alive! Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Although Nathaniel was carrying an oxygen tank, it was not an easy feat for him to dive to the bottom of the ocean. His body began to strain, and the buoyancy of the water was too much for him to bear. Nevertheless, Nathaniel persisted and he was unwilling to give up. "How is Mango doing now?" Nathaniel refused to believe that Mango wouldmit suicide, so the only logical exnation was that someone had nned on killing Mango. Furthermore, Nathaniel was sure that Mango had no idea what was happening at the time. Nathaniel did not know who this person was, but he knew that it was definitely not Abyss. Abyss'' goal was to steal Mango from him, so Abyss would not let her die. The buoyant force of the seawater made it hard for Nathaniel to keep his eyes open, but he still persevered. At the same time, his skin hurt as if it was pricked by needles. His injured arm was numb and he couldn¡¯t feel much of it, but Nathaniel still dived down. Then, he seemed to see the outline of a car. Air bubbles emanated from the white roof of the car. Was Mango inside? Nathaniel really wanted to swim over to take a look, but he really could not hold on any longer. Nevertheless, Nathaniel steadied his movements and he tried his best to keep breathing. Both rescue and salvage teams around him did not want to risk their lives to dive so deep into the ocean. But after seeing Nathaniel was seemingly frozen, they only wanted to pull him up first. Nevertheless, Nathaniel noticed their intentions and he aggressively swung a few punches at them. At that moment, his desperate expression frightened everyone around him. Finally, they began to retreat. Nathaniel could not be bothered at all. He took another deep breath before he mustered up all his strength and he swam down. Finally, Nathaniel grasped the door handle of the car. At that, Nathaniel was absolutely ted. He pulled at the door hard, but he found that it would not budge. In the end, he could only try to ram it open with his arms. When that didn¡¯t work, he rammed into the car repeatedly with his body. The powerful impact caused his arm to bleed again but Nathaniel did not seem to have noticed. Instead, he resumed frantically ramming himself against the car. Finally, the window of the car loosened. Then, Nathaniel shattered the window with a well- ced kick. He quickly opened the car door. After he opened the door, Nathaniel realized that the other door had been opened previously and Mango was not inside the car. However, Mango''s coat was left behind. It seemed that the coat was almostpletely soaked with blood. At that moment, Nathaniel only felt as though his head was about to implode. Did Mango get injured? Where did she go? Did she manage to escape? But where could a frail woman like her escape to in this vast ocean? Nathaniel hurriedly gathered Mango''s coat into his arms. Furthermore, he wanted to keep searching for Mango but his body had finally sumbed to the stress and he fainted. When Dn arrived, he saw Nathaniel was floating inside the car and he waspletely unconscious. Furthermore, Dn saw no sign of Mango and there were only a few strands of long hair by the car window. After Dn had collected everything, he pulled Nathaniel out of the ocean with him. As soon as Nathaniel came ashore, he had a high fever. The wound on his arm was seriously infected, and there were many grazes and scrapes on his body. Abyss'' face fell when he saw Nathaniel¡¯s current state. "Where''s Mango? Where is she?" Right now, Dn couldn¡¯t wait to punch Abyss into the freezing ocean. "You''d better pray that Mango is fine. Otherwise, Nathaniel won¡¯t be the only one wanting to send you to hell!" Then, Dn quickly contacted a hospital nearby so they could render aid to Nathaniel. Meanwhile, when Queena saw Nathaniel and Dn return, she felt uneasy. "Wasn¡¯t Mango down there?" Dn shook his head as he looked at Queena. ¡°I reckon that she might have escaped. But it''s so cold down there. The chances of survival for a frail woman like her are slim." Indeed, Dn just told the truth. The temperature of the seawater could freeze a healthy man in minutes, let alone Mango when she first fell in. The others might not know this, but Abyss knew. He knew Mango''s situation at the time. Then, he couldn''t help but speak. "Mango was sedated at the time and she was unconscious. How is it possible for her to escape?" "What did you just say?" Dn did not expect that Mango would have fallen into the ocean unconscious. Hence, he felt like he wanted to skin Abyss alive. On the other hand, Queena¡¯s body staggered and she copsed to the floor in a heap. "Sedated? Andrea did that! She sedated Mango earlier!" Dn¡¯s body froze as he processed Queena''s words in his mind. Soon, his expression was ghastly. Initially, he had wanted to vouch for Andrea, but in the end, he did not say a word. Then, Nathaniel had quickly whisked away for treatment. However, Dn had the rescue team continued searching for Mango, and Abyss did so as well. But as time went by, there was no sign of Mango at all. Nathaniel¡¯s high fever did not abate even after he entered the hospital. Furthermore, he constantly shouted Mango''s name which made Queena feel very distressed. Other than that, Dn, who was like a madman, went down to the sea himself repeatedly. He swam far out to the depth of the sea each time, but he still could not find Mango. Meanwhile, the long hair he brought back from the car was identified to be Mango¡¯s. Moreover, the blood on the coat that Nathaniel had brought back was also confirmed to be Mango¡¯s. In other words, Mango was probably not just unconscious when she fell to the depth of the ocean, but she was also seriously injured. The day and night passed. At first, as Nathaniel woke up, he somewhat unaware of where he was. As his memory snapped back to life, he flung aside his nket in a frenzy. He then straight grabbed an oxygen tank and jumped into the ocean again. When Dn came up, he saw Nathaniel''s frenzied look. He wanted to stop Nathaniel, but there was nothing he could do. Meanwhile, the doctor shouted after Nathaniel because he was unfit to dive again into the ocean. However, Nathaniel seemed could not be bothered. His only focus was to find Mango. Nathaniel had mentioned earlier that he would take Mango back to their country and back home just within two days! "But where are you now, Mango?" Nathaniel shed tears as he was immersed in the frigid seawater. Five years ago, he almost lost her. Now, a blind stroke of luck had reunited them, how could he afford to lose Mango again? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Thus, Nathaniel was so exhausted that he passed out in the ocean again. Once again, Dn dragged him ashore and hemanded the doctor to shackle Nathaniel to the bed. Hence, he did not allow Nathaniel to leave until he got better. Another day passed, but there was still no news of Mango. By then, Abyss was on the verge of giving up and he even felt that Mango was no longer alive. Mango wasatose and injured when she fell off the cliff. Furthermore, there was all manner of creatures lurking in the ocean. Hence, it would be impossible for a frail woman like her to escape. Then, he began to withdraw the rescue team and he even left the cliff. Meanwhile, Queena had waited by the sea for two days but Mango had not resurfaced. In fact, she had prepared for the worst in her heart. Afterward, the authorities called her and they said that the maternity test results were out. It was until then that Queena remembered that she had done a maternity test with Mango. Then, she rushed back to the agency. The moment she got the test results, her hands were shaking. The report showed a ny-nine percent certainty that Mango shared familial rtions with her. In other words, Mango Shen was her daughter! Indeed, Mango was Queena and Dennis¡¯s child! Actually, Queena had expected the result, but the result also made her not able to ept the fact. After that, she took the test results back to the vi and she suddenly burst into tears. The love of her life was Dennis, and the daughter she had searched tirelessly for was Mango. However, Queena had lost both of them now. To make matters worse, Mango was indirectly killed by Andrea! Thus, Queena could not bear to witness this chain of events. She sobbed so devastatingly that she frightened Lawrence and Andrea who hade to visit her. At first, Lawrence had no idea what Andrea had done and he only found out after she returned from her surgery. Although he was uncertain what Mango meant to Queena, Lawrence did not dy his efforts to investigate someone who had caused Queena such grief. Earlier on, he investigated Mango''s identity and found that she was Nathaniel''s wife and the woman that Abyss wanted. The rtionship between Nathaniel and Dn concerned Lawrence, so he brought Andrea here to own up to her mistakes. However, he did not expect to find Queena in such a disheveled state. "Queena, what''s wrong with you?" "Mom, what happened?" Both Andrea and Lawrence were scared. When Queena heard Andrea''s voice, she pushed her daughter away. "Get out! From now on, you¡¯ re no longer my daughter! Get the hell out of my house!" At that moment, Queena despised Andrea so much that she wanted to rip Andrea to pieces. Andrea was frightened while Lawrence was confused. "Queena, what''s wrong with you? We can talk this through, Andrea is our daughter and you¡¯ll scare her if you¡¯re like this!" "She''s not my child! She''s a demon! She¡¯s the one that killed my daughter!" Hence, Queena''s incoherent words hurt Andrea very much. "Mom, what are you talking about? Look at me, I¡¯m your real daughter!" "Get the hell out of my way!" Queena picked up the object nearest to her and she hurled them at Andrea. Andrea caught it instinctively. Furthermore, the object happened to be the maternity test results that Queena had just gotten. When Andrea read the test results, she was stunned. "How is this possible? How could Mango be your daughter? Am I not your only daughter with dad?¡± Andrea''s words made Lawrence''s expression changed. Then, he quickly took the maternity test report and he realized something as he read it. Meanwhile, Queena simultaneously cried andughed like a madman. "The man I loved the most in my life died on the battlefield, and I lost the only child he left me, I thought I would never see them again in this life, but God took pity on me and he brought my beloved child to my doorstep. But you, Andrea, how could you be so heartless? Why did you sedate her? Do you know someone drove the car she was in into the ocean? She was unconscious and injured in the freezing depths of the ocean. Don¡¯t you know that you indirectly murdered your sister?" On the other hand, Andrea couldn''t ept Queena''s words. "What? She''s definitely not my sister! You only gave birth to me, didn''t you? Mom, Mango¡¯s not your daughter, but I am!" Andrea wanted to embrace Queena, but Queena avoided her. "I gave birth to you because I didn¡¯t have a choice! If you didn¡¯t threaten my life back then, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you into this world. If I knew then that you would kill my beloved child, I¡¯d have rather strangled and died along with you!" "Queena, what nonsense are you talking about?" As he saw Andrea''s face fall, Lawrence tried his best to stop Queena from saying any more. However, Queena was in the depths of her despair and all she wanted was to rip Andrea to shred. Thus, would Queena even care about Andrea¡¯s feelings right now? Chapter 249 Chapter 249 "Was what I said wrong? There¡¯s no way you don''t know what I¡¯m saying right? Lawrence, it¡¯s been so many years, why can''t you understand simple facts that I never ever loved you! I¡¯ve only ever loved one person in my entire life, and his name is Dennis Hans! If I didn¡¯t mistake you for him when I was drunk back then, I would have never slept with you and I would have never given birth to Andrea! Lawrence, I told you in the first ce that I never wanted this child and I can¡¯t give her any of my love. But you told me that you didn''t care and you¡¯ II educate Andrea properly! Well, look at the results of the way you raise your child! Your daughter murdered my daughter, you b*stard!" It was as if Queena had gone insane. Right now, she was doing everything she could to hurt the people around her, especially Andrea. Queena gave birth to Andrea, so there was no way she could exact revenge for Mango. However, she couldn¡¯t just sit and do nothing to Andrea. Mango was her daughter no matter what! Oh, how Mango had suffered all these years! Mango was the child that Queena sent away all those years ago and Queena had never been able to find her since then. Now that she¡¯d been indirectly murdered by Andrea, how could Queena ever calm down? It was the upper limit of Queena''s tolerance not to kill Andrea, so Lawrence could not expect her not to hurt Andrea through. In order not to hurt Andrea over the years, Queena had always acquiesced to Lawrence''sx discipline of Andrea and she even let Andrea addressed her as a mother. Never did Queena expect that her tolerance would bring up a child as reckless as this. As he saw Queena acting like this, Lawrence wanted to speak but he withheld the words eventually. In fact, he always knew that Queena was still in love with someone and her heart had closed up when that person passed away. However, he never expected that they would have a child together. Now, Andrea had indirectly killed Queena and Dennis¡¯s child. So, what could Lawrence say to that? Meanwhile, Andrea could not withstand this blow to her psyche. She knew her mother was always indifferent to her, but she did not know the reason behind it. Now that Andrea finally knew about it but she¡¯d rather not know at all. So, that was why Queena treated Mango so well. It was no wonder that Queena cooked for Mango and she listened to Mango¡¯s opinions on things. Hell, she even let Mango stayed in her vi! It turned out that Mango was her mother¡¯s beloved child, which was the daughter of Queena with the man she loved the most! Andrea''s heart crumpled into a soggy heap at the revtion. "Mango deserved to die! How is it fair that you cherish her like a treasure the moment she shows up but you ignore me like I don¡¯t exist? I¡¯ve been by your side for more than twenty years, mom! She is your daughter, but so am I! How could you, mom, do this to me?" "Get the f*ck out of my house! Get out!" No matter what anyone said, Queena refused to hear it. Andrea wanted to continue speaking to her mother, but Lawrence dragged her away. "Dad, don''t drag me! It¡¯s not fair! Mom¡¯s not being fair to me!¡± "D*mn it, stop fussing!" Shockingly, Lawrence pped Andrea across the face. This was the first time ever in Lawrence¡¯s entire life that he hit Andrea. The p stunned Andrea. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Dad, are you going to punish me too?" ¡°The p is the least of the punishment you deserve. You knew about Mango¡¯s situation and you knew about her rtionship with Abyss! Why did you do that to her?¡± ¡°Why did I do it? I did it because I hate her! Why does she get to have all of mom¡¯s love and attention when I don¡¯t? Why the man I like is her husband? What did I even do, anyway? Abyss loves her and he¡¯d never kill her! The most he''ll do is rape her, and even then, so what? It''s not like she¡¯s some precious virgin! How would I know that Abyss would end up killing her?" Andrea shouted these words loudly outside the house. When Queena heard that, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She immediately opened the door and she red at Andrea outside. Then, she said, "Does a woman¡¯s chastity mean nothing to you? In your opinion, it doesn¡¯t matter if a married woman is raped right? Andrea, you have no idea what love is! All you know is to fight and take away things that were never yours in the first ce! You¡¯ve never realized your shorings, and you always me your mistakes on other people. You¡¯ve really disappointed me, Andrea. From now on, I forbid you froming to this vi!" "Mom!" "Get lost!" Queena immediately closed the door and shepletely shut out Andrea and Lawrence. Then, she slid down onto the floor as she was unable to forgive herself. It was she who failed to protect her daughter. Nathaniel had told her directly that Mango was her daughter, but she still failed to protect her. How could she face the Hans family and Dennis? While Queena drowned in her pain, Nathaniel felt the same way as well in the hospital. After Nathaniel woke up, he felt dizzy all over and his high fever persisted. Nevertheless, he insisted on running to the ocean like a madman. Dn had tried to persuade him but to no avail. Nathaniel wouldn¡¯t listen to him, and he kept repeating that Mango was still waiting for Nathaniel to rescue her so he could not stay in the hospital. In the end, Dn had no choice but to have someone sedate Nathaniel. It would be better to talk after his fever had subsided. As for Abyss, he seemed to have been crippled by the incident. He had locked himself in his office and he forbade anyone froming in. Whilst inside, Abyss was content to drown his sorrows in alcohol. His mind was shed with vites of Mango. Her sadness, smile, happiness, and frustrations. All the memories of the past five years came rushing back to him. Nevertheless, he staunchly refused to believe that the woman he loved was dead in the freezing depths of the ocean. There was a knock on the door from the outside but Abyss ignored it. Hence, Yetta had no choice but to ask Secretary Zhang to open the door. However, the acrid scent of smoke and stale wine nearly forced her out of the room. Abyss was so disheveled that he looked homeless. His expensive suit was crumpled up and his chin was covered with messy stubble. Nevertheless, he paid no heed to it and he only continued drinking. "D*mn it Abyss, stop drinking!" Yetta wanted to snatch his bottle away from him, but Abyss dodged her. "Leave me alone!" "If I leave you alone, who¡¯s going to take care of you? Stop drinking, Abyss! You can''t bring Mango back even if you drank yourself to death!" Yetta''s words deeply agitated Abyss. "Nonsense! She''s not dead! She''s right there! Look, she''s standing right there and smiling at me.¡± Abyss pointed to the floor-to-ceiling windows of his office with a silly smile. Yetta¡¯s gaze followed his finger and she saw no trace of Mango. It was obviously an illusion in Abyss¡¯ mind. "Enough! Abyss, please stop! She''s really dead! I know it because I killed her! I was the one who knocked you out and took her to the ocean!¡± Yetta''s words made Abyss'' expression change instantly. "What did you just say?" ¡°I said that it was me, who drove the car into the ocean because I wanted to kill her. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ II let her live! Abyss, Mango is a curse to you! Look at what you¡¯ve be because of her. If you keep being obsessed with her, you¡¯ II not only destroy yourself but the entire Tang family as well! Don¡¯t you realize that?¡± Then, Abyss suddenly strangled Yetta''s neck as his eyes filled with rage. "Who do you think you are? You have no right to speak for the Tang family! What does it have to do with you if I love someone? Do you wish to die, Yetta Yan? How dare you attack me and hurt Mango!" "I may be meaningless to you, but I love you! Abyss, have you ever considered how I felt when you put all your time and effort into Mango? You promised that you¡¯d do anything for me as long as I saved her. All I wanted was for you to be my boyfriend, I wanted you to marry me! But did you do it? This is the way the world works, Abyss, Mango was in my way. She upied all of your time and energy, so she deserved to die!" "I think you¡¯re the one that deserves to die!¡± Abyss'' hands suddenly tightened around Yetta¡¯s neck. At the same time, Yetta struggled against him in pain. A tear slid from the corner of Yetta¡¯s eye as she spoke bitterly, "If I deserve to die just because I love, then don¡¯t you deserve to die too because you love Mango? You know just as well as I do that Mango never loved you, so Abyss, you and I are the same. Once we fall in love with someone, we will never let go of them no matter what. So, even if you kill me today to avenge Mango, it won¡¯t bring her back! Do you really think she can escape from the freezing depths of the ocean while she¡¯s unconscious? From now onwards, Mango Shen no longer exists on the!" Abyss'' hands suddenly loosened. "Mango no longer exists? She¡¯s dead?" "That''s right! Mango¡¯s dead." Yetta did not feel any relief even after Abyss released her. On the contrary, she just felt more distressed. At that moment, Abyss seemed to have lost her entire soul, and he was no longer the man that Yetta loved. "Get lost! From now on, I never want to see your face ever again!" After that, Abyss said coldly and he refused to look at Yetta anymore. However, Yetta could not bear to experience such a result. "No! I won''t leave! Abyss, won¡¯t you let me stay by your side? It doesn''t matter if you don¡¯t marry me or if you want to view me as a recement for Mango, just please don¡¯t turn me away!¡± Yetta hugged Abyss tightly as she was unwilling to let go of him. However, Abyss spoke in a cold voice, "You¡¯ re worthlesspared to Mango, how could you possibly be her recement? There isn''t anyone on this that can rece her, exactly no one! If she really is dead, then my heart dies along with her. Yetta, the only reason you¡¯re not dead is that I don¡¯t want to dirty my hands with the likes of you. It doesn¡¯t mean that I have feelings for you. So, you¡¯d better leave now before I change my mind. If not, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ II never be able to show your face to anyone in the United States ever again!¡± Yetta''s body stiffened all of a sudden at his threat. "Why? Why won¡¯t you look at me? What''s wrong with me? I can change for you, Abyss!" "Get out of my sight!" Then, Abyss shoved her out the door and he mmed it in her face. Yetta pounded on the door outside as she sobbed and shouted, but Abyss ignored her. What was wrong with Yetta? She was perfect in every way, but Yetta wasn¡¯t Mango. So why did Mango not love Abyss? In the end, it was not because that Abyss wasn''t outstanding, but he was just not the man in Mango¡¯ s heart. This realization struck Abyss out of a sudden, but it came at the heavy cost of Mango''s life. Thus, this was too much for Abyss to bear. After that, Abyss locked himself in his office and he would not meet with anyone. After a while, Yetta was taken away but no one saw it happen. The moment she was taken away, the silhouette of a person zipped through and disappeared in the Tang¡¯s Grouppany building. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 The silhouette of the man quickly left the Tang''s Group building and he climbed into a car outside. Then, he immediately called Thomas. "Thomas, you won¡±t believe what I¡¯ve just heard." "What is it?¡± Thomas¡¯s ears quickly perked up at the mention of new information. The man said in a low voice, "I heard a conversation between Abyss and Yetta just now, and they said that Yetta was the one who drove Mango into the ocean. At the time, Mrs. Ye was still unconscious." When Thomas heard this, he was absolutely stunned. "Okay, noted." After that, Thomas hung up and he quickly rushed to the hospital. Meanwhile, Nathaniel acted like he was going insane. He fought tirelessly with Dn in order to search for Mango, and he wouldn¡¯t listen to reason no matter what Dn said. Fresh blood oozed from the back of his hand where the IV had been ripped out, but it did not seem to faze him in the slightest. Furthermore, Nathaniel¡¯s bloodshot eyes seemed to indicate that he did not rest well in a very long time. In fact, Nathaniel was afraid to close his eyes. He couldn¡¯t do it because whenever he closed them, Mango would appear to him as she was lying in a pool of blood. In his vision, Mango stared at him with hateful eyes as she asked ''Why didn''t you save me?1. "Nathaniel, don''t you know that you''ll die if you keep doing this?" It was the first time that Dn had witnessed Nathaniel go crazy like this. He would not listen to anyone and he just insisted on going to the ocean to look for Mango. This scene was what Thomas saw when he arrived. Because of that, the corners of Thomas''s eyes were a little wet. Five years ago, Nathaniel had also acted like this. Back then, he very nearly jumped into the raging fire in order to be together with Mango in death. Now that she had sunk to the bottom of the ocean, how could Nathaniel bear this pain? Then, Thomas came to Nathaniel and he whispered, "Mr. Ye, I found out who did this to Madam." "Who is it?" At that, Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly turned cold. Dn mirrored Nathaniel¡¯ s expression and he frowned slightly. Dn was very afraid that he would hear Andrea¡¯s name being said, but he could not defend her now. Thomas nced at Nathaniel before he whispered, "Yetta did it. We received news from our spy in the Tang¡¯s Group that Yetta recently went to Abyss¡¯ office. Then, she admitted that she was the one who drove Mango to the ocean before she sank the car." "Yetta did this?" Nathaniel repeated her name, but his gaze shed with an eerie chill. At this moment, Andrea ran into the room as she sobbed. ¡°Dn, my mother disowned me! She said Mango is my sister and that Mango was her daughter with the love of her man, Dennis. Now she won''t let me get near her vi because I gave Mango to Abyss! What should I do now?" Andrea immediately threw herself into Dn¡¯s arms. Ever since their childhood, Andrea sought Dn out whenever something didn''t go her way. To her, Dn was like an older brother that provided her with endless warmth and care. Now that she was heartbroken, she immediately rushed over here to see Dn without even bother to ask why he was here. Then, she immediately found sce in his arms. When Nathaniel saw Andreae in, he immediately deted. Dn quickly held Andrea in his arms and he asked in a low voice, "What did you say? Mango is your sister?" ¡°I don¡¯t believe it and I''ll never ept that! But my father and I saw the results of the maternity test she did on Mango. I always thought that my mother was cold to me because that¡¯s just her personality, but it turns out that she never liked me at all. She even said that Mango was the most precious thing to her because she was the only connection she had with the love of her life. Boohoo... how was I supposed to know that Mango would die? I only gave her up to Abyss because he promised me that he would take Mango away from Nathaniel and me. He said he would never hurt her! Why is my mom ming me for Mango¡¯s death? Why..." Andrea sobbed as she spoke. Meanwhile, Nathaniel'' s gaze grew increasingly colder as he listened to Andrea. "If she¡¯s really dead, then I''ll make everyone who ever hurt her pay! All of you will pay!" Nathaniel¡¯s voice was extremely cold and it scared Andrea so much that she stopped crying. Only then did she notice that Nathanielid on the bed and he red at her murderously with his bloodshot eyes. "Nat...Nathaniel?" Andrea was stunned by his presence. "Get the f*ck out of here!" Nathaniel was filled with murderous intent, and his voice was so gruff that it frightened Andrea. So, she gripped the front of Dn¡¯s shirt tightly. Dn frowned slightly and it seemed like he wanted to say something to Nathaniel, but in the end, he withheld it. Andrea looked at Dn with a pleading look in her eyes. Unfortunately, Dn did not defend her this time as he just shook his head. Then, Nathaniel suddenly pulled out the IV needle in his hand and fresh blood gushed out of the wound. However, he didn¡¯t seem to care at all. "Where¡¯s Yetta?" Nathaniel''s voice was so deep that the atmosphere in the ward became tense. Then, Thomas quickly replied, "We have her in our custody outside the hospital." "Come with me!" Nathaniel got up and walked outside the hospital. "Nathaniel!" Dn called Nathaniel¡¯s name. At that, Nathaniel stilled and he looked at Dn before he said, "You should take Andrea away from here while you still can protect her because I don¡¯t have the time to deal with her now. If not, forgive me if I disregard our friendship to punish her.¡± This sentence made Andrea quiver uncontrobly. Before this, she had always thought that Nathaniel was handsome and charming but now he red at her as if he was the Grim Reaper. It was painfully obvious to Andrea that Nathaniel wanted to kill her. The feeling was instantly sucked all the confidence out of her body. Nathaniel¡¯s frigid gaze scared Andrea so much that she wanted to leave as soon as possible. Unfortunately, her feet were rooted to the spot, and she was unable to move at all. Nathaniel did not spare them another nce as he led Thomas out of the hospital. "We should follow them to see what¡¯s going on.¡± As Dn took in Andrea''s current state, he suddenly realized that his love and care for Andrea over the years seemed to have hurt her instead. Nevertheless, it was a good thing for her to witness this side of Nathaniel¡¯s personality. At least Andrea would realize that not everyone was willing to put up with her antics. "I¡¯m not going." Andrea was very afraid, but in the end, Dn still dragged her out of the hospital. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Then, both of their cars drove single file to the ocean. The wind by the ocean picked up, and it seemed much stronger than before. Thus, it seemed like the wind was trying to convey its dissatisfaction to them. When Nathaniel got off the car, Thomas hurriedly draped a coat over Nathaniel¡¯s shoulders. "Where¡¯s Yetta?" Then, Thomas pped his hands and someone brought a tied-up Yetta in front of Nathaniel. Obviously, Yetta was terrified when she saw Nathaniel. Yetta knew quite a lot about Nathaniel after being with Abyss for many years. At first, she thought that Nathaniel was powerless to make any kind of impact here in the United States, but Yetta was proven wrong when Nathaniel foiled every n they made. Furthermore, Nathaniel managed to trick Abyss and the Tang family to fall into his trap. Right now, Abyss had been reported to the authorities as Nathaniel had filed a defamation suit. Furthermore, the Tang family was under intense media scrutiny for angering Nathaniel. Now, none of their projects could move ahead as nned. Now, Yetta''s heart thumped wildly in her chest as she was silently captured by Nathaniel¡¯s men. "Nathaniel, what are you trying to do?" Yetta¡¯s voice trembled with unadulterated fear. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked at the woman in front of him. Yetta was a very beautiful woman, yet her beauty was different from Mango¡¯s as it carried a hint of seductiveness. Clearly, she was blessed with beauty from the heavens above. s, a beauty like her had dumped Mango into the ocean. "Where''s Mango?" Nathaniel¡¯s voice was soft and monotonous, but his aura was so strong that it made everyone around him ufortable. Yetta swallowed hard before she said, "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about." At that, Nathaniel closed his eyes and Thomas quickly went forward to cover Yetta¡¯s mouth with his hand. The very next moment, Nathaniel¡¯s fist darted out and he punched Yetta squarely in the stomach. "Ugh..." Yetta was in so much pain that her body convulsed involuntarily, but she was unable to scream. The only thing she could do was curl up as cold sweat drenched her body. Nathaniel''s punch was so savagely powerful that Yetta was unable to straighten her body. She fell to the ground with her hands tied behind her back, and she looked like a dog nearing its death. Then, Thomas tugged on her long hair and he forced her to look into Nathaniel¡¯s cold eyes. "Did you drive the car into the ocean while Mango was inside?" Nathaniel''s voice was steady and casual as if he was talking about a trivial topic like the weather''s condition. However, his unhurried tone caused even more fear in Yetta¡¯s heart. Yetta shook her head quickly. "It wasn¡¯t me, I don¡¯t know what the hell you''re talking about! Mango and I are good friends, so how could I have hurt her? L.Ah!¡± Before Yetta could finish her sentence, Nathaniel had punched her across the jaw and he dislocated it. The sickening crunch of bone frightened Andrea so much that her legs went limp. Fortunately, Dn caught her before she could fall to the ground but he ensured that Andrea witnessed every second of this without granting her a reprieve. ¡°Look at him, this is Nathaniel, the real Nathaniel. Mango represents all that is good in him. As long as she¡¯s alive, Nathaniel will be fine. But if she¡¯s not there, he turns into a savage demon that cares about no one. Do you understand?" Andrea was trembling all over, but she couldn''t say a word. She always thought that Nathaniel was a perfect gentleman. At the very least, Andrea saw his gentleness towards Rita and Mango and that was why Andrea wanted to take Nathaniel away from Mango. But how could such a gentleman hurt a woman? Furthermore, how could he be so brutal? Andrea could not fathom it at all, and she felt like she was in an illusion. However, Nathaniel couldn¡¯t care less about what Andrea thought of him. After he dislocated Yetta¡¯s jaw, he spoke in a cold tone, "You don''t deserve to call yourself Mango¡¯s friend. Since all you¡¯ve been telling me are lies, then it¡¯s better for you to go and be with Mango down there. Perhaps you''ll find a lot of things to talk about with her." "No, please!" Yetta shook her head in horror, but Nathaniel did not even spare a nce at her. Instead, he said to Thomas who stood next to him, "Tie her to a rock and throw this b*tch off the cliff." "Right away, sir!" Thomas immediately followed Nathaniel¡¯s words without a moment of hesitation. Yetta struggled violently, but she was unable to break free. Then, Andrea watched with her own eyes as Yetta was strung up to arge rock and she was flung into the ocean. "Pang!¡± When the sound of Yetta hitting the water reached her ears, thest vestiges of Andrea¡¯s consciousness had gone. Everything went ck before her eyes as Andrea passed out. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Nathaniel looked at Andrea and Dn for a moment before he turned to leave without another word. With a sigh, Dn looked at Andrea whoy unconscious in his arms. After that, he spoke to the people beside him, "Go and delete all the security footage of the area to make sure that no one finds out about what happened here." "Right away, sir." Dn¡¯s men quickly dispersed to carry out his orders. Meanwhile, Dn¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the ocean waves crashing against the cliff. Yetta¡¯ s medical talent was one in a million. Unfortunately, her life was snuffed out just like that. Other people may have thought that Yetta''s death was a loss for the world, but Yetta should¡¯ve known that this would be the result if she angered Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s fever recurred but he didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Thomas was worried when he spotted Nathaniel''s flushed face and he said, "Mr. Ye, you can''t keep doing this to yourself. Mrs. Ye would be sad if she knew." "Would she? If so, then she''d appear in front of me to tell me off, right? But where is she now?¡± Nathaniel gazed at the scenery outside with a dull look in his eyes. Thomas understood that Nathaniel was feeling very distressed right now, but he murmured in a low voice, "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye is a resilient woman so we have to believe that she''s okay. Everyone said that it was impossible to survive the big fire incident five years ago, but she survived and she came back, right? We haven¡¯t found her body yet, so we need to have faith that she¡¯s still alive and maybe it¡¯s just inconvenient for her to contact us. Oh, Mr. Ye, you need to take care of yourself. What would Mango say if she saw you like this? You know that she¡¯ll be sad if you became sick, and have you thought of Rita? Don''t forget, Rita¡¯s still waiting to undergo her kidney transnt surgery. That little girl has no idea that she''s lost her mom, how do you think she¡¯ll react when she finds out that she has lost her father too?" A light flickered briefly in Nathaniel¡¯s eyes as if he was finally convinced with Thomas¡¯ words. He turned back to look at Thomas before he said, "Do you understand how I feel right now? As a man, I¡¯ve failed to protect my wife, so what else is there for me to do?¡± "There¡¯s still plenty of things you can do, sir. Abyss was the mastermind behind all this and he''s still alive. Mr. Ye, don¡¯t you think that he should pay the price for what he¡¯s done to Mango?¡± "Oh, yes! You''re right, Thomas." At that, Nathaniel seemed to have regained his vigor for life and his eyes brightened. "Did the suppliers say anything?" Thomas shook his head and said, "They refused to cooperate with us. Perhaps it''s because they fear the Tang family¡¯s influence in the United States." "Then kidnap their wives and children. If they still refuse to cooperate, then you know what to do." Nathaniel¡¯s voice was cold and devoid of any warmth. Thomas was stunned when he heard this. "Mr. Ye, do you n on using their family members to threaten them into cooperation? Isn¡¯t that a bad idea?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so bad about that? Do you think that I''m overly ruthless? Weren''t they just as ruthless when they used me of using substandard materials? I was never interested in that piece ofnd here, but they¡¯ve crossed the line. Right now, I¡¯m going to buy that piece ofnd and destroy the Tang family at the same time. If it wasn''t for them, would Mango have died? Now that Mango''s no longer with us, they¡¯d better know whose side to take in this battle if they want to survive. If not, I''m not averse to bloodshed in order to get what I want.¡± Right now, Nathaniel hadpletely transformed into a savage wild demon and it seemed like he wanted to drag the whole world to hell in order to be with Mango. This side of Nathaniel frightened Thomas greatly. Next, Thomas frowned slightly, but he did not say anything else and he nodded instead. After Nathaniel returned to the hospital, he finally began to cooperate with the doctor¡¯s treatment. Dn couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he found out about it. Thank God, Nathaniel was finally willing to cooperate. After that, Dn brought Andrea back to his vi. Meanwhile, Andrea had a nightmare. In her nightmare, Nathaniel brutally strangled her in order to avenge Mango¡¯ s death. Furthermore, Mango stood nearby, and she was fully covered in blood and she charged straight at Andrea. "Ah! No! Get away from me!" Andrea screamed in fear and she sat up immediately on the bed. It seemed that her entire back was drenched with cold sweat. "Are you awake?" Meanwhile, Dn sat in the dark as he had not turned on the lights. Thus, Andrea was shocked by his sudden voice. ¡°Dn, why are the lights off?" "Why should I turn them on? There''s no light in the world that could illuminate the darkness in my heart right now." Dn¡¯s voice was faint and it was hard to discern any emotion from it. However, Andrea instinctively knew that Dn was furious. Then, she panicked suddenly. "Dn, do you think it¡¯s my fault too? I really didn''t mean to bring Mango any harm, I just wanted Abyss to take her away. Actually, I just wanted her out of Nathaniel and my life." As soon as Andrea spoke, Dn got up and rushed over to her before he pinned her onto the bed. "Have you really fallen for Nathaniel? Did you enjoy it because it was something new and exciting for you? Or were you just dissatisfied with his disregard for you? Would you feel better if you stole him from Mango instead?" Suddenly, seeing Dn¡¯s face up close made Andrea¡¯ s heart rate increase out of fear. "Dn, what are you doing? Let me go." "Answer me!" Over the years, this was the first time Dn had ever raised his voice at Andrea. Hence, it frightened her very much. "I don''t...I don''t know! I thought he was handsome and charming, and he treats Mango so well! I want a man to treat me like how Nathaniel treats Mango and I want him to be mine! Am I so wrong for wanting that?" Andrea started crying immediately. However, Dn sneered at her instead as he said, "Look at you, you have no idea how lucky you really are. You want a man that treats you like how Nathaniel treats Mango, but wasn¡¯t I doing that already? Ever since we were kids, I¡¯d drop whatever I was doing toe and cheer you up if you were unhappy. I would have given you the world if you wanted me to, but you just couldn¡¯t see my efforts, could you? What does Nathaniel have that I don¡¯t? You¡¯re heartless, Andrea Yu. You don¡¯t even care about a man that loves you, yet youpete with another woman for her husband. You know that Mango and Nathaniel are married, so why are you so dissatisfied with their love for each other? Who do you think you are?" Andrea was stunned at Dn¡¯s words. ¡°What are you talking about? A man that loves me? I only see you as a brother, Dn!" "A brother? I''ve never regard you as a sister! Do people usually have sex with their brothers?" Dn¡¯s words made Andrea''s face instantly blush red. "That was an ident. I already told you that it doesn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°You slept with me, but you¡¯re willing to hurt your sister for another man. It seems that I¡¯ve really spoiled you, Andrea. Don¡¯t you know that you belonged to me the moment you slept with me? You¡¯ II never be my sister in this lifetime, Andrea." "What are you doing?¡± Andrea suddenly panicked. Dn''s eyes were a little red, and he spoke in a hoarse voice, "I¡¯m going to f*ck you, Andrea!" As he said this, he immediately pounced on Andrea. "No! Get off me, Dn! Get the f*ck off me!¡± Andrea struggled, but she was no match for Dn¡¯s strength. Before long, Dn had torn off every single piece of clothing on Andrea¡¯s body. Right now, Dn was like a wild beast and he couldn¡¯t help but want to kill this ungrateful woman underneath him for hurting Mango in order to im Nathaniel for herself. However, Dn couldn''t bear to kill her, so it was up to him to teach Andrea a different kind of lesson. Meanwhile, Andrea cried bitterly and she begged for mercy. Nevertheless, Dn still savagely raped her. Andrea cried so hard that she exhausted herself. Furthermore, she felt that Dn was very rough with her. In fact, she had just finished her stic surgery and her face was still covered with gauze. Andrea looked very ugly, but Dn still wanted to ravage her. On the other hand, could it be that Dn didn''t want to do this? If not, why didn''t Dn turn on the lights? This was the question Andrea had in her mind, but before she could get an answer, she passed out. Atst, Andrea fainted while Dn savagely imed her as his own. After Dn was finished with her, he gazed at the unconscious Andrea with an indiscernible emotion in his eyes. Then, he had someone clean Andrea up before he walked out of the room. "From now on, Andrea is not allowed to step foot outside this room. If not, I¡¯ll fire every single one of you." Dn''s voice was so cold that it made a chill sweep through everyone¡¯s heart. Four bodyguards were posted at the door of the bedroom, and the security guards in front and rear of the vi were innumerable. Dn nced at Andrea once again before he left the vi. As long as Andrea stayed out of Nathaniel¡¯s sight in her vi, would Nathaniel forgive her? In truth, Dn was unsure of that. The only thing he could do was hope that Nathaniel still cherished the friendship between them enough to not hurt Andrea. Then, Dn left the vi and he made his way to the hospital right away. At first, he assumed that Nathaniel was still resting at the hospital. However, Dn was surprised to realize that Nathaniel was no longer there. Dn frowned slightly at this. After he inquired the doctor about Nathaniel¡¯s whereabouts, Dn found out that his friend had left earlier in the evening. Then, Dn seemed to have realized something and he immediately scrolled through thetest news updates on his phone. However, there were no new updates. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had returned to the Ye family¡¯ s branchpany here in the United States to begin his work. It only took him one day to cause major upheaval in the stock market as the Tang¡¯s Group stock value sank like a rock. When Abyss received the phone call from Old Madam Tang, he was notpletely sober yet. "Who is this?" Old Madam Tang was livid when she heard Abyss¡¯s drunken stupor. "Abyss, when are you going to stop drowning your sorrows in alcohol? Hurry up and get on the computer, ourpany¡¯s stocks are about to hit rock bottom!" When he heard that, Abyss staggered and he sobered up immediately. Then, he quickly turned on theputer and he observed the meteoric decline of hispany''s stocks. Abyss was stunned by this event. "What...What¡¯s going on?" Abyss''s words nearly made Old Madam Tang break down and cry. "You¡¯re not the only one who wants to know what¡¯s happening! Hurry up and call the stockbroker! If we wait until the market opens tomorrow, it¡¯ll be toote!" Abyss immediately called the stockbroker when he heard Old Madam Tang¡¯s words, but the line was constantly engaged and he couldn''t get through at all. Such a situation had never happened before. Abyss fell into a state of panic as he saw the continuously falling stock prices on hisputer. Then, he grabbed his coat without a care that he reeked of alcohol. After that, Abyss drove straight to the brokerage firm.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At this time of day, the brokerage firm should be closed. However, it was extraordinarily busy as there was a flurry of activity going on inside with people rushed around the building. Abyss rushed and he arrived on the second floor, but then heid eyes on Nathaniel. The corner of Nathaniel''s lip quirked up in a cold sneer as he saw Abyss. That expression caused Abyss¡¯s hair to stand on end as he could not bear his coldness. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 "Nathaniel, are you the one behind all this?" Abyss understood very clearly what exactly was going on. However, Nathaniel smiled coldly at Abyss as he was not interested in speaking. Then, Abyss saw that Nathaniel was covered in injuries all over his body. The wound on Nathaniel¡¯s arm had been treated but it was clear that he hadn''t really bothered about it. There was bright red blood that oozed from the wound through Nathaniel''s crisp white shirt, and the sight of that was so frightening. The back of Nathaniel¡¯s hand was filled with bruises and there was still blood oozing from the area where the IV needle was inserted. It was clear that Nathaniel had just arrived here from the hospital. Abyss¡¯s tone was cold as he spoke, "Do you really think that you can disrupt the Tang family''s entire business? Nathaniel Ye, you'' re way too overconfident though." Then, Nathaniel finally moved after he heard that. He twisted Abyss¡¯ s arm behind his back and Nathaniel pinned Abyss to the wall before he said in a cold voice, "I would be merciful to you if Mango was still alive. After all, you did save her life five years ago and you took care of my children as well. So, I was willing to turn a blind eye to your antics, but I was forced to retaliate because you crossed the line. Even then, I still wanted to give you an out, but you made a very grave mistake. You should have neverid hands on Mango and let Yetta took Mango to the ocean, and caused her life and death uncertain now. Don''t you know that Mango is the only thing that keeps you alive? Now that she is gone, what makes you think that you can continue to survive in America with the Tang family? I might not be able to disrupt your business on my own, but what if all the venture capitalpanies turn against you? Do you think that the Tang family''s fortune can keep your business afloat without external funding?" Abyss¡¯s expression changed as soon as he heard Nathaniel¡¯s words. "That¡¯s impossible! None of the venture capitalpanies would even work with anyone else, let alone for all of them to join together as one entity! Absolutely not!" However, Nathaniel sneered in response and he said, "What if I discard the Tang family''s shares and give them a portion of my profits? Do you really think that they would uphold their integrity and refuse to cooperate with me?¡± "Nathaniel, are you insane? What will you gain from doing this? The only result you''ll achieve is mutually assured destruction. If the Tang family copses, the Ye family will copse as well. What the hell is your n?¡± "What¡¯s my n? Now that Mango''s gone, I don''t mind sacrificing the entire Ye family if it means that I can destroy yours! If it wasn''t for your meddling, Mango and I would be back to Ocean City happily living together. But it was you who turned her into an illegal immigrant, you forced her into hiding and she ended up falling into someone else''s trap. If it wasn¡¯t because you wanted her to be by your side, would Mango be in trouble? Abyss, you¡¯ve always suppressed me in the United States by using your family¡¯s influence, and you even hired assassins to murder my daughter. If Mango was still alive, I might not have been so heavy- handed with my attacks against you, but now, the days of your reign havee to an end." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he let go of Abyss. In fact, Abyss felt that Nathaniel had almost broken his arm. Nathaniel did not show him an ounce of mercy just now, and he even wanted to rip Abyss¡¯s arm out of its socket. Then, Abyss replied despondently, "Do you think I wanted this to happen? I never did! I desire Mango''s safety more than anyone. Nathaniel, she belonged to me the moment I saved her from the fire incident five years ago. I paid for her reconstructive surgery and I gave her a new life here. If Rita didn¡¯t need a kidney transnt, then Mango and I would''ve been happy together! So, you''re the one that destroyed my happiness with her! You took her away from me!" "Mango is not an object that can be taken or given, and she always loved me. If Mango really loved you, then there would''ve been plenty of opportunities over the past five years to make her yours, but you never even got a chance right? Mango rejected your love all this while, so you should¡¯ve given up instead. It''s not wrong to love someone, but if you hurt other people in the name of your love, can you even call it ¡¯love? If Mango really chose you, I would have never interfered with your rtionship! But she loved me, and she chose me! You¡¯re the one who stubbornly wanted to keep her by your side. Now that she''s in trouble, I want you and your family to pay the price!" After Nathaniel finished his words, he immediately sat back on his chair. Aptopy open in front of him, and Abyss was very familiar with the digits that shed across the screen. Then, Abyss¡¯ eyes trembled a little. "I won¡¯t let you seed! Never! The Tang family business has been in the United States for a century, and you¡¯ll never be able to destroy it. You better watch your back, Nathaniel Ye." "Well Abyss, you¡¯re sh*t out of luck then!¡± After Nathaniel said that, he stopped talking to Abyss. However, Abyss didn¡¯t really understand what Nathaniel said nor did he want to stay any longer. Everything was clear now, Nathaniel had enlisted all of the venture capital firms in order to destabilize the share market, but this was clearly illegal! If Abyss filed awsuit against Nathaniel and he could provide proof that Nathaniel was working together with the venture capital firms, then Nathaniel would lose. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Then, Abyss quickly turned around and left. He didn''t have time to argue with Nathaniel right now. At this very moment, he realized that Tang''s Group was still the most important thing in his heart. Nathaniel could sacrifice the entire Ye Family in order to have justice for Mango, but Abyss could not. He wouldn''t sacrifice the entire Tang family just to avenge Mango! There was no way he could do it! Abyss suddenly realized that he was quite ridiculous back then when he made the choice between his family and Mango. Back then, Abyss told Mango that he loved her and he would marry her no matter what the Tang family thought of it. At the time, Abyss felt very gant and he was confident that his love for Mango was pure and sacred. Only now did he realize that he only dared to say those things to Mango because he knew that the Tang family was powerful. Furthermore, he knew that no one else in the Tang family could supersede his authority, not even Old Madam Tang. All of this was based on the premise that he was the president of the Tang''s Group and the heir of the Tang family. In fact, they were the most well-known representatives of the entire Chinese- Americanmunity. Now that Abysspared these things to avenging Mango, he realized that he would not sacrifice everything for her, let alone sacrifice the entire Tang family. He did not have the courage or the guts that Nathaniel possessed. Furthermore, Nathaniel knew that doing this was illegal and it would only bring disaster to himself and his family. Nevertheless, he still did it. Abyss was hesitant, but he could not say anything about it. After that, Abyss returned to the Tang family mansion and he told Old Madam Tang everything. The olddy was so angry that she nearly beat Abyss to death with her walking stick. "You¡¯ve brought disaster to the entire Tang family for a woman! Abyss, if our whole family copsed, how are you going to exin this to our ancestors? Do you think that it was easy for our family to build our business here in the United States? If I knew that the woman that you rescued five years ago would be such a bad omen for our family, I would have killed her right there and then! At least you wouldn¡¯t have been obsessed with her to the point of destroying our entire family!" Abyss felt that Old Madam Tang''s words were very harsh. "Grandma, Mango is already dead. Would it so hard for you to show some respect?" "Respect her? If I do that, then who will respect our family? If it wasn''t for her, would Nathaniel have targeted us? Would we be in this situation now if Mango never existed?" "That¡¯s enough! It''s pointless to keep talking about it when things have progressed to this stage. The most important thing now is that we need to find evidence that Nathaniel is working together with the venture capital firms to destabilize the market. If we can do that, then there may be some hope for us still." Next, Abyss quickly asked one of his men to investigate. But then, a group of people arrived at the mansion. "Old Madam Tang, they said that they''re here to see Mr. Tang. I¡¯m sorry... we couldn¡¯t stop them." The servant¡¯s tone carried some grievance. Old Madam Tang was stunned. When Abyss turned to meet them, he was unsettled when he found that these people were from the Internal Affairs Bureau. "Gentlemen, what can I do for you?" ¡°Mr. Tang, we received information that you¡¯ re involved with a case, so pleasee with us for further investigation." The people from the Bureau would not simplye here on a whim. If they were here, then they would have obtained an arrest warrant, which meant that they already had evidence of wrongdoing. Then, Abyss frowned. "All right, but I¡¯ll need to call mywyer." "You may do that, but first you need to follow us back to the Bureau." Old Madam Tang was stunned when she heard that. "What''s going on? Why does Abyss have to go with you? Has he done anything wrong? The person you should be looking for is Nathaniel, not Abyss.¡± Old Madam Tang shielded Abyss behind her as she spoke. Hence, Abyss felt close to tears. Old Madam Tang was nearly seventy years old and she had toiled her whole life in service of the Tang family. Now, she had to put up with the shame of having a disappointing grandson. God, he was simply too unfilial. After that, Abyss held Old Madam Tang''s hand and he said, "Grandma, it''s not a big deal. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine." "The Internal Affairs Bureau won¡¯t be here if it wasn¡¯ t a big deal. What¡¯s wrong? What have you done, Abyss?" It was at this moment that Old Madam Tang realized that Abyss was no longer under her control. Furthermore, she had no idea what he did when she wasn¡¯t around to supervise him. Abyss said with a smile, "It¡¯ll be okay. Butler, please take good care of grandma for me." "Sure, Young Master." The butler¡¯s eyes were red with unshed tears. "Hurry up and let¡¯s go!¡± However, the agents of the Internal Affairs Bureaumanded in a cold voice as they had no time for tearful goodbyes. Thus, Abyss had to leave with them, but he spoke to the butler before he left, "No matter what happens, bring my grandmother to the vi in the countryside. That¡¯s not part of our family¡¯s assets, so it won¡¯t be seized even if we go bankrupt. After that, go and find Secretary Zhang. She'' II make sure that grandma can live out the rest of her days peacefully." "Young master, what are you talking about? What do you mean by our family is going bankrupt?" When she heard the butler¡¯s words, Old Madam Tang felt short of breath. Abyss was not a person that spoke lightly about these things, but it seemed that he was seriously considering the option of bankruptcy. Could it be that the Tang family was really going to copse? "Abyss, what on Earth is going on?" However, Abyss could not say anything in the face of Old Madam Tang¡¯s questioning. In the end, he just quietly followed the agents out of the mansion. The Internal Affairs Bureau hade for him even before he could find any evidence of Nathaniel''s cooperation with the venture capital firms. So, it seemed that Nathaniel had nned this all along. When Abyss entered the car, he suddenly spotted Nathaniel, who was smiling coldly at him from another car nearby. Furthermore, Nathaniel''s expression showed that everything was now under his control, and this frustrated Abyss. In other words, Abyss had finally lost. Not only did he lose Mango, but he also lost his entire family. If he had another chance to do it all over again, would he have stubbornly stayed on this losing path? Chapter 253 Chapter 253 "Can I go over and say a few words to him?" Abyss¡¯ tone was light and he did not hold much hope for that to happen. To his surprise, the agents nodded their heads and they let him go. Nathaniel watched Abyss was walking towards him without a single expression on his face. "Leave my grandmother out of this because it has nothing to do with her." Abyss'' voice was not loud, but he knew that Nathaniel heard it. Nathaniel looked at him with a sneer before he spoke, "You¡¯re telling me that this has nothing to do with your grandmother? Then did Mango and Rita have anything to do with our problems? Did you ever think of sparing any of them while you schemed away?" "Nathaniel, you''ve already won. I''ve destroyed the Tang family''s century- old business myself, what more do you want?¡± At this, Abyss started to be angry. If he had known long ago that Nathaniel was willing to sacrifice everything for revenge, then perhaps he would have hesitated and withdrawn. At least he wouldn¡¯t have lost so badly. However, Nathaniel sneered and said, "Do you think I¡¯ ve won? Even if you serve up the entire world to me on a silver tter, will that bring Mango back? If you could resurrect her somehow and bring her to me, I won¡¯t even give a sh*t about you, much less your family." Nathaniel¡¯s voice carried a tinge of sorrow. Suddenly, Abyss didn''t know what to say in response. If Abyss could turn back time, maybe he would have let go of Mango and he would allow her to pursue her own happiness. At least it would be much better to see her living in happiness than the current situation. "I''m so sorry." However, Nathaniel did not ept Abyss'' apology. "Go and confess your guilt to them, not me." With that, Abyss knew that he¡¯d really pissed Nathaniel off this time. Thus, it was the end of the Tang family and Old Madam Tang... Abyss sighed and he turned to leave. As he watched the Internal Affairs Bureau¡¯s car drive away from the Tang family mansion with Abyss in it, Nathaniel¡¯s gaze darkened and no one knew what he was thinking. Thus, Thomas just waited quietly as he didn''t dare to disturb Nathaniel. Suddenly, Nathaniel felt that his life was meaningless. He eradicated the Tang family, defeated Abyss, and he even threw Yetta into the ocean. But even after he did all this, he still felt an ufortable void in his heart. In the end, his frenzied thoughts contained only Mango. Nathaniel thought of the twinkle in Mango¡¯s eyes and her smile often, so often that he had started to hallucinate her presence. It was so vivid as he almost felt like he could see her if he just turned around. However, when Nathaniel turned around, all he saw was an empty seat. Thomas sensed Nathaniel''s loneliness, but he didn''t know how tofort him. "It¡¯s time to go." After that, Nathaniel returned to the hospital. The doctor understood Nathaniel¡¯s situation, so as long as he came back, the doctor would just proceed with treatment without any qualms. If Nathaniel was missing, the doctor would not look for him as that would be a pointless search. When Dn saw Nathaniel again, he already knew everything about what Nathaniel did to Abyss. In fact, he was relieved that Nathaniel did not make things difficult for Andrea, but he dared not mention it. As he saw Dn''s hesitant expression, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Keep an eye on Andrea and never let me see her ever again. If not, don''t me me if I hurt her." This was Nathaniel''s bottom line. Dn quickly nodded and he secretly vowed to himself that he would never let Andrea appear in front of Nathaniel again, even if it meant that she had to be imprisoned for the rest of her life. After that, Nathaniel felt a little tired and he sent everyone away, including Thomas. The ward was empty, and the surrounding temperature seemed to be much colder now. Nathaniel wrapped himself in a nket as he sat on the bed. The sunlight outside was bright and shining, but he could not feel any warmth from it. Where on earth was Mango? Was she lucky enough to have survived this incident as she made it out alive five years ago? The more Nathaniel thought about it, the more restless he became. Then, he immediately got up and drove himself to the beach. To his surprise, someone was already at the beach. Her long hair whipped around in the strong wind and it gave Nathaniel a sense of loneliness. It was Queena. Nathaniel did not speak and he only stood next to Queena at the beach, together they looked at the vast and endless ocean. Soon, he suddenly felt a strong impulse to jump into the ocean to join Mango in death. Queena did not know what to say when she saw that Nathaniel had arrived. The two of them stood there in silence. However, the freezing ocean wind slowly chilled their hands and feet, and the cold seeped into their hearts. In the end, Nathaniel still had responsibilities that he needed to fulfill. He still had his daughter, Rita. Rita still needed him to donate his kidney to her, if not how could Mango ever be at peace? Nathaniel turned around and he was about to leave when Queena finally spoke. "When will you return to the maind?" Nathaniel paused momentarily and he said in a low voice, "I''m not sure. Maybe I''ll leave tomorrow, or a few dayster." "When you leave, I''ll go with you." Nathaniel was taken aback by Queena''s words. "What do you mean?" "Mango is the daughter of Dennis and me. She was an illegal immigrant when she was alive, and now I feel a responsibility to restore her identity to her after her death. It¡¯s the least I can do." Queena''s voice was so hoarse that it was nearly unrecognizable. However, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "You never cherished her while she was alive. What''s the point of saying these things now?" "It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s pointless or not, Mango made an impact on this. I brought her into this world, so it¡¯s my duty to return her identity to her. Dead or alive, she¡¯s part of Hans'' family." "Does it even mean anything? Mango died without knowing the truth about her heritage. She didn¡¯t even know that you were her biological mother even after she¡¯s lived together with you for such a long time!" Truthfully, Nathaniel wasn''t pushing the me onto Queena. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It was just that everyone had their own issues to deal with. Right now, Queena held a high-ranking government post and it was paramount that no unsavory news was linked to her. Even if the fling between her and Dennis had be public knowledge, Lawrence was an American and Queena was the Minister of Foreign Affairs, and a lot of times the ambiguous rtionship between them allowed her to do her job more effectively. So, the higher- ups just turned a blind eye to it and they never said anything about it. But now, Queena was going back to reveal the truth about herself and Dennis. Thus, this involved the issue of Queena¡¯s current position. Nathaniel looked at Queena quizzically. He always felt that this woman was cold and indifferent towards everyone. However, he never thought that she would sacrifice this much for Mango. Queena noticed the look in Nathaniel''s eyes and she said with a bitter smile, "Do you think I''m heartless?" "Everyone takes different paths in life, but you have to be clear about this. If you go back and reveal the truth to everyone, you could be used of disobeying the rules and I¡¯m afraid that your political career woulde to an end because of that." ¡®T ve already submitted my resignation to them. Furthermore, I¡¯ve already exined my situation to my superiors so it doesn''t matter to me how they want to punish me. I'' II ept whatever decision they make." Queena''s words were calm and steady, but Nathaniel was shocked. Queena was set to retire in a few years, and as long as she never told anyone about her rtionship with Dennis, she would live out the rest of her life in a way that most people could only dream of. Everything would be perfect if she never told anyone that Mango was her daughter. Instead, now was the time that she chose toe clean about everything. It seemed to Nathaniel that she really cared about Mango. Internally, Nathaniel was relieved. Whether Mango knew it or not, at least now she did not live her entire life in vain. Nathaniel sighed before saying, "I''ll be taking a flight tomorrow morning." "Thank you. Save me a seat, please." Queena''s determined words left Nathaniel no room to refuse her. He had dealt with all his issues in the United States, so there was no reason for him to stay any longer. Still, there was no news about Mango. After so many days had passed, it didn''t seem like Mango would be found even if he personally went down into the ocean to look for her. Now, Nathaniel was looking forward to the day when Mango would return just like she did after the fire incident. As long as there was no corpse of hers to be found, he could hold out a dim hope that Mango was still alive. In the end, he still had Rita. She was the daughter that he and Mango brought into this world. Not long ago, Madam Ye sent a message to Nathaniel that Rita had fainted once again. After the doctor examined her, he realized that the surgery could no longer be dyed with Rita''s current condition. Fortunately, Rita had managed to recuperate a little during this time so her body was finally capable of undergoing the stress of the surgery. Thus, Nathaniel had to rush back home so that Rita could perform the surgery. In truth, he was reluctant to leave and he even wanted to stay here and get closer to Mango. It didn¡¯ t matter to him if he could not see her, he just wanted to build a house nearby and he would guard her final resting ce every single day until hisst breath. If he had passed on, then what would Mango do if she couldn¡¯t find him after she came back? However, his daughter needed him so he had to go back no matter what. Nathaniel looked at Queena''s ufortable expression and he said in a low voice, "Let¡¯s head back together, I¡¯ll ride you home." "It¡¯s fine. I want to be here with Mango for a little while longer. After I go back to the maind tomorrow, I might nevere to America again for the rest of my life. After my superiors review my case, it''s very possible that I may never step foot anywhere outside our country ever again. Just give me some more time with her. In over twenty years, the amount of time that I spent with her was so short that I couldn¡¯t even get to know her properly before we were separated again. So before I leave, I want to be there for her onest time." As he saw Queena like this, Nathaniel had nothing more to say. What was the point of ming themselves now? Thus, he decided not to push Queena to leave and he left the beach alone. When he returned to the hospital, Thomas had packed up all of Nathaniel¡¯s personal items. He could feel the cold seeping from Nathaniel¡¯s body, so he quickly took out a coat and he draped it over Nathaniel¡¯s shoulders. Then, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Buy another ticket for the flight tomorrow." "Mr. Ye, have you found Mango?¡± Thomas was a little surprised at that. However, Nathaniel shook his head at Thomas, "Minister Xiao will be returning to the maind with us." At that, there was a trace of despair and disappointment in Thomas¡¯ eyes. "Oh! I see." The two of them did not say anything further after that. As nightfall approached, Nathaniel found himself unable to sleep. He missed Mango more than he did five years ago. The space next to him seemed particrly empty and the bed felt very cold without her presence. Thus, he couldn''t help but recall the time when Mango still slept by his side. She always loved to throw her legs over Nathaniel''s waist in the middle of the night and her arms encircled him tightly like a ko around a tree. Her body was warm andfortable, and it warmed Nathaniel up too. As long as Mango was around, Nathaniel never felt cold or empty. But where was she now? Nathaniel had no answer to that question, so he got up out of bed and got dressed before he went to the beach again. To his surprise, he found that Queena was still standing there. "Minister Xiao, you¡¯ll catch a cold if you keep doing this." At first, Nathaniel did not want to say anything, but he had to in the end. After all, Queena was Mango''s biological mother. Queena¡¯s body was almost stiff with the cold but she remained still as she watched the surface of the ocean. Then, she asked in a low voice, "Where do you think Mango is now? The ocean is so vast, and aside from this port, the other ports are very far away. How far could an unconscious girl like her go? Do you think it¡¯s possible that someone rescued her while they passed by in a boat? When we investigated earlier, we neglected to ask about the boats in the area. Do you think we could find a clue from them?" Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly narrowed in realization. Why didn''t he think of this earlier? Chapter 254 Chapter 254 "I¡¯ll have someone look into it right away." Nathaniel immediately spurred into action. Queena was right. Even after so many days, they had not found Mango'' s body nor did they see a body float out of the ocean. Furthermore, there was no news of anyone discovering a body in the area, so where could Mango have gone? No one could just disappear from this without a reason. So, if she wasn¡¯t dead, then would she have been rescued by someone else? Nathaniel quickly called Thomas. Thomas was still bleary-eyed from sleep as he had fallen asleep shortly before Nathaniel awoke him with his phone call. However, he did notin and he became alert immediately. "Mr. Ye, what is it?" "Go and investigate right now if there were any boats passing by the area the night Mango disappeared." Nathaniel¡¯s voice carried a hint of excitement. Thomas immediately understood what Nathaniel meant. "Noted, I¡¯ll check it out right away." As she saw Nathaniel''s speedy actions, Queena'' s soul seemed to return to her body. "How long will it take for him to get the information?" "I''m not sure, but I do know that it¡¯s bad for you to stand outside in the cold like this. Let''s wait for news in the car." Nathaniel looked at Queena''s lips, which were turning purple as time passed. He was afraid that something might happen to her. This time, Queena did not refuse him. She was stiff from the cold, and it was particrly obvious when she walked. Without another word, Nathaniel hoisted Queena onto his back and he brought her aboard his car. Fortunately, there was a heater in the car and Nathaniel handed Queena a thermos sk. "Have something hot to stave off the cold. If there¡¯s any news about Mango, we need to be there immediately." "Alright." Queena took the sk from Nathaniel. Suddenly, her phone rang. Queena barely nced at it before she immediately threw the phone out of the window. Nathaniel frowned slightly at that, but he did not ask any questions. Then, Queena said with a bitter smile, "Lawrence is indeed a good man and he treats me very well.¡± "It''s a pity that you don''t have room for him in your heart." Nathaniel''s words made Queena smile bitterly once again. "Yeah, unfortunately, I do not love him. All my life, I¡¯ ve only ever loved one man, but he left me too soon. All these years in the United States, I felt like I lived as a zombie until I met Mango. That girl made me feel sofortable the moment Iid eyes on her, so I brought her back to my vi even though she was a total stranger. I could¡¯ve never imagined that she would be my long lost daughter for more than twenty years ago." "Sometimes fate is an amazing thing." After that, Queen looked at the darkness outside and her thoughts were a mystery. Perhaps she thought of Dennis or Mango. Either way, she fell silent and she did not say anything else. At the same time, Nathaniel did not make a sound as he gazed at the ocean in silence. However, his heart was in turmoil. Mango was certainly still alive. She had to be! This was the hope that had kept Nathaniel going all this time. Time passed, but Nathaniel felt like it had been years since going into the car. He kept looking at the clock, and he realized that the needle of the clock passed by very slowly. There was no news from Thomas at all. Queena must have been out in the cold for far too long because after she returned to the warm interior of the car, she fell asleep without even realized it. Perhaps she never had a good night''s sleep ever since Mango¡¯s incident happened. Now Queena still didn''t sleep too soundly, but she was indeed asleep. Then, Nathaniel took the nket from the back seat and covered Queena with it. In fact, he had specially prepared this nket for Mango. Mango had always liked to sleep in the car and Nathaniel was afraid that she would get cold. Thus, he had Thomas prepare a thin nket in the car for her. But now... A dull ache throbbed in Nathaniel''s heart. It was morning when Thomas finally called Nathaniel with the news. "Mr. Ye, I found out that there was a cargo ship passed this area of the ocean that day, but I¡¯m not sure if they found Mango. For now, I¡¯ve discovered that the cargo ship is from China. It¡¯s registered to the Port Authority from Colliqer County in Ocean City. Anyway, they just arrived at the port yesterday." Nathaniel''s heart fluttered with excitement. "Go back to China immediately and contact the Port Authority there. No matter what, you have to make the captain of the cargo ship stay. Tell them that all costs will be borne by the Ye family." "Right away, sir!¡± After that, Thomas hurriedly went to carry out his orders. Nathaniel wasn¡¯t sure when Queena had woken up, but after she heard his words, she asked, "Is there news about Mango?" "So far, what I know is that a cargo ship passed the area at the time. However, the ship is back in China and no one knows if they found Mango or not.¡± "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go back to China!¡± Clearly, Queena was quite anxious. Nathaniel looked at her and he said, "Aren''t you going to pack your things before you leave?" "What''s there to pack? Through the years, there¡¯s nothing valuable enough for me to pack except for myself and my paintings. I can buy clothes from anywhere, so we better head back quickly." Nathaniel did not hesitate any longer after he heard Queena¡¯s words. The two drove back to the hospital. After they met up with Thomas, they grabbed their luggage before they immediately headed to the airport. Originally, Nathaniel had nned to take amercial flight, but now Thomas had chartered a private jet so they could immediately return to Ocean City without dy. Due to Queena¡¯s haste, she did not manage to book a hotel here. So, Nathaniel had her live in Mango''s house for the time being. After advanced training, Rainie returned to the apartment only to learn that Mango and Nathaniel had reconciled. She didn¡¯t know how to express it, but she would support Mango''s decision no matter what, even if she had a bad impression of Nathaniel. She resigned from her job in kindergarten, and she decided to further her education in order to obtain a better job. So, Rainie had been studying all the while. Rainie was surprised when Nathaniel suddenly brought Queena with him to Rainie''s house. "What brings you here to my humble abode, Mr. Ye?¡± Rainie did not intend to let Nathaniel in at all. Although Mango forgave Nathaniel long ago, Rainie was not so forgiving as he was the one that made Mango suffer for five years. Now that Zion had disappeared, Rainie was having full of resentment towards Nathaniel. Nevertheless, Nathaniel ignored Rainie''s attitude and he said in a low voice, "This is Minister Xiao, Mango''s best friend. She has juste back from the United States, so Mango decided to let her live here temporarily." "Why didn''t Mango tell me about this herself?" Rainie felt that something was wrong. Then, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Mango has other matters to attend to. So, it¡¯s not convenient for her to contact you now." "What happened?" "There are some instances where it''s better to not ask questions." Nathaniel became a little impatient. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If Rainie continued to ask about it, he didn''t know whether he could cope with it any longer. Rainie opened the door because she saw that Nathaniel was in a bad mood and she figured that Queena did not look like someone who had malicious intentions. "Well,e in then." In fact, Queena felt out of ce in the house, but after Rainie took her to Mango¡¯s previous room, her eyes filled with tears as she saw an old photo of Mango before the surgery. Except for her eyes, Mango looked exactly the same as Queena. Mango was really her daughter! Queena had missed more than 20 years of Mango''s life. If Mango was found again this time, Queena hoped that she could spend the rest of her life with Mango. However, she was unsure whether this wish of hers could be fulfilled. Rainie noticed Queena¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Mango''s photo. Then, Raine asked in confusion, "Did something happen to Mango?" "Are you her friend?" Queena did not answer Rainie''s question, but she asked rhetorically. Rainie nodded and she said, "Yeah, we¡¯re the best friends." "Tell me more about her." Queena¡¯s sudden request surprised Rainie, but she did not refuse to answer it. After that, the two of them began to chat in Mango''s room. Nathaniel left the apartment after he saw that they were getting along quite well together. Then, he immediately went to Colliqer County immediately. He didn''t even have time to go home except for a phone call with Madam Ye. When Thomas and Nathaniel arrived at Colliqer County, themanding officer of the Port Authority was already waiting for him. "Mr. Ye, it''s an honor. I didn''t expect you toe here personally, so what can I do for you?" Themanding officer of the Port Authority greeted them personally. Nathaniel was well known for his contributions during the construction of Ocean City. Furthermore, everyone here was familiar with Nathaniel¡¯s family history. However, Nathaniel had no time to respond to the officer''spliment. "Officer, may I know if the captain of the cargo ship that returned from the United States yesterday is still here?" "Yeah, he¡¯s still here. I had him wait after Mr. Ye called me. I¡¯ll take you to him now.¡± The officer of the Port Authority quickly took Nathaniel to the back of the building. Nathaniel was nervous and excited, but he kept all emotion off his face. The officer quickly brought both of them to the captain. The captain was a burly middle-aged man. His face was deeply tanned because of sailing on the open sea for an extended period of time. "Mr. Ye, this is Henry Zhang, the captain of the USS Ayres. Henry, this is Nathaniel Ye, president of the HY Group.¡± The officer quickly introduced them to each other. Henry never expected that the president of the HY Group woulde to see him personally, so he was somewhat confused. "Mr. Ye, is there anything I can help you with?" "Did you recently return from the United States?" At that moment, Nathaniel was filled with anticipation. Henry nodded and he said, "Yeah, I came back yesterday." "Did you happen to see an unconscious woman in the water while you passed by the area just off the American coast? If so, did you rescue her?¡± Nathaniel knew that he was being overly anxious, but he couldn''t help himself as he was so impatient for information on Mango. Henry was stunned for a moment before he shook his head and said, "No, we only stayed there for about five minutes because a batch of goods was scheduled to be unloaded off the boat. It happened that there is someone there to receive in the Hind Sea, and it wasn''t a very big shipment of goods as it was just a few cases of wine. We left right after we unloaded them, and no one saw any sign of a woman floating in the water.¡± Nathaniel''s expectant heart sank like a stone. No one? Apparently, no one saw her at all! So where on Earth was Mango? Was it really possible for her to just disappear off the face of the Earth? Thomas understood the weight of Nathaniel''s loneliness, but he was at a loss for words. The tiny sliver of hope that they had earlier waspletely crushed. Hence, Thomas was certain that no one would be able to cope with that devastating loss. Thomas sighed before he spoke to Henry. "Thank you very much for your time." "Don''t mention it." After that, Nathaniel turned around and left with a dejected expression on his face. The pain in his chest was sharp and crippling, but there was no way to soothe it. Perhaps did something really happen to Mango? At first, he had not wanted to ept this conclusion, but what other exnation could there be for this situation? Just as Nathaniel was about to walk out of the meeting room, Henry suddenly stopped him. "Mr. Ye, although I didn¡¯t see nor save any woman from the ocean, something strange happened on my ship that day. However, I''m not sure if it has anything to do with the woman that you¡¯re looking for." Chapter 255 Chapter 255 "A strange thing, you say?" Nathaniel turned around abruptly, and the speed was so fast that Henry was startled. "For your information, we calcte the supply of rations on the ship very carefully so there''s enough for everyone. However, after we left the United States, the rations on board started to decrease for no apparent reason, and our first aid kit went missing as well. At first, we thought that we might have had a thief on board, but we couldn''t find any evidence of a suspicious individual on the ship. As you might know, we have a set number of crew on cargo ships, but unfortunately, the amount of food we had kept decreasing. In the end, we had no choice but to dock at Parnd City to obtain more food. If we hadn¡¯t done that, I think we wouldn¡¯t have made it back to China." As Henry spoke, Nathaniel''s heart became hopeful once again. "So, you¡¯re saying that you have a fixed amount of food on board?" "That¡¯s right.¡± "Could anyone have stolen more rations for themselves?" "That¡¯s impossible! All our sailors are professionally trained. Furthermore, we¡¯ re usually out at sea for extended periods of time, so we will not tolerate anyone disobeying the rules. Everyone knows that food and water are the most crucial things for survival at sea, so I''m positive that none of my crew would do anything stupid like that. Nevertheless, it started to decrease after we left the United States but we couldn¡¯t find the culprit. That''s where it gets strange. Everyone is saying that we might have paranormal activity aboard the ship, so naturally, we'' re all afraid." Henry''s expression was foul as he said this. It was not umon for sailors to develop superstitious beliefs after a long time at sea. They believed it regardless of whether there was any scientific basis because no one could find a logical exnation for it anyway. On the contrary, Nathaniel did not share the captain'' s beliefs. In his opinion, food and water would not go missing for no apparent reason. It was usible for the rations to go missing, but the first aid kit had gone missing as well. Why would the first aid kit be stolen? Could it be that someone was injured? Could that someone be Mango? "Do you mind if I have look around your ship?" "Sure!" Henry knew that Nathaniel, the president of the HY Group, was involved in the shipping industry, so there was no possibility for Nathaniel to tamper with the ship. Furthermore, the officer of the Port Authority had personally brought them here. So, how could a humble ship captain like Henry refuse it? After that, Nathaniel and Thomas followed Henry onto the cargo ship. The internal of the cargo ship wasrge and cavernous. Furthermore, it looked even spacious since all the cargo was unloaded. After Nathaniel boarded the ship, he asked, "Where does the crew normally get their rest?" "Each of us has our own rooms. There are slightly more than a dozen crew members on board, and we all sleep in the rooms over there." Henry pointed to the lounge nearby. After that, Nathaniel went to inspect the rooms, which were in the style of a dormitory because all the crewmembers were male. It was quite dirty and the smell of unwashed feet permeated the room. He covered his nose with his hand to avoid the smell as he looked around. After that, he left the room as he was convinced that Mango would not have hidden here. "Is there any other ce on this ship capable of hiding a person?" "Yeah, there are some other ces, but we already checked them several times and confirm no one was there." As Henry spoke, he pointed to a small storage area beneath the ship''s hold and he said, "This is where we usually store the things that we want to bring back to our families. The strange thing is that our rations have decreased but our personal items were left untouched." After Henry said that, Nathaniel intended to go down there to take a look inside the storage space. However, Thomas hurriedly stopped him. "Mr. Ye, I think it''s better for me to do it instead of you. It''s cramped in there and it stinks, so it''s a better idea for me to go down there." "It''s fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Nathaniel obviously did not mind these things at all. In fact, he would crawl through the fires of hell if it meant that he could find clues on Mango¡¯ s whereabouts. As Thomas saw Nathaniel''s determined look, he did not stop him. Then, Thomas stepped aside to make way for the other man. Nathaniel passed Thomas as he walked down into the storage space. The storage space was very cramped, and Nathaniel did not even have the space to stand upright. There was a musty smell in the storage space. Since all the goods had been unloaded, the area was clear and Nathaniel could see everything at first nce. This ce waspletely empty, and it was obvious that nobody was hidden here. Nathaniel felt a little disappointed. If she wasn''t here, where could Mango be? Could it be that she had note aboard the ship alone? Was there someone else with her? Nathaniel had no choice but to make this conclusion. Meanwhile, Thomas did not find any other clues either. Furthermore, the smell here was very strong and he said in a low voice, "Mr. Ye, I think we¡¯d better go back up to the deck." However, Nathaniel did not reply as he was unwilling to give up. His eyes swept every corner of the storage space once again and suddenly, he discovered a few strands of hair. Gosh, these long hairs could have onlye from a woman! Furthermore, these hairs were about the same length as Mango. However, there were only a few strands in the corner of the storage space and they were hard to see because it was so dark in there. If Nathaniel hadn''t taken a closer look at the area, he probably wouldn''t have found them. Then, he quickly picked up the hairs and he kept them away carefully before he said, "Let¡¯s head back." "Yes, sir." Thomas helped Nathaniel as they left the storage space. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Henry spoke softly while he saw them exit the storage space as if they found nothing, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye. I¡¯ve told you everything that I know." "Thank you very much, Henry." Nathaniel spoke lightly before they left. The Port Authority officer looked sheepish as he knew Nathaniel had not found the clues that he was looking for. "Mr. Ye, I''m so sorry about this, you see..." "It¡¯s okay. Thank you for your time." "You''re wee. It''s the least we can do for you." After Nathaniel left the port, he spoke to Thomas who stood beside him, "Thomas, go and investigate the ces that the cargo ship docked at along the way. See if you can find any record of someone that went ashore." "Right away sir!" After that, Daniel immediately returned to Ocean City and he gave the hairs in his possession to a gicsb. Thebpared the DNA in the hair to samples of Mango''s DNA that was on the record. The results came out quickly and they confirmed that the long hair really belonged to Mango. Nathaniel suddenly became very excited. Mango was still alive! She wasn''t dead! The results confirmed that Mango was aboard the cargo ship. But where was she now? Nathaniel did not have an answer to that question and he felt that the clue he found just led him to a dead end. Nevertheless, he told Queena the good news. Naturally, Queena was also very excited. When the Hans family found out that Queena had returned, they contacted her to arrange a meeting between them. So, Queena asked Nathaniel to apany her and he agreed to her request. After that, both groups of people met at the Hilton Hotel. Both Terrance and Madame Hans were shocked when they saw Queena after so many years had passed. Although the passage of time had made Queena look older, they could immediately recognize her as the woman from the photo in Dennis''s gallery. "Minister Xiao." Terrance greeted Queena politely. However, Queena spoke faintly, "I'' ve already submitted my resignation, so I''m no longer a minister. You can call me Queena." Madam Hans, who had been looking at Queena the whole time, suddenly asked, "Were you the girlfriend of my eldest son Dennis?" "Yes, that''s me.¡± Then, Queena calmly faced Madam Hans and she told her about everything that happened. After she finished listening to the story, Madam Hans'' sigh was filled with emotion. "If I knew you were pregnant back then, I would have epted you into the Hans family regardless of the consequences." "Madam Hans, this was fated to happen." Queena felt pain as she said that. If she hadn''t been desperate in the first ce, how could she have left her child behind? At the time, Dennis had already gone to war and she was pressured by her family to take the ministerial exam. However, she did not expect that she would pass it. Unfortunately, she could not further her studies because she was pregnant. Back then, the terms and conditions were very strict and it required every applicant to have a pristine family background. It took a lot of effort for Queena to sessfully hide her rtionship with Dennis from the government review board. When she found out she was pregnant, she had to apply for leave and she told everyone that she had caught a rare disease and she needed treatment. Furthermore, she hired someone to forge a fake medical report. At the time, Queena¡¯s n was very simple. Dennis had left to join the military without informing her and it was clear that he did not care about her feelings. So, she wanted to be an excellent foreign ambassador to the country. Queena wanted to prove to him that she was good at something other than painting and that she was not a burden to him. However, Queena did not expect that they would be separated forever. Madam Hans felt extremely distressed after she heard all this. "Before he joined the military, Dennis told me that he had a girlfriend whom he loved very much. However, his days in the military were hard, and if one did not have any rank or achievements, he would not be allowed to have a romantic rtionship for the first three years. At the time, Dennis told me that if he survived those first three years, he woulde back and propose to you. Unfortunately, you disappeared when he wanted to propose. Dennis was very frustrated, and he regretted that he did not leave a contact number for you. After that, he hired someone to look for you but there was no news at all.1'' "At the time, I was already assigned to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. The ministry is an important part of our country¡¯s government so all of our actions were confidential, no wonder he couldn''t find me.¡± Queena had no idea that Dennis was looking for her back then. If she knew, then maybe they would¡¯ve met onest time. When Madam Hans talked about her eldest son, she felt very sad. ¡°The only woman that my son ever loved was you. He told me that if he couldn''t find you, then he would give everything he had in the service of the country. Back then, most of his leave was spent looking for you but unfortunately, there were no signs of you, and he went back to the military with disappointment. After that, we rarely heard from Dennis until the news of his death reached us. Most of his final possessions were drawings of you. Even if I''ve never met you in person, I feel like I''ve known you since twenty years ago when I first saw your portrait.¡± Madam Hans'' eyes were red with unshed tears. At the same time, Queena was unsettled by this information. After that, Terrance gave Queena whatever remained of his final possessions. "Dennis told us to give this to you if we ever saw you again." Queena took the objects from Terrance and she looked them over. Aside from a portrait of her, there was an old watch. The watch was vintage, and Queena had personally bought it for Dennis when they had just started dating. At the time, Dennis had joked that the only time he wouldn''t be wearing this watch was when he was dead. In fact, Queena recalled that she had gotten angry with him at this inauspicious remark. Now that the watch was here in front of her, Queena could not stop the tears from running down her face. Dennis was dead, and he no longer wore the watch. Queena held the watch tightly in her hands as she cried, ''T m sorry...I was the one who caused the Hans family to lose a grandchild because I abandoned Mango. I''m so sorry..." Madam Hans held Queena¡¯s hand as she said, "Fortunately, we now know that Mango is a part of our family, but the Shen family still has no idea about it so we still have to discuss this issue. The Shen family have raised Mango as their own daughter for over 20 years, how do you expect them to cope when we suddenly tell them that Mango is actually part of the Hans family?" Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Nathaniel did not speak until he heard Madam Hans say that. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to Mango¡¯s parents. Right now, the most important thing is that Mango is still alive, but her identity issue is not settled yet. Her parents have deleted her identity registration here and Abyss withdrew her substitute identity back in the United States. Right now, Mango is an illegal immigrant and we have to solve this problem first before we can look for her. I¡¯m sure the Shen family will understand." Madam Hans became anxious as she heard this. "Do you have any updates on Mango¡¯ s whereabouts?" "No, but I''m sure that she will contact us at the earliest opportunity.¡± Nathaniel¡¯s words made everyone fall silent for a moment. Queena said softly, "I¡¯m actually working on the issue of her identity. So, I¡¯ve already told my superiors about her problem, and I really want to give my daughter a legitimate identity. However, my question is, will Mango register as her current identity of Mango Shen, or will she change her name so that she can be part of the Hans family?" This question made Madam Hans a little flustered. If Madam Hans had it her way, of course, she would want Mango to carry the surname of Hans, but now Mango was nowhere to be found and Mango had no idea about her real identity. Furthermore, Madam Hans didn''t know how the Shen family would react to this. Thus, no one had any idea how to deal with this as there were too many unknown variables. "I think the best course of action now is for me to talk to the Shen family first before we discuss this question any further. Plus, it¡¯ll take a few days for the authorities to finish their investigation into this, so we need to work together to get the best possible result for Mango. Other than that, I will expedite the search for her, because Mango deserves to know what''s going on." Nathaniel¡¯s words made both parties nod in agreement. After the meeting, Madam Hans insisted for Queena to stay with her at the Hans family mansion. In the end, Queena could not refuse her request and she followed Madam Hans back home. Terrance and Nathaniel walked behind the two women. Then, Terrance said with a wry smile," I can'' t believe that the first woman I was attracted to in my entire life turns out to be my niece!" "This just means that you''re destined to be nothing more than just her uncle." Nathaniel was obviously in a good mood. Coincidentally, he had managed to get rid of another rival for Mango''s love and he subsequently felt relieved. Terrance did not have much of a reaction to Nathaniel''s teasing, but he muttered softly, "Anyway, I am more reasonable than my brother Walter. He''s been in a very bad mood recently, and he hasn''t had the opportunity to meet you. If he knew that you came back alone and Mango is in trouble, I reckon he''s going to be very cross with you." "Speaking of Walter, I don¡¯t understand why he''s so obsessed with Mango. Isn¡¯t he a yboy? He could have any woman he wanted." Nathaniel had never thought of Walter as a rival nor did he think that Walter would have anything but fleeting feelings towards Mango. However, he still noticed every single thing that Walter had done for Mango throughout the years. Terrance replied in a subdued voice, "He told me that he had an interaction with Mango when he was younger and that she actually saved his life." "Is that so?" To be honest, this surprised Nathaniel. After they walked out of the Hillion Hotel, Terrance asked Nathaniel another question. ¡°Do you need me to go with you to meet Mango''s parents?" "There is no need for that. Plus, you'' re from the Hans family so your presence might make matters worse for me. If you have the time, please see Master Mo at Santell Capital so that he can have the authorities finish their investigation quicker, because the most important thing right now is to restore Mango''s identity to her." Unfortunately, Nathaniel''s attention was needed elsewhere so the only thing he could do right now was to let Terrance handle this. Furthermore, the Hans family had more influence than the Ye family, so it was easier for Terrance to make requests of them. Too many people in the Hans family had sacrificed themselves for the country, and so far Mango and Terrance were the only ones left in this generation. Regardless, Nathaniel believed that the authorities would give Mango an identity as a sign of respect to the Hans family. Terrance nodded. Then, the two of them went their separate ways. After that, Nathaniel met with Mango¡¯s parents at the Shen family household. After Nanny Zhang¡¯ s escape and their return to Ocean City, Terrance had wished for the Shen family'' s parents to stay with the Hans family. However, they still felt morefortable in their own home so they returned there instead. Usually, they would go to the Ye family''s mansion to see Rita whenever they missed her, and Madam Ye would asionally have someone send Rita to the Shen household to spend the night there. So, it could be said that the old couple lived a rather blissful life. When Mango¡¯s parents realized that Nathaniel hade to visit them, they went outside to greet him personally. Mrs. Shen looked forward to seeing Mango, but when she couldn¡¯t find her, she asked Nathaniel, "Didn''t Mangoe with you?" Nathaniel¡¯s voice was full of guilt as he looked into Mrs. Shen¡¯ s worried gaze. "Something has happened to Mango." These words nearly caused the olddy to copse on the floor. "What happened? Oh no, I knew I had a bad feeling about this before we left! Nathaniel, what happened to my daughter?" Mrs. Shen started to sob. Mr. Shen held her as he sighed, "How about we talk about this after Nathan hase inside the house? Please don''t stress yourself out, if he is here then it means that there''s still hope for Mango." Nathaniel nodded at Mr. Shen''s words and he said, "Mom, let¡¯s discuss this inside." After that, Mrs. Shen followed Nathaniel and Mr. Shen into the house. Then, Nathaniel told them about everything that happened in the United States, including the truth about Mango¡¯s identity and the problems that she was facing. In fact, the Shen''s family parents always had a sneaking suspicion that something was wrong when Mango¡¯s DNA did not match theirs in the gics test. However, they only realized the extent of the situation after Nathaniel told them the true story. "Are you saying that our child died immediately after birth?" Frankly, Mrs. Shen could not ept this fact no matter how hard she tried. On the other hand, Nathaniel had no idea how tofort her. Mrs. Shen sobbed forlornly as Mr. Shen tried his best to soothe her. "We''ve raised Mango for more than twenty years! How can the Hans family just take her away from us? We¡¯ ve always thought of Mango as our biological daughter, so do you know how much this is hurting us? When we were in America, we only signed the document that Yetta gave us because she said it was to help Mango restore her identity. We wouldn¡¯t have signed it at all if we knew that it would be used to hurt Mango! Oh, my dear, what can we do to help our daughter now?" Mr. Shen was obviously distressed when he heard his wife''s pitiful cries. "Regardless of what you¡¯re saying, Mango became part of the Shen family the moment she took our surname! She has been our daughter since we firstid eyes on her at the hospital, so I won¡¯t object if Mango wants to reapply to restore her identity. But if you want her to carry the Hans surname, then we..." Mr. Shen''s words trailed off. Of course, Nathaniel understood that Mango¡¯s parents would be in a very bad mood after they heard this, but he wasn''t sure what to do with them. Just then, Nathaniel¡¯s phone rang. The phone call was from Madam Hans. Nathaniel didn''t know why Madam Hans had called him, and he was afraid that the two families would be at odds over the issue of Mango¡¯s surname. However, Nathaniel had no choice but to answer the call. "Madam Hans." "Nathan, I¡¯ve discussed with Queena about the issue. In the end, we¡¯ve agreed that we don''t have the right to make this decision for Mango as she still doesn''t know her true identity. For now, her application would still be under the name of Mango Shen, and Mango is free to decide whether she wants to keep that name or change it to Hans after shees back. As long as she can be part of our family again, it doesn¡¯t matter what surname she carries. After all, we can¡¯t neglect the fact that the Shen family¡¯s taken great care of our Mango for the past twenty years." Nathaniel became extremely relieved after he heard Madam Hans'' words. "All right, Madam Hans. I understand." After he hung up, Nathaniel ryed Madam Hans'' words to Mr. and Mrs. Shen. At first, they were stunned by the news before they embraced and burst into tears of joy. "Oh, thank you! Thank you so much!" Nathanielforted them for a while more before he left the Shen family''s home. Meanwhile, there was still no news from Thomas, which meant that he had not discovered Mango''s whereabouts. Nathaniel was very perturbed at that. Could it be that Mango did not board the ship alone? Was it possible that she was kidnapped? If not, why hadn''t she contacted them at all? It had been several days since she was dumped into the ocean. No matter how serious her injuries were, Mango would have found an opportunity to contact them, right? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel'' s phone number had never changed and Mango was familiar with the Ye Family''s contact numbers as well. Also, Mango could have called Rainie or her parents to let them know that she was safe and sound, but why was there no news from her? The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he became. In fact, Nathaniel was willing to search every corner of Ocean City and the nearby ports for any sign of Mango. It was at this moment that Madam Ye called Nathaniel. "Nathan, I know that Mango¡¯s disappearance has affected you greatly, but you muste home now to visit Rita. She has been very sick for the past two days. Even Wisdom is by her side, she still keeps calling out for her mother. Please hurry home, Rita needs you." Nathaniel felt even more upset when he heard Madam Ye''s words. Could it be that Rita was sick because she sensed that her mother was in dire straits? In any case, Nathaniel rushed back to the Ye Family'' s mansion. By then, Rita was already unconscious. On her journey back to the maind, Rita had been unwell. She felt incredibly seasick owing to the fact that she had never been on a boat. This caused her to have a high fever immediately after they arrived. Thus, Madam Ye wasted no time in sending Rita to the hospital. After the doctor examined Rita and her past medical records, he concluded that Rita''s kidneys were deteriorating fast and she needed to have surgery as soon as possible. However, Rita adamantly refused to stay in the hospital, so Madam Ye had no choice but to take her home. After that, Madam Ye hired the best doctors to administer home treatment to Rita. Nathaniel''s heart ached as he saw that Rita had lost the weight that she so painstakingly tried to gain. Then, he sat next to Rita as he stroked her head, "My darling little girl, you need to be strong okay? Your mommy is very worried about you, so if you be strong and healthy again, I''m sure mommy will be very happy when shees back to see you." Meanwhile, Wisdom stood next to Rita¡¯s bed as he listened to Nathaniel. Then, he said, "Daddy, Rita is looking for Zion ever since the moment she came home, but we told her that he has gone for a holiday camp. Please make sure that you don''t contradict our story, okay?" Nathaniel observed Wisdom and he was impressed to note that the child had really matured since thest time they met. Surprisingly, Wisdom knew how to ay Nathaniel''s fears over Rita''s sickness. "Okay, sorry to trouble you with that." "It''s no trouble. After all, I am Rita''s elder brother." Wisdom smiled bashfully and he was pleased to receive Nathaniel''s praise. However, Rita had no idea that Nathaniel had returned because she was still unconscious. Instead, she just kept crying out for her mother which upset Nathaniel greatly. After he got up and left Rita¡¯s room, the housendline suddenly rang. Who could that be? Was Mango finally calling them? Nathaniel''s heart quickened in his chest and he quickly walked towards the phone. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 "Who''s on the line?" Nathanial clutched the phone tightly in his hands, but the other party did not speak. The brief silence only caused Nathaniel to feel even stressed. "Hello, Mango, is that you? Hello?" Nathaniel¡¯s tone was urgent as he spoke, but a cold machine-generated voice came from the other side of the receiver. "Come alone to dock number three." After that, the other party hung up the phone. There was no way that anyone could recognize the voice of the caller as the voice was synthesized by aputer program. Furthermore, the call was too short for Nathaniel to track its location. Nathaniel¡¯s gaze was eerily cold. He grabbed his coat and was about to leave when he ran into Madam Ye, who had juste to see him. "Where are you going?" "I just received a phone call that asked me to go to the dock number three. Whether it¡¯s a trap or not, I have to go to look for clues about Mango." Nathaniel knew that Madam Ye was worried about him, but this was not a time for inaction. As he observed the olddy''s pallid countenance, Nathaniel felt very guilty. "Mom, after I¡¯ve settled this matter, I promise to always be by your side.¡± "Don''t worry about me, nothing can happen to me as I''m old enough. Honestly, you''re the ones making me worried instead. Have you got any new information about Mango?¡± To answer Madam Ye''s question, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "We can be sure that Mango is still alive and she very likely takes the cargo ship back to Ocean City. However, since she didn''t contact us earlier, she could''ve run into some trouble. Now, I don''t think it¡¯s a coincidence that someone called and asked me to go to dock number three¡± Madam Ye''s expression was serious as she listened to Nathaniel''s exnation. "Have you found Nanny Zhang?¡± Nathaniel was stunned for a moment when he heard his mother bring up Nanny Zhang, but he shook his head in response to her question. "I''m sorry Mom, but I haven''t had time to look for Nanny Zhang. You know that I''ve been busy with finding Mango ever since I came back, so...¡± "Nathaniel, Nanny Zhang can''t be underestimated. You and I both know that the Hans family is very powerful, but she still managed to escape from them. So obviously, there must be someone very powerful helping her. Now that Mango is nowhere to be found and you''ve gotten a call from a stranger, I think it¡¯s best that you be careful." Nathaniel frowned. "Do you think Nanny Zhang will hurt me?" In fact, Nathaniel didn''t know the answer to that question. Although Nanny Zhang was his biological mother, this woman was cruel and merciless. Furthermore, she had secretly hated the Ye family for so many years, so would she really give up her carefully crafted ns just for Nathaniel? Madam Ye gave a wry smile as she too did not know how to answer this question. As the saying went, even the devil loved his children. However, who knew what Nanny Zhang was really thinking? "Well, there''s no harm in being vignt." "I know, Mom. You take care of yourself, okay? I''ve asked Terrance to send some men over here for your protection." Madam Ye sighed as she heard Nathaniel''s words and she said, "There are plenty of capable people in the Ye Family, yet we seem to always need the Hans family''s help. This is just..." Before she could finish her sentence, Nathaniel understood what she meant. "Mom, I swear that I''ll properly reorganize the Ye Family after I find Mango. Right now, I can¡¯t seem to tell the difference between those who are loyal to us and Nanny Zhang, and this worries me a lot.¡± "It would be great if Mango were here because now she''s in charge of the Dark Night Empire." Madam Ye sighed again before she got up to go back to her room. Before she left, Nathaniel asked hurriedly. "Mom, how do we get in touch with the Dark Night Empire? Perhaps we can use their power to find Mango." "There''s no way of doing so because the Empire only listens to one leader, and right now Mango is that leader. Except for her, no one can contact them.¡± Madam Ye felt very helpless in this situation as well. Nathaniel felt rather sullen when he heard Madam Ye''s reply. As he watched Madam Ye return to her room, Nathaniel immersed himself in deep thought before he got up and left the house. Soon after, he arrived at the number three dock alone. Unsurprisingly, there were very few people here. Nathaniel remembered that he came to this dock sometime ago to look for Zion, but his son was nowhere to be found and Nathaniel''s hopes were nearly shatteredpletely. As Nathaniel stood on dock number three, he listened to the sea breeze whistling in his ear, and it felt like he was back at the seaside in the United States where he lost Mango. "Mango, where are you?" He thought to himself. Nathaniel''s distress weighed heavily on his heart, but he couldn''t find any relief from it. Suddenly, a small stone collided with his waist. Nathaniel whipped his head around, but he did not see anyone. Instead, a roughputer-generated voice sounded. "Walk forward fifty meters and enter the warehouse." "Who the hell are you?" Nathaniel frowned when he heard the voice. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid? Or you don''t really intend on finding Mango at all? The other party seemed to understand Nathaniel very well and it was obvious that he said that to provoke Nathaniel. At that, Nathaniel¡¯s gaze suddenly darkened. Very few people knew about Mango'' s disappearance, so who else could it be other than one of their own men? Abyss was currently being investigated by the authorities and it was impossible for him to fly here so quickly from the United States. Hence, who else knew about Mango''s disappearance? Could it be that this was the person who kidnapped Mango? Nathaniel¡¯s eyes turned eerily cold. "I''m warning you, don¡¯t you dare to touch her. If anything happens to her, I''ll make sure that all of you will pay the price!" "Oh no, I''m so scared now! Cut the crap and make up your mind whether or not you¡¯reing into the warehouse. If you''re noting in, then get lost! I don''t have the time to listen to your bullsh*t!¡± Clearly, the other party was really arrogant. In fact, Nathaniel had rarely ever been challenged like this, but he restrained his temper. Then, he turned around and walked towards the warehouse of the number three dock. This warehouse had been abandoned for many years, but pedestrians would asionally take shelter in here if it was windy or rainy. The interior of the warehouse was damp and it looked very old. The moment Nathaniel opened the door of the warehouse and entered inside, an unknown object flew towards him. If it weren''t for his martial arts skills, surely he would have been caught off guard. Nathaniel smiled coldly before he quickly spun around and kicked the object away from him. Then, he realized that the object was a children''s doll and it was so old and tattered that it was nearly unrecognizable. "Who the hell are you? Instead of ying childish tricks,e out and face me like a man." Nathaniel¡¯s voice echoed throughout the warehouse as he spoke and it was obvious that the warehouse had been specifically retrofitted to cause the echoes. Who would be so stupid to do this? Nathaniel couldn¡¯t believe that someone would take the time to retrofit this old warehouse. If so, was it possible that the warehouse contained something that Nathaniel didn''t know about? Various thoughts raced quickly through Nathaniel''s mind. However, the other party did not answer him. Immediately after Nathaniel had finished speaking, another object flew towards him again. Nathaniel was starting to be quite irritated. It was obvious that the other party was just teasing him. Nathaniel kicked the unknown object away once again, and a fine white powder sprayed from it before it sttered on Nathaniel''s face. At first, he thought that it was powdered lime and he quickly raised his arm to block it before a fist suddenly came for Nathaniel''s face. Nathaniel instinctively countered his opponent quickly, but he was pinned to the ground by his opponent. The other party climbed into Nathaniel''s shoulders and he sped his small thighs around Nathaniel''s neck tightly. "Ha, I¡¯ve won!" Suddenly, a proud child¡¯s voice sounded and it was very familiar to Nathaniel. He was stunned, and Nathaniel could not believe what he saw. "Hey, Mr. Ye, don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯ve identally broken your brain just from a few hits." The child spoke again, and his voice carried a hint of sarcasm. Suddenly, Nathaniel pulled the child off his shoulders only to find that it was his beloved son Zion, whom he had missed for such a long time. The next moment, Nathaniel pulled Zion across his knee and he gave his son a tight smack on his butt. "Ouch! Mr. Ye, why are you hitting me?" Zion jerked upwards immediately. Honestly, that smack was really painful! Mr. Ye was such a cruel man! Then, Nathaniel spoke angrily to Zion. "How could you note home after you''ve returned from training? You¡¯ve got some nerve messing around with me, don''t you know how worried I¡¯ve been, I..." "Of course I know. I¡¯m only doing this because I missed you, is it so wrong for me to see you?" Zion naughtily stuck out his tongue. The lighting inside the warehouse was dim, and Nathaniel could vaguely see Zion in front of him dressed in a tracksuit and a cap. At this moment, Zion was smirking proudly at Nathaniel. Nathaniel suddenly felt a pang of bitterness in his heart and he felt like this was an illusion. Then, Nathaniel pulled Zion over and he held Zion tightly in his arms. "You little brat, do you intend to worry me and your mother to death? Why didn''t you send us any information even after such a long time?" Nathaniel finally believed that Zion was real when he hugged his son''s warm body. Finally, Zion hade home. "Mr. Ye, are you nning on strangling me? Please let go of me." Zion struggled against his father, but Nathaniel pretended not to hear him and he did not intend to let Zion go. Then, Zion seemed to feel Nathaniel¡¯s tears dripped onto his shoulder and he felt his father''s sincerity. Zion''s heart was softened at that. Then, he stretched out his arm and he patted Nathaniel gently on the shoulder before he said in a low voice, "Daddy, I¡¯m back." Nathaniel nearly burst into tears when he heard Zion address him as ''Daddy''. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel could only reply with a muffled ''minin'' as he was very worked up, and he did not let go of Zion. Zion knew that Nathaniel was in a bad mood, so Zion let his father do whatever he wished. After a while, Nathaniel managed to get his emotions under control and he let go of Zion. "Why haven''t youe home instead of ying these stupid tricks on me?" "Are you referring to The Ye''s Mansion? Nanny Zhang''s people are everywhere in that area, so I would¡¯ve been kidnapped as soon as I showed up without even a chance to see you. So, how could Ie home?" Zion''s words made Nathaniel narrow his eyes. "How do you know that Nanny Zhang¡¯s people are in the area around our mansion?" "I know much more than that. Mr. Ye, uncle was the one who told me toe back.¡± Obviously, the uncle that Zion referred to was Nick. Nathaniel paused for a moment and he asked in a low voice, "So, you just came back without having to do anything else?" "Yeah, exactly! What I did was so cool! I¡¯m certain that you would never have guessed that it was me who called you with that robot voice, right? If I didn''t reveal myself, who would''ve thought that a child was behind all this?¡± Nathaniel moodily flicked Zion in the forehead when he saw Zion¡¯s smug expression and it drew a pained cry from the child. "Ow, that hurts!" "Yeah, I''m sure it hurts! Don¡¯t you know that Rita and Grandma are both in the mansion? Your recklessness might have hurt them!" "This is the only way I can make sure that they''re safe. Moving on, I know where mommy is, so do you want to go and see her?¡± The corners of Zion''s eyes twitched in mirth and the teasing look made Nathaniel want to spank him a few more times, but Nathaniel was still ecstatic to hear new information about Mango. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 "You actually have information about your mommy?" "Of course, why would I have asked you toe here if I didn''t?" By the looks of it, Nathaniel thought Zion was itching for another spanking by Nathaniel. As Zion saw Nathaniel tried to resist hitting him, Zion decided to stop provoking his father. It was fine to asionally mess with Nathaniel, but Zion was still afraid of his father when Nathaniel became angry. Although Nathaniel looked somewhat disheveled now, Zion dared notugh at him. "Ahem, Merle was the first to know after Mommy fell into the ocean. To be precise, Merle knew what was going on the moment Mommy was brought to the Tang''s Group." Nathaniel''s gaze became dispirited when he heard Zion''s words. "Are you referring to Mr. Malthus, the manager of the Fallen Paradise?" "Yep, he''s the leader of the United States branch of the Dark Night Empire. Previously, he ced a tracking device on mummy so he and the headquarters of the Dark Night would be able to track where she went.¡± Zion''s words suddenly reminded Nathaniel of something. "Your headquarters? D*mn, I''ve forgotten that you''re the future leader of the Dark Night Empire, so you clearly know a lot more about this than me. So, it means that you know about what happened to your mother right away, but you neglected to tell me and you were satisfied to let me worry, right?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s voice was cold and it carried a dangerous edge. Then, Zion began to step back uneasily. "Hey, Mr. Ye, being impulsive is bad for you! Calm down!" "Like hell, I''ll calm down!" Nathaniel was truly enraged this time. He had been so anxious about Mango''s current situation but his own son just stood by and watched him as he frantically searched for her. And now Zion came to tell him that the Dark Night Empire had it all under their control this whole time? Nathaniel had never been this angry in years, and to make matters worse, the little brat in front of him was his son! In the end, Nathaniel found out what it felt like to be tricked by his own son. Next, he walked towards Zion. "Mr. Ye, let¡¯s not be rash, and please just listen to me." At that moment, Zion knew that he had made a mistake. How could he think that he would be able to tame the wild beast that was Mr. Ye? Zion was so scared that he turned around and ran away immediately. "You stupid boy, stop right now!" Nathaniel was so angry that he immediately gave chase. Zion wanted to cry but he realized that he had no time for that. "Do you think I''m stupid? You¡¯d skin me alive if I stopped, wouldn''t you?" "Oh, so now you''re afraid of me? Weren''t you afraid before you yed that trick on me? Do you think that you''re all-powerful now just because you''ve gone away for a while under your uncle¡¯ s command? Does that mean that you no longer respect your father?" The more Nathaniel spoke, the angrier he became. He always knew that Zion was more mischievous than Wisdom, but he never thought that Zion would be so reckless. Zion dared not to stop and he shouted as he ran, "How did I not respect you? I came back to tell you about mommy, didn¡¯t I? Can''t you just calm down and be a little more friendly towards me? After all, I am your son!" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Oh, so now you''re iming that you¡¯re my son! Ah! You''d better stop right now, Zion Shen!" Nathaniel chased after Zion for severalps around the warehouse and Nathaniel realized that the little brat had be much stronger than he was before. However, Zion shook his head vigorously. "I''m not that stupid. I won''t stop unless you promise not to hit me.¡± "Fine! I won''t hit you, so stop!" Frankly, Nathaniel was a little short of breath. This brat could run really fast. "Really?" Zion asked Nathaniel with uncertainty in his voice. "Sure!" Nathaniel stopped in his tracks. Zion approached Nathaniel with doubt in his eyes and he breathed a sigh of relief when he realized that Nathaniel did not move to hit him. However, just as Zion sighed in relief, Nathaniel immediately pulled Zion into his arms. "Ow! Mr. Ye! How shameless of you to break a promise! You lied to a child! You! Ow!" Before Zion could finish his words, Nathaniel smacked his butt hard. Nathaniel said angrily, "You deserve this beating! You little brat, I can''t imagine what shenanigans you'' II get up if I don''t teach you a lesson! Keep running, and let¡¯s see if I''ll break your legs!" Zion felt that his butt was about to catch on fire. Nathaniel¡¯s spanking was truly brutal. "Mr. Ye, I¡¯m sorry that I made a mistake! Stop hitting me! Ouch, it hurts! Daddy, Dad!" Zion had no choice but to use his trump card. He knew that Nathaniel would not be able to continue punishing him once Zion called him ''daddy''. Nathaniel let go of Zion angrily before he said, "Don'' t think I''ll forgive you just because you called me ''daddy'', so tell me, where''s your mommy?" Zion rubbed his painful buttocks as he spoke with a nk expression on his face, "I wanted to tell you, but then you hit me instead. Don''t you know that I can sue you for assaulting a minor?" "Oh, aren''t you getting brave? Let¡¯s see which is faster, you suing me or me smashing you into a pulp.¡± Nathaniel had no intention of fighting with his son, but this little brat was simply too infuriating. Zion replied with some grievance, "You¡¯ re not allowed to hit me again. If you do, I''ll never let you see mommy for the rest of your life.¡± "How dare you!" "Try me!¡± Zion straightened his neck and he looked at Nathaniel with a demanding expression. Nathaniel was so angry that he felt a sharp pain in his chest and he was unable to catch his breath before he spat out a glob of sticky blood. "Mr. Ye!" Zion was scared out of his wits. "Mr. Ye, are you all right?" "I''m fine, this won''t kill me." Nathaniel had been feeling rather unwell for the past few days and there was some minor bleeding in his throat. Now that he¡¯d managed to spit the blood out, he felt much better. However, Zion dared not to provoke his father again. He observed Nathaniel carefully and Zion kept ncing over at Nathaniel as if he was afraid his father would suddenly faint. Nathaniel''s anger dissipated when he saw his son acting like this. After all, it had been a long time since he saw Zion and the little brat seemed to have grown taller and stronger. "I¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry." Nathanielforted Zion. Unexpectedly, Zion burst into tears as he flung himself into Nathaniel¡¯s arms and his pitiful cries caused Nathaniel to be at loss. "What''s wrong?" "My butt hurts, boo hoo!" Zion took the opportunity to act like a spoiled child. The corners of Nathaniel''s lips twitched upwards unconsciously into a smile. "Does it really hurt?" "Yes, it is!" "Take off your pants and let me see if there¡¯s any blood." Nathaniel was about to take off Zion''s pants as he spoke, and Zion jumped out of Nathaniel''s arms in fear. His eyes looked warily at Nathaniel as if his father was evil. "Don¡¯t look at me like that, you know you¡¯ re no match for me. So, do you still want a spanking from me?" "Mr. Ye, you'' re such a b*stard, so why has my mommy fallen in love with someone like you?" Zion''s words were ruthless. On the contrary, Nathaniel seemed to be quite pleased when he heard that. "That means that your mother and I are a perfect couple." "Bah, you¡¯re shameless." Zion curled his lip before he sat down on a tattered rag beside him. "At first, we didn''t know that mommy had been sedated by Andrea until her tracker became active, and that was when Merle suspected something was wrong. At the time, mommy was an illegal immigrant and she wouldn¡¯t go out on her own. Furthermore, we discovered that Queena was still asleep inside the house and there was no possibility that mommy would leave of her own ord, so the only logical conclusion was that mommy had been taken away by someone. After Merle informed us about this, I hacked into Queena'' s security cameras and I found out what had happened. However, we didn¡¯t know what Abyss would do, so that''s why we didn''t inform you." As he spoke of this, Zion''s voice was sullen. Nathaniel looked at him and embraced Zion once again. "Could it be that you''re unwilling to hurt Abyss? Or is it because you don¡¯t believe that he¡¯ II hurt your mommy?¡± Zion fell silent. To be honest, Abyss had treated him very well over the past five years. Zion lovedputers, so Abyss had sought out the best hackers to teach him how to hack. Other than that, Abyss would apany Zion to art ss when Abyss realized Zion liked art. Furthermore, Abyss tried his best to fulfill Zion''s every need, and that made up for Zion¡¯s desire for a father figure in his life. However, Zion realized one day, that Abyss was the same person who poisoned Rita with morphine. He also found out Abyss deleted his mother''s identity and turning her into an illegal immigrant before Abyss organized a manhunt for Mango. Zion was floored as he knew that. He felt that everything had changed in an instant and he was unable to react appropriately to it. Honestly, Zion was very conflicted and he didn''t believe that Abyss would hurt his mommy. After all, Abyss had been perfect towards Mango and her children, right? Now that Nathaniel had pointed it out to him, Zion felt the burn of embarrassment on his face. He turned his head away awkwardly and he did not look at Nathaniel, but his small frame trembled. Nathaniel sighed before he held Zion in his arms again and he said in a low voice, "There are plenty of experiences that one must go through in life, and there are many hard choices that you have to make. It''s possible for the people closest to you to betray you, so you must be strong enough to survive such a tough loss because you still have many years ahead of you, Zion." "Aren''t you going to me me for this?" Zion looked up slightly, his eyes were full of tears and this hurt Nathaniel greatly. "Why should I me you?" "It''s because I did not tell you immediately about this, and it¡¯s my fault for having this impression about Abyss and I caused mommy to get hurt. This is all my fault.¡± Zion quickly lowered his head in distress. Nathaniel stroked his head and said gently, "You are our son, so I believe you''ll make the right choice in the end. After all, you¡¯re still young so your mother and I won''t me you for anything, no matter what you''ve done." "But mommy was thrown into the sea because of my inaction. At the time, mommy was unconscious in the cold seawater, and if Merle hadn''t gotten there in time and if the cargo ship hadn''t passed by the area, then mommy could''ve...¡± Zion couldn''t finish his sentence. Even now, the fear still lingered in his heart. Zion couldn''t forget the shock he felt when he saw his mother''s pale face on theputer screen. Furthermore, he couldn''t believe that Abyss, the godfather that he always looked up to hurt his mommy! Chapter 259 Chapter 259 "Well, your mommy and I won''t me you because that''s all in the past now. So, will you tell me where''s your mom now?" Nathaniel already knew that Mango had been rescued by Merle and she had returned home on the cargo ship, but he had no idea where Mango currently was. Obviously, Nathaniel was rather anxious. At first, Zion was still upset but he lifted his head to speak to Nathaniel when he noticed Nathaniel''s anxiety. "Now, I can finally see that you''re actually sincere towards mommy." "Nonsense, that''s my wife, so of course I¡¯m sincere to her!¡± Nathaniel felt that his little brat always looked for opportunities to provoke him no matter what. "Wait, what do you mean you can finally see my sincerity towards your mommy? Do you really think that there¡¯s been a time where I¡¯ve never loved her?¡± Nathaniel abruptly caught the error in Zion''s words. Then, Zion shook his head and said, "I''m not sure what happened between you and mommy five years ago, and everything I know about it was told to me by mommy and Abyss, or it was just my mere guessing. I became quite irritated, because how is it possible for such a cruel man like you to exist? Even the devil loves his children, but why did you abandon Rita and me? Furthermore, you even set a fire to burn us to death!" "That''s a total misunderstanding because I''ve never wanted to hurt both of you." This was the moment that Nathaniel realized that even if Zion and Rita had not remembered the events five years ago, it still affected them greatly. Nathaniel was not in a hurry, and if Zion could stand here and chat idly with him, that meant that Mango was safe. So, Nathaniel¡¯s next priority now was to clear Zion¡¯s doubts about the situation five years ago. Zion nodded his head before he said, "Well, I don¡¯t know all the facts, but to tell you the truth I was quite upset when mommy forgave you thest time she returned to the maind. How could she forgive you so easily after you abandoned your wife and children?" "You little brat, when did I ever do that? Don¡¯t just say things willy-nilly when you¡¯re not familiar with how to use them, okay? I assure you, I¡¯ve always loved all three of you.¡± "But mommy didn''t know that you sincerely loved her five years ago, didn''t she?¡± Nathaniel''s reply was stuck in his throat when he heard Zion''s words. Well, it was true that Nathaniel wouldn¡¯t have realized his true feelings for Mango if not for the fire incident five years ago, but there was no need for Zion to know that. Next, Zion continued speaking as he saw that Nathaniel had not denied his earlier statement. "So, I wanted to see your reaction when something happened to mommy this time. If you chose to do nothing and came back to the maind because you thought mommy was dead, then I would''ve disregarded you as my father. Furthermore, it would be pointless for mommy to put in any more effort for you." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Little brat, aren''t you d to see me acting like an insane man just to find your mother?" Nathaniel didn''t know how to react when he discovered that this was the reason why Zion had not informed him, that the Dark Night had found Mango. Zion nodded solemnly and said, "Yeah, that''s what made me feel that you''re actually reliable. So, only a man like this is fit to be my daddy.¡± "Wow, thanks for yourpliment." Nathaniel''s tone was calm as he said that. Zion smiled brightly and said, "You¡¯re wee!" "Little brat, you''re just itching for a spanking, aren¡¯t you?¡± "Hey, I''m telling you that you''re not allowed to hit me again, if not I¡¯llin about you to mommy." Then, Zion immediately utilized his trump card. On the other hand, Nathaniel felt like he hadpletely been outwitted by Zion. So, he sighed and said, "Okay, Young Master, when will you tell me about where your mommy''s location is?" "Why are you in such a hurry? You wouldn¡¯t be able to see her even if I told you right now, so it''s better for you to be patient." "What do you mean?" Nathaniel started to be anxious. Zion stopped teasing Nathaniel when he realized that his father was genuinely worried. He smiled before he said, "Apparently, mommy identally ingested some seawater when she first fell in, but fortunately she regained consciousness shortly after. At the same time, Merle had rushed over just in time to rescue mommy. However, the cold seawater paired with mommy¡¯s injuries caused her to have a high fever somewhere around midnight. Initially, Merle did not realize that the boat they boarded was a cargo ship and he thought there were people on board, only to find that there were only a few crew members and their captain. To make matters worse, their supplies were limited so Merle had no choice but to steal their first aid kit to treat mommy." "What happened after that? The captain told me that they looked for Mango and Merle, but the ship¡¯s crew never found them.¡± This aspect of Zion¡¯ s exnation surprised Nathaniel. However, Zion replied proudly, "Do you really think that the agents of the Dark Night Empire would be discovered so easily?" "Wow, you must be very proud, aren''t you?" Nathaniel felt like smacking Zion''s proud look off his face. Nevertheless, Zion smiled as he paid no heed to his father, "I¡¯m going to take over the Dark Night Empire in the future, so of course I''m proud." "Oh my, what a powerful person you are." Honestly, Nathaniel couldn'' t be bothered to entertain his son. Then, Zion scratched the nape of his neck in embarrassment before he said, "Mommy''s fever stubbornly refused to subside, so Merle could only reduce her food intake and he gave her more water to drink. Finally, the ship docked at port to replenish their supplies, so Merle brought mommy off the ship and he managed to contact our agents to send mommy to the hospital. Unfortunately, the hospital wouldn''t ept her as she had no identification, so Merle had no choice but to get in contact with headquarters and I sent mommy back to our base." "Our base? What base are you referring to?" Nathaniel became quite stunned all of a sudden when he heard Zion''s words. Zion looked at him quizzically and said, "The base that belongs to you, of course! Furthermore, Mr. Yan is still an instructor there, but didn''t he call to inform you about this? Oh right, he must have forgotten as he was too busy treating mommy.¡± Although Zion''s words were sort of confusing, Nathaniel still understood what he meant. "You'' re saying that Mango is at the Ye Family¡¯s training base?¡± Frankly, he did not think of this possibility at all! After that, Nathaniel immediately stood up and rushed outside as he heard Zion call out after him, "It is pointless for you to go there now because mommy said that she wanted to train after her fever subsided, so she followed Mr. Yan into the mountains. I heard she was nning to learn self- defense, survival skills, or stuff like that." Nathaniel was astonished when he heard Zion''s words. "What did you say?" Zion stood up and he dusted himself off before he said, "Mommy told me that she wanted to stop being a burden to everybody, and she also said that she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the ocean if she had the skills to protect herself. Furthermore, she decided to improve herself because the Dark Night Empire has to watch over the HY Group and the Ye Family. So, mommy told me toe back and tell you not to worry about her, and that she¡¯ IIe back after she haspleted her training." "Did your mother ask you toe back?¡± Nathaniel''s voice indicated that his anger was rising. Then, Zion uneasily took a step back and said, "Well, I¡¯m just rying whatever mommy said to you, so you can¡¯t attack me! I won''t go easy on you if you hurt me again!" Nathaniel stared at Zion without uttering a single word, but the more Nathaniel was silent, the more uneasy Zion became. Honestly, Nathaniel was much scarier than the one Zion faced earlier. "Mr. Ye, are you all right?" However, Nathaniel did not say anything and he turned around before he walked out. As Zion saw this, he immediately grabbed Nathaniel'' s hand and said, "Don''t be so hasty Mr. Ye, I still need you to take me back to the mansion because it has been such a long time since I¡¯ve seen Rita, and I¡¯m concerned about her current situation. Furthermore, I miss her a lot, and mommy said that grandma is home as well, so will you take me to see them?" "If so, why didn''t you go home in the first ce?¡± "I already told you that there are people who are monitoring my movements, and I wouldn¡¯t want them to stop me. However, it¡¯ll be different if you¡¯re the one bringing me home because I''m sure they wouldn''t dare do anything to you, right?" Zion''s words caused Nathaniel to calm down. In fact, he had been furious earlier. Nathaniel had been so worried about Mango, but he never expected her to undergo training in the mountains alone. Didn''t she know that he would worry about her? Otherwise, was there something else that he didn''t know about the whole situation? Perhaps Zion had not told Nathaniel the full story? Nevertheless, Nathaniel remained calm as he looked at Zion beside him, "Is there anything else that you haven''t told me about?" "Nope! I''m just a messenger, but Mr. Ye, why do you look awfully displeased to see me? It seems like it was pointless for me to have missed you then.¡± Nathaniel sneered as he heard Zion''s words and he said, "After our short separation, I see that you''ve be better at sweet-talking. But unfortunately for you, that¡¯s not going to work on me. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the one who brought you into this world so I know your character better than anyone. Honestly, your little tricks won''t fool me." Zion''s expression soured immediately. "Is it not good enough for me to tell you that I miss you?¡± "I want to hear the truth." Nathaniel said calmly. Then, Zion took a deep breath and said, "To be honest, I have missed you very much at all." "Good boy!" Nathaniel patted Zion on the head before he picked Zion up and they left the number three dock together. He was finally relieved now that he knew where Mango was. After they both got into the car, Nathaniel drove them back to Ye¡¯s Mansion immediately. Apparently, this was the first time that Madam Ye had seen Zion, so she was incredibly delighted to see that Zion was the spitting image of Nathaniel when he was a child. "Hello, grandma!" Zion''s words were very polite and courteous, and Madam Ye smiled widely when he called her grandma. "Ah, how wonderful. My lovely grandson,e over here and let me take a proper look at you.¡± Madam Ye held Zion''s hand as she gave him a once over, and the more she saw, the wider she smiled. When Wisdom heard that Zion hade back, he quickly ran down the stairs to greet Zion. "Zion!" He charged straight into Zion''s arms and the force made Zion stumble slightly. "Holy crap! Can''t you be more subtle?¡± "Zion, you¡¯re back! I swear that if you abandon me again, I¡¯ll, I''ll..." "What will you do then?" Zion smiled gleefully at Wisdom'' s speechless expression. After all, they were brothers, and Zion was very happy to be able to reunite with Wisdom. However, Wisdom curled his lip in dissatisfaction before he said, "Ugh, you only know how to pick on me." "Hey, we''re the only two boys in the entire family, so who else would I pick on if not you? By the way, how'' s Rita doing?¡± Wisdom frowned lightly at Zion''s words. "Rita¡¯s still in aa and she''s not doing so well.¡± "Well, let''s go and see her then.¡± Zion took Wisdom''s hand and they went s upstairs right away. Madam Ye smiled with relief as she noticed how close the two brothers were. Then, Nathaniel spoke in a hushed voice, "Mom, Zion told me that some of Nanny Zhang''s men are posted outside, so I think it¡¯s better for me to ask for help from the Hans Family. After all, I¡¯ve decided to go somewhere tonight." "The doctors informed me that we can¡¯t hold off on Rita''s illness anymore and that it¡¯s best if she was prepped for surgery tomorrow. Are you sure you want to leave tonight?" Nathaniel was stunned by Madam Ye¡¯s words. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 "Rita is going to have the surgery tomorrow?" This news was simply too shocking for Nathaniel. Although he knew that Rita''s situation wasn¡¯t the best, he never expected it to deteriorate so badly. Madam Ye sighed and said, "We knew that Rita¡¯s body was ill-suited for long-distance travel, but I''m sure Mango wouldn''t have let Rita travel home if she had a choice. Since we havee to this point, we can only make the best of it, right? The doctor said that it would be best to start preparing for the surgery tomorrow, and you need a couple of days to rest since you haven''t been doing well either. For both of your sakes, I think it''s best that you don¡¯t go anywhere for the next two days.¡± Madam Ye did not intend to force Nathaniel to listen to her since he was mature enough to make his own decisions, so she only gave a suggestion. Nathaniel pondered for a moment and said, "I understand, mom, but I need to go out tonight. I promise that I''ll be back tomorrow morning and I''ll have a proper rest over the next two days in time for Rita''s surgery." "Are you certain that you''ll be able toe back tomorrow morning after you leave tonight?" Although Madam Ye had no idea what Nathaniel intended to do outside, the whole situation was looking rather grim. Right now, what theycked was time, and things did not usually go the way they nned it to be. Nathaniel fell silent all of a sudden. He only wanted to visit Mango in order to affirm that she was all right and that she was really there at the camp. If Nathaniel didn¡¯t do so, his heart would feel uneasy as if it was missing something. However, he was unsure whether he would run into anything on the way back or if he could return home in time. Thus, should he go to see Mango? After Rita¡¯s operation, Nathaniel would be bedridden for anywhere between ten days and half a month. If he was unable to see Mango at all for that duration of time, then Nathaniel felt like he couldn''t bear it at all. He would not be relieved if he didn¡¯t personally ensure that Mango was safe and sound. His desire to see Mango overpowered everything else and Nathaniel could not resist the urge. Then, Nathaniel pondered this for a moment before he said, "Mom, I''ll try my best to return on time." When she heard that Nathaniel''s words were so determined, Madam Ye decided to not persuade him any longer. "Do be careful, and pleasee back as quick as you can." "Thank you, mom." Nathaniel turned to leave, but then he heard Zion call out to him from the second- floor staircase railing. "Remember toe back by tomorrow Nathaniel smiled as he looked into his son¡¯s glittering eyes before he turned to leave the Ye''s Mansion. In fact, not many people noticed Nathaniel'' s departure, not even Thomas. When he arrived at the base, Mango was nowhere to be found. But he discovered the evidence that Mango had stayed there when he visited her room. It seemed to Nathaniel that her faint and unique scent still lingered in the air. After that, Nathaniel went to the security room. Everyone immediately stood up when they realized that Nathaniel had arrived, but he quickly stopped them. "I want to see the footage of Mango and Zack entering the mountains." The training base was equipped with tracking systems, so they were able to see Mango and Zack on theputer. After that, the staff in the security room quickly pulled up the footage. Mango''s thin body shouldered a huge weight as she walked forward, and Zack seemed to be very strict as he trained Mango. Mango''s forehead and clothes were drenched in sweat, but nevertheless, she kept going. Nathaniel''s heartfelt twinge of pain. He was distressed, but there was nothing he could do to stop it. Perhaps Mango was right. Everyone thought that they could protect Mango, but was it really possible for someone to protect someone else twenty-four seven? When one was really in danger, the only person who could protect them the best was themselves. "What other courses is she taking?" "Boxing and hand to handbat." The words of the security room staff made Nathaniel frown slightly. "Where is she undergoing training?" "The training center deep in the mountains." "Have a car prepared for me, I¡¯ll be in charge of that course." Nathaniel''s words stunned everyone in the room. Indeed, Nathaniel hadn¡¯t personally trained any students in years. However, no one dared toment and they hurriedly prepared a car for him. After that, Nathaniel wasted no time as he went to the training camp. Then, he changed into his training gear and he put on his headgear before he called ahead to inform Zack. Although Zack was rather shocked, he did not show it as he told Mango, "There¡¯s another instructor waiting for you in the boxing ring, good luck." In fact, Mango was somewhat confused but she didn''t pay much heed to it. She had thought that Zack would be her instructor till the end of her training, but Mango figured she was wrong about that. Nevertheless, she had no objections to the arrangements of the training base. Mango''s body waspletely exhausted after shepleted the long cross-country marathon. Back when she was in the ocean, Mango strongly felt a sense of fear. Everyone was afraid of death, and Mango was no exception. Previously, Mango thought that she wouldn''t be afraid of death, but she realized that she had too much to lose when she was at death''s door. She couldn''t let go of her children, Nathaniel, and her parents. Mango didn''t want to die, and she wished to live well instead. However, everyone out there was a threat to her. Regardless if it was Abyss, Nanny Zhang, or whoever wanted to hurt her, could she really survive if she remained weak? Did Mango really expect someone else toe to her rescue every time? Everyone had their own problems to deal with, so could Mango really expect someone else to protect her all the time? Furthermore, she didn''t want to be a burden to anyone else. Mango immediately copsed onto the floor after she returned to the training center. Anyway, she had no idea when Zack had left the room. Mango felt that the training center so eerily quiet that she could hear ringing in her ears and the thudding of her heart in her chest. She was so weak that she barely had the energy to get up and have some water. Right then, someone handed Mango a cup of warm water. Mango was confused and she raised her head without thinking, only to find a masked person was standing in front of her. From the looks of it, it seemed that the masked person was a man. "Are you my coach?" Mango asked while panted. Her face was flushed and she was so exhausted until her sentences were somewhat slurred. Nathaniel was concerned about Mango pushing the limits of her body in training, so would she be able to cope with further practice? Since Mango had not been trained from the start, it wasmon for people who started partway like her to be overly eager to seed. However, would Mango even listen to his advice? Nathaniel''s yearning for Mango was powerful, and itpletely overwhelmed his senses. Then, Nathaniel looked at Mango''s exposed skin insatiably, and that almost caused Mango to get goosebumps. Was this coach a pervert? Why did he look at her with eyes that were full of lust? Honestly, it felt like Nathaniel was looking at her. However, that was impossible! Nathaniel wouldn''t be here right now. Although she had exined her situation to the headquarters and she asked them to inform Nathaniel of her decision, he wouldn''t be able toe to the base anytime soon as he was busy with all his problems. After Mango thought over the situation in her head, she was rather disappointed while it was only a fleeting sensation. Mango decided not to be dramatic. She stood up as she felt her body be more energetic after she drank the water. "Coach, please allow me to change my clothes first, so I hope you don''t mind waiting." Mango''s words were very polite and Nathaniel was unustomed to it, but he had no idea what to reply. What would he even say now? If Mango knew that Nathaniel was her coach, how could he teach her? Nevertheless, he wasn''t sure why he refused to let anyone else teach Mango the skills of close- quartersbat. Mango did not say anything when she realized Nathaniel remained silent, as she thought that this coach was a quiet man just like Zack. After that, she made her way to the changing room. As she walked away, Nathaniel noticed her legs were trembling. What a stubborn woman! Why couldn''t Mango take a break? However, he managed to rein in his distress and Nathaniel remained silent. Mango changed her clothes so quickly that Nathaniel hadn¡¯t even finished his cup of water before she came out. Mango noted that the coach drank water in the same manner as to how Nathaniel did, and it was as if Nathaniel was standing in front of her. Furthermore, the coach¡¯s figure looked quite simr to Nathaniel''s. Then, she shook her head and smiled wryly. Perhaps she missed Nathaniel way too much. She missed him so much that she could mistake just about anyone in the camp as Nathaniel''s substitute. Mango smiled as she walked up to Nathaniel. "Coach, I''m ready to start." Nathaniel gazed at her again, which made Mango feel increasingly ufortable. The coach''s eyes were striking, and they looked exactly the same as Nathaniel¡¯s, so could it be... Mango''s jaw hung open in surprise as she realized something. "You, you¡¯re..." "Are you certain that you¡¯re ready to start?" Nathaniel finally spoke, but his voice was much hoarser than before. The exhaustion over the past few days made his throat rather ufortable, not to mention that Zion had angered him so much until he coughed up blood, so obviously his voice was somewhat damaged. Mango''s eyes grew wider. In fact, Nathaniel thought that he had given away his identity when he saw Mango''s reaction. In the end, he couldn''t conceal his identity any longer and his tone involuntarily softened considerably. "It''s going to be tough, are you sure you¡¯re ready to learn?" "Yeah, I''m sure of it.¡± Mango nodded firmly before she looked at Nathaniel curiously and said, "Could you take off your mask so I can see your face, just for a moment?" Nathaniel smiled at Mango''s request. Since he''d exposed his identity, there was no way he could conceal it any longer. Nathaniel removed his headgear and he revealed his slightly gaunt face to Mango. Mango quickly covered her mouth and she seemed to be very surprised. Nathaniel smirked while he waited for Mango to embrace him as they were finally reunited. However, Mango covered her mouth in shock and she took two steps backward as she examined him thoroughly. "Oh my god, you look so alike!" "Like what?" Nathaniel was a little puzzled. Mango said in a low voice, "You look so simr to my husband, and you two look like carbon copies of one another!" Nathaniel''s face immediately fell and darkened. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Who do you think I am?" "I know that you''re my brother inw. Nathan told me about you, you''re Nick right? Since we¡¯re rted to each other, then there''s no need for me to be so reserved. Honestly, I never imagined that twins could look so much alike. Your height, face, and voice are all exactly the same, and I would have mistaken you for my husband if your voice wasn¡¯t so deep." Mango smiled as she said this, but Nathaniel''s expression became increasingly dissatisfied. "Is that so? Are you sure you wouldn''t have mistaken your husband for someone else?" His voice was filled with suppressed annoyance, but Mango didn''t realize that and she said eagerly, "Of course not!¡± At this moment, Nathaniel suddenly stepped forward before he immediately grabbed her wrist, and his imposing manner stunned Mango. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 "What...what are you doing? Let me remind you that I¡¯m your sister inw! Nick, don''t do anything that you''ll regret!" Nathaniel''s imposing demeanor frightened Mango. Oh my god! How could two brothers have the exact same personality? Both of them were prone to losing their temper easily. However, she hadn''t said anything to offend him, did she? Could it be that he disliked hearing Mango say that he looked very simr to Nathaniel? Then, Mango quickly spoke as she thought of this point, "Fine, then my husband is the one who looks like you, okay?" Nathaniel''s expression darkened so much that it was almostical. Nathaniel had missed her so much, but how could Mango be so heartless as to mistake him for Nick? Had Mango''s brain malfunctioned? Mango had someone ry the message to Nathaniel that she was undergoing training here, so was it possible that Nick was the one who came instead of him? Nathaniel became more upset the more he thought of this as he hadn''t eaten nor slept well these past few days, but Mango had decided to undergo training here without even telling him. Furthermore, she only recently remembered to send him a message and now Mango was mistaking him for someone else. "Hey, didn¡¯t I just tell you that I''m your sister inw, so why are you still walking towards me? Let go of me! I¡¯m warning you, don''t think you can touch me just because you have a good rtionship with your brother. Furthermore, I¡¯m your... Ah!¡± Before Mango could finish her sentence, Nathaniel flung her over his shoulder and she crashed onto the floor into a heap. "Do remember that this is the correct technique to perform a shoulder throw." Nathaniel¡¯s voice was cold as he spoke. Meanwhile, Mango was in so much pain that she could not feel her bone anymore. "How could you just do that without any warning? You should''ve at least let me prepare for it as I¡¯m still new at this, okay? Seriously, you¡¯re not gentle at all, so how could you expect to find a girlfriend?" Right now, Mango was thoroughly convinced that the person in front of her was Nick Ye. In fact, Nathaniel could never bear to do this to her. Perhaps she missed Nathaniel way too much, and she nearly mistook Nick for Nathaniel when he approached her as their mannerisms were so alike. However, Mango''s assumptions were shattered the moment she was thrown to the floor. "Get up!" Nathaniel''s expression was as frigid as ice, and it scared Mango. Mango grumbled bitterly in her heart as she rubbed her sore waist. "If I''d known any better, then I wouldn''t have asked him to remove his headgear. At least I wouldn¡¯t have seen his face and he would''ve thrown me so hard for no reason." Frankly, she had not even paid any attention to how Nathaniel attacked her earlier. Mango stood up and she was feeling annoyed. But before she could say anything else, Nathaniel¡¯s attacks started once again. "Hey, aren¡¯t you supposed to teach me how to fight? Don''t just keep throwing me to the ground! Ouch!" Nathaniel beat Mango up quite mercilessly. To be honest, Nathaniel was very reluctant to hit Mango, but he could not afford to be gentle if he wanted Mango to learn quickly. Since Mango assumed that he was Nick, then he would treat Mango like any other student. Zack couldn''t stop his lips from curling up into an amused smile as he witnessed this. He couldn¡¯t remember thest time Nathaniel had beaten anyone up so savagely since it had been so long. Over here, it wasmon knowledge that the coaches were harshest to the trainees that they favored most. It was because the coaches feared that their beloved trainees would face much harsher beatings in the outside world. If Mango wanted to learn how to fight, she had to first learn how to take a punch. Right now, Mango had no idea that this concept even existed, but she felt like she was dying due to unbearable pain. Mango was almost beaten to a pulp, and her uncoordinated defenses were ineffective against Nathaniel''s beatings. At first, Mango wanted toin but in the end, she didn''t even have the energy to do so. Instead, sheid on the ground panted and shecked the energy to even stand up. Distress shed in Nathaniel''s eyes as he took in Mango''s exhausted state, but he said coldly, "Do you still intend on learning how to fight? If so, then you have to learn how to endure attacks from other people. A delicate girl like you is only fit for a life of luxury as someone who does facials, medicare, and gossips with the other richdies. Why do you insist on torturing yourself like this?" Mango was exhausted, but she couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes when she heard Nathaniel envision her future for her, "Oh please, it¡¯s bad enough that Nathaniel thinks that my life should be like that, but you''re part of the Dark Night Empire! If I turn out to be just like you said, how could I ever qualify to be the Madam of the Empire? Plus, how could I remain a weak woman when Madam Ye essentially handed the Empire, the HY Group, the entire Ye Family, and even Nathan¡¯s life to me? Do I wait for him to save me every time I''m in danger? Madam Ye said that the purpose of my existence is to protect Nathan and dark night. Since this is the case, I can''t be afraid of pain and suffering. Furthermore, the incident on the cargo ship made me realize that something very serious is going on." "What''s the matter?" Nathaniel asked without even thinking and he didn''t expect an answer, but Mango told him anyway. ¡°I overheard some sailors on the boat were discussing that someone had shipped a load of goods from the nearby Colliqer County under the name of the Ye Family. Flowever, that particr shipment wasn''t unloaded at the Ocean City or Colliqer County, but it was immediately taken away by someone the moment it came ashore, so obviously, that wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened. I heard that the person who epted the goods was a high-ranking member of the Ye Family." Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed at Mango''s statement. "What do you mean?" Mango took the opportunity to catch her breath and rest while she was talking to Nathaniel. Then, she sat on her floor with a gloomy look in her eyes as she said, "What I mean is that a high- ranking member of the Ye Family is colluding with someone outside, I still don''t know the reason but I¡¯ m sure that Nathan isn''t familiar with these people. So, I have to find out who these people are before he realizes something is amiss. As you may know, the Ye Family is in dire straits right now, so do you happen to know where your uncle is? I heard from Madam Ye that your uncle wants to take over the Dark Night Empire, so is it possible that he might attack me since I''m the madam of the Empire? Honestly, I need to solve this issue before Nathan realizes what''s happening. He''s already worried about our children, let alone the internal turmoil in the Ye Family. I just can¡¯t do anything about it, so I have to be stronger as soon as possible." After Mango finished speaking, her eyes shed with determination as she looked at Nathaniel before she stood up from the ground. Mango stumbled a little, but she said firmly, "Come on, let''s continue training." Nathaniel was shocked. He had always assumed that the incident in the United States had spurred Mango toe here for training, but instead, he never expected her to do it for the sake of the Ye Family and himself! So, Mango actually discovered that a lot of things were going on, but why did she shoulder this burden alone? Ah, Mango was adorably naive, and it upset Nathaniel greatly! Nathaniel looked at Mango, who was on the verge of copse, and he asked with concern, "Are you sure you can continue?" "Absolutely." Mango gritted her teeth and she pushed all her exhaustion away. What shecked was time, and she couldn''t waste any more time being dramatic. Nathaniel attacked once again, but this time he held back his strength. Nevertheless, Mango still copsed to the floor in a heap. Shey weakly on the floor as she was gasping for breath with exhaustion. Upon seeing her condition, he bent down with heartbroken while hugging her. However, Mango struggled against him. "Stop, I''ll walk by myself after I¡¯ve caught my breath. You''re my brother-inw, and you should know that your elder brother¡¯s quite petty, so I have to be careful even if he can''t see what we''re doing here. Honestly, I wouldn''t want to know what he¡¯ll do when he gets into one of his jealous rages. So, thank you for being so kind to me, but please put me down." Mango''s voice carried a hint of annoyance. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Nathaniel was irritated as well. Nathaniel was relieved to note that Mango still remembered him even if she said he was petty, but had Mango gone blind? How could she still mistake him for someone else at this point? Hence, Nathaniel did not put her down and he carried her forward with a stoic look on his face. "Hey, Nick, did you hear what I just said? Your brother..." "Shut up!" Nathaniel red at Mango coldly and it frightened her so much that she immediately shut up. Nick¡¯s temper was horrid! D*mn, his temper was simply a match for Nathaniel. Mango mumbled internally as sheined, but she remained silent. To make matters worse, her entire body was engulfed in bone-aching pain. This man really was a ruthless man as he was so rough with his attacks. Thus, Mango decided not to struggle anymore and she leaned her head against Nathaniel''s chest. When she listened to his heartbeat, she felt that the person in front of her was Nathaniel, the husband that she had missed dearly. "Nick, I think it''s better if you have headgear on the next time we train because I''m afraid that I can''t help but mistake you for my husband. To be honest, I really miss him and I have no idea how he¡¯s doing right now. Would he have gone mad after he knew that I''ve fallen into the ocean? Since I''m now an illegal immigrant, there''s still a ton of problems that I have to solve once I leave this camp. What sins did your brothermit in his past life to be stuck with a woman like me? Honestly, I think I might¡¯ve been the savior of the gxy in my past life to be so lucky to have found your brother in this life. Ah... I really...miss him." Mango''s voice softened involuntarily and it carried a hint of tears. On the other hand, Nathaniel felt a sharp pain stab his chest. ''Stop talking and rest for a moment if you''re tired." "However, you¡¯ll leave after I go home, right? I guess I won¡¯t be able to see you again. Although I know that you''re not your elder brother, I still hope that I can see you more often, at least you¡¯re more real than Nathaniel, which I have in my mind." Mango muttered in a low voice. Nathaniel sighed softly and shook his head before he took her to a spare room to rest. Meanwhile, Zack had already sent someone to bring pain ointment to them. After Nathaniel ced Mango on the bed and he epted the ointment from the person who delivered it, Nathaniel immediately shut the door in his face. Mango thought Nathaniel had left after she heard the door m. After all, there had to be boundaries between them and he could not stay in her room. She was exhausted and her body ached painfully all over, so Mango wanted nothing more than to copse into a deep sleep. However, she couldn¡¯t stand the scent of sweat that clung to her body. After that, Mango took off her clothes with her eyes closed and she threw them onto the chair beside her. With her eyes still closed, she walked to the bathroom as she disrobed until she was left in her underwear. At this time, Nathaniel turned around and he was served with this delectable vision in front of him. Nathaniel was aroused and his eyes darkened before he rushed forward and swept Mango up in his arms. However, he frightened Mango so much that she shrieked loudly. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 "Ah! Put me down! Nick, why are you in my room? You..." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Shut up!" Nathaniel felt that the fact Mango still mistook him for Nick at this point was simply too infuriating. "How dare are you being mean me? I''m your sister-inw!" Mango¡¯s words burst out in a fit of anger. What was wrong with Nick? Didn''t he know that there were boundaries between men and women? Was Nick just as petty as his brother? She struggled against Nick and she even started to punch and kick out at him. Meantime, she completely ignored the pain and exhaustion that gued her body. The only thing that Mango knew now was that she couldn''t allow Nick to stay here and hug her. Where was his sense of modesty? Then, Mango suddenly summoned a surge of strength and she swung her arm before she unwittingly pped Nathaniel across the face. So, her action stunned both Nathaniel and herself completely. "Um, I didn''t mean it, but you need to put me down. After all, I''m still your sister-inw." Mango said frailly and the aggrieved expression on her face infuriated Nathaniel. "Sister-inw, my a*s!" A curse uttered from Nathaniel''s mouth. Mango was definitely quite impressive to be able to force a man of such high pedigree to curse so rudely. However, Mango did not think of it like that. "How could you yell at me? I''ll tell you one more time, I''m your...mmm!" Nathaniel had tossed Mango onto the bed before she could finish speaking and he pinned her to the bed with his body. After that, Nathaniel roughly kissed Mango''s delicate lips before she even had the time to fight back. "Bang!" With a loud crash, Mango felt that her mind had imploded on itself? What the hell was going on? Did her brother-inw just violently im her lips for his own? How was this possible? Wouldn¡¯t Nathaniel burst a vein in anger if he found out about this? Mango struggled hard against Nathaniel and she even bit his tongue savagely. Soon, a faint taste of blood instantly filled their lips and teeth. Furthermore, Nathaniel was forced to let go of Mango due to the pain. "D*mn, are you an animal?" "How could you do that to me? Get away from me!" Mango raised her foot and she aimed a kick at Nathaniel¡¯s lower body. Thus, her actions were so swift and brutal that it frightened Nathaniel. Nathaniel narrowly avoided Mango''s attack, but he never anticipated that she would pick up the vase on the table before she threw it at Nathaniel¡¯s head. "I told you that I am your sister inw. How could you do this to me? Nick Ye, do you have a death wish?" Mango was so furious that her eyes became red. Nick was such a bloody b*stard! How could he treat her like this? Even if this camp was deep in the mountains and devoid of women, it didn¡¯t mean that he could touch his sister-inw! Nathaniel snatched the vase out of Mango¡¯s grip and he sighed as he saw that Mango was close to tears from anger. "Are you blind? Take a closer look, who am I?" "Who else could you be except Nick Ye? I¡¯m telling you, I..." "Mango Shen!" Nathaniel really wanted to bash her head with the vase in his hand so he could decipher her thought process. How could she be so sure that he was Nick? Mango was shocked by Nathaniel''s anger. As she nced at him, Mango felt the man in front of her looked increasingly like Nathaniel. "Y...you, don''t look at me like that. Don''t think that I''ll go easy on you just because you look like your brother. Let me tell you, if you dare touch me again, I won''t hesitate to cripple you in your brother''s stead. After all, you already have Wisdom, so you don''t have to be worried about not having any descendants." Nathaniel''s mouth twitched as he heard Mango¡¯s words. "Mango, you really are amazing now. You''re so sure of mistaking your husband for your brother-in- law even when you''ve never met Nick, so how desperate are you to meet him? Hmm?¡± Nathaniel was so angry that the rage coiled deep in his chest and it red in pain. Mango was rather dull-witted at the moment and she couldn''t understand what did Nathaniel mean, so she looked straight at him. Furthermore, shepletely forgot the awkward fact that her body was only clothed in her underwear. Her body was covered in bruises and even her tattoos failed to cover up the scars on her body. Nathaniel sighed as he saw her dazed expression, "Is Nick such a brash person in your eyes?¡± "You''re not Nick?" "What do you think? When have I ever said that I was Nick?" Nathaniel felt incredibly frustrated right then. He never wanted to bring up the humiliating incident in which his own wife mistook him for someone else ever again in his life. However, Mango was still suspicious. "Wait! Stop, if you say you''re my husband, then do you have any proof of that?" Nathaniel let out an angryugh as he heard Mango'' s words. "Proof? Mango Shen, are you dumb? Can''t you sense that it''s me? I''ve been worried sick about you over the past few days and I rushed over here without a second thought, but now you''re telling me that you don''t know me? Have I spoiled you too much, or did your brain malfunction after you took a dip in the ocean?" Nathaniel''s words were rather harsh and Mango felt the blush rising in her face, but she still kept her guard up as she asked, "How would I know that you'' re my husband? Even though you look alike, but my husband would never throw me to the ground like that. Furthermore, doesn¡¯t he have a twin brother? Nathan is far too busy toe here now, so I..." "There''s a red mole on your butt and it is close to the left butt cheek, so do you want to take off your pants and check?" Nathaniel interrupted Mango right away as he was afraid that he might get a stroke out of anger if she kept talking. Mango blushed from the tips of her ears to the nape of her neck. Other than Nathaniel and her parents, no one knew this private detail about Mango, let alone the brother-inw that she¡¯d never met. Now Mango was sure that the person in front of her was Nathaniel, but as she thought of how she''d screwed up so far and Nathaniel''s livid expression, she suddenly said, "Why are you acting like this? Who would want to take off their pants in front of you? Get out!" "Get out? You want me to leave? Mango, you''re just itching for punishment, aren''t you?" Nathaniel was so furious that he immediately got onto the bed and he intended to pin her down, but he frightened Mango instead. "Don''t touch me! Go away!¡± She aggressively hit Nathaniel and it didn''t seem like Mango was faking it. In fact, she really seemed like she was repulsed by Nathaniel¡¯s presence. Nathaniel¡¯s expression changed. "What¡¯s wrong with you?" "Ouch, that hurts, I''m hurting all over my body!¡± Mango relented and she immediately pretended to be in pain when she noticed Nathaniel stayed inside the room. Oh gosh! Mango knew very clearly what Nathaniel was like now. She had actually mistaken her husband for her brother-inw, so wouldn''t Nathaniel punish her savagely if she admitted her mistake? Right now, Mango''s body felt like it was going toe apart. Hence, she reckoned that she would die if Nathaniel ravaged her. In the end, Mango had no choice but to use deadly weapons in a woman¡¯s arsenal. The first trick of most women was crying, the second was kicking up a fuss, and if that didn''t work, the third would be pretending tomit suicide! Well, since suicide was not an option, Mango figured that crying would work too. Mango hurriedly forced herself to cry a few tears and she said pitifully, "How could you possibly be my husband? You were so brutal during training just now, it was as if you hated me instead. My husband would never treat me like that. Look at me, I''m covered in bruises and it hurts so much when you touch it.¡± If Mango insisted on fighting with him, Nathaniel might''ve been able to stay angry, but his heart involuntarily softened when he saw Mango''s tears and bruises. "If you want to be good at closebat, learning how to fall and take a hit is the first thing you need to know." Nathaniel sighed and he poured some ointment on his hands before he applied it to the bruises on Mango''s body. "Ah, it hurts! Be gentle!" Mango shouted in pain. Right now, Mango no longer needed to pretend as she really cried in pain. Although Nathaniel felt distressed, he also knew that Mango would suffer more if these bruises weren''t soothed. "Just tolerate it for a moment, if I don''t do this, tomorrow you''d be in so much pain that you can''t even imagine." Nathaniel''s voice was low and he tried his best to be gentle, but his movements still caused Mango to yell in pain. Zack sympathized with Mango as he listened in from the outside. Nathaniel was only so caring towards very few people, so Zack turned and walked away after he saw that nothing amiss had happened. Mango''s cries of pain sounded like she was being tortured instead. Moreover, Mango started to be more coy and dramatic after she knew that the man in the room was actually Nathaniel. "Nathaniel, you b*stard, how could you throw me so hard? Ah! That hurts!" Nathaniel''s lips curled into a smile as he listened to Mango''sints and curses. "Didn''t you ask me to give it my all? Plus, didn''t you say that you were my sister-inw?" "Why are you still bringing it up?" Mango felt extremely ashamed, and to be frank, what happened earlier might have been the most embarrassing thing in her life. How could she talk about how much she missed Nathaniel in front of him? Mango thought it was downright embarrassing. Obviously, Nathaniel had also thought of this. He grinned contently at Mango. "Hey, noughing!" Mango was annoyed and she pouted angrily. Nathanielughed even more cheerfully. "I said, noughing!" Mango''s embarrassment turned into anger and she sat up abruptly to cover Nathaniel''s mouth with her hands. What she didn''t ount for was the fact that she exposed the most precious part of herself directly in Nathaniel¡¯s face. Nathaniel¡¯s eyes darkened with lust and he breathed rapidly as he took in the delectable sight before him. He breathed in Mango''s scent, and his mouth was still covered by her delicate hands. Then, Nathaniel suddenly stuck out his tongue and licked Mango''s palm. On the other hand, Mango only felt a current run through her arm and it startled her so much that she let go. In the momentary confusion, Nathaniel gripped her slim waist and he flipped her over before he pinned her under his body. "Are you seducing me? Hmm?" "No! Absolutely not!" Mango was startled and she just realized that her clothing was indecent, so she could be misconstrued as being seductive no matter how one looked at it. Most importantly, she had taken off her clothes. As she thought of this, Mango''s face flushed red like a tomato and it ignited some rather sinful thoughts in Nathaniel¡¯s head. "You¡¯re such a little vixen.¡± Nathaniel swallowed and he lowered his head to kiss Mango. Regardless of how she struggled, Nathaniel was determined to ravage her. The worry and yearning that Nathaniel suppressed over the past few days had been vented immediately. He couldn''t help but want to make sure Mango was with him at all times no matter what rather than always let him be on edge. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 "Mmmm..." Mango hit Nathaniel hard as she felt suffocated. Was this man insane? Why was he so aggressive? Thankfully, Nathaniel let go of Mango just as she was about to suffocate, but he still held her hands tightly. Furthermore, his arms embraced Mango in a viselike grip and she was pressed flush against his body with the perfect curve of her body. Mango felt quite hot, so she whispered, "Let go of me." "No way!" "Nathaniel!" Mango twisted her body in difort. Nathaniel''s voice became even hoarser. "If you move again, I can¡¯t promise you that I won''t do anything to you. Or... is it possible that you want me to do something to you?¡± Mango was stunned by his words. In fact, she was eager to do ''business'' with Nathaniel as she was rather aroused right now. Furthermore, they had just been reunited and this was the perfect situation to do it. However, Mango''s physical strength had reached its limits and she could not take any more exertion. When she heard Nathaniel''s threat, she obviously dared not to move. She became limp while she solely put all her weight on Nathaniel''s body. "Why are you here?¡± Mango''s question was much too heartless. Nathaniel red at her discontentedly, but Mango pretended not aware of it. Even though she was guilty, she still put on a brave face and this caused Nathaniel to change his opinion of her. "Oh, you stubborn woman. Why didn''t you send me a message right after you''ve escaped danger?" "There was no way to send a message on the ship as there was a signal jammer on it. Furthermore, we had snuck onboard. So, we were afraid to send a message out." Mango''s words made Nathaniel heartbroken. "Did it hurt?" As Nathaniel stretched out his arm, Mango immediately found afortable position for herself as sheid in his arms. She then muttered, "Not really, I thought I was going to die when I fell into the ocean. At that moment, I didn''t want to die because my mind was full of thoughts about you and our children. So I thought if I really died, you''d fall in love and marry another woman after a few years, then I would have died in vain. My man would have been sleeping with another woman and my children would be beaten by a stepmother, but all I could do was just watching from another world. Honestly, even thinking about it irritates me so much." Nathaniel couldn''t understand Mango''s thought process. Then, he shook his head and said, "I wouldn¡¯t marry another woman for the rest of my life.¡± "That''s not necessarily true, tons of men would swear up and down now, but once their wife passes, it''s different. They might miss their wives for the first few years, but time is a frightening thing as it numbs all the sadness and pain that one could feel. After a few years, the only remembrance of me would just be on the tombstone in the cemetery.¡± Mango''s tone was intive, but it made Nathaniel''s heartache terribly. "What nonsense are you spouting? People always say that you''ll have good fortune if you escape the jaws of death. Look at you, you''ve escaped death from both fire and water incidents, clearly the Grim Reaper hasn''te for you so you have many years of life ahead of you." "Why do you sound so awkward when you say that?" Mango frowned slightly, but Nathaniel just smiled without borating further. Then, she leaned into Nathaniel''s arms and she felt an unparalleled sense of safety and security. "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be very busy right now? Why did you stille here?" "Are you still going to bring that up? I nearly believed that you were dead, now that I know you¡¯re alive, do you think I''ll be able to rx if I didn''t see you?" Nathaniel said grumpily. Mango chuckled and said, "Didn''t I send someone to inform you?" "You mean that little brat, Zion? He nearly caused me to have a stroke out of anger, all right?" Nathaniel felt irritated at the mention of his son. He really loved the little brat, but Zion insisted on fighting him on every turn as if Nathaniel was his mortal enemy. Mango sat up immediately as she heard this. "Zion was the one who went to deliver the message? How is he? Is he all right? Did he grow any taller or be skinnier? If not, has he be plump?" Mango missed Zion so much. Nathaniel was starting to feel a little jealous. "Is it really a good idea for you to be missing another man while you''re in my arms? Didn''t you say that I was petty? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I''d be jealous then?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Mango was stunned for a moment before she burst intoughter. "How could you call Zion a man when he¡¯s just a child? Furthermore, he''s your son! How could you even be jealous at all?" "As long as the other person is male, I won''t allow it!" Mango was rendered speechless by Nathaniel''s overbearing manner. However, when he spotted her worried expression, Nathaniel told Mango about his encounter with Zion, including the fact that Zion knew about everything that happened to Mango. Frankly, Nathaniel had some malicious intent as well, because he didn''t want Mango to miss Zion that much. Mango saw through his intentions straight away but she didn''t point it out. She thenughed gleefully as she heard Nathaniel bad-mouth his own son again. "Like father, like son.¡± Nathaniel had no idea if that was apliment or an insult, but he couldn''t be bothered to care. After all, he would only end up irritated himself if he argued with Mango. Thus, it was a better idea for him to stay peacefully with her instead. "Just now in the training center, you mentioned that a high-ranking member of the HY Group transported a shipment of goods? Do you know what they are?" Mango knew that it was pointless to hide anything from Nathaniel as he obviously knew it all, so she said, "I couldn''t see what it was as the goods were packed very securely, and they were taken away immediately after they were unloaded. Oh yeah, I managed to get a photo of the person secretly, you see if you recognize this person from thepany?" With this, Mango took out her mobile phone and she retrieved the photo that she took before she handed the phone to Nathaniel. Nathaniel frowned when he saw the person in the photo. "It''s Manager Zhang from the Commerce Department.¡± "Is he a very important person in thepany?" "Yes, he''s quite important indeed." Nathaniel had never expected that Manager Zhang would secretly transport goods. "Did you manage to discover where the goods were delivered to?" Nathaniel felt that it was out of character for Mango to not investigate this further. Now that she was the madam of the Dark Night Empire, there was no need for her to personally investigate anything and this fact reassured Nathaniel greatly. Then, Mango whispered, "Would you be surprised if I told you the goods were delivered here?" "What?" Nathaniel was very surprised but when he realized that Mango was not joking, his expression became more solemn. "So, training was not the only reason you''re here in this camp?" "Not really, I do think that I¡¯m weak so I need to train and make myself stronger. That''s why I had Zack to train me, but I''m also here because of that shipment of goods. This camp belongs to you, and I heard that everyone here are your most trusted subordinates, but I think it¡¯s odd that someone would secretly transport stuff inside here." Mango¡¯ s analysis was very urate and this shocked Nathaniel greatly. He had always known that the Ye Family was notpletely under his control, but he never expected for someone to infiltrate the training base that he personally established. "Is it my uncle?" "Frankly, I don''t know because nothing is certain now, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t go home. I''m still an illegal immigrant, so I''ll just cause trouble for you and the children if I return home. Furthermore, I¡¯ve assumedmand of the Empire and if what grandma said is true, the mastermind behind all this will attack me. I heard that Nanny Zhang has fled and she''s now missing. You know that she has never liked me, and my presence is bound to draw everyone here so it'' II give you some space at least. Moreover, our children will be safer too. Mango told Nathaniel about her n. Nathaniel''s expression soured upon hearing that. "Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Don''t you realize that you''ve brought a lot of danger here to this camp? Do you intend to worry me to death?" Mango felt a lovely warmth in her heart as she sensed Nathaniel¡¯s worry and anxiety for her. Then, she wrapped her hands around Nathaniel¡¯s neck and said, ''T m fine though. Zack is here with me along with Merle, who has concealed himself nearby for my protection. Plus, I''m training hard here to strengthen myself, so nothing will happen to me. I heard that Rita''s health is deteriorating rapidly and she needs to have surgery immediately. After you do the surgery with her, you''ll be bedridden for at least half a month and I have to guarantee your safety during this time. Mom already told me that the Empire exists not only to serve the country, but it exists to protect you as well as the heir of the HY Group. You are my husband, whom the person I care about the most in my life, so I can''t stand idly by while both you and our children are in danger." "But I''m a man, how could I let a woman like you shoulder all these burdens?" Nathaniel''s words made Mangough immediately. "Don¡¯t be so misogynistic! What''s the difference between a man and a woman now? We''re husband and wife so we have to work together, I will shoulder your burdens when you can''t and you''ll do the same for me. Nathaniel, we still have a long journey ahead of us, so we have to work together to be able to seed in the end. Believe me, Nathan, I''ll protect myself alongside you and our children. Rita is our daughter and she has waited five years for you, so I won¡¯t rob her of her chance to continue living no matter how dire our situation is. The only person who can save her now is you, so please leave everything to me for the duration of the surgery, okay?" Nathaniel was rendered speechless at Mango''s statement. Then, he hugged Mango tightly and he whispered, "I swear that God will strike me down if I ever do you wrong in my life. How is it possible that a woman as silly as you could ever exist?¡± "Oh, I''m willing to do anything for you until the end." Mango replied in a soft voice. Meanwhile, her words were like thefort that prated into Nathaniel¡¯ s heart. "I have good news for you." "What is it?" Mango asked softly as she was quite sleepy. Nathaniel stroked her head as he spoke, "You''re no longer an illegal immigrant since you have an identity. In a few more days, you''ll be part of the Hans family and from then on, no one will be able to rob your identity on a whim." "What do you mean?" Mango abruptly raised her head and she did not feel sleepy instantly. How did she suddenly be a member of the Hans family? Did Nathaniel strike a deal with Terrance? Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Upon seeing her confused looks, Nathaniel had no idea how to tell Mango that she was not biologically rted to the parents in the Shen family. However, he still had to tell her anyway since Queena had sacrificed too much for Mango''s sake. As she saw Nathaniel'' s conflicted expression, Mango whispered, "Is there something going on in the meantime that I don''t know about?" "Do you still remember who took you away from Minister Xiao''s house?" In fact, Nathaniel was unwilling to mention Andrea, but in the end, he had no choice as there was no way he could hide this from Mango. "I do." Mango didn''t react much when the subject of Andrea came up. She never really liked Andrea, but Mango understood why Andrea had given her to Abyss in the first ce. In fact, Andrea''s only redeeming quality was that she was not purely evil and that she hadn''t done anything worse to Mango, but Mango still disliked her anyway. Nathaniel smiled wryly at Mango'' s disdain of Andrea and he said, "In fact, you two are sisters." "What?" Mango thought that she had mistakenly heard what Nathaniel said. "My parents only have one daughter, which is me, and they¡¯ve never even stayed in the United States. Andrea and I have nothing to do with one another, so would you quit joking around?¡± "Do you think I''m joking?" Nathaniel sighed helplessly before he told Mango about her parents taking a DNA test after Mango had disappeared. At the time, he was indirectly telling Mango the fact that she had no blood rtion with her parents. Everything that came afterward was easier to exin, as Mango knew about the issue of Dennis. However, Mango was suddenly the main character of this story. Mango remained silent for a long time after she finished listening to what Nathaniel had to say, and he did not push her to ept the fact as well. Instead, he just held her in his arms as if she was the most precious treasure in the world. Mango finally spoke after a long time passed. ¡°Have you confirmed that I¡¯m a child of the Hans family?¡± ¡°Queena did a maternity test earlier, do you remember that you drew a blood sample at the embassy?¡± The memory popped into Mango¡¯ s head as Nathaniel said this. She nodded. So, it seemed like all this was true. Mango''s emotions were rather calm. She had always felt close to Queena but she never expected that woman to be her mother. Mango didn''t know what to say as she thought of all the hardship that Queena had suffered all this time. Although Mango knew that Queena was her mother now, some bond couldn''t be built overnight nor could they be strengthened just because they were biologically rted. Then, she sighed and said, "Do my parents know?" "They only found out just now, but they got rather flustered about it." "I will always be my parents'' daughter." Mango'' s tone was determined, and Nathaniel understood what she meant. "Don''t worry, Madam Hans has already said that you can keep your surname, so you''ll still be called Mango Shen as well as part of the Shen family. But the Hans family will apply for your identification. As for the matter of returning to your ancestral roots, that''s up to you." Mango felt a lump form in her throat when she heard Nathaniel say this. She didn''t expect that the Hans family would be so open-minded about this. Although the Hans family was her true family, the Shen family had taken care of her for the past twenty years. They had given her love and warmth, and without them, Mango wouldn''t be who she was today. The Hans family, the Shen family as well as Queena were now connected through Mango. Although this rtionship was unique, it was quite eptable. Thus, Mango took this fact in stride. Then, she muttered, "Please take care of them for me as I can''t leave for the time being." "Won''t you go back to see Rita? She might have to undergo the surgery tomorrow, and Zion is back as well. Why not youe home with me to see them just for a while?" Nathaniel knew how much Mango missed her children, but she was willing to go through so much trouble to stay put for the sake of Nathaniel and the Ye Family. Of course, Mango was eager to return home as well. Furthermore, she hadn''t seen that little brat Zion in a very long time. Over the past five years, the two of them had been inseparable, so how could she not miss him when they were suddenly separated for such a long time? However, her ns would be ruined if she left and the people spying on her would discover her intentions. In the end, her n to use herself to lure them out was in vain. If the secret mastermind behind all this was not dealt with, Zion, Rita, and Nathaniel would all be in danger. Honestly, Mango could not bear witnessing her children be kidnapped or disappeared again. Mango wanted to be strong enough to protect her children, but at the same time, she couldn''t be the one who put her children in danger. After careful consideration, Mango muttered, "I believe that they''ll be safe as long as you¡¯re here, right?" "I can guarantee their safety, but what about yours? Mango, I can''t take care of both of you at the same time, so how about I have the Hans family..." "I''ll manage it by myself." Mango interrupted Nathaniel''s words in time to prevent the Hans family from helping her. "Nathan, there are some things that we should keep within the Ye family, so there''s no room for others to interfere. I still remember that you wanted to marry me again, so how about you marry me once again in front of everyone in Ocean City after this is all over?¡± "Very well!" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Although Nathaniel felt reluctant, he knew how determined Mango could be. She was not a woman who could do nothing but hide behind him when she needed protection. Thest few years had shaped Mango into a strong woman, which fit to wield the title of Young Madam of the Ye Family. "Sleep together with me tonight and leave quietly in the morning. I''m afraid that I''ll miss you too much if I know that you''ve left." Mango snuggled her head in Nathaniel''s embrace as she listened to his heartbeat. Frankly, Mango wished that time would stop at this moment so that it became eternal. They had been in love for so long, but their time spent together was far too short as they had missed out on thest five years. Now that they were finally reunited, it was nigh impossible for them to have a peaceful life. However, the sensation of embracing her lover to sleep was very blissful. Anyway, every woman obviously wanted to have a stable andfortable life like this though. Mango''s arms encircled Nathaniel''s waist tightly. Nathaniel felt a heart-wrenching pain in his chest that he could not express. He owed Mango much more than just a stable andfortable life! "Go to sleep, as I''m not going anywhere tonight. I''ll be right here by your side tonight." "Okay!" Mango smiled in satisfaction. Actually, she had wanted to talk to Nathaniel a while longer, but her body was spent, not to mention the aching in her bones. Thus, her eyelids became heavy and she fell asleep without even realizing it. Nathaniel looked at the exhausted expression on her face and there was a glimmer of heartache shing in his eyes. In fact, he wanted to shoulder these burdens for Mango. But he knew that this was a problem that she had to solve herself if they were to stay together for the rest of their lives. From tomorrow onwards, all of them had their own battles to fight and Nathaniel was very likely unable to protect Mango for the sake of his own daughter. However, did this really mean that Nathaniel had to leave Mango alone and defenseless? Of course, he knew that he would never be able to do that. Nathaniel embraced Mango so tightly as if he wanted to assimte her into his own body, but s he knew that he could not do so. Their time together had always been short. Then, the entire night passed in a sh. At four o''clock in the morning, Nathaniel opened his eyes, which had not caught a wink of sleep the entire night. He looked at Mango lovingly before he lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead. He needed to leave now! It took quite some time to fly back home from the base, furthermore, he couldn''t allow anyone to know that he was ever here. Mango had said that Nanny Zhang''s men could be in the base, and this fact worried him greatly. Thus, he had to solve this problem before he left. Nathaniel gently released Mango. It was still dark and cold outside. Nathaniel tucked Mango into her nkets and he raised the temperature on the thermostat before he left the room reluctantly. The moment he closed the door, Mango opened her eyes and there was no trace of sleepiness in her expression. Tears welled up in her eyes but she gritted her teeth and said nothing, not even a farewell. Then, she closed her eyes again to rest when Nathaniel shut the door, but stray tears oozed out of the corners of her eye. In the end, she still couldn''t bear to part with him! s, she wanted to get up and hug him tight as she wished to tell him not to leave. Nathaniel felt a cold breeze sweep across his face as he left Mango¡¯s room, and the frigid loneliness he felt erased all of his earlier recklessness. In the past, Nathaniel could do whatever he wanted without a care for the consequences. Now that he had to protect Mango and his children by his side, so Nathaniel could not make any mistakes. After arriving at Zack''s room, Nathaniel quickly came in. Zack was very startled and he wanted to flip on the lights when he felt the presence of someone else in the room, but he heard Nathaniel murmur, "Don¡¯t turn on the lights, lest anyone finds out I was here to see you.¡± "Mr. Ye?" Zack was somewhat confused, because why would Nathaniele to his room now? Nathaniel cut right to the chase and he told Zack everything about what Mango had told him, which stunned Zack greatly. "Nanny Zhang''s men have infiltrated the base? How is this possible? We personally selected everyone on this base, so this..." "We selected Newell and Sisi when they were children, but they still ended up working for other people right? If my assumptions are correct, they¡¯re connected to Nanny Zhang. Even if Newell is dead, Sisi is still alive and I''m sure that her disappearance had something to do with Nanny Zhang, so go and find out Sisi''s whereabouts right away. Mango and the children are back home, and now I have to undergo surgery so we mustn''t let anyone hurt Mango. I know that she''s trying to set a trap for them, but I can''t just do nothing. Ultimately, Mango must be the main focus of the base''s activities and her safety is our main consideration, got it?" Nathaniel''smands effectively handed control of the entire base over to Mango. This was hisst bastion of strength, but he did not use it to protect himself even though he knew that he would be vulnerable after the surgery. Instead, he gave up hisst barrier of protection to Mango. Zack could see Mango''s importance to Nathaniel and he wanted to say something, but he refrained from that in the end and just nodded instead. Furthermore, no one knew what Zack was thinking as he narrowed his eyes in the darkroom. "Are you leaving soon?" "Yeah! I''ll leave as quietly as possible soon. Since Nanny Zhang''s men are on the base, I won¡¯t be using the helicopter. Instead, I''ll be leaving by the ocean in a dinghy as that draws less attention. Zack, I¡¯m leaving everything here in your hands." Nathaniel turned to leave after he finished speaking. Zack got up to send him off but Nathaniel stopped him instead. After he left Zack''s room, Nathaniel threw onest longing look towards Mango''s room before he turned around steadfastly and headed to the ocean. However, Nathaniel had no idea if he was mistaken or not, but he could not shake the feeling that a pair of eyes were watching him intently... Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Nathaniel whirled around quickly, but he could not tell where the person was while peeping at him. Nathaniel had always been a cautious and alert person, so his feeling earlier could not be wrong. If Mango had not warned him that there could be outsiders on the base, he may not be so vignt. However, as soon as he stepped out of Zack''s room, Nathaniel sensed that he was being followed and the unsettled feeling was so bad. Nathaniel was so annoyed and disturbed. He was worried about Mango''s safety and he even wanted to turn back to warn Mango, but then the thought of Rita crossed his mind suddenly. Rita''s operation could not be performed without him, so he had to go home as soon as possible. Then, Nathaniel took out his mobile phone and he called Zion right away. He did not know how to contact Merle, so he had no choice but to have Zion inform Merle to closely guard Mango''s safety. Meanwhile, Zion was ensconced deeply in his sleep so he ended the call as soon as it started ringing. Right then, Nathaniel felt a little helpless. The little brat could be sleeping very soundly right now and Nathaniel wouldn¡¯t have disturbed Zion''s sleep if possible, but he had no choice. Zion was extremely annoyed and he picked up the call when the phone would not stop ringing. "Mr. Ye, what are you doing? The sun hasn''t even risen yet!¡± "Right now I''m at the base and I¡¯m about to head home, but I''m afraid that something will happen to your mommy. Since I can''t contact Merle, how about you call and have him monitor closely all the activities in the camp? We have to protect your mommy, got it?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s voice was soft and Zion could hardly hear his father¡¯s words as the sea breeze whipped around in the background. "Aren''t you at the base? It''ll be fine if Zack is there to protect mommy." Zion yawned as he spoke, he was clearly still half asleep. Nathaniel sighed and said, "Having another person there is just an extrayer of protection, so hurry up." "Ugh, I got it. The only thing you know how to do is order me around." Then, Zion hung up and he called Merle next. Strangely, Zion could not reach Merle''s mobile phone at all. At first, Zion did not think much of it as he figured that Merle turned off his phone while he slept. However, Zion started to feel something was wrong after he called a few more times. Then, all his sleepiness immediately evaporated into thin air. Then, he quickly called Nathaniel but the strange thing was that Zion could not reach Nathaniel''s phone either. The base''s signal had been blocked! But who could it be? Who was capable of jamming the signal from the base? Zion sat up abruptly and he quickly turned on theputer in hopes of locating Mango. Unfortunately, Mango''s tracker had disappeared. What the hell was going on? Zion suddenly became uneasy. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had hurriedly obtained a dinghy from the warehouse after he hung up the phone. He wanted to leave the base under the cover of night, nevertheless, he still felt uneasy. His right eyelid twitched constantly, and Nathaniel was unsure if that was because of ack of sleep or it was because something bad would happen. Nathaniel set down the dinghy in the ocean before he quickly boarded it, and he used the oars to row away. Not long after Nathaniel left, Mango suddenly opened her eyes. The outside of her room was so quiet that it was almost stifling, but she could hear soft footsteps were approaching in the silence. There seemed to be quite a few people were approaching her room. Then, Mango quickly got up and she quietly got dressed before she immediately went to her window. The outside of her room led to a heavily forested mountain and Mango had no idea what was in store for her if she left her room, but she reckoned that it was much better than being caught in a trap if she remained inside. Mango draped a down jacket over her shoulders before she opened the window and quickly climbed out. However, she did not run for the mountains. Instead, Mango climbed up onto the roof and shey prone on it. She clutched her phone in her hand and intended to text Merle before she realized that the signal had been jammed. This was bad! Something must have happened in the base! Furthermore, Mango was unsure if Nathaniel had left or not. Although she had knowingly stayed here to lure the other party out, she did not expect them to have acted so quickly. Right now, she was most worried about Nathaniel''s safety. There was no way Nathaniel would be at a disadvantage with his skills, but what if he trusted the men in the base? Mango dared not think of the consequences. The door opened with a soft click, and Mango¡¯s entire body tensed. Here they came! Her palms were slick with nervous sweat and she suppressed her breathing the best she could. There were about four people who entered the room and two of them immediately pounced on the bed in hopes of capturing Mango. However, they failed to do so. "There''s no one here?" The other party''s voice was restrained and deliberately lowered.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "The bed is still warm, she must''ve left recently." "The window is opened!" The two of them quickly came to a conclusion. "She has run outside, it seems like she is rather vignt." Right then, someone turned on the lights in the room. Another man came into the room and he spoke faintly as he surveyed the room. "She is so vignt and cautious so it''s no wonder that she¡¯s Nathaniel''s wife. Go and bring her to me. Regardless of what happens, Mango must not leave this base! Furthermore, Nathaniel has just left on a dinghy via the ocean. He may be alone, but he''s a formidable fighter so it''s best if we let him leave." Mango was stunned when she heard the voice. It was Zack? How could it be him? Mango could be wary of anyone on this base, but she never imagined that Zack would be the one to betray Nathaniel. She was very shocked and she couldn''t wait to tell Nathaniel about this. What had Zack said just now? He said that Nathaniel had left the base by dinghy, right? To Mango, it was best as long as Nathaniel left the base. It was necessary for Nathaniel to know this piece of information, but Mango knew that this wasn''t the right time to tell him. The people in the room quickly left. They went to search for Mango in the mountains in unison and leaving only Zack in the room. He stood in front of the window as he looked out at the dark road in front of him, and no one knew what he was thinking. Mango was almost frozen to death as shey prone on the roof. The morning wind was frigid. However, Mango''s heart was even colder with disappointment. The friendship between Zack and Nathaniel was so solid that they were willing to die for one another. They had both survived the impossible on the battlefield, how did this friendship turn into betrayal? Was it possible that Zack hadn''t been loyal to Nathaniel from the beginning? Who did Zack take his orders from? Nanny Zhang? Or was it Uncle Ye? Mango couldn''t figure it out and right now and she was trying her best to hide, but she had no idea how to contact Merle. She never imagined that the person would be Zack. Now that the signal had been jammed, she was like a lone soldier isted from the world. She couldn''t hide on the roof forever as she would be discovered as soon as morning came. If Zack did not leave the house, then how could she escape? Honestly, Mango felt she had been backed into a corner. Mango had obtained the information she wanted, at the cost of putting herself in this dire situation. Furthermore, Mango couldn¡¯t imagine the aftermath if she ever came to blow with Zack. Just as Mango thought hard on her escape, Zack sighed as if he was talking to himself. "Where will you be on a cold day like this?" Meanwhile, Mango dared not even breathe in fear of Zack discovering her hiding spot. Fortunately, Zack only stayed for a while longer in the room as he searched anxiously for Mango. After that, he left the room after he failed to find Mango. However, Mango did not leave her hiding ce in fear of Zack returning any moment to look for her again. Knowing his character, this was very possible. Sure enough, Zack returned moments after he left. He lurked around the room for a while longer and he left after he was sure that Mango was not there. Mango was surprised and afraid at the same time. What should she do? What should she do to not be captured by Zack? Mango was so cold that her limbs were stiff and she dared not to move a muscle, as she was fearful of making a noise. The sky had started to lighten after Mango remained on the roof for about half an hour. Furthermore, the sun would rise shortly after, so Mango would lose all hope of hiding from Zack as she would be discovered immediately. Moreover, the base was equipped with a security system and Mango had no idea where the blind spots were as she had only been here a short while. After all, this was Zack¡¯s domain. Thus, Mango felt like she had run into a dead end. In the end, she gritted her teeth and she decided to climb down. As for where to go, Mango had no choice but to escape to the mountain. Although she might run into Zack¡¯s men, her chances were better since the mountain covered a vast area and it was easier for her to hide alone there. Unless she didn''t have anything on her. Mango seemed to recall that she had a tracking device on her body. If Merle could locate her through the tracker, it wasn'' t impossible for Zack to do the same, so she could only ditch the tracker. As she thought of this, Mango removed the tracker and crushed it under her foot. If she wanted to hide, she would do it so well that no one could ever find her. After she did all that, Mango quickly headed deep into the mountain. She didn''t know what lurked in the mountains, or if Zack¡¯s men had set a trap for her. So, Mango just ran aimlessly. As she ran, she realized that she had be lost. Mango was already unfamiliar with this ce, and to make matters worse she was running around like a crazed chicken. After that, she unwittingly arrived at the mouth of a cave. If Mango hadn''t fallen, she would never have discovered this cave. The outside of the cave was covered with grass and it seemed like there was nothing here, but Mango had identally fallen in. The cave was very damp and cold, and the chill caused Mango to feel quite ufortable. Then, Mango stood up quickly only to find that she had sprained her ankle. Indeed, it had been a series of unfortunate events for Mango. Mango cursed herself internally for being so unlucky, but she dared not stay here for long so she started walking further inside the cave. However, Mango did not pay attention to whatever was inside the cave. As she walked, Mango seemed to hear human voices so she hurriedly stopped and crouched down low. At the time, her heartbeat so wildly against her chest that it threatened to leap out. Who were they? Who was inside the cave? Was this not an abandoned cave? As she deliberated this in her mind, the voices got increasingly closer and footsteps started to approach her... Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Mango wanted to turn around and leave, but it was toote for her. Hence, she could only bend down and she backtracked as much as possible, but she bumped into something. In a hurry, Mango saw a wooden barrel of unidentifiable contents behind her as she turned around to look at it. After that, Mango quickly got into the barrel and she carefully covered the barrel lid over herself. It was very humid inside the barrel, and it stank as it seemed to have been ced here for a long time. Mango frowned slightly and she pinched her nose as she tried her best to quieten her breathing. The footsteps approached, and the voices came ever closer to her. Mango''s heartbeat increased abruptly as she heard the familiar voice. It was Nanny Zhang and Sisi! So, it turned out that they were hiding here! Did that mean that Zack was Nanny Zhang'' s subordinate? Thus, it was no wonder that Nanny Zhang and Sisi were nowhere to be found even when Nathaniel searched the entirety of Ocean City. It turned out that Zack had hidden them here. Frankly, Mango had to admire Zack¡¯s ability to conceal his true loyalties. It was quite remarkable for him to hide in in sight in front of Nathaniel for such a long time. Mango remembered that Zack went to help look for Zion when he was missing. They had no clue of his betrayal back then, so if Zack had found Zion in the first ce, Mango wouldn¡¯t have known how Zion ended up. Mango was afraid, but she was grateful that Nick had helped her from behind the scenes. Sisi spoke as she walked, "Nanny Zhang, Zack informed us that Mango has escaped. Where do you think she could¡¯ve escaped on this mountain?" "I don¡¯t know, but that woman needs to die. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I would still be together with my son. Ultimately, she has not only created a rift between me and my son, but she also became the new madam of the Dark Night Empire. How on Earth is she capable of being the madam of the Dark Night?" Nanny Zhang''s voice sounded, and she was unable to hide the disdain in her tone. Frankly, Mango had always known that Nanny Zhang disliked her, but she figured that the reason was because of Nathaniel. Now, she knew that was notpletely true. Sisi muttered, "Did she send the agents of the Dark Night Empire here? She must know about Zack''s background if she has escaped. It''s a shame that we poured so much effort into controlling Zack for so many years only for Mr. Ye to discover the truth, so when the timees...¡± "He¡¯ II never find out. Didn''t Zack tell us that Nathaniel has left the base earlier? I heard that his little daughter, Rita is going to have her surgery at dawn, so he needs to go back and save her no matter what. How dare that short-lived munchkin has my son'' s kidney transnted into her? Ridiculous! Have you arranged for the doctor as I asked?¡± There was a brash hint in Nanny Zhang¡¯s voice. Sisi immediately said, "It''s taken care of. Rest assured, Rita will never survive the surgery because I''ve arranged for the doctor to make an "ident¡± during the surgery." "Whatever you do, don''t hurt my son!" Nanny Zhang''s words shocked Mango. Rita was in danger? Clearly, Nanny Zhang was insane. Although she knew that Rita was her own granddaughter, she still wanted to hurt Rita? Mango was very anxious, but there was nothing she could do now. Urgh! What should she do? Nathaniel would be sedated when he went for the surgery, so there was no one to stop the surgery if anything went wrong. Her daughter! Her poor daughter! Was Rita going to die at the hands of Nanny Zhang like this? Mango nearly lost control of her anger, but then she heard Sisi say, "Nanny Zhang, Rita is your granddaughter, so do you really want to hurt her?" "Bullsh*t! She is just a sickly child to me, and what use do I have for a girl? It would''ve been fine if her body could ept someone else''s kidney, but unfortunately, her body could only ept my son''s kidney. Would it not affect him if he lost a kidney? I'' ve already lost one son, so do you think I''ll stand idly by while my other son bes a cripple? It is Rita''s mother''s fault for not raising her well that the little girl be like this, not mine. Furthermore, a weak child like her is useless to me. Oh, have you found any information on Zion as I asked you to?" "Not yet, Young Master Zion seems to have disappeared, and he might be dead for all we know." "B*stard! That moron, Macy Cho actually dared to hurt my grandson! Zion is the future hope of the Ye Family and as long as he¡¯s in my care from his youth, he¡¯ll be my most obedient grandson. Make sure you find Zion, no matter the cost!" The more Nanny Zhang spoke, the angrier Mango became. This old b*tch called Rita worthless but she treated Zion otherwise because he was male. Furthermore, she wanted to take advantage of Zion''s youth to control him, so this was simply too vile for Mango! Nanny Zhang and Sisi walked past the barrel that Mango hid in, and she was so afraid that she didn''t dare breathe at all. Eventually, their footsteps faded away and it seemed like they had left the cave. Only then did Mango dare to open the lid of the barrel before she took in a lungful of fresh air. How could she get the news out? She wouldn''t be able to do so if she stayed here! Furthermore, she couldn''t keep hiding alone in the mountains as this matter concerned Rita and Nathaniel¡¯s safety. So, she needed toe up with a n to ry the news to them, or perhaps she could return to Ocean City herself. However, this presented another huge problem, which was how could Mango leave the camp? Mango''s mind raced as she tried to think of a n, but she knew that staying here was not a permanent solution. After that, she climbed out of the barrel and she quickly walked in the direction where Nanny Zhang and Sisi came from. The cave was their temporary dwelling, so Mango wasn''t sure if she''d discover something useful there. As Mango walked, she realized that there was no one else here. It seemed that Zack was very confident that no one would find Nanny Zhang and Sisi here to be sox in terms of security. Mango felt as if she''d entered a different world after she walked into the cave. There were two small caves linked together and they were decorated into makeshift bedrooms, which filled with all the required furnishings, including food. The food here was not very nutritious or fresh as it was mostly instant noodles or dried biscuits, and manyrge vessels of mineral water were stacked up in the room. Mango quickly grabbed some biscuits and put them in her pocket. She hadn''t brought anything out with her from her room, so she took some biscuits in fear of herself starving to death. Mango looked around before she noticed that there was aptop here. Since Zack had jammed the signal, would Mango be discovered if she sent a message using their internalwork? Clearly, Mango was not very well- versed inputers. Now, she really wished that Zion was by her side. Honestly, it would be great if he was here as he would definitely have a n to get out of this ce. In the end, Mango did not dare to alert the enemy. She quickly searched the cave but she did not find anything of note. After that, she hurriedly left the cave as she was afraid that she''d run into Nanny Zhang and Sisi when they returned. Unfortunately, Mango heard footsteps approach in her direction from the outside. Mango had no escape and it seemed inevitable that she would run into the people that had entered the cave. Just then, her back hit the wall and she inexplicably felt a faint warmth. The faint warmth and the texture of the wall felt different, and it reminded her of the touch of wood. Mango¡¯s brows knitted and she turned before she roamed around with her hand, only to find a door in the wall. Then, she pushed open the door without thinking. However, Mango was extremely stunned after she entered the room. Iron cages filled the room and arge number of women were locked inside them. Some of the women were elderly and some were young, but they all seemed to be unconscious. Mango was astonished, but she calmed herself down quickly. Then, she recalled her experience of being sold as a ve. Now, it turned out that Nanny Zhang was involved in that! What did Nanny Zhang intend to do with the people that she captured? Did she intend on trafficking them overseas? Nevertheless, Mango felt very upset as she saw the women were being locked up in cages as if they were animals. Visions of Mango being sold resurfaced in her mind once again. She knew better than anyone what consequences these women would face after they were sold off. Then, Mango quickly unlocked the cages, and she awakened the unconscious women by sshing cold water over them. "Who are you?" The women were very afraid, but they dared not speak loudly. Plus, Mango knew that they had been beaten badly at the sight of the wounds on their bodies. They didn''t dare to have any courage now. Mango took a deep breath before she spoke, "I''ve unlocked the cage for you so that you can escape. This is an isted ind and the ocean is a few hundred meters north of here. After that, you''re on your own." The women were quite surprised and some of them were skeptical of Mango, but they still hurriedly got up before they ran outside. If there was the slightest chance for them to return home, they were willing to take the risk. Then, Mango suddenly remembered the footsteps outside. "Hold up! There might be someoneing from the outside, so just wait for a moment before you leave." The women immediately stopped in their tracks as soon as they heard Mango''s words. Apparently, they had designated Mango as their leader now. The footsteps outside came ever closer, and Mango'' s heart rate spiked at the sound. Frankly, Mango had no idea if they could manage to escape at all. Then, someone on the outside finally spoke. "Where¡¯s Nanny Zhang?" "She might have gone out." The voices belonged to two men, and they were the men that had tried to capture Mango earlier that day. She could still remember their voices. Meanwhile, Mango sped her hands together tightly as she wondered if the two men would enter the room. Then, she heard one of the men spoke, "Check to see if there¡¯s any sign of Mango being here, or else, we should leave as soon as possible. Nanny Zhang and Sisi are not to be trifled with, and God knows what they''d do to us if they found out we were here." "Those two women are such b*tches, I have no idea why Mr. Yan is under theirmand." The other man spoke as he sighed and shook his head. "Haven''t you heard that Mr. Van''s wife and children have been captured by Nanny Zhang? If not, why would he even take hermands?" Mango''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Nanny Zhang had captured Mr. Yan''s wife and kids? Then, it was no wonder that he betrayed Nathaniel. However, it did not absolve Zack from helping Nanny Zhang! The other man sighed and said, "Ah, I feel sorry for Mr. Yan. At first, he was frequently absent from his wife and children while he was in the military, so it caused his wife to fall out of love with him and she filed for divorce as well as the custody of the children. Mr. Yan felt indebted to his wife, so he agreed to the divorce but who could have expected that his family would have been captured the next time he reached out to them? Honestly, I feel bad to see a resilient and loyal man like him sacrifice his integrity for his family.¡± "Forget it, let¡¯s search the ce quickly and leave if we can''t find her. I don''t think we¡¯ll even have the chance to exin ourselves if we run into that insane b*tch, Nanny Zhang." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The other man spoke hurriedly. After that, the two of them searched the cave thoroughly. Mango''s instantly felt her heart rate spike. Would they discover this ce? Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Everyone in the room, including Mango, became nervous. It seemed that those women were looking at her helplessly for guidance. For Mango, arriving at this ce was already a huge coincidence, let alone meeting all these unfortunate women. However, could she just ignore their plight? Mango'' s conscience immediately denied that possibility. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. No matter who was the true mastermind behind Nanny Zhang, Mango would not assist in this sort of immoral sale of human life. Fortunately, the two men only did a cursory search of the area before they quickly retreated, as if they were afraid of Nanny Zhang''s return. How powerful was Nanny Zhang? Was she so powerful that even the agents on the base were afraid of her? Or did Nanny Zhang have agents here ever since this base was established? Mango wasn''t sure about the answer, but she kept deliberating this question in her mind. After the footsteps outside faded away, Mango turned and spoke to those women behind her, "I''ll lead all of you outside, but I can''t guarantee your escape. After this, everyone should scatter instead of running together, got it?" Then, everyone nodded. To the women, their best hope was for Mango to free them from their prison. Then, Mango pushed open the wooden door. She felt it was so silent outside that it was unnerving. Mango left the room first and she looked around. Later, she gestured for the women behind her to leave after she realized that there was no one outside. She remembered the way she came in, so Mango quickly led the women in the direction of the exit. The sky was slowly bing brighter as time passed and there would be cameras nearby. Mango observed her surroundings and she noticed a camera nearby. Then, she hurriedly picked up something to cover it. "Once I do this, it won''t be long until they realize that something is wrong here. When it''s time, everyone has to go their separate ways, and then it'' s all in God¡¯s hands whether or not you manage to escape." "Thank you, miss." In the end, someone broke down with tears of joy. Although they had not managed to escape yet, at least they now had a glimmer of hope. However, Mango dared not ept their gratitude yet as this was just the first step to their escape. After she exined the escape route to the women, Mango quickly blocked the camera before she immediately ran outside. Then, a teenaged girl around eighteen years old of medium build ran after Mango at the same time when Mango rushed outside. Everyone scattered as no one wanted to stay here except for that young girl who kept following Mango. At first, Mango had not noticed the girl''s presence, but she then felt rather conflicted after she noticed the girl was following her. "Hey girl, you can''t follow me." Mango was afraid of implicating the younger girl in her problems, but the other girl just shook her head and refused to speak. It was still quite dark around them so Mango was unable to see the girl''s face clearly, s she couldn'' t do anything about the girl¡¯s stubborn attitude. "I have other things to attend to, so I can''t have you along with me.¡± Right now, Mango was in a great deal of danger as everyone on the base was looking for her. Also, she had to evade Zack while she attempted to contact Merle and the others. With all that was happening, Mango could very likely end up hurting the girl that was following her right now. However, the young girl shook her head and she adamantly refused to leave. Now, Mango couldn''t find it in herself to just leave the girl on her own. After that, she sighed and said, "If we happen to run into more peopleter, you have to run away. Nevere back for me, okay?" The girl nodded and her bright eyes were striking in the early morning light. Mango figured that the young girl must have a pair of very beautiful eyes. This time, Mango could no longer ignore the other girl. Then, she had the younger girl followed her closely as they both ran towards the beach. There was still hope for rescue as long as they could reach the ocean. "Can you swim?" The little girl shook her head. At that, Mango became rather somber. How could they leave if the girl could not swim? Right at that moment, Mango realized that a lot of people were headed their way. The beach was her only way to escape. So if she were Zack, Mango would definitely have guessed that she had gone to the beach right after the camera was blocked. What should she do now? Was she going to surrender to Zack willingly? Or was she going to escape deeper into the mountains while she formted a new n? Mango didn''t know the answer to that and she felt like every path she took only led to more difficult decisions. When she was with Nathaniel in the past, all she had to do was follow his lead. However, what should Mango do now that she was in this dire situation? Mango and the girl both stopped in their tracks. Right now, arge horde of people was already running towards the beach. The open ocean represented hope for them and even if they risked dying at sea, it was a far better fate than being sold to someone else overseas. Mango¡¯s sudden stop caused the girl behind her to stumble and she nearly collided with Mango, but thankfully she managed to catch herself in time. "Are you afraid? Will you still follow me even if I turn and run back the way we came?¡± As she said this, Mango looked at the young girl. Now, this did not just concern Mango herself because the survival of this girl with her depended on Mango as well. Even if everyone had their own paths to walk, Mango still felt a sense of responsibility for the girl that kept following her. The girl blinked her eyes at Mango as if she understood what Mango was saying. She nodded steadfastly despite the doubt shing in her eyes. "I¡¯ll follow!" Her voice carried the innocence of youth, but it was also filled with determination. Then, Mango sighed and said, "I can''t guarantee we¡¯ II be safe if we run back because the person that they''re actually looking for is me. Frankly, you have a higher chance of survival if you escape with the others instead of me and it''s going to be very dangerous if you keep following me. Are you sure you still want to be with me?" The little girl nodded again. In the end, Mango had no choice and she tugged on the girl''s hand. They ran into the woods next to them and they escaped deeper into the mountains before Zack and his men arrived. The little girl¡¯s hand was cold and mmy. At that, Mango was reminded of her own daughter Rita. If she failed to escape and passed away here, what would happen to Rita and Zion then? Right now, she started to regret her earlier rashness. Wouldn''t it be better if she had gone home to see Rita in the first ce? However, when Mango thought of what Nanny Zhang said just now as well as the situation that she and Rita were in, Mango realized that she didn''t have much of a choice. In fact, Mango had always been confused as to why she was constantly being hunted down just because she loved a man like Nathaniel. Was it in their nature to be so evil? Nanny Zhang knew that Rita was her own granddaughter, but she still refused to spare the unfortunate girl. Thus, Mango wondered if Nanny Zhang was capable of basic humanpassion. Mango brought the girl with her into the mountains as those thoughts ran through her mind. Meanwhile, the sound of car engines hummed behind them as Zack¡¯s men had finally arrived. The sound of sshing water reached Mango¡¯s ears. Frankly, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was from a fight or people jumping into the ocean to escape, but it sounded like a mess regardless. Right now, Mango was incapable of caring about what happened to the other people. After a while, Mango started to realize that she was lost as she brought the girl with her into the mountains. This was a very deep rainforest, but it did not cover arge area as Nathaniel didn''t want it to be too big when he initially bought this plot ofnd. Thus, Mango knew that they would reach the edges of the camp eventually even though they had been running for a long time. Moreover, they seemed to be walking increasingly further and they could only go forward as there seemed to be footsteps following behind them. However, what would Mango do if the path in front of her was a dead end? It would''ve been fine if Mango was alone, but now she had no idea what to do when this innocent girl was with her. The girl looked at Mango and whispered, "My name is Edolie Wright." "My name is Mango Shen.¡± Mango''s voice was faint, but there was a trace of a smile on her face. As Mango looked at Edolie, she reckoned that this girl was in herte teens at most as she looked very young and she had a pair of striking eyes. Perhaps Mango wouldn''t have been introduced to Edolie if it wasn''t for the situation they were in. "Edolie, I have to tell you that this forest does have a boundary, but unfortunately I''m not familiar with they of thend here. If we end up at the boundary of the forest but fail to escape, you and I might have to stay here." Mango hadn''t intended to say this at first as it seemed rather cruel to reveal that to a teenaged girl. As a child generally, Edolie might have started crying, but surprisingly she did not be upset. Instead, she spoke faintly, "Our lives are in God¡¯s hands now, and I won¡¯t me you if we do end up failing to escape as I was the one who insisted on following you. I won''t hold you responsible for what happens to me." On the other hand, Mango never expected a child to say this to her and she felt rather upset. "I will try my best to protect you." "Why are you so kind to me?" There was a shadow of doubt in Edolie''s eyes at Mango''s words. Perhaps to Edolie, it didn''t matter how Mango treated her because they were essentially strangers to one another. Meanwhile, Mango seemed to sense something off in Edolie''s gaze and pain red inexplicably in her chest as she said, ¡°After all, I was the one who led you on this path.¡± "It has nothing to do with you as I¡¯m the one who insisted on following you." Edolie did not have a frail personality like most other girls, but heridback attitude caused Mango to be conflicted. It would''ve been better if Edolie hadn''t followed her in the first ce, but it was toote to say anything now. "I''ll say it again. If we happen to be surroundedter, you need to run away when the opportunity presents itself. Don''t bother about what happens to me, okay?" However, Edolie just looked at Mango wordlessly. Well, Mango figured that they had agreed on it either way. The sounds outside were quickly bing a cacophony of noise and it seemed like quite a lot of people had started to surround the area. At that, Mango''s palms were drenched in a nervous sweat. With the paltry amount of skill that she had learned here, Mango could barely protect herself, let alone Edolie as well. To make matters worse, both of them were hungry, thirsty, and tired. Hence, they shivered when the wind blew on their dew-soaked clothes. Then, Mango immediately took off her jacket without hesitation as she noticed Edolie''s lips became pale. "Put it on." Edolie nced at Mango and seemed surprised. She frowned slightly when she saw that Mango only had a thin sweater underneath her jacket. Then, she deliberated for a moment before she took Mango''s jacket and put it on. Mango immediately felt very cold, but she was reminded of Rita when she saw Edolie, who was trying to keep warm. Well, Mango guessed that she could treat Edolie like Rita for now. Mango tugged on Edolie''s hand as they ran in one direction, however, she felt like they were running closer to the noise instead. Did they run directly towards Zack''s men? The doubt in Mango''s heart was bing much more prominent with every passing second. Suddenly, a hand reached out from nowhere and it grabbed Mango. It was scaring her so much that she almost screamed. However, the hand had covered her mouth tightly before she could do that. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Meanwhile, Edolie was so frightened that she immediately turned and frantically beat the person that approached them. She wasn''t trained in any particr martial art, but it was clear that she had been in more than her fair share of fights. As the other person¡¯s arm reached out to her, Edolie immediately gripped her jacket before she swung it at the other person''s face. There was a zip on the jacket and it was urately aimed at the attacker''s face. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Hence, the other party paused for a moment due to Edolie''s attack and Mango took the opportunity to free herself. Then, she was about to attack the person when she heard him speak in a low voice, "Mango, it''s me." The familiar voice stunned Mango and she unconsciously stopped Edolie from attacking further. "Edolie, he''s with us." At that, Edolie quickly stopped. Mango looked at Nathaniel who was standing in front of her with some disbelief. His clothes were soaked with dew, and it was much wetter than her own clothes. "What happened to you?" "I swam back here after I jumped off the boat. Follow me, as now''s not the time for talking." Meanwhile, suspicion shed in Nathaniel''s eyes as he nced at Edolie. Then, Mango hurriedly exined, "I rescued this girl from Nanny Zhang''s cave, along with many other women who were kidnapped by Nanny Zhang to sell as ves. I set them free, but they haven''t found a way to escape. She is Edolie, and she has been following me ever since then." "Well, let¡¯s go then!" Nathaniel refrained from saying anything else for Mango''s sake, but it was obvious that he allowed Edolie to join them. Mango nodded at Edolie before they followed Nathaniel as they ran in another direction. "Can we escape from here?" "Escaping is not really feasible right now, but we can wait." Nathaniel noticed that Mango''s hand was rather cold and he understood after he turned around to look behind him. The jacket that Edolie used to hit him with was Mango¡¯s jacket. If he assumed correctly, Mango was silly enough to give her jacket to this girl named Edolie. Edolie was not tall as she only reached Mango¡¯s shoulders in terms of height. Thus, Nathaniel wasn''t sure if her short stature was due to her youth or malnourishment, but it was the look in her eyes that interested him. It was surprising that a child as young as Edolie could have such expressionless eyes. Although Mango had saved her, it didn''t seem like Edolie would feel indebted to Mango because of that. For now, this was Nathaniel''s only opinion. "Are you cold?" Nathaniel had taken Mango on a winding path through the forest and Mango could feel her teeth chattering from the cold. However, she didn¡¯t want to trouble Nathaniel further so she just said, "I''m fine" "Just hold on for a while longer, we''ll be there soon" Nevertheless, Mango couldn''t hear what Nathaniel said nor did she understand what he meant by ''we''ll be there soon'', but she felt much better when Nathaniel was here. She followed Nathaniel closely, but she still nced back at Edolie from time to time. Nathaniel ran rather quickly, so Edolie had to work very hard to keep up as her legs were short. At first, Mango wanted Nathaniel to slow down, but it might put all of them in danger so she could only use her eyes to signal for Edolie to keep up. Fortunately, Edolie had a lot of stamina for such a small-bodied girl. Although it was very taxing for her to follow them, she still managed to keep up but she seemed to reach the limits of her strength. Mango ran after Nathaniel for a long time and just as she was about to copse from exhaustion, Nathaniel suddenly jumped straight off the cliff in front of them. In fact, he didn''t even warn Mango earlier. So, she was so frightened that she screamed as Nathaniel dragged her over the cliff as well. Behind them, Edolie hesitated for a moment before she gritted her teeth and jumped down as well. On the way down, the wind whipped in their ears. Mango had no clue what would happen after they jumped off the cliff, but she was not worried at all because she trusted Nathaniel. However, what about Edolie? Then, Mango wanted to turn and see how Edolie was doing but the wind was so strong that it prevented her from opening her eyes. Ultimately, Mango could only pray that Edolie was all right. Mangonded in a sitting position when they reached the ground, but instead of feeling pain, Mango felt an ufortable wet sensation on her rear end. "It¡¯s all right, you can stand up now.¡± Nathaniel''s voice rang out. Only then did Mango open her eyes. There was a vast grasnd in front of them, and the grass that Mango sat on was extremely soft. Furthermore, they had jumped down a waterfall earlier and despite itsck of water, Mango was certain that it was a waterfall. "Ahem!" Coughing sounds came from behind them. Mango hurriedly turned around to find that Edolie had jumped down together with them, but unfortunately, Edolie had fallen face down onto the ground as no one was holding on to her. At first, Mango wanted tough but she felt that it was rude, so she quickly helped Edolie up when Nathaniel said, "You are nothing more than a burden to us right now, so from now on you have to take care of yourself as we don''t have the time to take care of you, got it?" Nathaniel had always been cold and he never really felt the need to care about other people except for Mango. Furthermore, Nathaniel thought that it was already very generous of him to let Edoliee with them for Mango''s sake. Plus, he had no idea about the girl''s background. Nathaniel felt that Edolie was different from the other girls even though she was locked up with them. During this dire situation, this girl was actually a danger to them instead. On the other hand, Mango felt that he was being unreasonable. So, she gently tugged on his sleeve to tell him to be more gentle with his words, but Nathaniel seemed to ignore it and he said coldly, "From now on, I can feed and shelter you but you must follow ourmands. If you can''t do that, then you may leave at any time." Perhaps Edolie had not thought that Nathaniel could be so cold. Edolie initially thought that Nathaniel was apassionate person, but she did not think that was the case any longer. However, her surprise was only momentary as she quickly schooled her features before she nodded. Nathaniel''s eyes widened when he saw how easily Edolie was able to control her emotions and this did not make him feel at ease at all. It seemed that Edolie was not as simple as she looked. Meanwhile, Mango yawned and she said, "It¡¯s really cold, will we be safe here?" "Well be fine for the time being. After all, this ind belongs to me so I know the terrain more than anyone and it would be hard for them to find us here. Meanwhile, we can rest here for now as I¡¯ve contacted Merle and Zion, perhaps they may surprise uster." After he finished speaking, Nathaniel immediately swept Mango up in his arms. If it was just the two of them, Mango would have felt that this arrangement was just fine but now she felt somewhat embarrassed as Edolie was here. "Hey, put me down, I can walk by myself." ''Tm carrying you because I want to, any issue?" Mango was rendered speechless when Nathaniel said this. Would Mango even dare to voice out her embarrassment? Frankly, she had no time to argue with Nathaniel now since they were in such a dangerous situation. As she was carried by Nathaniel, Mango looked over his shoulder to see Edolie struggled in following them. Right now, the girl was limping and it seemed that she hurt her foot when she jumped off the waterfall, but Edolie just gritted her teeth and carried on without a singleint. Mango was very surprised by Eddie¡¯s resilience, but she still felt distressed anyway. "Don''t you think she looks like Rita?" "Our Rita is only four years old." Nathaniel''s tone was in, and he obviously meant something different than what Mango intended. Then, Mango sighed and said, "Why don¡¯t you have an ounce of sympathy for other people?" "You''re nearly frozen to death, but you still consider whether or not others are cold. Aren''t you too sympathetic towards others?" Nathaniel''s meaning was very clear in his words, but Mango didn''t get it as she was cold and hungry. Furthermore, she felt her nose start to itch as sheid in Nathaniel¡¯s warm embrace. "Achoo!" Mango sneezed involuntarily. Nathaniel looked at her red nose and he said with some distress in his voice, "You''re already an adult, so when will you learn to take care of yourself? I''m starting to wonder how you survived the last five years when I wasn''t around." Mango chuckled sheepishly as she said, "Isn¡¯t this an ident? Coach Ye, please do give me some tips as it¡¯s my first time trying to survive in the wild." "I reckon that you'' re just fine since you'' re so talkative." Although he spoke casually, Nathaniel dared not dawdle and he arrived at a green colored tent after he strode further forward. The ce was not obvious at all since the color of the tent blended into the surrounding grass. Mango was rather surprised as Nathaniel carried her into the tent. Fortunately, it was much warmer inside the tentpared to the outside. Mango was freezing, but she just endured it the whole time. Meanwhile, Edolie was a little hesitant but she still followed them inside the tent. Nathaniel ced Mango on a bed before he went to find two sets of clean clothes and he handed them to Mango and Edolie. "Change out of your wet clothes first." After that, he left the tent. If Mango was alone, he wouldn''t have left the tent but he felt rather encumbered now that Edolie was around. Furthermore, his expression was quite foul since he felt that Edolie had intruded into his personal space with Mango. After Nathaniel left, Mango tried to cheer up and she smiled at Edolie before she said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he''s always like that." "Who''s he to you?" Edolie asked tly. Mango was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, "He is my husband.¡± "I see." Edolie said nothing more and she turned around to change her clothes. In fact, Mango was very ufortable and she wanted nothing more than to take a hot shower. However in this environment, it was already a luxury to have clean clothes, let alone a hot shower. Her head ached until Mango felt exhausted, but she insisted on changing out of her clothes. That was when she realized that she had sustained a cut on her calf but the blood had already coagted and it had started to sting. Currently, Mango felt like she was useless. Even a young girl like Edolie could take care of herself, and that put Mango to shame. Then, Mango sighed and she quickly straightened herself out. After that, Nathaniel reentered the tent and he brought a thermos with him that contained some hot water. Then, he poured some hot water into a cup before he handed it to Mango as he muttered, "Have some hot water to warm yourself up, I don''t want you catching a cold." As soon as Nathaniel spoke, Mango sneezed right on cue and unfortunately, it was directly into Nathaniel''s face. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 All of this happened so suddenly that it caught everyone off guard, especially Nathaniel. He was stunned for a moment, along with Mango and Edolie, who stood nearby. After that, Mango was the first one to react and she hurriedly wiped Nathaniel''s face with her sleeve as she muttered sheepishly, "Sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I wasn''t paying attention, I..." "Hurry up and drink the warm water!" Nathaniel pushed her arm away from his face and he seemed not to care about the saliva on his face. Because of that, Mango was even more embarrassed. "Uh...your face is covered with my saliva." ¡°It''s not like I haven¡¯t tasted it before, so why are you being so dramatic? Hurry up and drink the water.¡± As he said this, he was as if forcing Mango to gulp down the water. On the other hand, Mango felt speechless. Did Nathaniel not realize that there was another girl in the room? How could he actually say that he had tasted her saliva before? That sentence left a lot of room for ambiguous interpretation though. However, Mango could not rebut his statement as Nathaniel filled her mouth with the warm water, so she could only drink it obediently. The warm water flowed down her throat and her entire body wasfy immediately. After Mango finished her ss of water, Nathaniel wiped the saliva off his face before he spoke tly to Edolie, who was standing beside them. "You can pour it yourself if you''re thirsty.¡± Although Nathaniel¡¯s attitude was cold and he didn''t address her directly, Edolie still nodded gratefully. She quickly poured herself a ss of hot water as she tried to absorb the warmth from it in her hands. Mango felt a little distressed when she saw Edolie like this. "She''s just a girl, can''t you be more gentle towards her?" "Mango, what are your intentions when you allow your husband to be gentle towards other women? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll cheat on you?" Nathaniel nced at her with an unhappy expression on his face. At this, Mango became somewhat annoyed. Edolie couldn''t be older than eighteen years old, so wasn''t Nathaniel being way too cautious around her? "Do you think that you''re the most handsome man in the world that every woman on Earth would fall in love with you?" Mango mocked Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel answered confidently, which made Mango blush furiously. God, Nathaniel was so shameless! Then, she secretly stole a nce at Edolie and she was relieved to discover that Edolie was not paying any attention to them. Instead, she was just quietly sipping on her water. Mango still wanted to say something, but Nathaniel interrupted her softly, "I''m going to change out of these clothes, so just keep yourself warm under the nket.¡± "Do we only have one nket? Mango¡¯ s gaze shifted over to Edolie without realizing it. The younger girl was shivering in the cold, and she still looked quite pale even though she felt better after having the warm water. Nathaniel red coldly at Edolie before he turned and left the tent. Thus, Mango felt that Nathaniel was perfect in every other aspect except for his coldness towards people that he did not care about. Even though they had met Edolie by chance, was it so wrong to let Edolie warm herself up if they had the extra resources? Furthermore, Edolie''s situation was really quite pitiful. Shortly after Nathaniel left the tent, Mango tried hard to stand up. She rummaged around the tent for a nket, which she then handed to Edolie. Then, Edolie was rather surprised but then she said in a low voice, "Thank you. However, I don''t really need it because your husband might be unhappy when he finds out you did this.¡± Although Edolie was young, she still noticed the fact that Nathaniel only took care of her for Mango''s sake. However, Mango smiled as she said, "Don''t be bothered about him, he may seem cold but he does have a soft heart, and he''s not very good at reassuring people. Quickly, go and warm yourself up with the nket before you catch a cold. Otherwise, it¡¯s going to cause a lot of trouble.¡± Mango sneezed again once she finished speaking. After that, Edolie took the quilt from Mango before she muttered, "You should have more hot water because I think you might have caught a cold. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any medicine here, so you might feel worse if you don''t warm yourself up soon.¡± Only then did Mango realized that she felt rather light-headed and slow on her feet. Before this, Mango just thought she was being coy after she met Nathaniel because she was no longer stressed out. However, Mango never expected herself to have actually caught a cold. Mango nodded groggily before she returned to the bed and wrapped herself up with her nket. Then, Edolie poured another cup of hot water and handed it to Mango. "Thank you." "I''m the one who has to thank the both of you." Edolie spoke in a very soft voice. "It''s rare for me to see a man treat a woman so well.¡± Edolie was referring to Nathaniel. Mango was slightly stunned before she smiled and said, "What¡¯s so great about him? All he does is put on a cold facade towards everybody." "Well, he came back to rescue you." Then, Edolie pointed out the truth. Meanwhile, Mango felt that chatting with Edolie was quite entertaining because at least she wouldn'' t feel so sleepy. After that, Mango settled into a morefortable sitting position before she said, "This entire ind belongs to him, so of course he would be able to rescue me." Nevertheless, Mango did not want to reveal every detail to Edolie. She had a soft heart, but she was sensible as she knew that some things should not be discussed with people, who weren¡¯t rted. On the other hand, Edolie was quite surprised. "If the whole ind belongs to him, then why do you even have to escape?" "That¡¯s a livery long story, and you wouldn¡¯t understand it even if I tell you. After we leave this ind, we''re going to part ways, so please take care of yourself okay? If you need money, we can lend you some as well." "There''s no need for that." Edolie was very alert and she sensed that Mango did not want to discuss this any further with her. Furthermore, Nathaniel had acted the same way earlier. It was just that Nathaniel was blunt while Mango was much more euphemistic about the way she said it. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After that, Edolie returned to her earlier position and she didn''t talk after she wrapped herself up in the nket. Soon after, Edolie fell asleep and Mango was rather envious when she heard Edolie''s steady breathing. Mango wasn''t sure if Edolie was fearless or she was just easy- going with whatever situation she found herself in. Frankly, it seemed that Edolie wasn'' t concerned whether or not Nathaniel and Mango would sell her off. She promptly fell asleep without a shred of caution, and Mango couldn''t make sense of that. Then, Mango got off the bed and she approached Edolie before she realized Edolie had very dark eye bags. It seemed to her that this girl had not properly rested for a long time and she was very tired. Mango heard Nathaniel¡¯s voice behind her after she leaned down to tuck Edolie into her nket. "Save your unnecessary sympathy for her, because it seems to me that she¡¯s much more suited to survival in the wildpared to you." Mango had no idea when he had returned, and now Nathaniel did not look as disheveled as he was earlier because he had changed into clean clothes. Mango somehow felt that Nathaniel was quite handsome. "Well, I don''t know what the most handsome man in the world looks like, but if you two were to stand side by side, I'' II still think that you'' re the most handsome one.¡± Nathaniel¡¯s lips quirked up into a faint smile before he tapped Mango lightly on the forehead as he said, "Hmm...You always know how to cheer me up.¡± "Hey, I''m just telling the truth. Having a man as handsome as you just shows that I have good taste.¡± Mango giggled gleefully as if she was infatuated with Nathaniel, but he loved it when he was the only man that Mango ever thought about. He swept her up in his arms and they returned to the bed before Nathaniel covered them with the nket. After that, he embraced Mango tightly as he said, "You may have good taste, but you''re rather heartless. How could you give your jacket to someone else when the weather''s so cold? Do you wish to die soon?" Although Mango''s body was much warmer than before, she was still cold and this matter somewhat upset Nathaniel. However, Mango quickly smiled as she said, "She''s just a child though.¡± "The way I see it, she¡¯s already an adult, not a child. Look at her, all the characteristics a woman should have on her body are already fully developed." Nathaniel¡¯ s voice was soft but Mango was astonished for a moment before she quickly covered Nathaniel''s mouth. Then, she looked behind her to confirm that Edolie was asleep before she muttered, "What the hell are you talking about? Edolie might think you¡¯ re a pervert if she heard that." "I hope that she does think so and leaves us as soon as possible, at least it¡¯ll save us the trouble." Nathaniel was telling the truth as he really felt that Edolie was a burden to them. Then, Mango whispered, "Can¡¯t you have a little sympathy for her? I was sold overseas by Nanny Zhang, so I know what happens to the people that were sold. Edolie is still so young, so what would happen to her if she was sold overseas?" "Everyone has their own destiny, so if she really was sold then it was meant to happen. How many people can you save?" "Even so, I can''t just ignore her. It would''ve been fine if I never met her, but I have to help her now since we''ve met." Mango was very persistent about this. In fact, this was one of Mango¡¯s best qualities. She was kind and innocent. Furthermore, Nathaniel didn''t want to impose his own way of thinking onto Mango. It was difficult to be so kind to everyone, and Nathaniel loved her because of that as well. On the other hand, Mango knew that Nathaniel''s silence didn''t mean that he agreed with her, instead, he just couldn''t be bothered to argue with her. Mango sighed softly at Nathaniel''s temperament. "Don''t you think that my life would suck if you never fell in love with me?" "What do you mean?" ¡°You see, you''re as cold as ice towards strangers. If you fall in love with someone, then you would definitely make them a priority but you'' re so curt towards the people that you don''t care about, so it''s no wonder that everyone says you'' re harsh and cold" Mango''s lip curled as she spoke as if she was very dissatisfied with Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel nonchntly replied, "That''s fine, as long as I have someone as kind-hearted as you in my family.¡± Nathaniel¡¯s words were very sweet and Mango felt an inexplicable sense of warmth rise in her chest. "Well, I wouldn''t mind if youplimented me some more." "Haha, no way!" Nathaniel immediately stopped speaking. On the other hand, Mango wanted to tease him some more so she said, "Come on, tell me something else, like those three little words!" "What three words?" Nathaniel was stunned and he seemed rather confused. Then, Mango cursed him internally for being so dense before she said without thinking, "I love you!" "Oh, I see.¡± Nathaniel¡¯s voice was t, but the corners of his mouth twitched up in a smile. Only then did Mango realize that she had been tricked by Nathaniel. "That''s not what I meant. I wanted you to say that you love me instead." "Since you already know that I love you, why do I still have to say it?" Nathaniel adamantly refused to say it, but his lips curved into a wider smile. Then, Mango realized that she was being teased and she huffed in dissatisfaction, "I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll never say it to me" Nathaniel did not reply, instead, he changed the subject and said, "You were resting in your room when I left, so how did you be like this? Did you discover the traitor in the camp? Did they do something to you?" Nathaniel¡¯s expression turned serious when he recalled that something happened immediately after he left Mango alone. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Mango had not wanted to talk about it at first, but she recalled a very innportant thing now as Nathaniel reminded her of it. She looked over at Edolie, who was sleeping soundly before she spoke with some concern in her voice, "Let''s talk about this outside." Nathaniel''s brow furrowed deeply and it was clear that he disagreed with that suggestion. Mango''s body temperature was fluctuating, and it was clear that she was about to have a fever. Furthermore, Mango wouldn¡¯t have been like this if it wasn''t for Edolie, and she even wanted to talk outside out of consideration for the younger girl. So, Nathaniel couldn''t help but want to kick Edolie out of the tent. Obviously, Mango noticed Nathaniel''s intentions so she pulled on his arm to stop him and she said, "Why are you being so harsh to a child?" "You¡¯re the only one here that''s treating her like a child." Nathaniel couldn''t do anything to Edolie because Mango was stopping him, so he had no choice but to wrap Mango up in the nket before he carried her out of the tent. Then, Edolie who was supposedly fast asleep opened her eyes. She had a thoughtful expression on her face as she watched them leave the tent. However, she did not say anything else and she fell asleep again. Of course, Nathaniel noticed the gaze that followed him, but he only paused for a moment and he did not point it out to Mango. Honestly, Mango was the only one who was stupid enough to still care about Edolie''s wellbeing. Then, he sighed and said, "Mango, you really are far too kind towards others. What would you do without me by your side?" Mango felt annoyed as Nathaniel belittled her and she said, "I can''t be that useless, am I?" "There are worse things I haven''t mentioned." "Then why do you love such an incapable person?" Right now, Mango was really bing quite annoyed. However, Nathaniel''s tone was in when he said, "I don''t really have much of a choice. My life has been smooth- sailing up until now, so I''m not really interested in independent women, perhaps I prefer taking care of women who are ident-prone like you." "Nathaniel Ye, do you wish to be beaten?" Right now, Mango felt that Nathaniel was simply despicable. Then, she reached out her hand from under the nket and began to tickle Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel just smiled and said, "You''d better think carefully about what you'' re doing because you'' re going to fall straight onto the ground if I let you go." Only then did Mango realize the position they were in. After that, she snorted and said, ''TH spare you for now." "Oh, then I''ll have to thank you then." Nathaniel still carried Mango in his arms as he sat down on a rock outside the tent, he was obviously much gentler to her now. Mango enjoyed seeing Nathaniel doting solely on her like this, and she would very much rather spend time in their own personal space for a few more days. s, that wish of hers was impossible to fulfill as there were too many things happening right now. As they watched the scenery outside, the sun had already begun to rise and the warm light illuminated the area around them. At the same time, Mango felt like the warm sunlight was pushing away all the darkness around her. Hence, she discarded the feeling of narrowly escaping death from her mind as shey in Nathaniel¡¯s arms. Mango encircled Nathaniel¡¯s waist with her arms as she said, "What do we do now? Suddenly, all I want is to stay here with you until we grow old together, which is free of any outside interruptions or people trying to tear us apart. Plus, we could do whatever we want..." Nathaniel¡¯s eyes narrowed and a sh of hurt crossed his eyes as he heard Mango¡¯s words. "No one can separate us. They failed to do so five years ago, and they will never seed if they ever try again in the future." "Even so, there are too many things happening out there and all of it is a mess. Honestly, I don''t know what will happen after this or how things will develop in the future." Mango''s voice sounded delicate as she said that. Nathaniel hugged Mango tightly as he muttered, "You''ve suffered a lot of hardship because you married me. If you had fallen in love with a regr person instead, perhaps your life would be different now. You could have had a normal job with your husband, or you''ll be the sole breadwinner for the family. Either way, you would have never needed to experience so much hardship and worry." "Do you regret marrying me?" Mango raised her head, and the bright smile on her face made Nathaniel¡¯s heart soar. Nathaniel shook his head as he replied softly, "I could¡¯ve let you go if I never loved you, but right now I only want you by my side even if I have to walk through the fires of hell to achieve that." "Ah Nathaniel, you''re overbearing, barbaric, and not to mention especially unreasonable." Regardless, Mango still smiled contentedly. Then, Nathaniel suddenly lowered his head and he captured Mango¡¯s lips in a soft kiss. After he was done, he said, "Don''t you prefer me being like that?" "Ugh, you''re so shameless!" Mango panted for breath due to the kiss, but she was clearly in a jovial mood. She cherished dearly all the time she spent with Nathaniel as times like this were few and far between. Mango spoke as shey in Nathaniel¡¯s arms while listening to his steady heartbeat. "How did you meet Zack?¡± Nathaniel paused for a moment as the topic of Zack was brought up and he muttered, ¡°We entered the military at the same time, and we were batch mates. After that, we were both deployed into the battlefield as closerades, and we remained very close friends even though we''ve retired." "What if this close friend of yours betrays you?¡± Mango asked softly in a tentative voice, but then Nathaniel tensed up as if he realized something? "Is Zack the traitor?¡± Nathaniel could not believe what Mango told him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Even if he interrogated everyone on the base, he would have never imagined that the traitor would be Zack. As she saw Nathaniel¡¯ s surprised expression, Mango knew that he was very upset right now. Nevertheless, she whispered, "It¡¯s him. I personally overheard the truth.¡± Next, Mango told Nathaniel about everything she had overheard earlier. Nathaniel remained silent for a long time, but he hugged Mango closer to him. He very nearly caused the death of his wife! No matter how he looked at it, Nathaniel never imagined that the traitor would be Zack. He knew that Zack¡¯s wife had divorced him and she also took custody of their child, but he never expected that Zack''s family would be under Nanny Zhang''s control. Thus, Nathaniel couldn¡¯t wait to kill Nanny Zhang with his own two hands. How could a woman like her be his biological mother? How could a woman''s heart be so cruel? Clearly, Mango knew that Nathaniel was processing this piece of information as he was silent for a long time, so she patiently waited for him to speak. At this point in time, no one couldfort Nathaniel. They wererades who had been through countless life and death situations, but now they had be enemies. Obviously, anyone who experienced this wouldn¡¯t be so easily consoled. s, there were some hurts that only one would know and only one had the ability to deal with. Nathaniel waited for a long time before he finally reacted, and he said to Mango, "I''m sorry for putting you in danger.¡± "It''s fine. Anyway, you are here for me though." Mango stroked his handfortingly. Then, Nathaniel''s gaze grew darker. "To tell you the truth, I¡¯d already left the ind by then and I decided to go across the sea by dinghy. However, I don¡¯t know why I kept feeling uneasy as if something bad was going to happen and I came back even though I was halfway home. I didn''t expect the base to be in such disarray, sirens were ring all over the ce and every agent on the base had been deployed, so that''s how I knew that something bad had urred. Then, I went to look for you, but I couldn''t find you or Zack. I became worried, so I decided to leave the base and find you." Fear lingered in Nathaniel¡¯s chest as he brought this up. If he had ignored the uneasy feeling in his chest, he would¡¯ve been back at Ocean City preparing for Rita'' s surgery by now. If that happened, he would''ve never known the fate that had befallen Mango. Nathaniel''s faced paled considerably when he thought of the consequences. Furthermore, his chest tightened with fear as he realized that he had nearly lost Mango again. Tm sorry, I really didn''t think of...1'' "No one could have anticipated that, but does Zack really not know about this ce?¡± Then, Mango suddenly thought of this query. Then, Nathaniel shook his head and said, "No, this might be the only ce on this ind that Zack isn¡¯t familiar with. Previously, I had wanted to gift Zack this ind and I¡¯ve even had awyer draft up the documents. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve been rather busy recently so I haven''t had a chance to discuss it with Zack, but I never thought that something like this would happen." Nathaniel''s tone was rather sad and helpless. Mango was unable to understand the feeling of betrayal between closerades, but she would rather be hurt instead of Nathaniel when she saw his expression. "Hey, you still have me, as well as the children." "I know." After that, Nathaniel hugged her tightly as he suddenly felt a chill sweep through him. If he couldn''t trust arade who had been through life or death situations with him, then who else could he trust? Nevertheless, he couldn''t me Zack. If the roles were reversed, where Mango, Rita, or Zion were in danger, would Nathaniel have made the same choice as him? In fact, Nathaniel already knew the answer to that question but the sensation of betrayal still left a bitter feeling in his heart. Mango waited for him to calm down a little more before she said, "There''s something else I need to tell you." "What¡¯s the matter?" Nathaniel realized that Mango had discovered a great deal of information even though he had just left the camp. Furthermore, he would have never known this as these messages may be usually hidden under the surface of goodness. If so, was this the true purpose of the Dark Night Empire''s existence? Frankly, Nathaniel was unsure of the answer, but he doubted if he could bear it if there was any more bad news. However, Nathaniel started to feel like he could cope with it when he saw Mango''s face. He was a man, and he needed to protect his wife and children. So, he did not have the right to avoid anything. Nathaniel¡¯s gaze became determined as he thought of this. Meanwhile, Mango noticed the shift in his demeanor before she muttered, "Nanny Zhang wants to hurt Rita. Earlier on, I overheard that Sisi had found someone to infiltrate the hospital, and they¡¯re nning to kill Rita during the surgery." "What?" A wave of anger suddenly rose in Nathaniel¡¯s chest. Nathaniel could not forgive someone hurting his wife and children, but at the same time, they were his weakness. However, his biological mother, Nanny Zhang was constantly searching for ways to hurt Mango and their children. Frankly, Nathaniel wanted nothing more than to confront Nanny Zhang and ask her the reason why she was so heartless. Meanwhile, Mango knew that Nathaniel was upset, so she softly continued, "Nanny Zhang just doesn''t want you to give Rita your kidney, that''s all.¡± "But that¡¯s my daughter! My biological daughter!" "Aren¡¯t you Nanny Zhang''s son too? Although I''m pissed off that she has done this, after some consideration, I¡¯m not surprised that she did it because I knew long ago that Nanny Zhang only cares about you. Furthermore, she might have thought that you were her only family for the rest of her life. However, the thing I''m worried about is Rita. What happens to her while we''re both here?" Mango¡¯s expression was forlorn as she talked about this. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Now, Nathaniel had started to be rather concerned. "You''re right, Rita will be in danger if we don''t go back. But since I haven''t returned, the surgery can''t be performed, so it might not be as bad as we think. Now, I¡¯m hoping that Merle will bring his men here as soon as possible.¡± "How did you get in touch with Merle? I wanted to send you guys a message when I realized the signal was jammed.¡± Mango had no words to describe the situation when she talked about it. To Mango, it seemed like she had been isted in a box where she would be abused at any time. That feeling was quite depressing. However, Nathaniel said coldly, "Have you forgotten? This whole ind is mine, I can jam the signal and I can also unblock it. After I came back, I realized that the entire base was a mess and the signal was jammed. I managed to get a message out of here when I went to the security department. I realised the security guards were not at their posts, so I reckon that Zion would''ve gotten the message by now." "You actually contacted Zion? But he''s just a child." Mango felt that Nathaniel¡¯s expectations towards their son might be a little too high. When Mango mentioned Zion, Nathaniel spoke with a sense of pride, "You'' re the only one here that treats him like a child. Furthermore, I have no idea how to get in touch with Merle so I can only contact Zion. Plus, I felt uneasy as the call didn''t go through, so that¡¯s why I decided toe back." Mango was rather surprised when she heard Nathaniel¡¯s words. "Do you think Zion is very capable?" "You have no idea how capable our son is, especially when ites toputers. Honestly, I think he might supersede my skill in a few more years.¡± "I think you''re just exaggerating. Zion is just a young boy." Although Mango said so, her lips quirked up into a smile secretly and she seemed very happy and proud of her son. Nathaniel realized that he loved Mango even more as she was contradicting her own words. Thus, he found that he might tend to be masochistic. If not, why would he have fallen in love with Mango? The two of them sat outside for a little while longer before Nathaniel carried Mango back into the tent in his arms. Then, Mango whispered, "It''s fine, I think we better stay outside and let Edolie sleep for a while longer. I think she hasn''t slept for long because she has very dark circles under her eyes, so we would just disturb her if we go back to the tent now." "That is my tent. Don''t you think she''s overstaying her wee?" Nathaniel was really quite annoyed now. Right now, Mango was sweating as she was wrapped up in the nket as well as Nathaniel''s warmth. Her cold had lessened somewhat, but Nathaniel did not dare to be careless. Mango muttered, "She is only a teenage girl, so why are you so inhospitable to her? If you really dislike her, why did you save her in the first ce?" "Aren¡¯t you the one who saved her?" The meaning of Nathaniel''s words were very clear. It meant that he would have never taken on a burden like Edolie if Mango hadn¡¯t insisted on doing so. Mango smiled when she heard his arrogant tone and said, "Yes, of course, Mr. Ye only saved Edolie for my sake, and I''m super grateful to you, okay?" "Are you going to just thank me verbally?" "What else should I do?" Mango felt that Nathaniel was bing increasingly roguish. Then, Nathaniel leaned closer to her ear and whispered, "How about you repay me with your body?" "Ugh, get lost!" Mango punched him, but it had little effect on Nathaniel. Nathaniel grabbed her hand as he said in a low voice, "I really do want you, so how about we do it out here in the wilderness?" "Oh God, you wouldn¡¯t dare!" Mango felt that her face blush a furious red. Oh no, Nathaniel was bing increasingly indecent. What should Mango do now if she was aroused? Nathanielughed cheekily as he saw Mango''s expression and his hands began to roam all over her body. Meanwhile, Mango could feel the heat radiating through her body as she begged for mercy, "Stop it, Nathaniel, I said stop, or 1''11..." "You¡¯ll what?" It was obvious that Nathaniel was teasing her. Then, Mango bit Nathaniel''s finger in a fit of anger and she said, "If you don''t stop, I''ll bite off your finger." "I¡¯d prefer it if you bite me somewhere else." "Ugh, get away from me!" Mango pushed Nathaniel away, but she failed to remember that both of them were wrapped up in the same nket. Next, she fell on top of Nathaniel in a heap together with the nket. Nathaniel smiled smugly. "I see, so this is what you like. It''s no wonder you''re my wife Mango, you''re so dominant.¡± "Stop it! Stop talking!" Mango immediately reached out to cover Nathaniel'' s mouth. She felt like Nathaniel''s mischievous tongue had always caused her to feel embarrassed. Nathaniel held on to Mango''s slim waist in fear of her falling to the ground. His eyes were filled to the brim with loving tenderness, and warmth rippled through Mango¡¯s chest at the sight of it. Meanwhile, Edolie had woken up some time ago and she spotted Nathaniel and Mango were exchanging loving looks from inside the tent. Right then, Edolie felt a mixture of surprise, admiration as well as disbelief. How could there exist such a loving couple? Were they really husband and wife? Were they not secret lovers then? Edolie was a little suspicious. Suddenly, she felt rather dazzled by the sight in front of her and it was a huge emotional blow to her as Edolie was still single. Then, Edolie coughed softly, but it was loud enough for Nathaniel and Mango to hear her. After that, Mango felt like she was going to die of embarrassment. Mango had only gone outside because she was afraid of Edolie witnessing what she did with Nathaniel, but she never expected the younger girl to see her pinning Nathaniel to the ground. Furthermore, Mango had no idea what Edolie would think of her now. Would Mango look shameless? Mango wanted to get up as fast as possible, but Nathaniel couldn''t be bothered. Nathaniel turned over before he allowed Mango to sit on hisp and this made her rather embarrassed. "You can let me go, I feel much better now." "We''re husband and wife, so what''s wrong if we sunbathe?" Nathaniel couldn''t care less and he embraced Mango tightly as if Edolie was not around. On the other hand, Edolie was stunned when she saw Nathaniel''s reaction. After that, she walked out of the tent and said to Mango, "Hey sister, I¡¯m kind of hungry so do you have anything to eat?" Only then did Mango realize that she was hungry too, and she nudged Nathaniel as she asked, "Do you have any food here?" "There''s food for you, but not for her." Nathaniel''s words were ruthless and it made Edolie and Mango feel extremely awkward. "Can''t you be more polite with her?" Nathaniel did not say anything but instead he shot a meaningful nce at Edolie. This young girl was difficult to deal with! Edolie was indifferent to Mango in the beginning, but she acted differently once she knew that Nathaniel was providing them with everything. Logically, Edolie should have asked Nathaniel for food but instead, she went to Mango, even going as far as to call Mango ''sister''. At first, Nathaniel was sure that Edolie was not someone who was good at ttery, but her sudden shift in personality rmed him. Nathaniel examined Edolie closely as if he could see through her, and his piercing gaze made her ufortable. The look in Nathaniel'' s eyes was simply too frightening. Edolie had seen plenty of men, but she had never met one like Nathaniel. Nathaniel was cold and harsh towards Edolie, but he treated Mango extremely well until it made Edolie so envious that she wanted to im Nathaniel for herself. He was not like other men who scolded and beat women because Nathaniel loved Mango, and she was his first priority. It was obvious as the first thing on his mind was Mango''s well-being even if she had sneezed in his face. It was the first time that Edolie had met such a man and she felt possessive because a man like Nathaniel was so rare. However, Nathaniel''s gaze did not linger on Edolie for long. He only nced at her before he said to Mango, "You should learn to be warier of other people." His words were filled with love and care as if he knew everything that was going on, but instead, he still decided topromise for Mango''s sake. Edolie''s hands were tightly sped together. This was not the first time she had been ignored, but she felt rather ufortable this time around. "I¡¯ll go wash my face." Edolie abruptly spoke before she turned and left. After Edolie had left, Mango''s tone was dissatisfied when she spoke to Nathaniel, "Edolie and I struck a deal in which we would part ways after we escape, so can''t you be nice to her for now? Edolie is an unfortunate child, and judging by the scars on her hands, she must have gone through a lot of hardship."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "There are many unfortunate people in the world, so you¡¯d be better off not being so kind. She¡¯s survived this long and I''m sure that she knows how to stay alive, so there''s no need for you to worry about her. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she''ll fall in love with me if I was nicer to her?" Nathaniel¡¯s eyes glimmered with doubt as he spoke. Could it be that he was overthinking this? He couldn''t understand the look in Edolie¡¯s eyes earlier. However, Mangoughed and said, "Do you really think that you''re the most desirable man on Earth? Edolie is a teenager, and she might not even know what love is. Honestly, you should stop thinking so highly of yourself." "You¡¯re heartless, aren''t you?¡± Nathaniel''s tone was light as he said that and he did not argue with Mango over this any longer. As time passed, the truth would surely emerge. On the other hand, Mango felt what Nathaniel said was impossible. From her perspective, Edolie was like Rita as they were both young girls who were unlucky in life. Edolie had finished washing her face quite quickly, and Mango was stunned when she saw Edolie¡¯s delicate features. Wow, Edolie was quite beautiful indeed. Furthermore, Edolie''s beauty was different from Mango¡¯s since Edolie was younger and prettier. Frankly, it was rare for Mango to see a girl who epassed both maturity and naivete on her face and this sight astonished Mango. Nathaniel finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Mango''s shocked expression. This silly woman must feel threatened now, right? Mango shouldn''t be treating Edolie like a child, if not she wouldn¡¯t even realize it if a disaster happened. Instead of meeting Mango''s gaze, Edolie looked at Nathaniel instead. Then, she realized that Nathaniel had only nced at her for a second before he averted his gaze towards Mango. Clearly, Mango was the only woman in his heart and mind. Edolie suddenly felt quite disappointed. Although her beauty wasn''t the most striking, usually men would drool over her when they saw her. However, why did Nathaniel not react the same way as them? Edolie could feel Nathaniel¡¯s disdain and rejection of her. However, the more Nathaniel disregarded her, the more emboldened Edolie felt. She wanted this man! Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Meanwhile, Mango suddenly glimpsed the sh of determination in Eddie''s eyes and her heart skipped a beat. Could she have misinterpreted it? Did Eddie have an interest in Nathaniel? But Nathaniel and Edolie had just met. Thus, Mango''s heart was not at ease. She was willing to rescue Edolie, but she was not generous enough to hand over her husband to Edolie. It would''ve been fine if she never found out, but Mango felt quite disgusted as she discerned Eddie''s true motive. "Hey Edolie, are you awake? You shoulde out and sunbathe if you''re bored, it''s quite enjoyable! In the meantime, my husband and I are tired so we''ve decided to rest in the tent for now.¡± Nevertheless, Mango smiled at Edolie but it was insincere and distant. Nathaniel was finally relieved when he noticed the change in Mango''s demeanor. It seemed that Mango was not that dumb as she was still alert to danger. Nathaniel immediately carried Mango in his arms after he heard her words, and he walked past Edolie without sparing a nce at her, getting into the tent. Meanwhile, Edolie was stunned as this was not what she expected to happen. She was silently frustrated and she narrowed her eyes before she sat down in the same spot that Nathaniel and Mango were earlier. Then, Edolie seemed as if she was basking in the sun but her thoughts were a mystery to everyone. After Mango and Nathaniel entered the tent, Mango''s face was downcast. Nathaniel smiled and said, "Are you feeling uneasy now? It''s your fault for being so generous." "When did you find out about it?" Mango felt that Nathaniel had discovered Eddie''s feelings for him long ago but he just hid it from her. Honestly, Nathaniel was quite mischievous as he said nothing to Mango even when he knew that Edolie was trying to seduce him. "Tell me the truth, you enjoyed it, didn¡¯t you? I''m sure you love it when a teenaged girl falls for you." Mango''s tone was a little jealous. Nathaniel feigned innocence and said, "What are you talking about? You saw how I treated her from the start, but now you''reining?" "It''s my fault, all right?" The more Mango thought about it, the angrier she became. What did Edolie take her for? Did Edolie think she was gullible? Mango originally intended to ease Eddie''s hardship, but she never expected to cause problems for herself. It was fine when she didn¡¯t know anything about this, but how was it eptable for her to continue living with Edolie as she knew Edolie was after her husband? "When will Merle arrive?" "I don''t know either as this depends on Zion''s arrangements. To tell you the truth, I have no idea how that little brat will decide to show himself." At that moment, Nathaniel felt rather helpless as well. However, he suddenly felt that Mango looked adorable when she was angry. "If you''re really ufortable living with her, I''ll just kick her out. There''s plenty of wild beasts lurking around here, soter..." "I''m not that cruel." In the end, Mango was still too kind to do that to Edolie. Mango huffed in annoyance as she looked at Edolie outside the tent. She said, "Have her leave immediately when our men arrive. After this, I hope we''ll never see her again." "Very well, I''ll have someone send her away from Ocean City and forbid her from evering to Ocean City again, okay?¡± Mango felt like she was a bit domineering when Nathaniel suggested that. It was because Edolie hadn''t done anything bad so far, but she didn''t intend on stopping Nathaniel either. After all, Nathaniel belonged to her alone! Mango had worked very hard to keep Nathaniel by her side, so she would not want to let go of her happiness because of an outsider. Meanwhile, Nathaniel knew that Mango had actually agreed to his suggestion since she remained silent. Mango had always been kindhearted, so she must feel ufortable even if she agreed to send Edolie away. Nathaniel held her in her arms and said in a low voice, "Hey, I''m not going to fall in love with a kid though, so what are you afraid of?¡± "I just want to get rid of her¡± Mango¡¯s voice was sullen as she spoke, and she possessively hugged Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel helpless replied, ¡°Well, you brought this on yourself, you know?¡± "So is it my fault now? Is it a crime to rescue someone?" Mango felt extremely wronged. Why was it so hard to be a good person in this society? Nathaniel didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her, but he whispered to her as he noticed Mango was in bad mood. "There''s nothing wrong with rescuing people, but the most unreliable thing in the world is human nature. It would be great if she was grateful to you for saving her, otherwise, then it would be pointless for you to help her, right? Helping Edolie is out of your kindness, but it is not your responsibility. Don''t make life soplicated for yourself. You''re my wife even if you''re heartless and cruel, it wouldn''t matter what anyone else says as long I love you. Furthermore, kindness is subjective so don''t beat yourself up when other people don''t appreciate it. In the end, I''m hoping that you¡¯ll cheer up." At least Mango felt better after she heard Nathaniel'' s words. "Honestly, I feel like my kindness has backfired." "Not necessarily, let''s see what she doester. After all, we''re still together so I doubt that we''ll be safer even if we kick her out. If she behaves properly, everything will be fine. If she doesn''t, then..." Nathaniel didn¡¯t finish his sentence but Mango could guess what he meant. Although she didn''t want Nathaniel to do anything too harsh to Edolie, she decided to let it be as he already decided on what to do. asionally, Mango felt that she was rather useless as Nathaniel had to intervene even when this was her own problem. Nevertheless, Mango did feel very ufortable about Eddie''s matter. "How about you go and get something for us to eat? No matter what happens, we can''t let Edolie starve to death." Mango''s tone was t as she said that. Meanwhile, Nathaniel figured out that Mango wanted to deal with Edolie herself, so he nodded and said, "Can you handle it?" "Do you really think I¡¯m a pushover?" Mango red at him. Obviously, she didn''t want him to intervene on her behalf. At this, Nathaniel refrained from saying anything else and he lovingly stroked Mango''s head before he left the tent. Edolie nced at Nathaniel when he left the tent. She was about to speak when she realized that Nathaniel had walked away without even looking at her. Soon, disappointment shed in her eyes. Meanwhile, Mango noticed all of this as she stood behind Edolie. She couldn''t help but secretly scold herself. How dense could she be? She''d failed to see it when it was as in as day in front of her and she even thought that Nathaniel was making a big fuss about a teenage girl like Edolie. As she saw this, Mango felt rather stupid. After that, she came to sit down in front of Edolie. Edolie was stunned for a second but she remained silent as a glimmer of rejection crossed her eyes. Mango felt like aplete fool as she looked at Edolie. "His name is Nathaniel Ye, and he''s a very important man in Ocean City." Mango spoke first and her initiative to reveal Nathaniel''s name surprised Edolie. She looked at Mango, but she remained silent even she intended to speak. As she kept looking at Mango, Edolie was unsure what Mango wanted to do. Then, Mango smiled and said, "Have you heard of him?" "Yes, I have!" Edolie nodded. She was very surprised that this capable man was such an important person in Ocean City. Furthermore, Nathaniel was known as a cold and emotionless man in the eyes of the people there. He was indeed cold and indifferent to the people that he didn''t care about, but he was theplete opposite when it came to the people he loved. Unfortunately, Nathaniel did not love Edolie. Because of this, Edolie was envious as well as a little jealous of Mango. Mango observed Eddie''s expression and she said in a low voice, "You like him, don''t you?" Edolie was somewhat stunned, but she did not admit nor deny Mango¡¯s question. On the other hand, Mango felt that Edolie was better at keeping calm than she was. Thus, she was surprised that a girl as young as Edolie could have such a steady demeanor. Not long before, Mango still saw Edolie as a child but now she felt like a fool instead. "Nathaniel is my husband. Edolie, I don¡¯t require any reward after I''ve saved you, but you have to know that I''m actually a selfish person and I won''t allow anyone else to covet things that are mine. He''s almost thirty years old and we have two children together. Furthermore, you¡¯re still young so I¡¯m sure that you''ll meet someone more suited to you in the future. So, everything will be fine you if behave until we can leave this ind, but if you misbehave, then forgive me if I''m no longer courteous to you." This was the first time Mango had to say something like this to someone she viewed as a child. Now, this was a serious conversation between two grown women. Mango had unknowingly shifted her view of Edolie from a child to an adult and this had been happening ever since she saw Edolie¡¯s intentions towards Nathaniel. On the other hand, Edolie might not have expected Mango to be so straightforward with her and she instantly felt embarrassed. "I admire him." "It¡¯s fine if you admire him because people tend to admire good things. However, guard your feelings to not go any further than that." Mango did her part by warning Edolie. As for the younger girl, Mango could not control what Edolie would do in the future. Now, she hoped that Edolie would wisen up and stop before things got unpleasant. After all, Edolie and Nathaniel had met by chance and they might never see each other again after they had left the ind. Plus, Mango preferred it if it was possible to reach a peaceful resolution as she did not want to have any arguments with Edolie. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Edolie did not say anything nor did she show any reaction. Instead, she just lowered her head and Mango had no idea what thoughts were running through her head. However, Mango didn¡¯t really care about that as she already did her part by warning Edolie. After this, it was up to Edolie to decide what she wanted to do. Mango left Edolie alone after she finished speaking and reentered the tent before she drank some water. Then, she noticed that Nathaniel had left her a walkie-talkie. It seemed like Nathaniel was still concerned about Mango¡¯s safety. Mango felt a gentle warmth in her heart at Nathaniel'' s action and his familiar voice sounded as she turned on the walkie-talkie. "Is it settled?" "Hurry on back, I''m starving to death here.¡± "Okay." Nathaniel was near the tent and he quickly returned with some fresh fish. Mango was puzzled as to why Nathaniel brought a raw fish back to the tent as they couldn''t build a fire here. She was about to say something to Nathaniel when she noticed a drone flying over their heads. Mango''s heart rate suddenly spiked. Had Zack discovered that they were here? Frankly, it was possible. Wouldn''t it be very easy for Zack to locate them as the technology was so advanced now? Chapter 273 Chapter 273 At the same time, Edolie had realized the situation and she entered the tent immediately. Mango looked at her and both of them were silent. However, Mango''s expression became serious. The sound outside drew increasingly closer and Nathaniel hurriedly rushed back to the tent. Next, he wanted to use rocks to strike down the drone when he noticed it was flying around. But before he could do so, the drone flew low in front of him and a piece of paper was stuck to it. "Mr. Ye, I see that you''re waiting for me to rescue you." The childish handwriting made the corners of Nathaniel''s mouth quirk up into a smile. That little brat! Nathaniel flicked his finger at the drone which proceeded to fly away into the distance. Edolie was rather surprised to see this, but Mango had figured out what was going on. Then, she pushed open the tent and walked outside. "Was that Zion?" "Well, it seems like we won¡¯t have to stay here much longer." It was clear to Mango that Nathaniel was in a great mood. "Who¡¯s Zion?" Nobody noticed Edolie exit the tent as she asked this question. To Edolie, if there was a chance that she could spend time with Nathaniel, then she would take it. Mango''s expression soured when she saw that. She had already discussed this with Edolie, but the younger girl didn''t get the hint. Edolie still wanted to stay close to them, and Mango couldn''t stand it at all. Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s waist as he saw her expression before he said, "That little brat asked us to wait for him, so I think he''ll be here soon.¡± While he spoke, Nathaniel led Mango away without even acknowledging Edolie''s presence. Edolie frowned slightly and an indecipherable emotion shed in her eyes. However, she was not discouraged as she stepped forward and said, "Let me clean the fish." Then, Nathaniel tossed the fish to Edolie without hesitation. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Edolie failed to catch it properly and the fish fell to the ground as it flopped around. Then, Edolie nced longingly at Nathaniel, but he had brought Mango into the tent with him. Inside the tent, Mango felt sorry for Edolie as she saw the younger girl try to capture the fish in a panic, but she did not say anything. "Are you feeling sorry for her? Do you think I¡¯ve crossed the line by doing that?" Obviously, Nathaniel knew what Mango was thinking so he asked her. However, Mango shook her head and said, ''T ve already talked it out with her, so it''s up to her to make the decision on what to do next." "When Zion arrives, let¡¯s just leave her here to fend for herself." On the other hand, Nathaniel was much cruelerpared to Mango. Mango was slightly stunned and she said softly, "That¡¯s not a good idea, right? There''s no food or water here, and it might cost Edolie her life if something bad happens. Actually, I just want her to stop going after you and I have no intention of causing her death.¡± "Well, it''s all up to you." Of course Nathaniel knew Mango''s character, so he wouldn''t force her to agree since she was against the idea. Then, he pulled Mango aside before he took out some biscuits and gave them to Mango, "Eat this so you¡¯ll have the energy to walkter." "Didn¡¯t you ask Edolie to clean the fish?" Mango was a little confused. Nathaniel sneered and said, "She''s the one who wanted to eat it, so she should handle it. I''ve been kind enough to catch a fish for her, do you think I should cook it then? She doesn''t mean anything to me. Furthermore, the fish will be nd as there¡¯s no seasoning here, so why not have some biscuits instead?" Only then did Mango find out why Nathaniel had so casually given Edolie the entire fish. In fact, he had never nned to eat it at all. "You''re going to make her sad." "You¡¯ll be sad if she''s not, and I can''t bear that. Hurry up and eat." Mango was reassured by Nathaniel. Then, Mango suddenly remembered something. "By the way, I have some biscuits with me as well. I found them in Nanny Zhang''s cave." Nathaniel frowned as Mango brought up the topic of the cave. "I think that there''s something else in that cave because Nanny Zhang would not hide there for no reason." "What do you mean?" Mango reckoned that finding the captured women there was already a huge discovery, so what else could there be? Then, Nathaniel looked at Mango and said, "Do you still remember the shipment of goods that you told me about? That shipment couldn''t have been those women, as the captain and crew would have surely discovered them. It''s not easy to transport people and I don''t know where these women came from, but I''m sure that the shipment of goods is here." Mango'' s brows furrowed as she listened to Nathaniel''s words. "If so, then we can no longer hide here. Since Zion and Merle areing, does that mean we can escape?¡± "Let''s wait for a while longer before we leave since the situation is still rather calm. After we leave, we have to get rid of Edolie immediately as all of this is confidential and it would be problematic if Edolie witnessed it." Mango had no objections to Nathaniel'' s suggestion. If she hadn''t noticed that Edolie was interested in Nathaniel, perhaps she would have made better arrangements for Edolieter on, but now she did not want to be involved at all. Both of them satisfied their hunger with the biscuits and they felt some energy in their bodies. Right then, the sound of signal res reached their ears. Nathaniel saw smoke rising from the southeast as he looked outside the tent. "They''re here." Meanwhile, Edolie was still cleaning the fish when she noticed that Nathaniel and Mango had left the tent and she hurriedly said, ''T II be done in a moment." Mango looked at her and she realized that Edolie had gutted and cleaned the fish expertly in the time they''d been inside the tent. Hence, the once lively fishy dead at Edolie¡¯s feet. Then, Mango finally epted that Nathaniel was right when he said Edolie''s survival skills were much better than hers. In that case, why did Edolie follow her? Mango was unable to figure it out, but she couldn''t be bothered to find out why since Edolie would be leaving them soon. "Edolie, you can have the fish as Nathaniel and I are leaving. From now on, you have to keep everything that happened here a secret and you can''te with us any longer. You should be safe now, and you can escape the ind after you''ve eaten the fish. After this, we¡¯ll go our separate ways as if we''ve never met one another." Edolie was shocked as she heard Mango¡¯s words. She might not have expected Mango to abandon her now. On the other hand, Nathaniel had not even looked at Edolie at all and he did not react to Mango¡¯s words. Then, Edolie bit her bottom lip and she looked quite pitiful. For a second, Mango nearly softened her heart. She was reminded of Rita again. Rita looked exactly like this when she was in trouble, where she would bite her lower lip with a pitiful expression. However, Edolie was not Rita. Rita would never scheme against her, but Edolie would. Thus, Mango forced herself to be cruel and she gave the biscuits that she took from Nanny Zhang¡¯s cave to Edolie. "The biscuits are for you to eat on your journey back. Even though they don¡¯t taste very good, but it¡¯ s miles better than having nothing to eat. There are water and fresh clothes inside the tent, so you can take them with you if you want to." Since things hade to this point, Edolie did not fight back against Mango. She deliberated whether to ept the biscuits in Mango¡¯s hands. After she thought for a moment, Edolie still epted the biscuits from Mango and she muttered, "Thank you, sister.¡± Edolie sounded sincere when she called Mango ''sister'', but Mango could not give in now. Edolie was an outsider and she was interested in Nathaniel, so Mango could not let her stay. Although she was reluctant, Mango held on to Nathaniel''s hand as if she could draw strength just from his touch. Furthermore, Nathaniel knew that Mango had a soft heart, so he took out all the money he had on him and gave it to Mango after he nced at Edolie. Then, Mango looked at the cash before she handed it to Edolie. "This is all we can do for you. It''s not much, but it''s enough for you to live on for a while before you get a job or find somewhere to stay as you start afresh in life." Edolie looked at the money and biscuits in her hands before she looked at Nathaniel again. However, Nathaniel coldly refused to look at her. From the first time they met until now, Nathaniel had never acknowledged her existence. Edolie pursed her lips as she epted the money and she mumbled softly to Mango, ''Tm sorry, sister. I''ll remember your kindness and I''ll be sure to repay this debt someday." "There¡¯s no need for that, I just want you to live happily.¡± Mango didn''t know what else to say to Edolie and she had ratherplicated emotions in her heart. A child who looked like Edolie was very impressionable. Mango couldn''t be certain that Edolie wouldpete with her for Nathaniel, but since Edolie had shown her intentions, Mango still felt ufortable. Since she was ufortable with it, there was no need to force herself to be fine with it. After all, Nathaniel was the person that she cared for the most in her life. After she did all that, Mango pushed away all thoughts of Edolie and she whispered to Nathaniel, "Let''s go.¡± ''All right.¡± Nathaniel nodded before he removed his coat and draped it over Mango¡¯s body as he said, "You should wear this, I don''t want you getting sick." "Aren''t you cold?" "I''m a man, so I''m not cold at all.¡± Nathaniel and Mango¡¯s voices grew fainter. Edolie watched as they held hands while they walked away. Edolie remained silent as she looked at their retreating forms. Her thoughts were a mystery to all, but tears welled up in her eyes. She looked in Mango''s direction and she swore that she would be a woman like Mango. In fact, Edolie did not need to be very sessful as she would be satisfied if a man could treat her the way Nathaniel treated Mango. Meanwhile, Mango could feel Edolie¡¯ s gaze following her but she stopped herself from looking back. Nathaniel sighed and said, "Do you think you could lead the Dark Night Empire properly if you¡¯ re so kind?¡± "Is being cruel a requirement for leading the Dark Night?¡± Mango retorted defiantly before she left the valley alone with Nathaniel. She had no idea that this valley was connected to the outside. If Nathaniel hadn''t shown her the way, Mango estimated that she would have been stuck here for quite long. After they left the valley, they were shocked by the scene unfolding in front of them. There were several drones flying in the air, and they all had smoke bombs attached to them. All the drones were spewing smoke and the ground was transformed into a foggy battlefield where no one could see anything. Then, Nathaniel quickly covered Mango''s mouth in fear of her choking on the smoke. Next, a drone suddenly flew towards them and this particr drone had a tear gas bomb attached to it as it flew directly at them. "Watch out!" As he spoke, Nathaniel kicked the drone out of the sky and the tear gas bomb exploded. Soon, Mango and Nathaniel were enveloped in the cloud of gas. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Before Mango could react, Nathaniel had covered her nose as he struck down the drone. With a bang, both of them were covered in a cloud of tear gas. "Ahem, ahem!¡± It was the first time that Nathaniel had been hit so hard by a tear gas bomb. "Zion!" He gritted his teeth as he cried out, but then he inhaled too much tear gas. His striking onyx eyes filled with tears, and Nathaniel looked rather disheveled at that moment. Mango fared better than Nathaniel as he had covered her nose, but Nathaniel stopped her when she wanted to help him. "Don''t worry about me, hurry and hide in somewhere that has water." After he said that, Nathaniel pushed Mango out of the tear gas cloud. However, Mango felt that it wasn''t the best time to leave as she couldn''t differentiate between her own men and Zack¡¯s men. Then, she covered her nose with her arm before she ran back into the tear gas. "Let''s go!" Mango grabbed Nathaniel''s arm and turned to run. Zion pursed his lips as he saw this from his control room behind the scenes. "Oh no, when will Mommy realize that she¡¯s gotten the wrong person?" Zion''s brows furrowed deeply. He had just wanted to prank Nathaniel because he was annoyed at Nathaniel''s high and mighty appearance. However, he had not expected his mother to go inside and pull Nathaniel out because she felt bad for her husband. But now, his mother had taken the wrong person with her. Thus, Zion was absolutely bbergasted. He felt like crying the moment he saw who Mango had pulled out of the gas. He quickly called Nathaniel''s walkie-talkie. "Mr. Ye!" "You little brat, you¡¯d better be ready for the punishment I''m going to give you when I get home!" It had been a long time since Nathaniel had been in such a difficult position. Furthermore, Zion had previously caused Nathaniel to lose his dignity in front of the people of Ocean City, and now that little brat had caused him to cough his lungs out. Other people''s sons were all so well-behaved, but why was his own son so mischievous? However, Zion was not in the mood for Nathaniel''s threats and he cried as he said, ¡°Mr. Ye, mommy came back to rescue you from the smoke but she identally brought someone else out with her, and that might''ve been Mr. Yan." Nathaniel was stunned. After Nathaniel processed what Zion told him, his expression became frightening. "If anything happens to your mommy, I''ll skin you alive." Nathaniel shut off the walkie-talkie angrily and the scene in front of him was a total mess because of the smoke bombs. Thus, he couldn¡¯t even tell where he was, let alone try to look for Mango. Right now, he was so anxious. Zack was by his side? Why didn''t he notice it just now? Had Zack discovered them and he was just waiting for them to show up? Nathaniel was very uneasy, and he didn''t know what to do at that moment. Meanwhile, Mango had no idea that she had brought the wrong person with her and she ran quite some distance away. Then, she stopped after she found a body of water and panted for breath as she said, "Hurry up and wash your face, it¡¯s embarrassing if anyone else sees you like this." She turned around with a smile, but she was astonished when she saw Zack¡¯s face. How had she brought Zack along with her? When did Zack find them? At the thought of this, Mango''s expression immediately changed. "You were by Nathaniel¡¯s side the whole time, so what''s your n? You two wererades and best friends. It¡¯s enough that you betrayed him, but now you want to sneak up on him as well?" Mango broke out in a cold sweat. If she hadn''t pulled Zack out with her, what would he have done to Nathaniel? Zack''s expression remained stony. Ever since Mango escaped, Zack knew that he had ruined the rtionship between him and Nathaniel forever. Furthermore, Zack knew that he would never be able to face them ever again, but he had no choice but to protect his children. Zack''s expression turned cold. "I have my own problems to deal with. I can guarantee that no harm wille to you, but don''t even think of escaping." "No harm wille to me? Zack, do you really think that I won''t be hurt just because you choose not to harm me?" Mango''s words pierced Zack''s heart and it caused his expression to be even more bitter. "I¡¯m sorry, I have to do this." "Where are your principles, loyalty, and conscience? Zack, I would''ve never imagined that you would betray Nathaniel." In fact, Mango felt sorry for Nathaniel. Zack seemed to have held back his emotions for a long time, but he snapped as soon as Mango said that. "Do you know what you''re talking about? I used to think that I had to uphold all these rules for the rest of my life, but I was powerless when I saw my wife and children being tortured. Where were my principles then? What was the point of being loyal? All of these things are just flimsy and unreliable ideals, as the only person I can rely on is myself. You have children too, and you know the feeling of discovering that your child has disappeared, so why can¡¯t you empathize with me? I was forced into doing this! I have only one son! My wife was young and beautiful when I married her, but I neglected her and I haven¡¯t been a good father to my son either. You should ask Nathaniel how he felt when he realized that his children were still alive. As for me, I know that my child is alive but he is being tortured every day, so what else can I do?" Mango was speechless at Zack''s sudden outburst. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Frankly, she didn''t know the answer. If it were her, what should she do? What could she have done? Mango''s silence agitated Zack further. "Did you ever think about what my family was suffering through when both of you were reunited? Nanny Zhang is Nathaniel''s biological mother, so what does the Ye Family¡¯s internal conflict have to do with my family? Nathaniel and I are best friends andrades, but look at where that has gotten me! He has brought me nothing but pain and suffering! My wife and son are miserable because of him! So, do you think I should thank him? I can''t just pretend like nothing ever happened!" Right now, Zack acted like a raging wolf, as if he wanted to attack everything and everyone around him. Mango looked at him and was speechless as she stood opposite him. Then, Mango replied softly only after Zack calmed down. "Do you think that Nathaniel is the cause of everything that is happening to you right now? Do you really believe that if you weren''t friends andrades with him, then perhaps your family wouldn''t be in this situation?" "Yes!" Zack''s answer was quick and straightforward. "If it wasn''t for him, I might''ve had a more rxed job at a different department after I left the military. Although I may have divorced my wife earlier on, I would''ve been able to live a normal life and even see my son asionally. I could have enjoyed the time I had with my son. However, I was recruited here after I left the military because I was friends with him. Others may think that I was lucky as I didn'' t need to look for a job elsewhere and I would live worry- free because Nathaniel paid me well. But what have my family be? Hostages!" Zack''s expression was vicious. Mango had never seen Zack like this before. In the past, she had thought that Zack was a very capable coach and he treated Zion and Wisdom very well. Furthermore, he had put a lot of effort into coaching her as well. But when she looked at him now, Mango saw nothing but a defeated madman. Mango remained silent as he vented his feelings. Zack continued, "I would give up the high sry and Nathaniel''s friendship in a heartbeat if it meant that my family would be okay. But now, I can only see my family through aputer screen, and I can only hear the pitiful screams of my son calling for me because Nanny Zhang wouldn''t let me see him. In fact, she promised me that she would let my family go if I brought you to her. Furthermore, she already arranged the documents to allow me and my family to migrate overseas and start a new life." With this, Mango finally found out the truth. However, she was not angry nor did she have the moral conscience to judge Zack. Everyone has the right to choose between family, love, and friendship. She couldn''t me Zack just because he had chosen family and love over Nathaniel''s friendship. However, Mango did not know what Nathaniel would have thought, nor did she have the right to decide whether or not to forgive Zack in Nathaniel¡¯s stead as that matter was between the both of them. The only thing she could and wanted to do was what Zack told her to. Perhaps Zack would be able to have what he wanted if she went to see Nanny Zhang. Mango looked at Zack and she asked softly, "When Zion went missing, were you sincere in your efforts to find him?" "Back then, I was sincere. I didn''t do it for you or Nathaniel, but I did it because Zion was a child just like my own son back then. My son was kidnapped when he was roughly the same age as Zion and I know I would have risked my life to save him if I was by his side. I would have even sacrificed my life for my son if that could guarantee his safety.¡± "So you were sincere to both Wisdom and Zion, right?" Mango looked at Zack as she asked him the question. However, Zack turned his head away as he said, "Is there a point in asking me these questions?¡± "Yes, there is!" Then, Mango cleared her throat and said, "I won''t interfere in the matter between you and Nathaniel as I don'' t have the right to judge both of you. However, I have to thank you for your sincerity towards Zion and Wisdom when you took care of them and you never hurt them. Although I don''t know if you were involved in Wisdom''s poisoning, I''ll do as you ask just because you helped to look for Zion." Zack paused suddenly and he said firmly, "I had nothing to do with Wisdom¡¯s poisoning as I''ll never hurt a child! I''m a father too!" "That¡¯s enough, Zack. This will be thest time I''ll address you as Mr. Yan and I won''t me you for what you did to me because I know that you'' re doing this for your family. As Zion''s mother, I''ll repay the debt he owes to you, so I''ll go with you to see Nanny Zhang. My only wish is that she keeps her promise so you can reunite with your family, and all the efforts you''ve done throughout the years wouldn¡¯ t be in vain.¡± Zack was astonished at Mango''s words. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Zack saw the sincerity in Mango''s gaze and he suddenly couldn¡¯t look into her eyes any longer. Right now, he felt ashamed in front of Mango. Furthermore, Zack finally understood the kind of woman that Nathaniel fancied. "You''re actually very kind, Mango. If you weren¡¯t Nathaniel''s wife, perhaps I might not treat you like this.¡± "If I weren''t Nathaniel''s wife, we wouldn¡¯t have met at all. Mr. Yan, we know each other through Nathaniel and I''m sure you''re very familiar with his personality. Perhaps if you''ve told him about your situation from the start, you would have been reunited with your family by now. However, you made the choice to distrust your best friend andrade, and you''re now his enemy. However, I do hope that you won''t hurt him if I follow your wishes. Even though your betrayal has hurt him, it would be better if the two of you stopped fighting. Both of you were best friends andrades who would have died for each other, so can you really bear to be his enemy?" Mango'' s words made Zack feel even more ashamed and he was unable to meet Mango¡¯s gaze. Then, he said coldly, "Let''s go. Perhaps I may give you another chance." "It''s fine, I think it''s better for me to face Nanny Zhang head- on instead of hiding from her. Furthermore, I really want to ask her what the hell she thinks I''mcking as her daughter-inw." Mango was not scared at all. On the other hand, Zack was puzzled and he looked at Mango with some confusion as he said, "Do you have a death wish? Don¡¯t you know what Nanny Zhang is like? You should know better than anyone how cruel she is since she was the one who sold you overseas and nearly made you a prostitute! You have no fighting skills and no weapons, so can you imagine the aftermath if you went to see her now? Nathaniel will go insane if something happened to you!" "I reckon that you don¡¯tpletely hate Nathaniel since you''re still concerned about his feelings. Mr. Yan, there''s really no need for you to be worried about this." Then, Mango unexpectedly let out a stunning grin at Zack. At that moment, he was bbergasted but at the same time, Zack started to respect Mango greatly. "Thank you." However, Mango was not interested in Zack''s gratitude. After they both reached an agreement, Mango entered the car that Zack had prepared earlier. Meanwhile, Zion used his drone to observe Zack as he anxiously drove the car away. "Mr. Ye, you''d better hurry over to the coordinates I just gave you because Mommy has been kidnapped by Mr. Yan." Nathaniel felt very worried initially, but he suddenly felt a sense of calmness. "What did Zack do to your Mommy?" "Actually, nothing. I didn¡¯t hear their conversation clearly, but they both spoke for a while and Mommy willingly got into the car before they drove away." Zion couldn''t fathom what his mother was thinking because she followed Mr. Yan. Could it be possible that she didn¡¯t know his true identity? However, that was impossible! "Mr. Ye, you should hurry over there. What are you waiting for?" "Shut up! I don''t need you to tell me what to do." Nathaniel cursed internally. That little brat was the reason that Mango ran into Zack and Nathaniel wouldn''t have pushed Mango away if that hadn¡¯t happened! Now, Zion still had the nerve to order Nathaniel around. If it wasn¡¯t for the current situation, Nathaniel would have severely punished that little brat. Then, Nathaniel realized he was bing even more violent towards Zion. s, there was no other way as his son was far too reckless. On the other hand, Zion definitely heard Nathaniel gnashing his teeth in anger. Although Zion was worried, he still remained silent. "Give me the coordinates. All you need to do now is to follow your mother with your drone." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel''s voice was much softer this time. Then, Zion replied in the affirmative and then he quickly gave the coordinates to Nathaniel. As Nathaniel watched the car drive along the road guided by the GPS, he suddenly remembered something. "How¡¯s Rita doing? Will she be okay without the surgery?" After that, Zion replied softly, "Grandma managed to let Rita stay at the Ye Mansion for now and she said that the surgery will be performed after you get back. If you don¡¯t return, then Rita will have to continue waiting but I don¡¯t think she canst much longer. Daddy, what will happen to Rita if you and mommy don¡¯ te back in time? I can''t apany her now, so I¡¯m afraid that...¡± "Don''t be afraid. I''ll get home as soon as possible." How was it possible for Nathaniel to not feel upset? On one hand, his wife was in danger, and on the other, his daughter was in peril. Regardless of what happened, it was very difficult for Nathaniel to choose and he wanted to save both of them if he could. However, could he really abandon Mango here and go home alone to save Rita? The answer was obviously no! While Nathaniel was embroiled in his own worries, Mango was also rather anxious as well. In fact, she had also thought of Rita. Just then, her walkie-talkie crackled with sound. Mango nced at Zack and she asked softly. "Can I answer this?" "Is it Nathaniel?" ¡°I don''t know, it could be. You should know that if it weren¡¯t for you, Nathan would already be back in Ocean City preparing for my daughter''s surgery. My daughter has been unwell ever since she was born, so she¡¯s stayed inside the hospital so often that she doesn''t even know what the outside world looks like. She¡¯s almost five years old, but all she knows is the number of rooms and doctors in the hospital. She had high hopes for five years, but her father can'' t be home right now when he could finally donate a kidney to her. What''s more, the doctor told me that Rita¡¯s body can''t hold on much longer.¡± Mango didn¡¯t intend to discuss this with Zack, but she was very worried about Rita. Zack abruptly mmed on the brakes after he heard Mango¡¯s words. ¡°You can answer the walkie-talkie. I can pretend that I didn''t hear a thing because Nanny Zhang requirements were to bring you to her. It''s not my responsibility to care if anyone was following you anyway.¡± Mango looked at Zack. In the end, this tough and resilient man couldn¡¯t bear to be ruthless to a child. Perhaps this was the reason Nathaniel had been friends with Zack all this time. Actually, Zack was not a bad person, but unfortunately... Mango didn¡¯t say anything else before she turned on the walkie-talkie. Then, she heard Edolie''s voice from the receiver. "You left your walkie-talkies behind, so I just wanted to let you know that I''ve escaped." Mango was rather disappointed when she heard Edolie''s voice. Why wasn''t it Nathaniel that called her? Plus, why did Nathaniel leave his walkie- talkie behind? Nevertheless, it seemed that they had both underestimated Edolie. Mango had not expected that Edolie would be capable of stealing Nathaniel''s walkie-talkie without them realizing it. "All right. You should find a way to leave the ind, but it¡¯s a real mess out there so you take good care of yourself, okay? Furthermore, you should toss the walkie-talkie after you''re done talking because it''s useless to keep it anyways." Mango hadn''t wanted to say these things, but she didn''t know what else to say. Edolie hesitated for a moment before she said, "I saw you that you were taken away by someone else. Do you need me to tell Nathaniel? The least I can do is to repay my debt to you so we won''t owe each other anything from now on." However, Mango smiled and said, "It''s fine, he''ll find me eventually. Nathaniel knows where I am even if you don''t tell him." Edolie was surprised at Mango''s confidence, but she still asked softly, "Is there anything I can help you with? I don''t want to owe you anything." Tve already said that it''s not unnecessary because you can''t help me with my situation. I need someone that has RH negative blood type to donate a kidney to my daughter. If so, at least my daughter can live on if anything happens to me or Nathan. s, that''s all wishful thinking. This is our farewell, Edolie, may we never meet again." After that, Mango turned off the walkie-talkie and she disposed of it. Since the walkie- talkie was not in Nathaniel''s possession, there was no longer any point for Mango to hold on to it. Meanwhile, Edolie looked at the walkie-talkie in her hand which transmitted radio noise. Obviously, Mango had hung up on her. She frowned slightly but did not say anything else as she turned to leave this forsaken ce. Mango was right when she said that this ce was far too dangerous for Edolie. It hadn''t been easy for Edolie to escape, so she would never let anyone else control her life ever again. Then, Zack spoke to Mango softly when he saw her dejected expression. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve arranged for my men to be there and protect Rita if Nanny Zhang dares to hurt her." "You..." Mango¡¯ s surprise was mixed with traces of disbelief. Then, Zack hurriedly turned his head away as he said, "I only want to reunite with my family, not cause a massacre. Thest thing I want is for an innocent young child to be sacrificed." "Thank you, Zack." Finally, Mango cracked a smile. Right now, she chose to believe Zack. If Zack could protect Rita, then that was enough. After that, Mango pushed away all her worries and she smiled as she said, ¡°Let''s go. We have to hurry if you want to meet your family, as Nanny Zhang may be waiting impatiently for us." "Aren¡¯t you going to wait for Nathaniel? He might be following us.¡± Zack hesitated as he looked at Mango, who was calm and rxed. Nevertheless, Mango smiled confidently. "Nathaniel will never abandon me. Furthermore, I''m sure that he''ll be able to find me no matter where I go. I think it¡¯s time for me to settle our problems with Nanny Zhang.¡± Mango had no fear nor worry when she said that because she was reassured as long as Nathaniel and Zion were around. These two fine men were God''s greatest gifts to her. After that, Zack did not say anything else and he drove the car forwards at a very speed. The area around them opened up into arge clearing and Mango began to recognize their location. "Are we going to the cave?" "Yes, that is Nanny Zhang''s territory." Zack did not hide anything from Mango. Mango was already familiar with the terrain here, but she felt different about it as she returned to this ce once more. After Zack stopped the car, Mango got down from the car herself and she walked into the cave as Zack followed her. Meanwhile, Sisi was at the door and she hurriedly went to inform Nanny Zhang when she spotted Zack and Mango''s arrival. Mango did not have much of a reaction and she said softly to Zack, "Remember, don''t be in a rush to hand me over to Nanny Zhang. She has to hand over your family first, as I''m afraid that this old crone has more tricks up her sleeve." Mango was not exaggerating as she was familiar with Nanny Zhang''s character. Clearly, Nanny Zhang would not let Zack go so easily. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Zack was stunned for a moment before he nodded his head and said, "I know what to do, thank you." After that, Mango didn''t say anything else. Mango had not expected her rtionship with Zack to be like this, but she could only go with the flow since it had already happened. Nanny Zhang exited the cave when she heard that Mango had arrived. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time and Nanny Zhang seemed to have aged tremendously. Mango greeted Nanny Zhang with a smile when she saw Nanny Zhang''s gaunt look and she said, "Nanny Zhang, long time no see. Based on your haggard appearance, it''s quite obvious that you haven''t been well over the past few years." "Shut up!" Nanny Zhang was furious when she saw Mango''s smiling face. Mango had been an obedient girl five years ago who worshipped Nathaniel as if he were a God. Why had she be so detestable? Not only had Mango changed her appearance, but her personality had also changed as well. "Zack, I''m very pleased that you''ve brought her back to me." Nanny Zhang smiled at Zack to maintain her own dignity, but her efforts were in vain as she lost all of herposure when she saw Mango. However, Zack said to Nanny Zhang, "I''ve brought you the person that you''re looking for, so where''s my family?" Nanny Zhang paused for a moment and said, "Are you really doubting whether your wife and children are really here? Why can''t you trust me despite working with me for so many years? I will allow you to reunite with your family as long as you assist me in confronting Nathan." "Earlier you only needed me to bring Mango to you, and you said nothing about me confronting Nathaniel. Nanny Zhang, you need to keep your promises. Furthermore, you''ve got how skillful Nathaniel is, right? I''ll never win in a fight against him." Zack said angrily. Nanny Zhang couldn''t be trusted at all. However, Nanny Zhang smiled and said, "Do you think you have a choice, Zack? Nathan knows that you''ve betrayed him, so do you think he''ll forgive you? The only thing you can do now is to continue working for me. Think about it, you might be able to reunite with your family if you stick with me. If you resist, then I only need to make one phone call before your family... well, you know what I''ll do to them." Mango looked at Nanny Zhang''s expression and said, "Only a person as crazy as you would threaten other people by taking their children as hostages. It'' s no wonder that both of your sons want nothing to do with you because a woman like you doesn''t deserve to have a happy family." "Mango Shen, shut up!" Nanny Zhang''s expression suddenly changed. "If it weren''t for you, my son Nick wouldn''t have died. You¡¯re a bad omen!¡± Mango was confused at that. "I don''t know Nick at all, so why are you ming me for his death?" "You didn''t know Nick, but he died because of you. If you weren''t desperately in love with Nathaniel and caused Macy to leave Ocean City out of heartbreak, would she have met Nick? They wouldn''t be together if that didn''t happen! That b*tch Macy Cho never loved Nick, instead, she bewitched him and eventually killed him. She always viewed Nick as a recement for Nathan as she wanted to use Nick as a way to get closer to Nathan again and be his wife. All of this was because of you, if you never appeared and had that scandal with Nathan, he would have never married you. Nick wouldn''t have died if Nathan had married Macy instead. Do you really think that you can live a blissful life after you killed my son? Impossible!" Nanny Zhang¡¯ s words made Mango somewhat frustrated. "Everything between Nathan and I was a setup! I was also drugged at that banquet!" "Of course I know that, but why did you get close to Nathaniel anyway? That ss of wine was intended for Nathan and Macy, but you ruined everything. If you hadn''t asked Nathaniel for a toast and drank the wine meant for Macy, you wouldn''t be with Nathan today." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mango was stunned at Nanny Zhang¡¯s words. Although she knew that she had been set up eight years ago, she had never found out the truth behind it. Susie had already admitted that she was the culprit, but Mango never expected Nanny Zhang to know about this at all. If so, did Nanny Zhang permit that to happen? "It was you? Did you ask Susie to drug Macy and Nathan so that you can achieve the results you wanted?" "That''s right!" Nanny Zhang was unashamed to admit all of this. "Macy was a moron, she liked Nathan and was obedient to me. Thus, I would have gained another ally if she married into the Ye Family, so that¡¯s why I had Susie drug them. However, I never expected Nathan to meet you by ident. If it weren''t for you, I would have aplished many things within the Ye Family!" "What the hell? How can you call yourself a mother if you use your own son to fulfill your own selfish desires?¡± Mango''s question embarrassed and irritated Nanny Zhang. "What do you know? You have no idea what happened between the Ye Family and I. Mango, I don¡¯t mind telling you the whole truth because you''ll die knowing what really happened. Five years ago, I asked Newell to set that fire to kill you. Macy wanted Newell to kill you, but I was the one who decided how you would die. Nathan did not know about any all this. Furthermore, even if you were pregnant at that time, you don''t deserve to give birth to a member of the Ye Family!" Mango''s gaze went cold after she heard Nanny Zhang''s confession. "So, it was you?" "Yes, it was me! Did you really think I sincerely treated you well five years ago? My top choice for a daughter inw was Macy but then you took her ce. In fact, you were so stupid back then because you were so gracious to me even just because I acted kindly to you. Weren''t you confused why you had no children even after three years of marriage to Nathan? That was because I added a contraceptive to your food. Honestly, I never wanted you to give birth to Nathan''s child in the first ce!" Nanny Zhang burst out inughter after she finished speaking. On the other hand, Mango was so furious that her entire body trembled. "You''re such a vile woman. I haven''t wronged you before, so why did you have to treat me like that? Did you do it just because I wasn''t your ideal daughter inw? I was framed too!" "Well, why did you fall in love with my son? My son is of noble birth and he''s the heir of the Ye Family, but who are you? What position does your have? You'' re amoner, so how dare you dream of bing one of us? You don''t deserve it! Back then, the number of contraceptives I gave you would make sure that you would never have children for the rest of your life. I thought that after Macy came back, the child in her belly would be the only heir to the Ye Family, but who would''ve thought that you would be pregnant? You were so lucky that you managed to get pregnant despite what I did to you! You can''t me me for using other means to get rid of you.¡± Nanny Zhang unscrupulously admitted everything to Mango. Only then did Mango remember that she had caught a cold once and lost her appetite, so she didn''t drink the soup that Nanny Zhang gave her. However, she poured away the soup into the toilet bowl to avoid making Nanny Zhang sad. Then, she became pregnant after she did that consistently for a week. She might¡¯ve been ovting when Nathaniel kept wanting to have sex with her and that resulted in Mango having their children. Now that she thought of it, all of this had been due to a stroke of luck but it hadn¡¯t been an easy process at all. Mango looked at the old woman in front of her, and she never imagined that Nanny Zhang would be so cruel. "Either way, the child in my belly was your grandchild, so how could you...¡± "My grandchild? Did I ever im him to be my grandson? Nathan''s father didn''t acknowledge me even though I bore him two sons! What¡¯s more, he wanted to drive me away after I gave birth to his children. I was nothing but a child-producing tool to them! Did anyone ever feel sorry for me when I suffered through ten months of pregnancy?¡± "You made that choice! You chose to be the Ye Family''s surrogate! You took the Ye Family''s money and agreed to the transaction, but you ended up regretting it and you even killed dad. If mom hadn''t realized what you were doing early on and escaped overseas, I''m sure she would¡¯ve been killed too! Nanny Zhang, you have no idea what love is. You knew very well that Mom and Dad were deeply in love with each other, so why did you do it?" Mango knew all of this long ago, but she felt extremely disgusted when Nanny Zhang shamelessly admitted all of this to her. Nanny Zhang paused for a moment in surprise, but then she smiled and said, "Ah, so it seems that Madam Ye had told you everything. Then again, how could she have given you the Dark Night Empire without telling you about all this? Mango Shen, I''ll give you a choice. I''ll let Rita live if you give the ring of the Dark Night Empire to me. If not, 111 make sure that you''ll never see Rita ever again!" At this, Mango was so livid that her entire body shook. "You''re such a despicable person, how can you use your own granddaughter¡¯s life to threaten me!" "Cut the crap and give the ring to me!" That was Nanny Zhang''s main objective. Everything she did was to obtain the ring that was in Mango¡¯s hands. However, who was she doing this for? Thus, Mango knew that it was definitely not for Nathaniel and she feared that it may have something to do with his uncle. "What''s your connection to Nathaniel¡¯s uncle?" Mango''s words stunned Nanny Zhang, but Nanny Zhang did not say anything. Then, she looked at Zack and said coldly, "Zack, are you still hesitating? You''d better think carefully whether or not you''re going to go out there and stop Nathaniel. For all we know, your family may very well be thinking of you right now." Zack trembled in fury, but he was powerless to do anything. After so many years, he had no idea where his family was. Even though he wanted nothing more than to attack Nanny Zhang, he dared not take the risk. Just then, the sound of a car engine came from the outside as Nathaniel drove straight over to them. "That won¡¯t be necessary as I''m here now. If there''s anything to discuss, we should talk about it here." Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Nathaniel'' s appearance somewhat delighted Mango. She hadn''t expected Nathaniel toe so quickly, but Nanny Zhang''s expression was a little foul. "Zack Yan!" She shouted. Zack was reluctant, but he still blocked Nathaniel''s path. "Nathaniel, I can¡¯t let you pass." Nathaniel''s eyes were a little sad when he looked at hisrade in front of him. "In the end, you still choose to go against me. You should know that I would have helped you no matter what difficulties you face, as long as you tell me about it. Why do you have to do this? Do you really believe her over me?" Zack felt at a loss at Nathaniel''s question, but he said softly, "I''ll handle my own problems." "Does this problem only involve you? What did you say to me when your wife divorced you? Now you''re telling me that this is your problem? If this is your own issue, then why are you interfering with my family¡¯s affairs? Zack Yan, what do you really think of me?" Nathaniel was very disappointed. Zack had been a very close friend of his for many years, but now they were enemies. As Nanny Zhang saw the conversation between them, she sensed that Zack was shaken, so she hurriedly said, "Zack, think of your son. You promised him that you''ll bring him overseas." "Shut up!" Then, Nathaniel bellowed at Nanny Zhang. His loud voice startled Nanny Zhang. She had never ever seen Nathaniel treat her like this over the years. "I¡¯m your mother!" "Do you even deserve to call yourself my mother?" Nathaniel was furious at her. "If I had a choice, I would have rather never been born instead of having such an insane and heartless mother like you." Nathaniel'' s sharp words hurt Nanny Zhang¡¯ s feelings very much. "You, you..." She was so angry that her entire body trembled, but then she turned to Zack and said, "If you don''t stop Nathaniel now, don¡¯t even dream of seeing your family ever again!" There was a conflicted glint in Zack''s eyes as he blocked Nathaniel¡¯s path. "Fight me, Nathaniel. You know that I have no choice." Nathaniel looked at Zack in disappointment as he wanted to say something, but in the end, he remained silent. Mango saw both of them like this and she wanted to step forward, but Sisi stopped her. "Miss Shen,e with us. Don''t forget that Rita''s life is still in our hands." In fact, Sisi was rather angry with Mango. If it weren''t for Mango, she would have been a part of the Hans family and Newell wouldn''t be dead. Now, Sisi had lost an eye and she lived her life being constantly hunted down by other people. If it wasn''t for Nanny Zhang taking her in, she wouldn''t know where she could go. Even when Newell was a wed man, he was the person that Sisi loved most. However, he met his end just because Mango had offended Nathaniel. When Sisi saw Mango, she disyed her hatred for Mango very clearly. The pure loathing in her eyes puzzled Mango greatly. "I haven''t done anything to you, haven''t I? Rather, it was you who kidnapped my son but now you'' re looking at me as if I''ve wronged you somehow. Sisi, what¡¯s on your mind?" Mango''s words irritated Sisi further. "Don''t you know? I was blinded because of your son!" "You brought that on yourself. If you hadn'' t kidnapped my son in order to kill him, how would he have attacked you in self-defense? All your sins will catch up with you one day, so you''d better repent while you still can." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mango was not afraid of Sisi at all. As long as Nathaniel was here, Mango did not feel afraid even if she had to face the old witch Nanny Zhang. Sisi was so pissed off that she pped Mango across the face and said harshly, "Shut up! You''d better not piss me off while I can still control myself, if not I''ll make sure you know it feels to lose an eye!" However, Nanny Zhang just looked on coldly as she said in an indifferent tone, "You can torture her however you want after she gives me the ring. Don''t forget, Terrance killed Newell, and Mango is part of the Hans family. Sisi, you should know that revenge is a dish best served cold. If Mango hadn''t existed, you would''ve been thedy of the Hans family, wouldn''t you?" Sisi¡¯s anger peaked when Nanny Zhang provoked her further. Mango was not afraid of death, but now that Nathaniel and Zack were fighting, it was very easy for Nanny Zhang and Sisi to kill her. What should Mango do? Was she just going to patiently ept it as they humiliated her? Mango''s eyes darkened before she whispered, "Don''t you want the ring? I can take you to get it, but you can¡¯t hurt me. The only thing I care about now is my face." As Mango said this, she caressed her own face as if it was the most precious thing in the world. Nanny Zhang sneered and said, "What''s there to care about a fake face?" "Even so, it is my face. I lost my true face five years ago and this is the only face I have left. Surely I must make sure that my children can still recognize me." Mango''s tone seemed like she was very afraid and she seemed to agree to Nanny Zhang''s demands. Furthermore, Nanny Zhang had looked into Mango''s background and she found that Mango was just a frail woman. Compared to Sisi, Mango was nothing. Nanny Zhang looked at Sisi and said, "Go with her to get the ring and just kill her if she doesn¡¯t cooperate. Even if I don¡¯t get the ring, I can''t let this b*tch run amok." Nanny Zhang had no qualms about saying this in front of Mango. Clearly, Nanny Zhang did not care whether Mango lived or died as long as she could get the ring. Meanwhile, Mango''s brain worked in overdrive. How could she escape? Just then, a drone flew above them in the air. At that, Mango suddenly felt surprised. It was Zion! On the other hand, Nanny Zhang''s expression soured. "This should be one of my grandson''s toys. If he listens to me obediently, I''ll make him the heir of the Ye Family, how about that?" Nanny Zhang spoke directly to the drone as she knew that Zion was observing her from the other side. However, Zion spat at Nanny Zhang and his childlike voice caused Mango''s lips to quirk up into a smile involuntarily. "Bah! How shameless are you to want me to be the grandson of such a despicable woman like you? Let me tell you, I already have a grandmother and she is very kind. Compared to her, you''re nothing! You don'' t even deserve to be her servant!" Zion''s words delighted Mango greatly. Mango smiled once more, but Nanny Zhang was absolutely livid. "Zion, you little b*stard, don''t you know that I am your real grandmother?" Then, Nathaniel managed to speak to Zion as he fought with Zack and said, "Get your mommy out of here! Don''t just stand around talking nonsense! There''s a lot of things the drone can do, so you can knock Nanny Zhang out if you have no choice." These words made Nanny Zhang tremble with anger. "Nathaniel, I¡¯ve been good to you since you were a child! Now, you allow your son to speak to me like this? You''re being unfilial to me, don¡¯t you know that God will punish you for this?" However, Nathaniel just snorted coldly as he couldn'' t be bothered to reply to Nanny Zhang. Then, Mango took this opportunity to escape but Sisi blocked her path. "Do you really think you can escape on my watch?" Sisi looked particrly ferocious after she lost an eye and she wasn''t the same person that used to be Mango''s bodyguard. Mango looked at Sisi while she mentally calcted her chances of escaping from Sisi. Then, a young voice sounded behind them. "Don¡¯t you two want my mommy''s ring? I know where it is and I''ll take you there!" Zion''s sudden appearance startled both Nathaniel and Mango. "Zion, why are you here? You have to leave now!¡± Mango was so afraid that her heart was beating erratically. Did this brat even know what it meant to have a sinister heart? Zion was wearing coveralls and he sucked on a lollipop with a backward baseball cap on his head. Furthermore, he showed no interest in the fight between Nathaniel and Zack. He stood there and said while he looked at Sisi and Nanny Zhang, "Isn''t that just a stupid old ring? I''ll give it to you if you want it, but you have to release my mommy!¡± "Zion!" Right now, Mango thought that Zion was far too reckless. Why had hee at this time? Nanny Zhang realized that Zion was short, but he looked very simr to Nathaniel. How had she not noticed that the little brat and Nathaniel were very alike? Then, Nanny Zhang forced a kindly smile as she said to Zion, "Zion, actually I'' m your real grandmother so if you give me the ring, I''ll release your mommy, okay?" Of course, Mango knew what Nanny Zhang was nning. Then, she said anxiously, "Zion, don''t do it! You need to leave now! Mommy doesn''t need your help, so please hurry up and leave this ce!" However, Zion looked at Nanny Zhang thoughtfully and he said, "Would you really release my mommy if I gave you the ring?" "Of course." Nanny Zhang answered Zion very quickly. Then, Zion looked at Nathaniel and said, "What about my daddy?" "I won''t do anything to your daddy other than stopping him from following us. Your daddy and I have had a small argument, but as you know, stuff like this is easily settled between adults. As long as you give me the ring, I promise that nothing will happen to your mommy and daddy." "Zion, don''t listen to her! She''s just a big fat liar, and nothing that she says is the truth!" Mango was extremely anxious and Nathaniel was currently too upied to speak to Zion, but he really wanted to beat up the person who brought Zion here. Nanny Zhang nced at Sisi as she heard Mango¡¯s words. Then, Sisi immediately punched Mango in the stomach. With that, Mango instantly hunched over in pain. "Uh, mom! You¡¯re not allowed to hit my mommy! Only I know where the ring is, and if you hit my mommy again, I won''t give it to you. Instead, I''ll throw it away!¡± Right now, Zion was obviously furious. In fact, Zion was raging at the sight of Mango being beaten. This was absolutely outrageous! Did these people have a death wish as they dared to hit his mommy? Nanny Zhang was very d that Zion was very concerned about his mother¡¯s well-being. To her, Zion was just a child despite all his cunning and he could never surpass an adult. Thus, Nanny Zhang decided to take the opportunity to have Zion take her to the ring instead of staying here with Mango while waiting for Nathaniel to defeat Zack. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Sisi knocked the wind out of Mango and she twisted Mango''s arms behind her back before Mango could say anything else. She was in great pain, but she still wanted to stop Zion. Did this useless child of herse to make problems forthem? Who on earth brought him here? Mango was in great pain and Nathaniel was unfortunately upied, so now Nanny Zhang ced all of her hopes on Zion. "Can you take us to look for the ring now? It wouldn'' t be ideal if it was in Ocean City.¡± Of course, Nanny Zhang knew that there would be a trap waiting for her in Ocean City, so she wouldn''t stupidly follow Zion there. Then, Zion shook his head and said, "Of course not, the ring is in the base. Earlier on, I took the ring for fun as it was shiny and pretty, but then I hid it. All of you aren''t allowed to hurt my mommy anymore and I swear I won''t ever give you the ring if she gets hurt again." Zion pouted his lips and he looked very angry. "All right, all right. I won''t hit her anymore." Nanny Zhang quickly signaled to Sisi to stop her from hitting Mango. Sisi red viciously at Mango, but Mango could not speak as she could hardly bear the pain from Sisi¡¯s punches. Soon, sweat oozed from Mango''s forehead. Zion asked worriedly, "Mommy, are you okay?¡± "I''m fine..." She said that to not worry her son, but her voice trembled and she didn''t look alright at all. Zion¡¯s gaze became colder as he looked at Nanny Zhang and said, "If you touch my mommy again, I''ll have someone toss the ring. When that happens, no one will be able to have it!" "Okay, okay. My beloved grandson, please take grandma to the ring, okay?" Zion looked at Nanny Zhang as if he was thinking hard about whether or not to believe her. Right then, Zack and Nathaniel''s confrontation was almost at its end, and it was clear that Zack was at an obvious disadvantage. Thus, Nanny Zhang couldn''t wait any longer and she hurriedly said, "If you hurry up and take me to get the ring, I''ll send you and mommy home to see Rita okay?" "Really?" Zion tilted his head and his expression showed disbelief. "Of course! I will never lie to you.¡± "All right." Zion nodded before he reluctantly agreed. "I want mommy to stay here while both of us go and get the ring, okay? We''lle back and get mommyter.¡± Zion spoke in a childish tone. Nanny Zhangughed internally as Zion was just a child after all. Earlier, she tried toe up with a way to convince Zion to let Mango stay behind as hostage, but Nanny Zhang was surprised when Zion came up with the idea himself. "All right, all right, you¡¯re in charge then." Nanny Zhang acted obediently as if she would do anything that Zion asked, but it would be a different story when Zion gave her the ring. Then, Zion finally rxed before he nodded and said, "Grandma, can you drive? I don''t know how to drive yet, so how about we ask her to drive the car for us?" He pointed to Sisi. However, Nanny Zhang just said with a smile, "I know how to drive, so just tell me where to go and I¡¯ II drive us there." "Then let''s go." After that, Zion turned around and got into the backseat of the car. "My teacher said that children aren''t supposed to sit in the passenger seat, so I''ll be in the backseat." Right now, Mango was extremely puzzled at Zion¡¯s good behavior. What on Earth was this little brat doing? Didn¡¯t he know how dangerous it is? However, Nanny Zhang was very pleased with Zion because she felt that children should behave like him. Then, she smiled gleefully as she got into the car before she nced at Sisi. Nanny Zhang''s re clearly instructed Sisi to guard Mango carefully, and perhaps Sisi should kill Mango when the time was right. Obviously, Mango sensed the meaning behind Nanny Zhang''s nce, but right now the person that she was most concerned about was Zion. "Zion!" Mango wanted to follow them, but Sisi immediately stopped her. "Behave yourself!" Sisi¡¯s grip was strong and merciless. Mango felt like her arm was going to break but s, she failed to free herself from Sisi. Right now, Mango felt very ipetent. Her son was in danger but she couldn''t do anything, and Mango hated herself greatly in this situation. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was distracted by Zion. Hence, Zack managed to punch him so hard that Nathaniel copsed onto the ground, and his nose bled instantly. "Nathan!" Mango shouted nervously. Nevertheless, Sisi just held Mango and sneered as she said, "Just wait and see what''ll happen next. Now the two of you will know what it feels like to face death." Mango was still unable to break free from Sisi and she said angrily, "You''ll pay for this, I''m sure you¡¯ll get bad karma one day!" "Those are the words of ipetent people, but where is your so-called karma now? If karma was real, then why did Newell and I suffer for so many years? You¡¯re nothing but a spoiled richdy, so you wouldn''t understand our hardships, and you even crushed what little hope we had. Mango, someone like you would never understand our struggles." Sisi'' s facial features twisted into a vicious expression. Nevertheless, Mango had no intention of speaking to Sisi anymore. There was no point in talking anymore because Sisi couldn''t be reasoned with. Perhaps Sisi had never been herself after Newell died. Mango looked nervously at Nathaniel. After he was struck by Zack, Nathaniel was in a lot of pain but he had no time to recover as Zack continued to attack. Thus, Nathaniel could only begin to defend himself. Mango was anxious as she watched them fight, but she was more worried about where Zion had taken Nanny Zhang. That little brat had no idea where her ring was, so obviously this was a trap he hadid for Nanny Zhang. Other people may not know this, but as Zion¡¯s mother, Mango clearly knew that Zion would act particrly innocent whenever he was about to do something bad. The little brat acted very innocently just now and that did not suit him at all. Mango was extremely anxious, but she could not follow them. Meanwhile, Zion asked Nanny Zhang as he sucked on his lollipop, "Grandma, are you really my biological grandma?¡± "Of course I am." Nanny Zhang was very pleased when she heard Zion address her as his grandma. Zion was her biological grandson, and nothing could ever change that. See, wasn'' t Zion affectionately calling her grandma even when he was cold to her earlier? Thus, Nanny Zhang felt very delighted with Zion. ¡°If so, why do I have another grandma in the Ye Family?" Zion''s tone was filled with confusion. At that, Nanny Zhang''s face became rather gloomy. "That woman is a liar, so you can''t believe her, got it?" "Okay! But she treats my mommy very well! And she is also very nice to me and Rita as well since she has never scolded or hit us at all." Zion¡¯s words made Nanny Zhang feel somewhat embarrassed as she recalled what she had done to Zion previously. Then, she smiled and said, "Grandma won''t ever beat or scold you again, okay? As long as you listen to me, I''ll buy you whatever you want." "Really?" "Of course!" "Then give me the ring, as I happen to like it very much." As Zion said this, Nanny Zhang''s mouth twitched in dissatisfaction but she still smiled and said, "What does a child like you need a ring for? Grandma will buy you a better ring after you grow older." "But I have a crush on this girl at my kindergarten. She¡¯s really pretty and I want to give that ring to her. Well, since I''m giving the ring to you now, you have to give me a better-looking one after I grow up." Zion''s expression was serious as he said this while he chewed on his lollipop. Frankly, Nanny Zhang thought that children nowadays matured very quickly. Zion was so young, so how could he have a crush on someone else? However, Nanny Zhang said happily, "Sure, grandma will buy whatever you want in the future as long as you like it." "Wow, that''s so nice of you Grandma." Then, Zion grinned brightly before he clutched his stomach and said, "Oh no! Grandma, please stop the car as I have to pee!" The corners of Nanny Zhang¡¯s mouth twitched in displeasure once again. Why was this little brat so problematic? "Can¡¯t you hold it for a while longer? We''ll go to the bathroom after we get the ring.¡± "But I really can''t hold it any longer, I¡¯m about to pee!" Then, Zion crossed his legs as he seemed extremely ufortable. After that, Nanny Zhang sighed softly as she cursed Zion for being troublesome in her mind before she stopped the car by the side of the road. Zion hurriedly got off the car and he ran off to the side without even closing the door. Nanny Zhang said in a soft voice as she saw Zion was running away so quickly, "Slow down and just pee nearby. Don¡¯t run so far away.¡± However, Zion turned his head and he pulled a face at her before he said, "You old crone, you can just wait there by yourself." Moreover, Zion stuck out his tongue mischievously at her after he finished speaking. Only then did Nanny Zhang realize that she had been fooled by Zion. After that, she tried to exit the car in anger but she noticed that she was stuck to the car seat by a sticky substance. "You little brat, what have you done to me?" Nanny Zheng bellowed in anger but she was unable to move her butt no matter how hard she tried. Zion smiled smugly from nearby. "I didn''t do anything except apply ayer of superglue on the driver¡¯s seat. If you want to free yourself, then feel free to take off your pants and chase me. However since you''re so old, wouldn''t it be ugly if you took off your pants?¡± Zion¡¯s words were particrly sharp, without a trace of his earlier obedience. Meanwhile, Nanny Zhang was so angry that she felt like she was about tobust.From N?velDrama.Org. "You¡¯d better help me free myself!¡± "Why should I?" Zion asked innocently. Honestly, Nanny Zhang felt as if Zion was going to give her a stroke from anger. ¡¯Tm your grandmother!" "My grandma lives in the Ye''s Mansion. Aren''t you ashamed that an old crone like you is so desperate to be my grandmother? I haven''t even mentioned how you''re obsessed with my mother as well." How did it feel to be publicly scolded by a four-year-old? Right now, Nanny Zhang wanted nothing more than to leave the car and spank Zion until his rear end started to bleed. "Zion Shen!" "Present!" Zion replied formally, and that made Nanny Zhang nearly faint from her anger. Was he really Nathaniel¡¯s son? Nathaniel and Nick never dared to be so mischievous when they were younger! As Nanny Zhang fumed with anger, there were cars parked around them and arge number of ??? exited the cars, which led by Merle. "Uncle Merle, take this old crone away. There''s another demon back at the cave, I believe my daddy will definitely be fine!" Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Zion said triumphantly. Merle gave Zion a thumbs-up and said, "You''re pretty good." "Of course! Don''t you know who my mother is? She''s the madam of the Dark Night Empire!" Zion seemed particrly proud then. Nanny Zhang was very angry, but she couldn''t free herself. Furthermore, she couldn''t remove her pants when there were so many men around. However, Merle couldn''t be bothered about that as he couldn''t take away the whole car along with Nanny Zhang. When Nanny Zhang saw theming over, she unconsciously tried to start the car to try and drive away, but she couldn''t do it at all. Then, Zion sighed and said, "I don''t know how you even survived this long as an adult, did you really think that a child like me would let you take me away? I''m not as stupid as you. The car is already low on fuel, didn''t you notice as you were driving?" After he finished speaking, Zion shook his head with a pitiful expression on his face as if Nanny Zhang was mentally challenged. Thus, that made her so angry that she immediately fainted. "Oh wow, did I make her die from anger?" Zion clearly took joy in Nanny Zhang''s suffering as he said this. Merle wanted tough but he was afraid to, however he couldn''t hold it inpletely and he chuckled briefly before he said, "How do we take her away now?" "Just take off her pants. She'' s already so shameless, so what do you have to be afraid of? On right, are you guys afraid that you might injure your eyes? Well, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you but there''s no other way." Zion sighed as he spoke, and he caused Merle to burst out inughter. "Stopughing and have someone drive me back, if not my mommy will be worried." Only then did Zion think of Mango. s! He would definitely be scolded by his mommyter on. Then, Zion sighed as he got onto a car. Then, Merle hurriedly asked someone to drive Zion back to the cave while Nanny Zhang¡¯s pants were removed. Then, she was carried onto a car in her red underwear before she was bound tightly. Mango was worried about Zion as she watched Nathaniel dodge Zack''s attacks. After a few more solid hits from Zack, Nathaniel couldn''t take it any longer and he copsed onto the floor. "Nathan!" At that, Mango was in a state of despair. She couldn''t watch Nathaniel being hurt like this, but she waspletely helpless. On the other hand, Zack was reluctant to continue his attacks when he saw Nathaniel like this. Then, Sisi said coldly, "Zack, you''d better think carefully about this as your family is waiting for you. Nanny Zhang will allow you to reunite with your family if you finish Nathaniel off." "Shut up! What else do you know except for threatening people?" Mango was so angry that she immediately charged at Sisi. She knew she couldn''t defeat Sisi, but now wasn''t the time to care about that. Mango was heartbroken when she saw that Nathaniel was covered in injuries as heid motionless on the ground. Now that Sisi was goading her, she wanted to kill Sisi even if it meant that she would have to sacrifice her life. On the other hand, Sisi was caught off guard because she assumed that Mango was weak and that Mango would never dare to attack her. Thus, Sisi stumbled and fell onto the ground when Mango charged at her. Then, Mango attacked her before she could even steady herself. "Ow!" Sisi was caught off guard and she copsed in a heap on the ground. The force of Mango''s attack caused Sisi¡¯s lower back to re up in pain. "B*tch, you truly have a death wish!" Sisi was extremely livid and she wanted to get up and attack Mango, but suddenly a hand sailed through the air and Zack immediately knocked Sisi out. "You..." Sisi was very surprised at the attack, but she fainted before she could say anything else. After that, Zack looked at Mango and Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel immediately got up and he walked over to Mango as if nothing had happened to him. ¡°You silly woman, why do you constantly endanger yourself? Is it worth risking your life for a useless b*tch like Sisi?¡± Nathaniel''s voice was soft and Mango burst into tears as she rushed into his embrace when she saw that he was fine. "You nearly scared me to death, I thought you really lost the fight!¡± In fact, Mango had never been so afraid before and her mood went from happy to sad in an instant. Nathaniel felt distressed as he stroked her head and said, "Don''t cry, there are other people here. Won''t you be ashamed?¡± However, Mango couldn''t be bothered about that as all of her tears and snot were all over Nathaniel. Thus, her childish actions exasperated Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Zack cleared his throat awkwardly. Then, Mango embarrassedly withdrew herself from Nathaniel¡¯s arms, but she still gripped his arms tightly. "What''s going on?" Mango felt somewhat confused. Wasn''t Zack a traitor? Why did he suddenly decide to help her and Nathaniel? After that, Nathaniel looked at Zack and he said softly, "Your family is with the Ye Family in Ocean City, so you should go and pick them up after you return." "Thank you, Nathaniel. I never expected that you would save my wife and child even after I betrayed you." Zack¡¯s tone was somewhat self-deprecating. Then, Nathaniel waved his hand and said, "Take your wife and child and leave. What you did to me was a huge emotional blow, and there will always be a rift in our friendship even if you were merciful to me in the end." "I understand. It was my mistake." Zack fretted at this, but he still said in a low voice, ¡°For the sake of my family, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± "Just go, Zack.¡± Nathaniel didn''t want to stop Zack from leaving any longer, but he felt very upset. Conversely, Zack also knew that it was pointless for him to stay as he was too ashamed. Thus, he bowed deeply to Nathaniel and Mango before he quickly left. Mango felt like all of this was quite surreal and she asked in confusion, "What the hell is going on?" "After I discovered Zack''s betrayal, I sent a message to Terrance and asked for his help to locate and rescue Zack''s family. I guess you can say that I did it for the sake of our friendship.¡± "You¡¯re upset, aren''t you?¡± As she saw Nathaniel like this, she knew that he wasn¡¯t asposed as he looked on the outside. However, Nathaniel smiled and said, "What can I do even if I''m upset? We don''t even know where our troublemaker of a son brought Nanny Zhang, I''m really going to punish him when he gets back." As if on cue, Zion returned to the cave on a Jeep. "Mr. Ye, Mommy, I''m back!" Zion stood on the passenger seat as he waved excitedly to Mango and Nathaniel, and his actions scared Mango so much that her face went pale. "Sit down, that''s dangerous!¡± s, Zion didn¡¯t even hear Mango at all and before he could say anything else, the car stopped and Zion flew out of the car window because he wasn''t wearing a seatbelt. "Ah!" Zion screamed loudly out of fear. Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat before he shoved Mango aside and rushed over to Zion. Nathaniel never knew until now that his heart could feel so much fear. As he barely managed to catch Zion, Nathaniel felt a great difort in his chest as if it had been stabbed with a knife. However, Zion just casually giggled as he greeted Nathaniel, "Hi, Mr. Ye. You''re a pretty agile person, huh?" Nathaniel''s heart finally calmed down, but it was reced by a surge of anger. After that, he grabbed hold of Zion and flipped him over his thigh. Then, Nathaniel spanked Zion with forceful smacks. "Ah! Mommy, help! Mr. Ye is going to kill me!" Zion was in so much pain that tears welled up in his eyes, but he was unable to free himself. Meanwhile, Mango had finally calmed down but she was stunned momentarily as she saw what Nathaniel was doing. However, she recalled Zion''s fearless attitude and she decided to ignore his pleas for help. Mango turned away and Zion immediately became despondent. "Mommy, are you going to watch Mr. Ye hit me? Don¡¯ t you love me anymore?" Mango resisted the urge to look back at him, but then she heard Nathaniel say coldly, "Are you an idiot? It''s bad enough that you made your own ns, but how could you not wear a seatbelt in the car? Who let you sit in front? What''s more, you stood up to wave to us, do you have a death wish? Also, do you know how worried we were when you led Nanny Zhang away on your own? Do you think you¡¯re very clever now that you''re older? Try that again if you dare! Your sister is unwell and your mommy is very worried about her, but you insist on causing trouble! Do you intend to kill us with your antics?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Nathaniel scolded Zion as he spanked his son. In fact, he had never been this angry before. Just now, he felt as if he had stared right into the jaws of death. If he hadn¡¯ t caught Zion urately, the consequences would''ve been unfathomable. Meanwhile, the driver of the jeep was intimidated by Nathaniel''s anger. Mango felt distressed, but she knew she could not interrupt Nathaniel while he was teaching their son a lesson. Hence, she just turned around and spoke to the driver, "Are you from the Dark Night Empire?" "Yes, I''m one of Mr. Malthus¡¯ men.¡± The driver answered hurriedly and he was very respectful to Mango as he knew she was their boss. "Tell me what¡¯s going on." The driver dared not dawdle as he heard Mango''s words and he recited Zion''s deeds to her before he said, "Madam, although Zion was rather reckless, he was undeniably quick- witted about this. Furthermore, the incident in the car was my fault because I didn''t remind Zion. Please ask Mr. Ye to stop hitting him, I can see that it hurts." When Zion heard this, he immediately burst into tears as if he had been wronged. Mango''s heart already ached for her son, but she became even more upset as she heard him cry. Then, she looked at Nathaniel pleadingly. Naturally, Nathaniel could not continue hitting Zion any longer. He looked at Zion who was lying shamelessly in hisp and he felt a mixture of love and irritation for his son. Who had Zion inherited his mischievous nature from? "Stand up!" Nathaniel said coldly. However, Zion continued to lie t on his stomach as he cried out, "I can''t stand up, it hurts too much!" "Zion, don¡¯t pull this nonsense with me. I didn''t hit you that hard." "Nonsense! You used so much strength, if you don''t believe me then you can lie down and I''ll hit you instead!" Nathaniel became so irritated at Zion¡¯s words that he wanted to hit him again. "You little brat, I''m sure you deserve to be punished, don''t you?¡± Nathaniel feigned raising his arm as if to hit Zion again and Zion was so afraid that he immediately stood up to hide behind Mango. Then, he poked his head out and said harshly, "You¡¯re despicable, Mr. Ye! I want mommy to marry someone else! I want to change my daddy!" Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Initially, Nathaniel had only wanted to scare Zion but when he heard his son say that, Nathaniel became so angry that he stood up and headed for Zion. "Tell me once again what you¡¯re going to do?" T m going to matchmake mommy with someone else! I want to change my daddy!" Clearly, Zion was unafraid of provoking Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Mango had a very bad headache. What had Nick taught Zion while he was taking care of him? Why had her son be so irritating? Even she wanted to hit Zion, let alone Nathaniel. "Would you like to experience a beating from both mommy and daddy?¡± Mango spoke to Zion in a very soft voice. Zion was stunned as he looked at Mango in disbelief and he said, "Mommy, have you be heartless because your husband is here? You would give up on your son just for the sake of your lover?" Then, Mango felt pain throbbing in her temples. "Do you still want to argue with me?" "Oh no, mommy doesn''t love me anymore!¡± After that, Zion started to act like a baby as he cried loudly. On the contrary, Mango felt that Zion seemed to be asking for a savage beating instead. Then, she pulled Zion into her arms and said softly, "Enough, you should stop. You don''t even have tears in your eyes.¡± Zion paused slightly before he hurried dabbed some saliva onto the corners of his eyes and he asked in a serious tone, "Do I have tears now?" "I''ll beat the tears out of you if you want." Nathaniel felt that Zion had caused way too much of a fuss. This little brat kept finding ways to make his presence known, and Nathaniel wasn''t sure if it was because of Zion''s trauma from the time when Macy took him away. Nathaniel had mixed feelings of love and hate towards his son and he said in a soft voice when he saw Zion lying in Mango''s embrace, "Come here, I''ll carry you instead." "No way! Didn''t I just say I wanted to change daddies? Don''t even think of bribing me! First, you hit me, and now you want to carry me, don¡¯t think I''ll fall for your tricks." Zion said this as he turned his head away, as if he really detested Nathaniel. Then, Mango shook her head andughed. "That''s enough, stop being dramatic. I remembered that someone was as happy as a fool when they saw their daddy." "Mommy, are you talking about Wisdom?" Zion would never admit that the fool Mango was referring to was him. Nathaniel couldn''t be bothered to argue with Zion when he saw Zion like this and he said to Mango, "Were you afraid just now?¡± "Yeah, I was so scared that my soul nearly left my body. The car was so fast and Zion was standing right there, it scared me out of my wits!¡± Mango was not exaggerating her words and her heart was still racing. Zion realized that he had really scared Mango and he said sheepishly, "Mommy, I won¡¯t do it again." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "I would still like to stay alive, but honestly you'' re going to scare me to death one of these days. Also, why did youe to such a dangerous ce like this? Do you know how worried mommy and daddy were?" "Didn''t all of this end well because I showed up? Every adult thinks that I''m gullible just because I'' m a child. As long as I pretend to be innocent and naive, those adults think that I''ll follow them blindly. However, that¡¯s when their guard is lowest, so it''s the perfect time to unleash my skills." Zion''s words shocked Mango. "Who taught you all of this?" "Uncle taught me! Uncle said I was very handsome, and it would be a pity if I didn''t put this face to good use." Zion sounded quite prideful when he said that. Nathaniel was annoyed and he looked at Mango before he said sheepishly, "Nick is really quite unconventional.¡± After that, Mango felt a little irritated as well. Initially, Mango was looking forward to meeting Nick but now she wanted nothing more than for her son to stay away from him. "Your uncle is here as well?" "Nah, uncle said that it wasn''t suitable for him to reveal himself now. After all, a dead man suddenly returning back to life will frighten quite a lot of people. Right now, I think that uncle has gone home to see grandma. Mommy, let''s go home as Rita is still waiting for us." Zion''s expression was filled with worry when he brought up Rita. At the same time, Nathaniel felt uneasy as well. "Rita''s illness can¡¯t afford any more dys. Since we¡¯ ve settled our matters here, I told Mom that I need to hurry home today so we can visit Rita. As for that shipment of goods, we''ll have someone else look into itter." Mango became more anxious after she heard Nathaniel''s words. "Okay! Let¡¯s go home!¡± The three of them turned around to leave. Right then, the supposedly unconscious Sisi opened her eyes suddenly. She became extremely jealous when she spotted Mango and her family who looked happy and content. Why couldn''t she obtain the happiness that she had spent her whole life chasing, but Mango could have it so easily? How could Nathaniel still continue to enjoy his blissful life? Why? After that, Sisi unsheathed a dagger and stabbed Mango. Nanny Zhang had told her before that no matter what, Mango must not live! Those words gave Sisi the strength to rush recklessly towards Mango. "Ah!" Zion, who was in Mango''s arms, became frightened when he saw Sisi¡¯s crazed expression when he turned around. It was toote for Nathaniel to kick Sisi away from them when he looked back after he heard Zion''s shouts. Thus, he abruptly shoved Mango out of the way. With a slick sound, the knife pierced directly into Nathaniel¡¯s abdomen. Because of his height, Sisi had only managed to stab the upper part of Nathaniel''s abdomen. Everyone was caught off guard as it happened so quickly. Meanwhile, the driver was still inspecting the car because he intended to move the unconscious Sisi into the car. However, he never expected her to wake up and attack Mango. Mango had no idea what had happened when she felt Nathaniel shove her aside. Then, she stumbled and fell onto the ground. Nevertheless, she continued to hold Zion tightly in her arms despite the blinding pain and she shouted at Nathaniel, "Nathaniel, what the hell are you doing?" At first, she had been rather angry, but that quickly turned into panic when she turned and saw that Nathaniel was bleeding from his abdomen. "Nathan!" Sisi pulled out the dagger and she wanted to attack Nathaniel again, but she was kicked aside by the driver. After that, Mango quickly released Zion and rushed over to Nathaniel''s side to hug him tightly. "Nathaniel, are you okay? Oh god, you¡¯re bleeding heavily, what do we do? Is there a first aid kit?" Mango hadn''t realized that she had started to cry. Her vision blurred and she only saw Nathaniel covered in bright red blood. When was thest time she saw Nathaniel injured? The only time that Mango could recall was when Nathaniel stabbed himself as he pleaded for her to forgive him. Furthermore, Mango had thought that she would never see Nathaniel bleed ever again for the rest of her life, but now she saw it again. Mango felt as if her heart was going to leap out of her chest. On the other hand, Zion was extremely frightened and he rushed to Nathaniel''s side as he saw Mango weep despondently. He said as he cried, "Daddy, I''ll never make you angry again, I won''t matchmake mommy with someone else so don''t pass out okay? I saw in the movies that as long as someone passes out, they won''t wake up ever again. I swear I won''t ever make a fuss or prank you ever again, just don''t pass out!" Nathaniel was in a hell of a lot of pain, but he had to fight it when he saw the distressed faces of his wife and son. He said, "I''m fine, just call an ambnce and have me transported back to Ocean City. While I'' m still conscious, you have to transnt my kidney to Rita before it''s toote." Mango couldn''t help but cry even more when she heard that. "No! Listen up Nathaniel Ye, if you dare to spout that nonsense again, I won''t forgive you! You still owe me a wedding, and you promised to be with me for the rest of my life!" Mango''s cries were especially forlorn. Simrly, Zion cried loudly as well. Meanwhile, the driver had subdued Sisi. Sheughed maniacally when she saw Nathaniel bleeding profusely. "Hahahaha! If I can''t be happy, then neither can any of you! Even if Nathaniel doesn''t die, you can kiss any hope of transnting Rita¡¯s kidney goodbye! I''ll be happy even if only one of your family members dies! Even if I die, it''ll be worth it!" Mango had never hated anyone else so passionately in her life and she wanted nothing more than to pick up the knife and kill Sisi. Then, Mango stood up abruptly and went over to Sisi before she gave Sisi a savage beating. Sisi was stunned when Mango struck her. Perhaps she really thought that Mango would never hit her. She looked at Mango in a daze as Mango said, "If something happens to Nathaniel or my daughter, I will give you a fate worse than death!" Mango¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice, and her frigid gaze caused Sisi to tremble involuntarily before she cackled maniacally, "I''ll curse your entire family with eternal misery!" "You horrible witch! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll really kill you!¡± Now, Zion had raised his small fists and punched Sisi in a frenzy. By then, Mango had already calmed down. Nathaniel was injured now and there was no way he could perform the surgery because he needed a blood transfusion. Then, Mango said to the driver next to her, "Get Mr. Ye to the nearest hospital now! Hurry up!" "Right away, ma¡¯am!" The driver immediately knocked Sisi out to prevent any further shenanigans from her and he quickly bound her tightly with a rope before he moved Nathaniel onto the car. Mango''s hands were trembling. Meanwhile, Nathaniel could feel his life slipping away from him and he gripped Mango''s hand and said softly, "If I don''t make it, you have to give my kidneys to Rita. If the doctor allows our surgery to be done at the same time, remember to save Rita first instead of me. She''s still so young, and she has her whole life ahead of her.¡± "I want to keep both you and our daughter alive!" Mango''s eyes filled with tears once again. She held on to Nathaniel¡¯s hand tightly as she spoke to Zion who stood beside her, "Call Merle and have him arrange for a helicopter to get back to Ocean City as soon as possible. Ask him to bring all the avable doctors and RH blood as well.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!" Zion was flustered as he had thought he wouldn''t care about Nathaniel that much. However, at that moment, he felt that his life wouldn''t be iplete without Nathaniel. He quickly called Merle and the helicopter was prepared expeditiously. However, everyone'' s expressions were grave as they had not expected that things would turn out like this. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Sisi had stabbed Nathaniel quite viciously, and it caused Nathaniel to pass out shortly after he boarded the ne. Meanwhile, Mango held on to Nathaniel''s hand the whole time and she felt a heavy sense of distress as she felt his body temperature slowly drop. Nathaniel had saved her again. Why was she a burden to him every time? If she was better at martial arts and more alert, then this wouldn''t have happened right? Mango had always said that she wanted to stand tall by Nathaniel''s side and be worthy of him. However, it was always Nathaniel that bore the pain for her whenever she was in danger. "Why am I so weak?¡± She thought. Mango kept ming herself internally. Merle wanted to say something, but in the end, he refrained from that as he flew the ne as fast as possible towards Ocean City. Furthermore, Zion was unusually quiet and it was very peculiar for a child like him. Tears welled up in Zion'' s eyes as he looked unblinkingly at Nathaniel and his worried expression as he tugged on Nathaniel''s sleeve made Mango''s heart ache. Mango still remembered what Nathaniel said to her before he passed out. All of this was for Rita. But how could she leave him to die just for the sake of their daughter? The ne soon arrived at the military hospital and they were already prepared to receive Nathaniel there. Terrance felt troubled when he saw Mango and Madams Hans had initially wanted to speak with her, but Mango seemed unable to care about that at all. She followed the stretcher into the hospital. Queens stopped Madam Hans when she saw Mango like that. "Let¡¯s head home first, I''m afraid that Mango isn¡¯t really in the mood to talk to us. The most important thing is for Nathaniel to be safe. As long as he''s okay, I''ll be relieved." Although Madam Hans was quite reluctant, she didn'' t say anything else. Furthermore, she was old and got tired easily. Terrance stayed behind just in case, but then Merle handed Nanny Zhang and Sisi over to him. "Mr. Hans, our madam told us that there might still be spies in the Ye Family, so I¡¯m sorry to trouble you with them. I hope they won''t escape this time." "Don''t worry about it.¡± In fact, Terrance really wanted to stay to check on Mango as he was concerned that she wouldn''t be able to cope with such a huge mental blow. However, Terrance didn¡¯t intend to simply have other people handle Nanny Zhang and Sisi. Thus, he returned to the Hans family mansion with Nanny Zhang and Sisi. The hospital was quiet once more. Mango became nervous when she saw the lights in the operating theatre turn on. The required blood had been delivered in advance, but she didn''t know how was Nathaniel¡¯s situation inside the operating theater. Mango paced back and forth as she felt her heart rate skyrocket. The vision of Nathaniel standing in front of the knife meant for her kept shing in her mind. With a loud bang, Mango punched the wall hard, and that badly startled Zion. "Mommy?" Zion''s tone was uneasy as he called out to his mother. Only then did Mango seem to realize what she did. ¡°I''m fine, I¡¯m just a little panicked." Mango didn''t want to speak to her son like this, but she couldn¡¯t control her tone as her body trembled with fear. The surgerysted for a long time and the lights inside the operating theater stayed on the whole time. Meanwhile, Mango didn¡¯t know what was going on inside. The only thing she knew was that her heart was about to stop because of the stress. At this moment, her cell phone rang. "Mom!" Mango noticed that Madam Ye¡¯s number shed on her phone. She answered it quickly because she thought that Madam Ye was worried about Nathaniel. However, Madam Ye said in a low voice, ¡°Mango, I hope you can be strong enough to bear this piece of bad news.¡± "Mom, please tell me about it.¡± ¡°Rita suddenly fell into aa and all her bodily functions have started to fail. She has a constant high fever and the doctor says that she needs to have the surgery now. When are you and Nathan nning to return home?¡± Madam Ye¡¯s attention had been so fixated on Rita that she had no idea about what had happened to Nathaniel. Mango nearly dropped her phone as soon as she heard Madam Ye. "Can''t Rita wait any longer?" "No she can¡¯t, because she has a very high fever, and not even the medical drip can reduce her fever. Regardless of the situation, you and Nathan have toe back as soon as possible as the doctor said that Rita must have the surgery within the next two hours, if not I¡¯m afraid Rita will...¡± Madam Ye¡¯ s words trailed off, but Mango understood what she meant. After so many years, Rita''s body could not hold on any longer. What now? Nathaniel¡¯s surgery was still ongoing and even if he managed toplete it now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to perform surgery with Rita right away. What should she do now? Would Mango fail to protect both her husband and daughter? She couldn''t help but think of Sisi''s maniacalughter. Sisi had sworn that she would cause trouble for every one of them and she would prevent them from reuniting! Thus, Mango really wanted to head over to the Hans family mansion to kill Sisi even though doing so wouldn¡¯t calm her emotions at all. s, Mango knew that she couldn''t do anything right now. The most hopeless feeling in the world is standing idly by as the person you loved most was spread on the operating table while your hands were tied. If she could, Mango wished she could donate all her organs to Rita and sacrifice her life! s, she was not a match to Rita''s blood type! Mango felt like she was about to go insane with anxiety. Where were they going to find a match for Rita? Furthermore, Madam Ye had told her that the doctor said Rita¡¯s operation had to be done within the next two hours. Two hours? Mango wouldn''t be able toe up with a perfect n to solve everything even if she was given two days. Tears welled up in Mango''s eyes. Then, she went back to the doorway of the operating theater. The lights in the theatre were still on, but she had no idea whether Nathaniel was still struggling for his life. If he was still conscious, Mango reckoned that Nathaniel would stubbornly insist on giving his kidney to Rita. From N?velDrama.Org. But what would happen to Nathaniel then? Moreover, he had lost a lot of blood and Mango doubted if Nathaniel could survive through this surgery. Mango felt that her heart was about to explode inside her chest. "God!" She thought. "Are you really going to take away the most important person in my life?" Mango cried out internally and she stumbled before she copsed to the ground. "Mommy! Are you okay?¡± Zion was scared as he saw Mango like this and he hurriedly rushed forward to help her up. Meanwhile, Mango couldn''t help but cry as she saw Zion like this. "Zion, mommy is very sad." She embraced Zion¡¯s small frame. Even though it didn''t help much, at least she could temporarily rely on him. Mango wanted to cry now, but it could not solve the problem. Visions of Rita''s life shed through Mango''s mind. In fact, if Zion knew that his dad was struggling to stay alive and Rita was nearing death''s door, what would he do? Mango was afraid to say it, but s she had no choice. This was the most heart- wrenching issue that gued her now. Meanwhile, Zion assumed that Mango was worried about Nathaniel and he gently patted Mango''s shoulder as he said, "Mommy, I''m sad too, but don''t worry okay? Daddy will be fine, he''s so tough and awesome, so he would certainly pull through for us, right?" "You''re right!" Mango nodded, but her voice was hoarse. How could she tell Zion that even if Nathaniel lived, they would suffer an even greater loss in the near future? Rita was currently out of options. A violent ache red in Mango''s chest and she wanted nothing more than to go home and check on Rita, but right now she couldn''t leave! The endless sense of despair surrounded Mango like an iron grip tightening around her chest. The increasing pressure seemed to rob Mango of her breath. Right then, Merle hurriedly came in from outside and he whispered to Mango, "Madam, there¡¯s someone outside who wants to see you.¡± "Who is it?" Actually, Mango didn''t want to see anyone at all. All she wanted was to stay here and watch over Nathaniel while she processed her own sadness. However, Merle continued in a low mutter, "It¡¯s a girl, and she says she can solve your problems." "What problem? I just..." Mango abruptly lifted her head before she finished her sentence. "What did she say?" "She said that she can solve your current problems." Merle repeated what he had just said. Mango frowned slightly. Right now, her problems were Nathaniel and Rita. Nathaniel was currently receiving treatment so there would be a solution no matter what, but Rita¡¯s situation was uncertain and it was skewed towards hopelessness. Could that person be here for Rita? Mango''s heart rate increased and she asked quickly, "What does she look like?" "She''s young and rather pretty. She says she knows you, and that you''ll recognize her once you see her." Nevertheless, Merle was somewhat worried and he added, "Madam, do you need someone to escort you?" "There''s no need for that, I''ll go and have a look!" Mango gathered her emotions and suppressed them to avoid other people from seeing through her feelings at first nce. Meanwhile, Zion''s voice was uneasy when he said, "Mommy, how about I go with you?" "You have to stay here and watch over your daddy, as we don''t know when his surgery will be over. Mommy will be stepping out for just a moment and I'' II be right back. Don¡¯t worry, I''ll be fine." Mango stroked Zion''s head and she felt that her son was far too mature for his age. Either way, Zion was still a little worried. Then, Merle muttered, "Why don''t I go with you instead?" "It¡¯s fine. If this person wants to see me, I reckon that she wants to see me alone. I''ll go on my own, but don''t worry, I won''t go too far away and I¡¯ll definitely let you guys know of my whereabouts." Mango knew that although Nanny Zhang and Sisi had been captured, there were still agents out there. Thus, Mango was notpletely safe. However, she couldn''t worry about all that for the sake of curing Rita''s illness. Mango didn''t even know who hade to see her, so how could she be on guard? What if that person hade to negotiate terms in order to help them? A myriad of thoughts raced through Mango''s head. Although Merle still wanted to say something, Mango''s determined expression made him give up. "You and Zion should stay behind and watch over Nathan. If anything happens, call me." Mango gave instructions to Merle as her eyes nced at the operating theatre''s lights. "Very well, I understand." Then, Merle nodded. After that, Mango turned around and walked out of the hospital. She had no idea who hade to look for her, but this person must be quite capable to be able to find her. Mango mentally prepared herself as she walked out, but she was stunned when she saw her visitor. How could it be her? Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Mango never expected that she would see Edolie here. When Edolie turned to look at her, Mango thought that she might have been hallucinating. "Edolie?" Mango walked over in confusion. Edolie looked very different than how she did before. She was dressed in denim jeans and a polka-dotted shirt. Hence, she looked quite rebellious, and she had an air of youthful arrogance about her. Edolie smiled softly as she saw Mango''s surprised expression. "We meet again." "Why are you here?" Mango tried hard to suppress her emotions and doubts as she spoke in a t tone. "Do you need money? If not, do you need my help? I'' m afraid I don''t have time to help you now because I have some issues to deal with here, so..." Before Mango could finish speaking, Edolie waved her and said, "Don''t treat me like I''m a beggar. I¡¯m not here to extort you." Mango was rendered speechless at Edolie''s harsh words. Her rtionship with Edolie had be strained due to Nathaniel, and it was awkward for them to meet. Furthermore, Mango had thought that she would never see Edolie again for the rest of her life. Thus, she never expected to meet Edolie, let alone in such a short time frame. Previously, Nathaniel had wanted Edolie to leave Ocean City but clearly, Edolie did not intend to do so. Now, neither Nathaniel nor Mango had the time and energy to keep tabs on where Edolie wanted to go. "Why have youe to see me?" Mango sucked in a deep breath before she spoke. It was better to not beat around the bush and get to the point, as there was no camaraderie between Edolie and her at all. Edolie nced at Mango before she took out a medical report and handed it to Mango. "First, you should have a look at this." Mango was rather surprised. This scene seemed like something out of a television drama, in which the husband''s mistress would use a pregnancy test to get rid of the man''s wife. Honestly, Mango felt that her thoughts were quite silly. It was hrious that she could have such a foolish idea during this time. After that, Mango took the paper from Edolie. It was definitely a medical report, but it wasn''t for a pregnancy. Instead, Mango''s eyebrows raised as she read the report. "This is..." "My medical report, as I''ve gone to the hospital to find a donor that would match Miss Rita. Fortunately, I am a perfect match for her and the doctor said that I can undergo the surgery to donate my kidney if I''m willing to do so." Edolie''s tone was nonchnt as if the surgery wouldn''t implicate her. Meanwhile, Mango had an inexplicable feeling in her heart and she felt like a ray of hope had appeared in front of her. Although, it could cost her a lot if she grasped onto the hope that Edolie had given her. "So, do you know about everything that has happened?" Mango couldn¡¯t help but ask as she looked at Edolie'' s confident expression. Edolie nodded, as there was nothing to hide. "Yeah, I know about everything. In fact, I witnessed it when Nathaniel took the knife meant for you, and I snuck onto your ne when you guys boarded it." When she said this, Mango''s gaze darkened. Edolie actually managed to sneak onto their private ne even under Merle''s watch. Thus, Edolie¡¯s unknown background rmed Mango somewhat. "Who the hell are you?" As she saw that Mango was so wary of her, Edolie smiled albeit sadly. "Who am I? Do you think I would''ve been sold if I had a family like yours and Nathaniel''s? I''m just an orphan who was abandoned by my parents, and I was taken in by an orphanage before I was kidnapped by a smuggling ring. After that, I was raised to be a thief and every move I made outside was watched closely. What''s more, I had to steal a certain amount every day to ensure that I had food and shelter, so I had to hone my skills to survive." Mango just listened to Eddie¡¯s words and she did notment on it. Mango had always assumed that Eddie was a weak little girl, so when Eddie followed Mango after she rescued her, Mango didn¡¯t think much of it. But ever since Mango had witnessed Eddie'' s survival skills firsthand, Mango felt like she had been far too kind to her. In fact, just because Eddie looked weak.it didn''t mean that she wouldn''t be able to survive. In this society, plenty of people were struggling very hard to stay alive. Then, Mango took a deep breath and aplex mix of emotions welled up in her chest as she looked at the report in her hand. Undeniably, she needed someone like Edolie to donate a kidney to Rita because it would mean that Rita would get another chance at life. Furthermore, Nathaniel needed time to recover from his stab wound, so it would be best if he could rest in peace. Nevertheless, Mango did not think that Edolie was someone who would donate her own kidney even though Mango saved her life. After all, it was a kidney! No one would donate it for no reason. Mango felt her throat go dry but she still looked at Edolie and said, "State your terms." Right now, Edolie quite fancied Mango. Although Mango was weak and clueless, she was straightforward with her words. Then, Edolie looked at Mango and said, "You know, you''re a really good person." "So, do you intend to donate your kidney to my daughter just because I saved you?" Mango knew that it would be impossible, but she still asked. Then, Edolie broke into a smile suddenly, but it was insincere. "You did save me, but that''s not a good enough reason for me to donate my kidney. I asked the doctor and there aren''t any issues if a normal person does it, but some people will have complications in the future if their body can¡¯t cope with it. It might even be fatal, so I should really consider my terms carefully since I''m risking my life to do this." Actually, Edolie¡¯s words were reasonable. If a regr person donated their kidney, they risked having a lot of problemster on in life. Furthermore, some people could never do anything strenuous ever again. If it was because of this, then Mango wouldn''t mind caring for Edolie even if it was for the rest of Edolie''s life. After Edolie heard that, she shook her head and said, "Don''t you know? The doctor told me that if I donated my kidney, there''s a possibility that my body wouldn''t be able to cope with the stress of being pregnant after I get married. Thus, that could cause the death of both my child as well as myself.¡± At that, Mango held the medical report tightly in her hands. She had not thought of that. However, the whole situation hade to this and Edolie was here to see her. Obviously, she was prepared to donate her kidney, and the only thing left to do now was to agree to Edolie''s terms. Mango wasn''t sure why, but somehow she didn''t really want to hear Edolie'' s terms as she subconsciously felt like she wouldn''t be able to ept it. Then, Edolie took the medical report from Mango¡¯s hands when she saw the hesitation in Mango''s eyes. She smiled faintly as she said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to save your daughter. I won''t suffer any losses, right?¡± When Mango heard that, her heart was severely conflicted. Mango looked at Edolie and she suddenly felt that the younger girl was far more capable than her. Edolie was so calm and confident as she hadid out her ns very carefully. Furthermore, she even waited patiently for Mango to speak first. Edolie''s passive manner unsettled Mango greatly and she even felt some distaste towards Edolie, but what else could she do? As time passed, the longer Mango hesitated, the more she endangered Rita. In fact, Mango had never made such a difficult choice before. She looked at Edolie for two full minutes, and she started to see the fear in Edolie''s eyes. Would Mango decide not to save her own daughter in the end? Just when Edolie started to be hesitant, Mango finally gave up. "Tell me what you want!¡± Then, Mango spoke. Edolie breathed a sigh of relief and her palms were drenched in a cold sweat. Actually, she was not as calm as Mango thought she was, but all her years of living on the streets enabled her to deceive people very well. Then, Edolie bit her bottom lip and said sinctly, "I want Nathaniel!" A stab of pain red in Mango''s heart, but she said nothing as she turned and walked away. After that, Edolie grabbed her arm. "Don''t you want to save your daughter?" Mango¡¯s face was very pale, but her tone was cold as she said, "I won''t give up the love of my life to save my daughter." "You'' re such a selfish woman! Are you willing to sacrifice your daughter for your own rtionship? Does your daughter know what you really think of her? All of you adults are the same, you promise the moon and the stars and you say that you''re willing to sacrifice it all for your children, but what happens in the end? You can''t bear to deal with the consequences! You will still choose love over your child, right? Just because you and Nathaniel are still young, you can have other children but your poor daughter is going to die helplessly on the operating table. Is this your meaning of maternal love!?" "Shut up!" Mango was furious as she suddenly turned around and choked Edolie with her bare hands. "What do you know? I can sacrifice everything for Rita, but Nathan is Rita''s reason for living! She''s gone through a lot of hardships to finally reunite with her father, but now you want me to give him to you? What do you think Nathan is?" There was nothing but pain in Mango''s heart. She had no time to ponder whether or not she was being selfish. In fact, Mango felt disgusted and resentful when she heard Edolie demand Nathaniel for herself, so that was why she immediately walked away. After Edolie interrogated her, Mango felt as if she was being stabbed by Edolie''s questions and pain coursed through her body. Nevertheless, Edolie showed no signs of stopping even as Mango strangled her and she smiled coldly before she said, "Did I strike a nerve? You are so selfish, you say you love Nathaniel, but what did you do when he was stabbed in your stead? Plus, I already asked and if I don''t donate my kidney, Nathaniel will. So, do you really think you can watch him undergo another surgery? Mango, I''m an orphan so you wouldn''t have to take any responsibility even if I die. I''ll donate my kidney to your daughter, but only if you fulfill my condition.¡± "No f*cking way!" Mango spat the words out one by one, as she felt fury rise in her chest. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. If she didn''t have thatst shred of rationality, she might actually strangle Edolie to death. Edolie frowned as she saw Mango''s determination and she said, "How about I change my condition?¡± Chapter 283 Chapter 283 "Say it!¡± Mango''s voice was extremely cold. As long as it wasn¡¯t Nathaniel, Mango would agree to anything even if it left her penniless. However, Edolie replied in a low voice, "I want Nathaniel!" "Do you have a death wish? Do you really think I won¡¯ t kill you?" Mango felt as if she was on the verge of insanity. She never expected that a teenage girl would be able to push her beyond her limits. The mere thought of handing Nathaniel to Edolie caused Mango to feel heart-wrenching pain. Over the years, Mango found it impossible to let go of her feelings for Nathaniel, let alone now that they were in love with each another. However, Edolie did not seem to care about Mango''s anger nor the tightening grip around her neck. She muttered, "I only want him to be with me for three months! Just three months! I don''t want him for the rest of my life! Mango, I¡¯m risking my life to donate my kidney in exchange for three months with Nathaniel, is that too much to ask?" Mango waspletely astonished. "What did you say?" Edolie freed herself from Mango¡¯s grip and she gazed nkly at a faraway road before she said, T ve been an orphan ever since I was a child, and I never knew what being loved felt like. When I saw Nathaniel''s loving treatment towards you, I really desired that, and I wanted to know what it was like to be adored and prioritized by a man like him. I know my own worth, so I know that I could never be worthy of a man like Nathaniel in my entire life, but so what? God gave me this opportunity, so shouldn''t I grasp it tightly?" Mango was surprised at Edolie''s words, but the younger girl continued speaking before she could say anything, "If your rtionship is strong, then it wouldn''t matter if an outsider like mees between both of you for a few months, right? If he falls in love with me during those three months, then I''m sorry but I won''t let go of him. However, my condition is only for three months. During that time, he has to be together with me and you can''te and see him nor talk to him. That is my condition.¡± After she finished speaking, Edolie looked straight at Mango. Meanwhile, Mango'' s mind was inplete disarray. She never imagined that a woman like Edolie could exist on this. "You can have any other man, so why do you want him?" "I liked him from the moment I first saw him and I can''t find a better man than Nathaniel in all of Ocean City. If you were to me someone, then me yourself for allowing me to meet him." Edolie¡¯s words were absolutely shameless and Mango wanted to p her across the face. However, she realized that she didn''t even have the energy to hit Edolie. Then, she tried her best to keep herself rational as she said, "Nathaniel is not an object, and he''s not mine to give away like that. Furthermore, he has his own free will so I''m sure he wouldn''t ignore me and our children just because I promised to fulfill your condition.¡± "Then that''s my problem and it has nothing to do with you. As long as you promise not toe and see him or contact him for three months, all will be well." Mango didn''t know what to reply after she heard Edolie''s words. To be frank, three months was no different from a lifetime to Mango, but did she really have a choice? Just then, Madam Ye called Mango once again. "Mango, how long will you and Nathan take toe home? Rita really can''t hold on much longer, I..." Mango held the phone tightly in her hand. At this moment, Mango''s feelings were inplete disarray and she wondered if it would be better for her to just kill herself right now. s, this was just her imagination. Mango muttered as she heard Madam Ye¡¯s anxious tone, "We''ll be heading home right away." After she hung up the phone, Edolie''s lips quirked up in a smile. Although Mango didn''t say anything, that phone call was enough for Edolie to deduce that Mango had epted her condition. "You really are a great mother!" "Don''t tter me, Edolie. My promises don¡¯t mean a thing, and I meant what I said when I told you that Nathaniel isn''t an object. He has his own thoughts and feelings. So the only thing I''m promising you is to not see or contact him for three months, I can''t guarantee anything else." "Deal. Furthermore, I''m not that heartless because no matter how you put it, you saved my life. Okay, how about this? won''t bother you after me and Nathaniel recovers from our surgery. However, the deal will take effect after Nathaniel and I arepletely healed." Nevertheless, Eddie''s words did not touch Mango in the slightest. She looked at Edolie and said coldly, "Can you do the surgery now?" "Of course!" Edolie agreed nonchntly, but Mango could not leave immediately. "I''m going to handle some things, wait for me." "Sure!" Now, Edolie acted like how she was the first time she met Mango. However, Mango felt a sense of bitterness envelop her heart. She didn''t know how Nathaniel would react after he found out or whether he would me her. Moreover, she had no idea if Nathaniel would be angry with her, but she had no choice. Was she really going to watch Rita die helplessly? She didn''t fulfill a lot of things that she had promised Rita, the four-year-old girl. Rita hadn¡¯t seen the best things that the world could offer, so what right did Mango have to rob Rita of her chance at living? Edolie said that it was only three months! Mango had to believe that Nathaniel wouldn''t fall out of love with her in three months, right? Nathaniel still had feelings for her even after five years, so three months was nothing, right? Mango kept trying to reassure herself but no matter how much she did that, her heart still ached so violently that it nearly stifled Mango. It was utterly ipetent for someone to rent out a loved one for three months! s, this ipetent individual was her! Thus, Mango felt revulsion rising in her throat, but she suppressed the feeling. She walked stiffly to the operating theater''s door. Meanwhile, Merle and Zion were very concerned when they saw Mango. "What happened?" "Mommy, are you okay? You look terrible!" Zion''s words made Mango smile sadly. How could she put on a happy expression for them? Someone wanted to snatch away her man, and not only could she not protect him, she even had to strike a deal with Edolie to personally give Nathaniel to her. So, could anyone really understand what she was going through? However, Mango couldn''t say anything in front of Zion. She stroked Zion''s head as she said, "Zion, you and uncle Merle have to stay by your daddy¡¯s side and guard him. Something¡¯s happened to Rita and she needs to have surgery immediately, so mommy''s gonna go over there for a while." "What''s wrong with Rita? Daddy''s already like this, and Rita..." Suddenly, Zion started to be nervous. Then, Mango hurriedlyforted him and said, "Mommy has found a suitable kidney donor for Rita¡¯ s transnt, but I have to be there to facilitate the process. No one knows when your daddy will wake up, so someone has to stay here. You''re my son, so can you stay here with uncle Merle and look after daddy for me?" "Okay!" Zion nodded quickly, but his voice was still uneasy as he said, "Mommy, please tell me right away if something happens to Rita. When daddy wakes up after the surgery, both of us will be worried as well." "Got it." Mango stroked Zion¡¯s head before she stood up and said to Merle, "Sorry to trouble you.¡± "Madam, are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong?" Merle couldn''t help but ask as he sensed that Mango was in a terrible mood. However, Mango shook her head and said, "Fortunately God took pity on me and I managed to find a suitable kidney donor, so Rita can be saved now. It''s great that the donor and Rita are a perfect match. It¡¯s just that I need to handle some things over there, and I need to be with Rita when she undergoes such a major surgery. Sorry to trouble you with handling things over here.¡± "It¡¯s no trouble at all, I will do my best to protect Mr. Ye and Zion.¡± Merle'' s words managed to reassure Mango somewhat. She really wanted to go inside and see Nathaniel to find out if he was okay. She would also tell him that Rita¡¯s surgery could finally proceed atst. s, she couldn''t enter the operating theater right now. There was only a door that stood between them, but Mango felt as if she was on the other side of the world instead. That feeling was soul-crushing and Mango felt extremely distressed. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she tried to stop herself from crying. Finally, she turned around and walked stiffly out of the hospital as if her feet were weighed down by lead. Meanwhile, Edolie waited outside the door patiently and she even took out her mobile phone to y some games. Edolie switched off her phone when she saw Mango leave the building. Mango saw that Edolie''s phone was old and faded, but Edolie didn¡¯t seem to mind as she kept using it anyway. Then, Mango told herself that she could no longer have anypassion towards Edolie. Edolie was better at scheming than anyone else, and she knew very well how to grab the best opportunity when it was presented to her. Thus, wasn''t Edolie more capable than Mango even though Edolie''s life had been more difficult? Mango scolded herself in a sarcastic tone before she said tly, "Let''s go." Edolie followed behind her as Mango hailed a cab and they made their way to the hospital in the city center. Along the way, Mango suddenly recalled the conversation between Sisi and Nanny Zhang. They said that their agents had infiltrated the hospital and they would make sure that Rita did not survive her surgery. Now, this conversation echoed in Mango''s ears. Then, she quickly called Terrance. She couldn''t call him Mr. Hans any longer. Mango spoke in a gentle voice as the call connected. "Uncle." That one word caused Terrance''s heart to ache suddenly, and he was filled with inexplicable emotion. Mango had addressed him as her uncle, so it meant that she had epted her identity as part of the Hans family. However, this also got rid of Terrance''s desire for Mango. The only woman he had ever fancied in his entire life turned out to be his niece! This fact was hard for him to swallow, but he still had to ept it! Then, Terrance took a deep breath and he answered her as steadily as he could manage. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Is Nathan¡¯s surgerypleted?" "Not yet, but I need your help with something over at Rita''s ce, so I¡¯m wondering if you can spare me sometime?" Mango¡¯s tone was very polite. The earlier familiarity and intimacy she shared with Terrance seemed to have faded away, and now Mango felt distant from him. Terrance had no idea what Mango was thinking about, but he would never refuse a request from Mango. "I''ll always have time when ites to you. Give me the address, I''ll be right there." Terrance'' s words reassured Mango and she immediately sent him the address of the hospital they were going to. Moreover, she also told him about her current grievances. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Mango did not speak to Terrance over the phone, but they messaged each other over Whatsapp instead. Edolie¡¯s tone was cold as she looked at Mango, who was incessantly texting on her phone. She said, "I''m sure that you won¡¯t be lonely over the next three months. Even if Nathaniel isn¡¯t with you, there are still plenty of people who care about you.¡± At that, Mango¡¯s gaze became frigid and the cold seeped right into Edolie¡¯s soul. "You¡¯d better stop bringing up that agreement, or else.." "What else can you do? Can you stop your daughter from having the surgery?" Edolie¡¯s fearless expression irritated Mango so much that she nearly wanted to leap out of the moving car. Edolie was right! Mango couldn¡¯t do it! In the end, the only thing Mango could do was just ept Edolie¡¯s taunts. Then, Mango lowered her head angrily as she continued to tell Terrance about the doctors in the hospital to distract herself. If she didn''t do so, then Mango might kick Edolie out of the car if she didn''t jump out first. On the other hand, Terrance was very concerned after he heard Mango''s words. "Don''t worry about the surgery, I''ll send some of my men to the hospital and investigate the staff." However, Mango disagreed with Terrance''s way of dealing with this issue. "Uncle, we don''t have time to do that. Furthermore, it¡¯ s not like we can investigate them thoroughly in such a short time frame. I know a doctor who is very familiar with Rita''s illness and I can ask him to perform the surgery, but I still need your help at the hospital." As soon as Rita returned home, Mango had the doctor from the hospital in the United States transferred over as well. Hence, Mango intended for him to personally perform Rita''s surgery. The doctor worked for Dn, and since Dn was Nathaniel''s best friend, the doctor would definitely try his best during the surgery. Honestly, it¡¯s just that Mango hadn¡¯t expected so many things to happen. Fortunately, that doctor was still here but Ocean City''s central hospital wouldn''t casually allow a foreign doctor to perform surgery in their hospital. Terrance listened to Mango¡¯s exnation before he said in a low voice, "Leave this to me. I''ll give the hospital¡¯s director a call, so just wait for me after you reach the hospital and don''t do anything until I arrive. Oh yeah, are there enough men guarding Nathan? Do you need me to send reinforcements?" "That''s not necessary as my men and Zion are already there. Furthermore, I called Thomas earlier and he''s on his way there. Uncle, I''ll see you at the hospital." Mango hung up the phone after she finished speaking to Terrance, and she turned to find that Edolie had been staring at her with a quizzical look in her eyes. Then, Edolie quickly turned away to look outside when she realized that Mango was observing her. The two of them were silent for the rest of the journey and they quickly arrived at the hospital. It would take some time for Terrance to arrive, so Mango quickly got off the car as she was more concerned about Rita''s condition. On the other hand, Edolie seemed very nonchnt about the whole affair as she followed behind Mango into the hospital. "Stop there, who are you?" Someone had stopped Mango outside the ward before she could enter. Moreover, the person who blocked her seemed to be a high-ranking individual in the hospital. Edolie had an indifferent expression on her face when she looked at Mango as if she was just an outsider. However, Mango had to get past this man if she wanted to enter the ward to save Rita. Then, Mango frowned and the look in her eyes became ice-cold. "My daughter is a patient in this hospital and she needs to undergo surgery soon, so please step aside." "Give me your ID card." The other party looked at Mango with disdain as if a person of her status didn¡¯t deserve to enter the hospital. Honestly, Mango found that rather insulting. Nevertheless, Mango couldn''t be bothered to argue with this person. As she was taking out her ID card, a familiar voice called out in a yful tone. "Since when did the central hospital take over the responsibilities of the police?" As soon as the voice called out, Mango was stunned and the person in front of her recoiled slightly in fear as he heard the voice. "Master Song." He greeted anxiously. Walter Song walked over to them from somewhere nearby and he whistled when he saw Mango. "Long time no see, beautiful. Did you miss me?" Walter was still as frivolous as before, but Mango''s lips curved up in a small smile. "What are you doing here?" "I should be asking you that same question. Didn''t you say that you went to the United States? Ah, you didn''t even contact me when you returned! What happened? Did you really forget about me? Or did Nathaniel forbid you from contacting me? Walter¡¯s tone was still as yful and teasing as it was back then, but Mango didn''t really mind it anymore. "I have a lot of things on my mind. Right now my daughter is about to have surgery, so I rushed over here like a madwoman and I didn¡¯t have the time to call you." Mango''s words stunned Walter for a moment. ''Wait, your daughter? Don''t you only have a son?" "I gave birth to fraternal twins. My daughter¡¯s health has always been poor, and she had been recuperating in the United States previously." At this point, Mango no longer wanted to hide it from Walter. Walter was shocked when he heard this, but he huffed in annoyance as he looked behind her. "Why isn''t Nathaniel here? Your daughter is about to have surgery, but yet he hasn''t shown up?" "It''s rather inconvenient for him toe here now." Mango'' s heart still ached as Nathaniel was mentioned. "What else could be more important than his own daughter''s surgery? Mango, it seems like you haven'' t chosen the right man. If you''d chosen me, I wouldn¡¯ t have abandoned your daughter even if I was bedridden!" Walter took every opportunity he could to badmouth Nathaniel because Nathaniel had stolen the woman of his dreams away from him. Edolie looked at Walter as she overheard parts of their conversation, but then she smiled faintly as she said, "Not bad, Mango! You have so many men who are willing to cater to your whims, so I''m sure you won''t be too lonely without Nathaniel!" As soon as Edolie finished speaking, Mango turned around immediately and pped Edolie hard across the face. Edolie was caught off guard by the p and she staggered on her feet as she nearly fell to the ground. "You..." "Don''t think I''ll be polite to you just because you¡¯re donating your kidney to my daughter. After all, Edolie, the only thing between us is that deal we made, so don''t try to test my patience, or else I wouldn''t mind killing you at all." In fact, Mango meant every word she said. To be frank, Mango was already pissed off when Edolie demanded Nathaniel to apany her for three months. Right now, Edolie still tried to provoke her repeatedly. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Did she really think that Mango wouldn''t do anything to her? Edolie saw the murderous intent in Mango¡¯s eyes and trembled in fear. However, she calmed herself down as she recalled that Mango''s daughter still needed her help. "Mango, you''d better..." ¡°I''m telling you, you''d better shut up if you want to live. I''m actually quite merciful, but I''m not afraid to step up for a beautiful woman like Mango. Furthermore, I, Walter Song, am not above hitting a woman." Walter seemed to sense Mango''s anger towards Edolie and he was more than happy to be an executioner if Mango decided to give him the order. Edolie was startled when she heard Walter''s name. Although Walter was a yboy, his methods of dealing with things were well known and Edolie never expected to meet him here. Mango''s anger dissipated when she saw that Edolie had be quiet and she said to Walter, "Do me a favor since you''re here." "Go ahead." "Nanny Zhang has nted agents in this hospital and I heard that she wants to hurt my daughter. I don''t have time to investigate this, so can I leave this matter to you?" Mango knew that Walter was trustworthy and no matter what their rtionship was like previously, she knew that Walter sincerely treated her well. Although she couldn''t be his lover, but they could be the very best of friends. Walter nodded quickly as he heard this and he said, "No problem, leave it to me." "Master Song, this..." The man who stopped Mango earlier spoke as soon as Walter finished his sentence and he intended to prevent Walter'' s interference, but he was immediately kicked aside. "How dare you interrupt me when I''m speaking? What''s going on? Fitch Li, I see that you''ve grown some ballstely as you¡¯re brave enough toy your hands on someone I want to protect?" Walter stepped forward and kicked Fitch a few more times as he spoke. Fitch didn''t dare fight back at all, let alone say anything to him. Walter Song was famous for being reckless in Ocean City, and even Walter''s father couldn''t control him, let alone someone like Fitch. Moreover, Walter knew some very powerful people in the capital and they were extremely protective of him. Thus, no one in Ocean City dared to offend Walter. Walter asked in a teasing tone as he saw that Fitch had be obedient, "Are you going to stop this beautifuldy from entering the hospital?" "Pleasee in!" It was impossible for Fitch to stop Mango now. If he still refused to let Mango in, he reckoned that Walter would have kicked his head in. Walter looked at Mango with a devilish smile and said, "Hey beautiful, you owe me a favor once again." ''TH treat you to dinner someday." Mango patted his shoulder with a faint smile before she walked into the hospital. At this, Walter became rather annoyed. In fact, Mango has never fulfilled any of her promises to treat him to dinner. Did Mango think that he was a glutton? Walter rubbed his nose and felt irritated, but he did not say anything. However, the look in his eyes changed when he turned to look at Fitch. "Who gave the order for you to stop Mango?" Walter¡¯s tone was nonchnt as he asked the question, but Fitch broke out in a cold sweat. Walter attacked him once again as Fitch wanted to say something and he howled in pain. Edolie trembled in fear as Mango heard Fitch''s screams, but now she had no energy to be concerned with his well- being. Instead, all she wanted was to see Rita as soon as possible. After Mango called Wisdom, she found out Rita''s room number and she headed there quickly, nearly tripping over herself as she walked. Meanwhile, Edolie followed behind Mango as various thoughts raced through her mind. However, Edolie did not say anything to provoke Mango again. The two of them finally arrived at Rita¡¯s ward and Mango shoved open the door impatiently. However, she was stunned at the sight that greeted her when she opened the door. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Rita had lost a lot of weight over the past few days. Her eyes were sunken, and her lips were starkly pale. Mango¡¯s tears immediately started to fall. "Rita..." She called out softly. Mango didn''t know why she was afraid to call out her name louder, as if she was scared to awaken her daughter. Madam Ye stood up and patted Mango on the shoulder after she saw Mango arrive. After that, she didn¡¯t say anything and she left the room along with Wisdom. Right now, it was pointless to say anything to Mango as she wouldn''t be able to ept any comforting words at a time like this. Mango went to Rita¡¯s bed and she gently grasped her daughter''s hand. Rita¡¯s hand was cold and devoid of warmth, and her breathing was weak. If Mango didn''t listen closely, it was as if Rita was dead. Thus, Mango was seized by the feeling that she might lose her daughter at any moment. Right now, Mango''s earlier hesitation and her refusal to give up Nathaniel''s love became unimportant when she saw Rita like this. Mango risked her life to give birth to Rita, but ever since Rita was born, she had never really experienced the outside world before. Hence, how could Mango allow a young child like Rita to die? Memories of the past five years shed through Mango''s mind. Rita, who was once so lively and innocent, was now a lifeless husk lying in front of her. Furthermore, Mango couldn''t do anything to help her, so why was she hesitating when the only person who could save Rita was right here? What was she so reluctant about? Mango gently stroked Rita¡¯s hair, which was a withered yellow color instead of ck like other children and it was clear that Rita was very weak. Mango''s tears trailed profusely down her face as she looked at her young daughter who had suffered so much. Then, Rita suddenly awoke as if she sensed Mango¡¯ s presence. She gazed at Mango''s tear-streaked face and she spoke weakly. "Mommy...11 Then, Mango hurriedly wiped her tears away and she put on her brightest smile for her daughter. "My darling, do you feel any pain?¡± Rita shook her head before she looked at Mango and asked softly, "Is daddy here as well?" Mango¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat, but she maintained her smile and said, "Daddy has something urgent to attend to, so he couldn''t make it back. However, daddy is very concerned about you, so you''ll definitely be okay." "Mommy, are you worried about me too? I think I saw Brother Zion and he said he''ll bring you home. I¡¯ m not sure if I was dreaming, but I really miss him." Mango cried even more agitatedly when she heard Rita''s words. "Zion will be back soon. My dear Rita, you¡¯re the toughest and most sensible little girl I''ve ever known." "Mommy, I''m cold. Can you hug me?" From N?velDrama.Org. A pleading glimmer shone in Rita¡¯s eyes. Without another word, Mango immediately got onto the bed and she embraced Rita in her arms. Rita was very thin, and she curled up like a baby in Mango''s arms. Meanwhile, Mango felt a lump stuck in her throat as her tears kept falling no matter how hard she tried to stop them. Ritay in Mango''s embrace and said weakly, "I really wanna go to the amusement park. Other than that, I also want to go to kindergarten, because Brother Wisdom told me that there are plenty of other children that y with him at the kindergarten. What''s more, there''s a lot of fun games there, so mommy, do you think I can go?" "Of course! As soon as you'' re done with your surgery, you can go anywhere. Mommy will take you to the amusement park and I''ll also take you to eat delicious food. So, mommy will apany you wherever you want to go, okay?" "Brother Zion and daddy shoulde along, as well as Brother Wisdom..." Rita¡¯s tone was full of yearning. For other children, this simple desire meant nothing to them. However, even a simple wish like that was a luxury for Rita. Then, Rita gazed at the sunlight outside and said softly, "Today¡¯s weather looks great, I wonder if the yground would be lively...¡± "Of course, I''ll definitely take you there!¡± Mango kept making promises to Rita, but the little girl did not say anything else to Mango. "Rita, you...¡± Mango gently called out Rita''s name, but then she realized that her daughter had fallen into another coma and her breathing had be even weaker. "Rita!¡± Mango shrieked heart- wrenchingly before she seemed to realize something and covered her mouth. Then, Mangoid Rita back down on her bed before she turned around to look at Edolie who was still in the ward and said, "I will fulfill any condition you want as long as you save my daughter, but you have to donate your kidney now, can you do that?" Mango¡¯s heart ached and it felt as if it had been shattered to pieces. She didn''t want to give up her rtionship with Nathaniel to save her own daughter, but everything else became unimportant when Rita was lying in front of her. It wasn''t that she didn''t love Nathaniel nor that she didn''t want to spend the rest of her life with him, but she just couldn¡¯t neglect her daughter¡¯s life just to save her rtionship! Mango was equally distressed and reluctant when it came to choosing between Rita or Nathaniel, but she knew that he would understand her intentions. He would definitely do that, right? Honestly, Mango had no choice but tofort herself this way but her heart still ached badly. The pain increased with every passing second and Mango felt like she was going to copse from it. s, she needed to be stayposed because Rita was waiting for her! Edolie was shocked when she saw the steely determination in Mango''s eyes. Edolie had never known who her parents were, nor did she ever savor the feeling of being loved by someone. However, at this moment, she was utterly moved by Mango''s actions. If she had a mother like Mango, would her life have been different? Even if she had to suffer through poverty and fatigue, all of that wouldn''t matter if she could experience this kind of love. Then, Edolie hurriedly turned away and wiped away the tears in her eyes before she muttered, "Okay, I''ll go and sign the donation agreement right now.¡± "I''ll ask someone to write our agreement into a contract, I''ll sign it, I..." "That won''t be necessary because I trust you. I''m sure that a woman who is willing to do this for her own child is trustworthy!" Edolie interrupted Mango''s sentence before she turned and walked out of the hospital ward. Then, Mango quickly followed behind her and she asked Madam Ye to look after Rita. At the same time, she had the doctor prepare to perform the surgery. At that, Madam Ye was a little confused. "Isn''t Nathan supposed toe back and donate his kidney?" Mango bit her lower lip as she said, "Nathan isn''ting. He''s been injured and he''s still ina at the hospital." "What?" Madam Ye nearly copsed to the ground at this news. Fortunately, Mango was there to hold her up. "I¡¯m sorry, mom, I..." "Well, do you have a way to save Rita now?¡± Ultimately, Madam Ye had experienced many ups and downs in her life and she knew that Mango needed support from her even though she was worried about Nathaniel. Thus, Madam Ye could only swallow her pain and gently ask Mango about Rita¡¯s condition. Mambo replied softly, "The girl who followed me just now is a perfect match with Rita and she has agreed to donate her kidney. We'' re going to sign the agreement now and we can start the surgery right after." "How old is this child?" Madam Ye looked doubtfully at Edolie who stood nearby. Mango didn''t know the answer to that, but she said, "Around eighteen or neen, I think." "Did her parents agree to this? If such a young child donates her kidney, her life may be majorly affected in the future. Does she need money? Otherwise..." "Mom, I''ve already dealt with all this, so don''t worry about it. Right now, my only concern is Rita because she''s running out of time. Furthermore, Edolie is an orphan." Mango knew that it was bad for her to say that, but right now she could only fulfill her role as Rita''s mother. Madam Ye seemed to understand Mango¡¯ s intentions and she gently sighed as she said, "Can I speak with that child for a moment?" Mango nodded. Then, Madam Ye stood in front of Edolie. "Is your name Edolie?" Edolie was surprised at Madam Ye''s arrival, but she nodded her head anyway. "Yes, I am, and you are?" "I am Rita¡¯s grandmother, and I heard that you volunteered to donate your kidney to save my granddaughter. Because of that, the Ye Family is grateful to you. Regardless of whether you need money or opportunities, the Ye Family will treat you as if you were our child. I heard that you'' re an orphan, so from now on you¡¯ll be a part of our family and I''m even willing to adopt you. Of course, I will treat you as if you''re ady of the Ye Family." Madam Ye¡¯s words stunned Edolie. Did she really mean that? Having that identity sounded fantastic, but... She nced at Mango who was nearby and she replied softly, "Madam Ye, you don''t need to worry about this as I''ve struck a deal with Mango. Regardless of the surgery''s oue, I''ve made up my mind, so thank you very much." "I meant what I said. You saved my granddaughter, so I will treat you as if you were my own child. If you want to continue your studies or go abroad, or even start a business, the Ye Family will offer our firm support to you." Madam Ye thought that she hadn¡¯t made herself clear, so she repeated herself. In fact, Edolie was quite tempted but then she recalled the way Nathaniel loved Mango, and she didn''t want to give up a chance at having that sort of loving rtionship. "Let''s talk about thatter, Madam Ye. I''ll go and sign the papers first, if not I¡¯ m afraid your granddaughter is going to run out of time." After that, Edolie nodded slightly at Madam Ye before she turned to leave. Then, Mango went up to Madam Ye and said softly, "Mom, I have to go and handle this." "Go ahead, I''ll be here together with Rita." Then, Mango turned around to leave with a very heavy heart. Meanwhile, Wisdom had entered the ward so Madam Ye couldn''t stay outside for too long and she hurriedly went back inside. Due to Edolie having done her test in advance, the hospital started to prepare for the surgery immediately after Edolie signed the donation agreement. Just in case, Mango had brought the chief surgeon from the hospital in the United States back with her. The hospital had some disagreements on this aspect, but fortunately Terrance arrived just in time. The hospital director had topromise due to the Hans family'' s power. Combined with Walter'' s sudden scrutiny towards everyone, everyone in the hospital was anxious as they had no idea who Master Song was looking for or what he intended to do. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 When Terrance saw Mango again, his emotions were still quite troubled but he knew that Mango''s only concern right now was Rita. He quickly arranged everything properly and he spoke gently when he saw Mango'' s worried expression, "Don''t be afraid, we¡¯re here for you." Mango nced at Terrance and she felt that he was always very kind to her. However, Mango never expected him to be her uncle and there were a lot of things that she couldn''t discuss with him now, so she just nodded her head. In fact, she seemed to have taken after Dennis as she was introverted and inarticte like him. "Your mother heard about what happened, and she wanted toe here as well but we couldn''t leave the house empty. As you know, Nanny Zhang and Sisi are at the Hans family mansion, so..." Terrance'' s words made Mango pause for a moment. She was unable to ept Queena as her mother yet, so she was perplexed for a few moments. However, she nodded silently after she cleared up the confusion inside her head. Meanwhile, Edolie had changed into a hospital gown as sheid on the stretcher. "Wait a minute!" Madam Ye walked over to them as she looked at Edolie on the stretcher, and she said to the doctors beside her, "No matter what, you have to take good care of this girl. My granddaughter needs her kidney to stay alive, but this girl is still very young so please do your best to ensure that she doesn''t suffer from anyplications after the surgery.¡± Edolie was stunned when she heard that, and tears started to build up in the corners of her eyes. After so many years, Madam Ye was the first person who was kind to her. Regardless of whether or not Madam Ye said this because Edolie was about to save her granddaughter, Madam Ye''s words had touched Edolie. Furthermore, this woman was Nathaniel¡¯s mother! Thus, Edolie wanted to join their family even more. "Thank you, Madam Ye. I''ll be fine." Edolie smiled at Madam Ye. "It is I who should thank you." Madam Ye nodded before she let Edolie go. Mango''s emotions wereplicated as she looked at Edolie, but she didn''t know what to say. At this moment, Edolie smiled. "Don''t worry, I''m quite resilient, so nothing will happen to me." Mambo nodded but remained silent in the end. Edolie and Rita were wheeled into the operating theater at the same time, and Mango''s heart rate spiked as the lights in the operating theater came on. Rita will be fine, right? Mango was at a loss right now. Rita was walking the line between life and death, but it¡¯s not like she hasn¡¯t experienced this before. Terrance wanted tofort Mango when he saw her like this, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Meanwhile, Wisdom stood next to Madam Ye quietly and his eyes were fixated in the direction of the operating theater. As time went by, Mango was incredibly anxious as she paced back and forth in front of the operating theater. In fact, she even wanted to go inside to observe the surgery. Her anxiety distressed Madam Ye, but the old woman stayed silent. Then, Walter sent a message to Mango saying that he had investigated everyone in the hospital, so she didn''t have to worry. Mango was finally relieved when she read it. At least the chances of Rita'' s surgery being sessful would increase without the interference of Nanny Zhang''s men. The corridors were empty and the hospital was big, but the whole ce was deathly silent and the stifling atmosphere seemed to choke them. After that, Terrance went out to buy some drinks for Madam Ye and Mango, but Mango wasn''t in the mood forthat. Hours passed without any news and the lights in the operating theater started to make Mango¡¯s eyes sting. Then, Mango felt herself sway dizzily and she nearly fainted. Fortunately, Terrance kept an eye on her and he helped her steady herself. "Do you want to take a break? These kinds of surgeries will take a very long time, so if you can''t stand it..." "I can take it, I need to see Rita as soon as shees out." Mango remained steadfast with her decision. Madam Ye couldn''t help but interject when she saw that Terrance wanted to continue speaking, "Just leave her alone. Only a mother can understand that heart-wrenching feeling she''s going through now. Sometimes, as mothers, we would rather suffer in ce of our children." Then, Terrance fell silent because even though he felt distressed, he knew he couldn''t persuade Mango. He handed some warm milk to Mango before he said, "Even if you don''t want to rest, you should drink something. At least you can conserve your strength to take care of Ritater, right?" His words touched Mango, so she took the milk and drank it. In fact, Mango couldn¡¯t even taste anything at all as she just wanted to prevent herself from copsing out of exhaustion and increase her energy. Suddenly, the phone rang and Mango had initially wanted to ignore it, but she immediately picked it up after she noticed that Zion was calling her. "Zion, how''s your daddy doing?" Mango''s heart ached violently again. If she could, she really wanted to stay by Nathaniel''s side, but s, she couldn''t be in two ces at one time. Madam Ye¡¯s ears perked up when she heard Mango'' s question and it was obvious that she was very concerned. Zion replied gleefully, "Mommy, daddy is fine and he just left the operating theater. The doctor says he needs to rest and right now, the anesthetic hasn''t worn off yet so he¡¯s still unconscious. So, I''ll go and see Rita when he''s awake. How is she, by the way?" "She''s still in surgery, but there shouldn''t be any problems. You take good care of daddy, okay?" "Sure. Don¡¯t worry mommy." Zion promised Mango and he looked mature as he thumped his chest. On the other hand, Mango felt very upset. She really wished that her son could live a worry-free life, but now since she''d gotten him involved in this problem, there was no choice for her but to move forward. After Mango hung up the phone, Madam Ye was visibly relieved. "It''s great that Nathan is fine, God will bless our family and protect our children." Mango could only nod when she heard Madam Ye''s words. It was hard to be certain about things like life, death, happiness or misfortune. The operationsted for more than five hours, but eventually, the lights in the operating room were switched off. At this time, everyone was suddenly filled with anxiety. Mango was especially worried, and she wouldn''t have been able to stand on her own if Terrance didn'' t hold her up. She gripped Terrance''s hand tightly and she didn''t notice that her nails had pierced his palm. Meanwhile, Terrance wanted nothing more than to bear this burden for Mango, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t help her. Mango felt as if her legs were frozen in ce when she saw the doctor wheel Rita out of the operating theater. Initially, she wanted to be the first person to see her daughter, but somehow she couldn''t walk and Madam Ye ended up being the first to step forward. "Doctor, how is my granddaughter doing?" Mango''s heart rate spiked as soon as Madam Ye spoke. Then, the doctor removed his mask before he looked at them and smiled. He said, ¡°The surgery was very sessful, but the most critical period is over the next twenty-four hours where we have to observe if Rita''s body is going to reject the kidney. If not, then the surgery would be aplete sess." At that, Mango''s heart was finally at ease. Just then, Rita was wheeled out of the operating theater. There was still a medical drip connected to her body and she looked pale, but Mango seemed to see hope radiate off Rita''s body. Immediately after Rita, Edolie was also wheeled out. Although she had been put under anesthesia, Edolie struggled to stay conscious and she looked Mango before she said weakly, Tve fulfilled my promise." "Thank you." In fact, Mango''s gratitude was sincere regardless of whatever conditions Edolie had demanded because Edolie had saved Rita''s life. However, Edolie just smiled as she mouthed the words to Mango, "You know what I want as my token of gratitude from you.¡± At that moment, Mango started to be upset once again. Mango turned her head away as Madam Ye walked over to check on Edolie and said, "I¡¯ll hire the best nurses to look after you and the Ye Family will pay for all of your hospital expenses. If you wish to eat anything, do tell me and I¡¯ II arrange for it to be brought to you. I¡¯ II make sure that you'' II have a wless recovery." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Thank you!" Right now, Edolie was bone tired but she genuinely thanked Madam Ye. Finally, she couldn''t stay awake any longer and passed out. Madam Ye started to arrange for people to care for Edolie while Mango went to take care of Rita. Terrance wanted to stay and apany Mango, but she refused him. "You''d better head back, it''s enough for just one person to be here. If Rita gets better tomorrow, someone needs to take over the duty of taking care of her so it¡¯s pointless for you to waste your energy staying here." Mango''s words made Terrance''s heart ache. "Then, I''ll stay here tonight while you go and rest. You look like a zombie with your dark eye circles." Terrance knew what Mango had gone through before this, so he was especially concerned about her well-being. However, Mango shook her head and said, "I''m fine, I can do it. I want to see Rita wake up." Terrance could only sigh as he saw Mango''s persistence and he said, "Then I''ll head home first, I''ll be back in the morning." "Sure." This time, Mango did not refuse him. She would agree to anything if it meant that she could be with Rita through the critical twenty-four hour period. Then, Mango asked Terrance to take Wisdom away with him before he left. At first, Wisdom vehemently disagreed with her but ultimately, he left with Terrance after Mango persuaded him. After that, there was only Rita and Mango left in the ward. Mango sat by Rita''s bed and she was very concerned as she looked at Rita''s tightly closed eyes. Although the surgery was sessful, they still had to observe her for any adverse reactions. If Nathan had donated his kidney to Rita, then Mango wouldn''t be so worried. After all, both of them were rted by blood and the chances of the organ being rejected were lower. Now, Mango had no choice but to change the donor to Edolie. Although they were a match, it was uncertain if Rita''s frail body would reject Edolie¡¯s kidney. Furthermore, Madam Ye had wanted to stay and apany her, but Mango had persuaded her to go home and rest. Moreover, Madam Ye felt that she had to go home because she was still concerned for Nathaniel who was in the hospital. Moreover, Nathaniel was the president of the HY Group and someone had to step up and take the reins of thepany now that something had happened to him. Right now, the best person for that role was Madam Ye. After everyone left, Mango could finally apany Rita. After the drip was depleted, Rita did not have much of a reaction, nor did she wake up after the anesthesia had worn off. However, the doctor told Mango not to worry because Rita had expended a lot of energy during the surgery. Furthermore, she was still young and weak, so it might have been too much for her to bear. Sometime during midnight, Rita¡¯s face started to heat up and her breathing was unsteady. Then, Mango touched her forehead and she discovered that it was very hot. Rita had a fever! This was the first sign of rejection! Was it possible that Rita was rejecting Edolie''s kidney? Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Suddenly, Mango''s heart rate skyrocketed. Then, Mango hurriedly pressed the emergency button and her hands trembled violently as she repeatedly offered up silent prayers for Rita to be okay. When the doctors and nurses arrived, Rita was pushed into the operating theater for emergency treatment before Mango even realized what was going on. The corridors of the hospital were eerily quiet at night, and that caused Mango to feel uneasy. Right now, she hoped that Nathaniel could be here by her side so she wouldn''t be so afraid. Actually, she had no idea what her future would hold or how Rita''s condition would turn out. This frightening fear of the unknown unsettled Mango greatly. Suddenly, someone handed her another ss of warm milk. Mango turned around slightly and saw Walter standing behind her with a bright smile. "Since you''re wandering the corridors in the middle of the night, I take it that your daughter hasn''t recovered?" Mango shook her head and said, "Her surgery was sessful, but she might be showing signs of organ rejection as she has a fever right now." "Have some milk and calm down, it''ll be fine. You have to see it from this perspective, Rita''s your daughter, so obviously she''s very tough. Right now, she¡¯s battling her illness, so you can''t break down because you''re her mother." At that moment, Walter was quite solemn. Mango nodded at him. Even though she knew that these words were meant tofort her, they weren''t without merit. She should have confidence in her daughter. Mango sipped at the milk after she took it from Walter, but it was tasteless. Her gaze was fixed in the direction of the operating theater and she felt hollow inside. Furthermore, she knew that the emptiness inside of her could only be filled by Nathaniel. s, she had no idea how he was doing nor did she have the time to ask about him. Then, Walter sat down beside Mango. He looked at the lights in the operating theater and said in a low voice, "Do you know that I'' ve experienced what you''re going through? I''ve gone through it plenty of times.¡± "Hm?¡± Mango replied off-handedly as she didn''t hear what he said clearly because she was consumed by her worry for Rita. Walter didn''t seem to mind that Mango hadn¡¯t heard him as he continued, "After my mother went insane, I found myself in this situation quite often. Back then, I was very young and I had my father with me initially, but after a while, I was left alone. In fact, my father gave up on my mother as he thought that an insane woman like her who harmed herself should just die. From then onwards, I constantly sat alone in these hallways and counted sheep as the operating theater¡¯s lights flickered, but my mother never came out. There were times when I feltpletely hopeless." This was the first time that Mango had heard Walter talk about his mother. Although she had heard some rumors about his mother, the Song family treated the topic as taboo and no one really dared to discuss it. "Your mother..." "She went insane, and it was so bad that she couldn'' t even recognize me. Actually, I was kidnapped when I was younger around the same time my father cheated on my mother, and those two events caused her to have a mental breakdown. Then, the kidnappers decided to kill a hostage and my mother went insane after she thought that I had died. After that, my mother kept self- harming and I always thought that my father was the culprit behind her insanity. In fact, I wanted to help you when you ran into trouble in the United States but I couldn''t leave because something had happened to my mother. I'' m sorry about that." Walter''s tone was soft as he said that. Mango had no idea that Walter had experienced that and she didn''t know what to say except, "Is she all right now?" "She''s doing much better now. Fortunately, I found her in time after she slit her wrists, if not she would''ve passed away. My father often likes to say that my mother''s life is no better than death, but it¡¯s not like that for me. As long as my mother is alive, I will still have the strength to carry on. If she died, then I won''t have anyone else on this to care for, and I wouldn''t have the will to keep on living." A bitter smile curved the corners of Walter''s lips. Everyone else only saw Walter''s most alluring side, the side of him that tirelessly enjoyed every ounce of fun that the world had to offer. However, the real Walter turned out to be a painfully lonely person. His loneliness was concealed by the charming exterior he disyed, and he used his yful attitude to shield himself from his istion. Right now, Walter seemed to have given up his entire phony facade and he presented himself honestly in front of Mango like a helpless child. Mango suddenly recalled the memory in her mind, but it slipped past her quickly. "You said you were kidnapped when you were a child?" "Yeah. How many rich kids haven''t been kidnapped before? Even Nathaniel has been kidnapped when he was younger." Walter¡¯s words stunned Mango. "How is that possible? Nathaniel''s so tough, no way that could have happened to him." "It¡¯s not like he knew how to defend himself from the moment he was born." Then, Walter gave Mango a disdainful look. Walter''s words finally prompted a reaction from Mango. In her eyes, Nathaniel was too perfect until she forgot that he would have been as powerless as Walter was when he was still a child. She smiled and said in a low voice, "Speaking of this, I saved a rich kid before when I was younger. Plus, that kid even said he wanted to marry me when I was older." Walter''s gaze brightened instantly. "Do you still remember what that little boy looked like?'''' "It¡¯s been so many years, how would I remember? Furthermore, how could I think that a child like that would mean what he said? In fact, I only saved him because I pitied him, as he was quite handsome and it seemed like he was barely breathing. After that, my mom yelled at me for being so reckless. Oh right! I remember that there was a birthmark on the boy¡¯s arm in the shape of a star. Really, it was the first time I¡¯ve ever seen such a beautiful birthmark on someone''s body.¡± Mango''s words caused Walter to subconsciously touch his left arm. There was indeed a star-shaped birthmark on his arm. Then, his gaze started to be intense. "Do you still remember which arm the birthmark was on?" "I''m not sure, seems like it was on his left arm. Back then, he''d hurt his arm and he used his right hand to cover his left arm. Honestly, I''ve forgotten what the boy looks like now but the only thing I can remember is his incredibly earnest expression when he told me that he¡¯d marry me when he was older." Mango smiled quite happily as if she managed to soothe some of her worries by recalling the memory. Walter''s gaze was fixed on Mango as his heart pounded wildly in his chest. Although he knew long ago that Mango was the one who saved him when he was little, he had never confirmed it with her. Thus, it was only natural for him to get excited when he heard Mango say that. "Haven''t you thought that the boy might have never gotten married? He could be somewhere out there, waiting to marry you." Walter¡¯s gaze had be zingly intense, but unfortunately, Mango did not look at him nor did she meet his gaze. She replied softly, "Quit teasing me, how could I ever take a child'' s words seriously? Furthermore, Nathaniel and I are happy together, so even if that man appears, I wouldn¡¯t marry him, right?" The excited glimmer in Walter''s eyes dimmed considerably. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. That''s right! Mango was married! This caused Walter''s heart to ache deeply. Why did he find her sote in his life? If he''d found Mango earlier and started to pursue her then, would she be his wife now? s, no one could turn back time and go back to the past. Walter suppressed the surge of bitterness in his heart as he muttered, "As long as you''re happy." "Of course I''m happy, what''s going on with you?" Only then did Mango realize that Walter was acting rather strangely. Then, Walter quickly continued, ''T m fine, I¡¯m just making a statement. If ever you'' re unhappy with Nathaniel, or if he bullies you, you should leave him ande see me. I''ll marry you." "Are you crazy? Why would a good woman fall in love with you when you''re so full of nonsense? You'' re not young anymore, so you should stop ying around and start looking for a proper girl to date, marry and start a family with. Who knows, maybe your mother will get better for the sake of your child. In fact, I heard that people who have suffered a mental breakdown might recall some memories if they see a child of simr age to their own when they went insane." Actually, the intentions behind Mango''s words were very sincere. She really hoped that Walter could be happy. Walter looked at Mango and he wanted to say that he would never marry anyone else, but he didn''t manage to say anything as he looked into her eyes. "Did you hear what I said?" Mango hit him with her arm because she thought that he didn''t take her seriously. Walter nodded sullenly as his heart seemed to be muffled by sadness and he felt very upset. When Walter realized that he liked Mango, she had already been snatched by Nathaniel. Previously, he had wanted to do something to ruin Nathaniel and Mango''s rtionship so that he could have her for himself, but he became reluctant because his heart ached whenever Mango was upset over Nathaniel. In fact, Walter felt like he might never be able to find another person to rece the position Mango held in his heart. Unfortunately, he couldn''t express this feeling to her in the fear of destroying the friendship between them. After he thought of this Walter locked away his emotions and feelings into the deepest recesses of his heart. As long as Mango was happy, he would be alright because the only thing he wanted was to see her smile. Walter leaned his head on Mango''s shoulder and whispered, "My mother rpsed again today and I''m dead tired. Since I''ve bought you a ss of milk, please let me lean on your shoulder in return." Mango was somewhat astonished and she asked softly, "Today your mother..." "Yeah, she nearly died again. Thankfully I was there in time." "Is your mother currently admitted to this hospital?" Mango was quite surprised. Then, Walter nodded. "The environment and the care she received at the hospice was unsatisfactory, so I transferred my mother here. I got into a huge fight with my father over this, and he threatened to cut me off financially if I didn¡¯t send my mother back to the hospice. Why does he have to be so cruel? No matter how you look at it, my mother is his legitimate wife but yet he is so heartless." Walter became angrier as he brought up the subject of his father. Then, Mango asked softly, "Do you need money? I can help you out." "If s fine, I can still afford my mother''s medical expenses. I''m just tired and I just need someone to lean on for a moment." Walter leaned on Mango''s shoulder as he inhaled her unique fragrance, and there was a flurry of mixed emotions in his heart. Truthfully, there weren''t many opportunities for him to do this with Mango anymore. Right then, Mango suddenly felt a cold gaze pierce into her back like frozen steel. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Who was it? Mango abruptly turned around and saw Nathaniel standing stiffly in the corridor. He was looking directly at her and Walter, and there was a hint of anger in his eyes. She rubbed her eyes hard and she thought that she must have been mistaken. Why was Nathaniel here? Didn''t he justplete his surgery not long ago? Furthermore, Zion said he needed rest and recuperation, so why would he be here? Thus, Mango felt that she must be hallucinating. Did she miss Nathaniel that much? She missed him so much that she hallucinated his presence after only a day. Then, Mango smiled wryly before she looked away. In fact, she really felt that she was hopelessly in love with Nathaniel. On the other hand, Nathaniel had thought that Mango would push Walter away ande to him after she saw him. Unfortunately, he never expected that Mango would only show a faint sense of surprise and she turned away as if he wasn''t there. To make matters worse, she continued to allow Walter to lean on her shoulder. From where he stood, Walter and Mango''s actions were far too intimate for his liking. He knew that Mango would never do him wrong, but Walter''s feelings for Mango were as clear as day. Couldn¡¯t Mango see the passionate amount of love Walter had for her in his eyes? Then, Nathaniel''s anger started to ignite. He quickly walked in front of Mango. The huge shadow looming over them caused Mango and Walter to raise their heads at the same time. This time, Mango was rather astonished to see Nathaniel. However, Walter justzily straightened up from his leaning position on Mango''s shoulder before he said tly, "Don''t misunderstand us, I''m just here to apany her when I saw her alone and helpless." "Well, you can get the hell out of here." There was a hint of coldness in Nathaniel¡¯s voice. No matter how dull-witted Mango was, she knew that he was furious. She couldn''t really me Nathaniel for having a grim expression after he saw another man leaning on his wife in the middle of the night. Then, Mango hurriedly exined, "Walter was just passing by and he decided to apany me. That¡¯s all." It would''ve been fine if Mango hadn''t said anything, but now as she defended Walter, Nathaniel'' s expression became even sourer. Conversely, Walter was familiar with Nathaniel''s character and his voice carried a hint of arrogance as he slowly stood up and said, "Do you really think that your wife would do something behind your back?" "Get out of here if you want to continue your life." Nathaniel had no desire to see Walter at all. If they weren''t inside a hospital, Nathaniel would have beaten Walter to a bloody pulp even though he was still physically drained. "Tsk. What a man!¡± Walter cast a disdainful nce at him before he said to Mango, "Right, your master''s returned, so a peasant like me should leave now.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Mango was familiar with Walter''s character and his penchant for smooth-talking, so she just red at him silently while she let him walk away. However, Nathaniel'' s expression worsened as Mango didn¡¯t say anything. After Walter left, the silence in the corridor was stifling. Mango looked at Nathaniel and she wanted to ask how his injuries were, but she didn''t know how to raise the subject now that Nathaniel''s demeanour was cold and unapproachable. Nathaniel was waiting for Mango tofort him, but his anger rose when Mango didn''t say a word after quite a long time. "Did Ie at a bad time?" There was something not quite right with Nathaniel''s words. Mango was confused for a moment before she finally understood what Nathaniel meant. Then, she told herself not to argue with Nathaniel. He was a petty man, and he must have rushed over because he was concerned about her and Rita. However, surely he must feel rather upset now. "Could you speak to me in a nicer tone?" Mango tried her best to keep her tone calm. However, Nathaniel''s irritation grew as he saw Mango like this. "What do you mean by that? What do you want me to say?" "Nathaniel, if you''re here to argue with me, then sorry but I''m not in the mood for that." Mango could sense the ''embers'' of Nathaniel''s rage from where she stood. There was nothing between her and Walter, and it was impossible that Nathaniel wasn''t aware of Mango''s feelings for him. Was he acting strange just because Walter had apanied her? Normally, Mango would''ve exined or said some sweet words to cate him, but today she wasn''t in the mood for that at all. Edolie''s terms had exhausted all her energy, and Rita''s fever only made matters worse. To be honest, she was delighted that Nathaniel hade over, but she couldn''t be bothered to deal with his anger and jealousy. However, the more Mango avoided conflict, the more Nathaniel felt like Mango was trying to be indifferent towards him. "You''re not in the mood? Before I came, you were in the mood to happily chat with Walter. Would you have forgotten that this was a hospital if I hadn''t arrived? Did you forget that your daughter is still receiving emergency treatment inside the operating theatre?" Nathaniel immediately regretted what he said when he saw hurt and difort in Mango''s eyes. However, he tried his best not to give in andpromise despite his heartache. He had to let Mango know that she needed to stay away from a devious man like Walter Song. Mango was upset as she looked at Nathaniel who was being unreasonable, yet she didn''t say a word. Jealousy had to have its limits right? He couldn''t just be indiscriminately jealous. What was Nathaniel up to? Then, Mango turned her head away and continued to remain silent. She was afraid that if she spoke, it would turn into an argument with Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel became angrier the longer Mango stayed silent. "Mango Shen, I''m talking to you!" "Go back to the hospital. Zion told me that your wounds would need some time to heal, so you''d better head back." Not long ago, she hoped that Nathaniel could be here by her side. But now, she was too exhausted to deal with him. Arguing with Nathaniel was thest thing she wanted to do. Nevertheless, Nathaniel''s expression soured when Mango tried to push him away. "You''re driving me away? I came here against the doctor''s orders because I was concerned about you and Rita! I just woke up, for God''s sake! What the hell is wrong with you, Mango?" Nathaniel had no idea about the agreement between Mango and Edolie. Moreover, Madam Ye only told him that Edolie had donated the kidney to Rita. At the time, he assumed that Edolie was just repaying her debt to Mango for saving her life. Hence, he had the same thoughts as Madam Ye and he decided to be kinder towards Edolie despite their rocky start because she had saved Rita''s life. He thought that Mango would be delighted because their child could be saved in the end, right? s, he didn''t expect Mango to be so unhappy. When he saw her like this, it made him feel as if he''d made a mistake somewhere. But what did he do wrong? Thus, Nathaniel could only me it on Walter''s provocation. The sly devil must have said something to Mango. Nathaniel''s gaze became colder as the thought crossed his mind. "Did Walter say something to you? I''ll talk to him right away!" After that, he turned to leave but Mango stopped him. "It has nothing to do with Walter. Nathaniel, can''t you be more rational?" Mango felt that Nathaniel was particrly hard to handle tonight and she frowned in frustration. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had never seen such an expression on Mango''s face. Now that he saw that she had be impatient with him, he couldn''t help but feel that Mango was arguing with him over Walter. "What do you mean? If I wasn''t rational, I would''ve beaten him up the moment I saw him leaning on your shoulder." "He just needed a shoulder to lean on, his mother..." "What does his mother have to do with you? Has your brain malfunctioned, Mango? Why would a man need a woman''s shoulder to lean on?" Nathaniel abruptly cut off Mango''s words. This was something he''d kept inside him for a while as he felt that nothing would happen between Mango and Walter. However, Nathaniel was upset at the way Walter looked at Mango, and his jealousy was exacerbated by Mango''s defense of Walter. Mango was stunned for a moment before she felt intense exhaustion when she saw the jealousy in Nathaniel''s gaze. "Walter and I are just friends. Nathaniel, you''re overthinking." "I''m thinking too much? I wouldn''t know what Walter would''ve done to you if I hadn''t arrived. He''s a yboy, so it would be easy for him to seduce an impressionable young woman like you, right?" Then, Mango could bear it no longer and she pped Nathaniel across his face. "What do you take me for? My daughter is struggling between life and death, and yet you''re suspecting me of cheating on you? Am I such a wh*re in your eyes?" Mango''s tolerance had finally reached its limit. Then, Nathaniel was stunned all of a sudden before he realized what he had said as he took in Mango''s tearful look. "No, Mango, I..." "Go back to the hospital. I''ll say it again, I don''t want to fight with you. There''s nothing between Walter and me, so if you want to think of me as a cheap wh*re, then so be it." Then, Mango sat down on the chair and turned her face away from Nathaniel. Right now, she felt extremely wronged. She had to agree to Eddie''s terms to save Rita. Furthermore, the time she could spend with Nathaniel was few and far between, and she still had to watch Edolie stay by her husband''s side for three months. To make matters worse, Nathaniel suspected her of cheating on him with Walter. What the hell was this? As Mango thought about it, her tears started to fall. Mango was a woman who rarely cried, but right now she felt very wronged. Mango furiously wiped away the tears with the back of her hand, but they kept falling anyway. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was frightened by the sight of Mango''s tears. "Oh Mango, don''t cry. I was wrong, okay? Please don''t hold it against me, I was just a stupid, jealous b*stard. I know you''re not that kind of woman, so you can hit me if you''re unhappy okay?" Then, Nathaniel hurriedly squatted in front of Mango and tried to hold her hand, but Mango shoved his hand away. "Mango..." There was a hint of pity in Nathaniel''s voice, but Mango ignored it and kept crying. Then, Nathaniel suddenly stood up when he saw her like this. After that, he grabbed the back of Mango''s head and pressed his cold lips against Mango''s. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Mango wanted to push Nathaniel away, but she didn''t have much strength and he wasn''t nning on letting her do that. He hugged her tightly as he was unwilling to let her go and this made Mango feel rather helpless. When Nathaniel felt Mango be morepliant, his rough kiss became gentler. Truth be told, he was jealous. He knew that there was nothing between Mango and Walter, but he couldn''t control his feelings. Mango gradually became lost in Nathaniel''s kiss. As they parted for breath, Mango leaned on Nathaniel''s shoulder and she asked tiredly, "Your injuries are pretty bad, so why are you here?" "I was worried about you and Rita." Nathaniel told her the truth. Zion had fallen asleep from exhaustion after Nathaniel had passed the critical period of his surgery and Merle was left behind to care for Zion. After that, Nathaniel came here alone. Mango was touched by his actions, but she didn''t know what to say as all of this happened far too quickly. There were plenty of things that they hadn''t discussed, so if Mango told Nathaniel about her deal with Edolie, he might just explode in anger. Thus, Mango decided to forget about it and she would tell Nathaniel when he got better. Nathaniel thought that Mango was quiet because she felt tired and worried, so he said distressedly, "You can take a nap first, I''ll wake you up after Rita gets out." "How could I fall asleep now?" Mango was speaking the truth. So many things had happened and the stress from it all suffocated her, so she wasn''t in the mood to sleep at all. Although she was tired, her eyes stayed wide open she had no intentions to rest at all. Then, Nathaniel sighed before he embraced Mango in his arms. "Everything will be okay. Don''t worry, Rita will be fine." "I hope so." Right now, all their thoughts were focused on Rita. Sometimeter, the lights in the operating theatre were finally turned off. When Mango moved to stand up, her vision darkened momentarily and she nearly copsed to the ground. Fortunately, Nathaniel managed to hold her steady. "How about you sit down first? Don''t be too anxious." However, how could Mango sit still now? She slowly stood up as she let Nathaniel help her to the door of the operating theatre. The door opened and the doctor looked rather exhausted. He was slightly stunned when he saw Nathaniel, but he nodded and said to Mango, "Everything''s okay, Rita was starting to reject the kidney, but after we gave her emergency treatment, her body has started to ept the donor kidney and all is well. I''m pleased to say that your daughter''s surgery was an absolute sess!" Mango''s eyes welled up with tears at the doctor''s words. Five years! Finally, Rita could step out into the outside world as a normal and healthy child. Mango was overwhelmed because her long-awaited wish has finallye true. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt some heartache when he saw Mango like this, but he didn''t say a word. Rita was their daughter and Nathaniel''s biggest wish was for her surgery to seed. "Thank you, doctor." Then, Nathaniel shook hands with the doctor. The doctor replied with a smile. "I''m just doing my duty as a doctor. Most importantly, Miss Rita was blessed by God." "Thank you." Actually, Mango didn''t know what else she could say except for thanking you. Rita''s face was still pale when she was wheeled out of the operating theatre, but it gave Mango a glimmer of hope. All of them entered the VIP ward and Nathaniel spoke to Mango after he saw Rita''s unconscious state. "Go and sleep for a while, I''ll wake you in the morning." "It''s fine, you just left surgery and your body is weak. How about you get some rest first? I''ll have Thomase pick you up in the morning." Although Mango was exhausted, she was still healthy but Nathaniel had just lost a lot of blood. Obviously, he was unwell, so Mango would never let him stay up to apany Rita. However, Nathaniel was very persistent. "Listen to me, go and rest for a while, even if it''s just an hour. I''ll wake you up after an hour, and I promise I''ll go back to the hospital after you''re awake. After all, Rita''s my daughter, so I have to check on her right?" Mango was hesitant, but Nathaniel''s stare made her feel somewhat guilty. "Fine, I''ll take a short nap. You have to wake me up after an hour, okay?" Mango replied insistently. Then, Nathaniel nodded as an indication that he understood. After that, Mango shifted her gaze to Rita. It seemed like her daughter wouldn''t be waking up tonight. Next, Mango went into another room inside the ward andy down on the sofa before she promptly fell asleep, Nathaniel was filled with anguish when he saw Mango''s exhausted expression. If a man couldn''t give his wife happy andfortable life, how could he still say that he loved her? Then, he covered Mango with a thin nket before he walked to Rita''s bed and he held her small hand as he sat by her bed. In fact, Nathaniel was exhausted and he could feel intense pain from his wounds. However, he ignored all of that. If it weren''t for Edolie this time, he couldn''t fathom what sort of fate his daughter would have ended up with, nor could he imagine the agony his family would have gone through. He was very grateful to Edolie as he watched Rita''s steady breathing. Time passed by slowly and Nathaniel watched the clock as an hour had passed, but he still didn''t wake Mango up. Instead, he decided to let her continue sleeping for a while. Over the years, Mango had always med herself for Rita''s illness and she constantly worried herself sick about it. Now that the surgery was finally sessful, Mango''s worries were finally eased. Hence, it was time for her to have a good rest. Then, Nathaniel stood up and waved his arms around as his wounds throbbed in pain. His face was ashen, but he knew that he couldn''t copse, at least not here. He called Thomas and summoned him to the hospital. It didn''t take long for Thomas to arrive and he became worried as he saw Nathaniel''s current state. "Mr. Ye, you can''t just neglect your own health like this." "I know what I''m doing. Stay here with Rita while I step out for a moment, I have an errand to run." Nathaniel''s words confused Thomas. "Mr. Ye, where are you going when it''s still dark out? Do you need me to drive the car to send you there?" "That won''t be necessary, I''ll be inside the hospital. Oh right, don''t wake Mango up. Let her sleep for a while longer, she''spletely exhausted." Nathaniel looked at Mango who slept inside the room and his eyes filled with a warm tenderness. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Thomas didn''t say anything else after he heard that Nathaniel would be in the hospital. Then, he nodded as he watched Nathaniel walked out of the hospital ward. Next, Nathaniel obtained Edolie''s ward number and he made his way there. Just like Rita, Edolie was also ced in a VIP ward with all the best facilities that the hospital could provide. The nurse was resting when Nathaniel entered the room, but he raised his head as soon as he heard a sound and he was quite surprised to see Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel waved his hand and the nurse moved aside. Edolie had already awoken once and now she was only half-asleep. The pain had taken over her body immediately after the anesthetic wore off. Although the nurse had taken good care of her, the immense pain made Edolie want to kill herself. In fact, she just clenched her teeth in pain the whole time. Now, Edolie opened her eyes after she heard someone enter the ward and she saw Nathaniel walking towards her. Thus, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. "What are you doing here?" Edolie was very surprised at his presence. She knew that Nathaniel was seriously injured and she was even worried that he might not make it, but she never expected him to enter her hospital ward! Nathaniel watched Edolie''s pained expression and he asked faintly, "Does it hurt?" "Yes!" Edolie''s tears welled up in her eyes instantly. In truth, no one had ever cared about Edolie ever since she was a child. Hence, she was very jealous when she saw Nathaniel''s love and care towards Mango. Now that the man she was attracted to was standing in front of her, she felt her painpletely disappear when he gently asked her if she was in pain. As long as Nathaniel was here, she would dly undergo another surgery. Meanwhile, Nathaniel became morepassionate when he saw Eddie''s tears. This teenage girl was in so much pain because she had saved his daughter, so he had no reason to keep being indifferent to her. Then, Nathaniel sighed softly before he said, "I''m sorry I acted like an assh*le back at the base. In fact, I''m very grateful that you saved my daughter, so please tell me what you would like in return. If it''s within my ability, I''ll make sure to fulfill your request." "Really?" Edolie''s eyes glimmered brightly. Nathaniel''s heart paused for a moment before he hurriedly continued, "I can do everything except marrying you. You have to understand that the only person I love is my wife, and I''ll never love anyone else in my life. I''m very grateful to you, and I''ll find a way to give you whatever you want, except for my feelings." The light in Edolie''s eyes dulled as soon as Nathaniel said that. He was indeed a smart man. She couldn''t believe that he knew what she wanted! However, this only made Edolie grow fonder of Nathaniel. "What if I wanted you to apany me for three months?" Edolie stared straight at Nathaniel as she said that. At that, Nathaniel was stunned and he frowned slightly. "I told you that i would never give you my love." "I didn''t ask for you to fall in love with me nor like me, I only want yourpany for three months. I never had a family since I was a child, and I have always had a lonely life. I never knew what friendship was, nor have I ever felt the warmth of love. All I know is that I have to pay a price to get something, so I traded my kidney in exchange for your time and care. Honestly, is it so hard for you to fulfill this small request?" Meanwhile, Eddie''s eyes were a little sad. Truthfully, this was not an expression a teenage girl should have and the depressing loneliness she felt made her look even paler as well as pitiful. At the same time, Nathaniel''s brows knitted tightly together. "I don''t understand what you mean." "I just want you to apany me for three months. I don''t care if you treat me as your sister or your friend over this period of time, I just want yourpany. I won''t get myself involved in whatever you do, is that okay?" Thus, Edolie''s request ced Nathaniel in quite a dilemma. "I have to discuss it with my wife." Edolie''s gaze darkened after she heard his words. "You''re a grown man and you''re also the president of the HY Group. Do you really have to ask for your wife''s permission for a small thing like this?" "It''s a sign of my respect for her." Edolie''s expression changed as soon as Nathaniel said that. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 "Does fulfilling a small request like this mean that you''re disrespecting your wife? Do you know whether or not she respects you even though you treat her so well?" Nathaniel''s gaze darkened at Edolie''s words. If she hadn''t saved Rita, he would''ve turned around and left already. "There''s a lot of things you don''t understand in a rtionship between a man and his wife. She is a woman, so she has the right to do whatever she wants. Furthermore, I''llply with whatever she wants and I''ll even spoil her if I want to, but I have to respect her in whatever decisions I make because she''s my wife and I''m going to spend the rest of my life with her. In fact, she can act like a child or even a spoiled princess in front of me and it won''t even matter as long as I have my own principles." Edolie''s heartbeat quickened as she heard Nathaniel''s words. "Okay, you can ask her, but I don''t think she''ll refuse." Edolie said that because that was the deal that Mango had agreed upon! However, she wouldn''t tell Nathaniel that. Then, Nathaniel looked at Edolie and said thoughtfully, "I heard that you''re an orphan?" "Yeah!" "What''s your name?" "Edolie." She answered faintly. In fact, she had no idea what her real name was. The name Edolie was given to her by a crazy woman who had assumed that Edolie was her daughter, but she continued using the name because she liked it. Although she didn''t know why Nathaniel asked her this question, she answered him anyway. After that, Nathaniel asked again, "What''s your surname?" "I don''t know. Does an orphan even have a surname?" Edolieughed bitterly before she felt the pain from her wounds re up once more. As expected, it was impossible to stop the pain with sheer willpower. Meanwhile, Nathaniel suddenly thought of Mango as he saw Edolie frowning in pain. Before this, Mango used to be as tough as Edolie was. His brows knitted together slightly before he said softly, "How about I give you a surname?" "The Ye surname?" Madam Ye had brought this up with her before, but Edolie wasn''t very keen on it. Could she even make a move on him if she became Nathaniel''s god-sister? However, Nathaniel shook his head and said, "You''ll take the surname of Shen." "Shen?" Edolie didn''t quite understand what he meant. Nathaniel replied faintly, "Mango was the one who saved you, and you ended up saving our daughter. Frankly, I feel like this was all meant to be, and there was some serendipity between you and Mango. So, I think you should take her surname instead. In the future, Mango will be your sister and I''ll be your brother- in-w and I''ll view you as a part of my family. From this day forwards, your name will be Edolie Shen." "Edolie Shen?" Edolie repeated the name softly before she smiled. So, Nathaniel was her brother-inw now? She was Mango''s sister-inw? Honestly, Edolie was quite certain that Mango would be furious after she found out about it! But so what? As long as she was Nathaniel''s god-sister, it didn''t matter what her surname was. Then, Edolie smiled and said, "Okay then. Brother-inw, do you still have to tell my sister that you''ll apany me for three months?" "Of course." Clearly, Nathaniel was adamant on this aspect of the agreement. Thus, Edolie became rather annoyed, but she didn''t push the issue. "Rest well. I have to go now and I''ll visit youter when I have time. If you need anything, just contact the nurse, there''s no need to worry about the cost. I''ll give you this card and the PIN is on the back, so just buy whatever you want. Here, I''ll also give you some pocket money. We''ll be in touch after you leave the hospital." Nathaniel gave Edolie a bank card and some cash he had on hand. She looked at the cash and card in front of her. In fact, there was a time where these things were all she wanted, but now she felt like they were just an eyesore. What she truly wanted wasn''t these material things. s, Nathaniel had seen through her intentions and he had refused her in the gentlest way possible. Then, Edolie took the money and the card with a bitter smile as she said, "Nathaniel, do you n on leaving me here to fend for myself?" "What nonsense are you talking about? I still need to recover from my injuries and I have to ask Mango''s parents to see and acknowledge you as their goddaughter. In the future, both the Ye family and the Shen family will treat you as one of their own. Furthermore, Mango''s still in this hospital, so how could I just leave you here? In the meantime, I hope you get along with Mango and I''ll be back to visit you once I have the time." Even though Nathaniel said this, Edolie knew that it was just empty promises. He''d given her an identity, status, a family, and he even considered her his sister- in-w. Nathaniel could even grant her riches beyond her imagination in the future, but the only thing he couldn''t give her was his love and care. So, this was who Nathaniel Ye was! His preemptive way of handling things and his meticulousness towards the situation left Edolie no room to retaliate. If it weren''t for the fact that Edolie had struck a deal with Mango behind Nathaniel''s back, she wouldn''t be able to guarantee that her n would be a sess. Right now, she could only sh Nathaniel a wry smile before she nodded and said, "Have a safe journey, brother-inw." "Have a good rest." Nathaniel stood up and left Edolie''s ward after he finished speaking. After the left, he went back to Rita''s ward immediately. Rita was still asleep, and the same could be said for Mango. Then, Thomas quickly got up when he saw that Nathaniel had returned. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Mr. Ye, are you all right?" "I''m fine, wait for me outside." Nathaniel looked at the time and he noticed that it was almost dawn. In total, Mango had slept for over three hours. In fact, he''d hoped that Mango would be able to rest for a while more, but his body couldn''t hold on much longer. Nathaniel''s eyes were filled with tenderness as he woke her up. Hence, Mango was overwhelmed by the deep emotions in his gaze. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Mango blushed a little under his gaze. Then, Nathaniel smiled and said, "I''m looking at you because you''re beautiful. My wife is the prettiest woman in the world." "Oh, stop that." Mango felt herself blush even more furiously than before. Ah, Nathaniel had be better at flirting. After that, she nced at the clock and found that three hours had passed. Thus, she hurriedly sat up. "Why didn''t you wake me up earlier? It''s been over three hours, your body..." "Hey, I''m fine!" After that, Nathaniel hugged Mango tightly. On the other hand, Mango dared not move a muscle as she was afraid of hurting Nathaniel''s wound. Furthermore, Nathaniel''s body felt hotter than usual and that made Mango extremely anxious. "Are you having a fever? Hurry on back to the hospital, or we could have you transferred over here. At least it wouldn''t be so troublesome for you to travel between both hospitals." Meanwhile, Nathaniel was rather tempted to go along with Mango''s idea. However, he decided against it when he remembered that Edolie was in this hospital. "Forget it, it''s not troublesome at all. I''ll head back to the hospital in a moment to focus on my recovery, so I''m sorry to trouble you with taking care of Rita." "She''s my daughter, so how could I ever feel troubled by that?" Mango red at Nathaniel when he said that. Then, Nathaniel released her before he leaned his head on her shoulder. He sat down beside Mango and said softly, "I went to see Edolie earlier when you were sleeping." Upon hearing that, Mango''s body suddenly stiffened. Edolie''s name had be a taboo word in Mango''s mind. However, she didn''t express her displeasure as she replied softly, "How did it go? Do you feel especially grateful to her?" "Since she saved our daughter, I gave her your surname. After this, I''ll go and talk to your parents and see whether they''ll be willing to ept her as their goddaughter. I guess this would be the best way to repay our debt to her, do you have any objections?" Mango was stunned at Nathaniel''s words. "Why is she my god-sister instead of yours?" "Are you stupid?" Nathaniel reached out his hand and he gently flicked her forehead before he replied softly, "If she were my god-sister, she would have to live in the Ye Family''s mansion. Do you really want to see her every day at my house?" "Would it be any different if she lived at my house?" Mango muttered in a low voice. Then, Nathaniel smiled and said, "She''s your godsister, and I''m her brother-inw. She can''t just show up at the Ye Family''s mansion for no reason. Furthermore, she can''t act recklessly since she''s part of both our families, right?" However, Mango had mixed feelings after she heard Nathaniel''s exnation Nathaniel knew about Edolie''s feelings towards him, but he still tried his best to reject her gently. However, what would he think if he knew about the agreement between Edolie and Mango? Hence, Mango suddenly felt extremely ufortable. Ugh, she really wanted to renege her agreement with Edolie. Moreover, how could she tell Nathaniel about the three-month separation? Nathaniel stroked Mango''s long, flowy hair as she was caught in a dilemma. Then, he sighed and said, "However, Edolie made a request to me earlier. She wants me to apany her for three months, with no feelings involved." Mango''s body froze up as soon as she heard that. "Did you agree to it?" There was a hint of despair in Mango''s eyes and that made Nathaniel very upset. "I told her that I''d discuss it with you. If you don''t agree to it, I''ll avoid her for sure." Tears welled up in Mango''s eyes when she heard Nathaniel''s words. Nathaniel actually asked for her permission, even at a time like this! Clearly, he respected her immensely. Suddenly, regret flooded every inch of Mango''s body. She shouldn''t have agreed to Edolie''s deal. However, would Rita be alive if she had disagreed? Mango''s heart was filled with conflicted feelings as well as an unprecedented level of frustration. Then, she gently replied, "I''ll think about it. What you have to do now is focus on your recovery, we''ll talk about it after you''re fully recovered." "Don''t fret over this issue, because I''ll announce to the whole world that I intend to marry you after I''m healed! Mango, you''re my one and only wife!" Mango''s eyes widened in shock, but she just nodded in the end. On the other hand, Nathaniel thought that Mango was just shy, so he brushed it off and said, "I have to go now, I''m afraid that Zion will pester me once he wakes up and finds that I''m gone. Again, I''m sorry that you have to care for Rita alone, please call me if you need anything. Don''t be stubborn, okay?" "All right!" Mango nodded at him. Right now, her emotions were inplete disarray. She didn''t want Nathaniel to leave, but she was worried that she might blurt out the truth if he didn''t go. s, she couldn''t tell him now because he might not be able to cope with it. After that, Nathaniel kissed her before he got up and left. Tears sprung to Mango''s eyes again as she saw Nathaniel''s unsteady footsteps as he walked away. Was she really willing to hand over this amazing man to Edolie for three months? Who could guarantee that nothing would happen during that period of time? Nathaniel and Edolie would be alone, and Mango might not have anywhere else to go if he actually cheats on her with Edolie. Hence, Mango suddenly wanted to break the agreement. Although she knew that her actions were unreasonable and that Edolie would despise her or even take revenge against her, what else could she do? She couldn''t lose Nathaniel! Absolutely not! Chapter 291 Chapter 291 As she thought of this, Mango quickly stood up and she spotted Thomas as he helped Nathaniel walk out of the hospital. Nathaniel was so weak that he needed Thomas'' help to walk?! Thus, Mango was especially shocked. Nathaniel looked fine earlier, but he couldn''t even stand up properly after he left the room? But on second thought, it made sense. Nathaniel had lost so much blood but he still rushed over here after hepleted his surgery, so how could his body cope with the stress? Then, Mango became upset as she thought of Nathaniel worrying over her and Rita even though he was still weak. How could she give up this man who cared so much for her and Rita? Although it was hical to break the agreement with Edolie, Mango decided that she had to do it anyway. Mango was willing to give Edolie anything she wanted, except for Nathaniel. In fact, she was even willing to give away all of her riches if that was what Edolie desired. Hence, Mango''s mind was made up. Meanwhile, Nathaniel nearly copsed after he walked out of the hospital door. He leaned his entire body on Thomas as he softly said, "Mango must never find out that I''m like this.¡± "But Mr. Ye, you..." "Hurry up and help me get into the car, you have to take me back to the hospital before Zion wakes up. I''m just weak after the surgery." Nathaniel''s voice trembled as he said that. However, Thomas thought that Nathaniel''s body became weak because of his stubborn desire to visit his wife and child, not because of the surgery. Even so, he refrained from saying anything else as it wasn''t his ce toment on Nathaniel''s rtionship with his wife and children. Soon after, Madam Ye called Thomas as soon as he brought Nathaniel back to the hospital. Hence, he had to leave Nathaniel''s side and return to thepany to assist Madam Ye. Nathaniel only nodded in response before he asked Thomas to leave. After that, Nathanielid down on his bed while Zion was still asleep before his body gave out and he fell into a deep slumber. Meanwhile, Merle just sighed before he called for the doctor to check on Nathaniel''s condition. s, what could the doctors do with such an uncooperative patient? On the other hand, Rita woke up as sunlight streamed in through the windows. Although she was still weak, she smiled brightly when she saw Mango. "Mommy!" Rita''s voice was feeble, but the cheerful look in her eyes sparked a glimmer of hope in Mango''s chest. "How are you feeling?" Then, Mango walked over to Rita before she gently caressed her daughter''s face. Rita''s face was still pale, but at least it had some warmth to it. The faint warmthforted Mango, and it indicated that Rita was on the road to recovery! Next, Rita smiled and said, "I feel so much better. Mommy, I feel as if I could get out of bed and run around." Rita struggled to get down as she said this, but Mango stopped her actions. "Stop that, your body hasn''t fully healed yet, okay? I promise that daddy and I will take you somewhere fun after you''ve recovered, all right?" "Mommy, you can''t go back on your promises!" Rita''s gaze was sparkling with joy. She knew that she would finally be able to go outside and y like a normal child after this surgery. Furthermore, she could finally go to kindergarten and have fun with Brother Wisdom as well. Honestly, she had been looking forward to this for five years. After that, Mango hurriedly called for a doctor to give Rita a full-body examination. Fortunately, all of Rita''s vitals were good and this relieved Mango greatly as all her worries were finally eased. Then, Rita started to get hungry. Even though the doctor restricted her to liquid food, for now, the little girl was ecstatic nheless. Moreover, Mango seemed to be influenced by her daughter''s delighted mood and she went out to get some delicious food for Rita.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Later in the day, Madam Ye arrived at the hospital and she was overjoyed to find out that Rita''s surgery was sessful. "Oh, thank goodness that Miss Edolie was here to help Rita. Mango, you must tell Nathaniel to compensate Miss Edolie well, all right?" Nevertheless, Mango was slightly stunned by Madam Ye''s words as she nodded at the older woman. "Mom, how about you stay here and apany Rita? I''ll go to Edolie''s ward for a while." In fact, Mango felt that she should visit Edolie because she did save Rita''s life after all. "Okay, go ahead. I hope you two can get along well as Edolie has done the Ye Family a great service." Madam Ye waved her hand gleefully and she appreciated Mango''s sensible nature very much. After Mango left the ward, her footsteps became rather slow and reluctant. In all honesty, she had no desire to see Edolie at all. s, she had no choice. There was no denying the fact that Edolie had saved Rita''s life, so she still had to visit Edolie regardless. As she thought of this, Mango took a deep breath before she pushed open the doors to Eddie''s ward. Eddie was just about to get off the bed and go to the bathroom, so she was slightly stunned to see Mango. Then, she said, "Could you help me? I need to go to the bathroom." Mango was perplexed for a moment as she saw a nurse beside Eddie. Ultimately, she didn''t say anything before she took Eddie''s hand. Then, Edolie put all of her weight on Mango. "Be gentle, my incision hurts." Even so, Eddie''s tone was impatient. Nevertheless, Mango didn''t say anything and she tried to assist Edolie as much as possible. After Mango helped Edolie into the bathroom, she said to Mango, "Help me take off my pants as I can''t bend down." Mango was astonished once again. Although Edolie was deliberately causing trouble for her, Mango still remained silent as she reached out to take off Edolie''s pants. However, Edolie let out a intive whine. "Are you trying to hurt me on purpose? Don''t you know I have a huge incision there? Get away from me!" Then, she pushed Mango away. Mango was caught off guard so she slipped and fell onto the floor. There were puddles of water on the floor, and Mango felt the water soaking through her clothes as she sat on them. Anger zed in her chest all of a sudden. "Edolie, what''s the meaning of this?" "What are you talking about?" Edolie looked at Mango innocently before she threw a cold nce at her, "I just pushed you, does it evenpare to donating a kidney to your daughter? Furthermore, you really did hurt me!" Her words rendered Mango speechless. Then, Mango was annoyed as she got up, but Edolie ignored her. Mango turned around and she was about to leave when Edolie said, "Where are you going? You still have to help me put on my pants after I finish peeing." Edolie said this without even a hint of hesitation and treated Mango like her servant. In fact, Edolie felt rather upset. Why did such a good man like Nathaniel treat Mango so well? She didn''t even ask Nathaniel to love her. She only asked for three months of his time, but he still to ask Mango''s permission forthat. Right now, she was extremely dissatisfied with Mango. Of course, Mango had no idea what Edolie was thinking. However, she reined in her temper as she helped Edolie with her pants after Edolie was done. Then, Edolie smiled as she said, "What do you think people would say if they knew that the mistress of the Ye Family had helped me in the bathroom and even put on my pants for me?" Mango looked at Edolie''s arrogant expression and she faintly said, "What do you want?" "Nothing, really. You should help me back to bed, but I have to say that you have no strength at all. I have no idea how you managed to be the mistress of the Ye Family." Edolie''s words were very unpleasant. Nevertheless, Mango just ignored her. After all, Edolie had just donated her kidney to Rita. Then, Mango helped Edolie back to the bed. After that, Edolie instructed Mango to get water and food for her as if Mango was her servant. Furthermore, even the nurse stationed to look after Edolie felt that she was being unreasonable. "Miss Edolie, how about I assist you?" As soon as the nurse spoke, Edolie''s expression soured. "Who do you think you are? I asked you to stand aside, you hear me? You have to listen to me as I''m the one who''s paying you!" Furthermore, Edolie''s expression was exceptionally disdainful as she said that. Previously, Mango thought that Edolie was a girl of few words, but at least she wasn''t detestable. However, Edolie had be increasingly domineering and arrogant. "Edolie, you should watch your attitude. The nurse is a person, and she has feelings too." Edolie was somewhat stunned at Mango''s words before she smiled nonchntly and said, "I have to watch my attitude? Oh, I must''ve forgotten to tell you, Nathaniel told me that he''ll give me your surname and he said that he''ll ask your parents take me in as their god-daughter. Other than that, he also gave me a card so I could buy whatever I wanted. Since I''m also a daughter of the Shen Family, why can''t I be arrogant?" Then, Edolie took out the card Nathaniel gave her as if she wanted to show it off. Although it was just a gold card, Mango knew the meaning behind it. She knew that Nathaniel gave Edolie this card just to thank her for saving Rita, but Mango extremely disliked Edolie''s current attitude. "You might have saved Rita''s life, but that doesn''t mean you can bully other people. I can acknowledge you as my god-sister as well as ept you into my family, but you''d better know your ce." "Hey, how dare you lecture me even before our family ties are official? Have you forgotten what you promised me? You promised to lend your husband to me for three months!" Truthfully, Edolie''s words hurt Mango a little. Initially, Mango had nned to talk to Edolie about it a few dayster, but since the younger girl had brought it up, they might as well talk about it. "Edolie, I admit that I did agree to your terms earlier, but now I''m regretting that decision." However, Edolie wasn''t surprised at all that Mango said this. Instead, she sneered at Mango. "Do you think you can repay my debt by letting Nathaniel give me a family and status? Mango Shen, I knew you were an ungrateful b*tch right from the very beginning." This was the first time that Mango had been chastised like this and her face zed with anger. She''d always been a woman of her word, and Edolie really did save her daughter''s life. Logically, it was unreasonable for her to do this, but... Then, Mango took a deep breath and said, "No matter what, I can agree to anything you want, except for Nathaniel." "Well, I stand by what I said. I can forsake anything for Nathaniel, even this card!" After she finished speaking, Edolie threw the bank card at Mango. The card brushed past Mango''s cheek and it left a horizontal line of blood on her face. Then, Mango frowned at the stinging sensation in her cheek. "Edolie, the Shen and the Ye families will be able to give you a bright future, so you''ll be able to have any man you want. Hence, you should know which choice will be better for you.¡± "Ah, you''ll never understand how I feel if you''re not in my shoes." Mango frowned deeply at Eddie''s words. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 "What? Has your embarrassment turned into anger? Are you using your status to punish me? If not, are you nning to kill me to ensure my silence? If so, you''d better make sure that you kill me during the first attempt. I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to handle my wrath otherwise." At the time, Edolie had a very ferocious expression on her face. Mango was suddenly rendered speechless. "What the hell do you want?" "Nothing else except for what we agreed on. I want Nathaniel to apany me for three months, and whatever he has promised me is between me and him isn''t it? So, I''ll be your god-sister and the second daughter of the Shen family because he told me to. Furthermore, I still want you to fulfill what you promised me previously." Mango felt that Edolie''s words were quite shameless. "Nathaniel and I are husband and wife, so our decisions will be the same. Why do you insist on segregating us?" "Because I saved your daughter and I''ve done a great service to the Ye Family. Is that good enough reason for you?" Right then, Edolie looked particrly brazen and Mango had no idea what to say to her. "It seems like we can''te to an agreement on this, can we?" "There''s nothing to agree to. Right, I''m thirsty, so pour me some hot water!" Edolie''s words were meant for Mango. Mango was furious, but she still endured it. She got up and poured a ss of water before she handed it to Edolie. Then, Edolie sneered as she sshed the hot water directly onto Mango''s face. "Ah!" Then, Mango screamed loudly as she felt a burning pain on her face. Meanwhile, the nurse was frightened and she hurriedly went to get a wet towel for Mango. However, Edolie''s tone was cold when she said, "This is a punishment for breaking the contract! You better remember this, because I won''t be so merciful the next time!" "You..." Mango trembled with anger as she raised her hand in front of Edolie''s pale face. s, she couldn''t bring herself to p her. "Mango, what are you doing?" Suddenly, Madam Ye showed up out of nowhere. After that, she hurriedly pushed Mango away when she saw that Mango was about to hit Edolie. "Edolie saved Rita''s life! I told you toe and thank her, but this is your sign of gratitude?" Madam Ye''s words stunned Mango before she tried to exin, but Edolie suddenly hugged Madam Ye''s waist as she wept. "Madam Ye, don''t me Mango, it''s my fault. I should''ve left immediately after the surgery instead of staying. It''s my fault that Mango hates me! I''m going to leave now." With this, Edolie lifted the quilt and acted as if she was actually getting off the bed. This caused Madam Ye to stop her quickly out of fear. "Don''t move! How can you do this after you''ve just finished your surgery? As long as I''m here, no one can touch you!" Madam Ye said angrily before she turned and red at Mango. Then, she said, "I thought you were kind, how could you be so ungrateful?" "No, Mom, it''s her..." "Get out!" Madam Ye didn''t listen to Mango''s exnation at all and she immediately interrupted Mango with a yell. Mango''s face was burning in pain and the water stains on her back were still wet. s, her disheveled appearance could notpare to Edolie''s performance. Edolie hid behind Madam Ye as she sneered at Mango. She''d picked up a lot of skills living out on the streets, so Mango was an easy target for her. She had always gotten what she wanted, and even if she couldn''t obtain it, there was no way she''d let Mango be happy. Meanwhile, Mango was extremely pissed off but she knew that it was pointless to say anything else right now. She quickly turned around and left the ward, but Madam Ye was held back by Edolie. "Don''t do that, Madam Ye. After all, she is the young mistress of the Ye Family." Edolie said this in a very aggrieved and timid tone. Thus, Madam Ye was held back by Edolie just in time, so she didn''t see the water stains on Mango''s back. Furthermore, she assumed that the redness on Mango''s face was caused by anger so she didn''t think that there was any more of it. "It''s fine, I''m still the head of the Ye Family. Just rx and recover here, and you can tell me if you need anything." Madam Ye felt quite sorry for Edolie as Edolie had sacrificed a kidney in order to save her granddaughter. Then, Edolie lowered her head and said intively, "Mr. Ye came to see me earlier and he gave me some money and a card, but Mango didn''t like that and she threw the card away. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have taken Mr. Ye''s money." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! With this, she struggled to pick up the bank card to return it to Madam Ye. Then, Madam Ye''s face fell instantly as she saw the bank card on the ground. "What on earth is going on with Mango?" She thought. She was all right before, but why did she be like this after she met Edolie? Was she just putting on an act before? Madam Ye was full of doubts, but she didn''t express them. Instead, she just stopped Edolie before she picked up the card and ced it back into Eddie''s hands. "Since Nathan gave it to you, then it''s yours. Don''t be afraid, I''m here to support you. I''ve already notified the media that I''m going to adopt you as my goddaughter, so you''ll be an esteemed member of the Ye Family. In the future, no one will ever dare to bully you again." However, Edolie quickly shook her head at Madam Ye''s words. "No, no, no! I can''t be your goddaughter!" "What are you afraid of? Mango won''t say a word ofint after I''ve made up my mind." Madam Ye couldn''t help but raise her voice as she thought that Edolie was afraid of Mango. However, Edolie shook her head and said, "Mr. Ye said that I have ties with the Shen family as Mango saved me, so he asked me to be their goddaughter. Hence, I am to be called Edolie Shen, so I think Mango is angry with me because of that." Madam Ye was stunned for a moment after hearing Eddie''s words. "Mango has saved your life before?" "Yeah, otherwise why would I donate a kidney to Miss Rita? I was kidnapped by Nanny Zhang at the base to be sold off overseas and Mango saved me and the other women on the base. Hence, I only donated my kidney to repay Mango for her kindness." Madam Ye was surprised at Edolie''s words as she didn''t know that something like that had happened. "Why would Mango hit you just because you want to repay her kindness?" When Edolie heard Madam Ye''s question, she immediately put on an aggrieved expression. "Nothing really, it''s just because Mr. Ye came to see me after hepleted his surgery. Other than that, he gave me a card and some money, so Mango misunderstood as she thought that I was trying to seduce Mr. Ye, so..." Next, Madam Ye sighed right after she heard that. "Mango is perfect except for her tendency to get jealous. How old are you? You''re nothing but a child to Nathan, and he only did that out of gratitude for saving Rita. Ah, Mango''s jealousy is easily triggered. Well, I don''t think she has any malicious intent towards you, and I''m sure she''s a good person as she saved you without knowing who you are. Don''t worry, I''ll talk to her about this, so please just stay here and take care of yourself. As for you being the Shen family''s goddaughter, I''ll talk to Nathan about this." Madam Ye stroked Edolie''s hair with a kind expression on her face. Meanwhile, Edolie never expected her earlier words would cause Madam Ye to stop ming Mango. Initially, she thought that Madam Ye would me Mango for being jealous and difficult, but she never expected Madam Ye to change her impression of Mango. Edolie was a little annoyed, but she still nodded obediently and said, "I got it, thank you, Madam Ye. Please don''t me Mango for this, I think she just cares too much for Mr. Ye.''1 "I understand. Rest well, I have to leave now." Madam Ye was just about to ask the whereabouts of the nurse she hired when the nurse ran into the room with a cold towel in her hand. Next, the nurse paused for a moment when she saw Madam Ye. "Is this towel for Edolie?" Madam Ye thought that the nurse had gone to get a towel for Edolie to wipe her face. Then, Edolie quickly winked at the nurse as a signal for her to stay quiet. Hence, the nurse could only nod her head when she noticed that Mango was no longer in the room. "There''s no need for you to go outside next time as there''s a bathroom right here." Madam Ye thought that the nurse didn''t know about the bathroom, so she left some instructions for the nurse before she left the room. After Madam Ye left, Edolie turned to the nurse and said threateningly, "If you still want to stay in this city, you''d better watch what you say." The nurse shuddered as she recalled Edolie''s treatment towards Mango, so how could a lowly nurse like her dare to go against someone like Edolie? Hence, she nodded her head before she returned to her post next to Edolie. Meanwhile, Madam Ye had returned to Rita''s ward but she didn''t see Mango anywhere. She couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled. "Rita, where''s Mommy?" "Didn''t Mommy go out earlier? Didn''t you run into her on the way back? Mommy hasn''te back to the ward." Rita looked at Madam Ye doubtfully. Next, Madam Ye''s expression turned slightly grim. If Mango didn''t return after she left Eddie''s ward, where else could she have gone? Was Mango being petty just because Madam Ye chastised her earlier? How did she not notice that Mango was so dramatic before? Did she be spoiled just because she discovered that she was part of the Hans family? These questions shed through Madam Ye''s mind quickly, but she didn''t say anything. Then, she smiled at Rita and said, "Mommy might''ve gone out to get you something delicious to eat, I''m sure she''ll be back in a moment." "Grandma, how long do you think I''ll take to heal? I can''t wait to go outside and y," In fact, Rita was quite impatient. Madam Ye smiled as she looked at her granddaughter and said, "It won''t take long at all if you listen to everything that the doctor says. If you do that, then you can go out and y very soon." "Really?" "Of course, would grandma ever lie to you?" Rita giggled gleefully at Madam Ye''s words. Soon enough, the room was filled with Rita''s happyughter. Madam Ye was once again grateful to Edolie. If it wasn''t for her, her granddaughter wouldn''t even have a future to look forward to. After that, Mango opened the door and entered as Rita was busy ying. Madam Ye nced at her and she saw that Mango had changed her clothes and even put on some makeup. Madam Ye sighed slightly as she thought of what Edolie said. Indeed, Mangocked confidence. How could a young girl like Edolie make Mango so uneasy? She even took the effort to dress up at a time like this, so did she really think Nathaniel only valued her for her looks? When did Mango be so superficial? Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Mango didn''t know how to exin herself when she saw the look in Madam Ye''s eyes, but she smiled at Rita and said, "Rita, look what I''ve got for you!" "Oh, apples!" Rita smiled happily when she saw the fruit. Rita loved apples, but she couldn''t have a lot of them in the past due to her poor kidney function. Most of the time, she could only eat a little bit and it was quite torturous for her when she craved apples but she was unable to have them. Hence, she was delighted when she saw that Mango had her favourite fruit. Then, Mango walked over with a smile and said, "Although you can have them now, you can''t have too much as you''ve just finished your surgery." "Mommy, do you have to be so cruel?" Rita pouted her delicate lips and she looked especially disappointed. Mango stroked her head and smiled as she said, "I''m doing this for your own good, Rita. Just think about your future, do you really want to be reckless now?" Rita tilted her head to the side and she replied sullenly, "No, I can''t." "All right, so you can only have a third of the apple." "All right." After Mango and Rita reached an agreement, Mango cut up the apple and gave a third of it to her daughter. Meanwhile, Madam Ye spoke to the nurse beside her as she observed Rita''s joyful expression. "Look after Rita as she eats the apple, I''m going to talk to Mango about something outside.''1 This stunned Mango, but she didn''t object as she smiled at Rita before she followed Madam Ye out of the room. Next, Madam Ye brought Mango to a meeting room outside. That area was less crowded, and Madam Ye had made an effort to iste it even further. Mango didn''t know what Edolie had said to Madam Ye, but she felt that she hadn''t wronged Edolie at all. Hence, she wouldn''t admit to anything if Madam Ye decided to scold her for it. On the other hand, Madam Ye sighed at Mango''s stubborn expression which was tinged with a hint of resentment. "You are Nathan''s wife and the head of the Dark Night Empire, but why can''t you control your temper?" Madam Ye''s words puzzled Mango and she couldn''t help but raise her head to look at the older woman. "Why are you looking at me like that? You''re the mother of two children, yet you''re still jealous of a teenage girl like Edolie? She''s just a child! It''s understandable for her to be infatuated with Nathan as he''s quite handsome, but have all your experiences amounted to nothing? Are you really going to lose your dignity to a child like her?" A lump formed in Mango''s throat as she heard that. "It''s not like that Mom. Edolie personally told me that she likes Nathaniel and she only wants him. Since she saved Rita, I told her that I''d agree to anything she wants except for Nathaniel, but she..." "Even so, have you run out of ideas? You''re the head of the Dark Night Empire, and yet you''ve been angered so badly by a child until you wanted to p her? Oh Mango, aside from the obvious fact that you''re much older than Edolie, you still can''t hit her because she saved Rita." "I didn''t do it in the end, did I?" Right now, Mango felt extremely wronged. Not only did she not hit Edolie, but the younger girl had also sshed hot water on her face. If she wasn''t afraid of Rita being worried about her, why would she have bought new clothes and even put on makeup? Now, the cosmetics were irritating her skin. She felt a burning pain on her face, but who could Mangoin to? Of course, Mango didn''t say any of this to Madam Ye because she would look like a whiny child if she did. Madam Ye sighed again at Mango''s aggrieved expression and said, "You should go and reflect on what you did. I don''t care how you treat Edolie, but it''s a fact that she''s done the Ye Family a great service. Hence, we can''t have anyone saying that the Ye Family is ungrateful to her." "Got it." Mango had no choice but to agree as she swallowed the bitterness in her heart. At the moment, her face felt extremely itchy. Mango scratched at it, but it still hurt. Meanwhile, Madam Ye seemed to have discovered something and she quickly said, "Don''t move." Mango was so frightened that she immediately froze in her tracks. Madam Ye took a step forward and looked at Mango''s face before she continued irritatedly, "What have you done to yourself? You''ve gone and wrecked your face, look at it, it''s all red and inmed. Hurry up and remove the makeup, aren''t you afraid of permanently ruining your face?" At this point, Madam Ye sighed once more. "You''d do well to remember that Nathan''s feelings for you are not based on your makeup skills. Even though you''re doing it for him, it''s not like he''s here to see it anyway. In fact, you should go and ask the doctor for some medication after you remove the makeup. Don''t ruin your beautiful face." Mango felt extremely wronged when she heard Madam Ye''s words, but she also knew that there was her face was definitely inmed. The makeup irritated her skin, and it worsened the initial burns on her face. After that, Mango immediately headed for the doctor''s office without another word. Madam Ye looked at her retreating figure and she shook her head before she called Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had just settled in when he received Madam Ye''s call. "Mom, what''s wrong?" "Are you feeling better?" Madam Ye''s question warmed Nathaniel''s heart. "I''m feeling much better, don''t worry about me." "You still have no idea how to take care of yourself even though you''re already an adult. You constantly cause an old woman like me to worry about your well-being every day, and I even have to take care of thepany for you. You''d better hurry up and recover because I can''t manage such a hugepany any longer." Madam Ye''s words made Nathanielugh. "All right, I swear I''llplete my mission to recover as soon as possible." "You''d better get to it as soon as possible." Madam Ye smiled to herself before she continued in a low voice, "You should give Mango a call when you''re free. Although you two aren''t physically together, Mango is still a woman and she would definitely feel down after she went through so much. As her husband, you should at least call her even though you can''t be with her. It''s not like we can''t afford the phone bill." Nathaniel was slightly taken aback by Madam Ye''s words. "Mom, what happened?" "It''s all because of you. Why did you have to be so handsome? Ugh, all you do is cause trouble for poor little girls." To be honest, Nathaniel was confused by Madam Ye''s words. "Mom, what did I do?" "If you weren''t so handsome, would Edolie have fallen for you? If it weren''t for you, then Mango wouldn''t have lost her confidence in a young girl and put on makeup to make herself feel better. What''s more, the makeup irritated her face quite badly so I asked her to see the doctor." "What?" Nathaniel felt rather annoyed when he heard that. "How''s Mango doing now?" "Don''t worry, she''s just allergic to the cosmetics. Her face may be a little inmed, but it should be fine after she applies some ointment. There''s no need for you to be so worried, what''s the worst that could happen when I''m here? As for you, you should talk to Mango more often, it''s hard for her to look after Rita alone." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Nathaniel didn''t know what to feel about Madam Ye''s words. "Got it, mom." "Oh, by the way, I wanted Edolie to join the Ye Family since she saved Rita. So, it seems like a good idea for her to be Rita''s aunt, but why did you want her to join the the Shen family instead?" Madam Ye had her own opinions about the matter, but she still didn''t want to neglect her son''s feelings. Nathaniel sighed softly before he said, "Whose fault is it that I''m so handsome? What if something happens while Edolie stays at the Ye Family mansion? If we be inws, there are at least some boundaries there. Furthermore, she can''t keeping over to our home right? I only did this to maintain peace in our family." If Nathaniel had told her this earlier, Madam Ye would have called him narcissistic. However, since the incident with Mango happened, she agreed with his opinion of not letting Edolie into the Ye Family. "All right, we''ll do it your way. But is the the Shen family okay with that?" "I think it''s best if Mango told them about it." Nathaniel''s words annoyed Madam Ye. "Goodness, why are you so ignorant? Mango has a grudge towards Edolie, but you still have the audacity to ask her to discuss it with her family? Moreover, the the Shen family has not yet been notified of Mango''s arrival and your injuries. Ultimately, I think it''s best if I went to talk to them instead." Only then did Nathaniel remember that the the Shen family may be still immersed in the fact that Mango wasn''t their daughter, plus he didn''t know how the situation was developing thus far. Additionally, he hadn''t informed them that he had returned to the city with Mango and him. Now that Edolie was involved, the issue had be quite a thorn in Nathaniel''s side. Since everything was a jumbled mess, the only thing he could do was to rely on Madam Ye. "Mom, I''m so sorry to trouble you about that. Also, about Nanny Zhang..." "You can keep that matter to yourself." To be honest, Madam Ye wanted to kill Nanny Zhang right away but she thought that it was best not to interfere because Nanny Zhang was still Nick and Nathaniel''s biological mother. Furthermore, both of her children were grown men who were capable of differentiating right from wrong. Hence, she would let them deal with Nanny Zhang in their own way. Conversely, Nathaniel felt that Madam Ye was the best mother in the entire world. "I got it, Mom. I''ll leave Edolie and Mango''s matter to you then." "Don''t worry about it." Nathaniel felt quite uneasy after he hung up the phone. Mango had put on makeup? That can''t be, right? She never did that even when he was with her, so why did she decide to put on makeup right after he left? Who did she do that for? Could something have happened between Edolie and Mango? Hence, Nathaniel called Mango immediately. At that time, Mango was currently in the doctor''s office and she was using makeup wipes to remove her makeup. Her face was terribly inmed and the skin had started to peel off in some ces. The doctor was speechless when he saw Mango''s condition, but he said, "Mrs. Ye, do you not care about your face at all? How could you still put on makeup after you were burned, this is..." "I was just afraid of scaring my child. Rita had just finished her surgery, so how am I going to exin my burns to her? Okay, doctor, I know that I made a mistake, so could you please take a look? I hope you can prescribe me something so that my face will look better." After the doctor heard that, he shook his head helplessly as he prescribed her some ointment. Right then, Nathaniel called Mango and she felt very wronged the moment she saw his number. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 No one would believe that she and Edolie were fighting, and even Madam Ye felt that she was being petty. Furthermore, Madam Ye still thought that Edolie was innocent, and the old woman wouldn''t let Mango openly go against Edolie either. s, who knew that Mango was the one who had been bullied? When Mango saw Nathaniel had called her, she couldn''t help but feel upset even though they hadn''t been separated for long. She walked out of the doctors''s office with her phone in her hand and she picked up Nathaniel''s call in the corridor. ''''Hello?" She sounded like she''d just been crying. Nathaniel could hear it from her voice immediately. "What''s wrong? Did something happen to you? I heard from my mom that your makeup irritated your skin and now your face is injured, so how are you doing? Is it serious? How about you give me a video call so I can see how bad it is?" Then, Mango knew that Madam Ye had called Nathaniel after she heard what he said. She had no idea what Madam Ye said to Nathaniel, but if she knew that Madam Ye might think she was lying if she told him that Edolie had scalded her face with hot water. Besides, Nathaniel didn''t know that Mango and Edolie had struck a deal. If she told him the truth about what had happened, she would have to exin Edolie''s current behavior and it would inevitably lead to her agreement with Edolie. By then, Mango wasn''t sure if Nathaniel would be angry. After all, no man would want their wife to trade them away like an object. At the time, she had been too anxious. Mango bit her lip as she thought of this and she replied sullenly, "Yup, my face is ruined. Are you going to fall out of love with me now?" Mango wasn''t really thinking when she asked that question, but it sounded like she implied something else when Nathaniel heard it. Was Madam Ye speaking the truth? Did Mango lose her confidence because of Edolie? Then, he sighed softly and he said with some distress, "Let me see your face." "No! It''s way too ugly, so don''t look at it. I''ll be all right in a few days." Mango wouldn''t let Nathaniel see her face even if she was threatened at gunpoint. If he saw it, then the real truth would be exposed. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s heart ached as he noticed that Mango was being adamant, so he said, "You''re the most beautiful woman in my eyes and you don''t need makeup to look beautiful. Okay, I''ll have Thomas send a special ointment over for you that won''t leave scars on your face." "Alright." Truth be told, Mango felt quite depressed. It was the first time that she''d ever been so frustrated, and to make matters worse, she had lost her pride to a teenage girl. However, Nathaniel wasn''t aware of what was going through Mango''s head and he continued, "If you really think that Edolie is like an eyesore, then I''ll just transfer her to another hospital. At least you won''t be so annoyed." "Very well, transfer her away." This was what Mango wanted to say. She would feel so much more at ease if Edolie wasn''t around. "Okay, I''ll talk to the director of the army hospital and have Edolie transferred over here." The best hospital Nathaniel could think of aside from the Central Hospital was the military hospital. Since Mango didn''t want Edolie to stay at the Central Hospital, then the next best thing was to transfer Edolie to the hospital that he was currently at. However, Mango became even more annoyed when she heard that. "Noway!" "Why not?" "I said, no way!" In truth, Mango thought that Edolie might take the opportunity to sleep with Nathaniel if she went over there. Although she believed in Nathaniel''s self-righteousness, Edolie might have a lot of tricks up her sleeve. Thus, Mango would be at the losing end if she let Edolie get her way. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt that Mango had really been affected by Edolie when he thought of her vehement refusal and Madam Ye''s words earlier. "Mango, she''s just a little girl. I''m not interested in her." Mango secretly thought in her heart when she heard Nathaniel''s answer, "You''re not interested in her, but she''s obsessed with you." "Forget it, just let her stay here. I''ll just ignore her for the time being." Rather than sending Edolie to Nathaniel, Mango preferred to keep Edolie by her side. Conversely, Nathaniel knew what Mango was worried about the moment she said that. However, what Madam Ye said was right as well. Edolie had saved Rita''s life, so he couldn''t portray the Ye Family as ungrateful. "I''m so sorry to trouble you." Nathaniel''s words made Mango burst into tears. She felt really wronged! Ugh, she hated it! However, she couldn''t express her grievances right now and Mango absolutely despised this feeling. "Nathaniel, I really regret taking Edolie''s kidney." This time, Mango was telling the truth. She was in a dilemma. Nathaniel sighed softly and said, "I''m so sorry for making you go through this. If I didn''t get stabbed, I would have never taken Edolie''s kidney because I want to save my daughter myself. s, we''re indebted to her now. If you think about this from another perspective, Edolie''s future life and marriage might be affected by the surgery, so we owe her quite much." Of course, Mango understood this. She wasn''t heartless, but she felt extremely upset because she had to exchange Nathaniel for all this. Unfortunately, Mango couldn''t tell him about any of this. From N?velDrama.Org. "How are you?" Hence, Mango had no choice but to change the subject. Obviously, Nathaniel reassured Mango by telling her he was all right and he only needed some rest before he felt better again. "Where''s Zion? Is he behaving?" In fact, Mango was terrified of Zioning over right now. The little brat was extremely protective of her, so he would definitely make a big fuss if he saw her face like this. Then, Nathaniel smiled and said, "Zion''s doing all right. He''s with me every day and he keeps asking me about the army, so it seems to me like he''s looking forward to living the military life." Mango sighed in relief when she heard Nathaniel say this. "There''s a lot of germs in the air here, plus Rita just got out of surgery so she can''t get too excited. Hence, you should try and keep him froming over here until Rita''s condition stabilizes in a few days." "Are you afraid that you wouldn''t know how to exin the condition of your face to Zion?" Nathaniel chuckled as he voiced out Mango''s hidden concerns. After that, Mango became rather sullen. "If we don''t talk about this, there''s still a chance for us to be friends." "Who said anything about being friends? I only want to be your husband. All right... I understand what you mean so don''t worry, I won''t let Zion go over for the time being." Mango was relieved at Nathaniel''s promise. "Okay, I''m gonna hang up now. I need to apply the ointment." In truth, she didn''t really want to hang up, but she wouldn''t be able to stop herself from blurting out the truth if she continued the conversation with Nathaniel. The more she heard Nathaniel''s voice, the more guilty she felt. "All right, hurry up and go. I''ll have Thomas send some over to you as well." Although Nathaniel still wanted to talk to Mango, she had already hung up. He shook his head before he turned to Thomas and said, "Go and deliver the best ointment you can find to Mango. Aside from that, please investigate what happened between her and Edolie. But remember, all of this has to be done in secret." "Right away, sir!" Thomas nodded and he hurriedly went to carry out Nathaniel''s instructions. Meanwhile, Mango stood in the corridor with an ufortable feeling in her chest. She tried very hard to stop herself from crying before she returned to the doctor''s office. Next, the doctor prescribed more medicine for her and she returned back to the ward after she applied it on her face. Rita was quite shocked when she saw Mango''s face. "Mommy, what happened to you?" Meanwhile, Mango felt rather sad. She intended to not scare Rita, but her daughter ended up being frightened anyway. After that, Madam Ye shook her head as she saw Mango and said, "Your Mommy just had an allergic reaction to some makeup, but she''ll be okay. Don''t worry about Mommy, but make sure not to touch her face, okay?" "Oh, I got it." Rita listened to Madam Ye''s words obediently. Next, Madam Ye spoke to Mango in a low voice after she saw Mango enter the room. "I''ve already hired a special nurse to look after Rita. You must be tired after looking after her for the whole night, so how about you head back and rest? You cane backter in the afternoon." "Nah, I''ll stay here as there''s a bed inside and I''ll sleep when I''m tired. Furthermore, I''m not reallyfortable with someone else looking after Rita." Mango was telling the truth. Rita had gone through a lot to be cured of her illness, so Mango couldn''t allow anything to happen to her daughter. Subsequently, Madam Ye did not say anything when she noticed Mango''s persistence on the matter and shejust handed a thermos sk to Mango. "I had someone make some bird''s nest for you. Go and rest after you drink it, you can''t neglect your health even if you''re worried about Rita. What would Rita and Nathan do if you copsed? All right, I admit that what I said today might be a little over the line, but my point still stands. You are the young mistress of the Ye Family and the head of the Dark Night Empire as well as Rita''s mother, so you need to be kind to Edolie even if it''s just a ploy, got it?" Mango was rendered speechless for a moment, so she nodded as she took the sk of bird''s nest from Madam Ye. "I need to go as I have some errands to run. Please reflect on what I said." After Madam Ye said that, she said goodbye to Rita before she left the hospital. Meanwhile, Mango looked at the bird''s nest in her hand and she had no appetite at all. She was the one who had been wronged, but everyone thought she had bullied Edolie instead. It seemed that she had underestimated this girl. However, Mango had to force a smile when she saw the worried expression on Rita''s face, "Didn''t grandma say that Mommy is fine? My face was just irritated by the cosmetics. Rita, you have to know that you can''t use cosmetic products too early, okay? If not you''ll end up like Mommy." "I won''t!" Then, Rita quickly covered her face with her hands. She didn''t want to look like her Mommy at all. Mommy was so ugly! However, Rita was nice enough to not say that out loud to Mango. s, Mango saw the distaste in Rita''s eyes and sighed before she said, "Rita, please behave for the time being and call me if you need anything, okay? I''m going to rest for a while." "Okay!" Rita was very sensible and she replied Mango quickly. Furthermore, Rita knew that her mother had looked after her for an entire night without a wink of sleep. In fact, Mango was so tired and the stinging pain on her face made her feel even worse. Next, she walked towards the smaller room in the ward and let the hired nurse take care of Rita. Then, sheid down on the sofa and promptly fell asleep. Rita became a little lonely, but she didn''t want to wake Mango nor could she strike up a conversation with the nurse. Hence, she had no choice but to take out her cellphone and call Zion. She heard that her brother was back, and she missed him very much! Furthermore, why didn''t Zione and visit her even though her surgery was over? Chapter 295 Chapter 295 When Zion''s phone rang, Nathaniel had just ended the call with Mango. However, Zion''s phone rang as soon as Nathaniel wanted to speak to him. "Who''s calling?" Nathaniel asked offhandedly. Zion nced at his phone before he replied faintly, "I''m entitled to my own privacy." After that, he ran out with the phone in his hand. "Privacy? Why does a kid like him need privacy?" Nathaniel felt as if his son had looked down at him, but he shook his head helplessly as this was indeed amon urrence. Meanwhile, Zion found a quiet corner to answer the video call after he left the room. Then, Rita''s aggrieved expression appeared on the screen. "Brother Zion, you don''t love me anymore." "How can that be? I love you the most." Zion noticed that Rita''s face was pale, but she seemed more energetic and that reassured him greatly. "Nonsense, you haven''t visited me in such a long time. Brother Wisdom has always been with me, so are you especially busy with something? What''s got you so busy?" Frankly, Rita and Zion were always together ever since they were born. Hence, she was rather annoyed when Zion had to apany Mango to return home. Since Rita was already back home, why hadn''t Zione to see her? Zion felt distressed at Rita''s forlorn expression. "I''m not busy, how about Ie to visit you after a while?" "You''d better keep your word! Mommy''s in a bad mood and grandma told me that her face was irritated by her makeup. But, I remembered that mommy doesn''t have sensitive skin." Rita told Zion about everything that was going on. Then, Zion narrowed his eyes slightly. "She had an allergic reaction to the cosmetics? Is it serious?" "Well, her face was very red and it looks pretty bad." "I see. I''ll be over there in a bit, so be good okay? Don''t make Mommy angry." After all, Zion was the eldest son and brother, so he was rtively more sensible than Rita. On the other side of the phone, Rita smiled happily as she heard that Zion wasing to visit her. "Okay. Brother Zion, I''d like to have some apples." "Nope, your body hasn''t recovered yet so you can''t have them. After you''re healed, I''ll buy you apples every single day." "I''m going to hold you to that. If you go back on your word, then you''ll be turned into a toad, as a punishment to you!" Rita took the opportunity to secure her apples. Meanwhile, Zion couldn''t help butugh. "All right, I''ll turn into a toad if I don''t fulfill my promise to you." "Brother Zion is the best brother in the entire world!" Rita had always been a sweet talker, and Zion found himself sumbing to her charm as well. Then, Zion and Rita talked for a while longer before he hung up the video call. He wanted to see Rita as promised, but what excuse was he going to give Nathaniel? Zion returned to the ward in deep thought before he overheard Nathaniel''s instructions for him. "After Zion gets back, he mustn''t step out of this room. More importantly, he can''t go to Central Hospital." "Why?" Merle''s voice rang out. Then, Nathaniel sighed and said, "Mango had an allergic reaction, so I''m afraid that he''ll be distressed if he sees his mom like this. Honestly, I reckon that he''d be even more worried than me. Furthermore, Mango has been quite exhausted recently so I fear that she wouldn''t be able to keep up with his antics." At this, Zion narrowed his eyes slightly. He wasn''t a disaster, so why did Nathaniel think he would cause trouble for Mango? Zionined silently as he walked into the ward. "I want to go home." Nathaniel was rather stunned at Zion''s words. "You want to go home?" "Yep, I haven''t changed out of these dirty clothes at all. Plus, it''s way too noisy to sleep here, so I''d rather sleep at home. Since you''re all right now, it should be enough if Merle apanied you, right?" In fact, Zion''s requests were reasonable. Moreover, the dark eye circles he had fromck of rest greatly distressed Nathaniel. "Well, then Uncle Merle will send you home." Now that Nanny Zhang had been captured, Thomas had been working hard to purge her agents from the Ye Family. Although the process was slow, Merle had assigned a lot of his own men to guard the Ye''s Mansion so Nathaniel wasn''t too worried about letting Zion go home. Then, Zion waved his hand and replied, "I''ll just take the bus home myself." "You''re just a four-year-old kid!" Nathaniel meant that Zion was too young to take public transport alone, but Zion wrinkled his nose and said, "A four- year- old saved both you and mommy." Hence, Nathaniel was rendered speechless at that and he red at Zion before he said, "It''s either you let Merle send you home, or you''ll have to stay here." "Ugh fine, you win." Zion did not argue further with his father and he turned to Merle and said, "Uncle Merle, let''s go." Then, Merle looked at Nathaniel. Nathaniel nodded in reply. He would still be able to manage on his own. If not, there were always nurses to assist him. After Merle left the hospital with Zion, Nathaniel shook his head as his body was still quite weak. Soon, he was fast asleep on his bed. After Zion got into the car, he became unusually quiet like a very obedient child. Then, Merle looked at him strangely and asked, "Why are you suddenly so quiet?" "I''ve always been a quiet and charming man." After that, Zion''s words made Merleugh. "Of course you are." s, Zion was not in the mood to be teased by Merle. He turned to look outside at the scenery outside the car window, but his mind was filled with Mango''s incident. Why did she have an allergic reaction? Why did she use makeup in the hospital? In the end, Zion was rather confused by all this. The car soon arrived at the Ye''s Mansion. Zion jumped down from the car as soon as Merle brought the car to aplete stop and he waved at Merle as he said, "Bye, Uncle Merle." Meanwhile, Merle gave the guards at the door a knowing look when he noticed that Zion didn''t want him to follow him inside. Then, the guards immediately stepped forward. "Oh, Young Master Zion, you''ve returned? Let us take you inside." Nevertheless, Zion didn''t react when Merle asked the guard to look after him and he nonchntly walked inside the mansion. Merle was relieved after he saw Zion enter the house, but he was rather unnerved by how quiet Zion was on the ride home. The guard quickly returned to his post after Zion stepped inside the mansion. Then, the servants in the house greeted him hurriedly but Zion only replied faintly. Then, he informed them that he wanted to rest and that he didn''t want to be disturbed before he walked inside his room. The quiet and obedient look that Zion had on his face disappeared after he returned to his room and he hurriedly rushed to the window. There were bodyguards stationed everywhere outside. Clearly, Merle had made additional arrangements since Zion was home and the number of bodyguards seemed to have increased. At this, Zion frowned slightly. Did they really want to trap him at home? How could that even be possible? Next, Zion raised the corners of his mouth slightly and a sly smile shed across his face. He quickly picked up a drone and he attached a string of firecrackers to it. He figured that the sun would be hot enough to light the firecrackers, so he turned on the switch of the drone, which flew out the window soon after. Theputer disyed the flight path of the drone. Then, Zion found an empty space nearby and he lit the firecrackers. From afar, they really sounded like gunshots. Instantly, the bodyguards started to be anxious. "What was that?" "Let''s check it out!" One of the bodyguards said to both of the men that were beside him. "You stay here, well go together." After that, both of them ran towards the sound quickly. Meanwhile, Zion watched them leave before he shifted his gaze to the lone bodyguard with a frown on his face. Ah, how troublesome! Then, he found a tranquilizer dart and he used a blowgun to fire it at the bodyguard. With a loud thud, the bodyguard''srge frame crashed to the ground. "Bingo!" Then, Zion jumped up happily and he quickly let down a rope out of the window before he climbed down. This was one of the many skills he had learned from Nick while Zion was with him. That small tranquilizer dart could knock out an elephant, so Zion was sure that the bodyguard was out cold. After Zionnded on the ground, he quickly made his way to the mountain sculpture at the edge of the garden. He remembered that Uncle Nick had told him that there was a secret escape route hidden under it. This was the secret of the Ye Family. Then, Zion entered the sculpture amidst the chaos and he followed the path that Nick had told him about. Sure enough, Zion quickly exited the mansion and ended up in the back alley. The streets were crowded with people, and Zion immediately hailed a cab. Meanwhile, the cab driver nced uneasily at Zion as he was a child and said worriedly, "Where are you going, kid? Where are your parents?" "My Mommy is waiting at the gates of Central Hospital, so someone will pay for my fare once you get there." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Obviously, the driver had some concerns as he realized that Zion didn''t seem to be an ordinary child, but he still drove towards Central Hospital since he would get paid. Then, Zion quickly contacted Charlotte and asked her to pick him up at the entrance of the Central Hospital. Meanwhile, Charlotte was surprised when she received Zion''s call, but she still drove there to pick him up. After that, Zion and Charlotte arrived at the destination at around the same time. Since Charlotte was exhausted over the past few days due to the heavy workload at her new job, she didn''t look too pleased. If it wasn''t Zion who contacted her, she wouldn''t have sacrificed her precious sleep at all. When Zion saw her from a distance, he opened the window and called out in a sweet voice, "Mommy!" This was the first time that Charlotte had ever heard Zion call her that, so she was quite perplexed. Meanwhile, the driver thought that Charlotte was there to see the doctor when she saw her pale complexion. Furthermore, he was quite relieved when he heard Zion call Charlotte his mother. Then, the cab stopped in front of Charlotte. "Madam, it will be 15 dors in total." The cab driver presented her with the cab fare. Zion smiled at Charlotte very sweetly, but she narrowed her eyes at him. Charlotte didn''t say anything in front of the cab driver and she took out some money to pay Zion''s fare. Then, she twisted his ear immediately after the cab left as she asked aggressively, "What trouble have you gotten yourself into this time? You actually called me your mother! What sort of tricks do you have up your sleeves?" "Oh, it hurts! Auntie Blu, be gentle with me!" Zion grimaced in pain, but he could only bear it as he needed her help. Meanwhile, Charlotte was cursing up a storm in her mind. "Why did this little brat willingly let her twist his ear? What nefarious n did he have this time?" Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Charlotte looked at Zion in confusion, which made him very ufortable. "Oh, I''m not nning anything at all." Zion broke free from Charlotte''s arms, but she managed to grab him by the cor as he tried to escape. "I know that you''re definitely up to something, so stop pretending and tell me what happened. Where''s your mom?" Ever since Mango returned from training at the military base, she had cut off all contact with Charlotte after she said that it was for Charlotte''s own good. Naturally, Charlotte hadn''t questioned her decision. She always thought Nathaniel wasn''t a good man for Mango, but she didn''t want to argue with Mango over this because she was her best friend. Plus, she knew that Mango would always have her best interests at heart, so there wasn''t any need to pry for too much information. It was just like five years ago, Mango never told her what it was like to live with such a powerful family, but Charlotte was still Mango''sst sce. As long as Mango needed help, Charlotte would drop everything to help her. If Mango didn''t need her, she wouldn''t make her presence known to avoid causing trouble for Mango and this was the nature of their friendship. Now, she was rather concerned as Zion had suddenly called her for help. Furthermore, he was alone. Honestly, Zion regretted doing that. He just needed a way to avoid the cab driver''s questions, but who knew that Charlotte would be so stubborn? What was he supposed to do now? He didn''t want his n to be discovered by his mother. Just as Zion was running out of options, he spotted a familiar silhouette. Then, Zion smirked and he shouted at the person loudly, "Uncle Walter, help me!" Meanwhile, Walter was quite sad due to his mother''s illness and he''d finally managed to calm himself down. s, his father started to nag him and he walked out of the hospital angrily when he suddenly heard a familiar voice. As he followed the direction of the voice, Walter saw Charlotte grabbing Zion''s cor and she said, "Why are you calling for help? No one can help you now, so don''t even think of escaping if you don''t exin what''s going on! Come with me!" With this, Charlotte dragged Zion away by his cor. "Uncle Song! Uncle Song!" Zion waved his hands straight at Walter. Thus, Walter recognised the boy in Charlotte''s hands. Wasn''t this Mango''s son? "Wait! You, that woman right there!" Walter ran up to Charlotte and blocked her way. Charlotte was slightly stunned when she saw Walter. However, she thought of the poor impression she had of him because of the incident back at the base. "Get lost!" Charlotte did not care even if he was the golden child of the Song family as she wouldn''t give any attention to someone that she didn''t like. She was afraid that badmouthing Nathaniel would affect Mango, but she couldn''t care less about Walter. Meanwhile, it had been a long time since Walter had seen a woman act so brashly towards him. Other than Mango, Charlotte was the only woman who dared to be rude to him. Furthermore, he recalled the savage beating that she''d given him back at the base. Obviously, Walter also recognized Charlotte. "So it''s you, you barbaric woman. What are you doing? Let go of Zion." As soon as Walter spoke, Zion faked a pitiful expression and said, "Uncle Song, Auntie Blu wants to punish me, so please save me!" "You little brat, you have no idea what I have in store for you." Charlotte was quite speechless at Zion''s warm attitude towards Walter. Couldn''t he see that Walter had feelings for Mango? Even then, Zion could still ask this man for help. Furthermore, she wasn''t some kind of demon, so was it necessary for Zion to react like this? Walter frowned instantly upon hearing this. "You want to punish him? Who the hell do you think you are? Let go of him, you hear me?" "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? I told you to get lost!" Charlotte was already sleep-deprived in the first ce and she absolutely detested Walter. Now that he was stirring up trouble for her, she couldn''t help but get angry. Then, Walter was so appalled that he burst out inughter. "You''re the one that should leave. No one has ever talked to me like that before and got away with it. So, get out of my sight now!" Then, Charlotte''s anger ignited once more at Walter''s words. She raised her arm to p Walter across the face. "Be a good boy and get the f*ck out of the way!" s, Walter had already reacted before Charlotte could p him. He wasn''t known for being a gentleman, and he was not above hitting a woman. So, he would be foolish if he just stood there and let her p him. Then, Charlotte''s face paled when she felt a pain in her wrist. "Are you even a real man? How dare youy your hands on a woman?" Charlotte was very surprised indeed. After all, Walter was a member of the upper-ss society, but he was no gentleman. She assumed that Walter would dodge her p so that she could take the opportunity to drag Zion away, but his actions werepletely unexpected. He actually attacked Charlotte instead! Charlotte''s eyes widened in surprise and she had an incredulous expression on her face. Then, Walter sneered at her and said, "Do you want to find out how ungentlemanly I can be?" "Ugh, you''re such a hooligan!" Hence, Charlotte''s impression of Walter only worsened as he dared to speak like that in front of Zion. As both of them struggled with each other, Zion managed to free himself from Charlotte''s grasp. "You little brat,e back here!" Charlotte wanted to turn around and chase after Zion, but she was pulled back by Walter. Then, she lost her bnce and fell into Walter''s arms. "Oh, what''s this? Are you throwing yourself into my arms now?" Charlotte was so angry when she heard Walter''s teasing voice that she wanted nothing more than to bite him. "You''re reading way too much into this. Honestly, I''m afraid of getting an STD from a yboy like you. Let go of me!" Charlotte struggled against Walter and her faint scent wafted into his nose. All of a sudden, Walter felt strangely aroused. Damn it, he''d been celibate for far too long already. If not, why could he even be aroused by such a brash woman like Charlotte? Walter frowned and he pushed Charlotte away subconsciously, but he did not let go of her. Then, he spoke to the worried Zion beside him. "Hurry up and go see your mother, she''s in room 308 on the third floor." Zion was relieved when he heard Walter''s words. Zion generally didn''t like Walter all that much, but he had spent some time on the inte stalking Walter and he''d found that Walter didn''t have a woman that he was interested in. Hence, Walter stayed well away from women like Charlotte and he wouldn''t take advantage of Charlotte because she knew how to defend herself. As he thought of this, Zion stuck out his tongue at Charlotte and said, "Enjoy your time with Uncle Song, Auntie Blu. I''ll be off now." "You little brat, are you just going to leave me here? Come back!" Charlotte honestly felt quite pathetic right now. How could she let herself be tricked by a young child like Zion? Then, Walter gloated, "I''ll let you go if you can escape from me, how about that?" "Ugh!" Charlotte was so furious that she spat on Walter''s face. In fact, that was the first time that he had been spat on by a woman. Didn''t she know who he was? He was the Young Master of the Song Family! The second-inmand of Ocean City! Throughout his youth, there were plenty of women tripping over themselves to sleep with him, but he had never seen a woman as brash as Charlotte. Did she just spit at him? Walter had never thought that there would be a day when someone would have the audacity to do that to him. Thus, he was stunned. He felt the wetness on his face. The saliva wasn''t particrly dirty, but he wasn''t going to just stand there and take it. "Woman, you''re in dire need of a beating, aren''t you?" Truthfully, Walter had never been so annoyed before. Then, he suddenly raised his arm. Charlotte raised her head and said defiantly, "Hit me! Hit me if you''re a real man! I really want to know whether a piece of sh*t like you would actually dare to hit a woman!" Hence, Walter was angered by Charlotte''s words that were deliberately provoking him. Ultimately, he didn''t hit her but the anger in his heart did not dissipate at all. "You''re saying that I''m a jerk, aren''t you?" "Good, at least you''re self-aware." Charlotte replied disdainfully. Walter was extremely pissed off, but he smiled instead as he nodded. He said, "All right then, I''ll show you how much of a jerk I can be!" After that, he threw Charlotte over his shoulder and he walked towards a car beside him. Meanwhile, Charlotte was stunned. She thought that the scumbag Walter would hit her, but he had done something unexpected again. It took Charlotte some time to react, but Walter had already managed to get to his car and he threw her inside. "What are you doing? Get the f*ck away from me!¡± Fear started to grab ahold of Charlotte''s heart. Then, she kicked Walter hard. However, Walter managed to dodge her kick and he quickly climbed inside the car and locked the doors. Charlotte was actually afraid. "Walter Song, I''m warning you, I''m Mango''s best friend. So, I''ll rip off your balls if you do anything to me!" s, Walter ignored Charlotte''s threat and he stepped on the elerator. Then, the car screeched as it sped out of the parking lot. "Ah!" Walter''s speed elerated to 120 kilometers per hour, and it frightened Charlotte so much that she screamed. "Shut up!" Walter was still livid with anger, so he was very annoyed at Charlotte''s shrill scream. Nevertheless, Charlotte seemed to be doing this on purpose as she screamed even louder as if she wanted to make his eardrums explode. Then, Walter found a towel and he stuffed it into Charlotte''s mouth before he tied her to the car seat. "Mmmm..." After that, Charlotte couldn''t speak or move her hands and she became so infuriated that she kicked Walter with her feet. Walter didn''t bother to speak to her as he drove the car to the cemetery. After that, he heaved Charlotte onto his shoulder again and walked towards the entrance of the graveyard. "Mmmm..." Charlotte felt that this man was simply insane! He actually brought her to the cemetery! What was he going to do? Was he going to rape and kill her? As she thought of this, Charlotte felt beads of cold sweat drip down her back. It can''t be! After all, Walter was a rich kid from a powerful family, he wouldn''t be so cruel, right? However, Charlotte began to fear for her life as she recalled Walter''s notorious past.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 On the other hand, Walter didn''t care much for Charlotte''s whining. Instead, he was quite impressed with her. This woman actually had the audacity to spit on him! Charlotte cursed madly at him in her heart, yet she couldn''t say anything. What did this b*stard want to do to her? Then, Walter brought Charlotte to the columbarium deep inside the cemetery and flung her onto the floor. The cold floor made Charlotte shudder involuntarily. Then, she looked up to see the many urns around her and it frightened her so much that she became pale with shock. "Mmmm..." She kept shaking her head at Walter. However, Walter said with a smile, "Do you really think that you can escape unscathed after you provoked me? Let me tell you, if it weren''t for the fact that you''re Mango''s best friend, I would have beaten you up so badly that even your parents wouldn''t be able to identify you." "You f*cking son of a b*tch!" Charlotte red angrily at him as she cursed Walter in her heart. Walter seemed to know what she was saying, but he didn''t seem to care at all and he teased, "I forgot to tell you, the custodian is on leave today so there isn''t going to be anyone here until tomorrow. See, I''m being so nice to you. I didn''t hit you nor did I yell at you, plus I even found some people to apany you throughout the night. All right, I''ll have someone pick you up in the morning. Have fun!" After that, Walter got up and left. Then, Charlottepletely panicked. What did he mean? Was this b*stard going to leave her here alone? He wouldn''t do that, right? Charlotte struggled hard, but unfortunately, Walter had bound and gagged her. Hence, she became so hysterical that she started to cry, but Walter did not have an ounce of pity for her. It didn''t matter how pitiful she looked, Walter didn''t want to help her at all. Furthermore, Walter had always thought that Charlotte was a domineering woman. Would a woman like her be afraid of a cemetery? Of course not! Walter was satisfied with his own justifications and he left the cemetery soon after. Meanwhile, Charlotte was extremely pissed off. If she knew that she would get herself into this mess, she wouldn''t havee out in the first ce. The wind gradually became stronger as fear gripped Rainie''s body. "Boohoo!" Who was going to save her? However, no one had any idea about the situation she was in, and Zion, the main culprit behind her predicament, had already entered Rita''s ward. He was quite overjoyed to see his sister. "Brother!" Rita cried out happily, but Zion quickly shushed her. "Shh¡ª" He put a finger on his lips to signal Rita to be quiet before he gently tiptoed to the room where Mango was resting. Then, he felt very distressed when he saw her swollen face. How was that the result of a cosmetic allergy? Zion was full of suspicions as he walked out of the room. Then, Rita grabbed his arm happily and said, "Zion, did you get anything nice for me?" She couldn''t help but be disappointed when she saw Zion empty-handed as she was far too bored in the hospital. Then, Zion took out a small game console from his pocket and gave it to Rita. "Here, I designed it myself. Let''s see how many levels you can clear in this game." "Is this for me?" "Of course!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Hence, Zion couldn''t help but show his unconditional love for Rita. Ritay on the bed and she happily began to y the game. After that, Zion looked around as he felt that there must be something that was making his mother unhappy. Mommy wasn''t a person who liked to dress up, and she didn''t use much makeup even when she attended the award ceremony. So, why would she apply makeup while she was in the hospital? Zion thought about this for a moment before he asked Rita nonchntly. "Rita, who else is admitted in this hospital aside from you?" "An auntie is also warded here. I heard from grandma that she donated the kidney to me. Furthermore, grandma wanted to take that auntie in as her goddaughter, but I''m not sure if they really went through with it or not." She replied Zion rather off-handedly as she wasn''t listening too closely, but Zion was far more alert than her. Then, Zion frowned. "Where is this auntie staying?" "Room 315, it''s not too far away from here.¡± Zion''s eyes narrowed as Rita said that. "Did Mommy go and see her before this?" "I think she has. When grandma came to see me, Mommy had visited that auntie before she left to get and some apples for me. When she came back, she already had makeup on her face, but grandma said that Mommy got an allergic reaction to the makeup. Brother Zion, do you think that Mommy''s face will have a scar?" Rita finally lifted her head from the game console and she looked at Zion worriedly. "I don''t think so. Well, you can keep ying the game on your own, I have to be out for a minute." Then, Rita pouted at Zion''s words. "Didn''t youe to visit me? Where are you going?" "I''m going to the bathroom." Next, Zion replied nonchntly. Rita pointed to the bathroom in the ward and said, "There''s one right here." "I''m used to using the public restroom." "Huh?" Rita had never known that Zion had such a habit, so she was rather surprised. Meanwhile, Zion didn''t feel like exining anything to her and he stroked her head before he said, "Be a good girl and y the games, okay? I''ll only be out for a moment." "Okay, hurry up then." "Alright!" Zion smiled in response before he got up and left the ward. Room 315, right? He wanted to see who was the selfless individual that was willing to donate their kidney to his sister. It was fine if they sincerely donated the kidney, but Zion''s gaze darkened at the thought that the donor might have done it in order to hurt his Mommy. His small frame did not attract much attention as he walked along the corridor. Soon, Zion arrived at the door of Eddie''s room. He knocked on the door and he heard the nurse''s reply. "Who is it?" Next, Zion opened the door and poked his small head inside to look. "I''m sorry, but I wanted to ask if this was room 316?" His voice was purposefully soft and lilting, plus he was rather charming. Hence, the nurse took a second nce at him before she replied but Eddie cut in with a look of disdain on her face. "Are you blind? This is room 315. Didn''t your parents teach you how to count? Get out! Don''t disturb me!" Then, Zion suddenly burst into tears. "Why do you have to be so fierce to me?" "What?! Don''te in here and disturb me! Hurry up and get lost! I''m really pissed off right now!" Eddie was in great pain and she had asked for painkillers from the doctor, but the doctor said that he could only prescribe a dosage that wouldst her two days. If not, it would end up harming Edolie''s body, so she had no choice but to bear with the pain. Furthermore, she was rather upset when she heard that Madam Ye did not argue with Mango. She had been putting on an act for so long, and she even donated her kidney. s, Mango''s position in the Ye Family hadn''t been affected at all, so Edolie felt like she''d lost somehow. Just as she was upset, this little kid came in and it annoyed her to no end. Judging from Edolie''s current attitude, he didn''t feel like this heartless woman would willingly donate her kidney to save his sister. However, Zion did not make a fuss and he stepped out of the room for a moment before he came in once more. Then, he spoke in a pitiful voice, "Sister, there''s no one in room 316, so can I wait here for my Mommy?" "No!" Edolie had no sympathy for him at all. She had been an orphan since she was a child, and she''d had it much worse than Zion. But when did anyone ever sympathize with her? When did anyone give her the warmth that she craved? Now, what obligation did she have to show kindness to this little brat? Meanwhile, the nurse couldn''t bear it any longer and she spoke her mind. "Miss Edolie, this child is also quite pitiful. Perhaps his parents have left for a moment and they''ll be back soon. How about you let him wait here? I''ll make sure that he doesn''t bother you." At that, Edolie''s face suddenly darkened. "You''ll make sure that he doesn''t bother me? Even looking at him pisses me off, so how do you n on keeping him from bothering me? Furthermore, who is he anyway? Why do I have to let him stay in my room? I''m not running a charity here." The nurse was rather annoyed by Eddie''s words and she replied, "Didn''t you donate a kidney to Miss Rita? Since you''ve done such a great deed, can''t you just let this kid wait here for a few minutes?" "Can youpare him to Rita? Who is Rita? She''s Nathaniel''s daughter and the beloved child of the man who rules Ocean City! Once I donated my kidney to her, Nathaniel and the entire Ye Family will have to repay my kindness towards them. Who is this little brat anyway? Do you know him? Shut up if you don''t know anything. You''re just an employee here, and you have no right to lecture me." Clearly, Edolie''s words were very unpleasant. The nurse became quite fed up with her attitude. "Miss Edolie, this is a VIP room, so whoever stays on this floor must be quite affluent. Hence, this little boy might be the son of a rich family as well." "So what? Are they richer than the Ye Family? Are they more powerful than Nathaniel? Not even Mango Shen is worth my time, so why do you think I should care about anyone else? Don''t you know that the matriarch of the Ye Family wants me to be her goddaughter? Hence, I will be in control of Ocean City soon. If you refuse to get him out of here, you can get lost too!" Edolie''s words were clearly heard by Zion, who stood in the corner of the ward. Moreover, he clearly heard Edolie''s statement when she admitted that Mango wasn''t worth her time. Sure enough, there was something fishy behind Mommy''s ''allergic reaction''! Then, Zion gave the nurse an aggrieved look and he said, "Auntie, it''s all right. You don''t have to say anymore, I''ll leave right now." "I''ll go with you to keep youpany!" The nurse was fed up with Eddie''s attitude and she got up to follow Zion out of the ward. Meanwhile, Eddie was furious that a nurse dared to treat her like this so she picked up the cup beside her and threw it at the nurse. "Get out and don''te back! You''re fired! Let me tell you, one word from me and you won''t be paid today, you understand?" The hot water sshed on the nurse''s back and the cup smashed hard into it as well. Then, the nurse paused for a moment and she replied angrily, "With your reckless and b*tchy behaviour, I''d rather not work for you anymore!" After that, she took Zion''s hand and walked out of the ward. Edolie was so livid that she smashed everything around her, and the room was filled with the noise of items breaking. Edolie might have identally pulled on her wound and she let out a cry of pain, which made the nurse pause for a moment. Although the nurse didn''t want the money, she couldn''t just watch as Edolie injured herself. Just as the nurse was about to turn around and check on the Edolie, Zion suddenly pulled on her hand and asked pitifully, "Auntie, I need to pee. Can you take me to the bathroom?" Chapter 298 Chapter 298 In truth, Zion did it on purpose! However, his pitiful eyes made the nurse unable to refuse the request. "How about this? I''ll go and call a doctor for the young miss inside, while you go to the bathroom inside the ward. However, you can''t disturb her okay? She has a horrible temper." The nurse discussed the n with Zion. Then, Zion replied fearfully, "But she''s so scary!" "Just ignore her. Right now, she can onlyy down on her bed, so she won''t hurt you if you don''t piss her off. You go and pee while I call the doctor, okay?" The nurse was a little anxious. Although she didn''t like Edolie at all, she had been employed by the Ye Family. So, she was afraid that she might be in trouble if something actually happened to Edolie. Meanwhile, Zion had an extremely reluctant expression on his face but he was actually gleeful on the inside. This was exactly the opportunity he wanted. The nurse carried Zion in her arms back to the ward after he nodded at her. Meanwhile, Edolie was in so much pain that her stomach bled. She was already livid, but she got even angrier when she saw the nurse carrying Zion inside the room. "Didn''t you just leave? Why have youe back? I''ll consider keeping you employed if you get this kid out of here, or else..." However, the nurse didn''t even look at her as she carried Zion into the bathroom before she muttered, "Wait here for me, I''ll call the doctor." "Okay." Zion acted very obedient. Hence, the nurse''s heart ached for this child, but she had no choice but to leave and get the doctor. "Hey,e back!" Edolie shouted angrily, but the nurse had already left. The nurse was so anxious that she forgot about the rm bell that was inside the ward. Then, Zion left the bathroom as the nurse exited the room and he went up to Edolie. When Edolie saw the look in Zion''s eyes, she instantly knew that he was up to no good. After all, she''d been cast out on the streets since her youth, so she knew that the look in his eyes was a malicious one. "Kid, what are you going to do?" In fact, Edolie didn''t really care about this random kid. So what if she killed him? After all, he brought this upon himself. Then, Zion sneered and said, "You''re a very arrogant person!" "I have the privilege to be arrogant, so what are you going to do about it? I don''t care who your parents are, just get out of here before I get really angry, or else you''re gonna get a good beating." Right now, Edolie was filled with rage towards Zion. However, Zion was not afraid and he gave Edolie a once over before he asked faintly, "How did you get your wound?" As he spoke, he reached out his hand and he poked at Edolie''s wound hard. "Ouch!" Hence, Edolie was caught off guard and the pain made her shout out loud. Then, she pped Zion''s hand so hard that the skin on the back of his hand started to swell. "Do you have a death wish, you little brat? I''ll kill you!" Edolie was in so much pain that her back broke out in cold sweat. Then, Zion suddenly took out his cellphone and he took a few photos of his swollen hand before he sent it. Thus, Edolie suddenly felt that something was wrong. "Who did you send those pictures to?" "I sent it to my parents. I''m going to tell my grandmother that you hit me." Zion replied angrily with a domineering tone in his voice. Then, Edolie suddenly sneered. "Who the hell is your grandmother? Let me tell you, I''m not afraid even if you ask your father to confront me. I respect no one here, except the Ye Family. Kid, you should know who I am before you picked a fight with me." Edolie couldn''t care less about a child like Zion. On the other hand, Zion''s lips curled up into a smile. The sound of a sent message from his phone reached Eddie¡¯s ears once more. Then, she frowned slightly. "Get the hell out of my sight!" "I wanna wait here until my grandmother arrives!" Now, Zion looked as if he had been bullied. Meanwhile, Edolie felt like she had a stroke of bad luck today. Why did she have to deal this little brat? Who were his parents? "I''m warning you, if you don''t leave now, I''ll really hit you!" "Don''t you dare! My daddy is the most powerful person in Ocean City!" Zion replied in a childish tone. However, Edolie only sneered and said, "Ah, you''re so short sighted! How could the most powerful man in Ocean City be your father? Are you going to leave or not?" "No!" From N?velDrama.Org. Soon enough, Zion started to argue with Edolie. Edolie was already dissatisfied when she didn''t get the result she wanted with Mango, so she lacked any tolerance when Zion bothered her. After that, she twisted his ear and said in a harsh tone, "Are you leaving or not?" "Ah... Ah... it hurts! Let go of me! My ear is falling off! I''m going to tell my grandma that you''ve bullied me! Even my mom and dad have never hit me, let go of me now!" Zion shouted as he iled his hands around wildly. However, he might have intentionally hit Edolie''s wound in the midst of his struggles and it caused her so much pain that she broke out in a cold sweat as her anger rose. "You little brat, I think you deserve to be punished. Since your parents failed to discipline you properly, I''ll do it forthem!" After that, she raised her hand and pped Zion across the face. At the time, Zion vision shed white and he cried out immediately. "You''re so mean! I''m going to tell my grandma! Let go of me!" "You still dare toin? Let''s see if you can stillin after I''m done with you!" Then, Edolie pped Zion repeatedly and his face swelled up instantly. Meanwhile, Zion was crying so hard that he could barely breathe. Fortunately, the doctor and nurse arrived just in time to see what happened and they quickly pulled Edolie away from Zion. "Miss Edolie, what are you doing? He''s just a child!" The nurse chastised Edolie angrily as she gave Zion a distressed look. She''d only stepped away for a moment, but Edolie had managed to hit Zion so hard that his face was turning purple. Meanwhile, Zion sobbed so hard until he couldn''t catch his breath and the doctor felt that Edolie had gone too far. "Miss Edolie, don''t you think it''s a bad idea to hit a child?" "What do you know? He provoked me first!" In Edolie''s opinion, as long as someone provoked her, she would get her revenge regardless of whether the other party was a child or an adult. If she didn''t have that mentality drilled into her, her pride would''ve been trampled by countless people by now. However, her reasoning seemed rather ridiculous to everyone who was present. The doctor knew that Edolie was the esteemed guest of the Ye Family, so he didn''tment anything further. Instead, he sighed and brought Zion to the nurse behind him and said, "Give this child a coldpress and contact his family so they can pick him up. We still have to deal with this here." "What are you afraid of? I''m an important guest of the Ye Family, so the other family won''t dare to touch me no matter how powerful they are. So, they should thank me for disciplining their child." Edolie said this with such certainty as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Meanwhile, Zion was still huddled up and crying, but the corners of his mouth quirked up in sly smile. He had secretly filmed the whole scene just nowplete with audio, and he had already sent the video clip to Madam Ye and Nathaniel. At the time, Madam Ye was on her way to see the Shen family. She felt rather conflicted as it seemed like she was pressuring the Shen family to take Edolie in as a goddaughter. However, this was all Nathaniel''s idea. In fact, Madam Ye felt quite conflicted so she stopped the car by the road to think about this matter when her thoughts were interrupted by her phone ringing. Then, she took out her mobile phone and found that Zion had sent her a video. Madam Ye loved her grandson very much and she hadn''t had the opportunity to visit him despite knowing that he was back. Nevertheless, she never expected to receive a video message from him. She smiled happily when the notification appeared, but when she clicked into it, her smile turned into a frown when she saw Edolie twisting Zion''s ear and pping him. Furthermore, what Edolie saidpletely ruined Madam Ye''s good impression of her. At first, she pitied Edolie because she thought that Edolie was a kind-hearted orphan. However, Edolie had the gall to treat her grandson like this! Furthermore, Zion was the precious and beloved grandson of the Ye Family! Then, Madam Ye''s face suddenly became very gloomy and she said to the driver, "Turn around and take us back to the Central Hospital! Hurry up!" The driver rarely ever saw Madam Ye so angry, so he dared not dawdle and he immediately drove back to the Central Hospital. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had also received the video. He knew that Madam Ye had gone to the Shen family to convince them to take in Edolie. At the same time, Nathaniel had to settle some affairs with thepany so Thomas had sent aptop over to him. Although he needed to rest now, he still had to deal with his work. Just as he was having a meeting with the board of directors, he received Zion''s video. Nathaniel nced at the video and wondered what his son was up to at home. Then, he clicked into the video and yed it. The scene of Edolie pping Zion was immediately disyed on the screen before Nathaniel. The entire board of directors heard a child''s crying and they saw Nathaniel''s rapidly darkening expression. How dare she beat his son? Where did Edolie get the bravery to do something like that? Furthermore, everyone heard Eddie''s arrogant words loud and clear. Nathaniel didn''t even stop to think about why Zion was at Eddie''s room in Central Hospital instead of the Ye''s Mansion. Instead, he only saw his son being helplessly bullied and crying sadly. "The meeting is adjourned!" Nathaniel immediately cut the video call and he threw on some clothes angrily before he rushed towards the Central Hospital. Then, Madam Ye and Nathaniel arrived at the Central Hospital at roughly the same time. When Madam Ye saw Nathaniel, she was rather surprised. "What are you doing here?" "Mom, you''re here too?" There wasn''t even a hint of a smile on Nathaniel''s face at all. Even he was reluctant to beat his own son, but now an outsider had beat his son so savagely. This was absolutely ridiculous! Then, Madam Ye immediately understood that Nathaniel must have also received the video, but she did not say anything to defend Edolie''s actions. There had to be an exnation as to why the beloved grandson of the Ye Family had been beaten so savagely. "Did Mango call you?" Madam Ye suddenly asked. The look in Nathaniel''s eyes was terrifying as he muttered, "She might not know that her own son was beaten. You know how protective she is of her own children, she would have killed Edolie by now if she knew about it." After that, Nathaniel immediately entered the hospital. Madam Ye was somewhat puzzled at Nathaniel''s words. If Mango didn''t send the video, then who did? Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Madam Ye didn''t dare dy any longer and she quickly followed behind Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Edolie was still being bandaged up by the doctor. Zion had poked her wound so hard until her stitches tore, and it hurt Edolie so much that she screamed in pain. Moreover, she had to bear it as she couldn''t have any painkillers. The more painful it was, the angrier Edolie became. She couldn''t believe that she had been bullied by a kid! This was absolutely outrageous! "Where''s that little brat? Bring him to me, I''ll kill him!" Then, Edolie began to cry out in pain. The nursepletely ignored her, but she was shocked when Nathaniel suddenly entered the room. "Who are you going to kill?" Nathaniel''s sudden appearance stunned both Edolie and the medical staff, and they started to be a little nervous. Edolie was the Ye Family''s honored guest, so they didn''t really know how to exin all of this to Nathaniel especially since his expression was eerily grim. There was a hint of surprise in Edolie''s eyes when she saw him enter the room, but it quickly changed to an expression of pity as she said, "Mr. Ye, I''ve been bullied." "Really? Who bullied you? Who dared to bully the respected guest of the Ye Family?" Nathaniel sneered. There was a hint of sarcasm in his voice, but unfortunately, Edolie didn''t hear it. The medical staff wanted to step forward and say something, but they were stopped by Nathaniel''s cold re. Hence, all of them stood aside silently. If Nathaniel got angry, all of the staff in the hospital could easily lose their jobs. So, they cursed Edolie silently in their hearts. Why would she provoke a small child for nothing? Now that they had gotten involved in this situation, Nathaniel''s cold attitude scared them greatly. However, Edolie was secretly overjoyed because she thought that Nathaniel was angry for her sake and she decided to exaggerate her ims. "Mr. Ye, I don''t know who that kid even is, but he ran inside the ward and poked my wound until it ended up being infected. Furthermore, that little brat told me not to provoke him because his father is very powerful in Ocean City. Why are kids nowadays so ill-mannered? His parents are even worse as they''ve failed to keep an eye on their son and even let him run amok. Honestly, they should send him to the police station to teach him some discipline." "Is that so?" Madam Ye''s voice also rung out inside the room. Edolie suddenly felt something was wrong when she saw Madam Yee in, but she still nodded and said, "Yes, Madam Ye. This kid''s entire family is way too arrogant. So don¡¯t you think this is an insult to the Ye Family?" "No, Madam Ye and Mr. Ye, the incident wasn''t like that!" The nurse couldn''t bear to hear Edolie''s lies any longer, so she stepped forward to tell the truth without caring about whether she would lose her job. However, Edolie red at her and said, "Since when do you have the right to speak?" "Why can''t she say something? She''s a nurse that the Ye Family employed." As soon as Madam Ye said this, Edolie didn''t dare to retaliate at all. In truth, Madam Ye had employed this nurse. When the nurse heard what Madam Ye''s had said, she told them what had actually happened. "Madam Ye, that child came to this room to use the bathroom as there wasn''t anyone in his ward. Then, Miss Edolie asked me to get him out of here, but she threw a ss of water at me when I refused toply. Because of this, she identally pulled on her stitches, so I went to call for help. I left the child here to go to the bathroom because I thought Miss Edolie wouldn''t be able to get off the bed to hurt the child, but when we returned..." The nurse trailed off as she didn''t know how to exin further, but Nathaniel and Madam Ye already knew how the events yed out. It turned out that Zion came here to use the bathroom. They didn''t suspect anything was wrong as they were too distressed over Zion being hit. It was normal for children to enter a random ward, but a teenage girl frantically pping a four-year- old child was simply unbearable. Meanwhile, Edolie couldn''t help but be anxious when the nurse told the whole truth. "No Madam Ye, it''s the kid who came here on purpose to stir up trouble. He wasn''t here to use the bathroom, he was here to make things difficult for me. Look at my wound, he''d used his finger and ripped it open just now." "Miss Edolie, you need to have a conscience when you speak. That child bears no ill will against you, so why would he cause you trouble for no reason?" The nurse asked angrily and Edolie was rendered speechless. Meanwhile, Madam Ye''s face was quite grim and she coldly said, "Bring that child to me." Then, the medical staff hurried to do it. Soon, Zion was brought into the room. When Zion saw Nathaniel and Madam Ye, he immediately burst into tears and threw himself into Madam Ye''s arms. "Grandma, I''ve been bullied." Edolie was confused when Zion called Madam Ye his grandmother. "What did you just call her?" Zion ignored Edolie as he raised his head with an aggrieved expression and said, "What do I do? I''m disfigured! How will I ever find a wife in the future?" Usually, Nathaniel would mock Zion when he heard this. Honestly, what would a child know about marriage? However, Nathaniel''s face darkened with rage when he saw how swollen Zion''s face was. "Does it hurt?" He said faintly, with a hint of heartache in his tone. Then, Zion nodded quickly. "Daddy, this mean woman hit me! Boohoo, she hit me! It hurts so much! I don''t even want to talk anymore as my mouth hurts a lot!" As he spoke, he stuck out his tongue and there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. Madam Ye''s heart ached terribly for Zion. "Edolie, you''ve crossed the line! No matter what my grandson dis, he''s just a four-year-old child! How could you be so vicious to a child? I''m grateful to you for saving my granddaughter, but that doesn''t mean you can hit my grandson without a valid reason!" Madam Ye''s words hit Edolie like a truck. "What? He, he''s the grandson of the Ye Family?" She was absolutely astonished! How could this be? Then, Zion continued, "I told you that my daddy is the most powerful person in Ocean City, but you said you''re not afraid at all. You''re such a nasty woman! It''s too bad that my mom wasn''t here, if not she would never let you bully me. What''s more, you said that my Mommy wasn''t worth your time, let alone me." As soon as he said this, Edolie became anxious. "When did I ever talk about your mother?" "You did, you told the nurse that Mango Shen wasn''t worth your time, let alone a little brat like me. The nurse was here, right? Nurse?" Zion shifted his gaze towards the nurse. The nurse was somewhat embarrassed, but she still nodded and said, "Yes, Miss Edolie did say that." The nurse had no idea that the small child in front of her was the grandson of the Ye Family. If she had, she might''ve had a heart attack at the start. Oh no! Edolie had beaten the grandson of the Ye Family! Furthermore, as a nurse, she felt that she didn''t do her job well! The nurse became increasingly afraid as she thought about this. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s face was as cold as a cier. "What do you mean when you said that Mango isn''t worth your time?" He asked coldly. Edolie suddenly became a little scared. "No, it doesn''t mean anything. I just said it for fun." "Nonsense, there''s no way you said it for fun. My mommy''s face is so swollen, were you the one who did it? I''m sure that you must have hit her as well!" Zion''s voice was especially loud as he used Edolie. At this, Edolie panicked at once. "I didn''t! I really never hit Mango! Furthermore, I didn''t know he was a member of the Ye Family. If I knew, I would..." "You wouldn''t have hit me right? Because you''re afraid of offending the Ye Family. However, you''re really a nasty woman. My Mommy never uses makeup, not even when she received an award on stage, so how could she be allergic to makeup? I just came to visit you, but you ended up bullying me instead. You''re such a nasty woman!" The more Zion talked, the more agitated he became. However, Nathaniel and Madam Ye''s expressions soured further. "What is going on?" Suddenly, Madam Ye recalled that the nurse would have been at the scene and her gaze subconsciously shifted to the nurse. The nurse shuddered and hurriedly said, "Miss Edolie wanted Mrs. Ye to pour her a ss of water. After Mrs. Ye did that, she handed it to Miss Edolie but Miss Edolie sshed the hot water onto Mrs. Ye''s face. At the time, I was shocked and I rushed out to find a coldpress for Mrs. Ye, but you arrived when I returned." Nathaniel''s fists tightened after he heard what the nurse said and he couldn''t wait to beat Edolie into a pulp. Did this teenage girl ssh hot water on his wife''s face? His wife and child were bullied under his watch, and yet Mango didn''t say a word to him. Hence, this fact made Nathaniel very angry. At the same time, Madam Ye''s expression also darkened. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It turned out that this was the truth. She''d called Mango petty and she even assumed that Mango was jealous of Edolie. However, she never expected that Mango was innocent. She even criticized Mango. What sort of mother-inw was she? At that thought, Madam Ye''s expression soured even more. Edolie suddenly started to panic. "No, Madam Ye, Mr. Ye, Mango had bribed this nurse to set me up intentionally!" "Then was hitting my son also a set up?" Nathaniel red coldly at Edolie and his gaze forced her to look away. She broke out in cold sweat due to the pain of her wound, but right now she couldn''t care less. In fact, she suddenly realised that everything she obtained by donating her kidney was about to slip from her grasp. No! This can''t be! How could she destroy this opportunity that she had risked her life for? Edolie''s mind raced to find a solution. Then all of a sudden, she burst into tears and she acted as if she was extremely sad and pitiful. "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. However, Mango forced me to do this. She wanted me to leave Ocean City and the Ye Family, and forbid me to approach you. I only acted this way out of anger. As for Zion, I didn''t know he was your son but truthfully, I only hit him because he aggravated my wound." Edolie''s words made Zion burst into tears. "I want my Mommy! Boohoo, my face hurts so much! Where''s Mommy?" Zion didn''t need to refute Edolie''s statements. Instead, he only needed to cry to garner the sympathy of Nathaniel and Madam Ye. At that moment, the sound of quick footsteps approached them. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 "What happened?" Mango had been awoken by themotion outside so she''d stepped out and asked around, only to find that the noise originated from Edolie''s room. Hence, she was so frightened that she made her way there quickly. She would''ve ignored it normally, but she couldn''t afford to have anything happen to Edolie right now. Just as Mango asked this question, Zion burst into tears. "Mommy, I''ve been bullied by a nasty woman!" Zion''s voice startled Mango as she quickly pushed through the crowd to find that Zion''s face was swollen. Then, Mango''s expression changed. "Who the hell did this?" She had always been reluctant to hit her son ever since he was born, but who had the gall to hit him so badly? Nathaniel''s heart ached when he saw Mangoing. "Mango, leave this matter to me. You can head back first." It was only then that Mango realized that both Nathaniel and Madam Ye were present. Moreover, Madam Ye''s eyes held a look of avoidance and embarrassment. Then, Mango immediately understood what had happened. She turned her head abruptly to look at Edolie. "Did you do this?" The look in Mango''s eyes scared Edolie and she involuntarily shrank backward. However, she recalled that she had an agreement with Mango and she had just saved Mango''s daughter. Moreover, she just sshed Mango''s face with hot water. It was a small matter, right? Even then, Mango didn''t do anything to her nor did she have the bravery to tell Nathaniel and Madam Ye what actually happened. As she thought of this, Edolie pretended to be calm and she said, "I didn''t know he was your son, but I hit him because he was the one who disturbed my wound first. Furthermore, I just saved your daughter, you..." Before Edolie could finish her sentence, Mango had stepped forward and pped her across the face with a loud smack. Her movements were so quick and urate that it shocked everyone present, especially Madam Ye and Nathaniel. However, Edolie was stunned. "How dare you hit me? Mango, I just saved your daughter!" Edolie couldn''t help but raise her voice at Mango. s, Mango''s expression was cold as she raised her hand and she pped Edolie repeatedly until her own hand became numb. Meanwhile, Edolie was frozen in shock. She hadn''t expected Mango to be so vicious as the Mango that she had known from before would never do something like this. Then, Mango said after she finished hitting Edolie, "It''s true that you saved my daughter, so I''m very grateful to you, and the entire Ye Family as well. However, what right do you have to beat my son? Are my children your punching bags? I tolerated it when you sshed hot water in my face not because I''m scared of you, but it''s because you saved my daughter. But, I''m warning you not to push my limits. My son and daughter are equally important to me, so don''t think you can hit my son just because you donated a kidney to my daughter. Your kidney is only worth a few hundred thousand on the ck market, but I''ll give you a million dors to get the hell out of Ocean City! If not, don''t me me for venting out my anger on you!" Edolie couldn''t stand it anymore when she heard the finality in Mango''s words. "Hey, we had an agreement! I told you before this that I don''t want money, I only want Nathaniel to apany me for three months. You promised me that you won''t see or contact him over those three months! Why would I donate my kidney to your daughter otherwise? It doesn''t matter to me if she''s dead or alive!" Then, Nathaniel was stunned by Edolie''s words. He had never thought that Mango would agree to Edolie''s request. No wonder Edolie had agreed to donate her kidney to Rita. At the same time, Madam Ye''s expression soured. She had always thought that Edolie had done it out of kindness, but she never expected Edolie to do so because she wanted Nathaniel instead. Madam Ye also thought Mango was exaggerating this petty issue. As it turned out, Edolie had nned this all along. Meanwhile, Mango felt Nathaniel''s lingering gaze on her. Amidst all the emotions in his eyes, anger dominated the rest. Hence, she knew that Nathaniel must be furious right now. No one would want to be traded like an object, much less between husband and wife. However, Mango didn''t have time to care about that now. Her children were her bottom line and she could definitely tolerate Edolie''s antics, but as a mother, she couldn''t condone this. Mango looked at Edolie indifferently and said, "You still want to negotiate with me? How are you going to make up for the fact that you hit my son?" "There''s nothing wrong with him, is there? I just hit him a few times, so that''s nothingpared to me donating my kidney." Then, Edolie''s thoughtless words caused Madam Ye to shake her head gently. This girl was hopeless! It was fortunate that she hadn''t gone to the Shen family yet, if not she wouldn''t have known how to exin this situation to them. After that, Nathaniel spoke. "How can an outsider like you touch my son? Let''s not mention the fact that my son hadn''t done anything wrong, and even if he did, it would be a privilege for you to touch him! Just like Mango said, well give you a million and I''ll add another two million for you to get out of Ocean City as soon as possible! From this day forwards, there will be no ties between you and the Ye Family!" "No!" Edolie instantly became agitated. "No? You should know that if you didn''t save my daughter, I would have cut off both your hands just for hitting my son!" Nathaniel''s words were not empty threats as he really nned to do that. Hence, Edolie found that the man in front of her was cold- blooded and vicious, just like the first time when Nathaniel treated her indifferently back at the base. Then, she suddenly looked at Zion who had a sly smile on his face. The little brat did this on purpose! "Did you trick me?" Edolie could not believe that she had been tricked by a four-year-old child. What a cunning little boy! He actually made use of his age and skills to set up a trap for Edolie, and she foolishly fell for it while he stood by and watched the ''carnage'' unfold! Of course, Zion didn''t agree with what she said. So, he hurriedly lowered his head and made his shoulders tremble as he climbed onto Madam Ye''s shoulders before he said in a soft voice, "Grandma, I''m scared." At that, Madam Ye''s heart nearly broke for her grandson. She never really had the opportunity to spend time with her grandson before this, and this was the first time she''d seen him since he returned. s, Zion had been beaten so severely by the girl she nearly adopted as her goddaughter. If Edolie was really brought into the Ye Family, wouldn''t her grandson and granddaughter suffer in the future? Hence, Madam Ye couldn''t help but feel scared at the thought of this. Then, Mango looked at Edolie coldly and said, "You screwed up everything yourself, so you can''t me anyone else but yourself. Just pack up and leave." "You set me up! Mango, you used your son to trick me! You knew that I didn''t know you had a son, so you used him to frame me!" "Whatever floats your boat." Mango didn''t want to waste any more energy speaking to Edolie. Honestly, Mango was rather foolish from the start. Why did she even choose to trust a malicious person like Edolie? Then, Mango walked up to Madam Ye to pick up Zion from her shoulders, but Nathaniel grabbed her wrist to stop her. He said in a cold voice, "Wait a moment for me." His voice was filled with barely-contained anger. Thus, Mango knew that she wouldn''t be able to avoid him. She didn''t know how to soothe Nathaniel''s anger as well. Then, she sighed softly. In truth, she brought all of this upon herself. After that, Nathaniel immediately asked for someone to collect Eddie''s things and he sent her away from Ocean City promptly. Meanwhile, Eddie struggled and even swore as she used Mango of being untrustworthy and possessive. However, she was ultimately gagged and she was put onto a private jet with a doctor before she was forcefully sent away. When the room finally fell silent, Mango felt that the tense atmosphere was stifling. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t bring herself to utter a single word. How was she going to exin this? There was no way to do it! After that, Madam Ye sighed and she muttered to Zion who was in her arms. "How about I get some ointment for your face?" "Okay!" Zion didn''t know what Nathaniel was angry about, but he dared not stay in the ward any longer. His deception managed to trick Madam Ye, while Nathaniel and Mango haven''t realized the truth of the situation since they were too worried about him. When they finally realized what had happened, they might spank him severely to teach him a lesson! Hence, he took advantage of Madam Ye''s presence as he clutched onto her thigh. He felt as if a horrible fate would befall him if he let go. Meanwhile, Madam Ye had no idea what Zion was thinking now, only that she was distressed over his well-being. Furthermore, she couldn''t be bothered to care about whatever was going on between Nathaniel and Mango. Instead, she immediately carried Zion out of the room as she told everyone else to clear the room. Ultimately, only Nathaniel and Mango were left inside the room. Meanwhile, Mango felt that it was getting increasingly harder to breathe as she avoided Nathaniel''s gaze. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! For two days in a row, Nathaniel had to rush over here because of her and Zion. What else could she say? III II "You agreed to trade me away to Edolie for three months in exchange for Rita''s kidney, right?" Nathaniel interrupted Mango coldly and there was a trace of anger in his voice. Then, her temper deted immediately at his words. "I didn''t have a choice back then, okay?" She muttered in a low voice. She didn''t want to do it, and this was the hardest decision in her entire life. However, her daughter was dying, so what other choice did she have? The more Mango thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. At the time, Nathaniel was fighting for his life in the operating theatre and she was left alone, so what else could she do? Edolie was the only opportunity she had to save Rita! Mango bit her lip guiltily as she thought of that, but then Nathaniel''s indifferent voice reached her ears. "Why didn''t you tell me about it after everything was over?" "I was afraid that you''d be mad. Also, I didn''t know how to tell you." Mango answered in a demure tone. However, Nathaniel was angered and distressed by her answer. Then, he asked coldly, "What if Edolie''s request was for me to have sex with her? Would you agree to that as well?" Chapter 301 Chapter 301 "Of course not!" Mango hurriedly retorted. How could that be possible? It deeply disgusted Mango to promise to give Nathaniel to Edolie for three months, but agreeing to let Edolie sleep with Nathaniel? She would be an idiot if she agreed. Mango''s answer obviously pleased Nathaniel, but his expression was still grim. "Do you think I wouldn''t fall for her after we spend three months together?" "What do you mean?" Mango was confused as hell. It couldn''t be, right? What did Nathaniel mean? Was it possible that he was starting to be interested in Edolie? Hence, Mango''s heart skipped a beat as she saw Nathaniel''s expressionless face. She had no idea what was going through his mind right now. "Nathaniel, you wouldn''t..." "Didn''t I fall in love with you only after we got married? Feelings take time, you know?" Nathaniel was quite ufortable with the idea that Mango had traded him away like an object, but he couldn''t me her for that. After all, what would he have done if he was in the same situation? However, he still had to teach Mango a lesson, lest she used him to do something else in the future. Conversely, Mango didn''t know what was going through Nathaniel''s mind but she was stunned by what he said. After that, she gave up debating him over this matter because there was no point in beating a dead horse. Furthermore, it''s not like she could win an argument against Nathaniel anyway. As soon as she thought of this, Mango closed her eyes and she suddenly fell backward. "Mango!" Nathaniel was startled and he quickly rushed forward to catch Mango. Meanwhile, Mango was very good at feigning unconsciousness. She rolled her eyes backward in her head to scare Nathaniel and he carried her all the way to the emergency room. "Doctor,e quick!" Nathaniel''s anxiety made Mango feel embarrassed and she nearly wanted to tell him that she was fine, but she managed to stop herself. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! If she told Nathaniel that she was faking it, she would be done for. Soon after, Mango was wheeled into the emergency room as Nathaniel waited outside anxiously. Once inside, she suddenly sat up, which startled the doctors and nurses present. After that, she winked at them and said, "I''m fine, but I can''t leave the emergency yet, so please cover for me." Thus, the doctor seemed to understand what Mango meant and he smiled as he went along with her n. Ultimately, Mango couldn''t bear to let Nathaniel just anxiously wait outside the emergency room, so she said to the doctor, "Just tell him that I''m emotionally exhausted and physically tired, so I need some time to rest." "Okay, Mrs. Ye." The doctor was unfazed by the couple''s antics. Nathaniel was very concerned when they wheeled Mango out once more. "Doctor, how is she doing?" Then, the doctor smiled and said, "She''s fine. Mrs. Ye is just too tired, so her body can''t take too much stress. She''s currently unconscious, but she''ll wake up after she''s had some rest." Suddenly, Nathaniel saw Mango''s eyes move when the doctor was talking. Frankly, he was rendered speechless. Right now, she was acting just like a spoiled child. God, why was she so shameless? Thus, he finally knew who Zion inherited his mischievous nature from. "Send her to the ward and give her a nutrient drip. If that doesn''t work, you can try something else. The Ye Family will pay for it!" Nathaniel''s words caused Mango''s eyes to fly open. "Hey, I don''t need a drip! I''m fine! Honestly!" "Wow, that was fast." Nathaniel crossed his arms over his chest as he looked at Mango with an indifferent expression. On the other hand, Mango felt like the whole situation had gone very awry. She hated needles with a passion, so she instinctively rejected Nathaniel''s suggestion. Unfortunately, shepletely forgot that she needed to keep up the act, so how could she keep pretending now? "Hehe." Mango let out a forced chuckle as she tried to coax Nathaniel, but unfortunately, he just red at her coldly before he walked away nonchntly. "Hey, Nathaniel, don''t just walk away!" However, Nathaniel ignored Mango and he went to see Madam Ye instead. In the meantime, the doctor had already applied some medication on Zion''s swollen face. Despite that, his face was still quite grotesque, but it was much better than before. Madam Ye''s heart ached for her grandson as Zion was very good at fishing for sympathy. Hence, he keptining that he was in pain and she felt extremely sorry for him. Thus, Nathaniel couldn''t help but think of Mango when he saw his son like this. Zion and Mango were exactly the same! "Mom, how about you go and visit Rita? I''m afraid that she might be worried about us. Plus, Mango''s not feeling too well so I''ll take care of Zion instead." Nathaniel spoke in a faint tone. At this, Zion''s throat suddenly constricted and he immediately grabbed hold of Madam Ye''s hand before he said, "Grandma, I don''t want you to go. Tell daddy to apany Rita instead." "Your grandmother is getting old, so she can''t handle your constant pestering. Let go of her, you know that grandma is unwell." Of course, Nathaniel knew what Zion was thinking as Zion obviously didn''t want to be alone with him, but why? Honestly, he had an inkling as to the reason why. Then, Zion immediately let go of Madam Ye after he heard this. "Well Grandma, I guess you should go and rest. I''ll be fine with daddy." Madam Ye''s heart ached even more when she saw how obedient and sensible her grandson was. "I''ll be right back, so you take care of yourself okay?" "I will!" When Zion behaved well, he was so endearing that everyone would be willing to do whatever he wanted. Thus, Madam Ye was very reluctant to part with him. After that, Zion suddenly moved far away from Nathaniel when only the two of them were left in the room. He said, "You''re not allowed to hit me." "Why would I do that?" Then, Nathaniel crossed his arms across his chest as he looked at his son. If Zion hadn''t made such a big fuss, who knew how long Edolie would have stayed with the Ye Family. Honestly, if Edolie was only after the money and she knew how to y her cards right, perhaps Nathaniel and the Ye Family would have supported her for the rest of her life. Unfortunately, Eddie''s greed was too great and she had crossed the bottom line of Nathaniel''s tolerance when she had hurt Mango and Zion. It would be fine if Nathaniel was the one who messed around with them, but he wouldn''t hesitate to kill someone if they ever hurt Mango and Zion. In fact, Edolie should''ve counted herself as fortunate because she saved Rita''s life. If she hadn''t, Nathaniel would have thrown her into the ocean instead of sending her away. However, Nathaniel would never tell Zion this as the little brat would preen about his achievements like no tomorrow. On the other hand, Zion didn''t know what was running through Nathaniel''s mind. He swallowed thickly when he heard Nathaniel''s question and said, "How would I know? You don''t like me very much." "Well, your swollen face is definitely unpleasant to look at." Nathaniel sat on the edge of Zion''s bed as he spoke. Meanwhile, Zion became rather depressed. Did he really look that bad? s, how else would he get rid of Edolie if he hadn''t done it? How could he bear to allow his mother to be wrongfully used? At the thought of this, Zion felt quite unhappy. "Hmph, at least I''m better than you. Your own wife was bullied by someone else, yet you believed that it was caused by a skin allergy. Ah, you''re such a failure!" Nathaniel''s gaze was suddenly focused on Zion. Hence, Zion couldn''t help but shiver in fear under his father''s piercing gaze. However, he feigned bravery and he puffed out his chest as he stared at Nathaniel defiantly. "Come here." Nathaniel spoke in an eerily calm tone, which unsettled Zion greatly. "You... youe over here instead!" In fact, Zion felt rather tongue-tied. Nathaniel wanted him toe over? Why would he want Zion to do that? Did Nathaniel want to beat him up? Well, Zion wasn''t that foolish to be deceived by his father. Zion stared at Nathaniel warily and he was prepared to escape the moment Nathaniel showed any indication of hitting him. After all, he could still seek the protection of his grandma after he left. Meanwhile, Nathaniel noticed that Zion''s fearful look resembled how Mango looked five years ago. Hence, he could not help but smile. Mango and Zion were unmistakably mother and son, and their antics were so hrious. On the other hand, Zion was puzzled when he saw Nathaniel smile and he asked tentatively, "What are you smiling about?" "I''m smiling at you. Although your stupid idea got you injured, it was pretty good. You deserve some praise." "Huh?" Zion was dumbfounded. Initially, he''d thought that Nathaniel was here to punish him because he had tricked everybody and gotten himself injured in the process. It would have been strange if Nathaniel didn''t scold him, but now his father was praising him! D*amn! His daddy actually praised him! Hence, Zion felt that he must be hallucinating. "Mr. Ye, what did you just say?" Zion asked once again as he threw a skeptical look at Nathaniel. "I said that you did well this time. When I failed to protect your mother, you used your intelligence to ensure that justice was served and that deserves praise." Next, the corners of Nathaniel''s mouth quirked up slightly. Zion asked nervously, "You''re not going to hit me?" "Nope!" "You''re not going to yell at me?" "Nope." "Are you sure?" "Yeah, I''m sure." "Let''s do a pinky swear on that!" Zion ran over to Nathaniel and he stretched out his pinky finger just in case Nathaniel was lying to him. Then, a glimmer of triumph shed in Nathaniel''s eyes and he captured Zion in his arms before his son could react. "You little brat, let''s see how you n on escaping now!" Only then did Zion realize that he''d been tricked. "Ah! Mr. Ye, you''re despicable! Let go of me!" Zion struggled, but Nathaniel ultimately heaved him onto his shoulder andughed. "All''s fair in love and war, so you would do well to learn that. Don''t think you canpare to me, you little brat." As he spoke, he threw Zion high into the air. "Ahh!" Zion screamed loudly as his hands iled wildly in the air. Then, his body started to free-fall straight down and it frightened him so much that his face turned pale. Right then, Nathaniel caught Zion in the nick of time and he smiled as he said, "Why are you so afraid? You shouldn''t mess with me if you don''t have the guts to do so, hm?" As he spoke, he threw Zion into the air again. "Aaaahhhh!" By now, Zion wasn''t as afraid as he was earlier because he could see that Nathaniel was just teasing him. Zion used to envy those kids whose fathers'' would carry them on their shoulders as they went about their day. However, he got what he wanted now as he yed to his heart''s content with Nathaniel. Then, his face finally broke into a smile. "Higher, Mr. Ye, throw me higher!" Zion started enjoying himself after he got rid of his fear and he felt that this was simply too exciting. Furthermore, Nathaniel was more than happy to dote on Zion as he threw and caught him repeatedly. Although the movement irritated his wound, he felt that Zion''sughter was the sweetest sound in the world. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Both of them kept going for a while until Nathaniel couldn''t take it anymore. Then, he put Zion down onto the ground. However, Zion still wanted to continue ying with Nathaniel, but he stopped when he saw Nathaniel''s pale face. He worriedly asked, "Mr. Ye, are you all right?" "Get me a ss of water." Right now, Nathaniel was rather annoyed. He couldn''t even properly enjoy some ytime with his son due to his body''s current condition. Hence, it seemed like he needed to get better as soon as possible. Then, Zion hurriedly went to get some water for Nathaniel, but he was still quite worried. "Mr. Ye, did I hurt you just now?" He handed the ss of hot water to Nathaniel with a guilty expression on his face. Then, Nathaniel stroked Zion''s head as he smiled and said, "No, I just got too carried away. How about we go to the gym together after I''ve recovered?" "Okay! Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to train you so well that you''d be strong and fit even when you''re seventy!" Zion''s childish tone made Nathanielugh once again. "Seventy? I''d be old and weak way before then." "Of course not, our family is rich enough to develop new technologies. By then, I''ll invent a pill that can reverse aging, which will make people mistake us for brothers when we go out." Zion spoke in a nonchnt tone. "You little brat, do you think you have what it takes to be my brother?" Then, Nathaniel roughly stroked Zion''s head as he drank the water. The hot water rxed Nathaniel''s body and he felt some strength return to his limbs. Nevertheless, he still sat on the bed as Zion sat next to him while he swung his tiny feet back and forth. "Mr. Ye, did you really send Edolie away?" "Yup. After all, she did save your sister, so this debt has to be repaid." Right now, Nathaniel spoke to Zion as if he were an adult because there were some life lessons he needed to learn. Next, Zion nodded and asked, "What if shees back and hurts Mommy again?" "Then we won''t be so merciful. We''ve already repaid our debts, so we don''t owe her anything anymore." "Got it." Zion nodded agreeably. Then, he looked at Nathaniel and asked worriedly, "Mr. Ye, when are we heading back to the military hospital?" "Why? Are you getting tired of me?" Nathaniel asked with a smile on his face. Zion shook his head and replied, "You need to get better soon. If not, wouldn''t you be ashamed that a child like me has to support the entire family in your stead?" "You? Supporting the family? Zion Shen, are you referring to yourself?" Honestly, Nathaniel felt that Zion was far too overconfident in his own abilities. Nevertheless, Zion was full of confidence as he said, "Of course, both you and grandma would have been tricked by Edolie if it wasn''t for me. On the other hand, who knows what she would''ve done to me, Rita and Mommy. Plus, you''re such a big, strong man, so why can''t you recover quicker? Rita wants to go to the amusement park. Furthermore, Wisdom and I made a deal to go on the rollercoasters, and whoever gets scared first loses." Nathaniel envisioned the blissful scene in his mind when he heard Zion''s words. It had been a very long time since the Ye Family was so lively. "Hey you little brat, do me a favor, will you?" Next, Nathaniel nudged Zion''s arm with his elbow. "What do you want me to do? What''s in it for me?" Zion gave Nathaniel a sneaky expression. "What? Do you really want something in return for helping your own father?" Truly, there was no one in the entirety of Ocean City that dared bargain with Nathaniel except for Zion. s, Zion replied casually, "Of course. I''m not under any obligation to help you." "Okay then, tell me what you want." "Could you give me some money?" Nathaniel was confused for a moment when he heard Zion''s words. The Ye Family had plenty of money, but Zion was still a child and he didn''t have much money on him. His request stunned Nathaniel for a moment. "What do you need the money for? Just tell me what you want and I''ll buy it for you." "No thanks. I''ll buy something for Mommy myself." Thus, Nathaniel was abruptly reminded by Zion''s words that Mango''s birthday was drawing near. From the day they married, it seemed that he had never celebrated her birthday before. They had been married for eight years, but they spent five years apart. Honestly, he owed Mango far too much. "You wanna buy a birthday present for your Mommy?" "That''s right. But this has to be kept between us, and you can''t tell Mommy about this!" Zion looked at Nathaniel warily. From N?velDrama.Org. Then, Nathaniel smiled and said, "Okay. What do you want to buy? Tell me, I''ll pay." "That won''t be necessary as I want to buy the present with my own money. Just give me a small runner''s fee once I do your errand for you." Zion didn''t intend on letting Nathaniel pay for the present, and this fact both surprised and reassured Nathaniel. "All right, how much do you want?" "Around a hundred would be a good." Zion didn''t ask for a lot of money either. Then, Nathaniel took out a hundred in cash and he handed it over to Zion. Zion took the cash and he pocketed it before he asked, "What do you need me to do?" "Go and get something nice to eat for your mother, but don''t tell her that it''s from me." "Um? What do you mean?" Zion didn''t quite understand what Nathaniel meant. Obviously, Nathaniel wouldn''t tell his son that Mango and he were in the middle of an argument, so he just gave a perfunctory exnation. "Just go and get it, why are you asking so many questions?" "Ugh, you''re so rude even when you''re asking someone else for a favor. I think Mommy is the only woman in the world who can put up with you! Any other woman would have run away long ago." Zion muttered this under his breath, but he still got out of bed to help Nathaniel buy the food. "Oh, by the way, aren''t you hungry? Should I get some food for you too?" Zion had already walked to the door, but he suddenly stopped in his tracks before he turned to Nathaniel and asked. "Well, I guess the little brat still has some conscience." Nathaniel thought. Then, he smiled and said, ''TH eat whatever you buy for me." "Well then, I''ll just buy a bomb then." Nathaniel immediately picked up a pillow and he hurled it at Zion upon hearing his son''s words. "You little brat, let''s see you try!" However, Zion dodged the pillow skilfully and he stuck out his tongue at Nathaniel before he quickly ran away. In fact, Nathaniel very much enjoyed spending time with Zion. Although Zion usually tested his patience, after all, he was still Nathaniel''s precious son. The strong familial bond softened Nathaniel''s heart considerably. Ultimately, Nathaniel couldn''t resist the fatigue that gued his body, so he justy down on the bed and fell asleep. After a while, Zion returned with food for Mango and Nathaniel. He didn''t wake Nathaniel, who was still deeply asleep when he returned to the ward. Instead, Zion just ced the food aside before he got on his tiptoes to cover Nathaniel with the quilt. After that, he left the ward. Then, he brought the food to Rita''s ward. "Mommy, grandma, Rita, look at the delicious food I''ve brought for you!" Zion dangled the food in his hand up in the air. Meanwhile, Madam Ye went up to take the food from Zion with a distressed expression on her face. "Oh, dear, who told you to buy this? You''re still injured." "It''s fine, Mr. Ye told me to get it because he was afraid Mommy would be hungry. So, I reckoned that you and Rita might be hungry as well, so I bought extra food." Zion said with a smile. When Mango heard that Nathaniel had made Zion buy the food, she asked, "Where''s your daddy?" "He was so exhausted that he fell asleep in my ward." Truthfully, Mango was quite concerned when she heard Zion''s words. Nathaniel was still unwell but she and Zion still ran him ragged, so she felt quite guilty about that. Furthermore, wasn''t he angry with her earlier? Now he was even worried that she hadn''t eaten at all. Sure enough, Nathaniel had a soft heart, so Mango couldn''t help but fall irrevocably in love with him. "I''m going to visit him." Ultimately, Mango couldn''t sit still inside the ward. However, Zion grabbed hold of Mango''s arm and said, "Don''t worry, Mommy. Mr. Ye is fine, so all of you, please just eat. Furthermore, I''ll have Uncle Thomas handle the process of transferring Mr. Ye to this hospital." In fact, Madam Ye felt that Zion''s suggestion was quite reasonable. Previously, she didn''t transfer Nathaniel over because she wanted to keep him away from Edolie. Now that Edolie was gone, there wouldn''t be an issue with that anymore. Furthermore, it was a hassle for them to keep going back and forth between the hospitals. "It''s a pretty good idea, I''ll talk to Thomas about it." Madam Ye acted swiftly and she took out her phone to make arrangements with Thomas. Since Madam Ye had already decided, Mango definitely had no objections to that. Then, Zion pulled on Mango''s hand and whispered, "Mommy, did you make Mr. Ye angry? He seemed quite annoyed." Mango blushed a little upon hearing her son''s question. "Don''t interfere with adult matters." Conversely, Zion just pouted at Mango''s words. "Ugh, you adults are so dramatic." After he finished speaking, he handed a sweet bean bun to Rita. "There you go. This is pretty good, and you can''t get it overseas." "What is this?" Rita looked curiously at the sweet bean bun. "Just try it." Then, Zion handed it over to Rita with a smile. Rita was somewhat reluctant to eat it at first, but she discovered that it was sweet after she took the first bite. Moreover, Rita loved sweet things, so she was delighted at the taste. "Thank you, brother Zion!" Her entire face lit up with genuine happiness, and her bright smile immediately made everyone''s worries fade away. Mango was veryforted at the sight of her daughter like this. Finally, the worries that had been guing her heart over the past five years could finally be put to rest. Meanwhile, Madam Ye couldn''t help but smile at Rita and Zion''s happy expressions. She said, "Mango, when will you bring these two children home?" Mango was stunned for a moment and she muttered, "I''m all right with doing that whenever you want, it''s just up to Nathaniel now." "Why wouldn''t Nathan want them toe back to our family? However, I do think that he has his own n in mind for the children. As for the matter with Edolie, I''m truly very sorry for using you blindly." As she spoke, Madam Ye bowed deeply in Mango''s direction. The action startled Mango so much that she quickly rushed forward to stop Madam Ye. "Mom, don''t do this. It''s all my fault for mishandling the issue." Mango was overwhelmed by the unexpected apology. Then, Madam Ye smiled as Mango led her to a seat so that she could eat. At that moment, Terrance called Mango. Mango was slightly perplexed upon seeing his number, but she picked up the call anyway. Why was the Hans family contacting her now? Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Mango got up and walked away when she took the call because there were some things she didn''t want to discuss in front of the children. Hence, she wanted to protect them just in case anything went awry. "What''s wrong, Uncle?1'' Mango nodded towards Madam Ye before she left the ward. Madam Ye knew who was the caller the moment Mango addressed him as Uncle, but Zion was rather confused. "Grandma, when did Mommy have an uncle?" "Well, you actually have more rtives than you think you do. They''re your mom''s rtives, so in turn, they are yours too. I''ll take you to visit them when we have the time." Madam Ye didn''t really know how to exin the truth to the children as it was far tooplicated. Furthermore, Mango didn''t really have the time to handle the whole affair properly as well. After everything was settled, she would definitely bring the kids to meet their rtives. "Oh, okay." Zion didn''t ask any further and he continued ying with Rita. After Mango walked out of the room with her phone in hand, Terrance asked in a low voice, "Mango, how are you doing?" "I''m fine, what''s the matter?" Mango was quite surprised when she heard Terrance''s question. This was because it was unlikely for him to know about what happened between her and Edolie nor did she tell him about her face being burned. Then, Terrance cleared his throat and said, "I''m going to tell you something, but I need you to stay very, very calm." "What the hell is going on?" At that, Mango became quite uneasy. Terrance sighed and replied, "Your parents have been worried about you. After you returned from overseas, you went straight to the base and we didn''t tell them about what happened over there. However, they recently found out that you nearly got shot and Nathaniel saved your life. Because of that, your mother got so shocked and she had a heart attack. Right now, she''s been admitted to the hospital." "Which hospital was she admitted to?" Every single muscle fibre in Mango''s body tensed up. It was all her fault! Why hadn''t she thought about her parents at all? Nevertheless, Terrance hurriedly continued when he heard Mango be anxious. "Stay calm, all right? When I found out, your mother had already been admitted to the Central Hospital, which is where you are at right now. ording to what I know, she''s in Operating Theater 2, so you can go and see her." "I see. Thank you, Uncle." Mango quickly rushed to the operating theatre after she hung up, but she stopped after a few steps before she turned back to Rita''s ward. Then, Mango exined everything to Madam Ye and she asked the older woman to look after the children before she went to the operating theatre again. Zion noticed his mother''s anxiety when he heard that his grandmother had fallen ill. Then, he piped up in a worried tone, "Grandma, how about I go with Mommy?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Can you manage that?" Madam Ye was concerned about Mango as well. Next, Zion nodded quickly and said, "Don''t worry about me. In Mr. Ye''s absence, I''m the man of the house now, so I can handle it for sure." Madam Ye felt that her grandson was absolutely lovely when he said that, and she nodded at him. "Okay, go ahead. Be sure to take care of yourself." "I will." As Zion hopped off the chair, Rita immediately grabbed hold of his hand and said, "Brother, are you going to see grandma? After she gets better, you have to take me to see her too." "All right, as soon as you recover, I''ll take you wherever you want to go." Zion patted Rita''s head lovingly before he quickly rushed outside. Meanwhile, Mango walked briskly all the way to the operating theater and a lump formed in her throat when she saw Mr. Shen. She hadn''t seen them for only a short time, but Mr. Shen''s sideburns had already gone gray. It was obvious howrge of an impact Mango''s true identity had on the older couple. Even so, both Mr. and Mrs. Shen were still worried when they knew Mango was in danger. Then, Mango cried out in a halting voice, "Dad..." Mr. Shen was stunned for a moment before he quickly raised his head and his eyes were filled with tears the moment he saw Mango. "Mango, your mother, she..." "Mom will be fine. I''m sure she''ll be all right." Then, Mango took her father''s hand in hers, only to notice how cold it was. Meanwhile, Mr. Shen felt more relieved after Mango arrived. He muttered, "I''ve never been able to provide your mother with a good life. What would I do if she passes away right in front of me?" "That won''t happen, dad. How old is Mom anyway? There''s plenty of time left for both of you to spend together. Furthermore, you¡¯ve taken care of me for so long, but I haven''t had a chance to be a filial daughter yet, so I''m sure that both of you will be fine." Tears welled up in the corners of Mango''s eyes. Then, Mr. Shen seemed to remember something. "Your identity..." ''TH always be your daughter. My name is Mango Shen, and it will always be." Mr. Shen couldn''t hold back his tears anymore once he heard Mango''s words. "But the Hans family..." "I have the final say in this. No matter whose child I am, the only thing I know is that you and mom were the ones who raised me. You taught me how to walk, talk, and taught me everything about being a good person. In my heart, you and mom are my biological parents, so no one can rece you." "That''s great! Your mother will be relieved to hear that." Mr. Shen grasped Mango''s hand tightly as his worries had finally eased. In fact, he knew that it would be best if Mango were to return to the Hans Family. s, both he and Mrs. Shen were unwilling to let go of Mango. He had treated Mango like his own daughter his whole life, so he couldn''t bear the feeling of suddenly losing her. Since Mango was still willing to ept them as her parents, that was good enough for him. When Zion arrived, he saw an old man crying along with Mango. He felt a little uneasy as he shouted, "Mommy!" Then, Mango raised her head and she was confused to see Zion standing there, but she waved for him toe over. "Come here and meet your grandfather, Zion." Mr. Shen abruptly raised his head and he became excited when he saw the child in front of him. "This... this is Zion? Is this your son?" "Yeah, he is. Dad, I''ll bring your granddaughter to meet you once Mom is discharged from the hospital." Mr. Shen nodded quickly at Mango''s words. Then, he looked at Zion with excitement in his eyes. Zion walked up to him obediently and he said politely, "Nice to meet you, grandpa. My name is Zion and I''m four years old." "This is great! Good boy! It''s my first time meeting you, so I have no idea what to give you as a gift. I''ll pick out a nice toy for youter, but I hope you don''t think my choices are out of style." Mr. Shen grasped Zion''s hand excitedly. Zion looked like Nathaniel, but the shape of his nose and mouth were definitely inherited from Mango. He looked at the child in front of him with great relief, as if he''d finally managed to find an heir to his bloodline. Thus, this feeling overwhelmed Mr. Shen. Zion wasn''t very familiar with Mr. Shen, but he obediently sat next to Mr. Shen when he saw Mango''s concerned expression. "Grandpa, I don''t want anything from you. I''ll be happy as long as you and grandma are happy and healthy. Furthermore, Mommy wouldn''t be so worried anymore, so that would make me very d." "Good boy!" Then, Mr. Shen held Zion in his arms and he felt as if a void in his heart had been filled. As Mango watched them, she cursed herself silently for not bringing the children to see her parents sooner. They were old, so the only thing they wanted to see was their daughter be happy with her own family. While they waited, the operating theater light turned off. Then, Mrs. Shen was wheeled out of the theater. "Doctor, how is my mother doing?" Mango quickly stood up to speak to the doctor. The doctor removed his mask and said, "Your mother is fine. Due to her old age, her heart is quite weak, so it can''t handle too much excitement. Hence, she should refrain from bing too agitated in the future. It was fortunate that she was brought here in time as that prevented her from having anyplications, but she still needs time to recover." "Thank you, doctor." Mango let out a sigh of relief when she heard that Mrs. Shen was fine. She noticed Mrs. Shen''s pallidplexion and she seemed to have lost weight. Hence, it seemed that Mrs. Shen had been rather stressed out over the past few weeks. After Mrs. Shen was sent off to the ward, Mango insisted on staying behind to care for her. Naturally, Mr. Shen had no objections to that. Zion was very well-behaved towards Mr. Shen, which made Mr.Shen favor him immensely. They didn''t have to wait very long before Mrs. Shen woke up. Then, Mrs. Shen became quite excited when she saw Mango. Mango grasped her hand and said, "Mom, the doctor said that you can''t get too excited. I''m fine, and so is Nathaniel. We''re all fine. Look, I''ve brought your grandson Zion to see you. Come here, Zion!" Zion hurriedly walked over to Mrs. Shen after Mango called him and he addressed her as ''grandma'' in a sweet voice. Hence, Mrs. Shen started to cry when Zion called her that. "Hey hey hey, I''m fine. I''m really fine." Mrs. Shen felt as if she had recovered instantly when she found out that Mango was all right. The entire family chatted animatedly for a while before Mrs. Shen fell asleep due to exhaustion. After that, Mr. Shen pulled Mango aside and he asked worriedly, "Are you and Zion being mistreated in the Ye Family? I know that our family is nothingpared to the Ye Family or the Hans Family, but your mother and I are always here for you. You have to tell me if they''re doing you wrong, and I wouldn''t mind risking my life if it means that I could get justice for you." Mango was perplexed when she heard Mr. Shen''s words. "Dad, what are you talking about? Zion and I are doing just fine in the Ye Family." "Don''t lie to me." Mr. Shen sighed and said, "All of this happened because your mother and I have been neglectful, and you were too afraid to tell us even when you''ve been abused. Although we didn''t agree to your marriage with Nathaniel, you have children now. Thus, I won''t stand aside idly if the Ye Family is causing trouble for you." "Dad, what are you talking about? Did you overhear some weird rumour? My mother-inw and Nathan have treated me very well, so why are you asking me this?" Mango was truly baffled. What was wrong with Mr. Shen? Why did he suddenly insist that she and Zion had been abused in the Ye Family? Could someone have said something to her parents? Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Mr. Shen sighed when he saw that Mango was still unwilling to tell the truth. "Do you like Nathaniel that much? Are you willing to sacrifice both the happiness of you and your children?" "No dad, I''m not facing any problems with the Ye Family. What on Earth have you heard?" Mango felt like this misunderstanding was quite serious indeed. Just by looking at Nathaniel''s disregard for his own life in order to save her, there was no way that she would be living unhappily with the Ye Family. However, Mr. Shen shook his head and said, "Don''t lie to me. Although I''m old, I''m not blind. Look at both you and Zion''s swollen faces! I won''t believe it when you tell me nothing''s wrong! How dare the Ye Family hit you both? They''ve crossed the line! Since you have ties to the Hans Family, I''m willing to seek them out for help in this matter. Let''s see if they''ll get involved when their daughter''s been abused!" Mango finally understood what Mr. Shen had meant. Then, she smiled and said, "Dad, you''re clearly mistaken. The Ye Family has nothing to do with the state of our faces." Then, she told him everything about Edolie. After hearing this, Mr. Shen was very surprised. "How could such an ungrateful person exist? You saved her back at the base, but not only did she not appreciate your actions, she even dared to extort you? What kind of person is this?" At that moment, Mr. Shen was livid. Hence, Mango had to console him when she saw that he was angry. "All right dad, it''s all in the past. Nathan''s already sent her away from Ocean City, and she''ll never bother us again. Furthermore, do you think that your grandson is that docile? He allowed Edolieto hit him because he had a hidden agenda." "What are you talking about? Zion is just a child, so how could he resist an adult? All of you are at fault too for being unable to look after a child, you know. You let him be bullied to this extent, just look how badly my grandson''s face has been beaten." Mr. Shen''s voice was tinged with great distress as if his grandson was the most important person in his eyes. It wasmon knowledge that grandparents were extra loving towards their grandchildren, so Mango understood his sentiments. However, she was very happy with this development. "Okay dad, it''s over now. Zion and I are fine, and we have a happy life with the Ye Family so don''t worry. Right now, I''ll be at ease if you and mom can take care of yourselves." Mango patted Mr. Shen''s back as she spoke. Then, Mr. Shen looked at Mango with a relieved expression as he said, "You still have to respect the Hans Family, Mango. No matter how you look at it, your mother and I were dumb enough to cancel your identity and we made you stateless. This issue has been weighing very heavily on both of us, and we''re both very sorry about that." "Dad, this had nothing to do with you. Furthermore, both of you were clueless about this and you were manipted." In fact, Mango was still quite ufortable when the subject was brought up. Although she and Abyss had been together for five years, she never imagined that things would end up this way. Previously, she always thought that both of them could still be friends if they couldn''t be lovers, but she never thought that even friendship was out of the question. There were many things that couldn''t be salvaged once the damage was done. Moreover, Abyss had repeatedly hurt the ones Mango loved, so she couldn''t just ignore whatever he did. Nevertheless, Mr. Shen still med himself. "You can put it that way, but ultimately it was your mother and I''s fault. If the Hans Family can give you the Hans family name in the future, then your mother and I won''t object to it." Although he said this, Mango could tell that Mr. Shen was in a poor mood. Then, Mango smiled and said, "Dad, I told you that I''ll forever be your daughter. My name is Mango Shen, and the Hans Family have agreed to respect my wishes." "The Hans Family has really put us to shame then." "That''s enough dad, don''t take it to heart. I''ll be fine only if you and mom are well, alright?." Mango continuedforting Mr. Shen for a while before they returned to the ward. Meanwhile, Mrs. Shen''s condition had improved very quickly due to Zion''s presence and she even wanted to be discharged that very afternoon. Then, Mango inquired about it to the doctor and she went to handle the discharge procedures after the doctor agreed. After Mrs. Shen returned home, she began cooking delicious food for Zion. Zion felt rather overwhelmed by his grandmother''s enthusiasm and he smiled at Mango as he said, "Do you think I''ll gain weight?" "You''ll still be cute even if you gained weight." Mango pinched Zion''s cheeks as she replied. Hence, Zion could only smile helplessly at her. Mango decided to have Zion apany her mother temporarily as she was concerned that the hospital would be full of germs. Furthermore, Zion had be Mrs. Shen''s favourite grandchild, so Mrs. Shen would be in a good mood if he stayed with her. Naturally, Zion had no objections to his mother''s arrangements, so he called to inform Madam Ye and Rita about this. After that, Mango returned to the hospital after she stayed at home for a while longer. By then, Nathaniel had already awoken and he became worried when he realized that Mango had disappeared. Relief washed over him when he found out that she''d gone to the Shen Family''s house, but he still asked Thomas to wait outside the house for her. Then, Mango spotted Thomas when she left the house. "What are you doing here?" "Madam, Mr. Ye had me wait here to pick you up." Thomas smiled as he spoke. It was clear to him how well Nathaniel treated Mango, and Nathaniel was willing to do anything for her. Although Mango did not say anything, the corners of her mouth were slightly quirked up in a smile. "Has he stopped being annoyed?" From N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Ye has always been like this. Aren''t you familiar with his antics after you''ve been together for so long? Don''t hold it against him." Thomas''s words lifted Mango''s spirits. "He needs to change his penchant for getting annoyed so easily." "Of course, Madam. You have to do your best because no one else can change him except for you." Right now, Thomas seemed to have quite the silver tongue. Thus, Mango was in a great mood all the way back to the hospital. When she returned, Nathaniel was with Rita as Madam Ye had rushed back to deal with some things at theirpany. Rita was exceptionally d to see her mother. "Mommy, look! This is the Barbie doll that daddy bought for me. He said that I look just like her!" Rita ced the toy in front of her as if she was offering up a treasure. Then, Mango replied with a smile, "Has your daddy sessfully bribed you with just one Barbie doll?" "Hey, I love Mommy too!" Rita was very good at charming her parents. Then, Nathaniel stood up with an indifferent expression on his face when he saw that Mango had returned safely. "I had someone transfer me to Rita''s ward, so I''ll be staying here from now on." "Okay." Mango replied rather curtly and she didn''t give much of a reaction. Hence, Nathaniel frowned slightly before he repeated himself. "I said that I''ll live here from now on." "Yup." Mango replied once more. This caused Nathaniel to be rather irritated and he angrily turned away from Mango to lie down on the bed opposite her. Then, he turned over so that his back was facing Mango. Rita looked at Nathaniel''s current state and she asked in confusion, "Mommy, what''s wrong with daddy?" "Your daddy''s fallen quite ill. Don''t worry, the doctor will deal with himter. Come on, tell Mommy how you''re feeling?" Mango sat by Rita''s bed right away as shepletely ignored Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was so pissed off that he found it hard to breathe. This woman was really testing his patience! He had already dropped her a hint, so why hadn''t shee to console him? Furthermore, she even ignored his presence! Wasn''t she the one who wanted to trade him away like somemodity? The more Nathaniel thought about it, the angrier he became. He abruptly turned around, only to watch as Rita happily told Mango about the changes in her body. Meanwhile, Mango looked at Rita with a very loving gaze. This scene suddenly tugged at Nathaniel''s heartstrings. This was his wife and daughter! From now on, they would live with him and they would face their future together. As he thought of this, all the traces of annoyance disappeared from his heart and it was reced by a peaceful, contented feeling that coursed through his veins. The feeling was so warm and he felt as if it had spread through his entire body. In the end, Rita was still a child and she got exhausted after all that excitement. Then, she leaned into Mango''s embrace and said softly, "Mommy, sing a song for me." "All right." Then, Mango gently patted Rita as she hummed a gentle luby. Her sweet, melodic voice reverberated throughout the room. Eventually, Rita slowly fell asleep while Nathaniel''s gaze unknowingly became very tender. Mango put Rita down and tucked her into bed. After that, she turned to find Nathaniel looking at her with absolute affection in his eyes. Her heart suddenly sped up and it throbbed loudly in her chest. "Why are you looking at me like that?" "Well, I suddenly think that you''re very beautiful." Nathaniel wasn''t really one for romantic derations, but he would asionally blurt one out. Whenever that happened, Mango usually blushed like a giddy schoolgirl. "Weren''t you ignoring me just now?" Next, Mango poured a ss of water for Nathaniel. At that, Nathaniel became somewhat annoyed. "Wow, you sure know how to turn the tables on me huh? I wasn''t the one who started it." "Then, am I still the one who''s ignoring you?" Mango shoved the ss of hot water into Nathaniel''s hand as she sat down on his bed with a smile. Her faint scent wafted into Nathaniel''s nostrils and he suddenly felt a reassuring sense of calmness wash over him. Mango was the only person who could make him feel this way. Then, Nathaniel nced at her before he angrily said, "Well, someone decided to trade me away like I''m an object, and she refuses to even console me! She''s still trying to test my patience, hmph!" Right now, Mango felt that Nathaniel was simply too adorable. "Hey, you''re never going to let that go, will you?" "Yes, that was an insult to me!" Nathanielined just like a child. Next, Mango smiled and said, "Can''t you forgive me?" "Well, that depends on what you''re going to do." Nathaniel turned away as he couldn''t be bothered to look at Mango any longer. At this moment, Mango decided to lean over him. Before he realized what was happening, she lowered herself suddenly and kissed his forehead. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Needless to say, Nathaniel was rather shocked. "You..." "Be a good boy and stop fussing about!" After Mango kissed Nathaniel, she stroked his head and she smiled as she rose to make him something to eat. Then, the corner of Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. Who did she take him for? Zion? Or Rita? Was she overwhelmed by her maternal instincts? To think that she treated him as if she wereforting a child! Thus, Nathaniel still wanted to say something else but Mango had already left. However, Nathaniel couldn''t help but smile as he looked at Mango''s retreating figure. The kiss lingered on his forehead, ever so gentle and loving. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he touched his forehead softly as a silly grin spread across his face. When Thomas entered, he was perplexed when he saw Nathaniel''s silly expression. After that, he cleared his throat to let Nathaniel know that he''d arrived. "Ahem, Mr. Ye." Nathaniel''s expression suddenly shifted. "Don''t you know how to knock? Have you lost yourmon sense over thest few days?" Nathaniel was obviously in a foul mood because his subordinate had seen his lovesick expression. He could show his vulnerability to Mango, but Thomas? No way! Meanwhile, Thomas felt quite aggrieved because he was being scolded unnecessarily. "Well, someone called Mrs. Ye''s old phone number. You previously asked me to keep her old phone, right? I''m here to tell you about it, that''s all." Thomas quickly exined why he was here. Nathaniel''s expression rxed when he heard that it was rted to Mango. "What''s the matter? Who called her?" "It''s Mrs. Ye''s best friend Charlotte." Thomas wouldn''t have told Nathaniel if it was anyone else, but since Mango''s best friend was calling, he didn''t really know how to deal with it. Although Mango hadn''t been in constant contact with Charlotte, Thomas knew how important she was to Mango. Then, Nathaniel frowned slightly. He was rather annoyed as he thought of Charlotte''s tant disapproval of him. It wasn''t easy for Nathaniel to achieve his happy ending with Mango, and they were even flourishing in their rtionship. So, if this woman came to screw it up... As he thought of this, he really wanted to tell Thomas to leave it alone. However, he never expected Mango toe inside the ward. "Did something happen to Charlotte?" Mango''s question put Thomas in a bit of a dilemma. Thomas looked at Nathaniel as he didn''t know if he should tell her or not. "What''s wrong? Can''t you tell me about it?" Mango looked at Nathaniel with an extremely delicate look. Right now even if the world blew up, Nathaniel couldn''t say no to Mango. "I was just about to ask. Thomas said that someone ced a call to your old number, and the caller was Charlotte. He was just about to tell me about what had happened when you came in." "Really?" It was clear that Mango didn''t really believe Nathaniel. Regrettably, the disagreements between Charlotte and Nathaniel were irreconcble. The two of them had been like this since five years ago, and nothing had changed. Hence, Mango was quite annoyed at this. It seemed like she needed to sit down and talk to Charlotte about this one day. She didn''t want to lose her best friend for the sake of Nathaniel and her family, just like it happened five years ago. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was rather annoyed at the disbelief in Mango''s eyes but there was nothing he could do about it. After all, he really wasn''t nning on letting Thomas tell Mango. At that moment, Nathaniel answered her questions with his silence. Thankfully, Thomas was very observant and he understood what Nathaniel meant when he saw this. He stepped forward quickly and said, "Mrs. Ye, I wasn''t around to pick up the phone when Miss Blu called, but she was crying very hard when I heard the voice message she left. To be honest, I don''t know what happened, just that she''s in the cemetery.''1 "What? What is she doing in the cemetery?" Mango''s heart suddenly became anxious. Charlotte had been afraid of ghosts ever since she was a child. Furthermore, one of her worst nightmares was the experience of her parents abandoning her at the cemetery. Thus, Mango was absolutely certain that Charlotte would never go to the cemetery of her own volition! "Where is she now?" Mango immediately became nervous. Nathaniel saw Mango''s concern and anxiety for Charlotte and he couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. "Charlotte is an adult and she went to the cemetery in broad daylight, so why are you so worried? Perhaps she''s gone there to visit someone." "Shut up!" Then, Mango roared at Nathaniel in reply. Nathaniel waspletely stunned. Mango had be way too bold, hadn''t she? How dare she shout at him? Even Thomas looked at Mango with admiration in his eyes. It could be said that Mango was the only one who could yell at Nathaniel like that. As expected, Mango could be quite domineering when she wanted to be! Thomas silentlyplimented Mango, but he didn''t let his approval show on his face. If he did, he would likely be fired. Meanwhile, Mango''s mind was preupied with Charlotte, so she forgot to act tactfully around Nathaniel. After she shouted at him, she turned to Thomas and asked, "Give the car keys to me, I need to get there as soon as possible." "She''s not a child, so why can''t she just take a cab back by herself? I just don''t understand why she would call you." Nathaniel had no idea about Charlotte''s past trauma, so he felt like Charlotte was doing this intentionally to screw with his and Mango''s happiness. Nathaniel had finally managed to get rid of all the nuisances in their lives just so he could enjoy Mango''s love and care, but Charlotte appeared once again to throw a wrench into his ns. Ugh, that was frustrating as all hell. Then, Mango red at Nathaniel and she said, "I''ll exin everythingter. I have to go, so please make something for Rita to eat after she wakes up. Your food is on the way.1'' "Mango Shen, I am a patient! You''re asking a patient to serve another patient! Aren''t you ashamed that you''re abandoning your husband and child for some random girl?" Nathaniel''s words were quite harsh indeed. s, he couldn''t help it because he disliked Charlotte that much! That annoying woman would always show up whenever he and Mango wanted some private time, and she would screw everything up. Hence, it was no wonder that Nathaniel had a horrible impression of her! However, Mango ignored hisints as she picked up her phone and bag. After that, she said to Thomas, "Are you driving me there, or do I have to drive myself?" She looked straight at Thomas, who avoided her gaze. He was just an employee, okay? Why was Mango making things so difficult for him? Then, Thomas looked hesitantly at Nathaniel. He was Nathaniel''s assistant, so he needed Nathaniel''s permission to do things! When Mango saw Thomas''s expression, she immediately snatched the keys from his hands and she walked out of the door without another word. "Mrs. Ye..." Thomas became rather torn. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was livid! Once again, Charlotte Blu had thwarted his ns! "Charlotte Blu, you sneaky b*tch!" He thought bitterly. Nathaniel looked at Thomas angrily who was still standing there and he shouted. "Why are you still here? Follow her! Are you really going to let her go to the cemetery alone? That''s the f*cking cemetery! Do you think it''s safe for a woman to go there alone?" Truthfully, Thomas felt quite aggrieved when Nathaniel yelled at him. What did he do to deserve this? Nevertheless, Thomas didn''t dare to say anything back and he quickly ran out the door behind Mango. "Mrs. Ye, give me the keys. It''s a tough drive to get to the cemetery, so let me drive you instead." Then, Mango gave him an indifferent look and said, "So you''re willing to drive me now? Did your master finally allow you to do so?" Thomas felt extremely helpless at the usation. "Mrs. Ye, I''m just an employee." "Yes, you only work for Nathaniel and whatever I say is meaningless. I get it." Thomas felt even more helpless at her words. "Mrs. Ye, Mr. Ye is the one who pays me, so..." "All right, stop looking so pitiful. When did Nathaniel ever treat you like any regr employee? Hurry up, let''s go." Mango decided not to tease Thomas anymore and she gave the keys to him. Meanwhile, Thomas''s expression looked like he''d just obtained the presidential pardon. He smiled and said, "All right, please board the car. I''ll be your humble servant today." Mango shook her head and the corners of her mouth quirked upwards. Soon, the car arrived at the cemetery. The cemetery was quite empty as no one hade to ce offerings yet, and the weather was quite gloomy today. Mango felt a cool breeze as she arrived, and she felt rather cold and out of ce. She quickly ced a call to Charlotte, but the call didn''t go through. Mango''s chest suddenly constricted. "Where is she? Didn''t you say she called me earlier? Why can''t I reach her now?" Hence, Thomas felt like he was very down on his luck today. Why was Mango questioning him when the call didn''t go through? This didn''t seem to be part of the contract when he signed up to be an assistant. However, Thomas quickly replied, "Mrs. Ye, no one picked up when I called back earlier. So, I don''t know why the call isn''t connecting right now. Could it be that her phone had run out of battery?" "I really hope that it''s because her phone died, but what if something else happened to her?" Then, Mango''s expression turned grim. She looked around and muttered, "You search over there, and I''ll search over here. We''ll meet at that building in the middle." Mango pointed at the columbarium not too far away. On the other hand, Thomas was rather worried. "Mrs. Ye, how about I go and search for Charlotte while you wait there?" "I''m worried about Charlotte. She was abandoned by her parents here, so the cemetery is a traumatizing ce for her. Thus, I have no idea why she''s here, but I can empathize with how afraid and helpless she felt at the time. Right now, I don''t know how she''s doing because I can''t even reach her phone." Mango''s words stunned Thomas for a moment. "Miss Blu was abandoned here by her parents?" "That''s right." Then, Mango quickly rushed to one side of the cemetery. Thomas didn''t say anything else after he saw that Mango had made up her mind, and he rushed to the other side of the cemetery. The two of them searched the entire cemetery, but they did not find Charlotte anywhere. Furthermore, Mango had yelled out Charlotte''s name so often that her throat went hoarse, yet she received no response. Then, Mango started to feel quite uneasy. Did Charlotte run into something or someone malicious? As soon as she thought of this, Mango felt extremely forlorn. She shouldn''t have changed her phone number. Even if she did, she should have told Charlotte. Hence, she wouldn''t forgive herself if something happened to Charlotte! Just then, Thomas shouted for Mango in front of the columbarium. "Mrs. Ye, Miss Blu is here!" Mango quickly rushed over to her, but she was immediately stunned when she saw Charlotte. After that, a wave of anger swiftly rose within Mango. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 "Charlotte!" Mango quickly ran over and she saw Charlotte huddled in the corner with a zed-over look in her eyes and she shook like an abandoned child. Her gaze was usually very tough, but now she seemed as fragile as ss. Then, Mango hugged her tightly but Charlotte pushed her away. In fact, it seemed that Charlotte had withdrawn into herself so she couldn¡¯t feel or hear anything. Right now, Charlotte seemed like a fragile doll as she held back her tears. "Charlotte, I''m sorry I''mte! It''s me, Mango!" Just as Mango approached Charlotte once again, Charlotte suddenly opened her mouth and mped down hard on Mango''s arm. "Mrs. Ye!" "Stay away! I''m fine!" Mango stopped Thomas from approaching them as she allowed Charlotte to bite her. Meanwhile, Charlotte seemed to be venting all of her fear and anxiety in that one bite. Then, the faint scent of blood wafted into Charlotte''s mouth and that jarred her back to her senses. After that, she suddenly let go of Mango. "Are you feeling better?" Mango''s voice was very gentle as if she was afraid of scaring Charlotte. Meanwhile, her wrist bled profusely. As Mango saw this, Charlotte burst into tears. "Mango, I was so afraid! I kept calling you, but no one picked up so I thought you''d abandoned me. Boohoo... that b*stard dumped me here in this columbarium alone throughout the cold, windy night. I was so afraid that I nearly died of fright!" Charlotte cried so hard that she could hardly breathe. On the other hand, Mango was quite distressed upon seeing her friend like this and she patted Charlotte''s back reassuringly. However, she took note of the b*stard Charlotte mentioned. Mango''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she let Charlotte finish venting before she helped Charlotte off the floor. Charlotte''s legs were numb, and the prickly feeling in her legs made her grimace. Furthermore, she seemed to have lost her usual tough demeanour. Then, Thomas hurried forward to help. Charlotte remembered Thomas, so she was stunned when she saw him. She muttered, "Is Nathaniel here?" "No, he was injured in the process of saving my life, so he''s currently recovering in the hospital." Mango gave a brief exnation to Charlotte. Thus, Charlotte was surprised as if she didn''t quite believe Nathaniel would sacrifice himself for Mango. However, she believed Mango as her best friend would never lie to her. It seemed that Charlotte had look at Nathaniel in a new light. Charlotte didn''t say anything else and she let Mango help her down the steps of the columbarium. s, there were far too many steps and she couldn''t walk down on her own. On the other hand, Thomas remembered the first time he''d met Charlotte. Back then, she was a fiery, tough woman and Thomas thought that Charlotte was a dominatrix. Hence, Thomas''s heart softened upon the unexpected sight of Charlotte''s vulnerability and an inexplicable sense of pity welled up in his heart. Then, Thomas couldn''t help but say, "I''ll carry you down the steps. Mrs. Ye hasn''t rested well for the past few days, so she can''t carry you. There are more than a hundred steps left, and I''m afraid that your legs wouldn''t be able to handle it." Meanwhile, Charlotte seemed like she never expected Thomas to offer his help, and she hesitated somewhat. Mango looked at the situation objectively and said, "Let Thomas help you, we can''t do this on our own." Mango knew the limits of her strength, and she was afraid that they might take the entire day to get down these steps if she was stuck helping Charlotte. After that, Charlotte nodded and muttered, "Sorry to trouble you." "It''s nothing. I''m a man, and this is what I''m supposed to do." Thomas smiled gently at her before he knelt in front of Charlotte. Truthfully, this was the first time Charlotte had been carried by a man and she suddenly felt embarrassed. Although she knew that it was done out of convenience, she still blushed until the tips of her ears turned red. On the other hand, Mango was very amused by this scene. Charlotte who had never shown much interest in men could actually disy such a shy expression on her face. Truly, this was a rare sight! After that, Charlotte climbed onto Thomas''s back. He felt that Charlotte was very light. "Have you been dieting recently?" Thomas asked faintly. "Hm?" Charlotte was confused for a moment before she understood what Thomas was asking. Then, she quickly shook her head and said, "I''m at a healthy weight, but you can put me down if you feel that I''m too heavy. I can manage a slow walk by myself." "What I''m saying is that you''re way too light. There''s no need for a woman to diet unnecessarily, instead, you should focus on being healthy." "Oh..." Charlotte suddenly didn''t know how to respond to that. Meanwhile, Mango had an amused expression on her face as she watched them as they walked down the steps. Thomas walked slowly down the steps with Charlotte on his back and he periodically looked back to see if Mango had caught up with them. Surprisingly, he didn''t be flustered despite having to care for two people. When they arrived at the bottom of the stairs, Thomas''s car had already been towed away. Thomas was astonished for a moment before he set Charlotte down. Then, he took off his jacket and ced it on the ground before he said to Charlotte, "It''s quite humid here, so just sit on my jacket for now while I go and look for the car. I think that it''s been towed by the guards here as I didn''t have time to find a parking spot when we got here." After he finished speaking, he nodded at Mango before he left hurriedly. Meanwhile, Charlotte was quite impressed. Charlotte had met him plenty of times, but they were barely acquaintances. Nevertheless, he still acted like a gentleman towards her, which surprised Charlotte. When Mango saw that Charlotte''s eyes were fixed on Thomas''s retreating figure, she couldn''t help but touch Charlotte''s arm with her hand and jokingly said, "Have you taken a fancy to him?" "What are you talking about? I just suddenly realized that Nathaniel''s men might not all be jerks after all." As Charlotte spoke, she blushed again. Mango smiled and said, "What do you mean by that? Nathaniel isn''t a jerk either, okay?" "Yes, of course, your Nathaniel isn''t a jerk. He''s so amazing until you haven''t gotten over him even though eight years have passed. Either way, I remain skeptical of him. Although he may be good to you now, he might change in the future so well have to wait and see." Obviously, Charlotte didn''t have anything good to say about Nathaniel. After all, Nathaniel had caused Mango quite a lot of suffering five years ago. Perhaps others wouldn''t know the full truth of what happened, but Charlotte knew everything. Mango was moved by Charlotte''s protectiveness, so she went forward and looped her arm around Charlotte''s shoulders before she said, "I know you''re doing this for my own good, but Nathaniel treats me well. Five years ago, he wasn''t sure about his feelings for me, but he''s made up for it, hasn''t he?" "Whatever floats your boat, Mango. However, don''te crying to me when he hurts you again. I''ll never forgive him if he causes you pain again." Charlotte''s tone was exasperated. In truth, the only thing she wanted was for Mango to be happy. She''d thought that Mango might have found a better life and someone else to love after she left Nathaniel. s, both of them were still together after everything that had happened, so what else could she say? As Mango''s best friend, Charlotte had no choice but to support her. On the other hand, Mango decided to ask Charlotte after she saw that Charlotte''s expression had calmed down. "Which b*stard dumped you here alone?" When the subject was brought up, Charlotte waspletely livid with anger. "It was Walter Song! I''ll kill him for this!" Charlotte gritted her teeth as she spoke. It had been years since she was this angry and afraid. Hence, Walter Song was an extremely despicable man. He was even more despicable than Nathaniel! Charlotte really wanted to have Walter hung, drawn, and quartered before she fed his body to the dogs! Meanwhile, Mango became a little hesitant when she saw Charlotte''s furious expression. "Why would Walter dump you here?" "Whatever happened between us stays between us. I know you share a good rtionship with Walter, but I''ll never forgive him for this, Mango. So, you''d better not get involved in this, or else..." "Fine, fine, okay! I''ll back off, all right?" Mango rarely heard Charlotte speak so harshly, nor had she seen someone treat Charlotte so poorly. However, Mango knew her best friend well, and Charlotte wasn''t the kind to go looking for trouble. It seemed like Walter had really gone too far this time. Initially, Mango had wanted to warn Walter but she abandoned the idea. He should bear the consequences of his own actions. In the meantime, Thomas had brought the car to them swiftly. When Charlotte saw that Thomas had returned, she immediately schooled her expression into something moredylike. Then, Mango teased her with a mischievous smile. "Hey, have you really taken a liking to him? How about I set both of you up?" "Quit spouting that crap. He was a gentleman to me earlier, so I shouldn''t act like a brute to him. I''m a cultured person, okay?" Charlotte replied awkwardly. Mango''s smile became teasing. "Cultured? Are you even talking about yourself?" "Mango!" Charlotte red at Mango with an extremely annoyed expression and Mango nearly burst into laughter. Meanwhile, Thomas had no idea what the two women were talking about. Instead, he parked the car before he opened the door. He said to Mango, "Mrs. Ye, how about you sit in front today?" "I''ll sit in the back. Charlotte''s legs haven''t fully recovered, so it''s easier for you to carry her to the front seat. I''m fine with sitting wherever." Mango''s words caused Charlotte to feel embarrassed once more. "I''m fine with anything. I can sit in the back as well." "I''ll carry you." However, Thomas didn''t wait for Charlotte to finish speaking before he leaned down and picked her up. There was a faint scent of soap lingering on his body that was light and refreshing. Thus, Charlotte suddenly felt her heart race and her face burned with bright red blush. It was the first time she''d ever been carried bridalstyle by a man. Mango watched them with a sly smile on her face. So, it seemed like this wasn''tpletely a bad thing at all. After the three of them boarded the car, Thomas buckled Charlotte''s seatbelt considerately before he started the car. "Mrs. Ye, what is our next destination? Do we send Miss Blu home first? Or do we send you back to the hospital first?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Thomas asked in a calm voice. Just as Charlotte was about to say something, Mango cut her off. "Let''s head to the hospital. Charlotte''s been here all night, so I''m afraid that she might have caught a cold. I''ll feel better if she gets a check- up at the hospital." "Yes, ma''am!" Then, Thomas drove directly back to the Central Hospital. Meanwhile, Charlotte looked like she wanted to say something, but Mango just shook her head at her. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 During the journey back to the Central Hospital, Thomas considerately put on some slow music that sounded very calming. Hence, Charlotte''s mood slowly steadied under the soft beats of the song. She couldn''t help but nce at Thomas sideways. Thomas was a very average looking man. His facial features weren''t very striking, but he was quite pleasant to look at and he radiated aforting aura. Usually, Charlotte never really paid attention to him but now she found that Thomas had an exceptional quality about him. "What''s your education background?" Charlotte couldn''t help but ask. Meanwhile, Thomas was a little surprised before he replied off- handedly, "I have a double master''s degree." "A double Master''s? You have such a high qualification, and yet you''re working as Nathaniel''s assistant? Don''t you think that''s a waste?" Charlotte was just an ordinary college graduate, so a master''s degree was an amazing achievement to her. She always thought that being Nathaniel''s assistant only required a college education. However, Thomas replied with a smile, "Mr. Ye supported my education while I was in the United States and he lent me the money to pursue my double Masters there. If it wasn''t for Mr. Ye, I wouldn''t be here today, so I decided toe back after graduation to pay my debts." "But Nathaniel''s rich, so he doesn''t need your money." Charlotte was only stating a fact. To be honest, she didn''t really have a good opinion of Nathaniel because she had never thought he would ever be so noble. Furthermore, it could also be because Charlotte never liked rich and wealthy people. If it weren''t for Mango being obsessed with Nathaniel, she would never have a good impression of him at all. However, Mango was the one who had helped to pay Charlotte''s college fees so that she could graduate. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Then, a strange feeling welled up in Charlotte''s chest when she realized that she had some simrities to Thomas. Thomas shook his head and said, "It''s not like that. Even though Mr. Ye is rich, it''s still his money and he has no obligation to help me. However, he assisted me when I needed it the most, and he didn''t even want me to return the money. In my opinion, one should always repay their debts. If it wasn''t for Mr. Ye, I would''ve just been a simple high school graduate and I wouldn''t know what I would be doing now." As she processed Thomas''s words, Charlotte found that for the first time ever, she had nothing bad to say about Nathaniel. It seemed that she had previously been biased towards Nathaniel. Maybe there were genuinely good people among the rich and powerful? Charlotte asked herself that question silently and she didn''t say anything else. On the other hand, Thomas didn''t try to continue the conversation, but the atmosphere didn''t be awkward. Instead, they settled into afortable silence with the slow thrumming of the music ying in the background. Meanwhile, Mango felt like Thomas and Charlotte were quite a good fit for one another as she observed their conversation from the back seat. Although Thomas was Nathaniel''s assistant, Mango knew that he''d already returned the money to Nathaniel long ago. Furthermore, he had a stake in the venture capital firm that he and Nathaniel had founded. Hence, Thomas could be considered a rich man if he got rid of the title of being Nathaniel''s assistant, but Thomas preferred to keep a low profile. Frankly, Mango had learned all of this from Nathaniel by ident. In truth, Thomas had been reluctant to leave Nathaniel and the HY Group. If not, Thomas definitely had the financial prowess to go and start apany of his own. Conversely, he could choose to do nothing at all and he could still live afortable life off of the dividends alone. Despite Charlotte''s tough and brazen exterior, in reality that was just to conceal her own vulnerability. Charlotte was someone who desperately needed a sense of security. However, Charlotte wasn''t interested in any regr rich man. Frankly, she detested them with a passion, so all of Mango''s attempts to set her up with rich guys had failed miserably. Now that Charlotte seemed rather interested in Thomas, Mango hoped that the two of them could get to know each other better. Both Charlotte and Thomas were familiar with the feeling of being orphaned, so perhaps they might appreciate one another more because of this. s, Mango wasn''t in a hurry to rush things along. Then, she turned her head to look out at the scenery rushing by and she suddenly felt like everything in her life was falling into ce. Perhaps her blissful life with Nathaniel might not be far off either. As she continued along that train of thought, she started to miss Nathaniel. Hence, Mango couldn''t help but chuckle at the memory of Nathaniel''s jealous expression. Although Charlotte was listening to music, she was still paying attention to Mango. Hence, she became annoyed when she saw Mango smiling stupidly to herself. "Did Nathaniel cast some sort of spell on Mango? She''s even more obsessed with him now than she was eight years ago." Charlotte unwittingly exposed Mango''s silly behaviour as she asked Thomas softly. "Eight years ago?" "Don''t you know? Mango fell in love with Nathaniel at first sight. Back then, Nathaniel still had a girlfriend, but Mango was obsessed with him. I don''t know what happened, but she was like this every time she returned to our dorm. Now that she''s the mother of two children, why is she still acting like a giddy schoolgirl? Surely Nathaniel must have cast a spell on her." The more Charlotte thought about it, the more likely that seemed to be the case. If someone looked at Mango''s giddy expression, they might think that Nathaniel was standing right outside the car. Then, Thomas looked at Mango from the rearview mirror and he smiled. "Mr. and Mrs. Ye are very deeply in love with one another. Honestly, there are many things that seem strange to us outsiders, but love is an emotion that can only be truly felt by the individuals themselves. You might think that Mr. Ye mistreats Mrs. Ye, but how would you know if Nathaniel would sacrifice his life for her? Back in the United States, Mrs. Ye had fallen into the ocean. The waves were so strong that even the rescue crews were afraid to enter, but Mr. Ye leapt into the ocean without a second thought. The pressure at the ocean floor was so intense that the salvage crews gave up, but Mr. Ye stayed down there for a whole hour. When he resurfaced, his entire body was frozen stiff but he still called out Mrs. Ye''s name when he was barely conscious." Charlotte didn''t say a word, nor refute Thomas when he spoke. She suddenly felt that her view of Nathaniel might have been wrong. Then, Charlotte let out a sigh at the sight of Mango''s blissful expression. "Well, you''ll defend Nathaniel just because you''re his personal assistant. Either way, I won''t forgive him if he hurts Mango again." "Mhmm." All of a sudden, Thomas felt that Charlotte was all bark and no bite. In fact, Charlotte had most likely changed her opinion of Nathaniel, but she was unwilling to admit it. Hence, he just smiled without saying another word. Soon after that, the car arrived at the Central Hospital. Then, Thomas stopped the car by the hospital door and he said to Mango, "Mrs. Ye, please get off the car with Miss Blu and wait for me. I''ll go and find a parking space." "Nah, give me the keys. You carry Charlotte inside to see the doctor instead. She''s been out in the cold the whole night and both her legs are numb, so they could''ve been damaged. I know my way around the hospital, so I''ll park the car." Mango had realized that they''d arrived at the hospital entrance after she was jolted from her reverie. Since she wanted to set Charlotte and Thomas up with one another, she would definitely try to create opportunities for them to spend time together. Meanwhile, Charlotte was rather embarrassed. "I think we should wait for you instead." "Ugh, when did you be so dramatic? Thomas knows his way around here, so I''ll feel much more reassured if he went with you. Furthermore, I still have to get fruits for Nathaniel and some food for Rita after I park the car. Let Thomas help you, just so I can have a peace of mind." Mango''s words shocked Thomas, but he still remained faithfully obedient. "Don''t worry, Miss Blu. I''ll take good care of you." This sentence made Charlotte blush once again. "It''s not that, I''m just not used to relying on other people." Charlotte replied in a soft voice. Then, Thomas smiled faintly and he said, "It''s not a problem as my job is to solve problems for Mr. and Mrs. Ye. Furthermore, you''re not a bother at all." Thetter part of his sentence rendered Charlotte speechless. Meanwhile, Mango hurriedly shooed them out of the car when she saw how they were acting. "Hurry up and take Charlotte to the doctor. I won''t forgive you if anything happens to herter." After that, Mango shoved Thomas out of the car. Thomas felt a little aggrieved, but he didn''t say anything else as he carried Charlotte into the hospital. The more Mango looked at them, the more she thought that they''d make a fine pair. Yup! Mango never expected that she''d be able to y matchmaker one day. As she thought of this, Mango giggled childishly before she parked the car. After that, she went to the nearby supermarket and got Nathaniel some wax apples and milk for Rita. WhenMango returned to the ward, Rita had just fallen asleep. Nathaniel put down the story book in his hand and it was clear that he''d just been reading Rita a story. A sh of surprise glimmered in Nathaniel''s eyes when he saw Mango, but it faded very quickly into a look of calmness. What an act! Well then, keep pretending! Mango chastised Nathaniel mentally, but she still handed the wax apples to Nathaniel. "Here, I got these for you." "I don''t want them! You should get something nice for your best friend instead." Nathaniel''s words were dripping with jealousy from the moment he spoke. Then, Mango wrinkled her nose as she sniffed around the room. She asked seriously, "What''s that smell?" "What smell?" Nathaniel was frightened by Mango''s serious expression and he hurriedly sniffed the air as well. He inhaled deeply to detect the smell, as if he was a police hound. At this, Mango burst intoughter. "Nathaniel, don''t you smell the overwhelming scent of jealousy here? It''s absolutely suffocating." Nathaniel was confused for a moment before he realized that Mango had tricked him. Then, he gave Mango a disdainful look before he said, "You''re so childish." "Yeah, it''s so childish to get jealous over another woman. However, you really looked like a police hound just now when you were sniffing the air! Sh*t, I actually forgot to take a photo of that!''1 "Mango Shen!" Honestly, Nathaniel felt that his masculinity was being threatened. Mango was getting more and more reckless, and now she even dared topare him to a dog? If Nathaniel didn''t teach her lesson, wouldn''t she just take advantage of him in the future? After that, Nathaniel stood up and that frightened Mango so much that she turned away and ran. s, she tripped over her own feet. "Ahh!" Just as she was about to fall to the ground, a pair of firm arms encircled her waist. In the midst of her daze, she collided into a warm, familiar chest. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 "How old are you? Ugh, why are you still tripping over yourself?" Nathaniel was so frightened that cold sweat beaded on his forehead. Could Mango even go a day without scaring him half to death? Fortunately, Nathaniel had a strong heart, if not he reckoned that he''d be dead long ago. Meanwhile, Mango felt that Nathaniel was particrly handsome right now. Five years of experience had made him more manly than before, and she couldn''t take her eyes off of him. Then, Mango reached out her arm and she looped it around Nathaniel''s neck before she replied in a low voice, "If I didn''t do that, would you throw yourself into my embrace?" "Who''s doing the embracing now? Mango, you''re way too good at twisting facts, I think... mmph...." Before Nathaniel could finish his sentence, Mango stood up on her tiptoes and she kissed Nathaniel gently with her soft lips. Mango''s kiss was overbearing, hot, and even a little impatient. s, Nathaniel quickly took control of the situation and his dominant behaviour weakened Mango''s resolve. She panted for breath, but the deep look in Nathaniel''s eyes frightened her. "Do you know what it means when you''re doing this to me?" As he spoke, Nathaniel''s voice sounded quite husky. Then, Mango smiled abruptly and said, "Let''s have another child. If we end up with twins, one of them will take the Shen surname and the other will be Hans, all right?" Nathaniel was once again shocked and he asked very seriously, "You''re serious about this?" "Yeah! What''s wrong? Don''t you want another child?" At this, Mango''s heart became rather nervous. However, Nathaniel hugged Mango affectionately and he spoke with an emotional tone, "I missed the births of Zion and Rita, so I definitely want another child to make up for all that. But if this means that you have to undergo more suffering, then I''m perfectly fine the way we are now." "I want to have another baby with you." Mango replied in a very shy manner. In fact, she''d thought about this for a long time. Ever since she and Nathaniel had confirmed their feelings for one another, she''d wanted to have another child for him. The only reason she wanted to do so was to assuage Nathaniel''s regret. They had separated five years ago due to a misunderstanding, and that had caused their children to lose a father figure. Other than that, Nathaniel had also lost his right to be a father. Although the children were back now, Nathaniel''s regret remained. Hence, Mango didn''t want either of them to have any more regrets. Furthermore, they needed to repay both the Hans Family and the Shen Family somehow. She could choose whatever surname she wanted, but she couldn''t hurt both families'' feelings. Then, Nathaniel replied in a sincere tone when he saw that Mango was starting to be emotional. "Just go with the flow, don''t force yourself." He remembered the suffering that Mango had endured just to have a child five years go, and his heart ached immensely at the thought of it. If Mango needed to go through that sort of pain once again in order for him to have no regrets, he''d rather not do it at all. Meanwhile, Mango''s heart softened when she saw the heartache in Nathaniel''s gaze. Then, she put her arms around Nathaniel''s neck and said, "Did the doctor say that you''ve recovered enough for this?" "He didn''t say anything, but we can try." Nathaniel''s body was burning with desire after Mango''s teasing, so he wouldn''t give a d*mn even if the doctor said no. Sexual desire was a very powerful force, and he couldn''t seem to control himself ever since the day he met Mango. Then, Mango giggled as Nathaniel carried her into the room next door. Nathaniel wasn''t so shameless that he would do those things in front of their daughter. Both of them tussled in the room for a very long time until Mangoy on top of Nathaniel''s body exhaustedly. She panted for breath as she asked, "Are you really injured?" "You should count yourself lucky that I''m injured, if not you wouldn''t be leaving this bed until dawn tomorrow." Right now, Nathaniel was very satiated. Although his wound stitches had ripped a little, every fibre of his body hummed in satisfaction. Conversely, Mango felt like she had made a wrong decision before this. How could she ever think Nathaniel would be weakened by his injury? That man had a ravenous sexual appetite! Mango felt rather sleepy after she red affectionately at Nathaniel. When Nathaniel saw that she was tired, he covered her with a quilt before he said in a soft voice, "Have a good rest." "Where are you going?" After that, Mango grabbed Nathaniel''s hand like a child as she was reluctant to let him leave. Honestly, she felt more childlike the older she became, especially in front of Nathaniel. After that, Nathaniel smiled as he replied, "I need to go and watch over Rita. She''ll be worried if she doesn''t see either of us when she wakes up." "Fine then. You''re abandoning me for the sake of your daughter." Mango''s tone was extremely aggrieved as if she was an abandoned child. However, Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh when he saw that Mango was jealous of her own daughter. "Oh my God, you''re so petty. Both you and Rita are equally important to me." Hence, Mango felt like she might''ve been a little overdramatic. Then, she let go of Nathaniel''s hand as she said, "Oh yeah, Charlotte''s been admitted to the hospital as well. Right now, Thomas is with her so please don''t assign any tasks to him if there''s nothing urgent going on. I intend on letting him apany Charlotte." "What do you mean by that?" Nathaniel was rather confused at her words. Mango smiled in reply. "I suddenly felt that the two of them seemed like a good fit for each other, so I wanted to give them some alone time. Also, stop being mean towards Charlotte. After all, she is my best friend and she''s just gone through something quite traumatic." "What the hell happened?" Nathaniel''s question made Mango sigh deeply before she told him all about what happened to Charlottest night. "Oh, Walter Song''s in a lot of trouble now." Nathaniel smiled gleefully after he heard the whole story. This was good, as it prevented Walter from following Mango around. Now that Charlotte would keep Walter upied, Nathaniel had some space to let down his guard. "All right, your wish is mymand. Have some rest first, then we can meet the Hans Family tomorrow. We have quite a lot of things to settle." Nathaniel''s gaze went dark as he said that. Only then did Mango recall that they still had a lot of unfinished business. To name a few, they had to deal with Nanny Zhang and Sisi. Other than that, they still had to deal with Queena, the Hans Family and the issue of Mango''s identity. At the thought of this, Mango''s mood soured slightly. "Well, let''s not think about that first. Hurry up and get some rest. What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll cook something for you." Then, Mango felt quite blessed when Nathaniel said that. "You''re the president of the HY Group, yet you cook for me every day. If your employees ever found out, I''m sure they''ll be very shocked." Mangoughed boisterously at that. However, Nathaniel replied in a faint voice, "After I leave work, I''m no longer the president. I''m just your husband and a regr man at home." At that, Mango''s chest had a warm and fuzzy feeling again. "After we settle everything, I want to work at the HY Group." "All right." "I want to design a car for you." "Will that be our wedding car?" Thus, Mango was stunned upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "What?" "I already told you that I want to marry you again. In fact, I want to let the whole of Ocean City know that you''re my wife! I''ll make you happy for the rest of your life!" Nathaniel''s affection made a lump form in Mango''s throat. She suddenly felt that she wanted to burst into tears. "Ugh, why are you being so sentimental? You''re going to make me cry." "You''re such a crybaby." Nathaniel reached out his fingers and he gently pinched Mango''s nose with a deeply affectionate look in his eyes. His gaze looked as if he would give her the world if she asked for it. On the other hand, Mango felt like she was suffocated by his loving gaze. For the first time, she felt that Nathaniel''s beautiful, striking eyes were very seductive. "Hurry up and leave! Rita will be awake in a while, and I still have to rest." Mango quickly nudged Nathaniel away. If he stayed any longer, she couldn''t guarantee that she wouldn''t pounce on him again. It turned out that men could also be very seductive, and overwhelmingly so. Then, Nathaniel gave a muffledugh before he left with a satisfied feeling in his heart. As Mango recalled what she just did with Nathaniel, she blushed all the way until the tips of her ears. Seriously, when did she ever be so bold? This was Nathaniel''s fault! All of it! As Mango thought of this, the corners of her mouth quirked up in a smile as she covered herself with the quilt. Nathaniel''s scent lingered on the sheets, and it reminded her of his earlier sexual prowess. Then, Mango fell asleep as she hugged the quilt to her chest with a sly smirk on her face. After Nathaniel left the room, he returned to Rita''s ward and decided to take a shower when he noticed that she was still asleep. "Wow! Daddy, you''re so fit!" Rita''s mouth dropped open at Nathaniel''s exposed pectoral muscles and she couldn''t help but exim. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was stunned for a moment before he quickly put on a bathrobe. Then, he flicked Rita on the forehead as he smiled. "You''re just a child, what do you know about fitness?" "Of course I know, Brother Zion frequently watches those bodybuilding shows and the men on the shows look just like you. Honestly, they''re so nice to look at!" Nathaniel felt a headacheing on when he saw that his daughter was about to drool. This little girl couldn''t be thisscivious at such a young age, could she? "You''re not allowed to watch those kinds of programs in the future." "But my brother likes to watch it." Rita immediately med Zion for everything. Then, Nathaniel sighed as he said, "You can''t watch it even if he does. You''re a girl, so you have to act like ady. Be more reserved, okay?" "Daddy, what do you mean by that?" Rita asked him casually, but now Nathaniel was didn''t know what to say. How should he answer this question? After he thought for a long time, Nathaniel cleared his throat and said, "You''ll know when you get older." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Ugh, adults always act like this. They keep telling us that we''ll know when we get older when they don''t even know what they''re talking about. Daddy, you can just admit that you don''t know." At that, Nathaniel felt quite stumped by his daughter''s words. Then, Nathaniel grasped at his chest and said, "I hurt my wound in the shower, so I have to go see the doctor. Rita, I''ll be right back so you stay in your room, yeah?" However, Rita grabbed Nathaniel''s arm and said in a low voice, "Daddy, you have to put on some clothes before you go out. If you go out like this, Mommy will get mad. If the nurses outside see your body, they''ll go crazy and they might even scream as they surround you! By then, I wouldn''t have the energy to rescue you." However, Nathaniel was immediately gobsmacked at his daughter''s words. Where did she learn all this? Just as Nathaniel and Rita were locked in a strange situation, Nathaniel''s phone suddenly rang. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Nathaniel''s brows furrowed as he looked down at his phone and he saw that Terrance was the one who was calling him. Then, he took a furtive nce at Rita before he answered the call. "Nathaniel, you should get here as soon as possible. There''s something wrong with Nanny Zhang." Terrance''s voice was soft, but it made Nathaniel frown. "I''ll be right there." He had nned to go there tomorrow, but he didn''t expect that Nanny Zhang would cause problems for them. Meanwhile, Rita asked in a reluctant tone. "Are you leaving, daddy? Can''t you apany me even when you''re injured?" A lump formed in Nathaniel''s throat as he heard that. In truth, he really did want to apany Rita, but things rarely ever went the way he wanted it to. "After I''ve settled all of my things and you''ve recovered, I''ll take you and Zion somewhere fun to y, okay?" "Really? Don''t you dare lie to me!" Rita hurriedly extended her pinky towards Nathaniel. "All right, I promise." Nathaniel intertwined his pinky with Rita''s and he pressed their thumbs together. Now, Rita was satisfied and she picked up the gaming device that Zion had made for her to show it to Nathaniel. "Look, Brother Zion made me this. So, you''ll have to give me a presentter on." "Very well, what would you like?" "I''ll need to think about it." Rita tilted her head and smiled sweetly at Nathaniel. As he looked at his daughter''s smile, Nathaniel felt like he would be willing to give her the world if he could. "Okay, it''s all up to you, honey. I''ll buy you the entire world if you asked for it." "Daddy, you''re the best." Rita sprawled herself out into Nathaniel''s arms coyly just as Mango walked into the room. As soon as Mango entered and saw Nathaniel and Rita together, she couldn''t help butugh and ask, "What are you two doing?" "Mommy, daddy said that he''ll give me a presentter!" "You little rascal, all you ever ask for are presents." Mango tapped Rita''s head gently. After that, Rita stuck out her tongue as she giggled mischievously. From N?velDrama.Org. Mango''s mood improved considerably when she saw that her daughter''s energy had increased. On the other hand, Nathaniel gazed at the two of them as he wanted to say something but he stopped himself. "What''s wrong?" s, Mango was quite observant and she sensed that something was up with Nathaniel. So, she decided to ask him about it. Then, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Terrance just called and he said that Nanny Zhang is up to something. Hence, he asked me to go over and have a look." Mango paused for a moment at that as she clearly never expected something like that to happen. "How about I go along with you?" Mango said without much thought. After that, Nathaniel nodded in reply. They sought out a nurse to care for Rita before they both left for the Hans Family mansion. When she arrived at the mansion, Mango was actually quite nervous, especially about meeting Queena. Honestly, she had no idea what to do when they met again. On the other hand, Queena was excited to see Mango but she managed to control herself. "Oh, you''ve arrived?" There was a hint of excitement in Queena''s voice. "Yup." Mango suddenly had no idea what to say to Queena anymore. Should she call her Aunt Xiao? Or Mom? She never thought that she would have another identity. Back in the United States, the both of them were as thick as thieves. However, Mango couldn''t find the same sort of closeness with Queena after her identity had been revealed. Nathaniel observed this before he said in a soft voice, "You stay with Minister Xiao while I go and have a look." "All right." As for Nanny Zhang, Mango didn''t have the desire to see her at all. When Terrance heard that Nathaniel had arrived, he immediately came out and greeted him before he brought Nathaniel to the dungeon with a grim look on his face. Meanwhile, Mango just stood there stiffly. Queena wanted to say something to her long-lost daughter, who was standing just a few feet away, but she had no idea how to start. She hadn''t seen Mango for more than twenty years. Frankly, she had a lot to say, but she had no idea how she should tackle the subject. Then, Mango cleared her throat and asked, "Where''s Madam Hans?" "She''s resting inside as she''s been unwell recently. She''s just fallen asleep, so it''s better for you to visit herter after she''s awake." "All right." After that, Mango became silent again. Queena saw Mango''s ufortable expression and she muttered, "Come over here and sit down, there''s no need to be so formal at home." "Okay." Mango nodded and she sat down on the sofa. It was not her first time in the Hans Family mansion, but it felt different this time. Then, Queena took the initiative to make a cup of tea for Mango. However, she seemed to have remembered something halfway through and she poured the tea away. "I heard that you''ve been unwell these days, so it''s better for you to skip the tea. I''ll go and boil you some water instead." Despite all her time in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Queena was still as excited as a child. Meanwhile, Mango couldn''t stand it any longer and she immediately stopped Queena. "You don''t have to do this, any kind of water is fine. I don''t know how to act when you''re so affectionate towards me." Queena was stunned by Mango''s words, and she had a helpless glint in her eyes. Then, Mango finally let out a sigh. "I have no intention of ming you. I only want to sit down and have a good talk with you." However, this sentence made Queena tear up. "I''m sorry, I made a mistake all those years ago. I know that there''s nothing I can do if you hate me, but I''m really..." "That''s enough. All of it is in the past, so why bring it up? If you hadn''t saved me back in America, God knows what would have happened to me instead. Everything is fated in our lives. We''re both fated to be mother and daughter, so I can''t just deny this fact on a whim. I''ll admit that I was quite surprised, but I never thought of you as a horrible mother. Furthermore, my life has been a lot better than you think. I''m fine, really." Mango suddenly felt a wave of pity for the woman in front of her. Queena had only loved one man her entire life, yet she didn''t get to spend any time with him. That must be one of the saddest things that anyone could go through in their lives. If time could numb the pain and allow Queena to forget everything, it would''ve been a great choice. s, Queena could never forget Dennis. Perhaps for Queena, the one who got away would always be the best. Thus, this realization made Mango appreciate the days that she had spent with Nathaniel even more. She didn''t want to regret not working hard enough to be together with Nathaniel. On the other hand, Queena''s tears flowed even more profusely when she heard that Mango didn''t me her. "I''m sorry about Andrea. It was my fault for not disciplining her properly, you..." "You and Andrea are different people. Furthermore, I don''t think that she''s evil. Her primary motivation was to get rid of me, but I don''t think that she expected this to happen." As for Andrea, Mango wasn''t really sure if she could forgive her. The fact that Andrea lusted after Nathaniel made Mango ufortable, but Andrea was still her half-sister. Thus, Mango didn''t know whether it was right to me her for it. Although Andrea''s upbringing was far more privileged than Mango''s, she was rather unfortunate if one looked at it properly. Aside from her father spoiling her, Andrea did not have much maternal love from Queena at all. For a moment, Queena didn''t know what to say. Then, she paused for a moment before she replied, "Wait here, I have something to give you." After that, she quickly ran into her room. Meanwhile, Mango looked around the familiar living room of the Hans Family mansion and she suddenly felt a sense of belonging. The word "home" was really magical, and it allowed people to form a sense of attachment to inanimate buildings because of its inhabitants or the events that happened in it. She scrutinised every detail of the house. Strangely, she was now a member of this family. When Queena exited the room, she carried a lot of things in her hands. Among others, there was a house deed, a bank book and somepany shares. To some extent, Mango was rather perplexed. "What is all this for?" Then, Queena shoved all of the things into Mango''s hands as she muttered, "All of these are yours. I''ve collected these over the years as I was afraid that you might have had an unfortunate time growing up. Every year on your birthday, I¡¯d put away some money for you and I''ve been doing this for twenty years. No matter how you may reject me, I still have to give this to you. Please take this as a token of my sincerity." Since Mango herself was a mother, she knew how much a mother could miss her own child. Back then, Queena had given Mango away for her own good but there would always be a void in the heart because she had left her child. Thus, after Mango had be a mother herself, she naturally understood the regret and longing that Queena felt. Hence, she did not refuse Queena as she took the bank book from her. However, the number stated on the bank book surprised Mango somewhat. It seemed that Queena had been very thrifty, almost to the point of poverty in order to save up so much money twenty years ago. "Why did you do this?" "This is what I owed you. I know that you''re notcking cash since you''re married to Nathaniel, but you can pass this on to Zion or Rita. Frankly, you can get rid of it if you want to. As long as you take the money, I''ll feel much better." "All right." Mango didn''t refuse Queena''s request. However, Mango refused to ept the property deed in front of her. "I don''t need this house, so you keep it. If not, you could also give it to Andrea." "Why should I? This is my gift to you. Plus, Andrea has her father so she doesn''t need this." In truth, Queena''s words made Mango feel sorry for Andrea. "Frankly, what she needs is your love. Since you''ve given birth to her, you should be a proper mother to her. Can''t you see how much Andrea wants your love and attention?" In fact, Mango had no desire to defend Andrea, but she couldn''t help herself. On the other hand, Queena was both stunned and sheepish at the same time. "Andrea was an ident. I had no intention of bringing her into the world." "Even so, you''ve already given birth to her. As a mother, you''ve failed to be one to me and you''ve squandered more than twenty years of Andrea''s time. To be honest, you could''ve had a wonderful daughter. Plus, Andrea''s behaviour now is not because she was spoilt by his father. Growing up in a single-parent household seems a lot worse than my upbringing, really." Queena was shocked at Mango''s words. "Don''t you me her?" "Of course I me her. After all, she''s the reason I nearly died. However, that''s a separate issue and my point is that Andrea seems a lot more pitiful than me." Then, Mango looked at Queena as she helped the older woman onto the sofa. Just then, a sudden noise came from the inside, which immediately caught their attention. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 "What''s that sound?" Mango was rather slow to react, but Queena suddenly stood up. "Your grandmother!" Then, Queena ran quickly towards Madam Hans''s room. Meanwhile, Mango was stunned for a moment as she didn''t know what was going on. Grandma? She thought about it for a while before she realized that it was Madam Hans. As the thought crossed her mind, Mango quickly followed behind Queena. "Mom!" Queena''s voice sounded from inside the room with a hint of urgency. Thus, Mango''s chest tightened involuntarily. She quickly opened the door and walked inside and found Madam Hans lying on the floor. The corner of her mouth and her right hand kept twitching uncontrobly and it seemed like Madam Hans had gotten a stroke. Madam Hans was very old, but her deception previously didn''t give Mango a very good impression of her. After that, Mango decided to let it go when she found out Madam Hans only did it for the sake of her own granddaughter. However, she didn''t expect that she would turn out to be Madam Hans''s granddaughter as well! "Don''t move her and call the ambnce now!" Next, Mango rushed over to help Madam Hans up. Clearly, Madam Hans was excited to see Mango, but she wasn''t able to say any words. "Don''t attempt to speak as I already know what you want to say. Grandma, I''m back. No matter what, I''m home now. I''ll make sure to spend time with you in the future, okay?" To be honest, Mango felt rather regretful. If she''de earlier to check on Madam Hans, would this have happened? Meanwhile, the old woman mumbled gibberish as she tried to speak and tears flowed from her eyes. She grasped Mango''s hand tightly. Although her grip was weak, she refused to let go as if she feared that Mango would suddenly run away. There was a meaningful look in her eyes, but unfortunately, Mango couldn''t decipher it. Queena quickly called for an ambnce before she notified Terrance and the others. When Terrance and Nathaniel arrived at the scene, their expressions were grim and it got worse when they realized that Madam Hans may have had a stroke. "Did you call an ambnce?" Terrance asked Queena. "Yes, it''ll be here soon. However, Mom was feeling only a bit unwell earlier. How did it develop into something this bad?" Queena couldn''t figure it out, but she was very worried about Madam Hans. On the other hand, Nathaniel gently grasped Mango''s shoulder and asked, "Are you all right?" "I''m fine." In fact, Mango''s heart was very heavy. After the ambnce arrived, Mango and Queena boarded it along with Madam Hans while Terrance and Nathaniel followed behind them in their own car. Soon after, Madam Hans was sent to the emergency room. Terrance and Queena waited nervously outside, while Nathaniel pulled Mango to the side. "What''s wrong?" Mango''s heart was filled with aplicated mix of emotions. The person lying inside the emergency room was her biological grandmother! Decades had passed, but she never knew that she still had a grandmother in this world. Madam Hans had lost her son and husband very early, and she got a stroke just as her family was about to be reunited once more. This made Mango feel rather ufortable when she thought about it. It shouldn''t end like this! From N?velDrama.Org. Madam Hans had worked hard throughout her life, and both her son and husband had sacrificed themselves to serve the country. Now that she was in her golden years, she was unable to witness her family''s reunion before she fell ill once more. Then, Nathaniel pulled Mango into his arms and whispered, "I''m sorry." "What are you talking about? Illness and death is part of life, but I just feel rather regretful. If I knew that Madam Hans would turn out like this, I would''ve gone to see her earlier." Mango''s voice was filled with regret as she said this. Honestly, she felt like she had been very unfilial indeed. After Mango returned from the United States and found out about her true identity, she had actually been avoiding the truth. She had no idea how to face the Hans Family or Madam Hans, nor did she know how to ept her newfound identity. In truth, Mango knew that the Hans Family was awaiting her return but she didn''t want to bring up the subject first. But now, Madam Hans had gotten a stroke. If she ended up being paralysed forever, how would Mango ever forgive herself? Thus, Mango felt guilty as she med herself for everything and this made Nathaniel''s heart ache for her. "This wasn''t an ident. Someone deliberately did this to Madam Hans!" Nathaniel said these words very softly so that only Mango could hear. Then, she paused suddenly before she raised her head to look at Nathaniel. "Did my grandmother''s stroke have anything to do with you and Terrance visiting Nanny Zhang?" Mango was definitely smarter than most people gave her credit for. Stroke was amon urrence among the elderly, so there wasn''t any need for Nathaniel to apologise to her unless it had something to do with Nanny Zhang. Regardless of whether Nathaniel acknowledged it or not, Nanny Zhang was his biological mother after all. It made sense for him to apologise if it was true. When she thought of this, Mango''s gaze darkened. In truth, Nathaniel wanted to avoid the topic but he sighed when he saw the anger simmering in Mango''s eyes. "Yes. Nanny Zhang started plotting against the Hans Family long ago just because they were helping us. When Madam Hans fell ill previously, Nanny Zhang bribed a nurse to infiltrate the Hans Family. All this while, the nurse has been taking care of Madam Hans and she handles all of Madam Hans'' meals. This is all under the orders of Nanny Zhang." Obviously, Nathaniel was very irritated when he talked about Nanny Zhang. Nathaniel felt like it would have been better for him to not to know that a woman like her was his biological mother. Truly, Nanny Zhang was cruel to everyone. If something didn''t go her way, she would use her medical knowledge to silentlymit murder. s, such a vicious woman had given birth to him and Nick. Nathaniel felt extremely ufortable at the thought of this, but try as he might, he couldn''t deny that fact. If Nanny Zhang wasn''t his biological mother, he would have had her killed the moment he caught wind of this. Unfortunately, he couldn''t! Furthermore, Nathaniel knew that telling Mango about this would make her despise Nanny Zhang even more, yet he couldn''t hide it from her. On the other hand, Terrance wanted to kill Nanny Zhang once he heard the news. Unfortunately, they needed Nanny Zhang alive to lure out her boss, so he restrained himself. s, it was toote when he and Nathaniel arrived at the scene. In the end, Madam Hans still fell victim to Nanny Zhang''s devious ns. When Mango heard about this, her expression turned murderous. "If I said that I wanted to kill Nanny Zhang, would you stop me?" Mango''s voice was soft, but it quivered as she spoke. In fact, her entire body was quaking. Nanny Zhang was such a vile woman! She had been holding back her anger all this time, but she never expected this woman to repeatedly hurt the people she cared about. Thus, did Nanny Zhang think that Mango was some sort of pushover? Then, Nathaniel frowned but he replied softly, "I''m not exactly in the best shape right now, so I''m not going to care too much about this. No matter what you do, I''ll follow your lead." Thus, Nathaniel decided topletely let go of the matter. He had done all he can for Nanny Zhang. No matter how he put it, Nanny Zhang had undeniably brought him into the world. Hence, he hadn''t neglected her welfare even though he didn¡¯t know about her true identity. Moreover, Nathaniel had given her power and status among a plethora of other things. Now, Nanny Zhang was using these gifts against the Ye Family and his own family as well. Thus, Nathaniel had given up on her long ago. He had repeatedly shown mercy to Nanny Zhang until the people around him had all sumbed to her unscrupulous tactics. Because of this, he wouldn''t protect Nanny Zhang any longer. Then, Mango savagely replied when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "I want to go back to the Hans Family mansion!" "Right now?" Nathaniel was quite surprised, as Madam Hans hadn''t left the emergency room yet. "Now!" Mango said coldly and her eyes brimming with murderous intent. Hence, Nathaniel had no doubt that Mango wanted to go back and kill Nanny Zhang. He wanted to say that Nanny Zhang was still useful to them, or that they could use her to lure out other people. However, he just twitched his lips in the end and didn''t try to stop Mango. "I''ll have Thomas take you back." Whatever Mango wanted to do in this situation was justifiable, but it wasn''t a good idea for Nathaniel to be with her when she actually killed Nanny Zhang. Nevertheless, Mango replied in a low voice, "It''s fine. I''ll have Merlee over as I have my own way of dealing with this. Since you''ve permitted me to do it, just turn a blind eye to it okay? Don''t hold anything against me." "I won''t. She deserves what''sing, so I won''t me you no matter what you do. To be honest, I''m very sorry Mango, I..." It was rare for Nathaniel to behave so passively, but he felt a wave of guilt and shame wash over him as he looked at Mango. "This has nothing to do with you. Although she gave birth to you, Nanny Zhang has lost all sense of her humanity." Mango''s hands were tightly clenched. Nanny Zhang never gave Mango''s family a break, ever. What grudge did she have against Mango to make her act this way? All of this was just because Mango had fallen in love and married Nathaniel. Unfortunately, she wasn''t the daughter-inw Nanny Zhang wanted. That woman had actually hurt innocent people for the sake of her own desires, and it was absolutely despicable! Then, Nathaniel replied when he saw that Mango had made up her mind. "I''ll keep watch here. Once there are any developments on Madam Hans'' condition, I''ll call you immediately." "There''s no need for that. Terrance and my mother are here, so nothing will happen to her. Whoever Nanny Zhang''s boss is, they wouldn''t dare cross the Hans Family. Right now, I''m actually worried about Zion and Rita, as well as my parents. Once I summon Merle, Rita will be left undefended, so..." Nathaniel understood what she meant before she even finished her sentence. "Leave our family to me, don''t worry." In truth, Nathaniel was still quite tired as he was injured after all. No matter how strong he was, it was impossible for him to handle this many things, but he had to for the sake of his family. This was the havoc that Nanny Zhang had wrought upon them! Regardless of whether he epted it or not, he was still her son and thus he needed to pay the price for it! Then, Mango looked at him with a distressed expression and said, "I''m so sorry to trouble you." "I should be the one to say that to you. No matter what she says or does, you shouldn''t take it to heart. You need to know that the people I care about the most are you and our children." Nathaniel was afraid that Nanny Zhang would get under Mango''s skin, so he needed to let her know beforehand. "I know." Mango nodded her head, but the murderous intent in her heart did not abate at all. She wanted to go and see what other tricks Nanny Zhang had up her sleeve! Furthermore, she knew that Nanny Zhang did this to lure Mango into meeting her personally. Since Nanny Zhang had spent so much effort to see her, shouldn''t she return the favor? Chapter 311 Chapter 311 When Merle arrived after Mango had summoned him, Madam Hans was still undergoing emergency treatment. After that, she talked to Terrance for a moment before she left. Nevertheless, Queena was rather worried about Mango and she whispered, "How about you let Terrance handle this? You''re a woman, so it''s very unsafe for you to do this." Mango knew that Queena was worried about her, but she wouldn''t be satisfied if she didn''t personally deal with the issue between her and Nanny Zhang. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Mango reassured Queena before she left the hospital. Since Merle had been with Mango for some time, he naturally sensed that there was something off with her today. "Mistress, are you going to give out a kill order today?" "I don''t know yet, but make sure that no one enters the room when I''m there, including anyone from the Hans Family." As she spoke, Mango''s voice was eerily cold. Although Merle didn''t know what Mango was going to do, he still nodded his head. No one stopped them when they arrived at the Hans Family mansion as Terrance had already told them about Mango''s identity. After that, Mango walked all the way to the underground dungeon. However, Nanny Zhang''s condition wasn''t as bad as Mango imagined it would be. Instead, she even showed a sense of anticipation as she smiled widely when Mango arrived. "Have youe to gloat? How does it feel? Are you in pain? How do you feel when so many people have been hurt because of you?" At the time, Nanny Zhang mocked Mango like a madwoman. However, Mango levelled a cold re at her as she stepped forward and pped Nanny Zhang across the face hard. "Ah! How dare you hit me? Mango Shen, I''m your mother-inw!" Nanny Zhang knew that Mango would be angry, but she assumed that Mango''s character was meek to the point of weakness. If not, why did Mango not retaliate despite all the terrible things that Nanny Zhang had done to her? Right now, Nanny Zhang felt that Mango was all bark and no bite. After she fell in love with Nathaniel, Mango had lost herself and her stance. Hence, Mango''s p not only surprised Nanny Zhang, it also infuriated her. "Mango, Nathaniel is my son. You''re his wife, and that makes me your mother-inw! You''ll definitely regretying your hands on me!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Nanny Zhang spoke with a ferocious expression on her face. However, Mango replied In a cold voice. "Do you really deserve to be my mother-inw or Nathaniel''s mother? If it weren''t for that, do you really think you''d still be alive? You''ve crossed me one too many times, Nanny Zhang. Your days areing to an end." After that, she red icily at Nanny Zhang with a murderous intent in her eyes. The older woman froze suddenly, but sheughed mockingly and said, "Are you going to kill me? Haha, what a joke. Nathan would never let you do that. He wouldn''t kill me even if I wasn''t his mother, because he wants to use me to lure out the true mastermind behind all this. I''m your only hope." "You think too highly of yourself!" After she said that, Mango retrieved a dagger from Merle''s hand. The dagger was very sharp and the cold glint reflected off of Nanny Zhang''s face, striking a sense of fear in her heart. "Mango, you can''t kill me! I''m Nathan''s birth mother, you''re..." "You talk way too much. Do you really think that you''re the head of the Ye Family? Do you think you can kill anyone that''s a hindrance to you? I haven''t even gotten you back for what you did to my parents and children, so do you really think I''m that weak?" "Isn''t that true? You''re an idiot! A coward! What else do you know except for loving Nathaniel? You threw away your entire life for a man! You wouldn''t retaliate even if I hurt your children! It''s a shame that Zion has someone like you as his mother and it''s a stain he will never get rid of! He''ll only live up to his true potential as the heir of the Ye Family once you''re dead!" Nanny Zhang retorted confidently, and Mango felt somewhat saddened by that. "So, you''ve actually disregarded my generosity towards you all along? You always used the fact that you''re Nathaniel''s birth mother against me, so I couldn''t do anything else but be nice to you because I was afraid of hurting his feelings. Unfortunately, the one who had been hurting Nathaniel all along was you. You pushed your son away from you. Now, you''ve hurt my children and my grandmother and you even infiltrated the Hans Family. If I keep tolerating you, won''t you think that you''d have power over the entire Ocean City?" Mango''s words stunned Nanny Zhang for a moment, but then she sneered and said, "So what? What can you do to me?" "Nothing much, but I have the sudden urge to kill you. Perhaps everything will be okay once you''re dead!" After she said this, she raised the dagger and stabbed Nanny Zhang in the chest. However, the stab missed its intended target as Mango''s hand trembled. Even so, Nanny Zhang felt a blinding pain rip through her body and fear started to bubble up inside her. "How dare you, Mango Shen!" "I already did it, so what''s there to be afraid of? Excuse me, my hand slipped earlier. But don''t worry, I won''t miss next time." As soon as she finished her sentence. Mango pulled out the dagger without any expression on her face. With that, a warm spray of blood coated Mango''s face. s, Mango paid no mind to it as she looked dully at the dagger in her hand. "Merle, where should I aim in order to pierce the heart?" It was the first time that Merle had seen Mango take action. Although Mango''s hand had indeed trembled a little, she really intended on killing Nanny Zhang. Then, Merle quickly stepped forward and told Mango the exact location to stab. Their conversation was so casual as if they were discussing how to ughter a pig. Furthermore, they talked about it and even demonstrated it in front of Nanny Zhang. Finally, Nanny Zhang''s face became pale and she started to feel fear for her life. "You can''t kill me, Mango! Nathan will be sad if you do! No matter how you put it, I gave birth to him and he''ll never forgive you if he finds out about this!" "Shut up!" Then, Mango became even more infuriated. Even now, Nanny Zhang was still using Nathaniel against her. After that, Mango ced the tip of the dagger underneath Nanny Zhang''s chin as she coldly replied, "Nathan and I''s future has nothing to do with you because you won''t be around to see it. You have to pay the price for all that you''ve done, if not, how are you going to make up for how you''ve hurt my loved ones? If I spared you today, many more people will get hurt in the future." "You can¡¯t kill me! Killing is a crime, you can''t!" Nanny Zhang struggled against the shackles on her body. In fact, she''d never felt this afraid ever in her life, but all her efforts were in vain. Meanwhile, Mango held the dagger in her hand and asked Merle beside her, "Is the heart here?" "Yes, mistress." Merle nodded. Then, Mango abruptly raised her hand. "Don''t! You''ll regret killing me, Mango! You''ll never know who''s the true mastermind behind all this, and your entire family won''t be safe even if I''m dead!" Nanny Zhang shouted in hopes that Mango would be merciful, but the dagger still pierced into her chest. "Ahh!" Nanny Zhang screamed in pain. However, Mango just sighed and said, "D*mn, I missed again. What is wrong with me today? Do I have to do it again?" Hence, Nanny Zhang wanted nothing more than to pass out when she heard Mango''s words. She never knew that Mango could be this cruel! "Mango, you''re doing it on purpose!''1 "Oh, it seems like I''ve been found out." Then, Mango pulled out the dagger once more. Nanny Zhang felt her blood rushing out of her veins. In fact, she was afraid of dying! However, she was furious at Mango¡¯s expression. "You''re ying with me like I''m some toy! You missed on purpose, didn''t you? In truth, you''re just scared! You''re afraid of killing me, I knew it!" After that, Mango let out a chillingugh. "You''ve done so many vile things to other people, and you''ve destroyed their bodies when you poisoned them. Do you really think that I''m going to let you off after just a couple of stabs? Don''t you think that''s far too light of a punishment?" "What do you mean?" For the first time, Nanny Zhang felt that she couldn''t understand Mango at all. Not only had her appearance changed, her personality seemed to have changed as well. Furthermore, Nanny Zhang couldn''t see through Mango''s intentions as clearly as before. Then, Mango gestured to Merle, who was standing off to the side, and he brought her some fine white powder. By virtue of her sensitive nose, Nanny Zhang identified it immediately. "Mango, how can you be so cruel?" "Compared to you, I''m nothing!" After Mango finished her sentence, she smeared the powder onto Nanny Zhang''s wounds without even flinching. "Ahhhhhhhhl!" Nanny Zhang was in so much pain that she nearly passed out! The white powder was actually salt! Smearing salt on wounds could staunch blood flow, but it could also cause excruciating pain. The kind of pain that reaches deep within you, and yet it was unending. Nanny Zhang had never imagined that Mango would do this to her. Mango had once been kind and gentle, and she would even sacrifice her life for Nathaniel. However, where was that version of Mango now? All the while, Nanny Zhang had never even thought once about what she''d done to Mango. Meanwhile, Mango didn''t have the slightest shred of pity for Nanny Zhang even as she spotted the cold sweat beading on the older woman''s forehead. Instead, Mango gripped Nanny Zhang''s chin and sneered, "Does it hurt? Does a woman like you even feel pain? Did you ever consider that my loved ones could feel pain when you poisoned them?" "Just kill me, Mango!" Nanny Zhang finally experienced what it was like to be in so much pain that she would rather die, yet she didn''t expect that Mango would be the perpetrator! Mango was a weak woman that Nanny Zhang constantly looked down on! However, Mango pushed Nanny Zhang away before she grabbed her chin once more. After that, she forced a bottle of medicine down Nanny Zhang''s throat. "What the hell did you feed me, Mango?!1'' She had been forced to ingest the medicine, but Mango poured in straight down her throat the moment she wanted to spit it out. Then, the bitter liquid flowed down her oesophagus and made Nanny Zhang''s face extremely pale. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Mango watched as Nanny Zhang''s fear gradually grew before she sneered and said, "So, you finally know what it feels like to be scared. When you poisoned others, didn''t you think that the same fate would befall you someday? What a shame, haven''t you heard of the phrase ''you reap what you sow''? You just had a taste of your own medicine!" "You''re going to die for this, Mango Shen! The gods will punish you!1'' When Nanny Zhang heard Mango''s words, her entire body trembled. No one knew better than her what the effects of those drugs were. She just didn''t expect that she would end up being poisoned by her own concoction. Nevertheless, Mango kept smiling and said, "Even if the gods do punish me, I''ll take you down with me. Also, I nearly forgot to tell you that Nathan was the one who refined the drugs and he personally handed them to me before I arrived here." "Nonsense! I don''t believe you! Nathan would never do this to me! He wouldn''t!" Right now, Nanny Zhang''s emotions were in shambles. Nathaniel was herst safe haven. She knew better than anyone else that Nathaniel was cold only on the surface, and he had a warm heart on the inside. Ever since he was young, Nathaniel had relied on Nanny Zhang even though he never talked to her. He loved her and even protected her. Furthermore, he knew that Nanny Zhang disliked Mango when she came back into his life five years ago, but he treated Nanny Zhang badly out of respect for her status. Nathaniel didn''t even hold it against her when she drugged and kidnapped Zion previously. Hence, this meant that Nathaniel held a special ce for her inside his heart. Now that Nathaniel knew her true identity, how could he be so ruthless to her, his biological mother? However, Nanny Zhang started to feel doubtful and a wave of distress swept through her heart when she saw Mango''s serious expression. "No, it can''t be! Nathan wouldn''t!1'' She shouted at the top of her lungs, as if that would be able to override Mango''s lies. On the other hand, Mango just coldly looked at her in silence. The corners of her mouth twitched upwards in a triumphant smirk and the mocking expression cut deep into Nanny Zhang''s psyche. "It''s all because of you, you b*tch! You turned Nathan against me, you made him do this, didn''t you? I''m his biological mother, you''ll hurt him if you do this to me!" Nanny Zhang struggled against her restraints and she wanted nothing more than to kill Mango. The calmer Mango was, the more uneasy and anxious Nanny Zhang became. Meanwhile, something inside her body started to feel ufortable, and her stomach began to ache. Hence, she was bing very afraid. "Mango, let me go! I don''t wanna die! I can¡¯t die yet!" From N?velDrama.Org. "No one wanted to die, but you killed them anyway. So, you should have a taste of your own medicine. As for the information I want, I have my own ways to gather intelligence even if you don''t tell me. As for you, you should enjoy the effects of your own drugs. You were right, killing someone is a crime and I won''t dirty my hands for someone as worthless as you. Hence, I''ll let you die slowly from the effects of your own drugs." After Mango finished speaking, she immediately turned around to leave. At that, Nanny Zhang immediately panicked. "Mango, don''t go! Come back!" She shouted at Mango hysterically, but unfortunately Mango walked out of the dungeon as if she''d never heard a single word. Meanwhile, Merle nced at both Mango and Nanny Zhang before he followed Mango outside silently. Thankfully, the air outside was fresh and crisp. Mango took a deep breath and the anger in her heart somewhat dissipated. After Merle exited the dungeon, he asked confusedly, "Mistress, why didn''t you kill her?" "Reduce the security and free Sisi. After that, let Sisi take Nanny Zhang away from here." Merle was rather shocked by Mango''s words. "You''re using her as bait?" "I need to know what the antidote is. Although Madam Ye seems fine on the outside, the doctor has informed me that she doesn''t have very long to live. Also, Madam Hans had just gotten a stroke and I fear that the doctors won''t be able to discover anything amiss in such a short time. Furthermore, I''m worried that Madam Hans won''t be able tost long enough for the doctors to discover what''s truly wrong with her. Since Nanny Zhang wants to stay alive, I''m sure that she''ll find a way to cure herself. By then, well have a lead." Merle understood what Mango meant when she said that, but he muttered, "Sisi would never listen to ourmands." "Oh, I''m sure she''ll listen. Tell her that if agrees to my instructions, I''ll let her reunite with Newell again!" Mango''s words stunned Merle once more. Of course he knew who Newell was. After Merle came to Ocean City, he quickly learned all he could about the events in the city. So, he couldn''t help but ask when he heard Newell''s name, "Isn''t he dead?" "Just tell her toe and see me after she''s thought it through! I''ll be waiting at the Hans Family mansion for an hour, no longer than that." After Mango finished speaking, she immediately went to the Hans Family mansion''s living room to wait. Meanwhile, Merle felt that Mango wasn''t meek as he once thought she was. At the very least, he realized that there were some things which he didn''t truly understand about her. After that, he hurriedly went to Sisi and did exactly what Mango had told him to do. When Mango returned to the living room, the servants quickly went up to her, but Mango waved her hand to indicate that she wanted to be left alone. After that, she got up and went to Madam Hans''s room. Madam Hans''s room was decorated with a vintage ir and there were a lot of antiques on disy. At first nce, Mango''s gaze fell upon a painting that Dennis had painted for Madam Hans. The painting was very lifelike, and it was obvious how filial Dennis was to Madam Hans. This man was her father! Unfortunately, she had never met him before. Then, Mango''s phone rang. She nced down at her phone and realized that Nathaniel was calling her. After that, Mango sat down on the sofa before she answered the call. "How''s it going? Can you handle it?" In fact, Nathaniel hadn''t nned to call her at first because as Nanny Zhang''s son, anything he said would serve as a provocation to Mango. s, he was still worried about her. Mango rubbed her temples tiredly and said, "I did as you said. Nanny Zhang is devastated, and now we''re just waiting for Sisi to take action." "How are you doing? If you can''t handle it anymore, I''ll dly take your ce." Nathaniel''s words made Mango shake her head lightly. "You''ve done more than enough for me, and I want to handle this myself too. Furthermore, I can''t let you do this because of your rtionship with Nanny Zhang. Nathan, I know that you''re worried about me, but all I want to say is that despite my hatred for Nanny Zhang, I still care about your feelings." Mango was speaking the truth. She really despised Nanny Zhang, but all of this had nothing to do with Nathaniel, so she couldn''t involve him. However, Nathaniel would definitely me himself and be upset because of his connection to Nanny Zhang. Hence, Mango didn''t want him to be like that. Nathaniel felt even more ufortable when he heard Mango''s words. "It''s all my fault. I didn''t handle this properly, nor did I give our family a stable environment. What''s more, I involved everyone else that we cared about in this situation. If I wasn''t so merciful at first..." "You wouldn''t be able to do it, because you''re kind, Nathan. You''re cold on the outside but kind- hearted on the inside. I''m not some little girl, Nathan. I''m the mother of our two children, and I''m not the weak girl I was before. Plus, I''m the mistress of the Dark Night Empire now, so there''s a lot of things that I have to deal with personally. That''s the only way I can prove myself worthy of being your wife, so that we can conquer eveything together." "I just don''t want you to be too exhausted. In fact, I won''t change my opinion of you even if you were just like before. I love you, Mango. No matter what anyone else says, I''ll love and want you no matter what!" Nathaniel''s words brought somefort to Mango''s heart. Then, she smiled and said, "But I don''t want to be that weak woman anymore. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely let you know if I can''t take it anymore. You''re still the man of the house, you know." Nathaniel was finally reassured by Mango''s words. "By the way, how is Newell doing?" To be honest, Mango and Merle had the exact same question. Newell was obviously dead, so how could he still exist? Then, Nathaniel replied in a soft voice, "Pretty good. I''ll send a video of Newell to you in a moment, and you should show that to Sisi when shees to see you. I have a feeling that she''ll do whatever you say then." "Nathan, I''m so sorry to trouble you." In truth, Nathaniel had instructed her to do all of this. Despite her calmness in front of Nanny Zhang, the reality was that Mango was quite frantic, especially when Nanny Zhang''s blood sprayed onto her face. However, she had no choice but to calm herself down when she recalled that Nathaniel, Madam Hans and Madam Ye needed her help. Hence, Mango felt that Nathaniel had done more than enough. Unfortunately, Nathaniel still felt like he wasn''t helping Mango at all. "Don''t say that. Go and rest if you''re tired, as Sisi will need some time to think it over. Furthermore, it''s quite safe at the Hans Family mansion right now. I don''t want you to tire yourself out for an irrelevant person like Nanny Zhang." Nathaniel replied in a very gentle voice and Mango felt like she was listening to a hypnotic lull. Then, she felt that it was hard to keep her eyes open and she muttered, "Mm, I guess I''ll take a nap." "Go ahead." After Nathaniel hung up, he stood in front of the floor to ceiling windows as he took in the scenery outside. Then, he ced a call to Thomas. "Have our men be prepared to kill Nanny Zhang if she dares retaliate. No matter what, we can''t let her hurt Mango and the children." "Got it, Mr. Ye." Then, Thomas immediately went to get everything sorted out. Meanwhile, Mango had no idea what was going on, but she didn''t sleep very peacefully. Furthermore, she even dreamed of the deceased Dennis. He looked very much like Terrance, but his eyes were more striking. He seemed to be ming himself as well as her for failing to protect Madam Hans and the Hans Family. Moreover, she seemed to hear Dennis say that she was unfit to be the grandchild of the Hans Family. After that, Mango was suddenly jolted awake from her sleep, only to realize that it was all a dream and she was still in Madam Hans''s room. Just then, she heard a knock on the door from outside the room. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Mango held in her own emotions as she looked at the painting that was done by Dennis in Madam Hans''s room. Then, she recalled the vivid dream she had earlier. Then, she said in a low voice, "Don''t worry dad. I won''t let anything happen to grandma and the Hans Family, never!" After that, she stood up and sat back down onto the sofa before she called out faintly. "Come in!" The door opened, and Sisi walked in. In fact, Sisi looked much differentpared to a few days ago. She was much thinner and she looked pallid, but she was somewhat agitated upon seeing Mango. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Are you telling me that Newell is alive? Is that the truth?" Her voice trembled. She witnessed Newell''s death with her own eyes, but unfortunately, she couldn''t take his body away with her. After that, Nanny Zhang had told Sisi that she would search for Newell''s ashes, yet she was unsessful. Some said that Nathaniel had torn Newell to pieces and some said that he had scattered Newell''s ashes into the ocean. Either way, Sisi could never ept that as the truth and that was why she adamantly followed Nanny Zhang on her crusade against Nathaniel and Mango. She wouldn''t let Newell die without giving him a proper burial, so he had to get justice for him. Now that she heard that Newell was alive, Sisi was excited and a even a little anticipatory. As Mango observed her, she admired her loyalty towards Newell. Despite Sisi being quite detestable and the fact that she had done many evil things, her feelings for Newell have never wavered. Thus, she couldn''t help but respect Nathaniel''s methods. He knew exactly how to strike at a person''s weakness and have them do his bidding willingly. Originally, Nathaniel had nned to let Sisi go and let Newell stay behind. Now, it seemed like everything had gone ording to his n. In this aspect, he was like a calm and methodical chess yer, who was in control of everything and everyone. Hence, Mango felt like she had a lot to learn from Nathaniel, but now wasn''t the time to think about all that. As she saw the desire burning in Sisi''s eyes, Mango took out her phone and showed Sisi the video that Nathaniel had just sent her. In the video, Newell seemed to be located in a nursing home while he recovered from his wounds. However, he looked to be doing quite well, and he didn''t look as thin as he was before. Sisi ravenously took in every second of the video, and she started to tear up. Although one of her eyes had been destroyed, it couldn''t dampen the excitement she had upon seeing Newell alive. "He''s really still alive! Where is he now?" Sisi looked at Mango with excitement in her eyes. However, Mango replied in a faint voice. "I can''t tell you where he is right now, but if you can help me, I promise to let free both of you go after all of this is done. I''ll have Nathaniel settle your immigration process overseas and you two will leave Ocean City with enough money tost you the rest of your lives. From that moment on, we will owe nothing to each other anymore." At that, Sisi suddenly became quiet. She stared straight at Mango, as if she wanted to discern something from her eyes. Unfortunately, Mango''s eyes remained clear and sincere. "Can I even trust you?" Sisi finally opened her mouth to speak and it apparently seemed like she had regained her composure. In fact, Mango was actually quite nervous but she feigned calmness and said, "You can choose not to believe me and keep following Nanny Zhang and her evil ways, but you will never see Newell ever again. Furthermore, we can wipe Newell''s memory clean. With that, he might never remember you for the rest of his life." "Are you threatening me?" Suddenly, Sisi''s voice was filled with murderous intent. Meanwhile, Merle felt quite uneasy as he listened from the outside and he wanted to stop Sisi but Mango made him stay where he was. "It''s all up to you now. Since I could save Newell back then, it''s obvious how amiably he treats me right now. If you intend to go against me, that''s your choice, but you need to think about the consequences." Mango spoke in an unhurried manner, but in reality her palms were drenched in sweat. Did she do exactly as Nathaniel had told her to? Did she screw up anywhere? Since none of this was rehearsed beforehand, Mango had to adapt quickly and feign her calmness. However, she still felt stressed out when Sisi interrogated her. On the other hand, Sisi looked at Mango as she contemted the truth in Mango''s words. Nevertheless, the video of Newell was real and it could be seen that he no longer had any hate for the outside world as he looked very calm. Did Newell really choose to stay with Nathaniel and Mango? Sisi couldn''t figure it out as she stared at the video with yearning in her eyes. As a woman, Mango obviously recognised the look in Sisi''s eyes and she understood how Sisi felt. Unfortunately, they did not see eye to eye on most things, so Mango couldn''t go easy on her. Finally, Sisipromised. "Okay, I''ll do it. I''ll be your spy and stay beside Nanny Zhang to help you find what you''re looking for. However, you have to keep your word to let Newell and I go after all of this is settled. You don''t need to handle our documents for us, as long as you give us a sum of money, we''ll leave Ocean City on our own and both you and Nathaniel will never see us again." "Okay, it''s a deal then!" Mango secretly rejoiced, but she couldn''t disy it on her face. After that, Sisi asked suspiciously, "Will Nathaniel do as you say?" "What do you think? Nathaniel would sacrifice his life for me, so do you think he could ever disobey me?" Hence, Sisi was relieved at Mango''s words. "Can I make a copy of this video?" "I''m afraid not. This video obviously shows Newell''s current state, and Nanny Zhang is a highly suspicious person. If she sees this video, then I fear our n would be useless. This n of ours involves far too many people, so I can''t give it you for now." Mango knew why Sisi wanted the video, but unfortunately, she couldn''t show kindness to Sisi now. Either way, Sisi didn''t insist on obtaining the video and she gazed longingly it as Mango spoke. It was as if she wanted to engrave every detail of Newell''s face into her mind. On the other hand, Mango allowed Sisi to look at the video for as long as she wished. After quite a long period of time, Sisi returned the phone to Mango as she muttered, "Nanny Zhang is truly a cautious person, so I can''t promise that I can give you firsthand information but I will try my best. Before that, you guys should do something to me, I fear that Nanny Zhang will be suspicious if I appear before her unscathed." Then, Mango nodded her head as Sisi spoke. "Merle will take care of that." After that, Merle left with Sisi. When Mango was finally alone in the room, she realised that her back was drenched in cold sweat. She''d always thought it was easy when she witnessed Nathaniel negotiating and charming his way through various situations, but today, she realised that it wasn''t as easy as she thought. Doing this required a lot of mental strength indeed. Then, Mango immediately copsed onto the sofa. She looked at the photo that Madam Hans had ced above the bed and whispered, "Don''t worry, grandma. I''ll be powerful and protect both of my families. I swear that I''ll never let anyone get hurt ever again." Madam Hans was smiling faintly in the photo, as if in reply to Mango''s words. Soon, a heart-wrenching scream emanated from Sisi and it seemed like Merle had aplished his task well. Although Sisi was quite nefarious, her strong feelings for Newell were admirable indeed. After that, Mango called Nathaniel and she heard his worried voice over the phone asking, "Are you all right?" "Oh, why do you always ask me that question? Am I really so weak in your eyes?" Clearly, Mango was in a very rxed mood. Hence, Nathaniel could obviously hear it in her tone of voice and he rxed as well. "I was just worried that you''ll get stage fright." "To be honest, I was quite nervous, but so far everything is going ording to n. Nathan, please take care of Newell as I promised Sisi that I''d let them go. Although they''ve done plenty of bad things, they''re still meant for one another so..." Mango felt that she wasn''t ruthless enough, but she couldn''t help it. However, Nathaniel seemed to predict that she would say this and he muttered, "I got it. Once it''s all settled,e back to the hospital as I think Madam Hans is almost out of the operating theatre. Right now, you might be the person that she wants to see the most. Ask Merle to drive you back to the hospital, and it''ll create an opening for Nanny Zhang and Sisi as well." "Got it, master." Mango teased him mischievously. Frankly, Nathaniel could get used to Mango calling him her master. "Yup, you should learn all you can from me. However, you should be more proactive about your tutoring fee." "Tutoring fee? What fee?" At that, Mango was rather confused. Then, Nathaniel chuckled and said, "In order to master the subject, you''ve got to sleep with your master. Haven''t you heard of that?" Mango''s face suddenly blushed red. "Do you spend every day thinking about that? All right, I''m going to hang up now. Merle and I are heading to the hospital, are you there now?" "No. I was worried about Rita and the others, so I went back to their ward." "Oh, all right. I''ll be back to see Madam Hans first." "Be careful." "I willl- Then, Mango and Nathaniel hung up the phone after they exchanged a few more words. Strangely, all her previous exhaustion had disappeared. Then, she stood up and straightened Madam Hans''s photo. She took onest look around the older woman''s room before she left. Meanwhile, Merle was already waiting outside for her and he hurriedly went up to Mango when he saw her leave the room. "Everything is going ording to n." "Tell our men to loosen up on security. We''ll leave the Hans Family mansion right now." "Very well!" Merle immediately understood what Mango meant and he called out in a loud voice, "Mistress, Madam Hans seems to be in surgery, so should we hurry over there and check it out?" "Take me there immediately!" At that moment, Mango seemed to be very anxious and she nearly tripped over herself in her haste after she heard the news. Fortunately, Merle was there to hold her up. Nevertheless, she stumbled as she said, "Hurry up and take me to the hospital. I need to go and check on her." As she spoke, Mango quickly walked outside with Merle. After that, a maid walked out of the kitchen inconspicuously as she observed Mango and Merle''s actions. Then, a thoughtful glimmer shed in her eyes. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 After Mango and Merle left the Hans Family mansion, Zion called Mango as soon as she got onto the car. "Mommy!" "Zion? What''s wrong? Did something happen to grandma and grandpa?" Mango''s mind immediately went to her own parents. Right now, she was in a state of extreme paranoia. These people were her closest rtives and her Achilles Heel. Hence, she was afraid that someone would hurt them before she could consolidate her position, and she would be defenseless to stop it. That feeling was simply too devastating. However, Zion curled his lips and said, "You underestimate me, Mommy. How could anything ever happen to them when I''m here?" Zion''s confident expression made Mango quite proud, and her worries eased. "Yeah, my son is the best." Then, Mango quickly praised him. "Of course! Don''t you know whose son I am? How could I be stupid when you''re so amazing, Mommy?" Zion was so good at sweet-talking that Mango felt very pleased when she heard that. "Well, don''t go tooting your own horn. Why have you called me?" "Well, daddy asked me to ce a tracker on you earlier, so I connected the tracker to the security system at the Hans Family mansion when you were there earlier. Guess what, I found something very interesting indeed!" Zion said with great excitement. Then, Mango''s chest tightened all of a sudden. "What did you find?" "I''ve already sent it to your phone, so you can see for yourself. But Mommy, I''m going to need a reward for this." Zion tilted his head as he spoke. Nevertheless, Mango was very willing to reward her son and she hung up after promising Zion just that. Then, she watched the video that her son had sent her. In the video, an inconspicuous- looking maid had eavesdropped on Mango talking about Madam Hans before she quickly left the Hans Family mansion through the back door. Then, she went to the pay phone nearby and called someone. However, Mango''s expression shifted as she watched the video. "Merle, have our people detain this woman. It wouldn''t be too hard if I wanted to find out who she was calling, right?" "Not at all, Young Master Zion is perfectly capable of doing so." Merle said with pride. Hence, Mango was stunned and a little annoyed at the same time. Even her son was more capable than her, so shouldn''t she work harder as his mother? "I got it. Please ensure that Zion stays out of danger as much as possible." In the end, Mango was still worried about Zion. No matter how much of a genius Zion was, he was still a child and he was Mango''s son! Thus, she didn''t want anything bad to happen to her son ever again. Naturally, Merle nodded in understanding and he quickly ced a call to his men. If Zion hadn''t sent her that video, Mango would have kept assuming that the only spy Nanny Zhang had was Madam Hans''s personal nurse. However, now it seemed that Nanny Zhang had more spies than she had originally thought. Because of that, Mango''s mood soured. Nanny Zhang had nted spies within the Hans, Ye and Shen families. Granted, the Ye Family had a more serious problempared to the Hans and Shen families, but Mango wouldn''t be able to rest easy if she didn''t get rid of all of Nanny Zhang''s moles as soon as possible. Soon, the car arrived at the Central Hospital. Then, Mango quickly got off the car and she directly ran towards the operating theater out of her worry for Madam Hans. Meanwhile, the operating theatre''s light had been switched off. Mango asked the medical staff on duty for Madam Han''s ward number and she rushed there immediately after that. Queena and Terrance were shocked when Mango suddenly pushed open the door. When Queena saw Mango''s sweating face, she felt quite distressed and she brought a towel for Mango to wipe her sweat. "Why are you running? Your grandma has just gotten out of surgery and she''s still unconscious, so don''t worry." Unfortunately, Queena''s words did not put Mango at ease at all. Then, she walked up to Madam Hans as Terrance cleared a space for her to sit by the bed. Mango stretched out her hand to grasp Madam Hans''s hand in her own and whispered, "Grandma, I''m here." The moment the word ''grandma'' left Mango''s lips, she felt a lump form in her throat. This was her biological grandmother! The woman lying in front of her was one of her closest rtives. Madam Hans didn''t react to Mango, but Queena''s eyes brimmed with tears and Terrance felt rather ufortable. "If your grandmother could hear that, she''d be overjoyed. Unfortunately, she can''t hear a thing right now." In fact, Terrance felt a bit regretful. "She''ll definitely hear it. I believe that fate wouldn''t be so cruel to the Hans Family, so grandma will definitely turn out alright. Furthermore, our family is full of war heroes and their spirits will definitely watch over her." Mango said in a choked voice. Terrance''s heart was filled with aplex emotion when he finally heard Mango admit that she was a part of the Hans Family. Then, he reached out and gently patted Mango''s shoulder as he muttered, "Don''t worry, everything is going to be all right. All my mother wanted over the years was to find you, until the point of near obsession. Now that you''re finally back, she won''t leave before she''s had the chance to properly talk to you." Clearly, Terrance wasn''t feeling too great either. In recent years, he and Madam Hans were the only ones left of the Hans Family and Terrance knew better than anyone how desperately Madam Hans wanted to preserve their lineage. If not, she wouldn''t have ckmailed Mango in the first ce. s, no one expected destiny to be such a miraculous thing. Madam Hans and her granddaughter met each other from the start, and yet they didn''t even know one another. Then, disaster struck Madam Hans when Mango had finallye home. This situation was so heartwrenching and upsetting to the onlookers. As Mango looked at the unconsciousdy before her, her tears started to well up. She still remembered the moment when she met Madam Hans for the first time. Back then, the woman was extremely unreasonable and she insisted on ckmailing Mango no matter what. So, Mango quite disliked Madam Hans in the past. But now that she knew what Madam Hans had done in order to find her, a forlorn sadness rose in her heart. Madam Hans was already very old, and all she wanted was to find her descendant. After that, Mango held onto Madam Hans''s hand tightly as she didn''t know what to say. As Queena witnessed this, she covered the mouth with her hand before she walked out of the room. Terrance nced at Queena and he whispered to Mango, "I know that this is thest thing you might wanna hear, but since you''ve already admitted that you''re part of the Hans Family and epted Madam Hans as your grandmother, shouldn''t you call Queena your mother? You know it hasn''t been easy for her as she was alone for all these years." Mango was perplexed and she turned to look at Queena, only to find that the minister was no longer there. Hence, she was quite confused. "Terrance, give me some time. A lot of these things take time." Mango said in a low voice as her eyes narrowed. Terrance acknowledged that he couldn''t put too much pressure on Mango, so he nodded and said, "I''ve already informed Nathaniel. Since he''s unwell, I''ve asked him not toe. You should go and rest if you''re tired, I''ll let you know when Madam Hans wakes up." "No, I want to stay here with her." Mango replied in a low voice. Terrance didn''t stop her when he saw her persistence, so he turned and pushed his wheelchair out of the room. When Mango and Madam Hans were the only ones left in the room, Mango went to fetch a basin of hot water and she used a cloth to wipe down Madam Hans''s body. Then, Mango spoke as she dabbed at Madam Hans. "You know what? I''ve always envied other people who still had their grandparents because everyone says that a grandparents'' love for their grandchild is even more than a parent''s love. Unfortunately, my grandparents died early so I missed out on that experience. But the great thing is, I have you now. You told me that you''ve worked hard to find me, but yet you''re lying here before you could even express your love for me. Instead, I''m the one who''s serving you instead, so don''t you think that it''s a little strange?" As Mango spoke, she paid attention to Madam Hans''s movements. The venttor shed steadily. Then, Mango continued saying, "I''ve made up my mind to upy a room in the Hans Family mansionter on and I''ll stay over every Friday, okay? Regardless of what you might say, I''ve already decided on this, so I don''t care even if you disagreed." Nevertheless, Madam Hans did not have much of a reaction. Even then, Mango kept on talking. That scene weed Queena when she returned to the ward. In fact, she seemed to see Dennis sitting beside Madam Hans as he told her something. Dennis used to be such a filial son. At that, Queena''s eyes brimmed with tears again. In the end, she did not bother Mango. Instead, she closed the door to the ward and walked outside.From N?velDrama.Org. When Terrance observed Queena''s current emotional state, he muttered, "How about we go and get some coffee? Too many things have happened recently, so we never got the chance to sit down and talk. Unfortunately, my brother didn''t have the opportunity to tell you about a lot of things, but I guess I can tell you about them now." Queena was stunned for a moment before she nodded her head. After that, she wheeled Terrance to a nearby cafe. Meanwhile, Mango spoke to Madam Hans for so long until her throat went dry. Despite talking about mundane things, Mango was delighted and she acted as if Madam Hans was merely asleep. However, the more she spoke, the more sad she felt. If she was stronger or she''d been wary of Nanny Zhang earlier on, perhaps Madam Hans wouldn¡¯t have suffered from this fate. s, there was no use crying over spilt milk and there was no point in ming herself for all of this. Hence, Mango wished that everything would go ording to how she and Nathaniel had nned. However, there was no news from the Hans Family household. Logically, Sisi should have gone to the dungeon by now and Mango would have been alerted by her men over at the Hans Family mansion. However, why was there no news at all? Thus, Mango couldn''t help but feel uneasy. In fact, she wanted to call and ask what was going on, but she remembered Nathaniel''s words. He''d told her to be calm and patient when dealing with things like these as being rash would only screw everything up. So, Mango decided to wait for someone to notify her, but her unease only grew. Perhaps it was because of first time jitters or an abundance of anxiety, but Mango could not sit still at all. Furthermore, she felt like time passed very slowly and she frequently checked her watch, only to find that mere minutes had passed. Did something happen? Then, Mango began to let her imagination run wild. Just as she was bing increasingly restless, her phone rang. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Then, Mango quickly picked up the phone when she saw that the call was from Nathaniel. To be honest, she felt rather uneasy as Nathaniel had called her during this nerve-wracking time. "Nathan? What''s wrong?" There was a hint of urgency in Mango''s voice. As he heard this, Nathaniel whispered, "Are you nervous?" "Yeah, a little. After all, it''s my first time being directly involved in something like this." Obviously, Mango saw no point in hiding her feelings from Nathaniel. There were no secrets between the both of them. Moreover, he was the one that taught her all of this, so it would be strange if she kept anything from him. After that, Nathaniel replied softly, "Do you need me to be there with you?" "No, I''m fine." Mango rejected the offer right away, which disappointed Nathaniel somewhat. "Wow, you''ve gotten good at refusing me out rightly!" "Ahem!" Hence, Mango couldn''t help but clear her throat and say, "You know I don''t mean it like that. I care about you, and I don''t want you to exhaust yourself." "I know." Nathaniel''s mouth quirked up slightly into a smile. He obviously knew how much Mango cared about him. Frankly, he just wanted to tease her to ease her anxiety. "Don''t worry about Sisi. Although it''s been a while, it takes patience to deal with this. Sisi has been trained since she was a child, so she wouldn''t blow her cover no matter what happens. Plus, nothing will happen as she still has strong feelings for Newell." However, Mango sighed when she heard Nathaniel''s reply. "Don''t you think that we''re going too far with this? We''re using Sisi''s feelings to threaten her into doing what we want, and frankly I''m quite ufortable with that." "Ah, you''re way too much of a softie." Nathaniel had long expected that Mango would act like this. After all, this was her first time getting involved in something like this, so it was natural for her to want a happy ending for everyone. s, not everything in life could go her way. Honestly, Mango knew that her mindset was wrong, but she was only being honest with Nathaniel about her true feelings towards the situation. "I''m fine, I''m just a little ufortable with it." "You''ll get used to it eventually." Nathaniel replied faintly before the sound of a phone ringing reached her ears. Because of that, Mango paused for a moment before she started to be anxious again. "Is that news from Sisi?" "I''ll hang up first and check it out. I''ll let you know in a bit." After he finished speaking, Nathaniel cut the call. As the dial tone rang in her ears, Mango felt extremely anxious. Did their n work? Did Nanny Zhang suspect anything? In fact, Madam Hans, Madam Ye and everyone''s lives were at stake here. Hence, Mango waited anxiously for the news. Meanwhile, Madam Hans was still unconscious and her breathing was steady. However, to Mango, this was in torture. Just as she was about to lose it, Nathaniel finally called her. "Mango, something''s happened to Sisi so I might have to go check it out." Nathaniel''s voice sounded quite grim over the phone. Then, Mango''s heart sank at the news. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Didn''t you say Sisi was professionally trained since youth? You said that nothing would happen to her." "It''s not a big deal, okay? Rx, I''ll, go check it out. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure that Madam Hans will be fine." Nathaniel''s words caused Mango''s chest to clench nervously. "Tell me what''s going on and I''ll go. You should stay in the hospital." Mango suggested. "No way in hell!" Naturally, Nathaniel immediately refused her. He knew the extent of Mango''s capabilities, so he would never let Mango put herself at risk. Nevertheless, Mango knew that Nathaniel was unfit to go as well. She was worried about Nathaniel, and she was very concerned that this might be a trap. However, she knew that she wouldn''t be able to win an argument against Nathaniel no matter what she said. As Mango thought of this, she suddenly cried out in pain and this frightened Nathaniel so badly that he quickly asked her. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing, it''s just that my stomach is suddenly aching for no reason. God knows where Terrance and my mother have gone, but I can''t leave my grandmother''s side. So, do you think you could come here on the way to see Sisi? I''d like you to get some things for me." Mango''s voice sounded a little weak. Hence, Nathaniel suddenly became anxious. "What do you need? I''ll get it for you right away." "I need pads. I think I may be on my period." Mango''s reply was very soft, and it even had a hint of embarrassment. On the other hand, Nathaniel paused as if he didn''t expect Mango to say that. Then, he cleared his throat awkwardly before he said, "Give me a moment, I''ll be right there." "All right!" After they hung up the phone, Mango''s face was still flushed red but there was a hint of determination in her eyes. After that, she quickly asked Merle to prepare a tranquilliser needle and she hid it in her shirtsleeve. As she gazed at the unconscious Madam Hans, Mango said in a gentle voice, "Grandma, I know that you need me by your side, but what do you think about your grandson- in-w Nathaniel apanying you for a bit? He''s unwell too, so you two would make a fine pair. I''m sorry, I can''t just watch you in this unconscious state, nor can I watch the man that I love endanger himself. Nanny Zhang has always been ruthless, and she won''t let me go so easily this time. I''m sure that Nathaniel knows this just as well as I do, so I can''t let him risk his life for me. Do you think you can watch him for me while I''m gone? I promise I''ll cater to your every whim once I get back." Mango spoke sincerely, but Madam Hans didn''t have much of reaction either way. Strangely, a stroke patient shouldn''t be acting this way. Although everyone said that Madam Hans had experienced a stroke, but Mango thought that she could very well be poisoned instead. For Madam Hans''s sake, she had to venture into Nanny Zhang''s turf. With that thought in mind, she gingerly tucked Madam Hans into bed. However, shepletely missed the way Madam Hans''s finger moved ever so slightly. When Nathaniel arrived at the ward, Mango was lying weakly in front of Madam Hans''s bed. ''''Mango!" Nathaniel stepped forward with a great amount of distress in his eyes. Meanwhile, Mango raised her head when he called her name and her pallid expression worried Nathaniel greatly. "Does it hurt really badly? Do you need to see the doctor?" Nathaniel was obviously very worried, and his distressed gaze made Mango feel guilty. However, the guiltsted for only a moment. "I''m fine. I think I may have got a bit of a chill, so that might be why my stomach is hurting." "Ah, I''ll rub it for you then." After that, Nathaniel ced the sanitary pads aside before he knelt onto the ground and slowly lifted Mango''s shirt. Next, he ced his hand on her stomach. His palm was very warm and Mango felt a rush of heat enter her body from Nathaniel''s skin. Nathaniel was never much of a sweet-talker, but he always cared for her whenever she needed it most. Thus, Mango''s heart ached when she gazed upon him. How could she let a man like Nathaniel risk his life for her? Moreover, he wasn''t in good shape as his wounds hadn''t fully recovered. As she thought of that, Mango silently took the tranquilliser needle out of her sleeve and held it in her hand. Then, she said, "Nathan." "Hm?" Nathaniel thought that Mango was still hurting, so his voice became gentler. However, the force of his palm on her stomach increased. Then, Mango felt the rush of warmth course through her body again. Tears brimmed her eyes and they were filled with a deep affection for him. "Nathaniel, I love you." Her sudden confession stunned Nathaniel for a moment, but he visibly softened at the deration. "Yup, I know." Nathaniel replied with a smile. Mango gazed at his smile which was so very charming, and she suddenly felt like she couldn''t get enough of it. "Did I ever tell you that you''re very handsome?" "I don''t think so." Nathaniel felt that something was off with Mango today. In fact, she seemed very worried. He looked at Mango as he muttered, "Don''t worry, there are very few people in the world who can win against me in a fight. Furthermore, I doubt that Nanny Zhang would do anything to me even if it was a trap. You can rest assure that I will bring the antidote back." At that, Mango felt her tears threaten to spill and she hurriedly turned her head away before she replied, "How are you so confident? What''s so special about Nanny Zhang''s drug until the doctors can''t figure out the cure?" Nathaniel shook his head. "Nanny Zhang hails from a long lineage of traditional Chinese medicine practitioners, and she learnt their highly confidential techniques. Although the doctors can solve the issue temporarily, they need time to synthesise a cure. Frankly, I don''t think Madam Hans, nor my mother can wait for them to obtain a cure. Nanny Zhang is our only hope right now, so we have no choice but to risk it." Mango had always thought that Nanny Zhang was quite mysterious, but the strange thing was that no one was able to investigate her background in detail. Hence, it was as if someone powerful behind the scenes was concealing her identity. She had no idea who that might be, but she knew that they were all in extreme danger. Mango knew that Nanny Zhang was their only hope for a cure, and she was also aware that the old woman would never fall for her trap so easily. When she thought of this, Mango felt like she might have been too impatient and foolish when she asked for Sisi''s cooperation. However, she didn''t say anything to Nathaniel about this. Instead, she looked at Nathaniel warmly and she said, "You''lle back safely, right?" "I will!" On the other hand, Nathaniel reassured Mango with a bright smile. Then, Mango gently caressed Nathaniel''s head and her hand slowly moved down to his neck. "Nathaniel, you have to know that I don''t want you to get hurt. I feel the exact the same way as you do when you worry about me." "I know. Don''t worry about me, I''ll make sure to protect myself." Nathaniel couldn''t help but smile as he saw the worry in Mango''s eyes. Then, Mango nodded and smiled faintly at Nathaniel as she replied, "Remember my words, I only want the best for you. No matter what, I only want you to be safe." "Got it!" Nathaniel felt that Mango''splexion had improved and he assumed that her stomach must be feeling better. Hence, he withdrew his hand and pulled Mango''s shirt down before he heard her say, "I''m sorry, Nathaniel." "What?" Nathaniel was surprised but before he could say anything, a cold liquid was injected into his jugr. "Mango, you..." He was astonished, but he couldn''t resist the effect of the anesthetic and he fainted onto Mango''s lap. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Mango looked at the unconscious Nathaniel and felt that she was unwilling to part with him. However, she still rose and ced him next to Madam Hans''s bed before she covered him with a nket. She looked at Nathaniel''s sleeping face with great distress and whispered, "I''m sorry but I can''t let you risk your life for me anymore. I know that you''d crawl through hell for me, but you know what? I feel the same way too. Plus, you haven''t had the opportunity to rest properly since you got injured, so now''s your chance. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." After she said that, Mango kissed Nathaniel''s forehead before she turned to leave. Meanwhile, Merle waited outside for her. It only took a nce for Merle to fall in step with Mango, and everyone at the door was a member of the Dark Night Empire. After they boarded a car, Mango''s gaze became piercing. "What happened?" "Something went wrong with Sisi and Nanny Zhang has captured her. Other than that, look at the video that she sent us." Then, Merle handed the video over to Mango. In it, Sisi was brutally tortured and her body was covered in fresh blood. Although Sisi had done plenty of hurtful things to Mango in the past, now she was sacrificing her body for both Newell and Mango''s sakes. Mango''s brows creased slightly when she saw this. "This is a trap." Merle had to warn Mango. However, Mango nodded and said, "I know that Nanny Zhang had set this up for me, but do you think I should just watch Sisi die?" Hence, Merle didn''t know what to say but he nodded and replied, "Sisi is just a pawn in our game, and it''s her fault that she got captured. Furthermore, you shouldn''t be risking your life in this dangerous situation as Mr. Ye is absent, by the time..." "Merle, we are the Dark Night Empire. Although Sisi isn''t one of us, she''s still risking her life for us. Would you ignore it if one of the Dark Night Empire''s operatives were in her ce instead? I admit that Sisi isn''t part of us, but I''ve already considered her an agent from the moment she agreed to work with us. This is my promise to her." Merle was rendered speechless when she said that, but now he seemed to look at Mango in a new light. "Mistress, do you have a n since you''re still going in despite knowing that it''s a trap?" "Well, I''m going to improvise. Since Nanny Zhang wants me to y by her rules, I''ll go along with it. Once I''m in her clutches, she might let down her guard and give us what we want in an attempt to save herself. Merle, go ahead and make some arrangements. You should be prepared to move at a moment''s notice." In fact, Mango had thought of a counterattack long ago. Due to the extreme danger of her impending actions, she would never allow Nathaniel to follow her, let alone allow him to wake up. This was because she knew better than anyone that Nathaniel would never let her endanger herself while he watched idly from the sidelines. Clearly, Merle did not expect Mango to be so bold and he asked with concern, "Mistress, aren''t we jeopardising ourselves by doing this?" "Would the Dark Night Empire be doing this if it wasn''t risky? Would we need Nanny Zhang to personally craft the cure if it wasn''t important? Tell me, has anything ever been risk- free ever since I took over the Dark Night Empire? Everything will be fine if we y our cards right, Merle. I trust you." Mango gazed at Merle as she spoke. Suddenly, Merle didn''t know what to make of the woman in front of him. At first, he really didn''t think much of Mango at all. Although her position was handed down to her by Madam Ye, her gentle demeanour and overallck of martial arts skills despite two days of special training didn''t instill much confidence in him. Furthermore, all of this was part of Nathaniel''s n. Although Mango was doing all the legwork, Merle thought that she was just Nathaniel''s puppet and he even felt that the Dark Night Empire would be absorbed by the HY Group under Nathaniel''s control. Moreover, he had nearly called Nick so that he could return and take care of this issue. However, Mango''s current performance hadpletely exceeded his expectations. This woman was not only courageous and responsible, but she alsomanded his respect. Sure enough, Mango was the right person to lead the Dark Night Empire. Hence, Merle''s attitude towards Mango had changed greatly. He whispered, "Nick has arrived in Ocean City, and he''s avable to assist us anytime. Furthermore, if Master Zion is needed, then..." "I don''t want Zion to be involved in this. I know that he''s the sessor to the Dark Night Empire, but in the end, he''s still a child and I want him to grow up happily. Since I''m here, I hope that he won''t be exposed to these grisly affairs so soon. For now, all he needs to focus on is enjoying his childhood. He can undergo training, but I don''t want him involved in something like this." Mango replied faintly, with distress evident in her tone. Over the past four years, she was never able to provide Zion with a stable life. Although Abyss treated him well, they were just squatters living under Abyss''s roof. Despite Mango''s attempts to break free of that stigma, it was the undeniable truth. Yes, Abyss was good to Zion, but it was different from how a true parent would treat him. Now that Zion had returned to the Ye Family, he could finally experience the life that a child should have. Hence, Mango would never allow anyone to ruin Zion''s happiness, and she would not rest if it meant that she could protect him. At that, Merle nodded. Both of them soon arrived at the ce that Nanny Zhang had stated, and it was the same ce where Sisi had gone missing. This ce was in the outskirts, and Mango would never have thought anything of it if Nanny Zhang hadn''t arranged to meet her here. Surprisingly, even a nondescript town like this could contain someone as dangerous as Nanny Zhang. As the saying went, never judge a book by its cover. Meanwhile, Nanny Zhang had already received news of Mango''s arrival once they entered the town. She looked at the surveince video in front of her with a sneer as she said, "So, you''ve finally arrived." Conversely, Mango also knew that she had entered Nanny Zhang''s territory. Then, she nodded at Merle. After that, he drove right up the front of a single storey house. This house was an independent unit which was situated far away from the others and surrounded by guards. Furthermore, it was clear that the upants of this house were rarely in contact with their neighbours. After Mango left the car, someone immediately stepped forward to frisk her. She smiled coldly at the camera trained on her and said, "Nanny Zhang, I''m here." This was obviously a challenge. As Nanny Zhang looked at Mango, she had to admit that this version of Mango was different from the gentle and meek woman whom she had met five years ago. s, did it even matter? "Isn''t she still walking into the trap that I''ve set for her?" Nanny Zhang smiled triumphantly, but her chest ached terribly. Hence, she was in desperate need for the cure, but she wouldn''t feel reassured until she''d captured Mango. "Let her in!" Nanny Zhang''s voice crackled over the walkie-talkie. On the other hand. Mango actually felt relieved to hear Nanny Zhang''s voice. As long as Nanny Zhang was present, then everything could go as nned. Meanwhile, Merle struggled but it was fruitless as the guards stripped him of his gun and his defensive weapons. After that, they tied him up. "Let me go! You..." Merle began to retaliate, but Nanny Zhang''s voice sounded once more. "Mango, if your wish is for Sisi to die right now, then you can let your assistant do as he wishes. In fact, I really want to find out who''s quicker, my knife or your assistant?" Upon hearing Nanny Zhang''s words, Mango cried out. "Merle, stop!" "But Mistress, we''re as good as dead if we go in like this!" Merle was so anxious that he''d thrown all caution to the wind. Fortunately, Mango managed to stop him in time.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After that, the guards subdued Merle before incapacitating him with a well-ced strike. In addition to that, Mango was also tied up before she was brought inside. Nanny Zhang had a smug smile on her face when she saw Mango again. "Oh Mango, what can I even say about you? Sisi had hurt your son in the past, and yet you''ve given yourself up for her. Should I call you kind, or foolish?" Sisi was covered in deep bruises from the beating that Nanny Zhang gave her, and currently the old woman was stepping on her. To be honest, she never expected Mango toe for her at all. In fact, her faith in Mango had wavered when Nanny Zhang was beating her half to death after the old woman had discovered her betrayal. However, the thought of Newell was enough for Sisi to stop herself from telling the truth, and she even wished that Mango wouldn''te to save her. Furthermore, she''d always felt that her rtionship with Mango had always been transactional due to the bad blood between them, so Mango would nevere to her rescue. Despite all that, Mango came anyway! And she''de so quickly as well! Then, Sisi looked at Mango as she shook her head, and the other woman knew exactly what Sisi was trying to convey in her gaze. Sisi was hoping that Mango would treat Newell kindly. The look in her eyes was rather stifling towards Mango. Then, she turned to Nanny Zhang and said coldly, "I''m the one you want. Plus, I knocked Nathaniel out and he won''t be waking up anytime soon. Let go of Sisi, as this is a matter between the both of us. Don''t you pity her? Over the years, you''ve used her to do more than her fair share of your bidding." "s, she still betrayed me in the end! You should know that I despise traitors with a passion!" After Nanny Zhang finished speaking, she kicked Sisi in the chest. Thus, Sisi was thrown to the opposite wall by the force of the kick and she spat up a spray of blood onto the floor. However, Nanny Zhang ignored her as she continued indifferently, "She might''ve survived if you hadn''te. Now that you and your men are under my control, what do you have left to negotiate? Oh Mango, after all this you''re still so naive. Do you really think that I''ll believe that you''re here alone with your assistant despite takingmand of the Dark Night Empire? Come and see what I''ve done to your men." As she spoke, Nanny Zhang showed Mango the footage from her cameras. Mango''s expression changed as soon as she saw that all her men had been subdued. "Nanny Zhang, you..." She red daggers at Nanny Zhang, hoping to kill her with the intensity of her gaze. Nevertheless, Nanny Zhangughed victoriously. "Mango, you shouldn''t underestimate the elderly, you know?" Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Nanny Zhang''s smile became smug when she saw Mango''s murderous gaze. "I''ve been in the Ye Family for over two decades, so do you really think you and Nathaniel could eradicate my influence in Ocean City that easily? Nathan used to be a very filial, obedient boy but you, you took him from me, you nasty woman! I''m his biological mother, yet you turned him against me! If it weren''t for you, I would have aplished many things and the Dark Night Empire would have been mine! So, do you think I couldn''t see through your tricks?" Nanny Zhang spoke triumphantly as she stepped forward and pped Mango across the face. Then, Mango felt the scent of blood fill her mouth and a burning pain ripped through her face. "So, does it hurt?" After that, Nanny Zhang grabbed Mango''s hair and spoke in a savage tone. "I''m Nathan''s mother and your mother-inw, but you dared plot against me. Even if the Gods don''t punish you, I will. Mango Shen, you''d better be prepared for the worst torture of your life!" Meanwhile, Mango felt as if her scalp was going to be ripped out. Despite that, she managed to spit on Nanny Zhang''s face. "Do you really think you''re all that powerful? Nathan will never forgive you once he wakes up!" "Hahaha! Are you still hoping for my son toe and save you? Too bad, he might have actually come to your rescue if you hadn''t knocked him out. However, Nathan will be unconscious until tomorrow night. Do you really think that Walter Song could purge all of my men? Ha, you''re so naive! Not only will Nathan be unable to wake up, Madam Hans might remainatose too. By the time my son wakes up, you''ll be cold and dead by then.''1 Then, Nanny Zhang punched Mango again. The pain in Mango''s stomach was agonizing and she felt as if she was about to pass out. Apparently Nanny Zhang had a background in martial arts as well! Clearly, Mango had underestimated Nanny Zhang. In that moment, Mango was in so much pain that she broke out in a cold sweat as her body quivered. However, Nanny Zhang relished in Mango''s pain and sheughed. "Surely you didn''t expect someone who was the Ye Family''s nanny for twenty years to be well-versed in martial arts, did you? I''m proud to say that I have a ninth dan ck belt in judo, so do you really think a weak woman like you could ever be my opponent?" "You''re going to f*cking die, b*tch!" Mango savagely spat a mouthful of blood out. Unfortunately, she hadpletely underestimated Nanny Zhang. On the other hand, the older womanughed gleefully. "Me? Die? I''m afraid you won''t live to see the day because I''m going to kill you now. As long as you''re dead, I will have everything I''ve ever wanted and my son will return to my side. Don''t take it personally Mango, you''re nothing but an obstacle in my way." "Why? Are you nning to clear a path for the true mastermind behind all this?" Mango replied with a fierce bite in her voice. Nanny Zhang paused for a moment before she sneered and said, "You can''t even beat me, let alone my boss. Stop your wishful thinking, you''ll never be able to reach his level nor discover his identity!" However, Mango was rather surprised at the admiration she saw in Nanny Zhang''s eyes. "So, all that you''ve done up till now is for him, right? The person you loved wasn''t Nathan''s father, instead it was your boss." This time, Mango''s statement seemed to have struck a nerve. Nanny Zhang gave her another hard p across the face. "Do you think you''re worthy of judging him? Who the hell do you think you are?" The force of the p was immense, and Mango felt as if her jaw was about to dislocate. Furthermore, the p sent her body rocketing backwards into the wall and she copsed next to Sisi on the floor. On the other hand, Sisi didn''t even have an ounce of strength to move a muscle. Now that she saw Mango like this, she couldn''t help but cry out, "Why are you so stupid? Why did I ever make a deal with such an idiotic woman? Why did youe here... why!?" Hence, Mango was rendered speechless by the despair in Sisi''s eyes. Then, she spat up another mouthful of blood as her body could no longer handle the ruthless blows. "You''re far too weak, Mango! But I have to admit that you do have some tricks up your sleeve. You managed to get Sisi to betray me, hence you''ve earned my respect. If I allowed you to flourish, you might actually be my worst enemy. Thus, you have to die!" Nanny Zhang stepped on Mango''s chest as she spoke. Mango felt a crushing weight on her lungs and she could barely breathe. She wanted to fight back, but her efforts were in vain as her hands were bound behind her back. Furthermore, the pressure on her chest grew even stronger. Meanwhile, Sisi wept in desperation. Everyone else may not know why she was crying, but Mango knew. Sisi wept because she felt like she might actually die here without seeing Newell again. Everything she''d done so far was to ensure her reunion with Newell, but s, she chose the wrong path and ended up at a dead-end. Nanny Zhang became even more smug as she heard Sisi''s cries. "Keep crying. I''ll send you to hell after you''re done." Then, Nanny Zhang looked at Mango''s deplorable state beneath her feet as memories shed in her mind. "How could a woman like you be worthy of my son? The only reason that you became his wife five years ago was that I pitied you, and yet you turned on me, you ungrateful wretch. Mango Shen, since you bore my son an heir, I''ll be sure to give you a proper send-off!" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Nanny Zhang, you''ll definitely regret this. Do you really think that you can continue with your evil ways? Even if I die here today, karma will definitely hit you. I believe that Nathan and my son will avenge me!" However, Mango''s words caused Nanny Zhang to burst intoughter. "Oh, you think too much. But it makes sense, you know, as the weak will always have to rely on others to achieve their goals. Since you''re going to die anyway, let me teach you something about life. You can never rely on anyone else in life except yourself. Although Nathan still has feelings for you, but does it really matter? Once you''re dead, he''ll forget about you within the next few years. That''s the true nature of a man. What else can you do other than hoping for someone to save you? If you had the skills to go toe-to-toe with me today, there might still be hope for you, but unfortunately you have none! To be honest, you might be able to catch up to me in a few years, but you''re way too weak now! Ultimately, you don''t deserve to live any longer!" After Nanny Zhang finished speaking, she pulled out her gun and aimed it at Mango''s forehead. The ck muzzle made Mango''s chest constrict slightly. Was she really going to die here? Perhaps. Before Mango arrived, she had already gone though multiple possibilities in her head, including death. She had no choice but to consider it! If she could use her life to ensure the safety of Madam Ye, Madam Hans as well as the rest of Nanny Zhang''s victims, then it would be worth it. Nevertheless, she still felt some regret. She hadn''t spent enough time together with Nathaniel yet! In fact, she had dreamed about travelling the world with him and watching their children grow up together. She hadn''t even brought Rita to the theme park yet. Now, she would never be able to experience all these wonderful things. Although Mango was regretful, she was not afraid. She gazed at Nanny Zhang and said, "You''ll lose your son if you kill me!" "In the end, I''m still his mother and he will return to me eventually. As long as you''re dead, I''ll find a way to keep him by my side." "Do you n to do that with your medical skills? One of the principles of medicine is to do no harm, but yet you go around hurting people with your vast medical knowledge! You don''t deserve to practise medicine at all!" Mango red hatefully at Nanny Zhang as she spoke. However, the older woman smiled coldly back at her. "Whoever told you I''m a doctor?" With that, Nanny Zhang''s thoughts seemed to have drifted far away. "My family was descended from a line of shamans. We lived a carefree life in a simple vige until some people came to destroy our peace. They brought men to demolish our homes, saying that we were spreading pagan practices and they even used my parents of being witches! I watched my parents being burned alive! Do you know how much I loathed those people back then? s, I couldn''t say a word about it as I had to hide to survive because I wanted to avenge my parents! Those people burned my vige and murdered my parents, yet they''re praised and adored by the world while my parents were branded as heretics. We were just simple vigers who never provoked a soul. Even my younger brother wasn''t spared, so can you imagine how miserable I was back then?" The look in Nanny Zhang''s eyes became vicious. Then, she gave Mango another swift kick in the torso. "You''ll never understand how I felt! In one night, everyone that I''ve ever cared about became mangled corpses. My parents watched as their son was cut in half before they were all burned together, and that scene has haunted me like an eternal nightmare. Furthermore, you would never understand what I, the sole survivor, had experienced to stay alive." Meanwhile, Mango coughed up another mouthful of blood as she felt as if every bone in her body was about to break. She had always been curious about Nanny Zhang''s identity and origin. Now that the older woman had revealed some details about her past, Mango ventured bravely, "Were you from the border of Yunnan?" "You could say that. We were just a normal vige, but unfortunately those evil b*stards burned it all down. So, don''t you think I should get revenge for all that?" Nanny Zhang gazed at Mango as she smiled maniacally. Then, Mango''s heart seemed to skip a beat. "Who destroyed your vige?" At that, Nanny Zhang''s gaze darkened. "Who else could it be? I worked so hard toe to Ocean City and infiltrate the Ye Family, plus I sacrificed my body just to give that family two sons. What do you think I was nning?" These words caused Mango''s expression to shift immediately. Did the Ye Family do this? No! That was absolutely impossible! Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Nanny Zhangughed coldly when she saw Mango''s shocked expression and said, "Are you afraid to think about it? Or do you think that it was impossible? Has Madam Ye told you all about the Ye Family''s glorious achievements? Do you really think that everyone in the Ye Family is upstanding moral beacons of society? If the Ye Family was truly so virtuous, then why did fate prevent them from having children until they needed me to be a surrogate mother? These are the sins that they''ve committed!" "That''s impossible!" Mango shook her head. She couldn''t believe that all of this was real. "The Ye Family are just businessmen, so how could they destroy your vige?¡± "Businessmen? Haha!¡± Nanny Zhang''s gaze became rather eerie. "If they were just businessmen, then how did the Dark Night Empiree into existence? Why would a family of businessmen need an organisation like the Dark Night Empire to protect them? They portray an image of being businessmen to the public to cover their true identity. They might seem perfect and wholesome on the surface, but in reality they''ve done all manners of cruel things!¡± "Do you really think that I''ll believe you?" Although Mango was astonished, she still kept herposure. After that, Nanny Zhang became quite agitated. "You don''t believe me? That''s fair since you love my son, who''s the heir of the Ye Family. Plus, you''re now the head of the Dark Night Empire, so naturally, you wouldn''t believe me at all. However, I''m just telling you that I''m taking back what the Ye Family owes me. Everything that Madam Ye is suffering through right now is a consequence of all the evil things that she''d done in her youth!" "Even if you have a grudge against the Ye Family, why did you set your sights on the Hans Family? I don''t think Madam Hans ever offended you in any way." "The Hans Family? Do you think that they had nothing to do with the destruction of my vige?" Nanny Zhang replied coldly. "Whatever floats your boat. Either way, I think that you made up all of this just to justify all the evil things that you''ve done." Frankly, Mango felt as if all of her internal organs were damaged. On the other hand, Sisi was quite anxious, but she couldn''t move nor speak at all. Mango was still thinking about what to say when Nanny Zhang''s gun was aimed at her head once more. "Fine, don''t believe me then. My intention was never to convince you of anything. After all, what could a woman that believes in the power of love know about revenge? Just die then! Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to send your corpse back to the Ye Family! I want that old wretch to see how I murdered the heir whom she personally chose to lead the Dark Night Empire!" The pitch-ck muzzle of the gun sent a chill down Mango''s spine, and fear started to bubble inside of her. Truth be told, it was the first time that she''d had a gun aimed at her. How would it feel when the bullet shattered her skull? Mango felt that she was strange indeed for thinking about this now. "No! You can''t kill her!" Sisi shrieked heart-wrenchingly. She couldn''t let Mango die! Nathaniel would go insane if she died. If he went crazy, then what would happen to Newell? Hence, Sisi struggled like a madwoman, but Nanny Zhang just turned around and gave her another kick. "Sisi!" Mango watched as Sisi spat up another mouthful of blood before she passed out. Anger raged in Mango''s chest. "Nanny Zhang, you''re absolute scum!" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry, you''re next!" As she spoke, Nanny Zhang walked straight towards Mango. Just as she was about to pull the trigger, Nanny Zhang''s face paled and her hand shook. Then, she lost her grip on the gun and it fell to the ground the same time she copsed in a heap next to it as she gasped for air. Cold sweat beaded on Nanny Zhang''s forehead and she was trembling all over. When Mango noticed what was happening, she knew that Nanny Zhang''s drug had taken effect. "Now, are you going to kill me first or save yourself?" The corners of Mango''s mouth were stained in blood and she looked haggard, but she still managed to reply in a cold tone. Hence, that infuriated Nanny Zhang greatly but she didn''t have the strength to retort. She knew that she was unable to kill Mango first. The medicine caused her so much pain that even death felt like a respite, but Nanny Zhang had no intention of dying. Thus, she had to make the antidote if she wanted to live. Then, she replied viciously when she noticed the relief flooding Mango''s face. "Do you think you can escape? I''ve subdued all your men, and Nathan would never get here in time. Furthermore, no one else knows where I am. As for the Hans Family, I''ve already asked my people to keep an eye on them. What does it matter if I let you live a moment longer? After I take the antidote, I''ll make sure you die a horrible death." After Nanny Zhang finished speaking, she quickly got up and staggered all the way to the back. Meanwhile, Mango struggled hard but she was unable to break free of her restraints. In the end, she could onlyy tiredly on the floor as she gasped for air. The floor was cold, but at least it cleared her mind. Nanny Zhang''sb was right inside this room, and she ignored Mango''s presence as she entered theb. It was filled with medical research equipment, and Nanny Zhang quickly donned ab coat before she went on to expertly handle the machinery inside theb. Even from her position on the floor, Mango could see that Nanny Zhang was exceptionally skilled at this. "Even if your family was descended from a line of shamans, you still studied modern medicer on, didn''t you?" "Don''t try to get any information out of me. However, I will tell you that I have several medical degrees on hand, so do you think you can kill me with the poison that you fed me? I was the one who synthesised those drugs, so I can naturally make an antidote too!" Nanny Zhang gave Mango a mocking look before she turned away to focus on her antidote and she ignored whatever Mango had to say after that. Meanwhile, Mango''s entire body was in great pain and she had no idea how Sisi was doing. She struggled to get up, but she felt as if her ribs had fractured. Every slight movement caused her extreme pain. She gasped for breath as she watched Nanny Zhang do her research, and the older woman looked exactly like a scientist. Truly, the most dangerous criminals were the educated ones! Nanny Zhang was obviously highly intelligent, but exceptionally ruthless! The older woman''s words shed through Mango''s mind once again. Did the Ye Family really destroy Nanny Zhang''s vige all those years ago? How could that be possible? Regardless of whether it was Madam Ye or her husband, it seemed highly unlikely that they would do such a thing, right? However, Nanny Zhang didn''t seem to be joking as she had a furious expression on her face when she brought up her past. Hence, Mango waspletely befuddled and her thoughts temporarily distracted her from the pain that was spreading throughout her body. After some time, Nanny Zhang finally finished her task. She quickly poured herself a ss of water as she decided to swallow the antidote whole. However, she paused for a moment before she put down the ss in her hand. Then, Mango suddenly noticed that Nanny Zhang''s gaze was fixated on her and that gave her an eerie feeling. "What are you doing?" "I haven''t done this for a while, so I''m not sure if the antidote is safe. Since you''re going to die anyway, how about you test it for me?" As Nanny Zhang spoke, she walked towards Mango menacingly. On the other hand, Mango wanted to retreat but her body failed to respond. She loathed how helpless she was right now, but she still had to feign calmness and say, "You''ll definitely regret this, Nanny Zhang!" "I''m not sure about that, but I know that I''ll surely regret it if I don''t test my antidote on you!" The pain in Nanny Zhang''s body made her struggle to even stand up, but she was a very cautious person. Despite the cold sweat that was beading on her forehead, she still managed to keep her composure. After that, she retrieved a pill from a side cab and it looked very simr to the one Mango fed Nanny Zhang earlier. Then, Mango''s eyes went wide. "You... mmph..." Before she could finish her sentence, Nanny Zhang grabbed Mango''s jaw and forced the pill into her mouth. Then, she pinched Mango''s nose to cut off her breathing and Mango was forced to open her mouth in order to breathe. At that moment, Nanny Zhang poured water into her mouth and it washed the pill down Mango''s throat. "Cough cough!" Then, Mango was flung onto the floor by Nanny Zhang and she said coldly, "The drug I just fed you is more potent than the one you gave me. How is it? Doesn''t it feel good?" Upon hearing Nanny Zhang''s words, Mango didn''t know if the medicine had started to take effect or if it was just her mind ying tricks on her. Either way, a strong burning feeling started to lick its way up her throat and oesophagus. She curled up on the floor in pain, yet she stubbornly refused to cry out. Cold sweat drenched her clothes and hair as she felt as if her stomach was being ripped apart by an invisible pair of hands. That sort of pain was unbearable. Then, Mango curled into herself further as she rolled back and forth on the floor when an even more intense pain had erupted in her abdomen. All of a sudden, a stream of hot liquid exploded from her lower body and it flowed down Mango''s legs. Hence, she was stunned and her mind went nk. Apparently, Nanny Zhang was also shocked by what happened. "You''re pregnant?" Nanny Zhang''s words struck Mango like a bolt from the blue. She was pregnant? How could that be? Well, if she thought about it, Nathaniel and her hasn''t used protection thest few times they had sex. So, was she really pregnant with Nathaniel''s child? But now... Then, Mango''s face immediately paled into a frightening white colour. "I''m going to kill you, Nanny Zhang! I swear to God!" Mango suddenly burst into tears. Oh God, that was her child! It was Nathaniel and Mango''s child! She hadn''t even been able to feel its existence, but yet it was aborted by Nanny Zhang''s medicine? Then, Mango''s stomach cramped horribly and she was left helpless against the waves of pain that were assaulting her body and soul. It was obvious that Nanny Zhang hadn''t expected her to be pregnant, but her surprise onlysted for a moment before her expression became indifferent again. "Well, it''s a good thing you got rid of it since you''re unworthy of bearing a child for my son! Now that you''ve had a miscarriage, I can start testing my antidote now. If you manage to survive this, I promise to reunite you together with your hapless child!" With that being said, Nanny Zhang picked up the antidote that she had just prepared and poured it into Mango''s mouth. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 A bitter taste filled Mango''s mouth, but she couldn''t taste it anymore as the pain in her abdomen blocked everything else out. She twitched in pain as arge amount of blood flowed out from between her legs. That was a human life! It was Nathaniel and Mango''s child! Mango''s heart had been shattered into a million pieces, yet she still had to bear with the pain. Meanwhile, Nanny Zhang watched indifferently from the sidelines and she ignored Mango''s excruciating pain. Frankly, Nanny Zhang was d that it happened. When Sisi regained consciousness, the first thing she noticed was that Mango looked like she was barely alive. Hence, the thought of Newell shed through Sisi''s mind. If Mango were to die, would Newell still be able to live? Sisi gritted her teeth and struggled to get up, but she could not move a muscle. Tears flowed down her face in despair as she saw Mango getting weaker and weaker. On the other hand, Nanny Zhang said with great pride, "Don''t worry, I''ll give you a proper burial when you die!" At this point, Mango was in so much pain that she had lost the ability to speak, and she wanted nothing more than to kill Nanny Zhang with her re. She clenched at her clothes very tightly, not even caring when she broke her nails. Just as Mango was about to slip into unconsciousness, a familiar face barged into the room. "Stop!" Nanny Zhang was stunned and she looked at the intruder with an incredulous expression on her face before she eximed in surprise, "Nathan? Aren''t you still in the hospital? You..." "Take a good look at who I am!" The intruder shoved Nanny Zhang aside before he stepped forward and carried Mango in his arms. Mango was about to speak when sheid her eyes on a familiar face, but then she realized that something was off. "Are you Nick?" "Mango, I''m so sorry for beingte." Nick''s heart was on the verge of breaking when he saw Mango''s pathetic state. If his brother saw this, God knows how pissed off he would be. However, Mango grabbed Nick''s hand and said, "Hurry up and get the antidote that Nanny Zhang just made. Madam Ye and Madam Hans both need it as soon as possible." "I will! Don''t worry!" After that, Nick waved his hand and a group of men flooded the room. Then, they immediately captured Nanny Zhang. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Take her antidote out of here!" Nick instructed coldly, and he barely spared Nanny Zhang a nce since he entered the room. Meanwhile, Mango felt that she couldn''t hold on any longer and said, "Make sure to save Sisi, don''t let anything happen to her." Sisi was astonished and she could not believe what she had just heard. Nick nodded in reply as he carried Mango out of the room. As they left, drops of bright red blood dripped onto the ground. Nick was beside himself with worry. "Someone drive! Get my sister- in-w to the hospital!" Nick shouted and the people around him jumped into action. Meanwhile, Nanny Zhang was rather confused when Nick called Mango his sister- in-w. Then, she seemed to realise something when she noticed that the previously captured Merle was there along with them. "Nick? You''re still alive? Holy hell, you''re alive! Why didn''t youe and see me? Don''t you know that I''m your biological mother?" Nanny Zhang attempted to pounce on Nick like a madwoman. However, Nick turned back abruptly with a cold re in his eyes. "Do you even deserve to call yourself a mother? Would Nathaniel and I turn out like this if it wasn''t for you? Nanny Zhang, you will never be worthy of bing our mother! You''d better hope that Mango is fine, if she isn''t, then you''ll die along with her and her unborn child.1'' Nick shoved Nanny Zhang away and he asked his men to capture her. After that, he quickly took the unconscious Mango to the hospital. Upon arrival, Mango was immediately taken to the operating theatre while Nick handed the antidote to a specialist they had summoned from overseas. Next, the specialist went to work on using the antidote to nullify the effects of the poison on Madam Hans and Madam Ye''s bodies. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was still unconscious. Hence, Nick used the power of the Dark Night Empire to round up all of Nanny Zhang''s agents inside the hospital. As this was underway, Nathaniel finally woke up. His suspicion was raised the moment he saw Nick. "Where''s Mango?" "She..." Nick didn''t know what to say. "Talk to me! Where''s Mango?" Nathaniel had never felt such a strong feeling of unease in his life, and he grabbed Nick by the cor as rage burned in his eyes. "Why are you here? How did you know that something would happen to Mango?" "Nathaniel, the truth is that Mango had contacted me beforehand. She wanted to use herself as a lure to obtain the antidote from Nanny Zhang. Hence, she knocked you out because she was afraid that you would be torn because of your connection to Nanny Zhang. At first, everything was going ording to n, and Merle and I thought that Nanny Zhang wouldn''t really hurt Mango because she needed to create the antidote. s, we underestimated how vicious Nanny Zhang could be, nor did we know that Mango was pregnant. So when I arrived, she''d already miscarried, and... and..." All of a sudden, Nick voice became choked with emotion. The original n had been perfect, but how could anyone expect Nanny Zhang to be so cruel? No one expected that she would withstand the effects of the poison to torture Mango. Then, Nathaniel felt his knees go weak and he nearly copsed onto the ground. "Using herself as a lure? She only did this because she was inexperienced and naive, but can you say the same for yourself? You said you underestimated Nanny Zhang''s cruelty, so what the hell have you been doing in the Dark Night Empire over the years? Didn''t you think of this before you took action?" Nathaniel''s questioning left Nick speechless. In reality, he had been selfish. He had mixed feelings when he first discovered his true identity, and he would rather not confront Nanny Zhang directly. Now that Mango had taken charge of the whole confrontation with Nanny Zhang, and even volunteered to use herself as bait, Nick was secretly relieved because of that. This was because he thought that he and Nathaniel no longer had to confront their birth mother directly and he wanted to avoid that issue entirely. He assumed that Nanny Zhang would not be so vicious, but in the end he was just lying to himself. He wanted to save Madam Ye, yet he didn''t want to confront his biological mother. So, he ultimately agreed with Mango''s n despite knowing that it was unwise. Now that sh*t had hit the fan, Nick finally realised how utterly wrong he was! If even he could tell that this was a bad idea, Mango would have thought the same as well. s, she had no choice but to carry on with her n as she wanted to fulfill Nick and Nathaniel''s wishes. Now, Nathaniel''s insistent questioning made Nick feel ashamed. Then, he suddenly knelt in front of Nathaniel as he sobbed. "Brother, I''m so sorry! I''m willing to give up my life if anything happens to Mango!" "What''s the point of saying this now? Nick, you''ve grown so much over the years and you''re free to make your own decisions. Honestly, you''re better than me. You''re decisive and you''re willing to sacrifice things to achieve your goals. Compared to you, I''m nothing but a weakling and I even let my wife sacrifice her life on my behalf." "No, Nathaniel, it''s not like that!" "Then what? All of you conspired to hide this from me and you even allowed my powerless wife to go up against a cruel woman like Nanny Zhang. Everyone knew what would happen if Mango confronted her, yet all of you agreed to her n. Why? Because we were selfish! We didn''t want Nanny Zhang''s blood on our hands, because we were afraid of the consequences. But did anyone stop to think about Mango? She is my wife! She was only meant to be a rich heiress, and yet I dragged her into all this bullsh*t! As her husband, I was sidelined and protected by all of you. Wow, I never knew that I was that precious at all!" Nathaniel''s eyes filled with tears. To be honest, it seemed like Mango could never catch a break ever since she got together with him. Previously, Mango had nearly been burned to death just because she loved him. Luckily, she managed to survive, but now she was facing death once again because of Nathaniel. Oh God, their child! Nathaniel didn''t even have the chance to know that she was pregnant. Hence, he could imagine the immense pain and suffering Mango was feeling on the inside. Not long ago, she''d told him that she wanted another child. He didn''t expect that she would be pregnant so soon, but they failed to protect it. As of now, no one knew what was happening to Mango as they watched the steady light above the operating theatre''s door. Furthermore, Nathaniel felt excruciating heartache as they waited. Meanwhile, Nick was thoroughly embarrassed by Nathaniel''s words, and he couldn''t find anything to justify his actions. "Nathaniel, I''m so sorry!" "You don''t have to apologise. Truth be told, I''m the useless one here. I failed to give my wife a stable life, nor did I provide her with a sense of security. When mom handed over the Dark Night Empire to her, I was embroiled in my own troubles and I caused Mango to worry about me. Hence, she was forced to be stronger for my sake. s, the enemy is my biological mother and it just reinforced the fact that I was useless in this situation. Since you''re back, just take both the HY Group and the Dark Night Empire. I''m too tired for this sh*t. Once Mango has recovered, I''m going to take my family travelling around the world, so we can finally live our own lives." Right now, Nathaniel seemed like an empty shell of the man he once was. Then, Nick wrapped his arms around Nathaniel''s leg and said, "Look, you know that I''ve never wanted to fight with you over anything. I just couldn''t bring myself to hurt Nanny Zhang. Nathaniel, I don''t want anything from the Ye family, I..." "Well, I don''t want it either! I only want Mango, you hear me? I had no choice but to take the reins, but all I want is a woman who I can spend the rest of my life with. I couldn''t care less about the hidden power struggles within the Ye Family, because all I want is for my family to be safe! Nick, I have no worries leaving our family in your capable hands." Nathaniel patted Nick''s shoulder before he turned to walk away. "Where are you going? Mango''s still in surgery!" Nathaniel paused, but he did not look back. Tears welled up in his eyes, but his gaze was eerily cold. "Where else could I go? I''m going to avenge my unborn child and my dying wife. It doesn''t matter to me if you can''t bring yourself to hurt Nanny Zhang, but I''ve given her far too many chances. She brought all of this on herself! You can''t me me for what I''m about to do." Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Nathaniel turned and left, but Nick did not stop him this time. More often than not, their supposed kindness and filial piety ended up backfiring on them instead. If they had been indifferent towards their connection to Nanny Zhang from the start, would all of this have happened? When Nathaniel left the ward, Thomas had a grim expression on his face while Charlotte red at Nathaniel with hostility in her eyes. "Is it possible for you to not endanger Mango''s life for one day? If you can''t provide her with a stable life, then just let go of her. I don''t care how deep your feelings are for her, but think about it. Has she ever known peace ever since the day she got together with you? Honestly, she''s suffered through unimaginable pain. I don''t care what you''ve done or what you''ve sacrificed for her, but what I do know is that she''s risking her life every day to be together with you. If this is the only life that you can give her, then please just let her go." This time, Charlotte wasn''t chastising Nathaniel out of anger, instead, her voice carried a hint of sadness. For the first time, Nathaniel couldn''t say a single word to Charlotte. Meanwhile, Thomas was a little hesitant, but he still pulled Charlotte behind him before he muttered, "Mr. Ye, where are you going? Your body...1'' "I''m going to see Nanny Zhang. Where is she now?" There was a stern edge to Nathaniel''s voice as he spoke. Then, Thomas shook his head and said, "Merle would know. I didn''t participate in this, so..." "Got it. Keep watch over here, and give me a call once Mango is discharged." "Will do!" As soon as Thomas finished speaking, Nathaniel walked away. However, he suddenly spoke just as he passed by Charlotte. "I can''t promise that there won''t be any more danger down the road, but I will do my best to eliminate every single one of them. I hope that you can give me another chance to prove myself." After that, Nathaniel walked away from them. On the other hand, Charlotte was astonished. What did Nathaniel say just now? He wanted her to give him another chance? Since when did the high and mighty Mr. Ye deign to ask a humble citizen like her for another chance? Charlotte looked at Nathaniel''s retreating figure with a puzzled look on her face, only to notice that his shoulders were slumped. It seemed that Mango''s incident had dealt a huge blow to Nathaniel and he was crestfallen. Then, Charlotte suddenly felt a lump form in her throat. She quickly turned her head away and did not speak. When Thomas saw this, he whispered, "I think you may have been overly biased in your opinion of Mr. Ye." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Perhaps." Charlotte did not say anything else as she walked towards the operating theater. "Miss Blu, although the doctor cleared you, he did say that you needed rest. So now..." "Do you think I can rest when Mango''s life is hanging on the bnce? She''s so stupid. Doesn''t she know the extent of her own abilities? Even so, she still used herself as a lure to confront Nanny Zhang. Who does she think she is? Wonder Woman?" The more Charlotte spoke, the angrier she became and ayer of tears started to cloud her vision. "Hey, I''m sure that Mrs. Ye knows what she''s doing." Thomas didn''t know what else to say, so he had tofort Charlotte like this. Next, Charlotte replied in a low voice, "Does Zion know?" "No, he doesn''t. Master Zion is currently with Mrs. Ye''s parents, and Miss Rita has been relocated elsewhere by Mr. Ye. Hence, I don''t think the children would be affected." Thomas had initially wanted to keep this from Charlotte, but he had no choice but to tell her since Charlotte was Mango''s best friend and he could see how much she cared so much for Mango. After that, Charlotte stood guard silently outside the operating theater. When Nathaniel exited the hospital, he immediately saw Merle standing outside. Then, Merle was punched in the face by Nathaniel before he could say anything. The next moment, Nathaniel had grabbed him by the cor. "You''d better pray that nothing happens to Mango. If something goes wrong, I''ll fire you on the spot." "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye." Merle did not retaliate at all after Nathaniel had hit him. Merle didn''t know how to face Nathaniel out of the respect and guilt he felt for Mango. Then, Nathaniel pushed him aside and said, "Wouldn''t it be perfect if apologies could fix everything? Yes, Mango is yourmander and it''s not wrong to obey her, but she just took over the Dark Night Empire. Don''t you know how to stop her when she makes such a risky n?" "I''m sorry." It was fruitless to say anything else now. Hence, Merle kept his head down and he could only continue to apologize. Initially, he''d assumed that the n was perfect and didn''t expect Nanny Zhang to hurt Mango so badly. However, no one expected Mango to be pregnant. If he''d known about this before, he would have never let Mango risk her life even if a gun was pressed against his head. Conversely, Nathaniel was furious when he saw Merle like this and he asked irritatedly, "Where is Nanny Zhang?" "She''s in the hospital''s basement. As of now, the police haven''t been involved because we still have plenty of things to interrogate her about, so..." Before Merle could finish speaking, Nathaniel immediately headed for the basement. Merle''s heart was pounding as he felt the chilling aura around Nathaniel. Furthermore, Merle wasn''t sure if his superiors would me him if Nanny Zhang was killed now. As he thought of this, he quickly followed behind Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, I know you''re pissed off and you can''t wait to kill Nanny Zhang, but she can''t die yet. My superiors have sent word that someone will be here to pick her up, because we need her cooperation to solve a lot of open cases." Merle''s words made Nathaniel pause for a moment. "Your superiors?" "Yes. The Dark Night Empire exists not only to protect you and the HY Group, but we serve the country''s interests as well. I''m sure you know about this." Merle''s reply was so soft that only Nathaniel could hear it, but Nathaniel''s expression shifted slightly. "Is she involved in other cases?" "From what I hear, she''s involved in a number of international cases. So Mr. Ye, no matter what you do, please spare her life." To be honest, Merle wanted Nanny Zhang to die because it was pointless to spare the life of such a vicious and evil woman. s, the order hade from a higher authority, and Mango would have been the one to handle it had she not been unconscious. Then, Nathaniel narrowed his eyes. "What you mean to say is, nothing else matters as long as she''s alive, right?" Nathaniel''s voice was tinged with a chilling intent. Merle shuddered as he definitely heard the implication behind his words. "Mr. Ye, I heard that she''s your biological mother..." Merle trailed off right after Nathaniel red at him coldly, and he couldn''t finish the rest of his sentence. After that, Nathaniel walked away after he saw Merle speechless. Hence, the other man had no choice but to follow Nathaniel. Soon, the both of them arrived at the basement. Nanny Zhang was curled up on the ground as she quivered in pain and her lips were blue as she bit them. Cold sweat drenched her clothes and she looked absolutely pathetic. Nanny Zhang raised her head when she heard footsteps, and she felt a spark of hope in her chest once sheid eyes on Nathaniel. "Help me, Nathan!" She crawled in front of Nathan like a snivelling dog and she grasped the hem of his trousers. Nathaniel looked at the pathetic state of the woman on the floor and he recalled Mango''s hapless child. When he thought about Mango being covered in blood, his gaze darkened. "You want me to save you?" He replied coldly. At that, Nanny Zhang nodded quickly. "Yes, please save me. No matter what, I''m still your biological mother, Nathan. I carried you for ten months and brought you into this world. All these years, everything I have ever done was for you. I know that we''ve had our differences because of Mango, but one day you''ll understand that I''m doing this for your own good! Mango isn''t worthy of you at all!" "Does that mean you can do whatever you want to her? Does human life mean nothing to you? What about other people''s happiness?" Then, Nathaniel kicked Nanny Zhang aside. The old woman never imagined that her son would do this to her. She looked at Nathaniel in disbelief as she collided with the wall limply. Then, she spat up a mouthful of blood. "You, you ..." Nanny Zhang stared at Nathaniel with wide eyes as she clutched at her chest. Then, Nathaniel walked up to her slowly and knelt down in front of her. All of a sudden, he smiled, but that smile struck fear into Nanny Zhang''s heart. "What are you doing? Nathaniel, you''d better think this through. I''m your mother! I gave you life, and yet you want to kill me for the sake of that b*tch? Aren''t you afraid that karma will strike you down?" Before Nanny Zhang could say anything else, Nathaniel wrapped his hands around her throat and squeezed hard to suffocate her. She was frozen with terror! She couldn''t even see a trace of warmth in Nathaniel''s eyes! Nathaniel really wanted to kill her! Pure fear coursed through Nanny Zhang''s veins as the thought crossed her mind. "You can''t kill me, Nathan! We''re rted by blood, and what you''re doing is a huge sin! You''ll be punished for this!" "This is nothingpared to what you''ve done! Even if they did punish me, so what? No matter what happens, I will avenge Mango and my unborn child." Nathaniel looked at Nanny Zhang as if he were staring at a corpse. Nanny Zhang found it incredibly hard to breathe and she felt as if she was going to be choked to death. She struggled and scrabbled at Nathaniel''s arm as she strained her voice. "Don''t kill me, Nathan! Please don''t!" "Do you want to know something? I want nothing more than to kill you, but nothing can quench the hate in my heart even if you were ripped apart into a million pieces. The thing is, you''re very lucky that someone still wants to keep you alive. I can''t kill you, but you still have to repay your debt to my unborn child and wife." Nathaniel looked at Nanny Zhang coldly and she felt like she would rather die instead. Right now, Nathaniel seemed like the embodiment of rage and there was no longer any hope of negotiating with him. Nanny Zhang struggled hard and she shook her head. Before she could say anything, a sickening crunch of a bone snapping was heard and Nanny Zhang''s chilling scream filled the entire basement. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Meanwhile, Merle felt as if every single muscle in his body was quivering. He had never seen a man who could be so cruel to a woman. Right now, Nathaniel didn''t seem like he had any humanity left in him at all. Nanny Zhang''s arm had been broken, and she was in so much pain that she broke out in massive cold sweat. "Nathaniel, you scum! How dare youy your hands on your mother for that b*tch! Aren''t you afraid that you''ll go to hell?" "I''d dly go. Who gave me such a cruel mother like you? This broken arm is for my poor unborn child." After that, Nathaniel dislocated one of Nanny Zhang''s legs without even batting an eye. Nanny Zhang was in so much pain that she nearly passed out. In fact, the only thing keeping her alive was her willpower as the toxins in her body still hadn''t been nullified. Now, Nathaniel''s cruel treatment nearly caused her body to give out. Furthermore, Nathaniel even made it easy for her as he said, "You can pass out if you want, but I guarantee that you''ll wake up the next second. This, is the price you have to pay for how cruelly you treated Zion!" "Just f*cking kill me, Nathaniel!" Nanny Zhang suddenly felt that no matter how cruel and vicious she was, it wouldn''t be able to compare to how heartless Nathaniel was being right now. He clearly knew that she was his biological mother, yet he tortured her anyway. Thus, this left Nanny Zhang without any room to bargain. At that moment, Nathaniel was acting on pure fury. If Mango were here, there was a chance that she would stop him. But now, nothing on this Earth could have the power to stop Nathaniel. Hence, she broke down immediately. Nanny Zhang was not one to admit defeat at all, but she was very afraid of her own son. True enough, the day of judgement hade for her. She trembled in pain, yet Nathaniel refused to go easy on her. Just as she was about to pass out, he swiftly broke Nanny Zhang''s other leg. "Ahhhh!!" Nanny Zhang''s agonising scream reverberated throughout the basement, striking fear into the hearts of all who heard it. Meanwhile, Merle was secretly relieved that Nathaniel was not his master. If not, he would have been traumatised by now. However, Nathaniel still spoke in an indifferent tone. "This leg is for what you''ve done to Rita." "Nathaniel, you might as well just kill me!" Nanny Zhang shrieked in a hoarse voice. However, Nathaniel replied calmly. "Didn''t I tell you that I can''t do that? Someone wants you alive. But I do have to tell you, sometimes being alive is much worse than being dead, and you have the rest of your life to reflect on your actions." "You''re nning to break all my limbs, aren''t you? You f*cking b*stard!" Nanny Zhang bellowed and she opened her mouth to bite Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel seemed to be prepared for that and he grabbed her jaw. His hand tightened, and Nanny Zhang could not scream anymore. She was in so much pain that she would rather drop dead. Unfortunately, Nathaniel had used a special tactic to keep her conscious and that was the most agonising part. Then, Nathaniel casually observed her as he wasn''t in any hurry to break her final limb. His voice was faint as he said, "Don''t you know that Mango is my life? You call yourself my biological mother, yet you constantly n to take my life away from me. So, am I the one being unfilial, or is it you who''s heartless? Do you intend on exining to me how my mother was poisoned? How my father died? How Madam Hans had a stroke? Hm?" Nanny Zhang wanted to reply, but all that came out from her mouth was gibberish as she gasped for air. Then, Nathaniel sneered before he said, "God is fair. No matter what you''ve done, you''ll get what''s coming for you. Mango''s suffered greatly over thest few years, and I stupidly thought that Macy and Susie were the cause of her pain. However, I recently found out that you were the one who ordered your men to burn Mango to death!" Nanny Zhang gazed at Nathaniel with a hopeless look in her eyes. Truly, she had never expected to be defeated by her son, let alone be tortured like this. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Honestly, she regretted it! She regretted that she never strangled Nathaniel to death the moment he was born! She regretted the motherly love she felt for him over the years and the many chances that she gave him. She red at Nathaniel with a vicious look in her eyes. Although she couldn''t speak, Nathaniel could see what she was trying to convey as clear as day. "You hate me, don''t you? I''m sure you''re thinking that sparing my life was your greatest act of kindness towards me, yet my ungrateful a*s decided to mistreat you. Nanny Zhang, ask yourself, did you really not do anything to me?¡± Nathaniel''s voice was so soft that only Nanny Zhang could hear what he said, but her expression shifted the moment she heard the question. "What? Did you think I wouldn''t find out? You must''ve thought that was impossible with your medical ability and your status within the Ye Family, right? Unfortunately for you, I''m not a fool. I know exactly what you fed me and what you did to my body, but I never knew the true culprit behind it all. Now that I finally know the truth, it''s funny to find out that the real culprit turned out to be my biological mother after all these years.1'' Nathaniel''s words were pitiful, but then he sneered and continued, "Since you''re my mother, I can never get justice despite what you''ve done to me. However, I will definitely hold whatever you''ve done to Mango against you." Nathaniel sat down on the ground as he spoke, as if he still wanted to have a lengthy chat with her. Conversely, Nanny Zhang seemed very anxious. If she had a choice, she would want nothing more than for Nathaniel to leave as soon as possible. However, Nathaniel looked at her amusedly and said, "What are you afraid of? Can you still feel fear despite all the evil things that you''ve done? You found out that Abyss fancied Mango while she was in America, so you went behind her back to cooperate with Abyss and you even gave him the medication to poison Rita. You even used Abyss''s feelings for Mango to coax him into doing exactly what you wanted. Clearly, you have methods to do what you want regardless of whether it''s at home or overseas. Previously, I had no idea about all of this and I just assumed that it was because the Ye Family had a considerable amount of power. Now that I look at it, it seems that your boss is a very powerful person. Nevertheless, let''s see if he''lle and save you now." Nanny Zhang''s eyes suddenly widened. She had never imagined that Nathaniel knew that much. Then, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "s, this has nothing to do with me anymore. I don''t care about who your boss is, nor why you have a grudge against the Ye Family because I only care about one woman right now, and that''s Mango! She''s my everything! I will never allow anyone to hurt her ever again for whatever reason they might have. Since you failed to heed my warning, you''ll have to pay the price!" "No!" Nanny Zhang shrieked internally, yet she failed to stop Nathaniel''s actions. He swiftly and decisively broke Nanny Zhang''s remaining arm. Finally, the pain was too much for her to bear and she passed out. After that, Nathaniel stood up stoically before he spoke to Merle who stood beside him. "After the doctors figure out the antidote, test it on her. Use it on my mother and Madam Hans after you''ve confirmed its effectiveness." "Yes sir!" It was rare for Merle to be so flustered as he''d seen all manners of evil people over the years, but when he faced Nathaniel, it was the first time that he''d truly felt fear. Nathaniel didn''t show much emotion from the moment he stepped inside. Furthermore, he was even laughing when he broke Nanny Zhang''s limbs. Hence, men like Nathaniel were terrifying! Then, Merle subconsciously nced at Nanny Zhang. Earlier on, she had been shouting and screaming bloody murder, but now shey on the floor in a pathetic heap. "Mr. Ye, are you going to have someone set her fractures?" Just as Merle asked this question, Nathaniel''s gaze made him shrink in fear. Moreover, Nathaniel re seemed to rob the very air from his lungs. ''Til destroy anyone who dares to help her." Merle immediately shut up right after Nathaniel said that. He had no intention of retiring early, nor did he want to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. "Got it, Mr. Ye." "Pass the message to anyone thates to pick her up. Tell them that Nathaniel will let her live, but I will never forgive anyone who tries to set her fractures." After that, Nathaniel stood and left the basement. Meanwhile, Merle couldn''t help but shudder at the sight of Nanny Zhang''s unnaturally twisted body. The blood pooling underneath her body steadily grew. Hence, Merle was fearful that she''d bleed to death. On the other hand, Nathaniel couldn''t care less about it. After he left the basement, he used a handkerchief to wipe his hands before he set off for the operating theater. His steps were steady and his expression was cold as usual, but it caused everyone to avoid him in fear of incurring his wrath. When Nathaniel returned, the light above the operating theater''s door was still on. Meanwhile, Charlotte didn''t say a word upon his return and she only gave him a nce as all her attention was focused on the operating theatre''s light. Since Thomas was Nathaniel''s assistant, he naturally stepped forward to ask about Nathaniel''s condition when he saw his boss''s expression. "Mr. Ye, would you like to rest?" "I''m fine, thanks." Then, Nathaniel sat down on the bench in the hospital''s corridor. How many times had he done this for Mango? In the past, he never thought that Mango would need surgery for anything, except for maybe childbirth. Now, Charlotte''s earlier words echoed inside his brain. In the end, he''d failed to protect his wife! This pressure was like an anvil that was crushing Nathaniel''s chest, and he found it difficult to breathe. As time went by, the light above the operating theatre''s door seemed frozen in time. It glowed a steady red, and he felt a paralyzing sense of fear as he stared at it. Just as Nathaniel was about to throw in the towel, the light finally went out. All of a sudden, Nathaniel lost hisposure when he saw the doctore out from the operating theatre. When the doctor took off his mask wearily, nervousness filled Nathaniel''s body and he was so anxious that he almost lost his footing. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 "Mr. Ye, are you all right?" Thomas had been paying attention to Nathaniel all along, thus he managed to step forward and hold Nathaniel up in time when he saw that his boss was about to fall over. Frankly, Nathaniel had been in plenty of life threatening situations over the years, but he''d never felt as anxious as he did now. Moreover, he did not dare to even speak. Charlotte nced at him momentarily, but she didn''t say anything in the end. Instead, she quickly stepped forward and asked, "Doctor, how is Mango doing?" "Unfortunately, Miss Shen has had a miscarriage but we''ve managed to clean it up so far. However, due to her weak constitution and prolonged exposure to cold and humid conditions, the possibility of another pregnancy in the future remains uncertain. If possible, it''s best not to try for another child within the next three years out of concern for her body." The doctor''s words made Nathaniel let out a deep sigh of relief. "Doctor, does she need anything else except bed rest?" Nathaniel finally found the strength to speak. The doctor shook his head and replied, "Other than that, she needs to keep her spirits up. Miss Shen can''t suffer any more emotional distress. No matter how you look at it, her body has gone through a pregnancy, so she needs a confinement period as well. Furthermore, judging from her current condition, it''s hard to say whether she can be nursed back to full health." Nathaniel''s heart ached terribly with every word that the doctor said. In the past, Mango had been a healthy young woman who was filled with life. s, she''d experienced more than her fair share of suffering from the moment she got into a rtionship with Nathaniel. Thus, Charlotte was right. Loving Nathaniel was the biggest mistake Mango had made. Then, Nathaniel nodded with a heavy weight in his chest. When Mango was pushed out, her face was frighteningly pale. Nathaniel felt a lump form in his throat as hot tears filled his eyes. Then, he grasped her hand only to be shocked at how soul-chillingly cold it was. Nathaniel''s chest tightened once more. Meanwhile, Charlotte wanted to step forward, but she was stopped by Thomas. He shook his head at her, which made Charlotte red at him fiercely. However, she didn''t do anything else after that. Then, Nathaniel wheeled Mango back to her ward. It was so silent in the room until he could hear the sound of the intravenous drip flowing into Mango''s veins. Truth be told, Nathaniel had no idea how Mango managed to get through all of that. However, he still felt like killing himself when he thought of how sad Mango must have been when she realized that she''d lost the child. Wasn''t he supposed to be her safe haven? Shouldn''t he be a guardian angel for her and their children? But the reality of the situation was different. How could he let his wife suffer like this? Nathaniel felt extremely guilty and upset, and he wished that he could turn back time. He had no idea whether their miscarried child was a boy or a girl, nor did he know if it would look like him. Moreover, he didn''t even know when the child was conceived. s, the child had be nothing more than a mangled mess of blood and bone as it had ceased to exist. The feeling was heartbreaking, yet he didn''t know how to express it. He knew better than anyone what it felt like to his own conceal pain, but he didn''t know how Mango would react or feel after she woke up. Then, Nathaniel grasped her hand tightly as he wanted to warm her up using his own body heat. Unfortunately, her hand stayed cold even though he held onto it for a long time. The first thing that Charlotte and Thomas saw when they entered the room was Nathaniel''s forlorn expression, and this angered Charlotte so much that she nearly reprimanded Nathaniel. However, she managed to swallow her words. "Hey, Thomas told me that you''re still injured. Since Mango won''t wake up for the next few hours, how about you go and rest first? You cane and take my ceter at night." Hence, Charlotte felt like she was doing Nathaniel a great kindness. If it weren''t for his sincerity towards Mango, Charlotte doubted that she would even speak to him at all. However, Nathaniel replied as if he didn''t even hear what she had said. "Both of you can go. I''ll stay here alone." "Don''t you understand me? Mango''s still unconscious now, but the first thing she''ll see when she wakes up is your pathetic face. Are you really going to make her worry about you after she''s just lost a child? Do you think I care about your wellbeing? If it weren''t for her feelings, I couldn''t care less about whether you''re dead or alive." After all, Charlotte had a hot temper and her anger rose very quickly when it came to Nathaniel. Then, Thomas cleared his throat and pulled Charlotte behind him before he said, "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye won''t be awake for the next few hours. I''ve asked the doctor and he said that he used general anaesthesia on her, so she''s going to be unconscious for at least two hours before she wakes up. So, I think you should rest because you look quite sickly now." "Is it that bad?" Nathaniel didn''t know how bad he looked, so he had to ask when Thomas brought it up. "Take a look at yourself and see the horrible state that you''re currently in," Charlotte handed Nathaniel the mirror in her hand. Truly, this was the first time that Nathaniel had seen himself so haggard. He had always thought of himself as omnipotent, but recent events proved that he was powerless in many situations. Now, his pallidplexion unsettled even himself. Then, Nathaniel returned the mirror to Charlotte and softly replied, "I''m going to rest for a couple of hours. Please wake me as soon as Mango wakes up." In truth, the only reason he rested was for Mango''s sake. Charlotte''s words were like a dagger carving into his chest. Thest thing he wanted was for Mango to be worried about him when she woke up. After all, she''d just miscarried. Meanwhile, Charlotte did not say anything else. Instead, she stepped forward and sat down in front of Mango''s bed. On the other hand, Thomas helped Nathaniel along as he said, "Go and rest, Mr. Ye. I''ll wake you upter." "I''m going to rest here." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he asked someone to bring another bed into the room and he promptly copsed on it. Despite his best efforts, he still couldn''t fall asleep. Every time he closed his eyes, the vision of Mango''s body covered in blood shed in his mind. His thoughts were filled with thick, red blood, which unsettled him greatly. How much blood could a person lose? Then, Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly flew open as he stared at the ceiling and his mind was in a disarray. Nevertheless, he forced himself to shut his eyes again. No matter how vivid the bloody vision in his mind was or how regretful he felt, he still needed to rest. After Thomas left the room, he came back to find that Charlotte''s eyes were rimmed red from crying. He muttered, "Stop being so biased against Mr. Ye. He''s very upset about this as well." "I''ve already been kind enough to him. If this had happened in the past, he should count himself lucky that I didn''t attack him. Furthermore, for Mango''s sake, I''m not holding anything against him at all. What? I can''t even say a few words to him?" Charlotte had never been the example of a demure woman. Yes, she''d been affected by the incident at the cemetery a few hours ago, but she had quickly returned to her old spirited self. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Frankly, Thomas admired her energy, but he sighed involuntarily as he listened to her. "Everyone is entitled to love whoever they want. It''s not up to you to decide if they''re right for one another or not." "Are you going to lecture me again? Professor Song, I don''t feel so good right now. How about we reschedule this to another day, yeah?" Charlotte still had a good impression of Thomas, so naturally, she wouldn''t vent out her anger at him. Since she''d already expressed her reluctance to listen, Thomas could only smile and say, "I''m going to get some food. Would you like anything to eat?" "I don''t really have much of an appetite right now. You know, Mango loves children. I don''t know how upset she''d feel when she finds out that she miscarried." "No one wanted for this to happen, but this is the reality that all of us have to face. No matter how Mrs. Ye reacts after this, the most important thing is that you remain calm and avoid the topic of children, got it?" "Of course. I''m not stupid." Charlotte felt as if Thomas was insulting her intelligence, but she didn''tment any further on it. After that, Thomas nodded and he left the room. There was an endless amount of things that he had to take care of. Moreover, Nathaniel wouldn''t be able to tend topany affairs since he was resting, and Madam Ye needed to be admitted to the hospital for close observation once they managed to create the antidote. Furthermore, Nathaniel had wanted to hand over thepany to Nick, but since he had left so abruptly, Thomas still had to seek out Nick toplete the handover process. Thus, Thomas really couldn''t stay and wait despite his desire to see Mango wake up. In the end, he still had no choice but to leave. On the other hand, Charlotte felt that his absence made the entire room feel much more lonely than before. She looked at the unconscious Mango and said, "Are you insane? How could you use yourself as bait when you still have children to take care of? Is Nathaniel really that important to you? Don''t you know how much you''ll suffer if you keep throwing yourself into situations like these?" Nevertheless, Mango remained unconscious. A lump formed in Charlotte''s throat and tears flowed from her eyes. "Tell me, what would Rita and Zion do if something really happened to you this time? Nathaniel will inevitably forget about you in a few years and remarry another woman, and she''ll be the one sleeping with your husband and raising your children. Why would you ever want to do that to yourself? When will you ever take yourself into consideration, you silly girl?" The more Charlotte spoke, the more upset she felt and eventually she sprawled on the bed as she wept. "Mango, you idiot! Does ying with other people''s emotions make you happy? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll be fed up with you one day? How could you do this to me?" Charlotte cried bitterly. Mango was her only best friend and the closest thing she had to family. Meanwhile, Mango sensed that someone was crying next to her, but she couldn''t open her eyes no matter how hard she tried. She wanted tofort the crying person, yet to no avail. Vaguely, Mango was delighted when saw a child with shapely brows and deep dimples in front of her. As soon as she stretched out her hands to embrace the child, the child melted away into a puddle of blood, which gradually grew into a gushing stream of thick, red fluid. "No! No, please!" Mango reached out her arms to stop it, but the child disappeared anyway. Then, she burst into heart-wrenching sobs. s, she was unable to rouse herself from the nightmare. Next, she seemed to hear a young voice echo around her in a questioning tone, "Mommy, why did you abandon me? Why didn''t you protect me?" "No! I didn''t know! I''m sorry, baby, I''m sorry!" Mango wailed in agony as she remained stuck in her horrible dream. "Mango, wake up! Stop this! Mango!" Charlotte attempted to rouse Mango, but her attempts were futile. On the other side of the room, Nathaniel jerked awake suddenly and his heart shattered into a million pieces when he heard Mango''s cries. He rushed over to Mango''s bed instantly and embraced her in his arms. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 "Don''t go, honey! Don''t leave me!" Although Nathaniel embraced Mango tightly in his arms, it wasn''t enough to wake her from her nightmare. She wailed and struggled agonisingly. This caused tears to flow from Nathaniel''s eyes. "Mango, please wake up. It''s all over now, I''m here. Mango!" Nathaniel called out her name in a gentle voice, but unfortunately she couldn''t hear any of it. The only thing she saw was the child appearing before her repeatedly before it dissolved into a pool of blood. Furthermore, it kept asking her why she failed to protect it. Oh, how Mango''s heart ached! If she''d known she was pregnant, she would have never risked herself for this n. But, what would happen to Madam Ye and Madam Hans if she didn''t do it? Sorrow coiled up like a vicious snake inside of her and poisoned everything that it touched. Hence, Mango was unable to extricate herself from this nightmare and she med herself repeatedly as she wailed like a helpless child. The distress in Nathaniel''s heart was immeasurable. It was the first time that he''d ever seen Mango this devastated, and he didn''t know what to do except to kiss her fiercely on her delicate lips as he pulled and nipped at them. This was not just any kiss, as it carried a strong sense of desperation and helplessness. Then, the pain finally elicited a response from Mango. She seemed to sense a familiar aura around her. Oh, Nathaniel was here! She felt so aggrieved that she burst into tears once more. Not long ago, she''d told him that she wanted another child. Now that everything had gone so awry, how was she going to exin it to him? Mango was beside herself with sadness, but Nathaniel kissed away her tears as he muttered, "You still have me, Mango. I''m still here." He softly repeated those words by Mango''s ear. Gradually, she calmed down. Even though she was still crying, she was no longer screaming in agony. Nathaniel''s heart ached upon seeing Mango like this and he wanted toy her back down onto the bed. However, Mango seemed to have other ideas as she gripped his shirt tightly without any intention of letting go. Then, Charlotte sighed upon seeing what was going on. "I think it''s best if you stay with her right now." Although it pained Charlotte to admit it, she knew that the person Mango needed most right now was Nathaniel and not her. After that, Charlotte quietly left the ward. As she stepped out the door, she realized that Mango and Nathaniel seemed to be ensconced in a world of their own. In fact, Charlotte had always doubted Nathaniel''s feelings for Mango, but right now she felt otherwise. Despite her best friend''s hardships, Charlotte could no longer deny Nathaniel''s feelings when she saw how lovingly he treated Mango. As soon as she turned around, Charlotte spotted a figure standing in the distance and she narrowed her eyes. Walter! That b*stard! She hadn''t found the time to seek him out, yet he appeared right in front of her. So, it seemed that fate was on her side this time. Then, Charlotte angrily stalked over to him. Inside the ward, Mango remained unconscious, but Nathaniel''s gentle soothing had calmed her cries. Even so, her shoulders still kept on twitching uncontrobly. Nathaniel embraced her tightly with a sinking feeling in his heart. It was beyond difficult for a woman to experience these things, and Nathaniel reckoned he would feel better if he''d gotten stabbed instead. Time passed, but Nathaniel couldn''t fall asleep no matter how hard he tried. Thus, he felt that no words could describe the pain he was feeling when heid his eyes on Mango''s pale face. When Queena learned that something had happened to Mango, she rushed over to the hospital as soon as possible. Upon seeing Nathaniel''s protective stance, she asked softly, "Is Mango all right?" From N?velDrama.Org. "She''s okay for the time being, but the doctor said that she needs to rest as her injuries were quite severe." "Then I''ll head back and make something for her to eat. At least she won''t be hungry when she wakes up." In fact, Queena wanted to stay behind to apany Mango, but she knew that the person her daughter needed the most right now was Nathaniel and not her. Naturally, Nathaniel epted Queena''s suggestion and replied, "Minister Xiao, the antidote has been certified as safe, so you should administer it to Madam Hans. As for what happened to Mango, I think it''s better not to shock the olddy by telling her. At least we''ll avoid upsetting Mango even more that way." "I understand. Please take good care of her." Queena nodded towards Nathaniel before she left. The ward fell silent once again, but Nathaniel found that he quite enjoyed the peace and quiet. If it weren''t for the unfortunate circumstances they were in, he wouldn''t have minded being with Mango like this forever. Meanwhile, Nick arrived at the hospital after he finished handling some errands. "Nathaniel, is Mango all right?" "She''s doing fine." Nathaniel covered Mango with a nket before he stepped outside with Nick. "Nathaniel, I don''t care if you want to berate me or hit me, but please don¡¯t ignore me." Nick looked at Nathaniel pleadingly as if he were a child. Then, Nathaniel shook his head and said, "I didn''t ignore you. The truth is, I''ve been so focused on Mango that I didn''t have time for anyone else. Oh, have you went and visited Wisdom?" "Yeah, I did. He''s doing very well and he''s much better than I was at his age." Nick was very excited to see his son. Thankfully, Nathaniel had talked to Wisdom about his true identity, so Wisdom also knew that his father looked exactly like Nathaniel. Wisdom was still reserved when he finally meeting Nick, but the young boy was nevertheless very excited. "Nick, please take care of the Ye Family and ourpany. Right now, all I want to do is care for Mango. I''ve sacrificed too much of my life in the service of our family, and now it''s time for me to focus on my wife and children." Nathaniel knew why Nick hade to see him, but he was far too tired and even a little afraid. Right now, all he wanted was to live a normal life. Hopefully, he could provide Mango with much- needed stability for the rest of her life. Hence, Nick noticed that Nathaniel had already made up his mind. "I''m just doing this temporarily in your stead. After you return, I''m still going to hand thepany back to you." "Well cross that bridge when we get there." Then, Nathaniel patted Nick on the shoulder and said, "Well, I guess I''m stuck here. Mango''s emotional state is a little unstable, so she needs someone by her side all the time." "I''ll have the servants at home make something nourishing for her." "No need, her mother''s taken care of that. You go and do your own things." Nathaniel stood up after he finished speaking and entered the ward once more as he left Nick outside. Right now, Nick felt like a huge chasm had opened up between him and his brother. He knew all about what Nathaniel had done to Nanny Zhang. Hence, Nick did not pity her in the slightest, but he did have a newfound understanding of his brother. It seemed that Mango was extremely precious to Nathaniel. After Nathaniel closed the door, he went to stay by Mango''s side once more. Her emotional state was still shaky, and the nightmares wracked her body even when she was still unconscious. Furthermore, her pitiful cries caused Nathaniel a great deal of heartache. He was very upset over losing a child, but he understood what a miscarriage meant for a woman. A miscarriage left behind a painful and empty void that could never be filled. Then, Nathaniel held Mango''s hand to warm it up, but her palm remained frigid. In the past, Mango''s body heat resembled a furnace but now her skin was unnaturally cold. Although he already tortured Nanny Zhang earlier, he was still angry and he couldn''t wait to brutalise her again. Fortunately, Mango woke up as Nathaniel kept watch over her. She looked at the stark white ceiling as the sharp smell of disinfectant flooded her nose, and she recognized that she was at the hospital. Then, her painful memories started to flood back. At that moment, Mango unconsciously ced her hand on her belly. That area felt cold and lifeless. To make matters worse, she could still recall the heart-wrenching pain as the child left her. There was a dull look in Mango''s eyes, but they were also filled with tears and self-me. Meanwhile, Nathaniel held her arm tightly as he said, ¡°Don''t think too much about it. The most important thing now is that you''re fine, got it? We still have Rita and Zion, our two little angels." Only then did Mango realise that there was another person in the ward with her. ¡°What are you doing here?" Mango''s tone was tender and low. Then, Nathaniel felt a lump form in his throat. "Where else would I be if not here?" "I''m sorry." Mango looked at Nathaniel and she felt very guilty, but she felt ashamed to express herself after she recalled what she''d done earlier. If she hadn''t been so reckless and overconfident about her ability to control the situation, would her child still be alive? Would the end result have been different? Obviously, Nathaniel sensed Mango''s remorse and he replied in a distressed tone. "You haven''t done anything wrong, and no one can me you for this. If it were me, I''d do the same thing. You handled it very well, Mango. As for our hapless child, it wasn''t your fault. If anything, it was Nanny Zhang''s fault for being so vicious. Don''t punish yourself for other people''s mistakes, your body can''t handle the emotional stress now." Tears suddenly formed in Mango''s eyes and she threw herself into Nathaniel''s arms. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know I was pregnant. If I had known, I wouldn''t be so reckless. To be honest, I just thought that this was the most direct way to obtain the antidote from Nanny Zhang to save Madam Hans and Madam Ye. I really had no idea. It was still too early in the pregnancy to determine the gender, and yet it disappeared even before I could feel its existence." "Don''t cry, Mango. You''re still in your confinement period, and crying will take a toll on your body. We''re still young, so there are plenty of chances to have another child. Right now, the only thing I can say is that we''ve had a stroke of bad luck this time, but hopefully our child will reunite with us in the future." Nathaniel hugged Mango tightly and he patted her back in aforting manner. s, it did nothing to alleviate the sadness in Mango''s heart. Oh, how she wished for this child! However, she had no idea that she was pregnant. Furthermore, she''d lost the child due to her own ipetence, so she was overwhelmed with grief. Conversely, Nathaniel could not bear it any longer when he saw how depressed Mango was and he grabbed her hand. "Just have a go at me if you''re truly upset. The only reason you had to take action is that I was useless as a man, and I have caused our family a lot of heartaches. This isn''t your fault Mango, really. Stop doing this to yourself, as it''s going to make me even sadder." "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry!" Mango wailed loudly as sheid her head on Nathaniel''s shoulder. At that point, she knew that her cries would only make Nathaniel even more upset, but she felt as if she couldn''t suppress her sadness any longer. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 At first, Nathaniel was preupied with soothing Mango, but since she had acted this way, he couldn''t help but sigh and let her vent out her frustrations. Furthermore, the doctor already said that she shouldn''t bottle up her emotions. After Mango cried for a considerable amount of time, she finally stopped. Her shoulders were still shaking and her nose was red. Hence, this distressed Nathaniel greatly. Then, he grabbed a tissue and gingerly wiped away her tears as he gently spoke. "Since Nick has returned, I''ve decided to hand over thepany to him. After you get better, I''m going to take our family on a long vacation overseas. We''ll leave everything here behind us and live the life we''ve always dreamed of, okay?" Truth be told, Mango was rather shocked by that statement. "Can we do that?" "Of course we can. Nick is a very capable man, and he can handle both the HY Group and the Dark Night Empire just fine. Furthermore, he has Mom there to help him, so everything will be okay. It''s been years, yet Rita hasn''t had the opportunity to travel yet, so how about we take them on a trip to see the world? At the same time, we can finally rx for once. How does that sound?" Nathaniel''s proposal was very tempting. To be honest, it was what Mango had wanted all along. When she first married Nathaniel, she always looked forward to the times when Nathaniel would take her sight- seeing during his business trips. Now that Nathaniel had officially handed over his duties to Nick, Mango was extremely delighted. "Okay, as you wish!" "Okay then, but you have to focus on your recovery first. Minister Xiao dropped by earlier, but she went home to make some food for you since you were still unconscious. You should eat something regardless of whether you have an appetite. I know that you''re in a horrible mood, but you need to get better for the sake of our family, okay?" Nathaniel reached out and tucked an errant lock of hair behind Mango''s ear with a tender look in his eyes. At that moment, Mango felt quite overwhelmed by the overwhelming love in his gaze. How could she not look forward to a life of having no responsibilities, except for travelling around the world with Nathaniel? She knew that he was doing all of this for her, so she could leave her sadness behind and forget about her poor child. Nathaniel had held back his own sadness tofort her, so how could she continue to be dejected? That hapless child belonged to Nathaniel too! "Let''s do whatever you want!" Right now, Mango was being extremely obedient, but this made Nathaniel even more distressed than before. After that, he helped her lie back down onto the bed before he whispered, "I think it''s best if you nap for a while. You''re exhausted and you need all the rest you can get. I''ll wake you up to eat once Minister Xiaoes back." "Are you going to leave me?" Mango felt strangely insecure. In truth, plenty of women acted like this after a miscarriage and all they desired was their husband''s company. Hence, Nathaniel shook his said and said, "I''m not going anywhere. I''ll stay right here with you." "Okay then." Mango ced her hand in Nathaniel''s and she let him hold it before she closed her eyes. In the end, exhaustion won over and Mango was fast asleep within minutes. Meanwhile. Nathaniel kept his promise to watch over her and he guarded her closely. Later in the evening, Queena came by with Terrance to deliver Mango''s food. Terrance was very worried about Mango, but he subconsciously suppressed his feelings the moment he saw Nathaniel taking care of her. In fact, he was afraid that the squeaking of his wheelchair would wake her up. "Let''s have a word outside." Terrance spoke in a very soft voice. Then, Nathaniel nced at Queena before he entrusted Mango to her. After that, he stood up and left. After they left the ward, both of them stood next to arge window in the middle of the corridor. Terrance lit a cigarette and handed it to Nathaniel. Nathaniel nced at it before he shook his head and said, "I''m going to have to decline. Mango''s unwell, and I don''t want her to smell cigarette smoke on me." Thus, Terrance put out the cigarette immediately after he heard Nathaniel''s words. "Is Mango doing all right?" In truth, Terrance was much more concerned about Mango than anyone else. Because of his feelings towards Mango, he wanted nothing more than to murder Nanny Zhang at that moment. Then, Nathaniel nodded as he replied, "Her mood has stabilised a lot, but she still needs to rest. I''ve already told her that I''d take our family for a vacation after she''s recovered. I think it''ll do us a lot of good if we left this depressing ce behind." Terrance''s hand paused slightly. "Travelling?" "Yeah, she''s gone through so much as the Ye Family has piled more than her fair share of responsibilities on her shoulders. She''s so fragile and unprepared, yet she foolishly went for it because she loves me. She had no idea howplicated my family is, nor how much hardships she would have to endure. We married eight years ago, but we didn''t even have a honeymoon or any sort of blissful life a normal married couple should have. Instead, she was the only one putting in the effort throughout the first three years of marriage and she nearly died in a huge fire after that. From the moment she came back from the United States, she never had the life she dreamed of. How many years do we have left anyway? If you think about it, I have given Mango absolutely nothing throughout the eight years we''ve been together except for a pair of children that she raised. That''s why I want to take her overseas. In fact, I''d do anything to make her happy." Nathaniel spoke in a steady tone, but it rendered Terrance speechless. "How long will you be away?" "I don''t know. Maybe a year or two, perhaps even longer." Then, Nathaniel looked out into the distance and he suddenly realised something. Over the past few years, it seemed like he had never actually stopped to appreciate the view because he was too busy working for his family and the HY Group. Regardless of whether it was a business trip, he was always in a hurry because he was alone. Thus, he never took the time to stop and smell the flowers, so to speak. Now that he knew that Mango and his children would be with him for the rest of his life, everything else seemed unimportant. Meanwhile, Terrance thought on it for a moment before he said, "If so, then we have to hasten the process of reestablishing Mango''s identity." "Isn''t it in progress? I thought you would have started on it by now." Nathaniel''s nicotine addiction had reared its head, so he grabbed a cigarette from Terrance but didn''t light it. Instead, he sniffed it lightly before he toyed with it between his fingers. Terrance shook his head in reply and said, "It''s kind ofplicated. Mango''s verification needs to be sent to Santell Capital to be checked, and her identity as part of the Hans Family can only be reinstated after they give their approval. However, the process will take time and it can''t be rushed." "Mango''s birthday is around the corner." Nathaniel suddenly piped up, which made Terrance pause. "Are you going to have a birthday party for her?" "My only wish is to celebrate a peaceful birthday with my family. Previously, I wanted to propose to her on her birthday and announce that Mango was my wife to the entire Ocean City. I want her to know that she will always be my one and only. However, her body can''t take too much excitement since the incident, so the proposal will have to wait." Nathaniel confided in Terrance about his original n. A strange glint flickered in Terrance''s eyes as he muttered, "You can propose when she''s fully recovered." "I thought so too. After we get married here, well take our children away and live the lives we always dreamed of." However, Terrance gripped the handle of his wheelchair tightly and replied, "I know that I shouldn''t stop the both of you, but my mother has just found her granddaughter again, so wouldn''t it..." "Well find time to video call Madam Hans as often as possible." Nathaniel cut Terrance off immediately. The older man still wanted to continue, but then he noticed Nathaniel staring straight at him with a piercing gaze made him avoid eye contact. "Why are you looking at me like that?" "I suddenly remembered that I have to call you ''uncle''just like Mango." "You don''t need to do that." Terrance suddenly felt very ufortable at the thought of Nathaniel calling him uncle. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, Nathaniel only smiled before he replied, "Of course I do. After all, we''re a family now. Uncle, Mango will be in my care from now on, so you don''t have to be too worried. You''re already in your thirties, so you should find a good woman to settle down with. Plus, Madam Hans was so dead set on searching for Mango because she wanted to find an heir for the Hans Family. Don''t you think that you should do your part to provide more heirs for the Hans Family?" Terrance''s expression darkened when he heard those words. Clearly, Nathaniel knew what he was thinking. Even though Terrance knew that Mango was his niece and there was no chance that they would be together, he couldn''t allow Nathaniel to force him into marriage, right? "Are you taking Mango on a vacation just because of that?" "Of course not, my only intention is for her to rx and have some fun. To be honest, Mango had no idea of all this. You were her friend who suddenly turned out to be her uncle, so you should know how much she values family. If not, why would she risk her life to do all that? You and Mango were never meant to be, so wouldn''t it be better to find someone else that you can grow to love? Frankly, I think our absence would be a good thing for you, for Mango and the Hans Family as well." Nathaniel didn''t intend to put it so bluntly, but he knew that it might be a thorn in Terrance''s side if he didn''t say anything about it. Because of that, Terrance had an awkward expression on his face. "I understand. I''ll be more vignt about my actions in the future." "Don''t just go looking for any random woman for the sake of it. The future daughter-inw of the Hans Family needs to be someone you genuinely love." Nathaniel patted Terrance on the shoulder and this was as much as he was going to say. As for the rest, he thought that it would be better for Terrance to figure it out himself. Honestly, the worst thing one could experience was to find out that the girl you loved was rted to you by blood. Unfortunately, Terrance still hadn''t let go of his unrequited love for Mango. After that, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "I''ll be going. Mango will be worried if I''m not there when she wakes up." He turned and walked away after he finished speaking. Meanwhile, Terrance was left alone in his wheelchair as he stared out at the scenery and his mind was filled with thoughts. Just as Nathaniel walked back towards the ward, he spotted a strange figure peeking out at him from the crack underneath the door. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 "Who''s there?" Nathaniel called out sternly in a low voice. The figure suddenly trembled and her face was pale with fright. She wanted to leave, but Nathaniel had grabbed hold of her cor. "Mr. Ye, I''m sorry. I''m just here to see Mrs. Ye." Sisi looked at Nathaniel in panic and she didn''t dare move at all. Truth be told, he didn''t expect that it would be Sisi. As far as he knew, Sisi and Mango were always at odds with one another, so it was surprising to see her here. "You''re here to visit Mango?" "Yeah!" In fact, Sisi was initially quite hesitant. She really didn''t like Mango all that before this and she always wondered why a mediocre woman like Mango could make Nathaniel so smitten. Moreover, Nanny Zhang bore a grudge towards Mango, so Sisi had to side with the old woman for Newell''s sake. However, the earlier incident with Nanny Zhang had shocked her to the very core. Mango had actually walked right into Nanny Zhang''s trap for her. Even though Mango knew that Nanny Zhang was using Sisi to lure her out, she still came to Sisi''s rescue. Not only that, Mango even intended to protect her at all costs. Hence, Sisi suddenly felt a wave of guilt and selfme wash over her, and she was even more upset when she heard that Mango had suffered a miscarriage because of her. Sisi was also a woman and she''d bore a child for Newell once, but she lost it due to her poor health. Thus, she knew exactly how it felt to lose a child. To make matters worse, it was all her fault as she was captured by Nanny Zhang due to her own carelessness, and she inadvertently caused Mango to have a miscarriage. Clearly, Sisi felt extremely guilty. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked at Sisi, whose body was riddled with scars. Where was the tough, sprightly woman that she used to be? It could be seen that Mango wasn''t the only one who was changed by this incident. Then, Nathaniel let go of Sisi and replied, "Mango''s body is too frail to receive any guests. Furthermore, you''re injured as well, so I think you should focus on your recovery. Don''t worry, the Ye Family will pay for your medical costs. Come and visit Mango when you''re better and I''ll ask someone to bring Newell here to apany youter on." After Mango''s miscarriage, Nathaniel realised that no matter how tough and capable a woman seemed to be, she still needed the person she loved by her side to get her through her lowest points. This realisation made Nathaniel think of Newell when he saw Sisi, so he casually brought up the subject to her. On the other hand, Sisi waspletely stunned. "What did you just say, Mr. Ye? Who are you talking about?" "Newell, of course!" Nathaniel''s tone softened upon seeing the tears of excitement in Sisi''s eyes as he said, "I promised Mango earlier on that I would ensure a safe passage for you and Newell to get out of the city, regardless of whether the n works out or not. With that, at least both of you can spend the rest of your lives without feeling worried all the time. Although you weren''t much help, you still did your best and I''m not a man who would back on my word. Go and rest, I''ll have someone bring Newell to you later." "Thank you, Mr. Ye! Thank you so much!" All of a sudden, Sisi knelt in front of Nathaniel as tears of regret flowed down her face. "God knows how blinded I was earlier to help Nanny Zhang plot against Mango. Despite all that, she still came to my rescue without a single concern for her own safety. Hence, her kindness makes me feel so ashamed that I can''t even bring myself to face her. Not only did you not me me for anything, but you''re also returning Newell to me! Oh God, I am so sorry!" It was truly the first time Nathaniel that had seen Sisi cry. In his mind, Sisi was someone who would never shed a tear no matter how much abuse she had suffered. s, she was a woman after all. "Please get up. People will think that I''m being unkind to you if you keep kneeling while you''re injured." Nathaniel helped Sisi up. Then, Sisi wiped her tears and said, "I''lle back to visit Mrs. Yeter when she wakes up." "Fine by me." Nathaniel nodded. Sisi looked at the door of the ward with some reluctance before she turned and left. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt that he was rather inferior to Mango. He had adopted Sisi and Newell from the orphanage when they were just children and he had spent years to train and educate them. Yet, not only did they not repay him, they even turned their backs on him. On the other hand, Mango had been naive, but her naivete seeded in earning the respect of a strong woman like Sisi. Indeed, one could not judge a book by its cover. Hence, his wife was not an ordinary woman! Nathaniel smiled lightly and he gently pushed open the door of the ward. By then, Mango had already woken up and Queena was in the middle of trying to coax her to eat. However, Mango was rather disinterested in the food. "Let me do it." Nathaniel took off his coat and he casually tossed it aside on the sofa. Then, he rolled up his sleeves and took the bowl of soup from Queena. "Didn''t you promise me that you would take care of yourself? Why can''t you even drink a bowl of soup?" Nathaniel''s voice was gentle, and it carried a hint of distress. Then, Mango replied in a soft voice and said, "I don''t know what''s wrong, but I just can''t." She blinked herrge doe eyes at Nathaniel and they shone with childish innocence. Nathaniel really wanted to tell her to forget about the soup if she didn''t want to drink it, but he quickly stopped himself. "Don''t look at me like that. Your body is still weak and you''re in the middle of your confinement period. Look at the soup that Minister Xiao had made for you, it''s not oily at all. I know that you don''t have much of an appetite, but you can drink it slowly, okay?" Nathaniel acted as if he were coaxing a child, which made Queena feel a little out of ce. Right now, she felt like a third wheel in the room. "Cough, cough!" She had no choice but to clear her throat. Only then did Mango realise that there were other people in the room, and she flushed red immediately. "I''ll do it myself." Then, she reached out to take the soup bowl from Nathaniel, but he refused. "Don''t move as you''re still weak. I''ll feed you, so open up." He scooped up some soup and blew on it to cool it down before he ced it near her mouth. He cooed in a low voice, "Take it slow, don''t choke on it." Mango''s face blushed even redder than before, but she opened her mouth anyway. "Don''t rush to eat it, the doctor said that you can only have liquids and soft foods for now. Well give you other kinds of food after a few days. No matter what Minister Xiao has made you, you still have to eat it to recover. Stop being childish, okay?" Nathaniel fed Mango as he spoke. Meanwhile, Queena didn''t want to stay inside the ward any longer. "Well, I''ll be off to see what Terrance is doing. I''ll be back to take the cutleryter." With that, Queena turned and she quickly left the ward. After Queena left, Mango tugged at Nathaniel''s sleeve hard, which confused him. "What''s wrong?" "It''s all your fault!" Mango red at him in a coy manner. "What did I do?" Obviously Nathaniel was quite perplexed. "Ugh! You treated me like a child just now right in front of my mom! I''m so embarrassed." Mango bit her lower lip as she spoke. Then, Nathaniel came to a sudden realization. "What''s there to be embarrassed about? She''s your mother, and I''m sure she''d be happy to see me treating you like a princess. I only wanted to feed you just now, you''re just overthinking." "I already said that I''d do it myself." In any case, Mango still felt that Nathaniel wanted to embarrass her on purpose. However, Nathaniel smiled and said, "What? How could you ever manage to do that when you''re so frail? Quit kidding yourself." "You..." Mango red at Nathaniel angrily, but she suddenly felt nature''s call. s, what Nathaniel said was proven true because she had no strength at all and this annoyed her to no end. "Could you ask my mom toe in?" Mango asked in a low voice. However, Nathaniel replied with some confusion in his voice. "Are you going to be this dramatic over such a small matter? What''s wrong with me feeding you? We''re married, for God''s sake. So be a good girl and drink the soup." Meanwhile, Mango''s need to pee became even more urgent. When Nathaniel moved to feed her, she said, "I''ll drink itter. Can you please call for my mom?" "What in the world do you want to do?" Nathaniel looked at Mango in confusion. In fact, Mango was naked from the waist down because of her surgery and she had nned on asking Queena to help her wear her pants after she woke up. Unfortunately, there weren''t any patient gowns in the ward. Plus, she didn''t expect to run into this awkward situation and her face blushed a deep red. "Stop asking so many questions and just ask my mother toe back here." "Well, I''m going to tend to all your needs today, so you''ll just have to deal with that." Hence, Nathaniel seemed to have figured out what was going on and he decided to intentionally tease Mango. On the other hand, Mango felt as if her head was going to explode from the embarrassment. "What the hell are you doing, Nathaniel?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Nothing, really. Mango, I''ve literally seen every single part of your body, so why are you being shy now?" Nathaniel wondered when would Mango stop being so shy around him. "We''ve been married for eight years. Why are you still so self-conscious?" By now, Mango couldn''t take it anymore and she replied angrily, "I need to go to the bathroom!" "Finally, can''t you just get straight to the point? Why are you so worked up over a such a small issue? Damn, woman!" The urge to tease Mango rippled through Nathaniel''s mind. On the other hand, Mango was so frustrated that she punched Nathaniel in the arm. "Quit pretending. You know exactly why I don''t want you to help me!" "Of course I know, but I like seeing you squirm." As Nathaniel spoke, he immediately moved the nket that was covering her body. Then, Mango felt a cool breeze sweep over herher regions, which were fully disyed in front of Nathaniel. Hence, her face blushed a fiery red. "Hurry up! I''m cold!" Mango had to find an excuse to hide her obvious difort. Nathaniel cleared his throat as desire clouded his eyes. However, he remembered that Mango was still unwell and he picked her up and brought her to the bathroom. After that, he set her down on the toilet bowl and said, "Relieve yourself first. I''ll get a nket for you." At this point, Mango really wanted to bury herself in the ground out of embarrassment. Couldn''t Nathaniel just keep this to himself? Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Nathaniel looked at Mango worriedly and asked, "Are you okay with being left alone for a bit? I''m telling you, you''re not allowed to go back on your own after you''re done. I''ll carry you since the doctor said that you shouldn''t move around so much." "I get it. Go and get me my nket." Mango''s need to pee was unbearable, but why was Nathaniel still loitering around and making it difficult for her to relieve herself? Finally, Nathaniel decided to leave once he saw the distress on Mango''s face. Moreover, he even closed the door considerately behind him. Only then did Mango let out a sigh of relief. Nathaniel shook his head and he went to get a thin nket from the nurse outside along with a pair of long pants. Since Mango had just gotten out of surgery, he looked around for a moment before he went back and got ahold of the nurse. "Hey, my wife just had a miscarriage, and her lower area isn''t fully cleaned up yet. So, do you have any pads? I don''t think the hospital prepared any for her." Meanwhile, Mango just so happened to open the bathroom door as Nathaniel said that. Since the door to the ward was open, she could hear every word as clear as day and it embarrassed her so much that she wanted to just die. Nathaniel had be so shameless these days! In the past, he would never dare to ask questions like these. However, now he would simply go up to a nurse and ask without any hesitation. Oh, how mortifying! Apparently, the nurse was also stunned for a moment when a man asked her this question. Then, she became flustered and a light dusting of red covered her cheeks. "Usually, the usage of sanitary pads is prohibited during the first few days after a miscarriage. Instead, we rmend using a special kind of pad that is meant for situations like these, but they have to be changed frequently as they get soaked through easily." The nurse felt extremely mortified as she said this to such a handsome man, but a spark of envy erupted inside her heart as well. If only her own boyfriend was so caring and attentive. "Thank you, but where do I get them?" Nathaniel didn''t feel embarrassed at all and he asked in a very serious tone. The nurse was far too shy to look Nathaniel in the eye, but she replied, "If you need it, I can get it for you, Mr. Ye. It''ll only take a moment." "Thank you, I appreciate if you could get it as soon as possible. I think my wife is in desperate need of that." Honestly, Mango felt like punching Nathaniel in the face. What did he mean by that!? In fact, she... At that point, Mango was extremely annoyed. D*mn, she might really need it after all! She''d already thrown the previous maternity pad away when she went to the bathroom and she didn''t have a recement. She never expected Nathaniel to notice such a small detail. Hence, Mango was both embarrassed and touched. After that, the nurse nodded hurriedly and said, "I''ll get it for you right away, Mr. Ye." The nurse left as soon as she finished speaking. Then, Nathaniel returned to the ward. He wanted to say something when he saw Mango peeking out the open bathroom door, but she immediately mmed it shut. "Oh my God, the president of the HY Group actually went up to a nurse to ask about sanitary pads, it''s just..." "It''s just what? If I didn''t ask her, would you stay in the bathroom all night?" Nathaniel shook his head with a smile before he opened the door of the bathroom. "Get out of here!" Mango unconsciously covered up herher regions with her hands. However, Nathaniel moved her hands away and covered her up with a nket before saying, "Since there''s air conditioning in the bathroom, it''s still quite cold. Your body can''t take the chill, so cover up first. When the maternity pads arrive, I''ll carry you out of the bathroom when you''ve got that sorted. These are a pair of pyjama pants, tell me if you need any help getting them on." "I don''t need your help, get out of here!" Mango shoved Nathaniel out of the bathroom, but her heart was filled with a warm and fuzzy feeling. Right now, she desperately needed Nathaniel''s love and care. Well, not only did he care for her, he was so detailed as well. Hence, she was very touched. Meanwhile, Nathaniel decided to stop teasing Mango as he knew she was very embarrassed. Then, he left the bathroom, only to find that her mattress was stained with blood. He quickly had another nurse to change the sheets as he was afraid that Mango would be upset when she saw the blood. After the while, the nurse from before returned with the maternity pads and she handed them to him. She said, "This brand is pretty good. I''ve bought a few rolls, but don''t hesitate to ask me if you need more." "Thank you, this is for you." Nathaniel smiled politely. "Ah, you''ve given me way too much, Mr. Ye. I can''t take this." The nurse was a little flustered when she saw therge amount of money. "Consider it a fee for running my errands for me. You may need to help me more in the future." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he sent the nurse out. In his opinion, no one could look at his woman, regardless of whether their gender. The door nearly mmed onto the nurse''s nose when Nathaniel closed the door, but she didn''t care. Then, she stared down at the money in her hand and she felt as if she were dreaming. This man was rich, considerate and gentle. Ah, what a shining example of a man! If she had a boyfriend like him, she reckoned she would sleep with a smile on her face for the rest of her life. It was a pity that this man was not hers after all. The nurse shook her head with a sigh and left. Meanwhile, Nathaniel went back to the ward with the maternity pads and opened the bathroom door again. Since the bathroom walls were thin, Mango could hear everything that Nathaniel had said. Hence, she was still blushing when he brought the maternity pads to her. "Thank you." She took the maternity pads and gave Nathaniel a shy look and she had the sudden urge to kiss him. The thought crossed her mind, but before she could say or do anything else, Nathaniel leaned down and kissed her forehead. "Take it slow, don''t rush. Let me know when you''re done." Meanwhile, Mango was astonished. She knew that Nathaniel was a bit of a clean freak, but not only did he ignore the smell in the bathroom, he even kissed her! Mango felt her heart pound violently all of a sudden. "Got it!" Mango''s words came out in a stutter. They had been married eight years, but Nathaniel still gave her a giddy feeling that made her feel as though they had just started dating. Mango blushed a deep scarlet as she quickly changed the maternity pad and pulled on the pajama pants. As she stood up, Nathaniel entered the bathroom once more. "I knew you wouldn''t listen to me. You''re unwell, so why do you still insist on walking out yourself?" Nathaniel sounded a little reproachful, but he still bent down to carry Mango. Then, Mango unconsciously wrapped her arms around her neck and said shyly, "I''m not a cripple, you know." "Well, it''s better for you not to move around so much because it would be bad for you. Since you''re so weak now, it''s perfectly fine for you to rely on me, okay? I''m your husband for a reason." Even so, Mango felt it quite surreal for her to be waited on hand and foot by a man who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. "Why don''t you hire a nurse for me? These unsavory tasks aren''t befitting for a man like you." "What do you mean by that? Isn''t it normal for a husband to serve his wife? Furthermore, why would I hire a nurse when I have nothing to do? Can a nurse do a better job than me? I was the one who caused you to end up like this. Honestly, women usually need the most care after a pregnancy and I wasn''t there for you when Zion and Rita were born. I don''t know how you managed then, but I know that it left some side effects. This time, I''m determined to cater to your every whim and make sure that you''ll recover well. We still have many years together, Mango. How will you get through them without a healthy body?" As Nathaniel spoke, he brought Mango to bed and tucked her under the nket. Then, he nced at the thermostat and quickly adjusted it when he realised it was the temperature was too cold. Mango noticed the sweat on Nathaniel''s palms as he went to adjust the temperature so she couldn''t help but say, "I don''t need it to be so warm. Look, you''re already sweating." "Don''t worry about me as you''re the important one here. Your body needs to be kept warm. I naturally sweat a lot, so don''t worry about me." As he spoke, Nathaniel put away the remote before he used a hot towel to dab Mango''s hands. Then, he brought the bowl of soup to her again. From N?velDrama.Org. "Try and have some more. You need the nutrition, so you have to eat even when you don¡¯t want to. Furthermore, Minister Xiao prepared this especially for you." Mango nodded her head as she enjoyed Nathaniel''s service. Gradually, the weight was slowly lifted from her heart. Before she knew it, the bowl of soup waspletely gone. After that, she couldn''t stomach anything else. Of course, Nathaniel didn''t force her to eat anymore. Then, he helped her lie back down onto the bed and said, "Do you want to rest? Or do you want to listen to me talk?" "Either way is fine." To be honest, Mango wasn''t really that sleepy, just a little weak. However, she really wanted to hear Nathaniel''s voice. Right now, she felt as if his voice was the most pleasant sound in the world. Next, Nathaniel muttered, "How about I read you a magazine as you close your eyes?" "That''s a good idea!" Mango would agree to anything as long as she could listen to Nathaniel speak. Furthermore, Nathaniel knew that Mango had quite the artistic streak. So, he found some magazines and flipped them open before he started to read. His voice was as soothing as velvet on skin. Mango felt intoxicated just by listening to his voice. The pain of losing the child was slowly suppressed by Nathaniel''s loving care. She had no idea whether it was Nathaniel''s soothing body or her own exhaustion, but Mango closed her eyes slowly and she fell asleep with a smile on her face. When her breathing evened out, Nathaniel put down the magazine and tucked her arms inside the nket. Just then, Queena entered the ward. "Is she asleep?" Her voice was soft, as though she was afraid of waking Mango up. Then, Nathaniel nodded as he packed up some things to hand to Queena. "I''m sorry to trouble you, Minister Xiao." "It''s no trouble at all. Plus, you don''t have to call me Minister Xiao since I''ve already resigned. If that doesn''t suit your fancy, you can just call me Aunt Xiao." In fact, Queena wanted Nathaniel to call her mother-inw, but this matter couldn''t be forced at all. On the flip side, Nathaniel also knew what Queena wanted, but he couldn''t bring himself to call her that just yet. Just as a thick nket of awkwardness settled over them, Nathaniel''s phone suddenly rang. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Nathanial was afraid that he''d wake Mango, so he hurriedly left Queena with Mango and stepped outside with his phone. Nathaniel answered the call in the corridor. "Mr. Ye, is something wrong with my mommy?" Zion''s voice could be heard over the phone and there was a hint of worry in it. Nathaniel wanted to hide it from Zion initially, but then the young boy said, "Don''t even think of lying to me just because I''m a child. I just saw Merle take Nanny Zhang away, and it looked like all of her limbs were broken. Plus, I heard that you were the one who did it. You''re usually not so violent, unless that old crone did something to Mommy. Where is Mommy now? Why can''t I call her?" Zion''s series of questions really made Nathaniel speechless. Was it a good or bad thing that he had such an intelligent son? Then, Nathaniel pondered for a moment before he said, "Something did happen to your mother and she''s recovering in the hospital right now. It''s best if you don''te over here for a few days." "No! I want to visit her! I''ll tell grandma and grandpa so we can all visit her!" Zion''s words frightened Nathaniel. "Zion, don''t tell your grandparents about this." "Why not?" After all, Zion was still a child and there were some things that he wouldn''t be able to understand. Nathaniel rubbed his temples and said, "Your mother''s gotten into something more serious this time around, and I''m afraid your grandparents will be sad when they see her like this. When they''re sad, your mother will be sad as well. Right now, Mommy can''t afford to cry okay? It''s better to wait until Mommy''s recovered a bit before you tell your grandparents." "What''s wrong with Mommy? Why is it so serious?" Zion immediately became worried and he insisted oning over to visit her. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt that his head had started to ache. God knows what will happen if that little brat makes his way here. "Zion listen to me, I''m with your Mommy now, so don''t worry. How about I ask her video call you later on? You really can''te over right now, furthermore, I need your help with something." Nathaniel had no choice but to say this. Then, Zion frowned slightly. "What''s the matter?" "It''s about Rita. She can''t know about what happened to your mother, so I relocated her elsewhere. You know that she''s in the middle of recovery, so she can''t get worried over your mother''s condition. Earlier on, your mom and I have decided to take you both on a vacation after she''s recovered. As my eldest son, shouldn''t you help your Mommy share this burden and take care of Rita?" In fact, Zion didn''t know how to react to Nathaniel''s words. "But mommy..." "Your Mommy still has me, and we want to have some time to ourselves. Just take it as a request from me, all right?" Truth be told, Nathaniel didn''t really have a solid n on how to deal with his little demon of a son. Zion bit his lower lip and said, "Then when can I visit Mommy? You have to promise me that there''s nothing wrong with her." "She''s absolutely fine. I swear." "Well, I''ll believe you for now." Zion''s words sounded somewhat reluctant. "Where did you relocate Rita? Send me the address and I''ll take my grandparents there. I reckon that Rita will be very happy to see them." "All right. I''ll leave your grandparents and your sister in your care." After that, Nathaniel finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, Zion still had the gall to reply smugly, "You''re wee, but I expect some moneyter as a reward. Mommy''s birthday is around the corner, so can I visit Mommy by then?" Nathaniel did some calctions in his head and he realized that Mango''s birthday was about twenty days away. Although it wasn''t a full month, at least it would be better than Zion visiting now. Moreover, something of this magnitude couldn''t be concealed for such a long time. By then, both Madam Hans and Mango''s parents would know that something was up. As he thought of this, Nathaniel nodded and said, "Sure. You can visit Mommy then." "Mr. Ye, you''d better take good care of her, if not I''ll never forgive you." Zion''s voice was stern as he replied to Nathaniel. "All right, I promise that nothing will happen to your mom, okay?" "That''s more like it. I''m hanging up now!" After Zion hung up the phone, Nathaniel felt as if he was about to copse. Not even signing a multi- billion dor agreement could make him as nervous as he was during the conversation with his son earlier. Honestly, Nathaniel found it quite funny. After that, he switched his phone to silent mode so that he wouldn''t wake Mango up if anyone called. By the time he returned to the ward, Queena had already packed everything up. She even changed Mango out of her dirty clothes and decided to wash them. Then, Nathaniel whispered, "Let me do it." "It''s not easy for a man like you to take care of her during her confinement period, so let me do it as her mother. In the meantime, I''ll try my best not to let Madam Hans find out about what happened to Mango, so just do your best here." "It''s fine, she''s my wife and I should be the one to do these things. Don''t worry, I''m unupied now as I''ve handed over thepany to my brother, so I''ll have enough time to take care of her." Hence, Nathaniel''s words reassured Queena very much. "Her emotional state is quite vtile during this time, and she might even fall into depression. So, you should spend more time with her whenever you can to take her mind off her sadness. I know that you''re also saddened by this, but I''m sure you can handle your emotions better than her. I know that sounds a little selfish, but she''s still my daughter and I have to look out for her." Queena looked at Nathaniel and tears filled her eyes when she looked at Mango once more. As a mother, who wouldn''t be distressed when they saw their daughter like this? In fact, she was trying her best to hold back her tears. After Queena went home, she wouldn''t let Madam Hans know anything about this matter. Then, Nathaniel nodded understandingly and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her. How is Madam Hans doing?" "I''ve already administered the antidote, and Madam Hans is awake but she needs to take some time for recovery. Since she had a stroke, it''ll take time for the toxins to be cleared from her body. The first person she asked for when she awoke was Mango, but I told her that Mango had left the country on some urgent business and she wouldn''t be home for another three weeks or so. That''s the only way I could get her to cooperate with her treatment so that she can reunite with Mango when she''s healthier. Thank goodness she believed it. For the time being, I''ll continue to send food, but I can''t stay for too long in case I arouse Madam Hans'' suspicion." Queena''s voice was barely audible as she said this. Since both of them were in the same hospital, the chances of them not meeting were slim to none. However, both of them needed time to recuperate. Obviously Nathaniel understood this as well. Furthermore, Madam Ye needed to recover, so she wouldn''t be able to take care of Mango. Nathaniel thought for a moment before he said, "How about you tell me what she needs to eat? I''ll cook for her." "You can cook?!" Queena clearly couldn''t believe his words. Then, Nathaniel nodded and said, "Yeah, I can cook pretty well. Since everyone is upied right now, just leave Mango''s care to me. Don''t worry, I''ll be here for her." Queena still had some doubts, but she didn''t say anything else. After that, she advised him on Mango''s dietary requirements, which mostly consisted of light foods. Meanwhile, Nathaniel took note of what she said meticulously. Queena was quite relieved when she saw Nathaniel''s actions. "I''ll be off. Madam Hans can''t be alone for too long." "Okay! I''ll see you out!" Next, Nathaniel respectfully apanied Queena as she walked out of the ward. Terrance had left the hospital at some point, not that Nathaniel cared anyway. Right now, the most important person was Mango, and he couldn''t be bothered about anyone else. After seeing Queena off, Nathaniel began toe up with a menu for Mango. By the time Mango woke up, nighttime was approaching. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was still studying new recipes, which made her feel rather curious. "What are you looking at?" "Oh, you''re awake? Would you like some water?" Nathaniel quickly put down his cell phone when he saw that Mango had woken up. "All right." In fact, Mango felt a little thirsty as well. Then, Nathaniel poured her a ss of warm water and handed it over. "I''d like to have some cold water because I feel quite warm now." Mango asked casually. From N?velDrama.Org. However, Nathaniel shook his head and said, "I read on my phone that it''s best if you don''t have any cold stuff during your confinement period. Don''t be so careless, you should know this since it''s not your first time being a mother. After this month is over, you can eat whatever you want." Mango was a little miffed at Nathaniel''s words, but then she asked curiously, "Were you looking at all these things while I was asleep?" "Yup, I asked the nurse and she told me to download a maternity app. It has all the information I need, so I decided to read it since I didn¡¯t have anything to do." Nathaniel''s words amused Mango. "You''re the president of the HY Group, and yet you''re looking through maternity apps? Don¡¯t you think that people willugh at you?" "What''s there tough about? How am I going to take care of you if I don''t know these things?" "Are you really going to do that yourself?" Mango had always thought that he was joking, so she never expected him to be so serious. "When have I ever made a joke when ites to you?" Then, Nathaniel replied with a smile and he helped Mango to walk to the couch. "By the way, how''s the antidote working on Madam Ye and Madam Hans?" The question suddenly crossed Mango''s mind. After that, Nathaniel replied in a gentle voice. "We''ve hired special assistants to care for them, and Minister Xiao is with Madam Hans. As for my mother, Nick is with her, so you don''t have to worry about a thing. Judging by your condition now, I think it''s best that you worry about yourself." "Then Zion and Rita..." Tve taken care of everything. They won''t be around anytime soon and I''ve kept this a secret from your parents. Even so, you have to recover quickly, if not I''m afraid that you won''t be able to bear to see them sad." Mango immediately became quite dispirited after she heard his words. "Actually, I heard that a week''s time is sufficient for the confinement period, so by then..." "Don''t even think about it. I''m not letting you out of bed if the one month period isn''t up." Nathaniel''s tone was determined and it rendered Mango speechless. Suddenly, they heard a familiar female voice and Mango immediately frowned. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 "Get out of my way! Do you know who I am? How dare you stop me!" The arrogant, domineering voice caused Mango to frown slightly and it made Nathaniel unhappy as well. "I''ll get someone to deal with it." As he spoke, Nathaniel stood up to leave but Mango suddenly grabbed his wrist. "Don''t go, it''s Andrea." "Who?" Nathaniel felt that the name sounded familiar, but he couldn''t seem to ce it. Mango replied in a low voice when she saw Nathaniel''s confused expression. "Andrea is Minster Xiao''s other daughter." Nathaniel finally had a vague idea of her, and a trace of disgust appeared in her eyes. "Isn''t she in the United States?" "Since we''re all back in Ocean City, it would be strange if she didn''te back. I think she''s here for Minister Xiao." Mango was visibly affected by Andrea''s presence as she referred to Queena as Minister Xiao again. Nathaniel still remembered Andrea''s determination to pursue him, but he didn''t know if Dn had come along with her. Right now, Mango really needed to rest and who knew what kind of trouble Andrea would cause if she showed up in front of Mango. Although no one dared to openly provoke Mango in Ocean City, there may be people with malicious intentions who lurked in the shadows. Hence, Nathaniel was quite worried about that. "I''ll give Dn a call." At that, Mango nodded her head. Then, Nathaniel picked up his phone and went to the window before he called Dn. "Hey, where are you?" "Ocean City." Dn''s voice sounded frustrated. Then, Nathanielughed rather coldly and said, "Can''t you handle her?" Dn was absolutely embarrassed at Nathaniel''s obvious provocation, but he sighed when he thought of Andrea. "No, I really can''t." "Ugh, you''re such a coward. As long as you don''t bother me or my wife, you two can do whatever you want. I''m not going to bring up what happened in the United States, but I won''t be so forgiving to her again if she insists oning after me." After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. As Dn listened to the dial tone on the phone, he rubbed his temples in frustration as he looked at Andrea screaming in front of him. Meanwhile, Nathaniel whispered to Mango, "Why don''t we go somewhere else to rest?" "Sounds good! We''re bound to run into trouble here, and I wouldn''t know how to exin the situation if I ran into Madam Hans. But, I don''t really know where we should go.''1 Mango immediately agreed to Nathaniel''s suggestion. To be honest, Mango didn''t like the smell of hospitals at all. Before this, she''d stayed in the hospital for half a year and Rita had been living in a hospital for five years. Frankly, that was enough to traumatise her. On the other hand, Nathaniel was d to see that Mango had agreed to his proposal so easily. "I''ll handle it, but you still have to stay here for a few more days under observation. Well go once the doctor gives his approval." "Okay, but you''d better not head out now, in case you bump into Andrea. I don''t really want to see her for now." In fact, Mango didn''t feel like receiving guests right now. "Okay. Let''s ignore whatever that is happening outside and just do our own things." "All right." Mango had the same thoughts as Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Andrea was still kicking up a fuss outside. However, she fell silent after someone came and told her off. Then, both Mango and Nathaniel exchanged a sly smile before they went about their own duties. Mango slept well that night despite some ruckus from Andrea, but Nathaniel wouldn''t go outside no matter what. Hence, he didn''t bump into Andrea at all, so it was rtively quiet for now. The next day, Queena called ahead to let them know that she wouldn''t being because she had to run some errands. After Nathaniel received the news, he had Thomas arrange to have food delivered to them, but he didn''t expect that the deliveryman would be Charlotte. "Charlotte? You came!" Mango was especially delighted to see Charlotte. Then, Charlotte held up the thermos in her hand and said, "Well, since I''m unemployed, what else can I do besides taking care of you?" "What happened?" In fact, Mango recalled that Charlotte had been doing well at her job, so why did she suddenly get fired? Could it be that Charlotte got fired because she went AWOL after of the incident with Walter? Before Mango could ask, Charlotte answered angrily, "It''s all because of that Walter Song! I just found out that his family owns thepany I work at, and he used his position as CEO to make me clean the toilets! I''ll be d*mned if I willingly keep doing that! Hmph! I don''t believe that I won''t be able to find a job elsewhere! But that son of a b*tch used his influence to ban me from every other company in Ocean City! Well, I''m too tired to y games with him now, I''ll deal with him after you get better." Mango was quite surprised when she heard Charlotte''s words. She never thought that Walter would really screw with Charlotte. "Do you need me to call him? Perhaps it''s all just a simple misunderstanding, so by then..." "No need for that. I''ll deal with him myself, so all you need to do is focus on your recovery." As Charlotte finished speaking, Nathaniel cut in faintly. "Despite knowing that she needs to recover, you''re still annoying her with your problems." "Oh, what''s your problem? I''m just talking to Mango, why are you getting jealous?" Although Charlotte had a more favourable impression of Nathaniel now, it didn''t mean that she would be nicer to him. Hence, this annoyed Nathaniel so much that he gave up on talking to her. Conversely, Mango couldn''t help but smile when she saw the two of them bickering. "My husband''s on one side, and my best friend''s on the other. Is it really a good idea for both of you to fight all the time?" "Mango, you should count yourself lucky that I don''t like him. If not, you''re going to have a lot to be worried about." Charlotte filled up a bowl of soup for Mango as she spoke. "Why?" Clearly, Mango was a little puzzled. Charlotte shrugged and said, "For all you know, I could be a man-stealing whore!" "Hahahaha!" At that, Mango immediately burst intoughter. As Nathaniel noticed Mango''s good mood, he finally realized that Charlotte''s presence might have been a good thing after all. "Well, I''ll let you two have a chat. I need to step out for a moment." Nathaniel stood up to leave, but Mango was quite concerned. "If you meet her, then..." "Don''t worry, I''ll only ever have eyes for you." Meanwhile, Charlotte feigned gagging as she heard Nathaniel''s words, which made Mangough once again. "Are both of you nning to give me diabetes?" Then, Nathaniel chuckled before he left the ward. After that, Charlotte quickly asked, "So what''s going on? Is he by your side 24/7? I heard that he''s turned his back on hispany to care for you. D*mn, girl, you got game." "Ugh, stop it." A light blush formed on Mango''s face. "Well, I guess you should know what''s going on. My mother Queena has another daughter, and she''s my half-sister. She nearly killed me back in America, but Nathaniel only spared her for the sake of his friendship with Dn. What''s more, she fancies Nathaniel and I''m a little married now that she''s here in this hospital." Mango gave Charlotte a brief exnation of what happened previously. After she heard this, Charlotte became furious. "How could you tolerate her? So what if she''s your sister? Did she ever treat you like one? How is it possible for such a shameless person to exist? There are so many men around, so why is she so adamant on getting Nathaniel?" "Hey, keep your voice down. I''m avoiding her because I need peace and quiet, and she still doesn''t know I''m here." Mango tugged on Charlotte''s arm. Honestly, she found that her best friend''s antics were quite adorable right now. "Ah, you''re way too kind. I know that you''re doing this to save your mom the trouble. Oh, Mango, you''re always so selfless, but unfortunately, not everyone appreciates your kindness." Charlotte tapped Mango''s head with a distressed expression before she held the soup up to Mango''s lips. "Have some of this to keep your energy up. But I''m curious, why did Nathaniel leave when he knows that there''s a demon hanging out outside?" "He might have gone to settle the paperwork so that I can be discharged." Mango replied calmly as she sipped on the soup. "Huh? Can you even be discharged when you''re like this?" "There shouldn''t be an issue, and I detest the smell of hospitals. Furthermore, I only need to rest, so I''ll be fine anywhere that''s quiet." In truth, Mango still felt sad when she brought up the child that she had lost. Then, Charlotte gently patted the back of Mango''s hand and said, "Stop thinking about it. It''s not your fault, and you have plenty of time to get pregnant in the future as you''re still young." "I know, but I''m still a little upset about it." In truth, Mango knew that it wasn''t her fault, but she felt better now. Just as the two of them continued talking, another flurry of noise erupted from outside. Then, she frowned when she heard Andrea''s voice again. "Is that your annoying sister?" Charlotte felt very irritated with people who insisted on shouting inside hospitals. After that, Mango nodded before she replied in a low voice. "Ignore her. She''ll quiet down after a while." "No, who does she think she is? Doesn''t she know that this is a hospital? Doesn''t she know that it''s common courtesy to be quiet inside a hospital? Furthermore, where are the security and hospital director? Are they going to ignore this?" Charlotte was already livid with Andrea for what she did to Mango, but Charlotte became even more irritated as Andrea kept on screaming. However, Mango held her best friend back. "Hey, don''t stir up a fuss. Well be fine as long as she doesn''te looking for us. Plus, I''ll be leaving in a few days, so I''ll be fine." "Oh, Mango, you''re far too kind!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ultimately, Charlotte had to suppress her anger after she heard Mango''s words. Mango was sick, so Charlotte was willing to listen to her. Since Mango didn''t want any trouble, Charlotte wouldn''t go looking for it. However, the noise outside grew louder and it irritated Charlotte so much that she frowned deeply. Frankly, she couldn''t wait to go out and fight Andrea. "Get out of my f*cking way!" Andrea was still as aggressive and domineering as she had been back in the United States. Despite Dn''s efforts to hold her back, she still insisted on causing a ruckus. Just as Charlotte''s patience reached its limit, a knock came at the door. "Open the door!" Andrea''s voice sounded on the other side of the door, which made Mango''s eyes narrow. Did Andrea discover that she was hospitalised here? Did her sister reallye all the way here just to pick a fight with her? Chapter 329 Chapter 329 "F*ck! We''re already avoiding her, but she just had toe and bother us anyway! Oh, I really want to see what this little rich princess is made of." Charlotte immediately rolled up her sleeves. However, Mango was afraid that her friend would get hurt, so she muttered, "Leave her be. Let her keep knocking and she''ll leave when no one answers the door." "Hey, when did you be so meek? Are you holding back just because she''s your half-sister?" Charlotte felt that Mango was acting strangely out of character. In the past, Mango would never allow herself to be stepped on even if she wasn''t the one who started the fight. Hence, it was puzzling that she refused to fight back now, even when trouble came knocking at her door. On the other hand, Mango knew what Charlotte was thinking, but the fact was that she just didn''t want to argue with Andrea. Furthermore, her body couldn''t take the agitation, so it was better if she didn''t see Andrea at all. Meanwhile, Andrea kept knocking incessantly even though no one answered. Thus, she became so angry that she started to kick the door! "Hey, all of you inside better listen up! Open the door and let me in, I swear I''ll leave immediately if you''re not the person that I''m looking for!" She said these words so confidently, as if she expected the world to bow at her feet. Then, Charlotte looked back at Mango only to find that her friend''s gaze had darkened and she was tightly gripping the sheets with both her hands, evidently trying to rein in her temper. Charlotte''s heart ached when she saw Mango like this. Her best friend, who was the youngdy of the Ye Family, was being treated like this by some barbaric half- sister. Even if Mango could put up with it, Charlotte could not. "You stay there on the bed, leave this to me!" "Charlotte!" Charlotte immediately stood up just as Mango''s guard slipped, and she headed for the door before she pulled it open roughly. Meanwhile, Andrea nearly fell over as she did not expect the door to open. Next, Charlotte gave her a firm kick that sent her flying. "What are you hollering about? Are you insane? This is a hospital, not your home, so you''d better watch your d*mn manners!" Ever since Andrea was a child, she had been spoiled by her father, so she became furious when Charlotte kicked her as no one had ever treated her like that before. Moreover, Andrea''s anger only increased when Charlotte called her insane and she stood up as she attempted to p Charlotte. "You b*tch! How dare you kick me?" However, Charlotte reacted faster than Andrea and she gave the spoiled girl a p of her own. The p was so hard that it made Andrea see stars. "Kicking you was the least I could do! My sister is inside recovering from her injuries, so you should count yourself lucky that I didn''t call the cops on you for being a public disturbance! Despite that, you still want to hit me? Well, I''d like to see you try!" Charlotte put her hands on her hips in a threatening manner as she stared Andrea down. Conversely, Andrea was royally pissed off since Charlotte had hit her twice. "I''ll kill you!" As she spoke, Andrea immediately pounced on Charlotte. Meanwhile, Dn held Andrea back forcefully when he saw that her behaviour had crossed the line. "Andrea, stop it! This isn''t America, and it isn''t your father''s hospital as well! There will be consequences if you keep doing this!" "Let go of me, Dn!" Andrea had never been treated like this, so she was so angry that she started iling her legs around. s, Dn''s held her in a death grip, so Andrea couldn''t reach Charlotte at all. Then, Charlotte sneered at her and said, "You''d better count yourself lucky that a handsome man like him still likes a crazy b*tch like you. If I were you, I''d go home and learn some manners. If not, I''m afraid you''ll drive away thest person that can stand you." "You! I''ll cut out your tongue! I''ll kill you!" Andrea was so livid that she was about to spit me. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Usually, she was on the giving end of abuse. Now that she was on the other end, not only did Dn not help her, he even held her back and this pissed her off to no end. "Andrea, enough of this!" An angry voice suddenly rang out across the corridor. Then, Andrea''s body froze and she stood there in shock. Then, Charlotte looked over to find an elegantlooking olderdy standing nearby with cold eyes as thedy observed the scene before her. When Charlotte looked at Andrea and the other woman, she saw that Andrea had stood up timidly with tears in her eyes. "Mom..." "Don''t call me that, I''m not going to acknowledge such a shameful creature like you as my daughter!" Queena was so furious that her body was trembling. She never expected Andrea toe all the way here just to kick up a fuss. More importantly, she was doing it in front of Mango''s room. Furthermore, Queena knew exactly what Mango was going through right now. Back in the United States, Andrea nearly killed Mango and here she was causing a ruckus when Mango needed peace and quiet. Hence, Queena was infuriated. Meanwhile, Charlotte immediately understood Queena''s identity the moment Andrea referred to Queena as her mother. After closer observation, Charlotte noticed that Queena looked quite simr to how Mango did before her stic surgery. But how could such an elegant and poised woman raise such a barbaric daughter? Since Charlotte was not one for staying silent, she decided to voice out her thoughts. "Ma''am, I''d appreciate it if you could control your daughter. I don''t care how she acts at home, but she shouldn''t cause such amotion in public. This is obviously a hospital, and people need to recover properly in silence. Honestly, I think that she needs to learn some self-control." "Shut up!" Andrea wanted to murder Charlotte, but she didn''t dare to act rashly in front of Queena. Hence, she could only re at Charlotte. However, Charlotte snorted coldly in reply and shepletely ignored the murderous glint in Andrea''s eyes. By then, Queena''s expression was very grim. Although she didn''t recognise Charlotte, she knew that the girl must be someone that Mango cared about as she had blocked Andrea from entering Mango''s room. As Queena thought of that, she softened her tone and said, "I''m sorry, youngdy. I''ve failed as a mother, so you deserve my deepest apologies." Queena bowed deeply towards Charlotte as she spoke, and her action startled Charlotte. "Hey, hey, there''s no need for that. I''m only looking out for my friend as she really needs to rest right now." "Don''t worry, I''ll take my daughter away right now!" Queena obviously knew that Mango was inside the room, so her gaze was chilly as she turned to look at Andrea. Andrea shrunk back involuntarily and she said in an aggrieved tone, "I heard that you were here, so I decided toe and see you." "Why aren''t you leaving? Haven''t you embarrassed yourself enough?" With a huff, Queena turned around and left. Then, Andrea quickly followed her mother, but she stopped and red at Charlotte after a few steps. She said, "I''ll remember you. We''re not finished with this." "Oh gosh, I''m so scared! You''re terrifying!" Charlotte acted as if she was terrified and mocked Andrea in a high- pitched wail, which nearly made Andrea pounce on her, Queena be d*mned. s, Andrea didn''t do it in fear of angering Queena, so she left after she gave Charlotte another re. Meanwhile, Dn nced at Charlotte briefly and left without saying anything else. After that, Charlotte gave a cold snort and closed the door right away. Mango heard everything themotion from inside the room, and she shook her head upon Charlotte''s return. "Why did you piss her off? Andrea has been spoiled since birth, so she''s extremely petty. She mighte back and take revenge because you offended her today." "I''m not scared of her! She cane at me if she has the guts!" Charlotte poured herself a ss of water before she said, "Honestly, that barbaric half- sister of yours deserves a punishment. Look at her, she thinks she owns the world! What is her problem!?" "Hey, stop being so mad. Don''t hold it against her, I''d rather have one less thing to worry about." Right now, Mango was a little tired. After that, Charlotte helped her lie down on the bed and she whispered, "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything bother you as long as I''m here." "Mhmm, I believe you." "Just sleep for a bit. I''ll be here until Nathanieles back." "All right." Mango was very weak, so she was worn out after speaking just a few sentences. Then, she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep quickly. Meanwhile, Charlotte reflected on her actions and she noted that she might''ve been rather hasty just now. If Andrea came back again, it might affect Mango''s recovery. As the thought crossed her mind, Charlotte picked up the phone and called Nathaniel to tell him about the incident earlier. Nathaniel frowned lightly as he listened, then he asked Charlotte to take care of Mango before he hung up the phone. It didn''t take long before Nathaniel returned and he lowered his voice to speak to Charlotte since Mango was sleeping soundly, "Please help Mango pack up her stuff, well be leaving immediately." "Right now? Can Mango''s body handle that?" Charlotte was rather worried, and she also felt remorseful for her reckless behaviour earlier. If she had spoken to Andrea properly, maybe things wouldn''t have turned out so badly. s, her fiery temper was to me for all of this. However, Nathaniel did not me Charlotte for anything and he replied, "I went to ask the doctor just now, and he said that Mango is very weak and she needs rest. She''ll need toe back for a checkupter on. So, we can leave now, and I asked Thomas to clean up the beachside vi for us. Well be moving there since it''s private and quiet, plus I think the scenery would be good for Mango." As he spoke, he gently picked up Mango in his arms. After Charlotte heard what Nathaniel had to say, she quickly packed up Mango''s things and followed him out of the ward. Since Andrea was distracted by Queena for now, now was the best time to leave the hospital because she wouldn''t be back anytime soon. Nathaniel carried Mango to the car and said to Charlotte, "Can I trust your driving skills?" "What do you mean by that? Mr. Ye, do you think that only rich people like you know how to drive?" Charlotte really couldn''t stand Nathaniel''s tone. However, Nathaniel just replied, "Then show me how well you drive. I''ve sent you the address, so you can just put that into the GPS and start the journey. Thomas will be there to wee us." At first, Charlotte wanted to retort but she rolled up the window at the sight of Mango sleeping soundly. "You''d better hold on tight to her, I don''t think it''s a good idea for her to catch a cold." "Got it." Both of them were deeply concerned about Mango, so naturally, they wouldn''t argue with each other here. After Charlotte saw that Nathaniel was firmly seated inside the car, she twisted the ignition and pressed on the elerator as she drove out of the hospital. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Nathaniel held on to Mango securely as they left the hospital. As they drove away, Queena dragged Andrea out of the hospital with a grim look on both of their faces. "Mom, I don''t have any other intentions, except for visiting you. I was worried about you." Andrea said that in a very aggrieved way. She looked at the woman whose love she had yearned for since she was a child and her eyes were filled with tears once again. On the other hand, Queena had thought about this a lottely, especially as Mango''s words echoed in her mind. Now that Andrea was acting like this, she couldn''t help but sigh. "Andrea, grow up. How can you still be so ignorant at your age? This is Ocean City, not America, and this is definitely not your father''s hospital. Yet, you go around yelling and bothering all the patients. Do you really think that your father can help you here?" However, Andrea replied in a pitiful tone when she heard Queena''s words. "But you''re here, aren''t you? I came here just to see you." "Well, you might as well have some fun since you''re here. I''ve been quite busy recently, so you should ask Dn to show you around Ocean City. After all, I think he''s more familiar with this ce compared to me." After that, Queena turned around and left. Then, Andrea grabbed her hand and said, "But Mom, I wanna stay with you." "My mother-inw is ill, and she needs someone to care for her. The Hans Family is very important in Ocean City, and it won''t be a good idea to cause any sort of fuss even though you''re my daughter. I''m sorry, but I''m not free to spend time with you because I need to look after my mother- inw." Thus, Queena''s words saddened Andrea again. She was Queena''s daughter, but yet why was she always sidelined by her mother? "How about I just stay by your side instead? I swear I won''t say a word and I will respect your mother-inw." Frankly, the way Andrea insisted on staying by Queena''s side caused the older woman some distress. Since she couldn''t make time to apany Andrea, it might be better for her daughter to stay by her side. At least she could keep an eye on Andrea that way. "Fine, but I want you to keep quiet and don''t bring up our rtionship in front of my mother-inw, got it? If you can''t do that, I''ll send you back to the United States right away." In fact, Queena''s conditions could be considered rather harsh. Although Andrea wasn''t toofortable with that, she still agreed because she wanted to stay by her mother''s side. "I promise." "Well, thene with me." After that, Queena returned to the hospital with Andrea. Meanwhile, Dn was deliberating whether he should follow Andrea. Then, Andrea seemed to realise his presence and she said, "I think it''s better if you go home, Dn. I''ll be here with my mom, so I''ll be just fine." "Okay, take care of yourself then." In fact, Dn also felt like it wasn''t his ce to stay with them, so he left after he nodded briefly at Queena. When Nathaniel arrived at the beach vi with Mango, Thomas was already waiting for them at the door. However, Thomas was perplexed when he saw that Charlotte had driven the couple here. "Why are you standing there? Come and help us." Charlotte called out in a low voice, which jolted Thomas out of his reverie. "Mr. Ye, I''ve sorted out everything in the vi, except for the helpers. Not to worry, I''ll recruit some staff soon." As he spoke, he took Mango''s things from Charlotte''s hands and they entered the vi together. After that, Nathaniel carried Mango into the bedroom. Fortunately, Thomas was as reliable as always and the room had already been warmed up prior to their arrival. Next, Nathaniel ced Mango on the bed and tucked her in before he turned to Charlotte and said, "Do you think you can help her unpack her things? I''ll prepare some food in the kitchen first, I''m afraid that she''ll be hungry when she wakes up." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Do you know how to cook? I''m afraid that you''ll poison Mango instead." Obviously, Charlotte didn''t think that Nathaniel was any good in the kitchen. Nevertheless, Thomas cleared his throat and said, "Well, Mr. Ye''s cooking is pretty decent." "Well, okay. Guess I''ll trust you for now." Did Charlotte say that because Thomas defended Nathaniel? Then, Nathaniel shook his head amusedly as he realised that Charlotte thought more highly of Thomaspared to him. He nced at Thomas, which made the other man shift ufortably. "Is there a problem, Mr. Ye?" "Come and help me out." Nathaniel replied in a low voice before he exited the room. Then, Thomas looked at Charlotte, who yfully stuck out her tongue at him. That action suddenly caused him to blush furiously. "Well, I''ll be going. Call me if you need anything." He left the bedroom so quickly that it seemed like he was running away from her. After that, Charlotte chuckled gently before she started unpacking Mango''s things. Meanwhile, Thomas was in a bit of a panicked state as he left the room. Hence, he didn''t see Nathaniel standing at the door, so he collided with Nathaniel by ident. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Ye." Thomas backed away quickly and he looked rather unnerved. In fact, it was the first time that Nathaniel had seen Thomas acting like this, so he smiled and asked, "What''s up? Do you like that feisty woman?" "No, I don''t." Thomas''s heart was racing. Then, Nathaniel replied faintly, "It would be great if you could tame that girl, at least she would stop thirdwheeling Mango and I." "It''s not like that, Mr. Ye. There''s nothing going on between Miss Blu and me." "Oh, really? Then why are you blushing after she stuck out her tongue at you? Where did your calm demeanour go?" Nathaniel shook his head amusedly as he walked towards the kitchen after he finished speaking. "But seriously Thomas, you''re not getting any younger. It''s time for you to find a wife." Thomas didn''t know what to say when he heard Nathaniel''s words, so he just followed behind the other man. "Are Nick and thepany doing well?" Then, Nathaniel''s question jolted Thomas back to his senses. "Not too bad, everything seems to be right on track. Madam Ye has been getting healthier too, but she can''t see Mrs. Ye for now because of the aftereffects from the antidote. Plus, Madam Ye asked me to give Mrs. Ye some bird''s nest soup from the storage." Nathaniel nodded when he heard Thomas''s words before he stepped into the kitchen. Meanwhile, Mango was confused when she woke up- "Ah, you''re awake?" Charlotte grinned happily. Next, Mango nodded gently before she said, "Where am I? Is this a dream?" "Gosh, no! Nathaniel got you out of the hospital and we''re currently at some beach vi. He said that people rarelye by here, so it''s the perfect ce for you to rest." Charlotte poured a ss of warm water for Mango. After that, Mango leaned against the bed and took in the Mediterranean style decor of the room. Then, she chuckled amusedly. "You guys are really quick-witted. Did you tell Nathan that you fought with Andrea? If not, he wouldn''t have been in such a rush to get me out of there." At that, Charlotte''s lip quirked up in a small smile. "Should I praise you because you know your husband like the back of your hand?" "Yes, you should." "Ugh, you''re shameless!" Charlotte was speechless. Right now, Mango was literally unting her blissful life right in front of Charlotte. Oh, how she envied Mango! "Okay okay, I know that you''re very happy, all right? Please, do you really have to boast about the fact that you''re in love?" At that, Mango startedughing. "Of course, I do! It''s not easy to be in love. If it was, then you might as well get a man of your own!" "Hey, don''t push me, Mango. I might just go out and grab any random man off the street and show you." Then, Charlotte raised her chin, which gave off a defiant vibe. However, Mango giggled and replied, "Why do you need to do that? There''s one right here inside the house. Don''t think I don''t see you stealing shy nces at Thomas." "Shhhh, Mango!" Charlotte covered Mango''s mouth with her hand, muffling Mango''sughter. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Charlotte looked up for a moment before she said, "I''ll go get the door." "Sounds good!" Conversely, Mango did not stop her. Since this was Nathaniel''s house, it should be safe from any unwanted guests. As soon as Charlotte opened the bedroom door, she saw Thomas bring in a couple. Furthermore, the woman was visibly injured. Then, Nathaniel left the kitchen and he was quite astonished to see them. "Newell, Sisi? What are you doing here?" Newell looked up at Nathaniel, but he didn''t know what to say. In the end, Sisi was the one who spoke. "Mr. Ye, Newell and I have decided to stay and protect you and Mrs. Ye. I guarantee that we will protect you sincerely with our lives." Hence, Nathaniel was slightly stunned as he never expected Sisi to make such a decision. Then, he looked at Newell and asked, "Are you going to stay as well? What about your ns to migrate overseas?" "I''ll go wherever Sisi goes." As always, Newell was a man of few words. Then, Nathaniel replied in a soft voice, "This isn''t my decision to make. It''s all up to Mango." Meanwhile, Mango heard everything from her bedroom. Truth be told, she was somewhat reluctant. Sisi and Newell were once her enemies, so was it a good idea for them to stay with her? Then, Charlotte looked at Mango and asked, "What do you think?" "I don''t know." Mango shook her head. "Huh? It''s just a simple yes or no. If you feel doubtful, then just ask them to leave. I''ll go downstairs and tell them that you don''t want them here." As Charlotte spoke, she moved to head downstairs, but she was stopped by Mango. "Okay, ask them to stay. They''re highly trained agents, so it would be good to have them by my side if their intentions are really sincere." However, Charlotte immediately replied, "You''d better think this through. It''s going to be bad for everyone if they harbour bad intentions." "I know, but it''s fine. Nathaniel told me that Sisi came to visit me while I was in aa, so I think she really wants to stay." Nevertheless, Charlotte still disagreed with Mango but since Mango had decided, she didn''t say anything to object her wishes. Instead, she called out to the people downstairs. "Hey, Mango wants to let them stay. However, Sisi should take time to recover because she can''t protect Mango with her injuries." Then, Sisi replied quickly, "Ah, these wounds won''t stop me from doing my job." "Since Mango wants you to get better first, so you might as well do what she says. You can stay in one of the guest rooms for now, well talk about thister." After that, Nathaniel nced briefly at Charlotte before he returned to the kitchen. Meanwhile, Charlotte couldn''t help but tease Mango when she saw Nathaniel in an apron. "Hey, Nathaniel looks quite dashing when he cooks!" Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Mango was shocked for a moment before a warm and fuzzy feeling filled her heart. "It''s a good thing to have a man who has a warm heart even though he may look cold. Won''t you consider Thomas?" "Mango! Will you stop bringing him up?" Charlotte started to blush, but she feigned annoyance and growled at Mango. However, Mango just smiled and she didn''t say anything else, but Charlotte couldn''t bear the teasing look in Mango''s eyes. Ten days passed in the blink of an eye. By then, Mango''s body was feeling much better. For the past ten days, Nathaniel took care of her the most, and he received some assistance from Charlotte. Meanwhile, Thomas was very busy and he spent very little time in the vi. Hence, he and Charlotte didn''t have the opportunity to talk much. Since Charlotte had been cklisted by Walter, she spent most of her time inside the vi. In fact, the vi seemed like a forgotten slice of paradise andughter could be heard reverberating throughout the house most of the time. Furthermore, Sisi''s injuries had healed up nicely. Although Newell was a man of few words, he seemed to take it upon himself to be the gardener and he''d managed to spruce up the garden beautifully. Mango was already well enough to get up and walk around, but Nathaniel still forbade her from going outside for a walk. At the time, she stood in front of the French windows of her room while she looked at Newell and Sisi tending to the flowers. Although they didn''t speak much, the easypanionship between them made Mango d. "What are you looking at?" Suddenly, Nathaniel hugged Mango from behind. Despite being cared for meticulously, Mango''s hands and feet were still ice cold, which was unlike her usual body temperature. Furthermore, she''d be much more susceptible to sickness, which worried Nathaniel to no end. Then, Mango leaned into Nathaniel''s embrace and said, "Look at how close they both are." "They were best friends since they were children, of course they''d be close." Nathaniel knew what they had been through, so he was very delighted to see that they could spend the rest of their days together. "Let''s find an opportunity to arrange their wedding." Mango suddenly piped up. Hence, Nathaniel was slightly confused. "Huh?" "Yeah. They''ve got to make it official someday right? Since they love each other so much, they might as well get married. Since they are orphans and they don''t have anyone that they''re close to, how about we be their witnesses in marriage?" Mango said this with great enthusiasm. There was a hint of yearning in Mango''s voice for her own wedding, mixed with her respect for the sanctity of a rtionship. "That''s a good idea!" How could Nathaniel refuse when Mango was so excited? "I''ll go talk to Newell." "Since you''re a CEO, we have to give them a wedding gift. What do you think they would like?" Clearly, Mango was very excited. Over the past ten days, Charlotte''s presence had improved Mango''s mood greatly, and she seemed much more cheerful. "What do you think I should give them?" Of course, Mango''s wish was Nathaniel''smand. After that, Mango felt a little tired after she stood up for a long time. Then, she pulled on Nathaniel''s hand and led him to the sofa before she promptly sat down in hisp. Then, Nathaniel stretched out his arm to hold her waist in fear of Mango falling off and ced her head on his shoulder. Mango breathed in Nathaniel''s unique scent and whispered, "Let''s keep the wedding gift a secret. How about we give them something special?" "Do you have any ideas? But I do have to tell you, you can''t leave the house before the confinement period is up." Hence, Nathaniel''s words shattered Mango''s fantasy. "I''m fine. Come on, it''s been ten days already. I heard that resting for seven days is more than enough for a miscarriage." "I said no." Nathaniel was obviously very firm on this aspect. Hence, Mango felt quite annoyed all of a sudden. "How about wepromise? Fifteen days should do it, right? I''ll only need five days to prepare for their wedding." "Mango, don''t even think about going anywhere if the twenty days aren''t up." Nathaniel''s words made Mango disappointed, and she draped herself all across Nathaniel''s body. "Nathaniel, are you trying to bore me to death so that you can find a mistress? Oh, so that''s your n! Don''t even try exining it to me, I won''t ept it!" Right now Mango was kicking up a fuss like an annoying child. Truth be told, she was bored as hell. Over the past ten days, Nathaniel hadn''t allowed her to be on her phone or watch the television as he said it would harm her eyes. Moreover, he wouldn''t let her stay up and y any games either. Thus, Mango felt like a prisoner with all the restrictions being ced on her. Oh, she was bored stiff! Now, Newell and Sisi''s wedding was a perfect opportunity to rid herself of her boredom, but Nathaniel saw through her intentions right away. Truly, Mango''s life had be quite tedious. Nevertheless, Nathaniel ignored herments and replied faintly, "You''ll need to take your medicine soon." "Well, I''m not going to!" Mango started to throw a tantrum. Nathaniel smiled upon seeing this and said, "Are you sure? Zion and Rita will be here in a bit, so what are you going to do if you spread your cold to them?" "What!? Why didn''t you tell me they wereing over?" At that, Mango immediately jumped off of Nathaniel. "Slow down!" Nathaniel was so frightened that his heart pounded violently. Ah, why was Mango being so impetuous now? He wanted to grab hold of Mango, but she immediately rushed over to the table and drank her medicine in one gulp. "Ah, it''s so bitter!" After she finished the medicine, she fanned her mouth and she looked adorable as she stuck her tongue out. Then, Nathaniel shook his head with a smile and handed her some candied plums. "Here you go." Mango immediately tossed a couple into her mouth and she immediately felt better after that. "Did Zion say when they''ll being?" "He told me that he''d be here soon, but he didn''t specify when." "Well, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Next, Mango hurriedly rushed to the bathroom and washed her face before she started applying some makeup. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt a little envious upon seeing her urgency. "It''s just Zion, why are you dressing up for?" "Ugh, what do you know? The kids don''t know what I''ve been through, so they might be worried if they see how haggard I look. As a mother, it''s my responsibility to dress up nicely in order to make them happy." As she spoke, Mango applied the finishing touches to her makeup. Nathaniel shook his head and said, "Ah, you always put your children first, and your hardworking and loving husband, second." "What did you say? The only thing I see is how much of a tyrant you are." Then, Mango pouted her lips at him with a look of dissatisfaction on her face. Nevertheless, Nathaniel only smiled and replied, "Whatever... I''ll go speak to Newell first. Although you''re in charge of this, he still has to know right? How would he get the wedding rings otherwise?" "Oh yes, you''re right! How could I forget such an important detail?" Mango giggled foolishly and said, "How about I go and check out some jewellery with Sisiter?" "Keep doing your makeup, we''ll talk about thister." After he finished speaking, Nathaniel left the room. Mango noticed that some colour had returned to her face and she recalled Nathaniel''s meticulous care for her over the past ten days. Hence, a sensation of blisspletely filled her heart. The feeling was quite surreal, and she felt like she was dreaming instead. Meanwhile, the first thing Charlotte saw when she entered the room was Mango''s giddy look. "Hey, what are you thinking about? You''re blushing like a tomato." "I''m not!" Mango hurriedly took out some loose powder and dabbed it on her face. "Wow, you''re even putting on makeup. Are you nning to have a candlelit dinner with Nathaniel?" "What are you talking about? Nathan told me that Zion and Rita will be here soon, so I''m doing this because I don''t want them to see how sickly I look." Truth be told, Mango missed her children dearly. Since her miscarriage, she yearned for her children to be by her side. s, she knew that she might end up frightening them instead if they saw her when she looked so gaunt. When Charlotte heard that Zion wasing, she smiled as she said, "Oh I haven''t seen that brat in a long time, when I see him, hehe..." "Why are you chuckling like that? Did my son cross you?" In fact, Mango felt that Charlotte''sughter was quite sinister indeed. Then, Charlotte sneered and replied, "Hmm? Well, that''s something only he and I will know!" As they spoke, Zion''s crisp voice rang out from outside the bathroom. "Mr. Ye, Mommy, grandma, grandpa, Rita and I havee to see you!" Mango put down the brow pencil in her hand, but Charlotte stopped her just as she was about to leave. "Charlotte, what are you doing?" "Nathaniel said that you''re forbidden from leaving the room, so go back to your bed!" Mango instantly became quite annoyed. "I''m fine! Furthermore, my parents and children are here, what''s the point of them visiting me when I''m bedridden?" "I don''t care, these are Nathaniel''s orders. Since he''s paying me, I can''t disobey his orders." Charlotte shamelessly brought up the issue of Nathaniel giving her sry. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hence, Mango felt that Charlotte had changed. "You''re not who you once were, Charlotte. You''ve changed." "I have no choice! How else will I feed myself? Hurry up and go back to bed!¡± "Come on, Charlotte! Please?" Mango shook Charlotte''s arm pleadingly, but Charlotte wasn''t buying it. "How about I ask Nathaniel toe and carry you to bed?" "Ugh, fine. You win!" Mango reluctantly got back into bed since there was no hope for her to go outside. Just then, Zion pushed open the door and ran in. "Mommy!" He sprinted towards Mango as fast as he could. Unfortunately, Charlotte had grabbed him by the cor before he could reach Mango''s bed. "What are you doing, Auntie Blu? Put me down!" Zion''s small form struggled in mid-air and he looked at Charlotte with an angry expression on his face. However, Charlotte sneered and replied, "You little brat, we seem to have unfinished business, right?" Then, Zion suddenly remembered the time when he used Walter to get rid of Charlotte. He cleared his throat and immediately turned to Mango for help. "Mommy, help! Auntie Blu wants to kill me!" "Shut up!" Before Charlotte could finish speaking, she felt a stream of icy water hit her face, followed by the tender voice of a girl. "Let go of my brother! Or else I''ll shoot you again!" Rita stood at the door while she valiantly held a water ster in her hand. Furthermore, she was ring at Charlotte with a furious expression on her face. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 "Hahaha!" Mango couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Charlotte had heard a lot about Rita, but she hadn''t met the little girl formally before. Hence, she always assumed that Rita was gentle and kind but sickly. Now that Rita shot her in the face with a water ster the moment they met, Charlotte was quite shocked indeed. Meanwhile, Zion struggled as he said, "Put me down Auntie Blu! My sister is very protective of me." "Let go of my brother!" Rita stepped forward with the water ster in her hand as she gave Charlotte a death re. Then, Charlotte looked back at Mango in dismay, only to be more irritated when she saw her best friend hadugh herself silly. "Hey, little girl, could we talk about this? Your brother caused me to be abandoned at the cemetery overnight, and that nearly scared me to death. So, I need to sort this out with him." Zion couldn''t help but shrink backwards when he heard Charlotte''s words. Mango only knew that Walter had abandoned Charlotte at the cemetery, but she wasn''t clear about the details. Hence, she turned her gaze to Zion as Charlotte spoke. On the other hand, Zion felt quite embarrassed and he grinned sheepishly. "How did I know that Uncle Song would do that to you? I was in a rush, plus, I only did that because you knew him." "You''re still trying to exin yourself? You little brat, Inded myself in so much trouble because of you! What''s worse, you don''t even feel guilty for what you have done!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As soon as Charlotte mentioned that incident, she became angry. Then, Rita stepped forward and grabbed Charlotte''s hand before she said, "Even if my brother tricked you, you shouldn''t hold it against him. Don''t you think it''s embarrassing for you to seek revenge against my brother?" "What the hell?" Charlotte now found it hard to defend herself. Rita was obviously very protective indeed. "Honey, you better get it straight. It''s your brother''s fault." "I don''t care, let go of my brother!" Rita pulled at Charlotte''s arm to no avail, and she got so angry that she sted Charlotte in the face with the water ster again. "How dare you bully my brother? Let go of him!" Charlotte was caught off guard by the spray of water, and she became very irritated. "Mango, can''t you control your daughter? This is too much!" Since Rita was indeed going a little overboard, Mango decided to intervene. "Rita, stop! You can''t do this to Auntie Blu! You need to respect her!" "But she''s bullying Zion!" Rita pouted in defiance, and she looked as if she was about to cry. Thus, Zion''s heart ached for his little sister. "It''s all right, Rita. Auntie Blu and I are just having a little bit of fun, right?¡± After that, Zion looked straight at Charlotte. Charlotte didn''t know if she was just hallucinating, but Zion looked exactly like a carbon copy of Nathaniel, right down to the look in his eyes! Hence, she couldn''t help but stare nkly for a moment before she let go of Zion and said, "You stinking brat!¡± Then, she roughly ruffled his hair. Although Zion was irritated at that, he didn''t show it on his face. After Zion regained his freedom, he pulled Rita behind him and bowed to Charlotte. Then, he said, "I''m sorry for what I did earlier, Auntie Blu. I was immature and I didn''t know any better, so I hope you won''t hold it against me." Charlotte was at a loss after she heard his words. If she continued to bicker with Zion, she woulde across as petty. However, it wouldn''t be right for her to forgive him as he didn''t look sincerely sorry at all. Charlotte gritted her teeth in anger, but Rita poked out her head from behind Zion before she could say anything else. Rita looked at Zion and she whispered when her brother nodded at her, "Auntie Blu, I''m sorry for sting you in the face with water. Please don''t be angry with me, all right?" This time, Charlotte was able to tell that Zion was actually apologising in order to set a good example for Rita and he didn''t want to trouble Mango as well. Hence, her anger subsided when she realised how sensible Zion was being. "Oh, I''m not angry. Didn''t your brother just say we were just having a bit of fun? You said that your name was Rita right?" "That''s right!" Rita nodded her head, albeit timidly. She hardly ever interacted with people, and she was afraid of strangers. If Charlotte hadn''t grabbed Zion''s cor, she wouldn''t have jumped out to defend him at all. Now, Rita seemed to have withdrawn back into her shell as a nervous glint appeared in her eyes. On the other hand, Charlotte was familiar with Rita''s situation. Hence, her heart ached upon the sight of the young girl''s nervousness. "How about I reintroduce myself? My name is Charlotte Blu, and I''m your mommy''s best friend. You can call me Auntie Blu, or Godmum if you''d like!" It was obvious that Charlotte liked Rita very much. Rita''s frail appearance always seemed to evoke a protective instinct in people. "Godmum?" Rita''s voice was full of doubt, but it still made Charlotte feed delighted. "Ah, you''re my goddaughter now! You''re such a good girl, so much better than your brother!" Charlotte was so happy that she nearly picked Rita up off the ground. However, Zion cut in disdainfully at the sight of her joy, "Rita was just asking, not actually addressing you, Auntie Blu!" "You little brat, do you ever shut up? It puzzles me, you know? Both of you have the same parents, but your sister''s an angel, unlike you." Honestly, Charlotte felt as if Zion and her just weren''t meant to get along with one another. Then, Zion shrugged indifferently and said, "I''m not going to marry you anyway. What''s the point of making you happy?" "You, you... Mango!" Charlotte felt like she was about to burst into tears. Why was this little boy pissing her off so much? Meanwhile, Mango tried her best to hold back herughter and said, "Zion, behave." "Yes, Mommy! I won''t waste my time with idiots like Aunty Blue." It would''ve been fine if Zion didn''t add thetter part of the sentence, but now Charlotte really wanted to beat him up. "Godmum, are you going to hit my brother?" Rita blinked her doe eyes at Charlotte as she spoke in a sweet, innocent voice. Hence, this caused Charlotte to suppress her ballooning anger. "No. Don''t be afraid Rita, I''m not going to hit him." When Charlotte heard Rita call her godmum, she was absolutely delighted. "Thank you, Godmum!" Rita smiled sweetly before she stood up and went over to Mango''s bed. "Mommy, daddy told me that you''re sick, so we shouldn''t bother you too much. I won''t hug you, but could you pat my head? I haven''t seen you in a very long time." Rita asked sadly and it was clear that she had missed Mango very dearly. After Mango''s surgery, she hadn''t seen her daughter up until now. Furthermore, she didn''t even have the time to check on Rita''s progress on her recovery. When she saw that Rita''splexion had improved, all of her worries faded instantly. "Come on and let me hold you!" However, Rita shook her head when she heard that and said, "Daddy said that you''re too weak to carry me. It''s fine, I can always hug you, right?" As she spoke, she took off her shoes and tried to climb on the bed. However, she was too short and this frustrated her to no end. Meanwhile, Charlotte frowned when Zion gave her a nudge. "What?" "Aren''t you Rita''s godmother? Why are you so unobservant? Since my sister can''t get on the bed, why don''t you help her?" Then, Charlotte blushed furiously with embarrassment. She had been so preupied with admiring Rita adorable face that she hadn''t even noticed that Rita needed help. Now that Zion spoke up, Charlotte was rather ashamed. "Ugh, I was going to do that. I don''t need you to tell me what to do." Charlotte huffed before she stepped forward and carried Rita to Mango''s side. "Thank you, Godmum!" Rita smiled so sweetly at Charlotte that it nearly took her breath away. "Gosh, Mango. Your daughter''s going to be a real beauty when she grows up. She''s going to be a real heartbreaker in the future!" "Ah, quit it with that crap." Mango chastised Charlotte amusedly before she saw Rita stretch out her arms to hug her. Rita''s body still smelled of medicine, but it was much fainter than before. Today, Rita was wearing a long, flowing dress and she looked very pretty. "Mommy, will your illness go away if I hug you?" "Yup!" Then, Mango pulled Rita into herp. Her daughter seemed chubbier than before, and it could be seen that the Ye Family had treated her well. "Mommy, did you miss me?" "Of course! I missed you every day!" When Mango said that, she noticed the sceptical look in Charlotte''s teasing eyes and her face immediately turned red as she blushed. Over the past few days, she didn''t miss her children much due to Nathaniel''spany. "Cough cough!" Mango cleared her throat ufortably. However, Rita was none the wiser and she kissed Mango on the cheek. Then, she smiled and replied, "I miss Mommy too. You need to get well soon, okay? You promised to take us somewhere fun!" "I will!" Mango looked at Rita affectionately. Finally, she could get a taste of the blissful life that eluded her before this. Meanwhile, Zion was d to see Rita so happy and he said, "Mommy, Grandma and Grandpa are here as well, but they''re downstairs speaking to Mr. Ye. They''lle up to visit you in a moment. You know, Grandma cried when she found out that you were sick." "Really? Did youfort her then?" "I did! Don''t worry, grandma''s in a much better mood now. She''s really happy that she could spend time with me and Rita." Zion''s wordsforted Mango. "Come over and let me have a look at you." Then, Mango stretched out her hand towards Zion. Zion hesitated for a moment before he walked forward sheepishly to Mango''s bed and he looked at her with eyes were full of anticipation. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Zion was usually very mature for his age, so Mango would sometimes forget that he was just a child. Now that he looked at her with such an anticipatory gaze, she couldn''t help but feel somewhat distressed. Compared to his peers, Zion had endured far too many hardships. Then, she reached out and gently caressed Zion''s face and muttered, "You''ve worked so hard, my dear." Then, Zion''s eyes suddenly welled up with tears. He quickly shook his head and smiled, "Not really. I am the eldest son after all, so it''s my duty." Those words made Mango''s chest constrict. "Either way, you''re my son and it''s my duty to care for you. I''m so sorry to have troubled you, Zion. Let Mommy and Daddy take care of everything in the future, you can rx now." In fact, Mango couldn''t wait to hold Zion in her arms. Her son had been very sensible ever since he was a child, and her heart ached for him. Obviously, Zion saw through Mango''s intentions and he quickly stopped her. "Mommy, you''re still sick. Why don''t you carry me when you''re better?" "All right!" Honestly, Mango felt like she owed Zion a great deal. After that, Rita giggled and said, "Zion, how about we go downstairs to see Daddy? Since Mommy hasn''t recovered yet, we should let Grandma and Grandpa visit her first. They might have a lot to talk about." Even now, Rita still missed Nathaniel. She hadn''t seen her father for a very long time as well! Mango naturally knew what her daughter was thinking. Compared to her, Rita enjoyed spending time with Nathaniel much more. Mango might have felt a little jealous before this, but she didn''t really care that much anymore now that both her children were healthy and happy, "All right Zion, take your sister downstairs. Be careful okay?" "Okay!" Zion nodded at Mango. Then, Charlotte stepped forward and picked Rita up from the bed. However, she didn''t put Rita down and she said with a smile, "I''ll take them downstairs. Make sure you get some rest." "Alright!" Mango smiled faintly. Zion didn''t mind the fact that Charlotte enjoyed thepany of his sister. In his opinion, the more people liked Rita, the better. "Have a good rest, Mommy. Rita and I will be heading downstairs now." Zion replied obediently. "Mmm, sure." Then, Mango stroked Zion''s head before the young boy happily strolled away. Shortly after they left, Mr. and Mrs. Shen came upstairs to see Mango. However, Nathaniel didn''t follow them so Mango reckoned that he was preupied with Rita. Meanwhile, Mrs. Shen''s eyes filled with tears the moment sheid eyes on Mango. "My dear, why do you always keep us in the dark with what''s going on in your life? Do you think that your father and I are useless because we''re old? We had to hear about you from someone else!" "It¡¯s not like that, Morn. I was just afraid that both of you would be worried, and I didn''t want to agitate you since you''re unwell too." In fact, Mango was a little embarrassed by Mrs. Shen''s words. "No matter how weak I am, you can''t hide these things from me. Being a woman is hard enough, let alone having to go through a miscarriage. Furthermore, how can a man like Nathaniel care for you during your confinement period? What if something goes wrong? It''ll affect you for the rest of your life! Oh, why are you so silly, Mango?" Mrs. Shen quickly went forward and grabbed Mango''s hand. When she sensed the coldness in her daughter''s hand, tears instantly flowed down her face. "Oh dear, how many days has it been? Your hands are still so cold. If you catch a chill, you''ll suffer a lot in the future, and don''t even think about getting pregnant again. I don''t care, I''m staying here from now on and I will take full responsibility for your diet. Although what Nathaniel makes is light and nutritious, he''s still a man, and there''s plenty that he still doesn''t know. Furthermore, you can''t learn things like this from Google." Mrs. Shen spoke as she wiped away her tears, which caused Mango much distress. "Morn, I should be taking care of you, not the other way around. Let''s put it this way, I''ll have Nathaniel hire a maid so you won''t have to worry about me." "What''s wrong? Do you think I''m too old for this? Think about who raised you. Who fed and clothed you since you were a baby? How dare you reject my help now?" "Of course not, I just don''t want to tire you out." Mango hurriedly exined to Mrs. Shen. Meanwhile, Mr. Shen hadn''t said a word since he stepped inside the room. However, he sighed when he heard Mango''s words, "Nathan told me that he wants to take you on a vacation after you''re better, right?" At that, Mango paused for a moment as she didn''t know why he would ask that question, nor did she know how to answer him. "Dad, what do you mean?" "Nothing, but I feel the same way as your mother. You are our beloved little girl, so tell me, when did we ever let you suffer these kinds of hardships? I know that you love Nathaniel and you would''ve married him regardless, but your mother and I were very distressed when he ignored you all those years ago. Now, I thought that you two could lead a peaceful life since you''re back together, but I never expected even more bad things to happen to you. Let me ask you, Mango, is this what you really want?" After Mango heard his words, she was rendered speechless. There were plenty of things that she didn''t know about, nor could she avoid them. Moreover, all of those incidents weren''t Nathaniel''s fault. Frankly, Mango knew that a lot of things were out of her control ever since she married into the Ye Family. "Dad, what are you really trying to say?" Then, Mango asked Mr. Shen directly. After that, Mr. Shen sighed once more and replied, "I heard that Nathan''s brother Nick hase back to take control of the HY Group. So, it''s a good thing for Nathan to be free of his responsibilities. How about you and Nathan look for somewhere new to start afresh? Your mother and I don''t expect you to be rich, frankly, all we want is for you to be happy and healthy. Plus, we have enough money to get by on our own and I''m sure your family will be alright with Nathan''s knack for entrepreneurship. If that fails, we can help you take care of your children whenever you need us to. When you''re fully recovered, both of you should get as far away as possible from this ce and live out the rest of your lives. You can just hop on a ne whenever you''re free toe home!" Mango finally understood what her father was saying, and she couldn''t help but feel touched. "Dad, I never wanted the money and status of the Ye Family." "I know... It''s just that the Ye Family still has a lot of unfinished business in Ocean City. Nathan has sacrificed a lot for his family, so both of you should go and live the lives that you always wanted with your children. Your mother and I never want to see you like this ever again. What''s more, you didn''t even tell us what happened this time, so what if something like this happens again? What if by the time we find out, you''re already..." Mr. Shen couldn''t go on as he became choked with sobs. Then, Mrs. Shen red at him and said, "What the hell are you saying? Isn''t Mango doing fine now?" "How is this fine? She''s gone through unspeakable horrors! Look at how thin she is!" Mr. Shen immediately lost his temper at Mrs. Shen. When Mango saw that the two of them were about to argue, she hurriedly cut in. "Morn, Dad, stop it. I''ll do as you say, okay? After I''m better, Nathan and I will go on a vacation and we''ll find a suitable ce to settle down. I''ll invite you two to stay with me when everything''s done." "Look, clearly our daughter''s the most sensible one here." Mr. Shen rxed when he heard Mango''s words. "You two have a good talk, all right? I stick out like a sore thumb here, and I can''t be of any help as well. I''ll head downstairs and spend some time with the children. Tell your mother what you want to eat, okay? She''s your mother, so cut the drama." "Got it, Dad." Then, Mango nodded with a smile. In fact, Mr. Shen couldn''t bear to part with Mango, but in the end he just sighed before leaving the room. "Don''t listen to your father. What a nosy old man." Mrs. Shen muttered under her breath as she lovingly stroked Mango''s palm, "The most important thing for a woman to have is her health. Do you know that I nearly had a heart attack when I heard what happened? That Nanny Zhang is such a despicable woman, how could such a woman like her even exist?" "All right Morn, it''s all in the past now. Furthermore, isn''t she being punished? Now that she''s been sent to Santell Capital, I''m sure she''s not getting off lightly either." Hence, Mango quickly tried tofort her mother. However, Mrs. Shen red at her and said, "You''re really quite reckless, aren''t you? How could you ever think that you could deal with that alone? I heard that you knocked Nathan out and went to demand the antidote from Nanny Zhang by yourself. Gosh, Mango, do you think you''re invincible?" "No, Morn." After listening to Mrs. Shen''s words, Mango felt rather ashamed. Nathaniel had already nagged her about this, so why did Mrs. Shen have to bring it up again? "No? Your bravery is something to be apuded. The only reason Nathan isn''t yelling at you is that he''s afraid that you''ll be sad over your miscarriage, but as your mother, I have to say something. Don''t you think you were incredibly reckless while you did it?" "Yeah, I was." "Are you going to be that rash again in the future?" "I wouldn''t dream of it." Right now, Mango lowered her head as she admitted her mistakes like a little child. She would go along with whatever Mrs. Shen said because she knew that her mother was only looking out for her. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When Mrs. Shen saw Mango like this, she sighed and said, "It''s not easy being the matriarch of the Ye Family. Since Nick is running the show, how about you take it easy now?" "Okay, I will! Didn''t I just promise dad the same thing? Later on, when Nathan is busy working, I''ll focus on my art and care for the children, okay?" "That''s more like it." Mrs. Shen finally smiled when she heard Mango''s words, but the tears in her eyes still caused Mango''s heart to ache. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 "You''ll never have to worry about me ever again, Morn." Mango tightly grasped Mrs. Shen hand as she spoke, and the older woman felt her chest tighten. "All right, you better remember what you said." Both of them chatted for a while longer before Mrs. Shen could fully calm down. "I heard that the Hans Family had obtained a permit to reinstate your identity, so I''m guessing you''ll have the documents within the next few days. You need to be filial to Madam Hans, okay? She''s done us great kindness by letting you keep your surname, so please return the favour on our behalf." Mrs. Shen''s words caused aplicated emotion to arise in Mango''s heart. "I know Morn. I''ll handle it." "All right, let''s not chat for too long. You''re too weak for now, so just rest while I make you something good to eat." "Thank you, morn." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango felt much more at ease in front of Mrs. Shen. Although Queena was her biological mother, she barely had any contact with her over the years. Furthermore, she couldn''t just ept Queena into her life at the drop of a hat. However, Mrs. Shen was different. She was the one who raised Mango, and she genuinely wanted nothing but the best for Mango. Hence, Mango felt upset when she saw her mother''s slightly hobbled footsteps. She owed Mrs. Shen way too much. Not long after Mrs. Shen left, Mango leaned against the headboard and closed her eyes to rest. She would have to make a public appearance when the Hans Family settled her identification documents. However, she had no idea how was Madam Hans condition now. Right now, a lot of things were going through Mango''s mind. Other than that, she''d heard that Madam Ye was on the road to recovery. Since Nick had just taken the reins of the HY Group, Madam Ye didn''t have the time to visit Mango because she had to help him with the transition. Nevertheless, the older woman sent Mango a lot of supplements along with a message to take it easy as she would take care of everything with Nick. Obviously Mango knew that Madam Ye cared for her, but she just couldn''t find the time. Hence, Mango also felt like she owed Madam Ye a great deal as well. Would it be too harsh to just leave everything behind and live somewhere else with Nathaniel? However, Mr. and Mrs. Shen would be worried about her if she didn''t leave. Then, Mango sighed softly as she felt rather conflicted. "Why are you sighing?" All of a sudden, Nathaniel opened the door and entered her room. Mango was quite surprised to see him, and she looked behind him for any sign of Rita. When she didn''t find her daughter, she asked quizzically, "Where''s Rita? Didn''t shee with you?" "She wore herself out with her antics, so she fell asleep. Right now, Zion and Dad are looking after her... Oh yeah, what were you sighing about?" Nathaniel went to Mango''s side and climbed into her bed after removing his shoes. After that, he pulled her into his embrace. More than ten days had passed, but Mango''s hands and feet were still very cold. This worried him greatly and it was the main reason why he wanted Mrs. Shen to stay. Unfortunately, Madam Ye was too busy and Queena was upied with caring for Madam Hans. Hence, the only person who could care for Mango was Mrs. Shen. Furthermore, Mrs. Shen and Mango were very close, so the older woman would do her best to help her daughter. After that, Nathaniel cradled Mango''s hand in his arms to warm it up. "Hey, stop. My hands are really cold, and I don''t want you to feel chilly too." Mango wanted to withdraw her hand, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Don''t worry, I''m basically a furnace. I''ll warm you up." Then, Mango smiled gently and leaned into Nathaniel''s chest. After she gotfortable, she said, "I heard my dad say that you want to settle somewhere else after our vacation? Are you not nning oning back to Ocean City?" "Yes. We''re almost thirty, but we''ve barely spent any time together over the years. The Ye Family is in the midst of a major upheaval, and the situation is highly unpredictable. Frankly, I just want to live peacefully with you and our children for a few years." Nathaniel''s words touched Mango. "In that case, Morn and Nick would be even more burdened." "Silly girl, can you stop being so considerate of other people for once? Don''t you want me to spend more time with you? What''s more, Rita has spent her whole life in the hospital for the past four years, so I want to let them experience the outside world. Wouldn''t that be great? I''ve sacrificed a lot for the Ye Family over the years, so it''s fine for us to step down since Nick is capable of running the show. As for my mother, she''s a reasonable woman. She won''t me us for doing this." With that, Nathaniel had assuaged all of Mango''s worries, leaving her no room to retort. "Have you made up your mind on our first destination?" "I''ll let you decide that." Nathaniel smiled kindly at Mango as he spoke. Then, Mango thought for a moment before she said, "How about we go to Nakasara?" "Hmm?" "Yeah. I heard that the scenery there is amazing." Mango spoke with great anticipation in her voice. To be honest, Nathaniel hadn''t expected Mango to suggest Nakasara, but he nodded and replied, "Sure. As long as you''re happy, anywhere is fine with me. I''ll make arrangements once your confinement period is up." "Will Thomase with us?" "Most likely. He''s my personal assistant, not the Ye Family''s assistant. Why?" Nathaniel felt puzzled by Mango''s sudden question. Then, Mango smiled and said, "Nothing, I was just asking. Since Charlotte doesn''t have a job because Walter cklisted her, how about shee along with us?" "You''re trying to set them up, aren''t you?" "Isn''t that great? What, you think that Charlotte''s not good enough for Thomas?" Mango stared at Nathaniel as if she was daring him to refute her. Hence, her actions caused Nathaniel to burst intoughter. "Whatever you say, mydy." "Now that''s more like it!" Mango started tough even though she knew that she was being shameless. "Are you tired? Do you want to take a nap? You''re going to have your hands full again after Morn is finished with dinner and the children are awake." In fact, Nathaniel wanted everyone to be together, but his alone time with Mango would be reduced if that happened. Hence, they needed to appreciate every moment they could spend together. Then, Mango nodded and said, "Stay here until I fall asleep." "All right." Right now, Nathaniel liked the vulnerable side of Mango, who constantly clung to him like like a child. Both of them embraced one another as they fell asleep. During dinner time, Mrs. Shen came upstairs and she intended to wake them up. Then, Nathaniel opened his eyes as soon as she opened the door. "You guys go ahead and eat, let her sleep for a while longer." Nathaniel''s voice was very soft as he was afraid of waking Mango up. Furthermore, Mango was deeply asleep with a vulnerable expression on her face. After that, Mrs. Shen nodded and left the room. Another ten days passed like this. Under Mrs. Shen''s meticulous care, Mango recovered quite quickly and herplexion regained its healthy glow. Moreover, the presence of her children greatly uplifted her mood. During this period of time, Nathaniel was always by Mango''s side and he waited on her hand and foot, which made Charlotte rather jealous. "Are the two of you trying to irritate me on purpose?" "If you feel that way, hurry up and get yourself a man." By now, Mango could walk around freely in her room. Newell and Sisi had taken care of the nts in the greenhouse were well, and Mango had a basic idea for their wedding in her mind. Meanwhile, Charlotte had no idea what was on Mango''s mind, but she replied in a soft voice, "That''s easy for you to say. Although they say it''s strange to date someone from the same social circle, I really want to do it. What do you think?" "Who are you talking about?" Obviously, Mango knew the person that Charlotte was referring to, but she still asked with an amused smile on her face. Conversely, Charlotte went straight to the point and she cleared her throat before asking, "What do you think of me and Thomas being together?" "What do you mean?" "Don''t y dumb, Mango. You know exactly what I''m talking about." Charlotte had already started blushing. As Mango saw her best friend''s flustered face, she decided to not tease Charlotte anymore and replied, "It''s a good idea. Thomas is a good man, so you better not bully him." "Who''s doing the bullying here, huh?" After she said that, Charlotte fled the scene in embarrassment. Truth be told, Mango was d to see that her friend had finally found her own happiness. After that, she got up and went to the greenhouse to find Sisi, who was tending to the flowers rather diligently. "Are you feeling better?" Mango spoke in a soft voice. After that, Sisi immediately stood up from a squatting position. "Mrs. Ye? What are you doing here?" "Come over here for a minute." Mango looked at Sisi and noted that she looked much prettier and happier than before. Her eyes shone with a blissful glow and she finally looked like a proper woman. On the other hand, Sisi felt somewhat ufortable when she noticed that Mango was staring at her. "Mrs. Ye, why are you looking at me like that?" "How are you and Newell doing?" "Pretty good." As she spoke of Newell, the corners of Sisi''s lips raised unconsciously into a giddy smile. Hence, Mango was very happy for them when she saw Sisi''s smile. "I was speaking with Nathan earlier about how it''s time for the two of you to get married. You''re both not getting any younger, nor do you have any rtives, so we''ll find time to head over to the Civil Affairs Bureau and register your marriage. Fret not, Nathan and I will be your witnesses. Oh yes, here''s a wedding gift from Nathan and me." After that, Mango handed a bunch of keys to Sisi. "Mrs. Ye, this is..." "Nathan bought a house for you just next door. No matter what, you''ll need a house after you get married and start a family. The house is already registered under Newell''s name, and here are the keys." Mango''s words astonished Sisi, and her eyes filled with tears. "Mrs. Ye, I can''t ept this. It''s way too expensive." "What are you talking about? How can you reject a wedding gift? Don''t you know that it will bring you bad luck?" Mango handed the keys back to Sisi and said with a smile, "If you guys have any other ns, tell us as soon as possible. I didn''t n on keeping both of you as my servants. You should live out your own lives." "Newell and I have talked about this before. We wanted to stay and learn some entrepreneurial skills from Mr. Ye in order to start a business." Next, Sisi spoke out her thoughts. "That''s great. I don''t think Nathan will refuse." "I''m so grateful to both of you, Mrs. Ye." Sisi couldn''t contain her happiness, and that lifted Mango''s spirits as well. However, a series of footsteps resounded from outside and Thomas rushed up to them. "Mrs. Ye, something''s happened." Chapter 335 Chapter 335 "What''s wrong?" Mango''s chest suddenly tightened. Earlier that morning, Nathaniel had gone out to run some errands and he had not returned yet. Did something happen to him? Mango became extremely anxious as soon as she thought of this possibility. Then, she stood up and walked towards Thomas. However, Thomas looked at Mango and then at Sisi. He whispered, "It''s not Mr. Ye, it''s..." "Who is it?" Mango breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that it wasn''t Nathaniel. However, it must''ve been someone else in the vi if Thomas was this anxious. Thomas nced at Sisi once more before he said, "It''s Newell." With a tter, the keys in Sisi''s hand fell to the floor. "What happened to him?" Sisi''s voice was trembling. Meanwhile, Mango''s brows were slightly furrowed. Sisi and Newell had just started living a carefree and happy life, so why did something bad happen now? "What the hell happened?" Then, Mango held Sisi''s shoulders to stop her from falling over. Thomas replied softly, "After Newell dropped Mr. Ye off at the HY Group, he told Mr. Ye that he was going to get some of the crab buns from the store on the other side of the city for Sisi. Since Mr. Ye didn''t have anything urgent going on, he let Newell leave. Soon after, the former Chief of the Transport Office called Mr. Ye and told him that Newell had been hit by a truck. Thus, he''s currently undergoing emergency surgery in the hospital, but no one knows for sure how he''s doing. Mr. Ye asked me toe and inform you to take Sisi there, in case..." Thomas didn''t say anything else, but Sisi had be as white as a sheet. "Why did he have to go and get the buns? It''s not like I''d die if I didn''t eat them. Why did he do that?!" Sisi''s tears flowed freely as she spoke. On the other hand, Thomas was quite upset as well. Newell had worked together with Thomas during this period of time, and he''d been a very diligent worker. Furthermore, he really wanted to give Sisi a good life, but no one could imagine that something like this would happen. "Sisi, now''s not the time to be sad. Go and sort yourself out before we go visit Newell." "I''ming to visit him too." Of course Mango wasn''t going to just sit at home while they went to the hospital. "Mrs. Ye, Mr. Ye said that you still have a few days left before your confinement period is up, so it''s best if you..." "Is now really the time to say such a thing? Get the car ready, Sisi and I will be right there." Mango cut Thomas off immediately before she turned and walked away. Since Mango seemed determined to go, Thomas had no choice but to go and get the car. Meanwhile, Sisi was changing her clothes in a panicked frenzy, thus she ended up putting them on the wrong way multiple times. "Rx, Sisi. The most important thing now is for you to stay calm. I know that you''re worried about Newell, but you can''t handle this properly if you''re in a panicked state. Newell needs you right now, so you need to calm down okay?" Mango grabbed Sisi''s shoulders tightly and forced Sisi to look into her eyes. Upon making eye contact, Sisi immediately broke down and said, "I''m afraid, Mrs. Ye! I''m so scared! If there''s a chance that Newell doesn''t make it, what am I going to do? He just told me that he wanted to marry me, and we''ve even set a date already! My greatest wish in life is to be his bride, you know?" "That will definitelye true. I know that Newell wants to give you a perfect wedding, so you mustn''t give up. Think positive, okay?" To be honest, Mango felt incredibly upset. Sisi and Newell were perfect for each other, and they were even about to be married. Why did this ident have to happen now? After that, the two of them arrived at the hospital very quickly and Nathaniel came to meet them as soon as he knew about their arrival. Then, he immediately ced his coat over Mango''s shoulders as she was only wearing a thinyer of clothing. "Why did youe out here on such a cold day?" There was a chastising tone in Nathaniel''s voice. Then, Mango replied softly, "I came here with Sisi to check on Newell." Nathaniel didn''t say anything else after she said that, but he asked Mango to sit on a chair inside while he and Sisi waited outside. It didn''t take long for Newell''s surgery to bepleted, and Sisi seemed very nervous when the doctor stepped out of the operating theater. "Doctor, how is he doing?" "Not well, I''m afraid. Let''s see if he can get through the night. If not, there''s a high possibility that he would end up brain-dead." The doctor''s words made Sisi copsed on the chair. "He''ll be alright. Sisi, you have to be strong. I''m sure Newell will keep fighting because he loves you very much." Mango couldn''t help but feel sad when she saw Sisi like this. Although Sisi was upset, she was still concerned about Mango''s body. Then, she said, "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, I think I can manage here on my own. You guys can head back first." "I''ll send someone over to help you care for Newell." Nathaniel knew that Mango wouldn''t be at ease if this matter wasn''t handled properly, so he took it upon himself to make that suggestion. After the dust had settled, Mango was rather dispirited. However, there was a hint of hesitance in her voice when she remembered that Madam Hans was in this hospital as well, "Do you think I should go and visit Madam Hans?" Nathaniel knew how bored Mango had be over the past month, and he had been preupied with making the arrangements for their extended vacation. Hence, he hurriedly nodded at Mango''s suggestion. "Okay, I''ll go with you." Mango and Nathaniel walked along the corridor of the hospital towards Madam Hans''s ward. However, after walking a few steps, Mango seemed to have suddenly thought of something. "Forget it. I''m not going anymore." Then, she froze in her tracks before turning back. "What''s wrong?" On the other hand, Nathaniel could see how desperately Mango wanted to go and visit Madam Hans, so there must be a reason she changed her mind so suddenly. From N?velDrama.Org. Then, Mango replied in a whisper, "I just remembered that Andrea is here as well and I really don''t want to confront her." "Why are you so afraid of her? You''re the legitimate child of the Hans Family, and she''s nothing but a b*stard child, so she should be wary of you instead. Furthermore, she won''t do anything since Minister Xiao is there. If all else fails, you still have me. What, do you think I''m useless?" Nathaniel''s words made Mango smile faintly. "Of course not. I''m just afraid that Madam Hans would be upset, plus I''m going to visit her empty- handed." "You''re here to visit your own grandmother, not some stranger. There''s no need to be so courteous." Truth be told, Nathaniel felt as if Mango was just afraid to face the truth. Over the past few days, Mango had wanted toe and visit Madam Hans ever since she got progressively better. However, she suddenly had no idea how to face the olderdy now that the ward was right there. The overzealous attitude that Mango had disyed when she wanted to obtain the antidote waspletely gone. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here for you." Nathaniel patted Mango''s shoulder gently as he spoke. Meanwhile, Mango felt calmer as she gazed upon her husband''s handsome face. ''''All right, let''s go!" Mango took a deep breath and started walking towards Madam Hans''s ward once more. When they arrived at the door, they could hear sounds ofughtering from the inside. Thus, it seemed like Madam Hans was in a good mood. After that, Nathaniel patted Mango''s shoulder to encourage her before she went up and knocked on the door. "Come in!" Madam Hans''s voice was loud and steady, and it seemed like she had recovered mighty well. Then, Mango pushed open the door and went inside. The first thing she saw was Andrea kneeling on the floor while she gave Madam Hans a foot massage and Queena was busy entertaining Madam Hans. At first nce, they seemed like one big happy family. However, Mango suddenly felt rather ufortable. Truth be told, Mango didn''t like to think of herself as a petty person. Hence, she should be d that Andrea was being so filial to Madam Hans, but instead, there was no joy in her heart and she felt like an outsider. Just as Mango was scrambling for words to say, Madam Hans became excited when sheid eyes on Mango. "Mango my dear,e over here! Come and let me have a look at you!" Madam Hans''s affection towards Mango was in for all to see, and she even wanted to get up to meet Mango. However, Andrea stopped Madam Hans from leaving the bed. "Grandma, didn''t the doctor ask you not to move around so much since your legs have just healed? Mango''s here isn''t she? She can walk over to you." Mango''s brow couldn''t help but twitch when she heard Andrea call Madam Hans ''Grandma''. As Queena witnessed this, she quickly exined, "Andrea has been very filial to Madam Hans the whole time, so she agreed to let Andrea call her Grandma as well." Mango didn''t say a word in reply, but she was quite ufortable when she saw Andrea deliberately stop Madam Hans from getting up. Then, she walked over to Madam Hans with a smile and said, "Are you feeling better?" "Oh, very much so." When Madam Hans saw Mango, she quickly grabbed Mango''s hand. "I heard that you went abroad to run some errands. Have you just returned?" Madam Hans''s words made Mango realise that the olddy had no idea about her miscarriage. Nevertheless, she wasn''t going to tell Madam Hans about it because she figured that the olddy might get extremely upset if she knew what Mango had gone through to obtain the antidote. "Yup, I just got off the ne." Ultimately, Mango decided to go along with what Madam Hans had said. "No wonder you look so tired, it must be the jetg. Your uncle has been very busy as well, and I haven''t seen him a while. So, it''s a good thing that your mother and sister are here to apany me. Now that you''re back, you''re going to have to spend more time with me, all right?" The more Madam Hans looked at Mango, the more affection she felt for her granddaughter. Mango had inherited Dennis''s eyes, and Madam Hans couldn''t help but see her son in Mango''s gaze. "If your father were still alive, he would have been very happy to see you." Madam Hans was thrilled to see Mango. "Grandma, the doctor said that you shouldn''t get too excited. Mango, couldn''t you have called ahead to tell us you wereing? At least that would avoid raising her blood pressure." Andrea''s words seemed full of concern for Madam Hans, but Mango felt extremely annoyed instead. She wasn''t even part of the Hans Family, but why was she trying to gain Madam Hans'' favour? Then, Queena frowned slightly when she saw Mango''s gaze darkened, so she hurriedly stepped forward and said, "I just remembered that I need to get Madam Hans''s medical report. How about Andrea and I go and get it, while you stay here and chat with Madam Hans?" After that, Queena all but dragged Andrea out of the room. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 "I need to make a phone call!" Nathaniel could see that Madam Hans wanted to some alone time with Mango, so he hastily made up an excuse. "Let me know if you need anything, Mango. I''ll be right outside." Even though he nned to leave them alone, he still said that to reassure Mango before he went out. She knew that Nathaniel was worried about her, so she nodded at him. "I''ll be going, Madam Hans." "All right." Then, Madam Hans nodded at Nathaniel. After that, only Mango and Madam Hans were left inside the room and Mango couldn''t help but feel somewhat restrained. Although Madam Hans was her grandmother, they felt more like strangers. Other than their familial ties, Mango had no idea what else to say. Then, Madam Hans pulled on Mango''s hand and asked Mango to sit by her bedside. Then, she said, "I know that you don''t like Andrea very much. Truth be told, I didn''t like her either at the start, but she is your mother''s daughter and your half-sister. Even though she''s not rted to the Hans Family, I can''t be too harsh on her for Queena''s sake, right? Furthermore, she cared for me faithfully over thest twenty days, so I can''t just get rid of her, right?" Honestly, Mango found it strange when she heard that Andrea had spent so much time together with Madam Hans. Andrea was known for being a spoiled rich kid. So, why would she suddenly start caring for Madam Hans? Hence, Mango had no idea what that girl was up to. s, it was pointless to say anything now as Madam Hans had a rather good impression of Andrea. "I see. I don''t mind it at all." Then, Mango smiled faintly before asking, "Are you feeling better?" "Much better. Speaking of this, I''m thankful to Andrea because I heard that she had obtained the antidote which saved me from being paralysed forever. Based on this reason alone, the Hans Family can''t just ignore her, right?" Then, Mango''s entire body suddenly froze. "Who told you that she brought the antidote back? Was it Minister Xiao? Or was it Terrance?" "Oh Mango, why are you still calling her Minister Xiao even when you''ve acknowledged us as your family? She''s still your mother, you know. Although she didn''t raise you and she''s aware that you''re very close to your adoptive mother, you still can''t call her that. Just imagine how sad she''d be if she heard that." Madam Hans didn''t have any intention of reprimanding Mango, but she just wanted Mango to be closer to them. However, Mango didn''t pay much attention to those details as she raised the question again. "You said that Andrea got the antidote for you? Who told you that?" "No one told me! Since Andrea is not a part of our family, your mother would never put in a good word for her. Furthermore, your uncle hasn''te around as frequently ever since Andrea came to take care of me. Actually, I overheard a nurse telling Andrea that she needed to rest because she had taken a beating in order to get the antidote. Despite the fact that I asked her about it, Andrea just kept silent. Truth be told, I''m sure she''s keeping this to herself because she doesn''t want to upset me. Oh Mango, I should treat both of you well since you two are sisters, right?" Madam Hans''s eyes were filled with hope as she looked at Mango. However, Mangoughed bitterly on the inside. So, it seemed that Andrea was very good at deceiving people. Andrea actually robbed Mango''s credit as she knew that Queena and Terrance would never tell Madam Hans the truth. That was because the olddy would feel extremely remorseful towards Mango if she found out. By then, the mental stress would definitely affect her health terribly. Hence, Mango had to admit that Andrea knew how to y her cards well. Now that Madam Hans regarded Andrea as a good person, it would be pointless for Mango to say anything to the contrary. As Mango thought of this, she smiled and replied, "Sure, whatever you say goes. I don''t really have much of an opinion either way. However, you still need to take good care of yourself. You can ask Uncle Terrance to hire a nurse for you if you need one." "It''s alright, why would I need a nurse when Andrea is here? She''s far more reliable than any nurse." Hence, it could be seen that Madam Hans had a very high opinion of Andrea. At the end of the day, Mango still felt a little uneasy about the whole situation. Mango had no idea what Andrea was nning, so she was rather worried at the prospect of Andrea spending so much time together with Madam Hans. s, she couldn''t think of a reason to get rid of Andrea. From N?velDrama.Org. "Either way, it''s better to hire a nurse. No matter how you put it, Andrea led a rather luxurious lifestyle back in the United States. Now that she''s here with our family, we can''t treat her like a servant, right?" Then, Madam Hans was delighted when Mango called addressed the Hans Family as her family. "Yes, you''re right! I guess my granddaughter can see the bigger picture. Very well, I''ll do as you say!" Madam Hans was so happy that she would agree to whatever Mango said. Thus, Mango felt quite touched at Madam Hans''s actions. "Nathan told me that Uncle Terrance has been busy handling the issue of my identity. Actually, I really want you to recover as soon as possible. If not, who''s going to formally wee me into the Hans Family?" "Don''t worry, I''ll go home right now and enter your name into our family''s ancestral lineage. Frankly, I can die happy if I can formally induct you into the ranks of the Hans Family. Please do visit me more often whenever you''re free, okay?" Madam Hans knew that Mango couldn''t stay at the Hans Family mansion with her as she was Nathaniel''s wife and the daughter-inw of the Ye Family. However, she really loved her granddaughter and Madam Hans really wished that Mango could be by her side. Upon seeing Madam Hans''s pleading look, Mango quickly nodded her head. "Okay, I will!" "Good girl! Is the Ye Family treating you well?" Clearly, Madam Hans had always been concerned about Mango''s well-being. Hence, Mango was touched and she replied, "Yeah, they do. Nathan and Madam Ye have been very good to me, so I''m quite happy living together with them." "Well, I do know that the Ye Family have messed things up previously and caused you a lot of suffering. Now that you''re part of our family, tell me if you ever run into any problems again. I swear that I''ll never forgive anyone who dares to hurt you." At that, Mango let out a small chuckle. "Very well then. Would you like to rest now?" "Don''t be in such a hurry, stay and talk to me for a while longer. Truth be told, I''m very d to see you." In fact, Madam Hans was quite exhausted. She would''ve taken a nap if Mango hadn''t arrived. However, since Mango was here, she wanted to spend a bit more time with her. This was her granddaughter! Madam Hans had waited a very long time to find her, so she wouldn''t give that up for anything. However, Andrea walked back into the room before Mango could say anything else. "Grandma, it''s time for you to rest." After that, Andrea quickly went forward to Madam Hans. Then, the old woman chuckled and replied, "Not now, your sister just returned from overseas, so I really would like to speak to her." "Well, that''s not an urgent matter. Mango will be staying here for a while, so there''s plenty of opportunities for both of you to catch up. However, the doctor said that you can''t stress yourself too much. I''ve put in so much effort into your recovery, so you can''t just let it all go to waste." Andrea coyly sidled up to Madam Hans as she seemed to nudge Mango aside. Hence, Mango frowned slightly at that and Andrea quickly upied the space where she once stood. "Grandma, I''m sure that Mango came back in a rush. Look, she hasn''t brought anything with her to visit you, so I reckon that she has other matters to attend to. Mango''s not like me you know, she''s a famous designer while I''m unemployed." Andrea''s words were politely self-deprecating, but what she truly implied was that Mango wasn''t aware of proper etiquette. How could she, as Madam Hans''s granddaughter,e and visit empty handed? Hence, Mango''s expression soured. Ultimately, Madam Hans was her grandmother, and it wasn''t Andrea''s ce to lecture her at all. Just as Mango was about to say something, Madam Hans suddenly piped up. "Oh look at me, I was so excited for Mango to stay for dinner and I didn''t consider that she might be busy. Unfortunately, this old brain of mine isn''t working as well as it used to. My dear Mango, are you in a hurry?" There was a hint of anticipation in her eyes, but Mango couldn''t stay any longer. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to control her temper if she had to stay and pretend to be close with Andrea. "Sadly, I''m in a hurry. I''ll join you for dinner some other day." Mango''s confinement period was still ongoing, so Nathaniel forbade her from eating anything cold or sour. Hence, she was afraid that she might end up exposing her weak condition and worrying Madam Hans if she stayed for dinner. Conversely, Madam Hans was quite disappointed when she heard Mango''s reply, but she still smiled and said, "Well then, just let me know when you have the time. I''m always avable to spend time with you." "All right, have a good rest. I''ll be going now." Mango smiled and nodded before she stood to leave. Then, she heard Andrea said, "Grandma, I''m going to see Mango off," "Go ahead." Madam Hans felt d when she saw how friendly Andrea seemed to be towards Mango. However, Mango didn''t know what Andrea was thinking, but she didn''t refuse the other girl''s offer either. Then, both of them left the ward. Andrea waited until they were a distance away from the ward before she turned and said coldly, "What the hell are you doing here? Do you think that you can unt the fact that you''re the grandchild of the Hans Family to me? Let me make it very clear, I''m going to take away everything that you hold dear from you!" Mango frowned when she saw the steely determination in Andrea''s eyes. "So, you''re doing all of this just because you want topete for Madam Hans''s favour?" "What a joke! Why would I need to do that? It''s not like Madam Hans is some handsome man. In fact, I just can''t stand the way you''re better than me in everything. The Hans Family immediately rushed to restore your identity once you lost it, and they even argued with the officials in Santell Capital. I''m also my mother''s daughter, yet I''ve been treated like an illegitimate child for more than twenty years! Why do you have it so easy? Mango, I only disliked you before this, but now I absolutely despise you! You don''t deserve to be my half-sister!" As she spoke, Andrea gnashed her teeth angrily. However, Mango didn''t have much of a reaction. "So? Why are you bending over backwards just to care for Madam Hans? What''s your true intention?" Chapter 337 Chapter 337 However, Andrea suddenly smiled and replied, "Take a guess!" "I''m warning you, I''ll never forgive you if you hurt Madam Hans despite whatever motive you may have!" "What can you do to me? What can you possibly do when you''re under Nathaniel''s protection? I heard that he''s no longer the CEO of the HY Group, and no one knows your status within the Ye Family. Furthermore, I''ve managed to win Madam Hans''s favour, so what could you do to harm me?" Andrea was being extremely arrogant, and her expression disgusted Mango. "You''d better watch out." "And what if I don''t?" Andrea continued to provoke Mango. Then, Mango narrowed her eyes in response, "Then don''t me me when I decide to teach you a lesson." "Are you going to kill me? Do you even have the guts to do that?" After that, Andrea took a step forward and reached out to push Mango. Mango subconsciously raised her hand to stop her, but Andrea screamed before she fell backwards. "Mango, I know that you don''t like it when I spend time with Madam Hans, but am I not doing this for your own good? Can''t you tolerate me just this once? I don''t have any other motives than caring for Madam Hans, but if you want me to leave, just say the word. Why''d you have to hit me?" Andrea was crying as she fell to the ground with a pathetic expression on her face. Meanwhile, Mango''s arm was still in midair, which made it seem like she had just hit Andrea. ''Andrea, who the hell are you putting on this show for?" Right now, Mango was extremely pissed off. At that moment, everyone around Mango looked at her as if she was an evil b*tch. Moreover, Andrea was still crying pitifully on the floor. "I know that you don''t like me, and you think that I''m putting on a facade! Madam Hans doesn''t need me anymore now that you''re back, so I''ll leave!¡± After Andrea said that, she got up and ran away as she cried. Meanwhile, Mango was livid. Why did Andrea go through the trouble to do all that? Then, she looked around and did not find Madam Hans, nor Queena. Hence, what was the reason behind Andrea''s sudden behaviour? Mango felt that the entire situation just now was absolutely horrible, but she couldn''t be bothered to care about Andrea right now. Then, she hastily turned away in anger to seek out Nathaniel. However, Madam Hans quickly heard about this incident from a nurse just momentster. "Madam Hans, your eldest granddaughter is quite the piece of work. She actually hit someone in the hospital." Thus, Madam Hans was stunned by the nurse''s words. "Who are you talking about?" "Who else? I''m referring to the woman who just left your room. Miss Yu has been caring for you faithfully over the past twenty days, but Miss Shen ended up hitting Miss Yu right there in the corridor. Furthermore, plenty of people witnessed the incident. Miss Yu was too afraid to stand up for herself, oh, that poor girl!" The nurse told Madam Hans a slightly exaggerated version of the story. Hence, the old woman''s brows furrowed. "Where is Andrea?" "She must have run off somewhere to cry. Speaking of Miss Yu, she''s actually quite unfortunate. She''s all smiles in front of you, but her mother always finds fault with her behind your back. Nevertheless, Miss Yu deals with all of this by herself. What''s more, her sister just hit her and she''s in tears now. Oh, dear." The nurse shook her head with a sigh. Then, Madam Hans''s gaze darkened. "Did you say that her mother hasn''t been kind to her?" "Can''t you tell? Your daughter- in-w has always been indifferent to Miss Yu. Now that Miss Shen has returned, Madam Xiao has gone to speak to Mr. Ye about something. God knows what it''s for. As a mother, she shouldn''t pick favourites among her children as this will end up hurting Miss Yu." After that, the nurse shook her head and walked away. Madam Hans didn''t believe that Mango would act like this, but upon further inspection, it really did seem like Mango was hostile to Andrea when she entered the room. So, was the nurse speaking the truth? Then, Madam Hans wheeled herself out of the ward quickly and spotted Andrea furiously wiping away tears in the corner. The expression on her face was pitiful, and there were bloody scrapes on her knees. Thus, the olddy''s heart ached for Andrea. ''Andrea, what are you doing here?" Just as Madam Hans spoke, Andrea quickly turned around and quickly wiped away her tears. Then, she turned back to Madam Hans with a smile and said, "Grandma, what are you doing out here? It''s quite windy, so I''ll wheel you back inside the ward." "Did Mango hit you?" Madam Hans gaze was piercing as she looked at Andrea. Then, Andrea hurriedly lowered her head and said, "No, I fell by ident. Mango didn''t hit me." The expression she wore on her face was one of self-pity. However, the older woman didn''t say anything in response to that, but she muttered, "Go get me a nket, I''d like to go for a walk." "All right." After that, Andrea quickly went back to the ward. Then, Madam Hans went to the security room. She had the security guards pull up the footage from the security camera. From that angle, she only saw Mango raise her arm and Andrea fell to the floor right after. Was it really Mango who pushed Andrea? From it video, it was clear that Mango''s expression was unpleasant and even a little angry. However, Andrea had her back to the camera so Madam Hans couldn''t see her expression. The older woman did not say a word, and she saw Andrea walking towards her as she left the security room. "Where''s your mother? I''d like to have lunch with her," "Okay!" Andrea respectfully sent Madam Hans back to the ward before she went to look for Queena. It didn''t take long for Queena to arrive at the ward. "Madam Hans, you asked to see me?" "That''s right." Then, the olddy nodded and said to Andrea beside them, "My dear Andrea, go and buy some fruits for me." "All right!" After that, Andrea left the room. When Queena and Madam Hans were the only ones left inside the ward, the olddy''s expression turned unpleasant. "I heard that you''ve been very harsh on Andrea?" Meanwhile, Queena was stunned for a moment as she didn''t know what Madam Hans meant by that. "Madam Hans, what''s going on?" "Is it true? You''re always upset at her and you still think she has an ulterior motive even after she cared for me so faithfully? Queena, she''s your daughter regardless of whether or not you''re willing admit it, and she''s Mango''s sister as well. You can''t pick favourites as a mother." Queena frowned slightly at Madam Hans''s words. "I''m not picking favourites, I just can''t bring myself to love her." "Why not? Is that what a mother should say? She''s only twenty-odd years old! Look at how much the poor girl desires your love and affection. Do you treat Mango the same way as Andrea?" "Of course not. Mango is the child I had with Dennis, so how could I not love her?" Clearly, Queena disagreed with Madam Hans''s words. "You love Mango, but not Andrea. Both of them are your children, so what would Andrea think of that? Would Mango use you as an excuse to bully Andrea? No matter how you put it, she''s still your daughter!" "Morn, Mango would never do that! She''s a kind person, and she would never do anything to Andrea. On the other hand, I think Andrea has hidden motives for being so nice to you." Queena had held in these words for a long time, and she couldn''t help but blurt out her true feelings when Madam Hans asked about Mango. However, Madam Hans thought of what the nurse said as she saw Queena bias towards Mango. She sighed and replied, "As a mother, you must be fair. Andrea has been caring for me for quite a while, so I know her character very well. Furthermore, what motives could she have against an old lady like me? Go and inform Terranceter that he should formally adopt Andrea into our family while he''s sorting out Mango''s identity. In any case, she''s Mango''s sister and this will solve any underlying issues concerning your reputation within the Hans Family." "Morn, that won''t do! Andrea is not part of the Hans Family, she..." "So what? She cared for me all this while, and yet you want her to live out the rest of her days as an illegitimate daughter? Look at her, she is of age to be married! How is she going to marry into a good family if she doesn''t have an official identity? If Andrea was adopted by the Hans Family, we can protect Mango''s reputation as well, right?" Nevertheless, Queena still felt like this wasn''t something to betaken lightly. "How about we do it this way? I''ll go and ask Mango and Terrance for their opinion on this. It''s great that Hans Family can bolster our ranks, but that requires the agreement of everyone in the Hans Family. Furthermore, Mango hasn''t returned yet, so if you bring Andrea into the family now, I''m afraid that she would be ufortable with it." Then, Madam Hans sighed and said, "I''ll deal with Mango. The Hans Family will always repay their debts. Even if we don''t take her meticulous care for me into consideration, the Hans Family still owes her because she risked her life to get that antidote. So, don''t be so harsh on her from now on." Of course, Queena was very annoyed when she heard this. "Madam Hans, the antidote was not obtained that way. It had nothing to do with Andrea." "Look at you, why are you driving your own daughter away? Andrea never told me any of this, and I overheard it from other people. When will you stop lying to me about it?" From N?velDrama.Org. "Who told you that?" In fact, Queena really wanted to know who was spouting nonsense in front of Madam Hans. However, the older woman replied coldly, "It doesn''t matter who it was, the crucial thing is that I know the truth. I sympathise with Mango, but I surely can''t neglect Andrea as well, right? Although she won''t admit it, I can see that she really wants to stay by your side and that won''t be an issue for the Hans Family. If you treat Andrea fairly, then surely Mango can follow your example." "Madam Hans, it''s not like what you think. I''ll exin everythingter, but I still think we should talk to Terrance about Andrea." Frankly, Queena thought that this was quite inappropriate. s, Madam Hans waved her hand and said, "I have the final say in this matter. Mango had just come back today, so she might be tired. Please ask both her and Nathaniel to see me tomorrow, I need to speak to them about this." As Madam Hans spoke, she asked for Queena to leave. However, Queena saw a fleeting figure by the door the moment she turned around. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Her eyes narrowed momentarily, but she left the room quickly. "Andrea!" Queena called out to Andrea, who was nearby. The younger girl stopped in her tracks, but she refused to make eye contact with Queena. "What have you said about Mango in front of Madam Hans?" There was a hard edge to Queena''s voice as she spoke. Then, Andrea paused for a second before she replied in an aggrieved tone, "Morn, I didn''t say anything. What can I say anyway? This is Ocean City, not the United States. I have no one to back me up here, so what can I possibly do to harm her?" "Is that so?" There was doubt in Queena''s voice. "Of course. I want to stay by your side, so I''ll do whatever you ask me to. As for Mango, I don''t intend on provoking her." Andrea''s reply was very soft. Meanwhile, Queena felt rather ufortable when she looked at Andrea in front of her. Although she didn''t like Andrea very much, both Andrea and Mango were still her daughters. Nevertheless, she didn''t want Andrea to do anything stupid. "It''s best if you don''t do that, but you should tell Madam Hans the truth about the antidote. Don''t take credit for something you didn''t do. Your lies will get exposed eventually, and your entire reputation will be ruined when that happens." After Queena finished speaking, she turned and left immediately. Shepletely missed the way Andrea''s tightly clenched fists and the spark of anger and dissatisfaction in her eyes. Meanwhile, Mango had no idea about whatever that was going on inside the hospital. When Nathaniel found her, she was deep in thought as she sat on the hospital bench. "What are you thinking about?" Thus, Nathaniel subconsciously walked towards her quickly. Mango was jolted back to her senses and she muttered upon seeing Nathaniel, "I''m wondering about Andrea''s ulterior motives. Why is she staying in Ocean City? Moreover, why is she being so nice to my grandmother?" "Why are you thinking about that? If she wants to be a maid, then let her. As long as she doesn''t disturb us, nothing else matters." After that, Nathaniel handed the cup of hot milk in his hand to Mango. "Where''d you get this?" "Minister Xiao asked me to give this to you since you don''t look too good." Nathaniel''s words caused Mango to pause for a second. "What did you two talk about when you stepped out earlier?" "Nothing much, really. Just that you''ll need to go through her to obtain verification for your identity." Next, Nathaniel sat beside Mango as he felt that she was in a bad mood. "What happened between you and Andrea?" "It''s nothing." Mango frowned when the subject of Andrea was brought up, but she didn''t n on saying anything. She couldn''t find a solution to fix the problems between them, so Mango would rather forget about it instead. "Well, I hired a nurse to help Sisi care for Newell, so everything''s fine for now." "Leave these things to Thomas. You look tired, so how about I take you home to rest?" Nathaniel saw that Mango looked quite exhausted, so he wanted to go home with her. However, Mango shook her head and said, Tve been at home for more than twenty days and I''m going to die of boredom. How about we go take a walk instead?" "That''s a good idea!" Then, Nathaniel helped Mango up. "Ugh, I''m not disabled, so why do you keep treating me like I''m some fragile doll? I can walk by myself." Mango felt that Nathaniel was slightly overbearing at times. However, he replied in a serious tone, "No way. I''ll die of a broken heart if anything happens to you on my watch." "Wow, since when have you be such a sweet talker? Your lips must be dripping with honey." "Would you like a taste?" After Nathaniel finished speaking, he ced his mouth close to Mango''s. Then, Mango blushed furiously before she pushed him away and said, "How old are you? Why are you so childish? Aren''t you afraid that you''ll make a fool of yourself?" "So what? If anyone has anything against my actions, then they can say it to my face!" Nathaniel''s expression made him look like a schoolyard hooligan, and it caused Mango to burst into laughter. "No one would believe that you''re the cold and heartless president of the HY Group if they saw you acting like this." "Doesn''t matter, what''s important is that you believe ¡ª 11 me. Nathaniel wrapped his arm around Mango''s waist and led her outside slowly. Meanwhile, Andrea''s eyes narrowed at the sight of Nathaniel and Mango. It was rare for her to see a man who would treat a woman so well. What right did Mango have to deserve all this? Not only did she have Queena and the Hans Family¡¯s love and affection, but Nathaniel also loved her so dearly. But what did Andrea have? She had nothing! The burgeoning feeling of jealousy caused her to grip the wall so tightly that she broke her nails, but she didn''t seem to notice it at all. "Mango Shen!" "I will take everything from you!" Andrea secretly swore to herself. As Mango walked away, she suddenly sensed someone behind her and she turned around to look. However, the corridor was empty and she didn¡¯t recognise the people who were milling around. "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel asked with some confusion. "Nothing. Maybe I''m just a little paranoid." After that, Mango turned around once more before she left the hospital with Nathaniel. Nathaniel had actually nned on driving as they stepped outside, but he obliged to Mango''s wishes since she felt like walking instead. There were many passersby and cars outside. As Mango observed the bustling street, she suddenly started to feel emotional. "I still remember the time the car broke down when we just got married. I asked the driver bring around another car, but you started walking home because you didn''t want to wait. Back then, I acted like a mistress throwing a hissy fit as I followed you home. Your legs were long and you walked so briskly that I had to jog to keep up with you. Although you didn''t really like me, you still stopped and waited for me when you realised that I was having a hard time keeping up. That''s when I realised that you were a lot kinder than you seemed." A smile suddenly spread across Mango''s face as she brought up the memory. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Really? Am I as kind as you give me credit for?" Nathaniel had no memory of this incident, but he still softened the expression on his face when he saw how happy Mango was when she reminisced about the past. "If I knew that I would end up sumbing to your charms, I might not have waited for you back then." "Hey, what do you mean?" Mango couldn''t help but be slightly annoyed when she heard Nathaniel say that. Nevertheless, Nathaniel replied with a cheeky smile on his face. "It would have been great if you pursued me for a few more years." "Don''t you think it would be hard on me? Now, you even have the nerve to bring that up despite how you ignored me throughout the first three years of our marriage." Mango was beginning to settle her previous scores with Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel swiftly changed the topic as he saw that Mango was about to go on a tirade. "Hey, there''s a jewellery store over there. How about we go and take a look?" Then, Mango nced at it and she realized that it was a famous jeweller in Ocean City. Their pieces were unique and priceless, and they were usually produced in limited sets. "Do you really want to go? Do you even know what they''re selling?" The ones who paid attention to these jewellery stores were mostly women, and men like Nathaniel usually couldn''t be bothered with those things. Nathaniel paused for a moment when Mango asked him this question. "What''s so different about them?" "You can only order one set of jewellery from this shop in your entire lifetime. Let me put it this way, if we get divorced one day and you want toe here and make another set of jewellery here with another woman, then that would be impossible. That''s because your name has already been registered with mine, and we only get a once in a lifetime chance to make an order. You will never have that opportunity ever again. So, are you really sure you want to go in there with me?" Mango exined everything to Nathaniel in detail. "So, that is to say that all the jewellery here are paired for life?" "That''s right!" Then, Mango nodded her head. Next, Nathaniel rubbed her head and said, "What are we waiting for, let''s go." "Are you sure you don''t need some time to think about it?" "I don''t have to think about it. There aren''t many silly girls like you left who would marry me, and I''ll be a fool if I don''t put a ring on you quickly." However, Mango rolled her eyes at what Nathaniel said. "You? Silly? You''re the heir to the Ye Family and you''re worth billions! Which woman wouldn''t want to marry you?" Then, Nathaniel gave a wry smile and said, "Do you think money is everything? Can any random woman fill the position of Mrs. Ye? I''m sure that any regr person would be willing to repeatedly sacrifice themselves to deal with the hellish problems in my family, furthermore, didn''t you narrowly escape death multiple times? The Ye family is still a mess now. However, you still chose to stay with me even though you knew that life would be tough. Since you care not for money or power, the only thing I can give you is my evesting love." Then, Mango felt a warm feeling radiate in her chest. "Since when have you be such a smooth talker?" "Well, I can''t help but say a lot of things when ites to you. If it was any other woman, I wouldn''t even speak to them." After that, Nathaniel pulled on Mango''s hand as they walked into the jewellery shop. "Wee to our store!" One of the staff stepped forward to greet them. Meanwhile, Nathaniel gave all the designs in the store a cursory nce. Some were shy, some were crude, and the way they were all mixed up together confused him. "How many jewellers do you have?" Nathaniel asked. Then, the retail assistant replied, "We don''t have any, sir." "No jewellers? Then were these designs just simply thrown together?" Suddenly, Nathaniel felt like he might have entered the wrong store. Although the ''paired for life'' concept of this store was attractive, but it wouldn''t suit Mango at all if the designs were so haphazard. However, the assistant was not angered by Nathaniel''s words, and she replied calmly, "All our pieces are designed by our customers. We would just refine and register their designs to make sure that the jewellery is unique. Thus, it serves as a memorial for the rtionship between the couple." "We''re supposed to design it ourselves?" Mango''s interest was suddenly piqued. "So what you''re saying is, you''ll create whatever design we want?" "Of course." The retail assistant nodded at Mango. Meanwhile, Nathaniel couldn''t help but melt at the excited look on Mango''s face and he said, "Do you have any ideas?" "Not yet, but I can design some when I get home. What do you think?" "Of course you can." Hence, Mango was delighted to hear the assistant''s reply. Just as the assistant was about to register Nathaniel and Mango''s names, a familiar voice caused the both of them to stop in their tracks. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 "Ah, you guys are here? How romantic of you!" Nathaniel and Mango stopped in their tracks when they heard that voice called out, and Mango looked back and realized that it was Dn "Dn? What are you doing here?" In fact, Mango was a little surprised. However, Dn replied amusedly, "Why can''t Ie here? Ever since I came to Ocean City, Nathaniel has been ignoring me in favour of taking care of you. Honestly, I think it would be easier to meet the President than to meet him." Hence, Mango was slightly embarrassed by Dn''s teasing tone. "I haven''t been feeling well these days, so Nathan has been worried about me." "Why are you telling him this? Do you really think that he came to Ocean City just to catch up with me?" Nathaniel did not mince his words around Dn and replied tly, "He''s here for a woman, but she wouldn''t give him any attention. He''s only looking for me because he''s bored, so do you really think I''ll be willing to be his second option?" Dn''s expression morphed into one of awkwardness when he heard Nathaniel say that, but it piqued Mango''s interest. "He''s here because of a woman? Who has managed to charm you, Dn?" "Why, Andrea of course!" Mango was taken aback by Nathaniel''s words. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Really? Andrea?" Truth be told, Mango was quite astonished. Although Dn and Andrea''s family were well acquainted in the United States, she couldn''t comprehend how a man like Dn would fancy someone like Andrea. Then, Nathaniel said in a sarcastic tone, "Some people are justpletely blinded by their own feelings." "Eh, Nathaniel, you''re looking for trouble, aren''t you?" Dn was displeased to hear that. "I don''t have time for you today, you idiot. I''m getting jewellery for my wife." As Nathaniel spoke, hepletely ignored Dn and he wrapped his arm around Mango''s shoulders before he led her to the registration counter. Since Dn had nothing to do and he couldn''t be with Andrea either, he decided to shamelessly follow Nathaniel and Mango. It was difficult for him to meet them, so he didn''t exactly want to leave just yet. "What design are you guys going for? I heard that this jewellery store is quite famous, perhaps I''ll design a setter on for myself." "Are you getting it for you and Andrea? It''d be one hell of a waste." Nathaniel''s scathing words pierced right through Dn''s heart. "Have you forgotten how to keep a casual conversation?" "Who said I wanted to have a conversation with you? You''re the one who followed me in the first ce." As Nathaniel bickered with Dn, he filled out both his and Mango''s information at the same time. As Mango listened to both of them, she suddenly felt that spending her days like this would turn out to be a pretty good idea. After that, the retail assistant handed them a membership card. Nathaniel then paid the full amount before he gave the card to Mango. As both of them walked out of the jewellery store, Dn asked hurriedly, "How about I treat you both to lunch?" "What the hell are you trying to do?" Hence, Nathaniel guessed that Dn might either be bored, or he might have an ulterior motive. Then, Dn replied sheepishly, "I really want to see Andrea now, but she won''t pick up any of my calls or meet me. Since I''ve bumped into you guys, I was wondering if you had any ideas on how I could get her to go out with me." "Well, we don''t have any!" Unsurprisingly, Nathaniel directly refused Dn''s request. Speaking of Andrea, Nathaniel was going to avoid her as much as possible. Furthermore, he didn''t want Mango to have anything to do with Andrea as he knew that the girl had bad intentions. Meanwhile, Mango''s expression turned grim. She had just been tricked by Andrea earlier, so she really couldn''t bring herself to y matchmaker for Dn. "Dn, I don''t want anything to do with Andrea. Sorry, but I can''t help you." Mango decided to speak up. Dn was confused for a moment before he recalled Mango''s grudge against Andrea, and he muttered, "I know Andrea did something wrong to you, but she''s not evil. She''s just stubborn and overbearing. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to advise her on that." "You''d better do that the next time you see her." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he decided that he no longer wanted to spend any more time talking to Dn. Hence, he pulled on Mango''s hand and led her away. Meanwhile, Dn decided not to follow them around any longer after he saw how determined they were to leave. Thus, the three of them went their separate ways. Mango could not help but let out a sigh when she saw how dejected Dn was. Nathaniel cast a nce at her before he said, "Are you going to help Dn with Andrea? You''re way too soft-hearted." "No, I just feel pity that someone like Dn would be enamoured by Andrea. She doesn''t deserve him." "You and I think alike. This is why you''re my wife." Nathaniel had initially thought that Mango was too kind-hearted to see Dn so upset, but now he was relieved to know the truth. Both of them strolled around for a while longer and Nathaniel bought Mango some clothes, as well as some toys for the children. After that, he called Thomas to pick them up. However, Thomas replied that he couldn''t pick them up because something had happened to Charlotte. Over the past few days, the rtionship between Charlotte and Nathaniel had be less frosty, and they treated each other with more respect now. On the other hand, Mango immediately started to be anxious when she heard what Thomas had just said. "What? What happened to Charlotte?" "It seems to have something to do with Walter, so I''m heading over to the Evergrande Bay Club now." Thomas quickly answered when he heard Mango''s question. Because of that, Mango was somewhat confused. The Evergrande Bay Club was a famous club, so why would Charlotte be there? Then, she nced at Nathaniel for a moment and he immediately got what she meant. "I''ll ask someone to take our things back and I''ll go with you to the club." "Thank you, Nathan." Frankly, Mango was quite moved as she''d thought that Nathaniel would stop her instead. "She''s your best friend, and I reckon you wouldn''t feel safe if I didn''t apany you. Furthermore, I''ll feel more reassured if I went with you." After that, both of them hailed a cab after their items were sent back home, and they headed for the Evergrande Bay Club. Everyone at the Evergrande Bay Club noticed Nathaniel''s arrival immediately. Although he was no longer the president of the HY Group, he was still very powerful. Just his status as the heir of the Ye Family alone garnered him plenty of respect. "You''ve arrived, Mr. Ye?" The waiter had quickly told the manager of Nathaniel''s arrival and he quickly came to greet them. Then, Nathaniel nodded towards the manager and said, "I heard that Walter is here?" "Yes sir!" "Take us to him!" "Um..." Now, the manager was stuck in a dilemma. "What''s wrong? You can''t even lead the way now? Am I no longer weed in the Evergrande Bay Club just because Walter Song is here?" Nathaniel had been his gentle self in front of Mango for over a month, and she''d nearly forgotten how cold and domineering he could be. Now that he disyed his authority once more, it was quite jarring for Mango. s, this was who Nathaniel''s true personality! Then, Mango lowered her head without saying another word. Since they were already here, it was best to leave everything to Nathaniel. Meanwhile, the manager was intimidated by Nathaniel and he retreated out of fear. He stuttered, "It''s not like that, Mr. Ye. Mr. Song has booked the entire second floor, so..." "So what? Could you stop me even if Walter had booked the whole club?" Nathaniel knew that something had happened once he heard the manager say that. At the same time, Mango started to be nervous as well. Just then, Thomas arrived at the club. "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, where is Miss Blu?" As soon as Thomas saw Nathaniel and Mango standing outside, he knew that something was amiss. Thus, his heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. Conversely, Mango was still very anxious for her best friend, but she motioned for Thomas to calm down. Thomas was drenched in sweat from running and he gasped for breath. Thus, it was clear that Thomas cared for Charlotte very much. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s insistence caused the manager to crack under pressure and he replied, "Mr. Ye. I would never dare to stop you, and I can''t do that even if I wanted to. However, I can''t afford to offend either you or Mr. Song. He''s taken a liking to a woman upstairs, and I''m afraid by now that..." At that, Mango''s heart felt like it was about to explode. "What? Doesn''t that b*stard know that Charlotte''s my friend? How could he touch her?" Mango had always trusted Walter because she knew that he wouldn''t do anything too drastic to Charlotte for her sake. However, she couldn''t keep herposure when the manager said that. She knew better than anyone else what Walter was like. He had never made a pass at Mango, but unfortunately, all other women have failed to escape from his clutches. It was one thing if Charlotte liked him, but the fact of the matter was that Charlotte hated Walter. Even if he wanted to pick on her, he shouldn''t do this to her! Compared to Mango''s anxiety, Thomas was about to have a mental breakdown. "Get out of the way! I''m going in!" Furthermore, Thomas had developed feelings for Charlotte over their time spent together. Although he felt that her temper was quite vtile, she was kind-hearted and soft on the inside. Hence, he had fallen for her, but he was too embarrassed to say it. Thomas nearly forgot his ce when he heard that Charlotte was in trouble, and shouldn''t be the one calling the shots when Nathaniel and Mango were around. Right now, he was just a regr man. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s expression turned grim. "Has Walter been drinking?" "Yes sir!" The manager was too afraid to hide anything from Nathaniel. "Mr. Song has drunk a lot since he arrived as he seemed to be in a bad mood. However, a pretty woman stormed into his room for some reason and dumped alcohol all over Mr. Song without a word. Hence, he became angry and decided to punish her. Nevertheless, the woman was tough and she injured Mr. Song before they started fighting in earnest. Then, Mr. Song ripped off her jacket and said that he would definitely have sex with her today. That''s why his men booked the entire second floor." The manager told Nathaniel the story in stuttering sentences. Although Mango didn''t know why Charlotte would seek Walter out in anger, she must have had a valid reason for it. Now that Walter was enraged in his drunken stupor and lost his rationality, what would he do to Charlotte? "How long have they been up there?" "Quite a while, sir." While the manager spoke, a shrill scream came from upstairs and it frightened Mango and Thomas so much that their expressions shifted immediately. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 "Charlotte!" Mango couldn''t help but shove the manager aside and she ran up the stairs frantically. Meanwhile, Thomas followed closely behind her. The manager wanted to stop them, but Nathaniel coldly said, "You''d better think of the consequences of going against the Ye Family." These words made the manager freeze on the spot and he did not dare to move a single muscle. Regardless of whether it was the Ye Family or the Song Family, he couldn''t afford to offend either one of them. Hence, he could only watch as Nathaniel followed Mango up to the second floor. At that moment, Mango was extremely nervous for Charlotte. She heard her best friend''s screams get increasingly more intense as she ascended the stairs, and she was so anxious that her heart was pounding violently in her chest. The Song family''s bodyguards stopped Mango the moment they arrived on the second floor. "Who are you? This area is off limits, get out of here!" As soon as the bodyguard finished speaking, Thomas immediately threw a left hook and sent the bodyguard crashing to the ground. From N?velDrama.Org. Then, the other bodyguards quickly surrounded Thomas when they saw that. However, Thomas was fuelled by pure rage as he struck out at them without a second thought. After Thomas made his move, Mango immediately slipped past the guards. Then, the sight in front of her nearly drove her insane with anger. In the spacious corridor, several men surrounded Charlotte, who was pinned to the ground by Walter. Her body was totally devoid of clothing, except for her underwear. The expression on Walter''s face was one of insanity and he ferociously bellowed at Charlotte, "I swear to God that I''ll punish you today! You want to defy me, am I right? Well, let''s see what you''ll do once I ravage you in front of all these people!" "Walter Song, I''ll never f*cking forgive you if you do this! Not even when I''m dead!" Charlotte wept as she shrieked and she tried to scratch Walter with her hands. Unfortunately, her limbs were held down by the men around her and she looked extremely vulnerable. Hence, Mango''s blood boiled with the white-hot fury. "Walter Song, you''d better f*cking stop right now!" Mango bellowed angrily, but Walter didn''t have a shred of rationality left in him. He had never been treated this way by any woman in his entire life, and he forgot that the woman in front of him was Mango''s best friend. When the other men heard Mango''s angry yelling, they turned and smiled after they saw how strikingly beautiful she was. "Yoohoo! Herees another beautiful girl, guess we''re getting lucky today, boys!" Two of the men let go of Charlotte as they spoke and they headed straight for Mango instead. When Charlotte heard Mango''s voice, she wept even harder. "Stay away! Leave me! All of them are f*cking b*stards! Just go, Mango! Leave!" Charlotte was worried that Mango would end up getting hurt. She felt regret for her previous actions and she shouldn''t have angered Walter despite knowing that she was just a regr girl. s, why did she lose control of her temper and end up fighting with this spoiled rich kid? Now, she might end up implicating Mango in this mess as well. Then, the thought of Nathaniel and Mango''s rtionship crossed her mind and she really hated herself for causing so many problems for Mango. Then, Charlotte looked up at the ferocious man looking down on her for a moment before she viciously smashed her head into Walter''s face. "You piece of sh*t!" Charlotte put all of her strength into the headbutt, not even caring that she was almost naked. Hence, she caught Walter off guard and he stumbled back because nose red up in pain. "F*ck! You really have a death wish!" As soon as Walter felt blood gush out from his nose, his anger rose sharply. Meanwhile, Thomas was still tussling with the bodyguards as the two brutish men approached Mango. Moreover, Charlotte was still in danger and she unable to offer her help, so Mango quickly held up her arms as she nned to use her rudimentary self-defence skills to protect herself. However, she suddenly felt herself being pulled back by a pair of strong arms. "As long as I''m here, you don''t have to lift a finger." There was a cold and murderous edge to Nathaniel''s voice. The two men didn''t recognise Mango, but they definitely recognised Nathaniel. Hence, they cowered the moment theyid eyes on him. "Mr. Ye?" "You buffoons should learn your ce. Unfortunately, you made the mistake of disrespecting my wife!" As he spoke, Nathaniel attacked the two men immediately. Obviously, the two rich yboys were no match for Nathaniel, and it only took one punch to subdue both of them. "Quick, Nathan, save Charlotte!" Anxiety riddled every inch of Mango''s body. Nathaniel looked over and saw that Walter had grabbed Charlotte by the hair and pinned her to the wall. By now, she barely clothed and the two men next to her immediately began sexually assaulting her. Right now, Charlotte was in a hopeless situation. Although she never liked the children from rich families, she never thought that they would be so despicable. How could she protect herself in this situation? In fact, Charlotte wanted to kill Walter, but unfortunately, a woman''s strength was alwayscking in comparison to a man. During their struggle, Walter pinned Charlotte to the floor and he was about to remove her underwear when Nathaniel immediately gave him a hard kick in the back. Although Walter was blinded by his anger, he did not let his guard down. Thus, he immediately threw Charlotte towards Nathaniel the moment he was about to be kicked, and he clearly used Charlotte as a human shield. At that moment, Mango was devastated. Charlotte was almost stripped naked in front of so many men, and Walter still had the audacity to do that to her. God, did she think too highly of Walter before this? Then, Mango shrieked in anger at Walter. "Walter Song, you f*cking piece of sh*t!" Her loud voice made Walter pause and he seemed to regain some of his rity, albeit his mind was still a little fuzzy. "Mango?" With a loud thud, Nathaniel punched Walter in the face before Walter could verify whether Mango was standing before him. After that, Nathaniel rained down a hail of punches on Walter mercilessly. "Luckily for you, everyone''s turned a blind eye to your previous shenanigans because you''re the heir to the Song Family. But do you know who Charlotte is? She''s Mango''s best friend! Even so, you had the gall to hurt her? Walter, you''re a scumbag!" Nathaniel was also livid at Walter''s actions. He''d only heard of how reckless Walter was, but he''d never thought that the heir of the Song Family would actually force himself on someone. After Walter flung Charlotte aside, she crashed right into Mango and both of them fell backwards in a heap. Meanwhile, Thomas had just finished dealing with the bodyguards and he was stunned as soon as heid eyes on Charlotte''s pitiful state. At the same time, Charlotte raised her head coincidentally and directly met his gaze. "Don''t... don¡¯t look at me!" Charlotte had always been strong, but something inside of her snapped as Thomas witnessed her current state of undress. That was it! Thomas would never be together with her for the rest of her life! Who would ever love a woman, whose body had been seen by other men? Then, Charlotte burst into wailing sobs. Right now, it was as if she''d fallen into a huge pit of despair. On the other hand, Thomas was only stunned for a moment before he wordlessly took off his jacket. Then, he wrapped it around Charlotte''s shoulders as soon as he heard her cries. "I... I''m sorry, I..." "Shh, it''s okay. Just stay here." Thomas''s voice and body were quivering from the amount of anger coursing through his veins. He tried his best to keep his voice steady before he handed Charlotte over to Mango. After that, he made a mad dash towards Walter. "You son of a b*tch!" Thomas had rarely been so infuriated throughout his life. However, he acted like a lunatic when he saw that Walter had harmed the woman whom he loved. Meanwhile, Nathaniel stopped and stepped aside quickly the moment Thomas rushed over. Even though Walter was no match for Nathaniel, he could at least hold his own against Thomas. Walter was enraged after being beaten down by Nathaniel, so he immediatelyshed out at Thomas. However, Thomas fought without a care for his life. Despite the gap between their skills, Thomas did not care if he was injured and his frantic attacks quickly subdued Walter. s, Nathaniel had to stop Thomas as he was about to kill Walter. "Thomas, he''s still the heir of the Song Family!" Then, Thomas''s fist stopped a hair''s breadth away from Walter''s face. It took every shred of his willpower to stop himself from punching the yboy in the face. "If you really have the balls to kill me, then do it! I''m warning you, Thomas Song, you''d do well not to cross me! Furthermore, she''s just a random woman. What now? Are you going to fight me over a woman like her?" "You piece of sh*t! She''s my fiance! Walter, do you really think that your family''s money and power can protect you from me? Go home and ask your father who I am! If I wanted to kill you, I would''ve done it within a heartbeat!" Thomas''s eyes were filled with fury, and he looked as if blinding rage had taken over his consciousness. Meanwhile, Charlotte burst into tears again from the shock of hearing Thomas dere that she was his fiance. She and Thomas had unexpressed feelings for one another, but Thomas actually called her his fiance during the most embarrassing moment of her life! If this had happened earlier, Charlotte would be extremely touched, but how could she face Thomas now? Although Walter didn''t rape her in the end, how could she ever show her face in Ocean City again after so many men had seen her almost naked? On the other hand, Mango couldn''t help but feel sorry for Charlotte when she saw Charlotte sobbing. "Don''t cry, it''s all right. I''m sorry I waste." "No, it''s not your fault." Then, Charlotte tugged on Thomas''s jacket around her shoulders and fell in a teary heap into Mango''s arms. Meanwhile, Walter was shocked by Thomas''s confession. "What do you mean?" "I mean exactly what I said. Walter, I''ll never forgive you if you don''t apologize to my fiancee for what you did today!" After that, Thomas flung Walter onto the ground and immediately went to Mango. He didn''t say a word, nor did he allow Charlotte to refuse when he carried her in his arms. Despite Charlotte''s struggles, he did not let her go and he muttered instead, "I''ll take you home." His words made Charlotte cry once more. Truth be told, Mango was still quite worried and she wanted to follow them, but she was stopped by Nathaniel. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 "Let them deal with this by themselves." Nathaniel and Thomas have spent a lot of time together, so he knew that Thomas did not get angry easily. Now that Thomas had blown up over Charlotte, it was clear that he wouldn''t let it go so easily. Walter was still mulling over Thomas'' words when he was surprised by Mango''s voice. His mind, which had been muddled by the alcohol, seemed to regain all of its'' rity. "Mango? What are you doing here?" "What!? I think the real question is what would you have done if I hadn''te. Were you going to take advantage of my best friend in front of all these men? Furthermore, did you n on sharing her with them? Walter, I''ve always thought that you were kind despite your reckless nature, but I never expected you to do something like this. Do you think you''re above everyone else just because you''re the heir of the powerful Song Family in Ocean City? Let me tell you something, I''ll never forgive you for what happened today! Our friendship is over!" Truth be told, Mango had never been this pissed off before. In the past, she could tolerate Walter ying harmless jokes on her, but she absolutely would not forgive him for what he did to Charlotte today. On the other hand, Walter was also astonished. He seemed to have realized what he''d done when he looked at the people around him, who were all avoiding his gaze. Then, Walter exploded in anger. "What did you guys give me? What was in the alcohol?" He wasn''t this sort of person! Previously, he would never done such a thing no matter how riled up he got. However, he felt as if he was possessed just now, and all his actions were unlike himself. Right now, his head throbbed painfully and his entire body ached. These were all the signs of being drunk, but Walter was a frequent patron of bars and clubs, so of course he knew his limits. "Stop pretending, what''s the point of doing that now? Previously, I never held it against you when you abandoned Charlotte in the cemetery, but you''ve crossed the line now. You can''t just me everything on alcohol, Walter!" In fact, Mango was extremely disappointed in Walter. It felt like her good friend had somehow turned into aplete stranger, which made her chest ache. "No, it wasn''t like that Mango, please listen to me..." As Walter spoke, he reached out for Mango''s hand but Nathaniel shoved him away from her. "Go and clean your own mess up!" After Nathaniel finished speaking, he wrapped his arm around Mango''s shoulders and left. "Mango, you have to believe me, I didn''t mean it! Someone must have drugged me!" When Walter saw Mango''s disappointed and distressed expression, he suddenly panicked. No! He couldn''t lose Mango! Even if they couldn''t be husband and wife, at least they could still be friends. However, with Mango''s current state, it looked like Walter was about to lose Mango as a friend! Meanwhile, Mango''s heart was in terrible pain. Ever since she returned to Ocean City, she knew that Walter had helped her a great deal. However, how could she forgive him for doing this to Charlotte? Without a moment''s hesitation, she left the Evergrande Bay Club under Nathaniel''s watchful eye. When Walter wanted to follow them, Nathaniel coldly warned, "You''d better think very carefully about what Thomas just said. Mango and I are Charlotte''s friends, but Thomas is different because he is her fiance. You''d better be prepared to suffer his wrath for humiliating his future wife like that!" Nathaniel''s words froze Walter in his tracks, but Mango was rather puzzled. How could Thomas, who had obtained his degree with the Ye Family''s help and was currently working for them, have the power to subdue someone like Walter? Nevertheless, Mango kept the question to herself as she followed Nathaniel out of the Evergrande Bay Club. Meanwhile, the manager was scared stiff once he heard of what had transpired upstairs in the club. "Mr. Ye, this..." "Send the bill for damages directly to the Ye Family, I''ll settle the payment. As for the rest, don''t worry, Walter will not me you for anything." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After Nathaniel finished his sentence, he immediately left with Mango. At the time, Mango hadpletely lost any desire to shop or eat, so she hurriedly followed Nathaniel back home. Meanwhile, Charlotte had locked herself inside her room once Thomas had taken her home and she would not open the door no matter what he said. She covered her mouth to muffle her sobs as she sat on the floor with Thomas''s jacket still around her shoulders. His scent still lingered on the jacket, but Charlotte felt that the connection between them had been severed. It wasn''t easy for her to fall in love with a man, but then this happened. So, Charlotte cried. She wept for her own misfortune and for the love that died before it could bloom. Outside the door, Thomas felt as if his heart was being tightly crushed as he listened to Charlotte crying. "Charlotte, I know that I should have confessed my feelings earlier, but it''s still not toote! I am in love with you, and I want to marry you. I swear, I will get justice for what happened today!. Then, Charlotte cried even harder. "I don''t deserve you, Thomas. I''m tainted!" "Uncle Song, what does she mean by ''tainted''?" Then, Rita suddenly appeared in front of him and she couldn''t help but ask Thomas when she heard Charlotte''s words. On the other hand, Thomas was shocked for a moment before he started to panic at the sight of Rita. God knows how much she had heard. "When did you get here? Where are your grandparents? Where''s your brother?" "Grandma and grandpa were tired, so they went to take a nap. Zion told me that he went out to get something to eat, and that he''ll be back soon. Uncle Song, are you fighting with Auntie Blu? I heard her crying and saying that she was tainted, but what does mean? Wouldn''t a shower take care of that?" Sweet, innocent Rita blinked her eyes at Thomas as she spoke. Meanwhile, Charlotte was stumped. A shower? Could a shower rid her of the stain on her body? The imprints of what Walter and the other men did still lingered on her body. Her entire body had been vited, so how could she just wash it all off? However, Charlotte couldn''t say anything in front of Rita, so she bit her lip and replied, "Just go, Thomas. Take Rita away from here, I''d like to be alone." Then, Thomas''s eyes narrowed upon hearing Charlotte''s words, but he couldn''t say anything in front of Rita. Just as Thomas was about to lead Rita away, Zion returned. "Uncle Song? Rita? What''s wrong?" Thomas breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Zion and said, "Zion, please watch Rita for me. I need to go and run some errands." "All right." Zion didn''t know what Thomas was going to do, but he didn''t question further because Thomas usually ran errands for Nathaniel. Then, he immediately shoved the food that he had just bought into Rita''s hand and said, "You little glutton, let''s go and eat this." "Ooh, you''re the best, big brother." Ritaughed joyfully, but she leaned over to Zion and whispered, "I think Uncle Song and Auntie Blu are arguing. I heard her crying and saying that she was tainted, but what does that mean?" Hence, Zion was slightly perplexed. Auntie Blu was crying? That tough woman actually cried? Did hell freeze over or something? To be frank, Zion didn''t know what Rita meant either, but he replied softly as she looked up at him with curious eyes. "Let''s not get involved with adult matters. I''m sure mommy and daddy will handle it once they get home. Oh yes, mommy''s birthday is around the corner, so let''s make gift for her." "Oh, you bought it already?" Rita''s eyes immediately lit up. Then, Zion said with a triumphant smile, "Of course, don''t you know how amazing I am?" "Wow Zion, you''re incredible!" After all, Rita was just a child, so she immediately forgot about Charlotte''s troubles and happily walked inside her room with Zion. Meanwhile, Nathaniel and Mango only saw Thomas leave when they returned. "Thomas, where are you going? Where''s Charlotte?" Truth be told, Mango was afraid that Thomas would really go and fight Walter. After all that had happened, Charlotte was already very upset. If Thomas went and fought with Walter over her, Mango reckoned that Charlotte would never want to show her face to anyone ever again. Then, Thomas paused for a moment and looked at the both of them before saying, "She''s very sad right now, and she won''t let me anywhere near her as she''s locked herself inside her room. I know that any woman would be upset if this happened to them. Despite her tough exterior, Charlotte is actually trying to conceal her weaknesses and insecurities. Hence, I hope that you can console her, Mrs. Ye." Mango nodded at Thomas before she asked, "What do you n on doing with Charlotte? Will you hate her for what happened today?" "She didn''t do anything wrong at all. Could a woman like her fight off all those brutish men? Furthermore, I don''t think that Charlotte would seek out Walter for no reason. I''m sure that there must be something I''m not aware of, or that Walter threatened Charlotte and forced her to meet him. I admit that it''s extremely upsetting to have the woman I love being vited by other men, but I want to spend the rest of my life with her. If I give up now, how could I ever think about proposing to her?" Thomas''s eyes were brimming with tears. He was almost two meters tall, but right now he just looked like a small, wounded child. Hence, Mango was extremely moved. As the saying went, tough times would show your true intentions, and Mango waspletely reassured of Thomas''s sincerity towards Charlotte. On the other hand, Nathaniel knew Thomas well and he knew that his assistant wasn''t someone who could fall in love easily. Thus, Thomas would not easily give up once he found his true love. Hence, Nathaniel was happy to see how sincere Thomas was towards Charlotte, and he muttered, "No matter what happens, you need to remember that I''ve got your back. Even if the Ye Family doesn''t back you up, I''m not only your boss, but also your brother!" Then, Thomas bit his lip and raised his head to stop his tears from flowing down. "Thank you both so much. I need to go now, there are some things I need to settle." After Thomas said that, he turned around and left. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Mango was quite worried when she saw Thomas acting like this. "He wouldn''t really go up against Walter, right? Although what he did was despicable, if Thomas dies, I''m afraid that Charlotte would ... Nathan, how about we get involved in this. After all, you''re the heir of the Ye Family, so I''m sure Walter wouldn''t dare lift a finger against you." Mango knew it was bad to trouble Nathaniel, but she couldn''t think of another way. Currently, the process of re-establishing her identity in the Hans Family was yet to bepleted. Even if it was, it wasn''t appropriate for her to reveal that Charlotte had been vited because it would definitely ruin Charlotte''s reputation. However, Nathaniel knew that Mango was concerned about Charlotte and he replied in a distressed tone, "Your confinement period isn''t up, and yet you''re worrying about this?" "I can ignore everyone else''s problems, but not Charlotte''s. She''s my best friend, and we''ve always depended on each other ever since she was orphaned. Now that something like this had happened to her, how can I just turn a blind eye to it?" In fact, Mango was afraid that Nathaniel would start berating her, so she interrupted him. Then, Nathaniel sighed and said, "I know that you care about her. To you, she''s not only your best friend, but your sister and your family as well. But Mango, it''s not my ce to do anything about this. Don''t underestimate Thomas, we should just let him be since he wants to avenge Charlotte. We''ll only step in if he can''t handle it, all right?" "But Thomas is just your personal assistant. Although he''s been with you for so many years, ultimately, his status is still no match for Walter. I''m afraid that he''ll lose out in the end. After all, not everything can be solved with money." Mango had onlye to realise this fact recently. Then, Nathaniel held her shoulder and led her to sit on a couch in the living room. After that, he nced at Charlotte''s tightly closed room before he whispered, "Thomas is actually the illegitimate child of the Song Family." "What?" Mango was floored. However, Nathaniel continued to exin. "Thomas is the son of Walter''s father and his current wife. However, Thomas'' mother was the cause of Walter''s kidnapping, which made the previous Mrs. Song go insane. Thus, Thomas has always felt guilt towards Walter and his mother. In fact, he was abandoned in the cold right after he was born, but he miraculously survived and was picked up by the warden of an orphanage. At the time, he was wearing an amulet with the word ''Song'' carved on it, so the warden gave him the name Thomas Song." "Because of this, the Song Family''s current matriarch is hostile towards Walter and his mother. She thinks that Walter''s mother is pretending to be insane, and she also suspects that Walter''s mother kidnapped Thomas as well. Hence, there''s been a lot of internal conflict within the Song Family. After that, Mrs. Song fell pregnant twice, but she miscarried both time for unknown reasons before she became infertile. Some said that Walter was behind all this, but his father quashed all the rumours. However, Walter''s father and his wife have never given up hope on finding their missing child." "Then, Mr. Song had run into some trouble overseas and coincidentally, Thomas donated his blood to save Mr. Song. At the time, Mr. Song said that Thomas looked exactly like his wife, so he had Thomas undergo a paternity test. Perhaps it was fated that Thomas turned out to be Mr. Song''s son. However, Thomas had no desire to return to the Song Family after he found out about the truth. He felt like this was the punishment he deserved after his mother ruined the Song Family. Furthermore, he was living a fairlyfortable life out there, so he didn''t feel like going back to the Song Family just to get into another fight." "Although he''s my assistant, I''ve never thought of him as my employee. Thomas could have left the Ye Family years ago, but he was just toozy to start something up for himself. If not, he wouldn''t be like this today. How could I get involved now that his half-brother had vited the woman he loves? This is the Song Family''s problem, so there are some things that Thomas must face alone." Mango was shell-shocked after Nathaniel exined everything to her. She had never imagined that the mischievous, easygoing Thomas would be the son of the Song Family. "Does Charlotte know about this?" Mango immediately felt silly after she asked the question. Sure enough, Nathaniel replied with a smile, saying, "No one besides Thomas, Mr. Song, and I know about this, not even Mrs. Songs. So, do you think that Charlotte would know?" "Then why are you telling me now? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell Charlotte?" In truth, Mango was secretly delighted that Nathaniel had opted to tell her when so few people knew about this. Then, Nathaniel patted her head affectionately and said, "Charlotte will find out sooner orter, but I think it''s best if Thomas tells her this himself. After all, we''re just bystanders in their rtionship, so we should try our best to make our friends happy. As for the future of their rtionship, I think it''s better left to leave it to them." "Look at you, talking like you''re some rtionship guru. I remember someone who wasn''t even sure about his feelings after three years." Mango started digging up past events. Then, Nathaniel immediately gathered her up into his arms. "Are youining about me? Hm?" "Nope. All right, I''m not going to mess with you anymore because I''m going to check on Charlotte. I''m afraid she needs some reassurance since such a huge thing has happened. Thomas was right, Charlotte may look strong, but she''s actually quite fragile on the inside." After that, Mango nced at Charlotte''s room door with concern. Nathaniel knew that he wouldn''t be able to stop Mango, but his tone was distressed when he said, "Perhaps I shouldn''t have let you leave the house today. You''re not even out of your confinement period, yet you''re still worried about these irrelevant things. If it was anyone else but Charlotte, I wouldn''t have let you get involved." "Okay, I know that you''re concerned about me, but I think that all of this seems a tad bit too coincidental for me. Newell got into a car crash, and now Charlotte nearly got taken advantage of. Newell''s been your subordinate for a long time, and he''d undergone training from the Ye Family, so how could he just get into a car ident so easily? Charlotte too, she''s been with me the whole time in the vi, but she gets summoned by Walter the second I leave?" Mango''s words made Nathaniel frown slightly. "What are you trying to say?" "I don''t know, it all just feels way too coincidental for me. But since Nanny Zhang has been arrested, who else could do this?" Then, Mango fell into deep thought. However, Nathaniel quickly flicked Mango in the forehead upon seeing her like this, which caused her to cry out in pain. "What are you doing? Ow, it hurts!" "So you can still feel pain, huh? Your confinement period isn''t over, so why are you worrying over these things? Now that we''re free of our responsibilities, we can deal with whateveres our way on our own terms. As long as I''m here, you have nothing to fear." Nathaniel''s confident words gave Mango a sense of security. "All right, I''ll do as you say. I''ll be off to check on Charlotte, so you''d better look after the children. Don''t let what happened today affect them, and don''t let them bother her. I reckon she''s not in the mood to y with them either." "Got it, honey." Obviously, Mango was very pleased to hear Nathaniel call her that. Nevertheless, she suddenly felt a little guilty for enjoying her husband''s affection while Charlotte was in pain. "Alright, behave yourself. I''m going to check on Charlotte now. Also, don''t be so loving towards me over the next few days, I''m afraid that it''ll just make her feel worse." "You''re kidding, right?" With that, Nathaniel felt that Mango had gone too far. "I''mpletely serious. I''m sure that Charlotte wouldn''t want to meet anyone after what happened. She''ll get sad if you''re too loving towards me." Mango''s talked as if it made perfect sense, but Nathaniel felt that it was all nonsense. "Does that mean that I can''t be affectionate with you as long as she doesn''t get over this?" "That''s right!" "That''s too much, Mango!" Nathaniel felt that Mango was being quite unreasonable. However, Mango just smiled and ignored Nathaniel''s protests. Then, she got up and walked towards Charlotte''s room. Meanwhile, Nathaniel knew that Mango was only worried about Charlotte, so he couldn''t do anything but shake his head and let her be. After that, he got up and walked over to Zion''s room. Next, Mango knocked on Charlotte''s door only to receive a hoarse reply. "Who is it?" "Charlotte, it''s me, Mango. Let me in, I''m worried about you." Mango said in a low voice. Charlotte opened the door and let Mango in when she realised that her best friend was at the door. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte''s eyes were puffy and she was curled up on the corner of the bed like a pitiful child. It was the same way Mango had met Charlotte when they met for the first time ten years ago. Back then, Charlotte had been bullied as well, but she looked far better than she did now. At least her eyes still had a glimmer of hope. Now, Charlotte seemed to have lost every ounce of her usual radiance, and this distressed Mango greatly. Then, she quickly stepped forward to hug Charlotte and said, "This isn''t your fault! Charlotte, don''t me yourself for other people''s mistakes. Do you know that you''re just making me worried?" "Sorry, I''ve never intended to make you worry. I know that you haven''t finished your confinement period, and you won''t be able to finish it peacefully after this happened. It''s okay, you don''t have to worry about me, I''m tough. As long as I''m alive, I won''t do anything stupid to myself. However, I may need a long time before I can pick myself up again." Charlotte''s words caused Mango''s heart to ache even more. "Silly girl, you''re allowed to be weak. Even if you''ve lost everyone, you''ll still have me. Didn''t I tell you that you''d have nothing to be afraid of as long as I''m here?" When Charlotte heard Mango''s words, she immediately burst into tears in her arms. "I know. I know that no matter what I be and no matter what others say about me, you''ll ept me wholeheartedly. But Mango, I can''t bring myself to face Thomas. He''s good, kind, and perfect, so how can I taint him with my stained body?" Thomas was still firmly rooted in Charlotte''s mind and that was why she was in so much pain. Truth be told, Mango wanted to console her best friend when she saw Charlotte in the depths of despair. However, she knew that Charlotte would just be more upset the more she tried tofort her. So, Mango decided to change the topic. "Charlotte, I want to know the reason why you went to the Evergrande Bay Club to see Walter when you were just fine staying at home? What did he say to you? Did he threaten you?" Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Then, Charlotte''s sobs came to an abrupt end. She looked at Mango and she looked as if she wanted to say something, but she swallowed her words in the end. "Aren''t you going to tell me? Are we keeping secrets now? Charlotte, you need to know that Walter was my friend first, and he knows that you''re my best friend. No matter what problems you two have with each other, he knows that he can''t go overboard with you. I know your character that you''re not the type to go chasing after money, so Walter doesn''t have any reason to ask for your presence. So, he must have said something or threatened you in order to get you to go to the Evergrande Bay Club, right? Furthermore, I heard the manager say that you went inside the club in a rage. What happened between you two?" Clearly, Mango was very confused. However, Charlotte just gritted her teeth and said nothing else. Hence, this caused Mango to be quite nervous. "What''s wrong? Can''t you talk to me about it? You should know Thomas won''t give up on you! He''ll definitely investigate what happened, so you might as well tell me now before he finds out." By now, Mango was extremely anxious. s, Charlotte just shook her head and said, "It''s nothing. He just rubbed me the wrong way and I just had to get him back after he abandoned me in the cemetery, so that''s why I went to see him." "Charlotte! Since when did we start keeping secrets from each other?" Of course Mango knew that Charlotte was lying. She knew Charlotte better than anyone else, so she was well-versed with Charlotte''s temperament. Hence, Charlotte would never meet Walter recklessly, even if she wanted revenge on him for what he did previously. s, Charlotte had already decided that she would not say exin further about it, which made Mango feel helpless. "I know that you have your own grievances, so I won''t force you to tell me. However, you have to slowly work your way through what happened, okay? I know that it''s hard, but you still have to persevere no matter what." "Don''t worry, I won''t end my life over something like this. Although I''m an orphan, fate has allowed me to live my life, so I will definitely appreciate it." Then, Charlotte smiled, but Mango''s heart ached terribly when she saw the pain in Charlotte''s eyes. After that, Mango patted her shoulder and said, "I won''t make you tell me if you don''t want to, but don''t hesitate to ask me for help. Even though Nathan and I aren''t the heads of the Ye Family anymore, we can still help you." "I know, I''ll definitely ask you guys if I need it. Don''t worry. You know, I think I might have frightened Rita earlier when I came home, so you should go spend sometime with her." Conversely, Mango shook her head at Charlotte and said, "Nathan''s spending time with the children, so I''m not worried about them. Right now, the person I''m most worried about is you, got it?" "I finally know why you insisted on staying together with Nathaniel despite having been through so much." Truth be told, Charlotte''s words surprised Mango. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "What do you mean?" "Nothing, really. I''ve always thought that I would never find a pure and sincere love in my life, but ever since I got together with Thomas, I realised that there were still good men in this world. Ever since I fell for him, I was no longer attracted to anyone else regardless of how much better they were. Apparently, there''s no more room in your heart for anyone else after you fall for someone." Charlotte''s eyes started to fill with tears once more. Meanwhile, Mango felt ufortable as she watched her friend''s heartbreaking expression. "Thomas isn''t a shallow man. He won''t give you up just because of what happened to you." "But that''s unfair to him, isn''t it? Why should a perfect man like him ept me?" In the end, Charlotte still couldn''t get past her psychological barrier. Then, Mango consoled her in a gentle voice, "There are plenty of obstacles in life, and both of you are meant to spend the rest of your lives together. If you can''t get past this, how will you navigate the rest of your marriage?" "It''s not the same, Mango. Our situations are different." With that, Charlotte mood worsened once more. Despite Mango''s best efforts at consoling Charlotte, it wasn''t very effective. Frankly, it wasn''t easy tofort someone who had gone through the things that Charlotte had endured. Then, Mango sighed when she saw that Charlotte was a little worn out and she said, "Go and take a nap. Everything will be better after that. Don''t worry, Thomas will never let what happened get out, nor will Walter''s friends breathe a word of this. Just treat whatever that happened today as a bad dream, and you''ll be good as new once you wake up." Mango''s words reassured Charlotte somewhat. In fact, she still believed in the Ye Family''s power and influence. Hence, it wasn''t difficult for the Ye Family to make sure this incident wouldn''t be leaked to the public. Moreover, she was indeed exhausted from crying and she fell asleep, albeit fitfully, in Mango''s arms. Then, Mango covered Charlotte with a nket, but she didn''t dare to leave Charlotte alone. Only when Thomas returned did Mango transfer Charlotte into his arms. "She hasn''t been asleep for long. Unfortunately, she''s still traumatised by the incident, so I''m afraid she won''t be able to ept you into her life anytime soon." Mango didn''t want them to split up, so she exined briefly to Thomas. Then, Thomas looked at Charlotte''s eyes, which were puffy and red from crying, before he muttered, "I understand. Don''t worry, Mrs. Ye, I won''t marry anyone else." "Do you feel forced into this?" "If anything, she should be the one feeling that way." Next, Thomas tucked a lock of Charlotte''s hair behind her ear with a heartbroken look on his face. On the other hand, Mango was relieved to see him like this. "Take good care of Charlotte. Although she might not be able to ept you anytime soon, don''t give up on her if you''re really sincere about spending the rest of your life with her. If you can''t ept what happened today, I''d advise you to leave Charlotte immediately, for both of your sakes." Mango didn''t want Thomas to feel tied down because of what happened today and he shouldn¡¯t need to pay for someone else''s mistake. What Charlotte said was right. More often than not, no one can use morals grounds to force a man into taking responsibility, especially when he was a very sessful individual. However, Thomas shook his head and said, "I love her. Although we haven''t spent much time together, I love her anyway. No other woman has made me feel this way before. I''m anxious when I can''t see her, and I feel overjoyed when she''s happy. Whenever she''s mad, I can''t help but feel like I want to beat up whoever''s pissed her off. This is the first time that I''ve felt as if my heart isn''t just my own, and now my emotions are tied to another person. I used to be confused as to why Mr. Ye couldn''t get you off his mind, but I finally understand, now that I''ve fallen in love with Charlotte. There really is something called destiny in this world, and mine is intertwined with hers. So, it''s not up to her to quit right now." Then, Thomas gazed at Charlotte with a deep affection in his eyes. Of course, Mango also knew the feeling of falling in love at first sight. Perhaps this was Thomas and Charlotte''s fate. Thus, Mango didn''t say anything to Thomas after that. "I''m going to check on the children and Nathan." After that, Mango decided to leave so that she wouldn''t bother them. However, Thomas didn''t seem to have heard whatever Mango had said as he was so caught up with his feelings for Charlotte. Right now, the only person that mattered to him was her. Then, Mango silently retreated from the room only to find that Nathaniel was on the sofa, and he was waiting for her with a cup of warm milk. "Have some of this. You must be tired after being on your feet the whole morning." After that, Nathaniel passed the cup of milk into Mango''s hands. Then, Mango asked with worry in her voice, "About the children..." "Mom and dad are looking after them, so they''re fine. Rita did ask about Charlotte, but I just told her that Auntie Blu was sick and she needs to rest peacefully for a few days. Rita didn''t ask anything else after that, and Zion''s there with her. Everything will be fine, don''t worry." Nathaniel knew that Mango was worried about the children, so he quickly exined to her. Finally, Mango''s mind was at ease. After that, she leaned into Nathaniel''s body and sighed, "Why do you think everyone''s journey through life is so hard?" "It''s never easy to navigate through life. As long as a couple is willing to work together, there is no storm that they can''t weather." Nathaniel replied faintly. Then, Mango nodded and said, "Do you think that our two babies will face such hardships in the future?" "It doesn''t matter how many ups and downs that brat Zion faces. He''s a man, so he should learn how to take responsibility. As for Rita, I would never allow anyone to hurt her. My daughter can hurt someone else, but I won''t forgive anyone breaks her heart!" "How can you even call yourself a father?" Mango felt that Nathaniel doted on his daughter way too much. Honestly, she was actually somewhat jealous of it. However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "If I don''t love our daughter, who will?" "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say." Right now, Mango felt that Nathaniel waspletely focused on their family. Although she had said that earlier, she was still very happy about it. "Go and take a nap, you''ve worn yourself out today. How about I rest with you?" In fact, Nathaniel cared not whether Mango agreed or disagreed as he carried her directly into the bedroom. "But it''s almost lunch time." Mango felt that it wasn''t the best idea to take a nap with Nathaniel right now in the middle of the day. Although they wouldn''t be able to do anything remotely suggestive, she was still slightly embarrassed. However, Nathaniel didn''t seem to care at all as he replied, "We still have some time. Let''s rest first and wait until lunch is ready. Be quiet and sleep." As he spoke, he put Mango down onto the bed. Truth be told, Mango had already gotten used to Nathaniel being so overbearing towards her, and she even felt the faint sense of bliss surrounding her. Then, Mango gradually fell into a deep sleep as Nathaniel''s scent lingered around her. Because of what happened to Newell and Charlotte, Nathaniel forbade Mango from leaving the house over the next few days. Although he said that it was because of her iplete confinement period, Mango knew the real reason behind his actions. Nevertheless, Mango didn''t object and she spent her days ying with the children inside the vi. Meanwhile, Charlotte still refused to ept Thomas and both of them bickered every day. Furthermore, Rita and Zion seemed to be busy with something, but they mysteriously kept it from Mango. This caused her to be quite curious, but her quick-witted son managed to evade her attempts at finding out each time. Ultimately, she couldn''t do much other than have Nathaniel pester her every day about her well- being. In fact, Mango thought that her peaceful days wouldst this time. However, a sudden phone call shattered their temporary bliss. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Just as Mango was about to answer the phone, Nathaniel quickly beat her to it. "I''ll get it." Right now, Mango felt as if she was a precious china doll, and Nathaniel''s anxious expression made her feel loved. At the same time, she found it rather funny as well. "It''s just a phone call. I''m not some cripple, what, are you afraid that the phone will swallow me whole?" "I''m afraid that the phone might electrocute you." Recently, Nathaniel had been cracking jokes with Mango more often. "Ha!" Ultimately, Mango couldn''t be bothered to argue with him as she curled up into the sofa. Honestly, Nathaniel treated her like some kind of cripple these days. Meanwhile, her two children were still engrossed in their mystery task with Mango''s parents and she hadn''t seen them all day. After Nathaniel picked up the phone, he only murmured a few words of assent before he hung up. "What is it? Does it have anything to do with thepany?" Mango asked casually. However, Nathaniel shook his head and replied. "No, as long as Nick is there, thepany will be fine. Madam Hans was the one who called and she said that Terrance was back from Santell Capital. She wants you to go over and discuss matters regarding your identity." Mango was stunned for a moment when Madam Hans was brought up. Thest time she saw the olddy was in the hospital, and she even promised to apany Madam Hans for dinner the next day. Unfortunately, Mango forgot all about it after Charlotte''s incident, but then again, Madam Hans didn''t call her either. Now that the olddy had called out of the blue, Mango felt a little confused. "What''s wrong? Why are you making that face when your grandmother is inviting you out for dinner?" Hence, Nathaniel felt that it was rather funny when he saw Mango''s confused expression. Ah, his wife was truly adorable. Only then did Mangoe to her senses, but she had no idea what to say. She quite liked spending time with Madam Hans, but she felt rather repulsed when she thought of Andrea''s presence by the olddy''s side. "Do you think that Andrea will be there?" Mango suddenly piped up, which made Nathaniel slightly taken aback. "She doesn''t have anything to do with the Hans Family right? I don''t think she''ll be there for such a big event." "Good." Then, Mango let out a sigh of relief and said, "I''m going to go change first. Why don''t you go with me to the dinner?" "All right." Nathaniel smiled and didn''t refuse his wife, but he sensed from Mango''s tone that she was against the idea of Andrea being there. Although this wasmon knowledge, it seemed like Mango was avoiding Andrea, which made him slightly ufortable. His wife was the legitimate granddaughter of the Hans Family, so why would she be so wary of an outsider? Could it be that Andrea had done something that Mango disliked? As he thought of this, Nathaniel pulled out his phone and called Merle. "Go and check on thest time that Mango was in the hospital. Did something upsetting happen between her and Andrea?" "Very well, sir." After Merle hung up, it didn''t take long for him toe back with news. Then, he presented Nathaniel with the footage of Mango and Andrea in the corridor. Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed. Sure enough, Andrea had done something to Mango. After that, he looked at the direction of the bedroom and felt that Mango wasn''t a timid woman. In fact, she might have just decided to forgive Andrea because her confinement period wasn''t over. But how could he let his wife be so easily bullied by someone else? Then, he made a silent mental note of this and decided to find a good opportunity to exact revenge on Mango''s behalf. Except for him, no one else could bully Mango! As Nathaniel thought about this, Mango had already finished changing her clothes. Today, she wore a neat casual jumpsuit and she looked effortlessly cool. She had gained some weight during her confinement period due to Nathaniel''s meticulous care, and herplexion had improved greatly. Hence, she looked particrly eye-catching today. "Do I look okay?" Mango really felt like she''d gained a significant amount of weight. The jumpsuit had be quite snug around her hips. Nevertheless, Nathaniel grinned happily and said, "You look great!" "Why do I feel like it''s tight around the hips?" Then, Mango looked at her waistline and she found that she had really gained a few inches, which rendered her speechless. Of course, women were always very sensitive to the changes in their bodies. However, Nathaniel smiled and replied, "Chubbier women are better to cuddle with." "What the f*ck! There are literally rolls of fat around my belly. This won''t do, I have to lose weight." The more Mango looked at it, the more ufortable she felt. However, Nathaniel couldn''t care less as he replied, "What? You''re far from fat. Ugh, here you are crying about losing weight right after your confinement period. Aren''t you afraid that the children wouldugh at you?" Mango paused for a moment when he brought up the children and asked, "Should we bring them over today? Madam Hans hasn''t met them yet." "Let''s leave that for next time. Today, we''re only going over there to handle the issue of your identity, and Madam Hans has plenty of opportunities to meet the children if she wants to in the future. If we can''t settle things by today, it''s better not to get our children involved." "That''s true." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango gave up the idea of bringing the children over to see Madam Hans. Then, both of them left the vi for the Hans Family mansion. Meanwhile, Terrance was smoking outside the mansion and he quickly put out the cigarette when he saw them approaching. He appraised Mango for a moment before realising that herplexion was ruddier and that she''d gained some weight. Then, he smiled and remarked, "I see that Nathaniel''s been feeding you well over the past month." However, Mango was embarrassed by hisment. "Uncle, what do you mean by that? I''m not a pig." Terrance burst intoughter when he heard what Mango had said. "I''m certain that the farmer would cry if he raised a pig as skinny as you." Terrance''s words left Mango speechless. Did he really think of her as livestock now? Then, Nathaniel replied jokingly, "Well, she did moan and groan about losing weight earlier back in the house." "What!? You have nothing to lose! What nonsense!" Terrance chided Mango as soon as he heard that. On the other hand, Mango felt that Nathaniel was definitely doing this on purpose. Then, she sneakily pinched Nathaniel''s waist when no one was looking. "Ow!" Nathaniel cried out, which startled Terrance. "What''s wrong?" "I said something wrong, so my wife punished me for it." Despite that, Nathaniel didn''t seem ashamed at all. On the contrary, it seemed like he was showing off instead, which embarrassed Mango greatly. Ugh, Nathaniel was getting increasingly more shameless by the day! Mango red at him before she turned to Terrance and said, "Oh yeah, what were you doing outside?" Then, Terrance paused for a moment and replied, "I came out here to have a smoke. It''s not too appropriate to smoke inside the house in thepany of women." "Did your smoking addiction be more intense after you''ve gone to the capital?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nathaniel asked softly, but Terrance did not answer. Hence, Nathaniel felt that something was off. "What''s wrong? Did the capital not approve Mango''s identity? Or did something else go wrong?" Mango frowned as well upon hearing Nathaniel''s question. Didn''t they say that everything was fine? Did something go awry again? "No, everything went well at the capital and I''ve discussed it with the police department. Don''t worry, Mango''s ID will be here by tomorrow." Terrance hurriedly exined. After that, Mango let out a sigh of relief. Before this, it was extremely inconvenient for her to go anywhere because she didn''t have an ID. Now that it was on its way, she was delighted that she could finally move freely around with Nathaniel and her children. Nevertheless, Nathaniel wasn''t as optimistic as Mango and he looked at Terrance before he asked tly, "Why are you so worried even when Mango''s identity is confirmed? She''s just finished her confinement period, so I''d rather her not be exposed to any secondhand smoke." Then, Terrance extinguished his cigarette the moment he heard that. "Ah, I''m sorry. My bad." The expression on Terrance''s face made Mango feel sorry for him. "Uncle, don''t listen to him. He''s just being dramatic." "Ah, you can''t say that. Nathan has been very good to you, so you can''t me him for that." By now, Terrance hadpletely let go of his feelings for Mango and he only viewed her as his niece. Although he still needed some time to get used to it, he felt much better than before. At that, Mango blushed once more. Nathaniel smiled when he saw them speaking to one another so casually and replied, "It''s rather cold outside. Do you really n on chatting out here? I''m sure that Madam Hans must be waiting for us inside." However, his words caused Terrance''s expression to be stiff. "Mango, I have something to tell you about in advance." "What''s the matter?" Mango asked with a smile, but there was a creeping feeling of uneasiness in her chest. Then, Terrance cleared his throat and said, "It''s like this. There''s someone else in there with my mother, and I''m sure you know her." "Andrea?" Mango''s expression immediately sank. "Yes." Currently, Terrance looked a little awkward. Meanwhile, Mango felt rather upset. "Isn''t this event supposed to be within the Hans Family? What''s Andrea doing here?" Mango didn''t like Andrea very much before this, but she felt even more repulsed by the idea that Andrea was inside the house. On the other hand, Terrance had no idea about the conflict between both Mango and Andrea in the hospital as he muttered, "This is all my mother''s idea. She said that no matter what, Andrea is Minister Xiao''s daughter and your sister. Although she doesn''t carry the Hans surname, but she did put in a lot of effort to care for my mother when she was ill. So, the n is to have you over to discuss inducting Andrea into the Hans Family as an adopted daughter. This way, both of you can get along better and it wouldn''t be so difficult for Minister Xiao to care for her daughters." As soon as Terrance finished speaking, Mango sneered. "Madam Hans has it all nned out, huh? But what if I disagree with it?" Then, Terrance was shocked by her words. "Mango..." "If I disagree, does that mean that I''m petty? That I''m unwilling to forgive her for the sake of our sisterhood?" s, Mango did not soften her tone despite Terrance''s shocked expression. On the contrary, her tone just became icier. Then, Nathaniel narrowed his eyes and pulled Mango behind him before he said, "Do you know who nearly caused Mango''s death in America?" "It was Abyss and his lover, right?" "That''s only part of the whole story. In fact, Andrea was the one who knocked Mango out and handed her to Abyss. She was the one who made Mango suffer so much that it nearly killed her. Do you really think Mango''s aversion to Andrea will disappear just because Madam Hans wants it to? If she wasn''t Minister Xiao''s daughter, do you really think Andrea would still be alive to fight my wife for the Han family''s favour?" Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Terrance was shocked upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Did that really happen?" He looked at Mango with a hint of heartache in his eyes. Then, Mango replied faintly, "It seems like the Hans Family''s requirements are far too high for me to meet. Hence, I think I should let Andrea be part of them. Even if I don''t have an identity now, I''m sure Nathan will find a way to get me one, right?" After Mango finished speaking, she turned around and left. "Mango, wait a minute. My mother may not know about this. How about youe in and exin it to her first?" Terrance panicked when he saw Mango''s determination to walk away. What would he do if she refused to identify as a member of the Hans Family? However, Nathaniel wasn''t as nervous as Terrance and he replied faintly, "It seems like Madam Hans has gone senile after her stroke. If you won''t ept Mango into your family, then I will. In the future, I hope that all of you control your adopted daughter, otherwise, don''t me me if I disrespect the Hans Family." After Nathaniel said that, he followed behind Mango as they both walked away and Terrance''s efforts to call after them were in vain. Meanwhile, Mango was extremely upset and her heart was filled with anger. Her rtionship with Andrea had always been hostile. However, Madam Hans apparently wanted Andrea to be the adopted daughter of the Hans Family even inducted Andrea into their ranks at the same time as Mango. It seemed that Andrea wasn''t joking when she said that she would take away everything that Mango held dear. After that, Mango walked increasingly faster as a mess of thoughts overwhelmed her mind. She was incredibly upset, but suddenly a pair of arms pulled her backwards right before a car flew past her. "Watch it, dumba*s!" The driver cursed angrily before he stepped on the elerator and sped away. Nevertheless, Mango was still a bit dazed when she heard Nathaniel said worriedly, "Why are you endangering yourself for someone so irrelevant?" The familiar warmth quickly jolted Mango back to her senses. When she suddenly looked up into Nathaniel''s worried eyes, she felt apologetic for her actions. "I''m sorry." "You don''t have to apologize to me. I know that you''re upset. Can you tell me how to make you feel better? Thomas told me that women usually go shopping or eat when they''re upset, so which one would cheer you up now?" Nathaniel''s doting look immediately lifted the sadness in Mango''s heart. So what if the Hans Family disliked her? So what if no one in the entire world liked her? In the end, she would still have Nathaniel! He was willing to give her the world to make her happy, so what was there for her to be unhappy about? Then, Mango suddenly burst intoughter. Then, she ignored the people on the street and she wrapped her arms around his neck as she whispered, "What if I''m not either of them?" Her breath gently tickled Nathaniel''s neck and he could clearly feel each exhale against his skin. Over the past month, Nathaniel had cuddled Mango to sleep every day, but it was essentially torture for him. Now that she was teasing him in public, wasn''t she afraid that he would lost control? Then, Nathaniel suddenly pulled her flush against his waist and the familiar hardness made Mango blush. "Gosh, you''re such a devil!" "Me, a devil? I wonder who''s teasing me in public, hm? Mrs. Ye, just what do you intend on doing?" Nathaniel''s eyes had be dark and his gaze was filled with intense desire, which intimidated Mango. "Can''t I just be tired?" When a woman wanted something, they would always find a reason to justify it. Then, Nathaniel smiled gently. "Of course you can! Whatever you say, Mango. However, I''ve already decided to take you somewhere else." "Where are we going?" Meanwhile, Mango''s mind was muddled by Nathaniel''s bewitching scent. In fact, Nathaniel really wanted to ravage her right now as he looked at her blushing face. s, they were in public, so the only thing he could do was to lean down and kiss her fiercely. This garnered multiple whistles from the crowd around them. Then, Mango finally remembered where she was and she was so ashamed that she almost hid her face in Nathaniel''s embrace. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, Nathaniel let out a mutedugh, which caused Mango to be even more embarrassed. She hammered Nathaniel in then chest with punches, but he caught her wrist and whispered, "Have you had enough?" "Ugh, you''re so annoying!" Mango felt as if everyone around them was staring at them, so she gritted her teeth and sprinted away from the scene with Nathaniel. After that, Nathaniel broke into a happy smile as he felt that Mango was extremely adorable. Both of them ran for a while before Mango stopped as she panted for breath. When she realised that she was in a different part of town, she said, "That was so embarrassing." "Isn''t it normal for a husband and wife to be intimate? However, my dear Mrs. Ye, we''re very far from where we parked the car." Nathaniel''s reminder made Mango''s mind go nk before she recalled what she just did. Hence, she felt so annoyed with herself. "Why didn''t you say anything earlier?" "I thought you wanted to go for a jog, so I just went along with it." Then, Nathaniel smiled mischievously in reply, which made Mango felt like choking him. "Well, what should we do now?" "Let''s take a taxi." On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t think much of it because he would be okay with anything, as long as he was with Mango. However, Mango nced at Nathaniel quizzically. It was rare to see him take a cab, but it was an experience nheless. Then, both of them reached their arms to hail a cab, but the cab did not stop for them, thus, Nathaniel was quite confused. "Hey, he doesn''t have any passengers in the cab, right?" "Yeah, he doesn''t!" Mango''s smile was a little suspicious. At a nce, Nathaniel knew that there was something up with her. "I''m sure you know why, right?" After that, Nathaniel held out his hand threateningly as he wanted to tickle her. However, Mango had expected this and she sprinted away immediately. "Stop running!" Nathaniel immediately gave chase when he saw that his wife was running away from him. The two of them chased each other down the busy road, and the pedestrians couldn''t help but look at Mango as sheughed. Right now, they could feel a warm sense of bliss in the atmosphere as they ran. Ultimately, Mango couldn''t outrun Nathaniel, so she copsed into his arm yfully when he caught up to her. She said, "Oh God, I don''t think anyone else is as old-fashioned as you anymore. Who hails taxis with their arms these days?" "How do we do it then?" Nathaniel was unfamiliar with this aspect of life, so he was rather curious about it. Then, Mango took out her phone and clicked on a ride-hailing app as she smiled, "Look, we can make bookings online from our pick up point to the destination. So, the driver just now could have had a booking despite having no customers in the back, so it''s normal for them to ignore you. Do you still think that everyone has to kowtow because you''re the president of the HY Group? Do you feel embarrassed now?" However, Nathaniel didn''t get angry upon seeing Mango''s prideful expression and he said, "Well, I''m an idiot. Please do take care of me, Mrs. Ye." On the contrary, Mango hadn''t expected Nathaniel to be so humble, so she was at a loss for words. "Where were you going to take me earlier? Tell me and I''ll book us a ride." A blush crept up on Mango''s face once again. Then, Nathaniel just nced at her before he took the phone and entered the destination. It didn''t take long for the cab to arrive. Next, both of them got into the car and went to Central Hospital. Then, Mango''s phone rang as soon as she reached the entrance of the hospital. She realised that it was the Hans Family calling once she nced down at it, and she deliberated on whether to pick it up. Then, Nathaniel picked up the phone when he witnessed her hesitation. "Hey, my phone!" s, Nathaniel ignored her and clicked on the answer button. Then, Madam Hans''s voice came from the other side. "Mango, I heard that you left right after you arrived at the mansion? What happened? Did you forget something? Or are you feeling unwell?" Meanwhile, Mango had no idea how to respond to Madam Hans''s question. On the other hand, Nathaniel sneered and replied, "Madam Hans, that seems rather unlikely, isn''t it? I''m sure Terrance has told you why Mango wouldn''t enter the Hans Family mansion, so why are you ying dumb? Since you''re in the middle of recognizing your new granddaughter, Mango left because she decided that she shouldn''t disturb you." Madam Hans was rendered speechless as she didn''t expect Nathaniel to answer the phone. "Hey, no matter how you put it, I''m Mango''s biological grandmother, so could you be more polite to me?" "Sure I can, but that depends on how you treat Mango. How could you induct an outsider without telling Mango? Do you think that Mango wouldn''t be able to survive without your family? Sorry, but she couldn''t care less about you. Since you want to recognize someone else as your granddaughter so badly, then stop bothering Mango. As for the issue of Mango''s identity, that will be taken care of without the Hans Family''s involvement." After that, Nathaniel immediately hung up and turned off the phone without even hearing Madam Hans''s reply. Then, Mango shook her head at Nathaniel''s nonchnt way of handling things, "How would you know if I agreed to what you said?" ''Am I wrong, though? Would you like to share family ties with Andrea?" Mango shook her head and replied to Nathaniel''s question, "All right, you win. You''re right about that." "Yeah, they are your family, but you don''t have to trouble yourself for them. You know I can''t see you being wronged like that." After that, Nathaniel patted Mango''s head. At that moment, Mango felt as if all of her worries were washed away. "Got it.¡± She scrunched up her nose cutely at Nathaniel before she put her troubles away for the time being. Then, both of them entered the hospital after they got off the cab, and Mango had a full- body examination done under Nathaniel''s orders. He heaved a sigh of relief when the doctor gave Mango the all-clear. As they walked out of the hospital, Nathaniel piped up secretively, "Let me take you somewhere nice! I''m sure you''ll like it!" Chapter 346 Chapter 346 "Where are we going?" By now, Mango was suddenly curious. However, Nathaniel did not say anything and took her directly to the car. Soon after that, they arrived in front of a gym. The corners of Mango''s mouth twitched in annoyance. "Is this where you wanted to take me? You think I would like this ce?" Hence, she felt like there may be some misunderstandings between her and Nathaniel. Nevertheless, Nathaniel smiled and replied, "It''s unhealthy for people to binge eat when they''re unhappy. It''s all right if they shop, but I think the most effective way to let off some steam is to work out. Just imagine that the sandbag is the person you hate. Wouldn''t you feel much better after you punch it violently?" Then, Mango paused for a moment and she realised that Nathaniel was making a lot of sense. Furthermore, she would gain weight if she went on a binge eating spree. "All right, let''s do it your way!" Mango walked inside with a smile. Nathaniel was a frequent customer here, so he naturally had a private studio to himself. Then, Mango clicked her tongue in awe when she saw the plethora of gym equipment inside. "Wow, I didn''t expect that you woulde here to vent your anger!" "Would you believe me if I said that I regrly work out here?" "Nope!" Mango shook her head. However, Nathaniel did not exin any further as he handed a set of sports attire to Mango. "You have women''s clothing here?" "Don''t take it the wrong way. I bought it just before we arrived." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Then, Nathaniel showed Mango the tags on the new clothes to prove his innocence. Conversely, Mango couldn''t help but step forward and kiss him on the cheek because he was being so adorable. The sudden kiss caught Nathaniel by surprise. Then, Mango took the opportunity to grab the clothes from his hands before she said, "You''re not allowed toe in!" She shut the door of the changing room as she spoke, even going so far as to lock it. Thus, Nathaniel suddenly burst intoughter. Did Mango even realise that she was his wife? Why did she always act as if they had just started dating? Either way, Nathaniel loved the feeling! Then, Nathaniel held up his fingers to his cheek as if he could still feel the touch of Mango''s lips, and a giddy grin spread across his face. Meanwhile, Mango''s heart was racing and she felt like a lovesick teenager. Ugh, she was already a mother of two, yet she still fell prey to such temptation? Honestly, it was all Nathaniel''s fault because he treated her so well. Mango''s face was as red as a tomato and she couldn''t help but smile at her own reflection in the mirror. After that, she quickly changed out of her clothes before she left the changing room. She was surprised to find that Nathaniel had already changed into his sports attire. "Where did you get changed?" "Men can change clothes anywhere, plus this is my private workout studio. No one cane inside without my permission." So, that meant that Nathaniel had changed right in the middle of the gym room. Suddenly, the image of Nathaniel''s chiselled pectoral and abdominal muscles popped into Mango''s mind, which made her throat be dry. "I''ll help you put your clothes inside." "All right." Nathaniel had no idea about the impure thoughts that were going through his wife''s mind. If he knew, Mango was sure that he would have ravaged her on the spot. She could feel Nathaniel''s lingering warmth on the clothes in her hands. Truth be told, she''d never thought of herself as particrly promiscuous and the only time she had fantasized about Nathaniel''s body was during her schooling days. She was always very shy and cautious after they were married, and she only caved into Nathaniel''s needs all the time without any thought for her own. But now, she suddenly felt like stripping off his clothing and... Then, Mango swallowed thickly and she felt as if a subus had possessed her. God, what was she thinking about? Mango quickly put away Nathaniel''s clothes with her own. She noted that they were wearing matching outfuts, and a silly grin spread on her face. Her reflection in the mirror was of an infatuated schoolgirl. As Mango nced at herself, she felt as if she was going insane. Then, she quickly swatted at her own face with her hands before she heard Nathaniel ask, "Mango, are you done?" "Yeah, I''ll be right out." Mango tried her best topose herself, but the blush on her face just wouldn''t go away. Then, Nathaniel saw the redness on her face when she exited and he ced his hand over her forehead, "Are you sick?" "No, it''s just a little hot inside." Mango randomly settled on a reason and she felt her heart thumping wildly in her chest. After that, Nathaniel lowered the temperature of the air- conditioning by a few degrees before he handed some gloves to Mango. Next, he asked, "How much do you remember from the boxing sses that I taught you?" "What?" Mango''s reaction to his question was quite slow. After that, Nathaniel stood behind her and grabbed her wrists before he started to demonstrate some moves to her. His chest was well-muscled and warm, and the warmth of it seeped through Mango''s clothing, which made her even more flustered. "Do you get it?" "Huh?" Once again, Mango was in a daze. Only then did Nathaniel realise that she wasn''t paying attention. "Are you feeling better now? What are you thinking about to make you blush like this?" "Nothing." Then, Mango tried to break free from Nathaniel''s grasp, but he had a different idea. "Tell me about those impure thoughts going through your head. Your expression can''t fool me." "Nathaniel, what the hell are you talking about? Are we going to spar or not? If not, then get out of the way! I''m going to start working out instead." Mango spoke in a serious tone, but she didn''t notice the amused look in Nathaniel''s eyes. "I''ve suddenly changed my mind. Perhaps there''s another way for you to vent your anger." "What is it?" Then, Nathaniel whispered his suggestion in Mango''s ear, which nearly caused her to die of embarrassment. "Go away, Nathaniel! God, you''re so perverted!" Mango immediately shoved Nathaniel away as her face erupted in a violent blush. Meanwhile, Nathaniel burst outughing and his boisterousugh caused Mango to be even more ashamed. "Why are youughing at me? Ugh, I''ll teach you a lesson!" After that, Mango immediately pounced on Nathaniel. On the other hand, Nathaniel intercepted her attack calmly and began his counterattack. Hence, both of them began to wrestle. Initially, Mango had only nned to jokingly fight with Nathaniel, but she became even more frustrated as time went on because he kept subduing her. Although Nathaniel was an expert in martial arts, she did take some sses right? So, why did she keep losing to him? Her unwillingness to yield caused Mango to be increasingly serious with the fight, and she essentially fought him with all her strength. However, Nathaniel couldn''t help but smile as he looked at her and said, "In this situation, you should counterattack like this." He demonstrated the move as he spoke. After a while, Mango had subconsciously picked up quite a few techniques. Both of them sparred for close to forty minutes, and Mango''s strength gave out in the end. Then, she sat limply on the floor. "Let''s stop! I''m exhausted! Sparring with you is torturous." Mango didn''t have an ounce of strength left in her body. Meanwhile, Nathaniel stretched out his hand towards her as he smiled at the sight of her exhaustion. "Get up! It''s not good for you to sit on the floor right after exercise, especially when you''ve just completed your confinement period." "You only remembered about that now? Then why did you hit me so hard?" Mango replied in a coy voice. Since Nathaniel noticed that Mango didn''t n on moving, he casually scooped her up and ced her on hisp. Hence, she felt rather awkward and wanted to get off. However, she rxed into his chest when she remembered that no one would see them in his private gym. Their heartbeats synced together like parts of a symphony, and a warm feeling rose in Mango''s chest as she listened to it. "I feel bad for hitting you, but I can''t be by your side 24/7. So, you should learn some self-defence to soothe my worries." Then, Nathaniel tucked a strand of long hair behind Mango''s ear. Her scent became somewhat different after a workout. Hence, Nathaniel felt an impulsive desire arise in his chest. He tried his best to control himself, but he never expected that she would adjust herself in hisp as she tried to getfortable. This time, Nathaniel couldn''t hold it in anymore. "Mango." "What?" Mango still had no idea what she''d done and she raised her head to look at him. However, Nathaniel immediately grabbed the back of her head and seized her lips in a gentle, yet searing kiss, which robbed her of all the air in her lungs. The unexpected kiss came so suddenly that Mango was caught off guard. Hence, she could only grab onto Nathaniel''s neck as tightly as she could as she reciprocated his kiss. The more they kissed, the harder it was for them to control themselves. The room seemed to be warmer, but a knock came at the door just as they were about to go all the way. Then, Mango shoved Nathaniel away so quickly that one would think that she''d been caught cheating. Her actions were so abrupt that Nathaniel was caught off guard. Furthermore, he was seated on a bench with no backrest, so he immediately fell backwards after Mango pushed him. To make matters worse, Mango inevitably fell together with him as she was seated in hisp. "Ah!" She eximed in fright. Meanwhile, Nathaniel quickly encircled her waist in his arms and used himself to cushion her fall. When the person outside heard the curious soundsing from inside the private gym, he became flustered. "Mr. Ye, I don''t mean to disturb you, but I just wanted to inform you that one of the machines in the gym has short-circuited, so the electricity is out. Hence, some of the workout equipment can''t be used at the moment. That''s all from me, please carry on." The staff hurriedly left as soon as he finished speaking. On the other hand, Mango was extremely embarrassed when she heard those words. "What does he mean by please carry on? Did he get the wrong idea?" "I don''t think so. How about we continue this in the lounge?" The burning desire in Nathaniel''s body only intensified at the sight of Mango''s current expression. Nevertheless, Mango bit her lower lip and replied shyly, "Nathaniel, can you control yourself when we''re in public? You... Ah!" Mango stood upright with a stomp. However, she did not expect Nathaniel to unhook the strap of her shirt with his finger as got up. Next, a cold breeze blew across her exposed chest as Nathaniel removed her shirt... Chapter 347 Chapter 347 "Ah!" Mango cried out in rm. s, Nathaniel had covered her mouth before she could say anything else. Then, he quickly pulled up her clothes and wrapped them tightly around her as he looked around for cameras. He was afraid that his wife''s body would be exposed. This series of actions happened so quick that Mango waspletely stunned and she lost bearing of the current situation. It wasn''t until Nathaniel pulled her up that she realised the furious blush that covered her cheeks. "I won''t ever go out with you again, you''re a bad influence." Then, Mango ran to the changing room to change out of her clothes after she locked Nathaniel outside. Desire rippled through Nathaniel''s body as he held on to Mango earlier, and the feeling of being robbed of his satisfaction rendered him speechless. However, his gaze dimmed when he recalled Mango''s current well-being. D*mn it! He would just have to deal with it. In fact, he didn''t dare to be too rough with Mango right now, so perhaps they could intimate in a few more days. If it weren''t for his concern for her wellbeing, he wouldn''t have passed up such a wonderful opportunity. Then, Nathaniel let out a sigh when he thought of this. He looked around, only to find that his clothes had been taken by Mango, which rendered him speechless. "Mango!" "Don''t talk to me, I don''t want to hear your voice or see you. Please shut up for three minutes." Mango felt incredibly ashamed when she thought of what had happened earlier. Although it was an ident, she was still quite affected by it. Then, she looked at her raging blush in the mirror. She looked beautiful and seductive, so why did Nathaniel suddenly stop? The hospital had already given them the all-clear to be intimate with each other, so why did he wrap her up with her own clothes? A sudden wave of shyness washed over Mango when she realised what she was troubled about. What did she expect? Did she expect Nathaniel to have his way with her right here? Was she waiting for him to make a move? Thus, Mango felt confused by her suggestive thoughts. Had she always been this hypocritical? Meanwhile, Nathaniel had no idea what Mango was thinking about, but he decided to keep silent since it was his wife''s wishes. Perhaps it was better to give her some time. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, neither of them made a sound. Then, Nathaniel nced at his phone and saw that there were several missed calls, almost all of which were from Terrance. Nathaniel obviously knew why Terrance was calling him, but he didn''t really feel like caring about it at all. The family event had been ruined by Madam Hans''s actions, and Nathaniel would never let Mango suffer because of that. Wasn''t it all just about her identity? If the Hans Family didn''t appreciate Mango, then he woulde up with his own n. As Nathaniel thought of this, he immediately picked up his phone and called Carlson Mo in Santell Capital. "So now you remember to call me? You didn''te with Terrance thest time he was here because you had some family issues to settle. Have you handled it by now?" Carlson was a very busy man, so he seldom had the chance to meet up with Nathaniel despite that they were warrades. However, Nathaniel didn''t have much time to chat and he got straight to the point, "Open a file for me in Terrance''s identity application. I''ll handle my wife''s identity from now on." "Hm? Your wife is thatdy from the Hans Family?" Carlson had heard about this from Terrance, so he asked once more to reconfirm. On the other hand, Nathaniel also decided to tell him the truth and he nodded before saying, "Yes. Right now, Madam Hans has gone a bit senile, so I should just handle my wife''s identity right now instead of waiting for the Hans Family." "That''s very romantic and all, but when''s the wedding? I heard that you wanted to have another one. Since I couldn''t join thest one as I was upied with a mission, what about this one?" Carlson''s words put Nathaniel in a good mood. "Of course you cane. You can even make travel arrangements now, but about her identity..." "I''ll send a fax over to you and give the relevant authorities in Ocean City a call. After that, you can just head over to their office." "Okay, thank you!" By the time Nathaniel hung up, Mango had already left the changing room. She looked quizzically at the phone in Nathaniel''s hand and asked. "Who did you call?" "One of my friends from my military days. Wait a moment for me, we''ll head down to the police station to get your identity sorted after I get changed." Mango was taken aback at Nathaniel''s words. "Can we really do that?" "Terrance has alreadypleted nearly all of the procedures required, except for thest step. The only thing I need is for the authorities over at Santell Capital to fax over a copy of your identity application. Don''t worry, everything will be okay." Then, Nathaniel gave Mango a small smile. Tears immediately filled Mango''s eyes. As expected, Nathaniel was the only person that she could depend on. She had originally wanted the Hans Family to handle her identity application because she wanted to legally join their family. However, Andrea''s presence had screwed that up and Mango was repulsed by how much Madam Hans cared for Andrea. The fact that Madam Hans had used Mango''s identity issues and force her to ept Andrea was uneptable. Although Madam Hans didn''t know the truth behind everything, her ignorant manner of defending an outsider saddened Mango greatly. In fact, Mango had only imed that Nathaniel could give her an identity out of spite and she never expected that he would actually do it. "Thank you, Nathaniel." Mango suddenly threw herself at Nathaniel and hugged him tightly. The desire which Nathaniel had worked so hard to suppress suddenly reared its head once more. "If you don''t let go, I can''t promise that we''ll be able to leave anytime soon." His voice was husky, and he was obviously trying to control himself. Meanwhile, Mango paused for a moment before she realised what he was implying. Then, she immediately let go of him and kept her hands to herself. Conversely, Nathaniel burst intoughter. "Why are you acting like a little girl?" "What would I be if not a girl? A man? Huh, I didn''t know that you had that sort of preference." At least Mango coulde up with a retort to what Nathaniel had said. However, Nathaniel didn''t really mind as he knew Mango was just teasing him. He just smiled as he walked past her and said, "Well, gender doesn''t matter as long as it''s you." "Gosh, you''re shameless!" Mango felt a violent blush erupt on her face after Nathaniel walked into the changing room. Nevertheless, she felt a warm feeling bloom in her chest as she watched his retreating figure. As Mango waited, she checked her phone to find a deluge of missed calls. They were from the Hans Family, Terrance and also Queena. However, Mango only nced briefly at them before she ignored the calls in favour of scrolling through the news. Soon after, Nathaniel left the changing room. "Let''s go!" He wrapped his arm around Mango''s shoulder. They had the perfect height difference, and Mango was the perfect height for Nathaniel as she just reached his shoulders. Hence, they fit together perfectly whenever he pulled her close. On the other hand, Mango felt like a child whenever he did this to her. She struggled in vain to break free, but she just went along with whatever Nathaniel wanted in the end. When both of them left the private workout studio, the staff looked embarrassed to see them. At first, Mango found it a little strange until she remembered the staff that knocked on the door earlier. Thus, she immediately blushed furiously and she even wanted to hide in shame. That was so embarrassing! Then, she pinched Nathaniel without even thinking about it. Nathaniel snorted in reply before he seemed to realise the expressions of the staff. After that, he just let out a chuckle without saying anything else. Just like that, both of them walked out of the gym. After they left, Mango let out a sigh of relief and said, "I''m nevering back here again." "It''s fine, they won''t remember you." s, Nathaniel''s words only served to annoy Mango further. "Yeah, but they''ll remember you." Nathaniel smiled once more at that, and Mango felt like pping the grin off his face. "Stopughing!" "Okay, noughing!" Although he said that, Mango was frustrated when the corners of his mouth were still quirked up in amusement. After that, they hailed a cab to the police station. In the meantime, the relevant authorities in the police department had already received the news. Hence, an officer quickly ushered Nathaniel and Mango inside once they arrived. Everything was done quickly. When Mango stepped outside with her freshly minted ID card, she felt so happy that she wanted to cry. After being undocumented for so long, she finally managed to restore her identity. "I think we need to celebrate this event. How about I treat you to a meal?" Then, Mango tilted her head to the side and looked at Nathaniel with happiness glinting in her eyes. Nathaniel smiled in response and replied, "Sure." "Let me be very clear, I''m paying today." Mango quickly expressed her intent before Nathaniel could say anything else. On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t fight her on it and he called the Shen Family to inform them that Mango wouldn''t be having lunch with them. After that, he brought Mango to a nearby restaurant. However, Mango''s phone rang before they even reached the restaurant. When she looked down, she was surprised to find that Madam Ye was calling her. "It''s Mom." "Pick up!" Nathaniel felt that Mango was being extremely adorable. How could her mental capacity drop so much after a month? Even so, he still loved her the same. At that moment, Mango felt like she was quite silly indeed. Why did she ask Nathaniel if she should pick up Madam Ye''s call? After that, she rubbed her nose and answered the call. "Mom." "Mango, I realised that your confinement period is over today, so how are you feeling? Come home and have a meal with me. I''m sorry for not being there when you needed me most, so I had Nanny Huang make a lot of good food. How about youe over together with the children?" There was a hint of anticipation in Madam Ye''s voice. Thus, Mango looked at Nathaniel and said, "Sorry, it seems like I can''t treat you to lunch today. Rain check?" "Anything works for me." Obviously Nathaniel wouldn''t refuse her. Then, Mango hurriedly replied to Madam Ye, "Mom, I''ll bring the children over some other time. Right now Nathan and I are out, so we''lle and have lunch with you right now." "Sounds great!" Clearly, Madam Ye was very happy. After Mango hung up, Nathaniel wanted to take her home but she stopped him. "I want to buy something for mom. I''m sure she hasn''t been feeling well throughout my confinement period right? I heard that getting rid of the toxins in her body has been a difficult process for her despite the antidote, and wasplicated because the toxins were inside her body for a prolonged period of time. Unfortunately, we couldn''t be there for her even though we''re her children, so I can''t just go over there empty-handed right?" Thus, Mango''s words caused a spark of interest to bloom in Nathaniel''s eyes. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 "Are you getting something for my mom?" "Isn''t that what I''m supposed to do?" Hence, Mango felt that Nathaniel''s reaction was quite interesting. She was the daughter-inw, but she hadn''t managed to care for her mother-inw while she was in the hospital. Even so, Madam Ye was still concerned for her well-being, so she should definitely show her appreciation, right? However, Nathaniel did not say anything about it, and he just smiled as he replied, "It''s all up to you." Meanwhile, Mango was rather overwhelmed by the affection in Nathaniel''s gaze. "You really know how to use those bewitching eyes of yours. It''s no wonder so many girls like you." At that, Nathaniel felt speechless and aggrieved. "They''re not bewitching, they''re charming." "It''s all the same." s, Mango just dismissed his words casually. Hence, Nathaniel could only acquiesce to what she said. "Okay, whatever you say. But that''s not my fault, but you can me my gics if you want to." He replied with a bit of self- praise in his voice. Hence, Mango felt that Nathaniel was bing more shameless by the day. Of course, Nathaniel automatically ignored Mango''s disdainful gaze. Then, both of them held hands as they entered a nearby mall. "What does mom like?" Honestly, Mango didn''t feel like she''d done her part as a daughter- in-w because she still had no idea what Madam Ye liked despite so many years of marriage. Nevertheless, Nathaniel chuckled and replied, "She''ll like whatever you buy for her." "Hey, I''m serious." For some reason, Mango was rather nervous. In fact, she''d never been this nervous when buying something. Her anxiety was apparent to Nathaniel, who said, "I''m serious. She doesn''t need anything because she has everything that she needs. You''re doing this just to show your appreciation for her. If we''re being serious, she misses my dad the most. Can you bring my dad back to life?" "What are you talking about? I''m not almighty." Mango felt that Nathaniel was making fun of her, but he was right. Madam Ye didn''t wish for anything in particr. Hence, this made Mango''s task quite difficult. "What do I do? I have no idea what to give her." "Then forget it." Nathaniel felt that there wasn''t a need for Mango to give his mother a gift, but she still insisted on buying something. Then, both of them strolled around before they stopped at a store that sold foot baths. Mango felt that buying a foot bath would be a good idea. "I''ve heard that there are many acupuncture points in the soles of the feet. Do you think that mom would feel better after using this?" Mango looked at Nathaniel as she spoke, and she hoped that he would give her a suggestion. Then, Nathaniel nodded and said, "Sounds good to me." Both of them returned to the Ye''s Mansion after they bought the foot bath. In fact, the Ye Family seemed different from before. The security had been increased, and everything was a lot more orderly. However, Mango just nced briefly at it silently before she entered the mansion. "Madam Ye, Mr. and Mrs. Ye have returned!" Nanny Huang was very happy to see them return, and she quickly ryed the news to Madam Ye. After both of them entered, they discovered that Madam Ye was sitting in a wheelchair with a happy expression on her face. "Oh, you''re back? That''s great! Come and sit!" Meanwhile, Nathaniel and Mango were shocked. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, your legs..." Recently, Nathaniel had been too preupied with taking care of Mango and he had assumed Nick would do the same for Madam Ye, so he hadn''t been worried at all. Furthermore, Nick neglected to inform Nathaniel that something was wrong with Madam Ye, so he felt a lump form in his throat when he saw his mother seated in a wheelchair. "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault." Nathaniel got down on his knees right away in front of Madam Ye. At the same time, Mango was also astonished. She had always thought that Madam Ye''s recovery would be slow even with the antidote, but she never expected for Madam Ye''s condition to turn out like this. Nevertheless, Madam Ye replied rather indifferently, "This is nothing, and I''m very grateful that fate has allowed me to stay alive. The doctor told me that I would experience side effects from the toxins despite that I''ve taken the antidote because of the duration that they''ve been inside my body. Although my legsck strength, I haven''t lost feeling in them so they might recover fullyter on. Don''t be sad, my dears. I''m an old woman, and I can always find someone to help me if I can''t move around anymore. I''ve spent my life in service of both of you and the Ye Family, so can''t I ck off for a bit now?" The more Madam Ye spoke, the more upset both Nathaniel and Mango felt. "Mom, I''m sorry. Nathan and I should havee back earlier to see you." Mango hurriedly knelt in front of Madam Ye and she felt a sharp pain in her chest as she gazed upon the kindly old woman. Then, Madam Ye took Mango''s hand and said, "Silly girl, how could you havee back to see me when you were sick? I already have one foot in the grave, so it''s okay if anything happens to me, but you''re still young. Why did you act so rashly for an old woman like me? How are you? Are you feeling better? Have you seen the doctor?" "I have. The doctor told me that everything is fine, so don''t worry." Currently, Mango was acting like a child in front of Madam Ye. When Nathaniel saw this, he said, "Mom, Mango bought a foot bath for you, so how about we try it out?" "Let me do it." Mango was about to go and fetch water as she spoke, but Nathaniel stopped her. "You''ve justpleted your confinement period, so let me do it. You can just sit and talk to mom." Then, Nathaniel took off his coat and rolled up his sleeves before he took the foot bath to the bathroom. Madam Ye gazed at Nathaniel''s retreating figure and smiled, "My son is so filial. I''m very d to have children like you both." "It''s all my fault. I should have asked Nathan toe home and visit you earlier." Honestly, Mango felt like her mother-inw was far too kind. If it were any other woman, she would have been pissed that her son hadn''t returned home for over a month, but Madam Ye was not angry at all. The olddy patted Mango''s hand and replied, "You should take better care of yourself. I heard that Nathan was nning to take you and the kids on a vacation?" "Yeah, that''s what we nned. But I''ve given up on that now and I want to stay with you until you get better." How could Mango still have the mood to go on a vacation with her family now that Madam Ye was wheelchair-bound? Nevertheless, Madam Ye smiled and said, "Don''t worry about it, Nick is home with me. Over the years, the Ye Family has owed you and your children far too much. Now that Rita is cured, you might as well let Nathan take you out. The world is vast and beautiful, so I''m sure you and the children will find much joy in that. Conversely, I''m an old woman who''s worked all her life, yet I don''t want to spend my twilight years anywhere else but here in the Ye Family mansion. I want to stay and watch over the memories that your father-inw left behind. So, don''t let me hold you two back from living your lives, okay?" "But it would be extremely unfilial of us to leave while you''re like this." The more Madam Ye insisted on them going, the more upset Mango felt. "Silly girl, why are you acting like a child who''s overly attached to her mother? If people didn''t know better, they would think that you''re my daughter instead." Although Madam Ye said so, her eyes were filled with a sense of contentment. Then, Mango threw herself into Madam Ye''s arms as she cried, "I am your daughter." "All right, all right, you''re my daughter. Hey, stop crying, if not Nathan will think that I''ve hurt you somehow." The olddy coughed a little as she spoke. After that, Mango quickly stood up and poured a cup of water for Madam Ye. Meanwhile, Nathaniel left the bathroom carrying the foot bath before he got down on one knee before Madam Ye. He suddenly realized that it had been many years since he had been so close to Madam Ye. When he was a child, Madam Ye was too busy for him and the situation was reversed when he got older because he was always upied with work. Hence, he had not only nearly lost his wife, but his own mother as well. Hence, Nathaniel felt very guilty. "Mom, the salesperson at the mall said that the foot bath will help to increase blood cirction in the soles of the foot, so you should use it as often as you can." "Sounds good to me!" Madam Ye readily agreed with whatever Nathaniel and Mango said to her. Then, Mango suddenly realised that Madam Ye was indeed getting older. An inexplicable air of loneliness surrounded the olddy, which made Mango feel sad for her. "Mom, what would you like to eat? I''ll go and make it for you." Mango was about to stand up as she spoke, but Madam Ye stopped her. "Nanny Huang is already in the kitchen, so are you nning to steal her job? Furthermore, you shouldn''t be on your feet so much as you''ve just finished your confinement period. Just stay here and chat with me." After that, Madam Ye retrieved a card from inside her blouse and gave it to Mango. "Although you and Nathan aren''tcking any money, I still have to give you something as your mother- in-w. It''s not much, so don''t fight me on it. Just take the money and keep it, so you would at least have some emergency funds if Nathaniel does anything to make you upset." Madam Ye said this with a smile, but Mango''s eyes filled with tears. "Mom..." "If you still want to call me your mom, then you''d better listen to me and take the money." Then, Mango nced over at Nathaniel, who nodded his head before she took the card, "Thank you mom." "Good girl!" The three of them chatted for a while longer as Nathaniel washed his mother''s feet and Nick had returned home by the time everything was put away. This was the first time that Mango had properly met Nick. Previously, she had nearly mistaken him for Nathaniel as she was fighting for her life. After that, she''d never seen him again, so she was rather shocked to see him. Nathaniel and Nick looked exactly the same. "Hello, Mango." Nick smiled slightly, showing off his dimples. At a nce, Nick seemed more mischievous and less seriouspared to Nathaniel. "Hi Nick, nice to meet you." On the other hand, Mango felt rather awkward as she wasn''t used too seeing someone who looked exactly like her husband. "Go away, can''t you see that Mango''s nervous?" Then, Nathaniel kicked Nick in the side. Meanwhile, Nickined woefully to his mother, "Mom, Nathaniel is bullying me. Not only did he thrust thepany to me without warning, but he also doesn''t want to see me." "If you don''t want to keep being a thorn in your brother''s side, then hurry up and find a wife. Oh yeah, where''s Wisdom? Did you take him with you?" Madam Ye''s words confused Nick for a moment before he eximed loudly, "Oh no! I''ve forgotten about him, I think I''ve left him locked inside my office." As he spoke, he hurriedly rushed outside, which caused Mango''s lips to quirk up in amusement. Could this brother- in-w of hers really manage thepany? Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Madam Ye was also speechless. Then, Nathaniel frowned slightly and asked, "Why did he take Wisdom to thepany?" "Wisdom said that he wanted to be closer to Nick, so he followed his father to the office. Unfortunately, it''s not the first time that Nick''s left his son at the office." Madam Ye sighed as she spoke. Since Nick hadn''t returned, they decided to wait for him for dinner, so they spent the time chatting on the sofa. Truth be told, Mango was rather exhausted because she had been on her feet since morning. She tried her best to stay awake, but Nathaniel noticed how tired she was. "Do you want to go up and rest?" He suddenly piped up, which made Madam Ye confused for a moment before she noticed that Mango did look quite tired. "Oh dear, it slipped my mind that you need more rest since you''ve justpleted your confinement period. Nathan, hurry and get Mango upstairs to rest. I''ll have someone inform you when Nick returns." Madam Ye quickly instructed Nathaniel. "There''s no need mom, I''m fine." Mango wanted to decline, but Nathaniel immediately picked her up and walked towards their bedroom. "Nathaniel!" Honestly, Mango felt incredibly embarrassed. Was it really appropriate for Nathaniel to be so protective of her in front of Madam Ye? s, Nathaniel acted as if he hadn''t heard a thing and he quickly brought Mango to the bedroom before heid her down on the bed. "Take a nap. How can you stand the exhaustion when you''ve been up all day and worn yourself out at the gym? Nick will need some time to get back, so it''ll be fine for you to rest for a bit." Right now, Nathaniel kind of med himself for this. He wouldn''t have taken Mango to the gym if he knew that they would be going home for lunch. Hence, he couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for Mango when he saw how tired she was. Mango still wanted to say something, but she decided against it when she saw the heartache in Nathaniel''s eyes. This man loved her with all his heart. How could she let him worry about her? "I''ll take a nap on my own. You should go downstairs and stay with mom instead." "All right." Nathaniel knew that Mango was concerned about Madam Ye, so he agreed. Then, Mango finally closed her eyes once heplied with her wishes. Perhaps she was really quite tired, and she fell into slumber rather quickly. Then, Nathaniel pulled a nket over her as he gazed at her sleeping visage with a subtle frown. He looked at her for a moment longer before he went downstairs. However, Nathaniel was surprised to find his mother intently studying the foot bath. "Mom, why are you looking at it?" "It''s pretty good." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Madam Ye leaned back against her wheelchair with a smile. Thus, it seemed like she quite liked her gift. "Mango was the one who bought it. She didn''t really know what to get, so she got this since it would be good for your health." Of course, Nathaniel had to put in a good word for Mango. Next, Madam Ye smiled at him and said, "Mango is a great daughter-inw, so there''s no need for you to tell me that. To be honest, she''s better than you." "Mom..." Truth be told, Nathaniel was a little embarrassed by what she said. He did not expect that his mother would be so critical of him over the past month. "I''ll go abroad and find a specialist to take a look at your legs." "Don''t bother, if I''m fated to walk again, then I will be able to do so sooner orter. If I''ll be wheelchair-bound for the rest of my life, then so be it. Oh, how is Mango doing with the Hans Family? It''s been a while, so why hasn''t she been formally inducted into the family yet?" Then, Nathaniel frowned at Madam Ye''s question. "Well, something happened." "What''s the matter?" Upon hearing that, Madam Ye immediately became nervous. Next, Nathaniel told Madam Ye about the issue between Andrea and Madam Hans. "Is Madam Hans crazy? She would forsake her own biological granddaughter for an outsider? Tell the Hans Family that if they won''t ept Mango, then the Ye Family will. From now on, she''s part of our family and we won''t give her back even if they ask for her." Currently, Madam Ye acted very much like a petnt child. However, Nathaniel smiled at the sight of his mother''s sincere affection towards Mango and said, "Yeah, I told them exactly that from the very beginning." "Well done! No one is allowed to bully Mango. Is that Andrea girl the one who tried to hurt Mango in America?" "Yeah, that''s her." "Are you just going to stand there and watch your wife get pushed around by other people?" Madam Ye raised her eyebrows and looked at Nathaniel, which made him avert his gaze, "Mom, Mango''s still concerned about preserving the rtionship between Andrea and Minister Xiao." "What about you? You have nothing to do with Andrea, and yet you stand by idly while your wife gets bullied. Are you even a man of the Ye Family?" By now, Madam Ye had started to openly mock him. Nathaniel felt a blush rise on his face. "But I haven''t..." "Cut the crap. All that talk about protecting your wife, but where were you when she needed you most? I don''t believe that Mango would hesitate to put that b*tch in her ce, so what about you? Even if you can''t do something openly, you can always do it secretively right?" The more Madam Ye spoke, the angrier she became and she even wanted to kick Nathaniel out. On the other hand, Nathaniel felt somewhat awkward. "Mom, I''ll handle it soon." "What are you waiting for? Isn''t Mango asleep? Why are you still waiting around for when Nick hasn''t returned?" Madam Ye''s words stunned Nathaniel. "But I''m here to apany you!" "I don''t need you here with me! Go away!" Madam Ye let out a fierce growl at her son. If it weren''t for her weak legs, she would have kicked him out long ago. Furthermore, that was the first time that Nathaniel had ever been mocked by Madam Ye, so it was incredibly jarring for him. "Mom, which of us is your child, me or Mango? Don''t you think that you''ll end up hurting my feelings?" "Your wife has already captured your heart, so what''s there for me to hurt?" Then, Nathaniel let out a rare blush at Madam Ye''s words. "Then, what about Mango..." "I''m here to look after her. Plus, she''s in our house, so what are you afraid of? Although there might be some sinister forces lurking around, I can still protect your wife." Indeed, Madam Ye''s aura was still as domineering as it had been in the past. After that, Nathaniel got up and left. Nathaniel called Thomas after he left The Ye''s Mansion. "Where are you?" "I''m at home." Thomas had be rather forlorn over the past few days because of what happened to Charlotte, but he still replied to Nathaniel quickly. On the other hand, Nathaniel sensed that Thomas was in a bad mood and he said, "Come pick me up at the Ye''s Mansion. Let''s go and vent our anger." "Huh?" Thomas was confused for a moment before something seemed to click in his head and he muttered, "Mr. Ye, you can''t do something to upset Mrs. Ye. She''ll be very sad if you go out and frolick with other women despite everything that she''s sacrificed for you. Furthermore, you already have kids and everyone will be watching your every move in Ocean City. If the media catches wind of this, then..." "What the hell are you talking about? Get over here!" Nathaniel felt extremely annoyed. What was going on? Not only did Madam Ye mock him, but even Thomas also misunderstood his intentions. Did they really think that he was such a terrible person? Thomas realised that he had misunderstood Nathaniel after hearing that. Thus, he dared not dawdle as he quickly drove to the Ye''s Mansion. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was outside smoking a cigarette and he said a few words to Thomas before they left. Over at the Hans Family household, the atmosphere was quite sullen as they couldn''t reach Mango at all. Terrance had an unpleasant expression on his face due to Andrea''s presence, and Queena had an especially sour look as well. Queena wanted to say something, but Madam Hans''s re kept stopping her from voicing her opinions out. "Is Mango still unwilling to pick up the phone?" It was obvious from Madam Hans''s tone that she was in a foul mood. Then, Queena nodded. Next, Terrance replied coldly, "Well, I wouldn''t pick up either if it were me." "Shut up!" Madam Hans red at Terrance as she huffed, "As an elder, don''t you know the rules? Is Mango really so petty that she''s unable to ept Andrea at all?" "Grandma, stop it. I''d better go instead because Mango won''t return as long as I''m here. I know very well that she doesn''t like me." Andrea rubbed at her nose pitifully, but unfortunately, no oneforted her except for Madam Hans. However, Madam Hans hurriedly consoled Andrea when she saw the younger girl acting sad, "This has caused you so much trouble, Andrea. Don''t worry, I''ll talk to Mango about this." "Andrea, it suddenly urred to me that I forgot to get something. Could you help me buy it?" At that moment, Queena really couldn''t take it anymore. In fact, Mango should have been home by now, but she had been driven away by Andrea''s presence. Furthermore, Andrea hadpletely won over Madam Hans and the olddy''s attitude towards Mango was totally uneptable. Hence, she spoke up with the intention of getting Andrea to leave. Of course, Andrea knew what Queena was nning. But before she could say anything, Madam Hans cut in, "We have servants here, so let them go and buy it instead." "I''m worried that they would make a mistake, so I think Andrea should go instead." This time, Queena insisted. Meanwhile, Andrea sensed that Queena''s temper was rising so she said, "Grandma, I think I should go. Perhaps I might run into Mango on the way there, and she mighte back if I talk to her." "Well, it seems like you''re the most sensible one here." Hence, Madam Hans found that Andrea had be even more pleasing than before. At the same time, Terrance was so angry that he wanted to leave, but Queena stopped him. "Terrance, I think it''s time for Madam Hans to have her medicine. Could you please get it for me?" Although Andrea was unwilling to leave, she was forced to do so at Queena''s behest. She was pissed off because Queena had asked her to get something very mundane, but there was nothing she could do about it. On another note, the Hans Family had given Andrea a chauffeur and a car. Hence, she took full advantage of it and didn''t hesitate to order her driver to take her to the shopping mall. Shortly after Andrea left the Hans Family mansion, a ck sedan speedily followed behind her car... At first, Andrea had not noticed the car, but she started to be nervous when she realised that it was following her. "Hey, hurry up and drive somewhere crowded now!" Unfortunately, the sedan behind her crashed into her car with a loud bang before she could even finish her sentence. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Andrea immediately curled up and her face turned pale with fright. "What''s going on? Is someone out to get me, or are they targeting the Hans Family? Hurry up and call grandma, tell her that something''s happened!" Andrea frantically barked out orders at the driver as she grabbed his hand. However, the car behind them had already overtaken them and forced them to the curb before she could finish her sentence. On the other hand, the driver was familiar with such situations since he was in the Hans Family''s employ. Hence, he frowned slightly and said while he opened the door, "Hey, have you gotten the wrong person? I''m with the Hans Family." Obviously, the people who were hired by Nathaniel would know the driver of Hans Family. However, one of them coldly replied, "Sorry, we have nothing against the Hans Family. But the woman in the car has offended our employer, so we''ve been hired to dispose of her. I hope that you won''t interfere." Andrea was so frightened that she opened the door to run when she heard that, but someone immediately grabbed hold of her long hair. "Ah! Let go of me! Help me! How dare you be sowless in broad daylight? I''ll have you know that I''m the adopted daughter of the Hans Family, so they''ll never forgive you if you hurt me!" Andrea shouted. Meanwhile, Nathaniel and Thomas had a disdainful look in their eyes as they heard Andrea''s screams from their car nearby. "Wow, she''s tantly using the Hans Family name to threaten people even though she hasn''t even been legally inducted yet. How despicable." Although Nathaniel didn''t speak, his gaze was eerily cold. "I nned to throw her into the sea at first, but I think we should find somewhere remote and leave her there instead. Let her starve for a few days before we decide what to do with her." After that, Thomas ryed Nathaniel''s order to their men quickly. Meanwhile, Andrea wanted to take the opportunity to escape when the phone rang, but how could she square up to them? The driver had tried to fight them off, but he was quickly knocked out. Then, Andrea was immediately shoved into the sedan and driven away. After all that was settled, Nathaniel stretched out his armszily and said, "Let''s go home. I think Mango should be waking up soon." However, Thomas gave him a gloomy look. Nathaniel nced at him in response and asked, "Is Charlotte feeling better now?" "No, she isn''t." Thus, Thomas felt that he was quite useless. "What did the Song family say?" Truth be told, Nathaniel hadn''t wanted to get involved with the Song Family''s affairs in the first ce, but he was rather concerned since Thomas had failed to settle it until now. Charlotte was Mango''s best friend, so Mango would certainly feel upset if the issue wasn''t dealt with swiftly. Then, Thomas replied, "Walter insists that he was drugged and that it wasn''t his fault. Now that my identity has been revealed, he''s been going against me every step of the way." "Is he going to try to fight with you to the end?" "Perhaps so. By the way, Mr. Ye, I found something." Next, Thomas frowned as he muttered, "In fact, Charlotte actually received a call from someone else before she went to see Walter. I asked around and discovered that Walter wasn''t the one who called her, but it was one of his friends instead. They used Mango as an excuse to lure Charlotte out." "What do you mean?" Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed when he heard that all of this might have something to do with Mango. Was this not a simple case of Walter chasing skirts? Then, Thomas shook his head and replied, "I''ve already asked Charlotte about this, but she refused to tell me. However, I heard that the other party apparently has nude photos of Mrs. Ye, and they threatened to spread it if Charlotte didn''t go. Ultimately, that''s why she went to see Walter." "What did you say?" A dangerous glint appeared in Nathaniel''s eyes. "Mango''s nude photos? They were sent to Charlotte?" "Yes, I saw two of them on Charlotte''s phone. They were blurred, but..." Thomas was embarrassed to say anything more. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He couldn''t tell Nathaniel that he''d seen them, right? Nathaniel''s body radiated with murderous intent. "Did you ask Charlotte if this was true? Are the photos real?" In the face of Nathaniel''s anger, Thomas could only mutter, "I was too embarrassed to ask her, after all, it concerns Mrs. Ye''s reputation." "Let''s go home! I need to ask Charlotte about this." Hence, Nathaniel needed to find out about the truth right away. Thomas immediately drove Nathaniel back to the vi. Meanwhile, Charlotte had just managed to step out for a breather after Thomas had left the house. However, she was so frightened by his return that she quickly rushed back into the vi. Unfortunately, Nathaniel grabbed her wrist and said, "Get in the car, I have something to ask you!" "Noway!" Charlotte had never stepped foot outside the house ever since that incident, because she felt like everyone''s eyes were on her and it made her feel suffocated. She knew that it was all in her head, but she just couldn''t ovee it for now. Unfortunately, Nathaniel didn''t have muchpassion for her because she wasn''t Mango. Hence, he dragged her directly into the car. "Let go of me, Nathaniel! I''m not leaving!" Charlotte lowered her voice in fear of disturbing the children as well as Mango''s parents, but she was still forcefully taken away by Nathaniel. After she got onto the car, she realised that Thomas was also there. For a moment, Charlotte felt that the atmosphere inside the car was stifling. She curled up into a ball in the seat, mumbling to herself like an abused child. Hence, Thomas was rather distressed at the sight of her, but Nathaniel cut him off before he could say anything. "Did Walter send you Mango''s nudes in order to get you to go to the Evergrande Bay Club?" As soon as Nathaniel said this, Charlotte''s eyes widened. "How did you know? Did the photos get out? That b*stard Walter! I''ll kill him!" All of a sudden, Charlotte became incredibly agitated. Conversely, Nathaniel''s gaze turned cold. "How can you be sure that it''s Mango''s picture?" At this point, Charlotte could hide this no longer. Thus, she just took out her phone and showed the photos to Nathaniel as she asked worriedly, "Does Mango know about this?" "Not yet." Nathaniel took the phone from Charlotte and Mango''s nude photo was clearly disyed on the screen. She was lying on the floor naked, and the red mole on her chest was quite obvious to Nathaniel. At that moment, he was seething with rage. "Who sent this to you?" "Walter did. He sent it to me from his phone, that''s why I went to confront him, but I never expected..." s, Charlotte couldn''t bring herself to talk about it as her body quivered in fear. Thomas became especially distressed when he saw this, so he pulled her into his arms. Charlotte struggled, but she was unable to break free. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s hands were tightly sped together. If this wasn''t Charlotte''s phone, he would have tossed it out of the window by now. In the meantime, Thomasforted Charlotte. Nevertheless, Charlotte looked at Nathaniel and asked, "Can you keep this under wraps? If this picture gets out, Mango''s reputation would be ruined." Obviously, Nathaniel knew how serious this incident was, but what was the story behind these photos? Did Walter take these photos when Mango was asleep? Nathaniel was livid with anger when he thought of that possibility. Was there anything more infuriating than the fact that someone had taken nude photos of his wife as keepsakes? Then, Nathaniel immediately turned to Thomas and said, "Take Charlotte and get out of the car. I''ll go and meet Walter alone." "I think it''s best if I go with you, Mr. Ye." In truth, Thomas was rather concerned about Nathaniel''s current mental state. However, Nathaniel replied coldly, "There''s no need for that. Charlotte, let me borrow your phone. Thomas will get you a new er." After that, he got down from the car and moved into the driver''s seat. Ultimately, Thomas didn''t refuse him and he brought Charlotte down from the car. Meanwhile, Charlotte wanted Thomas to follow Nathaniel as she was afraid that something might happen to him, but Nathaniel immediately drove the car away. He made his way to the Song Family mansion at first, but Walter wasn''t there. After that, Nathaniel searched the ces Walter frequented and found him at a bar. Then, he immediately snatched Walter up by the cor without another word. "Nathaniel Ye, you''d better not cross the line! Whatever happened before was my fault, but I won''t go easy on you if you hit me today!" In truth, Walter had been extremely irritated over the past few days. Aside from the incident with Charlotte, Thomas, who was just a measly personal assistant, had imed that he was a child of the Song Family. Furthermore, Walter became furious and he couldn''t ept the truth when Thomas even produced the paternity test he took with Mr. Song. Hence, he hadn''t been home for a long time. The pungent stench of alcohol wafted into Nathaniel''s nose when he gripped Walter by the cor. Either way, Nathaniel still punched him in the face. "F*ck! You''re really looking for trouble, aren''t you Nathaniel?" Walter was enraged, but he knew that he was no match for Nathaniel, so he gave the other man a warning. s, he didn''t expect Nathaniel to be so violent. His fingers came away bloody after he touched his nose and he exploded in rage. "Do you really think that I''m no match for you? Even so, I''m still going to fight you today! Are you here because of Thomas? I''m sure you know that he''s the illegitimate son of my father and that wh*re, so you kept him by your side to make a fool out of me right? Nathaniel, you son of a b*tch!" Then, Walter pounced on Nathaniel like a crazed man. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s mind was filled with the vision of Mango''s nude photographs. Walter had always treated Mango politely, so Nathaniel could still tolerate him making passes at her. After all, Walter frequently helped Mango out. However, Nathaniel realised that he was wrong after he saw the photos. How could Nathaniel expect a yboy like Walter to keep his hands to himself? He actually dared toy his filthy hands on Mango! How dare he! Overwhelming anger overtook Nathaniel''s body, and he reciprocated Walter''s attack without holding back. With a loud crack, both of their fists collided directly with one another. The direct punch numbed both of their arms, but neither of them were willing to give up. Hence, they quickly started fighting once again. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Nathaniel and Walter fought fiercely, but no one dared stop them nor call the police as they were both famous in Ocean City. The manager of the bar was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. "What do we do? If something really happens, our bar would..." As the waiter beside him witnessed the fight, he whispered, "How about we call their families? At the rate that this is going, they might end up killing one another." The manager nodded his head quickly at the suggestion. "You''re right, go and ce a call to their families." Then, the waiter did as he was told. The call to Walter''s house was picked up by a maid, who quickly informed Mr. Song. As for Nathaniel, someone had found Mango''s number and managed to call her instead. In the meantime, Mango was still resting when she got the call. She''d thought that the Hans Family was calling when she heard the phone ring, and she was about to hang up when she saw that it was an unfamiliar number. Then, she hesitated for a moment before she picked up. "Hello, am I speaking to a member of the Ye Family?" "Who is this?" The fact that the caller was asking if she was part of the Ye Family made Mango somewhat perplexed. There were plenty of people in the Ye Family, so who were they looking for? The waiter heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Mango''s reply and said, "I''m a waiter from Casa Sriega, Mr. Ye and Mr. Song have gotten into a huge fight and we can''t stop them at all. So, can you pleasee and break it up? I''m sure it won''t be good for anyone if the police and media get involved." Upon hearing this, Mango immediately sat up. "Who are you talking about? Are you sure it''s Nathaniel Ye?" "Ma''am, Mr. Ye is so famous, so how could I be mistaken? We wouldn''t be calling if it wasn''t him." The waiter sounded as if he was about to cry. Then, Mango hurriedly replied, "I understand. I''ll be there right away." After that, she got dressed in a sh, but there was an apprehensive feeling in her heart. Nathaniel wasn''t some unruly teenager, so why did he go and pick a fight with Walter in public? He''d done that previously because of what happened to Charlotte, but that was in a private room of a club. So, why did he be so reckless suddenly? What on earth happened? Besides, wasn''t he with Madam Ye outside her room? Why did he leave? Did Walter have something to do with it? One question after another popped up in Mango''s mind, which gave her a headache. After that, she quickly left the room and she couldn''t help but ask when she saw Madam Ye sitting alone. "Mom, where is Nathan?" "Oh, he said he went to get mangoes because you liked eating them. Why? Are you missing him already?" Madam Ye had assumed that Mango was looking for Nathaniel, so she helped cover for him. That was a given. Madam Ye wasn''t going to tell Mango that Nathaniel had gone out to exact revenge for her. However, Mango had no idea about what happened between Madam Ye and Nathaniel, so she became even more worried after she heard that. "Mom, I''ll be heading out for a while. Please carry on with dinner without us when Nick and Wisdom return." Mango rushed out of the door hurriedly as she spoke. "What''s going on? Did that brat Nathaniel fail to deal with that woman? Not only that, did he alert Mango as well?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Madam Ye asked confusedly as she turned to Nanny Huang. Then, Nanny Huang shook her head and said, "Madam Ye, I know you''re concerned about Mrs. Ye, but you should let Mr. Ye deal with this. Let''s not get involved in their problems. In my opinion, both of them have a very strong rtionship and nothing can tear them apart. As for his brother, you should keep a closer watch on him. He''s not getting any younger, yet he remains unmarried." Madam Ye couldn''t help but sigh when Nick was brought up. "Don''t you think I''m concerned about it as well? Ever since Macy died, Susie just disappeared into thin air and that worries me greatly. Susie is an aggressive woman and Wisdom is her grandson, so do you really think she''ll let Nick go after Macy died? It was fine to assume that Nick was dead before he came back, but it''s unlike her to stay silent now that he''s back! Please increase the bodyguards around Wisdom, I don''t want anything to happen to him." "Yes, ma''am." Nanny Huang quickly executed Madam Ye''s orders. After Mango left The Ye''s Mansion, she didn''t have time to think as she took a cab directly to Casa Sriega. As soon as she arrived, she noticed that a lot of people were surrounding the bar while the manager and security were trying to disperse the crowd. Hence, Mango''s chest suddenly tightened. How could they keep this from the media when it had already garnered this much attention? What the hell was going on with Nathaniel? After that, Mango hurriedly pushed through the crowd and rushed inside. "Nathan, stop fighting!" Mango immediately saw Nathaniel and Walter fighting one another. Both of them were brawling like feuding children as they used brute force to subdue each other. Two of the most famous men in Ocean City were duking it out without a care for their reputations as the crowd around them took photos. However, Mango didn''t even have the time to think whether those photos would be uploaded to the inte. Meanwhile, both Nathaniel and Walter were blinded by anger and they couldn''t hear Mango calling out to them. Furthermore, no one in the crowd dared to stop them lest they be caught in the crossfire. No one could afford offending either of the two men. When Mango saw that her words were being ignored, she quickly stepped forward. "Stop fighting! Are you two still children? You''ll be aughing stock!" Mango rushed into the fray in a sh. Thus, Nathaniel was caught off guard and he couldn''t stop his fist from continuing on its collision course with Mango''s head. So, he hurriedly pulled her head aside with his other hand. In the meantime, Walter threw a punch. It scored a direct hit on Nathaniel''s eye with a crack. Then, he flinched a little and subconsciously stepped back. As soon as Mango regained her footing, she witnessed Nathaniel being hit by Walter. Then, a wave of anger bubbled up in her chest at the sight. Hence, she didn''t care about preserving her image in front of the crowd as she angrily backhanded Walter in the face. "You''d better calm down now!" Mango pped Walter so hard that both he and the crowd were shocked. Only then did Walter realise that Mango was standing in front of him. After the incident with Charlotte, Mango had not returned any of his calls, nor did she agree to meet him. Instead, she even ignored himpletely. Hence, it was quite surreal for Walter to see her standing right in front of him. "Mango, is it really you?" Then, he immediately grabbed onto Mango''s hand like a madman. "Let go of her!" Rage sparked in Nathaniel''s chest once he saw that. Then, he smacked Walter''s hand away and it seemed like they were ready to brawl once more. Meanwhile, Mango was experiencing a splitting headache. "That''s enough! If you two want to fight, then don''t do it in public! Come on, this is a bar! What''s wrong with both of you? Are you trying to shame both the Ye Family and the Song Family?" A slight pain throbbed in Mango''s chest as she spoke. Honestly, she couldn''t figure it out. Walter throwing a tantrum was par for the course, but why did Nathaniel, who was usually calm and collected, act so petty? Starting a fight? He was an adult! If they really wanted to fight, did they really have to make a fool of themselves in public? Hence, Nathaniel forced down his rage when he saw that Mango was really pissed off. Then, he suddenly turned around and realized that the three of them had be the center of attention. He frowned slightly before he dered to the crowd in amanding voice, "All of you''d better delete whatever you took or sent, if not you''ll have hell to pay!" Truth be told, everyone knew how powerful Nathaniel was in Ocean City. Then, the crowd around them dispersed immediately after that. Walter touched his bruised face and said pitifully, "He started this. I have no idea what happened, but he just came and started hitting me. Clearly, I had to defend myself." In fact, he was beaten very badly by Nathaniel and there were barely a few uninjured areas on his face. Although Nathaniel was also beaten ck and blue, he fared much better than Walter. He had originally assumed that Mango would be concerned about him, but she only nced at Walter for a moment before she looked at Nathaniel. Her voice was equal parts distressed and angry as she chastised her husband. "How old are you? You have two kids, and yet you''re acting so impulsively! Do you really have to fight back every time someone provokes you?" Nathaniel was surprised by Mango''s words, but Walter smirked in amusement instead. Mango actually insulted Nathaniel! What on Earth did he do wrong? "Mango, even inmates on death row have a chance to exin themselves, so shouldn''t I be extended the same courtesy? I admit I screwed up with Charlotte, but I had a reason for that. Will you just hear me out?" As Walter spoke, he was about to step forward and take Mango''s hand. s, Nathaniel was especially attuned to Walter''s actions and his mind was overwhelmed with angry thoughts whenever Walter moved to touch her. Hence, his fury exploded out of control. "Believe it or not, I will cut off your hands if you touch her!" Nathaniel''s gaze was icy, and he didn''t seem to be joking at all. Truth be told, Mango knew that her friendship with Walter was a sore point for Nathaniel, but he''d never reacted so violently before. Was Nathaniel so apprehensive because of Walter''s despicable actions towards Charlotte the other day? For now, that was the only reason that Mango could think of and it made her even more upset with Walter. "Walter Song, don''t you think that you should be exining yourself to Charlotte instead of me? You''ve traumatized her heavily, but you never even apologized for it. Why the hell are you trying to exin it to me? The reason why Nathaniel hit you today doesn''t matter because you deserve all of it!" Then, she turned and pulled Nathaniel away with her, but Walter grabbed her hand again. Thus, the action ended up provoking Nathaniel. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 "Walter Song!" Nathaniel simply couldn''t stand him anymore. He still wanted to go back and punch Walter when Mango''s harsh words stopped him, "If you make one more move, you''re sleeping in the study tonight." Then, Nathaniel''s fist came to a halt in mid-air as he looked at Mango exasperatedly. Did she really threaten him with that? Right now? He was livid with anger and Walter was obviously triggered as well. "Are both of you trying to show off your loving rtionship in front of me? I''m doing a lot worse than Nathaniel right now, okay? Come on Mango, aren''t you concerned about me at all, even as a friend?" "Friends? Are you sure that we''re still friends?" Then, Mango turned around and red at Walter coldly. "You should''ve known that we were no longer friends from the moment you attacked Charlotte. She''s my best friend, and yet you tried to force yourself on her without a single apology after the incident. Not only that, you still insist that it''s not your fault. Being friends with someone like you is a curse." Mango''s words made Walter let go of her hand abruptly. He couldn''t believe what he had heard, let alone they came from Mango. "Don''t you know what kind of person I am? Do you think that I would ever do that to Charlotte?" "What, did you think that I didn''t witness what happened that day? Was everyone at the Evergrande Bay Club blind? Didn''t you summon Charlotte to humiliate her? Walter, you should learn how to admit your mistakes instead of feigning innocence in front of me. I''ll never forgive you for what you did. Did you think I would thank you for not taking advantage of me throughout our friendship?" Mango''sst sentence struck a nerve in Nathaniel. He grasped the cell phone in his pocket tightly as he thought of the nude photos. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to tear Walter apart. Had Walter really not taken advantage of Mango? If not, why were there nude photos of her? Could it be anyone else''s fault but Walter? Hence, Nathaniel''s murderous intent was on obvious disy. Mango could clearly feel it and she was quite surprised. However, she didn''t say anything while Walter paled considerably. "So that''s what you really think of me." "How else should I think? Not only did you not take responsibility for what you did, you even med it on the alcohol and said that someone else drugged you. Why would you do something like that if you didn''t have the intention to take advantage of Charlotte? I''m disappointed in you, Walter Song!" Mango pulled on Nathaniel''s hand after she said that and left with him. Her husband''s temper was out of control, so she was afraid of what he would do if she let go of his hand. Mango was rendered speechless when she thought of Nathaniel''s furious expression. Then, the two of them shared a silent ride home. Today was supposed to be celebratory, but they didn''t expect that things would turn out this way. They couldn''t even go back to the Ye Mansion now. Mango wouldn''t know how to exin the injury on Nathaniel''s face if Madam Ye saw it. Then, she couldn''t help but sigh when she saw his angry expression, "Who do you think you are? You just fought Walter in public and made a fool out of yourselves. If you''re not afraid of public ridicule, then how would you exin to Mom when she sees the videos of the fight online." Then, Nathaniel nced at Mango. Mango''s eyes were clearly filled with love and concern for him, nothing else. Thus, he was relieved. So far, it seemed that Mango didn''t know about her nude photos. Perhaps she was also a victim. Although Nathaniel thought that way, he was still very ufortable. "I''ll take you to the hospital for a checkup." Mango decided on that n of action since Nathaniel didn''t reply. However, he suddenly said, "It''s fine, I''ll be all right after I apply some ointment, they''re just some light bruises anyway." Nathaniel decided to speak finally. Then, Mango hurriedly asked, "Why did you fight him? Weren''t you going to buy mangoes? Why did you end up going so far away to pick a fight with Walter? If you''re really annoyed with him, why didn''t you hire someone to deal with him instead of doing it yourself? Furthermore, wasn''t Thomas going to deal with Charlotte''s incident personally? Did something go wrong?" The only issue that Mango could think of was Charlotte and Thomas, so she pressed Nathaniel about it. However, Nathaniel did not reply and he lit up a cigarette in front on Mango for the very first time. Then, he hurriedly opened the car window for venttion when he remembered Mango''s condition, but he did not put out the cigarette. Instead, he continued puffing away on it. Truth be told, Mango had never seen Nathaniel like this before. "What the hell is going on with you?" She felt that Nathaniel was acting extremely strange today, but he stubbornly refused to tell her what happened. Mango couldn''t seem to get it out of him and that made her extremely annoyed. Nathaniel smoked the cigarette all the way down to the stub before he tossed it out of the window harshly. Then, he said, "It''s nothing, I just felt a little frustrated so I wanted to take it out on someone." Clearly, Mango did not believe his ridiculous exnation. However, she knew that he wouldn''t tell her anything no matter how much she asked. "Are you feeling better now?" s, Nathaniel became even more irritated upon hearing her question. How could he be feeling better? The nude photos of Mango were like a thorn in his flesh, and it made his heart ache badly. Ultimately, he couldn''t help but nod when he saw Mango''s concerned gaze, "Yeah, I''m feeling better now." "Can we go home then?" Right now, Mango felt as if she was trying to coax Zion instead. Honestly, she''d never even put in this much effort to coax her son before. Meanwhile, Nathaniel knew that there was no way he was going back to the Ye''s Mansion looking like this, so he nodded. "It''s better if you drive today. I''m in a bad mood." Then, Nathaniel immediately got into the back seat. Only then did Mango let out a sigh of relief. If he knew that he shouldn''t drive when he was mad, that meant that he had regained some of his rationality. Although she had no idea why he would fight Walter, at least his emotions were moreposed than before. Nevertheless, she was still upset at the sight of the bruises on Nathaniel''s face. She was particrly distressed at the ck eye Nathaniel obtained by taking a punch to protect her. After that, both of them drove back to the vi in silence before Mango remembered to call Madam Ye. "Mom, Nathan and I had to do something urgently, so we won''t be making it back for lunch. So sorry, I promise that we''ll make it up to you." Mango smiled sheepishly as she apologized to Madam Ye. Although Madam Ye was a little disappointed, she didn''t force the issue. "Is everything all right?" "Everything''s fine, we just got a sudden call to deal with some pressing issues. I''m so sorry, mom." Honestly, Mango was upset as Madam Ye had prepared a lot of good food in anticipation of their arrival, but they still had to cancel on her in the end. Either way, Madam Ye didn''t hold it against them and she replied, "Sure, we can have a meal together anytime. Don''t hesitate to tell me if that brat Nathan hurts you, I''ll break his legs if he does." Hence, Mango felt a fuzzy warmth in her chest when she heard Madam Ye''s words. "Got it mom. Nathan won''t hurt me, he loves me way too much for that." "Oh my, I''m so jealous! Okay, I hope you enjoy your time together!" Then, Madam Ye hung up the phone with a teasing remark. Next, Mango nced at Nathaniel and shook her head before she said, "Look at what you''ve done. You''ve ruined a perfectly good lunch." "If you''re hungry, I''ll go and make something for you to eat." After that, Nathaniel opened the door right away and stormed into the vi. This left Mango stunned inside the car. What was going on? Did she say something to offend him? Why was he so angry? Was he in a bad mood because of what happened earlier? Hence, Mango felt that Nathaniel''s behaviour was puzzling, but she didn''t think much of it as she quickly followed behind him. "Slow down!" Mango called out to Nathaniel, but he acted as if he hadn''t heard it. His mind was in absolute disarray and he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to control himself from doing something stupid. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as Nathaniel entered the living room, he heard a shrill scream. "Ah! Daddy, what happened?" Rita was so scared that she yelled when she saw Nathaniel''s bruised face. Only then did Nathaniel realise that he''d frightened his own daughter. Then, he hurriedly said, "I''m fine, Rita. Don''t be scared. Then, Zion came out to check on Rita when she screamed. However, he smirked when he saw the sorry state Nathaniel was in and said in a sarcastic tone, "Woah, Mr. Ye, did you sleep with a panda? Did you get those ck eyes to match your newfound family?" Nathaniel nced at Zion before he replied coldly, "Keep talking if you want to get a ck eye, brat." "Ha!" Zion shot Nathaniel a disdainful look before he spotted Mango following behind Nathaniel. "Mommy!" In a sh, Zion switched his expression to a blinding smile which Nathaniel found to be an eyesore. In fact, Mango had wanted to warn Nathaniel not to frighten the children, but she never expected to run into them so quickly. Now that Zion was running towards her, she didn''t have a choice but to kneel and smile at him. Then, she asked, "What have you two been up to these days? You guys barely even talk to me!" "Well, it''s a secret!" Zion replied vaguely as he leaned into Mango''s embrace. As for Rita, she seemed as if she hadn''t noticed Mango at all. Instead, she went to get the first aid kit and put it on the table before she said to Nathaniel, "Daddy,e here and I''ll put on some ointment for you. Grandma said that it won''t hurt anymore once I apply it on your bruises." Nathaniel''s spirits finally lifted when he saw how caring his daughter was. "Good girl, but I''ll do it myself." "No, let me help you with it." Then, Rita opened the first aid kit before she nced at Mango and said, "Mommy, how could you let daddy get injured? Now, his handsome face is ruined. Why didn''t you protect your husband? If you can''t take care of him, then leave it to me." These words caused Mango''s heart to sink. So this was her fault as well? At this rate, was Rita really even her daughter? Chapter 353 Chapter 353 "Rita, what are you talking about?" Before Mango could speak, Zion had already beaten her to the punch. Although his sister had always favored Nathaniel, she couldn''t just keep defending him right? "What I''m saying is a fact." On the other hand, Rita didn''t feel like she''d said anything wrong. Then, Zion looked at Nathaniel mockingly and said. "If a man needs a woman to protect him when he goes out, is he even a man?" "Stop it, Zion." Mango was afraid that Zion would anger Nathaniel, who was clearly in a foul mood. Then, Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed. "You''re looking for a beating, aren''t you?" "Well, if you lost a fight only to vent it all out on a child when you get home, then I salute you, Mr. Ye." However, Zion was unafraid of Nathaniel icy expression as he mocked his father. Thus, Nathaniel became extremely pissed off. He was already frustrated about the photo, and to make matters worse, his son even mocked him when he got home. Hence, his expression soured. "I have better things to do than argue with you!" After that, Nathaniel immediately walked upstairs angrily. Meanwhile, Mango was astonished. Rita was also on the verge of tears. "Zion, why are you like this? Can''t you be more polite to daddy? Ugh, you''re the worst!" She stomped her feet after she finished speaking and ran after Nathaniel. "Daddy, Daddy..." However, Nathaniel acted as if he didn''t hear her and closed the door with a loud bang. Then, Rita stood there and stared at the closed door before she turned back and red at Zion and Mango, "I hate both of you, hmph!" After that, she stormed back to her room and mmed the door just like Nathaniel had. Right now, both Zion and Mango were extremely confused. Nathaniel would never ever be so petty with the children, but what was up with him today? Then, Zion tapped Mango with his finger and asked, "What''s wrong with Mr. Ye today?" Mango shook her head confusedly. "I don''t know. He went off and picked a fight with Walter in public, and he''s been acting this way since I took him home." Mango felt that something was up with Nathaniel today, but he refused to tell her anything. Zion tilted his head when he heard his mother''s exnation and asked, "Is he jealous about something?" "About what?" Mango replied her son dully. By then, Zion was rather speechless. "Mommy, you have a good rtionship with Uncle Song. Mr. Ye can be quite petty despite how coldhe looks on the outside. He can''t even stand it if I sleep with you, let alone an outsider like Uncle Song." "What are you talking about? I haven''t contacted Walter for a very long time. Even if he were jealous, now''s not the time to do that! He couldn''t have waited this long to act on his jealousy, right?" "That''s true!" Zion felt that his mother made total sense. "Oh, I get it." "Hm?" Mango''s ears couldn''t help but perk up when she saw Zion''s expression turn into one of realisation. Then, Zion smiled and said, "Mr. Ye must be having a midlife crisis!" "You brat, what nonsense are you spouting?" Mango flicked Zion''s forehead firmly with her finger. "Ouch mommy, that hurts. But if he isn''t going through a midlife crisis, then why would he be so mad?" Ultimately, Zion still felt that his guess was right. However, Mango sighed and replied, "Cut the crap, your dad is still young. Also, you keep calling him Mr. Ye all the time. Can''t you just call him daddy?" "Oh, I get it. Apparently, all women would give up their children in favour of their husbands.. Zion shook his head disappointedly like a jaded old man, and the sight of that made Mango chuckle. "You cheeky little monkey." She smiled as she patted Zion''s head. Nevertheless, she was still confused as to why Nathaniel would fight Walter. At that moment, Thomas was surprised to find that Mango had returned when he entered the house. "Mrs. Ye, you''re back?" "Mhm, did you get something for Charlotte?" As the days passed, Mango approved of Thomas even more than before. Charlotte would definitely be in good hands if she decided to get back together with Thomas once more. Thomas simply nodded in reply. For the first time in forever, Charlotte willingly left her room, but she didn''t know what to say when she saw Mango. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s wrong? Is there something that you want to tell me?" Before Charlotte could say anything, Thomas smiled and cut in, "Charlotte told me that you loved eating mangoes, so I went and bought some. Please take these, Mrs. Ye." Only then did Mango realise that Thomas was carrying a few mangoes in his hand. "In the end, Charlotte is the only one who cares for me, unlike someone who decided to pick a fight for no reason." As she spoke, Mango observed Thomas''s face for any sort of reaction. On the other hand, Thomas knew that Mango was trying to find out why Nathaniel was acting so strangely today. s, it wasn''t his ce to tell her about it so he chuckled and replied, "Mr. Ye might have just been in a bad mood today, so even I don''t know what''s going on. Did anything happen when Charlotte and I were out?" Charlotte was perplexed when she heard Thomas''s words, but she swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue. On the other hand, Mango was delighted to hear that Thomas and Charlotte had gone out together. "Have you two made up?" She gently nudged Charlotte with her elbow. Meanwhile, Charlotte''s smile was a little forced. "It wasn''t a big deal anyway." "Not a big deal? You''ve locked yourself in your room for days, and Thomas was so worried about you! You''re not allowed to do that again, Charlotte! You scared us half to death." The worried expression on Mango''s face caused aplicated mix of emotions to fill Charlotte''s heart. "I got it. I''ll do my best, and so should you. No matter what happens, you need to take care of yourself, okay?" "Nothing''s going to happen to me. Don''t worry about it, just make sure that you and Thomas are well." Mango didn''t take any of it to heart and she pulled Zion to the couch with the mangoes in her hand. "Would you like some? I can share it with you!" Then, Mango waved the mangoes in front of Zion. However, Zion was at a loss for words, "Mommy, you know that I can''t eat these." "Hahaha!" Hence, Mango felt that teasing her son was quite entertaining indeed. Meanwhile, Thomas took Charlotte''s hand and they returned to her room. As soon as they got inside, Charlotte shook off Thomas''s hand before she sat down and asked, "Can we prevent this issue from getting out?" "Most likely we can. Mr. Ye asked me to visit all the major media outlets and ensure that no unsavoury news of the Ye Family or Mrs. Ye will ever reach the public. Don''t worry, all right?" A wave of relief washed over Charlotte when she heard that. "Then what was Nathaniel doing picking a fight with Walter? Does he think that Walter took those photos?" "I don''t know, but it seems likely. After all, Mr. Ye is still a man." Thomas was very careful with his words in fear of triggering Charlotte''s bad memories. Charlotte bit her lower lip as she thought of everything that Thomas had done for her over the past few days and she asked, "You really don''t care about what happened in the club?" "You wouldn''t believe me if I said otherwise. To be frank, I do mind. You''re the woman I love, so of course I''d be affected after you were taken advantage of by those men." Charlotte hurriedly turned her head away and her face paled when she heard Thomas say that. However, he stepped forward and ignored her struggles as he held onto her hand. Then, Thomas got down onto one knee and continued, "I won''t hide the fact that it''s affected me, but it''s not your fault. I didn''t protect you and I was weak for letting you go through something like that. Don''t worry, I swear that justice will be served no matter what. I won''t give up even if you reject me. Truth be told, I''m not someone who desires a lot of things, but I will never let go once I want something. I will wait for you to ept me, and I will defeat any other suitor who tries to win your hand. Don''t even think of getting rid of me, ever." "Ugh, since when have you be so persistent?" Charlotte was at a loss for words when she heard thetter part of his speech. She had never expected him to act so brashly with his warm and gentle exterior. Then, Thomas smiled and said, "Don''t women like clingy men? No one else will be able to have you as long as I''m here. I will wait for you no matter how long it takes." It would be a lie if Charlotte said that she wasn''t moved. She had originally lost all hope for a rtionship after that incident, but she was very touched at Thomas''s sincerity. "Do you that Nathaniel will think the same way as you? Would he misunderstand Mango after he''s seen those photos?" "Never! Mr. Ye''s love for his wife is deeper than my love for you, so he would never believe it." However, Charlotte shook her head and replied, "If so, then why did he lose his temper at Mango? Why did he lose his cool and fight Walter in public? He''s the famous Nathaniel Ye! If he lost his composure over a photo, then it''s obvious how angry he actually is. To be honest, I''m afraid that something bad will happen again between them. Furthermore, Mango had just finally gotten some peace and quiet in her life." Thomas whispered when he saw how worried Charlotte was. "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye will take care of it." "I hope so." In the end, Charlotte was still very concerned. Meanwhile, Mango had no idea how worried everyone else was for her as she had fun with her son in the living room. On the other hand, Nathaniel had thought that Mango woulde tofort him. However, he couldn''t sit still anymore after there was no sign of her even when he had waited a long time. Hence, he flung open the bedroom door and his anger spiked when he saw Mango ying with Zion in the living room. "Mango!" "What?" Mango was surprised when Nathaniel suddenly called her name. Then, she turned around to find him ring at her from the second floor. Oh gosh, what did she do now? Chapter 354 Chapter 354 "Come upstairs!" Nathaniel became even angrier when he saw the innocent look on Mango''s face. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Zion frowned unhappily and asked, "Mr. Ye, what''s wrong with you?" "I''m in a horrible mood today, so you''d better not mess with me." Nathaniel''s anger was in full swing, and he was annoyed with everything. Zion still wanted to say something, but Mango stopped him. "Be a good boy and go y by yourself." "Mommy, don''t just give in to him. It''s uneptable for a man to yell at a woman." Zion''s words were considerably soft, but they were loud enough for Nathaniel to hear. Hence, Nathaniel was so angry that he nearly ruptured a blood vessel. Was his son trying to kill him? Nevertheless, Mango noticed that Nathaniel had really lost his temper and she hurriedly said to Zion, "How can you talk to your father like that? Go back to your room and think about what you just said." Zion knew that Mango was protecting him from his father''s wrath. Furthermore, he couldn''t be bothered to entertain Nathaniel''s temper so he muttered, "If he tries anything, just call for help. Grandma and Grandpa are still here, and I don''t think he''d bully you while they''re around." To some extent, Mango wanted tough at her son. Why did she feel like a child in front of Zion when he acted like a parent? "Got it. Hurry up and go back to your room." Mango sent Zion away before she put away the mangoes in her hand. After that, she washed her hands and walked upstairs. Frankly, Nathaniel was rather annoyed with her nonchnt attitude. Although the whole incident had nothing to do with Mango, her uncaring demeanour irked him. "Hey, could you step up and be my wife for once? Can''t you see that I''m injured? Why didn''t you apply the ointment for me?" Nathaniel''s tone softened when Mango came upstairs. On the other hand, Mango felt that it was difficult tomunicate with Nathaniel,q who was currently acting like a petnt child. "I''d love to treat your injuries, but you''d have to allow me to do so, Mr. Ye. If even your beloved daughter can''t do it for you, what chance do I have?" Hence, Nathaniel was incredibly frustrated as he had noeback to that. In the end, he angrily replied, "It hurts! Hurry up and apply it for me! Do you want my face to be scarred?" "Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter if you have scars all over your face. Furthermore, it''s not like you need to depend on your looks to earn a living." Even though Mango said that, she still brought the first aid kit upstairs and started to treat Nathaniel''s wounds. Her movements were gentle, and there was a trace of heartache in her eyes. Then, Nathaniel''s frustrated heart started to calm down. "Have you done this before?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but ask. After he did, he really wanted to p himself. What the hell was wrong with him? Why did he keep thinking about that photo? Mango paused for a moment to think carefully before she replied, "I''ve done it about three times." "Three?" Nathaniel''s voice suddenly rose, startling Mango. "Is it really that strange to you? I''ve done it for my father, you and also some boy I saved back when I was a kid." Then, Nathaniel rxed when Mango exined herself to him. "Oh, I see." Honestly, Mango felt that Nathaniel''s behaviour was simply too strange today. "What''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine." Nathaniel smoothly evaded her question and asked, "Who did you save when you were younger? I don''t think I remember you bringing that up." "It happened a very long time ago, and I nearly forgot about it too. But someone mentioned it previously and it jogged my memory." Although Mango didn''t rify who she was talking about, her frown easily gave Nathaniel the answer. "Was it Walter?" Nathaniel guessed in his heart, but he didn''t voice it out. "Oh wow, so you were ying hero as a kid?" "Yeah, I don''t know if it was some sort of a coincidence, but I saved a young boy from a warehouse in the suburbs. After that, the warehouse exploded and it frightened me so much that I refused to step out of my house for days. I only left after my dad coaxed me." Mango gave a vague description of what happened, but Nathaniel knew what she was talking about. Back then, Walter''s kidnapping had caused quite an uproar in theirmunity, so he obviously knew about that. However, he didn''t know about this incident between Walter and Mango. No wonder Walter was so obsessed with Mango. It all made sense now. However, Nathaniel became annoyed again when he thought of that. "Stay away from Walter in the future." "Do you really think I would ever contact him again? He''s still trying to pretend that he''s innocent for what happened to Charlotte, and that''s unforgivable." Mango then became sullen for a moment until she recalled that Thomas and Charlotte had reconciled. Then, she happily grabbed Nathaniel''s hand and said, "Thomas and Charlotte have made up." "Oh, I see." Nathaniel didn''t really want to discuss that with Mango, but he slowly calmed down at the sight of her happy expression. "You''re so worried about others, and yet you neglect me. Hurry up, you missed some wounds." Nathaniel replied discontentedly. Then, Mango snorted and replied, "Well, you''re pretty dramatic yourself. I''ve never even seen you flinch even in the face of danger, and you even joked with me after you got stabbed, but look at you crying out in pain now. Are you even the same Nathaniel that I knew back then?" "Didn''t you know? I had to bear all of my sufferings back when I didn''t have a wife, but why would I want to be so tough now that I have you? Do you think I''m Superman?" Before Nathaniel could finish his sentence, Mango pressed her fingers harder into Nathaniel''s bruises. "Owl" Nathaniel cried out. Then, Mango replied teasingly, "Let''s see if you still want to throw a tantrum at me in the future. Look at you blowing up at our son and mming doors. Well, I dare you to do it again." Mango pressed down hard into his bruises as she spoke. Hence, Nathaniel was in a lot of pain, but he could only bear it silently and his face gradually became red from the effort. Only then did he realise that hell hath no fury like a woman scorned. Mango had an indifferent expression on her face just a moment ago, but now she seemed like she was out for blood. Thus, Nathaniel understood that he''d made a grave mistake. "Owl Owl It''s all my fault, my love! I won''t do it again! Have mercy!" In the end, Nathaniel couldn''t stand it anymore. It wasn''t the pain that bothered him, but by the looks of it, Mango would end up doing this all afternoon if he didn''t admit to his mistakes. Nathaniel obviously wouldn''t mind staying indoors with Mango all day, but seeing upset her made him unhappy. Mango finally relented after Nathaniel begged for mercy. "Well see what I''ll do to you if you ever throw a tantrum in front of the kids ever again." Then, Mango put away the first-aid kit in a very domineering manner. "By the way, your daughter is still throwing a fit. So, it''s up to you to deal with it!" Mango was rather irritated when the subject of Rita was brought up. She had loved and cared for Rita for five years, but her daughter was now Nathaniel''s fiercely loyal protector. Honestly, Mango was very annoyed about that. On the other hand, Nathaniel instantly knew what Mango meant and he didn''t dare to refute at all. Instead, he said, "Okay, I''ll go deal with her. Oh, you still haven''t had lunch right? I''ll go and make some food for you." "Oh wow, you still remember that I haven''t eaten yet." Mango began to act rather coquettishly with Nathaniel once she noticed that he''d calmed down. Conversely, Nathaniel also felt quite remorseful. Not only did he throw a fit, but he also ruined a perfectly good lunch. Hence, he felt guilty that Mango had been starving all afternoon. "I''ll go make you something to eat." "Forget it. You''re still injured, so it''s not the best idea for you to cook. Instead, how about you go and comfort Rita while I make some noodles for us. Both the kids and my parents have eaten, so I''ll just make just enough for both of us." Then, Mango stood up as soon as she finished speaking. After that, Nathaniel reached out for her hand and muttered, "I''m sorry for making you worried." "It''s fine. I just assumed that you were throwing a tantrum like Zion instead." Nathaniel''s mouth twitched in irritation when he heard that. "How could youpare me with that little brat?" "You''re right, you''re not as good as him." At that moment, Mango was utterly destroying Nathaniel''s ego, and it made him so angry that he was speechless. Hence, Mango couldn''t help but burst intoughter when she saw Nathaniel''s sullen expression. "God, you''re such a child." Then, she patted Nathaniel on the head as if he were a puppy before she left the room. The corners of Nathaniel''s lips twitched again. Mango was the only person who ever dared to do this to him. Nevertheless, he couldn''t help but smile at the thought of what happened earlier. Although the slight undercurrent of anger was still there, it was ultimately reced by an affectionate warmth. No matter what, he couldn''t let Mango find out about the photos. He couldn''t bear to watch Mango''s smile be tainted by this scandal. Then, Nathaniel held his phone tightly before he went to Rita''s room. The little girl clung to Nathaniel the moment she realised that it was him. "Daddy, does it still hurt?" "Of course not. How could it still hurt when my little princess cares about me so much?" Honestly, Nathaniel felt as if his daughter might have been his lover in a past life or something. Her gentle tone and affectionate gaze simply warmed his heart. However, Rita replied in a distressed tone, "Who hit you, daddy? I''ll go and hit them back!" "Silly girl, daddy doesn''t need you to take revenge for me. Daddy knows you love me, but do you know that what you did today is wrong?" Nathaniel doted on Rita, but he still had to discipline her. Rita was confused for a moment before she lowered her head sheepishly. "Sorry, daddy." "The one you should be apologising to isn''t me, but your mommy instead. She''s put a lot of effort into taking care of you since you were a baby, so do you think what you did was right?" Nathaniel''s words made Rita even more embarrassed. "I''m worried about you, but she doesn''t even care about you at all." "How is that possible? Mommy is even more worried about me than you, but she''s an adult and she has a different way of expressing it. I made a mistake of mming the door earlier, so shouldn''t you admit to your mistakes as well?" Nathaniel''s voice was soft and gentle, but it made Rita blush shamefully. "I''ll go down and apologize to mommy." "Good girl!" Nathaniel stroked Rita''s head, but he suddenly heard a crashing sound from the kitchen, as if something had fallen to the floor. The loud noise startled Nathaniel so much that he scooped up Rita and ran to the kitchen from the bedroom. When he arrived, he was shocked by what he saw. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Mango shouted in surprise when she identally spilt the pot of soup and noodles onto the floor while she held a bowl in her hand. In turn, her scream startled Nathaniel. "Mango!" "Mommy!" At the same time, Rita was also scared stiff. Then, Nathaniel quickly put Rita down before he rushed to Mango''s side and pulled the dumbfounded woman aside. "Are you hurt? Did you burn yourself?" Nathaniel''s face was already pale with fear. However, Mango just shook her head as she felt that her previous actions were silly indeed. "I... I just saw that the pot was tilted sideways and I wanted to adjust it properly. Apparently, the pot was extremely hot, and I was afraid that the bowl in my hand would drop, so..." She couldn''t even finish what she wanted to say. The bowl was fine because she was still holding on to it, but unfortunately, the pot had spilled over. Mango had never imagined she would end up doing something so clumsy, and she was so embarrassed at that moment that she wanted to hide. However, Nathaniel cared not for her awkwardness as he gave her a once- over. Once he made sure Mango was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief. "How about you go and sit on the sofa for a bit? I''ll take care of this mess." Nathaniel led Mango to the sofa before he took away the empty bowl in her hand. Meanwhile, Rita was still in a state of shock as she looked at them. Then, Nathaniel said to her, "Come and stay with your mommy. Also, get a cup of water for her, will you?" "Oh, okay!" Rita finally came to her senses and she quickly went to get some water. Zion and Mango''s parents had also rushed out to check what was going on after they heard the commotion. Then, they were rendered speechless at the mess before them. Zion shook his head and asked, "Do married women have a lower IQ of something?" "You little brat, what are you talking about?" Mrs. Shen gave a sharp knock on Zion''s forehead. Meanwhile, Mango felt like she''d thoroughly embarrassed herself in front of her entire family, and even Charlotte and Thomas came to see what was going on. For a moment, Mango really wanted to go and hide in a closet. "All right, everything''s fine. Everyone can just go back to what they were doing, I''ll take care of this mess." Nathaniel''s heart ached when he saw Mango curled up in embarrassment on the sofa. After that, everyone else returned to their rooms, except for Rita. She handed the hot water to Mango and muttered, "Mommy, have some water so you can calm down." "Thank you." Mango felt humiliated, but she couldn''t say anything in front of Rita. Then, Rita said somewhat awkwardly when Mango took a sip of water, "Mommy, I''m sorry for what I did earlier. It was my fault, I shouldn''t have mmed the door, and I shouldn''t have gotten angry at you too. Daddy already told me off, so don''t be angry okay?" She gently shook Mango''s arm with a pitiful expression on her face. Hence, how could Mango bear to stay mad at her? "It''s all right, Mommy isn''t angry anymore." "Mommy, did you drop the pot because of me?" Rita could associate the two matters together, which made Mango flustered again. "No, I was just careless." "Then did you hurt yourself, mommy?" "No, I didn''t." Mango carried Rita into herp while her eyes subconsciously drifted to the kitchen. Inside, Nathaniel had already rolled up his sleeves and begun to clean up. The way someone as masculine as Nathaniel could look sofortable in the kitchen warmed Mango''s heart. "Wow, Daddy''s so handsome!" Rita revealed her unabashed admiration for her father once more, and she said what was on Mango''s mind as well. Without a doubt, Nathaniel was truly very handsome. Sheughed giddily as both her and Rita acted like lovesick puppies. Then, they watched as Nathaniel started cutting up vegetables and boiling noodles after he cleaned up. His movements were fluid and coherent as he worked in the kitchen. Mango felt like she would never get bored of watching him cook. After Nathaniel finished making the noodles, he looked up to see two girls looking at him with admiration in their eyes. All of a sudden, a content feeling washed over his heart, and even signing a million contracts would never make him this happy. "Lunch is ready." He called upon Mango and Rita. Although Rita had already eaten, she still wanted to try Nathaniel''s cooking. On the other hand, Mango was a little embarrassed. Nathaniel shook his head as he poured her a ss of milk and said, "Today is a day worth celebrating because you got your identity back." "Thank you." All their unhappiness previously evaporated at that moment and they celebrated the event happily. Even if it was a simple bowl of noodles and a ss of milk, they were still delighted nheless. A man from the Hans Family arrivedter in the afternoon, but he was stopped at the gate by Nathaniel. Mango knew about this, but she feigned ignorance instead. Yes, she was close to Madam Hans, but she felt like she''d already done enough for the older woman. Now, Madam Hans was treating her so badly because of Andrea. Truth be told, it was impossible for Mango to not be upset over this. Queena arrived after the man left, but she was also stopped outside the vi. Mango refused to pick up Terrance''s calls when he tried to contact her at night. In the end, Terrance had no choice but to send her a message filled with apologies. He asked her not to take this to heart and that he would deal with the whole affairter. However, Mango didn''t put too much hope into his words. Deal with it? How would Terrance deal with it? Would he get into a fight with Madam Hans over her? In fact, Mango wasn''t trying to be cruel, but she just felt inexplicably ufortable. In the end, she simply chose to ignore all of it and shut herself inside her room to design her wedding jewellery. Meanwhile, the deposit for the jewellery store had been paid. Perhaps it was borne out of her desire for asting love, but she really wanted to have a permanent memory with Nathaniel at this jewellery store. Mango was ustomed to designing cars previously, so she wasn''t too handy at designing jewellery. In the end, she went to Nathaniel for help. Nathaniel pondered for a moment before he drew a simple diagram on the design. However, it touched Mango greatly. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel had drawn a picture of a vine. Then, he exined that the leaves of the vine represented him, and the stem represented Mango. Hence, they would be intertwined for the rest of their lives. Then, Mango suddenly realised that simplicity was truly the way to living their best life. After that, both of them excitedly brought the blueprints to the jewellery store. Soon after, the staff had custom made the jewellery mould forthem. Nathaniel requested for them to rush the order, and the jewellers obliged. On the other hand, Mango couldn''t help butugh when she saw Nathaniel''s anxious expression. She felt that their blissful days were just on the horizon. After that, Mango looped her arm through Nathaniel''s before both of them went to have a romantic dinner together. Then, Nathaniel brought her to the night market and see the night view. Mango felt so happy that she was grinning from ear-to-ear. By the time they returned home, it was almost midnight. Mango saw a familiar figure at the entrance of the vi. Her happy mood soured a little, but she still stopped the car. "Minister Xiao, it''s the middle of the night. What seems to be the problem?" Mango''s distant way of addressing her made Queena ufortable. "Your uncle and I decided take you down to the police station to get your identity sorted. As for the rest, we''ll exin it to Madam Hanster." In fact, Queena was also worried about Mango''s identity. However, Mango said faintly in reply, "There''s no need forthat." "Mango, I know that you''re upset that I didn''t do more to help, but you can''t just disregard your identity for the sake of fighting with us. There''s no way you can ever properly be a member of society without it. Listen to me, we''ll go there tomorrow and I don''t think Madam Hans will stop us either." "I said that it''s fine. I''ve already sorted out the issue of my identity without the help of the Hans Family. I don''t need your help to do it, just like how I don''t need to be the Hans Family''s granddaughter to survive. It''ste, Minister Xiao. I think it''s best for you to go home." Mango''s words were very in, but Queena was stunned. "You''ve gotten your identity card already? How is that possible? All the documents are with Terrance, so did you get a fake card? Mango, listen to me..." "Sorry, but I''m tired. I need to rest." After Mango finished speaking, she immediately rolled up the car window and went into the vi without any intention of speaking to Queena. Meanwhile, Nathaniel hadn''t said a word the whole time, but he told a servant after he parked the car, "Have someone drive Minister Xiao home. It''ste, and I don''t want anything to happen to her." "Yes, sir." Mango didn''t say anything and just walked up the stairs after she saw what Nathaniel did. After a while, Nathaniel entered the room and hugged her from behind. He said, "No matter what, you''ll still have me. Furthermore, I think that Minister Xiao and Terrance are on your side. Although they might not have handled this properly, you can''t deny that they''re sincere about helping you." "I know. Minister Xiao is only good to me because of her guilt, and Terrance is good to me because he wants to make up for something. Even so, I don''t hate them, but I just feel ufortable. That should be my home and my family, but my grandmother is willing to believe an outsider over me. She might even think that I''m just being petty." Then, Mango gave a bitterugh. Nathaniel replied in a low voice, "She''s old, so she might''ve lost some of her rity. Moreover, you know that Andrea is only capable of confusing an olddy. Once the truthes out, Madam Hans will regret her actions and she''lle back crawling to you." "Well, I don''t want that." Obviously, he was able to hear the anger in Mango''s tone. "Well, I''ll love you even when no one else does. As for Andrea, fate will take care of it if someone else doesn''t. She''s going to dig her own grave, I''m sure of it." "You''re talking as if you have the power to determine what would happen to her." Thus, Mango was amused by his words. Then, both of them ended up teasing one another and they inevitably became aroused. When Mango realised that Nathaniel was trying to suppress his desires, she couldn''t help but say bashfully, "It''s been over a month, and the doctor gave me the all-clear. So if you want to, I..." "Let''s sleep." Nathaniel''s body was painfully tense, but Mango was surprised when he still held back. "I''m fine now. Really." "Let''s just wait for a while longer. Your body can''t take the stress, especially since you''ve just completed your confinement period. Don''t worry, I''m fine." Nathaniel''s words warmed Mango''s heart. Could she ever ask for anything more when she had such a considerate husband by her side? Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Despite that Mango wanted to give in to Nathaniel''s desires, he still refused to touch her and he went to take a cold shower instead. Suddenly, Mango felt quite lonely without his presence. The big bed felt empty without Nathaniel. She rolled up the quilt and looked sadly at Nathaniel, who had just left the shower, and her gaze made him feel like he was a dirty sinner. "Do you really want it that desperately?" "You started it!" Mango immediately blushed a fiery red. Even if she wanted to do it, or that she felt lonely without him, she would never admit those things to him now. Then, Nathaniel stifled hisughter as he gathered both Mango and the quilt into his arms. "Wait for a few more days, okay? Your body can''t take the stress. We still have our whole lives ahead of us, so waiting a few days wouldn''t hurt right? I want you to be healthy for as long as we''re together. When we''re old, I''ll hold your hand and we''ll watch the sunset together. That''s the life that I want for us." Mango was suddenly rendered speechless. What else could she say when her husband was so considerate? "Come on and warm yourself up. You''ll catch a cold that way." Mango quickly pulled back the nket, as if she was inviting Nathaniel into a trap. When she realised what she just did, she blushed once more. "Forget it. Just go and sleep in the study." "All right." Mango had originally nned to joke with Nathaniel, but she never expected him to agree. Hence, she was rather stunned. "Are you really going to do it?" Mango felt as if she was being difficult after she said that. Then, Nathaniel replied with a smile, "I''m going to the study to take care of something. My body hasn''t warmed up from the shower, so I don''t want to make you cold too. You can sleep first, I''ll join youter." After that, he turned the air conditioning a few degrees higher before he left the bedroom. Suddenly, Mango felt that the room was too big for her liking. It felt like she''d been abandoned. Hence, she didn''t really know how to react. Why did she feel Nathaniel''s absence so acutely? Had she grown too attached to him recently? Then, Mango shook her head and sighed. After that, she hugged the covers andy down. Meanwhile, Nathaniel scent seemed to linger in the air of the room. Mango smiled as shey down on the bed, and she promptly fell asleep. On the other hand, Nathaniel found himself struck with a particrly strong bout of insomnia. His body desired Mango greatly, but he couldn''t touch her yet. He still remembered how the doctor described Mango''s dire condition was back then, and he couldn''t seem to take his mind off it. Soon after that, Thomas knocked on the door and entered. "Mr. Ye." "What''s the situation with the media? Is there any news?" "No, everything is fine." Nathaniel''s gaze became even more unreadable as he heard Thomas''s words. "Perhaps Walter doesn''t have the guts to disclose this matter." Thomas quipped as he recalled the rtionship between Mango and Walter. Nathaniel''s gaze sharpened before he asked softly, "How is Andrea doing?" "She''s been crying and yelling all afternoon, but no one paid her any mind. Currently, she''s worn herself out and can only manage a couple of groans here and there." "Has anyone from the Hans Family gone to look for her?" Nathaniel lit up a cigarette as he spoke. His hair was still wet, and the drops of water falling from the strands gave him a strangely devilish aura. Then, Thomas smiled and said, "The driver said that Andrea asked him to wait outside the mall for the entire day. When she didn''t show up, he went to look for her but to no avail and that''s when he went back to report it to Madam Hans." "Hm, I see that the driver knows his stuff." "Yes, he''s one of Mr. Hans'' men." Thomas''s words made Nathaniel realise what was going on instantly. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Terrance was probably hoping that Andrea wouldn''t show up, or better yet, disappear from existence. "Starve her overnight and then toss her into the ocean. After that, it''s up to her whether she lives or dies." "Of course." However, Thomas couldn''t help but give Nathaniel a suggestion when he saw his boss smoke. "You shouldn''t smoke too much. It''s bad for you, and Mrs. Ye might get worried if she discovers that you''re in a bad mood." "I know. Please tell Rainie not to tell Mango about the photos. If possible, I''d rather hide this from Mango forever. On another note, the only reason Rainie''s caught up in all this is because of Mango. Don''t worry, I''ll make it up to her eventually." "Mr. Ye, you don''t need to worry about Rainie. She''s my girl, and I''ll deal with it myself." Thomas''s words stunned Nathaniel for a moment before he nodded. "If you want to return to the Song Family, I won''t stop you. You know that." "Then, you should also know that I''m not interested in the Song Family." Thomas and Nathaniel looked at each other and smiled. Thus, the friendship between the two men was evident. After that, Thomas wisely left the study as he knew that Nathaniel still had some matters to attend to. After Nathaniel was left alone in the study, he took out the mobile phone again and looked at the pictures with a frown. In the end, he couldn''t help but call Walter. When Walter saw that Nathaniel was calling, he became livid and immediately cut the call. However, Nathaniel called his phone relentlessly, which rendered Walter speechless. "What do you want? Haven''t you fought enough? Come on then, I''m not afraid of you!" As soon as Walter spoke, pain erupted all over his body. Nathaniel''s attacks had been so vicious that he nearly beat Walter to death. "Meet me in the Evergrande Bay Club''s Room 308 in half an hour. Alone. If not, I''ll kill you." After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. As the dial tone beeped in his ear, Walter felt like he was being threatened. No! It wasn''t just a feeling! Nathaniel had actually threatened him! What the f*ck!? Even so, he had to go. Ultimately, he had to know why he was beaten up today. Although Walter was extremely dissatisfied, he still got changed to leave. After Nathaniel hung up the phone, he returned to the bedroom to find that Mango was asleep. Then, he changed before he headed downstairs, only to run into Zion, who had gotten up in the middle of the night to have some water. "Where are you going in the middle of the night dressed so smartly?" Zion''s eyes were sleepy, and he yawned as he asked Nathaniel. Nathaniel patted his head before he replied, "Go back to sleep after you finish your water. Don''t meddle in adult matters." "Does it have anything to do with the fight you had earlier today?" Zion''s words made Nathaniel pause. "Why do you keeping asking questions?" "It''s not like I really want to ask anyway, but you''re going viral on the inte. So, it turns out that you were fighting with Uncle Song." Then, Zion took out his phone and handed it to Nathaniel. A video of Nathaniel and Walter duking it out in public was circting inmunity forums and social media. It wasn''t sent out by the media, so a bystander could''ve sent it to a few friends, which eventually made it go viral. However, Mango didn''t appear in the video as only he and Walter could be seen fighting. Furthermore, someone had ced a remark on the video asking why the two of them were fighting. The peoplementing below had plenty of opinions, but none of them went too far because no one could afford offending either Nathaniel or Walter. However, Nathaniel didn''t take any of this to heart. He had the ability to suppress the media, but he couldn''t force everyone at the scene to delete their videos. Moreover, two men fighting weren''t a big deal. The most he would get was an earful from Madam Ye if this news ever reached her ears. Hence, Nathaniel was relieved. "Don''t bother asking, go and sleep." "Mr. Ye, be careful." Zion yawned and he rxed when he saw that Nathaniel didn''t have too much of a reaction to his statement. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt a warmth in his heart when he realised that his son was concerned about him. "I got it. Go to bed, you''ll grow taller that way." "Okay, hopefully you can settle these annoying issues quickly and take us on a vacation. We''re nearly bored to death in this vi." Of course Zion still remembered Nathaniel''s promise. "All right." After that, Nathaniel agreed softly before left the house. Meanwhile, Walter had asked for a prized 82-year old bottle of Lafite when he arrived at the Evergrande Bay Club and started savouring the wine. Over the past few days, he often wished that he could just soak himself in wine. Soon after, Nathaniel just barged into the room and shut the door behind him before checking their surroundings for any security equipment. Once he found none, he rxed slightly. Then, Walter responded sarcastically to Nathaniel''s actions. "Do you think I''m some sort of criminal? I''m not going to stoop that low, even with you." "Yeah, you wouldn''t stoop that low with me, but you would with Mango. Walter Song, I always knew that you harboured dirty thoughts towards my wife, but I''d never expected that you would do something so despicable!" Nathaniel couldn''t help but burst into anger at the thought of that photo. Conversely, Walter was also pissed off when Nathaniel used him. "What do you mean? What have I done? Even if I did take advantage of Rainie, she''s not yours right? It''s not your ce toe here and yell at me about it!" "Of course, Thomas is responsible for that, but I''m talking about Mango. Give me the original photos, or I will make sure that both you and the Song Family will have hell to pay." The main purpose of Nathaniel''s visit was to get rid of the original photos. On the other hand, Walter was rather confused. "The original photos? What are you talking about? I don''t get it." "Don''t pretend like you don''t know anything! If you didn''t send those photos to Rainie, then why would shee to Casa Sriega in the middle of the night to see you? Don''t y dumb with me, Walter." However, Nathaniel''s words puzzled Walter. "You''re just making me even more confused. What does Rainieing to Casa Sriega have to do with me? That crazy b*tch dumped my wine all over me the moment she walked in and she even yelled at me. At the time, I had to teach her a lesson as she shamed me in front of all of my friends. Honestly, I don''t even know why I lost control after that and I''m still looking into the issue. Why are you asking me for photos? What are you talking about?" Hence, Walter felt like a wrongfully used prisoner. What had he done to make everyone view him as a target? Meanwhile, Nathaniel observed Walter''s face for any sign of deceit. Unfortunately, there was only confusion on Walter''s face and his eyes showed no sign of hidden guilt. What the hell was going on? Did Walter really not know about Mango''s photos? However, Rainie told them that the images were sent from Walter''s phone. Just what on Earth was going on? Chapter 357 Chapter 357 The content has been deleted by author, Please skip this chapter. This chapter does not deduct coins, We will contact author to fix it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 "Walter, you''d better not y dumb in front of me." Although Nathaniel couldn''t discern anything from Walter''s expression, he still had to ask. Then, Walter suddenly exploded in anger. "What the hell do you mean? Can you not be so secretive? I don''t even know what you want from me! What photos are you talking about? Did I ever take any photos with you? Nathaniel, you''d better exin it clearly to me. I may be a feckless hooligan, but I won''t ept any false allegations." Nathaniel frowned when he saw Walter be so agitated. Even if Walter didn''t send the photos, why would Nathaniel show Mango''s nudes to him? As Nathaniel thought of this, he became even more irritated. "Are you sure you haven''t sent any messages to Rainie? Especially photos?" "Do you think I''m insane? Why would I send her photoste at night? Do you think that I have nothing better to do? She''s Mango''s best friend for God''s sake!" Walter''s defence was reasonable, but Nathaniel replied coldly, "You knew that she was Mango''s best friend, and yet you tried to force yourself on her." "F*ck!" This was something that Walter was definitely ashamed of. Till now, he had no idea what came over him that night and it was as if he lost control over his actions. However, he still couldn''t find any leads despite careful investigation. Then, Walter kicked the stool in front of him angrily and sat down. When Nathaniel realized that he wasn''t going to get any answers from Walter, he remarked indifferently, "Come with me to the telpany tomorrow to retrieve your phone records." "There''s no need to dy it any more, in fact, let''s just go now." Obviously, Walter didn''t want to be wronged baselessly. ording to Nathaniel, it was clear that all these things happened because of some photos. However, he couldn''t recall sending anything of that sort to Rainie. Nathaniel stayed silent in the face of Walter''s determination as they both made their way to the residence of the telpany''s boss. After that, they forced the boss to drive to thepany and retrieve Walter''s phone records. Walter was stunned when his phone records showed that he actually called Rainie and even sent her an MMS. "How could this be? I never called her that day!" "Do you really think that Rainie would just meet you and ssh wine on your face for no reason?" Obviously, Nathaniel didn''t believe Walter at all. Next, Walter replied angrily, "I didn''t do it! If I did, I''d tell you. I''ve already done such a horrible thing to her, so do you think I won''t admit to a simple phone call? Why the hell would I lie about that?" Walter''s words caused Nathaniel to stop and ponder for a moment. That''s right. Walter was known in all of Ocean City for being a notorious yboy. So, he would definitely admit if he actually called Charlott. Sure enough, he''d done something much worse than that, so why would he care about something as trivial as a call? However, it was possible that Walter would not admit that he sent the nude photos. As the thought crossed Nathaniel''s mind, he red at Walter coldly with a piercing gaze. Meanwhile, Walter felt extremely wronged. "Hey, what was in the MMS? Can I see it? I''m f*cking confused as to why my phone has no record of this." "You don''t have any records on your phone?" "No, I don''t!" In order to prove his innocence, Walter immediately threw his phone at Nathaniel. "Check yourself if you don''t believe me." Hence, Nathaniel took the liberty and went through every single file folder on the phone. s, he did not find any photos of Mango. Had Walter deleted it? Or was there something else at y? "Let''s go!" Then, Nathaniel led Walter away and left immediately. The boss of the telpany was speechless, but he dared not say a word. They had dragged him out in the middle of the night just for a measly phone record? Now that both Nathaniel and Walter had left, could he leave as well? s, Nathaniel and Walter had gotten into a car and drove away before he could ask them for permisson. Next, both of them headed straight for Walter''s house. After that, Nathaniel unceremoniously scoured through the files Walter''sputer. The password protecting hisputer was nothing but child''s y to Nathaniel. When Walter realized that Nathaniel had gained ess to hisputer, the corner of his lips twitched in annoyance as he said, "Could you at least respect my privacy?" However, Nathaniel couldn''t be bothered and he continued going through Walter''sptop. Walter indeed had a lot of indecent photos and files. Hence, Nathaniel frowned slightly as he browsed through them and he really wanted to trash the device. On the other hand, Walter''s face was covered in a slight blush. It was incredibly unsettling to see someone else rifling through the stuff that he usually enjoyed in his own private time. Hence, Walter blushed furiously as arousing moans and explicit pictures were disyed on the screen. "Well, what on earth are you looking for?" Walter had to say something. If not, Nathaniel would invade thest bit of privacy that he had. In the end, Nathaniel couldn''t stop himself and immediately deleted all those lewd files. "Hey, that''s myputer you know!" Walter wanted to stop Nathaniel initially but to no avail. Then, Nathaniel pressed the enter key once and everything was deleted in a sh. "What the f*ck, Nathaniel? What are you doing?" Honestly, Walter felt as if he was rather down on his luck this year. Meanwhile, Nathaniel didn''t find any photos on Mango on Walter''sputer. Heck, he couldn''t even find a regr photo of her, let alone a nude one. He had literally gone through the entireputer, but he couldn''t seem to find anything. Next, Nathaniel connected Walter''s phone to theputer and started to search through the files on it as well. Meanwhile, Walter watched as his phone data appeared with a few shortmands prompts from Nathaniel. Soon, the usage statistics of Walter''s phone were disyed on the screen. Unsurprisingly, the statistics included the call to Rainie and also the MMS that was sent. Although Nathaniel had blurred the picture almost instantly, Walter still managed to catch a glimpse of it. Because of that, Walter''s eyes suddenly widened in shock. "What is that?" He wanted to grab theputer, but Nathaniel punched him instead. "You would do well to look away if you value your eyes." Truth be told, Nathaniel was rather frustrated. Despite that he censored Mango''s nude photo as fast as he could, Walter immediately recognised that it was her. Furthermore, it was impossible for a notorious womaniser like him to be clueless as to what that photo contained. Hence, that was why Walter was so shocked. "Why is this photo in my phone?" "Shouldn''t I be asking you that question?" Meanwhile, Nathaniel was furious. Now, Walter finally knew why Nathaniel attacked him in the street. "Are you saying that Rainie came to Casa Sriega to dump wine all over my face because of that phone call and photo?" Walter looked at Nathaniel as he hoped to gain some rification from his expression. Unfortunately, the other man kept silent with a stoic expression on his face. "It wasn''t me! I swear!" At this point, Walter felt that nothing would rid him of this usation. What the hell was going on? "At the time, I was extremely frustrated, so I went drinking with some friends. Rainie appeared just as the alcohol took effect, and the rest is history. Honestly, it all feels like a dream. Yes Nathaniel, I admit that I like Mango and I would definitely pursue her if she wasn''t your wife. However, I would never overstep my boundaries because she doesn''t feel the same towards me. There''s nothing between Mango and I, I swear!" Then, Walter immediately raised three fingers into the air in a swearing gesture. Normally, Nathaniel wouldn''t believe a yboy like Walter, but his instinct told him that Walter was indeed telling the truth this time. If what Walter said was true, then who sent Rainie that message with Walter''s mobile phone? Moreover, the photo hadn''t been taken with Walter''s phone, and it had been forwarded from someone else instead. Nathaniel wanted to find out the IP address of the sender but all of his efforts were futile. The other party was slick, and they even deleted all traces of the messaging ount. If it weren''t for his excellent hacking skills, he would have never discovered any information at all. However, Nathaniel didn''t reveal any of this to Walter. "Do you remember if anyone used your phone that night?" Nathaniel''s question made Walter shake his head quickly. "No one. My phone has a biometric lock on it, and it can only be opened with my fingerprint. Although I drank a lot that day, I''m still quite clear about what happened." However, Walter immediately paused after saying that. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "That''s not right. I went to the bathroom for a moment and left my phone unattended. Even so, no one could have unlocked my phone right? Furthermore, no one knows that I''m acquainted with Rainie at all. Her friendship with Mango isn''t public knowledge, and only the people closest to her know about it. My friends are all spoilt rich kids, so they would never bother about these things." Nathaniel had to admit that Walter''s exnation was indeed very logical, but he still felt repulsed. "You''d better keep your mouth shut about this. If I find out that Mango knows because you went around and bbered to everyone, I''ll kill you." "You mean that Mango doesn''t know about this?" Then, Walter''s eyes suddenly lit up. At that moment, Nathaniel immediately knew what he was thinking. He replied coldly, "Do you think Mango would forgive you because of this? She''ll never forget what you did to Rainie for the rest of her life. Walter Song, I''m warning you to stay away from my wife, or else..." "Or else what?" Ultimately, Walter couldn''t help but provoke Nathaniel. Nathaniel just sneered in reply. Then, Walter''s phone lit up suddenly just as Nathaniel wanted to beat him up again. Dozens upon dozens of photos were being sent to Walter''s phone. To make matters worse, Mango was in every single one of them! Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Walter was astonished. "What the f*ck? Who is this? Who''s responsible for this? I seriously have no idea why these photos are on my phone." Tears threatened to fall from Walter''s eyes. Nathaniel started to track down the other party''s IP address immediately, but they were extremely cunning as they used foreign proxies to send the images. Thus, all the photos had been sent by the time Nathaniel managed to find the original proxy. Nathaniel''s brows furrowed slightly and it was obvious that he was in a very bad mood. If he hadn''t met Walter tonight, Walter would have taken the me for everything. Who would have thought that both of them would work together and carry out the investigation at night, even though they had a huge fight just hours ago? After that, Nathaniel looked through the photos and deleted the more explicit ones. The rest of them were just photos of Walter and Mango in intimate positions, which angered Nathaniel. Then, Walter hurriedly cried out, "These aren''t real! I''ve never done any of this with Mango before!" "I know!" Nathaniel replied faintly. Walter was just about to heave a sigh of relief when Nathaniel continued, "Mango is an upstanding member of society, so why would she ever get involved with a rascal like you? That would be embarrassing." "Wow Nathaniel, you don''t mince your words, do you?" Walter felt extremely aggrieved, but now he realised that he was deliberately set up by someone. "What are you going to do about this?" "Investigate, of course!" After Nathaniel finished speaking, he deleted all the photos and messages of Mango from Walter''s phone. "What can I do to help?" Walter was extremely confused now. However, Nathaniel didn''t say anything as he got up to leave. "Hey Nathaniel, I was asking you a question. You need to tell Mango that I''ve been framed, Before he could finish, Nathaniel stopped him with a murderous gaze. "If she finds out about this, I''ll kill you." Then, he turned away without sparing Walter another nce. Meanwhile, Walter was left feeling sullen, but he was deep in thought after Nathaniel left. Who framed him? What were their motives? At the same time, Nathaniel had the same questions running through his head. Then, he left Walter''s house and went back to the vi. It was already three or four o''clock in the morning by then, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all. If he didn''t investigate this thoroughly, there would likely be more unsavoury news concerning Mango in the future. However, he had no clue who was behind this, or what their aim was. Hence, Nathaniel was really at a loss in the face of this unknown threat. When he returned to the bedroom, he realised that Mango was still sleeping soundly. She had even kicked off the nkets, which made Nathaniel sigh before he tucked her in again. However, Mango immediately turned around and hugged him. "Don''t move." Mango muttered softly and she found afortable position to nestle in Nathaniel''s arms. His gaze softened when he saw how rxed Mango was. No matter what, he would never allow Mango to be hurt by those rumours. With that thought in mind, he took off his shoes and climbed into bed. Then, he gently hugged Mango to sleep. Both of them slept soundly through the night. When Mango woke up in the next morning, Nathaniel was still asleep. As she gazed upon Nathaniel''s handsome visage and his longshes, a feeling of contentment rose in her chest. This was her husband! He was going to spend the rest of his life with her! Then, she stretched out her finger and gently traced his face. However, Nathaniel suddenly grabbed her wrist. "Are you having fun?" Nathaniel''s gaze was affectionate and his lips were quirked up in a small smile. His dashing expression made Mango blush. "I... I wasn''t looking at you. Don''t tter yourself." "Really? Then who secretly tried to kiss me earlier?" Nathaniel''s words made Mango''s hair stand on end. "No one''s trying to kiss you! Ugh, you shameless b*stard! I''m only looking." "Oh, is that so?" Right now, Nathaniel felt that Mango was extremely adorable. Then, he flipped Mango over abruptly and pinned her to the bed with his warm body pressed against hers. "I''ll give you another chance to exin yourself. What did you want to do to me earlier?" Nathaniel was obviously threatening her. Meanwhile, Mango felt rather ufortable from the heat pulsing throughout her body. s, she couldn''t push Nathaniel away and her vision was clouded with desire. "Get off of me." "Nope!" Then, Nathanielid in Mango''s arms like a child. Wow, she smelled great! Nathaniel inhaled Mango''s scent with an infatuated expression on his face, which made her blush even more deeply. "Nathaniel, get off me! You''re heavy!" There was a coy lilt to her voice. Next, Nathaniel narrowed his eyes before he suddenly lowered his head and covered Mango''s mouth with his own. "Mmm..." Mango was captured by Nathaniel''s kiss before she could say anything else. Then, they passionately kissed one another. The early morning sunshine was shining through the floor-to-ceiling windows of their room. Hence, the warmth of the sun raised the temperature inside the room sharply. However, Nathaniel stopped himself at the veryst moment. As he looked at Mango''s dazed expression, he wanted nothing more than to go further, but he couldn''t do so. Mango''s body had not fully recovered from her ordeal. Although the doctor had officially given them the all clear after Mango''s confinement period, he had also privately informed Nathaniel that Mango wouldn''t be able to have sex for at least three months. He felt as if his body was going to erupt with desire, but unfortunately, he couldn''t relieve it. s, he had no choice but to stop himself and it was a type of torture that only a few people could rte to. Meanwhile, Mango looked confused as she reached out to embrace him. She nuzzled into his neck and said, "Nathan, I want it." Her voice was so soft that only Nathaniel could hear it. Usually, Nathaniel would have ravaged her on the spot, but unfortunately, he couldn''t do it now. A cold sweat broke out on his forehead, but he could only hold back his desire for Mango. Then, he replied softly, "Just wait for a few more days, okay?" On the other hand, Mango did not expect that she would be rejected by Nathaniel. He had always been very enthusiastic in bed throughout the entirety of their rtionship, but why was he rejecting her advances now? Hence, Mango was rather confused. "What''s going on?" Mango was overwhelmed with an inexplicable frustration. She wasn''t a very forward person when it came to these things, so it was difficult for her to express her feelings. Nathaniel knew what was going through her head, but he couldn''t tell her the truth. Instead, he muttered, "It''s nothing, I''ve been feeling unwell these days, so I think I may have to visit the doctor "What''s wrong?" Mango immediately abandoned her desire when she heard that Nathaniel was unwell, and she quickly pulled away the covers to examine him. However, he quickly pulled on her hand and said, "My love, save me some embarrassment, will you?" Mango''s expression became even more fearful when she heard that. Did Nathaniel have some mysterious disease? Then, she subconsciously snuck a nce at Nathaniel''s lower regions, which made him blush furiously. However, he couldn''t say anything. It was better for Mango to think that there was something wrong with him than for her to suspect herself. "Hey, stop looking at it and get up. I''ll take you and Rita to the amusement park today." Then, Nathaniel quickly changed the subject. After that, he escaped to the bathroom to take a cold shower. Mango seemed to be deep in thought as she looked at the bed, which was still slightly warm. Then, she frowned at the thought of Nathaniel''s earlier actions. Could her miscarriage have scared Nathaniel so much that he didn''t dare to sleep with her anymore? Then again, she could clearly feel Nathaniel''s desire for her. What the hell was wrong with him? Mango was puzzled, but she managed toe a conclusion. She had to find a doctor to treat Nathaniel. On the other hand, Nathaniel had no idea what his wife was scheming at the moment. The only thing on his mind was his insatiable desire, which could not be calmed by cold water at all. He took a deep breath as he finished his shower, which took slightly longer than usual. After that, he quickly stepped out of the shower in fear of letting Mango wait too long. However, she had already made up the bed and went outside when he came out of the bathroom. Where did Mango go? Nathaniel was puzzled, but he still cleaned himself up properly before he went downstairs. By then, Zion and Rita had already woken up, and Mrs. Shen had finished making breakfast with Mango''s assistance as well. They chatted in a secretive tone as they worked, and Nathaniel was curious at the way they whispered to one another. "Good morning, mom." Nathaniel hurriedly greeted them. "Ah? Morning!" Mrs. Shen''s expression seemed awkward when she noticed Nathaniel''s presence. On the other hand, Mango left the kitchen right away and looped her arm through Nathaniel''s before she said, "Go and check on the kids. I''m helping my mom make breakfast." "Let me do it instead." Nathaniel was about to roll up his sleeves and help, but Mango stopped him. "There''s no need for that, us women are here for that. Didn''t you say that we''re going out soon? Look after the kids and tell them that we''re heading out. I''m sure they''d be delighted to hear that." After that, Mango all but shoved Nathaniel out of the kitchen into the living room before she quickly ran back inside to talk to her mom. They continued speaking to each other in muted tones, and Mango''s asional nces made Nathaniel feel uneasy. "Daddy, do I look good in this dress today?" Meanwhile, Rita had changed into a brand new dress today. She felt disgruntled when Nathaniel didn''t pay any attention to her when he came downstairs, so she tried to get her father''s attention. Then, Nathaniel looked over at Rita. Rita was wearing a long, frilly dress that made her look like a little princess. Paired with her adorable face, Nathaniel couldn''t help but give her a hug. "You look so pretty, Rita! How about I take you, Zion and Mommy to the amusement parkter?" "That''s a good idea!" Rita jumped up happily. That was what she''d been wishing for all along. "I''m going to put on that pretty hairpin now, can you see if it looks nice on me?" As Rita spoke, she ran back to her room with a spring in her step. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Zion wasn''t as d as Rita was, but he was still quite excited. Then, he drew near to Nathaniel and whispered, "Mr. Ye, don''t you think that Mommy and grandma seem a little strange today?" "Have you noticed it as well? What are they up to, really?" Nathaniel hoped to gather some information from his son, but unfortunately, Zion shook his head and said, "I think they''re talking about you. So, you''d better stay away from me, lest I get involved." After Zion finished speaking, he pulled away from Nathaniel as if his father had the gue. Thus, Nathaniel was so irritated that he nearly burst a blood vessel. Was this brat really his own son? Chapter 360 Chapter 360 "You''ll regret this, Zion!" Nathaniel gritted his teeth and replied. Zion chuckled and said, "Mr. Ye, don''t you think it''s embarrassing to be petty with a child?" "Not at all!" Nathaniel wouldn''t be fooled by his son''s innocent smile. The little brat was as cunning a fox. Other people may not be aware of it, but Nathaniel sure was. Just as Zion was about to reply, Rita ran out of her room. "Daddy, look at this hairpin! Isn''t it pretty? Mommy got it for me." Rita walked around the room happily as she wore a long, flowing dress. Her greatest wish for the past four years was to be able to explore the outside world. Hence, how could she contain her excitement when she was about to achieve her dreams? On the other hand, Zion was also infected by his sister''s happiness. "By the way, I''ll call Wisdom and ask him where he is. Let''s ask him to join us." "Yeah, we should ask him toe as well." Rita''s face was red with excitement, and her enthusiasm spread to Nathaniel as well. Hence, he felt particrly content to be able to spend time with his entire family. As Zion went to call Wisdom, Nathaniel pulled Rita into hisp and smiled. Then, he said, "Make sure to follow us closely when we head out, okay? Don''t go wandering off alone." "Okay, got it. I''ll be good." Rita wanted to leave immediately, but unfortunately, everyone had yet to have breakfast. There was a disappointed look on Zion''s face when he returned. He shook his head and said, "Wisdom can''t make it because he has ss, so I guess we''ll have to go on our own." Recently, Nick had been showing Wisdom the ropes, so Nathaniel decided not to interfere. They were father and son after all. "All right, go wash your hands first before we start eating." Nathaniel quickly called out to the children when he saw Mango and Mrs. Shen leaving the kitchen. After that, Zion took Rita to wash her hands. Breakfast that day was rather sumptuous, and the main dish was the soup. After Nathaniel sat down at the table, Mango served him a bowl of soup before she mysteriously said, "Have more of this, okay? Make sure to drink it all." "What soup is this?" Hence, Nathaniel wrinkled his nose unconsciously when he realized that the scent of the soup was quite strong. However, Mango avoided the question and replied, "Just drink it. What? Are you afraid that I''ll poison you?" "Since my wife asked me to drink it, I mustply even if it''s poison." Nathaniel replied smoothly. Then, Mrs. Shen pursed her lips as she stifled a chuckle before she went to summon Mr. Shen to breakfast. The whole family started to eat as soon as everyone was present at the table. The atmosphere at the table was jovial, and everyone feltfortable as they ate. After Nathaniel had some of the soup, he was surprised to find that it tasted quite good. Shortly after, Mango picked up some food with her chopsticks and ced it on his te. Frankly, he felt that Mango was treating him better than usual today. "Thank you, my dear." "Hurry up and eat." "Mommy, I want some too!" Then, Rita couldn''t help but pipe up when she noticed that Mango had only served Nathaniel the soup and the food. Next, Nathaniel smiled and replied, "Here, I''ll give you some of mine." "No way!" Before Nathaniel could finish his sentence, he was shocked when Mango immediately snatched the bowl away from him. "Why does it matter if Rita has some? I don''t mind if I have less of the soup." "I said no." Mango was acting strangely persistent today. After that, she turned her head to Rita and said, "Honey, this is actually a type of medicine that was specially made for daddy. You can''t have it since you''re a child." "Is daddy ill?" Rita immediately withdrew her hand once she heard that it was medication. Over the past four years, the young girl had ingested her fair share of medicine. Thus, the word elicited a bitter taste in her mouth and caused her to shy away from the soup. On the other hand, Nathaniel thought that Mango was just scaring Rita. Then, he chuckled and said, "Ah, don''t be like that. It''s okay for her to have some." "I told you that she can''t have it. This soup is specially made for you, so you''re supposed to drink it." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Truth be told, Nathaniel was somewhat puzzled by Mango''s words. "Well, I''m not sick. Why should I take medicine?" "Don''t you realise what''s wrong? Some illnesses should be nipped in the bud. Gosh, you''re not even thirty years old and both of us still have a long way to go. Plus, we still need to have another child after Rita and Zion are older, right? You should really start taking care of your well-being." Mango''s face turned slightly red as she spoke. However, Mango''s parents felt extremely awkward at the table. Then, Mr. Shen cleared his throat and said, "Come on kids, let''s eat." "Yes, let''s dig in!" Mrs. Shen quickly added. At that moment, Nathaniel realised exactly what Mango was doing. Hence, the corners of his mouth twitched in annoyance. "What soup is this?" A blush spread across Mango''s face. "Just drink it, okay? Why are you asking so many questions?" After that, Mango sat down next to Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt as if he''d dug his own grave. In truth, he''d only said that he might be ill yesterday night because he didn''t want Mango to doubt herself. Nevertheless, he never expected that Mango and Mrs. Shen would do something like this first thing in the morning. Did they really think he was impotent? His entire body was nearly overwhelmed with desire without the medicine. So, God knows what might happen if he actually took it. Hence, Nathaniel''s expression was aghast, but Mango paid it no mind. Instead, she kept serving Nathaniel more food and he was at a loss as to what to do. "Eat it all and make sure there are no leftovers." Mango''s voice was so soft until it could only be heard by the two of them, but Nathaniel was unable to remain calm. To make matters worse, he even felt like crying. "There''s really no need, I..." Before he could finish speaking, Mango had already started looking at him with teary eyes. "Ugh,fine. I''ll drinkit." Despite his difort, Nathaniel still forced the whole bowl of soup down his throat. On the other hand, Mango smiled happily when she saw that he had finished the soup. Then, Rita asked worriedly, "Is Daddy all right, Mommy?" "It''s fine, he''s just a little weak, that''s all." Honestly, these words embarrassed Nathaniel greatly. What did she mean by ''a little weak''? There was nothing wrong with him, okay? Nevertheless, he couldn''t say anything now, so he had no choice but to go along with it. After that, they finished their breakfast smoothly, but Nathaniel felt strangely ufortable. He felt as is a slow burn had spread throughout his body. "I''m going to get some water." His mouth was as dry as the Sahara, so he hurriedly rushed to the kitchen and downed a huge ss of cold water. Unfortunately, the heat inside his body refused to abate. What the hell did he just eat? How could that bowl of soup be so effective? Hence, Nathaniel was speechless and he almost felt tears in his eyes. Then, he suddenly turned around to find Mango and Mrs. Shen smiling at him. "See? I told you that it''d be effective. Okay, how about you two stay at home while I take the kids out?" Mrs. Shen''s voice was soft, but Nathaniel managed to hear every word. Oh crap, he had no idea what to do now. Meanwhile, Mango''s face blushed a furious red before she muttered, "Stop it, Mom. Go and take the kids out first, we''ll talkter in the afternoon." Then, Mrs. Shen threw a coquettish nce at Nathaniel before she ran away. On the other hand, Nathaniel felt as if Mango''s gaze had caused a jolt of electricity to run down his spine. He shivered involuntarily as his body was consumed by desire. Furthermore, the cold water didn''t seem to have quenched his burning thirst at all. Then, he hurriedly took another sip. However, the children couldn''t contain their excitement any longer, so Mango called for Nathaniel to hurry up. He felt that his entire body was about to burst into mes, but he still stubbornly went out with his family. Later on, Rita happily explored the outside world and she marvelled at everything that she saw. Meanwhile, Nathaniel smiled when he saw Zion exining every little thing to Rita patiently. "You have to listen to whatever Zion sayster when we''re at the amusement park, okay?" Truth be told, Nathaniel was quite worried about Rita. "Okay!" Rita''s response was very straightforward. To her, this was a brand new world where she could be free. Soon after, the entire family arrived at the amusement park. Unsurprisingly, it was packed with people. Then, Nathaniel frowned slightly before he muttered, "How about I rent the entire park?" "Don''t!" Mango immediately went to stop him. "The kids will only have fun if there''s a crowd around. What enjoyment will they have if you book the whole ce? You can''t keep the kids locked up in an ivory tower, Nathaniel. They need to learn how to interact with society." Nathaniel nodded at Mango''s words, but he felt an impulsive burst of desire inside of him when her cold hand touched his skin. Hell, he nearly lost control just by smelling her scent. "Wait here and look after the children. I need to go to the bathroom." Hence, Nathaniel felt like he couldn''t hold on any longer. Then, he made his way to the bathroom as if he was running an Olympic sprint. On the other hand, Mango was initially doubtful that Nathaniel was ill. However, she was convinced that her previous suspicions were true when she saw his actions. Oh no! How could he possibly have urinary incontinence at such a young age? Gosh, she''d been so careless indeed. It had taken her so long to discover that her husband hade down with this illness. Then, Mango swore to herself that she would cure Nathaniel of this illness. Unbeknownst to her though, Nathaniel had actually gone to the bathroom to puke. His body was so hot that it felt like he was experiencing heatstroke. Next, he hastily called Thomas. "Find me the best doctor you can and send him to the amusement park. I need help." Hence, Thomas thought that something bad had happened to Nathaniel so he quickly asked, "What''s wrong, Mr. Ye?" "Nothing, just have Noahe here as soon as possible." After Nathaniel cut the call, he sshed cold water on his face in an attempt to reduce his body temperature. In less than ten minutes, Noah called him. "Give me your location." "Get me an antipyretic." Nathaniel''s words surprised Noah. "You were drugged?" "I don''t have time to exin, just hurry." Nathaniel usually had a high tolerance to these things, but he still sumbed to the medicine Mango gave him. Now that it was working, he felt his nose heat up and blood dripped onto the back of his hand. F*ck! He hadn''t had a nosebleed since he was a teenager! Mango''s medicine actually caused him to have a nosebleed! Hence, Nathaniel felt extremely exasperated. However, he was afraid that Mango and the children would be worried since he was taking a long time, so he sent Mango a text. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 "Hey, my stomach''s not feeling so good. How about you find somewhere to have fun with the kids? I might take a while." Nathaniel felt his entire body be weak after he sent the message. As if he didn''t have any strength at all. However, Mango was rather worried when she saw Nathaniel''s text message. "Are you all right?" "I''m fine, don''t worry about me. I''ll look for you guys soon." Nathaniel was afraid that Mango would give him special medication again in the future. If she did, he doubted that his body would be able to take it. He was a dignified president of an importantpany, but he was forced into such a horrible state by his own wife. Hence, Nathaniel was at a loss for words. On the other hand, Mango had no choice but toply since the children were impatiently waiting to go into the amusement park. Next, she replied, "Okay,e look for uster. Tell me if you''re feeling ufortable, okay? I''ll call the doctor for you. Some illnesses can''t be left untreated." "I got it. You''re the best." Nathaniel and Mango chatted for a while longer before they put down their phones. Soon after, Noah arrived. He immediately made his way to the bathroom as per Nathaniel¡¯s instructions, but he couldn''t help butugh when he saw Nathaniel¡¯s current state. "How dehydrated are you? You even have a nosebleed!" "Cut the crap and fix me. I don''t know what the hell my wife fed me this morning, but i feel like I''m burning up." Only then did Nathaniel finally breathe a sigh of relief. Noah was an expert in Traditional Chinese Medicine, so naturally he had a lot of experience in this area. "What¡¯s going on? Is Mango trying to give you supplements? Isn''t she afraid of overdoing it and ruining your health?" Noah immediately went to check Nathaniel''s pulse, but he burst out inughter when he realised what was inside Nathaniel¡¯s body. "Seriously, do you have kidney problems when you''re not even thirty? Everything she gave you is to boost kidney function." "Ugh, get lost!" It was the first time Nathaniel had ever been so ashamed, but what could he say when Mango was his wife? "Oh, you definitely have to tell me what''s going on." Obviously, this situation piqued Noah''s interest. "Can you fix it or not?" "How would I know if you don''t tell me the details?" Noah naturally wanted to see Nathaniel make a fool out of himself. However, Nathaniel felt so sick that he paid no heed to Noah''s joke. Then, he stuttered over his words as he told Noah the full story. On the other hand, Noah stoppedughing after he heard Nathaniel''s exnation. Something simr had also urred to his wife in the past, so he knew what Nathaniel was going through better than anyone. "Don''t you intend to tell Mango about this?" "What for? It¡¯ II only make her sad, and the doctor also expressed uncertainty about her future recovery. It''s best if she doesn''t get pregnant within the next three years. If not, she might die along with the baby. Honestly, I guess that we should bear some things alone as men." Nathaniel lit up a cigarette and took a long drag. Noah understood Nathaniel''s grievances, but he did not say anything further. Then, he quickly inserted a needle into one of Nathaniel''s acupoints to relieve the burning heat in his body. "It''s not viable for you to keep doing this either. Mango won''t stop feeding you the medicine since she is convinced that you''re ill. Clearly, you don''t expect me to keep doing this for you every day?" Noah''s question was logical, and it rendered Nathaniel somewhat speechless. "What should I do then? I guess I could hide." "Where can you hide? You two live under the same roof and sleep on the same bed. Can you really avoid her forever? Aren''t you afraid of it affecting your rtionship?" Noah''s words made Nathaniel feel somewhat sullen. "Then what do you think I should do?" "How about this? Since you don''t n on sleeping with Mango anytime soon, I''ll give you something that allows you to exhibit the symptoms of impotency. Then, you can drink whatever Mango gives you without any adverse side effects." Then, Noah took out a bottle and handed it to Nathaniel. "Do you really mean to make me impotent?" "Well, it''s reversible. Just stop taking it and you¡¯ll be potent again. But I do have to warn you that eating this will cause side effects with prolonged use, so you will have to stop after a month. If not, you¡¯ll be permanently impotent and I¡¯ll have to give you even more medication by then." Noah quickly added. Then, Nathaniel nodded and said, "Got it. As for what happened today..." "Don¡¯t worry, my lips are sealed." Of course Noah knew about Nathaniel'' s concerns for his privacy. "By the way, you should have Mangoe and see me when she gets better. I might be able to help her with her condition. Just pay closer attention to her and don¡¯t let her walk on the floor barefoot especially when she¡¯s on her period. Furthermore, she must always stay warm and never have anything cold, not even a little. She needs to take good care of herself during this critical time." "Thank you." Then, Nathaniel realised that Mango and his kids must be worried because he''d been away for a long time. He muttered, "We¡¯ll talk moreter. I brought the children here today, and they''ll be worried if I don''t get back soon." "Sure, you'' II be good to go after a bit of exercise." "Got it!" Next, Nathaniel rushed out of the bathroom and he felt much better than before. Then, he managed to find where Mango and the kids were waiting for him and quickly ran over to them. "Are you alright?" Mango was extremely concerned, but she couldn''t say anything in front of the children. Hence, she quickly asked Nathaniel when he walked up to them. "I''m fine." Nathanielforted her with a smile as he felt a warm glow in his chest. Ah, he really loved his family so much! The children were impatient when Nathaniel returned. "Daddy, I want to go on the Merry-go-round, will you go with me?" After all, it was Rita''s first time here, so she felt like everything was straight out of a fairytale. Then, she held Nathaniel''s hand and clung to him. Her yearning expression made Nathaniel''s heart ache. "Okay, I''ll take you to the merry-go-round!" Then, Nathaniel ced Rita on his shoulders and ran over to the ride. Meanwhile, Rita''sugh was bright and clear, which attracted the attention of several people. Then, Mango looked over at them with a smile before she said to Zion, "Let''s join them, shall we?" "Sure." On the other hand, Zion had frequented the amusement park often, so he was rather jaded. Then, he held Mango''s hand as they both walked over to the merry-go-round. Meanwhile, Rita acted as if this was the first time she''d ever left the house, and she was curious about anything and everything. She grinned happily from the merry-go-round as soon as she spotted Mango and Zion. She waved at them. "Mommy, Zion, this is so fun! Come and join me!" Rita''s happiness was infectious, and it seemed to have spread to Mango as well. "Would you like to join us, Zion?" Then, Zion shook his head and replied, "I''m not a fan of such girly things. Since Rita loves it, she should enjoy herself then." Hence, Mango stayed behind to apany Zion when she noticed hisck of interest. After that, Rita dragged Nathaniel from the merry-go-round to the spinning teacup ride and she ended up trying almost every ride in the park. However, Nathaniel did not feel tired at all. Meanwhile, Mango apanied Zion, who tried his hand at fishing and the shooting game booths. Moreover, both of them even considered a trip to the haunted house. If Nathaniel hadn''t stopped them at thest moment, they might have actually went inside. Since Mango lost the opportunity to enter the haunted house, she brought Zion over to the rollercoasters. However, Rita was frightened by the thrilling rollercoasters. She timidly said, "Daddy, I''m a little scared. Can we not go on this ride?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay!" Then, Nathaniel carried Rita in his arms as they waited below the ride. Soon after, Rita was exhausted from all the fun and she wanted to have some ice cream. Nathaniel muttered to his daughter, "You can''t have cold things after you''ve exerted yourself, okay? It''s bad for your stomach, and you might get sick. You know that you''ll have to take medicine and receive injections if you fall ill, right?" "Well, when can I have some?" Rita was really bing a little glutton. Then, Nathaniel chuckled and replied, "We can have someter." "Okay then." Although Rita agreed, her eyes were still fixed on the ice creams that were in the hands of the other children. Her tongue even peeked out of her mouth as she licked her lips. She really wanted to have some! She tried her best to avert her gaze, but she failed miserably. Then, Nathaniel''s phone rang. When he answered the call, Rita muttered softly, "Daddy, I need to go to the bathroom." "Okay, I''ll go with you." Nathaniel carried Rita to the bathroom, but unfortunately, he couldn''t enter the women''s bathroom. Hence, he had no choice but to ask her, "Can you manage on your own?" "Of course! Just wait for me at the door, daddy." "Okay, I''ll be here when you leave the bathroom." "All right." Rita walked into the restroom after that. It was the first time that she''d used a public toilet, and she had to queue up as well. Rita obeyed what her father said and left the bathroom quickly, but she realised that Nathaniel was still on the phone when she walked out. Then, she nced at Nathaniel before she spotted a young boy her age buying ice cream nearby. Her legs took her over to the ice cream stand on their own ord. "Hey, is it good?" Rita spoke abruptly, which startled the boy. Then, he turned around to find a porcinskinned girl staring hungrily at the ice cream in his hand. Then, he said with a smile, "How about I buy you one?" "My daddy told me that I can''t have cold things after I exert myself because it''s bad for my stomach. So, I just wanna know if it''s good? If it is, I''ll get er." Rita''s melodic voice was extremely pleasing to the ears. Then, the little boy smiled and replied, "You''re quite obedient, aren''t you? Guess what, I''ll buy the ice cream for you now, and you can have itter after you rest, okay?" "But Mommy and Daddy told me not to ept food from strangers. I guess I''ll just watch you eat then. Can you tell me what it tastes like after you try it?" Rita''s words surprised the young boy. "Have you never had ice cream before?" "No, I''ve been sick ever since I was a kid and I was stuck in the hospital all the time. So, I was never allowed to eat these things. Although I''m better now, I still have to take care of my health." Rita looked somewhat disappointed when she said that. However, she felt that the boy in front of her was very kind, and he was nice to talk to as well. Furthermore, he was good looking, just like Zion. His voice was gentle and charming, just like her father. Hence, Rita couldn''t help but be drawn to the boy. Meanwhile, the boy hurriedly asked Rita a question when he heard about her prior illness. "Where are your parents?" "They''re here, but my daddy is on the phone so I''ll just go back to himter." "Well then, let''s sit over there for a while." Rita nodded her head at the boy''s suggestion. "That''s a good idea!" The both of them bought another ice cream before they slipped away from Nathaniel''s sight. By the time Nathaniel finished his call, more than ten minutes had passed. However, he couldn''t help but be worried when there was no sign of Rita. Did something happen to her? Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Nathaniel quickly looked around and anxiety flooded his heart when he couldn''t find Rita. Then, he asked a woman to check if Rita was still inside the bathroom. After the woman received an exorbitant sum of money from Nathaniel, she tried her best to look high and low for Rita, but to no avail. At that point, Nathanielpletely panicked. He had actually lost his daughter! The amusement park was filled with people, so what if Rita met with a human trafficker? Nathaniel became extremely anxious, but he refused to inform Mango immediately in fear of worrying her as well. Then, he immediately began searching for Rita. Hebed through all the surveince footage in the park, but there was no sign of her. Furthermore, there were no cameras in the bathroom, so Nathaniel couldn''t pinpoint when she had left or who she left with. While his chest tightened with worry, Mango just so happened to call him. "Nathan, where are you? We''re going to get some food, so how about you and Rita meet us there?" On the other side of the call, it was clear that Mango hadn''te down from the rush of the rollercoaster as Zion cheered happily beside her. Nevertheless, Nathaniel replied sullenly at the sound of his wife and son''s cheerful voices, "You two can go first, Rita and I will be there soon." "Okay, hurry up! I''ll be waiting for you!" Mango was none the wiser about what was going on and she hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was filled with soulcrushing anxiety. How could his beloved daughter have disappeared in the blink of an eye? Then, Nathaniel started asking around if anyone had seen his daughter. Suddenly, the ice cream man called over to him and said, "Hey, are you looking for a adorable little girl? She''s wearing a long, flowing dress with a beautiful hairpin, right? She has a cute voice and she''s about this tall?" Nathaniel nodded rapidly at the old man''s words. "Yes, yes! Would you happen to know where she went, kind sir?" "She walked away with another young boy over there in that direction. Just follow the path and you''ll come to a bamboo thicket where pandas are disyed. The area''s quite isted, and both of them might''ve headed that way." After that, Nathaniel spared no time as he rushed over to that direction. After he walked about a hundred meters of so, the melodious sound of a flute filled his ears. s, Nathaniel was not in the mood to admire it and he followed the sound all the way to a small pavilion in the middle of the bamboo thicket. Then, he discovered Rita and the little boy sitting in the pavilion. Meanwhile, the boy was ying the flute while Rita looked at him with a infatuated expression on her face. The look in her eyes made Nathaniel feel rather ufortable. In the past, this admiring look was only reserved for Nathaniel. So, why was Rita looking at a stranger that way? "Rita!" Nathaniel walked over to them quickly. The boy suddenly stopped ying the flute when he saw Nathaniel rushing over to them. Before he could say anything, Nathaniel picked Rita up in his arms and grumbled, "Why didn''t you tell me where you were going, Rita? Do you know how much you scared me? I thought you''d been kidnapped. Your mother and brother would be devastated if that happened." Only now did Rita remember that she hadn''t informed Nathaniel of her departure, so she felt a little guilty. "I''m sorry, daddy." "Don''t do this again next time, okay?" After he realised that his daughter had acknowledged her mistake, he couldn''t bear to chastise her anymore. Meanwhile, the little boy couldn''t help but speak up after watching them, "I''m sorry, mister. I brought her here." "Who are you?" Then, Nathaniel turned to look at the little boy. The boy''s temperament was unusual, and he didn''t seem to be an ordinary child. After that, the boy stood up straight and said, "My name is Mylo Hans. I took Rita here for a walk because she looked quite bored." "You little rascal, don''t you know that taking my daughter away without telling anyone is kidnapping?" In truth, Nathaniel didn''t feel like arguing with a child, but he couldn''t help it. He felt ufortable that his daughter was paying so much attention to a rascal like Mylo. Meanwhile, Mylo was slightly taken aback as he hadn''t expected Nathaniel toy such a serious charge on him. Hence, he lowered his voice and replied, "I''m sorry, this won''t happen again next time." "Next time? There won''t be a next time! I''m warning you, you''d better stay away from my daughter." Nathaniel hugged Rita tightly in his arms, as if he was afraid that someone would take her away from him. Thus, Rita became rather unhappy. "Daddy, Mylo is a nice person okay? He bought me ice cream even when he knows I can''t have any, and he didn''t eat his own so that I won''t feel left out. Look, they''ve all melted already." Nathaniel felt even more annoyed when he heard his daughter defend a stranger. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "What do you know? There are plenty of evil people in this world. They might have ill intentions even though they look nice. Furthermore, an ice cream all it takes to win your favour? As a girl, you should be more cautious." Truth be told, Nathaniel rarely ever spoke this way to Rita. Suddenly, she felt extremely wronged. "You''re being mean, daddy! Mylo is a great guy, so why are you treating him this way? Plus, he can even y the flute well!" The more Rita defended Mylo, the more ufortable Nathaniel felt and he started to increasingly dislike Mylo. "What I say, goes. Okay then, we''re leaving now. Your mom and brother are waiting for us." As Nathaniel spoke, he was about to carry Rita away. Then, Rita struggled to free herself from Nathaniel''s arms before she gifted her hairpin to Mylo. "Mylo, this is my favorite hairclip, but I''m giving it to you now. Thank you for buying me ice cream and ying the flute for me. If there''s any chance for us to meet again, I''ll be sure to return the favor." Nathaniel''s mouth twitched in annoyance after Rita gave away her hair clip. What was going on here? "Rita!" At that moment, Nathaniel wanted to say something else, but Rita ran away right after she shoved the hair clip into Mylo''s hands. She ran away with a spring in her step. The little girl was like a bright ray of happiness that brought joy and smiles to everyone around her. Mylo just smiled softly at her retreating figure. Meanwhile, Nathaniel just gave Mylo an annoyed looked before he went after his daughter. After Rita ran a few more steps, she suddenly screeched to a halt and turned to Mylo. Then, she grinned and said, "Hey Mylo, I like you!" This sentence nearly made Nathaniel lose his footing and he stumbled. "What nonsense is this? You have no sense of danger at all! How old are you? How would you know what love means? Hurry up! Let''s go home!" After that, Nathaniel didn''t give Rita any more opportunities to speak and immediately carried her away. Moreover, he even red at Mylo fiercely as if he was cing all the me on Mylo. Meanwhile, Mylo couldn''t help butugh when Rita kept waving at him and he felt the hair clip in his hand be undoubtedly precious to him. After Nathaniel carried Rita out of the bamboo thicket, the little girl pursed her lips in dissatisfaction and said, "Daddy, you suck!" "I suck? Do you know who he is? How could you just follow a stranger like that? You naughty girl, don''t you know how much you scared me? How dare you insult me on behalf of that brat?" Nathaniel suddenly felt quite aggrieved. He loved his little girl like she was the most precious treasure in the world, but she was giving him the cold shoulder now! Rita was irritated with him because of a boy that she''d just met! He was so pissed off! However, Rita still pursed her lips and replied, "Mylo isn''t some viin." "It''s not like their status is disyed on their faces, Rita. How would you know the difference between a good and bad person when you''ve never left the house?" "In any case, Mylo isn''t a bad person! In fact, you''re the bad person for not allowing me to talk to him! Hmph!" Rita''s childish logic rendered Nathaniel speechless, and he was very upset. How old was his beloved daughter? Had she been bewitched by some rascal that she even called him a bad person? Then, Nathaniel replied sadly, "Rita, you''ll hurt me if you say that." "Well, you''ve hurt me too, daddy." Then, Rita turned away from Nathaniel adamantly. At that moment, Mango called Nathaniel once again. "Where are you? We''re over at KFC, so you two can juste over right now." As soon as Rita heard that they were getting food, her mood immediately improved. "Are Mommy and Zion at KFC? Is that where they sell that delicious fried chicken?" However, Nathaniel became extremely irritated when he saw Rita''s eyes light up at the prospect of food. "Rita Shen, I''m still very upset with you!" "Ohe on, stop being mad. Let''s go have something nice to eat, daddy!" Rita swung Nathaniel''s hand in small arcs as she pulled him along, which made Nathaniel feel both angry and amused. Honestly, he felt quite speechless after he realised that he had gotten mad at a child. Nevertheless, he was still quite unsettled by the fact that Rita would be so defensive over a boy that she''d just met. "You''re not allowed to go anywhere with strangers in the future, got it?" "Yeah, I got it!" Rita would agree to anything just for the sake of food. On the other hand, Nathaniel failed to stay angry with his daughter. He picked up Rita in his arms somewhat helplessly before they made their way to the address that Mango had given them. "Mommy, Zion!" Rita immediately abandoned her earlier displeasure at the sight of Mango and Zion. Furthermore, she started drooling the second sheid eyes on the food that was disyed in front of her. Meanwhile, Mango couldn''t help but smile affectionately when she saw Rita acting like a glutton. "Don''t worry, all of it is yours!" Next, Zion ced arge set meal in front of Rita. "Wow! You''re the best! Thank you, Zion!" Rita eximed as she ced a peck on Zion''s cheek. However, Nathaniel expression remained stoic the whole time, which made Mango puzzled. She touched Nathaniel''s hand and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you fight with Rita?" That was impossible in Mango''s opinion, but there didn''t seem to be any other exnation. When Nathaniel saw Mango''s concerned expression, he had to swallow his anger in the end. "It''s nothing, I just received a call from the office, so I''m not too happy about that." "Oh, okay!" Mango didn''t ask anything more after she heard that it concerned thepany. Then, she was amused when she turned back to see Rita stuffing her face as if she''d been starved for days. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 "Slow down, you''re getting grease all over your face." Mango pulled out a tissue and wanted to wipe the grease off of Rita''s mouth, but Zion then took the tissue and did it instead. Hence, Mango felt extremely content after she saw how her children loved one another so much. Then, Nathaniel dissatisfaction slowly dissipated. "What were you guys doing earlier?" Mango was separated from Nathaniel and Rita for some time, so she couldn''t help but ask. However, Ritained before Nathaniel could start saying anything. "Mommy, Daddy was mean to me!" Rita''s words sent a chill through Nathaniel''s heart. "Rita, can''t you be more gentle with your words?" "But it''s true." After that, Rita continued righteously, "Mommy, I met a boy named Mylo. He bought me ice cream and yed the flute for me. But then Daddy said that Mylo was a bad guy, and he even insulted Mylo." "Who is Mylo? What happened?" Mango was confused when she heard this, but Zion''s expression darkened. Hence, Nathaniel had no choice but to tell everyone what happened earlier. After Mango heard the story, she was so frightened that she broke out in cold sweat. "You don''t know him, but you went off with him just because he bought you ice cream? Rita, what have I taught you?" Anger sparked in Mango''s heart immediately. Gosh, her daughter was so reckless! Someone had managed to lure Rita away with ice cream, but she wasining about her father now. Did Rita lose her mind? Meanwhile, Zion''s expression turned grim, but he remained silent. When Rita saw that Mango had also be angry, she shrunk back and replied, "Mylo didn''t seem like a bad person." "Did he hold up a sign saying that he was a good person? How would you know the difference?" "I just know, okay!" Rita retorted, which angered Mango further. Honestly, she wanted to check and see what was going on in her daughter''s head. Then, Zion tried to smooth over the situation when he noticed that Mango was pissed off. He muttered, "Mommy, Rita was just confused for a moment, so don''t me her for it. Since she''s never stepped out of the house, its normal for her to assume the best out of everyone." "It''s not like that Zion, Mylo''s very handsome like you, and he ys the flute really well." Before Rita could finish her sentence, Zion immediately took the food in front of her and dumped it in the trash can. Needless to say, Rita was stunned by his actions. "Zion, what are you doing?" "Ask Mylo to buy the food for you. How dare you go against us when you''re eating our food and enjoying our parents'' affection? Do you even need to be with us anymore?" Zion''s voice was calm and steady as he spoke, but it frightened Rita greatly. Then, she pulled at the hem of her clothes guiltily and asked, "Don''t you like me anymore, Zion?" "The question is do you like us? Think about it carefully Rita, who was by your side 24/7 when you were sick? Who took care of you when you needed them? Was it Mylo? You''ve only met him once, yet you''re talking back to your parents because of him. What are we to you? We''re angry because we care about you, but have we spoiled you? Since our family is so unworthy of your attention, then go to Mylo! Now!" Truth be told, Zion looked quite intimidating when he was serious, and even Mango had started to be afraid. Zion was just a four year old child! Why did he resemble Nathaniel so much? Then, Mango gently nudged Nathaniel with her arm and asked, "Are you going to just let Zion discipline Rita like this?" "Let him be. Rita indeed made a mistake today. If she can be lured away by any handsome man who''s willing to give her food, then what would happen to her in the future? It will a huge problem if she doesn''t realise her mistake now." Nathaniel whispered back. Meanwhile, Rita nced at Mango and Nathaniel, who did not move to defend her at all. Paired with how serious Zion was being, she suddenly panicked. "Zion! She stretched out her hand and tugged on the hem of Zion''s shirt. However, Zion red coldly at her, which scared Rita into silence. The little girl bit her lower lip and she seemed close to tears. Hence, Nathaniel felt quite distressed. "Okay, okay, we''ll just teach her slowly in the future." Nathaniel was about to reach for Rita before he noticed Zion staring coldly at him. "You know, leniency creates failures. Would you like to create a failure, Mr. Ye?" Thus, Nathaniel was stunned by his own son. He was actually being lectured by his son! A myriad of emotions swirled in Nathaniel''s chest. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. On the other hand, Rita immediately burst into tears when she saw that Nathaniel refused to help her. "I was wrong, okay? I''m sorry, I won''t do it again." Rita''s sobs were heart-wrenching. After that, Mango nced at Zion. Only then did Zion take out a handkerchief before he gave it to Rita, "Remember, our family is most important no matter what. Even though you might face bullies out there, always remember that your family has your back. If you were an orphan, no one would be there to help you. No matter how good another person may be, you should never condemn your own family because of them, got it?" "Got it." Rita''s shoulder quivered, but she didn''t dare cry out, which distressed Mango greatly. "Enough, Zion. Rita knows she''s wrong." Mango was quite intimidated by the way Zion lectured Rita. Gosh, her son was going to be quite frightening when he grew up. Then, Zion let out a sigh and led Rita to sit down on the chair. "Are you still hungry?" "Of course!" Ultimately, Rita was still a glutton and she still wanted food despite just being yelled at. Then, Nathaniel quickly went and bought another set of of food for Rita. The matter was settled, but Nathaniel had a new understanding towards Zion. His son had good moral values, and it was obvious that Mango had raised him right. Furthermore, Zion was opinionated and decisive, which made Nathaniel wonder if Zion would surpass him one day. Frankly, Nathaniel was quiteforted when that thought crossed his mind. After they''d finished eating, the children were tired after they yed for a while longer in the amusement park. Then, Nathaniel drove all of them home after that. By the time they got back, it was already evening and the children were asleep. When Nathaniel spotted their sleeping faces, he smiled and asked, "Are you tired? Would you like to take a nap later?" "I''m fine. I''m not really that tired honestly. The most important thing is that the kids enjoyed themselves today." Today had been the happiest days of their lives as a family, and Mango was extremely delighted. As the car pulled up to the entrance of the vi, Mango spotted a figure standing there. Thus, she couldn''t help but be confused. On the other hand, Nathaniel had also seen the figure, but he never expected that it would be Madam Hans. He was perplexed and said in a low voice, "Take the children inside first. I''ll deal with this." Mango had no desire to interact with the Hans Family, at least not anytime soon. So, she nodded before Madam Hans unexpectedly stepped in front of the car. "Mom, what are you doing?" Terrance quickly stopped Madam Hans just as Nathaniel mmed his foot on the brakes. Thankfully, he managed to stop the car in time, but he still broke out in a cold sweat from the shock. Although Mango was still angry, she put that aside and got out of the car to check on Madam Hans. "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" Mango''s anxiety was obvious to Nathaniel, but he didn''t say anything. However, Madam Hans''s expression was frosty when she saw Mango get down from the car. She said, "Do you still care whether an old woman like me lives or dies? I thought you had ruthlessly abandoned us." These words stunned Mango so much that she was rooted to the spot. "What do you mean?" In the meantime, Terrance quickly stopped his mother. "Mom, no one is sure about what actually happened, so don''t just me Mango right away. At least ask her about it first." "What''s there to ask? Would Andrea frame her for no reason?" Hence, Mango knew that Andrea must have said something to Madam Hans. She tried to bottle up all of her anxiety and concern even though her chest ached faintly. "Since you think whatever Andrea said is true, then it''s simply useless to exin myself. If so, why are you here? Just call me guilty and kick me out instead of making all this fuss." Mango''s voice was chilly, and what she said angered Madam Hans even more. "Listen to what she''s saying! Mango, you''re part of the Hans Family, and everyone in our family must pay our debts! There''s never been anyone as ruthless as you. Since you''ve done something wrong, can''t I reprimand you as your grandmother? You nearly killed Andrea, so do you know how this will affect you if it gets out?" Nevertheless, Mango smiled coldly and replied, "What did I do? Are you even still my grandmother? If so, why do I feel like you''re Andrea''s grandmother instead? I''m sorry Madam Hans, but I''m truly quite tired today. If there''s nothing else, then please leave because I''d like to go home!" "How dare you!" Madam Hans didn''t expect Mango to act like this. After Terrance saw that the situation had taken a turn for the worse, he quickly said, "Mom, Mango doesn''t know what happened. There must be a misunderstanding here, so stop fussing about." "I''m not making a fuss! She''s acting like this because all of you coddled her!" Hence, Mango took offence to Madam Hans'' words. "What!? Madam Hans, I''m almost thirty years old and I''ve had a single scrap of food or water from the Hans Family. What''s more, I even have to agree to an outsider like Andrea entering the family before I could even get my identity. So, tell me, when has the Hans Family ever coddled me?" In truth, Mango didn''t want to get angry at first, but she couldn''t help it. Madam Hans could favour Andrea as much as she wanted, but there was no need to force Mango to ept Andrea because of that, right? Furthermore, Madam Hans ignored the troubles between Andrea and Mango, and she was even using Mango based on Andrea''s ims. Honestly, this was intolerable to Mango. Although she had blood ties to the Hans Family, she would not ept being humiliated like this! Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Madam Hans was rendered speechless by Mango''s question. When she thought about it, she realized that Mango had never known about her true identity for years. Furthermore, Mango just found out that she was part of the Hans Family, so Madam Hans had hardly given Mango any love and affection at all. Madam Hans''s attitude softened for a moment. "Oh Mango, I know that the previous years have been hard on you." "I don''t feel that way, and I even feel like I had better days when I lived with the Shen Family. At least my parents wouldn''t use me blindly based on someone else''s ims. You can favour and ept whoever you want as your granddaughter, it doesn''t matter to me. I''m almost thirty years old, and my parents were there when I needed them most. Thus, I don''t need the Hans Family at all. Madam Hans, not everyone thinks so highly of your family. In fact, I''m getting by just fine without you." Mango immediately turned away after she said this. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had gotten off the car and witnessed the whole chain of events. Hence, there was a chill in his eyes. "Madam Hans, why did you stand in front of my car?" "Don''t ask, I don''t want to know either." Honestly, Mango had no desire to find out the reason either. Previously, she might still have had some lingering affection for the Hans Family, but it was completely gone now. Of course Nathaniel knew how hurt Mango was, but he couldn''t bear to witness his wife being pushed around like this. "No, they''re already here, so I need to ask them how my wife has offended the Hans Family? What has Mango done that requires Madam Hans toe here personally?" Nathaniel''s face was so cold that no one dared to look at him directly. Terrance wanted to smooth things over initially, but he heard Nathaniel say, "Mr Hans, I''d suggest you refrain from speaking on your mother''s behalf. If that happens, I''m afraid that we can no longer be friends." Those words made Terrance shut up immediately. Madam Hans had always been aware of Nathaniel''s iron fist when it came to dealing with things, but she couldn''t help but be irritated with Nathaniel''s aggression. "How can you speak to me like that?" "Should I be polite to you? You would be my elder if you were Mango''s grandmother, and I would treat you with respect in that case. But as far as I know, Mango hasn''t been inducted into the Hans Family since she returned. Thus, how should I speak to you? To put it inly, you''re blocking the path to my door and you nearly hit my car. So do you think I should still watch my tone with you?" Nathaniel did not mince his words, which caused Madam Hans to be a little embarrassed. She looked at Mango''s retreating back and muttered, "Mango, you''re going to let your husband treat me like this?" "Well, he''s right. Please behave yourself, Madam Hans." Then, Mango turned around after she forced her tears back. There was nothing to be sad about, right? She had obtained the antidote for the sake of both Madam Hans and Madam Ye, and the difference in the way both women treated her was apparent. Since Madam Hans was more willing to believe the words of an outsiderpared to hers, then what else could Mango expect? The more expectations she held, the more disappointment she''d feel. Hence, Mango might as well draw the line now. When Mango realised this, her entire demeanour had shifted. Then, Terrance panicked as soon as he noticed that. "Mango, my mother hasn''t been in good spirits recently, so she might be a little muddled. Please don''t take it to heart." "Mr. Hans, we are all human, and my feelings can be hurt too. I can give my all to the Hans Family, but it''s clear that all of you don''t want it. If so, why should we maintain a facade of peace?" The more Madam Hans listened, the more upset she got. "What nonsense are you spouting, Mango?" "Nothing really, I just think that perhaps the Hans Family''s standards are too high for me. Unfortunately, I''m unable to meet them, nor do I want to. Hence, please do not involve me in your family matters anymore, I''m not interested at all." Madam Hanspletely understood what Mango meant, and that was precisely the reason that she became even more livid. "You locked Andrea up for a day and threw her into the ocean to drown! Don''t you feel any remorse for doing that? Andrea is a person! If you don''t like her, just tell me and I''ll ask someone to send her away. Why did you have to do that? You have children too, so how could you be so merciless towards your sister?" However, Mango immediately barked out augh when the words left Madam Hans'' lips. "Do you have any evidence to prove that I did all of that to Andrea?" Madam Hans'' body trembled with rage as she realised that Mango wasn''t remorseful at all. She said, "Would we still be having this conversation if I had proof?" "I''m sorry, but I have no idea what you''re talking about. However, you can submit whatever proof you may have to the police and prove my innocence. I have nothing to do with this, nor do I care what Andrea said to you. Nevertheless, I''ll make it clear that I will never put my family on the line for Andrea''s sake! She doesn''t deserve any of my attention!" After she spoke, Mango looked at Terrance and said coldly, "Mr. Hans, please take your mother away from here. If not, I''ll call the police." As soon as Madam Hans heard this, she was so angry that she lifted up her walking stick, but Nathaniel caught it in mid-air. "Madam Hans, this is my house. So you''d better think carefully if you n on hitting my wife in front of me. Although I''m no longer the president of the HY Group, I''m still the eldest son of the Ye Family. If you insist on touching my wife, then you''re wee to try." The atmosphere between both of them was stifling and it was crackling with tension. Then, Terrance immediately hurried forward to handle the situation. "Mom, I believe that Mango is innocent as she has no reason to do those things at all. Don''t just listen to Andrea''s side of the story. Kidnapping and murder are serious crimes, and Mango would never do those things." However, Mango did not change her attitude after she heard Terrance''s words. Instead, she just felt exhausted. In fact, she was both physically and mentally worn out! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Nathan, I''m tired." Mango said in a soft voice, and her tired expression seemed genuine. Today was supposed to be a joyous day, but the Hans Family ruined it unexpectedly in the end. Nathaniel frowned and said to Terrance, "If you don''t want to embarrass the Hans Family, then you''d better get your mother out of here. It''s up to you whether you choose to believe Andrea, but if what you say is true, then I will sue Andrea for defaming Mango. If you can use Mango of such serious crimes, then show me the proof." Then, he pulled Mango onto the car without another look at Madam Hans after that and they immediately drove past the members of the Hans Family. Madam Hans trembled in anger and she wanted to say something else before Terrance cut in, "Mom, think of Dennis and Queena. What sort of people are they? Would they ever have such a cruel daughter?" "Mango had never been by Queena''s side growing up, perhaps the Shen Family..." "The Shen Family are well known in Ocean City as artists, so it''s impossible for them to raise a daughter like that. Instead, you assumed that Mango did it just from Andrea''s usations. Actually, I would like to know, who is your actual granddaughter? Is it Mango and Andrea? Have you gone senile? Or do you really refuse to let Mango join the family?" Terrance''s words stunned Madam Hans. "She is a member of the family, so why would I stop her from being part of us?" "Is there still a chance for that to happen? You keep pushing Mango out the door. Previously when Mango wanted to join us, you forced her to agree with Andrea''s adoption. Do you think that Mango needs our family to give her an identity? If I can get an identity for Mango, so can Nathaniel. She can live without the Hans Family. But what did you do when Mango gave us her all? You pushed her away and protected an outsider, and you''re even using Mango now! Mom, feelings can be hurt easily! Mango has never been with us since her youth, so she doesn''t have much of an attachment to us. How many times do you think you can squander her affection?" Truth be told, Terrance felt that Andrea had really brainwashed his mother. Earlier, Andrea had returned and told Madam Hans that she''d been kidnapped by Mango and left to drown in the ocean. Despite theck of evidence as well as both his and Queena''s disbelief, Madam Hans still believed her. In Madam Hans'' opinion, Mango was an extremely petty woman. Such an assumption made Terrance speechless, Furthermore, Mango hadn''t even addressed him as uncle just now and she''d called Mr. Hans instead. Couldn''t his mother hear Mango''s obvious attempt to distance herself from the Hans family? Was Madam Hans naive enough to believe that Mango would give in to her repeatedly for the sake of kinship? Meanwhile, Madam Hans was rendered speechless by Terrance''s questions, and she realised that she may have been to quick to jump to conclusions. "Even if I had jumped the gun, I''m still her grandmother after all. How could she speak to me like this? She could just tell me that she didn''t do it." "She did tell you that, but did you believe her?" Hence, Terrance was speechless. He had no idea if his mother had indeed gone senile, but no one could discern what her true motives were. Now that they had a reached this point in their rtionship, Terrance had no idea how to salvage it. Meanwhile, Mango and Nathaniel returned home and carried their children back into the house. Nathaniel knew that Mango was in a bad mood, so he muttered, "Stop thinking about it. Go take a shower and sleep, you''ll have a better day tomorrow." "You''re right." Mango nodded before she suddenly asked, "When is my passport going to be approved? I really want to go on a trip overseas." Truth be told, being here made her feel depressed. At first, she actually thought that Hans Family were her roots, so she was unwilling to part with them. However, it now seemed like the enthusiasm was only on her part. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 "I''ll urge them to finish it so we can get it earlier. Have you thought of where you want to go?" Nathaniel knew that Mango didn''t want to stay here because the incident with Madam Hans today had disappointed her. Then, Mango shook her head and said, "It doesn''t matter where, I just don''t want to stay here anymore." "Silly girl." Nathaniel''s heart ached as he pulled her close by the waist and muttered, "If I told you that I did all of that to Andrea, would you me me?" "What?" Thus, Mango looked at Nathaniel in surprise. Next, Nathaniel replied sheepishly, "Well, Andrea kept pushing you around. Even if you didn''t hold it against her, she''s the kind of person that will cross the line no matter where you draw it. So, I had Thomas hire someone to kidnap and starve her before dumping her into the ocean to fend for herself. I hadn''t wanted to tell you about this, but I''m so sorry that Andrea pinned it all on you." However, Mango felt likeughing when she heard Nathaniel''s story. "How could you break thew for someone as insignificant as her? Aren''t you afraid that you''ll be implicated if you leave any trace of evidence? What were you thinking?" "I was just trying to look out for you. You tolerate Andrea just because she''s Minister Xiao''s daughter, but has Andrea ever done the same for you?" In fact, Nathaniel''s heart ached for Mango. She had always backed down andpromised for the sake of her loved ones, but no one actually cared for her in the end. Hence, his heart ached painfully as he watched from the sidelines. A warm, fuzzy feeling bloomed in Mango''s heart. She really appreciated the feeling of someone caring for and protecting her. "Ah, you shouldn''t do anything like that again in the future. Karma will hit Andrea eventually." "Well, sometimes fate can''t be bothered to deal with mortal affairs. If she doesn''t bother you, then I''ll leave her alone. But if she insists oning after you, then sorry, but I won''t let her do whatever she wants. You''re my precious sweetheart after all." Nathaniel''s words moved Mango. "Is that so? Am I your sweetheart?" "Of course." Then, Mango immediately turned around to face Nathaniel. She wrapped her arms around his neck as she looked at his handsome face and asked, "Then, take me tonight." She still remembered Nathaniel''s reaction in the morning. Hence, it seemed that her mother''s medicine worked. On the other hand, her wordspletely shocked Nathaniel. "Sweetheart, don''t do this to me, will you?" He was really afraid that this would end up shortening his lifespan. He was healthy and robust, yet he was being tormented by his wife. Furthermore, he had no way to express his grievances to her. However, Mango was unaware of the dilemma that Nathaniel was in and she replied coyly, "Just try. My mom told me that the medicine is very effective, plus, I saw that it worked out well this morning. How about we give it a try, hm?" Honestly, Nathaniel felt like he wanted to escape. "I suddenly remembered that I need to go to the study, I have something to discuss with Thomas, I..." "Nathaniel, you really don''t want to?" Mango voice became low and sensual, which made Nathaniel''s knees go weak. "No, I just..." "Then let''s try it! You know I''m not a very forward person when ites to this, and I''ve literally put all my shame aside to help you. Why are you still refusing me?" Mango''s words were especially aggrieved. At the point, Nathaniel really wanted to p himself. Why did he tell Mango that he couldn''t get it up? Furthermore, Mango looked like she was about to cry and she had been agitated by the Hans Family earlier. She would definitely be extremely upset if he rejected her now. As he thought of this, Nathaniel replied resignedly, "Okay, let''s try it. But you need to let me take a shower first." Then, Mango quickly let go of him with a smile when he agreed. She said, "How about we take a shower together?" "No, I''ll do it myself. Please save me some embarrassment." In fact, Nathaniel had always hoped that Mango would take the initiative in the past. However, he now wished that she wouldn''t be so forward. How could he keep up the act if they took a shower together? Then, Nathaniel immediately ran to the bathroom in the study as if he was fleeing from his enemies. Conversely, Mango actually believed his excuse as she saw him run away. Instead of going after him, she changed into a set of sexy lingerie and thought of a n to seduce Nathanielter. To be honest, she wasn''t very good at this sort of things, but she was willing to pull out all the stops to cure Nathaniel. Then, Mango turned on theputer and browsed some adult videos. In the end, they made her blush so hard that she felt faint. Meanwhile, Nathaniel hid in the study before he let out a long sigh of relief. He took out the bottle that Noah had given him and looked around. He knew that he wouldn''t be able to escape Mango today, so he quickly found some warm water before he gulped the pills down. Soon after, Nathaniel finished his shower and returned to the room. His face became flushed and he nearly had a nosebleed when he saw the lingerie that Mango was wearing. It was way too torturous for him to refuse such a delectable treat. Then, he suddenly realised that his body was not reacting despite how turned on he was. So, Noah''s medication was quite effective indeed. Meanwhile, Mango quickly shut down theputer upon Nathaniel''s return before she wrapped her arms around his waist. "Let''s go to bed." "Sure!" Nathaniel felt that Mango''s seductiveness had gone through the roof. Then, he hugged Mango and passionately kissed her delicate lips. Nathaniel''s wild fervour caused Mango to be somewhat dazed. Then, she undid Nathaniel''s clothes just like how the videos depicted and caressed his body. Nathaniel''s mouth went dry and he wanted nothing more than to take Mango right there, but he couldn''t seem to get it up. Clearly, Mango had also realized this problem. Nevertheless, she refused to give up and continued to tease Nathaniel but to no avail. Ultimately, Mango decided to give it a rest after she was drenched in sweat. "I''m sorry, I might be inexperienced at this, so..." In truth, Mango felt like this might have impacted Nathaniel''s self esteem. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Generally, men would definitely care about their sexual prowess. Hence, how could a proud man like Nathaniel not be affected by it? On the other hand, Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief internally, but he showed a helpless expression on his face, "It''s fine, it''s not your fault. This happened to me quite suddenly, so I guess I''ll just treat itter on." "Why don''t we go to the hospital and get the doctor''s opinion?" Even now, Mango refused to give up. Why did this happen to Nathaniel for no reason? As soon as Nathaniel heard Mango suggestion to go to the hospital, he quickly stopped her. "Aren''t you afraid of someone else finding out about this? What? Do you want to rid of me just because I can''t give you pleasure?" He sounded extremely aggrieved, like a child that was about to be abandoned. "Of course not!" Then, Mango quickly covered his mouth and said, "No matter what, I will never get rid of you. Furthermore, this illness could have happened because of me, so we''ll work together on this, okay?" "All right." Nathaniel looked at Mango''s concerned expression and nearly blurted out the truth, but he stopped himself when he thought of her well-being. "Let''s get some sleep. We''ve been running ourselves ragged the whole day, and who knows what''s going to happen tomorrow." Mango nodded at Nathaniel''s words. After spending so much time with the children today, Mango was quite exhausted physically. If not for Nathaniel''s illness, she might have fallen asleep long ago as she was worn out after the day''s activities. Then, Mango fell asleep with Nathaniel''s arms around her and she was enveloped in his familiar scent. Nathaniel finally breathed a sigh of relief after he saw that Mango was fast asleep. Although he knew how effective Noah''s medicine was, he was still nervous. Plus, the earlier activities made him sweat profusely. Then, he pulled out his arm from under Mango and went to take a hot shower. Although there wasn''t much reaction from his body, his mouth and tongue were dry. Perhaps these were the side effects of the medication. After that, Nathaniel dressed in his pyjamas and left the room to get some water. However, he ran into Thomas, who was sitting on the couch with a thoughtful look on his face. "What are you doing up thiste?" "Mr. Ye." Thomas hurriedly stood up, but Nathaniel waved him away and asked him to sit down. "What''s keeping you up? Is it about Rainie?" "No, that''s not it." Then, Thomas replied sullenly as he sat on the sofa. "I''ve run into a dead-end with the investigation of the photos. There aren''t any clues at all, and I think this moment of peace is worrying." Nathaniel''s expression soured when the incident was mentioned. "I''ve checked with Walter about this, and he had nothing to do with it. Someone is deliberately framing him, but who?" "Yeah, that''s why I''m worried. There hasn''t been any news for days, as if all of that was just some joke. I don''t understand this entire incident at all. What could the other party be nning?" Thomas said. In fact, Nathaniel felt the same way but it seemed like they still had to wait for the truth to reveal itself. "It''s good that you''re following up on this matter, but don''t be too focused on it. Mango''s birthday is in two days, so is everything ready for the celebration?" Thomas nodded quickly in reply. "Everything is ready to go. Don''t worry, Mrs. Ye will have a birthday that she won''t ever forget." "Thank you. Make sure to sleep early." After that, Nathaniel patted Thomas on the shoulder and returned to the bedroom after he had some water. Meanwhile, Mango was still sleeping soundly. Nathaniel fell asleep quickly as he held her in his arms. The next two days passed quickly. When Mango woke up that morning, Nathaniel was no longer in bed. Over thest two days, Mango and her mother had increased the dosage of the medication. The reason for this was that they assumed it was ineffective because Nathaniel had tired himself out that day. Moreover, she''d perfected the recipe and watched Nathaniel consume it before teasing him at night, but unfortunately, it still wasn''t effective. In the morning, Nathaniel had disappeared just like she''d expected. She cleaned herself up and put on a nice dress before she went downstairs. However, she waspletely dumbfounded when she pushed open the room door. Was she still at home? How could everything transform so drastically overnight? Mango rubbed at her eyes, afraid that she might have been dreaming. Nevertheless, everything remained the same when she opened her eyes once more. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 "Happy birthday Mommy!" Zion was wearing a stark white suit while Rita wore a dress in the same colour. Then, they both walked out side by side. There were flowers in their hands and they smiled brightly at Mango from thevishly decorated living room. Only then did Mango realize that today was her birthday. Next, Nathaniel walked out from another room wearing a ck tuxedo with a grin on his face, "Happy birthday, babe!" Then, Mango''s eyes immediately teared up. "Thank you all so much!" She never expected so many people to remember her birthday. In the past, only her parents remembered it and they would make a bowl of longevity noodles for her in the morning. They would organise a birthday party for her if she wanted to, but she disliked themotion as she got older. Furthermore, she never formally celebrated her birthday after she married Nathaniel because he never actually remembered it. Over time, even she had forgotten her own birthday. Thus, Mango''s heart was bursting with a myriad of emotions when she realised how many people still cared about her. Then, Nathaniel slowly walked up to the stairs and took her hand. He said softly, "It was my fault for not remembering your birthday in the past, and for troubling you all these years. From now on, I will celebrate every single birthday with you. Even when we''re old and grey, I''ll still wake up in the morning and make you a bowl of longevity noodles before wishing you a happy birthday. How about that?" "That sounds amazing!" Mango wasn''t someone who liked to cry, but she could barely hold in her tears. Honestly, her happiness had caught her off guard. In fact, women didn''t wish for many things, except for the care of their loved ones. Even a sentence from someone they held dear could make their whole day. When Rita and Zion saw Mango''s reaction, both of them stepped forward and said, "Mommy, we''ll be there to celebrate your birthdays too!" "Of course!" Mango was extremely delighted when she looked at her children. "Let''s go have some noodles first. I have a whole itinerary of activities nned for you today." Nathaniel''s words elicited Mango''s excitement for the day. Soon after that, Mango''s family of four arrived at the restaurant. They were immediately greeted by Mr. and Mrs. Shen, who smiled and said, "Happy birthday, our dear daughter!" "Thank you, Mom and dad!" In fact, Mango felt as if she was on top of the world at that moment. After all of them enjoyed a scrumptious breakfast, Nathaniel took Mango and the children out. Meanwhile, Mr. and Mrs. Shen naturally did not follow as they wanted to give Mango some alone time with her family. Mango had no idea where they were going, but her heart was filled with anticipation. "Can you tell me where we''re going?" "Not at all." Nathaniel''s words caused Mango tough. After that, they arrived in front of a church. Mango was shocked as she looked up at the church, which looked pristine and white. "Why are we here?" "Do you remember this ce? It''s where we got married eight years ago!" Then, Nathaniel took Mango''s hand and led her out of the car while Zion and Rita followed them like a pair of flower children. Naturally, Mango was very excited. Eight years had passed in the blink of an eye, and she''d thought that she would never step foot in this ce again. Thus, it was pretty surreal for her to be here again. She inevitably had a feeling of deja vu.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When Mango followed Nathaniel into the church, she was shocked to discover that it was filled with people. She recognized some of them, and some faces were unfamiliar to her, but the church to the brim. Suddenly, she felt timid and she even wanted to back out of the church, but Nathaniel held on to her hands. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." "Why are there so many people here?" In fact, Mango felt as if everyone was looking at her. When she entered the church, everyone stood and faced them with congrattory expressions on their faces, which made Mango nervous. Slowly, ayer of sweat seeped through her palm. Meanwhile, Nathaniel sensed her anxiety and held her hands tightly, "Don''t panic, Mango. You''re Mrs. Ye, and you can deal with anything! Are you really going to be afraid of these people?" "Well, yes!" Mango whispered these words to Nathaniel, which made him chuckle. "Just pretend like they''re not there." "But they obviously are." Mango and Nathaniel whispered to one another as they made their way to the altar. Next, the thunderous apuse made Mango''s legs go weak. However, Nathaniel got down on one knee in front of everyone before she could say anything. "My dear Mango, I would like to ask for your hand in marriage. With God as my witness, I want to spend the rest of my life with you, for better or for worse. Will you do me the honor of marrying me?" After he said that, Nathaniel retrieved the custom- made set of jewellery from his pocket. At that moment, Mango was equal parts surprised and moved. "Say yes! Say yes!" The people gathered in front of them started to chant in unison. Truly, it was the very first time that Mango had been proposed to. Herst marriage to Nathaniel had gotten fervent disapproval, and there was no proposal. They just had a simple ceremony and Mango found herself being hastily married off. Now that Nathaniel was suddenly proposing to her, the sincerity in his eyes caused Mango to tear up. "Get up, we''ve already been together for so long, so why do you need to do this?" Mango''s voice was so soft that only Nathaniel could hear her. Then, Nathaniel whispered to her, "I''m making up for everything that I owe you. I want to give you what other women have experienced as well, and I don''t want you to have any regrets. Someone once told me that the most important day in a woman''s life is her wedding day. Well, I failed to give you good memories eight years ago, so I''m redoing it again to make it up to you. Please say yes, my love. In front of the whole Ocean City, I swear that I will love you till the day I die, and I will never leave your side." As soon as he finished speaking, melodic music boomed inside the church. Bits and pieces of Nathaniel and Mango''s life together were disyed on a big screen behind her. Meanwhile, Zion clicked on the remote in his hand as he smiled and said, "I''vepiled some of your photos over the years into a musical photo album as a present for you, Mommy. I wish that Mommy and Daddy will be in love forever, and also happy birthday! Many happy returns to you, Mommy." "Hey, I helped out too!" Rita shouted as she was unwilling to be left out. Then, Mango looked at the screen behind her as the music filled her ears. She turned to gaze at her husband and children before she burst into tears. "Yes, I''ll marry you!" She felt as if her pleas have been heard by a higher power, and they had decided to grant her the happiness that she had always desired. Then, the crowd gave them thundering apuse. Nathaniel put the jewellery on Mango in front of everyone and gently said, "We''re paired for life, for better or for worse." "For better or for worse." After that, Mango and Nathaniel embraced each other excitedly. Truth be told, this was the most meaningful birthday that she''d ever had in her entire life. "As your mother-inw, I also have a gift for you." Then, Madam Ye''s voice surprised Mango and only then did she realise that not only was Madam Ye in the audience, but Mr. and Mrs. Shen were present too. It turned out that everyone had been secretly preparing for her birthday for a very long time. Honestly, Mango couldn''t get enough of everyone''s love and affection. "No mom, there''s really no need forthat." In fact, Mango felt that Madam Ye had been too kind to her. However, the older woman smiled and replied, "I have to do this because you''re officially my daughter- in-w now. From now on, I will dere to all of Ocean City that you are under the Ye Family''s protection. If anyone dares to mess with you, then that means that they have offended the entire Ye Family, and I swear that we will not take things lightly." As Madam Ye spoke, she handed a bunch of keys to Mango. "These are keys to a house that I''ve bought for you and Nathan. I know that you already have a ce to stay, but take this as a token of appreciation from me. The house is furnished to suit your personal taste, so you''d better ask Nathan to let you have a look at itter." Madam Ye''s gift was a little too extravagant, and Mango was a little hesitant to ept it. "There''s no need Mom, really. We don''t need it." "Take it. This is your wedding gift and your birthday gift. No matter how the world may view you, please know that the Ye Family has your back from now on. We are your home and your family, and we will love you even when no one else does. From this day forward, you are not only my daughter- inw, but my daughter as well! If Nathan ever bullies you, just say the word and I''ll beat him up for you." Mango was extremely moved upon hearing Madam Ye''s words. "He never bullies me, in fact, I think I''m the one doing most of the bullying." Then, Mango''s words elicited loudughter from the crowd. Countless people came up to congratte her. Hence, Mango felt as if she was dreaming. After a while, Nathaniel took her hand and whispered, "Let''s run away." "Huh?" Mango was quite confused and she didn''t really understand what he meant. Then, Nathaniel leaned in and muttered, "There are many newly minted millionaires of Ocean City here, on top of businessmen with ties to the Ye Family. I''m sure they''ll keeping to congratte us, and my mom booked a dinner banquet at a five-star hotel in advance. After that, I reckon that those businessmen would get us drunk eventually. Instead of sticking around, why not we sneak away and have our own birthday celebration?" Truth be told, Mango was rather troubled when she heard that. Although they were having a great time, she would rather not be forced to drink at all. "But if we leave, what about the children? Should we tell Zion and Rita?" "Do you think we can still leave after we tell them? Stop worrying, everything will be fine because Mom and Dad are looking after the kids. Let''s just sneak away for some private time to ourselves." Hence, Nathaniel egged Mango on to ept his suggestion. At the same time, she found herself agreeing to his idea. As they witnessed an endless stream of peopleing up to congratte them, Nathaniel and Mango sped hands nervously. "How will we leave?" "Follow me." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he tugged on Mango''s hand before they both ran away. For a moment, everyone was shocked. "Nathan, Mango, where are you going?" Madam Ye was extremely puzzled as she asked. However, Nathaniel smiled at her and said, "Please help me hold down the fort here, Mom. Mango and I are going to get some fresh air." "You little brat!" Madam Ye suddenly understood what they were going to do, but they had already left the church when she was just about to go after them. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Mango and Nathaniel ran for a long time, and they finally stopped when they realised that no one was chasing after them. Then, Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh at the guilty expression on Mango''s face. Neither of them cared about how the passersby viewed them as theyughed freely. At that moment, Mango felt like she''d been freed from a cage. Truth be told, she''d never felt so free and reckless before. However, it felt really good. "Do you think Mom will think that you''ve led me astray?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mango asked with a smile. However, Nathaniel draped his arm over her shoulder and said, "Well, birds of a feather flock together, so shouldn''t you know what I''m like by now? You should''ve gotten used to it long ago!" "Ha!" Mango red at him yfully before she asked with a smile, "Where are we going next?" "To the beach!" After that, Nathaniel and Mango hailed a cab and headed straight for the beach. Both of them chased one another and frolicked on the beach before Nathaniel pinned Mango onto the sand as he kissed her passionately. The sun was shining brightly and the wavespped gently at the shoreline. Their love was in for all to see, and it even made the onlookers envious. In fact, it was almost noon when Mango started to feel hungry. After that, Nathaniel took her to a nearby fishing vige to have a simple meal. Though the dishes were in, Mango felt as if it was the best birthday meal in her life. "Do you think they''d be worried after we ran out like that?" "We''re not kids. Furthermore, what do you have to be afraid of when I''m by your side?" After lunch, Nathaniel took Mango sailing. The sea breeze caressed Mango''s face as she looked out upon the endless ocean. Suddenly, she had the realization that happiness was indeed so very simple. Then, Nathaniel allowed the yacht to float freely on the water as he dragged Mango to sunbathe with him. "Tell me, how pleasant would it be when we get to spend time out at sea in ourter years? You''ll be reading a book, while I go fishing out on the deck." "Why do I have to read? Can''t I be fishing instead?" Either way, Mango found Nathaniel''s vision of their future together quite blissful. Then, Nathaniel said with a smile, "Shouldn''t girls be more artistic? Reading fits your personality the best, or would you prefer painting?" Mango did not retort, but her interest was piqued when painting was mentioned. "Is there painting equipment on the ship?" "Yes, there is!" Since Nathaniel was well-versed in Mango''s hobbies, he had gotten all the art supplies ready in advance. Then, Mango just shook her head when she saw how prepared Nathaniel was, "Have you nned this for a long time?" "Obviously yes. I spent many days nning today''s schedule for you. Let''s just turn off our phones and enjoy the day without our children. I''m sure someone will take care of them. We can finally enjoy some alone time together, so you can do whatever you want." "Right here at sea?" "Yes!" Sunlight shone on Nathaniel''s face, which covered him in a cloak of light. Meanwhile, Mango felt that he looked like a Greek god, and thus she held both admiration and worship for him in her gaze. "Don''t move. Just lie on the deck and be my model. I haven''t drawn a still life drawing in a long time." Inspiration struck Mango suddenly, and she really wanted to capture this scene on canvas. On the other hand, Nathanielplied and removed his shirt, disying his tantalising muscles. Meanwhile, Mango restrained her wayward thoughts as she brought out a canvas. Then, she ced it in herp and began to draw. The sea breeze tousled her hair, but she didn''t really care. From her point of view, Nathaniel against the endless blue sky was the best scenery in the world. On the other hand, Nathaniel felt that Mango was the most beautiful view that he''d ever seen. Both of them were buoyed by love and affection as they floated on the waves. The atmosphere on the yacht was filled with their joy and excitement. After Mango finished drawing, she realized that Nathaniel had actually fallen asleep. The sun was warm andfortable, andying on the deck made him drowsy. Then, she smiled and got up to get a thin nket from the cabin before she draped the nket onto Nathaniel''s body. Truth be told, living such a carefree life was great. It was amazing to live a life where no one could bother them. If only they could spend forever like this. Then, Mangoid down next to Nathaniel and slowly fell asleep as well. In fact, Nathaniel wasn''t fully asleep and he woke up when Mangoy down next to him. However, he did not make a sound. He pushed back the nket before he covered both of them. Then, he grinned as he hugged Mango to sleep. s, time passed by extremely fast when they were enjoying themselves. By the time they woke up, it was already nightfall. At that moment, Mango felt a little cold. Then, Nathaniel put on his clothes and covered Mango with the nket before he said, "Are we going back tonight, or staying here?" Mango was a little intimidated by the vast ocean. "I think we should head back." "Your wish is mymand!" Then, Nathaniel started the yacht with a chuckle. Before long, both of them returned to Ocean City. However, they didn''t go home and instead checked into a hotel for the night. Mango felt as if today was her actual wedding day as there were so many surprises nned out for her. Furthermore, Nathaniel took good care of her. After they enjoyed a scrumptious western dinner, Nathaniel had romantically bought her a bunch of flowers before they returned to the room. It wasn''t like Mango had never received flowers before, but getting them at this age was definitely blissful. Both of them spent a romantic birthday together. When she woke up the next morning, Mango actually felt like she was living in a fairy tale. She only realised that all of this was real when she nced sideways to find Nathaniel asleep. "What''s up? Why are you up so early? Let''s sleep for a while longer." Nathaniel then stretched out his arm to pull Mango into his embrace when he caught her gaze. Then, Mango smiled and said, "It''s already past eight, Nathan. We should get up." "We don''t have work or meetings to attend, so why should we wake up so early? Let''s sleep awhile longer." Nathaniel seemed very tired, so Mango didn''t dare move a muscle. She let Nathaniel continue hugging her as she slowly slipped back into a slumber. Both of them were awakened by their hunger pangs, and it was noon by then. After that, Nathaniel and Mango shared a smile as they felt like they had enjoyed themselves to much. "Are you hungry? Would you like to go and eat something?" "That''s a good idea!" Both of them got up promptly and washed up before they left the room. Then, Mango turned on her phone only to find an overwhelming flood of iing messages. She nearly dropped it from the force of the vibrating notifications. "Stop looking at your phone and eat first!" After that, Nathaniel grabbed her cell phone before he shoved a te of food in front of her. Mango smiled at Nathaniel''s concern and replied, "I''m really afraid that this is all just a fairy tale, and it would just end up being a dream when I wake up." "Silly girl, you really married me. Everyone in Ocean City found out that you''re going to be my wife yesterday. So, you won''t be able to escape now, and it will be useless even if you regret it." "Why do I feel like I''ve fallen into your trap? Are you scheming against me?" Mango teased Nathaniel out of the blue. Then, Nathaniel quickly reached out his hand and said, "Of course not! I''m seriously, irrevocably, one hundred percent in love with you." "What charming words you have indeed. Where''d you learn them from?" Despite Mango''s words, her lips curved up into a smile and it was obvious that she was in a great mood. After the both of them finished their meal, Mango couldn''t be bothered to check her phone anymore as they went home today. They were in no hurry, and they took their time to walk home after their heavy lunch. Mango felt as if everyone around her seemed particrly affectionate. They walked down the street leisurely like two high school kids in love, and the feeling caused warmth to bloom in Mango''s chest. "Do you still remember back then? When I first saw you in university, I fantasised about both of us walking through campus holding hands. Unfortunately, you were still together with Macy at the time." Mango brought up the past all of a sudden. On the other hand, Nathaniel was surprised before he replied, "Macy and I was something borne out of habit, and nothing else. When she wanted to be my girlfriend, I didn''t say anything about it so she just took it as agreement. After that, I couldn''t be bothered to exin when word got out that we were dating, so that was that. Speaking of which, it''s been quite some time since Macy passed away." "That''s right. Many things have changed now." In truth, Mango didn''t want to talk about Macy, but it just slipped out unknowingly. By now, Macy was no longer a taboo topic between her and Nathaniel. The two of them chatted as they walked back home. Then, Mango spotted a familiar car at the entrance of the vi. She frowned slightly, and Nathaniel was displeased as well. "I think we should go to the house that my mother gifted us. There are way too many scumbags hanging around here." Although Mango didn''t say a word, it was clear that she wasn''t too pleased either. The car belonged to the Hans Family, but they had no idea who was inside. Either way, Mango had no desire to see Madam Hans right now. Just as they were about to reach the vi''s gates, the car door opened and Queena came out. It was surprising, but at the same time, it was somewhat predictable. Then, Mango paused for a brief moment before she spoke faintly. "Minister Xiao, what seems to be the matter?" Queena was ufortable with how formally Mango addressed her. "It was your birthday yesterday, so I called you many times because I wanted to wish you. So, I came here because your phone was off." Meanwhile, Queena''s face seemed a little exhausted. On the other hand, Mango was quietly surprised as she never expected Queena to remember her birthday. However, she felt guilty when she saw the exhaustion on Queena''s face. "You''ve been here since yesterday, haven''t you?" "That''s right." Queena nodded in reply. Her eyes were bloodshot, and it was obvious that she didn''t rest well. No matter how disappointed Mango was towards the Hans family, she couldn''t bring herself to say anything else. Then, she recalled Queena speaking about her child back in America. She said that she would prepare birthday gifts every year as a blessing for the child. Now that Queena had waited an entire night for her, Mango''s heart softened. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 "Well then,e on in!" Mango replied faintly. This was the first time she had allowed a member of the Hans family to enter her house. On the other hand, Queena was obviously surprised by Mango''s actions. Meanwhile, Nathaniel didn''t stop Mango and instead opened the door to invite Queena inside. Mr. and Mrs. Shen probably took the children to stay over at the Ye''s Mansion, and Thomas and Rainie weren''t home either. So, only three of them were present in the huge house. "Have you eaten yet? Would you like me to make you some noodles?" Then, Mango asked softly. "I''ll do it." Nathaniel knew that Queena must have a lot to talk about with Mango, so he removed his coat and went to the kitchen. Next, Queena muttered to Mango when she saw how kindly Nathaniel treated Mango, "It''s a blessing to find such a great husband." "Yeah, he''s amazing and he makes me so happy." Mango''s eyes were filled with affection when she spoke about Nathaniel. "I watched the live broadcast yesterday of your proposal in front of the entire Ocean City. I''m very relieved that the Ye Family cares about you so much." Queena''s words made it clear to Mango that she had be some sort of celebrity in Ocean City yesterday. "I waspletely caught off guard by what Nathaniel did. I wasn''t ready for any of it." "He loves you with all his heart. Honestly, I''m extremely reassured because he cares for you so much." Then, Queena took a key out of her pocket and gave it to Mango. "I don''t have anything else to give you, so here is the key to my art studio. I know that you love to paint, so I''m giving it to you." "Thank you." Then, Mango took the key from her. Although they were mother and daughter, they hadn''t spent much time together over the years. Hence, they weren''t close at all. Honestly, Mango was quite surprised that she could calmly sit here and chat with Queena. "About the Hans Family..." "Let''s not talk about the Hans family today." Queena cut off Mango''s sentence, which made the younger woman sighed in relief. She was really afraid that Queena woulde to justify the actions of the Hans Family. If so, Mango was afraid that she might lose her cool. "Thank you." "Mango, the greatest regret in my life is that I wasn''t there to protect you and watch you grow up. Well, I kind of brought it on myself, so I can''t me anyone else for it. I won''t me you if you don''t forgive me or if you refuse to call me your mother. Hell, I won''t even force you toe back to the Hans Family. In fact, I heard that Nathan had sorted out your identity and you''re in the process of getting a passport too. Well, both of you should go wherever you want. Life is short, and the most important thing is that you''re happy. Screw whatever anyone else says, got it?" Mango was surprised when she heard Queena''s words, but she still nodded anyway. "Could you apany me to visit your father''s grave after we finish dinner?" There was an expectant glint in Queena''s eyes when she said that, but then she added, "Of course, I won''t force you if you don''t want to." "Well, it''s a good idea!" In fact, Mango knew that a visit to Dennis'' grave was long overdue, but she still couldn''t forget about the incident with Madam Hans. On the other hand, Queena was overjoyed to hear Mango''s agreement. After that, both of them discussed painting. It was clear that Queena was far more aplished in this aspectpared to Mango. Honestly, Mango was quite fond of spending time with Queena if she could put aside all the family drama. Hence, they continued their conversation happily. When Nathaniel left the kitchen, the first thing he saw was Mango and Queena chattering away like old friends. "Okay, you two art maestros, time to eat." Nathaniel handed a bowl of noodles to Queena. "Do you want some?" Then, he looked at Mango. Mango shook her head and said, "I''m already full, but I can watch her eat." Meanwhile, Queena smiled and didn''t say anything in reply. After she picked up the chopsticks and had a bite, she had nothing but praise for Nathaniel. "Your cooking is fantastic. Seems like my daughter would never have to go hungry in the future." "I''ll never let her starve either way." Nathaniel and Mango then shared a look, and the affection in their eyes were evident. "I''ll apany Minister Xiao to visit my father''s graveter on." "I''ll drive you two there." "All right." After that, Mango finally calmed down once she saw that Nathaniel did not object. Queena watched all of this with a smile on her face. The way she ate was very poised and elegant, and it was surely the result of her upbringing. Her actions were unhurried, and it was quite pleasant to the eye. Furthermore, Mango even felt like Queena would have been ady from a noble family if she''d lived in the past. On the other hand, Queena naturally noticed Mango''s gaze on her but she felt no uneasiness at all. Instead, she kept herposure as she ate. Then, Mango suddenly felt like she was very fortunate to have a mother as elegant as Queena. After all, the older woman did bring her into the world. In fact, she really wanted to call Queena her mother, but she couldn''t seem to get the words out. After Queena finished her noodles, she looked around and said, "Are Zion and Rita out?" "Yeah, they''re probably at their grandmother''s ce." Mango''s words made Queena a little disappointed. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "The children are already so grown up, and yet I haven''t given them anything even though I''m their grandmother. However, I did manage tomission a pair of gold charms for them. It''s a little old- fashioned, but it''s a token of my love forthem." Then, Queena handed the gift to Mango. "Oh, there''s no need for that." "This is for the children.'' In the end, Mango decided not to go against Queena''s persistence. Then, Mango handed the charms to Nathaniel while she muttered, "You have to take care of your health, okay? I know that you''re doing a lot for the Hans Family and Madam Hans to be filial in Dad''s ce, but you''re no longer young anymore. You shouldn''t ce all that burden on yourself." In truth, Mango hadn''t wanted to say these things, but she couldn''t help but feel bad for Queena. Queena''s eyes sparkled with tears when she heard that, and she choked on her words, "I know. Please take care of yourself as well, all right? Your body needs some time to recover after the confinement period, so make sure to avoid cold or spicy foods. Instead, you should have something light to eat." "Got it." Although Queena had never personally taken care of Mango, her concern for Mango was evident from her tone. There was no mother in the world who did not love their children. Hence, Mango''s heart softened even more. "Actually, I bought you a coat previously when I went shopping. However, I never had the time to give it to you. Since you''re here, I might as well pass it to you. Please wait while I get it for you." Mango had bought this coat long ago, but she never had the chance to gift it to Queena. Thus, she decided to go and get it from the bedroom when the older woman was present. Naturally, Queena was shocked. "She bought a coat for me?" She looked at Nathaniel as she felt like it was just too surreal. Then, Nathaniel smiled and said, "In truth, Mango has always cared for you and the Hans Family. Unfortunately, they''ve hurt her very deeply." "I know." Honestly, Queena didn''t think it was worth her time to even judge the Hans Family. When Mango returned, she held a cashmere coat in her hands. It was from a newly released collection, and the colour and style suited Queena perfectly. Then, Queena''s eyes instantly became wet with tears. Mango had evidently put a lot of effort into her selection of the sweater. s, the Hans Family did nothing else but hurt this caring child. Queena forced herself not to cry as she replied, "Thank you, I like it very much." "Well, try it on. If you think it looks good, you can wear it while we go and visit dad." Mango''s words stunned Queena for a moment before she gradually became excited. Then, she followed Mango into the bedroom to change. Needless to say, Mango had bought her a very fitting and beautiful coat. Hence, Queena felt that all her efforts were worth it when she saw Mango smiling at her in the mirror. "Remember, you have to live well, okay?" "Of course, you too!" Then, Mango held Queena''s shoulders only to find that the older woman was very thin, and she did not seem as healthy as she looked. Queena had suffered her entire life because of her rtionships, and she''d squandered half her life for one man. Hence, Mango felt rather sad for her mother. "My dad has been gone for so many years. Don''t you think you should consider other suitors? Life is too long to spend it alone." In fact, Mango hadn''t wanted to say this, but she couldn''t help but blurt it out when she saw Queena''s situation. On the other hand, Queena was surprised for a moment before she replied bitterly, "Some people will stay in your hearts forever. I''ve tried to forget your father and start a new life with someone else, but as you can see, I failed miserably. Andrea''s father was good to me, and I''m grateful for that, but gratitude is not the same as love. All my life, I''ve only ever loved one man but unfortunately, we weren''t meant to be. Perhaps we can finish what we started in the next life, hm?" "Right, let''s not think about this anymore. Come on, let''s head downstairs." Truth be told, Mango had no idea what to think about Queena and Dennis'' rtionship. Their love was pure and simple, yet it ended far too quickly. As a result, Queena had spent most of her life longing for her lost love. Since Mango had never experienced such a thing, she had no idea what to say. Nevertheless, she still felt sorry for Queena. However, Queena felt warmth bloom in her chest when she spotted Mango''s distressed look, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." "All right." When both of them headed downstairs, the earlier awkwardness between them gradually disappeared. In the meantime, Nathaniel had prepared some flowers for Dennis'' grave. He smiled at the two women as they came down and said, "Let''s go. I''ve already prepared everything that we need." "Sounds great!" Then, the three of them left the vi and arrived at the cemetery built for war veterans. The cemetery usually didn''t allow casual visits, but they still managed to get in because of Nathaniel''s military connections. On the gravestone''s picture, Dennis looked as young and handsome as ever. Then, Queena''s eyes were instantly filled with tears. "Dennis, your daughter and I havee to visit you. Would you me me for taking such a long time to visit you?" Then, Queena ced some flowers on the grave and Mango followed suit. She didn''t have much of an attachment to Dennis, but she still admired him for his sacrifice for his country. Furthermore, this man was partly responsible for bringing her into the world. Then, Mango bowed respectfully to Dennis. After everything was settled, Queena did not leave the grave. Instead, she said to Mango, "You guys can head back first. I want to stay and talk to him for a little while longer." On the other hand, Mango was rather worried, but she was reassured that Queena wouldn''t try anything here. Then, she replied, "Okay then, we''ll be going now. You should head home earlier too. Make sure to call me when you get home." "Will do!" Queena promised, but her eyes never left Dennis''s gravestone. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Even though Mango was still worried, she also knew that Queena couldn''t say a lot of things with her around. She didn''t know why, but she felt as if there was something off with Queena today. Did the Hans Family do something to hurt Queena? Or perhaps Queena wasmenting how tough her life had been so far? Truth be told, Mango didn''t know, nor did she ask. She didn''t want to ask, in fear of hearing how much Madam Hans favoured Andrea again. In fact, Mango was still sore over this matter. Thus, Mango left as soon as Queena bade her goodbye. After she got into the car, she asked Nathaniel, "Don''t you think that Minister Xiao is acting a little weird today?" "No, I don''t. What''s wrong?" Nathaniel and Queena hadn''t spent too much time together, so he was surprised when Mango asked that question. "Nothing, really. Maybe I''m too sensitive, but she doesn''t seem too happy today." "Perhaps it''s because she misses your father." Nathaniel''s words caused Mango to nod her head in reply. That was true. Queena looked devastated when she saw Dennis'' gravestone. "The greatest sorrow in one''s life is to be separated from their soul mate. How can someone live out the rest of their lives after going through such a huge loss?" Mango couldn''t help but sigh empathetically. Then, she suddenly grabbed Nathaniel''s cor and said, "Promise me that you''ll die after me, okay? I don''t want to spend the rest of my life alone with only memories of you." "What are you talking about? Well grow old together and I promise that I''ll never die before you." "I''ll hold you to that." Mango felt that what she said was quite inauspicious, but she couldn''t keep it to herself. However, she still had an inexplicable ufortable feeling in her chest. "All right!" Nathaniel did not take what she said to heart and drove both of them home. Meanwhile, Zion and Rita were staying over at the Ye''s mansion for a couple of days. Although Madam Ye said it was because Nathaniel and Mango should have alone time, the truth was that she missed her grandchildren terribly. On the other hand, Mr. and Mrs. Shen had returned to their hometown after years of hard work. Moreover, Rainie and Thomas seemed busy over the past few days as they always left the house early and returnedte. It seemed that she''d gotten over what Walter did to her. Although Walter hadn''t apologised for the incident, Thomas seemed to have cut all ties with the Song Family. Everything was calm and peaceful, until a call from Terrance upended Mango''s life. It turned out that Queena had attempted suicide! The knowledge astonished Mango. Mango could still clearly recall Queena''s appearance when she gave her a birthday gift, as well as the infatuated look in Queena''s eyes when they visited Dennis'' grave. Why would she try to kill herself? Then, Mango''s mind went nk and her tears flowed involuntarily. She''d always thought that she wouldn''t care about Queena, but she realised that her feelings had been buried deep in her heart. Her perceived indifference was just a defence mechanism to prevent herself from being hurt. Now that this had happened, Mango''s chest ached terribly and she felt as though her body was imploding. "How did this happen? She was fine just a couple days ago!" Mango''s eyes were brimming with tears as she looked at Nathaniel. Honestly, Nathaniel didn''t expect that Queena would take this path. Queena was so strong, so why did she choose the easy way out? "Don''t cry, okay? Let''s go to the hospital to check on her." Truth be told, Nathaniel didn''t know how tofort Mango. After that, both of them hurried to the hospital and Mango panicked the second she saw Terrance. "Uncle, how is my mother doing?" After she spoke, Madam Hans turned around and let out a furious yell when she caught sight of Mango. "What have you said to your mother? She seemed like a different person when she returned. Do you know that she tried to kill Andrea and herself? She poisoned Andrea''s food! I know that you hate Andrea, but you can''t have your mother kill her, right?" "Mom, stop it!" Terrance was truly rendered speechless by Madam Hans'' words. On the other hand, Mango was shocked. "What do you mean? Why did my mother try to kill Andrea as well? What''s going on?" Mango grabbed Terrance''s sleeve as she spoke. Then, Terrance sighed and said, "I don''t know what happened to Queena. She was busy settling a lot of things after she told us that she was taking Andrea back to America. Mom and I didn''t pay any mind to it. However, she decided to make some food for Andrea today and all of this happened after they ate it. In the end, the doctor also confirmed that there was poison in the food." "How could this be?" Mango waspletely bbergasted. Although she knew Queena disliked Andrea as well, but wasn''t it a little extreme tomit murder? Moreover, she did not think that Queena would do such a thing. Then, Madam Hans wept as she said, "Queena is a fantastic daughter-inw and Andrea is a wonderful girl, why can''t you tolerate them?" "I have nothing to do with this." Honestly, Mango felt extremely wronged. Nathaniel took a step forward and pulled Mango behind him. After that, he said to Madam Hans, "Madam Hans, you''d better watch your words. Mango had nothing to do with any of this." "What!? Didn''t Queena seek her out a couple days ago? Didn''t she go off the rails after she returned from your house? How could a mother kill her own child? But Queena did it, and for who? It was all for Mango!" "Do you even know why Minister Xiao came to see Mango? It was because it was Mango''s birthday! Is it a sin for Minister Xiao to celebrate her daughter''s birthday?" Hence, Nathaniel felt that Madam Hans was way out of line. Was everything Mango''s fault just because she had a slight connection to it? Was Mango responsible for everything terrible that happened to the Hans family? How could Madam Hans justify all of that? Meanwhile, Madam Hans was shocked as she obviously didn''t know that it was Mango''s birthday, nor did she pay attention to the live broadcast on Mango and Nathaniel''s proposal. Mango was extremely upset and she couldn''t care less about what Madam Hans thought of her. Once someone had biased opinions, any efforts to change their opinion would be futile. "Uncle, how is my mother doing now?" Mango then walked past Madam Hans and went straight to Terrance. In fact, Terrance felt that the Hans Family owed a lot to Mango, but he couldn''t go against his own mother. Then, he sighed and said, "The doctors are trying their best to save her, and no one knows how it''ll work out." Hence, Mango stayed silent as she waited, but her heart was in turmoil. The person inside was her biological mother! Meanwhile, Nathaniel knew that Mango was upset, so he embraced her and muttered, "Everything will be fine, I''m sure fate will be on her side." "That''s right." Truth be told, Mango wasn''t in the mood to say anything as her mind was in a mess. Everyone was nervous because the operating theatre''s light was still on, and even Madam Hans was speechless. As the minutes ticked by, the operation finally ended two hourster. When the doctor pushed open the doors of the operating theater, Mango''s legs remained glued to the spot. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Meanwhile, Nathaniel knew that it was because she was extremely nervous. Mango had always appeared calm and indifferent, but she had a softer heartpared to everyone. Then, Nathaniel held Mango as she walked up to the doctor. "Doctor, how is the patient doing?" Terrance hurriedly asked. Then, the doctor took off his mask and said, "Miss Yu has been spared from the poisoning, but Madam Xiao is still in critical condition. We''ve tried our best, but she''s still in aa for now. We still have to observe whether or not she will wake up." Then, Mango''s legs copsed from under her. Fortunately, she still had Nathaniel by her side. "Don''t be afraid, the doctors are trying to save her, right? I believe that Minister Xiao will make it." Tears sprung to Mango''s eyes when Nathaniel said that. "Do you really think so?" "Yes, I believe it!" Nathaniel nodded. Then, Andrea and Queena were wheeled into separate wards. Madam Hans had a distressed look on her face when she saw Andrea''s pale face and said, "Poor child, I don''t think she''ll ever get over the trauma of being poisoned by her own mother." However, Mango didn''t listen to Madam Hans''ments and went straight to Queena''s bed instead. Queena looked peaceful and serene, as if she was ready to pass from this world. Hence, this made Mango burst into tears. "Mom, can you please wake up? It''s all my fault, I realized that you were acting strange two days ago, but I''ve neverforted you. Please don''t go back to dad yet, okay? You owe me a lot because you haven''t been by my side for so long and you still have to spend time with me. You can''t just die like this, okay?" Mango had always thought that she would never be able to call Queena her mother, but it turned out that it wasn''t that hard after all. Right now, Mango wanted Queena to wake up, so she could say that she didn''t me Queena at all. However, Queena seemed to be asleep without a single reaction. Meanwhile, Madam Hans wanted to say something but Terrance dragged her outside. "Why did you stop me?" "Mom, that''s enough. Mango had no idea about what happened, so how could you just me her for everything? Are you even her grandmother? You tried all means to find Dennis'' daughter before this, but why do you treat her this way after she''s been found? Aren''t you afraid that Dennis'' would be turning over in his grave because you keep mistreating Mango? You have no idea why Queena tried to kill herself, and yet you med Mango anyway. Why are you so biased towards her?" After Terrance interrogated Madam Hans, the olddy seemed to reach a realization. That''s right! Mango was her own granddaughter, but why was she being so biased? "You don''t know this, but I saw Mango bullying Andrea with my own eyes." "Even so, do you know what Andrea did to Mango? Do you know that she nearly killed Mango? What are you nning to do now? Are you still going to defend Andrea?" Terrance had no idea why his mother was doing this, but he looked very disappointed. However, his words rendered Madam Hans absolutely speechless. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 On the other hand, Mango insisted on staying with Queena even after Nathaniel tried in vain to persuade her otherwise. Hence, he could only apany Mango, but he still felt distressed. Mango was in poor health before this incident with Queena happened, and it only added to her worries. Honestly, he was afraid that something bad would happen to Mango. Meanwhile, Madam Hans hadn''t said anything else to Mango. The olddy had returned home after she hired a nurse to look after Andrea. In the meantime, Terrance waited outside until he saw Nathaniel walk out of the room. After that, he muttered, "We need to talk." "There''s nothing to talk about. It''s up to Mango to decide what she wants to do about your mother." Nathaniel replied faintly, and it was clear that he did not want to discuss the matter. On the other hand, Terrance knew that his mother had been very unreasonable and he sighed, "My mother is old, and I''m afraid that she''s gone senile." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Do you know why Minister Xiao tried to kill Andrea and herself?" Truth be told, Nathaniel felt that Queena''s decision may have been too extreme. Then, Terrance shook his head and replied, "Perhaps it''s because Madam Hans dotes on Andrea too much. Queena always felt like she owed Mango, and it ate away at her when Mango couldn''t join the Hans Family because of Andrea. She really wished that Mango would return to the Hans Family and formally acknowledge my brother as her father. Unfortunately, everything was dyed due to my mother''s actions. Furthermore, Andrea sobbed as she used Mango of kidnapping and drowning her, so my mother believed her and started badmouthing Mango in front of Queena. Queena tried to reason with my mother initially, but she was adamant on her opinions and Queena just stopped talking after that." "Then, Queena told only me that she wanted to celebrate Mango''s birthday. I thought that her spirits would be lifted if she talked to Mango, but I never expected her to do something this stupid when she returned." In fact, Terrance sounded guilty as he said this. If only he had been able to detect that something was wrong with Queena earlier. Finally, Nathaniel discovered the root cause of the problem when he heard Terrance''s exnation. Queena was trying to be filial to the olddy in Dennis'' ce because Madam Hans was her mother inw. However, her other daughter constantly tried to destroy Mango''s rtionship with Madam Hans, so Queena felt apologetic towards Dennis and the Hans Family. Perhaps Queena had argued with Andrea previously, but no one knew about it. Hence, Queena may have tried to kill Andrea because of her disobedience. Perhaps, Mango would have a better life is Andrea ceased to exist. Without a doubt, Queena''s love for Mango was so immense that it was unimaginable. Unfortunately, no one had noticed it beforehand. Meanwhile, Mango stood by Queena''s bed as she watched Queena''s calm expression. She couldn''t help but wonder why her mother chose suicide. As time passed, Terrance decided to go home as he was worried about his mother. On the other hand, Nathaniel went off to buy some food for Mango, who still refused to eat. He was afraid that she might copse. However, all of that was irrelevant to Mango as she staunchly stayed by Queena''s side. At some point, the door slowly opened. Then, Andrea stood behind Mango like a phantom as she watched Queena with an evil glint in her eye. "Why? She''s my mother too, but why is she so good to you, yet so cruel to me?" Andrea''s faint voice rang out in the empty ward and it was incredibly unsettling. After that, Mango suddenly turned to find Andrea standing behind her. At that moment, Andrea''s eyes were filled with hatred as she red at Mango and Queena. "You should know what you did to make mom do that to you." "Mom? So, you''ve finally acknowledged her, huh?" Then, Andrea burst outughing manically. "All I wanted was for her to be kind to me ever since I was a child, but that never happened at all. Instead, she gave all of her love to you when you showed up. She praised you no matter what you did and condemned me indiscriminately. She even rejected the food I made for her on your birthday! Then, she asked to tell Madam Hans that you didn''t kidnap me and throw me in the ocean. Furthermore, she wanted me to tell the olddy that you sacrificed your child just to get the antidote. Everything she did was for you, but has she ever thought about me? What would happen if I admitted to all of that? How would Madam Hans view me then? If so, everything that I''ve done over the past month would have gone to waste." Andrea''s words caused Mango to frown. "But you never did any of those things. Don''t you think you should be honest with Madam Hans?" "Why should I? Madam Hans is ignorant, and she loves to hear sweet lies. She epts an outsider like me! But what about my mother? Why can''t she ever think of me? I need her love too! But has she ever given it to me? Do you know how d I was when she told me that she''d cooked for me? I''ve waited years for that moment, but I nearly died after eating it. My beloved mother actually tried to kill me because of you! Mango, why the hell do you exist? Why don''t you just die?!" As Andrea spoke, she immediately picked up the closest item next to her and charged towards Mango. Over the past few days, Mango had been brushing up on her self-defense techniques from Nathaniel, so she immediately kicked Andrea out of the room the second she moved. "Ahh!" Andrea bellowed in frustration and her body flopped around like a limp rag. However, Mango showed her no mercy. It was as if she''d beenpletely consumed by rage. "Get out! Don''t disturb my mother anymore!" Mango spat out the words coldly before she turned and locked Andrea out of the ward. After Mango returned to Queena''s bed, she gazed at the unconscious woman as she said, "Why were you so stupid? So what if Andrea didn''t tell Madam Hans the truth? I never cared what the old lady thought of me. Do you think it''s worth it to give up your life for a person like Andrea? Or do you think that there''s nothing to live for anymore? What about me? Don''t you want me anymore?" Queena''s hand moved very slightly, but it was too small a movement for Mango to notice. She sat by Queena''s bed and continued, "I''ve always thought there was a huge chasm between us, and now I know that you really did love me, just in a way that I couldn''t understand. So what if I never returned to the Hans Family? I don''t care about that at all. In fact, I''ll be content just knowing that you''re happy and healthy. Why do you insist on meing back to the Hans Family? Am I only regarded Dennis'' daughter if I acknowledge them? Mom, you''re way too pedantic sometimes." Mango had no idea if Queena could hear her, but she had to say it anyway. Meanwhile, Queena remained unconscious while Mango leaned against her bed and slowly fell asleep. In her dreams, she seemed to see both Queena and Dennis smiling brightly at her. Then, they suddenly moved far away as soon as she wanted to say something, "Mom, dad!" Then, Mango jerked awake and realised that it was all just a dream. On the other hand, Nathaniel had returned and he hurriedly checked on Mango once he realised that she''d had a bad dream, "Are you all right? There''s a sofa inside the room, and you can rest there if you want. Don''t worry, nothing will happen when I''m here. Oh yeah, I bought some food for you, so please have some." "I don''t have the appetite." Fact of the matter was, Mango''s heart was filled to the brim with conflicting emotions. Nathaniel naturally knew what Mango was feeling, but he still tried tofort her, "You should still eat something. No one knows when Minister Xiao might wake up, but what would happen if you overexert yourself again?" "I really can''t eat anything." Mango knew that Nathaniel was doing this for her own good, but she really didn''t have an appetite at all. Then, Nathaniel handed her a bowl of porridge and said, "You should at least have some porridge. If you don''t eat, how will you have the strength to kick Andrea out of the room? again" Hence, Mango was surprised when Nathaniel said that. "How did you know about that?" "Ha, I think the entire hospital knows by now. Oh, poor Andrea just wanted to visit her mother after she woke up, but you cruelly kicked her out of the ward and now she can''t even move properly. What''s more, she went around gathering sympathy by telling everybody not to me you because you were in a bad mood." "Good God, that f*cking piece of sh*t bitch." Honestly, Mango felt like Andrea''s talents would be wasted if she didn''t be an actress. On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t believe Andrea''s act one bit. However, he muttered, "It''s not going to be good for you if word gets out. Furthermore, Madam Hans has been blinded by Andrea''s facade, so who knows what sort of misunderstanding she might haveter on. So, I think it''s better if you eat and rest now in order to have the energy to fend off those naysayers, right?" Then, Mango''s resolve crumbled when she saw how determined Nathaniel was in persuading her to eat. "You''re the only person in the entire world who loves me and knows what I''m like." "I''m your husband. Who''s going to love you if I don''t?" Then, Nathaniel handed the porridge over to Mango. After that, Mango decided not to be stubborn and forced herself to eat a little despite herck of appetite. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was relieved when he saw that Mango had started eating. He was truly afraid that Mango would copse due to the stress from Queena''s incident. After Mango finished her food, she wasn''t really sleepy, but she unconsciously dozed off anyway. In fact, she didn''t know that her miscarriage had caused her to have random bouts of fatigue. On the other hand, Nathaniel knew all these symptoms and he''d hoped that she would be able to return to a normal sleep schedule soon. Now that Mango had fallen asleep, Nathaniel picked her up and carried her inside the room. Then, he covered her with a nket before walking out again. Queena was still unconscious, and the future was uncertain. Although Nathaniel didn''t know what would happen in theing days, he would never allow anyone to bully Mango! Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Despite how tumultuous and restless it was outside, Queena and Mango rested peacefully under Nathaniel''s watchful eye. Mango woke up the next day as the sunshine shone through the windows. She looked at the coat draped over her and realised that it was Nathaniel''s. Then, she felt rather annoyed because she dozed off the night before. She knew that she had insomnia, but somehow she had fallen asleep. Hence, this aroused some suspicion in her, but she didn''t have time to rify it. After she left the room, she found Nathaniel dabbing Queena''s face gently with a cloth. He treated Queena dutifully as if she were his own mother, and that moved Mango deeply. "Let me do it." Then, Mango immediately took the cloth from him. This was not what a man should do! However, Nathaniel replied softly, "Go and wash up. I''m afraid that you wouldn''t have the time to do that if someonees to visit." Mango knew very well who he was talking about. She nned on ignoring the whole affair at first, but then she realised that this was a hospital, and Queena was still in aa. Hence, it would be best if she didn''t stir things up. Then, Mango went to the bathroom to wash up and Madam Hans had arrived by the time she was done. There was an obvious expression of anger on Madam Hans'' face when she saw Mango, but she did notsh out immediately. This caused Mango to be somewhat surprised. "I heard that you kicked Andrea out of the ward yesterday night?" Madam Hans tried her best to suppress her own emotions as she questioned Mango. Then, Mango replied in apletely flippant tone, "Yes, I did!" "Don''t you know that she''s still unwell? Can''t you have talked things out properly with her?" Thus, Madam Hans tried her best to hold in her anger as Mango was her biological granddaughter. However, her tone of voice was still a bit harsh. Hence, Mango''s previously softened expression hardened once more. "If you feel like I''ve been unpleasant to Andrea, then you''d better keep a leash on her so that I won''t hurt her next time." These words caused Madam Hans'' expression to darken. "Grandma, it''s all my fault. Don''t me Mango. I just wanted to see my mother. Even if she doesn''t care about my life, I can''t do the same to her, right?" No one knew when Andrea had entered the room, but she piped up when Mango spoke. Thus, Madam Hans'' heart ached when she saw Andrea''s pity act. "Andrea, I''m so d that you don''t me your mother even after all that. Queena was just confused for a moment there, so don''t take it to heart." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "I won''t, grandma. I know that it hasn''t been easy for my mom. She didn''t have a choice as Mango refused to forgive her." Then, Andrea''s words brought the center of attention back to Mango. Honestly, Mango felt that Andrea must have been some sort of relentless pest in her past life. Then, Mango sneered and said, "Was that kick not enough for you? Would you like another?" On the other hand, Andrea acted so afraid and she hid behind Madam Hans. Next, she replied in a pitiful tone, "Don''t be like this, Mango. I have no other intentions." "Get lost!" This time, Mango didn''t even bother trying to be nice to her. When Madam Hans noticed Mango acting like this, she felt that Mango was far too domineering and she became angry. "Mango, you can''t just throw your power around even if you''re the eldest daughter of the Hans Family and the mistress of the Ye Family. Look at how afraid Andrea is right now. As her older sister, can''t you treat her better?" After that, Mango''s gaze became chilly as she looked at Madam Hans. The older woman suddenly felt unfamiliar with the look in Mango''s eyes. She still remembered how kindly Mango treated her when she was admitted to the hospital because of her stroke. At the time, Mango was extremely concerned about her, and the look in her eyes wasgenuuine. So, how did the two of them end up like this? Then, Madam Hans'' tone softened. "Oh, my dear Mango..." "I have no desire of being the Hans Family''s granddaughter, so don''t keep forcing me to do that. Truth be told, I can very well kick you out for causing such a fuss. Please don''t make me do that. If you think that I''m a pain in the a*s, then please take Andrea and leave. It would be better for all of us if we don''t see one another." Hence, Mango directly interrupted Madam Hans as she didn''t want to hear what the olddy had to say. The more she listened to Madam Hans, the more upset she became. Madam Hans then became riled up once more. Over the years, people have held the members of the Hans Family in high regard. So, no one has ever spoken to her that way before. Mango was her granddaughter, but she was extremely unfilial and Madam Hans was furious with Mango''s rudeness. Then, Terrance quickly grabbed Madam Hans'' hand and said, "Mom, it''s better if you leave." "Why are you asking me to leave when she''s speaking to me like this?" In fact, Madam Hans felt as if her own son had changed as well. Why was he not defending her? Then, Terrance replied in a low voice, "Queena is still in aa, so do you really think it''s a good idea to argue here?" Those words finally made Madam Hans pause for a moment before she red fiercely at Mango. Next, she led Andrea out of the room. "Grandma, I want to stay and take care of my mother." Conversely, Andrea did not want to leave at all because her aim had not been reached. So, she decided to stall for time. However, Mango replied coldly, "You can stay if you fancy being a dead body, or you can leave right now." "Mango..." "Get out!" After Mango finished speaking, she picked up an ashtray next to her and flung it at Andrea. Since Madam Hans had a poor impression of Mango anyway, so Mango didn''t really care for her reputation either way. On the other hand, Andrea did not expect Mango to actually do something in front of Madam Hans. After a brief pause, she smirked slightly before she stepped into the path of the flying ashtray. "Ah! Mango, are you really trying to kill me?" Andrea yelled before the ashtray even reached her head. Then, Terrance immediately tripped Andrea, which caught her off guard. She stumbled momentarily and the ashtray flew past her ear, striking the wall behind her with a crisp sound. Meanwhile, Madam Hans was so livid that she trembled in anger. "You imbecile! If you dare attack Andrea in front of me, who knows what you would do behind my back. Is this how the granddaughter of the Hans Family should act?" "If you don''t leave now, don''t expect me to be courteous towards you either." Truth be told, Mango did not care about Madam Hans'' feelings at all. The olderdy''s eyes widened in disbelief as she heard what Mango said. Meanwhile, Terrance felt that Mango had inherited her father''s temper as they were both stubborn people. Then, he quickly held Madam Hans and said, "Let''s go, mom." "Look at her, just look..." "Enough. I got it, but we need to leave now." Terrance pushed Madam Hans out of the room and he dragged Andrea out as well. "Do you still want to stay? You''re going to end up dead if you dothat." Clearly, Terrance did not have a great impression of Andrea. He would have never let Andrea into the Hans Family, if it weren''t for Queena in the first ce. Unfortunately, Madam Hans had been brainwashed by Andrea. On the other hand, Andrea was afraid of Terrance and she shrunk back involuntarily when she heard his voice. After that, she reluctantly left the room. Mango closed the door behind her when she saw that everyone had left. Then, Nathaniel whispered, "Are you angry?" "No, my heart is broken instead. There''s nothing to be angry about, in fact I just don''t want to see them. Out of sight, out of mind." Next, Mango walked up to Queena and used a cloth to dab at her mother''s face. Her actions were methodical and careful, which caused Nathaniel much distress. It seemed that he couldn''t allow Andrea to stay in Ocean City any longer. s, Madam Hans refused to leave Andrea''s side after the previous kidnapping incident and brought her everywhere she went, which prevented Nathaniel from doing anything at all. Then, Mango spoke softly as if she knew what Nathaniel was thinking. "You don''t have to do anything to Andrea on my behalf. Karma wille for her one day, and it''s not like I can''t defend myself. Don''t worry about me." Meanwhile, Nathaniel was surprised at Mango''s words before he smiled and said, "You really do understand me." "I don''t think it''s worth getting awsuit over a person like her. However, it''s a different story when it comes to me. There are plenty of ways a woman can fight back, so don''t worry. Honestly, my only wish is for my mother to wake up and not me me." "I don''t think she will. There isn''t any mother in the world who would poison their child, but Minister Xiao did it to Andrea. Hence, I think that she might have done that because she was too disappointed with Andrea. Of course, she could have done it for you as well." Then, Nathaniel''s words made Mango pause. "She did do it for me. Sometimes I can''t understand what''s going through her head. Even if she did love me that much, why did she have to express it in such an extreme fashion?" Then, Mango looked over at her mother, who was still unconscious, and wished that Queena would wake up and answer her. s, the older woman remained unconscious. Mango and Nathaniel stayed by Queena''s side for three days. Andrea indeed came to kick up a fuss over the span of those three days, but Terrance always fended her off. On the other hand, Madam Hans stood steadfastly on Andrea''s side as she felt that Mango was far too overbearing. However, Mango couldn''t be bothered to care about her. Instead, shepletely ignored Madam Hans, which pissed off the olddy greatly. When Madam Ye heard that Mango was with Queena after the incident, she had Nanny Huang prepare some delicious food to be sent to the hospital. Hence, Madam Hans felt ufortable when she saw how kindly Madam Ye treated Mango. Mango was her granddaughter! In fact, she wanted to speak to Mango, but Mango never gave her an opportunity to get a word in. Thus, the two of them were stuck in a stalemate. In the meantime, Andrea had sessfully pissed Terrance off by trying to challenge him at every turn. Hence, he had someone tie her to bed on the basis that he wanted her to recover, but honestly, he just wanted her to shut up. After that, Andrea went andined to Madam Hans about it. When the olddy tried to defend her, Terrance just sent her home instead and hired a nurse to look after Madam Hans. The hospital finally returned to a peaceful silence. Then, Queena woke up just as Mango let out a sigh of relief. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 "Mom, are you awake? I''ll go look for the doctor." Clearly, Mango was very excited. Then, Nathaniel said, "You stay here. I''ll call the doctor instead." After that, he turned and left the ward. Queena knew that she was still alive when she saw Mango, and it felt quite surreal to see her daughter again. "Mango..." "Mom!" Mango immediately grabbed hold of Queena''s hand and her gaze held a trace of both excitement and sadness. "How could you be so stupid? Why did you do it? It doesn''t matter if Andrea dies, but how could you throw away your life?" "I''m sorry, Mango. I''ve wronged you. Andrea is my daughter, so it''s my fault that she turned out this way and she keeps scheming to hurt you. Honestly, I can''t bear to watch her hurt you, so the only thing I can do is to take her away. I think you''ll only be at peace if sees your father and own up to her sins." Queena''s voice was weak, but tears flowed from her eyes. She was a very strong woman, yet she was upset for Mango''s sake. Then, Mango sobbed and said, "Do you think that no one else would hurt me if Andrea''s no longer there? Can you mitigate every risk and danger there is on the? Why do you have to be so extreme, mom? The only thing I''m afraid of is when the people I care about get hurt. I''m afraid of my loved ones slipping away from me, and I''ll be left all alone. Life is short, yet you want to cut yourself out from my life even though we don''t have much time together? Mom, do you hate me that much?" Queena''s face was wet with tears as Mango said that. "Of course not, how could I ever hate you?" "Then you must live, and watch as I turn the tables and win. Look at how I can make a better life for myself on my own. I''m not scared of anyone as I can walk on my own path, nor do I need anyone to do anything for me. Do you understand?" Then, Mango held onto Queena''s hand tightly as if the older woman would disappear if she let go. She never wanted to experience what she felt when she found out that Queena had attempted suicide. On the other hand, Queena did not have the courage to take her life again. Furthermore, she seemed to see a young Dennis reflected in Mango''s force of will. "You''re really your father''s daughter. Both of you are so strong." "Well, I''m your daughter too." Mango''s words caused Queena''s eyes to fill with tears again. "What did you call me just now? Can you say it again?" "I called you my mom!" Truth be told, Mango had thought that it would be difficult to call Queena that, but that couldn''t be further from the truth. "Oh gosh!" At that moment, Queena became agitated and the monitor next to her beeped loudly, which frightened Mango so badly that she went pale. "Calm down, mom! That''s right, take a deep breath!" Then, Queena slowly calmed down under Mango''s guidance. After that, the doctor arrived and he quickly carried out a full- body examination for Queena. Meanwhile, Nathaniel pulled Mango into his embrace. Mango always felt braver whenever Nathaniel was around. After a moment, the doctor looked up and said, "Not bad, all her bodily functions have returned save for the blood sugar. She can have soft food and fluids, but not too much because she needs to bolster her blood sugar levels." "Thank you, doctor." Mango thanked the doctor immediately after that. Then, Nathaniel saw the doctors out before he asked the servants at home to prepare some food. On the other hand, Queena couldn''t help but speak up when she saw Mango running around to get things done, "Hey, stop bustling about and sit with me for a moment. I''ll feel better after I''ve had the chance to properly look at you." "I''m not some miracle drug, mom. How would you feel better just by looking at me? Okay, I''ll promise to stay and look after you, but you have toply with the doctor''s instructions, okay?" Mango spoke softly to Queena as if she were coaxing a child. Then, the olderdy nodded with a wide grin on her face. Meanwhile, Nathaniel decided not to bother them and left the ward. After that, he ran into Terrance, who had arrived after he heard the news that Queena was awake. "Don''t go in, both of them are having a chat." Nathaniel stopped Terrance in his tracks. Next, Terrance muttered, "Is Queena all right?" "The doctor told us that all is well except for her low blood sugar, butthat''s not a huge problem." Then, Nathaniel lit a cigarette before he handed another one to Terrance. The other man gave Nathaniel a look and said, "Didn''t you say that you wanted to quit smoking? Have you given up on that?" "There''s been a lot of things on my te recently, so I''ll wait for a few more days." After that, Nathaniel paused for a moment. Could it be that he had been smoking too much recently? So much that even Terrance had noticed it? Nathaniel silently reflected on his past actions as he smoked. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Meanwhile, Terrance had no idea what was going on in Nathaniel''s head. Then, he asked after taking a drag of the cigarette, "Are you really going to let Andrea do as she pleases? The Hans Family and Mango will never know peace as long as she''s still in Ocean City." "It doesn''t matter. Mango and I will be taking the children overseas on vacation after Minister Xiao gets better. As for Andrea, whatever she does with the Hans Family is none of our concern." The more Nathaniel spoke, the more embarrassed Terrance became. "You might as well just hit me." "I wouldn''t dare do that." In fact, Nathaniel''s words caused Terrance to be at a loss. Then, Terrance smiled bitterly and replied, "I know that you must be cursing me on the inside. I''m sure you think that I''m a failure because I couldn''t control my mother and Andrea, right?" "Self-awareness is a virtue." Nathaniel did not make an effort to hide his opinion at all, which made Terrance feel even more awkward. "My mother is old, and I''m afraid that she can''t handle too much mental stress." "Sometimes you think too highly of what the elders think, and you view them as fragile. I think your mother can easily live for another ten years, but unfortunately, I can''t let Mango suffer her wrath for another decade. What we said earlier still stands, you know? The Ye Family will ept Mango if your family rejects her, so I hope that your mother won''t keep trying to use her position as Mango''s grandmother to lecture her. After all, Mango was never formally recognised as a member of the Hans Family, nor did she take your surname." Those words were like a p to Terrance''s face. "Couldn''t you be more tactful when you speak, Nathaniel?" "You''ve hurt my wife, yet you expect me to be considerate of your feelings? Terrance Hans, you have some nerve to say that." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he took a long drag of the cigarette before he put it out. "If you can''t handle Andrea, then it''s best if none of the Hans Family members show up in front of Mango anymore, including you. I won''t y nice if I ever see you again." After that, Nathaniel turned and left. Meanwhile, Terrance watched his retreating figure in stunned silence. Truth be told, Nathaniel didn''t give a damn about what Terrance thought of him. In fact, Mango had only restricted him from interfering with Andrea''s issue, but she didn''t say anything about Terrance putting an end to the current predicament. Hence, if Terrance still failed to solve the issue even with such a stern warning, then he might as well be useless. When Nathaniel returned to the ward, Queena had fallen asleep once again due to her fatigue. On the other hand, Mango detected the scent of cigarette smoke on Nathaniel after she tucked Queena in. "Has your nicotine addiction intensified recently?" Her words stunned Nathaniel once more. Had he been smoking too much recently? Then, Nathaniel quickly said, "I will quit smoking gradually." "Well, take care of your health." "Okay!" In truth, Mango felt that Nathaniel was someone who knew his limits. She did not have to spell it out for him to understand what she meant. Then, she sat aside and gazed at Queena''s frail expression before she whispered, "Andrea loathes my mother now, so do you think she''ll try to hurt my mother because mom is weak now?" "What are you nning to do?" Thus, Nathaniel knew that Mango was going to take action. Instead of waiting around, she decided to take the offensive. Ah, this version of Mango was the one he knew and loved. After that, Mango frowned and said, "I don''t know, I''m just guessing whether she''ll return." "You want to set a trap for her?" "We can give it a try." Mango didn''t say much else as she was immersed in thought. On the other hand, Nathaniel did not press her for answers. If Mango could think of this, then surely she must have a n. The only thing he needed to do was pick up the pieces after Mango was done. She was his wife, and he would give her the world if she asked for it. After that, Mango whispered her n to Nathaniel, which caused him to smile, "You''re far too kind, darling." "I''m just a rookie, so how would I everpare to a devil like you?" Then, Mango''s analogy made Nathanielugh. "Yes, I''m a devil. But then what are you?" "Well, I''m the one that tamed the devil." After that, Mango wrapped her arms around his neck and her sweet scent surrounded him. Nathaniel shifted slightly before he replied teasingly, "Since when have you be such a child?" "Don''t you like it?" "Of course I do!" After that, Nathaniel kissed her delicate lips. Both of them kissed for a while before Mango panted for breath in Nathaniel''s arms. She said, "After Andrea is dealt with, let''s leave Ocean City and go on a vacation." "Sounds good to me." Nathaniel had already started the process of getting Mango''s passport. However, the ovep of her old and new identities had caused some issues with the immigration department. Nevertheless, he couldn''t help but smile when he realised that Mango also wanted to leave. "To be honest, I quite like Venice. It''s a floating city, so I''m sure both you and the children would love it." Nathaniel whispered. "It''s up to you. I''m good with anything as long as you and the children are there. Even if it''s some obscure ce on Earth, it''ll still feel like paradise to me." "You''re talking as if you''ve actually been to paradise." Then, Nathaniel stretched out his hand and tapped Mango on the nose as he simply found her too adorable. After that, she curled up in his embracezily as she replied, "Can I just take a nap in your arms?" "Sure." Then, Nathaniel tugged the thin nket next to him over Mango''s body. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 This time, Mango''s sleep was peaceful as Nathaniel''s scent enveloped her. It made her feel like he was always with her, and she felt safe in his arms. When she opened her eyes, she was embarrassed to find Queena looking at them. "Mom, why didn''t you tell me that you were awake?" Then, Mango quickly climbed out of Nathaniel''s embrace. After that, Nathaniel shook his sore arms and replied, "You slept like a log, so she didn''t want to wake you. Don''t worry, Nanny Huang sent over some food. Mom''s already eaten, and she left some for you, so hurry up and eat." Hence, Mango felt even more embarrassed when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "Why didn''t you wake me up?" "What are you so afraid of? We''re all family here, so it''s just harmless fun. Furthermore, you''ve run yourself ragged over thest few days and it''s better for you to rest. Plus, I''m here, aren''t I?" Mango wasforted by what he said. Meanwhile, Queena couldn''t help but feel d when she heard both Mango and Nathaniel refer to her as ''mom''. "Both of you go and eat, I''m not that fragile." "Well, at least let me turn on the TV for you." Then, Mango quickly turned on the television and pulled Nathaniel further inside the room. He smiled when he saw her blushing face and said, "Why are you bing so easily embarrassed lately?" "That''s none of your business." Mango red at him in annoyance before she opened the lunch box. However, she couldn''t help but freeze for a moment when she saw the mostly untouched food, many of which were her favourites. "Mom, didn''t you say that you''ve already eaten? Why do all these dishes look barely touched?" "She ate earlier, but the doctor said that she couldn''t have anything greasy. These are what my mother had Nanny Huang make specially for you." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango''s heart was instantly filled with warmth. "How could you let mom worry about me?" "She''s concerned about you, you know. She told me that you''ll only have the strength to look after a patient if you''re eaten enough and rested well. Don''t be shy, just do as my mother says and eat your food." Nathaniel didn''t want to see Mango''s teary expression, so he immediately cut in. "Well, you should eat as well." After that, Mango handed a pair chopsticks to Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel did not eat much and he ate very slowly. Basically, he was watching Mango eat the whole time. After Mango finished eating, she felt very full indeed. "Ultimately, Nanny Huang''s cooking is the best." "Hey, that''s mean. What about my cooking?" Hence, Nathaniel felt rather jealous. Mango smiled and said, "Who even praises themselves?" "I can''t help it. I should pat myself on the back because you refuse to praise me. I would definitely be sad if I didn''t do that." "Ugh, you''re such a child." When Mango rose to wash the dishes, Nathaniel moved to stop her. "Let me do it. The water here isn''t hot, and you shouldn''t be in contact with cold water." After that, Nathaniel quickly put away the cutlery. Mango was rather moved by his actions. "I''vepleted my confinement period, haven''t I? Furthermore, since when do men spend all day in the kitchen? The cutlery is all greasy, so it''s better if I do it." "Don''t fight me on this. Furthermore, so what if men do that? I''m willing to cook and clean for the person I love. Plus, you''d better not get your hands dirty on the greasy cutleries. My wife''s hands should stay nice and dainty." As he spoke, Nathaniel didn''t even give Mango a chance and he immediately carried the dirty dishes away. Then, Mango gave a faint smile as she nced at her hands, which had be plumper recently. What could she do with such chubby hands? Then, she shook her head and walked out of the room. There was a smile on Queena''s face as Mango walked out and she said, "Nathaniel is very good to you." "Yes, he''s truly a blessing in my life." Mango did not make any attempt to hide her affection for Nathaniel. Queena replied with augh, "You can''t just keep pushing him around okay? Both of you must treat each other well." "Got it. How are you feeling now?" "Much better, really." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With Mango''spany, Queena''s spirits had improved immensely. Then, Mango whispered, "I need to go home tonight with Nathaniel, so do you think you can handle yourself over here? If not, I''ll hire a nurse to look after you and I''ll be back in the morning." Queena was surprised, but she recalled that Mango still had her kids to look after. Thus, she nodded and said, "I''m fine, just a little tired. Hiring a nurse would be a good idea. Make sure that you and Nathan rest well, and there''s no hurry for you toe back. I''m truly fine." "Thank you, mom." "Silly girl, what''s there to be thankful for?" Hence, Queena felt that Mango was much more sensible than Andrea. After they chatted for a while, Nathaniel returned. His hands were wet, so Mango hurriedly handed a towel to him. "You know what? Forget it, it''s better if I dry them for you." Then, she stood up and gingerly wiped the water off of Nathaniel''s hands, which made him smile softly. Queena was relieved when she saw how loving they were. "Hey, didn''t you say that you two were going home? Stop unting your love in front of me okay? You''re literally torturing me here, and I''m painfully single." Mango blushed a healthy red when she heard Queena say that. "Mom, what are you talking about? If you feel lonely, I could always sign you up on a dating site. You''ll have plenty of suitors to choose from bt then." "How dare you!" Queena''s face immediately flushed red. Her daughter truly spoke without a filter. On the other hand, Mangoughed gleefully. For a fleeting moment, the ward was full ofughter. Meanwhile, Andrea stood in the corridor with balled fists as she listened to themugh. She was Queena''s daughter as well, but why did her mother always neglect her? All she wanted was just a little bit of Queena''s love, was that too much to ask? The expression on Andrea''s face was unpleasant, and theughter was unbearably grating on her ears. Then, she turned around and ran away, but she ran into Terrance on the way. "Where are you going?" Terrance treated Andrea like a prisoner, which made her very ufortable. However, she was too afraid to resist, because he could kill her at a moment''s notice. "I went for a walk." Andrea kept her voice low and she tried her best to perpetuate the image of fragility. However, Terrance didn''t have a great impression of her, so he did not soften his tone at all. "Don''t go running around. You''ll hurt my mother if you run into any other trouble, so if you really care about her, you should stop this nonsense. The earlier you recover, the earlier you can be discharged." "Okay." Andrea was furious, but no one could see it as she kept her head down. However, Terrance grew increasingly disgusted with how Andrea was acting and he quickly asked someone to bring a wheelchair. "Keep an eye on Miss Yu. If I see her running around again, I will break your legs." Terrance''s words were harsh, and no one knew if they were meant for the bodyguards or Andrea. Then, Andrea immediately closed the door and sat on the bed sulkily. Terrance had hired bodyguards in the name of protecting her, but she knew that the real reason was that he wanted to monitor and control her. How could a frail woman like her get rid of her bodyguards? Andrea''s brow furrowed as someone popped into her head. Then, she hurriedly ced a phone call to Dn. "Dn, are you still in Ocean City?" Andrea had nearly forgotten about Dn after she''d arrived in Ocean City for so long. On the other hand, Dn was quite puzzled to receive her call. "Andrea?" "Who else could it be? Don''t tell me that you''ve forgotten me after a month of no contact? Don''t you love me anymore? Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t let anyone hurt me? Well, what are you going to do about it now that I''ve been hurt?" Then, Andrea finally burst into tears. Dn''s anger red after he heard that someone had hurt Andrea. "Who hurt you? I''ll kill them." "Who else but the Hans Family?" Andrea sobbed loudly as she continued, "Madam Hans wants to formally recognise me as her granddaughter because I took good care for her, but her son disagrees with it. Since I wasn''t feeling well, I came to the hospital for a checkup and he had bodyguards lock me up here. Come and save me, Dn! How could I ever win against two bodyguards? What''s more, I overheard that they''re nning to do something to me tonight. God, I''m so scared!" Dn immediately became agitated as soon as he heard Andrea''s words. "What are they nning to do?" "What else? I''m not the real daughter of the Hans Family, it''s just that Madam Hans likes me. Terrance holds all the power in the end. Right now, they''ve sent Madam Hans home and they even forbade me from interacting with her. Do you think that she''ll hate me if I lost my innocence? How will I ever face her again?" The more Andrea spoke, the sadder she became and she sobbed into the phone. Dn panicked the moment he heard Andrea crying. "Don''t cry! You still have me, okay? Don''t worry, I''ll break you out of the hospital. Which one are you in?" Andrea kept crying as she heard that, but the corners of her mouth curled slightly upwards. "I''m in Room 208 of Central Hospital." "I see. Wait for me, I''ll be there in 15 minutes." Dn hung up the phone after he finished speaking. After that, Andrea sneered at the phone as she wiped away her tears. This was one thing that men were useful for. As soon as she cried, men would drop everything just to fulfill her wishes. She relished in the feeling, but she thought of Nathaniel at the same time. He was one of the few good men left on the. Unfortunately, he belonged to Mango Shen. Who did Mango think she was? What was so good about Mango? They were both women, and she didn''t believe that Mango was better than her in any way. She would have a chance as long as she got rid of Queena and caused a rift between Mango and Nathaniel, right? Andrea kept the thought in her mind as she waited for Dn''s arrival. Since he was on his way, the bodyguards at the door were irrelevant to Andrea. So, Terrance wanted to lock her up? Fat chance! Andrea barked out a coldugh before shey on the bed and pretended to be weakened. After about ten minutes, she clutched at her stomach and shouted. "Ouch! My stomach hurts so much! Please help me!" Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Andrea''s scream was ear- splitting, and it really seemed like her stomach was aching terribly. The bodyguards outside nced at each other. Although Terrance had told them Andrea was full of tricks, they also knew that she was very important to Madam Hans. They might not be able to bear the consequences if anything happened to her. Then, the two of them ran inside quickly. "Miss Yu, are you all right?" "My tummy hurts!" Andrea was putting on the performance of her life with her heart-wrenching tears. However, the two bodyguards didn''t notice and they said, "Wait here, we''ll get a doctor for you." "Ouch, I think I have a cramp, so can one of you please help me? I need to sit up!" Andrea was breathless from her crying. Then, the bodyguards nced at each other before one of them quickly reached out a hand to her. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Miss Yu, take my hand, I''ll pull you up." Andrea smirked coldly when she saw how gentlemanly he was acting before she quickly took hold of his hand. Then, she said, "Please be gentle, I''m in a lot of pain." "All right." No matter how strong-willed the bodyguard was, he was still swayed by Andrea''s soft hand, her pitiful tears and her coy voice. Meanwhile, Andrea knew exactly what he was thinking as she''d seen plenty of men like these when she followed her father around. When the bodyguard pulled her up, she threw herself into his arms. "Ah, it hurts!" Andrea scared the bodyguard so much that he nearly shoved her away, but he froze when she shouted in pain. "Miss Yu, are you all right?" At that moment, Andrea heard a set of footsteps from the outside. Having grown up together with Dn, she could clearly recognize the sound of his footsteps. Then, Andrea pulled on the bodyguard''s hand as she took off part of her coat, which revealed her milky white shoulder. Tears flowed out of her eyes as she screamed, "No! Please don''t!" The bodyguard was incredibly stunned by this chain of events. "What are you doing, Miss Yu? Let go of me!" The other bodyguard noticed that something was obviously wrong and he stepped forward to pull Andrea away. "Miss Yu, you''d better let go if you know what''s good for you!" "How dare you!" Dn arrived at the ward in an instant. Rage ripped through his chest when he saw that Andrea''s clothes had been ripped away and that two men were pulling at her. "Let go of her!" As he spoke, he stepped forward and grabbed one of the bodyguard''s cors before he threw a punch. "Dn, save me!" Andrea was breathless from crying and her distress seemed genuine. Dn was already in love with Andrea before this, so he obviously would not stand by and watch as the woman he fancied was vited by two men. He managed to subdue the two bodyguards in no time, and he carried Andrea in his arms after that. "Let''s go!" Then, Andrea leaned into Dn''s embrace pitifully as she cried, "I''m so scared, Dn." "Don''t be afraid, I''m here. Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone hurt you ever again!" Hence, Dn thought that he was being very gant, but unbeknownst to him, Andrea was smiling wickedly in his arms. After a long time, the bodyguards managed toe to and they immediately called Terrance. "Mr. Hans, someone has taken Miss Yu away. We weren''t able to stop him as he was too strong." Terrance was surprised, but he was d that Andrea had been taken away. "Don''t worry about it and juste back first. It doesn''t matter who''s taken her away bacuse it doesn''t concern us. Just tell my mother the truth when you return." "Yes sir!" The bodyguards breathed a sigh of relief when Terrance did not punish them. Meanwhile, Dn had driven Andrea to his ce after he brought her out of the hospital. Truth be told, he was quite simple when it came to his living quarters. However, Andrea looked around at the hotel which was barely rated four- stars and crinkled her nose in disgust, "You live here, Dn?" "Yeah, what''s the matter?" "Well, I don''t really like it." After that, she leaned into his embrace and said, "Staying here makes me think of what the two bodyguards did to me. If you came anyter, I''m afraid..." As Andrea spoke, she began to cry. "Hey, hey, don''t be afraid. Everything''s fine now, isn''t it? If you''re dissatisfied, I could always go back and teach them a lesson." In fact, Dn couldn''t bear to watch Andrea cry and he would be panicked whenever she shed tears. On the other hand, Andrea felt great satisfaction when she saw how concerned Dn was for her. "There''s no need for that, but I am a little hungry. I don''t think the hotel has nice food by the looks of the room, so do you mind getting me some food from a nearby restaurant?" Andrea''s eyes were zed over with tears as she looked at Dn. Hence, he was heartbroken and he quickly agreed to her request. "Okay, I''ll buy you whatever you want to eat." As he spoke, he quickly walked out to buy the food. After Dn left, Andrea wiped her tears away to reveal a proud smile. She had men like Dn at her beck and call. Although he was good to her, she always found men like him to becking something. After all, everything in life was just a transaction. Thus, the men who treated her kindly seemed spineless to her. Then, Nathaniel popped into her mind. The way Nathaniel treated Mango kindly and the fact that he was indifferent to other women mystified Andrea. That was what a real man should be like! He was the kind of man that Andrea could see herself with! He was a man worthy of her! In fact, she couldn''t wait to steal Nathaniel from Mango. It would be even better if she could see Mango crying bitterly, and that would make her extremely pleased. But before that, she had to do one more thing. After she dried her tears, she straightened herself out and left the hotel. Then, she hailed a cab and returned to the hospital again. The Hans Family had withdrawn all their bodyguards because of her departure, which was all part of her n. She smiled wickedly at how quiet everything was. Since Terrance wanted nothing more than for her to disappear, he would never send someone to look for her. Hence, Andrea reckoned that he might have gone home to tell Madam Hans about her disappearance. She took advantage of the opportunity and arrived at Queena''s ward. Originally, she had assumed that Mango was still inside and she was thinking of how to deal with Mango. Furthermore, she had even turned off all of the surveince cameras in the vicinity. However, there was no one inside the ward when she entered, not even a nurse. Queena was alone and she was asleep on the bed. It seemed that she was still very weak. Jealousy burned deep in Andrea''s chest when she recalled how good Queena was to Mango, but she barely acknowledged Andrea. She was even more disappointed by the fact that Queena had tried to kill her for Mango''s sake. Since Queena was heartless, then Andrea couldn''t be med for acting the same way. If Andrea couldn''t get her what she wanted, then neither would Mango. Since Queena wanted to die so badly, then Andrea would grant her wish. She was willing to do anything to witness Mango in pain. The expression on her face was vicious. Then, she stepped forward as she looked at Queena, who was still sleeping. She suddenly picked up a pillow and smothered Queena''s face with it. Soon enough, Queena began to struggle from theck of air. Andrea even bound Queena''s hands and feet with rope in advance to prevent Queena from attracting attention. Her heart pounded wildly and she wasn''t sure if it was from hate or fear. The only thing she could feel was Queena''s struggles and muffled cries, which eventually slowed to a stop. After that, Queena finally let go and her body seemed to be limp. Meanwhile, Andrea wanted to confirm if Queena was truly dead, but she trembled in fear because she wasn''t brave enough to do it. Surely the face of a dead person would be unpleasant to look at, right? As Andrea gasped for air, she suddenly heard footsteps, followed by the voices of the nurses. "I''m not sure if Miss Xiao is awake. Since she hasn''t had her dinner, we should wake her up soon." Then, Andrea''s heart nearly leapt out of her chest. She was terrified. "What should I do?" She thought. Then, she quickly threw open the door and ran outside, even going so far as to cover her own face to prevent anyone from recognising her. "Who are you?" The nurse saw someoneing out of Queena''s room and shouted, which scared Andrea into fleeing the scene. "Somebodye quick!" Everyone came running as soon as the nurse shouted for help. Andrea identally dropped her hairpin in a frenzy, but she didn''t have the time to pick it up. Then, she ran out of the hospital as fast as she could before she hailed a cab back to Dn''s hotel. After that, she soaked herself in the bathtub as she shook uncontrobly. Queena was dead, right? Yes! She should be dead! Although Andrea''s body was trembling, she burst into maniacalughter and tears started to flow down her face. Then, herughter turned into sobs, but she had no idea why she was crying at all. Was it regret? No! She did not regret it at all! Queena did not deserve to live as she had tried to kill Andrea. Even so, why was there such a soul- crushing ache in Andrea''s heart? Then, Andrea turned on the shower as she alternated betweenughter and sobs like a madwoman. Over at the hospital, Queena sucked in a deep breath after the nurse had finished yelling for help. Then, she immediately sat up, which startled the nurse immensely. "Ah! Miss Xiao?" "It''s okay, I''m fine!" Queena replied as she gasped for air. After that, Mango and Nathaniel quickly rushed over and Mango was very concerned when she saw Queena. "Mom, are you all right?" "I''m fine. I tried to hold my breath for as long as I could just as you told me. Luckily the nurse came just in time and scared away that d*mned girl." Thus, Queena hadpletely given up on Andrea. Although she''d tried to attack Andrea first, it was only because Andrea was nefarious and she''d done many bad things. That was the only reason why Queena had to try and kill her, but she never expected Andrea to exact revenge on her like this. It seemed that their rtionship was no longer salvageable. Meanwhile, Mango sighed before she retrieved a small camera from behind a wall painting. Then, she handed it to Nathaniel. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Nathaniel''s expression was unpleasant to say the least. They had predicted that Andrea woulde and destroy the surveince footage. Unfortunately for her, Mango and Nathaniel were prepared for that and they''d set up another camera that was connected separately. No matter how smart Andrea thought she was, she never expected that her attempt at murdering Queena would be recorded. Then, Mango looked over at Queena. She had no idea what was on her mother''s mind, but she noticed that Queena had a sour expression on her face. She said, "Mom, why not we have a doctor check in on you? I''m still worried about you." "I''m fine. I was just a little out of breath just now, but I''m better now." Queena''s voice was a little hoarse, and her strength seemed to have been depleted. Despite the fact that Queena disliked Andrea to the point that she even attempted to kill her own daughter, Queena was still a little hurt when Andrea tried to murder her. Perhaps Andrea felt the same way. Suddenly, Queena felt sorry for Andrea, but she could not justify Andrea''s actions when she recalled all the bad things he daughter had done. "Do what you will with the video. I''m well enough to be discharged from the hospital tomorrow." "Mom, you..." Mango still wanted to say something, but Nathaniel stopped her. He shook his head at Mango with aplicated emotion in his eyes. "I''m tired, so all of you should head home." Queenay down on the bed immediately after she spoke. On the other hand, Mango remained silent when she saw Queena like that and followed Nathaniel out of the ward. "Did I do something wrong?" Mango bit her lower lip and asked in a low voice. In truth, she assumed that Queena wouldn''t mind going along with this n since she''d tried to kill Andrea once before. Mango was tired of being the victim and she wanted to fight back, but she never ounted for Queena''s reaction to be so negative. Once Nathaniel noticed how solemn Mango was being, he replied, "What''s done is done, so stop dwelling on it. Even though your mother tried to kill Andrea, she''d still feel hurt when Andrea tries to do the same to her. After all, Andrea is her daughter just like you. It''s already good enough that she''s allowing us to deal with Andrea however we want, so let''s not force her to do anything else. Ultimately, she is still Andrea''s mother." Mango fell silent upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Do you regret it now?" "A little bit, but I had to do it. Andrea would never give up, and it''s clear that she hates me to the point that she would try to murder mom, whom she loves so much. Hence, I have no obligation to be merciful to her." Then, Mango''s eyes narrowed slightly. She looked back in the direction of Queenals ward and sighed deeply before she left with Nathaniel. After they left, Queena turned and spoke to the nurse, "You can go and take a break, I''ll be fine on my own." "But Mr. Ye said..." "I hired you, didn''t I? I would like to be alone." Queena''s expression darkened, which frightened the nurse. Then, she quickly nodded her head and left the ward. A deep sadness settled over Queena when she was left alone. Truth be told, she''d made plenty of mistakes on her life. She hadn''t been a good woman. She clearly loved Dennis, but she broke up with him because he left to fight on the battlefield. Furthermore, she even had a daughter with another man. As a mother, she failed to take care of Mango after she was born. Instead, she''d given her away to someone else and she''d never seen Mango for over two decades. As for her other daughter, Queena had always felt like Andrea was an embarrassment because she wasn''t the daughter of the man that she loved. To make matters worse, Andrea had be such a vicious and despicable woman. Hence, she hadn''t yed the two most important roles in a woman''s life. She even felt sorry for the Hans Family because she couldn''t be a good daughter inw. Honestly, Queena didn''t really know her purpose throughout her entire life, but she didn''t have the bravery to die anymore. It was very difficult for someone to attempt suicide even once, and she didn''t have the courage to have another brush with death. Then, Queena suddenly realised that her entire life was a failure. She wanted to protect Mango, but she couldn''t do much about it in the end. Furthermore, her daughter already had a man she loved. She suddenly realised the harm that she''d caused Andrea, but there was no way she could save her daughter from the dark path that Andrea had taken. So what could she do? Nothing! Queena grew increasingly upset as she reflected on her life. Then, she couldn''t help but stand up and sign her discharge papers from the hospital. After that, she returned to the Hans Family mansion alone. The mansion was eerily quiet. Meanwhile, Madam Hans was very upset about Terrance losing track of Andrea. The house was finally silent as Madam Hans had fallen asleep and Terrance had been dispatched to find Andrea. In the huge mansion, only the lonemp in the living room was lit. When one of the maids saw Queena''s arrival, she immediately went forward to greet her, but Queena stopped her abruptly. "Go to sleep, I want to be alone." After that, she entered Dennis'' gallery. Both of them had a lot of memories inside this room, and Queena thought that she could spend the rest of her life guarding these memories along with the Hans Family. s, she could not do it anymore. She had failed to take good care of Madam Hans, and she allowed Andrea to brainwash the old lady. Moreover, she had also failed to take care of Mango. Mango had not been formally epted into the Hans Family until now, which made Queena feel extremely guilty towards Dennis. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. So what was she still doing here? Queena stayed in Dennis'' gallery for a long time before she wrote Madam Hans a letter. In the wee hours of the morning, Queena packed up all her things and left quietly. No one knew where she had gone, nor did she leave any clues behind. Madam Hans heard from the maids that Queena had returned from the hospital when she awoke. Hence, she became worried. "Isn''t she still unwell? Why is she back in the house?" Then, the olddy looked around for Queena to no avail. However, a servant discovered that Queena had left behind three letters. After that, Madam Hans quickly opened the letter addressed to her. In the letter, Queena told Madam Hans everything. She told the olddy how Mango had suffered a miscarriage to obtain the antidote. In truth, Mango had been too weak in the month after the miscarriage to care for Madam Hans because she was in her confinement period. Furthermore, the doctor had said that Mango''s chances of a future pregnancy were slim. She even told Madam Hans that Andrea was lying and she was only good to the olddy because she wanted to hurt Mango. To make matters worse, Andrea had even tried to kill Queena the day before. Currently, Queena was utterly disappointed and she was far too embarrassed to stay with the Hans Family. She had failed to protect Mango, or convince her to enter the Hans Family. Furthermore, she''d also failed to discipline Andrea properly. Hence, how could she stay behind? As soon as Madam Hans saw this, she mmed her hand onto the table. "Queena is outrageous! How can she nder Andrea in Mango''s name? If Mango really brought the antidote back, then why didn''t they tell me earlier?" No one dared to make a sound in the face of Madam Hans'' wrath. At that moment, Terrance brought Mango and Nathaniel to the mansion. "Mom, Mango has something that you should see. After you watch it, you''ll finally know what kind of person Andrea is." When Terrance entered the house, Mango could sense that Madam Hans was in a foul mood. Then, Nathaniel held onto her hand tightly and said, "Don''t worry, just take it as ites. After all, you want to salvage this rtionship right?" "That''s right." Mango nodded her head in reply. Madam Hans sneered as she spotted Mango and said, "What can you possibly show me?" Mango was just about to say something when Madam Hans spoke, but Nathaniel cut in. "Madam Hans, there''s a video here that you should watch." As he spoke, Terrance quickly took out aptop and plugged Nathaniel''s USB in. After that, they all watched Andrea''s murder attempt on Queena. After Madam Hans finished watching the video, she directly swept theptop off the table. Her eyes were fixed on Mango as she spat the words out, "This was all part of your n, wasn''t it?" On the other hand, Mango hadn''t expected that Madam Hans'' reaction would be so violent, so she quickly nodded and replied, "Yes, I admit that I nned this, but Andrea did this all on her own. She is evil, and she even wanted to kill my mother. Can''t you just see the evidence? No matter what, I could never force her to do such a thing." "You b*tch!" Madam Hans was so angry that she picked up the fruit tray next to her and hurled it at Mango. Then, Nathaniel blocked the tray from hitting Mango, but he failed to intercept the knife. The knife sailed past Mango''s forehead and left a bright red trail of blood. "Mango..." Terrance immediately panicked. This was going to ruin her face! "What are you waiting for? Go and get the first aid kit!" Terrance roared angrily, and the servants by his side immediately scattered to obey his order. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s eyes had a dangerous glint as he pulled a tea towel from the table nearby to cover Mango''s wound. "Are you okay? Does it hurt?" Truth be told, Mango was in a lot of pain, but it was not from her forehead. Instead, her chest ached terribly. It never urred to her that Madam Hans would still me her even after she had obtained such evidence. "I''m the bad guy? Did I do these despicable things? Madam Hans, I really wanted you to be my grandmother, and I tried my best to salvage our rtionship, I tried my hardest to make you see how evil Andrea is, but you chose to insult me instead?" Mango''s heart was absolutely broken. Conversely, Madam Hans felt a little guilty when she''d injured Mango, but all her remorse disappeared when she heard Mango''s words. "Do you think you''re right? Aren''t you a b*stard? All you want to do is make me suspicious of Andrea, and you''re even willing to let your mother be sad to achieve it. Have you ever thought of the fact that Andrea is also Queena''s daughter when you did this? You''re literally killing her! You only think about yourself. In the end, your mother is still defending you, and she even imed that Andrea''s achievements were your own. What about you, what have you done? How does my family have such an ungrateful, shameless granddaughter? Get out! The Hans Family will never wee you!" Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Madam Hans was so agitated that she looked like she wanted to throw everything in the room at Mango. Meanwhile, Terrance was shocked when he saw this. "Mom, what are you talking about?" "Shut up! Don''t think that I''m unaware of your ns. Let me make it very clear, from this day onwards, we don''t need a granddaughter like Mango in our family. Your brother, bless his soul, won''t me us for this." As she spoke, Madam Hans red at Terrance with cold and furious eyes. Hence, Mango was extremely confused and she was caught off guard by Madam Hans'' sudden anger. "Even if my mom was taking a risk, it was all under my control. I don''t understand why you hate me so much!" "You''re asking me why? You''ve driven your mother away! She''s been through so much, and God knows whether or not she''ll survive this blow. Even though she didn''t raise you, she did bring you to this world, right? How could you treat Andrea like this even if it''s on your mother''s behalf? Andrea is so frail and kind, but look what you''ve done!" Then, Madam Hans threw the letter in front of Mango. Actually, Mango wanted to deny the part about Andrea being frail and kind, but she quickly picked up the letter when she found out Queena had left. This was not the first time she had seen Queena''s handwriting, but never had she felt so heartbroken before. In the letter, Queena rehashed her entire life story and called herself a failure. Hence, she wanted to find somewhere quiet to live out the rest of her life, and she did not want Mango to look for her. As for Andrea, Queena allowed for her to be punished in whatever way they saw fit, and they didn''t need to care for her feelings. Then, Mango''s eyes gradually filled with tears. Nathaniel couldn''t help but be distressed when he saw this. "It''s okay, we can have someone go and look for her. She couldn''t have gotten far, and she must''ve left a trail along the way." "There''s no need for that. This is her choice." Mango had already understood what Queena was feeling. Queena had been hurt too badly this time and she needed time to reflect on herself. Mango was sure that her mother would nevere back even if she went to look for her. Then, Mango looked at Madam Hans after she put away the letter. She had sacrificed her child for this old woman. At first she''d thought that they could be happy together, but Madam Hans would rather believe an outsider over her. No matter how much she loved this family, she was utterly disappointed now. "You''d better remember what you said today. From this day forth, I will never step foot in this house ever again. I will nevere back even if you get on your knees and beg." Mango''s decisive words caused some panic to erupt within Madam Hans'' chest, but the olderdy still gritted her teeth and replied, "Get out! The Hans Family doesn''t need you." "You''d better not regret this, Madam Hans. Even so, regret will be pointless because Mango will have nothing to do with the Hans Family from this day onwards." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he turned and walked away with Mango. After that, Terrance immediately became anxious. "Nathan, Mango, wait. My mother is confused, so let me..." "Terrance Hans, youe back here! I''m not dead yet, so I''m still in charge of this family!" Madam Hans'' anger red when she saw Terrance running after Mango. Then, Mango''s lips curved up into a bitter smile and she left the Hans Family mansion without another word. This ce used to be the sce that she had desperately wished to find, but from the looks of it, it seemed like she was not destined to be here. After she left the mansion, Mango bowed deeply towards Dennis and got onto the car silently. Meanwhile, Nathaniel knew that she was in a bad mood, so he muttered, "I heard that a good western restaurant just opened on the eastside. Would you like to go and try it out?" "I''m not hungry." Mango knew that Nathaniel was thinking of ways to cheer her up, but she wasn''t having it. Then, Nathaniel tried again, "I heard that a new fashion collection justunched, so would you like to have a look? I''ll even be your personal pack mule today." Mango still shook her head. At that moment, Madam Ye called Mango and asked for herpany if she was free. Mango could not refuse this time, so sheposed herself before going over to the Ye''s Mansion with Nathaniel. Zion greeted Mango when he spotted her, while Rita immediately flung herself into Nathaniel''s arms. "Daddy, I''ve missed you so much!" "Is that so? Come on, let me kiss you." Then, Nathaniel lifted Rita up before he kissed her on the cheek. Both of them seemed extra loving today, which made Mango smile. Fortunately, she still had Nathaniel, her children, and her mother-inw, who loved her very much. After that, Zion poured a ss of water for Mango. "Mommy, have some water." "Thank you, Zion." Next, Mango held on to the cup of water as she went over to greet Madam Ye. "Mom, how do you feel today?" "Same old, same old. Oh yes, I''ve bought some new flowers, would you like to take a look at them in the greenhouse?" Mango then nodded at Madam Ye''s suggestion. "That''s a good idea!" Then, she put down the ss of water and handed the kids over to Nathaniel before she apanied Madam Ye to the greenhouse. In truth, Mango had only recently found out about Madam Ye''s penchant for flowers. The Ye Famiy had a greenhouse for a long time, and it was tended to by the servants previously. However, the task was now done by Madam Ye as she was free. She usually spent all of her time here to water the flowers, aerate the soil and fertilize the nts. "Look, these are the green peonies that I just imported. What do you think? Is it beautiful?" Madam Ye moved a pot of green peonies in front of Mango with a proud expression on her face. Meanwhile, Mango was clueless about flowers, but she couldn''t bear to dampen Madam Ye''s enthusiasm. So she nodded and replied, "They''re beautiful." "They say that it''s hard to cultivate this particr peony, and they carried out many experiments to get it right." After that, Madam Ye took out a pair of scissors and started to trim the leaves. On the other hand, Mango watched intently from the side despite not knowing what the olderdy was doing. Then, Madam Ye couldn''t help but sigh and say, "Life is just like the leaves on this nt. More often than not, we will have to trim the wilted leaves from the nt, if not, wouldn''t it affect the overall beauty of the flowers?" "That''s right!" Mango nodded in reply, and she felt that Madam Ye''s words had a deeper meaning to them. After that, she looked over to find Madam Ye smiling at her and saying, "You''re a smart girl, so you obviously know what I mean. We get to decide how we perceive life, so you can''t let your emotions cloud your judgement. Instead, you must control your emotions. You need to know what you want, but you also need to know when to stop. After all, we can''t be greedy, can we?" Then, Mango''s heart skipped a beat. "Mom, did you find out about something?" "Am I supposed to?" The wise look in Madam Ye''s eyes surprised Mango, but she quickly came to her senses again. "I get it, mom." "Come on, I''ll teach you how to trim the leaves and loosen the soil. nts are just like people. If you put in sincere effort, then they will bloom beautifully. Do you think so?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Then, Mango paused for a moment and she had to ask, "What if it doesn''t bloom the way you want to even if you''ve put in all your effort?" "Then give up. There are so many flowers on the, so why do you have to stick to one?" Madam Ye immediately trimmed off one of the flower''s stalks as she spoke. Mango was stunned when she heard that. "But what if you like that flower very much?" "Even so, what can you do about it if it doesn''t belong to you? Everything has its own ce and time, and you can''t force something to stay if it doesn''t want to, so why try? Sometimes, it''s better to let go." Suddenly, all of Mango''s doubts cleared when she heard Madam Ye''s words. That''s right! It was not up her to control whether or not she was supposed to be with the Hans Family. Furthermore, she''d been given away by the Hans Family since she was born, so it was clear that she was not destined to be with them from the start. Even though she knew that she was part of their bloodline, she was still unable to be epted into the family. Perhaps this was her true destiny. Furthermore, any lingering affection that she had for the Hans Familypletely vanished after Madam Hans'' actions. Even without the Hans Family, she still had the Shen family and the Ye Family, as well as her beautiful children, right? So, she was happy. She didn''t need the Hans Family to be content with her life. Furthermore, she''d already done her best to show her sincerity towards the Hans Family, but to no avail. Perhaps they were just not meant to be. Hence, why did she even want to force the rtionship with them? This could be a blessing in disguise! After Mango thought of all this, she smiled at Madam Ye and said, "Mom, I feel like you''re very wise sometimes." "Oh, I''m just an olddy." The faint smile Madam Ye had on her face was kind, and it warmed Mango''s heart. "You''re not an ordinary olddy, you''re the best mother in the world." Then, Mango gently hugged Madam Ye like a clingy child, which delighted the older woman. "ttery will get you nowhere, Mango. Go and help me loosen the soil around those azaleas." "Yes, ma''am!" Then, Mango rolled up her sleeves and began to work. Both of them stayed in the greenhouse for over an hour, and Mango seemed to be in much better spirits after she left. Hence, Nathaniel found it quite miraculous and he couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, what did you two do in there?" "Now, that''s a secret between us girls. Why do you need to know?" Then, Madam Ye rolled her eyes at Nathaniel, which caused Mango to burst intoughter. "I''ll have Nanny Huang prepare lunch. No matter what, you two are eating with me today." Since Madam Ye had said so, Mango and Nathaniel would not refuse her request. Furthermore, the kids were d to hear it as well. After that, Mango apanied Madam Ye to the study and Rita had gone off to y on the wooden horse after she''d gotten tired of Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel went out to the balcony after he asked Zion to look after his sister. "Thomas, please find out the time when Queena left Ocean City this morning and where she''s headed. I need to know her exact location. Also, don''t tell Mango anything about the Hans Family from now onwards. Madam Hans has just exiled Mango from their family." He spoke incredibly softly, but he did not spot the small figure eavesdropping on his words behind him. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Exiled from the Hans Family? What did that mean? Zion''s brows knitted tightly together as he listened. He knew a bit about Mango''s strange family background, but he''d thought that she would get along well with the Hans Family. Furthermore, he would have gained another grandma and an uncle, but why did it feel like it didn''t seem that way at all? Truth be told, Zion was quite dissatisfied with the Hans Family after the incident with Andrea. However, he was livid when he heard that the Hans Family had exiled Mango. His mother was such a good person, but why did the Hans Family keep bullying her? After that, Zion turned and stomped back to his room. Rita couldn''t help but ask when Zion returned to the room angrily, "What''s wrong, Zion?" "Nothing, just y with your blocks." Then, he turned on theputer and infiltrated the Hans Family''s security system with just a few keyboardmands. He witnessed everything that Mango had gone through at the Hans Family''s mansion earlier. It was absolutely despicable! That stinking old woman! How dare she speak to his mother like that? Zion was so mad that his entire body trembled. After that, he turned around and grabbed a drone before he flew it out of the house. "What are you doing?" Rita was especially curious about what Zion was trying to do. Then, Zion smiled and said, "Let''s y nts Vs Zombies, shall we?" "What''s that?" Rita didn''t really understand what he meant. Meanwhile, Zion flew the drone right into the Hans Family''s mansion. With his skill, he easily avoided the security system at the mansion. At that moment, Terrance was currently embroiled in a heated argument with Madam Hans over Mango. Over the years, he had never disobeyed Madam Hans, not even when he knew that she had made mistakes. He would always find a way to smooth things over, but he was extremely pissed off about Mango''s issue. "Mom, do you have any idea what you''ve done? How could you treat Mango like this for an outsider? Aren''t you afraid of hurting her? Well done, you''ve managed to force Mango out of our family. Are you happy now?" Terrance''s words made Madam Hans so angry that she smashed the teacup next to her. "What are you doing? Are you going to rebel against me as well? Do you think that Ick experience, or do you feel as if I''m a poor judge of character? Look at Mango, Terrance. Andrea is clearly no match for Mango''s underhanded means. Furthermore, who even uses their mother''s life as bait? That alone disqualifies her from being part of our family!" On the other hand, Zion heard every word that Madam Hans had said. How dare she say that his mother was disqualified to be a part of the Hans Family? Well, did Madam Hans deserve to be Mango''s grandmother? Hence, Zion was so angry that he immediately flew the drone towards Madam Hans. With a loud poof, red paint was sprayed onto Madam Hans'' face. "Ah! What the hell?" Madam Hans was caught off guard by the mysterious paint shot, and she was in shock. On the other hand, Terrance was stunned for a moment before he started searching for the drone. Since Zion had been discovered, he did not bother hiding as he kept shooting paint balls at Madam Hans. "You old hag, how dare you bully my mother and badmouth her! I''ll kill you!" Zion spoke as he flew the drone around, and Ritaughed loudly next to him. "Wow! Look at her face, she looks like a monster!" "I''m not done with her yet." Then, Zion kept shooting paint at Madam Hans'' body. "Help! Somebody help me!" Madam Hans panicked. She had never experienced something like this, and it struck her from out of the blue. Meanwhile, Terrance frowned as he ascertained the pilot of the drone. Then, he spoke to the drone as he asked the servants to take Madam Hans inside the house, "Stop mucking about!" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Zion had a good impression of Terrance in the past. However, he decided that he wasn''t going to be nice to Terrance anymore after he found out that Terrance also had a hand in bullying his mother. It would''ve been fine if Terrance hadn''t spoken, but once he did, Zion''s anger spiked. After that, he turned the drone around and fired at Terrance. Unfortunately for Zion, Terrance was once a solider, so he expertly avoided the drone''s shots. This made Zion so angry that he cried out. "I don''t believe that I won''t be able to hit you!" With that, Terrance had sessfully stirred up Zion''spetitive streak. Then, Madam Hans yelled as she saw the drone heading for Terrance, "Quick! Go and help Mr. Hans get rid of that thing!" Everyone quickly gathered around. Some had mops in their hands, and some had feather dusters while they chased the drone around. However, Zion controlled the drone expertly and he paid no mind to the servants. Moreover, he kept shooting at Madam Hans asionally, which made her cry out in anger. "Who are these people? How dare they mess with me? Hurry up and call the police!" "No, we can''t call the police!" Terrance panicked as soon as he heard that. Many people would be affected once the police got involved. Furthermore, Zion was mostly likely avenging Mango and the rtionship between both families would only worsen if they filed a report. On the other hand, Madam Hans was on the verge of going losing her mind due to anger. She had led an extremely pampered lifestyle for decades and no one had ever done this to her before. Now that she''d been sttered with paint in her own home, she couldn''t tolerate it at all. Once Terrance noticed that Madam Hans was truly pissed off, he quickly spoke to the servants beside him, "Get my mother inside the house, close the windows and draw the blinds. Don''te out unless I tell you to!" "Yes sir!" After that, several servants pushed Madam Hans into the mansion. Since Zion could no longer aim for Madam Hans, he began to randomly shoot the paintballs all over the room. Soon, the room looked like a warzone as it was littered with debris. However, Terrance did not stop Zion from going on his rampage. To be honest, he even found it funny. It wasforting to know that Mango had a son like Zion. Conversely, Zion felt bored when he saw Terrance smiling at him indulgently from his wheelchair. The main purpose of this attack was to anger the Hans Family. Hence, Zion felt that it was meaningless if Terrance kept letting him do whatever he wanted. Then, the boy snorted indignantly before he recalled the drone from the Hans Family''s mansion. A few minutester, Madam Hans warily opened the door when she didn''t hear any more noise. However, she nearly fainted when she saw the devastation that was wrought upon her house. "What is this? Who dared to stir up trouble with the Hans Family? Terrance, if you won''t call the police, then I will!" "Mom, it''s Mango''s son, Zion. You gave her a firm lecture and exiled her, but yet you won''t allow him to avenge his mother?" Madam Hans'' paused in midair when she heard Terrance''s words. "Mango''s son? Like mother, like son indeed! You just told me that I''ve wronged Mango, but look at the way that she''s raised her son! This won''t do, I need to tell Nathaniel everything! The Ye Family needs to take responsibility for this!" The more Madam Hans thought about it, the angrier she became. Had she just been bullied by her grandson? She was an old woman, yet she was chased around and shot at by some little kid! Where was the logic in that? "Mom, forget it! Let''s not pursue this any further!" Terrance truly felt that Madam Hans was biased against Mango and her son. Honestly, he couldn''t figure out why a girl like Andrea would catch his mother''s eye. "Mom, think about it. Andrea said that she was abducted, but then she could show up and try to murder Queena in the middle of the night! What does this mean? It means that Andrea and that man were partners all along! The person who you think is kind and innocent isn''t so simple after all!" Then, Terrance took the opportunity to analyse the situation with Madam Hans. However, Madam Hans'' expression soured. "Perhaps Andrea might have escaped by herself?" "So, she escaped just to murder her own mother? If she''s really as kind as you say, then why would she try to kill Queena?" Thus, Madam Hans was rendered speechless by Terrance''s words. "Perhaps she was ovee with grief. As you know, Queena was the one who tried to kill her first. Both Mango and Andrea are her daughters, but Queena tried to kill Andrea for Mango''s sake. Nobody could ever ept that. She was just confused for a moment, she''ll regret itter. On the other hand, Mango is evil and she even used her own mother as bait. It''s possible that she had someone abduct Andrea and sway her into doing that." Truth be told, Terrance was at a loss for words when Madam Hans kept finding excuses to justify Andrea''s actions. He couldn''t think of a way to make Madam Hans wake up from her own delusion. What could he say when his mother obviously trusted Andrea and defended her at every turn? Then, Terrance sighed and replied, "I hope you won''t regret what you did! I also hope that Andrea is worthy of your trust." After he said that, Terrance had someone clean up the ce before he left the house. Meanwhile, Madam Hans'' anger rose when she saw the pathetic state of the room around her. This little brat was Mango¡¯s son! No way! No matter what, she couldn''t sit still and take this insult. She got so mad that she took a picture of the situation of her house and sent it to Mango. "Look at what your son did! Was I wrong about you? Even if I didn''t exile you from the Hans Family, your son tried to kill me just because I reprimanded you? Mango Shen, you need to take responsibility for this, if not I''ll take this to the cops! The Hans Family will not be insulted like this!" Mango waspletely astonished when she received the message. Her son was sitting quietly at home, so how could he have raised such hell? Meanwhile, Nathaniel couldn''t help but be curious when he saw Mango''s staring nkly at her phone. "What''s wrong?" "We''re most likely going to have a problem." Then, Mango sighed softly before she handed the phone to Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel became livid the moment he saw the photo. "Zion! Come out here right now!" His voice resounded through the entire mansion, which startled Madam Ye. "What is going on?" Chapter 378 Chapter 378 "What''s going on? Why are you shouting?" Madam Ye came out in a hurry, but she couldn''t stop Nathaniel in time. Then, Mango held on to Nathaniel and said, "You still have to ask Zion about this, you can''t just use him blindly." "What do you mean by that? Only Zion would do such a thing!" Clearly, Nathaniel was fuming with anger. The little brat couldn''t go a day without causing trouble for him. As soon as Zion recalled his drone, he heard Nathaniel shouting his name outside. Hence, he shrunk back a little as he was filled with fear. That old hag from the Hans Family wouldn''t be so petty andin to his parents so quickly, right? "What do we do, Zion? Daddy seems really mad." In fact, Rita rarely saw Nathaniel lose his temper in such a manner. Zion was also afraid, but he forced a smile and replied, "Don''t worry, just stay inside here. I did this, so I''ll have to take responsibility for it." "Will daddy hit you?" Rita blinked her worried eyes at Zion, "No! Mr. Ye won''t hit me, don''t worry." Actually, Zion wasn''t sure if that was true, but he couldn''t help butfort Rita when she became worried. "How about I ask daddy for mercy on your behalf? I''ll say that I did it and daddy won''t punish me because he loves me a lot." At that moment, Zion was touched by his sister''s concern. It seemed that his love for her was not in vain. "There''s no need forthat. I''m a boy, and I don''t need a girl to take responsibility for my actions. Don''t worry, I''ll handle it!" After Zion finished speaking, he left Rita inside the room before he walked out. Meanwhile, Mango was still holding Nathaniel back while Madam Ye tried her best to soothe his rage. However, Nathaniel threw the phone right at Zion when the young boy walked out. "Did you do this?" When Zion saw the photos of the ruined living room in the Hans Family mansion, he smirked and replied, "How disgraceful for an olddy like her to snitch on a child like me." "Are you not going to admit to your mistakes?" Nathaniel was pissed off when he saw Zion act like nothing was wrong. It seemed like his son thought that it was irrational for the Hans Family toin to them, and Nathaniel really wanted to smack Zion. Then, Zion stood up straighter and said, "She bullied mommy and made her unhappy, so I have to teach her a lesson, right? That old crone''s crossed the line. Even though mommy''s left, she still badmouthed mommy to Mr. Hans. I wouldn''t be a good son if I didn''t teach her a lesson!" Her son''s words stunned Mango. She knew what Zion was capable of, but she never imagined that he would be angry on her behalf. "Zion, this is a matter between adults. You shouldn''t intervene." "I don''t care, I''ll fight anyone who bullies you, mommy. The most she can do is ask the police to arrest me anyway." Right now, Zion was absolutely fearless and it made Nathanielugh despite his anger. "What!? Do you think we own the police? You''re part of the Ye Family! Your reputation will be ruined if you''re arrested! Don''t you want to join the military in the future? Let me tell you, don''t even dream of being a soldier if you''re arrested. You won''t even qualify for the military academy!" Then, Zion became a little uneasy after he heard Nathaniel''s words. His fingers fiddled with the hem of his clothes nervously, but he tried to keep a brave face. Hence, that made Mango''s heart ache. "Hey, Zion did all this for me. In the end, it''s my fault for bringing all these problems home and involving the children. As for what happened, I''ll go to the Hans Family and atone for my mistakes. It doesn''t matter what they want to do to me, I''ll be fine as long as they don''t me Zion for this." Mango''s words made Zion feel uneasy. "Mommy, did I really do something wrong?" "I''m very happy that you want to stand up for me, but we have to be rational. Using a drone to destroy their living room is a bad idea. Luckily, they won''t be able to sue you because you''re still young, but it would be a crime if you were older, get it?" Mango saw the fear in her son''s eyes, but she had to tell him the truth. Her son was young, and he only wanted to avenge her. However, he would have no choice but to atone for her child''s mistakes if the Hans Family insisted on pursuing the issue. "I''m sorry, mommy! I''ll go! I did this, so I''ll take responsibility for it. She can punish me however she wants to ." "Who the f*ck do you think you are?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but swear. Then, Madam Ye shook her head slightly as she tugged on Nathaniel''s sleeve and asked, "How could you say that in front of him?" Nathaniel knew that Zion had always thought too highly of himself, especially in areas where he excelled in. His usual antics could be ignored, but if Nathaniel didn''t discipline his child now, Zion could end up getting himself into bigger trouble. "Go! Face the wall and reflect on your actions. You''re not allowed to move as long as your mother and I are away. You''d better not ck off when I''m not around, and I want you to think about your mistakes today." Nathaniel pointed to a corner of the living room as he spoke. Meanwhile, Mango''s heart ached, but she knew that it was not the time to feel sorry for her son. She could not interrupt Nathaniel when he was educating Zion, and Zion indeed crossed the line today. Madam Ye felt sorry for Zion. "How could you ask him to stand for so long? The way I see it, writing an apology letter is punishment enough." "Mom, you can''t be so lenient on him. You wouldn''t want a grandson who''s spoiled rotten, right?" Nathaniel''s words rendered Madam Ye speechless. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Then, Zion took one look at Nathaniel''s serious expression before he silently went to face the wall. "Daddy, I''m part of this as well, so you should punish me along with Zion." Rita quickly ran out after she witnessed her brother being punished, and she cried as she tugged on Nathaniel''s trousers. "Daddy, Zion didn''t mean it. He was just getting revenge for mommy, he didn''t do anything wrong." However, Nathaniel sighed when he saw Rita''s tears and replied, "Be a good girl and quiet down, Rita. Go y with grandma." "No! Daddy loves me right? Then don''t punish Zion anymore, he knows that he was wrong." Right now, Rita was trying her best to use her tears to make Nathaniel withdraw his punishment. Nevertheless, Nathaniel was expressionless as he replied, "Rita, you need to learn how to face the consequences of your mistakes. Enough, go to your grandma." As he spoke, he carried Rita over to Madam Ye. This was the very first time that Nathaniel had not catered to Rita''s wishes, so she became upset. "You''re mean, daddy! I hate you! Hmph!" Then, she turned around and ran out. After that, Mango sighed softly and said to Madam Ye, "Mom, I''m afraid that Nathan and I will have to leave for a moment." "It''s fine, both of you should go and handle it. Adults have to fix the problems that our children have caused after all. We''ll wait for you to have dinner." Madam Ye did not say much, instead, she was being very amodating. Then, Nathaniel looked at Zion and left the Ye''s Mansion with Mango without saying anything else. Mango paused for a moment when they arrived at the Hans Family''s mansion. "Why don''t you stay in the car? I''ll take care of it." Nathaniel knew that Mango didn''t want to face the Hans family, so he couldn''t help but give a suggestion. "It''s fine, I''ll have to face it eventually. Madam Hans sent that message to me, so it means that she wants me to solve the issue. I''m afraid of what she might say if I don''t see her, so I might as well go since I''m already here." "It doesn''t matter what she says. Even if I argue with her, we''ll see if she really has the guts to call the police on my son. The members of the Ye Family are not weaklings." Although Nathaniel had punished Zion at home, he was still protective of his son. Then, Mango smiled and replied, "If Zion ever saw you like this, I''m afraid he''d be even more reckless in the future." "I won''t ever let him see this, but it''s fine if you did." Then, Nathaniel grasped Mango''s hands. Her hands were still cold and mmy. Perhaps her body wouldn''t be so weak if she hadn''t sacrificed herself to get the antidote, but unfortunately, Madam Hans thought that Queena had fabricated the entire story. Nathaniel knew that Mango was upset because someone she loved was mistreating her like this, and he would avoid meeting Madam Hans again if he could. However, his brat of a son had ruined that n. On the other hand, Mango knew that Nathaniel was worried about her, but she was emboldened by his support. "Don''t worry, she can''t do anything to me." Hence, Nathaniel simply nodded at what she said as they both got off the car. After that, a servant ran inside to report their arrival to Madam Hans. Meanwhile, the olddy had just finished taking a shower and it had taken a great deal of effort to wash the paint off of her face. The furious scrubbing had left her face red and raw, as if she''d lost the topyer of her skin. She fumed with rage when she heard that Mango and Nathaniel had arrived. "Go and find someone to keep Terrance froming home. No matter what, I''ll teach that b*tch a lesson today!" The olddy''s tone was harsh and aggressive as she spoke. The servants around her scattered to carry out her bidding. When Mango stepped into the mansion''s living room, she no longer felt the rush of emotion that she used to feel. On the contrary, she couldn''t help but be surprised at the state of the room. How could Zion have the capability to destroy a room like this? The living room was trashed beyond recognition! Then, Nathaniel nodded proudly and said, "I guess that little brat is pretty well-versed in war tactics. Look, he started from the left and moved to the centre while he spread his shots all around. This way, he could increase the coverage of the damage. If this was a real battlefield, he would have killed plenty of enemies." "Huh, you sound almost proud of what your son did." Hence, Mango couldn''t help butugh when she heard Nathaniel''s words. Meanwhile, Madam Hans had just entered the room when she heard Mango''s words, and rage consumed every fiber of her being. "What? Do you think that it''s a good thing to have raise your son like this?" Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Mango''s expression suddenly turned serious when she saw Madam Hans step outside. No matter what, she couldn''t be stubborn with Madam Hans today because of what Zion had done. "Madam Hans." Mango called out faintly. The olddy felt a little awkward when Mango addressed her by name, but she snorted coldly before she said, "What? If you have something to say to me, then say it to my face. How dare you allow your child to destroy my home like this? Do you think that the Hans Family are pushovers? Mango, I won''t acknowledge you even if you ask your son to demolish my home! Don''t think that I won''t do anything just because your child did this!" Nathaniel wanted to interject when he heard Madam Hans'' harsh words, but Mango stopped him. Then, she smiled faintly before she replied, "Madam Hans, I think you must be mistaken. I want nothing to do with the Hans Family. However, what happened today was my son''s mistake, so do tell us how you want to settle it." A terrible ache ripped through Madam Hans'' chest when she saw Mango''s indifferent expression, but she refused to put down her pride. She snorted before she replied, "You should tell me how you n to deal with this instead." "For everything that the Hans family has lost, the Ye Family willpensate double the value." Nathaniel didn''t feel like listening to Madam Hans any longer, so he cut in. After that, Madam Hans'' eyes widened. "Do you think that my familycks money?" "Then what do you want? Hurry up and answer me!" Truth be told, Nathaniel did not intend on letting Mango spend too much time with Madam Hans. Right now, they couldn''t do anything to Madam Hans, so wouldn''t it be better if they settled this quickly? At least he would be able to take Mango home for dinner. Madam Hans was already upset, but Nathaniel''s flippant manner caused her to be even angrier. "Look at my face, it''s covered with paint! Your son shot me with paintballs! If I had waited any longer to wash it off, I would need to slough my skin off!" When Madam Hans recalled the stinging pain on her face, she wanted nothing more than to whip Zion. Then, Nathaniel burst intoughter. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Well, I''ll ask him to use something else since paint is so hard to wash off." "You..." Madam Hans was so angry that she almost passed out. Meanwhile, Mango tugged at Nathaniel''s sleeve and looked at him wordlessly. They had both agreed toe and solve the problem, not to aggravate the situation. However, why did it feel like Nathaniel was riling up Madam Hans on purpose? Mango was afraid that this issue would persist if they really pissed her off. Then, Nathaniel held back when he saw Mango tugging at his shirtsleeve. On the other hand, Madam Hans'' servants tried their best to soothe her and someone even handed her a cup of hot water. She finally calmed down after she sipped some water. Next, she looked at Mango angrily and said, "Birds of a feather flock together indeed. I''m not going to let this go easily. Since your son attacked me, I need to return the favor. Kneel! All will be well after I''ve whipped you ten times." Upon hearing Madam Hans''s words, Nathaniel''s expression shifted immediately. "Madam Hans, you''d better think this through. My son being mischievous is one thing, but hitting my wife is another. Let''s see who dares hit my wife as long as I''m here!" At the same time, Mango''s expression soured as well. After all, Zion was still a child. Of course, he couldn''t be absolved of all responsibility, but it was illogical tosh her for it. Then, Madam Hans and Mango shared a tense look. "What? Are you unwilling to do that? If you refuse toply, then get out of here! Tomorrow, I will let everyone know how badly you raised your son. I want to see what the public thinks of you then!" Then, Madam Hans smirked wickedly. She was deliberately using Zion to go against Mango. Conversely, Mango also knew that Madam Hans was using Zion as an excuse to punish her. The incidents with Andrea and Queena had caused a lot of frustration within Madam Hans, but she was unable to take it out on Mango because of Terrance. So, the olddy wouldn''t give up this opportunity so easily. Then, Nathaniel nced at Mango for a minute with aplicated gaze before he pulled her behind him. "Madam Hans, if you really want to hit somebody to vent your anger, then so be it! Since Zion has made a mistake, I should be the one to take responsibility for it. Tenshes, right? Come on then!" While Nathaniel said that, he unbuttoned his shirt immediately and revealed his strong chest. Then, Mango''s eyes filled with tears. "Don''t do this, you know that she''s targeting me." "We''re husband and wife anyway. What''s the difference if I get whipped instead of you? At the end of the day, Madam Hans just wants to vent her anger. Well, let''s fulfill her wish." Nathaniel did not mince his words. Although Madam Hans'' n was exposed, she was not angered. Instead she smiled and said, "Sure. It''s not like I''m forcing you anyway." "Come on then and cut the crap! But Madam Hans, I''ll have to warn you not to take it too far. If not, you''ll never be able to salvage this rtionship." Hence, his words provoked Madam Hans'' anger. "Give me the whip!" The Hans Family was an established family of military and political figures, so their children were no stranger to the whip. After that, somebody quickly handed Madam Hans a whip. Then, Madam Hans instructed the butler next to her. "You do it!" She would be more than happy to hurt Mango, but she would rather someone else whip Nathaniel. His tough skin might tire her out. Naturally, the butler was afraid to do it. "What''s there to be afraid of? We have the moral high ground here." Then, Madam Hans red angrily at the butler. Meanwhile, Mango''s heart ached for her husband and she wanted to pull Nathaniel up, but he grabbed her wrist instead. He smiled and said, "What have I not experienced? It''s just tenshes, babe. Don''t be afraid, just close your eyes and count down before opening them. After that, we can go home for dinner. What''s more, mom made your favorite mango stewed chicken today." Mango''s eyes became moist again when she saw Nathaniel''s jovial and cheerful expression. She knew that Nathaniel was going to suffer because of her. "Whip him!" The more Madam Hans witnessed their love, the angrier she became. What was the meaning of this? Was this some weird disy of familial love? Was he mocking her for being harsh to her granddaughter? Hence, the more she watched, the more her sense of rationality was clouded by fury. Naturally, the butler dared not disobey her and he immediately whipped Nathaniel''s back. The strike was hard, and it caused Nathaniel to let out a muffled groan, which broke Mango''s heart. "Nathan." "It''s fine! Close your eyes. Don''t look." Nathaniel''s voice was soft as if he wasn''t in pain at all. Ultimately, tears still flowed down her face. She hadn''t done anything wrong, but why was Madam Hans acting this way? Not only that, Mango had dragged Nathaniel into this well. Gosh, she brought misfortune to everyone in her life. Thus, Mango wallowed in self-me as she counted the number ofshes. To Mango, tenshes was a cruel torture. Then, she hurriedly opened her eyes when she''d finished counting down. Tears rushed down her face when she saw theshes on Nathaniel''s back. "Are you happy now, Madam Hans?" There was an interrogative edge to Mango''s voice. She didn''t understand how they could end up like this despite being tied by blood. Did Madam Hans feel pleasure in hurting her own family? Meanwhile, Madam Hans had never seen such hatred in Mango''s eyes before. The younger woman had not looked at her in such a resentful manner even when Madam Hans exiled Mango from the Hans Family. Right now, Mango''s piercing gaze cut right down to Madam Hans'' soul. "You''re the ones who brought this upon yourselves!" "Yes, you''re right! I should have never dreamed of having anything to do with the Hans Family. It''s been two decades, but all of you were never there for me when I needed you most, so why should I acknowledge you now? To me, all of you are just strangers that I happen to be rted to! If it wasn''t for that, would you dare to do this today? If I brought Zion here, would you whip a child like him? What have I done wrong? What have I ever done to the Hans Family to make you hate me so much that you want to get rid of me? If you find me to be such an eyesore, then I''ll just leave Ocean City. You can have anyone you want to be your granddaughter. It doesn''t matter to me! I will remember theshes you gave my husband today. Right now, I swear that I will never have anything to do with the Hans Family ever again! You''re dead to me!" After that, Mango helped Nathaniel up and dressed him carefully to avoid aggravating his wounds. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s heart almost broke when he saw Mango''s tears. "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt." "How can it not hurt? It''s not like you''re made of steel." Honestly, Mango felt that Nathaniel had be very unlucky after he''d married her and she even got him embroiled in her own problems. "It''s just a flesh wound. We owe them nothing more in the future." After he finished speaking, he tugged on Mango''s hand to leave the house. Then, Madam Hans suddenly panicked as she felt that Mango would never return again after she walked out this time. Thus, the feeling made her extremely uneasy. "Stop! Did I say that you could leave?" Madam Hans was too embarrassed to ask them to stay, so she could only yell at them. Then, Mango paused for a moment before she turned to reply coldly, "What? Haven''t you had your fill? Do you intend to give me ten moreshes?" Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Madam Hans''s expression immediately darkened when she heard Mango question. She couldn''t hit Mango again, could she? Furthermore, true panic set in when she saw the hatred in Mango''s eyes. She felt as if she''d crossed the line, but as an elder, she couldn''t bring herself to admit her fault to Mango. Truly, she was at a loss. However, Madam Hans harrumphed coldly and replied, "You''d better remember what you said. From now on, the Hans Family has nothing to do with you." "I will definitely keep it in mind. Thank you for yourshes today, Madam Hans." Mango helped Nathaniel out of the mansion after she said that. Even though Madam Hans ced a gag order on everyone, someone still managed to get the message to Terrance. Because of that, Terrance hurried back home, but it was toote. He couldn''t be bothered to speak to Madam Hans when he saw the blood on the whip, and he hurriedly called Mango and Nathaniel. When Mango saw that Terrance was calling, she didn''t think twice before blocking him. Instead of being angry, she just wanted nothing to do with any member of the Hans Family. Hence, Nathaniel realised that she was truly hurt and muttered, "Enough, stop being so mad. I''m fine, really. This whole affair was Zion''s mistake, so I should take responsibility for it as his father right?" "I''m sorry I dragged you into this. Previously, I thought that I could help you by returning to the Hans Family, but now it seems like it''s the opposite instead. The Hans Family has caused you much trouble." Right now, Mango really wanted to cut all ties with the Hans Family. Meanwhile, Nathaniel knew exactly what Mango was thinking about. Then, he held Mango''s hand and whispered, "Life is short, so why should you get mad at those irrelevant people? It''s good that all of this is over." "I just feel like marrying me was the biggest mistake in your life." This was what Mango truly felt in her heart. "Nonsense. Marrying you was the best thing that I''ve ever done." Nathaniel''s words made her feel extremely ufortable. Meanwhile, Terrance tried to call Nathaniel as he couldn''t get through to Mango¡¯s phone. Unfortunately, Nathaniel hung up on him too. Hence, he suddenly realised that the Hans Family and the Ye Family could no longer peacefully coexist together. "Are you happy now? There are only three prominent families in Ocean City, us, the Ye Family and the Song Family. Now that you''ve ruined things with the Ye Family, do you n to make us sitting ducks?" Truth be told, Terrance rarely lost his temper at Madam Hans, but he couldn''t hold it in this time. In fact, the olddy felt like she might have overdone it this time, but it was not Terrance''s ce to lecture her. "So be it then. If Mango didn''t have the Ye Family, would she dare bully us like this?" "Who''s doing the bullying here? You''ve gone and f*cked it up, mom! Let''s see if you''ll regret exiling your granddaughter!" Terrance was so pissed off that he just dropped everything and left by using hispany as an excuse to go abroad. He told everyone that it was for a project, but the real reason was that he didn''t want to spend any more time with Madam Hans, lest he burst a blood vessel out of anger. Originally, Madam Hans had already been very dissatisfied with Mango. Now that Terrance had left her alone in Ocean City because of Mango, she hated her granddaughter even more. As expected, she was the one who ruined the Hans Family! On the other hand, Mango had no idea of the major argument that went on between Terrance and Madam Hans as they quickly returned to the Ye''s Mansion. When Madam Ye saw the blood oozing out of Nathaniel''s back, she eximed, "What happened? Why are you injured?" Then, Zion quickly raised his head. However, Nathaniel waved his hand and said, "It''s alright. Madam Hans said that tenshes was the price of settling this issue. It''s just a flesh wound, nothing serious at all." However, Madam Ye flew into a rage the moment she heard that. "Wow, that old hag has some nerve! Even I have never physically punished my son, but she dares to whip you? I''m going to demand an exnation from her!" s, Nathaniel quickly stopped his agitated mother. "Mom, enough. Besides, it was Zion''s fault. He went and destroyed someone''s home, so I should take responsibility as his father. I can''t let her hit Zion, can I? Let''s not talk about this anymore. I''m fine, I just need some ointment." Nathaniel''s words made Zion''s expression be grim. Although Nathaniel was wearing a shirt, the blood still seeped through the thin fabric. Hence, Zion did not expect that he would have caused so much trouble just because he wanted to avenge his mother. "Daddy, I''m sorry." This time, Zion really knew that he made a mistake. Then, Nathaniel smiled at his sullen-looking son. "It''s fine, your father is tough. Alright, go and rest for a bit before dinner. Stop standing there." Meanwhile, Madam Ye said concernedly, "Even though you''re taking the punishment for your son, this is too much. Madam Hans is inhumane." "Enough mom, I''m starving. Go and check if the kitchen is done preparing our food, we''d really like to eat." After that, Nathaniel pushed Madam Ye into the kitchen. Mango stayed silent because she was embarrassed, and she didn''t know what to say. Meanwhile, Nathaniel took charge and never mentioned her at all, which made her even sadder. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was at a loss for words when she saw how hurt Madam Ye was for her son. Then, Nathaniel took her hand as if he could read her mind, "Let''s go upstairs. I need you to treat my wounds." "All right." Then, Mango helped Nathaniel upstairs. He let out a sigh of relief when he arrived at the bedroom. Truth be told, he''d never felt the bite of a whip before in his life. He had experienced every kind of pain except for this, so this was his first time. Hence, it was somewhat refreshing in a way. Then, Nathaniel took off his clothes. Mango could no longer hold back her tears when she saw the wounds on his back. "Enough. I want you to apply some cream on the wound, but are you nning to drown me with your tears instead?" "Why didn''t you tell mom that you bore the punishment for me?" On the contrary, Nathaniel was amused by Mango''s words. "We''re husband and wife, so why are you overthinking it? Besides, what can she do even if she finds out? My wounds will heal, right? Enough, don''t get so worked up about this. I''ll do anything for you. Furthermore, that''s part of my responsibility as a man." As Nathaniel spoke, he turned his back towards Mango. After that, Mango gently applied some antiseptic to his wounds. Despite his stoic silence, the tension in his body indicated to Mango that the wounds hurt plenty. After that, Zion walked into the room and began to cry when he saw the wounds on Nathaniel''s back. "Daddy, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I won''t do it again." Zion didn''t expect that his recklessness would result in Nathaniel being hit. Before this, he was rather annoyed with how his father punished him, but he couldn''t help but cry when he saw Nathaniel''s injuries. Meanwhile, Nathaniel pulled his son into his embrace when he saw that Zion was frightened. "Zion, I''m not saying that what you did for mommy is wrong, but you went about it the wrong way. You need to think about the consequences of your actions. Furthermore, you need to learn to cover your tracks. If people can tell that you were the culprit, then what''s the point of doing it? Isn''t that just asking to be punished? In the future, you need to think carefully before you act and avoid committing any crimes. Plus, you need to learn how to hide your involvement. What you did today for your mother is worthy of apliment, but I''m punishing you for your short- sightedness when it comes to the consequences. Remember this lesson, okay?" "Got it!" Zion quickly nodded his head. "Alright, daddy is fine and I''m far from fragile. You''re still young, so I can take the fall for you now, but you''ll have to grow up eventually and face your problems on your own. So, please go back and think about what I''ve said today." "I got it." Zion bit his lower lip, and he looked like he understood everything, Then, Nathaniel nced at Zion''s legs and asked in distress, "Do your legs hurt?" "No, they don''t!" "Tell me the truth." "Yes, they hurt!" Zion rubbed at his calves. Standing still for more than an hour made his muscles painfully stiff. "Sit down, daddy will give you a massage." After that, Nathaniel had Zion sit down in front of him before he started massaging Zion''s legs. Meanwhile, Mango looked at both of them and she realised that they had both been punished because of her. Hence, she swore never to interact with the Hans Family ever again. Next, she applied medicine to Nathaniel''s wounds as he massaged Zion''s legs infortable silence. Hence, Madam Ye was reluctant to disturb their peace when she came up to inform them that dinner was ready. Then, she closed the door and went downstairs silently. Dinner could wait as the harmony of their family was much more important. "Grandma, is daddy okay?" When Rita heard that Nathaniel was injured, she forgot her anger and quickly rushed out to check. Next, Madam Ye picked her up and replied, "Your father is fine, and he''ll be down to y with you soon. But you''ll have to be good, okay?" "Well, will daddy forgive me if I admit that I made a mistake?" Rita looked around nervously, which elicited Madam Ye''s curiosity. Rita was usually a well-behaved girl, so she wouldn''t have gotten herself into too much trouble, would she? Then, Madam Ye smiled and said, "As long as you''re honest, your daddy won''t me you." "Really?" "Of course!" Madam Ye said confidently. However, when Rita took her grandmother to the greenhouse and confessed to her mistakes, Madam Ye really wanted to spank the little girl! These two children were such little devils! Chapter 381 Chapter 381 When Rita heard Madam Ye say that good children should learn from their mistakes, she immediately brought her to the greenhouse and pointed at the olddy''s favourite peonies. Then, she said, "I did that because I was too angry just now." At first, Madam Ye didn''t think that there was anything wrong with the flowers, but after careful inspection, she realised that Rita had plucked off all the roots before she surreptitiously ced them back into the soil. It seemed fine at first nce, but peonies were delicate flowers. How could they survive such harsh treatment? Furthermore, these were her favorite pots of peonies. Gosh, Madam Ye was extremely hurt! "Grandma, you said that good children should learn from their mistakes. Now I know that what I did was wrong, so please don''t get angry at me okay?" It was impossible to get mad at Rita when she blinked her innocent eyes, but those were Madam Ye''s flowers! Oh, how her heart ached! "No, Rita, why did you uproot my flowers when you were angry with your daddy?" Madam Ye really couldn''t understand the logic behind this. Then, Rita replied awkwardly, "I wanted to bring daddy hereter and tell you that he did it. After that, you''ll punish him for it." Madam Ye was bbergasted at the little girl''s exnation. What kind of logic was that? "Do you think that you''re smart enough to trick your father?" "Daddy loves me very much, so he''ll definitely bring me here if I said so. When the timees, I''ll just say that he did it." Truth be told, Madam Ye really wanted to p Rita in the face after hearing her exnation. What possessed her to do this? Nathaniel and Rita''s row had caused the death of her beloved flowers, which broke her heart. "Grandma, are you mad at me?" Then, Rita tugged at Madam Ye''s sleeve with an innocent look on her face. God, what could the olddy say? That she was heartbroken? What could a four-year-old like Rita know? Next, Madam Ye sighed and replied, "You''re not allowed to use my flowers to vent your anger anymore, got it?" "Got it." After that, Rita let out a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, her grandmother was not angry. Then, she stuck out her tongue behind Madam Ye''s back and disappeared from the greenhouse. Meanwhile, Madam Ye was heartbroken when she realised that her peonies were doomed, and she had some servants throw them out. When Nathaniel and Mango left their room, they managed to spot the servants throwing out the peonies. Mango still remembered that she''d just loosened the soil for those flowers not long ago, so she couldn''t help but ask about what happened. "What''s wrong with the flowers? Why are you throwing them out?" "Mrs. Ye, these flowers are dead because Miss Rita had uprooted them. Hence, Madam Ye asked us to throw them out. Oh dear, she was heartbroken!" After they heard what the servant said, Mango and Nathaniel shared a look because they didn''t really believe that Rita had done it. "Are you saying that Rita did this?" "That''s right. Miss Rita intended to frame Mr. Ye for the deed, but she became guilty after he got injured. So, she willingly admitted her mistake to Madam Ye. Thus, Madam Ye decided not to punish Miss Rita since she was so forting, and that''s the end of it." Then, the corners of Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. "You''re saying that my daughter was trying to frame me? Why would I ever do something so foolish?" "Hey, that''s enough." Hence, Mango felt that Nathaniel was cing too much emphasis on the wrong thing. "Let''s rece those flowers for mom as they were her favourite. As for your daughter, since when has she be so mischievous?" In fact, Mango felt that Rita was quite an obedient child, so she never expected her to do such a thing. s, children would still be children! "Got it." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Truth be told, Nathaniel was somewhat speechless. After that, all of them moved to the dining room just as Nick and Wisdom returned, and Rita was especially d to see Wisdom. "Gosh, I''ve missed you so much, Wisdom!" After that, she gave Wisdom a big hug. On the other hand, Wisdom was so happy that he was grinning from ear to ear as he stroked Rita''s head, "I heard that you went to the amusement park?" "Yup, but it''s a pity that you couldn''te. Let''s all go together next time, yeah?" "That''s a good idea!" Wisdom quickly agreed to her suggestion. However, Zion seemed worried when he came down the stairs. "Hey boss, you''ll be staying here for a few days right?" It could be seen that Wisdom enjoyed his time with Zion. After that, Zion looked at Nathaniel for an answer. Nathaniel smiled and said, "Well, I''m sure that you can stay over here for a few more days and y with Rita." "All right." It was rare for Zion not to retort, which confused Wisdom. "Boss, what seems to be the matter?" "Okay then, let''s eat!" Obviously Zion didn''t want to say anything else, lest his stupid mistake gets revealed to Wisdom. Then, the entire family sat down to have a good meal. After that, Mango went upstairs to rest as she wasn''t feeling too well, and Madam Ye left for the greenhouse because she was still upset about the flowers. Meanwhile, Nathaniel and Nick sat and talked about thepany in the living room. While everything was going swimmingly over at the Ye Family, Andrea was theplete opposite. Originally, she''d thought that using Dn to break her out would be a good idea, but she didn''t expect him to find her. "Where have you been, Andrea? You disappeared when I came back, you..." "Can''t I go for a walk? I''m not your prisoner, so why do you insist on locking me up?" In fact, Andrea had no idea whether or not Queena was truly dead, nor did she know how the Hans Family was going to react. Thus, it frustrated her to no end and naturally, she couldn''t keep up the affectionate act with Dn. Meanwhile, Dn panicked when he saw how annoyed Andrea was. "It wasn''t my intention to lock you up, but it''s unsafe for you out there. I''m worried if you go out alone, so you should tell me in advance so I can take you there." "Can''t I just be alone?" Then, Andrea shut the door on Dn because she was extremely frustrated. What had happened to Queena? Did they manage to save her? Fear crept into her mind as she had never killed anyone before. Then, she curled up on the bed as she pulled the quilt over herself. Nevertheless, she couldn''t help but tremble in fear. She''d already turned off all the surveince cameras, so she would be fine, right? After that, Andrea spent the whole night in trepidation before she went to the hospital the next morning for information. Dn had wanted to follow her, but Andrea drove him away. The two of them quarreled for a moment, but Andrea still managed to get rid of him and she went to the hospital alone. Before this, she had bribed a nurse in the hospital to do her bidding, so she called on that nurse now. "How''s it going? What''s the situation now?" "Queena was saved, but I heard that someone had installed another camera inside the ward and they said that they caught the culprit red-handed. Furthermore, Mrs. Ye has turned over the evidence to Madam Hans. However, I''m not really sure what happened next as I''m not privy to the matters in the Hans Family. I only heard that Queena''s left the house for good, and Madam Hans was pissed with Mrs. Ye over this issue. I don''t know anything other than that." Andrea frowned slightly at the nurse''s words. So, Queena was actually still alive? However, at least she was smart enough to leave Ocean City. If not, Andrea would not be so merciful the next time Queena got in her way. Then, did it mean that Madam Hans knows what she did to Queena? Mango Shen, that despicable woman! It turned out that Mango was a superior strategist as she''d prepared a camera to videotape Andrea. What should she do now? What if Mango handed the evidence over to the police? Now that Madam Hans was disappointed in her, Andrea didn''t know whether or not the olddy would help her. What should she do now? Then, Andrea suddenly became anxious. There were few people who could help her. s, she was reluctant to go back to the United States now. Just when Andrea was trying to figure out what she should do next, a woman blocked her path. "Do you want to stop Mango from filing awsuit against you and ruin her reputation at the same time? I have a good idea for how to do that, so why don''t we work together?" Andrea couldn''t help but frown when she saw the woman in front of her. "Who are you?" "You don''t have to worry about that. You''ll be fine as long as you work together with me, plus I''m sure that Madam Hans will continue to help you. The rest is up to you. If you don''t work with me, Mango might turn the video over to the police tomorrow, and you won''t even have a chance to escape anymore. Also, the Hans Family has cut ties with Mango because of you, so don''t you think that it''s a good opportunity for you?" Andrea''s eyes lit up as soon as the woman said that. "Are you saying that Madam Hans cut ties with Mango over me?" "That''s right, so you still hold a ce in Madam Hans'' heart. It''s all up to you now. If everything goes well, you might actually be the Hans Family''s adopted daughter and have all the glory that comes with it, and you''ll cause Mango immeasurable pain. If you don''t work with me, then there''s no loss to me as well. All you can do is watch as Mango enjoys the protection of the Ye Family and lives a better life than you." "Say no more, I''ll do it." Andrea felt ufortable when she heard that Mango would lead a better life than her. How could their lives be so different when they had the same mother? Furthermore, Andrea coveted Nathaniel, who was currently by Mango''s side. After that, the woman smiled and handed some things over to Andrea before she whispered, "Find a way to publish these and I guarantee you that Mango won''t have time to investigate your attempted murder of Queena anymore." Obviously, Andrea was curious, so she opened it up to take a look at them. Then, her expression evolved into one of shock. "How did you get these?" "Don''t you worry about that. I''ll be in contact with you." After that, the woman turned and disappeared into the crowd. Andrea looked at the things in her hands and smirked wickedly. She could already envision Mango''s reputation being thrown down the gutter. Mango Shen! "If I fail to defeat you, then I''ll definitely kneel to you!" Then, she quickly put the things away before she looked around. When she realised no one had witnessed what had happened, she hurriedly left the scene. By the time Dn found Andrea again, she was crying by the roadside so pathetically that it broke his heart. "Andrea, what''s wrong?" "Mango wanted to kill my mother! Hence, the Hans Family cut ties with her when someone witnessed the incident, and my mom ran away because she was too depressed by what happened. Now, no one knows where she is. Dn, why is life so hard for me? Where is my mom? Is she okay?" Then, Andrea suddenly burst into tears and fell into Dn''s embrace. Her words stunned him into silence. Mango tried to kill Queena? That''s impossible! Chapter 382 Chapter 382 "Andrea, were you mistaken? Why would Mango ever hurt Aunt Xiao? That''s impossible." However, Andrea suddenly became angry as soon as she heard that. She pushed Dn away before she replied in a vicious tone, "Are you suspecting me? Or do you think that I''m ndering Mango? Would I joke about something this serious? My mom is gone, and no one knows where she is! How could you defend Mango? If she didn''t do it, then could it be me?" Tears covered Andrea''s face, and Dn had no idea what to do. "Okay, okay, it''s all my fault, Don''t be mad okay? Stop crying, the least I can do is to look for Aunt Xiao with you." "You said that you would help me, right?" Then, Andrea tightly held onto Dn''s arm with a look of anticipation in her eyes. Hence, he had to go all out when the woman he loved looked at him in this way. "Yes, I will help you. I''ll push aside everything else and try my best to help you." "Well, then can you help me find where my mother is? No matter what, I need to find her." "Okay, I''ll look into it. Get up, let''s go back to the hotel first. You can''t stay here, I''ll be too worried about you." Dn was concerned as he watched peoplee and go on the street. In his eyes, Andrea was a weak girl. Although she was reckless and domineering, she had suffered a lot ever since she came to Ocean City. Of course, that was what Andrea told him anyway. In fact, he never thought that Andrea would lie to him. Andrea did not say anything else, and she let Dn take her back to the hotel. After Dn had left to investigate Queena''s disappearance, Andrea pondered on how she should meet Madam Hans again. No matter what, she still had to rely on Madam Hans in Ocean City. If not, who else would be willing to help her? s, she couldn''t think of a good n, but she left the hotel quickly when she thought of the items that the mysterious woman had given her. After Mango and Nathaniel finished their meal over at the Ye''s Mansion, they spent some time enjoying each other''spany. Nathaniel waited for Mango to wake up before he handed a travel magazine to her and said, "Hey, where would you like to go as our first stop?" "Has my passport arrived?" "Soon, maybe over the next few days." Nathaniel''s words caused Mango''s mood to lighten up. It would be a good idea if she could leave this ce and travel to somewhere new. "Have you asked the children where they want to go?" "Not yet. You get the first pick." Then, Nathaniel held Mango in his arms. She smiled and replied, "Let the kids decide. I''m okay with anywhere. As long as it''s with all of you, anywhere is heaven to me." "Wow, how charming. Where did you get such a silver-tongue?" As Nathaniel spoke, he leaned down to check Mango''s mouth. Then, Mango smiled and dodged him. "Stop it!" "You stop it. Come on, let me see." Nathaniel''s curiosity was piqued, and he insisted on going closer to Mango, which made her heartrate skyrocket. "Don''t, you... ugh..." Before she could finish, Nathaniel kissed her right on the lips. That gentle kiss intoxicated Mango, and she wrapped her arms around his neck. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s breathing was heavy and he was about to lose control. Hence, he pushed Mango away as he panted for breath. Mango was stunned, but she quickly realized something. "We still can''t do it?" "I''m sorry!" Then, Nathaniel quickly went to the bathroom to take a cold shower. A trace of disappointment could be seen in Mango''s eyes. Was Nathaniel''s body really unable to recover? She was worried, but Nathaniel''s body was ame with desire. This was not going to work out. Honestly, he felt that he couldn''t go on living like this. What if he really became impotent one day? s, Mango''s body was still too weak to have intercourse now. He would have to wait a while longer. If he really couldn''t handle it after another month or so, he''d just use a condom and be gentler with Mango. As Nathaniel tried to convince himself, he slowly calmed down under the spray of cold water. By the time he came out, Mango was already gone. Thus, he was afraid that she would overthink things, so he went to search for her and found her tinkering with something in the kitchen. Then, he had a bad feeling. Could it be that medicine again? Honestly, this was almost a form of sweet torture to Nathaniel. Then, he leaned against the doorframe as he watched Mango flit around the kitchen with adoration on his face. Meanwhile, Mango sensed that there was someone beside her and turned around to see Nathaniel standing there. After that, she became flustered and blocked the pot from his view. ''When did youe downstairs?" "Don''t try and block it. Even if I didn''t see it, I can smell it." Nathaniel walked in as he spoke, and he hugged Mango from behind. At that, Mango''s face blushed a light pink. "No, I just want you to get better as soon as possible. I''m just afraid that if you don''t use it for a long time, then..." "What will happen then?" A refreshing scent emanated off of Nathaniel as he had just showered, and it awakened Mango''s desire because he was so close to her. "Quit messing about, I''m making medicine here." "Speaking of the medicine, I''ve always wanted to ask, where did you find this recipe? Aren''t you afraid that you''ll hurt me if I keep drinking it instead?" "Impossible! My mother asked for this from a traditional doctor, and he said that it''s very effective." Mango hastily retorted, but she couldn''t help but be drawn into his alluring gaze. God, this man was irresistable! "Oh, sod off! After the medicine is done, I''ll serve it to you upstairs." Then, Mango quickly pushed Nathaniel aside. Nathaniel quickly realized that he missed touching Mango once she was no longer in his arms. At first, he was thinking of dumping the medicine away, but he couldn''t bring himself to do it after he saw Mango''s effort. In that case, he would just have to suffer for the next few days. By that time, Mango would feel better, and he could say that her medicine worked. As Nathaniel thought of this, he smiled and replied, "Well, I''ll be in the study. Call me if you need anything." "All right." Then, Mango quickly turned around as she felt desire burning within her. It''s only been a few days, yet why did she have those impulses around Nathaniel? Could the medicine be affecting her as well? Mango did not notice Nathaniel''s doting smile because she lowered her head. After Nathaniel left, she took a deep breath. What the hell. Whoever said that only men had extreme sexual desires was a liar. Her husband was devilishly good-looking and equally mesmerizing. After that, Mango doused her face in cold water to steady her nerves before she continued making the medicine. Meanwhile, Nathaniel went to the study to settle some affairs at work. Although he''d handed the HY Group over to Nick, he still had a few venture capitalpanies under his belt that he needed to tend to. After all, vacation or not, they still needed money, right? Soon, Mango brought the medicine over to Nathaniel just as he was in a video conference. Hence, she didn''t want to disturb him and turned to leave, but Nathaniel quickly grabbed hold of her wrist and sat her in hisp. "Quit it. You''re in a meeting." Then, Mango''s face wentpletely red. All of thepany executives were looking right at them. However, Nathaniel couldn''t care less about it as he smiled and said, "So? Isn''t it good for them to be introduced to their boss'' wife?" A chorus of agreement erupted from the other side of theputer. A blush crept up Mango''s face once again. Nowadays, Nathaniel was particrly shameless and he liked showing her off like she was some prized trophy. "I''ll be going, take your medicine!" Mango couldn''t stand being the centre of attention, so she quickly broke free of Nathaniel''s grasp and ran out of the room. Then, Nathaniel''s crispughter followed her, which made her nearly trip and fall. At the same time, words of congrattion could be heard from thepany executives. Mango smiled faintly as gentle warmth bloomed in her heart. It felt really good to be loved by a man. Just as Mango was about to leave the study, she suddenly remembered something. "Oh, by the way,e to the bedroom after your meeting. I''ll reapply the ointment on your wounds." Mango didn''t dare to stay any longer and ran away immediately after she said that. Laughter erupted from the screen. "Boss, that''s not all she''s going to do, is it?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Boss, it''s not a good look to be so infatuated!" "Boss, isn''t it mean to show off your love in front of us? We''re stuck in the office all day, and we don''t even have time to look for a woman!" Then, the executives started to make fun of each other. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was in a fantastic mood and he leaned backwards carefully to avoid aggravating his wounds. He smiled and said, "Are you jealous? If so, go and find a girlfriend! I''ll be sure to give you time off for your wedding!" "That''s easy for you to say, boss. When do we have the time to do that?" "That''s right. If I''m stuck in the office all day, when will I have the time to find a woman?" "If you have any disagreements, I can always hand you a letter of termination. By then you''ll have plenty of time to look for women." As soon as Nathaniel finished his words, everyone started to moan and groan. "Oh no, our boss is going to destroy our livelihoods! Without money, we can''t keep a woman at all!" "Ah, I guess we have no choice. Too bad we''re not the boss. Well, back to work!" After some discussion, all of them got back on track with the topic at hand. However, all the executives could see that Nathaniel was in a great mood. It seemed like a man, who was in love, was definitely much easier to deal with. Hence, the meeting dragged on for a long time. Meanwhile, Mango was bored, so she decided to do something. Obviously, she couldn''t always just wait around for Nathaniel. Thus, she nned to revisit her earlier profession of car design. She''d heard that there was a competition for vehicle design soon, and she wondered if she could sign up for it. With that thought in mind, Mango turned on theptop to search for some information. Although she was an experienced designer, it was not enough for her to win thepetition. However, the headlines stered all over the news sent her spiralling into a pit of despair. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Numerous nude photos of her had been leaked all over the Inte. Furthermore, she didn''t know what grudge the other party held against her, but they hadn''t blurred her face at all. Most importantly, the men at her side kept changing. "The private life of the Ye Family''s mistress is such a mess." The article''s title made Mango''s heart stop. How could this be? Who would have her nude photos? When Mango failed to discern why, she started to panic. This was equivalent to her taking off all her clothes in front of everyone in the country. No matter how much courage she had, she would not be able to ept this. Did Nathaniel know about this? Now that he was in a video conference, what would the executives think if they saw this? She felt that what had happened in the study earlier was sweet, but it suddenly morphed into a bitter taste that lingered in her mouth. Then, she pushed theputer away and ran to the study frantically. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had finished his conference and he was on the phone with Noah. Both of them were so engrossed in conversation that Nathaniel had no idea what was going on outside. "Noah, that medicine that you prescribed to me better be effective. If I can''t get it up anymore, I will kill you." Nathaniel joked with a threatening edge in his voice. Then, Noah chuckled and replied, "Do you really think that will happen to someone as energetic as you? Quit batching, that medicine can only make you impotent for a month. After you stop it, you''ll recover on your own. However, isn''t it a bad idea to hide this from your wife? You could just stop eating the medicine that she makes for you." "Screw you. You don''t have to worry about my problems." Then, Mango''s body stiffened. What did that mean? So, Nathaniel wasn''t sick at all? Was he deliberately refusing to touch her? Furthermore, he asked Noah to prescribe him medicine to give him those symptoms? Why? Why was he doing this? Mango''s hands clenched into fists and she felt as if her entire body was frozen in shock. She couldn''t figure it out. Why would a healthy man find a way to make himself impotent for no reason? Was he tired of her? Did he have someone else? Hence, she wanted to leave, but her legs were glued to the spot. However, Noah had no idea what was going on with Nathaniel, so heughed and said, "Yes, I don''t mean to pry, but your fight with that Song fellow has made its way to Santell Capital! What happened? Do you have something against them? You know that the Song Family has a lot of business connections here, so it will be hard to do things if you two are fighting. I guess it''s better if you settle it." Nathaniel was immediately enraged when Walter was mentioned. "That''s none of your business. If it wasn''t for his family''s connections in the Santell Capital, I would have killed him just for the stuff he had on my wife." "What is it? What made you so angry that you would throw away your reputation just to fight him?" "It has nothing to do with you." Then, Nathaniel''s conversation caused a memory to sh through Mango''s mind. Not long ago, Nathaniel and Walter fought in public and she''d even gone over to stop them. Plus, Nathaniel said that Walter had something on her. What were they? Could it be those nude photos? Otherwise, why would Nathaniel be so angry? Then, Mango suddenly recalled that Nathaniel had stopped touching her since that day. She really believed it when Nathaniel said that he was impotent. Hence, she never expected that he would ask Noah for the medicine to achieve those symptoms. Was that it? Could it be that all of his sweet words and affections were fake? Mango''s heart couldn''t seem to take any more of it. Then, she retreated and stumbled backwards before she ran out of the study. No! She had to find out what was going on. After that, Mango put on some simple makeup and took a cab to Walter''s home. Meanwhile, Walter had never expected Mango toe over, so he was obviously quite excited. "My lovely Mango, you''re here? Did you have some free time on your hands today? You... ouch!" Before Walter could finish speaking, she immediately grabbed hold of his cor and spat out, "Tell me! Why did you and Nathaniel fightst time?" "What? I don''t know, he might have gone insane." Walter wanted to use a joke to smooth over the matter. However, Mango came all the way to his house to demand an exnation, so she wasn''t going to ept his excuses. "Walter, although I''m not as skilled as Nathaniel, I will not let someone threaten me for no reason at all. Please think carefully about this, if I don''t get my answer today, I will kill myself right inside your home. In fact, I want to see what the Song Family would do if the mistress of the Ye Family dies here." Mango''s expression was truly terrifying, and it managed to strike fear in Walter''s heart. "What''s wrong with you, Mango? We can talk this through if you let go of me first." "Tell me! What did you have on me that''s enough to make Nathaniel fight you on the street?" Suddenly, Mango bellowed at Walter furiously. Hence, Walter became afraid as he''d never seen Mango so deranged before. "It''s not my fault, and I really have no idea what happened. Nathaniel came over to investigate previously, and he discovered that I''d been framed. I don''t know why those photos were on my phone, nor do I know who called Rainie using my phone and told her toe to the club. Everything after that was a blur. I know that you won''t believe me and you''ll think that I''m trying to find an excuse for myself, but I swear that I was in a daze that day. I truly have no clue who sent those photos to me. You know that despite my raunchy mouth, I would never stoop so low and take nude photos of you. Plus, I''ve never even had the chance to do so." Walter blurted everything out without a care for what he should or shouldn''t say. Then, Mango''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You''re telling me that Rainie went to the club because you sent my nude photos to her?" "You don''t know about this?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Next, Walter suddenly realized that he seemed to have said too much. "Did I just f*ck up by saying too much?" Then, Mango let go of Walter before she slumped to the floor like a ragdoll. "I see. No wonder she was so adamant against telling me why she went to the club. It''s no wonder that Nathaniel is acting this way. This is why." Mango''s dazed look scared Walter out of his wits. "Mango, are you all right? I''ll call Nathaniel right now." "No!" Right now, the person she least wanted to see was Nathaniel. Why? Why did it have to be like this? If he''d hated her since then, why did he dote on her like nothing happened? How terrifying could he be? Nathaniel was able to cover up all of this and pretended like none of it ever happened. Furthermore, she''d thought that they were an unshakeable example of true love. But now, what was it all for? She was a fool who was kept in the dark as he showered with sweet words. Hence, she thought that she had the world, but what happened in the end? What was the result? No one knew what Nathaniel was thinking, but a man would definitely be affected by this. If not, why would he take the medicine to avoid touching her? He despised her! He thought that she was dirty! This realisation made Mango wish she were dead. She would rather Nathaniele and interrogate her instead of having this fabricated bliss. Whether he wanted to deal with this on his own or if he had other ns, Mango was hurt. How could he hate her so much that he was willing to take medicine to make himself impotent? Hence, Mango was totally heartbroken. Why had she ever believed in their love? At that moment, all the colour drained from Mango''s face. On the other hand, Walter was concerned when he saw Mango like this. "What happened, Mango? Listen to me, even though I hate Nathaniel, I don''t think he''s a petty man. Although I''ve been framed for possession of your nude photos, he still came to my house in the middle of the night and deleted all the photos. I never saw a thing, really! I swear!" It would be fine if Walter didn''t say anything, but the more Mango knew, the more hurt she became. Deleting the photos didn''t mean that they had ceased to exist. Nathaniel had already been deeply affected by this incident, but he just kept it to himself. Over the past few days, there was no telling how badly he had been affected by this. However, he still smiled and cared for her every day as if nothing was wrong. Was it hard for him to do that? Then, Mango suddenly startedughing. She felt that she should be grateful to Nathaniel instead. He had at least saved her some dignity, right? If these photos hadn''t been exposed to the public, she might have foolishly believed that she was the happiest girl on the. But now, her life had be so ironic. Her happiness was fake. She had been too indulgent as she''d thought that she had obtained the bliss that every woman looked forward to. But in the end, it was all a joke. At first, Mango chuckled coldly before she burst out into a maniacalughter as tears rolled down her cheeks. This scared Walter out of his wits. "Mango, don''t be like this? What''s wrong? Don''t scare me! This won''t do, I have to call Nathaniel. You''re scaring me, I..." "If you call him, I will never ever see you ever again." Then, Mango gripped Walter''s cor abruptly. Her eyes were the colour of ash, and her heartbroken expression made Walter tremble in fear. "All right, I won''t call him. Don''t get too worked up, okay? We''ll deal with this slowly." Deal with this? Was there any way she could solve this problem? She had lost her entire reputation. No matter where those photos came from or who owned them, everyone in Ocean City had seen them. She had shamed the Ye Family, Nathaniel, herself, and even the Shen Family. No one would care if she was wronged or whether the photos were real. As long as she held onto her current identity, and as long as her face was in the photos, she could never find a way to prove her innocence! Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Who had such a deep grudge against her? How could they frame her like this? s, Mango couldn''t figure it out, nor was it the right time to do so. Then, she looked at Walter coldly and said, "Do you still think of me as your friend? Or do you think that I''m dirty too?" "No, I believe that those photos aren''t you. I really believe that you''re not that kind of person." Walter suddenly felt distressed when he looked at Mango. This was the first time that he''d ever seen Mango so dispirited. In the past, she always had a smile on her face no matter what she faced. Only now did he realise that she was just an ordinary woman, and she had been shamed into submission. Thus, he really wanted to hug andfort Mango properly, but he did not dare to do so. He knew that he didn''t have the rights to do that and Mango would probably never forgive him if he touched her. After that, Walter gave her a cautious nce. Mango thought for a moment before she said, "I need a ce to stay temporarily for a few days. Except for you, no one can know about my whereabouts." "Not even Nathaniel?" "No, especially him. I don''t want to see him anytime soon." Walter wanted to reply to Mango''s statement, but the look on her face made him shut up. No matter what, Mango still trusted him. At this point, the way she asked him for a ce to stay showed how desperate she was. Truth be told, Walter was very upset, but he nodded quickly and said, "I have a nice ce in mind, but it''s in a shady neighbourhood. No one will ever think that you would be there." "Let''s go there then." She didn''t really have the rights to call herself pure and noble at that moment. Hence, Mango only hoped that she could hide from Nathaniel there. In fact, thest person she wanted to see right now was Nathaniel. Then, Walter nodded quickly and said, "Are we going now orter?" "Now." Mango couldn''t afford to wait any longer. She couldn''t go home because she had no idea if the Ye Mansion would be surrounded by the media. When she thought of Madam Ye, who loved her dearly and taught her a lot of life lessons, she felt quite sorry for her actions. s, leaving the Ye Family was the only way that she could stop them from being involved. Furthermore, Nathaniel''s public marriage proposal in front of the entire Ocean City was organized by Madam Ye. However, the pride and happiness she''d felt earlier now melted into despair. Then, Mango stood up from the floor and nced at Walter before she asked, "Do you have a printer here?" "Yeah!" "Take me to it." Walter obediently followed Mango''s everymand, and he was deathly afraid that something would happen to her. There was something very wrong with her today, but he didn''t understand what. Despite the incessant ringing of Walter''s phone, he still ignored it as all his attention was focused on Mango. After that, Mango walked to theputer and opened up a nk document before she started typing a divorce agreement. On the other hand, Walter was shocked when he saw the document. "Mango, what are you doing? What problems are you facing that you need to file for divorce?" "Are you afraid Nathaniel will cause trouble for you?" Mango''s voice was as calm as at a stagnant pool of water, which distressed Walter even more. It seemed like the lively, bubbly Mango from the past was lost forever. Hence, Walter felt quite upset. He would rather have the old Mango back even if she wasn''t by his side. It was way better to deal with seeing her happy with Nathaniel, instead of seeing this broken shell of a woman that she''d be. "I''m not afraid at all! Nathaniel''s been picking a fight with me for a long time, so what do I have to be afraid of? Furthermore, he wouldn''t do anything to me, but I''m just worried about you. Mango, life is too hard to be spent alone, you know? What''s going on that you need to file for divorce? Do you think that Nathaniel will agree to this?" "It''s not up to him to disagree." Mango''s heart was ripped to shreds and her entire body started to quiver. "Those photos are stered all over the inte, and I''m sure the entire Ocean City has seen it. I''ve beenbelled as a whore. If I don''t divorce him, what will happen to the Ye Family? What will happen to my children? I won''t implicate anyone else as long as I divorce him!" Hence, Mango''s words stunned Walter. "How is that possible? Nathaniel deleted all those photos, so how did they get posted online? Who did this?" "I''ll tear whoever did this into pieces!" Then, Mango''s eyes narrowed and anger shed across her eyes. Before Walter could say anything else, Mango had started to draft the divorce agreement once again. Meanwhile, Nathaniel received Thomas'' call while he was speaking to Noah. "Mr. Ye, I have bad news. Something terrible has happened." "What''s wrong? Why are you so flustered despite working for me throughout the years? Is the sky falling? Why are you so panicked?" Nathaniel was in a good enough mood to joke with Thomas, and he even stretchedzily after he finished speaking to Noah. Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Thomas replied anxiously, "Mr. Ye, you need to get on the computer now. I think all the media tforms in Ocean City is about to copse." "What''s the matter?" Although he asked the question, he still opened the search engine''s front page and he narrowed his eyes when he saw the news stered across. "What''s going on? Didn''t I ask you to keep an eye on the media? How did this get exposed?" Nathaniel panicked instantly. Then, Thomas replied worriedly, "Yes, I did, but this came from a foreign province instead of Ocean City, so..." "Stop talking and deal with the public rtions department, quick!" Then, Nathaniel quickly hung up the phone. Where was Mango? Had she seen this as well? "Mango!" Nathaniel frantically sprinted to the bedroom, but there was no trace of her inside. There was only an openputer, and it told Nathaniel that Mango had discovered everything. What was he going to do now? Where could she have went? Then, Nathaniel started to lose hisposure. He quickly threw on a coat and ran downstairs. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The moment he arrived at the bottom of the stairs, he was greeted by Madam Ye''s grim expression. "How could such a thing happen? Where is Mango? How is she doing? I don''t think she''ll be able to deal with this very well." Nathaniel became even more worried when he heard what Madam Ye had said. "I was in the study and I didn''t pay much attention to her. Now that she''s gone, I have no idea where she is." "Then why are you still standing there? Go and look for her! Now that everyone knows who she is, what''s going to happen if she runs into a bad person? If she can''t think this through, then..." The more Madam Ye spoke, the more fearful she became. At the same time, fear gripped Nathaniel''s heart as well. "I''ll go and search for her right now. As for the kids..." "I''ll look after the kids. Hurry up and go!" After Madam Ye gave the order, Nathaniel didn''t say anything else and rushed out of the Ye''s Mansion. However, tons of reporters surrounded him as soon as he left the mansion. "Mr. Ye, are the pictures online true?" "Mr. Ye, does Mrs. Ye have anyment on what had happened?" Nathaniel was clearly pissed, and it didn''t help when he saw the hoard of reporters. "Get lost! This is clearly a case of nder against Mrs. Ye, and I swear that the Ye Family will not rest until we find the culprit! By then, I hope that the person behind this will be ready to face the Ye Family''s wrath!" As soon as Nathaniel said this, everyone around him fell silent. Who did not know the power of the Ye Family? They were the most powerful family in the entire city. They could easily send the entire city into an uproar. It was almost impossible to find any news on the Ye Family. Now that Nathaniel was livid, no one knew what his anger could wreak upon the city. Hence, the reporters couldn''t help but cower in fear. Then, Nathaniel drove away quickly but he had no idea where to find Mango. After that, he went to the Shen Family home, only to find that they were also hounded by reporters. It took Nathaniel a great effort to get past the crowd. However, Mrs. Shen trembled in fear when she saw Nathaniel. "What the hell is going on? The Shen Family areprised of schrs and artists, and Mango would never do such a thing because she''s a good girl! How could this happen?" "Don''t worry mom, I''ll investigate this thoroughly. Now, I want to know if Mango is here." Nathaniel''s words caused Mrs. Shen to be nervous. "What do you mean? Is Mango gone? Wasn''t she with you at the Ye Family mansion ?" "Yeah, but I was in the study and I couldn''t find her when the news broke. I''m afraid that something might have happened to her, so..." Since Mango wasn''t here, where could she have gone? "She doesn''t have many ces that she can go to. Have you asked Rainie? That girl is Mango''s best friend." "I''ll go now, but mom, dad, both of you should follow me back to the Ye''s Mansion. These reporters won''t dare to do anything there, and I''m worried about your safety if you stay here." Nathaniel was afraid that something might happen to Mr. and Mrs. Shen. The reporters would do anything for a scoop, and leaving two elderly people in the house would be a bad idea. However, Mr. Shen shook his head and replied, "Don''t worry, we can hold our own here. At the very most, we can choose to stay at home. However, Mango is easily embarrassed, and I''m scared that she''s going to be heavily affected by this. Nathan, no matter what, you need to find Mango. Please give us a call once you find her so we can have some peace of mind." "Yes, dad, I will!" Nathaniel left the house after that, but he was still worried about them. Thus, he hired a few bodyguards to look after them. Just as Nathaniel was searching for Mango, she released the divorce agreement online. The statement caused an uproar in Ocean City and it attracted all of the media''s attention. "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye wants a divorce. She doesn''t want anything from you, including the children." Thomas'' call nearly caused Nathaniel to drive straight into a ditch. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 "What did you say?" Nathaniel thought that he''d heard wrong. Mango loved her children so much that she will die for them, so how was it possible that she would leave them? She even released a divorce agreement? How could she do that? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. What made her dare to do that? Nathaniel''s chest ached with rage. He tried to call Mango but to no avail. She was intentionally avoiding him. But why did she have to hide from him? Didn''t they agree they would work things out together? After the incident, did she really think she could distance herself from the Ye Family by releasing a divorce agreement? Plus, if the Ye Family was protecting her, then those reporters would never dare to write anything foul about her or hurt her. However, it was now very dangerous for her after she cut off all ties with the Ye Family. "Does that idiot know what she''s done?" Nathaniel thought. He was extremely anxious, but he still failed to contact Mango no matter what. Then, he became so angry that he tossed the phone aside. But then, he realized that something was wrong and quickly called Thomas. "Is Mango at Rainie''s ce?" "No, we''re also looking for her. Rainie is worried sick and we''ve looked everywhere Mrs. Ye could be, but we can''t find her." Then, Rainie''s anxious cries sounded over the phone. It was clear that she was unable to contact Mango either. If even Rainie failed to contact Mango, then where could she have gone to? After thinking for a long time, Nathaniel still couldn''t figure out where she went. Meanwhile, the situation unfolded further online. Even if the Ye Family suppressed the news and took down the photos, the incident still spread far and wide. Thus, it was obvious that the person behind this wanted this matter to get as serious as possible. Who could it be? Who would want to nder Mango like this? Then Nathaniel suddenly thought of Walter. Could it be him? As Nathaniel thought about it, it seemed impossible for Walter to do such a thing as he valued Mango''s reputation the most. However, someone had once used his phone to stir things up, so Nathaniel couldn''t rule him out just yet. With that thought in mind, Nathaniel drove over to Walter''s office. Unfortunately, Walter was not in. Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed. "Where is Walter?" Nathaniel''s expression turned distant when he ran into Walter''s secretary. The secretary replied fearfully, "Mr. Ye, I do not know where Mr. Song is. He didn''te to work this morning. You should know that Mr. Song and his father have been arguing recently, so he hasn''t been here very often." Nathaniel knew about what the secretary was referring to, but he had to find Walter now. Next, Nathaniel asked Thomas to locate Walter''s whereabouts. It didn''t take long before Thomas replied Walter was at a casino. Nathaniel was so annoyed when he heard the news. He''d never liked casinos, and he''d never expected Walter to be at one. Hence, he had to drive to the casino to find out the truth. There was a bustling crowd inside the casino, and there was a cacophony of noise conning from the floor. Some were sobbing over their lost money while some gambled their lives away at the tables. The casino was simply a melting pot of people from all kinds of backgrounds. Hence, Nathaniel and Thomas felt slightly repulsed by the scene in front of them. "Mr. Ye, how about you wait for me outside while I drag Walter out of here?" "No, there are too many people here. We''ll talk to him inside." After that, both of them entered the casino. There was little else but gambling was going on in here, so outside news rarely affected the casino''s guests. Thus, this could be the only ce in Ocean City that was least affected by the inte. After that, the both of them quickly ascended to the second floor. The second floor of the building consisted of individual rooms which contained groups of gamblers. All the games inside were high-stakes, and the bets numbered in the millions. When Nathaniel and Thomas found Walter, he was proudly in the middle of a winning streak. "The game''s over!" Then, Nathaniel stepped forward and stopped Walter from cing his bet. "What the hell? Does it bother you if I y cards?" Right now, Walter looked quite dispirited indeed. Although his winnings piled up in front of him, he didn''t seem to be in a good mood and it was clear that nothing had gone his way recently. Furthermore, his expression soured when he spotted Thomas who was standing behind Nathaniel. "What now? Are you trying to show this illegitimate child''s status by bringing him here?" s, Nathaniel couldn''t be bothered to stand around and listen to Walter''s mockery. After that, he had Thomas manhandle Walter out of the room with a wave of his hand. "Hey! Let go of me! Don''t think that I won''t hit you, Thomas Song!" However, Thomas only released Walter after they left and entered a new room on the third floor. After that, Walter leanedzily on the sofa before he asked, "What the hell do you want? If you want the Song Family''s riches, then sorry, I''m not letting you have a dime. Do you think I''ll hand over the Song Family''s assets to an illegitimate child like you? Dream on!" When Nathaniel saw him acting like this, he figured that Walter might not have any idea what had happened outside. Nevertheless, he still had to ask. "Do you know what''s going on out there?" "What does it have to do with me?" Truth be told, it was a little difficult for Nathaniel to answer Walter''s question. The fact was, this had nothing to do with Walter. However, it was the truth that his phone was the source of the nudes initially. "Give me your phone!" "Humph! Do you think you''re a cop? Why should I give you when you ask for it?" Before Walter finished his words, Nathaniel had snatched the phone out of his hands. "Hey! Sh*t! Don''t cross the line, Nathaniel!" After that, Walter tried to get his phone back but to no avail. It was child''s y for Nathaniel to bypass the lock on Walter''s phone. With just a few key taps, the phone was unlocked. However, Nathaniel frowned when he found no nude photos of Mango on the phone. "Have you had any contact with Mango?" "Huh?" Walter dug his ears as he thought he''d mistakenly heard what Nathaniel said. "Mr. Ye, do you think that Mango would seek me willingly after what happened with Rainie? Honestly, I''m in a difficult position as I haven''t been able to prove my innocence, so what else can I do? Wait, what are you talking about? What happened to Mango?" After that, Walter sat up nervously. On the other hand, Nathaniel just threw Walter''s phone back to him before he turned and left. "Nathaniel, stop! What happened to Mango? What did you do to her?" Right now, Walter looked like he desperately wanted to fight Nathaniel, but the other man couldn''t even be bothered to give him the time of day. "You don''t have to worry about her. But do call me if you see her." After that, Nathaniel led Thomas out of the room. "Hey, Nathaniel, what do you mean? Tell me what the hell is going on!" Walter shouted from the door, but Nathaniel and Thomas had walked away quickly without sparing him a second nce. Not long after they left, Walter made his way to the room next door. Inside, Mango sat there with a thoughtful look on her face. "I''m sure you heard that. Nathaniel somehow suspected that you are here. Are you sure you want to stay? This ce hosts a lot of riffraff, and although it''s technically safe, you should not stay here for long. Nathaniel is not someone to be toyed around with, and he''s nearly driving himself insane looking for you. Are you sure you won''t see him? I heard that the Ye''s Mansion has been surrounded by reporters and Nathaniel told them that you''ve been ndered. Plus, he said that the Ye Family would not let go until they find you, so would you reconsider?" "If you think I''m a burden, then I''ll leave." There was a rough edge to Mango''s voice. At that, panic rose in Walter''s chest. "That''s not what I meant. I''m just afraid that something will happen to you. Plus, I can see that Nathaniel is truly worried about you. You should at least let him know where you are." "I told you, I''ll cut all ties with you if you tell Nathaniel that I''m here." That was sufficient to make Walter shut up immediately. "Fine, I won''t tell anyone. What do you want to eat? I''ll go get something for you." "I have little of an appetite, but I''d appreciate it if you can get me aptop. Plus, my phone is kaput so please get me a new SIM card." "All right." Then Walter left after he finished speaking. After that, Mango leaned on the bed for support. She knew and understood that Nathaniel and Thomas had been by earlier, and her heart still ached when she heard his voice. Why was he looking for her? Since he already despised her, why make the effort? Wouldn''t it be better if she''d decided for him, since he clearly wasn''t brave enough to voice his opinion? Mango''s eyes filled up with tears. She felt a sheer sense of irony when she thought of the proposal and the set of rings they had made recently. If Nathaniel had just told her about the nude photos from the start, perhaps she wouldn''t have overthought the issue. But he didn''t reveal it. Not only that, he''d even gone to fight Walter. So, what did it mean? It meant that Nathaniel was affected by it! It meant that he was pissed! Nevertheless, he still smiled and doted on her whenever she was around. Hence, how could she bear it? No matter how well he treated her, he was still affected by the pictures. If not, why would he take the pills? Wasn''t this incident why he refused to sleep with her to the point of making himself impotent? The more Mango thought about it, the more hurt she felt. She needed to stop thinking about her and Nathaniel. If not, she could not function well. Walter was right. She couldn''t keep hiding here forever. Although it was rtively shielded from the outside world, it wasn''t a long-term solution. She needed to find the mastermind behind all this. She needed to find the person who was trying to destroy her and the Ye Family! Moreover, this incident wasn''t aimed at her alone. s, Mango couldn''t leave, nor could she use her own phone. So, she was only left with a computer as her only link to the outside world. Plus, she had no idea if Zion and Rita knew about what happened or whether they could bear seeing it. Mango''s heart clenched with worry as soon as she thought of this. She would never let anyone hurt her family or her children! Absolutely not! Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Zion was the first one to receive news of Mango''s incident. From the moment Nathaniel left home in a hurry, Madam Ye gathered three siblings together and told them they were ying a game. Zion felt that something was off. She usually liked to y with them, but she rarely ever looked so serious. Furthermore, Zion was an observant child, and he noticed that Madam Ye wasn''t concentrating after a while of ying together. Then, he used the excuse of needing the bathroom to surf the inte on his phone. Although those unsavory photos had been suppressed by the Ye Family, the negative news was still circting freely and it made Zion angry. Who the hell was trying to nder his mother? Where was mommy? Only then did he recall that he hadn''t seen his mother for quite some time. When he remembered how hurriedly Nathaniel had left the house, Zion knew that something must have happened to Mango. Hence, Zion''s hands trembled a little. After he walked out of the bathroom, he went straight to Madam Ye and asked, "Grandma, where''s mommy?" The question stunned Madam Ye for a moment before she smiled and replied, "Your parents have some errands to do, so they''ll be backter." "Didn''t mommy leave on her own? Daddy went to look for her, right?" Honestly, Madam Ye didn''t know how to answer Zion''s question. Then, Rita was innocent, and she asked in confusion, "Didn''t daddy and mommy leave together? What are you saying, Zion?" On the other hand, Zion was too embarrassed to say anything to Rita. Obviously, she couldn''t find out about all these issues. "Oh nothing, I was just asking." However, Madam Ye knew that her grandson would not just simply ask this question out of the blue. She then understood when she spotted the phone in his hand. "Zion, take your siblings inside and entertain them. It''s been a little dangerous out outside, so don''t let them leave, okay? You''re a smart kid, and I know that you''ll understand what to do." Zion nodded his head. He put away the phone, but he didn''t really have the mood to y as he was rather dispirited. Meanwhile, Rita couldn''t care less about whatever that was going on as long as someone yed with her. In the meantime, Madam Ye forbade all the servants in the house from using the inte, and she even banned the usage of the television. At the same time, Wisdom sensed that something was wrong too, but the current atmosphere and Zion''s silence prevented him from saying anything. Of course, the Hans Family had also received the news. After Madam Hans saw the unsavory images, she was so angry that she started smashing stuff. "Thank goodness I had the foresight to kick that rebellious lout out from the Hans Family, if not God knows how the public would mock us. Look at what happened! It''s so embarrassing! It would''ve been fine if Mango was shameless in private, but somehow someone has gotten ahold of these pictures. How shameful! Thank God Queena has passed away, if not I''m sure she''d die of anger." "Madam Hans, I don''t think this is real. Miss Mango doesn''t seem to be this sort of person." The old maid next to Madam Hans couldn''t help but pipe up. "Humph! If she wasn''t, then why would someone nder her? The better question is, how could someone not nder her when these photos exist? God, I think I can''t stand it anymore. Look at all these men and look at what they''vemented online. My reputation is in shreds!" "Madam Hans, only a few people know about Miss Shen''s rtionship with our family. Furthermore, you already cut ties with her, so you shouldn''t get angry over this at all." "How could I not be angry? Can we really cut all ties that quickly? Isn''t Dennis'' blood flowing in her veins? God, if her father knew about this, he would rise from the grave and p her upside the head! What a shameless whore! All she knows is how to embarrass our family. I''d always wondered how she could be so cruel to use her mother''s life as bait, but turns out she was always like this!" The more Madam Hans spoke, the angrier she became. Finally, she needed to smash even more things before she could calm down. Meanwhile, Terrance had received news of this while he was abroad, but he still needed time to get back home. He called Mango to check on her, but unfortunately, she did not pick. Hence, Terrance had no choice but to use the Hans Family''s contacts to suppress the news, but it only worked for a short time before it resurfaced again. Then, the media used the Ye Family of suppressing media freedoms. However, Nathaniel didn''t care about those things at all. Everyone was in an uproar over Mango''s situation. Andrea could finally vent her anger after this chain of events. "Let''s see if you''ll manage to turn this around, Mango Shen! Didn''t you say you were protected by the best man in the world? Ha, I don''t believe that a man would love you so much that he would disregard what everyone says about you. You even have the foresight to draft a divorce agreement. Unfortunately for you, you''ll never be able to defeat me." The more Andrea looked at the news, the happier she became. All those years of sadness and depression immediately evaporated and she felt much better instantly. As long as Mango was in dire straits, she would be satisfied. Furthermore, she would throw a party if Mango died from the shame of those online cyberbullies cast at her. Meanwhile, Dn made a beeline for Andrea''s room once he returned. "Andrea, have you seen the news? Mango is going viral on the inte. Do you think Nathaniel would be upset? I think I should go visit him, but you stay put okay? It''s far too tumultuous out there for you, and I''m afraid you''ll get hurt." When Andrea heard that Dn was on his way to see Nathaniel, she was tempted to follow him. "Wait, I''ll go with you. I''m concerned about my brother- in-w too, and I wonder how he''s holding up after this happened to Mango." At first, Dn wanted to agree to Andrea''s request. However, he smartly decided to decline when he recalled the conflict between Andrea and Nathaniel. Moreover, it was a very bad time for them to meet. "I''ll take you with me next time after all this blows over. Everyone will be in a better mood then." However, Andrea was rather unhappy that Dn had refused her. He was always like this, and it annoyed her very much. However, Andrea still needed Dn''s help so she lowered her head and bit her lip. Then, she said in a grievance, "I know that Nathaniel doesn''t want to see me. I was stupid back then, and I made mistakes that cause him to hate me. You don''t need to tell me that. Fine, I won''t go. You go and see if you can help in any way." "Don''t think too much of it. Nathaniel is like that as he loves Mango way too much. Now that this has happened, I don''t think it''s a good idea if you go." Dn was distressed when he saw Andrea upset, but he still stuck to his principles. Then, Andrea nodded and replied, "I know, I''m not ming you anyway. Hurry up and go. Oh yeah, I''m sure Nathaniel is really upset right now, so here''s a box of fine cigars. I know he''s not much of a drinker, so perhaps he''ll feel better after he''s smoked some of these with you." As Andrea spoke, she retrieved a box of Japanese cigars from the drawer. Then. Dn replied in a relieved manner, "I see that you''ve grown." "Just go!" Meanwhile, Andrea avoided his reach and pushed him out the door. At the same time, Dn did not dare dawdle and he rushed over to check on Nathaniel. Shortly after Dn left, Andrea followed him out before she ced a call. "Hello? I''ve already given the cigars to Dn, and everything will be as nned as long as he and Nathaniel smoke them." "All right, the rest of it depends on you!" After that, the other party hung up the phone. When Dn met Nathaniel, he was extremely frustrated and anxious over not being able to find Mango. "Hey Nathaniel, how''s it going? Is there still no news?" Dn''s arrival surprised Nathaniel, but he nodded in reply. "Yeah, I''ve looked in all the ces she could be, but I still can''t find her. Ocean City''s not very big, so where could she have gone? Now that she''s distanced herself from the Ye Family, God knows what people might think of her." This was what Nathaniel was afraid of. The reporters were insane, and no one could predict what they would do if they saw Mango. Hence, Dn couldn''t help but be sucked into the same anxiety as Nathaniel. "Well, being anxious isn''t going to help. Have you sent people to look for her?" "I have, but there''s still no news." A deep frown was present on Nathaniel''s face. Then, Dn retrieved the box of cigarettes from his pocket and handed one to Nathaniel. "Have one, at least you''ll be calmer. We have to be smart about this as no one knows where she''s hiding." Naturally, Nathaniel did not doubt his best friend and lit the cigar. "Even Rainie has failed to find her, despite knowing Mango for ages. I really don''t know where she''s hiding. What if she gets kidnapped, or meets with something worse? I can''t imagine the oue." The thought of it caused Nathaniel to be even more frustrated. Then, he took a deep drag of the cigar and he frowned at the sweet fragrance. "What kind of cigar is this?" "This is a Japanese import, and it''s my first time smoking it too. But why does it taste sweet?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Men like Dn and Nathaniel were obviously unused to the sweet taste, but they paid it no mind since they''d already started smoking it. Then, Nathaniel took another drag and asked, "Since when did you like this particr vor of a cigar? This tastes like it was made for women. Don''t give me stuff like these anymore, I hate it." "I didn''t buy this actually. Andrea gave it to me, and I took it once I saw that it was Japanese." As soon as Dn finished speaking, Nathaniel suddenly became rmed. "What?" "Andrea did. What''s wrong?" Before Dn realized what was going on, Nathaniel flung the cigar away just as a wave of dizziness hit him. "Dn, you f*cking piece of sh*t!" As soon as the words left his lips, Nathaniel crashed onto the floor. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 "What''s going on?" Dn was a little stunned. Wasn''t it just a cigar that Andrea gave him? Why did Nathaniel have such a big reaction? Did he pass out from anger? It couldn''t be! "Hey, Nathaniel!" Dn rose to help Nathaniel off the floor, but then a wave of dizziness overcame him before he could kneel. "Holy sh*t!" At that moment, only then did he know that he''d been tricked. Was he being used by Andrea? Sadness flooded Dn''s chest when he realized that. There was nothing more infuriating than being used by the one someone loved, and this had even affected his best friend. But now it was toote to say anything. Dn''s vision went dark and he passed out cold. After that, Andrea walked up from behind and smiled when she saw the scene. Then, she kicked Dn to test his reaction and called for the men behind her. Two men immediately came and dragged Nathaniel away under her orders. As for Dn, Andrea was at least kind enough to have someone take him to a nearby hotel to rest. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had no idea how long he''d been out. When he opened his eyes, he was stark naked as Andreay next to him. "Are you awake?" Andrea acted shy and timid as she spoke. Rage sparked in Nathaniel''s chest instantly. "You''re f*cking terrible!" His hands closed tightly around Andrea''s neck. Truth be told, he knew about this woman''s nefarious intentions from the start, but he tolerated her because of Dn. He didn''t expect her to seed in tricking him in the end. Nathaniel felt absolutely disgusted at the mere thought of lying next to her. However, Andrea did not expect Nathaniel to attack her as soon as he woke up and she screamed out of fear. "Nathaniel, you''ve already taken my virginity, and yet you still want to kill me to keep me quiet?" As soon as she finished her sentence, a rush of people broke into the room and frantically took pictures of them. Nathaniel knew what was going on by now. Otherwise, his brain might as well go out the window. No matter how much he tried to exin, it would never work by now. Everyone could tell what had happened when a man and a woman shared a bed naked. He never expected to be so easily subdued! Furthermore, he had fallen into Andrea''s trap! Even killing Andrea now wouldn''t relieve his hatred for her. Eventually, Nathaniel stopped struggling and let go of Andrea casually as he looked around at the roomful of reporters. "Are you that interested in my affairs? Are my womanizing ways so interesting that you need to rush all the way here? To put it inly, don''t I have the right to sleep around in Ocean City? Moreover, I don''t need to go looking for women because there are always shameless whores looking to sleep with me. Honestly, what do you even have to report?" All the reporters were stunned for a while. What else could they say when Nathaniel had put it so bluntly for them? He was telling the truth. Nathaniel was an influential figure from a powerful family in Ocean City, so would people say anything even if he exposed his phndering ways? Furthermore, he was right as there would always be women who would do anything to have sex with him. Hence, this was a non- issue for Nathaniel and the Ye Family. Meanwhile, Andrea was a little panicked at the reporters'' confusion. Then, she quickly lowered her head and began to cry. "Nathan, how could you say that about me? You said you''d take care of me." Nathaniel red coldly at the pity show Andrew put up and sneered. "Would you believe anything a horny man says? And Miss Yu, aren''t you the one who orchestrated this? How about we check the hotel''s security footage and see who brought me here?" As soon as Nathaniel said this, the reporters went wild. "What''s going on, Miss Yu? Did you voluntarily engage in sexual rtions with Mr. Ye?" Then, the reporters set their sights on Andrea. Clearly, Nathaniel was a powerful man. They couldn''t afford to offend him. However, Andrea was a different story. A woman who shamelessly tried to climb into Nathaniel''s bed was an excellent topic to write about. As soon as Andrea realized that Nathaniel had turned the tables on her, she started to panic. "Nathan, you can''t do this to me. It was you who sought me out when you were upset with Mrs. Ye cheating on you. Plus, you told me that you would treat me well. I gave my virginity to you so how could you do this to me?" Andrea wept as she said this, but no one felt any pity for her. Then, Nathaniel''s gaze became as cold as ice. He grabbed Andrea firmly by the neck and spat viciously, "You can do whatever you want to me, but I will kill you if you nder my wife one more time." Nevertheless, Andrea''s words piqued the curiosity of the reporters. Mango''s nude photos were still a hot topic, and the news of Nathaniel cheating with Andrea made it very usible that he had slept with someone else as revenge. Then, all the reporters turned their eyes to Nathaniel again. "Mr. Ye, this..." "Get lost!" At that point, Nathaniel acted outrageously and his ferocious expression nearly caused most of the reporters to run away in fear. Some of the reporters finally got brave enough to ask questions but Nathaniel had already tossed Andrea out of the bed. "Ahh!" In order to sell the lie that she''d slept with Nathaniel, Andrea waspletely naked underneath the covers. Now that he''d flung her out of bed, she waspletely exposed to the crowd and her perfect physique caused some of the reporters to swallow thickly. "Nathaniel Ye!" Andrea was about to go insane! Nathaniel did not show any trace of gentlemanly behaviors toward her at all! However, Nathaniel couldn''t be bothered to speak to her as he casually gathered up the sheets to conceal his lower body. Then, he walked into the shower by ignoring the rest. As the sound of the shower reached the ears of the reporters, they looked at one another in dismay. Nathaniel''s attitude prevented them from doing anything further. Truth be told, this was just how flippant a rich man could be. He was just a womanizer, and Andrea was someone who wanted to get lucky by climbing into his bed. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Hence, they were a little disappointed and just took a few pictures before leaving. However, Andrea waspletely devastated as she shouted, "No pictures! Stop it!" Initially, she was the one who had asked the reporters toe. She wanted everyone in Ocean City to know that Nathaniel had slept with her so that he wouldn''t be able to deny it. Now that reporters had sessfully caught them, she was tossed unceremoniously to the ground naked. Hence, how could she face anyone again when her pathetic state was forever immortalized in photos? Nathaniel suddenly poked his head out of the shower and smiled as he said, "You should take more photos of her, really. Take all of it, her body and all, and perhaps some movie studio will contact her. By then, I might even support her budding acting career. Since all of you are here, you should get the news you came for. I don''t mind, since it''s all for entertainment anyway." After that, he went back into the bathroom. At first, the reporters were afraid of offending Nathaniel. So, they were delighted when he asked for this sensational news to be published. "No! Don''t take any more photos!" Andrea wanted to cover herself with a sheet, but someone had stepped on it intentionally and she couldn''t pull it over herself. She was like a piece of antique up for auction, and the reporters took tons of photos of her. No matter the angle, it was obvious that it was Andrea in the photos. Hence, she was frantic with anxiety, but Nathaniel had all the power here. When he left the bathroom, the reporters were still inside the room. Then, he red down at Andrea coldly and sneered. "Do you think that it''ll be that easy to trick me? Since you have the guts to sleep with me, then you need to face my wrath! But I do have to commend you for being the only woman who dared to publicly announce that she''s slept with me. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely take care of you!" These words sent the reporters a clear message that Nathaniel had been tricked by Andrea. Thus, they quickly noted and recorded every word he said. On the other hand, Andrea would rather die now than face this humiliation. She never thought that he would be so cruel. Nathaniel would even destroy his own reputation for the sake of dragging her name through the mud. For the first time, Andrea felt that she might have offended someone she shouldn''t have. However, wasn''t it toote to regret her actions? She sobbed and cried until she went hoarse, but no one pitied her at all. Meanwhile, Nathaniel let the reporters leave only when he saw that they had taken their fill of photos. "You know what to write, don''t you?" "Of course!" Obviously, all the reporters would write ording to what Nathaniel wanted to protect their livelihoods in Ocean City. Moreover, everyone was familiar with how ruthless he could be. If he could treat his sexual partners so cruelly, what about the people that he had no connections to? After the reporters left, Nathaniel threw the bedsheet to Andrea before he chuckled coldly. "So, how was it? Was that performance satisfying for you?" "You ruthless man! How could you do this to me?" Andrea screamed and she wished that she could take revenge on Nathaniel now! However, he just replied coolly, "I should have done this long ago. Do you think someone like you deserves me? If it wasn''t for Dn and the fact that you''re Mango''s half-sister, do you really think you would have the opportunity to trick me? I should have ruined you the moment you said you liked me back in America. But you were stupid and ignorant enough to use Dn against me. Andrea Yu, I''m a man, I don''t lose anything if you sleep with me. But what about you? Do you think that anyone would marry you after such a scandal? Even if there was someone who would, do you think I''ll give you the chance to do so?" "What else are you going to do?" Andrea was terrified! This was the first time that she realized how terrifying Nathaniel could be! It turned out that she''d assumed Nathaniel would treat any woman the same way he treated Mango, but that couldn''t be further from the truth. What a trouble she brought to herself! Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Meanwhile, Nathaniel still looked so stern. He was very frustrated at this point. Now that he couldn''t find Mango just as she was being vilified by the public, Nathaniel was afraid that Mango would overthink when the rumors of him and Andrea got spread. However, he couldn''t let Andrea just take control of the situation. Plus, he was never a man who left his fate to others. Besides, he did not intend on releasing Andrea this time. "You''ll know very soon what I''m going to do!" After he spoke, Nathaniel immediately rose to leave. On the other hand, Andrea was pissed because her n had failed. Nothing had happened between her and Nathaniel. Instead, they justy next to each other because he was incapable of doing anything after he was knocked out. In fact, she wanted to use this opportunity to have Nathaniel marry her. Even if it wasn''t possible now, she still coveted the title of being his lover. s, what did she get in the end? She ended up even worse than Mango! Hundreds of photos were taken of her and they were even going to be published. Shouldn''t Mango have been the one who got her reputation ruined? Why did it turn out to be her in the end? Then, Andrea cried and shouted as she smashed everything within reach, but it still didn''t calm her anger. It wasn''t until she had run out of strength that she sat paralyzed on the floor and looked at the ceiling with listless eyes. No! She couldn''t go on like this! She needed to ask for help to turn the tide, and she needed to prevent Nathaniel from controlling her life! However, who could save her? Then, Andrea quickly called Madam Hans. The olddy was surprised when she received the call. "Andrea?" She thought that she''d mistakenly heard Andrea''s voice. As soon as Andrea heard Madam Hans'' voice, she burst into tears. "Please save me, grandma! I''m going to die! You''ll never see me again if you don''t save me. "Be a good girl and stop crying. What''s going on? Talk to me slowly." Madam Hans'' heart ached when she heard Andrea''s pitiful cries. Meanwhile, Andrea sobbed into the phone. "Grandma, Nathaniel came and forced himself on me because he was angry about what happened to Mango. He said that she cheated on him, and he wanted to get revenge on her by using me. I was alone and frail, so I couldn''t fight him off. However, there were reporters in the room as soon as I woke up and Nathaniel even said that I seduced and voluntarily slept with him. He even asked the reporters to take photos of my naked body and said that he would support me when the porn productionpanies sought me out! I don''t want to live anymore, grandma! How will I ever face anyone else after he exposed my nudes to the reporters?" Andrea cried as if she was going to die from this incident. Meanwhile, Madam Hans nearly went insane with rage as she heard this. "Is that b*stard Nathaniel insane? Why did he take it out on you when it was Mango''s mistake? I''d thought that he sincerely loved Mango, but I guess that was all a lie. Don''t cry, Andrea, tell me where you are right now. I''lle to get you right away! I want to see what Nathaniel will do when the Hans Family is there." Andrea finally felt relieved when she heard this, but she still sobbed and replied, "I''m sorry, grandma, I made a mistake. I was so afraid that I refused to return home. I didn''t mean to kill my mother, but I was just too angry. Ever since I was a child, she neglected me but then she treats Mango like a treasure. I know that I''m not the favored one, nor do I vie for her attention, but why does she want to kill me? She was pregnant with me for nine months! How could she be so cruel? I only did that stupid thing because I was too angry. But I let go at thest moment, grandma. I didn''t kill her!" "My dear girl, I know you''ve been wronged. Your mother is confused as she neglected you in favor of that b*tchy Mango. Don''t worry, I won''t me you. Tell me where you are and I''lle to get you." Andrea finally felt at ease when Madam Hans said that. Fortunately for her, the olddy was still there for her. Then, she wiped away her tears and replied in a choked voice, "I''m in Room 406 of the Hilson Hotel." "Okay, I''ll be right there! Don''t be afraid!" After Madam Hans finished speaking, she cut the call and sent a group of men over to the hotel. Only then did Andrea let out a sigh of relief. As long as Madam Hans protected her, she wasn''t afraid of Nathaniel. Even if he wanted to do something to her, he still had to be wary of the Hans Family. With that thought in mind, Andrea got up and decided to take a shower. However, a few men suddenly burst into her room. "Who are you? What do you want?" Andrea instantly became afraid. On the other hand, the men seemed very satisfied when they saw Andrea. "Wow, she''s pretty and her body is gorgeous. She''ll go viral if we take a sex tape of her." Then, one of the men stepped forward and groped Andrea''s body. "Her skin is quite supple. I think she can handle multiple men at once." Meanwhile, Andrea was scared out of her wits when she heard the outrageous ns the men had for her. "Who the hell are you? Let me go! Do you know that I''m from the Hans Family? They''ll never forgive you if you hurt me!" The men were stunned for a moment before they roared withughter. "Huh? Are you joking? Their family only consists of Mr. Hans now, so what, are you his illegitimate daughter? You''re too old for that. Plus, I''ve never heard of the Hans Family having any female heirs! Lady, don''t think you can scare us by dropping some big family''s name. Don''t you know who you''ve offended? Even if we weren''t here today, someone is bound to get to you. After all, we''re not the only adult filmpany in Ocean City. The man you offended is very powerful, so do you think you can escape him?" Andrea immediately understood what was going on when the man said that. "Did Nathaniel ask you toe here? That b*stard! Listen, I''m not trying to scare you, but I''m really from the Hans Family!" "Stop making such a fuss ande with us. If you don''t want to, that''s fine too as we''ll just settle it here. I guess it would be nice to have a taste of Nathaniel Ye''s women." Then, the man nced at hispanions. They quickly understood his intentions and immediately held Andrea down. "No! Let go of me! My grandma is on the way! I''m really from the Hans Family! Help!" Andrea was truly afraid now. It was the first time she''d ever felt so helpless. Unfortunately, the men had closed the door when they came in and the room had excellent soundproof walls. Hence, Andrea would never be able to call for help even if she screamed her throat raw. At most, people would just think that she was having passionate sex. Sounds of clothing being ripped filled the room and Andrea struggled to no avail against the two men. Soon after, she was naked again. When the men saw Andrea''s creamy skin, they couldn''t help but arouse. "What a f*cking stunner! Let me go first." The man who first touched Andrea was far too impatient and he quickly took off his pants and pounced on her. Then, Andrea screamed and struggled, but she couldn''t break free as she watched the man''s foul- smelling mouth came at her. After that, she suddenly spat at the man. In a rage, the man pped Andrea across the face and he just forced himself on her without dy. "Ah!" Andrea screamed miserably, and she felt as if her whole body was going to be ripped apart. On the other hand, the man was slightly stunned. "F*ck, she''s a virgin! Didn''t Mr. Ye did the ''business'' before us? Despite all your efforts to try and sleep with him, you still failed! No wonder he''s so pissed! This is amazing for the both of us!" The man was so delighted that he neglected to care about Andrea''sfort, and it was all over after a frenzy of thrusting. Meanwhile, Andrea felt like she was dead inside but the other man prate into her before she could even react. Tears flowed down from her eyes. She had never imagined that she would lose her virginity like this. Her body felt like it was being ripped to pieces before she heard the first man shouted. "Hey, stop that. Someone seems to have arrived, and they looked like the Hans Family''s men." The man on top of Andrea immediately lost his arousal as he was frightened out of his wits. "The Hans Family? Could it be that this girl is really connected to them?" "It''s hard for me to say. Either way, we need to go!" After that, both of the men fled. Next, Andrea burst intoughter. Madam Hans was here! She hade to save her! But why did shee sote? If she had arrived earlier, then she wouldn''t have been raped! At that moment, Andrea was filled with hatred for Nathaniel, Madam Hans, and everyone! Soon, herughter turned into heartwrenching cries and she could barely catch her breath. On the other hand, Madam Hans had came in person and she quickly flung open the door when she heard Andrea''s cries. However, the scene in front of her shocked her. "Andrea, my dear!" Tears suddenly welled up in Madam Hans'' eyes. "This..." Atst, she couldn''t say a word. What could she possibly say when faced with a situation like this? Andrea''s body was riddled with scrapes and wounds, and her lower regions were grotesquely swollen. It was obvious that she''d been raped! "That son of a b*tch! Don''t worry Andrea, I''m here. I will get justice for you!" Then, Madam Hans'' heart ached as she embraced Andrea. However, the younger woman was like a ragdoll, and she had no reaction except crying, which broke Madam Hans'' heart. "Don''t worry, I will make the Ye Family pay for what happened today." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After that, Andrea broke out in a sob and fell into Madam Hans'' arms before everything went ck. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Madam Hans was frightened when she saw that Andrea had fainted. She quickly reached out for something to wrap Andrea in before she had someone to take her to the hospital. After a thorough examination from the doctor, Andrea was found to have suffered from vaginal tearing. Hence, she needed to rest for a few days as she''d passed out from extreme agitation. Madam Hans was heartbroken for her and stayed by Andrea''s side almost all the time. After Nathaniel left the hotel, he went straight to find Dn and beat him up without another word. On the other hand, Dn didn''t fight back as he knew that he''d been used. He just allowed Nathaniel to vent his anger. When Nathaniel was tired from the fight, he said, "Go back to America. There''s no point for you to stay." He was driving Dn away! Thus, Dn was both shocked and hurt. They had been best friends for many years and he was reluctant to have their friendship be over just cause of this incident. "Nathaniel, I know that this is all my fault. I''ve been used. You need to believe that I never wanted to hurt you. Plus, don''t you know what kind of person I am after so many years of being friends?" "I know and that''s why I''m asking you to go. If it were anyone else, I would have killed them long ago. Do you know what Andrea did to me? She stripped me naked andid next to me. She even called the reporters toe. You should know that Mango has gone into hiding somewhere after her nude photos were leaked, so how am I going to exin this to her if she were to see it? Would she believe me? If it wasn''t for your sake, Andrea wouldn''t be alive today. I''ve tolerated her enough, Dn, but you were blinded by your feelings for her." Nathaniel''s words stunned Dn to the core. He had his suspicions, but he still couldn''t believe that it was the truth. How could that be? How could a good woman like Andrea do such a thing? But, would a good person ever do something like that? She knew that Dn had feelings for her, but she still used him to hurt Nathaniel. Hence, was he blinded to Andrea''s nature all these years, or did she hide it too well? "Is there anything else I don''t know?" "See for yourself!" Then, Nathaniel tossed the USB drive in his hand to Dn. He was pissed, but he didn''t want Dn to keep being deceived by this woman. At least that would avoid the situation from getting worse. Meanwhile, Dn''s hands trembled and he was even reluctant to open the file. However, there were some things that he needed to face. Then, he took the USB and inserted it into his phone. He then saw how Andrea entered the hospital and tried to kill Queena, and that made his expression shift. "She told me that Mango was the one who wanted to kill Aunt Xiao, but why..." "Mango killing Queena? What else has she said about Mango? I''m not sure what you see in this two-faced b*tch. Dn, I''m sending you away only because you''ve left me no choice, and also because I don''t want you to keep being used by her. I don''t want you to interfere in the issue between Andrea and I. If not, we can''t be friends anymore." After that, Nathaniel stood up and left. However, Dn couldn''t help but ask, "Can I ask what you did to her?" "I have done nothing yet except have the media report that she tried to seduce me. If there were any adult film productionpanies that are interested in her, I''ll definitely support her career. Why? Is there something else you want to do?" "No, I was just asking. But I''ve given up all hopes on her. Even when this happened, she didn''t call me for help which just shows how inconsequential I am to her. Honestly, I grew up with her, and yet I failed to see her true colours. Not only that, I even fell in love with her. Gosh, I must be blind. No matter what you do next time, I won''t interfere with your decision. My father always wanted me to take over his position, but I kept putting it off for some worthless woman. Now, I don''t have any reason to reject him anymore. From now on, I want nothing to do with her. But Nathaniel, I hope we can still be friends after all this." Of course, he didn''t want to let go of Nathaniel who was his best friend. No one could understand the friendship that was borne out of fighting together in the trenches. This friendship was solid, and Dn trusted Nathaniel with his life. Now that they were at odds because of a woman, Dn was ashamed to face his friend. Nathaniel didn''t reply but he was actually quite reluctant to part with Dn as well. Perhaps he wouldn''t have been so extreme if it didn''t concern Mango. "Let''s talk about it next time. Safe travels and sorry I can''t send you off. I''m too busy." "No, you can handle your own issues here. I can find my own way home." Dn''s trip to Ocean City was filled with sorrow. After that, he cleaned himself up before he hailed a cab to the airport. He no longer had any reason to stay. At first, he''d wanted to seek Andrea out and avenge Nathaniel, but he decided not to interfere since Nathaniel had his own ns. After all, Andrea would get what wasing to her. Nathaniel finally heaved a sigh of relief when Dn left. Next, he returned to the hotel as he decided to take Andrea away. However, he heard that Madam Hans was there first and she''d picked Andrea up instead. Nathaniel sneered. Sure enough, Andrea still had someone she could use! No wonder she didn''t go and seek out Dn for help. Clearly, Madam Hans was far more useful than he was in Ocean City. However, Nathaniel couldn''t be bothered to care about Andrea so he just returned home. At home, Zion looked at Nathaniel with concern and said, "Have you found her?" Hence, Nathaniel knew that Zion had received news as to what was going on when he asked that question. Then, Nathaniel pulled Zion into the house and asked in a hushed tone, "Other than you and grandma, does Rita and Wisdom know about this?" "I don''t know, but I doubt that we can hide it for much longer. Grandma has banned everyone from watching the television and it''s making people suspicious." Zion''s words made Nathaniel feel a little sad. "Sorry, I haven''t found your mommy but don''t worry, I will keep looking. Your mother is smart so she''ll be just fine." "Have you found out who was trying to hurt mommy?" Nathaniel shook his head. He had no clue at all. That night, no one in the Ye Family slept well. The day after, news of Andrea''s failed attempt at seducing Nathaniel, and his intention to contract her to some adult filmpanies spread all over Ocean City. Mango''s hands couldn''t help but tremble when she saw this news. The sight of Andrea and Nathaniel naked on the bed was absolutely jarring to her. A deep ache resonated throughout her chest and it hurt badly. She''d only been gone for a day, yet Nathaniel and Andrea had already slept together? Even if it was all Andrea''s n, Mango still couldn''t ept it. Why did it have to be Andrea? Nathaniel knew that Andrea had ill intentions for him, but why did he still fall into his trap? Hence, Mango felt as if her entire world was copsing. Was this because Nathaniel hated her because of those photos? Then, Mango''s mind started to run uncontrobly wild. No! No, that couldn''t be it! She had to be overthinking it! However, the scenes that kept popping up in her mind were unbearable. When Walter arrived with food for Mango, he was distressed to see her like this. He said, "This could all have been a misunderstanding. I heard that those reporters were tipped off, so it could have been nned. So, maybe Nathaniel was tricked." "Nathaniel is extremely sly, so how could he have been tricked?" Mango''s voice was weak and she felt sapped of all her strength. She felt light- headed and her vision was blurry. "Mango, I don''t know Andrea very well, but she must have some smarts as to sessfully trick Nathaniel. Don''t overthink it, okay? Even if he wanted to look for another woman, he wouldn''t do it so openly. Furthermore, this was obviously against his will." Despite Walter''sforting words, Mango did not feel any better. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. No one else knew that Nathaniel would rather take medicine to make himself impotent than to touch her but she didn''t want to tell anyone about that. Now that something like this had urred, it would be strange for Mango not to be upset. "Let''s not talk about him. Is there any other news from the outside?" "Same old thing. So far Andrea''s scandal has taken the focus off of you somewhat, but it''s only temporary. You know the public just takes Andrea as entertainment." In other words, it meant that Andrea''s scandal would blow over and by then everyone''s attention would be back on her again. Hence, Mango felt a splitting headacheing on. Her head might just explode soon. Then, she rubbed her temples and tried to soothe the ache. "What''s wrong?" Only then did Walter realise that there was something wrong with Mango. Herplexion was far too ruddypared to normal. Then, he hurriedly reached out and touched Mango''s forehead. It was burning hot. "A fever? Mango, did you know that you''re having a fever?" So it turned out to be a fever! No wonder she felt so ufortable! Then, she smiled weakly and replied, "It''s fine, it''s just a fever." "Just a fever? What else do you want it to be? Come on, I''ll take you to the hospital!" As he spoke, Walter reached over to Mango but she stopped him. "I can''t show myself in public right now. If we go to the hospital, you''ll be stered in the headlines as well." "Well, I don''t care! I''ve never had a good reputation anyway, so what am I afraid of? And how could you just dismiss your fever? What if something happens to you?" Walter would never agree to Mango''sck of concern for her own health no matter what. Then, Mango waved her hand and said, "I really can''t leave because I haven''t found the mastermind behind all this. It would all be for naught if I show up now. Just get me some medicine. I''ll be better after some pills and a good night''s sleep." "You... don''t you cherish your own health! The pills can''t do much!" Walter was anxious but he couldn''t do anything as Mango was so stubborn. Furthermore, she was right. It wasn''t a good time for her to make a public appearance. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Mango just waved her hand and said, "I''m fine, don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to me before I find out who did this. I need to know their motives." Walter couldn''t say anything else when he saw Mnie''s determination so he said in distress, "Take it easy, and tell me if you need help. I don''t mind being troubled." "I know." Clearly, Mango wasn''t nning on holding back this time. After Walter left, dark thoughts filled her head. Even so, Nathaniel still popped up in her mind. He and Andrea... No matter how she looked at it, it was extremely insulting. Originally Mango hadn''t nned to look at it since tabloids were all full of rubbish anyway. Honestly, Walter could be right and all of it was just a misunderstanding that was carefully nned but she couldn''t help herself from reading the whole report. Nathaniel had casually told the reporters that he was a womaniser. Then, a sharp pain rose in her chest. It didn''t sound like what Nathaniel would say. But if he didn''t, would the reporters have written it down? Was he indirectly admitting that he slept with Andrea? The ache in Mango''s head only intensified. Now, her reputation was in tatters. What right did she have to judge Nathaniel for what he had done? In fact, Nathaniel was very kind to her, wasn''t he? Not only did he preserve her dignity, he even put himself through the trouble for her. What was there for her to be dissatisfied with? Nathaniel was just sleeping around anyway. With that thought in mind. Mango clutched at her chest painfully as sheid on the bed. When Walter returned, Mango was partially unconscious. Then, he woke her up and fed her some medicine before she dozed off. In her dreams, Nathaniel left with another woman and no matter how hard she called out to him, he did not respond. Mango ran after him until her shoes gave out, but she never managed to catch up to him. She cried and shouted as she insisted that she''d been framed. She begged Nathaniel not to go, but he only had eyes for the woman next to him. When the woman turned around, Mango was surprised to find Andrea looking back at her. Then, Andrea said with a chilling smile, "Mango, I''ve said once before that I will take everything you hold dear. I''ll start with Nathaniel, then I''ll move on to the Hans Family and Madam Ye as well as your children. I will have them call me mommy, and I will use them as my punching bag when I get angry. What will you do then?" "No! Don''t!" Then, Mango suddenly sat up. Her back was drenched all over with sweat. "Are you awake? Thank God, you nearly scared me to death!" Walter gazed at Mango worriedly. After that, Mango looked around and realised where she was. It was all a dream! Thank goodness! Mango''s entire body was trembling and damp with sweat. Afterward, Walter quickly handed her some warm water and said, "Have some water. You had a really high fever so you''ll still be weak despite sweating so much. Thankfully, the fever''s gone down. But you still need to be careful." "Thanks." Mango couldn''t help but recall how Nathaniel cared for her as she took the water. During her confinement period, Nathaniel had cared for her meticulously. Was that all fake? Was their rtionship just a farce? No! No, it couldn''t be! She wasn''t a statue, so obviously she could feel how much Nathaniel loved her. But why did he rather take medicine to make himself impotent rather than sleep with her after he saw the photos? Did he really believe them? Did he believe that Mango was so shameless that she would allow any man to touch her? If so, why was he so nice to her? If he believed it, why didn''t he ask her instead of letting himself be hurt? Mango felt as if she didn''t understand Nathaniel at all. The only thing she knew was how much she missed Nathaniel. She would be grateful if she could even hear his voice now. Her eyes filled up with tears at the thought. Perhaps people were especially fragile when they were sick. No matter how strong she was, she would always think about who cared for her when she was ill. Nathaniel was undoubtedly the person who cared most for her. But she couldn''t see him now. For his and the Ye Family''s sake, she needed to cut ties with them. Then, Walter couldn''t help but sigh when he saw Mango holding back her tears. "If you really want to know how he''s doing, why not call him? It wouldn''t hurt." "No, you don''t know what he''s capable of. He can locate me just from a phone call, and he will do everything in his power to take me home once he knows where I am. Don''t you think it''ll be pointless for me to hide by then?" After that, Mango took a sip of water and suppressed all her yearning. Madam Ye had been very kind to her, and she couldn''t involve the children. She had no choice but to cut ties with the Ye Family. On the other hand, Walter couldn''t help but be jealous when he saw how much Mango cared forthem. "Nathaniel must have saved the universe in his past life to be able to marry such an amazing woman like you." Truth be told, Mango was amused by his words. "That''s a good joke." "I''m telling the truth." "Well, ttery will get me nowhere. I need to get better soon and make a public appearance, if not, I''m afraid they might do something to the Ye Family. Since they can''t find me, they have set their sights on ndering Nathaniel and get Andrea into the family. Unfortunately for them, Nathaniel isn''t that submissive." Thus, Walter was stunned upon hearing Mango''s statement. "What do you mean? Have you finally epted that Nathaniel''s been tricked?" "Well, my mind was muddled because of the fever earlier. Now that it''s subsided, I''m much more lucid. You were right, Nathaniel is smart and he wouldn''t sleep around openly and get caught in the process. He isn''t so careless, unless he''d been tricked. I think that the other party is trying to use this to lure me out. Now that Andrea''s involved, she has to be in contact with that mystery person. So, we''ll definitely find clues if we follow Andrea." Once she got rid of the pain and heartache, Mango was able to see things more clearly. Meanwhile, Walter was rather impressed upon hearing her rational analysis. "Do you want me to have someone tail Andrea?" "Yes, let''s see what she''s going to do next and who she contacts. Perhaps we may find some clues." Now that Mango''s mind was clear, she felt like she''d been thoroughly confused earlier. Of course she knew what Nathaniel was like. They had been together for many years. In the five years she was away, Nathaniel hadn''t looked for another woman, so why would he start now? Furthermore, even if he hated the fact that someone had nude photos of her, his usual love and affection for her was real. No matter how good someone could be at acting, there was no way they could fake the emotion in their eyes. Thus, the way Nathaniel looked at her was genuine. Mango felt a little better when she thought about it. Whether or not it was just tofort herself, she just had to think of it this way for now. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Meanwhile, Walter was relieved when he saw that Mango had calmed down. "Okay, I''ll go get it done. I''ll go reheat the food before you eat." "Thank you!" After that, Mango took the food from Walter. Despite not having much appetite, she still forced herself to eat. No matter what, she had to conserve her energy. She couldn''t let that mastermind behind this win. Walter left after he saw that Mango was willing to eat. Soon after, he returned with news for Mango. "I''m not sure whether to tell you this, but I don''t want you to be out of the loop, so..." Mango was rather surprised at how Walter was tripping over his words. "What on earth is going on? It''s really weird to see a big strong man like you talk like this." Truth be told, Mango felt that there was nothing that she could not ept. At this rate, she was going to be invincible. Nevertheless, Walter was still a little hesitant. "Hurry up and tell me. You''re killing me with the suspense here." This was all very unusual for Mango. Then, Walter took a deep breath and said, "I did as you asked and followed Andrea, and it turns out that she''s been admitted to the hospital by Madam Hans." "Hospital? Did Nathaniel do something to her?" That was the first thought that came to Mango''s mind. ording to what she knew of Nathaniel''s temper, he was mostly cold and indifferent, but God help anyone who ever crossed him. If Andrea had really tricked Nathaniel into this kerfuffle, then he might actually beat her up. That was why Mango asked the question. Then, Walter shook his head but he was hesitant to tell Mango. "What''s going on? Hurry up and tell me! The suspense is killing me!" Mango felt that Walter was acting really strangely today. What was wrong with him? After that, he looked at Mango and muttered, "Would you like to have some water? I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear what I''m about to say." "Is there anything I can''t bear now? I''ve already been through the worst. I''d be fine even if you told me that Nathaniel didn''t want me anymore!" Although Mango had said so, Walter was still a little worried. "Walter, are you going to tell me or not?" Ultimately, Mango''s anger was ignited. Hence, Walter was forced to speak. "Andrea''s admission to the hospital was kept under wraps, and I had to have somebody keep a lookout for me to get this information. She''s suffered vaginal tears from being raped, and that''s why she''s in the hospital. Plus, she seemed to be heavily injured. Madam Hans kept cursing about Nathaniel being a beast and many people heard it." Mango''s expression changed instantly. "What? Are you mistaken? Did someone intentionally spread this to nder Nathaniel?" Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Then, Mango suddenly stood up. This news was too much of a blow for her. Walter hadn''t expected her to be calm, but he didn''t expect her to be this agitated either. "Calm down. Sit and listen to me." "How do you expect me to sit still? What the heck is going on?" Mango asked Walter right away. Then, he sighed and said, "This might not be an attempt to nder Nathaniel. It''s not something to be proud of and the Hans Family has stopped all information from leaking to the public. It was just that Madam Hans is furious and she kept yelling by Andrea''s bed every day. I heard from Andrea''s private nurse that her injuries were very serious. She can''t possibly do that to herself just to nder Nathaniel, right? That''s way too extreme." Mango immediately became nervous once Walter said this. She could tell herself that everything was part of Andrea''s trick which was all for show and Nathaniel hadn''t slept with her. But what was this? Andrea couldn''t have hurt herself so badly. Furthermore, no matter how ruthless she was, she would never do this to herself. Moreover, Madam Hans had already sent her people out to block the news from spreading so that meant this information was reliable. Pain ripped through Mango''s chest as she fell back onto the bed. She couldn''t believe that Nathaniel and Andrea really did it. Did Andrea drug Nathaniel? No, it couldn''t be! Previously she''d also drugged him, but he didn''t have much of a reaction. Didn''t Noah say that Nathaniel wouldn''t be able to have sex for a month after taking that medicine? If so, how could he have raped Andrea? "No way! Nathaniel couldn''t have done it! It''s impossible!" Mango suddenly shouted and her confident tone caused Walter to sigh. "I know it''s hard for you to ept it, Mango but it''s the truth and I have no reason to lie to you. Madam Hans will definitely crush Nathaniel. Only the nurses assigned to Andrea''s ward knew about this, and they''ve been forced into silence. If it wasn''t Nathaniel, then why would the Hans Family badmouth him?" Walter''s words caused Mango to shake her head. "What did Andrea say?" "Nothing, she just cried like it was the only thing she knew how to do. She even fainted multiple times and looked really devastated." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After Walter finished speaking, Mango still shook her head and said, "It can''t be Nathaniel. Even if Andrea had been raped, it wasn''t Nathaniel who did it!" "How can you be so sure that? No man is that virtuous, and even if Nathaniel was, I don''t believe that he could keep his wits after Andrea drugged him." "If I said no, then it means no!" At this point, Mango was about to start a full on argument with Walter. Next, Walter hurriedly cated Mango when he saw how angry she was. "All right, whatever you say. Don''t be mad okay? Since you said it wasn''t him, then I won''t say anything else. Right now, Andrea doesn''t have any contact with anyone else except for Madam Hans, so should we still keep an eye on her?" "Yeah. No matter what, Andrea is our lead." Nevertheless, Mango still had to remain calm. However, Walter was puzzled when he saw this. Shouldn''t a woman be sad when she encountered something like this? Furthermore, Mango and Nathaniel shared such a good rtionship. After this incident, how could she still trust Nathaniel? Or could it be that Mango had no choice but tofort herself like this to be able to go on? Truth be told, Walter did not understand, nor did he dare to ask. He just felt that Mango was no ordinary woman. It wasn''t a surprise that he fell for her! It was a pity that this woman did not belong to him! D*mn it! Walter sighed again. Then, Mango just nced at him and didn''t say anything else. Just as they were making ns, the Ye Family was thrown into a literal disarray by the news. As soon as it was released, Madam Ye was the first one to explode. "You''d better tell me what the hell is going on!" After that, Madam Ye immediately threw the newspaper in Nathaniel''s face. Nathaniel knew that he wouldn''t be able to avoid it this time so he exined everything to Madam Ye. She frowned deeply after hearing the story. "Why were you so careless? What will Mango think when she sees this piece of news?" "She trusts me!" Nathaniel''s words caused Madam Ye to be so angry that she flicked him in the forehead. "You''re rather confident in yourself, aren''t you? Do you think that a woman would use her rationality to deal with this? Furthermore, Mango hasn''t been able to clear her name yet, so she must think that you did this out of spite." Nathaniel became unsettled once he heard Madam Ye''s words. "But we''ve been together for years, so she should know what I''m like. Clearly, I''m not some yboy and I''m not that stupid to do it openly during this sensitive time. This is obviously a plot." "If you''re so right, then where did your intelligence go when you were tricked the first time? How could you not know you were being tricked? Well, now everyone in Ocean City knows that you slept with Andrea, and yet you still arrogantly boasted about womanizing? Gosh, you''re truly a piece of work. Let me tell you, the Ye Family will only recognise Mango as my daughter- in-w! Also, what were you thinking when you refused to reply to Mango''s divorce agreement? Do you really believe that she cheated on you? Are you really going to divorce her?" The more Madam Ye spoke, the angrier she became. She used to worry about Nathaniel the least, but when had he be so mentally challenged? Nathaniel could hear the anxiety in Madam Ye''s tone, so he hurriedly replied, "Why would I divorce her? But I think that Mango asked for a divorce and hid herself because she''s trying to distance herself from our family and our children. She probably wants to find the mastermind behind all this on her own." "Are we that afraid of scandals and troubles? Is it really our style to let a woman suffer through this on her own? What, do you intend to go along with what she wants? I''m warning you, Nathaniel Ye, if you dare let go of her or let her do this alone, I will evict you from this house." Then, Nathaniel burst intoughter after he heard Madam Ye''s words. "God, you still have the nerve tough! Look at what you''ve done. How will you exin to Zion when he finds out?" "Mom, why do I feel like you''re Mango''s mom instead of mine?" "Ugh, get lost!" Madam Ye was so angry that she slumped into a chair. "Mango has led a miserable life this far, and it hasn''t been easy for her. She''s suffered too much grievance because she was married to you, and do you think giving birth to your children was easy? Now that she''s gotten some well-deserved peace, the Hans Family treats her like she''s disposable. Honestly, I don''t think she would''ve been able to handle it if she were any other woman. Who else does she have except you to care for her? If she lost you, what else does she have to live for? Nathan, being a woman is difficult, let alone being a woman who gives everything up for love. No matter what, we owe it to her. If not, would you have Zion and Rita? Would you have such a blissful life? Even if the pictures were real, it doesn''t seem like Mango was conscious when they were taken. What does this mean? It means that Mango was brought away from right under our noses. Now, whose responsibility is that?" Nathaniel''s chest tightened when Madam Ye said that. "That''s impossible! Mango and I have always been together so there wasn''t a moment where we were separated. How could she be kidnapped?" "Then how did these photose about? There''s always a reason. If they were photoshopped, then why did both of you react so badly?" Nathaniel was shocked and he became unnerved. "Those photos weren''t fake, and I was mad because it really is Mango in those photos. When these photos first surfaced, I had investigated it but nothing came up." "Think about it. When has Mango not been by your side? This was definitely premeditated. Thus, it must have taken quite some time to do this. However, you and Mango are basically attached at the hip, and there is little time where you two aren''t together. If you omit those times, then I''m sure you''ll find out when these photos were taken. The Ye Family has our own way of dealing with things, and we are not afraid nor will we let a woman handle everything on her own. Go and find Mango now. Other than that, you need to deal with Andrea." Madam Ye''s words gave Nathaniel the motivation to take action. His mother was right! Who aroused the most suspicion during the time that he and Mango weren''t together? Then, Nathaniel seemed to have an all-new lead. He suddenly stood and hugged Madam Ye. "Mom, you''re really our family''s lucky charms. As long as you''re there, we can do anything!" "Instead of ttery, do well to settle this issue. As for Mango''s divorce agreement, the press will think that you''re actually divorcing her if you don''t issue a reply. What if she runs into trouble?" "I know, mom. Myck of a reply was on purpose. Don''t worry, I''ll go and make a statementter on that no matter where she goes, she''ll always be a part of the Ye Family and no one can hurt her. Furthermore, she''s my wife and I call the shots here." Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Madam Ye finally rxed after hearing what Nathaniel said. "Then hurry up and do it, don''t wait until your sones and interrogates you. By then we''ll see how you''ll deal with it." "No need, I heard everything." Zion''s voice rang out suddenly and startled Madam Ye and Nathaniel. "Oh God, why is a kid like you running around getting involved in the adults'' affairs? You should just go and y." Then, Madam Ye quickly stood up and carried Zion in her arms. She had no idea what to do with her genius of a grandson. It was fine if everything was normal, but every time something serious happened, it would be impossible to keep it from Zion. On the other hand, Zion sighed and said, "Grandma, that''s my mom you''re talking about. If I don''t worry about her, who will?. "What about your daddy?" "Daddy has too many things on his te and he has too many enemies. Look, some woman''s already tried to trip him up before he could do anything and thus a scandal is born." Zion sighed as he waved a newspaper around in his hand as he nced at Nathaniel periodically. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt like he was going to burst a blood vessel. What did that little brat mean? "Do you have any respect for your father?" Hence, Nathaniel was very irritated. However, Madam Ye let out augh at the both of them. "Both of you are exactly the same." After that, Zion burst intoughter as well. "Mr. Ye, did you not reply mommy''s divorce agreement because you want to find out where it originated from? You want to find her, right?" "Yeah, you''re right." Nathaniel was unhappy that Zion had seen through him so easily. Meanwhile, Madam Ye''s interest was piqued when she heard that. "Have you found her?" "I have, but it''s useless." Then, Nathaniel sat limply onto a chair. "The agreement was sent from Walter''s address, and it''s likely that Mango asked Walter to send it for her. Plus, I''ve sent men to tail Walter, and he''s basically been enjoying himself all this while. He hasn''t been anywhere out of the ordinary as well." Nathaniel''s words extinguished Madam Ye''s excitement. "So you''re saying that you haven''t found Mango?" After that, Nathaniel shook his head in reply. However, Zion spoke up next. "Mr. Ye, mommy would never let Uncle Song draft the divorce agreement. Look at it, it''s written so clearly and it evenys out Rita and I''s custody arrangements. It''s not something Uncle Song would think of." Zion''s words made Nathaniel pause for a moment. "Come and tell me what you mean." On the other hand, Madam Ye did not expect Zion to be so detailed and put him down. Then, Zion showed them the divorce agreement again, "Look, Mr. Ye, this agreement is written exactly the way how mommy speaks, so this could only be from her own hands. This means that she wrote it at Uncle Song''s house." "In other words, thest person who Mango saw was Walter." "That''s right!" Zion''s words made Nathaniel''s eyes narrow. "Walter pretended not to know anything in front of me, but it turns out that he''s the one who''s been hiding Mango all this time! Ridiculous! I should have killed him back then for just having the photos!" Nathaniel was so angry that he left the room immediately. However, Zion sighed and said, "Mr. Ye, do you know where to find mommy? If mommy told him to not tell you, do you think he''ll disobey mommy? He would have told you ages ago if he could, so it''s a waste of time to seek him out." Upon hearing Zion''s words, Nathaniel retreated from the doorway of the room. Zion was right. If Mango had told Walter not to tell Nathaniel where she was, then Walter would never spill the beans. In fact, Walter cared about Mango greatly, and the incident with Rainie caused him to nearly lose Mango as a friend. Now that she''d asked him for help, he would risk his life to do so. Moreover, no one else except Walter could hide someone so effectively. "You little brat, what have you found? Hurry up and tell me, you''re killing me with the suspense!" Honestly, Nathaniel was impressed with how calm Zion was even at this time. Then, Zion replied slowly, "What''s there to be worried about? Mommy will be fine under Uncle Song''s care. If you can''t find her, surely the mastermind behind this can''t either. In fact, mommy could be possibly be safer with Uncle Song instead of here with us." Nathaniel nearly hit Zion after he said that. "What the hell are you talking about? Do you think she''ll be better off with Walter? Can he even protect your mother''s safety?" "He can! At least he is doing so for now." Zion''s words made Nathaniel stand up all of a sudden. Meanwhile, Madam Ye hurriedly stopped Nathaniel as she saw that it was about to get ugly. "What are you doing? Why are you getting angry with him? Zion is actually right. Have you found Mango? If our family''s people can''t find her, do you think that the culprit behind all this can?" Nathaniel was livid once he saw Madam Ye protecting Zion, "Whose side are you on, mom?" "Whoever said I was picking a side? Calm yourself, I know you''re worried about Mango, but isn''t Zion worried about her as well? What he said is right, so you should hear him out." Madam Ye also knew that Nathaniel was angry because he was worried, so she had to calm him down. Next, Nathaniel took a deep breath and sat down. After that, Zion said after Nathaniel had calmed down. "Actually, Mr. Ye, you should have noticed that Uncle Song has gone to the casino a lot recently." "He has deep pockets, and the Song Family isn''t going to be affected even if he lost all his money." When Nathaniel said this, Zion stopped talking. Then, the room was quiet for a moment. Nathaniel felt it was quite strange. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After that, he and Zion exchanged looks, and his son seemed like he had something else to say. Nathaniel paused before he suddenly realised something. "You mean that your mother''s in the casino? That b*stard Walter actually hid her inside the casino?" Nathaniel immediately jumped to his feet once more. That son of a b*tch! Walter had actually hidden his wife in that filthy ce! Was a casino even fit for someone to live in? It was filled with gamblers. What were gamblers like? They were people who didn''t even cherish their own lives! If Walter lost horribly at a game and caused Mango to be hurt, would he be able topensate Nathaniel for his wife? The more Nathaniel thought about it, the more anxious he became as he hurriedly moved to leave. Zion called out to him. "Daddy!" Zion rarely ever called Nathaniel that, so it stopped Nathaniel right in his tracks. "Since mommy chose to stay there, she must think that it''s safe. So far, I think what she''s doing is right. I won''t stop you from seeing her, but don''t do it like this. Since she can''te home for now, you at least need to guarantee her safety over the next few days." Zion''s words made Nathaniel pause for a moment before he understood what his son meant. Meanwhile, Madam Ye sighed and carried Zion in her arms once more. Then, she walked past Nathaniel as she said, "Your son is smarter than you. Think carefully of what Zion said and tell Mango I said the Ye Family will always have a ce for her no matter what. Ask her toe home soon. I''m still waiting for her to tend to my flowers." After that, Madam Ye brought Zion out of the room. Nathaniel started to tear up. He was truly grateful to his mother for being able to ept his wife. After he was left alone in the room, Nathaniel calmed down and thought carefully about the matter. His concern and worry for Mango had clouded his judgment. Of course he knew how to hide someone in in sight. He just didn''t expect Mango to do this. Hence, Zion was right. He couldn''t go up and demand to see Mango so brazenly. After he thought of this, Nathaniel ced a call to Thomas. "Get some money out of the ounts and let''s go to the casinos." "What?" Thomas thought that his ears had deceived him. The casino? Throughout his life, Nathaniel had been literally everywhere else except the casino. This was because he hated the casino with a passion, so why was Nathaniel asking to go to the casino now? Meanwhile, Rainie saw that Thomas was in a daze after the phone call but the other party had already hung up. Then, she shoved him lightly and asked, "What''s wrong? Who called you? Look at you all zoned out like this. Was that another woman?" "What are you talking about? It''s Mr. Ye." "Does he have news on Mango?" Then, Rainie immediately became anxious. Then, Thomas shook his head and replied, "Mr. Ye wants me to get some money out of his ount and apany him to the casino." "What? Not only did something happen to Mango, he also got himself involved with Andrea. In fact, I want to ask him what''s going on since you said it''s all a trick, but what now? He wants to go and gamble at the casino? Thomas Song, if you stop me now, I won''t ever forgive you!" Rainie was so pissed off that she immediately rolled up her sleeves and she looked like she was going to fight Nathaniel. However, Thomas immediately stopped her. "There may be a misunderstanding here, so don''t do this. Listen to me, nothing will happen to Mr. Ye as long as I''m there. Plus, his rtionship with Mango isn''t going to be affected by small things like this." "Is this still considered a small thing? Thomas, no one knows how Mango is doing, but Nathaniel first went fooling around with other women, and now that he wants to go gambling. You''re still saying that this is a small thing? Do all of you men cover each other''s a*s all the time? Listen to me, I am going to ask Nathaniel what the hell he''s doing. Doesn''t he care about Mango anymore?" As she spoke, Rainie pushed Thomas aside and turned to walk outside. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 "Rainie!" Thomas felt like he was in big trouble now. Rainie had always been the most staunch protector of Mango, and it took a lot of effort for Thomas to stop Rainie from doing anything when Nathaniel and Andrea''s scandal came to light. Now, he med himself for saying too much. After he stopped Rainie with great difficulty, Thomas hurriedly said, "I swear that I''ll go and bring Mr. Ye back, okay? Stay here, the Ye Family has enough to deal with and plus the kids are there. It''s possible that they don''t know about what happened, so what will they do if you kick up a fuss?" Then, Rainie suddenly stopped in her tracks. She could ignore the world if it meant that Mango would be okay, but Rainie was hesitant when it involved the children. Thomas was right. Zion and Rita were still young, and this incident would be a huge blow to their emotional well-being. Even if it were fake, it would still affect them. Meanwhile, Thomas breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Rainie regain her senses. "You stay home and take care of yourself. I swear I''ll bring Nathaniel back, okay?" "Let him be. He''ll know what he lost once Mango leaves him." Rainie was so angry that she turned around and went back to her room. Of course Thomas knew that Rainie was worried about Mango, and it was a blessing to have a friend like her. He smiled before he abided by Nathaniel''s instructions and got the money. After all, he''d been working for Nathaniel for a long time and he knew that Nathaniel wouldn''t do anything out of the ordinary. He didn''t ask about Andrea, but he knew that Nathaniel would never find another woman, much less Andrea. So when Nathaniel asked him to go to the casino, his boss must have his own ns. When Thomas brought the money, Nathaniel had already changed into casual clothing as he held a cigarette which was lit up in his hand. However, he did not smoke it and instead just twirled it around in his fingers, deep in thought. "Mr. Ye." Then, Thomas came forward and greeted him which snapped Nathaniel out of his reverie. "Oh, you''re here?" "Yup." After that, Thomas got into the car and he couldn''t help but ask when he saw Nathaniel worried expression. "Why do you want to go to the casino?" "It seems like a good idea to experience new things," Since Nathaniel didn''t seem like he wanted to talk, Thomas didn''t ask further and they made their way to one of the smaller casinos in Ocean City. Soon after, Nathaniel had managed to lose all of his money. "I don''t want to y anymore, let''s try this again tomorrow." Nathaniel didn''t really mind that he''d lost a few million and he casually walked away. Naturally, the people in the casino were all smiles as they encouraged him. "Mr. Ye, you''re rather unlucky today, so how about you try again tomorrow?" "Again? This is the first time I''m here, and yet I''ve lost five million dors already. You still want me toe and throw money at you? In your dreams! Ocean City has plenty of casinos, and I don''t believe that none will let me win." Nathaniel''s words caused the casino staff to be at a loss for words, and they could only smile awkwardly as they showed him out. However, news of Nathaniel being a sore loser started to spread. Even so, Nathaniel pretended not to know about this and he still bade Thomas to take his money to another casino. Ultimately, he didn''t win very often, but at least he didn''t lose all his money. Later in the day, Nathaniel had Thomas take him to another casino. Over the next three days, Nathaniel and Thomas had visited nearly all the casinos in Ocean City. Nathaniel had lost more than a hundred million dors in total. This matter became the butt of jokes in Ocean City, and it was a hot topic. Some people said that Nathaniel had been driven mad by the loss of his wife, and some people said that this showed that Nathaniel was human as well instead of some untouchable god. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. When Madam Hans heard the news, she was so pissed off that she nearly smacked someone. "What a b*stard! Why can''t he just die already! This won''t do, I need to go to the Ye Family and avenge Andrea." Then, Madam Hans''s words made Andrea burst into tears again. "Don''t go, grandma. This incident is so shameful, how will I ever be able to show my face if it gets out?" "Unable to show your face? Nathaniel has done such a ghastly thing and yet he can still gallivant around like nothing happened. Do you think he cares about you? You''re always considerate towards him, but has he ever spared you a nce? No matter what, he''s hurt you and he hasn''t evenpensated for it. He could have sent someone over to smooth things over and give you a gift. Instead, what is he doing now? I will not let a child of the Hans Family be bullied like this!" Madam Hans'' words sparked a gleam in Andrea''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. "Grandma, don''t make fun of me. I''m not a member of the Hans Family, and after this incident, I''m not qualified to be a part of the family at all." "Silly girl, you''re qualified if I say you are. Today I want to tell everyone that you are the adopted daughter of the Hans Family, and you are my granddaughter. Let''s see who dares to bully you next time." Hence, Madam Hans did as what she said. She quickly contacted some reporters and had a press conference to say that Andrea was formally part of the Hans Family and she was her granddaughter. After this was announced, the entirety of Ocean City was in an uproar. A long time ago, everyone in Ocean City knew that Madam Hans was looking for her eldest son Dennis'' illegitimate daughter. Now that she''d announced that Andrea was her adopted granddaughter, someone naturally discovered that Andrea was Queena''s daughter and the both of them had cared for Madam Hans in the hospital together. Therefore, everyone thought that Andrea was obviously Madam Hans'' biological granddaughter! As soon as this news came out, Sisi and Newell could no longer sit still. No matter what happened to Mango and Nathaniel, Thomas had given them instructions to remain calm and to believe that Nathaniel would handle this. Now that Mango''s rightful identity had been taken away, the two of them could no longer sit still and called Thomas to ask about the news. Meanwhile, Thomas had ryed this information to Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel sneered and said, "Madam Hans has really gone senile." "Then this..." "Leave it alone. This was a good y from Andrea, and now that she has the Hans Family behind her, who knows what other tricks she''ll pull off. I don''t have the time to mount a counterattack, so let me deal with this before I do anything else. But since she''s so desperate, have someone call some productionpanies to ask her if she''s interested in adult films. I''m sure she''ll fetch a good price." As soon as Nathaniel finished speaking, Thomas understood what he meant. Andrea''s attempt to scheme against Nathaniel had yet toe to an end. Now that she''d stolen Mango''s identity, did she think that she could do whatever she wanted in Ocean City? The productionpanies had already begun to call Andrea for offers right after she''d been formally acknowledged. She hadn''t even had the time to be happy about it. At first, Andrea was a little confused until the other party asked her if she was interested in doing adult films. Only then did she realise what was going on. She immediately burst into tears. "Grandma, look, they''re still humiliating me like this even though they know that I''m the Hans Family''s granddaughter. Who do you think is doing this? Is it Nathaniel?" Andrea sobbed and shouted desperately which worried Madam Hans greatly. "Nathaniel has gone to far! Not only did he force himself on you, but he still continues to hurt you. Does he think that the Hans Family is a bunch of pushovers?" Thus, Madam Hans was so angry that she really wanted to go and argue with the Ye Family. At that moment, Terrance had finally made it back home. As soon as he returned, news of Madam Hans recognising Andrea reached his ears and he was so livid that he nearly burst a blood vessel. Before he could say anything to Madam Hans, he received word that his mother wanted to ask forpensation from the Ye Family. "Mother, that''s enough!" After that, Terrance roared furiously and locked Madam Hans up in her ward. Meanwhile, Andrea called out timidly to Terrance. "Uncle." "God, hearing you call me that disgusts me." His response caused Andrea to feel very ashamed. On the other hand, Madam Hans was so pissed off that she immediately pped him. "How could you say that? I acknowledged her as my granddaughter so she''s part of our family. Doesn''t that make you her uncle?" "I only have one niece, and that''s Mango. I will not acknowledge any other riffraff you brought in the door." Terrance''s words were ruthless and Andrea immediately rushed off somewhere to cry. Then, Madam Hans replied angrily, "Don''t you know what Mango has done? Haven''t you seen the news? Don''t even think of letting such a shameless woman into our household!" "Mango''s scandal is definitely a misunderstanding! Mom, even if other people misunderstand her, how could you see her that way? She''s your biological granddaughter!" "Well, I''m not going to acknowledge her! I don''t have a granddaughter who''s as shameless and morally corrupted like this!" Madam Hans''s words caused Terrance''s chest to ache from anger. "Fine, you can not acknowledge Mango since you said she''s so morally corrupted and shameless, but what about Andrea? Just as Mango was ndered in the media, she seduced Nathaniel and embarrassed herself. However, you still think she''s the greatest thing ever and invited her into our home. Don''t you think she''ll bring shame to our family?" As soon as Terrance finished his words, Andrea suddenly cried even more pitifully. "Uncle, what''s the point of living if you look down on me like this? I might as well just die!" After that, she suddenly stood up and ran towards the window. "Andrea! Somebody stop her!" Madam Hans immediately became anxious. Then, Terrance replied coldly, "Don''t stop her, just let her die! Let''s see if she has the guts to jump off the 13th floor!" Andrea''s eyes widened in surprise and she hated Terrance right now. s, she could not stop. She was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Then, Andrea suddenly turned around and kowtowed to Madam Hans before she said, "Grandma, you''re the only person who''s ever been kind to me, but I can only repay your kindness in the next life. You have to take care of yourself when I''m no longer by your side, okay? I''ll be off!" After that, she got up, closed her eyes, gritted her teeth as she dashed towards the window. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 "Quick, stop her!" After Andrea bowed down to Madam Hans and said herst words, the olddy became extremely anxious. How could she bear to see such a good child die? Thus, Madam Hans angrily went to stop Andrea when no one else moved. Terrance was afraid that something would happen to Madam Hans so he had no choice but to get someone to help her. Hence, Andrea was pulled back at the veryst moment. She could not help but let out a sigh of relief. That was so close! She was in fact quite scared and her entire body was drenched in sweat. If Madam Hans hadn''t pulled her back, she would have really jumped and everything would be over. When Terrance saw Andrea''s pale face, he angrily replied, "You''d better know your ce. I don''t care what you did before this, but from now on you represent the Hans Family. If I find out you did something that makes us look bad, I won''t ever forgive you." Once Madam Hans heard Terrance say this, she knew that he waspromising. "Then?" "Thank you, uncle." Andrea called out to Terrance obediently. However, Terrance felt that Andrea calling him uncle was particrly grating on the ears. It was much nicer to hear it from Mango. Meanwhile, Andrea hugged Madam Hans and cried so hard that she ran out of breath. Terrance was so pissed off at the close rtionship they shared that he left the room in a hurry. "What''s going on? Tell me everything." Terrance asked one of the servants who had worked for the Hans Family for a long time. Then, the servant told Terrance about everything he had learned from Andrea and Madam Hans. Terrance couldn''t help but frown when he heard this. "Nathaniel would never do such a thing. Has Andrea really been raped?" "Yes, Madam Hans even sent her to the hospital personally. When we got there, she was naked and the doctor said that she''d experience severe tearing." "Did you see Nathaniel do this with your own eyes?" Terrance''s words made the servant shake his head. "Only Miss Yu was there when we arrived." "So, who can prove that it was really Nathaniel who raped Andrea?" Terrance''s question stunned everyone. "If you can''t prove it''s Nathaniel, how can you have the nerve to interrogate the Ye Family? Did you do a DNA test? Was there any evidence?" The servant shook his head again. Then, Terrance sneered and said, "You don''t have any proof except for Andrea''s words, and yet you want to use Nathaniel of doing this and demandingpensation from the Ye Family? Where did you find the nerve to do so? Do you think that the Ye Family are pushovers? My mother had gone senile from age, but have all of you gone crazy as well?" Meanwhile, Madam Hans opened the door just in time to hear what Terrance said and she became furious. "What do you mean by I''ve gone senile? Nathaniel and Andrea''s scandal has spread all over Ocean City, and it''s even in the papers. Plus, he even shamelessly admitted that he was womanizing, so can''t you see the problem? Andrea was sobbing when she called me and when I arrived, she was already injured. Who could it be except for Nathaniel? Do you think it''s possible that Andrea is trying to sabotage him?" In fact, Madam Hans felt that Terrance was prejudiced against Andrea. Terrance nced at Andrea who was hiding behind Madam Hans and sneered. "Who knows? Only she knows whether she''s trying to sabotage him." "What do you mean, uncle? Do you think I''m that shameless as to go and seduce him? What good will it bring to me? Plus, Nathaniel isn''t an ordinary man, so do you think I could trick him so easily?" "Perhaps you thought that he was a good man earlier, and God knows what you''ve nned. Even if what you said was true, you brought it upon yourself. You knew that Nathaniel was in a foul mood, but why did you still go to him? Aren''t you throwing yourself at him? Let''s say that everything you said was true, then why didn''t you leave proof when you were brought to the hospital? Nathaniel must have left some trace inside of you, right? If you had the proof, our family would support you if you demandedpensation from the Ye Family, or even sued them! But what do you have now? Other than wild gossip in the papers, is there any evidence that you were raped by Nathaniel? How could you expect the Hans Family to go against the Ye Family without any solid evidence?" Terrance asked them a series of questions which confused Madam Hans. Meanwhile, Andrea was stunned for a moment before she cried pitifully. "Uncle, you mean that I brought this onto myself, and that I was unlucky right?" "What else? Not many people know about this, and everyone outside just thinks you had a one- night stand with Nathaniel. I wouldn''t care about whatever you did if you weren''t part of the Hans Family, but now that you are, do you n on dragging us all through the mud? You don''t have any proof, and yet you want to drag the Ye Family into this mess. So, do you want to let the whole world know that the Hans Family''s granddaughter has been raped by the son of the Ye Family?" Terrance''s words made Madam Hanse to her sense. He was right! They couldn''t throw away the reputation of the Hans Family. Andrea was pissed off beyond belief, but she could only cry sadly. "If so, then I''d better die. What''s the point of living like this? Now that everyone knows that I''ve slept with Nathaniel, who would marry me in the future?" Madam Hans'' heart ached when she saw Andrea crying. "Terrance, how about this? Since Mango and Nathaniel have released a divorce statement and he''s slept with Andrea, we can''t openly seekpensation for them. So why not we be inws instead?" Terrance burst intoughter when he heard Madam Hans'' suggestion. "Wow, so you''re nning to marry your fake granddaughter into the Ye Family to rece your real granddaughter. Olddy, what a mind you have." After he said that, Terrance could no longer stay and he left the hospital immediately. "Grandma, uncle hates me." Andrea cried even more sadly as she spoke. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Then, Madam Hans quickly tried tofort her. "Well, he is biased, but what he said is right. However, since that rascal from the Ye Family has tainted your innocence, I will definitely discuss this with the Ye Family. No matter what, Nathaniel will take responsibility for what he did." Andrea finally stopped crying after she heard Madam Hans'' words. "You''re the one who loves me the most, grandma." "Silly girl, if I didn''t, who would?" Then, Madam Hans embraced Andrea. Shepletely missed the smirk on Andrea''s face. Terrance felt a terrible ache in his chest after he left the hospital. "Where''s Nathaniel?" "I heard that he''s in the casino." "What?" Terrance thought that he had misheard and could not help but ask again. "Where is he?" "The Luxumber Casino. Mr. Ye has been frequenting casinostely, and word is that he''s lost a lot of money." The servant''s words caused Terrance to have a headache. It had only been a few days since he''d left Ocean City. Why had so many things happened since then? Furthermore, everyone around him seemed to have changed dramatically. "Isn''t the Ye Family going to do anything about it?" "They did, I heard that Madam Ye has fallen ill due to her anger and she had restrained all of Mr. Ye''s cards to be used. Unfortunately, he has quite a few lucrative venture capitalpanies, so Madam Ye isn''t able to control his own personal finances." The servant informed Terrance of thetest news updates. Then, Terrance rubbed his temples and said, "Find out where he is. I want to see him right now." "Yes, Mr. Hans." The servant quickly went to investigate. Meanwhile, Terrance felt like his head was about to explode. Just as Terrance began to look into Nathaniel''s whereabouts, Thomas had already received the news. "Mr. Ye, Mr. Hans has returned to the country." "Got it." "He wants to meet you and he has sent someone to investigate your whereabouts. Also, I heard that he went to the hospital earlier. Madam Hans was nning to bring Andrea to kick up a fuss at the Ye''s Mansion, but Mr. Hans stopped them." Nathaniel was slightly shocked and he sneered. "Andrea really thinks she''s someone now, doesn''t she? She even has the guts to bring Madam Hans to the Ye Residence? Isn''t she afraid that she''ll never leave the house alive?" "Mr. Ye, I think there might be something else you don''t know." Thomas''s words made Nathaniel pause for a moment. "What''s the matter?" "Andrea had been raped by someone, and she was covered in injuries when Madam Hans arrived at the hotel. After that, she was taken to the hospital and the Hans Family stopped all information about her from leaking out. I just found out that Andrea has experienced serious tearing down there and Madam Hans thinks that you did it. Because of this, she wants to get revenge for Andrea." "What?" Nathaniel waspletely stunned. "Who did it?" Thomas hurriedly replied, "I looked into it, and it turns out that two producers from an adult film company in Ocean City did it. However, we found out about this toote and both the men have escaped Ocean City. For now, we don''t have any leads on their location." "Do you know who told them to do this?" "I don''t know. Both of them left in a hurry and they didn''t bring anything with them. Plus, there isn''t any extra money in their bank ounts so it doesn''t seem like they were hired to do this." Nathaniel frowned deeply at Thomas'' words. "Someone is trying to sabotage me and make me seem like a target." "Yes, and it seems to be working wlessly. However, Andrea could have felt guilty and she didn''t allow the doctors to obtain any evidence. So, this was the only reason Mr. Hans was able to stop Madam Hans froming to the mansion. Nevertheless, word is is that she''s not going to give up so easily." Then, Nathaniel sneered and said, "She wants to pin this on me? Madam Hans has it all nned out, but it still needs my participation for it to work. If the Hans Family wants war, then I''ll give them war. I want to see what other tricks they have up their sleeve." Once Thomas realised that Nathaniel understood the whole issue, he left his boss alone. Meanwhile, it didn''t take long for Terrance''s men to find Nathaniel and Terrance himself came by shortly after. The Nathaniel he saw before he left the country was steady and stoic, so Terrance did not expect to see Nathaniel behaving rowdily with a group of gamblers as they shouted and ced their bets. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 "Nathaniel, what the f*ck are you doing?" Then, Terrance went up to Nathaniel and pulled him away by the arm. Nathaniel nced back at him indifferently and said, "Mr. Hans? Haven''t you left the country? When did you return?" "So you knew I went abroad? Well, here I thought that you did not know what was going on in the outside world as you gambled. How could you still sit here and y when so much has happened?" "Then what should I y with instead? Women?" The more Nathaniel spoke, the more ridiculous he seemed. Terrance felt like punching him in the face. "Come out with me now!" He couldn''t stand the foul atmosphere here. However, Nathaniel did not struggle much this time and he let Terrance''s men lead him out. Thomas just followed behind quietly as he knew Terrance would never do anything to Nathaniel. The air outside was much fresher after they exited the casino. Then, Terrance led Nathaniel to a remote ce. He handed Nathaniel a cigarette, which the other man refused. "As the saying goes, once bitten, twice shy. Don''t you know how Andrea tricked me? It was all because of a cigarette, which she used my best friend to give to me, and I wasying next to her the next time I opened my eyes. So, do you think I''ll just ept cigarettes from anybody now? I won''t ept it, especially if it''s from a member of the Hans Family." Nathaniel''s words were cutting which made Terrance feel ashamed. Then, Terrance put the cigarettes away awkwardly. "I don''t know why my mother''s brain is so muddled. By the time I came home, Andrea had already been acknowledged as a member of the Hans Family." "Yeah, she would rather have an evil, fake granddaughter instead of a real one. Your mother has a good eye indeed." Nathaniel replied in a mocking tone. Then, Terrance nced at him, a little lost for words. "I know you''re pissed, and I don''t really know what''s happened, but what''s going on with Mango? What''s with the reports and the photos? Where is she? I saw that she released a divorce agreement, so are you really going to divorce her?" Nathaniel knew that Terrance was genuinely worried about Mango, but he was still unable to get over the psychological block. He replied coldly, "I heard that your mother wants me to be responsible for what happened to Andrea. Would it be better if I divorced Mango and marry her instead?" "What are you talking about, Nathaniel? If you divorce Mango, I''ll never forgive you!" "Oh, you''re lecturing me now? If you really want to help, then lecture your mother. If she wasn''t helping Andrea, would this ever happen between me and Mango? You asked me where Mango was, right? Well, I have the same question. She left the house once the news broke, and I searched the whole city for her to no avail. She issued that divorce agreement saying nothing else, so what would you have me do? You people are great, you would rather love an outsider and hurt your own rtive. How rare is that. If you have so much free time, why not go and keep your mother on a leash and stop worrying about how I want to live my life." After saying that, Nathaniel turned and left. On the other hand, Terrance was stupefied. "Wait, did you say that Mango is missing?" "Yeah, she is!" "You''ve searched the whole Ocean City but still can''t find her?" "Yes!" "You said that this has something to do with the Hans Family?" "I''m just guessing. You can verify it but I can''t be bothered. Your family has way too many things that I don''t wanna get into." After he said that, Nathaniel left without another word to Terrance. Meanwhile, Terrance sat there alone while the cold windshed at his face. If what Nathaniel said was true, then should he really take control of the Hans Family? Or did all this have something to do with Andrea? When he thought of this possibility, Terrance''s gaze turned frighteningly cold. When Nathaniel returned, Thomas quickly asked, "Mr. Ye, you didn''t tell him anything, did you?" "What''s there to say?" After that, Nathaniel stretched and said, "Come on, let''s go to another casino." Thomas''s face fell immediately. "Mr. Ye, we''ve lost close to twenty million in thest few days. That is a lot of money, and even if it''s nothing to you, your finances can''t keep taking such a hit. Can you tell me what you''re up to? It''s hurting me to see you lose so much money." In fact, Thomas didn''t intend on saying anything at all as Nathaniel had his own ns. But if he didn''t stop Nathaniel, then his boss might really gamble away his whole fortune. Could the rumors be true? Had Nathaniel been affected beyond repair by what happened? Meanwhile, Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh at Thomas'' protective nature over his money. "It''s only twenty million, so what are you so anxious about? I''ve never seen you act like this even when we invested two hundred million into the venture capital firms!" "That''s different. It''s investing and nothing else. And with your business mind, naturally we won''t lose money. Now you''re just throwing money away." "Do you feel distressed?" Nathaniel spoke as if the money he lost was not his. Meanwhile, Thomas was at a loss for words. "Mr. Ye, don''t you know that twenty million is enough to sustain a regr person for the rest of their lives? Furthermore, you''ve never been such a loser before. Do you know what Ocean City is calling you?" "What do they call me?" Nathaniel was quite curious indeed. "They''re calling you Mr. Moneybags!" "To be honest, it''s not that bad." "Mr. Ye!" Thomas was rendered speechless. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Nathaniel couldn''t help but smile when he saw Thomas like this. "I know you''re my assistant, but people would think you''re my wife with how distressed you look right now." "Oh my god, Mr. Ye, how could you make jokes at this time? Just tell me what you''re up to. How long will thisst? How much money do you n to lose?" Right now, Thomas wasn''t concerned about Nathaniel''s feelings. He just wanted to understand what was going on. Hence, he wouldn''t care even if Nathaniel got mad. When Nathaniel realised that Thomas was actually mad, he cleared his throat and said, "How about this? I promise not to lose any more money today, and I''ll win back all that I''ve lost." "Mr. Ye, I''m not talking about that." Right now, Thomas felt like he could notmunicate with Nathaniel. Why didn''t his boss understand what he was trying to convey? Then, Nathaniel waved his hand and said, "Okay, okay, I know what you mean. I promise you can hug the cash to sleep tonight." With that said, he turned and left. Meanwhile, Thomas followed behind him and nagged all the way. "Let''s see what will Mrs. Ye do when you lose all your money. By then, I''m sure she''ll have you kneel for forgiveness. Humph." "Hey, look at you, you haven''t married Rainie but you''re already protecting Mango? Are you going to be like her after you''re married?" Thomas snorted at Nathaniel''s words to express his dissatisfaction, but he could not stop Nathaniel. When Nathaniel came to the Ruby Taco Casino, Walter was stunned. Although he knew Nathaniel had been frequenting casinos recently, he never expected Nathaniel to come here. Then, Walter hurriedly went to meet him. "Hey, Mr. Ye, I heard that you''ve lost a lot of money recently. What now? Have youe to try your luck?" Then, Nathaniel looked around and said with a sneer, "I heard you''re a shareholder here?" "It''s just one of my side businesses. If you want to visit, I definitely won''t stop you." Walter had recently heard that Nathaniel had been on a losing streak constantly over the past few days. It was unexpected for someone like Nathaniel who was a beast in the business world to be so unlucky in the casino. However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "Thene on, it''s hard to say for sure who will end up losing this time." "That''s very humble of you, Mr. Ye." Then, Walter had someone show Nathaniel to the private room upstairs. They would never catch someone like Nathaniel gambling in the main halls. "ckjack, poker, mahjong, what would you like to y?" "Which one are you good at?" Nathaniel replied faintly. Walter was stunned for a moment before he replied, "Are youing for me today, Mr. Ye?" "What''s wrong? Can''t take the challenge?" Nathaniel looked at Walter with a frigid gaze. If the look in his eyes could kill, Walter would have been dead ages ago. Of course Walter noticed the murderous look on Nathaniel''s face, but he paid it no mind. It was fine if he couldn''t beat Nathaniel in business, but it would be embarrassing to lose at his own casino. Moreover, Nathaniel had been on a losing streak, right? "Who am I to not heed the challenge that you issued? Come on, I''ll y any game that''s avable inside the casino." In fact, Walter was not bragging as he could y every game in the casino. Although he couldn''t guarantee a win every time, he wouldn''t lose too badly either. Plus, he didn''t need to employ much effort to beat someone as bad as Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Thomas was rather worried when he saw Nathaniel acting like this. "Mr. Ye, take it easy. We don''t have much money left with us today." "How much is left?" "About eight million." Thomas said this with the intention to remind Nathaniel not to go too far. After all, they couldn''t afford to cross the Song Family, but Nathaniel didn''t seem to care. "Eight million is enough. I promise I''ll win ten million for you in no time." Walter wanted tough at these words, but he held it back, "It''s okay, Thomas. Even if Mr. Ye loses and has no money, you''re still here, right? Even with your status as an illegitimate son of the Song Family, you''re still worth about ten million dors." "Walter, you''d better not involve Thomas in our affairs or else you''ll regret it." Before Thomas could say anything, Nathaniel had already spoken out of anger. Not only did Walter hide his wife, he''d called Nathaniel''s good friend an illegitimate child. This was a tant disregard for Nathaniel presence. Meanwhile, Thomas didn''t say anything when Nathaniel spoke. In his view, Walter would always be irritated by his presence so there was no point in saying anything else. On the other hand, Walter didn''t feel like arguing with Nathaniel when he saw that the other man was truly angry so he changed the subject. The both of them sat down at the gambling table and started the duel. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Walter thought that Nathaniel would be nervous after a continuous losing streak, but he never expected Nathaniel to look so confident. Thus, he was a little surprised. "You seem confident, Mr. Ye." Walter smiled lightly, but Nathaniel did not say much in reply. "Hurry up and start. Why are we dying? You''re all acting like a bunch of olddies. Are you here to gamble, or are you too afraid of losing?" As soon as Nathaniel spoke, Walter really felt like punching him in the face. However, Walter decided not to bicker with him and the both of them started ying. In the beginning, Nathaniel was still losing. Perhaps it was because of bad luck, but his losing streak made Walter rather overconfident. "Mr. Ye, I think you''d better give up. You''ve lost five million in less than half an hour. Plus, you said you''d only brought eight million. It''d be a shame to lose it all." Behind Nathaniel, Thomas''s heart was riddled with anxiety. Mr. Ye was always sessful in business, so why did he keep losing when it came to gambling? However, Nathaniel stayed calm and replied, "It''s just five million. I can bear to part with the money. Master Song, you seem to be rather shortsighted." "Why don''t we change to something else? Perhaps this might not be the right game for you." Walter suggested. "It''s up to you." Nathaniel wasn''t picky, and he went along with whatever Walter wanted. However, his nonchnt attitude made Thomas break out in a cold sweat. After that, the both of them changed to five-card stud poker. Strangely, Nathaniel seemed to have excellent luck at this new game, and he always seemed to have the slightest edge over Walter every time. As Walter saw the number of chips in front of him decreasing, he could no longer muster a smile. Then Nathaniel looked at him coldly and said, "Perhaps you''re not too great at this game. How about we switch?" Thomas nearly copsed. Although Nathaniel had won back his earlier losses, did he need to be so arrogant? It was hard enough to not lose any money, but what did Nathaniel want to do now? Walter looked at Nathaniel and assumed that he''d just gotten lucky. So, he smiled and replied, "No need, I''m not a sore loser." "You''re a generous man, Master Song. Shall we continue?" "Come on." After that, Walter became serious. However, he still kept losing no matter how seriously he yed. The chips stacked in front of Nathaniel grew even higher, and his was depleting. Before the hour was up, Walter had lost nearly all of his money. Then he frowned slightly. At the same time, Thomas felt that it was truly miraculous. Did Nathaniel somehow get Lady Luck to smile down on him? But why didn''t this happen in the other casinos? Meanwhile, Nathaniel asked calmly, "Master Song, are we still ying?" "Of course we are." Right now, Walter was embroiled in a bitter conflict with Nathaniel. It was kind of weird. Nathaniel always lost at the other casinos, but why did he keep winning here? Walter couldn''t figure it out, but Mango had caught wind of Nathaniel gambling at this casino and she observed him. Hence, she easily spotted the n. Did Walter even know who Nathaniel was? Although Nathaniel wasn''t a frequent gambler, he was a genius. So, how could he keep losing all the time? Furthermore, the money he lost earlier could be just a distraction, as what he wanted to do most was take Walter''s money. It was clear from the way he acted that he wasing for Walter. Unfortunately, Walter did not see that. On the other hand, Mango saw what was happening clearly. She sighed softly, knowing that Walter would probably lose very badly today. It was child''s y for a genius like Nathaniel to trap someone. After that, Mango had someoness a message to Walter to stop ying and cut his losses as soon as possible. However, it just seemed to Walter that Mango didn''t want Nathaniel to lose any more money. If Mango had said this in the beginning, then he might have heeded her advice and dismissed Nathaniel. However, he had been humiliated at his own casino, and thus he couldn''t admit defeat in front of Nathaniel. Hence, Walter did not say anything and continued gambling with Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel spotted that someone had arrived to pass a whispered message to Walter. The other man then pondered thoughtfully for a moment before waving the messenger away. With that, Nathaniel knew that Mango had realised something. It seemed that she was truly hiding here. Well then! This was great! Not only could she sit still when she knew that Nathaniel was here, but she could also even try to help Walter with his game. This made Nathaniel even more determined to make Walter lose miserably. The more Nathaniel thought about it, the angrier he got and the murderous vibe around him startled Thomas. Wasn''t Nathaniel winning money? Why was he so angry? He was a little confused, and so was Walter. In fact, Walter should be the angry one instead. Nathaniel was obviously here to cause a fuss, and yet he still looked so pissed off even when Walter was losing. If he didn''t know better, he would think that Nathaniel had lost money. "Mr. Ye, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry?" Walter asked softly. Then Nathaniel sneered and replied, "Nothing, I just thought of something irritating. I''m sorry for spoiling your mood. Come, let us continue." "Are you sure you want to keep ying?" "I''m sure." However, Nathaniel almost gnashed his teeth in anger as she spoke. Meanwhile, Thomas felt that Nathaniel wasn''t really here to gamble today. Instead, he seemed to be out for blood, which scared Thomas. After that, the both of them started ying once more. This time, Walter kept losing no matter what game he changed to, and he did not win even once. On the other hand, Nathaniel seemed to be able to clinch victory every time. In less than an hour, Walter had lost more than ten million dors. He started to sweat nervously. Who the f*ck was spreading fake news? They called Nathaniel Mr. Moneybags who threw his money at everyone. s, that was obviously fake! Meanwhile, Thomas''s eyes widened when he saw Nathaniel winning so much money. He wasn''t dreaming, was he? How did Nathaniel manage to be such a pro at gambling? He was such a terrible gambler before this. Then, Thomas rubbed at his eyes to make sure he wasn''t hallucinating. Nevertheless, he was still very shocked. The only person who was rtively calm was Nathaniel. In fact, he didn''t even look at the money in front of him as he sneered at Walter. "So, do you want to keep ying?" Walter had said that to Nathaniel not long ago, and Nathaniel had now used his own words against him. Thus, Walter felt as if he''d been verbally pped in the face. "Of course I''ll y! But I hope you won''t mind as I have to use the bathroom." "Go ahead." In fact, Nathaniel couldn''t care less about why Walter was leaving. After Walter left the table, Nathaniel said to Thomas, "Go and follow him. See who he''s sent to that room on the third floor and report back to me." "Huh?" "What are you confused about? Do you think we''re really here to gamble today?" Nathaniel felt that Thomas''s brain was malfunctioning today. On the other hand, Thomas was at a loss for words. "Aren''t we here to gamble? You''ve won so much money." At that point, Nathaniel really wanted to hit Thomas over the head. Had he be stupid since he fell in love? "Hurry up and go!" "Yes, okay!" Thomas had no idea why Nathaniel was doing this, but he followed Walter anyway. Just as Nathaniel thought, Walter did not go upstairs. Instead, he sent a waiter up to the third floor. Meanwhile, Thomas was very skilled at following people, and he was very good at avoiding discovery. He followed the waiter upstairs and saw him enter Room 306. After that, Thomas quickly returned to Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, he entered Room 306." Nathaniel nodded in reply. Just as Thomas wanted to ask Nathaniel further questions, Walter came back carrying another stack of chips. "Mr. Ye, I have another ten million here. Let''s see if you''re good enough to win it." "Fine, but I''m a little tired. Let''s get this over with." After that, Nathaniel looked at his watch and continued tly, "I can wipe you clean in half an hour. I''m sure you wouldn''t mind right?" "Mr. Ye, you''re truly boasting here. Do you think you can win ten million in half an hour? What a joke." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Let''s try it then!" Nathanielughed triumphantly, and Walter became angry at that. He''d figured out that Nathaniel was here to kick up a fuss, but with his reputation as Mr. Moneybags out there, no one would believe that Nathaniel was doing it on purpose. Walter was destined to lose today. Meanwhile, the both of them faced off and were ready for another battle of cards. However, Nathaniel sat back and said with a smile, "Can''t afford to lose?" "Of course not. How could a casino owner be a sore loser?" "Then what are we waiting for? Come on, then!" Nathaniel had a mocking expression on his face, but Walter couldn''t do anything to him because Nathaniel was a guest. Hence, he had no choice but to continue. In exactly half an hour, Walter''s ten million had be Nathaniel''s. Thomas nearly went insane with joy. The money that they''d lost over the past few days had all returned. Meanwhile, Nathaniel wasforted by the look on Walter''s face. "Thank you for gifting me such arge sum of money. I''ll be taking it now." It would have been fine if Nathaniel hadn''t said anything. But since he did, Walter just became nauseated at the sound. "Take care, Mr. Ye. I won''t be sending you off." "Wait a minute, I might being here again tomorrow. After all, I''m losing in all the other casinos in Ocean City except in yours." Nathaniel''s words almost drove Walter mad. This sly son of a b*tch! Walter knew that Nathaniel had tricked him, but he still had to smile and see him out. After that, Nathaniel and Thomas dly exchanged the chips for money and left Ruby Taco Casino proudly. Meanwhile, Walter angrily smashed everything around him. "That b*stard Nathaniel! He nned to trick me all along!" On the other hand, Mango just sighed softly. She''d already asked Walter to stop earlier, so what could she say when he lost so much money? On the other hand, Thomas was overjoyed to see that all the money had returned, that he couldn''t stop smiling. As soon as they left the casino, Nathaniel muttered, "Let''s turn back to the casino. However, we''re stopping behind it as I want to get to Room 306." Chapter 397 Chapter 397 "Where are we going?" Thomas was a little confused. He stopped the car immediately. Meanwhile, Nathaniel wondered if Thomas had suddenly turned retarded today as he red at him. Thomas suddenly felt a chill on his neck. "Uh, let me think about it." Within a second, he understood the situation. "Mr. Ye, you did it on purpose!" "What do you mean?" "You made a big show of losing your money in order to make everyone think you''re bad at gambling, and you kept changing casinos to make it look like you were a sore loser. However, your actual goal was Walter Song and the Ruby Taco Casino, right?" Thomas''s mind was finally working again. As he said earlier, Nathaniel was very sessful in the business world, so how could he have lost so miserably at gambling? When Nathaniel saw Thomas''s excited expression, he snorted coldly and said, "I wonder who was the one that was so worried over that twenty million earlier." "It''s still money, okay? Furthermore, it''s twenty million." Thomasughed as he replied. Yes, he admitted that he wouldn''t be as bold as Nathaniel. Using twenty million dors as a diversionary tactic was something only Nathaniel could do. Then, Nathaniel red at him and said, "We invested more than twenty million back when we were setting up those venture capital firms. In the end, you just don''t trust me enough. I guess that Mango is the only person who ever trusts me, everyone else is irrelevant. Working for me is a waste of your time, Thomas." Nathaniel''s criticism caused Thomas to be at a loss for words, but he was confused when he heard Mango''s name. "Of course your wife knows you the best, but even if she was here today, she might not catch on to what you were doing. It''s hard for anyone to be calm when you''re tossing out hundreds of thousands like it''s nothing." "Not necessarily. Do you remember that time when a waiter came to speak to Walter from upstairs after he''d lost the first ten million?" "I did. What was that all about?" Thomas just became even more confused. Meanwhile, Nathaniel red at him once again as he was toozy to exin. Thomas felt that Nathaniel was extremely annoyed with him today. Perhaps his brain really was malfunctioning. He tried hard to think of the whole issue, and suddenly an thought came to his mind. "Do you mean that the waiter was sent by Mrs. Ye to stop Walter from gambling anymore?" Thomas''s words finally caught Nathaniel''s attention. "God, Mr. Ye, do you mean that Mrs. Ye has always been inside Walter''s casino? Your aim had always been this casino, but you didn''t want anyone else to know Mrs. Ye was here so you went to all the other casinos to make it look like you enjoyed gambling. In fact, you always had a n mind. Furthermore, you kept losing to make yourself look like a sore loser who''s looking for somewhere he can win, but your true aim is to drain Walter dry right? You''re mad, because Walter didn''t tell you that he hid Mrs. Ye, and this is your punishment to him. You had me follow that waiter upstairs because you wanted to see which room Mrs. Ye was upying!" Atst, Thomas finally understood everything. Then, Nathaniel replied faintly, "I see you''ve regained your wits. I''d thought that your brain''s been rotted by love or something." Hearing this, Thomas felt rather embarrassed. If even he couldn''t understand what Nathaniel was doing, then his boss''s tactics were amazing indeed. "Mr. Ye, how did you know Mrs. Ye was there with Walter? We searched all of Ocean City and to no avail. How did you find out that she was here?" "If you could easily deduce what I was thinking, then you wouldn''t be my assistant anymore. What are you waiting for? Drive!" Truth be told, Nathaniel would never tell Thomas that it was Zion who''d found Mango. That would be too humiliating. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s words made Thomas shut up and put a halt to his questions. After that, he turned the car around and drove back to the casino. "You stay here and keep a lookout. Let me know if someonees." Thomas nodded quickly at Nathaniel''s words. But why did he feel like Nathaniel was having an affair instead? On the other hand, Nathaniel couldn''t care less about what Thomas thought. He was extremely impatient. He needed to see Mango right away. He needed to know if she was all right and whether she had been eating well. The casino was such a filthy, dank ce, and yet she still chose to hide here. After that, Nathaniel quickly took off his coat and climbed up the drainage pipe. When he reached the third floor, Nathaniel heard Walter''s voiceing from inside the room as he stepped foot on the balcony. "That b*stard Nathaniel did it on purpose! If not, why would he lose elsewhere and yet win millions at my casino? Plus, I even did the math and the amount he won today is equal to his losses from the other casinos. In the end, it''s like I''m giving away all my money!" Walter was so angry that he paced the room. However, Mango smiled and said, "I sent someone to stop you from ying any further." "That''s easy for you to say, this is my casino. If I concede after I''ve lost money, wouldn''t I be humiliated after that? No one expected Nathaniel to be so despicable." After that, Walter sat in the chair and panted angrily, When Nathaniel heard Mango''s voice, his heart was filled with excitement! She was really here! Then, Mango poured a ss of water and handed it to Walter as she said, "Hey, it''s just twenty million. It''s literally a chump change for you, so why are you so upset? You win some and you lose some, so even if you lost today, there could be millions entering your ount tomorrow." At that, Walter immediately spat out the water he was drinking. "Hey, twenty million is still a prettyrge amount for me, okay? The both of you are a couple, so I''m sure you would reassure me that everything would be fine even if he took every cent I owned!" Walter''s words were very pleasant to Nathaniel''s ear, especially when Walter called them a couple. So, even he knows that they''re still a couple. Even when he knew Mango was his wife, it was ridiculous for Walter to hide Mango here without telling him. After that, Mango coughed and Walter became anxious. "Are you still sick? Although the fever is gone, you still need to take your medicines. If it gets worse, well go to a hospital. I''m sure no one will recognise you." "I''m fine, I''m better now. Since I''ve not found the mastermind behind all this, me showing up in public would just trouble the Ye Family. Furthermore, I''m sure that Andrea is nning something else since she entered the Hans Family. She''s not going to wait around. Now, all I want to see is whose patience would break first." After Mango finished speaking, she coughed and it caused Nathaniel''s heart to ache. He hadn''t expected Mango to be sick! What was she thinking by hiding in this ce while she was ill? Thus, Nathaniel couldn''t wait to barge in right now and take Mango home, everything else didn''t matter. But s, he still had to be rational. When Walter saw that Mango was in poor health, he stoppedining and said, "I don''t know if Nathaniel came here on purpose today, but he''s smart and he could have noticed something. I hope you get well soon, and if it still doesn''t work, I''ll send you overseas. Don''t worry, I''ll handle things for you here. Even if you can''t rely on Nathaniel, you still have me right? Don''t hurt yourself." "I know. I know my own body. Don''t worry, I''m fine and plus my children and my home are here. I can''t leave. I won''t rest until I find out who did this." After that, Mango started coughing again. Then Walter quickly got up and said, "Take some medication and rest. I''ll go now, I''lle back tomorrow." "Okay!" Mango got up and saw Walter off, but her throat was dry and itchy. Then, she started coughing violently before someone handed her a ss of water. She took it without thinking and thanked the person. However, she realised something was wrong after she drank the water and stopped coughing. "Who''s this?" She turned around to see Nathaniel looking at her with an angry look in his eyes. On the other hand, Mango thought that she might be seeing things and she rubbed her eyes. After that, she realised that Nathaniel was still standing there! Hence, her first reaction was to turn and run. However, that pissed Nathaniel off greatly! They hadn''t seen each other for a few days, but this woman still wanted to hide from him! Nathaniel was so mad that he chased after Mango and hugged her from behind. "Let me go, Nathaniel!" Mango struggled as she yelled, but Nathaniel covered her mouth with his hand. Hence, she had no choice but to bite down on Nathaniel''s palm. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was stunned as he never expected Mango to bite him. However, he did not let go of Mango and instead threw her onto the bed and pinned her down. "We haven''t seen each other for a few days, yet you''ve be very bold, haven''t you? Biting me, huh? Well, I''m here now, so bite me!" Then Nathaniel extended his entire arm at Mango in anger. On the other hand, Mango was securely pinned down by him and she wouldn''t waste the energy to break free of him. Then, she looked at Nathaniel''s outstretched arm for a moment before she turned away in disgust. "I''m not going to bite you. Who knows what diseases you might have on your body? I don''t wanna die anytime soon from whatever virus you have on you." Her words irritated Nathaniel. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You''d better rify what you said. What disease could I even have?" "Don''t you know what you did? You sent a girl to the hospital with vaginal tearing. Damn, how did I never realise you were capable of such a thing?" Then Mango bellowed at him, which made Nathaniel''s expression darken. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 "What did you just say? Say it again." Nathaniel''s voice was soft, but Mango knew he was furious. Actually, she believed Nathaniel. After all, no one knew about Nathaniel''s condition better than her, but she couldn''t control herself. Despite everything she knew over the past few days, she was still rather resentful of him. However, Mango was unafraid of Nathaniel''s anger and she replied, "What? Can''t I call you out on what you did? You told me that you couldn''t get erected, and I even got you medicine to help you get better. How did I not realize how savage you could be? You put Andrea in the hospital. What else do I not know, Nathaniel? How long are you going to lie to me for?" Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt an ache in his chest as Mango interrogated him. "Do you really see me as that type of person? Do I look like I''m that desperate to the point where I would go find someone like Andrea to satisfy my desires? Don''t you know how particr I am towards who I choose to be with and with my body? Everyone else would never understand, but why are you like them as well? Do you really believe that I did that to Andrea as well?" "Do I really know you at all? We''ve been together for years, and yet I didn''t know that you would go and fight Walter after finding my nudes, nor did I know that you hated me so much that you would rather have Noah prescribe you medicine to be impotent instead of touching me! If you were so disgusted with me, then just tell me! You said that I don''t trust you, but can I really trust you? Did you even consult me when that incident happened? No! Not only did you not talk to me, but you were also disgusted by me! You pretended to love and care for me on the surface, yet you do this behind my back! If you''d told me earlier, I promise I would have never tried totch onto you. I am not that much of a whore!" In fact, she had not nned on crying, but she couldn''t help it once Nathaniel provoked her. She hid from him for the sake of the Ye Family and her children, but she still loathed Nathaniel. She hadn''t done anything, yet she was suffering so much injustice. To make matters worse, not only did Nathaniel not console her, he even went and did all that. How many women in the world could ept that their own husband would rather take some prescription to restrain his manly desires than touch her? Hence, Mango couldn''t get over it no matter how hard she tried to convince herself. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was shocked when he heard Mango''s words. "When did you find out?" "Why? Are you going to tell me that it''s all untrue? If you''re so great, then you might as well lie to me for the rest of your life! Lie to me so that I''d remain ignorant forever, at least I''ll feel better that way than I do now. Nathaniel, I swear to you that I do not have any nudes! No matter if they''re real or not, I''ve never done it! Don''t even try to use this against me. Let me tell you, we are going our separate ways after the dust settles." Mango became increasingly aggrieved as she spoke, and her tears kept falling down her face. Furthermore, she still had a cold, and she wasn''t sure if her face was red from sickness or anger. Then Nathaniel quickly replied, "Take what you said back. What do you mean by going out separate ways? Do you think you''re so great just because you released a divorce agreement? Without my say, don''t even think of divorcing me!" "How could you be so evil and domineering? If you can do whatever you want, why can''t I? I didn''t do anything, and yet people spread rumours about me. On the other hand, you live freely andCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. recklessly, and you even have the time to be involved in a scandal with Andrea and jump from casinos to casinos while formting a n! So, is everyone just pawns to you, Mr. Ye? Let me tell you something, I no longer want to spend any more time with you! Nothing you say will work! Get off me!" Mango was gasping for breath as she cried, and she tried hard to push Nathaniel off of her. s, he was heavy, and it was futile to push him away. "Since you obviously hate touching me, what the hell are you doing now? Had the medicine worn off? Nathaniel, do you really think everyone must do as you say?" Mango was so pissed off that shepletely disregarded Nathaniel''s feelings and reputation. She didn''t care if she offended him. Instead, her floodgates were opened and she couldn''t stop the words from spilling out. At this moment, Mango wouldn''t listen no matter what he said. On the other hand, Nathaniel was heartbroken when he saw how agitated and sad Mango was. Then, he suddenly lowered his head and kissed Mango. Mango was caught off guard, and she froze. By the time she regained her senses, anger coursed through her veins. This conniving fox! What did he take her for? He used the same move every time they argued! Did he really think that she would let him do as he pleased like before? Mango was so furious that she opened her mouth and bit down on Nathaniel''s tongue as it delved into her mouth. "Ow!" The scent of rust filled Nathaniel''s mouth, and he released Mango immediately. Anger sparked in his dark eyes. "Are you crazy?" "You''re crazy! Do you really think I''ll just let you do this? I hate you! I''ve hated you ever since you used the medicine to control your urges towards me. Since you hate me so much, what the hell are you doing now? Didn''t you say you''re very particr about who you sleep with? So, aren''t you afraid I''d pass a disease to you? After all, I''ve slept with hundreds of other men? Umph..." Nathaniel used his mouth to shut Mango up as the words she said got even more ridiculous. Shepletely lost all rationality when she got mad. Mango didn''t expect Nathaniel topletely disregard her words like that, so she scratched and bit at him mercilessly. Soon after, his body was peppered with wounds. However, Nathaniel persisted and he didn''t let go of Mango despite his injuries. Nathaniel''s mouth was filled with the scent of blood, and yet he still forced Mango to swallow his bloody spittle. She felt that Nathaniel was insane! Not only was he insane, but he also needed to be admitted into a mental asylum! Was this what he meant by being "particr"? F*ck, this was an insult to actual fastidious people! After a while more of that, Mango waspletely exhausted. Her body was already weak from the illness, and both of them were drenched in sweat and nearly naked. By the time Mango realized what was happening, Nathaniel had already imed ownership of her body. "Ah! Nathaniel, I''m going to kill you!" Mango cried out, but she was unable to break free from Nathaniel''s embrace. In the end, her body was honest in its desired and despite being angry at Nathaniel, her body betrayed her under Nathaniel ministrations. She cried and yelled, and she almost passed out in his arms. Who said that Nathaniel was impotent? Who said that he was unable to be aroused after eating medicine? Was he even still a f*cking human? Mango was so tired that she nearly felt like dying, but she cursed herself at their same time. How could she have believed Nathaniel''s nonsense? He said that he would be impotent after taking Noah''s medication, but where was his so-called impotence now? Hence, Mango was so angry that she was panting for breath. After Nathaniel saw that her energy was spent, he muttered, "Will you listen to me now?" "Get the hell out of here!" Mango was so livid that she wanted to scream, but she had not the strength to do so. However, Nathaniel smiled and said, "I don''t know when you found out about the medicine Noah gave me, but you still have to ask me about it beforeing to your own conclusions, right?" Mango turned her head aside and refused to listen to whatever Nathaniel had to say. However, she had nowhere to go nor the strength to go anywhere. In all honesty, Nathaniel missed her dearly when he saw her like this. His wife was still so adorable. "First of all, let''s talk about the photos. I learned about them from Rainie, and there was something fishy about it from the start. What''s more, she was nearly raped because of this, so we''ve decided not to tell you and spare you the heartache. After, I went to see Walter and destroyed all the photos. Additionally, I had someone try to track down who took the photos of me, but to no avail. I never doubted your loyalty towards me, nor if the photos were real, even though they did look real. I fought with Walter because I thought he leaked the photos, it''s not because of you. I didn''t tell you because I was afraid you would be mad and it would be bad because you''d justpleted your confinement period." After she listened to Nathaniel''s exnation, Mango gradually calmed down even though she told herself not to listen to him. Then, Nathaniel continued, "Plus, do you think I''d willingly eating medicine to stop myself from touching you? My sex drive is off the roof, so do you really think I could stop myself from touching a beauty like you? s, your body can''t stand the torture, and the doctor said that the miscarriage has affected you greatly. Hence, one month isn''t enough time for you to recover, and you can''t get pregnant within the next two or three years. I was afraid that I would be unable to control myself and end up hurting you more, so I tried to hold myself back. But in the end, I''m still a man, and I can''t do it, so what else could I do? I had no choice but to ask Noah for the medicine, and it would be better for the both of us." Meanwhile, Mango was stunned as she never fathomed that Nathaniel would be medicated for this reason. She turned to look at Nathaniel to gauge his true emotions, but she could see nothing except the sadness and heartache in his eyes. For a moment, Mango was confused. Had she misjudged Nathaniel all along? Chapter 399 Chapter 399 "Do you think I''m stupid?" Mango kicked Nathaniel weakly, but it still hit him with enough force. She''d nearly been deceived by this man. She was still exhausted, and yet this man still admitted that he''d taken Noah''s medicine? Meanwhile, Nathaniel didn''t know what to do after being kicked by Mango. "I''m telling the truth." "Really, then exin to me. If you really took Noah''s medicine, then what was that? Did the medicine not work or something?" Then Nathaniel understood what Mango was talking about and he hurriedly said, "Of course not. It only works when I take it. You''ve not been at home recently, so why would I take it? If I did, I really might actually be impotent." Mango turned away after she heard Nathaniel''s words and remained silent for a moment before she said, "So, you didn''t take the medicine with Andrea? Or did she feed you something else?" "Neither." Nathaniel sat on the bed and he felt like smoking, but he decided not to since Mango was here. Thus, he only twirled it in his fingers. "What do you mean?" In truth, Mango was very concerned about this. Both she and Nathaniel were the same when it came to intimacy and their rtionships. If Nathaniel had actually done something with Andrea, although it would be hard for her to split from him immediately, she''d never forgiven him. Of course Nathaniel knew what Mango was thinking, and he pondered for a moment before he said, "Andrea used Dn to give me a cigarced with something to knock me out, and I was next to her when I woke up. The drug she gave me was strong, and I couldn''t have done anything even if I wanted to. After that, the reporters barged into the room, so nothing happened between us." Then Mango felt a sense of deja vu. "Why do I feel like this scene is..." "It was what happened to us back then, right?" Obviously Nathaniel had thought of it too. "If it was you, then I''d just ept it and marry you after. But if it''s Andrea, then sorry, I can''t do it. This tactic might work the first time, but it''s not going to work a second time." Mango''s face had a light blush on it, but she asked, "But Andrea''s in the hospital with vaginal tearing. How are you going to exin that?" "I really did not touch her. When I left the room, I went straight to find Dn. You can check the security footage if you don''t believe me. As for whoever raped Andrea, she''s trying to pin the whole thing on my head. I have no idea who did it." "It''s so strange that there''s something you do not know about in Ocean City." Obviously, Mango didn''t want to forgive him go so quickly. Hence, Nathaniel nearly raised three fingers to swear. "I would never do anything to hurt you, Mango. My heart, my soul and my body are forever yours." In fact, Mango was a little annoyed when she heard him say this. She didn''t want to hear this from him. He seemed to be able to exin all those things away, but she still felt ufortable. "The photos are real." Nathaniel was quite surprised to hear her say that. "What did you say?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I said that those photos are real, and I''m sure you know they''re real too. If not, you wouldn''t have fought Walter upon seeing them. That naked body is mine, but I really don''t remember any time where someone could have kidnapped me and taken those photos." That was something Mango failed to figure out. Then, Nathaniel nced at Mango and said, "I''ve thought of someone, but I don''t know if it''s rted to her. But I''ve already had Thomas look into it." "Who is it?" "Edolie." Thus, Mango was slightly taken aback by his words. She''d nearly forgot about Edolie''s existence, and she didn''t want to remember either. She''d saved Edolie, and Edolie had saved Rita''s life. s, Edolie had been driven out of Ocean City by Nathaniel. So, it was very possible for her to want to seek revenge, but... "I''ve never been alone with her, and it''s very unlikely for her to have seen me naked and take those photos." Mango gritted her teeth as she couldn''t understand what''s going on. To be honest, Nathaniel couldn''t figure it out either, but he cherished every moment he could spend with Mango here. "I''ll ask Thomas to keep an eye on this, and I''ll work hard to find the culprit too. However, can we talk about you instead?" "What''s there to talk about?" Then, Mango pulled a quilt around herself and she wondered why she felt so weak as she spoke to Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel realised that Mango was trying to distance herself from him and he gathered her up in his arms. "What are you doing?" "What are you doing?" Mango was frustrated as she was unable to break free from his grasp. Then, Nathaniel muttered, "Do you think it''s safe to hide here? When this happened, the first thing you did was run instead of talking to me about it, and then you went and released a divorce statement. Why? Did you think that the person who did this would stoping after you, me, and the Ye Family if you distanced yourself from us?" Mango quickly turned her head away at his words. "I just didn''t want to see you at the time. Whenever I think about the fact that you''d rather eat medicine than touch me, I was heartbroken." "Am I really that kind of person? I always say what''s on my mind, and even if I did fall out of love with you, I''d tell you instead of dragging it out. That''s not me! How could you not know after so many years together?" Nathaniel angrily reached out his hand and flicked Mango on the forehead. "Ouch, it hurts." "You won''t remember it if it doesn''t hurt. We''ll see what I''ll do to you if you ever dare run away from home again. Don''t think I''ll spare you because you''re weak. I''ll make sure you won''t be able to get off the bedter when you get home." Nathaniel''s words became increasingly outrageous. Hence, Mango felt like she couldn''t hear any more, lest she die of frustration. "You always keep everything from me! You say that it''s all for my own good, but that''s my choice and not for you to decide. This issue concerns me, and yet why did none of you tell me? Furthermore, I was thest one to know and I waspletely caught off guard. You say you''re my husband, but what have you done?" Thus, Mango felt increasingly aggrieved as she spoke. Nathaniel finally softened when he saw her like this. "Fine, it was my mistake. I swear that I will tell you everything from now on, okay? But you couldn''t be provoked during your confinement period, so I really did it for your own good." "Hmph!" In truth, the unhappiness in Mango''s heart had dissipated greatly. She believed what Nathaniel said. If he said that he had nothing to do with Andrea, then Mango believed him. Frankly, it was just hard for her to put away her ego. "When are youing home with me?" Then Nathaniel got directly to the point. However, Mango then became evasive. "I don''t feel like going home now." Her voice was soft because she thought that Nathaniel might be angry, but he was not as irritated as she''d thought he would be. "It''s not a good idea to stay here long term. Furthermore, aren''t you afraid that there will be rumors between you and Walter?" "What are you talking about? Walter and I..." "I get it. However, mom asked me to pass a message to you. She says that the Ye Family never leaves their women alone. It''s fine if you don''t want to go home now, but you''re always wee back home." Then Mango''s eyes filled with tears. She knew how well Madam Ye treated her, and she was very touched that the older woman was willing to stand by her despite all that''s happened. "Is mom all right?" "She''s fine. Your parents are very anxious, and I reckon that the reporters would have broken into the house if I hadn''t sent people to guard it. Honestly, how could you hide once things went wrong? Although you have your own reasons for that and you felt that they wereing for you, but you left without saying anything. Do you think we won''t be worried about you?" Nathaniel didn''t want to chastise Mango, but he still said it after thinking about it. After all, Mango was no longer a child. Truth be told, Mango was also worried about her parents. After she settled in at the casino, she had Walter check in on her family, and she was touched to find out that Nathaniel had protected her family. No matter the asion, Nathaniel would always pave the way for her before she did anything. s, she didn''t want to rely on him for everything. Her contradictory personality made Mango feel awkward. "What? Am I wrong?" "I didn''t say you are wrong, but I knew you would take care of it." Although Mango felt a little embarrassed, she still voiced out her thoughts. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was bbergasted. So, you believe that I can handle things, and yet you didn''t trust me to handle your situation?" "I was pissed off by what you did at the time, okay? I ran out of the house in anger, and I only realized what was happening after I left. At the time, I thought that it would be the best course of action to leave the Ye Family and the children if that person is intended oning after me. Perhaps it would be the best thing to do." Mango was telling the truth. If she''d known what was going on in the beginning, then perhaps she wouldn''t be so hasty. Then, Nathaniel sighed softly and said, "It''s been years, and yet you still doubt my feelings for you? Come on. Do you think you should be punished forthat?" "Isn''t it up to you? Even if I said no, you''d still do it anyway right?" Then, Mango startedining. Because of that, Nathaniel suddenly felt embarrassed. "Hey, you forced me to do that. Let me see, are you hurt?" As he spoke, he lifted up Mango''s nket. "I don''t want you to look!" However, Mango stubbornly refused to let him pull away her nket. She waspletely naked underneath the thin fabric, and with Nathaniel''s newly rediscovered sexual prowess, was she going to let him have her again? Of course not! She would break! Then, Nathaniel smiled as if he could sense Mango''s worries. "Although I really want to, I know that what happened earlier what ufortable for you. Don''t worry, I can still control myself. However..." Before he finished his sentence, the sound of footsteps came from the outside. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 "Go, go now!" Mango''s first reaction was to push Nathaniel away as quickly as possible. It was as if Nathaniel wasn''t her husband, but a scandalous lover instead. Nathaniel''s face suddenly darkened. "Are you trying to drive me away? I''m yourwfully wedded husband, so where am I to go?" The tone of Nathaniel''s voice was very displeased. However, Mango replied as she heard the footsteps that were getting closer, "Gosh, who cares about that right now? Hurry up and leave! I don''t want anyone else to know that there''s a man in my room." With that, Nathaniel''s expression became even more sour. "Isn''t Walter a man as well? Doesn''t hee here every day? If so, why can''t I be here?" "But he doesn''t climb into my bed like you did?!" "What the hell? So you want to have sex with him?" Nathaniel''s voice rose rapidly, which scared Mango so much that she covered his mouth. "Why the hell are you shouting! Nothing happened between me and Walter. Ugh, your anger is clouding your head, just go!" Then, Mango pushed Nathaniel out of the room with all her might and she didn''t even give him the time to put his clothes on. She pushed him out to the balcony, shoved his clothes into his arms and mmed the door closed. The cold wind whipped at Nathaniel''s body and he shivered as he looked at his heartless wife. After that, he sorted himself out and drew the nket over himself faster than he ever had while in the military. Anger ripped through his body when he saw how pathetic he looked. How dare she! No one had ever pushed him out of bed, nor driven him out of their rooms like he was some secret lover. Wasn''t that heartless wife of his afraid that someone would see Nathaniel naked on the balcony? Although he was pissed off, he still reluctantly put on his clothes. Ugh, f*ck! He hadn''t even showered yet! With that thought in mind, Nathaniel''s expression was sour. Meanwhile, Mango couldn''t care less about what he thought right now as she folded up the nkets and opened the windows as if she was scared of leaving a trace in the room. Just then, someone knocked on the door. "Miss Shen, Mr. Song had me bring you some supper in case you got hungry." The waiter''s voice rang out, and Mango called out a reply and went to open the door. Nathaniel was so pissed off when he heard this that he nearly went inside to yell at the waiter. In fact, he was waiting for the waiter to leave so he could go inside and take a shower. It was too ufortable for him not to. Then, he heard Mango say, "What''s going on outside?" "Nothing much, a gambler lost too much money and his wife is here arguing with him." "Do you need me to go down and have a look?" "No, but Mr. Song intends for you to change your room. He''s afraid that it would be bad when too many people catch a glimpse of you." The waiter''s words made Mango pause for a moment before she nodded. "Which room does he want me to move to?" "The innermost room is Mr.Song''s private quarters, and usually no one goes there uninvited. So, he''s asked for you to go there." "All right." Then, Mango looked thoughtfully in the direction of the balcony before she walked away with the waiter. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was pissed off! He was Mango''s husband, and yet she treats him like this? Moreover, she even left without saying another word to him! He had nned to rush out and take a shower after the waiter had left, but now he had lost the mood to do so. Meanwhile, there was amotion brewing downstairs and he would be discovered if he stayed any longer. God knows what would happen to Mango then. As he thought of this, Nathaniel angrily climbed down the balcony and got back into the car. After that, Thomas smelled a musky scent in the air and asked quizzically, "What did you do, Mr. Ye? What''s that smell?" "What does it have to do with you? Drive!" Nathaniel''s words sounded angry, and it made Thomas very confused. Could it be that he was pissed off because he didn''t find Mango? The thought slipped past Thomas'' mind as he drove Nathaniel back to the Ye''s Mansion. He thought that everyone has fallen asleep, but Zion poked his head out of the bedroom and walked out when he saw Nathaniel. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Mr. Ye, did you see Mommy?" Nathaniel''s expression darkened slightly. "Yes, I saw her. Go to sleep and stop meddling in our affairs." As he spoke, Nathaniel was about to walk up the stairs as he felt very ufortable. However, Zion grabbed his hand and said, "What did you do?" "What else did I do? I went to see your mother." "No, your clothes are all wrinkled. Did you go fool around with another woman?" Zion sniffed the air as if he were a detective, and his expression exasperated Nathaniel. "You little punk, what do you know about women? What do you mean about fooling around? Go back to bed!" Nathaniel dragged Zion back into the bedroom as he spoke. Then, Zion suddenly shouted at the top of his voice. "Grandma, Mr. Ye fooling around with other women, are you going to do something about it?" "What the hell, you little rascal! What are you talking about?" Nathaniel covered Zion''s mouth with his hand, but the living room lights had already flickered on. After that, Madam Ye was pushed out by a couple of servants and Nick followed behind her. At that moment, only Rita and Wisdom were still asleep. Everyone''s attention waspletely focused on Nathaniel. "Nathaniel, where did you go? Why is your clothes like this?" It was the first time Nick had seen the usually tidy Nathaniel messed up his shirt buttons, so he was quite surprised. Meanwhile, Madam Ye nced at Nathaniel and found that his clothes were wrinkly and there was a faint scratch mark on his neck. Her eyes then narrowed at him. "Come with me to the study! Zion, go to sleep." "Okay!" Now that Zion had gotten what he wanted, he stuck out his tongue at Nathaniel and ran away. Nathaniel was so angry that he couldn''t wait to kick his son in the back. "Mom, it''s not like what Zion said, I..." "Come to the study! Aren''t you ashamed?" Madam Ye''s expression was as dark as a thunderstorm, and it made Nathaniel shudder in fear. After that, he followed his mother into the study with a resigned look on his face. On the other hand, Nick stepped out of the study and smiled as Nathaniel passed him. "Honesty is the best policy here. If you''re honest, mom might forgive you since Mango isn''t here." "Get the hell out of here!" Nick''s words were ridiculous, and Nathaniel was so pissed that he kicked Nick, who dodged it. "Close the door ande in!" Madam Ye''s voice was especially threatening. Thus, Nathaniel was a little loss for words. Ever since he turned eighteen, he had rarely ever been lectured by Madam Ye like this. Now that he felt extremely ufortable. Plus, everyone in the house was judging him when he didn''t do anything at all! Just as he closed the door to the study, Madam Ye mmed her hand on the table. "Tell me, where the hell did you go and with whom did fool around with, huh? The news around Mango hasn''t stopped circting yet. It was fine when you went to the casinos as you were looking for Mango, but what have you done today? Were you looking for her or looking for a bedmate?" "Well, I found a bedmate." Nathaniel admitted softly, which stunned Madam Ye slightly before she became furious. Moreover, she picked up a book to hit him over the head with. "You actually have the balls to admit it! You b*stard, how could you do this to Mango! Get over here!" Just as Madam Ye was about to beat the daylights out of Nathaniel, he hurriedly said, "Mom, I was with Mango." "What?" Madam Ye was instantly dumbfounded and she couldn''t believe it. "It''s true, I was with Mango earlier!" At the thought of his earlier experience, Nathaniel was so frustrated that he wanted to kill himself. He was pushed out of the window by his wife as if he were her secret lover. How could he tell Madam Ye such a shameful thing? Obviously, Madam Ye was reluctant to believe him. "Why would you look so pathetic after you''ve been with Mango? Don''t tell me that she caused this." "Who else could it be if not that heartless woman?" Nathaniel''s tone was acidic, and it sounded like he''d been wronged. Hence, Madam Ye didn''t know what she should do now. "Was it really Mango?" "If you don''t believe me, you can call her and ask!" Nathaniel said angrily. He felt an ufortable stickiness all over his body and he wanted nothing more than to have a hot shower. However, he''d been used of fooling around with other women and lectured by his mother like a child. What did he do to deserve this? When Madam Ye saw Nathaniel''s reaction, she decided not to ask any further. After all, she couldn''t just call Mango up and ask if they just had sex, could she? "Ahem, then hurry up and go take a shower. Also, you shouldn''te home looking like this even if you slept with Mango. If someone else saw it, who knows what other stories they might write about you. The scandal between you and Andrea hasn''t even been blown over yet, you know? Do you want to be even more famous?" Nathaniel was bbergasted. Well, he wanted toe back clean and refreshed, but did Mango give him the time to freshen up? s, he couldn''t tell his mother about such an embarrassing thing, so he could only angrily say, "Mom, I''m going back to my room." "Go then!" Madam Ye also felt that this misunderstanding was too much for her tonight. She cleared her throat and allowed Nathaniel to leave the study. As soon as Nathaniel opened the door, he saw Nick eavesdropping by the door. Then, he angrily said, "We haven''t seen each other a few days, and yet you''ve mastered the art of eavesdropping? Since when have you be such a sissy?" After that, Nathaniel went back to his room angrily without sparing Nick another nce. After he returned to his room, Nathaniel took a quick shower and felt much better. As heid on the bed, he suddenly realised that it was so very big. Previously, he never got this feeling when Mango was around as the bed had always felt quite cozy. However, now it felt lonely and empty like stretches of the vast sea. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 He tried to sleep but every time he closed his eyes, he could see Mango and it made him felt all hot and bothered. He had been in abstinence for more than a month. It was no wonder that he felt anxious inside now that he had ended it. Nathaniel got out of bed again and took a cold shower. The bed was such an eyesore and he just couldn''t sleep in it. It had never urred to him until he returned home today that the bed looked obscenely huge without Mango in it. It was so big that he felt insecure. "Damn, since when does a grown man like him need to feel secure?" Nathaniel took onest look at the bed before putting on his pajamas and headed out to Zion''s room. Zion was still awake when the door opened and startled him. It left him speechless for a while as he watched Nathaniel walk in. "Mr. Ye, what are you doing in my bedroom in the middle of the night?" "Move aside." Without further warning, Nathaniel gave Zion a kick. The corner of Zion''s mouth twitched slightly. "Are you trying to steal my bed from me?" "How can this be considered stealing when you belong to me, not to mention the bed? Now, move further aside." As Nathaniel squeezed into the bed with Zion, his tall and strong physique made the bed seemed rather small. For a moment, Zion felt quite helpless. "Mr. Ye, I''m already past the age where I need my dad to apany me to sleep. How about you go apany Rita? Or Wisdom." "Shut up and go to sleep. Either on the bed or the sofa, feel free to choose either one." Nathaniel answered domineeringly. Zion wondered why was he fated to have a father that''s someone who couldn¡¯ t be reasoned with. With the sofa being the only other option, Zion thought better of it and remained in bed. Zionid awkwardly in Nathaniel''s arms, unable to find afortable position. With Zion wrapped in his arms, Nathaniel no longer felt cold and lonely. He even had a small sense of satisfaction. He felt especiallyfortable embracing Zion''s small, soft body that still smelled like a baby. "Go to sleep." With these words, Nathaniel sealed Zion¡¯s fate for the night. Zion could only sigh and closed his eyes. Sleeping with his father was a whole new experience for Zion. Though Zion had said that he was past the age where he needed his father to hold him to sleep, this was the first time it has ever happened. Nathaniel''s embrace was not soft like Mango'' s, but was a manly hug that made one feel safe. Zion soon fell asleep with a satisfied smile. Upon hearing his son''s steady breathing, Nathaniel opened his eyes. Under the dim light, as he watched Zion sleeping soundly, his gaze softened and his facial expression followed suit. This little brat might be naughty at times but he was still a child after all. A wave of drowsiness swept over Nathaniel and he hugged Zion tighter as he fell into a deep slumber. When Nathaniel woke up the next morning, he felt sore all over. The bed might seem big for someone of Zion'' s age but for someone with Nathaniel''s physique, it was ufortable to sleep in. He gently pulled his arm back from under Zion. Even though he was feeling sore all over, he kept his movements controlled in fear of waking Zion. He tucked Zion in before leaving. As he exited the room, he came across Madam Ye and Nick who had just woken up too. They were surprised to see Nathanieling out of Zion''s room. "Did you sleep in Zion''s roomst night?" Madam Ye asked in disbelief. Zion had always been a very independent child, so it was unlikely that he would need his father''s company at night. Rita, on the other hand, would have been a more likely scenario. Without missing a beat, Nathaniel replied, "Oh, Zion asked me to apany himst night because he was feeling a little scared." "Huh?" Both Madam Ye and Nick were stunned for a moment. Was he really talking about Zion? Without further exnation, Nathaniel made his way to the bathroom to wash up. Madam Ye and Nick shared a look but didn''t question further. After all, if father and son wanted some bonding time, they have no right to interfere. After washing his face, Zion came out of his room. "Grandma, please ask Mr. Ye to sleep in his own room. I am used to sleeping alone. It''s really ufortable to have him squeezing into bed with me!" Zionined. Once again, Madam Ye and Nick were stunned. "Aren''t you the one who asked your father to keep youpany because you were feeling scared?" Zion froze for a moment then huffed, "I wonder who''s the one that''s scared. Hmph!" Then, he stormed angrily off to the bathroom. Nathaniel, who was standing by the side, didn''t seem to take notice of what was said. Instead, he turned to Nick and asked, "Is it true that the Song family is currently bidding against us for a project?" "Ah, yes, what''s wrong?" Ever since thepany has been handed over to Nick, Nathaniel had never asked about HY Group''s affairs. So, Nick was a little taken aback to hear Nathaniel asking about the firm¡¯ s affairs and couldn''t help feeling as if he had done something wrong. Nathaniel continued lightly, "Don''t worry. I just want to inform you that from now on, we are going to interfere in all the Song family''s businesses." "Did Walter do something to offend you?" Nick understood the meaning behind Nathaniel''s words. The Song family''s matriarch did not care about business affairs and preferred to spend her time in the greenhouse. Nathaniel replied with a sneer, "Offend? I will let this boy know what an offense is." The expression on Nathaniel''s face sent a shiver down Nick''s spine. "I have no problem interfering with the Song family''s businesses, but if it tied up our funds ..." "You can make use of the funds from my venture capitalpany." "Alright!" With these words, Nick needed no further exnations. Yet, he couldn''t help asking, "Is Walter really hiding my sister-inw?" "Get lost!" The thought of this made Nathaniel mad with jealousy. Throughout the night, there wasn''t even one call or text from that cold- hearted woman. She just couldn''t care less. Nick saw Nathaniel scowling and continued to tease him further, "One should not provoke a man with an unfulfilled desire. Look at you now. Where is that dashing gentleman you were before?" Nathaniel red at him and replied, "I have an unfulfilled desire? You'' re the one who has been fooling around for the past few years! You better not catch anything out there or you'' II be in deep sh*t." With that, Nathaniel walked away angrily, leaving Nick at a loss for words. What did he mean by ''catch anything''? What did he do?! It''s best not to cross paths with a man without his woman, for he would be extremely temperamental. Nathaniel left the house with a heavy heart just as Thomas showed up in the driveway. "Mr. Ye, are we still going to the casino today?" "Of course! Why not?" Thomas felt a little snubbed by Nathaniel¡¯s fury and silently regretted his earlier question. The two drove to Walter''s Ruby Taco Casino. Walter was still in bed when he heard someone say that Nathaniel had arrived. He looked at the time and frowned. It was 7:30 in the morning! At 7:30 a.m.?! Which casino opens at 7:30 a.m.? Walter had been up all night dealing with guests at his casino and had just fallen asleep when Nathaniel showed up. He was so furious that he would love nothing more than to kick Nathaniel out. "Tell him that we are not open yet and toe backter at 10 a.m." Before Walter could finish, Nathaniel had pushed the door open and walked in. "Hey Mr. Song, are you still in bed? Did you try to recuperate from your lossesst night by seeking a woman''spanionship? Is that why you couldn''t get up this morning?" Walter almost jumped out of bed upon hearing Nathaniel''s sarcastic remarks. "I¡¯m Walter Song. Do you think 20 million dors is going to burn a hole in my pocket? You are underestimating me way too much." "Oh, pardon my presumptions. I have brought 30 million with me today. Mr. Song, would you do the honors and deal a couple of rounds for me?" Nathaniel smiled devilishly at Walter. He was definitely doing this on purpose. Walter glowered in anger. "Mr. Ye, it''s only 7:30 in the morning. Casinos open for business at 10a.m. Don''t you think you are a little too early?" "I can''t help it. I''m too excited at the thought of winning your money, that I can''t sleep. Out of the many casinos in Ocean City, only yours gives me winnings. I have to take advantage of my lucky streak while itsts. What¡¯s the matter? Mr. Song can''t afford further losses?" "Bullsh*t!" Walter was grumpy due to theck of sleep. He figured that Nathaniel was provoking him on purpose. If he didn''t acquiesce, Nathaniel would think of something else to get on his nerves. He finally resigned himself to get out of bed and asked fiercely, "Which game table are you interested in? I''ll get someone to deal for you." "Come on, Mr. Song! None of your staff is qualified to deal for me." Nathaniel was being really demanding. Walter wanted to throw Nathaniel out but kept his frustration in check. Somehow it had never urred to him previously that Nathaniel could be such a rascal. Under duress to y, Walter kept yawning throughout the game and lost a hefty sum after a few rounds. Nathaniel grinned and said, "Mr. Song, looks like you¡¯re in a losing streak." "It has only been just a few rounds and you''re calling that a streak? You don''t know what''sing to you." Walter replied in anger and got up to wash his face again. When he got back to the table, he began to y in earnest. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When Mango heard that Nathaniel had arrived early in the morning, she had thought that he would approach her immediately. She certainly didn''t expect him to be gambling with Walter. "Are you sure? You¡¯re certain he is gambling with Mr. Song?" "Yes, Master Song was bulldozed into ying and he''s still half asleep." The waiter''s words left Mango speechless. Nathaniel was making a point to oppose Walter openly. What on earth did he want? Mango was about to go out when the waiter stopped her. "Miss Shen, you had better not go out now. It may be early in the morning, but we can''t be certain that no one would see you." Mango felt that the waiter made a good point. So, she returned to her room and called Nathaniel. Nathaniel was deeply engrossed in the game when he heard the phone ring. When he saw Mango''s number on the caller ID, he picked up the phone and smirked. Finally, she called him. That was a shame. Because he no longer wanted to answer. Nathaniel deliberately hung up the phone. Then, he turned to smile mischievously at Walter, "Mr. Song, are you feeling unwelltely? Why do you look exhausted merely from ying poker? Or perhaps you''re in need of some supplements to improve your libido?" Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Walter Song had been a well-known yboy in Ocean City for many years. None of his exes have everined about his performance in the bed. That was the first time anyone has ever suggested he needed supplements to improve his libido. His face turned red in anger. "Mr. Ye, you''d better keep it for your own use. I heard that your wife has left you recently. How does it feel to be a married man without his wife? I, on the other hand, am still single and have girls lining up for me. Did your wife leave you because you have a problem with your libido?" Walter was so irritated at Nathaniel that he spoke whatever came to mind. He hadpletely forgotten that Mango was staying at his ce and the reason why she was there. As soon as he finished his words, the atmosphere seemed to have dropped to a freezing point. The look on Nathaniel¡¯s face sent shivers down everyone¡¯s back. "Haha, Mr. Song is really eloquent, but I wonder how your skills are at ying cards." Nathaniel replied coldly. His phone was still ringing. Mango figured that Nathaniel was not picking up on purpose. What on earth did he want? She wasn''t aware that Nathaniel and Walter were already going at it. Nathaniel nced coldly at the number disyed on the phone caller ID. She didn''t call before but only when he showed up at Walter''s casino that morning. He figured she was calling only to persuade him not to give any more trouble to Walter. That was his wife. Not only was she staying at Walter''s ce, but she was also trying to plead on his behalf. At that point in time, it was not possible for Nathaniel to think rationally. He threw the phone to Thomas and said coldly, "Tell her that I don''t have time to talk now. She can wait." With that, he turned to Walter and said, "Come, let us see Mr. Song''s card skills." And they began to gamble in earnest again. Thomas didn''t recognize the number disyed on the phone caller ID. But, he did as he was told and slid the icon to answer. Without listening to the person on the other end, he quickly said, "Mr. Ye is busy at the moment, please wait." With that, Thomas hung up the phone. Nathaniel was slightly stunned and looked thoughtfully at Thomas. Thomas was intrigued by the look in Nathaniel''s eyes and asked, "Mr. Ye, who was that calling earlier?" Nathaniel did not reply, but turned back to Walter to y a new round of cards. Thomas was a little unnerved by the look that Nathaniel gave him. Something was not right. Why was there a hint of viciousness? If the caller was someone insignificant, then it was not likely that he would have Mr. Ye''s direct number. But then, if the caller was someone of importance, why wasn''t it saved in his phone¡¯s contact? The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. Thomas took Nathaniel''s phone with him and went out to a quiet ce to call back. After Thomas hung up the phone, Mango was quivering with anger. "How dare you, Nathaniel! Yesterday, you slept with me. Today, you throw your temper at me?" Now, she was told to wait! Fine! She will wait! Woe betide the next person to approach her. Just as Mango was gritting her teeth in anger, Nathaniel''s phone called back. Mango was so angry that she immediately hung up. There weren''t many people who dared to hang up the phone on Nathaniel Ye. Thomas was feeling nervous. It couldn''t be! Would he be so unlucky? The more he thought about it, the more nervous he became. He quickly dialed the number again. After several calls in a row, Mango''s anger surged up in droves. When the line was connected, Mango'' s temper red up immediately. She did not even listen to what the person on the other end had to say. "Nathaniel Ye, you''ve got guts! Didn''t you ask me to wait? Why are you calling back so soon? You had better not show up today or you will regret it!" Immediately, Mango hung up the phone. Thomas''s legs turned to jelly. "It''s Madam Mango!" "I can''t believe it is her!" "Oh, my god!" "I actually hung up on Madam and told her to wait?" Thomas felt that he must have had left his brain at home. It''s probably because he had been spending too much time at the casino with Nathaniel. What should he do now? What should he do if Nathaniel and Madam got into an argument? Thomas was at wits end. With a heavy feeling, he went back to Nathaniel''s side, only to find that Nathaniel''s chips had increased further. Who was the one who said Nathaniel couldn''t gamble? When the opponent was Walter Song, he definitely had the upper hand. Walter wasn''t looking too good. He was dragged out of bed early in the morning. Then, he quickly lost ten million at the table and he had no idea how he lost the game. It was not good for Walter. Meanwhile, Nathaniel asked coldly, "Mr. Song, do you want to continue?" "What the hell do you mean?" Walter eventually realized that he had been tricked. Nathaniel''s skills at the table weren''t as bad as he imed to be. He had always thought of Nathaniel as a gentleman. How in the world did he turn into a rascal today? "The guests who were causing trouble at the casinost night, did you send them here?" "Do you really think I have nothing better to do?" Nathaniel leaned back and yed with the cigarette in his hand. Ever since he slept with Mango the day before, he had started to control his cravings for cigarettes. It was kinda difficult, but still manageable. Walter knew he couldn''t get any real answers from Nathaniel. If he didn''t let Nathaniel have his fill of the game, who knew what else he would be up to. "Fine, onest round to determine the winner. How about we all in for this round? Regardless of who wins or loses, we''ll end the game. Then, I can get back to sleep." "Agreed!" Walter was surprised that Nathaniel agreed to his proposal so quickly. He looked at Nathaniel and wondered if he would break his word. Walter, feeling uneasy, yed thest round with Nathaniel. Unfortunately, he lost again. Walter epted his defeat. After all, losing tens of millions hardly put a dent in his pocket. He stood up and said, "Mr. Ye, you have to keep your word. Can I go to sleep now?" "Please, do as you wish!" Nathaniel didn''t give Walter any further trouble. One could have easily mistaken that he showed up so early at the casino and forced Walter to y cards, was merely to gamble only. Walter took another look at Nathaniel, afraid that he might break his word, and ran quickly back to his room to rest. He had just taken off his trousers when he heard a staff running towards his room door. "Mr. Song, we have a problem, something has happened." "Go away! No matter what happens, don''t disturb my sleep!" Walter was going crazy from sleep deprivation. Sleep deprivation made him very sensitive to loud noises. Walter felt as if his head was about to burst when he heard the waiter shouting loudly. He could hardly keep his eyelids open. The waiter was scared to his wits by Walter''s angry refute, but he pressed on, "Mr. Song, someone from thepany called to inform you that the auction for the piece ofnd in the suburbs will start soon. They asked what time you would arrive at the auction house." "Isn''t the auction tomorrow?" Walter felt like he was having a really bad day. The waiter whispered, "They said that they received ast-minute notice that HY Group will also be participating in the bid, and all other bidders have agreed to hold the auction today." As soon as he heard the name HY Group, Walter''s anger spiked. "Nathaniel! D*mn you!" Finally, he knew why Nathaniel allowed him to go back to bed without any further antics. He had already set a trap for him. The waiter had no idea why Walter was cursing Nathaniel again, but he didn''t dare to ask and waited patiently outside the room. Walter could feel his headache pounding. If he had a choice, he would not go to the auction. But Nick was the one managing HY Group while Nathaniel was the free bird. Whereas Walter was a lone man up against two brothers. Walter resigned to his fate, got out of bed, and began to get ready. Within a few minutes, he was once again standing face to face with Nathaniel. Nathaniel smiled mischievously at him. "Hey Mr. Song, are you leaving? I thought you said you''re very tired and want to sleep? If that isn''t the case, how about we y another round of cards?" "Nathaniel Ye, you are brutal! You''d better hope you¡¯ll never get into trouble. If the day should ever come, I will be there to make you miserable!" How Walter wished he could tear Nathaniel to pieces there and then. Meanwhile, Nathaniel¡¯s smile broadened. "Tsk, tsk, turns out that a man deprived of sleep behaves badly. Thomas, you must always remind me to get enough sleep. Look how embarrassing it is if one doesn¡¯t." "Yes, Mr. Ye." Walter burned with anger at the sarcasm in Thomas and Nathaniel¡¯s banter. But, he was already runningte, so he bit back his anger and left in a hurry. Nathaniel waited until Walter had left and said in a low voice, "We should leave, too. There''s no one else here to y with us and we''re not gonna wait here for Mr. Song toe back again. Let''s go home and catch up on some sleep. I¡¯ve won 20 million today. Awesome!" The casino staff hated the cocky look on his face but they could only look on as he left. Out of habit, Thomas drove the car to the back of the casino and stopped. Nathaniel turned to Thomas and asked sarcastically, "Are you trying to get me scolded or grant me a death wish?" Thomas felt nervous immediately.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Mr. Ye, I had no idea it was Madam on the other end. You told me to pass on the message, and I did." "Yes, you''re right." Nathaniel got out of the car, and turned to smile maliciously at Thomas, "I will remember to ask my wife to speak to Rainie Thomas''s face fell immediately. "Mr. Ye, I was wrong. What if I apologize to Madam?" "What? I only get to see my wife for such a short time every day and you want to take up some of it to apologize? You¡¯ve got some guts!" Then, Nathaniel began to climb up the familiar path to the window. Thomas felt that no matter what he did or said, he was still in the wrong. Somehow, he would always get into trouble whenever this couple squabbled. As Thomas watched Nathaniel climb up the balcony in broad daylight, he wondered if reporters were to catch sight of this, won¡¯t it make headlines everywhere? He shook his head to clear such thoughts then got up to keep a lookout. Just as Nathaniel reached the balcony, Mango shut the door with a loud bang, followed by the window, and locked Nathaniel out on the balcony. She mmed the door with such a force that it almost hit Nathaniel on the nose. "Holy crap! Woman! What are you doing? Open the door!" Nathaniel banged his fists on the door and window. Mango spoke calmly, "Thieves these days are really bold. They climb windows and walls in broad daylight. I better call the police in case something bad happens." Upon that, she picked up the phone seemingly with the intention to call the police. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 "Hey, hey, hey, you, you, you..." Nathaniel felt that Mango was going overboard with this. Mango held the phone and showed Nathaniel the screen. She was really going to call the cops on him. "Are you leaving or not? Stay a second longer and I''ll call the police for real! And we shall see how you¡¯d exin yourself when they arrive." Mango didn''t look like she was kidding. Nathaniel was struck with the memory of his arrogance when he told Mango to wait for him. In the end, he was the one who had to wait for her. "Honey, I¡¯m sorry." Nathaniel apologized quickly in hopes to appease Mango. But Mango just sneered and said, "Mr. Ye, I''ll call the reporters too if you don''t leave. I''m sure they would find your actions very interesting." Then she entered the room and even drew the curtains. Nathaniel was feeling very gloomy because she refused him. He had no choice but to leave and get back in the car. When Thomas saw Nathaniel, who returned so soon, he did not dare to ask about what happened. Instead, he asked Nathaniel about their next destination. Nathaniel replied rudely, "Where? How would I know?" Now that he knew where Mango was, there was no other ce he would rather be but here. He didn''t expect to annoy her. Under Nathaniel¡¯s frustration, Thomas quickly thought of a n. "Why don¡¯t we buy a bouquet for Madam? I heard women like flowers. Maybe it will make her happy and she will forgive you by then." Nathaniel looked at Thomas as if he was an idiot and said, "Send her flowers? Do you want everyone to know that my wife is staying at Walter''s ce?" When Nathaniel posed the question like this, Thomas was at a loss for words. "Then..." "What is it? You''re stressing me out." Nathaniel felt suffocated. At that moment, Zion called. "Mr. Ye,e home quickly. I''ve discovered something." "What is it?" "Something about Mom¡¯s picture." Zion''s words lifted Nathaniel¡¯ s spirits immediately. "Let''s go back home." Upon hearing this, Thomas immediately set the car in motion. Mango waited for Nathaniel to say something nice to appease her. But even after a while, the phone did not ring, nor was there any text from him as well. There was no noiseing from the balcony either. She pulled open the curtains and Nathaniel was nowhere to be seen. Fine! Was that all just for show? Mango felt a wave of grievance washed over her instantly. She wanted to call Nathaniel and then scold him again, but that would be too embarrassing. Mango decided to let things be. Yet, she had a feeling that something was missing. Earlier on, when she was angry at Nathaniel and ignored him, time flew by quickly. Then, when the misunderstanding had been resolved, time passed very slowly instead. Nathaniel had no idea what was going through Mango''s mind then. When he arrived at The Ye''s Mansion, Zion quickly dragged Nathaniel into the house. "Mr. Ye, look at this." When Zion zoomed in on Mango''s picture, Nathaniel''s expression turned dark. "Didn''t I tell them to delete these pictures? How did you get your hands on these?" Although Mango''s body has been blurred in the picture, Nathaniel still felt ufortable letting his son view such pictures of his wife. On the other hand, Zion didn''t find anything wrong with it. After all, that was his mother and her body had been blurred out. "Mr. Ye, ignore the blurred parts. Look clearly at the ce behind her." "Behind her?" Nathaniel had never thought of that. He squinted at the spot that Zion had pointed out. The angle from which the picture was taken was a bit blur, but one could still make out that the backdrop looked somewhat like a warehouse. Where was this picture taken? Zion erged the spot further. "I have scoured the map of Ocean City to find a match to this location but found nothing. Is it possible that this picture was not taken in Ocean City? Furthermore, for the past five years, Mom had been staying in the country. Who would take such pictures of her here? It¡¯ s absolutely not possible! And, I have also found another problem." Zion hesitated for a moment and then continued, "Mr. Ye, look here. Her face looks photoshopped." This remark caught Nathaniel by surprise. If it had been an ordinary photoshop technique, Nathaniel would have spotted it long ago. However, the photographer had cleverly positioned the angle to draw people¡¯s first impression towards Mango''s body so that they would overlook other details and be deceived into believing that the picture was authentic. If Zion had not persistently searched for discrepancies, Nathaniel would never have noticed the photoshopped marks. "Why did they photoshop your Mom¡¯s face into the picture? This is obviously..." Nathaniel stopped himself in time before he blurted out that it was indeed Mango''s body that was in the picture. There was no need to photoshop it at all. Nathaniel had no idea why someone would do that either. "You hold on to this while I go find your mother." Nathaniel snapped a shot of the discrepancies in the picture. Zion looked at Nathaniel and said, "Mr. Ye, when can Mome home? I miss her." "Very soon!" Nathaniel was certain they had found an important clue. No matter how things would turn out, he wanted to give his son hope. Zion didn''t question further. He knew that it was a critical period and it would not be convenient to meet his mother. "Please take good care of Mom!" "I will." Nathaniel patted Zion''s head and left quickly. "Thomas, let¡¯s go back to the casino." "Again?" Thomas wondered what had taken ce in the house which had caused Nathaniel toe out looking as determined as ever. He knew better than to question further and drove Nathaniel back to the casino. Nathaniel climbed up the balcony once again. This time the door was open and the curtains were drawn back. Mango was busy with something in the room. "Mango!" Nathaniel rushed into the room excitedly. Mango took one look at him and said, "Oh, did you lose your way again, Mr. Ye?" Nathaniel looked at Mango despondently. "Are you still mad at me?" "I wouldn''t dare to be!" Mango spoke coldly. Nathaniel pulled out a stalk of rose and handed it to Mango. "Look, I picked this from mother'' s greenhouse just for you. Isn''t it beautiful?" Mango stood up immediately. "What? Nathaniel, have you never heard of a florist? Mother''s roses are of special species and extremely precious to her. How dare you pick one from her greenhouse?" "As long as it makes you happy, I don''t care. Worst that could happen is I''ll get an earful from her." Nathaniel''s indifference about the matter left Mango quite speechless. The flower he had given her was a rare green rose. She found it rather pleasing to look at. Mango hastened to find a vase and put the rose in it. Her anger seemed to have eased quite a bit. Nathaniel was very pleased that she liked the rose and hugged her from behind. He smiled and said, "Please don''t be mad anymore. Something came up, and I had to go back home. We have found some new leads. Come and take a look." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Really?" Mango was dumbfounded for a moment and didn''t notice Nathaniel was hugging her. Nathaniel snickered and took out his phone. "Look at this picture." This was the first picture that the media published. Although it had already been blurred, she still felt a little apprehensive. Nathaniel whispered, "Look closely at the surrounding. Can you remember where this was taken? Zion told me that he had scoured all the architectures in Ocean City and still couldn''t find a match. If this was taken in a foreign country, it'' s impossible that you wouldn¡¯t know about it." Mango grabbed the phone and looked closely. "Furthermore, your face was photoshopped onto the body, which is really puzzling. Why would someone photoshop your face on to your body? I didn''t notice this before. If it weren''t for Zion, I probably would have missed it." Mango frowned slightly at Nathaniel¡¯s words. Suddenly, bits and pieces of memories shed across her mind. "I think I know where this is." "Where?" Nathaniel asked Mango excitedly. Mango looked at Nathaniel with a "What''s wrong?" He didn''t know what was bothering Mango, but he felt that she had turned gloomy all of a sudden. Mango didn''t reply. Instead, she stood at the window, deep in thought. Nathaniel looked worriedly at her. "Mango..." "I''m fine." Mango sighed softly, "I believe I know when this photo was taken." "When?" "Five years ago before the fire happened. I have yet to give birth to Zion." Nathaniel''s expression turned dark upon hearing her words. "What?" "This was taken at the warehouse behind the gas station. Someone had knocked me unconscious. When I woke up, I saw a set up of photography equipment near me. I did not know whether any pictures had been taken. Wasn''t there a rumor then that I had eloped with someone? I believe these were the pictures used to prove that I have eloped. As for why they photoshopped my face, that¡¯s because I have a different face back then." Nathaniel''s thoughts drifted back to five years ago. Five years ago, Mango had disappeared, and a fire had happened. The next day, it was rumored that Mango had eloped with another man. Indeed, there were some pictures as evidence. However, because the matter was very embarrassing, the Ye Family had quickly suppressed the pictures from going viral. It was Thomas who had taken care of the matter. Nathaniel thought that Mango had died in the fire and waspletely immersed in grief. He did not bother to check out the pictures at all. So, who would have ess to the pictures taken five years ago? The ones who took part in the incident five years ago? But Macy Cho was dead! Who else would want to cause havoc with these pictures again? As for Nanny Zhang, she was serving her sentence at the prison in Santell Capital. So, who else could it be? Nathaniel and Mango contemted the matter. Somehow, the incident five years ago hade back to haunt them. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Nathaniel could not figure out who else could have been involved in the incident five years ago. After a short moment of silence, Mango took another look at the picture. Then, she said softly, "Perhaps I know who this person is." "Who is it?" Nathaniel asked nervously. Mango looked at the picture for a moment longer before she replied, "Macy had told me that while Nanny Zhang was the mastermind, there was another person who was involved. It was her mother, Susie Zhong." Over the years, Mango had had very little contact with Susie. However, upon returning to the country, Susie did cause her some troubles. After Macy''s death, Susie seemed to have disappeared as well. Overnight, the Chu family sold all their businesses in Ocean City. From then on, Susie was never seen again. Mango had always thought that Susie went into hiding because she had suffered a tremendous blow from her daughter''s death. Now it did not seem to be the case. Perhaps Susie med Mango for Macy¡¯s death. And she had been hiding in the shadows while she waited for an opportunity to take revenge. Upon hearing Mango''s analysis, Nathaniel called Thomas immediately.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Send our men to find out everything about Susie Zhong, including all her activities in the open and in secret. I want to know if she is still in Ocean City." "Yes, sir!" Thomas didn''t know why he was suddenly told to gather information on Susie Zhong, but he got right on it. Mango was feeling rather despondent. If it was indeed Susie who was behind all this, it would not be easy to deal with. "I was negligent. I thought everything ended with Macy''s death and overlooked the matter with Susie." "Who would have thought of that? Besides, I'' m only guessing. After all, not many people knew about what had happened. I think it''s better that we ask Newell and Sisi about this too." Mango''s words dawned on Nathaniel. Only those who were involved in the incident would know what happened five years ago. Nathaniel was about to call them, but Mango stopped him, "It¡¯s better for us to talk to them in person. It may not be safe to use the phone sometimes." "You''re right. By the way, you can¡¯t stay at the casino forever. This ce is too messed-up, you..." Before Nathaniel could finish his words, Mango burst out augh. "Are you going to give Walter trouble as long as I stay here?" "Why? You can''t bear to see that?" Nathaniel sounded jealous. Mango''s smile widened. "I have never thought of you as the jealous type. You know full well that there is nothing between Walter and me. Why do you keep fussing about it every day?" "I just happen to detest that man. I''m pretty sure he still has feelings for you even though you don''t think of his that way." Rage churned inside of him as Nathaniel recalled searching frantically for Mango while Walter hid her in the casino. Mango rubbed her temples wearily and said, "I''m a little tired. I''ll leave you to handle the rest of the matter. I want to rest for a while." "Perhaps it¡¯s the cold. Let me give you a massage." Nathaniel sat down beside Mango to rub her temples. Mango leaned into Nathaniel''s chest. His rhythmic breathing and the massage soon put her to sleep. Mango hadn''t been sleeping well at the casino. Even though Walter owned the ce, she had to keep her guard up all the time in fear that something might befall her. With Nathaniel by her side, she could finally let her guard down. As fatigue washed over her, Mango fell asleep quickly. The exhausted look on Mango''s face nearly broke Nathaniel''s heart. This woman was his wife. It was his duty to love and protect her, yet there she was, facing such a difficult situation. He gentlyid Mango down on the bed and tucked her in. As he stood up to leave, he could see Mango stirring and sat down again. She seemed tock a sense of security. He had always thought of her as a cold- hearted woman. Now he understood that all of it was just a facade. Nathaniel eventually took off his shoes and climbed into bed. He held Mango tightly in his arms. Once more, Mango sensed a familiar warmth and scent, and fell into an even deeper slumber. Nathaniel frowned upon receiving a call from Thomas, then hung up quickly. After he''d put Mango down, he went to the balcony to return the call. "What is it?" "Mr. Ye, I have discovered the presence of several reporters. I am not sure if they are here for you." Nathaniel frowned slightly. "What else are they up to?" "I am uncertain. Perhaps they are here because of your huge winnings earlier today." "Or perhaps someone disclosed Mango''s whereabouts and they are here for her. This won''t do. She can''t stay here any longer." Nathaniel hung up the phone and hastened to wake Mango up. "Mango, wake up." "What''s wrong?" When Mango opened her eyes, she was a little at a loss. It took her several moments to remember where she was. "Did something happen?" "There are a few reporters outside. I do not know whether they are here for me, or for you. Listen to me, you need toe with me. I cannot possibly leave you here alone. Walter is at an auction and cannot protect you here. If I send for help, it will inevitably expose the fact that you are here. So, you muste with me. I will ensure your safety." Nathaniel looked very anxious. Mango was no longer mad at Nathaniel now that their misunderstanding had been resolved. However, she was worried that if she returned with Nathaniel, it would bring trouble to the Ye Family. Like he could read her mind, Nathaniel said softly, "Mother had said that Ye Family do not run away from our own problems. These problems won''t go away just because we have announced our divorce. These people hiding in the shadows will stop at nothing to destroy you and our family." "Okay, I''ll go with you." Mango couldn''t bear to see Nathaniel in anxiety. Moreover, if she stayed on, Walter would be at risk of losing more money. With the decision made, Mango did not even bother to pack and followed Nathaniel to the balcony. Nathaniel took off his jacket and wrapped it tightly around Mango. He then asked softly, "Can you go down from here?" "My special training back in those days are not done in vain." Mango was a little weak, but she still remembered the basics. She went first, and Nathaniel followed closely behind. Both of them scaled down the pipe. Thomas opened the door quickly for them. "Madam, please." Mango got into the car quickly. At the same time, a few reporters arrived at the casino''s main entrance. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly. "Thomas, drive past them slowly." "Yes sir!" Thomas started the car. As the car drove slowly past the main entrance of the casino, Mango saw several reporters running into the casino with cameras in their hands. "From the looks of it, they are indeed here for me." She wondered who exposed her hiding spot to the media. It was definitely not Walter, not to mention Nathaniel. Did Susie Zhong have informants in the casino? Mango''s brows furrowed slightly. If Nathaniel hadn''t been there today, she would have been trapped in the casino. At the thought of the brutality of those reporters, Mango felt a chill down her spine. "I''m fine." Nathaniel held Mango in his arms and in a low voice, "Thomas, go to the vi." "Yes sir!" Soon, they arrived at Nathaniel''s vi by the sea. The vi was built on privatend. No one was allowed entry without Nathaniel''s permission. Upon Mango¡¯s return to the vi, Sisi and Newell rushed out to wee her. "Madam, you''re back?" Sisi looked anxiously at Mango. Newell was also very worried but said nothing. "Let''s talk inside." Nathaniel was afraid that Mango might catch another cold and ushered her into the vi quickly. Once they were in the living room, Sisi poured a ss of warm water for Mango. "Sisi, Newell, sit down. I have something to ask you." Both of them were stunned by Nathaniel''s sudden serious tone. Newell took a moment to sit down due to his leg injury sustained from the car ident. "Mr. Ye, what is it?" Newell asked calmly. Nathaniel asked in a low voice, "Five years ago, did Nanny Zhang give you any other instructions besides asking you to kill Mango on her way to leave the country? Who spread the rumor that she had eloped? Was it you? Did you take pictures of Mango?" Upon hearing these words, Newell''s heart sank. Newell thought the incident was well over five years ago. He didn''t expect Nathaniel to bring it up again. Somehow, it made him quite nervous. Sisi quickly interjected, "Mr. Ye, isn''t it all water under the bridge? Why are we ..." "Don¡¯t worry, Sisi. We intend to let bygones be bygones. However, we have discovered that the pictures in the recent media uproar were the same pictures taken five years ago. That''s why I want to know the details of what happened back then." Mango interjected quickly for fear that Sisi and Newell might misunderstood Nathaniel¡¯s intentions. Upon hearing Mango''s words, Sisi and Newell heaved a sigh of relief. Sisi bit her lower lip and said, "I was the one who took the pictures because the rest were all men. Nevell wanted no part in it but we had no choice because Nanny Zhang threatened us. Newell even helped fend off a bodyguard who wanted to take advantage of Madam." "Who did you give those photos to?" The answer to this question was what Mango was most interested in. Sisi shook her head, but Newell replied instead, "We gave all the photos to Miss Cho. Mostly, she was the one who liaised with us and we acted upon her orders. Nanny Zhang had never asked us for the pictures." Mango and Nathaniel''s hearts sank. "So it is indeed Macy Cho! We can now be certain that Susie is the one who is creating all this havoc for the Ye Family." Chapter 405 Chapter 405 "Susie Zhong? What do you mean?" Sisi realized something was amiss. Mango told them about the pictures. Newell immediately thought of something, "I think I know where Susie is hiding. I heard that she used to have a lover who worked in a casino." What Newell said reminded Nathaniel of the reporters showing up at the casino earlier. "Ruby Taco Casino?" "That''s right!" Newell was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect Nathaniel to know which casino it was. The same realization crossed Mango''s mind too. "I see, then those reporters earlier were indeed after me. If I had not left..." Nathaniel held her hand and said, "Well, I was there for you, wasn''t I? I am your lucky star." Mango rolled her eyes at his shameless attempt at self-praising. "Thomas, send someone to get Susie''s lover. Be discreet about it." Nathaniel would not miss the chance to retaliate. Newell gave the lover''s address to Thomas, who acted upon it without further dy. Nathaniel was more or less relieved that the truth had unravelled further. "Would you like to get some rest? You have yet to recover from your cold and it has been a long day. Go get some rest. I will wake you when it''s dinnertime. You are safe here in our home. You can sleep till your heart''s content." Mango was a little surprised by Nathaniel¡¯s words, but she had to admit that no one understood her as well as Nathaniel did. Mango nodded in agreement and went upstairs. "Sisi, make some chicken soup for Madam. She hasn''t eaten well during her time away from home." "Yes, Mr. Ye." Sisi and Newell left. With nothing else afoot, Nathaniel apanied Mango in bed. Mango tried pushing him away, but to no avail. Her face turned hot in embarrassment, but she could do nothing about him. When Thomas and his men arrived at Ruby Taco Casino, Susie''s lover could no longer be found. The reporters had also left without a trace. The casino''s staff saw Thomas and thought that Nathaniel hade again. He quickly informed Thomas, "Mr. Song is still at the firm. I¡¯m afraid that he will not be back today. Mr Ye should leave." Thomas didn''t offer any exnation and left the casino quickly. He rushed to the address provided by Newell, but there was no one at home. The house was in a disarray and looked like someone packed in a hurry and left. Thomas called Nathaniel immediately. "Mr. Ye, John Wang has run away. His home is in a mess and he''s not at the casino either." "Okay." Nathaniel was somewhat dissatisfied with the oue, but there¡¯s nothing he could do about it. Perhaps he could learn more about John Wang from Walter. Mango was still sound asleep. Being back in her own home had put her at ease. Nathaniel sent someone to watch over Mango, while he and Thomas drove to the auction house. Walter was stuck in a bidding war with Nick. If it continued further, it would no longer be profitable for Walter to win, but he couldn''t bear to ept defeat. Walter could kill Nathaniel for plotting all this. "He is abominable!" Nathaniel had be more devious and unscrupulous. During a break in the auction, Walter had just sat down for some refreshments when Nathaniel appeared suddenly and dragged him outside by his cor. "Hey! Are you looking to start a fight, Nathaniel?" Walter could feel rage coursing through his veins. If Walter was not blinded by rage, he might have given consideration to his chances of winning a fight with Nathaniel. Nathaniel, however, was in no mood for a fight and handed Walter a cup of coffee. Walter was dumbfounded by his gesture. "Did you drug the coffee?" "You don''t get to die so easily. Drink up to refresh yourself. I have something to ask you." Nathaniel lit a cigarette. Walter sneered, "What makes you think I will give you answers?" "The matter concerns Mango. Reporters found out she was staying at your casino. They went there earlier." Walter was stunned by what he had heard and became nervous. "What do you mean?" "Someone had found out that Mango was staying at your casino and informed the reporters." "That is impossible!" Walter was taken by surprise, but still replied confidently. Nathaniel looked at him coldly and said, "You can call the casino to verify." Walter figured Nathaniel must be trying to deceive him again. He called the casino immediately. Walter was dumbfounded by what he heard over the phone. "How could this be?" "Do you know who is John Wang?" "Yes, he is a senior croupier at my casino. Why?" Walter didn''t expect Nathaniel to ask about a staff in his casino. "I want everything you have on this man." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Nathaniel''s words dawned on Walter. "Are you trying to tell me that the person who sold Mango out is Wang Jun?" "You¡¯re not as dumb as I thought!" Nathaniel nced at him with contempt. Walter suddenly realized something was amiss. "Wait, how did you know that Mango was staying at my casino?" "Why else would I visit your crappy casino every day? If it weren''t for my wife, do you think I''ll be interested?" Walter felt a sh of irritation. "You meant to say that your visits to the other casinos were just a cover? You deliberately plot to scam me of my money?" "Of course! That¡¯s the price you pay for hiding my wife! I have been lenient on ount of my wife, otherwise, I would have bankrupted your casino." "Nathaniel Ye!" Walter was about to hit Nathaniel when he heard him say, "Make sure you can win before you start a fight with me. I do not want to be a bully." "You..." "Don'' t forget to give me John Wang''s information. I want everything you have on him, including his lovers, his favourite spots... Nothing is insignificant." Nathaniel left and ignored Walter, who was burning in rage all by himself. Walter shouted at Nathaniel''s back, "Tell your brother to stop this bidding war and I promise to give you everything on John Wang." "I am no longer the CEO of HY Group and do not take part in their decisions. Either you give me John Wang''s information, or you watch Mango get in trouble. It''s up to you." Nathaniel did not linger further after that. Walter felt cornered, and it almost drove him crazy. Could he just stand by and watch something bad happen to Mango? He couldn''t! That was why he helped Mango hide in his casino and offended Nathaniel in the process. Nathaniel had clearly figured out all his moves, and he had no bargaining chips left. Walter kicked at the chair next to him, but hit his toes with it. He grimaced in pain. He had never won against Nathaniel. Outside the auction house, Thomas walked quickly up to Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, Madam Ye called to say that there are some issues at the Ye''s Mansion and asked you not to go back for the time being." "What happened?" Nathaniel felt a headacheing on. Thomas said in a low voice, "Madam Ye didn''t exin. So, I asked our men to find out. Looks like Madam Hans and Andrea havee to propose a marriage." "What?" Nathaniel thought he had heard wrong. Thomas nodded. This was hrious. The rumour that Andrea had climbed into bed with Nathaniel had yet to be over. To add fuel to fire, Madam Hans was proposing marriage for the two youngsters. Madam Hans'' eagerness to propose a marriage came as a shock, especially since Nathaniel and Mango had not finalized their divorce. Nathaniel''s expression suddenly changed. "Have the Hans family lost their mind?" "I don''t know, but Mr. Hans is probably not aware of the marriage proposal." Thomas''s information was ratherprehensive. Nathaniel said coldly, "It doesn''t matter whether he knows it or not. Madam Hans¡¯ actions represent the Hans family. They are a shameless lot." Terrance Hans had warned of it previously. Nathaniel had thought Madam Hans couldn''t do something so shameless. Turned out, Terrance was right. "Don''t tell Madam about the marriage proposal. I''ll make a trip back to the Ye¡¯s Mansion. Meantime, you go back to the vi and tell Madam that I have something to deal with and will returnter. Tell her to go ahead and have dinner without me." Thomas was shocked by Nathaniel¡¯s words. "Madam Ye told you not to go back to the Ye¡¯s Mansion. Won''t you get into trouble if you do? You should keep your distance to avoid further misunderstanding." "Trouble? Misunderstanding? I can¡¯t hide from this forever. Even if I don¡¯t deal with it today, Madam Hans will return again tomorrow. They are proposing marriage to me and not my mother. Thus, it¡¯s better that I handle it." Nathaniel realized that Andrea would not give up on him so easily. She had tried many ways to plot against him and Mango. She might also be involved in the recent incident with the pictures. In order to find out if she was working with Susie Zhong, he must approach her himself. Thomas did not know what Nathaniel was contemting, but he nodded in agreement. "Ask Rainie to apany Mango whenever she''s free. I may be busy in the next few days." "Yes sir!" Thomas drove Nathaniel back to the Ye''s Mansion. When Nathaniel saw the reporters at the door, he couldn''t help but sneer. Did the Hans family think that the reporters were working for them? Or perhaps it was Andrea''s idea? It would not be easy to force Nathaniel into submission, even with the help of media influence. The minute Nathaniel got out of his car, the reporters surrounded him. Everyone was eager to get first-hand news. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 "Mr. Ye, did you know that the Hans family and Miss Yu wereing today?" "What do you have to say about this, Mr. Ye?" The reporters rushed up to Nathaniel and bombarded him with questions all at once. Thomas was about to help Nathaniel block them, but before he could do so, Nathaniel had stopped him. "You should leave. Remember what I told you. Don''t let Mango know about this." "Okay. But will you be alright, Mr. Ye?" "Of course I am. This is nothing to me. Leave now." After sending Thomas away, Nathaniel looked at the reporters around him and sneered, "Why is everyone so interested in my personal affairstely? Were you paid to dig something out?" This made the reporters shut up. Their faces turned red in embarrassment. "You are so humorous, Mr. Ye." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "You guys should know whether I was right. And I''m sure all of you are smart enough to know what should be reported. I don''t care how much you''re paid to do this or why you''re doing this. All I know is that I won''t let you go easily if I see any news that interferes with my life." Without another nce, Nathaniel walked into the Ye¡¯s Mansion. Seeing Nathaniel return, the servant was stunned for a moment before hurrying up to him. "Sir, why are you back? Didn''t Madam say..." "It''s fine." Nathaniel smiled lightly and then walked into the house. "Who is here? What''s happening today? " Everyone could hearthat Nathaniel was back. It wasn''t the first time that Madam Hans had seen Nathaniel. She didn''t have a good impression on him, but she was here for Andrea today. Upon Nathaniel¡¯s return, Madam Ye frowned slightly and said, "Didn''t you have something to do? Why are you back so soon?" "Yeah. It was boring, so I left. Why are you here, Madam Hans?" Nathaniel casually threw his jacket to the servant and then sat down in front of Madam Hans without showing any respect. As for Andrea, he did not even throw a nce her way. This was Andrea''s first visit to the Ye Family''s Mansion. The Hans Residence was already humongous to her. However, the Ye Family¡¯s mansion was so much more luxurious that her jaw dropped when she arrived. Although the Hans family was a family of military generals and schrs, they were still careful about spending their money. However, the Ye family wasn''t the same. Their mansion was built in a European style, and even the interior design of their mansion was breathtaking. Everything they used was of top quality, and the furniture they owned was among the most exquisite. Even the mahogany table in front of them was worth millions. In terms of wealth, the Hans family was nothingpared to the Ye Family. Andrea always felt that her family in the United States was well off until she saw the Ye Family. "Now I see why Mango refused to let go of Nathaniel. As long as she became his wife, all of this wealth would go to her." As soon as Andrea thought of this, she became extremely jealous of Mango. How could Mango get all of this when she could get nothing at all? She was only interested in Nathaniel before this, but aftering here, she was more interested in being a part of the Ye Family. Andrea looked at Nathaniel with passion. When she realized that Nathaniel did not even nce her way, she felt indignant. It looked as if she was about to burst into tears from a grievance. "Nathan, I..." "What are you doing here?" Nathaniel interrupted Andrea before she could finish her sentence. Upon seeing the disgusted look on his face, Madam Hans was furious. "Don''t you know why we are here?" "I really don¡¯t. Why don¡¯t you tell me about it, Madam Hans?" Meanwhile, Nathaniel wasn¡¯t bothered by her attitude at all. Madam Ye didn''t mind Nathaniel''s attitude too. She knew that this would happen when he returned, and that was why she didn''t want him back. However, he should be able to handle these matters since he chose toe home. As a mother, she could only stand by and watch. Seeing how arrogant Nathaniel was, Madam Hans wished to storm out the room with Andrea so badly. However, Andrea had been holding her hand the entire time with an indignant look. Seeing the passionate look in Andrea''s eyes, Madam Hans''s heart ached. "Nathaniel, be a man and own up for your mistake. You have hurt Andrea and I want you to take responsibility! Besides, she isn''t married yet so how could you ruin her like this? She has even lost her reputation because of you! Don''t you think you need to be responsible for this?" Hearing Madam Hans¡¯ words, Madam Ye raised her eyebrows and looked inquiringly at Nathaniel. With a bitterugh, Nathaniel looked at Andrea and said, "What did I do to you? Why don''t you tell me what you said to your grandma?" In an instant, Andrea''s cheeks blushed in embarrassment. She then lowered her head to avoid his gaze guiltily. She wasn¡¯t being shy. She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to look him in the eye. Actually, Nathaniel did nothing to her. However, he did not save her when she was in trouble too. He was responsible in a way too, right? She had to gain something from Nathaniel in return for losing her chastity. She would never let herself get taken advantage of. With her head lowered, Andrea choked, "Nathan, I didn''t n to tell grandma about us. But I had to go to the hospital because it hurts too much, I..." "Nathaniel, are you even a man? You raped Andrea, but now you¡¯ re shirking all responsibility? She was just a virgin. I can''t believe that she was so violently abused and had to be admitted to the hospital! Even though I tried to stop the news from spreading, do you really think that no one will know about this?" Madam Hans couldn''t hold back any longer when she saw Andrea''s pleading expression. Madam Ye''s brows furrowed slightly in confusion. " What! Rape? Nathaniel, what''s going on?" Everyone could hear the displeasure in Madam Ye¡¯s voice.. Nathaniel smiled and said, "Mom, you don''t have to get involved in this." After that, he looked at Andrea and said with a sneer, "Did you say that I raped you? Are you sure it was me?" "Nathaniel! You''ve gone too far!" Madam Hans stood up in anger when she heard Nathaniel''s reply. On the other hand, Andrea suddenly cried with grievance. She was in such a sorry state. Nathaniel couldn'' t believe what was happening in front of him. With a wicked grin, he said, "Fine. Since you insist that I''m the one who did it, do you want me topensate you? ording to the fees in the nightclub, it should be 100 thousand dors. How about I give you another 100 thousand dors as her meal incentive?" Just as Nathaniel finished speaking, Madam Hans mmed her hand on the table in anger. "Nathaniel Ye! What do you mean? Do you think we want your money? Do you think this matter can be solved this way? If you don''t take responsibility or give us an exnation by today, well let the whole of Ocean City know what kind of person you are!" "Madam Hans, I''m a man after all. Are you asking me to marry her just because I took her virginity? Just to remind you, I am married to Mango, your biological granddaughter. However, Andrea is only your adopted granddaughter. Are you asking me to divorce Mango for her?" Hearing this, Madam Hans didn''t know what to say. "Didn''t Mango announce that both of you are divorced?" "I have not agreed to it. Are you hoping for us to divorce and make me marry Andrea?" Nathaniel stared coldly at Madam Hans. By the tone of his voice, Madam Hans could tell that Nathaniel had no intention of divorcing Mango, what more to say marry Andrea. "Mango has done something disgraceful. Can the Ye Family still ept her?" "Disgraceful? What''s disgraceful about my wife?" Nathaniel answered coldly. Madam Hans was too embarrassed to talk about the pictures of Mango that spread, but she sneered, "The whole Ocean City knows about it. Are you going to cover for her? How can the Ye Family tolerate this shameless act? She doesn''t want to taint the Ye Family''s reputation, that''s why she''s trying to break off your marriage. I think she''s doing the right thing. You should just listen to her and agree to the divorce." "Well said!" Nathaniel couldn''t help but apud Madam Hans sarcastically. He then snickered, "Why don''t you take charge of the Ye family''s matters from now on? Anyway, Mango is still mywfully wedded wife. I will find out the truth behind the pictures and prove her innocence. On the other hand, don¡¯t you think Andrea was the one in the wrong? She seduced me even when she knew I had a wife." "Nathan, no matter how much you dislike me, please don''t humiliate me. I had no idea how it happened! I swear that I had never nned to seduce you." After hearing what Nathaniel said, she suddenly burst into tears. Her shoulders trembled while she sobbed. She cried softly, but it was loud enough for everyone to hear. Seeing how Nathaniel humiliated Andrea, Madam Hans'' chest heaved with anger.. "Madam Ye, do you have anything to say about this?" "What can I say? Your granddaughter had an affair with my married son. Even though Nathaniel is in the wrong, Andrea is definitely not a victim. Anyway, it''s absolutely impossible for my son to divorce his wife and marry Andrea! This is a rule in our family! So I think you should consider what Nathan said. It''s just an affair between them. State the amount and we''llpensate you for it as long as it''s within our means. Consider us unlucky this time for getting involved with this granddaughter of yours!" Upon hearing this, Madam Hans almost fainted from anger. "You guys are going too far!" Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Andrea had not expected Madam Ye to say that. She sneaked a nce at Madam Ye and noticed that the elderly woman was staring right at her. It was as if she could see through her by doing so. Andrea quickly lowered her head and cried, "Grandma, forget it. Let''s go!" "You''re just going to let it go?" Madam Hans was burning with rage. Andrea was such a pure and innocent girl. And now, after she was defiled by Nathaniel, how could he still act so irresponsibly? Madam Hans couldn''t believe how absurd it was. "What else can we do? We can''t possibly ask Nathan to divorce my sister." Andrea cried out in grievance. Nathaniel, however, smiled coldly and said, "It''s best if you don''t call her your sister. It¡¯s disgusting to hear that from you. As for you Madam Hans, you should watch what you say. I still hold power in Ocean City, you know that, right?" "Are you trying to threaten us?" Madam Hans felt that Nathaniel was acting outrageously. He was never like this to Mango before. Nathaniel shrugged indifferently and said, "Madam Hans, I''m not trying to threaten you. You came throwing usations at me, and now you''re upset about me being harsh? Plus, I wouldn''t take a single nce at her even if she stripped herself naked in front of me. Trust me, I''m not in the least interested in her. As for who took her virginity, I think you should ask her yourself." "You''re going to treat it as if nothing happened? Fine!" Madam Hans couldn''t stay any longer and stormed off with Andrea. Andrea did not want to leave, but what could else could she do in such a situation? "Nathan, I won''t pester you from now on anymore." "That''s for the best. And please call me Mr. Ye in the future. You have no right to call me by my name." Nathaniel replied coldly. Madam Hans was trembling with anger, but she had no way to deal with Nathaniel. In the end, she could only bring Andrea home. Madam Ye waited for them to leave before asking, "What exactly is going on?" "Andrea was raped, but I wasn''t the one who did it. Although there was a scandal about us that day, I left as soon as the reporters left. Dn can be my witness. However, Andrea seemed to have been raped by two adult film directors. She couldn''t find them, so she is ming me for it." Nathaniel told his mother about what happened from the top. Madam Ye frowned slightly and said, "No one can prove that nothing happened between the both of you. It doesn''t matter what others say, what¡¯s important is whether Mango believes in what you say. You¡¯d better tell Mango about this, or else..." "Mom, Mango knows about this. I¡¯ve told her about it and she trusts me. Besides, I¡¯ve brought her back. In the meantime, I''m going to hold a press conference to rify matters of our divorce agreement." Nathaniel told her his n. Madam Ye was relieved to hear him say this. "That¡¯s good. You should not let Mango suffer anymore. Anyway, what is wrong with Madam Hans? She would rather trust an outsider and not her own granddaughter. What¡¯s worse is that she wanted you to divorce your wife for her. If Mango knew about this, she would be so heartbroken." Madam Ye''s heart ached for Mango. Nathaniel smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell her what happened." "You''re not staying for dinner, right?" Madam Ye could tell that Nathaniel couldn''t wait to get back to Mango. It was pointless to ask him to stay. Nathaniel smiled goofily. Just as he was about to leave, Zion walked out. "I don''t understand. What does mom like about you when you''re so flirtatious?" "You brat. Use your words wisely. What do you mean by flirtatious? Do you think that''s how your father is?" Because of Mango''s return, Nathaniel was in a good mood. Zion also knew that his dad would be with his mom tonight. Still, he handed some cakes to Nathaniel and said, "Give it to mommy. She likes this. You''d better clear things up quickly. Rita and I miss her a lot." "Got it." Nathaniel took the cakes from Zion''s hand. This was her favourite mango cake made by Aunt Lucy, their housekeeper. Mango loved it ever since she first tasted it but Nathaniel didn''t expect Zion to remember this. Seeing that his son was so sensible, Nathaniel felt a lot of pressure. Why was everyone so good to his wife? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. How will she remember how well he treated her if everyone treated her this way? Nathaniel patted Zion''s head before turning around to leave the mansion. Even though they had only been apart for a while, he had already started to miss Mango. Andrea was pulled out of the door by Madam Hans. When she saw the reporters out there, she started crying pitifully as if she was bullied. Madam Hans patted her on the back and got into the car with her. "Andrea, what should we do about this? Nathaniel refuses to admit it, and it didn''t look like he would marry you. You don¡¯t have any evidence too. There¡¯s no way to sue him for this." Madam Hans let out a long sigh in sorrow. Hearing what Madam Hans said, Andrea couldn''t help but cry even more sadly. "Grandma, I know I''ve embarrassed our family. How about if I be a nun? Things probably won¡¯t get worse that way. I¡¯ll just ept my cruel fate. Besides, they are a powerful family. We shouldn''t sabotage our rtionship with them because of me. Moreover, he is my sister''s husband and he''ll never divorce her. If she knows about what happened, she''ll definitely hate me. I don¡¯t even deserve to live!" Then she covered her face and cried again. Hearing this, Madam Hans immediately said, "What nonsense are you talking about? You''re still so young so it¡¯s not your fault. The one in the wrong is Nathaniel. He has a wife and still had affairs, which put you in such miserableness now. As for Mango, she did something so shameless that the whole city knows about it. How could she still stay in the Ye Family? Don''t worry, Andrea. As long as I''m here, I will definitely make sure you are ounted for. I won''t let this go! They better not think that this can be solved with money!" Hearing her grandmother''s words, Andrea breathed a sigh of relief and let out some more fake tears. When they got home, Terrance was waiting forthem at the door. "Don''t you feel ashamed of going to the Ye Family to make trouble? I¡¯ve told you not to go there. Mom, why don¡¯t you ever listen?" "What do you know? A girl''s reputation is the most important thing. Now that Nathaniel has ruined Andrea''s reputation, so he has to give her an exnation." "What kind of exnation do you expect? Even if Nathaniel had agreed to divorce Mango, is it something you should be happy about? She''s your granddaughter and she''s my elder brother''s daughter!" Terrance did not know what was in Madam Hans'' mind. If Thomas hadn''t told him about it, he would never have imagined that his mom would do such a thing. How could she try to propose marriage for Andrea with Mango''s husband? Didn''t they have any shame? Seeing Terrance''s anger, Andrea said quietly, "Uncle Terrance, don''t me grandma. It''s all my fault, it''s me..." "Of course you''re to me! Since you''re now a part of our family, can''t you be more thoughtful? Do you want the Hans¡¯ and the Ye'' s to fall out? Do you think this will benefit you? Instead of having some dignity, you brought your grandma along and did such a disgraceful thing! Is this how you should act as a granddaughter? Get into your room and think about your mistakes! You can''t eat today without my permission!" Terrance had already been displeased with Andrea. And now, seeing how she had the audacity to speak up made him angrier. Andrea waspletely stunned by his reaction. Upon hearing that, Madam Hans was so angry that she pped Terrance and said, "How dare you! If you want to let Andrea starve, then I''ll do the same too! It was my idea to visit the Ye Family today, and it was also my idea to demand an exnation for Andrea. You should just me me for this!" Terrance was at a loss for words. He did not know how to deal with his mother when she was being so unreasonable. If Queena was still around, there might be a way to deal with her. Right now, his mom was bent on finding justice for Andrea. How could she be so indifferent to Mango? This was too unfair to her? His mom was going to ruin their family''s rtionship with Mango, and this made him anxious. "Mom, can you sober up?" "I''m sober. Let me say this again. If you want to punish Andrea, you should punish me as well." Madam Hans made it clear that she was going to support Andrea to the end. Seeing her like this, Terrance was so angry that he let out a cold snort and turned to leave. Andrea hugged Madam Hans and cried, "Grandma, please don''t argue with Uncle Terrance because of me. If he doesn''t like me, I should just leave this house. I was born to be miserable, and after I leave, I won''t drag the Hans Family down with me anymore for whatever things that I do." "Silly child, what are you talking about? As long as I am here, no one will dare do anything to you. Don''t worry about your uncle, all he knows is getting into the Ye Family''s good books. Let¡¯s go. I will get someone to cook you something delicious and nourishing." Madam Hans walked into the house while holding Andrea''s hand. Out of the corner of Andrea''s eyes, she saw a familiar figure standing near their residence who was staring at her with a vicious gaze. It sent chills running up her spine. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 When she jerked her head back, the figure was gone. It was as if everything that happened just now was her illusion. "What''s wrong?" Seeing Andrea''s halted footsteps, Madam Hans asked curiously and looked around them. Andrea quickly shook her head and said, "It''s nothing, grandma. I might have been too bewildered by the Ye Family today. Somehow, I feel like there¡¯s someone watching us." "Silly girl, this is the Hans Family''s residence. They won''t dare to do anything. Besides, the reporters won¡¯ t write anything inappropriate. You don''t have to worry about anything." Madam Hans patted the back of Andrea''s hand andforted her with a smile before going in. Despite her grandma''s reassurance, Andrea still felt a little uneasy. When they were back inside, she told Madam Hans that she didn¡¯t feel well and returned to her room. As soon as she stepped into her room, her phone rang. Andrea frowned slightly when she saw that it was from a number she did not save in her contact list. It was a string of numbers she recognised at a nce. It was from a woman she had worked with to bring Mango down. However, this mysterious woman never contacted her again after Mango''s pictures went viral. Besides, the picture she posted wasn''t even good enough to cause any real harm to Mango. Although it was still a hot topic now, she knew that Nathaniel was going to do something about it. If he made a move, he would find out the truth behind those pictures. And if he came to know that it was her... At the thought of this, Andrea suddenly realized that she had been used as a scapegoat. And now that woman had contacted her again. This made her feel like she was ying with fire. Who on earth was she? What kind of grudge did she have against Mango? Why was she using another person to get rid of Mango? These thoughts kept running through Andrea¡¯ s mind. However, she did not n to answer the phone. After a while, the phone stopped ringing. Andrea could not help but let out a sigh of relief. Perhaps she should cut ties with this woman. Andrea had her own methods to marry Nathan or to destroy Mango, so why must she coborate with this woman? That woman did not help much anyway. As she was thinking, her cell phone rang again. This time, she received a video. It was a video of her being raped by the two directors. In that moment, Andrea waspletely stunned and her body trembled subconsciously. Where the hell was going on? After she was raped, she had sent someone to look for this video but she couldn''t find it at all. She thought that Nathaniel had it, but now it seemed that this woman was the mastermind. Nathaniel had denied that he was the one who raped her even when she insisted on putting the me on him. If this video got out, everyone would see through her lies. Andrea quickly picked up the phone and called the woman. "You''re finally willing to answer the phone?" There was a hint of sarcasm in the woman''s voice. Andrea trembled and asked, "Who are they? Are you the one who nned this? Or was it Nathaniel?" "Does it matter? If it weren''t for Nathaniel, would the two directors take interest in you? And even if Nathaniel had been by your side, would they have taken advantage of you? Andrea, he doesn''t care about you. Do you really think that you have any chance with him without my help?" There was a trace of coldness in her voice and it made thest glimmer of hope in Andrea shatter. "What can you do for me? Apart from giving me those photos, I did everything else myself. I found someone to publish the photos and had to endure the wrath of Nathaniel and my family. You did nothing and yet you¡¯ re threatening me with this video now? How could I possibly want to work with you?" There was a hint of tremor and rage in Andrea''s voice. She was rarely tricked by others. But now other than being used by someone, she was also threatened. It was outrageous! Ignoring Andrea''s banter, the woman on the other end replied coldly, "Do you have any other options? No matter what I do to you, we have the same goal which is to tarnish Mango'' s reputation, isn''t it? You can back out now if you want to. However, I will give this video to the media. By then, your chances of marrying Nathaniel would be ruined to ashes." "You..." Andrea was overwhelmed by anger but she had no choice, didn''t she? What can she possibly do when the woman had evidence that could destroy her forever? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "What on earth do you want me to do?" "Actually, it''s nothing much. I just want you to make Mangoe out of hiding. After we sent the pictures, she did not reply to any of them. What''s the point of doing this then? Are you going to just wait silently for Nathaniel to find evidence and prove her innocence? And watch them as they live happily ever after while you don''t get anything?" The woman''s words suddenly made Andrea feel very ufortable. "It''s none of your business." "Trust me, I don''t want to get involved. But if you don''t do anything, I''m going to take matters into my own hands." Without waiting for Andrea'' s reply, the woman hung up. Andrea was shaking from the anger that built up within her. It was impossible to ignore the woman when she had evidence against her. But what could she do to make Mangoe out of hiding? Ever since the pictures went around, Mango could not be seen anywhere. Nathaniel, on the other hand, was also trying to uncover the truth and prove her innocence. If he seeded, their rtionship will only get stronger. When the time came, there would be no hope left for Andrea. Right now, Andrea was bent on marrying Nathan and bing the head of the family. She wanted everything that Mango had. If Mango kept hiding, there was no way Andrea could do anything. What could she do to force Mango into the public''s eyes? A thought shed in her mind, "If Madam Hans fell sick, she would definitelye." Without finishing the thought, she shook it off. "No, I can''t do that!" The rtionship between Mango and Madam Hans was bad. Judging by Mango¡¯ s personality, she wouldn''t return just because of this. It seemed that she had to think of other ways. Andrea''s brows were tightly knitted together in concentration. She had to n carefully if she wanted to destroy Mango''s lifepletely. Oblivious to whatever that was happening, Nathaniel went to the vi with Zion''s cake. When Mango woke up, Thomas told her that Nathaniel would not have dinner with her. Mango decided to sleep in as she was toozy to get up. Just then, she heard the engine of Nathaniel''s car revving in the driveway. Mango was already used to this fickle-minded man. She was not nning to greet him, so she just leaned on the edge of the bed and drank some water. When Nathaniel opened the door, she saw Mango lying there and sipping her waterzily. To him, Mango looked alluring even like that. "Has anyone told you that you have be more attractive now?" Nathaniel stepped forward happily and embraced Mango, kissing her as he did. Mango felt that Nathaniel was like a child. She could only roll her eyes at him and said, "Didn''t you say that you''re noting back for dinner?" "I knew that if I didn''te back, you¡¯d not eat. So I had to rush back for your sake." Mango was at a loss for words. "So do I have to thank you for being so thoughtful of me?" "Of course!" Nathaniel smiled as he passed Mango the cake he brought home. "Wow! It¡¯s my favorite cake! Where did you buy it?" Mango hadn''t eaten this for so long and was delighted to see it. Nathaniel beamed brightly upon seeing the happiness on Mango''s face. "Zion asked Aunt Lucy to make it. He said that you liked this and asked me to bring it to you. He also wanted you to know that he and Rita missed you. You should call them or send them a video if you have time. They''re worried about you too, you know?" Mango teared up a little after hearing that. She missed her kids a lot too. However, she had to clear away all malicious rumors before seeing them. She didn¡¯t want them to get hurt because of her poor reputation. "Are Zion and Rita still going to kindergarten?" "No. I stopped them from going after this incident broke out. You should see the happy look on Rita''s face when I told her to stay at home. She has only been to kindergarten for a few days anyway, so she definitely prefers ying at home. And Zion, you know how he is. It doesn''t matter to him whether or not he goes to school." Nathaniel told her about how their children were doing. Mango was upset upon hearing this. "I''m the one who caused this to happen to them." "Don''t worry, this matter will pass soon enough and you can stop hiding by then. I¡¯ll make sure you can live with pride for the rest of your life." Nathaniel''s words managed tofort Mango. As she ate the cake, she felt a warm current rippling from the bottom of her heart. "What were you up to just now?" "Nothing. I was just trying to find out where John was. Too bad Walter didn''t know either." Nathaniel didn''t hide this from Mango. "How is mom?" Upon thinking of Madam Ye, Mango felt a little guilty. "Mom is fine. Don''t think too much. Our family will always be here for you." To have a mother- in-w and husband like this, Mango truly felt that this was a gift from the heavens. After a while of snuggling together. Nathaniel smiled and said, "I asked Sisi to cook chicken soup for you. Is there anything else you want? I''ll make it for you." "No, it''s okay. I¡¯m a little tired and I don''t have much of an appetite. You should take a rest too, you''ve been working all day." "No, it¡¯s okay. I''m not tired. By the way, I''m going to publish an official statement stating that we are not getting divorced. If you post something like this again, I won''t let you off so easily." Even though Nathaniel red fiercely at Mango, all Mango could feel was warmth and care from him. "Alright, I won''t post it online in the future. I¡¯ll just send you a letter..." "I dare you to say one more word!" Nathaniel pounced aggressively towards Mango. The two wrestled with each other jokingly and happily, theirughter could be heard echoing through the house. Soon after, both of them were tired from wrestling. Seeing the beads of sweat that were forming on Mango''s forehead, Nathaniel said, "Let¡¯s go take a shower, I''ll carry you." "It''s okay, you go first. I''ll rest for a bit longer." Mango wasn''t athletic so she was easily tired. Seeing how tired Mango was, Nathaniel could only do as he was told. He stood up and turned to leave. At that moment, Mango''s expression changed. There was a whiff of a familiar scent on him. It was the smell of a woman''s perfume! Chapter 409 Chapter 409 This perfume had a special scent that most people wouldn''t use. And in all the people she¡¯ d known, there was only one person who would use this. It was Andrea! "Does this mean that Nathaniel went to meet Andrea?" This thought made Mango feel very ufortable. When the rumours of Nathaniel raping Andrea spread like wildfire, she had really believed that Nathaniel wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. However, it was something that was stuck at the back of her mind. Even though it wasn''t true, it still bothered her. Nathaniel was bathing rxingly without knowing how upset Mango was. Mango drew the curtains and watched as the waves crashed on the beach. However, she felt suffocated. No matter how she tried to breathe in the fresh air, she still felt uneasy. "Why did you open the window? Aren¡¯t you cold? You might get sick again." Nathaniel asked worriedly when he saw Mango standing in front of therge French window that rose from the floor to the ceiling. The sea breeze blew through her long hair, making her look elegant yet distant. He couldn''t tell what was going through Mango''s mind, and it made him feel uneasy. He didn''t like this feeling of not knowing what she was thinking. "What are you thinking about?" He hugged Mango from behind. The droplets of water on his hair dripped onto his bare chest. Mango quickly closed the window and scolded him, "Why didn''t you dry your hair beforeing out? What if you catch a cold?" "I can''t wait to see you." Nathaniel rested his head on Mango like a child. The faint scent of body wash on him rxed Mango. "Go sit on the bed and I''ll help you dry your hair." Mango didn''t have the slightest ability to resist Nathaniel when he was so cute like this. "Okay!" Nathaniel grinned happily as Mango ordered him around. After she found the hairdryer, Mango stood by him and dried his hair with a hairdryer. Nathaniel''s hair was very soft, unlike that of the other men. His hair was even silkier than Mango''s that it made her jealous. She took a closer look at Nathaniel. He had distinct features and a sharp jaw. However, it was his phoenix eyes that never fail to mesmerize her. As he hugged Mango tightly andid his face on Mango''s stomach, the warmth of his breath tickled her. At the same time, a tingling sensation spread throughout her entire body. "Don''t joke around. Behave yourself." There was a hint of hoarseness in Mango''s voice. Nathaniel, however,ughed evilly. "Are you feeling better?" As soon as he asked this, Mango knew what he was implying. It made her shy and her face turned into a deeper shade of red. "No, I''m exhausted. Don''t put any weird ideas in that head of yours.." "That''s not a weird idea. I''m discussing it with you, aren''t I?" While saying that, Nathaniel''s hands started to roam Mango''s body. Mango felt as if her entire body had been ignited. Even so, she hit him lightly and said, "Stop it, I am really tired." Seeing the dark circles under Mango''s eyes, Nathaniel finally stopped himself. "I have to ask my mother how to let you recover as soon as possible, or I''ll surpress my desires to death." When Mango heard this, she red at him and said, "Don''t you have another woman to apany you?" "Hey, I don¡¯t! I have high morals, I would never do such a thing." Nathaniel immediately retorted. Oh god! Such nonsense! Furthermore, why would Mango say something like this? Nathaniel was shocked when he heard thising from her. Mango could see the innocence in his eyes. She had wanted to ask him about whatever happened with Andrea, but she stopped herself. "I''m just saying. After all, everything the media has been reporting recently was about you." "Why would you believe what the media says?" Nathaniel said with a faint smile, "My love for you is true and unchanging..." "Stop it!" Mango shouted. Mango couldn''t bear to hear his cheesy words. "Are you jealous?" "Whatever helps you sleep at night." In the past, Nathaniel would never use sweet words. But with Mango, it was like second nature to him. He would sometimes wonder whether that serious and slow-witted guy in the past was really him. After Mango finished blow drying his hair, she asked, "What are we eating other than chicken soup?" "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you." Being happy that Mango wanted to eat something, Nathaniel stood up and was about to head to the kitchen. However, Mango stopped him before he could move. "It''s okay, you just took your shower. I can just get Sisi to make something. You don¡¯t have to spoil me like this." "You¡¯ re my wife. Of course you should be spoiled and do whatever you like." Nathaniel truly wanted to give Mango all he could. Mango was touched by his words. It even made her feel guilty for doubting him earlier. "Don''t be so good to me." "Who should I be good to then?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nathaniel felt that what Mango said was rather weird. After putting on his pajamas, he went off to get Sisi to prepare something else. Looking at the empty bedroom, a feeling of loneliness swept over her. She didn''t know why she was feeling this way. The scent of Nathaniel still lingered in the air, but why did she feel so lonely? She sighed and sat down. Then she turned on herputer. Looking at the picture of Susie, she wondered where she was and it irritated her. She had always hated troubles of any kind. But why did she have so many problems knocking on her door? Thinking back to what happened five years ago, Mango wondered why the matter was revealed after so many years if Susie had taken part in it back then? Was it just to avenge Macy? But what did Macy''s death have to do with her? John was a member of Walter''s casino. No one knew who Mango was on her first day there. However, her location had been exposed immediately after Nathaniel looked for her. Was John targeting her, or was he following Nathaniel? Mango''s mind was in a state of chaos. She couldn''t figure out a clue, no matter how hard she tried. Today, Nathaniel had obviously met Andrea, but he didn''t say anything about it. Why did they meet? Did Nathaniel look for Andrea to know about Susie''s whereabouts? Or was it Andrea that looked for Nathaniel? The media had been focusing on the scandal between Nathaniel and Andrea. It was impossible that nothing had happened. The more Mango thought about it, the more frustrated she became. There were so many things that she couldn''t understand. During dinner, Mango was lost in her own thoughts. Nathaniel noticed this and asked her about it. Mango dismissed it and told him to stop asking. Of course, Nathaniel let her be but he still felt uneasy about it. This was just how Mango was. She would only tell him things when she wanted to. It was no use probing for it. He couldn''t figure out why Mango was so worried. He thought it was because of Susie and John. He said softly, "Don''t worry, Walter will give me information about John. By then, we''ll be able to find Susie." "Alright." Mango nodded her head but didn''t say anything else. Since Mango only took a few bites, Nathaniel had lost his appetite too. After dinner, they took a short stroll in the garden and went back to bed. That night, Mango was unusually quiet and it made Nathaniel feel anxious. He knew Mango had something on her mind, but he couldn''t figure it out and he didn''t sleep well either. The next day, Nathaniel left after a phone call. Mango didn''t even bother to ask him what it was about and stayed home alone. She couldn''t go anywhere now and it was inconvenient for her to investigate anything. She didn''t know what she could do to make things better. "I can''t just sit here and wait for things to get better on its own." Although Mango knew that Nathaniel had been trying his best to prove her innocence, she didn¡¯t like hiding like this. It seemed that she had to find a way to divert the public''s attention. Just as Mango was contemting on what to do, her phone rang. That was weird. She had just changed her phone number, was it someone she knew? Who could this person be? Mango hesitated for a moment, but still answered the call. "Mango, how do you feel? Does it feel good being the person that everyone hates?" A familiar voice rang out, causing Mango''s brows to furrow slightly. "Susie! You finally showed yourself." Mango didn''t know why, but she suddenly felt much more rxed. If she didn¡¯t hear from Susie, she would not know what she was scheming. But now, since Susie contacted her, it means that Susie was losing her patience. As long as Susie lost patience, she would be able to get an answer. When Susie heard Mango''s calm voice, she could not help but say coldly, "Do you really think that Nathaniel will protect you for the rest of your life? Or do you think that a man''s vow is so reliable? I hope you don''t believe that. After all, Nathaniel had a scandal with Andrea even after saying he loved you." "What are you getting at? Just get to the point." Mango quickly connected the phone cable, hoping to find out Susie''s location. However, Susie wasn''t easy to deal with either. She had probably guessed that Mango would do this, but she just smiled and said, "Yesterday, Andrea and Nathaniel met. Did you know what they were talking about? You are such a fool. My daughter, Macy, was tricked by Nathaniel before and you''re going to be the second one. Very soon, you''ll see how stupid you are to trust him." After saying that, Susie hung up. Before Mango could search for Susie¡¯ s location, the signal got cut off. Mango had to admit that Susie was really cunning. Mango told herself not to take Susie''s words to heart. After all, Susie''s n was to make things difficult for her. However, it didn''t stop her from feeling ufortable with what she had said. Was Nathaniel'' s meeting with Andrea yesterday nned by Susie? Or was it Nathaniel''s idea? Nathaniel knew that Mango couldn''t stand anything happening between him and Andrea. So why didn''t he tell her anything about it? She told herself to believe in Nathaniel, but the smell of Andrea''s perfume kepting back to her. And this made her more confused than ever. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Mango stared nkly at her phone for a moment. Finally, she regained her consciousness when she heard the phone rang again. And it was still an unknown iing call. Mango thought that it was ridiculous of her to think that no one would be able to reach her after she switched her mobile number. However, it only took them a few days to discover her new contact number. Thus, she really did not feel that she could hide anything in this world. She answered the call and a strange voice immediately resounded from the other end of the line. "Miss Shen, your photos looked gorgeous! Are you interested in shooting a small advertisement or movie?" His frivolous voice made her ufortable. A small frown creased across her forehead. "Do you have a death wish? I''d make it happen if you really want to die." Then she hung up the phone instantly. Who on earth leaked her phone number? Was it Susie? She couldn''t exclude this possibility, but she was afraid that there was no way to continue using this number. Mango turned off her phone and soon felt stuffy staying in her room. She decided to take a stroll outside. Meanwhile, Sisi and Newell were also in the garden. Mango just passed them by without saying anything. She wanted to take a walk in the courtyard but soon realised that Madam Hans was in the vicinity. She frowned in displeasure. Their eyes met, and Madam Hans waved to her from afar. Mango hesitated for a moment before walking towards her. "What''s the matter?" Although she was no longer associated with the Hans family, she still couldn''t turn a blind eye to Madam Hans. Moreover, this was Nathaniel''s private property. Seeing that Madam Hans could enter the ce, she surely had the inside track. At the thought of this, Mango¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even deeper. "Madam Hans, you shouldn'' t enter this private property uninvited, and I can have the security guards send you away right now." Mango didn''t intend to be rude towards Madam Hans, but she had no other choice. What was the reason for her to stay hidden if everyone could enter the ce? Madam Hans was already displeased, and her expression changed for the worse when she heard Mango''s words. "Is that how you speak to your elders?" "Who are you to me?" In fact, Mango really wanted to get along with her. However, Madam Hans shunned her off with an unfriendly expression of hers. Then, Madam Hans snorted coldly and said, "Indeed, you are just a brat." "Then don''t waste your precious time here. Please see yourself out." Mango turned around and was about to leave. "Mango, do you really think I''m willing toe here? I''m actually here to talk to you about something." "I don''t think we have anything to talk about, aren¡¯t we? Plus, we¡¯re not that close either." Mango made a cold remark in a calm voice. There were no emotions in her tone at all. However, her indifference had infuriated Madam Hans. "How dare you still have the guts to stay in Nathaniel'' s vi after all the shameless things that you''ve done? Since you''ve filed for a divorce, you should leave him alone and leave Ocean City. Go ahead and find a ce where no one knows you." Mango stopped her pace upon hearing what Madam Hans had said. "This is none of your business. Why are you meddling with our affairs? Are you that eager to see us divorced?" "Aren''t you aware of how disgraceful you are to the family? What''s more, the family can no longer tolerate your behaviour." "What shameless things have I done? Leading to you, Madam Hans,ing to my house and humiliate me?" Mango felt that both of them could never get along. She used to think that it was Andrea who had sabotaged their rtionship. However, judging from Madam Hans'' attitude, it seemed that she really despised her. Back then, Madam Hans had put in so much effort to search for her. Perhaps she wasn''t the ideal granddaughter that Madam Hans had longed for? Was that the reason for her sudden attitude change? Although Mango couldn''tprehend her actions, it was upsetting to her. She was obviously hurt by her words, especially the fact that Madam Hans was her grandmother. However, she was strong enough to endure it and would never show her weak side no matter what happens. Madam Hans was surprised by her bold refutation. Then, she scoffed, "You should''ve known better than me, don''t you? If I were you, I would rather die instead of making a fool out of myself just with all the rumours that were reported in the media. You''d really think that the Ye family had forgiven you because they stopped pursuing the issue? They''re just waiting for you to leave willingly by yourself. I wonder how your family has raised you to be such a shameless brat." "That¡¯s enough! You have no right to judge my upbringing. Moreover, everyone knows that I''m being framed. So, why did youe here just to humiliate me? What have I done to deserve this?" Madam Hans¡¯ harsh words were poison to her, and she was deeply hurt by it. This was how her family treated her! Her closest rtive! Madam Hans seemed to have noticed the tears in her eyes. Then, she quickly turned her head and said, "Since you''re involved in such a scandal, therefore you shouldn''t stay in the Ye household any longer. If not, you'' re just degrading yourself. As long as you divorce Nathaniel, you'' d receive a portion of inheritance aspensation from the Hans family. Also, you''d be sent abroad and no one would recognize you. It''s a good opportunity for you to restart your life again." Upon hearing her words, Mango was stunned and at a loss for word. "You'' re giving me half of the Hans family''s assets just to force me to divorce Nathaniel? What would you and the Hans family benefit from this?" "I''m not doing it for the Hans family. I''m doing it for the sake of Andrea. As you know, Nathaniel had slept with her. It was such a pity that a pure girl like her had been harassed by him. So, how can Andrea marry him if you don''t divorce Nathaniel right now? I visited the Ye family with Andrea yesterday, Nathaniel said that you guys weren''t divorced yet, and I was told that the family didn''t have a precedent for divorce. Since Andrea had been sexually assaulted by him, therefore, shouldn''t you, as her sister, take good care of her by handing over your position as the Ye''s family daughter-inw? As they said, every miller draws water to his own mill, right?" Mango waspletely dumbfounded by her words. "Did youe here today just to talk about this? What''s more, you wanted me to give away my husband to her. Why do you think I should help her?" "She''s your sister!" "And you''re my grandmother! Have you ever thought about me? What about me and Nathaniel''s children? What would happen to them if we were divorced? Do you think you¡¯re really doing a good deed by getting rid of me with money? Who gave you the rights to do all these? Making your granddaughter divorce just for the sake of an outsider, seriously? Indeed, you''re a hrious one! My mother-inw said that there''s no precedent of a divorce in the Ye family, and now you¡¯ re nning to persuade me to leave voluntarily instead? Who gave you the permission toe over and make those shameless remarks? Not to mention that those photos are fake, even if they are true, it¡¯s still none of your business. To put it bluntly, I''m still the legitimate daughter-inw of the Ye family. So what even if Nathaniel harassed her? I can easily settle and dismiss the issue with money. But how dare you try to talk me into getting a divorce?" This time, Mango was truly enraged. She had never been so angry before, even during the time when Madam Hans said that she wanted to expel her from the Hans family. However, she was not giving away any chances in front of the shameless woman who took advantage of her own seniority to oppress others. Meanwhile, Sisi and Newell immediately ran over upon hearing the heated argument. Then, they came forward and asked, "Madam, do we need to call for security?" Madam Hans red up instantly. "Mango Shen, you''d better listen to me if you still think of me as your grandmother. Your reputation is now in tatters. Are you expecting to see your sister''s image ruined because of you? No matter what, you''ve already been married and have given birth. On the other hand, your sister is still young and pure. So, shouldn''t you be concerned about her future?" "Why should I? Although she¡¯s unmarried, but how dare she have her eyes for her brother-inw? Besides, there were rumours circting about them. Meanwhile, why am I at fault for being married and having children? Nathaniel is my husband, and he''s not an object to be toyed around like this! You favoured her and wanted to give her the entire Hans family. Alright, go ahead. Because I don''t give a d*mn about you guys at all! But why should I give up on my husband and family just because you told me to? Are you saying that I should also offer my life if Andrea ever asks for it?" Mango was really saddened by her words. She had never imagined that Madam Hans would actuallye up with such a request. Where did she get the courage to speak up like this? At this moment, Mango was trembling in anger, and Madam Hans didn''t dare to look into her eyes. Intimidated, she said in a low voice, "Andrea is a kind- hearted girl, she would never do that!" "So?" "You and Nathaniel are not suitable for each other. You''d find a better man after leaving him." Although Mango stered a smile over her face, tears were slowly welling up in her eyes. "I have the final say on this, and it''s not up to you to evaluate my marriage. I never intend to do anything to Andrea initially, but since you guys kept forcing me, then I''ll have to do what I had to do" A hint of fierceness shed across her eyes. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "What do you want to do? Mango Shen, listen up, if you dare to do anything to Andrea, I won''t let you go!" Mango was once again disappointed by her response. Madam Hans'' concern for Andrea hurt her. "Somebody send her away! To the security guard who allowed her in, tell him to pack his things and leave! No matter what, I¡¯m still the daughter-inw of the Ye Family. If I see any more outsiders entering, you guys better be ready to get the hell out of here!" Leaving those words behind, Mango turned around and left. Meanwhile, Madam Hans was boiling in rage. "Who are you referring to? Mango Shen, you''re really going too far!" "Madam Hans, please leave, or well be calling the security!" Sisi gave no d*mn about Madam Hans'' status. If Madam Hans refused to leave, Sisi would beat her up. On the other hand, Madam Hans felt as if she was going to faint from anger. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Mango didn''t care about Madam Hans at all. Instead, she became even more furious. How dared Madam Hans try to persuade her into divorcing Nathaniel just for the sake of Andrea! She had no idea what had brought about Madam Hans'' decision on this. Then Mango stomped back off into her room angrily. After Madam Hans left, Sisi and Newell immediately called Nathaniel and told him about the incident. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel furrowed his eyebrows. Thomas couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Ye, what happened?" "Tell Nick that we''re targeting the Hans family''s property at all costs. I want them to suffer a financial crisis within a day. All of us, together with our venture capitalpany will target the Hans family!" This time, Nathaniel was really mad. He could still tolerate it when Madam Hans brought Andrea to the Ye household and forced their marriage. It didn¡¯t matter to him because he knew that he could handle it. However, Madam Hans was going too far when she actually went to find Mango and forced her to divorce him! Upon hearing this, Thomas immediately went to settle the orders. Nathaniel took back his threat to the Song family and began to target the Hans family. "Hey boss, I''ll do whatever you ask for, but our HY Group needs to develop and expand steadily. Are we targeting the Hans family for the long term or just for a short period? I¡¯d need to evaluate our company¡¯s financial stability first!" Nick felt that Nathaniel was acting a little impulsively on this issue. Targeting the Hans family was even more difficultpared to the Song family. This was because the Song family''s business was started from scratch, and most of their funds were tied to the industrial projects. As such, they would be an easier target because of their limited funds. In other words, they were iparable to the Hans family. On the other hand, the Hans family was a military family. They had only recently started their investments in the market. Although their business was experiencing rapid growth, who knew how strong they really were? Moreover, the Hans family was backed up by the Santell Capital. Therefore, Nick''s concerns and considerations were indeed reasonable. However, Nathaniel couldn''t care less. Then, he said coldly, "Long term, It''s best if we can oppress the Hans family to the point where they are beatenpletely and have no chance of staying in the industry anymore." As soon as these words came out, Nick was stunned. "Aren''t you on good terms with Mr. Hans and Terrance? Wouldn''t that be a little..." "me it on Madam Hans, she was the one who started it." Upon hearing his words, Nick seemed to have understood something. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "It''s a deal, I''ll arrange it right away." As Nick started the battle, Thomas''s venture capitalpany also began to their work progressively. Terrance was shocked by the sudden downfall. In the afternoon, the Hans family''s stock market prices plunged sharply, and their business ventures had been monopolised. All of a sudden, the buyers had cancelled their transaction deals with them. People would rather pay for the liquidated damages as apensation instead of cooperating with the Hans family. After suffering losses, Terrance immediately knew that something was wrong. "Investigate this for me. Who the hell was targeting us? Or who did our family offended?" Terrance was on the verge of a breakdown. The Hans family had always been well-respected by everyone in Ocean City. But now, they were being attacked by someone all of a sudden and were forced into a difficult situation. Terrance rarely experienced something like this, even during the time when he was in the military. Soon, the secretary returned. "Mr. Hans, it''s the Ye Family!" "Who?" Terrance couldn''t believe his ears. Even if Nathaniel disregarded their brotherhood, he would at least be considerate of Mango. This was because Mango was still a part of the Hans family. Although there was obviously some misunderstanding, it shouldn''t be leading to something so extreme, right? "The Ye Family!" The secretary thought Terrance didn''t hear it clearly and repeated again. Meanwhile, Terrance furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. "What did you find out?" "It seems that it all started after Madam Hans made a scene at the Ye family''s vi today." Although the secretary couldn''t find out about the conversation that was exchanged between Madam Hans and Mango, she reported truthfully about how Madam Hans was sent away by the Ye Family''s bodyguards eventually. Upon hearing this, Terrance was anxious and felt uneasy. What was up with Madam Hans these days? "We¡¯re heading home!" Without a second thought, Terrance left behind thepany''s affairs and rushed back home. In the meantime, Madam Hans was scolding andining about Mango in the living room angrily. With a sense of feigned guilt, Andrea immediatelyforted her, "Grandma, don''t be angry with her. Mango has a bad temper, and maybe that''s the reason why she treated you like this. In fact, she has loved Nathan for so many years, and they also had children together. That was probably why they wouldn''t want to divorce. To be honest, you''re being a little impulsive today." "What do you mean by that? Mango is shameless, and how could she still have the guts to stay here after being such a disgrace to the family with all the things she has done? You''re not an outsider but her younger sister. Did she really think that you'' re going to mistreat your own nephew after marrying Nathaniel? And how is she still able to gain a foothold in the Ye Family based on her current state? All I did was offer her a portion of the inheritance from the Hans family and politely asked her to leave the country so that she could restart her life. Isn¡¯t that good enough?" Madam Hans felt that Mango was being ignorant. Although Andrea was clueless about the worth of the Hans family, she was particrly tempted by the fact that Mango would be given half of the family''s assets. If it were given to her, would she experience a rise in social status? Motivated by her greed, she said in a low voice, "Grandma, how can you let Mango leave and go abroad all alone? It is no use to give her all the money when she has no one around her in a foreign country." "Look at you, you''re so kind. Just why on earth she can''t see the good in you? You¡¯re constantly being so considerate of her, but what about her? She doesn''t care about you at all. She even said that she¡¯s going to pay you money to dismiss the issue and considered that Nathaniel slept with a prostitute. Is this what a sister is supposed to say?" Madam Hans was even more infuriated while she recalled Mango''s words. Meanwhile, a trace of fierceness shed across Andrea''s eyes. What exactly did Mango think of her? A hooker who could be yed around like this? She could let it go if Nathaniel said those nasty things about her, because she liked him and she believed that she could change his thoughts on her any time. However, she was even more agitated when she heard what Mango had said about her. How dare this woman look down on her! What right did she have? What made Mango Shen better than her? Unconvinced, Andrea clenched her fists tightly. However, she was an excellent actress. She pretended to look pitiful in front of Madam Hans. "Forget it, grandma. Let''s leave this matter behind. Nathan doesn''t want to marry me, and my sister acted this way as well. Maybe I'' m not meant to deserve a good life. From now on, I''ll stay beside you and I won''t go anywhere else, not even out of the house" Suddenly, Andrea''s eyes turned red and tearful as she spoke. Upon seeing this, Madam Hans felt sorry for her. "Don''t you say that, my poor child. As long as I''m here, I won¡¯t let you suffer this alone. Although Nathaniel is a difficult person to deal with, I''ll settle it all for you. Don¡¯t you cry no more!" "Grandma, just forget it. I really don''t want anything else anymore. What if Mango got angry and took revenge to the Hans family or to you. If this happens, I''ll never forgive myself for the rest of my life!" Andrea cried tearfully again. "How dare she! If she ever dares to harm the Hans family, I''ll definitely beat her to death!" Just as she left the words behind, Terrance suddenly walked in with a group of people. "Who are you trying to kill?" Terrance was disappointed at his mother¡¯s reckless behaviour. Meanwhile, Madam Hans was boiling with anger once again when she saw Terrence. "Do you know that the b*tch, Mango Shen, was awfully impolite and spoke rudely to me today? Let me tell you something, if you dare to defend her with a single word, I won''t acknowledge you as my son from now on!" "Why on earth did you go to the Ye household? And what did you say to Mango?" Terrance didn''t care about her threatening words as he questioned her coldly. Madam Hans was stunned for a moment after witnessing his reaction. Perhaps she never imagined that Terrence, who once always obeyed her, actually had the courage to raise his voice in front of her. Somehow, she felt that her authority had been challenged by him, and her expression worsened. "What''s with your attitude? I''m your mother! How can you talk to your elders like this?" "Tell me, what did you say to Mango today? Or did you do something to her?" With a serious face, Terrance grilled her with questions and he was no longer being respectful to her. Upon seeing this, Andrea suddenly voiced out, "Uncle Terrence, how can you talk to grandma like this? She just got bullied by my sister, but why are you angry at her now?" "Shut up! You don''t have the right to speak here!" Terrance had always disliked Andrea, so he felt that Andrea was the one who started this. Meanwhile, Andrea was intimated and shivering in fear by his sudden loss of temper. Her eyes immediately welled up with tears as she began to whimper. Madam Hans instantly red up when she noticed how Andrea was frightened by his words. "What the hell are you doing? Why are you mad at us as soon as you get home? Stop venting your rage on us. Why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself? You''ve be more bold and reckless after you met Mango Shen that rascal. Don¡¯t you forget that I''m your mother!" "If you refuse to tell me, then I''ll go to the Ye household and ask about it. Mango will surely tell me about what had happened." After that, he was about to turn around and leave. However, Madam Hans stopped him in his tracks. "What on earth are you trying to do? All I did was persuade her to divorce Nathaniel and let him marry Andrea. They are sisters, so why can''t she lend a helping hand to Andrea, who was suffering? Besides, I promised to give half of the Hans family''s assets to her, send her abroad, and let her start a new life again. That''s good enough, isn¡¯t it?!" Meanwhile, Terrance was shocked by her words. He looked at her as if he didn''t know her at all. Then he smiled mockingly. "You''re trying to sabotage your own granddaughter''s marriage, yet you still expect her to be grateful towards what you have done? Do you think she''d have her eyes on our assets? Do you really think that she''s the kind of woman who''s willing to do anything for money? Mom, you''re so wrong! No wonder Nathaniel has gone all out against the Hans family. Let me tell you something, you don''t have to give out our assets to anyone because it won''t take long before the Hans family loses everything!" "What did you just say? What do you mean by that?" Her expression immediately darkened. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Terrance looked at Madam Hans and said, "After you made a scene at the Ye household, Nathaniel announced that he would attack the Hans family at all costs. You''d think that our family is supported and backed up by the pioneers or people from Santell Capital? But it seems that you have forgotten that the Ye Family are also part of them. Now, I''m the only one left in the Hans family and I''m barely surviving. To put it bluntly, I''m just a useless being that was dependent upon the country. I'' m barely hanging on with the glory of my brothers and father. However, the Ye Family ispletely different. They are still working relentlessly for the country. So, in your opinion, which family would the Santell Capital side?" Upon hearing this, Madam Hans immediately took on a ghastly expression. "Nathaniel actually waged a war against our family for the sake of that b*tch?" "You''re the one who tried to sabotage his family. So, why can''t he start a battle with us? You know that everyone respects and fears our family, except for the Ye family! Even if you don''t care about your granddaughter, you''d at least consider the current situation of our family. We would benefit immensely and gain a foothold in the country, regardless of the Ocean City or Santell Capital, only if you acknowledge the marriage between them. However, instead of epting your own granddaughter, you actually adopted an outsider. What¡¯s more, you even nned on ruining your own granddaughter''s marriage just for the sake of an outsider. Mom, what the hell are you thinking?" Terrance''s words made Andrea feel ashamed. Terrance and Madam Hans said this in front of her and didn''t try to avoid the topic at all. It was like a p in her face, which made her feel a little unbearable. "It''s all my fault. Uncle Terrence, Don''t me grandma." "You shut the hell up!" Terrance was irritated by the presence of Andrea, so he couldn''t help but raise his voice on her. "And did you just realise that it was entirely your fault? If it weren''t for you, would our family be involved in such a huge conflict? I had no idea what you''re trying to gain from us, but I''m gonna tell you clearly, our family is currently experiencing a huge loss, and the future is unpredictable. We are currently using the rest of our funds to reim our stock market. But, if Nathaniel continued to suppress us, I bet it will be difficult for our family to survive for more than 3 days. Moreover, if Nathaniel''s venture capitalpany abroad also gets involved, we¡¯d be in debt in no time. So, seize your chance now in bing part of our family. And when that timees, I hope you can bear the burden of our family¡¯s huge debt, so that Madam Hans'' sympathy for you wouldn''t go into waste!" Terrence turned around and left as soon as he finished the words. Meanwhile, Madam Hans waspletely dumbfounded by the sudden news. "Terrence, are you for real? Is our family being targeted by Nathaniel now?" "Do I sound like I¡¯m joking?" Terrance waspletely disappointed in Madam Hans. He couldn''t believe how foolish she was to be incited by an outsider instead of believing her own family members. Wasn''t Queena''s departure enough to teach her a lesson? Madam Hans couldn''t believe her ears. Then, she insisted on having Andrea to switch on the television. The business channels on the TV were all reporting about the news surrounding Hans family''s current situation. Some shareholders were stirring up trouble in front of their office by putting up banners at the entrance. They were actively protesting because they bought the shares of the Hans family which were currently plummeting. It seemed that the situation was getting more serious and slowly out of control. Madam Hans''s mind went nk instantly. She could''ve never fathomed that Nathaniel would do anything to go against the Hans family for the sake of Mango. The Ye Family would be paying a great deal of scarification and might be putting themselves at huge risk if they were to go against the Hans. If anything urred, the two families would possibly suffer losses together. However, Nathaniel actually did it! Even a wise businessman wouldn''t be willing to take such a risk! Moreover, how could the elderly of the Ye Family allow Nathaniel to do such a thing? As such, Nathaniel must be doing it privately without their consent. Madam Hans quickly picked up her phone and called Madam Ye. "Madam Ye, do you know what Nathaniel has done? His actions would only cause harm to both our family and benefit others. Is it really necessary to do this for a woman? You should really advise him to stop it immediately. Our family could understand and regard this as he was tricked by that b*tch, Mango. We won''t be pursuing the issue any longer. But if this situation persists, won¡¯t both our family''s reputation be ruined?" Madam Hans obviously knew the difference between their family and the Ye Family. At the end of the day, if the Ye Family were to face off against them, the Yes were definitely more powerful and resistant inparison to them. Although no one knew just how much assets Nathaniel owned, if he insisted on acting on his own will, the Hans family would have no choice but to withdraw from the business circle of Ocean City. Even though the Hans family was a noble family of martyrs, but without the support of the business authorities, they are forced to battle alone. Moreover, Terrance was the only unmarried male member left in the family. What if he was on the rocks? Could he still get married based on his reputation? Madam Hans was helpless and had no other alternatives but toe up with such a decision. She was forced to give up on her pride and plead with the Ye Family for room to negotiate. At first, Madam Ye didn''t know what was going on. However, when she heard Madam Hans mentioned Mango, she suddenly thought about all the awful things that Madam Hans had done to Mango. Then, she calmly replied and said, "Madam Hans, I''m already this old. And all the business affairs have already been handed over to my two sons. That¡¯s why I really don''t know what you''re saying about us targeting the Hans family. However, the men in our family are particrly protective of their loved ones. Although I do not know how you''ve managed to make my son so furious, I''m sure that it was because Mango''s been mistreated. That'' s probably what made Nathaniel go crazy. Anyway, I have already stop interfering with what they did at this point." Upon hearing these words, Madam Hans almost rolled her eyes out of anger. "Madam Ye, that''s not what you should say, ain''t it? Isn''t it reckless and unwise to give up all the family''s assets just for the sake of a woman? What''s more, that rascal Mango could'' ve solved the misunderstanding privately with me. Is it really necessary to make a huge scene out of this just because I said some unpleasant stuff to her? Is that how she''s supposed to handle things as the daughter-inw of an affluent family? It''s too absurd!" Up until this point, Madam Hans still shirked away all of her responsibilities by putting me on Mango, as if Mango was the one who started all this. Suddenly, Madam Ye''s voice turned cold. "Madam Hans, I wouldn¡¯ t judge your perception of Mango, but I believe that she is no longer associated with your family, right? Since you don''t like her, then stop bothering her. Mango is the daughter- in-w and the future matriarch of our family. So, what are you trying to do by degrading her in front of me? Are you dering war against our family now? Our family isn''t into all these dramas, but we''re not cowards either. Even if your family is powerful, the Ye family will never be intimidated by you guys at all! If worsees to worst, we can go to the Santell Capital and settle this!" Meanwhile, Madam Hans was at a loss for words. "Mango is my granddaughter, don''t I have the right to say that about her?" "Do you still remember that she''s your granddaughter? But did you ever fulfil your role as her grandmother? Last time, she even saved your life by acquiring the antidote from Nanny Zhang. And because of that, she had a miscarriage, lost her child, and harmed her health. She''s done so much for you. It''s fine if you refuse to acknowledge her actions, but you''re always causing trouble for her. I''ve never seen such a grandmother like you! You¡¯ d even kicked her out of the family for the sake of an outsider, so stop acting like you''re her grandma. You disgust me, you hypocrite!" Madam Ye rarely got into a massive dispute with others like this. However, fury surged through her and she was really angered at this point. She sympathized about how Mango had been bullied by the Hans family. Although she didn''t confront them out of respect, she didn''t expect that Madam Hans would behave even more ruthlessly. Infuriated, she immediately hung up the phone. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Madam Hans was already so old, and she had lived a peaceful life for so many years. She had always been praised and respected by others, but now she was faced with Madam Ye¡¯s harsh criticism. She was going to explode from rage. "Grandma, grandma, what¡¯ s wrong? Somebodye help!" Andrea was by Madam Hans'' side throughout the entire conversation. She hated it! She hated how Madam Ye had always been fond of Mango! She hated the Ye Family for their willingness to do anything to the Hans family for Mango''s sake. How did Mango acquire Nathaniel and Madam Ye'' s unconditional love and protection? She couldn''t wait to destroy the Ye Family one by one. However, she still had to take advantage of Madam Hans. Therefore, she couldn''t let anything happen to her. After Andrea''s call for help, all the servants rushed out for rescue. They immediately called the family doctor, and some even contacted Terrance directly. Terrance quickly headed back after he heard the news. Madam Hans was so angry that she started cursing incessantly. "Those b*stard from Ye family, they''re trying to kill me!" Upon hearing her words, Terrance immediately understood what was going on. "Madam Hans called the Ye Family? What did she say?" Of course, the maid didn''t know. Then she looked over towards Andrea. Terrance''s sharp and terrorising gaze made Andrea shivered in fear. Thus, she had no other choice but to report to him truthfully. "Absurd! Do you really think that everyone will respect us? Mom, just how long are you going to continue with this madness?" Terrance was really disheartened at this point. He looked at Madam Hans and suddenly felt a sense of helplessness. Madam Hans was furious at Madam Ye. However, she felt extremely guilty when she noticed the disappointment in her son''s eyes. It was as if she was the one who had caused all the disasters in the family. "Are you going to scold me too? I''m old and useless. You''re sick of everything I do, aren''t you? All right, so why don''t you just let me die!" Upon hearing her words, Terrance''s expression suddenly changed. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 "Mom, do you really think that I can''t do anything to you? Do you really want to see the Hans family destroyed?" Terrance could not believe that his mother had said such wicked things. His mother hailed from a prominent family and was also kin to veterans. She used to think critically and was praised by the folks at Santell Capital as an exemry woman. What happened to her? Madam Hans seemed to realise that she may have overstepped her boundaries, but she did not ease up and instead said, "Is that not the case? As of this moment, you''re finding me obnoxious, aren''t you? I can''t do right by you and you won''t even let me have thest say in adopting my god granddaughter. All these years, I am the one worried about you after your father and brothers passed away. I cannot believe that you''re biting the hand that feeds you and you are using me of destroying the Hans family. I dare you to repeat those usations in front of the graves of your father and brothers!" "That''s not the same at all. Mom, you really don''t think you''ve done any wrong? Don''t you feel that you''ve been too harsh to Mango?" Terrance suddenly did not recognize this crazy woman in front of him. "Where did I go wrong now? It''s that evil little brat who went and spread rumors about how she lost a child because of saving me! If it wasn''t for Andrea, I would be long dead already! The Hans family always pays their debts, so what sin did Imit? It should be Mango who is to me here. She manipted the Ye Family and is now using them to harm us! This morning, she threatened to hurt Andrea, but little did I expect she wouldunch her attack against us so quickly. How dare you pick a fight with me over that little c*nt? I''m your own mother, I was the one who raised you!" Madam Hans was getting angrier by the moment, whereas Terrance could not stand another word of it. Everyone was in agreement that Mango had in fact saved his mother, but Madam Hans simply refused to believe this version of events. She obstinately believed that Andrea was the one who saved her instead. Terrance was helpless in this case. "Mom, I''ve already purchased a ticket for you, and you will leave for Santell Capital tonight. There will be someone to take care of you there. Leave everything in Ocean City to me, I will be solely responsible for whatever happens to the Hans family next. You''re not young anymore, it''s time for you to enjoy your life at Santell Capital. Terrance would have preferred another way, but his hand was forced. If she continued to stay in Ocean City, who knew what other mayhem she might cause. He had always hesitated when he thought of how his mother had struggled all her life. He did not want his mother to spend thest days away from her hometown, but it looked like this was inevitable now. Madam Hans waspletely stunned. "Are you going to ce me under house arrest? What a useless son!" Madam Hans was so furious that she wanted to throw something at Terrance, but the servants had already packed up everything earlier on. Terrance looked at his fuming mother and said coldly, "Not only are you going to be kept away, but Andrea will also have to stay here in Ocean City too. Everything happened because of her, so she should be the one to face the music. Since she''s one of us now, I expect her to earn her keep in the Hans family as well. Don''t worry, mom, I''m sending Nanny Liu with you to Santell Capital to ensure you''ll have a good time there." Andrea''s expression changed instantly. "Uncle Terrance, I wish to follow grandma. She''s getting old and I don''t feelfortable letting someone else take care of her. Plus, I''m just a weak girl, I probably won''t be of much use here anyway. Let me go with grandma instead." "You''re staying right here in Ocean City! Don''t even think about leaving this ce!" Terrance''s words made Andrea''s face turn pale. "Uncle Terrance..." "What do you think you''re doing? I''ll have you know that I won''t forgive you if any harm befalls Andrea!" Madam Hans locked gazes with Terrance. There was a time when he would have obliged his mother. But now he had made up his mind to separate his mother from Andrea, so he was not going to give her any quarter. "You there, send Madam Hans to the train station! An attendant immediately came in from outside to escort Madam Hans. Madam Hans was so angry that her entire body trembled. "Terrance, you good-for-nothing b*stard!" "Sorry, mom." Terrance waved his hand and the attendant proceeded to usher Madam Hans out. Andrea grabbed Madam Hans'' sleeve and whispered, "Pretend to faint now, he won''t send you away if you feign illness." She spoke in a low voice so that only Madam Hans could hear her. The old crone paused for a moment, rolled her eyes back and let herself copse backwards. "Madam!" "Mom!" Terrance was shocked at his mother''s sudden fainting. "Quick, get the doctor!" Terrance carried his mother off the floor immediately and ced her on the wheelchair and wheeled her to her room. The attendant who was watching was more hesitant. "Sir, is Madam Hans still going to board the train?" Upon hearing this, Andrea hurriedly said, "Uncle Terrance, grandma''s heart isn''t very stabletely, and the doctor too said that she couldn''t be too emotional. Grandma was already not feeling well today when she returned from my sister''s ce. If we still force her to take a trip now, I worry you will regret it for the rest of your life if anything happens to her." Terrance was visibly distraught by this. He knew that his mother''s health had been deteriorating. Despite his resolution to send her away, he could not help but waver a little now. "Uncle Terrance, if you insist on sending grandma away, why don''t you wait until tomorrow? At least let the doctor take a look and give us some reassurance?" Seeing Terrance''s determination loosen, she quickly piled on her arguments. In the end, Terrance sumbed. "Has the doctor arrived yet?" "The doctor had just left. He''sing back now and should be here any moment." The servant quickly said. Terrance fell silent, while Andrea and the others took the hint and left discreetly. Seeing his mother lie there unconscious, Terrance sighed deeply. He could deal with anything with brute force, but his mother was the only family he had left, and he could not decide what to do with her. Madam Hans had been pretending to be unconscious the whole time and was quietly in awe of Andrea''s wit. At the same time, she became dissatisfied with her own son. When the doctor arrived, Terrance immediately scooted aside. Madam Hans breathed erratically on purpose. She decided to y along since someone had given her this marvelous idea. The doctor frowned slightly, which made Terrance a little anxious. "What''s wrong? Is my mother very ill?" "Her heart is beating erratically and there seem to be some murmurs. Things don''t look good, I think we need to monitor her overnight." Hearing the doctor''s words, Terrance dared not force his mother to take a long trip now. "Sorry for the trouble, doctor." "Madam Hans is no spring chicken, plus she''s always had heart problems. It''s best for her to stay calm." The doctor had been summoned over twice in a row, so naturally he felt a need to remind Terrance. Terrance nodded. Andrea came in with a ss of warm water. "Have a sip, uncle. Let me take care of grandma tonight, I''ll let you know immediately if anything happens. The Hans family is in a lot of trouble now, all thanks to my sister. It seems like you''ll have to be the one to rescue the Hans family. I''m not capable of doing much, but I can still look after grandma." Though Andrea''s words seemedpassionate and reasonable, Terrance felt nauseated hearing them. "Don''t you think I know why my mother is like this? You better watch her carefully, or else I won''t let you off the hook!" After saying so, Terrance left in a huff. As soon as he left, Madam Hans opened her eyes. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Spoiled brat, I really wonder what spell Mango has cast over him! How dare he treat me like this! Thank god you''re here, I wouldn''t know what to do otherwise." Madam Hans quickly grabbed Andrea''s hand. A dark look flickered in Andrea''s eyes, but it was there only for a fraction of a second. She quickly reverted to her sweet- natured look and smiled, "Don''t worry grandma, I won''t let uncle send you away. This is your home after all!" "That''s right, even you know this is where I belong. I can''t believe that stupid son of mine wants to exile me from here. That b*tch Mango is quite something. She haspletely yed all of these people like puppets on a string. If it wasn''t for you, maybe I would have fallen under her spell too. If she wants to harm the Hans family, she''ll have to cross my dead body first!" Madam Hans clearly saw Mango as her mortal enemy. Seeing this, Andrea smiled a little before she remembered herself and refrained from doing so. "Grandma, you can''t y sick forever. Uncle is no fool, and the doctor is here as well. Eventually they''ll figure out that you''re faking it and send you away." Andrea''s words worried Madam Hans. "What do you propose?" Andrea was a little hesitant. "There''s a way, but it''s a little risky." "Tell me your ideas, silly girl. I''m not afraid." Madam Hans found Andrea to be a sight for sore eyes. How nice it would be if she was her own granddaughter. When she thought of Mango, she couldn''t help but sigh and say, "I know you''ve been good to me. Don''t worry, even if the Ye Family brings our family to ruin, I won''t let anybody hurt you. The Hans family still has its allies in Santell Capital. We''ll find a good man for you there and let you have a comfortable life." Andrea was astounded at first, then she felt some disdain upon hearing this proposal. She didn''t want anyone else. She only wanted Nathaniel and the Ye Family! She wanted to snatch everything and everyone Mango had from her. Plus, if the Hans family were toe to an end, she highly doubted Madam Hans could arrange whatever good life Madam Hans had in mind for her. Nevertheless, she smiled genially. She lowered her head and whispered, "I know grandma loves me, that''s why I always do my best for you." "Good girl, I was right to dote on you. Now quick, what idea did you have in mind?" Seeing that Madam Hans had been caught, hook, line, and sinker, Andrea smiled and handed over a ss of water. "Grandma, this is some good stuff. If you drink it, I guarantee Uncle Terrance won''t send you away, at least not in the near future." Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Madam Hans looked at the ss of water hesitantly and asked, "What''s this?" "Don''t worry, grandma, you can trust me. It''s a medicine that will temporarily weaken your body, but it won''t cause any long- term damage. The doctor will find that you are too weak to travel far and suggest that Uncle Terrance cancels his ns. As long as he doesn''t send you away, we''ll be fine." Andrea''s eyes sparkled, but Madam Hans was still a little suspicious. After all, it did sound a little risky. "Are you sure it''s safe, my dear?" "Do you really think that I would harm you, grandma? You''ve been nice to me and even offended the Ye Family and my sister for me. I won''t forget all your kindness. You''re not young anymore, yet uncle still wishes to send you to Santell Capital. Though he ims it''s for your own good, but it''s basically shipping you off to a geriatric home. I''ve heard that it''s just like a prison there, and you''ll be watched all the time and not allowed to go anywhere. Plus, you''ll have no children by your side and spend your days all alone. You''re from a veteran''s family. It would be a sad end to your life if it came to that." Andrea''s eyes welled up with tears as she spoke, as though she was truly sad. Madam Hans, who was still suspicious of Andrea, shuddered as she imagined a pitiful end to her own life. She had no more family members in Santell Capital, and if Terrance had meant to send her off there, where would she stay? Could he really be nning to dump her at some old folks'' home? Madam Hans shivered with fear. "I''m not going! I refuse to go to an old folks'' home! I''m from a family of a war veteran, why should I spend my final days in a cage?" "That''s right grandma, your husband and sons have sacrificed their lives for our country, how could uncle send you off to a geriatric home so far away just because of Mango? I''ve heard that many operators of old folks'' homes are wicked. What if you''re at the mercy of one of them, what are we going to do then?" The more Andrea spoke, the more frightened Madam Hans became. When a person got old, they did not want to be far from their family, much less spend theirst days in an old folks'' home. She looked at Andrea and took the ss from her, then gulped down the clear liquid without further ado. She had not noticed the evil smile on Andrea''s face. Soon after she had finished drinking, she felt a little drowsy. "This medicine is rather strong, Andrea. I think I''m getting a little dizzy." "It''s okay grandma, just go to sleep, I''ll be right by your side." Andrea''s voice purred softly, and Madam Hans closed her eyes trustingly. On the other hand, Mango had no idea what was going on in the outside world. She had raged on for a while beforeing to a conclusion that it was pointless. The Hans family had long since denied her status, so why should she get upset over this stupid blood rtion? But she still felt annoyed that Andrea was living happily out there. As of now, Mango was the hot topic of the citizens in town. The Ye Family''s PR department had been hard at work, but they could not shake off all the heat on Mango. It was most likely because someone had hired a team of people to destroy her reputation. John was currently missing, while Susie was also nowhere to be found. Since theirst phone call, Susie had gonepletely off the radar, which made Mango a little uneasy. She was just like a venomous snake hiding in the bushes, ready to strike when least expected. Mango felt that the most important task now was to locate Susie or John, and decided to temporarily give up the chase on Madam Hans and Andrea. She sat in front of herputer and started looking for signs on the keyboard warriors, hoping to uncover something. Thements were utterly horrid. It took her a lot of courage to go through them and refrained herself from participating in a keyboard war. As time went by, she grew weary of staring at the screen. Nathaniel had not returned either. Sisi had brought her dinner and said Nathaniel was going to be late and would not be joining her for dinner. Mango did not care. She ate dinner and then continued her search for clues until she was close to copsing in front of her screen. It was only then that she got up to take a shower and crashed on her bed. By the time Nathaniel returned, it was alreadyte at night. He quietly opened the door to the bedroom and saw Mango sound asleep. The scene before him warmed his heart. He had put in a lot of effort to fight the Hans Family. It was no easy feat to transfer all the funds from thepany, and he still had to support HY Group at the same time. If it wasn''t for Madam Hans'' treatment of Mango, Nathaniel would not have gone all out. But seeing Mango safely snoring away in bed, it was all worth it to him. Nathaniel looked at the screen and felt disgusted at what he saw in thements section. He called Thomas and scolded, "What are those clowns in the PR department doing? It''s been a few days already so why am I seeing the Mango''s name still at the top of search lists?" "Sir, there are hidden hands that are coordinating the attacks despite our best efforts. We''ve tried to convince the public that the photos are fake, but it''s obvious that people are not buying them. There are people purposely degrading Madam Mango too, so things are rather tricky now." Thomas was helpless. Indeed, it had started out as a joke, which should''ve been overshadowed by the news that came after. Plus, the Ye family had issued a rification that the photos were fake, which should have settled the matter. But somehow the issue did not subside, and they used the Ye family of coercing the media because of therge number of keyboard warriors. At the end of the day, Mango''s news was still one of the most popr issues on the web. After all, it was incredibly hard to forget about the news when people were continuously discussing the matter online. It was obvious that someone was targeting Mango on purpose. Nathaniel was a little irritated with this exnation. "Get the PR department toe up with a n as soon as possible. I don''t care how they do it, I want this incident to be wiped off the headlines." "Okay, I''ll try my best." Thomas had no idea what to do now. After he hung up, Nathaniel switched off the screen. Mango had not moved an inch even after he came out from the shower. Looking at Mango''s defenseless posture, Nathaniel''s heart softened. Once he got into bed, Mango subconsciously snuggled closer to him while still being asleep. Mango probably had no idea how alluring she was right now. Her face was flushed and her breathing shallow. Her trusting demeanor made Nathaniel feel satisfied, as though he owned everything in the world now. For such a sleeping beauty to be his, so what if he had to fight the entire world for her? Nathaniel hugged her tightly and felt a wave of lust rushed through him, but he was worried about waking her up. He could only stay still and suffer in silence. The night went by and when the sun sent its rays into the room, Nathaniel was still sleeping, while Mango had already woken up. She blinked sleepily and found herself tightly hugged by someone''s arms. From the warmth and the scent, she knew she was in good hands. Mango smiled faintly. If only she could see how contented and happy she looked now. Mango brushed her fingertips on Nathaniel''s face lightly and thought that he was looking more and more masculine these days. She quietly got up and tried not to disturb Nathaniel. She had an idea to make breakfast for him, though she did not know the time he got back homest night. Mango walked out of the bedroom to see Sisi and Newell messing with the nts while chatting about yesterday''s incidents. They had not expected Mango to be up so early. "Newell, do you think Mr. Ye stands a chance at all against the Hans family?" Sisi asked Newell as she raked the soil. Both of them had their backs toward Mango and did not notice her behind them. Mango however, paused to listen to their conversation. The Ye Family versus the Hans family? What did they mean? Newell sighed and said, "It''s true that the Ye family owns a lot of assets, but as a growingpany, it has lower liquidity too. There are even projects halted because of the cash flow issues. If the Ye family really goes up against the Hans family, the odds aren''t good, and probably both parties will walk away worse-off." "Huh? Does that mean we''ve done a bad thing with good intentions? I thought we were doing the right thing to tell Mr. Ye about Madam Hans'' mistreatment of Madam Mango. Now that Mr. Ye has decided to go all out against the Hans family, I thought we were on the winning side since I''ve heard that the share prices of the Hans family business had tanked and it impacted their business greatly." Sisi sounded a little guilty. Newell said in a low voice, "Of course things aren''t that simple. I''ve heard that Mr. Ye had sacrificed his investmentpanies, all to make sure that the Hans family will pay for what they''ve done to Madam Mango. He wants to make Madam Hans personally apologize to Madam Mango, so I guess he''s really pissed off this time." "That''s not all, I heard that Madam Hans made a phone call to Madam Ye and got schooled. Madam Ye said that since the Hans family had disowned their granddaughter, then they should not be making a fuss over here. She also dered that she did not care if it cost the Ye family everything, as long as Madam Mango''s dignity was preserved. Needless to say, Madam Ye and Mr. Ye are really awesome!" Mango waspletely stunned upon hearing Sisi''s words. She had no clue that so much had happened because of her. "Should I plead for the Hans family?" "No!" She did not think that Nathaniel had done anything wrong, but instead felt grateful that he had gone to such lengths for her. She loved him even more now. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Since the Ye family and Nathaniel have been so kind to her, how could she deny them and plead for the sake of that wretched old woman, Madam Hans? Mango felt as though a great burden had been lifted from her heart, and the haze of yesterday had been blown away. Though she was still the subject of gossip now, she wasn''t afraid of anything. With such a husband and mother- in-w protecting her, what was she afraid of? Mango turned around and wanted to make breakfast for Nathaniel, but her phone rang and interrupted her. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 The phone number looked familiar, and Mango knew instinctively that it was Susie. What could Susie want from her at this hour? When they heard the ringtone, Sisi and Newell swiveled around to see Mango standing there. "Missus, why are you up this early? We were just saying nonsense, don''t pay us any mind." Sisi had no idea how much Mango may have overheard, but it appeared that she was still in a good mood. Mango smiled and she said, "It''s alright, thank you all." Then she turned on her heel to leave. Mango pretended not to see Susie''s call. Since the other party had no intention of being located, it would be a waste of her time to try to track them down. She was in a good mood today and Mango did not want Susie to upset her. Right now, all she wanted to do was to cook a delicious meal for Nathaniel. Who knows what time he got homest night after workingte? How was she going to repay him for sacrificing his venture capitalpany for her trivial matters? Mango''s phone buzzed for a long time before it finally stopped. Without looking at it, she chucked her phone in a corner before heading to the kitchen to personally prepare a meal for Nathaniel. The servants were used to seeing her there, and they offered her their assistance. By the time Nathaniel woke up, the room was already empty. But judging from the temperature of the bed, Mango must have left not too long ago. The air was filled with her scent, which was sweet and warm. Nathaniel took a deep breath, and he washed up with a sense of satisfaction, then changed and headed downstairs. He was greeted by the sight of his woman bustling about the kitchen in the first light of the day. Her face was happy and calm. To see her so contented and at peace made Nathaniel deeply satisfied and attracted to her. Nathaniel couldn''t help standing up, and he approached the kitchen. The servants saw him approaching, and they wanted to greet him, only to be stopped by Nathaniel''s hand gesture. They giggled knowingly before exiting the kitchen to give the happy couple some space. Nathaniel hugged Mango from behind. Mango was surprised, but she knew who it was before smiling, "Aren''t you worried that the servants willugh at you for being so cheesy this early in the day?" "Nope. I''m hugging my wife, who would dare tough at me for doing so?" Nathaniel rested his chin on Mango''s shoulder and he looked over at the kitchen counter. It was all of his favorite dishes! His heart melted as he took in all the delightful treats she had prepared. "How nice of you to cook all of this first thing in the morning. Tell me, are you trying to bribe me or are you hiding some secret from me?" Nathaniel was only joking, but Mango nodded seriously. "I thought loving you was the happiest thing I could experience in this lifetime, but I did not expect to be loved back by you which takes the cake." Mango was rarely romantic or inclined to say loving words, and her sudden confession took Nathaniel by surprise. "Did you catch a cold or feverst night?" "Screw you!" Mango nced at him and she said softly, "When Madam Hans came over to persuade me to leave you, I was very angry indeed. I wondered if they were not so powerful, would they still put me under duress like this? But ultimately I understood that it had nothing to do with that. Even if they were bankrupt, they would still harass me because they never liked me. Why should I concern myself with their opinions?" Upon hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel knew that she must have discovered something. "Are you trying to plead on behalf of the Hans family?" "No, I am not." Mango turned around to face him, but Nathaniel did not let go of her embrace, and let her turn around. Her eyes that were as clear as a cier made Nathaniel a little distracted. "Aren''t you afraid that my appetite might be too strong this morning and that I may decide to eat you up?" "Nope! I know that you love me more than anything in this world, how could you bear to let me suffer?" Mango''s words made Nathaniel felt a little embarrassed. "I''m not such a saint as you might think." "Regardless, I still think very highly of you. I didn''tin when someone else hurt me, and yet you took the initiative to avenge me. At the same time, you put your venture capitalpany at stake just to damage the Hans family, while your mother exchanged harsh words with Madam Hans for my sake. Because of your actions, I feel like I am protected and nobody can hurt me as long as you''re here." Her eyes turned red as she spoke. "Hey what''s gotten into you? Saying all these emotional things so early in the day, are you trying to make me cry?" Nathaniel cupped her face in his hands and he said gleefully, but he could not hide the affection in his eyes. Mango hugged his waist and she buried her face in his embrace. "It''s good to have you in my life, Nathaniel." Thatst sentence ripped through his heart like a gust of wind and sent ripples across his emotions. "You silly goose. You''re my woman, aren''t you? Of course, I have to look after you, hmm?" Mango listened to Nathaniel''s heartbeat, and she felt at ease. All of her doubts and suspicions from thest few days evaporated. "Susie called me, and though she did not say anything, I can tell that she wants to destroy me and the Ye family along with me to avenge Macy. That''s why any gossip rted to me won''t be taken off the headlines so easily. I''m sorry I''ve caused trouble to the Ye family." Nathaniel felt his heart ache upon hearing that. "It''s all my fault. I should have handled it better five years ago, instead of putting you in this defensive position now. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this as soon as possible." "I''m not afraid, as long as you care about me, I have nothing to fear. Thank you, Nathaniel." Mango tilted her head upwards and she stood on her toes to kiss Nathaniel. Nathaniel felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Mango was not usually the kind of person who took initiative. Nathaniel subconsciously pulled her in closer to him. "You''re seducing me this early in the morning. Are you not afraid that I may lose control?" "My physical health is much better now, and I''m not as delicate as you think." Mango''s face was flustered, and she spoke in a barely audible volume. Nathaniel was stunned for a moment, but he caught onto her meaning instantly. He was finding it hard to keep his primal instincts in check now. "I''ll give you another chance, you can still go back on your word now!" "I want you with all my heart." Mango whispered, and her words lit up the brazier of desire in Nathaniel''s heart, which exploded into mes instantly. He grabbed her and they left the kitchen quickly. The servants saw them leaving the kitchen and they hurried in to pick up after Mango. Mango had no time to be coy now, she could only bury her face in Nathaniel''s arms. The bedroom door clicked shut and it was as though spring hade alive within. The people outside the room giggled as they could only guess what was happening in the room. They were in the room until almost noon when Mango finally sumbed. "That''s enough, Nathaniel. Howe you''re so virile?" She felt a little awkward as she said that, then covered her face with theforter. Nathaniel burst outughing. "I thought you said your body was much stronger now?" "Yes, but I can''t be abused like this! The breakfast is almost turning into lunch now." Mango did not know what to do now that she had gotten herself in this situation. If she had known this would happen, she would not have provoked him this morning. Who could have guessed that Nathaniel would be such a beast? Nathaniel saw that Mango was exhausted and he took things down a notch. "Hungry?" "Of course I''m hungry. I didn''t eat muchst night, and after all this action in the morning my stomach is growling already." She had gotten used to being hungry this morning but now that the topic was mentioned, her hunger reared its head again. "Come here, let me listen." As he said that, Nathaniel pulled at the sheets covering Mango, which caused her to shriek. "Don''te here!" She knew exactly what he was thinking. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Nathaniel thought her sudden prudence was extremely cute. He bundled her up in his arms while saying yfully, "Well, you started it first." "Yes, and I regret it. There''s not going to be the next time." Mango was full of regret. Nathaniel was not going to let her regret this experience, and he bit her ear lobe. "Argh! Are you a werewolf?" Mango shivered all over and she felt her legs turn to jelly. Nathaniel finally let her go. "If you reject me next time, I will bite you until you scream for mercy." "You devil." Mango knew that Nathaniel was perfectly capable of following up on his intentions, and she nced at him coquettishly. Her flirtatious gaze was enough to steal his soul. Nathaniel pped Mango''s rear and he said, "Alright, I am going to wash up now. If you''re too weak to do so, I can offer you some assistance." "No, thank you! You may leave now!" Mango did not dare to risk getting near Nathaniel now. How strange. Howe men get more energetic as things progress, but women get worn out? Mango was puzzled and she thought it very unfair. But seeing Nathaniel satiated made filled her heart with a warm fuzzy feeling. Nathaniel did not bother her any further and he grinned while walking to the bathroom. It was only then that Mango attempted to get up from bed. She groaned as her body protested. She felt like her bones had been rearranged and every move was ufortable to her. God, surely she wasn''t expected to go out today? The servants would most certainlyugh if they saw her awkward gait. With this thought in mind, Mangoid down again and she made ns to y dead. When Nathaniel finished washing up and came out, he saw Mango lying on the bed as if she had nothing left to live for. She looked so cute that he wanted to continue bullying her. "Are you waiting for me to bathe you?" "Get lost!" Mango was so scared that she jumped up with theforter in her arms. She didn''t expect the comforter to be so heavy so Mango lost her bnce before falling to the ground. "Oh my!" Mango cried out in rm. The next moment, Nathaniel had already lifted her. Regardless of how she protested and hit him, he carried her faithfully to the bathroom. She was shy! Even though the two of them had already seen everything there was to see, she still blushed at these intimate moments. Nathaniel bathed her, and as Mango wrapped herself in a towel after they were done, someone knocked anxiously on their door and spoke anxiously. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 "Mr. Ye and Missus, the Hans family is here," It was the voice of Lucy, the housekeeper. Mango''s body stiffened when she heard "Hans family". Could it be her uncle? Terrance was the first person Mango thought of. Madam Hans was getting out of hand, and she coulde all the way here to cause trouble. But the real decision-maker should still be Terrance. Nathaniel frowned. "You don''t have to see them if you don''t want to. After all, I''m the one who started this feud between the Hans and the Ye families. I know how you feel towards Terrance, so just say the word and I''ll fall in line with your decision." Nathaniel had passed the ball to Mango. Meaning to say, if Mango willed it, Nathaniel would divert all of his resources to the war with the Hans family without hesitation. Mango was touched by the trust shown towards her. "I don''t know, but I don''t feel like ying along to Madam Han''s wishes. Mango turned her head away. Nathaniel understood immediately. All she wanted was an apology from Madam Hans. "Alright, you must be tired by now. Go rest, I''ll go down to speak with whoever it is." "Okay. Just promise me you''re not going to get too riled up." Mango didn''t feel up to the task of facing Terrance. "Of course not!" Nathaniel carried Mango to the bed to tuck her in, then he kissed her forehead before leaving. Mango did feel some conflict in her heart, but she trusted Nathaniel to handle the situation properly. Moreover, she was utterly exhausted and Mango fell asleep right away. As Nathaniel descended the stairs, he found Terrance standing at the bottom looking visibly anxious. "My, my, what brings the great Terrance Hans to my doorstep?" Nathaniel was feeling invigorated and he was in a pleasant mood. Terrance looked behind Nathaniel and he was disappointed to see that Mango was missing. "Where''s Mango? Is she alright?" "She''s not feeling well recently, after getting upset yesterday she''s now bedridden. Mr. Hans, surely you did note all this way just to see my wife? I was under the impression that the Hans family wanted nothing more to do with my wife, or is that not the case?" Nathaniel said as scornfully as he could. Terrance knew Nathaniel was baiting him, so he did not engage in an argument. "I know that my mother had made a mistake, and she offended you. Therefore, I''ll be fully responsible for whatever the Ye family wants to do toward my family." "Mr. Hans, you seem to be implying that we the Ye family are bullies. Whereas in reality, we''re the victims here." Nathaniel looked at Terrance with indifference, and he did not bother hiding his irritation. Now that his own mother had ced him in such an awkward position, Terrance had no defense at all. He sighed while saying, "Nathan, I know you and Mango are mad at us, and rightly so. My mother was indeed wrong here, but I''m here today to invite Mango over to see my mother. After all, blood is thicker than water, and my mother..." "Forget it. Mango isn''t used to any kindness from the mighty Hans family and is in no condition to visit Madam Hans. Anyway, she has another granddaughter to take care of her, no?" Nathaniel''s words made Terrance squirmed ufortably. "My mother has fallen ill and she is unconscious, but the doctors have failed to diagnose the problem. I was thinking that maybe Mango''s presence might help her get better, so..." "So you''re here to beg Mango toe with you? How interesting. Thest time Madam Hans had a stroke, it was Mango who forsook any regard for her safety and she rushed over with the antidote. Don''t you know what she sacrificed that day? But did she ever get a word of thanks from the Hans family? Worse still, Madam Hans dislikes Mango and she mistreated her in all kinds of ways. Now that she''s in aa, you want Mango''s help again. Who do you think you''re dealing with? Thest time we extended our helping hand, we lost our child. Are you going to keep trying until Mango gives up her life for the Hans family, huh?" Hearing Nathaniel berate him, Terrance was speechless. Queena and Madam Ye had both validated everything that Mango had done for Madam Hans, but still, Madam Hans did not believe it. Not only that, Mango was now heartbroken by everything that had happened and the Hans family no longer had any right to get Mango''s help. However, Terrance refused to give up just yet. "Nathan, my mother is an olddy and easily befuddled as she''s being bewitched by someone. Believe me, it''s only a matter of time before she recognizes all the good deeds that Mango has done." "And how long will that take? A decade or two? I won''t stand by while Mango suffers all those years. Besides, Madam Hans herself said so, that the Hans family has disowned Mango. So please, spare yourself further admonishment and leave now. Mango is not feeling welltely and she is still battling those stupid rumors. Therefore, it would be unwise for her to be seen in public. There''s nothing more to discuss, so stop wasting your breath and go now. Mrs. Lucy, kindly escort our guest out!" Terrance had anticipated Nathaniel''s harsh reaction, but he was still saddened at this oue. He was sad that his family was falling apart. "Don''t worry, I will handle Andrea." Nathaniel was unfazed by Terrance''s words. "That''s your problem, it''s got nothing to do with me. But be warned, this is not the end. I will keep hounding the Hans family as we have unfinished business. I hope you''ll be here to see it through," Nathaniel said with an air of finality, as Mrs. Lucy arrived to see Terrance out the door. Terrance looked onest time at the bedroom door on the second floor before sighing while leaving. Although Mango had said she was tired, she could not fall asleep after tossing and turning for a long time. Her body was fatigued, but her mind was unusually lucid. When Nathaniel came back to the room, Mango tore off the sheets and she stared at Nathaniel with a piercing gaze. Seeing her looking at him inquisitively, Nathaniel sighed. "Aren''t you supposed to be sleeping? Why are you still up?" "Is Terrance gone?" Mango could not resist asking. "Yeah, he left already." Nathaniel did not hide anything from her, but he sat down on the bed to hug her. "Are you worried about the Hans family?" "No, it''s just that my heart is racing." Mango thought it was absurd as well. Since the Hans family had already treated her like that, why should she still concern herself with them? But her heart refused to listen. Nathaniel was heartbroken to see Mango like this, and he said gently, "Terrance came because Madam Hans has fallen into aa again, and he wanted to invite you to visit her." "I won''t go." Mango rejected the offer immediately. Though she seemed resolute, Nathaniel could see that she was still worried on the inside. "What a secret softie you are. If you''re really that worried, I''ll send somebody to go have a look." Mango was a little embarrassed at Nathaniel''s words. "I said, I''m fine." "Alright, you''re not worried at all. What if I want to go see the Hans family just out of curiosity?" Mango did not know what to say to that. She nestled deeper in Nathaniel''s arms while asking, "Do you think I''m weak and useless?" "No, but I know that deep down, you''re still worried about Madam Hans. She''s an old coot who''s being misled by Andrea, so we can''t be sure if she''s sick or not." "Then why do you bother visiting her?" "Of course I''m not going in- person. How about we send Noah instead of me? With his medical knowledge, he''ll be able to tell what''s wrong with Madam Hans and maybe even administer a cure for her. If it wasn''t for Noah being out of town thest time, I wouldn''t have sent you to get the antidote. This time, however, I''m not letting you go no matter what." Nathaniel felt a dark shadow flickered across his memory when he recalled Mango''sst visit to the Hans family. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. This time he knew better than to let Mango do anything brash on her own. Seeing how Nathaniel had everything under control, Mango could note up with any objection. "Thank you, Nathaniel." "There''s no need for such formality, we''re a married couple after all. It''s my job as your husband to make sure you can rest assured, no?" Nathaniel gently stroked Mango''s forehead and he said, "Alright now, let''s go down and have lunch before your stomach starts growling again." "I hate you!" Mango nudged him out of the way and she got up to get dressed. She stood up, but her legs were weak and she copsed onto the bedroom floor. Nathanielughed at her clumsiness and he carried her from her waist despite her protests. "Put me down! I''m going to eat in the room instead." "Don''t be silly now. Their imaginations are going to run wild if you keep hiding in here." Nathaniel was in a good mood as he carried a blushing Mango down the steps. The servants had alreadyid out the table, they giggled while exiting the dining room immediately as Nathaniel carried Mango in. Mango wondered if she would be the first Miss of the house to die from embarrassment. As they sat down at the table, Mango saw that in addition to all of Nathaniel''s favorite dishes, there were also several of her own favorites. "Did you get the servants to prepare all this?" "I thought you were hungry? Well, hurry up and eat." Nathaniel did not answer her, but Mango knew anyway. "Are you heading into the office after lunch?" "Yep." Nathaniel knew what she was thinking about, and heughed while saying, "Oh don''t you fret, I''ll be back soon before I get too tired. I''m not going to act carelessly with no regard for the Ye family and HY Group either. It''s not my intention to obliterate the Hans family and their status in Ocean City, all I want is for Madam Hans to understand her limits and stop abusing you. As soon as they apologize and promise never to harass you again, I''ll let up on the pressure, alright?" Mango had noment on Nathaniel''s ns. "You know best." "Eat up, dear." Nathaniel patted Mango''s head. His doting gaze made Mango felt like she was about to implode from the weight of his love. What did she do to deserve a husband like this? The two of them were enjoying their lunch cheerily when suddenly an engine hummed in front of their house. Who could it be now? Nathaniel''s brows furrowed. All he wanted was to enjoy lunch with his wife. Why was it so difficult? Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Mango noticed the change in Nathaniel''s expression and she heard the car engine outside too. She whispered, "I''ll go out and have a look." "There''s no need. Let''s continue eating." Nathaniel thought that nothing could be more important than his wife eating lunch. As he spoke, Nathaniel added more food to her bowl. The servants who have been hiding re-emerged, with Sisi along. She checked outside and Sisi then returned while smiling. "Zion and Rita areing." Mango was astonished to hear the news. "Who is it?" Nathaniel heard Sisi loud and clear, and he seemed a little troubled. "What are they doing here? Send them away." It wasn''t easy for him and Mango to have some time together alone. He had not expected his children toe and disrupt their peace. He was visibly annoyed. Mango finally figured out the identity of the visitors, and she was happy for a moment. "Are you saying that Zion and Rita havee?" "Yes!" "I''ll go and have a look!" Mango stood up hurriedly, but Nathaniel grabbed her by the arm. "What are you doing? Didn''t you hear that it''s the kids? I''m going to greet them." Mango was puzzled by Nathaniel''s reaction. Nathaniel said sulkily, "They''re not disabled people, they know how to walk into the house on their own. Sit down and eat your lunch." "But I want to..." "You want to what? You better think about your walking posture right now." Nathaniel''s words made Mango blush. "What the hell does that even mean..." She nced at Sisi, and Sisi smiled while excusing herself. Mango was a little perturbed. "Nathaniel, can you not be so tacit in the future?" "Am I not speaking the truth? How about you try walking to the front door then?" Nathaniel said coolly, while wearing an expression that seemed to tempt Mango to punch him. But Mango knew he was right, and she decided that it would be unwise to limp out now. How would she exin her situation to the kids? Mango had no choice but to sit down and she anxiously waited for the children toe in. Zion exited the car and he walked in with Rita. "Mom! Dad! We''re here to see you!" Rita''s sweet voice echoed down the hallway, and Mango shifted in anticipation. Suddenly, she heard her mother- in-w''s voice. "Slow down, Rita, don''t run like that." Mango was getting more anxious now. Nathaniel too seemed distressed. Not only did the young onese, but the elderly too. Mango was about to stand to greet them when Nathaniel stopped her, and he went out himself. "Mom, what brings you here suddenly?" Nathaniel''s appearance drew Rita''s attention immediately. "Daddy!" She threw herself at Nathaniel like a human cannonball. Nathaniel quickly picked Rita up. The little girl had grown much heavier since she recovered from her illness, and Rita was quite chubby now. "Daddy, I miss you so much! Where''s Mommy? I want to see Mommy!" Rita hadn''t seen Mango for a while and naturally, she missed her mother. Hearing her daughter call out for her, Mango could not resist any longer and she got up despite the soreness in her legs. She jovially greeted her mother-inw, "Hello, Mom. What brings you here?" What kind of person was Madam Ye? Mango was obviously ufortable, and she shot a look of admonishment at Nathaniel. Nathaniel coughed awkwardly as he saw his mother came forward to hold Mango''s hand while saying, "No need to trouble yourself if you''re not feeling well." Zion paused and he asked, "What''s wrong, Mommy? Are you sick?" Mango knew then that Madam Ye was helping her to hide her difort. Mango blushed when she saw how concerned her young son looked. "I''m okay, don''t worry." "I''ll get you a ss of hot water. Please sit down, Mommy." Zion quickly turned around and he ran towards the living room outside. "Mommy, are you sick? Have you seen a doctor yet? Have you taken any medicine?" Rita also became nervous. Mango felt like digging a hole to hide herself in, but she reined in her embarrassment before saying, "It''s nothing, I''ll be fine after resting a bit." "Daddy, you mustn''t make Mommy angry, okay?" Rita reminded her father in a serious tone. "Yes, of course. It will do it as you wish, princess." Nathaniel smiled helplessly and he seated his daughter at the dining table. "Mom, have you eaten yet? How about we eat together?" Nathaniel nced at the clock, not knowing if his mother had eaten yet so he had to ask. Zion came back with a ss of warm water and he handed it to Mango. He asked worriedly, "Mommy, do you need medicine?" "Not for the time being, dear." Mango was so embarrassed! If she knew her kids were going to visit today, she would never have fooled around with Nathaniel. Instead, Mango would have shown some restraint. In order to alleviate the tension, Madam Ye smiled and she said, "Oh, we haven''t eaten actually. You don''t mind us joining you?" "Of course not." Mango quickly informed Sisi and the servants to prepare extra sets of cutlery. Nathaniel wanted to sit by Mango''s side, but his seat was taken by Zion instead. "Daddy, please sit with Rita. She''s been missing you a lottely." Zion tactfully nudged his father towards Rita. Upon hearing her brother''s words, Rita nodded in agreement. "Yes Daddy, I miss you so much. You haven''te to y with me for a long time. You used to sleep in the same room as Zion, so why don''t you sleep in my room this time?" Nathaniel almost spit out his food, and Zion looked a little troubled at this revtion. Mango was puzzled and she inquired, "Your father slept in the same room as you? When?" This was new to Mango. It wasn''t that Nathaniel did not love his son, it was just because he believed that boys should be raised to be tough and independent. Therefore, he had trained Zion to sleep in his room since young. As for Zion, he wasn''t someone who liked to share a bed with others. So they shared a bed once? This was quite unbelievable. "It''s nothing, let''s eat now." Nathaniel tried to change the topic, but Zion had ns of his own. He chuckled while saying, "I''m not sure either what had gotten into Daddy that night, but he suddenly came over to my room and squeezed himself onto my bed and slept." Nathaniel''s mouth twitched upon hearing his son''s words, and he quickly stuffed a chicken drumstick onto Zion''s te. "Hurry up and eat. Don''t you know that you shouldn''t talk while eating?" "It was Rita who brought it up, not me. Besides, I''m only telling the truth." Zion chewed on the drumstick while retorting, and Nathaniel was speechless. This brat must be doing it on purpose! Madam Ye smiled happily and contentedly. "All right, all right. Let''s eat now. We''ll talk about it after the meal." Hearing their grandmother speak up, Zion and Rita quieted down and they started munching obediently. Mango looked at her family gathered around the table and she felt touched. "Mom, please help yourself to eat more." "Alright, you too. Take care of your body, don''t let this naughty boy bully you all the time." Madam Ye''s words made Nathaniel paused in the middle of eating. "Mom, am I really your flesh and blood?" "Just eat your food." Madam Ye ignored her son''sints and she poured some chicken soup for Mango before speaking to her in a low voice, "As women, we should take care of our bodies. Although you''re finished with the confinement month, you should still take precautions on some things. During this time when the outside world is in turmoil, you should pay even more attention to your health. I''ve got a prescription from the traditional medicine practitioner that will help replenish your blood, I''ll send it to Mrs. Lucyter. Remember to drink it on time daily, alright?" "What prescription? Mom, please tell me it''s not some mumbo-jumbo recipe?" Nathaniel shivered when he recalled the "recipes" that his mother-inw made for him thest time. Madam Ye red at Nathaniel and she said, "I got it from a proper hospital dispensary, what did you think?" "That''s good." Nathaniel was relieved. Zion silently piled food onto Mango''s te. Soon enough, there was a hill of food in front of her. She was touched by her son''s act of filial kindness before smiling at him, "That''s enough Zion, I can''t finish that much food." "The teacher at school told me that we need to eat to be strong, so please eat more, Mommy. Look at Rita, she eats as much as a horse these days." As soon as he finished his sentence, everyone''s focus was turned to Rita. Rita was gnawing on a chicken drumstick in one hand while holding a bowl of soup in the other. Her mouth was greasy from all the food. Seeing her daughter ate with so much enthusiasm, Mango felt her appetite improved as well. Mango never saw Rita ate this quick, so she was a little surprised. "Rita, slow down." "It''s okay, I''m fine." Rita did not slow down as she replied while eating, as though she had been starved for days. Madam Ye smiled and she said, "It''s a blessing to be able to eat. I had the doctor check up on her, and he said that Rita''s appetite and digestive system were in poor condition previously because she was sick. Now that she''s recovered, she needs a lot of nutrients to get back to normal. As long as she''s not over-eating, it should be fine. She''s gotten much strongertely, even the doctor was impressed." Upon hearing Madam Ye''s words, Mango rxed a little. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Still, you need to eat a little slower as you have an image to maintain as a youngdy." Rita was still her daughter, so Mango was not too harsh. Zion then shook his head and hemented, "With those table manners, do you think you''ll be able to find a husband in the future?" "It''s none of your business. If I can''t get a husband then I''ll live with you in the same house to eat all your food!" Rita retorted indignantly. Her disgruntled look and greasy face made her look funny and the whole family chuckled in amusement. Zion was less enthused. He quipped, "I might not be able to afford your voracious appetite, I think you''re better off living with Daddy." "No! I want you to take care of me. If I can''t get married, then you can''t either. I''m sticking with you no matter what." Rita blurted out like a rascal, and she reached out to Zion with her oily fingers. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 "That''s enough, Rita!" While Zion was not paying attention, Rita printed her oily fingers on his originally spotless white shirt. He twitched his lips. "You''re a filthy pig, Rita!" "I''m not filthy, just look at how clean are my hands, clothes, and my handkerchief. Oh dear, what''s the matter with your shirt, bro? How did you get so clumsy while eating?" Rita turned the tables on her brother and made Zion furious. Mango and the rest, however, began tough. Ever since Rita recovered from her illness, she became livelier and even naughty at times. "Alright, settle down. Luckily, I''ve just bought some clothes for you both to keep here. Come with me to get a change of clothes, Zion." Nathaniel saw how his son was showing restraint in the face of his mischievous sister, and he felt sorry for him. Zion stood and he followed Nathaniel upstairs, as Rita continued making faces at him. "Rita, since when did you be so naughty and a bully towards your brother?" Mango could not let this sort of behavior continued. Rita stuck her tongue out and she said, "I was just teasing him. Zion is too serious for his own good. Mommy, don''t you agree that he behaves just like an old man? He hasn''t got an ounce of fun in him." Mango was inclined to agree with her daughter. It was true, Zion was too sensible for his age. It was sometimes heartbreaking to see how mature he was at his young age. Madam Ye sensed Mango''s thoughts and she patted the back of her hand while saying, "Every child has their own timeline, all we can do is to provide them with the basics. Ultimately, it''s up to them to direct the course of their lives. Zion is a boy, so there''s no harm in having him go through some difficulties in life. It''s the girl who needs to be raised with tender loving care." "Grandma is saying that I need to be raised with extra love, right?" Rita''s sweet smile and cute voice made her mother and grandmotherughed in amusement. "Yes, yes, you''re the princess of the house, hurry up and eat more." "That''s for sure, otherwise once big brotheres back, there will be nothing left for me to eat." Rita sounded like Zion was a glutton who always snatched her food, but Mango smiled anyway. Seeing Mango like this, Madam Ye chuckled and she said, "The kids missed you and they begged toe over to see you. I know what you''re worried about, but rest assured that the gossips from the outside world won''t cause harm to the children. If I did not bring them over, they would insist while screaming the roof off of the house." "I did no such thing, Grandma, I have been a good girl!" Rita advocated for herself quickly. Mango caressed her hair and she said, "Of course dear, you''re a good girl. Hurry up and eat." After that, Mango looked at Madam Ye and she said gratefully, "Mom, the Ye family and you have done so much for me, it was me who brought trouble to all of you." "What are you talking about, dear? You''re ady of the Ye family now, so your problems are the family''s problems too. How could you think that it''s troublesome to us?" Madam Ye''s words caused Mango''s eyes to redden and thetter was getting teary. "Be that as it may, I still think I am truly lucky to have the full support from the Ye family amid all this chaos." "Silly girl, don''t be a stranger, please. I trust Nathaniel to handle the situation appropriately, and I believe that you are a good person too. This will all blow over soon enough. Don''t fret too much, go ahead and enjoy the afternoon with the kids. I''ll bring them back in the evening." When Mango heard that Madam Ye intended to bring her kids home with her, she was a little surprised. "It''s okay to let them stay here for a few days." "I''ll bring them over when they miss you again, I don''t think it''s convenient to have them live here." Madam Ye did not say it out loud, but Mango knew what she was implying. After all, it was a ce of contention now, and the children were not yet old enough to know what was going on. If anything happened here, the kids would get hurt identally. Mango nodded as she observed her innocent young daughter. She felt sorry for her children. It was difficult for her to spend time with her family because of the ongoing feud. Mango wondered how long she would need to keep fighting with Susie and the rest. She had toe up with a n to put an end to all this. Mango frowned, and Madam Ye knew what she was thinking. The olddy picked up some food with her chopsticks and she said nonchntly, "Some tactics never seem to get old, for example, the bait and switch." Mango paused as she listened. "Mom, are you saying..." "I said nothing. I''m old and getting senile now, I could be just rambling. Let''s finish our meal quick before it gets cold." Madam Ye smiled knowingly, as her eyes glowed with a kind of wisdom. Mango didn''t quite understand her intentions and she continued eating quietly. Just as Rita was finishing her food, Zion and Nathaniel wereing back down the stairs. Zion still looked gloomy as he plodded behind his father. "Wow, you look beautiful!" Zion''s mouth twitched upon hearing his sister''s praise for him. "The correct adjective to describe a goodlooking boy is handsome, not beautiful." "Well beautiful means the same thing too. What''s wrong with it?" Rita seemed to enjoy annoying her brother, and Zion was too tired to retaliate. Zion reached Mango''s side and he looked up expectantly at his mother. Zion was dressed in a smart casual outfit and he looked dashing. Mango''s heart was thrilled. "Oh, what a handsome son I have!" Zion''s face lit up when his mother praised him, and he smiled awkwardly while blushing. He had not received suchpliments from his mother in a while now. Zion sat quietly beside Mango and he ate his lunch silently. Zion''s manners were quite polished and elegant, as though he were a prince or nobility. Mango wondered if this was really her son? Rita, on the other hand, could not be more different from her brother as she stuffed her face as though she was famished. Mango frowned at her behavior. Nathaniel did not seem to mind it, though. He encouraged Rita to keep on eating. They finished their meal happily. Mango yed some games with her kids after lunch, but Nathaniel noticed some fatigue in her eyes. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Alright, you little rascals, go y by yourselves and let Mommy rest. She''s not feeling herself today." Nathaniel could not help but felt a little jealous as he saw Rita cling to her mother the whole time. Since when did Rita be so needy? Wasn''t he her favorite? Nathaniel had tried several times to carry Rita today, but she seemed to dislike being carried around by her father. Instead, she would always sneak back to Mango''s side to sit on herp. Nathaniel was denied the opportunity to be close to his wife with Rita orbiting her constantly. He felt a little resentful. Did these bratse here just to steal Mango''s attention from him? Upon hearing Nathaniel''s instruction, Rita hugged her mother tightly and she said, "I''m tired too, I want to go and sleep together with Mommy." The corner of Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. "You''re not allowed to sleep with Mommy." "Why? Mommy used to apany me to bed all the time!" Rita blinked her big eyes and Nathaniel forgot what he wanted to say. Mango saw that her sweet little girl hade back to her side and she felt like giggling. "It''s alright, Rita cane and rest with me. Zion, are youing too?" "Can I?" Zion looked forward to it, but he hesitated. He hadn''t napped with his mother in a long time now, so it was understandable that he would want to do so. But seeing his father''s foul mood, Zion had to make sure that he had permission. Mango knew how jealous Nathaniel was, but these were her babies and she had yearned to spend more time with them since they were here. "Of course you can. Come along now, let''s all go nap together." The two children were overjoyed to hear this. Nathaniel said dejectedly, "Well, I want toe along too, can I?" "No, you can''t!" Rita and Zion blurted out together. Mango smiled and he said, "You go spend time with your mother, Nathaniel. I''ll bring the kids upstairs for a bit. They''ll leaveter this evening." "Alright! Let''s go!" Madam Ye smiled and she did not stop them. "Mom, are you thinking of taking a nap too?" Nathaniel blinked at his mother, but the olddy seemed to ignore him on purpose. She shook her head while saying, "No, thank you. I had a good sleepst night and I am feeling fresh still. How about we y a game of chess?" As soon as she finished her words, Nathaniel''s shoulders dropped in disappointment. Mango stifled augh when she saw her husband''s posture. Nathaniel was acting like a child himself. Worried that Mango might change her mind, Zion grabbed her hand and he led her upstairs while saying, "Come on, Mommy. Let''s go upstairs and nap." "Yes, mommy! Let''s go nap." Rita grabbed her other hand and she jointly dragged her up the steps. Mango was incredibly satisfied as she saw her two children by her side. The children were obedient and they slept on both of her sides after mbering onto the bed. Zion said nothing, but Rita requested a bedtime story. Mango wanted to go back five years ago when she was alone with her two children and they snuggled together just like this. Mango was moved and she told their favorite bedtime story as they drifted off to sleep. In the end, she dozed off too. The three of them lined up in bed made everything feel right in the world. Even if there was a storm raging just beyond their periphery, they were safe and warm in here. When Nathaniel crept in and saw them, his heart melted into a puddle. If it was possible, he wanted nothing more than to preserve this very moment. He recalled that he had promised Mango to bring them out on a trip, but his ns had been foiled because of recent events. Nathaniel felt a little guilty for not fulfilling his promise yet. Zion had woken up and he spotted Nathaniel at the doorway. He noticed the sky darkening outside and Zion knew that it was almost time to leave. "Please take good care of Mommy." "I will, kiddo." Nathaniel wanted to shoo these brats away quickly. He hadn''t spent time with his wife all afternoon, and Nathaniel missed her badly. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Zion saw Nathaniel''s impatience and he said on purpose, "Actually, it''s still not quite dark yet. I can apany Mommy a little longer since Rita isn''t awake yet." Nathaniel''s mouth turned upside down into a frown. "You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you? You little brat!" "Yeah, what''s wrong with wanting to spend more time with Mommy? She belongs to us too, you know. Why don''t you let us spend time with Mommy?" Nathaniel had no answer. "Either way, you better leave soon. She''s my wife." "But she''s also my Mommy!" Zion was right, and Nathaniel had no rebuttal. He wondered if this little rascal was put here on this earth to irritate him. Then he said, "Grandma has been waiting downstairs for a long time now, won''t you be considerate of her?" When Madam Ye was mentioned, Zion hesitated for a moment. Grandma did treat them very well indeed. It was her idea to bring Rita and himself over for a visit. Otherwise, if it were up to Nathaniel, who knew how long it would be before they saw their mother? As he thought about the matter, Zion looked at his father with some disdain and he said, "What a petty man you are to be jealous of your own children." Nathaniel had not expected his son to be this sassy, and he replied after recovering from his surprise, "So what, kiddo? You gonna do something about it?" "Pfft!" Zion got up and he decided to not dignify this man-child with a response. Zion nted a kiss on Mango''s cheek and he spotted Nathaniel glowering at him. If he wasn''t Nathaniel''s son, Nathaniel might have dragged him out of there by his cor. It had been a while since Nathaniel looked like this, Zion gleefully thought. "I love Mommy the most! I heard that I should kiss the person that I love the most on the lips." Zion lowered himself as he spoke, then suddenly he was stuck as Nathaniel grabbed him from behind while sporting a dangerous look on his face. "That''s enough, Zion! I dare you to try kissing my woman, see what happens to you!" "That''s my Mommy!" "Even so, you''re not allowed to kiss her on her lips! I''ve already shown you a lot of leniency by allowing you to kiss her cheek. Did you think I wouldn''t dare throw you out from the second floor?" Nathaniel knew Zion was irking him on purpose, but he could not suppress his own jealousy. This little brat was getting out of hand! He even dared to kiss Mango on the lips? Did Zion think that Nathaniel wouldn''t give him the thrashing of his life? Zion giggled and he said, "You wouldn''t. If you threw me off the balcony, Mommy will hate you. I''m born from her flesh, so I''m precious to her." "You..." Zion had checkmated him now. He huffed angrily before pushing Zion back onto the bed. "Oh, the hubris of the defeated!" Zion showed no indication of halting his attacks and he continued provoking his father. Nathaniel willed himself not to heed the little brat''s incensing remarks, as Zion secretly enjoyed every moment of seeing his father ground his teeth. Nathaniel dragged Zion out with him and he shoved him onto Thomas, then returned to haul a sleeping Rita out as well. Rita had not noticed that she was no longer in bed, and subconsciously curled up against Nathaniel to continue sleeping soundly. Her soft warm body wriggled in Nathaniel''s embrace, like a feather tickling his heartstrings. The sayings were true, that daughters were lovers from a past life. Nathaniel looked at her lovingly and he had second thoughts about sending her away now. Seeing Nathaniel''s expression, Thomas smiled before saying, "Mr. Ye, how about we let Miss Rita stay over for a few more days?" "Forget it, it''s better for her to stay with my mother. Madam Ye can''t get enough of this little angel. Moreover, we still have unfinished business to take care of here, it''s not appropriate for them to live here just yet." So Nathaniel carried Rita downstairs. Zion looked at how Nathaniel was carefully escorting his sister and he whispered, "Don''t be fooled by her angelic appearance, she''s much more cunning than you think." "Well, that''s still better than dealing with you." Nathaniel felt more endeared towards Rita now that he saw that Zion was envious. "My daughter is the best kid around here, unlike some people who go against their elders every day like a little brat." Zion saw how childish Nathaniel was behaving, and he turned to Thomas beside him to say, "Mr. Song, I heard that eating walnuts will improve one''s brain function?" "Yes, if you want some, I will get someone to buy some walnuts for you." Thomas thought Zion had wanted to eat the nuts. Zion nodded grimly and he said, "Yes, please get some and feed them to Mr. Ye. Otherwise, I worry that our venture capitalpany will be taken over by someone else, and then Rita and I will have to depend on Grandma for our living." He sighed as though his premonition was about to happen. Nathaniel jaw stiffened. This little brat just wouldn''t let up, wasn''t he? "Zion, are you feeling itchy by any chance?" "Apart from using violence on me, what else can you do?" Zion showed no fear as he walked down the stairs to his grandmother. "Grandma, Daddy said he''ll see us out the door in a bit," Zion said. "When did I say that.." Before Nathaniel finished, he paused suddenly. He almost fell for the little rogue''s trap. Madam Ye looked at him inquisitively and she prompted him, "So, you were saying...?" "It''s nothing. Rita isn''t awake yet. Otherwise I would send you all home. I don''t want her to wake up during the journey and get upset." Nathaniel changed his stance immediately. "Hypocrite." Zion said in a low voice, but not low enough to be inaudible to Nathaniel. Nathaniel wanted very badly to show his son who was boss around here. But, he tried to keep his emotions in check while reminding himself that he was Mr. Ye of Ocean City and he should behave ordingly. Seeing Zion''s roguish face disturbed him, though. Madam Ye was oblivious to these little father-son interactions and she asked, "Is Mango awake yet?" "No." Ever since Mango''s miscarriage, she had been very weak physically. It was difficult for her to wake up unless she had enough sleep. Previously, she would leap to her feet if her children were to leave her side as she was sleeping. But today she did not flinch even when Zion kissed her cheek, and this made Nathaniel worried a little. ording to the doctor, it was because she was still too frail now and she needed time to recuperate. Madam Ye saw her son brooding, and she sighed, "It will take a while for her to recover, so please practice some self-restraint around your wife. She''s been through a lot and the recovery cannot be rushed. The best thing is for her to lie low for a bit, it''s just unfortunate that there''s a lot going on right now. You need to handle things quickly so that she can get some peace." "Don''t worry, mom. I''ll figure it out." Nathaniel nodded. Madam Ye said, "Put Rita in the car and let Thomas send us back. You stay here with Mango. You''re all that poor girl has now and she can trust only you. It''s for the best that you apany her, leave the rest to us." Nathaniel nodded and he looked lovingly at Rita onest time for the day before handing her over to Thomas. "Slowly, she''s not that strong yet." Seeing how cautious Nathaniel was, Thomas felt a little intimidated. "Mr. Ye, how about you carry her there yourself?" "That''s fine too!" Nathaniel did not seem to catch his meaning and he carried Rita out the door to the car. Thomas was astonished by this. Apart from his wife, Rita was probably the only other woman Nathaniel cared so deeply about. He nced at Zion expecting to see a jealous brother. But to his amazement, Zion only calmly approached Madam Ye before saying, "Let''s go home, Grandma. Mommy is tired now and she needs to rest. I''ll hold you steady, let''s go." "Alright, let''s go!" Madam Ye could not help but smile warmly at her sensible and mature grandson. Nathaniel was already waiting outside as they emerged from the vi. Just then, he had taken off his coat to shield Rita from the wind. Nathaniel did not care at all that his handmade Italian coat might get creased. Only after Zion and Madam Ye were in the car, Nathaniel then handed over Rita. "She''s still sleeping, but it''s fine, right?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Nathaniel seemed worried. "Don''t fret, I''ll be right here for her." The olddy smiled and she exchanged look with Nathaniel that only they understood amongst themselves, before folding her arms around Rita who was still snoring. Zion saw his father''s worried look and he whispered, "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll be sure to take care of your little lover. Just remember to reward me for itter." "She''s your sister! What''s going on in that head of yours every day?" Nathaniel''s sentiments had been interrupted by his son''s cheeky words. The brat was annoying him on purpose. Still, Nathaniel could not help but feel a little down that they were leaving now. "Mom, please take care of my children. I''ll get them once all of this mess is resolved." "No problem. Go back inside now, Mango might wake up all alone." Madam Ye instructed Thomas to start driving when she finished her sentence. Nathaniel returned indoors and he found Mango still sound asleep. He quietly snuck into bed while pulling her close for a hug. Mango curled up to him too, but suddenly looked up as though she had been startled, only to see Nathaniel''s face in front of hers. She pushed Nathaniel away to look around, "Where are the children?" Nathaniel was hurt by her actions. "My dear wife, is this the kind of treatment I get?" Mango ignored him, knowing full well that her husband was dramatic. She asked again, "I said, where are the children?" Seeing Mango about to lose her mind, Nathaniel exined, "It''s gettingte, and they''ve gone home with mom. If you miss them that badly, we can have them visit again in a couple of days." Upon hearing that, Mango felt forlorn. "When did they leave? Why didn''t you wake me? I''ve been asleep like a log and I didn''t even realize that they''ve left." She spoke with a trace of gloom in her voice. Nathaniel was about tofort her when the house phone rang suddenly. Its shrill ringtone caused both of them to jump. For some inexplicable reason, Mango felt ill at ease. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 "I''ll get it!" Mango yelled out suddenly, which took Nathaniel by surprise. "What''s going on with you?" "I don''t know, I just have a bad feeling about this phone call. As if something bad is going toe out of it." Mango waspletely transparent with Nathaniel. She was feeling uneasy. Seeing her like this, Nathaniel reassured her and he said, "Don''t worry, I''m right here. No matter what happens, I''ll be by your side." "That''s right!" Mango nodded with a renewed determination. She took a deep breath before grabbing the phone off its hook. "Hello?" She did not realize that her voice trembled a little. Nathaniel was concerned as he saw how anxious his wife was and he wanted to take over the phone call. Instead, he was interjected by Thomas, who sounded equally anxious over the phone. "Missus, where''s Mr. Ye?" "What''s going on?" Mango''s nervousness was amplified when she heard Thomas sounded flustered. Thomas spilled everything immediately and he said, "We had only just left the gates when our car was followed by someone. They caught up with us during the junction to force us off the road. It''s all my fault, missus, I did not expect them to kidnap the young girl like that. Please punish me as you will, Missus." The phone ttered to the ground. "Missus, I''ve already informed the other household members of the Ye family toe pick up Madam Ye and the young master Zion. I''m going after the kidnappers who took Rita!" Thomas was still exining, but Mango was on the verge of fainting. "It''s Rita, she''s been taken!" She grabbed Nathaniel''s arm as her eyes welled up with tears. Only a few hours ago, Rita was enjoying a delicious meal with her andmenting on how her brother Zion was an old soul. Mango could still feel her presence in the house, so how could she be lost now? Nathaniel caught Mango in time before she copsed. "Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to chase after them right now." Nathaniel picked up the phone and he said to Thomas, "You must keep Madam Ye and the boy safe. Did you get a good look at the perpetrators?" "I''m not sure, but judging from their agility they must be ex-army or retired veterans. You know me, Mr. Ye. Not many people can snatch away my charges on my watch. But these men were no ordinary citizens, they were all well-trained in the martial arts." Thomas''s description had Mango thought of one person. "It''s the Hans family, isn''t it? Who else other than the Hans family could have such training?" Mango grabbed hold of Nathaniel. "Nathaniel, it must be the Hans family! It has to be! Their businesses are suppressed now, and I refused Madam Hans''s request to divorce you. She told me that she would make me regret my actions! It has to be them! They took Rita away to teach me a lesson!" The more Mango thought about it, the more usible it seemed. Madam Hans had wanted Andrea to marry Nathaniel instead, but her ns were foiled and it caused a feud between the Hans and the Ye family instead. Since the stock prices had dropped dramatically, Terrance''s ims that Madam Hans was ill could be a ruse after all. The purpose was to lure Mango over to the Hans residence to force her to leave Nathaniel and give Andrea an opportunity. But to their dismay, Mango refused to bite the bait, and Nathaniel did not mince words with Terrance either. That must be why Madam Hans was getting desperate now, and she resorted to these dirty tricks. That''s right! This exined everything! "I''m going over there now! I''m going to get my daughter back!" Mango was suddenly possessed by demonic power and she almost charged out of the room, if not for Nathaniel grabbing ahold of her. "Calm down, Mango. We need to think this through!" "What''s there to think about? That''s my little girl Rita! Other than the Hans family, who would dare do this to our children? Even Susie doesn''t have enough influence to hire these mercenaries. Madam Hans is forcing my hand for Andrea''s sake! She''s holding my daughter hostage!" Mango had lost her mind and she refused to listen to anybody now. Rita was born of her own flesh and blood. Thesest five years, Rita did not have a good childhood. She had only just recovered her health and Rita started to live a good life with the Ye family. Yet now, she was going through a kidnapping. Mango was gutted when she recalled how Rita had been with her through thick and thin. Mango always thought that she would be strong enough to protect her children from harm, but she ended up wanting to kill those who wronged her. No matter what, children should be off-limits when it came to settling disputes between adults. Why bring the children into this? Seeing Mango about to go mad, Nathaniel got up to hug her. "Calm down Mango, you''re not supposed to be seen in public. There are many people out there waiting for you to make a mistake now. Susie, for example, can''t wait to find you." "I don''t care anymore. So what if the media wants to chew me up and spit me out. I don''t give a cr*p! Nothing is more important to me than saving my daughter now. Plus it''s dark now, they can try to take all the photos they want but I am going over to the Hans residence now. I must save my daughter!" Mango struggled against Nathaniel''s iron grip as she gritted her teeth. Nathaniel said gently, "Okay then, but at least put on some shoes and get a fresh outfit, won''t you?" Mango realized then that she was still wearing pajamas and she was barefooted. Usually, Nathaniel would change her clothes for her while she was asleep. Mango was stunned as Nathaniel crouched to carefully shod her in slippers as he spoke softly, "I know you''re anxious about Rita, but so am I. But you should know by now that as long as you don''t show up, they won''t dare to harm our little girl. We can''t let ourselves be yed for fools just yet. Don''t underestimate Thomas either, and the rest of the Ye family are a force to be reckoned with. They''re in pursuit of the kidnappers now and perhaps they can get her back in time. What you need to do now is to calm down and change if you''re nning to head out. It would be quite unwise to let the paparazzi spot you looking disheveled and distraught now, no?" Mango was still worried, but Nathaniel was right. If it was the Hans family who took Rita, she could expect them to call very soon. Even if they did not, it was to incense her. If Mango overreacted now, she would be easily manipted by those b*stards. Mango gnashed her teeth as she thought of this point. For the first time in her life, she despised herself for sharing the same DNA as the Hans family. Why did those supposedly closest to her always failed to discern right from wrong? Was this Madam Hans''s idea or Andrea''s? Mango did not know, but one thing was certain, she was on fire within. Seeing that Mango had regained some of herposure, Nathaniel let go of her and he said, "Listen, go take a shower and change, I''ll be waiting for you downstairs." "Are youing along?" Mango was surprised, but upon seeing Nathaniel sulked, she knew she had said the wrong thing. "Rita is my daughter too. I won''t give the media any chance to use me of cowering at home while my daughter is missing. Plus, the Hans family isn''t just doing this to hurt you, but myself as well. They''ve been in Ocean City for a long time now and have amassed their hard- earned wealth here. I disrupted their business here by cutting them off, that''s why they''re going all out tounch a counter-attack. Therefore, I must ride out to meet them in battle too." Mango was distraught to hear Nathaniel''s hypothesis. "Are you saying that my uncle is somehow involved in this?" It did not cross Mango''s mind that Terrance could stoop so low. Although Mango disliked Madam Hans, she still had some respect toward her uncle. Terrance had always conducted himself ording to standards, but if it was revealed that he was involved in the kidnapping, Mango would be devastated. Nathanielforted her and he said, "Everything is still up in the air now, and we''re only grasping at straws here. We''ll know more when we get to the Hans residence, so stop worrying now and go take a shower. We''ll head over once you''re ready, I''m certain we''ll find out more once we''re there." Mango nodded. She turned to the bathroom, but her mind was still in disarray. Could it really be the Hans family? But apart from them, who else could pull this off? Furthermore, only the Hans family knew that she was hiding in Nathaniel''s mansion. No one else was aware to staked them out like this. Mango had ruled out several possibilities and she tried to give them the benefit of doubt, but she really could note up with a good answer other than the Hans family. After a quick shower, Mango came out to find that Nathaniel had picked out an outfit for her already. It was a chic casual outfit that looked clean and sharp. Mango changed quietly and she headed downstairs. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel was on the phone with someone, and his sullen expression made Mango feel unsettled. Nathaniel had not looked like this in a while. Mango could not help but felt concerned. Surely she wasn''t kept in the dark about Rita, right? Mango descended the stairs quickly. "What''s up? Is it Rita? Did they find her?" Mango looked at Nathaniel intensely, which was almost too much for him to bear. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Seeing Nathaniel remained silent, Mango was getting irritated. "What the hell is going on? Say something!" Mango grabbed Nathaniel''s arm anxiously. She didn''t even notice that her fingernails had scratched through Nathaniel''s skin. Nathaniel knew that Mango was worried and he said in a low voice, "They lost them." "What do you mean?" Mango was incredulous. "I thought the Ye familyckeys were all specially trained? How could they lose the trail? It''s just a car. How did they manage to lose sight of it?" Mango was on the verge of fainting. Rita was her lifeline, and now she was lost. She had thought that the Ye family were all elite footmen and they would have no trouble locating Rita. Even if they couldn''t get her back, those men could at least identify her location. But what was this now? They had lost track of Rita! Mango could not hold it together any longer. "There there, Mango." "It must be the Hans family! They can evade even our staff, so it must be them! They''re a family of war veterans after all, so avoiding detection is not difficult for them." Mango''s body trembled in rage. She was bloodthirsty! She wanted to charge into the Hans residence right now with a knife in hand to murder everyone in there! Nathaniel was a little worried when he saw the mania in Mango''s eyes. "Listen to me Mango, we''re heading there right now. If it was their doing, I won''t let them go either. But you mustn''t behave like this, alright? You''re scaring me now!" Nathaniel was frightened. Mango''s murderous look had him terrified. She looked ready to do anything as long as she could get Rita back. Mango had been triggered thest time when Zion went missing, and now it was Rita who had been kidnapped. She was far stronger now since she did not even faint, right? Nathaniel continued tofort Mango as he observed her every movement. She eventually calmed down after much coaxing. That''s right. Mango could not afford to be impulsive now. She had no clue about Rita''s condition and it was important to ensure her safety first. Nathaniel heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Mango calmed down. They hopped into the car before heading straight to the Hans family. Terrance was not home, but he hurried over once he heard that Nathaniel and Mango had personallye to the Hans residence. Andrea was already there barring the entrance to the house, and she denied entry to Mango. "Sis, although you''re a member of the Hans family, Grandma has already cut ties with you. What are you doing here today? Grandma is not feeling well and I won''t let you disturb her." Andrea acted as though she was thedy of the house, and this irked Mango to no end. "Get lost!" Mango did not bother with any pleasantries and she was upset with Andrea. "Watch it, Mango, don''t overstep your boundaries. I don''t care what a good life you''re leading out there, but you cannot juste here and throw your weight around! If you don''t leave, I''ll inform the media and then you''ll be..." "Go ahead, I''ll even give you some numbers to dial and call the media over. Plus, I don''t think you''ll be able to stand the heat either," Mango interjected. Mango was evidently determined, and her energy swept across like a hurricane, while Andrea was not prepared for her charge. Plus, she had Nathaniel and the strength of the Ye family behind her as a backup. Andrea felt jealous beyond words, and she was almost green with envy. How did Mango get so lucky to have the Ye family pledge all their support towards her? Yet, Andrea couldn''t get anything despite her scheming and plotting. Andrea''s face darkened. "I can''t stop you if you want to go in, but I''m telling you now that Grandma is ill and she just woke up. She''s very weak now. If you know anything about filial kindness, then you should not anger her." "What if I don''t care about being a good granddaughter?" Andrea was stunned, but she smiled coolly before saying, "Well then, there''s nothing I can do either, but I''ll have the whole Ocean City know what you did here today." "Bring it on." Nathaniel immediately ordered someone to suppress Andrea once she finished speaking. "You may be the lord of Ocean City, Nathaniel, but you''ve gone too far now! You''re trespassing into private property, I''ll have you charged forthat!" Andrea could not believe Nathaniel was acting so boldly. He had her held under duress and they nudged into the Hans residence. It was at this moment that Madam Hans made an appearance. "Stop! What are you doing? This is the Hans residence!" Madam Hans looked a little groggy and she was tired, and there was a time when Mango would have softened her heart towards her and left right away. But that time had long since passed, and now all Mango could think of was her daughter, Rita. She had started acting inappropriately as an elder, and it forced Mango to a point of no return. Now, Madam Hans even dared to threaten her with Rita''s life, it was unforgivable! Herst drop of devotion for Madam Hans had evaporated without a trace. "Madam Hans, you should know why I''m here." Mango did not beat around the bush with her. On the other hand, Madam Hans was shaking with anger at the sight of Mango in her house. It was all because of Mango, that she was in her current predicament. If it weren''t for Mango, surely Terrance would not have harmed his mother. Surely he would not try to send her away! Yes, it was Mango''s fault for dragging the Hans family into this mess. How dared she stepped foot into the Hans residence again! "I truly regret not finding you earlier and strangling you to death with my own two hands! Look at the trouble you''ve caused to the Hans family! You jinxed us!" Madam Hans raised her hand to hit Mango, but Mango grabbed her wrist first and she tightened her grip. "I don''t know if I''m a jinx, but I know that as long as I''m alive, I have people who I need to protect. Don''t make the mistake of thinking that you can do whatever you want now that you''re an old hag. I''m warning you, let Rita go peaceably now. Otherwise, there''s no telling what I might do. If you dare to harm even a hair on her head, I''ll not only destroy you but the entire Hans family along with it. Just try me." Mango''s eyes were icy cold and there was not a trace of warmth in them, as she looked at Madam Hans with such contempt. She hated every drop of Hans blood in her veins. She hated that she was rted to this old hag in front of her. Most of all, she hated that she had failed to protect her daughter. Madam Hans was shaken by the piercing gaze in Mango''s eyes. These were not the eyes of her granddaughter. They were eyes filled with hatred and murderous intent! Madam Hans frowned. "What the hell are you talking about? Now that you have the Ye family''s support, don''t think that you can walk in here and bully us. The Hans family will not let you go unchallenged." "Is that so? Why don''t we have a go at it then?" Mango''s grip tightened into a vice, causing Madam Hans to wail in pain. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Let go of me! Mango, how dare you rebel against your own grandmother! Guards! Are you all blind? Can''t you see what she''s doing to me?" Madam Hans was about to get a stroke from her rage. She could not stand being publicly humiliated by a youngling. Andrea struggled against her captors and she shouted, "Hit me instead, Mango! Don''t you touch grandma! She only just woke up from hera and she can''t take your abuse! I know you''re angry over what happened between Nathan and me, but if you care so much, I can guarantee that I''ll pretend nothing happened alright? Just don''t hurt grandma, she''s just trying to help me." Hearing Andrea''s words, Madam Hans''s heart ached even more. "The both of you are deranged. Nathaniel molested Andrea, and she can''t even get any recourse for it. How could you not feel sorry for Andrea as her sister? Have you nopassion, Mango? None at all?" Mango''s next bout of anger made her earlier actions seemed trivial. "Do you have any evidence that Nathanial molested Andrea? Any witnesses? Do you think that you can create something into existence by lying about it? Just because of this alleged incident and my refusal to divorce Nathaniel, you employ your dirty tactics against me? Madam Hans, how dare you sully the good name of the Hans family! Our family members gave their lives on the battlefield in exchange for glory, and it''s all gone to waste because of you!" Mango''s words almost caused Madam Hans to get a stroke. "What are you saying? What exactly have I done wrong? It''s you and Nathaniel who are evil, yet now you''re turning the table against an olddy like me. You''re something, Mango! You twisted the history of the Hans family to fit your narrative! What gives you the right to speak about your ancestors? While they were busy fighting wars on the battlefield, you weren''t even born yet!" Madam Hans could endure anything, but she couldn''t tolerate anyone ndering the Hans family''s name. How many people in the Hans family had given their lives for it? Mango had nothing left to say. She ordered the men she brought, "Search everywhere, leave no stone unturned!" "Go ahead, I''d like to see you try!" Madam Hans broke free from Mango''s grasp but lost her bnce and she fell to the floor. She too had a look of a thousand furies in her eyes. "You''ll have to walk over my dead body if you want to intrude on our home! I want to see if you''re going to murder someone in broad daylight! Is there no more justice in thisnd?!" She sat there without caring about how she looked, just like a warrior making ast stand to protect the Hans family''s honor. Andrea narrowed her eyes and she charged forward with all her strength to hug Madam Hans. She sunk to the floor with her before saying, "I vow to die here with you for the sake of the Hans family, Grandma! What else can they do to us?" Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Madam Hans found Andrea more and more to her liking. "Good girl! You have suffered too much on our ount! I thought we could give you a better life in the Hans family, but you''ve been bullied ever since you joined us. It''s all my fault, I failed to protect you. Even if we have to die here together, we cannot back down from these evil people." Madam Hans red hatefully at Mango when she was done talking. Mango watched the interaction between the two of them, and she smiled sarcastically. "What a heartwarming scene. But you wouldn''t have to pretend in front of me, Andrea. Because I can see right through your bullsh*t! If you intend to die here today, I can grant you yourst wish." Mango beckoned four or five men dressed in ck tactical gear to approach. "Yes Madam!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Carry these idiots away! Remember not to allow them tomit suicide by biting their tongues or anything like that. I don''t want the me to fall on us." "Yes Madam!" Andrea seemed to waver as the men closed in on her. "Are you going to stand there and let Mango have her way, Nathaniel? She''s part of the Ye family now, and if anything goes wrong today, you won''t get away with it either. Think about it, all the years of hard work by yourself and Madam Ye, and the future of your children...Are you going to risk it all for this crazy b*tch?" Nathaniel must be crazy too, Andrea thought. Despite Mango causing such a ruckus, all he did was to stand in a corner quietly. Did he want to watch Mango brought ruin to the Hans family? Nathaniel scoffed and he said, "Mango is my wife, and as her husband, I must support her in all her endeavors. She can do whatever she wants if you ask me. Forget the Ye family, if my wife desires the stars in the sky, I''ll pluck them down for her. So what''s the puny Hans family whenpared to that? Even if we decide to level your house today, so what?" Madam Hans was shocked at Nathaniel''s insolence. She coughed before choking back her rage as Andreaforted her. "Don''t get too angry, Grandma, I''m worried for you!" Andrea''s eyes were brimming with tears that would fall at any moment. Mango was moved by Nathaniel''s deration of love and she looked at him deeply for a moment, before turning her attention back to Madam Hans, "I''ll say this one more time, give me what I want and I will leave this instant and to never return. I will overlook all the sins of the Hans family too if you obey my wishes," Mango bellowed. "I don''t know what the hell you''re yapping about. Did you think you would get away scot-free, Mango? After everything you''ve done in our home, and the paltry tricks your husband has pulled on our business empire? I don''t think so. If I lost my life here today, you and the Ye family will surely be condemned!" Madam Hans was ready to go all out. No matter what, she was not going to let Mango walked out unscathed. Mango hesitated when she saw how resolute Madam Hans was. Was she really going to do this? But there was no way to find out Rita''s condition if she did not barge in. She was conflicted. Nathaniel was behind her now and he reached one hand around her waist, then he said, "We can''t stop you if you want tomit suicide here Madam Hans, but we''re not leaving until we get what we want. So please ept my apologies in advance. Let''s go, boys! Search the house!" "How dare you!" Madam Hans cared about the Hans family reputation more than anything else. If Nathaniel was allowed to rampage across their home like this, what dignity was there left for the Hans family? Was this the end of the Hans family honor? Just as the siege hade to a stalemate, Terrance arrived. "What the hell is going on here? Mango, Nathan, we''re a family after all, surely we can talk this out? How did it get so out of hand?" Terrance''s return gave Madam Hans some confidence. "Terrance, look what they''ve done to an olddy like me, and still they insist on barging into our home! See for yourself how your darling niece is behaving! You tell me that she''s a kind soul and that she would never do such a thing, but take a look at this again! How are you going to exin her actions here today?" Madam Hans wailed and she iled around as if she had not a shred of dignity left. Terrance was rather annoyed by his mother''s crying before saying, "Alright mom, stop crying, maybe there''s some kind of misunderstanding here." "Uncle, there''s no misunderstanding at all. Mango came all the way here to threaten us and now she wants to trespass into our home. Are we, the Hans family the kind that will let just anybody waltz into our home? We live in a civilized society, so where''s the justice in this?" Andrea fanned the mes intently. Mango and Nathaniel said nothing as they watched the drama unfolded. Terrance was astonished that Mango and Nathaniel had taken such drastic measures. "Mango, Nathan, tell me why you''re here today? Surely you did not bring all these men here just to visit my mother?" "Do you really have no idea, Mr. Hans?" Mango referred to her uncle by his surname. Terrance noticed the change in her tone and he sensed Mango''s animosity. She was openly challenging the Hans family! What was going on? Terrance''s brows were deeply furrowed. "I really have no idea, so please exin everything to me. If it''s true that our family has wronged you, then I will take appropriate actions to rectify it. You have my word." Terrance''s words took Mango by surprise. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Since you''ve given us your word, then we''ll trust you this once. Our daughter Rita was forcefully taken from us this evening just outside our vi. The perpetrators drove a fancy car and they had formidable fighting skills that outmatched even our men. Who in Ocean City could have this many trained fighters in their employ? Also, Madam Hans had previously visited us at our vi to persuade my wife to leave me so that I may marry Andrea instead. Mango refused, and so you people decided to use such a lowly tactic against us? I see now, how the great Hans family is not beyond kidnapping a four-year-old girl to subdue their opponents!" Terrance was utterly speechless upon hearing Nathaniel''s story. "How is this possible?" "Why not? I saw with my own eyes the vehicle entering yourpound. If you''re still in disbelief, go check and see if the tires on that car are still muddied from the dirt outside my vi." Terrance''s face darkened upon hearing this. He whipped around swiftly to face Madam Hans and Andrea, and he asked, "Did you do it?" "They''re framing us! We have no idea of any kidnapping incident!" Andrea said hurriedly, but Terrance intercepted her curtly. "Shut up, I wasn''t asking you! Mom, did someone in the Hans family do it?" Madam Hans could not stand being used publicly by her son, and she was trembling with anger. "How dare you speak to your mother in that tone? Did we waste all those years of etiquette training on you?" "Answer me, did the Hans family do it or not?" Terrance had no care at all about his mother''s feelings now. He was terrified! He was worried that his mother may have done something stupid in her confusion and it would cause irreparable damage to their rtionship with the Ye family. Terrance''s re must have been piercing, or maybe Madam Hans sensed the ramifications of the issue at hand. She said indignantly, "It wasn''t us! Surely we can''t just take their word for it? Are we supposed to just sit here and admit to everything when they frame us for murder or whatever?" Mango was about to retort angrily, but Nathaniel stopped her in time. He said coolly, "Madam Hans, we want to believe you but there''s no evidence for us to indicate that you didn''t do it. So the best way is to let us have a quick look in your home and we will be out of your hair in no time. As I said earlier, we witnessed the caring into your backyard. If the vehicle isn''t found in yourpound, then I take back everything I said. But if we manage to find it, then I''ll be needing a very detailed exnation. My daughter had just undergone surgery and she is still frail. If anything should happen to her, I''ll have no choice but to take appropriate action against you! Even if we have to bring the fight to Santell Capital, I''ll never back down from the Hans family!" Terrance shuddered when Nathaniel finished his words. He knew better than anyone how much Mango and Nathaniel loved their children. Previously, Mango had had a miscarriage from retrieving the antidote for Madam Hans. If it was the Hans family who had taken Rita this time, then there was no telling what would happen to the Hans family next. Terrance hadn''t said anything yet, but Madam Hans looked upset. "Who do you think you are to search our house as you please? We''re war heroes, so you can''t just invade our home like this!" "I agree to a search!" Terrance spoke to override his mother''s protests. Madam Hans turned to look at her son furiously before roaring, "You...you good for nothing son! I''ve had enough of your stupidity! Do you know what you''ve just said? Huh?!" She thwacked her cane on Terrance. Andrea said hurriedly, "Uncle, how about we get our men to search the ce? If we let the Ye family''s men in the house, what will people say about the Hans family? Furthermore, we have a reputation of being the war heroes in the country, we can''t afford to let the Ye family tramples us like this, or we will never hear the end of it!" "You hear that? Even Andrea, such a young girl, has more brains than you, and you call yourself the head of the family. Did you misce your wits somewhere?" Madam Hans wanted to pry open his skull to find out what was going on in her son''s head. Terrance replied calmly, "If we didn''t do it, then why are you acting so nervous? So what if they took a tour around the house? We''re all family here, so if word gets out today then it''ll be ourselves to me. So what''s with all the fuss? Or maybe it''s as Mango suspects, that you did kidnap her daughter after all?" Madam Hans was astonished. "What the hell are you saying? How could we do such a thing? I just woke up from aa and you know it. Did you think I''m a goddess who can kidnap children in my ethereal form?" "What about you?" Terrance stared at Andrea directly and it sent her into a frightening shiver. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Andrea''s reaction waspletely involuntary. Terrance''s eyes seemed to search her soul with murderous intent, as though he wanted to rip her to shreds there and then. Andrea shook her head quickly. "It wasn''t me, uncle! I swear it wasn''t!" Mango had lost her patience and she barked, "Let''s not waste any more time, or are you stalling so your men can drive the car out of thepound? It shouldn''t be this difficult if you profess your innocence, right?" Madam Hans was furious at Mango''s continued usations and she wanted to reply with a snarky remark, but Terrance intercepted her. "Alright, I''ll show you guys around!" Everyone stood aside once Terrance made the call. Madam Hans and Andrea sulked but they followed the party in as well. Mango was shaking and her palms were sweaty from perspiration. She hoped to find the car and her daughter here, but at the same time, she was scared that Rita was really here the whole time. If this was really their doing, how could she face herself and her child after this? How could she look at the Hans family ever again? Nathaniel saw through her thoughts and he held her hand tightly while reassuring her, "Don''t worry, I''m right here." "That''s right!" They leaned on each other as they walked to the backyard of the Hans residence. They came face to face with a familiar car. Mango''s expression soured. "Mr. Hans, care to exin what this car is doing here?" Terrance observed the vehicle''s tires, and sure enough, they were coated with sand from the beach where Nathaniel''s vi was situated. He felt as though the cat had got his tongue. "Who the hell did this?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Terrance was enraged now. He had given the two women the benefit of doubt, but they still chose to lie to him! Did they underestimate what Nathaniel and Mango might do? Terrance was most upset with his mother, as Rita was Madam Hans''s great-granddaughter whether she admitted it or not. How could she behave so cruelly towards the little girl? Madam Hans had never seen Terrance in such a fit of rage before, and she was a little shocked. Andrea clung to the olddy tightly and she whimpered pitifully, "Please believe us, Uncle. It wasn''t our doing! We did not even leave the house. You can ask the housekeeper! Who knows, maybe they nted this car here to frame us!" "Fabrication of evidence? I had no idea that the Ye family was so sneaky to drive right past our guards into our backyard! Maybe all the Hans residence guards are deaf and dumb, hmm? That would exin how anyone can intrude on our grounds like this! By the way, whose car is this? If I recall correctly, this is the car that I allocated specially for mother and yourself. Yet here you are, iming that the Ye family are so omnipotent that they can remotely control our vehicle to nt evidence right behind our house!" Terrance was fuming now and he was burning up on the inside. All this while, he had thought that it was okay to let his mother did as she pleased. But now it was clear that he had been taken for a ride! Madam Hans and Andrea had no response to Terrance''s allegations. "How should we know what''s going on here? We only know that it wasn''t us who did it. I''m an old lady who was bedridden until only hours ago, so how could I be involved? In the meantime, Andrea was by my side the whole time, and it''s not like she could have ordered any of the staff to do her bidding. All of our staff take orders from you and not Andrea, right?" Madam Hans said as she glowered at Mango again. Mango''s heart was about to shatter. The car was here. Did it mean that Rita was also nearby? She knew that Madam Hans and Andrea would never admit to anything. But now that she''d seen the vehicle, Mango could not keep calm any longer. "I don''t care for your stupid excuses, so just hand over my daughter right now! As I said, we will leave immediately once we get our daughter back. We are even willing to pretend like all this never happened before. Do it before I call the police!" Mango''s face was pale now, and her body trembled uncontrobly. Rita was her precious baby and she was worried sick about her. Madam Hans seemed to be emboldened by Mango''s threat of calling the cops on her. "Go ahead, why don''t you call the police then? I want to see just who will be arrested when they get here. You''re the one who invaded our home with all your men in the middle of the night to threaten us on our doorstep! I want to ask the police myself, whether the Ye family owns the whole Ocean City!" Madam Hans added insult to injury withplete disregard of the situation. Mango was so angry that she feltpelled to dish out violence to the old hag, but she resisted the urge nheless. Terrance rubbed his temples and he said wearily, "If it''s you who did it, let the child go now. It''s almost eight o''clock in the evening and the child needs to go home and rest." Madam Hans flew into a rage upon hearing Terrance''s usations. "So you think we did it? You b*stard! Youp up everything Mango said but deafen your ears to our side of the story! Am I your mother or is she?!" Terrance found it hard to believe anything his mother said now. He was disappointed with the both of them. Madam Hans was aggravated by Terrance''s seeming disbelief. "You still don''t believe me?" Terrance did not reply but he gestured his men to search the vicinity. His actions spoke louder than his silence. Madam Hans almost copsed from her rage, but Andrea steadied her in time. "Don''t strain yourself, Grandma. Uncle is only doing what he has to in the face of these lunatics. Plus, the Ye family isn''t going to leave until weply." Andrea spoke softly but Madam Hans heard every word. "Mango you wretched b*tch! I hope you find what you''re looking for, otherwise, this won''t be the end of it!" Madam Hans eyed her as though Mango was her nemesis. Mango did not say anything, though she had anticipated all this. There was no point in trading insults and all she wanted now was Rita. Time trickled as the joint task force of men from both families searched the grounds and indoors. They even searched the basement, but Rita was nowhere to be found. Everyone looked aggravated, especially Madam Hans. She nced at Mango coldly before asking, "Well, what do you have to say now?" Mango was even more worried now. Where could Rita be, if not here? She suddenly remembered that Andrea might be in contact with Susie, and Mango cast her attention on Andrea at once. "Just where the hell did you send Rita?" "I don''t know what you''re saying. If you insist on barking up the wrong tree then I''ll be forced to forgo our sisterhood." "Cut the cr*p and tell me where Rita is! You sent her to Susie, didn''t you?" Mango had reached the end of her patience, and she grabbed Andrea by her cor viciously. "What are you doing, Mango? Let go of Andrea!" Madam Hans tried to help Andrea but was she blocked from doing so by Terrance. "What do you think you''re doing? Don''t you see how Mango is abusing Andrea? How could you, as their uncle, stand idly while they fight?" Madam Hans was furious. Terrance had his mother in an armlock and she struggled in vain against him. Andrea sputtered as she fought against Mango. "What Susie? I don''t even know who is that!" "You don''t know any Susie, eh? Then, why are you helping her? For my mother''s sake, Andrea, I forgave you time after time, but did you think that I had no clue what you were up to? Dare you say you don''t know how my photos were leaked? How about we take a look at yourputer and let''s face up to the media? Where did you get those photos, hmm?" Mango was losing control of her temper again. "If you hate me and you want toe after me, then so be it. But Rita is just an innocent child, how could you do this to her! In other words, she''s your niece, how could you be this cold-blooded?" Mango''s grip tightened. Andrea''s eyes flickered away and she dared not look directly at Mango. So that woman was called Susie? How did Mango know about them? She even knew how her photos were leaked. Was it the result of Mango''s investigations, or did the Ye family help her? Andrea was unsettled now. Andrea stole a nce at Nathaniel, but she could not decipher his dark look. It was like staring into an abyss where no light shone back. Andrea struggled fiercely. "I have no idea what you''re bbering about. What else can you do apart from defaming me now? Grandma, Uncle, help! She''s going to kill me!" Andrea cried pitifully. Madam Hans somehow broke free from Terrance and she ran over to Andrea. "Let go of Andrea, you shameless woman! Let go!" Terrance was afraid that Madam Hans might hurt Mango and he attempted to break them apart, but Nathaniel got there first. He then separated Mango from Andrea. "Calm down, Mango, it''s not worth it to get over this woman. We need to stay cool until Rita is found." Nathaniel said softly but loud enough for Mango to hear. Mango thought of Rita, and how helpless the little girl must be now without her mother. She clenched her trembling fists. "They have Rita, it has to be them! We''ve found the car, but where is my daughter?" Mango broke down into tears. If it was Zion who had been taken, she might still believe that he could escape somehow, but Rita was only an innocent little girl. Rita had only started learning about the world, and now this unfortunate incident had befallen her. Why was Rita so ill-fated? Who knew if she was crying herself hoarse somewhere out there? Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Mango waspletely devastated. It was Terrance''s first time seeing Mango like this. She wasn''t even this bad after she had the miscarriage. Hence, Terrance couldn''t help but felt sorry for her. "Mango, I''m sure I''ll get to the bottom of this matter. Don''t worry!" Terrance stepped forward and said. However, it made Mango even more agitated. "Investigate what? Clearly, it''s the work of the Hans family. It''s fine if nothing happens to my daughter, but if something does, I''ll do everything to make sure that the Hans family pays the price!" At this moment, Mango was like a female ghost who came from hell. She was so hideous that she was terrifying. Meanwhile, Madam Hans replied angrily, "You failed to take care of your child, and yet you have the nerve to bother us about it? How can you be so sure that we did it? Do you have proof? Even though that car appeared at the door of our vi, can''t we just have been taking a walk by the beach? Do you think the entire ocean belongs to you? You''re way too overbearing! We won''t say a word if you can show us proof that the Hans family did it, but where is it? Where¡¯s the proof?¡± Faced with Madam Hans''s imposing manner, Mango was so angry that she was going to faint. Was Madam Hans trying to screw with them? When Nathaniel saw that Mango was about to go berserk, he quickly hugged her before muttering, "Let¡¯s go home and talk this out. She¡¯s right, we don''t have any proof and there isn''t any surveince on that stretch of road. It''s not going to do anything if we insist that the car is theirs." "But our daughter..." "Trust me, I will bring our daughter back, I promise!" Mango was unsure of Nathaniel''s promise. She knew that Nathaniel would do everything she could to find her child, but she couldn''t get rid of her worries. Terrance¡¯s expression soured seeing that things hade to this, and he said, "The Hans family will investigate this, and we will give you an exnation." However, Mango didn''t pay any attention to Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Terrance. Then Nathaniel looked at Terrance and he said, "Mr. Hans, you know best whether we''re right about what happened. There are plenty of things we would do best not to argue over, but if the Hans family keeps crossing our boundaries, then the Ye family will not just sit still and take it! I''ll give you two days, and if my daughter isn''t back safely by then, I''m so sorry." After saying that, Nathaniel pulled Mango and was about to leave. "Hold on!" Madam Hans immediately called out to them. "What do you take the Hans family for? Do you think you cane and go as you please? Mango has to kneel and apologize for what happened today! If not, none of you are allowed to leave!¡± At this moment, Madam Hans was simply too much forthem. Nathaniel''s face suddenly darkened. "Who is to kneel down and apologize?" "Mango!¡± Madam Hans''s words had just left her mouth when Nathaniel threw out a dagger and flew past the old madam''s ear. "Grandma!" Andrea was so afraid that her legs went limp. Madam Hans probably didn''t expect Nathaniel to suddenly make a move. She only felt a chill on her face. A strand of long hair fell down and fell on her feet. "There isn''t anyone on this that can make my wife kneel. So, don''t think that you can pull rank against her. Otherwise, I''ll make sure to not miss the target next time." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he ordered his men to pick up the dagger. Then, he walked out of the Hans family with Mango in his arms. Madam Hans was so frightened that she sat paralyzed on the floor. For decades, she had lived a distinguished life respected by all. Hence, she had never been threatened like this before. If the dagger just now was just a little bit... She didn''t even dare to think about it. Cold sweat dripped down from her forehead. It had been a long time since Madam Hans was able to recover from the shock. Meanwhile, Terrance was also shocked. He had always heard that Nathaniel was cold and heartless like the Devil, but he had always thought it was a mere exaggeration. But at that moment, he felt the full force of Nathaniel''s murderous intent. Madam Hans burst into tears when she came back to her senses. "You useless piece of sh*t! How could you let Nathaniel do whatever he pleases in our home? Are you going to just stand there even if he kills me?" Madam Hans was filled with anger and resentment as she walked towards Terrance. On the other hand, Terrance was kind of at a loss as to what to do. He looked at the car in front of him, then to the visibly scared Andrea before he had someone take both his mother and Andrea into the house. "Send someone to investigate. What the hell is going on? No matter what, we must find out the child''s whereabouts." Terrance gave a big order, and the whole the Hans family began to mobilize the forces. Mango was stillcking faith in this matter after Nathaniel pulled her onto the car. "If you said that Rita isn''t here, then where is she? Could she be in Susie¡¯s hands? With how much she hates me, I''m afraid that Rita...¡± ''Alright, stop worrying. Since we''ve notified them, the Hans family will take action. Even if it''s not them, the culprit behind this will still make a move. Once they do, we¡¯ll have a lead to go on. Trust me, our daughter is not that fragile." Nathaniel hurriedlyforted Mango. However, Mango shook her head and she said, "Rita doesn''t know anything. She''s different from Zion. He was gifted with intelligence from an early age, but not Rita since she was cooped up in the hospital all the time. I''m afraid that..." "Alright, don''t be afraid. I will find Rita, trust me. In fact, Nathaniel couldn''t help but be worried as Mango seemed like she was about to go insane. "Let''s go back first, okay? They can''t move here. If it''s really Andrea, she will be like a frightened bird and contact Susie at the first time. We can track her down by following the clues." Nathaniel''s words had more or less brought some of Mango''s mind back to normal. "Have you arranged everything beforehand?" "Why do you think I insisted on checking the car back then? I had someone ce a listening device on Andrea. As long as she contacts Susie, we can locate where she is. Then everything can be solved." Nathaniel''s words caused Mango to nod her head. The Ye family quickly left the Hans family''s entrance. Soon after they left, Andrea contacted Susie just as Nathaniel expected. However, she was very cautious. She avoided the Hans family''swork, and Andrea hid in the basement to make the call. Looking at the location of the disy on theputer, Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly. Then, Mango replied in a soft voice, ¡°She sure knows where to hide.¡± "She¡¯s figured out the entire Hans family''s mansion, and the basement is the only ce where the family¡¯swork doesn''t cover. Undeniably, Andrea is smart and it would be great if she used her talents in the right ce." Nathaniel quickly found Andrea''s position. Then Andrea¡¯s voice rang out. "Hey, you''re really bold! Why didn''t you tell me beforehand that you''ve kidnapped Mango''s daughter? You told me to be prepared, but do you know that she brought Nathaniel and the Ye family¡¯s men over to the Hans family¡¯s mansion today to look for her daughter? The whole situation nearly scared me to death. Didn''t we agree on working together? How do you expect us to work together smoothly if you don''t tell me anything?" Andrea''s voice was obviously a little angry. She had not recovered from the killing intent of Nathaniel. However, Susie knitted her brow. "What kidnapped Mango''s daughter? Mango''s daughter was kidnapped?" "You didn''t do it?" Andrea was obviously very surprised. Susie said coldly, "If I''m the one who did it, would I lead others to believe that it was the Hans family?" "But if it''s not you, if it''s not me, who else could it be? It can''t really be Madam Hans, can it?" Andrea was bing a little anxious. However, Susie chuckled coldly and she said, "No matter who it is, it''s a good thing for us. Since Mango''s daughter is missing, the Ye family and Nathaniel must be in a mess. We can take this opportunity to do something." "What are you nning?" "Don''t you want to take everything from the Ye family? This is a fantastic opportunity to do so. Just as they''re looking for their daughter, their energy is focused on the Hans family. So, we can take this opportunity to break into the Ye family''s mansion." Susie''s words made Andrea somewhat confused. "What are you going to do with the Ye Family? Isn''t that walking right into the trap?" "You silly girl, don''t you know that there¡¯s a treasure vault inside the Ye¡¯s Mansion? I just don''t know where it is. Now that the Ye family is all over the ce, you can take advantage of the confusion and go to their house and kidnap Wisdom. I might be able to get something useful out of that child.¡± Mango and Nathaniel''s faces turned grim as soon as they heard Susie''s words. "This b*tch! So this was what she wanted the whole time. No wonder she desperately wanted Macy to marry into the Ye family. She wanted what was in the treasure vault all along!" Nathaniel''s tone became increasingly colder as he spoke. When Mango heard Nathaniel''s words, she couldn''t help but ask, "There¡¯s a vault inside the Ye''s Mansion? Why didn''t I know about this?" "What do you know? All you know is your love for me, and you dedicated your life to me after you married into the Ye family. When have you ever cared what was really in the mansion?" Nathaniel made Mango speechless, but what he said was kind of true. Meanwhile, Susie continued to encourage Andrea. "If we find the treasury, we will split it into half. The fortune of the Ye family is all there. At first, I''d hoped you would marry into the Ye family to discover everything on your own, but now that seems like wishful thinking. Hence, we should take advantage of this opportunity to kidnap that Wisdom, that little brat." "But is Mango''s daughter really not with you?" Even now, Andrea was still fussing over the question. Susie shook her head and said, "No, I haven''t had the opportunity to meet that little girl. No matter who took her, it''s a good thing for us." As the two were talking, a message showed up on Nathaniel''s side. "Yes! I''ve got it! I''ve found Susie''s location!" Nathaniel''s words immediately roused Mango''s spirit. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 "Where is she?" Mango quickly leaned over to look. Her long hair brushed Nathaniel''s face, and her delicate scent unwittingly wafted into Nathaniel''s nostrils, making him paused. "Where is this ce?" Mango shoved Nathaniel lightly as she looked at the red dots on theputer, and that jarred him to his senses. "South of the city." Nathaniel sent the coordinates to Thomas as he spoke to capture Susie. Then, Mango stood up quickly as well and she said, ¡°Let''s go, we''ll go check it out." "Don''t go, Mango. Leave it to me." Nathaniel grabbed her hand. Mango was too tired. Ever since the news of Rita''s abduction had reached her, Mango had been in a tense state the entire time. Looking at Nathaniel''s worried eyes, Mango naturally knew what he was thinking. "Don''t worry. I''m fine. Plus, I can''t bring myself to stay at home. So, why not I go together with you?" "You heard it, too. Rita is different. We just went to catch Susie and the others, so..." ¡°We can always hope, right?" The expectant look in Mango''s eyes made Nathaniel felt like he was unable to meet her gaze. ¡°Make sure to wear extra clothes. It''s cold outside." "Alright." Seeing that Nathaniel had agreed, Mango quickly went to change into a thick coat. After that, both of them quickly got into the car and they headed to the southern region of the city. Meanwhile, Thomas'' s men had surrounded the location Nathaniel gave them earlier. This was a very ordinary housing area. If it wasn''t for Andrea and Susie''s phone call, it would be difficult to pinpoint her location. "Have we got her?" Nathaniel got out of the car as he spoke. The cold wind blew through his hair, making him look much colder. Mango was left in the car by him. She looked out through the ss and saw what was happening outside. Thomas nodded, and he replied, "We have the perimeter under control, but we haven''t entered yet in fear of alerting her." "Are there men dispatched at every entrance?" "Yes, there are!" Then, Nathaniel narrowed his eyes at the house in front of him before saying, "Is Susie alone in there, or is John with her?" "It should just be Susie. I didn''t see any trace of anyone else." At that moment, Walter sent a text to Nathaniel. "I have found John and also controlled him. You cane to pick him up when youe over." This was a piece of excellent news to Nathaniel. Nathaniel acknowledged the word "favor" and turned off the phone. "Let''s move." In order to avoid hurting Mango, Nathaniel did not follow Thomas and the others into the car. Instead, he apanied Mango and the others in the car. At the same time, Mango was nervous and worried as she couldn''t sit still. If it wasn''t for Nathaniel holding her hand, she might have rushed out of the car. It took Thomas and the others a lot of effort to control Susie. "What are you doing? You''re trespassing in my house and we can sue you for this!¡± When Susie recognized Thomas, she struggled much harder. The moment Mango saw Susie, she really wanted to give her two tight ps. This woman was absolutely detestable! She was the one who had caused all these troubles! If it wasn''t for her, she wouldn''t be the topic of gossip in Ocean City, and Rita would not be kidnapped. Thus, Mango wanted to get off the car, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Let''s get out of here first." Next, Nathaniel signaled for Thomas and the others to get Susie into the car. Then, he got out of the car before walking into Susie''s room. Her room was a little messy, but she had everything she needed. Mango followed Nathaniel into the house and she saw various posts about herself on theputer. Other than that, she spotted chat records with some of the cyberbullies and a few photos of her. Then, she spotted some photos on the floor which had Mango''s face from five years ago on them. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After that, Nathaniel took photos of all of this and he even summoned a few reporters. Before the arrival of the reporters, Nathaniel had packed up anything that would paint Mango in an unfavorable light. Meanwhile, Mango started searching frantically for Rita, but unfortunately, there was no sign of her daughter. After that, she sat on a chair disappointedly while muttering to herself. "Where is Rita? Where did Susie take her?" After Nathaniel packed everything away, he whispered to Mango, "How about you head back to the car first? It would be a bad idea for you to be here once the reporters arrive. Plus, you''re in a foul mood, so leave this all to me, okay?" Mango looked at Nathaniel and when she was about to ask him about Rita, Mango chose to abandon the notion again when she saw him strategizing in his mind. "Got it." Mango was sullen as she got into the car, and shepletely missed the look of hurt and concern in Nathaniel''s eyes. The reporters arrived very quickly. Under the leadership of Nathaniel, the case of Mango being framed and ndered finally ended. Theputer disyed the photos that Nathaniel had edited, and naturally, his skills were so great that the reporters could not see the difference. There were roughly a dozen photos simr to Mango''s, and yet the faces on every one of them were different. Furthermore, theputer contained evidence that Susie had hired cyber troopers to smear Mango'' s reputation. Meanwhile, the reporters acted like they had found a gold mine as they clicked and snapped everything. At the same time, Nathaniel jumped in with helpfulments periodically. Mango felt like she should''ve been happy since the smear campaign against her had been solved, but unfortunately, she failed to muster up any excitement. Mango was worried about Rita, and she had no idea where Rita was or how her daughter was doing. Hence, she was very anxious. After everything was settled, Nathaniel got into the car. A cold breeze followed him inside as he opened the car door. Thus, the cold wind caused Mango to shiver. Upon seeing her act like this, Nathaniel hurriedly moved a little further away from Mango. "Don''te any closer, you''ll catch a chill." Mango said nothing, her expression a little dazed. "Is there still no news about Rita?" "No, but there will be soon." Nathaniel whispered and then started the car. It was bound to be a restless night. Soon after, Ocean City was in an uproar because of Nathaniel¡¯s actions. When Susie was brought back to the Ye''s Mansion, Mango wanted to personally interrogate her about Rita¡¯s whereabouts. However, she saw Nathaniel immediately locked Susie up in the basement and he had someone made Mango stay inside the mansion. Then, Nick said to Mango, "Mango, it''s rather humid here so you should head inside to warm up. I had the servants boil some water, so please drink some to avoid catching a cold. Don''t worry, my brother will make sure that everything is fine." Mango saw that Nathaniel had stopped her from entering, and she couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. "Is there any ce in the Ye Family that I can''t go?" Besides, the whole dark night had been given to her. Why couldn''t she enter a basement? Although the temperature in the basement was indeed a little cold, her body could still bear it. Besides, this was rted to the whereabouts of Rita Luo. There was no need for them to hide it from her. A trace of doubt rose in Mango''s mind, but she didn''t point it out. She followed Nick to enter Ye''s Mansion¡¯s living room. The living room was very quiet. The servants had all gone to rest. Madam Ye had also fallen asleep. "Where''s Zion?" "Zion and Wisdom are asleep." Nick''s words surprised Mango for a moment. Her son, Zion was different from the other regr children. Rita had been kidnapped, but she was in the same car with Zion as it happened and he witnessed it personally. Hence, how could he sleep so well? This wasn''t anything like Zion''s personality! The doubt in Mango''s heart was getting heavier and heavier. It seemed like the entire Ye family except for her was so calm. They went about their normal lives as if nothing had happened. Even Nathaniel didn''t seem to be as anxious as she was when Zion went missing. She had originally thought that Nathaniel was calm and collected in order not to worry Mango. However, now that Mango thought about it, she found it extremely strange and suspicious. Meanwhile, Nick grabbed some hot water and he handed it to Mango. From Nathaniel''s appearance, it was clear that he hadn''t slept the entire time. Mango asked, "Have you been waiting at home for the entire night?" "Hm? Oh, Nathaniel had me go over to Walter'' s ce to capture John. I just got back earlier." Nick''s reply made Mango felt like there was something not quite right with the situation. Thus, Mango didn''t say anything as she quietly drank her water, but the stilted atmosphere made Nick felt ufortable. Mango was quiet, so quiet until it made him felt uneasy. "Mango, I''m sorry about what happened to Susie." Nick said. Mango paused for a moment before asking, "What does it have to do with you?" "After all, she is Macy¡¯s mother and my mother- in-w. If it weren''t for me initially, Macy would have never treated you like she did. Even though she deserved to die, I still have to apologize for all the sh*t she left behind." Nick had been wanting to apologize to Mango for a long time, but he never had the chance to do so. Then, Mango shook her head and she said, "Both of you are different people, and this has nothing to do with you. If Macy and Susie didn''t covet the Ye family¡¯ s treasures, I wouldn''t have stood in their way. So, you don''t need to apologize." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel''s mood worsened even further. "I''ve been busy these days, and it''s toote for me to say thank you to you. As for Wisdom..." "Nick.¡± Mango suddenly interrupted Nathaniel''s words, causing him to be stunned. "Hm?" "Where¡¯s Rita?" Mango looked at Nick, her dark eyes bored into his soul. "Rita? Wasn''t Rita being kidnapped?" Nick¡¯ s body flinched for the briefest of seconds as she asked this question, but Mango easily saw through his bodynguage. As expected, he knew where Rita was! Or perhaps Nathaniel should also know Rita''s whereabouts, shouldn''t he? Then, Mango suddenly stood up and she started walking towards the dungeon. "I''m going to ask Susie where she hid my daughter. If she doesn''t tell me, I have plenty of ways to make her spit." As she spoke, Mango walked towards the direction of the basement. At this moment, Nathaniel was a little anxious. "Mango, don''t go! The basement is cold, and your body can''t take it. Plus, my brother asked you to stay up here to wait for news. Don''t worry Mango, Nathaniel will definitely bring Rita home!" Nathaniel wanted to stop him, but Mango suddenly stopped in his tracks. "How can you be so sure that your brother will definitely bring Rita back?" Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Nick was stunned by Mango¡¯s question, but he quickly replied, "My brother always has a n. He is Nathaniel Ye after all." "Yes, he is Nathaniel Ye!" Mango smiled, but Nick was uneasy like there was a hidden meaning behind the gesture. "Mango, you..." "If you still treat me as your sister-inw, just shut up, don''t stop me, and don''t tell your brother. I am going to the basement now. Do you have any opinions? Of course, if you insist on informing your brother, I can''t do anything. After all, your brother is very affectionate, and I am just an outsider." When Mango''s words came out, how could Nathaniel continue to stop her? A furious blush rose on his face, and he knew that things were going wrong. However, Nick did not stop her as he watched Mango heading to the basement. Then, Nick sent a text message to Nathaniel telling him that Mango wasing. Unfortunately, Nathaniel¡¯s phone was left in the car and he missed the messagepletely. When Mango strolled through the basement¡¯s corridor, some people came up to greet her but she stopped them. After all, Nathaniel had given Mango this privileged status, and everyone in the Ye family knew that Mango was Nathaniel''s priority. Furthermore, Nathaniel hadn''t made any special arrangements to prevent Mango froming in. Thus, Mango had silently entered the room.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nathaniel¡¯s back was to Mango, so naturally, he didn''t see her entering the room. Furthermore, Susie failed to see her as well because she was restrained and Mango had stuck to the shadows. "Tell me, when did you start coveting the Ye family¡¯s riches? How did you know about the vault? Nanny Zhang? Did she tell you about it, or did someone else?" The question of Nathaniel made Susie shiver. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Really? Then, listen to this." As he spoke, Nathaniel yed the conversation between Susie and Andrea. Then, her expression suddenly changed. "Is it she who betrayed me, Andrea, that idiot?" "If she really had betrayed you, it wouldn''t take me this long to find you. I have to say, Susie, you''re smart and you know exactly how to push Andrea to attack my wife and family. Unfortunately, you just missed the mark." Nathaniel said coldly. He looked at the woman in front of him. She was already in her fifties, but there was no trace of aging on her face. This woman was too cruel. He could still vaguely remember that when Macy was in prison, she had nearly taken Macy''s life. Nathaniel couldn''t help but shuddered at the thought. "Back then, to keep Macy quiet, you poisoned your daughter and nearly left her to die in prison. You''re absolutely cruel, and being able to sacrifice your daughter for your own goals is a testament to how cruel you can be." Susie''s expression became as cold as ice upon Nathaniel''s words. "Macy was a fool! She was pregnant with the Ye family''s child, and yet she managed to get nothing in the end. Five years passed and she failed to be the mistress of the Ye family, nor did she find out where the vault was. She was useless!" "But she is your daughter!" "So what if she was my daughter? Once she¡¯s married off, she will belong to someone else. If she ever cared about me or the Chu family, she would have done something to you long ago. Otherwise, you and that b*tch Mango wouldn''t have been together until now." Susie''s vicious words were eye- opening to Nathaniel. "You really are heartless." "Not more than you!" Susie sneered. "If I''m right, then Rita was never kidnapped, right? Or should I say that she¡¯s been hidden in the Ye''s Mansion all along! Poor Mango, she actually thought that her daughter''s been kidnapped and she was so anxious. Plus, Mango even went to the Hans Family to kick up a fuss. If it weren''t for that, if she didn''t alert the Hans Family and Andrea, would Andrea have contacted me? If she didn''t contact me, how would you know where I was? Nathaniel Ye, we are the same, so don''t think you''re better than me. But I''m curious, how will Mango react once she finds out that this was all your doing and you risked your daughter''s safety to do this?" In the dark, Mango could hear everything clearly. She felt as if she had fallen into an icehouse. Although she still had some doubts, she never expected Susie to exin it in such detail. Now that she thought about it, Nathaniel kept saying that Thomas wasplying with their wishes by not going to the police after Rita was kidnapped. Furthermore, he even let her suspected the Hans family was behind him, and she even rushed over to the Hans family to interrogate them. Was everything just like what Susie said? Mango felt her limbs go cold and her limbs go weak. However, Nathaniel grabbed Susie by her neck and he growled, "What do you know? You''re nothing but a stone-cold killer. I would never let you set your sights on Mango and my family, so I had to find you. You and I are not the same. Rita is my baby, and I won''t let anything happen to her." "Hahaha, such beautiful words indeed, but isn''t it all just the same in the end? Why didn''t you tell Mango about all this at first? You were using her, Nathaniel. You used her love for her children and her recklessness to draw me out. You''re not a very trusting person either, Nathaniel. You say you love Mango, but what you truly care about is the Ye family''s vault and your family, right? If not, why have you not told her about it after all these years?" Susie''s questions were like knives stabbing at Mango''s heart. She never once cared about what the Ye family had, nor did she care about their vault. The only thing she cared about was Nathaniel¡¯ s love and the safety of their children. Now, Nathaniel had taken advantage of her. He used her! By taking advantage of her love for the children, and her trust and affection for him, she could find Susie. Although Mango knew that Nathaniel¡¯ s method was the fastest way to find Susie and to clear her name, she couldn''t stand this feeling. Mango looked at Nathaniel''s tall figure and felt a sense of unfamiliarity for the first time. Did she really know Nathaniel? Or, was there really a ce for her in Nathaniel''s mind? If that was the case, how could it be possible for him to restrain himself while she was restless over Rita''s disappearance without saying a word? Even if he told himself that this was a trap, would she not cooperate with him? Why did he hide her inside? At that moment, Mango truly felt like she was an outsider and the feeling was gutwrenching. Then, she quietly left the basement. She no longer cared about what Nathaniel was going to do to Susie. In the past, Mango had incited Susie and Macy''s wrath just because she fell in love with Nathaniel while marrying into his family. Now that everything was going ording to Nathaniel''s n, what else did she have to worry about? A void formed in her heart and the emptiness was unbearable. When Mango walked out of the basement, Nathaniel anxiously waited at the door. When he saw Mangoe out, he immediately looked behind him. However, he didn''t see Nathaniel''s figure. "Mango..." "I''m going to see Zion." Mango spoke faintly. Her voice didn''t have any fluctuations, but it didn''t contain any other emotions. Nathaniel looked at her carefully, but he couldn''t tell how Mango was feeling right now. Hence, he hurriedly brought Mango back to the living room. Mango knew that Nathaniel must be anxious now. She didn''t care if Nathaniel wanted to say something to her. Mango didn''t say anything as she got up before marching towards Zion''s room. When the lights were turned on, Zion was sleeping soundly. Her small body was lying on the side with a nket covering her body. Zion appeared to be a little smaller on the huge bed. Then, Mango walked over and she sat by the bed looking at Zion. For the first time, Mango felt like she might have made a mistake. He was supposed to be a simple child. He could be like a genius and superior to others. He could also be like an ordinary child and spend his childhood happily. However, it was precisely because he was Mango and Nathaniel''s son that he had experienced so many things at such a young age. Her heart ached terribly. Then, she held Zion in her arms and felt the warmth of his body. A slight affection permeated her otherwise empty heart. Meanwhile, Zion was still bleary-eyed as he felt someone hugging him. When Zion opened his eyes and he saw Mango, he grabbed onto her arm before yawning out the words, "Mommy." After that, he went back to sleep. Zion was so at ease, and it was clear that he trusted Mango. It was she who was too silly. It was her concern that caused chaos. If something had really happened to Rita, would Zion really be this indifferent? If it was true, then he would have frantically made phone calls to start searching for Rita, right? Hence, Mango felt that she was aplete fool. "Go to sleep, Mommy¡¯s here." Mango smiled faintly as she carried Zion in her arms before she went to open the door. She nced at Nick who was standing outside before saying, "I''m going to sleep with Zion tonight, and I don''t want to be disturbed. I hope you understand what I mean.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Mango immediately shut the door in Nick¡¯s face and she locked it from the inside. Meanwhile, Nick was bbergasted. Mango was too quiet. She was so quiet that it made him a little afraid. "Mango..." He wanted to continue speaking, but Mango didn''t allow him the opportunity. Next, Mango carried Zion onto the bed and she took off her coat. Since Rita had fallen into Nathaniel''s hands, it was only natural that there would not be any danger. Right now, she only felt that she was so tired. The exhaustion seemed to sink into the core of her being and all of her limbs. Thus, she felt as if she had no strength at all. Right now, she only wanted to be with her son as well as having a good night''s sleep. She didn''t want to hear from anything or anyone, nor did she want to see anyone. Especially that person! Mangoid down with Zion in her arms. After that, Zion found afortable position in his mother''s arms and he stayed there before both of them drifted off into slumber. On the other hand, Nick was on the edge of his seat. Mango''s reaction made him realize that this was a very big problem! Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Nathaniel didn''t dare to stay any longer and ran directly to the basement. In there, Nathaniel was still busy with Susie so he was rather puzzled to see Nick rushing towards him. "What''s wrong?" "Come out, I need to tell you something." Obviously, Nick wouldn''t say anything in front of Susie, as this woman was simply too much of a cunning fox. If Susie knew something and she used it to provoke Mango, then it would be the end for him and Nathaniel. Susie couldn''t help but curse wildly when she saw Nick. "Nick, you son of a b*tch! My daughter had suffered so much for you, and she even bore you a son, but what did you do to her? You faked your death! You hid for five years like a dead man, and you let her suffer through life alone in the Ye family. Are you even a man?" Nick''s expression turned sour upon hearing Susie''s chastising words. "Did she have a difficult life in the Ye family? How shameless of you. If it weren''t for her having our family''s illegitimate son, how would the Chu family''s business go on for the past five years? Do you think you¡¯ll still be able to retain your money and status? Macy has received a lot of good from the Ye family, so if we¡¯re picking faults, then you should ask her this. Did she really want to be my wife while she was with me?" Nick had no desire to talk about the past, nor did he want to face Susie. It felt like he was looking into a mirror that reflected all the sins of his past, and it made him feel like an idiot. If it wasn''t for Mango''s horrible mood, he wouldn''t have entered the basement at all. Now that he had met with Susie, there was even a hint of hatred in his eyes. If it weren''t for this woman''s instigation and advice, Macy might never step onto the path of no return. The loss of his son''s mother was the greatest blow to the child. And the woman in front of him was talking shamelessly. She was simply unreasonable! Susie became even angrier when she heard Nathaniel''s question. "No matter how you put it, you married Macy, and I''m Macy''s mother and your mother-inw! Are you going to watch as your brother does this to me? Aren''t you afraid that Macy will be judging you?" "I don''t even care about the opinions of the living, so do you think I care about the opinion of someone dead?" Nick turned to leave after he said that, and he obviously did not want to speak to Susie any longer. "Nick, you get back here! Get back here! Macy left me a message before she died, don''t you want to hear it?" Suzie''s words made Nick stop in his tracks, but he did not turn around. Yet, Nick replied cidly, "She''s already dead, so what''s the point? You can keep herst words to yourself." After that, Nathaniel didn''t stay any longer and walked out of the basement. Meanwhile, Susie was still yelling and cursing while Nathaniel had someone gag her. "When you think about what you want to say to me, we can talk about it." After saying that, Nathaniel turned and left the basement. Susie whined, but no one paid any attention to her. On the other hand, Nathanial followed Nick out of the basement and he asked, "What''s wrong? Where is your sister-inw?" Then, Nick looked at him before saying, "Didn''t you see the message I sent you?" "What message?" Nathaniel subconsciously touched his pocket with his hand, only to find that the cell phone was not on his body. Next, Nathaniel quickly went to retrieve his phone from the car and his expression changed when he saw the text Nick had sent him. "Did Mangoe inside?" "She did." Nick'' s reply worsened Nathaniel''s expression. He didn''t know how much Mango had heard, but his heart began to tense up. Nathaniel quickly wanted to go upstairs, but Nick stopped him before saying, "Mango said that she was tired and she went to bed with Zion. Also, Mango said that she did not want to be disturbed." Hearing this, Nathaniel''s footsteps suddenly stopped. He checked the timestamp of the message and Nathaniel thought of his conversation with Susie at that moment. Then, his brows furrowed deeply. "She went down to the basement. Why didn''t anyone inform me?" "I think Mango stopped them from doing so. You know better than anyone that she has the same status as you do in the family." Nick''s words got Nathaniel speechless. Even then, he quickly went upstairs and Nathaniel twisted the doorknob of Zion''s room. Yet, the door was locked from the inside. Mango was pissed! This was the first thing that Nathaniel realized. He wanted to go inside to exin everything to Mango, but what could he say now? Furthermore, Mango''s attitude made it very clear that she did not want to talk to him at all. Nathaniel had always wanted to tuck Mango to a good night¡¯s sleep, but now that she had finally fallen asleep, he was restless instead. Nathanial lingered at the door for a very long time before he sighed while going downstairs. After that, Nathaniel made his way to the living room and he sipped on some tea. Nick whispered as he saw this, "I''m sorry, Nathaniel. I failed to stop Mango, I..." "It''s not your fault, go get some rest. You''ve been working hard all day today." "I''m fine, and I got a lot of information out of John. Over the past few years, he had been keeping tabs on our family. Previously, he''s contacted Nanny Zhang before so he was in the loop about a lot of things. However, he is not talking right now but I have ways to make him talk." Nathaniel and Nick had interrogated Susie and John separately so that they did not have a chance to corroborate their stories. "Got it. Thank you for your hard work." Nathaniel''s mind was currently filled with the thoughts of Mango. When he heard Nathaniel''s words, he didn''t even think about it. Of course, Nick understood what he was feeling, so he muttered, "There is one more thing." "What''s the matter?" "Walter wanted to see Mango, and he said that he had something to tell her. I asked him about it, but Walter refused to tell me until he saw Mango. However, I didn''t agree to it as I don''t think she is fit to see anyone, but you know how persistent Walter can be. If he wants to see Mango, I''m afraid no one can stop him." Then, Nathaniel frowned at Nick''s words. "What does he want to do?" "Who knows? Walter always does things ording to his mood. I''m just curious about what he has to ask my sister-inw." Nathaniel had the same question, but he couldn''t muster up the energy to care right now. ''TH take care of itter. You should go to rest first." "Okay, Nathaniel. You should go to bed early too since it iste and we have our work cut out for us tomorrow. Are we still going to continue hindering the Hans family¡¯ s businesses? I heard that your venture capitalpanies are starting to get antsy." Nathaniel paused for a moment when this was brought up. "Just pause it for a moment. Make it look like we''re continuing to do so, but in reality, just have everything to slow it down." "Got it." Nick returned to his room after he finished speaking. After Nathaniel was left alone in the living room, he suddenly felt a rush of loneliness engulfing him. He was the only one in therge living room, and even the lights were so little. Hence, Nathaniel suddenly felt a little cold. Nathaniel draped a jacket over his shoulders before he unconsciously nced at the direction of Zion''s room. Mango hadn''t made a sound, and she didn''t even ask him what was going on nor did she ask to see Rita. Hence, her response was not what Nathaniel expected, and he was very unsettled by it. Mango was being incredibly passive and it made him nervous. Nathaniel had never felt so uneasy even when he was negotiating multi- million dor projects. Meanwhile, his body was exhausted and it was urging him to rest. However, his mind was unusually alert and he failed to fall asleep. He had no idea what Mango was thinking or whether she would listen to his exnation, but Nathaniel really wanted to hold her in his arms and tell her the truth. It wasn''t like he didn''t know how Mango would react after she found out. It was just that Nathaniel thought that he could handle it. He assumed that Mango would understand him, but only now did Nathaniel realize that all of his suave confidence in his abilities had crumbled to microscopic pieces. It turned out that he wasn''t as confident as he thought! Nathaniel was sitting alone in the living room. She was like an ant on a hot pan, extremely anxious, yet she couldn''t go up and disturb Mango''s rest. He knew that Mango was really tired. Today she¡¯d gone to the Hans family to interrogate them on Rita¡¯s whereabouts, and she also participated in Susie''s capture. Hence, Mango had been tense all day, so God knows how long she would be asleep once she got to rx. Nathaniel¡¯s confidence was shaken after just a while of not seeing her. He had never thought that he wouldpletely lose his heart in Mango''s hands, leaving no room for leeway. Because of that, Nathaniel felt extremely horrible as he hid all of this from her. However, he didn''t have the chance to say these words to Mango. At the very least, he couldn''t do it right now. Time passed by minute by minute, but it was like years to Nathaniel. He turned off the lights, hoping to find sce in the inky darkness. Unfortunately for him, there was nothing but cold loneliness lurking in the pitch-ck room. Hence, Nathaniel had no choice but to stand up and he walked out alone. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mango had a sound sleep this night. Maybe she knew that Rita Luo''s life was safe and sound, so her worried mood was relieved. Once her tense mood was rxed, her whole person would be exhausted to the extreme. She didn''t sleep very well, and she was dreaming faintly. In the dream, there were all kinds of people and all kinds of things pestering her, which made her feel like she was trapped in a whirlpool, constantly struggling, constantly being pulled into it, which went by over and over again. When Zion awoke, the first thing he saw was Mango''s tightly closed eyes and the pained expression on her face. He was shocked, and Zion heard her called out his name when he was about to shake his mother awake. "Run, Zion! Run!" Mango seemed to be having a nightmare, and her entire body twitched periodically. The strained tone in her voice made Zion''s heart ached. "Mommy, I¡¯m here." Zion reached out his grip and he grasped Mango¡¯s hand tightly. The soft skin paired with his gentle words finally soothed Mango back to deep sleep. Just at this moment, Mango''s phone suddenly rang. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Zion frowned slightly. Mango finally managed to sleep well. He did not wish for his mommy to be woken up by his phone. So, he reached for the annoying device to turn it off, but then he noticed that it was the Hans family calling. He obviously knew who they were, and Zion frowned deeply when he realized that they were harassing his mother. Zion took the phone to the bathroom and he tapped the answer button. Soon after, Andrea¡¯ s voice red out from the phone. "Mango Shen, if you want your daughter to live, then you''d better listen up. I''ll wait for you at the park at half-past ten in the morning. Come alone. I can''t guarantee that your daughter will be fine if you''rete." After that, Andrea hung up the phone. Zion''s expression suddenly changed. Was Rita in Andrea''s hands? How could that be? He opened the door quickly, only to find that the door was locked from the inside. Zion never had the habit of locking the door when he slept, so he gazed over thoughtfully at Mango who was sleeping. Previously, Nathaniel had climbed into his bed to sleep with him, and now his mother was doing the same. Could it be that they were arguing? Although Zion was young, his IQ was not low. He opened the door only to find a haggardlooking Nathaniel was lying awake on the sofa, which only confirmed his guess. His parents were quarreling for real! "Oh no!" Zion sighed before he walked in front of Nathaniel. Then, he looked at his father all over and his disdainful gaze irritated Nathaniel. "I''m in a bad mood. You''d better not challenge me. Nathaniel''s voice was hoarse. Obviously, he didn''t sleep well all night. His stubble came out, but he didn''t have the mood to take care of himself. However, Zion couldn''t be bothered to care about Nathaniel''s irritated expression and he sat down beside his father. "You and mommy got into a fight?" "Nonsense! Do you think your Mommy and I will quarrel?" Nathaniel''s mouth was now as hard as a duck''s. On the other hand, Zion smiled before saying, "So, there wasn''t any argument?" "No! Go away and stop bothering me!" Nathaniel felt like Zion had taken the wind out of his sails, as the little brat wasn''t afraid of him at all. Oh, how he missed the days where Wisdom called him daddy. At least that boy was fearful and respectful of him. Zion looked at Nathaniel and coughed, saying, "Okay, I''ll go. But if mommy ignores youter, don''t comin that I won''t help you." As he spoke, he really wanted to get up, but Nathaniel grabbed him. "Is your mother awake?" Clearly, Nathaniel was rather nervous. "Not yet, but she¡¯ll wake up eventually, right?" A frown appeared on Nathaniel¡¯s face as he heard what Zion said. Yes, Mango would be awake sooner orter. After a night''s rest, he didn''t know what Mango would do to him. "Did your Mommy say anything to youst night?" "Look, what do you want to ask me?" Zion looked at Nathaniel. His phoenix eyes, which were quite simr to Nathaniel''s, were shining with the light of wisdom. "Forget it, it'' s not like you understand anything anyway." Then, Nathaniel let go of Zion and he became even more irritated. Upon witnessing this, Zion muttered, "I don''t know what¡¯s going on between you two, but Mommy is good to you. I''m sure you screwed up somewhere and she was mad, right? Does it have something to do with Rita?" "What do you know, you little brat?" Nathaniel sighed deeply and he felt like his intelligence had dropped from the conversation with his son. Yet, he had no one else to vent out his frustration. "I don''t know anything, but I know that someone has started to threaten Mommy. Plus, they''re using Rita as bait. So Mr. Ye, where have you taken Rita?" Zion''s words made Nathaniel pause all of a sudden. "What did you say?" "Here, you can listen to it for yourself." Fortunately, Zion had decided to record the earlier call with Andrea and he reyed it for Nathaniel. Upon hearing it, Nathaniel''s frown deepened even more. Then, he immediately called Thomas. "Where is Rita?" "She¡¯s still resting, what¡¯s wrong?" Thomas was rather puzzled by the question, and he nced at Rita¡¯s sleeping form next to him before asking Nathaniel. "Send me a picture of her. No, wait! Bring Rita over here immediately!" Nathaniel started to be restless. Hearing Nathaniel¡¯s words, Thomas immediately woke Rita up. "What¡¯s wrong?" Rita rubbed her sleepy eyes and she yawned while looking at Thomas. Then, Thomas smiled before saying, "Be a good girl okay, Rita? Let¡¯s go see your Mommy and Daddy.¡± "But I haven''t had breakfast yet. Uncle Song promised me to take me to a pineapple bag this morning." Rita didn''t know how long she had worried Mango, nor did she know how much trouble she had caused. Right now, her mind was full of food. Thomas smiled again and he said, "Okay. After you see Mommy and Daddy, I''ll get some polo buns for you, alright? Your Mommy misses you terribly.¡± "Well, but we want to make a pinky swear, in case you lie to me!" It could be seen that Rita was very serious when it came to the subject of food. Thomas looked at Rita Luo''s little finger and couldn''t help butugh. If only he had a daughter. Then, his thoughts drifted to Rainie. If he had a daughter with Rainie, she would definitely be gorgeous. Rita looked at Thomas and smiled absentmindedly, "Uncle Song, what''s wrong with you? Why did youugh so much, then... what did you say about that word?" "What word?" "It means that it''s especially bad." Rita Luo couldn''t think of that adjective at all, and her brows were almost furrowed together. On the other hand, Thomas was overwhelmed by how adorable she was and he chuckled before saying, "Alright, no matter what that word is, let¡¯s head back home first." As he spoke, he carried Rita out of the house. After they got onto the car, Rita pped her small palms onto the seat while saying, "I remember what I wanted to say! It''s perverted! Your smile is perverted!¡± Thomas braked and almost hit himself on the steering wheel. "Rita, who taught you that word?" "Zion did! Zion always says that Daddy looks at Mommy with a perverted smile. Uncle Song, I know perverted means something bad, but what else does it mean? Why do I think that Daddy doesn''t look at Mommy in a bad way?" Thomas was speechless by Rita''s innocent thoughts about the whole situation. How was he going to exin this? "Ahem, ahem. You''ll know when you grow up. However, there''s something wrong with Young Master Zion''s words. Young Miss, please don''t say it in the future." "Why not?" Rita Luo was like a curious baby as she kept asking questions. Beads of sweat appeared on Thomas''s forehead. "Well, you can consult your father about this. I''m dumb, and I don''t know how to exin it." "Uncle Song, you''re some!" "Yup!" Despite his double master''s degrees, Thomas was still despised by a little girl. s, he had to ept the insult, anyway. Both of them then arrived at the Ye family''s vi quickly. It was not until Nathaniel saw Rita that his heart waspletely at ease. "Nothing happened, right?" "Nothing at all." After that, Thomas handed Rita to Nathaniel. "Zion, Uncle Song says it is bad to im someone as a pervert. So, you''re not allowed to describe Daddy''s gaze towards Mommy like that, okay?" Rita lectured Zion proudly as if she''d finally found something she was better atpared to him. Thus, Rita was very pleased with herself and she failed to notice that her words made Nathaniel''s lips twitch. "Do you think I''m a pervert?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After that, Nathaniel looked directly at Zion. Zion quickly said, "Well, I''ll go back to my room first and see if Mommy is awake." "You wait a second!" Nathaniel grabbed him by the cor. Zion was too small, but he waspletely passive in front of Nathaniel. "Let go of me! Mr. Ye, you can''t be this ungrateful! I just helped you!" "I seem to think otherwise.¡± Hence, Nathaniel wasn''t in the mood for Zion¡¯ s exnations. Meanwhile, Rita smiled when she saw that Zion had been captured by Nathaniel, "Zion, I think it''s time for you to have a good chat with Daddy. I''m going upstairs to see Mommy now!" "Rita Shen, you traitor!" Zion had never expected his sister to betray him one day, and from the looks of it, she was doing it on purpose! Rita naughtily stuck out her tongue at him. She turned around and said to Thomas, "Uncle Song, my pineapple bag, don''t forget." ¡°Of course, I''ll get it right now!" Thomas quickly went to get the buns. Rita looked at Nathaniel contently while saying, "Daddy, I''m not gonna disturb your talk with Zion. I¡¯m going to visit Mommy now.¡± "Okay, but slow down. Your Mommy is still asleep, so don''t wake her up." "Got it." Rita then ran up the stairs without sparing another thought for Zion''s well-being. ''Til get you for this, Rita!" Zion struggled, but Nathaniel dragged him straight into the study. Meanwhile, Thomas left to buy Rita her buns. After Rita went up to the second floor, she suddenly slowed down her steps. Nathaniel''s words about Mango still asleep resounded through her mind. Hence, she gently pushed open the door to Zion''s room and Rita walked inside. On the other hand, Mango was still asleep. When Rita went over, she was afraid that she would wake Mango up. Rita sat down next to Mango and she gazed upon her mother''s sleeping face. The little girl marveled at Mango''s beauty. No wonder her father loved her mother so much. Next, Rita wondered if she would look as pretty as Mango in the future. Rita ced her chin on her upturned palms as she appraised Mango. Suddenly, tiredness overtook her body and Rita removed her shoes before she gently pulled Mango''s nkets back to curl up next to her. Meanwhile, Mango felt a small and furry head rubbed against her chest. At first, Mango assumed it was Zion and she couldn''t help but chuckle. But when she opened her eyes, another face was staring back up at her. Rita''s skin was flushed pink and she blinked rapidly while gazing up at Mango with herrge and expressive eyes. She eximed in surprise and before saying, "Mommy, I tried my best to be careful not to wake you! I''m just a little cold, so I wanted to cuddle with you. Really!" Rita was so serious that she almost had to raise her hand to swear. Mango''s entire person was stunned. Previously, she had been worried about Rita''s safety. After she realized that Nathaniel had hidden Rita away, she still couldn''t seem to get over it despite knowing that her daughter was safe. Now that her little girl was right here with her, Mango excitedly gathered Rita up in a tight hug before her eyes welled with tears. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 "Rita!" She felt like she was in a dream, but the feeling in her palm was so real that she must be excited. On the contrary, Rita was scared by Mango. "Mommy, what''s wrong with you? You''re hurting me." Although Rita did not struggle, she sounded as if she was about to cry. Then, Mango immediately let go of her. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m not good. It hurts, doesn''t it? I''ll have a look." Mango quickly let go of Rita Luo, but he was still very careful and nervous. It had been a long time since Rita had seen Mango like this. In the past, Mango would be so excited when she came out of the operating room. But now that she was cured, how could it be like this? However, Rita had felt rather neglected by Mango recently, so her mood brightened at her mother''s attitude. Hence, Rita grinned brightly at Mango. "I''m fine. I''m not that weak. Mummy, I''m doing my best! Look, I don''t believe you!" To prove that her body was in a good condition, Rita hurriedly struggled out of Mango''s arms and she jumped off the bed. "Look, aren''t I much stronger now?" A wave of sadness washed over Mango¡¯s heart as shepared the sickly and weak Rita in the past to the girl smiling brightly in front of her now. "Mhmm, my daughter is alright now. You''re the prettiest angel in the world.¡± As Mango spoke, the tears in her eyes were forced back. Rita had no idea what had happened, so everything was fine because she didn''t have to worry about the scheming minds of adults. When Mango said that, Rita replied gleefully, "Mommy is the best! You''re so pretty, Mommy! Will I be as pretty as you when I grow up?" "You''ll be prettier than I am, dear." Mango wasn''t stingy in praising her daughter at all. No one could ever fathom the wondrous feeling Mango felt after regaining something she thought she''d lost. "Really? Will I be more beautiful than you? Then, that means that I can find a boyfriend like Daddy right?¡± Rita''s earnest expression elicited a peal ofughter from Mango. "How old are you? Do you know what a boyfriend is?" "I know. I want Brother Xiao to be my boyfriend." Then, Rita sat next to Mango with a serious expression on her face before asking, "Can I do that, Mommy?" "Mylo? Who''s Mylo?" "He''s the boy from the amusement park, Mylo Hans!" Rita''s words left a deep impression on Mango. However, thest time she¡¯d heard of this boy, he had led Rita off somewhere else, causing Nathaniel to go on a wild search for her. Furthermore, Nathaniel had nearly put out a missing person report for Rita. Although Mango had never met the child, she didn''t think it was a good thing that he had charmed Rita to this extent. Rita was her daughter. So, she would never let anyone, even a child, take Rita away from her. "Rita, tell Mommy about where you''ve been thest two days." Mango changed the subject in time. Meanwhile, Rita wasn¡¯t sure why Mango was asking this question, but she answered nheless, "Uncle Song brought me to Grandma''s house, so I''ve been staying there for thest two days." "Grandma?" Mango was shocked for a moment as she never expected Nathaniel to send Rita to Mrs. Shen. "Yup, Daddy said that Grandma and Grandpa missed me, so he had me stayed over at their ce for a couple of days. They didn''t want Zion as he made too much of a fuss. Mommy, I''ve been a good girl. Plus, Grandma and I cooked a lot of delicious food. She seemed quite happy over the past two days." Rita replied in a sweet and obedient tone. Only then did Mango put her mind at ease. "Really? Are Grandma and Grandpa alright?" "They''re fine, I just heard that Grandma misses you. Have you been busy recently? If you''re not, then go home and visit Grandma. They''re bored at home." Rita Luo spoke like an adult. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Then, Mango nodded her head immediately. "Okay, I''ll take you to Grandma''s houseter." "That''s a great idea!" Rita giggled happily. It had been a long time since the mother and daughter pair had such a happy chat. Mango suddenly felt that this kind of time was so precious. "Come on, give Mommy a hug." Mango extended her arms towards Rita. Rita hurriedly stepped forward, but hesitated a little. "Daddy said that you''re not feeling too well, and he doesn''t want me to trouble you. Can you carry me, Mommy?" "Of course! Mommy is not that fragile." Mango''s heart ached when he saw such a sensible daughter. Previously, she had given more attention to Rita as her daughter was unwell, and with that, she had neglected Zion. Thankfully, Zion was sensible but she still felt like she owed her son something. Now that they had returned to the Ye family and Rita had recovered, Mango¡¯s affairs had taken a turn for the worse. As Mango thought about it, she hadn''t spent much time with her children recently. When Rita heard Mango''s words, she threw herself into Rita''s arms. "Mommy!" Her sweet voice was like the most beautiful note in the world, causing Mango''s heart to warm up. Nathaniel didn''t know when she came in, and when she saw this scene, she was more or less in a complicated mood. No one could understand Mango''s feelings better than him at this moment. "Thomas bought Rita¡¯s favorite polo buns, would you like to have some as well?" Nathaniel''s voice made Mango pause for a moment, but the expression on his face was more or less restrained. Meanwhile, Rita was unobservant and obviously, she did not see the change in Mango¡¯s expression. When she heard about the polo buns, Rita was beyond excited. "I wanna eat it! Mommy, I want to eat the polo buns!" Her excitement was affecting Mango. Mango said with a gentle smile, "Alright, let''s go down and eat." As she spoke, Mango did not let go of Rita. Instead, she carried Rita out of bed to put on her shoes and they walked outside. Nathaniel saw that she was struggling, and she couldn''t help reaching out her hand to move forward. "Let me carry her." "There''s no need for that." However, Mango easily sidestepped Nathaniel¡¯s outstretched arm and she walked off. Nathaniel froze on the spot upon the dismissive and flippant attitude of Mango, and his arms were hanging in midair awkwardly. "Rita has been a little heavy recently. Your body is just right, and it''s still me..." "I''m not too weak to hold my daughter." Mango opened her mouth before Nathaniel could finish speaking. No matter how slow Rita was, she could feel that something was wrong between Mango and Nathaniel. Rita quickly stole a nce at Mango and she realized that her mother¡¯s expression was very unpleasant. The desire to eat the polo buns was immediately lost. "Mommy, are you fighting with Daddy?" Rita asked in a soft voice. When Mango noticed that she''d scared her daughter, she hurriedly smiled before saying, "No, I''m not. It''s been too long since Ist saw you so I wanted to be closer to you. Why? Don''t you want Mommy anymore now that you have Daddy?" "No, that''s not it. Rita loves Mommy the most!" Rita hurriedly wrapped her arms around Mango''s neck as she spoke with a coquetry face. Mango smiled and went downstairs with the child in his arms. He didn''t look at Nathaniel again. On the other hand, Nathaniel watched them went away and he realized that there was nothing he could do to salvage the situation except waiting. After walking down the stairs, Mango saw Zion eating a pineapple bag on the sofa. In the past, he didn''t like eating it, but it seemed to be the opposite today. Hence, Rita¡¯ s eyes went wide after seeing it. "Brother! Let go of the pineapple bag! Let me do it!" Rita struggled her way out of Mango'' s embrace and she rushed towards Zion. s, Zion immediately picked up the bag of polo buns and he ran away. "Zion!" Rita gritted her teeth and she immediately chased after her errant brother. When Mango saw this, she couldn''t help but chastise Zion, "Zion, leave some for your sister." "Yes, I am your sister!" Rita''s short legs couldn''t catch up with Zion, and he was so angry that he stomped his feet. Zion said as he shoved it into his mouth, "I was only born five minutes earlier than you. I''ll give in to you in everything? If you have the ability,e and grab it from me!" "Hmph! You''re evil, Zion! Give me back my polo buns!" Rita rushed towards Zion for the bag of buns. Meanwhile, Zion immediately ran away to Rita¡¯ s room. When she noticed that Zion was running towards her room, Rita became delighted. "You stupid! You can''t escape now! Hmph!" Then, she quickly chased after him. The two children entered the room. Zion didn''t know if he did it intentionally or not. He stretched out his leg and the door mmed shut. "My polo buns!" "Shhhhh..." After that, Rita stepped forward to get the buns, but Zion shoved the entire bag into her hands as a signal for her to shut up and eat. Meanwhile, Zion tiptoed gently to the door as if he wanted to eavesdrop on something. "Zion, what are you doing?" When Rita saw Zion''s reaction, she couldn''t help but ask. "Be quiet and eat your polo buns." Zion kept his voice low as he observed what was going on outside. When Nathaniel and Mango were the only ones in the living room, the atmosphere became rather stilted. Thomas was not a person without discerning eyes. At this time, he quickly said, "I suddenly remembered that there is still something to deal with in the venture capitalpany. Mr. and Mrs. Ye, I''ll go first." After that, without waiting for Nathaniel to say anything, she turned and left directly. "Mango, listen, about Rita..." Ye Nathan hurriedly stepped forward, but before he could say anything, Mango suddenly said, "I''m feeling a little ufortable, so I''m going to the bathroom." After that, she directly walked away from Nathaniel. On the contrary, Nathaniel wanted to stop her but Mango¡¯s closed-off demeanor gave him pause. Hence, he watched Mango walked into the bathroom and she locked the door behind her. She locked it! Nathaniel¡¯s lips twitched in annoyance. Was she avoiding him? They were married, for God¡¯s sake! But there was nothing he could do about it. Meanwhile, Zion was watching all of this unfolded through a crack in the door. Then, he anxiously patted his thigh before saying, "Mr. Ye is so dumb!" "Hmm? What''s wrong with Daddy?" Rita rushed forwards to see what was happening when Zion said that, but he pushed her away callously. "Go and eat your polo buns." "Bad brother! You only know how to bully me!" Right now, Rita felt like Zion was the evilest viin in the entire world, and he had lost all his earlier cuteness. Hence, she angrily plopped down on the bed while shoving the polo buns into her mouth. Rita chewed hard while imagining that the buns were Zion. On the other hand, Zion couldn''t be bothered to care about what Rita was doing now as he opened the door before waving at Nathaniel. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Nathaniel felt somewhat hesitant when he saw Zion waving at him, but he still walked towards his son. "What''s the matter?" "You suck!" Zion didn''t hide his contempt for Nathaniel. On the other hand, Nathaniel wanted to beat his son up. "Since you''re a genius, so why don''t you tell me how to get your Mommy to stop ignoring me?" Nathaniel had no idea what to do. He would rather Mango made a scene than be so quiet. It was like emotional abuse to him. However, Nathaniel deserved all these, so he didn''t dare toin about Mango. While eating, Rita listened to the whispers between the father and son. She hurriedly asked, "Daddy, why Mommy ignores you? Did you fight?" "Eat the pineapple buns." Zion pushed Rita away again. Rita was so angry that she pouted, but she couldn''t interrupt. Zion said directly to Nathaniel, "I will do thister. You cooperate with me!" Their voices were very soft. Rita pricked up her ears but she only heard some. She couldn''t stop furrowing her brows. When Mango came out, Nathaniel had already returned to the living room. He sat on the sofa while watching Mango walked out of the bathroom. Then, Mango straightaway ignored him and she walked up the stairs. "Mango, let''s talk." Nathaniel stopped Mango. Mango paused, but she didn''t turn around. She said faintly, "I''m a little tired. Let''s talk about itter." With that, she was about to go upstairs. At this moment, Zion suddenly opened the door and he came out while holding his belly. "Mommy, my tummy hurts." Zion''s expression was a little ufortable, and his voice sounded like he was on the verge of tears. Mango could ignore Nathaniel, but she couldn''t ignore Mango. When she saw her son acting like this, she immediately panicked. "What''s wrong? Did you eat too many pineapple buns just now? Do you want to go to the hospital?" Zion rarely fell ill, so Mango didn''t have the slightest doubt about his current state. Nathaniel stood up quickly and he ran towards them before saying, "I hold Zion, you go and tell Newell to prepare the car." "Ok!" At this moment, Mango didn''t fuss about Nathaniel anymore. She immediately turned around to run outside. Suddenly, Rita came out of the room and she said to Mango, "Mommy, they''re lying to you! Zion didn''t have a stomachache at all! That was what they nned just now, I heard it!" Mango''s footsteps had already reached the entrance of the living room, but she immediately stopped to turn around upon hearing Rita''s words. Zion couldn''t wait to beat Rita to death right now. Zion waved his fist at Rita, but Rita stuck out her tongue and made a face at him. "Who asked you to steal my pineapple buns and not allow me to listen to the conversation?" Rita looked like a viin intoxicated with sess. Before Zion took back his fist, Mango saw it clearly. At this time, Zion didn''t look like he was having a stomachache at all. Mango looked at Nathaniel and she said coldly, "Did you teach him?" "No, I..." "You''re really something! Besides using children as weapons, what else can you do?" Without waiting for Nathaniel to finish speaking, Mango''s expression turned cold and she straightaway passed through them. "Mommy, this is my idea. It has nothing to do with Uncle Ye. Don''t me him." Seeing that Mango''an was really angry, Mango''an grabbed Mango''s hand. Mango looked at her son and before saying faintly, "Zion, you''re acting like a genius now. You can even fool Mommy now." "No, Mommy, I just don''t want to see you quarrel with Mr. Ye. Really!" Zion had rarely seen Mango like this. Mommy so serious about this! Even though he had done something wrong in the past, Mango had never been as serious as he was now. Zion couldn''t help but feel a little afraid. Seeing that the y could no longer go on, Nathaniel hurriedly said, "Zion did it for us, Mango, I think we can talk about it. Please, listen to my exnation." "What if I don''t listen? Are you going to continue threatening me with the children?" Mango''s stared straight into Nathaniel''s eyes. There was no warmth in her eyes and they were so cold that Nathaniel couldn''t get used to it. Mango, the person who loved him wholeheartedly seemed to disappear all of a sudden. The woman that standing in front of him right now made him feel so unfamiliar and distant. They were so close, yet so far. This strange and distant feeling made Nathaniel feel like she couldn''t endure it for a while. "You know, I won''t threaten you with the child. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you." "Really? Then what are you doing now? Is there really something wrong with Zion''s stomach? Is there?" Mango''s voice was not loud, not even rising or falling. However, it was this kind of tone that caused Nathaniel to worry the most. "Yes, it''s all my fault. Chuang''an is fine. I admit that it was me and Lucy An who wanted to make you worry, so they made peace with me. I was the one who did the wrong thing. I admit that I was the one who nned the whole thing for Rita, and it was also my fault for hiding it from you, but..." "Since you have admitted it, what''s there to say? Nathaniel, I don''t want to talk to you now, neither do I want to quarrel with you, okay?" Mango still didn''t let Nathaniel to finish his words. He admitted it! How could he admit it? He was the one who had nned everything about Rita''s kidnapping! Just as Susie said, he made use of his worry for his daughter to make a scene at the Hans family, which then made Andrea anxious and the woman contacted Susie. From beginning to end, Nathaniel''s target was Susie! To lure out Susie, he could use the child as bait. Nathaniel could bear to watch her being anxious while making trouble at the Hans family''s house. Mango admitted that this might be the best method to pull out Susie. She knew it, but the feeling of being kept in the dark and being used as a spear was hard for her to ept. Now she didn''t want to quarrel with Nathaniel, especially in front of the child. She just wanted to digest this matter alone slowly. If she could digest it one day, maybe she would make up with Nathaniel. But for now, she couldn''t discuss anything with Nathaniel peacefully. Seeing that Mango was so resolute, Nathaniel''s words were stuck in his throat. Mango lifted her foot and she left. This time, Nathaniel didn''t stop her. "Mommy!" Zion suddenly felt a little worry. He just wanted them to reconcile, but why did Zion feel that he made everything worse? "Mr. Ye, did I really do wrong?" Zion''s voice was not loud, and it was the first time that he showed such a helpless expression in front of Nathaniel. Nathaniel looked at his son and he shook his head while saying, "No, it''s my fault. I got you into trouble." "Mommy seems to be really angry." "Your mommy won''t be angry with you. Don''t worry." Nathaniel knew that the child upied a very high position in Mango''s heart. She might not care about him for the rest of her life, but she would definitely not ignored the child. Not long after Mango went upstairs, she came downstairs again with luggage. "Where are you going?" Nathaniel was panic at the moment. Mango waved towards Rita and she said, "I will bring Rita back to my mother''s house for a few days. I think you''ve already caught Susie Zhong and the news media had received the reports about her. The rumors about me should have been gone by now. Right now, the people in Ocean City would not too harsh on me. My parents were on tenterhooks for so long thinking about this matter, so it''s time for me to go back to keep thempany andfort them." Although these words sounded reasonable, Nathaniel knew that Mango was trying to avoid him. There was a gap between the two of them since this matter. "Mango, it''s not that I don''t want you to go back, but there are still many things that are uncertain now. It''s not safe for you to go out now." "When will I be safe? Will I be safe here? Will I be fine if I stay in the Ye family? I just go back to see my parents. Don''t worry, I won''t leave with Rita." While speaking, she pulled her luggage and was about to bring Rita away. Zion hugged Mango''s thigh and he cried, "Mommy, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have lied to you together with Mr. Ye. If you''re angry, then hit me and scold me. Can you don''t leave me? Don''t leave me behind!" His bean-sized tears rolled down along the edge of his eyes, crying heartbreakingly. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Zion wasn''t a child who liked to cry. It seemed like he was truly frightened by Mango. Seeing his son like this, Mango felt bad. She squatted down while wiping Zion''s tears away gently before saying slowly, "I''m not angry with you. I just want to go back and see your grandmother. You''re worried about me, I also worried about my mother. You''re not Rita. You know what I have been going through recently and your grandmother is worried about me. If I don''t go back, I''m sure your grandmother wouldn''t be relieved. Be good, I wille back soon. Besides, grandmother''s home is so close to here. If you miss me, you cane to find me." "But that''s grandmother''s house, not our home. Mommy is not here, so our home is not a home anymore." Zion''s words caused a lump toe into Mango''s throat. "No, I wille back. Grandma is old. If I take you and Rita to my mother''s house, Grandma will be lonely. Be obedient, I love you, my baby son." Mango actually wanted to bring Zion with her as well, but Madam Ye treated her very well. If she brought the two children away, Madam Ye would definitely be sad. Now she just took her daughter back home. How long they would live there would depend on when she could digest this matter. When Zion heard Mango''s words, he knew that Mango had already made his decision. He held Mango''s hand and said, "Mommy, can you immediatelye back after taking a look at grandmother?" "Alright." "Mommy, how about we let Uncle Song take you there?" Zion''s words made Mango''s heart feel very ufortable. "Ok." Mango patted Zion''s head before standing up and she pulled Rita away. Nathaniel did not say a word, nor did he try to persuade her to stay. He was well aware of Mango''s temper. Since she had already made up her mind, Mango naturally wouldn''t listen to any of his exnations. Now that he was at a loss of what to do, for the first time, he didn''t know what to do. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Rita was left behind and realized that he seemed to have done something wrong. She followed Mango from behind obediently. However, she would look asionally at Zion who was shedding tears before asking Mango softly, "Mom, did I do something wrong?" "No, Rita is very obedient." Mango picked up Rita and she left the living room with her luggage in her hand. Thomas was already waiting outside. When he saw Mangoing out, Thomas hurried forward and he took over the luggage from her. "Mrs. Ye, let me do it." "Thank you." Mango carried Rita and got into the car. Suddenly, Rita felt that the pineapple buns in her hand were no longer delicious. She looked at the window outside and she asked worriedly, "Mommy, when are weing back? Zion didn''t mean to lie to you. I was going against him just now, maybe his stomach is truly in pain now." Mango stroked her daughter¡¯s hair and she said, "Your brother is gonna be fine as Daddy is there. Why? Rita doesn''t like to follow Mommy to Grandma''s house?" "No, it''s just that Mommy and Daddy seem to quarrel, and Zion looks sad too. Isn¡¯t it bad if we leave it like that?" Rita finally understood something. Mango said in a gentle voice, "Mommy didn''t quarrel with daddy. It''s just a little conflicted. Do you think your daddy and I have a fight? Hmm?" "I guess no! I heard Xiao Hua from the kindergarten saying that her daddy and mommy quarreled every single day. Their voices were louder, and they would even hit each other! But, Mommy and Daddy don''t seem to have done that." Rita tilted her small head and tried hard to think about the concept of quarreling. As far as she could remember, it seemed that Daddy and Mommy didn''t really fight with each other. "Yeah, that''s why Daddy and Mommy didn''t get into a fight." Mango''s face didn''t turn red and her heart didn''t race as she coaxed Rita. Indeed, she did not quarrel with Nathaniel and it was just a cold war. Mango was somewhat a bit sad when she thought about this. Her heart was wrenched with much emptiness. Thomas got into the car. Just when he wanted to say something, Thomas stopped again when he heard what Mango had told to Rita. The car drove to Shen family''s house. Rita was still struggling over the matter, but when she passed by the shop selling fried chicken, Rita snapped that she wanted to eat the drumstick. Thus, Thomas stopped his car and he went to buy it for her. At this moment, nothing was more important than a big chicken leg. Mango was very touched when she saw her daughter''s gluttonous look. Thank God, her daughter was fine! At that moment, her daughter''s situation seemed to have improved. Just as Mango was waiting for Thomas with Rita in her arms, the car door was suddenly opened. Then, a man suddenly squeezed his way in and startled Mango. Mango hugged Rita tightly and she couldn''t help but ask, "Who is that?" "It''s me." Walter took off his hat quickly. Mango heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Walter. "What are you doing here? You look so sneaky and others might misunderstand that there''s something between you and me." The news of the photo had spread like wildfire throughout Ocean City. Although Nathaniel had exined by using Susie''s matter to the people in Ocean City, it was still unconvincing. Moreover, there were still lots of people interested in the interaction between Walter and Mango. Hence, Mango was a bit anxious when Walter appeared out of nowhere now. She nced around and after ensuring that no one was looking at her, Mango breathed a sigh of relief. Walterughed bitterly while saying, "You are indeed afraid of having a scandal with me, aren''t you?" "No, it''s just in a special period, I..." Mango felt that she had made a big fuss too. Previously, Mango didn''t seem to have so many scruples when she stayed at Walter''s casino. Instead of saying that she was scared of others to suspect her rtionship with Walter, perhaps Mango was jittery about the possibility of Nathaniel misunderstood her and got jealous. At the thought of Nathaniel, Mango''s expression turned sour. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Despite she was upset with Nathaniel for taking advantage of her child and her, Mango couldn¡¯t help but think about him at that moment. This kind of unsettling action made Mango very annoyed, but there was nothing she could do. So, Walter asked her automatically upon seeing Mango¡¯s expression, "Do you have something on your mind?" "No, I intend to take Rita back to my mother''s house for a visit. Are you looking for me? You can just call me then." "I won''t follow your car out if I can get through your phone call." Walter''s words stunned Mango a little. She violently fumbled in her pocket, only to find that the phone was missing. Could it be that she left it at the Ye''s Mansion? Mango was a little peeved with her absentmindedness. "Sorry, my phone might leave me at home." "It''s fine." Although Mango was reluctant to answer him, Walter could tell that Mango had something on her mind and she was very unhappy. However, he did not point it out. He muffled, "I can''t stay here for too long. Thomas is hard to deal with and I don''t want to see him either. Earlier on, I told Nathaniel that I have something to discuss with you but he didn''t allow it. It''s fine if it''s just something ordinary, but this issue is a bit troublesome. So, I have to see you." Upon hearing Walter''s words, Mango paused for a moment. Nathaniel didn''t mention anything about Walter''s meeting with him. It seemed that he did not trust Mango and Walter being together. Mango knew that this man was narrowminded, and now she had a mixed feeling in her heart. But, she couldn''t express what it was. "What''s the matter?" Mango knew that unless there was something particrly important, Walter would not be like this. Although Rita was a glutton, she was quite obedient by keeping silent when the adults spoke. Walter looked at Rita and he smiled while rubbing her hair. Then, he said, "Rita is getting more and more beautiful." "Thank you, Uncle Song!" Every girl liked to be praised for their beauty by others, and Rita Luo was no exception. Naturally, she was all smiles. She was no longer staring at Mango and Walter after Walter praising her. Instead, she turned to look out of the window while saying anxiously, "Uncle Song is queueing up very slowly. When can he get the drumstick that I want to eat?" "It won''t be long. Don''t worry." Mango tried tofort Rita, but she heard Walter speak in the voice within earshot of only two people, "When I found John, I got to know that he was a drug addict. He had done a lot of things for Susie these years. I heard that Susie took a package from him some time ago and she gave it to someone. I don''t know who was the recipient, but she said it was a good-looking woman of twenty years old. I pondered about it and I wondered if it was Andrea. If Susie gave it to her, to whom would Andrea be using that package?" Walter''s words made Mango slightly stunned. Mango had nothing to do with Andrea. Even if Andrea wanted to harm her, she could not enter the courtyard of the Ye family, not to mention to get close to her. There was only one person who could get close to her without anyone''s notice. It was Madam Hans! Mango''s eyes suddenly widened. "I''ve been thinking about this for a long time and I''ve been hesitating if I should tell you. I know your rtionship with the Hans family is very strained now, but you have the final say. So, you decide it on your own on this matter." After Walter finished, Mango was silent. Last time, Mango had lost her child because of helping Madam Hans to get her medicine. But, Madam Hans was not grateful for that at all. Now, should Mango tell this news to the Hans family? She didn''t know, but she just felt very confused. "Why don''t you tell Nathaniel about this?" Mango''s words made Walter pause for a moment, and then he replied softly, "What does the Hans family have to do with him? He would never care about them. I just don''t want you to have regret." "Thank you, Walter." Mango thanked Walter from the bottom of her heart. That''s right. The people Nathaniel cared about were never the Hans family. It was her! But now, in order to find Susie, he could even manipte Mango, who he cared so much about. Besides, Nathaniel even ced the Hans family in such a desperate situation. So, would he still care about Madam Hans''s safety? Of course not! Mango''s mind became more and moreplicated. When Walter saw that Thomas had bought drumsticks, he quickly said, "I''ll go back first. Call me if you have anything to say." "Alright." As soon as Mango finished her words, Walter put on his hat, directly opened the door and got out of the car. Thomas instantly sped up when he saw someone leave Mango''s car from afar. "Mrs. Ye, are you alright?" "It''s all right. It''s a friend of mine. I met her and asked her toe over and talk to me." Mango''s expression was very calm. Thomas couldn''t see anything wrong either, but he felt a little ufortable. "Mrs. Ye, it''s better for you to stay away from others for the time being." "I know." "Uncle Song, my big drumstick!" Rita stared at the drumstick in Thomas'' s hand from the moment he got on the car. And now, she was about to drool. Thomas couldn''t say anything upon hearing Rita¡¯s words. He could only hand over the drumstick to Rita. "Eat slowly. It''s a little hot. It''s freshly cooked." "It''s okay!" Rita anxiously took it over and ate it in one gulp. The greasy chicken soup filled her mouth, but Rita didn''t care at all. Seeing his daughter''s current state, Mango was both angry and amused. "Eat slowly. No one will snatch it from you." Mango took out a piece of tissue paper to wipe Rita''s mouth. Rita smiled very contentedly, as if having a big chicken leg meant having the entire world. Thomas didn''t say anything further when he saw the mother and daughter''s interaction. So, he got into the car to drive towards the Shen family''s house. Because the news about Susie had been exposed in the public, the reporters at the Shen family''s entrance had already moved. Moreover, thetest news had already rified the authenticity of Mango''s photos. It also said that Susie had escaped and she was currently missing. Everyone started to change their perception of Mango. Many people imed that a virtuous person like Mango wouldn¡¯t do something like that. Some even said that the woman Nathaniel fancied wouldn''t have a bad moral character. For a moment, the public''s attitude had changed. Mango knew that the Ye family''s public rtions team was manipting everything behind the scenes. However, none of this was important anymore. She brought Rita back to the Shen family''s house. The moment she opened the door to see her parents, she could feel the rims of her eyes welling up shortly. "Mom and Dad, I''m back." Mango sobbed as she watched them walking towards her. It was only at this moment that she realized that the hair on their temples had turned white. When she was about to rush forward and hug them, a figure appeared suddenly and it headed straight for Rita. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 "Mrs. Ye, watch out!" Thomas was the first to find something went wrong. Mango subconsciously held Rita in her arms when she heard Thomas''s screaming. Theer was a stranger. It was a he with one point seventy-five meters in height. His first attack was against Rita and this had shocked Mango. So, Mango quickly brought Rita to enter the house. She also shut the door rapidly. "Mom and Dad, you guys keep an eye on Rita." Mango handed Rita over to her parents while she looked outside through the cat''s eyes. That stranger was a martial arts practitioner and his strength was almost on par with Thomas. Mango''s brows creased slightly. Susie and John were now under someone else''s control. Who would be the one trying to take Rita away from them? Could it be Nathaniel? No, no, no! Nathaniel would never do such a thing. Even if he were to manipte Rita for the sake of Mango to cause trouble for the Hans family, he wouldn''t allow anyone to snatch his daughter away. For that, Mango was very confident. The man was soon at a disadvantage. When Thomas was about to catch him, the man feigned a move and Thomas dodged. So, the man took the opportunity to escape. Thomas wanted to continue chasing after him, but he was stopped by Mango. "Stop chasing! I don''t know if there are any traps in front of us, and you need to protect this ce." Mango was statement was aplete rational analysis. If the person came against Rita, he would definitely attack her again. Thus, Rita could not be left alone for the time being. Thomas got back to Mango, then he checked on them. After ensuring that they were alright, he asked, "Does Mrs. Ye know that person?" "I don''t know him. I''ve never seen him before." Mango''s memory wasn''t that bad and she couldn''t remember meeting someone like this. Thomas''s expression was a bit serious. "Mrs. Ye, you either go back with me, or..." "I don''t want to go back for the time being. You can bring some people here." Mango knew what Thomas was going to say, but at this moment, she just didn''t want to go back. Both Mango''s parents were frightened by what just happened. "What''s the matter? You did rify the photo things clearly, didn''t you? So why are theying after Rita now?" Mrs. Shen''s body trembled slightly as she hugged Rita tightly. Mango kept consoling her mother when she saw her mother in such a frightening state, "It''s okay, mom. The Ye family is influential, and it''s inevitable that others will covet it. We just need to be careful." "These people are so tant nowadays. How can they snatch a child in broad daylight? They are so heinous." Mrs. Shen was so scared that she immediately held Rita to walk inside. Nevertheless, Rita wasn''t affected at all. All her attention fell on the drumstick, and her mind was upied with how to finish the drumstick immediately. Thus, she didn''t realize much about what had happened. "Grandma, what''s wrong with you?" "What''s going on?" Rita couldn''t help but ask her mother when she saw her mother''s worried look. At this moment, Mango was rather pleased with Rita''sckadaisical personality. Thomas didn''t dare to leave. He quickly called Nathaniel to tell him everything that happened here. Mango didn''t stop him. Instead, she helped her father into the living room and she said with a coquetry expression, "I''ve made you two worried in the past few days." "It''s good that you are fine. Nathan said that you hid elsewhere while waiting for the opportunity of rification beforeing out. Although we are worried about you, we are more relieved knowing that Nathan is by your side. What are you doing here with the luggage brought back? You quarrel with Nathan?" Mr. Shen was very careful, and he found the suitcase behind Mango. Mango replied with a smile, "No, I''m just missing you guys. I want toe back to keep you company. Besides, after going through all these, I want to stay home for a few days." Mr. Shen didn''t voice out any objections while listening to Mango''s words. This child had grown up under his supervision. Though she looked delicate, Mango wouldn''t change her mind once she had made her decision. So, if Mango didn''t want to talk about it, she would keep silent even if she was asked. "Well, it¡¯s good to stay at home for a few days and to apany your mother. Recently, she is worried about you. See, you have lost so much weight." "Dad, aren''t you worried about me?" Mango continued to ask with a grin. Mr. Shen shook his head and he said, "Not at all, you''re so naughty. Why should I be worried about you?" "Dad, go on with your stubbornness. Let me make you a pot of tea." Then, Mango stood up and she went to boil some water. Mr. Shen looked at her figure and he couldn''t helpughing. When Mrs. Shen came out after cleaning Rita¡¯ s oily hands, she saw her husband sitting alone in the living room. Meanwhile, Mango had gone to the kitchen to boil water. So, Mrs. Shen said, "You old man, you really know how to enjoy yourself. Your daughter just came back, yet you had ordered her to boil water and make tea for you. What¡¯s wrong with a day without tea?" "I didn''t order her, it¡¯s her who is filial and she insists on making tea for me." Mr. Shen sounded proud. However, Mrs. Shen snorted and said, "Smelly, I''ll punish you." Seeing them bickering, Rita quickly approached to cuddle in Mr. Shen''s arms. Then, she said in a sweet voice, "Grandfather, you like drinking tea?" "Yeah, I like it very much." Mr. Shen liked Rita very much. Her personality was the same as Mango when she was young. Rita suddenly said, "When I get the red packet at the end of this year, I will get you a lot of tea leaves so that you can drink as much as you want." "Good, good, good. My granddaughter is more filial." Mr. Shen was literally on cloud nine by Rita''s sweet smile. Mrs. Shen said jealously, "Rita, so what will you get for me other than buying tea leaves for grandfather?" "I will get you some new clothes and delicious food. I''ll buy whatever you like." "Good, good, good!" Both Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen were overjoyed. A happy scenario caught into Mango''s view when she came back after boiling the water. She was veryforted. "Mom and Dad, don''t be fooled by this cheeky one. Perhaps those delicious ones are not even enough for herself to eat after she had bought them." "Ha ha ha ha!" Everyone in the family knew that Rita was a little glutton. So when Mango said this, they all burst intoughter. Only Rita pouted and she said, "Mommy, you don''t have to do this!" As soon as Nathaniel got informed that someone was going to snatch Rita, he went through the red light while rushing all the way there. However, when he opened the door, never did he expect to see themughing happily together. There was a smile on Mango''s face. Besides, Rita was a real delight in the Shen family as she kept making her grandparentsughing non-stop. All of a sudden, he was lost. Without him, Mango seemed to be living a very good life. Soon, Rita was the first person to realize Nathan¡¯s presence. "Daddy!" Rita got up immediately and she ran towards Nathaniel. Nathaniel was very excited at that moment. Indeed, the daughter is an ex-life lover of her father. This seemed correct especially when Rita was the only one who loved him! Nathaniel hurriedly picked Rita up and asked with a smile, "What are you talking about? Did you make Grandfather and Grandmotherugh so happily?" "What did they say? They said that I''m a little foodie. Mommy even debunked me. That''s too unrighteous." After Rita got a person toin, she instantly narrated it in the wrong manner. Meanwhile, both Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen got up quickly when they saw Nathanieling. "You are here, Nathan. Do you want to have lunch here?" Nathan looked at Mango. He thought Mango would reject him, yet thetter immediately turned around to take out her father''s favorite crimson robe to brew it. It was as if she didn''t hear Mrs. Shen''s words at all. Mr. Shen found Nathaniel''s gaze was on Mango. Then, Mr. Shen coughed and he said, "If you have no other things to doter, then stay for lunch. Both of you are quite busy these few days until you guys don''t have time to eat with us. Let''s gather together today and you shall have a few drinks with me during lunch. Oh right, where''s Zion? Why didn''t hee along?" "Zion is with my mother at home. I just don''t feel at ease, so Ie over to check everyone out. Since Dad asked me to have lunch here, then I'' II make myself at home, but I didn''t bring anything. I''ll ask Thomas to buy some good wine," Nathaniel quickly replied. As he was about to instruct Thomas, he heard Mr. Shen say, "I have good wine, so no need to waste your money. We''re family and there''s no need to do that. Come,e, have a taste of the tea that Mango has made. This girl hasn''t made tea for me for a long time. I don''t know if her skills have regressed or not." Since Mr. Shen said so, Nathaniel followed his instruction naturally. Nathaniel was very close to Mango, and he could smell the fragrance wafting from her body. However, Nathaniel didn''t dare to make the slightest movement as he was afraid that Mango would suddenly do something. Nathaniel had never thought of himself as a man who would be strictly controlled by his wife, nor did he think that he was afraid of Mango. However, at this moment, Nathaniel felt very uncertain. Rita cuddled in Nathaniel''s arms and he said, "Daddy, I just ate a big drumstick." "Really? Aren''t you afraid of being fat?" Nathaniel pinched her daughter''s chubby face dotingly. "No, I''m not!" Seeing that Mr. Shen seemed to have something to tell Nathaniel, Mrs. Shen quickly waved to Rita before saying, "Rita,e. I¡¯ll cook you some delicious food." "Is it steamed buns?" Rita immediately shouted out. "Well, as long as you like it, Grandmother will bring you to cook it." "Yeah, hooray!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Rita''s eyes lit up as soon as she heard about food. So, she quickly jumped off Nathaniel''s knee to follow Mrs. Shen to the kitchen. There was only Mr. Shen, Nathaniel, and Mango left in the living room. Mango was silent and she had been making tea carefully. Tea brewing was an art. Earlier on, Nathaniel had never known that Mango would be so skilled in making tea. It seemed that there was a lot of influence by Mr. Shen''s guidance. The fragrance of the tea was faint while Nathaniel''s gaze always focused on Mango. Seeing the interaction between the two of them, Father Shen was more or less enlightened. "Mango, it''s almost time. Pour Nathan a cup of wine and let him have a taste of our Great Crimson Gown." Mango didn''t say anything since Mr. Shen had spoken so. She found a teacup and Mango first poured it for Mr. Shen. Then, she poured another cup of tea for Nathaniel. "I''ll do it myself." Nathaniel wanted to stretch out his hand, but he heard Mango said, "Don''t move." He followed her words. Father Shen had never seen Nathaniel being so cautious. He frowned slightly but did not say anything. Mango poured the tea into the cup until it was almost full. Then, she put down the teapot before saying to Mr. Shen, "Dad, I''m going to the kitchen to check on Mom and Rita. You two go on with your chat." Mango got up and she left right after finishing her words. Since just now, she did not even have a proper look at Nathaniel. Nathaniel felt a slight pinch in his heart, and the tea in front of him seemed to be difficult to swallow. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Mr. Shen''s gaze followed Mango into the kitchen, and the gaze wasn''t withdrawn. Then, he said in a low voice, "Have you quarreled?" "What?" Nathaniel got back to his senses, and he said quickly, "No." "Stop lying, I know my own daughter best. This girl likes you so much, though she has experienced such things and the rification has also been done, she should be eager to cling with you. But today she came back with her daughter and luggage. And, you are telling me nothing happened. Also, Rita was almost taken away at the door of the house. What''s the matter?" Mr. Shen''s words made Nathaniel frown slightly. "I don''t know much about Rita''s situation. I was also very surprised when Thomas told me, so I rushed here anxiously. As for Mango, there''s indeed a small problem between us, but it''s fine. Dad, don''t worry, we can solve it." "Can you solve it?" Mr. Shen took a sip of tea and he said with a smile, "I don''t think so. You have used to spoil her too much, and now you don''t even know how to coax her anymore. It''s right to spoil women, but it should have a limit. I can see that your whole mind is upied by her. But you see, did she reply to your attention?" "Dad." Nathaniel could not help but feel a little embarrassed because his weak point had been pointed at. "Drink tea and drink tea. The Mango tea is delicious." Mr. Shen stopped his words, and he said nothing more. He then smiled while drinking the tea. Nathaniel had some mixed feelings now, but he was in a daze about what to do. So, he drank the tea. Although the tea leaves were fragrant, that didn''t matter to him at all. "I''m a little tired and I''m going to take a rest. You can grab the opportunity to have a good chat with Mango. That girl wants to stay at home for a few days. Of course, I wee her." After that, Mr. Shen directly got up and went to the study. Nathaniel was sitting alone in the living room. She really didn''t know what to do. He felt that he had beenpletely ignored by Mango and abandoned. He didn''t even bother to speak to him. Inadvertently, Mrs. Shen turned around, and she saw Nathaniel''s eyes filled with grief. She couldn''t help, so she told Mango, "Go and apany your husband. Don''t get in the way here." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "What''s wrong with that? Mom, I''m helping you!" This was the first time that Mango rejected by Mrs. Shen. "You don''t have to do that. You are not even as good as my Rita." Right now, Mrs. Shen was getting more and more loving towards Rita. "Grandmother, Rita loves you the most!" Rita replied instantly. Mango sighed, and she shook her head when she saw the two of them. It seemed like there wasn''t a ce for her to stand. "Fine, fine. I''ll go out." Mango sighed and she turned around to leave the kitchen. As soon as he got out of the kitchen, he saw Nathaniel''s eyes. She seemed to have something to say to him, but she hesitated. Mango didn''t want to bother him, but she couldn''t ignore the incident that happened to Rita. As Mango thought about it, she lifted her foot to walk towards Nathaniel. Nathaniel was more or less nervous when he saw Mango walked towards him. "Mango." He felt that his voice was a little trembling. Mango had rarely seen Nathaniel like this. He used to be so high and mighty. When did he treat someone so carefully? Although her heart was a little wrecked, she remained a poker expression. "Did Thomas tell you about Rita?" "Well, he did. I will hurry up on the investigation. Rest assured that I have summoned all the most elite bodyguards of the Ye family. And, Rita will be fine." Nathaniel replied quickly. Seeing that he had arranged everything properly, so Mango turned around and she left. "Mango, can we-?" Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s wrist. He knew that Mango was still angry, and she might not be able to listen to his exnation. However, he was unable to endure the days with this situation. Originally, she had thought that Mango would cause trouble with him. All she needed to do was to make a scene. However, now that Mango didn''t even bother to talk about it, it was so quiet that it made one feel uneasy and stifled. This kind of uneasy feeling was so much unbearable for Nathaniel, and it was literally mental torture for him. Mango looked at the strong grip on her wrist. Then, she recalled that she was in the house of the Shen family. Mango then raised her head and she saw Mrs. Shen and Rita were peeping at them in the kitchen. Mango couldn''t help but lower her voice. "Let me go." Nathaniel hesitated for a moment when he heard that. However, he still let go of Mango. Mango turned around and sat down. However, he was very far away from Nathaniel. "Go ahead." The truth was, Mango didn''t intend to listen to his exnation as this matter was very clear and it didn''t require any further rification, wasn''t it? Perhaps the truth would hurt Mango''s feelings. Nathaniel was clear that he had no idea what to say as an exnation to Mango. "Haven''t you thought about how to exin it to me?" Mango looked at Nathaniel mockingly. Nathaniel whispered, "It''s my fault, but I just wanted to force Susie out. If she doesn''t show up and I can''t catch her, there''s no way to redress your injustice. Susie is as wicked as a viper, she always stirs others'' rtionships behind the scenes. If we don''t force her out, you, Rita, Zion, and even the whole Ye family will be in danger, so that¡¯s the reason for my action. I understand that it has hurt you, and I also wish to tell you in advance about my n. But I thought if I make it clear, you might not go to the Hans family and make a mess there. At that time, my effort to force Susie out may not be that effective anymore. I''m sorry." Nathaniel did not hide anything from her. He had indeed taken advantage of Mango in this matter. Seeing that he was so frank, Mango''s emotions didn''t change too much. He only asked in a low voice, "What''s going on with the Hans family''s car?" "The driver''s father of the Hans family had cancer, so he needed a sum of money for treatment. However, when he applied for payment in advance with Andrea, Andrea dismissed him. I asked Thomas to give him a sum of money to cooperate with my acting." Nathaniel''s words caused Mango to nce at him again. "You are a veritable master Ye. Everything happens within your control. With this driver''s help, it''s easy to frame the Hans family." Nathaniel had heard the sarcasm in Mango''s words before. Still, he said softly, "I know this is my fault, but I don''t regret it. In my heart, nothing matters more than your life and safety. You don''t know Susie''s background, and John, who was her support, has aplicated social rtionship. If they cooperate, I can''t guarantee both your and our children''s safety. Moreover, I can''t be unfazed when her main target is you. So, even though I know that you''ll be angry at this, I''ll still go for it. I don''t care about others'' feelings, as I only mind about the children''s and your safety." Mango did not say anything else. Instead, she picked up the cup of water and poured herself a cup of tea, sipping it slowly. Nathaniel didn''t know what she was thinking, but seeing Mango''s reaction, he still said, "It''s fine if you want to be angry, if you want to beat or scold me, even if you want to do something to me, I''ll let you do whatever you like. However, you can''t stop me from protecting you and the children. Rita''s situation is too strange. I have to send someone to stay here. If you''re willing to go back with me, then that''s best. If you want to stay here, I won''t force you, but you can''t stop me... "I''m not going to stop you from leaving your bodyguards here. But, my parents are worried about my affairs recently, so I have to stay with them." Mango''s words stunned Nathaniel for a moment, but it was also within his expectations. "How long are you going to be angry?" He knew that it was not suitable for him to ask this question now, but he had to ask. This kind of torture was simply too much. He was afraid that he could not hold on any longer. Mango said faintly, "I''m not angry, but I just can''t get through that Kan''er. I also know that this is the most direct and advantageous method. However, I''m being used by the person beside me, whom I trust the most. Nathaniel, I can''t let it go in my heart, do you understand?" Nathaniel slightly frowned. Men were always reasonable. They only thought of those ways that make things easier. They only thought that as long as they apologized afterward, the woman would understand. But what they didn''t know was that women were emotional beings. The deeper she loved a man, the more she cared about such exploitation and deception. Obviously, Nathaniel did not realize this. "You should know that I''m doing this. I''mpletely..." "As I said, I understand your behavior and your motivation, but I can''t let it go. Let''s calm down each other in the next few days, or let me calm down by myself, okay?" There was a hint of fatigue in Mango''s voice. Sometimes, it was really impossible to describe a woman''s thoughts to Nathaniel, because even if he did, he might not understand. Nathaniel couldn''t help sighing when he saw Mango was so headstrong, so he replied, "Well, I won''t force you. Call me when you have got over it. But if anything happens which you can''t solve alone during this period, especially for you and the child." "I know, I''m not that stubborn. I won''t be willful when ites to my child''s safety. You too, be more aware of Zion''s safety. I''m afraid their aim is not only Rita." Mango seemed to be more reasonable. "Okay." Nathaniel nodded, but he could feel that their interaction was particrly awkward. Why did it sound like he was talking about business with a customer? Where was their love for each other in the past? What about their tacit understanding? Nathaniel was so helpless. "Are you going to have lunch here?" Mango asked abruptly. Nathaniel caught into the look of her eyes and suddenly he had understood something. "I''ll tell your parentster that I have something to do and I have to leave first. So, I won''t be staying here at noon." "Take care then." After saying that, Mango was about to stand up. "Mango, there''s another thing that I have to tell you." Nathaniel suddenly opened his mouth when Mango stood up. "What''s that?" Mango slowly turned around and stared straight at Nathaniel. Nathaniel took out his phone from his pocket and he passed it to Mango. "When you were sleeping in the morning, Andrea called and she said that you had to meet her alone at the Nanshan Park at ten o''clock in the morning. Otherwise, don''t me her for harming Rita. So do you think it has anything to do with Andrea?" Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango. Andrea? What did she want? Rita wasn''t in her hands, so why did she say that? Did she want to fish in troubled waters or that incident had something to do with her? Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Mango was in deep thoughts and her brows were tightly knitted together. This caused Nathaniel''s heart to ache a little when he looked at her. "I will handle this matter properly. And, I have already arranged for someone to dress up like you. As long as Andrea appears and regardless of what she does, I will immediately catch her. So, you don''t have to worry much." After listening to Nathaniel''s arrangements, Mango looked at him and she said, "Do you think that scheduling everything in my life is the best protection for me?" "Yes. I don''t want you to be in danger." "But I want to do it in person. I have something to ask Andrea face to face." Mango''s words peeved Nathaniel a little. "After Andrea is caught, you can ask her whatever you want, but you can''t go for the time being." Mango said faintly, "Do you really think that you can catch Andrea?" "She made an appointment with you, and there is a phone recording. As long as you catch her, you can send her to the police station. At that time, she can''t deny it." "So what about Rita? Do you still want to hide Rita? If Rita is in our house, the case of kidnapping will not be confirmed. You catch Andrea without any valid evidence. Even if there is a phone recording, so what? With the Hans family''s partial protection of Andrea, do you think that we will win without a stone hammer?" Mango''s words caused Nathaniel''s brows to be knitted even more tightly. "The Hans family may not cover up for Andrea this time, as for Terrance..." "If Mr. Hans could talk Madam Hans over, then the current situation wouldn''t be like this." Mango interrupted Nathaniel and she continued, "I want to meet Andrea in person. Anyway, this incident is too strange. Even if Andrea wants to use a bargaining chip to threaten me, she won''t be so bold as to snatch my child in broad daylight. Or she has been observing our family for a period? It''s not logic." Seeing that Mango had made up her mind, Nathaniel knew that it was futile to persuade her anymore. However, he said with concern, "I''ll go with you." "If I don¡¯t allow, will you not go?" "No, I won''t." Mango didn''t say anything else, instead, she stood up while heading to the study room. "Dad, Nathan and I are going out to do something. We may not be back at noon. You and Mom can take Rita to eat something at home." Mr. Shen was not surprised at this situation at all. Instead, he nodded before saying, "Well, you two be careful." "Okay!" Mango nodded and she changed into a new set of clothes before leaving the Shen family with Nathaniel. When Thomas saw theming out together, he thought that they were going back to the Ye family. He couldn''t help asking, "Where is Miss?" "You stay here to protect them. I''ll be out with Mango." After that, Nathaniel and Mango left. Mango didn''t speak along the way. Even though Nathaniel felt a little guilty, he wasn''t that kind of groveling person. So, if he felt that he wasn¡¯ t wrong and after some exnations had been made, he wouldn¡¯t bother much if Mango persisted in holding her anger. The atmosphere between the two of them was a bit stiff and oppressive. When they arrived at Nanshan Park, Mango directly opened the car door, but Nathaniel grabbed him by the wrist. "No matter what, don''t ever change your life. You have to at least stay alive even if you want to berate me or reprimand me. If Andrea does something, you have to inform me immediately, you get it?" Nathaniel felt that it was a mistake for him to agree and let Mango came here. However, he didn''t want to be estranged from Mango any longer. The incident that happened to Rita had caused both of them to be locked in a stalemate. If he insisted on this matter, he was afraid that Mango would really apoplectic. Mango couldn''t help but nodded when she saw Nathaniel''s worried expression. "I know." She broke free of Nathaniel''s wrist and got out of the car. Nathaniel suddenly felt empty in her heart. This was really not a good feeling. They were the closest people in the world, but now they couldn''t even have a heart-to-heart talk as if they were separated by distances. He looked at Mango when she got out of the car and walked towards the location which was told by Andrea. His heart started to palpitate nervously. "Merle, inform everyone to safeguard the safety of the Madam." Nathaniel''s words made Merle got nervous immediately. Mango arrived at the designated area and realized that there were a lot of people. There were all kinds of people here, and there were also many vendors. It was not easy for them to attract the attention of others. Mango looked around and she found a few familiar faces shortly. They were all people in the dark. Mango immediately understood. Nathaniel had already set up a here, so it shouldn''t be a problem for her to be safe. She leaned against a railing and stood still. Looking at the green grass on the other side of the railing where several children were ying football, she couldn''t help but think of Zion and Wisdom. The two rascals also liked to y football. On the other side of the football field, two children were ying the drone. One of them seemed like an amateur as he couldn''t control the drone to fly it up. Mango thought of Zion again. This brat seemed to have yed the same way at the start. In the blink of an eye, he had already be an expert. As he thought about it, Mango recalled what Walter had said to her. John was a drug addict. He gave his goods via Susie to Andrea. At this moment, Mango was a little hesitant. Whether or not she was in charge of Madam Hans''s life or death, she didn''t care. If one were to talk about Madam Hans''s feelings for Mango, Madam Hans wasn¡¯t really treated Mango with the slightest sense of affection. Besides, Madam Hans used to have ingrained prejudice on Mango. Hence, Madam Hans might not believe in Mango¡¯s words even if she told her about this incident. Moreover, there was no proof that Andrea was taking the goods and giving them to old Madam Hans. However, if he were to ignore it, Mango felt a sense of conscience. Not to mention the fact that her rtionship with the Hans family was still in a mess, even if it was an average person, would she have already informed them when she found out about this? Mango was in a dilemma as she was unable to make up her mind. She should have discussed it with Nathaniel, but she didn''t. Mango didn''t know why, but she just didn''t want to talk to him for the time being. This was especially the case with the Hans family. Walter was right, Nathaniel didn''t care about the Hans family at all. In some ways, Nathaniel was fickle. As long as it wasn''t someone he cared about, Nathaniel wouldn''t even care about them even if they died. It wasn''t that such a fickle- hearted man wasn''t good. It was just that if the other party was from the Hans family, Mango still wouldn''t be able to bear it. In the tangled emotions, time passed by. It was almost ten o''clock, but Andrea had note yet. Mango looked at the time and listened to Andrea''s phone recording. It was about the same ce and time, but why didn''t Andrea see her? "Anything happens?" After waiting for more than half an hour, Andrea still did not show up, and even did not make a phone call. Mango wanted to fight back, but after thinking about it, she decided to let it go. If this was a trap in itself, wouldn''t she have fallen into someone else''s trap by calling her? Nathaniel was also constantly checking at the time. He became a little fretful. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Hasn''t Andrea arrived yet?" "No." Merle''s men had been keeping an eye on the surroundings. As long as there was any clue, he would find it out. But now, there was no trace of Andrea at all. Nathaniel was a little unnerved. "Ask someone to find out where Andrea is now. What are they doing?" Just as Nathaniel finished speaking, Merle''s men went to investigate. It wasn''t long before news came that Andrea was with Madam Hans in the Hans family. Madam Hans''s mental state wasn''t very good. In short, Andrea had stood Mango up! And, this had provoked Nathaniel''s anger. No one had ever fooled around with Mango like this. Andrea was just seeking trouble! Nathaniel got out of the car, ignoring Merle''s dissuasion, and went straight to Mango. "Let''s go home!" Mango was very surprised by Nathaniel''s sudden appearance. "Why did youe down? Andrea hasn''te yet." "She won''te. She''s simply making a fool out of you. She knows that you are worried about Rita''s safety, so she purposely tells you this to make you worry for nothing. I''ve already sent my men to investigate it. She''s still watching TV with Madam Hans at the Hans family. She won''te even if it''ste!" Nathaniel now couldn''t wait to tear Andrea into pieces. How could a smart person like him be cheated by Andrea? It was absurd. When Mango heard Nathaniel''s words, she was more or less taken aback. So, Andrea was still in the Hans family''s residence? And, what Nathaniel said was true? Andrea just wanted to fool her and let her worried about nothing? Speaking of which, Andrea did not know that Rita Luo was kidnapped because of Nathaniel. Naturally, she did not know that she had already seen Rita Luo''s safety, so she did not reject that she was really ying around with her. Although Mango was angry, she couldn''t do anything about it. It was impossible for her to go to the Hans family to seek Andrea¡¯s trouble in this matter again. She sighed before following Nathaniel into the car. At this moment, a little boy''s ser ball suddenly kicked over and flew directly towards Mango''s face. "Watch out!" Nathaniel quickly pulled Mango behind him and stopped the football with one hand. That little boy ran over apprehensively and he said timidly, "Uncle, I''m sorry. Can you return the ball to us?" Looking at this child about the same age as Zion, even if Nathaniel was angry, she wouldn''t vent her anger on the child. He handed the football to the little boy before saying faintly, "Be careful next time." "Thank you, Uncle!" The little boy ran away with the ball. Mango came out from Nathaniel¡¯s back and she looked in the direction the boy ran. Then, she said in a low voice, "Children are nice. They have no worries at all." "You can too." Just as Ye Nathan finished speaking, another child suddenly jumped out from behind Mango. It was as if he couldn''t control the drone in front of him and directly knocked down Mango. "I''m sorry, Auntie, I''m so sorry!" The little boy kept on apologizing. Nathaniel was furious, but before he could reprimand the little boy, he quickly helped Mango up. Then, Nathaniel asked her worriedly, "Are you okay? Did you hurt yourself?" "No, I don''t." Mango shook her head, but a note appeared in her hand. The moment when the little boy bumped into her just now, he was in her hand. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Mango clenched her fists tightly and didn''t tell Nathaniel about it. As for why she didn''t say it, she didn''t know. But at this moment, she subconsciously concealed it. Nathaniel realized that her expression was not very good and he thought that she was in pain due to falling down. "Let me see if you''ve knocked anywhere. The children these days are so rash. You have to stay away from them in the future as they are different from our Zion." Nathaniel checked Mango thoroughly. When he saw that she had just fallen down and not injured, he let out a sigh of relief. "How about I carry you into the car?" Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango for a moment. He rarely did this. If it was in the past, Mango would probably have been very happy. However, that hurdle in her heart had yet to disappear. She said in a low voice, "No need, I can do it myself." As she spoke, she put her hand into her pocket to hide the note. Seeing her like this, Nathaniel said nothing more. "Let''s go home, or shall we go out for food?" "Let''s go back. I haven''t eaten home-cooked meals by my parents for a long time." Then, she raised her legs while walking towards the car. Nathaniel followed her behind, but his face still looked displeased. The two of them got in the car again and still did not speak. Nathaniel drove the car back and he stopped at the Shen family''s entrance. Then, he heard Mango say, "I won''t keep you any longer. Be careful while driving. Goodbye." After that, Mango opened the door and she got out of the car. Then, she walked to the Shen family''s house without looking back. Nathaniel felt ufortable as if something was swallowed in her heart. Being neglected by his wife had him felt like a wanker or even more? Nathaniel looked at her when she closed the door. She did not intend to let him in. So, he stepped on the elerator to drive the car away angrily. When he returned to The Ye''s Mansion, his heart was full of emptiness. Hence, he couldn''t help driving the car to the club. After arriving at the leisure club, Nathaniel called several friends, including Noah. "What''s wrong? Look at you, having a quarrel with your wife with such a listless look?" As soon as Noah sat down, she began to tease Nathaniel. Nathaniel red at Noah. Then, Nathaniel continued on drinking and he didn''t say anything. "Hey, hey, hey, did you call me here to see you drink?" Noah grabbed Nathaniel''s ss. This was the first time that Noah had seen Nathaniel trying to forget his problem by getting drunk. "You''re being serious? So you are perplexed by love? Where is the once free and easy guy named Nathaniel?" "You don''t understand." Nathaniel finally said something, but his voice was a little hoarse. "I don''t understand? It must be your wife can''t stand your arrogance." Noah''s words made Nathaniel stunned. "I''m arrogant?" "Aren''t you arrogant? You used to belittle the entire Ocean City, isn''t it? Plus, your family has frequently been at the top ranking in Ocean City, and everyone alwayspliments you. Besides, you often fight hard in everything which leads you to be the top scorer. Hence, this has also led you to keep a mindset of whatever you did is always right and you have also been used to doing things in this way. But, have you ever thought that your style of handling problems is imposing stress on the people around you, especially those who are close to you." Noah said with a tinge of emotion. Nathaniel looked at him and asked puzzledly, "Is it wrong for me to start from the most fundamental problem to protect her?" "Have you ever asked about her opinion? Your wife is not your essory, and you cannot do whatever you want. They have their ideas and thoughts. Have you asked about her views? You might think that you are doing it for her sake, but did you consider it on behalf of her?" Nathaniel frowned slightly when Noah questioned him. "As a man, you should set everything in order to live a carefree life for a woman. Isn''t it right?" "Then why don''t you find a canary and raise it? Why do you insist on marrying a woman with a personality like Mango?" This question stunned Nathaniel. Seeing Nathaniel was listening attentively, Noah poured himself a ss of red wine and he continued, "A woman should be favored but it should be done ordingly. From your point of view, what you have done might be good for her but who can guarantee that you ain¡¯t hurting her in the name of good?" Nathaniel suddenly recalled Mango''s upset expression. When she found out that Rita was kidnapped, she was on the verge of breaking down. And, he had nevere across her being so worried before. Even if Zion had gone missing, she was still fine. But, Mango lost her control when the same thing happened to Rita. When she went to the Hans family, it was very likely that she would send the entire the Hans family into the house. The desperate look made Nathaniel feel a little scared now that she thought about it. Had he really hurt Mango? Nathaniel was lost in thought. Noah stopped drinking when he saw Nathaniel''s reaction. Then, Noah spoke softly, "The rtionship between a husband and a wife is not as stark simple as you think. I also caught the gist of it after experiencing a lot with my missus. If you want to maintain a long- term good marriage, you have to swallow your pride and try to understand each other. Sometimes, women''s thoughts might be very entric. And, in our point of view as men, their suggestion could be very naive and unreasonable. In contrast, this could lead to them being depressed for a long time. If you love her, you should understand her well. Don''t use the name of love to hurt her. Women''s hearts are very fragile as they cannot withstand such torment. They are the softest things in the world. As long as you treat her a little better, then she will be willing to risk her life for you. Be grateful to have such a person follow you in your lifetime." Noah patted Nathaniel''s shoulder seriously, It was the first time that Nathaniel heard these words from Noah, so she inevitably looked at him a few more times. "You seem to be different from the you I knew before." "What''s the difference? A married man is just mature." Noah smiled faintly. Then, he came to Nathaniel''s side and suddenly he recalled of something. "Oh, by the way, I have another thing to tell you." "What''s up?" Nathaniel was a little dizzy now. He had just drunk a few sses of red wine. How could his drinking capacity be so bad despite him not drinking much recently? Was it due to sorrow? He rubbed his temples and he asked Noah subconsciously. Noah thought for a moment and said, "I went to check Madam Hans. There''s really something wrong with her body." "What''s the problem?" Nathaniel frowned slightly. "If I tell you that she took drugs, would you believe it?" "What?" Suddenly, Nathaniel stood up, but he passed out right away and he almost slumped on the floor. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so excited about the Hans family? Besides, I haven''t finished yet." "No, I''m not." Nathaniel shook his head and he started to feel that something was wrong with his body. "Noah, have a quick check on me. I feel something wrong with my body. How could I be so dizzy with solely two sses of red wine?" Nathaniel''s words shocked Noah a little, so he quickly checked Nathaniel''s pulse. He was a physician but he was an expert in traditional medical treatment too. When he touched Nathaniel''s wrist, his face turned gloomy. "Who sent you this wine?" "I asked the lobby manager to send it here. What''s wrong? It''s my own collection of wine that I deposited here previously." Soon, Nathaniel became dizzy. Noah looked around and he quickly rang the service bell. The lobby manager rushed towards them immediately because Nathaniel was an important customer. "Mr. Soo and Mr. Ye, what''s wrong?" "What''s wrong? How dare you touch the wine which Mr. Ye keeps here? Are you seeking trouble?" Noah''s face darkened with rage. The Su family had a great reputation in Ocean City, of course, the manager dared not offend them. "Mr. Soo, you''ve wronged us. We don''t dare to touch the wine that Mr. Ye deposited here." "Dare not? Then can you tell me what''s going on with Mr. Ye? Are you guys dared to go to the hospital with me to test this bottle of wine?" Noah looked very serious and cold which really frightened the manager. "Mr. Soo, Gianna has always been in charge of Mr. Ye''s red wine. I''ll call her over and you can ask her." The manager''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat as soon as he finished his words. Then, he quickly ordered the people around her to ask Gianna toe over. Now, Nathaniel knew that there was something wrong with his wine, so he couldn''t help asking, "What happened to me?" "Stop talking and follow me to the hospitalter." Noah''s face was getting serious. Seeing him like this, Nathaniel knew that this matter was no small matter. She whispered, "Anyway, don''t tell my wife. She''s got a lot of things to do recently. Don''t let her worry about it." "We will talk about itter. You don''t have the final say on the decision to inform her." Noah sighed. Nathaniel''s brows furrowed again. He didn''t know what was wrong with himself. He just felt that there was an obvious change in his body. Not only was he dizzy, but he was even a little fluttering. It was not exact to say that he was drunk. What the hell was going on with him? However, there were so many people present now. Since Noah was not convenient to say, there must be a reason to say it. He had to wait now. Nathaniel was bing dizzier during the waiting process. Seeing him like this, Noah became more and more worried. "Where are they? Why are they so slow? Is your Emperor Crown Leisure Club not going to open?" Noah''s cold voice almost frightened the manager out of his wits. "Mr. Soo, we really don''t know what''s wrong with this wine. But, Gianna will be here soon." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. While they were talking, the waiter who called for Gianna ran back quickly and he whispered something to the lobby manager. "Speak it out loud. What needs to be so secretive? Mr. Ye and I are both here and you are still whispering in front of us. Are you tired of living?" Noah was originally a military ruffian. Although he was a doctor, he was also a field doctor who had been on the battlefield. Now he retired and returned to work in the military hospital, but his tantrum could be scary when he threw his temper. The waiter was so frightened that he almost fell. He looked at Nathaniel and Noah with some hesitation before saying, "Well, I don''t know where is Gianna." "What do you mean by you have no idea where she goes? I tell you, if something happens to Mr. Ye today, you can be ready to shut the club as everyone has to take responsibility. Have a try if you don''t believe me!" As soon as Noah finished his words, the lobby manager sank on the ground with a pale face. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 "Mr. Soo, we really have no idea what''s going on. Gianna has been in charge of the wine for Mr. Ye all this while. Here are the records. Also, Gianna gave the wine to Mr. Ye today and he should remember about it." Nathaniel nodded slightly at the lobby manager''s words. "Yes. There is a girl with a round face who has been keeping my wine for all this while. I remember that she''s a university student, and she ain¡¯t doing very well with her life. I saw her being an honest girl, so I assigned her to in charge of my wine and I paid her 1000 dors per month." Nathaniel had a vivid impression of Gianna. Upon hearing the words from the lobby manager, Nathaniel decided to spit out her experience with Gianna. "If so, how could she poisoned you through the wine?" "What? Poison?" The lobby manager was frightened by Noah''s words that he rolled his eyes before fainting. When Noah saw him in that condition, he snorted coldly before saying, "Don''t ever think that you can escape by fainting. Wake him up and find someone to the hospital along with me for an examination. If the wine is the cause of the issue, Celestial Clubhouse shall give a proper exnation to Mr. Ye and me!" Noah had seen such cases so many times. How could he be fooled by the lobby manager''s little tactic? After all, someone needed to bear this responsibility. It was not convenient for Nathaniel and Noah to search around, so Celestial Clubhouse must found Gianna regardless of anything. The waiter quickly pinched the lobby manager¡¯ s philtrum to wake him up. Then, the manager was informed of Noah''s words. The manager felt like weeping hard upon the statement. "Mr. Soo and Mr. Ye, we are innocent!" "I don''t care about it. I''ll find the evidence to prove it. Take this waiter along ande with us!" Noah held Nathaniel to get up. Nathaniel felt that his limbs were weak and he couldn''t control his body. Nathaniel couldn''t adapt to such an ufortable feeling. He used to be strong, but this sudden weakness annoyed Nathaniel so much that he needed support from Noah to get up. "What the hell happened to me?" Nathaniel asked Noah with a voice that only both of them could hear it. Noah shook his head and he said, "It''s not the right time to talk and I''m not sure about it yet. Let¡¯s go to the hospital for an examination. About Gianna, do you know anything else besides her identity as a university student?" "Why do I need to investigate her as I don¡¯t have any intention towards her? Besides, Giana is very shy and she rarely talks. She''s capable of her job and hardworking. Such information is enough for me and I don¡¯t intend to dig in for more." Nathaniel felt that his mouth was dry and he was in a trance. "Do you want some water?" Noah asked him softly. "I don''t want to, but I can''t say a sense of relief in my heart. It''s like I''m setting myself free." Nathaniel''s words made Noah''s face hardened. "You can sleep when you get in the carter. Don''t worry about anything else. Just leave it to me." Nathaniel grabbed Noah''s hand and he said, "Don''t mention to my wife that something has happened to me if she calls, do you understand?" "Aren''t you at odds with your wife? Will she still call you? Don¡¯t worry, I know how to deal with it." Noah''s word reassured Nathaniel. Both of them got into the car and they took a bottle of red wine before heading to the military hospital along with the waiters from the club. Noah took the red wine to theboratory and he drew Nathaniel¡¯s blood as well. Then, Noah arranged for him to stay in the VIP ward to avoid contact with the others. Since Noah''s wife was the director of the hospital, so these things were done secretly. Nathaniel had been sleeping since he got into the car. He acted weirdly and Nathaniel had no idea what he dreamt about, but it was a good dream anyway. He smiled like a fool. Seeing him in such condition, Noah had to tie him to the bed and he locked the door. The waiters didn''t know what had happened to Nathaniel. Hence, they were panicked after witnessing such a situation. "Mr. Soo, it''s really not our fault! We don''t know anything!" Noah looked at him as he evaluated the authenticity of his words. He then said lightly, "Let''s discuss it once we have theb results." He entered theb quickly. Although those people working in theb were Noah''s confidants, he still chased them out of the lab, leaving only him and his wife behind. "What''s the matter? Why are you so serious? The colleagues in the hospital are from our military area. What are you afraid of?" Noah''s wife was Genevieve Bay. Upon hearing Genevieve''s words, Noah said in a low voice, "Do a test on this bottle of red wine. I''ll observe the report on the content in Nathaniel''s blood and we will discuss itter." Seeing how serious her husband was, Genevieve became nervous as well. Both of them immersed themselves in work very quickly. Not long after, Bai Lili''s brows furrowed in an instant. "Noah, there is..." "Hush!" Noah stopped her at once and then he looked at the camera in theb. He then eximed, "Is this cyanide poisoning?" Genevieve''s mind went nk for a moment and she came to her understanding quickly. "Yes, yes, yes. Fortunately, I didn''t drink much. Otherwise, I would die ofck of oxygen in the nervous system." Genevieve''s hands were trembling after she spoke. Noah also got Nathaniel¡¯s blood test report and he handed it directly to Genevieve. Genevieve looked at the report and it was the same as her test results. Then, her face took on a ghastly expression. "We have the same red wine in our house. So, rece this wine with our house ones and put cyanide in it. Then, make anotherb report andbel it on. Do not mention this to others, do you understand?" The moment Noah lowered his head, Genevieve spoke to Noad with a voice that only both of them could hear it. "Yes, I know but this is such a big deal. You have to think about it carefully." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Nathaniel is my friend. I can neither watch him being destroyed, nor the public opinion to destroy him. Don''t worry, I will handle it well." Noah walked out of theboratory with a heavy heart while Genevieve cleaned up the traces to follow Noah''s instructions ordingly. When the waiters saw Noah came out, they asked nervously, "Mr. Soo, is everything alright?" "Will I let youe along if there''s nothing wrong? The test results wille out in a while. I have to check on Mr. Ye''s condition first. Celestial Clubhouse better gives us an exnation once the result is out." After that, Noah went into Nathaniel''s ward. At that point, Nathaniel was feeling very ufortable right now. Noah then pushed him into the emergency room right away. Nathaniel woke up about an hourter. Upon realizing that he was in a very discrete kind of VIP ward, Nathaniel couldn''t help but frown and he asked, "What exactly happened to me?" "To others, I will say that you had cyanide poisoning." Noah stopped in the middle of his sentence and he looked straight at Nathaniel. Nathaniel knew there was something more than that. "What happened exactly?" "There are white noodles in the wine." Noah''s words struck Nathaniel, and his face turned pale immediately. "What are you talking about?" "You were indeed poisoned, but do you know what type of poison it is? Fortunately, you did not consume it much. But due to the amount in the wine, even if you didn''t drink much, your nerves were damaged, driving you into a state of madness. If it wasn''t that I instructed Genevieve to hide it from the people around this ce, I''m afraid you would be the headlines of the news by now." Noah''s words made Nathaniel frown tightly. "Did Gianna do this?" "I don''t know yet, but she is the only one who can poison you as she¡¯s the only person that handles your red wine. Now, we must find her to know who it is that person that wants to hurt you. Nathan, who did you two offended? Several things happened one after another to both of you. Such things happened to you after your wife just got off the top list. Fortunately, I am here today with you. What would you do if others were with you?" Noah frowned as well. He always thought that it was peaceful within the Ye Family. It seems that there was still disturbance within the family for the time being. Nathaniel shook his head and he said, "I don''t know too. I thought it was Susie earlier on. Yet right now, Susie has been under my control, and her lover, John is controlled by Nick as well. Who else is against us?" "There is one more thing that I want to tell you in the club, but I didn''t have the chance earlier on." "You said that Madam Hans is ill, isn''t she? Is it serious?" Nathaniel asked listlessly. Now he felt that his mouth was dry and there was a kind of desire in his body. This kind of desire was not very strong, but it was like a prairie fire, constantly tormenting his nerves. Nathaniel knew that he had to control himself. Hence, he didn''t have much interest in the matters of Madam Hans now. Noah looked at him and he said, "What if I tell you that she''s just like you?" "What is it?" Nathaniel lifted his head in surprise and he saw that Noah didn''t seem to be fooling around. "It''s true. I went to check on Madam Hans. Mr. Hans called me over to check on her as he was afraid that her mother would fake an illness for the sake of not going to the Santell Capital. In the meantime, you informed me about it, so I went to take a look. The dosage that was given to Madam Hans was much lighter than yours. However, I managed to get some clue, Madam Hans''s mental health is not in good shape, in the long run, she¡¯ll be disabled." "You told Terrance?" Nathaniel''s brows furrowed. "Not yet. I just told him that she''s old and weak, that her heart was damaged due to a sudden burst of anger. I need to have a talk and listen to your advice about this matter. As you know, I¡¯m much closer to you than Mr. Hans. Although I don''t know what''s on your mind, I¡¯ll talk to him about it, I¡¯m giving you notice first." Noah admired the heroic act of the Hans family. No matter what, he couldn''t stand by to watch the widow of the Hans family being murdered. Nathaniel''s eyes went cold. "Andrea, the adopted daughter of Madam Hans, is the most suspicious one. She''s the first person that can contact Madam Hans. Furthermore, she has a rtionship with Susie. She may be the one who poisoned Madam Hans." ¡°So, are you asking me to pass this information to Mr. Hans?" "Yes. The Hans family and Ye family aren''t deadly enemies. Plus,..." He didn¡¯t continue his sentence. However, Noah knew that he must have considered Mango''s emotions. "By the way, how do you n to let me talk to your wife about this?" Noah''s words stunned Nathaniel immediately. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Let Mango knew that Nathaniel was harmed secretly by someone? Although this could ease the tension between them and Mango would forgive him as well. Yet, Nathaniel didn''t want to do that. He didn''t want Mango to be afraid and worried due to such a matter. Plus, he couldn''t bear to watch her felt guilty about his condition. Mango did mention that she couldn''t get over her emotional barrier. So Nathaniel was waiting for her to cross that barrier. Furthermore, things weren''t that peaceful right now. He still had no idea who was the culprit behind, and Nathaniel wondered if Mango was targeted as well. In that case, he would rather hide it from her. Nathaniel thought quickly before saying, "Don''t inform her about this. I guess that she doesn¡¯t have time to care about me for the time being." After that, he could not help but let out a bitterugh. Noah said in disagreement, "Think about it carefully. You''re in a serious condition. I definitely won''t let you have the treatment here. You have to be in aplete istion state. What if your wife can¡¯t reach you?" Nathaniel looked out the window. It was a sunny day, but it was gloomy for both Mango and him. "Just say nothing then and I''ll arrange it. Just prepare a ce for me, and I''ll take care of others." "Well, think about it carefully. I have told you that a wife is not an object. I think you should let her know about this." "Let''s talk about itter." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Nathaniel was a little tired, and Noah felt that it was not appropriate to disturb him. After all, it was their family''s business, and he was just an outsider. It was good to give some advice, but Nathaniel still had the final say. By the time Noah came out, the waiter was dumbstruck as Genevieve gave him theb report. When he saw that it was because of cyanide poisoning, the waiter came to realize that Celestial Clubhouse was in trouble because of Gianna. "Mr. Soo, I promise that we will search for her." "Go back and inform your manager. We will let the clubhouse pay for the price if Mr. Ye and I couldn''t get an exnation in a week." Noah was being serious and the waiter knew it. So, he nodded his head quickly before stumbling away. Genevieve looked at Noah and she said, "Do you know where to treat Mr. Ye?" "We have to keep this as a secret. Although we have theb results, we still can''t leak them out to others. Currently, there is no peace in the Ye family. Nathan and I wille out with a solution. So, it''s going to bother you for the time being." "It''s alright. I won''t make things difficult for you if it is your matter. But, you don''t want to tell his wife about this?" Genevieve was a woman as well, of course, she would understand what a woman needed the most. Noah looked in the direction of the ward and he said, "That idiot said he could handle it. Anyway, it''s their family business. We''d better not intervene in it. I hope he won''t regret it after that." "Alright." The couple separated from each other and they continued with their own business. Mango returned to the Shen Family after she left Nathaniel. After exining that Nathaniel was unable toe over for dinner temporarily, she went to the bedroom. She quickly opened the note in her hand, which wrote, "Come to the Hans family this afternoon. I don''t know what will happen to your Grandma if you don¡¯te over." It was Andrea''s handwriting. Thinking of Walter''s words to him, Mango was more or less hesitant. Mango was in a dilemma to solve the problem. Should Mango follow the instruction? Should she inform Terrance about Madam Hans? Mango was still struggling and she couldn''t reach a decision. In the end, she couldn''t help but called Nathaniel. Nathaniel did not answer the call. Mango didn''t want to give up. She gave another call, but no one answered. She frowned slightly. Could it be that he was mad so he didn''t pick up the call? But shouldn''t she be the one to be angry? Mango called Thomas right away. "Where is Nathaniel now?" Thomas was stunned by Mango''s question. "Mrs. Lu, Mr. Ye didn''t tell me where he is going." "Got it." Mango felt that she was behaving annoyingly. Mango knew clearly that she couldn''t get over it while having someints about him. Yet, she was worried when Nathaniel didn''t pick up his phone. Perhaps he was having fun somewhere else. Mango threw her phone aside angrily and she felt agitated. When Mango arrived outside of the dining room, she saw that Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen along with Rita had already prepared the meal. She couldn''t help but walk in. "Wow, Mom! You''ve prepared so much!" Mango was indeed a little hungry. Mrs. Shen said with a smile, "Yes. Look at you, you have lost weight and you don¡¯t have a proper meal. You''ve married into the Ye family and Nathan treats you well too, so why can''t you take care of yourself? Didn''t you go to the hospital for a checkup? How is it? Plus, why aren''t you gaining any weights?" Mrs. Shen was still very worried about Mango''s health. However, Mango said indifferently, "Right now, many girls are trying to lose weight. Look at me, didn''t I have a standard weight? Don''t let me gain weight anymore. What if I be ugly after that?" "What do you mean by losing weight? You better don''t learn to lose weight like other girls. Eat more! I promise I''ll nurse you well during these days at home!" As soon as Mrs. Shen''s voice fell, Rita shouted, "Take care of me as well, Grandma! Look at me, I''m skinny as well." As Rita spoke, she pinched her chubby face, which brought joy to the family in a moment. "Alright, alright. I''ll feed you as well. Let''s eat." Mr. Shen smiled faintly as he watched Mango took her seat. He had no idea what was going on between her and Nathaniel. Mr. Shen intended to ask her but he decided to remain silent again upon watching his daughter in a good mood now. After a meal, Mango felt a sense offort. It was as if those sweet times, which she had not experienced for a long time, had returned once again. After experiencing life and death, Mango knew that the happiest moment in the world was the ability to have meals and conversations with her closest persons. After the meal, Mango helped Mrs. Shen by cleaning up the utensils. Thetter then took Rita to have a nap. Mr. Shen saw that Mango had something on her mind, he smiled before asking, "Do you want to talk with Dad?" "Dad." Mango acted spoiled in front of his father and she followed him into the study room. "What''s wrong? Are you in trouble?" "Yup!" Mango nodded her head. "There were some problems with Madam Hans¡¯ s health, but I haven''t told the Hans family about it yet. So, I¡¯ve been wondering to get myself involved in the matter or not." Since Mango couldn''t reach Nathaniel, she seemed like a helpless child in front of Mr. Shen. Mr. Shen was stunned upon hearing those words and he looked at Mango before saying," Why are you hesitating? Are you disappointed with Madam Hans for what she had done to you?" His words hit the nail on the head. Mango''s eyes moistened up a little. She could pretend not to care about it in front of others, but in front of her father, Mango felt so wronged. "Yes, I felt wronged and disappointed! Madam Hans said she didn''t want me anymore and I have nothing to do with the Hans family. In that case, why should I be bothered with her matters?" "Then why are you still so hesitant? Why are you so hesitant about this? Do you want to make yourself in a bad mood?" Seeing how Mango was suffering deeply, Mr. Shen felt sorry for her. Mango was speechless for a moment. That was right! Why did she hesitate? Why was she being upset in this matter? Was it because she couldn''t let it go? Mr. Shen looked at Mango and he said meaningfully, "For now, let''s ignore the fact that she''s your biological grandmother. Although she''s just an outsider, she''s a widow in the family. How could we have such a life without the sacrifice of the Hans family? Don'' t you think that you should inform them about this matter despite being an outsider? I understand that Madam Hans''s action was disappointing and you felt wronged. To you, she shouldn''t have treated you in such a manner, but Mango, everyone has different opinions and perspectives in this world. So, not everyone should follow your way. Perhaps she''s just blinded by someone to see the good in you right now, but one day she''ll realize that you''re such a good child. Try your best and do what you''re supposed to do. If something happens to you one day, you won''t regret it since you had done your part." Mango was enlightened after hearing what Mr. Shen had said. "Dad, you are great!" Mango hugged his father and she acted like a child in front of him. Mr. Shen patted her on the shoulder and he said with a pleasant smile, "I can''tpare it with Nathan." Mango froze for a moment upon his father''s statement. "Dad, why did you mention him out of sudden?" "I know there are some disagreements between you two but I won''t ask about it. But I want to tell you that living together as a couple is just like pots and pans and there will be conflicts. Neither of you is a saint, and humans do make mistakes. Nathan might have done something that makes you unhappy, but think about how he treated you all this while. He is devoted to you wholeheartedly, and I don''t believe that you didn''t notice that." Mr. Shen''s words made Mango felt uneasy. "Dad, you''re saying this because you have no idea what he did." "Nothing is important than being alive. We can always discuss everything as long as it is not about dangerous actions. Besides, I feel Nathan did everything for you, the family, and the children. Maybe he will go overboard sometimes, but you should understand that he was used to be mighty since he was a child. Plus, he was the former sessor of the Ye family. You may not agree with his methods, but you need to understand his intention." Mango did waver after hearing from Mr. Shen. "Dad, I''m your daughter. Why did you side with him?" "As parents, we will be fine if he treats you well. After all, we don''t have many days leftpared to him. So, family harmony is important. Listen to Dad, let bygones be bygones. Call Nathanter and ask him toe over for dinner. Only then, everything will be fine, alright?" When Mango saw the anticipation in Mr. Shen¡¯ s eye and she thought about what his father had said. At that moment, Mango started wavered. Perhaps she should call Nathanielter. After having that thought, she was quite excited to go back to her room. As she was about to call Nathaniel, Mango was surprised to receive the call from her husband instead. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Mango was happy upon receiving the call from Nathaniel. Maybe what Mr. Shen said was right. Nathaniel had been acting mighty since he was a child. Plus, he was a straightforward man, and perhaps Nathaniel didn''t understand women well. Moreover, he was able to put down his pride to beg her for forgiveness over and over again. For that, Mango felt that she should not go overboard. Mr. Shen was right anyway. Nathaniel did everything for the sake of Mango and the children. Mango prepared herself mentally over and over again before picking up Nathaniel''s call. "Where have you been? I called you, but you didn''t answer. Dad asked you toe over for dinner tonight. So, spare your time toe home." Mango spoke directly without giving Nathaniel a chance to speak. Nathaniel was stunned for a while. He realized that Mango had forgiven him through the call. Although she didn''t mention it directly, her tone sounded rxed. Nathaniel would be happy if this was in the past, but right now, he felt slightly dejected. "I''m afraid I can''t make it because I have to go on a business trip." Mango was slightly taken aback by Nathaniel''s words. "What''s the matter?" She was worried. Mango had been iming herself as the victim of Rita''s abduction, and she felt that Nathaniel had gone too far. Yet, when she thought about it again, Nathaniel was busy every day, and did Mango helped to share his burden? Mango couldn''t help but felt guilty when she thought of that. Perhaps she cared too much about other things. Nathaniel whispered, "There''s something wrong with the overseas venture capitalpany. I have to deal with it right away." "For how long do you need to be away? Do you have to go personally? Can''t Thomas rece you?" The truth was, Mango didn''t want to leave Nathaniel right now. She couldn''t describe the feeling, but a sudden separation was strange to her. Nathaniel used to travel around five years ago. She was used to the existence of Nathaniel by her side after they got together five yearster. So now, Mango was panicking when Nathaniel said that he was attending a business trip. If possible, Nathaniel was unwilling to leave Mango, but he... He looked at his physical condition while muttering, "I have to handle it personally, so you need to be careful when I''m not around. I''ll tell Thomas about it, and the family workers will obey you. You can stay with the Shen family, or you can go home to your mother if you want. If possible, stay at home since the situation is chaotic right now. Also, find Terrance if you have any matters because I believe he will not leave you alone. Otherwise, you can go to Walter too. Although he is a little unreliable, he¡¯s good to you, so he should be able to help you wholeheartedly." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango sensed that something was not quite right. "Why did you say that? Will you be away for a long time? Or is it because the tasks over there are difficult to deal with? I thought you dislike me hanging out with Walter? Also, why are you reminding me of these? Nathaniel, what are you hiding from me?" Mango''s intuition made Nathaniel scared. "It''s no big deal, I¡¯m just nning for it. I don''t know for how long I need to deal with the issue, but I promise that I''ll return as soon as possible. Don''t think too much about it. You know me. If possible, I don¡¯t wish to leave you and the children at this point." Mango paused for a while after hearing Nathaniel¡¯s word. "Nathaniel, don''t keep anything from me." "I''m not hiding anything though." Nathaniel was a little out of breath. Were women that sensitive about such a thing? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Mango felt a little uneasy and she said in a low voice, "I hope Rita''s incident is thest time. I know that your intention is good, but I''m a human. I''m your wife, not your appendage, and I''m not weak. Do you understand that I wish to go through everything with you? I want to participate in everything in your life. Also, I want to stay by your side when you need support. We''re one as husband and wife, I have the right to know what happened. So, stop hiding anything from me again, Nathaniel!" Nathaniel felt miserable suddenly. He wanted to tell Mango about his current situation, but in the end, he held back. Mango had too many things to deal with right now. Furthermore, her health wasn''t in a good shape either. Now, she finally could rx about Rita. So, how could she ept what happened to Nathaniel? Nathaniel kept telling himself that this would be thest time. As long as he could go through this safe and sound, he promised to have a good life with Mango. Also, he would not hide anything from her in the future anymore. "What are you thinking? What can I hide from you? Don''t think too much. Don''t you understand my personality?" Nathaniel tried his best to sound normal. Although Mango was still feeling uneasy, she said in a low voice, "Then, you don''t have to work too hard. Call me if there''s anything. Oh right! I should go back to pack your luggage." "It''s alright. I have asked Sisi to pack my luggage and I have to leave now as the situation over there is urgent. I won''t make it on time to visit you and the children. Take care, all of you." Nathaniel''s words caused Mango to have some regret. "Can''t you wait for a while? I''ll see you off at the airport." "You don''t have toe. I''m already at the airport and the ne is leaving soon. I¡¯ll have to dy my flight if youe over, and it''s not suitable since things are urgent over there. Do take good care of yourself, Mango. Don¡¯t go to the Hans family if nothing happens over there. Also, you don''t need to pay attention to Andrea or Madam Hans. No matter what happens, just pretend that you know nothing. The Hans family will not be good to you anyway, so ignore them." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango once again. "Do you know something?" "What?" Nathaniel responded by asking her. Mango shook her head, and she said, "Nothing, I¡¯m just curious. You wouldn''t have told me this in the past, and you wouldn''t have allowed me to treat the Hans family in such a manner." "That was the pastpared to the present. Look at how foolish Madam Hans was because of Andrea. I don''t wish you to suffer when I''m not around. Listen to me, don''t bother about the Hans family''s business anymore, okay?" "Alright." In the end, Mango didn''t tell Nathaniel about Madam Hans''s matter. Nathaniel was busy as he¡¯s going abroad to deal with thepany. Since Nathaniel had made it very clear that he didn''t want Mango to be involved in the Hans family''s matters, she should listen to him then. She could tell Terrance about Madam Hans being poisoned, then it had nothing to do with her in the future, no matter what happened to the family. Nathaniel was relieved when Mango agreed to his request. "Well, I''m boarding the ne now. We should hang up now since there is no signal on the ne. Also, the time zone would be different. I will call you once I arrive." "Okay, have a safe journey. Do contact me if anything happens." All of a sudden, Mango was reluctant to part with him. If Mango knew that Nathaniel was leaving for the business trip, she shouldn''t have acted like that just now. "Nathaniel." "Yes?" "Let''s go travel once you have resolved the matter, okay? You have promised me and the children, so you can''t take your words back." Mango was acting like a spoiled wife to Nathaniel, and thetter was restraining himself. "Alright. I will bring all of you out once it is resolved." "Well wait for you toe home." Mango hung up unwillingly. Suddenly, she felt empty in her heart. Why did he suddenly go on a business trip and go abroad? She had forgotten to ask Nathaniel which country he was going to. Hence, Mango could not calcte the time difference, so she could only wait for Nathaniel to contact her. Mango felt lonely all of a sudden. She could not helpughing at herself. Nathaniel was going abroad for a business trip, just as usual. Why was she being so unustomed to this time? It was only a few days, and he woulde back soon. Mango wasforting herself, but she still felt slightly uneasy, as if she would lose something. She scolded herself. Perhaps she was overthinkingtely, leading her to feel uneasy. After Nathaniel hung up the phone, Noah looked at him and he asked again. "Are you sure this is a good idea? Nathan, you need someone to take care of you over there. Once your addiction is triggered, you will lose control. So, it is better to have your wife by your side when that happens. Plus, she is right that both of you will be together for life. You shouldn''t keep such an important matter from her." "How can I tell her? Mango would be so worried and she will rush over immediately. What about the children if shees over? Besides, you knew about her health condition after that miscarriage. Drug rehabilitation is too difficult and she won¡¯t be able to handle it. I know her affection for me, so how could I bear to let her see me being tortured mentally and physically?" Nathaniel wished that Mango could stay by his side, but it was impossible. Mango wouldn''t be able to handle it! But Noah did not think that way. "Nathan, women are often determined than men, especially for their loved ones. You''d better think about it again. The Shen family can take care of the children so you don''t have to be worried about it." "Don''t worry too much? Right now, the Ye family is swaying amid a raging storm and we haven''t found the person who tried to kill Madam Hans and me. Now, I was forced to leave and no one knows what will happen next. If she stays in the Ye family, at least Nick, Walter, and Terrance are still around her. If she follows me, nobody knows what kind of danger she will face. I know both of us have been hiding our actions well. Yet, if I was the target since the beginning, the enemy will find me, eventually. For that, they can attack me during my weakest state. Until then, I can¡¯ t imagine the consequences if Mango follows me. Nathaniel had his own considerations and Noah was stunned by his words. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 "So, you''ve been thinking about these." "What else can it be? Do you think that I don''t want to have my wife by my side right at this moment? Honestly, I don''t wish anyone to see me in such a pathetic state, especially Mango. I hope that she sees me as the strong and mighty Nathaniel Ye. Moreover, it''ll be worth that if I can divert the attention of the enemy to keep her and the children safe." Nathaniel sighed, and he looked at Noah before saying, "I do know that you want to follow me. But Noah, I''m very grateful for what you''ve done for me. You can''t get involved with our family affairs. The only people I''m worried about are Mango and the children, as well as my family. So, please watch over them when I''m not there. Up till now, I haven''t found the mastermind yet, and it is beyond my power to do so at this moment. So, I''m afraid they will attack Mango, so..." "I understand what you mean. I''ll let Genevieve go over. They are women, so it is much easier for them to talk." "Thank you." Nathaniel patted on Noah''s shoulder. Sometimes, best buddies understood each other without talking much. "You muste back safely. It is easy to control the toxic within your body, it just depends on your determination." "I know." Nathaniel separated from Noah, and he headed straight to the ne. Noah was still anxious while watching the ne took off. After Mango hung up the phone, she didn''t hesitate and directly called Terrance. Terrance was excited as he did not expect Mango to call him. "Mango, what''s the matter? Is everything alright?" Terrance asked in a low voice and he quickly put down the job in his hand. The Ye family was still aiming at the Hans family, but the pressure was reducedpared to the initial stage. Terrance also had some time to rest. Mango was slightly emotional after hearing Terrance''s voice. She said in a low voice, "Mr. Hans, I have something to tell you, but it is up to you to believe me or not." "You can tell me what you want. I''ll believe whatever you say." Terrance just needed Mango to call him willingly. He wasn''t used to being addressed politely by Mango. But what could he do? This was all Madam Hans''s fault. Hence, he should pay the debt of his mother¡¯s mistakes. Mango didn''t expect Terrance to have such a reply. She had a mixed feeling for a while, but she still said in a low voice, "Madam Hans was being poisoned by someone with heroin instead of being unwell. I just found out about this matter. It seems like Andrea obtained this item from John through Susie. So, I think this is the reason why Madam Hans is weak. Yet, I''m not certain either. After all, there''s no evidence, but you should keep an eye on it. There¡¯s nothing else I could say. You don¡¯t have to tell Madam Hans about this, as she would think that I¡¯m causing discord again. I won''t get myself involved in the affair of the Hans family anymore, so everything that happens after this has nothing to do with me. That''s all, goodbye." Afterward, Mango hung up the phone immediately. Mango finally let out a sigh of relief after she had finished what she wanted to say. Finally, she could do what she wanted peacefully now. Terrance was shocked at that revtion, but Mango had hung up the phone when he wanted to ask her some questions. However, he was terrified now. So, Andrea dared to do such things to Madam Hans? Madam Hans was getting older, and her health was not that goodpared to the past. If what Mango said was true, then the consequences would be unimaginable. Terrance called Noah hurriedly. "Noah, are you busy? Can I invite you toe to my house and check my mother''s health again?" Noah was slightly surprised by Terrance¡¯s words. He looked at the ne that already took off and he said in a low voice, "I was just about to tell you about this. I''m afraid that something is wrong with Madam Han¡¯s health." "What''s the problem?" Terrance''s palms were sweating nervously. Noah said in a low voice, "I suspect that she was being poisoned, causing her to be weak. I can''t guarantee that, but it looks like it is based on her condition. If you have the time, bring her to the hospital for a blood test." Terrance suddenly felt his hands and feet turn cold. He wasn''t quite sure yet when Mango told him about it. But now, he believed the words by Noah. "Okay, I''ll take my mother to the hospital right away." Terrance hung up the phone immediately and he arranged for someone to send him home. When he reached home, Andrea was feeding Madam Hans a bowl of porridge. He stepped forward before knocking over the bowl in Andrea''s hand. "Ah! Uncle, what are you doing?" Terrance pped Andrea and she was caught off guard. The whole bowl of hot porridge was spilled on her body which made Andrea jumped up instantly. Seeing how Terrance behaved, Madam Hans couldn¡¯t help but said angrily, "What are you doing! Why are you being so mad? Who has provoked you again?" Terrance ignored Madam Hans. He grabbed Andrea''s hand before saying, "What did you give to my mother?" "It''s bird''s nest porridge. I cooked it myself. What''s wrong?" Andrea was still afraid of Terrance. Terrance sneered, "Is that so? Is there anything else that is added into it?" Andrea''s eyes shed in an instant. "Uncle, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. What else can I add into the bird''s nest porridge?" "Terrance, let go of Andrea and let''s have a proper conversation. You are scaring her now. Plus, Andrea took care of me when I was sick. So what''s wrong with you? Why did you treat Andrea in such a manner as soon as you got home? Did anyone say something to you?" Terrance''s heart was filled with anger when he saw how his mother defended Andrea. "Mom, I''m afraid you''re not aware that you''re being harmed." Terrance said to the servant beside him angrily, "Find a stic bag to pack the bird''s nest porridge! I will bring Madam to the hospital for a checkup. I would like to see what makes her sick these days." Andrea''s face turned pale as a paper immediately upon hearing what Terrance had said. ''Grandma, please save me!" Andrea burst into tears. Madam Hans was panicking. "Terrance, this is not Andrea''s fault. I asked her to do this, so me me if you want to! I don''t want to go to Santell Capital and I don''t want to live in a nursing home! I''m the widow and the mother of a martyr! I''m old, yet you are sending me to a nursing home far away. How can you be so cruel?" Madam Hans thought that Terrance was furious because thetter found out that she was pretending to be ill all this while. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Andrea did give her something to drink, saying that it was some medication that would weaken her. For the past two days, Madam Hans had been drinking and she was afraid that Terrance would discover it. Upon hearing Terrance''s words, Madam Hans knew that she couldn''t hide it anymore. Yet, she didn''t want Terrace to me Andrea. So, Madam Hans chose to take responsibility instead. Terrance looked at her in shock. "Mom, do you know what you are talking about? When did I want to send you to a nursing home?" "Aren''t you going to send me to a nursing home at Santell Capital? There''s no one left in the Santell Capital. So, why are you sending me there?" Madam Hans was getting furious as she spoke. "How did I give birth to such a disappointing thing like you!" Terrance looked at his mother and he said sadly, "The reason I''m taking you to the capital is to participate in the military alliance. The people in the capital appreciate the hard work of the Hans family, and they would like you to go over to give a speech. You made a big scene some time ago, so I decided to let you go on leave for a few days. Who said that I''m sending you to the nursing home?" Madam Hans was stunned immediately. "What? Then why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "Did you give me a chance to speak it to you? You were ill the moment I asked you to go to Santell Capital, so how am I supposed to tell you? In the end, I can only postpone everything at Santell Capital. Recently there are too many things going on for the Hans family. Can you please don''t give me more trouble?" Terrance felt a slight headache when seeing Madam Hans''s behavior. There was a saying that elders tended to act childish sometimes. Yet, why didn''t Madam Hans acted like a child? Madam Hans suddenly felt a little guilty. "I did this because I''m afraid that you''ll be bewitched by somebody!" "Bewitched by who? What about you then? Let me ask you. Who told you that I''m sending you to the nursing home? Is it Andrea?" Terrance looked directly at Andrea. Andrea was afraid now. "No, Uncle. I don''t know why you want Grandma to go to Santell Capital, so I''m just guessing." "Guess? Look at what you''ve done after you came to the Hans family! Are you bringing any benefits to the Hans family? Because of you, Mango had a fallout with my mother. You even drugged your Grandma when the Hans Family is facing difficulties. What''s in the drug? You dare to tell Grandma about it!" Terrance chided him harshly. Andrea''s body was shaking, which made Madam Hans''s heart ache. "Terrance, it''s all my fault. I misunderstood it. Don''t me Andrea, she did it for me. I promise you that I won''t have it anymore." "You won''t have it anymore? Do you know what is the drug? Did Andrea ever tell you what she gave you?" Terrance wondered what had happened to Madam Hans. How could she be deceived by Andrea? Andrea tried to dodge the stare. She tried to break free from Terrance''s usation, but to no avail. "Uncle, I only gave Grandma some medication to make her weak. It is not harmful to her health, and I swear I''m talking the truth!" "Really? Then let''s take the medication and Grandma to the hospital for a test. I hope you will stick to your truth by that time." With a cold face, Terrance ordered people to tie Andrea up while asking his servant to pack the bird''s nest porridge at the same time. "Mom, you have been defending Andrea all the time. You always think that she is nice while treating you wholeheartedly. So you dare to go to the hospital with me now? Let''s have a blood test and find out what she gave you all this while!" Looking at how serious Terrance was asking her, Madam Hans was stunned for a while. She looked at Andrea, only to realize that thetter was looking away. At that moment, Madam Hans felt a sudden squeeze in her heart. "Andrea, what have you been giving me all this time?" Chapter 440 Chapter 440 "Grandma, what else can I give you? How can you use me too? I''m doing this for you and you must believe me!" Andrea said and she wept heavily. However, Terrance refused to listen to her. Then he ordered someone beside coldly, "Keep an eye on her. The rest of us should go to the hospital first. Let''s talk about it once we have the test results." Madam Hans couldn''t bear to see Andrea being treated like that. "Don''t tie her up. She is so weak and our bodyguards are around, so she won''t be able to run away." "Mom, why are you still defending her? You''d better not say anything now and let''s go to the hospital first." Terrance was speechless by Madam Hans''s actions, but she was his mother. Madam Hans thought for a while and she shut her mouth. Andrea teared up instantly when she realized the situation. "Grandma, Grandma! I won''t hurt you, so you can''t let Uncle do this to me. Look, I''m tied up. What should I do when I need to go to the toilet? Grandma!" "Terrance..." "Mom, let''s go to the hospital first. If I wronged her, I will apologize to her. But right now, listen to me, alright?" Terrance said firmly to his mother without giving her any chance to think. Madam Hans sighed and she said to Andrea, "Andrea, I''m sorry for the time being, but don''t worry. Grandmother will do justice to you." After that, Madam Hans was escorted by Terrance''s men. Andrea flustered slightly. So how now? What should she do now? As Terrance had bodyguards around the ce to guard her, Andrea would not be able to escape at all. While Terrance brought Madam Hans to the military hospital, Noah was already waiting for them at the entrance. He then weed them upon their arrival. "Madam Hans, we need to take a blood test for you first." Madam Hans trusted Noah as he was the general practitioner of the hospital. After drawing the blood, Madam Hans was still struggling with Andrea''s question. "Terrance, Andrea will not hurt me. There must be some misunderstanding." "Mom, let''s talk about it after we have the report. I only believe in the report now." Madam Hans was slightly angry at Terrance''s words and she asked, "Did Mango say something to you? Is that why you treated Andrea in such a manner? Why are you behaving like that out of sudden?" Madam Hans was biased towards Mango, which was why she tended to use Mango of everything. Terrance sighed and she said, "Mom, Mango has nothing to do with the Hans Family and she won''t care about us anymore. It doesn''t matter if she knows about this matter or not. Even if she does, do you think she''ll care for your life after what you did to her?" "I''m her Grandma!" Suddenly, Madam Hans was irritated by Terrance''s words. "Grandma? Look at you. Do you think that you act like one? Instead, I think you prefer Andrea as your granddaughter." Terrance didn¡¯t even bother to conceal his words, which made Madam Hans felt ashamed. "Other than her, who else would go against Andrea then?" "Mom, Noah came to check on you previously, so will he not know what''s going on? Noah and Andrea are not rted at all, so how can Noah use Andrea of no reason? Don''t you trust Noah and his wife?" Terrance''s words made Madam Hans shut her mouth. Half an hourter, the result of Madam Hans''s examination was out. When Noah handed the examination results to Madam Hans and Terrance for a look, Terrance''s face immediately changed. "What is the meaning of this?" Madam Hans didn''t understand but she did know that something was wrong with her blood result. This wasn''t her first time doing a blood test but the current report data was different than her usual ones. Noah looked at Terrance to ask for his permission. Terrance nodded at him. Noah said in a low voice, "Madam Hans, you are not weak, and there is nothing wrong with your health either. It''s just that there''s heroin found in your blood. Now, you are considered as a drug addict after being forced to consume the heroin for a long time." "What are you talking about? Stop joking! How am I possibly taking drugs? I''m a family member of a martyr and I know that these things are illegal! Plus, it''s going to ruin the family reputation!" Madam Hans immediately became excited. She looked at Terrance. Terrance had a painful expression. "Mother, it is true that you didn''t do it. It was Andrea who added heroin into your food and medication. Now that the report was released, can you still trust Andrea? From your diet to your lifestyle, everything was handled by her. I know that you trust her more than me. Yet now, do you still want to defend her?" Madam Hans was in a daze upon listening to Terrance''s words. "That is impossible! Andrea won''t do this to me! This is ridiculous!" "Tell me then. Who will have the chance toy their hands on you? Do you think Mango did that? She doesn''t even want toe to our house, so what can she do to you?" Terrance''s words had Madam Hans silent suddenly. Her hands and her whole body were trembling. Looking at the blood test report, Madam Hans felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Madam Hans had lived for more than seventy years, and she was upright for her entire life. Her husband and the family members of the Hans family even sacrificed themselves for the country. She was the widow and the descendant of a martyr. She had countless honors, but how could she be a drug addict now? "No! No way! Why would Andrea do such a thing? I''m a useless old woman. Why would she do this to me?" "Why? Because she could control the Hans family through you. From the start, everything was a scheme and a trap when you two interacted with each other. Her words and actions, as well as her fake kindness,e with purposes. Think about it carefully, did you treat Mango like that in the past? Who caused the fall out between you two? Also, who pretended to be miserable in front of you and imed that Mango was not good? If Andrea is doing everything for your good, don''t you think that she was supposed to encourage our family to live in harmony? Plus, why would Queena''s mother want to seek death along with Queena if Andrea is innocent? In the end, they left here. Mom, why are you getting confused despite living for so long?" Terrance was heartbroken. He didn''t know what happened to Madam Hans that she trusted Andrea that much. Until now, she still refused to believe him, even in that condition. Madam Hans was in a mess entirely. "What should I do now? Dr. Soo, will I be saved?" Noah looked at Madam Hans''s pleading eyes and he said in a low voice, "Madam Hans, we will do our best, but we need your cooperation too. Although you''ve been poisoned for a short while, the toxins in your body are at a high level. Plus, your health is not as good as the young people. So, it may take a little effort." Upon hearing Noah''s words, Madam Hans knew what would happen and she nodded understandingly. "Then I''ll have to trouble you, but can you keep this as a secret for us? The Hans family has a good reputation, and such news shouldn''t be leaked to the public." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Don''t worry, Madam Hans. I''ll keep it a secret for the Hans family. All of today''s data will be destroyed, and no one will know about it. Plus, I''ll arrange for a remote sanatorium for you. It''s just that I just hope you can hold on." Noah did have the point and Madam Hans understood his meaning. "I know." Madam Hans seemed to have aged for ten years out of sudden, and her body slumped back at the chair. Although it was hard to believe, she did like all the food prepared by Andrea within this period. On the contrary, whatever that was made by the servants, she felt that the taste was not right, as if something was missing. Madam Hans had a huge blow now. She trusted and dotted Andrea so much. So, Madam Hans never thought that she could do such a thing. "I''m going back to see Andrea. I want to ask her the truth." Madam Hans spoke suddenly. Her voice was full of vicissitude and loneliness. Terrance knew that she was felt bad from the sudden revtion. But Madam Hans was a stubborn person, and she wanted to know the truth by herself. "Alright. I''ll take you home to ask about it, but you have to keep your mood steady and you can''t be agitated." Madam Hans nodded her head upon Terrance''s words. Noah went to arrange the rest of the matters hurriedly. At the same time, Terrance brought Madam Hans back to the Hans family residence. Less than one and a half hourster, Madam Hans suddenly stood at the entrance of the Hans Family and she was unable to lift her feet to walk into the house. Madam Hans felt that she had tarnished the Hans family''s reputation and its glory. Right now, the person whom she loved the most was tied in the house and Madam Hans was deeply hurt by Andrea. Such feeling made her felt as good as dead. However, she was still Madam Hans. So, she took a deep breath before entering the house. Terrance followed by her side. He didn''t say anything while entering the house with her. When Madam Hans saw Andrea again, thetter knew that her n was exposed when she saw their expression. Andrea was no longer pretending to be weak and pitiful. When she saw Madam Hans and Terrance appeared in front of her, Andrea smiled instead. "What are you guys trying to do? Do you want to kill me? I''m the granddaughter of the Hans family that you announced to the public! I want to know how would you exin to the people in Ocean City if you kill me!" Madam Hans had never seen such a strong side of Andrea and she was stunned for a moment. "Andrea girl, why are you like this?" "What kind of person should I be then? Be submissive and obey your orders? Or should I be weak and cry all day long to beg for your kindness? Madam Hans, my Grandma, let''s not create a scene anymore. Or are you telling me that youe home to release me? Andrea snorted, but her words made Madam Hans speechless. At this point, there was an indescribable emotion lingered in her chest that made her suffocated. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 "You, you''re simply..." Madam Hans jabbed her finger angrily in Andrea''s direction. Then, Andrea sneered coldly before replying, "What about me? Has this all be very unusual to you? s, this is how I truly am! You have no idea how difficult it was for me to pretend to be the perfect granddaughter around you, it nearly drove me insane! You''re right, I did drug you. Is that the answer you wanted?" Madam Hans couldn''t believe her ears when she heard what Andrea said. "Why? Why did you do this? Was I not good enough to you? I did everything for you, and I even pushed my own biological granddaughter away for you. Why did you do this? Don''t you know that the Hans Family is a pure and noble family? How could you?" Madam Hans''s heart felt as if a thousand knives were piercing through it, but Andrea felt nothing. Instead, she burst out in maniacalughter. "You were a fool. You refused to believe your granddaughter and instead chose to believe an outsider like me blindly. Did you believe it when my mother told you that Mango was the one who obtained the cure for you when you had a stroke?" "Was that the truth?" "Yes, it was! Furthermore, Mango was pregnant at the time, but unfortunately, Nanny Zhang brutalized her so badly that she had a miscarriage when she went to get the antidote. I''m sure you didn''t know that right? Nanny Zhang kicked the child out of her! She wanted nothing more than for Mango to die, and Mango''s lower regions were soaked in blood by the time Nathaniel arrived. She wasatose, and she nearly lost her life after admitted to the hospital. All your loved ones covered up the truth from you because they were afraid that you would be hurt. Plus, Mango spent a month recovering at home, and the doctor said that any further hope for a child would be slim." Madam Hans was thunderstruck when she heard Andrea''s exnation. "Is Andrea telling the truth?" Then, she grabbed Terrance by the arm while asking with an anxious tone in her voice. Guilt and remorse were visible in her eyes. The truth was, Terrance didn''t want to strike a blow to his mother, but he had to tell her the truth. "Yes, it''s true. At that time, Mango had one foot in the casket but none of us wanted to tell you in fear that you would copse. However, no one expected Andrea to im that she saved you, and what''s more, you believed it! Queena told you, Mango told you, even Nathaniel told you that the antidote was the result of Mango''s efforts, but you refused to believe." Meanwhile, Madam Hans felt as if the entire cosmos was about to copse on her. How could this be? How could the ugly truth of the matter turn out like this? Madam Hans red at Andrea ferociously and she witnessed the younger woman was smiling smugly at her. Then, she pped Andrea across the face. The crisp and loud crack of her hand against Andrea''s skin stunned everyone. This was the first time Madam Hans had actually hit Andrea. Everyone presented knew that Andrea was the apple of Madam Hans''s eye, and nothing could touch her. Furthermore, Madam Hans was essentially at her beck and call, and yet now the olddy had personally hit her. Andrea was pped so hard that her entire head jerked sideways. Blood dribbled down from where her teeth split her lip, and it was a testament to how hard Madam Hans hit her. "How could you be so heartless? She''s your sister!" "My sister? You''re calling me heartless? I didn''t hear you calling me that earlier, my dear grandmother. Instead, you kept calling me kind, weak, and a victim of all this. Honestly, do you even know right from wrong? You''re just going to blindly believe everything that I say right? You think that you''ve been an angel to me, but before I even met you, I lived like a queen back in the United States. No one dared to talk back to me. However, I had to serve you and care for you like a maid ever since I came here. Who the hell do you think you are? Do you think I have some sort of weird masochistic tendencies that I enjoy serving you? If you weren''t Mango''s biological grandmother, I wouldn''t even give you the time of day!" Andrea finally let everything out. Since the whole truth was revealed, there was no need for her to keep pretending. "I''m extremely dissatisfied with the fact that everyone loves Mango even though we have the same mother. I''m a person too, okay? Especially my mother. I cared about her deeply, I yearned for her love and I did everything I could for over twenty years so that she could give me an ounce of her love. But in the end, she only ever had Mango in her heart! Back in the United States, all I did was knock Mango out and hand her over to Mr. Tang, but my mother had my father beat me to an inch of my life just because of that and she even wanted to disown me. All I ever wanted was love, and yet all of you gave it to Mango freely. Why? If I can''t have it, then neither can Mango! She cared about you so much that she was willing to risk her life to get the antidote, so I wanted her to feel what it was like to be abandoned and hated by you!" Andrea''s manic expression pissed Madam Hans off so much that she was rendered speechless. She had never imagined that a girl that she put so much effort into caring for would turn out to be such a vicious snake. On the contrary, Mango, who she had hurt time and time again was innocent. She recalled how caring and loving Mango was to her when they first met, but what about now? Thest time Mango had visited the Hans Family mansion was because of Rita, and at the time Mango looked at Madam Hans as if she was an enemy. In fact, she''d always felt like she''d done the right thing and that Mango was in the wrong. She assumed that all Mango said were lies, and that Mango only wanted to curry favor with her. However, only now did she realize what her granddaughter had experienced for her sake. Regret crushed Madam Hans''s chest so heavily that she couldn''t breathe. "So all of this was part of your n, right? Did you have a hand in those photos of Mango too?" Madam Hans''s mind was still lucid and clear, and she quickly connected the dots when Andrea told her the whole story. On the other hand, Andrea didn''t expect Madam Hans''s reaction to be so swift, but she did not deny the usation. "Yeah, it was me. Susie found me and she wanted to work together with me to bring her down. s, you can''t me me for this. Mango has offended way too many people, and they all want her dead. I''m just a pawn in the game." As she thought back to how she yelled and cursed at Mango unabashedly before, Madam Hans was filled with shame. How could she say that about her own granddaughter? Was it really her? Madam Hans looked at Andrea and she found a stranger standing in front of her. On the outside, Andrea looked innocent and adorable. However, she hid a heart of darkness past that innocent facade. "Then, did you also make up the story about Nathaniel raping you?" When the topic was brought up, Andrea''s expression quickly shifted from smug to angry. "Shut up! That was all Nathaniel''s fault! I only wanted to create the illusion that we had slept together so that he would marry me, but it seems like Mango has bewitched him. No matter how I drugged him, he still did not have any feelings for me. Aside from that, he admitted in front of all the journalists that he was just fooling around with me before he left the room. After that, two men from an adult filmpany came and raped me! He''s an as*hole! He loves Mango so dearly, but yet he treats me like this. Don''t I deserve revenge?" As soon as the memories crossed her mind, Andrea began to struggle frantically. However, Madam Hans wished that she could beat Andrea to death with her own two hands once she heard that. Earlier, she had been so adamant to cause Nathaniel and Mango''s divorce. But the truth of the matter was the opposite. Did she deserve to be a grandmother at all? Was there any grandmother in the world who would force her granddaughter to divorce her husband? Now that Madam Hans looked back on it, she felt that her actions were inhumane. How could she have done so many inexplicable things for Andrea? Hence, Madam Hans''s heart turned to stone when she looked upon the savage woman standing before her. "Did you know that I''ve left half of the Hans family''s assets to you? Even then, you treat me like this. Andrea, do you know that I treated you better than my granddaughter. I always thought that you were good to me, and you suffered because your mother was biased towards Mango. I wanted to fill that void in your heart that thirsted for parental love. Unfortunately, I never expected that you would end up using me in the end. What do you aim to achieve by using the drug to control me?" Andrea couldn''t help but paused for a moment when she heard Madam Hans''s words. Did she regret it? She had no clue, but there was a trace of heartache when she heard that Madam Hans wanted to fill the void of an absent parent. However, this feeling onlysted for a fraction of a second. Andrea didn''t need anyone''s sympathy! Not at all! Then, Andrea turned her head away firmly and she looked at Madam Hans before sneering. "Controlling you means taking control of the entire Hans family and bing a threat to Mango. Despite how cold she may seem now, she''s still warm-hearted on the inside. I had wanted to use you to threaten Mango, I want her to die! I had people inform her toe to the Hans family mansion at two in the afternoon. That stupid woman must still be contemting whether or not to come. Unfortunately for me, I''ve been found out and captured before I could do anything to Mango. Ultimately, there''s nothing I can do to exin my way out of this, so, do your worst! But if you want me to be grateful to you, then dream on!" Madam Hans was astonished when she heard Andrea''s words. They kept on reverberating in her mind. Andrea said that Mango seemed heartless on the outside, but she cared more than anyone else. Oh, her poor granddaughter! The one that she''d mistreated and hurt repeatedly. Thus, would Mango evene to her aid? On the other hand, Terrance did not share his mother''s thoughts and he red coldly at Andrea. "Did you use my mother''s health to coerce Mango intoing here? Or was there another reason? Was Rita''s kidnapping your doing? Were you nning on using that to lure Mango here?" These words reminded Madam Hans of that matter. Terrance was right! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Mango''sst visit to the Hans family was in the wake of Rita''s abduction. Hence, was Andrea responsible for the kidnapping too? Chapter 442 Chapter 442 "Did you kidnap Rita? Where have you taken her?" At this point, anxiety permeated Madam Hans''s voice. Mango had lost a child previously in the efforts to obtain the antidote, so Madam Hans didn''t want her foolishness to cause Mango to lose another child. If that happened, she reckoned that Mango would most likely go insane, and Madam Hans would never forgive herself if that happened! Andrea looked at how anxious Madam Hans was and she smiled wickedly, "What? Are you getting worried now? Are you finally acknowledging that she''s your granddaughter? You''re an interesting one, aren''t you? You believed everything I said when you trusted me, and you were cruel to Mango. But now you''re feeling sorry for her and you want to make it up to her? Do you think Mango will still forgive you?" Madam Hans became embarrassed when she heard what Andrea said. "Shut up!" "Shut up? You used to love listening to me, Grandma." On the other hand, Andrea just continuedughing and it was extremely ear-piercing to Madam Hans. Hence, it angered her so much that she nearly burst a blood vessel. Then, Terrance immediately asked someone to silence her. "Let me ask you again, did you kidnap Rita? Where did you take her?" Then, Andrea tried to speak through her gagged mouth and Terrance had his men released her temporarily. "How would I know where that kid went? If she was really with me, why would I pass up the opportunity to torture Mango? I''d drain off that little brat''s blood, and get that all on video for Mango! I want her to die of heartbreak and guilt! I want her to helplessly watch her daughter die!" "You f*cking beast!" A pnded on Andrea''s face once again as Madam Hans couldn''t resist herself. She was unable to believe that this vile person in front of her was someone she''d doted on for a long time. She must''ve been blinded to see through Andrea''s deception, and Madam Hans had hurt her actual granddaughter for her! Meanwhile, Andreaughed with a maniacal look on her face despite being hit again. "Just hit me, or kill me if you dare! I want to see what you''ll do when your addiction rears its head. I want all of Ocean City to know that the matriarch of the Hans family is a drug addict! Hahahahaha!" Andreaughed once more while Madam Hans failed to catch her breath. The olddy would have suffocated to death if not for Terrance, who was watching her intently. Then, he hurriedly patted her on the back while coaxing her to breathe. "Mom, don''t be mad. I''ll handle this, don''t worry." It took a moment before Madam Hans was able to recover from her shock, and she red at Andrea fiercely, "Lock her up and make sure to keep her alive! I want her to live a fate worse than death!" "I got it, Mom, don''t worry about any of this. Pleasee home with me, your body can''t take this kind of stress." To be frank, Terrance was rather concerned as well. He was fearful that Madam Hans would fall ill suddenly. In truth, Madam Hans had felt unwell all along, but she forced herself to keep going nheless. "I''m not going anywhere but home. Get this vile and disgusting woman out of my sight. Looking at her makes me want tomit murder." Indeed! Violent tendencies were bubbling up in Madam Hans, and she really wanted to ughter Andrea if that wasn''t against thew. Then, Terrance quickly had someone take Andrea away to the dungeon. All the while, Andrea was yelling andughing maniacally, and the sound echoed endlessly in Madam Hans'' mind. Then, Mango popped into her head. "Didn''t Andrea say that Mango wasing at two o''clock? It''s almost time, and I want to see her. I need to clear things up with her. I''ve wronged her for way too long, and I owe her an apology." Right now, Madam Hans needed to see Mango as soon as possible. She knew that she would be absolutely ashamed to face her, but Madam Hans knew that her fate was uncertain once she went to the rehabilitation center. She was no longer young and her body was surely unable to take the rigors of going through the recovery process. However, regret flooded her chest whenever she recalled the fact that Mango had lost a child for her and yet Madam Hans had kept mistaking her for a viin. Meanwhile, Terrance was very familiar with Mango''s personality. She had been hurt for a very long time, so no amount of sweet and cating words would bring her back. But if Andrea was telling the truth, then Mango may return for the sake of Rita. After that, Terrance hurriedly replied, "I''ll have the servants prepare for her arrival. Once shees, you and she can have a good chat." "That sounds like a good idea, I remember that she loves to eat those crispy biscuits and mangoes. Have someone get them for me." All of a sudden, Madam Hans became unusually excited. Terrance had no idea what to say to his mother when she was this excited. Furthermore, he couldn''t bring himself to tell her that Mango wasn''t going to be in a good mood when she arrived. s, Madam Hans was his mother after all, and he didn''t have the heart to deal another emotional blow to her when she had one foot in the grave. After that, Terrance led the servants to prepare for Mango''s arrival while excitement coursed through Madam Hans''s veins. Honestly, it wasparable to the time that she''d first met Mango. She wanted Mango toe back and joined the family, and maybe they could be a true family once more. If it wasn''t for Andrea, then Madam Hans reckoned that they would be as thick as thieves. Thus, she couldn''t help but feel sad. Despite how much she looked forward to seeing Mango, a slight fear still ran through her body. The minutes ticked by and two o''clock passed quietly, with no sign of Mango. Due to that, Madam Hans started to be antsy. "Terrance, can you go and check if Mango has arrived? She might be embarrassed to enter, so please go and wee her." Perhaps Madam Hans had really gone senile. If Mango hade toy down thew, how would she ever be ashamed to step in the door? However, Terrance stayed silently and he left the room to check. Not only was Mango not there, but the Ye family''s car was also nowhere to be found. "Mom, Mango probably running a littlete, so let''s keep waiting for her." "Okay, I guess we''ll wait for a while longer." Madam Hans replied, but it was clear that the olddy was dejected. The clock slowly crawled past two-thirty, then three o''clock. s, there was no sign of Mango, not even a single phone call. Hence, Madam Hans could no longer wait patiently anymore. "Terrance, call Mango to ask where she is." On the other hand, that question put Terrance in quite a dilemma. What was he going to ask over the phone call? What was he going to say? Was he going to ask why Mango wasn''ting over despite her daughter being kidnapped? The issue didn''t have much to do with the Hans family in the first ce. "Go! Hurry up and call!" Meanwhile, anxiety gripped Madam Hans''s heart like a cold fist. Hence, Terrance had no choice but to reluctantly dial Mango''s number. Over at Mango''s side, her brows knitted together lightly as she nced at the number on her phone. She had been feeling uneasy ever since Nathaniel left, and she video called Zion as per his instructions. Once she found out that Zion was doing well over Ye''s Mansion, her hammering heart eased. After that, she spoke to him for a moment before sleepiness dominated her senses. So, Mango was just about to fall asleep when she was awoken by Terrance''s call. She had no intention of answering the phone, but the incessant ringing irritated her to no end. Ultimately, Mango ended the call. On the other end, Terrance smiled bitterly when he heard the dial tone on the phone. This was exactly how he expected Mango to react. Ever since the Hans family hurt her deeply, she''d totally abandoned any notion of being part of their family. Furthermore, she reaffirmed her intentions to cut all ties with Madam Hans not long ago, so why would she ever pick up their call? Meanwhile, Madam Hans questioned Terrance when she spotted his bitter expression, "Did no one pick up? Did Mango say anything to you?" "No one answered my call, so maybe her phone isn''t with her." s, Terrance had no choice but to lie when he was faced with Madam Hans''s anxious expression. Yes, his mother had made a grave mistake, and Mango would carry that scar with her for a lifetime. If it were him, he might not forgive Madam Hans and the Hans family either. However, she was still Terrance''s mother, and this was karma for what she did to Mango. Nevertheless, it was still painful for him to see his mothernguishing in regret. Meanwhile, the spark of hope immediately faded from Madam Hans''s eyes. "Is she refusing to pick up our calls? Even so, she should be here for Rita''s sake, right? Could it be that Andrea''s message failed to reach her?" Terrance just shook his head at his mother''s spections. "Mom, I think it''s best if you just rest while I try to contact her again. If not, I''ll get in touch with Nathan. He might be the only one left who can persuade Mango toe." "That''s right, you should call Nathaniel! Please tell him that as long as Mango is willing toe to the Hans family''s mansion, I''d happily let her trash the entire house if that''s what she wants." Desperation seized every fiber of Madam Hans''s being. Compared to their failing business, the only thing she cared about now was Mango. On the other hand, Terrance sighed. If his mother had seen the truth sooner, would all of this had happened? s, it was a shame that neither of them had the foresight. After that, Terrance called Nathaniel only to find that the other man''s phone was off. Nathaniel rarely turned off his phone for anything, so it must have had something to do with Mango. Although he knew that it was irritating to keep calling Mango, Terrance still hardened his head and ced another call to her phone. On the other end, Mango took one look at her phone before shutting it offpletely. She no longer desired to have any contact with the Hans family. Furthermore, Nathaniel had explicitly instructed her not to participate in any of their affairs. In addition, Mango was unable to keep calm whenever Madam Hans crossed her mind. On top of all that, she had her period. She had it the day Nathaniel left. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her period was a weekte, and she had initially thought that it wouldn''t arrive at all. s, she was wrong, and her period hit her with full force. Hence, Mangoy sprawled on the bed, and she felt the blood gushing out of her rapidly. Pain crept up her stomach in waves, and paired with the blood leaving her body, it felt like she was being hollowed out slowly. Thus, Mango couldn''t help but let her thoughts drifted back to Nathaniel as she missed him dearly. If he was here, he would''ve definitely brewed her some nice tea and gave her a warm belly massage. He would tell her not to be afraid and that he was there for her. Unfortunately, Nathaniel was gone. A sense of deep loneliness washed over Mango. All the disagreements and grudges she bore against him seemed to evaporate as pain overtook her body. Right now, she could think of nothing else except Nathaniel''s kindness towards her. Next, her hand unconsciously crept towards her phone despite knowing that he wouldn''t be able to pick it up. s, she still dialed the familiar number. It gave herfort to know that it was his number, even if a cold dial tone was the only thing that greeted her. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 As expected, the robotic tone asking the caller to leave a message reached her ears. Even so, Mango felt like she''d gone into a trance. Nathaniel had been on plenty of business trips in the past, and she''d never been this weak without his presence. So, what was happening to her now? Then, Mango put down thendline and she looked over at her mobile phone. She had used the landline to call Nathaniel, but looking at her mobile caused her to think of the Hans family''s torrid affairs which made her irritated. Ultimately, she decided to just toss her phone far away and Mango snuggled under the covers for more sleep. Meanwhile, Mrs. Shen was concerned when she saw Mango locking herself up in the room. However, Mr. Shen stopped her when she was about to head upstairs to speak to Mango. "Our daughter is an adult, and she can handle things by herself. Don''t add up her worries." "I''m just wondering if Nathan ising for dinner tonight. I''d like to prepare the food for all of us." Mrs. Shen found a good excuse for herself. Then, Mr. Shen looked at the tightly shut door and he said, "Let her rest. She hasn''t gotten any of it over the past few days, plus you can prepare the food once Nathan arrives. It''s not like ourrders are empty. None of us know what Mango''s been through on the outside, and our daughter loves us enough to refrain from telling us what happened with the Hans family. If we hadn''t asked around, we would have never known what was going on." "Ugh, the Hans family is truly something. First, they try to take Mango away from us, and now Madam Hans abuses her. I wonder what the hell is wrong with that old woman. Has she gone senile? Even if I were her age, I would never treat Mango like that." Heartache wracked Mrs. Shen''s body as she thought of what happened to Mango. "Enough, we''ll cross that bridge when we get there. Let''s go and make something nice for Mango to eat when she wakes up. Just look at how much weight she''s lost." Mr. Shen''s words caused Mrs. Shen to sigh deeply before she walked towards the kitchen. Meanwhile, Mango had no idea how worried her parents were for her as her stomach ached terribly after a short sleep. Then, she crawled over to the water bottle to have some hot water but found none. s, she had no choice but to head downstairs. Meanwhile, Rita was still asleep while Mr. Shen was in the study. On the other hand, her mother was ving away in the kitchen. Thus, Mango couldn''t help but form a smile on her lips at the sight of her blissful family. "What''s cooking, Mom?" Then, Mango entered the kitchen and she started a conversation with her mother. On the other hand, Mrs. Shen spotted Mango''s gray pallor immediately and she asked, "What''s wrong? Why do you look so ill?" "Everything''s fine, I just have some period cramps." Mango''s words did not help assuage Mrs. Shen''s worries. "Is this your first period after your miscarriage?" "Yeah." "Hurry up and go back to bed. I''ll make you some tea, alright? We have to deal with this carefully. If you''re still not feeling better after a while, make sure to tell me or your father. We''ll go to the hospital and get it checked out." Clearly, Mrs. Shen was very worried. "It''s fine, Mom. I''m not that fragile. I was just a little thirsty so I came down to have some water." In truth, Mango''s stomach ached terribly, but she had to say she was fine for the sake of Mrs. Shen. "You really should take better care of yourself. Oh, is Nathaning back for dinner? Have you told him about it?" Then, Mango''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing Nathaniel''s name. "Um, he went off on a business trip. The venture capitalpanies overseas have some urgent matter he has to tend to, so he left. Unfortunately, he can''t make it for dinner." "A business trip, you say?" Mrs. Shen''s eyebrows furrowed together deeply in a frown. "Why would he be on a business trip now?" "Mom,pany emergencies don''t wait around until it''s convenient for you! If he isn''t here to eat your food, then I''ll eat it, okay?" Next, Mango looped her arm through Mrs. Shen coyly and it was as if she was transported back to the time Mango was a little girl. Mrs. Shen''s heart softened into a squishy puddle when she saw Mango acting like this. "Ah, you know exactly how to please me. Hurry on back to your room and rest, I''ll bring the tea up to you once it''s done. Your body can''t be mistreated like it was before, and you can''t touch anything cold. You''re confined to bed rest for the next few days, okay? Don''t think about anything else." It was obvious that Mrs. Shen was deeply distressed over her daughter. "I got it, Mom. It''s just my period, and yet you''re looking at me as if I have some terminal illness. You''re going to end up scaring someone to death." Mango''s callous speech made Mrs. Shen hurriedly dismiss her. "Ugh, children these days will say just about anything. Your father and I only want the best for you, alright? Go back and rest, and stop worrying about Rita. She''ll be fine with the both of us here." "Alright, fine! I''ll head back and rest." Hence, Mango failed to fend off her mother''s incessant nagging and she walked back upstairs. s, strange dizziness overwhelmed her as she reached the top of the stairs, and her entire being felt weak. Rarely did she ever have such a high flow for her period, and perhaps the miscarriage added to her difort. Then, Mango headed for the bathroom and she turned on her phone. She fully intended on calling Rainie to ask if she could ask a doctor for advice. Mango was adamant to not let her parents worry about her. As soon as her phone turned on, it chimed with a text from Terrance. He informed her that Andrea had drugged Madam Hans, and she was currently in the Hans family''s custody. Furthermore, he told her that Andrea had never kidnapped Rita, so he was worried about the little girl''s wellbeing. Finally, he told Mango that Madam Hans was unwell and that the olddy wanted to see her before she left for the rehabilitation center. Mango hesitated as she perused the messages before answering, "Oh, alright. I hope that Madam Hans recovers soon." As soon as Terrance received the message, he knew that Mango wouldn''t being at all. Although she didn''t state it explicitly, it was obvious for all to see that she wasn''ting. Meanwhile, Madam Hans had waited a long time to see Mango, and every minute was like torture for her. Everything she''d done to Mango reyed in her head, and frankly speaking, all of her actions were unforgivable, which shook her confidence. Thus, she gazed up at Terrance like an expectant puppy when the message chime on his phone went off. It was clear that she expected good news, but she knew that it wasn''t when she saw Terrance''s expression. "Is she noting?" "Mom, let''s head over to the rehabilitation center. We can''t wait any longer to treat you. Furthermore, Mango needs time to adjust to what happened." Terrance was very careful with his words to Madam Hans as she was very old. Perhaps it was better to leave a ray of hope for her. However, Madam Hans was a very perceptive person and she chuckled bitterly before saying, "There''s no need for you tofort me, I know I did a lot of despicable things. Truth be told, I wouldn''t even forgive myself, let alone Mango. I don''t think we could ever be a family again in this lifetime." "Mom..." However, Madam Hans waved her hand and she replied, "There''s no need for you to say anything else. I know I screwed up, and I have to pay the price for what happened. This entire situation was my doing alone, and I neglected her in favor of an outsider when she needed our love and support. Not only did I not help her, but I also hurt her deeply. I must have gone senile, and I personally shoved her out of this family. It''s toote now, and I only hope for good things in the future." "All right, Mom. I understand." At this point, Madam Hans finally understood everything that was going on. "Terrance, make sure you help Mango find Rita. That little girl is everything to her. She''s already lost one child because of me, and I won''t be the reason she loses another. Hence, I''m handing over everything in the Hans family to you, but you need to promise me you''ll keep Mango''s part of the inheritance for her. If the Ye family refuses to forgive us, then tell them that we''re willingly giving everything the Hans family owns to her." Madam Hans''s words sounded emotional and raw to Terrance. Then, he hurriedly nodded his head in reply. "Well, I''m exhausted. I''m going to rest before we head over to the rehabilitation center. In fact, I want to pray in the ancestral hall. I need to repent for what I did as I''ve brought shame to the Hans family." At that moment, all the spirit seemed to drain out of Madam Hans and she looked extremely pitiful. Then, Terrance had someone push Madam Hans into the house. However, he refused to give up on contacting Mango but her line was always engaged. "Mr. Hans, perhaps Miss Shen really doesn''t want to pick up the phone." The servants beside Terrance conveyed Mango''s exact thoughts to him. After that, Terrance looked over at Madam Hans''s tightly shut door and he replied, "Take care of my mother for me. I''m going to go over to the Ye''s Mansion." Next, he left the Hans family mansion with a few of his men. Terrance knew that he was coercing Mango into meeting him, but his mother was old and no one knew if she would survive the stint at the rehabilitation center. Honestly, this could be thest time for Mango to meet Madam Hans. Despite all that happened, Terrance didn''t want Madam Hans to leave this world with regrets. He hurried over to the Ye''s Mansion, but Terrance received word that Mango wasn''t there. More of the same happened when he arrived at the Ye family''s seaside vi. In the end, Terrance finally found out that Mango had gone to the Shen family and he quickly drove there. When he arrived at the house, Terrance ran into Rainie and the director of the military hospital, Genevieve Bay, who he''d met earlier. A crushing sensation mped around Terrance''s heart. "What''s wrong? Did someone fall ill? Why is Director Bay here?" Genevieve was Noah''s wife, and she hadn''t been out seeing patients for a long time. Noah loved and cherished her so much that he was willing to take on most of her workload, so her sudden appearance here shocked Terrance. When Rainie spotted Terrance, she quickly stopped in front of Genevieve and she asked, "Mr. Hans, what are you doing here?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Meanwhile, Terrance was somewhat familiar with who Rainie was. With her unpleasant expression, Rainie was clearly defending Mango. Then, he replied calmly, "I need to discuss something with Mango." "Sorry, but Mango has nothing to do with the Hans family anymore. Now that Nathaniel is out on a business trip, it''s better if you don''t harass Mango at all." Rainie''s words astonished Terrance. "Nathaniel''s gone on a business trip at this time? How is that possible?" Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Terrance''s words gave Rainie a pause. "What do you mean?" "Wait, isn''t Rita still kidnapped? Is there any news of her? Under the circumstances, Nathaniel would never leave Ocean City. Furthermore, I haven''t heard anything about the Ye family''s businesses that warrant such an urgent response." Rainie frowned deeply when she heard Terrance speak. "What the hell are you saying?" Meanwhile, Genevieve hurriedly cut in when she saw that Rainie was persistently interrogating Terrance. "Hey, let''s talk about thister okay? Aren''t we here to see Mango? I think it''s better if we all go inside." On the other hand, Terrance became nervous when Genevieve said that. "Did something happen to Mango?" "Mr. Hans, you''re an uninvited and an unwee guest, so I suggest that you don''t go inside. Plus, Mango has no desire to see anyone from the Hans family. Mango and I have a pretty good guess why you''re here, and the only thing I can tell you is that she''s feeling unwell. If you really want what''s best for her, then I think it would be better if you stop trying to force her to do something she doesn''t want to. Your mother has upset Mango greatly once, so are you going to do it again?" Although Rainie significantly softened her tone, the implication behind her words was very clear to Terrance. At this point, it would be a horrible idea if Terrance went inside and he pleaded with Mango to go to the Hans family''s mansion to see his mother. However, Terrance felt uneasy at the thought of leaving the house immediately. "Okay, I''m not going inside, but I''ll wait here. Once you two are out, could you please tell me how she''s doing? Regardless of what happened, I''m still her uncle and I need to know what happened to her in Nathaniel''s absence." The explicit concern on Terrance''s face convinced Rainie to soften her attitude. "Wait if you want to, but I can''t guarantee that Mango will allow us to tell you what happened. All your waiting might be in vain." "It doesn''t matter." At that moment, Terrance hadpletely shed his identity as Mr. Hans. Meanwhile, Genevieve''s eyesnded on Terrance briefly as she wanted to say something to him, but in the end, she held back as Rainie was there. After that, both women entered the Shen family household. Mrs. Shen was very enthusiastic to receive Rainie, and she was delighted to know that Rainie had brought a doctor with her. "Are you a doctor? Mango has been feeling unwell recently, and her father and I have considered taking her to the hospital to get everything checked out. Ah, but I never expected Rainie to bring you here! So sorry to trouble you!" Mrs. Shen''s warm wee flustered Genevieve slightly. "It''s fine, Mrs. Shen, I''m here to give Mango a quick checkup. My husband is also a doctor, and he''s close friends with Mr. Ye. Before he left, Mr. Ye asked me toe and check on his wife if I was avable as Mrs. Ye still needs some medical care." "Of course, Nathan is thoughtful indeed. Please,e in." Then, Mrs. Shen graciously invited Genevieve into the house once she realized that the doctor was rmended by both Rainie and Nathaniel. Genevieve then followed Rainie and Mrs. Shen to Mango''s room. As the door creaked open, Mango didn''t stir at all. Perhaps her exhaustion had prevented her from hearing the door open. Then, Mrs. Shen wanted to wake Mango, but Genevieve stopped her. "It''s fine, Mrs. Shen. Only Miss Blu and I need to be here, and I''ll be sure to perform a thorough examination on her. Don''t worry." "So sorry to trouble you, doctor." Mrs. Shen nodded her head in reply before she went off to prepare some refreshments for Genevieve and Rainie. Worry seeped into Rainie''s tone as she took in how pallid her best friend looked. "Mango has always been a light sleeper, so why..." "Women with weak constitutions are usually heavy sleepers, but their rest tends to be fitful. Judging from the dark circles beneath her eyes, I''m guessing she hasn''t had a good night''s sleep in days. Her mental health affects her body greatly as well and she looks very weak just from her facial expression. Right, I''m going to get my instruments, so could you wake her for me?" As Genevieve observed Mango''sckluster expression, she empathized with Mango greatly. Mango had a smooth confinement period, but all the crises that happened after caused her to be deprived of proper rest and it seemed to have affected her liver. Originally, Genevieve had just wanted to give Mango a quick checkup, but the situation warranted a more thorough check after Mango woke up. Then, Rainie woke Mango up. Hence, Mango was rather confused and dazed when she spotted Rainie in her room. "Rainie, what are you doing here?" "Has the sleep muddled your head? You called to ask me toe over, remember? How are you feeling? Since when does your period make you this weak?" Worry colored Rainie''s expression as she quickly stepped forward to help Mango up. Only then did Mango''s brain caught up to the situation. "Oh god, look at me. I must have Alzheimer''s of something." Mango chuckled lightly and she got up only to realize that there was someone else in the room. "This is..." "This is Dr. Genevieve Bay, from the military hospital. She''s Noah''s wife, and Nathaniel asked her to come over and check on you." Rainie''s exnation made Mango feel slightly embarrassed. "I''m sorry, Dr. Bay. I had no idea." She struggled to get up quickly, but a gush of blood flowed from herher regions and awkwardness filled her entire body. Furthermore, she never expected her flow to be so heavy. With one movement, Mango feared that she might''ve stained the sheets underneath her. So, it would be even more awkward once she got up, plus Mango was already dizzy to begin with. Meanwhile, Genevieve smelled the rusty scent of blood as soon as Mango moved. Then, she reached out to grab Mango''s wrist with a grave expression on her face. "Mrs. Ye, how long have you been like this?" "I just got my period today, so the symptoms just started. What''s wrong?" Mango had never experienced these symptoms before, so she was naturally concerned at Genevieve''s question. "Oh no, I was just asking. How was your period flow before this?" "Rather moderate. However, it feels markedly different this time, and it''s paired with dizziness and weakness at the same time." Thus, Mango started recounting the symptoms she experienced to Genevieve. Meanwhile, the doctor smiled before replying, "I would be surprised if you didn''t have any dizziness with the amount of blood you''re losing. It''s fine, this is a normal urrence after a miscarriage. Your body is most likely ridding itself of the residue leftover by the miscarriage. Does your stomach hurt, but it''s not as unbearable as a regr period cramp?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Upon hearing that Genevieve''s description of her symptoms was simr to her own, Mango quickly nodded in assent. "Yeah! My stomach isn''t really hurting all that much, but there''s a dull ache on both sides. I even feel some solid blood clotsing out." "That''s all normal, not to worry. However, heavy bleeding is bad for you, so I think I''ll have to hook you up to a drip. Although your body is doing a great job of ridding its waste products, we can''t neglect it right? You''re simply too weak." "What should we do then? Does she need more intensive care?" Rainie became nervous and she questioned Genevieve upon hearing that Mango''s body was frail. Next, Genevieve shook her head slowly. "No, she can''t take an intense course of treatment now. We can only take her recovery slowly. So, Mrs. Ye, I hope you will cooperate with me." "What do you mean by that?" Mango didn''t think that anything serious would happen. After all, it was just a period. Furthermore, Genevieve''s smiling face didn''t give Mango much to go on either. "Just do what I say and you''ll be fine. Make sure not to touch anything cold, and try to adhere to the conditions set during your confinement period. Also, it''ll do you good not to clutter your mind with irrelevant problems and instead focus on your recovery. Mr. Ye hasn''t been home recently, so if it''s intercourse you''re thinking about, I''m sure it''ll be fine." On the other hand, Mango blushed furiously upon hearing Genevieve''s words. "Dr. Bay, I don''t think I could do anything with my current situation even if he was here." Next, Rainie started cackling withughter as soon as Mango spoke. "What''s going through your mind? You''re already unwell, and yet you''re thinking about jumping Nathaniel''s bones? I''ll say, does he know how desperate you are for him?" "Oh my god, go away! What the hell are you talking about?" The blush crept lower and lower down Mango''s neck as she spoke. It was fine if it were just her and Rainie in the room, but Mango was rather embarrassed to speak about such a raunchy topic in front of Genevieve. However, Genevieve didn''t find anything wrong with it and she chuckled along casually. "It''s fine, sex and desire are absolutely natural things. I''m also a woman, so I know exactly what you''re talking about." "Gosh, Dr. Bay." Mango really wanted to find a closet to hide in out of embarrassment. She wasn''t usually like this! However, this short conversation seemed to foster a closer rtionship between the three of them. Genevieve''s easygoing nature made Rainie feel at ease, and her joking nature started to reveal itself. "Tell me, have you be more dramatic after you''ve married into a rich family? What will I tell your mother when a measly period''s got you like this? Should I tell her that oh, you''ve lost too much blood and can''t leave the bed? I''m sure your mother would die ofughter." "Ugh, shut up, Rainie!" Embarrassment coloured Mango''s tone as she eximed. It would be fine if there was an actual disease, but having the warden of the military hospitale in and check on her cause of a period was embarrassing, to say the least. God knows what Nathaniel would say if he found out. When the thought of her husband crossed her mind, Mango couldn''t help but raise a question to Genevieve. "Dr. Bay, do you happen to know which country Nathaniel had gone abroad?" "Hm?" In truth, Genevieve was somewhat taken aback. "Mrs. Ye, how would I know about that?" At that response, Mango smiled sheepishly in response. "Yeah, sorry, I guess I''m a little confused. I can''t get through to his cell now, so I have no idea where he went. Plus, I stupidly forgot to ask him thest time he called me. I just thought you might know something because your husband and mine are friends." Then, Genevieve smiled pleasantly at Mango before replying, "Although Noah and Mr. Ye are friends, I doubt that they''d talk about business. After all, we work in very different fields and there isn''t muchmon ground to talk about." "Yeah, that''s true." Then, Mango felt like she might have been a little overdramatic. Why was she missing Nathaniel so dearly now? She was asking about him from anyone who even had a passing connection with him, and Mango found it hard to let go of the uneasy feeling in her chest. Meanwhile, Genevieve turned around to prepare a medicinal drip for Mango. However, the easygoing smile on her face evaporated the second she turned around, and it was reced by a gravely concerned expression. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Then, Genevieve nced at the medicine in her hand with a deep frown before she extracted it into a syringe. When she turned back to face Mango, the rxed demeanor was back on her face again. "You might feel some difortter during the injection, so please bear with me." Genevieve emanated a calm and secure sensation to everyone around her, and despite meeting her for the very first time, Mango felt at ease with her presence. "It''s fine, I''m not that fragile." "Yes, Dr. Bay, stick the needle in harder. She already said that she could handle it." Rainie''s mischievous words attracted Mango''s prompt retaliation. "Shut up! Are you looking for a beating? No, I''ll make sure Thomas doesn''t have time to spend with you. Hmph!" When Mango brought up the subject of Thomas, a faint blush dusted Rainie''s cheeks. "This is an abuse of power. Watch it, or I might ask Thomas to quit and leave your entire household behind.'' "Ha! You''re mighty confident in yourself now aren''t you? You''re wee to try and have Thomas ask for his resignation from me." The blush on Rainie''s face intensified as Mango teased her. "Hey, you''d better not push me, okay? After Nathanieles back, I''ll have Thomas resign from catering to your every whim." Then, Rainie harrumphed coldly and she raised her chin defiantly. Hence, the expression on her face elicited a peal ofughter from Mango. Genevieve secretly heaved a sigh of relief as she noted Mango''s good mood before she smiled while saying, "Mrs. Ye, would you like to go clean yourself up in the bathroom? Or would you like to wait until you''ve had the injection?" Her words caused the awkwardness to flood Mango''s body once more. Ah, she''d nearly forgotten all about the embarrassing things that happened to her earlier. "I''m so sorry about that." Pink dusted her cheeks as she said that. "It''s all right, we are all women. I understand youpletely." Genevieve smiled good-naturedly at Mango, and this seemed to make Rainie realize something. "Holy sh*t, you''ve leaked all over the bed!" "Can you not bring it up?" Honestly, Mango really felt like she needed to get something to gag Rainie''s bbering mouth. On the other hand, Genevieve just chuckled lightly and she said, "No worries, this is apletely normal urrence, so don''t mind it. Miss Blu, could you take Miss Shen to the bathroom while I deal with this?" "How could I let you clean up my mess? I''ll do it myself in a while." Mango would never allow Genevieve to clean up her stained bed, not ever. However, Genevieve just replied with a gentle smile. "It''s fine, we''re all going to be friends in the future so don''t be a stranger. Just call me by name, plus I''m not much older than you are." Hence, Mango and Rainie were delighted to hear what Genevieve said. In the end, Mango still required Rainie''s help to get to the bathroom. Meanwhile, Genevieve lifted the nket off the bed and she frowned deeply as she took in the dark shade of the blood on the bed. Next, she took advantage of Mango''spse in attention to collect some blood for sampling before she changed the sheets. When Mango returned with Rainie, the former''s face seemed to have paled considerably more than earlier. She seemed to be drained of energy even from a single trip to the bathroom, which caused Genevieve to be very worried. "Hurry up and lie down. The next couple of days are very critical, and you mustn''t overwork yourself. Miss Blu, please make sure that Mrs. Ye isn''t disturbed." With that, Rainie immediately understood what Genevieve meant. "Got it. I guess at this point the only person who can see her is Nathaniel." Then, Mango blushed again after being teased by Rainie. "Can you stop bringing it up?" Then, Mango rolled her eyes exasperatedly at Rainie before she turned to Genevieve while saying, "Well, since I''m calling you Genevieve, then please call me Mango instead of Mrs. Ye." "Sounds good to me!" Genevieve replied easily, and she decided to just go with the flow. Then, Genevieve hooked up the intravenous drip to Mango and she grinned before saying, "I''ll leave you two to catch up while I brief your mother about some alterations in your medicine and diet. I don''t think that a treatment consisting of only medication will help you." "Am I that weak? I had a rather smooth confinement period, and I adhered to all the rules." Suddenly, a feeling of uneasiness crept up Mango''s chest. However, Genevieve chuckled and she replied, "You did well during your confinement period, but your miscarriage has left you with much deeper injuries. Furthermore, I heard from Noah how cruel Nanny Zhang was. In fact, did you hear what the doctor had to say about your condition?" "What was it?" Mango was rather confused about what Genevieve was trying to convey. Then, Genevieve pondered for a moment before she said, "I''m sure you and Mr. Ye have had sex since your miscarriage right?" "Does that affect anything?" Then, Mango quickly lowered her head and her blush reached the tips of her ears. "Hey, I wonder who kept denying the fact that she was desperate earlier? Ha, you''ve been caught red-handed now!" Rainie was still gloating when Mango reached over to pinch her hard. "Ouch! That hurt! That''s a dirty move, Mango! You''ve obviously done it, so why keep it a secret?" "Well, I don''t believe that you and Thomas haven''t had sex before either!" Right now, Mango was pissed as hell. Did Rainiee here today just to intentionally anger her? On the other hand, Genevieve couldn''t help but smile as she witnessed them bickering like children, "Well, at least I wouldn''t have to worry about you being in a bad mood when Miss Blu is around." "She''s only going to piss me off!" Of course, Mango knew what Genevieve was talking about, but she couldn''t let Rainie have this win for herself. "Genevieve, are you saying that all of this is because I''ve had sex?" Finally, Mango understood the general gist of what Genevieve meant. Then, the doctor nodded her head in reply and she said, "Logically, you should be fine after the confinement period, but you and Mr. Ye should still be careful." "Oh, I see." Clearly, Mango was rather disappointed indeed. Even if she wanted to do it, Mango was unable to get ahold of Nathaniel now. When she recalled how Nathaniel was willing to take the medication in order not to touch her, Mango was rather touched. "In fact, it wasn''t even his idea. At first, he''d even asked Noah for medicine to make himself impotent for my sake. Back then, I didn''t understand why and I gave him hell for it. After that, it was all my idea." Mango said that in a small voice, and shyness tinted the edges of it. However, Rainie''s eyes widened in shock when she heard it. "Oh my god, you''re the one who took the initiative? Are you still the pure and innocent girl that I know?" "God, just go away please!" Rainie''s teasing irked Mango greatly, and she really felt like hitting someone. However, Rainie immediately burst out intoughter from the other side. "Enough, stop teasing her. Her body can''t take the stress!" Genevieve was d to see the both of them in such high spirits, but Mango''s body couldn''t take the constant excitement. Then, Rainie decided to sit obediently on the edge of Mango''s bed as Genevieve said that. "Fine, I''ll be your humble servant, okay?" "Now, that''s more like it." To be frank, Mango was truly d that she still had wonderful friends like Rainie and Genevieve by her side to alleviate her loneliness. Otherwise, she reckoned she''d probably go insane with missing Nathaniel. After that, Genevieve excused herself to brief Mrs. Shen about Mango''s new medication and diet. Then, Rainie giggled before she said to Mango, "Look at how poised Dr. Bay is. I heard that the early days of her rtionship with Dr. Soo was very entertaining." "How the hell do you know all this?" Mango felt that Rainie was definitely living her best life right now, and she seemed to know much more about everythingpared to Mango. Next, Rainie crowed proudly, "Of course, I have a very capable man by my side." "Wow! Look at how sappy you''re being. When''s the wedding?" "I don''t have a clue. Guess I''m waiting for Thomas to decide." Rainie replied shyly like a babe out of the woods. On the other hand, Mango could see how smitten her friend was with Thomas. It was extremely reassuring that Thomas was a genuine and reliable man, and Mango was extremely satisfied that they had ended up together. "Hey, don''t you go around bullying him okay?" "I never did anything of the sort." Then, the two of themughed at one another as they chatted. Soon after, Rainie felt like the sunlight streaming through the windows was a bit too strong for her liking, so she rose to close the curtains. However, she spied Terrance standing outside from the corner of her eye. Then, she recalled what Genevieve said about Mango avoiding unnecessary stress in order to improve her health. "Mango." "Hm?" "What do you think of Madam Hans now?" Rainie piped up suddenly, which stunned Mango for a moment. "I don''t have much to say. I already did everything I could, and it''s up to them now. I don''t want to get involved in the Hans family''s affairs, nor do I want to hear about it. Why do you ask?" "No reason." Next, Rainie shrugged her shoulders and she continued, "I just wanted to advise you to take care of yourself while Nathaniel isn''t home. Don''t stress yourself out over irrelevant people and their problems. Later when you get better, you can have all the sex you want with Nathaniel when he gets back." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "There you go again with all that nonsense. Ugh, you''re such a pervert! Is that all that fills your mind now that you''re with Thomas?" Rainie''s words gave Mango so much embarrassment that she nearly had a stroke. As they continued bickering, Genevieve returned to the room and she chuckled at their childish words, "You two are definitely curious specimens. Arguing again after such a short time?" "She started it!" Rainieughed out loud petntly. Meanwhile, Mango couldn''t be bothered to argue with her and said to Genevieve, "Are you busy, Genevieve? If not, would you like to stay for dinner? My mother is a fantastic cook." "Mango, what will Dr. Soo do if Dr. Bay stays for dinner? Would hee searching for her?" Then, Genevieve shook her head and she replied, "Not only are you teasing Mango, but are you looking to tease me as well?" "No haha! I''m just kidding!" Rainie waved her hand dismissively at Genevieve but she continued smiling still. Then, she said, "Dr. Bay, do you think you can watch Mango for a minute? I''m going to go downstairs and get something." "What are you nning to get? I have everything here." Mango asked curiously. However, Rainie fired back immediately, "I''m going to get underwear, you think you can loan me yours?" "Ew, get out of here!" Right now, Mango felt as if she couldn''t say anything to her friend lest she got teased again. After that, Rainie giggled childishly as she left the room. Next, she quickly headed over to the entrance of the Shen family household. Meanwhile, Terrance quickly walked forward when he saw Rainie appeared. "How is everything? Is Mango all right?" Then, Rainie quickly wiped off the mischievous smirk on her face and she faced Terrance before saying, "Mr. Hans, if you really cared about Mango, I''d advise you not toe around for the time being. Please don''t bring any of your problems over to Mango." Hence, Terrance was a little astonished at how serious Rainie was being and he asked, "What happened to her?" "Nothing, it''s just some residual side effects from the miscarriage. She''s very weak now, and I don''t think you can help her in any way by being here. So, it''s best if you just let her rest. All the horrible things your mother did to her can''t be forgiven by just an apology." Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Terrance was rendered speechless after he heard what Rainie said. "Is this what Mango wants?" "Do you think I''d let Mango know that you''re outside?" Rainie looked over at Terrance and she sighed before continued, "Mr. Hans, Mango is severely disappointed in the Hans family and the both of you have cut ties with one another. Is there really any more need to fix things? Your mother is old, and perhaps she regrets some of the things she''s done, but so what? You''ve hurt Mango so much, yet do you expect her to just be fine and forgive Madam Hans for everything that happened just because she''s about to pass away? Moreover, who caused Mango to end up like this? I''m sure you know very well who did this." "Think about it. Mango used to be a healthy and robust person, but now she''s be extremely sickly. Can you understand how painful it is for us to watch her be like this? You always call yourself her uncle, and you im to want the best for her and that you care for her. But if you really do, then I beg you please don''t ever appear to her ever again and let her recover. Hasn''t your family done enough to her? Dr. Bay said that Mango''s mental health is affecting her body, and it''s stunting her recovery. I''m begging you, just go home. Mango will never be able to assuage your mother''s regrets." Since Rainie had made her stance very clear, it would be too much for Terrance to insist on staying. Then, he looked in the direction of Mango''s room. Despite his sadness, he muttered, "Don''t worry, I won''t bother her again. But please do tell me if something really happens to her." "I will." Although Rainie was giggly and happy in front of Mango, it was all an act for her sake. After she found out from Thomas about what happened between the Hans family and Mango, she had tried to obtain justice for Mango but Thomas stopped her. After all, it was not like an outsider like her could interfere with the rtionship between the Hans family and Mango. But now, Rainie could no longer hold it in. Despite the fact Terrance wanted to cut in, Rainie didn''t allow him to speak. Then, he turned around with a devastated look on his face and Terrance left the Shen family household. After that, Rainie finally let out a huge sigh of relief. Subsequently, she headed to the nearby supermarket to buy something before returning to the house. By then, Mango was fast asleep. She had fallen asleep quite quickly, one might add. Hence, Rainie was a little confused as she nced over at Genevieve before asking, "Why is she so sleepy?" "It''s normal. Anyone who loses this much blood is bound to be exhausted. Furthermore, this IV drip is a little slower than the others, so please watch over her for me as I need to swing by the hospital. I''ll be back soon though." Genevieve''s words surprised Rainie. "You''re still going toe back?" "Well, she needs three drips in a row and unfortunately you can''t do them for her as you''re not a nurse. Let me go back to the hospital to arrange a few things before I return." Rainie let out a heaving sigh of relief after hearing Genevieve''s exnation. "Sorry to trouble you." "Not at all. It''s what I should do." Genevieve smiled lightly before she left the Shen family home with her medical kit. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After leaving the house, Genevieve immediately ced a call to her husband. "How''s Mr. Ye doing?" On the other end of the call, Noah stretched his aching neck as he nced at the surveince videos in front of him. "Not too good, he''s still under treatment. What''s up?" "Mango isn''t doing too well either." Anxiety gripped Noah''s heart as he processed what Genevieve said to him. "What? What''s wrong? Isn''t she just a little weak?" "I don''t think that''s all. Noah, I have to go back to the hospital to get her blood work done. If possible, I''ll try to have here in for a full checkup, especially on her uterus." Genevieve''s expression was glum, and her tone was not as light as before. "What''s wrong with her uterus?" "I suspect that these are all the early warning signs of excessive uterine bleeding. Her period blood is dark, almost ck with a pungent scent and there are more blood clots than normal. I didn''t have my instruments in me, so I could only guess with my years of experience what''s going on. So, I gave her a drip to stop the bleeding, but who knows whether it''ll work. Additionally, she''s emotionally unstable, frequently sleepy, and dispirited. If possible, I''d want Mr. Ye to be by her side. Mango is going through one of the darkest and most helpless times in her life right now." Genevieve exined softly. Meanwhile, Noah replied with some difficulties. "But Nathan can''t be released as his condition won''t allow it. The cat''s going to be out of the bag once he goes home. Don''t you think that Mango would suffer if she knew about Nathaniel''s true condition?" Naturally, the answer would be a resounding yes, and Genevieve was very sure of this. "Even so, someone needs to have the power of attorney if Mango really has a uterine problem. I fear for the worst, you know?" "I do, so let''s try our best to protect Mango, okay? It doesn''t matter what you do as long as she recovers." "Noah, we''re doctors, not gods. You should know better than anyone that we can''t stop some diseases despite our best efforts. I can only promise to do my best to save her, but I can''t guarantee that well have the results we want." Of course Noah understood the implication behind Genevieve''s words. "I understand, I was just overly anxious. Don''t worry, I''ll find a suitable time to speak with Nathan about this." "Yeah. Right now, what Mango needs are Mr. Ye''s love and care, so please ask him to call her when able. At least it''ll give her a form of emotional support." "All right." Then, Noah cut the call with a grim expression etched onto his face. Why were all of these things happening at the same time? If Nathaniel wasn''t currently undergoing treatment as well, Noah would have told him everything. However, would Nathaniel stay in rehabpliantly if Noah told him what was going on with Mango? This time, the doctor waspletely stuck in a dilemma. Meanwhile, news of Gianna reached him from the Celestial Clubhouse. Thus, Noah rushed over immediately after hearing the news only to find Gianna''s cold corpse before him. "What''s going on?" Noah''s expression soured instantly. He wanted to glean information from Gianna about the person that was trying to harm Nathaniel, but what could he ask a dead woman? Meanwhile, the manager of the clubhouse broke out in a cold sweat upon seeing how angry Noah was. "Mr. Soo, we don''t know how this happened. We found her like this in the ditch outside." Gianna''s entire body was twitching and convulsing as white foam leaked from the corner of her mouth. Hence, it was obvious that she''d been a victim of a drug overdose. Then, Noah hurriedly squatted and he brought Gianna''s arm up to look at it. He found multiple needle pockmarks on her arm, and it was clear that she was a frequent user. Then, Noah quickly collected some of Gianna''s blood for a quick test before he left the Celestial Clubhouse with a heavy heart. After he returned to the hospital to run a quick test, Noah discovered that Gianna had been given the drugs post-mortem. That meant that she had been murdered in cold blood. So, who in the world was trying to plot against Nathaniel? To make matters worse, that person seemed to have eyes and ears everywhere. Next, Noah frowned slightly. He lit a cigarette to smoke it as he pondered his next move. Just then, Nathaniel called him. The frown on Noah''s face deepened even more. He answered the video call and Noah saw that Nathaniel had finally gotten himself settled in. He even changed into the clothes specially set out for him. Then, Noah said, "You look well." "Yeah, still holding up. How are you? Is my wife doing okay?" Obviously, Nathaniel was worried about Mango but he was afraid of calling her. He feared that he would miss her even more after hearing Mango''s voice. To be frank, the couple was seldom separated whenever they were together, and no one knew how long they''d be apart for this time. On the other hand, Noah wanted to tell Nathaniel about Mango as Genevieve''s words echoed in his mind. s, he still couldn''t bring himself to say anything in the end. "Everything''s fine, Genevieve has just been over to check on Mango. Apparently, she''s gotten her period so she''s a bit weak right now. You know how much damage the miscarriage did to her body, so it''s a little more ufortable than usual. Don''t worry, your wife will be fine with Genevieve there. The most important thing right now is that you need to get better as soon as possible as there''s no time to waste." Noah exined the situation as gently as possible to Nathaniel. When Nathaniel heard that Mango had gotten her period, he couldn''t help but worried as he recalled how sleepy she was recently. "Rx, I''ll try to go as fast as possible. Right, have you found Gianna?" "Ah, I was just about to tell you about that. I found Gianna, but she''s dead. I went to the scene and I discovered that she''d apparently suffered an overdose, but after a thorough check, it seems like someone injected her drugs after she was killed. Hence, someone is trying to make her look like an overdosed victim. Unfortunately, this means that we are out of leads." Helplessness seeped into Noah''s voice as he spoke. On the other end of the call, Nathaniel pondered for a moment before he said, "I''m so sorry to trouble you, but I need to ask you to watch over my family, especially Mango." "Don''t worry, the Hans family already has Andrea in their custody. Susie is with your family, and John is currently under Nick''s custody. Except for the main culprit behind all this, I''d say that we have most of the situation under control. Now that your wife has her period, I''ll ask Genevieve to advise her to stay home and rest. Plus, I''ll even inform Terrance if you need me to. Also, Madam Hans has fallen for the same thing that happened to you and I heard that she was going to rehab secretly. However, I''m not sure if she can take it at her advanced age." To be honest, Nathaniel didn''t really have much of a reaction when Noah told him that. Madam Hans got what she deserved, and Nathaniel did not pity her at all. However, Nathaniel seemed to have thought of something else. "Do tell Terrance to stop his troublesome mother from irritating my wife. She needs to rest." "Got it." After both men cut the call, Nathaniel stared at his phone for a long time. There was a record of Mango calling him earlier. He didn''t know how Mango was doing. Was she keeping warm? Who was there to take care of her? Right now, a million worries bounced around in his mind and he wanted nothing more than to teleport into Mango''s arms. s, he could not. Thus, Nathaniel had never felt so worried and upset before as he stared fixedly at a photo of Mango he''d taken secretly before. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 As if the phone could sense his worries, Nathaniel''s phone suddenly rang. He subconsciously nced at his phone and it was the Shen family''s phone number. Anticipation and fear flooded his heart. Was Mango calling? How was he going to answer if she asked where he was? Then, Nathaniel quickly retrieved hisptop and he pretended to be busy. Furthermore, he even turned on the recording on hisputer before taking a deep breath to answer the call. "Hello?" There was a slight tremor and a cautious tone to Nathaniel''s voice as he spoke. "Daddy!" Rita''s sweet voice rang out, which disappointed Nathaniel a little. Nevertheless, he stillughed before saying, "How are you, honey? Do you miss Daddy?" "Yeah, Mommy told me that you''d gone abroad. Didn''t you promise to take us overseas with you? Why did you leave without us? You''re going back on your word, Daddy." Rita sounded like she wasining as she spoke. Then, Nathaniel teared up as heughed in reply. If possible, he would never have left the country. s, he couldn''t say any of this to his daughter. "I left because I had something urgent to handle, but I''ll be back soon okay? After that, I promise to take all of you out on a vacation." "Daddy''s a liar! You said that before, and you never fulfilled your promise. You''re a liar and a cheat!" Obviously, Rita wasn''t having any of Nathaniel''s exnation at the moment. At the same time, Nathaniel felt extremely helpless. "All right, all right, it''s all my fault. I''m sorry okay? Are you being a good girl over at your grandmother''s house?" "Of course, I''ve been a very good girl. I didn''t even bother Mommy after she fell sick." Rita replied in a very sensible manner. "Is Mommy ill?" "Yeah, there was a woman in a big white coat that came to our house and she gave Mommy an IV drip. Auntie Blu is also here taking care of Mommy. Plus, Grandma told me that Mommy is sick and that I shouldn''t bother her. Daddy, do you think Mommy''s caught a cold? When will you be back? When you''re not around, Mommy and I miss you terribly." Rita''s words caused Nathaniel to be concerned. "Mommy has an IV drip? Did you get a look at it?" "How could I be wrong? I heard Auntie Blu say that Mommy needs three drips. The doctordy just left the house, but she said she''ll be back soon. Daddy, Mommy looks really pitiful. Her face is pale, and she keeps sleeping all the time." Nathaniel became anxious when Rita exined what was going on. "What''s Mommy doing now?" "She should still be resting right now. Plus, Grandma is making something nice to eat. Also, the doctor mentioned something about Mommy''s special medical diet. What is that, Daddy? Can I have some? It looks really good." The foodie in Rita was always interested in eating. However, Nathaniel''s focus was only fixated on the words ''medical diet''. Didn''t Noah say that Mango was just on her period? Why did she need an IV drip? Anxiety gnawed away at Nathaniel''s heart. "Rita, I''m going to hang up now if there''s nothing else you want to tell me. I''m going to call Mommy now, okay?" "All right, since Mommy is sick, I''m not gonna monopolise your time." Rita replied very sensibly before she hung up the phone. Then, Nathaniel quickly called Mango, but before he could get through he ended the call. What was he going to say to Mango now? He couldn''t promise her anything right now, nor could he return home at this time. Plus, Nathaniel wasn''t sure if he could hold back if he heard Mango''s voice. This was the first time that Nathaniel found it hard to make a phone call. After a long moment of thought, Nathaniel decided to call Rainie instead. When Rainie heard the phone ring, she was deeply afraid that it would wake Mango up so she hurriedly took the phone to the balcony before answering it. "Hello?" "Rainie, it''s me, Nathaniel." Nathaniel got right to the point. Then, Rainie was slightly taken aback by his statement and she asked, "Why are you calling me? Aren''t you supposed to be calling Mango instead?" "I heard from Rita that she was asleep, so I didn''t want to wake her with the call. What''s going on? I heard that she got an IV drip? Is she ill?" Nathaniel''s worry was easily conveyed to Rainie over the phone. When Rainie realized how concerned he was for Mango, she muttered, "Oh, so now you''re worried about your wife? If you were truly worried, why did you leave the country then? Is yourpany that important? Can''t someone else rece you? This is a horrible time to choose to go overseas." Meanwhile, Nathaniel didn''t have any defence to offer when faced with Rainie''s chastising words. "What''s going on with Mango?" "It''s no big deal, she''s just having a heavier flow than normal for her period and her stomach hurts. However, Dr. Bay said that it''s just a side effect of her miscarriage, and her body is having an inmmatory response. So, she administered two drips to Mango to stop the inmmation and the bleeding. But to tell you the truth, Mango hasn''t been in the best of spirits and she keeps wanting to sleep. In fact, Dr. Bay says that this is caused by how weak she is, and she gave Mrs. Shen some instructions to adjust Mango''s diet to help her recover. Either way, I think it''s best if you return as soon as possible as she needs you by her side. Although she doesn''t say it, I can tell that she really misses you." So far, Rainie was the second person to tell Nathaniel that Mango missed him. In the past, Nathaniel didn''t know what it was like to miss somebody, but now he knew how heart- wrenching it was. Missing someone caused him to suffer from sleepless nights andck of appetite. "Please take good care of her for me. After I''m done with my problems here, I''ll be back as soon as I can." Rainie had started off calm, but she couldn''t help but raise her voice when she heard Nathaniel''s reply. "Nathaniel, are you out of your mind? I told you that Mango is in a poor mental state, so can''t you just drop whatever it is at thepany ande home? Is money that important to you? Even if you can''t step away, couldn''t you ask Thomas to fix it for you while youe home? Mango is as pale as a sheet right now. I''ve never seen her this weak, and she even needs me to help her to the bathroom. Do you understand how severe this is? Thomas has told me stories of how much you love and care for Mango, but I guess it''s all talk. If you cared about Mango, you''ll buy a ne ticket ande home now." Rainie''s words left Nathaniel no room to argue. God knew how much he wanted to go home, but s he could not. "I promise I''ll return home after I''ve settled my problems over here. Please take care of Mango for me in the meantime." After that, Nathaniel directly hung up the phone without bothering to listen to what Rainie had to say. "Hey, what the hell is wrong with Nathaniel? He cut the call before I was finished. Is he having an affair? Ugh, how could he say he cares about Mango when he doesn''t even bother toe home? What bullsh*t!" Rainie was so angry that she nearly cursed out loud before she heard a familiar voice behind her. "Who are you yelling at?" Mango''s voice startled Rainie. "Gosh! Are you a ghost? Why do you walk so silently? Also, what are you doing down here?" Rainie watched as Mango held the IV drip in her hand as she nced at her. Then, Rainie quickly stepped forward to take her drip. However, Mango''s gaze remained fixed on her and she asked, "Who was calling you just now? Was it Nathan?" Meanwhile, Rainie felt apologetic as she looked at Mango''s expectant expression. "There must have been some mistake." "It was him, right? I saw him calling me, and when I called back the line was engaged. Surely he must be calling you, right? What did he say?" Mango then looked at Rainie anxiously. In fact, she was so anxious that she identally pulled on her drip, and blood was drawn out. "Oh dear! Look at you, you''re bleeding. Won''t you listen to me when I tell you to go back and rest?" Rainie had no idea what to do with this version of Mango. It honestly felt like the Mango from five years ago was staring right back at her. Thus, Rainie could only hope that Nathaniel wouldn''t neglect Mango this time. But she was still angry when she thought of what Nathaniel said to her just now. "All you ever care about is him, but do you know whether or not he cares about you?" Rainie replied with some anger in her voice. After that, Mango obediently returned to bed, but she couldn''t help but ask when she saw Rainie so irritated, "What did he say?" "What else could he say? He asked me to take good care of you, and he said that he''de home once he''d taken care of everything there. I asked him to rece himself with Thomas ande home, but he refused. If the Ye family is so rich, why would they care about that measly bit of cash? If he really cares about you, he''d be on the first ne home by now." Truth be told, Mango was rather disappointed to hear Rainie''sints. Nevertheless, she replied in a soft tone, "Perhaps it''s not a problem that Thomas can solve." "You''re always defending him. What''s so serious that Thomas can''t solve? He''s worked for Nathaniel for so long and he''s literally a walking representation of him. I''ll say, I have no idea what Nathaniel is doing out there but I think he''s hiding something from you." "No, Nathan isn''t like that. Plus, don''t you think it''s a little bit dramatic for him toe back from overseas just because I have my period?" Thus, Mango couldn''t help but start defending Nathaniel''s actions.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her like this age, Rainie couldn''t help but retort, "Look at what you''re doing now. You miss him like all hell, so can''t you just convince him toe home? The Ye family isprised of so many members, so I don''t believe that he has to do everything by himself. Moreover, I heard that nothing is wrong with thepany overseas, so God knows what he''s up to out there." "Ah, stop being ridiculous." Mango quickly replied to Rainie''s statement. However, Rainie retorted when she saw how stubborn Mango was, "Why not you call your brother- inw to ask him if something''s up?" "Hey, I trust Nathan, all right? Enough, I know you''re upset for my sake, but he would never lie to me." Just as she was speaking, Mango''s phone suddenly rang. "Look, he''s calling me now." Then, Mango smiled as she picked up the phone. She was excited as she assumed that Nathaniel was calling her, but when Mango saw the number, her excitement turned into disappointment. Instead, it was Nick calling her. As she spotted the caller ID, Rainie snorted coldly and she couldn''t be bothered to say anything else. At that moment, Mango couldn''t continue her argument with Rainie and she decided to pick up the phone. "Hello, Nick. What''s going on?" Mango tried her best to keep her voice even and steady like before. However, Nick replied to her question anxiously, "Mango, do you have any idea where my brother is? Why can''t I reach him on the phone? I need to see him urgently." "Didn''t he tell you that he went overseas to deal with somepany issues?" Mango was shocked for a moment as she asked him another question. Next, Nick quickly replied, "Overseas? I don''t think so as the venture capitalpanies aren''t having any problems. Earlier, all the executives at thepany reported to me and I wanted to consult Nathaniel on our next step. s, I can''t seem to reach him at all." With that, Mango''s expression shifted instantly. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 "So, you''re saying that all of the venture capitalpanies'' executives reported to you?" There was a strange tone to the way Mango spoke. "Yeah, is there a problem, Mango?" Previously, Nick hadn''t listened too carefully to what Mango was saying as he was wracked with anxiety. However, Nick paused when he heard the odd tone in Mango''s voice. "Mango, Nathaniel had me target the Hans family''s businesses earlier on, so I wanted to ask him about our next steps. I need to know what he''s thinking. Both the Hans family and the Ye family have peacefully coexisted within Ocean City for years, so does he really intend for us to decimate the Hans family''s businesses? If not, then does he want me to pull out? I need clear instruction right now because you know as well as I do that the HY Group isn''t able to keep this sort of expenditure up any longer. This is essentially a scorched earth policy, and we don''t have time to waste. I can''t contact Nathaniel, so can you do so for me?" In fact, Nick sounded extremely anxious. The HY Group had many employees that depended on them for a livelihood, and both brothers had discussed earlier that Nathaniel would be calling the shots on this operation. Now, even the executives of their venture capitalpanies were feeling the pressure and they cast their problems onto Nick. Hence, Nick had to look to Nathaniel for a n. s, he couldn''t get through Nathaniel no matter how hard he tried. On the other hand, Mango''s mood sunk when she heard what Nick said. Even so, she muttered, "I''ll try and contact him for you, but if you couldn''t do it, I don''t think I''ll have much luck either. If neither of us seeds, then you have the full authority to make a decision." "Let''s see what Nathaniel has to say first. Thanks, Mango." Then, Nick immediately hung up the phone after he finished speaking. At that moment, Mango''s expression had shiftedpletely. Thus, Rainie had no idea what was going on and she asked confusedly, "What''s wrong? Who called you? Was it your brother-inw? Does the Ye family expect you to handle the businesses as well?" Suspicion arose in Mango''s heart when she recalled what Rainie said to her earlier. Nathaniel hadn''t gone abroad at all! Nothing was happening over at the overseas branches of their businesses! So, the question was where had he gone? Why did he have to lie to her? Why did he turn off his phone so that no one could contact him? A rapid-fire series of questions flitted through Mango''s mind. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only On the contrary, Rainie started to worry when Mango didn''t reply. "Penny for your thoughts, Mango? What''s wrong? Did something happen? You need to know that you''re not in the best state to be thinking about unnecessary things. Except for Nathaniel, nothing else matters." "What if Nathaniel is the issue?" Rainie was astonished the moment Mango spoke his name. "What do you mean? Did I hit the nail on the head? Has Nathaniel done something to upset you?" At that moment, Rainie really felt like pping herself. Did she really have to jinx the whole situation by badmouthing Nathaniel? "Well, let me call Nathaniel to ask when he''sing home." As she spoke, Rainie quickly dialed Nathaniel''s number. Unfortunately, his phone had been turned off. Mango''s expression turned glum when she heard the robotic message tone on the other hand. Nathaniel promised that he would never lie to Mango again! Earlier on, she''d forced herself to ept Rita''s faked kidnapping by telling herself that he''d done it for their sake, but what happened now? Nathaniel knew that she hadn''t fully let go of what happened with Rita, and yet he was here lying to her once again. Furthermore, he wasn''t even around and his phone was turned off. What the hell was going on? Hence, Mango was extremely upset and paired with her weakened body, her frustration reached a peak. "There''s no need to call him, call someone else instead." Then, Mango''s words stunned Rainie. "Who do you intend on calling?" "Thomas, of course!" Shock colored Rainie''s features as she processed what Mango said. "Thomas?" "Yeah." Mango looked at Rainie with a odd gleam in her eyes. Although Rainie had no idea why Mango insisted on looking for Thomas, but she still called him anyway. Soon after, Thomas rushed back home after he received Rainie''s call. Confusion seeped into his tone as he spotted Mango and he asked, "What''s wrong, Mrs. Ye? What''s happened?" "Where is Nathaniel?" Mango did not beat around the bush with her question. Thomas was Nathaniel''s assistant, and he would tell Thomas about everything. Hence, Mango figured that no one would know about Nathaniel''s whereabouts better than Thomas. "Isn''t Mr. Ye on a business trip?" Thomas''s feigned innocence irritated Rainie somewhat, and she kicked him in the leg angrily. "Are you still defending him? Mango knows what happened, so hurry up and tell us where Nathaniel''s gone." Thomas grimaced with pain from the kick, but he still replied aggrievedly, "I really don''t know. Mr. Ye only told me to protect you and nothing else about where he''s going. My job is just to be responsible for your safety as well as the children, so what''s going on?" Thomas''s words made Mango nce at him a couple more times, but she did not speak. Hence, Rainie couldn''t help but say, "Mango, he might truly have no idea. After Dr. Bay arrives, perhaps you can ask her if Dr. Soo knows anything." "Yes, Mr. Ye was with Dr. Soo before he went abroad. I heard that the both of them went to a club together." Thomas instantly regretted saying that when he saw the doubt shed on Mango''s face. "A club? Why would Nathaniel go to a club?" However, Thomas shut up and he refused to say anything else. "Say something!" In truth, Rainie felt that Thomas was just defending Nathaniel by giving Mango and her some dismissive answers. "I don''t know, perhaps he''s quarreled with Mrs. Ye and he went there to let off some steam. But please don''t overthink, Mr. Ye would never do anything else except drink." Since Thomas had identally blurted out the truth, he had to tell them everything. However, he still tried to defend Nathaniel. On the contrary, Mango had no idea what to do as she was so upset. "What''s the name of the club?" "Mrs. Ye!" "Say it!" "I don''t know." Thomas wanted to keep defending Nathaniel, but Mango replied to him coldly, "If you don''t tell me, I''ll have Rainie break up with you." The corners of Rainie''s mouth twitched in annoyance. Gosh, Mango seemed to be going insane. Rainie wasn''t part of the Ye family, but Mango was still using her to threaten Thomas! Either way, the threat was obviously effective as Thomas hesitated before speaking his next words. "Mrs. Ye, you can''t do that." "You''re wee to try me. No matter how you put it, I''m still the mistress of the Ye family and you''re Nathaniel''s assistant. Furthermore, you know how good of a rtionship Rainie and I share. So, I doubt that she''d leave me behind for a man." As she spoke, Mango swivelled her gaze towards Rainie immediately. At this point, what else could Rainie say to refute Mango? Embarrassed, Rainine cleared her throat awkwardly and she turned away. At that, Thomas became irritated. "Mrs. Ye, you''re making things difficult for me." "I just need to know what club he went to? What did he do there? Where is he?!" These three questions all put Thomas in a difficult position. Meanwhile, Rainie chimed in anxiously, "Hey, can''t you see that Mango''s not feeling very good? She needs Nathaniel toe home right now and apany her. Plus, Dr. Bay ising over in a minute to administer an IV drip to Mango so are you going to piss her off now? If something happens, how are you going to exin it to Nathaniel?" Only then did Thomas realize Mango''s pallidplexion after he heard what Rainie said. "Mrs. Ye, Mr. Ye hasn''t done anything wrong. He just went to have a drink." "Which club did he go to?" Mango was absolutely persistent with that question. In the end, Thomas had no choice but to tell her. "The Celestial Clubhouse. However, Mr. Soo only went to have a short drink with Nathaniel before they left." Then, Thomas''s words made Mango pause for a second before she asked, "Where did Nathaniel go after that?" "I don''t know, perhaps he went off with Mr. Soo. When I received the call from Mr. Ye, he told me that he was already at the airport getting ready to leave the country to handle some things. So, he asked me to look after everyone else at home. That''s it, I swear." At that moment, Thomas told Mango the whole truth. Then, Mango handed her phone to Thomas and she said, "Call the Celestial Clubhouse and ask if Nathaniel''s there." "That''s impossible, Mrs. Ye." "I said call them!" The word befuddled couldn''t even begin to describe what Mango was feeling now. She didn''t believe that Nathaniel would do something to hurt her, but Mango wanted to know what he was up to. Why did he have to lie to her? Thomas relented to the fact that he had nowhere left to run, so he just took the phone and called the Celestial Clubhouse in front of Mango. The call went through quickly. "Hello, this is the Celestial Clubhouse." "Good morning, I''m looking for Gianna Wood." Thomas knew who Gianna was, after all, he knew almost everything about Nathaniel. Gianna was Nathaniel''s personal sommelier, and he wanted to find out where Nathaniel had gone from Gianna. The other party paused for a moment before saying, "Gianna has resigned." "Resigned? When did this happen?" To be frank, Thomas was rather surprised. After all, Gianna was personally hired by Nathaniel and he paid her a handsome amount of money. So, there was no reason she would quit. However, the other party continued impatiently, "Yesterday. Well, she''s no longer with the Celestial Clubhouse, so please seek her out somewhere else." After that, he hung up the phone. Then, Mango''s brows knitted together in a frown. "Who is this Gianna?" "She is Mr. Ye''s personal sommelier." Upon saying that, Thomas felt as if he might have invited disaster upon himself. What was wrong with himtely? Nevertheless, Mango didn''t say anything and she asked, "Do you know this woman?" "Of course, but rest assured that she doesn''t have any improper rtionship with Mr. Ye. She was a poor university student from a vige in the mountains, so Mr. Ye hired her to be his sommelier. But why did she suddenly resign?" "What''s more, she just resigned yesterday!" Mango pointed out the time of resignation to Thomas. Gianna had resigned yesterday, which was coincidentally the same time that Nathaniel had left to handle his affairs. Now, the both of them were nowhere to be found and Nathaniel was unreachable. So, what did this mean? Mango didn''t want to overthink, but she couldn''t help herself. She hadn''t interacted with Genevieve much previously, but Nathaniel had personally invited her to perform a checkup on Mango at her home. Who was Genevieve? She was the director of the military hospital in the city! Why would a person of such high rank decide to do a regr checkup on her? Most importantly, Genevieve was Noah''s wife! Plus, Noah was Nathaniel''s friend! So, what the hell was Nathaniel hiding from her? Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Meanwhile, Thomas noticed that Mango was drumming her fingers on the table as thoughts raced furiously through her head. He noted that this action mirrored Nathaniel''s closely, and he started to be worried. "Don''t overthink, Mrs. Ye. Mr. Ye could just be busy, and I''m sure he''ll call you once he''s done." "Yup!" Mango''s tone was indifferent when she replied, but her listlessness was clear for all to see. As Thomas was about to say something else, Rainie stopped him and she gestured for him to leave the room. After both women were left alone, Rainie asked Mango, "What''s on your mind, Mango? Although Nathaniel''s not my favorite person, I can see that he''s been nothing but good to you and I believe that he''s not a cheater. Plus, I don''t believe he''ll be tempted by some random college student. Honestly, he might just be entangled in some business, so quit overthinking." Worry flooded her heart when she saw Mango acting like this. Mango was in an extremely frail state, and Genevieve had advised her not to overthink things. Now that the issue with Nathaniel was causing Mango''s thoughts to stray, Rainie was worried that it would affect her recovery. "I''m fine, I believe that Nathaniel''s not that kind of person either. Over thest five years, he could have any woman he wanted. Furthermore, he wouldn''t even need to look for a woman in his position as they''ll be lining up around the block for a chance. There was zero news of a scandal from him over thest five years, so I don''t believe he''d abandon his family for some college student five yearster." Rainie finally heaved a sigh of relief once she heard Mango speak. "It''s best if you think that way, so I''m sure he''s gone overseas to handle some business. Please don''t overthink." "I don''t think he went abroad. Even if he did, it wasn''t because ofpany affairs. So, Nathaniel''s hiding something from me!" Certainty was evident in Mango''s tone as she spoke. She wasn''t an idiot and Nathaniel''s behavior right now was simply too unusual. Plus, if even Nick failed to contact him, then it meant that Nathaniel was deliberately avoiding everyone. But why was he doing that? There was no solid reason for him to do this! No matter how much she thought about it, Mango couldn''t figure it out. At that moment, Genevieve returned to the house. "What''s wrong? What''s with the sudden silence?" Genevieve realised that something wasn''t quite right as soon as she stepped into the house. Then, Rainie sucked in a breath to speak but Mango managed to do it first. "It''s fine, Rainie''s being a horrible best friend. She''s angry with me just because I yelled at Thomas earlier." Hence, Rainie''s brow twitched in annoyance when she heard that. Did Mango just use her as an excuse again? She was nothing but innocent! Next, Rainie cast an aggrieved look towards Mango, but unfortunately her friend ignored her. Meanwhile, Genevieve chuckled amusedly before saying, "Really? Rainie and Thomas are in love, so of course, she''ll be mad if you yell at him in front of her. Ah, why didn''t you turn off your IV drip after it''s been depleted?" She suddenly realized that Mango''s drip had run dry long ago. On the other hand, Rainie was so frightened by the revtion that she paled. "Oh God, I was too caught up in conversation earlier and I wasn''t watching the drip. I''m so sorry, are you okay?" Remorse was clear on Rainie''s face as she spoke. However, Mango proceeded to casually remove the needle from her arm and that caused blood to ooze out from the back of her hand. "Are you crazy? What are you doing?" Then, Rainie hurriedly dabbed at the area with a cotton swab. Nevertheless, Mango continued in an indifferent voice and she replied, "I''m fine, I feel a lot better." On the other hand, Genevieve couldn''t help but frown when she saw this. "You can''t do this, Mango. Your body is frail and you''ve lost a lot of blood. You need to have another drip to stop the bleeding and the inmmation. Even if you''re angry with Rainie, you can''t just gamble with your health." "Yeah, what the hell are you doing?" Hence, Rainie was absolutely livid but tears rimmed her eyes as she spoke. Mango sighed in resignation before replying, "But I really do feel better." "Who''s the doctor here? You or me? Listen to me, lie down and let me administer the drip. This is not up for discussion." Thus, Genevieve had no choice but to be harsh right now. Out of options, Mango finally decided to lie down on the bed. Next, Genevieve repeated the process of inserting a sterilized needle into her hand and administering the drip. Then, Mango gazed at her and she asked, "Genevieve, you must be very busy as the director of the military hospital, right?" "It''s not too bad. Noah thinks I work too hard, so most of my work and surgeries have been taken over by him. As a result, I''m quite free. To tell you the truth, I''m only a director in name as Noah''s been running the hospital for thest two years. Why?" Genevieve replied with a faint smile on her face. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Then, Mango chuckled, "Noah really does love you." "What man doesn''t love his wife? Doesn''t Mr. Ye love you as well? I heard from Noah that Mr. Ye is willing to do anything for you." "Did you know that Noah and Nathaniel have gone to the Celestial Clubhouse recently?" Then, Mango''s words caused an expression of surprised to form on Genevieve''s face. "I don''t know, but I know of their frequent meetings at the Celestial Clubhouse. Why? Has Noah gone again? I''m going to talk to him about thister as he hasn''t been feeling too well, so he shouldn''t be drinking. Gosh, he must''ve been secretly drinking at the club. This man is getting on my nerves." Genevieve''s words were very honest. Hence, Mango couldn''t see anything in her face that gave anything away. Either Genevieve was very good at acting, or she really had no idea about what was going on. Thus, Mango did not ask any further and she smiled before saying, "I''m tired, I''m gonna go and rest for a while." "Go to sleep. I''m here, so call me if you need anything." Genevieve did not say anything out of the ordinary as well. Rainie nced between the two of them and she found it hard to mesh into their conversation. It was clear that Mango suspected that Noah knew something, and if it was her, then Rainie would just ask Genevieve right away. However, both Mango and Genevieve were ying the avoidance game and this exasperated Rainie. "I''ll go and check on Thomas. He''s been yelled at so badly by Mango, I need to go andfort him somehow." Rainie came up with an excuse to leave. When she met with Thomas, he asked a bit worriedly, "What''s going on today?" "What''s going on with Nathaniel? I feel like it''s absolutely strange for him not to call Mango, and he called me instead. Plus, I even told him that Mango''s ill but he didn''t even make the effort toe home. Tell me the truth, Thomas, do you really not know where Nathaniel has gone?" "I really don''t know!" Thomas nearly raised his hand in a swearing motion. "It''s very mysterious that Mr. Ye has gone abroad, and I know that he left after the meeting with Dr. Soo at the hospital. Before he left the country, he asked me to take care of everything here and nothing else. I even offered to take his ce, but Mr. Ye said he needed to do this on his own." When he thought back to the conversation between Nathaniel and himself, he said, "Oh right, I think I heard Dr. Soo''s voice as well at the time. So, Mr. Ye must be together with him." "In other words, Noah has to know where Nathaniel''s gone, right?" Rainie managed to catch the main point of what he said. Then, Thomas looked at her and he asked uneasily, "What are you nning to do?" "Mango is in really poor health now, and although Dr. Bay didn''t say anything, I can see that she''s worried. I don''t know what''s wrong with Mango, but it breaks my heart to see her so weak. No matter where Nathaniel is, I''m going to bring him home to Mango''s side." Rainie''s words made Thomas hesitate for a moment. "Even if you seek out Dr. Soo, he won''t tell you where Nathaniel is." "What should we do then?'' "Let me handle this." Thomas couldn''t help but sigh when he saw how concerned Rainie was. "Can you find out where Nathaniel''s gone from Noah?" "Not necessarily, but I''m sure I can find a clue. All you need to do is stay here with Mango. If possible, please check on her regrly. I''m sure Mr. Ye wille back as soon as he can out of concern for her health." Rainie nodded after hearing that. "All right, be careful. Please tell me if there''s any news, I know you and Nathaniel share a good rtionship, but I can''t watch my best friend be hurt. If he''s done anything to hurt her, I won''t forgive him." "I got it. Mr. Ye won''t do it, don''t worry." Thomas loved the way Rainie was willing to go out of her way to help her friends, and a touch of tenderness in his eyes as he looked at her. When Rainie saw that, she immediately schooled her features and she cleared her throat before saying, "I''ll head on inside." "Okay, I''ll bring your favourite walnut cake when I get back." Thomas''s words made Rainie blush. "Who told you about that? Hurry up and get it done." As she spoke, Rainie hurriedly turned and she scurried off towards Mango''s room with an involuntary smile on her face. Meanwhile, Thomas chuckled at the sight and he left as well. By the time Mango had woken up, Genevieve had removed the drip. Thankfully, she felt much better and her period flow seemed to have lessened. "Thank you, Genevieve." "It''s fine. Okay, here are some antiinmmatory drugs, make sure to take them three times a day. I''ll be by tomorrow to check on you, so please rest well and stop moving around so much, got it?" Genevieve gave Mango detailed instructions which she agreed to follow. After that, Rainie asked softly as she saw Genevieve to the door. "Dr. Bay, is there something wrong with Mango''s body? Is it really just the after effects of the miscarriage?" "Yes, her body is way too frail, and on top of that, she''d gotten a bacterial infection which led to a large loss of blood. Don''t worry, she''ll be fine after some treatment." Genevieve''s words made Rainie feel relieved. "That''s great, thank you for your hard work." "No worries, make sure she takes her medication." "Will do!" After that, Rainie saw Genevieve off. All the while, Mrs. Shen had tried to persuade Genevieve to stay for dinner, but unfortunately the doctor refused all her attempts. Just as Rainie sent Genevieve off and she was nning to return to the room, Thomas rushed over suddenly. "Something horrible has happened to the Ye family!" Chapter 450 Chapter 450 "What''s wrong?" The expression on Rainie''s face was rather grim. Although Mango was still somewhat angry with Nathaniel, she would drop everything and leave if she finds out that something had happened over at the Ye''s Mansion. So, they couldn''t let her know no matter what. Then, Thomas replied softly as he saw how anxious Rainie was, "Susie is missing, and it seems like someone might have let her go free. However, the Ye family have guarded her very securely, so how could this happen?" Rainie''s brows furrowed together tightly when she heard Thomas''s words. "Haven''t you vetted all the current staff working for the Ye family?" "I have, so that''s why I find it strange." Truth be told, Thomas was also very puzzled. Then, he continued, "Susie loathes Mrs. Ye greatly, so she might be in danger if Susie walks free. Thus, it might be a good idea if you follow Mango around closely. I''ll keep a close watch nearby." "All right." After that, Rainie returned to Mango''s side. After receiving Genevieve''s treatment, Mango felt much better and her blood loss had reduced plenty. However, she was still worried. What on earth was Nathaniel hiding from her? Where had he gone? Then, the frown on Rainie''s face when she walked in caused Mango to ask, "What''s wrong? Did Genevieve say something about my health?" "No, instead I ran into Thomas." "What''s so strange about that? He''s always been nearby." Mango thought it was normal as it was Thomas''s job to be close to them. Then, Rainie looked at her thoughtfully before she said, "Although Dr. Bay wants you to rest, there''s something you need to know. I don''t want there to be any surprises." "What''s the matter? Why are you so serious?" Mango unwittingly became nervous at the sight of Rainie''s serious expression. Then, Rainie whispered, "Susie''s escaped from the Ye family''s custody, and it seems like she''s been set free. As far as I know, Nathaniel''s vetted all your staff, but since this happened, Thomas wants me to warn you to keep your guard up. Susie hates you, and God knows what she''s nning now that she''s free." That made Mango pause for a moment before she said, "I got it, don''t worry. I''m perfectly capable of protecting myself. On the contrary, you might be in danger if you stay with me. Perhaps it might be better if you go home." "What are you talking about? With you sick like a dog, I''m not going anywhere. Plus, I had Thomas seek out Noah to see whether if he knows where Nathaniel is, and to ask him toe home." However, her words did not bring muchfort to Mango. If Nathaniel really wanted to hide from her, then surely Thomas wouldn''t be able to obtain anything from Noah. However, she was just a little confused. Why did Nathaniel leave Ocean City now and abandon his family? On the other hand, Rainie assumed that Mango was worried when she stayed silent. Thus, she said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you as long as I''m here." "I''m not thinking about that. In fact, I want to go to the Ye''s Mansion and have a look." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Rainie was instead shocked by Mango''s sudden statement. "Dr. Bay said you needed rest, so why are you going back there?" "Susie''s escaped, and I have no idea how my mother-inw and Zion are doing. Despite having Nick there, I still think it''s better if I go and take a look." In the end, Mango was unable to stay calm. Rainie wanted to stop her, but she realized that Mango was worried about her son. Then, she muttered, "I''ll have Thomas arrange for transport. Is Ritaing home as well?" "It''s fine, let her be with my mother for today." After that, Mango sorted herself out as Rainie bid Thomas got the car out for them. Meanwhile, Mrs. Shen and Mr. Shen were quite worried when they heard that Mango was heading back to Ye''s Mansion following Susie''s escape. "Isn''t it a bad idea to go back now?" Mrs. Shen held on to Mango''s hand as she spoke. "It''s fine, I''ll be back tomorrow morning." Obviously Mango knew that her mother was worried about her, but Mango was even more worried for Madam Ye and Zion. Hence, Mrs. Shen didn''t try to stop her since Mango had made up her mind. When the car left the Shen family household, it was justst six o''clock and the sky was just beginning to darken. Mango sat down tiredly in the back seat. To be honest, she had the vague notion that something might be very wrong with her body. Why would a simple period make her this weak? Next, she leaned back on the headrest to take a nap. Aside from that, Rainie and Thomas stayed rather silent throughout the trip too. Just as they were pulling into a crossroad, the car suddenly screeched to a halt. "What''s wrong?" Mango asked when she spotted the massive traffic jam in front of her. Then, Thomas whispered, "I''ll go take a look." "Be careful." Mango nodded slightly. There seemed to be some sort of demonstration in front of them, and it seemed quite hectic indeed. Rubbing her temples in frustration, Mango had no intention to observe the proceedings. After that, Rainie said, "Would you like to take a nap? By the looks of it, it seems like it''ll take some time. Furthermore, it''s the evening rush hour." "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." Mango knew that Rainie was worried about her, so she smiled weakly to reassure her. It didn''t take long for Thomas to return, but there was a grim expression on his face. "What''s wrong? What happened out there?" Mango couldn''t help but ask. Thomas muttered, "There seems to be the family of a deceased woman demanding retribution at the door of a club." "A club? Which club?" Mango was extremely sensitive to the word ''club'' at the moment. Thomas nced at her before he replied, "The Celestial Clubhouse. The deceased person is Gianna Wood, and ording to them, Gianna had resigned yesterday so her death has nothing to do with the club. However, word is that Gianna has been murdered." A connection seemed to spark in Mango''s mind. Gianna was Nathaniel''s sommelier, and yet her sudden death coincided with Nathaniel suddenly leaving the city. Would there be a connection between these two incidents? "Let me go and take a look." Mango had a sudden impulse to get out of the car. "Mrs. Ye!" Worry wracked Thomas'' body and he asked Rainie to follow her. Next, he was forced to contact someone to get the car. Meanwhile, Rainie quickly caught up to Mango. "Slow down, Mango. There''s a lot of people here, so don''t run into anyone." Rainie followed behind Mango as closely as she could. Then, Mango quickly arrived at the door of the Celestial Clubhouse and she witnessed two old farmers sobbing at the door with a covered corpse at their feet. "My daughter has been working here for three years, and yet now she''s passed away without any solid reason. Yet, all they can tell me is that my daughter had quit the day before, but she told me that the manager had wanted to raise her sry and she even wanted to bring us to live with her in the city. So, how could she have resigned? This club has killed my daughter, and yet they won''t take any responsibility. Is there no justice in Ocean City?" Gianna''s mother was crying so hard that she could barely breathe. Of course, the greatest sorrow in the world was for a mother to bury her child. Mango had no idea what Gianna looked like, but from Thomas''s description, she didn''t seem very old. What were the circumstances that led to Gianna''s death? Then, the people around them started a heated discussion about the club. After that, the manager of the club walked out before dering, "Madam, it''s true that Gianna resigned from our club yesterday, so please direct any questions to the police and have them investigate the matter. I assure you that the Celestial Clubhouse will provide its full cooperation with the investigation. However, you''ve ruined our club''s reputation by doing this, and we''re not going to press charges because of your daughter''s death. But if you continue this, we will have to call the police." "The police? Are you trying to cover your own tracks? Well, call them then! Do it!" Gianna''s mother instantly flew into a rage the moment she heard that. Next, she got on her feet to pounce onto the manager, scratching his face without a care for the crowd around her. Meanwhile, the manager was caught off guard, and streaks of blood appeared on his face. "Do I pay you bodyguards to just stand around? Get her off me! Call the police!" The manager of the club became angry and he raised his voice. After that, both parties started fighting immediately. Meanwhile, Mango wanted to take a better look at the scene but she was pushed aside by the crowd. Right now, she wanted nothing more than to get rid of the people around her. It didn''t matter if she left or entered the club, anything was better than being engulfed by the crowd. On the other hand, Rainie was also carried away by the surge of bodies as she watched Mango getting further away from her. "Mango! Come back! I''m here! Mango!" Rainie tried her best to break free, but there were too many people and the presence of the bodyguards only made things worse. Despite hearing Rainie''s calls for her, Mango was unable to free herself. When she was about to turn around and search for her best friend, she felt a cold edge press into her waist. "Don''t move, or else you''ll get it!" The cold and sharp feeling caused Mango to stiffen involuntarily. It was a dagger! She wouldn''t be this afraid if it were a gun, but all bets were off with a dagger. If they wanted to, the other party could kill her right there and then. Of course, Mango had thought of resisting or disarming the person, but the crowd restricted her movements. "Who are you?" Mango forced herself to calm down. At this moment, she could only rely on herself. However, the other party replied in a low voice, "Cut the crap ande with me!" Thus, Mango was forced to move to the other side of the crowd. On the other hand, Rainie became even more anxious as the distance between them widened. "Mango! Mango!" She waved her arms. Of course, Mango spotted Rainie waving her arms, but she couldn''t respond lest she dragged Rainie into this. The person behind her was a man, and Mango hadn''t gotten a good look at his face. Nevertheless, she could hear the threatening edge in his voice. Next, the two of them quickly broke free of the crowd, and Mango was led into a narrow alley. As soon as they were free of the crowd, Mango immediately turned and she tried to disarm the man. Unfortunately, he seemed to be expecting this and the dagger sliced open Mango''s arm the moment she turned around. A white-hot pain licked up her arm, and blood spurted out from the wound. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 A slight pause in Mango''s movement allowed the man to violently grab hold of her hand. Then, a harsh numbing feeling raced up her arm and sapped her of all her energy. "You..." Before Mango could finish her sentence, the man knocked her out cold. Her body copsed limply to the floor. Next, the man caught Mango before she could copse fully to the floor and he looked around quickly. When he confirmed that the coast was clear, he swept Mango off her feet and stuffed her into a van before he drove off. Just a moment ago, Rainie had been able to spot Mango, but she seemed to have disappeared the very next second. Panic started to set in uncontrobly. "Mango! Mango! Where are you?" She was so anxious that she starting pushing around blindly, but the burgeoning crowd restricted a lot of her movements. Atst, Rainie had no choice but to shout, "Murder! Someone''s been murdered!" As soon as she said that, the crowd around her dispersed immediately. During this time, Rainie took the opportunity to run over to where shest saw Mango, but her best friend was no longer there. Then, Rainie immediately burst into tears. "Thomas, what do I do? I''ve lost track of Mango. She was just here, so where could she have gone?" Rainie quickly called Thomas in a panic. On the other hand, Thomas was bbergasted when he heard this. "Where did youst see her?" "Come quick!" Thomas immediately ditched the car as soon as he heard Rainie''s panicked cries and he rushed over to her location. However, Mango was nowhere to be found. At the same time, the police had finally arrived at the scene. As a result, the situation became even more chaotic. Mango was a well-known individual in Ocean City, so Thomas immediately contacted the police station to inquire if they could search the surveince camera footage for Mango. As soon as the policemissioner heard that Nathaniel Ye''s wife was in danger, he immediately recruited a few police officers for help. However, there was a blind spot in the surveince coverage whichprised of the alley behind the Celestial Clubhouse. Then, Thomas rushed over only to find fresh tire tracks on the ground. It seemed to him like a car had driven away at high speed not long ago. "Get in the car!" Thomas led Rainie into the car and he paid no need to the traffic jam in front of him as he drove onto the sidewalk, following the tire tracks. Unfortunately, there was a crossroad near the alley and Thomas lost the trail there. After all, there were far too many cars here and it was difficult to pinpoint a singr tire track. Thomas''s heart clenched painfully in his chest. What was he going to do? Before he left, Nathaniel had reminded him multiple times to take good care of Mango and the children. But now, he ended up losing track of Mango! Thus, Thomas felt incredibly remorseful and he picked up the phone to call Nathaniel. s, his boss''s phone remained off. This was something that Thomas had never experienced before, and it could be said that he''d never been unable to contact Nathaniel ever since he started working for the man. However, Nathaniel''s phone waspletely turned off. Anxiety seeped out of every pore in Thomas''s body while Rainie kept on ming herself for losing Mango. Despite making more than a dozen phone calls, Thomas was unable to get through to Nathaniel. Thus, he had no choice but to call Noah instead. "Dr. Soo, do you have any idea how to contact Mr. Ye?" "I''m not sure. What seems to be the matter?" At the time, Noah had just returned home. Before he could even speak to Genevieve, Thomas had already called him. Of course, Thomas didn''t dare to hide anything from him during this critical time. "We lost Mango. I''ve been calling Mr. Ye all this time, but his phone is always turned off. Dr. Soo, I don''t know what you and Mr. Ye are doing, but can you tell him about this if you manage to contact him?" Thomas seemed close to tears as he spoke. Meanwhile, Noah frowned deeply. "What do you mean by Mango is missing? Isn''t she resting over at her parents'' home?" "Yes, she was, but we found out that Susie had escaped from the Ye family''s custody. Out of concern for Madam Ye and Zion, Mrs. Ye decided to return to Ye''s Mansion and check on them. However, we ran into a traffic jam on the way and there was an incident at the Celestial Clubhouse, so Mrs. Ye got down to explore on foot. Due to the crowd, she..." Thomas spoke with a remorseful tone. He should have never allowed Rainie and Mango to get off the car. However, the incident was rted to Gianna and he had no idea how to tell Noah about it. Upon hearing this, Noah immediately reached for his coat as he asked, "Have you contacted the police?" "We did, but there''s a blind spot in the surveince coverage in the alley behind the club. Unfortunately, we lost their trail." "Don''t worry, I''ll be right there." Then, Noah hung up the phone and he prepared to leave the house. "What happened?" Genevieve couldn''t help but ask when she saw how panicked Noah was. Her expression became grim as soon as Noah recounted what happened to Mango. "It''s best to find Mango as soon as possible." "What''s wrong?" Noah heard a different implication from Genevieve''s tone. Then, she replied in a low voice, "I finished the blood test, and Mango has a severe bacterial infection. Furthermore, she seems to be showing signs of massive uterine bleeding. I left her some medication, but I''m not sure if she''s taking it. If her condition isn''t brought under control soon, I''m afraid she might die." Noah frowned even more deeply after hearing his wife spoke. "Right now, I can only do my best to find Mango. But what do I say to Nathaniel?" Noah sighed softly before he turned to leave. As Thomas waited for Noah to arrive, he started a search for Mango via the Ye family''s connections but to no avail. When Noah arrived, he brought some very skilled trackers with him. With a thorough examination of the back alley, they quickly picked up the trail of the van. "Follow us!" All of them followed the trail all the way to the beach, where the trail ended. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. In other words, this was where the trail ran cold. Had Mango been dumped into the ocean? Rainie almost couldn''t bear such a thought. "No way, I''m sure the kidnappers must have a reason for kidnapping Mango. They will never hurt her, so this must be some sort of trick to throwing us off." Noah was the quickest to react. However, when they returned to the alley, the crowd had mostly dispersed. Thus, the footprints of people nearly obscured all traces of the van''s tires. "Everyone try your best to find where Susie is!" Right now, Noah could only hope that Mango hadn''t been kidnapped by Susie. On the other hand, Nathaniel was undergoing what seemed to be extremely inhumane torture right now. He only had a couple of sses of wine, but the dosage was enough to make him this addicted. Right now, Nathaniel was securely fastened to the bed. His expression was especially ferocious as his addiction reared its head, and he wanted to destroy everything around him. "Give it to me! I need it!" Nathaniel bellowed, and his manic gaze was enough to strike fear into people''s hearts. He was like a savage beast, aiming to bulldoze everything around him. Thankfully, the rope that secured him was specially made and extremely tough because no one dared get near him. Right now, he bellowed and growled like a caged animal. Who would have thought that the high and mighty Nathaniel Ye would face such a devastating situation? During his fleeting moments of lucidity, Nathaniel was grateful that Mango had no idea what he was going through. If not, he reckoned that she would be heartbroken. If Mango saw how pathetic he was right now, he wouldn''t be able to forgive himself. The dizziness and desire for the drug pierced into him like a white- hot dagger, and it seemed to release every dark impulse in his body. It wasn''t until the withdrawal symptoms passed that Nathaniel finallyid back in bed drenched in sweat. As he gazed up at the ceiling, he felt as if he''d just been to hell and back. He gasped for air as if he''d just run a marathon non-stop. Nathaniel had no clue how long his withdrawal pangssted this time, but he knew that this was only the beginning. Frankly, he was sure that the sessive bouts of withdrawals would be even more difficult to endure. The moment his rational thought left him, he wanted nothing more than for Mango and their children''s smiles in his mind, but s it was not to be. "Please do me a favor." Nathaniel''s voice fluttered weakly like a piece of paper in the wind, and it was so weak that almost no one could hear it. However, someone still attended to him immediately. "What''s the matter, Mr. Ye?" "Could you develop the photo of my wife and paste them around the walls of this room?" His voice was weak only because he was building up the energy to endure the next bout of withdrawal symptoms. The person quickly did as Nathaniel told and found his phone. When it was turned on, there were dozens of missed calls from someone called Thomas. The attendant was just about to tell Nathaniel about this, but then he received a phone call from Noah. "How is Nathaniel?" "He''s just passed the first bout of symptoms, and I think it''ll be about ten minutes before the second bout hits. I suggested to give him something for his pain, but Mr. Ye refused me." The man replied in a low voice. Meanwhile, Noah just kept frowning the whole time. "It''s a good idea not to give him anything for the pain. He''s not an ordinary man, so weathering the addiction with aid may be the best course of action. However, there''s something you shouldn''t inform him about." "What is it?" "No matter how many times someone calls his cellphone, he must never know nor can he touch his phone, got it? The effects of the drug are strong, and once you start, you can''t stop. If you do, you''ll die! No matter what happens over here, rest assured that I''m trying my best to fix it, but make sure no one disturbs him, okay?" Noah''s voice was cold and hard, and it didn''t sound like the ''doctor voice'' he usually employed. The man immediately understood what he meant. "Yes, Dr. Soo. I understand." Then, he quickly deleted any trace of Thomas''s missed calls before he printed out photos of Mango from the phone and stuck them around the cage. Next, Nathaniel smiled weakly at Mango''s photos stered all around him. Perhaps this was the only way he could feel as if Mango was by his side. He had to hold on! "Mango, wait for me!" "When Ie back, I''ll tell you everything! I won''t ever hide anything from you again!" Nathaniel kept these thoughts close to his heart as he weed his second bout of withdrawal symptoms. Right now, he had no idea of what was going on with Mango, nor how much she wished for him to appear. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 When Mango woke up, she found herself locked up in a dark room. She wriggled around a bit only to find that her hands and feet were bound. Other than that, she had been dumped sideways on a sofa. As she looked around, this seemed to be a private room in a club. However, it was rathervishly decorated and theck of light made it hard for her to see. A club? Could it be the Celestial Clubhouse? So, did that mean that she never left the club at all? Mango spected in her head, but she was unable to move. Then, she struggled for a moment before realizing that her entire body was numbed. Fortunately for her, this wasn''t the first time she''d been kidnapped. Hence, Mango was a lot calmer than before. Who was the person that did this? Why did he kidnap her? Was it Susie? If it was her, then who would do Susie''s bidding since John was in Nick''s custody? Mango''s mind raced with a million thoughts, but nothing concrete ever came out of it. Plus, the sanitary towel she had with her was about to be soaked through. Truth be told, Mango never thought that she would face such an embarrassing problem. No matter who the other party was, it was f*cking inconvenient for her to be kidnapped during her period. Thus, she didn''t dare to move in fear of more blood gushing out. It would be super embarrassing if she stained her pants. On the other hand, Mango couldn''t just stay still. How would she save herself then? After weighing the options, Mango finally decided to get up. Despite being unable to escape her restraints, at least she was sitting upright now. Mango was so thirsty that her throat resembled the Sahara Desert, but she couldn''t make a sound as she was gagged with a cloth. With all the drinking and merrymaking outside, who would have ever stopped to think that a woman would be locked up inside the room? Then, Mango tried her best to stand up to no avail. On the contrary, the very thing she tried to avoid happened. There was a cold gush of liquid in her pants. In the end, she still embarrassed herself. Mango was very annoyed but all she could do was calm down and wait. Her kidnappers would arrive sooner orter. Moreover, Thomas and the others must have realized that she''d been kidnapped. At that moment, it was very likely that the entirety of Ocean City was looking for her. All she needed to do was wait. Mango was already exhausted, but after all this strain and the sweat drenching her body, she was bone tired. She leaned on the sofa to gasp for air as dizziness imed her. Mango didn''t know if it was all in her head or something, but she vaguely felt a dull ache in her stomach, and more blood seemed to gush out of her. Just like that, Mango fell asleep in a muddled haze. She didn''t know how long she was asleep, but the desire to pee woke her up. Even if Mango could tolerate her pants being soiled with blood, she couldn''t just relieve herself right on the sofa, right? At that moment, Mango began to panic. She had no sense of time passing, nor did she know how long she''d been asleep. To be frank, Mango was rather annoyed that no one hade for her. Then, Mango struggled to her feet once again. In this situation, she found it difficult to stand, so she could only roll onto the floor. After that, Mango gritted her teeth and she rolled towards the bathroom. Honestly, she''d never expected to be this pathetic ever in her life. By the time she reached the bathroom door, Mango was already sweating profusely, but she couldn''t think of anything else. Using the bit of space she had, Mango undid her pants and she managed to pee. Mango was delighted to discover that the bathroom had sanitary towels and tissues. However, it took her a lot of time and effort to do something that was usually so simple, but she seeded in the end. Yet, her pants were soiled and her body was drenched. Right now, Mango was just like a street beggar, but she no longer cared about what she looked like. Mango once again rolled towards the door before she began banging her head on it, hoping to attract someone''s attention. Unfortunately, she had no idea how far this room was from the outside, or if it was isted from peoplepletely. Mango hit her head until she began to see stars, and she nearly passed out. In order to preserve her strength, she had to stop for a while. Frankly, Mango seemed to have been forgotten by people as she faded in and out of consciousness for God knew how long. The only thing she knew was that the noise outside faded into silence, only for it toe back before fading once more. During this period, no one came to see her, nor did anyone deliver any food or water to her. Mango was so hungry that she was on the verge of fainting. If it wasn''t for her tenacious will to live, she might not be able to make it through. There were water and bread in the room, but it was difficult for her to eat when she was tied up. Thus, Mango kept making a mess out of herself whenever she tried to eat. Even then, so what? As long as Mango stayed alive, she was willing to go through anything. However, the outside world had gone absolutely buck wild due to Mango''s disappearance. Noah had alerted almost everyone to search for Mango. Plus, when Terrance and the Ye family heard that she''d disappeared, both parties searched feverishly for her. Mango''s disappearance had thrown the entire city into a panic, and there were men stationed at every entry point, bus stand, train station, and airport. Even the hotels were roped in to help with the search. When Walter heard that Mango was missing, he became extremely anxious. Walter went straight up to Thomas and he punched him squarely across the jaw. "What the hell are you doing? Aren''t you supposed to be very capable? How could you call yourself Nathaniel''s assistant when Mango disappeared before your very eyes? Where''s Nathaniel? Where has he gone when his wife has disappeared?" It wasn''t like Thomas was unable to avoid Walter''s punch. Instead, he felt like he deserved to be punched. It had been three days! Mango had been missing for three days! He had been spending all day in remorse and worry. No matter how hard Thomas tried, he couldn''t seem to contact Nathaniel. Nathaniel seemed to have vanished into thin air. There was no news from him, and no one knew where he went or what he was doing. Plus, Thomas had looked into the so-called problem at the overseas branch of thepany but the issue did not exist at all. After Nathaniel took the ne to Los Angeles in the United States, no one had ever heard from him again. "Tell me! Where''s Nathaniel? Didn''t he im that he loved his wife the most? Where is he now that Mango''s missing?" Walter''s anxious expression rendered Thomas speechless. "I don''t know!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "You don''t know? You''re his assistant, and yet you don''t know? Tell me, is Nathaniel tired of Mango? Is he trying to use this method to get rid of her?" Walter''s words caused Thomas to frown imperceptibly. "That''s impossible!" "Then where is he? Mango is desperately waiting for him to save her, so where is he?" Walter was so angry that he wanted to beat Thomas into a pulp. Of course! No matter how much Thomas tried to exin himself away, no one would believe that he didn''t know where Nathaniel was. After all, he''d been Nathaniel''s assistant for years, and they were almost like brothers. Therefore, Thomas''s exnation seemed flimsy at best. When Rainie returned, she witnessed Walter hitting Thomas which made her so furious that she picked up the mop beside her before tossing it at him. "Let go of Thomas, you scum! You b*stard!" Rainie''s sudden appearance startled Walter, and he turned around to attack subconsciously. However, he paused upon seeing Rainie standing there. The issue between him and Rainie hadn''t been properly settled yet, and he still felt rather awkward despite having no intentions of forcing himself on her. Furthermore, Rainie was Mango''s best friend, so naturally, he wouldn''t hit her. It was during this brief moment of hesitation that Rainie tossed the mop at his face. To make matters worse for Walter, the mop was just freshly washed and the wet strands flopped all across his face. "What the f*ck! You are simply..." Then, Walter quickly let go of Thomas to rub his face furiously. If Rainie wasn''t Mango''s best friend, then he would have killed her long ago. Meanwhile, Thomas pulled Rainie behind him as he knew how violent Walter could get. Then, he said, "If you want, then help us find Mango. The Ye family will never forget your aid." "Bullsh*t! I never cared about owing a favor to the Ye family. Also, don''t call yourself a part of the Ye family like a loyal dog. Even if you are one, why didn''t you guard your owner properly?" Walter had always been rude to Thomas, so he was used to the insults. On the other hand, Rainie wasn''t going to let it go so easily. "What are you talking about? Who are you calling a dog? If so, aren''t you a dog as well? You two do share the same blood after all." "You''re really asking for a beating, aren''t you?" Walter really felt that he and Rainie were destined to be enemies. Thus, he always felt like hitting her whenever they met. "Come on then! It''s not like you''ve never hit a woman! Not only that, you even forced yourself on them! Is there anything you can''t do in Ocean City?" Rainie''s words immediately struck a nerve with Walter. It seemed that Rainie would remember what happened previously for the rest of her life. "Forget it, I''m not going to argue with you! Thomas, keep your woman on a leash! Also, you better hope that I find Mango safe and sound. If she isn''t, don''t think I''ll return her to the Ye family! I''ve given Nathaniel too many chances in which he did not appreciate." After that, Walter turned around and left. Thomas''s expression was gloomy, but he couldn''t say anything else because ultimately he was the one who lost Mango. On the other hand, Rainie said guiltily, "I''m sorry, this is all my fault for not looking after Mango properly. I''m really worried as it''s been three days. Shouldn''t the kidnappers havee forward with the demand for ransom by now?" Thomas''s gaze became grim. She was right. All kidnappings had a purpose. As long as the kidnappers stated their terms, Thomas would willingly give his life in exchange for Mango. s, there was no news at all for the past three days. What on earth did they want? A sinking feeling of uneasiness began to settle in Thomas''s heart. Could it be possible that the other party was just aiming to kill Mango? If so, then what would be the oue of this whole situation? A corpse? Chapter 453 Chapter 453 At the thought of this possibility, Thomas felt even more uneasy. "Well, let''s try our best to find her. Now that we still can''t reach Mr. Ye, we can only hope for the best for Mrs. Ye. No matter how you put it, we might have some hope with Walter around. His methods are crass, but they might have better luck finding her." To be honest, Thomas had no idea what to do now. Meanwhile, Rainie cut in with a dissatisfied tone, "That scumbag is undeniably good to Mango, and he''s right. Where is Nathaniel? No one can contact him despite running into such a huge problem, so do you think something happened to him as well?" "No, he is Mr. Ye! Nothing will happen to him!" Thomas dismissed Rainie''s spection immediately. In his mind, there was nothing Nathaniel couldn''t do, so nothing would happen to him! However, there was still a niggling feeling of worry in his heart. There were arge number of calls originating from Ye''s Mansion, and Madam Ye even personally came to ask about it. Plus, Zion also employed hisputer skills to look for his mother. Hence, it seemed like everyone was joining in the effort to look for her. s, no one could find any trace of Mango in Ocean City. Meanwhile, Terrance avoided alerting Madam Hans as to what happened in order not to rm her. Nevertheless, he still utilized the full might of the Hans family to search for Mango. So many people were looking for Mango, but why couldn''t they find her? A simr amount of effort was extended when Zion had disappeared, but at that time, Nanny Zhang was still in control of the Ye family. Thus, there were still people loyal to her within the family. Now that Nathaniel had swept clean all of Nanny Zhang''s influence, who else had the power to kidnap Mango so discreetly? Hence, Thomas was puzzled. The prime suspect was Susie, but she had also disappeared without a trace. Everyone was in a gloomy mood due to Mango''s disappearance. On the other hand, Mango felt as if she couldn''t go on any longer. Frankly, this was not how she imagined her death to go. At that moment, Mangoid on the ground and she gasped for air as if she''d just run a marathon. The floor was ice-cold, and her body felt as if she''d spent the night in a freezer. The cold caused her to fade in and out of consciousness. Honestly, Mango did not know how much longer she could go on. She missed Nathaniel very dearly. Where was he now? Would he be worried over her disappearance? Had he returned to Ocean City to be with their children? Would she still have a chance to see her children? Truth be told, Mango felt like a failure indeed. She had no idea who kidnapped her, or even who wanted to kill her? Was she going to die like a fool? She wondered how Madam Ye was doing. How was Zion? Would Rita cry for her? If the culprit behind this only wanted her dead, then she would willinglyply. However, if this attack was targeted at the Ye family, Nathaniel, and her kids, would she be content to ept her fate? No! She wasn''t going to give up! s, all her limbs were numbedpletely. Earlier in the morning, Mango was still able to wriggle around like a worm but now she had no more strength left to expend. Mango felt as if she was ced in a freezer as waves of heat and cold overtook her body. Logically, her period should have tapered off after a few days, but Mango realized that she was losing blood at an elerated rate. Her pants and clothes were soaked through with blood, and the pungent scent invaded her nostrils. She''d never been ced in such an embarrassing state before, so it was absolutely frustrating for her if she died like this. Then, Mango couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Even now, she still had the mood to humor herself. What would Nathaniel think if he saw her in this filthy state? That man was quite obsessed with cleanliness, so he would never believe that his wife would pass away in such filthy conditions, right? Then, Mango suddenly recalled all the promises Nathaniel made to her. He''d told her that he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. Plus, Nathaniel even promised to take their entire family on a trip around the world, but Mango guessed there wasn''t any opportunity for that now. It was as if her soul had vacated her body. Mango could no longer feel the cold or pain, as her body was numbed beyond all feeling. Meanwhile, there was still noise filtering in from the outside. At this point, Mango could no longer tell if it was day or night. In the beginning, she had hoped that someone woulde and save her. Thus, she incessantly used her head to strike the door to alert someone. However, that action broke the skin on her head, causing blood to flow down her face, which coagted into a thick lumpter on. However, there was no more strength left in her to go on. Maybe she was really going to die. Mango looked at the lights above her on the ceiling, and the chandeliers above her had shadows around them. She had never looked at the chandelier in much detail, and she vaguely felt that the fixture was familiar. Where had she seen this before? s, her brain was far too muddled to think of anything. Then, she seemed to see Queena''s face in her daze. Perhaps humans would miss the people closest to them during their most dire of moments. Mango believed in that very much. After that, Mrs. Shen''s face floated into view. Her mother was crying messily, and it was heart- wrenching to watch. Mango wanted tofort her, but she no longer had the strength to do so. In the midst of her dazed state, she seemed to hear the sound of a door mming and someone calling her name. Was that an illusion? Hallucinations weremon when people were pushed into desperate situations. Mango''s eyes slowly fluttered closed, but she couldn''t help but call Nathaniel''s name. "Mango! Mango!" Walter''s eyes brimmed with tears when he barged into the room to see Mango dying on the floor. "Nathan, is that you? Sorry, I don''t think I can hold on much longer." Mango only heard someone calling her name. There were so much familiarity and urgency in her tone. It seemed like Nathaniel was the only person who cared about her that much in the entire world. After that, she smiled before fallingpletely into aa. On the other hand, Walter couldn''t believe his eyes. It was Mango! It was the woman he''d felt was out of his league. His goddess was here! Her body was boiling, and it didn''t seem like any part of it was intact. Plus, the stench of blood emanated from her body. Every single article of clothing had been soaked through with blood. Patches of it had dried, but some were still wet. This was especially true for the wound on Mango''s forehead. The bloody gash on her head broke Walter''s heart. Who? Who had done such a thing to Mango? Despite being used to seeing a lot of wild and violent things, he was still scared limp by the sight of Mango. He had no idea the extent of Mango''s injuries, nor where she was hurting. All he knew was that Mango was as fragile as a flower petal as if she would disappear any time. The feeling made Walter panic, and he hurriedly picked Mango up and carried her outside. With Mango in his arms, Walter rushed out of the club without a care for the people around him. After that, he drove directly to the military hospital nearby. He must have broken ten different trafficws on the way, but he didn''t care. Genevieve and Noah were gobsmacked when he carried the blood-soaked Mango into the hospital. "What happened? Where did you find Mango?" "Instead of talking so much, hurry up and save her!" Water pushed Noah aside immediately and he brought Mango to the emergency room. Genevieve paused for a moment before she quickly changed into her sterile scrubs. Noah was afraid that Thomas would be worried, so he quickly ced a call to Rainie and Thomas. Not long after, Terrance, Thomas, and Rainie arrived at the hospital. "How''s Mango?" News of Mango finally reached them after four days, but no one expected it to turn out like this. It was frightening enough that Walter was covered in blood, but an even scarier thought appeared in their heads. Was this all Mango''s blood? How much blood did a person have? Did she lose too much? Even with Genevieve personally handling Mango''s case, everyone was still very nervous. The lights in the operating theater stayed on, and the longer they did, the more anxious everyone felt. In truth, Walter felt like he was about to suffocate. Irritation flooded his body, and he really wanted to hit somebody. In fact, he really wanted to beat Nathaniel into a bloody pulp! Where was he when Mango was in dire straits? Hell, she even called Nathaniel''s name! In the end, Terrance couldn''t hold in his curiosity anymore. "Mr. Song, where did you find Mango?" That had searched all of Ocean City but failed to turn up any sign of her. On the contrary, Walter had found her. Thus, they couldn''t help but be curious. Was there still a ce in Ocean City they had not covered? Walter looked at Terrance with aplicated gaze, and this caused the older man to be confused. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" Terrance felt that Walter was looking at him with a mix of questions, anger, and a myriad of unreadable emotions. Then, Walter said in a low voice, "Would you believe me if I said that I found her in a club owned by your family?" "What did you say?" Terrance found that suggestion wildly impossible. "No way! All of the Hans family''s clubs are for members only. Moreover, why would she be in one of our clubs?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Yes, why? Previously, your family''s been nothing but cruel to Mango, especially your mother. Now that Mango''s like this, I won''t ever forgive you if I find out that someone from the Hans family did this!" Walter''s expression was so cold that he looked like a demon from hell itself, and his words shocked Terrance. They had searched all of Ocean City''s businesses, ports, and train stations except their businesses. Thus, he couldn''t believe that this was where she ended up. Who was using the Hans family as a cover to do this to Mango? Terrance had no clue, but it was very likely that the culprit behind this was targeting the Hans family. However, he could not find a suitable reason to exin all this. Right now, Terrance was both tongue-tied and worried. If Madam Hans knew that Mango had been hurt at one of their clubs, only God knew what would happen. At this moment, one of the Hans family''s bodyguards ran inside and he whispered in Terrance''s ear. "Mr. Hans, Andrea has escaped." "What did you say?" Terrance''s temper red up at that moment. "There are so many people in the house, and yet she could still escape? Are you all good-for- nothing? What is happening?" Chapter 454 Chapter 454 "What''s wrong?" Walter had finally calmed down after his ordeal. The moment he found Mango, his entire body trembled with shock and it only got worse after Mango was sent into the operating theater. However, calmness permeated his body and he was as cool as a cucumber. Terrance paused for a moment and he said, "Andrea''s escaped." "The Hans family employs many skilled people, and yet they allowed a woman to escape. Plus, Mango was found in one of the Hans family''s clubs. Mr. Hans, do you think I would believe it if you said that your family has nothing to do with this?" Walter''s words were harsh and usatory. Then, Noah quickly cut in, "There might be other reasons for this. Despite what you think, the rtionship between Mango and the Hans family isn''t enough for them to do something like this." "That might not necessarily be the case. Everyone saw how Madam Hans treated Mango earlier. Now that something like this has happened, I don''t believe that it has nothing to do with Hans family. I''m making it clear today, if anything happens to Mango, I will have all of your heads!" Walter''s words caused everyone at the scene to pause momentarily. Then, Thomas frowned as he thought that it wasn''t a good idea for Walter to say that. "Mr. Song, Mrs. Ye is part of the Ye family. You''ve done a great service for the Ye family, and I will definitely tell Madam Ye about this. This good deed will not go unrewarded. However, I must ask you to avoid associating with this in the future." "Avoid? Who are you to tell me to avoid this? Did the Ye family find Mango? You''re the ones who lost her in the first ce! Who knows what she''s been through over thest four days? Where is Mr. Ye, hm?" As soon as Walter brought it up, anger flooded his veins. It would be fine if it was anyone else, but Mango cared the most about Nathaniel. s, he still wasn''t here, nor was there any news from him. Was he dead? Walter did not believe that no one had informed Nathaniel that his wife had been kidnapped for four days. Since he already knew, where was he? Why was there no sign of him? Walter felt that all of Nathaniel''s promises to love Mango for the rest of her life and to treat her right were all nonsense. He only saw Mango lying on the floor alone as if she''d been forsaken by the entire world. Was there anyone who could understand how desperate and lonely she was? Where was Nathaniel when Mango needed him the most? Walter''s questions rendered Thomas speechless. Meanwhile, Rainie had also stopped trying to defend Nathaniel. She had also waited for four days in the hopes that Nathaniel would suddenly appear before them and bring Mango home. However, there was radio silence from Nathaniel, and Walter turned out to be the one who brought Mango back. Sensing Walter''s aggression, Noah quickly defended Nathaniel, "Nathan is not a heartless person. He must have gotten caught up with something, and that''s stopping him froming home. It could be very likely that he doesn''t know that Mango was kidnapped. So please, Mr. Song, mind your words." "Mind my words? I admire your skills as a doctor, Noah, but I''m sure you know how I feel about Nathaniel. I don''t me you for defending him, but don''t get involved in my affairs. From now on, Mango''s business is my business. I''ll be handling everything from now on! Since the Ye family have proven themselves useless, I will protect Mango myself!" It was clear that Walter did not care for anyone else''s objections when he said this. Earlier, he put aside his feelings for Mango after seeing how much she loved Nathaniel. However, being passive about his feelings didn''t bring Mango any happiness. So, what was there to be afraid of? "Mr. Song, have you considered Mango''s feelings when you say things like this?" When Madam Ye heard the news about Mango, she rushed over just in time to hear Walter say this. If it was anyone else, Walter wouldn''t be bothered, but he frowned at Madam Ye''s suggestion of Mango''s feelings. "Madam Ye, do you think that Mango would still be infatuated with your son after he failed to save her during her time of need?" Walter''s question rendered Madam Ye speechless as she had no idea how to answer him. She didn''t know where Nathaniel went or how to get in touch with him. After that, Zion peeked out his head from behind Madam Ye. He bowed deeply when he saw Walter before saying, "Uncle Song, thanks for saving my mother." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Since he saved Mango, Walter didn''t know where to direct his anger. However, he did not expect a child like Zion to appease him. "You''re wee." He gently stroked Zion''s head, and his eyes brimmed with some tears. Then, Zion spotted the blood staining Walter''s body and he was frightened. He asked, "Does all this blood belong to my Mommy?" "Your Mommy will be fine." For the first time, Walter had no idea how tofort a child. This was Mango''s son! Then, Zion fell silent and he silently waited next to Walter. He watched the lights of the operating theater steadily as unknown thoughts ran through his head. Madam Ye wanted to say something still, but in the end, she failed to get the words out. Thus, she could only wait. Later, the doors of the operating theater opened and Genevieve walked out. She was slightly surprised by the number of people waiting for her. "How is she?" Noah was more nervous than anyone else in the room. Genevieve looked at her husband before switching over to Madam Ye. Nathaniel was nowhere to be found, so that meant that he didn''t know about Mango''s present condition. "Is she okay or not?" Walter couldn''t hold back his anxiety. Then, Zion took a firm grasp of Walter''s clothes. It was clear how strong and calm this child was. Next, Walter subconsciously held onto Zion''s hand. This time, Zion did not fling his hand away and let him hold it, but his hand was slick with sweat. Genevieve couldn''t help but say something when she saw Zion in front of her, "She''s not doing too well, so I need to speak with the patient''s family in private." Then, Madam Ye stepped forward and she said, "I''m her mother-inw. I haven''t informed her mother, so please tell me what''s going on." "I need to know as well." Walter''s tone was rigid and fierce, and it dared everyone in the room to challenge his authority. Thus, Genevieve didn''t have much choice and she started to speak, but Terrance cut in. "No matter what, Mango is part of the Hans family and we deserve to know what is happening." Seeing that no one was willing to back down, Genevieve was in a rather awkward situation. Noah sighed before saying, "Zion, can we go out for a while?" He only wanted Zion to be away from the whole affair since Zion was still a child. Then, Zion looked at Walter with a reliant look in his eyes. Right now, Madam Ye was greatly saddened. Her grandson was looking to someone like Walter for guidance at this time. Although Walter was the one who brought Mango here, there was still something upsetting about all this. On the other hand, Terrance didn''t feelfortable either. Zion was a very opinionated child, and he was very good to the Hans family initially. If it wasn''t for Madam Hans hurting Mango, he wondered if Zion would look to him for guidance now. Terrance gazed at Zion as if he wanted to say something, but nothing came out in the end. Rainie wanted to take Zion from Walter, but then Walter said, "You are a man, so you have to act like one no matter what happens, okay? Your Daddy is not by your Mommy''s side, but you can''t be scared as you''re her son!" "Yes! I want to stay!" Zion said firmly. Genevieve then nced over at Noah. At this stage, Genevieve knew that the crowd before her would not give up even if Noah didn''t say anything. Then, she cleared her throat before saying, "Mango''s not doing too well. She has a persistent high fever, and her already frail body has to deal with massive uterine bleeding now. We managed to stop it, but her fever is the result of experiencing cold temperatures. I don''t know if we can stop it. Ourst resort is to perform a hysterectomy, but I need someone with the power of attorney to do it! So, I still hope that her husband can be here forthat decision." Genevieve said thatst sentence mainly for Noah to hear. Then, Noah frowned. Of course, he knew what Genevieve meant. However, was it worth it to alert Nathaniel to this? Mango was already like this. Even if Nathaniel made it back, what could he do? Stopping Nathaniel''s treatment would make him an addict for the rest of his life, and there was a possibility that Mango would die after her hysterectomy. Therefore, whether or not Nathaniel returned did not matter to Mango now. On the contrary, it would harm Nathaniel for the rest of his life. Noah was Nathaniel''s good friend, and naturally, he wouldn''t want his friend''s life to be controlled by a drug for the rest of his life. Hence, he still needed to keep Nathaniel''s state and location a sworn secret despite how much Mango needed him by her side. When Genevieve saw Noah acting like this, she knew that he''d made up his mind. The both of them rarely had any difference in opinion, but this time Genevieve was rather angered. She was a woman, and she knew that a woman needed a man''s love and care the most during a time like this. However, Noah insisted on cutting off the connection between Nathaniel and Mango. Despite the action was for their good, Genevieve was still rather pissed off at this decision. Everyone was stunned when they heard Genevieve''s words, especially Rainie. "What? A hysterectomy? Dr. Bay, you and I both know what will happen to a woman''s body when you do that. Mango can''t have a hysterectomy!" "I know, I''m also trying my best to help her. But if it doesn''t work, I don''t have any other choice. So please contact the patient''s family members for me." After she spoke, Genevieve turned around to enter the operating theater once again. Meanwhile, everyone else looked at Madam Ye. It was as if Madam Ye was the only one who could find Nathaniel now! Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Madam Ye never thought that she would need to face such a choice in her life. s, Nathaniel wasn''t here, so what should she do about Mango as her mother-inw? "Madam Ye, you can''t act rashly in this matter. Please have Nathane home." Terrance piped up immediately. Mango was a part of the Hans family, and everyone knew what it meant for Mango to lose her uterus. She was a good woman, and she didn''t deserve any of this. Even if he''d always believed in Nathaniel, Terrance wanted nothing more than for him toe home right now. Honestly, Madam Ye found herself faced with an impossible situation. If she knew where Nathaniel was, she would definitely ask him toe home. Unfortunately, Madam Ye had no idea where he was. Thomas and Rainie also looked to Madam Ye. Although they didn''t speak, their intentions were clear. Thus, Madam Ye felt extremely pressured. "I''m going to make a phone call to Nick to see if he can contact Nathan." Then, Madam Ye went off to a corner to contact Nick. She needed to find Nathaniel as soon as possible. After she ced a call to Nick, Madam Ye bade him use men from the Dark Night Empire to find Nathaniel. Nick agreed and he asked after Mango as well. When he learned of Mango''s situation, Nick said softly, "Mom, there''s no news from Nathaniel. Could it be that something''s happened to him?" "Impossible! Nathan wouldn''t be like that. Go and find him." "All right!" After she hung up, Madam Ye realized that Zion was standing behind her. She didn''t know how long he''d been standing there, but his worried expression broke Madam Ye''s heart. "Don''t be afraid, Zion. Your mother will be fine." "What about Mr. Ye? Why can''t we find him? I even used digital cryptography to contact him, but he didn''t reply to me. He''s never done this." Zion''s face was etched into a frown. His mother was on the verge of death, and his father was nowhere to be found. Although he was told to be strong and calm, Zion was still a child. Thus, he failed topose himself. Madam Ye couldn''t help but gather Zion up in her arms when she saw him acting like this. "It''s okay, both of your parents will be fine. God is looking out for them." However, allforting words seemed to be useless now. Time passed, and everyone''s heart was burning with anxiety. Walter hadn''t moved from his spot in front of the operating theater''s door. At some point, Thomas had gone to buy some food, but no one had much appetite. As time went by, Genevieve was still inside the operating theater. As the nurses brought out bags upon bags of blood, everyone quaked in fear. The operationsted for more than ten hours, and everyone was exhausted from waiting. "All of you can head back first. I''ll wait here." Walter''s voice sounded a little hoarse. Then, Terrance stretched his sore neck before saying, "I''m staying too. Madam Ye, Zion is still a child, and it will be difficult for him to wait for such a long time. Please take him home first." Unfortunately, there was still no news from Nick. Now, no one expected Nathaniel to return, and even Thomas was having doubts. He kept calling Nathaniel, but his phone was always turned off. Thomas even used the code they''d utilized while in the army, but Nathaniel did not reply. Something was very wrong! Even so, he couldn''t mention it to anyone now. On the other hand, Rainie noticed Thomas''s uneasiness, but shecked the time to ask him about it. Meanwhile, Zion refused to go home no matter what. He stayed absolutely quiet, and it was very concerning to everyone around him. After fourteen grueling hours, the lights of the operating theater were finally off. When Genevieve walked out, she was very exhausted. However, she dodged Noah''s attempt to help her when he stepped forward. Although she stayed silent, Noah knew that Genevieve was ming him for this. She wasn''t wrong! If the person inside the operating theater was Genevieve, he would be livid if no one told him about his wife''s condition. However, he couldn''t destroy Nathaniel''s progress despite his understanding of the situation. He would just let everyone assumed that he was selfish. Noah couldn''t witness his best friend''s life be ruined. Even if his wife disagreed with him, he didn''t regret it. Noah sighed as he stood aside, but he kept an eye out for Genevieve as he was worried she would copse. She rarely performed major surgeries like this anymore. Genevieve''s appearance made everyone nervous, and no one dared to ask her any questions. It felt like something would take a turn for the worse if they asked, but Genevieve was still pressured by everyone''s expectant gazes. "I''m pleased to say that the surgery was a sess. Mango is stable and her fever has subsided, but she needs to be kept for observation in the ICU overnight. Her disease can cause random fevers, so someone needs to watch her for tonight. Please discuss among yourselves who it''ll be." Genevieve''s voice was hoarse, and her eyes were bloodshot. She had really used every scrap of energy she had to rescue Mango from the brink of death. Genevieve was a woman as well, and she felt extremely guilty to hide Nathaniel''s condition from Mango along with Noah. Then, Rainie and Madam Ye spoke at the same time. "I''ll stay!" They both exchanged looks and Madam Ye replied, "I''m Mango''s mother- in-w, so I should stay." "Madam Ye, you''re getting on with age and you still have Zion to care for. I think it''s better if I stay instead." Rainie replied with a faint smile on her face. Next, Walter suddenly piped up. "All of you can go home. I''ll stay." "No way!" This time, Madam Ye and Rainie spoke as one. Then, Madam Ye took the initiative to back down for Rainie to speak. Rainie looked over at Walter and she knew that he was genuinely worried about Mango. Hence, Rainie now had a different opinion of him but she still muttered, "It''s not good for you to stay. Mango needs a woman by her side due to her condition, and you are only her friend. So, I would advise you not to stay for Mango''s sake." Her words carried subtle meaning, but Walter was well- versed in women. Of course, he knew what she meant. Walter''s eyes narrowed before he replied, "I''ll stay anyway, but outside the room. Please tell me if you need anything." At this point, Rainie didn''t see any need to keep forcing him away. "I''ll stay too. I want to take care of Mommy." Then, Zion finally spoke. However, his voice was hoarse and it was clear that he was slightly tired despite his healthy endurance. Then, Walter turned to see Zion before he stroked the child''s head, "Go home and rest, you can come and visit your mother tomorrow. Your grandmother is old, so you need to take care of her. Also, you have to find your father, right? I''m sure your mother would love to see him when she wakes up. Zion, this is a very important task that only you canplete. Be good and listen to me!" Zion remained quiet for a moment before he said, "You''ll stay, right? Uncle Song, will you call me if something happens to my Mommy?" "Of course, I''ll let you know!" After that, Zion decided to trust Walter. He nodded and Zion led Madam Ye away. Meanwhile, Terrance felt a lump in his throat when he witnessed Zion''s small frame walking away. "I''m not going to argue with you. So, I''ll go home tonight and rece you guys tomorrow." He knew that Mango''s illness meant that she wouldn''t be leaving the hospital anytime soon, so surely they were going to need to take care of her in shifts. In this regard, no one had any objections. After everyone left, Rainie''s eyes filled with tears upon seeing how pale Mango was when she was wheeled out of the operating theater. Walter''s eyes were also moist with tears. The both of them sent Mango back to the ward and they watched the nurses hooked her up to various machines. Although he was reluctant, Walter still stepped out of the ICU. All the while, Mango remained unconscious. Then, Thomas prepared some food for Rainie and he posted some bodyguards at the door. Meanwhile, Walter plopped down on the chair outside the ICU and he refused to move. Inside, Rainie dabbed at Mango''s face and she muttered, "What did you go through while you were missing? Who kidnapped you? Why do things like these keep happening to you, Mango?" s, Mango wasn''t able to give her an answer. In fact, Mango found no peace in hera as well. She kept seeing a man dressed in a ck mask chasing after her with murderous intent. Hence, she kept running but she failed to escape in the end. Mango was overjoyed to finally spot Nathaniel, and she quickly rushed over to him. But then, his figure was blurring. "No! No! Nathan, don''t go!" Mango shouted as she chased him, but Nathaniel gradually faded out of view. A void carved itself into Mango''s chest, and the gut- wrenching feeling caused her to suffocate. "Nathan! Nathaniel!" She screamed maniacally, but then a pool of blood started to seep out of where Nathaniel stood. It increased so much until Mango''s legs were soaked in blood. "Save me, Mango! Please save me!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Nathaniel''s cries reached her ears, but she couldn''t find him. "Where are you? What happened? Talk to me, Nathaniel! Come out, Nathan!" Mango wept as she searched for him. Uneasiness flooded her heart, and it constricted around her chest like a snake. Meanwhile, Rainie had no idea what Mango was dreaming about except the fact that she kept calling Nathaniel''s name. Moreover, the ECG reading by her bed spiked tremendously. "Doctor! Dr. Bay!" The expression on Rainie''s face became panicked. She immediately rushed out of the ICU, and she nearly tripped over herself. Suddenly, Walter opened the door of the ICU and he asked, "What''s wrong?" "There seems to be something wrong with Mango! Call the doctor!" Rainie was on the verge of tears. Next, Walter took one look at Mango before he sprinted away. At this moment, both Walter and Rainie seemed to have forgotten that there was a call bell in ICU. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Genevieve and Noah were arguing in the office. "No, call Nathaniel back no matter what!" This was Genevieve''s idea, but it was also her demand. But Noah said firmly, "That''s impossible. You and I both know what it means if Nathanieles back now." "But in Mango''s current state, you can''t even guarantee what will happen to her tomorrow. If she really can''t make it through, can you bear to let her not see her husband in the end? Noah, you are doing it for your friend''s sake, but you''re also a doctor. Think about it, if the person lying on the hospital bed today is me and no one tells you about my condition. When youe back, you would only see my state of illness or my corpse. So, what would you do then?" Genevieve''sparison made Noah very ufortable. "You won''t!" "I''m also a human being! I''m still a woman!" "Genevieve, you and I are both doctors and we have excellent medical skills. I know that you are an expert in gynecology and you can solveplicated problems that others can''t. As long as we survive these three days and after that, regardless of Mango''s condition, I will inform Nathan to come back. Is that okay?" Noah''s words made Genevieve a little powerless. "What if Mango doesn''t make it past three days?" Noah was a little stunned. "Didn''t you say that her surgery was sessful?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Yes, the operation is very sessful, but her body''s condition is even worse now and her uterus is damaged. Whether or not there will be a big blood flow after this is unknown. I just temporarily stopped the blood for her, and I don''t know what will happenter. You and I are both doctors, and both of us know what will happen after the operation. Now, the best way is to let Nathaniele back and take care of Mango. Perhaps, maybe..." Genevieve didn''t say what she wanted to say, but Noah understood. It wasn''t that he didn''t havepassion in his heart, but he had to stay firm with his opinion. "I''ve said it before. Three days! As long as thest three days pass, I will let Nathane back. I know that you feel sad and you also feel sorry for Mango, but only I know where Nathan is. If you want those outsides to besiege me, you can go and ahead to tell them the truth." After finishing his words, Noah turned around and he left. Genevieve bit her lower lip in anger, but she knew that she couldn''t watch Noah be jointly attacked by the Hans family, the Ye family, and the Song family. It turned out that selfish people were not only Noah but also her. Sometimes, it was difficult to maintain personal integrity especially when it came to matters concerning their loved ones. Genevieve slumped down on the chair and her heart filled with all sorts of difort. When Walter ran over, he saw Noah leaving the office with a gloomy face. Without thinking too much, he knocked on Genevieve''s door directly. "Dr. Bay, something bad has happened! The condition of Mango is not very good. You should go and have a look!" Walter''s voice was loud and clear. Genevieve quickly got up and she ran towards the ICU. When she arrived at the guardian room, Genevieve saw the panicked expression on Rainie''s face and she hurriedly checked on Mango''s body condition. "The blood pressure is too high, and her mood is not stable. She must have had something that disturbed him in her dream. But fortunately, she didn''t have a fever. I will give her a shot to calm her down so that Mango could sleep. All of you must stay alert to the data on the instruments around her, okay?" Upon giving the instruction, Genevieve hurriedly gave Mango a shot. Mango''s uneasy heart condition slowly calmed down under the stimtion of the medicine. Seeing that Mango quiet down again, Walter and Rainie were relieved. "I will be waiting outside, so call me if there''s anything." Walter''s words made Rainie nod. Fortunately, Walter was there just now as Rainie was panicked at that moment. "All right." Genevieve looked at them, but in the end, she didn''t say anything. She then lifted her feet to walk out. The night was very dark. Neither Rainie nor Walter had the mood to eat. They were watching over Mango from the inside and outside of the room. In the middle of the night, Walter was a little sleepy. Upon looking around, he found that there were bodyguards brought by Thomas not far away. Inside the room, Rainie was afraid of falling asleep, and she took a needle to poke herself to stay awake. Walter yawned and he went to the bathroom to smoke a cigarette. He stood up, looked left and right, before heading straight to the bathroom. A nurse was pushing a cart into the ICU. When Walter and the nurse passed by each other, he frowned slightly before asking. "Is this the medicine for Mango?" "Yes. Dr. Bay said that Mrs. Ye is too weak and she needs to take some medicine." The nurse whispered. Walter nodded and he felt that the nurse''s voice was somehow familiar, but he did not think much about it. "Be careful and be gentle too. Don''t wake Mango up." "All right." The nurse pushed the cart and she passed by him. Walter went to the washroom. When he took out the cigarette case to smoke, he suddenly remembered about the nurse just now. Why did he feel that the voice was so familiar? Also, the nurse seemed to have applied perfume on her body. Would a nurse wear perfume when she was on duty? The concentration of the perfume was very low. Yet, since Walter had been fooling around women all this while, he was sensitive towards such fragrance scent. Walter suddenly felt a little uneasy. He hurriedly ran out of the bathroom before yelling at Thomas, "Go to the ward of the Mango! Catch the nurse just now!" While in shock, Thomas didn''t have time to think and he directly ran to Mango''s ICU. Walter didn''t give in and he quickly marched there as well. Rainie didn''t know what was going on. When she was about to fall asleep again, she heard the door opening. A nurse pushed a cart contained drugs and an IV drip set into the room. She shook her head while trying to keep herself awake. Rainie couldn''t help but ask, "It''s already so late. Do we still need to get some drips?" "Yes, Mrs. Ye''s IV drips can''t stop for three days." "Oh, that''s right!" Rainie did not suspect him. She yawned and made way for the nurse. Rainie then turned around and she wanted to drink water to refresh herself. At this time, the nurse suddenly knocked Rainie out with a hand knife. She looked at Rainie falling to the ground. Turning around, she took out a dagger underneath the cart to stab Mango, who was lying on the hospital bed. "Stop it!" In a hurry, Thomas directly took off his shoes and he threw them towards the nurse. The nurse didn''t expect that Thomas woulde so quickly. She quickly avoided him, but she still rushed towards Mango in the next moment. It seemed that she had the urge to kill Mango. When Walter arrived, Thomas was struggling with the nurse. He quickly reached Mango. When he saw that she wasn''t injured, Walter let out a sigh of relief. To ensure that the instrument around Mango was not damaged, Walter protected her. When the nurse saw how difficult Thomas was to deal with, she immediately waved her hand. In the next moment, she threw her dagger at Mango on the hospital bed. Seeing this, Walter directly threw the dagger away, but he didn''t expect another attack from the other side. Obviously, the nurse had predicted that Walter would dodge the attack. Once the first dagger was thrown out, the second one followed. Walter could knock off the first dagger, but he couldn''t escape the next strike. At the critical moment, Walter directly stood in front of Mango. With a "poof", the dagger stabbed into Walter''s shoulder. Blood then sshed out in an instant. He groaned, but Walter didn''t care about anything else. When he wanted to attack the nurse, Thomas turned a corner and he kicked the nurse to the ground. The nurse intended to roll away on the spot, but she didn''t expect that Walter would hover over to step on her directly. The next moment, he took off her mask. The nurse''s face was revealed in front of them. Thomas shouted in surprise, "Susie? You know martial arts?" Having been with Susie for so many years, both Thomas and Nathaniel were oblivious that she was skilled at martial arts. Perhaps Macy would not expect her mother to have such ability if she was still alive. Susie said harshly, "I made a mistake for not killing Mango. But even if I die and be a ghost, I won''t let you off!" After saying that, she was about to bite her tongue, but her chin was grabbed by Walter. "Do you think that we are living in ancient times? Will I give you a chance to bite your tongue and commit suicide? So, you wanna die so badly? Don''t worry, I will let you slowly experience something worse than death!" With this, he kicked Susie to Thomas before saying coldly, "The Ye family can''t even watch over someone. Seems like the family is unreliable after all." ''What do you mean?" Thomas frowned slightly. Walter, however, said faintly, "Still clueless about it? Since Susie could escape from the Ye family and she knew the exact location of Mango, don''t you think that the Ye family has a mole within?" Thomas suddenly fell silent. He had also thought about this just now. However, if he did not bring Susie back to the Ye family, who would he trust? At this moment, Walter threw a key to Thomas. "I know the secret chamber at home. Susie can''t die now, and I want to ask her about a lot of things. So, take her to the Song family." Thomas was a little stunned. More than anyone else, Thomas knew how much Walter hated him. Since Thomas was the illegitimate son of the Song family, Walter spared no efforts to ruin his reputation all this while. Hence, his decision now had shocked Thomas. Walter seemed to know what he was thinking before saying coldly, "Don''t think too much. I still hate you. I am doing this for the Mango." Upon the words, Walter turned around and he walked over to Mango''s bed. Seeing that she was still sleeping, he let out a sigh of relief. However, when he saw Rainie fainted on the ground, Walter spared no mercy on her and he directly poured a cup of cold water over her. "Ah!" Rainie screamed and he quickly woke up. When she saw the scene in front of her eyes, Rainie immediately panicked. "Mango!" "Mango is fine. You''d better change your clothes and call a nurse to tend my wound." After Walter finished speaking, he directly sat down beside Mango''s bed. As for the blood flowing out from his shoulders, he didn''t seem to feel it at all. Instead, his pair of eyes stared straight at Mango. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Rainie was a little confused, but she understood everything once she saw Thomas had captured Susie. She''d nearly endangered Mango''s life earlier! Such an understanding made Rainie enraged. Then, Rainie went over to Susie and she angrily kicked her before saying, "What did Mango ever do to you? Why are you so hellbent on hurting her? Are you even a human, Susie?" s, Susie''s jaw had been dislocated by Thomas earlier so she was unable to speak. Hence, she could only re viciously at Rainie. Of course, Rainie wasn''t afraid of Susie and she gave her two more hard kicks for good measure before she heard Thomas said, "Go call for a nurse. I think Walter''s going to pass out if he loses any more blood." His words caused Rainie to look back, only to find that Walter had unceremoniously removed the dagger from his shoulder as blood spurted everywhere. "Was that from trying to save Mango?" Rainie''s voice was soft as she asked Thomas. He nodded in reply. Then, the look in Rainie''s eyes softened when she looked at Walter. However, she didn''t say anything else as she went outside to summon a nurse. As for Genevieve, she had been in her office the entire time. She hurriedly rushed over to Mango''s room once she heard the news. By then, Thomas had already taken Susie away. Next, Genevieve spotted the blood gushing out of Walter''s body and she said, "Let me help you." Then, Genevieve dismissed the nurse and she began to carefully dress Walter''s wound herself. "The wound isn''t deep, but it would be a good idea to avoid it getting wet over the next few days. Now that you''re injured, you should go home and rest. I don''t think Mango will be waking up tonight." Genevieve could clearly see how deep Walter''s feelings for Mango were from his eyes. To be honest, Genevieve was in a bit of a dilemma. She hoped that Walter would stay to protect Mango, but she also wanted him to leave. After all, Mango only had eyes for Nathaniel. Then, Walter replied faintly, "It''s fine. This sort of minor wound is nothingpared to what I''ve faced on the battlefield, plus I''ve had experience with not sleeping for a few days so one night isn''t going to make any difference. I''ll go after Terrancees in the morning. After all, I don''t feel at ease if Rainie is the only one here, she''s a woman after all." His words made Rainie feel a little guilty. "I was simply too careless. I assumed that it was a nurseing in and not Susie." As she spoke, Rainie felt extremely remorseful. "It''s also partly the hospital''s fault. We failed to keep a close watch on our patients." However, Walter responded to Genevieve''s words softly, "Now is not the time to point fingers. I just want to know when Mango will wake up. Will she be fine once she does?" Upon the question, Genevieve answered, "Not necessarily. Mango is in the danger zone right now, and she needs proper care. Her body is severely weakened, and it''s not a good idea for her to eat. If she wakes up tomorrow, it would be best to help her walk and have more fluids." "Okay, I''ll watch for that!" Rainie quickly took on the task. Genevieve wanted to add something, but she refrained herself in the end. Her footsteps were leaden as she walked out of the ward. Then, Walter nced over at Rainie and Mango before he whispered, "I''m going to go and sit down outside. It was my fault for going to the bathroom, and I never expected Susie would attempt to kill Mango when I crossed paths with her. So, please don''t me yourself. Take a nap if you''re tired, and make sure to call me if you need me. I''ll be outside, and I swear I won''t go anywhere." After that, Walter got up immediately and he walked out. Walter really wanted to stay, but he knew that Rainie was right. He and Mango were just friends, not lovers. Thus, there were plenty of things he couldn''t do, especially when it pertained to women. Next, Walter paused for a moment by the door and he said without turning around, "Although she''s in aa, her period should still be flowing as normal. Earlier on, I noticed some blood on the sheets, so please take care of it if you''re free." After that, Walter opened the door to leave the ward. Rainie was puzzled before she realized what Walter was talking about. In fact, she felt slightly guilty. Rainie was so preupied with not falling asleep that she forgot to change Mango''s sanitary pad. Hence, she felt rather guilty to be reminded by Walter. As a woman and Mango''s best friend, she wasn''t as observant as Walter was. The truth was, Walter''s treatment towards Mango caused Rainie to think differently of him. Plus, Rainie thought that Mango wouldn''t have gone through so much trouble if she''d just been with Walter instead. Coupled with theck of news from Nathaniel, Rainie was quite disappointed with him. She hurriedly went to change Mango''s sanitary pads, only to find that they''d been soaked through. After that, Rainie quickly cleaned Mango up and she changed the sheets before sitting down once more. Through the ss window of the ward, Rainie saw Walter was sitting outside with aplex look on his face. However, his gaze would periodically drift inside, and his anxious demeanor impressed Rainie. The rest of the night passed uneventfully, and Mango was very quiet throughout the time. Just as the sky lightened, Rainie stood up to stretch her sore shoulders. She noticed that Walter was still sitting outside like a statue. True to his word, he did not go anywhere. Rainie poured a ss of water and she gave it to him. "Here, have something to warm you up." "How''s Mango?" After everything, Walter was still worried about Mango. "Everything is fine. We shall wait for Dr. Bay to check on her." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Rainie also felt rather uneasy. "Head back inside then. Mango needs round-the-clock care." Walter sipped on the water as he looked around. Meanwhile, Rainie went back inside the ICU. It didn''t take long for Genevieve to arrive. Then, she gave Mango a full body checkup. When she realized that Mango had passed the danger zone, she had someone transfer Mango to the observation ward. After that, Terrance and Madam Ye had also arrived with some food for all three of them. Terrance frowned lightly when he spotted that Walter was injured. "What happenedst night?" "Nothing. I slipped and fell while I was sleepy, so I injured my shoulder. Thankfully I''m in the hospital and I was able to get it wrapped up quickly." Walter''s tone was indifferent as he spoke. He didn''t wish for either the Hans family or the Ye family to get involved with Susie. Meanwhile, Terrance turned to Rainie as he saw how flippant Walter was. "Did he really have an ident?" Rainie nodded quickly in reply and she said, "Perhaps Mr. Song was too tired and he wasn''t watching where he was going. He then fell to hit the corner of a cab." Terrance didn''t ask any further after hearing Rainie''s exnation, but Madam Ye just watched Walter silently. "Is Mango all right?" "She''s fine. Where is Zion, Madam Ye? Is he alone at home?" To be frank, Rainie was very worried about Zion. Madam Ye nodded and she replied, "Yeah, Zion was frightened by the events yesterday and he caught a cold. Zion had a bit of a fever when he woke up today, so I didn''t allow him toe. Oh, I''ve also made some porridge for Mangoter. Rainie, I know that you''re tired and I''ve promised to rece you earlier, but Zion is sick so..." "It''s fine, Madam Ye. I can handle it. Zion is more important, and I don''t want anything to happen to him." Even now, Rainie didn''t want anything untoward to happen to Zion. "I''ve already hired a nurse to help you with your duties. I''ve also notified the hospital to add another bed for you, so you can rest if you get tired. I know you won''t be reassured if someone else cares for Mango, and neither will I, so I''m sorry to trouble you." Madam Ye''s words caused Rainie to shake her head. She was very willing to take care of Mango. Then, Terrance went inside and he checked on Mango, only to find that she was still asleep. After that, he said to Walter, "Go home and rest. I''ll be keeping watch outside. Don''t worry, I''ll protect her." On the other hand, Walter did not reject Terrance and he simply nodded before saying to Rainie, "Please call me if anything happens." "All right." Afterst night''s incident, Rainie''s impression of Walter had improved tremendously. "By the way, where''s Thomas?" Madam Ye couldn''t help but ask when she noticed that Thomas wasn''t around. Rainie quickly answered, "Thomas went home to change and he would pick up some of Mango''s stuff. I can''t leave her side, so he had to go alone." Madam Ye did not ask any further questions after hearing Rainie''s exnation. The olddy only stayed for a while before she got worried about Zion''s condition, so she went home. After that, the nurse hired by Madam Ye had arrived and both she and Rainie took care of Mango together. At the same time, Walter had also left. Meanwhile, Terrance was standing guard outside. When Rainie returned to the ward, she realized that Mango had woken up. She seemed rather disoriented as she stared quietly up at the ceiling. "Mango, you''re awake?" On the other hand, Rainie was pleasantly surprised. Then, Mango looked over at her and she felt pain all over her entire body. "Rainie?" As soon as Mango spoke, she felt a dry painnced through her throat from the thirst. "Don''t say a word, I''ll give you some water for your throat. Dr. Bay already said that you can''t have too much water, so small sips, okay?" Rainie asked carefully. Then, Mango nodded her head in reply. The nurse wanted to do it, but Rainie decided to get the water herself. After she served Mango the water, Mango regained a little bit of rity. Next, Rainie turned to the nurse and she said, "Can you check and see if Dr. Bay is in? If she is, please ask her toe and check on Mango as she''s awake." "Of course!" The nurse left the ward after Rainie finished speaking. Memories started to drift back into Mango''s mind. She still remembered that someone was calling her name before she slipped into aa. The voice was familiar, and it made her feel safe. "Where is Nathan? Where is he?" Mango looked straight at Rainie with eyes full of expectation. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 The moment Rainie heard Mango mention Nathaniel, she was filled with anger. "What Nathaniel? Where did you see him? Mango, I''m not trying to piss you off but Nathaniel is really an a*shole. God knows how many times Thomas has called him, but no dice. Now that you''re like this, he didn''t even have the courtesy to show up. Furthermore, Thomas texted him, but they all went unanswered. Honestly, I''m wondering if he changed his number or something." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Mango was shocked for a moment when she heard what Rainie said, and pain started to bloom in her chest. "Wasn''t Nathan the one who saved me?" "Of course not!" ncing over at Mango, Rainie sighed and she said, "Walter was the one who saved you. You have no idea how much he scared us when he sprinted madly to the hospital covered in your blood with you in tow. Furthermore, he stayed here with you for the whole night and he''s just left a moment ago. Yesterday while you were in the ICU, Susie actually dressed up as a nurse to kill you, but Walter took that knife for you and it nearly put his shoulder out ofmission. Really, you''re going to have to thank him properlyter on." As Rainie spoke, she dabbed at Mango''s face with a towel. On the other hand, Mango was astonished as she never expected Walter to save her. Now that she thought about it, she must have missed Nathaniel so much that she assumed that he would be the one to save her. But why couldn''t anyone get in touch with Nathaniel? Thus, Mango felt a little uneasy. "Did you hear any news from Nathan?" "None. If I did, perhaps I wouldn''t be so angry. How could he just disappear when you needed him most? Ridiculous." The more Rainie discussed it, the angrier she became for Mango''s sake. However, Mango struggled to get up from the bed. "What are you doing? Mango, you nearly died! Dr. Bay said if you didn''t take care of yourself this time, you''re going to lose your uterus, okay? If it weren''t for Walter, I wouldn''t dare imagine the consequences. You''ve just gotten out of a fourteenth-hour surgery, so what are you doing?" Rainie immediately stopped Mango. Mango had no idea that she was in such dire straits, but she muttered, "I want to call Nathan." "The call won''t get through!" "I''ll still call him anyway. He''s not a cruel man, nor will he abandon me and the children in our time of need. How long has he been gone? Other than the phone call you had with him, did anyone else manage to contact him? I''m afraid that something''s happened to him!" This was what Mango was worried about. Mango thought of the nightmare she had while she was unconscious. Although she did not know what it meant, Mango couldn''t help but feel uneasy. However, Rainie got angry when she saw that Mango was still worried about Nathaniel, "Can you not think of him for one second? What could happen to him? Think about it, Mango, he used to be a soldier and no one can fight better than him. If something happened to him, would he have called me? In my opinion, he''s hiding something from you. God knows what sort of fun he''s having out there." "No, Nathan is not that kind of person!" Mango still struggled to defend him, so Rainie had no choice but to relent in the end. "Okay, fine, you''re right. Nathaniel isn''t that ruthless, okay? You want to use your phone, right? I''ll only let you have it after Dr. Bay gives you a full checkup." "Rainie!" "This is not up for discussion!" Rainie immediately rejected Mango''s request. Since Rainie was so stubborn, Mango let it go for now, but the uneasiness in her heart only grew. Meanwhile, Genevieve rushed over to her ward and she heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that Mango was awake. "Oh god, you''re finally awake! You nearly scared me half to death." Genevieve''s concern was clear on her face. Then, Mango smiled and she said, "I''m fine now, see?" "Fine? Do you know that you would have died if you came here half an hourter? I told you that your body is especially frail and you should stay home and rest. Why did you leave the house?" Genevieve didn''t really mean to me Mango, but she was just a little fearful for her. Of course, Mango knew that Genevieve was worried about her, so she smiled before replying, "There won''t be next time." "Next time? Let me tell you that my word is thew in this hospital. Without my permission, you''re not allowed to go anywhere." Right now, Genevieve was being especially domineering, which warmed Mango''s heart. At first, she''d thought that Genevieve might have been hiding something, but perhaps Mango was wrong about her. "All right." Genevieve heaved a sigh of relief when she saw how cooperative Mango was being, so she quickly carried out a full- body examination. Fortunately, Mango had stopped bleeding. Although her uterus was still in danger, the situation was a lot better than it was before. Genevieve replied in a low voice, "Don''t get out of bed for the next few days and let the nurse handle everything. Make sure to take care of your hygiene, and please notify me if anything strange happens especially if your blood flow increases or your stomach hurts, okay?" "Got it." Right now, Mango was acting like an obedient puppy who would do anything she asked. Seeing her like this, Genevieve didn''t have the heart to yell at her any longer. "Okay, rest well. Please do tell me if you need anything because I''ll be in the hospital caring for you for the time being." "Thank you, Genevieve." Mango''s heartfelt gratitude made Genevieve felt a little sheepish. "Go and rest." She couldn''t meet Mango''s trusting gaze, so she quickly left the ward. When Mango saw her leave, she quickly told Rainie, "Genevieve said that I''m fine, so give me my phone." Rainie flew into a rage when she saw that Mango was still hung up over Nathaniel, "Walter saved your life, but you don''t even thank him. Instead, you seek out Nathaniel the moment you wake up. You''re truly heartless, Mango! Despite what Nathaniel did to you, you''re still missing him that much? Don''t you think that''s kind of b*tchy?" Even though she said this, Rainie still threw Mango''s phone to her. Then, Mango smiled and she replied, "Yeah, I''m a b*tch. I''m Nathaniel''s b*tch." "You..." Rainie was so angry that she was speechless. "I''m done with this conversation. Since no one can get through to his phone, go ahead and call while I go get something to eat. At least I won''t burst a blood vessel out of anger that way. Also, Mr. Hans is outside, so holler if you need anything." In truth, Rainie didn''t want to see Mango''s disappointed expression. How much did a woman have to be in love for her to keep caring about a heartless man? Rainie left the ward angrily, but she still stayed close by. Of course, Mango knew that Rainie was angry for her good, but no one else knew the extent of her feelings for Nathaniel. She still believed in them. The fact of the matter was that Nathaniel had concealed something big from her, but Mango didn''t believe that he''d suddenly lost feelings for her. Then, she picked up the phone to call Nathaniel. The cold and robotic message tone greeted her again. It was clear that Mango was disappointed and maybe even a little bit uneasy. Without any news of Nathaniel or knowledge of how long she''d been unconscious, Mango started to be anxious. Was all this just pure coincidence? Or did Nathaniel''s departure have something to do with these things? Mango didn''t understand any of it. Then, she looked at her cell phone to send a message to Nathaniel. "Hey, I miss you. What are you doing? I''ve been really worried cause there hasn''t been any word from you!" After she sent the message, Mango held onto the phone and she gazed nkly outside. Mango didn''t need anyone else to tell her how weak she was, she could feel it herself. Honestly, she couldn''t help but me herself for throwing a wrench in her ns. After five days of hard work, Nathaniel had finally made a small achievement. He was released from the iron cage, and Nathaniel was fit to rest for a while. The toxins in his body were reducing, and receiving multiple blood transfusions from the doctor caused him to feel much better. Furthermore, Noah said that he would recover By then, Nathaniel could finally return to Ocean City and he could go back to his family. After Nathaniel left the cage, he washed his face and cleaned himself up before changing into something more casual. Only then did he realize that he hadn''t touched his phone in over five days. "Evan, where''s my phone?" Evan was the man who had apanied Nathaniel for the past five days. When he heard Nathaniel''s words, Evan quickly handed the phone over to Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel excitedly turned it on, but he was confused due to theck of messages and missed calls. "Has no one texted or called me over the past five days?" "Mr. Ye, the phone has always been off." Evan implied that no one had actually called or texted Nathaniel over thest few days. Then, Nathaniel frowned in confusion. That wasn''t right! Even if no one searched for him after five days of no contact, surely Mango would look for him. As he thought of this, an iing message caused his phone to vibrate. Nathaniel quickly nced at his phone while Evan instantly became nervous. When he realized that it was a text from Mango, Nathaniel quickly tapped into it. His yearning for Mango was as if a floodgate had opened, and he couldn''t hold it back. He walked outside into the sunlight without replying to Mango''s message. Instead, he sent her a request for a video call. Mango''s phone suddenly rang when she was zoned out, which startled her terribly. When she looked at it again, it was a video call from Nathaniel. Thus, Mango couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement in her heart. At that point, she realized that she was wearing a hospital gown. No! She couldn''t let Nathaniel know how sick she was. If not, he''d be so worried! As Mango thought of this, she quicklymanded the nurse next to her, "Quick, give me a set of clean clothes." The nurse paused for a moment before she pulled out a set of clothes Terrance had bought for her earlier in the day. Then, Mango quickly changed into the clothing and she felt that being in the ward was too much of a dead giveaway. After that, Mango endeavored to get off the bed but her legs gave way and she crashed onto the floor. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 "Mrs. Ye!" The nurse was so frightened that her face paled and she hurried forward to help Mango up. Mango was afraid that Nathaniel would hang up because she was too slow to answer, so she quickly stood up with the nurse''s help before saying, "I''m going to the bathroom." "I''ll apany you." "No, don''te in and don''t speak." As soon as Mango finished speaking, she rushed to the bathroom. Thus, Mango was a little winded when she answered the call. "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel hadn''t seen his wife for five days. When he saw Mango''s face, he suddenly missed her even more. "Nothing. I''m in the bathroom." Mango tried her best to steady her voice, but her palms were soaked with sweat and her knees radiated pain. It seemed like the fall she took earlier was quite hard. On the other hand, Nathaniel noticed that Mango had lost weight and her eyes seemed sunken in. Hence, he couldn''t help but ask, "Did you eat properly after I left? Why do I feel like you''ve gotten thinner?" "Yeah, you didn''t call me again after you left, nor could we reach your phone. Without news from you, I was worried until I lost weight." Nathaniel was a little confused by Mango''s words. "You called me?" "Yeah, I did, why?" Mango felt that Nathaniel''s question was strange, but she still answered him anyway. Nathaniel didn''t say anything except smile. Then, he said, "Perhaps I missed it. I''ve been too busy to look at my phone recently." "You..." At first, Mango wanted to ask what he was doing, but she changed it at thest moment. "When are youing back?" "Three more days. I''ll be back in three days." Nathaniel''s words caused Mango to nod slightly. "You''ve lost weight as well." "Eh, I''m not really used to the food here. I miss your cooking." "I''ll cook for you when youe home." Mango gave Nathaniel a soft and tolerant smile. "All right." Nathaniel felt that Mango was very beautiful now, and her beauty took his breath away. If only he could be by her side now. "Oh hey, that isn''t the bathroom inside our house. Did you go out?" "Yup, I went out for a walk." Mango nodded in reply. "Has anything interesting happened recently?" "I''m fine. Everything is fine." Mango did not tell him about her current situation. Although he didn''t say anything, Mango spotted the dark circles underneath Nathaniel''s eyes and his noticeably sharper jaw. What was he doing out there? How could he have lost so much weight? Was he suffering from the same illness that afflicted Mango? Or did something happen that Nathaniel was unable to solve? These were the questions that lingered in Mango''s mind. She wanted to know more, but suddenly the urge disappeared when she saw how calm and loving Nathaniel was when he talked to her. The most important thing between husband and wife was trust. Since Nathaniel didn''t tell her, there must be a good reason for that. As long as he had her and their family in his heart, there was nothing they couldn''t discuss. Now that Nathaniel was somewhere else, there was no point in talking too much about something that was out of her control. It would only make each other more worried. Didn''t he just say? He said that he''d be back in three days! Three days weren''t a big deal! "When youe back, I''ll go pick you up." Mango smiled faintly, and that made Nathaniel miss home dearly. "Okay, I''ll let you know what time''s the flightter." "Okay!" "Mango." "Hm?" "I miss you." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango suddenly felt a lump in her throat. All the negative experiences over thest few days suddenly resurfaced, and she couldn''t help but tear up. Wouldn''t it be great if she could lean back and rx in Nathaniel''s arms? However, she forcefully stopped herself from talking about it. Mango believed that Nathaniel wasn''t that cruel, and she knew that he must have faced his problems to cut off all contact with everyone after he left Ocean City. Mango didn''t want to make things difficult for Nathaniel, so she could only swallow the pain for the time being. "I miss you too." All the yearning, desire, and love were packed into a few simple words, and it made Nathaniel want to cry. He saw the tears welling up in Mango''s eyes as well as the stuttered speech by her. Just then, Nathaniel wished he could teleport to her side. However, he decided to restrain himself upon recalling that the effects of the drugs hadn''t left his body. "Was it hard living at home for the past five days?" Nathaniel knew that he shouldn''t have asked, but he felt uneasy if he didn''t. "No, who would ever make it difficult for me at home? On the contrary, you should take care of your diet while you''re abroad. Everything''s fine at home, Mom is fine, and the kids are waiting for you to come home. No matter what you''re up to out there, I want you toe home as soon as possible." Mango decided not to say anything else in fear of losing control. Aside from that, she felt blood gushing from herher regions once more. "Okay, I will handle everything and get back as soon as I can. Wait for me." "Okay!" Mango wasn''t willing to hang up because she didn''t know when would she see him again after this. He said that he would be back in three days. Three days felt like forever! She never knew what it felt like to miss him so much until a day without him felt like a year without rain, but now she did. After being rescued from the brink of death, she still loved and missed this man. No matter what happened in the past, the type of love she had for Nathaniel was deeply rooted in her soul. It was so bad that she couldn''t even see him lose weight without being sad. Then, the two of them stared at one another through the screen as if everything was frozen in time. For a moment, it felt as if they could reach and embrace one another through the screen. Then, Nathaniel stretched out his hand and he tried to caress Mango''s face through the screen. She was simply too thin! How could she have lost so much weight over the past five days? Thus, Nathaniel''s chest tightened with anxiety. "Are you sick?" In fact, he didn''t want to hang up at all. Nathaniel cherished the time when he was lucid enough to speak with Mango. At first, Mango wanted to deny it but when she recalled how thin she''d be, she chuckled before saying, "I''m not sick. I just had my period, so I don''t have much of an appetite." With that, her face blushed red which made her previously paleplexion look a lot better. Then, Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You still have to eat anyway. Later I''ll call my mom and have her prepare something nice for you to eat. I heard that Dr. Bay prepared a special medical diet for you, so is that causing yourck of appetite?" "Yep!" Mango agreed casually before she said, "Don''t call Mom, okay? She''s been rather tired of caring for both me and Rita. If you really cared about me, then why not you personally take care of me when you get home?" "That''s a good idea!" Nathaniel promised himself that he would do all he could to ensure Mango ate well when he got home. The two of them had a lot of things to talk about, but they suddenly found themselves tongue-tied. Thus, they could only stare at one another. Suddenly, Rainie''s voice rang out. "Where''s Mango? Where did she go?" That jolted Mango back to her senses. If Rainie knew that she was video calling Nathaniel, she figured that Rainie would bber about everything to Nathaniel. Truth be told, she didn''t want to be an extra burden to Nathaniel. Since Mango knew he was safe and sound, she wasn''t really worried about anything else as she believed Nathaniel would tell her what was going on when he got home. As he thought of this, Mango replied in a low voice, "I''m going to hang up. Rainie will be worried if I hog the bathroom for too long." "All right, don''t stay outside for too long and make sure to go home soon." "Got it." Mango hesitated to end the call, but Rainie''s footsteps were quickly heading her way. After that, she hurriedly muttered, "Come home, I miss you!" Next, Mango quickly hung up the phone. Her entire body was trembling with emotion. It was a mix of anxiety after not receiving any news from Nathaniel and relief from knowing it was okay. The potent stew of emotions finally allowed her to fully rx. "Mango, what are you doing?" Rainie suddenly shoved open the bathroom door to see Mango sitting on the toilet with a silly smile on her face. "Do you have a fever again?" Rainie quickly touched Mango''s forehead only to find that her skin was of a normal temperature. However, she was confused by the stupid grin etched onto Mango''s face. "Mango, are you all right?" "I''m fine. Actually, I''m better than ever." Her rxed mood and bright smile befuddled Rainie greatly. "You''re fine? Why didn''t you let the nursee inside the toilet with you? Also, your pants are still on while you''re sitting on the toilet bowl. Anyway, why are you dressed like this?" By now, Rainie frowned after realizing that Mango had changed out of her hospital gown. Yet, Mango smiled and she said, "It''s fine, I wanted to change my clothes to take a walk. Suddenly, I felt the need to go to the bathroom. But the urge disappeared after I walked inside, so I decided to sit for a bit. However, I seem to have made a bit of a mess, so could you step outside while I clean myself up?" Rainie didn''t really buy what Mango said, but she nodded anyway. As Rainie left the bathroom, Mango held on to her phone tightly. It wasn''t like she wanted to deliberately hide it from Rainie. However, with how pissed Rainie was with Nathaniel, Mango was sure her best friend was going to make a fuss regardless of whatever problems Nathaniel had. Since she didn''t intend on telling Nathaniel about her illness, Mango decided to keep him in the dark until he got back. The thought crossed her mind as Mango quickly cleaned herself up. When Mango held the wall for support, she realized that her knees hurt terribly. A muffled groan escaped involuntarily from her lips, and sweat oozed from her forehead. It couldn''t be, right? She just had a slight fall. Was that enough to make her this weak? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Then, Mango smiled wryly to herself as she struggled to leave the bathroom. s, Mango couldn''t muster up the same strength she had when she was anxious to see Nathaniel. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Rainie had wanted to ask the nurse outside what was going on, but then she heard Mango''s muffled groans. Although it wasn''t clear, she still panicked a little. "Mango, are you all right?" She asked with some concern. Meanwhile, Mango felt extremely weak and both her legs were very ufortable. However, she still said, "I''m fine, just a little weak." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "You...hey...you can''t go inside!" At first, Rainie was speaking to Mango but she suddenly raised her voice. Before Mango could react, the door to the bathroom was opened by none other than Walter. "Ah! Why did youe in?" Mango was very surprised and the hand holding onto the wall nearly slipped. Walter did not say anything to her and he swept her up off the ground before carrying her to the bed. "Hey, Walter, I admit that you saved Mango and we''re all very grateful for that, but that was too much. Mango was just in the bathroom, and what would people think if you just went inside before she was done?" In fact, Rainie felt that Walter was simply too bold. Wasn''t Terrance standing guard outside? Why was Walter here? Didn''t he go home to rest? If so, why was he back? A series of question revolved in Rainie''s head, but Walter had already carried Mango to the bed before she could react and he gently rolled up her pant leg. "Walter, that''s enough!" Upon seeing this, Rainie quickly pushed Walter away. However, she didn''t expect that she would identally touch the wound on his shoulder. Then, he let out a muffled groan as blood seeped out of his shirt. The bright red liquid was especially eye-catching as it flowed out. Then, Mango felt a lump form inside her throat as an inexplicable sense of gratitude rose in her chest. It wasn''t enough to just thank Walter for what he''d done, but if she didn''t do so, Mango would feel like she owed him something. "Forget it, Rainie. I only tripped and fell, so my knee hurts." At first, Mango hadn''t nned on telling her in fear of Rainie worrying about her. But from the looks of it, Walter knew that she''d fallen. The expression on his face was dour, and he raised his head to look at Mango once she finished speaking. Then, their eyes met. Gratitude filled Mango''s eyes among other things, and it made the haze of anger disappear from Walter''s mind. "You''re an adult and the mother of two children, so don''t you know how to take care of yourself? I worked so hard to save you, so you shouldn''t hurt yourself like this." Walter was still angry, but his tone had softened involuntarily. Then, Mango just chuckled at his annoyed expression before replying, "I just slipped because my legs gave out. Look at you, you''re acting like I''vemitted some major sin." "Am I wrong? Do you think you''re Supergirl or something? Gosh, you''re so clumsy." Walter''s heart throbbed at the thought of Mango''s expression when he first found her. Walter didn''t know if he could bear to see it again, s he couldn''t forget it. Meanwhile, Rainie sensed an easy camaraderie between Mango and Walter and even some intimacy in the mix. Hence, she gestured for the nurse to leave the room together with her. She knew it was a bad idea to do something like this. Mango was a married woman, and people would talk if they saw her together with a yboy like Walter. However, Rainie still thought that someone should be there by Mango''s side. At first she''d assumed that Nathaniel would be here, but where was he now? In fact, Rainie''s impression of Nathaniel gradually got worse, and she even hoped that Walter would somehow find a way to clinch Mango''s heart. This was the very first time she''d ever seen Walter so crazy about a woman. On the other hand, Terrance was surprised when he saw Rainie leaving the ward. "How could you leave Mango and Walter alone inside?" "Why did you let him in?" Terrance was taken aback by Rainie''s question. "Well, I can''t stop him from going inside if he wants to." The dismissive tone in Terrance''s voice was clear. Then, Rainie smiled before saying, "I think you also feel that someone who loves Mango romantically should be there for her, right?" Terrance sighed at Rainie''s guess and replied, "But it''s not fair to Walter. You and I both know that Mango only has eyes for Nathaniel, so no matter how good Walter is to her, he''ll only ever be her friend." "It''s fine. He can still keep herpany as a friend." Rainie''s words made Terrance silent. She was right! After going through a near-death experience, no one knew what had happened to Mango over the last five days. She remained steadfastly silent about it, and it was hard to gauge her true feelings about it. Walter was the first person to find her, and he knew better than anyone how bad she was at the time. Perhaps Mango''s true desire was to be with Walter now? However, the fact of the matter was that Mango was embarrassed. One of the most embarrassing moments in her life was letting Walter witnessed a very unrefined side of herself. It was fine if Nathaniel saw it because he was her husband, but Walter wasn''t. Not only that, Walter harbored feelings for her and he even risked his life multiple times for her. If Mango still couldn''t decipher his intentions, then she might as well be blind. "Walter, thank you for saving me." At that moment, Walter was applying some medication for Mango. She had arge bruise on her knee, and it could only be dissipated using the ointment. He hadn''t returned home in the morning. Instead, Walter changed clothes and he washed up before grabbing a bottle of ointment from the store. Perhaps no one noticed that there were bruises on Mango''s body, but he did. When he barged into the room at the club, he clearly saw that there were bruises all over her body from rolling across the floor. Walter couldn''t help himself as he reached out to brush away the long hair covering her forehead, but the action startled Mango so much that she drew backward. Thus, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly when he witnessed Mango''s reaction. "You''d better tie your hair up. It''s better not to cover up your wounds during your hospital stay as it reduces wound healing." Walter''s words caused Mango to realize that she''d thought too much about his action earlier. She''d assumed that Walter wanted to do something to her, and guilt slowly seeped into her chest. "Thank you." "You know that what I wanted was never your gratitude." After that, Walter lowered his head and he continued rubbing ointment into Mango''s skin. He applied a little more pressure than necessary, which made Mango grimace in pain. However, she knew that this was essential if she wanted her bruises to fade quickly. On the other hand, his words rendered Mango slightly speechless. "I know, but I still have to say it. If it weren''t for you, I would be dead now." "Who kidnapped you?" Walter felt that Mango''s words of gratitude were particrly grating to his ears. It only served to widen the chasm that separated the both of them. True lovers didn''t need to thank one another. Although they weren''t lovers, Walter was still reluctant to face this fact. Since he''d changed the topic, Mango decided not to talk about it any further. After all, it was unusual to be so serious when their conversations were usually filled with yful banter. "I don''t know. No one came to me during my kidnapping, nor did anyone give me any food or water. It felt as if I was forgotten by the world. If you hadn''t found me, I might actually have died without anyone knowing I was there." In fact, Mango was very puzzled about this. Then, Walter frowned slightly and he whispered, "Do you know where you were locked up?" "The Celestial Clubhouse?" This was Mango''s guess. Mango always felt like she''d been dumped at a club, and it didn''t take a detective to make the connection as she was kidnapped near the Celestial Clubhouse. If Mango was the kidnapper, she would think to use the Celestial Clubhouse too as no one would ever guess she would be there. However, Walter shook his head. "No. You''re right about it being a club, but it isn''t the Celestial Clubhouse. On the contrary, it''s one of the Hans Family''s clubs." "The Hans Family?" "Yeah! Also, Andrea seems to have escaped from their custody." Mango''s brows knitted together in a deep frown when she heard Walter¡¯s words. "The Hans family employs many skilled people, so ordinary people aren''t able to escape their custody. But you''re saying that Andrea''s escaped?" "Yeah, I looked into it and apparently Andrea used her body to seduce the bodyguard watching her. After that, the both of them worked together to escape the Hans family''s mansion." Walter told Mango everything he knew. However, Mango shook her head and before replying, "The Hans family only employs retired veterans, not mercenaries. Plus, they''re thoroughly vetted before they''re employed. How could Andrea ever seduce any one of them? Something''s fishy about this." "You think so too? Terrance is right outside, so why don''t you ask him?" In fact, Walter had always felt that the Hans family was suspicious. Mango shook her head and she replied, "I don''t want to ask about these things for now. If Andrea really wants to do something, she''ll show up sooner orter. Wasn''t Susie the same way? However, one thing I find strange is the fact that Susie escaped from the Ye family''s custody." This was something that Mango had failed to figure out. Then, Walter whispered in a conspiratorial tone, "Could there be a spy from the Hans family in the Ye family?" "Why are you so biased towards the Hans family?" Mango chuckled faintly, but Walter red at her. "The old matriarch of the Hans family wants you dead just as much as Andrea. Although Terrance said that Madam Hans has been sent to a rehabilitation center, I''m not going to blindly believe what he says about his mother suddenly repenting for everything she''s done. Who knows, maybe it''s all Madam Hans'' n." "I don''t think so." Mango was pretty sure that Madam Hans wouldn''t be in the mood to bother her, especially after she''d been drugged and betrayed by her beloved granddaughter, Andrea. But if it wasn''t the Hans family, then who could it be? Mango failed to wrap her head around it, and she seemed lost in thought. At that moment, Walter suddenly leaned closer to her, and his face was a hair''s breadth away from her nose. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 "Ah!" Walter''s warm breath fanned out across Mango''s face, which startled her. Aside from that, Mango shrunk backically from Walter''s face and she identally bumped her head into the wall behind her. It hurt so much that she nearly teared up. "Walter, are you crazy?" Then, Walter suddenlyughed. "I thought you were zoned out." Then, he retreated with some regret on his face. Ugh, he was so close to kissing her. Although Mango''s face was pale, her skin was very smooth and soft. "Wow, your skin is just like porcin. Honestly, it might just take someone''s breath away if they kissed it!" "Ugh, go to hell!" Next, Mango punched him in the shoulder immediately. Walter still had the mood to y a practical joke on her even when she was hospitalized. He really did scare her just now! On the other hand, Walter just burst out inughter. Meanwhile, Rainie and Terrance shared a look when they heard theughter inside the room, "Good thing that Walter is here." "Well, I feel that Mango''s feeling much better today. A good mood is always conducive to healing, so I''m relieved that she''s feeling happier." Relief was evident in Rainie''s tone as she spoke. However, no one knew that Mango''s good mood was because of Nathaniel''s call earlier. After Mango hit him, Walter pretended to be injured as he clutched his chest before saying, "Oh, you''ve broken my heart. How could you be so cruel?" Then, Mango''s smile became wider. "You''re such a drama queen!" "Well,ughing makes you younger. By the way, your mood seems to be a lot better. You know, I was afraid that you would be ashamed to see me so I had to resort toedy to see you." Walter replied eloquently. When Mango recalled the sorry state he''d seen her in, she became a little awkward before replying, "Why would I be ashamed to see you? I''m Mango Shen! I''ve experienced all manners of things, so do you think I''ll be afraid to be seen as a joke?" "You''re not afraid at all?" Walter was pleased to see that some life had returned to Mango. The cheeky smile on her face had finally made an appearance. Walter then shamelessly leaned over her and he bumped her arm with his, "Is there anything you want to eat? I''ll make it for you." "You can cook?" Suspicion colored Mango''s tone. Then, Walter smoothed his hair back and he replied, "I''m a smart man. Even if I don''t know how to cook, I''m sure I can learn how in no time." "Knock it off. I''m afraid that you''ll burn down your kitchen." Mango''s reaction was definitely not an exaggeration. Then, she suddenly thought of Nathaniel. The way that he was able to handle both the boardroom and the kitchen was impressive. Furthermore, his prowess in cooking only served to increase his attractiveness. As the vision of Nathaniel making breakfast for her every morning drifted into her mind, Mango''s affection for him only increased. Of course, Walter was able to sense how absent-minded Mango had suddenly be, and his chest felt rather hollow. To be honest, he actually felt quite jealous. "Don''t tell me that Nathaniel actually cooks for you?" "Yeah, he''s actually quite good at cooking." Mango didn''t try to hide her praise for Nathaniel, but it was definitely a blow to Walter. "Well, how hard can cooking be? I''m sure I can do it as well. Plus, I think I can do it better than him." The truth was, Walter didn''t want to talk about Nathaniel. Jealousy swelled in his chest and he had a lot of choice words to say about Nathaniel, but he stopped himself at thest second out of respect for Mango. "Hey, there''s still no news from him despite the fact you''re in the hospital. Aren''t you angry with him about that?" In the end, Walter couldn''t stop himself from asking that one question. Mango replied in a low voice, "I think he''s going through some problems of his own. He''s not heartless, nor is he fake. If he doesn''t want to be with me any longer, he''ll make it clear immediately. Just like five years ago, he made his distaste for me very clear, and he wouldn''t do anything to spare my feelings. So, since he hasn''t said anything about leaving me, I''m sure he still has feelings for me. I trust him!" Then, a sharp pain pierced Walter''s chest. "You trust him? Even when you have no idea where he is or what he''s doing? Do you know that if I was even a littlete to rescue you, you would be..." Walter couldn''t get the rest of his sentence out of his mouth. He was still shaken by what he found earlier. Walter was a man, but could he deserve to be one if he neglected the woman he loved while she was in danger? On the other hand, Mango knew that Walter was pissed off for her sake and that he meant well. Hence, she chuckled before replying, "Well, that''s why you''re my savior. I wouldn''t be here today if it weren''t for you, so I owe you my life. If you ever need me in the future, I will be there for you." "Bullsh*t! I don''t need you to be there for me, I want you to give yourself to me." "Stop that, I''m a married woman. You shouldn''t be speaking this way to someone who''s taken, got it?" As she spoke, Mango turned her face away from him. She couldn''t bear to see the hurt on his face. Aside from that, she couldn''t give him the love he wanted. Who would''ve thought that a yboy like him would change to fall madly in love with a married woman? A strange and stilted atmosphere hung over them and it made things slightly awkward. Then, Mango coughed and she said, "Has your mother been better recently?" "Yeah, she''s feeling much better but she doesn''t seem to be able to recognize people very well. If there''s time, I''ll take you to see her. She hasn''t had much interaction with other people in her life, and I''m afraid she''ll pass away lonely." "Of course, she wouldn''t! Don''t worry, your mother will be fine." Mango patted the back of Walter''s hand softly as she consoled him. This was the first time that Mango had ever taken the initiative to hold his hand. Even if it was just a comforting gesture, it lifted Walter''s spirits immensely. "Yeah." Walter gazed at Mango''s elegant hand. The skin was so pale and clear, and her fingers were slender and exquisite. Thus, he had an urge to hold onto her hand and never let go for the rest of his life. In fact, Walter really wanted to tell Mango that it didn''t matter if she was married. All he wanted was to have a spot in her heart, even if it was the smallest part. s, he couldn''t ask for that as he was too afraid. Meanwhile, Walter''s gaze made Mango feel somewhat ufortable and she quickly retracted her hand. "Hey, I think it''s better if you go home. You''re injured, and I can''t take care of you. Plus, I heard that you were here the whole night, so what are you still doing here? Also, have someone make you something good to eat. Take care of yourself, okay? I''m worried about you because to me, you''re my best friend." Honestly, Walter was more or less touched by Mango''s words. "It''s okay. I''m a big and strong man. I can take one sleepless night." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t want you to suffer, got it?" The serious tone in Mango''s words surprised Walter, and it secretly made him d too. She was concerned about him, right? A fuzzy warmth bloomed in Walter''s chest at the thought. It turned out that anything Mango said or did could make him excited and happy. Then, Walter smiled and he replied, "Okay, whatever you say. I''ll go back and rest, but you should be on your guard against the Hans family. Maybe it''s better if I leave a few of my men here." "Nah, I think Thomas will settle everything here for me. Just take good care of yourself, okay? If I really need your help, I won''t hesitate to call. Walter, you''re my most trusted friend, so I want only the best for you, got it?" There was a hint of concern in Mango''s eyes and Walter quickly nodded his head. "Okay, I got it. I''ll go home now. Promise me you''ll stay here and recover properly, I don''t want to see you being sick again." "Don''t worry, I will!" Mango''s smile was so pure and sincere. Although Walter was extremely reluctant, he still got up and left. When he walked out of the ward, he spotted Terrance and Rainie chatting happily about something. He gave them a look before he said, "Call me if you need anything." "Don''t worry, we will." Rainie winked cheekily at him, and Walter was shocked. Her attitude towards him seemed to have turned 180 degrees. However, Walter didn''t think much of it and he left shortly after. Next, both Terrance and Rainie rushed inside the room to check on Mango. Both of them heaved a sigh of relief when they noticed that she was in a great mood. "I''m d you''re all right. You nearly scared us all to death yesterday." Terrance''s care was sincere. Mango smiled back before replying, "Thank you for your concern, I''m so sorry to have worried you." "Do you know who kidnapped you?" Terrance felt that Mango being dumped inside the Hans family''s club was not a coincidence. However, he failed to get any conclusions despite investigating the issue. "I don''t know. To be honest, I was stuck in that room for days, and no one came to see me or talk to me so I really have no clue who kidnapped me. But the man who took me in the first ce was very tall, maybe he was one head taller than me." Mango tried hard to remember the chain of events, but there wasn''t much to go on. On the other hand, Terrance was rather discouraged by Mango''s words. "I didn''t tell my mother about what happened. She''s not doing too well, so..." "I understand, and there''s no need to tell her either." Mango''s attitude towards Madam Hans remained cold and indifferent. Honestly, what could she do? Mango couldn''t be warm towards somebody who had hurt her so deeply. Before Terrance could say anything else, Rainie hurriedly cut in. "All right, Mango must be tired after being up for so long, so we should let her rest. As for the rest of it, I think it''s best if we leave the investigation to you. I''m sure you''re very powerful in Ocean City right? This shouldn''t be hard for you." Rainie''s words made Terrance feel rather ashamed. If it was easy for them, then he wouldn''t be in such a difficult position! In the end, they still couldn''t find anything despite their power and influence! Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Mango couldn''t bear to me Terrance after seeing his reaction, so she just muttered, "I believe that this doesn''t have anything to do with the Hans family. No matter how you look at it, their family would never hurt me. Even if Madam Hans hates me, she would never want me dead, so there''s something suspicious going on here. I was kidnapped near the Celestial Clubhouse but dumped at one of the Hans family''s clubs. Honestly, I can''t think of a connection between them right now, but what I can say is not to me yourself for this. I''m not strong enough to think straight, so wait until I get better. By then, I''ll look into this together with you." In truth, Terrance felt a little ufortable when he heard Mango''s words. "The Hans family have wronged you terribly. I wasn''t brave enough to stop my mother from hurting you, nor was I capable enough to stop Andrea from escaping. Plus, you shouldn''t worry too much when you''re hospitalized. I sent some men to look into Rita''s whereabouts, so if there''s any news, I will..." "Rita''s fine, she''s home already." Truth be told, Mango didn''t expect Terrance to be worried about Rita. When she first found out that Nathaniel had used Rita to set a trap, Mango was sad but now she wasn''t in the mood to dig up the past. Terrance was rather surprised by Mango''s revtion, but he quickly connected the dots in his head. "Was it all a trap? Did Nathaniel set it up?" "Yes, I''m sorry that everyone was worried about it." When it came to this issue, she felt that Nathaniel might''ve gone overboard with it. Hence, she owed the Hans family an apology. It made sense! If Rita was still kidnapped, why would Nathaniel leave Ocean City in the first ce? If it weren''t for Rita being kidnapped, would Mango even go to the Hans family to demand information on her daughter? If that didn''t happen, then Andrea wouldn''t be exposed, and Madam Hans would have died without knowing why her body had wasted away. So, could Nathaniel really be med? Truth be told, Terrance couldn''t me him at all. "Did Nathaniel leave Ocean City because of this?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "I don''t know." Mango truly had no idea, nor did she understand it at all. What was so important that Nathaniel had to drop everything and leave Ocean City? Meanwhile, Rainie waspletely confused about what was going on. Thus, she couldn''t help but ask, "What are you talking about? Why don''t I understand anything?" "I think it''s better if you didn''t understand it at all." In all honesty, Mango preferred Rainie to be this way. Simple, steadfast, and always willing to help her friend. The less she knew, the safer Rainie would be. On the other hand, Rainie was rather dissatisfied as she felt like a fool. Then, Terrance asked softly, "I don''t get it. How did Nathaniel manage to work together with the Hans family to pull off this ruse?" "I heard that it was because of one of the drivers in your employ. Someone in his family had fallen sick, and he needed the money. So, Nathaniel managed to exploit this weakness. Ultimately, what he did was wrong, and I''m very sorry on his behalf." Mango''s formality made Terrance rather ufortable. He was supposed to be her closest rtive, and yet he was even more of a stranger than Walter was. Sadness tinged Terrance''s tone as he said, "The Hans family owes you a lot. Nevertheless, you''ll always be a part of the family." "Enough, Mr. Hans. How long are you going to repeat that for?" Mango hadn''t said a word, but Rainie couldn''t take it anymore. "Your so-called kinship is so one-sided. When have you ever saw things from Mango''s perspective? Do you feel sorry for yourself? Do you think that helping Mango, trusting her, and fighting for her is all that you need to do?" Rainie''s words alerted Mango to what she was about to say next, so Mango quickly tugged on her sleeve. However, Rainie acted like she didn''t notice that at all before continuing, "Do you think what you did is enough? If you treated Mango like your family, then would you just go along with your mother when she fussed over epting Andrea into your family? You''ve always tolerated your mother from the start. Despite all the nice things you''ve said about Mango, the person you cared about the most was your mother! If you''d persisted in disallowing your mother to adopt Andrea in the first cement, would any of this have happened? If you''d backed Mango up when Andrea started her shenanigans against your mother, would this have happened? Except for yelling at your mother when she hurt Mango, what else have you done? So, stop saying that she was heartless towards the Hans family because you''ve never considered Mango as your family in the first ce!" "Rainie!" Mango felt as if Rainie was the only one in the entire world gutsy enough to speak to Terrance like this. Besides, what was the point of talking about this now? However, Rainie was telling the truth. On the other hand, Terrance waspletely stunned. He had never thought that what he did what so cold and unfeeling to the eyes of outsiders. On the contrary, Terrance always felt like he''d done a lot for Mango. He''d even gone against his own mother for her, but he realized that whatever Rainie said was right. He hadn''t done his best to protect Mango at all since the start. Although he knew that Mango had been hurt repeatedly, his mother still upied the most important ce in his heart. Rainie was right, if he''d persisted against his mother in interacting with Andrea, perhaps none of this would have happened. So, Queena had also left because she was too sad and disappointed? Suddenly, Terrance felt absolutely useless. How could he ask Mango to acknowledge the Hans family when they were like this? How could he ask her to forgive them? It turned out that they were the ones who brought this upon themselves. They were the ones who had worn away Mango''s enthusiasm towards the Hans family bit by bit. "I''m sorry, Mango. Truly." Terrance apologized as he hung his head in shame. However, Mango wasn''t really bothered by it as it was all in the past. Even without the Hans family and Madam Hans, she still had Madam Ye and her parents as well as Nathaniel to love her. There were plenty of people who cared about her, so there was no need to feel sad over the few that didn''t. "Don''t be like that, Mr. Hans. It''s all in the past. I only hope that the Hans family will be peaceful in the future." Terrance felt even more ashamed at Mango''s words. "You''re probably tired and need to rest. I''ll stand guard outside, so please call me if you need anything." In truth, Terrance felt that he couldn''t stay here any longer. He even felt the beginning of a furious blush on his face. He had always asked Mango to sacrifice for the Hans family, but did they do the same for her? Furthermore, Mango had sacrificed a lot. She''d dropped everything in her life for the sake of the Hans family and Madam Hans, but what did she get in the end? Then, Terrance suddenly realized that he would be sorely disappointed with the Hans family if he was Mango. As she gazed at Terrance''s crestfallen stance, she red over at Rainie before saying, "You''re absolutely unforgiving when you speak, aren''t you?" "If you don''t say anything, they''ll only ask for more. Some people just can''t see the error of their ways, so I''m just reminding them of it." Then, Rainie poured a ss of warm water for Mango. The other woman paused for a moment before she took a sip. Meanwhile, Genevieve had someone sent her medication over to her. After the incident with Susie, Rainie had be extremely alert and she carefully checked the medication before giving it to Mango. On the other hand, Mango was slightly embarrassed at her treatment. "I would feel really guilty if I don''t get better soon. You''re honestly taking such good care of me." "Yup! So you need to recover as soon as possible, okay? Take a nap after you eat the medicine. You were up all morning talking to people, and it''s bad for your health." Rainie felt her heart ache as she looked upon Mango''s pale face. "Yes, ma''am." As Mango teased Rainie, she realized that she felt quite tired indeed. After that, she took the medicine beforeying back down on the bed. Next, Rainie tucked Mango into the covers after she noticed Mango getting better. Subsequently, Rainieid down on her bed to sleep. The nurse hesitated when she saw the scene before her, but she still covered Rainie with a nket as she slept. When Genevieve arrived at the ward during her rounds, that was what she found. Thus, she couldn''t help but admire Rainie. She hadn''t left Mango''s side at all, and it was clear that they shared a very close rtionship. As she gave Mango a thorough examination, Mango suddenly opened her eyes. However, her nervous gaze rxed when she realized that it was Genevieve. Genevieve spoke with an apologetic tone as she noticed that Mango was startled, "The Ye family and the Hans family have stationed bodyguards outside. There''s no need to be scared, just rest. You need proper rest to recover." "It''s fine." Mango smiled faintly, and Genevieve was impressed by how resilient she was. Any regr woman would feel depressed at this point, but she didn''t see any sign of that in Mango. On the other hand, Mango seemed fine. "Your attitude towards all of this is great and very good for your recovery. With a good outlook on things, nothing will bring you down." Mango nodded slightly upon hearing Genevieve''s words. "Dr. Bay, I have a question." "Go ahead." "What the hell is going on with my body?" Mango wasn''t a fool. Her sudden weakness could be caused by her experiences while she was kidnapped, but Mango was sensitive enough to know that something was different. She didn''t want to think too much about it, but the thought had popped back into her head. Ever since her period arrived, there seemed to be something wrong with her body. Furthermore, such a high-ranking doctor like Genevieve had personallye to her home for a checkup as well as performed a fourteenth- hour surgery on her. From what Rainie said, it seemed like Mango''s life was truly in danger. Thus, something was definitely wrong with her body! Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Genevieve hadn''t expected Mango to suddenly ask this question, so she was stunned for a second before she smiled while replying, "Nothing big, just some lost-miscarriage weakness. Didn''t I tell you this?" "Genevieve, there''s no need for you to hide it from me. You know I can handle it. If anything happens, you need to tell me, okay? I don''t want to be thest person to know about my health." The way Mango addressed her name directly caused Genevieve to be at a loss for words. She seemed to see her past self in Mango. Mango was strong, independent and so very averse to implicating others. Recalling Nathaniel''s current predicament and Mango''s lonely fight against her illness, tears sprang to Genevieve''s eyes. "I don''t want to hide it anymore, Mango. You''re not doing too well." Genevieve''s words caused Mango''s heart to skip a beat. "What do you mean?" "Your miscarriage has caused a lot of damage. Despite adequate care from yourself and Mr. Ye, something went wrong along the way and your uterus has shrunk slightly. Other than that, there are signs of major uterine bleeding. Your heavy period is one of the signs." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Genevieve''s words struck Mango like a bolt from the blue. "What does that mean?" "This disease is rather rare in medicine, and cases of the uterus shrinking are only something I''ve heard of until I met you. Plus, I did your blood work and found that there''s a foreign substance mixed in with it which causes major damage to your body." When Mango heard that, she immediately recalled the pill that Nanny Zhang forced her to swallow. Was all of this because of that pill? "Earlier when I miscarried, Nanny Zhang forced an unknown pill down my throat. I don''t know what it was, but it might have something to do with this." Mango recalled the memory in her head. Then, Genevieve''s face looked even grimmer. "If that''s the case, then it''s bad." "Why?" "Nanny Zhang has gone insane. No one knows why, but news from Santell Capital says that she might have gone insane after an altercation inside the woman''s prison. Now, she''s confirmed to be insane and she was transferred to a secret offsite location for treatment. If she was the one who did this, then she can''t help you in her current state. Nanny Zhang is a genius in the medical field, and it would be miraculous if she''d used her skills for good. Unfortunately, that isn''t the case." Genevieve admired Nanny Zhang''s medical skills very much, but not her personality. When she heard this, Mango realized that she didn''t have much hope left. Thus, she couldn''t help but feel saddened. "What''s the worst case scenario for me?" She needed to know what would be of her. Mango still had a lot of things left undone and people to spend time with. Now that she''de down with this affliction, she couldn''t help but wonder what she''d done to offend God that put her in this situation. Then, Genevieve replied in a helpless tone, "Honestly, I don''t know. All I can do now is stop your uterus from bleeding, but I can''t stop it from shrinking. If worsees to worst, you may need to undergo a hysterectomy in about a year or a few months. However, this is something you need to think of carefully as I know how important the uterus is for a woman." Then, Mango touched her belly sadly. "A hysterectomy? Does that mean that I will no longer be able to have children? I might even lose the right to call myself a woman." On the other hand, Genevieve didn''t know how to answer Mango''s question. After a brief moment of silence, she replied, "I will work hard to fix you. Recently, I''ve been studying your bloodposition, and Noah has volunteered to help too. Don''t worry, we will try our best." At first, Mango thought that the doctor couple was good to her only because of Nathaniel''s rtionship with them. However, at this moment, she knew that Genevieve was genuinely doing this for her good. Then, Mango suddenlyughed. "Don''t worry, I trust all of you. I won''t me you even if you couldn''t help me. After all, everyone has its destiny. I will try to have the best outlook of life, but I need you to keep this a secret from everyone, especially this girl right here." Mango looked over at Rainie, who was sleeping and had drool all over her pillow as if she was having a wonderful dream. Then, the corners of Mango''s mouth quirked up in a smile. Genevieve muttered as she watched this interaction, "How do you have such a good friendship? Usually, friendships between women don''t go this deep." "Perhaps she loves me more than a friend and more like family. Rainie''s been an orphan since her childhood, and she was abandoned by her parents. Thus, she''s learned how to be tough. I still remember the first time I saw her fight off a guy. She was injured from head to toe, but she still told me that she won. From that moment on, we''ve been friends until today. Rainie''s always been by my side, supporting me despite whatever decision I''ve made. Although she would get mad if I made stupid decisions, she just let me do whatever I want. I''m pretty sure she''ll be devastated if she knows what is happening to me. Honestly, I just want her to be happy." The rtionship Mango and Rainie shared caused Genevieve to be rather envious. Next, she whispered, "Well, don''t worry because I won''t tell her, but you''ll have to cooperate with my treatment." "Of course, I''m afraid of dying after all." After that, Mango started chuckling. On the other hand, Genevieve saw the resilience reflected in Mango''s eyes. "You''re rather are inspiring, you know? Despite being weak, you''re not like other women." "Don''t tter me, I''ll get a big head." Then Mango and Genevieve shared augh. However, the doctor knew that Mango was still uneasy and scared on the inside. No one would be this calm after finding out about their illness. s, it was up to the person to see whether they could handle it. All of a sudden, her heart ached for Mango. "Is there any news about Mr. Ye?" Mango was surprised by Genevieve''s question. She''d always thought that Genevieve and Noah knew where Nathaniel was. Now that Genevieve had asked, Mango''s gaze became evasive as she replied, "No, but he should be back soon right? He''s already left for a long time, and Nathaniel loves our family. Previously, he''s never been on a business trip longer than a week, so I''m sure he''ll be back soon." "Aren''t you angry with him for not being by your side when you needed him most?" Mango was surprised when she heard Genevieve''s words, but she replied, "I heard that you were a military wife as well. Noah was an exemry soldier back in the army." She had learned all of this from Rainie. Genevieve was caught off guard by the sudden change in topic, but she smiled before saying, "Yes, he left the military for me. If he''d stayed, perhaps he would have had a better career ahead of him." "Everyone makes their own choices. Maybe to you, it''s unfortunate that Noah has let go of his military career, but how would you know his feeling? How do you know that this is not the life that he wanted?" Mango''s words surprised Genevieve and then she seemed even more impressed with Mango. "You think very differently from other women." "Special, aren''t I?" Mango smiled pridefully. Then Genoveva smiled as well. "Yes, you''re very special. Why are you asking about this?" "Nothing, I just want to ask you about the time Noah was on one of his missions. I heard that he lost all contact with home, so did you me him for not being with you?" As soon as Mango''s words left her mouth, Genevieve understood what she meant. Mango was truly different from the rest. "You and I are not the same, I chose a military man so I naturally have to face the consequences of that. But your husband is a businessman." "But he used to be a soldier!" Mango''s words stunned Genevieve for a moment before she continued, "I''ve always believed that military men would always have a different outlook on life after they''ve left the military. They won''t do evil things, and they''ll stay loyal to their families and country. Even though Nathaniel is a businessman, that part of him will never change. Now that Nathan''s left without contacting anyone, people may think that he went off with another woman. Some people may think he''s heartless to leave me when I needed him most, but who knows the real reason he left? I always believe that he always has his family and his home in his heart. That''s enough for me! A man is free to do as he likes, and he doesn''t have to tell a woman everything. As long as he still loves me, what do I have to comin about? I chose the man, didn''t I?" Genevieve was astonished. Everyone had thought that Mango would be upset, and she might even actually have been agitated with him at one point. However, no one expected how solid Mango''s feelings for Nathaniel were. Even if Nathaniel left without an exnation, she still believed in him and Mango trusted the choice she made. She believed in the love she shared. All of a sudden, Genevieve believed that even she could notpare up to Mango. Over thest few years in the hospital, she''d seen way too many people from all walks of life, and this caused her to nearly forget the love she shared. Mango was right! As long as there were love and trust, was there anything they couldn''t ovee? Then, Genevieve gazed at Mango and she said, "Don''t worry, I''m sure he''ll be back! Other than that, he''ll be back safely in one piece for you. Nathaniel Ye deserves for you to wait for him!" Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Then, Mango suddenly paused for a moment. She looked over at Genevieve who had a steady and confident look in her eyes. That caused Mango to finally be at ease. She''d been worried about what happened to Nathaniel, but by the looks of it, Genevieve and Noah should know where Nathaniel was. Moreover, Noah''s family background wasplicated even though he was a doctor. He even had connections to high-ranking military officials, so Noah''s protection of Nathaniel was solid. Mango could finally rx when she realized that Nathaniel would be safe and sound. "Thank you." Although she did not know what Noah and Genevieve had done for Nathaniel, at this moment, she was still grateful to them. Genevieve was rather embarrassed to be on the receiving end of Mango''s gratitude. She whispered, "Don''t thank me. We had to do it. You''ll understand everything once he returns." "Yeah." After that, Mango didn''t ask about anything else. It was enough for her to know that Nathaniel was doing well. Right now, all she could do was to make sure her body recovered as well as possible. As for what Genevieve said about her body, she could only leave that part up to God. On the other hand, Genevieve noticed that Mango was sleepy and she left after giving her a few more instructions. After that, Mango fell asleep quickly, but her sleep this time was sweet and a smile formed on her face. Meanwhile, Thomas had returned to the Song family home ording to Walter''s instructions. Carter Song was especially d to see that Thomas had returned home, and Thomas''s mother was the same. Hence, she wanted to get to know him better, but Thomas wasn''t very receptive. "I came back because I have errands to run. Walter said that there''s a secret bunker in our house?" Thomas looked directly at Carter. Carter was quite puzzled. Since when did Walter get so close to Thomas? Did the two of them make up since Walter told Thomas about the secret bunker? At the thought of this possibility, Carter couldn''t describe how delighted he was. "Oh yes, I''ll take you there." "Thomas, do stay for lunch. I''ll have someone make your favorite spicy chicken for lunch, okay?" Mrs. Song looked at her son and she wanted nothing more than to hold him in her arms. However, they''d been separated for many years, and now they were as distant as strangers. Thomas shook his head before saying, "I still have something else to do, so you go ahead and eat." As Thomas spoke, he ignored the expectant look in Mrs. Song''s eyes as he followed Carter to the bunker. After he found the location, Thomas immediately locked Susie in there. Carter had no idea what Thomas was up to, but he was d as long as Thomas was home. "Hurry up and make something nice to eat. No matter whether Thomas stays for lunch or not, at least we have it prepared." As soon as Carter spoke, everyone in the Song family household started to the preparation much to the delight of Mrs. Song. Meanwhile, Thomas was inside the secret bunker interrogating Susie, but she proved to be a tough nut to crack. Other than cursing Mango and Nathaniel, she said little else. When Walter returned home, he frowned at the bustling scene before him. "What''s the matter? Is my Dad getting a new wife?" His words immediately made Mrs. Song embarrassed, and his father''s face sank. "What the hell are you talking about? Why have youe back?" "Wow, am I not allowed toe back here anymore?" Walter''s casual demeanor caused his father to be very angry. "Mind your words. Thomas is back, and he could be staying for lunch. I''m warning you not to screw around." "So, Thomas is back. No wonder the house is so lively. I guess that there''s not much fanfare for someone whose parents hate him right, Mrs. Song?" Walter''s sarcasm put Mrs. Song in an awkward position. "No, didn''t Thomase home because you told him to? I thought you two..." "Do you think I''ve epted you and your son? Dream on!" Walter snorted coldly before he flung the jacket on his sofa. Then, he rolled up his sleeves before entering the kitchen. Then, his father spotted the wound on his shoulder. "What trouble have you gotten yourself into now? Could you just not do this right now? At the very least, you''re the heir of the Song family and my son, so could you spare me the embarrassment? You do nothing except drink or gamble, and now you''ve gotten yourself involved with the gangs? Don''t expect me to pick up your mess!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Then, Carter angrily picked up an ashtray and he flung it at Walter. At that moment, Thomas stepped out and he subconsciously blocked the ashtray for Walter. Hence, the ashtray hit his arm instead. Then, Mrs. Song immediately screamed. "Thomas, are you okay? Where did youe from? Does it hurt?" Carter didn''t expect to hurt his youngest son, so he was rather worried. "Why did you step out so suddenly to protect this rascal? Let me tell you, he was born to disobey me. He will do nothing to please me, and he would rather piss me off instead." "Mr. Song, why did you hurt him without finding out the truth? Walter didn''t get injured because of a fight, it was because..." "Enough, Thomas. No one wants to see you put on a show of brotherly affection here. See, in my father''s eyes I''m just a good-for-nothing, so you shoulde home as soon as possible. At least there would still be some hope for him to pass on the Song family''s inheritance to you. After that, I''m sure he''ll shove me out the door." Meanwhile, Walter paid no heed to his father''s attitude as it was way toomon. When had his father ever listened to his exnation all his life? At first, Walter tried to defend himself, but the more he did that the more Carter thought he was being stubborn. So, he just punished Walter harder. Over time, Walter stopped defending himself. Thomas looked over at Walter with aplicated gaze. He had no idea that his brother was treated like this at home. Walter, who was carefree and reckless on the outside, was suffering at home. Thus, Thomas felt even more upset. Carter retorted when he heard what Walter said. "Your brother is doing you a favor, and yet you don''t appreciate it. I''m so confused as to why you''re such an ungrateful whelp just like your mother!" "It''s fine to talk about me, but you have no right to talk about my mother!" Walter''s expression suddenly turned sour like spoiled milk. Carter wanted to say something as Walter had talked back to him in front of Thomas, but then Thomas said, "I still have things to do, so excuse me. The Song family needs to sort out some problems, and it won''t do any good for an outsider like me to stay. But Mr. Song, Walter is still your son, and do you want to lose another son? Things are not what they seem. Although Walter hates me, I admire him very much." After that, Thomas turned and he left. Carter was bbergasted. On the other hand, Mrs. Song grabbed onto Thomas''s arm and she said, "Son, just have one meal with us, please? Can''t you stay with me for a moment?" "I''m sorry, Mrs. Song, but I''m really busy. I need to be responsible for Mrs. Ye safety in Mr. Ye''s absence. Goodbye." Then, Thomas drew his arm back and he left the house without looking back. He had no clue how to face this family, his parents, and Walter as well. Thomas felt that his appearance was the reason causing Walter to be ostracised and disliked by Carter. If it weren''t for his mother being a homewrecker, then the Song family and Walter wouldn''t turn out like this. Meanwhile, Walter was shocked for a second as he didn''t expect Thomas to defend him. However, he didn''t say anything else while entering the kitchen. After a while, a loud bang emanated from the kitchen along with some mes. Everyone in the kitchen ran out, including Walter whose face was full of soot. When Carter realized what was happening, he was so angry that his entire body shook. "What are you doing! Are you trying to burn down the house?" However, Walter didn''t want to talk to him at all and he went inside once more after the servants had put out the fire. Yet, it didn''t take long for tragedy to strike again and this time Walter''s hair was singed. "Cough! Cough!" Walter choked on the smoke that caused him to cough. Then, Nanny Liu said worriedly, "Mr. Song, I can make whatever you want to eat for you. You''ve never tried to step into the kitchen before this, so why are you trying to cook? Honestly, instead of cooking, you''re trying to kill yourself." Looking at the mess in front of him, Walter sat on the ground and he said, "Why is cooking so difficult? I did it ording to what you said." At that, Nanny Liu was rather exasperated. "Mr. Song, why the sudden interest in cooking? If you like it, then go and sign up for a training ss where there are professional chefs to train you instead of ruining the house." "I''m not going. A training ss just means that I''m not as good as I think I am." Now, Walter was truly annoyed. He just wanted to make some good food to Mango, but why was it so hard? How could Nathaniel be capable of making such delicious food? Could Mango have lied to him about that? Well, it made sense! Surely Mango must have lied to him. Nathaniel was pampered since birth, so how would he ever deign to step into a greasy kitchen? The more Walter thought about it, the more unlikely it was. Next, he rubbed at his face, only to realize that there was a lot of charred hair in his hand. Thus, Walter couldn''t help but scream. "Ah! My hair!" Walter jumped up in horror and he rushed straight to the bathroom so quickly. Even Carter, who was pissed off at him, missed that sight of his elder son. Walter whined at his miserable state in the mirror. "It''s over. I didn''t have much of a chance at first, but Mango would never like me now. Gosh, my hair! I can''t go bald, right?" Exasperation and frustration colored Walter''s features, and he really wanted to die as he touched his bald forehead. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Carter was so pissed off that he began yelling outside, but Walter was already used to it. "Why is he ruining my kitchen instead of the one at his apartment? He did this on purpose!" Carter was so angry that he felt rather faint. Ever since Walter was rescued from his kidnapping years ago, his demeanor seemed to have changed. Hence, Walter had be reckless and uncontroble. The corners of Walter''s mouth twitched and he said, "Well, yeah. I can''t bear to destroy my apartment. I''d have to renovate if I set it on fire." Carter couldn''t take it anymore and his eyes rolled into the back of his head. "Carter! Carter! Someone call the family doctor quick!" Mrs. Song was so anxious that she broke out in a cold sweat. Meanwhile, Walter casually took a shower as he was used to his father''s anger. Plus, the doctor was always on standby at home, and his father wouldn''t pass away so easily. After his shower, Walter changed into his clothes and he stared at the bald spot on his forehead. Next, he put on a hat to leave the house. Then, he found a hairstylist and had them shave him bald. How could he go out with such a hairstyle? When he left the barber''s, he felt a chilly breeze caress his head. The feeling was unusual, and the stares everyone gave him served made Walter even angrier. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you ever seen a monk?" Walter roared at the people around him and those people dissipated quickly. Just as he wanted to go get something to eat, Walter received a call from Zion. Walter answered the phone, "Hey, you little brat! I heard you caught a cold? That''s kind of stupid, don''t you think? Your Mommy is fine, so don''t worry. I just returned from the hospital, and she seems to be in good spirits." Upon hearing Walter''s words, Zion was relieved and he whispered, "Uncle Song, thank you. I heard that you saved my Mommyst night." How did Zion know about this when even Madam Ye was in the dark? Walter was shocked for a while before he remembered that Zion was a genius. Perhaps he had infiltrated the hospital''s surveince system. "You can''t just hack someone''s security system without them knowing, that''s illegal, you know?" "I''m just worried about Mommy." Zion''s voice was hoarse, and it was apanied by some coughing which made Walter distressed. When he recalled that Mango was unable to take care of her son at this time, Walter couldn''t help but say, "I''ll buy something nice ande over to visit." "Sure! I''d love a durian crumble." Zion wasn''t shy about demanding what he wanted. Walter smiled before replying, "Okay, I''ll go and get it for you." "Nice, I''ll be waiting." After he hung up the phone, Zion got up to change his clothes before he saw Madam Ye enter the room. ''Grandma.'' "Are you feeling better now?" Madam Ye''s heart ached for this grandson of hers. "I''m much better. Uncle Song will being to see meter." Zion''s words surprised Madam Ye, but she still smiled before saying, "Okay, but you need to take care of yourself, understand?" "Thank you, Grandma." Then, Madam Ye smoothed a hand over Zion''s forehead and she realized that his fever had subsided. After that, she had someone prepare some warm water for Zion. When Walter arrived at Ye''s Mansion, his new hairstyle shocked Madam Ye. "Mr. Song, your hairstyle is...quite unique." Madam Ye was too embarrassed to say anything else, and unique was the best adjective she could come up with. Then, Walter stroked his bald head and he replied, "This is what''s fashionable these days, Madam Ye." "Oh, I see." Madam Ye smiled faintly in reply. However, she knew that she would kill her sons if either one decided to sport a hairstyle like this. "Zion is upstairs. You can go up and see him." Walter shrugged his shoulders casually at Madam Ye''s words before he went upstairs to Zion''s room. "Hey, you little brat! Here are your durian crumbles." Walter immediately handed the snack to Zion. Meanwhile, Zion stared at Walter in surprise for quite some time. "How do I look, cool right?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Walter asked with a smile. Zion nodded and he replied, "Yeah, it''s cool. You look like you just left prison." "Can''t you at least be nice?" Walter was already in a sullen mood, and Zion''s words only made it worse. "Is it really that bad?" "It''s fine. Just need some time to get used to it." This time, Zion decided to spare Walter some of the embarrassment. Then, Walter sat listlessly next to him before saying, "If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have tried." "Tried to do what?" "None of your business!" Walter would never, ever tell Zion that he burned off his hair trying to cook for Mango. Since Walter didn''t want to talk about it, Zion decided not to press for answers. Instead, he ate his durian crumble while handing over a bottle of medicine to Walter. "What''s this?" Walter asked curiously. Zion said, "Uncle Merle gave it to me. He said it was very effective in healing wounds, and it was some secret concoction. It''s yours! Thank you for saving my mother yesterday." At that, Walter smiled and he unbuttoned his shirt without hesitation in front of Zion. The boy''s eyes narrowed when he saw the wound on Walter''s shoulder. "Uncle Song, does it hurt?" "Of course not! Real men take the pain silently. Do you think you could apply the medicine for me, you brat? I can''t reach it." Right now, Walter wasn''t being polite to Zion at all. In his eyes, Zion was Nathaniel''s son just as much as he was Mango''s son. Thus, he should take the opportunity to push him around. Then, Zion put down the durian crumble and he went to wash his hands. After that, he applied the medicine to Walter''s wound ording to Merle''s instructions. "Aah!" Walter suddenly screamed in pain. "Jesus Christ, be gentle! What kind of medicine is this? It feels like you''ve put chili oil on my wound! Are you ying some sort of joke on me?" Walter was in so much pain that his entire body was twitching. Rarely did he ever need to endure such pain. Zion replied faintly, "A real man takes the pain silently, so I''m sure it doesn''t matter to you, right? Didn''t you just say that just now? Why? Can''t you take it anymore? I forgot to tell you that Uncle Merle told me that this ointment''s effect is strong, so it will hurt terribly. Yet, it''s very effective, and your wound will be scabbed over by tomorrow." As he spoke, Zion continued to apply the medicine. On the other hand, Walter wanted nothing more than to leave the room immediately. Unfortunately, he had to preserve his pride in front of Zion, so he just gritted his teeth to take the pain. s, tears started brimming up in his eyes. F*ck! He really didn''t want to cry! However, the sharp scent of the medication stimted his nose, and tears spilled out involuntarily. Despite wanting to maintain his image, Walter failed as the tears started rolling down his cheeks. Damn it! It really hurt! After Zion finished applying the medicine, he was shocked to see that Walter was crying, "Ah! You''re crying, Uncle Song! Don''t move, I''ll take a photo for you as a memento." Zion left to look for his phone in a hurry as he said that, and it angered Walter so much that he wanted to beat the child. "Zion! You did that on purpose, did you?" One half of his shoulder was already numbed. On the other hand, Zion took a few burst shots on his phone before he smiled while saying, "You''re lame, Uncle Song! Mr. Ye didn''t even flinch when I applied the same medicine on him." "Is Mr. Ye even human? He''s basically a beast in human form!" The pain was so intense that Walter nearly went berserk, and the ache prated deep into his soul. Then, Zion replied faintly, "If Mr. Ye is a beast, then you''ll be his prey. You''re no match for him." "You little brat! Did you ask me toe here just to anger me? I''m leaving!" Walter stood up petntly, but Zion then grabbed hold of his wrist. "Ah, don''t be like that, Uncle Song. Can''t you take a joke? Why are you being so petty with a kid?" "So what? Do you take pride in bullying adults?" Walter felt as if he was being used. Nathaniel was a sly fox, and Zion was just the younger copy of him. He used his cold as an excuse for Walter toe and see him, but Walter ended up being bullied instead. Zion actually wanted tough at Walter''s current situation, but he stopped himself out of fear of driving Walter away, "Fine, I was wrong to bully you, okay?" "That''s more like it." Walter then sat on the bed shirtless as he waited for the burning in his shoulder to disappear. "Go ahead, you sly little boy. What are you nning?" If Walter missed the sneaky gleam in Zion''s eyes, he was not Walter Song then! Zion smiled before saying, "I want you to do me a favor." "Tell me about it first." Walter wasn''t that stupid to immediately walk into Zion''s trap. Although Zion was young, he had plenty of tricks up his sleeve just like his father. Walter cursed Nathaniel in his heart, but he had no idea that his facial expression betrayed his thoughts. Then, Zion shook his head before he recalled that he still needed Walter''s help. He turned on the computer before saying, "I''ve located Mr. Ye''s cell signal." "Where is it?" In fact, Walter didn''t give a damn where Nathaniel was, but after witnessing Mango calling out his name during hera, Walter was quite curious to know his location. Right now, all he wanted to do was go over and gave Nathaniel a good beating. It would be even better if Nathaniel was paralyzed from that drubbing. As the evil thoughts crossed Walter''s mind, he spotted Zion pointing to a spot on the map, "Here he is. Uncle Song, do you think you can help me go and find out what happened to my Daddy?" Zion''s eyes were filled with hope, and it was the first time that he''d ever spoken so formally to Walter. Walter suddenly found himself unable to refuse Zion. Although he had his father''s eyes, the look in them reminded Walter of the way Mango looked. "Why me? You have a lot of people in the Ye family, so why should I be the one to help you?" Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Zion''s eyes narrowed at Walter''s words and he muttered, "Because if you really wants to protect my Mommy, you''d protect Mr. Ye for her as well, right?" It was hard for Walter to answer Zion''s question. "Kid, I''m going to make it very clear that I detest your father very much. I''m not even ashamed to tell you that I fancy your mother, and I would be d if something happened to your father. Honestly, I wouldn''t even try to save him at all." Walter didn''t care about Zion''s opinion of him. Furthermore, it was clear that he liked Mango anyway. Zion frowned slightly before replying, "I know how charming my mother can be, but she loves my Daddy." This time, Zion didn''t even call Mr. Ye by his name. "So what? Nathaniel''s nowhere to be found, so all I have to do is to stay by your mother''s side every day. I''m sure that she would eventually fall in love with me if I''m there for her during her darkest times. Plus, why would she not fall in love with me? I''m handsome as hell." At that, Zion almost threw up. He had met several narcissistic people in his life, but none as narcissistic as Walter. Zion shook his head before saying, "It''s fine if you don''t want to go. But don''t me me if anything goes wrong with your arm." "What do you mean?" Walter immediately became nervous. There was an indifferent tone in Zion''s voice as he replied, "Oh nothing, I just added some chili oil into the ointment. It''s very bad for wound healing, I hear." "You brat! Didn''t you do this to repay me for saving your mom? How dare you trick me!" Walter almost wanted to kill Zion on the spot. Sure enough, he was Nathaniel''s son! He was just as insidious and cunning as his father! However, Zion replied softly, "I am grateful to you. The medication is truly effective, just slow and a bit painful. Also, I can still post your crying photos online for all to see. I''m sure thedies would like them, and I might be able to sell them for money." "Zion, I''m going to kill you!" Walter felt extremely depressed. He''d been fooled by a child! However, Zion smiled slyly before replying, "So, are you going or not?" "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll take my revenge and make Mr. Ye disappear forever?" "Never!" Zion said with absolute certainty. "How would you know?" "I know because you can''t bear to see my mother sad." Zion''s words rendered Walter speechless. F*ck! How did this kid correctly predict what was on his mind? Was there no justice on this? "Are you really a four-year-old child?" "Are you really a young man in his twenties?" The contemptuous look in Zion''s eyes almost drove Walter insane. Walter felt like he was going to get a heart attack if he stayed with Zion any longer. "Tell me, where is Nathaniel?" "I don''t know either. This ce can''t be found on any maps." As soon as Zion spoke, Walter felt his blood pressure rose. "You''re f*cking with me, aren''t you? There are plenty of people in the Ye family who can help you, like your uncle, or Merle. Why me? Now you tell me that you don''t know the name of the ce, so how do you expect me to go?" Walter was really annoyed right now. Zion replied in a low voice, "My uncle has been very busytely, and I rarely see him. Even Wisdom''s followed him to work, and I haven''t seen him in a few days. As for Uncle Merle, he has other things to attend to and I''m sure Susie''s escape from our custody wasn''t some sort of mistake." Walter felt rather odd hearing a four-year-old child analyzing these things. Zion was simply a genius. "Can you just upy your mind with stuff kids usually think about? Let the adults handle their problems." "Well, if you adults are more efficient in your work, then would a child like I need to worry so much?" Walter nearly burst a blood vessel out of anger as he heard Zion''s dismissive tone. The child seemed to be asking for a beating every time he opened his mouth. "All right, tell me how I''m supposed to get to the ce you spoke of?" "I''ve already drawn a path on the map and sent it to your phone. All you need is to follow the instructions to get there." After Zion finished speaking, Walter hopped up in shock. "When did you gain ess to my phone?" "I didn''t, but Mr. Ye went through your phone before this. I found traces of your phone in his, so I just sent it from there." Zion replied calmly, but Walter felt a chill run down his spine. Were these two freaks from the Ye family even human? "No, you went through my phone without my permission. That''s an invasion of privacy you know that?" "Hey, Uncle Song, I''m not interested in the photos of the beautiful women on your phone! I didn''t want to scar myself, so I skipped over them." Zion''s words nearly made Walter choke to death on his spit. "You...you!" "Okay, Uncle Song, you''re the only one out of all of us that receives the least attention, and nobody cares where you go. So, I leave the task of finding my father to you. My Mommy will be very grateful once she knows that you''ve found my father. Although she may not like you, she might not turn down any invitations for lunch in the future." Walter was floored when he heard Zion''s words. He was right! Although Mango couldn''t marry him, Nathaniel would be pissed if he could periodically invite Mango out for lunch and a movie. Even if Walter might not die of anger, at least the jealousy would kill him. Zion shook his head exasperatedly when he spotted the gleeful look on Walter''s face. Gosh, Walter was so stupid! Then, he let out a long sigh and thanked the Gods that his mother loved Nathaniel. He was even thankful that he was Nathaniel''s son instead of Walter''s. On the other hand, Walter wasn''t sure about what Zion was thinking, but he smiled when the young boy painted a beautiful imagination in his head, "Don''t worry, Zion. I''ll make sure to find your Daddy! Just wait for my good news!" "Thank you, Uncle Song." Zion''s smile was so very sweet. Walter still felt a burning sensation in his shoulder, so he frowned before asking, "Can''t you remove the medication?" "Rx, Uncle Song, I''ve already prepared something for you. Here, you''ll feel better after you eat this, but you can only eat it after you get on the ne." Zion replied mysteriously. In truth, Walter was rather curious but he pretended to still be angry. Then, he left the Ye''s Mansion and returned to hispany to arrange for a trip overseas under the guise of a business trip. Before that, Walter opened up the small package Zion gave him and he found a piece of candy inside. The revtion made Walter chuckle angrily. "Ugh, that little brat pranked me again!" Even so, Walter still swallowed the candy whole and he imagined himself swallowing Zion the whole time. Despite everything, Walter still made his way to the hospital. Mango couldn''t help but burst intoughter when she saw Walter''s new hairstyle. "What happened to you that was so traumatic, Walter?" Sheughed until her stomach began to ache. Furthermore, Rainieughed until she teared up when she spotted Walter''s shiny and bald head. On the other hand, Walter let themugh as he replied, "Laugh all you want,dies. This is just an edgy and cool hairstyle of mine!" "Yes, very cool! Hahaha!" Rainieughed so hard that Walter wanted to beat her up. Thomas was also very shocked upon seeing Walter''s brand new hairstyle. "What the hell happened?" "Get lost!" Walter finally found an outlet for his anger. However, Thomas decided not to fight with Walter over what happened the day before. "You didn''t sleep wellst night, so why are you here instead of being home?" s, Thomas''s words just made Walter more irritable. "It''s none of your business. From now on, you''d better be here to protect Mango twenty-four-seven. I''ll never forgive you if anything happens to her, you hear me?" Walter''s words were domineering and aggressive, but Thomas didn''t have much of a reaction. He nodded while saying, "I''ll take care of her." "Ha!" After that, Walter turned away from him to face Mango. Next, he reluctantly said, "Mango, I really want to stay here with you, but somethinges up at thepany and I need to leave the country. Ah, what am I to do now? Well, if you tell me to stay, I''ll drop everything to stay with you." At that moment, Walter looked like a hurt puppy and his expression caused Mango tough. "Quit messing around. Work is more important, and you should go attend to it. I''ll be fine here. Plus, Thomas, the Hans family, Genevieve, and Rainie are here with me. Don''t worry about me." "Mango, you''re truly so cruel! How could you hurt me like this? You know I want you to persuade me to stay!" Walter became more and more engrossed in his theatrics. On the other hand, Rainie was rendered speechless. "Do you think that we''re invisible, Walter? You''re not winning any Oscars with that performance!" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Thomas, you''d better get Rainie away from me, or else I''ll hurt her." Walter felt like Thomas and Rainie were simply third-wheeling him. Couldn''t they see that he wanted to spend time alone with Mango? However, Mango smiled before saying, "Stop fooling around. I know you care about me, but the company''s matters are more important. You have a safe journey, okay?" Thus, Mango''s words forced Walter to leave. He nodded his head fully and Walter chatted with Mango for a while longer before he left the hospital. Then, he returned to his office to pack up some stuff and drove to the airport. However, he sensed that someone was following him. Walter frowned slightly, and he spotted a car that quickly drove away in the rearview mirror when he stopped at the airport. Was he suffering from a case of paranoia? Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Walter didn''t think he was paranoid. After all, he was a soldier and he was familiar with the sensation of being followed. Walter left the car quietly and he parked it at the airport before buying a flight ticket to a neighboring country. Meanwhile, the man following him saw that Walter had boarded the ne. They breathed a sigh of relief when they checked the flight and found that it was going to a nearby country that had one of the Song family''s projects in. Walter flew straight to the neighboring country, but he did not forget to call Zion. "You little brat, I was followed the moment I left Ocean City." Zion frowned slightly at his words. "You are smart enough to not fly directly to the destination, right?" "Do you think I''m stupid?" Zion nodded his assent after Walter asked. What did it matter? It wasn''t like Walter could see him anyway. Upon hearing Zion''s silence, Walter replied, "I''m going to settle my affairs at work and sneak out in the middle of the night. But if you purposely gave me the wrong directions, I''ll never let you live it down!" "That won''t happen!" Zion and Walter exchanged a few more words before they cut the call. When Madam Ye entered Zion''s room, he was in the middle of ying some games. "You need to rest, okay? You can''t just keep ying games." Madam Ye stroked Zion''s head as she spoke in a kindly tone. "When you''re a little better tomorrow, I''ll take you to the hospital to visit your Mommy. I feel like your mother is missing you dearly, and Rita can''t go over there either. As the eldest son, you should apany her, right?" However, Zion replied, "I think it''s better if I wait a couple of days, Grandma. My cold isn''t fully healed, and I don''t want my illness to spread to Mommy. If nothing else, I can always video call her." "That''s a good idea too. Since you''re afraid of spreading your cold to your mom, we''ll do it your way." Madam Ye smiled as she walked out of Zion''s room. After she left the room, Madam Ye made her way to the greenhouse. This was her private domain, and very few people ever entered here. All the nts inside were personally cultivated by Madam Ye, and she put a lot of effort into them. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then, Madam Ye picked up the watering can and she watered her flowers serenely. Not long after, a figure quickly entered the greenhouse and he bowed respectfully upon seeing Madam Ye, "Madam Ye." "Oh, you''re here?" Madam Ye did not turn, but she knew who it was. "Yes, I''m here." Merle quickly took the watering can from Madam Ye''s hand. Madam Ye had him sit down on the rattan chair beside her and she said, "You said that Walter has gone overseas?" "He has gone abroad. I sent someone to follow him, but he seemed very cautious as he headed directly for one of the Song family''s branch offices to talk about business." Merle''s words made Madam Ye smile and she replied, "He''s smart, so I''m sure that he''s noticed our people following him. Make sure to send another group of people to tail him. The men we have now have failed to remain discreet." "Of course! But why are you following Walter, Madam Ye? Do you think he knows where Mr. Ye is?" "He doesn''t, but Zion does." Madam Ye nced at Merle across from her before saying, "Zion is the shining beacon of the Ye family''s next generation, and his talent matches Nathaniel''s when he was younger. Although he is young, he is very detailed. He managed to locate Nathaniel using theputer quietly, and no one has been able to do this except for Nathaniel himself. Since Zion doesn''t want to tell me, then I''ll just pretend like I don''t know anything about it. Still, I''m Nathan''s mother and I need to know what''s happening to my son, especially now that Mango''s in the hospital." Merle couldn''t help but ask quizzically, "Then, why didn''t you have Nick follow Walter?" "Nick? Nick has been very busy recently, and even I don''t know what he''s up to. Plus, he has a lot to deal with at the HY Group, and he doesn''t need any more distractions. Although I''ve had you to follow my second son, and the Dark Night Empire to obey Nick''s order, I hope you know who your true master is." "Yes, ma''am!" Merle was puzzled for a moment before he understood what he meant. Madam Ye continued, "I''ve handed over the Dark Night Empire to Mango, and Mango is your new mistress now. Although Nick is doing her job due to her illness, does that mean you can ignore Mango''s safety?" Merle was rather unsettled by how strict Madam Ye was being. "Madam Ye, Nick has recently given us a lot of tasks, so we''re short-handed." "Short- handed? The Ye family has no shortage of bodyguards, so Nick can use them instead of the Dark Night''s men. Isn''t your most important mission to protect Mango? She''s the mistress of the Dark Night Empire, and yet she was kidnapped in broad daylight! What''s more, there was no news from her for days! If it weren''t for Walter''s crass methods that found her, are you going to show me her corpse?" Anger rose in Madam Ye''s chest as this topic was brought up. The mistress of the Ye family was kidnapped on the street, and to make matters worse, no one knew who did it! This was an insult to the Dark Night Empire''s capabilities! "I think that all these years of sess have caused you to forget what your original mission was. You nearly let your mistress die, and her husband is nowhere to be found. Even then, you have the time to listen to Nick about other things? Did I ask you toe back from the United States to work for the HY Group? Even a child like Zion is better than you!" "Also, Susie was in the Ye family''s custody with guards all over her, but she managed to escape anyway. I don''t know if our family''s bodyguards are useless, or if the Dark Night Empire''s men are failures." The more Madam Ye spoke, the angrier she became. The atmosphere was so stifling that Merle didn''t even dare breathe too loudly. s, he had his own troubles too. During this time, Nick had been busy with acquiring a piece ofnd but the people living there refused to move. Hence, they had linked forces with local gangs to resist the HY Group. Nick had sent their men over to deal with this, and they couldn''t defy a direct order from him. However, no one expected that something would happen to both Nathaniel and Mango. Hence, Merle had no words to refute Madam Ye''s usations. Ice seeped into Madam Ye''s tone as she stared at Merle''s apologetic expression, "The funny thing is that no one in the Ye family can locate Susie after she escaped. What''s more, she could even sneak into Mango''s room at night that nearly killed her. Thankfully, Walter was there. If it weren''t for him, all of your heads would be rolling." "Yes, I admit we were negligent, I did leave some men to protect Mango when I left." "Is that so? Then where were they? Where were our men when these tragedies kept happening to Mango? Don''t tell me we have a crisis inside the Dark Night Empire!" Madam Ye''s tone was very grave. With that, Merle''s expression shifted into one of seriousness. "I''ll make sure there''s a thorough investigation into this." "Make sure to follow Walter closely as I want to know what the hell is Nathan doing. I want to know how he could leave Ocean City and cut off all contact with everyone just as things were falling apart. Also, make sure not to alert Walter and help him if necessary. As for Zion, don''t touch him. He has a keen sense of alertness, and he''s also very observant. If he knows that I know about this, I''m afraid he will stop trusting me." Madam Ye sighed. Her beloved grandson would rather believe in an outsider like Walter instead of his grandma. Even Zion could see that something was up with the Ye family, but Merle did not investigate at all despite being the head of the Dark Night Empire. Truth be told, Madam Ye was rather disappointed. "Go, and don''t let me down. If not, I doubt that there would be any need for the Dark Night Empire to remain in this country any longer." Embarrassment colored Merle features once again. He left the greenhouse just as silently as he''de, but Madam Ye''s gaze was fixed on a single rose flower for quite some time. Mango had bought her this flower, and it was a green rose. Madam Ye still remembered the filial expression on Mango''s face when she finally found the flower after much effort. Mango was a kind and simple child, and Madam Ye wished that she hadn''t gone through so much strife. She had initially thought that the Ye family would be peaceful, but in fact, it was the opposite. On the other hand, Mango''s ward was quiet as well. After all, Rainie''s energy was limited and she couldn''t stop herself from falling asleep. Then, only the nurse was left awake guarding Mango. Her treatment over the past two days had been effective. Although Mango still felt weak, she seemed more energetic and less sleepy. Perhaps it was due to her sleeping excessively during the day, and she did not feel tired tonight. Instead, she was up thinking of Nathaniel. She missed him dearly. In fact, she wondered what Nathaniel was doing now. Mango took out her cell phone and she intended to call Nathaniel. Unfortunately, she was afraid that Nathaniel wouldn''t be avable to pick up. Truth be told, Mango never had trouble sleeping through the night until now. All was quiet outside, and darkness covered everything like a thick quilt. Just then, Mango''s loneliness seemed like a towering behemoth that loomed unbearably over her soul. Then, Mango realized that Nathaniel had changed the profile photo on his messaging app to one of hers. Oh my God, what was he doing by changing his profile photo to hers? Then, she absently flicked through his socials page, only to realize how boring he was. There was almost nothing on his socials page as if he''d used the messaging app just to call and talk to Mango. Suddenly, Mango didn''t know why she had an impulse to take a photo of herself before posting it up on her socials page. She captioned it, ''The darkness of the midnight has me missing you. Do you miss me too?'' After she posted the photo, Mango felt a little shy. Why was she acting like a teenager again? Just as she was about to delete it, there was a reply to her photo. Mango''s heart suddenly beat faster. Could it be Nathaniel? Was he not asleep? Could he be online? Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Mango quickly clicked on the message notification and she smiled. She didn''t know what Nathaniel would reply, but he should be missing her as well, right? As the thought crossed her mind, Mango quickly opened the notification only to find that it was Walter who replied to her. "Baby, I miss you too. Does this mean our hearts are connected?" Disappointment etched itself into Mango''s face, but she still replied, "Unfortunately the one I miss isn''t you." "Ouch, you hurt my heart." Walter looked at the reply on his phone and he felt unbearably depressed. On the other hand, Mango replied to thement with a smile as she didn''t really feel like talking. The person she wanted to hear from the most did not reply, and the person who did wasn''t the one she wanted. Honestly, it seemed rather mean of her. Mango got up to use the bathroom. Then, she turned off the phone beforeying down once more. Since Nathaniel wasn''t there, she might as well go to bed. Maybe she could see Nathaniel in her dreams. They''d been separated for a total of six days so far! Nathaniel would be home in another two days. Mango had no idea how she would make it through the next two days. After that, Mango tossed and turned but she just couldn''t fall asleep. Thus, she had no choice but to pull the quilt over herself and force herself to sleep. Meanwhile, Walter looked at his phone as he wondered how to make Mango less averse to him. s, the more he cared about her response, the less he could find an appropriate reply. He waited for Mango''s reply but failed to receive any after a long time. Then, Walter checked the time and he realized that Mango must be asleep. A smile broke out across his face when he gazed at Mango''s selfies. Next, he carefully saved them to his phone as if they were the most important things in his life. All was quiet in the middle of the night. Meanwhile, Walter left the hotel in dark clothing. He deliberately left through the back door and he looked around. When Walter made sure that no one was following him, he got onto a car before heading to a hilltop five miles away. A private ne had been prepared for him here. Due to the secretive nature of this task, Walter did not bring anyone with him and he flew the ne out of the city. Not long after he left, a few men living in the presidential suite in Walter''s hotel tapped a few keys on theirputer. Then, they told Merle, "Sir, Mr. Song has left the city. We''ve already installed the radar and we''re scanning for his location. The tracking device we ced in Mr. Song''s tie is also active." "Got it. Remember, don''t do anything to Walter''s phone, as Zion has control over that. It would be bad if Zion ever found out about what we''re doing." "Yes, sir!" Everything was going ording to n on their side. On the other hand, Walter had no idea that he was being followed as he flew the ne towards the unknown area Zion had pointed him to. Meanwhile, Zion was also monitoring his journey. However, there seemed to be something odd with the signal. "Uncle Song, have you interacted with anyone inside the hotel?" Zion''s words puzzled Walter. "I haven''t seen anyone except the cleaners who came up to clean the room. Why?" "It''s very strange. I keep feeling like something is interfering with your cell signal. Perhaps there might be another surveince system aboard your aircraft." Zion muttered to himself in a confused tone. Walter''s brow furrowed after he heard Zion''s words. "Are you saying that someone''s been watching me?" "I don''t know, I can''t seem to find out who it is. He must be really good at this." Zion rarely ever admitted that anyone was better than him, and he''d only ever lost to Nathaniel back then. So, who could it be this time? However, Walter remained cautious and he replied, "I have an idea, but you''ll have to wait for me to contact you." "What''s your n?" As soon as Zion asked, he spotted Walter''s ne taking a nosedive. "Uncle Song!" Zion''s heart suddenly clenched in fear. A vast sea stretched out below the ne! However, Walter remained silent as he flew the ne into the ocean. After the ne hit the water, it started to sink immediately. With his superior aquatic skills, Walter immediately opened the escape hatch and he fled the aircraft. On the other hand, Merle''s men lost all signal immediately. "Captain Malthus, we''ve lost the signal. It seems like Mr. Song has ditched the aircraft." "Ditched the aircraft?" Merle was a little puzzled. Walter was an excellent pilot. How could he have randomly ditched the aircraft? The only possible exnation was that they had been exposed. "D*mn it! It seems that we can''t track him any longer." Merle was extremely dissatisfied, but there was nothing else he could do. Even if they picked up the signal again, there was no way they could find Walter again. Before he ditched in the ocean, Walter tweaked his phone to make sure that it wouldn''t be compromised. After Walter made it ashore, he was freezing. Hence, he quickly managed to get into one of his family''s branch offices to sort himself out before flying another ne out of the country. This time, Walter put his phone in flight mode and he even changed the number to his other phone. This way, even Zion would have a hard time finding him, let alone Merle. Fortunately, he still had the map that Zion gave him. Right now, Walter was truly flying on his own. Following the map that Zion had provided him, he flew for most of the night before he arrived at the point marked on the map. However, Walter was a little discouraged upon seeing the deserted ind. Furthermore, the ind was armed to the teeth with guards. Walter hated Zion very much for not telling him about the whole situation. Would he even be able to enter the ind on his own? Was this some sort of practical joke? s, Walter could notnd, lest being discovered. He could fly overhead beforending somewhere remote. After he disembarked, Walter had no idea what to do next. Zion only gave him a map, but no one knew what was going on inside thepound. Mango''s selfie appeared on his phone screen as he was about to call Zion. Earlier, he had set her selfies as his lock screen. As Walter gazed upon Mango''s forlorn expression, he became upset once again. As long as Walter could make her happy, he was willing to do anything for her. It was just a random deserted ind, right? It wasn''t like he''d never trespassed on hostile territory before. A spark of confidence appeared in Walter''s mind as bethought of this. Relying on his military experience, Walter slowly dived into the ocean and he chose a more isted ce toe ashore. However, he decided to duck back down into the watery depths when he heard footsteps approaching. The weather was extremely cold, and it nearly froze Walter solid. However, he heard two men walk over. They unbuckled their belts to urinate into the sea. What they didn''t know was that Walter was directly below them! Waves of heat sshed right onto his head. At that moment, Walter nearly went berserk with rage. He had never been treated like this ever in his entire life! Hence, Walter really wanted to jump out and knock the two men out. At that moment, one of the men started to speak. "Hey, who do you think is the guy in our special holding area? Is he one of us?" "Who knows? He''s been here for a few days, but he''s never once stepped out of the facility. I heard that he was someone Mr. Soo marked as a priority, and Evan has been charged with handling his amodation and food. I heard that no one is allowed near him. Furthermore, I''ve been hearing earsplitting screamsing from there in the middle of the night. I have no idea whether it''s a serious feloning here for punishment." The other man shivered before replying, "I heard that his blood needs to be drawn every day. That''s rather cruel, isn''t it? God knows what he''s done." "Let''s not talk about this, I''m afraid we''d lose our jobs if anyone overhears. That''s enough, let''s just pretend we don''t know anything. The less we know, the better." The first man who spoke quickly pulled up his pants and he shivered from the cold. "Look at this damned weather, always shifting from burning hot to freezing cold. I heard that some people on base have alreadye down with a cold." "Right? The temperature fluctuations here are huge. Let''s hurry back, we still need to patrol. We might catch a cold standing out here in the wind." Then, both of them left the area quickly. Walter frowned deeply, and his body was nearly frozen stiff. However, what the men talked about raised his suspicions. Could they have been talking about Nathaniel? Did Mr. Soo arrange for him to be here? Who was Mr. Soo? Others may not know who he was, but of course, Walter recognized the name! That was Noah! Noah had rtions with the Special Operations Branch, and he heard that Noah shared a good rtionship with themander of the branch. Hence, could this be an important ck site for Santell Capital? Why did Noah bring Nathaniel here? Walter was full of questions he didn''t have any answers to. He quickly came ashore and then changed into fresh clothes when the coast was clear. Only then did he feel warmer. sted weather! If it weren''t for Mango and Zion, he would nevere here to suffer like this. Walter cursed wildly in his heart as he quickly made his way towards the camp. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He had no idea where Nathaniel was, and he could rely on blind luck to search for him. However, the infrared security systems here were solid, and Walter had nearly run into them a couple of times. Cold sweat broke out on Walter''s forehead out of fear. Suddenly, a group of people started walking in his direction. Walter hid in a hurry and he heaved a sigh of relief after they passed him. The terrain here was far tooplicated, and he wondered if his brain had malfunctioned earlier. Why did he promise Zion that he would search for his father here? Even if Nathaniel was here, it would be nigh impossible to find him. All of a sudden, Walter felt as if he''d underestimated the whole situation. At this point, what was he supposed to do? Just as Walter was scrambling for his next step, a shrill scream pierced the air. "Aghhhhh!" The scream was loud enough to be heard all over the base, and it sent chills down everyone''s spine. However, Walter frowned when he heard the familiar voice. Nathaniel? That was Nathaniel''s voice! What was happening to him? Why was he screaming? Was someone torturing Nathaniel? Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Walter''s heart suddenly felt like it was going to leap out of his chest. Although he didn''t like Nathaniel, he was someone Mango cared about. If he had been captured with no way of escape, then it wasn''t strange that Mango wouldn''t be able to contact Nathaniel. As soon as he thought about Mango being sad over Nathaniel, Walter felt a bitter feeling in his chest. Honestly, he was simply being too noble. He loved her so much that he was willing to put his own needs aside for her. Then, Walter made up his mind and he gritted his teeth before running in the direction of Nathaniel''s shouts. The security here wasn''t very strict, as there was only one person on patrol. However, he seemed quite sleepy and he didn''t have much reaction to the screaminging from the inside. Nathaniel screamed like a trapped beast. It was so lonely and tortured, and it was mixed with other emotions Walter couldn''t decipher. Walter didn''t know what kind of torture Nathaniel was suffering inside, but as he was formting a n, Walter saw a man walking out with a blood bag in his hand. "Did you draw another 80''s of blood today?" The guard couldn''t help but ask as he saw Evan walked out. "Yeah. I have to ask the kitchen to prepare something more nourishing for him. I doubt that his body will be able to take any more of this." "Can''t he take it slow?" The guard sighed, but he also felt pity for Nathaniel. "I wanted to take it slow, but he refused to wait. Mr. Ye is willing to have his entire body drained of blood even if it could endanger his life. Damn, he''s one of the strongest, most resilient men I''ve ever met." Evan shook his head and he left with the blood bag. Meanwhile, Walter was rather confused after he heard what the guard said, but he slipped in anyway. It was so cold that Walter shivered as soon as he came in. Holy crap! The temperature inside was simr to the outside. Didn''t they have a heating system here or something? Walter muttered to himself as he quickly rushed towards a lit room. To his surprise, there were even fewer guards here in Nathaniel''s room. After Evan had left, there was literally no one here. Even so, Walter still approached with caution. Then, he was stunned upon spotting Nathaniel. He never thought that Nathaniel would be locked up inside a metal cage. His limbs were tied to a metal frame as he twitched and jerked uncontrobly. He bellowed loudly in pain as if he was suffering from some particrly unbearable torment. There were traces of blood where it was drawn on his arm, and another bag of blood was being transfused into him at the same time. Was he trying to rece all his blood? Walter frowned deeply. "Nathaniel, Nathaniel! How are you doing?" Walter rushed over quickly, but now Nathaniel was unable to recognize him at all. He even thought that Walter was Evan instead. The drug was far too strong, and even at thest vestiges of his treatment, he couldn''t recognize anyone. The desire for the drug felt like a million ants crawling all over his skin. He wanted to beg and gave in for the drug but he held all of it at bay when the vision of Mango appeared in his mind. Nathaniel''s face was covered with cold sweat, and fat drops of it trickled down the floor. At this point, he had already be emaciated. Nathaniel kept on crying out and shouting in pain as if he was trying his hardest to find a moment of reprieve from the pain. Walter waspletely stunned. How could this be? How could the mighty Nathaniel have fallen so low? Hence, he wanted to open the cage''s door, but to no avail. Walter knew that he couldn''t stay here for long. Given Nathaniel''s current state, it was impossible for Walter to rescue him on his own. After that, Walter quickly used his phone to record a video of Nathaniel. Suddenly, footsteps could be heard from the outside. Thus, Walter knew that he couldn''t stay any longer and he looked at Nathaniel. He didn''t know if the sick man could hear him, but he whispered nheless, "Hold on, I''ll get help. Don''t worry, I''ll save you, okay? You owe me big time after this, so you won''t be mad if I fight with you over Mango, right?" As soon as he finished speaking, Walter quickly masked his phone signal and he slipped out of the room. On the other hand, Evan didn''t notice anything amiss when he came back into the room. Nathaniel had been in this state for the past few days and he was used to it. Strangely, Nathaniel''s phone was quiet over thest couple of days. Next, Evan arrived to check on Nathaniel''s condition. He returned to his post after he confirmed that Nathaniel was still holding on and he waited for this bout of withdrawal symptoms to pass. After he escaped, Walter did not stay on the ind and he returned to the private ne as soon as possible. As soon as he got on the ne, Walter turned on the heater. His body was shivering terribly from the cold. s, he couldn''t activate the signal here to avoid being discovered. Walter stayed for a while longer before he endured the freezing cold to start the aircraft. However, he decided to take a different route from what he originally used. After he flew some distance away, he resumed navigation back to Ocean City using his original flight path. By the time he returned to Ocean City, it was almost noon. Walter was exhausted beyondpare, but he didn''t dy in sending Zion a message. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "You little brat, I nearly died out there. You owe me a huge favor." Walter assumed that Zion would be at the Ye''s Mansion without supervision, so he spoke freely without thinking of the consequences. However, he wasn''t aware that Zion had followed Madam Ye to the hospital out of concern for Mango. Just then, Zion went to the bathroom due to a stomachache and he left his phone with Mango. On the other hand, Madam Ye had also left to inquire about Mango''s condition. Coincidentally, Walter''s message reached Zion''s phone while it was in Mango''s hands. Due to her sheer boredom, Zion had allowed his mother to y some games on his phone. Therefore, when Walter''s message came in, Mango was slightly taken aback. Didn''t Walter go abroad to deal with hispany''s affairs? If so, why would he be talking to Zion? And with that tone, even. Mango didn''t know what else to answer except replying, "Where are you?" "I had a narrow escape earlier. Damn it, you nearly killed me! Let me make it very clear, the next time you throw me into these situations blindly, I''m going to leave your precious Mr. Ye behind." Walter gasped for breath as he felt as if his life had been exponentially shortened due to the experience. When Mango saw Walter mention ''Mr. Ye'', her heartbeat quickened. "What happened to Mr. Ye?" She didn''t know that her son was looking for Nathaniel. From the looks of it, it seemed that Zion had asked Walter to search for Nathaniel. Mango was instantly filled with anxiety. Then Walter wriggled his shoulder only to find that it no longer hurt. Hm? Could it be that the little brat''s medication was actually quite effective? He had even spent some time in the ocean. After that, Walter replied, "Well, Nathaniel isn''t doing very well. It looks to me like he''s been captured. You''re just a kid, so the video I took might scare you. Ah, I think it''s best if you talk to your grandma about this, and better send some of her men to rescue him. Your father is in really bad shape. If you don''t want to alert anyone from the Ye family, I can use the Song family''s men to help, but I''m not sure if they can save Nathaniel. Also, your father is captured by Noah. Although I don''t know the reason, Noah is fully capable of doing something to your mother if he can capture Nathaniel." Mango waspletely stunned when she saw all of this. Noah had captured Nathaniel? How was this possible? Weren''t they good friends? Moreover, Genevieve treated her very well. Could that have been all an act? Hence, Mango had no clue what to do now. Her mind was a mess of jumbled thoughts. "What did you record? Send it to me." Mango''s words made Walter a little hesitant. "I don''t think you can take it. Let''s put it this way, I''ve seen a lot of gnarly things, but I was shocked by what happened this time. No wonder Mango couldn''t contact him. It would be a miracle if he had any outside contact at all." Walter kept on rambling, but Mango could stand it no longer. "Give me the video!" She sent the same sentence three times in a row. Meanwhile, Walter was blissfully unaware that he was texting with Mango instead of Zion. Hence, he hurriedly replied upon noticing that the messages were filled with anxiety, "Okay, fine. I''ll give you the video, but don''t me me if you get frightened. I haven''t slept in close to two days, so I''m going to get some rest. Let me know what you''re going to do after I wake up." After that, Walter immediately sent the video he took to Mango. Her eyes welled up with tears when she saw the contents of the footage. No wonder Nathaniel had lost weight. No wonder he said that he lost an appetite for outside food. In the end, it turned out that he was going through this torture! Mango listened to Nathaniel''s pained cries as his body jerked and twitched as if he was being whipped. Her heart broke into so many pieces that it hurt to even breathe. She had always believed that Nathaniel was not a ruthless man, nor would he abandon their family. From the looks of it, it seemed like he had no choice but to do so. But if Noah had really captured him, then why would he have the opportunity to video call her? Why was he able to call her before he left? Could Noah have forced him to do it? But what could Noah have used to threaten Nathaniel? Hence, Mango was puzzled. Just at this moment, Zion came out of the bathroom. "Mommy, have you passed the level?" Zion grinned as he spoke, but he was frozen in ce when he saw Mango clutching his phone with red-rimmed eyes. Oh no! Did that bird-brain Walter contact him? Zion wailed loudly inside his mind, but then Mango looked at him directly as she asked, "You know where your father is, right?" "Mommy..." "You know, right?" Mango rarely ever lost her temper at Zion, but her raised voice frightened him. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 "I only found out about it very recently. When Mr. Ye called you, I managed to locate him via his phone signals." Zion confessed quickly when he noticed that Mango was about to fly off the handle. Meanwhile, Mango gripped the phone tightly in her hand and she felt all the strength leave her body. "Then why didn''t you tell me? Don''t you know how worried I was about your Daddy?" "I was afraid that you would only make yourself sicker if you worried so much." Zion felt a little wronged as he twisted the hem of his shirt in his hands. It broke Mango''s heart just to see it. Truth be told, Mango knew that she couldn''t me Zion as her son was just looking out for her. s, she couldn''t help but be heartbroken when she watched the video. "I''m sorry, honey. Mommy''s in a bad mood." Mango took a deep breath. On the other hand, Zion couldn''t help but make his way over to her. "Mommy, did Uncle Song say something?" "You actually asked Walter to go and find your father? What were you thinking?" Mango felt as if she didn''t understand her son at all. Zion muttered, "I was afraid that someone from the Ye family would try to hurt both of you. Plus, Uncle Song genuinely cares about you, so he won''t leave Daddy behind." A wave of guilt suddenly crashed over Mango as she heard what Zion said. How could she call herself a mother? Zion was nothing but a young boy, yet he could sense that something was wrong in the family better than she could. "Zion, don''t do everything alone in the future okay? You need to share it with me. Although you truly are smarter than your peers, you''re just a child in the end. Could take responsibility if something happened to you or Walter? Or you want me to shoulder the burden?" Mango knew that her son was worried about her and Nathaniel, but when she thought of those terrifying consequences, she felt a chill run down her spine. Upon noticing that his mother was no longer angry, Zion muttered, "I got it, I won''t do it again next time." "Who else knows about this?" "Nobody. I didn''t even tell Grandma, so only Uncle Song, you, and I know about this." Zion blinked his eyes, which looked eerily simr to Nathaniel''s. Thus, the likeness made Mango''s heart ached. "You don''t have to worry about any of this in the future, okay? Leave it to me, and all you have to do is spend time with Grandma and study. If you''re truly bored, then you can visit thepany with Wisdom." "I haven''t seen Wisdom for a long time. Uncle Nick always takes him out at the crack of dawn, and it''s hard to meet him." Zion''s words made Mango feel even more guilty. "My baby, I''m sorry that Mommy and Daddy have neglected you due to our busy schedules. How about I have Grandma send you back to kindergarten? At least there will be other kids there for you to y with." "Can Ritae too?" Zion''s words made Mango pause for a second before she smiled, "Of course she can." She suddenly realized that her original n to leave Ocean City and travel the world with Nathaniel needed to be postponed for some time. Mango couldn''t conceivably force the children to stay home because of their problems, so she might as well send them back to kindergarten. At that moment, Madam Ye reentered the room. She noticed the stiff atmosphere between Mango and Zion before asking, "What happened? Did Zion anger you?" "No, we were discussing the n of letting Rita and Zion go back to kindergarten. It''s not a good idea for them to stay home all the time. Also, I don''t know when we can leave Ocean City, so why not send them back? They can also socialize with kids their age. What do you think, Mom?" Mango did not beat around the bush and she quietly put away Zion''s phone. Madam Ye was surprised for a brief moment before she nodded while saying, "Yes, I''ve been thinking about that too. It''s a shame for Zion to waste his intelligence staying at home, and Rita did not have much interaction with other kids due to her illness before this. Now that she''s better, it''s a good idea for her to interact with other children." "Yeah, I''m so sorry to have to trouble you with this." Mango''s words made Madam Yeugh. "They''re both my grandchildren, so it''s no trouble at all. You little brat,e with meter to the Shen family''s home to pick up your sister. I''ll think about sending you two back to kindergarten tomorrow." Zion naturally had no objections after seeing that his mother and Madam Ye had made up their minds. After all, it didn''t matter to him whether he was at home or kindergarten. What he was more concerned about now was Nathaniel. But since Mango forbade him from getting involved anymore, he decided to let it go. Nevertheless, he was still worried. "Mommy, you must be bored living inside the hospital, so I''ve decided to leave my phone with you. There are plenty of new games in there, so enjoy them if you''re bored but remember not to y too much." Of course, Mango knew the implication behind Zion''s words, so she stroked his head before saying, "Okay, I''ll make sure to keep an eye on myself. Thank you." "You''re wee! I hope you get better soon, okay? I would love for you to send Rita and me off to kindergarten yourself." Zion''s eyes were filled with hope as he raised his head. "That sounds great!" Mango suddenly felt like she owed her children a great deal. Meanwhile, Madam Ye smiled when she saw that everyone had reached a consensus, "All right, I''m going to take Zion home now. Also, I asked Dr. Bay about your condition, and she said it was just a common illness. Don''t worry and rest well, I''ll have Lucy send over something good for you to eat." "Thank you, Mom." Mango knew that Madam Ye was trying tofort her, but she already knew about her true condition as Genevieve had told her about it. However, Mango kept a poker face during their conversation. Madam Ye chatted with Mango for a while longer once she realized that her daughter-inw was in a good mood. After that, she left with Zion in tow. As soon as Zion left the ward, Rainie and the nurse came back inside. "Mango, Madam Ye is so kind to you. I saw that she donated arge sum to the hospital, saying that Dr. Bay has to take the best possible care of you." Rainie obviously thought very highly of Madam Ye. In truth, Mango had always been very grateful to Madam Ye, but her mind was upied with Nathaniel now. What on earth had happened to Nathaniel? Where was he now? Why did Noah prevent Nathaniel froming home? There were so many questions surrounding Mango that she couldn''te up with an answer. "Rainie, I have something to discuss with Dr. Bay." "I''ll call her right away." Rainie said as she was about to leave, but Mango stopped her. "No, I will see her in person, but I have something to discuss with her in private. Do you think you could help me keep watch and stop anyone froming inside?" Since Mango was rarely ever so serious, Rainie was surprised when she heard that. "What''s wrong? Did Madam Ye say something? Why are you so serious?" "Nothing, it''s just a personal matter, so please help me. Other than you, I don''t know who else I can trust." Since Mango pleaded with her, Rainie had no choice but to agree. "Do I need to inform Thomas?" "Not for the time being." Mango got out of bed. Although she was still weak, she felt betterpared to two days ago. With Rainie''s help, she made her way to Genevieve''s office before knocking gently on the door. "Pleasee in!" There was a hint of hoarseness in Genevieve''s voice. When Mango opened the door, she spotted Genevieve looking over some numbers. She looked quite busy indeed. "Genevieve." Mango spoke in a soft voice. Genevieve hurriedly raised her head, and she was surprised to see Mango standing in her office. "Why are you in my office? You could always call me if you need me, and I''ll be right over. Please sit. I''m going to get some hot water for you." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Genevieve quickly got up and she had Mango sit down before grabbing some hot water. Meanwhile, Rainie had been worried at first, but she nodded at Mango when she noticed the atmosphere was friendly. Then, she left the office after closing the door behind her. Genevieve was perplexed when she saw Rainie left the room. "Why did Rainie leave?" "It''s nothing. I have something to ask you, so that''s why I asked her to leave." The expression on Mango''s face was rather grim. Genevieve asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with you? What do you want to ask me?" "Where is Nathaniel?" Mango did not mince any of her words as she asked. Genevieve was stunned into silence for only a second before she smiled, "Mango, what''s wrong? How would I know where Mr. Ye is?" "Do you really not know, or are you keeping a secret from me? Did Noah send Nathan away? Or do I have to ask Noah where he brought my husband?" Right now, Mango''s expression was cold and she was different from yesterday. Genevieve realized that Mango knew something was up from her question. s, she still muttered, "Mango, I have no idea what you''re talking about." Mango took out Zion''s phone and she yed the video for Genevieve to watch. "Don''t tell me that you have no idea who the person is in the video. Don''t even deny that Noah doesn''t know where this is." When Genevieve saw the video, she involuntarily stumbled into the table behind her. Her tone sounded disbelief as she said, "How did this happen? I really had no idea!" However, Mango bit down on her lower lip before saying, "I don''t care what Noah wants, and I''ll give up my life just to have him tell me where my husband is. What happened to Nathaniel? What''s going on?" Genevieve never imagined that Mango would have such a video with her. In other words, Mango already knew where Nathaniel was hidden, something which Genevieve did not know as well. But how did Mango find out? Genevieve didn''t know what was going on, but she said with some concern, "Mango, I know you''re very worried about him right now, but please trust me. Noah won''t harm Mr. Ye. Plus, he''ll be back in two days. By then, you''ll know everything." "What if I said that I need to know right now?" Mango''s heart was burning with anxiety. No one could remain indifferent when they saw their loved one facing such hardship, right? In the face of Mango''s threat, Genevieve suddenly didn''t know what to do. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 "Mango, I''m really..." "If so, I''m going to look for Noah right now." Mango rose to leave when she saw Genevieve hemming and hawing, but then the doctor stopped her. "Don''t go." "Genevieve, you''re also a woman so you should know how I feel. I don''t want to say much, but the only redeeming quality I have is my stubbornness. So, it''s fine if you don''t tell me, but I hope you won''t stop me from finding the truth either." Mango spoke in an unhurried manner, but it unsettled Genevieve greatly. "Only Noah knows the location, and even I don''t know where Nathaniel is. However, I can guarantee that Mr. Ye will be fine. Can you trust me on that?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "At this point, I don''t trust anyone. I only believe what I see, unless you guys take me to him." Mango''s words caused Genevieve to fall silent. "You can''t wait even two days?" "I can''t even wait two hours, so what do you think?" Mango did not hide her anxiety at all. Genevieve looked at her and she sighed, "I give you my words that I''ll summon Noah here and you can ask him anything you want, but you have to promise me to stay calm. You''re not well and you can''t get agitated. We hid everything for you and Mr. Ye''s good. But you''re right, he''s your husband and you have the right to know. Yet, if this harms your body further, then I have no confidence to control your illness." "I get it. I won''t me you no matter what happens and I have no regrets. I only want to know what''s going on with Nathaniel, and I don¡¯t care about anything else." Mango''s decisiveness made Genevieve tear up. "Please sit down, I''ll call Noah." In the end, Genevieve stillplied with Mango''s request but with a heavy heart. It seemed like both Noah and Genevieve couldn''t hide it from Mango anymore. Also, she had no idea where Mango obtained the video. When Noah received Genevieve''s call, he was in the middle of studying research data. So, he didn''t think much of Genevieve''s request for him toe over. "What''s the matter? Can''t we talk about it at home?" Noah was perplexed when he saw Mango sitting in Genevieve''s office. "Mrs. Ye? What are you doing here?" Mango looked at Noah and she recalled what Walter said about him. Even so, she found it hard to believe that he would capture Nathaniel. Was there some sort of misunderstanding between them? Noah was rather confused at Mango''s silence and her meaningful gaze. Then, he couldn''t help but shift his gaze questioningly towards Genevieve. Genevieve cleared her throat before replying, "Mango knows about everything, so just tell her what she wants to know." "Tell her about what?" Noah''s expression suddenly turned grim. However, Mango had already discerned something from Noah''s eyes. Then, she handed the video over to him before saying, "I want to know where he is, and I want to see him right away." Her tone was extremely domineering, and it made Noah frown. "What''s going on? What does this have to do with me? What happened to Mr. Ye?" Noah''s calmness exceeded Mango''s expectations. She stood up from the chair before replying coldly, "Dr. Soo, I''m asking you nicely because you''re Nathaniel''s good friend. I also feel that you won''t do anything bad to my husband, so there must be some sort of misunderstanding. If you insist on hiding this from me, then I don''t mind investigating this issue myself. If I can get this video, then I can find his location too. I''m not here to listen to your lies, and I just want to see my husband right away!" Noah has seen people from all walks of life, and he''d always assumed that Mango was gentle. However, her attitude today was simply eye-opening. "Mrs. Ye, are you threatening me?" "If you feel that way, then so be it." Clearly, Mango wasn''t going to back down. Yet, Noah said with a smile, "What makes you think that you can threaten me?" "I can''t threaten you, but if I told you that I was the mistress of the Dark Night Empire, could I use this to pressure the people over at the Santell Capital? I know that you have a very good rtionship with someone from the Special Operations Branch, but they still have to answer to the Santell Capital. That''s great because I happen to know Carson Mo." Mango finally revealed her trump card. Noah''s face became rather gloomy. Noah knew exactly who Carlson was, and everyone had to obey him. Also, Mango was the mistress of the Dark Night Empire? That was something that Noah absolutely did not expect. "You''re going to use the power of the Dark Night Empire for romance? Mango, you don''t deserve to be the mistress of the Dark Night!" "It''s none of your business whether or not I deserve it, but ultimately the Dark Night Empire belongs to me. If you don''t bring me to Nathaniel, then I apologize for what I''m about to do." Mango''s unprecedented determination and decisiveness made Noah frown. Genevieve sighed before saying, "This is it and I think we''ve hidden it from her long enough. Noah, I know you value the friendship between you and Nathaniel, but they''re married! No matter what Nathaniel thinks, but do you think this uncertain situation is good for Mango''s body? Once Nathaniel comes back, what do you think will happen to him when he sees his wife like this?" "You''re agreeing to let her know about this? Should she be allowed to go? You know that her body can''t take the stress." Noah felt that Genevieve was far too impulsive. In the past, Genevieve would never act like this, so what was going on? Yet, Genevieve muttered, "Then, tell her the truth! She needs to understand the fact to calm down, and anything is better than what she''s experiencing now. We can keep a secret if she didn''t know anything, but do you think she can endure it now?" Noah''s frown only deepened when he saw Genevieve''s anger. "What on earth happened?" Mango felt her chest clench into a ball and she felt so ufortable that her skin started to crawl. Noah was silent for a long time before he finally spoke. "Do you still remember Madam Hans?" "Yes, but does this have anything to do with the Hans family?" Mango was extremely sensitive to any news about the Hans family. Noah shook his head before saying, "It has nothing to do with the Hans family, but it''s somehow connected. Madam Hans wasn''t sent to the hospital because she was sick." "I know, she was drugged by Andrea." Noah was shocked upon hearing what Mango said. "You know about it? Did Terrance tell you?" "To be urate, I told Mr. Hans about it. So what?" Mango felt that this matter didn''t have much to do with Nathaniel anyway. Noah was bbergasted was a moment. She was the one who told Terrance? That was to say, Mango already knew about Madam Hans when Terrance asked Noah about his mother''s condition? He couldn''t help but be surprised, but when he recalled Mango''s identity, he understood it all. "Since you already knew from the start, then I''ll just be honest. Then, do you know about Nathaniel and the Celestial Clubhouse?" "I heard about it after it happened.'' Mango had always been in doubt about this matter, but she couldn''t find an urate answer. She had Thomas inquire about Gianna''s death at the police station, but she didn''t get a proper answer from them either. Thus, Mango couldn''t help but be stunned when Noah took the initiative to talk about what happened at the Celestial Clubhouse. Noah continued softly, "Nathan went to the Celestial Clubhouse to have some wine, but his sommelier, Gianna put the same kind of drug in his drink that was given to Madam Hans. Now, it''s causing problems to his body and we want to find out who''s the culprit behind this. Plus, Gianna died under very suspicious circumstances, and from an overdose as well. I looked into her death, and Gianna was killed before the drugs were injected into her system." Mango''s brain nearly imploded when she heard what Noah said. "What did you say? You mean that Nathan..." "Yes! This was why he had to leave Ocean City in a hurry. Although Nathaniel knew that your family needed protection and that you would run into danger, he couldn''t handle that for now. If the news of his drug addiction broke out in Ocean City, the entire Ye family and even your family could be in trouble. So, I advised him to leave Ocean City and go to an isted ce to kick the addiction. He didn''t even have that much wine in the first ce, but the mixture of the alcohol and drugs was very potent. Besides, this drug is new and I''m not confident that he could break the addiction, so the only way is through blood transfusions. The normal hospitals aren''t safe, so I had him transferred to a Special Branch ck site. In fear of worrying you, Nathaniel turned off his phone and he forbade me from telling anyone about this. He knew if he fails to ovee the addiction, his life would be ruined." Every single one of Noah''s words was like a sharp dagger digging into Mango''s heart. It was no wonder that Noah had refused to tell her about it all this time. That was why Nathaniel could still video call her and call Rainie even when he was being treated, and it was also why he had be so skinny. So that was the whole truth! Mango felt a cold chill down her limbs. All her strength left her body as she copsed down onto the sofa. "Mango, are you all right?" Genevieve had been paying very close attention to Mango, and she couldn''t help but be worried to see the other woman like this. Nevertheless, Mango shook her head as she looked at Noah, "Was this his idea? Did he tell you to keep it a secret from us?" "Yes, it was his idea!" Tears flowed out of Mango''s eyes like a raging river once she heard what Noah said. Such a serious thing had happened, yet as Nathaniel''s wife, she only got to know about it now! Chapter 472 Chapter 472 "But, he told me that he would be back in two days." Mango''s sentence surprised Noah. "Did you two speak on the phone?" "Not really, it was a video call. We chatted for a bit, but I had no idea he was in so much pain." Mango didn''t think that there was anything else to hide from Noah. Noah was mildly shocked as he said, "He still contacts you after all. I don''t think you told him about your condition, right?" "No, I didn''t." In fact, Mango was d that she did not disclose her condition. Otherwise, she would regret it immensely. If Mango had failed to hold back all her sadness and she told Nathaniel the truth, perhaps he would have returned home no matter what. Now, she realized that holding back was quite an important skill. Noah heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that Mango hadn''t told Nathaniel anything. "That''s great, so he won''t be affected then. If you hadn''t said anything, he will try his very best to kick the addiction because he wants toe back and see you. But I do need to tell you that the blood transfusions he''s having could damage his body, and Nathaniel may face a lot of problems in the future. By then..." "Rx, I know what you mean. I won''t let Nathan find out about my situation. I understand that he can''t be distracted." Noah was actually quite impressed by Mango''s words, but Genevieve did not agree. "Noah, aren''t you going too far? Nathaniel is your close friend, but Mango is mine as well. You''re only thinking of healing him, but have you ever considered the severity of Mango''s condition? If we can''t figure out a way to reverse her uterine shrinkage in time, are you going to let Nathaniel live in regret for the rest of his life?" Anger seeped into Genevieve''s bones. She had always disagreed with Noah on the situation. Perhaps it was the fact that Genevieve saw many simrities between her past self and Mango, or it could be because Mango''s resilience made her heart ached. Either way, Genevieve could no longer hold it in. Noah wanted toment on his wife''s obvious agitation, but he refrained from saying anything in the end. However, Mango chuckled before saying, "Stop fighting guys, this is my decision. Nathaniel kept me in the dark about his condition because he didn''t want me to worry, and I''m doing the same now. Noah is right, the culprit must be powerful enough to drug Nathan quietly. There are a lot of things that he needs to handle upon returning home, and I don''t want to hold him back. Plus, I''m sure you two won''t let anything happen to me, right?" Tears welled up in Genevieve''s eyes as she listened to what Mango said. "Mango, no one can give you a firm answer on that." "It doesn''t matter. If God wants to take me back into his arms, I won''t me you two. Of course, I''ll make sure to spend my time with Nathaniel well. Don''t burden yourselves too much, and just go with the flow." Mango was now back to her usual gentle and easygoing self, but it made Noah ufortable instead. I will try my best, don''t worry." "I believe in your skills. So, can you tell me how Nathaniel is doing now?" After Mango discovered what was going on, she felt even more heartache over Nathaniel''s condition, and she wanted to see him even more. Even if she couldn''t be there in person, Mango still wanted to see how he was doing. Nathaniel was a stubborn man and she loved him dearly. How could he bear everything on his own? Didn''t he know that she would be heartbroken for him? Just then, Mango felt as if the knives were slowly piercing into her heart. s, Noah was still hesitant and Genevieve gave him a fierce re before saying, "Everything''s out in the open, so what are you afraid of?" "I''m afraid that she can''t bear to watch it." Noah''s words caused Mango to shiver in fear. He was right! She couldn''t bear it at all, but so what? All Mango wanted to know was his current condition. Noah''s resolve finally crumbled when he saw how determined Mango was. "I can let you see how he''s doing, but you can''t speak to him or disturb him, nor can you go to him. You need to understand that thest two days are crucial to him, and there will be severe consequences if he stops the treatment now. We''ve alreadye too far to give up now..." "I know. Don''t worry, I won''t bother him. In fact, I just want to see him." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. There was a hint of trembling in Mango''s voice. Noah sighed and he said, "Come with me." "I''ll go with her. If there''s an emergency, at least I''ll be able to care for her." Noah nodded in reply to Genevieve''s words. When they left the office, Rainie was a little confused to see the three of them. "Where are you going?" "Nowhere, we''re going to the conference room to have a meeting about Mango''s condition." Genevieve replied with a light smile. Rainie hurriedly answered, "I want to go too. I want to know about her condition." "Rainie, please return to the ward. If anyonees to visit me, just tell them that I''m undergoing a physical examination so that they won''t get worried." Rainie''s mind went nk for a moment upon those words and she felt that Mango was hiding something from her. Was it something to do with her body? "What''s wrong with your body?" Rainie''s gaze was extremely serious. Mango replied softly, "I''ll tell you about itter, okay?" Rainie nodded in reply to Mango''s pleas despite her worries. "I''ll have Thomas to apany you. He''ll wait outside for you, okay? If you refuse, I''m just going to barge in the room. Anyhow, it is your choice." Since Rainie was so persistent, Mango had no choice and she said, "Have Thomase with me then." "All right." Then, Rainie left without asking any further questions. It didn''t take long for Thomas to arrive at Mango''s side. "Mrs. Ye." "Stand guard at the door of the conference room, and do not enter without my permission." "Yes, Mrs. Ye." Thomas and Mango headed to the conference room together. After they settled down inside, Noah masked all signalsing and going from the room. Truth be told, Mango was d that Nathaniel had a friend like Noah. If not, God knew what would have happened to him! Genevieve bid Mango sit down before she poured her a ss of water. Noah turned on the secret device and soon after, the live video feed from Nathaniel''s location was disyed on a screen in the meeting room. Meanwhile, Nathaniel struggled hard against his restraints as he bellowed in pain. Blood oozed out of his wrists due to the friction against the straps, but he seemed unaware of all that was happening. Nathaniel was like a trapped beast without thoughts or intelligence, and he only had the most primitive impulses. Mango was even more shocked by this than what she watched before on the phone. Thus, she couldn''t stop her tears from flowing down. "Has he always been like this?" "Thest few days were better. At the start, he was perpetually stuck in a cycle of pain. But now, he would suffer for a few hours of the day, and his withdrawal symptoms only re up a couple of times. They''ll reduce by tomorrow, andpletely stop by the day after. If I had it my way, I wanted him to stay for observation for another two days, but he was rushing to get back home, so..." Noah''s words trailed off, but Mango understood what he meant. Nathaniel was putting in efforts so that he coulde back as early as possible. Mango was d that she hadn''tined to him and that she was steadfast in believing their love. If not, Nathaniel would have been extremely unsettled. Mango gazed at Nathaniel who was gradually calming down. Cold sweat drenched his clothes, and his hair looked like he''d just left the pool. There was nary a trace of strength in his body, and heid there gasping for breath. Next, Evan hurried into the room to release Nathaniel from his restraints before handing him a ss of cold water. Nathaniel''s lips were pale, and they seemed chapped. After he drank all the water in one gulp, Nathaniel smiled gently as he looked at the photos of Mango strewn around the cage. "Two days left until I''ll be able to see her. But Evan, do you think I''ll recover fast from my current situation?" Evan was taken aback and he muttered, "Mr. Ye, I think Mr. Soo is right. You should stay here two more days for observation. Although blood transfusion is a safe bet, we have to prepare for the worst too." "I can''t wait any longer. It feels like years have passed even though it''s been less than a week. Ocean City is dangerous, and I''m worried because she''s alone with the children." Nathaniel''s breathing was erratic, but he still insisted on speaking. It was as if talking was the only way to distract him from the weakness brought on by the blood transfusion. Evan then handed him the medicine prepared in advance. "As long as Mr. Soo is there, everything will be fine." "I prefer taking care of my own woman myself." After Nathaniel finished his words, he drank the medicine in one gulp with no reaction on his face. Tears began to stream down Mango''s face upon Nathaniel''s words. He was already in such a sorry state, yet he was still thinking of protecting her and the children. Did Nathaniel really think he was a superman? Mango really felt like punching him, but her heart ached for him at the same time. Genevieve was afraid that Mango would copse from the cries and she muttered, "Mango, keep an eye on your emotions." "I''m fine. He''s working so hard to kick the addiction, so how could I hold him back from that? Don''t worry, I will fully cooperate with your treatment for the next two days. Also, I want to wee Nathan at the airport when he gets home." Genevieve disapproved of what Mango wanted to do, but she did not object. On the screen, Nathaniel rested for a while longer until he slightly regained some of his strength. Then, he turned to Evan before saying, "Give me my phone. I want to call Mango." Evan handed the phone over to Nathaniel. When the phone rang, Mango quickly brushed away her tears. She took a deep breath to steady her voice before answering the call. "Hello?" As she nced at the wide grin on Nathaniel''s face, her tears started to flow uncontrobly once more. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 "Hey!" Mango tried her best to steady her voice, but it wasn''t good enough. Thus, Nathaniel noticed that something was wrong right off the bat. "Are you crying?" Nathaniel frowned anxiously and he stood up quickly. Hence, the needle in his arm giving him blood shifted into an ufortable angle. "Mr. Ye..." Evan was a little worried upon seeing this and he made Nathaniel sit down once again before he reinserted the needle. On the other hand, Mango was sad when she saw what happened before coughing a few times, "I''m not crying, I just have a cold and my throat feels itchy." Mango looked at the screen and she lied with a straight face. Nathaniel, on the other hand, became a little anxious. "A cold? Have you had medication? Did Genevievee by and check on you? How did you catch a cold? Is my mom there? Have her make you some ginger tea. Your miscarriage has weakened your body, so the tea will help with that. Since I can''t do anything for you, please take care of yourself. I''ll be home in two days." "You don''t have to worry, okay? I''m fine. And a little cold was nothing. From how nervous you are, it''s almost like I''ve fallen seriously ill." Mango''s words caused Nathaniel to frown even more deeply. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Hey, stop with that nonsense! You''ll be fine, and you''ll be spending the rest of your life with me." Although Nathaniel said so, his frown was so deep that a line was almost permanently etched into his brows. He was so anxious that he wanted nothing more than to teleport to Mango''s side. Meanwhile, tears sprung to Mango''s eyes as she saw how worried Nathaniel was for her. "Don''t worry about me, everything''s fine at home. On the contrary, you have to take care of yourself, okay? Eat when you can and let me know if you''re feeling unwell. Don''t ruin your health just because you want toe back quick. I''ll be unhappy then." A satisfied smile broke out on Nathaniel''s lips as Mango said that. "I''m fine, don''t worry. I''m eating and sleeping like a champ. Plus, I''m the heir of the Ye family, so I''m being treated well here. Let me tell you, I''m staying in a five-star presidential suite over here and I''m loving it." Mango looked at the scene before her, and she quickly covered her mouth with her hand. A five-star presidential suite? He was superb at lying! However, she couldn''t cry because Nathaniel would figure out something was wrong. Thus, she forced her tears back. "Mango? Why aren''t you saying anything?" Right now, Nathaniel was afraid to video call Mango, but he still had to ask when he heard silence on the other end of the call. Mango tried her best to suppress her sadness before replying, "I''m thinking about what your presidential suite looks like." "It''s not like you haven''t seen it before, so why are you thinking about it?" "Well, I haven''t experienced a five-star suite overseas. Next time we go on a vacation, we have to stay in one." Mango rambled on about the suite. Then, a smile instantly appeared on Nathaniel''s face. He looked handsome man when he smiled, and he could even make people fall for him at first sight. If Helen of Troy had a face thatunched a thousand ships, then Nathaniel would be the male version of it. Mango looked at the video of Nathaniel in a daze before asking, "Hey, I just remembered how good you look when you smile. Are youughing at how silly I am?" "No, I''d neverugh at you." Although Nathaniel said so, the smile on his face widened. Because of the smile, his expression and demeanor improved greatly. Mango was afraid that Nathaniel would catch a cold because of his sweaty body. Then, she replied, "Hey, I''m going to cut this call short because I need to take my medicine. Zion and Rita are going to kindergarten for the time being, so I need to arrange things for them. I''ve been busy recently, so I won''t call you if I don''t have anything important to say. If you''re busy, it''s fine if you take longer to come back." "Why? We haven''t seen each other for close to a week, don''t you miss me?" In fact, Nathaniel felt a little hurt. Mango really wanted to tell him that she missed him, she really did! Of course she missed him! She wanted nothing more than to teleport to his side and hold him in her arms. s, she couldn''t! Then Mango coughed to cover the sound of her sobs. "Of course I miss you, but I''m afraid that you would be tired." "It''s okay, I can sacrifice a little sleep if that means I can see you earlier. Okay, let''s end the call so you can have your medication. Make sure you''re all healed when I get back, okay? If not, you''ll have hell to pay!" "Okay!" Mango replied as she hung up the call. She nearly lost control over there. On the other hand, Nathaniel smiled widely after he hung up the call. He turned to Evan on the side before saying, "There are still two days left, so my body will be able to heal by then, right?" "That still depends on your symptoms. If they reduce by tomorrow, then you''ll be fine by the day after. However, Mr. Ye, I still advise you to listen to Mr. Soo''s instructions and stay for another two days. Didn''t your wife tell you that she wasn''t in a hurry to see you?" "How could she not be in a hurry to see me? She always says things that she doesn''t mean. God knows how anxious she must be after not seeing me for a week, but she said that only to prevent me from being worried. My wife is a considerate woman, and she always puts herselfst." Mango''s eyes filled with tears once more as she heard Nathaniel''s opinion of her. Then Noah turned off the video feed. Meanwhile, Genevieve gently patted Mango''s shoulder and she said, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Noah''s men are taking care of Nathaniel, and no harm wille to him. You need to keep your emotions in check just like what you promised." "Yeah!" Mango nodded in reply. Although she was still rather upset, Mango was relieved to have found out what Nathaniel was up to abroad. He was in such a difficult situation right now, so how could she burden him even more? When Mango walked out of the conference room, her eyes were red and swollen. Thomas couldn''t help but be worried when he saw that. "What''s wrong, Mrs. Ye? Has your condition worsened?" However, Mango shook her head as a response to Thomas. "It''s nothing. I''m going back to the ward." Mango then returned to her ward with Genevieve''s help. Rainie frowned when she spotted Mango crying. "What''s going on? Has something gone really wrong with you?" Mango knew that Rainie would never stop worrying if she didn''t exin. "Yes, there''s something wrong with me." Mango muttered before she asked Genevieve to leave the room. It was best if she took care of this on her own. Rainie immediately became anxious as soon as she heard this. "What''s the matter?" "Dr. Bay said that they might have to remove my uterus if there''s too much bleeding." Mango replied with a bitter tone in her voice. Rainie let out a small sigh of relief as she already knew about this. At first, she hadn''t nned on telling Mango at all, but she never expected Genevieve to tell Mango instead. Thus, she couldn''t help butin, "Why did Dr. Bay tell you that? Didn''t she say that it could be controlled? If youply with the treatment, then you''ll be fine." "So you knew?" Mango gave Rainie a pointed look, as if she was chastising her for her dishonesty. Rainie replied awkwardly, "I was afraid you''d be worried. Plus, Dr. Bay is an excellent doctor, and I''m confident that she will heal you." "Either way, you didn''t tell me. If it wasn''t for me seeking out Dr. Bay on my own, how long do you n on keeping it from me?" Mango''s reprimanding tone rendered Rainie speechless. "It''s not a big deal, and I told you that you''d be fine. Why should I tell you and make you worried? Okay, just rx. God will bless you because of your kind heart." Rainie looped her arm around Mango''s as she said coyly. Mango then put on a very forgiving air and she replied, "Fine, I''ll forgive you for lying to me this time, but there will be no next time, okay?" "Yes, your wish is mymand!" Rainie was finally relieved when she discovered that Mango was crying about her uterus condition. The two of them chatted for a while longer before Mango replied, "I''m going to take a nap, so please wake me after half an hour." "What? You''re limiting your sleep now? It''s not like you have anything to do, so why only half an hour?" "I have some errands to tend to, but I''m a little sleepy. Will you help me or not? If you refuse, I''ll just go to the nurse." As she spoke, Mango made it look like she was going to seek out the nurse before Rainie stopped her. "Fine, I''m just worried about you, okay? I will follow your words then. Hurry up and sleep, you look ugly when you cry." "Nobody asked you to look my way." Mango grumbled before she fell asleep on the bed. Meanwhile, Thomas was still worried about Mango and he quickly asked about her condition. Hence, Rainie gave him a quick exnation of what went down. Then Thomas breathed a sigh of relief. "Hey, you still can''t get in touch with Nathaniel?" Rainie''s opinion of Nathaniel had taken a huge hit. Thomas spoke softly, "I think Mr. Ye has his own errands to attend. Our job is just to take good care of Mrs. Ye." "Yeah, you can keep defending him all you want. Let''s see what I''ll do to Nathaniel once hees back." Thomas did not say much else to his hot-tempered girlfriend. Instead, he decided to go back to guard Mango. Half an hourter, Rainie gazed at Mango, who was sleeping soundly and she contemted waking her up. At that moment, Mango''s phone suddenly rang. Her eyes opened instantly, and she realized that it had been exactly half an hour after she checked the time. Rainie sighed before saying, "Why did you wake up? You asked me to wake you, but you still set your rm?" Mango was a little confused before she realized that the phone was ringing. However, the phone was not hers. It was Zion''s phone! Was Walter calling Zion? Mango frowned deeply when she realized that Walter was waiting for Zion''s reply. Now that Rainie was with her, how was she going to exin this to Walter? Wouldn''t Rainie figure everything out if she said something? She wasn''t afraid of Rainie running her mouth, but this was not a small matter. It was best if fewer people knew about this before they found the true mastermind, plus Mango didn''t want Rainie to get involved either. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 "Why aren''t you answering the phone?" Rainie felt that Mango was kind of strange today. Perhaps thetter was still confused after waking up. However, Mango immediately hung up before saying, "It''s fine, this is Zion''s phone. He left it for me to y games while passing the time, and I never expected him to set an rm." "Is that so? Did Zione up with a new game? I want to y!" Rainie quickly stretched out her hand for the phone. Yet, Mango said smilingly, "I haven''t yed enough yet, so you''re going to have to wait. Oh yeah, I feel a little peckish, so could you go and get some mangoes for me?" Rainie curled her lip in annoyance before replying, "You''re so petty! It''s not like I''m desperate for the game anyway. By the way, can you have mangoes though?" "I don''t know. Just ask Genevieve." "Ugh, you glutton." Despite saying that, Rainie still walked out of the ward towards Genevieve''s office. She had to ask Genevieve if Mango could actually consume mangoes. If it wasn''t allowed, then Rainie would never buy her any. After Rainie left, Mango dialed Walter''s number again. "Hey, you brat! How dare you hang up on me? Do you really think I won''t get mad at you? If you aren''t Mango''s son, I wouldn''t even have given you the time of day!" "Walter, this is Mango." The moment Mango spoke, Walter was a little dumbfounded. "Mango?" He hurriedly took out the phone to check the number. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only It was truly Zion''s! Walter''s mind was still in a state of confusion when he heard Mango say, "I know what you and Zion have done for Nathaniel." As soon as she finished speaking, Walter came back to his senses. "Zion''s phone is with you?" "Yeah, he told me about what happened, so thank you." In fact, Mango was truly grateful to Walter. No ordinary person would risk their lives to help her. Thus Mango felt like she owed him an ever-increasing amount of favors, and she doubted the ability to repay him in this lifetime. As the thought of her illness crossed her mind, Mango hoped that Walter would have better days ahead. She also hoped that a good woman would walk into his life to spend the rest of her days with him. However, Mango wouldn''t say any of this, nor would Walter listen if she told him. The most Mango could offer him was thanks, and Walter didn''t really want her gratitude. "Ah, save it! If you want to thank me, treat me to a meal next time. It would be even better if Nathaniel personally cooked for me." "That''s a good idea!" Mango agreed easily, but Walter was shocked. "A good idea? Is Nathaniel willing to cook for me?" "He''ll listen to what I say." Mango''s words were truly heart-wrenching to Walter. Although she had no intention of showing off her love, Walter heard it all the same. He got gloomy all of a sudden. "That''s not necessary, because we don''t know whether he''ll be back anytime soon. If Nathaniel doesn''te back, how will he cook for me? Also, what do you want to do? Are you going to rescue him or not? Should I use my family''s men? Don''t worry, even if I''m jealous of him, I will try my best for you." Walter replied proudly. A warm sensation spread in Mango''s chest. She was very fortunate to have a close confidante like Walter in her life. Mango then whispered, "Walter, is it okay if you don''t interfere in Nathaniel''s problems any longer?" "Why?" Walter was astonished. He had originally thought that Mango would be extremely anxious to rescue Nathaniel. Despite his difort at knowing that Mango would spend less time with him after Nathaniel''s return, Walter still wished nothing but happiness for her. Now that Mango had stopped him from getting involved, Walter was pretty shocked. "Mango, are you lucid right now?" "I am sober now. I''ve very thankful that you did this for me and Nathan. Also, I know that very few people would be willing to do this. I will remember everything that you''ve done for me but please Walter, pretend like you don''t know anything about this. You can''t tell anyone, and you can''t do anything, okay?" Questions swirled inside Walter''s mind at Mango''s request. "Why not?" "I can''t tell you why now, but I hope that you will agree to what I asked." Mango knew that her request was a bit much, but she still made it anyway. Walter was silent for a moment before he replied. "You know, I would do anything for you. Don''t worry, I will delete the video and pretend like nothing ever happened, nor will I tell anyone about what happened. But I need to know, is this what you really want?" "Yes, this is what I want!" As soon as Mango finished speaking, she heard Walter said, "Deal. As long as you''re sure, I have no objections." "Thank you, Walter." "No, I should be thanking you instead. Your little brat of a son applied the so- called medicine from Merle on my shoulder, and it turned out that he added chili oil into it to force me to search for Nathaniel. If not, I wouldn''t have gone at all." Walter continued to smile cheekily as he spoke, but Mango felt rather upset. "I''m sorry to have caused you so much trouble." "Oh, stop talking like this. I''m a little sleepy, so I''m going to take another nap. Take care, and I''ll visit you tonight. Let me know what you would like to eat, and I''ll get it for you." Thus, Walter directly changed the topic. Mango wisely decided not to talk about it anymore since Walter changed the subject. She chuckled before saying, "It''s better if youe by tomorrow. Sleep well tonight, okay? I''ll be sad if I see you tired because of me." "Okay." After that, Walter hung up the call. Agitation filled his body as he leaned against the bed. He had decided to use some of his power and influence to help Mango, but then she decided to put the brakes on the whole operation. Although he didn''t know why Mango was doing this, Walter gave himself a wry smile. He lit a cigarette and took a long drag before calling his men. "All of you are dismissed. The mission is aborted." The other party then said something that irritated Walter so much that he hung up. Upon looking at Mango''s selfie on his phone, he smiled bitterly to himself, "Oh Walter, you wear your heart on your sleeve for her, yet she rejects you. What else are you going to do?" The loneliness in his veins was honestly quite unbearable. After Mango hung up, she felt extremely sorry for Walter. No matter what, she wouldn''t have found out what happened to Nathaniel without him. Now, her request might have actually hurt his feelings. Mango felt very unsettled indeed. s, she wasn''t able to give Walter what he wanted. Mango took out Zion''s phone to delete all the videos. She knew that this matter would be kept under wraps for as long as she needed it to be. When Rainie returned, she spotted Mango looking out at the scenery while leaning by the window. Then, Rainie asked as she nced outside, "What are you looking at?" "Look at all these patients. Although they''re sick, they seem to be in good spirits." Mango''s words caused Rainie to roll her eyes. "Forget that ande eat your mangoes. But Dr. Bay said you can''t have too much of them, and at most, you can only have one a day." "Thank you, Rainie. What will I do without you?" Mango''s coy voice nearly caused Rainie to throw up in disgust. "Hmph! Hurry up and get better, okay? I''m not used to you acting like this!" Rainie went to cut up a mango for Mango. After she finished it, Mango chatted with Rainie for a while before going to bed. Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Through this period, Mango did not bring up anything about Nathaniel at all. Thus, Rainie assumed that Mango was totally disappointed in Nathaniel, so she didn''t mention him either. Walter dide by the next day, but only for a moment before he had to leave by citingpany reasons. However, Rainie felt that Walter and Mango may have fought at some point. Yet, she was confused when Mango didn''t show any sign of it on her expression. "What happened between you and Walter?" "Nothing''s wrong." Mango replied indifferently, and there was no sign of any negative emotions on her face. Although Rainie was a little confused, she decided not to ask anything more. A few dayster, Mango woke up very early while saying to Rainie, "Can you apany me to get some new clothes?" "What?" Rainie felt like she''d misheard what Mango said. The other woman smiled before replying, "I think there are some new styles in the stores, so let''s go for some shopping." "Are you insane? What clothes do you n on buying? You''re still in the hospital though." Rainie felt that Mango was particrly excited today. Still, Mango said happily, "I spoke to Genevieve, and I''m doing well enough to go for a walk. Plus, she said I could be discharged already." "Discharged? What a joke! They made it sound like you were dying just a few days ago, and now you''re being released? Can you stop with the jokes, Mango? You''re going to stay inside this hospital and recover, you hear me?" Rainie felt that Mango had gonepletely insane. Even if Mango''s recovery had been progressing well over the past few days, she wasn''t at the right point to be discharged. ordingly, Mango had to stay a few more days, right? However, Mango chuckled as she replied, "Without Dr. Bay''s approval, how could I go back? Also, it isn''t that big of a deal anyway. You know how bad it was for me when I was kidnapped and beaten, but at the end of the day, it''s just a minor gynecological issue. So, it''s nothing serious." However, Rainie frowned upon hearing Mango''s words. "Tell me why you want to head out for a walk. Don''t think I''m a child you can trick into believing what you''re saying. If you don''t exin, you won''t be going anywhere at all." Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Rainie had a very stern expression on her face, and it seemed like she would never let Mango out no matter what. Mango sighed before saying, "Fine, I''ll tell you. Rita and Zion are going back to kindergarten today, and I want to send them off personally. I know that I don''t look too good physically, but wouldn''t I embarrass them if I don''t get nicer clothes to wear?" Rainie red at Mango as she spoke, "Do you think anyone will harass your kids with how beautiful you look?" "Whatever. You won''t understand what it''s like to be a mother until you have children. So hurry up and get the discharge papers done!" Then Mango immediately pushed Rainie out of the room. Rainie wanted to reject her request, but she asked Genevieve whether Mango could be discharged in her current condition. At that time, Mango summoned Thomas. "Mrs. Ye, what can I do for you?" Mango looked at Thomas seriously and she said, "Do you have a way to take Rainie with you away from Ocean City for a while?" Thomas was rather shocked at her request. "What happened, Mrs. Ye?" Thomas was an extremely intuitive man, and he could sense that Mango was hiding something from everyone. But since she refused to tell anyone, he wasn''t about to ask her either. However, Thomas had to inquire about it now as it concerned moving Rainie out of the city. Mango nced at Thomas before she replied softly, "Something''s happened to Nathan which I can''t exin to you now. He''sing back today, and the both of us are going to run some errands. If Rainie stays, it will be dangerous for her, so I want you to take her away." "But I''m Mr. Ye''s assistant, so I can''t leave. I can promise you I will ce Rainie in a safe location, but I will return here." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Thomas." Mango suddenly cut in. "I know how loyal you are to Nathaniel, but you need to listen to me if you really care about us. Take good care of Rainie, and leave everything in Ocean City behind for now. Once the matter is settled, Nathan will contact you. All you need to do isy low for a moment and take Rainie away, okay? It''ll make things much easier for Nathan." In the end, Thomas could do nothing but nod since Mango was so persistent. "It''s not an issue for me to bring her away, but what if you run into danger when we leave?" "That won''t happen. I''ve already informed Merle, and he''ll be here to protect me." Mango''s words made Thomas feel a little more at ease. "Shouldn''t I pick up Mr. Ye then?" "That won''t be necessary as I''ll do it instead. I''ll be going out shopping with Rainie in a moment, so pleasee up with an idea to take her away after we''re done. Just tell her that it was all my idea and I need her to help me from another side. Tell her that you have no idea what happened as I refused to tell you, and I forbid her from asking as well. Thomas, I''m leaving Rainie in your hands, and I won''t ever forgive you if any harmes to her. After all, she''s my best friend." Mango was reluctant for Rainie to leave, but her best friend couldn''t stay either. Right now, Ocean City was a very uncertain and dangerous ce. Even Nathaniel could be silently attacked by others, so who was to say that Rainie wouldn''t be harmed as well? After all, plenty of people knew how close she was to Rainie. Despite his reluctance to leave, Thomas had no choice but to agree as he spotted Mango''s grave expression. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Ye, I will take care of her. She is my girlfriend and my future wife, and I will protect her with my life. However, do not hesitate to call me if you or Mr. Ye needs my help." "Don''t worry, your aid will always be crucial to Nathan." After finishing her instructions, Mango bid Thomas farewell before Rainie returned to the room. She took advantage of Rainie''s absence to write her a letter before shoving it hastily into Thomas''s hands. "Let her read this after you''ve taken her away." "I will!" After she settled everything, Mango sat on the bed and waited. Nathaniel had told her that he would return at half-past ten in the morning. It was now seven o''clock, so she could make it to the kindergarten if the both of them went shopping. This was their first day back at kindergarten, so Mango didn''t want to be absent. Madam Ye had found this kindergarten through her connections, and it was an elite school. ording to Mrs. Shen, Rita was overjoyed to know that she would be attending a preschool soon. Mango couldn''t help butugh when she imagined her daughter''s cheerful expression. When Rainie returned to the ward, she spotted Mango giggling like a fool. "What are you thinking about? You''re smiling so widely." "I''m thinking about Rita, actually. That girl did not have many friends since her birth, and she''s absolutely ecstatic to attend kindergarten." Mango''s words made Rainie pause for a moment before she asked, "You''ve contacted your mother?" "Yeah, I can''t keep this a secret from my mother forever, so I told her that I''ve been hospitalized due to an illness. But I did tell her that I''m better now and not to worry about me. "Mrs. Shen must have lectured you, right?" Rainie knew that Mango would never disclose the kidnapping incident in fear of worrying her mother, but Mrs. Shen would definitely nag Mango. "You know my mother better than me." Mango smiled and she said little. After that, both of them underwent discharge procedures. Genevieve told Rainie almost the same thing Mango had told her. The doctor said that Mango''s body was in a stable condition, and she could be discharged to recover at home. However, Genevieve did issue some reminders to Mango. Thus, Rainie had been pestering Mango during the whole ride to the shopping mall with Genevieve''s advice. Warmth filled Mango''s chest, and she couldn''t help but cut in upon realizing that Rainie was about to be separated from her, "Enough, why are you sounding so much like my mother?" "Gosh! I''m just concerned about you, okay?" Rainie was a little annoyed upon hearing Mango equate herself to Mrs. Shen. Mango said smilingly, "You have a boyfriend now, so please focus more on Thomas in the future. After all, he''s the one you''re going to spend the rest of your life with." "Both of you are different people, so how can Ipare you two? Plus, I don''t want to have any conflicts between my husband and my best friend." Rainie replied in a nonchnt tone. On the other hand, Mango really hoped that Rainie would be this happy all the time. Okay, let''s get some new clothes." "You''re so full of yourself! Why are you wearing new outfits just to send your kids to kindergarten? I guess rich people live differently than us, the normal people." Rainie was teasing Mango, but the other woman didn''t seem to care. "I don''t have a choice. It just so happens that I¡¯m rich." "Ugh, what a show-off!" Rainie rolled her eyes at Mango before they both walked into the boutique. All the attires here were of thetest fashions, and every one of them had a hefty price tag to match. Since Rainie wasn''t here to buy anything, she muttered, "Just choose what you want while I sit there for a rest. Also, Thomas is waiting at the back, and you can call him and me if anything happens." Mango knew what she was thinking, and she would usually respect Rainie''s decision not to purchase anything. However, Mango really wanted to buy her friend a set of new clothes. Perhaps this could be Mango''s wedding present to Rainie. "Don''t be sozy and help me pick out a nice one!" Mango was forcing Rainie to go shopping with her. Rainie rolled her eyes before saying, "Please, the shopkeeper nearly chased me out of there with a broom. If I wasn''t here with you, I expect them to stop me at the door. Do you think that this ce would deign to serve me when I''m wearing inly with no makeup? Don''t kid me." Mango was very unhappy to hear Rainie put herself down. "Cut the crap! You''re going to walk out of here with a dress today, and I''ll see who dares to stop you." "Mango, you know that I''m not someone who likes to dress up." "I know, and I just want to give you a gift. Just take it as a reward for staying with me in the hospital, okay?" Rainie couldn''t help but sigh at her best friend''s stubborn nature, "You know I don''t like all these lavish things, so why are you insisting that I dress up like this?" "Who cares? I want to." "Fine, as long as you are happy, who am I to refuse you? Let''s go shopping, but you''d better be ready to spend!" "Of course! I''ll buy it for you no matter how much it costs!" Mango gazed at Rainie with a reluctant emotion in her gaze. Sadly, Rainie was not observant enough to realize the look in Mango''s eyes. The both of them strolled around and Mango picked out a set of casual wear for herself. It wasn''t too expensive with only a few hundred dors. Meanwhile, Rainie had no idea what she should buy and she failed to choose anything out despite a long time of searching. Then, Mango decided to shove a long dress into Rainie''s arms. "Are you kidding me, Mango? You know that I''m a tough girl, and it''s weird for me to dress all ladylike." Rainie refused to try on the dress. However, Mango smiled, "I''ve never seen you in a dress, so try it on please." "I''ll look uncanny if I wear this." Truly, Rainie felt a little awkward. "Well, try it on." Nevertheless, Mango kept on encouraging her. Just then, Thomas joined the conversation. He smiled upon seeing the dress, "Try it on for me. I don''t think I''ve ever seen you in a dress." Rainie had a faint blush on her cheeks. "Why are you two asking me to do the same thing?" "Just wear it." Thomas''s gentle tone made Rainie feel a bit embarrassed. "Fine, but you guys can''tugh if I don''t look good in it!" Rainie felt a little self- conscious at the thought of wearing a dress. Yet, Mango kept on supporting her, "Of course not, just try it on!" Rainie half-heartedly took the dress into the fitting room under both Thomas''s and Mango''s expectant gazes. At that moment, Mango spotted Merleing over to her with another man in tow. Mango showed no emotion except a slight frown, but caution filled her stare. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Meanwhile, Thomas focused his full attention on the changing room. He really wanted to see how Rainie looked like in a dress. Although she liked to act tough, he knew better than anyone than Rainie was a huge softie on the inside. On the other hand, Mango paid attention to the fitting room as well, but she was ncing at the back from the corner of her eyes. Merle had already walked in, but the man behind him did not follow him. Instead, he walked past the boutique as if he had no connection to Merle at all, but Mango still felt that something was off. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Madam." Thomas was shocked to discover that Merle had arrived as he had not noticed at all. Was there apse in his vignce? Or had he forgotten everything after cing his attention on Rainie? Thus, Thomas felt a little remorseful for his actions. However, Mango seemed to sense what Thomas was thinking and she muttered, "Your job now is to protect Rainie, so just leave me be. With the Dark Night Empire''s protection, I''ll be fine. Don''t worry." Thomas couldn''t help but nod his head after hearing Mango''s words. After that, Merle sat down quietly beside Mango. When Rainie left the fitting room, both Thomas and Mango were bbergasted. They had never expected Rainie to look gorgeous in a dress. "What''s wrong? Is it ugly? I feel awkward too, perhaps I look better in jeans." Rainie couldn''t help but feel slightly embarrassed at their expressions. After those words, she moved to take off the dress but Mango quickly stopped her. "No, it''s great! I never expected it to look so good on you at all!" Rainie was perplexed by Mango''sment. "You''re just saying that tofort me, right?" "It''s true, you can ask Thomas if you don''t believe me. Look, he''s gone all wide-eyed at you." Mango burst into peals ofughter when she saw Thomas''s giddy expression. Rainie looked over at his stunned face when Mango said that and she instantly became shy. No matter how tough a woman was on the outside, her reticent would still show upon facing the man she loved. "Do I really look good?" "Yes, you are beautiful." Thomas didn''t expect Rainie to look like apletely different person after changing into a dress. Honestly, he had no words to describe his current feelings. Rainie bit her bottom lip as she saw how satisfied the both of them were, "But this dress is way too expensive." "I already told you that it''s a present. Just take it as a celebratory gift for finding a good boyfriend like Thomas." As Mango spoke, she went off to swipe her credit card to pay. Rainie moved to stop her, but Thomas wrapped his arms around her waist. "Hey, what are you doing? Let go of me, we''re in the public!" In fact, Rainie felt that Thomas was especially affectionate today. Although there weren''t many people in the boutique, she still felt like all eyes were on her. However, Thomas seemedpletely at ease and he whispered, "You look so beautiful, Rainie. I can''t take my eyes off of you." Thomas was rarely ever this romantic, and his words brought a furious blush to Rainie''s face. A rush of happiness filled her chest up to brim. "Wasn''t I beautiful in the past then?" "You were, but you look even more attractive now!" Thomas wrapped his arm around Rainie''s waist while bringing her closer to him. His warm breath caressed Rainie''s face. Meanwhile, Rainie realized what Thomas was about to do and she quickly grabbed his shirt. Furthermore, her heart was about to beat out of her chest by his action. Her eyes fluttered closed subconsciously. Thomas gently kissed her lips. With that, Rainie''s entire body trembled imperceptibly. The feeling was so wondrous that it was absolutely surreal to Rainie. Thomas continued the intimate gesture. When Rainie was embroiled in the kiss, he took the opportunity to knock her out swiftly. He managed to catch her in his arms as she slowly sank to the ground. Thomas then looked at Mango, who had finished paying for the dress as well as Merle before saying, "Mrs. Ye, Captain Malthus, I''ll be taking Rainie away now. Please take care." "Be careful, okay? I saw someone follow Merle earlier, and it would be better if you could get them off your trail. If you can''t, then return to the Ye''s Mansion as soon as possible. We''ll think of another way." Merle was slightly shocked by what Mango said. "Did someone follow me? Impossible." However, Merle spotted the grave look in Mango''s eyes. He could not help but feel a little startled. Who on Earth could follow him without him noticing? Because of that, Merle''s mood soured considerably. Thomas nodded and he walked out of the boutique with Rainie in his arms. Meanwhile, Mango watched as they left. Although she was reluctant to see them go, Mango knew that she would not regret this decision. "Let''s go send Rita and Zion to kindergarten." "All right!" After that, Merle brought Mango''s items with him as they both left the boutique. Mango put on a pair of sunsses as she left the boutique, and there seemed to be a different aura around her. Actually, she did not want to utilize the power of the Dark Night Empire at all since both she and Nathaniel nned to leave the country on an extended vacation. Mango intended to leave the Ye family''s affairs to Nick, and the Dark Night Empire to Zion. Yet, the situation now forced her to resumemand again. Hence, Mango still felt slightly ufortable despite Nick not having much of an opinion. After both of them got into the car, Mango deliberately nced backward only to find that the man who followed Merle earlier had suddenly reappeared. He then hailed a cab right behind theirs to follow them at an easy pace. "Look at that man, do you recognize him?" Mango''s words caused Merle to turn his head slightly. He then frowned before replying, "That''s someone from thepany. I''ve met him a few times, and he is one of Director Huang''s men." "Apany? Whichpany?" "HY Group." Merle''s words caused Mango''s brows to furrow even more. "Who is Director Huang?" "His full name is Boston Huang. He''s one of the shareholders inside thepany, but he has a slight bias against Nick. Recently, they''ve been disagreeing on a lot of things. The issue of the relocation of the southern suburbs was brought up by him, and you wouldn''t have been kidnapped if Nick did not send me off to deal with that issue. That was my mistake, and I am fully prepared to ept any punishment." Merle took the initiative to tell the truth. However, Mango just made a dismissive gesture with her hand while saying, "This has nothing to do with you. If someone is targeting me, Nathaniel, or the Ye family, you couldn''t guarantee my protection even if you are around twenty-four-seven. Yet, I need you to look into Director Huang for me." "Roger that!" After that, Merle ignored the man following them. Since they knew who it was, the two weren''t afraid that he would cause any issues. Both of them arrived at the Shen household first. When Mrs. Shen spotted Mango, she chastised her daughter angrily, "You always tell me about things after they''ve already happened! Do you think I''m just some extra in your life? Am I so frail to you?" Mango knew that she was going to be reprimanded upon reaching home, so she couldn''t help but laugh while saying, "Mom, do you have to get mad because I was hospitalized? Plus, it wasn''t anything serious, so I didn''t want to rm you. You''re busy enough caring for Rita, so I didn''t want to trouble you." "You are not treating me like I''m your family." Mrs. Shen''s words were a little harsh, and Mango was rather surprised at that. Remorse started to permeate her heart when Mrs. Shen turned to exit the room without sparing another nce at her. Had she really done something wrong? Was what Mrs. Shen said true? Did Mango not treat her like her own mother? If she did, why didn''t Mango tell her anything? Hence, Mango became rmed instantly as she realized that Mrs. Shen was truly angry. After that, she went after her mother. "Don''t be like that, Mom. I was just afraid you''d be worried, that''s all. If you''re unhappy, I promise to tell you about everything that goes on in my life, okay? I''ll even tell you about the times I sneezed in a day!" Mrs. Shen then red at her daughter''s worried expression and she sighed. "What the hell are you talking about? Who would intentionally curse themselves with illness?" "But aren''t you angry with me now?" Mango shook Mrs. Shen''s arm petntly. Thus, Mrs. Shen was helpless against her daughter. "I''m telling you, if you hide anything from me ever again, I won''t even acknowledge you as my daughter!" "Okay! I was wrong, and I won''t do it again." Mango''s repentant attitude caused Mrs. Shen to forgive her for now. "Mommy! Do I look pretty?" At that moment, Rita rushed down from the stairs. With a long and flowing white dress, she looked just like an angel when paired with her wide smile. Thus, Mango was delighted to see her. "Woah, my little princess! Gosh, you''re so beautiful! Come and let me see." Mango stretched out her arms and Rita rushed straight inside her embrace. "Mommy, do you think the other kids will like me if I go to kindergarten like this?" "Of course! You''re so cute and beautiful. Everyone will love you!" "Really?" Rita''s self- esteem still needed some practice. She seldom interacted with other children, so Rita was naturally excited to go to kindergarten to meet other kids. However, she was still a little concerned. Mango was upset at Rita''s self-doubt, but she smiled while saying, "Don''t worry, I believe that everyone will like Rita. Plus, you have Zion with you, right?" "Will he go to the kindergarten with me?" "Of course. Both of you will be together in the same ss." Rita finally felt a sense of security when she realized that Zion would be with her. "Mommy, will you be sending me and Zion off to kindergarten?" "Yeah! Should we go and pick him up now?" "That''s a good idea!" Rita was genuinely ecstatic. Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen couldn''t help butugh when they saw how excited Rita was. "Is Ritaing back to stay with us or is she going over to the Ye''s Mansion?" Mrs. Shen asked under her breath. It was clear that the older couple didn''t want Rita to leave after spending thest few days with her. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Hence, Mango suddenly felt a little awkward. It seemed like she hadn''t given much thought about where her children were going to stay. Mr. Shen had no choice but to interrupt Mrs. Shen upon seeing how much of a dilemma Mango was in, "Hey, what''s wrong with you? The kids can choose where they want to go, so why are you asking? Plus, Rita is the Ye family''s granddaughter as well, so why shouldn''t she go back?" However, Mrs. Shen felt a little insulted by his words. "I''m just asking. Rita loves my cooking the most, and I just want to prepare in advance if she''s coming home." Mango''s heart was filled with a bitter feeling at Mrs. Shen''s words. Ever since she left home five years ago, her parents had lived a lonely existence. Now that they finally had Rita, they were reluctant to part with her. Thus, Mango was really at a loss as to what to do. "Mom and Dad, today is the day Nathanes home, so we might go for dinner at the Ye''s Mansion. How about we have a meal here tomorrow? I''ll bring Zion along." Mango''s words immediately reinvigorated Mrs. Shen''s spirits. "That sounds great! I''ll prepare the food before you arrive then." Although Mr. Shen did not say anything, there was also a hint of a smile between his eyebrows. However, Mango felt rather upset when she realized that such a small action was able to delight her parents. Mango had always thought of herself as a filial daughter, but was she truly one? On the other hand, Rita had no idea what was going through Mango''s mind as her brain was filled with the thought of kindergarten. Thus, she pulled on Mango''s hand urgently while saying, "Hurry up, Mommy. If not, we''ll bete!" "Okay, we''ll go now." Mango smiled and she waved goodbye to her parents before bringing Rita onto the car. Meanwhile, Mango''s parents still stood at the door watching them left even as they drove away. Hence, the sight got Mango''s heart ached. On the other hand, Rita was especially excited as she asked, "Mommy, is this the bag you got for me?" "Yes, do you like it?" Mango brought out a hot pink bag before handing it to Rita. "Yes, I love it!" Rita held the bag in her arms as if it was a hidden treasure. Along the way, she chattered excitedly like an exuberantrk, and Rita seemed to have an endless amount of questions. Nevertheless, Mango did not get tired while answering them. By the time they returned to the Ye''s Mansion, Zion had already packed his bag long ago. Then, Madam Ye personally sent him off as she saw the car approaching. "Mom, why did youe out here? Madam Ye smiled when she saw that Mango was looking much better today, "I told you I''d send them off to school, but why do you insist on going? How are you? Can you handle it?" "Don''t worry about me, Mom. I''m fine. Nathan ising home today, so please don''t mention the fact that I was hospitalized to him. He''ll be worried if he finds out." Mango''s reply caused Madam Ye to pause for a moment before she understood what the younger woman meant. "So, you don''t want Nathan to know about your kidnapping?" "That''s not necessary, plus it''s already over and I''m fine, aren''t I?" Mango had a serene smile on her face, but Madam Ye was rather agitated internally. The reason Mango wanted to keep everything a secret from Nathaniel because she was afraid that he would me himself for it. After all, any man would think himself useless if he disappeared while his wife was kidnapped. However, Mango valiantly endured all of her troubles for Nathaniel''s sake, so Madam Ye was truly touched by her gesture. "Well, go on then. I''m going to the supermarket to get some ingredients for our dinner tonight." "That sounds great!" After that, Mango led Zion into the car. However, Zion wasn''t very excitedpared to Rita. "Zion, we''re going to kindergarten together! Mommy said that we''re going to share a ssroom, right?" Rita''s enthusiasm began to affect Zion. He replied with a grin, "Mhm, don''t worry. No one will bully you if I''m there." "Would anyone even do that? I''m so cute!" Rita''s words caused Mango and Zion to burst out in peals ofughter. "Ah, don''t tter yourself." Zion then nced at Rita with a soft smile on his face, "No matter how cute you are, you''d better fight back if someone bullies you. If nothing else, you still have me to protect you." However, Mango was rather annoyed when she heard what Zion said. "Zion, what are you teaching Rita? We should learn to cherish our fellow peers." To be frank, Zion didn''t think very highly of what Mango said, but he did not let it show on his face. s, Mango still saw the disapproving expression and she reached out a finger to flick him on the forehead. "You''ve gotten brave, huh? Looking down on me now, are you? I''m going to tell your father when he comes home, and I''ll make sure he punishes you." Meanwhile, Zion''s lips curved up into a smile when he heard the delight in Mango''s tone. There was nothing else in the world that could make Mango happy other than Nathaniel''s return. Of course, Zion knew this, and he was happy for his mother. However, he still replied, "Ha! What could Mr. Ye do to me anyway?" "Hey, you little brat! Are you still thinking of challenging your father?" "I could be." Zion retorted arrogantly before Rita''s disapproving tone reached his ears, "If you drive Daddy away, I won''t ever speak to you for the rest of my life!" "Hey! I''m your brother, Rita!" "But I love Daddy! I haven''t seen him in forever. Grandma said that he left for a business trip. Mommy, is Daddying home today?" "Of course! You can see him after school!" "Yay! That''s great!" Rita hopped up on her seat happily, but the action startled Mango greatly. Zion hurriedly grabbed ahold of her with a fearful look on his face, "Rita, are you aware of the traffic rules? It''s bad enough that you don''t wear a seatbelt, but you dare jump around in the car?" Mango couldn''t help but chuckle when she spotted Zion reprimanding Rita. He didn''t look like her big brother, instead, he looked like an old man. Rita then pouted while saying, "Zion, you''re mean." "Mean? If you do this again, I''ll beat you up." Thus, it seemed that Zion''s attempt at scaring Rita worked and her excitement was rather subdued on the way to kindergarten. However, Rita became excited once more when she arrived at the preschool. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Wow, there are so many kids here! This is such a huge kindergarten with so many teachers! Look at the number of policemen!" All the words rushed out of Rita''s mouth in a jumbled heap. Zion ruffled her hair before replying, "Don''t act like a deer in the headlights. It''s embarrassing!" "What does that mean?" Rita''s face was totally nk. In the end, Zion felt as if he was talking to a brick wall instead. "Ah, it doesn''t matter. Say bye to Mommy first before we go inside." Mango was astonished by Zion''s words. "Shouldn''t I be the one to take you up to your ssroom and meet your teachers?" "There''s no need for that, Mommy. Go pick up Mr. Ye instead. It takes an hour to reach the airport from here, and I''ll get Rita inside. Don''t worry, we''ll be able to find our ss." After he said that, Zion led Rita out of the car carefully. "Goodbye, Mommy!" Rita excitedly allowed Zion to hold her hand as he led her into the kindergarten. On the other hand, Mango felt as if she was going to hang up the mantle of being a mother. Her children actually did not need her anymore. Despite everything, Mango still got off the car to follow Zion and Rita. Then, she watched as he son brought Rita to their ssroom using the signs as a guide. Hence, Rita admired Zion before saying, "Wow, Zion, you''re amazing! You actually found our ssroom!" Meanwhile, Zion let out a helpless sigh. In fact, he was rather puzzled. Both of them shared the same parents, but who did Rita inherit her intelligence from? Mango watched them entering the ssroom and she still walked over when the teacher asked them a few questions. "Hello, I''m their mother. My name is Mango Shen." After Mango spoke, Zion and Rita noticed that she came together with them. Thus, Zion was moved by his mother''s concern, but he quickly turned his head away. "Teacher, my mom isn''t feeling too well, so make sure she doesn''t stay long. If there are any issues, please let me know." Zion''s words surprised the teacher, but it made Mango rather annoyed. The little rascal wasn''t afraid to tell the world that she was sick after all. "Please don''t take it to heart. Zion likes to act rather mature sometimes." "It''s fine, I understand. You''re Zion''s mother, right? Don''t worry, your kids will be fine with me. Just come and pick them up tonight." "Thank you for your trouble, I have to go now." Mango waved goodbye to Zion and Rita. Curiosity dominated Rita''s face, so she didn''t have much of a reaction to Mango''s departure. On the contrary, Zion was rather worried as he said, "Mommy, please be careful." "I will. Just go inside." Mango left after seeing them entered the ssroom. After she got on the car, Merle said to Mango, "Madam, Mr. Ye called and he said he''s already boarded the ne. He''ll be here in half an hour." "I see. If we go now, we''ll be able to make it in time." "Yes, ma''am!" Next, the both of them quickly left the kindergarten but Mango noticed that there was a car following them. A frown revealed itself on her face. From the hospital up until then, there seemed to be someone following her or Merle, and the feeling unsettled her greatly. Her only aim today was to pick Nathaniel up. Over thest eight days, Nathaniel had suffered endless hardship and Mango had no idea how he was doing. Now that she was being followed, Mango wondered what they were going to do. What was her n if they decided to harm Nathaniel? Mango pondered for a long time about this before making a decision. "Merle, find a way to shake them off after leaving this road. If not, just block them. Let''s find out who they are and what they want to do." "Copy that!" Merle had also realized that someone was following them, and he did not n to tell Mango at first. Instead, he wanted to get rid of them quietly. However, Merle changed his mind once he realized that Mango knew about it as well. He wanted to know who the hell was following them as well. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 "Madam, please sit down." Merle knew that Mango''s body had yet to fully recover, so he reminded her softly. Mango fastened her seatbelt and she replied, "Don''t worry about me, just do what you have to." Hence, Merle kept silent after receiving the order but he sped up the car. Just then, the car behind them followed suit to catch up with them. Soon after, both cars were embroiled in a tense chase on the road. Mango was quite unused to the situation, but she held on tightly to the safety handle. Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind and she asked, "Are there any of our men around the kindergarten?" "Rest assured, Madam. I''ve already made the necessary arrangements. I guarantee that Rita and Zion will be safe and sound." "Okay, that''s good." Mango closed her eyes after she knew that the children would be safe. s, she became nauseous as the car was racing down the road so quickly. Then, the car ducked out into a highway with the other car hot on its trail. Merle braked abruptly which caught the car behind them off guard. However, the car avoided hitting them before crashing into the side of the road instead. With a loud bang, the car screeched to a halt. Merle quickly got out of the car and he shattered the window of the other man''s car before grabbing the driver''s cor. "Speak! Who asked you to follow us?" Merle''s harsh manner caught the man off guard. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The other man in the crashed car wanted to escape, but Mango had him pinned down inside the car. "Since you''ve caught up with us, let''s have a nice chat, shall we? Aren''t you two here for me?" The look in Mango''s eyes was rather cold. She had learned a few moves from Nathaniel. Despite not being an expert, it was useful as an intimidation tactic sometimes. The other party was a little frustrated upon being captured. Since the man was unwilling to speak, Merle immediately grabbed his wrist while dislocating it with a sickening crunch. "Ahh!" The driver screamed in pain while the blood drained from the other man''s face. However, Merle maintained a straight face before saying, "If you don''t talk, I''ll break your other hand before I move on to your legs. Do you think your boss will still need you after bing a cripple?" The driver panicked instantly when he saw that Merle was extremely serious. "Okay, I''ll talk. It was Director Huang, he told us to follow you two. However, he doesn''t have any other intentions except to find out where Mr. Ye is. We don''t have any other motivations!" "Yes, Director Huang has always wanted to contact Mr. Ye but to no avail. Hence, we had to follow you and see whether we could locate Mr. Ye." The other man confessed immediately upon witnessing his friend''s plight, as he was afraid of suffering the same fate. Mango''s lips curved downwards into a frown. So, it was Boston! Who on earth was he? Why did he need to see Nathaniel so urgently? "Go back and tell Director Huang that he needs to be open about it if he wants to see Nathaniel. Don''t annoy me with these childish acts. Get out of here now! If I catch you again, Lord will help you when I''m done with you." Mango''s voice was soft, but the threat in her words was very clear. Thus, the two men quickly agreed to her demands. Just as quickly as he''d dislocated it, Merle set the driver''s arm back into ce. The driver screamed in pain before realizing that he could move his hand. Then, he hurriedly started the car before driving away. "So, Boston, huh?" Mango frowned slightly. Merle replied, "I haven''t had time to look into it, and I''ll make sure to investigate him." "Yeah. Hopefully, everything would be more peaceful this time around. Let''s go." Mango was the first to get into the car after she finished speaking. They hadn''t lost much time despite the incident, but Mango was still afraid that she''d bete. She hadn''t seen Nathaniel for eight days. Mango wanted to know how he was doing, and impatience riddled her body. "Drive faster." Mango instructed tly. However, Merle noticed Mango''s difort earlier when he drove fast. Hence, he replied, "We have time, so we can go slower. I''m afraid that your body..." "It''s fine, I''ll be okay after a break. I actually want to be there earlier. Even if he hasn''t arrived, I don''t mind waiting for him. So, stop wasting time." Merle couldn''t help but be taken back by Mango''s anxiety and impatience. He had always been the leader of the Dark Night Empire, and Merle''d experienced Madam Ye''s leadership. However, the elder woman was almost retiring when he took the position. Now, Mango was his first official mistress, and he might have to be loyal to her for the rest of his life. Merle nodded in reply before speeding up the car, but only a little bit faster. Just then, the scent of blood wafted into Mango''s nose. She frowned slightly before looking back, only to find that blood was oozing out of Merle''s hand. "Are you hurt?" Surprise colored Mango''s features. "It''s fine. I just cut myself on the ss when smashing the window. I''ll be okay in a bit." It was clear that Merle was very experienced. The injury was nothing but a small scratch to him. On the other hand, Mango felt a little guilty. "Do we have any bandages in the car?" "It''s fine, Madam. The car''s run out of them, but I''ll just get someter at the airport pharmacy." Merle replied nonchntly. "Stop the car!" Mango suddenly cried out. Since Merle thought she had an urgency, he immediately pulled the car over on the emergency lane. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" However, Mango did not say anything as she got off the car while heading to the nearest pharmacy. Soon after, Mango returned with antiseptic, gauze, and bandages. "Give me your hand." She spoke right after entering the car. Merle was surprised as he realized that Mango had stopped the car purely to buy the necessary items to treat his wound. He had no idea why, but a strange rush of warmth filled his chest. "It''s okay, I told you that this is a flesh wound. Plus, aren''t you rushing to see Mr. Ye? Let''s just deal with this at the airport." "I said give me your hand. Are you going to disobey me?" Mango had a grave expression on her face, and it made Merle a little hesitant. Ultimately, he still gave Mango his hand. Mango set the antiseptic and gauze aside as she spotted tiny ss shards still embedded inside his hand. Although they were small, they could cause a lot of problems. "I''m going to clean your wound with the antiseptic, okay? But it''s going to hurt, so please bear with me." Then, she drizzled the antiseptic on Merle''s hand without waiting for his response. His body immediately went stiff. However, it was not because of the pain. Instead, he was stunned by Mango''s cool and gentle grip. Compared to his rough-hewn palms, Mango''s smooth skin made him want to shy away from her touch. "Don''t move!" Mango seemed rather unhappy with hisck of cooperation as she chastised him. Then, she leaned down once more to focus on removing the small ss shards in his skin. Half of her face was covered by her long flowing hair, but the sunlight streaming in through the window gave her elegant face a beautiful sheen of gold. Thus, Merle had no idea that a woman could make him feel peaceful. In the States, he''de across plenty of women every day, so Merle would count himself experienced. However, this was the very first time that he''d ever felt so at calm, and Mango was the one who gave it to him. His heart thumped hard in his chest like a jackhammer on concrete. Hence, Merle was afraid to chance another nce at Mango''s face. Moreover, he even felt a little unsettled as Mango''s unique aura filled the car. Merle quickly turned his head to mutter, "Mistress, this wound really is nothing. If we keep dying our journey, we might bete in picking Mr. Ye up." "Nathan will wait for me. But if your wound isn''t dealt with in time, it would get infected. I know that you did it for my safety, as well as to force that man to talk but stop acting rashly in the future. At least don''t use your bare hands to smash a window. After all, you''re one of my men, and I don''t want any harm toe to you, got it?" Mango''s tone was rxed as she spoke. Merle''s heart throbbed with an unknown feeling when he heard Mango referred to him as one of her men. "Got it." Ever since his youth, he had been groomed to take over the Dark Night Empire. Pain, blood, and sweat were daily urrences to him. Furthermore, his father and brother had instilled in him the notion that men bled and not cried. They had even told him that the safety and life of their Mistress were above all, and he needed to sacrifice his life if the situation called for it. Now, Mango had actually told him that she wanted no harm to reach him. Merle knew that there were no romantic intentions on Mango''s part as she said that, but he couldn''t help but be moved. Meanwhile, Mango quickly treated his wound and set the medical supplies aside after she''d finished wrapping it up. Then, she said, "Next time, you''d better make sure that the car is equipped with these things. We never know when we might need them, and we might not always be so lucky as to have a pharmacy nearby." "Yes, I got it." Merle didn''t dare to look into her eyes. Next, Mango withdrew her hand before returning to the seat. Although the distance between them was wide, Merle still felt her presence. "Well, we''ve wasted quite some time, so let''s go to the airport." After Mango finished settling in, she quickly opened the car window. The scent of antiseptic in the car was something she was ufortable with. After that, Merle set off on the highway to the airport, but he failed to calm his racing heart. On the other hand, Mango was blissfully unaware of what she''d done to Merle, as her mind was upied with how she would react upon meeting Nathaniel again. Undoubtedly, Nathaniel had lost weight. So, would she be able to control her sadness upon seeing him? Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Thoughts floated in Mango''s head of their own ord, and her mind drifted far away. She thought of how painfully Nathaniel had struggled, and her heart broke when Noah suggested the two-day observation period. Merle took advantage of Mango''s temporarypse in attention to breathe a sigh of relief. He knew that he should restrain his emotions as soon as possible. Mango was not someone he could desire. The car sped along the highway on the way to the airport. Mango and Merle both were immersed in their thoughts, and they did not speak to each other. After that, they arrived at the airport. Mango was impatient in getting off the car and she said to Merle, "Stop the car, I''m going to the arrival hall first." "Madam, no, I should call you Mrs. Ye due to the crowds here. Mrs. Ye, there are too many people here. I think you should wait until I park, then we can enter together." It was clear that Merle cared very much about Mango''s safety. "It''s fine, I can protect myself. Also, there''s plenty of people here, so I''ll be okay. Go and park the car, I''ll wait for you at Door Three." Since Mango had already made up her mind, Merle did not retort and he quickly went to park the car. Meanwhile, Mango exited the vehicle before heading directly for the exit Nathaniel was going to use. There were hundreds of people walking around, but her eyes stared unblinkingly at the exit in fear of missing Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel did not exit through the normal channels. Instead, he used the greenne. When Nathaniel walked out of the arrival hall, he turned around, only to see Mango was anxiously waiting for him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. His wife crossed her legs as she watched the crowd anxiously for him. Her worried expression swept away all of Nathaniel''s exhaustion over the past few days. Then, he quickly walked over to hug Mango from behind. "Who is it?" Mango instinctively tried to throw him over her shoulder but failed. Thus, she became frustrated, and when Mango was about to make the next move before hearing Nathaniel said, "You''re bing quite the barbarian, aren''t you? How could you attack me when we''ve just reunited?" The familiar voice caused Mango to pause for a moment before she turned around to see Nathaniel''s face. He had lost weight! A lot of it, even! He was much thinner than what she saw on screen. His alluring almond-shaped eyes were sunken in, and he had stubble on his chin. However, it did not take away from his handsomeness one bit. Mango''s nose suddenly twitched and her eyes filled with tears. "You''re back?" "Why are you crying?" Nathaniel suddenly panicked. "I was just kidding, you''re not a barbarian at all." Nathaniel was a little flustered as he tried to wipe away Mango''s tears, but she wrapped her arms around his waist while leaning onto his chest. Then, Nathaniel felt a rush of hot liquid seep through his shirt, scalding his chest. "I miss you so much!" Mango was not usually a very sentimental person, but her heart ached terribly when she thought of how much hardship Nathaniel had gone through. Eight days was as long as eight years to them. Thus, Nathaniel felt that it was all rather surreal. He was back! He had finally returned! He could finally stay by Mango''s side with a healthy body. From now on, he could protect her like he used to. "I''m home, Mango. I miss you too!" Nathaniel was equally moved and heartbroken by how much Mango was crying for him. After eight days of no contact, he pitied his wife. Meanwhile, Mango couldn''t stop her tears from falling, but she still extricated herself from Nathaniel''s embrace to examine him for injuries. Of course, Nathaniel knew what she was doing, and he prevented her from doing so. "I''m fine, really. I was just unused to the food outside, so I lost some weight. You''re responsible for making me gain it all back now." Nathaniel''s eyes twinkled with delight and there was a smile on his face. So, who could tell the sort of inhumane torture he''d gone through over the past eight days? If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, Mango might have believed Nathaniel''s words for real. However, right now, she only felt a heart-wrenching pain in her stomach. "Let''s go home." "Okay, let''s go!" Nathaniel''s hand immediately found Mango''s and their fingers were inteced. Holding hands with Mango made Nathaniel feel like he''d woken up from a dream. He was really afraid that he wouldn''t have the chance to see Mango again. Fortunately, God took pity on him by sparing his life. When Merle walked in, he happened to see Nathaniel and Mango leave the airport hand-in-hand. Thus, he had no choice but to put on a nk expression. "Mr. Ye and Mrs. Ye, I''ll drive." "Thank you for your hard work." Nathaniel smiled faintly. To be frank, everything and everyone in the world felt absolutely amazing to him. In a sense, Nathaniel was reborn. On the other hand, Mango did not ask any questions as she allowed Nathaniel to hold her hand. His palms were rough, most likely due to him being strapped to a metal bed for days. If not, he could have injured himself during one of his withdrawal sessions. Although Nathaniel hid it well, Mango still noticed the wounds on his body. Pain wracked Mango''s heart, but she did not say a word. Outside the airport, Merle had already driven the car over to them. After the couple got on, Nathaniel wrinkled his nose slightly. "This smells like antiseptic. Is someone hurt?" He instinctively turned to look at Mango. She quickly shook her head before replying, "It''s not me, but Merle." Only after Mango''s exnation did Nathaniel realize that Merle''s hand was wrapped in gauze, but the way it was bandaged made Nathaniel frown. Mango had personally wrapped it up for Merle. Nevertheless, Nathaniel did not show any sign of emotion on his face as he asked, "How did you injure yourself?" "It''s nothing, Mr. Ye. I just went after a thief and I identally cut my hand while breaking some ss." "Be careful in the future." "Yes, sir." Merle replied in the affirmative. Nathaniel didn''t say anything else, but he didn''t let go of Mango''s hand. "Why is your hand still so cold? Did you not take care of yourself when I wasn''t around?" Thus, Nathaniel couldn''t help but be worried when he noticed Mango''s pallid demeanor and thinner face. "It''s fine, I''m doing much better at home than you. Don''t worry, I''m doing just fine." Obviously, Mango did not want Nathaniel to worry about her as she smiled tenderly at him. He suddenly took her into his arms before replying, "You have no idea how much I''ve missed you." Just now, Mango was a lot more open with her affections at the airport as few people recognized her. However, the situation was different now as they were in the car with Merle presented. Then, she pushed Nathaniel off of her, "We''ll continue thister." "Well, you have to give me something to tide me over until then." Upon those words, Nathaniel immediately leaned over to kiss Mango on her delicate lips. No one knew how he had managed to get through the eight days. If Mango wasn''t the only thing on his mind, he might have copsed. Now that she was in front of him with all her tender and loving looks, how could he resist? On the other hand, Mango was able to feel Nathaniel''s passionate excitement. She had nned to push him away, but Mango refrained in the end. She allowed Nathaniel to do what he wanted, and Mango slowly sank into oblivion. Meanwhile, Merle tried his best to avert his eyes from such a steamy scene, but a light blush covered his face. Nathaniel nearly lost control, but at least he still remembered where he was. Upon looking up, he spotted Mango''s reddened face. It was far better than her earlier paleness, and the look in her eyes seemed dazed. Of course, this sight was only for Nathaniel to behold. He looked at Merle in front of him, only to find that thetter didn''t have much of a reaction. After that, Nathaniel draped his coat over Mango before cradling her in his arms. "What do you think we should do about your poor health?" "I''m fine." Mango was still gasping for air. Nathaniel''s enthusiasm was starting to wear her out. Was her condition really so poor? Mango thought sadly, but she kept a straight face as sheid in Nathaniel''s arm. Hence, he did not notice her forlorn look. As she leaned on his chest while hearing the strong thumping of his heartbeat, Mango felt finally at ease. She did not ask Nathaniel any questions as she just quietly listened to Nathaniel''s pulsation. This was real and she needed to hold on to it. Unconsciously, Mango tightened her grip around Nathaniel''s waist while whispering, "I''m cold, so I''m hugging you for warmth." "That''s a good idea!" Nathaniel replied with a faint smile on his face, but he was very attuned to the change in expression on Mango''s face. She seemed to be concealing her anxiety and heartache from him. Mango was hurting for him? But why? Was it because he had lost weight? Or was it because of something else? Suddenly, Nathaniel realized that Mango seemed troubled. Both of them embraced each other all the way back to the Ye''s Mansion. Since he had gone missing for eight days, Nathaniel had to tell Madam Ye he was home safe. Plus, that was a direct order from Mango. When Madam Ye heard that Nathaniel was on his way home, she made her way to the door to wait for him. The moment the car stopped, Nathaniel felt guilty when heid eyes on the greying hair on Madam Ye''s temples. "Mom, I''m home." Nathaniel and Mango exited the car together. Then, Madam Ye gave him a once over and she noticed that he was fine, apart from being a little thinner. She said, "I guess you''ve finally remembered toe home, huh? I thought you''ve already forgotten about your home and your family. You didn''t even call! Do you know how worried Mango was?" As soon as she heard Madam Ye defending her, Mango hurriedly said, "Mom, Nathan had something urgent to attend to outside, so it might not have been convenient for him to call home. Isn''t he back now? Also, you''ve been worried the entire time, so I think it''s best if we head inside. Plus, it''s a little cold today." As she spoke, Mango couldn''t help but pull Nathaniel''s coat closer to her. Madam Ye''s heart ached when she saw Mango''s current state. "Come on in! You little brat, I would have made you kneel outside for another hour if it isn''t for Mango!" Although Madam Ye''s words were harsh, she still felt sorry for Nathaniel. "Hurry up and take a shower before changing into something cleaner. Mango has been up all morning before sending the children off to school and then picking you up. I''m sure she''s tired, so don''t disturb her anymore." Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Mango knew that Madam Ye was worried about her, but she didn''t want Nathaniel to know what had happened. So, she hurriedly cut in, "I''ll go with you and draw the bath." "All right." It was clear that Nathaniel did not want to separate from Mango at all. Madam Ye felt even sorrier for Mango once she saw her acting like this. "I''ll have someone to prepare food." "It''s fine, Mom. I had breakfast on the ne, so I just want to rest after my shower." Nathaniel was really tired. All his life, he had never felt so utterly exhausted. If it wasn''t for the thought of Mango sustaining him, Nathaniel wasn''t sure if he would make it back. Mango also felt her heart ached at the sight of the dark circles beneath Nathaniel''s eyes. "Mom, we''re not hungry yet, so we''ll be resting in our room." "Okay, go ahead." Madam Ye knew that there wasn''t any point in speaking to Nathaniel now. Even if she did, he wouldn''t even listen. After that, the couple went up to their room. As soon as they entered, Nathaniel pinned Mango to the door while kissing her frantically. At the same time, Mango did not back down from his affection. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck enthusiastically as she tiptoed to kiss him back. The two of them were like tinder to a me, and their passion began to engulf the entire room. Nathaniel embraced Mango tightly, and his hands began to wander up and down her body. Although Mango really wanted to continue, her body still couldn''t take it. Just as Nathaniel moved to strip her of her clothing, Mango gasped, "My period isn''t over yet." Nathaniel was perplexed. "It''s not over yet?" He remembered that Mango''s period had been here for over a week. Why wasn''t it over yet? Mango avoided Nathaniel''s gaze as she replied, "Dr. Bay said that the miscarriage damaged my body, and there''s still some residual blood clots. That''s why my period is longer." Of course, Nathaniel didn''t have much of a clue what Mango was talking about, but since Genevieve said it, he decided to suppress his desire. After all, Mango didn''t look too good. "But I miss you so much." This was the truth. Nathaniel was a virile man that had undergone over a week of inhuman torture. Now that he was back with his wife, he couldn''t wait to ravage her. It was so close, and yet he could not have what he wanted. So, how could Nathaniel not be frustrated? Guilt tinged Mango''s tone as she replied, "How about I draw you a bath?" As she spoke, she ducked out from under Nathaniel''s arm before heading to the bathroom. However, he decided to sweep her up from behind. "Nathan, put me down!" Mango was slightly panic. He wasn''t going to go ahead, right? Although she wanted to give herself to him, her body really could not take the stress. Hence, Mango was a little anxious. Yet, Nathaniel carried her to the bed, and he set her down gently before taking off her shoes. He muttered, "You should rest since you''re not feeling well. Don''t have to draw my bath water for me, okay? Just lie down, and going to take a shower." He even stroked her hair after finishing speaking, and that action nearly brought Mango to tears. What if her body stayed this way forever? Mango was a little worried. Nathaniel then entered the bathroom. After closing the door, his expression shifted. He turned on the shower and let the water dropped, but Nathaniel immediately ced a call to Thomas. "Where are you?" In truth, Thomas didn''t expect to receive a call from Nathaniel so quickly. He whispered, "Mr. Ye, I''m in Colliqer County." "Colliqer County? What are you doing there instead of staying beside Mango''s side?" Nathaniel suddenly felt as if he had missed something important. Over the past eight days, Thomas strangely had not called him at all. Upon his return, Thomas had actually run off to Colliqer County and the person who picked him up with Mango was Merle. The more Nathaniel thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. "Did something happen while I was gone?" Nathaniel''s words surprised Thomas. "Mr. Ye, did you not receive any of the calls I''ve made? Not even our secret signal?" A frown formed on Nathaniel''s face as he heard Thomas''s words. "You called me?" "More than once." At this time, even Thomas noticed that something was wrong. "Mr. Ye, did something happens to you? Was your phone hacked? If not, why couldn''t we contact you?" Clearly, Thomas was really worried. Yet, Nathaniel replied in a low voice, "We''ll talk about thatter. Can you tell me if anything happened over the past week? What are you doing in Colliqer County?" Since Nathaniel had asked, Thomas went ahead to tell Nathaniel everything. He told Nathaniel about Mango being kidnapped, and about her being ill and nearly died in the Hans family''s club. Aside from that, Thomas told him about how Mango had arranged for him to take Rainie toy low at Colliqer County. Essentially, Thomas told Nathaniel everything he knew. Nathaniel''s chest constricted, and he felt suffocated. "Why didn''t anyone tell me?" Nathaniel felt as if he was about to go insane. He couldn''t imagine how much Mango had endured in his absence. No wonder she had lost weight while saying that she was unwell. This was actually the truth. However, Noah did not mention any of this to him. Thus, Nathaniel''s heart was filled with rage. There was an aggrieved tone in Thomas''s voice as he continued, "I couldn''t contact you at all. If it wasn''t for Walter, Mrs. Ye could''ve..." Thomas didn''t say the rest of the words, but Nathaniel knew what he meant. He whispered, "Stay in Colliqer County. I''ll contact youter." "Roger that!" After he hung up the phone, anger shed in Nathaniel''s eyes. His shower was extremely brief. By the time he came out, Mango had already fallen asleep on the bed. Perhaps she didn''t intend on sleeping, but Mango was exhausted. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had to pick Nathaniel up, Mango would have dozed off long ago. Her breathing was even and light. Suddenly, Nathaniel was overwhelmed with self-me. He had actually allowed his wife to suffer so much. However, she had not breathed a single word to him. Did she really think of him as her husband? Her strength, perseverance, and sacrifices caused Nathaniel to feel extremely upset. He then pulled the quilt over her body while adjusting the air conditioning before changing into more comfortable clothes. After that, Nathaniel went downstairs. Meanwhile, Madam Ye sat in the living room. She paused upon spotting Nathanieling down the stairs. "Why aren''t you with Mango?" "She''s asleep." Nathaniel whispered before sitting down in front of Madam Ye. "Mom, who kidnapped Mango?" Madam Ye knew that this son of hers would definitely know the truth if he wanted, even if Mango tried her best to hide it from him. "I don''t know. She''d been kidnapped for four days, yet no one stepped up to im responsibility. So, I think they just wanted to leave Mango to starve to death. But who would hate her that much to do this? Was it Andrea? Susie? But if they ever saw Mango in such a pathetic state, I''m sure that they wouldn''t be able to hold themselves back froming to mock her. s, they did not, so I''m thinking that it wasn''t them. Furthermore, Susie managed to disguise herself as a nurse to try and murder Mango. Luckily, Walter was there, and he took the de for Mango. Do remember to repay the favor we owe the Song family." There were some things that Madam Ye felt were unnecessary to exin as she knew that Nathaniel was aware of Walter''s feelings as well. However, she believed that her son could handle it well. Nathaniel nodded and he replied. "I got it, I''ll take care of it. Mom, I''m heading out, so help me watch over Mango for a while." "When are youing back?" "It''ll be a while." After he finished speaking, Nathaniel left the house. He drove to the military hospital before entering Noah''s office. "Nathan, you''re back?" Noah stood up happily at the sight of Nathaniel''s return, but the other man immediately punched him in the face. "Are you insane?" Noah dodged his first punch, but Nathaniel quickly threw his second one at him. Thus, Noah had no choice but to fight against him. Both men were evenly matched, and they were slightly injured after ten minutes of fighting. However, Nathaniel''s anger had dissipated somewhat. "Why didn''t you tell me about Mango''s situation? If she failed to make it, I wouldn''t have been able to see her for thest time." Nathaniel stopped to stare at Noah while gasping for breath. Noah knew that Nathaniel would definitelye for him once he returned, so he decided to tell the truth. "So what if I told you? You were at a critical point in your treatment, so how could I cut it off? You would be a cripple for life! You''re not a doctor, so what could you do even if youe back? Also, Mango didn''t want us to tell you about her condition." "What did you say?" Nathaniel was stunned with disbelief. Noah ignored the murderous look in his eyes as he continued, "You heard me. Your wife is amazing, and she managed to infiltrate the secret base and recorded your treatment beforeing to interrogate me. What else could I say? I could only tell her the truth." "Are you out of your mind? If I wanted her to know, I would have called!" Nathaniel''s heart ached when he realized that Mango already knew his secret. Nathaniel knew very well what he had endured. He couldn''t imagine how much despair she had experienced upon seeing what he was going through. Worst, she was still sick! And her life was in danger! s, Nathaniel had no idea what was going on. Other than that, he''d even worried her. For a moment, Nathaniel''s heart felt like it had been crushed by a rock and it was hard to breathe. "I''m telling you, if anything happens to my wife, I''ll f*cking kill you." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Nathaniel couldn''t stay in Noah''s office any longer. Right now, he couldn''t wait to see Mango. Nathaniel wanted to know how long she would continue to stay strong, and whether if she knew that he was worried about her as well. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Nathaniel left the hospital instantly. Noah knew he was worried. If it was his wife, Noah might''ve gone mad. However, he was relieved to find that Nathaniel was okay, and Noah would try his best to help his friend with everything else. By the time Nathaniel returned to the Ye''s Mansion, Mango had yet to wake up. Nathaniel felt as if his heart was being slowly sliced by a de as he gazed upon her sleeping face. Madam Ye couldn''t help but say when she saw that Nathaniel had returned so quickly, "Mango usually sleeps for two to three hours, so don''t disturb her. Come down, and let''s talk." After that, Nathaniel left Mango''s side and went to the study room with his mother. "What do you think of Susie''s escape?" Madam Ye''s words surprised Nathaniel for a moment before he said, "I think there must be a spy inside our family. If not, Susie wouldn''t be able to escape so quietly with our level of security." "Who do you think the mole is?" Madam Ye looked at Nathaniel, and her gaze was piercing. Yet, Nathaniel shook his head before saying, "I don''t know." "You don''t? Do you know how many people will die because of your ignorance? Let''s not talk about thepany now, but your family. Can you keep them safe? Nathan, our family is embroiled in conflict and we both know that it''s a bad thing for not being able to protect your own family as a man." "I know. I''ll get to the bottom of it as soon as possible."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Nathaniel also knew that he''d mishandled the matter somewhat. Madam Ye sighed and she said, "Well, you might have a lead if I tell you about this." "Go ahead." "Nick has been very busy recently, and he keeps focusing on the relocation of the southern suburbs. I am wondering, does the HY Group urgently needs thend? Why does he need to relocate to the area now?" Nathaniel frowned slightly at Madam Ye''s words. "That was nned for five years in the future, and not now. Why is Nick so anxious to do it?" "I want to know as well, and Nick often brings Wisdom out with him. He said he wanted Wisdom to gain experience, so I didn''t object, but it''s been ten days since I''ve seen Wisdom. I don''t know what Nick is doing either." Madam Ye muttered, "You set up Susie''s prison yourself, and only the Ye family knows how to operate the locking mechanism. So, if you say that the guards let her out, I wouldn''t believe that at all." "Mom, what do you mean? Are you doubting Nick?" Nathaniel couldn''t believe his ears. Was that what Madam Ye meant? Nick was his twin brother! Moreover, what reason did he have to let go of Susie? To have her plotted against Mango again? Nathaniel couldn''t figure it out, but Madam Ye wasn''t one to just say things without basis. True to her word, Nathaniel had personally designed Susie''s prison, and the only people who knew how to operate the locks were the Ye family. "Where is John? Is he still alive?" Nathaniel suddenly asked. Madam Ye replied, "John had always been in Nick''s custody, and since I haven''t seen Nick for a while, do you think I''d know? Also, he happened to arrange Merle to the southern suburbs when Mango was kidnapped, and he left her defenseless. I don''t know if this was a coincidence, but I don''t feel at ease." Nathaniel fell silent. He was liable to suspect anyone, but not his brother, Nick. How was that possible? Five years ago, Nick had nearly died in Nakasara because of the drug deal. Now that he''d returned to the Ye family officially, how could he do something like that? Was it possible that he''de back to harm the Ye family as well as Nathaniel''s wife? No! He wouldn''t! However, John had managed to obtain the drugs. Susie and John were both lovers. Andrea had obtained the drugs from Susie before feeding them to Madam Hans, and Nathaniel had also fallen victim to the same Ploy. Everyone who knew that he''d stored wine at the Celestial Clubhouse was his close friends. Obviously, Noah wouldn''t do anything to him, so that just left Nick. Did it really have something to do with him? Suddenly, Nathaniel felt perplexed. "Mom, I will investigate this matter thoroughly. Before I have any evidence, I don''t believe Nick would do this." "I don''t believe it either. I watched him grow up, and he''d nearly sacrificed his life for our country and the Ye family five years ago. Moreover, he spent five years in service of the Dark Night Empire, so I don''t believe he''d ever do anything to you." Madam Ye sighed, and it seemed like she had aged tremendously overnight. Although these two children were not her own, they were both the sons of the man she loved the most. Madam Ye did not want them to kill each other. Nathaniel seemed to be very worried when he left the study. Nick? How could it be Nick? Even then, he still called Thomas. "Help me check if John is still in Nick''s custody." It was very difficult for Nathaniel to make this decision. He would never believe that his brother would try and hurt him, but his heart ached as if it was being pierced by a knife. What if it was true? What was he going to do then? Somehow, Nathaniel made it back to the bedroom. His frantic heart gradually calmed down at the sight of Mango''s sleeping visage. No matter what, he had to protect Mango and the children. As he gazed upon her pale face, Nathaniel felt as if he could never reach her. Thomas had told him how close Mango was to death, and he couldn''t imagine how she found the willpower to go on. Perhaps they had the same experience? Could it be that they survived because of their love for one another? Nathaniel recalled the time he told himself not to allow Mango to suffer any longer, but it seemed that she still suffered after marrying him. After that, Nathaniel took off his shoes and he climbed into the bed while embracing Mango tightly. It was as if she''d vanish at any moment. This kind of uneasiness made him feel upset. On the other hand, Mango could feel someone hugging her tightly and it was somewhat ufortable. However, the familiar scent gave her security. Since it was Nathaniel, then she was just going to keep on sleeping. Both of them fell asleep on the bed for a while, and Nathaniel was tired as well. Hence, he slept deeply with Mango in his arms. When he opened his eyes, it was already past three o''clock in the afternoon. Mango seemed to have woken up from her sleep by the gurgling in her stomach. She blinked her eyes as she gazed upon Nathaniel''s unfocused ones. Then, she burst intoughter. "Why did you fall asleep as well?" Mango''s voice was very gentle. After Nathaniel discovered everything she''d went through, he smiled warmly at the sight of her before embracing her suddenly, "You don''t like me hugging you to sleep?" "It''s not like that." Mango felt that her reply was somewhat ambiguous when she finished speaking. "No, I mean..." "Over the past eight days, all I wanted to do was hug you like this. I don''t want to have to do anything else except hold you. But every time I woke up, I was alone while facing pain and despair. I struggled alone against the drug. I had Evan hang up pictures of you all around me, but I still felt a cold and empty void inside of me. Thus, I could only imagine the warmth I felt when we were together, and that was the only thing that kept me going." Nathaniel''s words caused Mango to be a little taken aback. "You..." "Did you regret marrying me when you saw me in such a horrible state?" There was a hint of urgency in Nathaniel''s eyes. He was afraid! It was a fear that he''d never felt before. Nathaniel knew that Mango loved him, but the Ye family and himself had way too many issues. So many that even the woman he loved failed to have a peaceful life. If it wasn''t for Walter, he was unsure if Mango would be alive now. She had made it this time, but what about next time? He had no idea if living like this was too cruel to Mango. Meanwhile, Mango saw the uneasiness and fear in Nathaniel''s eyes. How could such a high and mighty person like him feel such emotions? "What are you afraid of?" It was the first time Mango had seen him in such a helpless state. Hence, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. Nathaniel whispered, "You know what happened to me over the past eight days, right?" "Yeah." This time, Mango didn''t try to hide the truth. The reason she hadn''t mentioned it was because Nathaniel had juste back and he needed time to heal. Now that he was fully rested, Mango didn''t feel the need to hide everything since Nathaniel knew about it as well. He looked into her eyes before saying, "If I told you that the person who hurt me was someone very close to me, would you be afraid?" "What did you say?" Mango suddenly sat up. "Who is it?" "I don''t know yet, but it must be someone close to me if they know my habits well enough to strike me when I''m off guard. I had to leave Ocean City this time, but you''ve suffered immensely. I thought with Thomas, Noah, and the Hans family around, you and our kids would be safe, but I was naive. In the end, I nearly lost you." Nathaniel''s guilty expression made Mango realize that he''d discovered what happened to her earlier. Mango grasped his hand before saying, "I''m fine now, right? I told you that I''m not someone who hides behind her husband, instead, I want to be someone who fights along with you. I have never regretted loving you, and I won''t regret enduring these things for you. So, don''t even mention the word regret to me. From the day I fell in love and married you, I have never once thought of leaving you or the Ye family! No matter who you are, or whoever''s conspiring against you, I couldn''t care less. What I always want is you. I''d withstand all of hell to hold your hand because I can only find happiness when we are together." Nathaniel''s heart bloomed with warmth upon those words, and he couldn''t help but embrace Mango tightly in his arms. Nathaniel hugged her so close that it seemed like he wanted them to merge into one. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 The hug hurt Mango a little bit, but she did not stop Nathaniel. She could see that he was particrly fragile right now. Mango had always thought that he was omnipotent, but now only did she realize that he looked like a child starved of a mother''s love when he was helpless. However, it was different from what she felt for Zion as there were also romantic feelings in the mix. "As I said, I won''t let you suffer anymore, but it seems to me like you hurt more after you married me than before. I''m useless as I couldn''t protect you. I can''t imagine what I''d do if I came home and saw you lying on that hospital bed. If I can''t protect my wife, am I even a man?" Nathaniel was currently drowning in selfme. He always felt that a man should endure everything, but Nathaniel realized that his experience paled inparison with Mango''s when he found out what happened. His ipetence had caused danger to his loved ones. "Mango, I''m sorry." "Don''t apologize to me, and you did nothing wrong. Everything was my choice, from you to this kind of life. I knew that being your wife came with numerous hardships, but I''m ready for it. So Nathan, don''t call yourself useless. You''re not a God, and I know that you''re trying your best to protect our family. I wasn''t kidding when I said I''d go through life''s ups and downs with you. Mango''s words made him feel even more ufortable. "Sometimes I really wish you are gentler like other women, that way you would rely on me. You have no idea how much it hurts me to see you acting such resilient." Nathaniel''s hands trembled slightly when he held Mango''s own. The feeling of almost losing her made him feel particrly gloomy and depressed. "We are a couple, and it''s natural for our hearts to ache for each other right? Don''t be like this, otherwise, people will think I''ve been mean to you." Mango could not help butfort Nathaniel. She had no idea what Nathaniel had gone through, or what he''d discovered while she was asleep. However, seeing Nathaniel like this punched a hole in her chest. Nathaniel took a deep breath before saying, "What did I ever do to deserve a wife like you?" "You silly man." Mango startedughing. As long as Nathaniel was by her side, she would have no regrets in whatever situation. s, her single-minded personality made her sacrifice everything in the pursuit of the man she loved. "If I''m silly, then what are you? If it was any other woman, I''m sure they would have run away. You''re the only one stupid enough to stay by my side and go through all these troubles and my weird ns without backing down." "Don''t say that. Come on, we have to get up and fetch the kids. They know that you''reing back today, so they''ll be d if we go to pick them up together." Mango didn''t want Nathaniel to be immersed in guilty. She knew that he was worried about her. Also, Nathaniel felt sorry about the things she''d experienced, but Mango didn''t want to see his remorseful behavior. Nathaniel hurriedly looked at the time before asking, "When do the kids get off school?" "Four o''clock, so there isn''t much time left, Mr. Ye." Mango watched Nathaniel jumped out of the bed, and he then heading to the bathroom just like an excited child. Thus, she couldn''t help but smile. Nathaniel seemed to think of something and he poked his head out of the bathroom, "I''ll bring them back myself, so just send the address to me. It''s better if you stay here since you''re unwell." "It''s fine, Genevieve told me I''m all right to go out. Most importantly, I have promised Zion and Rita that we will fetch them together, so I can''t disappoint them. I''ve neglected the kids for a while, so I have to step up for the responsibility." Mango''s words made Nathaniel pause for a moment, but he muttered, "We can go together, but you have to tell right away if you feel ufortable." "Well, I''m not terminally ill, so you don''t have to worry about me. I''m just a little tired, but I''m fine otherwise." Mango didn''t want Nathaniel to worry about her, so she replied in a nonchnt tone. But the more she behaved like this, the more distressed Nathaniel felt. "Alright, we''ll do as you say." He gave Mango a doting look before going to wash up. Meanwhile, Mango also straightened herself out before the both of them left the house. Madam Ye felt relieved that Mango and Nathaniel were back to their usual loving selves. If only Nick had someone to love, then their family would beplete. As the thought of Nick crossed her mind, Madam Ye was still reluctant to part with him. She called Nick, asking him toe back for dinner. At first, Nick refused, citing work as a reason but he then relented when Madam Ye used an authoritative tone with him. He couldn''t bear to see the pain and sadness in Madam Ye''s eyes. Meanwhile, Mango and Nathaniel personally drove to the kindergarten. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Nathaniel chuckled as heid eyes on the prestigious preschool, "This must be my mom''s handiwork." "How did you know?" Mango was a little surprised. Nathaniel smiled before replying, "Mom has always sent Nick and me to top schools, as she thought that only those ces fit our status. So, it''s no wonder she sent her grandchildren here." Mango chuckled and she said, "Mom has her ns. Our kids aren''t regr kids either, so this isn''t a bad ce for them." "You don''t have to keep defending her, I already know the amazing rtionship you two share. Let''s go and pick up our kids." Nathaniel stopped the car, and he held Mango''s hand as they walked into the kindergarten. Meanwhile, Rita had had quite a wonderful day. Due to her adorable beauty, most of the boys in the ss loved ying with her. On the other hand, Zion was a little annoyed. He wanted to keep an eye on any ruffians that might hurt his sister, and he''d actually gotten into a few fights because of Rita. Well, Zion wasn''t serious about the fights. Otherwise, the other party would be beaten quite badly. However, the children who studied here were usually from rich families. The boy Zion had beaten up was called Bobby Montford. His family was in the shipping business and he had been pampered by his parents since young. His parents would be worried about any small fever or cold, let alone being hit by another boy. It just so happened that Bobby''s parents had arrived just as Zion was hitting him. Hence, they were furious after witnessing the scene, and they wanted Zion to apologize. On the other hand, Zion was a very stubborn child and he wouldn''t say sorry no matter what. Ms. Liu, who was their ss teacher, was especially exasperated. "Zion, it''s your fault for hitting someone. So, can you apologize to Bobby? Also, you should love your ssmates." Ms. Liu had no idea about Zion''s background, and she only knew that all the students who studied here were rich. Thus, she couldn''t afford to anger anybody. So, Ms. Liu wanted to take advantage of Zion''s parents'' absence to make him apologize and let the matter go. However, Zion replied coldly, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Bobby tried to take off my sister''s skirt, so he can consider himself lucky he''s not paralyzed. Yet, you want me to say sorry?" Bobby''s mother was furious upon hearing Zion''s words. "You brat, what nonsense are you spouting? My son is a good boy, so why would he take off your sister''s skirt? Your sister tried to seduce him, but now you''re ming Bobby? Do you know who we are? My husband is a powerful man!" When Ms. Liu noticed that Bobby''s mother was pissed off, she hurriedly went up tofort her. "Mrs. Montford, don''t be angry with the kids. It''s normal for them to fight, and I think we should let the little ones sort out their problems by themselves, right?" "What? You can say that because it wasn''t your son being hit. Look at what he did to my son!" Mrs. Montford dragged Bobby over and his two bruised eyes were quite funny indeed. Usually, he would avoid the face, but Zion decided to be harsh this time around. Hence, all his blows were aimed at the face, and he even scraped Bobby''s lip. The other kid''s face was covered in bruises, and he was in a lot of pain. Bobby couldn''t help but cower upon seeing Zion, but he cried when his mother was defending him, "Mommy, can you hit him for me? It hurts!" Mrs. Montford couldn''t help but feel sorry for her son when she saw him sobbing. "My dear, Mommy will make sure he gets punished." "Hmph! The only thing you know how to do is cry and hide behind your mother. No wonder you''re just a skirt-chasing ruffian." Zion''s sarcastic voice made Bobby burst into tears. "Mommy, he''s scolding me!" Mrs. Montford was enraged now. "Fine, I don''t need your apology. Since you beat up my son, I''ll get you back for that!" After that, she raised her arm to swing it towards Zion''s face. "Zion!" Rita was truly frightened when Bobby tried to take off her skirt, and she was d that Zion beat him up. But Mrs. Montford''s ferocious expression scared her once again. Rita could only hide behind Zion while watching him solve the issue. After all, she had no idea what to do in this situation. However, Rita immediately stepped in front of Zion before pushing him behind her upon seeing Mrs. Montford was about to hit her brother. With a loud smack, Mrs. Montford pped Rita squarely in the face. Although Rita had been unwell since she was a child, she''d never been hit like that before. Hence, this p sent her flying into the furniture nearby, sending all the chairs scattering. "Rita!" "Mrs. Montford!" Zion and Ms. Liu''s expressions changed immediately. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Zion felt as if he wanted to murder someone, but he decided to ignore Mrs. Montfort as he rushed to help Rita up. "Are you hurt?" Zion was very anxious. His expression shifted when he saw that Rita''s left cheek had swelled up. "It hurts, Zion!" Rita had never been hit like this, and tears poured out of her eyes. However, Mrs. Montford sneered before saying, "You little brat, how dare you think yourself capable topete with Bobby? You deserved it!" Although Ms. Liu did not know who Zion and Rita truly were, she knew that Mango wasn''t from any ordinary family judging by her demeanor. Now that Mrs. Montfort had hit Rita so badly, she had no idea how to exin it to Mango. "Mrs. Montford, you''ve gone too far! How can you hit a child over their own little scuffle?" Ms. Liu chastised Mrs. Montford angrily. Yet, the other woman replied indifferently, "So what if I hit her? She''s just a transfer student, so her parents could very well be fishmongers for all I know. Nowadays, people just love to send their kids to prestigious schools without knowing if they can live up to it. Hmph!" Suddenly, Zion stood up and he walked over to Mrs. Montford before kicking her hard in the knee. A person''s kneecaps were one of the weakest points in their body. Mrs. Montford waspletely caught off guard, and she copsed to the ground once Zion hit her. It was so loud that it made everyone pause. However, Zion coldly replied, "Do you think you can hit my sister? Who the hell do you think you are?" At this moment, Zion really felt like killing someone. It didn''t matter how much he usually bullied Rita, but she was the beloved daughter of the Ye family. Hence, it was not this old hag''s ce to discipline her. Mrs. Montford did not expect Zion to be able to be so strong, and she was so angry that she screamed. "You little rascal, I''ll kill you!" Ms. Liu felt like quitting her job when she realized that a big fight was about to begin. At that moment, Mango walked into the ssroom and she saw Mrs. Montford was about to hit Zion. Without a moment''s hesitation, she rushed forward to send Mrs. Montford flying with one kick. Zion had originally prepared to fight Mrs. Montford, but he didn''t expect Mango to suddenly show up while kicking the other woman away. The otherdy then bumped into a few tables. "Ow! Ah! She''s trying to kill me!" Mrs. Montford felt as if her ribs were going to break. She shrieked like a dying animal. Meanwhile, Ms. Liu had never seen such arge fight broke out, and she was scared stiff. "Madam, let me exin." "Mommy, that woman hit Rita." When Zion noticed that his mom was here, he instinctively brought Rita over to Mango. "Mommy, it hurts!" Rita''s cries were heart-wrenching. She wore a beautiful white dress, but it had been soiled and her face was swollen. Mango''s anger suddenly red up. "Did you hit my daughter?" Mango stepped forward and she immediately grabbed Mrs. Montford''s cor. Meanwhile, Bobby''s mother was in so much pain. She had not expected the gentle-looking Mango to be able to lift her off the ground. Then, she said a little insolently, "So what? Why did your son hit mine then? Look at what he did to Bobby!" Mango nced at Bobby. Hence, the young boy was petrified by Mango''s aura. When he witnessed his mother being beaten up by Mango, Bobby couldn''t help but cry. Ms. Liu was really stuck in a dilemma now. "Um, madam, this is all a misunderstanding. Let''s not fight and settle this like adults, okay?" "Settle this? Why didn''t you resolve it before I arrived? A grown woman hit my children, and you want me to handle this calmly? If I didn''t arrive in time, my son would''ve been hit as well!" Mango was filled with rage. Even she had never hit her children, and yet an outsider hadid her hands on them. Most importantly, her precious daughter was hurt! Nathaniel''s gaze became frighteningly frigid when he came in to see what happened. "Rita,e here!" Nathaniel suddenly spoke. Zion and Rita did not realize that their father was here until now. Zion did not say much, but Rita felt extremely wronged and she sobbed while running to Nathaniel. "Daddy! Bobby tried to take off my skirt when I was going to the bathroom, and Zion hit him for me. Yet, Mrs. Montford tried to hit Zion, and she beat me while I tried to protect him. My face hurts! Do you think that I''ll be ugly after this?" Rita sobbed like no tomorrow. Although she wasining, Nathaniel understood exactly what she meant. The look in Nathaniel''s eyes became even more frigid. "You tried to take off my daughter''s skirt in the bathroom?" Nathaniel''s voice was like an icicle that pierced deeply into everyone''s heart. Of course, everyone recognized Nathaniel. Right now, both Mrs. Montford and Ms. Liu were frozen with fear. They could never imagine that Zion and Rita were Nathaniel''s children. They did not carry the Ye surname, so no one thought that the kids would be associated with the Ye family. Now that she knew Zion and Rita were Nathaniel''s children, Ms. Liu felt as if her teaching career was about to end. "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye. I have no idea that Zion and Rita are your children." "If they aren''t my kids, does that mean that they can be bullied like this here?" Nathaniel''s voice felt like a blizzard. When he noticed that Mango still held Mrs. Montford by the cor, Nathaniel said, "Mango, don''t resort to violence. It''ll only bring yourself down. Zion, bring your mother over here." Zionplied with his father''s orders right away. He walked up to Mango while muttering, "Mommy, you''re unwell, so it''s best if you don''t get angry with Mrs. Montford. Now that Daddy and I are here, there''s no need for a weak woman like you to do anything." Mango was slightly stunned. Was she a weak woman? However, Mango still tossed Mrs. Montford aside when she saw how protective her son was. After that, Mango and Zion walked over to Nathaniel. Nathaniel looked at Mrs. Montford coldly before saying, "What''s your name? It seems like your son is the only one in Ocean City who dares to try and take off my daughter''s skirt, and you''re the only one who dares hit my daughter. Tell me what your family does! How dare you be so rash, hm?" Mrs. Montford literally shrunk in fear when she heard Nathaniel ask about her family''s business. "Mr. Ye, I was wrong! It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have hit your children. I''ve failed as a mother, and I''m sorry that my son vited your daughter. It''s all on me, I deserve to be punished!" As she spoke, Mrs. Montford pped herself even harder than the force she used to hit Rita earlier. However, Mango suddenly felt like this wasn''t a good example. She had only resorted to violence out of anger because Zion was about to be beaten. Now that all the children were gathered here, she felt that Nathaniel''s way of handling the issue was improper. Mango tugged at Nathaniel''s sleeve, indicating that he should use a different approach. On the other hand, Nathaniel also knew that he couldn''t show his children to abuse their status and power, so he spoke after Mrs. Montford pped herself a dozen times. "Enough, this was originally a matter between the children, and I think Ms. Liu is fully capable of handling this. As for us adults, we should be listening to the teacher. After all, they hold the most authority in the kindergarten." Ms. Liu was shocked at her name being called, and she asked helplessly, "Mr. Ye and Mrs. Ye, what would you like me to do?" "Just do whatever you usually do." Nathaniel put Rita down before saying softly, "Honey, this is a kindergarten, so listen to your teachers, okay?" "All right." At that moment, Rita stopped crying. Zion looked at them in silence. Meanwhile, Mrs. Montford dared not even breathe loudly out of fear of agitating Nathaniel. When Ms. Liu realized that Nathaniel intended to let her deal with it, she broke out into a cold sweat. However, she took a deep breath and calmed herself as she still valued her career, "Bobby, it is wrong of you to try and take off Rita''s skirt. Can you tell me why you did this?" Bobby was so scared that he was shivering. Mrs. Montford stepped forward and she shoved her son, "Hurry up and tell us why you took off her skirt!" "I just wanted her to cry. Why did she not want to y with me? Rita has no problems ying with the other kids, except me." Bobby immediately felt even sadder. Mango and Nathaniel were both shocked. "Rita, what''s going on?" Mango felt that her daughter was usually good- natured, so why would she reject her ssmate? However, Rita pouted before saying, "I don''t want to y with someone who wet his pants." When she said this, Bobby cried even more sadly. "As I said, I didn''t wet my pants! It''s just water." "That''s a lie! All your peees from there." Then, Rita pointed directly at Bobby''s crotch. The corners of Mango and Nathaniel''s mouths twitched in amusement. Rita was simply... They were rendered speechless. Yet, Zion replied in a low voice, "Even though Rita refused to y with you, does that mean you can take off her skirt? Are you some sort of ruffian?" "You''re the ruffian! Your entire family is ruffians!" Bobby subconsciously retorted. On the contrary, Mango felt that what he said was quite reasonable. At such a young age, Rita had refused to y with someone else just because they''d peed their pants. Wasn''t Nathaniel just as much of a bully at home? As she thought of that, Mango felt a little lost as she had no idea what to say. She had never expected this to be the cause of everything. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ms. Liu was also perplexed. How was she going to solve this? Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Nathaniel cleared his throat and he held Rita''s hand. "My dear, girls shouldn''t be looking at boys'' crotches." "He peed his pants, so I talked to him about it. Yet, Bobby said he didn''t do it, so I told him to take off his pants and prove it. But he refused and called me a ruffian, so that''s why we all ignored him." Rita exined haughtily, but Mango felt as if she was going to die from embarrassment. Her daughter had actually asked to see someone else''s private part, so naturally, the other party would resist. Was Rita really their daughter? How did Mango not know how shameless their daughter was? She felt a huge wave of shame crash over her. If Mango knew the truth, then she wouldn''t have set foot into the ss. On the other hand, Nathaniel was also very surprised. Only Zion remained calm as he was on the scene when the incident happened. Although Rita was quite brash, it was his duty to protect her. It would be Bobby''s honor for his sister to look at hisher regions, right? Bobby cried harder when he heard Rita''s words. "Mommy, she''s so mean! I only tried to take off her skirt because she wanted to see my private parts! It''s only fair!" Bobby might not know what fairness was, but to kids, it was an eye for an eye all the time. Ms. Liu finally understood what was going on. She cast an awkward nce at everyone before asking, "Um, so how should we handle this?" Mango was extremely embarrassed. How was she going to deal with this? She wanted nothing more than to hide Rita while leaving as soon as possible. It was extremely shameful! This was the first time that she''d ever seen a little girl asked to see another boy''s lower regions. However, Nathaniel was rather calm and he said, "I''ll leave it to you, Ms. Liu." His words made Ms. Liu a little befuddled. Up to her? What was she going to do? Nathaniel was literally the leader of Ocean City, and Ms. Liu would lose her job if she didn''t handle this well. However, she couldn''t help but nk out for a moment upon looking at Zion and Rita''s eyes. Children were simple- minded. If she didn''t correct them, who would do so in the future? As the thought crossed her mind, Ms. Liu cleared her throat to say, "Rita, it was wrong of you to encourage the other kids to iste Bobby just because he didn''t want to show you his private parts. So, you have to apologize to Bobby." Ms. Liu''s back was drenched in a cold sweat as she said this. After all, Rita was Nathaniel''s daughter! If Nathaniel was offended, she would lose her job, right? Rita frowned as if she didn''t expect Ms. Liu to ask her to apologize. Then, she couldn''t help but turn her head to face Nathaniel and Mango. "Daddy, Mommy!" "You have to admit your mistakes. I won''t ept it if my daughter can''t differentiate between right and wrong." Nathaniel usually doted on Rita and he would give her the whole world. However, he knew that Ms. Liu was doing the right thing. Rita then turned to look at Mango. Mango replied in a soft voice, "I agree with your Daddy. Although you are our daughter, you''re on your own when you''re at kindergarten. So, you need to take responsibility for your actions." When she realized that her parents weren''t going to defend her, Rita pouted before approaching Bobby to say, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have asked the others to iste you. I am wrong, and I apologize for that!" Rita was truly remorseful over what happened. On the other hand, Bobby didn''t expect Rita to say sorry. It was her first time at kindergarten, and she attracted everyone''s attention immediately like a noble princess. Bobby had wanted to talk to her, but Rita disliked him because he''d unfortunately sprayed some water on his pants in the bathroom. Furthermore, she''d even demanded to look at his private parts. Bobby always felt that Rita was a stuck-up little girl, and he didn''t like her at all. But now, she was apologizing to him. Thus, Bobby was stunned for a moment. When Ms. Liu saw Bobby''s reaction, she quickly smiled before saying, "Bobby, what should you say when Rita''s apologized to you?" "I forgive you." Bobby said subconsciously. Ms. Liu continued, "But Bobby, you were at fault too. You''re a boy, and you can tell the teacher when Rita''s done wrong. Instead, you tried to take off her skirt. Do you think your action is right?" Then, Bobby quickly lowered his head. He was ashamed upon spotting Rita''s dirty dress, and he said, "I''m sorry, Rita. I shouldn''t have tried to take off your skirt and made it dirty. I''ll have my mother buy a new one for you tomorrow, so please don''t be angry, okay? Can we be friends?" Rita then looked over at Zion hesitantly. Zion replied faintly, "You can be friends with him if you want to, and there''s no need to seek my permission. The only reason I hit him was that he bullied you. I was at fault today too, as I shouldn''t have hit him. I''m sorry, Bobby." After he finished speaking, Zion didn''t say much else and before standing aside. Rita bit her lower lip and nced at Bobby before saying, "I''m not sure if I want to be friends with you, but I think I made a mistake today. You''ve gotten your revenge, and your Mommy hit me as well, so let''s consider it even, okay? We can be friends starting from tomorrow." "That''s a good idea!" Bobby immediatelyughed. Ms. Liu finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that all three children had made up. "Mrs. Montford, Mr. Ye, children are innocent beings. If we don''t interfere, they''re very capable of solving their problems." Ms. Liu only realized who she was speaking to after finishing her sentence, and she suddenly became nervous. On the other hand, Ms. Liu reminded Nathaniel of how Mango was in the past and he couldn''t help but smile. This was the teacher''s first time seeing Nathaniel smile. In the past, all of his photos in the newspaper were serious. Now, his smile seemed to take her breath away. Ms. Liu couldn''t help but feel a little dazed by his smile. Meanwhile, Mango''s brows furrowed slightly and she cleared her throat. "Ahem! Ms. Liu, since it''s all settled, may I take my kids home now?" As she spoke, Mango subconsciously pulled Nathaniel away. On the contrary, he didn''t know why Mango seemed so upset as he nced at her. Hence, he assumed that she was still mad about Rita being hit, so he said, "Mango, our kids have solved the problem, and Zion''s beat Bobby up. Let''s just put this behind us, okay? At least it would make Ms. Liu''s job easier." It wasn''t a big deal, but his words delighted Ms. Liu when she heard them. Woah! Mr. Ye actually said to make her job easier for her? Did he think highly of her after she handled the matter earlier well? Just then, Ms. Liu replied with a shy smile, "You tter me, Mr. Ye. I am just doing my job." Mango looked at the bashful expression in Ms. Liu''s eyes and she became even more agitated. "Have I said that I am going to dwell on this?" After that, Mango red fiercely at Nathaniel before she turned to Mrs. Montford while saying, "My son hit your son, you hit my daughter, and I hit you. In the end, this is a problem between our children, so how about this? We''ll pay for your son''s medical bills, and we''ll call it a day, okay?" Mrs. Montford was still concerned that the Ye family would take revenge, so she was overjoyed upon hearing those words. "No, I was at fault! I hit your son first, and I''m the aggressor in this situation. I''ll pay the medical bills for Mrs. Ye, all right?" "It''s fine. Since everything has been sorted out, we''ll be taking our leave." Mango nodded towards Mrs. Montford before she turned to Zion and Rita while saying, "Zion, Rita, let''s go." "See you, Bobby." Rita even waved her hand at him! Ah, her daughter was so heartless! By now, Mango was rather annoyed. Meanwhile, Zion was rather surprised upon ncing at Nathaniel as he walked next to Mango. He realized that his father seemed to have lost a lot of weight. However, Zion didn''t say anything. Instead, he reached out his hand to Nathaniel. Nathaniel gazed at his proud son and he smiled. Then, he picked Zion up to put him on his left shoulder. "Ah!" Zion was obviously a little surprised. When she spotted Nathaniel carrying Zion, Rita demanded, "Daddy, carry me too!" Even though Mango was a little angry with Nathaniel for unintentionally flirting with Ms. Liu, she still had to say something when Rita wanted to be carried as well. "Rita, Daddy can''t carry you two at the same time." "Who said that I couldn''t? Come, baby girl! I will bring you up to your brother!" As Nathaniel spoke, he ced Rita on his right shoulder. Both childrenughed happily as they rode on their father''s shoulders. Although Zion was very mature for his age, he was extremely d to be treated like this by Nathaniel. It was not that he had never longed for it. Zion just felt like it was too childish for him to ask for it directly. However, he was particrly happy when Nathaniel babied him like this. Meanwhile, Mango was worried about Nathaniel''s well-being. "Are you all right? Don''t drop the children, just put them down." However, Nathaniel was in a good mood today. Today was the new beginning, and it felt good to be reunited with his family. With his kids on his shoulders, he quickly rushed outside. "Let''s go! Daddy will take you flying!" "Yay! We''re flying, Daddy! Faster!" Rita was so excited that she shrieked happily. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Although Zion did not yell, he stillughed in delight. Mango shook her head as she witnessed Nathaniel acting like a madman. Just as she turned to bid farewell to Ms. Liu, she saw that the teacher had a lovesick expression on her face as she stared nkly at Nathaniel''s retreating figure. Mango''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 "Ms. Liu?" Mango softly called out to the teacher. Meanwhile, Ms. Liu had originally thought that a sessful man like Nathaniel would always be cold and boring, so how could he be loving like a regr man? But what did she see? Unexpectedly, she managed to witness Nathaniel''s loving nature towards his children. Thus, he seemed less distant to her. She didn''t know how to describe this feeling, but Ms. Liu felt bewitched. So, even a sessful man like Nathaniel could be this friendly. When Mango noticed that Ms. Liu was unresponsive to her calls, her expression worsened. Without saying anything to the teacher, she followed Nathaniel and the children out of the kindergarten immediately. To Zion and Rita, the incident earlier was just like a passing cloud to them, and they''d forgotten it completely. Now, they were having a lot of fun with Nathaniel. Zion never knew that the feeling of sitting on Nathaniel''s shoulder was like this. It was like he was on an observation tower atop a mountain, and Nathaniel was the mountain supporting him and Rita. Hence, he felt very secure in his father''s arms. Zion tilted his head up to nce at Nathaniel with an affectionate look in his eyes. On the other hand, Nathaniel noticed the gaze Zion was giving him. The little brat had always been arrogant, hence Nathaniel felt d that his son was able to look at him this way. As for Rita, she always had a cheerful personality. Whenever she was excited, Rita would make sure the entire world knew about it. The three of them frolicked until Nathaniel became exhausted, then he put them down. When Nathaniel turned around, he noticed Mango was swiping at her phone out of boredom. Huh? His wife seemed to be in a bad mood. Then, Nathaniel realized that there was something off about Mango. When Rita noticed Nathaniel staring at Mango, she asked, "What are you looking at Daddy? Are you admiring Mommy''s beauty?" "Yeah, she''s very beautiful, right?" Nathaniel was generous in his praise of Mango, and he brought both children over to her. Nathaniel couldn''t help but chuckle when he noticed Mango ying Candy Crush. "Why are you ying such a boring game? Come on over and y with us!" However, Mango gave him a dull look before saying, "I don''t feel so good, so I can''t stand the exercise." These words sounded a little awkward no matter how Mango said them. Only then did Nathaniel realize that Mango seemed to be angry for real. "What''s wrong? What have I done? Why not tell me about it? I have to know why before you punish me, right?" Nathaniel nced over at Mango and he lowered his ego. Furthermore, Mango felt like she might have overreacted in front of the children. After all, Nathaniel didn''t mean it. Zion looked at Mango before he turned to look at Nathaniel while muttering, "Mr. Ye, why do I feel like you''re afraid of Mommy?" "Yeah, you''re not wrong." Not only did Nathaniel not deny it, he even admitted it frankly. "Your Mommy is my only wife, so what am I to do if she gets mad and ignores me? That''ll be tough on all of us in the future, so who''s the boss of the house? Your mother, of course! Remember, Mommy is the queen of the house, so everyone must obey her, okay?" "Are you going to listen to Mommy as well?" Rita asked naively. "Of course, a man has to follow his wife''s words. Right, Mango?" Nathaniel nudged Mango with his elbow as he spoke. Mango had no idea how to react in front of the children. "What are you talking about?" Although Mango wanted to stay angry, it was hard for her to do so in front of her precious kids. Moreover, Nathaniel was innocent, right? He hadn''t done anything. Mango suddenly felt that her jealousy was irrational. But why was she acting like this? "You don''t have to fetch the children in the future. I''ll do it instead." Mango said dully. Hence, Nathaniel was a little puzzled. "Why not?" "No reason. Didn''t you say I am the queen of the house and what I say goes?" Mango was acting a little unruly now. Nathaniel suddenly felt that Mango was acting rather simr to Rita now, so he finally knew where his daughter got her stubborn nature from. He couldn''t help but say smilingly, "Okay, whatever you say." However, it was obvious that Rita was dissatisfied. "Mommy, why won''t you let Daddy pick us up? I like him doing that!" Rita''s question was impossible for Mango to answer. Clearly, she couldn''t tell her daughter that her father would entice those women, right? "Grandma made very delicious food today, so let''s go home and eat, okay?" Mango changed the subject quickly. Rita was a bit of a glutton, so she forgot about everything else after the food was mentioned. "Okay!" Zion looked over at Mango with a thoughtful expression, but he remained silent. The family of four boarded the car. When they passed the amusement park, Rita was excited to visit it. Mango smiled when she nced at her daughter''s muddy body before saying, "Look at how grimy you are! Aren''t you afraid that people wouldugh at you?" "I''m not afraid. It''s not like they know who I am anyway." Rita''s carefree reply rendered Mango speechless. Just then, Nathaniel burst outughing. "You''re right, they don''t know you, so let''s go y!" Since both of them were so excited, Mango had no choice but to go along with them. "Come on, Zion. Let''s go and y!" Zion shrugged and he followed them out of the car. It was a mini amusement park. Rita and Zion became rather excited when Nathaniel brought them inside. That was because Rita''s favorite merry- go-round was avable here, as well as Zion''s ideal shooting games. "Mommy, can we y that one?" Zion looked on excitedly at the game where he could shoot balloons. "I want to ride the carousel!" Rita clung to Nathaniel tightly. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Mango looked over at them and she said to Nathaniel, "Take Rita with you. I''ll be with Zion." "All right. Be careful, and call me if something happens." The two games were close by, and Nathaniel didn''t want to ruin the children''s fun. Mango nodded and she brought Zion over to his desired game. "Mommy, do you think I can hit the bullseye every time?" Zion''s head tilted to one side as he looked over at Mango. She smiled before replying, "You can do anything you put your mind to." After Mango''s encouragement, Zion stood there while selecting a sniper rifle. Then, he aimed the balloons before firing at the target. Just as he said, Zion hit all of the balloons dead on. That elicited apuse from the crowd around them. "This kid''s shots are so urate!" "He''s handsome too. Who knows how many hearts he''ll break when he grows up." The people around them were embroiled in a flurry of discussion. However, Zion acted like he hadn''t heard anything. He then gave the doll he won to Mango. "Mommy, this is for you." The plush was quite adorable indeed. Then, Mango chirped happily, "Thank you, Zion!" "You''re wee!" Zion seemed to be rather passionate about shooting as he picked up the gun again to fire. Just like before, he hit every single target. Zion still achieved the same result after switching to other guns. Meanwhile, the stall owner became a little anxious. "Son, please take your amazing skills elsewhere." The owner had given away four or five expensive dolls in a short time. Truly, there were very few people who could hit all the targets every time. As for Zion, he gave one of the dolls he won to Rita and the rest to Mango. Hence, Mango was standing behind Zion with an armful of dolls and a satisfied look on her face. Her son was really someone to be proud of. Zion frowned slightly before asking. "Why would I want to go somewhere else? I like this game." The owner was nearly in tears. Just then, a man walked over. "Ma''am, I see that your son has exceptional shooting skills. Would he like to join our shooting club?" "A shooting club?" Zion appeared to be very interested as he looked at Mango with an expectant expression. However, Mango sensed danger as she looked at the man in front of her. Although this tall man seemed upright, she felt that there was something off with his gaze. Mango subconsciously pulled Zion behind her while saying, "Sorry, my son is still too young for the shooting club. It''s fine if it''s just a game, but he has to wait till he''s older to join a club." "Mommy!" Zion was obviously interested, and he was annoyed by Mango''s refusal. The man naturally spotted Zion''s enthusiasm and he smiled, "Ma''am, your child is gifted in this aspect, so you''d better not bury his talent. Here, this is my card. Please call me if you have a change of mind. I promise that if you entrust your son to us, we''ll provide him a different future!" As he spoke, he handed his business card to Mango. Mango took a look at the card, and she noticed that the man was called Maxwell Barnes. It was a verymon name, but she just felt uneasy in his presence. Mango was someone who usually got along well with people, and she hardly ever rejected anyone. However, Maxwell made her feel wary from the moment she saw him. Her gut feeling told her to be careful, so she declined his request. "I''m sorry, I don''t think my son needs to go further in this field." As she spoke, Mango left with Zion in tow. The young boy was very reluctant. He had always loved shooting, and the gun club must have real guns with live ammunition. It was miles better than the air guns he shot earlier. But why didn''t his mother allow him to go? Thus, Zion couldn''t figure it out. After Mango left Maxwell''s line of sight, she quickly tossed the card. However, she did not notice that Zion had picked it up before stuffing it in his pocket. She had no idea what great changes Zion would bring to the Ye family just by this lone action. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Mango took Zion away from the shooting game to reunite with Nathaniel and Rita. Meanwhile, Rita was having a lot of fun. However, Nathaniel noticed that Zion seemed unhappy and he asked confusedly, "What''s wrong? What''s got you so down?" "It''s nothing." Zion shook his head at once. Mango replied in a low voice when she noticed that Zion was unhappy, "Zion, if you really like shooting, have Daddy to find a coach when you''re older. I feel uneasy if you learn how to shoot when you''re so young, you know?" "Got it." Zion was especially quiet and obedient right now, but no one knew how stubborn he could be when it came to something he wanted. Mango heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Zion listened to her and she said to Nathaniel, "It''s nothing. I met a man who gave me the creeps, and I didn''t want Zion to interact with him." "Who was it?" "He was from the shooting club. Either way, he didn''t give me a particrly good feeling, so I ignored him." Mango gave a brief exnation before shepletely forgot about the incident. Rita enjoyed herself for a while longer before she ran out of steam. After that, all four of them returned to the Ye''s Mansion. Madam Ye greeted them with a smile as they returned, "Wow, why have you gotten yourself so dirty just after a day at kindergarten?" Madam Ye immediately instructed someone to take Rita for a shower upon seeing how dirty the little girl was. On the other hand, Zion sensibly made his way to the bathroom. Of course, Mango and Nathaniel were rather tired as well. Nathaniel noticed Mango''s exhaustion and he said, "Go to bed for a while. I''ll let you know when it''s time for dinner." "I''m not that fragile, okay? I''m going to go to the kitchen. Didn''t you say you want to taste my cooking?" "We have plenty of time and opportunities for that. Go and rest, all right? Unless you want me to carry you upstairs." Nathaniel said these words right in front of Madam Ye, which made Mango blush furiously. However, he didn''t seem to care at all. Madam Ye cleared her throat, "Yeah, I''m too old for this. I''m just going to tend to my nts now." With that, she turned around to leave. Mango hit Nathaniel''s chest somewhat bashfully and she said, "It''s all your fault! Look what you''ve done!" "What''s there to be afraid of? We''re a married couple. Plus, it wasn''t like Mom didn''t experience any of it before. She gets it." Nathaniel stole a kiss on Mango''s face as he spoke. Just then, Mango looked around quickly and she felt that acting like this wasn''t too ideal at home. Madam Ye took a few steps before she turned around while telling Nathaniel, "Nick is back in the study, but he seems to be lecturing Wisdom. Go take a look, Wisdom''s just a child and he doesn''t deserve such a harsh lecture. After all, the Ye family does not teach children this way." After that, Madam Ye left the room altogether. Nathaniel''s body froze slightly. Thus, Mango was keenly aware that Nathaniel didn''t look right. "What''s wrong? Did you fight with Nick?" Nathaniel admired his wife''s sharp insight, but he said in a low voice, "No, we just had a little disagreement. I''ll go talk to him." "Go ahead then. I''ll go upstairs alone." Mango turned to leave after she said that, but she was carried in a bridal style by Nathaniel to the room. "Nick''s not going anywhere. I''ll send you to the room first." The servants around him pursed their lips to smile. Nathaniel and Mango shared such a great rtionship that they even felt a little jealous. Mango said embarrassingly, "Put me down. It''s not like I don''t have any legs." "I like it when you''re weak and helpless like this, especially when you''re underneath me." Nathaniel said in a low voice, causing Mango''s face to rapidly turn red. "Shut up!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Mango felt that Nathaniel was truly despicable. He stopped teasing her. Nathaniel then carried her into the room before cing her on the bed. "Be careful when you take a shower. Don''t slip." "Got it. I''m not Zion or Rita, plus you can leave now." Mango felt that Nathaniel was very sweet, but it was very embarrassing. They weren''t newlywed, so what would the servants think of their romantic ways? Nathaniel might not care, but she did. His desire started to rise as he spotted Mango''s fervent blush. "Ah, I really want you! Or maybe a hug would do? How about we take a nap?" He actually walked up to her as he spoke. "Get the hell out of here!" Mango lifted her leg to kick Nathaniel''s thigh. "Oh my god, are you trying to kill me? Aren''t you afraid you''d be widowed for the rest of your days? Hm?" Nathaniel''s actions were swift as he quickly gripped her ankle while rubbing it with his fingers. Mango felt her entire body went numb and she nearly cried out. "Nathaniel Ye!" "I''m here!" Nathaniel replied with a serious look on his face. Meanwhile, Mango felt as if she was going to melt into a puddle amid the sensation. He always knew the easiest ways to stimte her senses. "Let go of me!" "But if I let go, you''ll kill me. Do you swear that you won''t kick me?" Nathaniel demanded shamelessly. What else could Mango say? She had no choice but to agree. "Fine, I promise I won''t kick you!" "You won''t hit me too, right?" "Nope!" Mango was rather annoyed, and she had no idea that she''d fallen into Nathaniel''s trap. Suddenly, he let go of Mango''s foot. Mango breathed a sigh of relief before her vision blurred. Suddenly, the bed beside her moved, and Nathaniel''s strong body leaned over. "You...ugh..." Before Mango could say anything, Nathaniel had tightly embraced her before leaning backward. Then, both of them fell into bed and he kissed her delicate lips, robbing her breath... Just as she was about to run out of air, Nathaniel let her go. He didn''t want to leave when his body raged with desire for the woman below him. "I''m not going to the study. I''ll just hug you to sleep, I''m tired too." After that, he casually removed his shoes while nning to fall asleep next to Mango. Just then, she rolled her eyes in annoyance. "You just promised Mom you''d see Nick." "Did I really promise her that?" Nathaniel was ying dumb. "Oh my god, could you be any more shameful?" "Who cares? It''s not like it''s a bad thing." Nathaniel embraced Mango tightly in his arms. Meanwhile, she was exasperated by his bold actions. "You raised Wisdom for four years as well, so think of how he used to be and how he is now. You have to think of a way to save Wisdom, right? I heard Zion say that he hadn''t seen Wisdom for a while. Even though there''s nothing wrong with being strict towards a child, Nick should still take it slow. Also, Wisdom isn''t a genius, so he might not be able to endure Nick''s harsh methods." Mango''s heart ached for Wisdom. Wisdom had experienced quite a tough life. He''d guarded his mother for four years, and yet he did not get much love from her. Now that his father was home, Wisdom received harsh treatment from Nick instead. Mango always felt that Wisdom needed a normal childhood. This was too tiring for him. Nathaniel finally let go of Wisdom when he noticed that Mango was worried about that kid. "You worry far too much." "After all, he still calls me Mommy." Mango''s heart throbbed at the thought of Wisdom''s longing for motherly love. "Okay, fine! I''ll go." Nathaniel was truly afraid that Mango would kick him out if he didn''t leave. Ah, what the hell! He only wanted to sleep with his wife, but why was that so difficult? It was fine to have those two little brats at home, but now they had to add Wisdom to the list. Nevertheless, Nathaniel still covered Mango with a thin nket after he got up. "Although it''s just autumn, the nights have gotten colder. Take care of yourself." "Got it, I''m not that weak, okay?" Mango wasn''t sure if it was her improved mental state, but she felt much better than before. Nathaniel patted her head affectionately before leaving the bedroom. Meanwhile, Mango frowned lightly. Nathaniel loved patting her head as if she was some kind of dog, and it left her speechless. Although she was a little tired, Mango did not feel sleepy at all. She picked up theptop next to her while scrolling the news. After Nathaniel left the bedroom, the rxed expression on his face disappeared. He looked in the direction of the study, and Nathaniel felt a strange heaviness in his chest. Madam Ye''s words made him suspect Nick, and he didn''t feel like confronting his brother. In the end, Nathaniel only paused for a moment before he knocked on the study''s door. "Come in!" The hostility in Nick''s tone was very strong. Hence, Nathaniel was stunned for a moment. In his mind, Nick had always been a gentle person. Even though he was strict during missions, his brother was never bad-tempered. Nathaniel pushed open the door to the study and he found that Wisdom was standing there shivering in fear. Moreover, numerous documents had been swept off the desk, and it was clear that Nick was furious. "What are you doing? Wisdom''s just a kid! Why are you so mad?" No matter how one looked at it, Nathaniel had raised Wisdom for four years, and the boy had been by his side when Zion and Rita weren''t. Now that he saw that the boy he raised so fearful, anger rose in his heart. Nick was surprised when he saw Nathaniel, but then he said in a low voice, "Wisdom is too dense. He can''t do anything for himself, so how is he going to support himself in the future?" "Come on! You can say that about Wisdom now, but you were slow at his age too. Have you forgotten your past? You''ve taken him away for days, and no one knows what you''re up to. Let me tell you, Wisdom is not your child alone, so don''t think you can lecture my son just because you''re his father!" As he spoke, Nathaniel pulled Wisdom to him. "Ugh..." Wisdom couldn''t help but let out a muffled groan, and Nathaniel''s expression darkened. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 "What''s wrong?" Wisdom was acting very unusually now, and he made Nathaniel''s expression sour. "No...nothing." Wisdom shrunk and he tried to escape Nathaniel''s grasp but to no avail. On the other hand, he frowned tightly as if he was in great pain. Nathaniel lifted Wisdom''s arm suddenly. There were multiple bruises on Wisdom''s arm, and Nathaniel''s heart swelled with sorrow when he saw them. "Nathaniel! What the f*ck is wrong with you? Wisdom is your biological son!" Nathaniel never expected that Wisdom would have been beaten so badly in such a short time. Most importantly, he was covered insh marks. Wisdom was barely four years old, yet he was tortured like this. Although Wisdom looked healthier and less pale, the scars underneath his clothes angered Nathaniel greatly. Just then, he lifted Wisdom''s clothes to check. Upon seeing Wisdom''s wounds, Nathaniel pulled him aside and he grabbed Nick''s cor, "He is your son, not your soldier! He''s only four! What were you doing when you were four, Nick? You were still outside ying in the mud! Look at what you''ve done to Wisdom? Is this still the era of disciplining children with the whip?" "Nathan, he''s my son. So, my way of disciplining him is none of your business. A boy won''t grow into a man if he wasn''t beaten. Also, I have a hard time as an adult because I had it too easy as a child. Look at what you''d achievedpared to me. I can''t let my son be mediocre like me. He may have it tough now, but he''ll thank me when he''s older!" "Bullsh*t!" No matter how one put it, Nathaniel had raised Wisdom for four years. So, his heart ached to witness Nick hit Wisdom. "Let me tell you, Wisdom is under my care from now on. Do whatever you want, but don''t take it out on a kid! Do you think you''re teaching him anything? What did he do wrong that you have to hit him like this? Zion and Mom said that they hadn''t seen Wisdom for a while, so did you lock him up and torture him?" Nathaniel''s words made Nick feel a little ufortable. "What torture? I just had him stand and march as a punishment, yet he couldn''t do that properly. There are so many kids at the base, so why can''t he do them while others can? He is my son!" Nick shrugged Nathaniel off. Now that Nathaniel finally knew where Nick had brought Wisdom, he stared at his twin in disbelief. "You brought Wisdom to the base? Do you know where those children came from? They''re all orphans! Plus, the youngest is ten, right? How old is Wisdom? He''s only four!" Nathaniel felt that Nick had simply gone insane. What on earth had he gone through in the past five years? Why did the gentle and eloquent Nick turn into this vicious beast? Wisdom was his flesh and blood! How could he do that? Right now, Wisdom trembled in fear as he''d lost his earlier innocent liveliness. Nathaniel was deeply disheartened by the scene. "Nick, I raised Wisdom since he was a baby. You''re his biological father, but I won''t forgive you if you do this to him again." After that, Nathaniel turned away and he took Wisdom with him. However, Nick said, "Nathan, five years ago, I epted the woman you rejected, yet you''re trying to steal my son from me five years later? Do I have to give up something just because you like it?" Nathaniel froze in his tracks. "What did you say? You''d better make yourself clear." Nathaniel realized that Nick had changed. What on earth happened while he was gone? Why did he feel that Nick was like a stranger now? However, Nick looked at Nathaniel coldly and he spatted, "Isn''t Macy the woman you dumped? She was depressed after you married Mango, and she left Ocean City only to meet me in Nakasara. I thought she truly loved me, but I didn''t expect to just be your recement. Macy didn''t even tell me I had a son. Instead, she rushed back here and the Ye family to have my son live with you for four years. Nathan, don''t you think I''ve been cheated? Why are you trying to take my son away from me now?" Nathaniel had never imagined that Nick would say something like this. "Macy and I have nothing to do with each other. So cut the crap!" "Who knows? Since you care about my son so much, he could very well be yours." "Nick Ye!" Nathaniel was about to explode with anger. He ced Wisdom by the door before saying, "Go and find your Mommy. Be a good boy, okay? Your Daddy and I have things to discuss." Although Wisdom was afraid of Nick, he took Nathaniel''s hand while replying, "Uncle, don''t quarrel with my Daddy. It''s my fault that I didn''t meet his requirements!" Nathaniel felt very upset when he saw Wisdom acting like this. "It has nothing to do with you. Go and find your Mommy." After that, Nathaniel locked Wisdom out of the study. He turned around to gaze at Nick with pain in his chest, "You''ve been holding those words in for five years, right? Well, I''m all ears. What do you really think of me?" Nick unsped the button around his cor as if he''d held it in for a very long time. Then, he sat on a chair. "Nathan, I don''t have anything else to say. I just hope you''ll stay out of my matters. Wisdom is my son, and I have my ways of teaching him." "You have your ways? By beating children? Isn''t Wisdom your son? Don''t you feel heartache?" "It''s a good thing! I just don''t want him to be like me! Look at how brilliant Zion is. The two are the sons of Ye family, and they''re both the same age. Plus, Wisdom is older than Zion by three months, yet what does he know? Except for eating, drinking, and making merry, he knows nothing!" Nick''s words annoyed Nathaniel greatly. "Why are youparing Wisdom to Zion? Wisdom is an ordinary child, you can''t expect him to be a genius overnight!" "Yes, Zion is gifted, and Wisdom is mediocre. Even so, I have to beat him into being a prodigy! I''m doing this for his good!" Nathaniel was slightly irritated by Nick''s stubborn nature. "I''m not going to speak to you anymore about this, but your teaching method is wrong. What you''ve done to Wisdom is torture! Training your kid is correct, but not like this! I''ll take the lead on this. From now on, Wisdom will be staying home instead of going with you to base!" After that, Nathaniel turned to leave. However, Nick said coldly, "Nathan, we are no longer kids. I''m almost thirty, yet you want to order me and my son around? Do you think that your word isw in the Ye family?" "What did you say?" Nathaniel turned his head and he saw a sh of resentment in Nick''s eyes. Resentment? Did Nick hate him? Nathaniel was stunned all of a sudden. He didn''t expect that his brother would hate him so much. "Nick, do you know what you''re saying?" "I do, but I''m not sure if you know what you''re doing." "What do you mean?" Nathaniel felt that Nick was like a stranger now. However, Nick suddenly took off his coat and he rolled up his sleeves before saying harshly, "I''ve never bested you once ever since we were kids, so do you think you''re high and mighty? We came from the same parents, but why did you get everything while I''m just an average guy? Now, you have a perfect family, but me? My wife is dead, and my son is a failure. Don''t you think you should be responsible for parts of it?" "Me? Responsible? What for? Macy did that to herself, and you beat Wisdom up yourself. Still, you''re pushing the me to someone else? What happened to you, Nick?" Nathaniel did not understand it at all. However, Nick said with a sneer, "Perhaps I''ve changed in your eyes, but it doesn''t matter anymore. Let''s fight! If you win, Wisdom will follow you. If I win, you can''t interfere in his studies anymore." After that, he cast a challenging gaze at Nathaniel. He never imagined that he would fight Nick one day. This was his twin brother! "Stop messing around. I won''t fight you." Nathaniel felt that Nick must have run into some problems outside, and thetter was trying to let off some steam. Nathaniel decided not to fight Nick just as he usually did when they were kids. Then, he turned to leave before sensing a punch approaching his way. "Do you think I''m still a child?" Nick struck out at Nathaniel while bristling with hostility. To protect himself, Nathaniel had to dodge, but he had no intention of fighting Nick. "Nick, calm down!" "I''m very calm, I just want to fight!" Nick was extremely aggressive, so Nathaniel could only retreat. It was clear that Nick''s skills had improved greatly over the past five years. Thus, Nathaniel couldn''t continue his defensive state. With a loud crack, Nick''s fist hit Nathaniel''s face. This punch was extremely strong, and Nathaniel felt pain till the back of his skull. Then, anger rose in his chest. It seemed that Nick was trying to attack him for real. Nathaniel''s gaze darkened and he quickly fought back. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Hence, both men started brawling in the study. Wisdom heard the sound of them fighting, but he couldn''t open the door. Hence, the boy was so anxious that he nearly cried. At that crucial moment, he thought of Mango. "Mommy, help! Daddy and Uncle are fighting!" Wisdom ran to Mango''s room. However, he didn''t expect to fall while scraping his palms bloody. Yet, Wisdom ignored itpletely, and he rushed to Mango''s door before knocking on it rapidly. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Mango was still scrolling through the news on herptop when she heard frantic knocking on the door. Thus, she couldn''t help but frown. "Who is it?" "Mommy, hurry up and go to the study! Daddy and Uncle are fighting!" Wisdom burst into tears upon hearing Mango''s voice. Mango quickly shot out of bed after discovering that Nathaniel and Nick were fighting. She put on a coat before leaving the room. "Wisdom? What''s wrong?" She was a little confused to see the horrible state of Wisdom''s body. Then, she spotted his bleeding palms before saying, "Hurry up ande inside! Let me treat those wounds." "Don''t worry about me, Mommy. You should go to the study room. Daddy and Uncle are fighting!" Wisdom had unknowingly started addressing Nathaniel as his uncle. Mango was surprised to hear that, but it was only natural once she thought about it. She hurriedly said, "Okay, honey, don''t cry. Mommy will go take a look." Mango and Wisdom rushed to the study together. Loud noises emanated from inside the study, but Mango was unable to open the door. It seemed like the room was locked from the inside. "What''s going on?" Zion left the shower only to see Wisdom in tears and Mango mming her hand on the study''s door hard. Thus, he couldn''t help but ask curiously. Mango immediately replied, "Zion, go and ask Grandma for the key to the study!" "Oh, okay!" Zion rushed to the greenhouse with wet hair. "Grandma, Mommy asked for the keys to the study room." Madam Ye was tending to her nts. Hence, she was rather surprised by Zion''s words. "What do you need?" "The key to the study. I don''t know what''s going on, but Mommy can''t open the door and Wisdom is crying." Zion told Madam Ye about what he had seen. The olddy was taken aback and she quickly handed the key to Zion. "Quick! Give this to your mother. I''ll be right there." Next, Zion took the key and he stormed out. After all, Madam Ye was slower due to her old age, and she followed Zion from behind. After Mango received the key, she said to Zion, "Take Wisdom somewhere else and don''t go inside." "Okay!" Zion agreed, but Wisdom cried, "Mommy, let me in!" "There''s no point for that. Listen, Mommy will handle this! Be a good boy, okay?" Mango patted his head before having Zion took him aside. However, Wisdom yelped in pain as Zion may have touched his wounds. "What''s wrong?" Zion lifted Wisdom''s sleeves subconsciously. "Who beat you up? I''ll kill him!" Zion''s anger red as soon as he saw Wisdom''s wounds, and his roar startled Mango. She jerked her head back to nce at Wisdom with a grim expression on her face. Yet, Wisdom pulled down his sleeves and he said anxiously, "I''m fine. Hurry on inside, Mommy." Mango had an idea of what was going on once she saw Wisdom''s nervous face. She could guess why there was a fight going on inside. "Zion, take Wisdom back to my room." "I''m not leaving, Mommy. No!" Wisdom was a stubborn child, and he wouldn''t leave no matter what. Zion was so angry that he pouted. He wanted to hit someone very badly right now. Although both of them were not biological brothers, Zion was Wisdom''s first sibling when thetter returned to the Ye family. Hence, Zion remembered how Wisdom treated him in the past. That little brat had called him ''boss''. Did he even deserve to be called that? How could Zion let Wisdom being treated like this? Zion was enraged that he was about to explode. When Mango noticed Wisdom''s anxiety, she decided to throw caution to the wind before opening the door. With a loud whooshing sound, an object flew past Mango''s ear out into the corridor. Itnded with a loud thud at Madam Ye''s feet. It was an inkstone. That item was antiques. It was left in the study for a long time. Madam Ye''s expression hardened. Meanwhile, Mango remained silent and she quickly went inside. Just then, Nick and Nathaniel were locked in an even battle. "Stop fighting! How old are you two? Aren''t you afraid of scaring the children?" Mango had never seen both of them fought before. Were they still brothers? From the looks of it, it seemed as if the both of them were about to fight to the death. Hence, Mango became extremely anxious. "Nathan, Nick, stop fighting!" Mango stepped forward to separate them. Nathaniel had to pull Mango aside for fear that Nick would hit her. However, at that moment, Nick''s fist headed straight for Nathaniel''s nose. A warm streak of liquid immediately flowed down Nathaniel''s face. Blood gushed from Nathaniel''s nose, but at least he''d shielded Mango. "Nathan!" Mango couldn''t help but feel sorry for Nathaniel once she saw that he was bleeding. Just as Nick attempted to attack Nathaniel again, Madam Ye arrived at the scene. "What the hell is going on! Are you trying to wreck the house?" As soon as she spoke, Nick immediately stopped all his movements. Madam Ye nearly fainted out of anger when she saw the mess in the study. "Bravo! You two are almost thirty, yet you are fighting in the study! The kids are outside, so aren''t you ashamed of yourself? Well, keep fighting then! If your fists won''t cut it, I''ll have the servants bring you knives and guns. You two might as well kill each other then! Look at you two, how are you still brothers? How could you two fight?" Madam Ye never thought that she would see Nathaniel and Nick fighting one day. Both of them had been close since childhood, and they were twins. Hence, the brothers rarely ever fought, so what was going on? When Mango saw that the fighting had died down, she immediately tended to Nathaniel''s bloody nose. She asked in distress, "Does it hurt? Is anything broken?" "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Nathaniel replied softly as he pinched the bridge of his nose. He couldn''t help but smile upon seeing Mango''s worried expression, because it was rather funny as blood gushed down his face. "Why are you fighting? Can''t you talk it out?" The first time Mango saw Nathaniel fighting, it was because of Walter and her nudes. Hence, she didn''t expect to see him fighting Nick. Madam Ye nced at Nathaniel and she realized that there were bruises around his eyes, and his nose was bloody. Nick seemed to be faring better, so she turned around to ask him. "Are you proud that you''ve beaten your brother like this?" Nick remained silent with his head lowered. Madam Ye''s anger red up violently. "How many bad things have happened to our family recently? Neither of you knows how to solve these problems, instead, you''re fighting at home. Nathaniel disappeared for eight days without a trace, and what about you, Nick? You keep taking Wisdom with you, and God knows what you are doing. What did you two take this house for! Am I to stay here alone? Now that I''ve managed to gather all of you for dinner, you end up fighting. So, tell me what is happening!" After Madam Ye spoke, Nathaniel looked over at Nick and then at the crying Wisdom. Suddenly, he didn''t know what to say. Nick also remained silent. "Have you two lost your tongues? You guys were fine during the fight just now, so stop being silent! Nathan, tell me what''s going on." Madam Ye immediately called out his name. She was so angry that her entire body trembled. She had never needed to worry about these two kids since childhood. However, they had fought inside the house, and in front of the children. How crass! Nathaniel pondered for a moment before he said, "Nothing. Nick and I are just sparring." "Sparring? The inkstone you just flung outside was an antique your father brought home when he was younger. Do you know how much it costs? That was a memento from your father, yet you just tossed it out like that. Now you''re telling me that you''re sparring? Nathaniel, why are you protecting your brother?" Madam Ye''s words instantly provoked Nick. "I don''t need his protection. I started it." Nick''s words stunned everyone. Perhaps Madam Ye never expected Nick to make the first move against Nathaniel. "You started it? Why did you hit your brother then?" Madam Ye''s expression turned serious. "Mom, it''s fine. We''ll clean up the study. Have Mango take you outside. Both of us have disagreed on something, and we''ll settle it ourselves." Nathaniel immediately cut in. However, Madam Ye said coldly, "A disagreement? You''ve had plenty, but you''ve never fought like this. Nick, tell me why you fought your brother." Nathaniel winked at Nick to gesture for him to shut up, but the younger brother pretended not to see it. He nced at Wisdom while muttering, "Because I hit Wisdom. Nathan said that I abused my position as a father to hit his son, and he said he would take charge of Wisdom''s education from now on. Wisdom is my son, right? Why can''t I decide for him?" Madam Ye''s brows immediately creased in a frown. "You beat Wisdom?" Just then, Madam Ye turned around and she walked towards Wisdom. "Let me see where your father has hit you." "It''s okay, Grandma. I''m fine." Wisdom tried his best to escape. s, Zion did not let him leave and he pulled up Wisdom''s sleeves angrily, "Grandma, look what Uncle did to Wisdom! He''s far too cruel, how could he do this?" Zion really wanted to avenge Wisdom when he had no idea who hit him, but he was frightened upon learning that it was Nick. After all, Nick was his uncle! However, Zion was still pissed off. Wisdom was his brother! Thus, he immediately presented Wisdom''s wounds to Madam Ye. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Madam Ye''s gaze darkened in an instant. "Nick Ye! You beast!" Madam Ye was so angry that she threw her cane at Nick. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Nathaniel knew that Madam Ye would get angry, but he didn''t think that she would be this mad. Thus, he stepped forward and tried to catch the cane, but he was toote. The cane hit Nick in the forehead, and it bruised immediately. Obviously, Madam Ye threw it with a lot of force. However, Madam Ye''s anger hadn''t dissipated at all, and she could hardly stand upright. "Don''t me your brother for hitting you as you''re not human at all! Wisdom is only four years old! Look at what you did to him? Did I ever hit you when you were four? Have I ever hit you at all? Wisdom is your son, and yet you beat him up so badly! Are you insane?" Madam Ye''s eyes welled up with tears. Wisdom was her eldest grandson. Madam Ye thought that Nick had brought Wisdom out to show him the ropes when she hadn''t seen the kid for a while, but she never imagined that he would be beaten up. "Mom, please calm down. You should sit down first, okay?" Mango hurriedly went to support Madam Ye when she saw that the older woman was struggling to breathe. Then, she led Madam Ye to a chair nearby. Tears finally flowed down Madam Ye''s face. "You''ve grown up and experienced a lot, plus you''re now the chief of the HY Group. So, do you think you''re all- powerful? Your brother has been CEO for years, but have you ever seen him hit his children?" Then, Nick finally spoke. "Mom, Wisdom is different from Zion. That kid is an idiot, so he needs more training." "Bullsh*t!" Madam Ye rarely ever cursed, but she had no choice when it came to Nick. "How dare you say that my grandson is stupid? He''s doing just fine. What''s wrong with him? Do you think his intelligence iscking, or has he not worked hard enough? You keepparing him to Zion, but Zion is a rare breed! Why are you forcing Wisdom to be like Zion? Nick, you weren''t like this before, so what''s wrong with you?" Nick took a deep breath and he said, "They''re both children of the Ye family, so it''s only natural to compare them. Mom, I''ve lost to Nathaniel since young, and now my songs behind Zion too. So, Wisdom can only strive to be equal to Zion if he works hard." "What do you mean? Zion''s path is different from Wisdom''s, so what''s there topete?" Zion felt guilty after he heard what Madam Ye said. Was Wisdom beaten up because of him? Zion looked at Wisdom before muttering, "I''m sorry." "It''s not your fault." Wisdom shook his head, "I''m just too much of an idiot." "No, you''re not! You''re doing fine, Wisdom. I like you like this and actually, you''re smarter than me sometimes. Remember that time in the courtyard? I had no idea how to get the ants out, but you did. So, you''re clever than me!" Zion didn''t want to hear Wisdom condemn himself like that. What was going on? Didn''t everyone get along just fine before? Nick sneered upon hearing their conversation and he said, "Did you hear that, Mom? Zion can designputers at four years old, but Wisdom only knows how to y with ants. That''s the difference! My son can''t be falling behind so much, so I have to train him." "Does that mean you get to beat him to death? He''s your son, not one of your soldiers!" Madam Ye was so angry that her entire body shook. "Go and kneel in front of your father''s tablet in the ancestral hall and repent!" Madam Ye was really pissed off. However, Nick did not say a word and he left immediately. "Nick!" Nathaniel wanted to say something else, but Nick had already left the study. "Daddy!" Wisdom wanted to follow, but Nick''s gaze rooted him to the spot. Wisdom was frightened! He was truly afraid of Nick! Meanwhile, Mango saw the fear in Wisdom''s eyes. That kind of horror emanated from deep within his soul. A lump suddenly formed in her throat. "Mom, calm down. I''ll have someone to clean up the study." Mango quickly nced at Nathaniel. Thetter reacted immediately. "Mom, please sit and calm yourself down. I didn''t handle the situation well today, and I''ll have someone to tidy this ce up. Mango will be tending to Wisdom''s wounds. So, we''ll talkter, okay?" Madam Ye nodded her head at Nathaniel''s words. "Wisdom, let your Mommy applies some medicine on the wounds. If not, my heart will ache by looking at them." "Thank you, Grandma." Wisdom was clearly twitching in pain. Mango quickly asked Zion to bring Wisdom to his room. After the children left, Mango turned to Nathaniel before saying, "There''s a first aid kit downstairs in the living room. Get yourself sorted and apany Mom for a while." "Got it, you can go." Nathaniel knew that Mango was worried about him, but she couldn''t spare any time for him right now. Wisdom had too many wounds on his body, and he needed urgent attention. "There are bruises on his body. You should take off his pants and check his lower body too." Mango''s eyes brimmed with tears upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Got it." Madam Ye wanted to say something, but she swallowed her words in the end. After that, Mango quickly left the study and she went to the bedroom. Meanwhile, Zion was so worried that he nearly cried. Once he entered the bedroom, he took off Wisdom''s coat. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Take off your clothes and let me see." "I''m fine, really." Wisdom started to avoid Zion''s attempts at removing his clothes. Then, Zion wept from anger for the first time. "What the hell is wrong with your father? Why did he hit you? Everyone is different, so why is he comparing me to you? If he isn''t my uncle, I''d kill him!" Zion was crying as he spoke. Suddenly, he slumped down on the chair while sobbing. Usually, Zion was mature and steady so very few people ever saw him cried. Thus, his tears frightened Wisdom greatly. "Don''t cry, Zion! If Mommy sees it, she''ll think I''ve hurt you instead!" Wisdom hurriedly rushed forward and he tried to wipe Zion''s tears away. "But you''re really hurting me!" Zion pushed Wisdom''s hand away before crying even harder. He hated it! He was resentful! His brother had been beaten, and there was nothing he could do about it. When Mango entered the room, the first thing she saw was Zion sobbing on the chair and Wisdom looking lost. "What happened? Why are you crying?" Zion stopped sobbing after hearing Mango''s voice, but he turned his head away before rubbing his tears away furiously. The sight was heartbreaking to Mango. Wisdom looked helpless as he said to Mango, "Mommy, he''s crying because I made him mad." "What?" Mango simply felt that this was unbelievable. Who in the world could make Zion cry out of anger? Wasn''t he the one who usually did that to others? "Stop wailing, Zion. Wisdom''s covered in wounds, but he isn''t crying though." Zion''s tears only intensified after hearing what Mango said. Wisdom replied immediately, "Fine! I''ll take off my clothes, okay? Stop crying, because you''re making me cry also." Wisdom felt extremely aggrieved. His experiences with Nick were hellish, but that man was his biological father nheless. Hence, Wisdom had been indignant before. He hated himself for not being smart as Zion. Wisdom had hated Zion when he heard Nickparing the both of them. Why were they brothers? However, Wisdom suddenly wasn''t sure if he should hate Zion after the other boy cried over his injuries. He cherished Zion as a brother. Wisdom had enjoyed spending time with Zion even before he knew they were rtives. He couldn''t help but recall the vile things Macy had done to Zion after he was kidnapped, and Zion had never shed a tear then. Back then, Zion was so strong and resilient, yet he was grieving for Wisdom now. That boy sympathized with him! All of a sudden, Wisdom felt bad about himself. How could he hate Zion? It was clear that he did not know anything at all. Once the dilemma in his heart was cleared up, Wisdom became upset and his tears started to fall. "It''s all my fault, okay? Don''t cry, and you can hit me if you want! I''ll take my shirt off, alright? What did you tell me earlier, huh? You said men don''t cry, but why are you doing that now?" "I''m crying because I feel like it!" Zion wiped away his tears awkwardly and he met Wisdom''s gaze, "Well, take your clothes off!" "Okay, fine. I''ll do it!" Wisdom felt that there was nothing else he could do to appease Zion. Why was his younger brother able to persuade him so easily? Wisdom was a little annoyed, but he slowly unbuttoned his coat. Both Zion and Mango''s eyes widened when Wisdom revealed his body to them. Fresh scars crisscrossed his skin over faded ones. Mango felt hot tears springing to her eyes. She finally understood why Nathaniel wanted to fight Nick. If Mango was there earlier, she would fight him, and she''d even want to kill him. Meanwhile, Zion was stunned with fear. He stared straight at Wisdom as he even forgot to wipe his tears. Hence, Wisdom became a little embarrassed. "Don''t look at me like that!" Wisdom''s voice was soft, but Zion jumped up to grab the first aid kit. "Mommy." His intentions were clear. Mango tried her best to suppress the surging emotions in her heart, but her eyes were still wet with tears. If Macy was alive, she would be distressed upon seeing her son like this, right? Mango hugged Wisdom as her fat teardrops dripped onto his shoulder. All of a sudden, Wisdom burst into tears. After enduring so much pain, he finally cried when Mango hugged him. "Mommy, I miss my Mommy!" This sentence opened the floodgates for Wisdom. He cried whileying on Mango''s shoulder, and he even struggled for breath. Just then, his forlorn expression was heartbreaking. Mango wanted tofort Wisdom, but all her words seemed weak and useless. He was just a child, so what could she say after he''d suffered such a beating? Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Wisdom fell asleep as he sobbed in Mango''s arms, but his body still twitched from time to time, making her heart ached. Mango then ced Wisdom on her bed before applying medicine to his wounds. The more she saw the injuries, the more upset she felt. Meanwhile, Zion stood by her side and he didn''t leave. After watching Mango treating Wisdom''s bruises, he muttered, "Mommy, can I stay here with Wisdom?" "Sure, but he''s a little tired, so don''t wake him up." Mango feltforted when she saw how close Zion and Wisdom were. "Okay." Zion nodded his head. Looking at Zion''s expression, Mango knew he was worried, and she was afraid that he''d hate Nick, "You''re not allowed to cause trouble for your uncle about what happened today, got it?" "But he beat Wisdom!" Zion''s eyes narrowed. Mango knew that both brothers loved one another, and she sighed upon noticing Zion''s behavior, "He''s your uncle and Wisdom''s father. Are you going to fight your Daddy if he hits you?" "Daddy will never hit me so badly." Zion''s brows were scrunched up into a frown. Mango knew that it was hard for him to let it go. To be honest, she was rather angry with Nick''s methods, but Mango couldn''t agree with Zion''s standpoint right now. "Well, everyone''s parents are different. Since you love Wisdom, then make sure you guys get along, okay?" "Yeah, I''ll definitely protect him." Zion nodded his head. "Okay, you stay with Wisdom while I go down to check on your Daddy and Grandma. I''ll call you when it''s time for dinner." "All right." Zion was especially quiet right now. He had just washed his face, and now he sat by Wisdom''s bed while staring at the sleeping boy. Mango sighed and she shook her head before walking out of the bedroom. Meanwhile, Madam Ye''s emotions had yet to calm down. Nathaniel ignored his wounds as he talked to Madam Ye. "Mom, we don''t know what Nick''s gone through over thest five years. Yes, he was harsh towards Wisdom, but as a father, perhaps he feels pain after hitting Wisdom. So, don''t get mad at him." "After all that, you''re still defending him." Madam Ye was livid whenever she recalled the wounds on Wisdom''s body. "Does he even deserve to be a dad? What kind of father beat his son like that? That exins why I''ve not seen Wisdom for a long time. It turns out that Nick is torturing his son all this while!" The more Madam Ye thought about it, the angrier she became. After that, Mango walked over and she whispered, "Mom, Wisdom is asleep and I''ve finished tending to his wounds. Don''t worry, Zion is with him." "How serious are his injuries? I can''t even bear to look at them." Madam Ye sighed before saying, "Wisdom has a tough life. His mother was useless and she passed away early. Although his father is back, that guy treated him badly. After going through such torment, I''m afraid Wisdom would go into depression. By that time, how will I exin this to yourte father?" Madam Ye teared up as she spoke. On the other hand, Nathaniel was upset as well. At the end of the day, he had raised Wisdom, so of course, Nathaniel was pained by how badly injured the boy was. Furthermore, Nick''s methods were cruel. Mango took the first aid kit and she gently turned Nathaniel''s face to her before putting the medicine. She then said to Madam Ye, "Was Nick always like this?" "Of course not! Nick used to be a gentle person, and I have no idea what causes him to be so ill- tempered recently." Madam Ye''s words caused Mango to be slightly taken aback. "Huh? What happened recently?" If everything was going well in someone''s life, there was no reason for them to have a short fuse. Just then, Nathaniel suddenly remembered what Madam Ye had told him earlier. At the same time, the olddy was reminded of the same thing as well. They shared a nce as they both fell silent. Mango was confused when she saw that the two of them weren''t speaking, "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?" "No, I just suddenly remembered that Nick may have run into a problem recently." "Oh?" Mango was slightly surprised. Nathaniel muttered, "Ever since Nick took over the HY Group, he''s been extremely busy, and I heard that he''s been preupied with the relocation of the southern suburbs. Yet, the n doesn''t seem to be going well, and most of the shareholders are unhappy. Also, there may be some disagreements among them. After all, Nick is new to the industry, so he could never escape from having conflicts with those old geezers." Mango suddenly understood what was going on after Nathaniel said that. "Are the shareholdersparing Nick to you?" If that wasn''t the case, then Nick wouldn''t have any reason to act harshly. After all, their rtionship was quite good. Nathaniel looked at Mango and he said nothing. It was obvious that he agreed with her guess. Madam Ye sighed and she said, "Ah, those old shareholders are only after the money. We give them dividends every year, and it doesn''t matter who''s the CEO as long as they''re from the Ye family. Now that the boss has changed, they''ll naturallyin due to the reduction in dividends. Isn''t your n to go overseas being postponed? Now that Nathan is still here and Nick is underperforming, it''s only natural for those sharers to grumble." Only then did Mango finally understand. It was very likely that the shareholders were doubting Nick''s leadership, and they might be asking for Nathaniel to return. They had beenpared ever since they were children. Nick couldn''t care less about it when he was a child, but it was different now since he''d be a father. "This actually has nothing to do with Nathan." Mango felt that Nathaniel had caught k for nothing. They hadn''t done anything, right? Why were they dragged into this? Madam Ye knew that this had nothing to do with Nathaniel. "Ah, Nick had never been as smart as Nathan ever since their youth, and he''s always epted it. Now that Wisdom''s not as good as Zion, the issue may have provoked him. With thepany''s issues troubling him, it''s understandable that he was harsh to Wisdom." "But that doesn''t mean he can vent his anger on a child! Mom, you don''t know the extent of Wisdom''s injuries. Dare I say it, but Macy would have fought Nick if she were still alive. Look at how rough Wisdom has suffered! His mother is gone, and his father is cruel. What has he done to deserve this?" Mango was staunchly defending Wisdom now. If Nathaniel ever beat Zion like this, she''d divorce him in a heartbeat. On the other hand, Madam Ye agreed wholeheartedly with Mango. "Nathan, I think you should head over to the office and calm the shareholders now." "No way!" Mango immediately tried to stop him. "Mom, Nick is already pissed because the shareholders want Nathan toe back, so won''t he be even angrier if Nathan goes? Once Nick vents out his frustration against the kids and Nathan, God knows what will happen. Since you''ve entrusted HY Group to Nick, then Nathan shouldn''t interfere with it. After all, we still have to manage our ownpanies." After Mango finished speaking, she looked over at Nathaniel before asking, "Right?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nathaniel suddenly smiled. Mango''s protectiveness made him quite happy indeed. Nathaniel did not feel ashamed that his wife was defending him. Instead, he was delighted. "What are you smiling at? This is a serious issue." Mango was a little surprised by Nathaniel''s grin. Madam Ye couldn''t help but sigh when she saw the exchange between Mango and Nathaniel, "Does it feel good to have your wife siding with you?" "Not bad, I like it." Nathaniel didn''t feel embarrassed at all. On the contrary, he smiled even wider. However, the action identally stretched the wound on the corner of his eye and he winced in pain. "Ha, you deserved that!" Mango red at him before she continued tending to his wounds. Madam Ye continued softly, "I''ll talk to Nick about thister. He needs to get over his mental block. Stay out of this, you two. I was wrong, and Mango was right. Since the both of you don''t want to stay in Ocean City any longer, then the HY Group should be handed over to Nick." "Mom, Nick''s frustrations are temporary. Don''t be angry, he''ll be okay after a while." "I hope so." Madam Ye''s gaze focused on a spot outside, and no one knew what she was thinking. Then, Mango stuck a bandaid on top of Nathaniel''s wound before she chuckled, "Hey, you look kind of funny." "So you''reughing at me now? Ha, let''s see what I''ll do to you!" Nathaniel wrapped his arms around Mango as his entire body moved closer to her. Mango was so frightened that she hurriedly pushed Nathaniel aside before uttering, "Behave yourself. Mom is here." However, Madam Ye was in a trance and she didn''t even look at them. "Look, Mom''s not even looking.'' Nathaniel said in a soft voice as his hands began to roam upwards from Mango''s waist. "Stop it!" Mango gave Nathaniel a nudge, and a blush coloring her cheeks. At that moment, Rita walked out of the bathroom. "Mommy, Daddy, Grandma, why are you all here? Where''s Zion?" Rita''s bath usually took longer than normal, and her hair was still wet. Thus, she asked that upon seeing the three of them gathered in the living room. When Mango heard her daughter''s voice, she pushed Nathaniel away. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was sort of hurt and he red at Mango for a moment before turning towards Rita. "Honey,e on over. Daddy will dry your hair for you." Rita was delighted to hear that and she quickly rushed over to him. "Daddy is the best!" As she leaned against Nathaniel''s arms, Rita giggled happily. On the other hand, Madam Ye couldn''t help but smile at Rita''s carefree state. However, no one knew about the earth-shattering n the two little brats were cooking up in the bedroom upstairs. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 In fact, Wisdom didn''t sleep very well. All the things he had suffered over the past few days made it impossible for him to fall asleep. Wisdom woke up shortly after Mango left, and he was surprised to find Zion sitting next to him. "Why are you here?" "I''m afraid you''ll oversleep." Zion said in a low voice, then he stood up to pour Wisdom a ss of water. Honestly, Wisdom felt a little bbergasted. Usually, he was the one serving Zion in the past. Now that the roles were reversed, Wisdom was a little unustomed to it. "Take it!" Zion saw Wisdom staring at him like a fool and he wondered if thetter had been beaten silly. Then, Wisdom took the cup in a hurry while giggling. "What are youughing at?" "Nothing. It just feels great to have you at home." Wisdom''s words made Zion a little speechless. Thetter then walked to the door while looking outside. Next, Zion locked the door when he realized that no one was paying attention to them before sitting down next to Wisdom. The other boy was curious at Zion''s actions. "What are you doing?" "I have something to tell you." Zion had a mysterious look on his face, which aroused Wisdom''s curiosity. "What''s the matter?" Zion gazed at Wisdom with an uncertain look, and it made thetter feel uneasy as well. "What do you want to tell me?" "Let''s run away from home." Zion''s words startled Wisdom. "Run away from home? Are you crazy?" "Shhh!" Zion quickly covered Wisdom''s mouth before saying, "You still want to stay? Look at your wounds, even though Grandma and my Daddy are protecting you, but Uncle is still your father nheless. What can we do if he wants to take you away? By that time, we can''t stop him, and you''ll suffer in the end." Wisdom''s gaze suddenly darkened. "But he''s my Daddy! So, I have to listen to him, and he''s doing this for my good. Also, people are saying that Daddy is training me well." "That''s crap! We can teach ourselves! Do you remember our old coach? We did pretty well back then, right? Your Daddy is insane, and he''ll end up killing you! By then, I won''t have a brother anymore." Zion''s words rendered Wisdom silent. To be honest, he didn''t want to go back to the base with Nick. It was too miserable. Moreover, Nick''s requirements for him were extremely strict. Not a single one of the training projects he had set up could bepleted by Wisdom. "I can leave by myself, but Uncle and Mommy will be sad if you follow me." Wisdom looked at Zion and he knew that he was different. Nathaniel and Mango loved Zion dearly. However, Zion said indifferently, "It''s fine. I''ll leave them a letter." "Where do you want to go? Do you have an idea?" Wisdom noticed a gleam in Zion''s eyes. He suddenly recalled the fact that Zion had never done anything without a well- thought- out n. Zion smirked and he procured a business card, "Look, this is a shooting club, and it seems to be a nice ce. I met this man at the amusement park the other day, and he told Mommy that he''d train me into an amazing shooter if I join them. You''re good with guns too, so we can go there together! Plus, I think room and board are provided, so we won''t be exposed to the elements. I have some money with me, so we have enough to spend." Wisdom frowned when he saw the business card before asking, "Is this person reliable?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Well, I guess we''ll find out if we go there. If it''s an awful ce, then we''ll just escape by ourselves. Rx, if you''re not going, then I''m going alone. But you''re not allowed to tell Mommy and Daddy where I go after leaving, okay?" Zion said as he put away the business card cautiously. Wisdom couldn''t help but feel tempted when he saw Zion''s eager expression. Wisdom''s entire body ached in pain. Although his wounds were treated, did it mean that he had to leave the Ye family if his father said so? If Wisdom returned to the base, he would need to undergo grueling training again, and he might even be beaten. Instead, it would be better to go to the shooting club with Zion. At least, he would learn some skills there. Wisdom muttered as he thought of this, "When are we leaving?" "Tonight. I wanted to wait a couple more days, but if Uncle is leaving tomorrow, he''ll take you with him. By then, it''ll be hard to find you. So think about whether you want to leave with me. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you." Zion patted Wisdom''s shoulder reassuringly. Wisdom ached a little, but he became excited. "I''ll go with you!" Wisdom didn''t want to live his life ording to Nick''s wishes. Besides, he was unable to meet his father''s requirements despite doing his best, and that hurt him. Zion was delighted upon hearing Wisdom''s words. "Then I''ll go back and pack up my things." "What are you packing up for? Why don''t we just take the bank card with us?" Wisdom''s words caused Zion to roll his eyes. "Are you stupid? Once we pay with our cards, they will know where we are, right? So we can only bring cash." "You''re right! Why didn''t I think of that?" Wisdom rubbed the back of his head and he said. "If we bring arge amount of cash, what happens if we get mugged?" "Don''t worry, I have my ways!" Zion said mysteriously and he then whispered, "Keep a lookout for me, and I''ll go and pack." "All right." Wisdom and Zion crawled out of bed and they snuck out of the bedroom. Then, they tiptoed into Zion''s room upon noticing that the adults were still talking. Zion took out his bag to stuff some clothes and his important items inside. Then, he stored some cash as well before cing the bag under the bed. Wisdom asked in a low voice, "Do I need to prepare a bag as well? But I seem to leave it at the base." "No need. One of them is enough, and the clothes fit both of us. All in all, we need to pack light." Zion seemed extremely confident in what he was about to do. Furthermore, Wisdom was used to obey that kid. He felt that Zion was smarter than him and that the other boy always had a n. Thus, Wisdom would be safe with Zion. After the both of them finished preparing, they snuck back to Mango''s room beforeying on her bed side by side. Zion''s heart was filled with excitement and expectation. "After the dinner, we''ll go to bed but set an rm for eleven-thirty. We''ll then meet in the hall." Wisdom nodded at Zion''s arrangements, but then he whispered, "What if someone discovers us?" "Just say that we got up to drink water." Zion replied casually. Wisdom nodded quickly. "But there are guards outside, so how will we get past them?" Wisdom asked once again. Zion replied softly, "Are you an idiot? Have you forgotten who I am? Don''t worry, I''ll distract them." Wisdom looked at Zion admiringly before saying, "You''ve always been smarter than me. "Well, you''re not stupid either, so don''t sell yourself short. Without you, I wouldn''t know what to do." "Really?" "Of course! When have I ever lied to you?" Zion smiled faintly. Wisdom felt much better after hearing Zion''s words. Both of them put their arms beneath their heads as they looked up at the ceiling. At a nce, they really did look like brothers. "Wisdom." "Hm?" "What do you think we''ll do when we grow up?" Zion asked calmly. Wisdom then frowned slightly. "My father said that he wants me to inherit the HY Group and be the head of the Ye family." "I''m not asking what your father wants you to do. I want to know your dream." Zion''s words made Wisdom fall silent. After a while, he said gloomily, "I don''t know." "Don''t you like anything? Don''t you have something special you''d like to do?" "What do you want to do then?" Wisdom asked Zion right away. Zion said smilingly, "I want to be a soldier, a pilot in fact! I want to fly my ne up in the skies. I want to be a true soldier to guard my country with a gun in my hands." When he heard Zion''s words, Wisdom waspletely astonished. "You want to be a soldier?" "That''s right! Good men should join the army." Zion was especially looking forward to joining the army. However, Wisdom frowned before saying, "But Uncle also has his ownpany. Won''t you take overter?" "There''s still Rita, right? I''ll let her or her husband handle it. After all, I''m not interested in it at all. I like weapons and sting stuff apart." The more Zion thought about it, the more he yearned for it. Wisdom suddenly piped up when he saw how motivated Zion was with his own goals, "Then I''ll join the army just like you. I will follow wherever you go!" "Really?" "Of course!" Wisdom raised his head and he looked seriously at Zion. Zion quickly stretched out his pinky finger and he said, "Pinky swear." "Pinky swear! No one gets to break this promise!" Wisdom''s pinky was tightly intertwined with Zion''s, and they pressed their thumbs together. Both innocent and bold boys thenughed loudly together. At that moment, Mango walked upstairs but she could not open the door. "Zion? Are you asleep? Why is the door locked?" Hearing Mango''s voice, Wisdom immediately pretended to be asleep while Zion climbed out of bed to open the door quickly. "Mommy!" "Why did you lock the door?" "I don''t know. Didn''t you lock it?" Zion lookedpletely innocent. Mango frowned when she saw her son''s expression. Did she lock it? Why didn''t she remember doing it? Was her memory declining due to her poor health? As Mango doubted herself, she did not notice the crafty look in Zion''s eyes. At that moment, Wisdom suddenly whimpered and it immediately attracted Mango''s attention. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 "What''s wrong? Does it hurt?" Mango walked over quickly. However, Zion stood behind Mango and he gestured Wisdom the victory sign. Wisdom waited for Mango to walk over before he opened his eyes. "Mommy." "Does it hurt?" Mango''s heart ached for him. Wisdom shook his head and he said, "I''m much better now. Thank you, Mommy." Wisdom suddenly felt a little sad at the thought of leaving his loving mother to run away with Zion. "Mommy, can you hug me?" Wisdom''s request surprised Mango. He must be in a lot of pain right now. "Of course!" Mango embraced Wisdom without hesitation. Wisdom''s body was thinner than before, but it was also stronger. He hugged Mango before muttering, "Mommy, you''re the best mother in the world! If only you were my real mom." Mango was saddened by those words. "I am your Mommy! No matter how old you get, or where you go, I will always be your mother for the rest of your life." "Thank you, Mommy." Wisdom was so moved that he wanted to cry. Wisdom looked at Zion and he noted thetter''s neutral expression before letting go of Mango, "Let me wash my face." "Okay, go ahead. Come down with Zionter for dinner." When Mango saw that Wisdom''s mood had improved, a hint of a smile appeared on her face as well. "I''ll go with you!" Right now, Zion and Wisdom were almost like conjoined twins. Thus, Mango felt ratherforted when she saw this. She tidied up the room and left after seeing the two children had gone to the bathroom. Meanwhile, Nick had been released but his interactions with Nathaniel were frosty at best. Madam Ye couldn''t help but sigh, "Stop it, both of you. Can''t you just sit and have a nice dinner with me? Or is that too hard?" "Of course not, Mom. What are you saying?" Nathaniel replied at once. Although Nick didn''t speak, his expression had softened considerably. It didn''t take long for Mango to arrive. Rita sat beside Madam Ye and she whispered, "Grandma, there''s a ton of delicious food today! Can I have extra?" "No, you can''t." Madam Ye''s words wiped Rita''s smile off her face. "Why not?" "Because it''s bad for your digestion if you eat too much at dinner." "What if I take a walk with Zion after dinner?" For the sake of food, Rita would do anything. Nathaniel and Mango couldn''t help butugh. Their daughter was such a glutton, and who knew who she''d got it from? Did they starve her for the last four years? Meanwhile, Madam Ye''s expression also became much more rxed. "You can ask your brotherter. If he wants to go out with you, then I have noment." "Yay!" Rita quickly perked up again. When Wisdom and Zion came to the dining room, they looked at the remaining seats. Wisdom still had to sit by Nick while Zion sat next to Mango. Zion wasn''t sure if he was hallucinating, but Wisdom seemed nervous around Nick. Thus, he secretly felt that it was a wise choice to leave with Wisdom. "Well, everyone is here. Let''s have dinner!" As soon as Madam Ye gave the order, everyone started to eat. Rita was a glutton for meat. She immediately went for the vinegar beef slices and zed pork ribs. Meanwhile, Mango was afraid that his daughter had eaten too much and she muttered, "Rita, have some vegetables." "No. I had vegetables in the afternoon today at kindergarten, and I want meat for dinner. Plus, if Zion goes out for a walk with me, I''ll be fine." Rita''s words shocked Zion. "Go for a walk with you?" "Yeah, Zion! You''re the best!" Rita revealed a stunning smile. Zion smiled and he said, "Did you even ask me? I don''t remember agreeing to that." "Won''t you? If not, I''ll ask Wisdom to keep mepany." As soon as Rita finished speaking, Nick cut in. "Wisdom has to study after dinner." Wisdom''s hand paused as he reached out for the food, but he remained silent out of habit. Madam Ye replied angrily, "Why would he be studying? Wisdom won''t be doing anything today! Also, he has wounds on his body, so he''ll be going with Rita and Zion for a walk." Nick paused for a moment at Madam Ye''s words, but he did not refute. Wisdom breathed a sigh of relief as he did not need to study today. The rest of the meal passed without event. After Nick finished eating, he headed for the study immediately, citing work as a reason. Nathaniel frowned lightly as he saw this. "I have to speak to him." "Maybe another day. You just fought, and he won''t listen to whatever you have to say now. Just find another time to chat." Mango stopped Nathaniel. Madam Ye also said, "That''s right, we don''t have to worry about him today." "All right." Nevertheless, the frown remained on Nathaniel''s face. Meanwhile, Rita had obviously overeaten and she lied unmoving on the sofa while clutching at her bloated belly in pain. Zion couldn''t help but say, "You deserve it for being such a glutton." "But it was so good!" Rita retorted with a pout. On the other hand, Wisdom had lost his usual bubbly nature as he sat next to Madam Ye. Mango couldn''t help but feel sorry for him when she saw him like this. "Wisdom, have an orange." She peeled a plump orange for him. "Thank you, Mommy." Wisdom took it, but he didn''t gobble it up like he used to. Instead, he ate it warily. However, no one felt happy when they saw Wisdom acting like this. Nathaniel frowned when he could no longer see the once lively kid again. "Wisdom, don''t worry. I''ll talk to your father to have you stay at home and go to kindergarten with Zion. You''re young, and there are some things you don''t need to learn yet." Wisdom nodded his head when he heard Nathaniel speak, but there was no surprise in his eyes. Madam Ye sighed and she said, "Look at what he did to a perfectly good child! What the hell was Nick thinking?" "It''s okay, Grandma. Wisdom and I will be taking Rita out for a walk. If not, I think she''ll be on the couch for the rest of the night." Zion hurriedly cut in. It was only now that everyone saw Rita''s pained expression. "Who told you to eat so much?" Mango quickly fed Rita some antacid tablets. After Rita swallowed them, she clutched at her stomach while saying, "Mommy, I won''t eat this much ever again." "I''ve heard that way too many times." Mango would never believe Rita''s promises. That girl would always lose her mind in front of food. Then, Zion and Wisdom pulled Rita up to go for a walk. "Grandma, we''re heading out." Madam Ye smiled in reply and she said, "Take care of yourselves, okay? Don''t go too far." "Got it!" Then, the three of them left the Ye''s Mansion. Zion began scoping out the terrain immediately after he''d left the house, and Wisdom followed suit. Only Rita, the silly girl had no idea what was going on and she rubbed her tummy before saying, "Zion, we''re using this path today?" "Yep, that''s right." Zion looked around, and he noticed the few cameras nearby. Then, he memorized their positions and their lines of sight. As for Wisdom, he was busy searching for an exit suitable for two young boys to escape. Rita walked alone for a while before she realized that the footsteps behind her went quiet. Rita froze in her tracks before she realized that Zion and Wisdom were whispering to each other. "What are you murmuring? Can I know?" Rita hurriedly ran over. Zion covered his mouth and he whispered, "We''re talking about guy stuff. Go away." "I wanna know too!" Rita shook Zion''s arm. Zion replied helplessly, "Fine, we were discussing whether or not you''d find a man if you made yourself fat from eating." "Of course, I would! I''m so cute and pretty, so I''ll find a man just as handsome as Daddy." "Ugh!" Zion and Wisdom immediately pretended to throw up. Rita became unhappy right away. "What do you mean? I''m going to hit you two!" "Come on then!" Zion started running, followed closely by Wisdom. Rita angrily stomped her feet, and she chased after them immediately. "You two, stop right there!" "Catch us if you can!" Perhaps it was because they wanted to leave, so Zion and Wisdom doted on Rita as much as possible. Both of them didn''t know when they''d return after leaving this time. Although Zion ran up ahead, he still kept an eye on Rita. Rita was exhausted after a little while, and she squatted on the ground angrily. "Both of you are bullying me!" Rita was starting to throw a tantrum. Zion and Wisdom exchanged looks and theyughed before running back to her. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Don''t be like that. How could you make a scene when you failed to catch us?" Zion extended his hand in an attempt to pull Rita up. However, Rita grabbed hold of Zion and she said excitedly, "Tag, you''re it! Let''s see where you''re going now! Ha, even you can be tricked sometimes, Zion." Rita crowed proudly. Hence, Zion let her win. "Of course, Rita''s the smartest." "That''s right! Zion, I want some ice cream." Rita took the opportunity to extort Zion. He was at a loss for words, "You''re already so full, yet you''re still eating?" "I don''t care. Are you going to buy it for me or not?" "Okay, fine! I''ll buy it, all right?" Zion had no idea what to do with Rita, so they all went to the supermarket to get some ice cream. Rita wanted two of them, and Zion had to agree. However, no one expected Rita to hand over one of the ice creams to Wisdom before saying, "Hey, Wisdom! This is for you." "Hey, Rita! I''m your real brother here! Plus I bought them! Yet, you''re giving them to Wisdom instead of me? Are you out of your mind?" Zion suddenly felt a little hurt. On the other hand, Rita smiled and said, "I want to give it to Wisdom, so what?" As Rita spoke, she shook her head beforeughing slyly. Warmth bloomed in Wisdom''s chest. He wanted to say something, but Wisdom then saw Nick drove out of the Ye''s Mansion. On the other hand, Nick did not pay any heed to the three children in the supermarket. But where was he going at this hour? Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Wisdom was a little confused and he couldn''t help but take a step forward. Zion grabbed him before asking, "Where are you going?" Only then did Wisdome to his senses. "Nowhere." He smiled without telling Zion about Nick, but a suspicion arose in his heart. If his father had left, would he discover their n? Or would he not be returning tonight? Wisdom couldn''t figure it out, and he was rather concerned. Zion and Rita bickered for a while longer before they returned home. Meanwhile, Nathaniel and Mango were chatting with Madam Ye, and the entire house seemed more peaceful. When the three children came back, Rita threw herself into Nathaniel''s arms. "Daddy, Zion bullied me!" The corner of Zion''s mouth twitched in annoyance. "Mind your words, Rita. Who''s doing the bullying here?" "You are!" Rita stuck out her tongue at Zion from Nathaniel''s embrace, and her mischievous look elicited laughter from everyone. However, Wisdom asked in a low voice, "Grandma, did my Daddy go out?" "Yeah, Nick said he has something to deal with at the office, and he is unsure when he''d be back. If you''re scared of being alone, then go and stay with Zion. You two haven''t spent much time together recently, so you should catch up." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Madam Ye''s words delighted Zion. "Wow! Grandma is the best." "Ha, you brat!" Madam Ye felt overwhelmed at his praise. On the other hand, Mango and Nathaniel also startedughing. Zion never sweet-talked anyone else except Madam Ye. "Grandma, I''ll be heading upstairs with Wisdom first. Enjoy yourselves!" As he spoke, Zion grabbed Wisdom''s hand to leave. Hence, Rita felt a little lonely. "Zion, I wanna y with you for a while." Zion was stunned by Rita''s words. "Go and y in your room." "No, I want to y with you guys. I want Wisdom to tell me a story as well." Rita had no idea about Zion and Wisdom''s ns for the night, and she was pestering them. Zion was still thinking of a way to stop Rita from following him when he heard Mango say, "Just y with your sister, Zion. She''s feeling a little lonely." This sentence left Zion no room to refute. He red at Rita before saying, "Ugh, what a pest." "Well, it''s not like I wanna be with you. I''m going with Wisdom." As soon as Rita finished speaking, she took Wisdom''s arm. Wisdom smiled in reply, as he loved Rita dearly. "Okay, let''s y together for a while." Wisdom''s words made Zion a little annoyed. Did he forget about their n? However, there was no way for them to get rid of Rita now. The three of them bickered as they walked up to the bedroom. Madam Ye watched the children leaving before she said to Nathaniel, "You take Mango up to bed as well. She''s unwell, so it''s a bad idea for her to stay upte." These words made Mango''s face burn with embarrassment. "I''m not that tired. I can still stay and talk to you, mom." "Why would you want to do that? You haven''t seen your husband for so long, yet you''re still here with me? After all, I''m not going to interrupt your fun!" Madam Ye smiled faintly, which caused Mango to blush. However, Nathaniel shamelessly replied, "Well, it''s not like Mom hasn''t experienced any of this before, so she knows best." "Ugh, you little brat! Get out of here!" Madam Ye couldn''t be bothered with his antics, so she shooed Nathaniel out. He smiled at Mango before saying, "Mom''s already chasing us upstairs, so aren''t you going to leave?" "Shut up!" Mango felt that Nathaniel was bing increasingly shameless. She quickly stood up before heading to the second floor. On the other hand, Nathaniel chuckled as he followed her upstairs. "What do you think we should do?" Nathaniel hugged Mango from behind, and she could feel the tension. "What do you mean? I want to watch TV, I''ve been binging a drama recently." Mango blurted out before she quickly returned to her room. However, Nathaniel carried Mango onto the bed and that caused her to shriek piercingly. "What are you doing? You know you can''t do anything with me." She was shy, and also a little upset. There was nothing she could do with Nathaniel with her current state of health. Nathaniel looked at the sh of sadness in her eyes and he whispered, "We don''t have to do it. Is that all you can think about?" "It''s only you! I don''t want to do it at all!" Mango immediately retorted and Nathaniel''s heart throbbed by her blushing face. "How about we just have a chat?" Nathaniel tried his best to suppress his desire as heid down on the bed with Mango. As he sniffed the fragrance of Mango''s hair, Nathaniel slowly calmed down and he felt a quiet tranquil. Mango rested her head on Nathaniel''s arm and she asked in a low voice, "Do you have something to say?" "Yeah." Nathaniel paused for a moment and he said, "Except for Noah, only Thomas and Nick know that I''ve stored wines at the Celestial Clubhouse. When I first saved Gianna, she became my sommelier because of Nick as well." "What do you mean?" Mango seemed to understand what he was saying, but she was unsure. Was her assumption correct? Nathaniel said, "Nick and his friends were having a night out at the Celestial Clubhouse when they saw Gianna being bullied. At the time, that club was quite a shady ce, and Gianna seemed like she''d been drugged. When Nick called me, he wanted me to take her to the hospital as he and his friends could not leave. So, that''s how I saved that girl." Nathaniel''s eyes were a little wistful when he spoke of the past. "What happened after that?" "Nick felt that the Celestial Clubhouse was a bit too shady for his liking, so he asked for some money to buy the ce." Mango was surprised when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "So, Nick owns the Celestial Clubhouse?" "Yup." Nathaniel nodded. "Few people know about it, and I knew about it muchter as well. Nick is only the owner on paper, as the day- to- day tasks are managed by the club''s manager, and nothing amiss had happened over the years. After I saved Gianna, she felt safe working at the Celestial Clubhouse while studying, so she continued her job. Also, I stored some wines there for the asional gathering, and Gianna became my sommelier." After she listened to Nathaniel''s exnation, Mango understood everything. "I get it. So, only the manager and Nick know that Gianna is your sommelier?" "That''s right!" Nathaniel nodded. Mango gazed at him before asking, "Are you telling me this because you''re suspecting Nick? Or am I wrong?" "Mom and I have some doubts. Do you still remember Susie?" "I remember!" How could Mango have forgotten about Susie? She just didn''t understand why he would suddenly bring her up. Nathaniel muttered, "Except for me, mom and Nick are the only ones who know how to unlock Susie''s prison. But, she managed to escape anyway." Just then, Mango''s brows creased slightly. "Are you saying that Nick released Susie? But why? He''s your brother!" "Yeah, that''s right!" Nathaniel felt somewhat sad. "If it weren''t for what happened to Wisdom today, I might have never known what Nick was truly thinking. After today''s incident, I finally know that he feels like he''s been living in my shadow all his life." Mango understood the general gist of it after hearing Nathaniel''s exnation. "Do you mean that he''s always beenpared to you?" "Yes, this is the cons of being twins. Ever since we were kids, we would bepared in everything. My parents didn''t, but people wouldpliment me as I was more gifted than Nick. However, it wasn''t the same for Nick. When I was younger, I thought the situation would improve as we got older. Yet, before we graduated university, Nick had left home. At that time, I thought that it was a good thing as people won''tpare us anymore." Nathaniel felt rather sad when he said this. "When he was in Nakasara, it was the first time I''d ever seen Nick smile so happily. From the pictures he sent home, it seemed like Nick loved the ce. So, I abandoned the idea of bringing him home. Perhaps being apart would be better for us." "But I didn''t expect that something would happen to Nick. I thought that he was dead for real! I even regretted letting him stay in a ce where the Ye family had no influence. I was consumed by guilt for five years, and when I found out that Macy was pregnant with his child, I raised his child as my son." "I know." Mango held Nathaniel''s hand. She could feel the difort in Nathaniel''s heart, and she soothed him softly, "Perhaps this is just guesswork on our part. Maybe it has nothing to do with Nick. No matter what, you two are brothers, and you''ve shared a great rtionship over the years. When both of us were in a bind, Nick came to help us, right? I don''t believe that he wants to hurt you. Maybe everything is a coincidence, or we may have overlooked other clues." Nathaniel looked over at Mango and he knew that she was trying tofort him. With that, he felt much better. "Yeah, there''s no evidence now, and all we have is spection. So, we can''t just use Nick blindly. I believe that he won''t hurt me because we are brothers after all." "Yeah, we''ll look into this, okay? Perhaps this could all just a farce. Nathan, I know you''re upset, but if you no longer want to investigate, we can just forget everything and leave." Nathaniel smiled as he looked at Mango''s expression, "Silly, we can leave, but what about Mom? What about the Ye family? We can''t leave peacefully if we haven''t dealt with all our problems. Also, I want to know who kidnapped you. Why did they kidnap you and leave you to die?" Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Since Mango couldn''t figure it out, she simply stopped thinking about it. "Things like this will slowlye to light. You''ve just returned, so don''t think too much about it. Why don''t we rest for a while since you''re so tired? We''ll look into this once you feel better tomorrow." Mangoforted Nathaniel. However, how could he sleep when it was just eight o''clock? Nathaniel put her hands in his embrace and he said, "Do you know? All I''ve wanted to do for the past eight days is hold you in my arms. We don''t have to do anything except talk. We could chat about our kids, our future, anything." "What do you want to talk about? Go on!" Mango snuggled up beside Nathaniel and she felt extremely content. She had no idea how long her body couldst, nor how much time the toxins in her body would afford with Nathaniel and her family. However, Mango felt that it was worth it if she could spend every day in bliss like this. Nathaniel kissed the top of her head and he said, "Thank God for putting you in my life." "What are you saying?" "It''s true, that''s what I think. Let''s go visit the Hans family tomorrow." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Nathaniel''s words caused Mango to be slightly taken aback. "The Hans family?" "Yes, let''s go visit them tomorrow!" Nathaniel looked over at Mango and he said, "Madam Hans was drugged just like me. Plus, John was the originator of the drug, and Nick was supposed to have custody of him. After Susie and Andrea escaped, Walter has captured Susie, but what about Andrea? I don''t know if Nick still has John in his custody, and I want to check about it. Yet, I was afraid that Nick would resent me as it would seem like I didn''t trust him." Truth be told, Nathaniel was feeling a little conflicted. If it weren''t for today''s events, maybe he could have found a reason to check in on John. However, the n was put on hold after his fight with Nick. "Right now, we can only go to the Hans family and see if there are any clues to be found there. Although Andrea is gone, there might be some traces of evidence left." Mango frowned slightly. To be honest, she didn''t really want to see the Hans family. It was due to Madam Hans as well as the bad memories associated with them. However, Mango knew it was unavoidable once she heard Nathaniel''s idea. "All right, I''ll go with you tomorrow." "Do you feel ufortable with the idea of visiting the Hans family?" Nathaniel looked at Mango and he understood what she was thinking instantly. Mango smiled and she replied, "It''s not like I''m extremely ufortable, but I just don''t feel like going there. But since we are looking for proof, then I have no issue about the n." "Sorry to trouble you." "Not at all." After they chatted for a while, both of them felt quite tired. Nathaniel''s body had just recovered, while Mango''s was still weak, so they weren''t as robust as regr people. Nathaniel hugged Mango as she yawned. He said, "Take a rest." "About the kids..." "Mom and Lucy are there, so don''t worry. Just sleep." Nathaniel''s words reassured Mango. That''s right. This was the Ye''s Mansion, and their safety could be guaranteed. As she thought of this, Mango found afortable spot in the crook of Nathaniel''s neck before falling asleep. Nathaniel had also been exhausted over the past eight days, and he fell into a deep sleep as he embraced his wife. Meanwhile, Rita pestered Wisdom into telling her stories. Of course, he did not refuse any request from Rita. On the other hand, Zion shook his head before saying, "Why do I feel like you two are the actual twins instead?" "Are you jealous?" Rita shook her head pridefully. However, Zion couldn''t be bothered to argue with her. Fortunately, Rita was naughty and clingy, and she''d tired herself out by eight-thirty. "Zion, I''m so sleepy!" Rita leaned on Zion''s shoulder before putting her entire weight on him. Zion looked over at her and he said in a low voice, "Rita." "Hm?" Rita was half- asleep and she answered sleepily when Zion called her name. Zion gazed at her while muttering, "If I''m not home, take care of our family, okay?" "Got it." Rita agreed unconsciously. After that, Wisdom quickly called for Lucy to take Rita to her room. When Zion and Wisdom were left alone in the room, Wisdom was a little hesitant. "Are we going to sneak away like this? Our parents will be worried." "Are you going to stay and get hit by your father? Are you going to make my Mommy sad by seeing your injuries? If we can seed by ourselves, your Daddy will never beat you again." Zion''s words made Wisdom frown. He really couldn''t bear Nick''s harsh treatment any longer. "But if we leave, there won''t be any guys left in the Ye family." "There''s still Mr. Ye, right? He''s still young, and he can keep going for many more years. Hurry up and leave a note! We need to rest and leave by midnight." "All right!" Since Zion had made up his mind, Wisdom took a deep breath and he made his decision as well. Zion took out a sheet of A4 paper. He then left a letter for Nathaniel and Mango before climbing into bed. The two kids didn''t even get changed to make it easier for them to slip out in the night. In truth, Zion didn''t sleep very well. The rm clock on his phone rang at eleventhirty sharp. Then, Zion sat up straight away to turn off his phone. Wisdom had also awakened at the shrill sound of the rm due to his past training experiences at the base. "Shh!" Zion stopped Wisdom from speaking. Then, he tiptoed out of bed before opening the door quietly to take a look outside. Since it was the middle of the night, everything was quiet outside. Only then did Zion return to the bed. He held the things that were prepared earlier in his arms. Both of them put on a coat before leaving the room. Meanwhile, Wisdom was nervous and scared and his palms were drenched with sweat. However, he took a deep breath at the thought of Nick''s harsh treatment before following Zion''s footsteps. Both of them silently made their way to the hall, and they opened the door to the outside. The cold wind made Zion shiver. He whispered to Wisdom, "I''m going to use my phone to disrupt the security system while you escape." "What about you?" "Don''t worry about me, I''ll keep up with youter. I saw you looking for a ce to hide earlier on our walk, so where is it? We''ll meet there." Zion''s calmness managed to calm Wisdom''s panicked heart. "There''s a small flower patch to the right at five o''clock. There is a huge trash can there, and it can block us." "Okay, just run at the count of three. I''ll meet you there in three minutes." Zion''s words made Wisdom nod his head. He quickly whipped out his phone to click a button. After that, static engulfed the Ye family''s security systems as if something had gone wrong with the circuitry. "Run!" Zion urged in a soft voice. Wisdom got up to sprint. At the security room, the captain of the Ye family''s security guards was confused by the sight. "Huh? Is something wrong with the cameras? Both of you go and check." He pointed randomly at two security guards around him. When they exited the room, Zion crouched as he dashed to the hiding spot. He ran so fast that he''d exhausted almost all of his strength. Thankfully, there was a minute left. After that minute, the security system would be back online and it would be dreadful if they were caught. Zion quickly ducked behind the trash can. In the meantime, the surveince footage had returned to normal. The captain was a little puzzled and he hurriedly spoke into the radio, "Did you find anything?" "Nothing, sir. It could be that the wind caused a temporary short- circuit in the system. If someone had tampered with it, it shouldn''t be back online this soon." Despite that, the captain was still uneasy. "Look around and see if you find anything suspicious." "Yes, sir!" The security guards began to search the area quickly. Meanwhile, Wisdom and Zion tried their best to stay silent as they held hands. What were they going to do? Even with the trash can, they would still be discovered if the guards came looking. Could it be that their perfect escape n was doomed to fail? Zion''s brows were etched into a deep frown. He was more nervous than Wisdom. As the guards drew closer, both of them held their breaths. Just then, a stray cat jumped out of the trash can with a loud meow before rushing past the guards. "Gosh, that scared me! Turns out it is just a cat." The security guard was shocked and he patted his chest to calm himself down. The other was obviously shocked as well, but he said in a low voice, "This area is a little out of bounds, and everything past this trash can is out of the Ye family''spound. Perhaps we were too jumpy. Come on, let''s head back! It''s way too cold out here." "You''re right. The captain''s just making a big fuss out of nothing. Who would dare touch the Ye family now?" As the two security guards spoke, they turned to walk in the direction from which they came. Meanwhile, Zion and Wisdom nearly copsed to the ground. That was close! They were nearly being caught! Zion and Wisdom exchanged a silent look before theyughed. "Let''s go! There''s a world out there waiting for us to explore!" Zion said in an excited tone as he pulled Wisdom up. With Zion by his side, Wisdom was not afraid of anything and he beat on his chest, "I''m going to live my best life!" "Of course! Let''s go!" Zion took hold of Wisdom''s hand. Under the cover of night, the two children left the Ye''s Mansion fearlessly as they marched towards a grand tomorrow. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 The Ye family had no idea about Zion and Wisdom''s departure. When Mango woke up in the morning, she felt refreshed. As sheid there listening to the love of her life breathing deeply, Mango thought that it was the most beautiful sound on Earth. She reached out her hand to caress Nathaniel''s face gently, and she found him increasingly handsome. Suddenly, another hand wrapped around hers and Nathaniel opened his eyes. His gaze was bright and clear as he looked at Mango. "Hey, how long have you been awake?" "Long enough to know that you love to peek secretly at me as I sleep." Nathaniel''s words caused Mango''s face to blush. "What do you mean by secret? I am staring at you openly, okay?" "Openly, huh?" Nathaniel felt that Mango was truly delectable right now. He quickly lowered his head to give Mango a good morning kiss. She wanted to dodge him to no avail, and Nathaniel quickly devoured her. After a while, both of them gasped for breath as their lips parted. Mango felt Nathaniel''s hardness push against her. Her face reddened before whispering, "If you feel ufortable, I could always help you with it." "What?" Nathaniel would never have imagined that Mango would say such a thing. Since when did his shy wife be so bold? Mango was struck by a little remorse as she noticed his surprise, "Forget it! Let''s see if the children are awake." "Toote, I heard it." How could Mango expect Nathaniel to let her leave the room? No way! It wasn''t easy for him to be this lucky, and he would be an idiot if he released Mango. His wife was shy and she struggled against his embrace, but Mango could not defeat Nathaniel''s strength and she was lost in his kiss. By the time the two of them got out of bed again, an hour had already passed. Mango nced at the clock and she shrieked. "Oh no! We''rete!" Mango shoved Nathaniel away before putting on her shoes and she rushed downstairs. Nathaniel suddenly felt abandoned. What? It was just the kids going off to kindergarten, right? Plus, it was only seven o''clock, and they went to ss at eight. Was it necessary to be so anxious? Besides, Lucy and Madam Ye were there, right? However, Nathaniel couldn''t say anything more even if he wanted to. Despite the amorous aura lingering in the air, his wife was nowhere to be found. Nathaniel thought that it would be better to send the kids to a boarding school, at least they wouldn''t interrupt his time with Mango that way. Meanwhile, Mango had no idea that Nathaniel was cursing violently in his heart. After getting dressed, she rushed to Rita''s room. "Rita, get up!" On the other hand, Rita was curled up in bed, not fully awake. She tugged on the nkets before murmuring, "Let me sleep for a while longer, please! Mommy, go wake Zion up first." "Youzy girl. Hurry on, I''m going to wake your brother up. You''d better be awake by the time I come back, okay?" Mango pped Rita''s butt before she turned towards Zion''s room. "Zion, Wisdom, are you awake? I''ming in!" Usually, Zion would have woken up a long time ago, but with Wisdom around, Mango had to give some warning. However, the room waspletely silent. Hence, Mango was a little puzzled. Was it possible that they hadn''t woken up yet? Mango knocked on the door again, but there was still no sound from inside. A frown revealed itself on her face. Could it be that Zion and Wisdom had chattedte into the night and overslept? That was what Mango thought as she opened the door. However, Zion and Wisdom were nowhere to be found. The bed was clean, and it didn''t have traces of someone sleeping on it. Just then, Mango''s heart became uneasy. She quickly went over before cing her hand on the sheets. It was cold! That was to say that the children had not slept here at all! Mango turned around quickly as a piece of paper floated onto the ground gently. Unfortunately, Mango missed itpletely. Next, she headed to Wisdom''s room, only to find that it was even more pristine than Zion''s. Dizziness overcame Mango''s body. "Nathan, Nathaniel!" Mango rushed out. Nathaniel was a little puzzled when he heard Mango shouting, but he still put on a robe before leaving the room. "What''s wrong?" "Zion and Wisdom are missing!" Mango''s hands and feet were ice-cold. "What do you mean by that?" Nathaniel quickly supported Mango. "I don''t know! Both of their rooms are empty and I have no idea where they went. I touched their beds, and it was cold." Uneasiness settled like a rock in Mango''s chest. Did someone enter their housest night? But why didn''t anyone alert them? Nathaniel frowned, but he was calmer than Mango. "Don''t worry, maybe both of them went for a run. Let''s ask around." "Yeah, let''s do that!" Mango tried her best to calm herself down. Madam Ye left her room as well when she heard Mango''s yelling. "Why are you shouting early in the morning?" "Mom, did Nicke homest night?" Nathaniel suddenly asked. If Nick had returned, then he could have taken both Wisdom and Zion on a run that morning. At least, that was what Nathaniel thought. Madam Ye had no idea what happened, and she shook her head, "No, Nick called around ten yesterday night, saying he was going to the southern suburbs to handle some business. So, he didn''t return home. What''s wrong?" "Wisdom and Zion are missing." Only then did Nathaniel realize how serious the matter was. Madam Ye was stunned when she heard this. "What do you mean? Where could they be?" "I''ll go ask the security guards." Nathaniel spotted Mango''s pale visage and he said, "Don''t be scared, I don''t think they were kidnapped." "But where are they? Weren''t they just fine yesterday?" Themotion finally woke Rita up. She yawned while approaching her worried parents barefooted before asking, "Daddy, Mommy, what''s wrong?" "Rita, have you seen Zion and Wisdom?" Mango asked her daughter immediately. The three had been spending time togetherst night. Nathaniel took advantage of this opportunity to call the captain of the security team over. However, he reported that everything was normal and that no one was asleep on their shifts. However, Rita shook her head before answering, "Nothing. We had a lot of fun yesterday, and then I got tired. Zion told me to go back to my room and sleep. Oh yeah! He seemed to have said something to me." "What did he say?" Mango stared fixedly at Rita. Rita was a little muddled, and she couldn''t remember. "I forgot. I wasn''t listening very carefully." Hence, Mango became rather anxious indeed. "Quick, send someone to find them! They couldn''t have gotten far, so they might be nearby." Madam Ye didn''t believe that her two eldest grandsons would disappear under such tight surveince. Then, the security guards dispersed to search for the two boys. Just as they turned around, the head of the security team suddenly remembered something. "Mr. Ye,st night there was a two- minute malfunction with the security system around eleven- thirty." "A malfunction? What is it?" Nathaniel''s lips curved into a frown. The captain replied, "It''s nothing, just some static. I sent some men to check, but nothing was out of the ordinary." After that, Nathaniel quickly ran to Zion''s room. Mango was not far behind. Nathaniel looked around the room and he suddenly found an A4 sheet on the ground. He quickly bent down to pick it up. At that moment, Rita patted her head before saying, "Ah, I remember now! Zion said something about me taking care of Daddy and Mommy in the future." "What?" Mango''s entire body was frozen in shock. Nathaniel''s expression was terrible when he read the contents of the A4 sheet. "That little brat! I''ll skin him alive once I find him!" ''What''s wrong?'' Mango quickly took the A4 sheet from Nathaniel to read it. On the sheet wrote, "Daddy, Mommy, Wisdom and I have left the Ye family. There''s no need for you to look for us, as we have our ideas on how to live our life. I don''t want to see Uncle hitting Wisdom anymore, and we''ll make something of ourselves. Don''t worry, we''ve brought enough clothes and money tost us, and we won''t go hungry. After we''ve achieved sess, we''ll contact you." The note was signed by Zion and Wisdom. Mango felt as if her legs were made of jelly. "They''ve run away from home?" Mango would never have thought that her son would take Wisdom away from home! Madam Ye happened to hear Mango''s words just as she walked into the room, and she asked, "Who''s run away from home? Did Zion and Wisdom do it?" Mango handed the note to Madam Ye. She felt weak from head to toe, and her head ached. What was Zion doing? Not only did he run away from home, but he''d brought Wisdom as well! How was she going to exin to Nick when hees looking for his son? Madam Ye was astonished after reading the letter. "Where did these two brats go?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "How would we know? If I did, I''d break both his legs! That little brat is getting extremely bold! Does he think that the outside world is all rainbows and unicorns? Both of them are four years old, and yet they''re acting like adults going off on their own! I''ll f*cking kill them!" Nathaniel was frantic with worry, and he did not mince his words. However, Mango stood up immediately and she said, "I''m going to look for them. No one knows when they left or where they went. Are they dressed warmly? Also, there are so many human traffickers out there! God, the gall of these boys!" As she spoke, Mango moved to leave the house,pletely forgetting that she only had pajamas on. Nathaniel grabbed her before whispering, "Even though you want to find them, you need to change. Plus, the security team said that there was a malfunction in the safety system yesterday night, and that must be Zion''s doing. If they''d left then, who knows where they are now? We need to find out where they might have gone. Don''t worry, put on some clothes and we''ll talk." As they spoke, Lucy called out from downstairs. "Madam Ye, Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, the younger Mr. Ye is home." Everyone was stunned. Nick had returned? Yet, they had actually lost his son! Chapter 496 Chapter 496 "Nick is back?" Madam Ye''s expression changed immediately. "I''ll head downstairs and talk to him. After all, my son''s abducted his." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Nathaniel was so pissed off that he wanted to beat Zion to death. Meanwhile, Mango was also worried. The two brothers had fought due to Wisdom yesterday, and the kid ran away from home today. How was she going to exin this? After that, all of them headed downstairs. Nick''s eyes were bloodshot, and he didn''t seem to have rested the whole night. He questioned the three of them as they arrived downstairs. "Where''s Wisdom? I''m here to take him." When Madam Ye heard his words, anger raged in her chest before Nathaniel and Mango could say anything. "You still want to take him away? He''s run away from home because of your harsh beatings!" "What?" Nick didn''t quite understand what his mother meant. "What do you mean by that?" Madam Ye said angrily, "Would he have run away if you weren''t so harsh on him? Not only him, Zion''s run away as well, and now the Ye family has lost two boys. Are you happy? Satisfied? Do you feel good about yourself?" "Mom, this has nothing to do with Wisdom. It''spletely..." "Shut up!" Nathaniel was scolded by Madam Ye before finishing his words. Mango also remained silent when she saw how angry Madam Ye was. It was not until then that Nick came to his senses. "That little brat actually ran away from home? I''ll break his legs!" "If you dare to touch a hair on his head, I''ll break your legs first!" Madam Ye was truly pissed off now. Perhaps it was the helplessness of having lost both her grandsons, but she could only vent her anger at Nick. Nick was stunned for a moment before he turned to leave. "Where are you going?" Madam Ye asked when she saw his reaction. Nick replied anxiously, "Where else? I''m going to find Wisdom!" At that moment, he was fully in worried father mode. "Yes, of course, let''s find the kids first!" Mango hurriedly went back to her room for a change without even washing her face. Then, she left the house with Nathaniel. The other members of the Ye family were also diligently looking for both of the children. However, they couldn''t publicly search for them, just in case anyone decided to kidnap them to extort the Ye family for money. Moreover, they couldn''t carry out any of their ns as nothing was more important than finding Zion and Wisdom. Mango was so anxious that her heart beat erratically. "Don''t worry too much. Zion, that brat will be fine." This was the only way that Nathaniel could calm Mango down, but she found it impossible to stay collected. As Mango and Nathaniel searched for Zion and Wisdom on the streets, both children had arrived at Maxwell''s address through the metro. "Wow, it''s really nice here!" Wisdom was very impressed with the shooting club before him. Zion had also assumed that it would be a small workshop, but he didn''t expect it to be sovish. "I knew it! We''d definitely make something of ourselves here." Zion proudly took Wisdom''s hand and they walked in. At first, no one paid any attention to them. Zion spotted a lot of parents bringing their children to observe the ce while signing up, and the two followed behind the queue. Hence, Wisdom was a little confused and he asked, "Aren''t you here for the registration? Why are we following them?" "Let''s find out what''s going on. Otherwise, we might fall into a trafficker''s clutches." Zion''s words immediately made Wisdom feel that there was a lot of truth to it. "Yeah, you''re right. You''ve always been so smart, Zion." Both of them followed behind the crowd as they listened to the instructors exin to the parents. Furthermore, they brought them to see the other members shooting and a hall of fame. The parents were satisfied, and Zion and Wisdom were impressed as well. Just as they were about to hand in the money for the enrollment, amotion erupted outside. "What''s going on?" The manager was a little confused and he asked the security guard who came in. The guard muttered, "I don''t know, but some men from the Ye family are here to look for something, and we didn''t dare ask. The leader of the group is the second son of the Ye family, Nick Ye." Zion and Wisdom were stunned for a moment upon those words, and they went hiding in the crowd. "What do we do? My Daddy is here, and he''ll kill me if he finds me!" Wisdom was very frightened. Zion''s face scrunched up into a frown and he asked, "You didn''t leave any clues, right?" "No, absolutely not." Wisdom shook his head quickly. Zion said in a low voice, "That''s strange. If we didn''t leave any clues, why would Unclee here to look for us right away? Both of us left at midnight, and we had to dodge a lot of things before reaching here, but Uncle arrives this ce right away." "What should we do then?" Wisdom did not pay attention to what Zion was saying at all. The reason why they ran away from home was to avoid Nick''s rigorous training, right? God knew what would happen if they were caught now! At the thought of this, Wisdom felt extremely scared. Zion sensed Wisdom''s fear and said, "Don''t be afraid. Follow me, and we''ll find a ce to hide. As long as Uncle leaves without finding us, we¡¯ll be fine." "But where can we hide?" "Follow me." Zion grabbed Wisdom''s hand and they quickly walked towards the crowded area. The more people, the less attention would be paid to them. Zion and Wisdom slithered among the crowd like snakes, and they quickly ducked into a side room when they heard the manager addressed Nick. It looked like someone''s office, and it was decorated rather nicely. The space was open-n, and there was nowhere to hide. "What should we do? Will we be caught if we leave now?" All rational thoughts left Wisdom''s mind. Nick''s arrival had literally scrambled his brain. Zion looked around quickly, and he noticed a venttion shaft. The vent was quite hidden, but it was small. Hence, it was perfect for kids like them to hide in it. As long as they didn''t make a sound, no one would find them. "Quick, hide in the air vent above us!" Zion''s words confused Wisdom. "How do we get up there? There''s nowhere to climb." "The windowsill. Get up there using the windowsill, hurry!" Zion immediately pushed Wisdom to the window. At this point, Wisdom didn''t care about anything else. He was even grateful for Nick''s training, which enabled him to reach the vent easily. With some difficulties, he pushed aside the cover of the venttion system before motioning for Zion toe up as well. Compared to Wisdom, Zion''s movements were much lighter and faster. The two kids quickly hid inside and they closed the cover together. Just as they did that, footsteps sounded for the outside and someone pushed the door open. "Mr. Ye, what pleasure do I owe for this visit?" The manager followed Nick with an appeasing smile on his face. When Zion and Wisdom saw Nick, the two of them nearly froze solid. Oh God! Weren''t they unlucky? Was this actually the manager''s room? However, they saw Nick sit down coldly on the office chair and he said, "I have a task for you." "Of course, Mr. Ye! Anything you want." The manager seemed extremely afraid of Nick and his forehead was covered in a cold sweat. Nick said indifferently, "My son, Wisdom has run away from homest night with my elder brother''s son, Zion. This is a photo of both of them, so have your men find them as soon as possible. Remember, secrecy is paramount, and no one shall know that the Ye family''s children are missing." "Of course!" The manager became even more nervous and his hands trembled as he took the photo from Nick. But before he could take the photo, Nick muttered, "Once you find them, knock Wisdom out and bring him back. As for Zion..." Both boys'' bodies suddenly stiffened. The manager was a little confused as he looked at Nick before replying, "What should we do with Zion then?" "Find an isted ce to kill him and throw his body into the sea. Don''t leave any trace." Zion simply couldn''t believe his ears. What? His own uncle actually wanted to kill him? Wisdom was also stunned. Was this his daddy? How could this be? Why did his father want to kill Zion? He nced at Zion, only to find that the other boy''s expression was quite unsightly. Then, Wisdom nearly spoke but Zion realized it and he tightly covered his mouth. That was close! If Nick found out that they were here, they would all be dead! The manager was a little surprised after hearing the order. "What''s wrong? Can''t you handle it?" "No, Mr. Ye. Now that they''re missing, the entire family will be looking for them. So, if our men kill Zion, I''m afraid..." The manager was rather afraid. However, Nick sneered and he said, "Are those shooting coaches of yours useless? What does this club do? As far as I know, Zion loves to shoot, so have your coaches search the amusement parks for shooting games. After that, use the club to tempt him into joining. Once he''s here, everything will be within our control. Of course, we should avoid confrontation with anyone from the Ye family, especially Mango and Nathaniel." "Yes, sir!" Only then did the manager pick up the photo. As he looked at the simr-looking children in the photo, he asked, "Which of them is your son, sir?" "That''s Wisdom, my son." Nick procured a photo of Wisdom and he handed it to the manager. "I can''t stay for long as I have to pretend to look for the children with them. This is a good opportunity for us, okay? Have your men be smart about this." "Yes, sir!" The manager nodded quickly. After Nick finished speaking, he left the office. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 After Nick had left, the manager immediately ordered the staff to settle the issue. Wisdom said in a low voice after seeing that everyone had left, "Zion, is that true?" "I wonder as well." It was a heavy blow on Zion. His uncle actually wanted to kill him! His uncle once treated him like his own child during their training together. Plus, Zion used to learn from him. But why did he want to kill him all of a sudden? Zion couldn''t figure it out. Meanwhile, Wisdom was a little scared and he quickly said, "Why don''t we go home now? I kinda know what it meant. Since this is my Daddy''s ce, therefore it''s very likely that this shooting club was secretly run by him. Our situation now is very risky, and I heard that Uncle and Mommy have also been searching for us. Can we go back if we give them a call? Perhaps once we return to the Ye family, my Dad wouldn''t dare to do anything to you." Zion, however, didn''t say anything. He frowned while being momentarily puzzled. At the same time, Zion seemed to be thinking about something else. "Zion, did you hear what I said?" Wisdom quickly nudged him. Zion furrowed his eyebrows while saying, "We can''t call them now. There are probably some signal shielding devices here. Besides, we don''t even know where Daddy and Mommy are. They might not believe us even if we tell them. Why don''t we get some evidence first?" "Huh? What do you mean?" Wisdom didn''t quite understand. Zion looked at Wisdom with mixed emotion. "Just follow me." Zion didn''t say anything else. Yet, Wisdom held his hand and he assured, "Don''t worry, I will protect you." He had lost track of Zion because of Macy''s issuest time, and Wisdom felt like killing himself during that time. Wisdom had no idea why Nick wanted to kill Zion. Moreover, he was afraid if anything ever happened to Zion. "Aren''t you afraid of your Daddy?" Wisdom was stunned by his sudden questioning. Then, he replied in a low voice, "I''m afraid, but even so, I''ll have to protect you. You''re my brother." Upon hearing his words, Zion smiled before saying, "Don''t worry. I''m not that weak." The two children chatted for a while. When they were about to climb down, the office door was suddenly opened again. The manager and a coach entered. Zion was startled upon seeing the coach''s arrival. Wasn''t this Coach Maxwell Barnes, who stopped him and his Mommy at the yground that day? "Manager, what''s the matter?" Maxwell''s forehead was full of sweat. Clearly, he did something just now. The manager took out photos of Zion and Wisdom before saying, "Mr. Ye issued an order to find these two children. He ordered us to knock them out and bring them back. Also, find a chance to get rid of them immediately." Maxwell looked at the photo of Zion and he couldn''t help saying, "I saw this child yesterday at the amusement park not far away. His shooting skill is very good. I''ve given them my business cards. I also noticed that one of the children is very interested in design. I don''t know if they would call the phone number." "Really? These two children are now running away from home. Children from rich families sure live lavishly. You better alert to phone calls today. It''s gonna be a big sess if they call us!" A smile shed across his face. Meanwhile, Maxwell frowned and said, "Why does Mr. Ye want to kill such a little child?" "How would I know?" "Sir, this child is very talented. It''s a pity to get rid of him." The manager sighed before saying, "Good talents are everywhere. But as you already know, the shooting club is run by Mr. Ye. To put it bluntly, the whole club belongs to Mr. Ye. We will have to do whatever he wants us to do." "But a talented child like this will be the perfect candidate as an assassin in the future. Didn''t we set up the shooting club just to form an assassination team for Mr. Ye? Believe me, I can''t be wrong. This child has great potential. As long as we ruin his face, make him lose his memory, and train him into our killer, he will be a useful weapon for us in the future. Just think about it, Mr. Ye didn''t give us much time, and how many outstanding shooters do we have now?" The manager frowned after hearing his words. "Maxwell, you''d better think it over. This is the child of the Ye family. If he somehow remembers his own identity in the future, we will be in huge trouble." The manager''s words sounded sensible. Maxwell whispered, "Don''t we have the medicine? As long as he can''t remember that he''s the son of the Ye family for the rest of his life, then everything will be fine." "You have to do it yourself. Don''t let anyone find out." "Yes sir!" Maxwell left without dy. Meanwhile, Wisdom and Zion heard every single word they said. Hence, Zion''s gaze turned cold. How could these people be so bad? It turned out that this Coach Barnes wasn''t a good person either. He actually wanted to cultivate him into a killing machine, had him lost his memory, and forgot about his family. This was outrageous! On the other hand, Wisdom was a little shocked. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only This differedpletely from what he knew. He was scared out of his wits. The manager left after he had something to deal with in the office. This time, Zion didn''t dare to move around so bluntly. When Wisdom saw that there was no one in the office, he quickly whispered, "Zion, let''s go down now and use the phone here to call Uncle. I believe that no one will find out." That was indeed a good idea. Logically speaking, the safest option for them was to find Nathaniel and Mango right now. However, Zion refused to leave just like that. He was determined to make a change in his life after running away from home. However, instead of finding his path, he was courting his death. Also, the person who wanted to kill him was his uncle! Zion was stunned and he said in a low voice, "Let''s wait a little longer." "For what?" Wisdom was extremely anxious. If he had known about the risk of conning out, Wisdom wouldn''t have let Zion follow him out. Zion, however, said quietly, "There are people outside now. We won''t be able to escape even if we want to. The worst thing is, we might get caught by them. Let''s wait for these people to leave before we find a way to get out of here." "When will they leave then?" "I don''t know. Let''s wait and see." Zion remained calm under the pressure, and his response soothed William''s anxiousness. He looked at Zion while saying guiltily, "I''m really sorry." "Why are you apologizing?" Zion felt that there was something wrong with him. Wisdom bit his lower lip and he said, "It''s my fault. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have run away from home. Hence, maybe you wouldn''t be in danger now. Last time, my mother kidnapped you, and this time, it''s my father. I''m really sorry! I don''t know why they did this and why they acted so bad. But, Zion, I''m really worried about you, I..." "Well, it''s not like you''re the one who wanted to kill me. So, why are you apologizing?" Zion interrupted his words. Zion remembered vividly the things Wisdom had done for him when Macy kidnapped him previously. That incident was strong enough to prove their close rtionship as brothers. Besides, Zion had always felt that Wisdom was different from the adults. He couldn''t figure out Nick''s intention in killing him. But since he had no idea, Zion refused to think about it anymore. He knew that there would be some clues sooner orter. Zion and Wisdom were hiding in the air vent. The two wanted to talk, but they didn''t dare to speak loudly. Soon, Wisdom fell asleep on the spot. Looking at him sleeping soundly, Zion also felt a little sleepy. He yawned before dozing off in a daze. Meanwhile, Nathaniel and Mango had already searched half of Ocean City, but they still couldn''t find them. The two of them were extremely anxious. They searched the entire night but there was still no sign of the children. Some people imed that they had seen the two children at the subway station, but no one noticed which train they got on. Mango and Nathaniel rushed straight to the subway station. How was it possible to find them in such a crowded ce? Mango was about to cry out in frustration. Nathaniel was afraid that she would be exhausted and he quicklyforted her, "Don''t worry. Zion will never leave home on a whim. Based on his character, he would have nned the specific route and the ces he wants to go beforehand. Why don''t we take a rest and think about the ces he wanted to go to recently? Perhaps there will be some clues. After all, it''s better than searching here mindlessly." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango paused for a moment. The scene in the yground yesterday suddenly shed across her mind. "Zion wanted to go shooting. I remember there was a man who tried to persuade us to join the shooting club. I told you before this, right?" Nathaniel pondered again after her reminder. "What''s the coach''s name? And where''s the shooting club?" "I have no idea. At that time, I had no intention of letting Zion go, so I threw the business card away." Mango really regretted throwing the card away. She couldn''t even remember that man''s name now, let alone the specific address. "Where did you put the business card?" "I threw it away. It''s at the yground we went to yesterday." "Let''s go and find it!" With a glimmer of hope in his eyes, they quickly ran towards the yground. However, the garbage had already been cleaned up when they arrived, and there was no trace left. Mango almost fainted. "It''s all my fault! I should''ve noticed Zion''s expression! How could I forget that the kid loves shooting the most? Do you think it''s possible that Zion picked up that name card and he brought Wisdom there?" Nathaniel nodded his head slightly. "There''s a probability of him going there, otherwise, he wouldn''t have left so quickly. But the most important thing now is to find out the address of the shooting club." Upon hearing his words, Mango''s mind went nk for a moment. She then suddenly said, "I know where to find the address." Chapter 498 Chapter 498 "Where?" Mango regained her hopes once again. Nathaniel didn''t say anything and he brought Mango directly to the yground. The couple arrived at the shooting area and they met the owner of the shooting club. "Boss, do you still remember me?" Mango hurriedly asked. She obviously left an impression on the boss for winning several rounds of his games within a day. "Oh, Miss! I remember you, what''s up? Are you bringing your son over to y today? Anyway, I''m not letting you guys y again." The boss thought that they were there to ruin his business, therefore he seemed particrly nervous. However, Mango shook her head before saying, "No, it''s not like that. In fact, I came here today to ask for advice." "Huh? What''s the matter?" The boss was a little confused. Judging by the appearances of the two people in front of him, they were definitely not some ordinary people. But what did these high-ss visitors want from him? Nathaniel saw that Mango was a little anxious and he immediately chimed in, "Boss, our son was ying shooting here yesterday and he performed quite well. At that time, a coach from the shooting club stopped by to give us his business card, but my wife identally lost that card. So, we wanted to know if you recognize that coach? Can you perhaps show us the way? My son is indeed very interested in gun shootings. After discussion, we''re nning to have a look at the ce." The boss breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that Nathaniel was talking about this matter. "Great. As long as you go there, you won''te to destroy my business, right?" "No, we won''t! Also, my son came here yesterday just to have fun. Please do me a favor, boss." Nathaniel took out his wallet to give him five hundred dors. This money was much more valuable than the stuffed animals that Zion won away yesterday. The owner quickly stered a smiled as he put away the money, "You''re talking about Coach Maxwell Barnes, aren''t you?" "Yes, that''s right! It''s him!" Mango knew that person, but what was his name? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hearing that he had guessed it correctly, the boss said in a low voice, "Maxwell is a very famous coach here! The students that he trained turned out to be outstanding. Also, they have participated in several games with flying colors. He oftenes to me to find some good talents. If you want to reach him, then you can follow along this road. There is a subway station about 500 meters away. Get off after two stations, and the shooting club should be opposite of the subway station." Mango and Nathaniel were immediately uplifted. "Thank you, boss." After that, they went to the ce ording to the boss''s instructions. Mango was very excited. "Do you think that Zion and Wisdom will be there?" Nathaniel shook his head slightly, "I don''t know, but even so, we have to go over and have a look. What if he really is there? I can''t think of anywhere else that brat can go." "You''re right. I hope they''re doing fine." When they arrived at the shooting club, there were not many people there. On the contrary, the surrounding appeared to be dested. "What''s going on?" "I''m not too sure." Nathaniel shielded Mango behind him and they walked in. "Hello, we are here to visit the club. We want to meet Coach Barnes if that''s possible." Nathaniel walked to the front desk and he exined his intentions. When the receptionist heard that they were here to find Maxwell, she nced at them before saying in a low voice, "Coach Barnes is not here. You guys cane back tomorrow. Our club has some activities today and everyone has gone out for field training, so there is no one in the club. I''m really sorry." Nathan and Mango frowned upon hearing her words. If there was no one in the club, then where were Zion and Wisdom? "Excuse me, do you see two children here this morning?" "Children? There are children here every day. Which one are you referring to?" Mango was just about to take out her phone to show Zion''s photo to the receptionist, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Oh, I''m sorry. We''re just here to have a look around first. If it''s good then we n to send our child here. Since there is an event in the club today, then welle here another day." "Alright!" The receptionist was very polite. Nathaniel walked out of the club with Mango. After they came out, she was distressed, "Why didn''t you let me ask if Zion and Wisdom have been here before?" "Something is quite wrong here." Mango was slightly taken aback by his words. "What''s wrong with it?" "Even if it''s an outdoor activity, it can''t be so quiet and empty. Do you remember what the boss told us? He said that the education here is good, and many children have won prizes. With such achievements, most of the parents would have sent their children here." Upon hearing his words, Mango said, "Didn''t they say that there''s an activity today? Maybe the parents all know about it." "Of course the members of this club know, but what about the other parents? I don''t think those outsiders know about it if they''re here for a visit, right?" As Nathaniel finished his words, he went straight to the supermarket opposite the road. "Miss, one box of cigarettes please." Nathaniel said ndly. The cashier was instantly blown away by his attractive features. "Sir, what brand do you need?" "Winston." The cashier took a nce at him again. Then, she quickly handed over a pack of cigarettes to him. Nathaniel couldn''t help but ask when he was paying, "Why is there no one in the shooting club across the road today? I''m thinking of visiting and signing up for a ss though." Seizing the opportunity to talk to a handsome guy like him, thedy quickly replied, "Handsome bro, don''t you know? The club is very lively at ordinary times. We also gained lots of customers here thanks to them. There were a lot of peopleing by this morning, but for some unknown reason, a high-status person came. And after a while, the manager and the coach of the club went out with the students, saying that they were going out for outdoor training. They sent the visiting parents away too, asking them toe back tomorrow. I don''t know what''s up with them, but it''s my first time seeing them rejecting guests since I started working here half a year ago." Upon hearing her words, Nathaniel frowned slightly. Mango, who was waiting outside, heard it as well. In other words, it was only after someone came here that it became so dested and quiet? Nathaniel got the information that he wanted and he smiled politely at the cashier. Then, he turned to leave the supermarket. "Handsome dude, why are you leaving so soon? Why don''t we exchange our number?" Thedy might have taken a fancy to Nathaniel, so she chased up to him immediately. Nathaniel pointed at Mango beside him before saying, "I''m sorry, I already have a wife. She doesn''t allow me to contact other women." The cashier was embarrassed. Oh gosh! Why were all the handsome guys taken and even married? She stered an awkward smiled before leaving quickly. Seeing Nathaniel''s proud expression, Mango whispered, "Are you that happy from gaining the information with your handsome face?" "What are you talking about? I''m just buying a pack of cigarettes." Nathaniel felt that Mango looked quite cute when she was jealous. If it weren''t for the sake of Zion and Wisdom, they would have been enjoying some private time together. However, Mango wasn''t in the mood to bicker with him. She looked at the club ahead of her before saying, "Do you think the children are actually here?" "I don''t know. We can go in and have a look." "How can I get in? You heard it too, the receptionist didn''t allow us in just now." Mango was eager to enter for a look. After all, this was the only ce where Zion would possibly be at. Nathaniel pointed to the cafe opposite the shooting club while saying, "Wait for me over there. I''ll go in and find them." "I want to go too." "No way!" Nathaniel immediately rejected her request. He looked at Mango''s unconvinced expression, and he said in a soft voice, "I''m not worried that you''ll drag me down, but we don''t know what''s going on in this club. Besides, I need someone outside as a lookout for me. Who knows, maybe those people wille back once I enter the ce? That''s why I need you to stay outside and cooperate with me. If anything happens, you''d be able to help me, right?" Although he said that, Mango knew that he was actually worried about her condition. Thinking of her current physical state, she sighed softly before saying, "Alright, I won''t go in. I''ll wait for you over there. But you have to let me know if anything happens." "Alright!" After the discussion, they went in separate ways. Mango entered the cafe and she chose a seat by the window. Meanwhile, Nathaniel climbed up the water pipe connecting to the back alley of the club and he entered the ce directly from the backside. Fortunately, there was no one in the back alley. Otherwise, Nathaniel would be in trouble if he was caught by others. After Zion and Wisdom fell asleep in a daze, they were suddenly awakened by the cold breeze wafted out from the air vent. The two of them looked at each other, and they couldn''t help butugh at the drooling from their mouth. They couldn''t believe that they actually fell asleep in such a situation. After that, Zion quickly wiped the corners of his mouth before saying, "They should have left, right? Let''s go down and have a look." "That¡¯s a good idea!" The two brats climbed out of the window. Zion scanned the surroundings and he noticed the surveince room. He immediately entered to remove the video of them entering the ce. Then, he said to Wisdom, "Call Mommy and tell her our location." "Didn''t you say that we are going to get some evidence first?" Wisdom still remembered what Zion had said earlier. After a good nap, Zion''s mind was instantly crystal clear. He whispered, "Let''s go back first and discuss with Mr. Ye. We''ll talk about the restter. But you''d better hide because I am afraid that your father will beat you up." At the thought of Nick, Zion''s brows furrowed slightly. However, Wisdom shook his head and he said, "I am not afraid. Plus, I''m the one who got you into trouble." "Stop saying silly things. Call Mommy quickly." Zion quickly ran to the door and he observed the surrounding from the crack. Meanwhile, Wisdom didn''t waste any more time. He quickly picked up the phone to call Mango. Mango was still drinking coffee while waiting for Nathaniel''s news when the phone suddenly rang. She looked down and Mango was taken aback by the unfamiliar number on her phone. Just then, a car suddenly stopped in front of the club. Several people got off the car and they walked straight into the club. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Mango quickly answered the phone. She thought that it was a call from Nathaniel. "Nathan, get out of here! Someone is back and they have entered the club!" Mango immediately said it after picking up the phone. Meanwhile, Wisdom, who was at the other side of the line was stunned upon hearing her words. Then, he asked subconsciously, "Mommy, Daddy hase in?" "Wisdom? You''re inside?" Mango almost jumped out of her wits. "Yes, both I and Zion are here. It looks like we are trapped, so we are trying to ask for help from you and Uncle." Wisdom told Mango about their current situation immediately. "Where are you now? I''ll tell Nathan to go there and pick you guys up." Mango didn''t have the time to berate them for everything. Her main priority was to ensure the safety of the two kids. Wisdom quickly told Mango the address. After hanging up the phone, Zion asked in a low voice, "What did Mommy say?" "She said Daddy has entered here, but she also said that the people of the club had arrived as well. What should we do? Should we stay here and wait for Uncle, or go out by ourselves?" Wisdom was a little uncertain. Suddenly, Zion heard the sound of footsteps resounding from outside. He quickly pulled Wisdom and they hid under the table. Now, it was absolutely impossible for them to climb up to the air vent. Wisdom''s heart was pounding nervously. "I hope he doesn''te into the office." On the other hand, Mango was trying to contact Nathaniel. However, she was unable to get through at all because his phone was set in flight mode. Mango was extremely anxious but she couldn''t enter the ce. Meanwhile, the office door was suddenly opened. Zion and Wisdom held each other''s hands tightly and they broke out in a cold sweat. A man walked up to the desk and he pulled open the drawer. It seemed that he was in search of something. No doubt, Wisdom was terrified. He couldn''t help but shrink into the corner. Yet, he didn''t expect to bump into the table. Oh no! Zion muttered inwardly and he nced at Wisdom. The man also sensed that someone was under the table, and he immediately bent down to have a look. At this moment, Wisdom threw a punch right at the man''s eyes. "Ouch! Which crazy b*stard beat me!" Upon hearing his scream, Zion hurriedly rushed out. He then knocked the man over with several punches and kicks. Zion even used a towel to gag the person''s mouth. "Run!" Zion held the man down and he shouted at Wisdom, who was in a state of befuddlement. "What about you?" "Don''t worry about me. I can get out of here. You''d better leave now!" Thinking that Zion was a genius and that he was likely to be a burden if he stayed, Wisdom quickly escaped. Before leaving, he whispered, "I''ll find Uncle and ask him to save you out!" "Hurry up and leave!" Just then, Zion noticed a gun in the man''s pocket. When he was about to reach out, the man finally reacted and he broke free from Zion''s grip. Despite being skilled in fighting, Zion was a child nheless. How could he defeat an adult with his limited strength? Zion was immediately tossed to the corner by the man with a swift fling. Unfortunately, his head identally knocked against the table and the excruciating pain instantly traveled through him. Without further ado, Zion mbered to his feet and he ran out of the room. That man was stunned by Zion''s agility and intelligence. Plus, this kid even endured his injuries to escape him. He rang the rm quickly. All of a sudden, the ear- piercing siren resounded the entire ce. Nathaniel was startled by the sound as soon as he entered. He frowned and before realizing that something was wrong. He hurriedly headed towards the direction of the sound of the rm. Meanwhile, Zion was yanked by the man in the back of his cor before he had a chance to reach the door. "You brat! Let''s see where can you go now!" In a moment of desperation, Zion took off his jacket and he escaped from the man''s grip. "F*ck! Hey! Rascal! Stop right there!" The man was trembling with rage. How could he be fooled by a kid over and over again? This was ridiculous! Infuriated, the man threw Zion''s coat away and he chased after thetter. Zion didn''t know which direction to run, so he simply chose the right and ran incessantly. "Quick! Catch him!" The man shouted loudly behind him. Several brawny figures immediately came running after him. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Zion was in fear and trepidation. What would happen if he couldn''t defeat these guys? Zion hesitated whether to jump right down the window. Following the water pipe outside, he probably could climb down safely from there. With these thoughts in mind, Zion quickly grabbed on some random items and he threw them in their direction. While these people were dodging, Zion ran quickly towards the window. "Don''t let him run away! This brat was sneaking around the manager''s office and we still don''t know what he''s up to!" Upon hearing his words, everyone regained their strength, and they chase after Zion in unison. Zion was about to open the window to jump down when someone stood behind him and grabbed him by the waist. "You punk! Where do you think you''re going?" "Hey! Let me go!" Zion struggled forcefully, and he even kicked them. At the critical moment, he even used his mouth to bite his opponent''s wrist. Although the man was suffering in extreme pain, he didn''t dare to let go. He quickly raised the other hand to hit Zion''s neck. The intense pain spiked through him, and Zion instantly passed out. "Quick, take him away!" The man took Zion away immediately. After Wisdom escaped, he quickly hid in the next room to hide away from their gaze. Upon seeing them left the ce, Wisdom finally mustered up his courage and he opened the door to escape. "Wisdom?" Fortunately, he ran into Nathaniel as soon as he came out. "Uncle!" Wisdom''s eyes suddenly welled up in tears. "Where''s Zion?" "He''s still in the office. He asked me to go first. Uncle, let''s go back and save him, okay?" Wisdom quickly grabbed Nathaniel''s arm. His hands were freezing cold. Nathaniel knew that he must be frightened, "Wisdom, listen to me. I will bring you to the window. You''ll have to climb down the water pipe and go to the opposite cafe to find your Mommy. Is that okay?" "Uncle, are you going to save Zion by yourself?" Wisdom looked at Nathaniel and he was hoping to get an urate response. "Yes!" Nathaniel''s determined tone reassured Wisdom, and thetter nodded in agreement. "I can do it!" Soon, Wisdom was sent to the window by Nathaniel. The adult watched as Wisdom climbed down the water pipe before running towards the cafe. It wasn''t until Wisdom entered the cafe that Nathaniel turned around to find Zion. Unfortunately, because of this dy, Zion was beaten up to an unconscious state and he was directly brought to the basement. Meanwhile, the people upstairs were still searching in a pretentious manner. Nathaniel avoided them as usual, but he still couldn''t find Zion after searching for a while. Just then, he heard the two men discussing something. "Is it possible that the brat ran out? Otherwise, why couldn''t we find him anywhere?" "Who knows? We have no idea where that kid came from. How dare he hide in the manager''s office! There are so much information and documents in the office, and we probably lost them because of him. If the manager finds out, he''ll skin us alive!" "Ugh, that''s enough! We''ll talk about itter. Let''s find that kid first." Their voices were getting farther away. Upon hearing their conversation, Nathaniel frowned slightly. Could it be that Zion had really escaped? Based on his son''s intelligence and wisdom, it was quite possible. However, Nathaniel still wanted to look for him again just to be assured. A few minutes have passed, more and more people wereing back, and Nathaniel didn''t dare to dy his pace anymore. Therefore, he hurriedly ran back to the direction where he first entered. Once he arrived at the cafe, both Wisdom and Mango turned to look behind him. "Where''s Zion?" Nathaniel''s heart sank when he heard them. "He didn''te back?" "No, did you see him?" Mango was anxious instantly. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s expression darkened. "I couldn''t find him, neither did the members of the club. I thought he had run out by himself." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango said concernedly, "We''ve been keeping an eye on this ce and he never appeared." "We can''t go back now. All of them are back. Mango, why don''t you take Wisdom back home first, and I''ll see if there''s any way to sneak in and find him." Nathaniel was anxious as well. If Zion hadn''te out yet, where could he be? However, Wisdom grabbed Nathaniel''s sleeve and he whispered, "Uncle, you must find Zion, or he will die!" "What did you say?" Both Mango and Nathaniel were shocked by Wisdom''s words. "Come on, Wisdom! Don''t talk nonsense. You''re scaring Mommy." Mango''s expression worsened. Wisdom remained silent for a moment as if he was thinking about something. Then, he suddenly said, "We really wanted to learn shooting here because Zion said that we''d have a promising future. But before we could finish our visit, my Daddy suddenly came." "Your Daddy?" Nathaniel and Mango were surprised. How did Nick know their whereabouts? And if he knew, why didn''t Nick call them? Wisdom nodded before saying, "Yes, it''s my dad. He''s very familiar with the club manager. Both of us hid in the air vent of the manager''s office and we heard my father asking the people to find us. He ordered them to knock me out and get rid of Zion immediately." As soon as he finished speaking, Mango felt chills running down her spine. "What did he say? What did he want to do to Zion?" Nathaniel''s expression turned gloomy. Although he refused to believe that, the child wouldn''t lie, right? Moreover, Wisdom was Nick''s child. A son wouldn''t frame his father, right? "Are you sure you heard everything correctly, Wisdom?" "Yes! Zion heard it too, so both of us hid in the vent all the time and we didn''t dare toe out. We somehow fell asleep after that. When we woke up, both of us were blocked by the people inside during our escape." Unfortunately, they had bad luck this time. Nathaniel''s expression turned grimmer. Mango looked at him and she asked in a low voice, "What are you nning to do? If everything Wisdom said is true, should we send him back?" Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Nathaniel couldn''t give a definite answer to the question because it was hard to predict everything. He was aware of Nick''s treatment towards Wisdom. If Wisdom were to go back now, it was likely that Nick would discipline him with physical punishment. After all, Nathaniel witnessed Wisdom''s growth since thetter was young. Upon thinking of the pain that Wisdom had recently suffered, Nathaniel whispered, "Take Wisdom to our vi first. We''ll talk about itter after we find Zion." "You''d better be careful." The truth was, Mango wanted to go inside with Nathaniel to save his son, but she couldn''t leave Wisdom behind either. The most important thing right now was to beware of the informers from the Ye family. Also, Nick''s aplice was probably there as well. If what Wisdom said was true about how the shooting club was rted to Nick, then this kid was not safe here anymore. Although Mango was worried about Zion, she had to take care of Wisdom as well. Mango knew Nathaniel''s intention. The two of them had been together for a long time, and they naturally knew each other''s thoughts even without saying it out. Seeing that Mango had understood what he meant, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Be careful." "I have called Merle over just in case, so don''t worry. But can you handle it alone without Thomas?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Mango was still worried about Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel smiled and he reassured her, "Don''t worry about me. There''s nothing I can''t do. You and Wisdom should go back to the vi now and wait for me." "Be careful." "Got it." After that, Nathaniel watched as Mango left with Wisdom. Meanwhile, Wisdom asked concernedly, "Mommy, can Uncle save Zion?" "Yes, absolutely!" Mango kept reassuring Wisdom, but the truth was, she was trying to cheer herself up too. Zion woke up not long after he was being thrown into the dungeon. He looked around, only to see that many children were seized there. The children looked slightly older than him. However, they were all wounded and injured. Some of them curled up in the corners and they didn''t say a word. They noticed Zion''s presence, but their cold attitude remained and they didn''t even bother to start a conversation. Clearly, there were traces of sadness and despair in the eyes of these children. Zion didn''t know where he was, but he understood that there was no way for him to sit still and wait for death. "Hey guys, where are we now?" Zion sat up and he felt a throbbing pain in his neck. Yet, the other children only took a nce at him and they continued to remain silent. Zion was a little upset. "Guys, I was captured here too. Don''t you guys want to escape? Can''t you at least tell me where is this? I''ll find a way to inform my Daddy to save us." Zion was still hopeful about seeking help. However, the children were indifferent and they remained unresponsive. Just when Zion was distressed, a little girl approached him. "Sis, do you know where are we now?" Wisdom hurriedly asked with a bright smile, hoping that his cute attitude would gain her favor in giving responses. However, the little girl opened her mouth and she pointed to her tongue. Upon seeing the scene ahead of him, Zion slumped down to the ground in shock. The little girl''s tongue was cut off to half, and it scared the hell out of him. Suddenly, Zion thought of what Maxwell had said. Maxwell said that he would find a way to make him forget about his identity, and Zion would be turned into a tool for murder. Perhaps he was going to be just like the girl? Zion could felt his heartbeat ripping through his chest. No! He refused to be a mute. "Sis, is everyone like this?" Zion pointed at the children around them. The little girl then nodded. Zion suddenly felt a cold chill down his spine. What should he do? Would he be able to escape this horrifying ce? Or maybe he would be one of them? No! He didn''t want it! Zion was frightened. Then, he quickly got up to pull open the dungeon''s door. However, the moment his hand touched the metal door, an electric current suddenly struck him and sent Zion flying far away. "Ahh!" Zion stumbled and he fell to the ground. Just then, he could feel his buttock ripping apart because of the excruciating pain. The little girl hurried forward to help him up. "You won''t be able to escape." Her voice was muffled and unclear. Therefore, he had to listen carefully to decipher what she was saying. Zion was terrified upon hearing her words. Although he was clever with a few martial arts skills, he had never been in such cruelty. How could they be so inhumane? Weren''t they just children? How could they cut off their tongues! Zion mustered up his courage and he continued to move forward. He wanted to find his bag, but Zion realized that he didn''t have anything on him, not even a cell phone. Maybe he had lost it on the way here or it could have been taken away by those people. Zion was extremely frightened by the thought of his real identity being exposed. "Daddy, Mommy, where are you guys?" At this moment, Zion was extremely regretful. He shouldn''t be so impulsive by running away from home with Wisdom! Zion didn''t know Wisdom''s whereabouts as well, or whether he had been caught like him. If only he listened to Mango''s advice about learning shooting when he was older, then he wouldn''t have ended up like this. Or maybe if he hadn''t insisted oning here, then such misery would never happen to him and Wisdom, right? Zion felt miserable as he thought about it. He missed Mango and Nathaniel very much. He finally understood that there was no ce like home. Yet, would anyone else know that he was here? Zion looked at the electric fence that kept on flickering, and he was unwilling to give up. He continued to bang against it but was once again struck by the electric current. The little girl couldn''t bear to see him like that, so she quickly grabbed him before garbling some words. s, he couldn''tprehend what she was trying to say. Finally, he noticed a slight change of attitude in the children. Maybe Zion was a fool in their eyes. Who in the world would hit the electric door with their bare skin and body? But it just so happened that Zion was a stubborn and foolish person. He didn''t want to be locked up there like a disabled person nor being summoned like a servant. Also, he refused to be someone that forgot his identity. Instead of living in a grievance like this, wouldn''t it be better to smash against the door until he died? At the thought of this, Zion shook off the little girl''s hand. He charged forward before dashing against the door numerous times. However, he was repeatedly thrown back by the static charge. His whole body was about to fall apart, but his pair of determined eyes were unwilling to admit defeat. The children around them seemed to be influenced by him. They quickly got up to pull Zion before hiding him behind them. Zion didn''t know what they were up to. He struggled and wanted to scream for help, but one of them covered his mouth tightly. Just then, the sounds of footsteps could be heard from the outside. Soon, a man came in. The man looked at these children in front of him and he said coldly, "Something happened outside today, so I''ll let you guys off. There''s no need to practice anymore, but I can''t allow you guys to sit still like this. Since there''s no training today, I shall train your body''s endurance instead." Upon finishing those words, the man had someone open the iron door and he entered with a whip in his hand. Zion saw the metal door had opened and he wanted to dash out. Unfortunately, the children held him firmly and he was unable to budge at all. The little girl grabbed his hand and she covered his mouth tightly, hinting Zion to stay quiet. Zion was still at a loss of the situation. Soon, the man began to wave his whip and he beat the children up. "Remember this feeling! Whoever dares to escape or disobey me in the future will be killed by me! Do you understand?" The man whipped the children on their bodies cruelly. However, the children shielded Zion securely under their weak and fragile bodies. They surrounded him so that they could protect and defend him. The blood trickling down the whip then streamed down his face. The smell of blood made Zion sick, but he couldn''t do anything. He could only watch the children being beaten up and they endured the abuse to defend him. Zion was not a child who like to cry, but at this moment, he suddenly burst into tears. Stop it! Please don''t do this! Zion shouted inwardly, but his voices and cry for help were all to no avail. He wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t. In the end, Zion could only watch as the whip cruelly beat up every single child. After a long period of torture, the man was tired and he eventually stopped the movement in his hands. "F*ck, they are all useless brats! Listen up, if anyone dares to screw up during tomorrow''s training, I will make their life a living hell. Then, the man turned around angrily and he left. The iron door shut down and he marched away. The children couldn''t bear it any longer and they stumbled weakly to the ground one by one. Although they were shivering in pain, they gritted their teeth to endure the difort. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to cry or scream, it was because they could no longer do it! The little girl finally loosened up her grip and she let go of Zion. Yet, there were a few bite marks on her hand left by Zion. "Who is he? Why is he treating you like this? How did you guys get caught? Didn''t you ever think of escaping?" Zion rarely fell into a state of despair. Since Zion was aputer wiz, he never imagined himself to be involved in any sort of danger. Moreover, he was the son of Nathaniel and Mango, so Zion knew that no one dared to harm him. However, just then, Zion realized that he was just an ordinary person like everyone else. At this moment, his intelligence and wisdom seemed to bepletely useless. The kids that he had never met before actually sacrificed themselves to protect him from the torturing pain. But what about tomorrow? And the day after tomorrow? How long could they protect him? Looking at their wounded faces, Zion curled up and he sat on the floor. He missed his father, mother, and grandmother. Right now, he was thinking about many people, even Rita, and Wisdom. Zion didn''t know if he could return safely, nor did he know if he would be able to see them again. What would happen if they saw him dead or handicapped one day? Would Mommy be sad? Would Daddy be disappointed? At the thought of this, tears rolled down his eyes incessantly. From the moment he was born until now, it was his first time being clueless on what to do, and Zion had no idea how to face his future life. He couldn''t even predict the uing situation awaiting him. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 At this moment, tears streamed down his face and he cried sadly. Zion was no longer the proud self he used to be. Upon seeing him like this, the little girl reached out her hands and she gently patted him on the shoulder. Zion raised his head and he saw the little girl smiling upon him. Then, she took out a piece of melted chocte from her pocket. The little girl carried it like a rare treasure in her hands, and she hesitated for a moment before handing it over to Zion. Zion knew that the piece of chocte was her only precious thing, and it might even be her final life- saving item. He didn''t know whether he should take it or not. But Zion was indeed very hungry. If he was at home during this time, his grandmother would definitely have someone prepared a delicious meal for him and Rita. But now, Zion suddenly felt a sense of guiltiness upon looking at the chocte. The life he had led in the past waspletely different from now. Upon seeing the little girl''s kind gesture, the other children also waved at him to ept the chocte. Zion cried his eyes out again. He felt exceptionally weak and helpless at this moment. Although the children couldn''t speak, Zion was touched by their warm- hearted expressions and actions. "I''ll definitely get everyone out of here! I promise!" Zion said in a soft voice. He did not know if these children could hear him or what his future fate was. However, at this moment, Zion knew that he would not abandon the children here. The dungeon in the basement seemed to have been forgotten by the outside world. No one would remember this ce, and even Maxwell had forgotten about their existence. The children here were either picked up from outside or bought from human traffickers. The purchase was cheap since the children were not of good qualities and abilities. The reason why they were willing to raise these children was to train them into tools for an assassin organization. In this ce, the children had no human rights and no freedom at all. They were forced to ept whatever kind of training imposed by their captor. They could not speak, nor they were allowed to speak. These children could only passively ept everything that was given to them. Zion was brought in by the security guards. The truth was, they weren''t aware Zion was hunted by the club manager. They thought that he was just some naughty child that sneaked into the manager''s office to stir trouble. As long as the manager''s documents were not lost and he was oblivious regarding this matter, these guards would not be punished. Therefore, the people who captured Zion kept quiet and they didn''t say a word about the incident that happened. Meanwhile, no one cared about the children locked up in the underground prison. This was because some of the kids would die and neers would join inter. So, it wasn''t a big deal to them. In the end, Zion ate the chocte that was given to him. He needed the strength and energy to seize the opportunity and rescued the children out of this ce. After Zion finished eating, the children rubbed themselves against him and they wiped their blood all over his body and face. The metallic but cloying smell of blood filled his nostrils and he was about to puke. However, at this moment, Zion was deeply aware that these children were trying to protect him. They intended to cover Zion with their blood to avoid being noticed by the abductor. Zion wanted to cry again. After that, the children surrounded him by forming a circle around him. It was as if they were shielding him and Zion was touched once again by their kind gestures. Meanwhile, the little girl kept holding his hand. She liked tough, but she couldn''t make a sound. It was like a silent world here. No matter how much pain they were in, these kids were forced to endure it. It was because they had lost their voices and the children couldn''t speak anymore. Zion knew that by the time Nathaniel found him and brought him back home, he was very likely to be mute. Although it was hard to ept this harsh reality, Zion quickly adjusted his emotions and he tried to integrate himself among the children. Meanwhile, Mango already sent Wisdom back to the vi. She ordered Sisi and Newell to take care of him. However, Mango was still worried and she wanted to return to the club. Just then, she received a call from Nathaniel. "Don''t go out. Just stay at home." "But I''m worried about you and Zion." Nathaniel was somewhat saddened by her words. "I''m also worried about your health." Mango was left speechless. He was right. Her body couldn''t bear it anymore. Mango hadn''t walked such a long distance, and she seldom underwent vigorous exercises recently. Hence, she could feel her body getting exhausted and weaker. But her son was still missing, and she was worried about Zion''s condition. If Mango didn''t find him personally, she would never felt at ease by staying at home. Moreover, she knew that Nick wanted to kill her son. Therefore, how could she ignore everything? "Nathan, I can''t wait here patiently. Please let me go out." "Mango, now that Zion is missing, you have to listen to my words and don''t let me worry about you as well, okay? Have faith in me and Merle. We will try our best to bring him back." Mango believed his words and she knew he could do it, but she was just feeling uneasy and restless. Wisdom was taken to a bath by Sisi and Newell. Then, he came out after changing into new clothes. He felt sad seeing Mango sitting there in a distressed state, "Mommy, it''s all my fault! I shouldn''t have brought Zion with me to leave the house." How could Mango bear to scold him? Moreover, based on Wisdom''s personality, Mango knew that he was not the one suggesting them to run away from home. It was obvious that Wisdom was trying to take the me for Zion. Then, Mango pulled him over to her side and she said softly, "You guys are still children. There may be times that you''ve been wronged or scolded and all you want to do is running away from home. Yet, you have no idea how dangerous the outside world is. Zion, that reckless kid! How could he bring you along with him? Also, Grandma is deeply anxious about everything, you know?" "I''m sorry, Mommy. I won''t do it again. But when will Zione back? Can he escape from the bad guys?" Wisdom was really worried and anxious. At this moment, he felt so useless. He was the eldest grandson of the Ye family and the older brother of Zion. Yet, it was Zion who protected him every time. Wasn''t he supposed to take over the role and protected Zion instead? Upon seeing his concerned expression, Mango didn''t know what to do. However, sheforted him gently, "Yes, I believe that your Uncle will bring Zion back safely!" That was right! She should believe in Nathaniel! However, Mango was still concerned for Zion''s safety. In the meantime, Nathaniel still couldn''t find traces of Zion after searching everywhere. Just then, Nick called to ask about the children''s whereabouts. Nathaniel was upset upon hearing his voice. "No." He didn''t tell Nick that Wisdom was found and the kid was sent home. Nathaniel was unsure about the reason, but he refused to disclose the information to Nick. Meanwhile, Nick told him that their mom wasn''t in a good condition and he asked Nathaniel to visit her. Nathaniel had no choice but to return to Ye''s Mansion. Due to the extreme concerns towards her grandsons, Madam Ye had an abnormal heart rhythm, which caused her heart to beat rapidly. Also, she was nervous about Zion and Wisdom. Just then, Genevieve was treating her. Nathaniel and Nick stood by the side. Both of them were concerned about her condition. "Where is Mango? Why didn''t shee back?" Nick hadn''t seen Mango and he asked out of curiosity. Nathaniel replied ndly, "Her body cannot endure it anymore, so I asked her to go back and have a rest first. Plus, she has been in poor health these days. Zion, this brat! I will beat him to death if I found him." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Upon hearing his words, Nick chimed in, "The same goes to Wisdom! This rascal has grown up into a daredevil. He''d better continue to hide outside and don''t ever dream ofing back!" Nathaniel did not speak. He nced at Nick before saying, "I need more people to aid me." "Well, you can just select some from our house, right? Why are you asking me?" Nick felt that Nathaniel was acting slightly strange today. Nathaniel whispered, "I need to use the people from Dark Night Empire. I know that Merle was helping Mango now, but the other ones are under yourmand. So, I need to use them." "What are you trying to do?" Nick frowned slightly and he was obviously dissatisfied with Nathaniel''s request. Nathaniel whispered, "I suddenly thought of a ce, and perhaps Zion is there. Yet, it is not suitable for me to go alone. So, I need some men to go with me and have a look." "Where is it?" "It''s a tiny ce, and you don''t have to worry about it. Let''s find them separately, just in case we miss out on some important traces. Now, they have been missing for two days and one night. Although they have money, I''m afraid that they will meet evil guys. Since Mom''s condition is nothing serious, it should be fine to have Dr. Bay taking care of her. We should find the children before it''s toote." Nathaniel''s words made it impossible for Nick to refute. After thinking for a while, he finally handed Nathaniel the people under him. No matter what, the group of people belonged to Mango. He was just taking over for the time being. Even if Nathaniel didn''t discuss with him, these men would have to obey Mango if she ordered them to find those kids. However, Nathaniel was willing to discuss the matter beforehand with him. It seemed like he still regarded Nick as his brother. Nick narrowed his eyes and he had an indecipherable gaze. Yet, he said nothing before leaving the household. Suddenly, Nathaniel was at a loss of what to do after seeing his departure. After that, he brought along several men and they went directly to the shooting club. The ce was surrounded in no time. The manager was shocked by their presence, so he quickly ran out to greet them. "Mr. Ye, what''s going on?" Although Nathaniel and Nick looked alike, the manager could recognize him at a nce and he knew that the person in front of him wasn''t Nick. Just then, Nathaniel was amazed by his ability to differentiate between him and his brother. It seemed that the manager knew Nick for a long time. Otherwise, normal people couldn''t exactly distinguish between the two brothers. Didn''t Mango also mistake the two of themst time, right? Nathaniel thought about it for a while before saying coldly, "Do you have a coach named Maxwell Barnes here?" "Yes, Mr. Ye. But Coach Barnes was busy today and he left already." Although the manager didn''t know the exact reason for Nathaniel to meet Maxwell, he was still worried. Could it be that Maxwell found Zion and he did something to the kid? So, Nathaniel knew everything now? Now, was Nathanieling here to confront them? Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Looking at the shrewd expression of the manager, Nathaniel couldn''t help but sneer, "Really? Coach Barnes gave my wife a name card and he wanted to recruit my son into the shooting club. Well, now I''m here to take a look at the ce. Manager, please show me the way." After that, Nathaniel entered directly. The manager suddenly became wary of him. "Mr. Ye, there''s no one here today. Everyone has gone out. If you want to visit the ce, why don''t youe again another time?" "Who gives you the rights to disobey my orders? Do I still have to wait for another day? Sir, you''ve gone too far." The manager felt pressured upon hearing his words. "No...no! That''s not what I meant. Why don''t you wait a moment, Mr. Ye? I''ll get someone to arrange it right away." "It''s fine, I''m just looking around." Nathaniel pushed the manager away as he made his way through. The manager broke out in a cold sweat. Then, he hinted at the staff beside him to inform Nick about the matter immediately. Meanwhile, Nathaniel noticed his tricky gesture, but he pretended not to see it. He brought his men to look around the ce. It was as if he was interested in everything. Upon looking at how Nathaniel was wandering leisurely, the manager muttered silently to himself. Didn''t Nick mention that the two children had run away from home? Since the kids were missing, how could Nathaniel have the mood to roam around the club comfortably? Something didn''t seem quite right! Could it be that the two children were in the club? The thought of it made him scare out of his wits. What if Nathaniel found the two grandsons of the Ye family right at this ce? If so, how should he exin himself? He became even more restless at the thought of it. At this moment, the manager hoped for Nick''s immediate arrival. Meanwhile, Nick was somewhat surprised when he received the call from the manager. He never thought that Nathaniel would actually go to the shooting club. His expression turned gloomy and displeased. Nick immediately gave up the idea of searching other ces and he drove directly to the shooting club. "Nathaniel, what are you doing here?" The manager let out a sigh of relief upon Nick''s arrival. Although it was just a small deceptive act from the manager, Nathaniel still noticed it. It seemed like Wisdom was telling the truth. This ce and the manager were probably all under Nick''s control. Thinking of this, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "It''s nothing, it''s just that I suddenly remembered that I took Zion for shooting in the yground yesterday evening. A coach named Maxwell Barnes gave us a business card and he wanted to recruit Zion to the club. As you know, Zion likes guns very much, and I just wanted to check if he and Wisdom were here. After all, we lost that business card." Nick was stunned upon hearing this. Then, he red at the manager. The manager knew that his subordinate had caused some serious trouble. Then, he quickly made up an excuse, "Mr. Ye, no kids visited here today, let alone the two children you mentioned." "How do you know that I came here on behalf of the two children?" Nathaniel narrowed his eyes as he stared at him. Only then did the manager realize that he had said something wrong and he exined hastily, "I simply guessed it. Didn''t Ye''s family has a pair of twins? I thought it was them." Although his justification sounded a little farfetched, it did make sense after all. Nathaniel nced at him coldly and he continued to walk forward. While the manager was slightly intimidated, Nick did not say anything and he followed directly behind Nathaniel. "Nathaniel, I don''t think they wille here." "Who knows?" Nathaniel responded ambiguously. Just then, he stopped in front of the bathroom. "I''m going to the bathroom. Do you wanna tag along?" "No thanks, bro." Nick hurriedly rejected. Nathaniel then went into the bathroom without saying a word. After he entered the bathroom, Nick looked at the manager coldly before asking in a low voice, "Have the children been found?" "Not yet, but I''ve never heard of them showing up here." The manager broke out in a cold sweat. Nick squinted his eyes and he continued, "Cancel all the ns for the time being and find the two children first. Remember, no mistakes are allowed." "Yes, sir!" In the meantime, Nathaniel was eavesdropping on their conversation from inside with a small earpiece in his hand. He had nted a tiny bugging device on Nick while thetter was distracted. After hearing their conversation, it had proven the validity of Wisdom''s words. The operation of this ce was indeed under Nick''s control. At this moment, Nathaniel was having mixed emotions and he threw away the listening device in his hand. When he came out, Nathaniel gave Nick a meaningful look and thetter was somewhat guilty. "Bro, what''s wrong?" "It''s nothing." Nathaniel responded ndly. At the same time, he was scanning and searching all over the ce. However, he failed to find Zion. At the same time, Zion and the other children were watched closely by several security guards. The bodyguards did not allow them to make any noises and they even tied them up. They were afraid that the kids would take the opportunity to scream for help. Although these people couldn''t speak, they could still make a sound. Plus, surveince cameras were being set up in the underground basement. Zion noticed that Nathaniel had brought along several men over in search of him. Unfortunately, he couldn''t get out of the room even though they were only a few distances away. Zion couldn''t scream for help all by himself. Moreover, he was even nning to help the children escape. Looking at Nathaniel''s distressed expression from afar, tears welled up in his eyes unknowingly. "Mr. Ye, I''m here! Here!" Zion was desperately crying out in his heart, but he didn''t dare to make any sound. These people were too cruel. He was afraid of what they would do to the children if their brutality was exposed. The things they did to the children had exceeded everyone''s perception. Meanwhile, the bodyguards were bing increasingly anxious. "Hey, what''s with Mr. Ye''s sudden visit to our ce?" One of them asked another security guard. "Haven''t you heard about it? Coach Barnes has gotten himself in big trouble. There are many other children out there. Just why the hell did he approach Mr. Ye''s son? "You''re right! Isn''t he just stirring up trouble for us?" "By the way, have you hide John away? Don''t let Mr. Ye see it, otherwise, we''ll be in serious trouble if he mes it on us." Zion frowned slightly. John Wang? Although he didn''t know who John was, ording to their conversation, were they implying that John was the person hunted by Nathaniel? Zion became extremely anxious. How on earth was he going to escape from here? His nimble-witted intelligence seemed to be rather useless now. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had searched all over the ce but there was still no trace of Zion. Right now, he was very disappointed and grew increasingly concerned about Zion''s safety. If Zion wasn''t here, then where would he be? Wisdom said that Zion had parted with him right at this ce. Also, he had sent people outside in search of him, but they reported no trace of Zion as well. Therefore, what went wrong with the n? Just then, one of Nathaniel''s men ran in from outside. "Mr. Ye, we found something." "Say it!" Nathaniel''s expression suddenly became serious. "A waste collector went out a few moments ago, and our people noticed that there were two children in the garbage wagon. One of them died, and the other seemed to have been taken away by someone." "Where did they go?" Nathaniel was in a bundle of nerves. The waste collector? "Show me the video!" Nathaniel''s firm request put the manager in a difficult position. "Mr. Ye, didn''t youe here to check out the venue and the environment for your children? Why..." Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked at the manager and he said coldly, "I''m gonna tell you the truth now. My son went missing in your club. If I ever find out that it was you guys who kidnapped my son, I will destroy your club!" Nick stood on the side and he didn''t refute Nathaniel''s words. Then, he chimed in, "Yes, my son is missing too. So, turn on the monitor and let us have a look. Do you know the consequences of losing Ye family''s grandsons?" The manager quickly lowered his head. "Yes...yes! But we are wronged. We would never kidnap the kids from the Ye family!" "Cut the crap!" Nathaniel had no patience at all. Seeing that Nathaniel was about to lose his temper, the manager quickly took them to the monitoring room. As expected, a woman in disguise was pushing a garbage cart out of the club. The garbage truck was veryrge, and there were ck stic bags underneath it. Who could notice that there was a child in it? The two stic bags were obviously moving, but no one noticed them. Nathaniel clenched his fist tightly. "Find it out for me! Who is this woman? Where did she send the child to?" "Mr. Ye, one of them has died, and he was thrown at the garbage collection station. We have called the police on this. The other one is said to have been taken to the railway station, and we have no idea who took him away. We are still investigating." Nathaniel keyed up upon hearing the report from them. "The one who died..." "It''s a girl, Mr. Ye. Don''t worry." After hearing this, Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully! It wasn''t Zion! That brat! If he found him this time, Nathaniel would definitely break his legs! Let''s see if Zion dared to run away from the house again! However, Nathaniel felt uneasy and restless. "Chase after them! You guys must get that child back for me no matter what." "Yes, sir!" Those men continued to carry out their investigation. Meanwhile, the manager and Nick were both stunned and speechless. "Bro, are you doubting..." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "I''m not doubting anything. I''m not gonna jump to any conclusion before we find him! Are you that eager to see me suspect about anything?" Nathaniel fixed his eyes on Nick. Perhaps it was an illusion, but Nick felt that Nathaniel''s words were directed against him. "No, I''m also worried." "Hurry up and find him if you''re worried! I''ll leave this to you. I don''t wish to see the news of missing children from the Ye family spreading across the town." After saying that, Nathaniel turned and he left. He knew that Nick could handle all this alone, and this was one of the reasons why Nathaniel dared to search for Zion publicly in the ce. After all, the ce belonged to Nick, and he would certainly suppress the news to preserve their family''s reputation. After Nathaniel came out, he whispered to the people around him, "Leave a few people here to observe secretly. I have a feeling that Zion is still here." Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Zion watched helplessly as Nathaniel left the club. Despite being anxious, he couldn''t do anything. Meanwhile, the little girl beside him had been crying voicelessly. It seemed like she was either frightened or it might have been because of other reasons. Surprisingly, Zion had a strong desire to protect her. She was the one who had been keeping him safe when he first entered the room. Even though Zion had no idea why she was crying, he still moved a little closer towards her. Zion knew that this wasn''t much of help, but that was the only thing he could do at the moment. However, the girl didn''t notice his small movement and she was immersed in her inexplicable sadness. On the other hand, the guards at the basement finally let out a sigh of relief. "He''s finally gone." "Yeah, just let them be. The two children, one was dead and another one being taken away have nothing to do with the Ye family. So what even if they find out about it? We can just deny it." "Where''s the child being taken to?" "I heard that kid was sold to a human trafficker, but I don''t know the exact location." "Is the child from our ce?" "Yeah. That child is sick and weak. He can no longer handle the extreme torture. The boss ordered us to get rid of him as soon as possible, just in case if he dies here. At least we can earn some cash by sending him away." The two guards were discussing openly as if no one was present. To them, these children were as useless as an ashtray on a motorbike. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Meanwhile, Zion realized that the girl beside him cried even harder after hearing their discussion. Perhaps she was familiar with one of the children? However, Zion didn''t dare to inquire about it directly from her. After Nathaniel''s departure, the guards finally loosened up slightly. They untied the children and handed them some food before heading out. Just then, the kids were eating emotionlessly. They didn''t care much about the food that was given to them. They were fine with it as long as they could survive. As long as they were alive, these young hostages still could escape the ce, and that was the only way that they could control their destiny. Zion stared at the stale steamed bun in front of him. Although he had no appetite, Zion still had to eat it to relieve his hunger. Since the abduction, Zion knew that he was no longer be the precious grandson of the Ye family. Instead, he was probably just a person who would be abused to death at any time. Seeing that the little girl was still crying incessantly beside him, he whispered softly, "What''s wrong with you?" However, she kept shaking her with no intention of telling him. Then, Zion halved the steamed bun in his hand to share it with her. "Here, eat up. Look at you, you''re too skinny. I have no idea why you''re crying and it''s okay even if you refused to tell me, but you have to save some energy too. Also, I promise that I will bring you out of here. As long as we escape here, freedom is ours and we can do whatever we want!" Just then, the little girl suddenly raised her head to look at him. It seemed that she had some doubts about what he had said. Zion turned his head and he nced around. It seemed that the children around him had obviously heard what he said, but they were not taking his words seriously. Indeed! These captives were brought over to this ce and clearly, everyone wanted to get out of here initially. However, weren''t they still stuck inside helplessly? In this cruel ce, they were either destined to be dead or sold away. Meanwhile, those who were left behind were still unable to predict their fate. They were indulged in hopelessness, and it was despairing as if there was no tomorrow. All they could do now was to live like a puppet under the shadow. Seeing their dejected expression, Zion said anxiously, "To be honest, I''m Mr. Ye''s son, Zion Shen. I''m the grandson of the Ye family. Also, I will find ways to bring everyone out if my Daddy can find me." Upon listening to his confession, the children were quite surprised. Clearly, they were shocked by Zion''s true identity. After that, Zion looked around before saying, "However, I''ll have to think of a n to get in touch with my father. When the timees, I''ll be able to bring everyone out of this ce. But before this happens, you guys have to maintain your strength and don''t try to go against those people, alright?" Perhaps it was either because of Zion''s sincere expression or the Ye family''s strong influence, the children started to believe his words. Meanwhile, the little girl lightly tugged at Zion''s sleeve and she wrote a few words on the ground. "My name is Gissel Ye. My sister was one of the two children that were taken away. Can you help me find her after leaving this ce?" Then, she quickly wiped her writing off the ground. Zion immediately understood the reason she was crying just now. "Don''t worry, my father has sent someone to search for her. He will definitely rescue her, even if she is not her child. So, we shouldn''t give up and I''m sure we will find your sister after fleeing this ce!" Upon hearing his words, Gissel immediately nodded her head and she cried even harder. Seeing that there was still a glimmer of hope, the children became even friendlier towards Zion. They even treated him as their leader while listening to hismands. Indeed, Zion was particrly an outstanding child no matter where he went. In the meantime, Nathaniel didn''t dare to go back. Following the report by his subordinates, he headed to the railway station immediately. Unfortunately, Nathaniel was unable to find the children as it was too crowded. Although he had already sent people to chase after them, Nathaniel was still extremely concerned. Could it be that Zion was one of the children being taken away? If it was that brat, he would''ve caused amotion no matter what, and Zion would find a chance to escape. However, there was also a probability of him being drugged by those people and was unable to resist. At the thought of everything his son was about to bear, Nathaniel became increasingly anxious and furious. However, he was rtively distressed rather than angry. Soon, the sky grew darker gradually. There was still no news from the people who had gone out to search for Zion. Just as Nathaniel was nning to investigate the matter personally, he received Mango''s call. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?" Nathaniel knew about Mango''s current health condition. His wife wasn''t in the right state to endure the stress. However, this matter was truly an emergency and he couldn''t brush Mango aside. Mango said anxiously, "I was a little tired in the afternoon, so I took a small nap. But after I woke up, Sisi suddenly told me that Wisdom had left home." "What do you mean by that?" At this moment, Nathaniel was on the verge of breaking down. Zion was still missing, and Wisdom was nowhere to be found. Mango said tearfully, "I don''t know. Sisi said that Wisdom went to the toilet and he didn''te out after a while. When she went in to check up on him, Sisi noticed that the window was open and Wisdom was gone." "This troublesome rascal was just like Zion! Don''t worry, I''ll go home right away." Nathaniel rushed back to the vi. Meanwhile, Sisi and Newell were in remorse. "Mr. Ye, I''m sorry." "You don''t have to apologize. So, have you guys found him?" "No. Everyone went out to look for him but to no avail. After all, Wisdom is with Zion for some time and it seems that he has learned some skills from him." Nathaniel snickered after hearing her words. "Just how long has he been learning from Zion? Don''t you realize that you guys have been by my side longer? Are you saying that the runaway child is even smarter than you guys?" Everyone felt incredibly ashamed by those words. "Hurry up and find him!" Nathaniel felt a throbbing pain on his forehead. He had to deal with two rebellious kids. Just when Newell was nning to look for Wisdom, Madam Ye suddenly called. "Nathan and Mango, Wisdom is back. Don''t worry about him, but what about Zion? Wisdom passed out as soon as he arrived, and I haven''t had the chance to ask him anything yet. So, hurry up and come over!" After that, she hung up the phone. Upon seeing Nathaniel''s dazed expression, Mango couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Who called you?" "It''s Mom. She said that Wisdom has returned to the Ye''s Mansion, but he fainted afterward. We have to go there now." "Why did he go over there? Also, he isn''t injured, right? How did he faint so suddenly? Did something happen to him on the way?" Nathaniel understood her concern. "Let''s go back and have a look first. Now that we haven''t found Zion yet, we should ensure Wisdom''s safety instead." "Alright!" Soon, they arrived at the mansion. They met Nick at the entrance, and he was seen rushing back in a hurry. "Nathan, Mango! You guys are here too?" "I heard that Wisdom is back. We''re here to have a look." Then, the three of them walked into the hall. Madam Ye was a little anxious. She had already invited a family doctor over to treat Wisdom. Everyone was worried, especially Mango and Nathaniel. They didn''t know why Wisdom had left the house and returned to the mansion, nor did they know what he had gone through on his way here. The couple was deeply anxious about the kid. Finally, the doctor came out. He looked at the people around before saying, "The child is doing fine. He is just frightened. So, please apany andfort him often." "Thank you, doctor. Is my grandson okay?" Madam Ye was especially worried. "He''s awake. You can go in and have a look, but don''t scare him." After hearing the doctor''s advice, everyone entered the room. Wisdom seemed to be terror-stricken. Nick finally breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Wisdom. "You rascal! What''s good about running away from home? Such a bad influence you''ve got from others! Are you looking for a beating?" Then, he swung his arm forcefully up in the air. Wisdom quickly curled up while quivering in fear. "Enough! Shouldn''t you be grateful that the child has returned safely? Are you still trying to scare him off?" Madam Ye was infuriated and she pushed Nick away before holding Wisdom tightly in her embrace. "It''s okay, don''t be afraid. Grandma is here. Tell me, what happened just now? Why did youe back on your own? Where''s Zion?" Hearing this, Wisdom burst into tears. "Grandma, you guys have to save Zion. Hurry up!" Everyone was even more downhearted upon seeing him cry. "What''s the matter? Tell us slowly." Wisdom sobbed, "Zion and I decided to go to the club and learn shooting, but we met some human traffickers on the way there. They kept saying that we belonged to them, and the people around didn''t help us at all. Zion took the opportunity to kick them hard on the legs. Then, he quickly pulled me away. But I was too stupid and I ran too slow. Zion asked me to seek help at the shooting club nearby, and he went out to lure them away. When I ran to the club, there were a lot of people there. I couldn''t find my way out, and I didn''t know how I fainted there. After I woke up, there was a stranger who kept saying that she was my mom. I quickly escaped while she was asleep to run back home. Yet, Zion was gone. Grandma, Uncle, Mommy, and Daddy, you guys have to find Zion!" Wisdom cried again, and Madam Ye couldn''t bear to see him suffer this way. She was so worried that she almost lost her temper after hearing that Zion was with the human traffickers. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Mango and Nathaniel were stunned. Wisdom''s statement had given them a huge shock. They knew better than anyone on how Wisdom had gotten back, but what did the child mean by saying that? Wisdom didn''t look at them. He just hid in Madam Ye''s arms while crying his eyes out. Seeing that both Mango and Nathaniel werepletely unmoved, or perhaps they were stunned by the sudden disclosure, Madam Ye couldn''t help but yell angrily, "What are you waiting for? Go and look for Zion! If he is taken away by the traffickers, god knows how badly it will turn out. How dare you guys still be at ease!" Nathaniel immediately came to his senses and he said to Mango, "You stay with Mom. I''ll send someone to look for him." Then, he ran out at the speed of light while staggering. Upon seeing this, Nick''s eyebrow slightly wrinkled. While they were at the shooting club, he didn''t quite believe it when Nathaniel said that the children went to the club. He thought that he was talking nonsense. However, Nick was a little convinced after hearing what Wisdom said. Wisdom would never lie, and he would never dare to do that in front of him. So, Wisdom was the only one being brought out of the club, and Zion had been kidnapped on the way out? Moreover, the manager said to him that the two children being sent away were girls, not boys. Therefore, Wisdom''s statements were quite reliable. At the thought of Zion''s disappearance, Nick suddenly felt a little delighted. Finally, no one was going topete against Wisdom. However, Nick hid this thrill of joy deep in his heart and he didn''t express it out. Seeing Madam Ye''s anxious expression, Mango hurriedlyforted her, "Mom, don''t worry. Nathan has already gone out to look for him. I believe that he will find Zion!" "If that doesn''t work, we will make police reports to search for Zion." "No way." Hearing Madam Ye''s suggestion, Nick hastily stopped her. "Mom, you know the Ye family has countlesspetitors and enemies. Can you imagine what will happen if those people find out about Zion''s disappearance? I''m afraid that kid will be in danger before the police can locate him." "What should we do? Do you expect us to wait at home like this? Zion is still so young. How can he possibly escape from those criminals? He''s lucky enough to be sold away to somewhere else, but what if his limbs are cut off or his organs are gouged out, I...I..." Madam Ye felt tense and restless the more she thought about it. Suddenly, she clutched her chest and was almost out of breath. "Doctor! Ask the doctor over!" Mango was so scared that her face turned pale. Madam Ye''s words earlier made her even more terrified and nervous. However, she had to remain calm now. Didn''t Wisdom say that Zion was still at the club? Although Nathaniel hadn''t found Zion, he wouldn''t have fall into the hands of the human traffickers like what Madam Ye said, right? And that was the only reasoning that she coulde up with, which definitely eased her worries slightly. The family doctor hadn''t left yet. He immediately rushed over to take care of Madam Ye after hearing Mango''s call for help. The whole Ye family was in a chaotic state. Just then, Nick had to keep the situation under control. Meanwhile, Wisdom grabbed Mango''s hand and he said, "Mommy, I''m sorry for not discussing with you before I said it out. It''s my fault." "What the hell is going on?" Mango felt that Wisdom was still being cautious with his words. She knew that Wisdom would never lie, but Mango was sure that he had certainly made up a lie this time. Wisdom said in a low voice, "It was Zion who asked me to say so." "Zion? You''ve gotten in touch with him?" Mango was surprised. That was right! Zion was a genius and he should have the ways to contact them, right? However, Wisdom shook his head before saying, "No, Zion told me to say so before I left the ce. We heard that my Daddy was going to kill him, so Zion said that he would ask me about his whereabouts after Ie out alone. Even if I found Uncle and Mommy, Daddy would still be suspicious. So, Zion said that this is the only way you guys can avoid suspicion." At this moment, Mango was having mixed feelings. This brat had already figured everything out in advance and he even thought of the dialogue. "Why didn''t you say it earlier when we sent you back home?" "Zion said that it wouldn''t work because my words would sound too intentionally. The only way is to let mee back by myself. Mommy, if I said it as soon as I got back, my dad wouldn''t put his guard up against me. As such, I''ll have the opportunity to find out about Zion''s whereabouts from him." Wisdom said firmly with confidence. Mango couldn''t bear to see him like this. "Good boy, it''s fine as long as you''re safe. Leave the rest to your Uncle and Mommy." Mango held him tightly in her arms. This child had obviously suffered a great shock, especially when the culprit was Nick, his father. Mango felt sorry for what Wisdom had to go through as a child. At the thought of it, she couldn''t help but hold Wisdom in her embrace tofort him. Wisdom was exhausted after running back by himself. Soon, he fell asleep in Mango''s arms. Meanwhile, after Madam Ye woke up, she once again cried her heart out at the thought of Zion''s disappearance. Mango was worried about her. After Nathaniel walked out of the house, he pretended to arrange for people to look for Zion. However, he felt heavy-hearted at the same time. What if Zion was captured by the human traffickers for real? What would happen if Mango found out about it? Upon the thought that the child at the station was still nowhere to be found, Nathaniel became extremely anxious. However, he wouldn''t feel at ease to leave Mango and the family matters behind to go in search of Zion personally. Nathaniel was also worried about what Nick might do against them. Never did Nathaniel expect that there would be a day that he would be wary against his brothers. Nathaniel lit up a cigarette and Nick also came out at the same time. "Nathan, why are you still here?" "Mango is in poor health. I''ve asked people to search for Zion, but I''m unsure about it too." Nathaniel seemed to have been very torn apart. Seeing this, Nick replied, "You don''t have to worry about Mom and Mango. Leave it to me. Besides, Zion is so clever, and he should be fine." Nathaniel was slightly displeased upon hearing his words. "After all, he is still a four-year-old child! So what if he''s smarter than most people his age? Besides, isn''t Mango a grown-up adult? Didn''t she also got held hostage a few days ago? Speaking about this, why didn''t you tell me about it?" Nathaniel took the opportunity to raise the topic. Meanwhile, Nick was slightly stunned before saying, "We couldn''t get in touch with you during that time, right? I was also anxious. Our people had been looking all over for Mango but to no avail. Although I''m not as capable as you, at least I did try to protect her. Later, I heard that she was discovered in the Hans family''s ce. I wanted to ask Terrance about it, but Mom stopped me from going. So, you can ask her about it." After hearing Nick''s exnation, a sense ofplex emotion struck through Nathaniel. "I see. Sorry for troubling you then." "Not at all. We are a family after all. But where did you go during that time? Mango said that something happened to ourpany''s overseas branch and that you''ve gone abroad for a business trip. I had probed through this issue and it seemed like nothing went wrong with the branch. After that, I couldn''t get through to you. Are you all right?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nick looked at him with a concerned expression. However, Nathaniel could no longer trust him just like how he did in the past. Especially when Wisdom told him that Nick wanted Zion to die. Nathaniel shook his head before saying, "It''s nothing. My phone had some issues, and I was busy dealing with some matters at that time. So, I didn''t have time to fix my phone." "Oh, how about Thomas? You''re back now, but where''s him?" Nick seemed to mention it unintentionally, but it made Nathaniel ufortable. What was he trying to do? Was he keeping an eye on him? "I sent Thomas out to handle some affairs. What''s the matter? Do you have something to discuss with him?" "No. I thought that since Zion was still missing, it might be better if Thomas is here to help. After all, he is your assistant." Nick wore a nd smile, and he sounded normal. However, Nathaniel whispered, "Zion is my son, and I will find him myself no matter where he is. If I ever find out that someone is trying to harm him, I will never let it go." Nick''s body stiffened upon hearing this. He then said, "Do you perhaps know who took Zion away?" No, but there''s always a way to find out, right? No secrets can remain hidden forever unless that person conceals it well." After those words, Nathaniel turned around to leave. Nick narrowed his gaze as he watched him walked away. His current emotion was indecipherable. Meanwhile, Mango took the opportunity to tell Nathaniel about Wisdom''s revtion. Nathaniel missed his son so much and he couldn''t bear to tell Mango the truth after looking at her distressed expression. In the meantime, he was still unsure about the identity of the child that was being taken away. No! He shouldn''t tell Mango about it! She would not be able to take it based on her current state! It would be best if the child wasn''t Zion. If that wasn''t the case, Nathaniel didn''t wish to let Mango bear the truth at this moment. "I''ll take you back to the vi for a rest." After all, Nathaniel wasn''t at ease upon seeing Nick''s presence at the mansion. However, Mango shook her head, "I know what you''re worried about. Since I know about everything, I''ll protect myself. Mom and Wisdom are still here, so I can''t leave. Besides, if I go back home, you''ll have to travel back and forth and it will be tiring for you. So, why don''t I stay here to wait for you? Anyway, is there any update about Zion?" Mango didn''t have the opportunity to ask previously because everyone was busy searching for Wisdom. Now that she had asked, Nathaniel tried his best to calm his nerves down. "Not yet, but our people are still searching. Don''t worry, I will definitely bring Zion back here safe and sound." "We''ve been looking for so long, but still couldn''t find him. It seems that there really is something wrong with that club." Mango wasn''t aplete fool either. Clearly, Zion was in the shooting club, but they still couldn''t find him. This probably implied that there was still a hidden ce in the club that they didn''t know about. Nathaniel had thought about it as well. However, out of consideration of Mango''s health, he still hoped that she would stop worrying about it and returned to the vi for a rest. Mango smiled while saying, "If you''re worried, why don''t we go out and look for him together?" "You''d better stay at home." Nathaniel surrendered. He couldn''t sit still at home. Therefore, Nathaniel left the house to continue the search for Zion. Just then, Nick walked over. "Mango, where is Nathan?" Mango was slightly stunned and she said, "He went out to look for Zion. What''s the matter?" "It''s nothing. I just want to ask if he needs more help. I heard that Zion was taken to a train before went missing from there. I''m not sure if Nathan would go over there." "What did you just say?" Mango waspletely dumbfounded. Zion was abducted by the human traffickers for real? Chapter 505 Chapter 505 "Haven''t you heard of it?" Nick looked at Mango in surprise. Then, he said apologetically, "Geez, look what I''ve done! Nathan definitely didn''t want you to worry and I shouldn''t have said it. It''s nothing, so just ignore my words earlier." After that, Nick turned around and he was about to leave. Just then, Mango grabbed his hand. "What the hell is going on? Tell me clearly." Mango knew that it might be one of Nick''s scheming ns, but she had no other choice as this matter was rted to Zion. Despite that, she still had to be cautious. Nick pretended to be flustered before saying, "Mango, since Nathan has no intention of telling you, I won''t be taking the me if anything happens to you." "What could happen to me? Tell me quickly, what happened to Zion?" Mango was in a bundle of nerves. Her nervous reaction was exactly what Nick wanted. Then, a cunning look shed across his eyes. "Mango, everything is not confirmed yet. We had searched all over the club but still couldn''t find Zion. Then, someone said that a cleaningdy was pushing the garbage cart out, and there were two children inside. One was dead and handled by the police, while the other was probably sold to a human trafficker. It seemed like the child was taken to the train station, but there were many coaches there. So, it took a long time for us to search into it one by one. Nathan had already sent some people over to help in the afternoon, but there was still no news yet. That''s why I came over to ask if he needs extra aid. After all, Wisdom is back, but Zion is still missing. I just want to help him." Upon hearing his words, Mango almost scared out of her wits and she lost her bnce. Zion was taken to the train by a human trafficker? Why didn''t Nathaniel say anything about it? Nick nced at Mango''s pale face and he curled his lips. Then, he said in a low voice, "Mango, don''t worry. Nathan should be able to find Zion. Previously, he was missing for eight days, but didn''t hee back safely as well? During that time, everyone was unable to reach him and was afraid that he''ll be in danger. Unexpectedly, he returned casually, right? Still, I noticed that his expression just now didn''t look quite good. Is he okay? If there''s anything you guys need, feel free to tell me. After all, we''re brothers, and I will always help you guys." Mango was flustered and stunned, but she quickly reacted after hearing Nick''s words. "Nothing. His phone was broken, and he was not used to eating food from abroad. So, Nathan lost some weight after he returned." "Really? Nathan has always been going on business trips all over the country. I didn''t expect that he still dislikes food from abroad." Nick was calmly asking the question, while Mango was quick to notice his unusual behavior and she was rtively alert. "Who knows? He doesn''t care about his health, so what can I do? Regarding Zion''s issue, I''ll leave it to you guys. I have to check up on Mom''s condition now. She is also worried about the situation." "Alright." Nick didn''t say anything more. When Mango turned around to leave, she could feel the burning gaze radiating from his eyes. He couldn''t hold it in any longer, right? What was he trying to scheme? Mango felt that Nick''s current attitude waspletely differentpared to when he first returned home. Perhaps he was just faking it previously? Or was that his true nature? It seemed that their brotherly rtionship grew distant ever since Nathaniel left Ocean City while handing over the family matters to Nick. Now that she thought about it, Mango suddenly realized that Nick and Nathan had been getting along just like two total strangers. Although Nick had helped Nathaniel when they were going against the Hans Family, Nick actually took advantage of the money from Nathaniel''s venture capital to support HY Group. Therefore, did that implied that both of them were already on bad terms ever since the beginning? Mango was thinking to herself as she walked straight into Madam Ye''s room. Her mother-inw was still under the weather. Meanwhile, Mango ordered Lucy to look after Madam Ye as she suddenly sensed that her menstrual flow had increased. She was slightly anxious about her health. When would her condition recover? If what Nick said was true, then where was Zion now? Worried, she quickly returned to her bedroom to call Nathaniel. However, her husband was too busy, and he didn''t pick up the phone immediately. Then, she called Merle again. Merle didn''t expect to receive a call from Mango. He was stunned for a moment but eventually picked up the call. "Madam." Right now, Merle addressed her as Madam since he was afraid that Mango''s identity as the mistress of the Dark Night Empire would be exposed. Upon hearing Merle''s voice, Mango hurriedly asked, "Merle, where are you now?" Merle was startled and he whispered, "I''m at the train station." "Train station? Are you looking for the child being sent away by the female cleaner at the shooting club?" Merle was even more dumbfounded by Mango''s words. "Madam, how did you know about this?" "Is that true? Is it really the two children from the club? Is it Zion?" Mango flinched at the thought of it. Merle hurriedly exined, "We don''t know yet. We are still investigating, but we didn''t find traces of Zion at the shooting club. Madam, don''t worry because Mr. Ye has personally headed over to check it out. We found some clues saying that the train has traveled down to the countryside and he has gone over there by himself." Upon hearing that Nathaniel had traveled over there in person, Mango knew that this matter could be rted to Zion. That was to say, the child who was taken away might be Zion! Nathaniel didn''t tell her because he was afraid that she couldn''t bear the truth, right? But she was Zion''s mother! How could she not be worried? Just then, she was shaking nervously. Although Mango knew that her body couldn''t stand all the pressure, she couldn''t help herself. Mango immediately called Genevieve. "Genevieve, give me some medicine. I''m not feeling well right now, but I can''t go to the hospital now. Also, I can''t lie down and I can''t rest." Upon listening to her desperate request, Genevieve furrowed her eyebrows. "What are you talking about? I told you before that you should visit the hospital immediately if you''re feeling unwell." "No. My son is missing now, and I can''t be hospitalized." Mango would''ve kept it a secret if it was someone else, but she felt more at ease to tell Genevieve about this matter. Genevieve froze for a moment before asking, "Zion''s missing? What''s going on?" "It''s a long story. Do you have any quickacting medicine for me?" "We don''t have any fast-effect medicine, but you cane to the hospital to have an IV drip. It''s a must!" "No, I can''t leave the house now. My mother-inw is also sick. There is also a poorly traumatized child at home. Nathan went out to find Zion, and I have to pick up Rita from the schoolter. I really don''t have the time." After hearing her concerns, Genevieve immediately said, "Then, I''ll head over and I''ll help you bring Rita back. Don''te out and I''ll bring some IV therapy with me. You''ll have to listen to me if you still want to stay alive!" It was impossible for Mango to refute Genevieve''s words. "Okay, I''ll call Rita''s teacher." After Mango hung up, she informed Rita''s teacher that Genevieve was picking up the childter. Mango even ordered Sisi to tag along just in case Rita refused to enter the car. After everything that happenedst night, she felt extremely weak. Despite that, Mango still had to endure it because her son was missing now. Just when Mango was in a state of anxiety and difort, Nathaniel, on the other hand, was chasing after the train like a madman. However, halfway through his journey, he encountered two unknown cars that were charging towards him. To catch up with the train, he didn''t bring along anyone else with him. Instead, Nathaniel asked other people to follow behind him. However, their driving skills and speed were simply inferior compared to him. Suddenly, the two cars bumped onto his car. Soon, Nathaniel was trapped between the cars. It was a narrow vige road which could only fit one car. However, he was now surrounded by the two cars from the back and front. Nathaniel immediately sensed that something wasn''t right. Someone wanted to murder him while he was searching for his son! Who was it? Who would have known about his son''s disappearance? Apart from the Ye family members, it could only be the people from the shooting club. However, since the club was under Nick''s lead, the answer to his doubt was seemingly obvious. Nathaniel felt a burst of sadness in his heart. Nick didn''t only try to kill Zion, but was Nathaniel his target too? In that case, Nick might also be the one who had poisoned him previously? Yet, it was useless to contemte these things now. Even if it was true, could he possibly confront Nick? Nathaniel was deeply hurt and devastated. How could they harm each other while destroying the bonds of brotherhood! Nathaniel was willing to give away anything that Nick wanted because he had never thought about competing against him. But apparently, Nick didn''t think this way. Nathaniel turned the steering wheel at full speed, but his car couldn''t move on such a narrow road. The vehicles from the front and back charged towards his direction aggressively. In the nick of time, Nathaniel had no other choice but to drive across the ditch to dodge their attacks. At this moment, all he wanted to do was to protect his own life and there was no time to care about anything else. Meanwhile, the opponent didn''t expect Nathaniel to escape towards the trench. Therefore, they couldn''t m the brake on time. Just then, the two cars slid in the opposite direction before crashing onto each other. Nathaniel''s car plunged off the edge of the ditch and overturned. However, his condition was better than the other two cars. He quickly abandoned his car to climb out of the water. After the cars banged into each other, some people managed to escape from the car, but the drivers were unable to help themselves up. Just as some of the aplices got off the car, the car suddenly exploded with a boom! Everyone, including Nathaniel, was sent flying into the air as the shockwave of the explosion thrust outwards. The st was so strong that Nathaniel felt a little dizzy. Although he subconsciously protected himself when hended on the ground, Nathaniel still suffered from numerous injuries. He also experienced tinnitus in the ears. Nathaniel shook his head and he wanted to pull himself up. Unexpectedly, there were noises of gunshot resounded from behind. He felt a throbbing pain pulsated through his head due to the morous sound, and Nathaniel held his head in pain. Just then, a bullet flew across the air before striking him from behind.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 506 Chapter 506 "Watch out, Mr. Ye!" At the crucial moment, those subordinates finally arrived. Upon witnessing such a dangerous scene, they immediately reminded Nathaniel. Yet, he couldn''t hear anything due to the impact earlier. Nathaniel frowned and he instinctively sensed the danger behind him. He then immediately squatted down. In the nick of time, the bullet flew past his ear, leaving a trace of blood behind. Nathaniel covered his ears in pain and his gaze suddenly turned cold. It seemed that Nick was indeed trying to kill him! Then, he rolled to the side while avoiding the shots that were sting from behind. Nathaniel''s group of people immediately fought against the opponents, and it didn''t take too long for them to be subdued. However, the enemies refused to expose the mastermind behind the scheme to Nathaniel no matter what. Upon seeing their faithful attitude towards their boss, Nathaniel knew that he couldn''t gain any clues from them. "I''ll leave it to you guys. I still have to find my child." Nathaniel wiped his injured ear with a handkerchief and he drove another car away. Nathaniel had specially instructed his people to hide the matter about the ident from Mango. He didn''t want to cause her any more worries. In the meantime, Genevieve came over to examine Mango''s condition. Then, she frowned before saying, "You should avoid intense stress and emotional situation." "But I can''t control myself. After all, my child is missing now." Mango knew about her health condition, but unfortunately, she couldn''t stay calm about the situation. Genevieve shook her head in disapproval and she treated Mango with IV therapy. Meanwhile, Rita had been in low spirits for the entire day while she was at the kindergarten. She was very worried about Wisdom and Zion. After returning home, Rita quickly visited Wisdom upon knowing that he hade back safely. Mango allowed her to go. She thought that Wisdom would feel better with Rita''spany. After receiving the treatment, Mango felt a little drowsy. "Will this medicine cause drowsiness?" Mango asked Genevieve. Genevieve said in a low voice, "Yes. You need sufficient rest now, so don''t worry about anything else!" "I can''t rest! To be exact, I shouldn''t fall asleep! At least I can''t do that before Nathanes back!" Genevieve was slightly angry. "Do you think you''re a superman? Take a look at yourself now! Why don''t you listen to me? You must listen to my advice!" "Genevieve, it''s not that I wanna go against you, but I really shouldn''t sleep now. Wisdom and my mother-inw are still in the house, so I can''t leave them alone." Genevieve was infuriated by her words. "What are you talking about? This is the Ye''s Mansion, which is equipped with a first-ss security system. You can even sleep here safe and sound for as long as you want. Don''t try to fool me with this silly excuse of yours! I understand that you''re worried about Zion, but you should take care of yourself now." Mango was extremely anxious. However, she couldn''t disclose much of the matter to Genevieve. Therefore, she continued, "How about this? I''ll rest for a while, but can you do me a favor?" "If you''re trying to beg for permission to go out or not wanting to rest, then don''t ever think about it. I will never agree to it." Genevieve thought that she was referring to this. However, Mango shook her head before saying, "Can you think of a way to send my mother-inw away from this ce?" "What did you just say?" Only now did Genevieve feel that something was going on with Mango. No! Maybe something had happened to the Ye family. Also, it wasn''t just only Zion''s disappearance. Something was definitely off about this matter. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, Mango couldn''t exin it to her at the moment, "Don''t ask about it first. Can you help me with this?" "No problem. I''ll check up on Madam Ye and see if I can find an excuse to let her go to the hospital. But I don''t get it, why don''t you go with me to the hospital? Isn''t it better to let the children follow us?" "I can''t go." Mango whispered in a low voice. It seemed that she was nning about something. "If I leave, then everything will never be the same. Also, the situation may be very unfavorable to Nathan. The only thing left to do is to stay here with my children so that the enemy will not suspect about us." Genevieve couldn''t decipher her words at all. "So why did you insist on sending Madam Ye away?" "Just in case if anything happens, I''m afraid that I can''t protect her with my current state. Sending her to the hospital is the only way to ensure her safety. Both you and Noah will take good care of her, right?" Mango tightly gripped Genevieve''s hand. Genevieve looked at her and she said concernedly, "Do you know what it means for me to leave? You''re going to be in deep sleep, and there''s no one to help you without me by your side. You''re putting yourself at risk of danger, and someone might kill you while you are resting. Mango, just what the hell are you thinking?" Mango knew what she was getting herself into. However, she stered a smile before saying, "I won''t." "Are you sure? Although I don''t know what''s going on in your family, it must be a big matter for you to make such desperate arrangements. Do you have any idea what you''re doing? It''s fine if you want to risk yourself in danger, but how can you pull your daughter into this with you? Mango, what on earth are you thinking?" In the face of Genevieve''s questioning, Mango whispered, "I''m taking my chances. I bet that he doesn''t know that we actually found out about the truth. I wish that he still have a little conscience. My daughter is naive and she will never pose any threat to him. Yet, I''m very likely to be held hostage for him to go against Nathan. Genevieve, just listen to me and take Sisi with you." "Mango, you''re crazy!" Even though Genevieve didn''t know who Mango was referring to, she was sure that it was probably someone who shared a close rtionship with her. However, Genevieve still couldn''tprehend her reckless decision. After that, Mango said with a faint smile, "Don''t worry, I''m still waiting for you to rescue me." "Rescue you? I think you''re tired of living!" Despite that, Genevieve still got up to monitor her condition. Then, she looked at Mango while saying, "I can help you, but I will only do it this time. Don''t ever think of asking me for help if you''re risking your life again! I can''t bear to put you in danger once again. Also, do I need to give Nathaniel a call?" "There''s no need. He will settle the matter outside, and I''ll assist him from behind." Mango''s eyes were sparkling with full determination. Was that how a patient supposed to look like? Although Genevieve did not agree, she still went to check up on Madam Ye. After that, Genevieve called the ambnce, stating that Madam Ye was in critical condition and she needed to be hospitalized. Soon, the olddy was sent to the hospital. When Nick received the news, Madam Ye had already gone to the hospital and she was sent to the emergency room. He furrowed his eyebrows. "Where are my sister-inw and niece?" "They''re still at home. Madam isn''t feeling well, so the doctor treated her with an IV drip. She is currently resting and seems to be asleep. Lucy is taking care of her, while Rita is with Wisdom in the room." The family''s security guard told Nick about the situation. Then, Nick let out a sigh of relief. "Got it. It''s a crucial time now, take good care of Mango and the children. It''s better for them to stay at home if necessary. After all, the Ye family is in a mess now." "Yes, sir." After the security guard hung up the phone, Mango had already fallen into a deep sleep. During this time, Nick was in the shooting club. Upon hearing their conversation, the manager couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Ye, it''s a good time now to keep them under control. Why don''t we..." "Don''t worry. My brother had just survived the attack. What''s more, the cars you sent out couldn''t put him to death after all. I believe that he will be back sooner orter. There''s no need to break up our rtionship just yet. I want to see him suffer in pain." Nick snapped the pen in his fingers apart, while the manager shivered in fear upon looking at his atrocious expression. "Have you found Zion?" "Not yet. It''s so strange. I don''t know where this child has gone and I can''t find any clues about him. Perhaps he''s kidnapped by the traffickers for real?" Upon hearing his words, the manager quickly inquired about Zion''s whereabouts from the staff around him. However, no one had remembered Zion because it was too crowded in the morning. Since Nick believed that Wisdom would never lie, therefore he didn''t doubt his son''s words. Then, he sneered while saying, "The human trafficker took him away? I don''t believe it! No matter how sly the person is, Zion will definitely find a way to reach my brother. As long as he contacts my brother, I''ll have ways to track down his location and he''ll be dead by then!" The manager didn''t respond. However, he was filled with doubts, "Mr. Ye, I don''t quite understand. If you really want Nathaniel to die, why don''t you just do it directly?" "It''s not fun to do it that way. Everything that I''ve endured throughout the years, can it be repaid that easily with his death? I want him to suffer everything I''ve gone through, all the loneliness, helplessness, and how it feels to be trampled on! Does he think he can forever be the mighty one? Over my dead body!" Nick let out an evilugh and he continued, "Keep an eye on Nathaniel''smunication system. If necessary, just hire a hacker. His technical skills are very good, so be careful and don''t expose yourselves! Everything can be solved with money. Don''t leave any traces behind, okay?" "Yes, sir!" The manager quickly went to do as he was told. Nick then left the shooting club. No one could fall asleep that night. Particrly, Zion. These children were living like locked- up animals and they were sharing a nket together. Yet, the sheet was smelly and filthy. Zion would have never agreed to use the nket on normal days. But now, he had no other choice. Meanwhile, the little girl, Gissel, had been guarding by his side and she did not move a single inch. Gissel seemed to be protecting him, yet she also appeared to be relying on him at the same time. Zion couldn''t help but think of Rita every time he saw her. He wondered if Nick would also try to harm Rita. What would happen to a simple-minded fool like her who only knew how to eat? How would she do without him by her side? Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Zion couldn''t fall asleep, and Gissel was the same as well. She looked at Zion before using signnguage to convey her concern. Gissel wanted to know what was wrong with him. Zion smiled but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he shook his head as a response. The two of them snuggled up and they remained half-asleep throughout the night. Soon, it was six o''clock in the morning, and they were awakened by the sound of whip cracking. This time, no one was there to protect Zion, and he experienced the feeling of being beaten up by thesh on his bare skin. The pain was aching and stinging. Zion''s tender skin was flogged forcefully and his body was streaked with blood. He gritted his teeth in pain, and tears welled up in his eyes. However, Zion refused to back down and he held back his tears silently. He would surely take revenge on these people one day! "Get up! Hurry up! We''re going out!" They weren''t treated like human beings at all. The guards were urging them to get up as if they were creatures locked up in a cage. Zion followed the children from behind as they gradually walked out of the room. Afraid that the children would escape, everyone''s wrists were forced to tie up together from the front to back. This feeling reminded Zion of the life of ves that he had watched on TV. He felt that his current situation now was no different from a prisoner. Soon, the group of children was taken away. After leaving the basement, Zion finally caught a whiff of the smell from the outside world. However, before he could do anything, Zion was immediately driven into a big room. It has a huge space, and the area looked like a training ground, but there wasn''t much practice equipment in it. "Hurry up and move these things over there! You are not allowed to eat unless you finish the task." The guard pointed to the equipment on the side as hemanded them. Zion thought that they were brought here to undergo training. As expected, he was too naive. It was already challenging for adults to carry the sports equipment, so how could they expect children to do it? While Zion was in a daze, he was immediately beaten up by the guard with a whip. "D*mn, why the hell are you standing there? Hurry up and get it done! After you guys finish cleaning up here, there''s still training in the afternoon. Don''t try to loaf on the job, or else I''ll f*cking beat you up." The guards cursed and scolded them. Meanwhile, Zion''s back was in extreme pain. Dang! What a b*stard! He would be sure to make them pay for everything they''ve done to the children! Just then, Gissel held onto his hand, as if she was trying tofort him and asking if he was okay. Zion stered a smile on his pale face and he continued to move the heavy equipment. Zion had never suffered this kind of torment ever since he was born. Those facilities were extremely weighty and the children were having a difficult time moving them in ce. However, the guard was displeased upon seeing them dawdled over the work. Therefore, he took the opportunity tosh them a few more times. Zion really wanted to retaliate. However, he had to endure agony because he wasn''t the only child there. After an entire morning of very, Zion''s hands were covered in blisters and it was painful every time he touched them. Moreover, he also suffered searing pain in his body. Zion had lost count of the numbers of beating that he had endured. Under all the blood, sweat, and tears, the pain was simply unbearable. Zion could only grit his teeth while tolerating the sufferings. He couldn''t hold back his tears anymore as they rolled down his cheeks uncontrobly. He missed his parents. Zion swore that he would never run away from home again. After they finished moving the machines, Zion suddenly realized that there were surveince cameras all over the ce. Fortunately, his face was bloodstained and covered with dirt. Otherwise, he would probably die upon being discovered by Nick. Zion felt the threat of death for the first time. He tried to lower down his head as much as possible. In the meantime, Zion was also figuring out ways to convey messages to the outside world. After all, he had to let Nathaniel and his Mommy knew about his location. Otherwise, there was no way for him to escape from the ce, let alone bringing these kids with him. While immersing in deep thoughts, Zion identally stumbled on his feet. Upon seeing his clumsiness, the guard immediately gave him a rough kick from behind. "D*mn it, what else can you do? Get the hell up!" Zion could felt a throbbing pain in his ribs. He clenched his fists tightly while thinking of beating up the guard in front of him. Just then, Gissel suddenly ran over to stand in front of him. She was muttering something in a panic as if trying to beg for forgiveness on behalf of him. Zion was filled with sorrow. Despite that, he still had to pretend to be a mute by biting his lips. Meanwhile, the guard was infuriated at Gissel''s sudden interruption. Then, he vented his anger on her while kicking her mercilessly. "B*tch, how dare youe over and protect him? What''s up? Is he your secret lover? You''re such a skank at a young age, aren''t you? It''s probably a good idea to send you to the nightclub after you''re older and make some money for me! D*mned rascal! What a wench!" He cursed at Gissel''s with those unsightly words while hitting her forcefully. Upon seeing the situation, Zion was so anxious that he wanted to push Gissel away. However, he was unable to shove her away. Surprisingly, she was enduring all the torture for Zion with her tiny stature. Stop it! Stop beating her! Zion really wanted to shout out loud. Gissel kept looking at Zion as if she knew what Zion was trying to do. The pleading look in her eyes made him break down in tears. Zion rarely cried, but he seemed to cry every day aftering to this ce. Although he knew that those tears were useless in solving the problem, that was the only way to vent out his emotions. Zion grasped Gissel''s hand tightly, and he swore to himself to bring her out of this cruel ce! Zion wanted to give her the best treatment and he would provide her the best life. He had to treat her well! He must protect her for the rest of his life! Perhaps the guard was tired, or maybe because Gissel didn''t resist and Zion was well-behaved, the guard finally let them go. "Both of you are not allowed to have lunch today!" In the face of unfair treatment and punishment, they couldn''t do anything to oppose it at all. Soon, the other children were taken away. Gissel and Zion were locked up in a dark and tiny room. It was a simple space with no windows at all. Children were afraid of darkness, and this was especially true for Gissel. Maybe she had been locked up countless times. Despite that, Gissel still quivered in fear after being thrown into a dark room and she even hugged Zion tightly. Although Zion wasn''t used to it, he tried to stay calm with Gissel by his side. "It''s okay, I''ll stay with you." Zionforted her in a gentle voice. However, Gissel quickly covered his mouth and she scanned around, afraid that someone would overhear their conversation. Seeing how cautious she was, Zion realized that she was the only one who could alleviate his sadness to warm up his heart. The two of them leaned against each other. "How old are you?" Zion couldn''t help but ask after seeing that she was shorter than him. Gissel wrote a ''six'' on the ground with her finger. Zion was a little surprised. "Six years old? You''re actually older than me?" Gissel nodded. After realizing that Zion might not be able to see her in the pitch- ck surrounding, she gently tapped on his palm as a response. Zion suddenly groaned in pain. Gissel quickly grabbed his hand to sniff it. She smelled blood blisters. Gissel was too familiar with the scent. That was exactly what she had been through when she first came here. Gissel found a metal thread out of nowhere and she directly punctured the blister on his hand. "Ouch..." Zion almost shrieked in pain, but his mouth was immediately covered by her hand. He knew that Gissel didn''t want him to make a sound, but it was extremely painful! Zion felt as if he had been through all the major sufferings that he was about to experience in his whole life. After removing the pustule, Gissel tore off a piece of fabric from her clothes and she bandaged the wound on his hand. Gissel wasn''t very good at dressing the lesion, and she wasn''t able to see anything in the unlit room. Just then, Zion noticed that she was crying. Her tears dripped down on the back of his hand, and it was burning hot. Zion wasn''t aware of the things that she had been through, but he knew that the girl, who was two years older than him, was tougher than him. Zion grabbed her hand while saying, "Believe me, I will definitely get you out of here!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Gissel nodded. Although both of them were starving, they didn''t have anything to eat. Finally, Zion and Gissel made it through the night. Both of them were released and brought back to the room in the basement. The guards didn''t even care for them in the slightest. They instantly left after throwing a few steamed buns on the ground. Meanwhile, the other children brought back some leftover food from the afternoon for them. Zion was moved and he kept thanking them. Three days passed just like that. After the torturingbor, Zion finally witnessed the training ground and he observed their daily training activities. The first exercise was to hold their breath underwater. Those people didn''t care if the children could bear the suffocation caused by the water. They pressed their heads down mercilessly while watching the children struggled underneath. Two children had drowned to death from this training alone. Fortunately, Zion had good stamina, even though he was almost asphyxiated to death. They were forced to endure for a few seconds before proceeding to two minutes in maximum. Whenever Zion felt like giving up, and he was on the verge of suffocating, he would always notice Gissel''s determined expression from aside. No! He had to persevere! Zion had promised Gissel and the children that he would take them out of here! Zion gritted his teeth while encountering the misery that he had never been through in his life. He grappled over from the border of death over and over again. Finally, Zion survived until the fourth day, and he discovered an opportunity to escape. Despite being excited, he still stayed calm and collected. He wouldn''t give up on this golden chance! In the evening, Zion whispered to the children, "Can you help me find something, like a communication device that can transmit messages?" "What''s that?" Gissel asked Zion in confusion. Zion didn''t know how to exin it, so he could only draw it for everyone to see. Upon seeing the drawing on the ground, a child suddenly wrote down, "I know where it is. There is one in the dark room." "Dark room?" Zion''s eyes lit up instantly. Great! With that device, Zion would be able to let Daddy and Mommy knew where he was. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Zion was undoubtedly feeling excited. Meanwhile, the child continued to scribble on the ground, "However, those things are spoilt and impaired. They were thrown inside because it''s no longer useful. In the past, I heard that the room used to be a warehouse. It''s just that we couldn''t see what''s inside while we''re locked up. Butst time I found something like this while I''m being locked inside, and I secretly brought it out. Yet, I don''t know where it is now." Seeing the words written by the child, Zion frowned slightly, but he was very optimistic. "It doesn''t matter. As long as we have this stuff, I can find a way to get everyone out of here. But I also need a lighter." Zion needed a bit of light to find the items in the dark room. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be easy for him to do it. Upon seeing the tragic death of the other two children recently, everyone was even more eager to escape. They rekindled a glimmer of hope after seeing Zion''s positive attitude. "I can get it for you." One of the kids got involved. Zion knew that these people wanted freedom, just liked how he longed to go home. "Okay! We''ll cooperate tomorrow then. I''ll find an excuse to be locked up in the room. You guys have to be careful to avoid being exposed." Zion''s words made everyone quiet down. The children seemed to be a little excited, afraid, and also slightly worried. Meanwhile, Gissel held Zion''s hand and she wrote down, "I''ll go into the room with you." Recalling how Gissel had been beaten up to protect him and she was coughing incessantly for the past few days, Zion quickly shook his head to reject her request. "No, I will do it myself. I don''t want you to be beaten again." Although Gissel was two years older than him, she was as thin as a rake inparison to him. She was all raw-boned and it was worrisome to see her like this. Gissel, on the other hand, was rather persistent. Zion muttered in a low voice, "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll go and expose my identity to them now. If so, I''ll probably die by then." Zion didn''t know why he had to threaten Gissel with his own life. But at this moment, he just didn''t want to see her being hit, even the slightest. This might be the first time that Zion had genuinely cared for someone apart from his family members. Upon seeing his reaction, Gissel quickly kept her mouth shut. However, she was still slightly bitter. Just then, Zion couldn''t help but think of Rita. He really missed that foodie very much. Zion was reminded of the way she called him and her gluttonous appetite. He was even more eager to get out of this ce. During the training in the afternoon, Zion deliberately stirred up trouble with the guard. To his expectation, the keeper gave him a good beating. He curled himself up to protect his vital parts while allowing the punches to throw on him mercilessly. Zion was in extreme pain and on the edge of dying, but he could only grit his teeth to endure it. Just when Zion thought that he was going to be beaten to death, another guard came over to put a pause to the situation. "That''s enough, stop hitting him and I think he has strong stamina. After all, this kid has the most potential among the others. Don''t beat him up so forcefully, or there''s no possible candidate left. What if our boss mes us for this? We really can''t afford to offend him. Just throw this rascal into the dark room and let him starve for a day or two, then he will be well-behaved." "B*stard, you''re lucky!" The guard immediately lifted Zion and he was ready to throw him into the dark room. The children quickly came forward and they pretended to protect him. Then, one of them seized the opportunity to toss the lighter into Zion''s pocket. "F*ck! You guys are seeking death, don''t you?" The guard had a pretty bad temper. He waved his fist aggressively while lifting Zion up with another hand. The children ran off in fear and they started the training obediently. "Such a wretch!" Then, the guard threw Zion into the unlit room. Zion was already in excruciating pain after the beating, but he was in even more pain after being cast harshly onto the floor. He almost screamed out loud. After the guard left, Zion struggled up to lean against the wall while gasping for air. What a humiliation to human rights! He would definitely get them back one day. Just wait and see! After calming down, Zion ignited the lighter while looking around. He found that the ce was indeed arge warehouse. However, everyone was scared of the darkness and they didn''t have the chance to search the ce. Zion climbed over and he was surprised to find the items he wanted. After retrieving the materials, he quickly fiddled with them before someone entered. Thankfully, there wasn''t any surveince camera or electronic device inside the room. Those people probably thought that the abandoned warehouse wasn''t a big deal to them and that it was enough to scare the children by locking them up in darkness. After all, they believed that the kids wouldn''te up with any tricks with it. However, it just so happened that they ran into Zion. Zion was hurting so much that he couldn''t move at all. Yet, with the thoughts of his loved ones and the children, he eventually regained his courage and confidence. Meanwhile, Nathaniel, Mango, and the others were busy in search of him in the past four days. Nathaniel caught up with the train, but he was told that the woman took the child away halfway during the ride and that they didn''t know where they went. After that, Nathaniel continued to search for another two days when he got back. Recently, he received news saying that the child was brought to a remote ce. Nathaniel didn''t give up and he kept tracking down Zion''s location, even though he had encountered countless assassinations along the way. Nathaniel was faced with even more threats and dangers while he was in the secluded region. Just then, he almost went out of his mind. Nathaniel had an urge to call Nick to confront him about everything. However, he chose to call Mango instead. "How''s everything going on in the house?" The truth was, Nathaniel wanted to know about Mango''s condition. He knew that it was dangerous to keep her at home during this time, but Nathaniel had no choice because Zion was still missing. He just couldn''t take it after knowing that Nick wanted to kill Zion. Nathaniel knew that he had to do something. Mango was afraid that Nick might have installed a recording device. Therefore, she whispered, "Not really, I''m feeling unwell these days, and Mom was hospitalized because of her poor condition. Sisi is taking care of her. Also, Rita has been causing trouble recently, saying that she wants to find her brother and Wisdom has beenforting her. By the way, how is it over there? Are you doing alright? Have you found Zion?" Nathaniel was slightly stunned. He was a little surprised after listening to her words. He knew that Madam Ye had been under the weather ever since she was poisoned. Nathaniel even asked Noah for some tonics to help her. Although Zion''s sudden disappearance might temporarily trigger her condition, he felt that there was no need for her to be hospitalized unless it was an emergency. However, that was what Mango told him just now. Furthermore, wasn''t Mango in poor health? Logically speaking, she should have gone to the hospital for treatment instead. Yet, she chose to stay at home. Nathaniel suddenly became fully aware of it. Perhaps this silly woman was trying to turn herself into the hostage, so that was why she nned to stay in the house instead? Maybe Mango was afraid that Nick would harm Madam Ye, so she sent her away first? Indeed, their minds were in sync. After realizing the reason behind Mango''s actions, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. "Have a good rest if you''re not feeling well. Don''t worry too much. Also, I have some updated clues regarding Zion and I''ll bring him back in a few days. Trust me." Nathaniel''s words were meant for Mango and Nick. They knew that Nick might be able to listen to their conversation right now. Mango hurriedly asked, "Really?" "Yes, there''s some news about him. Don''t worry. You should trust your husband, alright?" Mango was about to cry. "I know, and I believe you. But what about you? How have you been doing over there? I heard that you didn''t have time to rest at all." Mango was truly worried about Nathaniel. With his injured body, he continued with a smile, "I''m fine. It''s okay. How could a man like me back down that easily? I''m just tired. Don''t worry about me. Don''t you know who am I? All I want to do now is to find Zion for a reunion." "All right, you''ve worked hard." Mango bit her lower lips as she muttered. In fact, she still had a lot of questions and doubts. However, it wasn''t the right time for her to ask about them. Mango was concerned after learning about all the struggles that Nathaniel had experienced along the way from Merle. However, she had to pretend as if she knew nothing, and Mango couldn''t even comfort him. If all these schemes were plotted by Nick, she would never let it slide! Even if he was Nathaniel''s brother, Mango still had to make him pay for everything that he had done. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was reluctant to hang up the phone. It had been three days since theyst met, and he really missed Mango. Nathaniel was also extremely worried about her, but he was forced to stay outside. At that point, it was an awful feeling to be separated from her. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Take good care of yourself and wait for me. If anything happens, remember to find Nick for help. He is my younger brother, and he will look after you!" Mango nodded her head slightly. After spending some lovey-dovey moments together, they finally hung up the phone. As expected, Nick was eavesdropping on the entire conversation. Upon hearing Nathaniel advising Mango to look for him if anything happened, he curled his lips coldly. "You''re begging for my help now? Do you finally realize that I''m your brother? When you backstabbed me and was praised by the others, have you ever thought about my feelings? The time when you forced me to leave Ye family and went to Nakasara, have you ever thought about my stance? When you raised my wife and child while telling others that Wisdom is your son, have you ever think about me? And now you''re saying that I''m your brother? It is toote! Nathaniel, you owe your life to me. From now on, you will have to pay it back bit by bit." Nick said coldly. But at the same time, he also thought of Nathaniel''s words. There was news about Zion? It seemed that he had more fun things to do. At the thought of this, Nick made a phone call to the manager of the shooting club. "Stop everything you guys are doing for the time being and follow Nathaniel in secret. Let''s see where he will go next and whether he can find Zion. If he finds him, don''t do anything to Nathaniel just yet. Instead, kill Zion in front of him because I want him to witness his son''s death with his very own eyes. I want him to have a taste of what I''ve been through!" After that, Nick took out a watch from his pocket. When he opened it, it was Macy''s photo! Chapter 509 Chapter 509 It was a photo taken five years ago. At that time, Macy was still very beautiful, and she was head over heels on Nick. Suddenly, his eyes turned abstruse and he was immersed in the past. What kind of woman was Macy? At the thought of it, the memories of her were still vividly in his mind. He remembered the way she looked at him with her gentle and affectionate eyes. Nick thought he had found true love, but little did he know that she wasn''t into him at all. She was just attracted to the man with a simr face to him. Nick had always beenpared andpete against others ever since he was a child. However, it didn''t matter to him anyway. Soon, Nick was slowly reced by that person when he grew up. Hence, the humiliation that he had suffered was indescribable. Macy was his wife! They even had a child together! But Nathaniel killed Macy just like that. Although he didn''t kill her personally, Macy''s death was rted to Nathaniel and Mango. The two of them even thought of themselves as benefactors while raising Wisdom as their son. Were they expecting him to be grateful fortheir kindness? It was ridiculous! Nick shut the pocket watch before positioning it on his chest. Then, he looked outside with a pair of cold eyes while muttering to himself, "You guys will pay back sooner orter. You and your wife owe me, and I will definitely get you back!" Just then, someone knocked on the door. "Come in!" Nick put the watch into his pocket and his expression hardened again. The man came in while ncing around. After ensuring that there was no outsider, he then said with a smile, "Mr. Ye, I need money these days. Can you help me?" The man looked timid and gaunt with a scrawny physique. Nick nced at him before saying coldly, "John, I gave you some money not long ago. What''s wrong? Did you spend everything up?" "Mr. Ye, as you know, that stuff is very costly. I also paid for the job you asked me to dost time." "How dare you talk to me about what happenedst time?" His expression worsened. John quivered in fear and he didn''t dare to say anything more. Nick snorted, "You promised that Nathan will be intoxicated after drinking the wine. But look at him now, he''s full of vitality! He doesn''t even look like some drug abuser, isn''t he?" "But I ordered the woman to drug him. She refused at first, saying that Nathaniel helped her previously and that she couldn''t do it. Yet, she finally surrendered after I offered her some injectables. Besides, if Nathaniel hadn''t been poisoned, how could he disappear for eight days? I think he went to a drug rehabilitation program during that period." Upon hearing John''s words, Nick sneered coldly. "Didn''t you tell me that it''s hard to get off that kind of drugs once they''d hooked onto it? And now you''re saying that it''s possible to wean it off in eight days? If that''s the case, why do we need rehab anymore? During that time, I have searched every center and found no trace of him. Are you trying to tell me that he''s gotten off the drugs by himself in just eight days? John, don''t even try to trick me! You''re just ying with fire! Tell me! You took the real drug yourself and Nathaniel got the fake product, right?" John immediately tensed up. "No, Mr. Ye, I will never lie about this! If it wasn''t for you, I would have died! How could I live in such freedom? I absolutely wouldn''t betray you. Although I don''t know what went wrong, I let the woman set Nathaniel up. As for what had happened, I really have no idea. Now Susie is still in their hands, I wouldn''t dare to betray you at all. As you know, Susie and I have feelings for each other." "Feelings? Haha, I can''t see it. Susie should be in Thomas''s hands now, and I will deal with that personally. During this period, you should just hide in the club and nevere out. Nathaniel is looking for you all over the world now. If you are found by him..." "Mr. Ye, don''t worry. Even if I was caught by Nathaniel, I still won''t expose you out." John immediately stated his stance. Yet, Nick said faintly, "I''m not afraid of you betraying me. It doesn''t matter to me even if you do it, but your son will..." "Yes, I understand that! I have followed you for so many years. My son is also well taken care of thanks to you. So, I dare not to betray you." John broke out in cold sweat as he spoke. "That''s great. Susie has given birth to a very outstanding son. If there''s a chance, I will allow you guys to meet up. But before that happens, you''ve to do as I instructed." "Yes, of course!" John nodded like an obedient dog. He was helpless, as he had been a drug addict for his whole life. Fortunately, John met Susie and thetter had given birth to a son before he was involved in drugs. Now that he was weak and impotent, John couldn''t have another child. Even if he could get someone pregnant, the child wouldn''t be healthy. Hence, John had to consider his son''s future. "Get lost now! Don''t appear in front of me again without my order." Nick handed some money to John before chasing thetter out immediately. John quickly took the money and left. While he left, John looked around warily to make sure that no one was around. After that, he hopped into the taxi before heading to the shooting club. John had a room for himself in the club. Upon returning, he took out his child''s photo. His son should be in his twenties now. John wondered how he was doing right now and whether he had gotten married. John only vaguely heard from Susie saying that their son was doing well with high achievements. Also, he was currently running a few smallpanies. Although he wasn''t very rich, his son was still a high- ss person. Susie had been taking care of their son all these years, and their daily expenses were sponsored by the Ye family. Some of the money was given by Macy, where she retrieved from Nathaniel. Also, they were secretly supported by Nick. Suddenly, John narrowed his eyes at the thought of Macy. No one knew about Macy''s background. She was not the daughter of the Chu family, and Macy was just an abandoned baby adopted by John. Back then, to prevent his son from being discovered, John was forced to lie to everyone, saying that Macy was the daughter of the Chu family. At that time, Mr. Chu was already terminally ill and he wanted a son to inherit the family business. It would be perfect if they let their son reced the position. That was what Susie and John had thought before. Unfortunately, someone did not allow them to do so. John didn''t know who was it, but that person was very powerful. Their son was almost killed because of this, which was why John was forced to substitute his son with Macy to fool the Ye family. All these years, he had been vastly benefited from Macy who was living in the Ye family. Clearly, the money he received was being used to support his son. However, it had been years and John didn''t know how his son looked like. The only photo he had was just his picture in primary school. Susie had been keeping in touch with him over the years, but she wasn''t as affectionate as she was a few years ago. Susie said that everything she did was for her son. Eventually, John had also be one of Nick''s subordinates. His health condition had deteriorated greatly throughout the years, and he just couldn''t wait to meet his son one day. Susie had promised for their family to reunite as long as the matter involving Nathaniel and Mango was over. However, now that Susie was caught and Nick refused to tell him about his son''s whereabouts, John didn''t know when he could meet his son again. Feeling dejected, he opened a bottle of wine before gulping it down quickly. Being drunk was the only way for him to dismiss those frustrating thoughts. John was drunk and in a bad mood. Then, he wanted to go out for a walk. Suddenly, he was enraged upon thinking about Nick''s warning. Therefore, John ran to the basement on the spur of the moment. The children in the basement were very young. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Looking at the young children, he nned to beat them up initially. However, the thought of his son shed through his mind. John then sighed and he said, "These kids are pitiful. Give them some add- ons. I''ll pay for the drumsticks today." The guards were feeling surprised. "John, have you made a fortune?" "Nonsense! These kids must be very exhausted from all that daily training. After all, they are still young, and we have to bring them to various ces when they got older. Perhaps we''ll have to rely on them to survive in the future." Then, John left the ce. Because of his kindness, the children ate a full meal. But Gissel didn''t eat the drumstick. She wondered how Zion was doing currently after being locked up in the dark room. For sure he had nothing to eat while being imprisoned. Thinking of Zion, Gissel immediately kept the drumstick up for him. Meanwhile, Zion didn''t care about what was going on outside. After acquiring the items that he needed, he began to make something out of them. Zion was indeed a genius at inventing. Even if hecked something, he could still find ways to rece the missing parts. Soon, the day ended in the blink of an eye. Zion finally finished constructing his tools before leaving the confinement. He was extremely excited. They would be leaving this ce soon! He was going to rescue Gissel and the children out! He could meet his Mommy, Daddy, and even Rita shortly! His hands trembled with eagerness. He carefully put the tools away while waiting for the guards to release him. In the evening, the keepers finally let Zion out. "Brat, you will get it from me next time!" Even though he had been released, Zion was still being kicked by the guards. If it was in the past, Zion would be aggravated while losing his temper. Besides, he would even beat them up. However, Zion was well- behaved now, as if he was really afraid of being left in hunger. There was no slightest of resistance or dissatisfaction at all. The guard grinned cheekily, "Look at you, such a cheap rascal! Do you still have to suffer like this if you could''ve been more obedient? Hurry up and go back. We still have a training session for you guys tomorrow. Don''t bete!" Zion returned to the basement without saying anything. Everyone was excited and they were full of expectant upon seeing Zion. Zion nodded at them with a bright smile. Finally, they were going to escape from here! Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Upon seeing the beaming expression on Zion''s face, Gissel was filled with excitement. Then, she quickly pulled Zion over to the side while handing over the drumstick that she had kept for him. "Where did you get this?" Zion was a little surprised. It had been four days since he ate meat aftering here. Therefore, Zion was puzzled when he saw the drumstick. Gissel gestured to tell him that it was given by John. Although Zion didn''t know who John was, he had an impression of that person. The people whom Nathaniel held grudges on was certainly not a good person, and the thing John had given was definitely not something decent. Despite being extremely hungry and Zion couldn''t wait to shove that drumstick into his mouth, he still hesitated to ept the food. "Have you eaten yet?" "I don''t like it. You can eat it." Gissel expressed her unwillingness, and she pursed her lips while diverting her gaze to somewhere else. Did she purposely keep the drumstick just for him? Upon seeing her warmth and kindness, Zion was touched. He hid the drumstick before whispering, "I''m not hungry yet. Since you don''t like to eat it, then let''s just keep it for tomorrow, just in case we''re hungry." Gissel was surprised when Zion refused to eat it just yet. Zion couldn''t tell her the reason behind it. However, he continued in a low voice, "This is what you left for me, therefore you can''t eat it behind my back." "I won''t, and I''ve told you that I dislike it." Gissel was actually a little hungry. However, she didn''t dare to eat it after hearing Zion''s words. Thus, Gissel could only take a sniff of it to relieve her hunger. After that, she immediately pulled Zion away for a rest. It was a sleepless night. Zion woke up very early the next morning. He looked through the window and it was still dark outside. Days passed by but each day felt like an eternity. Soon, Gissel finally woke up. Upon seeing the dark circles beneath his tired eyes, she asked concernedly, "You didn''t sleep wellst night?" "I did, but I woke up early. Tell everyone to be careful today and just do as nned. I promised that we will be able to escape today!" Zion''s determined words and firm gaze had given her a great sense of encouragement. Gissel quickly woke the children up and she told everyone about Zion''s intentions. Zion looked outside. The maturity and steadiness in him at this moment weren''t what normal children would have. When the guard found that the children got up very early today, he said happily, "Look, everyone''s behavior has improved. That''s great! Well be less angry at you guys and there will be less beating, isn''t it good? Let''s go out for breakfast and start today''s training." The guard yawned while loosening up his attitude a little. He felt that the children might have surrendered. Just then, the keeper even asked for a cigarette from the person beside him. "If you guys can be more obedient in the future, we won''t have to go through so much trouble." "We still have to see how they''d behave today." Then, another guard talked to him. The only time these children could eat at the table was in the morning. The kids were having porridge and breadsticks for breakfast today. Although the meals weren''t very scrumptious, it was considered lucky enough to dine in a proper ce. Since the captives got up early, they had to set up the equipment for the other children of the shooting club that arrivedte. Zion and Gissel had been together this entire time. While there was no one around, Zion whispered, "You must stay by my side no matter what happens. Do you understand?" Although Gissel didn''t know about Zion''s intention, she nodded her head nheless. After finishing the breakfast, they started to move the machines to the other venue. Zion scanned around, especially towards the direction of the surveince camera. Then, he said to Gissel in a low voice, "Take three steps to the right, and cover me for two seconds." Gissel was very nervous. Although she had no idea what Zion was trying to do, Gissel still listened to him by walking three steps to the right. Zion quickly nted his device under the equipment and he continued to move the stuff to the designated location with Gissel as if nothing had happened. The only difference was that he needed to move it to a specified location with a power supply. While no one was looking, Zion hurriedly connected the device to the socket. At this moment, Walter''s cell phone suddenly rang. He frowned slightly. Who could have called him so early in the morning? He had been feeling depressed because of the matter surrounding Mango. Therefore, Walter had left for a few days with the excuse of going abroad to manage his business affairs. However, he was still worried about Mango and decided to return to Ocean City. Knowing that Mango hadn''t been leaving the Ye household recently and Nathaniel didn''t show up much as well, Walter felt a sharp pang of jealousy. The newlywed was having their sweet time together, but why did he insist oning back? Walter gobbled down the wine in a fit of anger the day before, and he had a headache now. Hence, Walter instinctively turned off his phone after hearing it rang. Surprisingly, his phone kept on ringing despite being turned off, as if it was transmitting some kind of signal. "Oh f*ck it, what the hell!" Walter lifted off the nket angrily before sitting up. Just as he was going to throw away the phone, Walter suddenly noticed a map with massive details being sent to his phone. Just then, thest sentence appeared, "Call the police, save me! Shooting club! Zion Shen!" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Walter furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. Zion? Did anything happen to him? Walter wanted to call Mango about the situation. However, he changed his mind all of a sudden. Zion wasn''t an ordinary child. If something happened, why didn''t he ask the Ye family for help? Why didn''t Zion call Nathaniel and Mango instead? Why did he contact him? Was it because Zion was familiar with how his phone worked? Or was it because the child had installed something on his phone that allowed him to receive the information at the first instance? Walter was full of doubts. Meanwhile, after the transmitter had sent the intended message out, Zion immediately pulled out the device. Then, he continued to work with the other children as if nothing had happened. After that, they were once again taken to the training ground to practice holding their breath underwater. Seizing the opportunity to dive into the water, Zion directly threw the transmitter into the water. After being soaked in the liquid, the electronic device was immediately damaged. He couldn''t take the risk of letting others found out about the tool, and Walter was his only hope now. He just wished that his foolish uncle wouldn''t ask for help from the Ye family. Since Zion made the device hastily in a short period, the storage was very limited. Therefore, he couldn''t send a long message to him. If not, Zion would exin the entire situation to Walter. Unfortunately, he could only summarize the main points. He just prayed that Walter could understand his purpose. Zion could only ess Walter''s phonemand prompt because he had previously set it up in his phone while they were coborating. Otherwise, Zion would have sent the message to Nathaniel instead of him. However, if Nick was really going against Nathaniel, that was a high probability that his father''s phone call was being monitored. While Zion was lost in his thoughts, he identally choked on the water. The water then rushed into his nose. It was stinging and ufortable. Despite that, Zion couldn''t raise his head and he was forced to hold his breath in the water. Zion began to struggle. He was almost on the verge of dying. Gissel noticed him struggling. She wanted to help him but was mercilessly pinned down by the person behind her. "Behave yourself! There are still twenty seconds left before you cane out!" Gissel was so anxious that she was about to cry. Zion was choking so much that he kept spitting bubbles. Twenty seconds! He could do it! Zion couldn''t let anything happen to himself. He couldn''t die! After all, Zion had put in so much effort to deliver the message, and he still had to save Gissel! At the thought of this, Zion quickly adjusted his breathing and he managed to hold his breath. However, it wasn''t very sessful as he choked on the water once again. Twenty seconds felt like an eternity, and it was undoubtedly great torture for him. Just when he was on the verge of giving up, the guard suddenly let go of him. Zion quickly raised his head to gasp for air. Gissel was very worried and anxious, but she couldn''t do anything about it. Zion looked at her while shaking his head, indicating that he was fine. He didn''t know when Walter woulde and rescue them. All he could do now was to wait. Meanwhile, Walter stared at his phone for a minute and he still couldn''t figure out the situation. Screw it! He better gave Mango a call first! Walter picked up his phone but mistakenly dialed the wrong number, and he was immediately connected to Thomas. This was something that would never happen before. Walter and Thomas were enemies, so how could he give him a call? Walter was in a state of confusion until Thomas answered the phone. "What''s wrong?" Thomas was also a little surprised. Walter coughed before saying, "Lemme ask you something." "Go ahead." "Zion sent a map while asking me to call the police to save him, but why didn''t he contact Nathaniel or Mango instead? Why did he transfer those messages to me? Do you know what the hell is going on in the Ye family?" Upon listening to his words, Thomas became nervous. "Have you called Madam yet?" "Are you stupid? Will I still ask you if I did?" Walter thought that he might have misunderstood, and he bet Thomas, that fool still couldn''t decipher his words. "Forget it! I''ll deal with it myself. I should¡¯ve known that you''re dumber than me." When he was about to hang up the phone, Thomas suddenly said, "Someone in the Ye family wants to hurt Mr. Ye and Mrs. Ye. Meanwhile, Zion has been missing these days. Since he sent you a help signal, Zion is probably in a very dangerous situation. He trusts you while thinking that you''re the only one who can help him. Walter, I don''t care what kind of grudges you have towards the Ye family, but I''m begging you to help Zion for the sake of Mango." Walter frowned again. For the sake of Mango? Even Thomas knew how to threaten Walter using his feelings for Mango, but why couldn''t she see his love for her? Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Thomas was a bit anxious when he didn''t get a reply from Walter. "Are you still listening?" "You''re full of crap." Walter hung up the phone directly and he felt a little uneasy. Apart from Mango, Zion was actually a very likable kid, right? Even though there were times when this rascal would poke fun at him, overall he wasn''t too bad of a person. Walter sighed, and he got up to put on his clothes gloomily. Walter thought that he must have owed Zion in hisst life. Otherwise, that kid wouldn''t have caused trouble for him in this life. He was somehowforted at the thought of this. Both he and Thomas predicted that something must have happened to the Ye family. As for the exact situation that happened, Walter knew that he couldn''t ask about it. Therefore, he had to rescue Zion without causing a big scene. Walter was the heir of the Song family now and he was just a businessman. Although he had some power and fame, the Hans Family would be more capable of asking the assistance from the government inparison to him. After getting up, Walter went directly to the Hans family to meet Terrance. Then, he told thetter about what had happened to Zion. Clearly, Terrance was also a little confused and stunned. "Did something happen to Zion?" "Isn''t that obvious? He didn''t ask for help from the Ye family, and not even Nathaniel. This shows that something is wrong with that family. Although I can directly confront them along with the cops, that would be too conspicuous. I''m afraid that if I act rashly, it may alert the enemy, so you''re my only hope now." Since Walter had said that, Terrance had no choice but to lend a helping hand. No matter what, Zion was still the grandson of the Hans family. "I''ll go to the police station right away." Terrance put aside the tasks at hand and he went to the police station with Walter. Through cooperation with the police, they would set up a trap. After that, Walter went to the shooting club with an excuse of visiting the ce. Meanwhile, the manager was surprised at Walter''s sudden arrival. "Mr. Song? Why are you here?" "I heard that you have a shooting club here. I have retired from the military a long time ago, and I haven''t practiced shooting since then. So, how much is the training here?" Walter acted slovenly. Upon seeing him, the manager grinned before saying, "Of course, it''s free of charge for Mr. Walter! Also, you can choose whatever facilities you want." "How can I do that? After all, you guys have a business to take care of. What''s more, I''m not a bully that goes around asking for free services. Hurry up and sign me up for the VIP card! I''m going to have tons of fun here today!" Walter tossed his credit card on the table. The manager knew Walter well. Although a yboy like him looked profligate, he wouldn''t tolerate people who turned down his requests. Therefore, the manager quickly applied for a membership card for him with discounted fees. After receiving the VIP card, Walter walked around casually, "Show me around. Is there anything special here except for the interior design?" "What would you like to try first, Mr. Song?" The manager asked as he was unsure about Walter''s preferences. Walter pretended to be oblivious before saying, "What? I really don''t know anything about it. I''m not interested in anything recently though. Forget it! I''ll walk around myself." "Well, let the escort guide you. You have to be careful as the ce here is quiteplex." Walter was slightly displeased upon hearing his words. "Are you kidding me? How can anyone possibly hurt me? Don''t you know who am I? I''m Walter Song! No one in the entire Ocean City can hurt me except for Nathaniel. So, get out of my way!" Walter pushed the manager away before walking inside arrogantly. The manager quickly winked at the staff around him, hinting them to follow Walter. However, little did he know, the undercover police that Terrance arranged had already entered the ce while wearing in clothes. While looking around, Walter realized that Zion was very talented in drawing. The map that he drew looked exactly like the ce. Suddenly, Walter halted his tracks in front of a door. "What''s this?" Walter asked casually and when he was about to push the door open, he was stopped by the escort next to him. "Mr. Song, this is the staff''s resting room. There''s nothing much to see." Noticing that the escort was avoiding his gaze, he sneered, "Are you sure?" "Yes...yes!" "I have to take a look then. Let''s see how the employees are like during usual times." Just then, he was about to open the door. Before the escort could stop him from entering, he was already subdued by someone and his mouth was covered immediately. Walter took a nce outside. It seemed that everyone, including the manager, was brought under control by his people. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Apart from the unknown number of individuals inside, the people from the outside had been seized. Walter gestured at the several people behind Terrance. Soon, he entered the basement apanied by them. The situation inside was crystal clear at a nce. There were even bloodstains in the iron cages under the basement. Walter entered while enduring the stinky odor from beneath. He couldn''t believe that Zion actually directed him into such a ce. Was this the ce that the brat being kidnapped to? But there wasn''t any trace of Zion! Just when Walter was getting anxious, the police officer next to him whispered, "Mr. Song, there is a door over there that seems to be essible." "Let''s go and have a look!" They quickly headed over to open the door. Then, a wide training area appeared before their eyes. This space was indeed satisfactory as it was easily essible. It seemed that the ce used to be an underground shelter, but now it had be the training ground. ''Who''s there?1 The guard yelled in displease at their sudden presence. Upon hearing themotion, Zion quickly looked up and he noticed Walter was beating up the guard while saying, "Are you freaking blind? Don''t you know who I am? How dare you try to stop me? Are you looking for death?" Everyone inside was stunned at Walter''s haughty demeanor. Zion quickly grabbed Gissel by the hand and he whispered, "Follow me!" Gissel was excited and afraid at the same time. Despite that, she still followed closely behind Zion. Just then, the guard in charge noticed their suspicious behavior, and he immediately hit them forcefully with a whip. "B*stards! How dare you try to escape!" In order to protect Gissel, Zion quickly wrapped her tightly under his embrace. With a loud cracking sound, the whipnded directly on Zion''s back, and blood was dripping out. "Uncle Song, what are you waiting for?" Zion was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. Walter heard a familiar voice and he looked up instantly. Only then did he realized that it was Zion who was severely beaten up. Was this Zion? Walter couldn''t believe his eyes. The person in front of him was disheveled and grubby-looking. Also, his skin was sallow and pitted, and it was even covered with wounds. How could this child be Zion? This boy was looking like a cat on a hot tin roof with his desperate gaze. Zion almost cursed out upon seeing Walter''s dull-witted reaction. Without further dy, he quickly shouted to the children next to him, "Run! Run outside! The police are all outside! We''ll be saved as long as we run away from here!" When the words came out, the children were stunned but they quickly ran out like a swarm of bees. At this moment, everyone was desperate to leave the ce. They wanted nothing but to stay alive. Gissel was a little worried about Zion, and she wanted to say something. However, Zion held her hands tightly, "Follow me. I won''t let you suffer any more harm!" As he spoke, Zion took her hand and they ran towards Walter. "What are you looking at? You pig- headed guy! Are you happy if I die?" Zion regretted asking for Walter''s help because that guy was simply too unreliable. Finally, Walter came to his senses. Was this brat cursing at him? How dare he called him a pig? He was there to rescue him! However, Walter almost lost his temper upon seeing Zion being beaten up awfully. Nobody else could bully that rascal except him, and others couldn''t do it without his permission! F*ck, how dare they beat up my friend? Are they sick of living? Walter lifted his leg to kick the person behind Zion mercilessly. The policemen quickly came forward to arrest the guards. Meanwhile, Zion hurriedly brought Gissel out without giving the slightest care towards Walter. When Zion came out, he noticed the policemen outside, and all the children were saved. It seemed that Terrance had already taken control of the entire situation outside. Walter and Terrance cooperated very well. They acted swiftly and securely so that the opponents did not have time to contact the others. Zion was a little fatigue aftering out. This was because that he hadn''t eaten for the entire night while waiting patiently for rescue to save the kids. Gissel held him up while crying and screaming in mute appeal. Terrance felt extremely sad upon seeing Zion''s current state. Was he really here? He couldn''t imagine how heartbroken Mango would be when she found out the torture that Zion had gone through. "Zion!" Terrance hurriedly rushed in his direction before hugging him. Zion groaned in pain, and his warm blood stained onto Terrance''s clothes. Looking at Zion who was besmeared in blood, he was inplete disbelief and tears welled up in his eyes controbly. "I will not let these evil scums off!" Zion was stunned when he saw Terrance. He never thought that Walter would join forces with Terrance who was from the Hans family. Previously, Zion had no longer regarded them as his own family after what Madam Hans did to Mango. However, he really couldn''t hold on any longer. Gissel, who was beside her, immediately burst into tears. Zion nced at her and heforted her with a smile, "It''s fine. We''re free now! We''ve escaped and everyone won''t be caught again! You should be happy instead, so stop crying." However, Gissel cried even harder while holding his hands tightly. She really didn''t know how to express her feelings at this moment. Then, Zion turned to look at Terrance before saying, "Uncle, these kids have their tongues cut off, so they can''t speak. If the police need their statements, it''s best to give them a piece of paper and have them write it down. The one beside me is Gissel. She protected me from the beginning when I was caught, and she helped me so that I can send the messages to you guys. Can you take good care of her for me?" "I will!" As soon as Terrance responded, Zion fainted on the spot. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 "Zion!" Terrance was heartbroken upon looking at his state. He quickly picked the child up before contacting the ambnce. Zion was then immediately sent to a nearby hospital. Meanwhile, Gissel was unwilling to leave Zion''s side. Upon seeing her protective instincts towards Zion, Terrance just let her be. Despite that, he also prepared a clean set of clothes for her. Zion was transferred to the hospital without dy. Noah was feeling heavy- hearted when he heard of the news. "Who is it that hurt him like that?" Noah abhorred the act of child abuse. He and Genevieve had struggled to conceive a child because of some personal matters. It was disappointing because Genevieve liked children very much, but she just couldn''t get pregnant. Upon seeing that Nathaniel''s son had been injured so badly right now, he was beyond aggrieved at the sight. Terrance had no time to exin the incident to him. "Hurry up and check on him! We''ll talk about otherster." Walter followed him from behind. Zion was immediately transferred into the emergency room. Genevieve also rushed over when she heard about the news. Madam Ye also found out about the incident in no time. She was worried upon realizing that Zion had been found with serious injuries. Madam Ye then dashed to the hospital. "What the hell is going on?" Walter nced at Madam Ye before saying in a low voice, "I also want to know everything that happened. Zion was in danger and he asked for my help. Did anything happen to the Ye family?" Madam Ye was slightly stunned and a little confused. Why did Zion seek help from Walter, instead of Mango and Nathaniel? What was the reason? Wasn''t Zion being kidnapped by human traffickers? Nathaniel had been investigating based on this only clue he obtained, while Mango and Rita were in the Ye''s Mansion. Zion could''ve asked for help from anyone in the family, but why did he turn to Walter instead? Madam Ye couldn''t figure it out. She also felt that something was definitely strange with her being hospitalized. She could''ve rest at home based on her current state. But why did Genevieve insisted on sending her to the hospital? Also, she even said that it was Mango''s idea? Madam Ye had been racking her brain all day. Who was Mango trying to guard against? Who was the person that made Zion cautious of the Ye family? Although Madam Ye already knew the truth, she still refused to believe it. "It''s nothing. Nathan heard that Zion was kidnapped by traffickers. He had been searching for his son based on that clue. Nathan wasn''t at home for the past few days, and Mango has been under the weather. I think Zion seek help from you because he didn''t want Mango to be worried. I''m grateful for your help this time, Mr. Song." Walter rescued Mangost time, and now he even saved Zion from danger. Madam Ye felt that she really owed him a favor. She was worried that Nathaniel''s status as Mango''s husband would be threatened upon Walter''s presence. Fortunately, Mango loved Nathaniel with all her heart and she was faithful to him. If not, she could''ve been snatched away by Walter if anything happened. Madam Ye sighed silently, but she didn''t express her worries publicly. Although Walter wasn''t convinced with what she said, he stopped probing further since Madam Ye refused to discuss it. "Madam Ye, Zion really suffered a lot this time." Walter ryed everything that happened to Madam Ye, and she was miserable upon hearing that. "Who are those people? Why are they so ruthless!" "I''m not sure yet, but they''ve been brought to the police station for investigation! How dare these people grantly viting thews! They''re inhumane! Zion said that the tongues of those children were cut off and I was really afraid that they will harm him as well. Luckily, he''s fine." Terrance clenched his fists in anger and he couldn''t wait to make them bear the consequences. Madam Ye suddenly noticed Gissel, who was standing beside her. "Who is this child..." Terrance nced at her while saying, "Zion said that her name is Gissel Ye. She has been protecting and taking care of him ever since he''s been caught. Zion asked me to take good care of her." "Gissel Ye?" Gissel was startled and afraid upon hearing her words. She had never seen these people before. Therefore, Gissel was being distant and she felt ufortable around them. However, she knew that they were Zion''s family members. Gissel quickly nodded her head. "Good girl, are you hurt?" Madam Ye felt even more sympathetic towards Gissel after learning her sufferings. Plus, this young girl was around the same age and Rita. Meanwhile, Genevieve was deeply saddened after looking at the injuries on Zion in the emergency room. Then, Noah immediately helped her out. Upon hearing that there was an injured child, she immediately walked over. "Where did you get hurt? Come with me to the medical room. I''ll check it out for you, alright?" Madam Ye was anxious after seeing Genevieve walked out of the emergency room. "Dr. Bay, my grandson, he..." "Zion is doing alright. He is just tired and hungry, with his body has over-exerted. He needs a good rest and is currently asleep right now. Meanwhile, Noah is cleaning his wounds." Genevieve''s words put everyone''s mind at ease. Upon hearing this, Gissel wanted to inquire more, but she was embarrassed to do so because she couldn''t speak. Gissel didn''t felt any sense of inferiority before this because she had been living with the children who couldn''t speak as well. However, she was slightly self-conscious in front of people who could easily express themselves. The feeling of not being able to fit in with the crowd made her want to escape from the situation. But before Gissel could leave, her arm was immediately grabbed by Genevieve. "Where are you going? You''re still injured. Besides, Zion has specially asked me to take good care of you. You''re Gissel Ye, right? Come with me and I''ll treat your wounds nicely." Genevieve looked at her with gentle eyes. Gissel was stunned for a moment before following her quietly. Somehow, Genevieve made her think of her mother, even though she didn''t know how her mother looked like. However, Genevieve gave her the feeling of motherly love. She behaved obediently as Genevieve carried her up to the bed. Her hands were so warm. Gissel stared at Genevieve naively and she was stunned by her beautiful appearance and kind personality. This made her feel ashamed. Gissel was embarrassed when Genevieve lifted her clothes. She tugged her clothes over to avoid the touch. She was like a timid and shy little girl upon looking at Genevieve''s tender gaze. Seeing her like this, Genevieve pitied her even more, "Let me take a look at your injuries. If it''s not being treated properly, your wound may be infected. Now that you''ve been rescued, you''re no longer a child that''s going to be recklessly beaten or scolded. You''ll live a good life again in the future. Also, you''re still young now, so you''ve to be strong." Although Gissel didn''t quite understand the meaning behind her words, she still behaved obediently while loosening her hands. Genevieve''s instantly welled up in tears when she saw the injuries on her body. "How could those cold-blooded people treat a child like this?" Gissel was shocked when Genevieve''s tears dripped across her palm. Apart from Zion, this woman was another one that treated her nicely.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Gissel patted Genevieve''s shoulder gently. She then gestured to her, implying that she was feeling alright. Genevieve was beyond heartbroken knowing that a sensible and kind child like her didn''t have the chance to voice out at all. "Good girl!" She stroked her head before applying ointment to her wound with tears in her eyes. Genevieve even bought a nice outfit for her to change. Meanwhile, Zion was transferred to the ICU. Gissel insisted on staying by his side until he woke up. Seeing her determination, Madam Ye and the rest could not say anything more. Terrance and Walter wondered if Madam Ye would tell Mango and Nathaniel about the incident that happened today, so they asked her. Madam Ye responded calmly, "Let''s wait until Zion wakes up to tell us about everything. Due to his disappearance, Mango is severely affected and she isn''t in a good statetely. But Mango has been doing much better under Dr. Bay''s care. Meanwhile, Nathan is not home, so I''ll let someone inform him. As for Zion, he should be hospitalized for the time being." Walter was concerned after knowing that Mango was sick. "What happened to her? Isn''t she doing alright when Ist saw her? Why is there so much misfortune going on in the Ye family? Can''t you guys let Mango take a break?" Although his words were obviously inappropriate, Walter still spoke straightforwardly. Meanwhile, Madam Ye was embarrassed upon his questioning. It was true that the Ye family had caused too much trouble for Mango. When Genevieve heard their conversation, she almost had an urge to tell them about Mango''s actual situation. Her health condition was unpredictable just like a ticking time bomb, and there were still things that they didn''t know about. However, Genevieve had promised Mango that she would never talk about it. Upon seeing Walter''s agitation, Genevieve chimed in, "Mr. Song, why don''t you and Mr. Hans go to the police station and check out those people? How dare they do such bold and reckless action? I don''t believe a small shooting club like this can do such a thing without a great support system behind." Her words reminded Walter and Terrance about something. "You''re right. There''s no way they can do it without people supporting them. We''d better hurry over to the police station. I''m afraid..." Before Walter finished his words, Terrance had already figured out the n. Now that Zion was back safe and sound, Madam Ye was also here with Noah taking care of them. All there was left to do now was to figure out the bottom of the incident. At this moment, someone from the Hans family suddenly came running over. "Mr. Hans, we caught a person among these people." "Who is it?" "John Wang!" Everyone was stunned upon hearing the name, especially Madam Ye. "John?" She knew better than anyone else that John was captured by Nathaniel, and Nick was supposed to watch over him. However, John was caught in the club now. What did this imply? Walter and Terrance narrowed their eyes while looking at Madam Ye in suspicion. So, this was the truth behind what was happening in the Ye family? Was this why Zion sought help from Walter instead of other people? Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Meanwhile, Madam Ye was at a loss for words. Everything was totally beyond her expectation. She didn''t expect it to be true. Was it really Nick? "You guys can leave first. I have no idea about this matter either." Terrance was very dissatisfied at her vague response as if she was trying to avoid the topic. "Madam Ye, although Mango doesn''t acknowledge the Hans family, we will do anything to protect her and Zion at all costs. Also, we definitely will not forgive the person who''s behind all these!" Upon hearing these words, Madam Ye didn''t say anything more. Indeed, he was right. The Ye family had put Mango at too many risks. Meanwhile, Walter quickly urged Terrance to leave with him. After they left, Madam Ye and Genevieve were the only ones left in the room. Both of them had forgotten about Gissel''s presence. Madam Ye asked Genevieve in a low voice. "Was it Mango''s idea to send me to the hospital? Do you know anything about it, Dr. Bay?" "I don''t know about it, and Mango didn''t tell me anything. She only told me that you have to leave the mansion to be safe. Meanwhile, she and Rita will stay behind to ensure Mr. Ye''s safety." Hearing Genevieve''s words, Madam Ye immediately made sense of the entire situation. "Mango is always like this. She''s always concerned about our wellbeing, but she never takes care of herself. Now that I think of it, although I''m nice to her, I can''t protect her from the harm caused by my family. Maybe Terrance was right, it''s unfair for her to go through all of these." Madam Ye felt sorry about what had happened. Genevieve replied calmly, "You guys are the main reason that she''s willing to sacrifice herself for the sake of the Ye family''s safety. Also, Mr. Ye has treated her well all this time, and she did that as a sign of appreciation. Madam Ye, don''t worry too much about it. Mango is a strong woman and she knows what she''s doing. Also, Nathaniel will take care of the matter." "It shouldn''t be easy for Nathan to handle this matter, and he''s certainly hurt by it. After all, it threatens the bond of their brotherhood." Madam Ye was absolutely shattered about everything that happened. Then, she left the ward. Noticing that Gissel had been staring at Zion, Genevieve couldn''t help but say, "There''s a bed here. Do you want to rest for a while? Zion will be able to see you when he wakes up." Gissel, on the other hand, shook her head and she insisted on staying by his side. Genevieve''s heart ached even more upon seeing the child in front of her. Then, she asked someone to bring some food for Gissel. Gissel refused the offer at first. However, after witnessing Genevieve''s kindness towards her and Zion, she finally let her guard down to eat the food. Gissel had never eaten such a delicious meal before, so she identally choked on the food because she ate too fast. Gissel gasped and she started coughing. Genevieve quickly brought over a ss of water and she patted her gently on the back, "Eat slowly, these are yours. No one will take it away from you." Gissel peered at Genevieve''s gentle face and her angelic eyes. This woman''s tenderhearted gesture almost made her burst out in tears. Gissel lowered her head to eat her food silently. In truth, she could not speak either. Upon entering the room, Noah was touched when he noticed the scene before him. If it hadn''t been for him, he and Genevieve could''ve given birth to their child, which would be around Gissel''s age by now. At the thought of that, Noah coughed before saying, "I''ve been searching all over for you, and I didn''t expect you to be here." When Genevieve heard Noah''s voice, she turned her head while saying with a smile, "I have to watch over Zion. He''s injured and I''m afraid he''ll have a fever. Now that Mango and Madam Ye aren''t here, I couldn''t bear to leave him here alone." "I know that you''re soft-hearted, and you will never allow this to happen. Anyway, you should take a break first, and I''ll take care of Noah held her hands, and he was concerned when he felt her cold hands against his. However, Genevieve smiled while saying, "I''m fine. As a doctor, I know what I''m doing. I just feel sorry for a young child like him. It''s too cruel for him to suffer everything. Look at this little girl. Her name is Gissel, but her tongue has been cut off and she can no longer speak. Gissel is still so young, and her future is still waiting, but she..." Genevieve felt distressed as she spoke about it. Meanwhile, Noah held her in his arms tofort her, "Let''s go out and talk about itter, or we''ll scare the child." Upon hearing Noah''s words, Genevieve wiped her tears and she went out with him. Noah noticed that Gissel was looking at him while he left the ward. Although he didn''t know what her gaze meant, Noah surely realized that she wasfortable being around them. They were like angels in her eyes. If possible, Gissel hoped to be a doctor in the future. But could she do it? In the meantime, Genevieve was still immersed in deep sorrow after being taken out of the room by Noah. Noah tucked the long hair behind her ear while whispering gently, "I heard that these children are orphans who were sold away by others. Some of them have long forgotten how their parents looked like." "They are really pitiful." Genevieve was feeling bad after hearing the children''s sufferings. Noah whispered, "What do you think of Gissel?" "What do you mean?" Genevieve was slightly taken aback. Noah said with a smile, "I think she''s good. She can take care of Zion. What''s more, they were like two inseparable best friends now. If Gissel can''t find her family, what do you think if we adopt her? It''s been years and I do think it''s time for us to have a child of our own." Genevieve froze for a moment, and there was a hint of grief shed across her eyes. She was afraid to let Noah notice her sadness. All this while, Genevieve was depressed by the miscarriage. Besides, as a doctor, she knew that she wasn''t suited to have a child again due to her health condition. Although Noah had let it go and he didn''t care much about it, Genevieve was still inconsble. She was disappointed in herself for unable to give birth to a child that carried the family name! Genevieve was having mixed feelings now that Noah had raised this suggestion. She liked Gissel very much, intending to adopt the girl as her daughter, but that would be unfair to Noah. "Noah, we should have our children." "It doesn''t matter as long as I have you." Noah held Genevieve tightly in his arms before saying softly, "I think Gissel is a sweet and wonderful girl. We will have a daughter if we adopt her. I remember that you like girls very much, right? She can apany you while I''m out of work in the future." "But..." "It''s fine. So, it''s a deal, alright? If God has pity for us and leaves Gissel with no family, then we''ll adopt her. If she has a family, we won''t force it anyway, okay?" "Alright!" Genevieve burst out in tears all of a sudden. "Alright, silly girl. We''re doing a good deed, isn''t it? Why are you crying? We still have to gain permission from Gissel and see if she wants toe with us." Noahforted Genevieve by patting her on the back softly. The nurses were embarrassed upon seeing how he treasured his wife. Meanwhile, Zion woke up and he noticed that Gissel had been staring at him non-stop. "Gissel." Zion wanted to stand up, but he was in extreme pain. Only now did he remember that he had been rescued. Not only that, but he also brought out all the children with him. Upon noticing that Zion was awake, Gissel ran out in a hurry. While heading out, she saw Noah holding Genevieve in his arms and the female doctor was crying heavily. She instantly thought that Noah was going to bully Genevieve. Gissel immediatelynded a forceful kick on Noah''s calf. He was surprised. This was the first time Noah had been beaten up by someone. Moreover, it was from a tiny little girl. However, Gissel wasn''t afraid at all. She pushed him away while protecting Genevieve behind her.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Although Gissel could not speak, her threatening gaze was hinting that no one could bully Genevieve. Both Noah and Genevieve were stunned. Genevieve immediately startedughing. "Gissel, he didn''t bully me. In fact, he wasforting me." Genevieve was touched by her cute actions. Noah alsoughed before saying, "Little girl, do you know who I am? I''m his husband. How can I bully her? But since you care about my wife so much, I will forgive you for kicking me just now." Upon hearing their rtionship status, Gissel suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Then, she stood up in a hurry before apologizing to Noah with a bow. Her action was a little too formal. Noah thought that she was really well-educated. "Alright, it''s okay. Why aren''t you taking care of Zion inside? What are doing here?" Hearing Noah''s question, Gissel suddenly recalled that Zion had woken up. She took Genevieve''s hand to guide her into the ward. Noah and Genevieve guessed that Zion must''ve regained his consciousness. As the couple entered, they could see that Zion was struggling. "Stop moving." Genevieve quickly stopped him. Noah looked at Zion and he said with a smile, "Hey, rascal! Are you feeling alright?" "Uncle Soo, nice to meet you." Zion knew about Noah, as Nathaniel had introduced it to him before. He had also investigated Noah''s background and knew that he and Nathaniel were good buddies. Therefore, Zion was comfortable around him. "If your Mommy sees the wounds on your body, she''ll feel very sad and worried. I heard that you ran away from home. Brat, have you learned your lesson now? Do you dare to do it again next time?" Noah had already ruled out the truth regarding the entire incident while Zion was asleep. Although this kid had suffered the consequences, Noah knew that he should let Zion learn his lesson. Zion lowered his head to say guiltily, "I''m sorry, and I won''t do it again." "I''m d that you have reflected on your wrongdoings. The outside world is not as wonderful as you think, and not everyone is good-natured. Your father should have taught you these. But because of your reckless actions, he has suffered a lot while searching for you." As soon as Noah said that, Zion immediately raised his head. He wasn''t an ordinary child, and Zion obviously understood the meaning behind Noah''s words. "Where is Daddy right now? Can you contact him for me?" Zion was very worried, but Noah shook his head. "Your Daddy is out of reach now. Not only me, but your Mommy can''t get in touch with him too. Let''s hope that he wille back safely." Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Zion suddenly be nervous. "Uncle Soo, I was wrong! It''s my fault and I won''t dare to do it again. Please help my Daddy! He might really be in danger!" Zion immediately broke down in tears. Gissel rarely saw Zion cry. She had witnessed Zion crying a few times when he first arrived at the shooting club, but she turned a blind eye. After seeing Zion sobbed this time, Gissel quickly pulled out a napkin to wipe away the tears on his face. Zion didn''t have time to care about it. Then, he quickly got up to beg Noah. Upon seeing Zion like this, Genevieve couldn''t help but re at Noah before saying, "Alright, stop making him worry. Why do you have to tell him about this? Mr. Ye is a capable guy and he will be alright." "I have to let him learn his lesson. How dare he ran away from home and put his family in danger! Has he ever thought of the oues of his actions? His dad is missing and his mom is in poor health. Zion, you''re a child and can be capricious at times, but have you learned the consequences of your wilfulness act now?" Zion felt guilty after being reprimanded by Noah. He really didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. If it wasn''t for his reckless behavior, maybe he wouldn''t have done these things without thinking twice. Perhaps his parents wouldn''t be in such a state as well. Zion felt guilty and regretful. Meanwhile, Genevieve couldn''t bear to see Zion in a despairing state. "Noah, that''s enough." "He''s a boy, and also Nathaniel''s son! He needs to learn to bear his responsibilities starting from now on." "But he''s only a four-year-old child!" Genevieve felt that Noah was being unreasonably strict with Zion. Yet, Noah said with a smile, "Child? Have you ever seen a four- year- old child sending message via a transmitting device? He was destined to be extraordinary since he was born. Well, that''s enough. I won''t scold you anymore because your parents will do it in ce of me. But you don''t have to worry. Although we can''t get in touch with your Daddy now, he should be doing alright. You should take good care of yourself these days, and I will inform your Mommy about it." "I want to go home and see Mommy." Zion was still concerned. Noah said in a low voice, "Listen to me, you can''t go back now. You should stay here before Nathaniel takes you back, and Auntie Bay will take care of you. As long as you''re safe, your Daddy and Mommy will be fine. Do you understand?" "But what about Rita? My uncle..." Before Zion could finish his words, he was interrupted by Noah. "Rita has Wisdom with her. You just need to take good care of yourself, or else your mom will feel sad when she sees you like this." Zion remained silent. He knew that he had hurt a lot of people because of his waywardness. Therefore, Zion had to obey Noah''s words by staying in the hospital for treatment. Noah and Genevieve gave Zion a few more reminders before leaving the ce. Gissel quickly poured a ss of water for Zion, just like how she took care of her while they were in the shooting club. Zion smiled while saying, "I said I''d bring you out and I did it. When my dades back, I''ll get him to look for your sister. Don''t worry, you''d be fine as long as I''m here!" Gissel''s eyes instantly welled up in tears. "Thank you!" She gestured. Then, Zion smiled before continuing, "No need to thank me! You were the one who was being kind to me first." They looked at each other in the eyes and smiled. After that, Zion went to bed. He was really worn out. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had arrived at a nearby city, and he once again lost track of the human trafficker. "Mr. Ye, shall we send more people over to help out?" Merle asked and Nathaniel nodded his head. "Let''s do it. You should go back to the Ye family before dawn to protect Mango and the rest." Nathaniel ordered calmly. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Merle nodded, "Can you handle it alone here?" "No problem. Mango is my main concern. I''m afraid that Nick will harm her." For some reason, Nathaniel felt more and more uneasy recently. "All right." Merle arranged some people out for investigation. He then put on a disguise while hopping on a train to Ocean City. Meanwhile, Mango was extremely worried. "How is it? How''s Nathan?" "Rest assured, Madam. Mr. Ye is doing fine now, but something did happen on the way." Merle told her about the danger that Nathaniel encountered along the way. Although Merle didn''t state the details, Mango knew that the ident that happened wasn''t as simple as he said. "Is there any news of Zion?" "There is." Mango tensed up upon hearing his affirmation. "Is he really kidnapped by the human traffickers?" Mango grasped his hand tightly. Her hand was frozen stiff, and Merle was startled while looking somewhat ufortable. He couldn''t bear to get rid of her hand. Then, Merle lowered his head before saying, "We''ve received news that Zion was in the shooting club at Ocean City all this while. Also, he wasn''t the only child being kidnapped, and Mr. Ye already know about it. Mr. Soo said that Zion had sought help from Mr. Song. As such, Mr. Hans and Mr. Song had led some people over to rescue him. However, Zion is slightly injured and he is currently being treated at the hospital. Mr. Soo is taking care of him, so rest assured." Merle summarized the whole story in a minute, but he suddenly became slightly nervous. On the other hand, Mango was even more anxious. "Zion is injured? Is it bad? Where are his injuries? No, I''ll go and see him now." As Mango spoke, she quickly lifted the nket but staggered on her feet due to the sudden weakness in her body. "Madam!" Merle held on to her, but his cheeks flushed red when he identally got into a physical contact with her. However, Mango couldn''t care less. After Merle helped her up, she suddenly regained her senses and calmed down. "No! I can''t go! If I do, Nathan will be in even more danger. If Nick found out about Zion, then Nathan will..." Mango did not finish her sentence, but Merle had already guessed what she was trying to say. Seeing how Mango was so considerate towards Nathaniel, Merle was slightly upset. However, he continued, "Don''t worry, Madam. I''ve ordered them to conceal the news. They only reported about the children being rescued from the club, and they didn''t mention a word regarding Zion. Besides, I heard that many of the kids died, but the exact number of death remains unknown." "That''s a relief." Mango lied down on her bed once again. Seeing that she wasn''t feeling quite well, Merle whispered, "Madam, Mr. Ye asked me to take you and Rita away from here, since Nick hasn''t found out about it yet. Once he discovers the matter involving the club, you and Rita will..." As they were talking, the sound of the car engine suddenly resounded from outside. Apparently, Nick had returned. Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Merle said anxiously, "Madam, why don''t youe with me now?" "It''s toote! You''d better retreat first!" Mango was very calm. Merle shook his head before saying, "No! My task is to protect Madam and Rita. So, I can''t go.'' "Why can you do here? To confront Nick head-on? Think about it, his fighting skills aren''t any worse than yours. What about the safety of Rita and Wisdom? Should I give up my children to follow you out of here? Merle, listen to me, you must leave right now! Even if something happens between me and Nick, you can still help Nathan while you''re outside. If Nick is really against his brother, he won''t hurt me and Rita. You should go now before things get ugly." Upon hearing her words, Merle had no other choice but to leave. "Madam, I will protect you guys." "Hurry up and go." Mango chased him away quickly. She didn''t know how Nick would react after finding out the things that happened in the club. However, Mango should handle it calmly or Nathaniel would be in danger. Now, both she and Rita were hostages of Nick. If anything happened, Nick would surely threaten Nathaniel by putting their safety at risk. Mango took a deep breath. Now that Zion was safe, her greatest wish was that Nathaniel would also return safely. She thenid down while pulling the nket over her body, pretending to be asleep. After returning to the household, Nick immediately went up to the second floor and he arrived at Mango''s bedroom. Mango could feel Nick''s footsteps approaching, and she could even feel his sharp eyes staring straight at her. She tried hard to control her breathing and pretended to be in deep sleep. However, her heart was already pounding rapidly and her hands were sweaty. Nick stared at her for a while. After noticing there was nothing strange about her, he turned to leave. As an oversensitive person, Nick wasn''t convinced at all. Therefore, he suddenly turned his head back to look at Mango again. His sharp gaze could almost pierce through her thoughts. Fortunately, Mango didn''t move at all. She still looked the same as before, and even her breathing was calm and steady. Finally, Nick turned around to leave. He even closed the door gently as if he had never been here. After Nick left, Mango let out a heavy sigh of relief. That was close enough! She almost exposed herself. If that urred, Mango couldn''t imagine what would happen to her and her children. Right now, she was even more worried. Why did Nick return in such a hurry to check her out? What was his intention? Would he do something to the children? At the thought of this, Mango almost broke out in cold sweat. A feeling of panic and uneasiness lingered around her and she was extremely anxious. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Mango wanted to sit up for a look, but she wasn''t able to do so. Mango was afraid that Nick would find out that she was pretending to be asleep once she went out of the room. But what if he was thinking of harming Rita and Wisdom? How could Mango continue to fake it when she knew that the kids would be in danger? When would the feigning between Mango and Nick end? And when would Nathaniel return? Mango was clueless, and all she could do now was to wait. Meanwhile, there seemed to be no noiseing from outside, and this made her even anxious. Mango just wanted to go out for a glimpse, even if she had to peer through the crack of the door. However, just as she was about to get up, Mango suddenly saw a shadow underneath the door. Nick hadn''t left yet! That was to say, he had been waiting outside to see if she was pretending to be asleep? If Mango went out now, she might bump into him directly. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Her heart pounded rapidly. Perhaps Nick was suspicious of her? Or was it because he had discovered something? Mango didn''t dare to think about it, nor did she dare to move. She tried her best to fake her sleep, but her eyes were fixed on the shadow beneath the crack of the door. After a few minutes, Nick, who was outside the door, felt relieved and he finally left. Seeing this, Mango broke out in a cold sweat. It seemed that the situation of her and the children was increasingly dangerous by now. Right now, she couldn''t wait for Nathaniel to return home. She didn''t dare to speak on the phone too loud. Therefore, Mango took out her mobile phone to send a message to Merle, asking him to urge Nathaniel toe back as soon as possible. Also, she told him that they couldn''t hold on any longer. After receiving the message, Merle contacted Nathaniel immediately. Unfortunately, he couldn''t get through him. Merle thought that Nathaniel''s cell phone was dead, so he left him a text message. Then, Merle continued to call but was unable to reach him. Mango was in a state of nerves because she couldn''t go out to take a look. Mango was afraid of what Nick would do to Rita. However, she supposed that Rita would be alright with Wisdom by her side. She tried to make up some reasoning to ease her worries. Despite that, every second felt like an eternity. It had been more than an hour, and Merle still couldn''t get in touch with Nathaniel. Feeling rather uneasy, he quickly drove back to the location where hest parted ways with Nathaniel. Just as he left earlier, there was a fatal car ident that happened around the area. It seemed to be a life-and-death situation, and Merle was somehow familiar with the car te number of the involving vehicle. It was Nathaniel''s car! Did something happen to him? Merle quickly inquired everywhere, but all the people around Nathaniel were nowhere to be seen. There was no piece of evidence at all. Merle began visiting all the hospitals nearby, but there was still no sign of Nathaniel. Nathaniel and his group of people seemed to have vanished without a trace at all. After all the ups and downs, it was alreadyte at night. At dawn, Mango couldn''t hold it any longer and she called Merle desperately. "Merle, did Nathan tell you when he wille back?" Hearing Mango''s anxious voice, Merle didn''t know how to respond. Mango was a sensitive woman, and her intuition was also very keen. After sensing that Merle was hesitant to speak, she furrowed her eyebrows before getting serious. "What''s wrong?" "Madam, I can''t get in touch with Mr. Ye." Merle said softly, but full of guilt. Merle was Mango''s assistant and he was responsible to ease all her concerns. However, he had lost track of Nathaniel now. "What do you mean by that?" Mango was panicked, but she tried hard to calm down. Merle said in a low voice, "I called Mr. Ye but his phone was switched off. So I drove to the ce where I parted with him and there was a tragic car ident that happened over there. The car involved was Mr. Ye''s car, but I couldn''t find any news about him. Even the people who went with him were all gone without any trace. Madam, I''m so sorry for being useless. I will send some people to investigate it." Mango''s heart sank when she heard the news. Nathaniel was invincible! Ordinary people were no match for him! Besides, how was it possible that the people who went with him disappeared just like that? Just what on earth had happened? The shooting club was under Nick''s control, and it was now destroyed by Walter and Terrance. Also, Nick desperately came back home to check up on her. Just then, the series of his actions left her in deep thought. Maybe Nick was the one who did it? If so, then he was definitely a formidable opponent. Maybe she and Nathaniel had really underestimated his abilities. Merle was worried after noticing her silence. "Madam, don''t worry. I will certainly find Mr. Ye back." "Thank you for your hard work, but you also have to ensure your safety. I don''t wish for any more idents to happen." Merle was slightly stunned upon hearing her words. Then, the corner of his lips curled up involuntarily. "I will." After hanging up, Mango was extremely concerned. Now that Nathaniel was missing, should she continue to act like a fool in front of Nick? Or should she continue to let Rita stayed in this dangerous ce? She hesitated. Suddenly, the servant knocked on the door before asking, "Madam, are you awake? It''s time for breakfast." "Alright, I''ll be right there in a minute." Mango tried her best to contain her conflicting emotions. She lifted the nket to get up from the bed. Her body was feeling slightly better now. After washing up, Mango came to the dining room, and Nick was sitting at the table while chatting humorously with the two children. Seeing Nick acting like this, she would never think that he would actually harm Nathaniel. However, Wisdom would never lie. Mango remembered he said that Nick was nning to kill Zion, and it was painful to know. Hence, she was feeling rather ufortable by the scene. Meanwhile, Nick noticed her presence and he greeted her with a smile. "Good morning, Mango! Come over for breakfast. I heard from the servants that you''ve been feeling unwell recently. How''s it? Do you feel better now? You have to take good care of yourself since Nathan isn''t aroundtely." The smile on his face was pleasant and genuine as if he was still the same person as before. Rita jumped off the chair to approach Mango with a big grin. Then, she said, "Mommy, Uncle said that he would bring me and Wisdom out to y after breakfast." Mango''s heart skipped a beat. "Go out to y?" "That''s right. Rita and Wisdom have been staying home for a long period. I thought that since you''re not feeling very well, I might as well bring the children out for some fun. Besides, I''m free today, so I can bring them out. I heard that Rita likes riding wooden horses, and I''m sure that she''ll be very happy to y with Wisdom." Nick was smiling cheerfully as he spoke, while Mango was feeling nervous. Why did he want to bring Rita out at this time? Just in time when Nathaniel disappeared, and they couldn''t get in touch with him. Mango was feeling uneasy, but she didn''t express it out. Instead, she responded calmly, "I''m feeling much better now. Why don''t we go together after having breakfast? It just so happens that I haven''t been out for the past few days. It''s indeed a good idea to go out for a walk." Nick looked at Mango as if he wanted to pierce through her thoughts. However, Mango acted composed just like her usual self. He said with a smile, "You''re right. You and Nathan have been working hard in search of Zion. You must be feeling bored staying at home alone without him by your side. Why don''t you go out with us?" Mango was slightly displeased at his words. However, she still went along with it with a faint smile, "Alright." Rita, on the other hand, was on cloud nine after hearing that Mango agreed to go out with them. After all, Rita was still a naive little girl. Mango didn''t know what to say, so she sat down at the dining table to eat her breakfast. The atmosphere became quiet while they were eating. Even Rita, who was usually talkative, had restrained herself a little. She nced at Wisdom, and thetter gave her a piece of braised pork with a smile. After receiving it, Rita finally let out a happy smile. Nick didn''t say anything upon noticing their interaction. Meanwhile, Mango was feeling restless. Nathaniel was out of reach now, and Nick suddenly said that he was going to take the children out to y. What was he scheming? Was he nning to start the dispute? Mango was very tense. She was confident to confront the issue if it were other people. However, Mango knew that she had no chance of winning at all against Nick. Moreover, with her current health condition, she should even seek help from others instead. But who should she ask for aid from? Noah? Or Walter and Terrance? Maybe she didn''t have the chance to call for help either. She seemed to have no other choice but to rely on herself. Thomas was not by her side, and Merle had gone to other ces. Now, she was forced to stay in this fight alone. Maybe it was heaven''s will or probably Nick''s intention, Mango was forced into apletely isted situation. Despite that, she quickly finished her meal without words. Knowing that they were going out soon, Rita happily went to change her clothes, and Wisdom also went to his room. Nick looked at Mango. He then smiled before saying, "Mango, aren''t you going to change your clothes?" "I''m fine. I don''t want to see anyone. It''sfortable to wear casual clothes like this." Mango spoke in a casual manner. She didn''t dare to leave Nick alone now, as Mango was afraid that he would do some sneaky acts behind her back. Meanwhile, Nick didn''t say anything, and he just let her be. After a few moments, the kids went down with bright smiles on their faces. "Mommy!" Rita quickly ran in Mango''s direction. Fortunately, Nick didn''t stop her. The four of them got in the car, and they went to a nearby amusement park. It seemed that Nick really came here with the children to have fun. Rita and Wisdom were ying around excitedly. While Mango''s mind had been on tenterhooks, Nick also joined in with the children, like a responsible father and uncle that he should be. "Mango, why don''t you join us?" Nick was drenched in sweat as he yed with the kids. It was almost hard to believe the fact that he would actually try to kill Zion. However, she shook her head, "It''s fine, you know my health condition. I can''t have too much exertion at the time being. You guys have fun." "Oh, then you should sit for a while." Nick didn''t mind at all and he even took the children to take a ride at the roller coaster. The children were screaming excitedly, while Mango was keeping an eye on them. Just as she was feeling very nervous, someone next to her suddenly yelled out in a low voice, "Mrs. Ye!" Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Mango was stunned for a moment and she quickly turned around. Although the person in front of her looked a little familiar, Mango could not remember where she had seen him before. "Who are you?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Mango immediately became vignt and she subconsciously looked in the direction of Nick. The person whispered, "Mrs. Ye, don''t worry. We''ve met before. I''m a subordinate of Boston Huang. We''ve seen each otherst time on the street." Upon hearing his words, Mango immediately thought of the encounter. But what was the reason for Boston''s guy came to find her? Mango''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. "Do you have something to say?" "Our chairman, Mr. Huang, has something important to talk to you or Mr. Ye. He is currently having difficulty moving around. Mrs. Ye, please find a time to meet up with him. It''s about the matter of Nick." The man lowered his voice as he spoke. Mango frowned again. About Nick? What kind of person was Boston? Was he an enemy or a friend? "What kind of guy is Mr. Huang?" "Mrs. Ye, you have to believe in Mr. Huang. Nick isn''t a good person, and he is scheming against Mr. Ye. If you care about him, we''ll meet you at the cafe over there at eight o''clock tonight." After that, the man quickly got up to leave. Mango was puzzled. How did Boston know about Nick''s scheme? Could there really be some sort of secret? Mango once again looked over in Nick''s direction. Upon seeing that he didn''t do anything strange to the children, she heaved a sigh of relief. However, Mango was still in a state of befuddlement. It seemed that she had to meet up with Boston tonight. But how could she get out if Nick was there? Mango couldn''t help but worry about it. Just then, Nick brought the children over, and Mango was still deep in her thoughts when she heard Rita running over excitedly. "Mommy, it''s so exciting! That roller coaster is really fun! Mommy, why don''t you try it next time?" Looking at Rita''s rosy pinkplexion, Mango smiled before saying, "Okay, wipe your sweat now, and don''t catch a cold." Mango quickly cleaned the sweat off Rita''s forehead. Nick went to buy some water and he passed a bottle to Mango. "Mango, we''re almost done for the day. Should we eat outside or go hometer?" "I want to eat KFC!" Rita immediately shouted enthusiastically. Nick patted her head affectionately while saying, "Shall we go eat KFC then?" Mango was not in the mood for anything, but she didn''t know what Nick was trying to do. However, if she went back now, it would definitely be disappointing to the kids. Moreover, Nick could''ve suspected something. "But don''t eat too much." "Alright!" Upon hearing that, Rita started jumping around happily. As for Zion''s whereabouts, everyone had kept it a secret from Rita. She was initially worried after learning that Zion and Wisdom had left home together. However, Wisdom had assured her that Zion had gone out for tuition at the moment, and Rita believed it. After all, Zion was a genius. So, he could learn anything. Rita had been tricked naively just like that. How could she not be excited with all that ying and eating? Under Nick''s lead, Mango brought the children along to eat at KFC. Throughout the entire day, Nick took good care of Rita, and he even treated them nicely just like a good uncle. The people around thought that they were one sweet family. However, Nick didn''t deny it at all. Mango didn''t know what he was up to. After eating, she couldn''t help but ask, "Nick, don''t you have to work at thepany today?" "It''s alright, I have been too busy these days, and Wisdom has been neglected. My brother was right, maybe I''m too eager to watch my son be sessful in the future. I shouldn''t have put so much pressure on him and I''ve reflected on myself these days. I will definitely treat Wisdom well in the future." As Nick said that, he touched Wisdom''s head, and his eyes were full of kindness. Wisdom froze and he quickly lowered his head. Just then, his eyes turned tearful. He didn''t expect Nick to say those words. After all, children had sensitive nature. Upon seeing Wisdom like this, Mango didn''t know what else to say. "Later..." "I''ll send you guys backter." Mango and Nick spoke at the same time. Mango had originally wanted to ask where they were goingter. However, she didn''t expect Nick to say that they were going hometer. Therefore, she nodded while saying, "Well, I am a little tired too. Rita and Wisdom have been ying too much today. It''s about time for them to take a nap." She still felt that it was safer to return to the Ye family. Although it was dested, it was better to know about Nick''s next move. She was even more unaware of his ulterior motives in bringing Rita and Wisdom out to y. Mango had been feeling uneasy the whole morning and she needed a break. Nick smiled before saying, "Okay, then let''s go back. I''m tired too and it''s time to take a nap too." Upon hearing that Nick didn''t have ns to go out, Mango was somehow disappointed but she didn''t express it out. It was already past one o''clock when the four of them returned home. Rita fell asleep in the car after a long day of ying. Although Wisdom didn''t sleep, he looked very exhausted. Mango carried Rita out of the car and she said in a low voice, "I''ll bring Rita to my room to rest. It''s been a long time since I''ve been with this girl." "Alright!" Nick didn''t stop her. Mango felt that he was especially amodating today, but the way he was acting now made her feel even ufortable. Hence, she couldn''t figure out what he was trying to do. Mango then carried Rita into her room. Rita continued to sleep at the bed, while her mother was wide awake. Perhaps Nick genuinely wanted to take the kids out to y? But now that Zion and Nathaniel were not at home, what was the purpose of him in doing so? Mango couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard she racked her brain. Just then, Mango thought of the person that she met at the amusement park today. Mango did not know who Boston was and she hadn''t received any news from Merle. This matter had been dyed for a long time because of Zion''s sudden disappearance. However, she did not expect Boston toe to her again. Should she meet him tonight or not? Thinking of Nick''s abnormal behavior today, Mango somehow felt that he purposely sent that guy over to talk to her today. Was that so? Mango was confused. If Merle or Thomas was here, she wouldn''t be so passive. But now they were both absent, and she couldn''t get in touch with Nathaniel either. At the thought of Nathaniel, Mango quickly gave him a call but there was still no response on the line. Did he switch off his phone? What on earth could have made him turn off his phone? Just a few days ago, Nathaniel couldn''t be contacted with his phone being turned off. As a result, he endured everything alone for so long and they were almost separated because of this. Mango felt even more uneasy this time. He wouldn''t have gotten into an ident, right? Mango was extremely distressed and anxious. However, she was helpless. She wanted to have a video call with Zion to see how he was doing now. Although Mango knew that Zion was injured, she couldn''t visit him immediately. Mango felt that she had failed her duty as a mother. When Mango picked up her phone, something suddenly shed in her eyes. She frowned slightly before ncing around subconsciously, but she didn''t find anything. However, Mango was rmed. She pretended to take out her mobile phone to browse the web page casually on the sofa. Mango even switched her postures many times, as if she was feeling ufortable. Just then, she noticed something reflected from her phone''s screen and her heart skipped a beat. A red dot! Although it wasn''t obvious, Mango knew what it was after being around Zion for so many years. It was a hidden camera! Someone installed cameras in her bedroom while they were outside just now. It was Nick! Mango didn''t even need to think about it as she immediately knew who the culprit was. Had he started to make a move now? That was to say, every movement that she did was under the surveince of Nick now, wasn''t it? She was totally taken aback. Fortunately, she never had a video call with Zion, or else everything would be known to him. Mango was so shocked that she broke out in a cold sweat. After that, she pretended to yawn while acting like she was bored. Mango put the phone aside after sending a message to Zion, telling him not to call, send text messages, or even video chat with her. Mango also promised to visit him when she had the time. Zion was a smart person. He immediately knew the meaning behind her words upon receiving the text message. He furrowed his eyebrows, and Gissel, who was beside him, looked at him puzzledly. "What''s wrong with you?" Gissel gestured to ask. Zion shook his head and he said with a smile, "I''m fine. Are you hungry? Let''s ask Dr. Bay to get you something to eat." Maybe she was really hungry, or maybe her appetite had increased after being rescued. Gissel immediately blushed with embarrassment after hearing his words. Just then, Genevieve came in and she noticed their interaction, "What are you guys talking about?" "It''s nothing, Auntie Bay. Gissel may be hungry. Can you please get her something to eat? She''s too skinny." Genevieve almost burst out inughter. "Look at you, you''re like a little old man. I get it, you guys are hungry, right? I''ll pick up some food on the way." "Awesome!" Zion dly epted the offer. After Genevieve left with Gissel, Zion concealed his smile and he started worrying. How were Mommy and Rita doing? Zion was concerned, but Mango had also reminded him not to call her through the text message. Therefore, there was nothing much he could do. He med himself for everything that happened. If he hadn''t run away from home, there wouldn''t have been so many troubles, right? Until now, Zion still didn''t know where his Daddy went. His mother and sister were in the Ye household, and he was afraid of what Nick would do to them. Zion felt devastated for the first time. Meanwhile, Mango quickly pretended to be asleep after sending the text message to Zion. She also deleted the conversation history. Suddenly, she heard the sounds of footsteps behind the door. Mango instantly tensed up. Who was it? Was it Nick? Did he find out about something? Or was it because she identally disclosed some hints to him? At this moment, her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 The sound of footsteps halted in front of the door. However, there were no knocks on the door and no one came in. Mango frowned and she quickly got up. She then walked straight to the door to open it up. "Madam!" Lucy was standing outside the door. Mango was surprised after looking at the expression on her face. "Lucy? What are you doing here? What''s the matter?" "It''s, it''s no big deal. It''s just..." Lucy stuttered. Mango felt that there was certainly something fishy going on. "What is it?" "Mr. Ye went to sleep and he didn''t allow anyone to disturb him. But he left his phone in the living room and someone kept calling him just now. I don''t know if I should go in to wake him up, so I come to ask for your advice." After that, she quickly handed the phone to Mango. However, Mango did not take it. There was a hidden camera in her room. Besides, how could Nick leave his phone in the living room so carelessly? That device was basically an inseparable part of people''s life now. This was obviously a trap. Instead of going straight to Nick, Lucy came to her. Upon seeing this, Mango could already tell what was going on. However, wasn''t Lucy at Madam Ye''s side? It seemed that Nick was really something else as he could even order the people around Madam Ye. Mango nced at Lucy and she said coldly, "I can''t help you with that. You''d better hand it over to him." "But Mr. Ye instructed us not to disturb him." Lucy seemed to be very anxious while stuck in a difficult position. However, Mango replied coldly, "Nick is the CEO of HY Group, so perhaps it''s some important call about the business matter. If anything goes wrong, neither of us will be able to shoulder the responsibility. It''s better to get scolded by him than to suffer heavy losses. Just go." Lucy was still a little nervous. "Madam, why don''t you go on behalf of me? You''re his sister-inw, so he definitely won''t make things difficult for you." "Lucy, have you forgotten your status? How dare you order me around?" Mango was displeased. Lucy shivered upon hearing her stern words, then she gulped nervously before answering, "Madam, I''m not ordering you. I''m just slightly afraid of Mr. Ye. He seems different from before, and his gaze is exceptionally scary these days whenever I look at him." Mango was confused, as it seemed like Lucy was trying to hint at something. However, she couldn''t possibly go looking for Nick no matter what. This was obviously a snare set by Nick. If Mango insisted to fall into the trick, then she was a complete fool. "Stop talking nonsense. Nick has always been kind and gentle. Don''t try to bad-mouth him, or else Madam Ye wille back to punish you. Hurry up and deliver the phone to Nick!" "O...okay." Lucy turned around and she left with a bitter face. Mango immediately closed the door before heading to the bathroom. She was afraid that there was also a hidden camera installed in the bathroom, so Mango searched it carefully. Fortunately, there wasn''t any. Only then did Mango let out a sigh of relief. What on earth did Nick want to do? Mango took a shower in a hurry. Aftering out, she suddenly heard the sound of the car engine outside. "Lucy, who is it?" Mango was drying her hair as she opened the door. Upon seeing Lucy in the living room, she casually asked thedy. "It''s Mr. Ye. He answered the phone and left in a hurry. It seems that there''s something urgent in the company." Mango narrowed her eyes after hearing those words. What a coincidence! Did he really leave because of a critical matter in hispany? Or he was creating an opportunity for her to meet up with Boston? Mango felt that everything that happened was too coincidental. She wasn''t a naive child and could sense that something fishy was going on. Perhaps the reason Nick took the children out to y was to let her meet up with Boston deliberately. So, what is the real identity of Boston? Was he one of Nick''s underlings? If that was the case, Mango would have exposed her distrust towards Nick if she went to meet up with Boston. Yet, if Boston was one of Nathaniel''s men, and Mango didn''t attend the meeting, she would miss out on the news of her husband, right? After all, Nathaniel was out of touch now. Maybe Boston knew something about it? Mango was embroiled in hesitation, and she didn''t know how to go about this. As time passed by, Rita woke up at around three and she insisted on finding Wisdom. Mango couldn''t calm her down. Thus, she brought her to Wisdom''s room. Just then, the boy was still asleep. Mangoforted Rita, "Wisdom hasn''t woken up yet, so don''t disturb him, alright? Let''s go back and we''ll do some paintings, okay?" "No, I want to stay with Wisdom. He''s still injured." Rita really liked to hang out with Wisdom these days. Mango didn''t know what to say. "Then you''d better be a good girl and don''t wake him up. Go and watch the cartoons alone, okay?" "All right." Rita had no choice but to listen obediently. Mango turned on the animation for her, and she left the room afterward. After returning to her room, she had been tossing and turning restlessly. Mango thought that maybe she was feeling unwell. Soon, she fell asleep unconsciously. When Mango woke up again, it was already past six o''clock in the evening. It was already dark outside. Mango got up from bed to wash up before heading downstairs. Meanwhile, Rita and Wisdom were ying the puzzle game that Zion had left behind. When Lucy saw her, she greeted smilingly, "Madam, do you want something to eat? Wisdom and Rita are both hungry." "Did Nicke back?" Mango asked unintentionally. Lucy shook her head before replying, "Mr. Ye called to say that he had something to do in the company. He will note back for dinner and probably won''t stay the night here. Also, he told us not to wait for him." It seemed like she purposely said those words to Mango. Mango nodded and she sneered inwardly. Indeed, this was Nick''s trap. However, Mango had already made up her mind. Regardless of what Boston wanted to do, she would never attend the appointment. Mango believed that the safety of her family was way more important than to satisfy her curiosity. However, Lucy couldn''t pierce through her thoughts. Therefore, she hurriedly settled the children down for dinner. Since Nick wasn''t home, everyone ate very casually. Suddenly, Wisdom asked, "Mommy, have you got any news about Uncle?" He had always been worried about Zion, but Wisdom couldn''t ask about him directly in front of Rita. Therefore, he chose to divert the subject of the question. Mango looked at him and she said with a smile, "Hurry up and eat. Your Uncle will be back soon." "Mommy, where''s Daddy?" Rita raised her head to ask Mango. Since Nathaniel was always out for work, Rita was used to his absence. Naturally, she thought that her father was busy with work outside. Although Rita was a little upset, she didn''t bother too much about it. Mango looked at Rita, and she wished that her daughter was sharp as Zion. However, her being clueless about everything was good as well. At least, she would live fearlessly and happily than most of the kids of the same age. Mango patted her head before saying, "Your Daddy went out to work and I don''t know when he''ll be back. Why? Do you miss him already?" "Um, yeah. I''ll advise him not to work so hard every time. We can live happily as long as the money is enough." Rita spoke like an adult. Mango felt bitter. They nevercked money. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. What they needed were a family reunion and a peaceful life! However, Rita wouldn''t understand the meaning behind these. "Be good, let''s eat up!" The two children were eating away cheerfully, but Mango lost her appetite. She was afraid that something bad would happen to Nathaniel, and Mango didn''t receive any news from Merle either. Besides, she was stuck in a ce full of hidden cameras. Hence, Mango needed to be cautious even while making a phone call. Now, she was like a little bird trapped in a cage while being helpless and unable to do anything. At night, Mango was reading a book with a very serious expression. She acted undisturbed and calm, as if she hadn''t received an invitation from the man that morning, and never heard of the meet-up at eight o''clock. Lucy brought a ss of milk for her before leaving the room. It wasn''t until nine o''clock that Mango finally put down her book. She then drank the milk and went to wash up before sleeping. In the meantime, Nick was monitoring every movement she made. Upon seeing this, he furrowed his eyebrows. He had a new secretary by his side, who was promoted to the position after Nick became the president of HY Group. The secretary looked at it and he said in a low voice, "Mr. Ye, it seems that this woman won''t fall for the bait." "Are you sure that Boston''s man met up with her at the park just now?" Nick was fiddling with the fountain pen in his hand while asking in a somewhat uncaring manner. The secretary knew what he was thinking. "Yes, our people monitored everything while the man was talking to her. But we couldn''t hear their conversation clearly because it was too far away. However, we knew that they were meeting up at eight tonight." "It''s already half-past nine though." The secretary immediately became flustered. "Maybe she thinks it''s a trap." However, Nick responded with a sneer. "Mango is indeed a smart woman. It''s such a waste that she''s with my brother now. If only Macy was as intelligent as her, then she wouldn''t have died." The secretary was speechless, so he kept silent. "I have to go back and check on Mango." Nick stood up and he threw the pen aside before reminding, "Keep monitoring the cameras. Be mindful about what you should or shouldn''t see." "Yes, I understand." He nodded his head. The secretary knew what Nick meant. After all, it was Mango''s bedroom. He wouldn''t dare to look at it when she changed her clothes. However, he didn''t understand. Why did Nick still take care of Mango even though he hated the couple so much? Of course, the assistant didn''t dare to ask him directly, unless he was seeking death. After Nick left, the secretary could still sense the weird atmosphere lingering around. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 That night, Mango couldn''t fall asleep at all because there was a hidden camera in the room, and every single action of hers was being monitored. It was an awful feeling, and she couldn''t rest peacefully. Despite that, she should pretend to be asleep, just in case Nick noticed something off about her. Nick returned around ten at night. Mango heard the sound of his car engine but she didn''t budge at all. Instead, she sneered silently. Sure enough, it was a trap set up by him. Didn''t he say that he wasn''t going toe back tonight? However, he returned home in the end. While Mango was still pretending to be in deep sleep, Nick had already entered the house. Mango heard Lucy''s voice resounded from outside of her room. "Mr. Ye? Didn''t you say that you''re noting back tonight?" "I''ve finished my work, so I decided toe back and have a rest." Nick sounded really tired. Lucy didn''t probe any further as well. Soon, the atmosphere outside turned tranquil. Mango had already fallen asleep. When she woke up, it was already five in the morning. It was quiet outside. Mango didn''t want to get up yet, so she continued toy on her bed. A few moments have passed, Lucy woke up, and the mood outside became lively again. Mango sat up while pretending to have just woken up. She picked up her phone to check on the time, and it was six in the morning. In fact, she wanted to see if there were any text messages or phone calls. Nathaniel had been missing for the entire day. What on earth had happened to him? Where did he go? Mango was feeling uneasy once again. She didn''t receive any message from Merle as well. She wanted to ask Thomas toe back, but what about Rainie? Mango put down her phone and she calmed herself down. Then, she went to the bathroom to wash up. When Mango came down for breakfast, she noticed that Nick was looking troubled and heavy- hearted. Mango pretended to be concerned, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking so gloomy in the morning?" Nick hesitated for a moment, then he looked at Mango before answering, "Mango, I heard that you studied car design?" "Yes, but it''s been a long time. What''s the matter?" Everyone in the HY Group knew that Mango was a car designer. But why did Nick ask about it all of a sudden? He then nced at her to continue, "A customer is dissatisfied with the car design prepared by our company''s staff. Also, no one cane up with a good one. The client insisted that we have to makepensation if the product isn''t submitted by today. I just found out that you''re also a car designer. So, I wonder if you have the time to help out in mypany?" "I haven''t done it in a long time." "Mango, I know I shouldn''t trouble you during this time, and I know that you''re no longer involved in this sector. But, HY Group is the Ye family''s business established by Nathan. Now that it''s under my control, I should at least expand the firm, right? There is no other choice now, and I couldn''t find any other designer except you." It would make her look bad if she refused to help Nick. Although Mango didn''t what he was scheming again, she nodded before saying, "Well, I''ll go to the company with you after breakfast, but I''m not sure if I''m able to help out." "It''s okay, don''t worry. I''ll be happy as long as you''re willing toe." Nick''s expression was filled with gratitude. However, Mango knew that this matter was not as simple as it seemed. After breakfast, Nick was obviously waiting for her. Mango prepared her belongings and she was ready to depart. Despite her reluctance, she had to take a look at his tricks. After ordering the servants to take good care of Rita and Wisdom, she and Nick immediately headed towards HY Group. It had been a long time since shest came to thepany. Mango still remembered vividly about her encounter with Nathaniel during the first visit. Now that she was here again, but Nathaniel was no longer there. Not to mention, Mango couldn''t even get in touch with him now. Where did he go? Mango suppressed the uneasiness and doubts in her heart, and she followed Nick into the company. The receptionists had been reced and Mango didn''t recognize them at all. She followed Nick all the way to the office. During this time, Mango met many new faces. HY Group was still the same, but it seemed that those people from before were all gone. Did Nick switch the employees? Soon, she was brought to the design department by him. Mango remembered that there were several outstanding designers in the department. However, it seemed that thepany was now full of neers instead. Mango''s brows creased slightly. "Where is the designer fromst time?" She still remembered despite being was older and slightly smug, that person was talented nheless. Upon hearing that, Nick hurriedly said, "That employee went abroad to further study. Ourpany has sponsored the trip, and that person is not in the country currently." Mango nced at Nick, but she still couldn''t pierce through his thoughts. After all, Mango had promised to help him. She then said with a heavy heart, "I need to know the current coboration project and also the requirements from the client. I will evaluate their requests first to see whether I can help you with it." "You''re too humble, Mango! Everyone knows about Katherine, the outstanding designer. With your help, we will be alright! Also, I have prepared a studio and no one will disturb you." Nick pointed to the office inside. That ce used to be her room, but she only stayed there for a short period. The design project during that time ended up with nothing definite because of the issue with the Tang family. After bing Nathaniel''s official lover, she didn''te to thepany that often anymore. It was a strange feeling to be in the ce that she was once familiar with. "I see. I''ll go in to have a look then." Mango walked into the office. This ce still looked the same. Perhaps Nick had purposely set up the ce like this, or maybe no one had ever used here. It was such a pity. When Nathaniel was still in charge of thepany, the designers in the department were very experienced, talented, and exceptional. However, the positions were now filled with fresh graduates. How would the neers be able to design something that pleased the clients? Without those trained leaders, what would these rookies achieve? Mango wondered if Nick really didn''t understand the importance of the design department, or if he had done it on purpose. She looked at the design n demanded by the client. It wasn''t a rather difficult project for her. However, Mango felt a surge of anger upon looking at the results designed by the rookies. Mango knew that Nick was in charge of thepany, but she was displeased with their careless attitude and inattentiveness. Not to mention customers, even she couldn''t ept such awful design drawings. How could they expect the client to be satisfied with it? Weren''t they trying to ruin HY Group''s reputation? Mango had pointed out the problems with the design. She even asked the neers to modify it again. Although Mango wasn''t feeling well, she still forced herself toe up with a perfect n. After all, thispany was part of the Ye family''s properties. Mango had been drawing drafts in the office for the entire morning. She was very hardworking and attentive to details. After pointing out all the mistakes, the neers had also learned a lot from her, and it reignited their enthusiasm to improve themselves. Soon, it was already noon, and Nick came to find Mango for lunch. However, Mango shook her head before saying, "I''m fine. I can''t leave right now, so can you help me order a bowl of noodles?" "Mango, you don''t have to work so hard. There''s still time in the afternoon." Nick seemed to care about her well-being for real. However, Mango didn''t even look at him as she said, "Inspiration is something that will disappear in the blink of an eye. I should finish it up while I can. You can eat by yourself first and get someone to send me some food." Seeing that Mango was so persistent, Nick nodded, "Okay, I''ll get someone to send it hereter." After that, he left the design department. After that, those rookies immediately got excited. "Katherine, we''re going to have lunch now. Let''s go together!" One of the representatives said. Mango nced at them, "You guys go ahead. I still have some unfinished designs to work on. After all, this is an urgent request by the client. I have got someone to bring me some foodter." Hearing her words, those staff didn''t try to force it. Soon, they left the ce one by one. Mango was the only one left in the office. However, she didn''t have time to think about anything else as she was too immersed in the design. The client didn''t ask for much. All they wanted was a car with nice features and good performance. If the experienced designers were here, it was not tough to produce a simple design like this. Unfortunately... Mango sighed again and she continued to work on her idea. After a few moments, a lunch box was ced on her table. "Mrs. Ye, this is your meal." Mango nodded slightly. "Alright. Just leave it here." After that, she paused for a moment. Mrs. Ye? Did the person just call her Mrs. Ye? Also, why did this voice sound so familiar? Mango immediately raised her head and she saw a somewhat familiar man standing in front of her. However, he didn''t wear a hat today. "It''s you?" Mango was suddenly rmed, and she even looked around cautiously. The person was Hadley Zhang, and he quickly said, "Mrs. Ye, why didn''t youest This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . night?" "How do I know if you''re telling me the truth? You should show me some evidence to convince me. Nick is my family, and also my husband''s twin brother. They share a good bond, so don''t you try to sabotage their rtionship. Also, I don''t know the person named Boston that you''re talking about. If you don''t have anything else, please leave. I still have my design to work on, and it''s an urgent project. Stop wasting my time, or you will harm thepany''s reputation. By that time, you can''t afford to shoulder the responsibility!" After saying that, Mango ignored Hadley. The guy was obviously nervous. "Mrs. Ye, what more should I do to make you believe me? Now that no one can get in touch with Mr. Ye, why don''t you trust my words? Nick isn''t what you think he is! Something may have happened to Mr. Ye now, and it has something to do with Nick!" Hadley grabbed anxiously onto Mango''s wrist, and thetter''s expression darkened upon hearing his words. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 "Let go of me!" Mango snapped in a stern voice, causing Hadley to loosen his grip involuntarily. However, he still said anxiously, "Mrs. Ye, please trust me! I''m really a subordinate of Mr.Lucy, and my boss is doing this for Mr. Ye''s sake." "Get out!" Mango rebuked coldly. It was as if she had no intention of talking to him anymore. Hadley was stunned by her response. "Are you really Mrs. Ye? Or are your feelings for Mr. Ye are fake? Aren''t you worried about his safety?" Seeing his desperate expression, she suddenly thought of something before saying impassively, "My family issues have nothing to do with you. Now, my identity is Katherine, the designer. I won''t be caring about your issues anymore if it''s unrted to my work. I know the best about my husband''s abilities and character. Thank you for your concern." After that, she lowered her head to work again. Hadley was stunned for a moment before walking out dejectedly. Mango''s gaze wandered for a bit and she was in a trance-like state. Unknowingly, the design n in front of her seemed to have transitioned into something different, and her mind was filled with the images of Nathaniel. What on earth had happened to him? Where was he? Mango reached out for her phone. At this time, Nick suddenly came in. "Mango, here''s your lunch." She retreated her hands once more. "Why did you bring it up here?" "It''s nothing. I just came to see your progress with the design. After all, the customers are in a hurry, so I hope you won''t me me for urging you." Nick ced the fo od in front of her. She said smilingly, "It''s fine. I''ll be able toplete it before getting off work today." "You''re really amazing!" Nick took a nce at her work. Indeed, her design was much better than those rookies he employed. Upon seeing this, he was relieved. "I won''t disturb you then, and I''ll go back first. Eat up while the food it''s still warm." After saying that, Nick left. Mango suddenly lost her appetite as she looked at the food in front of her. What a coincidence that Nick came in right after Hadley left! This was obviously a trick. However, she had no idea whether that guy was working for Nick or not. Was he aware of Nathaniel''s whereabouts for real? Or was he merely someone sent by Nick to set her up? Mango narrowed her eyes and she was deep in thoughts. She called Nathaniel once again, but unfortunately, the phone was still not connected. Just then, Mango felt a little more uneasy. Did something really happen to him? Mango thought of Merle again and she quickly gave him a call. Unfortunately, she couldn''t get in touch with him as well. Since Mango had no appetite, she focused all her attention on the design drawings. Soon, the rookies returned to the office one after another. Upon seeing that Mango was still working, they didn''t dare to ck off. Therefore, they quickly started working ording to Mango''s instructions previously. Under Mango''s lead, the employees in the design department were full of passion. Finally, it was about time to get off work, and Mango had finished designing the draft. She stretched herself with a yawn while heading to the resting room to get a ss of water. Suddenly, Mango heard some noise when she passed by the storeroom. She couldn''t help but stop in her tracks. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. There seemed to be someone inside! Mango opened up the door and she saw that Hadley was tied up against the wall with his mouth stuffed with something. He was crying helplessly. Seeing this, she frowned slightly. Then, Mango walked over in a hurry to remove the stuff from his mouth. "Mrs. Ye, get out of here quickly!" Hadley said anxiously. Just as Mango was about to say something, she suddenly heard footsteps resounding from the outside. Mango quickly stuffed the item back into his mouth. Then, she closed the door before hiding in a corner. When the door was opened again, a man walked in. However, Mango couldn''t recognize the person. She supposed that the person was a member of the HY Group because he was wearing thepany''s uniform. Meanwhile, Hadley became agitated when he saw this person. The captor looked at him before smirking, "You are really stubborn! You should know that you can never benefit from Boston, and now you''ve also lost your job. Mr. Ye said that as long as you are willing to tell him about Boston''s whereabouts, he will appoint you as a sales manager. I heard that your mother is seriously ill, and she needs cash recently, right? Mr. Ye will give you as much money as you want if you reveal the truth." Hadley shook his head furiously. The man took off the stuff on his mouth and he continued, "Why are you so persistent? You''ve been in thepany for three years, and you''re just a lowly assistant. Now you don''t even get the chance for promotion! As you know, Mr. Ye wants only the address of Boston, so why don''t you cooperate with us? I heard that you''re even nning to look for Mrs. Ye? You fool! How can Mrs. Ye believe your words when Mr. Ye has such a good rtionship with his brother? I suggest you be wiser and think about yourself, okay? How will your mother live without you at home?" "You guys are inhumane! Let me tell you, if you dare to hurt my mother, I will not let you go even after death!" Hadleyshed out angrily while his eyes turned tearful. "Why do you have to say it like that? No one has ever thought of killing you. Still not telling us, huh? You should know that this is your only chance. If you still refuse to say it, then you may never see your mother again." After being threatened, Hadley was stunned for a moment and he suddenly realized something. "You guys will be punished for everything! Definitely!" "Sadly, you won''t live long to see it!" Hadley''s mouth was muffled again, and another two people entered the room to take him away. Mango witnessed everything that happened with her own eyes. She didn''t know if it was all set up by Nick on purpose. Despite that, she still followed behind them out of concern. Several men took Hadley away through the back door. They avoided all the monitoring systems, then shoved him into the car before speeding away. Mango quickly called to order her subordinates to follow after the van. She wanted to save Hadley just in time. Right now, Mango had no choice but to send someone from the Dark Night Empire to rescue him. After everything was done, Mango didn''t dare to stay any longer. She immediately went back to the pantry to pour a cup of coffee for herself. Then, Mango returned to the office again. "Where did you go?" Nick once again appeared in the department, which made Mango feel ufortable. "Why do you keeping here to urge me? What''s wrong? Do you have no confidence in me or do you have something else to say? Or perhaps you''re secretly watching over me?" Mango was sounded displeased. Nick hurriedly exined, "Mango, you''ve misunderstood. I''m in a hurry, so I just came to check up on your progress." "If you''re in such a hurry, you should hire some good designers to work for you. What''s with these inexperienced rookies? Are you trying to let them take the lead? Also, what happened to the previous designers?" Mango was not as easy-going as she was at home. Perhaps it was due to the matter involving Hadley, or it was because there was still no news from Nathaniel, Mango was feeling pressured and everything had exceeded her maximum endurance. Nick was stunned for a moment, but he quickly replied, "Yes, it''s definitely because of my negligence. As you know, Nathan used to manage HY Group, and some former employees have been working for him all this time. Now that my brother has retired, they have also resigned. So, I really can''t find a suitable designer for now. How about this? Since you''re talented in this area, why don''t you take the lead of the design department? You can recruit anyone or do whatever you want, and it''s all up to you. What do you think?" Mango didn''t expect Nick to give her such a privilege, but she said in a low voice, "I do like car design, but I don''t want to work for the HY Group anymore." "Mango, how can you give up on your favorite career? My brother would disagree with your action too. Since you have nothing to do at home, why don''t youe to help me?" Although Nick pleaded sincerely, Mango knew that he had ulterior motives. "No, Nathan and I will travel abroad soon. By that time, we may not be able to help you. Once he and Zion are back, our family will leave Ocean City. So, you should pay more attention to the design department. After all, it''s yourpany now. You can''t make it without some excellent designers." After that, she handed the design over to him. "This is the design demanded by the customer. You can send it over to them and see if they''re satisfied with it. It''s gettingte, and I have to go home now. As you know, I''ve been feeling unwell lately, so I can''t stay here for too long. Besides, I don''t have much time to think about these things right now. After all, my son is still missing." Nick was slightly stunned upon hearing her words. Then, he said, "Alright, no problem. Sorry for the trouble. I''ll get someone to send you back." "It''s fine. I want to take a stroll outside. Maybe I''ll meet Zion on the way." Mango directly rejected his offer. She was being watched by Nick all the time in the Ye family''s household. Now, Mango finally had a chance toe out and she had to make good use of it. Surprisingly, Nick didn''t stop her. Instead, he said, "You have to take care of yourself. Call me when you get home so that I can rest assured." "Got it." After that, Mango left the office and she walked out of HY Group. Mango didn''t know what exactly Nick was nning to do, but she felt that everything was not as simple as she thought. Meanwhile, Susie was taken away by Thomas and Walter. Mango wanted to ask about it, but she didn''t have time to do so since many things happened recently. Also, Terrance had destroyed the shooting club. Did those people in there have anything to do with Nick? Were they under Nick''s lead? Mango was eager to find out about these things. She was trapped in the Ye family before having a chance to go out. Therefore, Mango should take the time to inquire about these things. Moreover, Nathaniel was missing and she couldn''t get in touch with him. Could it possible that everything that happened corrted with his disappearance? Mango wasn''t sure either. When she nned to take a taxi to find Walter or Terrance, her phone suddenly rang. Mango frowned slightly when she saw that it was the call from home. "Hello?" "Madam,e back quickly. Someone took Wisdom and Rita away!" Lucy was in a panic, and Mango felt a pang in her heart upon hearing this. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 "What did you say?" Mango''s expression changed instantly. However, Lucy hung up the phone, and Mango could vaguely hear some noise from the other side. Someone took Rita away? Who was it? Was it Nick? Mango rushed back home in a hurry. Unfortunately, she was stillte. Lucy cried out tearfully, "Madam, I''m sorry, I couldn''t stop them, I..." "Who took them away?" Mango''s expression was extremely scary. "It''s...Mr. Ye''s people," answered Lucy while trembling with fear. It was really him! Mango headed back to HY Group fiercely. "Mrs. Ye, the president is busy. Please wait a moment, I''ll go and inform him about your arrival." The secretary was nning to stop her, but Mango pushed the staff away harshly. She kicked open the door of the office. Her aggressive move stunned everyone. After all, in their eyes, Mango was Mrs. Ye, a daughter from a mighty rich family and also a designer, Katherine. They didn''t expect her to be so rude and savage. However, Mango didn''t care at all. She grabbed Nick on his cor and he asked anxiously, "Where did you take Rita and Wisdom to?" Seeing her reaction, Nick grinned, "Why are you so nervous, Mango? I''m doing this for your sake. Look, Nathan is still missing, and Zion isn''t around. What''s more, you''re not in good condition either, and it''s inevitable for the two children to make a fuss at home. Rita likes Wisdom so much, so I have to arrange for the two of them to be together. Don''t worry, I''m taking them to a fun ce, and I promise they''ll have a good time." "I have the final say on where my daughter should be going! What are you trying to do by taking them away without my consent?" Mango was trembling with rage. If it wasn''t for the fact that she could never beat Nick physically, Mango would have given him a forceful punch on the face right now. However, Nick didn''t seem to notice her impudence and discourteousness. Instead, he continued to say with a smile, "Mango, I''m doing this for you." "Is that so? Is that how you''re supposed to treat me when your brother isn''t around? Why don''t I think so? What exactly are you trying to do, Nick?" Right now, Mango was no longer able to remain calm. She knew that it was impossible to continue the pretense to be on good terms with him. After all, Nick had already made a move, and it was very quick and urate. He pushed her buttons, so Mango had to retaliate. Nick flung her hands away and tidied up his clothes before replying, "Mango, don''t say such unpleasant words. I just want you to do me a favor." "Are you asking me for help, or are you forcing me to help?" "Say whatever you like. It''s an easy task. As long as you can find Boston and get what I want, I will guarantee Rita''s safety." Mango narrowed her eyes upon hearing his demand. "I don''t know who Boston is, and I don''t know what you want." "It''s simple. Aren''t you familiar with Hadley? It seems that he has been meeting youtely. What did he tell you?" Mango was displeased. "Have you been watching over me?" "How can you say that? I''m just worried about your safety, and I identally saw the interaction between you two." Nick was undoubtedly shameless for reasoning his terrible actions in such a way. At this point, it was useless for Mango to deny anymore. "I don''t know Hadley, and I don''t have his contact number either. So, I can''t help you." However, Nick smirked and he continued, "I know where he is. As long as you can get Hadley to talk, and once I get what I want, Rita will certainly return to you safe and sound." "Shameless b*stard! How can you threaten me with your niece''s life? Aren''t you embarrassed for doing so? Well, I guess people like you don''t care about these things at all." Nick tensed up upon hearing her response. "I''m really surprised by your words." "Really? Since things have reached this point, why don''t you just give me a quick answer? Where is Nathaniel now? Did his disappearance have anything to do with you?" Mango fixed her gaze fiercely on him. However, Nick replied calmly, "I really don''t know about it." "Stop pretending, Nick. I''m warning you, if anything happens to Nathaniel and my daughter, I will not let you go!" Mango was being serious. This meant that she had dered war against Nick. Just then, the smile on his face gradually disappeared. He looked at Mango before replying coldly, "Do you think that I''m an absolute scoundrel?" "You''re always like that." Mango took a few steps back. She was feeling anxious upon looking at him. What should she do? Where were Nathaniel and Rita? Mango had no answers to all of them. Worst, she was clueless about Nick''s intention. Mango had ordered some people to save Hadley, and it was still uncertain whether they could sessfully rescue him. However, Nick was currently waiting for her reply. Perhaps the people she sent over were... Although Mango was anxious and worried, she didn''t express it outwardly. Meanwhile, Nick looked at her as if he wanted to say something. Yet, he didn''t say anything in the end. "Since you disagree with me, there''s nothing I can say then. Still, I want to know where Boston is. As long as you can help me, I will bring Rita back. After all, she is still my niece." "So you still acknowledge her as your niece! Rita trusted you so much, but how could you do this to her? Nick, are you heartless or what?" Mango was extremely furious, but Nick was still unmoved. Perhaps he had some other idea on his mind, but she couldn''t see through it. "Mango, you''d better think about ways for Hadley to reveal Boston''s location, and I will ask someone to take you there. With that being said, I''ll leave it all to you." Nick gestured his people to enter. Those men immediately stood behind Mango, looking rather respectful. Despite that, they were still under Nick''smand. "Mrs. Ye, pleasee with us." What else could Mango say at this time? She didn''t know what was the rtionship between Nick and Boston. What if Hadley was telling the truth that Boston was on Nathaniel''s side? Or was this another trap set up by Nick? Mango didn''t know. Then, she red at Nick, "If anything happens to Rita, I won''t let you off!" "Don''t worry, she''s my niece. I promised to let her have a good time." Nick waved his hand, and the men quickly took Mango with them. Just then, his phone rang. Just then, Mango deliberately slowed down her pace. Nick, on the other hand, was suddenly aggravated while talking on the phone. "What did you just say? Hadley is kidnapped? A bunch of useless trash!" Mango curled her lips. It seemed that her people had sessfully rescued Hadley. She stood at the door of the office before turning around to ask coldly, "Do you still need me to ask about Boston''s whereabouts from him?" Nick looked at her and he narrowed his eyes slightly. "You''re the one who did it?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Mango nced at him indifferently. After all, she was not intimidated by Nick''s stare. He furrowed his eyebrows. "Mango, remember that Rita is currently in my hands now." "Nick, I have no idea who Hadley is! It''s your people who have lost track of him, so why are you ming me now? If you''re still a man, you should go out and find him yourself. Don''t vent your anger on me and the kid!" Mango didn''t expect Nick to be so shameless. Meanwhile, Nick looked at Mango, as if he wanted to see through her thoughts. Unfortunately, he failed to do so. "It really isn''t you?" "I spent the whole day in thepany. Where else can I go?" Mango''s words reminded him of the fact that Thomas and Merle weren''t present. Also, there seemed to be very few people who stayed by Mango''s side. However, he was clueless about the number of men in Dark Night Empire. Who knew if someone was protecting her in secret? Nick was racking his brain. In the end, he whispered, "I''m sorry to say this, but you will have to stay in the Ye household from now on. Since Boston is eager to meet you, he will send someone over. By then, I hope you can help me." Upon hearing Nick''s ridiculous request, Mango was trembling with fury. "Are you cing me under house arrest?" "How can you say such a thing? You''re sick and I just want you to have a good rest, that''s all." Nick waved his hand again tomand his people. Those underlings that surrounded her posed a great threat to Mango. She could feel that they were all skillful in fighting, and it seemed that Mango was not a match forthem. She was forced to stand on her feet now because she had no one to rely on. Hence, Mango had to preserve her strength until the day she reunited with Nathaniel. "Nick, you''d better think about how you would exin this to your brother next time." "You don''t have to worry about it, Mango." Nick then ordered his men to take her away. Mango was extremely unhappy to be taken away from HY Group. Just then, she encountered Walter at the entrance. "Beauty, where are you going?" Walter casually blocked their way. Mango was relieved. However, when she recalled that Rita was still in Nick''s hands, she couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. "Nothing, I''m going home." Walter was slightly stunned upon listening to her response. "You even have bodyguards to escort you home right now? What''s up? Is Nathaniel back?" Walter thought that Nathaniel was back and he had something to talk to thetter. Mango hurriedly said, "Nathan is still missing and unreachable. If you have time, can you please help me to find him? I''m not feeling well now and I can''t go out. Sorry for troubling you, Mr. Song." Hearing her words, Walter was bewildered again. He knew that Mango wasn''t in a good state of health. However, Walter felt that something was wrong when Mango purposely mentioned it. Again, the person around her seemed unfamiliar. Suddenly, his brows immediately creased up. "They are..." "Mr. Song, I still have something to do. I have to go now." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Soon, Mango quickly left and she refused to continue the conversation. However, Walter felt that everything was somehow suspicious! Chapter 521 Chapter 521 "Mango!" Walter suddenly shouted. Mango subconsciously turned around. Suddenly, Walter attacked the people around her unexpectedly. Seeing the situation, the people immediately resisted Walter''s ambush. Just when they were busy striking him, Walter immediately pulled Mango towards him. By the time when all of them came into realization, Mango was already taken away by Walter. "Mr. Song, what are you doing?" The other party knew Walter and he immediately confronted him. Nick''s underlings were furious, but they were trying their best to hold it in. However, Walter said with a casual smile, "Wow, how did you know about me? I thought Ocean City is controlled by someone new now. Go back and tell your boss that I''m taking Mango with me. If there''s anything, ask him to speak to me directly!" Mango was slightly stunned. Just as she was about to say something, Walter quickly gave a light squeeze on her hand. In the end, Mango did not say anything, as if she acknowledged Walter''s actions. Before meeting Walter, she had been under Nick''s control. Finally, Mango had a chance to escape now. Therefore, even if Rita was still in Nick''s hands, both of them could find ways to rescue her. Worst, she could turn to Terrance for help as well. Mango wouldn''t let go of her chances. Moreover, she still didn''t know what had happened to Nathaniel, or whether his disappearance had anything to do with Nick. Perhaps he was waiting for her rescue too! She fell silent at the thought of this. When the other party saw that Mango didn''t say anything and that they had no chance of defeating Walter, he said in a low voice, "Madam, my mission is to send you back home. You''re not in good health and our boss is worried about you. No matter what, it''s better to go home and rest. Besides, Mr. Ye isn''t here, so it''s inappropriate if you''ve been seen hanging out with Mr. Song." "What''s wrong with that? Everyone in Ocean City knew about our rtionship, right? Even if Nathaniel is here, I will bring his wife with me. Why don''t you go ahead and ask if he has any objection then? Besides, what did you just call her? Madam? If so, then Mango should be your master. Yet, why do I feel like you''re being disrespectful to her?" Walter blurted out before Mango could say anything. Upon hearing his words, the other party was slightly stunned and embarrassed. "You must be joking, Mr. Song." "Who the hell have the time to joke with you? I''ll say it again. Mango is following me back. If you want to meet her, thene and find me!" After that, Walter took Mango''s hand to leave. She didn''t say a word. Mango followed Walter out before hopping on his car in front of everyone. Just then, she didn''t care about the rumors that were circting outside. Her husband and child were not by her side, and she was anxiety-ridden right now. After getting in the car, Walter immediately drove away. On the way, Mango did not ask where he was taking her. She was unusually silent and Walter suddenly turned serious at this moment. He looked at the car behind him from the rearview mirror and sneered. Soon, they arrived at the Song family''s residence. Meanwhile, Carter was startled upon seeing Walter bringing Mango back home. "Mrs. Ye? Why are you here with this rascal? You should tell me in advance so that I can make some preparation. By the way, where''s Mr. Ye?" Carter quickly forced a smile. Mango felt somewhat embarrassed. She had never expected that Walter would take her back to his home. Before she could respond, Walter quickly interrupted. "Old man, stop pretending to be nice, okay? I brought her back by force. If you have any problem, juste straight to me." Hearing this, Carter''s face turned pale again. "Nonsense! Do you know who Mrs. Ye is? She must have something to discuss if she visits our house, right?" Mango knew that Carter was afraid that the scandals surrounding her and Walter would spread, which could affect their family''s reputation. "Mr. Song, I..." "Don''t waste your time on him." Walter directly interfered with the conversation and he turned to his father, "I brought her back by force, and we have nothing to discuss, and we''re doing nothing here. If necessary, I will let her live in our house. Do you have any opinions with that?" "Walter!" Upon hearing this, Carter was burning with rage. However, considering Mango''s presence, he couldn''t do anything but let out an awkwardugh. "Mrs. Ye, this brat been spoiled by me since he was a child. Please wait for a moment, I''ll say a few words to him." After that, he forced Walter to the side. Mango felt even more awkward. She wasn''t sure if she should leave now or stay. Besides, Nick''s men were still outside, so Mango would get caught if she went out. However, it wouldn''t be appropriate for her to stay here as well. While Mango was hesitating, Carter red at Walter before whispering, "Do you know what you''re doing? I know you like to fool around, but how can you bring Mr. Ye''s wife home? Don''t you understand that everyone in Ocean City is looking down on you? Aren''t you scared of the public''s opinion? What if Nathanieles and destroys us when he finds out about this?" "Hey, why are you being such a coward? Besides, our family is not that badpared to Ye family, right?" Walter still looked as if he didn''t care about anything, while Carter was extremely furious. "The Song family has changed a lot in the past few years. Don''t you know about that? Besides, even if we wanna go against the Ye family, there''s no need to do it because of a woman, right?" "You''re right though. My mother did so much for the family, and you still acknowledged her as your first wife for the sake of the Song family. It must be hard for you, right? But as your son, I no longer care about being a womanizer. I don''t want other women, except Mango. What can you do about that?" Walter seemed to be deliberately going against his father, and he said those words forthrightly in an undisturbed tone. Carter couldn''t suppress his burning anger and he finally lost control. He immediately pped Walter in the face before scolding, "You b*stard! Are you going against me now?" "That''s it! You should p the other side of my face as well. I''m bringing Mango back to my room after you''re done." Walter touched his left cheek nonchntly, which triggered Carter even more. "You, you..." "Mango, let''s go!" Walter, on the other hand, didn''t care about him. Then, he immediately pulled Mango towards his room. Mango was a little hesitant, but she suddenly noticed that Walter was shivering. Mango nced at him, only to find that he was crying. Walter, who usually looked carefree and bold, was now acting like a fragile child with sparkling tears welled up in the corner of his eyes. Yet, he was stubbornly holding his tears back. All of a sudden, Mango''s heart ached upon seeing his expression. It seemed that Walter was just like a child whocked love under all that disguise. "Walter!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Carter yelled angrily and he couldn''t care less about Mango''s presence anymore. Just then, his wife quickly came forward to help him. "Your health isn''t good, so don''t be angry anymore. It''s not his first time acting like this, so why bother arguing with him?" Hearing her words, Carter stopped in his tracks and he wanted to say something. However, he changed his mind after noticing Mango''s existence before heading straight to his room. Mango noticed that their family bond wasn''t very ideal. She remained silent before following Walter into the room. After the door was closed, Walter whispered, "Sit down for a while. I''m going to change my clothes." "Walter." Mango called out to him. "Where is the first aid kit? I''ll put some medicine on you." In fact, Mango wanted to console him, but she didn''t know what to say. Some of the things were beyond her understanding, especially for aplicated family like them. Besides, Mango was too busy to take care of their household''s affairs. However, Walter was her friend, who had helped her and the Ye family many times. Therefore, she could not bear to see him sad. As such, Mango tried to switch the topic to liven up the mood. Walter said with a wry smile, "I am used to it. The p is nothing." After that, he turned around to the dressing room. Mango didn''t know if he needed some time alone to calm down or was it because of some other reason. Nevertheless, she felt sorry for him. It seemed like every family had its problems. Everyone would never think that Walter, who was always cheerful and carefree, would face such a situation in the Song family. Mango sighed slightly, and she didn''t know what she could say or do. Then, she took out her phone to contact Nathaniel, but the call remained disconnected. Where had he gone? Did an ident happen? Why was there no news about Merle? Mango was extremely anxious, and the person she was most worried about was Rita. That naive little rascal, who didn''t even know how to protect herself from her uncle. Mango wondered if she was having a hard time after being taken away by Nick. Rita had been in poor health since she was a child. Now that her daughter had recovered, she was involved in such a situation instead. Mango was feeling a surge of anxiety. Just then, she suddenly thought of another person. Madam Ye! Logically speaking, if Nick wanted to take Rita and Wisdom away, Madam Ye should have stopped him, right? Why was there not a single bit of information right now? Or maybe Madam Ye was the one who had instructed them to do so? Impossible! No, it couldn''t be! Madam Ye was not that kind of person! She could sense that Madam Ye''s genuine motherly love for his sons, Nathaniel and Nick. But why didn''t she inform her about anything? Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Madam Ye had been restrained by Nick as well? Was Nick going against the family now? Mango was somewhat anxious and she nned to contact Ye Mansion with her mobile phone. However, she suddenly changed her mind. Instead, Mango used the phone in Walter''s home to call. The moment the line was connected, she quickly hung up the phone after hearing the voice from the other side. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 The call was answered by an unknown man! Mango was familiar with everyone in the Ye Mansion, and she couldn''t help but feel nervous after hearing the voice of a stranger. What happened to Madam Ye? Perhaps she was also being controlled by Nick? If that was the case, wasn''t it improper for her to stay with Walter now? Mango hurriedly got up to leave. Just then, she bumped into Walter, who walked out of the dressing room. "What''s wrong with you?" Walter asked worriedly upon seeing her anxious expression. "I have to go back. Madam Ye may be in danger." After saying that, Mango stood up to leave. However, she was grabbed on the arm by Walter. "What on earth has happened? Since you have followed me here, it means that you''re in trouble. Otherwise, you will not go with me without caring about your reputation. I know how much you care so much about Nathaniel. Seeing that you''ve made up your mind to go with me, then the Ye Mansion is not safe anymore. So, why are you going back now?" Indeed, Walter was quite clever. Perhaps he and Nathaniel was neck and neck with each other after disregarding his ruffian character. Mango looked at Walter and she pondered for a moment before saying, "I shouldn''t tell you about the matter about Ye family, nor should I have troubled you. But now, I really have no other choice." "Tell me. I will help you no matter what happens, even if it''s involving your matter or the Ye family." Upon hearing his words, Mango felt that she owed him too much. She couldn''t give Walter the love he wanted, but Mango had been dragging him into problems again and again. As such, she felt sorry about everything. "Actually, you don''t have to be so nice to me." "You''ve saved my life. So, isn''t it reasonable for me to do something for you? I know what you''re thinking. You''re afraid that you owe me too much, and you can''t pay me back, right? Mango, listen to me. If it weren''t for you, I would have died in that fire when I was a child. Even if I like you, that''s my own business, and it has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to be burdened by it, and you can still treat me as your brother or friend. I''m happy as long as you need me." Mango did not dare to look him in the eyes. He had uttered those words too boldly and forthrightly. "Thank you." Although Mango had so much to say, in the end, she could only say these two words to express her feelings. "That''s enough, you don''t have to thank me. Tell me, what''s going on?" Walter pulled her to the bedside before sitting down. Mango felt rather at ease with him around. "I''m worried that Madam Ye is being held captive by others." Mango told him about Nick, as well as how Rita had been taken away by him. Hearing this, a frown creased his forehead. "Is that really Nick that you''re talking about?" Mango was stunned by his question. "If not, who else could it be?" Mango then forced a smile. If possible, she also hoped that the despicable person was not Nick. After all, everything could be easier if it didn''t involve a family member. Walter frowned and he said, "Although I don''t like Nathaniel very much, me, him, and Nick grew up together. We also did some bad things together when we were children. No matter what, Nick will never do such a thing to his brother. Moreover, Nick respects Madam Ye the most, so he could never harm his mother." Hearing that, Mango sighed before replying, "But the situation now is just like what I''ve said. Perhaps Nick wasn''t bad when he was a child, but his behavior has indeed changed. Maybe he likes Macy for real and after her death, Nick put all the me on Nathan and me. Perhaps that''s what causes him to be like that." "Even if it''s because of Macy, I believe that he will never try to harm Nathaniel." Mango was somewhat surprised at his certainty. "Why do you say so?" Walter pondered for a moment and he said, "Maybe he and Nathan did have some sort of conflict because of Macy, but he will never harm his brother and the people he cares about. Besides, I know that Nick would never abuse a woman or a child. Even if he has disappeared for five years, I''m sure that he won''t hurt you and the children to get what he wants. Nick knows that he shouldn''t involve other people in the feud, and he will settle things directly with that person. If what you said is true, that he hates you and Nathaniel because of Macy, then he would confront your husband head-on instead of scheming against you two. Also, he will never torture his family just because of something trivial. Yet, from what you said, it seems that all his actions are nned, and he is luring everyone into the game step by step. This is nothing like Nick at all. Not to mention, he likes kids the most, so Nick will never kill his son!" Mango was stunned by his words. "Are you sure that the person you''re talking about is Nick?" "Of course! But I''m not sure about Nick in the present." "What do you mean?" Mango narrowed her eyes as if she had understood something else from his words. Meanwhile, Walter shook his head before saying, "There''s nothing to prove my statement now. Instead, let me take you to meet someone." "Who is it?'' "Susie." Mango was slightly shocked. Only then did she remember that Susie was the one who tried to assassinate her in the hospital. After that, that woman was taken away by Walter. "Where is she?" "She''s right here!" Mango was taken aback again. She never thought that Walter would lock Susie up in the Song household. "Surprised?" "Yeah!" Walter smiled again alongside his carefree attitude. However, for some reason, Mango felt sorry for him. No one knew how much loneliness and sorrow that he was hiding behind the smile. "Howe she''s in your house? I thought you had Thomas to deal with her." Upon hearing her words, Walter sneered, "Thomas? He does have some abilities, but he''s too reserved. That guy relies too much on Nathaniel, so he won''t be able to achieve much." "Stop saying that. Thomas is quite outstanding, and he stayed by Nathan''s side all this time as a token of gratitude. In fact, you guys are brothers, and life''s too short to bear grudges. Thomas was also having a difficult time for the past few years. Can''t you..." "Mango, if you dare say anything more, I''ll get angry." Walter''s expression turned ugly. No one knew the anguish that he had been through. Seeing him like this, Mango had no choice but to change the topic. "Fine. Where is Susie then?" Her words made him feel better. "The basement of our house. Come with me." Walter took Mango with him and they went straight to the basement. Carter and his partner were not in the living room, while the other servants were also wary of Walter and they were avoiding him. Hence, Mango wasn''t in that much of an awkward situation anymore. The two of them arrived at the basement soon. They hadn''t seen each other for a few days, and the captive was already lookingckluster and spiritless. Mango almost couldn''t believe that the person in front of her was Susie Zhong. Her face, which was originally bright and plump, was wrinkled and she had lost its vitality after going through all the sufferings. Walter really showed no mercy to Susie. Her body was covered in wounds and lesions. It was a terrible sight to behold. "Susie?" Mango called out softly. Susie suddenly opened her eyes, and she looked at them with a gaze full of hatred. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. " You sh*thead couple. I''m cursing you to death!" "Keep your mouth shut. You''re looking for a beating, don''t you?" Walter spoke calmly, but his words made Susie tremble with fear. Mango didn''t know how Walter had been treated Susie all this time. However, she could sense the ruthlessness behind his smile. Mango couldn''t believe that the once arrogant and mighty woman would end up like this. She had never thought of Walter as a kind person, but Mango knew that the world had been constantly deceived by his cheeky attitude. Mango coughed awkwardly before saying, "How much do you know about Nick?" "He is my daughter''s husband and my grandson''s father. However, that cowardly man always put Nathaniel and Madam Ye as his priorities. My daughter was blinded by him, that she even gave birth to his child! If I knew that he was such a loser, I would never let Macy be with him!" Susie was gnashing her teeth in anger when she mentioned Nick. It seemed that she wasn''t faking it. "Are you saying that Nick cares about Nathaniel and Madam Ye the most?" Susie red at Mango and she said coldly, "Stop pretending. If Nick has ever hated Nathaniel, your husband would never gain a foothold in the Ocean City. Also, I won''t be treated like this by you guys. Mango, don''t get too excited. I will have someone to kill you and Nathaniel one day!" "Who''s that someone?" Mango felt that there was a hidden meaning behind her words. However, Susie refused to say anything more. "She''s asking you." Walter directly kicked her wounded areas. Although Susie was shivering in pain, she remained silent. Obviously, that person was Susie''sst hope. Who was it? Mango frowned slightly, and she couldn¡¯t reason it out. However, since Susie refused to disclose anything, Mango knew that it was impossible to get an answer from her. "I''m waiting for the person you''re talking about." After saying that, Mango left the ce with Walter. Mango couldn''t stand being in the poorly ventted basement any longer. Thus, she couldn''t hold herself up, and Walter quickly supported her. "Are you all right? Do you want me to call Noah over to have a look?" "I''m fine. I can still hold on. It''s just that I really think that there''s something odd about Nick." Mango muttered to herself with a serious expression. She and Nathaniel had never doubted Nick. Now that Mango thought about it, the current Nick was indeed suspicious. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Walter didn''t care about what Mango thought about Nick. All he cared about was her wellbeing. Walter had been paying attention to Mango and he noticed her expression was awful, and she was struggling to stand on her feet. Seeing this, his brows were knitted in a worried frown. "I should call Noah, no, maybe Genevieve, toe over and check on your condition." After that, Walter immediately took out his phone, but he was stopped by Mango. "No, I''m fine." Mango was looking a little anxious and tense. Walter was a keen person, and he instantly knew her concerns. She was worried that it was inappropriate if they were to be seen by others hanging out in the Song family''s residence. However, Walter couldn''t care less. He immediately put away his phone. Then, Walter bent down to pick Mango up before walking towards the guest room on the other side. Mango was stunned for a moment and she then struggled out of his embrace. "Walter, put me down!" "I''ll do that once we reach the room." Walter insisted. Mango couldn''t escape his hold, so she just let it be. She then closed her eyes while pretending to ignore the situation. Despite that, Mango could still hear the sound of his rapid heartbeats from a close distance. Walter was surprised by her sudden silence. He nced at her, only to see that she was closing her eyes while flickering her long eyshes. Although her face was pale, Mango was somewhat attractive to him. Walter suddenly had a desire to hold her in his arms forever and never let go of her. As his urge was getting stronger, he couldn''t help but lower his head to kiss her in his arms. Just as he was about to approach her cheeks, a sudden cough interrupted his reveries. Then, Walter regained his consciousness once again. What the hell was he doing? Mango trusted him with all her heart. However, he almost harassed her. Walter''s face was flushing red. Then, he quickly looked up to the person who was coughing, and it turned out to be Carter. His father''s sharp gaze was about to tear him apart. However, Carter seemed to be wary about something. Instead, he just red at Walter without a word. Clearly, he was being cautious around Mango. Just then, Walter was like a child being caught making a mistake. At the same time, he was very embarrassed. Despite that, he turned his head away boldly, pretended as if nothing had happened before bringing Mango back to the room. Mango let out a sigh of relief. She knew clearly about Walter''s intention just now. Mango even clenched her fists and she was nning to punch him if he kissed her. Fortunately, such an embarrassing thing did not happen. Mango was having conflicting thoughts. Whether she needed Walter''s help or not, Mango that she could not stay there any longer. Based on Walter''s undying feelings for her, she knew that they couldn''t be together. After carrying Mango into the guest room, Walter felt a little uneasy. He coughed awkwardly before uttering, "Take a rest first. I''ll call Genevieve toe over." This time, Mango did not reject him. Genevieve was Noah''s wife, she was her attending doctor. Since the doctor was a woman, perhaps Mango could rely on her to leave the ce. Mango nodded and she did not open her eyes. She seemed to be very tired, but Walter knew that Mango just wanted to avoid the awkward tension between them. All of a sudden, Walter felt a little annoyed. Why couldn''t he resist himself? Not to mention, Walter almost took advantage of Mango. Didn''t he say his feelings had nothing to do with her? Didn''t he say that he wouldn''t force her to change her attitude and emotions towards him? Why did he almost lose control of himself? Walter left instantly. Meanwhile, Mango looked at the closed door and she sighed gently. Now that everything was in a mess, she had no energy left to deal with Walter''s feelings for her. Moreover, Mango had made it clear that she might not be able to contact Walter for the time being. She had always thought that his feelings for her were vague. With Walter''s free and easy attitude, Mango thought that he would forget about it sooner orter. However, she did not expect him to be so persistent and that his feelings were genuine. She could see through Walter''s stares, and they were exactly like how Nathaniel looked at her. Mango let out another sigh. Just then, Nathaniel''s figure shed across her mind. What on earth had happened to him? She dialed Nathaniel''s number again, but there was still no sign of him. Mango felt extremely nervous as she waited for him without any news. If only she could track him to find out what exactly had happened! However, Mango knew that the most important thing at the moment was to ensure Rita and Madam Ye''s safety. If their guesses about Nick''s odd behavior were correct, then both Rita and Madam Ye would most likely be in danger. Mango was on tenterhooks. Soon, Genevieve rushed over. Although she didn''t know why Mango would appear in the Song family''s house, Genevieve didn''t ask any further questions. Just then, her brows creased slightly at the sight of Mango. "Have you been naughty recently? You didn''t take the medicine on time, right?" Genevieve quickly examined Mango while asking. Mango knew that she wasn''t obedient and that the doctor disliked patients like her the most. However, she said helplessly, "I don''t have the time to worry about it." "What can be more important than your health? Mango, if you still want to be with Nathaniel for a long time and see your children grow up happily, you have to listen to my advice. Otherwise, no one can help you. Doctors are not God, and we can never save you from death." Genevieve was slightly angry. Mango knew that the doctor was worried about her, so she muttered, "Nathaniel is missing again." "What?" Genevieve was slightly taken aback. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Mango didn''t hide the truth and she told everything to her directly this time. "How could this be? What does Nick want to do to him? After all, Mr. Ye is his biological brother. How can he do such a thing to you and the children?" Mango didn''t tell her much about her doubts regarding Nick, because there was no evidence to prove her spection. Upon hearing Genevieve''s question, she smiled bitterly, "I also want to know why. What I''m most worried about now isn''t Nathan. Maybe he couldn''t get away from some issue right now, but I''ve already sent Merle over. Based on Nathan''s capability, he will endure everything until Merle''s arrival. Even if the two encounter danger, they will think of ways to ovee it. Anyway, I have confidence in Nathan. Right now, I''m anxious about Rita, Wisdom, and my mother- inw." "What''s the point of worrying? How much longer can you suffer from that weak body of yours? Mango, I care about you. Right now, you''re just fighting for time with the Grim Reaper. If you win, then so be it. Otherwise, you will die for real!" Mango obviously understood her words. If she had other choices, how would she willing to put her health at risk? Who wouldn''t want to live a prosperous and healthy life while sharing the good moments with their loved ones? But right now, she could not calm down to focus on recovery when the people she cared for the most were facing a crisis. Mango didn''t say anything, and her silence angered Genevieve even more. "Keep being stubborn then! One day, I will no longer care for you and the kids." Mango stered a smile. Although Genevieve put it in that way, Mango knew that she didn''t mean it. "Genevieve, thank you." "Stop saying that. I don''t ept it." Genevieve quickly treated Mango with an IV drip and she said coldly, "Do you know that your body can no longer tolerate the antibiotics? What if Nathaniel and Rita are back, but you''re gone? If you don''t listen to me, I''ll tell Zion about your condition." "No! Don''t let Zion know about this. That kid had been through a tough period. To be honest, although he is mature, Zion has never experienced such a thing. I''m relieved that he has you and Noah to take care of him now. Even if anything happens to me, I''m not worried about him as long as he''s with you guys. With the close friendship between Noah and Nathan, I believe that he will treat Zion well, right?" Mango looked at Genevieve. That yearning gaze almost made thetter cry. "Stop it. I''ll try my best to protect you!" "I know that you are a good person." Mango held her hand. Genevieve felt ufortable at the feeling of her cold hands. "How is Zion? Is he doing alright?" Mango felt sorry for him. Genevieve said in a low voice, "He is fine. Now that Gissel is apanying her, Zion''s mind state is considered stable. It''s just that he is eager to leave the hospital." "Gissel? The girl who can''t speak?" Mango still remembered Gissel. Genevieve nodded and she finally smiled. "Yes, she''s a very good girl, but it''s a pity that she can''t speak. Noah and I checked on her, and we found that her disabilities are inflicted by someone. It''s really cruel! Moreover, Gissel has no family, and his only sister has been sold away by the human traffickers. So far, her whereabouts are unknown. As you know, Noah and I don''t have a child, so we intend to adopt Gissel as our daughter." Mango was stunned for a moment and she immediately smiled happily, "Congrattions to you guys!" "We will hold a party to celebrate the adoption. Noah said the fate between parents and children can''t be determined by a change in name, so both of us decide to keep her name. We will love her greatly so that she can grow up healthily. Also, Zion and Gissel are good friends, so we can let them meet regrly. If you''re busy these days, I will bring Zion back to our house with Gissel. I know you are afraid that he will find out about Rita''s current situation, the matter involving Ye family, and also Nathaniel''s disappearance. Don''t worry, I will use Gissel as an excuse, saying that she needs someone to apany her to adapt to the new environment. For now, Zion will stay with us for a few days." "Thank you, Genevieve." Seeing that the doctor had arranged everything properly, Mango felt extremely grateful. "Mango, I''m not going to raise Zion for you. I already have a daughter, so I don''t care about your son. Do you hear me? Hurry up and settle the things around you! Come back and take him away when the timees. I refuse to let that brat steals our love for Gissel away!" Even though Genevieve had said so, Mango knew that she was concerned about her. She smiled. Just when Mango was about to say something, her phone suddenly rang. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Amidst this tense period, Mango was especially sensitive when the phone rang. Genevieve could feel Mango''s uneasiness, so she whispered, "Do you need me to pick up the call for you?" "It''s okay." Mango took a deep breath and she rejected Genevieve. After all, she had to deal with many things on her own. Nathaniel wasn''t by her side, and Mango wasn''t clear if Rita was alright. So, she had to stay strong for herself. Mango nced at the unknown number on her phone, and she picked it up with no hesitation. "Hello? Who is on the line?" After Mango finished speaking, Madam Ye''s voice sounded from the other end of the phone. "Mango, don''te back! No matter how Nick threatens you, don''te back to the Ye family!" "Mom? How are you? Are you okay? Did Nick put you under house arrest? Don''t worry, I wille to save you in no time!" Mango never thought that Madam Ye was the one who called her. Mango was tense and anxious, but Madam Ye was calm and she said in a low voice, "It''s okay, I will be fine. Although Nick restricted my movements, he won''t harm me. Listen, do whatever you want to do. Don''t worry about me and the Ye family if necessary." "Mom, what''s going on? Why is Nick doing this to us?" Madam Ye''s words confused Mango, so she couldn''t help but ask. "I can''t exin it to you now. Anyway, remember what I told you, and don''te back to the Ye family!" After Madam Ye said that, she hung up the phone. By the time Mango called her again, the phone was switched off. It was an unknown number, so Mango was unsure if it was Madam Ye''s secret phone number or someone else''s. Moreover, Mango could smell something fishy based on Madam Ye''s attitude. What on earth had happened? Why did Madam Ye stop Mango from returning to the Ye family? Mango couldn''t figure out the reason. However, it was obvious that Madam Ye intended to reassure Mango that she was not in danger. When Genevieve noticed Mango''s serious expression, she put away Mango''s phone before saying in a low voice, "Since Madam Ye stop you from going back, what is your n? Are you going to stay here the whole time?" Mango came to her senses swiftly and she shook her head while saying, "No, I will leave here. Walter is still single and I don''t want him to waste time on me. After all, he deserves someone better." "Are you nning to leave with me?" Genevieve then understood Mango''s n. Mango nodded and she said, "You just need to bring me out of the Song family. Also, tell Walter that I will be staying at your ce." "The truth is, you won''t be staying at my ce, right? Zion is with me, so you definitely won''t let him get involved. Where are you going then? If you don''t tell me, I won''t follow your words. Even if the public misunderstood you, both of us have to admit that it is the best option for you to stay with Walter." Genevieve spoke her mind freely. Mango bit her lower lip and she said, "Zion is still a child. Although he''s more mature and sensible than other children of his age, I don''t want him to get involved. Since Gissel is with him now and Zion can live happily, I won''t let him face any danger. You''re right, I won''t be staying at your ce. In fact, I don''t know where should I go either. Ocean City is huge, yet there''s nowhere for me to stay. I want to find Nathan, but unfortunately, Rita''s whereabouts are unknown. Since my mother-inw said that I don''t have to worry about her, and she could still call me despite being restrained by Nick, I believe that she can protect herself. Right now, what I want to do most is to find Rita and Wisdom. As for where to go, do you have any advice?" When Mango asked her that, Genevieve knew that she didn''t consider staying with the Hans family at all. "Why don''t you look for Terrance?" Mango turned her head around and she said softly, "I don''t really want to contact the Hans family as I don''t have anything to do with them anymore." "Is it because of Madam Hans?" Genevieve was the one who knew what happened all this while, so she understood what Mango was thinking immediately. Mango didn''t mince her words and she nodded, "I know that kinship is precious and no one could detach from them. But, I had given up on the Hans family because of her. Also, I''m still dwelling over Andrea''s affairs." "What if I tell you that the Hans family has sent their men to protect the Shen family? Your parents are safe now, and they won''t be dragged into the Ye family''s trouble. Will this change your opinion about the Hans family?" Mango was slightly taken aback when she heard this. "Terrance did it?" "You can take it that way too." Genevieve sat next to Mango and she said in a low voice, "Terrance and Walter told Madam Hans about what happened at the club after they uncovered the truth. It was Madam Hans who ordered Terrance to arrange a safe ce for your parents. She said that you must be utterly exhausted right now and can''t take care of them. She wants to do something for you even though you may not ept it." Mango remained silent. Madam Hans was indeed thoughtful. As the saying went, the older, the wiser. However, Mango still couldn''t change her opinion about Madam Hans. "Thank her for me then, but I will return this favor in the future." Upon hearing this, Genevieve knew that Mango hadn''t forgiven Madam Hans. Still, it was normal as Madam Hans had hurt Mango deeply even though she was her closest kin. No one could forgive such pain in a short time. It was good that Mango was calm about this issue. "Okay. I owned a house before I get married. It belongs to my parents before, but they passed away. So, you can stay there if you have nowhere to go." Mango was somewhat surprised when she heard that. "Although I''m quite embarrassed to trouble you, I need it now. So, thank you, Genevieve." "Don''t mention it. After all, it is an old house. Besides, it is in a military base camp. The public can''t get in normally, so you will be safe and I will be relieved too." Genevieve then handed the house keys to Mango. Mango knew that only soldiers or their family members could live at the military base camp usually. She heard Nathaniel mention that Genevieve''s parents died as soldiers in the war, and Noah used to be a veteran too. But she never thought that Genevieve would let her stay at the house. "Thank you so much." Mango knew that no words could express her gratitude to Genevieve''s help, but now she had no time to dwell over that. Mango could only remember it in her heart and she would repay her kindness afterward. "No problem. We''re besties, right? I''ll drive you there right now. I left some of my old clothes there, so you could wear them if you don''t mind. Later on, I''ll ask someone to buy some new clothes and send them to you." "You don''t have to do that. I''m don''t mind wearing your old clothes." Based on Mango''s situation, she was not in the position to be fussy. Besides, she felt that she had caused too much trouble for Genevieve, so Mango didn''t want to make things even more difficult for her. "Please take good care of Zion on my behalf." "Don''t worry. Noah and I will take care of him as our son. Perhaps he will be my future son-inw." Genevieve winked at Mango mischievously. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Mango finally smiled. "Please tell Walter that I will be at your ce for recuperation." "Got it." Genevieve epted the request while walking away. Mango massaged her temples tiredly. Then, she heard a beep on her phone. It seemed like someone had texted her. Mango frowned slightly and she picked up the phone to check the notification. She then sat up immediately. It was a location map! Mango then noticed it was from Wisdom when she nced at the name of the sender. Wisdom? Mango''s stomach was filled with butterflies in an instant. Mango quickly sent a video to Wisdom, but it was not delivered. She then phoned Wisdom again, but his phone was turned off. The same happened for Rita. How did Wisdom send the location map when his phone was turned off? Mango was confused. Perhaps that child sent it through WhatsApp Web? If so, his phone was needed to verify his ount too. Mango looked at the location map again, and she found that the message was sent a few hours ago. She just received it as her phone signal was dyed. Could it be that Wisdom sent his location before he and Rita were taken away? No, that was not right! At that time, Wisdom didn''t have to send Mango his location, unless he was in an unfamiliar ce. Since he could send her the map, this indicated that his movement wasn''t restricted. At first, he wasn''t restrained, but now his phone was turned off. Did something happen to Wisdom and Rita? Mango became tense upon the thoughts, and she no longer cared about her injury. She pulled out her intravenous drip infusion to stand up quickly. However, she almost fell due to dizziness. Mango breathed heavily while holding the bed frame. She tried to catch her breath by adjusting her breathing pace. The children''s safety was in jeopardy now and they were waiting to be rescued. Hence, there was no time for her to lose. Mango''s mind was filled with the children''s images and bad spections while catching her breath. Once Mango felt better, she then stood up to leave the guest room. As soon as Mango walked out of the room, she bumped into Walter. Mango fell into his arms as she was in a rush. The faint scent of Walter''s perfume had Mango stunned for a moment. At the same time, a pair of strong hands wrapped around her slender waist. "Be careful. Why you are in a rush? Have you finished the IV infusion?" Walter''s familiar voice sounded. Mango pushed him away immediately. Walter felt hurt when Mango pushed him away, but it onlysted for a moment. Walter nced at the back of Mango''s hand, which was bleeding as she pulled out the needle violently. Hethen frowned. "You''re torturing yourself just to leave here as soon as possible? Don''t you know that you will copse if you keep pushing yourself this way? Mango, are you trying to kill yourself so that I will feel guilty for the rest of my life?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Walter had be daring to express his thoughts these days and he didn''t care about others'' judgment, which made Mango somewhat embarrassed. "Either you stay to finish the drip, or I will force you to do it. Don''t push your luck, as I don''t mind offending everyone just to make you stay! You can torture yourself and disregard your health for the Ye family and Nathaniel, but I can''t ept it! I can''t watch you drain your life without doing anything like a bystander!" Walter said in a serious tone, and there was no way that Mango could argue with him. Mango was anxious, and she saw Genevieve agreed with Walter. She stood behind him before reprimanding, "If you insist, I will consider tying you to the hospital bed." Just then, Mango was threatened by the two of them and she didn''t dare to make a fuss even though her heart was burning with anxiety. Mango went back to her bed obediently. She tried to say something, but Walter stopped her immediately. "From now on, I will kiss you once for every word you say until you shut up." Mango was stunned. He couldn''t be serious, right? Chapter 526 Chapter 526 "Walter, how dare you!" Mango was no longer able to keep calm. "You can try your luck though." Walter said with a naughty smile, but his eyes were firm and serious. Upon recalling that Walter intended to kiss her publicly not too long ago, Mango was terrified now. Walter quickly ordered Genevieve when he saw Mango stopped struggling, "What are you doing? Put the drops on her now. Do you want her to dash out in this state and faint on the street? Then, we would rush her to the hospital again?" Walter was rude, but Genevieve didn''t care. He had always been like this, and he treated everyone like this except Mango. Genevieve sighed and she said reluctantly, "Mrs. Ye, can you cooperate with us?" "No, Genevieve. I really need to go now. Wisdom sent me his location, so I have to save them now." "How about you? Save yourself first." Walter blurted out, and Mango was stunned to the point that she was speechless. Before Mango could react, Walter had snatched her phone to view her chat on WhatsApp. "Walter, can you show me some respect? This is my privacy!" There was nothing Mango could do about Walter. No one could stop this guy when he was acting shamelessly. Walter said indifferently, "Huh? Do we need that? Besides, you want to save Wisdom and Rita, right? I have their location now, so I will go and save them now. As for you, if you dare to leave the Song family before finishing your drop, I will kiss you in front of the media." "A*shole!" Mango finally hit the roof after threatened by Walter over and over again. Walter said indifferently, "So what?" "What the heck!" Mango''s blood was boiling, but Walter shrugged while leaving the room. Genevieve said with a smile, "Only a scoundrel like Walter can control you." "Why you are kicking up a fuss too? You know it! I..." "I know, but sometimes he is quite reliable, isn''t it? Like what he did just now." Mango remained silent upon hearing Genevieve''s words. Mango didn''t want to owe Walter a favor, but he kept lending her a hand. Mango felt that there was no way she could repay his kindness. When Mango was forced to stay in the Song family, something was happening to Wisdom and Rita too. Both of them were locked up in the same room, which was guarded by some well-built bodyguards, and their phones had been confiscated. Rita sat on the bed and she said anxiously, "Wisdom, when will we be able to see Mommy? Uncle sent these men to pick us up so that we could meet Mommy, right? I thought she invited us to have steak for dinner, but why are we still here?" Wisdom was speechless. Rita, the glutton, was still thinking about the steak. "Rita, we are under house arrest." Wisdom had to tell Rita about the cruel reality. "What is that? Is it like now? So, they locked us up so that we couldn''t have steak with Mommy?" Rita''s lower lip protruded into a sulky pout. Obviously, she was upset about not getting the steak. Wisdom sighed before saying, "Let''s not talk about steak now, shall we?" "But I''m hungry!" Rita rubbed her little belly pitifully. Wisdom looked at Rita. He knew that Rita had been gluttonous after the surgery. Initially, he didn''t know why, butter on, Wisdom found out that she acted this way as her body wascking nutrients for a long time. Wisdom felt sorry for her, so he took out a piece of chocte from his pocket before handing it to Rita. "Here, take it." "But I still want to have steak." Rita took the chocte and she said pitifully. Wisdom muttered in a low voice, "I''ve sent the location to Mommy. I believe she will find us in no time. Once Mommy is here, we''ll go and eat steak, okay?" Rita bit her lower lip before saying, "It''s been a few hours since you sent our location to Mommy. She would''ve arrived now if she could. Wisdom, did something bad happened to Mommy? Why that uncle wants to lock us up?" Wisdom felt agony when Rita was questioning her. "That''s right! Why did Daddy trick and locked them up?" Wisdom thought. He tried his best not to think negatively about Nick. Although Nick abused him before, he thought that Nick did that for his good. But why did Nick put them under house arrest now? Furthermore, Rita was right. If Mommy coulde, she would''ve arrived a long time ago unless she was in trouble. Thinking of this, Wisdom became anxious and worried. Uncle had gone to look for Zion who was missing. If anything urred to Mommy right now, Rita and Zion would be in agony. Plus, Wisdom didn''t want anything to happen to Mango. Wisdom thought for a moment before saying, "Rita, you lure them into this room by pretending to have a stomachacheter. I''ll find a way to trap them, so we can escape from here and find Mommy, okay?" "Why I have to do that? I''m okay and my stomach doesn''t hurt though." Rita asked innocently as she ate the chocte. Wisdom exined patiently, "This is just a strategy for us to escape. You just have to pretend to have a stomachache and yell painfully before theye in. Do you understand?" "But my teacher said that one shouldn''t lie." Wisdom was speechless. "It''s not a lie. It''s just a trick for us to get out." "It''s obviously a lie! I''m perfectly fine, but you''re forcing me to pretend to have a stomachache. We have to stick to our principle. Wisdom, my teacher said that honesty is a virtue." At this moment, Wisdom regretted sending Rita to a kindergarten. Why did she follow everything taught by the teacher? "Rita, do you still want to have steak?" "Yes!" As expected, Rita would do anything for food. Wisdom sighed and he said, "In that case, you don''t have to lie now. Just said that you''re hungry and you want to eat, okay?" "Of course! I''m indeed starving!" Rita caressed her slightly shriveled stomach and she pouted again. When Rita agreed to Wisdom''s n, he couldn''t help but smile, "Okay, go ahead and yell that you''re hungry now. Also, tell them you want to eat." "But what if they hit me? They are so fierce!" Rita said timidly. Wisdom was speechless again. "They won''t dare to hit you." "Why? They locked us up without giving us food. How can you be sure about it?" Wisdom was depressed again. "They definitely locked us up for a purpose. They won''t do anything to us before they get what they want. Besides, it''s my dad who asked them to keep an eye on us, so they won''t hit us. I''m his son, and you''re his niece. Will Daddy spare them if they hit us?" Rita was finally relieved after Wisdom exined. "Can you do it now?" "But..." "Rita, do you want to see Mommy? Do you want to have steak?" Wisdom argued directly and there was no way Rita could find herself any excuses anymore. This time, Rita''s reply was rather straightforward. "Yes!" "Then tell them that you''re hungry!" Wisdom made hays while the sun still shone by guiding Rita steps by steps. Rita shouted immediately. "Open the door! I''m hungry! I want to have steak! I''m starving! I''m so hungry that my stomach hurts! Ouch, it hurts!" As Rita shouted, she hugged her stomach in pain. Wisdom was stunned. "Rita, didn''t you say that one should be honest? You said that your stomach is fine so you can''t lie, right?" Rita rolled his eyes at Wisdom upon hearing this. "This is just a trick to get us out of here! It''s not a lie. You know nothing!" Wisdom''s mind was in a whirl. She was the one who said that honesty was a virtue, right? Then, what was Rita doing now? Plus, it was Rita that argued about not understanding the plot nned by Wisdom earlier! Oh... Rita was fooling around Wisdom, huh? Rita couldn''t help but kick Wisdom when she saw him staring nkly at her like a fool, "Hurry up! Be prepared! What if theye in furiously? What should we do? You have to protect me!" Wisdom couldn''t help but shake his head and he smiled bitterly. Rita was indeed the best in this league. "Okay, you continue with your act. I''m always ready." After Wisdom turned around, he took something and hid it in his sleeve for a sudden attack. The two of them prepared and they shouted for a long time, but no one came to them. Rita''s voice turned hoarse as she was shouting at the top of her lung for a long time. In the end, she directly went forward to kick the door. "Open the door! Are you all asleep? I want to eat steak so let us out! Listen, this is child abuse! You guys will be charged if I called the police! Wisdom said that all of you are my Uncle''s subordinates. He won''t let you guys off for starving us!" Wisdom was surprised when he saw Rita was kicking at the door rudely while shouting. For Wisdom, Rita was always a poised girl. Although she was a gourmand, she never lost her temper easily. Therefore, Wisdom didn''t expect that she was hot-tempered. Rita was too hungry, so she no longer cared about anything else. Wisdom was amazed. Rita¡¯s actions did not attract any attention. She sat on the floor in frustration before saying, "What should we do? I''m really going to starve to death! Also, I''m exhausted because of the shouting. I used up all the energies I got from the chocte." Wisdom felt distressed when he saw Rita was in agony. "Get up first. Don''t worry. I''ll figure it out to let you eat something." Rita was like a little princess, and she hadn''t been in contact with the rest of the world as she was hospitalized since young. Rita only began to explore the world for a while. At the thought of this, Wisdom was guilty and he shouldn''t force Rita toe up with ways to escape with him. Wisdom had promised Zion that he would protect and take care of Rita, and yet she was starving now. Wisdom felt that he was such a failure. "Bro, I''m starving." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Wisdom was depressed when he saw Rita''s eyes turned watery, as if she was about to cry. "Wait here. I''ll get you something for you to eat." Wisdom stood up as soon as he finished his words. Right at this moment, the door opened suddenly. Rita''s eyes suddenly lit up and she sprang up from the floor. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 "Wow! Steak!" Rita''s excitement was a stark contrast to Wisdom who was frowning. "Sir and Miss, I have prepared some steaks for both of you. Please enjoy." The woman seemed to be a nanny. She served the freshly cooked steak to Rita. However, Wisdom stopped Rita without any hesitation. He then looked at the woman in front of him before saying, "We want to have it in a restaurant. My sister only likes mediumwell, but this steak is half done. Plus, she only eats steaks made from imported beef." "Wisdom, I..." "Shut up!" Wisdom red at Rita suddenly. Although Rita was dying to have it, she still took a step back because of Wisdom''s re. However, her eyes were fixed on the steaks while drooling. The truth was, Wisdom did not purposely stop Rita from eating the steaks, but they couldn''t have it here. Instead of hitting the roof, the woman was calm and she said with a smile, "The steaks are indeed freshly made from imported beef. As for the medium-well steak you mentioned, I''ll ask them to redo it now. Please wait a moment." After the woman finished talking, she went out with the steaks. "What? Wait... Wait! My steaks!" Rita was dying to snatch the steak from the woman, but Wisdom grabbed her arm. "Wisdom, my steak!" "We still don''t know what happened to Mommy. So, we only can use this excuse to stall them for now. I''ll find something for you to eat now." Wisdom was slightly worried about Rita. Rita cared about nothing else but eating, so Wisdom was uncertain if he could stall them. Rita frowned upon hearing Wisdom''s words and she said, "Wait. So, no matter what food they offered us, I have to say that I''m not satisfied with it and let them do it again, is it?" "That''s right! Our baby Rita is brilliant!" Wisdom generously offered his praises to Rita, but she was pulling her face. "You''re evil, Wisdom! You clearly know that food is my favorite, yet you''re forcing me to do that? I don''t want to pick on food that I like! You''re the worst in the world! Hmph!" Rita''s usation made Wisdom feel guilty and distressed. "I promise you, as long as you can reject the food they offered thrice, I will buy you KFC and Starbucks thrice, deal?" Due to Rita''s health condition, both Nathaniel and Mango never allowed her to eat junk food. Even if she did, Rita was normally only allowed to eat it with limitations. Therefore, she smiled delightfully while extending her little finger upon Wisdom''s words. "Pinky promise?" Wisdom looked at Rita''s chubby little hand, and he stretched out his fingers without hesitation. "Pinky promise! Whoever goes back on their words will be a pig!" When their thumbs met, Rita smiled even happier, but Wisdom felt sad out of a sudden. "Zion isn''t around, and I am not sure how is Mommy. I have to get Rita out of here, otherwise, Mommy will be worried!" Wisdom thought to himself and heforted Rita for a while before leaving the room. Rita looked at him worryingly and she said, "Wisdom, it is so high! You have to be careful!" "It''s okay. Stay here and don''t let them in before Ie back, okay? Just tell them that you have changed your mind, and you want to eat something else instead of steak. Anything is fine as long as you can stall them." Wisdom reminded Rita once again. Rita nodded her head before saying, "Okay. Leave it to me. I can resist temptation as long as I don''t see any delicious food." "Good girl!" Wisdom smiled at Rita and he climbed out of the window. There were full of guards below him. Wisdom didn''t expect that Nick would send so many bodyguards just to watch him and Rita. Many of them were from the base camp and Wisdom had seen them when he was under Nick''s special training. Wisdom bit his lower lip and he carefully moved towards the kitchen. All the staffs were busy in the kitchen. Just like the woman said, the steaks were indeed imported from overseas, so they were extremely fresh. Currently, the woman was directing the staff to redo the steak. While they weren''t looking, Wisdom darted in and he quickly hid under a chopping board. Something next to him attracted his attention. He quickly grabbed a cloth bag and tied it with a rope quietly. By using the theory of pulley, he transported it to the window of the room that Rita and he were locked up. Rita was slightly stunned when she saw the bag, but then she quickly ran towards the window. Rita saw a rope that was connecting to another room, and the bag seemed to have something in it. Rita frowned slightly while opening the window, and she tried her best to drag the bag towards herself. When Wisdom poked his head out of the window to check Rita, he was pleased to see Rita was taking out the stuff that was inside of the bag. He smiled widely while showing her a thumbs up. Rita immediately perked up when she received the praise from Wisdom. She even took off her jacket and gave her best while doing it. With Rita''s help, Wisdom became even more confident with his n. Wisdom was tiny and he was trained in a special training base camp before, so he knew how to avoid the supervision and cameras. Wisdom was able to move freely in the kitchen without anyone noticing him. Bags of things were transferred to their rooms continuously through the ropes. Rita was soaked with sweat in a short while. However, she was getting energetic as everything was fun and interesting for her. At this moment, Rita heard footsteps were approaching the room. She was anxious while holding her breath. A woman knocked on the door and said. "Please excuse me. The steak is ready." "I don''t want to eat steak anymore. I want egg tarts now. Make me some, please." Rita replied instantly before the woman entered the room. The woman frowned slightly, but she still asked respectfully, "How about Wisdom? His steak is ready too." "He doesn''t want to have it either. Right, Wisdom?" After Rita finished speaking, she quickly pretended to be Wisdom and imitated his voice, "Yes". After knowing this, the woman said respectfully, "Well, okay then. I''ll ask them to make egg tarts for both of you now." "Hurry up! I want to have mousse cakes and fruits too." "All right." Rita confirmed the woman left as the footsteps disappeared gradually. Rita spun in circles and she gave herself a thumbs-up. Then, she said to herself, "Rita, you''re a genius! You can be an actress in the future! Yeah!" After Rita was immersed in the happiness for a while, Wisdom had returned. "Wisdom, you''re back? Let me tell you something, I made the woman left! I even talked in your voice to distract her. I..." "Shh!" Wisdom noticed Rita''s voice was getting louder, so he had to shut her mouth with his hands. He then opened the door slightly to peek outside of their room. Four well-built men were guarding the door of the room. The living room was huge, and there were more than a dozen bodyguards there. Wisdom frowned slightly. "Wisdom, what are you looking at? Let me see it too." Rita anxiously tugged at theer of Wisdom''s shirt. Wisdom looked down and he thought for a while, "Rita, do you know how to skate?" "Yes! Zion taught me before. When I was hospitalized back then, I was bored and there was nothing fun to do. Plus, Mommy and Godfather did not allow me to have any physical activities. So, my brother installed a figure skating game for me. It was fun!" Wisdom''s mouth twitched slightly when he heard that. "I''m not referring to game, but in reality. Have you yed it in real life before?" "No, but I have a great bncing. In the backyard of the hospital, I managed to walk on a horizontal bar. But Mommy and Zion don''t know about this matter, so you can''t tell them! This is a small secret between us." "Alright. Let''s y figure skating now, shall we?" Rita became excited instantly when she heard Wisdom''s idea. "How do we y it?" "Do as I say, okay? Just follow my way." Wisdom looked at Rita as he was slightly worried, but time was running out. However, Rita said happily, "Okay! I promise I will be a good girl!" Wisdom stared at Rita who was in such a high spirit, and he felt butterflies in his stomach. He no longer cared if this was the right thing to do. "Just pretend that you have a stomachache. Once I open the door, sp my hand and never let go, okay?" "Got it!" At this moment, principles were no longer a priority to Rita. Her mind was filled with all the fun stuff she would be doing with Wisdom. Wisdom nodded to her, and Rita immediately held her belly while wailing. "Ouch, ah! My stomach hurts, I''m going to die! Someone, please help me! Send me to the hospital!" Rita shouted in a tearful voice pitifully, even Wisdom was amazed by her acting. He might be fooled too if he didn''t know the truth. When the people outside of the room heard Rita''s shouting, they were hesitant initially. But, at this moment, Wisdom began to cry and shout too. "Rita, what''s wrong with you? Why are your lips turning purple? Someone, please save her!" Wisdom kicked the door brutally while yelling for help. The bodyguards became anxious immediately. The kids were their boss''s son and niece. He would not let them off if something happened to Wisdom and Rita. Thinking of this, the bodyguards opened the door in a hurry. At this moment, Wisdom directly poured the peanut oil that he had prepared in advance on the floor. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Rita, hold my hand tightly. Let''s skate!" At the same time, Wisdom stretched out his small hand towards Rita. Although Rita didn''t understand the reason for Wisdom doing that, she was cooperative by handing her hand over. As soon as Wisdom held Rita''s hand tightly, Wisdom pulled her one step forward and they stepped directly on the peanut oil. The bodyguards who came in unprepared were sshed by the peanut oil, and they couldn''t stand up straight. While the guards were looking for their bnce, Wisdom slipped through the gaps between them swiftly with Rita. "Wow! This is so exciting!" It was the first time that Rita experienced skating, so she couldn''t control herself at all. She got all the bodyguards'' attention as she was screaming excitedly. "Quick! Catch them!" The captain of the bodyguards panicked immediately when he saw this. Wisdom, on the other hand, disyed his superb skating technique. He brought Rita with him and they quickly dodged the guards. Then Wisdom detonated the settings he ced at the windows not too long ago. Along with a loud bang, the mes reddened the atmosphere, and a wave of heat rushed towards them. Wisdom quickly hugged Rita while jumping onto the railing of the stairs and they slid down the stairs. Rita was startled by the explosion, so she quickly asked, "Wisdom, is that a bomb? Where did you get that from?" Chapter 528 Chapter 528 "It''s not a bomb! I''m not as skillful as Zion, so I just learned some tricks from him." Wisdom quickly protected Rita. He grabbed some beans from his backpack before throwing them out when hended. At the same time, he tossed out the olive oil in his backpack, which made those bodyguards who came to catch them lost their bnce. They then fell to the ground one after another. "Wow, Wisdom! You''re awesome!" Ritanded on the ground and she could not stand steadily. However, Wisdom grabbed her wrist and he helped her to get up from behind by using his strength. "Wisdom, you haven''t told me what is that, if it''s not a bomb?" Rita hadn''t forgotten about the explosion just now, so she couldn''t help but ask. Wisdom exined while dodging their captors, "It''s very simple. You can fill up the mmable liquids like gasoline in empty bottles. Then, equip it with a specific device and ignite it when necessary. It''s not lethal, but it can buy us some time.'' "I don''t understand!" Rita frowned and she felt despondent about this. Why couldn''t she understand what Zion and Wisdom were talking about? They were all at the same age, right? Wisdom looked back with a smile before saying, "It doesn''t matter. You are a girl, so just leave everything to us and live under our protection." "But I will feel that I am useless!" Rita kept an eye on the people around her as she spoke. When she saw a bodyguard struggling to get up not far away, she took an apple from the coffee table before throwing it towards the man''s forehead. "Bingo!" Rita wanted to jump up happily, but unfortunately, she had forgotten that she was sliding on the oily floor with Wisdom''s help. She then identally fell to the ground. "Oh my!" The force had dragged Wisdom to fall. When the bodyguards saw the situation, they shouted immediately, "Quick! Get them!" Wisdom was a little speechless. He pushed away Rita upon seeing the bodyguards struggled to come over from the side. With the skid force of the olive oil, Rita was directly pushed to the entrance of the living room. "Run! Go back and find Mommy! Be fast!" Wisdom turned around and he shouted at Rita. After that, he took out the things from his backpack before flinging them to the bodyguards. There were cucumbers, tomatoes, and cabbages, and it seemed like he took almost all the vegetables from the kitchen. Rita was stunned for a moment and she could not react in time. "Wisdom!" "Hurry up and leave me alone! Go to Mommy and tell her to pick me up! You don''t want to get protected by us, right? So, now you''re a warrior, and I will be waiting for you to save me!" Wisdom tried his best to block everyone in front of him. He was the son of Nick. Even if he caused any trouble, it was nothing more than getting beaten up by his father. Nick wouldn''t kill him for real, but Rita was different. Although Wisdom didn''t know what had happened recently, he was very disappointed upon hearing Nick''s words in the club. It turned out that his father intended to kill Zion! That was his nephew! If Zion was his target, Wisdom was unsure if Nick would let go of Rita. In this critical situation, the only thing he should do was to ensure Rita left this ce as soon as possible. Rita wanted to say something, but when she heard Wisdom''s words, she immediately dared to do so. "Okay, Wisdom! Wait for me to bring Mommy here to save you!" As soon as Rita spoke, she turned around to run away. Wisdom smiledfortingly when he saw her greasy back. As long as she managed to leave this ce and returned to Mommy, he would be fine. However, he had forgotten that Rita wasn''t Zion. She basically didn''t have much contact with the outside world, hence that girl was clueless about where to go after leaving this vi. Rita ran out of the ce, only to find that she was at a vi district. The sea was nearby, and there was a street straight down the area without cars passing by. "Where is this ce? How am I supposed to contact Mommy?" Rita was lost. She wanted to call Mango unconsciously, but she couldn''t find her phone. Just then, Rita remembered that her phone had been taken away by someone else. "What should I do?" Rita stood alone on the path and she didn''t even know where to go. The bodyguards were about toe after her. Rita gritted her teeth before dashing towards a direction. She ran for a long time and her legs were sore. Yet, Rita didn''t see any car passing by, nor a person. "I''m so hungry!" Rita rubbed her shriveled belly and she recalled the steak served by the woman not too long ago. She couldn''t help but gulp her saliva. "It would be great if I could have a bite at that time!" Rita muttered to herself while ncing at the surrounding. She felt that the world was enormous, and she couldn''t even find a way to reach her mother. "Mommy, Zion, where are you two?" Rita''s tears were about to shed. When she heard a car passing behind her, she was filled with hope. But, she pulled a long face as she turned around. What would she do if the bad guys came after her? Rita was aware that Wisdom was still waiting for her rescue. She looked around before spotting a trash can nearby. Hence, she ran towards that way to hide behind it. "It stinks!" Rita wrinkled her nose and she was discontented about this. However, when she thought of Wisdom was waiting for her, Rita could only endure everything. Finally, a car drove by the ce where she hid. Rita heaved a sigh of relief. Suddenly, she felt pain in her feet. Upon looking at it, Rita found that her shoes had fallen off, and there were wounds on her feet with blood flowing out. "Ow, it hurts! Mommy, Zion, where are you?" Rita wept. It was getting darker. Rita cried and she fell asleep. Soon, Rita felt someone pushed her and she woke up instantly. Just then, that girl was lying in an unfamiliar room. "Where is this ce?" Rita opened her eyes and she hurriedly stood up after realizing the strange environment. She noticed her clothes had been changed, and the wounds on her feet were bandaged too. Rita knew that this was not her home. She got out of bed painfully before leaping to the door with one leg. The door creaked suddenly from the outside when she was opening it. "Ahh!" Rita screamed her lung out subconsciously, which startled the person in front of her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "What''s wrong? Is your foot hurts?" Rita was stunned when she heard a familiar voice. "Shawn? Why are you here?" He was the charming guy that Mango met at the yground. Shawn smiled at Rita. The dimples on his cheek made him look even more handsome. "This is my house! You copsed next to the trash can at my door. I walked by and saw you, so I asked my nanny to bring you in." Shawn''s words surprised Rita a little. "Your trash can? Now I know where you live!" "Yeah, how do you feel? Are you hungry? I brought you something to eat. Would you like to have some?" Shawn ced a tray of food in front of Rita. Rita had been starving for a long time. Seeing those were her favorite, she quickly nodded her head. She didn''t even care about her image before stretching out her hand to grab it, but Shawn stopped her. "Wash your hands." "But I''m so hungry." Rita made a pitiful face as she looked at Shawn, which made the boy feel bad to me her. However, Shawn said with a smile, "Wash your hands. You can''t eat if you don''t clean them." Although Shawn was smiling, Rita could feel that this guy was very persistent. He would not pamper her like her mother and her brother. Rita pouted her lips when thinking of this, however, she had no choice but to go to the bathroom to wash her hands. After Rita washed her hand, she saw that Shawn cut the steak into small pieces. Then, he brought it to her while saying smilingly, "Enjoy it." "Thank you, Shawn!" Rita immediately smiled happily. There was nothing in this world that could make her happier than eating. Seeing Rita enjoyed her meal, Shawn had a pleasant smile on his face. "Eat slowly. It''s all yours. If it''s not enough, I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare for you." Shawn looked like a gentleman. Rita nodded her head while eating. That girl didn''t speak to Shawn as she was too busy enjoying her meals. She was starving! Rita had never been so hungry ever since she was born! Moreover, she ran for a long time to avoid being caught by those bodyguards. Rita stopped eating as her belly was full. Shawn then gave her a cup of water. "Drink some water. Otherwise, you will get choked." "Alright!" Rita felt that the entire world had be perfect after her meal. Shawn got someone to clean up and he asked, "Why are you alone in this vi district? Do you live here too?" "My family doesn''t live here. Wisdom and I were trapped here by my uncle." As Rita huffed angrily, she suddenly jumped up from the bed upon thinking of something. "Oh right! Wisdom is still waiting for me! Howe I fell asleep? It''s sote now, and I am worried about him. Those people are so fierce. I don''t know if they will beat him. What have I done! Why am I so stupid?" Rita paced back and forth with anxiety. Shawn seemed to catch some details from her words. He frowned before saying, "You and your brother were kidnapped?" "Kidnap? It should be. They would not allow us to get out of the room and our phones were seized. Wisdom told me to escape first and look for Mommy to save him." Upon hearing those words, Shawn couldn''t stay calm anymore. "Have you called the police?" "Call the police? Do you mean to ask for help from the police? But Wisdom asked me to find Mommy." Rita felt a little conflicted. Should she call the police about the abduction by Uncle? But Uncle was her family member, right? Shawn couldn''t understand Rita''s reasoning. He thought any uncles who imprisoned children should be a bad person. If they wanted to save another kid, both of them should call the police. "Rita, listen to me. I don''t know how those bad guys will treat your brother. Do you remember your Mommy''s phone number?" "Yes, I do." "Okay. From now on, call your Mommy. I''ll talk to her." Shawn was afraid that Rita couldn''t understand, so he quickly made a suggestion. Rita heard this and she quickly nodded her head. That girl then got the phone from Shawn to call Mango. However, her mother''s phone line was busy. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Mango was not on a call actually. She had just forgotten to hang up the phone, which caused others couldn''t reach her. When Walter arrived at the coordinate provided by Wisdom, the vi was in a mess. But the boy was still being subdued by bodyguards due to his small size. "Let me go! You jerk! If you do this to me, my Daddy will punish you for sure!" Wisdom shouted at the top of his voice. He used to be a naive child who knew nothing. Previously, Wisdom grew up happily and healthily under the protection of Nathaniel. But, after going through what Macy did and the special militarization training by Nick, Wisdom could remain calm while dealing with the situation now. He screamed as loud as he can, hoping that his voice could be heard. Even if there was a little chance of sess, it was still considered a glimmer of hope. Walter heard Wisdom''s yelling as he parked his car. He frowned slightly before getting out of the car immediately. Walter didn''t even bother to close the door, and he rushed in the direction of the sound. "Who''s there? This is a private residence. Please get out from here!" As soon as the bodyguards stationed at the door were alerted by Walter''s arrival, they quickly stopped him to go further. "Do I look like I care?" Walter kicked away the bodyguards who tried to approach him without hesitation. Then, he took the initiative to attack by knocking down the bodyguards in the blink of an eye. After that, Walter rushed into the vi. He saw Wisdom was struggling, and the boy''s wrists and face were bruised as well. "Hitting a child? A group of f*cking b*stard!" Walter''s words had attracted everyone''s attention immediately, including Wisdom. "Uncle Song! Help!" Wisdom''s eyes lit up and he struggled even harder. The bodyguard that was restraining him then slipped his hands, which made Wisdom fall directly to the ground. "Ouch!" Wisdom shouted in pain, and Walter went on rage. "What the hell are you doing? You can''t even hold a child. How did your boss train you?" His words confused the bodyguards. Was Walter on their sides? Walter and Wisdom attacked the bodyguards when they were slightly stunned. Their movements were quick and neat. Walter nced at Wisdom. He stepped forwarded while pulling Wisdom over to his side. "Do you know how to lock the car?" Walter''s words slightly surprised Wisdom, but thetter nodded quickly. "Nice! Wait for me in the car using this key." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Walter passed the car''s key to Wisdom. Just then, the boy was a little worried about him. "Can you do it by yourself with so many people?" "Trust me! Now, get into the car and count to fifty. I''ll be back once you are done counting. Oh right! Where is Rita by the way?" As Walter spoke, he fought with the bodyguards. Upon seeing Rita was not around, he couldn''t help but ask. Wisdom whispered, "Rita has escaped. She probably went to look for Mommy." "Good job! Now, go!" Walter sent Wisdom out from the vi ingeniously. Thetter did not hesitate. Wisdom could see that Walter was skillful, and that guy was on a par with Nathaniel. He quickly turned around to run away. It didn''t take long for him to get on the car before locking it immediately. Two bodyguards came after Wisdom but they were dragged away by Walter. Wisdom took the elder''s word seriously and he started to count. "One, two, three, four..." Apanied by Wisdom''s counting, Walter attacked quickly, and he knocked those people down in a short time. When Wisdom counted to forty-nine, Walter was standing in front of the car. He then knocked on the window before saying, "Open the door." Wisdom quickly unlocked the door. When Walter got into the car, he said smilingly, "How is it? It''s less than fifty seconds, right?" Wisdom was a little impressed, but he still said stubbornly, "Compared with my Uncle, these people are weak. If Uncle wants to deal with these people, he can defeat them within thirty seconds!" Walter suddenly became gloomy. "Where''s your Uncle now then? Why don''t you ask him to show up?" "Jeez!" Wisdom snorted and he asked worryingly, "Uncle Song, hurry up and call my Mommy to see if Rita has gone back!" "You ungrateful boy! I saved your life but you didn''t even say thank you. Instead, you only care about your sister, as expected from a kid raised by Nathaniel! Don''t you know how to appreciate my efforts?" Although Walter said so, he still passed the phone to Wisdom. "Call your Mommy." Wisdom was a little embarrassed to see how Walter treated him before replying, "Uncle Song, thank you." "Come on, it is toote to say now! But if you really want to thank me, why don''t you follow me?" Walter felt that Wisdom was a gifted kid. Although he was not as good as Zion, the children of Ye family were always outstanding nheless. Moreover, Wisdom was brought up by Nathaniel. If Walter became Wisdom''s mentor, that guy would be enraged by that. Besides, he could ess Ye family''s residence freely due to his rtionship with Wisdom. It would be easy to meet Mango by that time too! Wisdom did not expect Walter to have such a twisted mind. Upon hearing the offer, he was somewhat stunned before answering politely, "I need to ask Mommy about this." Instead of Nick, this kid said that he wanted to ask Mango. It was clear that who was more important to Wisdom at this time. "Okay, remember to tell your Mommyter. Let''s go back first." As soon as Walter spoke, he started the engine. Wisdom called Mango immediately but he could not reach her. Hence, he furrowed his brows. "What''s wrong? You are frowning at such a young age, aren''t you afraid of the wrinkles? Let me tell you, don''t learn everything from your Uncle. Although Nathaniel shines in many aspects, he is not perfect, right? Learn from others'' strengths while avoiding their weaknesses." Wisdom looked at Walter before murmuring, "My Uncle has no weaknesses." "No one is perfect, and everyone has ws." Walter thought that Wisdom would rebuke or even do something to him. He didn''t expect that the child was lovelier than Zion. Although Wisdom disagreed with Walter, he still suppressed his feelings while acting politely towards the elder. It seemed that he could be a good student. Walter was joyful, and the speed of the car elerated constantly, followed by the soldiers behind. Walter sneered and he told Wisdom, "Kid, I''m going to speed up. Close your eyes if you''re afraid." "I''m not afraid!" Wisdom''s face was a little pale, but he didn''t close his eyes. The stubborn look on his face was the same as Nathaniel''s. After taking a nce at Wisdom, Walter shifted the gears quickly and before speeding as fast as he could. Wisdom was a little dizzy at the beginning. He had never sat in a car with such a fast speed before, thus the boy felt he could throw up at any time. Wisdom clutched the armrest tightly, but his eyes were fixed on the receding scenery. The thrilling experience made him feel like he was a fettered prisoner that broke free from the chains. Wisdom kept taking deep breaths to adjust his mood and feeling. He fell in love with such a wind- like speed gradually. The truth was, he was hesitating to ept Walter as his mentor But now, Wisdom had made a decision. "Uncle Song." "Hm?" "Are you a racer?" Wisdom couldn''t hide his admiration towards Walter through his eyes. When Walter was about to tell Wisdom that his racing skills were not as good as Nathaniel''s, he noticed the kid was staring at him with anticipation. He quickly changed the subject before saying, "Of course! My racing skills are great and I even won an award." "Really?" "What''s the point of me lying to a child? If you don''t believe me, you can ask your Uncleter." In fact, Walter did not say was that he was tied for first ce with Nathaniel. Wisdom became excited as soon as he heard that. "I want to learn how to race from you, Uncle Song." "Ok! As long as you be my disciple, I''ll teach you whatever you want to learn." Walter was delighted. Both of them shook off the people who were after them based on Walter''s superb racing skills. When they returned to the Song''s family, Mango had already left with Genevieve. Walter couldn''t reach Mango via phone, so he called Genevieve. "I brought Wisdom back. Where is Mango? " Genevieve looked at Mango beside her before asking softly, "Why don''t you call her?" Mango, who was next to Genevieve, was slightly stunned. The doctor told her that it was Walter through lip reading. Mango was a bit awkward. Walter spoke casually, "Do you think I want to call you? Her phone is busy, and I am not sure if she is having a call with Nathaniel." Mango immediately looked at her mobile phone after hearing Walter''s words. It seemed like she didn''t hang up, and the other party didn''t realize this as well. She quickly cut off the line before grabbing the phone from Genevieve''s hand. Then, she asked, "I forgot to hang up the phone. How are Wisdom and Rita?" "Wisdom is in my car, where are you? I will send Wisdom to you. Rita escaped and it seemed like she went to find you. What happened? You didn''t see her?" Mango was stunned immediately. "Rita is looking for me? When? I didn''t see her!" Walter and Wisdom looked surprised to hear that. "Mommy, Rita left the vi at one o''clock in the afternoon. I asked her to go back to find you. Didn''t she go back?" Mango turned gloomy after hearing what Wisdom said. "One o''clock? It''s eight o''clock in the evening now. Where is Rita then?" Mango felt upset, but she remained calm when talking to Walter, "I will send the location to you, and you can bring Wisdom to me. Thank you, Walter." "It''s no big deal. Calm down, I will send Wisdom over and help you find Rita. Don''t worry. Rita is innocent and she won''t go anywhere else. Maybe we can return to the Ye family first." Walter was aware that it was not safe to go to Ye family''s residence, but other than there, where else could Rita go? There was nothing Mango could do since things hade to this stage. She then sent her location to Walter. When Walter checked on the address, he was slightly surprised. A military district? Why would Mango went to the military district? Chapter 530 Chapter 530 "You''re staying at the military district? Whose house is it? Noah''s?" Walter naturally thought of Noah since Genevieve was his wife. He knew that Noah owned a house in the military district, and the identity of Genevieve''s parents as a martyr had always been kept a secret. Mango didn''t stay with the Song family, but with Noah''s instead. Walter felt a little ufortable about this. Mango was slightly stunned at Walter''s words before murmuring, "I''m not staying with Noah''s family. Anyway, I''m safe here, so you can rest assured." This made Walter a little discontented as if Mango was unsafe with him, but he did not tell her anything after that. "Okay, I''ll send Wisdom over now. Please inform the guards at the door in advance, or else I can''t get in." The military district was indeed much safer ifpared to the Song family. Here, even if Nick wanted to meet Mango, he wouldn''t be able to enter without her permission. Thus, Walter was not worried about Nick could harm Mango. "Alright." Mango hung up the phone. Genevieve said smilingly, "Walter will probably hate me." "Knock it off! By the way, you know manydies in the hospital, right? Let''s introduce some girls to himter!" As Mango finished speaking, Genevieve shook her head immediately before saying, "You''re such an unusual woman! Walter is a well- known yboy in Ocean City, so what kind of woman hasn''t he seen? Does he even need me to introduce those girls? Do you think that he''ll give up on you just because of a few women he met? Come on! A womanizer like him either won''t give in or deeply in love with you. The rtionship between you two will need some time to recover." Upon hearing Genevieve''s words, Mango couldn''t help but sigh. "We''ll talk about thister. I''m going to look for Rita. Do you have a car? I need it right now." Genevieve nced at Mango''s body and she said softly, "I''m worried about you, so don''t even think about driving alone! Besides, you are in a mood swing now, so you''d better go out with Walter to look for Rita. As for Wisdom, don''t worry about him. I''ve contacted our nanny to take care of him, and he''ll be fine for the time being." "Thank you, Genevieve." Mango wanted to say something, but she felt that this would be the best arrangement. "Don''t mention. Take this medicine when necessary, but make sure not overdosed. You are a patient now, so don''t push yourself too hard. I know that Rita is a treasure to you, and you are worried for her, but take care of yourself, okay?" "Got it." Mango epted the medicine from Genevieve to keep it in her close- fitting pocket. She subconsciously called Nathaniel again, but the line was still not being connected. Mango was about to copse due to anxiety. A day had passed, and Nathaniel was still missing. Thinking of what he had been through during hisst disappearance, Mango was worried about anything that would happen to him this time. Mango had no clues, and she was worried sick for Nathaniel. Furthermore, there was no news from Rita, which caused her to be worn out. Walter came in a short while. After the guards were being informed, Walter took Wisdom into the military district. When the child met Mango, he said guiltily to her, "I''m sorry for losing Rita, Mommy. I''m so sorry! It''s all Daddy''s fault for making Mommy so worried!" Seeing how guilty Wisdom was, Mango felt a little uneasy. She wanted to hug Wisdom, but her body did not allow her to do so. Mango could only rub his head before saying "Don''t have to me yourself as this has nothing to do with you. No matter what your Daddy did, it was his choice. You don''t have to apologize on behalf of him. Besides, we don''t need you to bear the responsibility of adults. As for Rita, you have done your best!" "But I lost Rita, and I should''ve escaped with her or stay together while waiting for Uncle Song to save us. Otherwise, Rita wouldn''t have gone missing." Wisdom burst into tears all of a sudden. What should he do? Was he really useless? Wisdom lost Zionst time, and this time, he failed to protect Rita again. How could he be so stupid? Daddy was right. He was an idiot that couldn''t do anything well. While thinking of this, Wisdom cried even louder. Mango''s heart ached when she saw Wisdom weeping like this. "It''s alright. Wisdom, you''ve done enough. Just think about it, if you don''t let Rita go first, what if there are any other problems? You gave her the chance to escape, so you''ve done great! As for Rita noting back, perhaps something goes wrong during the journey, and it''s none of your business. Don''t take everything on your shoulders. You''re still a child, so you shouldn''t endure everything. Listen to Mommy, eat well, and have a rest. Uncle Song and I will get Rita back, alright? " Mango was amiable. She didn''t seem to have any intention of reprimanding Wisdom at all, which made the kid feel more upsetting. He plunged himself into Mango''s arms while sobbing. Wisdom always pretended to be strong in front of his Daddy and everyone. Yet, he couldn''t hold back this time upon meeting Mango. Wisdom had gone through so much within such a short period, but he would always remember who treated him the best. To him, Mango was his biological mother who couldn''t be reced by anyone. Seeing Wisdom crying like this, Mango was sad as well. Genevieve''s servants had arrived while Mango was consoling Wisdom. Mango then left the boy with them before heading to search for Rita with Walter. Both of them were silent on the way. Mango didn''t know what to say, and Walter was silent as well, which caused the atmosphere to be a little awkward. As they reached not far away from Nick''s vi, Mango noticed that he and the others were there. The ce was surrounded by his people, and Nick might in a great rage due to Wisdom and Rita''s disappearance. Walter frowned slightly and he whispered, "It is alright for us to move on though. Nick is throwing a fit, so he may not notice us. What do you think? Shall we stick with the n?" Mango looked in Nick''s direction. She had no time nor energy to deal with him face to face. Thus, she whispered to Walter, "Don''t alert him. Let''s change the n. Is there a way to take a detour?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "No, it''s either move forward or backward. I''m thinking if Ritaes out of the vi, which direction will she go?" Walter''s words reminded Mango of something important. Rita had a habit, whereby she would always walk to the right unconsciously. When Mango recalled it, she closed her eyes while imagining herself as Rita. Then, she visualized herselfing out of the vi and going straight to the right. Mango then opened her eyes to mutter, "Move backward. Rita will walk down this path, but I have no idea where it will lead to." "Are you sure?" "I''m sure." Seeing that Mango answered firmly, Walter turned the steering and he drove away with Mango without rming Nick. Their car drove slowly along the way, but they couldn''t see a trace of Rita. Mango was getting worried as time passed, and all sorts of bad spections started to pop up in her mind. At that moment, they saw a police car parked by the road. It seemed like the policeman was talking to a boy at the entrance of a vi politely. Walter said with a smile, "Kids nowadays that are born with a silver spoon have be so ssy at such a young age? They are much mature than I was at that time." Mango turned slightly to take a look at the boy. The little boy was charming with a pair of pretty eyes, but he showed a little of fortitude within his eyes. He was definitely a child raised from a good family education and background. As Mango was nning to move further with Walter, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar skirt hem. "Stop here!" Walter was startled as Mango suddenly raised her voice, but he still pulled the brakes in time. "What''s wrong?" "I think it''s Rita!" Mango quickly got out of the car. She felt a little dizziness, so Mango just leaned against the door for a break. Walter wanted to stretch out his hand to help Mango, but he was rejected by her. "No, I can do it." "Can you stop being so stubborn?" In fact, Walter was slightly annoyed. Mango refused his help repeatedly, causing him to feel as if that woman was trying to push him away from her boundaries. Even though it was only his delusion, Walter was ufortable with this. Mango clearly knew about Walter''s dissatisfaction, but she just kept silent. Walter had to face the matter eventually, so it was not bad for him to realize this now. Seeing that Mango did not respond to him, Walter was even more despondent. He kicked the rock beside his feet and it struck straight toward the police car. The siren on the police car rang out as the rock hit on it, which immediately attracted the attention of the police. "Who are you? What are you doing?" The policeman showed open hostility to Walter. Walter was in a huff. Upon noticing the police''s bad attitude, he immediately sneered, "What''s wrong? Is this ce yours?" The policeman wanted to say something at first, but when he finally realized that it was Walter, he paused right away. He then put a stiff smile on his face before saying, "Oh, it''s Mr. Song! How can I help you?" "Do I have to report to you wherever I go? Who do you think you are?" Walter was showing extreme arrogance towards the policeman. Mango knew that Walter was venting his anger. She quickly stepped forward to say, "I''m sorry, Walter was bitten by a dog just now, so he''s in a foul mood. Please excuse him." "It''s okay." The policeman responded promptly. Walter became a bit speechless. When did he get bitten by a dog? Wasn''t he infuriated by Mango''sck of manners? However, that woman didn''t give him the chance to exin. She looked straight at the little boy in front of her. "Hello, may I know your name?" Mango could see the intelligence in the little boy''s eyes. He was just as calm as Zion, and such a child was either a genius or a sessor that had been well- trained. Regardless of his identity, Mango felt that she couldn''t treat him like a child. The boy noticed Mango''s politeness, and he smiled before saying, "My name is Shawn. Aunty, do you need any help?" At the same time, a familiar figure ran out from inside. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 "Shawn, there are no more doughnuts, and the chef will not make extra for me. Please go and talk to him." When Rita appeared in front of Mango, thetter was thrilled with joy. Mango then went forward to hug Rita, and her voice was trembling as she said, "You little devil! Where did you go? Don''t you know that Wisdom and I are worried sick for you?" "Mommy?" Rita was a little surprised, but she felt d to meet Mango here. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Mommy, how did you find this ce? You''re amazing! Did Shawn contact you? I called you but the line was busy. Who are you talking to? Is it Daddy? He is not yours alone though! Why are you being possessive of him? Oh, is Daddy back then?" Rita''s unstoppable questions caused Mango''s heart to ache a little. Nathaniel, did you know your daughter was waiting for your return as well? Mango''s heart was in sorrow, but she replied to Rita softly, "If you can''t reach me by phone, are you intending to stay at someone''s house and not going back? Also, enjoying doughnuts, huh? You''re such a heartless girl!" When Shawn heard that Mango was Rita''s mother, he couldn''t help but let his guard down. "So you''re Rita''s Mommy. Auntie, do you want toe in and have some tea? Rita told me that she was being held captive, so I called the police just now." Hearing Shawn''s words, Mango was stunned. She looked at the policemen beside her before saying smilingly, "Kids are too sensitive, and I believe this is just a misunderstanding. I am so sorry for having you guyse in vain. I''ll get Nathan to send some tea leaves to the police stationter, so you and colleagues can enjoy the drink." After hearing Mango''s words, the policemen understood that they didn''t need to interfere with Ye family''s matters. In such a wealthy family, if there was something that needed to be dealt with by the police, they would be in a bit of a predicament. The authorities might be clueless even if they offended someone, which brought no benefits to them. Thus, they left the ce willingly. "So, that''s how it is. Mrs. Ye, we''re d to hear that everything is fine. We''ll take our leave then." The policemen left after that. Shawn frowned slightly. It was obvious that he wasn''t too satisfied with this result. "Aunty, what are you doing? You didn''t even see Rita fainted next to the trash can. She was kidnapped for real." Upon hearing that her precious daughter went unconscious beside the trash can, Mango felt distressed at this. However, there was something that she couldn''t reveal to Shawn. "Thank you, Shawn. I''m grateful that you''ve saved Rita! Are your parents here? I would like to go in and greet them. Also, I''ll let her fathere in person to thank you for what happened today." "My Daddy and Mommy are not around, so I am alone at home." Shawn''s words sounded as if nothing mattered to him, but Mango seemed to sense a trace of loneliness. "How old are you?" "Seven years old." A smile appeared on Shawn''s face. He was polite, but it made one''s feel sad for him. "Then I''ll take Rita with me. Why don''t youe over to y with us?" Mango was aware that it wasn''t the right decision for her to take care of an additional child in her current situation. However, when she saw how Shawn was forcing himself to be strong, Mango couldn''t help but think of Zion. Both of the children were kind of simr in their behavior! Also, she used to be the one who couldn''t take care of Zion. However, Shawn replied with a smile, "It''s okay, Auntie. I have a piano ss this afternoon, so I have to reject your offer." "Shawn,e with us! I have two brothers at home, and let me introduce them to you. Both of them are good boys!" Rita liked Shawn so much and she quickly grabbed his hand. Shawn smiled even more gently. "Maybe another day. I really don''t have time today, and the teacher will arrive soon." Upon hearing Shawn''s words, Mango knew that this child had a sense of propriety, just like Zion. "Well, if you need anything, call me. This is my phone number." Mango gave her number to Shawn. When Walter saw that Mango could chat happily with a child, he couldn''t help but say, "Mango, you''re nice to children. Kid, since you''ve saved Rita, tell me about your requests then. No matter how pricy or unique the thing is, as long as you say it, I will get it for you. What do you think?" Shawn looked at Walter, and the kid acted reserved. With his gentle voice, he responded, "No, thank you. Our family can afford anything." Walter was a little stunned upon those words. He seemed to have been verbally attacked by a child. Last time it was Zion, and now it was the brat in front of him. Did Walter look like he was easy to be bullied? "Excuse me, what do you mean? Are youpeting with me in terms of wealth? Let me tell you, I am Walter Song from Ocean City. You should appreciate the fact that I''m offering you something!" "Thank you, but I don''t need it." After Shawn finished speaking, he turned around before smiling at Rita, "Go home and stay safe, okay? Call me if something happens. You know my phone number." "Okay! Shawn, I am going to miss you." Rita said obediently as she hugged Shawn tightly. The boy gently hugged her back before replying, "I''ll miss you, too. Now that you know where my home is, you can alwayse and y with me." "Really?" "Of course!" "Deal! Have your chef prepares doughnuts for me during my next visit then." Rita''s face was full of joy as she spoke. "No problem!" Shawn smiled affectionately. Mango looked at both children, and she didn''t want to disturb them if possible. Yet, when Mango thought of Wisdom being worried at home alone, she had to interrupt their conversation. "Rita, we are going home. Wisdom is anxious while waiting for our return." Rita let go of Shawn unwillingly after Mango spoke. She took off the hairpin on her head before handing it over to Shawn. "Shawn, this is my favorite hairpin, and you can have it! Thank you for saving me today. My brother said that I return a favor to you for saving my life. Ah, but I can''t remember about the ways of repaying you! What is it again, huh?" Rita showed a conflicted expression as she scratched her head. Just then, Shawnughed when he saw her in great confusion. Shawn said smilingly, "As the saying goes, if someone helps you, you should repay them more. Also, you can offer your body as a form of gratitude." "Yes, that''s right! Repay it with my body! Let''s get married then!" Rita''s words caused Shawn to blush immediately. Meanwhile, the corner of Mango''s mouth twitched a little. "Rita, you''d better go back to revise your studies and stop talking nonsense." "That''s not nonsense! I will give myself to Shawn!" Rita''s resolution had the boy feeling embarrassed. "Auntie, Rita is still young, so she is clueless about the logic." Mango felt that Shawn was simply a copy of Zion''s version. It was fine that she had such a mature son, but it was unbearable for her to have such a son-inw. "We''ll take our leave first then." Mango decided to take Rita away as soon as possible. Otherwise, this girl would spout even more gibberish. However, Rita struggled from Mango''s hold and she extended her little hand to Shawn, "Since I''ve gifted my favorite hairpin to you, shouldn''t you give me your precious item in return too?" Shawn was slightly stunned. Mango was at a loss for words. Why did thisss suddenly be so flippant today? "Rita, that''s enough! Who will ask for something from their lifesaver?" "It''s not like that, but I''m doing a gift exchange. I have given him the hairpin, so he should do the same as well!" Rita''s words were confident and self-righteous. Mango really wanted to knock her daughter out before dragging her away. At this moment, Shawn took a piece of jade from his neck and he passed it to Rita. "When I was born, my father got it for me. I''ve been wearing it for seven years. I don''t know if it''s the thing I like the most, but it''s definitely what I care about the most. I''ll give it to you now." "That won''t do. It''s too precious!" Mango could tell the quality of the jade at a nce, it could not be measured with money, so she had no choice but to stop it. However, Rita grabbed it and she said cheerfully, "I like it! Don''t worry, I will keep it well. Take care of my hairpin too!" "All right!" Shawn''s smile was always gentle. Mango felt that Rita was truly blessed. Wherever she went, there would be people who doted on her. Also, Shawn was obviously not a child of an ordinary family. Now that he had given such an expensive item to Rita, she felt a little uneasy. Rita was a careless person. If she lost such a valuable thing given by Shawn, Mango had no clues on how to make it up to him. This jade was priceless, and it was not avable in the market. "Rita, you can''t have it." Mango wanted to stop Rita, but she put on the jade pendant directly to her neck. "Please, Mommy. This is given by Shawn, and I like it very much!" Rita''s reaction made Shawn feel d about it. Seeing how conflicted Mango was, Walter could not help but say, "Oh dear, it''s just a jade pendant! It''s fine as long as Rita likes it. At worst, I''ll just pay himter." Mango red at Walter, "Pay? Take a good look at this jade pendant." Walter took a closer look and he knitted his brow. "Boy, who is your father?" Shawn answered faintly, "He''s just a businessman, and nothing is special about him." After that, Shawn rubbed Rita''s head and he smiled, "Rita, don''t forget that this is our love token." "Alright!" Rita''s answer was straightforward. However, a few yearster, when Shawn came to find her with her beloved hairpin, Rita hadpletely forgotten about this matter. Well, these were all things to be saidter. Upon seeing that her daughter had put the jade pendant on her neck like a treasure, Mango was truly speechless. However, when she noticed that Shawn had no intention of taking it back, Mango decided to take it back when Rita was not aware of it, then returned it to Shawn. "We will leave first then." "Take care, Auntie." Shawn politely smiled, which made people feelfortable as if bathing in the spring breeze. Mango smiled at him before leaving with Rita. After getting into the car, Walter whispered, "This brat is not ordinary. I have seen this piece of jade at the auction, and a mysterious man won the bidding in the end. My father was desperate to get this piece of jade at that time, saying that it was good for his body. I was puzzled. After all, it''s just a piece of jade, so what could it do?" Upon hearing this, Mango was even more determined to return the pendant to Shawn. Suddenly, a car caught up behind them. It was so fast, which caused Walter to have a ghastly expression on his face. Chapter 532 Chapter 532 "Sit tight everyone!¡± After Walter finished his sentences, he stepped on the elerator. "What is going on?" Rita was so lost right now. When she wanted to turn around for a look at what was going on, Mango covered her eyes instead. "Don''t look." "Why?¡± Rita did not insist on her action then. On the contrary, she just asked Mango the question innocently while sitting obediently on herp, allowing her mother to cover her eyes. Mango did not know how to exin to her, so she had no choice but to say, "I am just afraid that you can''t bear to part with Shawn." "That¡¯s right though! I will miss him greatly. Mommy, I want to tell you something. Shawn is indeed a good guy!¡± Rita smiled sweetly when she mentioned Shawn. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The car behind them seemed to be getting closer to them. The driver''s skill was on par with Walter. Walter and Mango''s face turned ghastly. However, Mango still responded to Rita''s words, "Does Shawn better than both of your brothers?" "That''s different. They are rted to me, but Shawn is different from them." Rita could not exin her meaning clearly, so she could only emphasize it in this manner. Walter then teased her, "You are still so young and you have someone you like already?" "Someone I like? That''s right, I like Shawn so much! When I grow up, I want to be his bride." Mango felt speechless upon hearing Rita said those words loftily. However, she could not be bothered now as there was a car in hot pursuit right now. "Walter..." "I know. Just fasten your seat belt." Walter'' s expression turned extremely horrible now. It was not easy to catch up with him with such a speed though. Except for Nathaniel, there was no one else who possessed such superb driving skills that could chase after him at such a close distance. "I want to see who the driver is so bad! He seems to have simr driving skills as Nathaniel back then." Mango did not respond immediately to what Walter said to her, but her eyes seemed to darken a little. At that very moment, the car behind them caught up to them. With a loud bang, Walter¡¯s car was hit. The car shook vigorously after being hit. Walter turned the steering wheel ordingly to take control of the wheels, but the car hit them hard again. "Mommy, what''s wrong? Is it an earthquake?" Rita was a little scared that she held Mango''s arms tightly. Mango protected Rita in her embrace. Her expression was so serious at that moment. "Walter, can you see clearly who the driver is?" "Negative, but I am sure that the person is an expert." Normally, Walter would not be in such a disadvantageous situation. Now that the opponent did not seem to have any intention to give in, Walter was infuriated as the situation embarrassing in front of Mango. "I will try to look at who the hell this fe is! Could it be Nick?" Walter was so furious that he took a one hundred and eighty-degree turn to change the direction of the car. Instead of retreating, he drove in the direction of the car before hitting directly onto it. Yet, the driver seemed to have sensed Walter''s intention that he drove his car backward instead. In the end, Walter continued his chase. When both the cars crashed into each other again and were driving side by side, the other party winded down the window as he took a gun with silencer installed out before pointing directly at Mango. Mango waspletely stunned at that moment. "Merle?!¡± Never did she expect that the person who hit their car just now and was currently pointing his gun at her right now was Merle! That guy went missing while he went to look for Nathaniel. So far, there was no news of him at all. But Merle showed up suddenly out of nowhere now. Not only that, he intended to kill her as well. What the hell was going on now? "Walter, don''t hurt him, please." Just as Mango finished her sentence, the other party pulled the trigger. "Mommy!¡± Rita sat up straight suddenly. "Watch out!" Mango intended to press Rita down, but it was toote. To protect her daughter, she turned Rita around to cover the child with her body. Bang! The bullet shot through Mango''s shoulder. She felt so painful that her whole body was trembling now. The warm liquid stained the back of her clothes with a bright red color instantly. Walter''s turned red all of a sudden. "D*mn it, how dare he treat you in such a manner? Is he courting death now?! I would like to see who has guts to do such a dreadful thing!" Walter was focusing on driving just now that he did not have a good look at the enemy. Upon hearing Mango''s plead about not to harm that person, Walter hesitated, which caused her to take the shot. He felt so useless right now. Mango was in great pain but she still said to him quickly, "Don''t hurt him! He is Merle, one of my men. I sent him to look for Nathaniel previously, it''s just that I am not sure why is he trying to kill me now. Walter, if possible, stops his car, and I would like to talk to him personally. Perhaps he knows where Nathaniel is.¡± Mango finally met Merle, so she did not want to lose this opportunity to get more information from him. After all, nobody knew what they had encountered and why did they go missing all of a sudden? Now that Merle had appeared, but he seemed to have a great feud with her right now. Why? Although Walter was enraged at that guy for hurting Mango, he still suppressed his anger before saying coldly, "This fe better say something usefulter! Or else I will not let him off so easily!" After finishing his sentence, Walter changed the direction of the car again so that he could force him to stop. After Merle shot Mango for the first time, he wanted to fire at her again. But never did he expect that Walter changed his n. So, he had no choice but to put down his gun first before trying his best to shake him off. That two cars were in hot pursuit through streets in the vi area, where not many people around. Mango then said to Rita in a soft voice, "No matter what happenster, do not make a single sound, okay? Rita, why not you lie down on the seat first?" "Why?" Rita''s eyes were still being covered by Mango. So, she could not see the wound on Mango''s shoulder, nor did she notice that her mother was stained with blood all over her body. Hence, Rita was clueless about Mango being pale-looking. Her mother could onlyfort her, "We are ying a game with other people right now. If you get up, we will lose. So, do you want us to lose?" "No, I don''t want!" Rita thought that they were really in a game now, so she quicklyid down on the seat without any movements. That girl was being very obedient right now. Mango then took out the first aid kit quickly to pour the iodine on her wounds. She bit on her lower lips instantly when her injuries came in contact with the medicine. The intense pain was indeed unbearable! Soon, blood flowed out again but she just endured the pain. After disinfecting, she took out the gauze to bandage the wound. Walter felt a little heartache when he saw how skillful Mango was from the rearview mirror. "I am sorry that you are hurt because of me again.¡± "It has nothing to do with you." Both of them spoke softly as they were trying hard not to let Rita heard their conversation. Walter gritted on his teeth as he cut into Merle''s path instantly. He managed to force that guy''s car to stop at the side of the road. "Get out!¡± Walter''s face was extremely grim at that moment. He even wanted to get off his car to whack him up. But Merle stepped on the elerator all of a sudden, and he drove straight in their direction. The mean seemed to have the intention to perish together with them. This crazy act gave Walter a shock. He reversed his car immediately into a safe zone where Merle could not crash into them. At the same time, Merle drove straight without stopping his car and he escaped from their sight in a short period. "Shall we chase after him?" Walter asked, but he did not receive any reply from Mango at all. When he looked back, Mango had already fainted. Why Mango passed out suddenly? She just talked to him a moment ago, right? Walter''s mind was in a mess now. "Mango, are you okay? Mango..." He hurriedly gave Mango a push, only to realize that her entire body was burning hot. She was having a fever now! Also, Mango did not even inform him about her condition in advance! Upon hearing Walter calling Mango, Rita opened her eyes hurriedly. She burst into tears instantly upon realizing that her mother had fainted. "Mommy, what''s wrong? Didn''t you say that we are in a game right now? Why are you sleeping now then? Wake up, Mommy!" Rita cried sadly that she was almost out of breath. Her cries made Walter felt frustrated, but he could not vent his anger at her since Rita was Mango''s daughter after all. "Don''t cry, Rita. Your Mommy is just too tired that she falls asleep. Shall we bring her back home to rest now?" "Really?" Rita doubted his words. Walter could only nod his head. In fact, he was extremely anxious right now. He gave Genevieve a call to tell her about what had happened to Mango. Then Walter rushed back to the military districtpound immediately. Genevieve then brought Mango back home as soon as they arrived. Rita felt a little anxious and worried right now. While Wisdom dashed towards her quickly. "What happened to Mommy?" "Wisdom!" Rita finally saw someone who she could depend on. She threw herself at him hurriedly while crying, "Wisdom, Mommy said that we are in a game just now. But suddenly, she fell asleep just like that. Is she sick?" "Perhaps she is just too tired. Be good, Rita! Let Mommy sleeps while I take you to the room for a rest first, okay? Auntie Bay will take care of her, and we wille back again once Mommy is awake." Wisdom was extremely worried about Mango too. But right now, someone needed to take care of Rita, and the only person who could do so was himself. Upon seeing Wisdom being so sensible, Genevieve felt so blessed, "Wisdom, bring Rita to her room first and leave this to me. Don''t worry, your Mommy will get better soon, so you can visit her later." "All right." Wisdom¡¯s eyes were shed with a hint of worry while his voice trembled slightly as he spoke. Genevieve patted on his shoulder. She then carried Mango into the room with help from Walter. "What happened just now? I thought it will be safe for her to go out with you. Aren''t you an expert too?¡± Genevieve did not mean to me Walter at all. She just wanted to know about the situation. Yet Walter felt extremely guilty that he kept ming himself. After all, Mango was being shot right before his eyes! "D*mn it! Mango stopped me from hurting that man. Or else, everything would not happen!" Walter was so angry that he cursed. "That man? Who? What have you all experienced just now?¡± Someone whom Mango rather being shot than allowing anyone to hurt him? Could it be Nathaniel? Walter could tell what she was thinking, and he said in a low tone instead, "It''s not Nathaniel. But I am shocked to know that it was Merle, Mango''s most trusted subordinate of all! I heard that he left to look for Nathaniel previously but gone missing as well. Never did it cross my mind that Merle would shoot her, and it seemed like he wanted her dead as well!" "Merle? Impossible! How could he do that to Mango? Did you see Nathaniel?" Walter felt a little gloomy upon hearing Genevieve'' s words. "If Nathaniel was there, do you think he would let her wife get injured? Merle seemed to have gone insane! He did not even hesitate while pulling the trigger just now.¡± Genevieve was stunned upon hearing what Walter said. "What do you mean by that?" Chapter 533 Chapter 533 "It means he wanted to kill her for real! Anyway, can you hurry up? She had fainted for quite some time.¡± Walter had no time to chat with Genevieve right now. The doctor took off Mango''s coat immediately after taking a nce at him. Her clothes were already drenched in blood, and everything was red. "Can you go out first? I need to take her clothes off to remove the bullet from her shoulder." As soon as Genevieve finished her words, Walter felt anxious. "Why do you need me to go outside to remove the bullet? It''s not something I can''t see, right? Moreover, her body is weak and you want to proceed with the operation? Do you want her dead!" "I am the one to decide whether she lives or not! Are you a doctor? Do you think that I''m clueless about her health condition now? She was already weak in the first ce. If the bullet stays, do you want the wound to be infected while triggering her initial illness instead?" Genevieve rolled her eyes at Walter as she took the medical box hurriedly. Walter was totally speechless. He felt more guilty right now. If he could protect her just now, she would not have ended up in this state right now. Walter sighed as he turned around to leave. Still, he stopped at the door suddenly. "Genevieve, please try your best to help her. She has been through a lot, and life is never easy for her.¡± "I know." Genevieve did not raise her head at all, so she did not see the guilt and worry that were shing in Walter¡¯s eyes. After inducing the anesthetic, she began the procedures to remove the bullet for her. Mango was unconscious during the operation, but there were a lot of things running in her mind. Why did Merle want to kill her? It did not seem like a joke, though. What on earth was going on right now? Where was Nathaniel then? Mango¡¯s mood was fluctuating drastically right now, and Genevieve was affected as well. She needed to be extra cautious in treating her. Genevieve intended to wake Mango up, but thetter seemed to be living in her world. In the end, the doctor could only watch her suffered in pain. "Mango, listen to me now. Try to rx and let me treat your wound first. Do you hear me?" Although Genevieve knew clearly that this might not help, she gave it a try by whispering in her ears to calm her down. Of course, Mango could not hear anything at all. She could not feel that she was losing a lot of blood, not to mention how weak she was right now. As time went by, Genevieve'' s expression hardened. Mango was losing too much blood that it could not replenish the body''s needs at all. Under such circumstances, she could only lie down in bed and rest. But the problem was, could she? Now that the Ye family was in a mess, and Nathaniel was nowhere to be found as well. How could Mango be able to rest her mind then? Genevieve sighed as she tried her best to treat Mango as much as possible. After the procedures ended, Genevieve felt so exhausted now. The sky seemed to be getting darker too. When she opened the door, Walter and Wisdom were waiting outside worriedly. "Where is Rita?¡± Genevieve noticed that Rita was not with them. Wisdom then replied quickly, "Rita had fallen asleep. She had also eaten something before going to bed just now. So don''t worry, Aunty Bay. How is my Mommy by the way?¡± Although Walter did not ask her anything, he still looked at Genevieve anxiously. Genevieve sighed as she said, "Your Mommy is fine now. She suffered from excessive loss of blood just now, apart from being too exhausted. Mango is sleeping now, so all of you may visit her tomorrow morning. Go and rest too, Wisdom. Don¡¯ t make your Mommy worry about you." She said those words to Wisdom extremely gently while caressing his head. Wisdom doubted what she said, so he asked her in a low voice, "Can I go in now to take a look at her?1'' "Okay, but try to be silent when you go in. Your Mommy needs to be in a quiet environment now, understand?" "Alright. Thank you, Auntie Bay.¡± Wisdom could not wait to enter the room. When Walter wanted to follow the boy in, he was stopped by Genevieve. "You can''t go in now.¡± "Why not? Genevieve, what do you mean by that?" Walter felt extremely guilty about what had happened to Mango. Now that Genevieve prevented him from entering, he was in an extremely bad mood. Genevieve did not say anything, instead, she just dragged him to the balcony to avoid the kid from overhearing their conversation. Upon seeing her serious expression, Walter felt a pang in his heart. "What''s wrong? Is Mango not doing too well?" I''m afraid I can no longer control her illness." Genevieve'' s words made Walter'' s facial expression change drastically. "Aren''t you the best in the field? Can''t you join forces with Noah to treat her?" "As I said earlier, Mango needed a quiet ce to recuperate. Now that so many things have happened, how could she put her mind at ease? Her mood swings drastically now. Besides the gunshot injury, her condition seems to worsen right now, but I have done my best to put her condition under control. Yet, I do not know if she could withstand it anymore. As you know, the matter that gnaws at her mind is the sudden disappearance of Nathaniel. Till now, nobody knows whether if he is still alive. So, how could she calm herself down and recover? Moreover, the Ye family is in a chaotic situation, and someone needs to stand out to take charge of everything. Mango really could not take all this pressure anymore, unless you guys want her dead.¡± Upon hearing what she said, Walter said quickly, "I can help her. Is that fe named Nick, right? I will just nab him and whack him up then!" "Stop acting like a child. The matters in the Ye family are not something that you can interfere with as we know nothing about the situation. If you care about Mango, I hope that you could find out where Nathaniel is right now." After hearing what Genevieve said, Walter''s face turned ghastly instantly. "Why should I do it? Don''t you know that he is my rival? How I wish that he will nevere back again! If that happens, I can still take care of the kids and Mango." "That''s different, Walter. I know how you feel about Mango, and I believe you''re being serious about it too. Still, you are toote. A person''s heart is tiny, and Nathaniel is Mango''s everything now. So, there is no room for you already. Do you understand that?" "I am not listening to your bullsh*t!" Walter hated most when she said that directly to him. If not for the sake that Genevieve still needed to treat Mango''s condition, he had long punched her on her face. Genevieve knew Walter'' s temper better than anyone else. Upon seeing that he was still at his cool, she knew that he did it for Mango''s sake. So, she continued, "Like it or not, this is the fact. You do not want her to die in regrets, right?" "What nonsense are you spouting now! Don''t curse her, will you? Mango is fine and she will be okay for sure!" Walter was extremely sensitive right now. Upon hearing that Mango might die, he was devastated instantly. That kind of feeling was the same when he first learned that his mother had gone crazy. Upon seeing that Walter'' s face turned pale, Genevieve said slowly, "I''m not exaggerating. If no one settles the matters of the Ye family soon, Mango could not take the tension all by herself. Look at how much blood she had lost just now! As you know, sma is important to women. Even though I can perform a blood transfusion for her, Mango is not God, and she would not recover instantly. Walter, if you love her and wish to do something for her, find Nathaniel then. After all, you are the best among everyone. It is not suitable for Terrance and his men to get involved, right?" Walter went into silence immediately. Suddenly, he felt like lighting up a cigarette as he looked in the direction of Mango''s room. "Do you mind if I smoke here?" He asked Genevieve gentlemanly. The truth was, the doctor could not stand the scent of tobo. But to ease his mood right now, she nodded her head. Walter lit up a cigarette, but the effect of the nicotine could not put his mind at ease at all. No doubt that he could not watch Mango die just like that. But was bringing Nathaniel the only thing he could do now? God knew that it was the best time for him to snatch Mango back now! Also, Mango needed someone by her side now, right? However, when he came to think of the sadness in her eyes, Walter felt extremely frustrated over this matter. Genevieve did not want to stir his emotions either, so she just said calmly, "The contraction ability of her uterus is getting weaker, and the injection given previously is not doing well too. If she needs to undergo any surgery, you and me, even Terrance are not qualified to sign on the consent paper at all. Rita and Zion are still young, while Nick is behaving erratically now. Madam Ye could not even handle her things properly now. Tell me, except Nathaniel, who else can be the source of her strength now?" "Stop it." Walter interrupted as he was in a dilemma too. He put out the cigarette butt with his fingers as he felt the burning sensation on his fingertips. Yet, Walter could not feel any pain at all. His heart felt like being stabbed with a sharp knife. Were he and Mango not destined to be together? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When Nathaniel went missing previously, he felt delighted in the first ce, as he thought that this was a chance to get closer to Mango. However, never did he expect to face such difficulty now. Upon seeing the hesitation in him, Genevieve continued, "As a doctor, I have to say that the patients'' mood is quite important in recovery. Once they''re stable, the condition will be under control, and it''s even possible to escape the critical stage. This is the truth based on data and facts." "I say stop it." Walter frowned deeper. He could not bear to be parted with her. He could not bear to give up such a rare opportunity as this might be the only chance for him to keep Mango by his side forever. But he was even reluctant to... He was reluctant to see Mango in pain and sorrow. She did not want Mango to be anxious for not knowing Nathaniel''s whereabouts, which worsened her condition. Nobody knew Mango¡¯s health condition better than him. She was already so weak in the first ce, and the gunshot made her situation worst. Walter was struggling inwardly. He recalled how Mango saved his life previously. Walter also remembered the encouraging smile from her when he was young and every little bits and piece that they had been through within these days. As he thought about it further, his heart began to hurt again. Walter had been flirting around for years that he thought of himself as a heartless man. Also, he was a notorious yboy in Ocean City. Yet, now that Walter had fallen in love for the first time, it ended up tragically. His eyes became red and there were tears in them too. Yet, Walter turned away quickly to look at the cloudy sky outside the window. His mood was as gloomy as the weather right now. Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Genevieve felt sorry for Walter. Everyone thought that he was heartless, but no one knew how persistent he was in his love for Mango. However, they were not destined to be together. In the end, Walter would end up in a state of despair. "Walter..." "I promise you. I will look for Nathanielter." Walter spoke all of a sudden. Genevieve knew that it was not easy for him to make such a decision. "You should think properly. In the end, you might..." "Stop wasting my time. I will see Mango now before departing. Keep this from her for the time being. After all, she will know about it when Nathaniel gets back eventually." After finishing his sentences, he walked past Genevieve directly. Genevieve sighed helplessly as she watched him got further. When Walter walked into Mango''s room, Wisdom was sitting quietly by her side. He set his eyes on his mother at all times, afraid that he might overlook when she woke upter. Upon seeing him in such a manner, Walter caressed on his head and he said, "Don''t worry, your Mommy will be fine." "Really?" Wisdom raised his head to look at Walter. He then said worriedly, "You adults are always lying to kids! Do you think that we are clueless about everything? In fact, we know it all. Do you think Rita would believe that Mommy was tired just now and fell asleep? She just doesn''t want to say it out so that everyone would be at ease. Me too, I can tell that Mommy''s condition is not that good! All of you are tricking us, right?" "Nonsense!" Walter patted Wisdom''s shoulder as he forced a smile. But under the pure gaze of Wisdom, he could not put on his act anymore. "You''re right. Your Mommy is not doing that good." "Can you tell me what had happened to her? Will she die?" Wisdom had experienced the loss of his mother before, so he was very sensitive to death. His voice was trembling upon uttering those words. Walter had always thought that he was a heartless man, which couldn''t be bothered about anything except Mango. But now, he was feeling sorry towards Wisdom. "Of course not! Your Mommy will have a long life, it''s just that her health condition is not that good now. Don''t worry, I will save her!" Wisdom did not doubt Walter''s words at all right now. "If Mommy regains her health, I want to be your disciple! Zion once told me that a mentor is like a father, so I will respect you forever!" Walter did not know how to react after hearing what Wisdom had said to him. Suddenly, he had a son out of nowhere, but Walter did not reject it at all. Perhaps he knew that it was hopeless for him to get married in his entire life, and he wouldn''t have children in the future. Hence, Walter grew a liking towards Wisdom now. "Deal! That''s what you had said just now. Although you are just a child, you are a man too. So, you must keep your promise and don¡¯t fool me, okay?" "Of course! Let''s make a pinky swear!" Wisdom reached out his little finger as he earnestly looked at Walter. Walter could not remember thest time he did such a childish act. That man was amused, still, he reached out his finger to make a pinky swear with Wisdom. "I promise that I will never let anything happens to your Mommy. Also, her happiness is my priority. As long as she is happy, I am fine with anything." Wisdom did not understand what Walter meant by that. Yet, he knew that guy was doing everything for the sake of Mango, so the kid smiled, "I can''t wait for you to be my mentor!" "Good boy! Go ahead and apany Rita now. I want to spend some time alone with your Mommy now. Is that okay?" Walter was surprised that he sought a kid¡¯s permission to visit Mango. Anyway, Wisdom was his son now, so he did not care so much right now. Wisdom hesitated, but he nodded before replying, "You must tell me immediately if Mommy wakes upter, okay?" "Got it. Get going now and don''t disturb my sweet time with your Mommy." Wisdom frowned slightly as he heard Walter''s words. "Mommy belongs to Uncle after all. Although he is not here now, you can''t take advantage of her right now." "You seem to know a lot, kid. Now scram." Walter pped Wisdom''s bum as he spoke before asking the kid to leave the room first. When the two of them were left in the room, the smile on Walter''s face faded away. He looked at Mango, who was lying on the bed with a pale face, before muttering, "Why can''t you take good care of yourself? You know clearly that your body could not take it anymore and you just simply ignore it. Can''t you just stay out of the Ye family''s matter? As long as you said it out, I could take you anywhere in this world. Why do you choose to stay here and suffer everything?" Mango did not respond at all. Walter took a nce at her before smiling bitterly, "I thought that I could give you happiness. But, never did I expect that, by the time I found you, you are already someone else''s wife. Upon watching both of you have some misunderstanding, I wanted to rece Nathaniel so bad! Yet, your heart has been fully upied by him." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Without Nathaniel, I can give you the best of everything. As long as you want it, I can even reach the stars for you! Mango, why can''t you give me any chance? What''s so good about Nathaniel that you love him wholeheartedly? Even though he is missing now and his status is unknown, you are still protecting the Ye family on his behalf. What''s the point of doing so?" There was still no response from Mango. Perhaps Walter did not expect any reply from Mango, and he just wanted to speak his heart out right now. Walter then looked at Mango as he murmured, "If I could recognize you five years ago, would everything be different right now? Unfortunately, I am still toote. Frankly, I do not like Nathaniel at all, and I loath to see both of you together. Yet, upon seeing you in such pain while worrying about him, I feel jealous and my heart aches too. Genevieve is the best gynecologist, yet she told me that you might not pull through. If it was in the past, I will force you to stay beside me, whereby I will be your sole focus before death. But, no reason can exin my current feelings as I just can''t bear to see you upset. Mango, what spell have you cast on me that makes me care so much about you? You even made me change my original intention about everything." He took a deep breath, bursting into tears. "Mango, do you know how much I despise Nathaniel? I hate him for stealing your heart, and my jealousy wants him to vanish! But, your emotions are affected by him, and I can''t bear to see you sad. So, I will look for Nathaniel on your behalf. As long as you are fine, I will do it for you even though we are not destined to be together in this life. Do you hear me? I just wish that you will somehow ce me inside your heart, even a tiny little corner will do. Will you do that for me?" Mango was lying motionless on the bed without any reaction. Walterughed at himself and he said, "Am I silly now? How could you respond to me in such a state? I don''t need you to remember what I have done. I just want you to be happy. After this matter, I will leave Ocean City and I will get out of your sight for real. Although my life will be miserable without you, your life might be better without me. Someone told me that I should let you go if I love you. But I just can''t do it. I could only stay away from you and try my best to forget you. Mango, I am going to forget about you now. And this will be thest thing that I am going to do for you. Do you hear me?" His tears flowed down his cheek unintentionally. Walter never knew the feeling of heart-wrenching, but he felt it now. Although they never started nor deeply in love with each other, the anguish suffocated him. It was as if someone had stabbed a sharp knife into his heart before tearing it apart. The blood dripped while his heart was suffering in pain. "Mango, do you know that you are very lucky? In my entire life, I have never shed a tear for any woman except my mother. I have given you my heart, and perhaps my feelings will never change. Don''t you feel sorry for me? Don''t you want to take a good look at me before I go?" Walter''s voice started to tremble. He was Walter Song of Ocean City, and flirting was all he did all his life. But because of Mango, he was crying like a baby now. "Why did you save me back then? Why did you go missing after that? You should be mine in the first ce! Mango, you idiot! Do you know that you are more stupidpared to me?" Walter did not know what he was talking about right now. He just felt so aggrieved, and the feeling was indescribable. Mango''s fingers moved a little but she just could not open her eyes. It was as if it weighed a thousand pounds that it was so hard for her to wake up. Walter did not notice it at all, he just looked at her face before continuing, "In my whole life, I could get over any woman, except you. I have been extra careful not to get near and talk to you. I don''t even dare to confess my feeling to you. Since that you are asleep now, please allow me to be stubborn once, okay? Mango, I love you so much! My affection for you is not less than Nathaniel''s. Why can''t you ept me?" Walter then got up and he bent over slowly towards her face. He moved his thin and cold lips closer to Mango¡¯s. However, Walter stopped when he was about to kiss her. "If I kiss you now, will you hate me for the rest of your life?" As expected, Walter did not get any reply from her at all. He then smiled painfully before kissing her forehead. A drop of crystal- like tears fell onto Mango''s eyes instantly. The tears were a little warm but with a hint of sorrow. "Get up quickly and stay healthy, Mango. I know what you want, so just wait for me. I will definitely bring him back safely for you!" As soon as he finished his sentence, Walter stood up straight. He gazed at her beloved woman. Then, Walter raised his head to wipe his tears off before smiling, "Without you, I am still Mr. Song, that dashing man as before. My life will still be wonderful, right? Get well soon and wait for me toe back.¡± After that, he turned around to leave. Walter could feel the pain in his heart was getting worst as he walked further away from her. He wanted to cry out loud. But he was Walter! He could only be vulnerable today, just once! How could he allow anyone else to see him in such devastation? Walter tried hard to suppress his emotions without realizing that Mango''s fingers twitched again. She was struggling to get up, but she just could not do it. Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Mango heard it atst and she was eager to wake up from her dreams when she heard Walter''s words of grief and frustration. However, she was helpless because she could not open her heavy eyelids or move her body. She could feel Walter''s sadness but she could do nothing about it. The thing about love and rtionships was one would never fall for another if one was already in love. Even if Walter treated her very well, she would not fall in love with him because she had given her heart to Nathaniel first. Walter had just said that this was thest time he would help her, and Mango thought so too. Her presence would only make him ufortable. Perhaps it was a relief for him if they never met each other again. Mangoforted herself this way, but she felt sad as if she had lost a family member. After Walter left the room, he saw Genevieveing over and said tly, "No matter what you do, you must keep her alive." "I will!" Upon hearing Genevieve''s promise, Walter left. After leaving the militarypound, he went straight back to the Song family''s mansion. When Carter saw him return, he growled, "So, you still remember us, hm? If I knew that you would grow up to be so insensible, I would have strangled you when you were born!" "It''s a pity that you didn''t, so the only thing you can do now is to bear with me." Hence, Walter was fooling around again, making Carter furious. "How did I have an unfilial son like you?" "How would I know? It''s not me that had sex with my mum." "What the..." When Carter was about to hit Walter again, Walter caught his wrist in a firm grip. "You are so old, and you know that you can''t defeat me, but why do you still bother? When I''m feeling lenient, I''ll let you hit me to vent your anger, but when I stop being that like, do you think you can touch me?" Walter''s words were sarcastic, but there was no hostility. "Dad, I know what you are thinking. You just want Thomas back, don''t you? I¡¯m telling you now, as long as I am alive, I will not let him enter the Song family! No matter what, my mother and I are still rightful members of the family. You better show some gratitude at my mercy to your lover by letting her and Thomas stay. If not, I will kick them out of the house." Then, he pushed Carter away and said indifferently, "I''ll be going out for a few days, so you can have peace during that time. You''d better take good care of my mother, otherwise, I don''t mind selling off the entire house. You know, I never cared about this family. If it weren''t my mum that refused to let go, do you think that the Song family would still exist in Ocean City?" "You..." Carter was so angry that he couldn''t speak a word, but he knew that Walter would actually do it if it came down to the wire. Walter did not give a sh*t to him and went straight into his room before he took some things and went to the dungeon. When Susie saw himing, she looked a little frightened, but she pretended to be calm. "What do you want to do now? Walter, you might as well kill me if you have the balls to do so. Otherwise, I won''t stoping after you once I get out of here." "Is that so? Then you''d better die. As long as you''re dead, there''s no way that you''ll pose a threat to Mango." Walter''s words made Susie pale instantly. "Are you really going to do it? I know many things that you guys don''t, and I am sure you definitely wouldn''t kill me!" "You''re wrong. Although you know a lot of things, you refuse to tell us. As such, we will investigate. Even if it takes more effort ores up empty, it''s nothing to mepared to you as a threat to Mango.¡± Then, Walter slowly walked toward Susie. Susie suddenly felt that he was like a wild animal preparing to maul her and she screamed in fear. "Walter, please don''t kill me! As long as you spare me, I will tell you everything! I will tell you everything that I know, alright?" "Go ahead." Walter stopped in front of Susie. Susie looked at him and panted, "Killing is against thew even if you are the heir to the Song family, and you can''t escape thew. Think about it, as long as you let me go, I will not only tell you everything you wanted to know but I will also disappear. After all, Mango is Nathaniel''s woman, and she won''t be grateful even if you kill for her." "What I wanted was never her gratitude. As long as she is free of danger, so what if I turn into a murderer? Now that she has Nathaniel by her side, I just need to get rid of the obstacles and threats in her way for her to live happily." After he spoke, Walter walked towards Susie again. Susie panicked because his eyes were full of murderous intent. He really seemed to want to kill her. "Walter, you''re bing a murderer for a woman. Is it really worth it?" "It''s not for you to question whether it''s worth it or not." After saying that, Walter raised his hands and with a click, Susie¡¯s neck was twisted and broken. Her eyes were wide open with a look of disbelief. Yet, she could no longer say a word. She had never thought that Walter really would dare to kill her. Walter looked at her lifeless appearance and said coldly, "I didn''t kill you at first because I wanted to help Mango find some clues. Since you refused to tell me, then there''s no need for that anymore, and I will find Nathaniel myself. Also, I don¡¯t know how dangerous it will be or if I can actually return home, so I need to get rid of threats like you." After finishing his words, he turned around and left, allowing Susie''s corpse to slowly rot away into nothing inside the dungeon. When he came out, he happened to meet Carter. "Who did you lock up in your prison cell?" "If you want me to die, or if you want the Song family to be exiled from Ocean City, you can open it and let everyone see." Then Walter left after he said that to Carter. Carter was a little curious, so he opened the door of the dungeon. However, he was paralyzed with fear. "Walter, you unfilial son! Are you nning to frighten me to death?" Carter trembled all over, but he calmed down not long after. No one could ever find out about this. He quickly closed the door of the dungeon and even added two locks to the door. At the end of the day, Walter was still his son. Regardless of what Carter had done, Walter couldn''t be bothered to care as he directly got into the car and went to find Nathaniel using the route that Mango told him. On the way, he could see many clues left behind by Nathaniel. If Mango knew about these, Walter was sure that she would not stay put in the Ye family''s mansion, let alone stay in bed to recover from her illness. It was no doubt that Nathaniel had evil enemies, but they had met their match with him. If it was any normal person, it was likely that they would have died long ago from the attempts on their life. When Walter drove to the town where Nathaniel went missing, he felt that there was nothing strange here. He came to a small hotel. After he booked a room, he questioned thendy. "Ma''am, did anything special happen here a few days ago?" "Special? What are you referring to?" Thendy was a middle-aged woman. When she saw that Walter was handsome, she couldn''t help but tone down her voice. On the other hand, Walter was a notorious yboy and he saw through her intentions very early on. However, he really didn''t have the mood to think about these things at that moment. "Ma''am, if you tell me something, maybe I can consider giving you some money." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As he spoke, he took out a stack of cash from his wallet. Thendy''s eyes widened when she saw the money. She immediately smiled and said, "This is a ratherwless area, and you would be surprised that there are actually a lot of things going on under this peaceful facade." "What do you mean?" "For example, human trafficking and drug use." The words of thendy made Walter frown slightly. Nathaniel hade here because he was tracking down the trafficked children. He probably thought it was Zion, so when thendy said that human trafficking was involved, his eyes flickered slightly. "Human trafficking? Where do the human traffickers sell the children to?" Hearing Walter''s specific question, thendy then said, "We have an Underground City here, which will only be opened at night. The children who are sold will be categorized ording to their looks. Those who are more beautiful will be auctioned as dolls to rich people, but for those who are not as beautiful, they will be sent to rural mountain areas as wives for men that are single." "It''s trulywless here!" Walter had seen much of the world, so he didn''t react much. However, he felt a deep hatred in his heart. Human traffickers were the most abominable people in the world and he couldn''t vent his anger even if he tore them to pieces. Unfortunately, thew still couldn''t convict them. Since Walter was speaking in a casual tone, thedy boss couldn''t sense his true emotions and she asked uneasily, "Hey handsome, you''re not an undercover cop, are you?" "I don''t have that much free time, but I just want to go in and take a look. Can anyone enter the Underground City?" T m afraid not. If everyone could enter, we wouldn''t exist till today." Thendy said hastily. Then, Walter handed her the money and said, "Tell me how to get in, or point me to someone who can get me in and I will give you twenty-thousand more." "T... twenty-thousand? Seriously?" Upon hearing this, thendy''s eyes were shining with greed. He didn''t want to talk nonsense with her, so he directly took out twenty-thousand and flung it on the counter. "Help me settle this and the money is all yours." "No problem, hot stuff. You can rest first and I will take you to the person in charge of this ceter at night because only he can give you the pass to enter the Underground City." Upon hearing her words, Walter decided not to waste time with her, so he turned around and walked upstairs. "Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me before nightfall, including yourself. Do you understand?" "Yes I know. Do you need me to bring you hot water?" "No." Walter had seen how thendy looked at him. Hence, he could not guarantee whether she would take the opportunity to do something to him when she brought the hot water to him. Anyway, he was really not interested in such an old woman. Since thendy took the money, she would follow his every instruction. As night approached, thendy knocked on Walter''s door and said that she would take him to see the person who would provide him with a pass. Then Walter dressed up and followed thendy somewhere, but Walter waspletely stunned when he saw the person who handed him the pass. How could it be him? Chapter 536 Chapter 536 "Ryan? What are you doing here?" Walter was very surprised. Ryan was his good friend and he had always been in Ocean City. Why would hee to such a remote and poor ce? Furthermore, he was the one issuing passes to the Underground City. Then, Walter suddenly thought of the incident where Rainie was almost raped by him at the club a few months ago. At the time, it seemed that Ryan was also present. He didn''t know why he suddenly thought of this matter while he subconsciously nced at Ryan. Ryan himself was also surprised when he saw Walter. He was stunned for a moment and said with an embarrassed smile, "Hey Walter, what are you doing here?" "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you this question? What the hell are you doing here issuing the entry passes to the Underground City instead of being in Ocean City? Don¡¯t tell me that you run this ce." "Ah, don''t make fun of me, I''m not that capable. I''m just the ticketing usher." Then Ryan''s smile became even more unnatural. "Ticketing usher? To who huh? I''m going to the underground city now. Based on our friendship, I guess you know what to do next." Walter reached out his hand to Ryan. However, Ryan was a little hesitant. "What''s wrong? What can''t I see in the Underground City? Can''t I go? It''s not like you don''t know what kind of person I am in Ocean City. I just want to see some new things, won''t you let me in?" Since Ryan appeared, Walter''s mind had been running a million miles a minute. Previously, he felt strange that he almost raped Rainie for no reason, but after investigating for a while, he still did not find any clues. Moreover, he remembered that he did not call Rainie that day, but he did not expect that she would call him instead, and it nearly spelled his doom. Now that he thought about it, the person who had been at his side that day was Ryan all along. Before this, Walter had never suspected Ryan before. He and Ryan were good buddies since their youth, and they grew up together. No matter what happened, he had Ryan''s back, just like an elder brother. Ryan had also helped him with anything without hesitation, so he had never thought to suspect Ryan. Seeing that Walter had an unpleasant expression on his face while he spoke in a bitter tone, Ryan quickly replied as he knew Walter''s temper very well. "Of course not. It''s just that the people here are veryplicated, so I''m afraid that you''ll be pissed if you go inside." "Am I really someone who shows that much restraint? I''m just going in to have some fun, and it''ll be a bad day for the person who tries to stop me. Now, don''t talk so much nonsense. Are you going to hand me the pass or not?" As Walter insisted on entering, Ryan took out the pass and whispered, "After you enter, you''d better keep a low profile. If you just came to have fun, then don''t talk and don''t cause any trouble." "What are you talking about? Do I look like a troublemaker?" Walter expressed dislike at Ryan¡¯ s warning, making him speechless. After that, he gave the pass to Walter and told him about the rules inside. However, Walter refused to listen and he took the pass before he entered the Underground City. When thendy saw that both of them knew each other, she couldn''t help but step forward and say, "Mr. Ryan, since both of you know each other, can you give me the money for his pass? You see, you wouldn''t have met him without my help, ain¡¯t it?" "Yes. Without you, we wouldn''t have met at all, so you deserve to die." Then Ryan''s face turned gloomy all of a sudden. Thendy was a little surprised. Before she figured out what was going on, someone covered her mouth and took her away. Ryan narrowed his eyes and made a quick phone call. "Boss, Walter is here and he just entered the Underground City. I don''t know if he''s here for Nathaniel, so it¡¯s better to find someone to keep an eye on him. He''s a tricky person, so maybe he just came for fun, or maybe not. Plus, he''s quite skilled, somewhere on Nathaniel''s level. If he''s really here for the fun, we''d better not provoke him. If he''s here for Nathaniel, then you have to pay attention to him." After that, he hung up the phone. After entering the Underground City, Walter pretended to tour the area, and he found out that someone was watching him. Then he looked at the cameras and could not help but sneer. A waiter came to show Walter the way, and he took Walter into a private room and served him well. Of course, Walter enjoyed everything to his heart''s content. Looking at the auction down below, he asked with interest, "How old are these girls? What happens when they were bought back home? Do they still need to be raised?" "Well, well, it¡¯s a matter of personal preference. Some people just like little girls." The waiter''s words were a little obscure, but Walter still understood it and his expression was more or less a little uneasy. Although he was a yboy, he always had consensual rtionships with girls, and he would never target minors, so he could not ept what was happening now after he heard the waiter''s words. "That''s enough. Don''t be an eyesore. I''ll just stay here alone." Walter started to feel that the waiter was extremely annoying. However, the waiter replied with a smile, "Sir, you are a VIP customer. The rule here is that every VIP customer must have a dedicated waiter to serve them 24/7 and I am your waiter. My name is..." "I told you to get out, didn''t you hear me? Do you really want me to pick a fight with you? I just don''t like being watched by others, and I don''t give a sh*t about your rules. Do you have any problems? If yes, tell your boss to see me, and I will talk to him." Walter''s voice suddenly rose a few decibels. However, the waiter was not flustered at all and replied good- naturedly, "Sir, my boss is not around, so you can tell me what you need and I will do whatever you want." "For god''s sake, do you mean that you have to keep an eye on me?" "Sir, you must be joking. How can this be surveince? This is just my job." As soon as the waiter finished speaking, Walter''s fist came swinging and he was punched in the face before he could dodge. "Holy f*ck, what a shameless fool! If I don''t beat you up, you wouldn''t listen, will you?" After the punch, Walter rolled his shoulders and mmed the door of the private room. The waiter was in great pain, but he didn''t dare to say anything. In fact, he could only make a gesture to the camera in the corridor. Immediately, someone spied on Walter through the security system. Meanwhile, Walter could feel someone staring at him, but he continued to observe the auction as if he was none the wiser. When a little girl who seemed to be only around eight years old was brought up to the stage, Walter''s eyes suddenly narrowed. The girl was wearing clothes from the shooting club, so it was obvious that she was a member of the club. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Was it the girl that had been kidnapped by the garbage collector? Everyone thought that person was Zion, but it turned out to be a girl. Walter muttered in his heart while the host said, "This girl is nine years old. She is healthy, but unfortunately mute as well. Perhaps being mute is a good thing because she can¡¯t scream, so don''t be too worried, gentlemen. By the look of her delicate features, she will definitely grow to be a beautiful girl in the future." Hence, the girl was described as if she was an item. Walter could see that the girl was very humiliated as tears welled up in her eyes, but she tried to be tough by not shedding any tears. For a moment, he felt as if he could see Mango reflected in that girl''s body. "I''ll bid a million dors!" Walter immediately started to bid. Meanwhile, no one knew when Ryan came in. When he saw Walter bidding, he could not help but sigh in relief. Walter really came here to join in the fun. At the moment Ryan let go of his worries, others were also observing Walter closely. However, Walter was none the wiser. He looked at the little girl in front of him and simply hoped that her life wasn''t just going to be ruined like this. If possible, he wanted to give her freedom and let her live her own life. After Walter bid, others also did so. The price skyrocketed, but he held on to the raising bid prices. Finally, he bought the little girl at a value of five million and six hundred thousand dors. The little girl looked at Walter with an expression full of despair. When the staff handed the girl to Walter, he found that she was covered with scars with her hands cuffed. Her eyes stared straight into his with hatred and despair. Then Walter suddenlyughed. "What''s wrong? I bought you, and you still have the gall to look at me like that?" However, the little girl did not speak, nor did she resist. Then, Walter whispered to her, "You were sold from Ocean City, weren''t you? Don''t worry, I will take you home. As long as you don''t cause any trouble for me, I guarantee that you will be safe back in Ocean City. The club where you used to live has been demolished by the police, so no one can threaten you anymore." The little girl panicked when she heard Walter''s words and murmured something. Sadly, he did not understand. "Alright, alright, I know you want to thank me. I''m not here to save you anyway, so let''s talk about it when we get back to Ocean City." Walter was just interested in this little girl, as he did not participate in anyone else''s auction. When Ryan and some others observed that he did not intend to cause any trouble, they rxed their vignce against him. Next, Walter looked around and said to the little girl, "Hey, whether you like it or not, I didn''te here for you. I have someone to rescue, so do you know they of thend? As long as you are willing to show me the way, you don''t have to pay me back for buying you. When we return to Ocean City, I will let you go free. I can even give you money so you can live well, so what do you think?" Perhaps Walter''s words had moved the little girl because she nodded quickly upon hearing them. He then left the private room with her. Honestly, it seemed like they were wandering around, but in fact, he was heading to the depths of the Underground City. "There are so many twists and turns. If it weren''t for you leading me, I really wouldn''t be able to get here." Walter made markings on the walls as they walked, fearing that he could not find the way out. Just as they crossed the stairs and nned to go further ahead, a pair of strong arms grabbed him and he was flung aside. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 "Who are you?" Walter wanted to fight back, but his mouth was covered. "Don''t make a sound!" The familiar voice made him stunned for a bit. He then used his elbow to hit the other person and was free from the person''s hands. Walter suddenly turned around, he then grabbed the person''s arm and forced them to look him straight in his eyes. "Nathaniel! You b*stard!" He punched Nathaniel in the face, but Nathaniel dodged his punch. "Are you crazy?" Nathaniel was furious. "I am crazy? I think you''re crazy. For f*ck''s sake, you are just enjoying yourself here, do you know how worried Mango is? You always said that you loved her, so is this the way it should be? If you don¡¯t treasure her, please let her go as soon as possible and let me take care of her." Although Walter came here for Nathaniel, his anger immediately rose when he saw that Nathaniel was fine. Before Nathaniel could say anything, the girl behind him suddenly grabbed Walter and pulled him away, and she stood in front of Nathaniel. "Oh my god! You little girl, don''t tell me that you have feelings for him. I''m telling you, he already has a wife and two kids." Walter''s words made Nathaniel''s face look a little tense. "What are you talking about? She''s a trafficked child from the club and I tried to take her back to Ocean City several times, but I always failed." "You failed? Nathaniel, be sure of who you are lying to. Tell me, do you think that just because are so many beautiful women here and that you''re rich, you intend to live a carefree and happy life here without caring about Mango and your children? Don''t think too highly of yourself. I don''t believe that you wouldn''t be able to leave if you really want to. You''re such a good fighter, so who could stop you? This little girl has just known you for a short time but she is already so protective of you, so did you take away her virginity?" Hearing Walter''s words, Nathaniel''s face looked more unpleasant. Before he could say anything, the little girl came forward and bit Walter''s hand and she refused to let go. "Holy f*ck girl, get off me! Are you a bi*ch? Don''t forget that it was me who spent my money to buy you, but now you are helping someone else attack me instead?" Although Walter shouted, he did not do anything to the little girl. He really cared about the little girl''s well-being. Nathaniel suddenly felt a little amused when he saw this scene. Walter, who was a yboy, could be defeated by a little girl. Then the little girl finally let go when she felt her teeth ache. Walter shook his wrist hard and said with a fierce expression, "If you keep that up, do you want to see if I will sell you back to another club and not let you out forever?" Then, the little girl flinched a little and her fearful expression made his heart twitch. Walter seemed to have seen himself when he was a child, so lonely yet helpless. If it weren''t Mango that saved him, perhaps he would have really chosen to end his life in the fire. Now that he saw the little girl, he suddenly felt a sense of hatred towards himself. Just as he was about to say something, Nathaniel suddenly grunted and knelt on the ground while holding his head tightly with his hands in agony. "Hey, what are you doing? Don''t pretend to be weak in front of me, I don''t care whether you live or die at this rate." Then, Walter frowned slightly and spoke sarcastically. They were rivals in love and it was already good enough that he came here to look for Nathaniel, so what more did he want from Walter? However, the little girl was nervous. She quickly squatted down and thought offorting Nathaniel, but she couldn''t do it herself, so she turned around and gesticted at Walter. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. Please, write it down for me, okay?" Walter really couldn''t understand the meaning of the little girl''s words. Not only was she a little anxious, but Nathaniel seemed to be suffering from great pain and the cold sweat on his face kept dripping. He bit his lower lip as if he was suppressing something with all his strength. "Nathaniel, what''s wrong with you?" Walter finally noticed that Nathaniel''s expression was not very right. He suddenly looked up and Walter was terrified by his scarlet red eyes. "What the f*ck! Did you just put on contact lenses? When did you put them on, just now?" "Nathaniel, wake up for god¡¯s sake! I am Walter!" Frankly, Walter was never really qualified to be Nathaniel''s opponent. Now, Nathaniel seemed to be injected with stimnts and his attacks were more violent than usual. Walter had no time to dodge, so he was punched squarely by Nathaniel. He then staggered and felt as if his whole shoulder was broken. "Holy sh*t! How are you so strong? Have you been taking stimnts?" Although Walter said so, he also felt that there seemed to be something wrong with Nathaniel, because there was no focus in his eyes and it was just pure attacks. "What the hell is going on?" Was this the reason why Nathaniel didn''t leave the Underground City and cut off contact with the outside world? The little girl mumbled something beside him with a very anxious look. She even cried and asked Walter for help. Then Walter''s face finally became serious. "Do you know why he became like this?" The little girl nodded quickly. "Tell meter. Right now, I''ll have to use all my strength to fight him off. He''s way too strong, I''m afraid I''ll have to work hard to get him under control. For now, just protect yourself, don''t get hurt and stay away from him." As soon as Walter finished his words, the little girl hesitated for a moment, but she still retreated to the other side, looking a little uneasy. Seeing that the little girl was out of the way, he finally dared to attack Nathaniel. At that point, he had been punched by Nathaniel around four times in a row and Nathaniel¡¯s strength had left him with several sharp aches in his body. He hadn''t experienced this kind of pain in many years. "Nathaniel, I don''t care what happened to you, but just listen carefully. Your wife, Mango, is waiting for you outside. I¡¯m pretty sure you know about her health as she has been losing sleep over you. Moreover, your brother, Nick is also creating trouble for both her and her child. If you are a real man, just stop this and follow me home. I don¡¯t care what¡¯s wrong with you, but just tell Mango everything. The reason I came here is to bring you home, do you get me?" Walter was dodging and talking, but his words had no effect on Nathaniel at all. Nathaniel insisted on beating him into the ground as if he had lost his mind. After all, Walter was never Nathaniel''s match. Even if he tried his best, he still felt sore all over his body. His temper then red in his chest. "Da*n you! You''re just bullying me, aren''t you? Do you really think that I can''t defeat you?" He suddenly picked up a trash can and threw it at Nathaniel. At this moment, an rm sounded and the little girl''s face suddenly changed. Even though both men were still fighting, she rushed directly towards Nathaniel to grab his hand and ran away. However, Nathaniel acted as if he didn''t know the little girl at all. The moment when the little girl reached out her hand, he flung her away over his shoulder. "Oh crap!" Walter''s expression changed immediately. No normal adult could withstand Nathaniel''s force, not to mention a little girl. Then Walter''s face turned pale. He did not care about anything else and rushed over to her. He immediately went prone on the floor and skidded a fair distance before he got ahold of the girl. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The little girl was still in shock, as she thought that she would be injured badly from the fall. However, she never expected tond on a soft surface. All of a sudden, she saw Walter''s pained expression. "What are you looking at? Get up quickly! Girl, you are tall and skinny, but why are you so heavy?" He felt that his organs were all no longer in ce after the impact of her falling onto him. Luck was definitely not smiling on him today. Not only was he beaten by Nathaniel, but he was also almost crushed by the little girl. The little girl was slightly blushing. Before she could get up, Nathaniel had grabbed her leg and tried to fling her away again. Seeing the violence in Nathaniel''s eyes, Walter suddenly jumped up from the ground and attacked him with a left hook. Once Nathaniel sensed the attack, he flung the little girl away. At that moment, Walter grabbed hold of her with one hand, but then he could no longer defend himself from Nathaniel''s attacks. Left with no other choice, he held the little girl tightly and turned around, and faced his back to Nathaniel. Nathaniel''s hard fist hit his spine and he felt a sharp pain radiating throughout his body. Although he staggered, he did not let go of the little girl. The little girl''s expression was a bitplex. She wanted to say something but couldn''t, and tears gradually filled her eyes. However, Walter did not have time to observe the little girl''s expression and he whispered, "Hurry up and run now. You are the person I bought, so the people in the Underground City won''t create trouble for you. Take my stamp and pass, and go straight to the Equatorial Hotel. Find the lobby manager and she will arrange for you to go back to Ocean City. If you can get to Ocean City, find a way to search for Mango. Her address is on the third floor at the eastern building of the 97th military compound, got it?" His words were fast, but the little girl''s memory was very good, so she nodded quickly. "Remember, go look for Mango. Wait for me for three days. If I don''t return by then, bring Mango here. Please, I''m counting on you." His whole life, Walter never thought that he would entrust everything to a blonde little girl, but he had no choice now. Nathaniel was definitely acting abnormally because even Walter couldn''t resist his attacks. If the little girl stayed here, he was afraid that he could no longer help her escape. As long as she could find the Equatorial Hotel, she would be fine. He put the little girl down and suddenly turned around to face Nathaniel''s attacks. At the same time, he growled lowly, "Go, get out now when no one knows what''s going on, go now!¡± The little girl hesitated for a moment and took a look at Nathaniel and Walter. After that, she turned around and left. Meanwhile, the security guard outside had alreadye in this direction. Walter knew that if he continued to fight with Nathaniel here, neither of them could leave. If it was just himself, he could turn around and leave, but he promised Mango that he would bring Nathaniel to her safely. Now Nathaniel obviously had a problem, so he could not leave just like that. At this moment, Nathaniel''s violence suddenly stopped, and his scarlet eyes slowly faded. He wanted to control himself, but he was not strong enough. Just when he attacked Walter with his fist again, three sharp daggers suddenly appeared between his fingers. The cold glint of the des shone into Walter''s eyes. He had nowhere to retreat and could only watch Nathaniel''s daggersing toward his chest. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 This was the end! Walter had been a yboy all his life and he didn''t expect that he would die in such a filthy and obscure ce. In despair, he looked at the dagger aimed towards his chest and sighed helplessly. Just as the dagger touched Walter''s clothes and was about to pierce into his chest, it suddenly stopped. He was a little stunned. When he looked up, he saw Nathaniel looking at him in great pain, as if he was trying very hard to restrain himself. "Go!" Nathaniel''s voice sounded a little hoarse. "Come with me! I promised Mango that I will bring you home." After he said that, he held Nathaniel''s hand tightly. Nathaniel held his own head tightly and said softly, "I can''t leave now and I''m not in a state to go out either. You go first, go!" "Nope. I don''t care what happened to you, but I have to bring you along with me no matter what. Don''t worry, Noah is outside, so no matter what happens to you, he''ll find a way to help you. Come with me now, Mango doesn''t have much time left. Gosh, you don''t even know what your b*stard brother did to her." When both of them were struggling with each other, the security guards finally arrived. "Let''s defeat them first." Nathaniel suddenly broke free from Walter''s grasp and attacked the iing security guards. Walter did not dare to dy and fought together with Nathaniel. Meanwhile, the little girl was desperately running out when she met a security guard on the way that wanted to stop her. Then, she took out the pass that Walter gave to her. The security guard looked at it and let her leave. The little girl didn''t dare stop as she knew that they were going after Walter and Nathaniel. She just paused and turned around for a moment, then ran away right after. "Hurry up! Stop that little girl! Don''t let her get away!" Someone shouted and the little girl was so scared that she ran faster. She couldn''t let them catch her. Absolutely not! Perhaps she was familiar with this ce because she had been here for quite some time, so she made her way through every nook and cranny easily and quickly like a roach. Although the security guards caught up to her, she seemed to always escape so she was safe in the end. Seeing that the door was right in front of her, the little girl was indeed overjoyed, but someone else had activated the security gate. Then her expression suddenly changed. As long as the gate was activated, she would not be able to get out even if she knew how to work miracles. Moreover, Nathaniel and Walter were still counting on her. The little girl gritted her teeth and used all her strength to rush straight towards the gate. The moment the gate closed, she tucked herself into a ball and rolled underneath it. With a loud bang, the security guards and the little girl were separated. Then she looked at the starry sky outside and took a deep breath. She was finally free! Tears trickled down from the corner of her eyes. However, the little girl wiped her face with the back of her hand and ran away. She didn''t know where the Equatorial Hotel was, and she couldn''t speak. So, she could only blindly search all the way and she finally saw the hotel at dawn. Then the little girl smiled. She ran in quickly, but she was stopped by the security guard. The little girl wanted to exin, but she could not speak. She was so anxious that her face blushed red. "Shoo! This is the five-star Equatorial Hotel. How can a little runt like you be here? Go away!" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The security guard immediately drove the little girl away. She mumbled something and wanted to express what she meant, but themunication barrier left her helpless. Then, the security guard sneered and sad, "Not only a beggar, but also a mute one. Get out of here, or I''ll hit you!" As he said, he reached out his hand as if he was going to hit her. However, the little girl was not afraid at all. She suddenly made a break for it and tried to rush in. Unfortunately, she was too weak and her hair was grabbed by the security guard. "You really need a spanking, don''t you?" The security guard raised his hand in anger. The little girl held her head tightly and she would dly take a beating if it meant that she could go inside the hotel. At this moment, a clear voice was heard. "What are you doing?" "Ms. Wang!" When the security guard saw thedy heading in their direction, he showed respect and let go of the little girl. The little girl looked at thedy and found that she was a very beautiful woman. "What''s wrong?" Emberly nced at the little girl but did not pay much attention to her. The security guard quickly said, "Ms. Wang, this little beggar is mute, but she still wants to go into the hotel, so I''m chasing her away." "Oh, then get her out as fast as you can. We have peopleing in and I hope that this won¡¯t affect our business." After saying that, she went inside. The little girl suddenly grabbed her clothes and wanted to express something through her mumbling. Emberly frowned slightly. Her clothes were branded and all of them were limited editions. Thus, her blood started to boil when her clothes were being held by the little girl, but only her sense of ethics stopped her from throwing a tantrum on the spot. "Little girl, what are you doing? Even if I sell you, you can''t afford to pay for my clothes. Please let go!" Although Emberly did not get angry on the spot, her words were a little harsh. The little girl looked at her hand and felt inferior. She wanted to loosen her grip, but she remembered Walter''s request and couldn''t help but pull at her more. Then, she suddenly remembered that she had Walter''s pass. Although the meaning behind it wasn''t clear enough for Emberly to understand, but at least she could prove to her that she was with Walter. Thinking of this, the little girl quickly took out the pass. "What the hell is this?" Emberly was a little disgusted, but when she saw that it was not something that ordinary people could have, she paused for a moment. The little girl stuffed the pass into her hand. Emberly then took a look and she was suddenly stunned when she saw Walter''s name. "Mr. Song? Where did you get this?" Seeing that she cared so much about the pass in her hand, the little girl was relieved. She made a gesture to Emberly after that, but Emberly didn''t understand. "Hey, don''t make gestures at me. Come with me, I have some pen and paper. Can you write?" The little girl nodded. Emberly took the little girl into the hotel and asked someone to give her a piece of paper and a pen. The little girl wrote on the paper with her crooked handwriting that she wanted to see the lobby manager. "I am the lobby manager, Emberly Wang. Did Mr. Song tell you toe to me?" She said in a hurry, and her expression showed that she was worried about something. Then the little girl nodded quickly. Emberly continued to ask, "Where is Mr. Song?" "The Underground City!" When the little girl wrote the name of the ce, Emberly''s expression immediately changed. "Underground City? What is he doing in there? I''ll bring my men over!" As she spoke, she was about to stand up but was pulled back by the little girl as she anxiously wrote on the paper, "Mr. Song said that he wants you to bring me back to Ocean City to look for a woman called Mango. If he doesn''te back three dayster, he told me to bring Mango here to find him." After reading it, Emberly¡¯ s expression turned unpleasant. "Mango? Is that his new lover?" The little girl was a little confused. As for Walter, the little girl knew nothing about him. So, she definitely didn''t know the answer to Emberly''s question. Then, Emberly looked at her and said coldly, "He told you to look for me to help you find another woman? That''s really interesting. Very well, I also know that you are one of his people now. I will let someone take you to a room to clean up and I will arrange everythingter." When the little girl heard this, she suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Emberly was willing to help, Nathaniel and Walter would probably be fine. Next, the little girl was taken into a room by someone. It was a very luxurious room, which the little girl had never seen before in her life, and she never thought that she would live in such a hotel one day. However, she was very calm. After being surprised by the mour of the room, she went to the bathroom and bathed. The waiter sent her clothester on. After the little girl changed, the waiter found out that she was actually quite beautiful. "Ms. Wang said that you might be tired, so she wants you to eat something and take a rest." Upon hearing the waiter''s words, the little girl wrote on the paper in hurry, "I want to go back to Ocean City as soon as possible." "Ms. Wang said that you can finish your meal first since she has already arranged everything. Don''t worry." The little girl felt relieved after hearing what the waiter said. She was really hungry. Now that she saw such a scrumptious meal in front of her, she was so hungry that she swallowed thickly at the sight. There was loathing in the waiter''s eyes as he said, "Eat now so that you can continue your journey." Then the little girl nodded and started eating. However, not long after the meal, she felt a little dizzy. When she suddenly wanted to stand up, she stumbled and fell directly to the ground. The waiter sneered and said, "Do you really think that Ms. Wang likes you so much that she gives you such good clothes and meals? You may not know who she is, but she is Mr. Song''s wife and eventually will be Madam Song in the future. Do you think she will agree to help you send letters to other women from him?" The little girl wanted to stand up and write something, but the waiter directly snatched the paper and pen away. "There¡¯s no need for you to write anything else. You are mute but loyal to Mr. Song. Unfortunately, you are too beautiful and you are going to be a threat in the future. Ms. Wang said that after this meal, she will let you continue your journey. Definitely not back to Ocean City, but you will be thrown into the ocean instead. This is awless ce, and whether you live or die depends on your luck." As soon as the waiter finished speaking, the little girl felt weak and she fainted. No! She couldn''t die! She had not done what Walter entrusted her to do. The little girl wanted to struggle, but the drug was too strong. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t resist the drug''s effects. All she could see was darkness in front of her eyes and she fainted soon after. Then, the waiter carried the little girl on his shoulder and walked straight out of the room. In the corridor, Emberly lit a cigarette, and her beautiful fingernails paired well with her jealous face. "Settle it, and I don''t want anyone to find out it was me." "Sure, Ms. Wang, but when Mr. Song hears about itter..." "Then you should say that you didn''t see any little girls. He wouldn''t doubt me. A trace of cruelty shed in Emberly¡¯s eyes. She absolutely would not allow anyone else to have the opportunity to be Mrs. Song. Since she had been with Walter for so many years and she gave up everything for him, how could her rtionship be ruined by some mute girl? Chapter 539 Chapter 539 The little girl was dealt with by Emberly secretly, while poor Walter was still waiting for Mango to bring help. It seemed that he could only wait in vain. On the other hand, Mango had finally woken up after a night''s ordeal. Looking at the familiar things around her, she was a little stunned. "Are you awake? I thought you wouldn''t wake up this time." The voice of Genevieve caused Mango to be slightly taken aback. "Genevieve?" "Who else could it be? You''re really good at torturing yourself, aren''t you? You got shot trying to find your child. Luckily, you live in a militarypound, because if it were other ces, I have to exin why were you shot. Mango, why can''t you just be like a normal patient who follows instructions?" Genevieve felt rather exasperated. Mango was very embarrassed and said with a smile, T m sorry. You know, I didn''t want that either." "Well, you didn''t, but you are letting death approach you day by day. I think you will die before Nathanieles back." Genevieve''s words weren''t pleasant to her ears, but Mango knew that she was concerned about her, so she didn''t argue. Then she suddenly thought of Walter. "Where is Walter?" "He left." Genevieve''s eyes seemed to be evasive, but Mango did not notice it. "He left? That''s good. The Ye family''s current affairs are really not suitable for Walter to intervene." Mango expressed her thoughts, while Genevieve looked at her and did not speak although she had something to say. "I seem to have heard Walter say something to me, but I couldn''t hear clearly because I was very dizzy." However, there was always a sense of uneasiness in Mango''s heart. Then, Genevieve said in a low voice, "He''s been here for a while, saying something like he''s going to give up on you. Perhaps he really got over you, and he doesn''t want to be with you anymore." Upon hearing her words, Mango paused for a moment and said, "It''s best for him to let go. Furthermore, I really owe him too much." "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Rita and Wisdom came over to see you several times, but you didn''t wake up and that almost scared the two kids to death. Now, I have to tell them toe over and visit you. Oh right, Zion''s doing fine these days, and he''s almost fully recovered by now. He is also making a fuss abouting back to see you, so you''d better behave yourself and not scare him. If not, I''ll see how you''ll exin it to your _ _ H son. As soon as Genevieve finished speaking, she stood up. Mango slightly smiled with a sense of helplessness. She didn''t want to get hurt either, but the situation at that time really didn''t allow her to choose. At the thought of Walter, Mango was still a little sad, but she also felt relieved when Genevieve mentioned that he had gotten over it and she hoped that it was really the truth. As she struggled to get up, Rita and Wisdom came in. "Mommy! Rita quickly ran over. Just as she was about to rush into Mango''s arms, she stopped at thest moment. "What happened, Rita?" Mango was already prepared to wee Rita, so she couldn''t help but ask her the question. Rita looked at Mango''s shoulder and said unhappily, "Mommy lied! You suck!" Frankly, Mango was stunned to some extent. "What did I lie about?" "Mommy said that we''re just ying games, but games don''t get people hurt. Mommy, you lied! You''re a bad girl!" Ritained. Mango didn''t really know how to react. Her daughter had really grown up and she already knew how to care for her. "Alright alright, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have lied to Rita, but I''m fine now, right?" "You''re already injured, yet you''re still saying that you''re fine. Does it hurt? Do you want me to give you kisses? You won¡¯t feel pain after that." As she spoke, she walked over on her tiptoes and wanted to give Mango some kisses on her wound. Looking at the worried expression on her daughter''s face, Mango felt a rush of warmth in her heart. "Mommy is much better and it doesn''t hurt anymore. Thank you, Rita." "There''s no need to thank me, mommy. Don''t ever hurt yourself in the future, okay? I was so afraid when you wouldn''t wake up." There was a hint of tears welling up in Rita''s eyes. This time, Mango knew that Rita had truly grown up. "Sure." She stroked Rita''s head lovingly and wanted to hold Rita in her arms. However, Rita shook her head and said, "I''m all grown up and I don''t need mommy''s hugs anymore. Take care, okay? Rest well and have a quick recovery!" "No problem!" Mango smiled again. Meanwhile, Wisdom stood aside and didn''t speak a word, but there was a trace of worry in his eyes. "Come here, Wisdom." Mango waved her hand at him. Only then did Wisdome forward. "Mommy, are you alright?" "Mommy''s fine, no worries. I scared you pretty badly, didn''t I?" Mango held Wisdom''s hand as she spoke. Then, Wisdom''s eyes turned wet with tears. "Mommy, please take good care of yourself!" "It''s okay. It''s just a scratch, I''m fine." She said with a smile. Although Wisdom still wanted to say something, he remembered Walter''s warning before he left so he shut his mouth. He just nodded and basked in the sense of warmth and maternal love from Mango. Seeing them like this, Genevieve couldn''t help but feel a little heartbroken. "Mango, don''t me me for not reminding you, but Zion is not a person who can be easily fooled. I think you should call himter." "Alright." Mango nodded her head at that. Wisdom knew that everyone was hiding the truth from Zion. When he knew that Zion was recovering from his injuries at Noah''s house, he felt relieved. He wanted to contact Zion too but he did not know what to say either. After all, when Nick said that he wanted to kill Zion, both of them were there. Although it wasn''t Wisdom''s idea, he had always felt ashamed to face Zion. How could his daddy do this? Not only did he treat Zion like that, but he had also imprisoned Rita. Why were his parents, such bad people? Wisdom couldn''t understand and he was very hurt. Now, he was too afraid to call his best friend to ask how he was doing. When Mango saw that Wisdom staring absentmindedly, she thought that he was tired, so she said to him, "Wisdom, if you''re tired, then go and rest. Mommy''s fine, you can take Rita with you and leave." "Okay then, mommy. Rest well. Rita and I will leave first." Wisdom nodded his head and decided to leave with Rita. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. However, Rita suddenly took out two pieces of chocte from her pocket and passed them to Mango. "Mommy, this is my favorite brand of chocte and I reserved them especially for you. You''ll get better after eating it." As she watched her daughter''s chubby little hands and the reluctant expression on her face, Mango''s heart was once again filled with warmth and love. "Sure. Thank you, Rita." "You''re wee." Although Rita didn''t want to leave, she still gave the chocte to Mango and followed Wisdom out happily. "Look, your children are so worried about you, and yet you still have the heart to torture yourself? I¡¯m telling you now, Mango, I am not God and I can''t save you from death every time. If you do it again, I¡¯m telling you in advance that I may not be able to keep you safe anymore." Genevieve''s expression was rather unpleasant. However, Mango smiled and said, "I understand. I''ll listen to you, alright?" "It''s impossible for me to believe you. You can''t sit still for a day without any news from Nathaniel. Besides, Nick is trying to get at you every step of the way, so will you be able to just ignore it?" Genevieve''s words caused Mango to burst intoughter. "Why are you still yelling at me if you know about all of it?" "I really don''t know what to say. Well, I''ll ask Noah to find someone to see what''s going on with Nathaniel. As for Madam Ye, you don''t have to worry too much, as he won''t do anything to her. As for Nick, you''d better stay away from him and wait until Nathanieles back. Now your main responsibility is to take care of yourself. Do you understand?" Upon hearing Genevieve''s arrangement and thinking back to the children''s concern, Mango nodded lightly. "Okay, I''ll listen to you." "That''s good. I''ll be going. Please call Zion, as this son of yours is so difficult to take care of. He does not seem like a four-year-old kid at all.¡± Genevieve shook her head before she left. When Mango was left alone in the room, she was rather lonely. This was Genevieve''s parents'' house. They had their own houses, but still, they had no choice but to live here. She had a home, a husband, and children. However, they were now in different ces, making their home no longer like one. At the thought of this, Mango felt sadness and grief. She hoped that Noah would take action soon so that she could get news of Nathaniel. She called Nathaniel again, but unfortunately, his phone was still turned off. Mango sighed and made a video-call to Zion. On the other end, Zion picked it up almost immediately. "Mommy! Where are you? You don''t look like you''re at home." Zion''s eyes were still adorably vicious. Mango smiled and said, "I have some matters to discuss with your Auntie Genevieve at the military compound. Unfortunately, mommy has been too busy recently to take care of you. How are you feeling now? Are you better?" "I''m much better now, as healthy as a horse. Mommy, look!" As he spoke, Zion stretched out his arm and flexed his bicep. Mango immediatelyughed as she knew that her son didn''t want her to worry about him. "Zion, mommy wants to discuss something with you." "Go ahead, mommy." Zion replied in a hurry, and he was rather worried. Mango thought for a moment and said, "I want to make a trip with your Auntie Genevieve and I won''t be at home for the next few days. Can you stay at Uncle Noah''s house for the time being?" "Where are you going, mommy?" Zion immediately became nervous. "Somewhere nearby, we''re just gonna pay a visit to daddy." "Is something wrong with him?" Worry started to appear on Zion''s face. At that, Mango''s heart throbbed in pain. However, she smiled and said, "No, it''s just that there''s a child over there that is not in a very good condition. I''m nning to go and take a look with your Auntie Genevieve, so you don''t have to worry about us. Besides that, don''t return to The Ye''s Mansion. I heard that Auntie Genevieve has adopted Gissel as her daughter. She''s in a new environment and isn''t used to it, so you should spend more time with her." "But Rita..." "Rita has Wisdom. Don''t worry." Mango''s words made Zion nod his head. "Mommy, please be careful and call me if you need anything." "Alright." They exchanged a few more words before Mango hung up. A hint of mncholy shed across her eyes because she didn''t want her son to worry for her, but if he found out that Nathaniel was missing, she had no idea what was going to happen. The moment when Mango hung up the phone, a figure suddenly appeared from outside the window and approached her. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 "Who goes there?" Mango wanted to get up, but she was pinned down by someone. "Mrs. Ye, it''s me!" The other person''s voice was somewhat familiar. When Mango heard it, she was startled. "Hadley?" "Yes, it''s me." Then Hadley let go of Mango. "Why are you here?" Mango was a little surprised. This was not an ordinary ce but a militarypound, so normal people could not enter the premises. Even Nathaniel had to go through the guards to enter, so how did Hadleye in? Hadley whispered, "Since you had rescued me, Merle sent me here so Nick wouldn''t find me. I remembered everyndmark, and I''m here to rescue you now.¡± Upon hearing Hadley¡¯ s words, Mango finally understood what was going on. "Did Merle ask you to do this?" "Yes, Mrs. Ye." "What else did Merle say?" Hadley was a little confused by Mango''s question. "No, he just told me to stay here, but I''m really anxious. Mrs. Ye, I have something to tell you." If it was in the past, Mango would definitely not believe his words. However, now that she had experienced so much, Mango wanted to know more about the situation. "Who on earth is Boston Huang?" She asked curiously. Seeing that Mango had the interest to continue listening, Hadley quickly said, "Boston was a director in the HY Group and was also a friend of Mr. Ye. They''re both very firm friends, and they''ve fought together side by side. I don''t know what Mr. Ye handed to Boston for him to keep, but he said that if something happened to the HY Group, he would ask Boston to take charge of the situation. After Mr. Ye returned, he asked for the thing that Boston kept, but Boston didn''t give it to him, so the two of them fought over this matter. Later on, Boston was attacked. Seeing that things were not in good situation, he hid it somewhere else and asked me to find Mr. Ye and tell him everything that happened. But Nick¡¯s men were had strict surveince on me so I couldn''t escape. Moreover, I didn''t know how he got the news that I was looking for you, Mrs. Ye, therefore he purposely brought you along with Ms. Sun to create an opportunity for me to meet you. Sadly, I didn''t know it was his trap, and you were dragged into it. If not, Nick would not have targeted you so quickly." "What''s so important that Nick is willing to turn against his family to get it?" Mango did not understand. On the other hand, Hadley was even more confused. "I don''t know. My task is to find you and tell you about this so that you can contact Mr. Ye as soon as possible so that he can think of a way to escape. It''s really a shame that Boston is afraid to show up now." Hadley''s words puzzled Mango, but at the same time, she was also a little worried. "To be honest, I don''t know where Nathan is now. He went out a few days ago, but he suddenly lost contact with me. I''m also panicked because I don''t know about the situation he''s in now." Mango spoke while her expression became gloomy once again. Then, Hadley said nervously, "What should we do then? Boston is still waiting for Mr. Ye. He won''t be able to hold on for long. Nick''s men are not ordinary people. He is very cruel, and Boston''s family may be in his custody. If he threatens Boston with his family members, I don''t know what he''s going to do." "Where is Boston?" At that point, Mango had already made up her mind. No matter what the thing was, it must be special for Nick to want to get it at all costs. Originally, Nathaniel had entrusted such an important thing to Boston, which proved their friendship. Now that Nathaniel was no longer contactable, how could she just let Boston and his family get into trouble? Hadley seemed to have understood what Mango meant and whispered, "You want to see Boston?" "Yes. Since it was Nathan who entrusted it to him and itnded him in big trouble, it''s reasonable for me to take the thing back. No matter what it is, just let Nicke at me." Mango had already made up her mind a long time ago. Since Nick was really going to turn against them, she had nothing to lose anymore. Even without Nathaniel, there were many things that she could also make a decision on. "I will bring you along, but when we leave the militarypound and go outside, I don''t know if Nick''s men wille after us. Mrs. Ye, where is Merle? If he is here, maybe we can try." "Merle?" Mango then thought of the wound on her shoulder. Merle was the person that Madam Ye had personally chosen and he had been with the Ye Family for many years. He was still quite loyal to her, but why did he suddenly be a different person and even shoot her? Mango did not understand. "Merle is not here either. He went to find Nathaniel and disappeared off the map. I don''t know what happened exactly, so I am actually in the dark about many things now." Mango really wished that she was omniscient so that she could find out what was going on. It was really hard for her as she couldn''t figure out what was going on, instead, she could only wait and see. On the other hand, Hadley was a little stunned. "How could this be?" "I don''t know either." Mango shook her head and let out a soft sigh. "If we are going to see Boston, we really need to think about it. You can go back first, and I will contact you after I think it through. By then, well work on this together." Hadley heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Mango''s words. "Okay, Mrs. Ye, then I''ll go first. Today''s matter is very important, and you''d better not tell anyone if it''s not necessary. I won''t visit you during the day because I''m afraid that others will see and suspect something. If there''s anything you need, you can call me or message me via Whatsapp. This is my phone number." Then, Hadley gave his phone number to Mango. Mango nodded her head and memorized the phone number. After Hadley left, Mango''s brows knitted together tightly. If she could, she really wanted to go to the ce and see what Nathaniel and Merle had experienced. Why did Merle seem to have changed into another person? What about Nathaniel? Could he have met the same fate as Merle? At the thought of this possibility, Mango started to worry and she couldn''t wait for a second longer to find the truth. Then she lifted the nket and got out of bed, but she saw Genevieve walking in from outside. "Where are you going?" I''m going out." Mango was about to change her clothes as she spoke, but she was stopped by Genevieve. "Mango, you really want to die, do you?" "Genevieve, I have something very important to attend to right now. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of myself." "Take care of yourself? Look at how you''ve taken care of yourself so far. Mango, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking. Are you going to look for Nathaniel and Merle? Merle hurt you, so you want to know why he''s like this and how Nathaniel is currently. That''s why you''re going out, aren''t you?" Mango didn''t know how to reply to Genevieve''s questions, so she simply turned her head away. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Am I right? When Walter told you that you were injured by Merle, I knew that you wouldn''t ept it. Today, I''m telling you that no matter who it is, you must stay here and take good care of yourself. Otherwise, forgive me for sedating you! Furthermore, if you look for Nathaniel now with your sickly body, I''m afraid you''ll die on the way." Genevieve''s voice sounded harsher as she spoke. "But I really have something urgent to attend to." "No matter how anxious you are, it''s not as urgent as your body. You may still be very optimistic, but let me tell you, if you dare walk out of this room, I''ll call Zion and tell him everything. I want you to see if you can stop your son then." Genevieve''s tactic was effective, and it scared Mango so much that her brows were tightly knitted together in a frown. Then, she looked at Genevieve with a face full of hatred. "Don''t look at me like that. There''s no point. In short, the world doesn¡¯t revolve around one person, so don''t think too highly of yourself. Perhaps Nathaniel will be more rxed without you. He knows that you are waiting for him, and he knows that he has a family, so he will do his best toe back. What you need to do is to take good care of yourself at home and wait for him. I''d rather not he return and attend your funeral instead." "Don''t make me sound as if I''m going to die at any minute." Honestly, Mango was a little depressed. "Frankly, you might really die at any moment. Tell me about your bleeding today." Upon hearing Genevieve''s question, Mango was surprised to find that she didn''t seem to be bleeding anymore. Previously, she had thought that Genevieve''s treatment had been effective. However, now that she had heard her question, Mango finally realized how dangerous the situation was. "What''s going on with me right now?" "What''s going on? You alreadyck blood and now with a gunshot wound, how much more blood can you lose? Don''t you feel dizzy even when you stand up? Mango, I''m not trying to scare you, but I have to say that you are very, very weak. You might not walk out of the militarypound, let alone look for Nathaniel." Genevieve didn''t want to speak so bluntly, but it seemed like if she didn''t make it clear, Mango wouldn''t give up. Upon hearing Genevieve''s words, Mango frowned even more. "Am I to just wait here? Can''t I do anything?" Seeing that she was in such a hurry, Genevieve said in a low voice, "I have something I hid from you. In fact, Walter went to look for Nathaniel in your stead." "What?" Mango was surprised. Genevieve said with some embarrassment, "Your health is absolutely piss-poor. Walter knows that you love Nathaniel, so he drove away to look for him while you were in aa, so just stay here and wait for news. Compared to you, I think that Walter''s skills and connections are better." "Why didn''t you stop him? I owe him too much, and this had nothing to do with him." Mango was a little anxious, but she knew that it was useless to say anything now. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Mango''s phone rang. Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Mango subconsciously looked at her phone to find out that the call was from Walter. She didn''t know what to say, so she picked up the phone after a moment''s hesitation. But suddenly, Walter''s screams were heard from the other side of the phone. "Mango, save me!" After his shout, Walter''s phone was hung up. When Mango called back again, it was already turned off. "What''s wrong?¡± Genevieve asked Mango in a hurry when she saw her face tense up. "Something''s happened to Walter." Hence, Mango''s expression was grim. She didn''t know what kind of ce they''d gone to, but it caused her loved ones to go missing after going there. "I have to go." Mango was determined to leave. "No! You''re definitely banned from leaving this ce. Mango, don''t force me to use a sedative on you." Genevieve''s attitude was also unyielding. Then, Mango nced at her and said in a low tone, I''m sorry." "What do you mean? Are you really going to go? Let me tell you Mango, if you go, forgive me but..." Before Genevieve could finish her words, she was hit by Mango and passed out. Then, Mango gently ced Genevieve on the bed beside her and said with guilt on her face, "As long as I can save them, it doesn''t matter even if I lose my life. Nathaniel is my lover, so I must find him. Besides, Walter has done so much for me and I can''t just ignore him when he is in danger now. I know that you are a doctor, and you don''t like patients who don''t listen to you, so I am really sorry. If Ie back alive this time, I will definitely do anything you ask me to. But now, I can''t do it." She gently covered Genevieve''s body with a nket before changing into a new set of clothes. Then she left. When Mango walked into the living room, Wisdom stood there as if he knew something. When he saw her, he was slightly puzzled. "Mommy, where are you going?" "What about you? Where are you going?" When Mango saw Wisdom''s outfit the moment she walked out, she couldn''t help but frown. "I wanna rescue my mentor." Wisdom''s words caused Mango to frown even more. "Mentor?" "I just heard everything. Walter is my mentor and I promised him to take good care of you, so, I have to ensure that you''re okay before hees back. Now that you''re going to save my uncle and mentor, I''m going to follow you." He looked at Mango with steely determination on his face. On the other hand, Mango somehow wanted tough. "Why did you address Walter as your mentor? What has he taught you? How to flirt with girls?" "He taught me plenty of things." Wisdom pouted his lips as if no one could badmouth about Walter. However, Mango was a little d instead. It was not bad for Walter to have a disciple. "Hey, don''t make a fuss. Your task now is to take good care of Rita, so just leave the rest to mommy, okay?" "Mommy, if you don''t let me follow you, I''ll call Zion and tell him that you''re not feeling well. Despite that, you''re still going to save uncle and my mentor." So, Wisdom actually threatened Mango, and that made her shocked. "Wisdom, are you threatening me?" "Yes!" Wisdom didn''t even disguise his intentions, causing Mango to be dumbfounded. "You saw how I treated Aunty Genevieve just now, so you''d better not stop me, otherwise..." "Mommy, I''m also good at martial arts." Hence, Wisdom''s words left Mango speechless. With her body''s current condition, she might not even be as strong as Wisdom. However, she could never let him risk his life. "Alright, I''ll do as you say. Come along then." Mango shook her head with a doting expression on her face. When Wisdom saw that she had agreed, he finally smiled. "Mommy, I''ll help you with the bag." "Alright." Next, Mango handed the bag to Wisdom, and he happily took it over and walked out. However, after a few steps, a cold liquid was injected into his neck. "Mommy!" Wisdom looked at Mango in disbelief, because he didn''t expect her to do that to him. Mango said softly, "Darling, this is just a sedative, it''s not harmful to you and will just make you sleep for a while. Listen to mommy, stay at home and wait for me toe back. Don''t worry, I will definitely bring your uncle and Walter back. Also, remember to tell Aunty Genevieve that I borrowed her sedative when you wake up. Sleep well, honey." After that, she gently held Wisdom in her arms. He copsed into Mango''s arms unwillingly. As she carried Wisdom into the room, she saw her daughter, Rita was standing at the door, and she seemed to have seen everything. Mango was a little surprised and even a little panicked. After all, Rita was just a glutton and also a weak little girl in her mind, so she did not want Rita to have even the slightest bit of grief after her four years in hospital. Just when she was at a loss for words, Rita spoke. "I don''t know what happened between you two, but just now I seemed to have heard you talk about daddy. Mommy, did something happen to him? I haven''t seen him for a long time." When Mango was faced with her daughter''s questioning, she could not even utter a single word. Any form of concealment would literally harm Rita. Rita was Nathaniel''s daughter and she had the right to know everything about him, but Mango did not know where to start. "Rita, I''m sorry. I''ve been hiding it from you. But I''m really afraid..." "Mommy, you will bring daddy back, won''t you?" Rita didn''t ask anything else but just stared at Mango with her doe eyes. There was a hint of expectation and hope in them. Hence, Mango was unable to bear the burden of breaking her heart. Next, Mango nodded her head immediately. "Yes, I will definitely bring your daddy back." "You also need to take care of your safety. Don''t worry, leave Wisdom to me and I won''t let him call Zion. But mommy, you have to promise me that you and daddy wille back safely." Rita''s words somewhat touched Mango. Oh, her daughter had grown up. "Okay, I promise." After Rita heard her desired reply, she opened the room door and said softly, "Can you carry Wisdom in? I''m too weak for that." "Okay. Thank you Rita." Mango smiled in relief and carried Wisdom into the room. Just as Mango was about to leave, Rita tightly grabbed the sleeve of her clothes. "What''s wrong?" She thought that Rita was up to something. However, Rita didn''t say anything, but she just looked straight into Mango''s eyes before she let go of her hand. This inexplicable action suddenly caused Mango''s heart to twitch, causing it to throb. "Don''t worry, mommy will be fine." She could clearly see the concern and reluctance in Rita''s eyes. This child had always been carefree. This sudden change of attitude was jarring to Mango, and it was also a pain in her chest. Moreover, she had promised to provide Zion a stable environment and let Rita grow up healthily, but things happened so quickly to the extent she couldn''t even bring her kids for a trip. Right now, Rita no longer asked when she would be going on a trip. For her, perhaps Mango''s words were no longer be reliable. Mango''s heart ached painfully. Once again, she kissed Rita¡¯s face and whispered, "Take good care of Wisdom." "Sure." Rita nodded obediently and then took out a drumstick and handed it over to Mango. "I''ll give you my chicken drumstick so that you''re full. That way, you''ll have the energy to fight." Mango suddenly felt her eyes heating up with tears. Then, she quickly took it and said with a smile, "Alright. Thank you, Rita." "You''re wee. Hurry back, okay?" After saying that, Rita turned around and walked to Wisdom''s bed. The moment she turned around, a tear dropped to the floor and the sight of it hurt Mango''s heart. Only then did she realize that Rita knew everything, but she just didn''t want others to see her worried. Her daughter was so caring and sensible, but she also made others feel sad for her. Mango was afraid that she wouldn''t be willing to leave if she continued looking at Rita. Furthermore, she didn''t know when Genevieve would wake up. Therefore, she took a deep breath, turned around and left resolutely.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After walking out of the house, Mango found that her face was wet. In fact, she had shed tears without knowing. Her children and Nathaniel had always been her weakness. Since the other party had threatened her with them, she had no choice but to go there. It was just that the identity of this person and the reason behind his actions were still left unknown. When Mango left, she bumped into Hadley outside. "Mrs. Ye, where are you going? I''ll go with you." Hadley¡¯s words caused Mango to be stunned. However, when she thought about her current condition, she knew that if she could be with Hadley, she might be able to hold out for a little longer. "Well, I''m going to set off now, will you be able toe along?" "I have nothing to worry about anyway. Since it was Merle that told me to be here, I¡¯m fine with it." Hearing Hadley''s words, Mango was relieved. The two of them went to the garage andmandeered a car. Mango sat behind him while he drove the car. When the car arrived at the entrance of the militarypound, the guards requested her to show her permit, so Mango quickly handed it over. She was d that she and Genevieve had already asked for a permit earlier. Otherwise, she might not have been able to walk out of this ce today. The guard took a look at the permit and let them go. After that, they drove out with the car. Mango didn''t know Nathaniel''s whereabouts, so she could only get some clues from the police after the club was closed. Hadley followed Mango''s instructions and they soon exited Ocean City. After leaving Ocean City, the scenery on the road was a little remote and deste. Mango''s heart ached when she thought of the anxiety Nathaniel had felt when he was looking for her. She watched as the scenery outside became increasingly deste, but it also became a little blurry. Then, Mango quickly shook her head and she suddenly noticed that something was wrong. Why was she suddenly so sleepy? "Stop the car, Hadley!" Mango immediately opened her mouth to speak. Unfortunately, he did not listen to her instructions but drove faster instead. From the rearview mirror, she saw an eerie smile on Hadley''s face. She wanted to stop the car, but it was toote. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Meanwhile, the car kept driving in the intended direction. When Mango woke up, she was in an unfamiliar room. She looked around and found that she was not monitored by others and she was safe and sound. Then, she sat up. The events before she passed out appeared in front of her. Mango frowned slightly and a trace of doubt shed through her mind. Wasn''t Hadley one of Boston''s people? Could it be that all of this was just a conspiracy? Or was it Hadley the one that wanted to bring her to Boston? But if she was going to meet Boston, why did he do it so secretly? Besides that, why couldn''t he tell her directly instead of knocking her unconscious? A series of questions continuously shed across Mango''s mind. She got up and stretched. Then, she realized other than the items that she had brought out from Genevieve''s house wasn''t by her side, everything was still in ce. Mango couldn''t understand Hadley''s actions, so she opened the door and walked out. This was a bungalow which was built near the coastal area, but there weren''t many people around. When she walked out of the room, she realized that there were bodyguards outside. Furthermore, there were quite a few of them and it would be difficult to fight with them on her own. Next, she frowned even more. At this moment, Hadley came in. "Mrs. Ye, are you awake?" "Hadley, what do you mean by this?" Mango had a very unpleasant expression on her face. Since the time she got sick, she seemed to have always been on the defensive. Whether it was Nathaniel or Hadley, they could easily take her down. She hated the weak state she was in and the feeling of being passive. Moreover, she felt insecure about being controlled by others. If she could not even protect herself, could she really protect her children and the Ye family? On the other hand, Hadley seemed to know that Mango would be angry, so he smiled and said, "Mrs. Ye, I don''t have any bad intentions towards you. Don''t be too nervous." "Is that so? Did you bring me here without any ulterior motives? What the hell are you trying to do? Tell me now. If we can reach an agreement, then we can continue our conversation. If not, then just leave, there is really no need for this.¡± "I''m afraid you can''t. Mrs. Ye, you have to stay here during this period and you can''t go anywhere. You can rest assured that I will take good care of your food and amodation, and I will try my best to meet all your requirements, but if you want to leave, you can''t." His words made Mango a little angry. "Is this your idea or Boston''s idea?" "Mrs. Ye, don''t ask any more questions as you will understand everythingter. I know that you are not in good health, so I have already gotten the medicine for you. You can rest assured that I won''t hurt you." Hadley then ced the medicine on the table. Mango looked at it and it was indeed the medicine that Genevieve had prescribed for her, but she didn''t want to eat it at all right now. "I want to see Boston." I''m sorry, Mrs. Ye. I don''t call the shots." Hadley said apologetically. Meanwhile, Mango was extremely anxious. Something had happened to Walter, while Nathaniel''s life hung in the bnce. Furthermore, both their whereabouts were unknown. Besides that, Merle seemed to have changed into another person as he shot her. The series of events was weird, but she could not stay here waiting to die or just waiting for someone to tell her something. "Then, what can you decide on?" Mango was neither arrogant nor rash, but she stared coldly at Hadley. In fact, he couldn''t figure out what Mango was thinking, so he couldn''t help but say: "As long as it''s regarding your meals and amodation, I can still make decisions about it." "Then you can go. I don''t want to see you now." After Mango finished speaking, she turned her face away. Hadley looked a little awkward, but he did not say anything and left straight away. However, Mango didn''t expect him to be so obedient and she frowned. When she was left alone in the room again, Mango looked around. There were no cameras installed here, but after leaving the room, she could see surveince cameras all around. It meant that other than her room, this ce was under full surveince. Mango didn''t know if she had to thank Hadley for his respect towards her privacy, but she felt extremely aggrieved. Her condition did not allow her to stay here for too long. Furthermore, it seemed unlikely that she could regain her full health. However, it was not her style to wait for news or rescue here. What was her next step then? Mango was very anxious. Then, the morning passed quickly. When Genevieve woke up, she realized that Mango had disappeared. She was extremely anxious and instructed her people to search for news of Mango. When she found out that she had left Ocean City, her heart was filled with agony, and she quickly called Noah. After Noah discovered Mango''s condition, he sent people to search the ce where Nathaniel went missing. However, they still could not find Mango, so he had no choice but to tell Terrance that Mango was missing. Of course, Terrance was equally anxious and ordered his men to look for Mango. For a moment, the entire Ocean City once again descended into a state of anxiety due to Mango''s disappearance. Unfortunately, Mango didn''t know about all of this. She was trapped here like a bird in a cage and was extremely panicked, but no one came to say anything to her. Hence, Mango knew that she could not go on like this. Judging from the situation, she had no choice but to sneak her way out. Hence, Mango purposely broke a cup as she screamed and fainted. Next, Hadley rushed over when he knew that Mango had fainted. "What''s going on? Didn''t I ask you to take good care of her?" Hadley was very angry and didn''t look like the yes-man he was earlier in front of Mango. The bodyguards didn''t know what to reply because he hadmanded that they were forbidden to go near Mango. However, now that something had happened to her, they couldn''t say anything despite not having anything to do with it. Seeing that the bodyguards were speechless, Hadley changed his expression and said, "Go and call the personal doctor." "I''m afraid that he won''t be able to deal with Mrs. Ye''s condition now." Seeing Mango''s ashen face, the bodyguards couldn''t help but express worry for her. Hadley also frowned and said, "Just have them take a look first since we can''t get Mrs. Ye out. If something happens, it will be us on the chopping block. As long as she''s fine, everything will be okay." Mango listened silently but she kept a straight face as she had no idea who these people were, or why they treated her this way. Then, the bodyguards quickly went out to call the doctor. As Mango pondered about taking advantage of this opportunity to force Hadley to let her out, someone attacked him from behind. So, Hadley, who was vulnerable and delicate looking, was in fact an ace. He immediately struck back at the attacker and he fainted. The sound of the fighting caught the bodyguards¡¯ attention. However, Hadley said indifferently, "I bet he is one of Nick¡¯s men, so get him out. Strengthen the perimeter. We can''t let any of his men enter and hurt Mrs. Ye." "Yes sir!" The bodyguards left instantly. On the other hand, Mango was frightened deep down her heart. No one ever thought that Hadley was such a strong man. If she was the one that attacked him just now, she would have no chance of winning at all. However, he didn''t seem to be one of Nick''s men from what he said, so who was he? Was Boston really Nathaniel''s ally? All these doubts would only have their answers if Nathaniel was found. Hence, Mango continued to pretend to be unconscious without emitting any sound. Hadley looked at her and hesitated for a moment. In the end, he carried her onto the bed. The doctor arrived very quickly and he was slightly taken aback when he saw Mango. "Mrs. Ye?" "Yes, please help her." Hadley nodded his head towards him. The doctor looked at Mango and said, "You guys should leave first. I''ll have a look as to how to treat her." Hadley did not say anything and left the room. When there were only both of them left in the room, Mango suddenly grabbed the doctor''s wrist so forcefully that he could not move. The doctor was shocked, but he pretended to be calm and said, "Mrs. Ye, what are you doing?" "You don''t have to worry about that. I just want you to get me out of here." Mango''s face was dripping with cold sweat. She wasn''tpletely pretending because she truly didn''t feelfortable. Otherwise, she wouldn''t act like this, but now she couldn''t care less and just wanted to leave as soon as possible. The doctor paused for a while and said, "You can''t leave, and I can''t get you out either. There are bodyguards outside and I''m not strong enough to get you out on my own, so I advise you to stay here. Besides, your health seems to be bad, if you are not treated, I''m afraid..." "Cut the crap, I just want to get out of here now. You''d bettere up with a good idea, or I don''t mind killing you." "Mrs. Ye, Hadley is not dumb. Do you think he will stand by while you attack me?" On the contrary, the doctor wasn''t worried at all. Mango smiled coldly and drew out a dagger from her sleeve before she pressed it against the doctor''s neck. "Well, you can observe whether his fists are faster than my dagger." The light reflected by the dagger was chilling, and the doctor was stunned because he didn''t expect the seemingly weak Mango to be so straightforward. For a moment, he panicked. "Mrs. Ye, you should know that I am just a doctor." "Right now, I''m not interested in your identity or your profession. I just want to leave this ce. Don''t make me repeat this sentence again, otherwise, I really don''t know what I''ll do." Mango was now full of murderous intent. She was very anxious because she had been dyed here the whole morning. Moreover, she had no idea about how Nathaniel and Walter were doing. If she continued staying here, she would see them in the morgue. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that the doctor was still hesitating, Mango''s hands moved and made the doctor¡¯s neck bleed, leaving him in pain. Fear gripped the doctor''s heart immediately. "I can''t get you out, but I can find a way to get you out of here." "How?" Mango asked indifferently, but she had already made ns for the worst in her heart. This doctor was likely to trick her, but she had to try somehow. When the doctor heard Mango''s question, he couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief as long as Mango was willing to talk to him. As he spoke, he took something out from the medicine box he carried with him. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 "What is this?" Mango was a little confused. The doctor hesitated for a bit and then said in a low voice, "This is a medicine that I developed to increase one''s stamina. Once consumed, one''s stamina will only be exhausted after a very long time. However, this medicine still isn''t perfect because it has some side effects, and I still haven''t fully developed it. I know your stamina iscking, so it is impossible for you to leave this ce just like that, but if you use this medicine, you can get out of here in time, right?" Mango frowned slightly. "Why do you carry this medicine with you?" "For research purposes, of course. To be honest, there is a dungeon in this bungalow and some people inside are used for my drug tests, so that''s why I always bring it along with me." Upon hearing the doctor''s words, Mango was a little angry. "You tested the medicine on a living person?" She couldn''t help thinking of Nanny Zhang. This doctor was as cruel as her. When the doctor saw that Mango was angry, he quickly said, "This wasn''t my idea but Hadley''s. He said that the people here were all criminals, ones with unforgivable crimes, so..." "Isn''t a prisoner also a human being? What right do you have to treat other''s life like this? What''s the side effect of this medicine?" "I really have no idea because it was just developed not long ago, so I decided to let you try it. However, theoretically speaking, drugs that increases one''s stamina will overdraw one''s energy, so I think the aftereffects will make you even weaker." Upon hearing the doctor''s words, Mango''s frown deepened. "Is that what you''re thinking? Are you trying to use me as your test subject? How dare you!" Hearing Mango''s words, the doctor was so scared that he almost fell to his knees. "Mrs. Ye, I really didn''t mean this, but now I have no other way to get you out of here. With your physical condition, you wouldn''t be able to get very far even if you leave. Either way, you will still copse and no one knows what will happen then." "If I take this medicine, can I reach A City?" That was the ce where Nathaniel had disappeared and where Walter had his incident. Hence, this was the only thing Mango wanted to know now. The doctor calcted the distance and said softly, "It''s possible, but you may be weak after you get there." "How many bottles of this medicine are there?" "Mrs. Ye, don''t be stupid! It''s dangerous to overdraw your strength too many times. If anything happens to you, I won''t be able to exin it to Hadley. By then, Boston will also kill me." When the doctor heard Mango''s question, he couldn''t help but feel a little worried. "Boston? Are you one of Boston''s people?" "Everyone here is Boston''s men. After he heard that you were in Nick''s custody, he asked Hadley to find you. I don''t know why he brought you here, but I guess it was Boston''s decision to protect you." Mango sneered at the doctor''s words. "Protect my safety? This is the first time I''ve heard of making people faint in order to protect them." The doctor didn¡¯t know what to reply when he heard Mango''s sarcastic words. Then again, she didn''t expect to hear much useful information from him either. Mango said to the doctor, "Give me theyout and security measures of this ce, and I promise I won''t hurt you. But if you don''t cooperate, I won''t go easy on you." "Okay, okay, okay, I''ll draw it for you." The doctor was very cooperative and gave the map to Mango, while she also got the medicine from him. "Sorry for doing this, but I don¡¯t want you to get into trouble." Just as she finished speaking, Mango raised her hand and hit the doctor, rendering him unconscious. She hesitated as she looked at the small bottle of medicine in her hand. The consequences of her pushing her limits might be more than what the doctor said, but what he said was true. With her current strength, it would be a problem for her to even leave, not to mention reaching City A. At this time, she really hated herself for her physical condition. She didn''t want to be a damsel in distress, but unfortunately, she turned out to be like this when Nathaniel and Walter needed her the most. This was all down to chance. This was no longer a question of choice. Mango looked at the small bottle while she thought of Nathaniel and Walter. She seemed to be able to see Nathaniel''s pained expression. Ah, he would always think of her first. Thinking of how she had been taken care of in the month after her miscarriage, Mango''s lips curled into a gentle smile. It was already more than enough to have a husband like him. Since her best friend and her husband had met with misfortune in A City, she would definitely rescue them even if she were to die. As she thought of this, Mango smiled and poured the bottle of medicine into her mouth. The medicine was tasteless, just like in water, but her body was warming up as if a stream of energy was gathering in her body and slowly emerging from the depths. Mango felt that her entire body was full of strength, and she seemed to have returned to her previous state when she wasn''t ill. After looking at the doctor, Mango recalled what he had said and she took all of the medicine left behind by him. The map given by the doctor was very clear. Then, Mango noticed that there were some air vents marked here. If she could get rid of the bodyguards in front of the vents, she could exit through the vents. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Aftering up with a n, Mango quickly climbed out of the window and found the location of the vent ording to the map. There were four bodyguards in front of it. Frankly, Mango felt a little exhausted when she saw their sturdy looks. However, when she thought of Nathaniel, she felt braver. She did have some self-defense lessons earlier, and Nathaniel had taught her as wellter on. Although it was a little difficult to deal with these four bodyguards now, it did not mean that there was no chance of sess at all. Mango stretched her joints and limbered up before she broke into the room through the window. "What the hell?" The moment the bodyguards heard the sound and turned around, Mango gave one of the bodyguards a left roundhouse kick. Then, she did a backflip and gave another bodyguard a right kick to his chest. When the other two bodyguards saw this and wanted to notify the others, Mango''s eyes narrowed as she grabbed the flower pot beside her and threw it towards them. Her movements were very urate and fast. Before the two bodyguards could alert the others, they were hit on the forehead by the vase and they staggered backwards dizzily. During this moment, Mango took advantage of the opportunity and kicked them from the air, causing them to kneel on the ground. Then, she raised her hands and hit the back of their necks, and the two bodyguards to pass out instantly. Seeing this, the other two bodyguards then came forward to attack, but Mango grabbed the chance and striked them down without any hustle. The four bodyguards fainted in less than five minutes battling with Mango. She looked at the watch on her wrist and smiled. The feeling of being healthy was really good. It would be great if she hadn''t had any problems with her body. She was a little sad indeed, but she didn''t have time to care about her own feelings. Then, she looked around and found the things she''d brought with her from the militarypound. Then, Mango was happy because it seemed that God was helping her today. Next, she picked up her things and opened the passage of the vent before she left the bungalow directly using the vent. It linked straight to the garage outside. Mango did not have a car key, but she used a trick that she learned from Walter to open the car door and started the engine. If Walter was here, he would probably show off his skills. When Mango thought of this, she became somewhat distracted. To be honest, Walter was actually quite cute. Unfortunately, Mango couldn'' t be what he wanted. Mango then shook her head and drove away all unnecessary emotions out of her mind. After that, she immediately drove out of the house. The sound of the car engine alerted the others, but when they saw that it was Hadley''s car, they were somewhat perplexed. Hence, they did not stop the car. Mango took advantage of their inaction and quickly drove out of thepound. After the car left the bungalow, Mango turned on the phone that she took from the doctor. After she turned on the navigation, she drove towards City A. It took Hadley a while before he received news that Mango had left the bungalow. He was frustrated, but there was nothing he could do about it. He could never imagine that a sick woman would have the ability to leave such a heavily guardedpound. Then, he quickly reported this matter to Boston, but the instructions he received were to not do anything and ignore Mango. Hadley didn''t quite understand what Boston meant, but he didn''t ask further. Despite having left for a while, she worried that there would be people chasing after her. However, she was finally at ease when she saw nothing behind her after having driven twenty kilometers. So, it seemed that she was quite lucky. As she passed through the road that Nathaniel and Walter had taken, Mango''s face became increasingly gloomy. The traces left behind by an intense chase were far too obvious. She was nervous, and her chest felt extremely heavy. If it weren''t for Nathaniel and Walter''s skills, they probably wouldn''t be able to hold on for that long. Was it really Nick who treated them this way? They were brothers, so why would they kill each other? Mango didn''t really understand how deep Nick''s hatred was towards his twin brother. Was it so deep that he could eventually turn against his own brother? Then, she shook her head gently and drove quickly to A City. It was only after arriving in A City that Mango realized that her physical strength was running out. However, she would be exhausted without the medicine because the whole journey was at least around three hundred kilometres. Even so, she was extremely exhausted. She looked around and found that the ce was very remote and not too crowded. Besides, Mango saw that the Equatorial Hotel was not far away. This was a five-star hotel and its decoration was very luxurious and extravagant, but Mango hesitated. There was no way she was going to go inside. From what Merle told her, Nathaniel and Walter had gone missing here. The small town looked so ordinary but Nathaniel and Walter were bested even with their superior fighting skills. Hence, it was definitely not to be underestimated. Mango hesitated for a moment before passing by the Equatorial Hotel, and she arrived at the entrance of another hotel that was very far from it. This hotel happened to be the one that Walter had stayed in when he first arrived in A City! Mango walked in and saw a chubbyndy ying with her mobile phone, and it looked familiar. It seemed to belong to Walter! Chapter 544 Chapter 544 "Hey ma''am, can I take a look at your mobile phone?" Mango couldn''t help bute forward and she rmed thedy boss by her question. "What the hell are you looking at? Do you think you can look at my phone whenever you want? Do you know how much this cell phone costs? If you damage it, you''ll have to pay for it." "Okay, I''ll pay for it!" "Even if you pay me, I won''t show it to you. Are you gonna check-in or what? If you want to stay, then register, but if you want to ask for directions, then get out." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Thendy''s attitude towards Mango was obviously not as good as her attitude towards Walter. Furthermore, Mango was so beautiful that she was repelled even more. Mango didn''t seem to mind at all as she smiled and said, "My lovelydy, I''m going to stay here. You don''t have a reason to chase your guests out, do you?" "Pay and register. I¡¯m telling you beforehand that I don''t care whether you are staying in or not, either way, you have to pay first." Thendy was slightly in a better mood after being called ''lovely'' by Mango. Then, Mango continued with a smile, "Sure, I''ll pay the fee for ten days, alright?" "You want to live here for ten days? What are you doing here?" Thendy asked all of a sudden. This ce was a deste and remote ce and it wasn''t a tourist attraction. From the looks of it, Mango didn''t seem to be dressed like someone from the area. Why did she have to stay here for ten days? Hence, she couldn''t help but think of Walter not long ago. The man was also well dressed and generous, but unfortunately... Thinking of this, thendy suddenly said, "I just remembered that our hotel is full and there is no room. So, I''ll advise you to try your luck with the other hotels. You can try the Equatorial Hotel which is five kilometers south from here, and it even has a better environment." When she saw that thendy kept pushing her away, Mango started to think. "Ma''am, I see that you don''t have many guests here, so why don''t you have any rooms avable? It''s not that I refused to pay, so what are you doing?" "Why do you care? I just don''t want you to live here. Get out now!" Hearing that, thendy turned her face away from Mango. Mango''s eyes narrowed slightly and she grabbed the wrist of thendy when she reached her hand towards Mango. "Ouch! It hurts! Let me go! I''m telling you, I''m not someone to be trifled with. If you don''t let go, I''ll make you pay!" Thendy was extremely fierce, but to Mango, it was nothing but a mere annoyance. She reached out her other hand and snatched the phone from thendy''s hand. Then, she held it and took a look at the phone. Thendy shouted at once. "Give my phone back to me, or I''ll call the police!" "Your phone? Are you sure it''s yours? Do you even know what¡¯s the passcode of the phone?¡± Mango''s mocking words made thendy''s face even more unpleasant. "I just forgot what it was, is that a crime?" "Of course not! But this doesn''t seem to be your mobile phone. If you want to say it''s yours, then let¡¯ s go directly to the police station to settle this. You don''t know the passcode for the phone, but I do!" As she spoke, Mango unlocked the phone in front of thendy. Then, thendy''s face suddenly changed. "Y...you" "Where is my friend?" Mango''s face suddenly turned grave and her grip strength increased. Meanwhile, thendy felt that her hand was about to be broken. "Let me go first and I will tell you!" Thendy''s gaze shifted uneasily. Mango could tell that she was actually thinking of something. Perhaps she would run away the moment Mango let go of her, but this was what Mango actually wanted. She pretended that she did not see through thendy''s thoughts and whispered, "If I let you go, will you tell me where my friend is?" "Yes! As long as you let me go, I''ll tell you!" Thendy begged. Mango hesitated for a moment before letting go of her hand. At this moment, thendy suddenly sprinkled something simr to flour or lime powder towards Mango. Even though Mango was prepared, she had no choice but to take a step back and close her eyes. Taking advantage of this opportunity, thendy immediately rushed out and ran away somewhere. On the other hand, Mango wiped her face, showing indifference in her eyes. She nced at her phone and confirmed that thest call on the call log was indeed the phone number of the hotel. That was to say, thendy definitely knew where Walter went. At the thought of this, Mango quickly followed behind her. Unfortunately, thendy escaped so fast that she was nowhere to be seen. Mango was a little annoyed, as she never thought that she would let someone like thendy escape from her clutches. She searched around again, but Mango still couldn''t find her. Just as she was feeling discouraged, she suddenly noticed that people had circled around the river. Mango was a little curious and she walked over to have a look. "What''s going on?" "Someone''s dead in the river." A child bluntly told Mango about it. Then, Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be Nathaniel or Walter? She quickly passed through the crowd with a strong sense of uneasiness in her and she saw a little girl aged around ten years old lying on the floor. Her body had turned a little pale after being soaked in the river water. Mango was a mother and she had children as well. When she saw this, her heart somehow twitched a little. Just as Mango was about to leave, she suddenly noticed that the clothes on the little girl''s body seemed to be clothes worn by the Ocean City Shooting Club. Was she the one who had been sold off? Mango''s heart trembled slightly and she looked at the girl carefully again. Then, she noticed that her eyes were moving a little. "She''s still alive?" Mango thought. Mango went up quickly, squatted down, and quicklyid her fingers under the little girl''s nose as she ignored the gossip from the people around her. The little girl''s breathing was already very weak, to the point where Mango was almost unable to feel it. Then, Mango made a prompt decision by carrying the little girl and growled, "She is still alive! Where is the hospital? Can someone call an ambnce?" This little girl was the key to everything. Nathaniel followed her here. Now that she was here and in this sorry state, what about Nathaniel and Walter? There were too many doubts in Mango''s heart, but right now, there wasn''t a single revtion. Perhaps this little girl was the breakthrough she needed. However, no one around her made a call to an ambnce. Thus, Mango had no choice but to carry the little girl and run towards the nearest hospital. When she arrived at the hospital and a doctor saw the little girl in Mango''s arms, she pinched her nose and said, "What''s the point of bringing someone who''s already dead? Hurry up and leave!" "She''s still alive and breathing! Doctor, hurry up and save her!" Mango was very anxious, but the doctor refused to do so. "Still alive? Are you a doctor or I am? Look at her skin, it''s already pale. So, she''s definitely dead. Just leave." As she spoke, the doctor kept trying to drive Mango away. Mango was so angry that she grabbed the doctor''s fingers with all of her strength. "I''m telling you to save her!" Most of the time, it was hard to get the point across with some scumbags. The doctor screamed in pain, but she couldn''t get away. Only then did she realize that she had provoked someone powerful. "Ma''am, let go of me first. How can I cure her if you don''t?" s, Mango had already been tricked once. In this city, even though it looked remote and simple, the people here really weren''t as good as they might seem. Then, Mango directly picked up a scalpel by the side and pressed it against the doctor''s neck. "Just treat her. If I see any hint of carelessness in you, I''ll turn you into a real corpse. You can try me if you don''t believe me." Mango looked so murderous at that moment, and the doctor was so scared that her legs were trembling. "Ma''am, this is not a joke. The scalpel is very sharp, so put it down quickly!" "Cut the crap. Hurry up and save her!" Mango did not want to talk too much with her. The scalpel was slightly pushed forward, and a stream of warm liquid instantly seeped out of her neck. Then, the doctor''s face turned pale. She clearly understood that Mango wasn''t joking with her. Perhaps she would really kill her. The doctor trembled in fear while she sent the little girl to the operating theatre. Originally, the doctor had nned to keep Mango at bay by using the reason that outsiders were not allowed to enter the operating theatre. However, when she saw the stern expression in Mango''s eyes, she changed her mind. "You need to wear scrubs to go in with me. Otherwise, it''s easy for the girl to be infected during the operation, and I can''t guarantee that I can save the child." Of course, Mango knew this as well. Without saying another word, she put on the sterile scrubs. The doctor noticed that Mango was quick and agile and, so she whispered, "Can you be my assistant for the time being? All the nurses are out for training courses. This is a small town and there are not many of them, so..." "Hurry up and get started, and I''ll just do whatever you say." Mango''s voice was full of indifference, but it still made the doctor let out a sigh of relief. She began to examine the little girl''s body instantly. Mango, who was watching from the side, noticed that the little girl''s throat had turned dark. She then asked, "What''s going on?" "Someone poisoned her. Ma''am, under such circumstances, I really can''t guarantee that I can save her." "Do your best, and the rest is up to God. If I know that you tried your best, I won''t make things difficult for you. But if I find out that you didn''t, then don''t fault me for being merciless." "Sure, sure." The doctor broke out in a cold sweat as she began to treat the little girl. Mango was always by her side. In fact, she was also anxious and even wanted to find the missingndy, but now the little girl''s life was in critical condition and it was rted to the whereabouts of Nathaniel and Walter, so she had to calm down and wait. The medicinal effects in her body began to subside and Mango felt a strong sense of fatigue from her body. She even wanted to lie down right there to rest, but she couldn''t. Mango took a deep breath and felt that her strength was constantly draining out of her body. If it continued like this, it was very likely that she would copse here and no one knew what would happen next. She nced at the doctor and found that the doctor was trying her best to save the little girl. It would be impossible for her to stop now, but her physical exhaustion was getting more serious and even her eyelids were almost about to slide closed at any moment. What should she do? Right now, Mango truly hoped that there would be someone by her side who would be able to rece her in waiting for the girl to wake up. Then, Mango''s legs went limp. In order to prevent the doctor from realizing it, she had to hold on to the armrest beside her. However, at this moment, her vision suddenly cked out, and her body involuntarily stooped and copsed right in front of the doctor. Chapter 545 Chapter 545 "It''s over!" Mango''s mind went nk as she copsed to the ground uncontrobly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She had no idea what would happen to her, nor could she tell the future of the little girl as everything had gone beyond her control. As soon as Mango fell, the doctor caught hold of her. Mango looked extremely tough yet unbelievably beautiful at the same time. Her gaze swept across Mango''s body as she ced her on the hospital cot aside before shifting her attention to treating the little girl. Mango had a deep sleep that night. In her dream, arge crowd of people were chasing after her yet she had no idea where to escape. All she could see was Nathaniel waiting for her not far away. However, when she tried approaching him, Nathaniel took a few steps back. "Nathan, don''t go!" Mango yelled, and her eyes filled with tears. She quickened her pace to chase after Nathaniel but she still couldn¡¯t close the distance between them. "Where the hell are you? Come back now!" At that point, Mango cried out in agony. Nathaniel was clearly just a few steps away from her, yet she couldn''t reach him no matter how hard she tried, and it seemed as if she had to ovee huge obstacles to get to him. She fell to the ground, heartbroken as she sobbed in sorrow. Just then, a pair of slender legs came into her sight. "Why are you weeping again? Didn''t you promise not to cry anymore? Your tears are ruining your pretty face." The moment Mango discerned the familiar voice, she raised her head abruptly and caught Nathaniel standing in front of her while gazing at her gently. He even extended his arms towards her. "Nathan!" All of a sudden, Mango felt very aggrieved. Immediately, she threw herself into Nathaniel''s arms. His embrace was still as warm and reassuring as before and it gave her such a strong sense of security that she became reluctant to part with him. "Silly girl." Nathaniel gently stroked her head as he smiled dotingly. The warmth andfort she felt from his palms was all too familiar. Out of the blue, she felt a sharp weapon pierce through her chest as an excruciating pain started spreading across her body. Then, she released Nathaniel in shock and disbelief. Blood flowed down her chest, and she couldn''t believe that the person who stabbed her was Nathaniel as he was still smiling at her dotingly. "Nathan, you..." Mango clutched her chest as the pain was so great that she began to suffocate, and the warmth in Nathaniel''s eyes gradually faded away. "No... you are not Nathan! Who are you?" As Mango said that, she tried to grab Nathaniel''s hand but he had disappeared. "Nathan, Nathaniel Ye!" At that moment, Mango screamed in pain as she sprang to her feet. "Are you awake?" A strange voice sounded in her ears, and she nced towards the person in reflex. She noticed an unfamiliar woman before her, and Mango was confused about who she was. "Do you not recognize me?" The doctor smiled at her and teased, "You threatened me with a scalpel before this just to force me to save the little girl, yet you don''t recall any of it now after a nap?¡± Mango came to her senses after her words. "Where''s the little girl? How is she doing?" Having said that, she lifted up the nket and attempted to get up, yet she felt so dizzy that she fell back down onto the bed again. Then, the doctor looked at her and said in a low tone, "Don''t get too worked up, your body has been overly exhausted. I have no idea what''s going on with you, but you have been in aa for three days." "What?! I slept for three days? How is that possible!" Mango felt as if she just took a short nap and had a nightmare. Really? That was right! It was definitely a nightmare! However, why would she have such a dream? Nathaniel would never stab her with a knife, would he? Nevertheless, the scene was so vivid and intense that Mango was heartbroken, and she could feel a chill down her spine the moment she thought of it. "Is this a warning?" Mango wondered. She couldn''t tell, but she felt an unceasing pang of heartache as if something dear to her was snatched away from her. The doctor noticed that Mango was drowned in a sea of emotions and seemed dazed, so she faked a cough and asked, "Are you alright?" "I''m fine." Mango came back to her senses in a sh. It wasn''t the time for her to get overwhelmed by dreadful emotions and let her imagination run wild. Now that she was here, she had to give it a shot regardless of how dangerous the journey might be. Even if Nathaniel had really lost his mind as how he appeared in her dream, she must take him home. At the thought of this, Mango regained herposure in no time. The doctor nced at her several times as she doubted that Mango could recollect herself within such a short time. "You are certainly not a local, so what are you doing here?" Next, Mango looked at the doctor in front of her. She was about the same age as Mango, though the wrinkles on her face made it clear that she was older. Perhaps she used to be a beautiful woman too, but at present she seemed worn out with her face full of wrinkles. Mango couldn''t discern even a trace of youthful vigor from her. "I can''t tell you the reason I¡¯m here for the time being. The only thing I¡¯m concerned with now is how the little girl is doing.¡± "She''s fine, don''t worry. She¡¯s lucky because if you brought her in a few minutester, she wouldn''t have survived. I treated her wounds but I could do nothing for her lips and tongue. Anyway, I noticed that her tongue was severed deliberately, so who on earth did that?¡± The doctor stared at Mango as though Mango''s expression would give her a hint. Mango shook her head and said, "I have no clue either. Someone dragged her out of the river when I found her.¡± "That''s very kind of you, and it¡¯s rare to see someone like you in today''s society. But aren''t you afraid of being pestered by her? Or do you have other motives?" The doctor had her eyes fixated on Mango fiercely as she wanted to catch even the slightest change in expression on Mango''s face. However, Mango wasn''t intimidated and said with a faint smile, "I do have a motive. This little girl was sold here by human traffickers and my husband came here to find her. But he disappeared after arriving at this ce, and I couldn''t get in touch with him, so I came to see what happened. Then, I found this girl by chance. Her life is at stake, but I need her to tell me my husband¡¯s whereabouts." Mango did not hide anything from the doctor. That was because she could tell that the doctor was not a bad person. Anyone could determine a person''s character from their vibe. This doctor seemed cool and indifferent, but her innocent gaze told Mango that she was kind. The doctor was stupefied for a moment before she said in a low voice, "It will take a few days for her to recover, but your condition is worse. Are you aware of your health issues?" Yes." The doctor frowned at Mango'' s calm and nonchnt expression as Mango smiled faintly. "You knew? Then, why did youe here so recklessly and eat some weird medicine to boost your strength? Do you know that you are draining your life? If you thought that you have 6 months of life left, you¡¯re wrong, and to be frank, you''ll not live beyond 3 months.¡± "It doesn''t matter. As long as I find him and he is safe and sound, I will have no regrets it even if I don''t wake up the next day." The doctor''s expression changed at Mango''s words. "That''s tant stupidity. A woman who sacrifices everything for love without a second doubt is a total fool. You can seek a man''s money and power, but you should never expect love from him. A man¡¯ s words are no more than sweet lies that can harm you. Are you out of your mind? That''s your own body. You may be risking your life for him today, but when you are bedridden, will he even spare a nce at you?¡± The doctor was somewhat angry. Mango could tell from her tone and expression that she might have been betrayed by a man before, and Mango wouldn¡¯t gain anything from arguing with her. Furthermore, her body was very weak right now, so she would be no match for the doctor, who could probably push her onto the bed with no effort. The doctor frowned again as Mango didn'' t respond. "What? You don¡¯t agree with me?" "No, it''s just that everyone has different opinions." Mango spoke in an indifferent manner without arguing nor quibbling. Her body was in a dire condition. She felt extremely disoriented with asional waves of nausea, and she had no strength to do anything at all, let alone get out of bed. The doctor noticed Mango''s tough expression and said with a smile, "You must think that I''m a lunatic even though you aren¡¯t saying anything. You can''t go anywhere with your current condition anyway, so it''s best for you to stay until you heal. Your sickness isn¡¯t easy to treat but I can guarantee that if you listen to my advice, you can live till your golden years. The girl isn''t awake yet but I''ll let you know she wakes up. Rest well.¡± Having said that, the doctor was about to leave. "Wait a minute!" Mango quickly called out to her. "Doctor, I admit that I was very rude to you when I first came in and I''m aware that you¡¯re doing all this for my own good, but I really don''t need rest. Where are my things? Please give them back to me as I need to leave here as soon as possible to find my husband." It was at this moment that Mango realized her belongings were gone. She saw no one else other than this doctor in the hospital, so it must be her who had taken it. The doctor said coldly, "You intend to continue using the medicine that drains away all your strength to save your husband, am I right?" "Yes, I do!" Mango didn''t try to hide anything as she felt that no one could deceive the woman in front of her. It was as if she could see through all lies although her eyes seemed innocent. The doctor said sternly, "If you hadn''t entered my hospital and didn''t force me to save anyone¡¯s life, it would have nothing to do with me whether you are alive or dead. But now that you are here and even urged me to save a young girl, I won¡¯t let you leave until you recover. As for the medicine you mentioned, I have already thrown it away. There¡¯s no reason to keep such a harmful item that benefits no one.¡± "What? How could you do this!" At that point, Mango got all worked up suddenly. That was the only means for her to sustain herself so that she could save Walter and find Nathaniel, yet it was disposed of by this doctor? How was she going to find Nathaniel then? How was she going to save Walter? Was she really going to stay in this shabby and remote hospital for life? Chapter 546 Chapter 546 "Yeah, that''s me. You have a problem with it?" The doctor smiled faintly, but her gaze wasn''t friendly. "Return me my belongings!" Mango took in a deep breath as she wanted to give it a go. If she could get the doctor under control in time, she would be able to get what she wanted from her. But as soon as Mango exerted her strength, she let out a muffled groan and fell weakly back onto the bed as she felt a sharp pain in her bones. The doctor red at her coldly and said, "Girl, you''d better obey me. I''m a doctor who can either save you or kill you. I wouldn''t mind if you''d like to breathe yourst now." Having said that, she turned and left the ward without saying another word. At that moment, Mango felt her heart drop in an instant. She could feel a prickling sensation all over her body. She had no idea if the doctor had done something to her, or if this was the aftereffects of taking the medication that drained her energy. Everything was beyond herprehension, and the only thing she knew was that she was like a cripple now. Not only did she be ipetent, but she was also restrained by a doctor who seemed rather extreme in this shabby and remote ce. "What can I do?" She thought. How could she escape her current circumstances? The doctor said that she saved the girl''s life, but Mango didn''t know exactly how she was doing, and she was slightly worried as she didn''t see the little girl with her own eyes. It was possible that the doctor lied to her. She struggled and attempted to get up, yet the more she tried, the more pain she felt. She ended up lying on the bed trying to catch her breath as she punched the bed in anger and helplessness. "How did I end up in such a situation?" Nathaniel and Walter were probably waiting for her to save them, so how could she render herself trapped in here? Mango was somewhat depressed, but even with all her strength and martial arts skills, she couldn''t get out of the bed and was panting in exhaustion instead. She lied t on her back and stared at the ceiling, yet all of a sudden, she noticed a camera. "There are cameras installed in this hospital?" Mango frowned. She stayed calm as she looked straight at the camera, and she wondered if the doctor was also watching her from the camera. Her mind was running wild. The hospital looked simple and shabby, but there was a CCTV in the ward, so what would this imply? It seemed that the doctor''s identity wasn''t as simple as she thought. Who was she? Mango knew that there was no way she could leave right now, so instead of struggling, she would rather save up her energy and escape when the doctor let her guard down. Mango calmed down at the thought of this, and only then did she realize how weak and feeble her body was. Perhaps what the doctor said was right, as she was really about to get herself killed. She spent all her energy at the expense of her life, all for the man deep down in her heart. The nightmare she had not long ago resurfaced in her mind. Did something really happen to Nathaniel? Mango felt extremely uneasy in her heart. She realized that the doctor didn''t confiscate her cell phone, nor did she take Walter''s cell phone. She wanted to ask for help, but who could she contact? Merle was nowhere to be found and even if he was nearby, Mango wouldn''t dare look for him considering that he wanted to end her life before this. It would take some time for Noah and Genevieve to arrive at this ce, and she had to make sure that Zion wouldn''t notice anything, so it was best not to notify them. Furthermore, Madam Ye was now under Nick''s control. Mango realized that she had be alone all of a sudden. There was no one she could turn to and ask for help. She let out a soft sigh and took Walter''s phone in an attempt to search for some clues. Unfortunately, Walter''s mobile had nothing other than a list of names for his booty calls. At that point, Mango had a headache. It was right at this moment that Mango discovered that Walter had made a call, but it didn'' t go through and he didn''t try it again. It was andline number. Perhaps Walter made a mistake? Mango had no idea, but she could feel it in her gut that this might be a clue. She took her phone and dialed the number. It didn''t take long before someone answered her call. "Hello, this is Equatorial Hotel. How can I help you?" Mango was slightly taken aback the moment she heard the receptionist''s voice. Equatorial Hotel? When she arrived at this ce, she passed the entrance of the Equatorial Hotel. However, she doubted if Walter had something to do with such a grand hotel. Then, Mango hung up the phone hastily. Was Walter in the Equatorial Hotel? It was really strange and bizarre that a five-star hotel existed in such a secluded and remote location. It appeared to Mango that the locals wouldn''t be able to afford to live in such a five- star amodation, but it seemed that their business was going well, so could there be something that she didn''t know? Mango frowned as she had a feeling that Walter might be in the Equatorial Hotel, but not only could she not leave the ward, it would also be too bold of her to barge into the hotel without knowing anything. At the thought of this, Mango gave Zion a call. "Mommy, have I, your secret lover, finallye to mind?" Honestly, Zion sounded a little resentful. Mango was slightly taken aback, but she smiled and said, "Didn''t we have a video call a few days ago?" "Mommy, I see that you don''t love me anymore. You haven''t sent me any videos nor called me for the past few days yet you''re still so calm. Did you find another lover?" Mango could tell that Zion was in a good mood although he didn''t express it in words. "It'' s all my fault, alright? Stop being so melodramatic. Are you enjoying your time with Gissel?¡± "What do you mean by that? I have been showing her around to make her feel at home." The corner of Mango''s lips curled up into a smile as she heard how mature Zion sounded. "Alright, you''re doing a great job." "Of course!" Zion smiled lightly before he asked out of nowhere, "Mommy, has Mr. Yee back? Did you manage to find the child who got sold?" Mango lowered her voice when Zion finally asked this question. "Your dad hasn''t returned yet, but he''s probablying back soon. Why would you ask about that child?" "She''s Gissel''s elder sister, Anaya Ye, and Gissel loves her dearly, so that''s why I''m asking about her." Zion saw Nathaniel as an omnipotent man, so it would be a simple task for him to find a human trafficker. However, he never expected that Nathaniel was now nowhere to be found and Mango was already at A City. Mango was stunned at the young girl''s identity, and she figured that it was perhaps destined for her to save Anaya as Gissel would have been so dejected otherwise. Sadness welled up in her heart as she thought of the two sisters¡¯ encounters. "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll ask your father to try his best to save Anaya." Mango made up a lie as it wasn''t the right time for her to tell him that she had found Anaya. Meanwhile, Zion was overjoyed to hear this. "Thank you, mommy! By the way, why are you calling me?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Must there be a reason for me to call you? Didn''t you say that you''re my secret lover? I just miss you a lot, isn''t that enough?" Mango''s words made Zionugh. "Mommy, I¡¯m very happy to hear that, but please just spill your intentions." "What a brat, can¡¯t you just go along with what I''m saying?" Hence, Mango felt really embarrassed. Nevertheless, being able to listen to her son¡¯s sweet voice and bicker with him despite the dreadful situation, Mango was no longer as dejected as before. Zion smiled and answered, "Mommy, Gissel feels extremely ufortable at Uncle Noah''s ce as she doesn''t know how to do many things, so there'' s a lot for me to teach her. If there''s nothing you want to tell me, I''ll hang up." "Rascal... Many people neglect their parents after starting their own family, but you aren''t even married yet." Mango felt somewhat jealous at that moment. Zion couldn''t help but snicker. "Mommy, Gissel is just my sister, you'' re overthinking it.¡± "Yeah, right, I''m overthinking. You little brat, help me look up a hotel, will you?" Mango decided not to beat around the bush with her son anymore as she was sure that he would tease her to the max otherwise. Zion couldn''t help but ask the moment he heard that his mom was researching a hotel, "Mommy, are you going on a trip with Mr. Ye? Or are you bringing us along?" "It''s not a trip, there''s something I need do. Help me find out who''s the owner of the Equatorial Hotel in A City." Zion was stunned the moment Mango finished speaking. "Mommy, are you in A City?" "No, I just wanted to check on this hotel as there''s something I need to do." Hence, Mango was surprised by her son''s sharp intuition, but she didn''t dare admit it and had no choice but to lie. It was a relief that Zion didn''t ask further. "Okay, I''ll send you a messageter." As soon as Mango hung up the phone, she noticed someone behind her all of a sudden. She turned her head around immediately and noticed the doctor staring at her with a perplexing and eerie look. When did shee in? How much did she hear? Why didn''t she hear the doctor''s footsteps at all? Mango felt a chill run down her spine at that instant. "When did youe in? Doctor, do you not know that you should knock on the door before entering someone else''s room?" Mango''s tone was filled with anger. No one would be in a good mood after having been eavesdropped on their phone conversations. However, the doctor acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard their conversation at all and looked at Mango''s phone before asking in a low voice, "Who were you calling?" "Does it have anything to do with you? Or do you intend to confiscate my phone as well?" Mango was nervous as she held the phone in her hand tightly. It was the only tool for her to contact the outside world, so she couldn''t let this stubborn doctor take it away from her. The doctor noticed Mango''s vignce and whispered, "You don''t have to worry about it as I don''t intend to snatch your phone. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have it with you right now. But I''m curious, who were you calling?" "Does it have anything to do with you?" Mango noticed the tears at the corners of the doctor''s eyes and her expression seemed gloomy, Despite that, she dared not let down her guard. The doctor stared at Mango for a while. Just as Mango thought that she would not answer her, the doctor spoke up. "That little girl has woken up and I can bring you there if you would like to visit her." Mango thought that the doctor would press the topic about her call, but it was unexpected that the doctor would change the topic and tell her something she was dying to know at the moment. "I would love to go and have a look." Mango was very anxious, but the doctor suddenly lowered her body and leaned her face towards Mango before saying in a low tone, "I can bring you there, but on one condition..." Chapter 547 Chapter 547 "What is it?" Mango was on the alert again. The doctor noticed her wariness and said in a low tone, "There¡¯s no need to be nervous, I won''t make things too difficult for you. I just want you to let me meet the person you called just now after I''ve treated the young girl." "What?" Mango was very surprised. Why would shee up with such a request? Did the doctor have a motive against Zion? Mango had no idea what the doctor wanted, but just as she was about to reject her request, the doctor spoke, "If you seal the deal, I will let you know where to find your husband and friend." "How do you know that I''m also looking for my friend?" Mango''s brows furrowed as her intuition told her that this woman was not any ordinary woman. The doctor looked at the phone Mango had ced on the table and said calmly, "This is a man''s phone, and I saw someone using it a few days ago." At that moment, Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she heard the doctor''s words. "You''ve seen someone using it? What does that person look like? Where does he live?" "We can talk more about it after seeing the young girl, but don''t forget my condition." Having said that, the doctor pushed over a wheelchair and helped Mango onto the seat before taking her out of the ward. Mango felt rather deste when she saw how quiet and secluded the hospital was as there wasn''t even a single patient. "Why aren''t there any patients in this hospital? It is because you''re too shady?" Mango wanted to probe into the doctor'' s background. However, the doctor said unweingly, "The people here seldom fall sick, and even if they do, they won¡¯te to my hospital." "Why not?" s, the doctor did not answer Mango''s question. Anaya was still unconscious when they arrived at her ward, but her countenance looked much healthier. Mango couldn''t deny that the doctor had good skills as Anaya''s body was slowly recovering although she had been soaked in the river for an extended amount of time. "Is she all right?" "As I said, her body has no major issues at the moment." The doctor walked out after saying those words as she clearly intended to give Mango some space with the girl. After that, Mango approached Anaya and examined her closely as Anaya''s appearance was distorted since she was soaked in water. Now that she wasn''t as pale, Mango realized that Anaya indeed somewhat resembled Gissel. The world was indeed filled with miracles as Mango would never have expected the child who got sold to be Anaya Ye. Mango stared at Anaya for such a long time that when Anaya woke up out of the blue, their eyes met. Mango was taken aback only for a short moment, but Anaya was immediately on alert. She didn''t know how to speak, but she immediately pulled away from Mango vigntly and grabbed the nket firmly in her hands. Anaya thought that she would die after being thrown into the river three days ago by Emberly, but she never expected to survive. Who was this woman in front of her though? Having been through a life-and-death experience, Anaya was constantly wary of strangers and had her eyes fixated on Mango. Although Mango seemed really friendly and kind, she was fully prepared to escape It was at this moment that Mango noticed the wariness and fear in Anaya''s eyes. She had no clue what Anaya had encountered in the past, but it reminded her of her own children and her heart ached with pity for Anaya, so she said, "Don¡¯t be scared, I won¡¯t hurt you." However, Anaya didn''t respond nor let down her guard. "Are you Anaya Ye? Do you have a younger sister called Gissel Ye?" Anaya''s eyes widened at Mango''s words as a glint of surprise shed across her eyes, but she became even more cautious and heedful after that. "Don''t be afraid of me, okay? I know where Gissel is, and I want you to know that the police have already taken down the club that captured you. I''m guessing that you don''t know this since you left earlier. The kids in the club have returned home, while the others were brought to the orphanage. As for Gissel, she has been adopted and she is together with my son at the moment. Oh, right, my son¡¯s name is Zion Shen." Mango kept a smile on her face as she told Anaya whatever she wanted to say regardless of how cautious Anaya was. Anaya frowned a little, her eyes glittering in the light. So, Gissel was adopted? Was this for real? The woman in front of her looked very kind, but could she trust her? In the end, Anaya could not tell for sure. It was right at this moment that Zion''s call came through. Hence, Mango was d that the doctor didn''t take away her phone. She nced at Anaya before picking up the call in front of her and put it on loudspeaker. "Hi, Zion." "Mommy, I''ve looked up about the Equatorial Hotel as you said." Anaya trembled when she heard Zion''s words. Equatorial Hotel? Why was this woman investigating Equatorial Hotel? Anaya nced at Mango and realized that she wasn''t paying any attention to her, but Mango''s expression changed when she heard about the Equatorial Hotel, so Anaya kept her eyes on Mango. "Who is the owner?" "It''s a man named Bergen Wang and he seems very suspicious, as he did note from a rich family, but he became the owner of the Equatorial Hotel all of a sudden. Surprisingly, he doesn¡¯t hold any other properties and actually spends most of his time gambling. Also, he has a daughter called Emberly Wang and she is currently the hotel manager. Surprisingly, the Wang family has no other assets besides the Equatorial Hotel. What''s even more strange is that the hotel has high revenue although it¡¯s located in the secluded A City. There are even luxurious vehicles entering the ce, though I could not find any tourism areas around the city nor interesting factories that could attract rich customers, so why are there so many people visiting the Equatorial Hotel?" Mango was slightly stunned at Zion''s words. "A high revenue and luxurious cars? Where did these people go?" "Yeah, I have no idea. But mommy, why are you investigating this? Did something happen to Mr. Ye there?" Zion was a sensitive boy who could tell if something was up through bits and pieces of clues. Mango felt proud yet helpless at the same time to have such a clever son. "It''s nothing, I just wanted to check. Well, if there is nothing else, I''ll hang up now as I have something to do." "Mommy, I have something else to tell you." "What''s the matter?" "The hotel manager, Emberly Wang, seems to have a connection with Uncle Song and they seem to share in a good rtionship." Mango''s eyes lit up when she heard what Zion said. "You''re saying that Emberly has something to do with Walter?" "Yeah, and there were even rumors about them. I found that Uncle Song spent tons of money on Emberly in the past." As Zion was gossiping about Walter, he was also speedily tracking down the location of Mango''s phone. When he noticed from the screen that Mango was currently at A City, he narrowed his eyes. Nevertheless, he just turned off hisputer calmly. On the other hand, Mango was slightly upset as she said, "You''re just a kid, so can you stop looking into Walter''s rtionship rumors? Stay pure and clean as you always have, okay?" "Alright, mommy, I got it, but I can''t talk to you anymore as Gissel wants to eat egg tarts, and I promised to take her to KFC. Let''s talk again next time." Anaya was stunned when she heard what Zion said. Gissel? Was he talking about Gissel Ye just now? Mango shook her head helplessly and said with a smile, "I see that you don''t care about me anymore now that you have Gissel... Alright, go ahead, be careful and don''t eat too much." "Got it, mommy, you''re such a bore." As soon as Zion finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Mango was dumbfounded that her son considered her a bore. This kid was still so young, yet he was alreadyining about her being boring. Having hung up her phone, Mango realized that Anaya was staring straight at her with a glint of excitement in her eyes. Thus, Mango knew that she must have became worked up because she heard about GisseL "The person who spoke to me just now is my son, Zion Shen, and my name is Mango Shen. Your younger sister has been adopted by my good friends. Don''t worry, my friends don''t have kids even though they''re married, and they are kind doctors, so they will treat your sister well. I will take you to see your sister when we return to Ocean City." Anaya was taken aback by Mango''s words. She looked at Mango and recalled Walter''s words, as she couldn''t believe that the woman she needed to look for in Ocean City was here. Anaya was a little hesitant as she couldn''t believe her ears, so she took out a pen and paper and wrote, "Are you really Mango Shen?" "Yes, do you know me?" Mango found her question strange so she couldn''t help but ask. Anaya shook her head and wrote on the paper, "Walter asked me to look for you." "You know where Walter is?" Mango grabbed Anaya''s wrist out of excitement. Conversely, Anaya felt some pain, but she just frowned and said nothing else. Since she couldn''t confirm at the moment whether Mango was a good person, she didn''t want to put herself in danger. She had to survive and return to meet her sister again. Mango became anxious as Anaya didn''t say anything else. "Do you know where Walter is? Did something happen to him? Why is his cell phone with someone else?" s, Anaya didn''t respond to her. She even closed her eyes and appeared to be very tired. Mango was extremely perturbed, but she could not bear to press Anaya any further seeing her current state. "Anaya, I have no idea what happened to you, but I really need to know Walter''s whereabouts as I''m very worried about him. Could please you tell me if you know where he is? I will be eternally grateful to you." However, Anaya acted as if she didn''t hear anything and gave no reaction. Mango''s heart was racing out of eagerness, but there was no way she could pressure a young girl, so she changed the topic. "I won''t force you if you don''t want to say it, but the man who was chasing after you and rushed here afterward is Nathaniel Ye. He is my husband as well as the father of my son, and he came here all the way to look for you. Now that you¡¯ re here, I want to know, where is he?" Then, Mango''s chest tightened in uneasiness, yet Anaya just nced at her and closed her eyes once again while remaining silent. Mango sighed softly at Anaya¡¯s response and said, "Alright, you can take a rest. The doctor here is weird and she has a temper, but don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll talk about it more after you¡¯ve recovered. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Having said that, Mango wheeled herself out of the ward. The hospital was as silent and secluded as before, while the city was strange, not to mention the mysterious and unfathomable citizens here. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Since Mango couldn''t get any useful information from Anaya, her mind began to wander off as she looked in the direction of the Equatorial Hotel. Perhaps she could take a look at the hotel and find some useful clues there. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 When Mango returned to the ward, she saw the doctor standing in front of the window while holding a toy in her hand, but no one could tell what was on her mind. It was a child''s toy. However, Mango said nothing as she didn¡¯t have the time to listen to stories now, although she knew that the doctor must have had an eventful past. "I want to leave the hospital." Mango spoke in a nd tone. Nevertheless, the doctor didn''t look back at her and just said in a low voice, "You can leave whenever you are in good health again." "Thank you for your kindness, but I¡¯m fully aware of my health condition. Hence, I must leave this ce as I cannot stay any longer." Mango knew that she definitely could not walk out of this hospital without the doctor''s permission. Although this unadorned and simple hospital seemed dested, Mango was observant enough to notice that surveince cameras were all over the ce. Perhaps there was something in the hospital that Mango was oblivious to, otherwise why would the doctor install so many cameras here if there were no patients? Frankly, Mango would be curious to explore the hospital if it weren''t for her eagerness to leave this ce and look for Nathaniel and Walter. A City was an extremely eerie ce. Then, the doctor turned around slowly and stared straight at Mango before whispering, "You can leave, but that little girl must stay." "No way." "There''s no room for negotiation, as you would return only if the young girl is still here. If you take her with you now, I''m sure you won¡¯te back again. I''ll give you three days'' time and if you don''t return by then, I''ll kill her!" "What? How could you do that?" Hence, Mango instantly boiled with anger. s, the doctor said in a calm and unhurried manner, "I''ve told you that I''m not a good doctor, and it''s up to me to save or end a person''s life. The girl would have died if it weren''t for me, and since I¡¯m the one who saved her, I can also kill her. Your body can withstand no longer than 3 days, so if you don''t return by then, you¡¯ll run out of energy and I can''t guarantee whether you''ll survive or die. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But if you''re no longer here, it wouldn''t matter whether the girl is still alive or not, isn''t it?" Mango clenched her fist tightly as she suppressed her rage and said, "Is this how you view a person''s life and death?" "I''m not sure how others think about it, but your life is in my hands and you can''t die as long as I''m here.¡± "Why is that? I didn''t make any deal with you nor do I owe you anything!" "Have you forgotten what you''ve promised me? Your life will be at my mercy until you fulfill the deal.¡± Only then did Mango recall what the doctor said before she agreed to let her visit the young girl. She did not know why the doctor insisted on seeing Zion, and she suddenly found this very odd. So odd, in fact, that Mango was regretting her initial promise. "If you go back on your words now, I will kill the little girl right away as her life worth nothing to me anyway." The doctor said as she walked out. "Wait a minute!" Hence, Mango panicked when she noticed that the doctor wasn''t joking at all. She couldn''t let anything bad happen to Anaya, nor could Mango leave her alone even though the child had a lot going on in her mind. "I promise you that I¡¯ll leave ande back within three days to take her from you.¡± "No, you must bring the person I want to meet in three days, only then can you take the girl away." Frankly, Mango really didn''t want to agree, but she knew that she had no choice but to do so at this moment. How the hell did she offend this woman? Thus, Mango was a little annoyed. But at the thought of how dire Anaya''s situation was previously, Mango felt somewhatforted that she was safe and sound now. "Fine... but please return my belongings to me now." "You don''t need those. I¡¯ll give you a shotter and you will keep going for three days." The doctor said as she left the ward. On the other hand, Mango had no idea what medication the doctor administered to her, but she let the doctor do whatever she wanted as her health condition was already in a mess anyway. She just wanted enough time to look for Nathaniel and Walter. Thus, she became calm at the thought of this. A person who came face to face with death would no longer have fears other than being reluctant to part from their families. She didn''t want to say goodbye to her children, Nathaniel, her good friends, and not to mention her parents. All she could do now was to seize the time she had left to look for those she cherished. Mango stared at the gloomy sky outside and felt that the rain might start to pour soon. Then, someone opened the door to her room. Mango didn''t turn around as she thought that the doctor was back, but a small shadow appeared before her instead. She turned and nced at the person before realizing that it was Anaya. Mango smiled as she said, "What''s wrong?" "Are you leaving?" Anaya wrote it on a piece of paper using her pen. However, Mango seemed to have discerned a hint of despair in Anaya''s eyes. Her heart ached as she said, T m only leaving temporarily, and I will be back for you in three days. Don¡¯t worry, I will bring you back to Ocean City and let you meet Gissel.¡± A glint shed across Anaya'' s eyes as she continued writing, "Are you going to the Equatorial Hotel?¡± "Yes." "If you do me a favor, I will tell you where Walter and Nathaniel are." Mango frowned as she saw what Anaya wrote to her. "Do you have a grudge against the Equatorial Hotel?" Of course, she noticed how Anaya''s eyes were filled with hatred. Anaya did not hide it and wrote, "I hate them to my very core, and I swore to take revenge on them. I want Emberly to know what it''s like to die." Her eyes were burning with intense rage and abhorrence. Hence, Mango was nowpletely certain that Emberly was the one who threw Anaya into the river. But what was the grudge that Emberly held against Anaya? Mango asked, "Does Emberly hate you?" Then, Anaya shook her head and wrote, "She wants to put me to death for no reason." Hence, Mango was at a loss. There was no such thing as love or hatred without an apparent reason in this world, so perhaps Emberly treated Anaya as such because Anaya''s presence threatened her. But did Emberly have something to do with Nathaniel''s disappearance? Mango was about to ask more but she noticed that Anaya had already left. However, she did leave a message for Mango. "I''ll wait for you toe back and take me to Ocean City." It was a child''s wish and her plea as an elder sister. Then Mango grasped the piece of paper tightly in her palms. After that, Mango had already regained herposure when the doctor came in again. She was staring at the sky, wondering how long did she have to live. Her health was deteriorating and she wanted to spend the remainder of her life reunited with her family and having a wonderful vacation with them. This was what her children longed for, and also what she yearned for as well. The doctor didn''t say a word and Mango was also very calm and cooperative when the doctor gave her the injection. "Aren''t you afraid of death?" "I am, but there''s something even more terrifying than death in this world." Then Mango looked at the doctor. The doctor frowned and asked, "What is it?" "Human nature." Hence, the doctor fell silent as soon as she heard this. s, Mango did not say anything else as she packed up her belongings and left the hospital. There weren''t many people on the street, though a few of them were extremely stunned to see Mango walking out of the hospital as if she was a miracle. However, Mango ignored their gazes and walked straight towards the Equatorial Hotel. Several vehicles were parked in front of the hotel and they were all branded and luxurious cars. Furthermore, some of them were even limited editions. Hence, Mango found it suspicious to have these cars situated at the entrance of the Equatorial Hotel as the results of Zion'' s investigation resurfaced in her mind. How was it possible to have so many honored guests visiting such a shabby and remote location? Then, Mango walked straight into the Equatorial Hotel with puzzlement. The receptionist who was manning the entrance weed Mango into the hotel respectfully as she was wearing a lowkey, yet elegant outfit. Then, the manager came forward to greet Mango as soon as she noticed her. "Oh, hello there ma''am! Did youe alone?" "Yes." Then, Mango scrutinized the woman from top to bottom, and she could tell from her eyes that she was a scheming individual although her appearance was gorgeous. Mango disliked this woman from the bottom of her heart but nevertheless stayed calm and collected. I''m the manager here and my name is Emberly Wang. What''s your name, ma''am? Would you like to spend a night at our hotel? We have only two presidential suites left, so should I book them for you now? We¡¯ll need to hurry up if you''re interested as the rooms might be reserved in no time.¡± Mango''s brows furrowed at Emberly''s words. She was Emberly Wang? This was the person who had a rtionship with Walter? She was the person who tried to murder Anaya? Then, Mango nced around and was really tempted to ask if there was a big event happening here that attracted so many guests, but she held it back. Mango didn''t tell Emberly her real name as she was being cautious, so she said in low voice, "I am Pa Gerner and I would like a room with a better venttion." "Alright, Miss Gerner, this way please." Next, Emberly led Mango to the elevator. She escorted Mango all the way to the presidential suite. Meanwhile, Mango noticed that the decorations here were extremely opulent and even Ocean City had only a few hotels like this. Why were the guests so interested ining here? Hence, Mango had no idea so she decided to have a walk outside and get some information after changing her clothes. Emberly greeted Mango enthusiastically when she saw here down to the lobby, "Miss Gerner, are you nning to join the Underground City event tonight as well?" Underground City? Mango was stunned for a moment, but she nodded with a calm expression. Then, Emberly became excited all of a sudden. "Here''s the thing, Miss Gerner, you''ll need a pass to go to the Underground City and it''s very expensive. I¡¯m sure that someone like you must be pretty wealthy to be able to visit this ce, but it¡¯s still good to save, isn''t it? I''ve been here for many years and if you trust me, I can guarantee you a pass that is much cheaper than what you can get on your own. However, Miss Gerner, I¡¯m sure you know that I¡¯ll ask for some service fees, but don''t worry as it will still be cheaper than what you can buy yourself. As you know, we also have strict rules for the pass here and not everyone will get the pass to the Underground City.¡± Then, Mango was taken aback by Emberly''s words. A pass? Underground City? Could the secrets of this remote and deste ce be at the Underground City? Mango was about to respond to Emberly when someone entered the hotel from outside. The moment Mango saw that person, she was so stunned that she turned her back to him subconsciously. It was him! Chapter 549 Chapter 549 It was Ryan Roberts! Mango knew Ryan as he was close with Walter that it was impossible not to recognize him, although he wasn''t as famous in Ocean City. The Roberts family was part of the upper- ss society, but they weren''t as prominent and no one would treat them with honor if it weren''t for the close rtionship between Ryan and Walter. Now that Walter was missing and Ryan showed up here, could it be that Ryan hade to look for Walter as well? Just as Mango was about to approach Ryan to talk to him and discuss Walter''s incident, a vignt thought shed through her mind. Something was off! No one knew what happened to Walter at this point, and the person who called her could be just luring her to visit this ce. There was no reason for the person to contact Ryan. Then, Mango suddenly recalled that the person who called her and told her about Walter'' s ident sounded incredibly simr to Ryan. "Sorry, I''ll get back to youter as I left something in my room. I want to go get it." Then, Mango smiled faintly before leaving and she went straight into the elevator. On the other hand, Emberly didn''t sense anything wrong as she said with a smile, "Of course! Please let me know if you need my help anytime as I know the ce better as I''m a local. Everyone comes here to visit the Underground City and I can fully understand that you don''t want to leak your identity, so don''t worry, I won''t invade your privacy.¡± "Great." Mango left after replying to Emberly, but she started feeling suspicious deep down in her heart. Underground City? Everyone came here just to visit that ce? So, it seemed that the Underground City had made a name for itself since there were so many branded cars here. Mango was deep in her thoughts as she entered the elevator and went one floor up before descending back to the lobby. Then, she found a bathroom near the elevator to hide herself. Ryan happened to be meeting Emberly just as Mango came down. Meanwhile, Emberly was very respectful to Ryan as she said with a smile, "Mr. Roberts, you are here!" "Did a woman named Mango Shene to book a room here in the past two days?" Hence, Mango was a little taken aback by Ryan''s words. Was he looking for her? But why? Emberly was stunned for a moment when she heard Mango''s name. "Why are you also looking for Mango Shen? Who is she?" "You shouldn''t be asking questions, just do your job and answer me, yes or no? "No, I check on everyone who visits this ce and none of them were named Mango Shen." Honestly, Emberly felt somewhat frustrated but she didn''t dare cause any further trouble. Then, Ryan nced around before saying in a low voice, "If a person named Mango Shenes to book a room, bear in mind to make her stay no matter what method you use. You can drug and knock her out if that'' s necessary, do you understand?" "Got it." Hence, Emberly didn''t inquire any further but an inexplicable glint shed across her eyes, and it was hard to tell what was on her mind. "Oh, by the way, there was a floating corpse by the river three days ago. Plus, I heard that it was a child, so were you the one who dumped her there?" Then, Mango''s brows furrowed when she heard what Ryan said. He didn''t seem to be here to look for Walter, and he even knew about Anaya''s ident. Thus, Mango perked up when she recalled Anaya''s hatred towards Emberly. Emberly was taken aback when she heard Ryan asking about Anaya. "Mr. Roberts, nothing''s wrong with her, is there? Why are you asking about her?" "This child escaped from the Underground City, yet you have the guts to dispose of her in a public area... Aren¡¯ t you afraid that it will attract attention? I see that the Wang family has been living a comfortable life over the years, so do you intend to put an end to that? Don¡¯t you know that Mr. Coon is fully aware of everything you do?" There was a trace of sternness in Ryan¡¯s voice. Then, Emberly shivered in fear and her expression darkened when Ryan mentioned Mr. Coon. On the other hand, Mango felt puzzled as she observed everything through the narrow slit of the door. Who was Mr. Coon? Why was Emberly so afraid of him? Furthermore, what was the rtionship between Ryan and Mr. Coon? Mango hadn''t wrapped her head around the matter when Emberly spoke in trepidation, "Mr. Roberts, please don¡¯t ever tell Mr. Coon... The kid is mute and I have sent someone to kill her." "You killed her? But I heard clearly from someone that she was dragged out of the river and a woman brought her away. If that woman hadn''t given herself a death sentence by going to Shaquille Seeyan¡¯s hospital, I''m sure that Mr. Coon''s guards would have taken you away long ago!" Then, Ryan red fiercely at Emberly as he said those words. On the other hand, Mango frowned in response. Shaquille Seeyan? Was that the name of the doctor? Hence, Mango could tell that the hospital wasn''t a safe ce either after hearing what Ryan said. Truth be told, she felt that this ce was full of strangeness and mystery. Emberly let out a sigh of relief after hearing what Ryan said, "Oh... what a relief! Luckily she went to Shaquille''s ce as no one who goes therees out alive." "It''s good that you''re aware of it. I wanted to warn you that you''d better not consider going to that ce to look for the child as the Underground City and Shaquille have never interfered with each other''s business. You''d better not provoke her unnecessarily unless you have a death wish." "Got it... Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Roberts." Emberly nodded eagerly. "By the way, are there any new guests at the hotel today?" "Yes, two men and one woman came but they arrived separately. Hence, they don''t seem to be from the same group." Emberly replied to Ryan immediately. Next, Ryan frowned, "The Underground City hasn''t been too peaceful recently so I won''t give you the pass. Tell whoever that wants to get it to look for me, as I''m afraid that you won''t even know if Mango showed up." "Mr. Roberts, is there a need to be so cautious? Can¡¯t you just send Mango''s picture to me?" Frankly, Emberly was reluctant to follow Ryan''s orders as she wouldn''t earn as much money without the pass. No one wouldin about having too much money, and someone like her especially needed more money to feel secure as cash was the most reliablepanion one could have. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Then, Ryan red at her coldly and said, "A photo? I only have her nude photos, do you want to see it?" "Oh... it''s fine then, you can enjoy the pictures on your own.¡± Emberly stuttered when she heard Ryan¡¯s words while Mango narrowed her eyes. Her nude photos? Why would Ryan have them? Mango knitted her brows as she recalled the incident about her nudes being leaked a few months ago. At that time, Rainie was lured to the club by the nude photos of Mango sent from Walter''s phone, yet she almost got into an ident because of the trouble she created. After that incident, Walter kept denying that he sent those photos, but Mango couldn''t let it gopletely although she believed that Walter wouldn''t lie about it. But now that she heard what Ryan said, she had some spections. Ryan had always been by Walter''s side previously and he tagged along with Walter wherever he went, so no one else other than Ryan could get ahold of Walter''s phone. Furthermore, Walter was never wary of Ryan and he even let Ryan know his cell phone''s password. Could it be that Ryan had taken Walter''s mobile phone and sent those photos to Rainie? But if that was true, why did he do that and what was his motive? Mango''s mind was running wild just as Ryan nced around and left. The way Ryan treated Emberly was absolutely not something an uninfluential person could do. So, what was the rtionship between Ryan and Mr. Coon? What was the conflict between Mr. Coon and Nathaniel? If they didn''t have a conflict, why would Nathaniel and Walterpletely disappear from this ce? What did that Underground City look like? Hence, Mango''s curiosity intensified. However, Ryan had said that he would not give the pass to Emberly, and the only way to get it was from him, but he would surely recognize Mango. So, what could she do? Hence, Mango regretted that she did not buy the pass from Emberly before Ryan arrived. But after giving it a second thought, Emberly would probably have to ask Ryan for it even if Mango bought it beforehand, and she would have been exposed if Ryan wanted to meet her in person. The only person who knew she was here was the one who called and told her about Walter''s ident. Since Ryan was so clearly looking for her, the person who called must be him. As Mango finally wrapped her head around this matter, she saw how Emberly spat in the direction Ryan left even though she looked very respectful to him a second ago. Emberly said with resentment, "Bah! Who do you think you are? You'' re just a servant of Mr. Coon and it wasn''t for the fact you were born in Ocean City, could you still order me around? He seriously thinks that he''s all that just because he''s controlling the passes to the Underground City... If I hadn''t saved up some passes, he would really have cut off my livelihood. But now that the Underground City has stopped selling passes, I could really earn a pretty penny!" Hence, Emberly smiled greedily as she said that. Meanwhile, Mango was trying to find a way to solve the problem, but she didn''t expect it to be resolved so soon. It didn''t matter if Emberly was greedy as anything that could be solved with money was not a problem to Mango. Then, she hurriedly came out from the bathroom when Emberly left and went straight to find her. "I''m so sorry, Manager Wang, I forgot to get my phone. What was the pass that you mentioned just now? "The Underground City''s pass." Emberlyughed when she saw how quickly Mango came back to her, but she became more cautious at the thought of what Ryan said earlier. "Miss Gerner, could you please show me your ID card?" Hence, Mango was caught off guard by Emberly''s request. ID card? Wouldn¡¯t her identity be exposed if she gave her ID card to Emberly? "Manager Wang, you told me just now that you wouldn''t invade my privacy, but what''s wrong now? Do you always say things you don''t mean?" Thus, Emberly felt embarrassed after hearing what Mango said. "It¡¯s not what you think, Miss Gerner. Something happened in the Underground City so I¡¯ll need to be more cautious about it. But please don''t worry, I won''t remember your identity even after seeing your ID card.¡± Mango became a little anxious as Emberly insisted on checking her ID card. What should she do? She had never prepared an ID card for Pa Gerner and it would be very easy to detect a fake ID card considering the advanced technology these days, so where could she get an ID card for Pa Gerner now? Chapter 550 Chapter 550 "What''s wrong? Are you unwilling to do so?" Then, Emberly¡¯s expression darkened. Mango knew that Emberly would be more suspicious now that Ryan talked to her, and she would probably be skeptical about any woman. The best method at this moment would be to use an ID card to prove her identity, but it was precisely this that hindered Mango. "Indeed... I''m somewhat unwilling." Mango said in a nd tone but as she noticed how Emberly''s expression became increasingly gloomy, she smiled and said, "But if you insist on it, I''ll go get it from my room now and show it to you. "Miss Gerner, I''m really sorry as I have no intention of making things difficult for you. I promise to get you a pass to the Underground City as long as I''ve seen your ID card." Emberly''s face brightened up a little upon hearing Mango''s words. Then, Mango smiled but she was no longer as calm as before as she headed back to her room. An ID card. Where could she get an ID card for Pa Gerner? Moreover, everything was synchronized on the inte now, so Emberly would surely find out after checking. Mango returned to her room with worry in her heart. As she felt a little stuffy in the room, she opened the window and found that the hotel was surrounded by bodyguards. It seemed that both Ryan and Emberly were on high alert and it was absolutely impossible for her to leave right now. She also had a three- day agreement with Shaquille, and she could never sacrifice Anaya''s life even if she didn''t manage to find Walter and Nathaniel. Then, Mango frowned very deeply. What was she going to do now? Just then, her cell phone rang. Mango looked at her phone and saw that the call was from Zion. "What''s wrong, Zion?" Hence, Mango¡¯s voice returned to how she would sound normally. However, Zion didn¡¯t make a sound, and Mango felt a little worried about that. "Zion?" "Mommy, where are you?" Zion''s voice sounded as if he was a little downcast. Mango thought that there was some conflict between him and Gissel, so she said softly, "I¡¯m still outside, so what¡¯s wrong, Zion? You sound crestfallen, did you have a fight with Gissel?" "Mommy, are you in A City?" Hence, Mango was immediately taken aback by Zion''s words. "You''re in A City, am I right? Something''s happened to Mr. Ye, isn''t it?" Honestly, Mango didn''t know how to answer the series of questions that Zion posed. "Zion, listen to me, I won''t let anything bad happen to your dad, I promise." "If nothing''s happened to Mr. Ye, you wouldn¡¯t have gone to A City. Mommy, I went back to Ye Family''s mansion just now." Hence, Mango was unable to remain calm after hearing what Zion said. "You went back to the mansion? Why? Did anyone do anything to you? Where are you now?" Frankly, Mango was really worried. She had told Zion not to go back as Nick was now in charge of the Ye Family, and even Madam Ye could barely protect herself. Who knew what Nick would do to Zion if he went back? On the other hand, Zion noticed that Mango was worried so he hurriedly said, "I took a cab there but I didn''t enter the house, though I noticed from the entrance that they changed the bodyguards. I didn''t go in but I called grandmother, and the maid said that she was asleep as she was ill. But grandmother never declines my calls, so I hacked into their security system and found that she was captured. Neither Rita nor Wisdom were around, so I called Wisdom. Only then did I realize that you hid so many things from me. Am I a stranger to you, mommy?" Zion sounded disappointed when he finished what he wanted to say. Mango figured that Zion had got the wrong idea, so she hurriedly said, "Of course not, Zion, I just didn''t want you to be under so much stress as a kid. I''m just protecting you as I don''t want you to get involved or hurt, do you understand?" "But Mommy, I don''t want anything to happen to you either... Mr. Ye is still my dad although I don''t like him that much. Now that something''s happened to him, how can I ignore it? I''m the man of the house if Mr. Ye is not around, and I''m responsible for taking care of you and Rita..." Then, tears started to form in Mango''s eyes. "My dear, I am really touched to hear what you''ve said, but you''re still young. Frankly, I hope that you can live your childhood happily like any other kid, do you understand? I don¡¯t want you to be stressed out at your age as I would really love to provide you a peaceful environment so that you can grow up without any worries." "Such a day wille, mommy, it will definitelye." Hence, Zion was very sure about his prediction. He said, "Mommy, how could you be in A City alone? Wisdom said that you didn''t bring anyone with you, and now that Uncle Song and Mr. Ye are in trouble, how are you able to make it through?" "I will be fine as long as Rita, Wisdom and you are waiting for me at home. I''m sure I will make it." Mango wanted tofort Zion but he said, "Mommy, don''t try to show off, I know that Hadley abducted you the moment you left the military hospital and even though you were lucky enough to escape, things still aren¡¯t going as smoothly after you arrived at A City, isn''t it?" "How did you know?" Mango felt that this was rather frightening and she was relieved that this was her son. If he were her enemy, she wouldn''t even see himing. Thus, she was very sure that Zion would be more capable than Nathaniel in the future. Zion smiled and said, "Mommy, what are you afraid of? I''m not going to hurt you, it''s just that I installed a tracking device on you. As long as I know your location, I can take advantage of the connections you and Mr. Ye have to make things easier to investigate." "You little brat, how could you spy on your own mom? Do you want to be punished?" Although Mango was berating him, anyone could discern the overflowing pride in her voice. Then, Zion said with a smile, "Mommy, I''m just concerned about you. I would definitely not spend so much effort checking on other people." "Yes, you''re right... Do I owe you thanks for your concern then, Mr. Shen?" "You''re absolutely right!" Clearly, Zion felt happy and proud of his actions. Mango grinned as she noticed that her son''s mood had improved. "Alright, I''ll take good care of myself here. Don''t worry about me." "There''s no way I can do that... I want to get through this with you!" Then, Mango was frightened by Zion''s words. "What do you mean by that? You''re just a kid, so you cannote to A City!" "Mommy, I can assist you over the inte and I won''t go if you don''t allow me to, but you can''t leave me behind as I might be of big help to you!¡± Then, Mango froze for a second before asking in a low voice, "Where'' s the tracking device you installed on me?" "On your earrings, mommy." "What a brat, your father custom made these earrings for me, so how dare you modify them? If you don''t get my permission first next time, I''ll beat your ass when I return." Mango touched her earrings subconsciously before taking them off to have a look, but she couldn¡¯t spot any difference. Then, Zion beamed and said, "Mommy, are you checking your earrings? Don''t worry, I didn''t ruin them because I already told Mr. Ye about it when he made them. If not, how could I have embedded the device into it without you knowing?" "Your dad knew about it?¡± "Of course! He allowed me to do it for the sake of your safety." Truthfully, Mango had mixed feelings in her heart upon hearing what her son said. Nathaniel was always thinking about her, but never himself. Where was he now? "Did you install one for your dad?" "I didn''t since he''s a man and great at defending himself... so why should I install a tracking device on him? However, I really regret it now as we could'' ve found his location if I did..." Zion was crestfallen when he mentioned Nathaniel. Moreover, Mango didn''t feel happy either. That was right! Everyone thought Nathaniel had great self-defense skills and ample connections so no one would dare do anything to him, yet who would'' ve expected the person closest to him was the true snake? Mango had no interest in knowing why Nick became like that, but she desperately wanted to know where Nathaniel was. When Nathaniel previously disappeared all of a sudden, Noah knew of his whereabouts and Walter was able to track down his location. However, Walter was involved this time, so what else could Mango do? Hence, Mango felt extremely distressed deep down at the thought of this. "Mommy, are you feeling very sad?" "No, I''m not." Mango responded hurriedly as she didn''t want her son to be worried about her. "That''s nonsense, I can hear the sadness in your voice through the phone.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Zion had barely finished the sentence before Mango almost burst into tears. Honestly, she didn'' t feel as lonely anymore despite her current situation, as she had a son who genuinely cared for her. "I was quite sad just now, but now that you¡¯re with me, I don¡¯t feel that way anymore." "Mommy, there''s no need for you to be sad as I have installed a tracking device on Uncle Song''s phone before this despite not doing it for Mr. Ye, so I''ll just need to check on Uncle Song''s phone now." Then, Mango smiled bitterly after hearing what Zion said. She held Walter''s phone in her hand as she whispered, "His mobile phone is with me." "Huh?" Zion was stunned as he had never expected this to be the case. Mango couldn''t help but chuckle as Zion had miscalcted the situation, "Alright, I''ll be careful." "Mommy, do you think that I''m useless?" "Why would I? My son is the smartest boy in the world and you¡¯re my lucky charm. I will surely be safe and sound with you around." Mango spoke in a gentle voice. Then, Zion grinned and said, "Mommy, even though Uncle Song''s tracking device is with you, I have also installed another one on his underwear, so I can still track down his location if he didn''t change it." Hence, Mango blushed slightly as she heard what Zion told her. "Zion, how could you put a tracking device on his underwear?" "Why not? He said that he had a fat d*ck and it''s even bigger than Mr. Ye''s, so I wanted to have a look." Thus, Mango couldn''t hold back her anger as she heard Zion''s answer. Walter, that b*stard! What the h*ck did he tell Zion? Zion was only a child! However, Zion''s words piqued Mango''s attention. "Zion, what did you say? You mentioned that you could see Uncle Song''s private part?" Mango''s face flushed red uncontrobly as soon as she said that, as it was still embarrassing for her to mention a man''s private part even though she was already a married woman. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 "Mommy, do you want to see it? I have some screenshots." Zion''s words made Mango blush like a maiden. "No... I''m not interested in his... private area." "It¡¯s okay to look at it and see if it''s bigger than Mr. Ye''s. I haven''t got the chance to peek at his...¡± Frankly, Mango was so startled that she choked on her own saliva. "You''d better get rid of the idea if you don''t want to be beaten up by your dad.¡± Mango could not understand what was going on in Zion¡¯s mind. Just then, Emberly''s voice came from outside. "Miss Gerner, are you there?" Hence, Mango was stunned as she had totally forgotten about this matter. "I''m here, but I''m busy now as I''m on a call. I''ll get back to youter downstairs.¡± Mango said through the door. Emberly was confused, but she knew that Mango wouldn'' t be able to escape as there were surveince cameras and bodyguards all over the ce, so she said, "Alright, Miss Gerner, but please hurry up as I don''t have many passes left with me. Plus, the rules have be really strict now. Three more people came by today, and I don'' t intend to reserve the passes for anyone." "Got it." Next, Mango knitted her brows tightly. What was so tempting about the Underground City that so many people visited this ce? Due to that, Mango became even more curious than before. Then, Zion asked in a low tone upon hearing their conversation, "Mommy, are you in trouble now?" "Yes, things are getting a little bit tricky here." Mango thought about it for a moment and figured that Zion was probably the only one who could help her right now. She was afraid that Zion would be suspicious earlier so she never spilled a word, but who knew that he figured it out himself? The only person who could resolve the urgent problem she faced now was Zion. "Zion, I used a fake name to prevent anyone from knowing my true identity, but now they are asking for my ID card and I can''t produce one, do you have any solutions?" Mango wouldn''t have asked this to an ordinary child, but her son was Zion Shen, so she thought that she should give it a try. Then, Zion frowned slightly. "What''s your fake name?" "Pa Gerner." "You could tell them that you''ve lost your ID card and ask them to check it online because even if I create an ID card now, you won¡¯t be able to get it. But if we use the inte, I can fabricate a new identity for you and guarantee that it wouldn''t cause any problems when they look it up. However, I''ll need to hack into the police''s security system, so the fake identity can''t be sustained for too long. Did you reveal where you''re from?" Fortunately, Zion''s words made Mango feel calmer. "I didn''t, anywhere is fine as long as it''s not Ocean City." "Got it, mommy, give me three minutes." Hence, Mango was surprised and amazed to hear what Zion said. "Three minutes? Is that enough for you? It''s okay, you don''t have to rush it as I can stall them for ten minutes, or even half an hour if you need it." "Mommy, it will arouse suspicion if you take too long. I can settle the issue in three minutes, so don¡¯t worry." Having said that, Zion hung up the call. After that, his fingers flew across the keyboard. Meanwhile, Gissel was sitting beside him, and she was bbergasted by Zion''s ability. At the same time, she felt inferior as she couldn¡¯t recognize even a single line of code that Zion created. She was a few years older than Zion, and yet she could notpare to him now that they were side by side. Hence, she felt inadequate and even had the urge to run away all of a sudden. However, Zion didn¡¯t notice that Gissel was downcast as he was busy hacking the security system of the police force. He searched through the system quickly and noticed a vacancy in a remote town. Then, he quickly entered Mango''s fake identity and changed her birthdate as well as her ID number. Everything was done in exactly three minutes. The corners of Zion''s mouth lifted into a smile as he checked the time confidently and noticed that he had used precisely three minutes. Then, Zion immediately ced a call to Mango. "Mommy, it''s done." "Really?" It was rather surreal to Mango. Lady Luck must be smiling down on her to have such a genius for a son! Then, Zion said proudly, "Absolutely, cause I''m the one handling it. I¡¯ll send the identity to you so you can have a look. Keep that information in mind, so don¡¯t make any mistakester on. By the way, mommy, I chose a city that is situated in a remote area and I didn''t use a famous identity in case you were exposed. However, you can''t enter the Underground City without a reputation, so I asked someone from the Dark Night to contact a local rich man, Richard Wang. Just mention that you''re his adopted daughter and that you''re here on his behalf." Mango was incredibly pleased to know that her son had everything arranged for her. "Alright, thank you, Zion." "You''re wee!" After that, Zion sent the fabricated identity to Mango. Hence, Mango couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief the moment she saw her face appear in the police security system. She quickly wrote down the information and she took a deep breath before she opened the door and left. "Help! Someone, help!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Mango suddenly shouted at the top of her lungs. Of course, Emberly was the first one to rush over. "Miss Gerner, what''s wrong?" "My wallet is missing! Aren''t there surveince cameras in your hotel? Hurry up and check if one of your workers took it when they cleaned up my room! Mango''s expression had contorted into something extremely unpleasant. Hence, Emberly was stupefied for a moment before she said with a fake smile, "Miss Gerner, what a coincidence... I wanted to take a look at your ID card, but now your wallet is missing?" "What do you mean? Are you implying that I did this on purpose? Let me tell you, I, Pa Gerner, am not afraid of being questioned! I wouldn''t havee here if I haven''t heard good things about this ce, yet you''re talking to me like this now? Are you looking down on me?¡± Thus, Mango''s expression became gloomy in a sh. Emberly did not have aeback as she saw how confident Mango was. "Miss Gerner, please don''t be angry, our hotel staff is very disciplined and I¡¯m sure they won''t steal your purse. Why don''t you try looking for it again?" "Are you saying that I''m deliberately hiding my purse in order to ruin the reputation of your hotel?" "That''s not the case, Miss Gerner, please calm down..." "How could you ask me to calm down? Whatever it is, if I can''t find my purse today, I¡¯ll call the police." Mango huffed in anger. Then, Emberly knitted her brows together in a frown when she heard that Mango intended to call the police. Although she had nothing to hide regarding her business, it would be difficult for her to justify things if the police got involved and she was afraid that everything about the Underground City would be exposed. Hence, Emberly''s expression slightly softened at the thought of this. "Miss Gerner, I just want to see your ID card, but if you''ve really lost it, can you tell me your ID number? I''ll just look it up on the inte. As for your wallet, our hotel will investigate the matter thoroughly for you." What she meant was that if Mango was really Pa Gerner, then they would look into it and return her wallet. However, there would be serious consequences if she were found to be a fake. Obviously, Mango understood what she meant but she sneered, "How can I let you have my ID number so easily?" "Then how are you going to prove your identity? As you know, we''ve been very strict recently. I can''t do anything unless you don''t intend to go to the Underground City anymore." "That''s impossible! I came here especially to visit it!" Anger boiled in Mango''s chest. "If that is so, I''m sorry, but you must prove your identity, Miss Gerner." After saying that, Emberlyughed in a superficial manner. Then, Mango said angrily, "I can tell you my ID number but you must promise me not to leak it, if not there will be consequences." "Of course, that''s for sure." Emberly nodded eagerly. Then, Mango told Emberly her ID number in a low tone. The manager quickly told the person beside her to use their phone to give it a quick check on the inte. After that, they found information about Pa Gerner, and it was even documented in the police security system. Hence, Emberly felt a weight lift off her shoulders having seen the record of Mango''s false identity. "I''m so sorry, Miss Gerner, I''ll ask someone to look for your wallet right away." "Fine, forget it! There isn¡¯t much cash in my wallet other than my ID and a few credit cards anyway. It would be really troublesome to apply for a card now, but luckily I have my phone with me so I can still make transactions in the Underground City.¡± Mango waved her hand impatiently as she said that. On the other hand, Emberly was extremely happy to hear what Mango said. "Of course! Miss Gerner, please don''t take it to heart, I''ll ask a waiter to send some refreshments to you as an apology." "Hmph! I¡¯m not interested in such petty things!" Having said that, Mango went straight back to her room. However, she realized that her back was drenched in sweat the moment she closed the door. In truth, she was very nervous the whole time. She had always known how capable Zion was, but she didn''t expect him to be such an expert. Mango'' s heart was thumping rapidly in anxiety when Emberly told the worker to look up her information. Then, she let out a sigh of relief as she sprawled out on the bed. Her breath came in heavy gasps. Right at this moment, she received a message from Zion. "Mommy, I''ve found out Uncle Song''s location and it''s right here. Have a look to see if you know where it is." Mango looked at the map Zion sent and quickly looked it up on the inte. Then, she realized that the ce wasn''t far from the Equatorial Hotel, and it seemed to be a church. The church was the Underground City? Could it be that Zion made a mistake in the location? "Zion, this is a church. It''s very conspicuous, so are you sure Walter is there?" Hence, Zion found it strange as well after hearing what Mango said. "But the signal shows that he''s right there. Although the signal''s strength wavers at times, it''s really urate." In truth, Zion had no idea what went wrong. Mango hurriedly said upon hearing her son''s reaction, "It''s fine, I will go and take a lookter. Where are you now?¡± "I¡¯m at Uncle Soo''s house." Then, Zion said in a low voice, "Mommy, should I go to the military base to check on Wisdom and Rita? I''m afraid that Rita will be worried if you''re not around." Hence, Mango couldn''t help but recall her conversation with Rita. Everyone thought that all Rita cared about was food and having fun, but Mango was the first to realize that Rita was a genius in disguise. "That¡¯s not necessary, Rita is fine and everything will be okay as long as Wisdom is around. Stay at Uncle Soo''s house and keep in touch with me at all times. Hopefully, we can save your dad and Uncle Song." "I¡¯m sure we can, mommy!" Zion was busyforting Mango when he yelped all of a sudden, "Oh no!" "What''s wrong?" Then, the signal was cut off from Zion¡¯s side. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 "Zion!" Mango was extremely worried as she could no longer hear anything from Zion''s end. Did something happen to Zion? Mango''s heart was racing in anxiety and desperation, and she wanted to go back home right now to check on Zion. Hence, Mango didn''t know what to do and she felt extremely helpless when Zion¡¯s call came in again. "Mommy." "Are you okay? Did something go wrong?" Mango''s heart was pounding uncontrobly. She could no longer bear any additional trauma in this dire situation, and Zion was her closest and dearest family member. Then, Zion shook his head and said, "No, it¡¯s nothing much, but someone tried to track down my location and they almost seeded, so I had to cut off the signal." Mango heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing Zion¡¯s words, but she still asked in worry, "Are you really okay?" "I''m really fine, mommy, but Uncle Song''s signal is probably blocked as I can''t seem to find it anymore." "It''s okay since we already know his location, just leave the rest to me and don''t take any risks anymore." Cold sweat beaded up on Mango''s forehead. Then, she suddenly regretted getting Zion involved in this matter. He was still a child after all, so how could let him take the risk along with her? Hence, Mango felt that she was very useless. "Mommy, don''t worry as everything is fine here. I can use other methods to hack into the system even though the signal is blocked." "No! Please don''t!" Mango refused directly. "Zion, listen to me, you''ve already helped me a lot, so just leave the rest to me. Really, I can do it by myself." Zion could discern Mango''s anxiety and uneasiness as well as her concern and worry for him. "Fine, mommy, I promise, but you must let me know if you need my help as something has already happened to Mr. Ye, and I don''t want the same thing to happen to you... or else Rita and I will both be orphans..." Then, Zion suddenly burst into tears as he said those words. Mango had rarely heard Zion cry and had always thought that this child would never shed tears, but the moment she heard him cry, she felt incredibly heartbroken and devastated. Gosh, how insecure he was! She had always thought that Zion didn''t have a good rtionship with Nathaniel, yet who knew that he saw Nathaniel as the pir of the family? Now that something unfortunate happened to Nathaniel, Zion felt as if his world had copsed. His cries revealed his insecurity and perturbation at this moment although he seemed very calm usually. Meanwhile, Mango''s heart throbbed in pain and sorrow. From the moment Zion was born, she had never provided him a peaceful living environment as they had been relying on the Tang family, although they never had to worry about their daily needs. Now that they had returned to Ocean City by Nathaniel''s side in the Ye family, she thought that her children could finally settle down and live a stable life, yet every incident that had urred until now never gave them a sense of security. Hence, Mango felt incredibly guilty and kept ming herself for this. "Don''t cry, my darling, I promise you that I won''t let you and Rita be orphans. It''s okay, stop crying..." "Mommy, you must never break your promise, okay?" Mango'' s heart tightened in sorrow as Zion sobbed. "Okay, I''ll keep my word and never bear the stress on my own if I ever need your help. I also promise to try my best and bring dad home no matter what so that I can give you and Rita a complete home." Mango almost shed tears but she was trying her best to hold it back. She couldn''t cry! If she did, Zion would feel even more anxious if she started weeping. "Yes, it''s a deal!" "Deal." Then, Mango hung up the phone but still couldn''t calm herself down for quite a while. She had to keep the promise she made and get through all the obstacles no matter how difficult things might be. Her only solution now was to visit the Underground City now that Nathaniel and Walter were both missing and Anaya was still with Shaquille Seeyan. Hence, she believed that everything would proceed in the right direction as long as she could find Nathaniel. On the other hand, Emberly''s racing heart was finally at ease now that she confirmed Mango''s identity, so she asked the security guard to investigate Mango''s alleged theft. Coincidentally, a staff member did indeed take something out of Mango''s room when she came in to clean the suite. Hence, Emberly brought her to Mango. "Miss Gerner, this staff member indeed stole your belongings but she kept denying that it was your purse. How would you like to punish her?" Emberly did this on purpose to put on a show for Mango, as other people would usually ask Emberly to take care of the issue herself. However, Mango was taken aback and her heart thumped in shock. Was it really stolen? Then, she frowned slightly and asked, "Return me whatever you stole, or else there will be consequences." The staff member underestimated Mango as she was pretty and slender. If she could make it through this hurdle, she could make some money after handing the item to Emberly, as the thing was no use to her anyway. On the other hand, Emberly felt contented deep down seeing that the staff member was unwilling to cooperate, but Mango¡¯s expression darkened. Losing her purse was just an excuse Mango came up with on the fly, but she hadn''t realized that something had actually been stolen. When she checked her pockets thoroughly, she realized that she''d lost her stamp. She was a designer and had her own special stamp that was engraved with her nickname. Although these people might not recognize it, Ryan knew and her identity would be exposed if he got hold of her seal. Moreover, the seal was made of top-notch pear blossom wood so it was incredibly expensive and more importantly, a gift from Zion. She had no idea where the brat got such expensive material, but she couldn''t afford to lose her son¡¯s gift. Mango could tell from Emberly''s and the worker''s attitude that they had a good rtionship so she was burning with rage deep inside her chest. She hadn''t had the chance to take revenge on Emberly for what happened to Anaya, yet Emberly was nowing for her? Then, Mango sneered and said, "I''ll say it once more, return my things!" "I have no idea what you''re talking about." The staff member stuck to her guns. Hence, Mango didn''t want to waste any more time and she went forward and dislocated the staff member''s arm. Her movement was so quick that no one saw iting. When they realized what was happening, her arm had already been dislocated. "Ahh!" The staff member came to her senses before yelping in pain. However, Mango showed no mercy as her hand grasped tightly on the staff member''s neck. Her eyes were filled with murderous intent. "I''m actually a very generous person, you know? If you¡¯d told me that you need money, I would¡¯ve given some to you anyhow. But the problem is, I hate people taking my things without asking for my permission beforehand and I¡¯d never let this issue slide. However, I¡¯ve given you a chance to admit it and you can¡¯t me me as you''re the one who didn''t appreciate it. Return me my items and I''ll let you go, or else I don''t mind murdering you here! You should know that it wouldn''t be a problem for me even if I get sued in court for homicide, considering my social status...¡± Mango spoke very slowly and even nced at Emberly a few times intentionally. On the other hand, Emberly didn''t expect that Mango had both a bad temper and amazing martial arts skills. Hence, she could not help but shiver in fear. "Miss Gerner, it''s not a good idea to kill someone here." "Is that so? I¡¯m sure many people have lost their lives in the Underground City. You must''ve gotten used to death, right? Do you really think I won''t do it?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mango tightened her fingers as she spoke and the worker¡¯ s face flushed red in a sh with difort. "Don''t kill me... I¡¯ll spill the beans! I just took your seal as I saw that it was made of blossom wood. Because of that, I got greedy... I¡¯m sorry, here¡¯s your seal, I¡¯ll give it back.¡± The worker hurriedly took the seal out of her pocket using her unhurt hand and handed it over to Mango as she trembled in extreme trepidation. Then, Emberly quickly took a step forward to have a look and nced at Mango several times when she noticed that it was her nickname. "Miss Gerner, this nickname is..." "Don''t ask anything you shouldn''t, Manager Wang. Honestly, you should be well aware of this rule. Aren''t you aware of what a stamp signifies in the upper echelons of society?¡± Mango red at Emberly coldly and the viciousness in her gaze intimidated her. "Yes, you''re right... The stamp is a valuable item and you can''t lose it." Emberly replied to Mango helplessly. The wood was of top-notch quality and this small stamp was worth more than a million dors. s, she could only have a look and that was it. Although Emberly wasn''t too happy about it, her life was way more valuable than stealing a stamp. Mango took the stamp back and examined it carefully to confirm that it was hers. After that, she let go of the staff member and her expression returned to normal. "The stamp is very important to me, as for the rest, just take it as a gift from me to you." The staff member felt aggrieved when she heard what Mango said. "Miss Gerner, I took only your stamp and didn''t take anything else." "Is that so? But my purse is gone, and if you decided on stealing my belongings, would you pass over the cash in my purse? Forget it, I don''t want to argue with you over it. I''ll give you my wallet now that I¡¯ve gotten back my seal. Manager Wang, please leave my room if there¡¯s nothing else as I want to take a rest now.¡± Hence, Mango ordered them to leave immediately. The staff member wanted to say something further but she was frightened by Emberly''s gaze. She could tell that she was doomed as Emberly wouldn''t believe her anymore no matter what she said. On the other hand, Mango didn''t feel the slightest bit of sympathy for the staff member''s fate as someone as greedy as her was bound to face such consequences someday. Just as Mango turned around and was about to return to her room, Emberly gave the others a look and the staff member was dragged away with her mouth muffled. Then, Emberly stopped Mango. "Miss Gerner, do you need a pass to the underground city?" "Manager Wang, are you nning to have me state my price?" Mango spoke in a somewhat careless manner as she knew that Emberly eagerly wanted to sell out the passes. Furthermore, Emberly would also face big consequences if Ryan knew that she was selling the passes in private. Then, Emberly became anxious seeing Mango act so nonchntly. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 "It''s not like that. There are more peopleing and this pass is in high demand." Emberly''s words made Mangough. "Well, there are indeed several more people who''vee, but I don''t think they will buy anything from you. After all, although they''re rich, they''d be willing to purchase an expensive pass from the official venue, right?" Hearing that, Emberly''s expression turned unpleasant. "Miss Gerner, you should know that the ones I have are definitely a little better than those outside." "But it''s expensive." "We can negotiate it." Then Mango looked at Emberly, as if she was deep in thought. Emberly saw that there was a chance, so she quickly smiled and said, "Miss, what do you think of it? The price here is only ten percent higher than the ones in the Underground City. You should give me a chance to earn some extra cash, right?" Seeing this, Mango understood that Emberly probably wouldn''t be able to sell the pass. However, why was it so? Mango said confusedly, "I''m a little puzzled. Is the pass really legitimate? Otherwise why do you insist on selling it to me?" Frankly, Emberly seemed to be hiding something from her. "What is it? You don''t want to talk about it? Forget it. Anyway, I can also buy the pass from the Underground City." As she spoke, she was about to turn around and leave. "Miss Gerner!" Emberly hurriedly stopped her. "What''s the matter?" "I''ll tell you the truth, okay? The others who came here today are all regr customers. They''re familiar with the city and obviously won''t buy a pass from me. Instead, they''ll go to the Underground City, where they''ll get discounts. Isn''t this your first time here? Since you''re new, there''ll be a strict checkpoint at the entrance, and maybe you won''t be able to enter. Although you''ll have to spend a little more here, it''ll be more convenient, isn''t it? That''ll save you a lot of time. That''s why, Miss Gerner, it''s definitely a wise choice to buy from me." "The pass you''re selling isn''t fake, is it? Will I get kicked out after spending all my money? Wouldn''t that be ridiculous?" Mango looked hesitant. Then, Emberly quickly said, "No, no. I can take you there. With my guidance and the pass in hand, you''ll definitely be fine." "Well, let me think about it." Mango revealed an extremely conflicted expression on her face. "All right, how about this? I''ll offer you a price slightly higher than the one sold in there, okay?" Mango was hopeful after looking at Emberly''s desperate look. She pretended to be exasperated and said, "Well, since you''ve found the stamp for me, I will buy it from you. There is no need for the discount since people who visit here can definitely afford it. However, you have to promise that I can enter the Underground City." "There won''t be any problems at all!" Emberly nodded happily. Then, Mango used her phone and made the payment. Seeing that the money had been transferred into her ount, Emberly''s face lit up instantly. "This is the pass, Miss Gerner. Handle it with care. Tell me if there is anything else you need. I will definitely try my best to fulfill your wishes." "All right, I won''t forget what you''ve done for me today." Next, Mango took the pass, looked at it, and put it into her pocket. "Oh, by the way, give me the location so you don''t have to take me there. Otherwise, people may talk behind your back if they knew you sold it to me." Emberly paused for a moment, then said with a smile, "Yes, you''re right. I didn''t think of this. Thank you for reminding me, Miss Gerner." After that, Emberly sent the location to Mango. Seeing that the location was exactly the same as the one sent by Zion, Mango knew something was up. It turned out that the church was the entrance of the Underground City. Then, Mango calmly put away her phone and gifted Emberly a piece of jade, "Thank you, but you''d better not let others see this. There are only a few jades left of this color now." Emberly looked and found that it was a priceless piece of purple jade. Although she did not specialize in that area, she could tell at a nce that this jade bracelet was of good quality and was extraordinary. Emberly grinned like a Cheshire Cat upon receiving the gift. "Goodness, that''s so generous of you. Thank you." After that, she scanned the area warily and quickly put it away. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Then, Mango said in a low voice, "This jade bracelet was bought for 30 million, so be careful not to show it off. Since there''s surveince everywhere here, what if someone sees it?..." Mango hinted and Emberly immediately understood the meaning behind her words. "Yes, I get it. I will go to the security room and delete the footage." "Ah, you''re sharp-witted indeed. It''s better to delete it in case we get into trouble because of the pass." Emberly nodded quickly. "Yes, of course. Miss Gerner, I''ll be off to the security room. Just tell me if you need anything." "Go ahead." Mango waved her hand and bid Emberly farewell. Watching Emberly leave in a hurry, a sly grin shed across Mango''s face. She had no choice but to do this because Ryan knew her, so she should try to avoid him as much as possible. After Mango had sorted everything out, she quickly returned to her room and made some preparations. When night fell, the surroundings began to get crowded and morous. In this small, remote town, there were all kinds of luxury cars driving in and out, which was extremely dazzling to see. Meanwhile, Mango was making her way through the crowd of people. Just then, Zion sent a text message asking her if she was okay. Mango replied to him saying that she was doing great and immediately turned off the phone. She could not afford to make any mistakes during this period of time. She wore a navy blue dress tonight as she went straight to the church. There was a huge throng of people who were lining up at the entrance of the church. However, Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Ryan sitting at the ticketing booth beside her. What should she do? Did she have to face Ryan here? Just when she was hesitating, someone suddenly pulled on her arm from behind. "Who is it?" Mango instinctively became rmed, but then she heard Emberly''s voice resounding, "It''s me, Miss Gerner. I forgot to tell you that there is a rule here. Everyone who enters must wear a mask to conceal their identity. Hence, I''ve prepared one for you, and I hope that you will kindly ept it." Emberly''s ttering manner made her feel disgusted. However, she noticed that there were people around her who didn''t wear masks. Therefore, she asked in confusion, "Why are there people who don''t wear masks?" "Here''s the thing, Miss. Those who don''t wear masks don''t care about being seen by others. They are not afraid that others will know what they have purchase here. But you''re different, you''re from a remote area, and it''s the first time you''ve been here. So, it''s better to wear it." Hearing Emberly''s words, Mango was secretly delighted. It seemed that even the Gods were helping her. However, she didn''t show any emotion on her face. "Yes, you''re right. Thank you for that. I''ll repay youter." "Why, thank you so much, Miss." Honestly, Mango couldn''t stand Emberly''s greediness. Mango took the mask and put it on. Then, she whispered, "Do we still need to remove the mask when we pass through the main entrance?" "No, you don''t need to. You can just get inside directly with the pass." Mango nodded her head and immediately put on the mask. Suddenly, there was a flurry ofmotion amongst the people around her. "What''s the matter? I arrived here first, but why won''t you give me the pass?" It was a woman, who was about the same height as Mango. She looked very beautiful, and she even resembled Mango a little. Hence, Mango was slightly stunned. How could there be such a simr- looking person? On the other hand, Emberly seemed to have noticed this as well. She whispered, "Miss Gerner, is she your sister?" "No, I don''t know her." Mango didn''t want to stir up any trouble right now. Although she had some doubts, she decided to get down to business first. She had undergone reconstructive surgery with Abyss''s help after her face had been disfigured. Upon seeing this woman who looked exactly like her, she couldn''t help but wonder if that woman knew Abyss. However, she had no time to dwell on that matter anymore. When Emberly heard Mango saying that she didn''t know this woman, she said in a low voice, "Miss Gerner, don''t meddle in other people''s business. Follow me, this is a direct entry to the Underground City. It seems that the woman is new to this ce, so she needed to be inspected. I bet that''s why she''s angry." Honestly, Mango was a little nervous and hesitant. If it weren''t for the pass and the mask given by Emberly, she would probably be the one who was being examined right now. After the briefmotion, Ryan looked over. As soon as he saw her face, he immediately said, "Arrest her!" "What are you doing? Why are you arresting me? Do you know who I am?" The woman tried her best to resist, but the bodyguards in the Underground City were quite aggressive. They soon subdued the woman and took her away. Meanwhile, Ryan seemed to be waiting for someone. After the woman was captured, Mango and the others were allowed to enter. Mango knew that Ryan might have mistaken the woman for her because of the dark surroundings. Although she gained entry smoothly, she still felt a little sorry for that woman. However, there was no point in thinking about these things now. Mango quickly followed the crowd into the Underground City. Truth be told, she was shocked by how it looked like! This was just like an underground trading market. As long as people had the money, they could buy anything here. The ce was selling not only goods, but even women and children. Anger rose in her heart when she noticed the filthy surroundings. However, she still had to restrain herself. Just then, a waiter walked over. After looking at Mango''s pass, he said respectfully, "Miss, you are assigned to room number three. Please follow me. Mango nodded her head and followed after him. Meanwhile, it was very dark in the crowded corridor. Mango looked around warily, but she suddenly felt someone approaching her. "Who goes there?" She wanted to dodge, but the other party was even faster than her. Just when Mango turned around to defend herself, the person quickly robbed her of her belongings. "Hey, my stuff! Help! There''s a thief!" Her shout immediately caused a disturbance in the crowd. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 "Thief? What thief?" The people around her were highly strung. Mango quickly touched her pocket. She found that her phone was still there, but the stamp that she had just retrieved was gone. Oh no! The stamp was a very important item to her. Although her English name was engraved on it, it was more than enough to represent her status. Mango was very anxious, but she couldn''t move forward because everyone was in a panic as well. Seeing the situation, the waiter quickly reported it to the security department. Then, the security guards quickly came over to check on her. Although Mango was anxious, she could not move around in the crowded area. As such, she could only stand where she was. Finally, the security managed to control the situation. "What''s going on?" "Captain, thisdy here has lost something, and she''s saying that there was a thief who stole it while passing by." The waiter said quickly. The security guard nced at Mango and asked, "What did you lose?" "It''s a stamp." The security guard frowned upon hearing her response. "A stamp?" "That''s right!" "Why do you have it with you?" "Is it a crime to bring my stamp with me?" The atmosphere between them suddenly became tense. As the onlookers saw this, someone among them suddenly voiced out. "If it''s so easy to lose our belongings here, then wouldn''t we need to bring a safe with us in the future? I''ve never seen such a thing before." "That''s right. Although the stamp isn''t worth much, it is private property after all. Who knows what those people are going to do with the stamp?" Hearing their opinions, the security guard creased his eyebrows in worry. "Alright, alright. I''ll settle this matter. Miss, please give me your contact information. I''ll contact you when I find it." Next, Mango briefly gave him her contact information. However, she applied for the phone number under someone else''s name. Therefore, they definitely wouldn''t be able to find her. Soon, the small incident ended uneventfully. Then, the onlookers dispersed quickly. With the guidance of the waiter, Mango entered the No.3 private room. "Ma''am, here is your key. Everything you need is in here and if you want to auction anything, you can just press the button here." "Got it." Mango received the keys and entered the room. As soon as she entered, she immediately noticed that there was someone in the room. "Who''s there?" Mango subconsciously wanted to attack, but someone behind her covered her mouth. "Hush...don''t speak! I''ll stay here for a while, just a quick moment." It was the voice of a woman. Thus, Mango was startled. She could smell the Chanel perfume on the woman behind her. She didn''t really like the smell of perfume, so she frowned and gestured for the woman to let go of her. The woman seemed to understand and whispered, "If I let you go, you can''t call for help, okay? Please!" At that, Mango nodded her head. She didn''t want to cause any trouble either. After the woman let go of her, Mango turned around and took a look at her. However, she was shocked. It was her! This was the woman who was caught by Ryan at the entrance! The one who looked somewhat simr to her! "Why do we look so alike?" The woman asked, and her eyes were full of surprise. Mango was also shocked, but she responded coldly, "Can you tell even if I''m wearing a mask?" "Your mask only covers half of your face, so I can vaguely guess your appearance." Upon hearing that, Mango was slightly taken aback. She didn''t expect to hear such a thing. Her IQ had plunged once she came here. Then Mango took off her mask. Both of them looked surprisingly alike and there was almost an 80% simrity in their appearance. "You, you''re not my daddy''s illegitimate daughter, are you?" Mango was dumbfounded. "Um, you think too much." Then Mango sat down at the table next to her and took a look at the surroundings below. The auction was yet to begin. After that, she poured herself a cup of water, but before she could drink it, the woman had already snatched it away. "Thank you!" She drank up the water without hesitation, and she looked rather crude while she did it. Mango shook her head in amusement and poured another cup for her. "You''re so sweet." She drank it up again. After that, the woman finally sat down and said, "Don''t tell me you''re the one they want to arrest? After all, I really don''t know who they are." "Me neither." Of course, Mango would not admit it. The woman looked at Mango as she rested her chin on her hand. Suddenly, as if she had discovered something, she said, "Have you had stic surgery? You actually managed to look like me! I say, could it be that you''re secretly in love with me? Sigh, let me tell you, I only like men!" Thus, Mango was at a loss for words. "Someone else did the stic surgery for me, but I didn''t expect myself to look just like you." "Who''s that someone?" The woman was very interested, but Mango didn''t want to disclose anything. Although she had broken up with Abyss, they had known each other for a long time after all. She didn''t want to expose Abyss''s identity in front of others, let alone this woman. "What''s your name?" Mango asked faintly while trying to change the subject. The woman was slightly stunned and said, "My name is Marissa Fang." To be honest, Mango doubted it, but she still chose to trust her. "What''s your name?" "Pa Gerner." Mango didn''t want to expose her true identity, so she continued to use the fake name. "Gerner? I don''t think I know anyone with a surname like yours." However, Mango couldn''t care less about that as she kept her gaze fixed on the auction hall below. This auction house was strange. It was like the Coliseum in Rome, with a circle as the base and the seats were arranged from bottom to the top. The customers were divided into several floors ording to their grade. The higher the floor, the more exalted their status. Mango was now on the third floor, and there was another level above her. "Is this your first time here?" The woman asked. "Yep!" Mango didn''t have the time to interact with her, so she responded absent-mindedly. "Me too. I thought that I could find someone who was a regr. Anyway, can you help me bid for a person?" Mango was slightly taken aback.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "A person?" "Why? Don''t you know that anything here can be auctioned? I''m here for one person." However, there was a hint of mncholy and sadness on her face. Mango really wanted to reject her request because she didn''t want to cause any trouble. However, Melissa seemed to have seen through her thoughts. Then, she whispered, "If you don''t agree, I''ll tell them that the person they''re looking for is here." "Are you threatening me?" Mango was annoyed now. Seeing her expression, Marissa immediately said in an aggrieved tone, "I just want you to help me." "I''m busy." Mango refused her directly. In fact, she felt rather ufortable facing a person who had a simr appearance as her. Then, Marissa stretched out her finger as she gently grabbed the corner of Mango''s shirt and said, "I''m begging you. I can pay you, no matter how much it costs." "Do you think I''m poor or something?" Mango shot her a cold gaze. "No, I''m not." Obviously, Marissa was a little disheartened. "Let go." "I won''t let go unless you agree to my request." Nevertheless, Marissa still refused to give up. Hence, Mango was quite exasperated. "I have things to take care of, so I have no time to deal with you. You''d better leave after the security outside is gone." "What are you trying to do? Maybe I can help you!" Marissa''s interest was immediately piqued. Mango felt rather helpless upon seeing the woman who looked like her doppelganger, but she obviously had a different temperament. "Marissa, I don''t have time to y games with you." "Why do you say so? I genuinely want to help you." Honestly, Marissa felt quite aggrieved. It was obvious that she had been spoiled rotten by her parents while growing up. Then, Mango said in a low voice, "You can''t help me." "Why can''t I? I have a simr face as you. I can help you get away if they''re trying to find you." Marissa said it casually as if she was used to luring people away. Just then, Mango widened her eyes and looked at her. "Do you have any idea how risky the things I''m doing are?" "No matter how dangerous it is, it''s not more important than failing to sessfully bid for the person I want." Then, Mango looked at her, and she couldn''t help but ask, "Who is the person you''re going to bid for? What has it to do with you?" "The person I''m bidding for is my lover!" Marissa looked sad and gloomy as she said that. Seeing this, Mango suddenly felt sorry for her. "How did you lose your lover?" "The Underground City is a nefarious organization. They don''t care who they are, as long as they''re interested in the person, they will take them away and sell them. It''s all my fault for not taking good care of him. Sadly, my family won''t allow me to save him either, so I had no choice but toe here by myself. Honestly, I would do anything for him." The sorrowful expression in her eyes caused Mango to be moved. "I''m not here to bid on things. I''m also here to look for someone, my husband to be specific." "Oh, I see." The hopeful look in Marissa''s eyes dimmed. Just then, the auction began. Mango could not bear to turn her down, but when she thought of Nathaniel and Walter, she knew that she had no choice but to do it. Just when Mango thought that Marissa would give up, she suddenly said, "If you help me to bid that person, I will help you find your husband. As long as he''s here, I promise that I will definitely find him. However, the condition is that you have to help me bid for the person I want." Hearing her confident statement, Mango was rather dubious. "Are you sure?" "Of course!" Then, Mango pondered on Marissa''s words for a moment. It was useless for her to search aimlessly. Moreover, the auction would soon be ending. What if she still couldn''t find him after the auction was over? What should she do then? She didn''t even know if she would have the chance to enter this ce again. After thinking about it, Mango looked at Marissa and said in a low voice, I''m only helping you to bid for someone, so I can help you if that person happens to be auctioned right at the beginning. However, I can''t help you if he appears at the end. You ought to know that I''m short on time. If I keep dying, then I won''t have the time to save my husband." Marissa hesitated a little before she nodded and said, "Okay, I promise. As long as the first five contestants are not him, I will sit here in ce of you, and you can go and find your husband then. But if the person I want appears, can you help me bid for him no matter how expensive it is? I will find a way to pay you backter." "So, you''re saying that you don''t have any money?" At that moment, Mango felt as though she had been tricked by Marrisa. She may look innocent, but she was actually very cunning. Just as they were arguing, the auction began. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Just as Mango was about to say something to Marissa, she suddenly grabbed her hand and said, "That''s him!" A man was brought out of the stage, and he looked absolutely stunning. If Marissa hadn''t told her in advance, she would have really thought that he was a woman, one beautiful enough to rock the world. "Is he a man?" Then Marissa nodded her head quickly. "Yes. His name is Desmond Blu." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Marissa''s gaze had been fixed on him ever since he appeared. After that, the host on stage gave an introduction. "Look what we have here! This is a rare beauty we have for auction. His blood is blue in color, just like his hair. Furthermore, it is said that his blood can be used as a medicine. Ladies and gentlemen, take a look at his appearance. Observe just how stunning and breath-taking he is." Next, Desmond was brought up to the stage but he looked weak and powerless. He was ring at the host with his blue eyes, but even so, his gaze was still so alluring. "I''ll bid five million." Someone had begun to bid for him. ''TH pay five million and five hundred thousand dors!" The people below raised the price like a bunch of fanatics. As Mango looked at him from above, she marveled at the existence of such a person. Setting aside his stunning appearance, Mango had never heard of anyone with blue blood. "Is his blood really blue?" Mango looked at Marissa as she spoke. Meanwhile, Marissa''s eyes were full of tears. Then, she bit her lower lip and said, "Yes, he''s actually had a hard life. He was brought to theboratory when he was in the womb. His mother died from the experiment, but he was lucky enough to survive after the Caesarean section. However, his blood was turned blue. My father said that this was caused by gic modification, but I didn''t understand it either. Everyone kept saying that his blood could be used as medicine. Growing up, he''s faced discrimination and judgement. I wanted him to leave, but I didn''t expect that he would actually be caught by these people." Mango moved her gaze to Desmond again. His skin was as white as snow. Any normal person would definitely not have a skin colour like that. The host then lifted Desmond''s sleeve, and blue blood vessels could be seen clearly beneath his pale white skin. Next, the bidding price became increasingly higher. "Pa, I''m begging you. I''ll do anything for you as long as you bid for him." Marissa cried so hard that her face was covered with tears. Then, Mango said in a low voice, "His bidding price is rising. You have to know that it is not something we can put a limit on." "Please! I''m begging you!" Marissa grasped tightly in her hand and Mango felt a little sad after looking at her desperate and expectant gaze. Out of fear that Mango would refuse to do so, Marissa gritted her teeth and said, "Desmond has an ability, and his sense of smell is very sharp. As long as he smells your husband''s scent, he will definitely be able to help you find him." "Are you saying Desmond is a dog?" Honestly, Mango felt that her words were too farfetched. "It''s true. I''m not lying to you." Marissa defended her statement quickly. Seeing her like this, Mango let out a sigh and said, "I don''t have much money right now, and all I have is my husband''s money. I can promise to win the bid for you, but you have to make sure that he will help me find my husband." "Definitely!" Marissa nodded quickly. Mango had no choice but to lend her an helping hand, seeing that they also looked quite simr to each other. The bid price continued to rise, but Mango did not bid. By the time the bid reached ten million, everyone stopped adding on. Seeing that Desmond was about to be auctioned off, Mango calmly rang the auction bell. "I''ll pay one million and one hundred dors." The bidders were annoyed as soon as she announced the bidding price. "I''ll add a hundred dors." "Then I''ll add ten thousand more." Nevertheless, Mango continued to bid. The other parties were so angry that they wanted to take a good look at Mango''s face. However, due to the dim lightning, they could not see it clearly. "I''ll add a hundred thousand more." "I''ll add another million." Mango said it as if it wasn''t much of a deal to her. In the end, the other party gave up. Eventually, Mango sessfully bought Desmond at a price of 10.1 million dors. By the time the bid had reached ten million, Marissa''s expression had be unbelievably sour and Mango could tell that she didn''t have that much money. However, she had no choice but to bid for it. Soon, Desmond was brought to Mango''s room. "Madam, please pay the bill. This beautiful specimen will belong to you as long as you make the full payment." Meanwhile, Desmond tried his best to struggle, but he was defenceless. Therefore, he could only re at the host fiercely with his piercing, sharp gaze. However, the host had long been ustomed to this kind of expression, so he didn''t care at all. Then, Mango put on her mask before taking out her phone and making the payment. The money was paid from Nathaniel''s private ount. After everything was done, the host handed the leash that Desmond was on over to Mango and said, "Madam, he has been injected with drugs, so his limbs will be weakened for 12 hours. You just need to give him an antidote to help him recover. However, I have to remind you that we are not responsible for his disappearance. Thus, take good care of him and don''t let him escape, otherwise, we will notpensate for your loss." "Frankly speaking, you just don''t care about aftersales service, do you? How would I know if the drug you injected into him is an anaesthetic? It could very well be poison. If a perfect specimen like him dies after I bring him home, wouldn''t it be a huge loss for me?" Mango spoke in a somewhat frivolous manner, as if she was ascivious woman. However, the host said with a smile, "That won''t happen. We will give you a health certificate. If you''re still concerned, we will send someone to check on his condition right now." "Forget it, everyone here works for you, so I''d never get the truth. I think I''d better take him back and have a look myself." "Then, please take your goods with you, Madam." Desmond''s expression turned bitter when he heard the host''s words. No one would prefer being tossed around like objects. Hence, Desmond was extremely hostile towards Mango. However, he was helpless and could only do as he was told. "I''m telling you, your money is going to waste because I''m never going to stay with you." Desmond''s voice was clear and maic. If it weren''t for the fact that Mango was taken, she would undoubtedly fall for his charm. He was a very beautiful man! Maybe it was inappropriate to describe a man as beautiful, but she couldn''t think of any other word except for that. "You''d better take what you said back, or I''m not going to return you to her." Mango spoke in a t tone. On the other hand, he was slightly stunned by her calm andposed manner. Desmond had experience with people from all walks of life ever since he was a child. Therefore, he could tell if Mango was interested in him or not at a nce. However, if she did not want him, why would she buy him? "Who are you going to give me to?" "Desmond!" As soon as he spoke, Marissa jumped out and hugged him. "I finally found you. I managed to save you, Desmond." Marissa cried tearfully as she spoke. Meanwhile, Desmond was slightly stunned, and his whole body froze in ce. He looked at Marissa in disbelief and asked in a low voice, "Marissa? Why are you here?" "I came to save you. Dad didn''t allow me to look for you, so I worked so hard to track down your whereabouts. You''re free now, and no one will lock you up again, not even my father." Marissa gave Desmond a thorough once-over. Meanwhile, Mango stood to one side. Seeing the excitement in their eyes, she couldn''t help but think of Nathaniel. Where was Nathaniel? "Well, this is not the ce for you to rekindle your rtionship. Here''s the antidote. Hurry up and release him. We can''t get him out of here if he''s in such a weak and feeble state.." After that, Mango threw the antidote to Marissa. Meanwhile, Desmond looked at Mango in confusion before he looked at Marissa again, "What did Marissa promise you in order for you to buy me at such a high price? Marissa doesn''t have money." "Desmond!" Marissa felt embarrassed after being exposed, and she didn''t dare to look at Mango. She really didn''t have the money, and she couldn''t use her father''s money either. Then, Mango nced at her and shook her head, saying, "Of course I know she doesn''t have any money. I knew about it ages ago. The reason why I bought you is that she told me that you could help me find my husband. So, I don''t care no matter how much it costs. Money is nothingpared to my husband." Next, Marissa''s face flushed red. "Miss Gerner, I''m sorry." "Forget it, it''s fine. I just need to find my husband. Marissa said that your nose is very sensitive and you can find him through his scent. Is that true?" After that, Mango looked at him expectantly. Then, Desmond turned his head and looked at Marissa, while Marissa stuck out her tongue. "Oh lord, there you go spouting nonsense again." Desmond sighed softly and said apologetically to Mango, "I''m sorry, Marissa might have used you. No matter what, you''ve bought me, so I''m yours. I''ll do whatever you want me to do until I can pay you back. This matter has nothing to do with Marissa. Can you let her leave first?" "I won''t go! I want to be with you, Desmond!" Marissa held his hand tightly. Desmond looked at her dotingly and said, "Stop messing around. This isn''t a good ce. A girl like you shouldn''t be here. Besides, if your father finds out that you''vee to find me, he''ll be pissed. Listen to me, I''m fine now. I''lle find you when I''ve regained my freedom." "No! I don''t want to!" Marissa refused to agree to it no matter what. Seeing this, Mangopletely understood the entire situation. She couldn''t believe that she was stupid enough to trust such an exaggerated statement. She was definitely disappointed, but she had to continue her journey in search of Nathaniel. "Well, I don''t care. Since he doesn''t have the ability to do it, I''m going to find my husband myself. Marissa, remember what you promised me. You will rece me until the end of the auction." This was the only thing Mango could ask Marissa to do now. This was only because she couldn''t be found out! If Marissa reced her, she would be able to take advantage of this opportunity to take a look backstage. Perhaps Nathaniel was among them? Although the possibility of this happening was almost zero, Mango was still a little uneasy. Chapter 556 Chapter 556 "Of course, I''ll do what I promised you." Marissa said assuredly. "No! It''s too dangerous. She can''t stay here." However, Desmond was in disagreement with the suggestion. Meanwhile, Mango sneered coldly and said, "She can''t stay? This is what she promised me if I won the bid for you. It''s fine if she doesn''t have the money to repay me, since I don''tck it anyway. What now? Are you trying to go back on your word? Do you guys really think I''m that easy to fool?" "No, Miss Gerner, calm down. Desmond is just worried about me. But it doesn''t matter because I can do it. I really can!" Then Marissa quickly grabbed Desmond and whispered, "My appearance looks quite simr to hers, and I already promised to help her. Desmond, just let me do it for you." "But..." "Don''t worry, listen to me. They won''t do anything to me. If anything happens, my father will save me and you can follow them home then. Don''t worry about me. I have the pass and I can leave by myself." Although Marissa was delicate, she was very determined. On the other hand, Mango didn''t say anything more, and she was not interested in who Marissa''s father was either. Right now, she only wanted to find Nathaniel as soon as possible. Desmond nced at Marissa for a moment and finally said, "You have to be careful." "Yes, I will!" Marissa replied with a bright smile. Mango could see the love Marissa had for Desmond from her smile. "Alright, I''m leaving. You guys feel free to do as you please." Next, Mango gave her mask and pass to Marissa. The instant Mango removed her mask, Desmond was actually stunned when he saw her face. Even though he was prepared, he did not expect such a great resemnce between Marissa and her. However, Mango wasn''t bothered by it, and she simply said, "When the auction is over, leave with Desmond. If you do that, they won''t suspect you." I''m not leaving!" Hence, Mango was stunned by his words. "What?" "Since you bought me, I''m all yours. If you want to save someone, I''ll apany you. Although I''m not as great as Marissa said, I do have the ability to find a person. Either way, you''re not making a mistake by bringing me with you." Then he looked at Marissa and whispered, "Be careful when you''re alone. You should leave this ce when it''s over." "Alright, be careful." Marissa obeyed his words. Mango found it hard to believe. However, at this point, two was better than one and she had no time to waste anymore. "Okay, let''s hurry up, let''s deal with your condition first." Next, Mango gave the antidote to Marissa. "How did you know that I knew how to give an injection?" Marissa was a little confused. After that, Mango said in a low voice, "Even though you''re covered in Chanel, it still can''t conceal that carbonated scent you have on your body. I suspect that you''re either a nurse or a doctor, but no matter which one it is, you should be able to perform an injection." Desmond threw an impressed look at Mango and said, "She''s not a nurse, nor a doctor. She just has a Master''s degree in medical science, and her father is a biologist." "I''m not interested in her family background. Just hurry up, will you?" Mango nced at the time on her watch. Right now, she had to seize every second she had to find Nathaniel before the auction was over. Perhaps, she could even seize the opportunity to escape with the crowded surroundings before the auction ended. When she noticed that Mango was uninterested in her, Marissa took the antidote and injected Desmond with it. After that, Desmond stretched his limbs and said in a low voice, "Let''s go." "Do you know the way?" Mango was a little doubtful of his abilities. Desmond said, "Let''s go backstage first. No matter what, it''s impossible for him to be locked up in the auction house. May I know why he was caught?" "I don''t know either. My husband has been tracking down the human traffickers here, and then he went missing. My friend came to look for him, but still to no avail." Then, Mango turned around and left with Desmond. Marissa watched as they left. Although she was reluctant to part with Desmond, she did not say anything. Sitting in the seat of Mango, she would join in the bidding asionally to prove that she was still there. After Mango and Desmond came out, there were people everywhere. In order to hide her identity, Mango wore a mask that covered her entire face. Then, Desmond suddenly asked, "Have you had stic surgery?" "That''s not for you to ask." Truth be told, Mango was a little upset. Twice had she been reminded that she''d had stic surgery today, and she wasn''t happy about it. However, Desmond whispered, "But your face looks like hers." "I didn''t want this. If I had a choice, I would never want this face. But I didn''t know at the time, so can you stop asking this question?" Honestly, Mango was starting to be annoyed. She was really upset after her entire n was dyed because of Marissa and Desmond. Then, Desmond frowned slightly. "Who performed that surgery on you?" "Desmond Blu, you can go if you want to keep talking about this. From now on, you''d better stop pestering me about this useless topic, because I have no energy left to talk about this. Do you understand? Stop talking about my face before I find my husband and friend." "All right." This time, Desmond was extremely cooperative. On the contrary, Mango was slightly taken aback by his sudden change of attitude. Moreover, she was really blown away by the stunning smile on his face. Mango was unwittingly mesmerized by his handsome and bewitching appearance. "Stop smilling at me from now onwards." Mango blurted out suddenly, but she felt a little annoyed afterwards. Meanwhile, Desmond lowered his head and smiled, and he didn''t utter a word. Just then, two security guards came forward, and Desmond quickly grabbed Mango''s hand and pulled her behind the pir with him. His hand was so cold that she felt as if she was holding onto an ice cube. "What''s up with your body temperature?" Mango asked without thinking, but she regretted asking it. If Marissa was telling the truth, she said previously that Desmond was the product of an experiment. Therefore, he should be very displeased when people raised the issue. "I''m sorry." Mango hurriedly apologized. On the other hand, Desmond was stunned. He had been treated inhumanely like a guinea pig ever since his childhood. Every part of his body had be the subject of the research of others. No one cared about his feelings at all, and no one bothered to apologize to him. Apart from Marissa, Mango was the second person who treated him like a human being. Desmond quickly pulled his hand back and whispered, "You don''t have to apologize to me. My body temperature is different from normal people''s." "Let''s go." When Mango saw the security guard walking past them, she was about to get up and leave. However, she was immediately stopped by Desmond. I''m familiar with this ce. Follow me." Mango nced at him. Just as she was hesitating whether or not she should trust him, her body began to react subconsciously as she followed him to the right. There were quite a few people along the way, but Desmond was always able to hide Mango before they were discovered. Mango was also confused. How did he know about the ces to hide her? Furthermore, he seemed to be particrly familiar with this ce. "How long have you been here?" "Two days." Desmond responded calmly, and he seemed to have guessed what was on her mind. Then, he said in a low voice, "I never forget what I''ve seen. I''m like this with everything." "Oh, I see." After that, Mango didn''t say anything else. Perhaps, it was nothing special to an experimental guinea pig like him. Then, Mango followed him all the way to the back through a narrow and crooked corridor. The surroundings at the back looked very different. It was like a ve market. Many of them were imprisoned in iron cages, and they were all unconscious. "These people have all been drugged?" "Yes. That''s because it''s easier to control them that way." Desmond looked at them, and he remembered that he was one of them not long ago. "This is the ce where they keep the prisoners. Almost all the people who have been sold are here. Check and see if your husband is in there." Hearing that, Mango began to search quickly, but to her disappointment, there was still no trace of Nathaniel or Walter. At this moment, there was a sudden voice resounding from her ear studs. "Mommy!" At that moment, Mango was startled. Zion''s voice wasn''t very loud, and it was to the point where only Mango herself could hear it. However, she was wary when Desmond looked in her direction. "Can you hearthat?" "Yes, I can." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Desmond didn''t hide the truth from her. Frankly, Mango was a little annoyed. She really had no privacy at all with someone like this around her. When Zion heard Mango''s voice, he asked, "Who are you talking to?" "An ally. Let''s not talk about that. Why did you call me all of a sudden?" As she spoke, Mango looked left and right, and she was looking for a signal tracker. At this moment, Desmond went somewhere and flipped a switch. Only then did Mango notice that the signal receiver had been turned off. After the signal receiver was disabled, someone would soon find them, which meant that they had to leave as soon as possible. Next, Mango and Desmond looked at each other before the two of them quickly went ran to the back. Meanwhile, Zion was unaware of the current situation and he quickly said in a low voice, "Mommy, I''ve discovered Uncle Song''s location. He seems to be under the church. Here, I''ll send it to you." "Wait, I''m turning on my phone." Soon, Mango turned it on, and Zion had already sent her the location. Mango had a look at it, and she was astonished and stressed by looking at theplicated routes Then, Desmond stole a nce at the map before he frowned and said, "I know this ce. Come with me." Without any doubt, Mango followed him to the other side. Then, she said to him, "Zion, there''s a signal receiver here. I should turn off the signal to my ear studs." "Okay, mommy, be careful." "I love you!" Then, Mango hung up themunication device and turned it off before she turned off her phone as well. To be frank, she kind of trusted in Desmond''s eidetic memory now. "Did you see the location just now? From now on, we can''t use electronic equipment. I''ll depend on you for the rest." "Don''t worry. I saw it clearly. Just follow me." Desmond led Mango through another two corridors before he spotted the location from the phone in front of him. However, at this moment, loud footsteps suddenly sounded from nearby. "Be careful!" Desmond grabbed Mango''s hand and quickly dodged into a side room. The door creaked opened in response, but it suddenly closed when they entered. Unfortunately, Mango and Desmond were unable to open the door again no matter how hard they tried. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 "What should we do?" Mango was a little anxious. Desmond looked around. They were in a warehouse-like room. There wasn''t much in it, just some old clothes. There wouldn''t be any hidden mechanisms inside the room. Then, he sniffed around and whispered, "There should be other exits in this room." "What?" Mango looked at Desmond, perplexed. Next, Desmond said, "I smell something weird." "Smell? Do you really have a very sharp sense of smell?" Frankly, Mango wasn''t trying to be sarcastic by saying this. Even though it was unpleasant to his ears, Desmond dismissed it and said, "This is a storage room. It has an old and rusty smell in it. However, I can sense a smell of carbonate." "Carbonate?" Mango couldn''t keep up with his train of thought at all. What was he trying to say? However, Desmond did not pay any attention to her doubts. Instead, he quickly began to search. About a few minutester, Desmond stood in front of a wall and frowned slightly. "What''s wrong?" "This should be the exit, but I can''t find where the switch is." Hearing this, Mango walked over with confusion on her face. Then, she looked around but found nothing suspicious. "I think I need to consult someone." "Who is it?" Desmond didn''t know that Mango had external support. Then, Mango said in a low voice, "My son, the one who called me just now." "How old is your son?" "Four years old!" After saying that, she didn''t even bother to look at Desmond''s shocked expression. Instead, she directly turned her phone on and called Zion. "My dear, do you know where''s the exit? How do we get out using this wall?" Next, Zion had a look through the video call and said, "Mommy, turn on your mobile data. I need a remote connection for it to work." "All right." After that, Mango did as she was told. Desmond stood aside, and he was a little surprised when he noticed the interaction. He couldn''t believe that such a talented child existed on Earth. However, he reckoned that it wasn''t a big deal after recalling his own encounter. If even a freak like him could exist, then everything was possible, wasn''t it? Then, Zion nced at Desmond beside Mango and said with a smile, "Mommy, the woman beside you is really pretty." Upon hearing that, Desmond''s expression changed slightly. Mango cleared her throat in embarrassment and said, "He''s a man, Zion." "Really? Wow, then Mr. Ye has some stiffpetition." "Zion Shen!" Mango had no idea how her son happened to know about so many things as a child. Nevertheless, Zion stuck out his tongue cheekily and then quickly typed on the keyboard. Soon, a series of codes appeared on theputer screen. With a soft ding, the wall in front of Mango suddenly moved and retreated half a meter. "Oh my god." Mango was extremely surprised. If it wasn''t for Desmond, she would never have thought that there was a secret passageway behind the wall even if she was locked up here for the rest of her life. "I can''t believe there''s really an exit here." "Mommy, it''s not a big deal. They make use of the derivative system''s influence and fooled you guys into thinking that it''s a wall. In fact, it''s not. It''s just an electronic door with a passcode. However, cracking the passcode is easy as hell for me." Zion shrugged his shoulders shamelessly. His arrogant attitude was enough to make one grit their teeth in hatred, especially Mango. Was this brat hinting that she was dumb? Seeing Mango''s displeased expression, Zion quickly said, "Mommy, we can''t talk on the phone for too long. There''s a signal detector in the vicinity, and I can''t scramble the signal for too long. I''ll hang up first, if there''s anything you need, just call me." After that, he quickly hung up the phone. Then, Mango shook her head helplessly. Zion''s ability was indeed extraordinary. As he looked at such a lovely and clever boy, Desmond couldn''t help but smile. To be honest, it was really difficult for Mango to resist his charming and irresistible smile. "If we find my husbandter, you''d better not smile in front of him." "Huh?" Desmond was slightly startled, but he still nodded. When the two of them walked in through the door, the switch was triggered, and the strong scent of carbonate wafted over their faces. "Who goes there?" Suddenly, someone attacked them out of nowhere. Desmond subconsciously tugged at her from behind, and she noticed that the attacker was actually Merle. "Merle! What''s wrong with you?" Mango still remembered how Merle had fired a gun at her. She wasn''t surprised to see him there, but she was still slightly displeased. However, Merle didn''t seem to recognize Mango at all. He was attacking Mango without hesitation. Thus, Mango had no choice but to defend herself. Thankfully Mango had undergone special training from Nathaniel for a period of time, otherwise, she probably wouldn''t be able to hold her own against him. She noticed that Merle''s gaze was clouded over as if he was unaware of what was going on. Meanwhile, Desmond seized the opportunity and whispered, "He seems to be hypnotized by someone. He doesn''t seem conscious, and it looks like he''s beingmanded by someone else." "Then what should we do? How can we reverse the effects?" Mango asked anxiously. Merle was not only her right-hand man but also the manager of the Dark Night Empire. Hence, Mango could not figure out what she would do without him by her side. Therefore, she could never bear to see him in danger. However, Desmond said, "Hypnosis usually needs amand. We can''t do anything unless we find it. Furthermore, he would be in a crippled state if we try to reverse the action blindly." "What do you mean by that?" "He might be mentally challenged, or be trapped in a vegetative state." Hence, Mango wasn''t feeling too great upon listening to his words. Honestly, Merle kept attacking Mango as if that was the only thing he knew how to do. Even though Mango had been treated by Shaquille earlier, she was still exhausted and tired after the fight. Just as she panted for breath, Merle suddenly cked out and fainted. "Merle!" Mango hugged him tightly, as she felt that his entire body was raging hot. "He''s having a fever!" Next, Mango looked at Desmond. Desmond shook his head and said, "I am not a doctor, but I can help relieve the fever first. He will still attack you after his fever has subsided unless we disperse themand. Do you still wanna save him regardless?" "Of course! He is the leader of my people, and he''s like a brother to me. He came here because I told him to, and now that things have turned out this way, I can''t leave him behind. Even if I have to drag him back to Ocean City, I''ll still save him." At this point, Mango was desperate and determined. Meanwhile, Desmond looked at her without saying anything. Then, he bent down to help Merle with his fever. Mango was currently facing a difficult decision. If she were to bring Merle with her, it would be even more risky. In fact, Merle might even pose as a hindrance to her when he woke up. However, it would be impossible for her to leave him behind either. On the other hand, Desmond seemed to have seen through her predicament and he said in a low voice, "I can make sure he stays unconscious for a while. If you don''t want to leave him behind, I can carry him on my back as well. However, there are too many uncertainties along the way, so it''s best if you think about it clearly." "There''s no need to think. Let''s just do it. I can''t leave Merle behind." Then, Desmond nodded his head and used a massage technique to put Merle to sleep. After that, they kept on moving forward with Merle. The ce resembled a researchboratory, and each room required a password to ess, and some even needed fingerprints for verification. Desmond looked at everything in front of him, and it felt as if he had returned to the past. "This is a researchb," he said calmly. "I don''t know what kind of research is going on here. But I ought to remind you that, even if you found your husband and friend, it''s likely that they''re not the same as before anymore." "What do you mean?" Mango frowned slightly. Although she was worried, she had already kind of predicted it. When she found out that it was a researchb, she had an idea of the consequences, but she refused to believe it. Nathaniel was a notable figure in Ocean City and also an outstanding man. Hence, she could never be anyone''s puppet and test subject. What would he do if something like this really happened? Nathaniel was a very proud person, and he would rather die than be a subject for experiment. Besides, Walter was such a carefree person. If he happened to be a different person, she really didn''t know what to do then. However, Desmond acted as if he didn''t notice her concerns as he said indifferently, "Anyone who enters this ce will be a guinea pig like me. I''m considered a sess story. But if the experiment is a failure, then they''ll either die or suffer a fate worse than death." "Stop talking! I don''t want to listen or believe in anything else until I find him." Mango quickly interrupted his words, and her expression soured considerably. However, Desmond looked at her and said in a t tone, "If you don''t have enough courage to handle it, you''d better not go in." Shut up!" "Pa, face the problem." Upon hearing this, Mango almost had an urge to smash her fist into his pretty face. "Don''t think that I''m scared of you. If you dare to say another word, I promise I''ll beat you to death." After she was done threatening him, Mango walked forward. Desmond looked at her before he sighed softly, and followed her. She was the one who bought him. Therefore, he had to follow her wherever she went. Mango was rather perturbed by the situation, but somehow she was slightly excited. Were Nathaniel and Walter really here? Then, she sent a video to Zion. "Darling, there is no one here, but there''s definitely a security system. Can you help me find out if your daddy and Uncle Song were recorded in it?" There was no time for her to search around aimlessly right now, so she could only pin her hopes on Zion. When Zion looked at the video, he frowned slightly and said, "Mommy, you guys seem to have entered a testing area. It''ll be toote even if you leave now." "It doesn''t matter. As long as I can find your daddy, I''m willing to die here." However, Zion trembled upon listening to her words, and he said softly, "Mommy, you promised me that you would bring Mr. Ye back with you. If you were to die, what would Rita and I do?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Sorry, darling, it was a slip of the tongue. Don''t worry. As long as we find your daddy, we can leave this ce. You know how capable your father and Uncle Song are, right?" Mango tried tofort Zion, but she didn''t really know what to do. What if Nathaniel wasn''t the same person as before? Would she be able to leave this ce safely? Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Zion let out a breath of relief when Mango mentioned Nathaniel. That was right, the person he admired the most in this world was Nathaniel, and Mr. Ye would definitely bring his mommy back safely. At the thought of this, Zion felt slightly at ease. Then, he said again, "Mommy, walk along the road in front of you for another two hundred meters and turn to the right. There''s a special room that needs fingerprint verification. I''ve already hacked the system, but it can only be opened temporarily. You only have a few minutes left, so hurry up and get them out. I''ll try to use the other systems to stop those people outside from getting in. In the meantime, you and Mr. Ye should hurry up and leave this ce." "Alright!" Mango didn''t dare to waste any more time. She knew there was a limit to Zion''s ability, and that might be the most he could do. He was not like Nathaniel. Although he was a genius, he was just a child after all. However, Desmond didn''t say anything as he followed Mango ording to Zion''s instructions. Indeed, there was a special room on the righthand side just like what Zion said. The door had a passcode that was required to enter, and the surrounding area needed fingerprint verification. If they were anyone else, there was no way they could open it. However, now, there was nothing they couldn''t do. Mango opened the door quickly, and Desmond hurriedly walked in with Merle. When she saw Walter lying on the bed, tears instantly welled up in her eyes. Was he still the man she knew from before? Right now, he was lying there besmeared with blood and no sense of consciousness at all. Walter, who was once a free and easygoing person, was not the same as before. "Walter!" Then Mango ran over quickly and held his hand tightly. Walter struggled to open his eyes. Next, he suddenly smiled when he saw Mango. "God is indeed kind to me. I didn''t expect you woulde to me as an illusion. Well, I have no regrets now that I''m able to see you before I die. My poor mother. I''m afraid that no one will take care of her from now on." Walter coughed up a mouthful of blood again. "Walter, it''s me. I''m Mango, it''s not an illusion! Sorry, I''mte. Are you feeling alright? Let me get you out!" Then, she hurriedly helped him up. She used all her strength to help him up, but he couldn''t support himself and fell to the ground dragging Mango with him. "Your leg..." Mango looked at his leg in great surprise. Then Walter was suddenly jolted awake by the excruciating pain He let out a muffled groan and quickly widened his eyes when he felt the warmth of a body beside him. Then, he suddenly let out a loud roar when he noticed that it was Mango. "Who told you toe here? Get lost! Leave me and run!" After that, he used all of his strength to push Mango away. I''m here to take you home!" Then Mango''s eyes instantly filled with tears. She felt sorry and hurt after seeing him like this. The man in front of her had sacrificed himself for her sake even though he knew that she didn''t have feelings for him. Walter said anxiously, "Take me home? Look at me. I am ruined, Mango. I can''t get out of here. You can''t carry me, and you have to find Nathaniel, don''t you? Do you want to leave him in order to take me home?" Mango was slightly stunned. Her heart ached desperately as she heard his words. She came here this time mainly for the sake of Walter and Nathaniel. Now that Walter had be like this, she couldn''t imagine what had happened to Nathaniel. Who on earth was Jigsaw Coon? Why was he so cruel? Why did he make Nathaniel and Walter like this? Did he simply regard them as experimental objects? Was Jigsaw connected to Nick? Was this all Nick''s n? Mango had no clue, and she was extremely worried. Seeing Walter''s expectant eyes, she gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll get you out of here! If I have to save one of you, you''ll be the first." These words made Walter''s eyes light up in an instant. What did she just say? Was she saying that she would give up Nathaniel to save him first? Hence, Walter felt as if he could disregard all the grievances he had suffered because of Mango''s words. Honestly, he suddenly felt that all his sacrifices were worthy. He smiled, dazzling enough to hurt her eyes. If he hadn''t met her or fallen in love with her, would he still be the same old notorious yboy in Ocean City? Would he be living afortable life now? However, it was because of her that his life had changed, and he had no idea whaty ahead for him. Meanwhile, Mango was feeling ufortable. She owed Walter big time, but how should she repay him? "Stop smiling. Let''s go!" Next, Mango rose and went to help Walter up. Then, Walter held her hand tightly and asked in a low voice, "Tell me, if I met you first and found you before Nathaniel did, would you like me? Would you choose me over him?" Hence, Mango felt flustered and torn. "I don''t know." There were no ifs in love, and she really had no clue. Just then, tears rolled down from the corner of Walter''s eye. Previously, he thought that he was a heartless person. He had be emotionless ever since the tragic fire. Other than the love he had for his mother, he realized that he didn''t need to love anyone, and he didn''t need anyone else to love him. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, it was Mango, the angel who saved him from distress. She was the person who made him fall in love again, but she also tore him apart at the same time. "You want to get me out and leave Nathaniel behind because you know that no matter the circumstances, he would always wait for you. If anything happened to Nathaniel, will you die along with him? You saved me, not because that my position in your heart is higher than Nathaniel''s, but because you feel like you owe me. You think I''m just an outsider, and I shouldn''t be involved in your issues right?" Walter really wanted to fool himself into believing that Mango decided to save him because he had a special ce in her heart. However, the truth was always not as pleasant as it seems, and he immediately knew he was wrong once when he saw her determined expression. Meanwhile, Mango was at a loss for words. "Zion hacked into the security system here, but we can''t stay here for too long. Let''s get out first." Then, she wanted to take Walter away forcibly but he resisted. Despite being heavily injured and severely wounded, Walter managed to muster up his remaining strength and stopped her. Then, he looked into her eyes and muttered slowly, "There''s no need. I will still be a cripple even if I leave. I don''t need your guilt and pity. Instead of letting you spend the rest of your life feeling sorry for me, you might as well leave me here. Perhaps this ce is where I belong." "What kind of nonsense are you talking about?" Mango suddenly flew into a rage. She punched him in the shoulder as tears rolled down her face uncontrobly. "Walter, are you going to make me feel guilt-stricken for the rest of my life? Are you trying to make me and Nathan remember you for the rest of our lives? Let me tell you, there''s no way you can do that! Don''t you ever try to destroy Nathan and I''s rtionship this way. I don''t care if you''re handicapped, or if your arms are broken, or even if you are still holding onto yourst breath. I will get you outta here no matter what. Even if I''m forced to take care of you for the rest of my life, I''d still be willing to do it. I will not leave you behind in this ce. I can never bear to watch you lose your mind and be someone else''s puppet. Walter, listen to me, from the day I rescued you, your life is intertwined with mine! I don''t care how you live, but how and where you die is up to me!" Mango really wanted to burst into tears, but she couldn''t. She didn''t have time to be sad, nor did she have the time to waste speaking to Walter about this. She wanted to get him out! Even if she had to sacrifice everything, even her life, she was determined to take him with her. This was because she knew that Nathaniel would understand her point of view. Everything she owed Walter, she had to pay back. Walter was right. Nathaniel was strong and tough, so there was nothing he couldn''t do. Furthermore, he would definitely think of ways to save himself. To say the least, if anything happened to Nathaniel, she would choose to die with him. However, Walter was different. Walter was forced into such a state because of her, and she couldn''t leave him behind to die. She would never! Mango wiped her tears and leaned Walter onto her shoulder in spite of his opposition. Then, Walter suddenlyughed, but tears immediately rolled down his face. "My life is yours. Mango, remember that you''re the one who said this. I''ve given you a way out, but you''re the one who insisted on taking me with you. If I really be paralyzed and can''t take care of myself, don''t me me for staying at your house and monopolizing you every day. Plus, I won''t leave even if Nathaniel gets angry. Think carefully." "Shut up! From now on, you are not allowed to speak without my permission." Mango red at him. Then, she lifted him up with all her strength and quickly walked out of the room. "Mango Shen? Aren''t you Pa Gerner?" Desmond watched as all of this unfolded before his eyes and he brought it up as Mango passed by. Hence, Mango was slightly stunned. She had actually forgotten about Desmond, but it didn''t matter. He would find out sooner orter. "Let''s talk about thister. We have to leave first." "Who is he?" Although Walter was weak, he still looked at Desmond warily. This guy was so beautiful! It would be normal if it was a woman, but with his yboy instincts, he could tell at a nce that Desmond was a handsome man. The situation had be morepetitive now that there was this handsome guy and Nathaniel. How could he possiblypare to them with his crippled leg? Honestly, he felt rather embarrassed thinking about it. However, Mango said faintly, "He''s mine for the time being." "What?" "It''s none of your business. Hurry up ande with me!" After saying that, Mango left with Walter. On the other hand, Desmond was also carrying Merle on his back. However, both of them were left vulnerable, and they had no idea whether they could actually escape. As they walked out of the door, Walter suddenly voiced out. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 "Wait a minute!" "What are we waiting for? Well get stuck here if we keep waiting ." Mango red at Walter and said, "Didn''t I tell you that you can''t speak without my permission?" "Will you listen to me if I tell you that Nathaniel is here? Do you really want me to shut up now?" Walter looked at Mango teasingly. In fact, he actually hoped that Mango would abandon Nathaniel. Despite that, he also knew Mango would no longer be the same if she lost Nathaniel. She would just be a soulless shell by then. However, he wanted to see Mango living happily. He genuinely wished for her happiness, even though he wasn''t the one who made her happy. It was a painful feeling, but somehowforting. Strangely, it was abination of heartache and contentment, which was rather perplexing to think about. Hearing his words, Mango was stunned for a moment, and she suddenly stiffened. She knew that Nathaniel was also here, but was it possible for her to meet him now? She didn''t know what to expect when she met him. It was already difficult for them to leave in a group. However, if Nathaniel was currently in the same state as Walter, then what should she do? If she came in alone, it wouldn''t matter to her even if she died with Nathaniel. However, she could not let Walter and Merle suffer with her. They weren''t meant to go through a disaster like this. Hence, Mango was torn. Then, she closed her eyes and said in a low voice, "Let''s go." Walter thought that he had misheard and hurriedly nced at her, only to notice the pain and sorrow on her face. Hence, he instantly understood what she was feeling. "Do you really care about the lives of Merle and me that much? Aren''t you afraid that you will never see Nathaniel again if you escape this ce?" Of course, Mango had contemted this question before. Eventually, she took a deep breath and said, "Let''s H go. "Mango, you don''t have to do this!" Walter wanted to push her away, but to no avail. "Stop messing around. Let''s go. Zion won''t be able to keep this up for too long." Mango was in despair, but she had no choice but to do it. "Mango Shen! Stop right there!" Walter couldn''t bear her sympathy towards him. "Do you think that a disabled person like me can only be your burden? Is that why you''re so eager to send me away? You love Nathaniel so much, but you don''t even wanna search for him when you know that he''s right here. Are you afraid that you won''t be able to help me after you save him? Lemme tell you something, I don''t need your pity! You can leave me behind and take him away with you! I will be content as long as you are happy." In the end, Walter still said it with tenderness in his eyes. Who would have thought that a yboy like him could be full of affection? Then, Mango looked at him and muttered calmly, "Nathaniel and I will be responsible for creating our own future and happiness. We don''t need to depend on anyone''s sacrifice. If that''s the case, we''d rather have nothing." "In the end, you just don''t want to owe me, do you? Mango, why do you treat me like a stranger? Can''t you view me as someone close to you? Why are you leaving Nathaniel behind? We have simr skillsets, but look at how I turned out. Don''t you wanna know what happened to Nathan?" "Stop it." Mango could not hold on any longer. She wanted to! She really wanted to know how Nathaniel was doing! He was her everything, her greatest pir of strength. However, right now, she refused to think or look at him. Walter was right. She was afraid to see Nathaniel because she knew that she could never bear to leave him alone in such a ce. However, Walter didn''t seem to notice her sorrow as he continued to say, "You are afraid. You are afraid that you wouldn''t leave after seeing Nathan, so you insist on getting me out first. Mango, is Nathaniel the only one who can go through life with you? Even if I risk my life, I am not qualified to spend my life with you, am I right?" "Walter, what the hell are you talking about? My son is trying his best to help us get out. Now, are you really reluctant to leave this ce? Do you really want to stay here? Well, suit yourself!" Mango pushed him aside as she spoke. "Are you happy now?" "You..." Then Walter was shocked by her reaction. Wasn''t she very determined a moment ago? Did she just change her mind so quickly? Walter was currently having mixed feelings, but he was still somewhat hurt by her rejection. Meanwhile, Mango turned around and left. Walter gave a wry smile before he lowered his head to conceal his sorrowful gaze. This was alright. His wish would be fulfilled as long as Mango and Nathaniel could leave the ce safely. Just as he lowered his head and was immersed in his thoughts, he did not notice the abrupt sadness that swept across Mango''s eyes. After taking a few steps forward, she suddenly turned around and knocked him out with her hand. "You..." Walter was in a state of shock. However, he already fainted before he could react. Before he fainted, he vaguely heard Mango say, "You''re full of sh*t, Walter. F*cking dumba*s." Hence, Walter smiled bitterly. Mango was likely the only person who would dare speak to him like this. Dumba*s? Well, maybe. He was utterly dumb in front of Mango. Meanwhile, Desmond watched everything that happened in front of him, but he didn''t say anything. Undoubtedly, Mango''s direct method was the most reliable. Then Mango carried Walter on her back and she quickly walked outside. "Hurry up! My son won''t be able to hold on much longer!" "All right." Desmond followed behind her and quickly left the room. The two of them didn''t know where to go, so they could only follow the path where they came from. Suddenly, Mango identally stumbled and twisted her ankle on the corner. Then, she immediately fell to the ground. "Be careful." Desmond reminded her since he couldn''t help her up. However, Mango shook her head and said, "Walter is really heavy." "Men and women do not weigh the same." Despite that, Desmond could not carry two people alone, and he only hoped that they could get out quickly. After all, Marissa was still outside. Just as Mango was about to stand up again, she identally knocked into something. Just then, the door in front of her rolled upward, revealing the ss door inside. Hence, Mango was startled by it. "What the hell is this?" She subconsciously retreated back a few steps before she noticed Nathaniel inside. "Nathan! Nathaniel Ye!" Of course, Mango was absolutely stunned. Nathaniel was sitting there ramrod straight, without any wounds on him as if he had just woke up from a nap. Even though Mango had mentally prepared herself for this encounter, and she even convinced herself that she would get Walter and Merle out first. However, she was stunned when she saw Nathaniel in a good shape. "Let''s go!" Desmond took a few steps and found that Mango was not following him. When he turned around, he saw her staring at the person inside the ss door. Her eyes were slightly red, and tears were welling up n her eyes. "Who is he?" "My husband." Mango''s heart was torn apart when she muttered these words. "Nathaniel Ye!" Then, she suddenly beat against the ss door like crazy. Nathaniel seemed to have heard someone calling him. He wanted to open his eyes, but his eyelids were particrly heavy. "Nathan, open your eyes and look at me!" Mango knew that she should leave immediately, otherwise, none of them would be able to leave. However, she really couldn''t control herself the moment she saw Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt a throbbing pain in his chest. Then, he suddenly opened his eyes and met with Mango''s gaze. "Mango?" Nathaniel got up immediately, but his body jerked as if he was electrocuted. After that, he let out a soft groan and subsequently fell to the ground. "Nathan! Are you alright?" On the other hand, Nathaniel was in excruciating pain. He gritted his teeth and looked at the lovely woman in front of him as he thought that he was dreaming. However, the intense pain made him realize that everything was real. Mango was here! She came to the Underground City! Hence, Nathaniel was beyond anxious to see her here. Then, he also saw Walter, who was next to Mango. He knew that Walter came, and how Walter became injured. However, he frowned slightly when he noticed Desmond behind Mango and he looked beautiful and enticing. "Who is he?" Mango followed his gaze and said, "My friend''s partner. He came in to help me. Nathan, how are you? How can I save you?" "You can''t save me." Hence, Mango was surprised by his words. "What did you say?" "Listen to me, Mango, get Walter out first. Don''t worry about me. It''s not easy for you toe in here, and you won''t be able to open this door. However, don''t let Zion do it either. Take Walter back to Ocean City, and find my mother before you leave with her and the children. Make sure to stay far away from Nick, okay? If you really can''t do it, ask Terrance to protect you. You must bring Wisdom with you. Don''t let Wisdom go back to the Ye Family, and don''t let him stay with Nick. Mark my words." Nathaniel seemed to know that they didn''t have much time. Therefore, he spoke quickly and then waved his hands hurriedly. "Hurry up! Leave now!" Mango didn''t say anything else, and tears constantly flowed down from the corners of her eyes. Her hands were sped tightly together, and her nails pierced into her flesh without her realizing it. Meanwhile, Desmond thought that she would do anything to save Nathaniel. After all, this was the purpose of hering here, wasn''t it? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, to his surprise, Mango slowly stood up and carried Walter on her back once more. She looked at Nathaniel and suddenly revealed a stunning smile. "Wherever you go, I''ll go. Dead or alive, don''t even think about getting rid of me. I know what you''re thinking, so don''t worry, I''ll be a good mother, and I''ll help you fulfil your duty as a son. However, you have to remember this. Nathaniel, I won''t forgive you if you die before me." Then, Nathaniel smiled. This was the Mango he knew and loved! She was a woman who knew what to do without him needing to say anything. She was independent, patient, and stubborn at the same time. Furthermore, she knew that what he was most worried about now were his children and his mother. Therefore, she would rather bear the pain of not being able to save her beloved in order to protect his family. He also knew that if he really died, Mango would never want to live anymore. Thus, he would be strong for the sake of Mango and the children. The two of them nced at each other from afar with mutual understanding and deep affection in their eyes. "I''ll wait for you." After Nathaniel finished speaking, Mango turned around and left resolutely. Meanwhile, tears rolled down her face with much hurt. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 "Won''t you regret it? What if something happens to him after you leave? Wouldn''t you be remorseful for the rest of your life? Shouldn''t a person''s lover be their first priority on top of others?" Desmond was befuddled by Mango''s decision. Although he could feel the sadness and reluctance in her expression, he also admired her firm decision-making. If it was Marissa, she would probably do everything she could to get him out. Hence, Desmond was feeling blue at the thought of Marissa. Mango didn''t look back, and she dared not to do so as she could feel Nathaniel''s gaze upon her. She knew that she would no longer have the courage to leave once she turned back, nor would she have the courage to go on. "Not every woman works the same way." Mango quickly arrived at the entrance, and someone was already waiting there for her. "Mrs. Ye, you''vee atst." Ryan stood at the door and he was followed by several bodyguards behind him, who looked powerfully built. Mango looked at him and thought about what she had heard in the Equatorial Hotel. Hence, she couldn''t help but ask, "Who did this to Walter?" "I did!" Ryan didn''t bother denying it at all. Hearing this, Mango clenched her fists subconsciously. "I remember that Walter is the only reason your family''s business is thriving today. Everyone in Ocean City treats you with respect because you''re Walter''s good friend. What did he do to you for you to treat him so cruelly?" Mango really didn''t understand how weak the trust between individuals could be. Walter treated Ryan as a brother, but Ryan turned against him at the drop of a hat. Then Ryan''s expression changed and he said faintly, "Mrs. Ye, not everyone is as lucky as you." "What did you say?" I''m saying that you''re lucky, because you have Nathaniel to protect you, and Walter to help you. What''s more, you''re the daughter of the Hans family, and you even have a best friend who is willing to risk everything for you. Indeed, God favors you very much. But if you have too much with you, then you''ll risk losing even more. If you knew when to stop, you might be living a happy and contented life now. Although it''s a simple life, there will be lesser things to worry about." Then Mango frowned slightly upon hearing his words. "What are you trying to say?" "What I wanted to say is that Nathaniel''s the reason you''re involved in this, and all of this actually has nothing to do with you. If only you were not Nathan''s wife, you and Walter would be safe and sound." Hence, Mango suddenly became angry. "Are you saying that I dragged Walter into this?" "That''s right.¡± Just as he finished his sentence, Mango suddenly pped him across the face. "Is this the reason why you turned against him? You and he grew up together. He''s always considerate of you, and he even gave you his lover. Instead of being grateful, you treat him like this, and you''re even telling me that it''s all my fault. Ryan, I admit that I dragged Walter into this, but that''s no reason to hurt him. I will definitely take revenge for everything that you''ve done to him today." After that, Mango immediately put Walter down. Just then, Desmond nced at her and asked in a low voice, "Can you handle it alone? There are quite a few people with him." "Help if you can, or if not, just shut up. Take good care of both of them." Then Mango took off her jacket. She had too much anger and sorrow to vent right now. Meanwhile, the bodyguards behind Ryan were ready to attack. After that, Desmond set Merle aside before he took off his coat and said faintly, "Although I''m not good at martial arts, I can''t stand watching a woman risk her life. You lead the fight, and I''ll handle the rest." Mango nced at him and said coldly, "It''s not a fight till the death, but this is to avenge my friend. People like him don''t deserve to have a friend like Walter. Tell me, which hand of yours did you use to hurt Walter?" "Both of them. Are you going to cripple my hands?" Ryan sneered, and his mocking expression made Mango feel very upset. Then, she immediately stepped forward and punched him in the face as blood spurted out of his nose. Mango thought that he would resist, but she didn''t expect him to be unaffected at all. Instead, he said coldly, "Is this all you''ve got? Do you think that''s enough to get them outta here? You ought to know that in the Underground City, everything here is outside thew''s jurisdiction. Plus, Mr. Coon is the one who calls the shots." "Who is he?" Mango had long wanted to know the answer to this. Then, Ryan said in a low voice, "Do you think I''ll tell you?" "F*ck you!" Mango attacked him once again mercilessly. However, Ryan didn''t dodge as if he didn''t care about his well-being at all. Mango frowned slightly as her fist stopped a hair''s breadth in front of his face. "What are you doing? Do you really think I won''t hit you?" "Go ahead, beat me up. I deserve to die, but I have to do this." "Why not?" "There''s no reason why." Hence, Mango was confused by his abnormal behavior. Just then, Walter woke up. "Stop!" Hearing this, Mango quickly turned her head and helped Walter up. "He did this to you, but you''re still willing to protect him?" Of course, Mango knew that Walter was a loyal friend, and she also knew that he valued friendship more than anything else even though he acted frivolously at times. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He would not invest his emotions in someone easily, but once he did, there was no looking back. Then, Walter looked at Ryan and asked, "I have a question for you." "Ask away." On the other hand, Mango didn''t expect Ryan to be so cooperative. Walter looked at Ryan calmly and asked seriously, "When we were in the club, did you send the photo of Mango to Rainie using my phone?" "Yes!" Next, Walter''s expression changed. Meanwhile, Mango was slightly taken aback. It had been a long time since the incident, and she didn''t even want to remember it. After all, this was the reason that Walter and her rtionship became tense. However, she was stunned to hear Walter mention it and also Ryan''s response as well. However, Walter didn''t look at Mango and he continued, "Where did you get the photo?" "Jigsaw gave it to me." Walter furrowed his eyebrows. "You''re also the one who drugged me, right?" "Yes!" "Why did you do that? I still remember that you were the one who saved me back in high school when I was nearly kidnapped in a drunken stupor, and you risked everything to rescue me. Because of this, your left hand was injured, and since then you''d never been able to exert too much strength with it. From that moment on, I have always regarded you as my brother. When did you start working for this so-called Jigsaw Coon? When did you start turning against me?" Walter was obviously hurt by his actions. However, Ryan didn''t mutter a word. "I am sorry for all this and I''ll take the me. Anyway, it''s all my fault." Hence, Walter was angered by his words, and he asked coldly, "Why did you use me to hurt Rainie?" "That was in order to make you and Nathaniel turn against each other as she is Nathaniel''s only weakness." "You''re despicable." Mango was so angry that she wanted to beat him up again. By then, she was ready to go ballistic. "Then what''s the rtionship between Jigsaw and Susie?" Mango remembered vividly that the photo was taken five years ago when she was caught in a fire, and Macy and Susie were the ones who did it. However, Ryan said that it was Jigsaw who had instructed him to do so. In other words, since when did Jigsaw start to set his sights on Nathaniel? Mango felt a chill run down her spine at the thought of this. Who the hell was Jigsaw Coon? Why had he stayed hidden for so long? However, Ryan didn''t respond to Mango''s query. Instead, he looked at Walter and said, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. Anyway, your leg is still salvageable. You can visit a physiotherapist and treat it as soon as possible. I know that I must have broken your heart, but just pretend that you didn''t have a friend like me." "Tell me why, Ryan Roberts!" Right now, Walter was absolutely devastated. After that, Ryan turned to Mango and said, "Get him out and leave quickly and I''ll release Nathaniel later too. Hurry up before they catch you." "Wait, are you going to let us go? Aren''t you here to stop us from leaving?" Mango was very surprised. However, Ryan immediately opened the exit on the right and said, " Follow this road and go straight, after that you will get out of the Underground City. This is an exit that I found by ident. Merle''s hypnosis order was set to be carried out in the afternoon that day." "What?" "Hurry up!" Ryan urged them to leave. Meanwhile, Desmond couldn''t hold on any longer. Mango thought that he was very capable, but she didn''t expect to see him helplessly taking a beating by Ryan''s guards. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn''t have asked Desmond to help her. Then, Walter looked at Ryan for thest time and said, "I want to ask you onest question." "Go ahead." "Nathaniel is asionally in a state of mental disorder and unconsciousness from time to time. What''s going on?" "What?" Upon hearing this, Mango was nervous and shocked. She remembered that Nathaniel was doing quite well and had no injuries at all when shest saw him. However, she never expected to hear something like this. Thus, she nced at Ryan instinctively. Ryan whispered, "Like Merle, he was hypnotized. However, Merle was not strong enough, and he eventually sumbed to the hypnosis. Meanwhile, Nathaniel resisted desperately. Although the hypnosis didn''t seed, there are still some effects. I don''t understand the exact reason behind this, but you guys better take him to see the hypnotistter, as I am afraid there will be a complication." "Hypnosis? Who did this?" "I don''t know. I only know that it''s a powerful hypnotist. I heard that if the hypnosis can''t be removed, the victim will experience symptoms of psychosis." Mango was worried upon hearing his words. She even hesitated on whether she should leave Nathaniel by himself. She didn''t know about Nathaniel''s condition before, so she thought that he was just trapped. Unfortunately, she didn''t expect that he was currently mentally unstable. In this case, could she still leave the ce at ease? Just as Mango deliberated the question, Walter grabbed her hand and said, "Hurry up and leave. It''ll be toote if you don''t leave now." "But...¡± Then Mango looked behind her. The worry and reluctance in her eyes could be seen. Suddenly, a series of footsteps resounded in the distance. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 "Don''t hesitate. Go!" Ryan immediately pushed them inside. The bodyguards behind them tried to stop him, but Ryan blocked them. "Hurry up!" Walter gave Ryan a meaningful look. Then, he said to Mango, "Let''s go!" Mango knew that she should quit being hesitant. Even if Nathaniel would be in danger, she knew that she couldn''t stay there anymore for the sake of Walter, Desmond, and the others. She turned around with an affectionate gaze in her eyes. Then she quickly carried Walter on her back and ran forward together with Desmond. Just then, Zion''s call came in. "Mommy, I have already hacked the system, and the piping system is going to explode in a few minutes. Take this opportunity to escape." "Got it. Can you also help me check out the situation at the auction?" Mango asked as she ran hurriedly. Zion acted as instructed and said, "The auction ising to an end, but there''s no one left in the private room. The person there might''ve left." Hearing Zion''s words, Desmond breathed a sigh of relief. "Marissa most likely left in advance for fear of attracting attention." "Does the auction allow guests to leave early?" Mango felt rather uneasy "Yes, as long as she pays enough money. I think she still has some money in her hands. Although it''s not a lot, she should be able to bribe the guard at the door." Desmond knew Marissa''s character like the back of his hand. Thus, Mango was relieved upon hearing his words "Let''s hurry up and leave." As they ran, they could hear the sound of water pipes exploding behind them, as well as the loud mouring from behind. Despite that, Mango turned a deaf ear and continued to run forward. However, her heart and mind were constantly with Nathaniel. The ce that they escaped to turned out to be the riverside where Anaya had been found previously. "So, the Underground City is at the end of the river." Desmond frowned slightly as he spoke. Mango nced around and whispered, "My car is nearby. Although Walter''s legs aren''t in good condition, he can still drive. Take them back and ask Genevieve to take care of my children. As for my mother-inw, I''ll ask my uncle to help her." "Are you going back?" Walter looked at Mango and had already seen through her thoughts. "I thought that you would send us back to the Ocean City. So, it turns out that you can''t let him go after all." "It''s not just Nathaniel. I still have to meet with Yama Hades in three days. A little girl is still waiting for me to return and save her." Walter furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing her words. "A little girl? Is it the mute girl?" "Yes, she knows you. She reacted when I talked about you, but she can''t stay with me for the time being." "Why not?" "When I came here, she was thrown into the river to drown. Fortunately, she''s still alive. I sent her to Yama Hades and she saved her life. I have to pay her back." Mango''s words made Walter frown again. "She was thrown into the river? Didn''t I ask her to go to the Equatorial Hotel to find Emberly? How did that happen?" "It seems that she was thrown into the river by Emberly. Besides, she is strongly rted to this Underground City. Although I don''t know what rtionship you and Emberly share, you''d better stay away from her, because I may threaten her." Hearing this, Walter became anxious. "We''re not close anymore, but we did have a rtionship in the past. However, I just thought of her aftering here. Since the situation was urgent, I decided to get the little girl to ask her for help. How would I know that she actually had something to do with the Underground City?" "Well, you don''t have to exin anything to me. I don''t care. But, I''m just gonna let you know that I''m probably going to butt heads with her." "She''s not my woman!" Walter was at a loss for words. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t have allowed Anaya to look for Emberly. Now that he was faced with Mango''s misunderstanding, he felt unbearable pain in his heart. He even hated himself for being so stupid. Why was he such a womanizer? However, Mango didn''t seem to care at all, "Alright, aren''t you going to hurry up and get them out? I''ve already run into Emberly anyway regardless of whether or not she''s yours. Remember to have Noah treat your legs when you return. He might be able to help you." "Stop worrying about me. I''m more concerned about leaving you here alone." Walter was really worried. He and Nathaniel were overwhelmed in this dangerous ce. Hence, how could a weak woman like Mango be able to handle this? Furthermore, her body wasn''t doing too well either. Recalling Mango''s physical condition, Walter suddenly became surprised. "You''ve recovered? How is that possible? Genevieve clearly said that you..." "You noticed it too, didn''t you? Alright, stop asking. Hurry up and leave. It''ll be toote when they catch up. You don''t have to worry about me being here alone. With Zion helping me, and Yama Hades watching over me, no one will do anything to me. I heard that the Underground City and Yama Hades don''t interfere with each other''s affairs. If I''m really in danger, I''ll hide over at her ce." However, Walter still felt uneasy. "Who the hell is Yama Hades? How could a poor and remote ce like this have tons of exits?. When I get back to Ocean City, I''ll definitely summon a few tanks here and destroy this ce." "Well, why don''t you just send some helicopters over as well?" Mango gave Walter a mocking look. Then, she threw him in the driver''s seat and gave him the car key. "How are you going to go home?" Walter knew that he had bragged too much, so he asked in a hurry. "Don''t worry about me. As long as Nathaniel gets out, I can find a way to escape." At the sound of Nathaniel''s name, Walter said in a low voice, "You know that he is unstable now. I am afraid..." "I believe that Nathaniel won''t hurt me no matter what!" Mango said firmly, and Walter was once again hurt by her words. "Alright, alright, he''s the best. Be careful. I know that I won''t be of much help if I stay. The only thing I can do is to take care of the person you cherish the most. Don''t worry, leave Madam Ye''s to me. I will make sure to get her out." Upon hearing Walter''s words, Mango heaved a sigh of relief. "Hurry along then. Be safe." "Mango, remember what you said. My life is yours. If I''m not dead, you''re not allowed to die either." Walter suddenly said in a serious tone. His words warmed her heart. "I know. Be careful. You''d better not get involved with Nick. I''d rather you disregard the Ye Family''s matters." "Don''t worry. I''m not that stupid. I''ll be going now." After Desmond put Merle into the car, Walter started the engine and drove away. He didn''t want to part with her either, but more importantly, he knew that he would only be a burden to Mango if he stayed. Mango watched as they left and said to Desmond in a low voice, "Okay, now my problem is settled. You can go now. Go find Marissa, and well be going our separate ways from now on." "I told you that since you bought me, I am yours. I won''t leave until I pay you back the money." Hearing this, Mango was slightly taken aback. "You want to return the money?" "Yes! I don''t want to be a charity case for the rest of my life. I also have my pride." Desmond said very seriously. "You should''ve left with Walter. You''d be in more danger because of the surveince here, and they might''ve already seen your face. What''s worse, you may even die here." Mango had no other choice but to tell him the ugly truth. However, Desmond responded faintly, "It doesn''t matter. I''ve been constantly in danger my whole life. Even if I wasn''t here, I''m still an auction item everywhere I go. I''m being serious when I say that I''m going to pay you back. Although I can''t fight, my blood really has magical properties. I''ll use it to create a fortune for you." "I don''t need it! I don''t want anyone to hurt themselves for me. What''s more, money is not something Ick. I''ve said it before, and I won''t say it again, you''re free to go now." After that, Mango walked in the direction of Yama Hades'' ce. Now, they couldn''t go back to the Equatorial Hotel anymore. Since she was exposed in the Underground City, the Equatorial Hotel would be the first ce they''d search for her. It seemed that the only ce for her to hide was Yama Hades'' hospital. However, she didn''t know where Nathaniel would go after escaping, and how could she contact him? Moreover, Nathaniel was in a state of mental disorientation after the hypnosis. Could Yama Hades be able to help him? Mango wasn''t sure about all of this, but she still held onto thatst shred of hope. Even if Yama Hades wanted to take her life, she would still give it to her. With this thought in mind, Mango arrived at the entrance of Yama Hades'' Hospital, while Desmond followed her. Then, Mango sighed softly and said, "Why are you doing this? To tell you the truth, I don''t have many days left to live. In order to save them, I''ve already overdrawn my ill health. Even if I have the chance for recovery after I return, I don''t have much time left. I''ve told you before, I don''tck money. You''d better leave quickly. Marissa is still waiting for you, isn''t she? Go look for her. You''ve done a lot for me just now, and it''s more than enough to pay for that money." However, no matter what Mango said, Desmond didn''t say anything. He followed her stubbornly and said, "You won''t die. I''ve said before that my blood has magical properties. Furthermore, your husband''s situation is still unknown. Frankly, I might be able to help him." "You? Are you a hypnotist?" Mango was quite surprised. However, Desmond shook his head and said, "I don''t know how to hypnotise a person." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Hearing this, she was disappointed. "What do you mean then?" "Let me follow you. When it''s time for me to leave, I''ll leave on my own." Mango was exasperated at his determined and resolute expression. Then she whispered, "It''s up to you. But I have to remind you that when you go inter, don''t provoke the doctor inside. I can''t protect you if that happens." "Got it." After that, Mango finally walked into the hospital. However, what surprised her was that the ce lookedpletely different from before. What happened? Where was Anaya? Mango suddenly became anxious. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 "Who are you? What are you doing here?" Once Mango entered the hospital, a nurse came out and blocked her way. "I''m looking for Yama Hades." Mango looked at the nurse and thought to herself that she hadn''t seen the nurse previously when she left. Was she the nurse that originally worked here? Moreover, the hospital, which was formerly deste, was overcrowded with patients and security guards now. If it weren''t for her extraordinary memory, she would have thought that she hade to the wrong ce. Upon hearing Mango mention Yama Hades, the nurse creased her eyebrows in displeasure. "What are you talking about? How dare you call her name directly? Her name is Doctor Zhang." Only then did Mango know that Yama Hades'' surname was Zhang. "Doctor Zhang? All right, I''m looking for her." "Did you make an appointment? If not, you can''t see her. She is very busy." After that, the nurse immediately asked the security guards to drive Mango away. Then Mango sighed and said, "We have an appointment in three days. My friend Anaya Ye is still here." "Anaya Ye?" The nurse frowned again. Then, she scanned Mango from head to toe and said coldly, "Wait a moment please." Thereafter, she went straight inside a room. As the nurse entered, there was a suddenmotion happening outside. Perhaps it was the people from the Underground City who were after her, and anxiety rose in Mango''s throat. Just as Mango felt that she was about to be caught in front of those people, the nurse walked out. "Come in." Only then did Mango let out a sigh of relief. Then Desmond looked around and whispered, "Why didn''t they approach closer since they have already caught up with us?" Mango was slightly stunned. She subconsciously looked around, only to discover that the people from the Underground City were everywhere around them. However, she sneered and said, "They wouldn''t daree in. Let''s go inside." Afterwards, she entered the room. Desmond was clueless, but he still followed her. Just as they entered the room, a person was seen climbing over the wall at lightning speed before he entered the hospital. Meanwhile, the nurse brought Mango to Yama Hades'' office. She was researching something and waspletely immersed in it. Hence, she didn''t notice the arrival of Mango at all. However, Anaya, on the other hand, was shocked when she noticed Mango. "I''m back." Mango looked at Anaya with a sweet and warm smile. However, Anaya quickly diverted her gaze away. She felt extremely guilty for her actions. Perhaps Walter and Nathaniel were waiting for Mango''s rescue. So, wasn''t she too selfish for asking Mango to teach Emberly a lesson? At the thought of this, she felt even more embarrassed and didn''t dare to look Mango in the eyes. Then, Mango walked forward and squatted down before she caressed Anaya''s face saying, "I''m sorry, I didn''t teach Emberly a lesson, but don''t worry, she will get what she deserves. I just went to save my friend Walter first." "How is he?" Anaya quickly wrote it down. Mango saw that she was very worried about Walter, so she said in a low voice, "Not good. Both of his legs are crippled, and he was covered in blood when I first found him. However, there''s no need to worry about him. I''ve already asked him to return to Ocean City first, and I''ll send you backter too." Hearing about Walter''s severe condition, tears welled up Anaya''s eyes uncontrobly. She wasn''t a good person, was she? Due to her personal issues, she actually made Walter a cripple! Would everything be better if only she had asked Mango to save him earlier? Then Anaya bit her lower lip in distress. Upon noticing her reaction, Mango immediatelyforted her. "What are you doing? This has nothing to do with you. Stop thinking this way. Walter will be fine, don''t worry. If you''re worried, I''ll take you to visit him when we go back to Ocean City, okay?" "All right." Anaya nodded. Then, Mango took a nce at Yama Hades, who was seemed to be doing some kind of experiment. Therefore, she didn''t want to disturb her. Instead, she gestured for Desmond to sit down while she took Anaya''s hand and said, "How are you doing? Did she do anything to you?" Anaya shook her head. Mango pulled Anaya to her side and they sat down together. Anaya was very quiet. Perhaps it was because she was mute that people overlooked her existence. Mango looked at her and felt sorry for Anaya. "If you have nowhere to go after returning to Ocean City, you can live with me. My family has three children who can keep youpany." Anaya was slightly stunned, and the corners of her eyes became wet with tears. She was an orphan, and her younger sister had been adopted. To be honest, she really didn''t know where to go. Therefore, she was very touched by Mango''s words. Despite the kind offer, she still shook her head and refused. "You have somewhere to go?" Anaya nodded. "Well, I''ll take you there after this." This time, Anaya didn''t say anything. When Yama Hades finally finished her work, only did she realize that there were two more people in the office. Just then, her eyes suddenly lit up when she saw Desmond. "Are you an experimental human?" She walked forward as she spoke. Seeing her reaction, the thought of Desmond''s background crossed Mango''s mind, and she quickly stepped forward before pulling him behind her. "What are you trying to do?" Yama Hades'' eyebrows furrowed at the sight of Mango. "Let me look at him, he''s the subject of an experiment! If my guess is correct, he should have been used as a test subject while he was in his mother''s womb. If he sessfully survived, that means his blood definitely has medicinal properties. He''s a treasure, I tell you." "Hey, he''s human, not an object! And he''s mine!" Mango''s words stunned Desmond for a moment. No one had ever defended him this way, and even Marissa did not dare to do so in public. She could only secretlyfort and help him when he was hurt or injured. Now, this woman, who had known him for less than one day had boldly pulled him behind her to protect him, as if he were hers. Desmond was at a loss for words and he didn''t know how to express the feelings in his heart. Instead, he looked at Mango with mixed emotions. Suddenly, Yama Hades'' expression turned a little ugly. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "You didn''t tell me you have someone like him in your grasp." "What does that have to do with you? We''re partners. So, don''t even think about hurting my people." Yama Hades was made very annoyed by Mango''s words. "You''re really arrogant. Don''t forget, your life is still in my hands." "Even so, you are not allowed to touch my people!" "What if I insist?" "Try me then!" Mango''s entire body was radiating a cold and chilling aura. Desmond wanted to hold her back, but Mango whispered assuringly, "Don''t be afraid. As long as I''m here, she won''t dare touch you." "You''re indeed fearless. I heard that the Underground City is looking for someone. It''s you, right? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll hand you over? When the timees, the person behind you will be mine as well. I can do whatever I want." Then Mango suddenly sneered coldly and said, "You can do that, but I guarantee that before you hand me over, I will let you have a taste of hell. Try me if you dare." She didn''t seem like she was joking at all. Eventually, Yama Hades was cowed by Mango''s aura. Next, she harrumphed coldly and sat back down. Then, she said, "I remember that we had a deal, but the time isn''t up yet. So what are you doing here?" "I''ll going to take Anaya away." "Take her away? What about my condition? Where''s the boy I asked for? Is he here? I said that I''ll let you take her away as long as I see the boy." Upon hearing her words, Mango''s eyes narrowed slightly. "That''s my son. It''s impossible for me to bring him to this ce." "Then we''ve nothing else to talk about." With malicious intent glittering in her eyes, Yama Hades looked at Desmond who was standing behind her, and said, "Or maybe I can switch the condition. Leave this guy here, and you can take the little girl away. What''s more, I can even guarantee you safe passage out of here." "No way! He''s human, and an independent person. I don''t have any right to make any decisions for him. Moreover, what do you want him for? Will you tell me?" Desmond was taken aback by her words. Mango hadpletely changed his negative thoughts about people. It turned out that not everyone was bad, and not all of them were only out for profit. Thus, he was touched. On the contrary, Yama Hades became even more displeased. "You refuse to hand over your son, and you also disregard my wish to let this guy stay? Do you think I''ll just let this little girl leave with you without getting anything in return? I bet you''ve also seen the enormous number of people outside. Hence, if you don''t agree to one of my conditions today, you can never get out of here." "Fine! Do as you please! I''m still sleepy, so I''m going back to my room." After she said that, she took Anaya and Desmond with her and walked outside. "You..." On the other hand, Yama Hades didn''t expect Mango to do this. She was so angry that she didn''t know what to do. Meanwhile, Desmond suddenlyughed. "You''re really unpredictable." "She has a strange temperament, so I''d be led by the nose if I don''t act against her will. Besides, there''s nowhere I can go. Frankly, she''s right. My body can''t hold on any longer, and I still have to wait for him." Mango''s gaze became gentle at the thought of Nathaniel. Her eyes were filled with her love and fondness for him, and Desmond could clearly see it. Perhaps this was what real love was like? Desmond didn''t know why, but he felt that it was a wondrous feeling. Meanwhile, Anaya followed Mango back to the ward without saying another word. Mango couldn''t help but feel a little awkward when she noticed that Desmond was also following them. "Um, Anaya and I will be fine staying here alone." "Then I''ll find a room next door." Desmond understood the meaning behind her words immediately. However, Mango hesitated for a moment and said, "Forget it, you''d better stay here, but you''ll have to sleep on the ground. I''m afraid that if you leave my sight, Yama Hades might do something harmful to you. I bet you noticed it from her enthusiastic gaze earlier." Desmond had seen the kind of expression reflected in Yama Hades'' eyes ever since he was a child. Therefore, of course, he knew the meaning behind it. Upon hearing this, a trace of gloom shed across his eyes. "I''ll do whatever you like." In the end, Desmond stayed in the same room as them with Mango''s permission. Just as they were settling down, a figure suddenly jumped in from the window and appeared before Mango. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 "Who goes there?" Just as Mango was about to retaliate, she was immediately subdued by the other party. Then a familiar voice rang out in her ear. "It''s me!" Upon hearing the voice, tears instantly trickled down her cheeks. "Nathan!" She turned around without a second thought, and her tears poured down uncontrobly at the sight of him. "Don''t cry!¡± Nathaniel felt upset after seeing her cry. "How did you know I was here?" "I''ve been following you guys." Nathaniel gripped her hand as he spoke. Her hand was warmer now, and it was no longer as cold as before. Herplexion looked much better, and her cheeks were dusted with pink. She looked healthy and beautiful just like how she was before. "You''ve recovered?" He asked with a smile on his face. Mango''s heart skipped a beat, but she didn''t express her emotions on her face. Instead, she continued with a smile, "Hmm, It''s all thanks to Genevieve." "That''s great." Nathaniel was extremely happy and relieved. He had always been worried about Mango''s health. Hence, he was reassured and grateful upon seeing her healthy and well. "I heard from Walter that someone messed with your mind?" Then, Mango quickly changed the topic. She would always care for him just like how he did to her. Hearing this, Nathaniel responded with a gentle smile, "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I can still hold on until we get back to Ocean City. After that, I''ll let Noah examine me. Don''t worry about me." "Are you sure? Ryan said that the failed hypnosis will have an impact on your nervous system. Walter also mentioned that sometimes you can''t control your emotions..." "I will never hurt you." He looked at her with a gentle gaze. On the other hand, Mango was instantly mesmerised. They hadn''t spent much time together recently, and she missed the moments they had together. "How can we get out of here?" She leaned in his arms andpletely forgot that there were two other people in the room. Nathaniel stroked her long hair and whispered softly, "I have already notified Thomas and asked him to send some help over. No matter how powerful the Underground City is, I will destroy this ce on one fell swoop." Saying this, a harsh glint shed in his eyes. Upon hearing this, Mango finally felt at ease. "How long will it take for them to get here?" "Two days, let''s just patiently wait for them." His voice was soothing and gentle. He felt relieved while hugging Mango in his arms. Two days? Mango suddenly thought of her health. What would happen to her in two days? Honestly, she had no idea. It was definitely impossible for Zion toe here. By then, as long as Thomas brought help, she believed that Nathaniel could easily defeat Yama Hades and rescue Anaya. What she feared most now was that she would not be able to be with Nathaniel anymore after the next two days. At the thought of this, a trace of sadness and disappointment emerged in her heart. It turned out that she was not as fearless as she thought. She was afraid of death! Furthermore, she was afraid of dying in front of Nathaniel! However, what could she do? Mango locked the anxiety and bitterness away and said in a low voice, "You have to stay with me for the next two days. I''ve been feeling apprehensive without you by my side. Despite that, I still have to take care of the children. You don''t even know how tired I am. Plus, you promised that you would provide me with a good life." Oh, Nathaniel missed her sweet voice so much. It felt as if everything was the same as before, just like how it was when they were back in Ocean City. Hearing this, Nathaniel smiled dotingly and said, "Okay, I''ll stay with you these two days. Don''t worry, Yama Hades wouldn''t dare to do anything to you. I''m always here." "Well, I''m not afraid of anything with you around." That was true. Mango felt inexplicably safe whenever Nathaniel was with her. "As for Desmond and Anaya, you have to bring them back to Ocean City together. After Desmond arrives at Ocean City, he should decide where he wants to go. Anaya is Gissel''s sister, so you should take her to meet Gissel at Noah''s house first, and then send her to wherever she wants to go. I arranged for Wisdom and Rita to be at the hospital, so Genevieve should be able to tell you the location." While she was chattering away, Nathaniel nted a kiss on her lips unexpectedly. She missed him so much! The kiss was absolutely surreal. Upon seeing this, Anaya blushed and quickly turned her head away. Desmond also pretended not to see what was happening. He felt embarrassed, and he and Anaya felt like third wheels. However, if he were to leave now, he would probably be caught by Yama Hades. Although he had gone through a lot, he still didn''t want to be taken to theboratory and be used as a subject of experiments again. While Mango and Nathaniel were kissing passionately, Nathaniel began to roam his hands over her body. "Cough cough!" Desmond couldn''t stand it anymore. If they continued to do whatever they pleased, Anaya''s fragile soul would surely be traumatised. Mango was jarred back to her senses after she heard Desmond clear his throat. She suddenly remembered something and pushed Nathaniel away. Then she looked at Desmond and Anaya with embarrassment. Although the two of them had turned their gaze away, Mango was still extremely embarrassed that her face was flushed red. That was so embarrassing! Meanwhile, Nathaniel was kissing her passionately, so he was unhappy when Mango pushed him away. His brows creased slightly when he noticed Desmond and Anaya. Desmond was simply too beautiful. How could a man like him acquire such an enchanting appearance? Nathaniel had never thought that he looked ugly, but in front of Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Desmond, he had a sense of inferiority. It a rather unpleasant feeling. Besides, he felt jealous as Mango paid a lot of attention to Desmond. "Are you sick? If you catch a cold, you should go see the doctor quickly. The doctor''s office is just right at the corner. Go." Nathaniel responded rather impolitely. Desmond could feel the sense of hostilitying from him, but he said with a smile, "I have a bit of a sore throat, but it''s fine. I don''t need to see a doctor." Then Nathaniel narrowed his eyes, giving off a dangerous aura. Next, Mango grabbed his arm and said, "The people from the Underground City are all outside, so how did you get in? Also, where is Ryan?" "Ryan is probably dead." Nathaniel knew that she was trying to switch the topic. Despite that, he stuck with it. "What do you mean by that? Honestly, I still don''t understand. Ryan and Walter are so close, so why would he do that to Walter?" Mango sighed and began to doubt theck of humanity in the world these days. Hearing this, Nathaniel whispered, "It''s not Ryan''s fault. His wife and children were kidnapped." "What? Was it Jigsaw?" The first person that Mango thought of was Jigsaw Coon, which Ryan had mentioned previously. "Jigsaw Coon? Who told you that?" Nathaniel was in the dark about it, but he was interested to know more. Seeing his reaction, Mango asked in confusion, "Ryan said it. Isn''t Jigsaw Coon the boss of the Underground City?" "I really have no idea. What I know is that Ryan''s wife and children were captured by Nick. It was he who instructed Ryan to do it. Otherwise, his family would have been killed." Mango was slightly taken aback by his words. "Nick? Are you sure it''s him?" "I hope not. Nick is so unfamiliar now. He''spletely different from before as he''spletely cut our family off. Furthermore, he is numb and indecisive. Do you have any idea how he became like this?" Nathaniel''s words revealed a trace of sadness. On the other hand, Mango knew that Nathaniel was in a bad mood. No one would suspect their own brothers. However, the recent events seemed to have something to do with Nick. He actually nned to kill Zion. Not only that, he wanted to imprison Madam Ye, and even trap Mango. These things seemed impossible to have been done by his own biological brother. Moreover, they used to be so close to each other. Did they end up like this just because of Macy Cho? Hence, Mango didn''t know how tofort Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel suddenly said, "Do you still remember the time when Nick beat Wisdom up?" "I do, and you were so angry with that matter that you even started a fight with Nick." Nathaniel nodded and whispered, "It was strange, because I know that Nick would never do anything to harm children. What''s more, Wisdom is his biological son. How could he do that?" "What are you trying to say?" Mango seemed to have understood the meaning behind his words. Hearing this, Nathaniel looked around and nced at Desmond and Anaya. Then, he whispered in a low voice, "It''s nothing, it''s just weird. Alright, let''s not talk about him. You were saying that Walter and the others have left?" "Yes. I think Walter will deal with Merle." Then Nathaniel nodded in agreement. Next, he grabbed Mango''s hand andid down on the bed, I''m tired. Come take a nap with me.¡± "But there''s someone else in the room." Mango was a little embarrassed. There was only one bed in the house, which was upied by Nathaniel and herself. So where were Anaya and Desmond going to sleep? Even if they acted like they didn''t exist, they still had to sleep, didn''t they? Meanwhile, Desmond seemed to have noticed Mango''s worries. Then he pulled Anaya by the hand and said, "Where''s your ward? Why don''t we go there together?" Anaya looked at Desmond before she nodded. The two of them quickly disappeared out of sight. "d that you know what to do." Nathaniel said with a dissatisfied look on his face. "Stop being jealous. He''s just someone that I bought from the auction. I was helping a friend, so he''s got nothing to do with me." Nathaniel was acting like a jealous child and she couldn''t help but exin it to him. However, Nathaniel still refused to let it go and said, "You''re even protecting him!" "I spent millions just to buy him, so of course, I have to protect him. He said that he would pay me back." "Do you really need the money?" Nathaniel looked at her with great dissatisfaction, and he looked as if he was begging for affection. Mango felt that it was cute and hrious, but unfortunately, she might only have two days left. Although she felt bitter and sad, the smile on her face gleamed even more brightly in the presence of Nathaniel. All of a sudden, Mango held his face with her hands and looked straight into his eyes. "What''s the matter?" "Nathaniel Ye, I want to kiss you!" Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Nathaniel''s face suddenly blushed red. Seeing his shy expression, Mango couldn''t help but smile and ask, "What''s wrong? Are you shy?" "It''s just a kiss. Why do you have to talk so much?" Nathaniel felt a little embarrassed. Then he immediately pinned her down and approached her with another kiss on the lips. Mango was amused by his reaction, and she epted the kiss willingly. His lips were alluring as usual. Although she didn''t know how much time she had left before they had to part ways, she was reluctant to leave him. What would Nathaniel do if she really died? What about the children? So far, she had fulfilled every promise she made to Zion. However, this time, Mango was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to do it anymore. At the thought of this, she was so emotional that she couldn''t help but express all her intense feelings into this kiss. Meanwhile, Nathaniel could feel the tension in her body. Hence, he thought that it was because she was worried about him, so he didn''t take it to heart. On the contrary, he even teased her and said, "Ooh, why are you so eager? Are you expecting something more?" Mango felt a bitter feeling in her chest, but she concealed it with a smile on her face. "Yeah, I was." "Well, don''t be shy then!" "Why would I? You''re all I need." Mango took the initiative to kiss him once again. This time, she didn''t allow him any room to speak. Nathaniel''s passion was ignited in an instant. They weren''t able to spend much time togethertely, and he missed her so much during this period. Now that she was finally in his arms, he couldn''t hold in his urges any longer. He finally erupted. He took off his jacket and covered up the surveince camera. Then he pulled her in as he imed her mouth hungrily until her knees gave in. Mango would rather die in this thrilling joy, but she was afraid of dying in this evil ce. She held back, yet she desired to let her emotions run free. This contradictory emotion caused her to be extremely sensitive. Just then, Nathaniel suddenly drew back as he stopped all his movements and looked at Mango. Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Did he discover something? Had he guessed what was going on? "What''s wrong?" Mango pretended to be confused. Although she was looking extremely alluring, he still didn''t dare to continue. It was because of his own impulsiveness that Mango was hurtst time. This time, he didn''t dare to act rashly no matter what. "Forget it. I''ll have Genevieve examine your condition once again when we get back to Ocean City. We can continue with this when the timees. Anyway, we have all the time in the world." Time? No! She didn''t have much time left. The countdown to the end of her life had already started. Mango was in great desperation, but she didn''t express it. Instead, she stered on a bright smile. "I''ve already told you that I''m fine. Can''t you see it for yourself? What''s wrong? Do you still have to get Genevieve''s confirmation to be assured?" Mango felt a little aggrieved as she spoke, and her eyes turned moist with tears in an instant. Seeing her like this, Nathaniel was suddenly at a loss. "No, it''s not like that." "I guess you must hate me. You''re right. How would you be interested in a woman who is weak and sick like me? It''s all my fault. It''s..." Upon hearing her outrageous statement, Nathaniel was annoyed and hurt by it. Then he abruptly lowered his head and used his mouth to put a halt to her endless chatter. A cunning glint shed across Mango''s eyes. She suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and went with his flow. If there were only two days left for her to live, she would rather live carefreely. Finally, Nathaniel lost his control and he washed her over like a wave of warmth. Her toes curled, unfurling all her senses as the taste of him nearly silenced all thoughts. After the extremely intense bed affair, her body seemed to have been hollowed out as sheid breathlessly on his chest. He could feel her rapid breath around him, and he could finally feel her presence. It was truly hard to imagine that she woulde to this ce alone to look for him. "Mango, thank you for all you''ve done." She couldn''t understand what he meant, so she merely let out a soft hum and fell asleep. While she was sleeping soundly, his heart ached upon noticing the dark circles underneath her eyes. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He pulled the nket over her gently and got out of bed to find her phone. Before he could even check anything, Zion''s call arrived. "Mommy?" "It''s me." His son''s voice sounded so pleasant to his ears. In the Underground City, it was the first time that he had felt fear. He was afraid that he could never return to Mango and his children. He was almost hypnotized, and if it hadn''t been for his children and Mango, he would''ve probably turned out like Merle. He was scared at the thought of how his loved ones and children would be in danger, if he were to be hypnotised and controlled by others. Fortunately, he had managed to get through it. However, he had no idea how long his persistence wouldst. Zion was stunned when he heard Nathaniel''s voice, and he asked with uncertainty, "Mr. Ye?" "Why won''t you call me daddy?" Before this, Nathaniel had never cared about this matter. However, at this moment, he really wanted to hear Zion call him daddy for once. Zion paused for a moment before calling out awkwardly, "Daddy." "Good boy!" Nathaniel smiled in satisfaction. He was willing to give up everything for the safety and health of his family. Suddenly, Zion cleared his throat and said, "When are you guysing back?" "Soon, we''ll be back in two days." "Then I''ll be waiting for you guys!" Zion was obviously excited. Although he did not say it, he was still very worried about Nathaniel. On the other hand, Nathaniel could feel his concern. "Well, don''t ask me for a souvenir when we get home. We''re in a remote ce, and there''s nothing good here to give you." Then Zion retorted and said, "Do you think I''m Rita? I don''t care about gifts." "Is that so?" "Of course!" Nathaniel smiled again. Indeed, the days he spent with the children were blissful. The two of them exchanged a few more words before Nathaniel asked about Mango. Zion told him everything that happened. He told Nathaniel about how Mango escaped by herself, how she was caught by Hadley, and how she escaped. Hearing this, Nathaniel nced at Mango, who was soundly asleep, and felt extremely sorry for her. Everything she did was touched his heart. "Mr. Ye, you must be good to my mommy. If you dare to treat her badly, I will never forgive you." "You brat, do you know that you''re threatening your daddy?" Although Nathaniel was being threatened by his son, he was still very happy. However, Zion didn''t care and he continued, "So what if I threaten you? Mommy has suffered so much for you. Now that she''s finally found you, she still has to go through such hardship. Mr. Ye, just when will your family''s troubles end? Why won''t you let Rita and mommy go on a vacation happily?" Nathaniel was stunned for a moment. "My family''s troubles? Isn''t it also your family?" "It''s not the same. I am still a child. As a father, shouldn''t you be responsible for your children''s wellbeing? Furthermore, mommy is so beautiful, so shouldn''t you let her live a happy life every day?" Hearing Zion''s words, Nathaniel pondered this seriously and said, "Well, you''re right." "That''s why you should work hard to settle these matters as soon as possible. If that useless brother of yours tries to do something evil again, then lock him up. He''s so annoying." After all, Zion was still a child, and he disyed his naivete in the things he said. If Nathaniel could lock Nick up, was there still anything to worry about? At the mention of Nick, Nathaniel''s brows were tightly furrowed. "All right, I know. I will handle it as soon as possible. Okay?" "Hurry up. I can''t wait to go on a trip with mommy and Rita. Don''t forget what you promised us." After that, Zion hung up the phone. Nathaniel''s gaze suddenly turned grim. In the Underground City, he had discovered many things which struck him with disbelief. Nathaniel wanted to light up a cigarette, but he was afraid that the smell would wake Mango up. Therefore, he stood in front of the French window and fell deep into thought while looking at the scenery outside. After a few moments, Nathaniel finally picked up Mango''s phone and called Thomas. "Mr. Ye? Our men are ready, and we''ll set off immediately, but it will take at least two days to arrive." Thomas thought that Nathaniel was calling to urge him to be quicker. However, Nathaniel whispered, "You don''t have toe. Just have Sisi bring them over. On the other hand, I have something else for you to do." "Go ahead, Mr. Ye." Nathaniel paused for a moment as if he was still hesitating, while Thomas waited patiently. About a minuteter, Nathaniel finally whispered, "Find an opportunity to get a lock of Nick''s hair, and well do a paternity test." "What? What are you talking about, Mr. Ye?" Thomas thought he had heard it wrong. Nathaniel was torn, but he still kept hisposure and muttered slowly, "We''re using Nick''s hair to do a paternity test. If I remember correctly, you have some with you right?" "Oh, yes. I do." Thomas was particrly surprised by his words. "Mr. Ye, are you doubting something? How could Nick not be your biological brother?" "Yes, how could he not be my brother?" Nathaniel muttered to himself, and his eyes became increasingly gloomy. He clenched his fists so tightly until his veins popped, and his voice became harsher. "Let Noah investigate this matter. Don''t let anyone find out except you and me." "Yes sir!" Although Thomas was puzzled, he still obeyed Nathaniel''s order. When Nathaniel hung up the phone, he felt even more depressed. He suddenly turned around and realized that Mango had woken up at some point. She was leaning against the bed as she looked at him. She looked at him with bright and curious eyes. "What did you say just now? What are you suspecting? Did you discover something? Is Nick not the same one we know?" Nathaniel''s expression changed slightly and he said in a low voice, "I also want to know who he is." Chapter 565 Chapter 565 "What do you mean?" Hearing his words, Mango felt that it was unbelievable. However, Nathaniel switched the topic and said with a smile, "Have you rested well?" Mango''s face suddenly flushed red. "Um!" "Why are you so enthusiastic today?" Nathaniel stepped forward and held her in his arms. Mango smiled and said, "You don''t like it?" "Yes, I do." Nathaniel could feel Mango''s eagerness, but there was a trace of reluctance in her. Perhaps their sweet moments could onlyst for two days? She didn''t dare to think about it, nor did she dare to ask or talk about it. After the two of them got dressed up, Mango said in a low voice, "We can''t provoke Yama Hades before the rescuers arrive." "What does that woman want?" Upon hearing his question, Mango immediately knew that he already found out about everything. Thus, she told him that Yama Hades had requested to meet Zion. "Meet my son? Who does she think she is?" "It doesn''t matter. The most important thing now is that we have to get along peacefully with her before Thomases to our rescue. After all, the people from the Underground City are all over the ce. By the way, who started the Underground City? Everyone with power and money knows about it, and they auction illegal items in public. It seems that this person must have a strong and powerful background." Mango could sense that ever since she first entered the Underground City. Nathaniel nodded and said, "Yes, the ce has the most advanced medical equipment in it, and it even has the world''s top hypnotist. We really shouldn''t underestimate the influence of this person." "Could it be Nick?" Mango asked subconsciously, but felt that she might''ve made an inappropriate statement. Then she looked at Nathaniel nervously. However, Nathaniel wasn''t shocked at all. Instead, he said in a low voice, "It''s not him. Although he is close to the person behind the Underground City, he is definitely not the one. He doesn''t have the ability. If he does, he wouldn''t have to go back to Ocean City and use all those underhanded tactics against us. What''s more, he still needs to go through me to take down the HY Group and achieve his purposes." "What is it? What does he want?" Mango creased her eyebrows. Nathaniel''s eyes darkened, and his voice turned hoarse. "He should be targeting me." "You? What''s he trying to do to you?" "I''m not sure, but it wasn''t something good. Perhaps we weren''t brothers anymore from the moment he fell in love with Macy Cho." Nathaniel felt hurt when he talked about it. That Macy Cho! The woman was dead but still ended up being their biggest nightmare. He knew that he shouldn''t have involved himself with her! Nathaniel thought about this to himself. Hearing this, Mango said in a low voice, "Perhaps we can exin it to Nick." "If it could be exined so easily, then it wouldn''t have led to this situation. I''m also very puzzled. He can just tell me directly if he wanted the HY Group. I could''ve given him anything he wanted except for you. Why does he have to make these detours? Besides, as a businessman, he doesn''t need to scheme against others just like what happened in the shooting club back in the Ocean City. Honestly, I really can''t figure out his intentions. Sometimes I even feel that his soul has been reced even though he looks like himself." Mango was stunned for a moment. "Reced?" "Yeah, it''s just like the fairy tales where the character''s souls were switched. Don''t mind me, I think I''m crazy." Nathaniel smiled bitterly. However, Mango continued seriously, "No, Walter also said that Nick wasn''t like this in the past. He would do anything to protect you and the Ye Family." "He was indeed like that in the past. However, he''s really different now, and I really can''t decipher his thoughts. For instance, he actually wanted to kill Zion. Or perhaps, the n started with Anaya being sold and me leaving Ocean City." Mango was suddenly stunned. "Are you saying that when he said he was going to kill Zion, he knew that both Zion and Wisdom were eavesdropping?" "It''s not impossible. Think about it, who taught Zion and Wisdom the skills? Wasn''t it Nick? As the former leader of the Dark Night Empire, would he be fooled by the children? Maybe the manager didn''t notice the presence of Wisdom and Zion, but I''m not sure about Nick. Now think about it, if he was aware of their presence at that time and deliberately said that he would kill Zion, what would their reaction be?" Mango hurriedly said, "Wisdom will report to us regardless for the sake of protecting Zion." "Yes. However, Wisdom ran out and Zion was left alone there. Coincidentally, Zion was locked up with Gissel. During this period, the children in the club were sold and trafficked out of the club. I checked and found that many children were abused in the club, but almost none were sold. Anaya was the first one." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango''s brows furrowed even deeper. "Does this mean that all of this is Nick''s idea? He intentionally asked someone to sell Anaya off, and then made us mistakenly believe that it was Zion, leading you to leave the Ocean City ande here? His actual target is you?" She felt a chill run down her spine at the thought of this. How could Nathaniel bear being betrayed by his own brother? Mango looked at Nathaniel with a worried expression. Nathaniel held her hand tightly and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Although I feel like dying from the hurt, I will never back down for the sake of you and the children." "I''m so sorry to put you in a difficult position." Of course, Mango knew that Nathaniel wasn''t in a good mood. She sighed softly and pulled him into her embrace, "Why did he do this? I heard from Ryan that you were hypnotized. Could it be that his ultimate goal is to control you? What''s the benefit of doing so? If he really hates you, he can just kill you. He knew that he''d be in danger if you were alive. However, instead of killing you, he actually yed you just to control you. What does he want you around for?" "I don''t know." Nathaniel wondered the same thing as well. Just then, Mango suddenly thought of something. "By the way, do you know who Boston is?" "You mean the Boston from thepany?" Mango nodded her head immediately. "Yes, him. What have you given him for safekeeping? Nick was looking for me in order to contact Boston and was trying to force him into returning something. He even threatened me into doing it by holding Rita hostage." Hearing this, Nathaniel frowned even deeper. "He threatened you with Rita?" "Yes, if it weren''t for Walter, I really wouldn''t know how to exin if anything happened to the children." "You don''t have to. You have been working hard to raise the kids since they were born, and my contributions can''t bepared to you. I believe in you, and I know your unconditional love for the kids. So, no matter what situation the children are in, don''t me yourself for anything that happened, because you are the greatest mother." Mango was touched by his words. "Thank you for believing in me." "Silly girl, you don''t have to thank me. I should thank you more for giving birth to such cute children for me. Thank you for loving me. I''m willing to go through thick and thin with you for the sake of our family." Mango felt sorry for him upon hearing his words. She hadn''t spent enough time with him, and their happy moments were sooning to an end. Unfortunately, she didn''t have much time left. She was able to ovee all the difficulties she faced along the way. However, she just couldn''t defeat sickness and the fear of death. Mango concealed her sorrows and stered a smile. "What''s with you? Is it time for an appreciation speech now?" "Sweetheart, to be honest, it''s truly a blessing to have you in my life." Nathaniel said it with a serious expression. Mango could feel her heart thumping in her chest like a jackrabbit. "We''re already an old married couple. There''s no need for this. Let''s talk about what happened between you and Boston. What did you give him to keep?" Nathaniel paused and said in a low voice, "Can I tell you about thister?" "Why?" "It''s not a good time now." Nathaniel signalled her with a gaze, and Mango immediately understood what was going on. He was afraid that someone would be monitoring their conversation. However, since he wasn''t afraid of others hearing the conversation they exchanged previously, then what was the difference? He had ordered Boston to safeguard a rtively important thing. Therefore, he had to be very cautious. Although Mango was very curious, she still nodded and said, "Let''s go out for a walk.¡± "Alright." Nathaniel grabbed her by the hand and led her out of the room together. Meanwhile, Yama Hades was treating her patients in the other room. She was surprised to see Nathaniel. "He doesn''t look like someone from my hospital." "So what?" Mango replied faintly. Yama Hades looked at Nathaniel, and her gaze suddenly changed. "What''s your father''s name?" Nathaniel did not answer. Just as Mango was about to make up a name, Yama Hades interrupted, "Forget it, don''t tell me if you don''t want to. Don''t run around, all right? If anything happens, don''te at me for not saving you guys." "Thanks anyway." Although Mango did not know why Yama Hades suddenly turned a blind eye to Nathaniel, it was exactly what she wanted. She quickly took Nathaniel out of the ward and walked to the yard outside. Nathaniel whispered, "I suddenly feel that she looks a little familiar." "Do you know her?" "I''m not sure, but I think I''ve seen her somewhere." Nathaniel had always had a good memory, but at this moment, he couldn''t recall seeing Yama Hades at all. Seeing Nathaniel''s reaction, Mango was afraid of triggering his hypnosis. Then she quickly said, "Don''t think about it. As long as she doesn''t make us her enemy, that''s fine. As for who she is, let''s talk about itter. It''s not anything particrly important, right?" "That''s true." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In the end, Nathaniel gave up. Looking at the worried expression in Mango''s eyes, he really felt that he was really disappointing. He had promised to protect her, but eventually he was the one who made her worry. What should he do to make her happy? Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Mango sensed his guilt radiating off of him and she grabbed his hand. Then, she said, "What''s wrong? Why do you look like you made a mistake? Are you having an affair behind my back?" "How is that possible? I only have my eyes for you, and no other woman in the world canpare to you." Mango felt delighted upon hearing his words. "Stop it, you silver-tongued fox." I''m serious. Don''t you know how I feel for you?" Nathaniel wasn''t a sweet talker, and sometimes Mango even felt that he was a dull person. However, his ttery and sweet nothings made her feel loved. "Although you''re saying this, what if I die one day? Time heals all wounds, and maybe you''d forget about me in a few years time. Perhaps you''ll fall in love again when a beautiful woman appears." Mango made a tentative spection. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel''s expression suddenly darkened. "Nonsense, we still have a long way to go. Even if one day we get old and sick, I will make sure that I am by your side. By then, the kids will be married and live their own life without us. I''ll stay with you until the day we die." Although he said it casually, but she still was shocked to hear it. She knew that he would really do as he said. What would he do if she really died in two days? She had no idea what would happen, but she was obviously terrified. She looked at him and muttered in a serious tone, "Nathaniel Ye, promise me that you will live well no matter what happens to me. Our kids are still young. They can''t afford to lose their father after losing their mother. You can''t do this, as I would rather you forget about me after I die, and then live a happy life. I don''t wish that you''d follow after me to death and leave our children to be orphans. Promise me!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She looked at him with a serious and stern gaze. Nathaniel frowned slightly at that. "What''s wrong with you?" "What do you mean?" "Is there something you''re hiding from me?" She was slightly taken aback by his quick-witted intuition. Therefore, she hurriedly said, "What do I have to hide from you? Do you think that I would fall in love with someone else?" "Don''t change the topic. Why do I feel that there''s something wrong with you? It sounds like you''re telling me yourst words." "Nathaniel Ye, do you really want me to die?" Mango suddenly became angry. Seeing that, Nathaniel hurriedly said, "I don''t! I wish to spend forever with you." Did he want to be with her forever? Could they really do it? Bitterness filled her chest, but she pretended to be angry and said, "Then what do you mean by that? Why are you insisting that I''m saying myst words?" "I didn''t mean that. I just..." "What are you trying to say? Let me tell you, I mean what I say. If you don''t promise me, I will hide far away from you in my next life, so that you can''t find me anymore." Mango flung off his hands angrily and stomped away. However, her heart was already in the process of shattering to pieces. Time passed so quickly, and she even wished that time would stop here. She hoped that they could stay together until the end of time, but was it possible? She had no idea at all. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was angry at his stupidity for making her mad. He quickly ran after her and said, "Don''t be angry, it''s all my fault, okay? I''ll promise you whatever you want, as long as you stop being mad." "Really? You''re the one who said it, yeah?" Mango looked at him with a serious expression. He nodded quickly. "I promise." "That''s more like it." Then, she suddenly startedughing. Nathaniel shook his head and poked the tip of her nose affectionately, "Stop bullying me." "You asked for it!" Then, she threw herself into his arms, using them to hide the tears and reluctance in her eyes. He stroked her long hair and said, "Well, I''ll let it go. I''m willing to be bullied by you for the rest of my life." "How long can a lifetime be?" She couldn''t help but ask. Some people''s lives were decades- long. In the past, she used to think that she could live forever with him until the day they died. However, it seemed that there might only be two days left in her life. No one knew how sad and reluctant she was now. She even wanted to go back to see Rita and Zion as she yearned to take a second look at her two children that she gave birth to. However, she couldn''t do anything now. Fortunately, Nathaniel was still by her side. She was d that she was spending herst moments with the person she loved the most. However, he didn''t know what she was thinking. Then, he said softly, "You can live as long as you want with me." "Look at you. You''re talking as if you''re omnipotent and you can control time." "Of course I can!" Nathaniel suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her to the rose bushes in the backyard. Then, he took out her phone and turned on the camera. He adjusted it and focused it on their faces. "Come on, smile for the camera!" He looped his arm around her tightly. Mango was stunned for a moment. It was the first time that she had seen Nathaniel doing such a thing. Nathaniel hated taking photos, and there were very few photos between them. However, Nathaniel actually took the initiative to take photos with her this time, and he even used her mobile phone. She was very surprised, but she was delighted. "Do you want to strike a pose?" Mango asked mischievously. Nathaniel frowned slightly and asked, "How?" Mango immediatelyughed out loud. "You''re really outdated. Don''t you know how to pose for a picture? Look at me do it." Mango started gesturing as she spoke. Nathaniel looked at it as he frowned and said, "What''s this?" "Nathaniel Ye, why are you so clueless?" Mango immediately felt that she had been ridiculed. However, Nathaniel said seriously, "It doesn''t matter anyway." "Nathaniel, you''re asking for a spanking, don''t you?" As she spoke, she rolled up her sleeves. At the same time, Nathaniel turned around and ran away. Seeing his carefree and yful character, she was filled with happiness. However, bitterness also rose in her chest. The two of them continued to fool around in the courtyard for a while. Eventually, Mango caught hold of Nathaniel and forced him to take a photo. They took dozens of photos together. Some were funny, naughty, and some were lively. Furthermore, Nathaniel would try his best to cooperate with her requests. Although it wasn''t perfect, she was extremely satisfied. After messing around for a few hours, she looked a little tired. Then, Nathaniel whispered, "Go back and rest for a while. We can do this again tomorrow if you still want to." "It''s a pity that we can''t leave now. Otherwise, we can go outside and take some nice photos." Mango was slightly disappointed. This might be thest photo of the two of them together. Then, Nathaniel noticed the disappointment in her eyes. "Who said we can''t? As long as you want to, I can get you out of here and take pictures as much as you like." Mango was moved by his words. However, she hesitated when she thought of his current condition and the situation outside. She shook her head and said, "Forget it, it''s alright." "Alright. When we get back to Ocean City, I''ll take you for photoshoots in every corner of the city." She was moved by his loving words. She smiled and said, "Really? You''d do it even if I ask you to act cute in front of everyone in the Ocean City?" "Act cute?" He frowned, and he looked embarrassed. "Will you do it or not?" Mango was teasing him on purpose. Then, he hesitated and said, "If I can''t manage it, you can''t be mad, okay?" "Of course not! It''s a deal! Later on, you will put on a cute skirt and beautiful makeup. As for me, I will wear a handsome suit and meet you on the Rainbow Bridge." "What?" Nathaniel suddenly regretted it. As a prominent figure in Ocean City, how could he be seen on the Rainbow Bridge in a dress? He had goose bumps all over his body at the thought of it. "Mango Shen, can you stop with your crazy ideas?" "You''re the one who promised me you''d do it." She curled her lips and pouted cutely. Hence, he was immediately defeated by her expression. He gritted his teeth and said, "Okay! I''ll go all out! I''ll do whatever my wife wants just to make her happy." "Hubby, you''re amazing!" Mango gave him a peck on the lips before turning around and running away. However, the moment she turned away, she couldn''t help but cry. It seemed that her wish would nevere true. She really wanted to see what Nathaniel would look like in women''s clothing. Unfortunately, she wouldn''t be able to witness it. However, she never expected him to agree to it, which was completely beyond her expectations. At the same time, she felt sorrowful. It was really a heart-wrenching pain that the man she loved for most of her life was about to part ways with her. Afraid that he would notice her tears, she ran away quickly. Just then, she suddenly bumped into Yama Hades, who wasing from the opposite side. "Holy crap! What are you doing?" Yama Hades almost broke into curses as she tumbled down onto the ground. However, she noticed the tears in Mango''s eyes. "You''re crying? Did that stinkingd bully you?" Her expression suddenly darkened. "I knew it, men are all up to no good. Wait for me. I''ll teach him a lesson right now." While saying this, Yama Hades quickly stood up and walked toward Nathaniel angrily. Mango was terrified to see that Yama Hades had misunderstood. Although she didn''t know why Yama Hades was filled with righteous indignation for her, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let Nathaniel find out that she was crying. Otherwise, how else would she exin it? Just then, she tripped onto the floor. In a moment of desperation, she quickly tried to grasp onto something. However, a pair of cold hands had reached out to her and tightly hugged her waist. Chapter 567 Chapter 567 "Be careful!" Desmond''s voice resounded beside her ear. Mango was slightly stunned. Before she could get out of Desmond''s arms, Nathaniel interrupted coldly, "Let go of my wife." Desmond nced at him, and immediately let go of Mango without saying anything. Mango wanted to exin, but she felt that it was unnecessary. Next, Nathaniel pulled her behind him and gave Desmond a fierce look. Then he left with Mango. "B*stard, stop right there! Don''t think that women like us are gullible. Never bully her again!" Yama Hades chased after him again, but unfortunately, Nathaniel ignored herpletely. The previously pleasant atmosphere was interrupted because of the two outsiders. Mango nced at Nathaniel and realized that he wasn''t in a good mood. Then she muttered softly, "Desmond is really someone I bought in the auction. I did it for a friend, and it''s just that she doesn''t have the money to pay me back. That''s why he is following me." "Well, I believe you, but I don''t like other men touching you." Hearing his words, Mango almost burst out inughter. "I almost fell down just now, and he just helped me up. Frankly, you have to thank him instead." "Sure, I''ll give him a discount on his debt as a token of appreciation." Nathaniel''s words were unpleasant to the ear and it seemed like he was trying to use his money to oppress others. Despite that, Mango didn''t say anything as she was afraid that he would get jealous again "Where are you taking me?" "To get food, of course!" After soon as he mentioned it, she realised that her stomach had started to rumble. "Oh yeah, I almost forgotten that we haven''t had dinner yet." "I will never forget even if you do." Nathaniel finally smiled and brought her to the canteen. Although the hospital''s facilities weren''t very superb, the food was surprisingly good. Nathaniel and Mango were not particrly picky with their food, so they enjoyed the meal there. Besides, the food became even more delicious when they were eating with their loved ones. Mango stared straight into his eyes, and he was a little embarrassed by it. "What are you looking at?" "You look very handsome, my love." Hearing this, he paused for a moment, and his ears immediately flushed red. However, Mango pretended to be calm and said, "Isn''t that a fact?" "Stop it." Honestly, she just couldn''t get enough of him. These days, Nathaniel had clearly lost some weight and she noticed that his jawline had be more apparent. Although she did not know what he had gone through in the Underground City, she knew that it wasn''t something good. "Nathan." "Um?" "Nothing, I just wanted to call your name." Her tone was childlike as she spoke. "I prefer hearing you call me honey." "Honey!¡± Mango immediately cried out, and her sweet voice took his breath away. "Say it again." "Honey." Right now, she was being very cooperative. Nathaniel instantly let out a big grin, and he looked just like a child with their favorite toy. However, Mango was actually full of sorrow upon seeing his smile. She knew that everything would be different after the next two days. She couldn''t bear to see him sad, but what could she do? She wanted to be with him and to cherish every second with him. She didn''t want their final moments to end in dispute or arguments. "Let''s go stargazing after dinner." She suddenly suggested. On the other hand, Nathaniel was a little stunned. "Stargazing?" "Yes, although it is a little remote here, the surrounding air is fresh. I haven''t seen such bright stars for a long time." She realised that the sky had already turned dark after she looked up. Time flew by so quickly. Especially the time she spent with Nathaniel. She had felt dizzy just now, and she wondered if it was a sign. She had no clue, but all she wanted now was to spend some time with Nathaniel. That feeling would never fade because she''d spent far too little time with him. Although he didn''t know what was so interesting about the stars, he still agreed to it. "Alright. Eat up. I don''t want you to get hungryter on." "Alright." After they finished their dinner, they immediately walked to the garden. All of a sudden, she climbed onto the roof like a rambunctious child, and he was stunned by her actions. Mango had always been gentle and proper, and she never did anything inappropriate. However, she was climbing onto the roof like a country girl and waving at him happily. "Come on up! You can see it better from a higher view. It''s also closer to the sky." He felt that she was extremely cute and naive. No matter how close she was to the sky, she couldn''t reach the stars, right? He suddenly had an idea. With a smile, he quickly climbed onto the roof and sat beside her. Stretching out his hand, he grabbed her shoulder and pulled her into his embrace. Then, he said gently, "Alright. How is it now?" "It''s beautiful. Everything''s good as long as I''m with you." Feeling a little chilly, she curled herself up and moved closer to him. He immediately took off his coat and put it around her shoulders. His faint scent wafted into her nose. She liked the feeling of being immersed in his scent. Even if it was thest second of her life, she wasn''t afraid as long as he was by her side. Then, she hugged his waist tightly and said, "It''s good to have you here with me. I''m really fortunate to be your wife in this life. Honestly, I would still fall in love with you in my next life." "Silly, we still have a long way to go. Since you like stars so much, I will make them into a diamond ring for you, okay?" He ryed his thoughts to her. She was stunned, and she felt a little sad at the same time. However, she said with a smile, "Well, I''ll love it as long as it''s from you." "Sometimes, I really hope that you would take the initiative to ask me for things. You know I''d do anything just to put a smile on your face. Mango, do you want to know something? Your smile is my favourite view right now." Hearing this, her eyes welled up with tears again. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Why did he suddenly be so sweet? It made her want to cry. "I want nothing except for you." Her words struck a chord in his heart. The corners of his mouth lifted up unconsciously, while his gaze became soft. Then he responded, but right now, she couldn''t hear clearly anymore. She suddenly felt very tired, so tired that she wanted to sleep, but she couldn''t. What if she fell asleep and failed to wake up again? She still wanted to spend more time with Nathaniel, even if it was just a day. The road to death was far too lonely and cold. She was afraid to go alone without him by her side. Hence, she tried her best to resist the drowsiness, but her body waspletely out of her control. In the end, she copsed into his arms in a deep sleep. Seeing her like this, he was stunned for a moment before he shook his head with a doting smile. "Look at you, you''re sleepy but you still insist on watching the stars. You''re such a child, aren''t you? Well, how are we going to climb down now?" Nathaniel looked at her sleepy face helplessly. Then, he got up to carry her and climbed down from the roof carefully. He carried her back to the ward, but she still did not wake up. Then, he pulled the quilt over Mango and covered her with it. He went to bed as he held her tightly in his arms. He hadn''t slept very well these past few days. However, he immediately fell asleep with her presence beside him. The night passed quickly. The next day arrived, and Nathaniel awoke first. He wanted to move, only to realize that his arm was being pinned down by Mango. The morning sunlight shone on her face and it was immediately covered with ayer of golden light. At this moment, she looked like an ethereal fairy who did not belong to the human world. He almostughed out loud at his absurd thought. What was wrong with him? Was he influenced by her child-like personality? Then, he shook his head and pinched her nose with a gentle smile. Next, he said in a soft voice, "Get up, youzy pig. The sun is already high in the sky. Shall we go out for a walk today?" He thought that she would impatiently p his hand away and turn around to continue sleeping. Perhaps, she would ask him to stop messing around. Hence, he waited for a response. However, a minute had passed, and she was still motionless. Stunned, he pinched her nose once again and whispered in her ear, "Get up youzy pig. If you don''t get up now, I''ll do some nasty things to you. Don''t scream when you wake up, hm?" He tickled and whispered into her ears as he was determined to wake her up from her deep sleep. However, after a minute had passed, there was still no reaction from her. Hence, he could no longer keep calm anymore. "Mango, Mango, wake up!" He quickly checked her pulse and breathing. Fortunately, she was still breathing. When such an idea shed through his mind, he suddenly froze. How could he think of that? Could it be that Mango... "Mango!" He hurriedly checked her condition. She was doing fine except for the fact that she wasn''t waking up. How could this be? Was she too tired? This was just a guess but he knew that he should act quickly. He quickly put on his clothes and ran to Yama Hades'' office. He grabbed her cor and said anxiously, "What''s wrong with my wife? Do you have any idea? Why isn''t she waking up today?" "What?¡± Yama Hades was stunned for a moment, and then she said, "It shouldn''t be like this. Her body should be able to support her for three days. Today is only the third day, why won''t she wake up?" "What? What do you mean by three days? What happened to her?" At this moment, Nathaniel almost had an urge to beat her up. Yama Hades was dizzy because of Nathaniel shaking her. Then, she quickly said, "Stop it. It''s useless even if you do this. Your wife is dying, and she did this in order to save you. You were extremely lucky to have one night with her. What else do you expect? I''d advise you to prepare a funeral for her if you have the time." "Bullsh*t!" Nathaniel punched her face, and blood immediately gushed out from her nose. "I''ll kill you if you dare say these things about Mango again!" Chapter 568 Chapter 568 After being beaten, Yama Hades was dazed. However, she was in a very bad mood when she finally came to her senses. "It''s over. I will not sugarcoat my words. Let me tell you, she was already barely hanging on when she came here, and I don''t know where she got the medicine that could sustain herself until now. What''s more, the medication is faulty and ineffective. She''s considered lucky to be able to hold on until now. I''ve inspected her body as well. It seems that her uterus is currently in a bad state and is starting to be dysfunctional. The medication that she took has also injured her liver and kidney, and soon after, she''ll die. However, you can rest assured that she won''t be in too much pain. She''s fortunate enough to pass away in aatose state." Her voice lowered as she spoke. She was used to witnessing the progression from life to death, and she couldn''t care less about having another dead person in her hospital. However, she felt that Mango was too stupid to be giving up everything for the man in front of her. She sighed and felt sorry for her. It was the first time she felt terribly sad about someone''s impending death. Nathaniel waspletely stunned after hearing this. "Is what you said true?" "What''s the use of lying about this? I have never seen such a silly woman. Every woman asks for money or power from men. However, she never expects anything from you. A woman who is willing to sacrifice their life for so-called love no longer exists. If it weren''t for her, do you think I would be so kind to let you stay here? I would never allow it especially for those that had a feud with the people from the Underground City. It''s thest thing I can do for her as I knew that she didn''t have much time left. I wanted her to meet you and pass away peacefully. Otherwise, why would I go through such trouble? What will I get from doing this?" As Yama Hades exined herself, the more aggrieved she felt. She never expected to get into trouble the first time she showed her kindness. Just then, Nathaniel identally stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Mango was willing to give up her life at all costs in order to save him, and that was why she had travelled all the way there. He was too useless. He promised to protect her and provide her with the best life. But now? He had actually dragged her to the brink of losing her life. "No! Herplexion and vital signs were all very good when I saw her just now. She doesn''t look like a dying person at all." Nathaniel suddenly remembered her appearance in the morning. Yama Hades red at him and said, "Don''t you get it? People will always disy their best side to their closest rtives before they die." "Nonsense! I don''t believe a word you said!" His mind was tangled, and he was in aplete mess. No! Not like this! She was still so young, and she wasn''t even 30 years old! What was he going to do without her? He had just promised to wear women''s clothes publicly on the roads of Ocean City. He hadn''t kept his promise yet, so how could she leave so early? He also promised to design a piece of star-themed jewelry for her. At this moment, he felt as if his heart was torn into pieces. He couldn''t hold on anymore, and he was feeling breathless. How could this happen? The person he loved and cherished the most was on the verge of death. Then, he suddenly remembered that Mango had been in poor health ever since the incident with Nanny Zhang. Furthermore, his reckless actions had almost put her into danger. He thought that everything he did was good for her, but he didn''t expect it to turn out this way. How could he bear this? She was the person he wanted to protect and whom he loved the most. However, it seemed like he had hurt her even more. At that moment, Nathaniel hated himself so badly. Worried, he made a call to Genevieve again. "Mango, where are you? Come back quickly, your body can''t handle it much longer! Mango Shen, did you hear what I said?" Genevieve had been calling Mango the entire time, but she still couldn''t get through. Therefore, she was beyond desperate when she finally received a call from Mango. She was truly worried. No one knew better than her about Mango''s condition. By the time Nathaniel heard this, he had fully understood the entire situation. Hence, he almost dropped the phone. It was true. Mango was already in poor health when she first arrived. Why didn''t she tell him? Why did shee here? She knew that he would find a way out even if he was trapped. Therefore, why did she insist on coming? To be honest, he actually knew the reason. Wasn''t it all because of love? Five years ago, Mango insisted on giving birth to their child despite being misunderstood by others the entire time. Five yearster, she stuck with him through all the ups and downs in their life out of love. Even until now, she still endured all the suffering she experienced in the Ye Family and chose to stay with him. The Ye Family was full of issues. Others would have given up and left, but she was able to hold on. Also, he had never heard herin about her misfortunes. Even if she was hurt by Nanny Zhang when she went to get the medicine for Madam Ye, her love for him and the Ye Family still remained. However, he could not believe that he was receiving this devastating news right now. He couldn''t believe that a lively and happy person like her was about to die. He refused to admit it, and he didn''t want to believe it. However, Genevieve''s words kept ringing in his ears, forcing him to face reality. "Mango..." Meanwhile, Genevieve called out Mango''s name in a panic. "I''m Nathaniel." He responded in a hoarse voice, and he couldn''t hold on any longer. He could bear to lose everything, and he was even willing to be a pauper, but he couldn''t bear to lose Mango. She was his everything. His life, his soul. Without her, his life would no longer beplete. Genevieve was stunned when she heard Nathaniel''s voice. "Nathaniel? Are you alright? Where''s Mango?" "She passed out, and I couldn''t wake her up no matter how I tried. A doctor here said that she was dying after taking medicine that overdrew her strength past her limits. Genevieve, what should I do?" He choked out the words in tears. A powerful and strong person like him had never cried for anyone or anything. Now, he was actually shedding tears because of his wife. He thought that he was strong enough to take it and that he would never cry for the rest of his life. However, he cried when Mango was caught in a fire five years ago. Now, he cried again seeing her on the verge of death. He had an amazing amount of wealth, but he could not save the love of his life. This feeling of powerlessness made him feel depressed and useless. Genevieve could already guess that it was bad after hearing his voice. "What are her symptoms?" Then Nathaniel told her about Mango''s symptoms. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Genevieve''s brows were tightly knitted together, and she had a terrible feeling. I''m sorry, Mr. Ye. There''s nothing I can do anymore." Her words basically spelled out a death sentence for Mango. Soon, his tears overflowed and trickled down his cheeks uncontrobly. They said that men never cried that easily unless it was truly devastating. Five years ago, he had experienced the pain of losing Mango. At that time, he finally realized his love for her. However, five yearster, he was by her side but there was nothing that he could do for her. Why did Mango want a man like him? What exactly could he give her? He had given nothing to her except for the danger he put her into. He punched the wall fiercely, and bright red blood was seen flowing down through the gaps between his fingers. However, it seemed like he didn''t feel anything at all. "Really? Is there nothing we can do about it?" He waspletely devastated. If even Genevieve said that she could do nothing, who in the world could save his wife? Of course, Genevieve could understand his pain and sadness. Back then, she was just like him when she found out that Noah had passed away on his mission. It was the greatest loss a person could suffer, and the pain was truly beyond words. The feeling of helplessness could slowly and gradually rip one''s heart apart. "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye. If she''d listened to me and stayed in Ocean City, perhaps I could still find a way to save her. It''s a pity that she loved you too much." Genevieve couldn''t me Mango for disobeying her advice. Honestly, she didn''t even know how to reprimand this disobedient patient. This was because she was also a woman. She knew that women could really give everything up for the person they loved. However, the intense sorrow was hitting her like a stampeding bull. Meanwhile, Nathaniel fell helplessly to the ground as he leaned against the cold and hard wall. He did not pay any mind to anything else. His eyes were bleak, and the deep sorrow had engulfed himpletely. Right now, he felt as if he was in hell. The chill whipped at his skin, but his insides were boiling in anger. "If possible, I would rather that she never fell in love with me." He smiled, but it was weak and dreary. "From the moment she fell in love with me, she never really tasted happiness. Previously, I misunderstood her. She had a tough life during the three-year marriage with me. She was hurt, burnt, and almost ruined her face when I sent her away because of Macy Cho''s pregnancy with Nick''s child. She raised our children alone for five years, and now that she is back, I thought that we could reunite. However, my family kept causing trouble for us. She sacrificed everything for me and my family, and now she''s even risked her life. If she hadn''t fallen in love with me, would everything be better? Would she be able to live happily?" Genevieve felt even more upset upon hearing his words. "Don''t think that way. Mango will be sad if she knows about this. It''s fate to fall in love with someone, and this is all God''s n. No matter how cruel reality is, it''s still inevitable. Mr. Ye, I''m really sorry." "I don''t want your apologies. I just want to know if there''s still hope. You are the best doctor I''ve ever met, and you''ve saved a lot of difficult andplicated patients. Why can''t you save her?" Nathaniel was still reluctant to give up. Genevieve sighed and said, "Mr. Ye, my medical skills aren''t the best in the world. If my father''s friend was still here, maybe there''s still hope for Mango. Sadly..." "Where is she?" Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly lit up. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 He would not give up as long as there was still a glimmer of hope. Nathaniel only paid attention to the first few words she said and disregarded the rest. Then, Genevieve said helplessly, "Mr. Ye, I''m not sure about this. My father''s junior used to be a famous doctor. It''s a pity that she died in a fire a few years back." "What did you say?" Hearing this, his only hope had been shattered into pieces. "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye." Nathaniel clutched the phone tightly. Then, he nced at the ward that Mango was in and said in a low voice, "Can I get her back from hell?" "What?" Genevieve thought that he wasn''t in his right mind due to the sudden trauma. How could one possibly get a dead person back from hell to treat Mango? "Mr. Ye, you have to face the reality." "Mango''s still alive, right? So why should I grieve for her death? Even if she''s asleep, she''s still alive." After that, he hung up the phone. He realized that his entire body was trembling. He was scared! He was really terrified! He had never been afraid even when he was hypnotized or drugged previously, and that was because he knew that Mango was waiting for him at home. However, he was truly afraid now. He felt as if he didn''t have a ce to call home anymore. A home without a lover was iplete. Then, he staggered to his feet and walked towards the ward. Meanwhile, Mango was still asleep. Just like what Yama Hades had said, Mango had fallen in deep sleep. That was right. Mango was asleep because she was too tired. Next, he sat beside her and held her hand. Her hands were a little cold, just like how it was before when she was unwell. However, there was a slight warmth in it and that made him even more scared. The fear of losing her at any moment made a macho man like him choke up with tears. "Mango, do you regret it? If you had another chance, would you still choose to fall in love with me? Would you still want to be the daughter-inw of the Ye Family? You silly woman, why are you so stupid? There are so many outstanding men in the world, but why do you chose me out of everyone?" Nathaniel rubbed her cold fingers against his face, and the chill made him even more uneasy. "You''re feeling cold, aren''t you? I''ll warm your hands." He ced her hands in between his palms and rubbed them gently. He also blew some air onto her hands, hoping to warm her up. However, Mango remained asleep, and she was still in aatose state. Thankfully, her heart was beating, otherwise, he would''ve thought that she was already dead. What should he do? Was he going to watch her die like that? Was there really no hope left anymore? He used to be so invincible and powerful in the past. However, now he could only watch helplessly as his wife struggled for life in a remote town. Hence, he kept asking himself repeatedly. There must be a solution! There was a way to fix this, right? Then, he suddenly thought of Yama Hades. Since she was able to see Mango''s problem, did this mean that she could also save her? Thinking of this, Nathaniel hurriedly said, "Mango, you won''t leave me alone, will you? You said that you would stay with me for the rest of my life, you promised! Also, think about our children. What will Zion do if he knows that you''re gone? What about Rita? She''s finally recovered from her illness. How will she bear to live without you? What about me? You would never give up for the sake of your family, right? Yes! You won''t! I will definitely find a way to save you. You''re the one who used to be by my side and helped out the Ye Family without anyints. Now, it''s my turn to take care of you, alright? You must wait for me!" He looked at her with a determined expression, hoping to see some changes in her expression. Unfortunately, she was still sleeping peacefully. He was a little disappointed. Then, he whispered, "Wait for me. I''ll ask Yama Hades to treat you. Since she knows about your condition, she must be able to cure you. I''ll save you no matter what. Just wait for me." After that, he tucked her hands back under the nket before he got up and left. Meanwhile, Yama Hades was treating herself in her office after being punched in the face by Nathaniel. It had been a long time since she had been hit like this. She remembered that the person who had hit herst time was no longer alive. If it wasn''t for Mango, she would definitely make Nathaniel pay for it. Hence, she bandaged her nose angrily. Just when she wanted to take a break, Nathaniel suddenly kicked open the door of the office and came in. "How can we save her? I will give you anything you want, as long as you tell me. I will find a way to pay for it no matter what." At this moment, he hadpletely calmed down. Nathaniel, who had lost his rationality just now had transformed into a different person. Instead, he was calm andposed now. However, his presence was absolutely stifling. Upon hearing that, Yama Hades frowned slightly. "What if I want the moon? Can you give it to me?" Yama Hades intended to make things difficult for him. Then, Nathaniel said coldly, "I will arrange for a spacecraft and send you to outer space. As such, you can see the moon every day." Yama Hades almost choked on her saliva upon hearing that. "That''s not funny at all." "Since you know that your request sounds like a joke, then you should change it to something more realistic." Hearing this, Yama Hades was very tempted. However, she frowned and said, "Although your words are very tempting, it''s really impossible for me to save her." "Yama Hades, you ought to know that you''d be dead if my wife dies here in your hospital." Hence, Yama Hades was displeased at Nathaniel''s words. "What? Are you threatening me? It''s your wife who courted death. What does it have to do with me? I already reminded her about it and she was the one who insisted on doing this. Why should I be med? Besides, she still hasn''t fulfilled the conditions she promised me. If it weren''t for the fact that she was about to die, I will never let it n go. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "What did she promise you?" Nathaniel never knew that Mango had a deal with Yama Hades. Yama Hades hurriedly responded, "She has a son, right? She promised me that as long as I can save the little girl she brought in, she will let me see her son. Nathaniel was stunned. Did Mango actually agree to something like this? No! No, it can''t be! "You''re lying! My wife loves our children very much. She will never make a deal like this." Hearing this, Yama Hades was annoyed that she failed to deceive Nathaniel. "Who said she wouldn''t? That''s what she promised me. Otherwise, why would I help to improve her condition momentarily and save that little girl? What''s more, I made an agreement with her. If I had known that she would not keep her promise, I wouldn''t have meddled in her affairs." "Are you actually able to save her?" On the other hand, Nathaniel caught the meaning behind her words. "When did I say that? Do you think I have superpowers?" "If you''re able to make her physical condition reach its peak, then you must have a solution to it. Otherwise, how would you dare toy a finger on her?" Yama Hades felt a little disdainful upon hearing his words. "What does this have to do with me? I am only responsible for treating her. It''s no longer my burden whether she''s dead or alive anyway." "You b*stard!" Nathaniel grabbed her cor out of anger, while she screamed in panic. I''m warning you. If you''re rude to me again, I promise that she won''t be able to live through today!" "What do you mean? Are you saying that it was you who made her like this?" Nathaniel stared at her with a cold and murderous gaze. Terrified, Yama continued nervously, "No, it''s not like that. I just knew about her symptoms in advance. My earlier threat meant that this is my turf, and I can really kill her if I wanted to." "Tell me your condition! What do I have to do to save her?" Nathaniel was pretty sure that Yama Hades was the only one who could save Mango. It was equal parts persistence and a risky bet that he was making. After all, it was toote to find any doctor now, and Yama Hades was the only one avable at this moment. Seeing his reaction, Yama Hades rolled her eyes and said, "I wasn''t lying to you. I really can''t save her." "Then I will destroy the entire hospital." Nathaniel loosened his grip on Yama Hades. On the other hand, she was even more displeased upon hearing his threatening words. "Why are you being so unreasonable right now?" "Fine, as long as you find a way to save her, I promise to let you see my son." Yama was stunned for a moment. "Are you serious?" "Yes, I promise." The hope in Nathaniel''s heart was reignited. Did this mean that Yama could really save Mango? He was suddenly overjoyed. However, Yama said in a low voice, "How do I know if you''re not lying to me like how your wife did? You will turn against me by then, won''t you? In the end, I will be the one suffering losses. I will never do such a stupid thing." Next, Nathaniel directly picked up Mango''s phone and video called Zion. When the call was connected, Zion was on cloud nine when he saw Nathaniel''s face. "Mr. Ye, are you all right? That''s great! Mommy didn''t lie to me. She said that she would bring you back, but I didn''t expect this to happen. Mommy is amazing!" Nathaniel was filled with mixed emotions upon seeing Zion''s excitement, along with the thought of Mango lying helplessly in bed. "You little brat, I want you to meet someone." "Who is it? Is it Mommy?" Zion asked happily. Nathaniel directed his phone towards Yama Hades and said coldly, "This is my son. Look at him carefully." Yama Hades seemed to have changedpletely from the moment she saw Zion. There were tears in the corner of her eyes and her gaze became gentle. Just as she wanted to reach out to touch the phone, Nathaniel hung up the call and put the phone away. "Now, can you start saving my wife?" Chapter 570 Chapter 570 There were tears in Yama Hades'' eyes. However, Nathaniel interrupted her before she could have a good look at Zion''s face. "Let me have another look. I haven''t spoken to him yet." She was very anxious. Nathaniel said coldly, "He''s my son! You just said that you wanted to see him and that''s all. Now that I''ve agreed to your request, what else do you want? Are you trying to go back on your word? I''m telling you, if my wife really dies, I will make sure to tear this ce apart. Don''t think that I will never dare to ruin you and the Underground City." Hearing his threatening words, Yama quickly retracted her hands. Despite that, she still seemed reluctant to let go, as she kept staring at the phone in his hand as if it was the most precious thing in the world. "Okay, I can save her, but you have to promise me two conditions." "Tell me!" Even if there were a dozen conditions, he would still agree to it without hesitation. Hearing his quick response, Yama Hades said with some disbelief, "Did you just agree to it even before knowing what I want?" "As long as you can save her, I will give you anything, except for my life. My life is hers, so I have to stay with her forever." Yama was obviously stunned by his words. This time, she seemed to be taken aback. "If only that person had also treated me like this, or else I don''t think I would have done something like that." She seemed to have a lot going on in her life. However, Nathaniel did not have any desire to know. "State your terms." Yama Hades was pulled from her sorrowful thoughts after hearing his cold and demanding voice. She looked at him and felt that he was being genuine. After thinking for a moment, she finally said, "Two conditions. First, to save your wife, you have to promise to send either of your children to be my apprentice. You should bring one of them to me on the day your wife is healed. Also, I will only return your child to you after ten years." Nathaniel''s brows furrowed. He would never agree to send away his children no matter what. "Never, next one please." "That''s my only condition. If you agree to it, I can try to save your wife, and maybe there is a glimmer of hope for her. If you don''t, the door is just behind you, please see yourself out." Yama Hades pointed to the door and said without hesitation. Right now, Nathaniel was trapped in a dilemma. Giving up his own child to save Mango? He could never allow this to happen, but this seemed to be the only chance to save her. "Why do you want my child to be your apprentice?" "You don''t need to know that." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The gentleness in her eyes disappeared in a sh. Now, she was cold and ruthless, just like how she was before. Nathaniel was once again in a quandary. "What''s the second condition?" "Second, I want 40 of blood of the guy that your wife brought over." Nathaniel frowned even more as soon as she said it. "You have to get his permission." "Stop the nonsense. You may not know this, but even a drop of his blood is precious. His blood can even be auctioned at an exorbitant price. It doesn''t matter to you, but for us doctors, that man is priceless. Unfortunately, your wife will not agree for me to touch him at all." Yama Hades'' demands were indeed difficult. Then, Nathaniel said coldly, "I can try and talk to him." "There''s no need for that, as I agree." Desmond suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Frankly, Nathaniel was displeased when others eavesdropped on his conversations. "You were eavesdropping on us?" "I just happened to pass by, and I was about to ask the doctor if there was any way to save her. Then, I heard that you guys were talking about my blood. I know that my blood is precious, and it can y a great role in the hands of doctors. I''m alright with giving out 40s of my blood. Besides, I still owe Mango a favour, and I have to repay it." Desmond was being frank and straightforward, and he didn''t seem to care about Nathaniel''s presence at all. Nathaniel''s anger dissipated slightly after looking at his bright eyes. "If you agree to it, the debt between you and Mango is settled. No matter what happens in the end, you''ll be free." Truth be told, even Nathaniel was a little mesmerized by Desmond''s beauty and it made him feel uneasy. Even if Mango did not fancy Desmond, Nathaniel still felt that his presence alone was a threat to their rtionship. Seeing Nathaniel''s reaction, Desmond nodded without hesitation and said, "Okay, it''s a deal, but I won''t leave until I make sure that she''s alright." "It''s up to you." Nathaniel heaved a sigh of relief. Once this condition was met, the only thing left to do was to send one of his children over here in order to save Mango. However, it was really a heartbreaking decision to make. He had yet to bear the responsibility of being a father, and now he had to sacrifice his children to save his wife? Wouldn''t the children hate him for doing this? However, if Yama Hades could really save Mango, that would mean that her medical skills were exceptional. Wouldn''t it be good if his children had a chance to learn from her? However, he was worried about what his children would turn into after being with a weirdo like Yama Hades. Hence, he was in a dilemma. However, Yama Hades did not urge him to give an answer. Instead, she said faintly, "You can go and think about it. But I''ll have to remind you that your wife will be in deep sleep until then, and her condition will start to deteriorate after 12 o''clock at midnight. By then, it will be difficult for me to save her, so you should make preparations for her funeral." "12 o''clock midnight?" Nathaniel quickly looked at his watch. It was nine o''clock in the morning now, which meant that he didn''t have much time left. What should he do? "Come to me after you''ve thought it through. Everyone should leave now. I need some time alone." Yama Hades had a sour expression on her face, and she directly ordered them to leave. Next, Desmond followed Nathaniel as they walked out of her office. He took a look at Nathaniel and left without saying anything. Before Nathaniel returned to the ward, Zion video- called him again. "Mr. Ye, what do you mean? Why do you want me to meet that person? I don''t know her. By the way, where is mommy?" As Nathaniel looked at his son, he felt even more sorry for him "She has some errands to run. I''ll contact youter." "Is mommy doing alright? Did anything happen to her?" Zion had always been worried about his mother. Then Nathaniel replied with a smile, "Everything''s good. She''s just tired, so she is resting right now. I don''t want to disturb her. If you insist on seeing her, then don''t make a sound. I''ll let you have a look." "All right." Zion felt a little uneasy as he hadn''t seen Mango for the entire morning. Nathaniel went to the ward and opened the door. Then he approached Mango''s side slowly. At the time, she was still asleep. Zion was relieved after knowing that Mango was resting. "I was so scared earlier. I had a nightmare just now about mommy disappearing, but I''m relieved to see that mommy''s doing good. Mr. Ye, you have to take good care of her. I, Rita, and Wisdom are waiting for you toe back." "All right.¡± After Nathaniel hung up the call, he looked at Mango and said, "Is this the link between a mother and son? Zion feels uneasy whenever something happens to you. He would only feel relieved after seeing you with his very own eyes. If he were to find out that he or Rita had to leave home for ten years in exchange for your life, he would definitely agree to it without a second thought. But how could I bear to do that?" Although Zion hung up the video call, he had already switched on the listening device on Mango. His original intention was to eavesdrop on his parents'' lovey- dovey interactions. However, he didn''t expect to hear something like this. What was going on? Didn''t mommy fall asleep? Zion was confused. However, Nathaniel didn''t notice what was happening. He grabbed Mango''s hand and said, "Mango, tell me what to do. This is Yama Hades'' condition. She will only agree to save you if I send one of our children over to be her apprentice for ten years. And if I agree, will the children me me for it? Will you me me? Zion may be smart, but he''s still our child. I''m not at ease thinking about leaving Zion with a weirdo like her for ten years. What''s more, I didn''t know whether she''s an ethical doctor. I''m concerned no matter how I think about it, and I will never agree to send Rita over either. But if I don''t, she won''t be able to save you. Do I really have to watch you die in front of me?" Hearing this, Zion stood up all of a sudden. What happened to mommy? What was Mr. Ye saying? He was shocked, but he calmed himself down immediately. Something bad had happened to mommy. Then, he suddenly made up his mind. He wanted to use himself in exchange for his mommy''s life. Although he couldn''t bear to part with his family, especially Rita, Wisdom, and all his memories here, he had no other choice. In fact, he was afraid. He didn''t know who Yama Hades was. Maybe she was the woman he saw just now, but could he really live with someone he didn''t know? In order to relieve his fear and uneasiness, he quickly gave Wisdom a call and told him about what happened. "You want to leave home and stay with that weird woman for ten years?" Wisdom looked at Zion in surprise. "I n''t have a choice. I don''t want anything bad to happen to mommy. Don''t worry. Since that evil woman wants to separate me and my family, I won''t let her go so easily. Just wait and see. I promise to make her life hell every single day." He said this with confidence. However, Wisdom could see that he was actually scared even though he acted like he didn''t care at all. Zion was in fact, terrified. Then, Wisdom whispered, "Mommy and Yama Hades are in A City, aren''t they?" "That''s right, I have their location. Let me tell you, I helped mommy save Mr. Ye. Although I don''t like Mr. Ye very much, he is mommy''s favourite person. Furthermore, I don''t want you and Rita to live without a father. We''re brothers, right? When I''m gone, you have to help me take care of my sister and mommy, right? I''m begging you, brother." This was the first time that Zion called Wisdom his brother. Then, Wisdom suddenly felt emotional. "When will you leave?" "Later in the afternoon. I will have to ask someone to get me a helicopter, or else I can''t go there." Hearing this, Wisdom frowned slightly. "Do you have a way to get a helicopter?" "Of course, don''t forget that I still have an uncle. In the entirety of Ocean City, he''s the most likely person to have a helicopter." Wisdom couldn''t help but think of Terrance Hans. Then, he suddenly said, "I''ll see you off." "You''re indeed the best! I''ll send you my locationter, and we''ll see each other in about half an hour." Frankly, Zion also had something to tell Wisdom before he left. However, little did he know that he would regret this decision for a whole decade. Chapter 571 Chapter 571 After Zion sent his location to Wisdom, he suddenly noticed a tiny figure in a distance. The person was busy with something. It was Gissel! Suddenly, he thought of how Gissel had been adapting herself to the new environment after living with Noah, and how she had been following him all this time. Upon thinking of this, Zion felt sorry for her for some reason. Now that he was about to leave, and for ten years no less, he did not know what Gissel would do and whether she would hate him or not. Then, Zion quickly walked over and handed her his amulet. "This is for you." Gissel was startled. Although she could not speak, she still looked at him with a puzzled expression. Zion exined gently, "I have to leave for a while. If you miss me, you can always look at this. I will be back soon." "Where are you going?" Gissel asked Zion in signnguage. Zion smiled and said, "I''m going to find my daddy and mommy. They have something to do over there. Uncle Noah and Auntie Genevieve are both good people. You don''t have to worry about staying with them. If there''s anything making you unhappy, you can always go and see my sister. Rita is a foodie. As long as you bring nice food to her, she''ll definitely be your friend ." Upon hearing Zion words, tears suddenly welled up in her eyes. She didn''t want Zion to leave, but she couldn''t stop him. Then she held Zion''s hand for a long moment without saying a word. Seeing that it was about time to meet up with Wisdom, Zion said in a low voice, "I''m going to see my brother. Why don''t youe with me? If you need any help in the future, you can always look for him. He will definitely help you." Gissel shook her head and said in signnguage, "I don''t need anyone. I will wait for you toe back." Then Zion smiled happily. "You''re so cute!" He wanted to pat her head, but sadly he was too short for that. Therefore, he could only pat her hand and said, "Wait for me." "Mm!" After bidding goodbye to Gissel, Zion immediately contacted someone to help him arrange for a helicopter. Just then, Wisdom arrived. He was especially ecstatic to meet Zion. This was his brother, his actual brother! "Hey Wisdom, you''re here?" "What did you bring with you?" Wisdom looked at the things in Zion''s hands and asked puzzledly. Then, Zion exined with excitement, "These are amazing. This is the toy gun I prepared. It will spray whatever you put inside it. If that old witch tries to torture me, I''ll use this to deal with her." "Zion, do you really have to go?" Wisdom looked at Zion and he was extremely reluctant to part with him. Next, Zion suddenly fell silent and said in a low voice, "I want to save my mommy. This is my only chance to save her and to meet the woman''s condition as well. I have no other choice." He did not have a choice in the matter. Suddenly, Wisdom seemed to have thought of something and sighed, "Ten years is a long time. Won''t you miss your uncle and mommy?" "Of course I do. But I don''t want anything to happen to mommy. So please take care of them for the next ten years." After Zion finished speaking, he patted Wisdom''s shoulder reassuringly. Then, he turned around and left. He exhibited a carefree attitude as if he was ready to put everything behind him and leave without regrets. Just then, Wisdom suddenly seized the opportunity and knocked him out in a sh. Zion was surprised, but he couldn''t stop himself from fainting. Then, Wisdom dragged him aside and asked someone to send him home. Then, he got onto the helicopter. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Wisdom, what are you doing?" The pilot was a little confused. Wisdom looked at Zion, who was currently unconscious, and he said in a low voice, "Go to the location Zion set.." "Uh..." "What? Am I not an heir of the Ye Family? Shouldn''t you obey my words?" Then, Wisdom''s expression turned ugly. Upon seeing this, the pilot turned around and took off immediately. Both Zion and Wisdom were the grandsons of the Ye Family. Everyone clearly knew that Nathaniel treated both of them equally. Moreover, Wisdom''s father, Nick Ye, was in charge of the HY Group. Therefore, the people under him would never dare disobey their orders. The moment the helicopter took off, Wisdom looked at the scene behind him and whispered, "If that''s the only way to save your mommy, then let me go in ce of you. First, I am your brother, and the eldest grandson of the Ye Family, so I should protect you. Second, everything that happened is because of my father. Since I can''t bear seeing your parents living in sorrow without you, I might as well rece you. After all, I don''t have my mom anymore, and my father''s character has also changed drastically. Thus, I might as well find myself a teacher and learn some skills. Perhaps it would be a big help to you guys in the future." Although he knew that Zion couldn''t hear these words, he still said them as a final goodbye. On the other hand, the pilot heard Wisdom''s words, but he didn''t dare say much about it. Without further ado, he flew directly to A City ording to the route Zion gave him. Wisdom was quite unused to it when he arrived in A City. He had always lived in Ocean City since his youth, so he had never seen such a remote town before. However, this was the ce where his uncle and mommy met with misfortune. He looked at Zion''s PDA, and the location was pointing towards a hospital nearby. Then, Wisdom quickly headed towards the ce. The nurse was slightly stunned when she noticed him. "Where are your parents? Why are you here? Leave now!" Generally speaking, no one dared to let their childrene to the hospital because of Yama Hades'' entric temper. If ever she was unhappy, they were afraid that their child would be taken away by her to be used as subjects for experiments. Therefore, the nurse panicked when she saw Wisdom. Despite that, she was surprised because he looked really handsome. Despite that, Wisdom said in a low voice, "I am here to find someone." "Who are you looking for?" "My teacher. She said that if I came and stayed with her for ten years, she would promise to save my mommy." Wisdom''s words made the nurse slightly stunned. "Are you that woman''s son?" "Yes." Wisdom did not deny the truth. The nurse''s brows furrowed slightly, and she seemed troubled. At that moment, Yama Hades walked out. "What''s going on?" "Doctor, this child said that he''s your apprentice. He said that he would follow you for ten years, and he wants you to fulfill your promise to save his mother." Upon hearing that, Yama Hades quickly turned around and saw Wisdom standing alone at the door. He was trembling in fear, but he was still standing straight. However, Yama knew that he wasn''t the child on the video call! Despite that, she still took a liking to Wisdom. Even though he was scared, he tried his best to suppress it. His reaction at the moment looked very much like her long-lost child. Then the gaze in her eyes suddenly softened. "What''s your name?" "My name is Wisdom Ye. Mango Shen is my mommy." Yama Hades was a little surprised at Wisdom''s words. "How many siblings do you have?" "I have two siblings, and I''m the eldest. The one in the video call is my brother, Zion. I''m carrying daddy''s surname, and he has mommy''s surname." Wisdom answered calmly. Yama Hades scanned him from head to toe and found that he was indeed very simr to Zion. "Why are you here?" "It''s the same no matter who came, right? My brother is still young, so I''m here to stay with you for the ten years you requested. So, please save my mommy." There were tears in his eyes as he spoke. Yama Hades'' heart suddenly softened. "Do you know what it means to be with me for ten years? You will not see your parents and siblings for a decade, then are you willing to do it?" "I don''t want to do it, but I can''t bear to see anything bad happen to my mommy." Hence, Wisdom was very honest. Seeing him, Yama suddenly recalled her son, who was about the same age as Wisdom. He was a child whom she had lost by ident. Her son used to be very considerate of her, just like how Wisdom was worried about Mango. Thinking of this, Yama Hades embraced him tightly in her arms. Wisdom wanted to struggle and resist with his hands, but he stopped himself. He had no choice! Thus, he closed his eyes, and frowned at the astringent scent clinging to Yama Hades. However, Yama Hades said excitedly, "I promise that I will try my best to save your mother. But my child, from today onwards, you have to call me mommy until the ten years are up." "I only have one mother, and she is lying inside the ward. Except for this, I can promise you anything else." Wisdom was very persistent on this issue. When she saw his stubborn expression, Yama Hades could not help sighing and said, "Well, then call me your master." "Master, please save my mommy, and at the same time, don''t tell her about what happened. I''m afraid that she won''t be willing to let me go." Hearing this, Yama Hades liked Wisdom even more. "But she will eventually find out." "She will feel better with my brother and father by her side." Nevertheless, Wisdom looked a little gloomy. Zion, Rita, Mr. Ye, and his mommy were a family. As for him, he was just their nephew and a motherless child. Furthermore, his own father was busy tormenting his uncle''s family. What else could he do? A son had to pay for the sins of his father, right? Although he was very afraid and he didn''t know what would be awaiting him in the future, his uncle had always told him to hold his head high and take up the responsibility to protect his loved ones. Right now, Mango and Zion were the people he wanted to protect the most. He would do anything for them, right? Then, Wisdom chewed on his lips nervously, and there was a trace of tears in his eyes. Meanwhile, Yama Hades was surprised that it wasn''t Zion who came. However, she was very fond of Wisdom, who was quiet and calm. "Well, I promise you that I will only tell them about this after they leave, okay?" "Thank you, Master." After that, Wisdom didn''t say anything else. He had suffered too much at such a young age. Now, he was used to it, and his cheerful self was long gone. Then, Yama Hades asked the nurse to take care of Wisdom, and she instructed the nurse to keep quiet. After that, she went over to see Nathaniel. As Nathaniel was still trapped in his dilemma, Yama Hades came in. "I can save her, but there are some things that you need to do yourself." As soon as he heard the good news, he quickly asked, "What is it?" "Saving her requires some precious medicinal ingredients. I know that you are wealthy and resourceful, but it''s toote to acquire them from other ces. The only solution right now is to have you buy all of them from the Underground City. However, I can''t go with you because I''m currently on bad terms with the people over there. Therefore, you will have to go by yourself." Nathaniel was stunned when he heard that. The people of the Underground City were originally after him. If it were not for Yama Hades'' sake, they would have captured him in no time. Now, she actually wanted him to buy the medicinal ingredients from the Underground City? Just what did this woman want? Chapter 572 Chapter 572 "What did you say?" His face took on a ghastly expression Before Thomas arrived to rescue them, he didn''t want to have any more conflict with the people of the Underground City. However, it wasn''t because he was afraid of trouble, instead, he was scared that he wouldn''t have much time left to be with Mango. Now that Mango was already like this, Yama Hades still wanted him to return to the Underground City. It seemed like she had nefarious intentions indeed. However, Yama Hades didn''t take notice of the displeasure in his eyes and said coldly, "I''m telling you, you need to return to the Underground City, because this is a remote mountain vige, and what I need are all precious medicinal ingredients. Hence, you can''t find them anywhere else except the Underground City. Even if you have the money and resources, it still takes time to get it. Most importantly, you guys are running short of time now." Hence, Nathaniel was slightly taken aback. He subconsciously nced at Mango''s ward and asked, "What do you need?" "Cordyceps Sinensis, Trogopterori, bat feces, musk, bear bile, and pangolin armor. Most of them are easy to find, except for the Trogopterori and bat feces. You can find these two rare items in the Underground City, but they are not for auction. As for the details of it, you have to figure it out yourself. As I have mentioned, I can''t save her without these herbs. As long as you''re able to obtain them, I promise to make your wife lively again, and I can also treat her underlying condition completely." Yama Hades listed out several kinds of herbal medicines at once, which made Nathaniel frown in confusion. Those were indeed precious medicinal ingredients. "Isn''t her condition already very bad? Wouldn''t the herbs make things worse? Are you sure you can cure her?" Hearing Nathaniel''s doubts, Yama Hades said coldly, "I can do it. Do you know why I wanted that guy''s blood? His blood is the key to curing her. Without it, I still can''t cure your wife even if you brought all the exotic herbs I asked for. To be honest, it seems that God is really on your side. It''s near-miraculous that your wife owns such a rare specimen." Then, Nathaniel furrowed his eyebrows even more. He didn''t like hearing how others described Desmond as Mango''s property. That man was simply too beautiful and enchanting. However, Yama Hades didn''t care about his opinion. She nced at him and said, "Why are you still here? Your wife doesn''t have much time left." Then, Nathaniel paused for a moment before he finally said, "When I''m not around, please take care of my wife." "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her. Come back quickly, but it seems like the people of the Underground City won''t give away these herbs that easily. As for how to retrieve them, it all depends on you. If you can''t get them before 8 o''clock in the evening, it''s not my fault if I can''t save her." Because of that, Nathaniel left as soon as possible. Just as he was on his way out, he met Anaya and Desmond in the corridor. Then, Anaya stopped Nathaniel and she wrote, "Is Mr. Song really disabled?" "Yes." Nathaniel looked at her and said in a soft voice. Then, Anaya had a trace of guilt in her eyes. She silently stepped aside and didn''t say anything more. Desmond looked at Nathaniel and whispered, "Do you need me to go with you?" "There''s no need. Protect Mango to the best of your ability before I return all right? I owe you one." "It''s fine. I''ll make sure to protect her." Nathaniel was slightly upset by his words. If he had a choice, he really didn''t want to entrust his wife to any man. However, that was all he could do now. After he left the hospital, the people from the Underground City immediately gathered around him. Then, Nathaniel sneered and said, "Take me to your boss and tell him that I have the things he wanted." After that, someone quickly went to report the news while Nathaniel followed them back to the Underground City. Just then, Nathaniel saw Ryan by the door. Ryan had been tied up and beaten forcefully. Nathaniel paused for a moment and said, "Release him and his family." "That''s not up to us." On the other hand, Ryan was a little surprised that Nathaniel would actually plead for him. Nathaniel said coldly, "Don''t get me wrong, I did it for Walter. After all, he was injured in the process of saving me and my wife. In the end, you''re still his friend no matter how you betrayed him." Hearing this, tears suddenly welled up in Ryan''s eyes. He bit his lower lip and said regretfully, "Please tell him that I''m truly sorry. I know he won''t forgive me, but I had no choice. Jigsaw is too powerful, and my wife and children needed me. Plus, I didn''t have someone as powerful as you to help me, therefore I had no choice but to work for him." Nathaniel did not say anything, but he felt somehow ufortable. So what if he had a powerful background? Weren''t his wife and children still suffering because of him? Every man was trying their best to protect their family and loved ones. At the thought of this, Nathaniel suddenly felt like he could rte to Ryan, and he felt that Ryan wasn''t really that evil after all. "I''ll pass the message." After that, Nathaniel entered the Underground City immediately. He was going to give it his all for the sake of his wife. Meanwhile, the news of Nathaniel''s arrival spread like wildfire. Soon, he was brought to a private room. That was the first time he saw Jigsaw Coon. He was a man in his fifties who looked very experienced. Nathaniel was sure that he had never offended this person, nor was he familiar with him at all. However, why did Jigsaw hold a grudge against him? He did not understand at all, and therefore he asked coldly, "Are you Jigsaw Coon?" "Yes, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Ye." Jigsaw was smoking a cigar and sitting on a chair, and he had no intention of getting up at all. Perhaps he was used to being a tyrant in the Underground City, so he was full of himself. Moreover, Nathaniel was here to ask for his help, so Jigsaw naturally put on a look of haughty disdain. Then, Nathaniel looked at him coldly. Jigsaw seemed to be an experienced person that had been in the business circles for a long time. It was possible he was even more skilled and powerful than Nathaniel. However, he was thinking too little of Nathaniel if Jigsaw really thought that he could defeat Nathaniel just like that. "I need a few types of medicinal herbs from the Underground City." Nathaniel said without beating around the bush. Then, Jigsaw smiled and said, "No problem, I''d agree to anything you want, including giving you the entire Underground City. However, I bet you know what you have to give me in exchange for it." Upon hearing this, Nathaniel looked a little displeased. "What I want to know is, who told you the secret of the Ye Family?" Nathaniel looked at him and asked firmly. Even Mango didn''t know the secret, so how did Jigsaw know about it? In fact, he didn''t know why the Ye Family had so many issues. Firstly, why would Nanny Zhang sacrifice her life just to stay in the Ye Family? Why did Susie n to marry Macy into the Ye Family? Why did Nick hate him? Why was he tricked into bing a drug addict? Why was he lured here to be hypnotized? However, he knew the answers behind it all once Jigsaw instructed people to hypnotize him to facilitate his interrogation. This was all because of the Ye Family''s secret! A secret which only Madam Ye and the brothers knew about! Jigsaw looked at Nathaniel and whispered, "What if I don''t want to answer your question?" "Then we''ll just have to keep waiting." As soon as Nathaniel finished speaking, Jigsawughed. "Mr. Ye, I know you''re really powerful, but aren''t you underestimating me? Although I can''t get into Yama Hades'' hospital, I still have my people inside. If not, why do you think that there so many patients in the hospital all of a sudden? Those were people I sent over for her to operate and study on. She''s allowed to do whatever she wants to them, but this also provides me an opportunity. Also, I fully understand the situation of your wife. Do you really think you have time to waste?" Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. There were actually Jigsaw''s people in the hospital! What about Mango''s safety? Was Desmond reliable? Now, Nathaniel was a little anxious, but he didn''t express it. "Yes, you have eyes and ears in the hospital. Since you know what''s going on with my wife, I really can''t afford to waste any more time. But if something really happens to my wife, she and I will be taking all the secrets of the Ye Family to the grave. By then, I will not be alive either. What do you think?" Hearing his words, Jigsaw''s expression suddenly soured. "I don''t believe that you''re willing to part with your family to die with your wife!" "Try me." Nathaniel''s tone was harsh as he spoke, "You know that my wife is my only weakness. Therefore, you guys were trying to control me by threatening her, weren''t you? Let me tell you, if she dies, I will have nothing to lose. By then, I will have you and the entire Underground City buried with us!" There was no sign of deceit on Nathaniel''s face. Hence, Jigsaw''s expression became even more displeased. For the first time, he felt that he had underestimated the young man standing in front of him. "Young man, don''t be so aggressive. It''s just a woman." "Even so, I want to protect her with all of my heart." "Is that so?" Jigsaw looked at Nathaniel with a sneer. "I''ve heard that you are high and mighty back in Ocean City, and you have everyone at your beck and call. Well, I just want to see how far you can go in order to save your wife." "What are you trying to do?" On the other hand, Nathaniel couldn''t see through his thoughts at all. Just then, Jigsaw suddenly let out augh and said, "If you''re trying to beg for my help, then act like it. It seems like you''re just here to threaten me instead of asking for my help. As for me, I hate being threatened by others. Although what you said is true, I won''t suffer any losses without the secrets of the Ye Family. But if you don''t beg me for the herbs you need, what will the consequences be?" Nathaniel suddenly became tense. Jigsaw was right! What would he have left if he ever lost Mango? Those things that he used to be proud of were all nothing inparison to Mango Without Mango, his life would be hollow and empty. At this point, Nathaniel looked at him and asked, "What do you want me to do?" "As I said before, show me your sincerity. Even if you''re the King of Ocean City, you''re still a nobody in front of me, get it ?" Jigsaw''s eyes shed with a trace of coldness. Nathaniel was stunned. Did Jigsaw want him to kneel and beg? Chapter 573 Chapter 573 "Mr. Coon, what do you mean?" Nathaniel felt a chill run down his spine. Then, Jigsaw nced at him and said with a smile, "You''re a smart guy. Don''t you know what I mean?" Nathaniel clenched his fists so tightly until the veins popped out. He had never knelt in front of anyone since he was born, and Jigsaw was obviously trying to make things difficult for him. "What''s wrong? Are you not willing to do it?" Jigsaw gloated over Nathaniel''s misfortune. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was already anxiety-ridden and filled with frustration. He almost had an urge to give Jigsaw a good beating. However, now that Mango''s life was on the line, he didn''t dare to act recklessly. He could sacrifice his pride and dignity in return for Mango''s survival. Thinking of this, Nathaniel cast a cold look at Jigsaw. Then, he knelt down humbly. On the other hand, Jigsaw was obviously stunned by his actions. He couldn''t believe that Nathaniel would swallow his pride for the sake of a woman. "Nathaniel Ye, is that woman really worth it? Look at you now. Where''s your reputation as the king of Ocean City?" Upon hearing Jigsaw''s jeer, Nathaniel responded calmly, "I''m no longer the king of Ocean City now. I''m just a husband, an ordinary man, and someone who''s trying to save his wife. So if you''re satisfied, please give me the medicinal ingredients I need." Nathaniel knew that he didn''t have much time left. Yama Hades was right. Nathaniel could send people to buy the herbs from the ck market. However, those ingredients were rare and difficult to find. If he needed it right now, he would have to buy it as soon as possible, and the most important thing was to gather it on time. Jigsaw had everything Nathaniel needed with him. So what if he had to sacrifice his pride and dignity? He was willing to risk anything, even his life, as long as he could save Mango. Jigsaw looked at Nathaniel in disbelief. He couldn''t believe that Nathaniel was the formidable icon of Ocean City. "A man that could give up anything for his woman. Nathaniel Ye, are you willing to give me what I want?" Nathaniel trembled slightly upon hearing his words. "I will give you the deeds to all the oil fields the Ye Family owns in Akastan if you give me the medicinal herbs I need." Nathaniel cast a harsh re at Jigsaw. The oil fields were the Ye Family''s greatest source of ie and the foundation of their prowess in the business circles. Everyone thought that the wealth and assets of the Ye Family were inherited from the previous generation. However, only Madam Ye and the deceased Mr. Ye knew the truth behind it. In fact, the Ye Family had donated a lot of money to support their home country''s scientific research before Nathaniel inherited their holdings. However, their family business had fallen from glory by the time Nathaniel took over. It all started when Nathaniel bought several vacant parcels ofnd in Akastan, and there were rich oil fields underneath thatnd. These had eventually contributed to the Ye family''s abundance of wealth. After Nathaniel took over the family business, he bought many oil fields with the funds and resources he had. As such, he once became the richest man with the most private oil fields in Akastan. Judging by the current ie from these oil mines, their family could remain rich for a very long time. However, only Nathaniel, Madam Ye, and the deceased Mr. Ye knew about this matter. However, Madam Ye told Nick about it when he met with that ident years ago. At that time, Nick understood Nathaniel''s stance, and he took the initiative to give up his inheritance and went to Nakasara to be a member of the Dark Night Empire. Eventually, this incident became a secret of the Ye Family. Even Mango, who had been married to Nathaniel for eight years, did not know about the total worth of his family. Therefore, Nathaniel was very surprised when Jigsaw asked about the oil fields. He suspected that it was Nick who told him about it. However, did he really tell Jigsaw? Why would he do that when he had already given up the im to his inheritancest time? If he wanted this fortune, he could''ve just told Nathaniel instead, right? After all, they were biological brothers. Why didn''t Nick speak to him directly? Instead, Nick had some outsider ask for the ownership of the oil fields on behalf of him. However, if it wasn¡¯t Nick who told Jigsaw, then why was he here? Wasn''t it all Nick''s n? Hence, Nathaniel was deeply saddened by this. Family conflicts were normal, but it was uneptable if anyone ever tried to destroy the Ye Family with the help of outsiders. This was not what a family should do, nor should it be what Nick was supposed to engage in. Despite all that, he didn''t have much time to care about this as he had to save Mango. Plus, he believed that Madam Ye wouldn''t give up on Mango for the sake of those oil fields. Meanwhile, Jigsaw said apathetically, "Geez, you are indeed a rich man. You''d actually give away those much- coveted oil fields of yours just for the sake of your wife. Aren''t you afraid that this could ruin your family business?" "Although the Ye Family will surely deteriorate without these oil fields, if I have the ability to bring my family''s business back on track once, then I''m definitely capable of reviving it for the second time." Hence, Jigsaw was impressed by his confidence. Although Nathaniel was kneeling on the ground, there was no hint of inferiority at all. Besides, Jigsaw even felt stifled as the atmosphere was thick with tension. Indeed, Nathaniel had a strong aura about him. Jigsaw could feel overwhelming stress and pressure radiating from Nathaniel even when he was kneeling. Then, he cleared his throat uneasily and said, "Your offer is indeed attractive, but I''m aware that there''s another secret in your family. Compared to the first one, we''re more interested in the second one. "We? Other than you, who else is coveting the Ye Family''s riches? Is it Nick or someone else? You''re just helping him, aren''t you?" Nathaniel asked as he noticed the slip in Jigsaw''s words. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Upon hearing this, Jigsaw''s expression changed slightly, but he replied coldly, "You don''t need to know." "What a joke. Am I not allowed to ask even though I''m the owner? What is the meaning of this?" "Now that I have the upper hand, what I say, goes." Jigsaw exined hastily, but he was obviously looking a little flustered. Nathaniel spat coldly, "The only secret of the Ye Family is those oil fields." "There''s no need to lie to me, right?" Jigsaw said bluntly to him. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Susie wanted her daughter to marry into our family because she had her eyes on our fortune. What''s more, didn''t Nanny Zhang risk everything, even her own sons, for the sake of my family''s inheritance as well? Since you guys already know the secrets to our family''s wealth, it seems like there''s no need for me to hide it any longer. On the contrary, the people around me were dragged into this because of everything that happened, so why not I just let you guys do what you want? I''ll give everything to you because my only priority is to save my wife." Nathaniel spat it all out in a frank and orderly manner. However, Jigsaw shook his head upon hearing it. "No, no! Mr. Ye, the Ye Family''s biggest asset and secret are not the oil fields. Although what you''re offering is tempting, we want you. You are the Ye Family''s biggest asset!" Nathaniel was startled for a moment before he said with a smile, "Me? You want me to stay, don''t you? Well, as long as I can save my wife, and you allow everyone to return to Ocean City safely without bothering them ever again, I will consider it." "Mr. Ye, don''t joke around. You know what I''m talking about." Jigsaw''s expression sank when Nathaniel still didn''t state the things he wanted. Nathaniel, however, looked fearless as always and asked, "Just what exactly do you want?" "As I said, the Ye Family''s biggest asset is you, Nathaniel. When you were still in the army a few years back, I heard that you designed a car for the military. It was said to be a high-performance car that could resist any attacks. Although the military didn''t ept your design back then, they did promise to provide you with full support and help if someone manufactured a car with your design in the future. Is that true?" Upon hearing this, Nathaniel''s expression changedpletely. "You''re asking for the car''s design schematics?" "Yes! If possible, I want you to sign a contract of authorization. I heard that you stored these things over at Boston''s ce. As long as you tell me where Boston is, I will give you all the herbs you need." Jigsaw stated his purpose directly. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was very displeased. It was a design that he created only for the military. At that time, his home country was poverty- stricken, and the technology they possessed was limited. That was why he halted the n. However, this matter could be regarded as a national secret. Many people thought that the thing he gave Boston was some confidential business document. In fact, it was actually a topsecret schematic he did for the nation. No one else knew about it except for him and the military. Even Boston thought that it was an important document for work. However, Jigsaw actually found out about it. Not only that, he also asked for it so openly. Just then, Nathaniel remembered that Zion mentioned how Nick was also in search of Boston. It seemed that he was also looking for the same thing. At the thought of this, Nathaniel suddenly asked, "What''s the rtionship between you and Nick?" "You should ask your brother yourself." However, Jigsaw was clever enough to dodge the question. Nathaniel was suddenly ced in a dilemma. He had to save Mango no matter what because she was his wife! However, he definitely couldn''t give away the design, as it was regarded as a national secret. "What is it? Didn''t you say that you could give anything up for your wife? I don''t want your family''s large oil fields, nor do I have my eyes on your family''s assets. I only want the design schematics and the authorisation contract from you." "After so many years, I have long forgotten what I designed. Besides, the authorization contract can only be effective if it was approved by the military. You said that the contract is with Boston. Well, I don''t know where he is now, so even if I wanted to give it to you, I can''t." Nathaniel replied calmly, but he was a little apprehensive deep down. Since this matter was exposed, Boston''s safety was on the line as well. It seemed like the first thing he should do once he got back to Ocean City was to protect Boston from being discovered by these people. Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, he frowned. "Mr. Ye, don''t you want to save your wife? You should know that she doesn''t have much time left." Although it seemed like a kind reminder, in fact, he was forcing Nathaniel to bow to his demands. How could Nathaniel choose in between his beloved and a national secret? Chapter 574 Chapter 574 "Mr. Ye, is there still a need to consider? The oil fields are the lifeblood of your family, and they''re where your family''s roots lie. Without them, the Ye Family will be unable to dominate the upper echelons of the city. Needless to say, you guys can''t even gain a foothold in society without them. Don''t tell me that you''re gonna ruin your family business that hassted for hundreds of years just like that, will you? However, the car design schematics are a totally different matter. You''re so talented and intelligent, so I believe that you can design something even better in the future, right? What I don''t understand is why you''re hesitating over a design you did casually in the past. Isn''t it ridiculous?" Nathaniel''s expression turned ugly upon hearing Jigsaw''s remarks. "Is our nation''s trust in its people a joke to you? If you just need a car design, I can do it for you. Why do you need the one I designed in the past?" Nathaniel had no idea how the design was leaked. However, it was not just about the Ye Family''s matters now. This was rted to national interests and military secrets. Hence, he would never betray the military no matter what. That was thest thing he could do as a retired veteran. Seeing his reaction, Jigsaw was immediately displeased. "What do you mean? Do you think that such a design is more important than your wife and family?" "I put my country''s interests above all else!" Nathaniel looked at him harshly and said, "I don''t think people like you will ever have such awareness, nor can you rte to the respect and honour you feel after serving our country." "It seems like you''re really a devoted soldier. However, are you a good husband? A dedicated son or a good father?" Truth be told, Jigsaw''s words cut deeper than a knife. He was a good soldier. Earlier, he chose to retire from the military to protect the design, and he was even willing to risk the entire Ye Family for it. He always thought that it was his obligation and duty as a citizen. However, he was torn after having to choose between Mango and his country. He was true to his beliefs, but he couldn''t bear to give up on his loved ones either. It was a torturing moment for him. Furthermore, Jigsaw''s words hit a nerve in Nathaniel. A military spouse had to give up everything for their loved ones who were serving the army. That was why people respected them. However, Mango was not a military spouse as he was already a retired soldier. Nevertheless, he was still serving the army. Seeing that Nathaniel seemed to be wavering from his decision, Jigsaw quickly added, "What did your country ever do for you? What do youck? You are the king of Ocean City, and you have an amount of wealth that many people could only dream of. Now, you also have a beautiful wife and two lovely children. Your family should be very happy, right? Why do you have to destroy your family for those bullsh*t beliefs of yours?" In fact, Nathaniel felt sorry for selfishly putting Mango through all these things. Although he was retired, there were still things that he needed to do for the sake of his country. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He looked at Jigsaw and said firmly, "Give me the medicinal herbs and let me save my wife. Then, maybe I will consider giving you the design." "Really?" Hence, Jigsaw was overjoyed. Nathaniel replied coldly, "When do I not keep my word?" "Well, I''ll believe youthen!" Perhaps the hesitation in Nathaniel''s eyes convinced Jigsaw to believe him. Furthermore, he probably thought that no one would ever put their family at risk because of some useless beliefs. On the contrary, it could also be because that Nathaniel had a reputation for being true to his word, so Jigsaw decided to trust him. Then, he asked someone to send for those precious medicinal herbs and he personally handed them to Nathaniel. "Here it is. I hope that you can fulfill your promise after Mrs. Ye has recovered." Nathaniel took it before he nodded and left in a hurry He rushed all the way back to the hospital. Upon seeing the medicine that Nathaniel brought back, Yama Hades was deeply impressed. "Wow, you''re quite a capable person. You actually managed to get these things from the Underground City so quickly. I guess there''s something that old Jigsaw needs?" "Cut the crap. Hurry up and save her." Nathaniel had no intention of talking to Yama Hades. However, Yama Hades did not care. For her, it was enough that she got her own apprentice and Desmond''s blood. "Okay, I will save her. But during this period, no one is allowed to disturb me, alright?" Soon, Yama Hades started the preparation for the surgery. Desmond was wheeled in and 40s of his blood was drawn. As she held the vial of Desmond''s blood, Yama Hades took a little out, while the rest was locked in a safe. Then, Nathaniel furrowed his brows. "Wasn''t it going to be used to save Mango''s life?" "A few drops of it is enough to save her. Do you really think that I asked for his blood just to save your wife? I should collect some of it since his blood is so precious." After that, she ignored Nathanielpletely and asked someone to push Mango into the operating room. After that, the lights in the operating room flicked on. Nathaniel''s eyes were fixed on the operating room, and his thoughts were speeding around his mind like a bullet train. He wouldn''t have given up the design that Jigsaw wanted no matter what. However, he had to lie in order to save Mango. Now, if Yama Hades was able to save Mango, he would need to think about how to settle the matter with Jigsaw. Then, he took out his mobile phone and made a call to Noah as he stood in the corridor. "Can you seek out Chief Morgan Eaves for me?" "What happened?" On the other hand, Noah was a little startled. Morgan used to be Nathaniel''smanding officer in the military. So, Noah knew that something was wrong when he heard that Nathaniel was trying to get in contact with him despite being retired. However, Nathaniel said, "It''s a secret. I can''t tell you." "OK, I''ll help you contact him. I''ll call you back in three minutes." Noah was also part of the military, so he knew how confidentiality worked. Without asking too many questions, he hung up the phone immediately. Three minutester, Morgan called back. "Nathan? What''s up?" "It''s about the design." After that, Nathaniel told him everything that happened with Jigsaw Coon. The two of them talked for a long time until a nurse passed by, and only then did Nathaniel hang up the phone. He nced at the nurse and remembered that Jigsaw had spies in the hospital. However, he was vignt and even masked the signal, so it was impossible for Jigsaw to hear his conversation. Then, he waited at the door of the operating room. Despite being worried and anxious, he also knew that he had to take advantage of this time to do something. After that, he took out his mobile phone and began to create a new design. The original design that he did for the military was top-secret. Therefore, no one knew what the real design actually looked like other than him and the military. Hence, he knew that he could create a new design as a substitute. He created another design ording to the original one, but he made some changes to it. Although it wasn''tparable to the one he did for the military, it would undoubtedly be another hot seller in the market. Afterpleting it, he sent the blueprint to Zion and left a message, "Print out this blueprint and have Noah seal it in wax and hand it over to Mr. Morgan Eaves." "What is this?" Meanwhile, Zion had just woken up and he was furious after finding out that Wisdom had hijacked his helicopter and left. Before he could go find Wisdom, he received a text message from Nathaniel. Nathaniel then replied, "Don''t ask questions you shouldn''t. Do as I say." "Mr. Ye, why do you sound so forceful? You''re the one asking for my help, okay?" Zion was in a really bad mood right now. However, Nathaniel wasn''t in the mood tofort him at all. Then, he simply replied, "Take care of the house, and we''ll talk about it when I get back." "Mr. Ye, I have something to tell you. Wisdom may have gone to A City to find that annoying woman." Zion didn''t want to tell Nathaniel at first, but now he was afraid that Wisdom would really get into trouble. On the other hand, Nathaniel was slightly stunned. "Who are you talking about?" "Wisdom." "Which woman are you referring to?" "It''s that woman from the video callst time. I know that she wants me to leave home for ten years in exchange for mommy''s life. So I nned to go there. Before I left, I told Wisdom about my decision as I hoped that he could help me take care of Rita and mommy. However, he knocked me out and went in ce of me." Upon hearing Zion''s words, Nathaniel finally understood why Yama Hades had agreed to save Mango without hesitation. Wisdom must have arrived and met with her. Furthermore, he even made a deal with Yama Hades for the sake of him, Mango, and Zion. What a silly child! Hence, Nathaniel felt very distressed. He wanted to go and look for Wisdom, but he couldn''t leave right now. Then anxiety gripped his chest. Seeing Nathaniel like this, Desmond couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?" "My nephew is here, and he may have been locked up by Yama Hades. I have to find him and send him home. Oh, my poor boy." Hearing this, Desmond frowned slightly. This made him think of his previous experiences, and he couldn''t help but ask, "Do you have a photo of him? I''ll help you find him as I know that you can''t leave this ce now. Since Anaya has been here for a day or two, I think she''s familiar with the surroundings." Nathaniel looked at Desmond and hesitated to put his trust in him. However, as he saw how Desmond could possibly save Mango with his blood, he eventually handed him a photo of Wisdom. "Why does Yama Hades want your blood?" Nathaniel was curious, but he didn''t have the time to investigate Desmond''s background. Then, Desmond paused for a while before he exined his identity to Nathaniel. Hearing what he had said, Nathaniel was quite taken aback. After a while, he finally replied, "Thank you for donating your blood to save my wife." "Didn''t you say that it would make up for my debt? We''re even now. Oh yes, there''s one more thing I need to tell you." "What''s the matter?" "Your wife''s face after the cosmetic surgery looks almost identical to my friend Marissa Fang. However, she said that the surgery wasn''t her choice. Nevertheless, it seems like her stic surgeon had something to do with Marissa''s family. You should sort it out, otherwise, there will be more troubles in the future." Nathaniel frowned slightly. "The Fang family? Which one?" "It''s exactly the one you have in mind." After that, Desmond got up and left. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s expression morphed into one of worry. At that moment, he could only think of one family Could it be them? Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Nathaniel''s face took on a ghastly expression. If it was really that Fang Family, then it would be quite troublesome indeed. What did Abyss have to do with the Fang family? Why did he make Mango have a simr face to the daughter of the Fang family? He had no idea, nor did he have time to investigate it. Therefore, he could only leave the problem behind for now. Meanwhile, Desmond already went to look for Wisdom, while Anaya came to sit beside Nathaniel. Nathaniel was extremely concerned about Mango, and he was a bundle of nerves. Then he took a nce at Anaya when she walked over. Anaya took out a pen and paper and wrote down, "I''m sorry. It was me who interrupted the timing when she could''ve gone to save you guys. I''m the one who made her teach Emberly Wang a lesson at the Equatorial Hotel before telling her about your whereabouts. It''s all my fault." "Emberly? What did she do to you?" Nathaniel knew that a kind girl like Anaya wouldn''t have done it on purpose. He believed that it was probably because Emberly had gone too far that caused her to act in such a way. Despite that, he still wanted to know what exactly happened. Anaya told him the truth, which was that she had almost died in Emberly''s hands. She also told him how Mango had saved her from danger. Hearing her words, he realised that she was feeling guilty and conflicted. She looked in the direction of the operating room and wrote, "If anything happens to her, I will make up for it with my life." "She''ll be fine. Don''t think too much. Why don''t you go back and have a rest?" Nathaniel knew that Anaya was ming herself for this, so he didn''t want to reproach her anymore. Anaya wanted to say something more, but she eventually changed her mind before she left immediately. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was left alone in the corridor, and he suddenly felt a chill down his spine. As he looked toward the operating room, memories from thest five years where Mango had been by his side suddenly emerged. The feeling of fear and worry once again surfaced in his mind. Yama Hades could definitely save Mango! She was going to seed, right? Nathaniel was eagerly trying to remainposed and he calmed himself down. The operation had been going on for approximately 4 hours, and Nathaniel had been waiting outside anxiously. He had not been eating or drinking during that period. Soon, Desmond returned and he brought Wisdom back with him. Once Wisdom saw Nathaniel, he immediately cried out, "Uncle, I''m sorry, it''s all my dad''s fault. I''m here to repay for his wrongdoings, so let me be that woman''s apprentice. Besides, I really want to learn about medicine from her because I''m not interested in doing business at all. My father will certainly force me to go into business when I return home, and I don''t want to. Uncle, I don''t want to see you and my father turn against each other. Just let me stay here, I beg of you." On the other hand, Nathaniel was extremely upset by his words. He''d watched Wisdom grow up under his care. However, now he no longer had a cheerful smile on his face. Instead, he had be so depressed. Nathaniel sat Wisdom on hisp and asked in a low voice, "Do you know what it means to leave home for ten years? You will lose your freedom, and you will no longer have someone to serve you like how you did at home. What''s more, you even have to cater to Yama Hades'' every whim instead. Have you really thought about it?" "I''ve thought about it. Mommy said that the only way to learn is by personally experiencing hardship so that I can rise above the ordinary. I''ve been under your protection for so long, so it''s time for me to be independent." Hearing this, Nathaniel felt even more sorry for him. Wisdom had already experienced the pain of losing his mother at a young age. Now, he was forced to go through a strict transformation because of his father. Furthermore, Wisdom had personally witnessed everything that Nick had done to Zion and Mango. To be honest, Nathaniel was really afraid that a young child like him could not handle it. Now that he decided that he wanted to leave home and out of Nick''s sight, it must be because he couldn''t take it any longer, right? That was fair. It was too much for a four-year-old child to endure. Nathaniel looked at Wisdom and he had no idea how to decide. "Are you sure? Wisdom, if you agree, you won''t be able toe back for ten years." "I''ve made up my mind. I want to study medicine." Wisdom looked at Nathaniel and answered with certainty. Nathaniel did not know whether he should let Wisdom stay. However, he had topromise since Wisdom insisted on it. "I will send someone to protect you, and they will not disturb you, nor will they interfere with your studies. If anything goes wrong, I will definitely bring you home. If you regret your decision and want to go home, I wille and pick you up." "Thank you, uncle." Wisdom nodded. Nathaniel realized that it had been a long time since he saw Wisdom''s smile. Wisdom used to be a carefree, down-to-earth, and sometimes timid child when Macy was still alive. Nevertheless, Wisdom used to have a joyful childhood and a happy life. Although Wisdom had been somewhat depressed after Macy''s death, he was still cheerful when he was with Zion. However, Wisdom seemed to have changed drastically since Nick came back. He stopped smiling as much as he distanced himself from them. Furthermore, he started hiding his true feelings and emotions. Wisdom seemed to have suddenly grown up and be more mature. However, he was silent and depressed, which made Nathaniel feel sorry for him. Then, Nathaniel hugged him tightly and whispered, "Remember, no matter what happens, you will always be my beloved son." Upon hearing this, tears immediately welled up in Wisdom''s eyes. "Daddy!" He hugged Nathaniel tightly and burst into tears. In the end, he copsed in Nathaniel''s arms and fell asleep. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was heartbroken upon looking at the tear streaks on Wisdom''s cheeks. He hugged him tightly and refused to let go. Then, he waited for Mango as Wisdom slept by his side. Finally, Mango was wheeled out of the operating room after a long wait. Yama Hades looked a little pale, and it seemed like she was worn out from the surgery. Upon noticing Wisdom being held in Nathaniel''s embrace, she immediately grabbed him and hugged him tightly. "This is what you promised me in advance. You are not allowed to go back on your word now. He''s mine from now on for ten years. Don''t think about stealing him away now." On the other hand, Wisdom woke up immediately after being grabbed forcefully by her. He looked around in a daze and was stunned for a moment after realizing that he was in Yama Hades'' arms. Nathaniel looked at Wisdom and immediately said, "There''s still time for you to go back on your decision if you want. As long as you refuse to stay here, Daddy will take you home immediately." Wisdom felt as if he had gone back to the time when Macy was still alive, and Nathaniel would hug him every day after work. In fact, he had always wanted to call Nathaniel his daddy, but he couldn''t. That was because Nathaniel was his uncle! He was Zion''s father! It was fine because he didn''t know it before, but how could he still do it after knowing that Nathaniel belonged to Zion? He had monopolized Zion''s dad for five years, hadn''t he? It was time to return Nathaniel to Zion. Besides, he didn''t have a mother and his biological father disliked him. Therefore, why should he stay in the Ye Family? Now, he could save his mommy after agreeing to Yama Hades'' apprenticeship. That wasn''t so bad, was it? Wisdom''s thoughts raced around his head. Suddenly, he turned back and looked at Yama Hades, "How is my mommy doing?" Yama Hades'' demeanor suddenly became gentle when Wisdom asked her this question. "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine as long as I''m here. She just needs to go back and rest, and she will feel better soon." "Really? You''re not lying to me, are you? I refuse to learn medicine from a liar." "Of course not." Upon hearing Yama Hades''s words, Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly ran over to check on Mango''s condition. Looking at her pale face, he swore to himself that he would not let her suffer anymore. In the end, Wisdom decided to be with Yama Hades. However, Nathaniel listed out several conditions to Yama Hades, which she agreed to. Therefore, Wisdom would have two bodyguards with him during his stay with Yama, and also he was allowed to call home whenever he feels like it. Surprisingly, Yama Hades fulfilled his wishes willingly. Nathaniel was startled by how she treated Wisdom with gentleness and care. Although he was curious, he didn''t have much time to inquire about it. Meanwhile, Mango was sent to the ward and she was being monitored for the entire night. After confirming that she had no fever, Yama Hades announced that her condition was stabilized. The next morning, Nathaniel''s men arrived. Jigsaw frowned slightly when he saw Nathaniel''s men around. Then, his subordinate asked, "Mr. Coon, are we going to let them in just like that? What if Nathaniel doesn''t give you what you want?" "I still have a backup n. If he really doesn''t give it to me, then I won''t be the one getting med. However, his title and reputation in Ocean City aren''t for nothing. So, I''m confident that he will give it to me. After all, Mango is his weakness. If that woman really dies, then there''s nothing we can use to threaten him with. Thus, it''s better to let Mango live." Jigsaw said confidently while smoking his cigar. Meanwhile, Nathaniel used a helicopter to take Mango back to Ocean City. When he carried Mango back to The Ye''s Mansion, Nick was stunned for a moment, as if he hadn''t expected Nathaniel''s sudden return. "Brother?" Nathaniel nced at him, but he didn''t say anything. Then, he immediately carried Mango upstairs and went to the bedroom. He finally came out after settling her down on the bed. "Bring back the servants from before and have mome home. Don''t make me hurt you." After saying that, Nathaniel went to the kitchen to prepare some porridge for Mango. Sensing his demeanour, Nick was actually a little scared. He couldn''t see through Nathaniel''s thoughts at all. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, he believed that Nathaniel had found out about everything that happened in A City. Although it was obvious that Nathaniel had discovered the truth, his cold and indifferent attitude made Nick a little uneasy. When Nathaniel came out and noticed Nick in the living room, he said coldly, "What''s wrong? Do you need me to throw them out?" "No, I''ll let them go now." Nick wanted to discern Nathaniel''s true feelings from his gaze. However, Nathaniel''s attitude remained calm and nonchnt. How could he be so calm? In fact, he had heard about Mango''s situation. If it weren''t for the fact that he actually forced Mango to find Boston, she would probably not have ended up in this state. Right now, Mango was still in aa. Wasn''t she Nathaniel''s beloved? Why didn''t he do anything to Nick? Nick was full of doubts, but he didn''t know how to ask. Then he withdrew his men from the mansion, and he also sent someone to bring Madam Ye back. After that, Madam Ye looked at Nick and heaved a deep sigh. Her eyes were filled with disappointment, but she didn''t say anything. When she saw Nathaniel, she asked anxiously, "How''s Mango?" "She''s fine. She just needs some rest." Then, Nathaniel personally sent Madam Ye back to her room. When everything was settled and Nathaniel was about to say something to Nick, Thomas suddenly came in with a report in his hand. Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Then, Nathaniel''s expression changed instantly. "Nathaniel." Nick could see that he wasn''t in a good mood. He wanted to say something, but he had no words. Then, he paused for a moment and finally said, "I did it. It''s all me." However, Nathaniel looked at him as if he didn''t know Nick at all. He was silent, and the calm look in his eyes made Nick panic. "Why aren''t you asking me why?" "I know you have your reasons, but no matter what kind of reason it is, it''s not an excuse for hurting your family members." After saying that, Nathaniel left. Nick stared at him as his walked away, and he was left speechless. Then, he looked at Thomas and frowned. He felt a little uneasy, but he didn''t say anything and left immediately. Meanwhile, Thomas followed Nathaniel to his room. "What''s the result of the report?" Nathaniel turned his back to Thomas as he spoke, and he stared at the scenery outside. The sky was bright and clear, but he felt extremely distressed. Without saying anything, Thomas directly handed the report to him. Nathaniel took a deep breath and received the document with his trembling hands. He suddenly narrowed his eyes while reading the information that was written on it. "How is this possible?" Then, his eyes darted to Thomas. Thomas whispered, "Sir Noah did the DNA testing, and it was further verified by various foreign authorities. All the results came out the same." Hearing this, he clenched the document tightly in disbelief. "So, he''s not Nick! I knew it! Then who is he? Where''s the real Nick? Why does this guy have the same face as him?" However, no one had the answer to his question. Meanwhile, Thomas stood there quietly. He knew how devastated Nathaniel was right now. He had always thought that Nick had died five years ago, so Nathaniel was extremely relieved and overjoyed when Nick returned. Unfortunately, the report showed that the person wasn''t the real Nick, and Thomas knew that it would be a huge blow to Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel suddenly left the room and went straight to find Madam Ye. Madam Ye hadn''t been doing well these days. Just as she was about to take a bath and rx, she saw Nathaniel walking in hurriedly. His eyes were red- rimmed, and he looked very agitated. "What''s wrong?" Surprised by his sudden presence, she immediately asked, "Is it because of Nick? At the end of the day, he is still your younger brother. I know that he has gone too far this time. You can be angry at him but just don''t..." "He''s not Nick! Who is he?" Madam Ye was befuddled at Nathaniel''s statement. "What are you talking about?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nathaniel approached her slowly, and he locked the door behind him. He handed over the DNA report to her and said, "Nick died five years ago, and we received the news from the authorities. However, five yearster, you told me that he was still alive, but he was transferred to the Dark Night Empire. Hence, I believed it. I even thanked God for not taking away him from us. However, how are you gonna exin this report to me?" When Madam Ye looked at the report, she was stunned for a moment at how Nick and Nathaniel shared only one percent of their DNA. "Is this report for the both of you?" "Yes!" "Are you sure there aren''t any mistakes?" "I asked Thomas to do it himself." Madam Ye was taken aback by his words. Thomas had been working under Nathaniel for ten years. He was very meticulous in carrying out tasks, especially on Nathaniel''s orders. Therefore, the results would be very reliable if it was handled by Thomas. "Howe? He''s obviously Nick." Madam Ye was clearly bbergasted by the result. Then, Nathaniel took a deep breath and tried his best to suppress his emotions. Then, he said, "No matter who he is, he has Nick''s face now. However, he is in no ce to ruin Nick''s reputation, nor can he use Nick''s identity to hurt me, my children, or even Wisdom! I won''t ever forgive him, regardless of whether he''s under you or not! This time, do you know that Mango almost died because of him? He also colluded with Jigsaw Coon of the Underground City, and he was trying to get a hold of our family''s secrets. Perhaps he is someone from the military, but as long as he''s not Nick Ye, then I have no reason to tolerate him anymore. I''ll deal with him my way, so don''t you try and stop me!" Madam Ye hesitated for a bit, but she didn''t stop him. "Based on Mango''s situation now, the children shouldn''te back for the time being." "I know." After that, Nathaniel walked out as soon as he finished speaking. Meanwhile, Thomas had been waiting for him in the room. When he saw Nathaniel return, he asked in a low voice, "Mr. Ye, what are we going to do next?" "Find Zion, and hand him the document I asked for. After that, well have to get the authorization contract from Noah." "Of course, Mr. Ye." As Thomas was about to leave, he was suddenly stopped by Nathaniel. "Did you go and visit Walter? How is he doing?" Thomas paused for a moment and said, "He has been examined by several doctors, but there is nothing they can do for him. Noah has a major operation in Santell Capitalter this afternoon, so he won''t be back to check up on Walter until then." "Prepare some gifts for the Song family. Tell Carter that I want to show appreciation to his son for everything he did for my wife. Also, tell them that I''d be handing over the HY Group''s project to them as well." Thomas was stunned upon hearing that. "Mr. Ye, that project belongs to HY Group. Didn''t Nick..." Suddenly, he stopped speaking. A trace of coldness shed in Nathaniel''s eyes. "The HY Group will only be inherited by member of the Ye Family, and he isn''t part of us!" The meaning behind his words was very obvious. Upon hearing this, Thomas nodded quickly. He knew that a vicious bloodbath was about to happen in the Ye Family. Nathaniel had been tolerating Nick despite everything he had done, and he even wanted to hand over HY Group to him. However, since the DNA report had proven that he wasn''t the real Nick Ye, there was no need to show mercy to him anymore. This time, Nathaniel would definitely give him a piece of his mind. After Thomas left, he took out a photo that he had taken with Nick eight years ago. At the time, Nick was still young and immature. However, the good old days were long gone, and it turned out that the real Nick Ye was not there anymore. Was he dead? If not, why would he tolerate others making use of his identity tomit all sorts of evil deeds within their family? He was truly deceased, wasn''t he? He had perished in that fierce battle, right? Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly welled up with tears. Then, he suddenly remembered all the evil things Nick had done after he returned, and what he couldn''t tolerate the most was what he had done to Wisdom. He could care less about the other things, however, Nathaniel would never be able to forgive him for all the damage he''d caused Wisdom. He ced the photo on his chest and took a deep breath. Then, he said to himself, "Rest assured that I will investigate everything thoroughly. No matter where you are, I will bring you home." After that, he held back his sadness as he put the photo back into the drawer and locked it. Then, he got up and went back to his bedroom. Mango was still asleep, but Yama Hades said that she would wake up by today. Since Nathaniel wasn''t confident in her words, he immediately gave Genevieve a call. When Genevieve arrived, Nathaniel was seen holding Mango''s hand tightly and gazing at her fixedly. "Mr. Ye, I''m here." "Take a look at her and see if she''s alright." Then, Nathaniel hastily moved out of the way. Next, Genevieve lifted Mango''s clothes and was slightly taken aback when she saw the surgical sutures on her. "What''s up? Is there something wrong?" Nathaniel caught her surprised expression and asked in a hurry. Genevieve shook her head and said, "No, I haven''t checked on her yet. It''s just that this suture technique is a unique one. No one knows it except for me, and my teacher." "Your teacher?" "Yes, that''s what I told you. If there was really someone in the world who can save her, then that person would be my father''s junior, who was my teacher. Twenty years ago, I heard that she was dead. I didn''t expect to see this technique ever again. Perhaps it was my teacher''s student who did it?" Hearing this, Nathaniel frowned slightly and said, "Not quite, Yama Hades looks like she''s in her early forties." "Do you have a photo of her?" "I took a screenshot while she was video chatting with Zion." Nathaniel quickly took out his phone and showed it to her. Genevieve suddenly became tearful when she saw the picture. "It''s her! It''s really her! I didn''t expect that she was still alive! Since she''s the one who operated Mango, then there won''t be any problems!" Nathaniel let out a sigh of relief, but he was still concerned, "You''d better examine Mango just to make sure." "All right." Genevieve was very excited, but she still carefully examined Mango. After the examination, she said, "She''s indeed my teacher. I can guarantee that Mango will be fine for another twenty years. There''s nothing wrong with her." "Really?" Thus, Nathaniel was overjoyed. "Yes, she''ll be fine." Meanwhile, Genevieve was also very happy. After all, Mango was her best friend. Later, Genevieve did a few tests on Mango, and all of them came back with favorable results. She gave some advice to Nathaniel and ordered him to have Mango take a good rest for a few days. Then, she inquired about Yama Hades'' address as she wanted to visit her. Then, Nathaniel thought about how Wisdom had decided to be Yama Hades'' apprentice for ten years. He could not help but ask, "How did your teacher die? Did she pass away of illness?" "No, that''s not possible." Genevieve gave a bitterugh and said, "The biggest tragedy for a woman is finding an unreliable husband. She had a bad marriage, but she gave birth to a son. After giving birth, she suffered from postpartum depression. One night, she wanted to jump from the window with her four-year-old son. In the end, her husband discovered her and he tried to save her. Unfortunately, she was startled and the child in her hands fell from the fifth floor and died on the spot. After she recovered from the trauma, she continued to live in self-me and finally got better after various counselling sessions." "A four-year-old son?" Nathaniel finally understood why Yama Hades'' gaze was so gentle whenever she looked at Zion and Wisdom. They probably reminded her of her son. Now that he knew the truth, he believed that Wisdom would be in good hands under Yama Hades'' care. At this moment, Mango''s finger trembled a little. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Nathaniel immediately turned around to check up on Mango. Seeing that she was still in aa, he asked with uncertainty, "Genevieve, did you notice that her finger moved just now?" "She won''t wake up so soon. Her body is too weak and she just underwent major surgery. She''ll probably wake up by tomorrow. Mr. Ye, I know you''re anxious and worried about her condition. But rx, there shouldn''t be any problems with the operation performed by my teacher." Genevieveforted him. After that, she picked up her bag and left. After Nathaniel sent her off, he immediately panicked when he noticed that Mango had disappeared. "Mango! Mango Shen!" Nathaniel shouted like a madman, and he was just about to run out in search of her. Suddenly, he heard the creaking sound of the bathroom door. Then, Mango was seen popping her head out. "I''m right here!" Mango looked at him with her rosy pink lips, brightplexion, andrge doe eyes. For a moment, Nathaniel thought that he was dreaming. "You scared the hell out of me!" He quickly stepped forward and hugged her affectionately. He trembled slightly when he finally got to touch her, and it was a magical feeling. On the other hand, Mango knew that he was frightened. In fact, she didn''t know whether she could survive or even have the chance to be healthy again with Nathaniel. She was beyond grateful that she still had the chance to spend her life with him. "I''m sorry for making you worry." She gently patted his shoulder as she spoke. Nathaniel whispered, "If you dare do this again, I will break your legs, so you will have to depend on me for the rest of your life." "Are you sure?" Mango smiled mischievously. Hearing her response, Nathaniel immediately felt exasperated. "Then I''ll break my legs and blind myself so that I can''t see nor chase after you. Is this alright?" "What the hell are you trying to do?" Upon hearing his words, Mango couldn''t help but furrow her brows. "Did you feel any difort? Genevieve just left, so I''m going to call her back to check on you." He was about to leave as he spoke but was immediately stopped by Mango. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "No, I feel great. Stay with me." Aftering back from the brink of death, she was panic- stricken and traumatized. Therefore, she was afraid to be alone. She wanted to live happily and spend time with her husband and children. She wanted to watch her kids grew up, got married, and had children. Her life had just begun, hadn''t it? "Okay, I''ll stay with you." He held her hands tightly and pulled her into his embrace. The two of them sat on the bed. She leaned against his chest and asked concernedly, "Have you gone for a check up on your condition with Noah? What about your hypnosis?" "Don''t worry about me. I know how to deal with it myself." "Don''t even think about bearing it alone. From now on, we will not allow ourselves to get hurt anymore. If we really love each other, then we should love ourselves first." He was slightly stunned upon hearing her words. Then, he smiled and said, "Okay, I will love you deeply." "No, I''m saying that you also have to love yourself." Mango knew that Nathaniel wasn''t paying attention again. "Hush, don''t talk anymore. You need some rest right now, so I''ll stay with you." He stopped her from speaking and wrapped his arms around her as shey on the bed. As he looked at the ceiling, he suddenly felt a glimmer of hope in his life. It was a really magical feeling to be able to fall in love with someone. It was crazy that all his feelings and emotions were influenced by her every action. He held her hand tightly and entangled his fingers with hers. Then, he said in a soft voice, "Genevieve said that you would wake up tomorrow, but why did you get up so soon?" "Perhaps it''s the effects of Desmond''s blood." Mango recalled what Yama Hades had said during the surgery. She said that Desmond''s blood was precious and it was difficult to acquire. She was lucky that she happened to meet Desmond and save him by ident. Otherwise, without Desmond''s blood, she would really be dead by now. Nathaniel was silent for a moment before he said, "Desmond said that you look very simr to the daughter of the Fang family, is that right?" "Yes. If you don''t like it, I''ll get stic surgery again to correct it." Hearing this, he quickly shook his head in disagreement. "No, stic surgery is not something to be done willy- nilly. I know you had no choice but to undergo it. But if you decide to have surgery because of this, then I''ll be very upset. Remember this, I will always love you no matter what you look like, and as long as you stay the same, then I''m satisfied." "I''m d that you don''t mind." She felt relieved after hearing his reassurances. Then, Nathaniel whispered, "Of course I don''t mind, why would I? You have never had a good life ever since you got married to me. I''ve always gotten you in trouble because of my personal matters. Previously it was because of Nick, and now it''s still the same. But I finally know that I did wrong." "What is it?" "Mango, I screwed up. You''ve gone through so much for me, and it''s all because of my family. I said I loved you and wanted to provide you a good life, but I always put you in danger. I really don''t deserve to be a husband." Mango was very surprised to see him putting all the me on himself. "What''s wrong with you?" "Suddenly, I just feel that everything will be meaningless without you." He said it with tears in his eyes. Mango felt sorry for him, but she was also touched by his heart-warming words. She held his hand tightly and said, "It seems that I frightened you. I''m fine, really. I''m willing to go through any danger for you. I''m not afraid of any difficulty, as long as I''m with you." "Thank you for loving me and not giving up on me. Thank you for tolerating my selfishness." "Nathaniel, what''s wrong with you?" She felt that he was acting quite oddly today. Nathaniel shook his head and said with a smile, "It''s okay, it''s just a sudden surge of emotions. Have a good rest. After you recover, we''re going on a killing spree." "What?" "I''ll help you get back at every single person who bullied you before." Hearing this, Mango immediately burst intoughter. "Alright." "Go to sleep, I''ll stay with you, and I won''t go anywhere. Plus, I promise that I''ll be here when you open your eyes." Soon, she fell into a deep sleep with his calming words. He covered her with a nket and leaned next to her while looking straight at her face. On the other hand, Mango could sense his gaze on her as she continued to sleep soundly. After a few moments, Madam Ye came in and saw Nathaniel lying down. Thus, she had nned on going out to dinner with him. However, he refused and shook his head. "I''m not hungry. Mom, you go ahead and eat." Then, Madam Ye sighed and left. However, she stopped at the door of the room. She said, "Since you''ve decided to give up everything to protect Mango, then you''d better get your act together just like how you used to be." After that, she left the room. What did she mean by that? He was slightly perplexed. Had he changed? After thinking about it carefully, he realised that it was indeed true. Ever since Nick left the Ye Family for Nakasara, he had lost his way. No matter what happened, the first person he thought of was always Nick. He always felt sorry for Nick since he was always being too outstanding, and it made Nick feel inferior. Nick had to escape to another country all because he inherited the Ye Family as the eldest son. Furthermore, his neglect for Macy had caused Nick to have a rtionship with her, eventually giving birth to Wisdom. All this time, Nick had always been on his mind. He had abandoned everything he had out of his guilt for Nick, and he sincerely hoped that Nick would live happily. But in the end, he messed up his family and life as he lost Nick at the same time. He was deeply saddened at the thought of it. Just what the hell had he done throughout all these years? Five years ago, when Mango was caught in the fire, he swore that he would protect and cherish her no matter what. However, five yearster, Mango returned. He wanted to make it up to her, but in the end, he still chose Nick over her. He sensed that something wasn''t right with Nick since the beginning. Despite that, he chose to tolerate and forgive him repeatedly because Nick was his brother, and he felt guilty. He said that he was going to hand over the HY Group to Nick and take his family on a vacation overseas. However, he chose to stay because of Nick, and many things happened after that which caused harm to Mango and his children. Who was he? Where was he? What exactly did he need to do? Then, he suddenly came to his senses. Was he still the same person after losing himself? He finally came to this realization after looking at Mango who was still asleep. There would never be another person who would love him so unconditionally. She was the one for him and the only woman that he would protect for the rest of his life. Then, he looked at her with a gentle smile on his face. When Mango finally woke up after a long nap, she realized that he had really stayed by her side, just as he promised. Seeing this, she couldn''t help but ask concernedly, "Why did you stay? Didn''t you eat?" "I was waiting for you. If you don''t wake up, I''d be happy to starve to death." "Are you stupid?" Mango red at him flirtatiously, but deep down she was very touched by his actions. Soon, the two of them went downstairs with their hands sped tightly together. Looking at them, Madam Ye smiled gleefully and said, "You guys are up? Come and eat. Nathan said that you had a surgery and needed some rest. I was going to ask the servants to send some food over, but Nathan said that walking is good for your health, so that''s why I waited for you to come down." Hearing that, Mango looked at Nathaniel and said, "Why did you tell her everything?" "Don''t me him. You almost lost your life because of what happened this time, and I feel bad about it as well. Don''t worry, I''ll find out who did this. You just need to take good care of yourself." Although Madam Ye was smiling as she spoke, Mango could sense a strange vibe from her. She felt that something was off. Was Madam Ye really going to go head-on against Nick for her sake? She was a little confused, but Nathaniel led her to sit at the dining table. "Let''s eat first. I''ll show you something fun after dinner." "What''s that?" She was puzzled. She hadn''t fully recovered yet, but why did he insist on taking her out for some fun? What was it? Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Nathaniel smiled mysteriously and just told her to have a good meal. At this point, Mango didn''t think any more about it. After a nice meal, Nathaniel carried her into the car and turned on the air-conditioner. "How are you feeling? Is it too cold?" He was concerned that the cold temperature would affect her condition. Mango shook her head and said, "It''s fine." "You should put on moreyers." As he spoke, he took off his own jacket and draped it over her shoulders. His pleasant scent wrapped around her, and she could feel his warmth through the jacket. Right now, she hoped that time could stand still forever. "Where are you taking me?" "You''ll know when you get there." Thus, he was keeping it mysterious. After that, she did not ask any more questions. Then, she leaned against her seat, and watched silently as he drove the car. In fact, she felt quitefortable. If she could spend the rest of her life like this, Mango would be content. She really didn''t need to ask for too much. Soon, the car drove out of Ye''s Mansion. Mango realized that the path they took was familiar. Then, her brows knitted together in a faint frown. Wasn''t this the vi where Hadley had ced her after he kidnapped her? She looked at Nathaniel in confusion. Was he taking her to Hadley''s ce? For what? Was it to meet Boston? Was he trying to show her the thing that he had given to Boston? She was confused. Meanwhile, she noticed that he looked calm and somewhat emotionless. It seemed like he wasn''t in a good mood. Other people could never grasp his emotions, but she understood him more than anyone because she loved him so much. Therefore, she could immediately guess what he was feeling. Although he always looked cold and indifferent, she knew that the more nonchnt he looked, the more furious he was. She could tell that he was actually angry right now. But why? What was he furious about? Was it because of how Hadley had kidnapped her previously or was it because of the medicine that was given to her by the doctor? Then, she suddenly felt uneasy. "Nathan, are you..." "Shh..." Then, Nathaniel turned his head around and smiled. "I''m driving, so don''t talk to me. We''ll discuss this when we get there." Mango was stunned by his reaction. His smile was full of tenderness. Was she wrong? Perhaps he wasn''t angry after all? She truly had no idea. Then, she stopped talking and waited patiently until they reached their destination. Once they arrived at the vi, she noticed that everyone there was reced by Nathaniel''s men. After that, he got out and opened the door for her. Then, he immediately carried her off the car. "I can walk on my own." She was a little embarrassed being carried like this in front of everyone. Although her body was still weak, she still insisted on walking by herself. However, Nathaniel whispered, "I like holding you in my arms." Even though he said this, his movements were very gentle, as if he was afraid of jostling her wounds. His warm action had truly touched her heart. Nathaniel carried her off the car, and they entered the vi together. The vi looked the same as before, but the difference was that all the bodyguards here were reced by Nathaniel''s men. Hence, she was quite surprised to see Thomas there. "Thomas? What are you doing here? Where is Rainie?" Thomas hurriedly said, "She has some errands to run. Don''t worry. I''ve arranged for someone to be with her. She''ll be fine." "That''s good." Upon hearing that Rainie was fine, Mango let out a sigh of relief. She could withstand anything for Nathaniel, but she could not let her best friend get involved. After that, she was carried into the vi by Nathaniel. Meanwhile, there were many people squatting in the yard. She looked around carefully. Weren''t they the original bodyguards stationed at the vi? "Nathan, what''s going on?" "Nothing. We''ll talk about itter. Let''s go in first, as it''s too cold outside." Then, he carried her inside and ced her gently on the sofa. After that, he covered her with a nket. Mango felt that it was too much, so she couldn''t help but say, "I''m not that weak, okay? I can do it by myself." "You justpleted surgery, so of course your body would be weak. I know it''s not a good time to bring you here now, but I''m worried about leaving you alone at home. It''s better for you to follow me. If you get sick because of my decisions, I will never forgive myself." Upon hearing his words, she was rendered speechless. After setting her down, Nathaniel sat down next to her and boiled some hot water for her. Soon, Thomas brought a person in. Mango was stunned. Wasn''t this Hadley? Before she could say anything, Thomas kicked Hadley to the ground. "What''s going on?" She waspletely befuddled. Hadley was Boston''s subordinate, and Boston and Nathaniel were friends. Why was Thomas treating him like this? Nathaniel motioned for her to calm down. Then, he looked at Hadley on the ground and said with a smile, "It''s been a while, Hadley." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Mr. Ye, what on earth are you doing?" At first, Hadley struggled against Thomas. However, he stopped immediately and stered on a smile when he noticed Nathaniel''s presence. Honestly, no one with pure intentions could change their expression that quickly. Thus, Mango suddenly understood something. Meanwhile, Nathaniel fiddled with Mango''s fingers and continued, "What am I doing? I thought you knew what I was going to do?" As he spoke, Thomas had already stepped forward. Then, he took out a dagger and thrust it in the direction of Hadley''s thigh. Terrified, he quickly rolled to the side and dodged his attack. Then, he asked with a pale face, "Mr. Ye, I work for Boston. Shouldn''t you get his permission before beating me up?" "Oh, so you still remember that you work for Boston? I thought you''ve already jumped ship to Nick!" Mango was slightly taken aback upon hearing this. What did that mean? Jumped ship to Nick? Were Hadley and Nick... Her eyes widened all of a sudden. However, Nathaniel patted her hand gently and said, "Don''t be nervous. Just watch the show." "But..." "Listen here babe, leave it to me." Nathaniel cast a loving gaze at her, and she was immediately mesmerized by his dazzling smile. Somehow, she didn''t take notice of the words he said. Suddenly, Thomas took a step forward and subdued Hadley. Then, he said coldly, "Why don''t you tell me the truth? Do you really want me to beat you up?" "How dare you!" Hadley tried to struggle, but failed again. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had someone bring over a te of grapes. He gently plucked them and peeled off the skin before feeding them to Mango. Then, he said in a gentle voice, "Open your mouth." Mango suddenly felt a little embarrassed. There were a lot of people in the living room. Although they were all Nathaniel''s men, wasn''t it too embarrassing to be fed by him? Besides, he was known for his indifference. So, what the hell was going on? "I''ll eat it myself." Her face immediately flushed red. Meanwhile, Nathanielughed when he saw her blushing. "What''s there to be ashamed of? We''re already married anyway. Come on, I''ll feed you. Open your mouth." She couldn''t hold it in any longer after noticing the doting look in his eyes. "Cough cough!" She cleared her throat awkwardly to cover up her embarrassment, but still opened her mouth obediently. After she ate the grapes, Nathaniel finally said, "Thomas, just break his legs if he still refuses to give an exnation in three seconds. I''ll talk to Boston after this." "Got it, Mr. Ye." After that, Thomas pointed the dagger at Hadley''s thigh. "You know, you''ll die if I stab you in the artery here." Hearing Thomas words, a chill immediately ran down his spine and his face turned extremely pale. "Mr. Ye, there arews against this. This is illegal!" "I always thought that I was the boss of Ocean City. Don''t you think so?" Nathaniel said arrogantly. Upon hearing that, Hadley was instantly taken aback. "Three!" Nathaniel counted down as he peeled the grapes and fed them to Mango. It seemed that Hadley''s life was just as unimportant as a fly''s life. Meanwhile, Hadley started to feel afraid. "Mr. Ye, you can''t..." "Two!" Nathaniel ignored his useless pleading. Meanwhile, Hadley already broke out in a cold sweat. He was trembling in fear, and before Nathaniel counted down to one, he quickly interrupted, "I''ll confess everything! Yes! I''m working for Nick." Hearing this, Mango was extremely displeased. "You''re under Nick now?" Her eyes narrowed as she spoke. Then, Nathaniel whispered, "Don''t be mad. It''s not worthwhile to hurt yourself for a nobody. I asked you toe here for some fun, not to make you angry. I''ve told you to leave everything to me, alright?" Mango nced at him and immediately calmed down. She was really uneasy after knowing that Hadley was one of Nick''s men. Merle had arranged for Hadley to enter the hospital, while Nick wasn''t allowed in. If Hadley could enter the hospitalpound whenever he wanted, then Rita and Wisdom would be in danger. What if Nick really held the children hostage? What would happen then? However, since Nathaniel had reassured her that he would deal with everything, she believed that he should have handled it by now. "What about Rita and the others..." "They''re fine. Don''t worry." Mango finally breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing his words. Meanwhile, Hadley didn''t dare to struggle anymore. He looked at Nathaniel and pleaded, "Mr. Ye, if I take the initiative to confess, will you let me go?" "Let''s see what you have to say." Nathaniel didn''t promise him anything. However, Hadley didn''t dare to lie to him upon seeing his licentious attitude. After all, he was one of Boston''s men, and he had worked under Boston for many years. Clearly, he knew Nathaniel''s character and his principle of handling things. The people in the business circles of Ocean City would refer to Nathaniel as an aloof man. However, Hadley also knew that Nathaniel was nicknamed the ''God of Death'' before he retired from the military. He knew that Nathaniel would never showed mercy to his enemies. Despite that, he still foolishly chose to go against him. Hadley sighed softly. Knowing that he couldn''t hide anymore, he finally decided toe clean about the truth on how he worked together with Nick. When Mango heard his confession, she immediately felt a sense of betrayal as if she was fooled by him. Chapter 579 Chapter 579 "You''re actually one of Nick''s men! Did you also n to be caught by his men earlier?" Mango was in disbelief. Nathaniel held her hand tightly and said, "Calm down. Darling, it''s all over, right?" She suddenly felt like a fool. She had always kept her guard up. However, she didn''t expect to be deceived. "I''m too stupid." Self-me welled up in her chest. Nathaniel felt sorry for her and he replied, "It''s not your fault. Nick studied psychology in the past. Therefore, he knows how to strike at your weaknesses and read your mind. That''s what enabled him and Hadley to work with each other seamlessly. No one discovered their scheme, so don''t feel bad about it." "You''re just saying that tofort me." Mango was a little annoyed. Nathaniel was stunned for a moment before he said with a smile, "Yes, I''mforting you. Are you listening?" Mango almost burst out inughter. "You''re gonna spoil me if you keep going like this." "It''s okay. From now on, the most important task for me is to spoil you rotten." Mango couldn''t stand his overwhelming sweet talk anymore. "There are so many people here. Stop it." "Did you guys hearthat?" Nathaniel shouted at the top of his lungs, and all the people in the living room shook their heads simultaneously. Of course, they didn''t hear a thing. They didn''t want to lose their jobs. Meanwhile, Mango flushed scarlet and she couldn''t help but hide away from everyone''s sight. What the hell. The previously serious atmosphere had turned into a big romantic scene. Honestly, she was really not used to it. Meanwhile, Hadley was also stunned. Was this really the aloof man he knew? Or had he mistaken Nathaniel for someone else? Just then, Thomas kicked him hard when he saw Hadley spacing out. "What are you looking at? Confess." Only then did Hadleye to his senses, and he said, "Yes, it was indeed Nick who arranged for me to seek out Mrs. Ye at the amusement park. Later, I pretended to be watched by his men and was even captured by them. In fact, everything that happened that day was all arranged by us. The purpose was to make Mrs. Ye to ease her doubts about me so that we''ll be able to get the information we want." "What do you guys want? Didn''t you say that you were going to take me to Boston?" Mango finally realized that she had been deceived by them all this time. Then, Hadley replied in a guilty tone, "Boston didn''t know that I did this. Nick promised me that as long as I get Mrs. Ye to meet Boston and get the things he wanted, he would give me some money and even arrange for me to go abroad." "Boston treated you well over the years, am I right?" Nathaniel voiced out suddenly. Hearing this, Hadley lowered his head and said, "I owe a gambling debt." At this point, Mango knew that he was helpless, and she didn''t want to hear anymore excuse from him. If a person were to be tainted by either drugs and gambling, his life would be over. After she found out that she had been tricked by Hadley, she already figured out the subsequent chain of events. "So you promised to go to A City with me, but you knocked me out and brought me to this vi just to get Boston to meet me here?" "Yes! Unfortunately, Boston was not at home, and I couldn''t get in touch with him. Nick then suggested that we let you go to A City. Perhaps we would achieve a different result." Nathaniel''s gaze turned even colder after hearing this. "What do you mean by that?" In fact, Mango had already guessed what was going on. However, she did not dare to ask too much in front of Nathaniel. She was afraid that Nathaniel would kill Hadley. However, Hadley didn''t understand her hint and continued in a low voice, "Mr. Ye asked me to find some kind of experimental medicine and administer it to you so that you would have the strength to rush to A City. As long as you arrive in A City and was caught by Jigsaw Coon, then they would have the leverage to threaten Nathaniel to hand over the thing he asked for. Furthermore, Nathaniel did hand it over to save you, didn''t he?" "What is it?" Mango was very surprised. She looked at Nathaniel. How could he hand over such an important thing to those evil people for her? "Nathan!" "Don''t listen to his nonsense." Nathanielforted Mango for a moment and before he looked at Hadley coldly. "Where did that medicinee from?" "The doctor made it himself." "Are you still refusing to tell the truth?" Seeing his stubbornness, Thomas immediately stabbed him in the thigh. "Ah!" Hadley wailed mournfully and he broke out in a cold sweat instantly. It was the first time that Mango had witnessed Nathaniel''s merciless actions. He seemed to not care about a single thing, but the looming fury he had almost made people tremble with fear. She had no doubt that Thomas did this under Nathaniel''s instructions. Meanwhile, Nathaniel did not seem to care for the pain that Hadley was suffering. Instead, he continued to peel the grapes for Mango as if no one else was present, and he did so very meticulously. After that, Thomas directly stepped the wound on Hadley''s thigh. "Ah!" Then, Hadley screamed in pain, and he almost fainted. Next, Thomas said, "If you faint, I''ll cut off your leg and feed it to the dogs." "How dare you!" Hadley was filled with rage, but Thomas brushed it off. "What is it? Do you think you can defeat me?" On the other hand, Hadley was obviously triggered by his words. He clenched his teeth and said, "The medicine was given by Nick! Since he''s your brother, it seems that you''re venting your anger at me because you can''t bear to hurt him. Nathaniel, you are a coward!" Hearing this, Nathaniel paused for a moment, while Mango was stunned. "Nick gave you the medicine?" She suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. Did Nick actually hope for her death? Why was that so? There was no feud or hatred between them! Besides, he had saved her before, hadn''t he? She couldn''t figure out what was going on. However, Nathaniel seemed to know all about it. "Where did Nick get this medicine?" "I don''t know." Hadley was afraid that Thomas would torture him again, so he quickly added, "I really don''t know. I only know that the medicine was sent from Santell Capital." "It''s Nanny Zhang." Mango was once again taken aback. "Nanny Zhang? Isn''t she in prison?" "As long as she is not sentenced to death, that d*mn witch will always have a way to hurt people." Nathaniel felt absolutely exasperated at his own mother''s actions. Hearing this, Mango patted the back of his hand gently. Then, Nathaniel put on a smile and said, "It''s okay, I''m fine. I guess that only she is able to invent this medicine. That doctor is perfectly capable of treating illnesses, buting up with this kind of medication? Never in a million years." However, Mango was made aware of another problem, Nick had been keeping in touch with Nanny Zhan all this time. They were mother and son, so was Nick was helping her with something? Were they trying to destroy the Ye Family? Did the item Nathaniel gave Boston have anything to do with it? A series of questions shed across her mind. Then, Nathaniel waved his hand and gestured for Thomas to take Hadley away. "Nathaniel, you can''t kill me! I''m one of Boston''s men. You promised me that as long as I tell you the truth, you won''t kill me! Ah!" Mango frowned at the sound of his ear-piercing wailing. "What are you going to do to him?" "That''s not for you to worry about. What do you think? Are you feeling better?" Nathaniel looked at her with concern. Mango nodded her head and said, "I''m fine. Is this the thing that you wanted to show me?" "No, it''s just a prelude. I will not let anyone go, especially those who had hurt you previously, including Hadley and the doctor. I''ll avenge you no matter what." Mango was slightly taken aback upon hearing his words. "What will you do to them?" "Are you trying to plead for mercy on behalf of them?" "No!" She wasn''t Mother Teresa nor was she that generous. It was impossible for her to be kind to those who had schemed against her. She just didn''t want Nathaniel to go against thew. As if Nathaniel had seen through Mango''s thoughts, he smiled and said, "Sometimes, living can be even more terrifying than death. Don''t worry, I am aw- abiding citizen, and I won''t casually take a person''s life." However, his words seemed forced. Mango looked at him with suspicion. Then, he said with a smile, "Well, let''s get to the point. What do you think of this vi?" Mango was startled by the sudden change of topic. "What do you mean?" "Just tell me what you think." She looked around at the decor. It was very luxurious, but not so mboyant. In general, it was quite good. "It''s not bad." "What do you think if we give this vi as a wedding gift to Thomas and Rainie?" Hearing this, she was surprised. Then, she suddenly asked excitedly, "Are you saying that Thomas and Rainie are getting married?" "That''s what Thomas said. Although he had made a lot of money working for me all these years, he has never bought a house." Mango was stunned. "Where does he live then?" "The staff dormitories, can you believe it?" "What?" Mango had always thought that Thomas was rich, so how could he not have a house of his own? Who would have thought that he would actually live in the staff dormitories! Then, Nathaniel whispered, "He has been an orphan since he was a child, so he values the definition of a home. He said he wouldn''t buy a house before he got married. After he proposed to Rainie, he was also house-hunting at the same time, and he''s already got the documents sorted." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Upon hearing this, she couldn''t help but ask, "Then why are you still gifting him this vi? Isn''t that a waste?" "The vi was meant for Rainie. She is your best friend. Now that she''s finally getting married, what are you going to give her? It is better for girls to have a house of their own, a ce where they can go whenever they need a break. Rainie is also an orphan. Although you regard her as your biological sister, she might not turn to you when she is faced with trouble. That''s why I n to gift this house to her." Mango was suddenly moved. She never thought that Nathaniel would think so much on her behalf. Rainie was a proud woman. Even if she was facing any problems, she would definitely not tell Mango. If that happened, where would an orphan like her go? As expected, Nathaniel was really thoughtful. However, was he the one who bought the house, or did he rob it from elsewhere? "You''ve sorted the documents for the purchase of this vi, right?" Nathaniel understood the meaning behind her doubts. He stretched out his hand and poked her on the nose. Then, he smiled and said, "Who do you think your husband is? A bandit? I don''t need to rob a house at all. This vi belongs to Boston, and I bought it from him All the procedures have been set up, and Rainie''s name is written on the deed. Here!" While speaking, Nathaniel took out the deed from under the tea table and handed it over to her. Mango couldn''t help but feel touched when she saw Rainie''s name on top of it. "Thank you. Nathan." "Silly girl!" He patted her head affectionately. Just then, the sound of car engines and arguments suddenly echoed from outside. Who was it? Chapter 580 Chapter 580 "What''s going on?" Nathaniel frowned slightly. He was obviously displeased when someone interrupted the peace and tranquility inside the vi. A bodyguard immediately went out to have a look but he was pushed back in by somebody else. "Nathaniel, what are you doing?" It turned out that Nick had arrived. Nathaniel nced at him, but didn''t say anything. Then, he put down the grapes in his hand and said to Mango in a gentle voice, "Have you finished eating?" "I''m done." Mango was having mixed feelings upon Nick''s arrival. Although her rtionship with Nick had be estranged, she didn''t how to approach him since he was Nathaniel''s brother. Just as she was locked in a dilemma, Nathaniel stood up and looked at him. "Who allowed you toe here?" "Bro, are you trying to start a war with me?" Nick''s face took on a ghastly expression as he spoke. Mango didn''t know what Nathaniel had done to him, but looking at the expression on Nick''s face, he seemed to be very angry. "Do you think you are qualified to start a war with me?" He looked coldly at Nick. Meanwhile, Nick was stunned by his response. He noticed that there was no warmth in Nathaniel''s eyes anymore. In contrast, his gaze was cold and piercing, which was a little unbearable. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Nathaniel, you''re underestimating me." "Let''s talk about itter. I don''t have time for your nonsense today. Get out of here! Don''t ruin my day with Mango." Nathaniel''s tone was rude and impatient. Meanwhile, Mango could sense that Nathaniel''s attitude towards Nick had changed. Hence, she kept quiet as she put away the grape. Nick''s lips twitched imperceptibly. When he saw Mango, he whispered, "Mango, are you feeling better?" "Didn''t I tell you to get lost?" Nathaniel suddenly raised his voice. The atmosphere was suddenly filled with tension, as if both parties were about to start a fight. Then, Nick looked around the ce. Noticing that it was surrounded by Nathaniel''s men, he took a deep breath and said, "I can leave, but you have to give me an exnation. Why did you suddenly withdraw all my duties in the HY Group? After all, I am the president of the group now, right? Are you regretting your decision? Do you regret giving the Ye Family to me, so you''re taking it back now?" Mango was surprised upon hearing his words. Did Nathaniel take back the HY Group? Why did he do that? She had always known that Nathaniel felt guilty for Nick. Therefore, he had been tolerating whatever he did. Just like the issue with the drugsst time, he clearly knew that it had something to do with Nick. However, Nathaniel did not confront him. Instead, he pretended not to know and let it go just like that. However, why did he suddenly decide to go against Nick? Mango felt that something wasn''t quite right, but she didn''t know what exactly. Then, Nathaniel looked at Nick and said with a sneer, "The HY Group was nothing when it was handed over to me. I was the one who developed thepany, and now I want to take it back. Do you have a problem with that?" "How dare you!" Nick did not expect Nathaniel to say that. Moreover, he didn''t know why Nathaniel was suddenly treating him like this. Although he felt that something was wrong, he could not find a reason for it. He clenched his fists tightly, but he did not have the confidence to confront Nathaniel. In the end, he turned around angrily and left. Mango wanted to grab Nathaniel''s hand, but he turned around as if nothing had happened. He smiled at her and said, "You can give this wedding gift to Rainieter. Say that it''s from both of us." "All right." "Let''s go home. You need some rest, and you can''t be out for too long." Nathaniel was asking her for her opinion. Then, she nodded her head. When he carried her into the car, she still couldn''t help but ask a question. "Are you alright?" "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." "But..." "Should we go home? Or is there any ce you want to visit? You''re not suited for crowded ces based on your health right now." Then, he suddenly changed the subject. Mango immediately stopped probing further about what had happened. She believed that he would already have an idea on how to deal with the matter. "Let''s go home. I''m a little tired." "Alright." After that, he sent her back to The Ye''s Mansion. Back at home, Madam Ye had already returned to her room for a rest. Just as they arrived at the mansion, Nathaniel''s phone suddenly rang. "Help me put it on speaker mode." He couldn''t do it since he was holding Mango in his arms. Then, Mango took out the phone from his pocket and checked the caller ID, "It''s from Noah." "Okay, answer it." Mango hesitated for a moment before saying, "Why don''t you put me down? You can take the call yourself." "What are you afraid of? Are there any secrets between us?" Nathaniel smiled, but still refused to pick up the call. She was stunned for a moment, as she suddenly felt that he had changed inpared to before. It seemed that he was slowly opening up to her, and he did not intend to hide anything from her at all. This made her extremely happy and greatly moved. She always felt that they should give each other some space to do their own thing. However, she was truly caught off guard after this incident. She had always been clueless about Nathaniel''s affairs. Whenever something happened, she didn''t know who to talk to or what to do. Therefore, she was shocked by the sudden change. "What are you thinking about? Answer the phone." Nathaniel couldn''t help but urge her after noticing that she was spacing out. "Oh, yeah!" She finally came to her senses. Then, she quickly picked up the call and put it on speaker mode. "Nathan, we have received a reply from Morgan, and the military has agreed to it. They said that they will support you unconditionally, but you have to be careful." "Got it." Nathaniel replied faintly, and Noah hung up the phone. After hearing the conversation between them, Mango was a little confused. "The military? What are you nning to do with them?" "It''s not a big deal. Don''t worry." Heforted her before he ced her down gently in afortable position. After that, he said with a smile, "Are you curious about what Nick and the people from the Underground City wanted from me?" "I am, but I won''t force you to tell me." She responded in a t tone. "There''s nothing that I can''t tell you. It was true that I was being too selfish previously." Nathaniel spoke. "The Ye family has been in business for hundreds of years. However, my grandfather had always been keen to serve the country. Unfortunately, he is in poor health, so he bequeathed this wish to my father and uncle." "My father passed the physical examination during the military recruitment. However, he had a high fever right before he was supposed to be drafted, so he failed to join the army. Thus, my uncle reced him instead. Later, it was said that my uncle died serving the country, but his body couldn''t be found. There was spection about whether he was dead or alive. Although our family had been searching for him constantly, our efforts have been in vain. Later, my grandfather''sst words were that the Ye Family would do anything for the country, and these words became my father''s motto." "When my father was fifty years old, our country''s scientific research had made great progress. Unfortunately, there was ack of funding. Upon knowing this, my father came back and discussed things with my mother before he donated 80% of our family''s assets to the country." "They made a donation?" Mango was a little surprised. The Ye Family was a historic figure in business spanning hundreds of years, and it was simply inestimable how many assets they owned. However, they just donated 80% of their assets without a second thought. Nathaniel nodded. "Yes, we donated it. At that time, I even got the chance to be promoted to serve at Santell Capital. However, I received a task, which gave me the opportunity to go to Nakasara to work in the antinarcotics force. However, I had to retire from the military first." "Why?" Mango was a little confused. Then, he held her hand and said with a smile, "There is no room for question in the military, and we just have to obey our orders. The duty of a soldier is absolute obedience. Later, I learned that I was promoted because of my talent in design. Earlier, I had unintentionally designed abat vehicle for the military, and the leaders were greatly impressed by it. Unfortunately, our country''s technological capabilities were limited, and we were unable to carry out the manufacture of this vehicle. So, the n was being postponed for the time being. Despite that, my design is still regarded as an important military secret and it can''t be spread to the public. Something happened within the military then, but the only thing I know is that the military asked me to quit and asked me to sign a confidential authorization contract. It means that if they needed the design, I would work together with them as long as I show them that contract. Putting aside the benefits I would receive from this coboration, people were envious of the support that I''ve received from the military." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango suddenly understood something. "So Nick wanted the authorisation contract and your design?" "Yes! This is what I gave to Boston. After that, Nick managed to contact Jigsaw Coon of the Underground City, and the two of them worked together to plot against you. That was in order to strike at my weakness and force me to hand the design over to them." Hearing this, Mango suddenly be worried. "While you were in A City, did you promise Jigsaw anything? I heard from Yama Hades that many kinds of herbs were needed to save me, and they could only be found in the Underground City. The reason why I survived was that you went there and got those herbs, right? Jigsaw and Nick plotted against us just to get those things from you. If you didn''t give it to them, they would never let you save me. So, did you really tell them national secrets just for my sake?" Mango suddenly felt like she had made a grave mistake. If what he said was true, then she would feel extremely guilty Meanwhile, Nathaniel was distressed after noticing her anxious expression. "Why are you so different from everyone else? I am your husband. Isn''t it natural for me to save you? Why do I always fail to predict your reaction?" "You''re a soldier! Even if you''re retired, you''re still part of the military! Besides, the military granted you a formal contract, not anyone else. If you gave this contract to someone else, won''t they punish you for it? As such, the children and I would be implicated as well, won''t we? If that was the case, I''d rather be dead. I wouldn''t want to be your burden, nor do I want to be the reason for your betrayal. If that happened, I''ll never be free of the guilt even if I died!" Upon hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel tightly held onto her hand... Chapter 581 Chapter 581 "How are you so amazing?" Mango felt a little embarrassed by his praise. "I''m not a good person, but I just don''t want you to vite thew. I know that you like being in the military very much, and if you had a choice, you would certainly not be involved in such shady business. You still enjoy being a soldier, don''t you? I never understood why you suddenly retired when you''ve been doing so well in there. They said that it was because you were injured while fighting the drug traffickers in Nakasara. But I am your wife, and I am very clear about your physical condition. Today, I finally discovered that you were ordered to retire. In that case, how could I bear to stain your distinguished legacy?" "You''re not a stain. On the contrary, you''re the biggest hope in my life. I promised to give them the blueprint, but I never said that it was the one designed for the military." "What do you mean?" Mango felt a little confused. Nathaniel smiled and said, "I''ve designed a new tank blueprint, and Zion passed it to Noah after he printed it. Thomas has already brought it back, and Noah asked mymanding officers for instructions. Hence, they have agreed to let me use this to lure out the mastermind behind the scenes. Those who are keeping an eye on military secrets must not have good intentions. This is a threat to national security, and the military is also hoping to capture them. So, I never vited my orders." "Really?" "Of course, but I want to ask for your help with something." Nathaniel''s words caused Mango to be slightly taken aback. "Me? What can I do for you?" "It''s what you''ve always been doing." As he spoke, Nathaniel took out the blueprint and handed it over to Mango. "Look at it, do you see any problems?" "You''re asking me to check for issues?" Frankly, Mango was a little surprised. She knew that he was a very talented designer. Her decision to enter the field of vehicle design was partly due to Nathaniel''s influence. Frankly, Nathaniel was just humble. If he took part in the national designpetition, the other participants wouldn''t stand a chance. And now, he was allowing her to find fault with his designs? Hence, Mango felt herself getting nervous. "You''re kidding right?" "No, I came up with this design when you were in the operating room. It''s not perfect, and there are still some unrefined details. You''re a designer as well, so tell me where I should improve." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango. "How am I supposed to do that? I''m not in the military, so I don''t know how to design a tank." "I''m not asking you to do that. I want to patent this blueprint before I give it to them. This will be something we created as husband and wife, so I want a copy to keep as a souvenir." Then, Nathaniel stated his intentions clearly. Mango was astonished and surprised at the same time. "Are you saying that this blueprint will bepleted by the both of us? And you will put it into production?" "Can I do that?" Upon hearing that, Mango''s face lit up with joy. "Of course you can!" "Don''t exhaust yourself though. I promised to give it to them, but I didn''t say when. Besides, if we''re going to do this, then we might as well do it right. Boston is in Canada for a meeting and he needs some time to get back. Thus, we have time to do plenty of stuff. I sought your input for this because I thought you would be too bored just sitting at home. However, if this tires you out, I''ll take it back." "Don''t!" Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango immediately held onto the blueprint and refused to let go. Her childish behaviour caused Nathaniel to burst intoughter. "Now that my family is a shadow of its former self, don''t you regret marrying me? I still have a venture capitalpany, but the Ye Family is not as prosperous as it used to be." Nathaniel''s words made Mango feel a little annoyed. She red at Nathaniel and said, "I married you not for the money. Besides, I am also a designer. I can take care of you." "You''re going to support me?" It was the first time that Nathaniel heard a woman say that she wanted to take care of him. How many people were willing to betray their own dignity to get their hands on the Ye Family''s power and wealth? No one had ever said that they would take care of him, the so-called lord of Ocean City. However, looking at Mango in front of him, Nathaniel could see the passion and sincerity radiating off her. He had almost lost such a good woman. Then, Nathaniel stroked her head again and said softly, "Okay, I''m looking forward to the day you get to take care of me." As he spoke, he took out a document from the drawer and handed it to Mango. Mango was taken aback for a moment. After ncing at the contents, she was so shocked that she dropped the document on the bed as her hands trembled. "This... I... What..." "It''s real!" Nathaniel had given her a contract showing his ownership often oil fields in Akastan. Mango could not fathom how much wealth was contained within these oil fields. She looked at Nathaniel in surprise as she felt that everything was so surreal. Seeing her like this, Nathaniel smiled happily. "Did I scare you?" "Didn''t you say that 80% of the Ye family''s wealth was donated?" "Yes, I donated it. This is the wealth that I createdter on. Isn''t your husband amazing?" Right now, Nathaniel was fishing for praise. However, Mango looked at him as if he had grown two heads and said, "How is that possible? The oil fields in Akastan are so expensive. How can you possibly have ten of them?" "There''s nothing your husband can''t do. When I was in the military, I took part in foreign projects and I identally saved the prince of Akastan once. Their king gifted me an oil mine to thank me, but I refused it at the time as I was still a soldier. Later when I took over the Ye Family, there was still some surplus even after donating our assets, so I spent it all on buying ten oil mines from the king of Akastan." Nathaniel''s charisma was not something that most ordinary people had. Although he saved the prince, he would not be able to buy the oil mines without the king''s approval no matter how much money he had. Mango knew that this matter was definitely not as simple as Nathaniel had described. However, the fact that he was able to do this meant that his capabilities were extraordinary. Of course, this was the man she fell in love with. He was so outstanding and extraordinary! Then, Mango immediately became proud.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "You''re amazing. I''ve never even heard that the Ye Family owned oil fields." "Yeah well, this is a family secret. Just like the tank design, the only people who know about the oil fields are me, my mother, and Nick. But now, it is no longer a secret. Not only does Jigsaw know about it, but the true masterminds behind this know as well. Imagine, someone else actually knows something that I haven''t even told you about." There was a bitter smile at the corner of Nathaniel''s mouth when he said this. Mango immediately understood. There was nothing much that could be done when there were eyes and ears even in your own home! "You mean Nick exposed these secrets? Why would he do that?" "Humans areplicated, and I want to know why too. Eh, I''ll figure it out eventually." Next, Nathaniel handed another document to Mango. "What is it?" "This is for you!" Nathaniel''s words made Mango feel a little confused. She had found out too much today, so she didn''t know if she was still mentally prepared to receive new information about the Ye Family. As the saying went, one''s wealth should be their own private matter. Now that news of the Ye Family''s true fortune had been leaked, it was no wonder that there was no peace in the family with all the plotting and scheming going on. After all, people were willing to do anything for money. Hence, Mango didn''t want to open the file. "Forget it. I don''t want to see it. I''m good as long as I know that you are my husband. But why am I feeling so self- conscious when I''ve discovered that you are a billionaire?" Mango put on a helpless expression and pouted her lips. She really didn''t know that Nathaniel was so rich. If she had known, she didn''t know whether she would have had the courage to marry him. However, Nathaniel was amused by her cute expression. He scratched Mango''s nose before he said with a smile, "What are you feeling self-conscious about? Open it and take a look. I guarantee that after you open it, the one who feels inferior will be me." "Why?" "Just open it!" With Nathaniel''s encouragement, Mango opened the document. This time however, she flung the document away from her. "Nathaniel, do you intend to scare me to death?" She looked at Nathaniel as she spoke, her voice trembling. This was an authorization and transfer contract. Nathaniel had transferred all ten oil fields in Akastan to her! In other words, she was now the owner of the ten oil fields. As long as she signed the contract, she would have an infinite sum of wealth. "I don''t want it!" Mango refused his offer outright. Nathaniel smiled and said, "I''m putting myself and the Ye Family into your hands. Now, no matter what you do in the future, you will have many things to consider beforehand. If anything happens to you, what will the Ye Family do? What will I do? What will the people working for the Ye Family do? Let''s see if you''ll still be as reckless as before." Mango''s eyes filled with tears at his words. "I didn''t mean for it to be that way. I was just too worried about you." "So you willingly sacrificed your life to look for me? How am I supposed to live without you? How was I supposed to deal with it if you died? How am I supposed to face our children? Mango, do you know that you''ve really scared me this time? If I could, I would want us to be joined at the hip, so I wouldn''t have to worry about your safety." Mango saw the anxiety and fear in Nathaniel''s eyes. A man who didn''t fear death on the battlefield, who was a powerful force in the business industry and a determiner of the fates of thousands, was actually afraid for her! A warm feeling erupted in Mango''s chest. She grabbed Nathaniel by the neck and hugged him tightly, saying in a low voice, "I won''t do it ever again, okay? I''m afraid of death too. This experience is enough for me, and I promise there won''t be a repeat of this." "I don''t believe your promises. Take the oil fields and I''ll believe you." Then, Mango felt her heart sink. "This is too much money. I feel intimidated." "What are you scared of? From now on, you are my boss, and I work for you. If you think that I''m not performing well, you can fire me. I will have to be careful around you in the future, Ms. Shen." The teasing look on Nathaniel''s face touched Mango. She knew that him doing this meant he was giving her everything he had. Mango said in a low voice, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll run off with someone else along with the money?" "Nope, because your heart is with me." Nathaniel''s words made Mango feel a surge of emotion. She cupped Nathaniel''s face in her hands and gazed at him tenderly. Slowly, she leaned into his lips. Just as their breaths mingled and the distance between them was getting shorter, there was a knock on the door outside. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 However, Nathaniel held onto Mango''s waist after she tried to retract her body. He replied in a husky and low voice, "Don''t worry about it." "What if Mom needs us?" Mango felt a little embarrassed. "I don''t care." The knock on the door became louder as Nathaniel was about to continue. "Mr. Ye, I have something urgent to discuss with you." Thomas''s voice came through the door. Then, Mango immediately pushed Nathaniel away this time. Nathaniel looked very annoyed as the amorous mood evaporated into nothing. He walked to the door and opened it forcefully. He fiercely grabbed Thomas''s cor and said: "You''d better have something big to report, or I''ll kill you." Thomas was more or less stunned when he saw how angry Nathaniel was. He then realized the reason for it after he saw Mango subconsciously tidying up her cor. "Ahem, I''m sorry, Mr. Ye." "Well, talk." Nathaniel was about to kill Thomas. Didn''t he know that a man would be very irritated if he was interrupted while he was in the mood? Thomas dared not dy and quickly passed a report to Nathaniel, "Noah sent this urgent document to you, and he said that you have to view it immediately." "What''s so urgent about this file?" Nathaniel nced at Mango as he took the document. "You rest first. Thomas and I will go to the study to settle some things. I''ll cook lunch for you if there''s anything you would like to eat." Mango felt extremely delighted to have a billionaire cook for her. "I''m not hungry yet, so go ahead and do your work. I''m a little sleepy, and I want to take a nap." "Alright. Let me know when you get hungry." Nathaniel''s gaze turned from cold to gentle. "Okay. But don''t you have to go to the office? I thought you have stripped Nick''s position as CEO away. Don''t we need anyone there?" "Not for the time being. Besides, we still have Thomas. Don''t we?" Thomas''s lips twitched a little after hearing what Nathaniel had said. He hadn''t had a moment''s rest ever since he was called back. "Mr. Ye, I''m getting married." Thomas could not help butin a little. Then, Nathaniel replied in a cold tone, "So, does that mean you can shirk work just because you''re getting married?" His words left Thomas speechless. He knew that Nathaniel was taking revenge on him for interrupting just now, but he didn''t feel like he should be med for it. How was he to know that he''d arrived at such a bad time? Thomas had a sad face as Nathaniel dragged him to the study. Mango couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw them behaving in this manner. Then, she realized her phone wasn''t by her side when she wanted to give Rainie a call. Perhaps Nathaniel had kept it. Mango leaned against the bed and fell asleep with this thought in mind. She would just call Rainie after Nathaniel came back. Meanwhile, Thomas subconsciously closed the door of the study as they stepped inside. "What''s so important?" Nathaniel still hadn''t recovered from his arousal just now. Thomas whispered, "It''s about Nick." There was a slight change in expression on Nathaniel''s face after he heard this. His expression became increasingly serious after he opened and read the file. "What''s wrong, Mr. Ye?" Thomas didn''t know what was inside as he had not seen the document, but he couldn''t help asking after looking at Nathaniel''s facial expression. Then, Nathaniel said in a low tone, "Noah said that Nick wasst seen in a small vige in Nakasara, and he reappeared from the same ce as well. This means if Nick wasn''t himself then, he was no longer my brother even before we received the news of his death." "How could it be? Where is Nick then?" "Yes, where is he? Where is the real Nick? Is he dead or alive? Why is there another version of my brother?" Nathaniel couldn''t make sense of the situation too. "Does the board have any objections to Nick being unable to go to work due to illness?" Next, Nathaniel calmed himself down before he asked. Thomas quickly said, "There are no objections. In fact, everyone hopes that you can return as soon as possible to take control of thepany''s affairs. Mr. Ye, what do you n to do with this person who looks like your brother?" "He must have done stic surgery as he doesn''t look exactly like Nick. Look into him, and lock him up in the vi before we can clear him of his identity. No one is allowed to let him out without my permission." "Yes sir!" Thomas left after receiving his instructions. Nathaniel frowned even more deeply as he looked at the documents in front of him. It was already 11 am by the time Mango woke up. She could feel that her body was slowly recovering as she stretchedzily on the bed. Mango didn''t see Nathaniel when she got off the bed. Next, she put on a coat and went downstairs as she thought he might still be busy. However, she saw Nathaniel preparing food in the kitchen with his sleeves rolled up. She leaned against the railing of the stairs and watched as the sun shone through the window. Nathaniel seemed to be showered in gold as he worked in the sun''s rays, and he looked ethereal indeed. Nathaniel suddenly turned his head when he felt Mango''s gaze on him. His eyes met with Mango''s and sparks flew between them. Mango felt very warm at this moment as she felt as if the sun''s rays were caressing her skin. "Are you awake? Wash your hands. It''s time for dinner." Nathaniel smiled. At that, Mango''s heart skipped a beat. A feeling of affection crossed her heart. Despite being married for some time, he could still make her heart pound like a jackhammer. "What did you make?" Mango walked down the stairs, but Nathaniel stopped her just as she was about to walk into the kitchen. "Don''te in. The smell of smoke is too strong, so please wait outside." "I''m not that fragile!" Mango didn''t listen to him, but Nathaniel turned off the stove before he pushed her out of the kitchen. "I said don''te in, you haven''t fully recovered yet." Nathaniel held Mango''s hand and walked out of the kitchen as he spoke. "I''m not hungry yet. Shall we go to the backyard and rx?" Mango was suddenly in a mood to take it easy. She did not know when Nathaniel would go back to work, nor did she know how busy he would be. Plus, she had no idea either if his work with the military would be dangerous. Their peaceful moments together seemed to be on borrowed time, and despite the bliss she felt, there was worry underneath it. Nathaniel nodded and both of them made their way to the yard. The sunlight was just right as Mango leaned into Nathaniel''s embrace and said in a low voice, "When will you bring Zion, Wisdom, and Rita back?" "Do you miss them?" "Yup!" "But I want to spend a few more days with you. We''ll talk about it after you''ve fully recovered. You don''t have to worry about them as there are people taking care of them. Nathaniel said quickly, but an imperceptible glint of emotion flickered in his eyes. Mango would be terribly guilty if she found out that Wisdom had volunteered to be Yama Hades'' apprentice for 10 years in order to save her. Thus, he had no choice but to keep it a secret for the time being. However, Mango didn''t notice this as she was leaning in his embrace. She replied in a soft voice, "I suddenly feel like we''re newlyweds." "I didn''t really give you that great of an experience the first time we were married." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "No, I''m just expressing my feelings on the situation." Mango liked this moment as it was very ordinary and real. She had wanted a normal life for a very long time. Then, the two of them sunbathed as they chatted. Meanwhile, Madam Ye smiled slightly when she saw this from the window. The butler chuckled after seeing this and he said, "Madam Ye, wouldn''t it be great if they could always be like this?" "Yes, they would be a very happy couple if there weren''t so many issues in the Ye Family." Then, Madam Ye sighed and said, "What did Nathan do with Nick?" "He has locked Sir Nick up. Furthermore, Sir Nathaniel has sent people to investigate his background." Madam Ye''s expression changed as she heard what the butler said. She said in a low voice, "Where are our men?" "They are trying their best to stop him, but you know Sir Nathaniel. I''m afraid we can''t hide it from him anymore." "Oh, dear!" Madam Ye sighed. She didn''t say anything else, but there was a slight change in her gaze when she looked at Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Mango and Nathaniel felt a little warm after staying in the yard for some time, so they decided to head back to the living room only to find Madam Ye sitting there. "What''s there to eat this afternoon? I think the servants in the kitchen no longer need to work with Nathan around. Don''t you think so, Mango?" Mango''s face blushed a little after she was teased by Madam Ye. "Oh, Mom, why are you teasing me?" "No, I wasn''t. Instead, I took advantage of you. Otherwise, I don''t know when this brat would decide to cook for me." Nathaniel was stunned after hearing what Madam Ye said. He then replied with a smile, "I can cook for you whenever you want me to." "Really? I thought that you''ve been very busy recently." Madam Ye gave Nathaniel a meaningful look. However, Nathaniel continued to smile and said, "I can''t neglect my family and mother no matter how busy I am, can I? I was too busy with work previously and neglected Mango. So, I have to take time and spend it with my family and you as well, mom." "Don''t bother. You''d better apany Mango and your children as she hasn''t enjoyed life after getting married. Since you''vee to this realization, you should spend more time with her. In the end, a woman needs her man by her side. Have someone else run thepany. Also, quit worrying about unimportant things." Nathaniel was slightly stunned and he asked, "What do you mean by that?" "What I mean is that you''ve suffered a lot in the Underground City. Take this opportunity to have some rest, and don''t tire yourself out." Nathaniel looked at Madam Ye before he suddenly smiled and said, "I understand. Thank you, mom. However, before I spend time with Mango, I have to get rid of all possible dangers around her. Don''t you think so, mom?" There was a slight change in Madam Ye''s expression, and she did not say anything else after that. Mango suddenly felt that something wasn''t right. Were they arguing? No, it didn''t seem like that. However, it wasn''t as harmonious as it seemed. What was going on between Madam Ye and Nathaniel? Why did she suddenly feel like something was off about them? Was Madam Ye unhappy with Nathaniel taking away Nick''s authority? Was she going to interfere with their brotherly feud? Hence, Mango didn''t know what to do at that moment. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 "Well, mom, have a taste of this sweet and sour fish. It''s delicious." Hence, Mango quickly stepped in to mediate the dispute. Madam Ye smiled, but it didn''t reach her eyes. "You can have it. I can''t take sweet food as my blood sugar level is a bit high recently." Mango was at a loss after getting rejected. It was truly awkward as this was the first time she had interacted with Madam Ye after returning home. Nathaniel''s expression changed slightly and he said with a calm tone, "Mom, since your sugar levels haven''t been stable recently, I''ll have Noah take a look at youter. Today''s meal is slightly on the sweeter side, so let''s have the butler prepare something else for Mom since she can''t have it." The meaning behind his words was very obvious. Hence, Mango was a little surprised. Nathaniel had always been respectful towards Madam Ye. He had never used such a tone to speak to her, nor did he ever treat Madam Ye like this. What was going on? Madam Ye paused for a moment and looked at Nathaniel. She suddenly smiled and said, "You''re really protecting your wife to the fullest now. Are you trying to get me out of here just because I didn''t eat the sweet and sour fish Mango gave me?" "Mom, you told me yourself to treat my wife better. After all, Mango had suffered a lot with me. Besides, you said that your blood sugar has been quite high recently, so I was just following your wishes." Nathaniel''s words made Madam Ye unhappy. "It''s okay, it''s okay. Mom doesn''t have to eat it if she feels that her sugar level is high. There''s definitely something she can eat. Here, you can eat the bamboo shoots." Mango quickly tried to smooth over the situation as she picked up a bamboo shoot and gave it to Madam Ye. Then, Madam Ye looked at Mango and said with a faint smile, "My daughter-inw is so filial, you''re so much better than my son." "There''s an old saying that says you''d rather have a filial daughter-inw than a filial son. Shouldn''t you be happy to have Mango here?" Madam Ye looked at Nathaniel again after listening to what he said, "That''s true." Madam Ye lowered her head and ate in silence after that. That meal was beyond awkward. Next, Madam Ye went back to her room after she finished eating. Only then did Mango let out a sigh of relief. She looked at Nathaniel and asked in confusion, "Did you quarrel with Mom?" "No, I didn''t." Nathaniel smiled. It was obvious that the way he treated Madam Ye earlier was different from now. "Then why did you speak to mom like that? It was so strange. What''s wrong with you?" "Nothing, it''s just that I can''t stand others picking on you." Mango was stunned after listening to Nathaniel. She then smiled and said, "She didn''t actually say anything, really. I didn''t think it through as I wasn''t aware that her blood sugar is high recently." "Her blood sugar is normal. I was the one that handed her the medical report yesterday." Hence, Nathaniel did not defend his mother''s dignity at all. Mango was shocked once again. "Why? Did I do anything wrong? Or is she unhappy that I went to A City to look for you?" Mango couldn''t figure out why Madam Ye would suddenly treat her like this unless it was because she went to A City to save Nathaniel on her own. Didn''t she do it for Nathaniel, though? Nathaniel looked at Mango and said with a smile, "Stop guessing. Perhaps my mother experiencing menopause." "What are you talking about? How can she possibly still have that at her age?" "Perhaps her menopause takes longer than normal. Well, don''t worry about my mother. Let''s go out for a walk after we''ve finished eating." Nathaniel quickly changed the topic. Then, Mango nodded her head. They got up and went to the backyard. The backyard of The Ye''s Mansion was very beautiful. It was filled with flowers and decorative mountains even though many more flowers were nted in the garden. Mango and Nathaniel sat down in the pavilion as they looked at the koi in the pond. Nathaniel then said in a low voice, "I really hope that these koi can dispel our bad luck and allow our family to enjoy a smooth life from now on." "Yes, they sure will!" Then, Nathaniel gripped Mango''s hand. Mango nestled in his embrace and gently wrapped her arms around his waist. She said, "I feel like everyone has changed after I came back this time. There seems to be something going on between you, Nick, and mom that feels very awkward." "You think too much. Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, no one can hurt you." "I''m not afraid of being hurt. Besides, mom treats me so well. How could she hurt me? Don''t neglect your mother for my sake. She will be sad." Mango''s words made Nathaniel smile and he said, "Aren''t you afraid that I will mistreat you if I listen to my mom?" "You won''t." Mango firmly believed in that. Madam Ye was definitely not an evil mother-inw regardless of whether Nathaniel would treat her badly or not. However, Nathaniel didn''t say anything. Mango looked at him and said, "I want to visit Walter. I can go by myself if you don''t have the time to go with me." "I''ll go with you. I''ve already asked Thomas to give one of the big projects of HY Group to the Song family as a reward for saving me." Mango felt a little upset after listening to what Nathaniel said. "He didn''t save you for money." "I know, he did it for you." Mango felt a sudden difort as Nathaniel said those words very slowly. "You know that there''s nothing between me and Walter even if he likes me. What do you really mean, Nathaniel?" "I don''t mean anything, it''s just the truth. Isn''t it? Walter would do anything for you, including saving his rival for your affections. Don''t think too much, I''m not jealous or anything. I''m just really grateful, actually. You might think that Walter doesn''tck the money, but the Song family needs it." Mango was stunned for a moment after listening to what Nathaniel said. "What do you mean?" Nathaniel whispered, "Walter has offended many people over the years due to his arrogant ways. However, nobody dared to say anything as they knew he had the backing of the Song Family and how vicious Walter could be. I''m not sure how did news of Walter being crippled after saving me spread, but many started to withdraw orders and contracts from the Song family. Knowing Walter, he prioritizes his ego so much that he''s thrown himself into his work, and he barely has time to care for his leg. I got to know from Noah about the situation his family is facing now. Therefore, the Song family needs the HY Group''s business to survive." "How could this be? How could they do this?" Nathaniel quickly said after seeing Mango panic, "There''s no need to panic as the business world is like this. In fact, isn''t life like that? Everything can change in a split second. Many people would want to add insult to Walter''s injury now as he had ruled Ocean City for so many years. Taking the Ye Family as an example, we might face something even worse if it was us who were down on our luck. After all, I have a lot of enemies." "Don''t say that. It won''t happen to our family." Mango held Nathaniel''s hand and said, "Let''s go and see Walterter, shall we?" "I''ll go anywhere you want to go as long as your body can handle it." There was no trace of jealousy in Nathaniel''s eyes now. Hence, that was extremelyforting for Mango. "Shall we go now?" "All right." Nathaniel nodded his head dotingly. After that, Mango returned to her room and changed into a new set of clothes. Then, she left The Ye''s Mansion with Nathaniel. Madam Ye watched them leave from the window and said in a low voice, "Where is Nathan taking Mango?" "I heard that they are going to the Song family home to see Walter." Madam Ye''s expression soured after she heard what the butler said. "Was it Mango''s idea?" "It should be. After all, Walter went to save Sir Nick for Madam''s sake. It''s obvious enough that he really treasures her now. You don''t have to worry anymore, Madam Ye." The butler said with a grin. However, Madam Ye didn''t smile at all. "I hope I wouldn''t have to worry anymore too." Then, she went to her bed andy down to take a nap after that. Meanwhile, Mango and Nathaniel arrived at the Sminorf Corporation. There were a lot of people crowded outside the main gate of the building, and most were journalists trying to get thetest scoop. There were also other businessmen that came, seemingly to discuss withdrawing their contracts. Mango thought Nathaniel was just exaggerating Walter''s situation earlier before she witnessed this with her own eyes. After all, Walter must have made a name for himself in the business world throughout the years. Hence, Mango felt heartache after she saw this. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Are these people here to withdraw their contracts?" "It is said that the Sminorf Corporation''s stock will fall astronomically tomorrow once they withdraw the contract." The light in Mango''s gaze dimmed a little after she heard what Nathaniel said. This was all because of her! Walter wouldn''t have gone to A City if it wasn''t for her. If so, his leg would be fine and he wouldn''t be facing the current situation. "Let''s enter from the back. There are too many people here. Don''t let them crowd you." Mango nodded after listening to Nathaniel. The both of them drove the car to the back door. The security guard wanted to inform Walter when he saw Nathaniel and Mango entering from the back door, but he was stopped by Nathaniel. "There''s no need for that. Let''s head up by ourselves." "But Mr. Song said that he refuses to see anyone. I''d better tell him." The security guards insisted but Nathaniel interrupted him. "You may not even be paid this month if you won''t allow me to see him. I am here to help your boss. Think about it." The security guard paused for a moment before he opened the door and let Nathaniel and Mango in. There were papers strewn all over the floor, and many people had resigned. Mango felt distressed upon seeing the chaos. Nathaniel picked up on Mango''s emotions and hugged her shoulders as he said in a gentle voice, "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, the Song family won''t fall." "Will you really help him?" Mango looked at Nathaniel with worry on her face. "Silly girl, I know what you are thinking. He likes you, which makes him my love rival. Are you afraid that I would rub salt on his wound? Don''t worry, I am not that mean. Besides, no matter who made him go to A City, it''s true that he went there to save me. I will not let the Song family copse because of that point alone. Don''t worry, okay?" He stretched out a finger and gently poked Mango''s nose as he spoke. Mango said gratefully, "Thank you, Nathaniel." Then, he replied, "I''m your man, so you don''t need to thank me. Let''s go." Nathaniel walked to Walter''s office with Mango in his arms. The door opened just as they were about to knock on it. Then, a pen holder flew out instantly and it careened towards Mango''s head. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 "Get out of here! You don''t need to submit your resignation if you want to leave! Don''t even think of coming back in the future if you want to leave today!" Walter''s angry voice resounded in the air. It was the first time that Mango had seen Walter so angry. The office was full of people, but they gave him a wide berth. Meanwhile, Walter sat in a wheelchair. He was so angry that his handsome features were twisted into a harsh visage. He swept all the documents in front of him onto the floor. Then, Mango felt a sudden pain in her heart when she saw how angry and pathetic he was. "Mr. Song, we have to pay our bills as well. We can''t go bankrupt together with the Sminorf Corporation, can''t we?" An employee couldn''t help but speak up as he didn''t like how Walter was behaving now. "Bankrupt? The Sminorf Corporation will never go out of business, definitely not." Walter''s hand clutched the armrest of the wheelchair tightly. The word ''bankrupt'' was like a thorn in his skin. Even though he knew that many people would love the opportunity to kick him when he was down, he never expected these people to turn against him so quickly. They acted so fast that he was caught off guard. "Come on, Mr. Song, there''s no point in holding on. Since we''ve worked in the Sminorf Corporation for years now, I would like to give you some advice. Forgive people whenever you are able and know when to ept your losses. No one wins all the time." Mango''s expression darkened after she heard what the staff said. "Who says that no one wins all the time? Walter can! He''s still fierce and decisive despite having his leg broken. Plus, he has the Ye Family''s support." Everyone''s attention was drawn to Mango after she said that. Walter was stunned when he heard Mango''s voice. He subconsciously turned his head just in time to meet Mango''s gaze. There was a trace of heartache and sadness in Mango''s eyes. Walter suddenly felt very embarrassed, and he couldn''t wait to hide from her. He hated the fact that Mango had found out about his situation. Then Walter directed all his anger towards Nathaniel. "You''re also here tough at me, right? You could''vee alone, but you brought Mango with you because you want her to see how pathetic I look right now, yeah?" "Walter, I''m not in the mood to quarrel with you. I''m just Mango''s driver today. Quitining." Nathaniel spoke with a light tone and he was not angry. Mango couldn''t help but move forward after seeing Walter like this. "Walter!" "All of you get out of here!" Walter unleashed his anger at the employees. The people who came to Walter''s office left the room after what he said as they came here to resign anyway. A few people changed their mind after seeing Nathaniel arrive, and they said, "Mr. Song, we will stay. We want to keep working with the Sminorf Corporation during this time of difficulty as we''ve been with thispany for so long. "Get the hell out of here!" Walter was now very upset. He didn''t want Mango to see how miserable he was right now. Then, Mango finally walked up to Walter after everyone left the office. "Does your leg feel better?" "Are you here to sympathize or pity me? If not, are you trying to throw money at me just because my leg is broken?" Walter''s tone was quite upsetting indeed. However, Mango wasn''t angry at all. She said in a low voice, "I just came to see you, and Nathan''s here to help you." "Help me? Aren''t you supposed to be happy to see how unlucky I am? Shouldn''t you take this opportunity to buy the Sminorf Corporation? That''s your style! Or are you just waiting for us to fail?" Walter looked at Nathaniel with aplicated feeling in his chest. Nathaniel looked at him and said faintly, "There is nothing I can do if you want to give up on yourself. I can buy the Sminorf Corporation if you want me to. Walter, the project I gave you might not restore the Song family to its past glory, but it will keep you from going bankrupt. Why are you being so dramatic?" "Dramatic? I don''t need you to do anything for me because I saved you out of my own free will." Walter just couldn''t ept Nathaniel''s presence at all during this time. Meanwhile, Mango was a little angry. "Walter, is your ego more important than the Sminorf Corporation? You wouldn''t have gone to A City and gotten involved with this if it weren''t for me. I owe this to you. Why would you say that Nathan pities you after he gave you the project? He wouldn''t give it to you if the Sminorf Corporation didn''t have the ability to manage it. Do you think we''re just throwing money at you? You think that our friendship can be measured by the value of one single project? It''s okay if you think this way and reject our help, but we''ll see what happens when Sminorf Corporation goes bankrupt. You wouldn''t want to see me when you''re penniless right? Do you think I''ll hand you cash while you sleep on the streets?" Mango''s words were a little harsh. Walter felt his face blush a scarlet red. "What do you mean by that?" "You would have be a beggar by then. If I don''t give you money while you beg on the streets, would I have to pay a visit to the homeless shelter?" Mango''s words made Walter''s mouth twitch. "I''m not in as horrible of a situation as you think. Even if thepany closed down, I could just go and work in another office. I wouldn''t need to go and beg for food on the streets!" "Come on. You''re telling me that you''ll go jobhunting? Whichpany would hire you? You have been arrogant and domineering all these years and nobody can stand you. It wouldn''t take a month for you to starve to death." "Mango, what are you trying to say? Are you here to piss me off andugh at me?" Walter''s embarrassment had turned into anger. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Was he just a beggar to Mango now? This made him extremely angry. However, Mango said without any hesitation, "You still have the gall to get mad? Are you trying to make me feel guilty seeing you like this? You just want me to feel guilty for the rest of my life! Do you want me to me myself whenever I think of you, Walter?" "I never thought of it that way." "What are you thinking then? Is it so difficult for you to ept Nathan''s help? If you''re really as great as you say you are, then pick yourself back up and be his equal again. Are you afraid? I guess you lost your courage after breaking your leg, so that''s why you won''t ept his help. What? Are you scared that Nathaniel and I willugh at you because of your weakness?" Mango''s words became increasingly harsh. Thus, Walter couldn''t stand it anymore. "I''m not as useless as you said. I can stand up and make the Sminorf Corporation thrive again even without the help of the Ye Family." "Then prove it to me! That project the Ye Family gave to you is not some charity case. We wouldn''t use a contract that costs hundreds of millions of dors as a sympathy gift. Nathan will let someone else take the project if you do not have the capability to do so. This is an opportunity, so you should seize it. Don''t worry, I will always remember what I owe you and I wouldn''t use money to repay a friendship. If you think like that, then it''s just an insult to the both of us." Then Mango turned and grabbed Nathaniel''s arm after she spoke. Next, she said, "Let''s go. why should we help him if he wants the Sminorf Corporation to be screwed up?" The corners of Nathaniel''s lips quirked up slightly. He never knew that Mango could be so cute even when she was scolding someone. Hence, Nathaniel was very impressed by Mango at this moment. Walter quickly replied after seeing Mango''s anger, "Mango, you''re just kicking me when I''m down. Wouldn''t it hurt your conscience?" "What? You''re just unable to walk. What''s wrong with that? Isn''t it fixable? How could someone like you be bullied by a weak woman like me? What a joke. Furthermore, I don''t have a conscience. Why would it hurt?" "How dare you!" Walter felt a pain in his heart again. This woman really had no qualms about being cruel to him. Then Nathaniel smiled and said, "You couldn''t evenpete with me when you had both legs. What else do you have to offer now that you are disabled and have given up on your wealth? You wouldn''t want Mango to suffer with you, don''t you?" "Nathaniel!" Mango felt that what Nathaniel said was inappropriate, but his gaze stopped Mango as she was about to say something. "Why talk about love when a man can''t even assure that a woman''s basic needs are met? What''s the difference between this and a cheater? Anyway, I''ve given you the opportunity, so t''s up to you to ept or decline. I do hope you''re always this stubborn and end up selling the Sminorf Corporation. I''ll buy it for Mango if that dayes if that is what you wish." Walter got even angrier after hearing what Nathaniel said. "Shut up. It''s just a project worth a measly hundred million. I''ll take it! I really don''t believe that you can be better than me." "Okay, sign the contract this afternoon. I''ll be waiting for you at my ce." Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s hand after he finished speaking, and said, "Let''s go. I don''t think Walter wants to see us anymore." Mango paused for a moment before taking out a bottle of medicine from her pocket and passing it to Walter. "This medication is good for your legs. I still advise you to go to Noah for an examination as it''s a bad idea to dy treatment." "Got it." Walter''s eyes welled up with tears as he looked at Mango. "I didn''t manage to do what you told me to. I''m sorry." Mango was confused by Walter''s sudden apology. "Why are you apologizing?" "You asked me to take care of Zion, Rita, and Wisdom, but Wisdom had already left when I came back. I only heardter that he volunteered to be the disciple of Yama Hades for ten years to save you. It was already toote when I found out, so I''m really sorry." "What did you say? What happened to Wisdom?" Mango suddenly turned her head and asked with a face filled with shock. Right now, Nathaniel really wanted to sever Walter''s tongue. Why wasn''t his mouth injured instead of his leg? Walter had exposed the very thing Nathaniel had tried so hard to hide from Mango. "You don''t know?" Walter just realized that something was not right. He felt a chill down his spine after meeting Nathaniel''s murderous gaze. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 "When did you be that good at gossiping?" Nathaniel''s words made Walter somewhat annoyed, but he knew that he had made a mistake. Then, he replied sheepishly, "Mango, I''m sorry. I really didn''t know." Mango turned her head to look at Nathaniel. "What happened to Wisdom? You actually left him with Yama Hades? How could you do that? Don''t you know how much he has suffered?" Mango''s heart ached for Wisdom. Nathaniel sighed and said, "Well talk about this after we get home." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Hence, Mango didn''t continue to pester Nathaniel as she turned around to look at Walter and said, "You''d better show me some results, or else I''ll really look down on you. I don''t have friends who are not ambitious." "Of course not, just wait and see." Walter was filled with a sudden burst of confidence. Nathaniel took Mango''s hand and spoke upon seeing that Walter had regained his confidence. "Let''s go home. Your body hasn''t recovered yet, so you can''t stay out for too long." "Yes, go back and have a rest. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be fine." Walter replied hurriedly. Mango looked at Nathaniel and Walter in silence before she turned and left the office. Then, Nathaniel looked at Walter and whispered, "This is how you repay me? Are you trying to destroy my newfound peace?" "It was your fault anyway. Wisdom is my disciple. Have you gotten my permission before sending him to someone else? Honestly, I would punish you as well if I was Mango." Despite the current situation, Walter refused to be cowed by Nathaniel. He was still the old Walter. Nathaniel nodded and said, "You win this round." Nathaniel hurriedly followed Mango after seeing that she had walked away. "Mango, I can exin." Meanwhile, Mango got in the car angrily. Nathaniel felt very distressed after he got in the car and saw tears welling up in Mango''s eyes. "Don''t be sad, it''s Wisdom''s own idea. I''ve asked him, and I won''t let him go as long as he doesn''t want to. Also, Yama Hades will treat him well, and she was Genevieve''s teacher. She sees Wisdom as her own son because she identally killed her own due to postpartum depression." However, Mango was still very sad and she didn''t react to Nathaniel''s exnation. "Mango, did you hear what I said?" However, Mango said sorrowfully, "It''s all because of me. Wisdom wouldn''t be like this if it wasn''t for me. "It''s not your fault. me me if you really want to me someone." It was obvious that Mango was still frustrated over this matter although she had stopped arguing. Nathaniel didn''t know what to say, so he just sent her home after seeing her like this. He wanted to hug Mango after they arrived home and got off the car, but she rejected him. Then, she slowly walked back to the house. "Mommy!" Zion''s voice suddenly sounded. Then, Mango was stunned for a moment as a small figure suddenly rushed out and fell into Mango''s arms. "Mommy, are you okay? How are you?" Zion''s eyes brimmed with tears, and it made Mango feel distressed. At that moment, Mango''s heart softened. "Mommy''s fine. Thank you for helping me find your daddy, my darling." "It''s great that you''re fine, mommy. But did something happen to Wisdom? I was going to agree to that woman''s request so that she could save you. However, Wisdom secretly ambushed me and knocked me out!" Zion was very angry every time he thought of this. How could Wisdom, who seemed naive, ambush and knock him out? Not only that, but he also stole Zion''s helicopter and went to A City alone. This was what Zion should have done! Mango felt even more difort in her heart after hearing what Zion said. "Mommy will definitely bring Wisdom back." "Really? Mommy, that woman is so fierce, and she will definitely treat Wisdom badly. You must bring him back, okay? He is my brother, and I can''t let him suffer." Zion''s words made Nathaniel''s eyes flicker slightly as he thought of Nick. Then, Madam Ye came out of nowhere and she murmured upon hearing what Zion had said, "Look, even my grandson knows that he can''t let his brother suffer." This sentence had another meaning to it. Madam Ye looked at Nathaniel when she felt his nce. Both of their nces met and there was a secret conversation being held. "That depends on how he acts. Furthermore, they might not even be my actual brother." Nathaniel''s words left Mango slightly stunned. What did that mean? Why did she have a feeling that something was not right between Nathaniel and Madam Ye? Was she mistaken? "Nathan, what''s wrong?" "It''s fine. You can go upstairs and rest." Then, Nathaniel smiled and said to Zion, "Hey, you little brat, take your mommy upstairs to have a rest. She''s a little tired." "Oh, okay!" Zion was very obedient and he quickly grabbed hold of Mango''s hand. However, he turned around and asked Nathaniel, "Mr. Ye, are you alright?" "Why wouldn''t I be? Go on." "All right." Atst, Zion felt relieved. Next, he held on to Mango''s hand. On the other end, she didn''t know what to say and just followed Zion upstairs after looking at Nathaniel and Madam Ye. Nathaniel looked at Madam Ye and said in a low voice after Mango left, "Mom, are you nning to protect him forever?" "He is your brother!" Madam Ye looked at Nathaniel and replied stubbornly. Nathaniel sneered and said, "Brother? We just have the same face. Thomas and I could share the same face if I wanted to. Mom, you saw that DNA report." "What does a measly report mean? Does it mean that he''s not your brother? Perhaps Noah got the wrong data?" "How is that possible? Noah won''t do such a thing. Mom, I wouldn''t object if you want to protect him, but you''d better do so forever. Don''t me me if something happens once he steps out of your sanctuary." Nathaniel left after stating his thoughts. "Stop right there!" Madam Ye scolded him and asked, "Does Mango know about this matter?" "I haven''t told her yet. To be exact, I don''t know how to tell her that my mom has been protecting a person who tried to pretend that he is my brother. What do you mean by this? Or should I say, what rtionship do you two share? Are you the one asking him to pretend that he''s my brother?" Hence, Nathaniel''s question made Madam Ye''s body tremble a little. She looked at Nathaniel and growled, "All I do is for the Ye Family! Nathaniel, you should know that I will never do anything that will harm our family!" "Nevertheless, he hurt Mango, me, and even the Ye Family! I could maybe treat him as my brother if he didn''t covet my tank blueprint and join forces with outsiders to attack me and Mango. I wouldn''t have thought too much if he treated Wisdom, Zion, and Rita better. You said that he did it for the Ye Family, so is hunting me and my wife down part of that too? If so, then you might as well just say that my death would be good for our family!" "You b*stard!" Madam Ye was so angry that she directly pped Nathaniel in the face. Hence, Nathaniel and Madam Ye were both stunned. After all, this was the first time Madam Ye had harmed Nathaniel, and it was all because of an outsider. Then, Nathaniel''s expression shifted. Madam Ye suddenly became a little flustered. "No, I didn''t mean it. Nathan..." "Mom, is it true that you think I should die? My wife and children should die as well, right?" There was a trace of sadness in Nathaniel''s eyes. "No, Nathan, it''s not like that." "Then how is it like? Who is he? Why does he want to pretend to be my brother and why are you protecting him?" Madam Ye couldn''t take Nathaniel''s harsh questioning. Then, she clutched at her chest and gasped for air. Nathaniel frowned when he saw this, but he quickly went forward to hold Madam Ye and shouted at the butler next to her, "Why are you still standing there? Call a doctor." "Oh, okay!" The butler was confused, but he quickly made a phone call. The ambnce arrived and took Madam Ye away not long after that. Zion and Mango frowned when they saw this from the window. "Mommy, what''s wrong with grandma and Mr. Ye?" "I don''t know either, but something is happening, and we have no idea about it." Mango sighed as she felt quite helpless about this. She couldn''t even fulfill her simple wish of peace and harmony in her family. Thus, she couldn''t help but think of Madam Hans. She just suddenly thought of Madam Hans even when she knew she shouldn''t. Perhaps it was the unshakeable familial bond they shared, but Mango did not regret her decision. Then, Nathaniel called Mango and told her that Madam Ye had a heart attack. Hence, he had to go to the hospital with her, and he asked Mango to stay home and rx. Mango agreed, but she didn''t ask any further. The ambnce took Nathaniel and Madam Ye away from The Ye''s Mansion. Next, Zion said to Mango, "Mommy, hurry up and go to bed. There''s nothing to worry about with Mr. Ye around. He''ll be there even if everything falls apart." Mango could tell that Zion had confidence in Nathaniel from the tone of his voice. She smiled and rubbed Zion''s head before she said, "You should call him daddy in the future, got it?" "I''ll try my best." Zion felt a little awkward. After all, it was strange to call Nathaniel something else as he had been calling him Mr.Ye this whole time. However, Mango didn''t insist on it. Instead, she asked him to go back to his room and rest. Zion left Mango''s room after seeing that she was really sleepy. Meanwhile, Mango wanted to have a look at Nathaniel''s design, so she turned on theputer. There were a ton ofplicated emotions welling up in her heart, so she thought she should channel the energy onto his design instead. As the thought crossed her mind, Mango turned theputer on. However, a figure suddenly jumped through the window before she could open the file. "Who goes there?" A hand wrapped itself around Mango''s mouth when she turned around, and the familiar face left her stunned. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Nathaniel? Mango was a little stunned. Didn''t he go to the hospital with Madam Ye? That wasn''t right? It was not Nathaniel, but Nick instead! Mango struggled but she was no match for Nick as her body was still too weak. It didn''t take long until he subdued her. "Nick, are you crazy? What will you get for pissing off your brother? Do you have some sort of grudge against me? What the hell?" Mango was out of breath, but there was nothing she could do. Why did he choose to attack her every time when she was at her weakest? At that moment, Mango felt so depressed. Nick looked at Mango and said coldly, "I do have a grudge against you. Macy wouldn''t leave if you didn''t fall in love with my brother. She wouldn''t treat me as a substitute if she had stayed in Ocean City. Shouldn''t I be loathing someone who destroyed my love? Macy is my wife and you killed her. Am I wrong to hate you?¡± Mango was stunned for a moment as she had never thought that Nick would say this. "So did youe back to take revenge on me in the first ce? Then why did you save me? Wouldn''t it be easier if you just let me die at the camp?" "I want you to die by my hands. Don''t think I don''t know that you''re stalling for time and waiting for rescue. Don''t waste your effort. Everyone in the house went to the hospital with my mother, including my brother, and only Zion is left. Do you think I''ll be afraid of him? Plus, he should be sleeping soundly now." Then, Mango suddenly realized something after hearing what Nick said. "Do you mean that this is all mom''s n?" "Who do you think she would help between her son and her daughter- in-w? Moreover, my brother and I have be distant, and he even stripped me of my powers and tried to put me under house arrest! I might be locked up now if it weren''t for mom. In the end, you can only me yourself for loving my brother and marrying into the Ye Family!" Nathaniel used his hands to knock Mango out after he finished speaking. Then, he heaved her onto his shoulder and jumped out. Meanwhile, Mango found herself tied to a bed when she woke up. Theyout of the room was very strange, but it was also very stylish. It looked like a hotel. Did Nick take her to a hotel? How was that possible? Would he be so bold? Mango struggled for a moment and realized that Nick had tied her up very tightly. She couldn''t get up no matter how hard she tried. No way! She could not stay here and be a hostage! Nathaniel had been hypnotized previously, and she was still in the dark about his true condition. She really didn''t know what he would do if he knew that she was now Nick''s hostage and this was nned together with Madam Ye. It was going to be a very harsh blow to him. Nathaniel valued family the most, and he would do anything for them. Hence, Mango was worried for him as the family members he cared about the most had betrayed him. Then she continued to try to untie herself. Nick opened the door and walked in just as Mango was struggling. "Don''t waste your strength. These are the knots they taught us in the military, and you can''t untie them. Furthermore, you can''t get out of this ce even if you free yourself." "Nick, Nathaniel is your brother, and I am your sister-inw! Are you stupid? There''s only the two of you in the Ye Family. What would the outsiders who are after the Ye Family''s wealth think?" Mango felt that Nick didn''t care about the bigger picture at all. However, Nick said with a smile, "What have I got to do with the Ye Family? My brother has been better than me since our childhood. Everything was left to him, and I had nothing but his scraps. I''d rather leave Ocean City and build an empire that belonged to myself." "I gave up everything at first. I don''t mind not being the heir of the Ye Family or a powerful figure in Ocean City. I could even hide my identity in order to be someone ordinary. But why did you seduce my brother? Why did you force Macy to go to Nakasara? Why did you let here on to me? She came back to Ocean City for my brother and stayed with him for 5 years when she was obviously pregnant with my child." "You guys humiliated me for life. Why would I care about the Ye Family when nothing has belonged to me in the first ce?" Mango simply couldn''t understand Nick''s thoughts. "How can you think like that? Do you know how well your brother has treated? He could even neglect me and my children''s life for the sake of you. Because of your wife, he wanted to drive me away when he knew I was pregnant. How can you not be moved?" "What the hell? Hmph! Why did he keep Macy if he didn''t have feelings for her? Only a fool like you would believe my elder brother''s words. Alright, I won''t say anything more, but I won''t do anything to you if you cooperate with me. I''ll let you go as long as Nathaniel lets me go free and I can leave Ocean City. I can''t guarantee that you''ll be in one piece if you mess around with me." Nick was so ruthless that it made Mango tremble a little. Mango knew he wasn''t joking from the look in his eyes. The two brothers were quite simr when it came to being cruel and decisive. It was just that Nathaniel wouldn''t treat her that ruthlessly. Then Nick suddenly took out a needle and stabbed it directly into Mango''s arm before she could try to persuade him further. "What are you doing? What did you inject me with?" "Don''t be nervous, it''s not poison, it''s just something that makes you weak. Your body is still exhausted right now and you need to rest. This is the only way I can get you to cooperate with me. You know, I can only leave Ocean City if you behave. You''d better pray that you''re irreceable in my brother''s heart. Otherwise, I really can''t tell what would happen." Nick threw out the needle and said in a cold voice as he looked at Mango. Mango suddenly felt that Nick''s gaze was different from Nathaniel''s. Why didn''t she notice it before? There seemed to be a deep blue color in Nick''s eyes. One wouldn''t realize if one didn''t look closely at it, and Mango only saw it in the glow of sunlight. "Your eyes..." "Shut up! Otherwise, I will knock you out. I''m not Nathaniel, and I won''t pamper you!" Then, Nick got angry suddenly, so Mango shut her mouth after seeing his savage expression. After that, Nick pped his hands after Mango finally settled down. Someone walked in, and Mango was shocked. "Anaya? Why are you here? Did he threaten you?" Mango asked. However, Anaya lowered her head and did not say anything. Nick said with a sneer, "You are so stupid. Since you know that the club belonged to me, the people there work for me. Why did you not realize that I had sold Anaya on purpose?" "What did you say?" Mango looked at Anaya in disbelief. "Anaya, tell me you''re not one of Nick''s subordinates! You didn''t participate in this charade of abduction, right?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. On the other hand, Anaya tightly bit her lower lip and remained silent. A bitter feeling rose in Mango''s chest. "Why? You''re only a child. How could you do such a thing?" Mango couldn''t understand. Shouldn''t a kid be pure and innocent? How could she be involved in these schemes? However, Nathaniel said with a sneer, "Do you know who she is? Both she and Gissel were saved by me from the mass graves in Nakasara. They were dying and I was the one who raised them. Would they listen to me or you and Nathaniel?" Mango was a little confused before she looked at Nick and asked, "You did it on purpose to attract Nathan to A City, didn''t you? You wanted things from Nathan but you could not take them by force. You could only start with me, right?" "So you are smart after all. Yes! That''s it. No one told Nathaniel to fall for you. Hence, we had no choice but to use you. Anaya is still young, and nobody would guess that she worked for me if I let her out. I''m not afraid to tell you that Anaya went to A City to lead Nathaniel to the Underground City on purpose. Anaya had deceived Walter into buying her at the auction, and she pretended to escape the Underground City to see Emberly. Would you havee to A City if we didn''t do this or break Walter''s leg? You''re such a troublemaker. Nathaniel is so unlucky to have fallen in love with you. He wouldn''t be in this mess if he didn''t save you. Is there anything that you still don''t understand? Just ask me now, since I''m in a good mood today." Nick sat on the sofa, and he lorded over her as if he had everything under control. However, Mango was extremely angry. She could never have imagined that everything was all done by Nick. He involved Walter in his schemes just to lure her to A City. He didn''t even care about her life because he still made her go there even when he knew her body was weak. No, that wasn''t right! Nick wouldn''t get any benefit if Mango died, so he wouldn''t kill her. Then how would he be able to guarantee that she wouldn''t die? Mango thought of the doctor in the vi and Yama Hades in A City. "Are the doctor in the vi and Yama Hades your subordinates?" Mango was simply too shocked. Nathaniel waved his finger and said, "No, no, no, the doctor works for me, but not Yama Hades. That freak has got nothing to do with me. The only thing I know is that she and Jigsaw from the Underground City are husband and wife, but they''ve separated somehow. Anaya works for me, and as long as you go to A City and find out that she''s dying, you''ll definitely seek medical attention. Oh Mango, you''re such an idiot. Plus, Yama Hades'' hospital is the only one in A City, so you had no choice but to go there. Once you arrived, you''d definitely find some way to keep yourself alive, of this I''m sure." Mango''s heart started to beat very fast after she heard what Nick said. Anaya was about to die back then, and she would have really kicked the bucket if Mango didn''t save her. All that danger turned out to be their n all along? Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Mango looked at Anaya that was just a child. She couldn''t believe this, "Please tell me all these are not true." However, Anaya turned her head and did not dare to look into Mango''s eyes. Nick said with a smile, "You are really stupid. Do you know why their surname is Ye? It was because I gave it to them. They would''ve died years ago if it weren''t for me. Their lives are all mine. I can do whatever I want with it." "You''re just a beast!" Mango was so angry that she started to curse. However, Nickughed out loud. "I am a beast? Have you not seen how Nathaniel destroyed a family within one night? Or have you not seen how he killed people on the battlefield. Howe he''s someone good while I''m a beast by doing so?" "That''s different! Nathan has his own conscience and bottom line no matter what he does. But you? You''ve used everyone you could. So Emberly works for you too?" Mango recalled how real it was when Anaya said words of hatred about Emberly at that time. It was so real that she didn''t think a kid could act that out. Nick shook his head and said, "No, I just know that she is Walter''s lover and she''s very greedy. She just wants to have the title of being Walter''s wife. She said she didn''t know anything when Anaya went to see you because she didn''t want you to know that Walter was here. Or else, she would have killed Anaya. I''m just using mankind''s jealousy." "You''re really scary!" Nick felt like Mango was praising him. "Thank you for thepliment. Well, now that you know what you should, Nathaniel must be looking everywhere for you now. I don''t have to be afraid of him with you in my hands. Anaya will take care of you from now onwards. Don''t worry, she can do lots of things even though she''s still young. Just ask her if you need anything. But, don''t expect her to leak anything to you. That''s impossible." Nick stood up and was about to leave after saying that. "Wait. Was it also you that sent Gissel to Noah''s house?" Nick paused and said, "I don''t have the capability to do so. Gissel was fortunate that Noah adopted her." "You''d better not have done it, otherwise, I won''t let you go! I won''t forgive you even if Nathan does!" Mango knew what Gissel meant to Genevieve and Noah. Genevieve would not be able to take it if they were to find out that all of this was part of a scheme. Nick looked at Mango and said coldly, "You''d better watch out for yourself first." He left after that. Anaya was a little nervous when there were only both of them left in the room. Mango looked at the child in front of her, and she couldn''t help but feel annoyed as she recalled how Anaya took advantage of her kindness. However, she just kept that feeling to herself. "You can leave now. I don''t need you to serve me." Mango''s words made Anaya pause for a moment, but she didn''t leave. She took a pen and paper out and wrote, "I can''t go out, so I''ll stay here with you." "I don''t need you to apany me!" "This is my task." Mango was depressed after she heard what Anaya had said. Honestly, she wanted to throw Anaya out. Nobody would be happy if their kindness was taken advantage of. However, she was just a child and she reminded her of Rita and Zion. So, she couldn''t do it. "Stay away from me and don''t let me see you." She was still angry. Anaya didn''t say anything and just walked to the wall silently and stood there, as if someone had punished her. Mango was furious. She was so angry with herself that she really couldn''t bear to ignore her. "I''m confused. Why are you still so obedient when Nick treats you like that? You''ll even die if Nick wants you to? Are you stupid?" Mango felt a pain in her heart when she thought about how Anaya looked the time when she was about to die. Anaya bit her lower lip, pondered for a moment and wrote, "He was the one who gave me my life." "Bullsh*t! He''s not your parent. Your life was given by your parents, not him. He can''t take charge of your life even if he''s the one who adopted you and your sister. Even if he takes you and your sister in, you should take possession of your own life, get it?" Mango was so angry that foulnguage spat out from her mouth. Anaya looked at Mango and wrote, "I''ll do whatever Uncle Ye tells me to do no matter what you say. I don''t care even if I have to die." "You..." Mango waspletely defeated. How could there be such a pedantic child? Mango wanted to convince Anaya to send a message to Nathaniel at first, but it seemed impossible now. What should she do? Nathaniel would definitely be anxious if he didn''t see her when he returned home. She didn''t know what Nick wanted from Nathaniel, but what should she do now? Mango was very anxious, but there was nothing that she could do. Unknowingly, she had fallen asleep before she even knew it. Anaya came over to nce at Mango only after she saw that Mango was asleep. She then knocked on the door several times. After that, Nick opened the door and walked in. He whispered as he looked at Mango who was in a deep sleep, "You can go back after you have cleaned everything left behind by Mango and I. I''ll take you to find Gissel when everything is over." Anaya was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and wrote, "I won''t go back! I want to be with Uncle Ye!" "Silly girl, I work alone. It is inconvenient for you to stay with me. I''ve already arranged for someone to send you to Nakasara. Be good and wait for me there. Nobody would stop you as Nathaniel doesn''t know your rtionship with me. I''ll pick you up once I''ve finished my work here." Nick''s eyes were full of tenderness as he gently stroked Anaya''s head. This was a different Nick. It was a pity that Mango couldn''t see this scene as she was sleeping. Anaya still shook her head. She gripped Nick''s hand tightly with tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. Her expression was full of sorrow. "Be obedient, Anaya, you should know what I need to do. It''s really not appropriate for you to stay here. I promise you that I wille back to pick you up." Anaya only pointed at Mango after hearing Nick''s words. She meant that she needed to take care of Mango. Nick shook his head and said, "No need. I''ve found someone to check on her health condition. It won''t be a big problem. Moreover, Nathaniel will be here soon. She''ll be fine." Anaya slowly let go of his hand only after hearing what Nick had said. She looked at Mango and then gave a deep bow to her. After that, she looked at Nick, reluctant to leave. Nick seemed to understand what she meant. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will buy your favorite buns for you." "You''d better be careful." Anaya tugged at his arm and wrote in his palm. "Okay, I promise you." Nick was apletely different person in front of Anaya. Then, Anaya finally left reluctantly. Nick asked someone to send her out of Ocean City on the overnight express. After Nick returned to the hotel, he took Mango and left. Nathaniel only knew that Mango was missing an hour after he had left. Nathaniel felt uneasy when he found out that there was no one at home after he came back from the hospital. "Mango, Zion?!" Nathaniel quickly shouted a few times, but no one answered. His heart skipped a beat and he ran to his bedroom as soon as possible. The window was open and there were still a few footprints on it. It was obvious that it was not Mango''s foot. "Zion!" Nathaniel quickly came to Zion''s room and found that he was soundly asleep on the table. The computer in front of him was still shing, so it was obvious that Zion fell asleep suddenly. He noticed that there was mosquito incense burning on the windowsill. However, the scent was a bit different from the regr incense they used. Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed suddenly. He quickly came to the security room and realized that the CCTV was turned off, and the security guards were all asleep. Who else could be familiar with everything in the Ye Family other than their own family members? Nathaniel instantly thought of Nick. It was surely an inside job for Nick to enter the home right after he left. Nathaniel thought of how Madam Ye fell ill out of a sudden, and his gaze subconsciously turned cold. It was Madam Ye! Did she and Nick join forces? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Why did they take Mango away? Didn''t Madam Ye like Mango very much? What the hell was going on? Why was she so protective of that guy when she clearly knew that he was not Nick? She was even willing to oppose Nathaniel because of him. Nathaniel couldn''t understand. He clenched his fists, and he had the sudden urge to hit someone. It took him a great deal of effort to bring Mango back from the brink. He couldn''t believe someone just took her away like that after he just promised to protect her properly and give her a good life. Furthermore, the person who took her away was his mother, who he respected the most. Nathaniel felt an indescribable pain in his heart. Then, he took a deep breath but he didn''t wake Zion up. He was afraid that Zion would feel guilty. Nathaniel carried Zion and ced him on the bed. He then covered Zion with a nket before walking out of the room. After that, he called Thomas. "Contact the hospital for me. Find everyone that has to do with my mother too and bring them to me." Nathaniel''s voice was cold that Thomas could feel his anger even through the telephone. "Mr. Ye, what happened?" "Mango is gone. She had been taken away by Nick. Notify everyone to keep an eye on all the exits of the city. Stop Nick immediately if anyone sees him. It doesn''t matter what methods they use!" He gritted his teeth as he spoke. Honestly, he wanted to rip Nick to shreds. Nick would do well to avoid Nathaniel at all costs. At the same time, Nathaniel trembled with anger. Ocean City was heavily patrolled in less than an hour after Nathaniel gave the order. There was a tense atmosphere everywhere in the city. Terrance wanted to arrange for a meet- up to understand the situation, but he was rejected by Nathaniel. He wouldn''t tell Terrance anything since Mango didn''t want to keep in touch with the Hans family anymore. Meanwhile, Nick saw a caring from the opposite side when he almost reached the exit of the city with Mango. That car seemed to belong to Thomas. He narrowed his eyes slightly before he spun the steering wheel in a hurry and drove directly towards an alley. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Thomas''s car passed by Nick''s just like that. Nick found out that it was a dead-end after he drove his car to the alley. It was impossible for him to get out as the people outside were all Nathaniel''s men. Nick''s brows were tightly furrowed. He held Mango in his arms as he went to one of the homes in the housing area. Even though Nathaniel used a lot of resources to find Mango, he would never openly say that he''s looking for her because this will affect Mango''s reputation and outsiders would think that she had run away with Nick. That was why Nick dared to show up. He gave the family an amount of money and rented the house for two days. The owner of the house was overjoyed and agreed to it immediately after seeing the amount of money that he was willing to spend for just two days of stay. Mango found herself to be in a different ce when she woke up. She looked around the surroundings in confusion. This was a simple yet warm bungalow. She didn''t know where she was, but could only see Nick smoking from a distance away from her. He looked exactly like Nathaniel when he was smoking. Mango felt a bit of a difort in her heart. She had only been away for a few hours. Why did it feel like she was in a different world?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She wondered how Nathaniel was doing now. "Are you awake? Do eat if you''re up. Well leave in a while." Nathaniel threw her a piece of bread, which was hot from the oven.. Mango felt a little depressed for a moment as she couldn''t tell where the bread was from even after she had examined it for a while. Nick seemed to be very anxious. He stood up and paced back and forth in the room. Mango tore the bread bit by bit and threw it under the bed when he was not paying attention to her. If she''s not mistaken, there might be some drug in the bread, which could make her feel weak and fall into deep sleep. Mango fell into a state of drowsiness not long after she finished her bread. Nick only went inside to have a look at her after she hadpletely fallen into a deep sleep. Mango held her breath and tried to breathe consistently as if she was really asleep. Nick got up and dialed a number with his phone after looking at her for a while. "Hello? I need your help now." Mango didn''t know who Nick was calling, but she was very excited at this moment. Would she be able to help Nathaniel a little if she found some clue on who was the mastermind behind Nick? She could not help but perk up her ears after she thought about this. Nick thought that Mango was asleep so he turned his phone to hands-free mode as he wanted to get something. The voice from the other end of the phone sounded like a robot. It sounded like a voice changer. "Nathaniel is looking everywhere for you now. How dare you call me now?" "What? You''re going to abandon me at this time? Don''t forget that I''m Nathaniel''s brother and mom''s helping me. The most he can do is lock me up and the only thing I would lose is my freedom. I won''t be harmed. However, I''m not sure if I can get you out if I''m captured. Nathaniel might not do anything to me, but that doesn''t mean he won''t do anything to you. What do you think?" The other party was stunned for a while after listening to what Nick said, he then asked, "Where are you?" "You don''t have to know where I am. I just need you to prepare a boat for me to get out of Ocean City." The other party said, "Impossible. Nathaniel has sealed off the entire sea. He''s guarded every exit in Ocean City. I can''t send you out." "Stop fooling around. Do you think that I don''t know how Nanny Zhang sent Mango out? Don''t think that you can fool me just because I have not returned back then. Don''t forget that Nanny Zhang is my biological mother. She pampers me the most and tells me everything. I want to leave Ocean City at 11pm tonight. As long as I can be sent to Jigsaw''s ce in A City, I don''t care whatever method you use. Mango was slightly taken aback by Nick''s words. He really had something to do with Jigsaw. Not only that, but he also had contact with Nanny Zhang. So, was Jigsaw also Nanny Zhang''s man? Who was this person who dared not show up and only talked with a voice changer? No wonder Nathaniel couldn''t find her and Zion when they were sent out of Ocean City no matter how hard he searched for them. This person must be someone they were extremely familiar with. Otherwise, why would he use a sound changer? Mango felt a little depressed. How many spies were hidden around them? Nathaniel must have been very sad to have grown up in such an environment. Mango sighed. She heard the other party say, "Are you alone?" "There''s two of us here." "Who else?" "That''s not for you to ask." Nick''s tone was harsh. The other side stopped talking. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Well, I will get you out at eleven o''clock in the evening, but this is thest time. Nanny Zhang said that she would never use me again, and she had given meplete freedom. Both of you can''t break your promise." "I know. We won''t use you again after we leave this time. Everything shoulde to an end." Nick hung up the phone after he finished talking. He was lost in thought as he looked at the sky. Mango opened her eyes slightly. There was a moment where she seemed to capture a hint of sorrow within Nick''s eyes. He was so sad. Why was that so? He said that everything shoulde to an end just now. What did that mean? Mango did not dare to act rashly despite all the questions in her head. Her body had not recovered yet and she didn''t have much strength. She could only continue her n to sniff out more clues for the sake of helping Nathaniel. Mango closed her eyes once again, but she heard Nick''s sigh. He took out his cigarette and lit three of them. He then put them on the windowsill and prayed to the window three times and said, "My brothers, you must watch over me. I must seed this time. This thing has toe to an end no matter what." Brothers? Mango opened her eyes again and looked at Nick''s back. Who was the brother that he mentioned? It wouldn''t be Macy, right? Didn''t he say it was all for Macy? Didn''t he say it was all because Nathaniel was always better than him? How could he have another brother? Nick seemed to have sensed someone looking at him from behind. He jerked his head back and Mango shut her eyes quickly as her heart started to quiver. Oh, God! That was close! Nick almost discovered that she was not sleeping. Mango''s hands couldn''t help but clench together. Nick frowned and walked towards Mango step by step. "Mango, I know you''re awake. What did you hear?" Nick opened his mouth coldly. Mango pretended to sleep and acted like she didn''t hear anything. She tried to calm herself down although it was very difficult. It was fortunate that she has been through a lot, and it built her courage. When Nick saw that Mango didn''t respond, he repeated "Don''t pretend anymore. I know you''re awake. Do you believe that I''ll rip your clothes off if you don''t speak?" You beast! Mango cursed in her heart, but she didn''t do anything else. She was afraid. She was afraid that Nick would know how much she heard if she answered him. He might kill her to keep her mouth shut. She only realized that she''s really afraid of death after experiencing a brush with the Grim Reaper. How could she die without regrets when she hadn''t lived a good life with Nathaniel? Besides, her children and her parents were waiting for her to take care of them too. There were so many things she still wanted to do. Mango tried her best to maintain the expression on her face and remained motionless. However, Mango almost failed because of the faint smell of Nick''s cologne as he suddenly leaned over. He rested his head on Mango''s face as he looked at her. His gaze was piercing as he gazed at Mango. Hence, Mango didn''t dare to move or change her breathing frequency. Nick was so sensitive that she couldn''t imagine the consequences that she would face if he found out. Nick looked at Mango for about two minutes. He let out a sigh of relief only when he saw that Mango was still as usual. He stood up and said to himself, "Did I think too much? Yes, there are so many sleeping pills in the bread. It would be strange if she woke up." Nick shook his head in self- mockery and then turned around after saying that. Just as Mango was about to let out a sigh of relief, she felt Nick suddenly turn his head around as he stared straight at Mango. She failed to catch her breath properly and she nearly choked herself. However, she didn''t dare move recklessly or make a sound. Nick was simply too treacherous. Mango cursed in her heart as she tried her best to maintain her current state. She couldn''t hold on any longer! Nathaniel turned around only when he saw that Mango was still in the same position as before. He walked to the window sill and put away the three cigarettes. Mango let out a light sigh of relief. She wanted to clear her throat from being frightened just now, but she could only bear with it for now. Honestly, Mango had a hard time holding it in. She was lucky that Nick suddenly received a call. He looked at Mango before leaving the room with the phone. Mango quickly stretched out her hand and covered her mouth just after he left the room. She felt a little better after clearing her throat. She felt troubled after looking at Nick standing outside. How could she inform Nathaniel even if she knew everything? Mango didn''t know if Nathaniel could find her as she looked around. However, there was always a glimmer of hope. She quickly found a pen and paper and took the opportunity to write down what she heard before Nick came back. However, Mango found a problem after she finished writing. Putting aside the strangeness of this location and whether anyone woulde by, she was thinking of where was she supposed to put this thing now that she had finished writing. Nobody would realize if she put it in an inconspicuous ce. However, all her efforts would go to waste like that. If she put it in a conspicuous ce, others could see it, and so would Nick. Her efforts would go to waste like that too. Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together. What should she do? Chapter 589 Chapter 589 She saw Nick''s coat ced on a chair when she was faced with this difficult situation. She had bezy with the development of science and technology. She wanted to tie a hundred-dor note to this paper, but she did not have any cash with her now as she had always used online services to transfer money. Moreover, her phone was not with her too as she was kidnapped. Mango prayed that he had plenty of cash in his pocket now that she saw his coat. Mango looked outside and saw that Nick was still on the phone. Furthermore, he would lose his temper from time to time. She got down quietly and went to the chair. She then reached into Nick''s coat pocket, and took his wallet out. Mango was in luck as there were a lot of cash in Nick''s wallet. It seemed that Nick had thought it through so that he won''t be exposed. Nathaniel would not be able to track them with technology if he didn''t use electronic gadgets to transfer money or bank cards. Mango took out three or four hundred-dor bills from his coat. She dared not take too much because Nick would suspect her. Mango took the note and tied it to the hundred-dor bill. She then threw it under the bed. Nick seemed to be very anxious and wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. He would not stay here for too long, so he didn''t have the mood to see what was under the bed. Didn''t he say that they were going to leave at 11 pm? If that was it, there would be people cleaning the room tomorrow. That person would definitely pick up the hundred-dor bill. That person would contact Nathaniel as long as he saw the note. By then, Nathaniel would know where to find her. Mango quicklyid down on the bed and continued to pretend to sleep after she had finished preparing everything. Nick felt rxed when he saw that Mango was still sleeping in the position she was before he had left for the call. He took some bread out to munch as he didn''t order takeout. It was really hard for him to live such a simple and bitter life. Mango was secretly ridiculing him, but she did not make a move. Mango felt excited as nothing happened the whole day. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She was going to find out who was the person helping Nanny Zhang and Nick. Nick walked to Mango after he had tidied himself. He opened her mouth and threw three sleeping pills into Mango''s mouth. Mango didn''t dare to do anything except curse Nick in her heart and let him put the sleeping pills into her mouth. She tried to roll the pill under her tongue so that it won''t dissolve. However, Nick was staring at her so she could only swallow her saliva. Nick let out a sigh of relief and turned around to deal with other things after Mango swallowed the pill. Then, Mango took the opportunity to spit the pill out. She only hoped that she had the strength to resist the faint fatigued feeling she had. Time slowly passed and finally it was 11 in the evening. Mango''s ears also perked up when Nick''s phone rang. "The car is right outside. Take your people onto the car. It''s best if your people knows nothing about it. Otherwise, don''t me me for not taking care of all of you." The other party still used a voice changer. Nick said faintly, "I know. You don''t have to be so nervous." "It''s best to be careful. I do not want my good days to be ruined because of you as I''m going to retire in a year time." "Haha, alright. It''s up to you. Don''t worry, I''ve put her on sleeping pills, so she would probably sleep till the next day. She wouldn''t be able to see you even if she wakes up." That person hung up the phone after Nick finished speaking. Mango felt that Nick was going to call another person. "Sir, you cane back in half an hour. We''ll leave in a minute. You take the rent and don''t have to return it to me as I''ve made a mess in the room and it is now dirty. Remember not to tell anyone that I''ve been here, alright?" "Yes, sure, I got it." Nick just put his call on speaker as he packed his stuff because he thought that Mango was deeply asleep. Mango couldn''t help but feel happy when she heard that this is a house that was rented. Someone would definitely see the note that she had left since Nick had asked someone to clean the room up. So, Nathaniel would definitely be informed of it since nobody dared to provoke him as he had a lot of authority in Ocean City. Mango was filled with joy and she felt rxed. Nick carried her on his shoulder. F*ck you! It was a real resistance! He carried her on his shoulder as if he was carrying a sack. Mango told herself to bear with such rough action. Her ns will all get messed up if she wasn''t patient. She''ll see how she''s going to deal with Nick later on. Mango forced herself to bear with it even though Nick nearly made her puke with all the rough actions. If she didn''t, Nick would realise that she was still awake. It was very tough for her. Just as Mango was about to lose control, Nick was already out of the door. He opened the car door and threw her in. Nick was very rough. He didn''t bother much and just threw Mango into the car. Mango''s head hit against the car roof. She was in so much pain that her tears nearly came out. However, she could only pretend as if she felt nothing. Furthermore, the wound on her belly was also hurting. Nick subconsciously gave Mango a nce as he heard a "bang". When he realized a bump on Mango''s head, he said, "Ah, I''m really sorry, I didn''t see it." Mango cursed wildly at him in her heart. Despite all of them being part of the same family, she felt like she didn''t care anymore. It was so f*cking painful! Nick was so was detestable that he constantly tried ways to check if she was conscious. Mango became more careful after she realized this. Nick closed the door after seeing that Mango didn''t react to anything. Nick was sitting right next to her, so close that Mango could hear his breathing. She held her breath and heard Nick say to the driver, "You don''t need me to tell you where to go, do you?" "I know, Sir Nick." The driver replied and then started the car. Mango then realized that she was just less than 500 meters away from Nathaniel as the car drove out. What horrible luck she had. It was a residential area five hundred meters away from the Ye''s Mansion. Mango had never imagined that Nick was hiding her right under Nathaniel''s nose. However, she couldn''t even meet Nathaniel or inform him even if they were only five hundred meters apart from each other. Mango felt very upset. The car was moving fast. Mango didn''t dare to open her eyes or move. Therefore, she didn''t know where the car was going. In the beginning, she was still able to tell the route when the car made a turn or passed by a crossroad. However, she suddenly realized that the car was going in circles after some time. This might perhaps be thetter''s antireconnaissance strategy. Mango was a little discouraged. Was she really capable of dealing with such a cunning enemy? She was dizzy. She couldn''t remember the route after the car had drove out of the area. It was clear that she was not cut out to be a spy. Mango sighed in her heart. Meanwhile, Nick hadn''t said a word and he kept his eyes closed. Thus, Mango had no choice but to continue to pretend to be asleep. The car finally stopped after a few hours of driving. Mango heard dogs barking and the sound of waves from a distance away. Had they arrived at the beach? Were they really going to sail out of here? However, didn''t Nick say that Nathaniel had locked down the ocean? How were they to leave? Mango didn''t know, so she could only wait and see. Nick looked at Mango after the car was parked. He opened the door when he saw that Mango was still sleeping and carried her out of the car. The moonlight shone on Mango''s face. The bump on her forehead was particrly obvious. Nickughed all of a sudden and said, "Nathaniel would definitely feel heartache if he sees this. He might even break one of my hands. We''re lucky that he''s not here. Honestly, you''re pretty unlucky too for falling asleep." Mango really wanted to swear. Was it her who wanted to sleep in the first ce? Mango could only curse in her heart as she remained asleep on the outside. After that, Nick looked at her for a moment before he walked out with her in his arms. The air outside was a little cold, and Mango couldn''t help but shiver. She started to feel apprehensive. Nick wouldn''t be suspicious of anything, would he? On the other hand, Nick obviously felt that Mango was trembling. He looked at her and said in a low voice, "Such a delicate woman, even a temperature change caused you to react involuntarily even when you''re asleep." He ignored Mango and continued walking forward with her in his arms. Truth be told, Mango was extremely depressed. The beach was so cold at eleven o''clock in the evening. Was Nick an idiot? She was only a frail woman wearing pajamas, and the cold was extremely unbearable! Sure enough, he was not Nathaniel! Nathaniel would definitely take off his coat and cover her. What should she do now? She was missing Nathaniel again! Mango felt that Nick had stopped walking just when she was feeling sad. Then, someone with a voice scrambler said, "Nick, this is my speedboat. You can get on it and leave Ocean City." "Isn''t the sea heavily guarded? How can we get out on your speedboat?" Mango had the exact same question. The person on the other end said, "The sea is under lockdown, but the patrol team is from the Ye Family. My speedboat is the same as the patrol team, so they won''t notice anything." "Oh? Do you actually have their speedboat? Who the hell are you?" Nick''s question made the other party pause for a moment before he said, "Sir Nick, it''s better if you don''t ask. Please!" Nick didn''t say anything else and walked towards the speedboat with Mango in his arms. As Nick passed by the person with the sound changer, he suddenly lifted that person''s cap and the veil on his face. Mango quickly opened her eyes under the moonlight. She was stunned when she saw that person''s face. "It''s you?" Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Nick was very surprised, and Mango was even more shocked. She just took a nce at him and continued to pretend to sleep. The other party was somewhat flustered after Nick lifted his hat. He subconsciously wanted to see who the person on Nick''s shoulder was, but Nick turned his body around and did not let him see it. "I really didn''t expect that the informer that Nanny Zhang left behind in the Ye Family was actually you! Butler, you''re truly amazing! My mother trusted you so much, but I didn''t expect you to be Nanny Zhang''s man!" Nick responded with a sneer. The butler was a little flustered. "Sir Nick, it''s best if you''re the only one who knows about this. Don''t tell anyone else. I haven''t contacted Nanny Zhang for a long time after she was arrested. I would never havee out if you did not need me. I''m going to retire in less than a year. Sir Nick, please help me to retire safely. I''m going to be dead if Mr.Ye knows that it was me." The butler looked at Nick in fear. However, Nick smiled and said, "I don''t think you are really afraid of Nathaniel, right? How could you do such a thing behind his back if you were truly scared of him? No wonder the Ye Family couldn''t find Mango and Zion no matter how many resources and manpower they put into finding them. You can''t escape if the mole is someone from the house. Nathaniel was such a fool. He got rid of some people after Nanny Zhang was captured, and it''s amazing that he didn''t find you. My mom would probably not suspect that you''re Nanny Zhang''s man as you''re so important to her." The butler wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, "Madam Ye really doesn''t know, so please help me keep this a secret. You know that she is protecting you, otherwise, she wouldn''t help you when Mr. Ye stripped you of your position and wanted to imprison you. Sir Nick, I''m now your man. I will do anything. I just hope that you won''t tell Mr.Ye about this." "Am I sick? Nathaniel is now openly hunting me. Do you think I''ll tell him that you''re a spy now? I don''t care if you want to be a spy. I have no interest in the Ye Family''s assets anyways. I just want to warn you not to hurt my mom." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The butler nodded quickly after he heard Nick''s words. "Yes. I will definitely take good care of Madam Ye for you." "Well, that''s good. How is my mother''s condition?" "There''s no big problem with her heart. She''s just trying to create an opportunity for you, you know that." The butler said tteringly. Nick gave him a cold look and said, "It''s obvious that my mom would protect me. Well, that''s it. Don''t do anything without my permission no matter what happens in the Ye Family after I leave today." "Yes, sir. Is the person on your shoulders Mr. Ye''s wife?" "It''s none of your business." Nick''s expression darkened a little. The housekeeper hurriedly said, "Yes, I''m sorry for asking. Please take care, Sir Nick." "I know. Go home now, in case Nathaniel finds out you''re a spy." Nick carried Mango onto the speedboat after that. Mango was as shocked as Nick. How could it have been the butler? The butler was brought up by Madam Ye and it was said that they had known each other for a long time. Furthermore, the butler had served Madam Ye for many years. He had even followed her when she went overseas. Thus, she couldn''t believe that he actually worked for Nanny Zhang! Mango was extremely shocked. How was she going to tell Nathaniel about this? Nathaniel did not even know that there was an enemy right beside him. She would regret it deeply if the butler were to do anything to Nathaniel. Mango really wanted to jump onto shore and then quickly rush back to tell Nathaniel all of this. However, she calmed down and thought to herself that this was impossible. Besides the fact that Nick was more powerful than her, the butler would join hands with Nick to kill her if he knew that she knew about this. What would happen to Nathaniel if she died? Mango took a deep breath and suppressed her rash impulses. After that, Nick put Mango aside and started the speedboat right after he got on it. The boat rushed out of the port and went straight to the open sea. Mango didn''t know when she could reach A City as the breeze blew gently. She didn''t even know that she could reach the ce by sea! There was a loud noiseing from outside just as Mango was deep in her thoughts. It was the Ye Family''s sea patrol! Mango could hear it. She was a little surprised. She would have a great chance of escape if she called for help now. Nick would not be able to free himself if they helped her. Mango wanted to stand up immediately after this thought crossed her mind. However, Nick was one step ahead of her. He took a dagger and put against her neck. "Do you really think your little tricks will deceive me? Mango, you''d better behave yourself. We can both live in peace if you don''t make a sound. Otherwise, don''t me me if I hurt you. I can make you mute just like Anaya. Do you want to be like that?" Mango was slightly taken aback by Nathaniel''s words. She never expected Nick to expose her as she thought that she had faked sleep very well. Since she was already found out, she opened her eyes and said, "Nick, you''d better stop. Otherwise, Nathaniel will never forgive you!" "Do I need his forgiveness? I''ve mentioned before that you''re Nathaniel''s weak spot and the only person that could trigger him. I would not leave you alive if it''s not for that. You better behave and follow me out of Ocean City. I can guarantee that you will be safe once we''ve arrived at the Underground City. I will not harm you as long as Nathaniel follows my instructions." "But you will hurt Nathan! Nick, he''s your biological twin brother! How could you cooperate with outsiders to kill him? Where is your conscience?" Mango was so angry that she couldn''t help but raise her voice. The dagger in Nick''s hand loosened a little. Mango only felt a chill on her neck. A warm liquid bloomed at the edge of the de and blood started to flow. She paused for a moment and said angrily, "You''d better kill me now, otherwise, I will shout and have them capture you. Nick, you''re only alive now because of Nathan, so don''t be ungrateful?" "Haha, I''m being ungrateful? It''s you all that have gone too far!" Nick used the handle of the dagger to knock Mango out after he said that. Mango was extremely dissatisfied and angry about herself being so stupid. She tried so hard to remain stealthy, but Nick found out anyway. She heard voicesing from outside just as she passed out. "Hadley, Lil Yang, and I will go back to Ocean City! Mr. Ye just received a message that his wife was brought to the Underground City in A City. Come with me!" Mango knew that the residents of the house must have found the note and the 100-dor bill she left behind. Unfortunately, she had missed the chance to ask for help. She could only watch the people who were supposed to save her pass by Nick''s speedboat helplessly. She closed her eyes unwillingly. However, Nick didn''t express anything, as if he had a well-thought-out n for all this. He drove the speedboat and left Ocean City under everyone''s nose. There was already no one left when Nathaniel rushed over as soon as he received the clue. "Did you see which direction they headed to?" Nathaniel couldn''t just vent his anger on anybody, let alone an elderly couple. However, his murderous aura made the old couple''s legs go limp and they knelt on the ground. "Mr. Ye, we thought you and your wife came out for a vacation. We really didn''t expect that your brother kidnapped your wife." Nathaniel''s expression turned even darker after hearing what the old woman had said. Nick took advantage of having the same face as Nathaniel to trick people. Nobody would ever guess that the both of them were inws. He now hated that he had the same face as Nick. "I asked you, where did they go?" "I don''t know. A car came to pick them up. It seems that they have headed towards the east.¡± The olddy said as she trembled. Meanwhile, Thomas came in quickly from the outside. "Mr. Ye, I have checked it out. The tires and model of the car are of the Ye Family''s own car fleet." "What did you say?" Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly narrowed. The cars of the Ye Family and the tires were all custom-made in order to differentiate them from others. He didn''t expect Thomas to tell him that the car belonged to his own family. What did that mean? It meant that everything was an inside job, and someone from the Ye Family did this! Who was it? The first person that Nathaniel thought of was Madam Ye! Of course, Madam Ye would help Nick escape since she had helped Nick kidnap Mango. Nathaniel''s face became even more gloomy after he thought of this. "I asked you to keep an eye on my mother. Are there any updates?" "No, she has been staying in the hospital the whole time and she has never contacted anyone." Nathaniel looked even worse after he heard what Thomas said. "Where''s the butler?" "The butler seems to have gone out to buy something." "What time?" "Around 10:30. But he only went to the supermarket in front of the entrance of the hospital, and nowhere else." Thomas noticed Nathaniel looking at him after he finished speaking. "Does the butler need to go personally if he wants to get something? Get someone to detain him. He must have been ordered by my mother to help Nick escape!" Nathaniel couldn''t figure out why Madam Ye would do this. It would have been reasonable if it was really Nick, but he was proven to be an impostor. Hence, why would Madam Ye risk herself to help Nick instead of him? Nathaniel simply couldn''t understand. Then, Thomas made a quick phone call and received news that the housekeeper was not in the supermarket anymore. He must''ve gone out from the back door. Nathaniel''s gaze was so livid that everyone around him cowered. "This is f*cking great!" Heughed angrily, and his ferocious look frightened everyone around him. Hence, Thomas felt that a battle was about to begin. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 "Mr. Ye..." Thomas looked at Nathaniel with some concern. Nathaniel only felt a little difort in his chest and a taste of rust spread in his mouth. He said coldly, "Bring Madam Ye home to recuperate. No one is allowed to go near her without my permission. Bring the butler to me now." "Yes sir!" Thomas promised instantly. Nathaniel suddenly made a grunt and fell down after saying this. "Mr. Ye!" Nathaniel was already in aa when Thomas went to check on him. There was blood in the corner of his mouth. Thomas knew that Nathaniel''s anger already affected his heart. On one side was the woman he loved the most, and the other was the mother he respected. Why was the usually harmonious Ye Family destroyed by that person pretending to be Nick? It must be very hard for Nathaniel to ept a betrayal from his closest ones. He had tried his best to respect Madam Ye, but he never thought that she would work together with outsiders to screw him over. Nobody could withstand that. Thomas sighed and said to the person next to him, "Have Dr. Sooe to our house." "Thomas, Mr. Ye said that he wants to go to A City immediately." The people next to him didn''t know what to do. Thomas said faintly, "I will take full responsibility. Dr. Soo must tend to Mr. Ye first even if we really want to go. It will be even more dangerous for him to go like this." "Yes, sir!" The person next to him epted the order and went to find Noah. Thomas moved Nathaniel into the car and drove back to the The Ye''s Mansion. Zion had just woken up when Noah arrived. Zion couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with Mr. Ye? Where''s my mommy?" when he saw Nathanielying on the bed. Then, he saw the anxious look on Thomas''s face. Thomas looked at Zion and didn''t know what to say for a while. He thought for a moment before he said, "Mrs. Ye is undergoing treatment with Dr. Bay. She can''t be disturbed by anyone now." "Why didn''t she tell me? By the way, why did I fall asleep?" Zion felt a little confused. Thomas said with a smile, "Isn''t it normal to sleep when you''re sleepy? Well, go and rest. Mr. Ye is sick, so Dr. Soo wille and have a look at himter." "Has it got something to do with the Underground City?" They way Zion looked at Nathaniel seemed rather matured for his age. He couldn''t help but stare nkly for a moment when he noticed the bloodstain on Nathaniel''s mouth. He was bleeding? This was a huge matter to Zion. "What happened to Mr. Ye?" Zion''s gaze suddenly became more piercing. Thomas suddenly felt that Zion''s eyes were very simr to Nathaniel''s. Both of them started to look increasingly alike. "Speak, why are you looking at me like that?" Zion was particrly anxious. Thomas came to his senses and said, "Mr. Ye was just a little irritated. It''s okay, don''t worry." "Angry? Why is he angry? What exactly happened? Do I have to ask Mr. Ye if you don''t answer me?" Thomas always knew that Zion was not easy to fool. However, he felt like crying now. "Sir Zion, please spare me. I really don''t know. It is normal for Mr. Ye to be angry since there are so many things happening at work." "You''re lying!" Zion left and went to check the CCTV. He only realized that the CCTV had been off for half an hour when he was sleeping. Why was that so? The security system of the Ye Family had never stopped running before. A man ran back at this moment and told Thomas, "The butler has been caught. Do we bring him to Mr. Ye?" The man wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed, and he didn''t realize what Thomas meant as he blinked his eyes. He even asked, "What happened to your eyes, Thomas?" Thomas really wanted to kick the man out. Zion went before the guy and asked, "Why did my daddy ask you to bring the butler here?" "Hey, you can leave now." Thomas said in a hurry but was stared down by Zion. "Are you the one in charge of this family now?" His words made Thomas break out in a cold sweat. "No, Sir Zion, I''m just..." "You are not allowed to speak from now onwards. Otherwise, I''ll feed you a dead mouse." Thomas suddenly felt a chill run down his spine after Zion said this. Eating a rat was bad enough, but a dead rat was a firm no. Who knew how the rat died? Talented people usually came from talented families, and Zion was already excelling past Nathaniel. Thomas covered his mouth subconsciously . Zion turned and asked the man again after seeing Thomas shut up, "Why did my father ask you to capture to butler?" The man didn''t know how to answer and he quickly looked at Thomas. "Why are you looking at him? Look at me while I''m talking. Why? Do you want to know what a dead rat tastes like as well?" The man felt that his stomach was in turmoil after he heard what Zion said. He quickly said, "It was Mr. Ye''s idea." "Why did my daddy give such an order? By the way, where is my grandma?" Zion''s sharp wit rendered Thomas helpless. The man was so afraid that he told everything to Zion. Meanwhile, the expression on Zion''s face kept changing. His mommy was taken away under his nose, and the man who took her away was his uncle! This was outrageous! "Bring the butler to me." Thomas was stunned for a moment after hearing what Zion said. "Sir Zion, what are you doing?" "Did I allow you to speak?" Zion looked at Thomas with anger. Thomas felt extremely aggrieved at that moment. "Sir Zion, this is all Mr. Ye''s idea. He is afraid that you would me yourself and that you would be worried, so..." "He''s always so self-righteous." Zion looked at Nathaniel, who was still unconscious, and asked, "What''s the progress now? Is there news about my mom?" "Yes, for the time being, we know that they are taking Mrs.Ye to the Underground City." Thomas dared not hide anything since Zion knew it all. "It''s the Underground City again. Not only is Wisdom there, but my mommy was brought there too. What kind of ce is that?" Zion''s words made Thomas tremble in fear. "Sir Zion, listen to me, you mustn''t go. Mr. Ye is worried enough now that his wife is missing, so please don''t add to this mess. You must believe that your father will bring your mother back." However, Zion said with a cold voice, "Why do I need him to rescue my mommy? I can save her myself!" "You''re still a child!" Thomas was so worried that he was sweating all over. However, Zion said calmly, "So what if I''m a child? Can''t I save my own mom? I''ll leave Mr. Ye with you, and I can''t be bothered about that butler. By the way, you haven''t told me where''s my grandma yet." "Madam Ye had a heart attack and was sent to the hospital. She will be brought back soon." Thomas didn''t tell Zion that Madam Ye was involved in this. He didn''t want to ruin Zion''s view of his family. After all, Zion liked Madam Ye very much. Zion nodded when he heard this. "Alright, you guys take good care of Mr. Ye and my grandmother. Sigh, they''re all old, weak, sick, or disabled. What am I going to do with them?" He shook his head and went out after that. Thomas''s lips twitched a little. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He wondered what Nathaniel would think if he heard that Zion had categorized him as old, weak, and disabled. Thomas only came to his senses after Zion walked out of the living room. "Sir Zion, where are you going?" "I''m going to find my mommy. Don''t stop me or follow me, if not I''ll feed you a dead rat. I really do have one! It was captured from the sewers." Zion''s words made Thomas feel sick, but he still said, "Sir Zion, you really can''t go. Mr. Ye would yell at me if you go." "Then just pretend that you didn''t see me." "But I did see you." Thomas said helplessly. Then, Zion turned around and walked in front of Thomas, before he stepped on his foot. "Ow!" Thomas was in pain and quickly bent down to hold his foot as Zion jumped up to grab a feather duster beside him. Then, he threw it at Thomas''s head. "You won''t be able to see it if I knock you down like that. You''re so stupid!" He threw the feather duster away and turned to leave after he said that. Thomas''s head was hit so hard that he felt a little annoyed. However, he still couldn''t stop Zion as the kid would use a myriad of tricks to trip him up. He shook his head exasperatedly. How could a grown man like him be defeated by a child? "Hurry up. Send someone to follow Zion. Take care of him. Remember to pay attention to his safety, understand?" Thomas knew that he couldn''t stop Zion, so he didn''t stop Zion as he knew he wasn''t an ordinary child. Instead, he could only arrange for people to protect him. The bodyguards by his side quickly followed Zion out of the room. Zion frowned slightly and said coldly, "I told you not to follow me." "Sir Zion, stop fooling around. You really can''t go alone." Thomas felt very helpless. He could not wait for Nathaniel to wake up. The only person who could control Zion was Nathaniel. However, Zion said in disgust, "What can your people do? They will only slow me down if they go. My mommy''s men in the Dark Night Empire are much stronger than yours. Don''t worry, I won''t go alone. I''ll go with them." Thomas was relieved when he heard Zion''s words, but he still saw Zion pick a few of the bodyguards that had good moves. Noah arrived the time when Zion was about to go out, so he couldn''t help but ask. "Zion, where are you going?" "I''m going out to do something. Uncle Soo, please take care of Mr. Ye." Then, he left immediately after saying that. Noah smiled and went straight into the Ye''s Mansion. Thomas quickly went to greet Noah as he saw himing in. "Noah, Mr. Ye has spat up blood." "What on earth happened?" Noah was a little stunned. Then, Thomas told Noah everything. "Oh, I see. I''ll prescribe some medicine for him to wake up quickly. Go get some people ready and you can set off once he is awake. Mango is Nathaniel''s reason for living. As for Madam Ye, don''t go too far with her." "Yeah, sure." Thomas quickly got to work. After Nathaniel woke up, he decided to set off for the Underground City. However, he received a message. Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Madam Ye wanted tomit suicide but she was saved in the nick of time. When Noah heard the news, he sighed and said, "Madam Ye really is something." Thomas gave a wry smile and got to work as soon as possible. Nathaniel shook his head after being awakened by Noah and said soberly, "I have to go to the Underground City as soon as possible." "You''d better control your mental state. You know that your nerves have been damaged by hypnosis, but you''re still not taking care of yourself. It''s a bad idea to get mad." Noah said as he prescribed medicines to Nathaniel. Nathaniel put on his coat and said, "I believe in you." "I am a human, not a god. Can you and your wife stop thinking that I and my wife are allpowerful?" "Anyways, I don''t have the time to go with your treatment n now." Nathaniel said as he walked out. "Wait, take this medicine with you and eat it three times a day. It can relieve your pain. Mango doesn''t know that you''re in pain right? I will tell her if you won''t listen to me." Nathaniel paused for a moment before he took Noah''s medicine. "Mind your mouth." However, Noah said with a smile, "You are so ballsy to bear the pain alone. However, I have bad news. Madam Ye wanted tomit suicide, but Thomas has gone to stop her." Nathaniel frowned after he heard this. "When did this happen?" "Not long ago." "Got it." "Aren''t you going to have a look?" Noah could not help but ask when he saw that Nathaniel didn''t look like he was about to go to check on her. Nathaniel said lightly, "She won''t die. If she dies, I would juste after Nick more. He''s the reason she''ll stay alive. In the end, she just wanted to stop me from going to the Underground City." "I see you''ve thought it through. But I''m very curious. I thought your mom liked Mango very much? Why did she neglect Mango''s life this time? Could it be that a daughter-inw can never be as important as a son? However, that''s not right. It''s fine if she helped and cherished him if that person was really Nick. But why is she still protecting him like that when she clearly knows that that person isn''t your brother? She even chose to stand against you because of him. What''s the rtionship between that person and your mom?" Noah''s words made Nathaniel frown more deeply. "I also want to know why she is constantly protecting that person. She was the one who told me that Nick was still alive, so I suspect that she knew that it was not him from the very beginning. But if that''s not Nick, then why did she protect him? Why did she lie to me? I''ve asked her but she never gave me an answer. Either way, I wouldn''t let anyone harm Mango no matter what." Nathaniel turned around to look at Noah and said, "I''ll leave my mother to you. I know that you''ll treat her well. I have to go to the Underground City right now. Otherwise, I''m worried that something would happen to her." "Have you ever thought about it? The reason you managed to rescue Mango thest time you went to the Underground City was because you promised that you''ll give them your blueprints. Have you done it? They might not let you get Mango out if you didn''t bring your blueprints with you. However, you might not be able to return even with the blueprints, so you''d better have a n. Also, can you really bear the pain? I can''t guarantee what will happen if you don''t control it, so you''d better be ready." Noah told Nathaniel everything in advance. "Got it." Nathaniel went out and happened to meet Thomas after they finished talking "Mr. Ye, are you alright?" "It''s okay, how''s my mother?" Nathaniel still asked about her. Thomas sighed and said, "It''s not a big deal. Although this might not sound very nice, she is just doing it for show." That was what Nathaniel expected too. He whispered, "You don''t have to go with me. Stay here and watch her. Where is the butler?" "In the living room." "I''ll go and have a look." Nathaniel went straight to the living room. The butler was trembling with fear. He obviously shrank a little when he saw Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, I was just following orders. It was Madam Ye who made me do this." The butler had indeed received orders from Madam Ye. He could only say that Madam Ye was the one who told him to do so in order to save his own life. Nathaniel said in a cold tone, "You have served my mother for many years, haven''t you?" "Yes. I''ve been serving Madam Ye since I was twenty and have always served her since then. I''ve worked hard even if I didn''t aplish anything. I just did what I was instructed to do, sir. Moreover, that''s Sir Nick. The both of you are brothers and the old Madam doesn''t want to see the both of you fighting with each other, so..." "Shut up!" Nathaniel''s face instantly darkened. "Yes. I''ll shut up." He quickly covered her mouth, but his eyes were fixed on Nathaniel with a face of grievance. Nathaniel looked at him and said, "Although you were following orders, I can''t do anything to my mother, can I? Since you''re the one that did it, don''t tell me you''re not involved in what happened to my wife. Tell me where they''ve gone and from where did they get out of Ocean City since I''m in a good mood now." "Speedboat! The speedboat from the Ye''s family patrol team!" Nathaniel''s expression was sour after he heard what the butler said. "You thought that I wouldn''t suspect my own people? Ha!" Nathanielughed with extreme anger. His smile was very bright, but it made people feel afraid. The butler said in a trembling voice, "Sir, I''ve told you the truth, so please spare me." "Fine then. Men!" The bodyguards came in as soon as Nathaniel finished speaking. "Mr. Ye." "Tie the butler to a speedboat." The butler copsed on the floor instantly right after Nathaniel said that. "Sir, you made me tell you everything and said that you were in a good mood. How could you do this to me?" "That''s right. I''m in a good mood and want you to go for a swim. Otherwise, I''d drown you directly." The bodyguards immediately stepped forward after Nathaniel finished his words. The butler screamed out of fear. "Madam Ye, please save me!" Madam Ye had lost her freedom after she was brought back from the hospital by Nathaniel. She didn''t bother to act weak and suicidal anymore when she heard the butler screaming. She pushed the people around her away and shoved the door open. She shouted to Nathaniel, " Stop! Nathaniel, the butler works for me. How dare you punish him?" "Of course I wouldn''t dare to punish your men, mom, but you have hurt the people around me, so what do you want me to do? I have to find someone to vent my anger at, right?" Nathaniel turned around and smiled at Madam Ye, but his tone was cruel. "Tie the butler up and throw him into the sea. Let him go if he''s still alive after one round. If he dies, then so be it." "Nathaniel, the butler is 60 years old. How can he withstand the impact of the water behind the speedboat? You''re nning on killing him, aren''t you?" Madam Ye trembled in anger. Nathaniel''s expression darkened as he said, "He''s almost sixty years old, and he can''t handle the waves? Mango had justpleted surgery, so is she able to handle a kidnapping? You didn''t feel heartache when you took advantage of my pity to help that person kidnap my wife, but you feel pain now when I punish your butler. Do you feel bad for him? Do you know how it feels to feel bad for someone?" Madam Ye''s gaze darkened and tears welled up in her eyes. "Don''t you think I know what heartache feels like? Let me tell you something, Nathaniel. I know pain better than anyone! I know that you hate me, and you think that everything I''ve done for Mango is fake. I''m sure you assume that this is the real me, right? The truth will be revealed in time!" "I want to know right now! I want to know why my mother is willing to be my enemy and help that person. What did Mango do to you to be treated this way? I just want to know why you brought Mango to the Underground City." Madam Ye did not know how to answer the questions raised by Nathaniel. She bit her lower lip and looked straight at Nathaniel with grievance and sadness in her eyes. However, Nathaniel turned his head quickly. He had never done anything to Madam Ye all these years, so he felt very ufortable going against her now. However, he even more upset when he thought of Mango''s current situation. "I won''t argue about this with you anymore. There''s no need to discuss it anymore since you don''t want to talk about it. You said that I''ll find out sooner orter, but don''t stop me from doing what I want to do now. I can''t do anything to you, but I won''t let the butler go." After that, he growled at the people beside him. "What are you waiting for? Get him out!" "Mr. Ye, please spare my life. Madam Ye, please save me, please!" The butler cried so loudly that his voice went hoarse. His chances of survival were low. Madam Ye''s heart ached upon seeing Nathaniel act like this because the butler has been with her for decades now. "Nathaniel, you can''t do this!" She suddenly felt a sharp pain in her chest as she struggled to get down and stop him. She then fell directly to the ground. "Nathan, Nathaniel, he has been with me for more than 30 years. He was the one who apanied me in those lonely days abroad. You can''t take him away from me! You can''t do that!" Madam Ye cried, but Nathaniel said ruthlessly, "Hey, Mango had apanied me for many years too. She suffered so much for me and the Ye Family when it wasn''t her ce to do so. I don''t know if you were involved in the incident where I was locked up in the Underground City, but I won''t let anyone hurt Mango now, not even you. I am your son, so I can''t do anything to you/ Hence, I''ll just let your butler suffer for you as he''s apanied you for thirty years now. Don''t worry about your heart, as Noah is here to help. Rx, I will take care of you, and nothing will happen to you." Nathaniel directly kicked the butler out after he said that. Someone covered the butler''s mouth and dragged him out as he cried out. "Nathaniel, you are so cruel! You will regret it if you do this to me!" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Madam Ye shouted angrily. Then, her vision went ck and she passed out immediately. Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Thomas was a little worried and asked, "Mr. Ye, urn..." "Have Noahe over and take a look at her." Nathaniel didn''t feel good doing this. However, he felt even more depressed thinking about the fact that she had cooperated with outsiders to kidnap Mango. The butler was directly dragged to the sea, and no one dared to help her plead for mercy. Nathaniel followed the speedboat. He didn''t feel any emotions as he watched the butler struggling in the water. At this point of time, he would kill anyone who intended to touch Mango. The atmosphere was a bit stifling, and the people around Nathaniel felt like they were walking on eggshells. Nathaniel held the pill given by Noah in his hand and put it straight into his mouth without saying anything. It was not that he didn''t know that his nerves was in pain, but he couldn''t care less for now. How could Mango escape from Nick''s hands on her own? Her body was too weak. Moreover, he had absolutely no idea what sort of person Nick was now. The butler''s screams became softer as it was partially muffled by the sea breeze and waves. Someone came to report that the butler couldn''t hold on any longer, and he asked Nathaniel if he really intended to let the butler die. After all, it was still a life. They didn''t have the guts to kill people. Nathaniel looked at the dying butler and said with a sneer, "Let''s pick him up first. We''ll continue after he recovers." This sentence was emotionless, but it gave the people around him a chill. Nathaniel not only made the butler suffer once, but repeatedly. It was psychological torture. If they were the butler, they would rather Nathaniel kill them quickly than suffer through this. Nathaniel no longer looked at the butler. Instead, he closed his eyes and rested. His nerves began to hurt again. He couldn''t bear the pain even after taking the medicine. It became increasingly painful even as he tried his best to suppress it. His hands were tightly clenched into fists, and his veins appeared. His forehead was covered with sweat, but he just sat on the deck and did not say a word, so people thought that he was meditating. Nathaniel only felt that his head was about to burst. The murderous aura around him intensified. Then, he stood up with a chilling gaze. No one dared say anything to Nathaniel, and he felt extremely angry and furious. His intention to kill someone got stronger when he thought about Mango being trapped somewhere he didn''t know. Thus, Nathaniel knew that there was something wrong with his mental state. He knew that he needed to talk to Noah about it but now was not the time. The speedboat soon reached the edge of A City, where Nathaniel and the others would have to disembark. Nathaniel looked at his surroundings. It was very close to A City, but he didn''t expect that he would be able to get to Ocean City this way. "Note down the route and tell Thomas to buy the rights of this area for me, no matter how much it costs." "Yes, sir." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Nathaniel got in the car and went straight to A City after he said that. Nathaniel''s mood waspletely different from thest time he came to City A. After he arrived, he went straight to the Underground City with an impassive face. "I thought we had a deal. I didn''t think you were so despicable as to go back on your word and kidnap my wife. What is the meaning of this?" Nathaniel was filled with murderous intent. Jigsaw was a little stunned. "What do you mean by kidnapping? Stop joking, Mr. Ye. Our deal is almost done. Why should I do such a thing that serves no benefit to myself?" "Are you still trying to quibble? Didn''t you join forces with Nick? Are you saying that you know nothing about Nick abducting my wife when I was not around and escaping to the Underground City after that?" Jigsaw''s frown deepened after hearing what Nathaniel said. "Mr. Ye, I admit that I was working with Nick Ye before, but we never contacted each other again after you went back." "Who would believe you?" Jigsaw had no choice but to send someone to guide Nathaniel in search of Nick and Mango everywhere because Nathaniel insisted that they were in the Underground City. However, Nathaniel failed to find Nick and Mango after exploring the city. Then, his expression turned gloomy. "Where did you hide them? You should know that I won''t give you the design and authorization contract if I can''t find my wife. What I want is just my wife to be safe. I believe you know what is more important." Jigsaw nearly teared up after hearing what Nathaniel said. "Mr. Ye, I really don''t know where Nick Ye and your wife went. He really didn''te to my ce." "But he came to A City. Where could he possibly go if he didn''te to your ce? Tell you what, you''ll never get what you want for the rest of your life if I can''t find my wife." Jigsaw became more anxious hearing Nathaniel''s harsh words. "I''ll look for them for you. I promise I''ll find them, alright?" "Well, I''ll wait here until then." Nathaniel had arranged for his men to be scattered in every corner of the city. Meanwhile, Jigsaw quickly sent his people to find Nick and Mango. Nathaniel did not care if Jigsaw was just putting on a show. He decided to stay in the Underground City as he had a firm belief that Nick was here. Jigsaw returned to his room and called Nick in a hurry. "Where are you? Do you know that Nathaniel hase to the Underground City in search of his wife? I don''t care what your n is. I want you to send her to me now. You must know that nothing good would happen to us if we trigger that guy." Jigsaw gnashed his teeth in anger. "Oh, are you pissed? What''s wrong? Shouldn''t Nathaniel have torn you to pieces already with his temper? Or does Mango mean nothing to him?" Jigsaw was extremely angry with what Nick said. "Nick, did you do this on purpose? What the hell do you want to do? We''re in the same boat. Let me tell you, none of us can escape if we interrupt that guy''s business." "I don''t even know who that person is. You''re the only one I''m working with these days. Jigsaw, who''s your boss?" Nick asked straight-forwardly. On the other hand, Mango''s ears immediately perked up when she heard this. This was a very isted ce, and Mango didn''t even know where she was. She had woken up here after she was knocked unconscious by Nick at the dock. Nick didn''t go out at all, as if he had prepared for this. The refrigerator was full. He was well prepared and didn''t intend on leaving this ce. Nick didn''t bother to exin any of his actions, and he didn''t stop Mango from eavesdropping either. Honestly, he didn''t care about anything else as long as Mango was still here. This made Mango very curious and confused. "What on earth does Nick want to do?" She thought. Mango was a little nervous when she heard that Jigsaw actually had a superior. Jigsaw was working for someone? Was it the person that Nathaniel wanted to lure out? Was it the one who wanted the blueprints and authorization contract? Nick gave Mango a nce before he smiled. Then, he spoke to Jigsaw when he saw the doubt on Mango''s face, "What''s wrong? Can''t you tell us? It''s fine if you don''t tell us. Tell your boss that it''s fine if he wants Mango. We''ll just exchange our hostages." "What do you mean? Nick, what the hell do you want to do?" Jigsaw was so furious that he flew into a rage. Mango was also a little puzzled. She could feel that Nick did not seemed to be in the same team with Jigsaw along her way here. So why did Nick attract Nathaniel to the Underground City?" What did Nick actually want? Nathaniel had already given him everything if all he wanted was the Ye Family and their wealth. It seems like he was using his powers to look for Boston, the blueprints, and the authorization contract. Whether was it Mango or Nathaniel, both of them thought that Nick had cooperated with Jigsaw to destroy the Ye Family and Nathaniel, in order to vent his anger and resentment over the past few years. However, it seemed that Nick had ulterior motives. Wasn''t he doing all this for the final deal? Who was he going to exchange Mango for? Mango had slowly figured out Nick''s intentions despite her mind being in a mess. He had done so much just for one person, so who could that person be? Mango perked up her ears in order to listen closely. However, Nick''s expression turned cold. He said slowly, "I just want this one person. I''ll give Mango to you if you give him to me." "Who?" "The man who stabbed me in the back in Nakasara!" Nick''s words stunned both Mango and Jigsaw. "Nick, what do you mean? How could we possibly know what you have experienced during the mission in Nakasara?" "Stop. How would you have known that the Ye Family had the blueprints and authorization contract that you wanted if you weren''t involved in the Nakasara mission? I didn''t point it out all these years because that person was well protected by you. I had no choice but to cooperate with you because I couldn''t find that person despite all my connections. Do you think Nathaniel would continue to work with you without Mango even though he had promised to give you the stuff? I do not want your wealth, nor your business. All I ever wanted was someone that means nothing to you. Go ask your boss if he wants to ruin everything just because of one person. You have a day''s time, and I''ll kill Mango if I don''t see that person within the next day. I believe you know what Nathaniel would do if that happens. After all, we''re in the same boat, right?" Jigsaw wanted to kill Nick so badly after hearing what he said. "Nick, you did this on purpose! You had ulterior motives since the very beginning, right? You deliberately caused trouble for Nathaniel, turned the Ye family upside down, and lured Nathaniel here for that one person, right? You even kidnapped Mango!" "Yes! The Ye family has got nothing to do with me. I don''t even care if Nathaniel is dead or alive. I just want that person who betrayed me during the mission!" Nick''s words made Mango stunned. How could this be? Chapter 594 Chapter 594 He didn''t care about the rise or fall of the Ye Family, nor did he care about Nathaniel''s life. He just wanted the person who betrayed him? Who was that person? How could he not care about Nathaniel''s life? Didn''t he hate Nathaniel so much? Mango looked at Nick, but he didn''t exin anything. She wasn''t able to read the emotions within his eyes. Nick avoided eye contact and continued, "That person disappeared after that mission. Neither the military nor I can find any information about him. The only one who could hide him to this extent would be you. I searched for him for five years, but he was still nowhere to be found. Tell your boss to bring that person to the Underground City within a day. I will give you Mango in exchange. Otherwise, I will kill Mango and all your ns would be ruined." "Wait here. I''ll contact my boss. Don''t you dare f*ck around. Nick, you must ensure Mango''s safety. I want to hear her voice now." Nick generously handed his phone over to Mango after he heard what Jigsaw said. "I''m fine." Mango only said those words before Nick snatched the phone back from her. "Did you hear that? She''s fine. Don''t bother looking for me. I''m more than capable of hiding from you since I can even lure Nathaniel here. Don''t provoke me, as you know very well what I''m willing to do. Do you think I will care about a woman''s life if I can disregard my own brother''s life? Mango means nothing to me. However, I believe you are sure of what she means to you." "You''re ruthless, Nick. No wonder you are Nathaniel''s younger brother! Wait for me!" Jigsaw was so angry that he hung up the phone and then quickly got in touch with his boss. Mango looked at Nick and finally asked, "Why?" "What do you mean by ''why''?" "Why did you do that? Do you really hate your brother that much?" Mango looked at the familiar face in front of her and suddenly felt a little sad for Nathaniel. "Your brother lived in guilt for you for the past five years. He regretted letting you leave Ocean City on a mission for thest five years. He thought that you were dead! He lived like a zombie all the while! How dare youin about him? Do you really not care about his life? The both of you are biological brothers!" "Brothers? Why didn''t he stop me when I left Ocean City that time if he was my brother? Why didn''t he bother saving me at the first instance when he knew I was in danger during the Nakasara mission? You said that he had been living in guilt for the past five years, but were you with him for those five years? You actually believe everything he said? Mango, only you women would trust his words." Nick said coldly with unwillingness and injustice in his eyes. Mango took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I wasn''t by his side for the past five years, but I believe what he said. He even weed Macy to the Ye Family for the sake of you despite being vilified. You really thought he had feelings towards Macy? If there was really something between them, why didn''t anything happen since you were already dead for five years? He was just taking care of your wife! He even sent me away when he knew I was pregnant because he was worried I would start a conflict with Macy. You had the most important ce in his heart. How could you treat him like this?" Mango''s heart ached terribly as soon as she thought of what Nathaniel had to bear. "We have been married for three years, and we have never had a child. Do you know his desire for a child? Do you know how he felt when he knew I was pregnant? I didn''t know that time and thought that he liked Macy too. He didn''t exined to me before that Macy was pregnant with his child. He did so much for you that he even transferred his shares in the Ye Family to Wisdom. Do you think he only does this out of guilt?" Nick turned his head away, not looking at Mango. He said in a low voice, "So what if he really treated Nick well? It''s toote." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "What do you mean? Why do you say that he''s good to Nick? Aren''t you Nick?" Mango was sensitive enough to notice the loophole in Nick''s words, so she asked in a hurry and began to feel a little nervous. Nick turned his head to look at Mango. He stared at her for a long time. When Mango thought that he wouldn''t say anything, he pointed at his own face and said, "My face is the same as yours, just like Marissa''s. She used to look like this, and you''ve been turned into this by stic surgery, so do I. Don''t you see it?" Mango was stunned. "What are you saying?" "Take a look at my face properly. This face is exactly the same as your husband''s, so tell me, what do you see?" Nick took the initiative to get close to Mango. His face was the same as Nathaniel''s. However, Mango noticed a surgical wound on Nick''s face after she looked closer. "You had cosmetic surgery?" "Yes! But it''s hard to tell as the skill of the surgeon was superb." Mango was immediately stunned upon hearing what Nick said. She took a step back subconsciously before she pointed at him and asked, "Who are you if you''re not Nick?" "Who am I? I''ve almost forgotten who I was over the past five years. I used to think that I was Nick. Honestly, I want Nick to be alive more than anyone." His eyes welled up with tears as he spoke. Hence, Mango could feel his sorrow and grief. "Nick is dead?" "He''s dead since five years ago. Do you really think that he could really survive in the assassination against him? His spirit has dissipated five years ago. He was in my arms as he said hisst words. He asked me to tell his brother that he had never hated him for the rest of his life. He feel proud to have such a brother in his life. He said that he had finally won his brother for once and that he had finally did something that is more glorious than his brother."" He began to cry as he spoke. Hot tears slid down from the corners of his eyes. Mango''s heart was filled with shock and surprise. "Since he said that he doesn''t hate Nathan, then why did you..." "I felt that it was not worth it for him! I felt unfair for him! Nathaniel could''ve saved him in the action that year, but he didn''t. He would rather save others first than take Nick first. He was so close to Nick when he was about to die. So close till he could even touch him. Just a distance of a hand, and he had caused Nick to die." "No, he won''t! Nathan has always loved Nick. It''s impossible that he won''t go to save him unless there''s someone else who he needs to save more than Nick." Mango''s words made the other party a little angry. "Yes, there was someone particrly important who Nathaniel needed to save, but why did he have to be the hero? There were so many people there, so he didn''t have to do it. Nick trusted him and admired him so much, yet he did not rescue Nick first." He grabbed Mango''s cor, and his anger was very obvious. Mango could not answer his question. She was not Nathaniel, but she knew that Nathaniel had his own reasons for doing so then, or perhaps he did not know that Nick would not be able to escape. "Nick is a soldier, and he''s also very skilled. It''s impossible that he couldn''t protect himself. I think Nathan thought the same at the time." Mango''s words stunned him for a moment. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, "That''s right. Nick has excellent skills and is strong enough to protect himself. However, there were too many enemies. Someone stabbed Nick in the back, and that person is the man Nick once trusted the most!" Nick let go of Mango after he said this. It was only now that Mango understood why this person had disguised himself as Nick. He used Nick''s identity to enter the Dark Night Empire, and he used its power to find this person. Unfortunately, he had no results over these five years. He had to return to Ocean City and use Nathaniel in order to force the other party toe out. Mango could tell that this person was definitely Nick''s best friend, or rather arade- in- arms from the way he defended Nick. "Who the hell are you?" Mango''s words made the other party go silent for a moment before he said in a low voice, "My name is Addison Fang, and I am a very ordinary soldier. However, Nick chose me when I epted the secret mission. We lived together like a family in Nakasara for five years, and he took care of me like his own brother. He never got annoyed with me being stupid, and he tolerated me. There was once where he nearly sacrificed himself when he tried to rescue me from the Golden Triangle. Hence, I swore that he was going to be my blood brother. No matter what, we would always be together. However, he died in front of me. His blood was still warm and his eyes were still so familiar and clear. However, I can''t see him ever again. Do you know that I feel so lucky to be able to have his face? I feel like he is smiling at me every morning when I look at the mirror. I wouldn''t have survived these past five years if it weren''t for this face." Addison touched his face andughed a little maniacally. Mango couldn''t understand this kind of rtionship, but she suddenly didn''t know what to say. "Who was the person who stabbed the knife in Nick''s back?" "A man who used to be Nick''s best friend. He was a loser in the army. Everyone thought that he died during the Nakasara mission. The country even gave him high honors and he enjoyed the title of martyr like Nick. But I know that he is still perfectly alive! He was protected by someone. He was once Nick''smanding officer, and no one knew Nick''s true identity except for him. He was the one that blew Nick''s cover and stabbed Nick in the back with a knife when Nick went to report the sess of the mission! Shouldn''t someone like that be drawn and quartered?" Addison''s words caused Mango to nod her head subconsciously. However, what Addison was about to say stunned her. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 "You also think that this person should be killed, don''t you? But do you know that this person is from the Hans family?" Mango was stunned. "What did you say?" "You can''t believe it, can you? They say that all the Hans family''s sons are valiant heroes. Every single one of them is a martyr and all have sacrificed their lives for the country except for Terrance who was injured and then retired. How ideal! But who knew that your uncle from the Hans family would defect in the midst of war and be afraid of death? I initially thought that it was the Hans family that was shielding him, but I realized that Terrance and Madam Hans don''t even know about it from what I''ve investigated for the past five years. That''s the reason I did not attack the Hans family." Mango felt a sense of displeasure after hearing what Addison had said. The Hans family were all loyal soldiers but Mango didn''t expect such scum to appear. "Perhaps there''s something untold behind this?" After hearing Mango defending that person, Addison sneered and said, "Huh? What kind of untold story would cost Nick''s life? Do you know that the Hans family owes the Ye family a life?" Mango suddenly didn''t know what to do. Nathaniel loved his younger brother so much. How would he face her if he found out that his brother was killed by the Hans family? She had thought that she would be able to live a carefree life with Nathaniel since then. However, she didn''t expect that there was a death separating them. Why were there so many twists and turns in their realtionship? "Does Nathan know about this?" "What nonsense are you asking? How could I still be Nick if he knew? Only Madam Ye knows about this." Mango could not help but widen her eyes after she heard what Addison said. "My mother-inw?" "Yes, your mother-inw. Thest person Nick saw before he died was Madam Ye. It was also because of Madam Ye''s help that I was able to undergo stic surgery and use Nick''s identity to enter the Dark Night Empire to search for clues. I wouldn''t have been able to infiltrate the Ye Family so smoothly if it wasn''t for Madam Ye. Perhaps in her heart, she also wants to remember Nick through me. Our only goal is to find Mateo." "Mateo? That scum from the Hans family?" "Yes." Mango suddenly fell silent. Madam Ye had protected and cared for her so well even when she knew that she was from the Hans family. In fact, she treated Mango better than how Madam Hans treated her. Now that Mango thought about it, she couldn''t help but wonder how sad and upset Madam Ye must have felt. Mango was touched by how well Madam Ye treated her even if she knew that someone from the Hans family had killed her son, and Mango herself was a part of the Hans family. Addison looked at her and asked, "What are you thinking?" "My mother-inw is amazing. She has to face me every day. I don''t know how upset she feels, but she still treats me so well." "Does she? Do you know that it was Madam Ye that worked with me to kidnap you this time? Do you really think that she is great?" Addison''s words made Mango pause for a moment. She smiled and said, "The both of you are just kidnapping me to make Nathaniel angry, and then he would pressure Jigsaw. Regardless if it was you or my mother-inw, both of you have never thought of hurting me or my children, right?" "Are you so sure that we won''t hurt you or your children?" Mango smiled and said, "That won''t happen, because they are all the children of the Ye family. The only person you could harm is me. However, it was you and Madam Ye who saved me the few times when I nearly died. In fact, it was her thatforted me in the days when I felt most helpless and sad. She never mistreated me. I do not believe that someone would be able to disguise her feelings so deeply. She loves Nathan, and she would love what he loves as well." Addison heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what Mango had said. "At least you have a conscience. The rest of the Hans family are all heroes except for Mateo,. I don''t deny that." "So did you deliberately provoked Nathan this time? Unfortunately, he won''t do anything to you. You''re his younger brother, and he loves you the most." Mango''s words made Addison feel a little pain. "He would definitely not do anything to me if I was Nick. However, I''m Addison." "What do you mean?" Mango was a little surprised. Addison smiled with pain and said, "Your husband is not an ordinary person. He might have noticed something in the Underground City. He had asked Thomas to take my hair and do a DNA test with him before he went back. That''s why he quickly took my power away and even wanted to lock me up. I might have been in prison now if it weren''t for Madam Ye''s help, and all the following ns would not have been sessful. Nathaniel treated me well before because he thought I was Nick. However, do you think he''ll let me go now that he has proof? I beat Wisdom up who is like a son to him, and I nearly killed you. Nathaniel isn''t a kind man. There is nothing he can''t do, it''s just that he doesn''t want to." It was only now that Mango remembered all of this. "I''ll tell him. Don''t worry, I''ll ask Nathan to let you go. You''re doing this all for Nick. He''ll understand." "Maybe." Addison said with doubt. Mango could hear that Addison had given up from his tone. "You wouldn''t want to give up your life, right?" "Everyone is afraid of death, so am I. You are very strange. You still have the mood to care about my life when I''ve kidnapped you. Shouldn''t you care about whether I''ll let you go or not? You have to know that you''re not only Nathaniel''s wife, you''re also a member of the Hans family. Mateo respected his eldest brother the most, and you''re his daughter. Wouldn''t the chance of me winning be greater if I take you as a hostage? Hmm?" Addison looked at Mango, but he didn''t look fierce at all. Mango shook her head and said, "I don''t know Mateo. Plus, I haven''t even seen my father. I''ve cut off all ties with the entire Hans family. So, I don''t know if your method will work." "You''re still a member of the Hans family even if you don''t want to admit it. There''s still the shadow of Nick''s death in between you and the Ye family. Think about it, the rtionship between you and Nathaniel will be hurt if you tell him about my identity. Do you think it is worthwhile to give up on your rtionship for me?" Mango''s heart was in pain when she heard this. This was the problem that she was least willing to face, but she also knew that there was no other way as it was something that had already happened. After all, now that things were still developing, there was no way to know for sure who was truly in the wrong. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "I can''t possibly let Nick die for no reason just because I''m afraid that Nathaniel would find out about all of this right? He loves his brother very dearly." A hint of emotion shed through Addison''s eyes when he heard what Mango said. "Don''t think that I will let you contact Nathaniel. You will still be my hostage before I achieve my goals. I can''t give you any chance to contact the outside world, so save your breath. I''m telling you all this just in case. At least you will know why you died if I fail to protect you. Addison walked out as soon as he finished speaking. Mango sat alone in front of the window, thinking about what Addison had just said. She didn''t know much about the Hans family, and she did not even have the opportunity to do so although she was part of the family. However, she had to bear the burden because she was rted to them. To be honest, there was resentment and hatred in Mango''s heart. She even wished that she was not part of the Hans family. She only hoped that Nathaniel would be able to withstand all of this. Right now, he had no idea what was going on. Nathaniel would surely hate Madam Ye, and he would also be worried about her. How could he bear the fact that the person he loved was his enemy''s niece? Mango''s heart ached, but she couldn''t do anything about it. She really hoped that Mateo was innocent, but Addison was so sure about his guilt. What should she do? Mango suddenly felt as if there was an elephant sitting on her chest, and it was so stifling that she couldn''t breathe. Meanwhile, Nathaniel did not get any news from Jigsaw. His expression was so grim that the people around him felt a chill down their spine. "Mr. Ye, don''t worry, Jigsaw will have news soon." Jigsaw''s men were trembling with fear. Nathaniel didn''t say anything and just sat there, but he felt very uneasy. "I''ll be going out for a while." He stood up abruptly, but then he was stopped by someone. "Mr. Ye, you''d better stay here and wait for news." "Get out of my way." Nathaniel was already filled with anger, and it only got worse when someone tried to stop him. His expression turned extremely ugly. The man said in an awkward manner, "Mr. Ye, this is still Jigsaw''s territory, you better..." "His territory? Then he should be able to prove his prowess. I came here alone, and you trapped me here previously. What? Do you think you can trap me again today? No matter onnd, sea, or sky, I want to see if Jigsawmands more men than me in those aspects. I''m not afraid to tell you that I have found Yama Hades. Tell Jigsaw that he won''t see his wife ever again if I can''t find my wife in the next three hours." After that, Nathaniel kicked the person in front of him away and walked outside quickly. Everyone was stunned. Jigsaw''s wife? Jigsaw still had a wife? No one knew about the rtionship between Jigsaw and Yama Hades. Nathaniel wouldn''t have known too if he hadn''t heard from Dr. Bay. He could tell that it wasn''t that Jigsaw didn''t have the ability to absorb Yama Hades'' hospital into the Underground City but he just couldn''t bear to do so. That meant that Jigsaw still had feelings for his wife, and so Nathaniel could use her as a bargaining chip. Jigsaw''s men told Jigsaw about what had happened as Nathaniel quickly walked out of the Underground City. Jigsaw was stunned for a moment. Although he had no idea how Nathaniel knew about the rtionship between him and Yama Hades, he was really anxious at this moment. Nathaniel and Nick were both pressuring him. What should he do? Did he really have to make a request to his superior? Chapter 596 Chapter 596 "D*mn it!¡± Jigsaw was so angry that he directly flung the phone away, but he still picked it up and dialed a number after some thinking. Nathaniel walked out of the Underground City and went straight to Yama Hades'' hospital. There were quite a lot of people in the hospital. They must have been sent by Jigsaw to protect Yama Hades. Nathaniel did not say anything and went straight in. The nurse quickly stopped Nathaniel when she saw himing in, "You are not wee here." "Get lost!" Nathaniel was in a bad mood and felt that everyone was annoying now. The nurse still wanted to stop him, but she trembled and hid when she saw the murderous look on Nathaniel''s face. Nathaniel quickly came to Yama''s office. "Who let you in? Get out!" Yama Hades did not raise her head as she scolded because she thought it was a nurse that came in. Nathaniel sat down in front of her and whispered, "Where''s Wisdom?" Yama raised her head when she heard a different voice. She was stunned when she saw that it was Nathaniel and she said with disdain, "What are you doing here? It''s not even been a week and you''re here for your son?" "I just want to see if he''s doing well." "He''s gone to school." Nathaniel was a little stunned when he heard what Yama Hades had said. "Gone to school?" "What? Shouldn''t he be going to school at his age? A four-year-old child needs to go to kindergarten. Don''t worry. The kindergarten that I enrolled him in is the most expensive one in A City. He''ll have the best education." Yama Hades quickly said as she thought that Nathaniel was worried about this. Nathaniel quickly regained hisposure and said, "It''s okay, I''m just surprised." "What''s the surprise for? Are you afraid that I won''t give him a good education? I will treat him as my own son for these 10 years. Don''t worry. Don''t alwayse to me if there''s nothing wrong with him. I don''t want to see you." Yama expressed in a very straight forward manner on how she disliked him. She was a blunt person. Nathaniel smiled and said, "I came here for your help." "I won''t agree to anything you ask for." Yama Hades rejected Nathaniel with just one sentence. Nathaniel sighed and said, "What Genevieve said is right. You have a bad temper. No wonder you divorced Jigsaw." Yama''s hand suddenly stopped. She looked up at Nathaniel and asked word by word, "How do you know the rtionship between me and Jigsaw?" "Someone told me, of course." Nathaniel said it in an easy tone, but the expression on Yama Hades'' face was a bit ugly. "Not only that, but I also know that you fancy Wisdom so much because he is as old as your son when he died. Your memory still remains at the time when your son was four years old. You suffered from depression, so your son..." "That''s enough!" Yama Hades'' painful memories were dug up, and it was like reopening and scattering salt on an old wound. It hurt her so much that she trembled. "How do you know all this?" "I told you that Genevieve told me this. Her father was your senior." Yama Hades looked at Nathaniel wistfully as she heard what he said. There was a little mncholy on her face. "Mr. Bay?" "Yes!" Yama Hades lowered her head as she went into deep thought. Nathaniel did not hurry her. He just looked at her and waited. Yama Hades finally spoke after 10 minutes. "What do you want me to do for you?" "Get Jigsaw to contact Nathaniel and let my wife go. Otherwise, I''ll take you with me." Nathaniel''s words made Yama smile sadly. "Do you really think that we divorced because I felt guilty about killing my son due to my depression?" "Don''t tell me that''s not it?" This surprised Nathaniel a little. Yama put down the experiment in her hand and said sadly, "Of course not. We might not have divorced if it was only about that." "Then why?" "It''s because of what he is doing right now." Yama looked at the sky outside and whispered, "I don''t know where he met his boss, but he insisted on working for him as if he were possessed. He would leave for weeks, and sometimes we wouldn''t even get to see him for half the year. I took care of my son alone. I can care for him if he was sick, but what if my son needed his father? Where was Jigsaw? I have never needed so much money. He was the one that said he wanted to give the best life to me and our son. He never knew that his absence in times when his wife and son needed him most was something that money couldn''t rece." "Later, I finally became depressed. I knew that there was something wrong with my mood. I said it more than once and asked him toe back to apany me, but he was always busy and always told me that he couldn''t return. Just like that, my illness became increasingly serious until that thing happened." "When I told him that our son fell to his death when he was away, he thought that I was joking. I really didn''t want to live anymore the time by the time he came back. I thought that he would leave his bosspletely after this incident. However, he was called back after being with me for just a few days. I always thought that person was a woman, and he had cheated on me. I thought that was why he treated me and my son so badly. It was onlyter on that I found out that it was a guy. I have no idea who that person is, but that phone call was definitely more important than me and our son. I raised the idea of divorce because I didn''t want to live like that anymore. However, he didn''t agree to it. The days passed quickly after that, but we''ve gone our separate ways. So I can''t help you if what you want me to find that person." Nathaniel understood what was going on after he heard what Yama Hades said. "I don''t need you to tell me who that person is. I just want to use you to threaten Jigsaw. I''ve said that he and Nick are working together to kidnap my wife. You know that her body can''t take it after the surgery." "Mango''s body is not as fragile as you think. Desmond''s blood is very nourishing for her. Although she just finished the operation a few days ago, she can handle it. You don''t have to worry about it. As for Nick, I heard that he came to the Underground City, but no one knows where he is. If you want to use me to negotiate with Jigsaw, I can do that. But I still have to say that I am far less important than you think. In Jigsaw''s heart, his wife and child are nothingpared to that person. Sometimes I even think that Jigsaw would die if he didn''t obey his boss. Therefore, I did not pressure him anymore, but I couldn''t keep on living like that." Yama lowered her head and continued with the experiments in her hand. "Don''t make a sound if you want to stay here. I don''t like others around when I''m doing research. It''s best if I don''t notice your existence." "All right." Nathaniel sat there and waited. Jigsaw panicked when he found out that Nathaniel went to Yama Hades. His superior did not agree to release Mateo after he had asked for permission, and this worried him a lot. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Is Nathaniel still with Yama Hades?" "Yes, Jigsaw. It is said that everyone outside the hospital are Nathaniel''s men." Jigsaw got super anxious when he heard what his subordinates reported to him. Then, he called Nathaniel. "Nathaniel, can you not involve others in our problems?" "Is this just between you and I? Then why involve my wife?" "I wasn''t the one who did it. It was Nick! You should be looking for you brother!" "He''s working together with you. He''s no longer my brother from the moment he kidnapped my wife." Nathaniel said in a decisive tone. Jigsaw was stunned for a moment, he wanted to say something but couldn''t get the words out. Nick wanted Mateo, but his boss wouldn''t let Mateo go. Nick wouldn''t release Mango without Mateo, and Nathaniel would keeping for him without Mango. Hence, all their ns would be for naught. Jigsaw was in a dilemma. He had no choice but to call his superior again and tell him about his cooperation with Nick. The other party replied to Jigsaw after some thought. Jigsaw finally felt relieved upon receiving the reply. He quickly gave Nick a call and said, "My superior agreed to give Mateo to you, but you must bring Mango to us. However, the transaction can''t be carried out in the Underground City. You mustn''t let Nathaniel find out that you have left A City no matter what method you use. Let''s find another location to trade." "No way!" Mango, who was listening from the side, immediately stopped him. "Addison, they can''t do you much if you are in the Underground City as the Ye family and Nathaniel are there. They will protect you, and I''ll get Nathaniel to protect you too. However, they could do anything they like to you once you leave the range of Nathaniel''s men." Addison was more or less surprised to hear Mango''s words. "You are thinking for my sake? You don''t hate me? You wouldn''t have to go through so much if it weren''t for me. You nearly died on the way to A City, have you forgotten already?" "I would have died even without you. Nanny Zhang was the one that weakened my body, not you. So, I might be struggling now if it weren''t for you. You saved me despite tricking me. You led me to Yama Hades. If I''m not wrong, Desmond''s presence was your idea too, right?" Addison shook his head when he heard Mango''s words, "I didn''t do that. Madam Ye was the one that spread the news of Desmond''s location. There are many people who want Desmond, and it was impossible for the Underground City to ignore this business opportunity. Therefore, we leaked the news out. However, it was the people of the Underground City that captured Desmond." "So it was all your doing. I have to say, you''re truly very bold. If anything went wrong, I would have actually died." Addison nodded and said, "Yeah, so don''t you hate me?" "I only look at the results, and in the end, I got a blessing in disguise. I''m okay now, and I can stay together with Nathan for the rest of my life. That''s enough." "He might not be with you despite you having a long life. You''ve said it yourself that he loved his brother the most. Do you think he would be with you without any grudge if he knew that Mateo was the one who killed your brother?" Addison''s words stunned Mango. She really didn''t know for sure, but he wouldn''t, right? Nathaniel loved her so much, and he wouldn''t give up on her because of this, right? Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Addisonughed when he saw the hesitation in Mango''s eyes. "You''re not confident, so your rtionship is not as solid as you think. You''re not even sure if Nathaniel would distance himself from you." Mango''s expression turned a little grim after hearing what Addison said. "What''s wrong? You don''t like to hear it? You might as well just give up on this rtionship if you don''t have enough trust and tolerance in your love. Mango, you''re not a woman who cries over small matters. You have your own opinions. However, you''re too humble and weak in this rtionship." Mango stunned a little after hearing what Addison had said. "Humble and weak?" "Aren''t you? Are you still yourself since you fell in love with Nathaniel eight years ago? How was your life like after three years of marriage? You have put him as the center of everything, and you lost yourself. Nathaniel might not even notice his feelings for you if you hadn''t been swallowed by the mes in Macy''s incident. I have to say that God treated you well. At least Nathaniel fell in love with you. If not, it would all be for nothing. After all, you were the one that gave your life to him." Mango''s brows creased slightly after hearing what Addison had said. Addison continued, "It was only after five years that you had the guts toe back and seek Nathaniel. Furthermore, you nned to take his kidney to save your daughter. However, ask yourself if you have lost yourself again after you found out that you misunderstood Nathaniel. What about your career? Where is your fighting spirit? Everything in your life has revolved around Nathaniel. Your life is just like it was 8 years ago. The only difference is that Nathaniel now reciprocates your love. Mango, although the Ye Family does not need you to work to support the family, is this what you want? A love where you have lost yourself, and instead you spend your days waiting for Nathaniel toe home and love you." Mango was stunned once again. "No, I just have too many things to deal with. You also know that there were many things affecting me after I came back. I didn''t have the time to do what I wanted to." "That''s all an excuse. You can lie to others, but are you able to convince yourself? Why didn''t you participate in the car designpetition when the invitation was sent to you? You were willing to stay at home now that Mrs. Ye and Nathaniel treated you well. Therefore, you gave up on this opportunity. You got the chance the stand out in the world of design, but you did not take the chance to do so. You were willing to be ordinary and wait for Nathaniel in the Ye''s mansion. Is this a love that you really want, Mango? How could you expect a man to treat you well and love you when you are so weakpared to him? You''re still marching in ce while he has already moved forward. Perhaps you won''t feel anything now, but what about 10 yearster? By then, he would have grown, but you''re still a bird trapped in a cage. Are you sure you would be able tomunicate with him then? Mango, you have been married for 8 years now. You have gone through so much, yet you do not understand the true meaning of love." Addison paused and looked at the sky outside. "The initial stage of love is always beautiful, and it is the work of hormones. However, such beautiful moments onlyst for a while. The thing to do in order to ensure this continues is not to wait passively or silently. Men are not like women, and they would not sacrifice themselves for love. Perhaps Nathaniel will treat you well for life, but are you sure that''s the love you want? He is constantly moving forward while you are always standing at the same spot. He might treat you well in the honeymoon stage, but this would be transformed into responsibility as time passes. Do you think a man would want to love you once that happens? Have you thought of that? There are many women out there who are excellent and bright enough to attract him. What are you going to do then?" Mango waspletely silent. She couldn''t even retort this time. Yes, she had always held herself back for him. She had even subconsciously hidden her talents because Nathaniel was also a car designer. In fact, she gave up on the designpetition because she was afraid of surpassing him. But was this really the life and love she wanted? Wasn''t love something that empowered you to do what you wanted to? However, she had changed her mind to cater to Nathaniel from the moment she fell in love with him. Her previous hatred was reced by Nathaniel''s love even when she came back five yearster. The effort she put in previously was so insignificant in front of the Ye Family that it made her feel a little inferior, so she gave up on herself after what happenedter on. She used that as an excuse to give up on herself, and she was content with being Nathaniel''s wife. But she didn''t even manage to achieve that. Wasn''t her life was still in a mess? "Time waits for no man, and things won''t stop happening because you''re sad. Nathaniel ising to save you desperately this time. However, have you ever thought about what he would do if you were kidnapped again 10 yearster? He might stille to save you. But do you think that he will do it purely for you, or for the sake of your children?" Addison''s words were like boulders crushing Mango''s chest. She had always known that it was difficult to be the daughter-inw of a rich family. However, it seemed like she had prioritized the wrong thing. One could only y a good role if the person was true to himself. Mango looked at Addison and said gratefully, "Thank you, Addison. I''m grateful for the wake-up call." "I''m just telling the truth. I apologize for all the things I''ve done to you. However, I would have done the same if I could start over. You''re a good woman, but I''m sorry that I have to avenge my good friend." "I understand. Addison, that''s why you cannot agree to go to the ce that Jigsaw directed you to go." Addison said with a smile, "I have waited for this opportunity for five years. I will not regret it even if I die there this time. The only purpose I have is to seek revenge." "That''s not true. You still have a good life ahead of you. You can ask Nathan to do all of this. You can..." "Look, that''s the difference between the two of us. You''re always looking for Nathaniel to solve everything. Don''t have the ability to do it yourself? Mango, what will you have left if Nathaniel is no longer around or if something happened to him? What else can you do?" Addison''s words stunned Mango. Addison ignored her and said in a low voice, "I will not let others take over my tasks. Nick''s revenge was left to me the day I decided to be him. I will never rest in peace if I don''t kill Mateo myself." After that, he dialed Jigsaw''s mobile phone. "Location and time." Jigsaw seemed to have predicted that Addison would agree and he quickly revealed the address. "The eastern pier. You must bring Mango here within an hour." Got it." Addison went to make his preparations after he had cut the call. Meanwhile, Mango was in deep thought. Did she really lose herself? She stretched her hands out and looked at them. She picked up the pen and intended to draw, only to find that her hands seemed foreign to the work. She wasn''t like this when she was in America. She had to get up before dawn to prepare meals for the kids and start work to support herself. Although those days were tiring, the joy she had when she was invited to take part in the design competition was something she would never forget for the rest of her life. However, what had she done now? She seemed to not havepleted a single project from the day she returned home. She used the excuse of designing something for the HY Group toe home, but the design was eventually stolen by Abyss, so it failed toe to fruition. She told herself that it was Abyss''s love for her that affected her design, but was that really true? Didn''t she give up on her own design because of Nathaniel? Her design was now in the hands of the Tang''s Group and it had been altered from the original. She felt something stirring inside of her whenever she saw it being on sale. It felt as if someone had stolen her child from her. No, in fact, she''d given her child up for adoption, so it did not belong to her anymore. As Addison said, she was in a mess. She even lost herself this time when she returned home. Madam Ye wanted her to be the mistress of the Dark Night Empire just because she was Nathaniel''s wife. But what were her thoughts on it? She had to agree to it whether she liked it or not because that was a responsibility that the daughter-inw of the Ye Family needed to carry. However, could she even shoulder all the responsibilities of the Dark Night Empire? No! She didn''t even know the most basic operations of it! It was always Merle who was running it. She gave her son and daughter a loving home after she came back, and she used to think that she would be a good wife and mother. She would wake up blissfully every day, and then she would send her children to school. But now? How much time had she spent with the children since she came back? What on earth was she so busy with? Addison was right. Time waited for no man, and all these incidents just inserted themselves into her life. However, she was content to just go with the flow, and she never took the initiative to change anything. She had lived a terrible life. She left all her children behind and put herself in danger time and time again. She felt like a burden now that she thought about it. Hence, what would Nathaniel think? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Would the current situation be different if she was independent? Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Mango was in deep thought. Meanwhile, Addison had begun to make his preparations. Someone came to report to Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, we intercepted the content of Jigsaw''s call just now." "Tell me." "They''re going to bring Mango to the Eastern pier one hourter." Nathaniel stood up instantly when his subordinate repeated the contents of the call to him. "Lead a team and make preparations there in advance." "Yes, sir." Yama Hades'' hand paused for a moment, but she did not say anything. She continued to study the experiment in her hand, but her gaze was somewhat distracted. Nathaniel nced at her and asked in a low voice, "You don''t want to go?" "No, Jigsaw and I no longer have anything to do with each other." Yama Hades said coldly, but Nathaniel saw that her hand trembled a little. "I''ll try my best not to hurt him. I''m only doing this to save my wife, not to hurt him. Don''t worry." Yama Hades did not respond to what Nathaniel said, but Nathaniel knew that deep down in her heart, she still cared for Jigsaw. "Leave a few men in the hospital and don''t disturb Yama Hades. Do you understand?" "Yes sir!" Nathaniel turned around and left after he had arranged everything. One hour arrived in a blink of an eye. Addison had already decided to get up after Mango had thought through everything. "Let''s go. It''s up to God whether we live or die this time. Mango, I''m giving you a chance to call Nathaniel. You might still have a chance to live." Addison''s words made Mango pause for a moment. She looked at Addison. She was somewhat absent-minded for a moment when she looked at this face which looked simr to Nathaniel. She would drag Nathaniel into this fight between Mateo and Addison if she asked Nathaniel to rescue her. Moreover, was it really a good idea to tell Nathaniel about the cause of Nick''s death at this time? Mango couldn''t make up her mind. Addison looked at his watch when Mango was still hesitating, "I''ll treat it as you''ve given up on this chance if you don''t say anything. Let''s go now." Mango might have hesitated because she was afraid that Nathaniel would find out about Mateo. She got up without saying anything when she heard Addison''s words. The two of them soon arrived at the eastern pier.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Addison had his own way of doing things, and Mango couldn''t help but admire him. It would be great if he was truly Nick. No one knew what would happen when Nathaniel discovered the real reason behind Nick''s death. Hence, Mango wasn''t sure either, but she was very worried. Jigsaw''s men were there when the both of them arrived at the eastern pier. Jigsaw heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Mango was safe. "Nick, you are really annoying. We agreed to cooperate with each other. We want a contract from the Ye family, and you wanted to destroy the Ye family and Nathaniel. Why are you going back on that now?" Jigsaw really didn''t know what Addison was thinking as he looked at him. Why did he want to provoke Mateo and give up on the wealth of the Ye family? However, Addison said with a sneer, "You''ll never know why I''m doing this. Cut the crap. Did you bring him here?" Jigsaw shook his head as he thought that Addison was making a mistake. "Mr. Hans, please." Jigsaw took a step back and a man came out from behind him. This person looked very simr to Dennis. Mango felt as if she was looking at her father when she saw him. She was stunned. Emotions stirred in her chest as she looked at Mateo. Mateo looked at Mango first when he came out. He only shifted his nce to Addison when he saw that Mango was alright. "Nick Ye, I heard that you were looking for me?" Addison''s aura changed from the moment he saw Mateo. There was an unspeakable murderous intent that shrouded them. He clenched his fists tightly and couldn''t wait to kill Mateo with his own hands. "Don''t you know why I''m looking for you? Mateo, I remember how you stabbed me in the back that year." Addison''s eyes shone with a murderous glint. Mango grabbed his wrist as he was about to move forward. "You can''t hurt him no matter what." "What did you say?" Addison hadn''t thought that Mango would actually help Mateo. "Hahahaha, you''re really from the Hans family. So are you really going to protect him for the sake of the Hans family now that you have seen him?" Addison wanted to get rid of Mango, but he failed to do so. Mango used all of her strength to pull him back and said, "What are you trying to do? Murder him straight up? Do you think that this is the medieval age where we can settle things by bloodshed? This is a society ruled byw. Someone will punish him if he is guilty, but it won''t be you. Wake up. What can you do when everyone here is his men? You can still live as long as you have with you. However, you are sure to die if you go up to him now. They won''t be merciful." Mango didn''t want to see Addison die. Those who would avenge Nick shouldn''t die, and he certainly shouldn''t fall at the hands of Mateo. Addison suddenlyughed when he heard Mango''s words. "I don''t intend to live. My purpose just to kill Mateo. I won''t have any regrets anymore if he dies. I will finally be with Nick." Addison''s voice was not loud, but Mango could hear it clearly. "No! No way! Think about Wisdom even if you do not think for yourself. He''s lost his mother. He would have always been our son if you didn''te back, but he now knows that you''re alive! You yed the role of his dad. What would he do if you died? He is right here in A City! He''s still so young. Aren''t you afraid that he would break down? You say that you did it for your good friend. Did he ask you to harm his son?" Mango''s words stunned Addison. However, Mateo suddenly stepped forward to grab Mango and pulled her behind him. At the same time, Jigsaw''s men immediately stepped forward and began to attack Addison. "No! Don''t hurt him!" Mango suddenly attacked Mateo. She knew that she was no match for Mateo as her body had not recovered yet. However, she couldn''t wait any longer. Addison cannot die! He was Wisdom''sst family member, and hisst hope. At least Wisdom would still have a dad even though Addison was faking it. She wouldn''t allow Wisdom to suffer the pain of losing his father again. It didn''t cause any harm to Wisdom when Nick died five years ago because Wisdom wasn''t born at that time. However, no one could tell Wisdom what was going on now that he had grown up and noticed Nick''s presence. Mango was afraid that he couldn''t take the pain of losing both parents. Macy''s death had already changed Wisdom a lot. She couldn''t stand watching Wisdom having to bear all of this again. Mango''s moves were quick and urate, but it was a pity that Mateo was a very skilled man. He started to counterattack the moment Mango took action. Mango was subdued by him in less than three seconds. "Let go of me! You don''t deserve to be a member of the Hans family! Mateo, you''ve brought shame to us! I won''t forgive you if he dies! I will haunt you forever!" Mango was so angry that she was about to go berserk. Mateo smiled and said, "I would have thought he was Nathaniel if I didn''t know better. What''s wrong? Have you fallen in love with him?" "What are you talking about? Mateo, let go of me!!" "You can''t save him. He was dead from the moment he requested to see me." Mateo''s words caused Mango to struggle even harder. "I don''t care. I can''t let him die!" "He is not your brother-inw. You don''t have to help Nathaniel keep him alive so desperately." Mateo spoke to Mango in a voice that only the two of them could hear. Mango was stunned. How did he know? Mango looked at Mateo in surprise. Mateo whispered, "I''m the only one who knows about this. Don''t worry, no one else knows that he''s fake, so you don''t have to risk your life. You''re my eldest brother''s daughter, so I don''t want anything to happen to you." "You dare talk about my father? Don''t you feel sorry for him and the Hans family? Mateo, can you just stop with this farce?" "Listen to me! Leave this alone and run! Do you really want Nathaniel to cooperate with Jigsaw?" Mango was slightly taken aback by Mateo''s words. What did that mean? Did Mateo not want Nathaniel to cooperate with Jigsaw? Wasn''t this what they had always hoped for? Or was Mateo plotting something again? "Let her go!" Nathaniel suddenly appeared out of nowhere. He joined the battle quickly and immediately brought the situation under control. Nathaniel was quite surprised when he saw Mateo. "You''re actually still alive? So it was you that wanted the blueprint and authorization contract? Why?" Nathaniel would never have imagined that it was Mateo who had schemed against the Ye family. However, Mateo was not surprised upon Nathaniel''s arrival. Jigsaw took the advantage to grab Addison as he wanted to use him to threaten Nathaniel. "Nathaniel, you''d better think twice. Your brother''s life is in my hands. Tell your men to stay back, or I''ll kill him.¡± "No, don''t!" Mango shook her head in a hurry and shouted towards Nathaniel, "Nathan, save him!" Addison was trapped in Jigsaw''s grasp. He looked at Mango and said, "Do you understand what it means to save me?" Nathaniel looked at Mango, and then at Addison. He seemed to have sensed that there was some kind of secret between the both of them, but that wasn''t important. The most crucial thing now was that he needed to save Mango. He looked at Addison and said coldly, "No one in the Ye family would be afraid of death. Do you think that you can threaten me with his life, Jigsaw?" Jigsaw was stunned by this sentence. How was this possible? Everyone knew that Nathaniel loved his younger brother the most. He could even give up everything in the Ye family for Nick. Why was he like that now? "Nathaniel, I''m serious. I will really kill him if you don''t get your people to stop!" "Do it." Nathaniel said coldly. He didn''t show any mercy to this imposter who pretended to be his younger brother. Furthermore, this person had kidnapped his wife. Addison suddenly burst intoughter, which sounded sad and dreary. Mango suddenly felt her heart aching. "Nathaniel, no! He can''t die!" Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Nathaniel turned to look at Mango. How could Mango beg for mercy for the person who kidnapped her in less than one day? He couldn''t understand, and his gaze became a little bit gloomy. Mango knew that Nathaniel had misunderstood her, but there was no way for her to exin now. She could only say, "Think about Wisdom. He has done nothing wrong even if Nick did. He''s only been with his father for a few days, and he''s right here. How will he bear it if he finds out that his father is gone? We adults can do whatever we want, but think about Wisdom." Nathaniel was stunned after hearing what Mango had said. Wisdom''s innocent face appeared in his mind. The little boy who used to follow him around and call him daddy had changed a lot since Macy died. Nathaniel''s chest suddenly tightened when he thought about Nick now. He was capable of anything, but he couldn''t hurt Wisdom. Nathaniel looked at Addison, and he was actually a little hesitant. How could Addison not know what Nathaniel was thinking? He could not help butugh sadly in his heart. The only role he didn''t y well was the role of a father. He felt sorry for Wisdom! He had been cruel to Wisdom in order to take revenge. However, Wisdom had always been so attached to him. Wisdom still liked him and wanted to get close to him even if he had hit him. Perhaps this was the power of kinship. Addison could tell that Wisdom craved his father''s affection. His eyes were a little teary. When Jigsaw saw this, he couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Ye, we can settle this matter peacefully, right? We only want the blueprint and authorization contract. We won''t harm Nick and Mango, and we will even let them go if you give us the design and contract. What do you think?" Nathaniel looked at Addison''withplicated emotions in his eyes, but there was hatred in them. He couldn''t forgive someone who pretended to be his little brother to deceive him and harm his wife! But just as Mango said, his face gave Wisdom greatfort. He had no choice but to reconsider based on this alone. With a wry smile, Addison looked directly into Nathaniel''s eyes and said slowly, "I''m sorry." "Don''t you think it''s toote to apologize now? Why did you still do it since you''re sorry? I''ll settle the score between you and meter. I''ll spare you today for the sake of Wisdom, but you must know that I''ll being to collect my dues for me and the Ye family." Nathaniel''s words were cold, but Addison just gave a bitter smile and did not speak. Only then did Mango let out a sigh of relief. She struggled for a moment as she looked at Mateo with hatred and said, "I really wish that I didn''t share DNA with you. You disgust me." Mateo smiled and said, "Really? It''s a pity that you can''t get rid of the fact that you''re my niece." Mango was pissed. However, Mateo didn''t look at her anymore and turned to look at Nathaniel instead. "Mr. Ye, how about it? Have you thought it through? We just want the blueprint and authorization contract." Nathaniel then turned to look at Mateo and Mango. His gaze swept over Mango''s body. After making sure that she was fine, he said, "You really surprised me. I don''t know if Terrance and Madam Hans know that you''re still alive, or if they know that you''re living so grandly right now." "Mr. Ye, you don''t have to worry about that. Hurry up, I don''t have much time left. I still have to hurry back after getting the blueprint and authorization contract. Otherwise, do you really think that Nick has the ability to keep me here?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Addison was a little flustered after hearing what Mateo had said, but he didn''t do anything. It seemed that he was waiting for Nathaniel to make a decision. Nathaniel''s gaze darkened as he clenched his hands into fists. It was the second time that he had been threatened by this group of people. This was absolutely unprecedented. Nathaniel''s expression was ghastly, but he said coldly, "I will keep my promise as I have agreed to give it to you. However, you turned my brother against me and kidnapped my wife. Plus, I still don''t know how she''s doing. I can give you the blueprint now, but I''ll only give the contract to you after my wife and Nick are home safe." "Mr. Ye, that''s not a good idea, isn''t it?" Mateo''s words made Nathaniel sneer slightly. "No? You don''t trust me at all? Let go of them. I''ll pass the contract to you once they have reached Ocean City. I don''t have the slightest trust in you right now. As long as they reach Ocean City, I will willingly hand over the contract. Otherwise, none of you will be able to obtain it." "Uhm..." "Still hesitating? Do you really think that you have the time to do so?" Nathaniel''s voice became harsh. Just then, a child''s voice rang out. "Daddy? Uncle, mommy!" Everyone was stunned when they heard Wisdom''s voiceing from afar. "Wisdom? Why is he here?" Mango''s nerves suddenly sprang up and Addison''s expression creased with displeasure. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes instantly as he looked at Jigsaw. "Jigsaw, what is the meaning of this?" "I said that I wouldn''t fight with Yama Hades, nor would I do anything in her hospital. However, I didn''t say that I wouldn''t do anything to your son. Besides, the kindergarten he goes to is in the city, and it''s not within Yama Hades'' jurisdiction. Mr. Ye, don''t me me. This is just an insurance policy. We can still cooperate." Mango was enraged by what Jigsaw said. "Despicable! What else can you do other than murdering women and children?" Jigsaw did not falter because of Mango''s words. He only smiled faintly and said, "We''re just doing this just in case. Besides, Mrs. Ye, don''t you miss him? He was willing to stay by Yama Hades'' side for 10 years because of you. He is way too sensible. You can''t disappoint him, right?" "Jigsaw, you''d better get it right. Wisdom is now Yama Hades'' disciple, and she treats him like her own son. Do you still want her to experience the pain of losing her son again?" Nathaniel''s words finally changed the expression on Jigsaw''s face, but he still gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t mention my son to me. Your lives aren''t guaranteed without the blueprint and contract. I can only sacrifice your son now. Mr. Ye, we''re all aiming for a win-win situation, right?" At this point, Mango, Nathaniel, and Addison saw Jigsaw''s determination towards getting the blueprint and authorization contract. "Did you do this?" Mango looked at Mateo, and her eyes were filled with anger. Mateo smiled and said, "Is there a difference?" "You son of a b*tch!" Mango was truly angry. She was livid that she didn''t have any skills and she hated the fact that she didn''t have any strength. Furthermore, what she hated most was that she couldn''t control everything. Jigsaw still forced himself to hold on even when Nathaniel''s grave expression was scaring the wits out of everyone around him. Addison didn''t know what to say. He just stared at Mateo, as if he was afraid that he would run away. The tension in the air could be cut with a knife. Wisdom was shocked to see this when he was brought over, but he still quickly looked at Addison. "Daddy?" He was a little surprised. He thought his father was omnipotent. Not many could defeat his father. How could he possibly be subdued by others now? What were they going to do? Wisdom suddenly struggled like crazy. "Let go of my daddy!" Wisdom only had eyes for Addison. He was his only family. "Daddy, are you alright? Why are you here? Are you here to bring me home? I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. Daddy..." Addison felt very upset when he heard Wisdom calling him daddy. He never thought about Wisdom''s feelings during the process of taking revenge. He even forgot that he still needed to y the role of a father. Wisdom had led a very happy life because of Nathaniel over the past five years, which made Addison think that Wisdom did not need him. In order to let everyone else think that he''d turned against Nathaniel, he used Wisdom''s innocence against him, and he even beat the kid up. However, Wisdom did not hold a grudge at all. He was so sad and anxious now. Addison suddenly felt an extreme difort in his heart. What had he done? "Wisdom, don''t cry! You''re a man of the Ye Family, and Nick''s son. No matter what happens, we will never cry!" Wisdom quickly reached his hands to wipe away his tears when he heard what Addison said. His voice came out choked. "Okay, I won''t cry. I am Nick''s son, so no tears." However, the tears still rolled down from the corner of Wisdom''s eyes even though he had already tried his best to hold them back. Mango''s heart ached when she saw this. "Nathan..." Mango knew what Nathaniel was nning when she looked at him. She couldn''t help but feel softhearted at this time. "Wisdom is innocent! He is our child." Veins popped out on the back of Nathaniel''s hands, and his gaze was as sharp as a stake. He said slowly, "You''d better make sure that he is all right. I will make you regret it if something ever happened to Wisdom!" "Of course, as long as you cooperate." Jigsaw felt that he in the home stretch now. On the other hand, Nathaniel couldn''t do anything since things had developed this far. "Well, I''ll give the items to you, but you have to let them go first!" Nathanielpromised for the sake of Wisdom. He really didn''t want Wisdom to know about their illicit affairs. However, Jigsaw said with a sneer, "Mr. Ye, we know what the men you brought are capable of. We would be helpless if you don''t give us the things we want after we let your wife and brother go. As you can see, Mr. Hans is still waiting, and he purposely came for the blueprints and contract. I will be severely punished if I don''t settle this thing properly. Mr. Ye, I will guarantee their safety after your men retreat, and you give us the things we want." "You have a death wish, don''t you?" The anger in Nathaniel''s heart could hardly be suppressed as he was repeatedly threatened by Jigsaw. At this moment, Addison said, "Let them go. I''ll stay here." "That won''t do. Nick, you''re a member of the Ye Family. You''ve already chickened out once. I won''t fall for it again." Of course, Jigsaw wouldn''t listen to anything he said now. Wisdom suddenly cried out and fell down at this moment. Chapter 600 Chapter 600 "Wisdom!" Mango rushed forward in a hurry, but Mateo stopped her. "Let me go! Didn''t you see that he''s fainted?" Mango didn''t have a good impression of Mateo at all. Why did this person look like her father? Why? Unfortunately, Mateo didn''t care about her hatred at all. Addison tried to use all his strength to run to Wisdom when he saw that he had fainted. However, he was grabbed by Jigsaw who was a foot away from him. "Let go of me! That''s my son! Jigsaw, I''ll never let you go if anything happens to my son." Addison seemed to act like Nick at this moment. Addison felt guilty towards Wisdom from the moment Mango brought him up. That was right, why did the child have to bear the sins of the adults? He was only four years old! He was so innocent and lovely. He even called Addison daddy in such a sweet tone. Wisdom always respected and relied on him no matter how he treated him. Nathaniel became less angry after he saw that Addison was really worried for Wisdom. "Jigsaw, you know the consequences if anything happens to my nephew." Nathaniel didn''t move, but what he said was very powerful. Jigsaw smiled and said, "Mr. Ye, you can rest assured. The kid is Yama Hades'' disciple and also your precious nephew. I will never let anything happen to him. Somebody take him to Yama Hades'' ce for treatment. Make sure he is safe and sound." Jigsaw''s men took Wisdom away in a hurry after they heard what he said. Addison''s eyes followed Wisdom. He really wanted to y the role of a good father and apany Wisdom to know why he fainted if possible, but... He turned around and looked at Mateo with hatred in his eyes. Nathaniel did not miss the look in Addison''s eyes. Addison had a grudge against Mateo? Could it be that all he was doing was to lure Mateo out? Nathaniel''s thoughts whizzed around as he heard Jigsaw say, "Mr. Ye, you see my sincerity, right? Can you let me have the design and contract now?" "Alright, seeing that you don''t have any other tricks up your sleeve. I''ll give you what you want, but it''s best if you ensure the safety of my people. Otherwise..." "Don''t worry, we only want money, not more deaths." Nathaniel nodded slightly after hearing what Jigsaw had said. Then, he looked at Mateo. He didn''t know why Mateo was still alive, nor the grudge between Addison and Mateo. However, since he was Mango''s uncle, Nathaniel said, "You''re a shame to the Hans family. Let go of your niece!" "I have never thought of hurting my niece." Mateo smiled faintly and immediately let go of Mango. Mango lifted her leg and gave him a kick after she finally regained freedom. "You''re really a b*stard! I hate you so much. I would rather not have an uncle like you if I had a choice!" Her kick was delivered with full force. Mateo''s brows furrowed in pain and he almost let out a muffled groan. He looked at the woman in front of him, who was said to be his niece. For a moment, he felt quite amused. "Ha! My brother has a daughter!" He thought. Furthermore, she had a fiery temper. Mango was even angrier upon seeing Mateo''s smile. "Mango,e here!" Nathaniel was afraid that Mateo would have other tricks up his sleeve, so he hurriedly called Mango over. Mango looked at Addison. Meanwhile, Addison''s gaze was fixed on Mateo. She knew that she couldn''t stop Addison at all. Maybe he wanted to get caught on purpose so that he could get close to Mateo? This idea came up too suddenly. Before Mango could even think, she was dragged behind Nathaniel. "Did you get hurt anywhere? Are you alright?" Nathaniel asked anxiously as his men handed the design and contract over to Jigsaw. Mango held Nathaniel''s hand tightly and said, "Quick, stop Addison! Don''t let him do anything!" "What? Who''s that?" Nathaniel didn''t know who Addison was at all. Therefore, he was stunned for a while after Mango mentioned his name. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Addison rushed directly towards Mateo at the moment when Jigsaw let go of him. "Mateo, I want you to pay with your life!" He was so desperate that he even kicked the people in front of him. He took the dagger that was hidden up his sleeve and aimed straight at Mateo. "No! Addison!" Mango had no time to exin. She wanted to stop him, but she was restrained by Nathaniel. "What are you doing?" "Stop him! He can''t die! Think about Wisdom!" Nathaniel saw Mango''s anxiousness. What did she call him just now? Addison? He didn''t even know the identity of this person, yet Mango had already known about it. Furthermore, this person had kidnapped Mango, yet in the end, she was pleading for him? Why? What exactly happened between them? Nathaniel''s expression was a little sour, but it was a pity that Mango did not see it. "Quick, Nathan." Mango was unable to break free, so she could only ask Nathaniel for help. However, she found that Nathaniel''s expression was gloomy. "Addison? You knew that he was not Nick?" This question sent a chill down Mango''s spine. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She suddenly realized something and said quickly, "It''s not what you think. I''ll exin it to youter, but you have to stop him now. He wants to kill Mateo!" "Why does he want to kill Mateo?" Mango was stunned by Nathaniel''s question. Yeah, why? Should she tell him that it was because Mateo had killed his his younger brother, Nick? Addison and Mateo had already began to fight while Mango was left slightly stunned. Those who subdued Addison easily just now were dumbfounded. Addison''s skills when he was fighting with Mateo were not something that they could stop. Mango finally understood everything at this moment. Just as she thought, Addison had done it on purpose just now! Jigsaw was very close to Mateo. Hence, Addison could only have to opportunity to kill Mateo only when he was captured. "No!" Mango wanted to stop him once more, but Nathaniel firmly grabbed hold of her. "You seem to care about him very much. Do you know who he is?" "I do, so Nathan, please, don''t let anything happen to him." The expression on Nathaniel''s face became uglier the more Mango spoke. At that moment, Mateo flung Addison away with a shoulder throw. Mateo''s skills were pretty goodpared to Addison. Addison did not care about the pain in his body after he fell down. Then, he took out a dagger and stabbed it towards Mateo''s chest. "Mr. Hans!" Jigsaw was extremely frightened when he saw this. He quickly took out his gun and fired it at Addison. "No!" Mango''s eyes were wide open when she saw Addison copsing onto the ground. The bright red blood was dazzling to the eye. Nevertheless, he smiled. Addison finally grinned when he saw the dagger stabbed into Mateo''s chest. He had avenged Nick! His mission had beenpleted, and so was his life''s purpose. As he looked up, the blue sky reminded him of the first time he met Nick. Meanwhile, Mango copsed in Nathaniel''s embrace. She said in a whispered voice, "His name is Addison. He''s Nick''s good friend. He did stic surgery and came back to the Ye Family in order to avenge Nick because Mateo was the one who killed Nick. The Ye Family has been looking for Mateo for five years, but they couldn''t find him. They could only use Nick''s identity to lure him out. Nathaniel, he did it for your younger brother. I wanted to keep him alive because of Wisdom. How are we going to find a father for Wisdom after he wakes up? We owe too much to him." Nathaniel waspletely stunned. "What did you say?" "Is it toote to rescue him now?" Mango''s words caused Nathaniel to wake up abruptly. "Hurry up! Send him to the hospital!" Nathaniel''s words jarred Jigsaw out of his reverie. "Yes! Send him to the hospital. Yama Hades'' medical skills are very brilliant. She will be able to save him." Jigsaw''s men lifted Mateo while Nathaniel''s men carried Addison. They headed towards Yama Hades'' hospital. Addison held Nathaniel''s hands tightly when he passed by, and he said in a low voice, "Nick asked me to tell you that he was blessed to have an elder brother like you." Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and a warm liquid surged up in them. "Don''t talk! Hold on. I don''t care who you are. From now on, you are my younger brother. You still have a son waiting for you. I''m going to neglect him if you die." Nathaniel''s words made Addisonugh. He said, "You wouldn''t, because you are Nathaniel, and he is Nick''s son." Addison closed his eyes after saying that. Nathaniel suddenly felt a terrible ache in his heart. "Tell Yama Hades to save the Nick first!" Meanwhile, Jigsaw heard Nathaniel''s words. He had no time to bother about Nathaniel and their deal. Mateo was more important to him compared to Nathaniel." Jigsaw signaled with his eyes, and suddenly someone came out to stop the people who carried Addison. Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly became extremely harsh. "Get out of the way if you don''t want to die!" His head began to buzz, to the extent where he felt pain. He knew that his nerves were starting to hurt again. Unfortunately, he didn''t bring any medicine with him. Unfortunately, Jigsaw''s men did not listen to Nathaniel at all. At this moment, Nathaniel shoved Mango into the arms of his subordinate next to him and whispered, "Take care of yourself." After that, he suddenly made a move and kicked out at Jigsaw''s men. Mango looked at Nathaniel who was fighting after she was pushed. Then, she suddenly remembered what Addison had said. He said, "In this love and marriage, she thought too little of herself and hadpletely lost her way." Yes, she was also good at martial arts, and she was not a weak woman. However, Nathaniel''s first response was to ask someone to protect her. Mango''s gaze darkened a little. She said coldly, "Let go of me." The subordinates quickly let go of Mango as they dared not disobey her. Mango looked at Jigsaw, who was not far away and said calmly, "Call Yama Hades and ask her to prepare for an operation. Rescue Nick as soon as possible. If not, I''ll take Wisdom back, and our deal means nothing anymore. Get Nick out from the other side. Mr. Ye and I will handle things here." After that, she immediately took off the coat that Addison had given her. She then jumped forward and gave the people around Nathaniel a toss. Nathaniel was slightly stunned. Mango said coldly, "I''m not a damsel in distress all the time, Nathaniel!" At this moment, she suddenly screamed. Chapter 601 Chapter 601 "Be careful!" Mango saw a person suddenly pop out behind Nathaniel. He grabbed the fire hydrant and thrust it towards Nathaniel''s head. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt slight difort. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead and his whole body was stiff. Mango grabbed Nathaniel''s arm and dragged him aside in a hurry. At the same time, she kicked that person. Unfortunately, another person came with a fire hydrant and smashed it onto Nathaniel''s head again. Nathaniel had a headache, and his vision was blurred. He couldn''t see anything clearly no matter how hard he tried to. Mango had no time to care about him. She could only pull him out of the attacking circle. However, it was difficult to fight multiple people at the same time. Mango could avoid the attack of this person, but she couldn''t avoid the attack of another person. The heavy fire hydrant mmed into her arm. A crack sounded loudly in the air. Mango was in extreme pain, but she could only fight back quickly. However, she couldn''t raise her right hand at all. Nathaniel finally came to his senses. His chest tightened when he saw the scene in front of him. "Mango!" He stepped forward quickly and kicked the two men away. Then, he held Mango in his arms. "How''s it going?" "I''m fine. Let''s go!" Mango spoke quickly as she bore with the pain. Sweat beaded on her forehead, and her face was abnormally pale. Nathaniel looked at these people in front of him. He had a great desire to kill them. This feeling was stirring in his chest, and he couldn''t wait to burn everything in front of him into ashes. "Mr. and Mrs. Ye..." Thomas arrived with some men at this critical moment. "Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you to stay in Ocean City?" Nathaniel frowned. Mango didn''t care where Thomas should have been. She noticed that something was wrong with Nathaniel''s body. She quickly pulled Nathaniel and said to Thomas, "Thomas, I''ll leave everything here to you. Nathan and I will go to the hospital first." "All right." Thomas nodded. Nathaniel still wanted to say something, but the pain came again. He wanted to suppress the pain, but he did not manage to hold in his muffled grunt. The sound made Mango worry. "Are you in pain?" Mango couldn''t be bothered to care about her own arm at all at this moment. Nathaniel really wanted to say no, but the pain was too much that he couldn''t take it anymore. He could only say, "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry about me." "You''re still saying that you''re okay when you''re already in this state? You still want me to go first? What would you do if I really were to leave? Nathaniel, can you not always think that you can do everything and that everyone needs your protection?" Mango felt so angry. However, she also knew that it was pointless to talk about this now. "Follow me!" She took Nathaniel and headed towards the hospital. Nathaniel waspletely like a child right now. He had put all of his heart and soul into Mango''s hands. As he listened to her ramble, he felt strangelyfortable. It was as if the pain had been alleviated by quite a bit. "Do you feel like everyone around you are just statues? You always carry all the burdens by yourself. You were like this five years ago too. If you told me that the child Macy was pregnant with didn''t belong to you, would I have been so sad and depressed until I allowed someone the chance to try and assassinate me? You didn''t learn your lesson, and you still carried everything on your own. Do you think that you''re Superman?" Mango got angrier as she spoke. Nathaniel suddenly pulled at her. Mango thought that something was wrong with Nathaniel, so she quickly turned around to take a look. "What''s wrong? Is it hurting again?" Her lips were stolen by Nathaniel in a kiss after that. Mango was slightly stunned. Then, she let out a sigh and caressed Nathaniel''s head as if she was comforting one of her children. Nathaniel leaned on her shoulder and said, "Do you know that I really wanted to kill somebody when I saw you pleading for Addison''s life?" "He did it for your brother, and I did it for Wisdom." Mango didn''t want to bring up this topic because it would involve Mateo. Even though she didn''t admit that she was a member of the Hans family, it was still a fact that could not be changed. Nathaniel sensed that Mango was not in a good mood, so he turned her face and made her look into his eyes. In a gentle voice, he said, "You and Mateo are separate people. I won''t think of you differently because of him. Don''t pressure yourself too much with your thoughts." Mango was stunned for a moment. She quickly shifted her gaze away and said, "I didn''t." "You''re a liar. You just need to remember that you''re my wife, no matter what happens." After saying that, Nathaniel leaned on Mango''s body and said in a low voice, "Mango, I really can''t hold on any longer." "What is it?" Nathaniel copsed onto her body before Mango could even react to it. Her arms hurt badly, but she didn''t care about it now as Nathaniel had passed out. It was evident how much pain he was in as a tough man like him had fainted. Mango''s chest tightened and she did not dare to dy any longer. She did not care about the injuries on her arms as she dragged Nathaniel to Yama Hades'' hospital. Nathaniel and Jigsaw''s men stood at the entrance of the hospital. Jigsaw''s men were kept outside by Yama Hades, and they were not allowed to enter. No one dared to offend Yama Hades because of Jigsaw''s order. After Addison was pushed in, he was directly sent to the emergency room. Now that Mango had brought Nathaniel, their men nodded at them. However, Mango couldn''t be bothered to think about anything else. She gave Jigsaw a nce without a word, and she just wanted to bring Nathaniel into the hospital. Then she heard Jigsaw say, "Mrs. Ye, after all, Mr. Hans is your uncle. You really don''t want to do anything to save him?" Mango didn''t turn around. "I don''t have anything to do with the Hans family anymore. It''s none of my business whether he''s dead or alive. Furthermore, I''m Nathaniel''s wife and Nick''s sister-inw. He knows very well what he''s done to Nick. Perhaps his judgment from God hase. Don''t you think so, Mr. Hans?" She looked straight at Mateo. Mateo''s face was pale, but there was a smile in his eyes. Mango couldn''t bear to look at his strange expression. She quickly took Nathaniel''s hand and walked in. She heard Mateo say, "Deal with your own injuries quickly, otherwise, it will be troublesome if you have lingering effects." "You don''t have to worry about it." Mango couldn''t help but be touched. However, she could only harden her heart and pretend that she didn''t feel anything. Yama Hades came out of the operating room after she brought Nathaniel in. Was Addison cured in such a short time? Mango''s heart suddenly thumped uneasily. "He is..." "He had lost too much blood, and there was nothing I can do. I''m human, not a god. Sorry, I couldn''t save him." Mango''s heart tensed up when she saw that Yama Hades'' expression didn''t look very good. "Where is Wisdom?" This was the question that she was most concerned about. Yama Hades'' expression turned even uglier. "The child was so anxious that he fainted. I revived when he was sent over. Unfortunately, you sent Addison here before he could even catch his breath. He''s now with his daddy." Mango became even more worried after she heard what Yama Hades said. "How is he feeling?" "Nothing, honestly. He wiped his father''s face carefully, and he looked very serious. I left because I couldn''t bear to look at him. What''s wrong with you? Is your arm broken?" "Don''t worry about me. Take a look at Nathan. He passed out, and I don''t know where the pain originated. It should be nerve pain if I''m not mistaken. He was hypnotized before, but it failed." Mango shoved Nathaniel at Yama Hades. Yama Hades frowned tightly and said, "Why do I feel like I''m your doctor now? You seek me out for every ailment! I''m not a hypnotist, so I can''t do this. His life is not in danger for the time being. However, I can handle your arm for you." "I''m fine. Let''s take a look at Nathan first. You must have a n, right?" "I don''t. As I said before, I''m not a hypnotist. Mango, you''re going to be disabled if you don''t fix your arm. You will not be able to take care of him after you be crippled. It''s best if you think about it carefully." Mango was a little anxious after hearing what Yama Hades had said, but there was nothing she could do. She could only let Yama Hades fix her arm. "Don''t exert too much pressure on your arm during this period of time if you still want it. As for Nathaniel, I can''t solve his problem, but I can give you a phone number and address. You can see this person, and he may help you. Just say that I introduced you to him." Yama Hades gave Mango an address and a phone number. Mango went to see Wisdom in a hurry after thanking Yama Hades. Addisony on the operating table and looked at Wisdom quietly in the operating room. He didn''t have much time left, and he could clearly sense that his life was about toe to an end. Wisdom, who was in front of him, did not cry or make any noise. He was very quiet. Instead, he kept stretching his hands out to wipe off Addison''s sweat bit by bit. Addison suddenly felt a little regretful. Why hadn''t he shown any care for this child normally? Addison held Wisdom''s hand tightly and said weakly, "Do you me me?" Wisdom shook his head and asked very seriously, "Daddy, will you die?" The word ''die'' was really hard to bear. He had just lost his mother when he just found out what death meant. Now, he had to face the death of his so-called father again. Mango suddenly felt a lump in her throat, and a warm liquid surged up in her eyes. Addison felt upset as well. He held Wisdom''s hand and said, "You''re Nick''s son, and you''re the strongest boy I''ve ever met. No matter where daddy is, he loves you the most. He''ll protect you and bless you. You have to believe that he will always be with you, just somewhere you can''t see." "Daddy, will you die?" Wisdom asked this question repeatedly as if he didn''t hear Addison''s words. Addison was rendered speechless. "I''m sorry, Wisdom!" Tears were oozing from the corner of his eyes as he pulled Wisdom into his arms. Wisdom still asked stubbornly, "Daddy, will you die?" Addison cried. On the other hand, Mango covered her mouth and burst into tears. Addison wanted to say that he would not die, but he knew that this promise would never be fulfilled. He hugged Wisdom tightly and gave him onest hug. Then, his arm suddenly went limp and slid down slowly...Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 "Daddy, will you die?" Wisdom continued asking, but Addison couldn''t give him an answer anymore. The operating room suddenly became quiet. It was so silent that it made people feel suffocated. Mango couldn''t help but walk in and pull Wisdom out of Addison''s arms. There were still tears in the corner of Addison''s eyes, but he had already stopped breathing. Wisdom still looked at him and asked, "Daddy, will you die?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Don''t be like this, Wisdom!" Mango''s heart ached terribly. She held Wisdom tightly in her arms but Wisdom was still asking, "Will daddy die?" "Daddy will watch over Wisdom in the sky." "He won''t ever die." Wisdom finally shed tears. His voice was so weak that it would break people''s heart. Mango wanted to carry Wisdom out, but he held on tightly to Addison''s hand and didn''t want to let go of it. "Daddy, you promised me that you would take me out to y. You promised me that you would tell me a story. You promised me a lot of things, but you haven''t done them yet. Daddy, get up. Don''t sleep. Can you wake up?" He escaped from Mango''s embrace and went over to shake Addison''s arm as he pleaded over and over again. "I won''t mess around anymore. I''ll really listen to you this time. I''ll do whatever daddy wants me to do, and I won''t talk back anymore. I''ll listen to you all the time, okay? Daddy, wake up!" Wisdom''s behaviour confirmed Mango''s worst fears. She took Wisdom''s hand and said, "Wisdom, don''t be like this. Your daddy will be sad if you keep acting this way." "I want daddy! Mommy, can you make daddy talk to me? I was wrong, and I won''t do it again. I will listen to him. Can you ask him to talk to me?" Wisdom''s eyes were filled with tears. He was so sad, and Mango felt terribly bad seeing this. "Wisdom, I''ll take you home." "I don''t want to! I want to be with daddy! I want him!" "Wisdom, you still have me, uncle, Zion, grandma, and Rita. You still have a lot of rtives. We love you!" "But all of you are not my daddy!" Wisdom''s words immediately stunned Mango. She always felt that she had treated Wisdom well, but she didn''t expect that the most important people in Wisdom''s heart were still his own parents. His love had shifted more towards his biological parents the day he knew of their existence. However, the only family he had was now gone. Wisdom''s expression made Mango worried. "Wisdom, your uncle and I can be your daddy and mummy as long as you are willing." Wisdom did not speak as he leaned against Addison''s arm. He even took off his shoes and went to the operating table toy in Addison''s arms. He hugged Addison''s waist and whispered, "Daddy, can you hug me? I want you to do it. Just hug me like you did just now, okay?" Mango burst into tears instantly after she saw this scene. She couldn''t help but run outside. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had already woken up. When he saw Mango crying, he couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?" "Addison is dead." Mango sobbed as she spoke. Then, she dove into Nathaniel''s embrace and said, "I''m afraid that we will lose Wisdom too." "No, It won''t happen!" Nathaniel patted her back toforted her, but she was a still little worried. "Is Wisdom still inside?" "Yeah! Go in and have a look." Mango released Nathaniel. The scene was so heartbreaking that she couldn''t bear it. Nathaniel stood on the ground as if he was frozen to it the moment he opened the door of the operating room. Addison had already stopped breathing, but Wisdom had grabbed Addison''s hand and wrapped it around himself. He said repeatedly, "Daddy, can you hug me? I won''t be naughty anymore." Tears quickly umted within Nathaniel''s eyes. He quickly stepped forward and took Wisdom out of Addison''s arms. "Let me go! I want my daddy!" Wisdom struggled like crazy. However, Nathaniel forced himself to hold Wisdom in his arms and said, "Wisdom, calm down. Your dad is dead!" "Nonsense! I want daddy! I want him to hug me! I don''t want you!" He screamed and burst into tears. He was filled with so much sorrow that it made the people around him sad too. Tears streamed down Nathaniel''s face, but he said to his men outside, "Get him out of here!" "No! Don''t touch my daddy!" Wisdom struggled and even bit Nathaniel''s wrist in desperation. He bit him so hard as if he used everyst shred of energy in his body. Nathaniel felt a sharp pain in his wrist and his skin was broken. However, he held Wisdom tightly and asked someone to push Addison out. When Yama Hades saw this scene, she felt very sorry and said, "Poor child. Let me hug him." "Go away!" At this time, Nathaniel''s aura was so harsh that it felt like a blizzard had swirled up around him. Mango knew that Nathaniel was enraged by Addison''s death and Wisdom''s copse. She wanted to take Wisdom, but Nathaniel did not allow anyone to interfere. He carried Wisdom, who had been crying non-stop as he walked past Mango. Furthermore, he didn''t even notice Mango''s existence. Wisdom cried and finally fainted after screaming and crying too much. Nathaniel held him tightly. He looked at Addison''s corpse and said fiercely, "I would definitely give you a beat you up if you were still alive. Why bother to evene back if you couldn''t give him aplete home and the love of a father. Why did youe back with Nick''s face? Addison, is it? I will not thank you. I will not thank you although what you did was for Nick''s sake. Wisdom is Nick''s only son, and you have hurt someone most precious to him. I will never forgive you no matter how much you''ve done for Nick, purely because of Wisdom." Nathaniel got on the car with Wisdom in his arms. It was not easy for Yama Hades to stop them this time. Although she knew that Wisdom might not be able toe back if he left this time, it was hard for her to keep him. Mango went back with them. When she passed by Jigsaw, she said with hatred, "You''d better have the ability to bear the wrath of the Ye Family." Jigsaw''s brows were tightly knitted together. However, Mango no longer cared about him and directly got into the car. Jigsaw hurried to greet Yama Hades when she came out. "Bettany, this is Mr. Hans. He is very important to me. Can you..." "No, I can''t!" Yama Hades Bettany rejected Jigsaw straight away. "Bettany, he is very important to me!" "Everyone is more important than me and our son. I told you to stay with us a few years ago, but you still said that that person is very important. Today, I finally epted an apprentice, and I thought it could make up for my desire to be a mother, but you ruined it again. Now, youe and tell me again that this person is very important to you. You''re asking me to save him when you killed my apprentice''s father? Jigsaw, is everyone more important to you other than our son and I?" Bettany''s words suddenly left Jigsaw speechless. "This was an ident, really." "I believe it when others say it''s an ident, but I don''t believe it if you''re the one who said it. Anyway, I won''t save him. He''s lost some blood, but his life is not in danger now. However, I''m afraid he will really die if you dy any longer. Take him away now, or it will be toote for him." This was thest piece of advice given to him by Bettany as his ex-wife. Jigsaw wanted to say something, but he suddenly came to a halt. "About Nick Ye who was sent in just now..." "He''s dead!" After finishing her words, Bettany turned around and left. Jigsaw was totally stunned. "He''s dead?" Although he wanted to steal away Addison''s surgery slot, he had never expected Addison to die. Addison was Nick in their eyes, and Nick was someone Nathaniel cared about the most. Jigsaw was afraid not to imagine the consequences they would face as Addison was killed by his men. He suddenly shivered and said to the people next to him, "Hurry up! Prepare the speedboat or the helicopter. Quickly send Mr. Hans to the city for rescue! I will go with you just in case. You stay here." Regardless of what others thought, Jigsaw brought Mateo and left after he finished his sentence Nathaniel gave Thomas an order not long after Jigsaw left. "Get rid of the Underground city at all costs. Join forces with the police!" "Yes sir!" The famous Underground City waspletely destroyed not long after Thomas executed the order. Arge number of cultural relics were discovered, and the police intervened. Jigsaw broke out in a cold sweat when he received the news. It was fortunate that Bettany reminded him to leave early. Otherwise, he might have been caught now. Meanwhile, Mateo shut his eyes and said nothing. No one knew what he was thinking. Nathaniel and Mango went back home after they had arrived back in Ocean City. Madam Ye was going to turn around and leave when she saw Nathanieling back. However, she was stunned when she saw Wisdom in his arms. "What''s wrong with Wisdom?" "What''s wrong? What do you think? Was Addison''s death part of the n? You knew about everything, right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t help Addison turn against me. Both you and Addison knew that Nick had passed away 5 years ago, but both of you kept it from me. Both of you knew that Nick was fake, but did you ever think about Wisdom? Will Wisdom know that it was all fake? He saw his daddy die in front of him. Have you all ever wondered if a 4-year-old could bear that pain? You''re torturing a lovely child for a dead man. Mom, you''ve lived in vain all your life." Nathaniel''s words were very heavy. It was so heavy that Madam Ye couldn''t stand still. "I just wanted to help Nick get his revenge! The mastermind was too deeply hidden. We have used all our connections, but we still didn''t manage to find him. Addison and I had no choice." "Are you satisfied with the results now?" Nathaniel looked straight at Madam Ye. However, Madam Ye suddenly couldn''t stand up straight. She sat down on the couch, shook her head, and then said, "I never wanted Addison to die. I already think of him as my son, I..." "It''s fine that Wisdom is all right, but I will make you regret for the rest of your life if something happens to him." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he carried Wisdom upstairs immediately and did not look at Madam Ye anymore. Mango followed Nathaniel in. She suddenly didn''t know how to face Madam Ye when she saw her. "Do you me me too, Mango?" Madam Ye looked pitifully at Mango. Mango immediately turned her head away. At this moment, a sudden sound came from upstairs, which attracted everyone''s attention. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 "What happened?" Mango and Madam Ye ran up instantly. They were both stunned the the moment they opened the door. Wisdom escaped from Nathaniel''s embrace and bumped into the flower rack nearby. The flowers fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. Wisdom curled himself up in the corner and sat huddled as if he had lost his sense of security. Mango''s nose suddenly twitched. "Wisdom." Madam Ye''s heart also broke when she saw this. "Come on, Wisdom. Come to grandma. I love Wisdom the most." However, Wisdom did not respond to anyone. He sat there like a statue. He didn''t cry norugh. He was so quiet that it made people''s hearts ache. Nathaniel went forward. He went straight to Wisdom and squatted down in front of him regardless of the broken ss from the flowerpots. "I know that you''re feeling terrible. Just cry if you feel sad. You''re still a child. There''s nothing you can''t do. The floor is very cold. Can you get up please?" Nathaniel''s voice was very soft and gentle, but Wisdom acted as if he did not hear anything. Mango couldn''t hold it in any longer. She took a step forward and stood in front of Wisdom. "Wisdom, mommy will take you back to rest, okay? The floor is really cold. Should I ask Zion to come back and apany you?" Madam Ye was stunned by Mango''s words. "That''s right. Where''s Zion? Where did he go?" His subordinate said, "Zion has gone to A City. I haven''t heard from him yet." "What is it?" Mango''s heart was suddenly in a mess. A City was in a mess, and Zion had not shown up. Did something happen to him? "When did he leave? Get someone to find him!" "Yes sir!" After the subordinates left, Mango looked at Wisdom in front of her and she became ufortable again. "Wisdom,e to mommy, okay?" Nevertheless, Wisdom was very resistant. He was murmuring something in a low voice while being apprehensive to everyone. Mango could only hear him clearly when she went closer to him. He said, "I want my own daddy!" Mango''s tears streamed down again. Everyone could have thousands of reasons to do things, but it was simply something unforgivable if it hurt a young child. Mango couldn''t help but walk up to hug him as she sobbed, "I''m sorry, mommy didn''t protect your daddy. It''s my fault. Why don''t you give me a chance to love you? You''re a good boy, the best kid on earth. Let''s go to sleep now, and mommy will take you out for some food and funter, okay?" "I want daddy." Wisdom repeated this sentence over and over again. Madam Ye''s heart broke when she saw this. "Wisdom, it''s all my fault. I apologize to you, okay? Actually, he isn''t your..." "Mum, that''s enough. You can go back and have a rest." Nathaniel quickly interrupted Madam Ye''s words. Things had already happened, and the harm had been caused. Wouldn''t it be another kind of hurt if Wisdom knew that person was not his daddy, but his father had already died five years ago? Madam Ye was stunned all of a sudden. She realized that she must be going senile. Why didn''t she think of this? Five years ago, they thought that their n was perfect, and it was only to attract Mateo. However, what did they get after they lured Mateo out? His dead son wasn''t going to resurrect, and Addison as well. Now, even her grandson had be like this. As for Mateo, they weren''t sure if he was still alive. It was not worth it no matter how they looked at it. How did she lose her rationality? Why did she have to be so persistent? Madam Ye seemed to have suddenly aged by ten years. She started to tremble and found out that the butler was no longer there when she wanted him to help her up. She had lost her butler, and she also lost Nathaniel''s love for her. Madam Ye clutched her chest in difort and turned to leave. Her retreating figure looked so lonely that it made everyone feel ufortable. Wisdom didn''t react much to all of this. He seemed to have locked himself away, and he just kept silent and ignored everyone. Mango''s heart ached as she had no idea what to do. She looked at Nathaniel helplessly. "What should we do?" "Let him get some rest." Nathaniel forcefully carried Wisdom. Wisdom did not struggle this time and let Nathaniel carry him onto the bed instead. However, he quickly curled himself up into a ball and leaned against the edge of the bed, with his back facing everyone. The big bed made him look helpless and fragile. Mango sat at the edge of the bed and said softly, "Wisdom, take a nap first. Tell me what you want to eat and I will prepare for you, okay? You love mommy''s cooking, right?" Wisdom didn''t respond at all. Nathaniel let out a light sigh and ordered someone to tidy up the room. He then looked at Mango and said, "Let him rest for a while. How is your arm? Do you want to ask Genevieve toe over and take a look?" "No, I''m fine now." Mango was still a little worried, but Wisdom looked as if he was asleep right now. Mango felt that he was too quiet right now, especially after going through trauma like that. However, Wisdom refused tomunicate with them now, so there was nothing that she could do. She could only hope that Wisdom would slowly get over the pain of losing her father. Then, both of them closed the door gently. Everyone in the Ye Family became somewhat depressed because of Wisdom. "By the way, Yama Hades gave me an address and a phone number, saying that this person is a very good hypnotist. She asked you to see him, and maybe he can help to remove the hypnosis on you." Mango quickly took out the note. Nathaniel frowned and said, "Let''s wait first and see how Wisdom is doing . Besides, we haven''t heard from Zion yet. How long has he been gone?" When his subordinate heard Nathaniel''s question, he quickly said, "He''s left for some time now. He went by helicopter." "He should have arrived a long time ago. Why hasn''t there been any news? Send someone to check out where Zion''s route had leaded to." "Yes sir!" Mango thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "Wisdom likes Rita the most. Should we bring her back? Perhaps she will be able to help him out." "Well, too many things have happened these days. Our house doesn''t seem like home anymore. Our family must stay together forever from now on, no matter what happens. Wisdom will be our child from today onwards, okay?" Nathaniel gazed at Mango with suppressed pain in his gaze. There wasn''t a person in the world who felt worst. He had just gotten to know that Nick was fake and his biological brother had died five years ago. He hadn''t had the chance to react and now Wisdom was seemingly depressed. Wisdom was a child that Nathaniel had doted on for four years, and he treated him as his own son. Nathaniel''s chest felt terrible pain looking at him now. "Well, he has always been our child. I will love and care for him even more in the future." Mango felt a lump in her throat. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Thank you, Mango, thank you." Nathaniel hugged Mango tightly and said in a low voice, "Lend me your arms just for a while." He was so fragile now, which made her feel so sad. Mango hugged him tightly and said softly, "It will pass. Everything will be okay. I will not forgive Mateo for the mistakes he did." "Neither will I, but now is not the time to look into him. I feel like I''m about to explode. I want to kill, scream, and vent, but I can''t. I am the leader of the Ye family, and I am Wisdom''s father. I have to hold on. But my love, I am afraid that I can''t keep going any longer." Nathaniel had never said such things to Mango before. He was extremely fragile and disyed his weaknesses in front of her. Mango felt extremely ufortable with this. "It doesn''t matter. You still have me. I will help you get through it, and I will help you support the Ye Family. From now on, no matter what happens, I will never stand behind you and wait for you to protect me. Nathan, I want to care for you instead." Nathaniel held Mango tightly. A stream of warm liquid dripped onto Mango''s shoulder, and it was scorching. He was crying! Mango rarely saw Nathaniel cry. Mango didn''t know if it was because of the news of Nick''s death or Wisdom''s sorrow. She only knew that Nathaniel was in his most vulnerable state right now, and it touched her heart greatly. About five minutester, Nathaniel''s mood had stabilized. He let go of Mango and said with some embarrassment, "Am Ime?" "No, you finally seem human now, and you''re not so high and mighty anymore. Thanks for unveiling your weakness in front of me. Nathan, if we work together, everything will be fine." "That''s right!" Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s hand, ced it on his lips, and said, "Please take care of my family. There are still many things outside waiting for me. I still don''t know what kind of action they will take since I gave them the blueprint and authorization contract. This is something big and I can''t ignore it. However, Wisdom and Zion and the others..." "Don''t worry. I''m here. I''ll take good care of them." Mango''s words put Nathaniel at ease. "And Mom..." Nathaniel still looked at Madam Ye''s room. There was a trace of sadness in his eyes and he said in a low voice, "Although I am very angry at her, she''s still old. I know that I can''t erase the damage she had caused to you. Although she did it to help avenge Nick, she had put your life at risk. It''s her fault no matter what. You can do whatever you want to her as long as you feel better." Mango paused for a moment. To be honest, she still couldn''t get over what Madam Ye and Addison did even though it was understandable. Madam Ye, who had treated her so well in the past, actually risked her life in the end. This made Mango feel a little disappointed. She really wanted to treat Madam Ye as her own mother, but she wasn''t sure if she could get over the hurt Madam Ye had caused her. "Aren''t you afraid that I will do something bad to her? What if you get scolded for being an unfilial son?" Nathaniel shook his head and said, "Don''t worry about me. I can''t heal your trauma, nor can I force my mother into treating you well. I can only say that you have suffered when you married into our family." Mango felt a lump form in her throat. She had gone through too much just for the sake of loving and marrying Nathaniel. She felt heartache now when Nathaniel mentioned that she had suffered. She buried herself into Nathaniel''s arms and said in a low voice, "I''m satisfied with what you said." "Silly!" Nathaniel touched her hair andforted her. Just then, news of Zion arrived. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 "There''s news about Zion? What''s going on?" Mango quickly raised her head. "Yes, Mrs. Ye. There''s news from Sir Zion." Nathaniel became nervous because of the report from his subordinates. "What''s going on? Where''s Zion?" "Mr. Ye, the helicopter that Sir Zion took had run out of gas, so he was forced tond and wait for our people to send fuel over. Sir Zion is fine, and all is well." Nathaniel and Mango finally heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what their subordinates said. "This brat, it''s great that the fuel had run out. Otherwise, I don''t know what he would do if he went over." Nathaniel sighed and thought of Wisdom again. Mango also felt a bit depressed. "Go pick up Rita. Let Zione back on his own." His subordinates set off as soon as Nathaniel finished speaking. "Mango, I have to go to work. I have a lot of things to deal with recently. I have to solve the mess left behind by Addison." "Okay, but what are you going to do with Addison''s body?" Mango still asked even if she knew that Nathaniel had a lot of criticism towards Addison, especially the fact that he had hurt Wisdom. Although Addison had hurt Wisdom and the Ye family, he did it all for Nick and the Ye family. He had even sacrificed his own life for them. His good deed couldn''t be ignored like that. Nathaniel''s gaze wasplex and he did not speak for a long time. Nathaniel finally spoke just when Mango thought that he wouldn''t say anything. "I will get someone to handle his body properly. The Ye Family will buy him a plot in the graveyard, and I''ll hire someone to keep it clean." "All right." Mango knew that Nathaniel had always been kind when it came to treating his family. Perhaps he had treated Addison as his younger brother long ago. "You''re also very disappointed, aren''t you?" Mango knew that Nathaniel was extremely down in the dumps. Nathaniel whispered, "I almost copsed five years ago when I knew that Nick was dead. Nobody knows how thankful I was when I found out that he was alive. I wanted to treat him several times better than before, and I even gave Wisdom to him. Who knew it was all just a fraud? Although they did it all for Nick, and to lure Mateo out, the deception and harm they put me through isn''t something that I can forgive. Plus, Wisdom is still a kid. I will never forgive them for this matter. Never!" After that, Nathaniel patted Mango''s head and left the house. On the other hand, Mango didn''t feel too good either. When she returned to Wisdom''s room, she saw Madam Ye sitting in front of Wisdom''s bed. Then, she looked at Wisdom as she cried silently.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Mango didn''t know what to say to Madam Ye. She wasn''t Mother Teresa, so she was unable to be nice towards someone who had used her. To be honest, Mango felt that she was already lenient enough. Wisdom hadn''t woken up yet. Madam Ye spoke just when Mango was about to leave. "Do you think that I am an evil old witch? And how well I treated you before was fake?" Mango didn''t know how to answer. Whatever she said now didn''t seem to be appropriate. Hence, she remained silent. Madam Ye turned to look at her and said, "I actually didn''t like you from the start." Mango was stunned for a moment. She should have known that Madam Ye didn''t like her when she did not bother to even attend their wedding and just let Nanny Zhang take care of her without any concern in the first three years of her marriage. Madam Ye didn''t even say anything when she and her children almost died in the fire 5 years ago. However, Madam Ye treated her very well when they got along with each otherter on. This made her neglect those problems. "Why were you so nice to me earlier since you didn''t like me? Were you just doing that to use me?" "Make use of you? What do you have that I could use?" Madam Ye looked at Mango from head to toe and said coldly, "I was already dissatisfied with you when you pestered Nathaniel and forced him to marry you eight years ago. How could a properdy do such a thing at a banquet? Not only did you embarrass yourself, but Nathan had lost too many opportunities after marrying a woman that waspletely useless. Ask yourself, what can you do other than looking beautiful? You did not help the Ye family a single bit after marrying into our home." Mango was stunned. She never thought Madam Ye would think of her like this. Mango took in a deep breath and asked, "If that''s the case, why did you agree to this marriage?" "Agree? Who said that I agreed? Why would I go overseas for such a long stay if I agreed to it? Although I''m Nathaniel and Nick''s mom, I did not give birth to them. You would never know how anxious I felt to raise children that I did not give birth to. I have to prevent Nanny Zhang from instilling wayward thoughts in them because I was afraid they would leave me, and that the Ye family will not have a ce for me. I have to please my son on purpose because of that. The news about you and Nathan was very viral at that time. Do you think Nathan would still see me as his mom if I vited his wish?" "So, is that why you were indifferent towards our marriage?" Mango didn''t expect such a result. Madam Ye did not bother to pretend anymore, so she said coldly, "Yes. You have been useless over these three years of marriage. I just thought of finding an opportunity to get Nathan and you to divorce. I guided Macy and got her to seek out Nick in Nakasara. I knew that he wouldn''t like someone like Macy, but Macy liked Nathan. Nathan cared about Nick a lot, so he would definitely leave you for Macy when he knew that she went to seduce Nick. Then, the both of you would divorce once you butted heads over this. Who knew that Macy would want to marry Nick and be my daughter- in-w? Who did she think she was?" Mango waspletely stunned. She could never have imagined that things were like this. "How could you do this? Do you know how unfair it is to Nick?" "Unfair? What do you know? Nick was not as excellent as Nathan since his youth, but he was very filial and treated me very well. He really saw me as his biological mother. I always felt that he was my biological son everytime he held my hand and called me mom. It was a pity that he was not as capable as Nathan. However, he was very protective of Nathan. He even got into a fight because of him, so I had no choice but to let him leave Ocean City. I couldn''t stop him when he found a job that was dangerous in Nakasara, but I wanted to leave an heir for him. Nick did not have the time to fall in love. Macy was very seductive and Nick would definitely fall for her. By that time, no matter where Nick was, I would at least know that the baby in Macy''s stomach belonged to him and it''s an offspring of the Ye family." Madam Ye sighed and said, "I was nning on using Macy to alienate you and Nathan at first, but Macy had already given up on Nathaniel and no longer wanted to interact with him anymore. She even went to Nick instead. Although there was a change in the n at that time, I still thought that as long if she could give birth to Nick''s child, I could think of another n to get rid of her and find a good wife for Nick. I never thought Nick would just leave like that. Macy was pregnant, but I lost my son. The only I could do was to have Macy go back Nathaniel. Nathaniel and you would only divorce only if she came back and caused some misunderstanding between the both of you." "You actually thought of letting Macy get together with Nathan after she had been with Nick and got pregnant with his child?" Mango felt that this was simply inconceivable. However, Madam Yeughed coldly and said, "She will not be able to do it. I understand Nathan. He loves Nick very much. He would never marry Macy no matter how much he loved her as long as he knew that the child in Macy''s stomach belonged to Nick. However, Wisdom is still young and he needed a mother as well as an appropriate identity to stay in the Ye family too, so I asked Nathan to tell everyone that Wisdom was his son. On one end, it was to make sure Macy took care of the child, and the other end was to break your love for him." "You know that I didn''t die in the fire five years ago?" Mango was able to understand the implied meaning in Madam Ye''s words. Madam Ye looked at Mango and said, "Of course. Otherwise, do you think Abyss would be able to get there just in time to rescue you? I hate you, but I never wanted you to die. Moreover, you''re pregnant with the children of the Ye family. I was never worried that you would get pregnant because I thought that Nanny Zhang would never allow it. You have not told anyone about your pregnancy for three years, but I never thought you would get pregnant at thest minute like Macy. I knew what she did, and I know that Susie wanted to burn you to death. I gave a call to Madam Tang and got Abyss to go to Ocean City to have a meeting. The ce he passed by was coincidentally the ce where your ident happened. That was the only way you managed to still be alive. Speaking of this, you''ve got to thank me, right?" "Thank you? How could you say that? Would I have been severely burned in the fire if it weren''t for you? How would Rita be so weak just after she was born if you didn''t meddle in it? You should''ve just let me know that you didn''t like me from the beginning. It would be better if you just asked me to leave Nathaniel than to put me through something like that. You not only hurt Nathan, Nick, and me, but also your grandchildren. How could you do such a thing?" Mango was angry and it was hard for her to calm down. She always thought that her misfortune was caused by Macy, Susie, and the others. She didn''t expect that there would be a deeper plot behind this. Her mother-inw, whom she had always thought was very benevolent, was actually setting up a trap for her. She used her from the very beginning. However, Madam Ye did not care and said, "Why can''t I? The entire Ye family belongs to me! Nathan and Nick are the men they are today because of me. Shouldn''t they listen to their mother? However, Nathan argued with me for the first time for you. He even ignored my words and wanted to marry you. What are you? Can you help Nathan in his career? What kind of glory can you bring to the Ye family?" "The Ye family is already so prosperous. What kind of glory do you need?" "Yeah, our Ye Family is so prosperous, so why can''t we choose a better daughter-inw? Why do we have to settle for a loser like you who can''t do anything at all? What achievements have you obtained even after I gave you the Dark Night Empire? What else can you do except for getting Merle to help you?" Madam Ye''s words caused Mango to be stunned. Chapter 605 Chapter 605 "What did you say?" "I said that you''re useless! You''re dumb and you don''t know how to do anything! Not only did you not contribute to the Ye family, but you''ve also caused us a sh*t ton of trouble! Nathan is an outstanding person, but he''s willing to give up everything just because of you. Who do you think you are? Just because of your fake face? Mango, do you think that I passed the Dark Night Empire to you because I looked up to you and hoped you''d be a good wife to Nathaniel? I did it just to make sure that you know you''re not capable of being Nathaniel''s wife. Who would''ve thought you would be so overconfident? You''re just ridiculously stupid." Madam Ye said coldly, "Do you think that I would''ve given you the Dark Night Empire if it wasn''t for the fact that you risked your life to retrieve the antidote for me? So what if I gave it to you? You failed to manage it anyway, you piece of sh*t!" Mango felt a chill sweep through her body. She had always thought that Madam Ye was really nice to her. Now that she heard these words, it was as if a boulder had been heaved onto her chest. The feeling was crushing and it made her extremely upset. "You''ve never told me about this before." "Don''t you have any self-awareness? Do you think I''ll let you into the Ye family and be Mrs. Ye if it weren''t for your two children? Just look at yourself. Do you think you fit the title of being Mrs. Ye? Abyss allowed you to be a designer and gain some poprity from it in 5 years'' time, so you came back to get revenge, right? I knew it all along. However, Nathaniel lived a tough life over those 5 years, and I felt heartache looking at him like that. I thought that you and Nathan wouldn''t be together after you changed your face, but I never expected you to stille back in the end. Not only did you return, you still wanted to take Nathan''s kidney. A woman like you really disgusts me!" Mango felt as if she had been stuck into a freezer every time Madam Ye spoke. "Would Rita be that unhealthy if it wasn''t for you? She didn''t have any more time left. I wouldn''t havee back if Rita wasn''t in a dire situation, nor would I want Nathaniel''s kidney." "She''s just a little girl, so what if she died? Isn''t Zion still alive? After all, our family has to be handed over to a boy. We still have Wisdom even if you do not have a child. Wisdom is Nick''s son, so he will be the heir of the Ye family and inherit everything as long as you never showed up. You''re the one that ruined everything!" The more Madam Ye spoke, the angrier she became. However, Mango became increasingly terrified at Madam Ye''s words. "How can you say that? Rita is also a human being, and she is a child of the Ye Family. So what if she is a girl? The Ye Family is so big and sessful, so can''t they ept her as well?" "That depends on the situation. The Ye family is nowpletely supported by Nathaniel. We will be nothing if it weren''t for him. You actually want Nathaniel to give up his kidney for your daughter? Are you nning to bring the Ye family down? Wisdom is still young and Nick is dead. Who''s going to support the Ye family if something happens to Nathaniel? We haven''t lived peacefully since the day you came. Abyss became an enemy of Nathaniel and the Ye family. Our market share in America was given to the Tang family because of you. Why do you think you''re worth Nathaniel doing all of this for you? Just because you gave birth to two children? There are so many other excellent women who deserved to bear Nathan''s child other than you." Mango was so angry that her chest was aching. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She felt that she really couldn''t listen to Madam Ye anymore. She mightsh out and kill someone if she continued. Looking at Wisdom who was still deeply asleep, Mango took a deep breath and spoke to the people outside. "Take Madam Ye back to her room! She is not allowed toe to Wisdom''s room without my permission." "I''d like to see who dares to touch me!" Madam Ye suddenly let out a low growl, scaring the bodyguards who came in from the outside. "Madam Ye, you..." "Mango, have you really assumed you''re the head of the Ye family? I''m not dead yet. Do you think that you can control the Ye family just because I''ve handed the Dark Night Empire to you? You''re even thinking of limiting my freedom now. Who do you think you are? Even Merle, your most capable subordinate, wants to kill you. What can you do? What do you know about the Empire except for Merle? Do you think that you can use the Empire''s agents without Merle''s order? All you have was given by me and I can take it back from you anytime I want to. It''s not up to you to give orders to me here. On the contrary, I could kill you anytime if I wanted to." Mango felt that Madam Ye''s words were very sarcastic. "Merle is your subordinate, so him trying to kill me has something to do with you?" "So what if that''s true?" When Madam Ye finished speaking, she noticed that Mango''s expression had changed. Furthermore, she also realized what she''d said and spoke to the bodyguard beside her. "Close the door and get the hell out of here! No one is allowed to enter without my permission." "Yes!" The bodyguards didn''t dare to disobey Madam Ye''s orders. They looked at Mango and left without saying anything. It was only now that Mango realized that she really did not have any authority or position in the Ye Family. Everything that she had was given by Madam Ye and Nathaniel. No wonder Addison had said that to her. It turned out that all of those words were true. Mango regretted it deeply. She regretted that she had lost herself in this rtionship. She was remorseful that she had tried to live a peaceful life by giving up on her career and settling down. It turned out that all of that required a monumental amount of effort. Nathaniel''s achievements were just too ster, and the people around him would think that she was not fit for Nathaniel. They would think that she was just his burden even if Nathaniel did not think of her this way. Even the bodyguards of the Ye family respected her just because of Madam Ye and Nathaniel, not because of herself. Mango looked at Madam Ye as shepletely calmed down. "What do you want to do?" "What can I do? I''m an old woman in my waning years. I can''t even protect my own butler. I''m useless." Mango only remembered the butler when Madam Ye brought him up. However, it seemed that she really had not seen the butler after she returned. "What''s wrong with the butler? Where is he?" "Don''t pretend to be confused in front of me. Would he be lying in the intensive care unit now if it weren''t for you? You are simply a curse to the Ye family!" Mango was very confused after she heard what Madam Ye said. "What do you mean? What does the butler have to do with me?" "It has everything to do with you! I asked Addison to kidnapper you and had the butler get you out of Ocean City, but Nathaniel found out about it. He actually tied the butler to the speedboat and dragged him around in the ocean for a useless person like you. The butler is more than 50 years old. How can he bear all of this? It''s all because of you! You put the butler''s life in danger, and he''s almost dead. Do you know how many years he''s been with me? Even Nathan and Nick hadn''t been by my side as long as he has. He''s like my family, and Nathaniel treated him like that just because of a woman like you. He wouldn''t let the butler go no matter how I begged him. You are more important than me in his heart! What did you do to deserve this? I''ve done so much for the Ye family, Nathaniel, and Nick. What have you contributed to him and the Ye family? Why did Nathaniel treat me this way even if I''ve already done so much?" Madam Ye was about to hit Mango as she said this, but Mango evaded it. "You always me others for your own problems. You may have done a lot of things for the Ye Family and even given everything you had, but that doesn''t mean you can threaten Nathaniel and hurt me. You have no right to treat me that way even if I was truly useless. Moreover, the butler was working for Nanny Zhang. It was he that created an opportunity for Nanny Zhang so she could secretly get me and Zion out of Ocean City. His sins are unforgivable!" "That was my idea! How could I know every step of Nanny Zhang''s ns if the butler wasn''t working for her?" Madam Ye''s words caused Mango to be stunned. "What did you say? Are you saying that you just pretended not to know when Zion and I were kidnapped from Ocean City? Or was this also your idea?" "I did it on purpose to get Zion out of Ocean City. I wanted to install him as the next leader of the Dark Night Empire. As for you, I was happy that you were kidnapped. Nathaniel wouldn''t want you anymore if you were to be sold to be another man''s toy no matter how much he loves you." "How could you do this? I used to respect you so much, and I even saw you as my own mother. How could you plot against me behind my back? Whatever it is, I used to call you mom!" Mango simply couldn''t believe what she had heard. In truth, she was devastated. However, Madam Ye sneered and said, "Do you think I need you by my side during my golden years? I have my sons and grandsons! I would still have a butler even if they neglected me! But now, he''s stuck in the ICU because of you. I promised him that I would let him retire to Switzend when he reaches 60, and I even bought him a big house. However, all of that was for naught because of you. He''s be invalid, and he can''t even care for himself. Mango, we can never coexist peacefully. I schemed against you from the shadows previously, but from now on, you''ll never live peacefully as long as I''m alive." This was the official start of the war between Madam Ye and Mango. Mango looked at her and felt that Madam Ye was so unfamiliar. Honestly, it felt so ironic. She was too stupid. She was a poor judge of character. Previously, Mango had always regarded Madam Ye as the closest person to her, but she wasn''t even a speck of dust to Madam Ye. Mango was severely hurt. However, she looked at Madam Ye coldly and said, "I ept your challenge. I was honestly wondering how I would face you after all this, but it seems like I don''t have to think about it anymore. Madam Ye, from today onwards, I won''t treat you as a mother, and I won''t let my children call you Grandma because you''re not worthy of it!" Mango turned around and left after she finished her sentence. She couldn''t continue to stay with Madam Ye. Otherwise, she would really kill someone. However, Madam Ye spoke again just as Mango''s hand touched the doorknob. "Do you know who did the hypnosis for Merle and Nathan?" Mango immediately stopped in her tracks after hearing this. Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Mango''s temples started to twitch. She turned her head to look at Madam Ye and said coldly, "It better not be you." "Well, I did it!" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Madam Ye''s words caused Mango''s anger to reach a boiling point. "I really want to beat you up!" This was what Mango really wanted to say. On the other hand, Madam Ye was smiling in a rather smug manner. "Come at me, then. Nathan may not be my biological son, but he won''t just stand by and let you bully me because of how I treated him throughout these years. He didn''t even touch me when I let Addison kidnap you no matter how angry he was. Instead, he only vented his anger at the butler. Do you think that Nathan won''t say anything if you hurt me? The Hans family owes the Ye family, so do you really think that he won''t feel anything" Mango''s hands were sped tightly together. She didn''t want to listen to Madam Ye''s words anymore, but she wanted to know why. "Why are you doing this to Nathan? Do you know how much pain he has suffered? Do you how much his nerve pain has progressed? Someone as tough as him fainted because of the pain. You say you love him, and yet you do this?" However, Madam Ye said coldly, "He asked for it. If he just listened to the hypnotist without any resistance, he would think that everything was your fault, and he wouldn''t love you as he does now. Why would I do all of this if it weren''t for you? You''re the one that destroyed Nathaniel!" "I destroyed him? Or was it you who did it? He''s human, not anybody''s tool. Do you really love him, or are you just using him to earn money for the Ye family and protect your glory? You don''t like me, so you wanted him to hate me. You knew Mateo killed Nick, but chose to keep silent and treated me so well that I thought you really liked and protected me. In the end, you were just waiting for this day toe, right? You were waiting for Nathan to realize that Mateo was the one that killed Nick, so he would turn against me. However, you failed, and that made you very angry. Your perseverance after all these years seemed like a joke, so you could not hold on any longer. You''d rather stop pretending and tell me everything. However, what can you do to me? I am still Nathaniel''s wife and someone that he wants to protect, even if I am useless. Do you have the guts to tell Nathaniel about everything you''ve done to me?" Mango''s words caused Madam Ye''s expression to suddenly change. "Shut up!" "You''re too afraid to do it! You are scared that the only thing you can rely on in your life will leave you. You''re afraid that Nathan will abandon you. So even though you have a lot of resentment against him, you''re too fearful to do anything to him. You don''t even have the bravery to tell him that you are the one who caused his pain. The only thing you can do is to bully me and torture me. Honestly, I pity you. At least I still have Nathaniel''s love, but what about you? You have been so careful in nning your schemes because you were afraid that Nathaniel would abandon you as he is not your biological son. Do you think that I will fall into your trap after I''ve seen everything?" Mango finally let out everything she wanted to say. She turned around, opened the door, and went out without saying anything. Next, she said to the bodyguards outside, "Send Madam Ye back to her room. She''s not allowed to get close to Wisdom without my permission. This is my order!" "Ha! Let''s see if you have the guts to do so!" Mango sneered and said, "You''d better think clearly. Although she''s Nathan''s mother, I''m the mistress of the house now. She''s already in her waning years, and I''m still young. You''d better figure out who''s in charge of the Ye family in the future. Besides, you know about Nathan''s love for me. So, you can ignore my orders if you don''t want to work for the Ye family any longer. I''d like to see who wants to leave us!" Everyone in the room was stunned by her words. They looked at Mango and saw that she was calm. Everyone reconsidered quickly after thinking about what she had said. "Yes, Mrs. Ye." The bodyguards quickly went forward and moved to take Madam Ye back to her room. Madam Ye was so angry that she screamed. She could no longer maintain her poised image. "Mango, you wench! How dare you do this to me!" "There''s plenty more where that came from. Mother, you''d better be obedient from now on and respect me. Don''t provoke me, and don''t piss me off. Otherwise, I myself have no idea what I''ll do. Two can y at the acting game. If you really want topare acting skills, then let''s y. I have plenty of time." There was no longer any respect for Madam Ye on Mango''s face. No one would stay meek and obedient after their genuine efforts were met by hurt and betrayal. Madam Ye was still yelling, but she was taken away by someone else. The room became quiet once again. Mango rubbed her temples. She wanted to leave, but then she remembered that she hade here to see Wisdom. She should have been visiting Wisdom in his room right now if she hadn''t been triggered by Madam Ye. As she thought about this, Mango turned back and saw Wisdom sitting on the bed, staring straight at her. She didn''t know how much he''d heard about what happened just now. Mango''s chest tightened when she realized that a kid like him had to hear such disgraceful words after he''d just experienced the death of both his parents. "You''re awake, Wisdom? Do you want to eat? Mommy''s going to make some food for you, okay?" Mango spoke to Wisdom in her gentlest voice. However, Wisdom didn''t have any reaction at all, and heid down again after giving Mango a nce. Then, he wrapped himself with the nket and closed his eyes. He was so quiet and well- behaved that it made her feel uneasy. Mango stepped forward once again and whispered, "Wisdom, grandma and I were just quibbling. Don''t be afraid, okay? I''m not a bad person. Mommy still loves you like before. Tell me, what do you want to eat? You have to eat something." However, Wisdom just curled himself up as he closed his eyes and said nothing. He seemed to not want to hear anything Mango said. Wisdom did not give her any reaction after she had spoken for ten minutes. Hence, she felt increasingly ufortable. She really felt sorry for Wisdom. Mango was very anxious seeing Wisdom like this, but she didn''t know what to do. Then, she tucked Wisdom into his quilt and walked out of his room. Mango called Genevieve and told her about Wisdom''s situation. After hearing this, Genevieve frowned and said, "This isn''t good. I''m afraid he''ll lock himself away, and this will lead to autism. Mango, you''d better find a way to make him cry or vent his frustrations. He can''t be like this. He''s only four, and he is too young. He can''t take this. Hmm... this is too much pain for a child to handle." "That''s right, no one thought that things would end up like this. However, Wisdom is closest to Rita and Zion. Nathan has sent someone to pick Rita up, but Zion might need some time to get back." Mango felt a headacheing on and her arm was also in pain. "I heard that you''re hurt as well? How''s it going? Are you okay?" Genevieve asked with concern. Mango shook her head and said, "I''m fine, it''s just a minor injury. The most important things right now are Wisdom and Nathan." "I''ve heard about Nathan from Noah. Unfortunately, he can''t do anything about it. Don''t worry, I''ll ask the experts about it. There must be a solution. However, Noah has given him some temporary painkillers. I hope they work." Mango spoke in a low voice after hearing what Genevieve had said. "Your senior gave me someone''s name card and said that this person could help, but I haven''t gone to see them yet. Nathan went to the office, and then sh*t happened. We didn''t even have time to rest." "Yeah, a lot of things happened in a really short amount of time. He is still following up on the process of getting the blueprint and the contract. It seems like it''s impossible for him to stop now. Now that Wisdom is like this, it must have been hard on you." "I''m not tired. I just hope that my family can be harmonious, but why do things keep happening? I don''t even have time to breathe." Mango''s mood was downcast. "I''ve never thought that I would be so down one day." No one would feel good after being called useless by Madam Ye. She was not that had no talent, but she felt incredibly aggrieved at this point. She had given up on it for love as well as the Ye family. However, she ended up being someone useless in the eyes of others. She was told plenty of times to ignore other''s opinions of her and just take it at her own pace. However, how many people could actually do this? She had always lived her life being judged by others. Hence, Mango had to work doubly hard to be able to maintain a loving rtionship. Genevieve could tell from her voice that she was feeling down. She asked, "Did something happen to you?" Mango really wanted to tell her the truth about Madam Ye, but she couldn''t ruin her family''s reputation. Noah would know once Genevieve knew about it, and Nathaniel would know if Noah knew about it. Mango was the victim of this matter, but so was Nathaniel. She could hate Madam Ye and even ignore her in the future, but could Nathaniel do that? She had been his mother for most of his life. He would be so hurt if he knew that he had been tricked by his mother like this and that he was just a tool to her. Mango could take the pain of being med, but she wasn''t able to bear Nathaniel suffering the same fate. Honestly, the thought of it hurt more than anything else. There were some things that she needed to solve on her own. When Mango thought of this, she said in a low voice, "Nah, nothing much. It''s just that I''m tired. I feel bad seeing Wisdom like this." "I understand. It''s okay, Wisdom will be fine. We can help him out as long as we are patient. You should watch out for your arms too. Don''t use it too much or there will be aftereffects." "Mm, okay." Meanwhile, Rita was brought home as Mango was speaking. Mango hung up the call with Genevieve, but she waspletely stunned when she saw Rita. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 "Rita, what''s wrong?" Mango quickly stood up and went up to greet her. Rita was covered in mud, her face was grimy and her hair was messy. She looked as if she had fought with someone. "What''s going on?" Mango hurriedly asked the men who brought Rita home. One of them hurriedly said, "Mrs. Ye, Rita was fighting with other children when I got there." "Fighting? How is that possible?" In Mango''s mind, Rita was extremely quiet. She would not argue or fight with others unless it was over food. "It''s true, Mrs. Ye. The other kid is a minister''s child." "What?" Mango''s heart skipped a beat. "Rita, what''s going on?" Rita felt a little aggrieved and said, "It''s nothing much. It''s just that the guy was bullying me, and I found him annoying." "Bullying you? Why?" Mango found this reason quite odd. Rita pursed her lips and said, "How would I know what those brainless boys think?" Mango just shook her head and took her to clean up when she saw that Rita didn''t want to exin further. After that, Rita was back to her old self soon enough. After Rita cleaned up, she looked around her and asked, "Mommy, where''s Wisdom? I haven''t seen him for a while." "Mommy will take you to him, okay?" "Alright." Rita was very excited. However, there was a trace of sadness in Mango''s heart. She really hoped that Rita could help Wisdom with his emotions. Mango brought Rita into Wisdom''s room. Wisdom was still in the same posture as he was just now. He was curled up in the furthest part of the bed. Nobody could see his current expression with his back facing them. Mango''s heart ached once again upon seeing this. However, Rita let go of Mango''s hand and ran straight to Wisdom. She jumped into Wisdom''s bed, lifted his nket as she pulled at his hands, and said, "Wisdom, don''t sleep anymore, the sun is up! Wake up and y with me, alright?" Mango was afraid that Wisdom would push Rita away. Luckily, he didn''t do that. He looked at Rita with a dull expression. He didn''t say anything or smile. Instead, he just looked at her as if he saw nothing. His gaze wasn''t focused at all. Rita was not satisfied with Wisdom''s current state. She stretched out her hand and shook it in front of Wisdom. "Wisdom, wake up. How can you fall asleep with your eyes open?" Mango felt sad as she heard Rita say this. "Rita, Wisdom is not doing very well. Can youfort him?" "Comfort him?" Rita was very frustrated as she looked at Wisdom. She touched her chin and said, "How? Wisdom, how would you like me tofort you? Do you want a kiss?" As she said this, she went straight up to Wisdom and kissed him on his cheek. Wisdom was stunned, but his gaze was more focused when he looked at Rita. "Oh, Wisdom is awake!" Rita danced happily with her hands and feet. Mango smiled when she saw that Wisdom finally had a reaction. "Wisdom, are you hungry? Do you feel any difort?" Wisdom shook his head and reached out to grab Rita''s hand. Then, he leaned on her shoulder and closed his eyes again. Mango was immediately stunned. What was going on? However, Rita didn''t mind Wisdom leaning on her shoulder. Instead, she gently patted Wisdom''s back with her hand and said softly, "Wisdom, you''re sleepy, aren''t you? I can keep youpany, okay?" In response, Wisdom grasped Rita''s hand tightly. Rita''s face revealed a smile and she said, "Promise me that you''ll go eat with me after you''re awake. You still owe me three meals at KFC." However, Wisdom remained expressionless. "Well, I''m taking your silence as agreement, okay? Pinky promise!" Rita extended her pinky and forcefully hooked it with Wisdom''s, sealing their promise. Meanwhile, Mango was silently observing them. Although Wisdom did not have much of a reaction, at least he did not reject Rita and he wasfortable with her actions. Perhaps from the bottom of his heart, Wisdom still doted on Rita. "Rita, can you stay here and apany Wisdom?" "All right." "I''ll be going first. Tell me if you need anything, okay?" "Alright." Rita''s expression was gentle. Rita made Wisdom lie down before shey down as well, hand in hand with him. She looked at Wisdom and said with a smile. "I''ll look out for you, so you can sleep in peace." As she spoke, she even reached out her other hand and gently patted Wisdom, just like how Mango did when she coaxed her to sleep. Mango smiled in relief. She hoped that Rita would be able to help Wisdom deal with the pain of losing his father. Mango closed the door gently, leaving some space for Wisdom and Rita. Just as Mango came out, she heard smashing soundsing from Madam Ye''s room, as well as her angry curses. Right now, Madam Ye hadpletely lost the poise and elegance she had on normal days. She acted like an angry old witch, and it disgusted Mango. Mango ignored her and said to a servant beside her, "Get someone to clean up the ce after she''s done with her tantrum. Ignore her otherwise." "Yes, Mrs. Ye." As Mango walked down the stairs, another servant approached her. "Mrs. Ye, some people from the Hans family are here." "The Hans family? Who can that be?" Mango''s brows furrowed slightly. The Hans family''s problems were at the bottom of the list of the things she wanted to care about. Although Nathaniel wasn''t angry with her, Mango truly hated the things that Mateo had done. One of her men said, "Mr. Hans has brought Madam Hans over." When she heard Madam Hans being mentioned, she recalled how arrogant and unreasonable Madam Hans was. Then, Mango said coldly, "I don''t want to see them. Just say that I''m not in." "Yes, Mrs. Ye." Mango''s servants went out to ry the message. Meanwhile, Mango wanted to go to the kitchen to prepare some good food just in case Wisdom would be hungry when he woke up. The servant who went out came back inside very soon. "Mrs. Ye, they''re not leaving. They said that if you don''t want to see them, they are going to wait outside until you will." Mango got irritated and flung something aside as she said, "Ugh. They''re always forcing me to bend to their will. Do they really think that they can get whatever they want every time?" When the servants saw Mango''s frustration, they couldn''t help but say, "Mrs. Ye, I think it''s better for you to meet them. Although we''re living in a wealthy area and there aren''t many outsiders, the people living in this area are important figures of Ocean City. They''ll think that there''s something going on between our family and the Hans family if they happen to see this." "We don''t get along well with each other in the first ce. Why should we care about what others say?" Honestly, Mango would rather die than see the Hans family, but she still heard Madam Hans'' voice calling out. "Mango, is Mango there?" Mango''s brows furrowed even deeper. "Who let them in?" "I did!" Madam Ye tidied herself up as she walked downstairs. "Our family is a dignified one. We can''t be so rude. How could we shut Madam Hans outside the house? Plus, there are some things that I have to discuss with Madam Hans in detail." Madam Ye carried a smile on her face, but it didn''t reach her eyes. Mango could tell that she did it on purpose. Her hatred towards the Hans family was greater than anybody else when it came to Nick''s death. Now that the Hans family had personally offered themselves up to her, how could she forsake this opportunity? "I''ll handle this. You can go." "You''ll handle this? What can you, a member of the Hans family, do? Mango, don''t tell me that you think that you can have the final say in the Ye family now. Let me tell you this, I still control the Dark Night Empire. Do you think you can defeat me? If you have any sense, you''d better be humble in front of me. If not, don''t go crying if I''m rough with you." Madam Ye harrumphed coldly before walking out. Meanwhile, Madam Hans and Terrance had already been shown in. Although Mango didn''t really like the Hans family, she couldn''t just watch Madam Ye cause trouble without doing anything. She washed her hands and walked out of the kitchen. When Madam Hans saw Mango walking out of the kitchen, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. "There are so many servants in the Ye family. Do they still need you to help out in the kitchen?" Mango was slightly stunned. However, it wasn''t because of what Madam Hans had said, but because of her skinny body. She seemed to be much thinner than before. She remembered that Madam Hans had been sent to a rehabilitation center. No one knew at the time if she would be able to make it. Mango hadn''t wanted to care about it back then. However, she felt a bit of difort when she saw Madam Hans''s current state. Madam Ye spoke before Mango could even say anything. "The Hans family owes us, so what''s the big deal about her helping out in the kitchen? It''s only right for her to serve the Ye Family." Mango''s brows furrowed deeply. Madam Ye was nning to use her as a topic? Tears welled up in Madam Hans'' eyes when she heard this. "We are responsible for all bad things we''ve done. It has nothing to do with Mango. She grew up in the Shen family and never joined us. You can''t do this to her." "I can''t do what? Oh, that''s so funny. I''m her mother- in-w, so I can do whatever I want. Mango, go get some water. You don''t have any manners at all. There are guests at home, don''t you know how to greet them? How did your parents educate you? Do you think you''re worthy of being the daughter-inw of the Ye family? How could you possibly be the matriarch of the Ye family in the future?" Madam Ye''s words were unpleasant to hear. Mango really wanted to retort, but she didn''t want to argue with Madam Ye in front of the Hans family. After all, she was just getting water for her own family members, so Mango swallowed her pride and said nothing. She turned around and went to the kitchen to boil some hot water. After that, she made some tea for Madam Hans and Terrance. "Have some tea, please." Mango spoke in an calm tone. However, Madam Hans cried out, "Mango, I''m sorry, the Hans family has brought you much suffering." "It has nothing to do with you." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Mango stood up straight as she heard Madam Ye say, "Where''s my water? Is this how you behave as my daughter-inw? It''s polite to serve guests tea, but it''s your duty to serve me. Do you need me to teach you this?" Madam Ye had officially dered war against Mango today, and she even humiliated Mango in front of the Hans family. Hence, Mango knew that she could no longer evade this anymore. Chapter 608 Chapter 608 "What else do you want other than water?" Madam Ye was stunned by Mango''s words. She then said, "How would I know what I want? I''ll tell you when I think of it. As the daughter-inw of the Ye family, you have to be at my service every time I call you since you don''t even work or earn any money. Do you really think you can live like a princess?" Her tone of voice was getting harsher by the second. Mango couldn''t be bothered to respond to her. She turned to the servants beside her and said, "Serve Madam Ye a ss of water." She turned around and left after saying that, not paying any attention to Madam Ye. She could tell that Madam Ye wouldn''t stop, and she would even use Mango as a target to humiliate the Hans family if she continued to stay there. It was not that she wanted to help the Hans family with anything, she just felt that it was not necessary for her to stand here and be humiliated. When Madam Ye saw how arrogant Mango was, she was so angry that she immediately picked up the cup next to Madam Hans and threw it at Mango. "You uncultured swine! How dare you ask a servant to get a cup of water for me when I asked you to do it? Why else did you marry into the Ye family?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Inside the cup was the hot tea that Mango had poured for Madam Hans just now. Mango would never have thought that Madam Ye would be so deranged right now. The teacup and the hot tea hadnded directly on her back before she noticed. "Mango!" Madam Hans shouted suddenly. Mango felt a burning pain in her back. "Madam. Ye, what are you doing? How can you me Mango for what Mateo did? Does Nathaniel know what you are doing now?" Although Terrance could not move, his facial expression changed. Madam Hans walked up to Mango shakily and asked with heartache, "How is it? Does it hurt? Let''s go, I will take you to a doctor." As she spoke, she extended her hand and grabbed Mango''s own. Her hand was a little weak. Mango remembered that Madam Hans'' hands were strong in the past. It seemed that the unforeseen event had put her through quite a bit of suffering. After a moment of absent-mindedness, she pulled her hand away and said, "I''m fine. Thank you, Madam Hans." Madam Hans'' tears once again welled up in her eyes when she heard how Mango addressed her. She couldn''t me anyone else as this was a result of what she did. Meanwhile, Mango''s back was burning with pain. She didn''t even bother to look at Madam Hans. She turned her head to look at Madam Ye and asked, "Was that fun?" "Yes! It was very entertaining. What''s the matter? Are you going to hit me?" Madam Ye was fearless. For the first time, Mango felt that Madam Ye was a very difficult woman to deal with. She smiled and said, "I won''t hit you, but you''d better think about the consequences before doing anything. You hurt my back, but Nathanes home and sleeps in the same bed as I do. I wonder if he''ll ask me what happened to my back? Will I tell him what happened? You care so much about Nathan''s attitude towards you and fear that he would abandon you, but you have forgotten that a wife can change a man." "You''re shameless! You''re a b*stard!" Madam Ye was so angry that she picked up another item and threw it at Mango. However, Mango managed to avoid it this time. Looking at Madam Ye''s flustered and exasperated expression, she said coldly, "I''m shameless and a b*stard, but I learned it all from you, Mother. You''re the one who taught me this. Don''t worry, I will definitely prevent anyone from applying medicine to my wounds. I''ll wait for Nathan toe back and show him how well his mother treats her daughter-inw." "How dare you!" Madam Ye was panicking now. She had always thought of Mango as someone weak and easy to bully. She had not said a single word despite being bullied in the Ye family during the first 3 years. What was up with her now? She actually wanted toin to Nathaniel? As if she could read Madam Ye''s mind, Mango said faintly, "Everyone changes. I can''t always be bullied, can I? I was all by myself eight years ago, so I didn''t care how people treated me, but now that I''m the mother of two children, I have to protect my family. Do you think I''ll endure and swallow everything in peace? Do you think I''ll treat you like my own mother after you treated me like this? Madam Ye, you''re actually a beautiful woman, but you''re living in a fantasy." Upon finishing her words, Mango turned around and left. She felt her back burning with pain with every step she took. Madam Hans knew that Mango was not doing well in the Ye family due to Mateo when she saw how Madam Ye interacted with Mango. She tried to stop Mango, and she said, "I know that you''re not willing to forgive me, and I know that I''ve done a lot of wrong things in the past. Hence, I understand that you''re not willing to acknowledge me now. However, I''m already in my waning years and I don''t care about all of this. I just hope for you to be happy." "I''m doing very well. Thank you." Mango smiled faintly, but it didn''t reach her eyes. Madam Hans regretted it immensely, but it was toote. It wasn''t easy to heal a broken heart. She said in a low voice, "I know you don''t like the Hans family, but I still have to say that our door will always be open for you if you can''t stay with the Ye Family anymore. Don''t swallow your anger and be med for a sin that doesn''t belong to you." "I won''t." Mango said firmly, "I won''t leave the Ye Family because that''s my choice. Why should I leave if I have my children and my husband here? I won''t suffer, because my children will suffer too. Why would I do that? I''ve been doing great without the help of the Hans family for over 20 years now, so you don''t have to worry about me. If you came today because you were afraid that I would suffer here, never fear because I know how to protect myself. I still have my husband even if I can''t manage to protect myself. Therefore, I don''t need you to worry about me. Now, please leave." Mango turned around and returned to her room without any hesitation after she finished her words. Madam Ye was still cursing below, but Mango didn''t want to listen to her anymore. She was really in a bit of a dilemma. Madam Ye was Nathaniel''s mother. Although she was not his biological mother, she had indeed given a lot of care to him over the years. Hence, Nathaniel cared about her deeply as well. Madam Ye wanted to be her enemy and make things difficult for her. Although she could Furthermore, Madam Ye''s goal was to break them up, wasn''t it? However, Mango wouldn''t be able to just swallow her anger by herself while she lived here. Her back was burning with pain. She wanted to take off her clothes, but her skin felt like it was peeling every time she moved. Sweat beaded on her forehead, and she could only gasp for air and pause in the middle of the room. She needed someone to help her. However, who would help her now? Mango let out a bitterugh as she inwardly cursed herself for being too stupid. She didn''t even have a close confidant after marrying into the Ye Family for eight years. So, she was a failure indeed. It was no wonder that Madam Ye looked down on her. Then, Mango picked up the phone and called Sisi. She didn''t want Sisi to know, but she couldn''t care less. Madam Ye would inevitably make things difficult for her during this period of time, so it was better to have Sisi stay with her. Sisi was very surprised when she received Mango''s call, but she still managed to rush over quickly. Terrance and Madam Hans had already left when Sisi arrived. Meanwhile, Madam Ye was still sulking in the living room, but she was very angry when she saw Sisi. "Who allowed you toe here? Do you think The Ye''s Mansion is a ce where anyone can come and go as they pleased? This is my turf! Get out of here!" Sisi was a little surprised when she saw Madam Ye going berserk, but she wasn''t the servant of the Ye''s mansion. Hence, she spoke in a neutral tone. "Sorry, Madam Ye, I''m here to see Mrs. Ye. You can tell Mr. Ye if you are not satisfied." Sisi didn''t pay any attention to Madam Ye who beside herself with rage, and she just went up to Mango''s bedroom after finishing her sentence. "Mrs. Ye, it''s Sisi." "Come in and close the door." Mango''s voice came from inside the bedroom. Sisi opened the door and locked it. Only then did she see that the skin on Mango''s back was peeling off, and the colour was a fiery red. "Mrs. Ye, what happened?" "It''s okay. Help me take off my clothes as I can''t do it alone." Mango wanted to smile, but her mouth hurt badly as soon as she tried. Then, she gritted her teeth. Sisi''s eyes suddenly narrowed. "Who did this?" She suddenly remembered how arrogant Madam Ye was just now. She couldn''t help but ask, "Did Madam Ye do this? How is that possible?" "Don''t ask questions and just help me quickly. Go to the first aid kit and help me apply some medicine." Mango''s words confirmed Sisi''s guess. She took off Mango''s clothes carefully. Nevertheless, Mango''s body twitched from the pain. She felt that she had suffered a lot this year. Her arm had not recovered yet, and now her back was injured. It was time for her to head to a church and pray her misfortune away. Sisi rifled through the first aid kit and carefully applied the medicine to Mango''s wounds. Only then did Mango let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Sisi, you should stay here with me if you have nothing to do. I don''t have anyone I can trust here." Mango''s words made a lump form in Sisi''s throat. "Alright." "What''s the matter over at the vi?" "No, it''s just that your parents came over a few times, and they wanted to see if you were there. I used the excuse that you were helping Mr. Ye at thepany to fool them. Other than that, all is well." Sisi tidied up the room for Mango as she spoke. Mango leaned against the bed as she watched Sisi rush in and out of the room. After that, Mango sincerely expressed her thanks. "No need for thanks, Mrs. Ye. That''s the least I can do." Sisi humbly replied. Only then did she realize that Mango had fallen asleep. Her face was filled with exhaustion. Sisi gently pulled the nket over Mango and took the trash out. However, as soon as she walked out of the door, she saw Madam Ye standing there and staring at her with a gloomy expression. "Madam Ye, please step aside." Sisi did not like her, and her tone was harsh. "Who the hell are you! How dare you talk to me like that! This is my home, and you barged in without my permission. I swear I''ll have the police arrest you!" "Of course you can do that. If you can hurt Mrs. Ye like that, a servant like me isn''t worth mentioning. However, Madam Ye, God sees everything that you do. Aren''t you afraid of divine punishment?" Sisi''s words had triggered Madam Ye. "Somebodye and take her to the police station. Tell them that she stole my things!" Chapter 609 Chapter 609 "Madam Ye, you can''t use me like this! Madam!" Sisi called out hurriedly. "Cover her mouth and take her away!" Then, Madam Ye gave the order quickly. The people surrounding Sisi immediately covered her mouth and took her away. Madam Ye sneered, "Why can''t I? I''ll show you what I''m capable of! Do you think I''m dumb enough to leave you alive so that you can tell Nathan about this? As long as I''m alive, you and that woman Mango have no ce in this house." Sisi started to scream in anger. Unfortunately, her mouth was covered and she couldn''t cry out. On the other hand, Mango was still resting. She was too tired. The wounds on her arms and back had sapped her of all her strength. Although her hands were full, she really wanted to have a good sleep. Sisi''s arrival gave her a sense of security for the time being. After all, Sisi knew how to fight. However, she did not expect that Sisi would be defeated by Madam Ye''s men, nor did she think that the older woman would attack her up until this ambush. Then, Madam Ye said to the people beside her, "Those who betrayed me and were loyal to Mango, take them away and make sure they won''t be able to step into Ocean City ever again." "Yes, Madam!" Madam Ye was able to be who she was today after numerous struggles in the business world and managing the Ye Family. Surely, she had some tricks up her sleeves. Everything changed while Mango was asleep. "Mom! I''m home! Mr. Ye! I''m home!" It was Zion''s voice. His voice was crisp and anxious, yet cheerful. Madam Ye frowned slightly and said to her men, "Bring Zion to my room. Don''t make a fuss, and tell him his Mom was injured and is currently resting. Tell him to be quiet." "Yes, Madam Ye!" Then, her men went out immediately. As soon as Zion entered the living room, he was stopped. "Sir Zion." "Get out of the way, I want to see my Mom!" Upon returning home, all Zion cared about was if Mango was alright. The men said respectfully, "Sir Zion, Madam Ye wants to see you. Ms. Shen has suffered some injuries in the Underground City and is currently resting. Please lower your voice." "Injured? Did you say that my Mom was injured? Who did it? Where''s Mr. Ye? Why did he let my Mom get hurt again? No, I have to go take a look." As he spoke, Zion was about to head upstairs. "Sir Zion, I''m sorry but you can''t. Madam Ye''s orders are that no one should disturb Ms. Shen. Plus, she wishes to see you. Since she''s your grandmother, shouldn''t you greet her first?" Zion stopped in his tracks as he heard their words. "You''re right. Alright then, I''ll go visit Grandma first, then visit Mom. You guys take good care of Mom, okay?" "Yes, sir." Zion went into Madam Ye''s room unwillingly. "Grandma, were you looking for me?" "Zion, you''re home? Come here and let me take a good look at you." Then, Madam Ye gestured kindly at Zion. Zion went forward, more obediently than usual. Madam Ye was actually very satisfied with Zion. Now that Wisdom had turned out like this, she did not know what the future held. Zion was now the only male heir in the Ye Family. "Zion, you are not allowed to go out alone anymore. You are the heir of the Ye Family, and everything will be handed over to you in the future. You can''t be so reckless. What if something happens? What will happen to me? What will happen to the Ye Family?" Upon being lectured by Madam Ye, Zion said with some embarrassment, "I''m just worried about Mom." "Your Mom is under your Dad''s supervision. Don''t you worry about this from now on, all right? You should focus on learning more skills so that you can be worthy of inheriting the Ye Family in the future. This is your responsibility, got it?" "Alright." Zion nodded, but added unhappily, "Mr. Ye always let Mom get hurt. I have to protect Mom." A trace of jealousy shed across Madam Ye''s eyes. Nathaniel was protective of Mango, and now even her grandson was thinking about her too? Mango was simply too loathsome! However, Madam Ye kept her emotions to herself. She stroked Zion''s head and said, "It''s good to protect your Mom, but don''t you want to protect Grandma too?" "Of course I do. I''ll protect you too." Zion was oblivious as he was still an innocent child. Madam Ye was particrly satisfied with this answer. She definitely couldn''t allow Zion and Mango to be together no matter what. Otherwise, what would she do if her grandson didn''t adore her anymore? Compared to Nathaniel who was not easy to control, her grandson Zion was simply amazing. Madam Ye smiled kindly and said, "Zion, I have a favor to ask you." "What''s the matter?" "Your mother''s arm is injured, and your Dad has a lot of work to do in thepany. So, he can''t leave for the time being. There seems to be something wrong with your Mom''s body, and she needs a prescription. Can you help her find the medicine?" "What happened to her?" Zion became nervous instantly. "I want to see her right now." As he spoke, he was about to leave the room, but Madam Ye stopped him. "Zion, your Mom is resting now, and she can''t be disturbed. Listen to me, if you''re a good kid, you would promise me that you''ll find the medicine for her. Neither Wisdom nor Rita is capable of this task. Your Dad is anxious too, but he has no choice as he can''t leave right now. You''re the most capable child in the family, and you''re also the one who loves your Mom the most, right? So, can I leave this difficult task to you?" As Zion heard Madam Ye''s words, he couldn''t help but frown. "What kind of medicine does my Mom need? Is there any at home? We can afford to pay for it." "Silly child, if money''s the problem, I wouldn''t worry this much. You do know that I love your Mom very much, just as much as I love you, right? I''ll have my men tell you what medicine she needs, and they will go and get it with you. When you find it, give me a call and I will send someone to pick you up, okay?" Hearing Madam Ye''s words, Zion nodded without hesitation. He was willing to do anything for Mango. Satisfaction shed across Madam Ye''s eyes. She said with a smile, "So, let''s set off, hm?" "Are we leaving now? I want to see Mom first." Zion''s biggest worry was Mango. He hadn''t had the chance to take a look at his Mom after returning home. However, Madam Ye said, "There''s no need for that. We don''t have enough time. If you bring the medicine back earlier, your Mom would recover quicker, right? There''s me and your Dad at home. You don''t have to worry." "But..." "No more buts. Your Mom''s underlying illness can''t wait. Grandma has prepared the helicopter for you. Go on now, okay? After your Mom is cured, you will have plenty of time to be with her. No one can take your mother away from you." Madam Ye''s urgency made Zion feel a little ufortable. Nevertheless, she was still his grandmother, and she was usually nice to his Mom. Zion bit his lower lip and said, "Then I''ll take a look at Mommy at her door, just a peek, okay?" Madam Ye''s brows furrowed slightly. Deep down, she was dissatisfied with Zion''s attachment and dependence on Mango, but she still smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll take you to her. Just a nce, okay? Don''t say anything, your Mom really needs some good rest right now." "Okay, thank you, Grandma." Zion didn''t know what was going on, and he was led to Mango''s door by Madam Ye. The door was gently opened. After that, Zion peeked at Mango through the crack. As he saw Mango lying on the bed, looking pale and tired, he couldn''t help but feel anxious. "Grandma, can Mom''s illness wait until I bring back the medicine?" "Of course, but you have to find it as soon as possible." "I''ll leave now, then." Zion had just returned home, and he was actually a little tired. However, for the sake of his Mom, he left again without hesitation. Madam Ye looked at the men beside Zion and said coldly, "Take good care of Zion. If anything is to happen to him, it will be entirely your responsibility." "Yes, Madam!" As Zion got into the car, he said to Madam Ye, "Grandma, my Mom has a frail constitution. Please take care of her for me when I''m not around. Mr. Ye is too busy, so she wouldn''t trouble Mr. Ye even though she isn''t feeling well." "Alright, I will. Hurry on, then." Madam Ye''s urging left Zion feeling a little sentimental. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He gave Mango''s window onest nce before getting into the car. Madam Ye''s expression darkened as she watched Zion being sent away. "Tell them to think of ways to keep Zion away from here. He''s the future of the Ye family, and my grandson. He has to be kept away from Mango. That useless woman, I can''t let her ruin him." "Yes, Madam!" Her men immediately executed her orders. Then, Madam Ye turned her head and said to the others, "Is Thomasing back soon?" "He''s on his way." "What about Merle? Hasn''t he recovered? Send him to me." "Yes, Madam." After Madam Ye finished giving out orders, she arrived at Mango''s room. Meanwhile, Mango was still fast asleep. Madam Ye suddenly felt extremely upset as she saw her sleeping so soundly. It was all because of this woman! She overestimated herself, and she was still thinking of fighting Madam Ye? Did she really think that she could take away the Ye Family, which Madam Ye had managed for many decades, with just a few words? She was pitifully foolish! "Go and bring me some cold water to wake her up." Madam Ye''s subordinates hesitated at her words. "Madam, she''s Mr. Ye''s wife after all. If Mr. Yees after us, we..." "What''s there to be afraid of? Nathaniel is my son, and Mango was disrespectful to me. What''s wrong with teaching her a lesson? Besides, how would Nathan know if you shut your mouths? Even if she tells him, I''ll be here to say otherwise, right? Go turn off the surveince cameras." "Yes, Madam!" Her men immediately left to execute her orders. Madam Ye had been the head of the Ye Family for many years, while Nathaniel only cared about managing the business. Hence, her subordinates were used to her ordering them around. Perhaps from the bottom of their hearts, they believed that Madam Ye was the one in charge of the family. Soon, her subordinates brought in cold water. "Pour it on her!" As Madam Ye gave the order, a bucket of C?|d water sshed towards Mango forcefully. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 "Huh?!" Mango woke up startled to find her entire body drenched in ice- cold water. The sudden cold pierced deep into the core of her being. She was entirely awake, and realization dawned on her as she took in her surroundings. The wounds on her back and arm were throbbing in pain after being hit by cold water. Mango''s expression darkened with fury. "What are you doing?!" "What do you think I''m doing? I was just trying to wake you up. Who gave you the right to sleep when it''s broad daylight outside? Did you really think you cane into the Ye Family and justy around all day?" Madam Ye said coldly. Her piercing sarcasm and harshness were enough to make one''s anger boil. It was only then that Mango noticed Sisi''s absence. Madam Ye''s sharp eyes noticed her concern. Madam Ye smirked smugly and added, "Is there someone you''re looking for? Oh, Sisi isn''t here, is she? Well, try thinking about this, the Ye Family has provided for her since her youth, and I even agreed to let Nathan take her under his care. Now that she disrespects and goes against me, how do you think I would treat her?" Mango''s heart dropped. "What did you do to her?" She was able to sleep well because of Sisi. She hadn''t expected that Madam Ye would attack her as well. Madam Ye didn''t want anyone to be on her side anymore. The people who were loyal to her had all been removed. Thus, Mango realized that she had lost many opportunities while she was sleeping. Madam Ye''s actions were really fast! Mango calmed herself down forcefully. The pain that coursed through her body made her ignore Madam Ye for now. Instead, she got out of bed to look for a change of clothes, but she was stopped by Madam Ye. "Stop right there, did I allow you to change your clothes?" "Are you crazy? Do you think we''re still living in the olden days?" Mango genuinely thought that Madam Ye has lost her mind. Nathaniel was her only son left, and she still made things difficult for her. Was she really not afraid that Nathaniel would be disgusted with her if he knew? Madam Ye''s face reddened as she was taken aback by Mango''s words. "Did you just scold me?" "If you think me calling you crazy is yelling at you, then so be it." Mango couldn''t be bothered to waste any effort on her. As she jumped out of bed to look for her clothes, she heard Madam Ye say, "Hah! You''re really something! Just a girl who doesn''t know anything, yet you''re acting all cocky. Do you really think that you can underestimate me just because Nathan is supporting you? Have you ever wondered why hasn''t Zion returned home as he should?" "What?" Upon hearing Madam Ye''s words, Mango suddenly became nervous. That was right! Their men had gone to pick Zion up. So, he should be home by now. Unless... She turned her head abruptly to Madam Ye. "What did you do to Zion?!" "Don''t worry. Zion is the child and future of the Ye Family. I won''t hurt him, but of course, I won''t even let him get close to a useless mother like you. Zion''s only role is my grandson from now on. So, without my permission, don''t even think about seeing him again." "Madam Ye, how could you!" Mango thought that Madam Ye was on bad terms with her only because of what happened with the butler. Plus, she thought that Madam Ye would just let it go after throwing a tantrum. After all, she still had to rely on Nathaniel to look after her. Besides, Nathaniel was clearly very protective of Mango. A smart person would know better than to provoke Mango, but Madam Ye didn''t seem to care at all. Then, Madam Ye smiled wickedly and said, "What? How could I? Compared to Mateo''s sin for killing my son, I''ve already shown you enough mercy by letting you still be titled as thedy of the Ye Family." "At the end of the day, you''re still holding a grudge against me because of Nick''s death?" "A grudge? You do know how to think too highly of yourself. As I said, I don''t like you. I despised you from the very start. I''ll never stop destroying your rtionship with Nathan. I''ll also make sure that your husband and son be distant from you. Now that I''ve hidden Zion, don''t even think about seeing him for the rest of your life." Mango''s anger boiled as she heard Madam Ye''s words. "Madam Ye, you''re pushing me to my limits." "So what? What can you possibly do?" Mango couldn''t take Madam Ye''s arrogance anymore. She stepped forward to grab Madam Ye''s neck threateningly and snapped, "Where is Zion?" However, Madam Ye didn''t show the slightest bit of fear. Instead, she was smug as she saw Mango''s anxiety and fury. "Are you anxious? Angry? Strangle me to death if you have the guts, then! Let''s see how you''re going to exin it to Nathan! After all, I''m still his mother. Mango, let me tell you, you can see your son if you want, but that entirely depends on my mood. Now, why don''t you start cleaning? Maybe then I''ll tell you where Zion is, and be kind enough to let you meet him when the floors are spotless." Madam Ye was simply humiliating Mango. She was Nathaniel''s wife, not to mention the eldest daughter of the Shen family. Even her parents did not allow her to do any chores before she got married. But now, Madam Ye had ordered her to do chores, where it was the job of the many servants in this house. This was utter humiliation! Mango''s body was shaking with fury. She had wanted to throw Madam Ye out of the window, if only Zion was not held captive by her. This woman didn''t have a heart! She was vicious and merciless. Mango hesitated as she feared what she would do to her son. However, her hesitation was what Madam Ye was hoping for. "What''s the matter? You don''t love your son as much as you think, do you? Shouldn''t a mother be willing to do anything for her son? Why are you still hesitating? Mango, not only are you useless, but you''re also a selfish person too, aren''t you?" "Shut up!" Meanwhile, Mango wanted nothing more than to rip her head off. Madam Ye continued to sneer as she added, "Oh, I forgot to tell you that I''ve shut down the surveince cameras. Nathan will never know what happened here. Also, I''ve charged Sisi with theft, and she''s been sent to the police station. If you don''t want her to go to jail, you bettery your hands off me." "You''re utterly despicable! To tell the truth, I can''t wait to kill you this instant." "Is that so?¡± Madam Ye flung Mango away and said icily, "Mateo killed my son. As long as he''s alive, you''ll never lead a peaceful and easy life in this household. You''d better not expect Nathan to stand up for you. He''s been so busy recently that he doesn''t have time to care for you. He thought that leaving those people behind would protect you. How funny. Those people were all trained by me, and they were mine from the start. Mango, I don''t have any weaknesses, but you have plenty. I heard that you have a best friend called Rainie Blu, am I right?" "What are you brewing in that wicked pot of yours?" "If you want her to be safe, you''d better do as I say. I will definitely avenge Nick. If I can''t take revenge on Mateo, then you would have to endure it for him. After all, you are his niece. You can go running to the Hans family for help, and when they save you, I''d have another reason to turn Nathan and the Hans family against each other. By then, the Ye family will be the only powerful family left in Ocean City. Oh, yes, let''s not forget the Song family. I heard that Walter is trying hard to get himself back up once again recently. What do you think will happen if I pressured the Song family now?" Every time Madam Ye spoke, Mango''s fists clenched tighter. She wasn''t wrong, though. Mango had too many weaknesses. She couldn''t bear the thought of letting her friends get into trouble because of her. Mango''s chest ached with anger. She had always thought that Madam Ye was a reasonable person. In this moment, she just looked like an old woman who had lost her mind due to hatred. "I''ll get to work as soon as I change my clothes." Mango gritted her teeth as she spoke. Madam Ye sneered, "Did I allow you to change clothes? Just get to work in these! The Ye Family does not raise spoiled brats!" Then, Madam Ye added to the servants, "No one is allowed to help her. If anyone helps her, I will make sure that they and their families lead miserable lives in Ocean City. I believe all of you know that I am capable of doing so!" The servants trembled in fear. Mango was trembling too, although she was unsure if it was because of her anger or the cold. Although it was not chilly in early autumn, ice-cold water had been sshed onto her and the air conditioner was turned off. She also had wounds, so it was difficult not to shiver. Hence, she knew that Madam Ye was doing this on purpose! But did she have a choice? Mango clenched her teeth tightly and gradually walked out of the bedroom. Madam Ye asked the servants to hand Mango a rag and bucket. She said coldly, "If you don''t know how to do it, ask the servants. They will teach you." Madam Ye lounged on the sofa in the living room after that. She got someone to make her some tea and prepare a te of snacks. As she ate, she supervised Mango. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Mango''s tooth nearly snapped off as she was clenching her mouth very tightly. She only had herself to me for this. She should''ve worked more on improving herself rather than livingfortably. Right now, she was being humiliated again. She didn''t even have the ability to protect her friends and rtives. The Dark Night Empire was hers, but it was Madam Ye who gave it to her. Now, no one would listen to her even if she gave the order. Mango secretly swore to herself that she would definitely rise again stronger, for sure! Clenching her teeth, she nced at Madam Ye before taking a deep breath and began to clean. The corners of Madam Ye''s mouth turned into a smile as she watched Mango walk back and forth in the living room messily and with obvious fatigue. "You people from the Hans family should do everything for our family, it is the only way to clear your sins. Madam Hans is so willing to exchange all that''s left of the Hans family for your safety in the Ye Family. Does she really think that weck money? However, if she is the cause for her own family to lose everything, then I am more than happy. Oh, right, I forgot to tell you. Madam Hans also said that she is willing to exchange that old life of hers to repay the loss of Nick if I spared you any punishment. Do you think she''ll slit her wrists or jump off a building?" Madam Ye''s words stunned Mango. She knew that Madam Hans had regretted how she had treated her in the past. She wanted to make amends, but she didn''t want to ept it. She didn''t expect Madam Hans would be willing to risk her life in exchange for her safety in the Ye Family. "What did you say?" Mango''s eyes started to tear up. No! That was not true! Madam Hans was so afraid of death. How could she be so willing to give up her life for the sake of her safety in the Ye Family? Besides, Terrance wouldn''t allow it, right? Deep down, Mango refused to believe Madam Ye''s words. However, Madam Ye was wearing that icy smile of her and said, "Yes, you heard me loud and clear. Right, you thought Terrance would stop Madam Hans, didn''t you? That child is oblivious to Madam Hans''s decision, as she made a deal with me in private. She wanted to exchange her life for your safety in the Ye Family. I think Terrance should be on his way to look for Mateo right now." "You''re a monster!" Mango''s eyes flooded with tears instantly. No! Absolutely not! Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Mango didn''t like Madam Hans, and she even med her for what had happened in the past. However, she didn''t need Madam Hans to give up her life for her. As her thoughts whirled through her mind, her body started for the door. "Stop her!" Madam Ye''s men blocked Mango''s path immediately the moment she barked the order. "Mrs. Ye, don''t make things difficult for us. Please go back." "Get out of my way!" Mango''s eyes were burning with tears. She had always thought that she didn''t care about this rtionship, partly because Madam Hans had hurt her before. She had always refused to admit that she was a member of the Hans family. But now, she didn''t want to be indebted to Madam Hans. No way. The men felt bad but insisted still, "Mrs. Ye, I''m sorry. Please go back." Mango didn''t waste any more time and immediately made her move. She had skills, but they were nothing when faced against those who had been specially trained. It didn''t take long for Mango to be held still. "Let go of me! Let go!" As Mango struggled, Madam Ye said with a sneer, "Oh, so you wish to stop her? Do you think you can? Madam Hans wishes to die because of you. Do you think she would change her mind about our deal? It''s strange though, she used to look down on you, didn''t she? She wanted to kick you out of the Hans household. What gives? Does she actually care about your well-being now? Up to the point where she is willing to sacrifice herself? I guess blood IS thicker than water." "How would you understand any of it? You will never understand this feeling your whole life. It is God''s punishment for you to not have children of your own! You will never truly understand familial affection! I pray that you will die a miserable death!" Mango''s anger was fueled as she became anxious. Madam Ye''s expression instantly darkened upon hearing Mango''s words. Being unable to bear children was a scar that could not be healed. If only she had a son of her own, there wouldn''t be a reason for her to be so careful now to get on good terms with Nathaniel. It was simply too suffocating for her. Right now, Mango''s words were like daggers that pierced deep into her chest. She approached Mango fiercely and growled, "What did you just say? I''ll cut off that tongue of yours!" "Cut it off, then! Nick is dead. What do you think will happen if Nathan finds out how you''ve been treating me? Everything you have now is given by Nathaniel. A woman like you shouldn''t have anyone by your side. You should just grow old while you''re stuck being sad and lonely. You should die miserably too!" There was a loud ''smack!'' as Madam Ye pped Mango harshly. Mango''s cheek burned from the impact, and it was apanied by a metallic taste in her mouth. However, she red and said coldly, "Even if you beat me to death, you can''t change the fact that you''re just a lonely woman. You don''t even have a heart. You don''t deserve to be a mother, let alone a human being!" "Hah! Alright, then!" Madam Ye was so furious that she startedughing. She phoned Madam Hans and turned on speakerphone in front of Mango. "Madam Hans, I''ve changed my mind. The Hans family owes the Ye Family a life. I don''t think it''s enough with you dying without a trace. I would always despise Mango if I can''t relieve my hatred. Oh, by the way, I drenched her in cold water and told her to clean the floor and house. She might catch a cold or fever. You might not know yet, but her arm is injured and it''s best to avoid water. Oh, her back is scalded too. Tsk, tsk. Poor thing, but I find it quite pleasant to watch. I can''t help it!" "You''ve gone too far! You promised me that you wouldn''t hurt Mango! That child has suffered too much, how could you do this to her? She shouldn''t pay for Mateo''s crimes. As I said, I''ll die. Can''t I sacrifice my life in exchange for hers? You promised me. You promised me that as long as I died, you''d let her go free! Madam Ye, you have to keep your word!" Madam Hans cried out at the top of her voice. In an instant, Mango''s eyes stung painfully. "No! Don''t promise her anything! Please! I don''t need you to do this! Do you think I will be grateful to you? I will never forget how you hurt me. I told myself that I will never step into the Hans household again. I have nothing to do with the Hans family. Your life is worthless to me. Don''t promise her!" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Mango struggled in the men''s grasps and cried. As Madam Hans heard Mango''s voice, she smiled and said, "I know that you will never forgive me. I''ve done things I''m not proud of in the past. But Mango, Grandma is half-dead. If I can change your future, I don''t care." "I said, I don''t need you to do it. Don''t you understand?" Mango''s chest tightened and her heart throbbed with pain. Madam Hans gently replied, "I haven''t done much for you since you were younger. I have to pay for what that b*stard Mateo did. We''re not innocent, and you''re the only innocent one here. Mango, when I''m no longer around, don''t let yourself suffer for a man. Our family has always been clear about debts. What we owe the Ye Family, I''ll pay back in full! You don''t have to be sad. Live a happy life, that''s all I ask for." "Enough with the nonsense. Madam Hans, it doesn''t matter if you die or not. What matters is that your death must be known to the entire Ocean City." Both Mango and Madam Hans were stunned by Madam Ye''s words. "What do you mean?" "I''ll leave that thought to you. Half an hour is all I give. If news of your death isn''t spread by the media in half an hour, I will make life a living hell for Mango. You should know too. Nathan is busy and he won''t be able toe back immediately. By the time he''s back, I''ll just tell him that Mango left. Who do you think he''ll believe? His mother, or your granddaughter? Don''t even think of paying your debt by dying quietly." Madam Ye''s words suddenly made sense to Mango. "You want her to admit that Mateo murdered Nick to the media?" "Isn''t that the way it''s supposed to be? Your family should give the Ye Family an exnation! An exnation to everyone! Shouldn''t you let the public know that the high and mighty Hans Family has a b*stard amongst them? Madam Ye ringly stared at Mango. "No! No way!" Mango shook her head with much effort. Madam Hans'' four sons and husband had all sacrificed their lives for the sake of the country. Even though Mateo had murdered Nick, there was no need to erase all of the Hans family''s contributions, was there? Not to mention, this hurt Madam Hans more than ending her own life. Not only did she want to force Madam Hans to her death, but she also wanted to destroy the Hans family forever and ensured they were criticized by everyone. She even wished to keep her and Nathaniel apart by doing this. Once this was announced, everyone would think that it was inappropriate for Nathaniel and her to be together. Even if she didn''t care, how would Nathaniel react, and what would he think? How would he present himself to all of Ocean City? Mango looked at Madam Ye in front of her. She was still poised and elegant, but Mango was certain a demon lived in her heart. "Madam Hans, please don''t agree with her! You can''t!" Mango cried as she struggled. Unfortunately, not much strength was left in her. Her arms hurt badly and her back burned. But now, she couldn''t care less. Madam Hans was silent as well on the other end. "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to die anymore? Or are you unwilling to give up the Hans family''s reputation? Didn''t you say you were sorry for Mango? I thought you said that you''re willing to give up everything for her? Madam Hans, it turns out that it was all just big talk. This is your so- called familial affection, then." Madam Ye sneered. Madam Hans took a deep breath and finally spoke, "Alright, I promise you. The Hans family does owe the Ye Family an exnation. However, you have to keep your promise to not make things difficult for Mango." "No! Grandma, please don''t!" Mango''s chest tightened involuntarily. Madam Hans was shaken by her words. "What did you just call me? Did you call me Grandma? My child, I no longer have any regrets after you finally called me that. What the Hans family owes you, I am unable to pay back for the rest of my life. If you''re willing, visit my grave often in the future. Remember, don''t suffer for the sake of anyone. You are a child of the Hans family, you have the right to live ording to your will entirely. Even though Mateo made some mistakes, your father, your grandfather, and your uncles are all good men! With their protection, you''ll be guaranteed a happy life." "No, Grandma, please don''t! I don''t want you to die! Don''t promise her!" Mango could no longer control the tears that welled up. Madam Hans said to Madam Ye, "A gentleman always keeps his promises. Although we aren''t gentlemen, I''ll willing to use my life to gain your trust. Don''t make things difficult for my granddaughter anymore. I''ll pay the debt we owe to the Ye Family." After that, she hung up. Mango''s heart felt as it was about to shatter into a million pieces. "Let me go! Let go!" Madam Ye looked at Mango and said in a low voice, "Lock her up in the basement. After Madam Hans'' death, arrange for her to be sent away by boat. You have to promise that you will never appear in front of Nathan ever again. Otherwise, don''t fault me if go against the promise I made to your Grandma." "You''ll pay for this!" Mango spat at her as she tried to struggle free, but she failed. "I''m not sure if I''ll pay. I only know that I want the Ye Family to be peaceful again, where Nathan respects me. Nick is gone forever, and what the Hans family owes us, they have to pay for it. You''re the daughter of the Hans family. No matter what, I won''t let you appear in front of Nathan, not even in this house, ever again. You can take Rita, but Zion is the grandson of the Ye Family. Don''t even think about taking him away! Mango, you should be d that you have a Grandma like that. Otherwise, what do you think the rest of your life will be like?" Madam Ye''s words caused Mango''s anger to spike to its peak. Her hands and legs were tied down, and she was so furious to the point that she couldn''t help but spit on Madam Ye''s face. "Bah! You beast!" Madam Ye hadn''t expected this, and anger instantly coursed through her causing her eyes to burn with fury. Just as she was about to raise her arm to hit Mango, someone suddenly walked in and halted Madam Ye in her tracks. Chapter 612 Chapter 612 "Stop there, Madam Ye!" Mango raised her head when she heard the familiar voice and that was when she saw Merle walk in. "How dare you! Do you really see her as your mistress?" Madam Ye''s face was filled with unpleasantness. ¡°It''s not like that, Madam Ye. It will cause a lot of trouble if someone saw her with an injured face. Mr. Ye will not be happy to hear that." Madam Ye frowned slightly and lowered her arm. "You¡¯ve got a point. I''ve promised Madam Hans to set you free, I shall do as promised. Lock her in the basement, and no one is allowed to visit her and bring food or water to her without my permission. An eye for an eye, I¡¯ll take her life for Nick''s if Madam Hans is not going to die." The men immediately did as they were ordered. Mango then smiled sadly at Merle. "Are you also her subordinate? You'' re not hypnotized, right?" "I was, actually." Merle felt uneasy and helpless when he saw Mango in such a bad shape. Madam Ye was in charge when Nathaniel was not here. The men that Nathaniel left before were now under Madam Ye''s control. What could he do by himself? Seeing Mango in pain was Madam Ye''s new enjoyment now. She smiled and said, " Merle was really hypnotized. In fact, I had him hypnotized to kill you, but unfortunately, he did not seed. It was you who brought him back, wasn''t it? Thomas even recruited someone to help him, but unfortunately, that hypnotist was so skilled that no one can fix him. If it weren''t for me, Merle would have been ruined by now. So why on earth would he listen to you? He works for me! I brought him back from the war zone and raised him by myself back then." Mango didn¡¯t know what to say after she heard and saw all of this. A tear rolled down her cheek as she smiled. She was really useless! Merle said softly with pain in his chest, "Madam, I think we should let a doctor examine her, this won¡¯ t end well if her wound is infected." "What? Are you worried about her? Don''t you dare tell me that you have fallen for her." She stared at him directly. He quickly bowed his head and said, "No, madam." "You can have her actually. I could hand her to you after Madan Hans pays the Ye Family what she owes. But you have to make sure that she disappears from Nathan''s sight for good. I can spare her life if you can promise me that." Mango''s facial expression switched in a matter of seconds. "What do you think I am? An object that you can simply hand over? Aren''t you afraid of karma?" "Karma? I don''t care about anything now, so why should I be afraid of karma? By the way, have someone install a CCTV in the basement, I want her to watch how Madam Hans dies." "You b*tch!" When Mango was about to kick Madam Ye, she has already been dragged away. Merle frowned slightly when he saw Mango like this. Since he was hypnotized, he has no idea what he had done. He was extremely guilty when he found out that he almost killed Mango. He couldn''t stop himself from falling for her. Thest thing he wanted to do was to hurt Mango, but he still hurt her even after he woke up. Merle clenched his teeth. Madam Ye looked at him and said coldly, "You really fell for that woman, didn''t you?" "No, Madam." Merle would never admit it. He knew what Madam Ye was capable of. Mango would be ruined if she found out that he liked her. "Really?" "Is that so?" "Alright then, go to the Hans family mansion and watch Madam Hans pay her debt!" Madam Ye was indeed ruthless. If Merle hadn''t fallen for Mango, then it wouldn''t be a big deal for him to do so. However, if he did fall for Mango, it would be impossible for him and Mango to be together if he helped kill Madam Hans. Merle smiled wryly in his heart. After all, he was not fated to be with Mango. It would be impossible even if he wanted to stay by her side. "Yes, ma¡¯am!" Merle took the order and turned to leave. "Follow him and see if he is loyal to me as he said." Madam Ye said to another person who stood aside. "Yes, Madam." Then, a figure followed Merle out. When Merle noticed someone following him, he pretended not to know and quickly walked towards the Hans family household. On the way, he secretly sent a text message to Nathaniel. "Mango is in trouble,e back quickly." After sending the text, Merle deleted the message and went to the Hans family''s home as if nothing happened. Unfortunately, Nathaniel''s cell phone was turned off as he was currently following up on the blueprints and authorization contract. Thus, he was using another cell phone. After Mango was thrown into the basement, she almost passed out because of the pain. The wet clothes sticking to her skin weren''t helping at all and she shivered uncontrobly. She felt that she could not hold on any longer. It was at this moment that the CCTV was connected, and Madam Hans''s face suddenly appeared in front of Mango. Madam Hans seemed to have put in a lot of effort to tidy herself up, and she seemed to be in good shape. She smiled at the media and said, "The Hans family has contributed to the country and that is why the country sings praises of us. Today, I''d like to thank everyone for their care and praise over the years. I truly appreciate it." "I bet everyone is confused about why I¡¯m saying this today. In fact, I''m not willing to say too much, but there is no other way. The unfilial son of our family has appeared. Everyone knows that the four sons of the Hans family, except for Terrance who was injured and retired, have died on the battlefield. Now, I know that my third son, Mateo, is still alive. Not only is he alive, but he has also done something unforgivable. He secretly murdered the second son of the Ye Family, Nick, five years ago. Now that Nick is dead, but he is hiding in a free and unfettered ce abroad. It''s a shame on the Hans family!" "Therefore, I hereby announce in front of the media today that the Hans family has removed Mateo from the family. From now on, anything that is rted to the Hans Family has nothing to do with Mateo. In addition, I deeply apologize for the damage I have done to the Ye Family. My son made a mistake, and I as his mother, can''t just leave this matter alone." "In front of all the people in Ocean City, I apologize to the Ye Family, and I am also willing to cover their losses with my own life. You don''t have to persuade me nor look for me. I am now on the rooftop. I only hope that my children can live a better life after I die so that they won''t have to be affected by Mateo, that unfilial son of mine. I hope they live happily. Myst words to my dearest granddaughter are don''t cry and stay strong. Remember what I said." Madam Hans jumped off the roof after that, twirling like a rag doll through the air. "No!" Mango''s heart stung suddenly. Sheid her hands on the TV, pping it as tears filled her eyes. "No! Don''t do that!" s, what was in front of her was just a TV. She couldn''t do anything. The press below burst into an uproar. The sirens of ambnce and police car echoed through the city and broke the silence. The people below were all bewildered. Mango sat down on the floor and looked at the badly mangled body on TV. She thought back to the day she found out about her past and everything that had happened between her and Madam Hans. At that moment, she couldn''t hold on any longer and finally fainted. When Madam Ye saw this, she smiled in satisfaction. "Good! The debt is cleared." The servants were a little scared and one of them asked, "Ma¡¯am, Mrs. Ye..." "Lock her up for a day. Don''t give her food, and no water as well. I want her to be out of the city by the next morning. Pour this into her mouth." She took out a pack of powder and handed it to the servant. "What is this?" "Medicine that can render her mute forever." Madam Ye said coldly, "Her arm is probably disabled after what happened. A person whose right arm is disabled is no longer a threat. However, in order to prevent her from speaking nonsense when she goes out, it¡¯s better to mute her forever." The servant shivered against his will. "Are you going to do it or not?" Madam Ye asked while staring at the servant, who quickly nodded his head. "I''ll do it right away, Madam." "Go now." Madam Ye closed her eyes and finally felt at ease. She had gotten her revenge for Nick, and Mango was about to leave the Ye Family. She would find another suitable match for Nathaniel in time, and the Ye Family would only get better from there. Now that Zion had lost his mother and younger sister, she had to raise him on her own. Thus, she had the final say on how her grandson would grow up. She felt that her life wasplete. The servant went into the basement with the medicine.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As he looked at Mango, he recalled how Mango usually took good care of them. For a moment, he couldn''t do as he was ordered. "Wake up, Mrs. Ye." He shook Mango in order to wake her up. Mango waspletely numb by now. However, her heart was still ripped into pieces. "What does she want to do now?" The servant looked at Mango and took out the medicine. In a low voice, he said, "Madam Ye asked me to feed you this." "What is this?" "Medicine that can m-mute you forever, ma''am." The servant told her the truth. Mango looked at the monitor and sneered, "Is she afraid I''ll talk to the press when I''m out?" "Yes, ma''am. Please don''t make things difficult for me." Mango found his words funny. Nevertheless, she still smiled and said to the camera, "Madam Ye, you''ve won. Nathaniel and I can''t be together anymore now. You don¡¯t have to see me in the future anymore." Madam Ye looked at the monitor and smiled proudly. She always got what she wanted. Mango looked at the medicine in front of her, and by now, her heart was as cold as ice. What was the point of keeping her voice when she couldn''t even keep her son and loved ones? Mango picked up the medicine and poured it into her mouth. The taste was so harsh that she started to cough. Chapter 613 Chapter 613 "H... have some water, Madam!" Mango pushed the cup of water he handed over away. She could feel that her throat was burning because of the medicine. Mango held on to her neck. She couldn''t help but twitch out of pain. The servant beside couldn''t bear to witness this so he walked out of the door. Madam Ye smiled in satisfaction when she saw Mango in such a state. "Go get a boat ready, I want them out of the mansion by the next morning." "Them?" The subordinate was somewhat puzzled. Madam Ye then said, "Rita will leave with her. What'' s the point of keeping such a useless girl? Wait, keep her. I can make her useful, as she can be married off to someone else. How is Wisdom now?" "Dr. Bay told Mrs. Ye that Sir Wisdom has isted himself from the outside world now." "What a useless boy! But you can''t me him for behaving like a coward. Just look at his mother, what a b*tch. He won''t be useful in the future, so let Mango bring him with her. Consider it as a chance for her to make amends." "Make amends?" The men were even more puzzled. Madam Ye then exined, "Wisdom is Nick''s son, and Mango is Mateo''s niece. What is wrong with her raising Wisdom for Nick?" The men beside lowered their heads. They all knew that it was an excuse. She just wanted to kick him out because she thought that he was useless. Between a mute and an autistic, it was crystal clear that they wouldn''t end well. Truth be told, they all felt pity for Mango. "Madam, I think you should let Sir Wisdom stay. After all, he is the eldest grandson of the Ye Family." "Since when do you have a say in my decision?" Madam Ye didn''t like it when people disobeyed her. The one who spoke immediately shut his mouth. Madam Ye snorted coldly and said, "Nathaniel will never fall out with Mango. Now that Madam Hans is dead, Nathaniel must feel extremely guilty towards her. All he knows is that Mango is his wife, and he should make her happy. Does he still remember that his brother did not die peacefully? Nathaniel will only start hating Mango only by thinking that she purposely took Wisdom away because she hates him for Madam Hans'' death. Do you understand now?" "Yes, Ma¡¯am." There was a hint of sympathy for Mango in their eyes but they didn¡¯t say anything else. They just considered it as Mango''s misfortune to have met with such a ruthless mother-inw. It was a pity that she didn''t notice it in advance. Meanwhile, Mango felt like she was going to die soon. Her body temperature was rising and dropping like a roller coaster. She hugged herself tightly. Madam Hans''s face kept popping up in her mind. She remembered how badly Madam Hans had misunderstood her. She even drove her out of the Hans family for an outsider, but in the end, Madam Hans gave up her own life for her happiness and freedom. A tear rolled down her cheeks. She cried her heart out that day. How badly she wished that all of this never happened. How badly she wished that she was still in school, where all she wanted was to peek at Nathaniel from far away. Perhaps, if she had not married Nathaniel, all of this would not have happened. Her life would be boring, but it would not be so painful. Did she regret it now? No. She didn''t regret falling in love with Nathaniel! She just regretted losing herself in love and not noticing that danger was approaching. She regretted that she trusted others easily. She was too weak to even protect herself and her family Mango cried herself to sleep and woke up just to cry again. This cycle repeated itself over and over. She felt like she had been in the basement forever until the door was opened. She was then carried out. She opened her eyes and saw Madam Ye covering her nose in disgust. "She smells like a dead fish, get her out of the mansion now!" What else could she do? She was helpless. Her arms were too weak to move, she had no strength at all because she had a fever. Her throat was burning and she couldn''t say a word. Oh, right! She was mute now. From today onwards, she was a mute. Who would want someone who couldn''t speak as a wife? A bitter smile appeared on Mango''s face. Madam Ye couldn''t bear to take another look at her. She asked with annoyance, "Where''s Wisdom?" "Miss Rita has just fallen asleep, so we will bring him down now." Mango became nervous when she heard her daughter¡¯s name. Rita! Rita Shen! Her baby! She was not going to leave her baby with this monster! She looked at Madam Ye and wanted to say something, but her throat hurt so bad. Madam Ye seemed to know what she was going to say. She smirked and said, "Rita is my granddaughter. I will not allow her to leave and suffer with you. Since you love Wisdom so much, I¡¯ m generous enough to give you a chance to make amends to the Ye Family. Hence, I''m allowing you to take him." Mango''s eyes lit up with anger after she heard what Madam Ye said. What a good excuse! Did Madam Ye think Mango was none the wiser to what she was up to? To leave her own children behind, but take away Wisdom who Nathaniel cared about the most? Of course, Mango knew exactly what this meant! However, Madam Ye didn''t care about what she thought. She smiled and said, "I''ve fulfilled my promise to Madam Hans. Now, do you think a mute is able to be Nathaniel¡¯s wife? The answer is no! There is a divorce agreement here, so leave a fingerprint on it and get out of here now." Mango stared at Madam Ye as if she wanted to kill her with her re. If she could do so, Madam Ye would be dead one thousand times over. However, Madam Ye didn''t seem to care about her re. She got someone to pin Mango on the table and ced the ink stamp on the table, indicating to the man to end this quick. The man who was holding Mango grabbed her hand and pressed her finger on the ink stamp before pressing her finger on the paper. Suddenly, Mango seemed to have gone insane as she bit down hard onto Madam Ye''s wrist. Only God knew how bad she wanted to bite off Madam Ye''s wrist. "Ah! You son of a b*tch!" She screamed in pain as she pulled hard at Mango''s long hair in order to stop her. However, Mango couldn''t care less about her hair as she stared at Madam Ye with a death re like she wanted her dead now. "What are you morons waiting for? Get her away from me now!" Several of her men hurried forward. Despite that, Mango didn''t n on releasing Madam Ye''s wrist at all. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In a matter of seconds, blood flowed from the corner of her mouth and dripped on the floor. Madam Ye felt like she was going to faint out of pain. That was the moment she noticed a small knife on the table. Then, she grabbed it and threatened Mango. However, Mango was not afraid at all. "Let go of me or I''ll end you now!" Madam Ye was in so much pain that all rationality left her. However, the point was Mango didn''t care at all. She had nothing left. What was left for her to care about? All of this happened because of her kindness! She backed off when Nathaniel told her that she could do anything she wanted to this old woman! However, she never knew that Madam Ye would cause such great harm to her and her family! She deserved to die! Madam Ye deserved to die too! Even if she were to die today, she would drag Madam Ye along with her to hell! That was the faith that kept Mango reckless. Meanwhile, Madam Ye wanted to kill her so much at the moment! Before she was able to do anything, the man who sent the medicine to Mango hurried up and knocked Mango down. Only then did Madam Ye free her wrist. There were two rows of teeth marks on her wrist, and blood oozed out of them. It would definitely leave a scar. "D*mn it! You b*tch!" Madam Ye was so angry that she randomly picked up anything near her and smashed it on Mango. Furthermore, no one dared to stop her. Madam Ye had picked up a clothes rack. When it smashed onto Mango''s body, it broke right away due to the strength which Madam Ye threw it. However, Madam Ye was still not satisfied. She picked up the broken clothes rack and beat Mango a few times until she had no strength left. Meanwhile, Mango was lying on the ground with blood covering her body. It was at this moment that Wisdom was brought down. He was stunned at the moment he saw Mango covered in blood and passed out on the ground. He pushed everyone away and ran straight towards her. He stretched out his arms and stood in front of Mango to protect her. Wisdom has a pair of clear, piercing eyes as he looked directly into Madam Ye''s. The stare was what made Madam Ye stop because she just couldn''t bear to hurt Wisdom! "Get out of my way! I''m the one who loves you the most. I''m your grandmother! You ungrateful b*stard!" Madam Ye was so angry that she trembled uncontrobly. Wisdom didn''t say a word nor did he move an inch. He just stood firmly in front of Mango. The more she looked at him, the more ufortable she felt. It was as if Nick was looking at her. In the past, Nick had looked at her in this way, with such trust and respect. Honestly, that made Madam Ye feel sad. She threw the clothes rack away before she turned around. She then said coldly, "Since you like her so much, get out of here with her. From now on, you are no longer the grandson of the Ye Family. This is your choice! Now get them out of my house!" The men around her were still somewhat hesitant. "Madam, Mrs. Ye has passed out, and Sir Wisdom is still a child. Shouldn''t we..." "Shouldn''t we what?" They knew they couldn''t disobey Madam Ye, especially when she was angry. The man who spoke quickly shut his mouth before he caused trouble for himself. Wisdom seemed to have understood what they were talking about. He bowed deeply to Madam Ye before turning around and grabbing Mango''s hand. His actions made everyone''s hearts ache. He wasforting Mango. He didn''t speak at all, but he was using his actions to express himself. s, Mango wasatose and she had no idea what was happening. "Get out now!" Jealousy raged in Madam Ye''s heart when she saw Wisdom acting like this. She definitely wouldn''t allow Zion to rely on Mango like this! Never! Chapter 614 Chapter 614 When the men received the order from Madam Ye and wanted to approach Mango, Wisdom widened his eyes and red at them as if he was warning them not toe near. He looked like a small version of Nathaniel when he red at them like that, causing a cold shiver to run down their spines. They were stunned for a moment before they turned to look at Madam Ye. Madam Ye became even more furious. "What? You don''t want to leave? If that''s the case, then move aside and let these people carry Mango out!" Wisdom didn''t move at all. He just stood there and looked at Madam Ye. He couldn''t understand why his lovely grandma was behaving like that. He looked up at her, hoping that she could exin why all of this was happening. Madam Ye couldn''t look directly into Wisdom''s eyes for the first time. "I''m your grandmother, and I''m the one who gets to make decisions in this family! If you don''t want to leave, move away then! She can''t stay here no matter what!" His gaze slowly dimmed after hearing his grandma''s determined words. That was when he slowly lost his trust and expectations he had for his grandma. He didn''t say anything. Instead, he held Mango''s hand tightly. His action had spoken for him. "Very good, you have made your choice. You are no longer a child of the Ye family." Wisdom¡¯s eyes got dimmer after he heard that. Wisdom didn''t protest when they carried Mango out, and he just followed them. Wisdom didn¡¯t shift his gaze from Mango all the time because watching her covered in blood made him remember Addison. He was trembling while staring at Mango. Madam Ye started to smash things out of anger when she saw the two of them walk out of the mansion together. That was when she woke Rita. Rita hurried down but did not see Wisdom. She only saw Madam Ye throwing a tantrum. This was the first time Rita had seen Madam Ye lose her temper. She couldn''t help but hide behind the pir and call out in a timid voice, "Grandma, what''s wrong?" Madam Ye turned around and was surprised to see Rita there. However, she got angry when she remembered that Rita was Mango¡¯s child. "Who told you toe down?" Rita held the pir tightly and said, "I''m looking for Wisdom." "Wisdom is not part of this family anymore! Zion is your only brother from now on, and your name is no longer Rita Shen, your name is Rita Ye now. Understand?" "Yes, grandma." She answered timidly. She was scared and she didn''t want to get scolded for asking too much questions. The only thing she wanted to do was to see Mango. Grandma was too scary today. "Grandma, where''s mommy?" "She is also not your mother from now on! Don¡¯t ever mention her name again!" Rita was stunned by Madam Ye''s words. She then burst into tears. "Where did mommy go? I want mommy!" "Shut up and stop crying! I¡¯m keeping you because you are Nathan''s daughter, so don''t make me regret my decision. Shut up or you leave with your mother!" Rita''s crying only triggered Madam Ye more. Rita could not understand what she was saying, but she knew that Madam Ye was speaking ill of her mother. She had never been shouted at since she was born. Now that her friendly grandmother had suddenly changed her attitude towards her, Rita could only cry out instinctively. "I want Mommy! I want to see her!" The servant by her side was afraid that Madam Ye would be provoked by Rita, so she quickly went forward to hold Rita and whispered, "Miss, please stop crying. Your mommy just went out to do something, so don''t worry. Grandma is in a bad mood, so let''s give her some space, okay? I''ll take you back to bed." "I want mommy!" Rita didn''t listen to the servant at all, and she just kept crying and shouting. Madam Ye was provoked by her ear- splitting crying. "Lock her up in the basement! Only let her out when she''s shut up!" The servants couldn''t bear to see Rita being locked up in the basement. "Madam, please don¡¯t lock Miss Rita in the basement. She is still young and her health is not in a good condition, it will scare her." "How can the children of the Ye Family be so fragile? She is Nathan''s daughter! If such a thing can scare her and make her ill, then I should just leave her to die! I don''t like her anyway!" Rita stopped crying when she heard thest few words. She understood when Madam Ye said she didn''t like her. Hence, Rita waspletely stunned. Grandma liked her the most! Grandma cooked good food for her, yed with her, and Grandma even slept with her, didn''t she? Why was it like this now? "You''re not my grandmother! You''re a witch! Where is my grandma? I want her back!" All of a sudden, Rita broke free from the servant''s embrace and ran over to Madam Ye. She stretched out her fist and hit her on the leg. "I want my grandmother back!" Madam Ye felt that Rita was extremely difficult to deal with, so she lifted her leg and kicked Rita to the side. Then, the servant quickly stepped forward and picked Rita up. "Please stop talking, Miss Rita. Let''s go have something nice to eat." The servant quickly led her out of the hall. Meanwhile, Rita struggled and shouted, "You witch! Give me my grandmother back, I want Wisdom and my mommy back too!" Madam Ye felt like her head was about to explode because of Rta''s screaming. "I want to send Rita to a boarding school. Make some arrangements for that." "Yes, ma¡¯am." Her subordinate hurriedly went to get it done. Rita was still crying and screaming when the servant led her into her room. "I want mommy and daddy! Daddy will kill that witch!" The maid was so scared that Madam Ye would hear that, so she quickly covered Rita''s mouth and said in a low voice, "Miss, please stop saying these kinds of stuff. Madam is angry now, you will get punished if you don¡¯t stop now." Looking at the child who had just lost her mother, she couldn''t help but felt sorry for Rita. Rita calmed down when she saw the servant''s teary eyes. "Where did my mommy and Wisdom go? Where happened to grandma?" She still didn''t believe that the person outside was her grandmother who had loved her so much. The servant did not know how to exin to Rita, so she said, "Quiet now, Miss. You will know what happened after you grow older." "You adults always lie to children! Why do you guys always say that we will understand after we grow up?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Rita''s words made the servant pause, then she turned her head away. How could she have the heart to tell Rita that her mother had been driven out of the Ye Family by Madam Ye? Moreover, how could she tell her that her mother was now mute and that she was injured? Rita looked at the servant quietly and asked, "You can tell my dad about this!" Nathaniel was Rita''s only hope. Her daddy was a superman! He could do anything! The servant quickly covered her mouth. Then, she quickly ran to the door of the room and checked if anyone was outside the room. Seeing that no one was eavesdropping, she breathed a sigh of relief. She returned to Rita and said in a low voice, "I can help, but you can''t make any more trouble, ok?" "Ok, I''ll wait for daddy to save us." After that, Rita finally calmed down. Only then did the servant went out to report to Madam Ye. "Madam, Rita has calmed down. Could you please not send her away? I will keep an eye on her in the future, and I promise she will never make a fuss again." Madam Ye looked at her and said, "Ms. Lucy Huang, right? I remember you have a granddaughter. Take good care of your own grandchild and stopmenting on my family affairs!" Lucy shivered out of fear. What Madam Ye said implied that she had overstepped her bounds. She quickly said, "No, no, Madam. I won¡¯t talk about that again, I¡¯m sorry." "Good, you can go." Seeing that the servant was so afraid of her, Madam Ye didn¡¯t say anything else. She rubbed her temples tiredly and said, "I want to rest now. Don''t bother me unless it''s important." "Yes, ma''am." Lucy stepped aside while Madam Ye walked upstairs. After Madam Ye entered her room, Lucy went to the bathroom and used her phone to call Nathaniel. Unfortunately, Nathaniel''s phone was turned off. "Why would Mr. Ye turn off his phone now? If you don''t pick up, it''ll be a disaster." She called several times but the result was the same. Lucy was left with no other choice but to send a text message to Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, something bad happened. Madam Ye has exiled Mrs. Ye and Sir Wisdom out of the mansion. Mrs. Ye was badly injured and muted. She was unconscious when she left, and she''s been taken away. Furthermore, Madam Ye wants to send Rita to a boarding school. Pleasee back as soon as possible when you see this." After sending the message, Mrs. Huang deleted it quickly and walked out of the bathroom. Although she felt sorry for Rita, she still chose her family over Rita. After all, family was more important to her. Thus, Lucy could only steel her nerves and leave Rita alone. Rita was waiting for Lucy toe back but someone else arrived and they wanted to take her away. However, she hugged the bed frame tightly in protest. "I won''t go! I''ll stay and wait for mommy and daddy!" She sat on the floor, and she looked as determined as her father. The servants dared not force her to leave against her will. However, they could not go against Madam Ye''s order. They were stuck between a rock and a hard ce. "Miss Rita, please. It''s Madam Ye''s order, we need to get you out of here." Rita then cried, "She''s not my grandmother! Can''t you see that she''s an old witch? My daddy will be very angry once he finds out you''ve helped her to get rid of me!" Her words made them tremble a little. No matter Nathaniel or Madam Ye, they didn''t want to provoke any of them. But what should they do when the two of them were going against each other? Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Just when everyone was at a loss, Merle arrived. "Lady Rita, shall I take you away?" Rita paused for a moment when she saw Merle. She knew Merle. He worked for her mom. Rita raised her head, looked at Merle with her big doe eyes, and asked, "Uncle Merle, you will take me to see mommy, right?" "Yes, I''ll take you to see mommy!" Merle''s words made Rita let go of the bed and she stood up. Merle saw that Rita was a little dirty and he asked someone to change her into clean clothes. Rita did not resist the whole time. After Merle left The Ye''s Mansion with Rita, Madam Ye suddenly said, "Where is Rita? Bring her over. I want to talk to her." "Madam Ye, Mr. Malthus took Lady Rita away." "What?" Madam Ye frowned slightly. "Who let him take her away?" "Madam Ye, wasn''t that your order? Mr. Malthus works under you, and all of us thought..." "What a good-for-nothing! Find them!" Madam Ye flew into a rage instantly. Merle Malthus! He actually dared to betray Madam Ye? Merle took Rita out of The Ye''s Mansion. They went straight to the militarypound, to Genevieve''s parents'' home. Merle kept a spare key thest time because of their unique rtionship. Rita couldn''t help but ask Merle when he brought her there, "Uncle Merle, where''s my mommy? Why did you bring me here?" Merle didn''t know how to answer Rita''s question, and he could only reply, "Rita, be a good girl. We will stay here for a few days, okay? There are bad guys at home, so wait for your daddy to pick you up, all right?¡± "I know. Uncle Merle is protecting me, right? That person is not my grandmother. She is a witch, isn''t she?¡± Merle was left speechless by Rita¡¯s innocent words. He didn''t know that Madam Ye would be that cruel to Mango. It was already toote by the time he returned. He had heard that Mango was heavily injured and her arm was crippled. Furthermore, she had be mute. Merle felt that his heart was sliced to pieces after he heard the rumors. He did not know how much of a blow Madam Hans''s death was to Mango, but he would not let Madam Ye lock Rita up especially since she sent Zion away. He hated his hesitation, and he hated himself for not siding with Mango. If it was Nathaniel, he would have sided with Mango without a second thought even though he knew it would provoke Madam Ye. Why did he hesitate at the beginning? Merle looked at Rita and said apologetically, "Yes, she is an old witch." "I knew that she wasn''t my grandmother. My grandmother treats me very well. She cooks delicious food for me and lets me y games. She never speaks loudly to me. That old witch is different. She''s so horrid. How could she be my grandmother?" Rita said, but her eyes were filled with tears. It was not that Rita did not understand, but she just could not ept everything at once. She chose tofort herself by saying that Madam Ye was not her grandmother. It seemed that this was the only way she could ovee it, and she could only grieve alone. Merle''s heart ached when he saw this scene. What would Mango do if she knew that her daughter had suffered all of this? Merle hugged Rita tightly and whispered, "I will protect you as long as I am alive." "Thank you, Uncle Merle." Rita leaned into his arms. She missed her parents and her elder brother dearly. She felt tired and fell asleep leaning on Merle. Merle carried Rita onto the bed and called Nathaniel again. However, his phone was still turned off. He knew that Nathaniel was undergoing a special mission, but why did it have to happen now? Merle didn''t know what Nathaniel would feel when he found out, but he could only wait here. Madam Ye was furious when she found out that Merle took Rita to the militarypound after a lengthy search. "D*mn it! I raised him all these years, but he ends up being seduced by a woman. He knows that I can''t enter the militarypound, so he hid there. How dare he!" None of her subordinates dared to speak. Madam Ye went back to her room after throwing a tantrum. No one knew what she did in her room. ording to the original n, Mango and Wisdom were supposed to be sent to a ship prepared by Madam Ye, and they were to leave Ocean City immediately. However, Wisdom grabbed ahold of the leader of the group of people who were supposed to send them off. The leader had once received Nathaniel¡¯s help before. Thus, his heart couldn''t help but soften when he saw Wisdom grabbing onto him. "Sir Wisdom, I''m afraid I can''t let you go." Wisdom looked around and wrote down an address for him. The leader looked at it and frowned slightly. He crumpled the paper and said to the others, "I can send them off on my own. You can go back first." "Sir, is this a good idea?" "Have you all forgotten? Madam Ye is not the only person in charge of the Ye Family. Mr. Ye is upied with something now, but when hees back, do you think he''ll let us go especially with his feelings for Mrs. Ye? Madam Ye is not easy to deal with, but we also know how cruel Mr. Ye can be, don¡¯t we? No matter what, we must have a backup n for ourselves. Don¡¯t we all know who the future head of the Ye Family is?" The others kept silent after they heard the leader''s words. After about a minute, they said collectively, "Sir, we''ll head back first. We''ll just say that we sent them away when Madam Ye asks uster." "Yeah, let''s corroborate our statements." The leader boarded the ship with Mango and Wisdom after he sent his men away. Wisdom had been guarding Mango the entire time. He didn''t even blink as he stared straight at her. He took out a towel and gently wiped the blood off Mango''s body. The leader felt a lump in his throat when he saw the scene. He quickly set off the ship and sent them to Yama Hades over in A City. Bettany waspletely stunned the moment she saw Wisdom. "Kid, why are you guys here? Nathaniel and Jigsaw are having a terrible fight now. Do you have a death wish?" Wisdom quickly grabbed Bettany''s hand and pulled her towards Mango, He uttered a few words. "Save her, please." There was a trace of tears in his eyes and it made Bettany felt ufortable. She looked at Mango again, and she was stunned when she saw the wounds all over Mango''s body. "How did this happen? Who did this? How long has it been since her operation? I can let the fact that her hand was broken previously slide, but how did she be like this after going to Ocean City?" "Yama Hades, Mrs. Ye was force-fed a drug to make her mute. Do you think you can help her?" The leader couldn''t bear to see Mango like this. He knew how good of a doctor Bettany was, and he asked quickly. Bettany''s frown deepened. "Who was vicious enough to hurt a woman like this? Did Nathaniel¡¯s men just ignore her?¡± The leader quickly lowered his head and said in a low voice, "It¡¯s Madam Ye. I don¡¯t understand what''s happened between them, but please save Mrs. Ye." "People who were forced to take a drug like that would usually have their vocal cords injured. In that case, I would be helpless even if I was God. I''ll do my best for the other injuries. Ah, I¡¯ve told her a long time ago that men can¡¯t be trusted. She just won''t listen to my advice." Bettany ordered someone to carry Mango inside as she spoke. This woman was simply too stupid tond herself in such a difficult position. Wisdom followed Bettany closely and did not leave even when she performed the surgery. Wisdom seemed to be numb towards the sight of blood. Bettany couldn''t help but sigh when she saw this, "What a sin. Someone tortured this lovely child into autism. Do these adults really think that children can bear everything?" She patted Wisdom''s head before she set Mango''s arm. The wound on her back had also been dealt with and Bettany applied ointment on the bruises. Wisdom stayed close to Mango when she was sent into the ward. "Wisdom,e with me. Your clothes are very dirty. Let''s go and change it." Bettany tried to pull Wisdom out of the ward, but Wisdom didn¡¯t move at all. He sat and guarded Mango¡¯s bed. He did not utter a single word, but he clearly expressed that he did not want to leave. Bettany''s heart ached and she said in a low voice, "Your dirty clothes may have a lot of germs on them. It''ll be even worse if she gets infected by it. Listen to me, let''s go get changed into a set of clean clothes, ok? Rx, no one can hurt you and your mum with me here." Wisdom frowned slightly. He followed Bettany to change into a set of clean clothes and went back immediately. Bettany could only let him be as she couldn''t talk him out of it. Meanwhile, Mango felt like she was on fire as it was hot and painful. She wanted to use her hands to scratch her itches, but her limbs were weak and she couldn''t lift them up no matter how hard she tried. In a trance, she seemed to see Madam Hans standing in front of her, caressing her face and whispering, "My poor child, live well. This is my only wish." "Grandma! Grandma, don''t go!" Mango wanted to grab onto Madam Hans, but she walked further away while smiling. "No! Grandma! Don''t go!" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Mango cried out. However, Madam Hans had already disappeared, and it was reced with Madam Ye''s sinister face instead. "Mango, as long as I''m here, don''t think about being together with Nathaniel! You''re not worthy to be the daughter-inw of the Ye Family! You''re just a piece of trash!" "No, I¡¯m not!" Mango didn''t want to hear it, but these words kept echoing in her ears. She felt even hotter and the pain increased. It felt like she was suffocating. She needed help! "Nathaniel, where are you?" Mango cried out, but she was unable to break free from this nightmare. Wisdom stood up immediately when he saw Mango crying and shouting. He turned around and ran towards Bettany''s office. He grabbed her hand after he arrived and dragged her directly to the ward. Bettany was shocked when she saw Mango. "Oh no! How could this be?" Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Wisdom''s face abruptly became nervous. He looked straight at Bettany and his pleading eyes made it hard for her to refuse him. "Alright, I''ll save her. Don''t worry. It''s just that she has a fever now, and her emotions are unstable. This is unfavorable to her condition. You won''t get it now no matter how much I exin, but you will understand when you grow up. Anyway, listen to me from today onwards, ok?" Wisdom nodded his head quickly. Bettany touched his head with distress and said, "Now rest, and leave your mummy to me. You can be assured that I will protect and cure her. If you fall sick, I won''t save her." Wisdom quickly let go of Bettany after he heard what she said. He ran to the bed swiftly, pulled the quilt over himself, and closed his eyes. Bettany''s heart ached once again. She sighed and quickly called the nurse to assist in helping Mango. Mango felt dizzy. She felt like she was in a desert at first, then she felt like she was in the Arctic. The traumatizing feeling tormented her and she was in unbearable pain. She wanted to call for help as she saw Nathaniel''s shadow within the fog, but she couldn''t see him clearly. She wanted to reach out and grab Nathaniel, but Terrance''s voice rang in her ear. "Have you forgotten? It was his mother who forced your grandmother to death. You two have murdered two people. Will both of you really be happy together?¡± Mango paused for a moment. The image of Madam Hans dying appeared in front of her eyes once again. "No, it''s not like that! It''s not!" Mango tried her best to get rid of everything, but the harder she tried, the clearer the image was. It was as if everything had been etched into her mind. Nathaniel walked farther away in the fog, and he even let out a sigh. He said, "Mango, your uncle killed Nick, and my mother forced your grandmother to her death. How are we still going to be together?" "Don¡¯t go! Nathan, don''t leave!" Mango shouted, but Nathaniel''s figure got farther away. Bettany sighed after seeing her current state, "Love has always been mankind''s downfall. Why did you have to do this?¡± Unfortunately, Mango couldn''t hear any of it. Bettany sorted Mango out as she was still in her daze. When Mango was pushed into the ward again, a small figure quickly closed the door and jumped onto the bed, without even taking off his shoes. Bettany couldn''t help but sigh when she saw Wisdom pretending to sleep. "Stop pretending. Your mommy is fine." Bettany was very envious of Mango. Although she was hurt because of her rtionship, at least she still had such a lovely kid who loved her and was willing to do anything for her. Wasn''t this fortunate enough for Mango? Bettany could not help but feel sad when she thought of herself. She left the ward with the nurse and stood alone in the corridor. She looked at the sky and pondered. If her son was still alive, would she also be so happy and blessed as well? She felt an inexplicable pain in her heart. Suddenly, a pair of tiny hands touched her lightly, but it tugged at her heartstrings. Bettany lowered her head and saw Wisdom looking at her with a cup of cold water in his hand. "Is this for me?¡± Bettany was ttered. She knew that she had forced Wisdom to stay with her, so she had never expected Wisdom to treat her well. However, the cup of cold water in his hands made her so touched that her eyes started to tear up. Wisdom nodded his head and held onto the cup of cold water. Bettany took it excitedly and said, "Thank you, Wisdom.¡± Then, Wisdom turned around and left without saying anything. He once again returned to Mango''s side to keep watch over her. After what seemed to be decades, Mango slowly opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strange, but it also felt familiar at the same time. Wisdom stood up immediately and ran out to find Bettany when he saw her wake up. Mango looked at his small frame and did not know how to react. She wanted to get up, but the pain throughout her whole body made her sweat all over, and some memories began to sh in her mind. Madam Ye, Zion, Wisdom, Rita... Madam Hans! Everyone flitted around her mind as if they were taking a trip. Sadness welled up in her heart. She felt like she was suffocating, and it was as if invisible ropes were strangling her throat. She covered her neck and wanted to open her mouth to speak. However, she could not say anything, and the only noise was the sound of her babbling. Mango''s heart broke. She could not speak! She really became a mute! Mango suddenly burst out intoughter. Her eyes brimmed with tears and sheughed until she was out of breath. Sheughed at her innocence, her stupidity, and even more at her ipetence! What Madam Ye said was right. She was just a good-for-nothing! She couldn''t protect herself, the people around her, and she couldn''t even protect her rtionship either. She didn''t hate Nathaniel, but she knew that it was over between them. Mango seemed to have gone mad. She keptughing non-stop and did not stop even though she started coughing. This was the scene that Wisdom saw when he came back with Bettany. Bettany''s eyes narrowed slightly. She came forward quickly to hold Mango and said, "Even if you lose everything, at least you still have Wisdom. You are more blessedpared to me. At least you have a son who is willing to stay by your side no matter what, right?¡± Mango was immediately stunned. She looked at Wisdom in front of her and saw the worry and tears in his eyes. Her heart ached again. This was Nick''s son! If it weren''t for Mateo, he might have lived a good life with his parents. Madam Ye was right. It was the Hans family who owed this child, and she had to pay her dues. Mango beckoned to Wisdom. Wisdom ran over quickly. Tears rolled down his face when he threw himself into Mango''s arms. He didn''t cry like other children, but even as he shed tears silently, it still made people feel sorry for him. Mango wanted to tell Wisdom that she would treat him well in the future, but she couldn''t say a single word no matter how she tried. Bettany spoke in a low voice when she saw this scene, "Don''t worry, your vocal cords are fine. The drug irritated your vocal cords and they became inmed. I''ll check again after you rest for a while. It is notpletely impossible to get your voice back." Mango was happy upon hearing this. Was this a ray of hope in her misfortune? No one would like to be mute if they had a choice, right? She looked at Bettany gratefully. Bettany said in a low voice, "I''m not doing it for you. I''m doing this for Wisdom. He''s my disciple after all." Mango didn''t say anything else. She knew that Bettany was only using Wisdom as an excuse. If she had no intention to save Mango, there was no need to do so much. She looked at Bettany gratefully and caressed Wisdom in her arms. He was the only person she had left, wasn''t he? She did not know what happened to Zion and Rita. What would Nathaniel feel when he came home only to find that his family was separated? She smiled bitterly when she found that she was still thinking about Nathaniel. How could she forget a love that seeped so deep into her soul? However, remembering was a form of torture. It was clearly impossible for them to be together, and it was also undeniable that two deaths separated them. How could she continue this rtionship? Mango was in unbearable pain.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Bettany seemed to know what she was thinking. She sighed and said, "Just let go. Not everything in the world can forever be blissful just because you are hopeful. Some people are not destined to be together, and some things are impossible to achieve. This is fate, so maybe both of you are really not meant to be.¡± Not meant to be? Mango didn''t know. She only knew that she would think of Nick''s tragic murder when she thought of Nathaniel now. She could only think of Madam Hans who was forced to her death, and the schemes that had beenid out by Madam Ye. A wonderful rtionship would not be as pleasant as it used to be in the past with such torment. Mango¡¯s expression was dejected. It was obvious that she was still experiencing heartache. Bettany thought for a moment andforted her in a low voice, "If you can''t understand such an abstract thing like your feelings, stop thinking about it. Look at Wisdom in your arms. He''s no loner a normal child. You should think about him.¡± Mango immediately raised her head, and her eyes were filled with doubt. Bettany said with pity, "How did such a perfectly healthy child get tormented into autism? If not for his love for you, he might never be able to ovee it. He is only in contact with the both of us now, and he doesn''t have any feelings for others. This is not a good sign. This child is only four years old, and he still has a long life ahead of him. What happens if this situation continues?" Mango immediately felt upset. She caressed Wisdom''s head and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t even do such a simple thing. She let out a muffled groan as her actions affected her wounds. Wisdom''s hearing was very sharp. He raised his head instantly and stretched out his hand to pat Mango''s back lightly. He lowered his head and blew on Mango''s broken arm as if it could alleviate her pain. Mango''s eyes started to tear up again. "Save him!¡± Mango opened her mouth. Although she did not make a sound, she knew that Bettany could understand what she mouthed. Shaquille sighed and said, "He''s my disciple, so I''ll definitely help him, but there are some things I can'' t solve an outsider. It''s obvious that Wisdom experienced great trauma that led him to this situation. It might take a long time for him to recoverpletely, and he also needs an absolutely quiet environment. The Underground City and Nathaniel have had disputes recently, and everyone around has been affected. If I weren''t Jigsaw''s wife, I would have also been affected. I am already nning to leave. If you want, I can take Wisdom with me, but are you really willing to leave this ce? Mango, if you want to meet Nathaniel, I can take you to him. He is here!" Mango''s eyes narrowed and she clenched her hands together tightly. Nathaniel was here? So, he was in A City! But could she see him? Was it necessary to do so? Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Mango''s heart was in turmoil. She loved Nathaniel. However, could she meet him right now? What would she say when she saw him? Was he capable of doing something to his mother for her sake? Could he give up the Ye Family for her? Mango felt an unbearable amount of pain in her heart. She did not want to see him! However, she also had her own children that she couldn''t neglect. Without her in the Ye Family, she had no idea how Madam Ye would treat Zion and Rita. It was easier for Zion as he would be the heir of the Ye Family. Madam Ye would not do anything to him, but what about Rita? Madam Ye clearly showed that she did not like Rita. She was now kept just for marriage alliances in the future. Mango did not wish for Rita to be a pawn to be married off. She did not want her daughter to bear all of this! Mango thought for a while. She proceeded to write a letter for Nathaniel and handed it over to Bettany. "What do you mean? You''re not going to meet him, but you want me to pass this letter to him?" Mango nodded her head. Her heart would hurt if she gave up, but it was even more impossible for them to be together as it would be all the more painful to do so. It would be better to leave the initial happiness behind, go their separate ways, and forget about each other. Bettany looked at her and said in a low voice, "I thought that you would do anything to see him. Perhaps he could do you some justice." Mango paused for a moment. Justice? What was that? The initial allure of love was lost when it was mixed up with too many things. It was her who was persistent and refused to let go. She tried hard to suck up to everyone in the Ye Family, but she was left with nothing in the end. Grandma was right. Love and marriage based on self-sacrifice would not make her happy. She bit her lower lip and did not speak, but the glint in her eyes exined everything. Bettany didn''t know what Mango was thinking, but she said in a low voice, "Clean up and prepare. We''ll leave soon. I¡¯ll hand this letter to Nathaniel after we leave. Since you don''t want to see him, this is the best thing to do. What do you think?" Mango nodded her head. Wisdom had been in her arms all the time. He paused for a moment when he heard that they were going to leave, but he kept silent like a mouse. Mango thought back to the time when she first met Wisdom. This child was so innocent and cheerful. Who would have thought that this quiet and pitiful child would be Wisdom now? What kind of harm did they do to him? Mango hugged Wisdom tightly and felt extremely guilty. Bettany asked someone to clean up the mess, but the nurse suddenly barged in. "Director, someone wants to see you." "Who is it?" Bettany was a little impatient. Who was the person who wanted to see her at this time? The nurse quickly said, "The blue-blooded man." "What?¡± Bettany was a little surprised, and Mango was also stunned for a moment. Desmond? The debt had been cleared between them after she returned to Ocean City. Since then, the both of them went their separate ways and did not contact each other at all. Hence, she did not expect that Desmond woulde and find Bettany. Bettany looked at Mango and asked, "Is he here for you?" Mango shook her head. Madam Ye kept the news about her very secretive. It might not be long before the Ye Family leaked news about her running away with the Ye Family''s property or her dying from illness. In short, Madam Ye would definitely not let the outside world know about her current situation. It was even more impossible that Desmond knew. When Bettany saw Mango shake her head, she frowned and muttered to herself, "Then why is he here? Could it be that he''s here to give me his blood?" The corners of Mango''s mouth twitched a little. Bettany was very obsessed with Desmond''s blood, and Mango couldn''t understand it. Perhaps it was a doctor thing. "Let him in." Bettany still let Desmond in a moment of thought. Desmond was stunned for a moment when he saw Mango. "Mrs. Ye, you are here too?" Mango nodded her head. Desmond looked at Bettany after he greeted Mango and said, T m here to ask you to save someone." "No." Bettany refused without hesitation. The answer seemed to be in Desmond'' s expectations. He wasn''t disappointed and said in a low voice, "If you help me save her, I¡¯ll give you my blood no matter when you need it." Bettany was stunned and overjoyed at the same time. "For real?1'' "Mrs. Ye is also here. She can be my witness. As long as you help me save her, I will give you my blood whenever you want it. This is my promise and repayment to you." "Alright! It''s a deal!" Bettany immediately agreed. Mango shook her head. It seemed that Desmond was well-prepared, but the only person he would give up everything for was Marissa. What happened to Marissa? They didn''t pay attention to Marissa in the Underground City thest time and Mango didn¡¯t know what happened to her. Mango wanted to ask, but she kept quiet after thinking about it. How could she be in the mood to care about other people''s business in her current state? Bettany said with a smile, "We were just about to leave, but we don''t know how to. Since you asked me to save someone, that means you have a way to enter from the outside. If so, does that meanN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. that you have a way to get us out of here?" These words made Mango puzzled. Bettany exined quickly, ''T ve told you that Nathaniel and Jigsaw''s men are tussling here, so this ce has been sealed. Hence, we can''t go out unless we have special connections. Although I don¡¯t know what special connections this guy has to be able into A City, but since he can do it, we don''t need to think of any other way. We''ll just have him get us out directly." Mango had no idea about this up until now. It seemed that Nathaniel and Jigsaw''s men were fighting over something important. Otherwise, they wouldn''t seal the whole of A City. Mango''s heart ached as if it was being crushed when she heard the man''s name again. "Are you saying that all of you are leaving?" "Yes, what''s wrong? Is there a problem?" Bettany acted as if she wouldn''t help Desmond if he didn''t agree, which made him shake his head immediately. "Nothing. I just thought that Mrs. Ye would stay." "I''ll talk to you about thister. Also, don''t call her Mrs. Ye anymore, call her Miss Shen. I¡¯m pretty sure that this is what she wants, right?" Bettany looked at Mango. Mango nodded her head. From Mrs. Ye to Miss Shen, she was the only one who knew how much she went through. Desmond was stunned for a moment. He was well aware of how much Nathaniel had done for Mango. However, it seemed like something happened between them based on her expression Desmond did not have any interest in invading other people¡¯s privacy. Then, he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll arrange it. We''ll leave soon.¡± Mango held Wisdom in her arms, but she did not have much energy in them. Wisdom struggled to get down before he held Mango¡¯s hand. His sensible expression made Mango feel bad. She wanted to say something to Wisdom, but she couldn''t manage anything except for the burning sensation in her throat. Bettany was busy packing away all her medical data and she ignored everything else. The nurse was a little reluctant to part with the instruments. "Director, these instruments cost a lot." "We can buy these anywhere. It''s okay if we lose it. Just take the most precious things with us." Mango was slightly stunned. She was going to leave everything but the most precious items behind? Would it be a good thing if she took her pure love for Nathaniel away as well? Mango felt a little better at the thought of it. Desmond moved quickly as well, and it wasn''t long before they arranged everything. Mango, Wisdom, and Bettany got into the car. This was a lengthened version of a Cadic, which was obviously worth a lot of money. Mango remembered that Desmond was not rich, so that meant that this car did not belong to him. However, who did it belong to then? The Fang Family? She''d heard that Marissa''s background was quite illustrious indeed. Mango didn''t have much time to think before the car started to move. Wisdom held Mango¡¯s hand tightly and snuggled in her arms quietly. Bettany was a little envious and tried to take Wisdom from Mango, but she failed every time. In the end, she could only sigh and look at them enviously. Desmond sat in the passenger seat, and there was a chauffeur driving the car. The car left the hospital, and the roads in A City were clear. There was a roadblock just as they were passing the checkpoint, and Desmond''s car was stopped. Bettany looked outside and said in a low voice, "If s Nathaniel!" Mango''s chest clenched. The car windows were tinted, and it allowed people inside the car to look outside, but not vice versa. Mango watched Nathaniel as he got out of the car and walked towards them. What was so important that he had to personally stop the car? Mango''s heart was in a gallop. Wisdom looked at Nathaniel and Mango. He continued to nestle in Mango¡¯s embrace and remained still. Bettany was still worried that Wisdom would suddenly speak to Nathaniel, but she wasforted yet distressed at the same time when she saw him acting like this. After all, Nathaniel had raised Wisdom for four years. Wisdom and Nathaniel shared a close rtionship, but he did not seek Nathaniel as he was watching over Mango. Hence, Wisdom was very sensible indeed. Perhaps Madam Ye''s actions broke his heart, or perhaps he truly thought that he was the only one Mango had left. He would rather watch Nathaniele over than take the initiative to speak out. Mango''s chest gradually tensed up. Nathaniel wasing over! Would he notice her? Would she be able to leave this ce safe and sound? How would Nathaniel react when he saw her like this? What would he do? The series of questions caused Mango to have a splitting headache. She even wanted to open the car door and escape. Bettany held Mango''s hand tightly just as she touched the car door handle. Then, the doctor said in a low voice, "If you don''t go, we still have a chance to leave. If you do so, you will have to stay behind. Think carefully. If you really want to stay, I won''t stop you." Mango''s hand immediately froze. Did she want to leave? Of course, she did. She wanted to get out of here! She was unable to live under the same roof as Madam Ye as if nothing had happened, and she could not let Nathaniel be caught in a difficult spot between her and Madam Ye. In truth, she was afraid of getting hurt again. Her fragile emotions couldn¡¯t handle another heartbreak. Then, Mango slowly put down her hand. At that moment, Nathaniel came around to the front of the car and reached out to knock on the window. "Get off the car. Routine inspection! Everyone get out and step aside!" Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Mango''s hand immediately held onto the car door tightly. "What should I do?" Should I just meet him like this? Mango was so nervous that she felt as though her heart was caught in her throat. At the moment, she was hesitant as to whether she should greet Nathaniel or not. At the same time, Desmond took out a pass and handed it to Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, I believe we have met before. You should know who I am. I think there is no need to stop Mr. Jose Fang''s car, right? Do you think that he would coborate with Jigsaw"s men?" Nathaniel nced briefly at the pass in Desmond''s hand and asked, "Who''s in the car?" "Ms. Fang and Dr. Bettany Zhang. Ms. Fang is in poor health. We heard about Dr. Zhang''s excellent medical skills and came to seek help. However, Miss Fang''s illness is slightlyplicated, and it has been difficult to treat. We can only ask Dr. Zhang to return with us to treat Ms. Fang." Desmond''s words made Nathaniel frown slightly. "Roll down the window and let me have a look. I hope you can cooperate. Since you''re under Jose, you know why I''m doing this. I don''t have to say anything more, right?" Desmond paused for a moment. Right at this moment, Bettany rolled down the window. Mango turned her head quickly, causing the burn marks on her back to be exposed clearly. Nathaniel took a nce and nodded slightly as he saw that it was indeed Bettany. Then, he spotted Mango by the side, which made his heart tremble slightly. Mango had mentioned before that she and Marissa looked very alike. Seeing her side profile now, they looked exactly the same. However, Mango was at home, so it was impossible for her to be here, Nathaniel thought. Besides, his men had not reported anything worrisome about Mango to him. Therefore, he merely took a nce before handing back the pass to Desmond and said, "It''s best if you don''t appear here anymore over the next few days. There will be yet another military operation in two days, so please try to avoid this area." "We appreciate the reminder, Mr. Ye." After that, Desmond wound up the window and the car drove off quickly. Mango finally let go of the breath she was holding after the car had left. Wisdom had also crawled out from under his seat. However, Mango quickly leaned against the window and looked at Nathaniel, who was getting increasingly further away. She felt as if someone had hollowed out a piece of her heart. He was so near, yet so far away from her. From now on, it would be impossible for them to meet again, right? Mango''s gaze was practically glued onto Nathaniel. He was still that handsome, calm, capable, and not to mention charming. However, from now on, all this was just a memory. She wouldn''t even have the chance to talk to him anymore. Mango''s eyes welled with tears, but she had been holding it in aggressively. She could no longer cry, not anymore. There was no use in crying, as it would only make her seem weak to others. After Mango''s car had left, Nathaniel felt a sudden emptiness in his heart, as if he had just lost something important. He covered his chest as there was a sudden stab of pain. What was going on? Was it because he had seen Ms. Fang who looked very much like Mango? He had to admit that Marissa and Mango looked very alike. They were practically the same person! He would have to find out more about the connection between Abyss and Marissater. Why did he have to make Mango look like Marissa? However, Nathaniel''s chest continued to ache as he was about to leave. "Mr. Ye, are you alright?" His men couldn''t help but ask as they saw Nathaniel like this. Nathaniel shook his head lightly and said, ''T m fine." He turned around and stared at Desmond''s car as it drove away. Suddenly, he wanted to see Mango very badly, as he missed her very much. "How much longer will it take until there is news?" "It should take a couple of hours." "A few hours?" Nathaniel murmured. In a few hours, he would be able to turn on his phone and contact Mango. Everything would finally be over in a few hours. The people who harboured bad intentions towards the Ye Family would be identified, and the debt Mateo owed to the Ye Family would also be settled. Everything woulde to an end. As he thought about this, Nathaniel''s lips couldn''t help but curl up slightly. If he could endure another couple of hours, he would finally be able to see Mango again. By then, he would take her and the children out to have fun and he would keep his promise this time, no matter what happened. Nathaniel''s smile widened as he thought about this. "Check it out as soon as possible." "Yes, sir!" It was then that Nathaniel and Mango were separated. As the news was delivered that evening, Nathaniel was stunned. It turned out that the people who were against the Ye family were from a criminal organization overseas. They wanted to use Nathaniel''s designs tomit crimes, but the military managed to stop them. To fulfil this, the Ye Family yed an important role. Nathaniel had decided not to attend the celebration party as he wanted to return to Ocean City as soon as possible and see Mango. He couldn¡¯t wait to tell her the good news. Mateo wasn''t a traitor nor a b*stard. He was an undercover spy. It turned out, Nick had been shot and he knew he couldn''t survive. In order for the enemy to trust Mateo, it was Nick who had guided Mateo''s hand and stabbed himself, sacrificing himself to grant Mateo the opportunity. Moreover, their conversation had been recorded on Nick''s phone, and it was handed over to Mateo before he died. Then, Mateo handed it over to the higher authorities. Now, after five years, the case was finally solved, and the recording was also brought to light. Everything was part of Mateo and Nathaniel''s topsecret military operation. Right now, Nathaniel was more than happy to hear all this. He knew that Mango was particrly upset of this matter. Now that everything was fine, there were no longer obstacles between them. He was finally able to make Mango happy. After Nathaniel got back his phone, he couldn''t wait any longer to return home. He turned it on, and as he expected, there were many missed calls. However, there was no sign of Mango contacting him after going through his call logs for some time. Seeing this, Nathaniel was a little disappointed. Come on, wasn''t she the tiniest bit worried? After clearing his call logs, he saw that there were two text messages. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Before opening them, Nathaniel had figured that they might be scam messages and didn''t n to open them. However, after thinking about it, what if Mango missed him and was too shy to say it in person, so she sent texts instead of calling? Nathaniel smirked slightly as he opened the message. The first message was from Merle. Nathaniel''s smile hardened as he read the words. Did something happen to Mango? Why didn''t Mango call him? On the contrary, it was Merle who called? The next message was from a stranger, and it was from Lucy. As Nathaniel read its contents, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning. This was impossible! He quickly called The Ye''s Mansion, and the person who answered was Madam Ye. "Nathan, what''s going on? Are youing home?" As Nathaniel heard Madam Ye''s voice, he hurriedly asked, "Mom, where''s Mango? Please pass her the phone." Madam Ye hesitated for a moment and said, "She isn''t able toe to the phone at the moment. If you have anything to say to her, you can tell me." "Why isn''t she able to do so? She is my wife. Is it that inconvenient to answer a phone call? Where is she?" Nathaniel pressed. However, Madam Ye had already thought of an exnation. She paused briefly and said, "Nathan, let me tell you something, but please, you have to stay calm." "Go on." "Mango left with a man and took Wisdom and Rita with her. It was already toote when I found out. She had also left behind divorce papers with her signature on them. That woman didn''t love you from the beginning, and you were fooled. Nevertheless, it must''ve been hard for her to pretend to be weak in front of you all these years. I¡¯ m telling you, she almost broke my back. There was a reason she came back five yearster, and she also left with several contracts of the HY Group." However, Nathaniel hadn''t listened to a single word of Madam Ye''s. All he could hear was that Mango left and had left behind divorce papers. Had she run away? Was it true? Then why would a strange number text him that something had happened to Mango? Nathaniel was silent for several moments. On the other end, Madam Ye spoke to herself for quite some time. After a while, she noticed that there was no response from Nathaniel, and she stopped speaking. "Nathan, are you listening? I know that you might not be able to ept this now, but it is the truth. Mango''s heart was never yours from the start. It''s a shame that you loved her so much. Listen to me, a man should be able to let go of the past. Let me introduce you to other women, and I guarantee they will be so much better than her. Don''t be sad, dear. You still have me, right?" "What about Merle?" As Nathaniel suddenly spoke, Madam Ye was startled. Her brows furrowed slightly as she said, "Merle took Mango away with him and everyone saw them. He is the man Mango left with." Then, Nathaniel hung up abruptly. Merle and Mango? How was that possible? If the text messages from the strange number were true, then what state was Mango in now? Was she covered in wounds and mute as well? At the thought of this, Nathaniel''s chest tightened. He suddenly remembered the car that Desmond had driven over that noon. The person inside looked very much like Mango. No! Mango was the person inside the car! So, it was really Mango? Was he that blind to let his wife leave him like that? But why didn''t Mango tell him? Why did she pretend to not know him? Was it because he was not by her side when she needed him the most? Nathaniel''s heart suddenly started to ache again. "Someone, call Jose and tell him that I want to know about Ms. Fang''s condition." "Yes sir!" Soon, there was news that Marissa was terribly ill, and she has been in bed for some time. Since she couldn''t get up, she wouldn''t be able toe to A City to seek treatment from Bettany. So, the person in the car today was indeed Mango! After confirming this fact, Nathaniel told his men, "Find Desmond Blu at all costs!" "Yes sir!" As everyone was trying hard to locate Desmond, Nathaniel called Merle quickly. Unfortunately, Merle''s phone was turned off. That made sense, because if Merle had been wrongly used, then his phone would remain off. If any messages or calls went through, the Ye Family could use those to track Merle. It seemed that something was really wrong. Nathaniel thought of how Mango was still smiling and talking to him before he left. They had been so happy, so how did everything change in just less than two days? No! Impossible! All of this wasn¡¯t true! Mango was still waiting at home for him to return, right? Nathaniel kept telling this to himself as he hurried back to Ocean City. Chapter 619 Chapter 619 "Is Nathan''s home?" When Madam Ye heard the news of Nathaniel''s return, Nathaniel had already entered the house before she had any time to prepare. "Where''s Mango?" The first words that came out of Nathaniel''s mouth were about Mango. Hearing this, displeasure shed across Madam Ye''s eyes. "You''ve been away for two days, and all you think about is Mango the moment you return. I guess you don¡¯t care about your mother anymore after you''ve gotten married?" Nathaniel ignored Madam Ye''sints and quickly climbed the stairs to the bedroom. He searched high and low, but there was no sign of Mango. After acknowledging that she really wasn''t there, his heart sank even deeper. More than once, he had told himself that everything wasn¡¯t true and that Mango was still happily waiting for him to return. However, reality dealt a heavy blow to him. Lucy wanted to say something when she saw Nathaniel, but she decided against it and left as she felt Madam Ye''s gaze on her. After some time, Nathaniel still couldn''t find Mango. Next, he went to the living room. Madam Ye was sipping tea leisurely on the sofa. As she saw how anxious and upset Nathaniel was, her eyes darkened with displeasure. "Look at yourself, you''re letting a woman control you." "Where is she? What did you do to her?" Nathaniel asked impatiently. Madam Ye paused briefly before saying, "What do you mean? Is this how you talk to your mother? Ever since the arrival of that woman, you don''t see me as your mother anymore, do you?" "I''m asking you again, where is Mango? What did you do to her?" Nathaniel''s voice couldn''t help but get louder. Upon hearing this, Madam Ye was stunned by his attitude. Perhaps it was because she has never seen Nathaniel like this before. "Tell me, where is my wife? What happened here?" Nathaniel''s expression was terrifyingly dark and he emitted a suffocating aura, as if he was ready for ughter. Upon his questioning, the surrounding servants looked at one another before they nced towards Madam Ye. Then, Madam Ye finally recovered, but now she had be furious. "Nathaniel Ye, what is this attitude of yours?! I''ve told you that Mango ran away with a man, haven''t I?! How long are you going to lie to yourself? That woman isn''t worth it! Besides, her uncle murdered your brother. Don''t you care about this? Have you forgotten their sins?" "Where is Mango?!" Nathaniel couldn''t hear a word Madam Ye had said. Instead, he grabbed one of her servants'' neck and asked furiously, "If you don''t want to die, tell me the truth. Otherwise, wait till I make sense of all this, then all of you will have to pay!" His words were serious threats, causing their faces to pale with fear. Madam Ye quickly added, "Nathaniel, do you still see me as your mother?" Nathaniel paused, before turning slowly to look at Madam Ye. He stared at her and he started to doubt what the text message had said. In the past, Madam Ye had risked everything for the sake of the children and was almost shot by Abyss''s men. Not only that, for the sake of Mango, she had not hesitated to go against the Hans family. She had once been such a good mother. With this in mind, Nathaniel found it hard to believe that she was the person who harmed Mango! However, not long ago, the fact that Madam Ye had assisted Addison in kidnapping Mango was still fresh in his mind. Now, Nathaniel looked at Madam Ye and asked slowly, "Mother? Which one of you is real? The woman who is kind to the children and protective of Mango is my mother. Right now, are you still the same mom I know?" "What do you mean? Nathaniel, did someone spread rumors about me? I raised you and Nick and regarded both of you as my own. I even made great sacrifices for both of you. In the end, you''re speaking as though I''m an evil witch. I have shed blood, sweat, and tears for you and the Ye Family. But here you are now, questioning me because of a woman?" Madam Ye was emotionally ckmailing him. However, Nathaniel ignored her and said to the servants beside him, "HI give you onest chance. Where''s my wife? As long as you tell me the truth, I will promise you your family''s safety. No one will be able to touch them, including my mother." "Nathaniel Ye!" Madam Ye stood up abruptly. She knew that Nathaniel had always kept his word, and he was really going against her now. All this for Mango? Right now, Madam Ye despised Mango even more than before. She was d that she had already sent Mango away. Otherwise, given how Nathaniel was now, it wouldn''t be long before she no longer had any power in the Ye Family. She had worked hard all her life, and the entire Ye family was the result of her efforts. How could she let it fall into the hands of an outsider like Mango? How could she let her son, who she had raised, treat her like this? The more she thought about it, the angrier Madam Ye got. The angrier she was, the more revolted she became. "Nathaniel, what do you n to do?" However, Nathaniel continued to ignore Madam Ye''s words and red at her men coldly. One of the servants'' legs trembled slightly as he struggled with himself. Finally, he couldn''t help but stutter, "Mr. Ye, we were only following orders. We didn¡¯t have a choice." "Tell me!" Nathaniel''s expression turned ice-cold. At this moment, Madam Ye stepped forward and kicked the servant with force. She said fiercely, "Don¡¯t you dare utter any nonsense, believe me, I''ll make you..." "I have the final say in this house! Mom, don''t forget that I''m in charge of this family now!" With Nathaniel''s words, Madam Ye''s expression twisted into a ghastly visage. "So? What do you want to do?" "I just want to know the truth!" Nathaniel''s voice rang loudly in the air. Suddenly, Madam Ye felt a chill run down her spine. However, since she was still Nathaniel''s mother, she added uneasily, "The truth? What I have said is true!" At this time, Thomas came rushing in. "Mr. Ye, something happened to the Hans family." "What is it?" Nathaniel¡¯s gaze was still fixed at Madam Ye as he asked. Thomas added hurriedly, "Madam Hans is dead. It is said that she jumped off a balcony yesterday." "What?" Nathaniel whipped his head around towards him. "How is this possible?" Thomas shook his head and stole a nce at Madam Ye. He then said in a low voice, "Perhaps Merle is the only person who knows why it happened. Our men were subdued, and they said that it was Merle who did it. Moreover, Madam Hans jumped right after he went to the Hans family''s household." Madam Ye quickly said, "Merle is a b*stard! The Ye Family has provided a roof over his head for so many years, but this is what he does now. Although the Hans family does owe us, we can''t..." "The Hans family doesn''t owe us anything. Mateo didn''t kill Nick! He was shot in the chest by drug dealers and died of excessive blood loss. Mateo wanted to infiltrate enemy lines, so Nick fulfilled this by sacrificing himself. Everything is over now. Here is a recording of what happened." Nathaniel told Madam Ye everything. Hearing this, Madam Ye waspletely stunned. "Impossible! Addison clearly said..." "Addison is like a brother to Nick, but he is not a soldier, nor is he Nick''s executive officer. What Addison saw was not entirely the truth. You and Addison have wrongfully used Mateo. Mother, I only hope that Madam Hans'' death has nothing to do with you!" Nathaniel''s chest tightened painfully. No! That was impossible! Madam Ye would never do anything this absurd to the Hans family, right? However, Madam Ye avoided Nathaniel''s question and averted her eyes. Nathaniel''s heart shattered bit by bit. "Was it you? Did you force Madam Hans to her death?" "No! She wanted to die. It had nothing to do with me!" Madam Ye denied quickly, but as soon as she she finished speaking, she realized that she had uttered the truth herself. "No, Nathan, wait, listen to me..." However, Nathaniel shook off Madam Ye abruptly. His heart ached so much that he wasn''t sure if he could bear it anymore. His mother had forced Mango''s grandmother to her death. He shuddered to imagine how upset Mango would have been when she heard the news. "Where are the people that I have ordered to stay here to protect Mango?" Nathaniel felt as though his heart was being crushed into dust. The man whose neck he grabbed just now said warily, "They have been sent away by Madam Ye." "They have abandoned their posts without my order, so are those people really my men? I ordered them to stay here and protect Mango, but they obeyed Madam Ye¡¯s words and left?" Nathaniel suddenly found that he was too forgiving towards Madam Ye. After years of working for Nathaniel, Thomas naturally knew what Nathaniel meant to say. He quickly said to the man, "Pass the order. Those who had been ordered to protect Mrs. Ye will be fired, and tell all the securitypanies out there to not employ any of them. Force them out of the industry and make sure that no one is able to find a job wherever the Ye Family is involved." As soon as he finished, the men were all stunned. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "This..." "Do as Thomas said. Don''t let me repeat myself a second time. If anyone is to employ them, it will mean that they are going against the Ye Family. My family will cut them off. Thomas will be in charge of the people involved." Although Nathaniel''s tone was t, his words echoed, causing everyone to break into a cold sweat. These people were trained forbat. They could only obtain a high sry from being a bodyguard and nothing else, so they had very slim chances of surviving since Nathaniel had ordered an industrywide ban on them. It was truly terrifying. Everyone''s face paled in fear at the sight of Nathaniel''s cruel actions. At the same time, Madam Ye was so angry that she was trembling all over. "Nathaniel, do you still care about me?" "You have asked this several times. I will answer you now." Nathaniel fixed his gaze at Madam Ye. His gaze was cold and heartless, which sent a chill down Madam Ye''s spine. She had never seen Nathaniel like this before, and she couldn''t help but be afraid. "Your answer is..." "I don''t need to respect someone who is not respectful herself. I''ve said more than once that Mango is my Achilles heel. I''ve always thought that you liked her, but obviously, I was wrong. I''ve been lenient with you, and you use this to hurt Mango. Even though you''re still my mother, but you''re no longer the one who I respected and cared for." "What are you going to do? Nathaniel, you''d better think this over. I have raised you with much effort. If you dare do anything to me, you will be considered unfilial. By then, everyone in Ocean City will look down on you. Filial pietyes before anything. This has always been the motto of the Ye Family, you..." "I will be filial." As he spoke, he ordered his men to hold Madam Ye captive. Chapter 620 Chapter 620 "Nathaniel, what are you doing?" Seeing him like this, Madam Yepletely panicked. Nathaniel said coldly, "Bring my mother to her room and serve her well. No one is allowed to let her out without my permission. You may disobey my orders if you don''t wish to work in the Ye Family anymore." Then, he scanned the room with cold eyes. His icy gaze made everyone tremble involuntarily. "Madam Ye, if you may!" Madam Ye never thought she would be treated the way how she treated Mango. "Don''t you dare!" Madam Ye yelled in frustration as she could not ept the fact that she was being treated like this. Meanwhile, Nathaniel didn''t say a word, but his men already knew how cruel he could be. Soon, they forcefully brought Madam Ye to her room. "Nathaniel Ye, you ungrateful brat! Even though you''re not my child, but this is how you repay me? How dare you! My love, are you seeing this? This is the son I¡¯ve raised all these years. This is your son!" Madam Ye cried and thrashed in the room. "Mr. Ye, perhaps..." Thomas asked warily as he was afraid that this would harm Nathaniel''s reputation if the news was spread. However, Nathaniel replied coldly, "Don''t worry. I want to know everything that happened while I was away, especially about the Hans family and Mango. Bring forward anyone who knows about the truth. The more detail, the better." Thomas''s heart rippled with worry. He never would have imagined that when everything was about to end, something would happen to Mango in The Ye''s Mansion. Not only that, but the most shocking fact was that it was Madam Ye who was responsible for this. Right at this moment, Mateo barged in with Terrance. "Nathaniel!" As soon as Mateo entered, he swung his fist towards Nathaniel. Nathaniel could have avoided it, but he chose not to. Instead, he let Mateo''s fist hit him in the face. His nose burned with pain, and a warm liquid streamed down from his nose. "Mr. Ye!" Thomas quickly handed Nathaniel a napkin to cover his nose with. "Mr. Mateo, what are you doing? There''s no need for violence!" "What am I doing? The Ye Family really is something! Your family actually forced my mother to her death! Where is that wh*re mother of yours?!" Mateo''s face was red from anger. He had been away for five years. He had endured a lot and was looking forward to quickly completing his mission so that he could return home to see his mother. He had not expected to see his mother''s corpse when he finally returned. Upon his return, he heard from the servants that it was Madam Ye who forced Madam Hans to her death. Hearing this fueled Mateo with rage and he brought Terrance with him to the Ye''s Mansion. Nathaniel pushed Thomas away and looked at Mateo. He said, "I have only learned about this not long ago. As you know, both of us have only just returned. You''ve lost your mother, and I''ve lost my wife. No one knows where Mango is right now. I¡¯m not trying to protect my mother, but I think we should find Mango first before settling other matters." "Has Mango disappeared? Why? Did your mother do something to her? Nathaniel, our servants said that my mother agreed tomit suicide because she wanted to repay the life she owed the Ye Family and she wanted to make sure that Mango wouldn''t be treated badly by the Ye Family. Only then would she be happy. Now that my mother is dead, you''re telling me that Mango''s gone. So you''re saying that my mother''s death was meaningless?" Mateo''s entire body trembled with fury. Hearing this, Nathaniel replied with a hurt tone, "No one wanted any of this to happen, especially me. I can only say that the misunderstanding of Nick''s death has caused both our families to suffer." "Even so, you can''t harm Mango as she''s the daughter-inw of the Ye family! Nathaniel Ye, I''m telling you, Mango had better be safe. Otherwise, I''ll never forgive you." As Mateo spoke, the person who had fed Mango the mute drug earlier heard the news of Nathaniel¡¯ s return. Furthermore, he had also learned that Madam Ye was now powerless. Then, he hurriedly came forward to admit his actions to Nathaniel. He hadn''t noticed Mateo and Terrance were present too. Hurriedly, he fell to his knees in front of Nathaniel with a thump. "Mr. Ye, I was forced to do this by Madam Ye! I didn''t have a choice as I was looking out for my family!" Nathaniel red at him and said coldly, "What do you mean?" "After Madam Ye learned that Madam Hans hadmitted suicide, she agreed to let Mrs. Ye go. However, she was worried that Mrs. Ye would go behind her back and ruin the Ye Family''s reputation, so she ordered me to feed her a drug that would make her mute!" "What did you say?" In a sh, Nathaniel and Mateo grabbed the man¡¯s cor at the same time. He was nearly strangled to death, but he didn''t dare struggle free. Then, he added quickly, "I didn''t have a choice, Mr. Ye. If I didn''t obey, my family would suffer." "You dare drug a member of the Hans family? You have a death wish, don''t you?" Mateo kicked the man, causing him to tumble to the floor. Meanwhile, Nathaniel let go of him. Mute drug? Mango was now mute? He suddenly remembered seeing Mango in Desmond''s car. She had turned her head to the window, not wanting to look at him at all. Back then, he had thought it was Marissa. Now that he thought about it, she must have been very disappointed with him to the extent that she didn''t even want to see his face. Now, her beautiful voice was gone? No! How could this be? This wasn''t possible! Then, Nathaniel stood up abruptly. However, he staggered and fell directly into the chair once more, his face as pale as a ghost. Terrance red at Nathaniel and said, "We want Madam Ye to pay with her life." Nathaniel did not speak. He also wanted Madam Ye to pay for what she had done, but there were things that he was unable to do. No matter what, he was still Madam Ye''s son. "What? You disagree?" Seeing that there was no response from Nathaniel, Mateo turned around and asked fiercely. Nathaniel''s heart was aching so much that he could hardly breathe. Just how terrifying were the things that Mango had gone through in such a short period of time? How could a girl like her endure it all on her own? Seeing Terrance and Mateo like this, he whispered, "I can''t hand her over to you here. Tomorrow I will bring her to the Ye Family''s graveyard to apany my father as her punishment." "What? That''s it? Nathaniel, Mango is your wife! She had suffered so much for you, and that''s the punishment you''ll give your mother?" Terrance couldn''t believe his ears. If it weren¡¯t for his crippled legs, he would beat Nathaniel up right now. However, Mateo could hear the meaning behind Nathaniel''s words. He stopped Terrance and said coldly, "Our family will surely settle this debt with your family. However, the most important thing right now is to find Mango. Your family has hurt ours, so we can''t let her suffer outside." After that, he dragged Terrance away by force. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s body felt cold, as if he was in the middle of a snowstorm. The person he loved the most was hurt by his closest family member, and he was not by Mango''s side when it happened. She must have been so scared and helpless. Seeing Nathaniel like this, Thomas couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Ye, are you alright?" "Not really. My heart feels like it is about to shatter. Mateo was right. The most important thing right now is to find Mango. Is there any news on Desmond yet?" "Yes, Desmond returned to Dr. Fang''s home with Bettany, who was going to treat Miss Fang''s illness, but Mrs. Ye and Wisdom got out of the car halfway. Bettany said that she didn''t know where they went." Thomas told Nathaniel thetest news. Hearing this, Nathaniel gripped the armrest tightly, not realizing that his nails have sunk into the fabric deeply. "Where did they get off? Get all the surveince video from cameras nearby. Find them at all costs." "Alright, I''m on it." Thomas replied before leaving. Everyone in the hall didn''t dare make a sound. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt as if his entire heart was being ripped to shreds. Five years ago, he hadn''t been able to protect Mango. He nearly let her die in a fire and he nearly killed his two children as well. Five yearster, he still failed to protect Mango and he let his mother hurt her. He was a useless husband! Remorse and guilt surrounded Nathaniel, and it almost drowned him. "I want to know everything! All of it!" Nathaniel said coldly, and the emptiness in his voice was frightening. Now that everyone knew how powerful Nathaniel was, they told Nathaniel the whole truth hurriedly. Nathaniel learned that Mango had been scalded by Madam Ye with boiling water and she had been sshed with cold water in order to wake her up for chores. After he heard that, Nathaniel''s hands sped tightly together, causing his veins to protrude. Everyone was wary after they had finished speaking. Nathaniel was silent for a long time before he asked, "Where is Rita?" "She was taken away by Merle. During this period, Lucy took great care of Rita." Someone spoke for Lucy. Hearing this, Nathaniel nodded and said, "Have Lucy be the butler of the Ye''s Mansion. Everything will be handed over to her in the future. Also, find Merle as soon as possible." "Mr. Ye, Merle is in the militarypound." One of his men reported on Merle''s whereabouts. Then, Nathaniel got up quickly, and he took two steps before pausing. Next, he said, "My mother likes her tea. Boil some water and draw a bath for her." The servants were stunned for a moment. They did not understand what he meant. However, Lucy understood himpletely. "Yes, I will arrange it, Mr. Ye." "Prepare Rita''s room, I¡¯m going to bring her home." After that, Nathaniel headed out. After that, Thomas sent a message to him saying that Sisi was used of stealing and sent to the police station by Madam Ye for protecting Mango. Immediately, Nathaniel asked him to bail Sisi out. He got into the car alone and locked the door. Then, he covered his chest andy on the steering wheel. His heart ached so hard that he couldn''t breathe. He had only been away for two days. How did all this happen? Even though he knew that Madam Ye didn''t like Mango all that much, he never thought that she would treat Mango so cruelly. Nathaniel was gasping for air, and he felt as though the oxygen had been entirely sucked out from his lungs. Furthermore, the air seemed to be getting thinner. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Mango, where the hell are you?" Why didn''t she want to look at him or tell him anything when he was right in front of her? Was she really that disappointed in him? Would Mango be able to forgive him and return to the Ye Family, and to his arms as well? Nathaniel didn''t know the answer. He only wished that bringing Rita and Zion home would help him bring Mango back to his side. However, at this moment, Thomas brought news of Zion that made Nathaniel crumple in anguish. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 "Mr. Ye, Zion is missing." "What do you mean ''missing''?" Nathaniel was near the edge of breaking down as he held the phone tightly. His men said warily, "Madam Ye asked us to bring Zion to the outskirts and settle down there. On the way there, Zion had overheard a few men talking and found out that Mrs. Ye was in trouble. After that, he escaped when we weren¡¯t looking. I''m sorry, Mr. Ye. We have failed to look after Zion." "If Zion isn¡¯t found, every one of you will have to pay." Hearing this, Nathaniel barked furiously and threw his phone at the window. Was his family breaking apart just like this? Mango had left, Zion was missing, and Rita was now with Merle. What on earth was going on? Suddenly, Madam Ye''s shrill scream came from The Ye''s Mansion. "Nathaniel, you monster! How could you let Lucy ssh me with hot water! You¡¯ll be doomed to a tragic death!" Madam Ye cursed angrily. Her voice traveled far and wide, but someone muffled her screams. Lucy continued to ssh hot water onto Madam Ye''s back. She trembled in agony but could not make a sound no matter how hard she tried. Meanwhile, Nathaniel ignored her screams. He started the car and departed to the military compound. Soon, Nathaniel entered the militarypound easily due to his special connections. When he found Rita, Merle said guiltily, "Mr. Ye, I''m sorry." "Mango is your mistress, yet you forced her grandmother to death. Merle, what exactly were you thinking?" Nathaniel knew that Merle liked Mango. He couldn''t hide it, but Nathaniel had never pointed it out. In some way, Merle''s feelings for Mango would make him risk everything to protect Mango, and this was also what Nathaniel wanted. However, he had never imagined that Merle would go to the Hans household and force Mango''s grandmother to her death. Merle bit his lower lip and said painfully, "I had no choice. Madam Ye forced me to do it." "I thought that your feelings for Mango would make you risk everything to protect her. I was wrong. At the most critical moment, all you cared about is yourself. That¡¯s why you don''t deserve her." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Merle waspletely stunned. He thought that no one knew about his feelings for Mango, so he hadn''t expected Nathaniel to say something like that today. He couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. As he thought back to when he wasn''t determined enough to protect Mango, Merle was in pain once again. "I... " "Although you saved Rita, I won''t be grateful to you. If you could¡¯ve saved Madam Hans back then, everything might be different. But now, I won''t rely on you anymore." After that, Nathaniel walked into Rita''s room. Rita had already fallen asleep, but there were tear streaks on her face. Even her favorite fried chicken was left untouched on the table. Nathaniel''s chest tightened at the sight of this. Then, he gently picked Rita up. Rita opened her eyes abruptly. When she saw Nathaniel, she stretched out her arms and wrapped them tightly around his neck. She sobbed and said, "Daddy, you''re back? You came to pick me up, right? Daddy, there is an old witch who looks just like grandma at home, and she is very fierce! She made mommy and Wisdom go away. Daddy, tell her to bring mommy and Wisdom back!" "Alright!" Nathaniel hugged Rita tightly as his heart filled with pain. Rita quietly let him hug her but piped up all of a sudden, "Daddy, is mommy noting back?" "Of course not! Mommy wille back. Mommy loves Rita so much. She worries about you a lot too, so she wille back. Come on, daddy will take you home now!" Then, Nathaniel turned around and left with Rita in his arms. Merle had wanted to follow, but Nathaniel said, "From today onwards, you are no longer a member of the Ye Family. As for your position as the leader of the Dark Night Empire, it is up to Mango''s decision. I don''t know if she''ll let you stay. Regardless, you should look out for yourself from now on." After that, Nathaniel walked away. This left Merle feeling lost all of a sudden as he didn''t have a home anymore. If he couldn''t return to the Ye Family, would he be able to return to the Dark Night Empire? Now that Mango was still missing, Madam Ye and Nathaniel would fall out sooner orter. What would happen to the Empire then? Merle paused suddenly. He needed to return to the Dark Night! As Mango was not around, he needed to help her watch over the Empire. Only then would he be able to make sure that Mango came home to her organization untouched. This was what he owed Mango! Yes! That was it! With these thoughts, Merle got up and departed to the Dark Night Empire. Nathaniel didn¡¯t bring Rita back to the Ye''s Mansion. Instead, they settled down at the seaside vi where he and Mango used to live. Seeing that Nathaniel had brought Rita back, Newell asked with concern, "Mr. Ye, where is Sisi? What about Mrs. Ye?" Hearing these words, Nathaniel''s heart ached all over again. "Sisi will be back shortly." Then, he brought Rita back to her room. With Nathaniel''spany, Rita slowly went to sleep. However, she did not sleep very well, as if she had been frightened. Nathaniel never left her side. Not long after, Thomas brought Sisi back. Hearing that Nathaniel was back, Sisi immediately came to Rita''s room. "Mr. Ye, you have to save Mrs. Ye, she..." "Shh!" Nathaniel immediately signaled Sisi to lower her voice. It was only then that she noticed Rita, who was asleep on the bed. "Uh, Rita?" "From now on, Rita will be in your care. Sisi, I know about your situation. Don''t worry, I will find a way to withdraw the charges. You stay here and take good care of Rita." "What about you?" "I''m going to look for Mango." Nathaniel pulled the nket over Rita and kissed her forehead reluctantly. Then, he got up and left. "Mr. Ye, you knew about this?" Seeing Nathaniel this lifeless, Sisi couldn''t help but ask. "Yes, I do. Don''t worry, I''ll make everything right again." Nathaniel walked out as soon as he finished speaking. Then, he drove back to the Ye''s Mansion. When Lucy saw that he returned, she quickly went forward and said, "Mr. Ye, do we need to call a doctor for Madam Ye?" "Did she call a doctor for Mango?" Hearing his words, Lucy shook her head immediately. "No. Madam Ye didn''t allow anyone to call a doctor for Mrs. Ye. Sisi arrived soon after, but she was taken away as Madam Ye framed her with theft. Mrs. Ye didn''t apply any medicine to her wounds, and she was ordered to clean the house. Oh, and also, Madam Ye sshed cold water onto Mrs. Ye to wake her up. "So, do you still need me to teach you how to handle it?" Nathaniel''s words stunned Lucy for a moment, and she said, "I understand." It didn''t take long for another scream toe from Madam Ye''s room. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Nathaniel Ye! You evil thing! Did you ask someone to ssh cold water on me? I am your mother! Aren''t you afraid of karma? You monster! If I knew that you would grow up to be like this, I should have strangled you when you were a child." Nathaniel turned a deaf ear to her words. Lucy was holding a bucket as she came down the stairs. After ncing at Nathaniel, she went into the bathroom. When she came out, Lucy asked, "Mr. Ye, do you want Madam Ye to clean up the bathroom?" "She is my mother. How could she possibly do chores? But you''d better bring her down. I want to take her to somewhere nice for her retirement." Nathaniel''s words were calm, but it made people prickle with fear when they heard it. Soon, Lucy sent someone to bring Madam down. At that moment, Madam Ye was far from graceful. Her hair was disheveled, her clothes soaked in water, and the burns on her back could be seen clearly. She was in a horrible state, and it made Nathaniel think of Mango. Back then, did Mango''s arm look like this? Was she also in suffocating agony like this? Meanwhile, Madam Ye scolded Nathaniel loudly as soon as she saw him. "You ungrateful thing, you should be hung to death! I did all this to avenge Nick! You can only me her for the fact that she is the daughter of the Hans family, and also Mateo''s niece! Now that Mateo has run away, she should be the one to pay for her uncle''s crimes! I didn''t do anything wrong! It was you! It was you who was blinded by her! You were confused by lust and forgotten how your brother died. You have no conscience, and you didn''t care about Nick''s death because of your own feelings. You''re a cold-blooded and heartless person! You deserve to be alone for your entire life!" Madam Ye''s every word was like a sharp icicle that pierced deeply into Nathaniel''s chest. He looked at Madam Ye and said very slowly, "It wasn''t Mateo who killed Nick!" "I don''t care! These are all excuses! You and Mateo forged the evidence on purpose, right? Do you think you can be together with Mango by doing that? Impossible! Madam Hans''s death will prevent both of you from being together. Nathaniel, if you treated me better, I might find a girl from another family to stay by your side. Now, you''ll just be alone. Furthermore, your son won''t forgive you either!" Right now, Madam Ye had lost her mind. She wanted to tear Nathaniel to pieces. Nathaniel''s hand grabbed onto the armrest tightly. He looked at Madam Ye in the eye and said coldly, "If you really think that, then there''s nothing I can do. I''ve said it before, and I''ll say it again. I don''t need anyone else to be by my side. I love Mango, and I love her for who she is. I don¡¯t care what she has be. Even if she may never speak or walk again, I''ll still love her as much as I do now. I¡¯ll find her and bring her back. As for whether she¡¯ll forgive me, that¡¯s none of your business. However, I don¡¯t think this ce is suitable for you anymore. I¡¯ve found you another ce to stay." "You want to send me away? Nathaniel Ye, don¡¯t even think about it! I will never leave the Ye Family! Not until I die!" "Go to hell, then." Upon hearing Nathaniel¡¯s words, Madam Ye was dumbfounded. She asked in disbelief, "What did you say?" "Since you said you would never leave the Ye Family, then you should die for us. I heard that you fed Mango a drug that made her mute, didn''t you? I wonder what they taste like. I think you¡¯ll want to know too, right?" "Nathaniel, how dare you!" Madam Yepletely panicked. Right at this moment, the man who fed the drugs to Mango came forward with a cup of water in his hands. Then, Madam Ye started to struggle at the sight of this. "No! I won¡¯t take it! Nathaniel, you can¡¯t do this to me! You can''t!" Chapter 622 Chapter 622 "You should know that I can!" Nathaniel regarded Madam Ye''s struggling with an icy stare. Despite her thrashing, threatening, and trying everything to struggle free, in the end, she was still forced to gulp down the drugs. "Blech!" She tried to rake the contents out with her hand but someone gave a p on her back. With that, Madam Ye swallowed it in one gulp. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She grasped her neck and screamed in pain, but Nathaniel ignored them all. "I remember you told me that you were very close with my father. You have also said that it was a shame that he had passed away too early. I have a feeling that Dad might have been very lonely all these years, so I have built a small house in the Ye family''s graveyard. It''s just right for you. Don''t worry, I¡¯ll send someone to protect you, and also cater to your needs." Hearing Nathaniel¡¯s words, Madam Ye''s eyes widened in shock. She said hoarsely, "Are you putting me under house arrest? Aren''t you afraid that I will tell the public about what you''ve done? Nathaniel, I¡¯m telling you, I''ll tell everyone what you did to me! You heartless b*stard!" Meanwhile, Nathaniel didn''t give much of a response. Madam Ye felt that her throat burned with every word she uttered. However, no one seemed to pay any attention to her. She would never have imagined that Nathaniel would actually dare to do the things she had once done to Mango. She had overestimated herself! Nathaniel was an animal! She had thought that since she had raised Nathaniel, he wouldn''t dare to do anything to her. After all, it was difficult to ignore public opinion. However, she had forgotten and misjudged Mango''s position in his heart. Madam Ye didn''t want to ept her fate, but there was nothing she could do right now. Without power, she was just an olddy in her waning years. On the other hand, Nathaniel had already arranged for a car to send Madam Ye off. Lucy asked deliberately. "Mr. Ye, Madam Ye is still injured. Shall we call a doctor for her?" "My mother misses my father very much and surely can''t wait to go there, so there''s no need to call a doctor. After all, they''re all minor injuries. Mango was able to do housework with injuries, and I believe that my mother is quite tough herself, so she must be fine. Don''t you think?" While he said this, Nathaniel nced at Madam Ye. There was a smile on his face, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "You..." Madam Ye wanted to say something, but her throat hurt terribly. She could only clutch her throat and red at Nathaniel. All she wanted was to ughter him with her stare. Of course, Nathaniel couldn''t care less. He drew closer to Madam Ye and said in a low voice, "Without Mango by my side, I''m as ruthless as a devil. It was you who let it out. I believe you would know that the sin we bring upon ourselves is the hardest to bear." "You..." Madam Ye felt a surge of anger welling up in her guts. However, she forced it down as a metallic taste came barreling through. As long as she was alive, she would have the chance to take revenge! When the time came, Nathaniel would pay. She wanted Nathaniel to drown in regret! Nathaniel, however, read her thoughts through her eyes and said with a faint smile, "You won''t have the chance. Have a nice trip." After that, he got someone to take Madam Ye to the car and they departed to the Ye Family''s graveyard. The Ye family had their own private graveyard. It was geomantic but also deserted. There was no one around for miles. If Madam Ye were forced to live in such a ce, she would also suffer even if she was in good health, let alone her current situation. Madam Ye got into the car with her bodyguards by her side. These men, who had once been under her, had now be her wardens. How ironic! If she had known, she should have killed Mango back then when she had the chance and drown Nathaniel in regret for the rest of his life. She hated herself for showing mercy, and she despised Nathaniel''s heartless acts. With her heart heavy, Madam Ye wasn''t very cooperative the whole journey. Just as they turned onto a road, an extended version of a Rolls-Royce blocked their way. The car stopped. Madam Ye saw that Mateo was getting out of the car, and she suddenly became nervous. She wanted to call out and scream, but she couldn''t make up a syble. She struggled, but the bodyguards by her side forbade her to move, and the burns on her back ached. Meanwhile, Mateo stepped down and walked towards Madam Ye slowly. "Oh, Madam Ye, where are you going?" Mateo smiled, but Madam Ye felt as if her entire body was trembling. It was as if daggers were behind that grin and the intensity in his eyes made Madam Ye squirm. To be honest, she wanted to run away immediately. Nathaniel, that b*stard! Was he actually handing her over to Mateo? Madam Ye finally understood what Nathaniel had meant when he said to "Have a good trip". He hadn''t intended to keep her alive at all! As she thought about this, Madam Ye mumbled and shook her head vigorously. Her expression was as terrified as if she had seen a demon. Mateo was looking at her with a sneer and said, "My mother didn''t look like this when you forced her to her death. Madam Ye, aren¡¯t you practically a celebrity now? Why don¡¯t you start acting like one? People eventually die someday, and you''re already this old, so isn''t it right for you to apany my mother?" "No!" Madam Ye shouted internally, but she could only protest by shaking her head. In a quick motion, Mateo took out a pistol from his pocket and aimed it at Madam Ye''s head. "My mother has lived for so many years, and all the sons she raised are good people. Even if there was a wayward one like me, but I wouldn''t kill someone without a reason. Our family has never killed innocent people, but we won''t tolerate those who have wronged us. Go ahead and choose. Do you want to die painlessly or slowly?" Mateo didn''t look like he was joking at all. Madam Ye''s eyes immediately widened in fear. A gun? Mateo was actually pointing a gun at her! Did he really want to kill her? Madam Ye continued to shake her head vigorously. She didn''t want to die! No! She couldn''t die! However, Mateo said coldly, "It seems that you can''t make a choice, so I''ll make it for you. Why don''t you just die? Please apany my mother, so that she wouldn¡¯t be so lonely down there." Madam Ye''s eyes suddenly widened. Without hesitating, Mateo pulled the trigger. "BANG!" "Ahh!" Madam Ye couldn''t make a sound, but her mouth was hanging open. Mateo had pulled the trigger, but no bullets came out. Suddenly, the smell of urine wafted in the air. "Oh,e on, it was just a joke. Why have you wet your pants, Madam Ye? Aren''t you someone great and powerful? I can''t believe that you¡¯re so afraid of dying. You''re afraid of death yourself, but you''ve forced others to their deaths. How do you feel right now? Does it feel good?" As Mateo said this, he tapped on Madam Ye''s face with the gun handle. Madam Ye''s entire body trembled uncontrobly. The fear of barely escaping the grasp of the Grim Reaper pushed her further to the brink of copsing. Mateo said coldly, "If I kill you, I''m afraid that I would dirty my hands and the Hans family''s name with your blood. I fear that my mom would turn over in her grave and nag me for putting shame on the Hans family. But if I don''t kill you, I don''t think I can bear to live with the hatred. What do you think I should do?" Madam Ye was on the verge of breaking downpletely. No matter how much Nathaniel hated her, he wouldn''t take her life. This was something that Madam Ye was sure of, but Mateo was different. She had killed his mother, and he had a bad temper. He could end her life if he wanted to. Now that Mateo didn''t kill her, Madam Ye didn''t feel relieved. Instead, she was even more frightened. She didn''t know what Mateo had in store for her. This fear of not knowing made her uneasy and anxious. Even the embarrassment of wetting her pants was not enough to bring her back to her senses. Seeing her like this, Mateo added, "I know where Nathaniel wants to send you to. You''d better lock the doors and windows tightly when you go to sleep at night. Maybe I''lle to visit you once I¡¯ ve come up with a good idea. Madam Ye, you must live well. Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that Nathaniel has allowed me to let my mother be buried in the Ye family''s graveyard. As you go there to keep herpany, just hope that she doesn''t climb out from her grave to have a chat with you when it''s dark and quiet at night. After all, you promised her to let go of Mango. But you would know best about how badly you treated her. You''d better give my mother an exnationter." Hearing this, Madam Ye''s face suddenly paled. What? Madam Hans would be buried in the Ye Family''s graveyard? How could this be possible? She shook her head and tried to climb out of the car, but Mateo kicked her back inside. He said coldly, "Take good care of this life of yours. Who knows when I''lle and collect it? Now take that embarrassment and fear of yours with you and get lost." Then, the bodyguards of the Ye Family immediately came forward and subdued Madam Ye. After the car started again, Madam Ye''s emotions were no longer the same as when she had just left the Ye''s Mansion. Meanwhile, Terrance got out and looked at the car driving off into the distance. He was confused and asked, "Mateo, why did you let her go?" "The best punishment isn¡¯t always death, but to let her live in fear every day, not knowing when she¡¯ll die. Later at night, find some people to hang around outside Madam Ye''s house and cause somemotion. She has done many evil things, so she will definitely be afraid." Mateo''s words made Terrance admire him. In terms of screwing with others, he was no match for Mateo. "Okay, I''ll take care of it." "Is there any news of Mango?" Mateo indeed felt guilty towards Mango. If it weren''t for him, Mango might not be like this right now. It was a shame that he couldn''t tell her the truth back then. Terrance shook his head and said, "There''s no news. Ours and Nathaniel¡¯s men have found out where she got off the car, but there weren''t any surveince cameras around that area, and the people there hadn''t noticed her and Wisdom. They seemed to have disappeared into thin air without a trace." "It''s impossible to not leave any traces unless Mango doesn''t wish for us to find her. This child has suffered so much, so she''s probably given up now. I think there''s someone who would probably know where they are." "Who?" Terrance piped up as he heard this. Mateo narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "Desmond Blu! He would definitely know where Mango is. Without the help of others, Mango and Wisdom wouldn''t be able to hide from the Ye Family." As they were talking, there was a loud bang, which immediately attracted the attention of Mateo and Terrance. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 "Sh*t!" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Mateo and Terrance''s faces instantly darkened. Terrance couldn''t rush over immediately. By the time Mateo reached the scene, the car that was carrying Madam Ye had already exploded, and the bodyguards were scattered around the car with injuries. "Where''s Madam Ye?" When there was no sight of Madam Ye, Mateo''s face was grave. The bodyguard tried to answer between gasping breaths, "Madam Ye was in the car and she couldn'' t escape in time." Did that mean Madam Ye was dead? Mateo couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. Who was it that wanted Madam Ye dead? He hadn''t intended to take the life of Madam Ye, and Nathaniel would probably not be that coldblooded to kill her either. Then, who exactly sabotaged the Ye Family''s car? No matter what the answer was, Madam Ye was dead, and Mateo felt that he wouldn''t be able to steer clear from being a suspect. Nevertheless, he sighed and proceeded to tell Nathaniel the news. Upon hearing from Mateo, Nathaniel frowned. "What caused the explosion?" T m not sure, but I can smell the gunpowder. Someone must have put it in the car and caused it to blow up. Nathaniel, trust me, I never wanted her to die. I was just..." "I understand. This matter ends here." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mateo. He added, "Aren''t you going to look into it?" "No, there¡¯s no need. She''s already dead anyway. No matter who it was that wanted her dead, she brought this onto herself. Now that her fate is sealed, let''s not waste any more time. Instead of investigating this, why not put our energy into searching for Mango? After all, she¡¯s what¡¯s important right now." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mateo sensed the coldness in Nathaniel''s tone and wondered if it was really him. However, he did not mention his suspicions. After both of them hung up, Mateo and Terrance quickly returned to the Hans Mansion. After Madam Ye''s death, they no longer held any grudges. Hence, they did everything they could in search of Mango. Just as everyone was searching for Mango, she and Wisdom chose to stop at a small town. Bettany was a little worried, but Mango was determined to leave. Nathaniel had already looked into Desmond''s car. Once he returned to the Ye''s Mansion, he would have all the information needed to track her down through Desmond. She didn''t want to see Nathaniel at all, so in order to prevent him from finding her, she got off the car in a small and unknown town. Desmond was worried and said, "How about I''ll ask the driver to send Dr. Zhang back. I''ll apany you wherever you want to go, and at least I can be there to take care of you. I''m really worried about you, especially the state you''re in now." Hearing this, Mango shook her head. Although she couldn¡¯t speak and had lost an arm, she still had the ability to live. She looked at Wisdom and smiled. Because of her smile, Wisdom stood beside her obediently as if he would never leave her side no matter what Mango wanted to do. Seeing that she was so stubborn, Desmond couldn''t help but add, "Even if you don''t care about yourself, you should think about Wisdom. You can''t survive like this. Besides, you''re unfamiliar with this ce. How can I not be worried? I brought you here. If something happens to both of you, how can I forgive myself? No, you have to go back with me." Mango found a paper and pen and wrote crookedly with her left hand. "I can''t go back with you as it will bring trouble to you and the Fang family. I know what Nathaniel is like, and he will look for me desperately. I really don''t want to see him right now. If he finds you, just say that you''ve dropped us off here, and say that you have no clue where we went. If it''s no trouble, please lend us some money. I''ll definitely give it back to youter." "No, you don''t have to give it back. If it weren''t for you, I would still be in the Underground City being auctioned off. Here are three thousand dors in cash. I will transfer you another twenty thousand dors for emergencies." Then, Desmond proceeded to transfer the money to Mango. Due to ount limitations, he couldn''t transfer that much. He said apologetically, "I''ll transfer the rest to you tomorrow." "There''s no need, I''ll change my phone number and bank ount tomorrow. Desmond, thank you. I will contact youter and pay you back." Mango wrote. Desmond shook his head and said, "You don''t have to pay me back, really. Remember to contact me once you''ve settled down." "It''s better if you don''t know where I am." Mango put away her pen and paper, nodded at Bettany, and prepared to leave. On the other hand, Bettany hadn''t expected Mango to make such a decision. She had thought that Mango was weak and easily bullied. Furthermore, Bettany thought that Mango wasn''t capable of anything and that she was a woman that had to keep relying on others. However, she had never imagined that Mango would actually be so assertive. "Mango, are you sure you want to bring Wisdom along? You should know that he would be in good hands if you let hime with us. You could also lessen the burden." With that, Mango looked at Wisdom. He was once a happy and carefree child, but now he had turned out like this. To tell the truth, her heart ached for him more than anyone else. But the thought of Wisdom not being by her side made her and Wisdom uneasy. Then, she smiled and shook her head before reaching out to Wisdom. Just as Mango extended her hand, Wisdom didn''t hesitate in the slightest as he ced his hand on Mango''s palm. The two of them started forward hand in hand with a heavy burden on their shoulders. Watching them leave, Bettany sighed and said, "Maybe everyone has their path to take, and we aren''t destined to walk with them." "But I''m still worried. With the state that she¡¯s in, it would be already be a challenge to survive, let alone with Wisdom." Desmond''s words made Bettany pause for a moment. She said, "It might not necessarily be good for them to go back with you. As you said, Mango and Marissa look very simr. No one knows what would happen if she went back to the Fang family with you. Are you sure you could protect her? If you care about her too much, what would Marissa think? Will it affect your rtionship with her? So, it really isn''t suitable for them to go back to the Fang household. After all, you''re not the head of the Fang family yet." Hearing this, Desmond suddenly fell silent. "I know, but do we just leave them like this?" "Didn''t she say that she would contact us when the time came? Let¡¯s just wait and see. We have people we care about, and we can''t afford to provoke Nathaniel, so let''s just let it be." Desmond couldn''t help but feel a bit selfish after hearing Bettany¡¯s words. He wanted to say something but was interrupted by Bettany. "Take care of yourself first. Don''t you know where you stand in the Fang family? Apart from Marissa, who else in the family treats you well? You can''t even take care of yourself. How are you going to protect Mango? You have to know your limits." Desmond was embarrassed by Bettany''s words, but he didn''t say anything as that was the truth. If it weren''t for Marissa, he would just be some experiment in the Fang family''sboratory. If it wasn''t for her sake, he wouldn''t have had the chance to leave the Fang household to seek help from Bettany. So, what did he have to protect Mango? Was he going to force Mango to live in such squalid conditions? No! Mango valued her dignity very much. She definitely would''t allow Wisdom to live in such an environment. Desmond stared as the two of them were getting further away. Although he was still worried, he had to admit that he didn''t have the ability to take care of Mango. Soon, he drove away in dismay. After they left, Mango stopped abruptly. Wisdom looked at her questioningly. Although he didn''t say anything, the uncertainty in his eyes was obvious. Mango tried to use hand gestures tomunicate with Wisdom, but she soon realized that she couldn''t. She couldn''t help but feel a little down. Was she unable to do even this simple thing? A flicker of sadness shed across her expression, but she still mustered a smile when she faced Wisdom. She wanted him to know that no matter what kind of difficulties they may face, they would survive. When Wisdom saw Mango''s smile, his nervousness eased up a little. Leaning against Mango, he stretched out and gently patted the back of Mango''s hand, as if he was comforting her. Neither of them made a sound, but their hearts were warm. Mango looked at the sun hanging from above, and it was almost noon. She and Wisdom were easily identified, even more so now in this digital era. As long as Nathaniel gave generous rewards, it would not take long for them to be found and sent to Nathaniel. Mango couldn''t face him, and she didn''t want to go back to the Ye Family. Hence, she took Wisdom to a small restaurant to have lunch. Wisdom ate eagerly, but Mango had no appetite. Her throat was still burning with pain, and any food she ate seemed to taste the same. As Wisdom saw that she didn''t touch any of her food, he took a chicken wing from his te and gave it to Mango. The worried look in his eyes willed Mango to eat it, but it did not go down smoothly. After the two of them finished their meal, Mango decided to find a ce to stay. Although Nathaniel might be able to find them very quickly, they still needed to rest and catch their breaths before deciding their next move. She felt that Nathaniel would not be able to rush over immediately. Even if he had news about them, he still needed time to get here, right? Mango took Wisdom and settled down at a small inn. The inn wasn''t very hygienic, but there weren''t many people here. Thendy didn''t care much, and she didn''t even ask for an identity card for registration. This saved Mango a lot of trouble. Soon, she brought Wisdom to their room and let him take a hot shower before the both of them finally had some rest. The unexpected events and blows that came at her over the past few days caused Mango to feel completely exhausted. As shey down on the bed, she fell asleep not long after. Meanwhile, Wisdomy in her arms, which put her at ease. After a good sleep, Mango immediately checked on Wisdom. She was relieved as she saw that he was still sleeping in her arms She pulled out her arm carefully as she wanted to get Wisdom something to eat. She also decided to buy some necessities but suddenly felt that there seemed to be something wrong with this room. What was amiss? Mango looked around carefully and finally found the problem. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 The window was open! Mango clearly remembered that she had checked the room before she slept. She had locked the front door and made sure the windows were shut. But now, the window was wide open. Something wasn''t right! She got up quickly and the sudden gesture made her wound throb. Although she was in so much pain that she gritted her teeth, she couldn''t care less. Mango quickly examined Wisdom''s body. When she saw that he was still sleeping soundly, she let out a sigh of relief. Suddenly, a thought urred to her, and she quickly went to the foot of the bed to check her belongings. Then, she found that her purse and phone were gone. She had been robbed! Mango felt like her entire body was about to crumple. She was already very unlucky and she had suffered through a lot. Why was this still happening to her? She had just borrowed some money from Desmond and nned to leave here to find a ce to recover with Wisdom, where no one could find them. She hadn''t expected that reality would hit her with another blow so soon, not giving her any chance to catch her breath. They were actually robbed by a sneaky thief! As she thought about this, Mango was on the verge of tears. She was truly very unlucky. What were they going to do now? They were not familiar with this ce, and there wasn''t a penny on them. How would they survive? Mango was unwilling to wake Wisdom up anymore. Now, she wanted him to sleep peacefully, even just for a moment. After leaving this ce, who knew if he could still have a chance to sleep this peacefully. Not to mention they had no idea where they would settle down next. Mango felt that it was cruel to wake Wisdom now. However, if he didn''t wake up now, thendy mighte and force them to leave, and it would be messy then. After a small battle with herself, Mango finally managed to suppress her frustration brought about by life. She took a deep breath and told herself that everything would be over soon. God wouldn''t let her suffer continuously, right? Everything would be fine, and what she was going through now must be temporary. She kept willing herself to not back down. When she finally calmed down, Mango took a deep breath and reached out to wake Wisdom gently. Wisdom was still half asleep when he opened his eyes. Hazily, he crawled into Mango''s embrace. Mango''s heart ached even more as she saw this. In the end, he would have to suffer as he tagged along. Right now, she was only d that Zion and Rita hadn''te along with her. Otherwise, she wasn''t confident that she would be able to keep them alive. Mango didn''t mention anything to Wisdom and she single-handedly carried him downstairs. Thendy was still leaning on the counter halfasleep, so she hadn''t noticed theming down. Mango tapped lightly on the counter. With this, thendy opened her eyes. "What do you want?" Her tone was not friendly, with a hint of annoyance at being woken up. Mango fished out her pen and paper and wrote, "My purse and phone were stolen from the room just now. Can you help check it out?" "Stolen?" As she heard this, her eyes flew open abruptly. "It says here clearly that important belongings are left entirely at owner''s risk. Now you''re telling me that you''ve been robbed? I''m telling you, I will not bear any responsibility! Also, if you want to call the police, I can lend you a phone. But after that, you must leave. Let me guess, you don''t have any money left to pay for the rent, am I right? What bad luck! Not to mention this is the first business I''ve had all day!" The boss continued to mumble angrily as she pushed the phone towards Mango. Mango stared at the phone and knew deep down that she couldn''t call the police. If she did, how would she exin her injuries? To top it off, it would probably be easier for Nathaniel to find her after she made a police report. Mango felt that it was truly difficult for her to keep herself going after leaving Ocean City. However, it was impossible for her to continue being the mistress of the Ye Family. Then, she pushed the phone away and walked out of the inn with Wisdom in her arms. The boss was still cursing behind her, "What was stolen from you? You''re just making it up so that you could stay for free, aren''t you? For God''s sake, look at a mute making a fool of herself. Let me give you some pointers, get a bowl and beg under that bridge, perhaps you can make some money." Her words made Mango stop in her tracks. Beg? Had she actually fallen so far from grace? Meanwhile, Wisdom was wide awake now. When he realized what was happening, he struggled and jumped out of Mango''s arms. He looked at Mango''s injured arm with a worried expression on his face. Mango quickly gestured at him, and she tried to indicate that she was fine. As Wisdom realized that he and Mango were in the middle of the road, he couldn''t help but feel a little confused. Mango had no choice but to tell Wisdom that they had been robbed and that they haven''t got a single cent on them right now. Wisdom nodded his head to show that he understood, but he didn''t disy any other expression. Mango looked at the hustle and bustle of the unfamiliar town. She had no idea where she and Wisdom were going to go next and how exactly to survive. "Boom!" There was a roar of thunder that came without warning. Before Mango could carry Wisdom and take shelter, heavy rain began to pour. As the rain came pouring down heartlessly, it pierced Mango like daggers as her injuries on her arm and back throbbed in pain. Being in contact with rainwater like this, she felt that her wounds were already slightly inmed. However, Mango quickly took off her jacket and draped it on Wisdom''s head, and ran in the rain as she carried him with her good arm. After some effort, they found a ce to shelter from the rain, but there wasn''t a single dry spot left on Mango''s body. She put Wisdom down and asked him to stay away from her to avoid him getting wet, but Wisdom refused and insisted on staying close to her. Even though Wisdom was being uncooperative, Mango was still touched. However, her heart ached for him too. If it wasn''t for her, perhaps Wisdom would still be the carefree child he was before. Mango felt like a lump had risen in her throat. At this moment, she felt that she was being abandoned by the whole world and that everyone was enjoying her suffering. A gust of cold wind came, which caused Mango to shudder involuntarily. As Wisdom saw this, he quickly took off the jacket that was on his head and wanted to drape it on Mango, but he found that it had been soaked through long ago. He wrung the jacket dry with his tiny hands before draping it over Mango''s shoulder. Then, he used his hand to wipe off droplets of rain from Mango''s forehead. The cold pierced deep into Mango bones. She knew that she might be running a fever. Mango didn''t know how long she would be able to endure all of it, nor did she know what would happen to Wisdom if she fainted. She suddenly realized that after leaving the Ye Family and Ocean City, she seemed to have be a useless piece of trash. Five years ago, when she almost lost her life to that fire, she felt that her experience wasn''t as difficultpared to now. At that time, with the help of Abyss, she managed to live a carefree life. But now, she and Wisdom were the only ones left. Plus, she was now disabled without the ability to speak. How would she keep Wisdom alive? She regretted it slightly. Back then, she should have let Wisdom follow Bettany. At least with Bettany, Wisdom would be ensured a roof over his head and a full stomach. Looking at Wisdom''s worried expression now, Mango stretched out her arm as she wanted to caress Wisdom. However, the pain on her back intensified all of a sudden, causing her to stagger and fall to the ground. "Ah!!" Wisdom shouted with all his might, but he couldn''t make up a fluent sentence no matter how hard he tried. Mango was anxious and worried when she heard Wisdom''s cries. However, she seemed to have suddenly lost all her strength. Sheid on the ground and willed herself to get up. She tried and fell, but she never gave up trying. The skin of Mango''s palms and knees were scraped bloody and the pain was soul-rending. However,pared to Wisdom''s fear and unease, Mango didn''t care about the pain at all. Finally, she managed to sit up and immediately pulled Wisdom into her arms and held him tightly. She could not speak andfort him with words, so she could only express it with her actions. However, Wisdom was still screaming in fear. Mango held him tightly and did not let go. She held him there with all the strength she had left. In her embrace, Wisdom finally calmed down, and he hugged Mango back as tears blurred his vision. Mango knew that she had to be strong for him, but she let herself cry on that rainy day. She wept quietly and soundlessly. Wisdom felt drops of warm liquid on his shoulder. He tried to struggle free, but he failed. Not long after, Wisdom felt that there was a weight on his shoulders. He pushed Mango away with all the strength in him. Mango fell limp to the ground like a rag doll, with her face flushed red. Wisdom went forward to touch Mango''s forehead, where he found that it was frighteningly burning. He screamed once again as he shook Mango''s body anxiously. However, Mango didn''t react in the slightest. The rain was still pouring heavily as if Mother Nature was throwing a big tantrum. Wisdom dragged Mango to the side and fished out Mango''s pen and paper, only to realize that the notebook was wet too. Fortunately, he was still able to write in thest few pages. He wrote the word "help" in nted handwriting before he tore it down and ced it in a stic bag. Wisdom looked at Mango, who was still unconscious, and bit his lower lip. Then, he turned around and ran outside. It was still raining cats and dogs, and Wisdom''s figure disappeared instantly in the downpour. He came to the side of the road and kept waving his hands, hoping to stop a car and rescue Mango. Meanwhile, Mango felt as if she had checked into a room amongst the fires of hell. She was in so much pain. So much that she wanted to give up this instant. She couldn''t even keep her loved ones, her lover, and her children by her side. She felt that as if she was the most useless person in the world. Talk about being rebirthed after barely escaping death''s door. The fire from five years ago hadn''t made her stronger than before, not by a bit. The pain of losing her loved ones was like poison, corrupting her bones and body and destroying her will to live. She loved Nathaniel, but she couldn''t be with him because of that murder. She was really done with this life. Why not end it here and now? She would be free from any burden if she died. It wouldn''t be this painful anymore if she was gone. Everything woulde to an end with her death. She slowly gave up on resisting the pain that was wracking her body. She even thought that it would be bliss to just leave the world like this. But just as she was about to give up entirely, Wisdom''s worried face suddenly shed across Mango''s mind, followed by Zion and Rita''s crying faces. No! She couldn''t die yet! She was still a mother! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Mango struggled to wake up from all the pain. The ice-cold wind made her whole body tremble and her teeth tter. She looked around her but there was no sight of Wisdom. Her heart leaped into her throat. "Wisdom, Wisdom..." Mango cried out silently. She tried to get up a few times but failed. However, she didn''t dare give up. She couldn''t do so. Wisdom had already been diagnosed with autism. What if he encountered strangers outside? Mango could not let anything happen to the only person she had left. She stumbled and managed to get up eventually. Then, she staggered as she tried her best to run outside. At the distance, she saw Wisdom waving furiously at cars in the middle of the road. Cars sped by him one after another, causing rainwater to ssh onto Wisdom''s body, threatening to drown him. Seeing this, Mango''s eyes welled up with tears. Then, she ran towards Wisdom. Right at this moment, a car came speeding directly towards Wisdom. "Careful!" Mango''s heart lunged into her throat abruptly. Chapter 625 Chapter 625 At that moment, for the first time, she truly felt the pain of losing her voice. Although she had shouted with all her might, still, no sound came out. As the rain continued to pour with roaring protests, she felt the hope in her was fading slowly. Fortunately, the car screeched to a halt a centimeter before Wisdom. The sharp screech of the brakes were like sharp daggers that almost shed Mango''s heart apart. "Do you want to die?! Whose child is this? What are you doing in the middle of the road in this heavy rain? Get out of here!" The driver scolded angrily. Because of the sudden brake, his head had hit the wheel, and was bruised. He had every right to be annoyed right now. However, Wisdom didn''t seem to hear a word he had said. He quickly went up to pull on the car door, and intended to drag the driver down from his car. He had to save his mommy! Mommy was still unconscious! As he saw that Wisdom intended to get on the car, the driver quickly locked the car and cursed, "You little b*stard, you still have the guts to get on? Look at yourself, you''re soaked in rain. Can you afford to pay if you dirtied my car?" Wisdom wanted to call for help, but all the words seemed to be stuck in his throat and he couldn''t utter a single word. "Let go! Do you hear me? I said let go!" Wisdom clung onto the window stubbornly, not intending to let go no matter what. As the driver saw that Wisdom was unwilling to let go, the driver said angrily, "If you don''t let go, I''m going to wind up the car window now. Don''t me me if it snaps your hand off." Wisdom understood his words. He paused for a moment, but still refused let go. He couldn''t let go! He had tried so hard and finally managed to stop a car. No matter what, he had to drag the driver down and take mommy to the hospital. With this thought in mind, he desperately clung onto to car window, not letting go. Mango was so shocked that her entire body was trembling. She hurriedly ran towards to car, not stopping even though she had fell down several times. The driver looked around and saw that there wasn''t anyone around. There weren''t any surveince cameras either. Then, he said angrily, "You forced me to do this!" With that, he wound up the window forcefully. "No!" Mango cried in her heart. She rushed forward with all the strength left in her and took Wisdom in her arms, away from the car. Wisdom was slightly stunned by the sudden warmth. Mango red at the driver furiously. If she could speak, she wouldn''t hesitate to scold him in the slightest. The driver was startled. He hadn''t thought that an adult woulde rushing out. However, he had thought that Mango was someone unrted who just wanted to be righteous, so he scolded, "Hey, I''m warning you. Don''t get involved. This little b*stard is the one who wants to die. You can''t me me." The words ''little b*stard'' never left the drivers mouth, and it caused Mango to be filled with anger. She took action directly. Before the window waspletely up, she reached in all of a sudden, grabbed the driver''s hair with one hand, and rammed his head at the steering wheel. D*mn you! Wisdom was still a child. How could he have the heart to treat him like this? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Mango was so furious that she used all her strength to make the driver pay. "Let me go! You crazy b*tch! Let go! I''m calling the police!" The driver shouted in anger, but he couldn''t struggle free from Mango''s grasp. He couldn''t help but feel that there was something strange about Mango. She looked weak and frail, and she seemed to be in poor health. Where did this unbeatable strengthe from? He would never have thought that the reason behind the immense amount of strength was merely because she was a mother. To Mango, Wisdom all she had now. Someone wanted to hurt Wisdom, and it was Mango''s bottom line. Even if she risked her life, she would still make them pay. The driver''s voice lowered, and slowly faded into silence. It was only then that Mango finally let go of him. The driver had passed out and his face was smeared with blood. It was only at this moment that Mango seemed as if all her strength had been drained. She staggered slightly and almost fell over. Wisdom held onto her tightly. Mango looked at Wisdom and shook her head at him. She carried him in one arm and started forward in the rain. She didn''t know where she was going and how far she could go. But now, all she knew was that no one was allowed to hurt Wisdom. Cars whizzed past one after another. No one cared about the car that had stopped in the middle of the road, and no one wanted to burden themselves with the trouble. Mango was getting colder each second. She held Wisdom tightly, and he nestled close to her. They depended on each other for their lives, and it was a truly heartbreaking scene. As a Land Rover passed by Mango, she sumbed to the pain and fell to the ground. Her instincts made her protect Wisdom in her arms subconsciously, and she fell to the ground on her back. The Land Rover drove for a distance but came reversing back. When the door opened, a pair of red heels appeared in front of Mango''s eyes. Mango suddenly felt that the rain had stopped. She slowly looked up and saw a familiar face, but this familiar face made her wonder if she was hallucinating. She smiled lightly, and then passed out with Wisdom tightly in her arms. "Mango!" The owner of those heels cried out in shock and quickly crouched down to reach out and touch Mango''s forehead. It burned frighteningly. "How did this happen? Driver! Hurry, carry them into the car and bring them to a hospital." The owner of those heels was none other than Rainie Blu! When the driver heard Rainie''s cries, he quickly came forward and carried Mango and Wisdom into the car. Wisdom didn''t let go of Mango''s hand. As she looked at them, Rainie couldn''t believe that the person in front of her right now was Mango, whom she once knew so well. Wasn''t she in the Ye Family? Why was she here? Plus, she was in such horrible and spiritless state. "Wisdom, have some warm water. Here, don''t catch a cold." Rainie poured a cup of warm water from a tumbler in the car and handed it to Wisdom. Wisdom, on the other hand, didn''t seem to have heard it at all. He was only looking at Mango and didn''t care about anything that happened in the outside world. Rainie waspletely stunned by this. She finally understood why Wisdom was acting strangely. "Wisdom, I''m Auntie Blu. You recognize me, don''t you? Come on, have some hot water, alright?" However, Wisdom didn''t react at all. His eyes were fixed on Mango tightly. Rainie suddenly felt her heart sink suddenly. What was Nathaniel doing? On such a rainy day, Mango and Wisdom was on the streets of a town in such state. What exactly was he doing? Rainie intended to call Thomas, but after thinking about it, she put the phone down. With Mango bringing Wisdom out to a ce like this, she knew that something wasn''t right. "To the hospital! Hurry!" Rainie shouted anxiously. The driver said apologetically, "Miss, I can''t go over the speed limit!" "Just step on it. The Blu family is able to give you another driving license. If something happens, I will take full responsibility. Just go." Hearing Rainie''s words, the driver confidently stepped on the gas and drove quickly towards a hospital. When they arrived, Rainie brought Mango and Wisdom into the emergency room with the help of a doctor and nurses. Not long after, the doctor came out after examining them and asked, "What happened? The patient is seriously injured and her whole back is infected. Why did you only send her in now?" "Back? What''s wrong with her back?" Rainie''s heart threatened to jump out of her throat. As he saw Rainie''s reaction, the doctor couldn''t help but ask, "You didn''t know?" "If I had known, would I still be asking you? I saw her copsed in the heavy rain. What really happened to her?" "I see. Miss Blu, the patient''s back must have been scalded by hot water. Her wounds are very severe, but they haven''t been treated properly and the festering is very serious. Not to mention it was in contact with the rain and caused it to be heavily infected, which also caused the high fever. I''d like to tell Miss Blu in advance that even if the patient''s fever is gone, it''s best that if she is treated with skin-grafting surgery. "Skin-grafting?" Rainie almost lost her bnce. "Doctor, did you say that her injuries had not been treated properly?" "Yes. If they were treated, they wouldn''t be in this state now. Also, the bone of her left arm was fractured severely and it hadn''t been held in ce. I''ve treated it, but because it was left unattended to for a long time, even if it heals in the future, she won''t be able to carry heavy things. It may also hurt a lot on rainy days." Hearing the doctor''s words, Rainie sped her hands together tightly. If Nathaniel was right in front of her right now, she would definitely kill him! No doubt! "Is there anything wrong with her body other than that?" "I don''t think there is for now. We had already taken her for an X-ray. There shouldn''t be other injuries except for her arm and back. Her high fever is also due to the infection of the wound. Miss Blu, what do you think?" "Just do whatever it takes to treat her until she''s recovered, you don''t have to worry about the expenses." The doctor nodded his head at Rainie''s words. Rainie suddenly thought of Wisdom. "Wait, that child..." "Oh, that child is alright. He''s quite healthy, but his mental state is not that good. If I''m not mistaken, he must have autism. But I''m not an expert in this field. If Miss Blu wants to know more on this matter, it''s better to send him to the psychological department and have a look." Rainie waspletely stunned by the doctor''s words. "What did you say? Autism?" "It should be. He istes himself from the outside world and lives inside his own bubble. He can only let others in only if he is willing. I think the patient should be the person he cares about most, because his attention is only on her every move. The child doesn''t take notice to our words and actions at all." The doctor told Rainie what he had seen and heard. Rainie felt anger filling her chest instantly and she was on the edge of exploding. How could this happen? How long had she been away from Mango? How did she be like this? Wasn''t the Ye Family known to be decent? She didn''t believe that Nathaniel didn''t have to ability to make Nick back off. Could it be that Nathaniel tortured Mango because of Nick? A wild thought shed across Rainie''s mind, but was quickly brushed off. No way! She was well aware of Nathaniel''s feelings for Mango. Nathaniel definitely wouldn''t be this cruel to Mango. Then, who was behind this? Was it Nick? Rainie sped her hands tightly together. She would never forgive him! Never! It was at this moment that she saw Mango''s hand twitch slightly. "Mango, it''s me. I''m Rainie. Can you hear me?" Rainie held onto Mango''s hand tightly. Mango seemed to be having a nightmare. She struggled and opened her mouth to shout, but no sound came out. Her expression was painful, and her hands were waving unconsciously. Tears rolled down her cheeks from the corners of her eyes. Her mouth was trying to utter something, but there was no sound at all. Rainie stood there like a statue as if been struck by lightning, unable to move for a long time. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 "What''s going on? Doctor! Doctor!" Rainie panicked all of a sudden. Why wasn''t there any sound? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Why? The doctor came rushing back as soon as he heard Rainie''s cries. "Miss Blu, what''s wrong?" "What''s wrong with her voice? No sound came out when she tried to speak!" Rainie asked as she grabbed the doctor''s cor abruptly. The doctor was still a little confused, but as soon as he saw Mango, he was stunned for a moment. "I''m not sure. We''ve already done a full check-up. There''s nothing wrong with her vocal cords unless it''s damaged by external factors." "What do you mean external factors?" "Maybe she took some drug or something." Hearing the doctor''s words, Rainie''s anger boiled. She was more than furious right now. Was Nathaniel dead? He had actually allowed Mango to be hurt like this?! Rainie grabbed the doctor anxiously and said, "No matter what you do, you must treat her! Money is no issue! You hear me?" "Yes, yes, Miss Blu, I will try my best. Mr. Blu invests in this hospital too. Don''t worry, I assure you, I''ll do everything I can." "I''m counting on you." Rainie''s face was already covered in tears. Mango was her best friend. Rainie feared for her as she saw her like this. The doctor quickly got to work immediately. Soon, Mango was once again sent into the emergency room for further examination. Rainie''s heart ached as if it was being pulled apart. But at this moment, her phone rang. "Rainie, where are you? Why aren''t you home yet?" An elderly voice rang out on the other end. After hearing this, Rainie paused for a moment and said, "I won''t be home tonight. I have a friend who came to Estania, and I''m going to stay with her tonight." "Which friend are you talking about? You can bring her home. Didn''t you say that the chef is great at cooking? Bring her back and let your old man have a look. Okay?" The voice continued gently. Rainie clutched at her chest and said in a low voice, "She''s sick. Let''s wait till she gets better. Besides, Aunt Dahlia may not like me bringing my friends home." "You don''t have to worry about her. You''re my daughter! All these years, I haven''t done much for you as a father. Now that you''re back, I won''t let you suffer anymore." However, her dad''s words saddened Rainie a little instead of putting her at ease. "Let''s talk about itter. I''ve got to go now." After that, Rainie ended the call. As she looked at the emergency room where Mango was, a terrible feeling took over her. After she and Thomas left Ocean City, they met Ronan Blu coincidentally. She never knew that she had a father, and he was actually a very wealthy businessman. At that time, Thomas had returned to Ocean City because of an urgent matter around the time where they were supposed to be married. Right at this moment, Ronan appeared out of the blue. He said that Rainie and his dead wife looked very much alike, and he asked Rainie to do a paternity test. Rainie was reluctant, but she did it in the end. Who would''ve thought that the results of the tests stated they were actually father and daughter! Ronan told Rainie that right after her mother had given birth to her, she had been abducted. To protect her, her mother had thrown her away, hoping that there would be someone kind enough to take her in, and she herself passed away under the torture of the kidnappers. It was a pain that haunted him his whole life. After that, he had ordered people to look for Rainie, but years passed without any news. Later, he was introduced to his current wife, Dahlia Brown, and they had a son. However, he still missed his eldest daughter dearly. Luckily, God was kind enough to help put together this heartwarming union. When Ronan finally found Rainie, he had burst into tears. Rainie never would have thought that she would have a chance to meet her biological parents again. After learning the truth, her resentment towards them evaporatedpletely. After that, she had followed Ronan back to Estania. She had wanted to tell Thomas, but he seemed to have been very busy and didn''t reply to any of her messages. She was brought back to the Blu Family, only to find that she was treated like an outsider in that house. Dahlia was decent to her, and her half- brother, Denver Blu, was kind to her too. Ronan treated her even better, but she didn''t feel at home at all. It was awkward and unnatural, even though Ronan provided her with only the best. If she wasn''t home yet, the Blu Family would wait for her so that they could have dinner together. In fact, this touched Rainie deeply. Now, it was way past dinnertime. Rainie hadpletely thrown herself into Mango''s issue and had forgotten about returning home for dinner. She put her phone away. Everything that had happened up till now felt unreal to her. It was as if she was looking at it all through a foggy mirror, hazy and unfocused. It was only when she saw Mango today did she finally feel some sense of reality. She was still herself! She was still the same Rainie who went to school and had tons of fun with Mango. Rainie stood in front of the emergency room and waited anxiously. Meanwhile, Wisdom was arranged to be examined in a separate room. Time passed silently, and Rainie didn''t know what was going on inside. Hence, she couldn''t help but feel a little worried. Right at this moment, a familiar voice rang from down the hall. "Rainie!1'' Rainie spun her head abruptly to the sound of Denver''s voice. They were indeed siblings. Rainie and Denver looked very alike "Rainie, mom and dad asked me to bring you some food. Mom said that you won''t be able to look after your friend on an empty stomach. Look, they''re all your favorites. Hurry up and eat. You won''t have to strength to do anything if you starve, right?" Denver''s smile was bright and lively. Rainie was stunned for a moment and said, "How did you know where to find me?" "Hey, in Estania, it''s easy to obtain information on stuff I want to know. I just gave the driver a call and look, here I am. Besides, our car ran through several red lights, and I bet the tickets are being sent to our house as we speak." Although Denver was just being dramatic, Rainie knew that her car must have seriously vited many trafficws on the way here. Otherwise, the traffic police wouldn''t have contacted the Blu family. "Sorry. I was rushing back then." Rainie''s words left Denver sulking a little. "Rainie, we''re siblings and a family. There''s no need to be sorry. Besides, you''re the eldest daughter of the Blu family. You don''t have to be sorry no matter what you do." "Sometimes, there is a need to say it, though." Rainie felt out of ce. She had lived in an orphanage since she was a child and she had worked hard to pay for her studies. Later on, she met Mango, and with her help, Rainie had managed toplete her tertiary studies. The life she had lived since she was a child was very different from the wealthy lifestyle she had now as the daughter of a rich family. As soon as she stepped into the Blu household, everything given to her was the best. Everyone respected and tended to her, but this was all unreal to Rainie and it made her feel out of ce. She wanted to be a part of the Blu family too, but Denver''s elegance, Aunt Dahlia''s grace, and Ronan''s wealth seemed to belong to an entirely different world, one where she was struggling to adapt to. Although they treated her like family, she still found it awkward and hard to fit in. As Denver saw how ufortable Rainie was, he couldn''t help but sigh and say, "Rainie, why can''t you ept me as your brother? Are you worried that I''ll hurt you because we don''t share the same mother? Don''t worry, I won''t. How lucky I am to have an older sister looking out for me, and so is my mother. She isn''t the evil stepmother type. I promise." "That''s not what I meant. Denver, you can head home first. I''m going to stay here tonight. This friend means a lot to me, so I won''t be home tonight." Hearing Rainie''s words, Denver couldn''t help but nce at the emergency room and said, "How much does she mean to you? More than me and dad?" "A lot. Way more than my family. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t be who I am right now. It was she who supported me through my studies. When I was in surgery, she stayed with me all night when no one was by my side, and she aided me when I was lost and helpless. She didn''t ask for anything in return. She''s my best friend and the person closest to me. Now that something has happened to her, I can''t leave her alone like this. I can''t!" Rainie''s tears fell uncontrobly. Denver quicklyforted her and said, "Rainie, please don''t cry. A friend of yours is a friend of mine too. Since you said that you''re indebted to her, that means the Blu family is indebted to her too. What happened to her? Is it something serious?" "The doctor said that her back was scalded severely. Because it hadn''t been treated in time, she might need to undergo surgery. It must be very painful, and it seems that she''s unable to speak." "That''s horrible." Denver rubbed his chin lightly and said, "How about this. I''ll use our family''s connections and find the best doctor in the world for her surgery. Don''t you worry." "Our family''s connections?" Hearing this, Rainie looked at Denver in confusion. Although Denver was the younger one, he smiled and reached out to flick her forehead lightly when he saw Rainie''s worried state. He said with a smile, "You haven''t witnessed the influence of the Blu family in Estania yet, have you? Let me tell you, your friend will be in good hands because our family is practically the head of Estania. We''re even business associates with some people in Canada. No matter what you need, tell me, and I will get it for you. Money isn''t an issue. Did you know? All that''s left in the Blu family is money, money, and more money." "What?" Rainie''s jaw dropped, as she was stunnedpletely. She had always thought that the Blu family was just another wealthy family. Now, hearing Denver''s words, she couldn''t help but feel more ufortable. She wasn''t used to the sudden change from a pauper to a princess. As he saw her confused expression with her mouth hanging open, Denver couldn''t help but smile and said, "Look at you, naive and clueless. You''ll be tricked by bad guys easily if you keep this up." "No, I won''t! You''re the one who''s clueless." With that, Rainie immediately came back to her senses. She was actually being teased by Denver, who was three years younger than her. Rainie''s mood lightened up a bit, but she sighed as she caught sight of the emergency room once again. "I wish I can suffer all that pain in her ce. It must''ve been so hard for her." "What are you talking about? How can I let my sister suffer in her ce? How about I find an expert toe take a look at her? Leave it all to me, sis. After all, that''s what brothers are for, right?" "Will that be okay?" As she heard this, Rainie perked up and looked at Denver expectantly. "Of course." Denver promised with a pat on his chest. At this moment, the red lights of the emergency room flicked off, and Mango was pushed out. The doctor had a serious expression which immediately made Rainie''s heart beat hard against her ribcage. "Doctor, how is she? Can her voice be recovered?" Chapter 627 Chapter 627 The doctor found it hard to deliver the news as he saw Rainie''s anxious expression. Denver quickly stepped forward and asked, "Doctor, what''s going on? We need to know." "There is a way to recover her voice, but our towncks the medical technology for the surgery. We would advise you to send her overseas. Plus, the child she brought with her was very apprehensive about us getting near him. Autism is really difficult to treat and requires family members to be involved. Now that his mother is in such a state, I think the most important thing now is to treat her first. The child would have to wait." Hearing the doctor''s words, Rainie said anxiously, "The child is only four years old. If his autism isn''t treated, it will affect his future. He used to be very active and lively." "I''m sorry but we have no choice. To be honest, Miss Blu, we''re in a small town after all, not a big city, so..." "Alright, I get it. Doctor, please treat them however you can. The Blu family will arrange the surgery." Rainie was stunned by Denver''s words. "The Blu family will arrange it?" Denver patted Rainie on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Rainie, our family is capable of a lot of things. Really, don''t see yourself as an outsider. I''ve already told you, those who are important to you are important to me, and your friend is my friend too. Since she did you a huge favor in the past, our family will take care of her. Now, let''s treat her wounds first. As for her voice, I will ask dad to look for a specialist from overseas." "Really?" Rainie''s eyes shone with a glimmer of hope. "Look at you. What do you mean by that? Don''t worry and leave it all to me. If you want to stay and take care of her, I won''t get in your way, but you''ll have to eat first." After that, Denver handed Rainie the lunchbox in his hand. This time, Rainie didn''t push it away. She was willing to do anything it took for Mango to recover. Seeing that Rainie had started to eat, although she ate it hurriedly, as if she just swallowed without tasting them, Denver still smiled widely and said, "If you need anything, such as vitamins or supplements, give me a call any time and I''ll ask the butler to arrange someone to do it." Rainie nodded obediently. Denver was still a little worried and said, "Do you still remember my number?" "It''s saved in my phone." At first, Rainie hadn''t intended to remember his number, but Denver saved it in her phone himself. Denver smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll go back first and ask dad to look for a specialist. Make sure you don''t tire yourself out. If you really can''t do it yourself, I''ll find a nurse to help you keep watch at night." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "No, I want to be alone with her." Rainie didn''t know what Mango had gone through, but right now, all she wanted was to stay by her side. After seeing how badly Mango had been hurt, Rainie had wanted to ask Genevieve for help. However, once she went to her, Noah would definitely know about it. Once Noah found out, Nathaniel would know as well. After that, Nathaniel would surelye looking for her, and she wanted him to be as far away from Mango as possible. Then, Rainie helped the doctor bring Mango back to the ward. Wisdom also followed and nced briefly at Rainie. He was not apprehensive with her, which made Rainie a little happy inside. "Wisdom, what do you want to eat? Look, Auntie Blu left this for you." Rainie ced the dish that she specially saved for Wisdom in front of him. Wisdom looked at it for a moment, then picked up a piece and brought it to Mango''s mouth. It seemed that he had hoped that she would eat it. Seeing this, Rainie''s heart ached terribly. She said softly, "Wisdom, be a good boy. Mommy hasn''t woken up, so she can''t eat that yet." After that, Wisdom immediately put the piece he had picked up back to the lunchbox and covered the lid tightly. It seemed that he had wanted to keep it warm. Rainie looked at him and asked, "You want to wait for mommy to wake up and let her eat first, don''t you?" Wisdom nodded lightly at this. Rainie couldn''t help but ache for the child in front of her. "Your mommy isn''t allowed to eat this. She is injured and sick right now, so she can only eat light and nd food. You''re such a good boy, so go ahead and eat it. When your mommy wakes up, I will find someone to cook for her. You don''t have to worry anymore. Auntie Blu will protect you and your mommy. Don''t worry." Then, Rainie handed the dish again to Wisdom. This time, Wisdom only paused for a moment before picking up a piece and started to eat it. He must be starving, as he ate in quite a hurry. Rainie got someone to buy a set of clean clothes for Wisdom to change into. She had prepared a set of clothes for Mango too. However, the doctor did not allow her to wear them. Mango didn''t know how long she has been unconscious. When she opened her eyes once again, she was greeted with a white ceiling and bright fluorescent lights, followed by the sharp smell of antiseptic. She knew immediately that someone had saved her! "Mango, you''re awake?" Meanwhile, Rainie quickly came forward and asked. Mango looked at the familiar face in front of her, and the only thing different about Rainie was her worry-filled eyes. Her heart sank deeply at the sight of this. When Rainie saw Mango''s calm and unsurprised reaction, she couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t tell me that fever made you lose your mind? Or have you lost your memory?" When Mango saw how wild her imagination was, she couldn''t help but reach out and pat the back of Rainie''s hand, telling her that she was fine. Rainie couldn''t help but burst into tears when she saw Mango like this. "Tell me, is Nathaniel responsible for this? He is, isn''t he? If that''s the case, I''m gonna kill him." Rainie''s agitation reminded Mango of what she had gone through. Rainie must have known about her injuries by now, right? Where was she going to start exining? With these mixed emotions, she shook her head lightly. "Alright, let''s not talk about that now. I haven''t told anyone that you''re here with me. If you want to look for Nathaniel, I''ll call Thomas. If you don''t want to see him, just stay here. I will protect you. I promise that even Thomas won''t know a thing." Hearing Rainie''s words put Mango entirely at ease. She shook her head, and Rainie understood immediately. "Do you not want to see Nathaniel?" Slowly, Mango closed her eyes and nodded. Rainie felt sorry for her. She hugged Mango and said, "How long are you going to let yourself suffer for this rtionship? That fire five years ago still makes my heart ache today, and look at you now. Mango, I don''t think I''ll believe in true love anymore because of you." Hearing this, Mango was sad all of a sudden. How did Rainie know that things didn''t go well in her rtionship? Mango hugged Rainie back tightly. Having lost her voice, she really didn''t know how to express how she felt. Just then, Denver pushed open the door of the ward and walked in. "Rainie, the cook has prepared some porridge and said that you can try feeding your friend some. Oh, she''s awake! Hi!" As soon as he entered the room, Denver greeted Mango cheerfully. Mango was stunned and looked over at Rainie with a confused expression. Rainie quickly said, "Oh, I forgot to tell you that I''ve found my biological family. This is my younger brother, Denver Blu. Denver, this is my best friend, Mango Shen." "A pleasure to meet you!" Then, Denver held out his right hand towards Mango. His hand was fair, with slender fingers. It looked a lot like Nathaniel''s hand. She suddenly remembered back when they were still in school, Nathaniel had held out his hand to her like this too. She remembered it all very clearly like it was just yesterday. When Mango didn''t react to Denver''s greeting, Rainie nudged her with her elbow and said, "Mango, my brother''s talking to you." Then, Mango quickly came to her senses and smiled apologetically. She shook Denver''s hand lightly. On the other hand, Denver hadn''t expected Mango''s smile to be this beautiful. He was stunned for a moment but quickly recovered. "Don''t worry. My father says that he knows a foreign specialist who''s very well- known in this field. He''s already made the call. The doctor will be here in a few days to treat you. Maybe you''ll speak again." Mango''s eyes darkened as she heard Denver''s words. Her eyes then darted to Rainie questioningly. Then, Rainie nodded and said, "Yes, I know about your voice. I don''t know what really happened to you, or you and Nathaniel, but all I know is that now, I''m gonna make sure you''ll get your voice back. I won''t allow you to be mute! You''re blessed with such a beautiful voice! How could you lose it just like that?" Mango touched her throat and smiled as she opened her mouth slightly. In the end, she was silent. If she had a choice, she wouldn''t want to be mute! "Alright, don''t say anything. Don''t worry, just stay here and focus on recovering from your injuries. I''m here for you. You used to protect me, but now let me protect you and Wisdom, okay?" Mango nodded her head with a smile at Rainie''s words. She was happy for Rainie to have finally found her family, but she also felt sorry for troubling Rainie like this. Nevertheless, her current state did not allow her to take care of Wisdom all by herself. Mango was deep in thought for a moment, before she took a pen and paper and wrote to Rainie. "Please find me a signnguage teacher. I need to learn how to clearly express myself." "Okay, leave it to me." Rainie nodded and told Mango to rest before leaving the ward on her own. Denver caught a glimpse of her odd expression and quickly followed her out. Outside, Rainie was squatting at the side of the corridor. She covered her mouth as she sobbed. He had never seen Rainie cry like this before, so he couldn''t help but look at Mango once more. Lying there, Mango was in so much pain that she closed her eyes, with Wisdom close and quiet by her side. At the sight of this, Denver couldn''t help feel sad and sympathetic towards them. He crouched in front of Rainie before he patted her shoulder gently and said, "Rainie, everything is just temporary. Don''t worry, I''m here for you." "I know." Rainie nodded as she continued to cry. With Rainie''s help, Mango learned signnguage from a teacher during the day and went jobhunting on the inte at night. Rainie knew that Mango didn''t want to keep troubling her. However, with Mango''s current state, it wasn''t suitable for her to work so soon. Denver had also asked Mango to rest. He also promised to offer her a job in hispany as his secretary after she fully recovered. However, Mango rejected his kind offer. What could a mute like her aplish in apany? How was she supposed tomunicate with her colleagues? Not long after, Mango found a vacancy looking for a designer on the inte. She was a designer. Although she designed cars, she had sharp observation skills and unique ideas that were handy when it came to designing. The employer was looking for someone to design a piece of jewelry with a unique style. The price they offered was high, but the buyer also wanted an interview. Upon seeing this requirement, Mango hesitated slightly. What if the employer didn''t want to employ her because she couldn''t speak? She and Wisdom needed the money to survive. Even if Rainie was able to help them temporarily, Mango really didn''t want to rely on others for survival after what she''d been through. She wanted to rise up on her own and fight for her and Wisdom''s future, even if she was now mute! However, if she didn''t ept this designing job, she and Wisdom would not be able to live on their own any longer. What could she do to let the employer know that she was a mute, but still ensured that they would recruit her? Mango went into deep thought. Chapter 628 Chapter 628 "What do you have there?" Rainie nudged her when she saw Mango staring at theputer, deep in thought. Mango came back to her senses abruptly. When she saw that it was Rainie, she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she gestured at Rainie and asked about how Wisdom was doing. Rainie shrugged and said, "Nothing much. He still doesn''t talk, and he just draws all day by himself in the room." "It''ll be fine. He''ll definitely be okay!" Mango tried to express herself with her hands. "Yes, I know he will be. Here, you should eat something." As she spoke, Rainie pushed the tray of fruits and food towards Mango. "What were you looking at just now?" Mango pulled up the recruitment post for Rainie. Seeing it, Rainie frowned slightly. "Jewelry design? Mango, although you majored in design, cars and jewelry aren''t the same. I know that you are in a hurry to make money, but you can''t do that with your current state. This post here says that it''s personal recruitment, but I have asked my father. This is actually a bigpany that wants to find an outstanding designer, that''s why they''re posting it as personal recruitment. Besides, you''re unfamiliar with this field. You can''t ept this." Hearing Rainie''s words, Mango''s gaze dimmed instantly. However, seeing her like this, Rainie quickly added, "Aren''t you a major in car design? You can see if there''re any recruitments for car designing." Mango shook her head and gestured, "There aren''t any personal recruitments for car designing. Only bigpanies would recruit a car designer and there are many limitations. Besides, if I work in that field, Nathaniel is bound to find me." Looking at Mango now, Rainie was miffed as she said, "How long are you going to hide from him? Look at what he''s done to you. He should be hiding from you! Are you going to give up what you like most just because you don''t want to see him?" Mango touched the pen in her hand absently. She still remembered that Nathaniel had said that he had designed a new car specially for the both of them, but she hadn''t got the chance to see what it looked like. If she wanted to cut Nathaniel and everything else in the past from her heart, she had to erase every single trace, including car design, which she had studied for five years. Although her heart ached, Mango knew deep down that only by letting go would she be able to gain something in return. She held the pen in her hand and wrote, "Car design and jewelry design are both simr. If I can design a car, I can do the same for jewelry. I know I can do it. I can go to sses or learn on my own." "What''s the point of doing this?" Rainie''s heart ached for Mango terribly, but she also knew that once Mango had made up her mind, she would never waver. She never asked about what happened between Mango and Nathaniel, but she couldn''t see any trace of hatred for Nathaniel in Mango''s eyes. There were only frustration and heartache in them. Rainie patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry about the expenses. You can leave everything to me. I could only finish my studies under your support. Now is my chance to repay you, okay?" Mango looked at Rainie with a smile and didn''t object. "It''s settled, then! Well, hurry and eat. After eating, let''s go see if there are any sses that are recruiting students." After saying that, Rainie left the room. Mango saw her leave and smiled. She pulled up a recruitment website and found a trantion job. The other party only had to send the file that needed trantion online, and she would send it back after she''d tranted it. Then, her pay would be directly transferred to her ount. This was the best option. They wouldn''t have to meet each other face to face, and she could still make some money for herself too. Although she had Rainie''s help, she still wanted to rely on her own. There was apany on the inte that was looking for a trantor. Mango had changed some details of her resume and sent it to them, and she waited for their reply. However, there was one thing that bothered her. If she couldn''t use her personal bank ount, what was she going to do?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. If she used Rainie''s, those clues would easily lead Thomas to her whereabouts. Right at this moment, Denver knocked on the door and came in. "Mango, my sister asked me toe in and get the te. Have you finished eating?" Denver was a bright and lively boy, and he really regarded Mango as his real sister. Due to the fact that she had once helped Rainie, he was very kind to her. Mango smiled and handed the te to Denver. Then, Denver nced over and saw that Mango was looking for a job, and it was a tranting job. He paused briefly at that. "Mango, are you looking for a job?" Mango quickly covered Denver''s mouth and looked outside nervously. When she saw that there was no sign of Rainie, she was relieved. It was the first time that Denver hade into physical contact with a girl. He was stunned for a moment before he then blushed in embarrassment. When Mango saw that Rainie wasn''t around, she realized that she was covering Denver''s mouth with her hand. Seeing Denver''s flushed face, she quickly retracted her hand and apologized. Denver shook his head and said, "It''s okay. It''s just that this is the first time I had my mouth covered by someone this pretty. I was a little flustered." Because of his honesty, Mango felt as if the awkwardness in the air had evaporated. "Your future girlfriend will be prettier." Mango gestured with a smile. Denver smiled at this and said, "Perhaps not as pretty as you. Mango, you''re the prettiest girl I''ve ever seen." Mango couldn''t help but be delighted at his praise. "Well, let''s not talk about that anymore. Mango, you''re looking for a job as a trantor? Do you speak English?" Mango nodded and stretched out her fingers. It was the number eight. Seeing her gesture, Denver was stunned. "Band eight for English?" Mango nodded proudly and said that she had lived in the United States for five years. "Wow, that''s so cool! Ourpany has trantion jobs too. Mango, if you''re willing, you cane work at ourpany." Hearing this, Mango hesitated for a moment at Denver''s offer. She hadn''t really wanted to work at the Blu family''spany. Now, all she wanted was to improve herself and earn money on her own without relying on connections. Mango about it thought for a moment before shook her head and said, "I want to put myself out there." With these words, Denver had understood what she meant. Then, he said with a smile, "Mango, you don''t have to draw the line with our family that clearly, you know." Mango shifted awkwardly as he had read her mind. Denver quickly added, "Mango, I''m not going to stop you from going. Well, I know thispany. It''s decent enough. Don''t worry and just go for it." "But I have a slight problem right now. I don''t want thepany to know my real name and bank ount." Mango said with a slight frown. Denver paused and thought about it for a moment. He roughly knew who Mango was hiding from, and he heard that the person was very powerful. It seemed that she was doing this to protect herself and her child. After some thought, he said, "Mango, how about this? I have a card that I don''t use that often. If you trust me, you can use that card of mine. You can change the password and the phone number too if you like." "No, no, there''s no need to change the password. Will it trouble you?" "Don''t say that. What''s the trouble? The issue here is that do you trust me?" Mango''s heart was warmed by Denver''s kind and bright smile. "You''re Rainie''s younger brother. Of course I trust you. I can''t thank you enough. But please, don''t let your sister know about this, okay?" "No problem. My sister can be a real nag sometimes, isn''t she?" Denver said with a smile. Mango smiled knowingly in reply. Denver added, "She only does that to the people she cares about." "Mango, you''re very lucky. My sister isn''t like this to me and my father. Sometimes, I kind of envy you." Denver''s words made Mango feel a little embarrassed. "I think Rainie hasn''t gotten used to it yet. You should give her some time." "I know." After that, Denver handed his card to Mango after he had changed the password and phone number. Although Mango had said that there was no need, Denver still did so. He wasn''t like those sly businessmen who had tons of tricks up their sleeves, which made Mango feel veryfortable. "Oh, by the way, Mango, about the doctor I mentioned earlier. He''s busy with an academic conference recently and may not be able toe yet. I''ll have to ask you to wait a little longer." Mango nodded her head at this. Now, it wasn''t up to her to decide whether she could still speak or not. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was on the verge of losing his mind looking for Mango. However, there was still no news of her. It was as if she had vanished into thin air. No matter what he tried, even by tracking Mango''s credit card and phone, he was still unable to find her. Desmond and Bettany didn''t know where they had gone too. Nathaniel''s temper was a hair away from rage every day. Thepany''s matters were all thrown at Thomas alone. Because of this, Thomas had his hands full. He didn''t even have the time to give Rainie a call. "Mr. Song, a branchpany has just been acquired. Its employees have all left because of bad management, and now all that''s left is an empty office. There are some documents from overseas that have not been tranted yet, and it takes time to train the staff and recruit new people. How about we publish a post online looking for a trantor? This way, we can temporarily ease the operations of thepany." One of his colleagues under him handed Thomas a file. Thomas nced at it briefly and said, "Okay, post the recruitment." "We''ve done that, and there are already a few applicants. These are their resumes. Here, five people have applied, but I think this person named Katherine is fit for the job. It says that she used to live in the United States, and her English level is at band eight." The name Katherine made Thomas pause abruptly. "Let me see." His colleague quickly handed over Mango''s application. When Thomas saw the information in the resume, it matched with Mango''s details greatly. Coincidentally, Mango''s middle name was Katherine. "Is there a photo?" "Manager Song, we''re recruiting online, which means we don''t require them to show their faces. They get the job as long as they fit the criteria. After all, it''s not a long-term basis." "Tell the applicant that we require a photo of them or the name of thepany that they have worked in before. If possible, we will double the pay, and we can make it a long-term cooperation. Oh, and try to obtain their address." When he saw how concerned Thomas was, his colleague was stunned for a moment and said, "Mr. Song, I don''t think that''s appropriate." "I have the final say to what''s appropriate and what''s not. Other conditions can be negotiated, but do whatever it takes to get their address and contact." Thomas was suddenly a little nervous. Could this be Mango? Could it be? Chapter 629 Chapter 629 "Mr. Song, what if the applicant refuses?" His staff''s question made Thomas''s heart skip a beat. That was right, if Mango really wanted to hide from them, she wouldn''t agree easily. "Then track their IP address." This was the best idea Thomas coulde up with. He really couldn''t bear to see Nathaniel abusing himself anymore. His staff went to perform the task immediately. Then, Thomas quickly packed up and drove to The Ye''s Mansion. Ever since the passing of Madam Ye and Mango and her two sons were sent away, The Ye''s Mansion had be like a ghost town. If it weren''t for Rita still being around, there wouldn''t be a single trace of life left in this ce. Soon after Thomas had reached the mansion, he wasn''t in the mood to answer the bodyguards that greeted him and went straight to Nathaniel''s room. The room was filled with the smell of nicotine. Nathaniel slouched on the floor and smoked without bothering to open any of the windows. Cigarette butts had already piled up several ashtrays beside him. The heavy smell of cigarettes had seeped into every corner of the room, and the smoke buried Nathaniel entirely, making it difficult to see his face. Nathaniel had been like this since the day Mango left him. "Mr. Ye." Thomas called out to Nathaniel but he didn''t respond. Then, he took a step forward, took away the cigarette from Nathaniel''s hand, and put it out. "Mr. Ye, you have to stop. Your body won''t be able to take it." "Does anyone still care? Will she care?" Nathaniel''s voice was hoarse and rough, as if it weren''t his voice anymore. Thomas felt sad at the sight of him like this. He whispered, "There was an application that came in today. The details looked very much like Mrs. Ye. I have already asked someone to go check it out. If there is any news, I will let you know immediately. Mr. Ye, I believe she wille back." However, Nathaniel didn''t have much of a reaction. He stared at the pillow and sheets nkly, not saying a word. Thomas looked at them and said with a sigh, "Mr. Ye, you haven''t slept in the bed for days. You are always sleeping on the floor, and your body can''t stand it anymore." As he said that, he intended to tidy up the bed, but he was stopped by Nathaniel. "Don''t touch that. That''s Mango''s bed. She likes to sleep a lot. There''s still her scent left on it, and that''s all she left for me." Nathaniel''s sad tone made Thomas feel like crying. "Mr. Ye, I''m serious. The applicant''s name is Katherine, and she''s lived in the U.S. for five years and has a band eight in English. All her details are simr to your wife." Nathaniel''s entire body went rigid. "What?" "I''ve already asked someone to investigate. There will be news soon." "I''ll just do it myself. Give me that person''s IP address." As he said that, Nathaniel stood up abruptly and rushed into the study in a flurry. Thomas saw him running barefoot outside and thought of reminding him about it. "Come on, give me the IP address!" Nathaniel was so anxious that his face flushed. At this, Thomas immediately called his staff and asked for Mango''s IP address. When the IP address was sent, Nathaniel felt every hair on his body stand on end. It had to be Mango, right? It must be. God wouldn''t be so cruel to him, right? He quickly searched Mango''s IP address, and found that it was in Estania. "Estania? Quick, check which district it''s in and which area it belongs to." Nathaniel couldn''t hold in his excitement. Thomas didn''t waste another second and began to investigate quickly, but when he saw the results, he was perplexed. "Mr. Ye, it''s the Blu family." "Where?" Nathaniel asked. "The Blu family of Estania. This IP address is theirs." Just then, one of his staff called. "Mr. Song, the applicant provided a bank ount. I checked it out, and it belongs to a man called Denver Blu." Thomas had answered the call in speaker mode, so Nathaniel heard it loud and clear. "Denver Blu, the son of the Blu family. He studied in the United States for five years, and his English band level is eight. Nathaniel remembered Denver. After all, he still needed to know a little on the children of those wealthy families. And Denver Blu of the Blu family in Estania was a talented one too. Upon hearing this, Thomas was a little disappointed, but he knew that Nathaniel was even more disappointed than he was. "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye. I thought it was Mrs. Ye. After all, her name is Katherine too." "Many people are named Katherine in the U.S. Nathaniel felt as if all his strength had been drained away. Just now, he really thought that he had found Mango. Thomas asked in confusion, "But why did the son of the Blu family pretend to be a woman and pick up a trantor job online? It makes no sense." "Mango doesn''t have any means or reasons to know Denver Blu. Besides, I heard that he likes to go anonymous now and then. Perhaps it is a habit of his." Then, Nathaniel pushed theputer aside and got up to go back into the bedroom. On his way there, Nathaniel bumped into Rita in the corridor. Rita held the doll in her arms tightly as she stood in the middle of the corridor. She looked at Nathaniel quietly. On the other hand, he dared not look at her big doe eyes. "Rita, why are you here? Why aren''t you in kindergarten?" Nathaniel wanted to smile at Rita, but his lips seemed to be stiff and they were unable to curve upwards. Rita looked at him and asked, "Where''s Mommy? Where is she?" In that moment, Nathaniel''s heart started to ache terribly. "Mommy is..." "Has mommy been zapped away by the old witch?" Nathaniel was confused by Rita''s sudden question. Hearing this, Thomas quickly exined, "The old witch refers to Madam Ye. Miss Rita thinks that Madam Ye had transformed into a witch." The bitterness in Nathaniel''s heart intensified. "Yes, mommy has been zapped away by the witch." "Then are you going to bring Mommy back? Just like how the princes rescue the princesses on TV. Will you bring her home?" Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat. He really wanted to bring Mango home, but right now, it was she who didn''t want to return. She must not be willing to forgive him or the Ye Family. Looking at his daughter''s hopeful eyes, Nathaniel couldn''t bring himself to say anything. He stepped forward and picked up Rita, but he heard her whine in disgust while covering her nose. "Daddy, you stink!" Nathaniel remembered that he had not taken a bath for several days, and he had smoked every day in that room of his. The smell on his body had to be really disgusting. He put down Rita gently, patted her head, and said, "Sorry, love. Daddy will go freshen up. Don''t worry, I will definitely bring mommy back. As for you, I will send you to kindergartenter. When mommyes home, she''ll definitely be very happy when she sees what a good girl our little baby is." "Really?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Rita''s eyes sparkled with hope and doubt at the same time. "Of course! When have I ever lied to you?" Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Rita tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying, "No, daddy has never lied to me." "That''s right. Hurry and go get ready. Daddy will freshen up as well and send you to kindergarten later." "Okay." Then, Rita went back to her room obediently. Thomas was really d that Nathaniel still had Rita by his side. Otherwise, he was sure that Nathaniel would turn into that shell of a man he witnessed five years ago. Nathaniel returned to his room to tidy himself up before he opened the windows. He couldn''t help but let out a sigh when he saw that the sheets on the bed. It was exactly how Mango had left them on the day she left. No matter where Mango was hiding or what she thought, he would find her and bring her home. Soon, Nathaniel took Rita to kindergarten and then went straight to the office. Thomas couldn''t help but feel relieved when he saw Nathaniel back at work. It was a relief that Nathaniel came back, otherwise, he would be exhausted to death. Thomas transferred some of his work to Nathaniel, but Nathaniel said coldly, "From today onwards, you are the vice president of the HY Group. Every decision is up to you." "What? What do you mean, Mr. Ye?" Thomas had never expected this. Nathaniel said softly, "I''m going to look for Mango." "Are you going by yourself?" "Yes! I''m doing it myself. From now on, you and Lucy will be in charge of Rita. Call me whenever you need anything." After that, Nathaniel turned and left. Right now, Thomas felt as if he was going crazy. He hadn''t seen Rainie for more than a week and he hadn''t had the time to call her. There were a ton of things waiting for him to deal with. He was really afraid that after he had settled everything, Rainie would''ve already be someone else''s girlfriend. He helplessly texted Rainie, telling her that he would be very busy recently. Furthermore, he told her that he wouldn''t have time to apany her and that he was sorry. Thomas didn''t dare tell Rainie the news of Mango''s disappearance, much less all the pain that Mango had gone through. He was afraid that Rainie would be unable to stay put ande here looking to slit Nathaniel''s throat. Furthermore, he didn''t want her to worry. After all, he was well aware of her and Mango''s rtionship. What he didn''t know was that Rainie had known about this all along, and she hated Thomas for it. Thomas knew, but he hadn''t bother to tell her anything. He knew that she and Mango were best friends, yet he didn''t tell her about this. He''d even let Mango suffer this much. Seeing Thomas''s text, Rainie directly pulled out the sim card and reced it with a new one. Thomas waited for a long time but he didn''t receive Rainie''s reply. He was a little worried and proceeded to phone her, but he was greeted with a robotic voice that said her phone had been turned off. Turned off in the middle of the day? Thomas thought that Rainie was angry with him. He called Rainie''sndlord and received news that Rainie had already left the house a few days ago. At this, Thomas''s heart sank suddenly. "Madam Zhang, do you know where has she moved to?" Thendlord, Madam Zhang shook her head and said, "I''m not sure. She left in a taxi and didn''t say anything." Hearing this, Thomas became anxious at once. He couldn''t wait to go look for Rainie now, but unfortunately, Nathaniel had handed the entire HY Group to him. Hence, he couldn''t leave. What should he do now? Thomas called all the ces that Rainie frequented, but no one had seen her. Now that Mango and Rainie were both gone, what was he supposed to do? After that, Thomas told Nathaniel about this, then, Nathaniel allowed him to put thepany on hold in order to search for Rainie. The two men seemed as if they had gone mad as they searched high and low for Rainie and Mango. Mango, on the other hand, was staying at the Blu family''s house. During the day, she attended to Wisdom, and at night, she tranted documents. The days went byfortably in a sh. A month passed in the blink of an eye. Just as Mango was waiting for her sry to be paid, something happened at thepany she was working for. Chapter 630 Chapter 630 "What''s wrong? What happened?" Denver asked worriedly when he saw Mango''s pale face after she had checked the transactions on the bank ount. Mango gestured and said, "Thepany hasn''t paid me my sry yet." "Why not?" "I''m not sure." Today was the day she would be paid, but the amount n Mango''s ount was zero. After a month of effort, Wisdom''s situation has improved a lot. Mango had nned to bring Wisdom to a specialist after she was paid this month. Wisdom was a good kid, and she really didn''t want him to stay like this forever. But today, she hadn''t received any money in her ount. What was going on? Later, Mango turned on herptop and asked the supervisor about this matter. The supervisor''s answer was that there were some issues regarding the amount, so thepany did not pay her yet. The supervisor asked Mango to bring this month''s record of her work to the company so that they can check the amount, and then they would pay her sry in cash. Mango felt that something wasn''t quite right. How could apany this big make such a mistake? But if she didn''t go, she wouldn''t get paid. Although she didn''t earn as much as she did in the past, it was still the result of her hard work and a good start to her and Wisdom''s new lives. She was too embarrassed to continue living off the Blu family without contributing anything. As he learned about the situation, Denver frowned and said, "How could this happen? This seems fishy to me. Mango, you can''t go there on your own. Wait for me. I''ll bring the car around and take you there. If they n to bully you, I''ll be there to teach them a lesson." Mango immediately smiled at this. Denver was indeed a warm and caring guy. After knowing him for a month, Mango had begun to envy Rainie for having such an amazing younger brother. Meanwhile, Rainie leaned against the door frame and scoffed, "Hey, why do I feel you''re more like his sister than I am?" "Sis, don''t be jealous. I''ll buy you a treatter." Denver wiggled his eyebrows at Rainie yfully, with a smirk on his face. "Sheesh, don''t do that to me, save it for the gawkingdies out there." Rainie and Denver continued to bicker with each other. Mango couldn''t help but feel a little sad when she saw the two of them like this. She had once dreamed of spending the rest of her life with Nathaniel like this. Why did she think of him again? Hadn''t she decided to put him behind her? Mango suddenly realized that it was really difficult to forget the person she loved. When Denver and Rainie saw that Mango was staring into space again, they both shook their heads at the same time. "Mango, go get ready. I''ll take you to the office." Denver patted Mango''s shoulder, bringing her back to her senses abruptly. She nodded and found the records of her work for this month. Later, Rainie found a set of smart-looking clothes for Mango to change into. Mango told Wisdom that she needed to head out and told him to behave. Wisdom nodded his head obediently. Then, Denver drove Mango to the Pixelpoly Group. Mango felt that everything was unreal as she looked at the tall buildings in front of her. She used to be someone with power in a building like this, but now, she was at the bottom of the food chain. No matter what, she would try her best to get back to her original position and provide the best for Wisdom. Denver noticed the unidentified emotion that shed across Mango''s eyes. He felt that Mango was a person who had gone through a lot, and it made him want to know her story. Mango sensed that a pair of eyes had focused intently on her. She turned her head to meet Denver''s gaze. Denver was immediately flustered as he was caught red-handed. His face had reddened all the way down to his neck, which made Mango chuckle at his silly expression. "Ahem, urn... Mango, let''s go in." Denver had embarrassed himself, so he quickly moved ahead to hide his face. Meanwhile, Mangogged behind with an easy smile on her face. It would be nice if she had a younger brother like him, right? Mango and Denver walked in together, but Denver checked now and then if Mango was following him. However, he discovered that Mango hadn''t seemed nervous at all upon entering the building. There was a slight change in her aura, and he couldn''t help but steal a few more nces at her. Suddenly, the woman at the front desk stopped them. "May I ask who are you looking for?" Denver took out the records and threw them on the front desk. He then said, "We''re looking for the supervisor in charge of this." The receptionist gave it a look and quickly called the supervisor. "The supervisor has asked you to go right up. Take the lift to the 12th floor. It''s the first office after taking a right." "Thank you, beautiful." Denver smiled brightly. After he took the documents, he pulled Mango into the lift. Mango''s hands were very soft and fragile, like a bird''s feathers.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Denver liked to hold Mango''s hand without reason. It made him feelfortable. At first, Mango had refused, but when she saw the purity in Denver''s eyes that showed that he didn''t have any other intentions, she let him do as he pleased. Sometimes, she really felt that Denver resembled Zion a lot. At this moment, she suddenly thought of how Zion was doing. Mango always thought about her children, but she realized that they would not be mistreated in the Ye family. Hence, she let go of the thoughts slowly. However, she could not stop herself from missing them. Every time she slept, she would dream of her two children crying and questioning why she left them. She felt aggrieved and heartbroken, but she couldn''t say a word. Her children''s friends would mock them if a mute like her stayed by their side. Mango''s heart filled with sudden bitterness, but she was also d that she was not by their side. She had never thought that one day she would be a burden to her children. She never imagined that her children could be threatened orughed at because of her. This was not what she wanted! This was why she would rather endure the bonecrushing pain of not being able to see them every day than to go back to them. Perhaps Madam Ye was right. As time passed, they would gradually forget her. Perhaps, they would then ept some other woman as their mother. Children were always forgetful, weren''t they? Mangoforted herself and told herself that this was all for the sake of her children. However, as she was soothing the pain, her heart seemed to feel like it was being ripped open. It was being crushed mercilessly, and there was nothing she could do to stop the pain. Denver saw that Mango was lost deep in her thoughts once again. He couldn''t help but sigh and say: "Mango, we''re here." This snapped Mango back to her senses. Then, she smiled apologetically at Denver. "Are you okay? If you don''t feel well, we cane back next time. Don''t worry, I will get you your sry." Denver looked at Mango worriedly. He even stretched out his hand to touch her forehead gently. When he found that she didn''t have a fever, he let out a sigh of relief. Seeing that he was worried about her, Mango smiled and gestured, "I''m fine, rx. I''m not some china doll. I was just thinking about something just now." "I would rather you were a doll, that way, I could help you with everything." Denver''s words made Mangough once again. They were so focused on their conversation that they hadn''t noticed two men standing nearby, looking at them intently. Thomas looked at Nathaniel nervously and said, "Mr. Ye, why don''t I go over and greet Madam?" "There''s no need. She still doesn''t know that I was the one who sent for her. It wasn''t easy to find her. Don''t scare her away again." Nathaniel''s hands sped tightly together. Obviously, he was trying hard to suppress something. For the past month, he had been searching high and low for Mango. Finally, he had found Mango''s location through hisputer skills. He had also discovered that Mango had been staying at the Blu family household all this time, and that Rainie was the daughter that the Blu family had lost long ago. After learning about what Mango had gone through over the past month, Nathaniel quickly rushed over to Estania and ordered the Pixelpoly Group to send Mango over to check on some records. However, what he hadn''t expected was how intimate Denver and Mango were. Not only did Mango not reject him, but her smile was sincere and easy. This was what Nathaniel had not expected. He had always thought that it must be painful for Mango to leave him. He thought that she must be just like him, spending every single day in torment, living a life that was worse than death. However, to his surprise, Mango didn''t look hurt at all. Instead, she looked bright and happy. She seemed to havepletely forgotten about him and was now living blissfully every day. Mango wore a smile on her face, and she spent every single day burying herself with work. Her life circled around Wisdom now, and she had forgotten that she still had two children and a husband who waited for her return. Nathaniel''s heart was in pain. When he could not see Mango, he missed her terribly. Now that she was in front of him, he noticed that Mango had lost weight, but she had lightened up a lot. Although she still couldn''t speak, her gaze on Denver was so gentle that it made him jealous. He wanted to lunge forward and shove Denver away so badly. Thomas could feel the icy aura that was radiating off Nathaniel. In the past month, Nathaniel had searched like a madman for the whereabouts of Mango and Rainie. Now that she was finally right in front of him, this scene dealt a huge blow to him. "Mr. Ye, I''ll have the supervisor..." "Don''t do anything. I just want to see if she is doing well. That''s all." Thomas didn''t believe a word Nathaniel said. How was it possible that he had only wanted to take one brief look at Mango? However, since Nathaniel had spoken, Thomas didn''t say anything else. The two of them went to the room next door and opened the window. They listened as Mango and Denver entered the office. Denver pulled out a chair and asked Mango to sit down. He sat down next to her before he looked at the person in charge and said, "This is the record of all the documents Mango has tranted. Look at them carefully. If you dare make a mistake, even if it''s a single cent of her sry, I will definitely not spare you." The person who was in charge of financial affairs quickly took the record book. A camera was installed in the office, and Nathaniel saw everything clearly on a monitor. Meanwhile, Denver saw that Mango was a little nervous. He patted her hand and said, "Don''t be nervous Mango. I''m here. Would you like a ss of water?" Mango nodded. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was a little jealous of Mango''s trust in Denver. The person whom Mango once trusted the most was him. But now, it was Denver Blu. Could it be that Mango had forgotten all about him over the past month and had fallen in love with Denver instead? Nathaniel''s hand gripped the cup of water in his hands tightly. Blue veins popped out of the back of his hand, and his gaze became terrifyingly cold. Thomas felt that the temperature in the room had suddenly dropped. He looked at the monitor, but did not know what to say. Meanwhile, Denver poured a ss of water for Mango and ced it in front of her. Mango took a sip of water and suddenly realized that two cameras had been mounted on the wall of the office. She couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. Why did a small office like this need that many surveince cameras? Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Nathaniel felt as if Mango was looking at him through the camera. Her eyes were exactly how he remembered them. They were so clear and bright, and he was still so easily attracted by them. Nathaniel stretched out his hand and gently touched Mango''s face on the monitor. She had lost weight and her skin had darkened a bit, but she looked well and in high spirits. After she had left him, had she been living thisfortably? Nathaniel couldn''t describe what he was feeling right now. All he knew was that the feeling was horrible as if there was an iron fist that was squeezing his heart, and it got tighter by the second. "What''s wrong? Mango? Is something wrong?" When Denver noticed that Mango was staring intently at the camera on the wall, and he couldn''t help but ask. As she heard him, Mango turned around and shook her head with a smile. However, she nced at the surveince camera now and then. She had a feeling that someone was watching her from the other side of that camera. This feeling was strange and it appeared out of nowhere, which made her feel uneasy all of a sudden. Meanwhile, Nathaniel couldn''t help but smile at Mango''s suddenly cautious expression. "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye is suspicious. But, you seemed amused?" Thomas felt that it had be more difficult to understand Nathanieltely. Over the past month, Nathaniel had searched for Mango until he almost lost it. He hadn''t bothered to eat or drink, and it had made him lose several pounds. His cheekbones had be obvious, and his forehead protruded due to the weight loss. However, as he was looking at Mango now, his entire being instantly became gentle and calm. Even the air that surrounded him had warmed up. Nathaniel said with a gentle smile, "Without me by her side, it''s good that she is this cautious at things like this." Thomas couldn''t understand what Nathaniel meant but didn''t ask further. Mango turned away from the camera and Denver looked at her in confusion. Then, he nced at the camera above and tapped on the table with his fingers. "Hey, where does that camera lead to?" The financial manager was shocked and quickly said, "It leads to the security room." "So you''re saying you work here under surveince?" Hearing Denver''s question, the financial manager''s face reddened a little. He said with a stutter, "The financial department is the most important department in thepany, so there are more cameras in here." "Oh." Denver''s short reply made the financial manager nervous as Denver didn''t seem to believe him. When Mango saw that Denver had made the manager ufortable, she couldn''t help but tug at his sleeve. Nathaniel''s expression darkened when he saw her action towards Denver. Mango had never acted like this to another man other than him before, not even to Walter. Now seeing how Mango treated Denver, his ce in her heart was obvious to the eye. Seeing this, Nathaniel''s heart ached all over again. Before he found Mango, he kept telling himself that nothing else mattered as long as Mango was happy. However, when he saw that Mango''s smile was no longer for him, but it was for another man, Nathaniel realized that he couldn''t just sit here and ept it. Mango was his wife! She was his and his only! Thomas was afraid that Nathaniel couldn''t hold it in and would rush out to beat Denver up. Hence, he was on his guard, ready to stop Nathaniel if he did. However, he didn''t expect that Nathaniel would do nothing other than have a cold and hard expression. "Mr. Ye, what are you..." "I don''t want to scare her." As he said this, Nathaniel''s gaze never left Mango. Meanwhile, Denver felt that someone was tugging at his sleeve. He looked at Mango and said, "Mango, you can''t be too soft to a person like this, we have to..." Mango shook her head determinedly, and her meaning was clear. "All right. Because of Mango, I won''t do anything. But hurry and settle Mango''s sry." Denver tapped on the table as he said. The manager nodded his head and started to check the records and amount. Soon, he paid Mango''s sry. As Mango saw the amount, it wasn''t as much as her previous ie, but it still gave her a lot of confidence. "Don''t make such mistakes next time. It is your responsibility to ensure that the staff gets paid on time, do you understand?" Denver''s words made Mango stifle augh. The financial manager nodded quickly and promised. After that, Mango took the money and stood up to walk out with Denver. Soon, Nathaniel came out of the other room, and the financial manager quickly came up to him. "Mr. Ye, did I do correctly?" Thomas hurriedly guided the manager away. Nathaniel looked at them leave, and his heart suddenly filled with regret. Back then, Thomas had said that this person was Mango. He had abandoned this possibility when he investigated and found out that it was actually Denver, causing him to waste a month. After going around in circles, he was brought back here in the end. If he had found Mango a month ago, would she and Denver be this close? Nathaniel kept asking himself this question but pondering the ''ifs'' were useless. Meanwhile, Mango and Denver walked out of the Pixelpoly Group, and Mango was in an extremely good mood. She tugged at Denver''s sleeve and gestured, "I''ve been paid today. Shall I treat you to dinner?" Denver paused for a moment, and then said delightedly, "Really? Treat me to dinner? You can''t back out, okay?" "No, I won''t." Mango knew that Denver had helped her a lot over the past month. Even Wisdom had be more willing to interact with him too. "You promised. Don''t say that it was me who made you do itter. I''ll give you another chance to back out now. You don''t have to treat me, you know?" Mango smiled lightly at Denver''s words. From a window above, Nathaniel saw Mango''s gleeful eyes, and he kicked himself for not being the person who was making her smile right now. Looking at Mango constantly disying hand signs, he wondered how she managed to get through it all after losing her voice. She was not born mute, but she had been forced into it. How did she adapt and be so lively and positive in only a month''s time? Was it because of Denver? As he thought of this, Nathaniel''s heart sank. Mango and Denverughed for quite some time before Denver brought Mango into the car. Then, they drove towards a restaurant. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was like a stalker. He got into his car and followed them, constantly making sure that he was at a safe distance. Soon, Denver and Mango arrived at a diner by the road. Mango paused for a moment as she saw it. "Here?" She looked at Denver uncertainly. Denver blinked and said with a smile, "What? You''re backing out now? You don''t want to treat me anymore?" Mango suddenly felt warmth filling up her heart. She knew that Denver had brought her here because he was afraid that she would have to spend a lot if they had gone to a nice restaurant. Still, Mango tried to take Denver''s hand and wanted to leave to another ce. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Denver knew what Mango meant. He stopped Mango and said, "Mango, food in nice restaurants aren''t as delicious as a diner''s. Back in the day, I used toe here a lot with my friends. It''s clean here, and the prices are reasonable. The food''s really good too. Why don''t you give it a try?" Hearing this, Mango was moved. "Don''t look at me like that, Mango. I''d think that you''ve fallen in love with me." Denver said jokingly, which made Mangough. The two of them found a table and sat down. Nathaniel had never brought Mango to eat at a ce like this before. The people here were all ordinary citizens. Some of them even wore a singlet with sandals. The chattering was so loud that it could make someone get a headache. However, Mango and Denver just sat in a booth casually. When the waitress came over to take their order, Mango let Denver decide. Seeing how Denver easily identified and ordered Mango''s favorite, Nathaniel''s heart ached even more. He discovered that Denver was slowly recing him, protecting Mango as he stood by her side. Nathaniel quickly found a table and sat down, but he felt a little out of ce. He saw how other people were dressed differently from himself, so he quickly took off his expensive suit jacket and ced the same order as Mango. When the food arrived, Mango looked at them in front of her. After she saw that Denver had started to eat, she couldn''t help but take a bite herself. Mmm! It was delicious! "I told you, didn''t I? You know, not all is bad in the life of a normal person, and some things in the world of the wealthy can be quite hard to bear. I like this. Simple, carefree, and meaningful." Denver cut his steak carefully. Then, he handed the cut meat over to Mango. "Thank you!" Mango thanked him with a sign of her hands. Nathaniel suddenly felt that no matter how delicious the food was, he could not taste any of it now. Honestly, he was about to die of jealousy. As Mango and Denver finished their meal, it was he who was speaking, and Mango smiling in reply the entire time. From time to time, she would also use her hand gestures to reply to Denver. Nathaniel had been busy searching for Mango this whole time, and he didn''t have the time to learn signnguage. He suddenly had a feeling that he and Mango were thousand of miles apart, but they were literally this close! Mango was chewing on her food deliciously, when she suddenly felt an intent gaze on her back. She whipped her head around abruptly. In a sh, Nathaniel lowered his head and slouched into his seat, hoping to hide himself. When Mango saw Nathaniel''s familiar figure, she was stunned. Nathaniel? Her hands trembled, and the fork she was holding fell to the floor in a tter. "Mango, what''s wrong?" Denver looked at Mango in astonishment. He sensed that something wasn''t quite right with her today. Mango didn''t reply to his question. Instead, she stared straight ahead at Nathaniel. Was it him? Was he here in Estania? That wasn''t possible! It couldn''t be him! Nathaniel would nevere to a ce like this! He was practically the King of Ocean City, born with a silver spoon in his mouth. He had everything. Why would hee here to eat alone? Mango suddenlyughed bitterly. Tears threatened to well up in her eyes, but she forced them back. She hadn''t thought of Nathaniel for a long time. In the beginning, she hadn''t been able to sleep at night. The moment she closed her eyes, all she saw was Nathaniel, the look of disgust from Madam Ye, and Madam Hans''s tragic death. She didn''t dare sleep, and she couldn''t fall asleep. After that, Denver came back with some essential oils, and finally, she was able to sleep more peacefully and slowly put these fragments at the bottom of her heart. Although she would think of him asionally, her busy life and work gradually reced them. Now, seeing someone who was very simr to Nathaniel, Mango''s heart rippled once again. It was as if someone has disturbed the once calm waters. No! That wasn''t someone who looked like him! That was Nathaniel. Mango stood up from her chair without realizing it and walked straight towards Nathaniel''s booth. Denver was confused. Seeing Mango like this, he grabbed her arm and ask, "Mango, what''s wrong? Is there someone you know?" Mango''s eyes never left Nathaniel. She nodded and continued straight towards him. She wanted to know if it was Nathaniel or not! This strong thought drove her forward towards Nathaniel. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Nathaniel felt as if every fiber in his body had lost control as they panicked along with him. He hoped so much that Mango would recognize him. He even wanted to reunite with her on the spot and bring her home. However, what Madam Ye had done to her and Madam Hans'' death had caused Nathaniel''s confidence to shrink, and he didn''t want to rm Mango. If Mango left again this time, would he still be able to find her? Nathaniel didn''t know the answer. As seconds passed, he could feel Mango walking towards him, closing the gap between them. She was getting so near that he could feel her heartbeat. Nathaniel took a deep breath and tried his best to suppress his emotions of wanting to reunite with Mango. Then, he stood up abruptly, careful to not face her and left some money on the counter before leaving without raising his head. Mango was only a few steps away from Nathaniel, but he had suddenly stood up and left. Looking at Nathaniel''s back as he left, she had really wanted to rush up to him. However, it was just a thought in her mind as her legs stayed in ce, heavy as lead. "Mango, do you know him?" Coming up from behind, Denver asked curiously. Mango shook her head. It couldn''t be Nathaniel! Then, she turned and walked towards the car absent-mindedly. Seeing her like this, Denver didn''t dare ask about it further. He quickly followed and got into the car with Mango. Soon, they reached the Blu family''s house. When Rainie saw them, she asked quickly, "Where have you two been?" "We went to Pixelpoly Group to get Mango''s sry. They made a mistake on the amount." Denver exined quickly. Rainie looked at Mango and realized that she seemed to be in a daze. "Denver, did something happen to Mango?" "I''m not sure. Mango wanted to treat me to dinner. We were at a diner and she saw a man she might know. She wanted to have a look and went up to him. But the man got up and left, and then she became like this." Rainie''s brows knotted tightly together as she heard Denver''s words. "What did that man look like?" "I don''t know. I didn''t see his face." Rainie''s frown deepened. She turned to Mango and asked, "Mango, are you alright?" "I''m fine. I''m just tired. Where''s Wisdom?" Mango spoke in signnguage. Rainie said softly, "He''s in the room. He just fell asleep." "I''m going to check up on him." After that, Mango walked towards Wisdom''s room. Inside, Wisdom was sleeping soundly. Aftering to the Blu family''s house, Wisdom''s mood had be much better although he still liked to keep to himself. Furthermore, he had also warmed to spending time with Denver. Mango went to sit beside him. Looking at his face which resembled Nathaniel''s, Mango''s heart ached all over again. She thought that she had seeded in forgetting him, but today, a familiar figure had dug out her half-buried feelings. It turned out that it was heart-achingly difficult to forget someone you loved entirely. She gently picked up Wisdom''s hand. At this, Wisdom opened his eyes abruptly and looked at Mango. Mango smiled apologetically and made a sign to Wisdom that meant ''sorry1. Then, Wisdom got up and climbed into her arms. He found afortable position andid down with his hands tightly holding onto Mango''s own. Mango''s heart softened instantly. Rita used to be like this as well. As for Zion, he rarely relied on herself like this. Mango forced herself not to think about Zion and Rita. But now, because of Wisdom''s actions, she thought of her children once again. After changing her phone and social media ounts, she didn''t know whether if Rita and Zion had contacted her, let alone if Nathaniel had remarried or not. She forced herself not to think and ask about anything regarding Nathaniel. She was afraid that she could not bear it. But today, her yearning seemed to increase, and the hole in her chest was getting bigger, and sealing it now seemed impossible. She missed Nathaniel, Zion, and Rita very terribly, but she couldn''t go back! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mango hugged Wisdom tightly. She felt that this was the only way to remind herself that she was still alive. Sometimes, merely existing could be painful too. Wisdom slowly went to sleep again in Mango''s embrace. It was only now that Mango remembered that she had wanted to buy Wisdom a small gift today. However, seeing that familiar figure today made herpletely forget about it. She sighed before she put Wisdom down and pulled the nket over him. After that, she left the Blu family home alone to thergest mall in town. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had been following Mango silently. He watched her enter the Blu family home, and she was out and about once again. Then, he trailed behind closely as she went to the mall. Soon, Mango came to the toy department. She hadn''t bought toys in a very long time. Zion had never wanted to y with toys that a four-year-old child would like. On the other hand, Rita liked them, but she was only particrly fond of Barbie dolls. Mango really didn''t know what she should buy for Wisdom. When the sales assistant saw Mango walking over, she greeted Mango enthusiastically. "Wee, Miss, is there a toy you''re looking for in particr?" Mango looked at the salesperson and panicked. She didn''t know how to express herself. After all, only a few people could understand sign language, and this was why she didn''t like to go out. Usually, she was apanied by Denver, so she hadn''t thought about it that much. All she needed to do was to stand there quietly. Now that she was all alone, looking into the sales assistant''s hopeful eyes, Mango could only open her mouth but she could not say anything. She tried to express herself by using signnguage, but the salesperson couldn''t understand. After realizing that Mango couldn''t speak, the sales assistant''s attitude took a sharp turn. "Tsk, so you can''t speak! Why would you stille out shopping if you''re mute! If you want to buy something, have a look yourself. Just bring it over to the cashier once you''re done. Ugh, what bad luck." The salesperson thought that a mute person must be deaf too. Since Mango was mute, she thought that Mango definitely wouldn''t be able to hear what she had said. Thus, she spoke freely without caring in the slightest. Mango''s expression suddenly changed as she heard those nasty words. It wasn''t that Mango hadn''t thought of being humiliated in public like this. However, after experiencing it for real, she still felt as if she had been pped in front of thousands of people. The feeling of embarrassment simply couldn''t be put into words. "Emory, why didn''t you attend to her? You haven''t been doing very well this month, and someone came to look for a toy today. Why are you back so soon?" The other sales assistants were confused, so they couldn''t help but ask when they saw Emory come back. Emoryughed mockingly and said, "She''s mute. I don''t think she''s able to afford a toy. The way she dressed fooled me, though. At first, I thought she was rich, but now looking at her, she''s probably wearing fakes. Some women just wanna look rich so badly." Emory proimed her own spections loudly to the other sales assistants around her,pletely ignoring Mango''s feelings. Mango suddenly felt extremely unhappy. It was as if she had just been stripped bare, and this was the first time she had seen such gazes that mock andugh at her cruelly. She told herself that it was not a big deal. In fact, she might have to continue to bear such heartless mockery for the rest of her life, but still, the pain in her chest was hard to bear. She was d that she had left Ocean City and the Ye Family. Otherwise, how much mockery would Zion and Rita have to endure because of her? Mango''s hands sped tightly together. She told herself not to pay any attention to the eyes and words of others. She acted as if she couldn''t hear any of them, but every single word uttered by Emory and the others still reached Mango''s ears. This ce had be suffocating to her, and all she wanted was to escape. She turned her head quickly and walked towards thedies'' room, but without her realizing, her steps became increasingly quickly... Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s gaze darkened when he saw this. He hadn''t expected that his wife would be bullied by a salesperson! If this had happened in the past, Mango would definitely not have swallowed her anger and let the salesperson get away with this. But now, she had actually turned and left just like that. Nathaniel''s heart ached terribly. Then, he took out his phone and called Thomas. "Immediately acquire the Carnucopia Mall." "The Carnucopia Mall?" Thomas was surprised at this sudden request. The mail''s revenue had always been good, and the owner had no intention of selling it. He didn''t know why Nathaniel wanted to acquire the Carnucopia Mall. "Mr. Ye, what''s wrong with the mall?" "The staff here has bullied Mango. Acquire the Carnucopia Mall and put it under Mango''s name." After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. Thomas was truly exasperated. It was not an easy matter to acquire such a wellmanaged mall. However, ording to Nathaniel''s words, he needed Mango to be the head of Carnucopia Mall as soon as possible. Thomas sighed as he epted his fate, so he went to work immediately. Meanwhile, Mango had run into thedies'' room. Nathaniel wasn''t able to follow her in, so he could not help but worry about Mango. Just then, ady was about to enter the bathroom. Nathaniel quickly stopped her. "Miss, could you do me a favor?" Nathaniel was very handsome and he dressed well too. Thedy stopped in her tracks without hesitation. "Hi, handsome. What''s the matter?" "Well, one of my friends is in a bad mood in there. She temporarily lost her speech because of an ident and was bullied just now. I''m worried that she may cry. Could you go in and help me take a look? Maybefort her as well? Of course, don''t tell her that I asked you to do it. Just say that you saw what happened and went in tofort her. Here''s a thousand dors, to express my gratitude." Nathaniel took some cash out of his wallet as he spoke. Naturally, thedy was willing to help when she saw that pile of cash. She happily epted the money and said with a smile, "Is the girl inside your girlfriend?" "She is my wife." Thedy was stunned by Nathaniel''s words briefly, but she didn''t ask anything else. After thedy entered the bathroom, she didn''t see anyone crying. Inside, Mango was the only one standing in front of the sink, and she was washing her hands. Her head was lowered and thedy couldn''t see her face clearly. So, she didn''t know if Mango was crying or not. The woman walked over quickly and asked, "Hi! Was it you who got bullied just now?" Mango raised her head abruptly. The shocked expression in her eyes had let thedy know that she had guessed correctly. Then, she said with a smile, "Life is tough, huh? Why should we care about other people''s opinions, right? As long as you think you''re capable, you don''t have to care about what others are saying. Oh, I don''t really know how tofort people. Anyway, don''t be sad." Mango felt that what thedy in front of her said was a little strange. She wanted to ask thedy what had she meant. After all, they didn''t know each other. But before she could say anything, she saw thedy open her purse and look at the money inside with a pleased expression. Mango nced briefly. There must be at least a thousand dors in that stack of cash. Could it be that someone gave thedy money tofort her? Mango became wary immediately. She quickly opened thedies'' room door and looked outside. Chapter 633 Chapter 633 The woman hadn''t noticed Mango''s expression at all. She was busy calling her husband and saying that she had earned a thousand dors today. After hearing this, Mango quickly opened the door again, only to see a shadow pass by. She didn''t see that person''s face clearly, but meanwhile, Nathaniel felt his heartbeat speed up as if he hadmitted a crime. Mango took another look around before going back into the bathroom. Unfortunately, the woman was gone. She felt that it was all a little strange and didn''t dare to linger any longer. After quickly exiting the bathroom, she went straight back to the Blu family''s house. The whole way back, she was cautious and looked behind her from time to time to see if there was anyone tailing her. Nathaniel had found that Mango had be too cautious. Perhaps she had already discovered him following her. He was forced to change routes a few times along the way. Fortunately, he was able to put a tracker on Mango''s car after she had gone into the mall. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to catch up with her. Only when he saw that Mango had arrived at the Blu''s house safely did he rx. Mango instinctively looked behind her after getting off the car. However, she didn''t see anyone suspicious, but the eerie feeling of being followed continued to haunt her. Then, she suddenly caught a glimpse of an unfamiliar car parked outside. The car lights were turned off, and she couldn''t see who was inside. However, she felt that a pair of eyes were staring at her through the darkness... ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Then, Mango quickly ran to the front of the suspicious car. Nathaniel, who was inside, ducked under the car seat in the back abruptly, his heart pounding like crazy. Would he be found out this easily? He held his breath as he looked at Mango who was staring through the window. At that moment, he was bombarded with many emotions. Mango stared at the car for a long time. Then, she frowned as she took down the te number. Next, she turned around and went back into the Blu family''s house. Nathaniel let out a sigh of relief only after she went inside, and he felt cold sweat cover his entire back. He knew that he might have already been discovered, so he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He couldn''t predict how Mango would react. He knew that leaving would be the best option to avoid being discovered, but he just couldn''t leave now. It had been so hard for him the past month, and he couldn''t even fall asleep. He couldn''t stand that kind of loneliness anymore. Even if separated by the door, as long as he could protect her and catch a glimpse of her like this, it was enough. When Mango returned into the house, she happened to bump into Denver, who was looking for her. "Mango, where have you been?" Mango smiled as she gestured, "I went out for a walk." "You scared me. I thought you''d been kidnapped. I almost sent people out looking for you." "That won''t happen." Mango was actually really moved by Denver''s concern. "Where''s your sister?" Mango hadn''t seen Rainie and was afraid that she had gone out to look for her, so she quickly gestured and asked. Denver said with a smirk, "Her boyfriend called. It seems like they''re having a fight. She''s yelling in her room right now." Mango paused slightly at this. Thomas called? That made sense. Thomas was Nathaniel''s assistant. Had he found her through Rainie? Mango was suddenly a little worried. She recalled what had happened not long ago, as well as that eerie feeling of being followed. "Mango, is something wrong?" Denver saw that she was distracted the whole day and could not help but ask with concern, "Are you not feeling well? Do you want me to call the doctor?" "No, I''m fine. Just thinking of some stuff." Mango said embarrassedly. Just then, Rainie kicked open the door with a "bang" and walked out angrily. "Oh, my lovely sister, why are you so feisty today? Is your boyfriend cheating on you?" Denver''s words were rewarded with a roll of Rainie''s eyes and scolding. "Move! You''re the one who''s cheating. He isn''t that type of guy." "Woah, look who''s protecting him now. Since he''s that great, why are you venting your anger at the door? It did nothing wrong." Denver was familiar with Rainie''s temper. In the beginning, Rainie still kept a distance between them, and she seldom spoke to him as well. But now, Rainie slowly became closer to Denver because he helped Mango and her, and she was bing less sensitive and careful. When Rainie heard this, she frowned again. Mango asked her in concern, "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing. Thomas is here in Estania. I don''t know how he knows that I''m here, but he insisted on meeting up. I''m still angry with him, though. He let Nathaniel hurt you like this. I''m not going to forgive him that easily." Hearing Rainie''s words, Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Thomas hase to Estania, so what about Nathaniel? Could that person she saw at the diner be him? Sometimes a woman''s sixth sense was very urate, no matter how ridiculous something seemed to be. She suddenly came to the window and saw that the strange car was still there. She wanted answers. Denver noticed and followed her gaze. When he saw that there was a suspicious Land Rover parked outside, he couldn''t help but be stunned. "Whose car is that? Why is it parked in front of our house?" "Where?" Rainie quickly came and leaned over. "I''ll go out and take a look." Rainie had already guessed what Mango was thinking. Then, Mango stopped her, wanting to go together. Denver said in a low voice, "I''ll go with you guys. It''ll be dangerous for the two of you. What if they try to hurt you?" Rainie did not refuse. Soon, the three of them were standing in front of the Land Rover. The car''s engine was still turned off. Denver knocked on the window, but there was no response. He then picked up a stone from the ground and hit the window with it. "Denver, are you out of your mind?!" Rainie was frightened and she immediately pulled Mango a step back. Denver said casually, "Come on, it''s just a Land Rover. It''s only worth a few million dors. I can pay for it easily. No matter what, I must see if there''s anyone in there." As he said that, he raised the stone and continued hitting. Rainie thought for a moment and then looked at Denver as if he was an idiot. She said, "These cars usually have bulletproof windows. Did you think you could break it with a stone? Are you stupid?" Only then did Denver realize the silly mistake he had made, and he couldn''t help but blush. "Could you not spare me some dignity, sis?" "You''ve already lost it all anyway. Call security over and ask whose car this is." Rainie said sensibly. At that, Denver threw away the stone and called security immediately. Meanwhile, Mango looked at the car intently. She had never seen it before, and it was not a car from the Ye Family''s fleet, but it was a model that Nathaniel liked to use. Could it be him? If the person who eventually got off the car was Nathaniel, what was she supposed to say? Suddenly, Mango didn''t want to know anymore. She knew she was being foolish, but she wasn''t ready to see Nathaniel yet. Honestly, she might not want to see him for the rest of her life. Her heart ached with longing at the thought of being unable to see him. But if she did, she might feel even worse. It was better to just miss him. When Mango thought about this, she turned abruptly and walked back into the house. Rainie was startled by her actions. "Mango, why are you going back? Don''t you want to have a look?" Mango gave a small wave of her hand and went straight inside. She felt something rub against the skin of her hand and looked down to find that it was the ring that Nathaniel had bought for her. It was a ring that she and Nathaniel customized at a jewelry store, a ring that tied the two of them together forever. But now, the ring was here with her, but her lover was not. Her eyes suddenly stung as tears started to well up, blurring her vision in an instant. An indescribable pain that started from her heart slowly spread to her limbs and bones, wing deep into them. Then, Mango climbed the stairs quickly before she went back to her room and locked the door behind her. She curled up on the bed and suddenly felt herself freezing as if she was the only person left in the world. The feeling of loneliness hollowed her insides, and not even the sounds andughter of the town could ease it. The ring she held in her palm felt like thorns that were pricking at her, but she couldn''t bring herself to let go of it. The name "Nathaniel Ye" seemed to have been marked deeply on her heart with a branding iron, and it hurt too much just by touching it. Denver didn''t know why Mango had suddenly left. When the security came, it was confirmed that the car was not one they recognized. Rainie''s brows furrowed slightly as if she had realized something. She called Thomas quickly. "Is Nathaniel in Estania?" On the other end, Thomas didn''t know how to answer to this. "Rainie, can you not get involved in this matter? Trust me, it''s not what you think. Back then, Mr. Ye wasn''t home, and he didn''t have a clue what happened to Madam. Besides, you don''t know how painful it has been for Mr. Ye the past month." "I''ll ask you again. Is Nathaniel here in Estania? Tell me, is he or is he not?" Rainie''s sudden harsh tone let Thomas know that she was furious right now. Thomas thought for a moment and said, "No, Mr. Ye is not here." "Thomas, you''re a good liar now, aren''t you? Hah, in your heart, he is the most important person, right? What am I to you, anyway? Compared to Nathaniel, I''m a nobody to you." Hearing Rainie''s words, Thomas was a little angry. "Aren''t you like this too? In your heart, Mango is the most important person to you. When have you ever thought about my feelings? In order to help her hide from Mr. Ye, you shut me out without leaving any trace. Now, you''re saying that I don''t care about you?" As she heard this, Rainie suddenly felt as if there was lump stuck in her throat. She was upset. "Well, in that case, we should break up and call off the engagement. Like you said, a person like me isn''t worth all your effort." After that, Rainie hung up the phone directly, but her eyes were a little teary. Seeing her like this, Denver put his arm around her and said, "Rainie, you still have me. Even if you were single forever, I would still take care of you." "Get lost!" Rainie, who was still a little sad, lightened up after hearing Denver''s words. She looked at the lighting from Mango''s room and said irritatedly, "Find out who this te number belongs to. If it really belongs to Nathaniel, I''ll make him pay." "Nathaniel as in the Nathaniel Ye of Ocean City?" All along, Denver didn''t know who the man in Mango''s heart was. He only felt that it wasn''t easy for a woman to go through all of this alone. Now, he couldn''t help but be stunned when he heard Rainie mention Nathaniel''s name. How could such a famous and powerful person allow his wife to be like this? However, Rainie didn''t care how famous Nathaniel was. She red at Denver, then quickly went in to look for Mango. Soon, she was at her door. "Mango, open up. We need to talk." However, Mango didn''t respond at all. Rainie knocked on the door a few more times, but there was still no reply. She quickly asked the butler to open the door, only to see Mango curled up in her bed, trembling slightly. Chapter 634 Chapter 634 "Mango, what''s wrong? Are you sick?" Rainie quickly ran to Mango and touched her forehead. Her forehead wasn''t hot, but Mango''s entire body was trembling, as if she was freezing. "Mango, what''s wrong?" "It hurts!" Mango opened her mouth and said, but no sound came out. It hurt! The pain was unbearable! She felt a sharp pain in her chest as if her heart was being torn apart. She felt as if she was tied up and the pain wasing at her fast, nearly suffocating her. What should she do? Who woulde and save her? At the sight of this, Rainie''s eyes welled up with tears instantly. She was well aware of how Mango had poured herself into this rtionship. Seeing her like this now, Rainie hated Nathaniel immensely. "There, there. It won''t hurt anymore! I''m here." Rainie quickly climbed onto the bed and hugged Mango tightly. However, Mango was still trembling. Seeing this at the door, Denver''s heart ached He turned around and walked away quietly. "Help me find out who this car belongs to." Denver sent out the photo of Nathaniel''s car te. Back then, Nathaniel was not in the car as he went to buy some cigarettes. When he came back, Mango and the others were in front of the car and Denver was trying to smash the car window. Hence, he knew that he had been discovered. When he saw Mango turning around and walking away with an expression that showed that she didn''t want to face him at all, it crushed him like a steam roller. When he saw Rainie make the call, he knew that he was exposed. After Rainie had finished the phone call, Nathaniel quickly called Thomas. "Who''s the owner of the car I''m driving?" "It''s Judson Zhang''s car, he''s the general manager of the Pixelpoly Group." Hearing Thomas''s words made Nathaniel let out a sigh of relief. "Tell Judson to say that he was just curious about what thepany''s trantor looked like, and that''s why he followed her." "I beg your pardon?" Thomas was unable to keep up with Nathaniel. "Followed? Mr. Ye, don''t tell me you''re..." "Yes, I''ve been following Mango. Is there a problem?" Nathaniel retorted with a faint trace of anger. Thomas hurriedly said, "No, there''s no problem. I''ll get to it right away. However, Mr. Ye, Rainie seems to have figured out that you''re here in Estania, and she''s saying she wants to break up with me. If you don''t wish to have direct contact with Mrs. Ye, you''d better not go out that often." Upon hearing Thomas''s words, Nathaniel felt even more upset. "It''s none of your business." He hung up, feeling annoyed. He was Mango''s husband after all. Didn''t that mean that he had the right to follow her? Why couldn''t he see her if he wanted to? But when he asked himself these questions, he could not help but feel defeated. Of course, he could see Mango, but he was afraid that Mango would feel much worse after seeing him. Then, Nathaniel took out a cigarette and lit it up as he chain-smoked. However,the aching feeling in his chest was nothing like the smoke he exhaled, which drifted away into the air. Meanwhile, Mango was immersed in the same aching sadness, and she was struggling. Only when she was wrapped in Rainie''s warm embrace did she calm down slowly. Heartbroken, Rainie said, "Why are you doing this to yourself? That person may not be him. If you don''t want to see him, I''ll tell him to leave. Don''t worry, he won''t have the chance to bother you. I won''t allow it." Mango didn''t say anything, and she didn''t respond. She didn''t know how to describe her feelings right now. Just then, Denver came in and said softly, "We''ve found the owner of the car. It belongs to Judson Zhang, the general manager of the Pixelpoly Group. He said that he was curious about what Mango looked like, and that''s why he followed her all the way here. He''ll drive the car awayter." As they heard this, Rainie and Mango both paused for a moment. Judson Zhang? They have never heard of this person before. Rainie smiled and said, "It seems that we''ve been too suspicious. Mango, you''re too beautiful. Men are willing to go through all that trouble just to get a glimpse of your beauty. You''d better be careful." Mango didn''t say anything to this. Judson Zhang, huh? He followed her out of curiosity? She felt that it was not true. The eyes that looked at her through the darkness were focused and deeply affectionate, just like how Nathaniel used to look at her. No! It wasn''t like him! But it was indeed him! Even though he wasn''t the owner of the car, he could be the one that was driving it and following her, right? Mango had loved Nathaniel for many years. She would recognize his gaze anywhere. However, Mango kept these thoughts to herself. It was better to let Rainie and Denver think that it wasn''t Nathaniel in case Rainie caused trouble. Although she was now the eldest daughter of the powerful Blu family, their status was still beneath Nathaniel''s. She did not want to cause the Blu family any trouble because of her. "Rainie, Mango, who''s Nathaniel to you?" The moment Denver asked this, he was immediately red at by Rainie. "If you have nothing useful to say, then don''t say it." Denver quickly covered his mouth and smiled apologetically. Looking at them acting cautiously, Mango no longer felt as upset as she had just been. This was her own rtionship and her own problem. There was no need to drag them down along with her. She shook her head, indicating that she was now fine. Rainie was still worried, so she apanied her for some time. She left Mango''s room only after she saw that Mango had fell asleep. Just after Rainie left, Mango opened her eyes. It was still early right now. How could she have fallen asleep? Mango stood up and went to the foot of the bed. Then, she looked out the window through a veil. That mysterious car was still there, but there was now a person in it. A cigarette was flickering by the window, and it was obvious that the person inside was smoking. The person''s finger was long and slender, and it looked a lot like Nathaniel''s hand. Perhaps it was Nathaniel''s. Figures. Was there really a person that Nathaniel couldn''t find? After more than a month, he should have already found her. Besides, when she was bullied in the mall, who was that capable of standing up for her? Mango sighed as her eyes stared at the pair of familiar hands a little greedily. It was only now that she could release the longing in her without a care in the world. Furthermore, this was the only time where she could let go of herself. Until now, she still believed that Madam Hans''s death was her fault. She wouldn''t have died if Mango hadn''t been her granddaughter. Things would be different if Mateo hadn''t killed Nick. s, there wasn''t any use to keep pondering on those "ifs". As Nathaniel finished smoking his cigarette and wanted to light another, he found that his lighter had run out of fuel. He shook it a few times but it didn''t work. He got out of the car, feeling a little deted. Subconsciously, he nced towards Mango''s room. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Meanwhile, Mango''s body felt as if she had been electrocuted. It was really him! He had be thinner and his skin was darker! Plus, he looked tired and defeated! She started to ache from the bottom of her heart, and the pain spread to her entire body in a sh. She had wanted to run down there to look at him, but she held back. Nathaniel saw that someone was behind the veil and could not help but be stunned. After waiting for such a long time, he thought that Mango had fallen asleep. However, to his surprise, she was standing there looking at him through the veil. This time, he was really exposed. Nathaniel stared at Mango''s silhouette quietly, and Mango allowed herself to look at him too. The two of them were separated by a veil, and it seemed to act as ayer of protection, allowing them to express their longing freely. After some time, it started to drizzle, but Nathaniel was unwilling to go into the car. The fact that Mango hadn''te over to chase him away meant that she still loved him, right? Could it be that the two of them still had a chance to be together? Nathaniel wanted to rush recklessly towards her and hug her tightly. However, as he started to move, Mango drew the outeryer of the curtain over her window, cutting off their connection entirely. Meanwhile, Mango was leaning against the windowsill, gasping for breath. She grasped at her chest, wanting to scream, but she couldn''t. No one could understand the suffocating pressure of wanting to scream her lungs out, but being unable to make a sound. She was drowning, and she needed help, but no one was there to save her. Mango slowly slid to the floor with the front of her shirt bunched up in her hands. Her eyes were blurry with tears. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was forced to stop in his tracks. As he took out his phone to call Mango, he suddenly remembered that Mango was unable to speak. The pain came crashing into him like waves, endlessly and harshly. He felt as if he was about to go under, and the only person who could save him was Mango. However, she couldn''t reach him. Nathaniel put down the phone, defeated. He knew that there was no point in staying any longer, but he just couldn''t bear to leave. After Mango had finished crying, she turned on theputer and wrote a resignation letter to the Pixelpoly Group. Since she had been discovered, she didn''t want to stay in the Pixelpoly Group anymore. Besides, if he could use the general manager of the Pixelpoly Group to his advantage, it only showed that the Pixelpoly Group had already been acquired by Nathaniel. She didn''t want to work for him. She was mute, but she didn''t need anyone''s pity or sympathy. When Judson received Mango''s resignation letter, he was anxious. He quickly phoned Nathaniel and told him. Nathaniel expected that Mango would shun him, but he didn''t think that she would go to such an extent. She was willing to give up her job which helped her survive just because he was exposed? Right at this moment, Thomas called and told him that he had bought the mall. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Find awyer and send them to the Blu family''s house tomorrow. You can alsoe and meet Rainie." "Thank you, Mr. Ye." Thomas was happy to hear this. However, Nathaniel was not pleased at all. Just like that, he stayed under Mango''s window silently the entire night. The next morning, Mango pulled open the curtains and opened the window to find that Nathaniel was no longer there, but cigarette butts were scattered all over the floor where his car had been. It was obvious that he had not slept the entire night. Mango told herself that she mustn''t be swayed, otherwise, she would be the one in pain. She forced herself to snap out of it. She was going to start looking for a job again from today onwards, but this time, she couldn''t work as a trantor anymore. Mango sighed as she heard noiseing from outside. She opened the door and went downstairs, only to find that Thomas and a strange man were standing in the living room. Meanwhile, Rainie was trying to make them leave. Meanwhile, Denver was watching everything unfold from the side. When he saw Mangoing downstairs, he immediately went forward to greet her. "Mango, why are you up? Did the noise wake you?" Mango shook her head. When Thomas saw Mango, he called out to her. "Mrs. Ye." Mango wanted to express her disapproval, but when she remembered that she couldn''t speak, she fell silent. "Who are you calling ''Mrs. Ye''? Hurry up and leave! We''ve broken up, so what are you still doing here? I''m telling you, my parents aren''t home right now and this is my brother Denver''s private residence. If you don''t leave now, I''m calling security." Rainie shouted angrily, but Thomas said casually, "Your security guards might lose to me." "Thomas! Get out now!" Rainie was furious right now. However, Thomas caressed Rainie''s head as ifforting a child. Then, he said, "Alright, calm down. I''ll tell you all about itter." After that, he took out a file of documents and walked in front of Mango. Just then, Thomas''s phone rang, and he picked it up without thinking. "Thomas, something has happened to Sir Zion." Hearing this, Mango''s expression darkened instantly. Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Did something happen to Zion? Mango''s heart dropped. She hadn''t been in contact with her children ever since she left the Ye Family. She was afraid that it would affect their lives. Now, when she heard that something had happened to Zion, Mango became extremely anxious. Thomas nced at Mango, then turned on speaker mode. "What happened?" "Didn''t Madam Ye send Sir Zion to a base for training? When he heard that something happened to Mrs. Ye, he left on his own. For the past month, we''ve been searching for him and we''ve finally found him not long ago, but his leg has been broken." The color drained from Mango''s face when she heard these words. Gosh! Zion''s leg was broken? What happened? She snatched the phone from Thomas and asked anxiously, "Where is Zion? How is he now?" It was not until she finished talking that she realized that she''d not made a sound. Seeing this, there was an indescribable bitterness that welled up in Thomas''s heart. Meanwhile, Mango waspletely stunned. She was useless! She wasn''t even able to care for her own son right now. What else could she do? What use could a mother like her possibly bring to Zion? Then, Mango pushed the phone back to Thomas disappointedly before she turned around and left. However, Thomas grabbed her arm to stop her. "Let go, Thomas! Hasn''t the Ye Family hurt Mango enough? What else do you want? She''s already mute. Are you going to back off only when you see her dead body?" Rainie stepped forward and pushed Thomas away. Then, she shielded Mango behind her. The scene that unfolded before her made her upset. Thomas looked at Mango and said softly, "Mrs. Ye, don''t you think Sir Zion needs your help and care the most right now? He was sent out by Madam Ye with the excuse of getting medicine for you. But when he heard that something had happened to you, he escaped and went out looking for you. Now, something has happened to him. Don''t you think you should be by his side? Sir Zion has never made you worry about him since he was a child, right? But that doesn''t mean that you can leave him alone! I know you aren''t willing to trust Mr. Ye anymore because of Madam Ye. Furthermore, you''re unable to face him and the Ye Family because of Madam Hans. No matter what, your son is innocent, right? Why can''t you care for Sir Zion like how you care for Sir Wisdom?" Instantly, Mango''s eyes were filled with tears. How was it possible that she didn''t miss her children? However, how was she supposed to face her children like this? How would Zion react if he saw her in this state? Mango didn''t know, and she dared not think about it. When the man on the phone heard that Thomas was talking to Mango, he didn''t dare interrupt or hang up. When Thomas saw that Mango no longer had the intention to leave, he asked the man, "What happened to Sir Zion''s leg?" The man said, "Sir Zion was rushing back and he was identally hit by a car when he crossed a road. At that time, the driver saw that he was only a child and that there weren''t any adults around him, so he drove away without helping. The people who witnessed the ident were kind enough to call an ambnce and Sir Zion was sent to the hospital. However, he kept refusing to contact his family, and the hospital couldn''t just send him away like that. After all, his injury was quite serious. It has been more than a month now, but the cast on his leg has not been removed yet. After a lot of effort, we finally found him." When Mango heard this, she could no longer hold back her tears. She covered her mouth and cried silently in pain. Then, Thomas asked in a low voice, "Which hospital? Which city?" "Sir Zion is in Estania at the Bethesda Hospital, ward 503 on the third floor." "Got it." After that, Thomas hung up. Mango turned around hurriedly and was about to return to her room to change, but Thomas stopped her. "Move!" Mango mouthed. Even though there was no sound, she knew that Thomas had understood what she was saying. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Thomas did indeed get what she was saying, but he didn''t move out of the way. Rainie was so angry that she stepped forward and kicked Thomas''s calf hard. "Argh!" Thomas eximed as he hugged his calf in agony. "Rainie, are you trying to murder me? I''m your husband!" "What husband? We''ve broken up!" Rainie ignored Thomas''s painful expression and once again shielded Mango behind her back. Then, Thomas took a deep breath before he stood up and looked at Rainie. Then, he said slowly, "How long will you be able to protect Mrs. Ye? A year? Two years? Or ten years? Your whole life? I know you two are close, but some things can''t be decided by you alone. Besides, no one can be certain where love takes us. You don''t even know what''s really going on at all. Can you not get involved in this blindly?" Rainie was at a loss for words for a moment, but still, she said stubbornly, "Whatever, I still can''t bear to see the Ye Family bully Mango like this. From the very start, I''ve already said that Mango and Nathaniel aren''t suitable for each other because the Ye Family is so far above us. It was you who insisted on persuading me, telling me how much Nathaniel loved Mango. Look at her now, is this how Nathaniel treats the woman he loves? If that''s the case, then Mango doesn''t need it!" "Rainie Blu!" Thomas was speechless at her words. Then, he turned to Mango and said, "Mrs. Ye, I know how you''re feeling right now. I know that you''re in a hurry to see Sir Zion, and I know that you''ve found out about Mr. Ye, so there''s no point beating around the bush. He said that if you don''t sign this document, you''re aren''t allowed to visit Sir Zion." "Thomas Song, this is ridiculous!" Rainie was so angry that she tried to resist the urge to storm up and scratch Thomas''s face. He was nothing more than Nathaniel''s mule! B*stard! Meanwhile, Thomas knew that Rainie was cursing him internally, but there wasn''t anything he could do. This was Nathaniel''s order. Mango knew that Nathaniel would take action after learning that she had found out about him. However, she did not expect him to act so quickly. Wait! Something wasn''t right! Mango''s mind whirled quickly as she recalled the events that happened once Thomas had entered the room. Thomas didn''t move to stop her and was waiting quietly. After some thought, Mango finally realized what was up. They wanted her to know about Zion by purposely making that call in front of her! Mango red at Thomas angrily. Thomas said quickly, "Yes, we knew about the whereabouts of Sir Zion yesterday. He''s not in Estania. It was Mr. Ye who sent someone to bring Sir Zion to Bethesda Hospital here, and it was him who asked us to talk about it purposely in front of you. His only purpose was to let you sign these papers in order to see Sir Zion." Thomas emphasized on the documents once again. Mango gritted her teeth furiously. Ugh, she knew that this would happen. Rainie said angrily, "What a dirty move. Threatening a woman with her child, and a mute one at that. Plus, you''re willing to do it?" After hearing this, Thomas''s face reddened slightly. But he still looked at Mango and said, "Madam, no matter what, please sign this document." "What documents must she sign? Should she give up her life to you this time? This is just too much!" Rainie snatched the document from Thomas''s hand and looked at it angrily, but her expression became befuddled. "What''s wrong, sis?" It was only then that Denver opened his mouth. Thomas nced at the man, who was likely to be his future brother-inw. Then, he nodded and smiled at Denver. On the other hand, Denver was actually quite satisfied with Thomas. It was obvious that Thomas liked Rainie a lot, seeing how he was willing to tolerate and pamper her like this. Therefore, Denver nodded at Thomas and smiled in reply. "What are you smiling at? You''re not someone who smiles for a living. So why are you grinning at him?" Rainie''s anger shifted straight to Denver. Even though Denver was innocent, but he had not escaped the crossfire. He rubbed at his nose absently before he went to Rainie''s side and looked at the document. Then, he was stunned. "A gift contract for the Carnucopia Mall?" Mango couldn''t help but be stunned when she heard this. Then, she looked at Thomas. Even though the others did not know, but she knew clearly that she had been bullied in the Carnucopia Mall. At that time, there was a woman who hade into the bathroom tofort her. Now, it was clear that the person who paid the woman and told her to do so was indeed Nathaniel. However, Mango wasn''t pleased in the slightest. How could Nathaniel be like this? He clearly knew that there were two deaths separating the two of them, and there would always be a rift separating them. Why was he still being so good to her? "What does that mean?" Mango gestured and asked. Thomas didn''t understand and turned to look at Rainie. Rainie was very unhappy, but still, she tranted and said, "Mango asked you, what does Nathaniel mean by giving her Carnucopia Mall?" "It''s alimony, actually." Thomas''s words made Mango pause for a moment. Alimony? Well, it made sense! When Madam Ye had sent her away, she forced her to sign divorce papers. So was Nathaniel afraid that others would say that he was too heartless as her ex-husband? Mangoughed in self-deprecation. "There''s no need!" Rainie quickly exined what Mango meant to Thomas. However, Thomas said firmly, "Mrs. Ye, please just sign it. If you don''t sign this contract, Mr. Ye won''t allow you to see Sir Zion. To be honest, he is seriously injured, and he still can''t move yet." Upon hearing this, Mango''s heart twisted up in knots once again. Zion was such a good boy, how could he be left to suffer in a hospital bed? She couldn''t wait to see Zion, but she really didn''t have much interest in the Carnucopia Mall. She didn''t need Nathaniel''s alimony, not even a cent of it. Thomas continued, "Mrs. Ye, Mr. Ye wants me to tell you something." "What is it?" Mango looked at Thomas in confusion. Thomas cleared his throat and said, "Mr. Ye had asked me to tell you that Sir Nick was killed by drug traffickers. At that time, in order to make them trust Mateo, he had set up a scheme with Mateo that made it seem like Mateo killed Sir Nick. Now that the case was solved, Mateo has restored his reputation and returned to the military. The phone recording left by Sir Nick and the death certificate that was issued by the military has proved that the Hans family does not owe the Ye family anything." Upon hearing this, Mango was absolutely astonished. How could this be? Mateo was innocent? After all that she had suffered? After Madam Ye forced Madam Hans to her death? If the Hans family didn''t owe the Ye family a thing, did it mean that they now owed the Hans family? The Ye family owed her grandmother a life, didn''t they? Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Mango was unable to digest this information, and she was frozen in ce for several moments. She couldn''t think straight, as if her brain had stopped functioning all of a sudden. From the start, Rainie had never asked Mango about how she ended up like this. Thus, she could not fully understand what Thomas said. "Mango, what does he mean?" Rainie''s gaze never left Mango as she asked, but Mango was clenching her fists tightly. She hadn''t even realized that her fingernails had dug deep into her flesh. She stepped forward suddenly and grabbed Thomas by the cor. She wanted to question him and demand justice, but when she opened her mouth, she could not do any of that. In the end, she could only re at Thomas. It was all thanks to Madam Ye that she had ended up like this, wed and in agony, both physically and mentally. Initially, she was willing to endure it all, as the Hans family owed the Ye family a life. When she lost her grandmother, she cried and med it entirely on herself, but she didn''t hate the Ye family. However, she hated them to the bones now! She hated Madam Ye, hated the Ye Family, and she hated herself the most! When Thomas saw how agitated Mango had be, he knew what was going on in her mind. However, he was unsure how to exin it all to her. Finally, he sighed and said, "Madam Ye is dead. When Mr. Ye came back and learned about what happened to you, he let Madam Ye have a taste of her own medicine. After that, he nned to send Madam Ye to the Ye family''s graveyard. But on the journey there, the car exploded, and Madam Ye was blown to pieces. It must have been karma. I know that you might think that she died too easily without suffering. Compared to what Madam Ye has done to you and the Hans family, her death was merciful. But Mrs. Ye, we''vee this far. Can''t you forgive the Ye Family? Mr. Ye has been ming himself like crazy for the past month. He wanted so badly to go back in time and stop everything from happening. You..." Suddenly, Mango pushed Thomas away. She clutched the front of her shirt and shouted with all her strength. Her voice was hoarse and her face flushed with color. The sight of her giving it her all to produce a single syble tugged at everyone''s hearts. "Mango, don''t be like this!" Rainie lunged forward and wrapped her arms around Mango. Mango, on the other hand, seemed to not have heard anything as she continued to cry out in silence. Rainie was so angry that she channeled her rage directly at Thomas. "Leave now! You and Nathaniel just won''t leave Mango alone, will you? What do you want? If you keep this up, I''ll burn down your house!" Thomas knew that Rainie was more than capable of doing so. He sighed and said, "Mrs. Ye, I know you''re upset, and I know that all of this is too harsh on you. If you really want to cut all ties with the Ye Family, and if you''re no longer willing to give Mr. Ye any more chances, then you should sign the contract and ept the alimony. Mr. Ye had said that he will fulfill any condition you want. Oh, by the way, the divorce papers have been torn up by Mr. Ye. So, you are still husband and wife." When Mango heard these words, she finally managed to calm down. However, her eyes shed with a trace of sorrow. Husband and wife? Was there any other married couple in this world who were like them? It was said that marriage was the most beautiful ending to love, but why couldn''t she see any of the beauty? Maybe she and Nathaniel were just not meant to be. The more Mango discovered the truth, the more pain she felt. Honestly, it pushed her further to the brink of losing it with every second that passed. She couldn''t bring herself to forgive Madam Ye, nor could she ever step into the Ye Family''s household again! Furthermore, it was even more impossible for her to live with Nathaniel without any hard feelings between them. They really couldn''t continue on this path with each other anymore. Mango stood up and suppressed the pain that was now living permanently in her heart. Then, she looked at Thomas before she gestured and asked, "If I sign the contract, would Nathaniel really promise me anything?" Rainie tranted what Mango had said. "Yes! Mr. Ye said so. He even said that he would give up his life to pay for Madam Hans''s death. If that was what you wanted, he wouldn''t have anyints." Thomas''s words caused Mango tough bitterly. What did she need Nathaniel''s life for? Indeed, she loved him. She loved him with every cell in her body and with every drop of blood that flowed through her. She could not stop loving him, at least not in this life. If she were to take Nathaniel''s life, she would rather die herself. After all, Madam Hans had agreed to Madam Ye''s terms because of her, right? The more Mango thought about it, the more pain she felt. She didn''t think she could withstand it any longer. She leaned on Rainie''s shoulder as she needed the support badly. Otherwise, she would crumple right there and then. "Alright, I''ll sign it." As Mango expressed what she meant, she took the pen from Thomas''s hand and signed the contract. Seeing her like this, Thomas couldn''t help but sigh once again. He didn''t know if Nathaniel was doing the right thing right. In the end, Thomas was still unable to understand Nathaniel''s motivations. After Nathaniel lost Mango, he withered away like a flower without water. Now that he had finally found her, Thomas thought that Nathaniel would do anything to get her back. However, he didn''t expect Nathaniel to be of the opinion that Mango didn''t need to be by his side even though he loved her. As long as she was happy, it didn''t matter if they couldn''t be together. Thomas didn''t understand it at all. Loving someone but not being able to be with them was a depressing kind of love. Nevertheless, he couldn''t fathom it. s, he couldn''t go against Nathaniel''s words. He waited as Mango signed her name and threw the documents at him. However, Mango''s face had turned a ghostly pale. She made a gesture and said, "I want an official divorce! I want custody of my two children, including Wisdom as well. And I don''t want him toe into my life ever again. From now on, the Ye family and I have nothing to do with each other. Tell Nathaniel not to follow me and to never appear in my line of sight again, otherwise, I will ask them to pay for all this." As he heard that, Thomas nodded and gathered the papers. Then, Mango continued, "Can I go see my son now?" "Yes! My car is right outside. I''ll take you there." "There''s no need for that!" Mango rejected Thomas''s offer without hesitation. Then, she turned around and went upstairs. Although her heart ached like it was being stabbed endlessly, she still continued firmly forward in the corridor. Every step she took caused her to flinch as if she was walking on broken ss, the sharp edges digging into her flesh. However, she still moved forward, gritting her teeth tightly because this was the path she had chosen. Eight years ago, when she had decided to marry Nathaniel, she didn''t have any regrets. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Eight yearster, she didn''t have any regrets as she decided on a divorce that would separate them forever. Although the pain in her heart was suffocating, she believed that time would erase all of it someday. She would be fine! That was a fact! Mango continued to walk forward confidently. Denver had wanted to help her, but she refused. For the rest of her life, she would have to be strong and continue on her own. She could no longer rely on anyone else. When Denver saw Mango like this, his heart couldn''t help but ache for her. Meanwhile, Rainie hadpletely lost it. "Thomas Song, get out of here. Leave, you hear me?" She grabbed Thomas''s arm forcefully and dragged him outside. Thomas was afraid that she would trip, so he quickly matched her steps and followed her outside. He spoke while walking. "Slow down." "Slow down? I couldn''t wait to throw you out the moment you walked in! I''d allowed you to stay and say this much. Now that Nathaniel has nothing to do with Mango, you and I have nothing to do with each other either. So why are you still here?" The more Rainie thought about it, the angrier she became. Thomas did not argue and let her drag him out of the Blu family''s house. Rainie continued forward without bothering to notice the look in Thomas''s eyes. Thomas''s eyes were filled with affection for her, and there was also a trace of longing. Just as Rainie was about to throw Thomas out, Thomas pulled her into his arms in a swift motion and kissed her without warning. "Mmph..." Rainie was caught entirely off guard and had wanted to hit Thomas with her fists, but they were bound by Thomas effortlessly. Gosh, Rainie was one hell of a woman! She had always left him miserable because of Mango. It seemed that he could not always let her do as she pleased. Thomas''s actionspletely angered Rainie. Just as she was about to bite Thomas, he seemed to have seen iting and quickly broke the kiss before he released Rainie. Then, he said with a smile, ''THe by again tomorrow. Bye!" "Thomas Song, you animal!" Rainie stomped her feet in anger. However, she was still blushing after the kiss, but even she didn''t know if it was out of anger or shyness. In Thomas''s opinion, Rainie looked most beautiful like this. After Thomas left, Denver leaned against the door and saidzily, "Rainie, I think that''s enough. Thomas is a good guy. With that temper of yours, I don''t think anyone would be able to stand you except for him." "What are you talking about? Get lost!" Rainie''s embarrassment quickly turned into anger. She turned around to look at Mango''s room and asked softly, "How is she?" At this, Denver shook his head. "Not that good, but you''d better not go up there. I think it''s best to leave her alone right now. Thomas is right. There are some things that you really can''t decide for Mango. I can see that Mango still loves Nathaniel very much. What on earth happened that made her settle on divorce even though she loves him deeply?" "Save your curiosity and don''t ask about it. Don''t rub salt in her wound, okay? It''s not something anyone should endure. No matter what decision she makes, I''ll support her." A trace of sadness shed across Rainie''s eyes. Denver nodded. "Rainie, Mango''s now the owner of the Carnucopia Mall. Aren''t you going to go shopping?" "Look at you. Do you really have the mood to go shopping right now?" Rainie said as she returned to her room. Denver shrugged, and he returned to his own room too. Meanwhile, Mango quickly changed into a new set of clothes. Then, she suddenly remembered that Zion had just been transferred here yesterday. Hence, she was worried that he wouldn''t be able to adapt to the new environment and the food here. So, she took off her coat and went to the kitchen to make a few dishes before heading out of the Blu family''s house to Bethesda Hospital. Soon, she arrived and a car from the Ye family was parked at the entrance of the hospital. Mango figured that she might run into Nathaniel here. However, she didn''t turn back and went into Zion''s ward alone, food in hand. Before she had even reached the door of his ward, she heard Zion''s voice yelling in irritation from inside. "Get out! I don''t need you here! Go!" Mango was bbergasted. Was that Zion? Wasn''t he usually calm and collected? What made him be this aggressive? Why was he yelling so savagely? Was it because of the pain, or something else? Mango''s heart twisted up in knots as she thought about this. Then, she walked towards Zion''s ward in a rush. However, the instant she opened the door, something came flying towards her face. Chapter 637 Chapter 637 "Be careful!" The bodyguards quickly stepped forward to stop him. However, Mango didn''t dodge. She looked as the vase was thrown in her direction. She reached out her hand and grabbed it in the nick of time. "I said it before, I don''t need you guys here!" Zion thought that only the Ye family''s bodyguards were present, so his anger red up instantly. He wanted to find his mother, but she was now severely injured after the car ident. Hence, he was very devastated by it. His mother had suffered from an ident, and Nathaniel had failed in ensuring her safety. Zion was extremely mad, and he didn''t want to see Nathaniel''s face anymore. Mango wasn''t feeling too good after witnessing Zion''s agitation. She had never seen him acting like this ever since he was a child. When did such a calm and wise boy be like this? She walked up to him quickly and hugged him tightly. "Let me go!" Zion struggled forcefully. Then, he suddenly quieted down. He allowed Mango to hold him in her arms as he gently turned around and looked at her. At this moment, tears immediately welled up in his eyes. "Mommy!" He threw himself into her arms once again. His tears rolled down and dripped onto her shirt. It felt like hotva on her skin. Her heart ached. She thought that allowing Zion to stay with the Ye Family was the best decision as he would be well- treated. After all, he was the sole heir appointed by Madam Ye. However, she never expected it to turn out this way. If only she had known earlier... She paused all of a sudden. There were no ifs in life. At the thought of this, she hugged Zion close to her. Despite that, she couldn''t provide thefort that he needed. Noticing that she hadn''t said anything, Zion thought that she was mad at him. Then, he quickly whispered, "Mommy, I tried my best to be good. I''m sorry I let myself get injured. Don''t be fooled by my cast, it doesn''t hurt at all!" It was heart-wrenching seeing him act like this. How could a serious injury like this not hurt at all? He was just trying tofort her! Moreover, he had stayed in a strange ce for a month all alone. What kind of feeling would that be? He was the Ye Family''s grandson, and he had powerful parents. However, he was trapped in the hospital like an orphan. What was he thinking back then? Then, Mango got emotional all of a sudden. She felt that she should apologise to him. However, she didn''t know how to convey it. She brought over a paper and pen. Then, she wrote on the paper, "I''m sorry. It''s mommy''s fault for making you go through all this." Zion was stunned for a moment, and he had no idea what was going on. He had only heard that something had happened to his mommy, but he didn''t know what exactly happened to her. Seeing her distressed expression and that she had to write the words down, he suddenly understood something. "Mommy, your throat..." Mango shook her head with a smile, indicating that she was fine. Tears flowed out of his eyes again. "Mommy, it must''ve hurt a lot, right?" Zion reached out his hand and caressed her throat, and he could feel the softness and slight warmth there. She held his hand and shook her head again with a smile. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had always been there all along, and he knew that Mango woulde. Actually, he already knew it when she arrived. However, he just didn''t want to appear in front of her, as he was worried that it would make her feel sad. Seeing the heart- warming scene of Zion and Mango in front of him, the familiar pang of heartache struck again. Their originally harmonious and beautiful family was now torn apart. He felt extremely sad upon the thought of such a sorrowful ending. At the same time, Zion and Mangoid quietly on the bed while the sun was shining in. For the one month that he had stayed there, it was the first time that he had slept so soundly. Meanwhile, Mango didn''t dare to move as she was afraid that it would wake him up. She justid beside him and looked at his face quietly. Looking at his pale visage and the tears in the corners of his eyes, a sense of self-me and guilt arose in her heart. She was not a good mother. She had not given her children aplete family ever since they were born. Now that she had finallye back and gained her children''s trust to ept Nathaniel as their father, she had to leave the Ye Family again with them. She had to leave Nathaniel and be a single parent. She didn''t know how to talk to Zion about their divorce, and she couldn''t make him understand the complex emotions between adults. Although some may say that they could try to reconcile the marriage for the sake of their children, she knew that it was impossible between her and Nathaniel. There was no tolerance or space for any outsiders or triggering factors in love, let alone a person''s life. She only hoped that she could provide everything she could for the children and make them feel better as they were to be raised in a single-parent family She stroked Zion''s face before she gently pulled the nket over him before walking out of the ward. She knew that Nathaniel was there. Just as she walked out of the ward, Nathaniel was sitting on a chair in the corridor and smoking. It had been a month since they hadst seen each other, and Nathaniel''s nicotine addiction seemed to have increased. The smell of tobo was strong on his body. Seeing this, she was very upset. Then, she walked over and sat down beside him. Then, he put out the cigarette subconsciously. "Sorry!" He knew that no matter how many apologies he said, they couldn''t fix anything. However, he knew that he still owed her an apology. Despite that, Mango didn''t want to listen to any more exnations. After all, he wasn''t by her side when she needed him the most. Her eyes became teary again, but she held it back. She still loved Nathaniel, but reality forced them apart. Then, she took out a pen and paper. Just as she was about to write something, Nathaniel held her hands tightly. He couldn''t bear to see her struggling to express herself, nor could he tolerate her actions of using pen and paper to rece her speaking out. She didn''t deserve this! She was his wife and a princess who ought to be doted upon by everyone. How did she end up like this? "I know what you''re going to write. You want a divorce and I agree." He said it in a hoarse voice, and she was slightly taken aback. Did he just agree to it? Mango couldn''t believe it. She looked at him again. She could notice the pain and struggle in his eyes, but there was also a trace of guilt and reluctance. "Thank you." She opened her mouth but couldn''t make a sound at all. However, she knew that he had clearly understood what she was trying to say. They used to be husband and wife, but in the end, there was only one word left to say¡ªthank you. "What are you thanking me for? Thanking me for letting go? You know that I don''t want to divorce at all!" He looked at her in devastation, and he couldn''t wait to hold her in his arms once again. She was his wife! She was the mother to his children. But now, they were like strangers. "We''re husband and wife. Mango, as you know, you''ve already be a part of my life. You''re my body and soul. Letting you go is like killing me. Are you still going to thank me after leaving me hollow and lifeless?" Mango suddenly turned her head away. She could not listen to him anymore. Her heart would waver if he went on. Mango''s expression made Nathaniel feel even more ufortable. "I love you, Mango. I''ve never given up on our rtionship, but I know that I have no reason to force you to stay. After all, it was my fault that you became like this because of my negligence. My mother taught me since I was young that there are some mistakes that I can''t make up for. I''ve never encountered such a situation before, and now that I''ve finally run into it, I realized that this kind of pain is like being torn to pieces. I''m unwilling to let you go, and I don''t wanna let you go. However, I know that I can''t expect you to forgive me, to forgive the Ye Family or my mother. However, I still refuse to let you go. I don''t want to at all." Upon hearing this, Mango suddenly stood up. She could not bear to listen any longer, otherwise, she would let him in once again. Meanwhile, he watched as she got up and walked away. Then, he suddenly voiced out. "Desmond is a good guy. If you like him, you can consider being with him. If you get married and if your hands are full with the kids, I can take care of them." Mango immediately stopped. What did he say? Desmond and her? She suddenly turned around and looked at Nathaniel with anger. Who did he think she was? Although she could not continue this marriage with him, her feelings for him were real. How could she forget about their eight- year- long rtionship? Plus, when did she and Desmond be a couple? She really wanted to curse at him, but she changed her mind. What was the point of talking about it? Anyway, she knew that their marriage could no longer be maintained. Instead of making it hard for both of them, it was better to let him think that it was her that fell in love with someone else. Everything would be fine as long as she bore the pain alone. The anger inside of her gradually eased. She looked at him and said with a smile, "Thank you." After that, she turned around and left. However, the smile on her face disappeared as soon as she turned around. She was terribly sad and frustrated. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was feeling just about the same. Earlier, he was just kidding. He was somehow jealous but relieved to see both her and Desmond together. He had always hoped for her happiness after she left him. Sadly, he wasn''t the guy that she wanted. Perhaps there would be no chance for him in the future. At the thought of this, he suddenly regretted it. He shouldn''t have agreed. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, what should he do if he didn''t agree? Force her against her will to stay by his side? She already hated his family, and he didn''t want her to hate him anymore. Then, he looked at her and hurriedly said, "Tell me what you want. I can give you anything, including my assets. After all, you''re raising the children by yourself, so you can''t do it without support. Don''t reject my offer. You should go back and think about it carefully. Contact me when you''ve thought it through." Her footsteps came to a halt. She knew that he was doing this out of kindness and for the sake of her and the children. However, she still felt ufortable. Could it be that he and Madam Ye both felt that she was useless? Perhaps that was the case. She had lost herself after being married into his family. She gave up her job and her dream. She hung around with him and her children all day. How was that anything to be proud of? She secretly swore to herself that she had to improve and be a way better woman than she was now. At least, she would not allow Nathaniel to look down on her. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 "I don''t want it!" Mango made a gesture to show her frustration, and she ignored whether he understood it or not. She turned around and left after expressing her thoughts. Nathaniel understood it anyway. He knew that Mango wasn''t interested in his money in the first ce and she wouldn''t ask for it at all. However, he really didn''t know what else to give her. It was as if he didn''t have anything else other than money. "Mango!" He wanted to catch up with her. Just then, he felt a sudden sharp pain in his head, and he immediately fell to his knees with a thud. He held his head in excruciating pain and watched as she walked further away from him. The pain that he was experiencing right now was nothingpared to losing her. "Mr. Ye! What happened?" The bodyguards hurried forward while he was enduring the headache. Suddenly, he hit his head against the wall. All of his emotions surged up in an instant and it was like a demon that hurt him horribly. However, an ending like this was in fact good. Maybe it was a good thing that Mango divorced him. At least she wouldn''t find out about his situation right now. Maybe if he really died one day, she wouldn''t be in grief or sorrow either. Although heforted himself with these excuses, the heart-wrenching pain was killing him slowly. Seeing him like this, the bodyguard hurried to call the doctor. Meanwhile, Mango didn''t dare to look back nor turn back. Since she had decided on divorce, she didn''t want to be involved with him anymore. She didn''t notice his painful expression at all, nor did she witness the scene where he hit himself against the wall. Just as she walked out of the hospital, she met a person at the exit. It was Emory Li, the salesgirl whom she met at the Carnucopia Mallst time. When she saw Mangoing out, she quickly went up to her and knelt in front of her. "Madam, I''m sorry for judging you by your appearance. Please, don''t fire me. I have a family to take care of, and I really can''t give up this job. Please, I beg of you..." Emory knelt with her head touching the ground as she spoke. Mango was stunned. What was going on? "Get up quickly!" It was only then she realised that she couldn''t speak at all. She was still unable to face the fact that she was mute. She would subconsciously try to speak whenever she was anxious, only to realize that others could not hear her at all. Just then, a crowd of onlookers gathered around and whispered to one another. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "What''s going on?" "I don''t know. What on earth does this woman want to do to her?" "I know right, she has already knelt, and still that woman doesn''t say anything. What''s wrong with her?" Upon hearing the discussions of the surrounding people, she felt really helpless. It wasn''t that she didn''t want Emory to get up, it was just that she couldn''t speak at all. Seeing that the surrounding people were on her side, Emory pretended to cry even harder. "Madam, I know it''s my fault for what happenedst time. You can scold or hit me, but please don''t let the manager fire me. I need to take care of my handicapped brother at home. Without this job, our family will suffer. Madam, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. Please forgive me." She cried even more miserably, and she even held Mango''s legs with both hands to stop her from leaving. Mango felt a little helpless. Just as she looked down at her, she happened to see the sly expression on Emory''s face. She instantly understood what was going on. Emory was deliberately putting on an act for others to see. When Mango thought of how she''d fallen so far from grace that a salesgirl could bully her, anger thrummed through her veins likeva. If she remembered it correctly, the Carnucopia Mall now belonged to her, right? Mango looked at Emory coldly and directly grabbed her shoulders from behind. Emory was taken by surprise. Although she didn''t know what Mango was trying to do, she still continued to put on her act. She cried and said, "Madam, just hit me as you like. I just want to keep my job." A hint of coldness shed across Mango''s eyes. This woman was so incorrigible! Since she couldn''t speak, therefore she took action instead. With a twist, Mango flung Emory away. "Ah!" Caught off guard, Emory was thrown out immediately. She fell to the ground head-on, and two of her teeth were knocked out while blood flowed instantly. "How could you hit me?" Emory leaped up from her feet immediately and pointed at Mango, while scolding her angrily. Soon, the onlookers surrounded Mango in no time. "What''s wrong with you? Why did you do that? You''re a savage." "That''s right. Why are you bullying people like that? Don''t even think of walking away!" "Call the police! Hurry up!" The surrounding people shouted and trapped Mango in the centre. Mango felt even more depressed and frustrated since she couldn''t defend herself. Meanwhile, the bodyguards of the Ye family witnessed the scene and immediately rushed forward to help, and some even ran over and reported it to Nathaniel. Nathaniel''s headache was pushing him to have a meltdown. When he heard that something had happened to Mango, he hurriedly forced himself up and stood on his own two feet. Cold sweat soaked through his entire body, and even his hair was drenched. His face was pale, but his gaze was terribly gloomy. "Hand me my coat." "Mr. Ye, you will catch a cold if you go out like this." The bodyguard looked at him with concern. Nathaniel, however, didn''t seem to hear it and repeated himself again. "Give me the coat." The bodyguards had no choice but to hand the coat to him immediately. However, the throbbing pain in his head hadn''t subsided at all. He gritted his teeth and struggled to put on his coat before heading out. Just then, Mango was stuck in the crowd. She almost wanted to start a fight, but there were too many people against her. Besides, Zion was still in the hospital. Therefore, she didn''t want to make a big fuss out of it. However, Emory was determined to stir up trouble. "Madam, I have apologized and even knelt down in front of you, but you beat me up. What are you trying to do?" Hearing this, the surrounding people were filled with indignation, and they looked as if they were about to attack Mango. At this moment, Nathaniel rushed forward and beat them off individually. "Oh my!" "Who is this?!" People were screaming all around. Just then, Mango suddenly spotted a break in the crowd, and she could feel a pair of familiar and warm hands grabbing her own tightly. "Get lost!" Nathaniel''s voice was as cold as ice, and he red fiercely at the surrounding people. Meanwhile, those people were terrified upon seeing his sharp gaze. Emory, on the other hand, was stunned by Nathaniel''s appearance. She fixed her eyes on him like a fangirl. When she noticed Nathaniel holding Mango by the hand, she suddenly came back to her senses. "Hey, handsome, you can''t take her away. She beat me up! Look at me, my teeth have been knocked out by her." She quickly stopped in front of Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel did not even look at her and gave her a punch in the face. Emory cried out in pain and covered her nose, and two more teeth were falling out of her mouth. Nathaniel looked around coldly and said, "You useless idiots have no idea, do you? Are you guys satisfied with bullying a disabled person?" "What do you mean?" "What kind of disabled person?" Finally, someone understood his words. Nathaniel took out his mobile phone from his pocket and clicked on a video immediately. The video of how Emory bullied Mango was disyed to the public eye. Nathaniel said coldly, "I don''t like to exin, but it''s best for me to talk to everyone about today''s matter. This woman is a salesgirl from Carnucopia Mall. She took advantage of this customer here because she couldn''t speak, and so she maliciously ndered her. After this issue was discovered by her supervisor, she was told to resign immediately. However, instead of doing so, she put the me on the customer. Today, she came here to put on an act for everyone to see in order to humiliate the customer publicly. She knew that the woman can''t speak, but she still acted so aggressively. You guys did the same too, right? It doesn''t matter. I have already taken a video of what happened just now. I will upload it to the Inte, and let your families witness how you bullied a mute woman." As soon as he finished speaking, the people around immediately made way for Mango, and some even cursed out at Emory. "She''s a b*tch. She bullied others and pretended to be the victim. Why is she so abominable?" "I think she really deserves a beating!" "Did you guys see that? Just now, when she was holding on to the customer''s thigh, she trembled a little. Who knows if she''d secretly pinched or injured the customer?" With Nathaniel''s proof, the people around who had helped Emory a moment ago had started to turn their backs on her. Seeing this, Emory was extremely furious. "Don''t listen to him! He''s falsely using me!" Nathaniel looked at her as if he was looking at a court jester before he pulled Mango away. However, when he passed by Emorly, he whispered coldly, "I forgot to tell you something. The woman you bullied just now is the chairman of Carnucopia Mall. I originally wanted you to resign on your own, but now you have to take on other responsibilities instead." Upon finishing his words, he pulled Mango with him and left. Hearing this, Emory was stunned. She didn''t believe it and called her friend. "Dear, is the owner of the Carnucopia Mall a woman?" "Yeah, I think so. Just now, the manager came over and said that someone bought the mall, and the other party seems to be a woman." Hearing this, the phone in her hand immediately slipped to the ground, and she tumbled down with a nk stare in her eyes. She was doomed! When she was persuaded by the manager to resign, she thought that it was because they had discovered what happened with Mango. However, she had been working in the Carnucopia Mall for so many years and she had never made any major mistakes. Since she had only treated Mango this way, therefore she was certain that Mango was the one whoined about her. As such, Emory decided to take revenge on her. Today, she finally saw Mango appearing at the hospital near her house. She had nned to have her surrounded by the crowd, so she acted to gain their sympathy. However, who would have thought that she would actually offend the boss of the Carnucopia Mall? Meanwhile, Nathaniel couldn''t care less about Emory''s situation. He immediately brought Mango to the nearby parking lot and opened the car door. Then, he forced her into the car and locked it. Chapter 639 Chapter 639 "Nathaniel, let me out!" Since Mango couldn''t make a sound, she knocked on the car window incessantly. Nathaniel understood her and said in a low voice, "You stay here for a while. I''ll handle it." Handle what? Mango didn''t feel like there was any need to resolve the matter just now. Everyone now knew Emory''s true colours. Since those people were afraid that Nathaniel would really upload the video of them, they would not dare to do anything else to her. As such, she didn''t know what Nathaniel was trying to do. Also, she didn''t want to stay there nor be protected by him. Although she was indeed caught up in some trouble just now, she had already called the police and didn''t need Nathaniel''s help anymore. However, he did not listen to her, and he turned around and walked away directly. While he was on his way, his body suddenly gave up. He fell to his knees and gasped for air. He felt as if his head was going to split open. He held his head tightly and punched it uncontrobly as if it was the only way to relieve his pain. Mango had given him Bettany''s contact information regarding a hypnotist that could dispel his hypnosis. Despite that, he refused to go for treatment. He''d caused Mango to suffer so much. Now, he treated it as a punishment for himself. Then, he curled up himself up in the corner. He was afraid that Mango would see the embarrassing state he was currently in, so he locked her in the car. He also knew that Mango didn''t like his help, and she didn''t even want to have anything to do with him. However, he couldn''t help bute to her rescue when he heard that something had happened to her. After all, she was his beloved. The excruciating pain was too much that he almost fainted. This headache had be increasingly painful as time passed. Right now, it waspletely unbearable. However, this pain constantly reminded him how he had lost his wife. When Emory caught up to them, she happened to see Nathaniel curled up on the ground as if he was in great pain. She frowned, and she quickly came up with a n. Then, she took out her mobile phone and slowly approached Nathaniel. After tidying herself up, she immediately wrapped her arms around Nathaniel''s neck and got closer to him. Then, she kissed him on the face and took a shot of their intimate moment at the same time. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was too immersed in the pain that he didn''t have a chance to stop her at all. Just as he finally regained his consciousness, he realised that he had been tricked. He hurriedly raised his head, and Emory backed away subconsciously after witnessing the piercing gaze in his eyes. However, she grew braver again when she noticed how he was suffering from great pain. "I can see that you''re familiar with that woman, and I don''t want to lose this job. As long as you guys promise to not fire me and disregard this matter, I will delete the photo. Otherwise, I will send it to her and tell her that you and I are in a rtionship. By then, you won''t be able to exin yourself at all. Don''t think that I can''t see it. You two are lovers, right? The way you look at each other is different." Emory proudly took her mobile phone and swung it in front of Nathaniel. She didn''t care about a sick man like him at all. Although she didn''t know why the man who was so aggressive to her just now had suddenly copsed to the ground, it didn''t matter. She felt lucky to be able to take a photo with a handsome man and keep her job at the same time. Nathaniel nced at the phone and suddenly felt that the photos taken were very disgusting. He reached out his hand and wiped off the kiss from his cheek. Then, he said coldly, "Delete the photos." "If you agree to my request, I will delete it, otherwise... ah!" Before Emory could finish her words, Nathaniel suddenly grabbed her by the neck and tightened his grip. At that moment, she felt as if she was about to suffocate. She kept hitting his hands but they were like a pair of mps that she couldn''t break free from no matter how hard she tried. At this time, Nathaniel looked like an ax murderer. With a pair of furious eyes, he said coldly, "No one threatens me. Who said you could kiss me without my permission? Who do you think you are?" Just then, he grabbed the phone from Emory''s hand andpletely smashed it on the ground. He stepped on it as he grabbed her neck with the other hand. Meanwhile, Emory waspletely terrified by his violent move. "What are you doing? Let me tell you, murdering is against thew." She was really scared! She saw the merciless gaze in his eyes. Because of that, she immediately felt a chill run down her spine. It was too horrifying! Was this man insane? How could he be so reckless? However, Nathaniel sneered and said, "Murder? My life ising to an end too. What is there to care about?" "You-! No! Help!" Emory was so scared that her legs went limp. Was she going to die? Was that why he copsed to the ground? Now, she regretted it so much. Nathaniel had an urge to kill her at this moment. The splitting headache engulfed himpletely, which made him extremely irritable. He felt like he should do something to rid himself of his frustrations. Just then, his cell phone rang, but he didn''t seem to hear it. Emory felt that the hand grasping her neck was getting increasingly tighter. Soon, she would be strangled to death! Upon thinking of this, she struggled even harder. She pointed to Nathaniel''s cell phone and said with difficulty, "Your cell phone rang. Maybe that woman is calling you." Nathaniel stopped abruptly. Mango? Was she calling him? He paused for a moment, and Emory quickly seized the chance to break free from his grip. After that, she ran away in fear. That was just too terrifying! He was so scary! When Nathaniel saw her running away, he instinctively wanted to chase after her. However, his phone rang again. He immediately stopped and took out his phone to take a look. Oh, it was indeed Mango. However, she only made three calls before hanging up. After that, a text message was sent to him. "Come back and open the door. I''m gonna die here!" He suddenly returned to his senses. What was he trying to do just now? If it wasn''t for Mango''s call, he might really have killed Emory! He couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat at the thought of it. It seemed that his desire to kill got stronger as his headache intensified. Fortunately, Mango called him. He took a deep breath and felt that he should visit Noah for an examination. Initially, he took it as punishment, so he hadn''t thought too much about it. But now, it seemed to turn him into a merciless murderer, so he was afraid that he would hurt Mango because of this. Thinking of this, he was heavy-hearted. When he returned to the car, Mango was banging on the window hard. After that, Nathaniel opened the door. Mango quickly got out and red viciously at him. Then, she turned around and left. Just then, he suddenly thought of everything that had just happened. He suddenly grabbed her, pulled her against the car door, and pinned her there. "Nathaniel Ye, what are you doing?" Mango struggled, but he seemed to have gone mad. He suddenly kissed her lips forcefully without the intention of letting go of her. He was afraid! He was scared that he would hurt the person he loved after losing his mind. When he thought of the fact that Mango could have very well been a victim of his violence, he couldn''t help but tremble in fear. Mango did not expect him to attack her all of a sudden. When she failed to resist him, she suddenly opened her mouth and bit him fiercely. Despite the intense pain, he still didn''t let go of her. Instead, he allowed her to bite him. The faint smell of blood stunned Mango. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Nathaniel became even more unbridled. Then, Mango suddenly came back to her senses. She tried her best to push him away, but her arm was in great pain. She suddenly felt so aggrieved. He said that he would listen to whatever she decided and that he would agree to a divorce. However, what was he doing to her now? She felt extremely upset the more she thought about it, especially the period when she had endured a lot for him. Tears started streaming down her cheeks uncontrobly. Nathaniel was stunned when he noticed her tears dripping down. Just then, she fiercely pushed him away and gave him a hard p on the face. "You son of a b*tch!" She could not make a sound, but she knew that Nathaniel could see the displeased expression on her face. She fixed her teary eyes on him and stared at him fiercely. He wanted to apologize, but then he felt that there wasn''t a need to. He just wanted to kiss her! After today, it was likely that he would never have the chance to kiss her again. Besides, they were still considered husband and wife now, weren''t they? He pinned her down once again. Mango struggled, but she couldn''t shout for help at all. Besides, there weren''t any passersby in the area. She tried her best, but she still couldn''t escape from Nathaniel''s restraints. In a fit of anger, she opened her mouth and bit his wrist once again. She bit hard as if she wanted to vent all the grievances and sorrows she had suffered over the past few months. Why would Nathaniel do this when she was already like this? Just, why? Nathaniel finally stopped his movements from the great pain on his wrist. He watched as Mango bit down on his wrist, and she refused to let go even though he was already bleeding. Suddenly, a hint of a doting smile shed in his eyes. It seemed that she couldn''t bear to hurt him! Just now, she clearly had a chance to attack him, but she did not. Instead, she gave up the opportunity. Thinking of this, he was full of mixed emotions. He knew that his wrist would definitely have a scar on it, but he did not care. He even cherished it. This might be the only trace left behind by her on his body. She finally let go of him after she was tired of biting. As soon as she looked up, she noticed his soft and gentle gaze looking upon her. Suddenly, her heart palpitated even faster. No! They were going to get divorced! They could not be together! She pushed him away with a jolt and turned around as she ran away embarrassedly. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was left weak and helpless. His strength seemed to havepletely left his body. He fell on the seat of the car, looking at the obvious teeth marks on his wrist as the blood flowed out. It was swollen and painful. Then, he took out a cigarette and moved to light it up. Just then, he suddenly heard the sound of brakes screeching. Oh no! Mango!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 640 Chapter 640 "Mango!" Nathaniel stood up quickly and ran over. A car stopped in front of Mango just a hair''s distance away, and Mango was tightly wrapped in Denver''s arms. "Are you blind?" The driver was drenched in a cold sweat and heshed out angrily. Denver red at the driver and said, "Fortunately, you are not. Otherwise, you would be dead by now. Get lost!" The driver realized that Denver wasn''t someone he wanted to mess with. Startled, the driver quickly stepped on the elerator and sped away. Nathaniel witnessed this once he got there. Mangoid in Denver''s arms, and their sweet interaction made him jealous. Just as he was about to pull her away, he suddenly stopped in his tracks when his headache struck again. He could only watch as Denver treated Mango tenderly while holding her in his embrace. Upon seeing this, he was left broken-hearted. Was he really going to lose Mango? No! Even if he agreed to a divorce, he had never thought about giving up on her. He was finally aware of his innermost thoughts. He didn''t mean it when he told her that he agreed to a divorce and give her space. All he wanted to do was to allow her some space and time for thinking. It was merely just an excuse to get her back. Now when he saw Denver by her side, he felt even more ufortable. She was his wife and his beloved! No one could ever take Mango from him! However, he had a few things to do before that. With an unreadable emotion in his eyes, he turned to leave. Meanwhile, Mango was leftpletely stunned. She was at a loss from what happened with Nathaniel a moment ago. After being kissed on the lips forcefully by him, she wasn''t really angry. However, she hated it because she couldn''t control herself. Just now, she almost gave in to the kiss, and she almost fell for him once again. But how could she do that? In her daze, she didn''t notice the car that wasing from the opposite side, and she almost died. If it weren''t for Denver, she really didn''t want to imagine the consequences. "Mango, are you all right? You scared me. What happened? Did something happen to the children?" Denver asked a series of questions, but Mango didn''t know which one to answer first. "Mango?" "I''m fine." She shook her head, indicating that she was good. She could never let him know what had happened. Never! She couldn''t allow herself to fall for Nathaniel again. Although she loved him, she had to restrain herself. She refused to hold on to a hopeless marriage. She pushed away Denver''s hands and collected herself. She gestured with her hands and said, "The children are doing fine, but I might be quite busy over the next few days. You don''t have to follow me, as I''m doing alright. However, I need your help to find me a new ce to stay. I want to move out." Denver was stunned for a moment and said, "Mango, you can just live with me. You don''t have to find a new ce. Since you''re my sister''s friend, it''s absolutely fine with us." "No, I still need to find a house. When I get divorced, the children wille with me. It''s inconvenient for us to live with you. Moreover, I have to learn to be independent, so I can''t rely on you all the time. Now that the Carnucopia Mall is mine, my ie will be stable. So, please help me find a house." Mango''s gestures were quick as she spoke. Seeing that she was so stubborn, Denver could only nod his head and agree. The two of them got into the car and made a trip to the supermarket. After that, Denver apanied her to buy some groceries before returning home. At home, Mango went and took a look at Wisdom. Meanwhile, Wisdom was still in his own room, and he refused toe out no matter how many times Rainie called him. Mango saw Wisdom sitting in front of the window and looking outside. It seemed that he was thinking about something. Then, she came to his side and sat down. Wisdom could sense her presence. He turned his head and looked at her with a smile. Seeing this, Mango was overjoyed. Wisdom had finally smiled! Was he feeling better now? Mango saw that Wisdom was holding a book in his hand. She turned it over and saw that it was a signnguage book. Wisdom was learning signnguage. Was he doing this for her? Thinking of this, tears suddenly welled up in her eyes. "Silly boy, mommy will be happy as long as you return to your old self." She gestured slowly with her hands. Wisdom leaned into her embrace and remained quiet. Honestly, his dependence on her reminded Mango of Zion and Rita. She wrote, "Zion is here now. He''s in the hospital. Will you go with me to see himter?" Wisdom was slightly stunned. He carefully read Mango''s handwriting and then nodded his head. "You can y for a bit while I go and make some food for Zion. What would you like to eat? Mommy will cook for you too." Mango asked. Wisdom shook his head, indicating that there was nothing that he was craving. Meanwhile, Denver was leaning against the door, and he could not help but sigh as he looked at the silent conversation. "What are you doing?" Seeing Denver at the door, Rainie came forward and asked curiously. However, she was pulled to the side immediately. "What are you doing here? I want to speak with Mango." Rainie was a little confused, but she was still pulled away by Denver. Denver looked at her and said, "Rainie, Mango asked me to help her find a house. She wants to move out." Rainie was stunned for a moment before she said with a smile, "She''s always like this. Living here for a month is already too much for her. Mango is not a person who relies on others. She still insists on being independent." "Rainie, what''s wrong with you? Do you really want her to move out? Look at her and Wisdom now, and she also has a son with a broken leg. What will they do if they move out?" Denver was particrly anxious. He was puzzled. Wasn''t Rainie Mango''s best friend? Why wasn''t she worried at all? Rainie looked at him and said with a smile, "This is her character. No matter how hard life is, even if she''s been through tons of challenges, she can still persevere on her own. In the future, she''ll have to walk on her two feet. We''re her friends, and well help her when the time is right. However, she doesn''t want us to always help her. After all, she has her own dignity and pride. Don''t worry, she can do it! She''s a good mother and a strong woman. Right now, she''s able to calmly face the fact that she''s mute, which is already surprising to me. Right, when will that doctor have time to see her? Is there anyway to treat her?" Hearing this, Denver quickly took out the phone and made a call to ask. Rainie looked inside Wisdom''s room and a feeling of reluctance arose in her chest. However, she knew that what Mango needed right now wasn''t her help, but her unconditional support. When Mango came out, she saw Rainie standing in the living room and looking at her. Seeing this, she stroked her face repeatedly. "Is there anything on my face?" She gestured and asked. Rainie smiled and shook her head. Then, she went over and grabbed Mango''s shoulder. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "I heard Denver say that you are moving out?" "Mhmm!" Mango nodded her head. "Have you made up your mind?" "Mhmm!" She nodded again. Rainie looked at her and said in a low voice, "Regardless of what decision you make, I will support you, including your divorce from Nathaniel. I know that you have thought carefully about this. You didn''t tell me what you went through earlier on in Ocean City, and I didn''t ask either because I knew that it was upsetting for you. Since you didn''t want to tell me, I wouldn''t probe any further. Back then, when you were going to marry Nathaniel, although I didn''t agree, I still supported you. Now that your marriage hase to an end, I still won''t try to persuade you and I choose to support you nheless. I know that you have every reason to make your own choice. However, I will let you leave and rent a house so you can be independent. But remember this, you''re not alone. No matter what, you still have me. If you can''t hold on any longer, then feel free toe back. We''ll always be here for you, do you understand?" Hearing this, tears welled up in Mango''s eyes. The greatest gift in her life was to have a good friend like Rainie by her side. She hugged Rainie tightly as she choked on her tears. "Well, stop being so emotional. You''re gonna make me cry. Mango, no matter how much hardship life gives us, we have to face it with a smile. I know that you still love Nathaniel, but since you have decided to end it, don''t dy it anymore. The longer it''s dyed, the more pain and heartache you will suffer. I want to see that happy, confident, and independent Mango, instead of Mrs. Ye who loses herself while living with the Ye family." Mango nodded her head. It turned out that over the past eight years, everyone could see that she had lost herself for love. However, she was the one who found outst. Fortunately, she still had such a good friend like Rainie. Mango let go of her and gestured, "I''m well aware of the rtionship between Nathan and myself. Don''t be mad at Thomas. He''s a good man, and he''s also good to you. Since you guys are already engaged, don''t break up with him over my issue. He''s always been lenient with you. Can''t you see that?" Rainie smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about us. Thomas is good, but he protects Nathaniel too much. Sometimes we will quarrel because of this. Well have to clear our heads for some time first. Besides, I didn''t tell my father about our engagement. At least we need to give him some time to consider it, right?" Upon hearing her words, Mango did not say anything else. Although Rainie looked carefree, she always had her own approach when it came to feelings. Then, Mango patted her shoulder and went to the kitchen to cook some food for Zion and Wisdom. As she left, Rainie took out her mobile phone and called Thomas with a smile. Mango felt relieved when she saw this scene from the kitchen. She quickly finished preparing the food and ced it in a container. Thinking about how Zion would be eating the food she madeter, she felt extremely happy. After that, she went upstairs and prepared to change Wisdom''s clothes for their trip to the hospital. Then, she suddenly discovered that Wisdom was nowhere to be seen. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 "Wisdom?" Mango looked for him in a hurry. Seeing Mango hurrying down the stairs, Rainie couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?" "Wisdom is gone." Mango quickly signed at her. Rainie stopped her and said, "Wisdom should still be in his room. I''ve been in the living room and haven''t seen hime down. Maybe he''s hiding somewhere. I''ll look for him with you." Mango looked at her and nodded. The two of them returned to Wisdom''s room. However, he was nowhere to be found. Suddenly, Rainie heard a sounding from the wardrobe. Then, she grabbed Mango and pointed at it. Mango quickly walked over and pulled open the wardrobe. She saw Wisdom lying prone in there, looking for something. "Wisdom, what are you looking for?" Rainie hurriedly asked. However, Wisdom didn''t pay any attention to her. Mango looked at Wisdom and felt extremely sad. She wanted to pull him out, but he refused to do so. Instead, he continued his search. Helpless, Mango could only let him be. When Rainie saw this, she sighed and said, "We can''t let him go on like this. Mango, you have to send him to therapy." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Previously, Mango''s financial ability was limited. The sry she received from her trantion job every month was just enough to cover both her and Wisdom''s expenses. Now that Nathaniel had given the Carnucopia Mall to her, she suddenly agreed with Rainie''s suggestion. Wisdom was still young, and she should let him have proper treatment early on. Mango took a nce at Wisdom and said with signnguage, "I''ll observe him over the next few days." Rainie was a little surprised upon seeing that Mango had agreed to it. After all, Mango cared so much about Wisdom, so it was understandable that she was reluctant to part with him. She turned on the phone and searched for a nursing facility. Then, she said, "This is a nice ce. I''ve checked out the ce with Denver. The environment, service facilities, and everything are all very good." Knowing that Rainie had long since set her sights on this ce without telling her, Mango couldn''t help but think of her own pride. If it weren''t for her pride, perhaps Rainie would have given the money to her and asked her to take Wisdom to a doctor. Although the doctor said that Wisdom needed thepanionship of his family, he also emphasized that they were not professionals in this area. Mango looked at Rainie said, "Thank you, Rainie. Can you help me ask for two more rooms in the nursing home? Zion and I are going to stay with Wisdom and apany him. No matter what, Wisdom can''t be isted. He''s already like this, and I don''t wish for it to worsen any further." "Okay, I''ll do that for you." Rainie grabbed her phone and left. Just then, Wisdom finally found what he wanted andughed happily. Only then did Mango realize that he was searching for the tabletputer that Zion had once designed for him. She''d brought it by ident when she left the Ye family, but she didn''t expect Wisdom to be looking for it. She squatted down and looked directly into his eyes before she asked with signnguage, "Are you going to bring it along with you to see Zion?" Wisdom nodded his head. Mango felt terribly sorry all of a sudden. Wisdom used to be so lively. She changed him into a new set of clothes and washed his face. After tidying up, she took Wisdom to the hospital. The bodyguards of the Ye Family were still there, but Nathaniel was gone. Mango breathed a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, he is not here. Otherwise, I really wouldn''t know how to face him." She thought. The two of them entered the ward. Meanwhile, Zion was reading a book. He smiled happily when he saw them. "Hello, mommy. Hi, bro." Wisdom was a little taken aback when Zion called him his brother. Hearing this, Wisdom''s eyes became a little teary. He opened his mouth but did not say anything. "Wisdom, what''s wrong with you? Shouldn''t you call me boss? Or are you unhappy to see me like this?" Zion waited for Wisdom''s response expectantly. Mango was a little sad. She wrote down what she wanted to say to Zion on a piece of paper. She told him that Wisdom was ill and had autism, but she couldn''t exin to Zion what it was. She only said that Wisdom didn''t like to talk and hoped that Zion would talk to him more. Zion waspletely stunned. Why had everything changed so drastically since he left? Grandma had changed; Mommy and Daddy were no longer together. More so, his Mommy was mute. Even Wisdom didn''t like to talk anymore. What on earth was going on? He had tons of questions that he wanted to ask, but he didn''t dare ask Mango. He was afraid that his mother would be sad. He took Wisdom''s hand and sat in front of his bed. When he saw the tabletputer, he couldn''t help but think of something. "Have you yed all the games I designed for you?" Hearing his words, Wisdom quickly nodded his head and put on a shy smile. Mango was overjoyed when she saw their interaction. Wisdom actuallymunicated with Zion! Does this mean that he still wanted tomunicate with the outside world? However, he was just selective, right? She wanted to ask the doctor, only to find that this was not the hospital that they originally visited. She wanted to call Rainie. However, she was forced to put down her phone again after realizing that she couldn''t speak at all. She felt sad for herself, and there was no one to share her burdens with. At this time, Denver arrived. "Mango." Mango suddenly turned her head, and she was d to see him. As she tugged on Denver''s arm, her hands gestured quickly in the air as she smiled with relief. Nathaniel heard that Mango hade and brought Wisdom along. Then, he immediately rushed over. It had been a month, and he wondered how Wisdom was doingtely. However, once he arrived, he saw Mango tugging on Denver''s hand and happily gesturing something. His eyes narrowed slightly. Then, he leaned against the door and looked at them. Mango told Denver that Wisdom hadmunicated with other people, and she asked if it was a good sign. Hearing this, Denver was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile, "Yes, it''s a good sign. Let''s take him to be examinedter. Maybe he will recover soon." Mango nodded her head immediately. Out of excitement, she had been holding Denver''s hand without letting go. Meanwhile, she didn''t even notice what she had done. Upon seeing this, Nathaniel was extremely displeased as his gaze became colder. Denver could sense something was wrong and felt a cold chill down his spine. Then, he suddenly turned around and saw Nathaniel. Nathaniel was staring at them with a cold and murderous gaze as he was filled with jealousy. Denver immediately understood what was going on. When he noticed that Mango was holding onto his wrist, he subsequently held her hand and said provocatively, "Mango, calm down. Let''s have a seat, and we''ll talk about itter." Upon seeing this, Nathaniel was even more agitated. Meanwhile, Denver was having fun teasing him. It was not a big deal! Even if he was the boss of Ocean City, he still had to do as the Romans did while he was in Estania. Besides, even though he didn''t know what Nathaniel had done to Mango, he was upset after seeing her being hurt like this. Since Mango wasn''t doing so well, he should also let Nathaniel have a taste of his own medicine. Jealousy, right? Letting Nathaniel be jealous was a fantastic idea. With this thought in mind, Denver approached Mango and stretched out his hand to grab her hair. Mango looked at him in confusion, but he said with a smile, "Don''t move, I''ll be done in a moment." She thought that there was something on her head, so she didn''t really mind it. After all, Denver was three years younger than her. Mango continued to lower her head to look at Wisdom and Zion. Upon seeing this, Nathaniel was even more displeased. In the morning, Mango refused to kiss him while they were in the parking lot. At that time, he had thought that it was because she wasn''t ready for it. However, he was extremely jealous that she wasn''t the least bit repelled by Denver''s actions right now. However, Denver still decided to screw with Nathaniel. He put Mango''s hair close to the tip of his nose and smelled it. "Mango, what shampoo do you use? Your hair smells so good." Nathaniel almost threw up when he saw such a cheesy way of flirting. However, Mango looked very pleased. She smiled and made a gesture. "It''s just an ordinary shampoo." Nathaniel couldn''t stand it anymore. He quickly walked over and shrugged off Denver''s hand. Then, he pulled Mango away. Mango was a little taken aback by his sudden appearance. By the time she regained her senses, Nathaniel had already dragged her out of the ward. "Is anyone allowed to touch you now except for me?" Nathaniel had tried to calm his temper down, but he still couldn''t control it. Hence, it had red up immediately at the sight of Denver and Mango. Mango was stunned for a moment. She couldn''tprehend his actions. She had always regarded Denver as her younger brother, but why did Nathaniel put it that way? What made the situation worse was Denver suddenly appearing out of nowhere and snatching Mango away from Nathaniel''s hand. Then, he said, "Mr. Ye, you''re about to be divorced. Don''t you have any shame? Don''t try to touch my fiancee that way." "Fiancee?" Nathaniel and Mango were stunned at the same time. "I''m not..." Mango wanted to exin, but Denver grabbed both of her hands and said, "Mango, I know you''re embarrassed to tell him, but he will also find out sooner orter, right? Don''t worry, let me handle this." After that, he smiled at Mango and turned his head towards Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, since you''ve seen us, I won''t hide it from you. Mango has already epted my proposal. So, you should hurry up and settle the divorce with her, right? Also, remember your identity. You''re just an ex-husband, not her husband, so I''m asking you not to have any physical contact with her again. I don''t like seeing this, okay?" "Really? Why don''t we deal with it one on one?" Although Nathaniel looked calm on the outside, he was actually burning with rage. Ex-husband? He hadn''t even divorced Mango yet! However, this little brat actually dared to say that he was her ex-husband? He couldn''t hold in his anger any longer. When Mango saw that he was truly enraged, she quickly stopped Denver. She knew that Denver was not Nathaniel''s opponent. However, Denver wasn''t giving up and he kept going on. "Mango, don''t stop me. Just wait and see how I''ll teach this b*stard a lesson for you. Since I was a child, I have never lost a fight. Don''t worry." After saying that, he patted her head. This show of intimacy made Nathaniel re up immediately. "You''re not afraid at all, right? Then let''s go!" Nathaniel sneered. Mango knew that something bad was about to happen. She tried her best to stop Denver. Unfortunately, Denver didn''t know that he was ying with fire. He directly bypassed Mango and followed Nathaniel to the field behind the hospital. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Seeing this scene, Zion shook his head with a sigh. "Mommy, it''s better to give his family a call now. I am afraid that something will happen to him. Don''t you see that Mr. Ye''s face is almost purple with rage?" Hearing this, Mango paused for a moment. She looked at Zion and noticed that Wisdom was also looking at her with a sympathetic expression. In other words, these two children could tell that Denver was looking for a beating on purpose. However, they didn''t stop him! Although it wouldn''t be a big deal if Zion didn''t help Denver, Wisdom had been staying with Denver for more than a month. Despite him being a little isted, Mango still believed that he could sense what was going on in the outside world. Therefore, why didn''t he stop Denver from provoking Nathaniel? Mango looked at them helplessly. It was toote to call Rainie now, so she could only signal to Zion, saying that she was leaving for a moment. Zion responded, "Mommy, don''t you realize that Mr. Ye will be angry the more you care about Uncle Denver? Because of that, he might be beaten up even more. Can''t you see that? Mr. Ye is jealous!" Jealous? Mango was immediately stunned. She recalled the scene just now and let out a sigh. Did Nathaniel really think that they hooked up? She was really speechless. Denver was three years younger than her. Meanwhile, Zion seemed to have seen through her thoughts, "Age is just a number." Mango almost choked on her saliva upon hearing this. How did the brat know bout these things? It was so unbelievable! She red fiercely at Zion. After thinking for a while, she quickly ran towards the field behind the hospital. Then, Zion looked at Wisdom and said mischievously, "Wisdom, guess which of them will lose?" "Uncle Denver." Wisdom answered subconsciously. "I think so too. He''s really overestimating his capability. How dare he provoke Mr. Ye?" Zion shook his head. Suddenly, he paused momentarily. He quickly turned around and looked at Wisdom, saying, "Wisdom, what did you say just now?" Wisdom smiled and remained silent. "No, tell me. Didn''t you just say it? Who is it? Say it, hurry up." Zion was so excited. Didn''t mommy say that Wisdom had autism? Didn''t she say that Wisdom disliked talking? Or perhaps it was just a hallucination? Zion grabbed Wisdom''s hand tightly, which was slightly painful for him. Wisdom frowned in displeasure and said, "It hurts." "Who will lose the fight? I''m asking you a question here." Suddenly, Zion paused for a moment, and he suddenly burst outughing. "You''re cured? Wisdom, you''re okay! Your autism doesn''t even exist, right? I have to tell mommy!" Zion was so exhrated that he forgot about the cast on his leg and directly got off the bed. When hended, he fell to the ground with a thud. "Ouch! It hurts!" This time, it was his turn to cry out in pain. Wisdom''s expression suddenly changed. Zion''s position in his heart was irreceable. He witnessed how Macy tortured him, and he was also there when when Addison said that he wanted to kill Zion. His own parents were determined to hurt Zion. However, Zion had treated him so well and had given him everything he had. This made Wisdom feel that he owed Zion a lot. His feelings for Zion were very different, and he was the most important person to Wisdom. When Wisdom saw Zion fall to the ground, he was panicked and anxious. "Are you okay? Where does it hurt? I''m going to call a doctor for you." Wisdom couldn''t lift Zion by himself, and he was so worried that he broke out in a sweat. Then, he told Zion to stay where he was while he ran out quickly. After he left in a hurry, Zion burst out inughter. "Autism? Stop acting in front of me." Just then, he wanted to move his body, but pain rocketed through him. Now, he had to pay the price for what he had done. If it weren''t for Wisdom, he wouldn''t have ended up like this. When Wisdom ran out of the ward and saw the nurses and doctors, he suddenly became speechless again. He stood in front of the doctor and opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say. He was so anxious that he broke out in a cold sweat again. "What''s wrong, kid?" The doctor asked upon seeing Wisdom block his path. Wisdom felt a little ufortable. He was concerned about Zion, but his voice was stuck in the back of his throat. Hence, he didn''t know what to say. "What''s the matter? Are you feeling any difort? I''ll take you for an examination." The doctor asked concernedly at Wisdom''s pained expression. However, Wisdom shook his head and pointed at Zion''s ward before he pulled the doctor with him. Then, the doctor understood what he wanted. However, he couldn''t help but sigh when he saw Wisdom, "You''re a really good-looking kid. It''s a pity." He thought that Wisdom was mute. Wisdom didn''t argue any further and pulled the doctor to Zion''s ward. Meanwhile, Zion was still sitting on the ground, gritting his teeth in pain. When he saw the doctor coming, he quickly said, "Doctor, I''ve fallen down. It hurts." Wisdom quickly ran over to Zion''s side and reached out to grab his hand. He was extremely anxious. The doctor''s face turned pale when he saw Zion on the ground "Hey kid, why are you sitting on the ground? Didn''t I tell you that you can''t move around so freely? It''s only been a few days since you got injured." As he spoke, he quickly carried Zion onto the bed and examined him. He was relieved after checking on him and finding that he was alright. "If you don''t listen to me again, I will tie you to the bed. Although I know that children your age are hyperactive, you should be obedient and do as you''re told, right? If you disobey me again, I''ll tell your daddy." The doctor tried to frighten him. Zion had only been there for one day, so the doctor had no idea about his character. Besides, they paid extra attention to him after knowing about Nathaniel''s social status. However, Zion didn''t care and said, "Perhaps you''ll have to take a look at my daddyter." "What do you mean?" The doctor asked with a doubtful expression. Zion shrugged his shoulders and said, "Nothing, hurry up and take a look at me. Is my leg is broken again? It hurts." After that, he made strange faces at the doctor. The doctor was puzzled. Before he could say anything, Wisdom hurriedly asked, "Where does it hurt?" The doctor suddenly froze. "Aren''t you mute?" "You''re the mute one." Zion immediately refuted. Hence, the doctor was quite embarrassed. He looked at Wisdom and found that Wisdom was turning a deaf ear to him, or maybe he was trying to ignore him. "He is..." "You can leave now." Zion disliked the doctor. Seriously, the doctor was so slow-witted and he didn''t know how to go along with Zion at all. After the doctor left, Zion looked at Wisdom and asked carefully, "Wisdom, are you mad?" "Does it still hurt?" Wisdom touched his leg and asked in concern as if he hadn''t heard Zion''s conversation with the doctor at all. He diverted all of his attention onto Zion''s injured leg. Meanwhile, Zion felt a little upset and said, "I just wanted to make you anxious and talk to me. How can you not speak at all? I''m already sad because mommy can''t speak. Now, what should I do if you''re the same as her?" Upon hearing this, Wisdom suddenly paused for a moment. He looked at Zion, gritted his teeth and said, "I''m sorry." "Don''t say sorry, you shouldn''t feel that way to anyone. I just don''t want to see you like this, it''s really saddening. If Rita sees this, she''ll definitely cry." "She''s seen me earlier." "What?" Zion was startled. He didn''t seem to keep up with Wisdom''s pace. This was the first time that Wisdom had seen him in such a dazed and befuddled state. Seeing Zion''s reaction, he couldn''t help but smile. "Yeah! You''re smiling! You look better this way. Hey, let''s make it clear, don''t be isted anymore. I only have one brother. Are you trying to kill me if you still insist on not speaking?" Zion hit him on the shoulder with his fist. Wisdom smiled in embarrassment. "That''s great. But I wonder what Mr. Ye has done to Uncle Denver." Zion said with some concern. "Don''t be afraid. Mommy is there to help." Wisdom, on the other hand, responded to him briefly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Zion said in disagreement, "You don''t understand men. It''s fine if mommy was dealing with it alone. But if she helps Uncle Denver right now, he''d be in big trouble." "Why?" Wisdom raised his head with a puzzled look. Zion suddenly acted as if he were very knowledgeable and said proudly, "When you grow up and fall in love with someone, you will know." "Are you in love now?" Hearing this, Zion was stunned for a moment. Then, he said in a very pleased tone, "Of course." "Who is it?" "I won''t tell you!" He smiled mysteriously. However, Wisdom didn''t pursue the matter further. To him, Zion''s happiness was the best thing he could ask for. Meanwhile, as soon as Mango arrived, she saw Nathaniel hitting Denver''s shoulder with a punch. Denver subconsciously protected his face, but he did not expect Nathaniel to hit him on the shoulder. He felt as if his whole shoulder was being crushed. "What the f*ck! What''s with that sudden attack?" Denver gritted his teeth in pain. Unconvinced, he subconsciously waved his fist and aimed another punch on Nathaniel''s face. "Humph, what a bad move." Nathaniel easily dodged his attack, and he counterattacked by grabbing Denver''s arm and throwing him on the floor. However, Nathaniel had great strength like a bodybuilder. Denver struggled with all his might, but he still failed to resist. Then, he was forced to kneel by Nathaniel. "Let me go, and let''s do it all again!" Denver was very dissatisfied. This was not how it was supposed to go! He was subdued without even having a chance to retaliate. This was the first time he had suffered such a setback ever since he was born. Nathaniel sneered and said, "You''d end up the same even if we did it another ten times. There are some things that simply won''t go your way. Considering that you''ve been taking care of Mango for more than a month, I won''t make things difficult for you. However, you''d better stay away from her. She''s mine!" "Bullsh*t! You two are going to get divorced! You can''t protect your own woman, and yet you''re still being possessive of her. Are you still a man?" Nathaniel''s expression turned grim after listening to Denver''s harsh words. "It seems that I should let you have a piece of my mind." As he spoke, his strength suddenly increased. "Ouch!" Denver shouted in pain. Mango was so frightened that she quickly stepped forward. She pushed Nathaniel away and subconsciously shielded Denver behind her. She red at Nathaniel as if he had hurt the most important person in her life. Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Nathaniel felt as if he was being stabbed in the chest mercilessly. He used to be the most important person in her life, but was he being reced by another man now? Perhaps their rtionship had really ended? Although Mango noticed the devastation in his eyes, she didn''t know how to exin it. Was there any meaning in doing so? She could only look at him with mixed emotions. In the end, Nathaniel gave up. What else could he do to Denver when he was under Mango''s protection? That was simply too much. Meanwhile, Denver didn''t care at all. He got up immediately and threw a punch at Nathaniel. He had never been on the losing side since his youth. Although Nathaniel didn''t want to fight with him anymore, Denver was still acting recklessly and provoked him again. This time, Nathaniel kicked him away forcibly. "Ah!" Denver screamed in pain as he plunged down to the ground. Mango looked at Nathaniel with an aggrieved expression. Then, she hurriedly ran over to where Denver was. "Oh, my! My ribs are broken! I need help now! I can''t hold on anymore! It hurts!" He shrieked in pain. Then, Mango quickly helped him up. Denver once again pretended to be hurt and rested his head on Mango''s shoulder. He also took the opportunity to hug her as he cried out in an aggrieved tone, "It hurts! Ow!" Mango felt sorry for him. Although Nathaniel was still considered close to her, how could she exin this situation to Rainie? Now that Denver had been beaten up by Nathaniel, how could she repay his kindness when he had taken care of her over the past month? Seeing Denver act this way, Nathaniel really wanted to knock him down again. This guy was definitely doing it on purpose! Seeing how difficult it was for Mango to support Denver, Nathaniel walked towards them. "What are you trying to do? I can''t fight anymore. If you injure me again, my father wille after you." Denver said childishly. Nathaniel responded sarcastically, "What are you, a kiddo?" "What do you mean?" "You''re already this old, yet you''re stillining to your dad. Are you even a man?" Nathaniel retorted in a mocking way. Hearing this, Denver''s face immediately flushed red with anger. However, he was helpless because he couldn''t beat up the man in front of him. Just then, he suddenly leaned into Mango''s embrace and said in an aggrieved tone, "Mango, he''s bullying me." "Childish." Nathaniel rolled his eyes at him once more. Then, he pulled Denver away forcefully from Mango''s embrace and carried him on the shoulder as he headed back to the hospital. "Hey! Slow down. It hurts! Don''t you know how to carry someone properly?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Denver continued to rant incessantly. Nathaniel looked at him coldly and said, "If it wasn''t for Mango, do you think I would be willing to help you?" "Ugh, aren''t you just jealous? Just admit it, you''re afraid that I will take advantage of her, aren''t you? We are all men, so of course, I know what you''re thinking" Denver said as if he was very experienced. Nathaniel did not refute. Mango was confused by the sudden attitude change of the two men. They were obviously fighting just now, but they seemed to have reconciled all of a sudden. She really couldn''tprehend their mindset. However, she quickly followed behind them. As soon as the doctor came out of Zion''s ward, he immediately noticed Nathaniel carrying Denver back from the field. Thinking of Zion''s words, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. "Mr. Ye, do you need any help?" "He''s the one who needs help." Then, Nathaniel handed Denver over to the doctor. The doctor looked at Nathaniel and found that he was not injured. Then, he smiled and took Denver. Meanwhile, Denver still shouted persistently behind him, "Mango, you have to stay with me. I''m afraid of needles." Mango nodded her head quickly. However, Nathaniel grabbed her arm and brought her out. As he walked, he said to Denver sarcastically, "It''s time for you to be weaned." "Nathaniel, you b*stard!" Denver gnashed his teeth in anger, but he couldn''t do anything to him. He could only watch helplessly as the doctor took him into the emergency room. When Nathaniel grabbed hold of Mango''s hands, she subconsciously began to struggle. However, Nathaniel said, "You''d better listen to me now if you want to divorce." Mango stopped struggling and fell into deep silence. Nathaniel was burning with fury when he thought of the intimacy between her and Denver. However, he was trying his best to hold it in. "Are you that eager to divorce me?" Mango paused for a moment and nodded her head. Seeing this, his face took on a ghastly expression. "What if I told you that I regretted it and that I don''t want to divorce?" Mango suddenly nced at him as if she hadn''t expected him to say something like this. Then, Nathaniel said with a bitter smile, "Don''t look at me like that. I have always tolerated you. I figured that you will not get over the issue of your grandmother, so I fulfilled your wish of getting a divorce. Although I promised to do it, it doesn''t mean that I will give you up. I know it will be difficult for you to ept me again, but I am not afraid. I will spend the rest of my life waiting for you to come back. But Mango, I hate to see you with other men. You are mine!" He grasped her shoulder hard in agitation, and she felt a little pain. Mango frowned and made a gesture, saying, "Divorcing you has nothing to do with anyone else." "I don''t agree with it. Anyway, I regret it. I just don''t wanna keep my promise anymore. I have my wife and son, so why should I divorce you? Why should our family be torn apart? Even if you can''t get over this or be with me for the rest of your life, I still want us to be husband and wife. As long as you have my surname, it''s enough for me." "Why are you so shameless?" Mango made quick gestures in anger. Nathaniel understood her and said with a smile, "I will lose my wife if I don''t do it. I am responsible for this, but why didn''t you call me immediately? Aren''t I still your husband?" Mango went silent in an instant. Should she have called him? Right, why didn''t she call him that time? Perhaps she was triggered by Addison''s words. Therefore, she was eager to prove that she could handle things herself even after leaving Nathaniel. Unfortunately, everything was a mess now. Mango lowered her head and didn''t say anything. Meanwhile, Nathaniel wasn''t going to make things difficult for her either. "I know that you''re very mad about Zion''s matter, and I''m the same. You''ve been working hard during this period of time, so it might be better for Wisdom to stay with Zion. So, why don''t you leave him here so that he can apany Zion? You can take the time to find a house. If you are willing to ept my help, I can let you move into a house I''ve bought and give you the key right away." Mango subconsciously shook her head when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "I don''t need it as I want to live alone. I don''t want you anymore." Her words hurt his feelings. On the other hand, Mango knew that he was hurt by what she said, but she pretended to ignore it. She couldn''t give in so easily. "Also, I want a divorce! If you don''t agree, I will find awyer to settle this. Don''t me me if things get ugly by then. I will have Wisdom stay here to apany Zion for a while, but you''d better not do anything to them. Nathaniel Ye, if I find that Zion and Wisdom are missing, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life." Mango made a gesture as she spoke. Nathaniel smiled bitterly and said, "You''re not forgiving me now either." Mango turned around and walked away furiously. Nathaniel grabbed her hand and said, "Okay, I promise. I won''t take them away. I swear." As he spoke, he made a pledge with his hand. Only then did Mango calm down a little. Then, she shook off his grasp and walked towards Zion''s ward. Nathaniel let out a sigh once more while he watched her leave the room. What should he do to keep her by his side? It was frustrating, and he suffered a headache again. Then, he quickly consumed his medicine. However, it didn''t seem to work at easing the pain. Then, he left the hospital in a hurry and sat in his car to wait for the ache to pass. Meanwhile, Mango let out a sigh of relief when she saw that Nathaniel had not followed her. He didn''t want a divorce anymore? What should she do now? Ugh! Mango sighed as she walked into Zion''s ward. Meanwhile, Zion and Wisdom were staring at the tablet. "Come on! It''s here!" Zion was shouting anxiously, while Wisdom was operating the buttons calmly. "It''s below you, down there! Yeah!" Zion was more energeticpared to Wisdom, who remained quiet. However, the two of them were very well- coordinated when they yed games. Wisdom''s lips would quirk up a little in a smile from time to time. Mango let out a smile of relief when she witnessed this scene. It was really a good decision to let Wisdom and Zion be together. At this moment, she really hoped that she could speak, y and have fun with them. She believed that this would make Wisdom feel better. "Oh no! You died!" Zion leaned back gloomily. Just then, he suddenly noticed Mango''s presence. "Mommy! Why are you here? Is Mr. Ye alright?" Hearing this, Mango felt a little upset. Nathaniel was still the most important person in Zion''s heart. It made sense. His rtionship with Nathaniel had improved greatlytely, even though Zion still comined that Nathaniel didn''t take good care of his mommy sometimes. However, Nathaniel was still his favorite personpared to anyone else. Mango shook her head with a smile. Then, Wisdom raised his head as he paused for a moment and said, "Where is Uncle Denver?" "In the emergency room." After responding to Wisdom, she was stunned. "Can you speak now?" Mango was too excited, so much so that she almost made a mistake in her gestures. Wisdom scratched his head in embarrassment. Seeing Wisdom like this, tears immediately welled up in her eyes. "Mommy, that''s the effect of letting my bro stay with me. Don''t you worry, hm?" Zion patted his chest and said proudly. Mango didn''t know when Zion started referring to Wisdom as his brother. However, at this moment, she was truly touched. She walked up to Zion, patted his head, and gave him a thumbs up. Zion said with some disappointment, "Mommy, is your throat getting better? You see, Wisdom can speak now, so you can do it too, right?" Mango suddenly stopped, and she was inexplicably hurt by his words. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Was she still able to speak? Mango had always wanted to know. At first, Denver said that there was an expert that could help out. However, there was no update on it. She was initially excited about it but became disappointed after the constant wait. Eventually, she had slowly epted the fact that she was mute. However, she realized that Zion was hoping for her recovery. He did care about his mom, and he wanted her to speak again. Although she wished for the same thing, was it possible? She subconsciously touched her throat, and shbacks of Madam Ye appeared in her mind once again. Until now, she still could not forgive Madam Ye. How could she have died so easily? She hadn''t even paid for the misdeeds she''d done, so how could she die just like that? However, Mango couldn''t do anything about it. Seeing her like this, Zion immediately realized that he might have said something wrong. Then, he quickly said, "Mommy, don''t be sad. I''ll be with you and be your eyes and your voice in the future. Don''t worry, I''ll learn signnguage as well to help you trante in the future." Mango was touched by his heartwarming words as if the miserable past wasn''t that unbearable after all. She patted his head again and smiled. Then, she said in signnguage, "Will you be happy if Wisdom stays here to apany you? I want to find us a house and move out of Uncle Denver''s ce, and then you can live with Mommy after you leave the hospital, okay?" Zion immediately understood the meaning behind her words. Then, he asked in a low voice, "Mommy, are you going to divorce Mr. Ye?" Mango didn''t know how to answer his question. Looking at the innocent gaze in his eyes, Mango felt that her decision was too cruel for the children. "I''m sorry, Zion." Mango knew how much the children yearned for aplete family and how much they wished to have their father by their side. However, she really couldn''t do it. She knew that this matter was not directly rted to Nathaniel, and it was all Madam Ye''s fault. However, she couldn''t help but think of Madam Ye every time she saw Nathaniel''s face. How could she continue to live with Nathaniel in this state? Zion stered on a smile andforted her, "It''s okay, I''m used to it. Wherever you are, I''ll be there. I''m your son, so I have to protect you for the rest of my life." Mango''s eyes became tearful again. How did she deserve such a sensible and lovely son? Meanwhile, Wisdom remained silent. He didn''t quite understand why Mango wanted to divorce Nathaniel. However, he decided to stand by her. Despite that, he still felt depressed because of it. Did that imply that he wouldn''t have a chance to see Mr. Ye anymore after their divorce? He would miss Nathaniel so badly! He would miss his daddy too! Wisdom stood up quietly and walked outside. "Where are you going, Wisdom?" Mango was a little worried. Zion chipped in, "Mommy, let him be alone for a while. I''ve been with Mommy for five years, and he''s been with Mr. Ye for five years." Mango suddenly felt that even a child couldprehend things better than she did. How could she not think about the children before making such a decision? However, she felt that she could not continue with the marriage for the sake of the children. "I''m sorry, I really am." She really didn''t know what to say to the children anymore apart from apologising. Wisdom and Zion were easy to deal with, but what about Rita? How would Rita react if she found out about her divorce from Nathaniel? Mango didn''t even dare to think about it. After Wisdom left the ward, he began to look for Nathaniel but to no avail. Soon, he came to the parking lot and found Nathaniel''s car at a nce. Nathaniel''s car was very eye-catching. Wisdom walked over quickly, but before he could get close to the car, he heard Nathaniel''s muffled groaning from inside. "Uncle!" Wisdom hit on the door repeatedly, but Nathaniel was in so much pain that he couldn''t hear a single sound around him. Seeing that Nathaniel refused to open the door, Wisdom quickly ran to ask for help. He trotted all the way to the security guard''s office and pulled the guards to the front door of Nathaniel''s car. The security guard heard Nathaniel''s painful groan from the inside. However, Nathaniel''s car was too expensive and high-end, so they did not dare to force it open. For a moment, they were in a bit of a dilemma. Meanwhile, Wisdom was very anxious, as he pulled at the guards and urged them to open the door. Wisdom was worried sick that he almost started crying. Just as Wisdom was about to go and look for Mango, Nathaniel''s pain suddenly eased away and he felt much better. He saw two security guards standing outside the car door and opened the door slowly. "What''s the matter?" His entire body was weak and his face was pale. His clothes were soaked wet with sweat. Suddenly, a small figure threw himself into Nathaniel''s arms and then burst into tears. Nathaniel was slightly stunned and then he realized that it was Wisdom. He immediately understood what was going on, and his lips curved into a faint smile. "I''m fine. You guys can go now." He said to the security guards as he didn''t want to make it a big issue. Seeing that Nathaniel wasn''t in a good state, the security guard said, "Sir, if you don''t feel well, you''d better go to the hospital." "I got it. I''ll do it. You guys can leave now." Nathaniel dismissed the two security guards. Meanwhile, Wisdom was crying hard in his arms. Nathaniel held him closer and gently patted him on the back, just like when he was a child. Then, he whispered, "All right, you''re a big boy now, why are you crying? I''m fine, okay?" Wisdom looked up at Nathaniel with tears in his eyes. Nathaniel felt sorry for him all of a sudden. He had been caring for Wisdom ever since he was a child, and Nathaniel had always doted on Wisdom. He was relieved to see how this child had grown up to be a caring person as well. He patted his head gently and said, "Wisdom, I understand that the things that happened between your parents have caused you a great shock. But I want you to take all this as experience while growing up. No matter what they have done, you are still their favorite child. After they have left, their love still remains. If you want, you can still call me daddy, just like before. I will treat you like my own child. I will provide you the love and care just like how I did with Zion and Rita. You are the eldest grandson of the Ye Family. Although sometimes things may be hard, you are a strong man, and you should face it bravely, right? You also have the responsibility to protect your younger siblings. Now that your mommy has be like this, you also have to protect her, right?" Wisdom nodded quickly. Nathaniel said with relief, "I heard that you''d developed autism. Do you know how worried I was after knowing this? A brave boy like you won''t hide away like a coward. You are Wisdom, Nick''s son, and the pride of the Ye family. You will stand up for the family you love, won''t you?" Wisdom nodded again. He tightly grabbed Nathaniel''s clothes and he nestled in Nathaniel''s arms just like when he was a child. Nathaniel was touched by Wisdom''s warm and loving character. Then, Nathaniel gently patted Wisdom''s back. For a moment, he felt that everything was filled with hope again. After all, he still had his children. He suddenly felt optimistic regarding his future with Mango. Just when he was immersed in his thoughts, Wisdom asked, "Are you sick?" Nathaniel paused for a moment and was pleasantly surprised by his words. He was d that Wisdom had finally opened up to speak. Autism, to put it bluntly, was like a person locking himself in his own fortress. He would note out, nor did he let others in. Now that Wisdom was willing to talk to others, it was a good sign. He was willing to put himself out there, and he was willing to let others in. Nathaniel said happily, "Well, I am sick, but it doesn''t matter. I will get better for you." "Does Mommy know?" Wisdom looked at Nathaniel with a trace of doubt in his eyes. Nathaniel shook his head with a smile and said, "This is a secret between us, okay? Don''t tell mommy, as she is already sad enough. I don''t want her to worry again because of me. After all, she is a woman, and we are men. It''s natural for a man to protect a woman, isn''t it?" Wisdom nodded immediately. "Come on Wisdom, let''s do a pinky swear." Nathaniel extended his little finger towards Wisdom. Likewise, Wisdom also stretched out his finger. "It''s a deal." When their thumbs met, Wisdom finally smiled. Nathaniel hadn''t seen him smile in a long time. Hence, he suddenly felt emotional. Then, Nathaniel held Wisdom in his embrace and whispered, "From now on, you are my son." "Daddy!" Wisdom immediately burst into tears, and he was crying hysterically. He could still remember how Addison copsed in front of him with blood all over his body. At that moment, he ceased to have a father anymore! Nevertheless, he still had his uncle! Right now, Mr. Ye was his daddy! They looked exactly the same. They were brothers, weren''t they? Wisdom held Nathaniel tightly and vented all the sadness and grievances he had experienced thus far. Seeing Wisdom like this, Nathaniel''s eyes instantly welled up with tears. Finally, Wisdom opened up. Nathaniel was d that he didn''t let Nick down, and he finally managed to help his son. Nathaniel hugged Wisdom tightly as it was so wrenching. After crying for a while, Wisdom was a little tired. Nathaniel took out a tissue and wiped his cheeks with it. Then, heforted with a gentle smile, "What a crybaby." "No, I''m not. I won''t cry anymore in the future. I want to be strong. I want to protect my siblings and mommy. Daddy, is there no hope for Mommy''s condition?" Nathaniel felt sorry all of a sudden and said in a low voice, "Daddy will try his best to cure mommy, I promise." "Really?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Yup!" Wisdom broke intoughter, but he suddenly frowned again. He looked at Nathaniel, hesitated for a while and asked, "Daddy, are you really going to divorce mommy?" Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Nathaniel looked at Wisdom''s imprable expression and asked in a low voice, "Do you want daddy and mommy to divorce?" "I don''t want you to." Wisdom hugged Nathaniel tightly. Nathaniel put on a smile and said, "If you don''t want to see our divorce, can you do daddy a favour?" "What is it?" "Come closer." Soon, the two of them started nning something out in the car. After listening to Nathaniel''s words, Wisdom nodded and then quickly returned to the ward. Meanwhile, Mango and Zion were still worrying about Wisdom''s whereabouts. Just as Mango was thinking about going out to look for him, he had already returned. "Wisdom, where have you been? Mommy is so worried about you." Zion knew that it was impossible for Mango to speak, so he quickly voiced out. "I''m sorry, mommy," Wisdom said sheepishly, "I had a stomachache, so I went to the toilet." "It''s okay. I''ll ask Uncle Denver to bring your quilt over, okay?" "All right." Wisdomplied to it obediently. After settling the two children down, Mango left the hospital. Nathaniel had been watching her all along. He finally turned around and left after seeing that she''d arrived at the Blu family home. Mango felt that she seemed to have forgotten something. It was not until she returned to the Blu family house and saw Rainie that the recollection hit her. Oh no! She had forgotten about Denver! She didn''t know how he was doing now. Just as Mango wanted to leave, Rainie suddenly stopped her. "What''s wrong? You just came back and you want to go out again? Where is Denver?" Mango was apologetic but she didn''t know what to say. She could only make a gesture and say, "Denver was beaten up by Nathaniel." "What?" Rainie was instantly enraged. She rolled up her sleeves and said angrily, "Nathaniel not only bullied you but my brother as well. What the hell does he want? He really thinks that I won''t beat him up because of this, doesn''t he?" As she spoke, she stormed out furiously. However, she was stopped by Mango. "It''s my fault. It''s all because of me. Don''t go. I''m guilty enough about Denver''s injury. If anything happens to you, I really wouldn''t know what to do. Do you still want me to stay in Estania?" Upon seeing her reaction, Rainie couldn''t help but sigh. "You''re always like this. Which hospital is Denver in? I''m going to visit him. You stay here and have a good rest. By the way, where''s Wisdom? I''ve asked the nursing home, and they allow family visits." "No need, Wisdom has already started speaking. I don''t think there is any need to send him for therapy anymore. After all, that ce is not good for the children." "He''s able to speak?" Although Rainie was a little surprised, she was d to hear it. "Wow, who managed to make him open up?" "Zion." Mango gestured with a smile. "No wonder. Wisdom is probably going to apany Zion in the hospital tonight, right? What do they need? I''ll bring it over and you can have a good rest at home." Mango was touched by her kindness. She made a gesture and said, "I''ll make some delicious food for Denver, and you can take it with you. Today''s incident is pretty embarrassing. I don''t know how he''s doing now." "Don''t worry, that brat will be fine. I''m afraid he''ll be overjoyed when he learns that you''ve cooked something delicious for him." Mango knew that she was trying tofort her. Then, she immediately went to the kitchen to made some tasty dishes for Denver, and asked Rainie to bring to the hospital. Although Rainie wanted to stop her, she couldn''t bring herself to argue with Mango. Therefore, she had no choice but to take the food with her. Meanwhile, Nathaniel frowned slightly when he saw that Rainie was carrying a lunchbox. Zion and Wisdom had already eaten. So, who was the meal for? Denver Blu? How did Rainie know that Denver was injured? Also, he remembered that Rainie didn''t like cooking. So the food must be prepared by Mango, right? Nathaniel was annoyed at the thought of this. No one could eat the food his wife cooked! Besides, that brat Denver was obviously an idiot. What right did he have to eat the food that Mango had made? Then, he quickly took out his mobile phone and called Thomas. "No matter what method you use, lure Rainie out and switch out the lunchbox in her hands. I want to see the lunchbox she has, and everything inside of it. Remember, I want everything!" Hearing such a strangemand from Nathaniel, Thomas was puzzled and asked, "What on earth is in the lunchbox?" "It doesn''t matter, just do as I say." After that, Nathaniel hung up the phone immediately. Thomas was left dumbfounded, and he almost wanted to cry. Somehow it was getting increasingly difficult to be a vice president. Besides, Nathaniel seemed to be acting childishtely. However, Thomas also wanted to see Rainie. Even though she was stubborn, she was still softhearted on the inside. He wondered what she was thinking about, and why she wanted to break up with him. Did she really think that he couldn''t do anything to her? Upon thinking this, his lips curled up slightly. The thought of her made him happy and content. After that, he gave Rainie a call. Seeing that it was Thomas who called, Rainie hung up immediately. However, Thomas sent her another text message, which made her angry. As she arrived at the hospital, she handed Wisdom''s stuff over to the Ye family''s bodyguard. As for the lunchbox, she felt that Denver was probably not hungry at the moment. Therefore, she decided to give it to himter. She got in the car with the lunchbox and quickly went to meet Thomas. At the same time, Nathaniel grinned cheerfully when he saw her bringing the food along. After a few moments, Thomas finally sent over the lunchbox that he asked for. He opened it up, and took a bite of the delicious dishes. Yup. They were definitely prepared by Mango! He was the only one who could eat what his wife made! After a while, Rainie returned angrily to the hospital with the lunchbox in her hand. Nathaniel was a little curious. So, he called Thomas and asked, "What did you change it to?" "Rice porridge and pork ribs. I ordered takeout." Nathaniel was satisfied. "I''ll give you a raise this month." "I don''t need it, but please give me a few days off. Mr. Ye, I''m exhausted at work. Have you decided toe back?" Thomas asked tentatively. However, Nathaniel refused him. "No! That''s all." After that, he hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Thomas felt helpless all of a sudden. Where did that workaholic Mr. Ye go? Nathaniel couldn''t care less about Thomas'' opinion. He looked at the food in front of him and smiled with satisfaction. He wondered how Mango would react after knowing that the food she made ended up in his stomach instead of Denver''s. Nevertheless, it must be really interesting. Then, he took out his phone and took a picture. He also recorded a video and sent it to Mango. "It''s delicious. Thank you, honey." Mango paused for a moment when she received the message. She was fuming with rage when she watched the video. "You''re so childish!" Although she had no idea how he did it, this childish way of dering ownership of her wasn''t something that he would do normally. However, Nathaniel grinned cheekily and said, "I''ll do as I like." Mango was at a loss for words. She was somewhat worried and sent a message to Rainie. "Rainie, take a picture of the food I prepared for Denver." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Rainie was a little puzzled, but she still did as Mango said. Denver asked curiously, "Rainie, what is it?" "Mango made some delicious food for you." Rainie handed the lunchbox to him. "Rice porridge and pork ribs? Why do they look like takeout?" Denver asked in confusion. However, Rainie said firmly, "Nonsense, I saw with my own eyes that Mango cooked it all by herself in the kitchen. Oh, hurry up and eat. Mango made this for you. By the way, how are your wounds? Are you doing alright?" She saw that Denver was full of energy. Except for some bruises on his face, he was looking alright overall. Denver waved his hand and said, "I''m fine. I just provoked Nathaniel on purpose. I''m sure he''s dying of jealousy this time." "You''re so childish." Rainie red at him, but she felt a little pleased in her heart. Meanwhile, Mango was boiling with anger when she saw the picture that Rainie sent over. That was not the food she made for Denver. After ncing at the video sent by Nathaniel, she was so furious and speechless. Nathaniel had sent several videos to Mango in a row, but he was getting anxious when he noticed that she hadn''t replied. "Are you angry?" However, Mango immediately blocked him. Nathaniel was taken aback after his messages failed to get through. Ah, she was so cruel! He put down the phone unwillingly, but the food in front of him was still delicious. When he finished all of it, he called Thomas with satisfaction. "Have you eaten yet?" Thomas was moved by his kind concern. "I''ll go and eat in a while. Mr. Ye, do you want to give me something delicious? Or do you want to treat me to a meal?" "You''re thinking too much. I was just asking." He burped as he spoke. Thomas felt displeased. "Mr. Ye, if you do this again, I''ll go on a strike." "It''s up to you. If you quit, I will tell Rainie that you''re also involved in the matter with Mango." "Mr. Ye, I was wrong. Please feel free to tell me if you need anything else." Thomas finally realized that Nathaniel was in a good mood now, so he tried to joke around a little. Nathaniel leaned backfortably on the car seat and said slowly, "If I''m not mistaken, Mango will be house-hunting this afternoon. Ask our men to pay attention and inform me immediately when they discover the location of the house she''s been looking for." "Mr. Ye, I think we can open a private investigation agency. That will save time and energy." Thomas said leisurely. Of course, Nathaniel understood the meaning behind his words. However, he didn''t care and continued, "It''s none of your business. The most important thing is to get my wife back. By the way, I asked you to find a doctor who specializes in voice disorders. Have you found one? Where is he now?" Thomas paused for a moment and said, "Yes, I found him, but I found something else too. Mr. Ye, you can decide after you see it." Chapter 646 Chapter 646 "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" "Mhmm." "Send it here." After he hung up the phone, Thomas sent the doctor''s profile over. It was a detailed background check of the doctor. Nathaniel frowned slightly as he looked at the information. This doctor was really capable, but his behavior was poor, especially towards his female patients. He vited and harassed them using various excuses. Some wanted to expose him but were afraid to do so. Some wanted to sue him, but he still had ways to settle the matter. Nathaniel really didn''t want a doctor like him to treat Mango. He called Bettany directly. "How''s Marissa doing? How long will it take to get it done?" Bettany was stunned. "What''s wrong? Are you in charge of Marissa''s affairs as well?" "It''s none of my business. I just need to know if you''ve got the time." "I didn''t agree to treat you." Bettany thought that Nathaniel was asking about the hypnosis therapy, and she nned to hang up the phone directly. However, Nathaniel added, "It''s for Mango, I''m doing this for her." Bettany was taken aback. "Have you guys reconciled?" "Are you hoping for our breakup?" "Of course, Mango doesn''t deserve to suffer along with you. She''ll have more time for herself if she leaves you." Upon hearing this, Nathaniel was at a loss for words. Was that really the case? The only way for Mango to be herself was to leave him? He didn''t say anything more. "Cut the crap. Can you fix Mango''s voice?" Nathaniel asked directly. Meanwhile, Bettany told the truth. "It can be cured, but the risk is very high. If something happens, it''ll be life-threatening." Nathaniel suddenly froze. "Howe? Isn''t she just mute? How could her life be in danger?" "You wouldn''t understand professional terms even if I tell you. In short, the side effects of the drug is very strong. It is difficult topletely eradicate the problem. What''s more, the herbs she used during the operationst time will potentiate the drug effect. Therefore, it is risky to treat her." Bettany''s words made Nathaniel hesitate. Without treatment, Mango wouldn''t be able to talk at most. With treatment, her safety will be put at risk. "I think you''d better ask Mango about this matter. After all, it''s her own issue. You can''t do anything about it, and you don''t have the right to make a decision for her. If she wants to recover, bring her to the Fang family''s home. I''ll be waiting for her." After that, Bettany hung up the phone. Nathaniel was lost in thought for a moment. He truly did not have the right to make a decision for Mango. If he could, he obviously hoped that Mango would regain her voice and ability to speak. However, if the risk was too high, he would rather that she remained untreated. In fact, it was fine this way, right? Nathanielforted himself, but the thought of her going through all this was still heart- wrenching. Meanwhile, Mango didn''t know what he had done for her. She rested for a while before she began to search for a house online. The prices of the houses in this area were all expensive. Right now, Mango intended to buy a house of her own. After she got married, her parents said that they would always wee her home. Nevertheless, she knew that she couldn''t stay there any longer. Otherwise, her parents would be worried about her. As for the Hans family, she was embarrassed to go there at all. Over at the Ye Family''s household, she had be an outsider now, and even the Dark Night Empire that was originally under her control was taken away by Merle. What more was she left with? She didn''t even have a ce to call home whenever she was hurt or upset. Thinking back to what happened at the inn and how she and Wisdom almost died on that rainy night, her desire to buy a house of her own became stronger than ever. However, buying a house was costly. Suddenly, she thought of the Carnucopia Mall. Since Nathaniel had already given the mall to her, she decided to check the revenue of the ce. However, she was in a bit of a dilemma. How should she talk to the staff when she couldn''t speak? Should she make gestures? What if the staff did not understand? For the first time, she realised that not being able to speak was really challenging and difficult for her. In fact, she couldn''t evenmunicate her feelings right now. The shopping mail''s turnover was very good, but she had to show up. For the first time, she urgently wanted to cure her throat. She asked Rainie to request a sum of money from Carnucopia Mall on her behalf. However, she still needed some legal documents before she could get the money. The only person she could look to now was Nathaniel. After hesitating for a while, she finally sent him a message, telling him her thoughts and decision. Upon hearing that Mango was about to withdraw some money, Nathaniel asked anxiously, "What happened?" "It doesn''t matter. I just need some money. Since the Carnucopia Mall is mine now, can I switch to my ownwyer?" Mango didn''t want to have to ask for his help all the time. This feeling was like a child reaching out her hand to ask for money from her parents. Furthermore, she had to exin the reason behind it every time, and it was really frustrating. Nathaniel immediately understood what Mango meant. In the past, Mango didn''t like to use his credit card. Now, she even insisted on going separate ways. This feeling was simply too terrible. However, Nathaniel did not say anything against it. "Thewyer has always been working for the mall. Therefore, I don''t think it''s right to dismiss him without any reason, yeah? You can rest assured that he does not work for me. If you need him, I will give you his contact information. You can talk to him." "Okay, thank you." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Mango''s politeness created a distant feeling between them, and he was once again upset by it. She ignored himpletely after getting what she wanted, as if he wasn''t important to her at all. It was the first time that he had experienced the feeling of being used by someone and then abandoned after. He shook his head with a bitter smile. Then, he gave Thomas a call, asking him to investigate on Mango''s request for money. He wasn''t trying to keep an eye on her. In fact, he was just afraid that she would encounter some difficulties again. Given her personality, she would definitely not tell him about anything that happened. Meanwhile, Mango contacted thewyer and she finally felt at ease after making sure that the lawyer wasn''t one of Nathaniel''s subordinates. She told him about her situation and requested for Rainie to be the one in charge of Carnucopia Mali''s matters. Thewyer drew up a contract of authorisation and visited the Blu family home as instructed by Mango. Rainie was was a little reluctant to ept it. However, when she saw Mango''s expectant gaze and realized that she really needed some help right now, Rainie finally said in a low voice, "I''m only temporarily managing the shopping mall for you. When your throat is better, I''ll return it to you. You have to write this matter down in the contract, or else I won''t do it." "Okay, I will." Mango knew what she meant and she agreed willingly. The authorization contract was quickly signed. As the representative of Mango, Rainie entered the Carnucopia Mall and immediately went to the financial department to inspect the ounts. Everyone in the mall was surprised. They knew that their boss was reced by someone else, but no one knew who it was except Emory. Currently, Rainie had been sent in as the representative of Mango. This made everyone even more curious about Mango. Meanwhile, Emory had been gotten rid of by Nathaniel. She felt aggrieved and wanted to see Mango. However, Emory couldn''t find a way to get close to her. This was because Nathaniel''s men had been secretly protecting Mango, giving Emory no chance to take advantage of her. When Emory heard that Mango had taken over the Carnucopia Mall, she nned make a big scene and stir up some trouble when Mango stopped by. However, she did not expect that the person who hade was actually Rainie. Rainie knew about Emory. She sent a message to Nathaniel and said, "You can''t even handle a female staff member, but you still want Mango to get back to you?" Nathaniel had never been talked down to like this. It could also be said that no one had dared to speak to him like this ever since he was young. However, Rainie had the guts to do so. Rainie had never cared about Nathaniel. Now, she was even ordering him around. Nathaniel sighed and told himself that if he wanted to get his wife back, he had to deal with Rainie, his wife''s bestie. He sent a message to her. "Give me a day''s time. I''ll handle it." Seeing this, Rainie smiled arrogantly. It was really cool to be able to order Nathaniel around. However, little did she know that Nathaniel gave Thomas the order after hanging up the phone. Rainie intended to bully Nathaniel, but she did not expect that the one who was doing the work was her boyfriend. She went to the finance department to obtain a sum of money, and the person in charge obeyed without refute. The first thing Mango did when she received the money was to go house hunting. In the afternoon, Mango already had her eye on one of the houses. She signed the contract, paid the fee, and got the contract. Everything was done in one go. By the time Nathaniel found out, Mango was already searching for a renovationpany. Nathaniel was stunned when he saw Mango''s swift and rapid moves. It was the first time he realised that she could be so independent even without him. Just then, Bettany''s words echoed in his mind again. She said, "Mango will only be able to be herself after she leaves you." Nathaniel couldn''t help but pause for a moment. Was it true? Should he let her go? Seeing the happy look on her face after getting a house, Nathaniel suddenly understood that what he wanted the most was just to put a smile on her face. Since that was the case, he would let her be. However, he didn''t want a divorce. At most, he could only tolerate the two of them living apart. Nathaniel told her about his thoughts via Whatsapp. When he realised that he was still blocked, he could only send the message through her phone number. Mango looked at it and only replied with one word. "Alright." Nathaniel realized that she had been replying in a short and concise manner, just like how he did eight years ago. Well, he was definitely getting a taste of his own medicine now. However, he waspletely attracted to Mango, and his heart was filled with her. Hence, there was no way back. Meanwhile, the renovation was carried out in full swing, and Mango began to proceed with her second n. She asked Denver about the doctor who specialized in treating her condition. Now, she was desperate to speak. Only by doing so could she and her children live a better life. While Mango was waiting anxiously, the doctor finally arrived. Upon seeing all this, Nathaniel was slightly displeased. He couldn''t tolerate a doctor with bad character treating Mango''s illness, but would she listen to him? What should he do to stop it? Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Nathaniel stopped Mango just as she was about to leave the house. "I know you''re desperate to restore your voice, and I''m even more anxious than you. But this doctor that you''re going to has a bad reputation. Trust me, there are still other ways to heal your condition. Listen to me, don''t go." Mango nced at him with a puzzled look. She knew that he would never say such a thing without a reason. Despite that, she was really anxious. It would be fine if she was born this way. However, now that she had this opportunity to recover, she wanted to give it a try no matter what. Mango nodded at him. Then, she walked past him and headed towards the address given to her by Denver. Seeing that Mango didn''t listen to him, he quickly arranged for some people to protect her secretly while she was on her way to see the doctor. Soon, Mango arrived at the entrance of the clinic. Looking at the magnificent building upon of her, she frowned slightly. Perhaps it was because of what Nathaniel told her previously, but she suddenly felt a little nervous. However, since she was already here, she still hoped to enter and take a look. She took a deep breath and walked into the clinic. The expert was stunned when he saw Mango. Perhaps he didn''t expect such a beautiful woman to be mute. He scanned her up and down unabashedly. Hence, she felt slightly ufortable. The look in his eyes made her feel uneasy. Eventually, she turned around and left. Seeing that she was about to leave, the man quickly stepped forward to stop her. "Hey there beautiful, you''re here to treat your throat, aren''t you? Why are you leaving before getting an examination? I happen to know some signnguage, so we canmunicate easily." The doctor spoke using signnguage. Mango quickly replied, "I don''t want to." "Why? I haven''t examined you yet. Come on, let me check up on you." Before Mango could refuse, he quickly grabbed onto her hand and pulled her inside. "Wow, her hand is so soft and tender!" The expert thought. His deviant behaviour resurfaced in an instant. Perhaps it was because of Nathaniel''s reminder, but Mango already had her guard up after noticing the suspicious look in the doctor''s eyes. After walking into the room, the doctor poured a ss of water for her. She could clearly see that his hands were restless. Her gaze suddenly darkened. At first, she didn''t really believe in what Nathaniel said. However, she was was extremely disappointed after seeing the doctor''s behaviour. Maybe it was because she went there with great hope. She thought that a person with such a character would never have great medical skills anyways. However, she was utterly disgusted by his ulterior motives. She got up and left immediately. "Don''t go, beautiful. Have a ss of water first." He grabbed onto Mango''s wrist once again and took the opportunity to harass her. At the same time, he ced the water in front of her. "This woman is really a stunner." He was filled with joy. At this moment, Mango grabbed his arm and choke-held him against the wall. Then, she snatched the water away and forced open his mouth before he poured the water in. "No! Mm..." The doctor did not expect a beautiful woman like her to be so skillful. Then, he let out a wail in pain. Meanwhile, Mango continued to pour the drugged water down his throat while he tried hard to resist. A trace of coldness shed across her eyes. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She could ept that he was a quack doctor, but she couldn''t bear the fact that he had his eyes on her. The doctor couldn''t break free, and heshed out angrily. "You b*tch, let me go! If not, I''ll kill you!" Not only did he not have a good moral standing, but his words were also uncultured as well. Mango''s eyes narrowed slightly as she punched him on the belly. He instantly cried out in pain. Then, she kicked him to the corner and turned around to leave without caring about him at all. She was feeling depressed and agitated. As soon as she left, she noticed Nathaniel, who was anxiously pacing around outside. Nathaniel heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing hering out safe and sound. "I''ll send you back." "There''s no need." She refused directly. She was extremely downcast after realizing that the only chance she had at recovering was gone. Besides, she thought of what Madam Ye did to her every time she saw Nathaniel and that made her ufortable. Nathaniel knew exactly what she was thinking. Therefore, he didn''t force her. Instead, he escorted her all the way back home in another car. When Mango returned to the Blu family home, Rainie and Denver were surprised. "Mango, why are you back so soon?" "Mango, what did the doctor say?" Mango looked at their anticipatory expressions. She didn''t have the nerve to tell them what just happened. Instead, she shook her head and made a gesture, saying, "I''ll look for other doctors next time." "Why? But I heard that the doctor is really famous in this field." Denver scratched his head in puzzlement. Rainieforted her, "It''s alright. There must be some other way. If this won''t work, well find another one." Mango wanted to smile, but she was in really a bad mood. "I''ll go up and have a rest." She gestured and went upstairs. Rainie knew that she must be very disappointed. However, she didn''t know how tofort Mango. Besides, she needed to check on the promotional activities that were organized in the shopping mall. Despite that, she knew that Mango would be able to make it through. Therefore, she asked Denver to pay more attention to Mango, and left thereafter. Mango returned to her room and threw herself onto the bed. She looked at the ceiling, and was feeling sad. Was she really unable to speak anymore? Mango touched her own throat, and she could not ept this fact. Just then, she received a message. It was Nathaniel who had requested to add her as a friend. She threw the phone aside and didn''t even bother to look at it. Soon, she had fallen asleep. When she woke up, she was very tired. It was alreadyte in the evening, and there were some noises that resounded from outside. She was a little confused. However, she noticed a particrly familiar voice. She got up and went downstairs, seeing two men and a woman shouting at the door of the Blu family home. Mango looked carefully and found that the doctor from just now was one of them. She frowned slightly. There were several bruises on his face, and it was obvious that he was beaten. However, she only punched him in the stomach once and kicked him. So, how did theye about? At this moment, the doctor spotted Mango. "That''s her! I kindly offered to treat her, but she beat me up! Mr. Blu, I came here to examine her out of a favour for you. I even quit the academic seminar and came here on purpose to check up on your friend. But look what she''s done to me now! What are you gonna do about this?" The doctor shouted angrily. The woman next to him also backed him up. "Hey, if you don''tpensate my uncle for what happened today. I will upload this to the Inte and tell everyone that your family has bullied others." Mango took a careful look at the woman beside him and suddenly recalled her face. Emberly Wang! So, she was the niece of the doctor! Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. Not a single member of the Wang family was a good person. By then, Mango was finally able to tell that the two of them were here to ckmail her. The Blu family was a prestigious family in Estania, and they were going to take advantage of this situation to ckmail them, or else they might harm the family''s image by spreading false news. Thinking of the greedy look on Emberly''s face, Mango narrowed her eyes. Meanwhile, Denver felt that something was wrong. "No, are you sure it was Mango who beat you up? She''s so gentle, how could she do this? Did you do something to her?" The doctor quickly turned his face away as a strange glint shed in his eyes. "I didn''t do anything. I just gave her a physical examination. But I haven''t done it yet, and she already beat me up. I think she has to visit a psychologist for her bad temper instead of treating her throat." He said angrily. At this moment, Mango went forward and grabbed him by the cor. Then, she stretched out her hand and pped his face fiercely. For a moment, everyone was stunned, especially Denver. He would never have thought that Mango would have such a tough and agile facet to her personality. She was almostparable to Nathaniel''s ability. Emberly came back to her senses first. "Hey, what are you doing? Stop! I''m warning you, I''m going to call the police." Mango ignored her and continuously pped the doctor''s face. She finally let go of him after her fingers went numb. The doctor was beaten up mercilessly, and his face was burning with pain. He pointed at Mango and muttered furiously. He had never encountered a woman like her. Mango looked at him before she nced coldly at Emberly. Emberly was stunned all of a sudden. "Aren''t you Miss Gerner? Why are you here?" Emberly recognized Mango. She had always been unaware of Mango''s true identity. However, when she thought of the money she had obtained from Mango, her expression suddenly changed and she smiled in a ttering manner. "Miss Gerner, I''m Emberly. Do you remember me? I''m Emberly Wang from A City." Mango looked at her coldly and said nothing. Emberly scratched her nose embarrassingly and said, "Miss Gerner, you see, life is pretty unexpected. I didn''t expect that we would meet so soon. Is there something wrong with your throat? Don''t worry, my uncle is good at it. He promised to cure you, but payment..." As soon as she spoke, her greed resurfaced. The doctor was so angry that he shouted loudly. "What are you doing? You still expect me to treat her after what she''s done to me? I will never do it. Hey! Look at my face. It''s swollen beyond recognition!" The doctor muttered incoherently. However, Mango couldn''t care less about them. Last time, Mango had left A City in a hurry. Therefore, she hadn''t dealt with Emberly yet. However, she didn''t expect Emberly to bring the doctor along. Mango thought of Anaya and the deceased Addison. She didn''t know how heartbroken Anaya was now that Addison was dead. Even though everything that had happened back then had been nned by him, Mango had promised Anaya that she would punish Emberly for her sake. As she thought of this, Mango immediately had an idea. Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Mango made a gesture and said, "I see, so he''s your uncle. You should''ve told me earlier. How about this? I''ll pay to have him treat my throat properly. If my throat isn''t cured, then I''ll make sure to come for you ." Emberly didn''t understand, so she looked at Denver as if she was asking for help. Denver didn''t know what Mango was going to do. However, upon seeing Mango''s confident expression, he conveyed the message to Emberly. Hearing that Mango was going to pay them a sum of money, she was on cloud nine. "Okay, fine. I guarantee you that my uncle will definitely treat you." Meanwhile, the doctor was a little confused. Before he could speak, he was immediately pulled aside by Emberly and they started a discussion secretly. A cold smile crept up the corner of Mango''s lips. Curious, Denver nudged her and asked in a low voice, "What the hell is going on?" Mango didn''t intend to tell Denver about the doctor''s disrespectful behaviour. However, she eventually decided to open up to him. After hearing this, Denver was so angry that he almost gave the doctor a good beating, but he was instantly stopped by Mango. "Mango, you should have told me earlier. I gotta kill that b*stard." Denver was on the verge of anger. No wonder Mango came back so soon. It turned out that something like this had happened. Mango gestured and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t lose out. Since they are so greedy for money, let''s watch and see how they''ll end up." Just then, Denver noticed that the smile on her face looked surprisingly simr to Nathaniel''s. Seeing that he was slightly taken aback, she asked, "What''s wrong?" "I''m fine." Denver shook his head hurriedly. At this time, Emberly and the doctor had reached an agreement. The doctor who was infuriated just now was seenughing cheekily. "It''s all a misunderstanding. I didn''t expect Miss Mango to know my niece. In this case, I''ll give you a proper check-up and treatment." Mango sneered and didn''t say anything. Just then, Emberly said with a smile, "Miss Gerner, oh no, Miss Shen, when do you think we can start?" "We can do it now." Mango made a gesture and said. The doctor had originally nned to lead Mango to his clinic, but Emberly stopped him and gave him a fierce re. Afraid to go against Emberly''s words, he had no choice but to treat Mango at the Blu family''s household. At the same time, Nathaniel was busy when he received the news about what happened at the Blu family. When he came over, he noticed Mango leading the doctor into the house. Upon seeing this, he immediately became anxious. He had already told her that there was something wrong with the doctor''s character. Besides, didn''t she also leave the clinic not long ago? Why was she inviting the doctor over now? Nathaniel wanted to stop her, but the bodyguards of the Blu family did not allow him to go in. Given Nathaniel''s skills, he was obviously able to force his way in. However, Mango would be unhappy if he barged in. Therefore, he retreated. After that, he hurriedly sent a message to Mango. "Didn''t I tell you that there''s something wrong with that person? Besides, haven''t you already left? How can you let him in? Mango, why are you in such a hurry to cure your throat? Leave it to me, okay? I promise that I''ll be able to find someone more dependable than this person to treat you." Mango looked at the text message on her phone and switched off her phone immediately. She understood that Nathaniel cared about her, but she also told herself that she didn''t want to rely on him anymore. After that, Mango brought the doctor and Emberly into the room. Denver had been watching from the side without a word. He wanted to see what Mango was going to do. The doctor were a little surprised after witnessing the grand interior design in the household. He knew that the Blu family was wealthy. Mango activated the camera on her phone and pretended like she was ying with it. The doctor disregarded it, and immediately stepped forward to examine her. "Miss Shen, your throat is seriously injured. If you want topletely cure it, it will cost a lot of money." After he finished speaking, he read her expression carefully. Mango waved her hand indifferently. Then, Denver quickly interrupted and said, "As long as you can cure her, money is not a problem." Upon hearing Denver''s words, both Emberly and the doctor''s eyes glimmered with greed. "Okay, I''ll try my best." He began to treat Mango professionally, but Mango didn''t have any hope in him. After the doctor finished examining her, he gave her some advice and medication. However, he also requested a sky-high price. Mango didn''t even hesitate as she gestured for Denver to hand over the money. Denver paused for a moment, but he didn''t say anything. Then, he directly gave the money to them. The doctor was ecstatic when he saw the money, and he immediately received it with a big grin. "Miss Shen, take this medicine three times a day and for three days. I''ll follow up with you in a couple of days." Mango nodded her head. After that, the doctor and Emberly left gleefully. Denver looked at Mango in confusion and asked, "Mango, don''t you think that he is asking for an exorbitant price? Does it make sense that such a small amount of medicine is worth more than a hundred thousand?" Mango smiled as she gestured and said, "It''s alright. He''ll have to pay it back soon." "What?" Denver was still confused, but Mango didn''t exin further and continued to remain mysterious. Mango ordered the servant to prepare the medicine and took it three times daily ording to the doctor''s directions. On the second day, something happened to her. Her whole body was red, swollen, and itchy. Her throat popped with blue veins, which was extremely scary. Upon seeing this, Denver and Rainie were both frightened. "Mango, let''s go to the hospital. This medicine really doesn''t work." However, Mango shook her head and gestured, "Call the police!" "The police?" Denver was a bit puzzled, but Rainie immediately understood the reason behind it. "Yes, call the police! Hurry up! Also, pack up the rest of the medicine and let the police take it for testing." Rainie urged Denver to make a police report. A few minutester, the police arrived. When they saw Mango''s current state, they couldn''t help but inquire about it. Rainie told them that Mango was probably given some fake medicine from the doctor. The police brought the Food and Drug Administration officers over instantly. After that, Mango was sent to the hospital to be treated, and the medicine in her hands was taken away by the Food and Drug Administration officers. When the doctor got the news and was nning to run away, he was caught by the police. Emberly vehemently refused to admit that she was the niece of the doctor, as she wanted to save herself from trouble. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had been guarding at the entrance of the Blu family household. He was about to go crazy after seeing that Mango was sent to the hospital by ambnce. "Thomas, go and detain that damn doctor for me." "Mr. Ye, I''m afraid that won''t work. He has been taken away by the police." Nathaniel was burning with rage upon hearing it. When Mango was sent to the hospital, the doctor quickly took her to the emergency room. Nathaniel followed her in without a second thought. Mango noticed his worried expression. She knew that he was going to go insane if someone tried to stop him at this moment. She quickly made a gesture and said, "I''m fine. I''m really okay." "What were you thinking? I already said that there''s something wrong with that person, so why didn''t you listen?" Nathaniel knew that there was no point in saying anything more because the thing he worried about the most had already happened. However, he just couldn''t help himself. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . This was the first time that Mango had been yelled at by Nathaniel. He seemed to have forgotten their current rtionship and impasse. The only thing in his eyes was her, and only her. Mango suppressed the overflowing emotions in her heart and continued to gesture, "I''m fine. I didn''t even drink the medicine he prescribed." "Would you end up like this if you didn''t? Furthermore, would you be in the emergency room?" Nathaniel did not believe what she said. Mango hurriedly exined, "I really didn''t do it. This is just an allergic reaction. I ate some other medicine." Nathaniel was stunned at once. He was smart, so he immediately understood the meaning behind her. words. "Are you crazy? Is it worth it to go through all this torture for a b*stard like him? If you want to punish him, I''ll ask someone to beat him up, or I can find someone to feed him to the sharks." Nathaniel said fearlessly, and the doctor beside her was so scared that he dared not say a word. It wasn''t her first time seeing him caring about her. It was just that after so many things had happened, she still felt sorry for him somehow. She lowered her head and thought for a while before she made a gesture and said, "I want to use thew to detain him. I have asked someone to examine the drugs, and they''re all fake. Just by this, he''ll face a few years of jail time. How do you think he will end up if my life was in danger?" "You want to bet with your life? Mango, what else do you want to do? Are you dumb? Has your muteness made you grow a spine? Do you think that you''re Wonder Woman or something?" Nathaniel was aggravated and couldn''t help but raise his voice at her. Mango''s intention was to calm him down. However, she didn''t expect to see him bing even more agitated and distressed. Seeing this, she suddenly felt gloomy. She gave Nathaniel a hard push. Nathaniel was caught off guard and was stunned for a moment. As he looked at her, she made a gesture and said, "Who do you think you are? Do you think you''re qualified to care about me? Don''t forget, we''re about to divorce! Nathaniel, why are you yelling at me? This is a hospital, not your own home! What, do you want to beat me up as well?" Mango''s eyes were wide open, and she was extremely furious. Upon hearing her words, Nathaniel suddenly calmed down. He hurriedlyforted her, "No, Mango, I''m worried about you. You knew that you were allergic, and yet you still tortured your body like this. What if something happened to you? Your life is way more preciouspared to that b*stard!" "So what''s the use of raising your voice on me? If you don''t give the doctor the chance to save me, I''m really going to die of this allergy! Leave!" Seeing her like this, Nathaniel quickly left the emergency room like an obedient child. The doctors and nurses were stunned. The man who looked like he was going to eat someone alive just now was cowed by her just like that? This woman hadn''t made a sound at all, but her gestures seemed to have made a big impact on him? Faced with the puzzled and admiring gazes of the doctor and nurses, Mango was so embarrassed that she wanted to find somewhere and hide. It was so embarassing! Chapter 649 Chapter 649 After Nathaniel came out, he felt as if he had lost his dignity. How could he calm down instantly after being scolded by Mango? She obviously didn''t say anything as she was just scolding him with signnguage. Moreover, he didn''t even understand what she was trying to express. However, he could definitely tell that she was extremely unhappy. If his wife was unhappy, then the consequences would be grave. He didn''t care about what other people thought of him and whether they would say that he was a loser that bowed down easily or not. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, his anger didn''t dissipate at all. Since he couldn''t vent his anger on Mango, the doctor who had caused this entire chain of events would be in big trouble. Nathaniel took out his mobile phone and called Thomas. "I don''t care what means you use, you have to make sure that the useless doctor rots in jail and make his entire stay miserable ." After receiving the order from Nathaniel, Thomas knew that the doctor might have offended Nathaniel. He did not say anything more and just did as he was told. Not long after Mango was sent into the emergency room, Rainie and Denver arrived. When they saw Nathaniel sitting in the corridor outside, they asked him anxiously, "How''s Mango?" Nathaniel looked at them and said coldly, "What do you think? Do you still care about her? You always show off how deeply you care about her, but yet you still allowed her to make such a mess! Do you know that severe allergic reactions can drive people to death?" After being reprimanded, Denver didn''t dare to say a word. He knew that Mango had a n, but he didn''t expect it to turn out this way. Despite that, Rainie didn''t care about what Nathaniel had to say and retorted. "What are you yelling for? If you have the ability, why don''t you make that damn doctor disappear from Estania?" As soon as she mentioned this, Nathaniel was once again aggravated. "I stopped him froming here, but who sent a private jet to pick him up? My people were wasting time waiting at the city''s entrances to stop him." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Denver coughed uneasily and then turned his head away in a hurry. Rainie immediately understood. It seemed that Denver was the one who had sent the doctor over. But even if that was the case, so what? Not giving up, Rainie continued to say, "So what if we brought him here? We''re doing this for Mango, aren''t we? Do you want her to be mute for the rest of her life? That''s right, she became mute because of your family, didn''t she?" Her sharp words were like a knife stabbing into his deepest wounds. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel instantly fell silent. Denver felt that Rainie was going too far. He immediately tugged on her arm and whispered, "Rainie, stop it." "What? Are you that afraid of him? Or have you lost all your courage after he beat you up?" Meanwhile, Rainie was full of anger. Nathaniel''s presence pissed her off. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had promised to protect Mango and give her everything, she would never have approved of their rtionship. But now, things had turned out this way, but he still had the nerve to yell in front of her. Infuriated, she said, "It''s better if you leave quickly. Don''t make things hard for Mango." Right now, Nathaniel had been driven away for the first time in his life. However, he couldn''t retort at all. At this moment, Mango was pushed out of the emergency room. "Doctor, how is she?" Rainie ran straight over and deliberately pushed Nathaniel behind her to prevent him from approaching. Nathaniel''s brows were tightly knitted together, but there was nothing he could do about Rainie. After all, she truly cared for Mango. Seeing Nathaniel this way, Denver couldn''t help but sympathize with Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was suppressing his anger. Since when did he need others'' sympathy? Furthermore, it was from a guy that was younger than him. He was so depressed, but he couldn''t do anything. The doctor was stunned for a moment when he saw Nathaniel again, but he quickly regained his senses and responded to Rainie''s queries. "Miss Shen is fine. Although her condition seems severe, she didn''t ingest much of the medication that''s causing the allergic reaction. Thankfully, she was admitted to the hospital in time. She just has to drink more water and avoid the allergens." Hearing the doctor''s words, everyone in the room finally breathed a sigh of relief. By the time Mango was sent into the ward for observation, Nathaniel was already gone. Rainie was a little angry as she said, "Look, is this how he cares for Mango? He''s so superficial, and she doesn''t need a man like him. As a reminder, don''t get too close to him, get it? Otherwise, I will disown you." Denver didn''t dare to say a word. Upon hearing Rainie''s demanding tone, he knew that it was better for him to shut up. Then, Rainie looked at Mango, who was lying on the hospital bed, and said angrily, "This is such a mess. I don''t even know what the hell she was thinking. How could she sacrifice her health for some rotten b*stard! And you, you''re also her aplice. What will you do if anything happens to her?!" Denver felt a little aggrieved, but he did not dare say anything more. It didn''t take long for Mango to wake up. When she saw that Rainie and Denver were both by her side, she subconsciously looked behind them. She didn''t see Nathaniel, and a trace of disappointment shed across her eyes. Rainie could clearly see her expression. Then, she angrily poked Mango''s forehead with her finger and said, "What are you looking at? You still want him to be here, don''t you? Are you deliberately torturing yourself to make him worry for you? Mango, if you dare say yes, I''ll beat you up." Mango let out augh. She made a gesture and said, "I''m fine. You should know that I always know what I''m doing." "You don''t even know what''s good for you! Will you still do this if you did?" Faced with Rainie''s criticism, Mango immediately remained silent. She knew that she deserved a good scolding no matter what, so she decided to calm down and listen. However, Rainie became even angrier upon seeing her like this. "Can you stop making me worry? You are too idle, aren''t you? Then go to the mall. There are so many things waiting for you to handle. Don''t get me to do anything on behalf of you and then go off making trouble. If there''s ever a next time, I swear that I will leave everything to you. I don''t care." Rainie said as if she couldn''t wait to return all the shopping mail''s responsibilities to Mango right now. Hence, Mango was so scared that she hurriedly apologized to her. At this moment, Nathaniel appeared. He carried a lunchbox in his hand and walked directly in front of Mango. The three people in the room were all stunned. Rainie and Denver did not expect him to leave and prepare food for Mango. On the other hand, Mango did not expect to see him at all. Nathaniel did not care what others thought of him. He put the lunchbox on the table and opened it. Immediately, a vorsome aroma tickled her nose. "Wow, it smells good!" Denver felt hungry all of a sudden. What on earth was this? How could it be so fragrant? Nathaniel didn''t even spare him a nce. He directly scooped out the food into a bowl before handing it over to Mango. "I''ve asked Noah, and he said that you''re very weak now. You can''t eat a heavy meal. So, I made you your favorite egg porridge. I guess you''re hungry after a long day. Eat up." Mango''s throat suddenly closed up. She took the bowl and wanted to say thank you, but she didn''t know how to say it. She took a bite, and it tasted the same as before. However, she was having mixed emotions. On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t say anything else. Under such circumstances, Rainie could not drive Nathaniel away. They were all saying that they cared about Mango, but was waiting here silently their way of showing how they cared for her? Nathaniel left after learning that Mango was alright. In the end, he had sent over the items that Mango needed the most. Rainie suddenly felt that she had no right to me Nathaniel. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became extremely quiet. Mango could hear the sound of her breathing and rapid heart rate. She quickly ate a few mouthfuls, but she choked suddenly. "Ack!" As soon as she started coughing, Nathaniel came forward and patted her back. Then, he said softly "Eat slowly, no one''s gonna take it away from you." Mango instantly felt as if her back was on fire. She wanted to push Nathaniel away, but she felt awkward. She didn''t know if she should continue eating. Nathaniel was sensible enough to sense her dilemma. After she caught her breath, he quickly left the room and said in a low voice, "Slow down and eat. I''lle overter to collect it." After that, he went out. Seeing him like this, Rainie was at a loss for words. After noticing that Mango was staring at Nathaniel''s back in a daze, she couldn''t help but say, "Hey, don''t tell me that you''ve decided to forgive him and give him a second chance, hm?" Mango quickly regained her senses and shook her head hurriedly. She lowered her head and ate the bowl of porridge in her hand. Suddenly, she felt a little gloomy and stopped eating. Then, she put the bowl on the table. Seeing this, Denver pulled Rainie with him and said, "Mango, have a good rest. I''m going to see what''s going on with that useless doctor right now." "Alright!" Mango nodded her head. Although Rainie did not want to leave, she was reluctantly pulled away by Denver. Meanwhile, Mango was left alone in the room and she realised that Emberly hadn''t been dealt with. Since Emberly was involved in this, she should suffer together with the doctor. Mango sent a message to Rainie and said, "I''ve lost some important stuff too. Help me report it to the police." "What did you lose?" Rainie immediately became concerned. Mango recalled the items she had lost with the important items she had given Emberly back then. She couldn''t help but feel a little sad at the thought of this. She told Rainie, and Rainie quickly reported it to the police. Just then, Nathaniel walked past Rainie and frowned slightly when he heard her speak. So, Mango had lost something? He hurriedly took out his mobile phone and logged onto the Inte to check Emberly''s background. He stumbled upon a lot of illegal things that Emberly had done, including the whole process of Anaya''s attempted murder. Knowing that Mango was going to cause trouble for Emberly, Nathaniel immediately sent the information to the police''s email anonymously. After doing all this, he put away his mobile phone. Just then, he noticed a personing from the opposite side, and his expression suddenly changed. Chapter 650 Chapter 650 "What are you doing here?" Nathaniel blocked Bettany''s path. Bettany wasn''t surprised at all when she saw Nathaniel. She didn''t care much and said indifferently, "It seems like you don''t want me to attend to Mango?" "No, of course not! I''m just a little worried. You said that the probability of sess is not high." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Bettany said in a low voice, "It seems that you didn''t tell Mango about this." "I don''t need you here for the time being. You can go back first and returnter." Nathaniel witnessed how Mango desperately wanted to get her throat treated. Right now, he was a little scared. What would he do if Mango insisted on gambling her life? Bettany nced at Nathaniel. She paused for a moment and said, ''Til be in Estania these days. If you need anything, you cane to me at any time." "What are you doing here in Estania? Are you here just for Mango?" Nathaniel became alert. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bettany shook her head and said truthfully, "There are some things that need to be dealt with. I came to check on Mango after I learned that she''s here. I don''t care whether she wants to treat her throat or not, but I''m here to check up on Wisdom. Is he doing better now?" Hearing her words, Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief. "Wisdom is doing much better, but he can''t go with you now." "Mr. Ye, I just want to know, is the promise between me and Wisdom still valid?" Hearing Bettany''s question, Nathaniel''s expression turned a little grim. "Wisdom has just gotten better. Isn''t it inappropriate for you to mention this now?" "I''m just asking. Of course, our deal can start at any time, but don''t dy his medical study." After that, Bettany left. Nathaniel watched as she left, and he was in a daze. When Rainie came out, she saw Nathaniel looking at the corner in a trance-like state. She couldn''t help but step forward and look in the direction that he was staring. However, she didn''t find anyone or anything interesting. Nathaniel suddenly sensed another person''s presence. When he turned around, he saw Rainie standing beside him, and she was fixing her eyes on something. "What are you doing?" "I should be the one asking you this, ain''t it? What are you doing here?" When Rainie saw Nathaniel acting like this, she felt that something was wrong. However, Nathaniel said calmly, "Why do you care so much?" "I don''t care about you." Rainie nced at him and walked away. After a few steps, she stopped. Then, she turned to him again and said, "You''d better not provoke Mango too much. Although you did a good job, I still don''t approve of you guys being together." "You''re not her." After saying that, Nathaniel turned around and went into the ward. When Denver came out, he happened to bump into Nathaniel. When he and Nathaniel brushed past each other, he whispered, "Do you have time to have a chat another day?" "Sure." After saying that, Nathaniel stepped into the ward. Mango had already closed her eyes as she was in the midst of her nap. However, Nathaniel knew that she was not asleep. She just did not want to talk to him He didn''t mind it as he came to the table and tidied up the lunchbox and chopsticks before sitting down in front of her bed. Mango thought that he would leave after cleaning up, but she never expected to see him sitting down. She suddenly opened her eyes, only to see Nathaniel looking at her dotingly. She was a little annoyed, but it was a pity that she couldn''t even curse at him. She could only re at him before turning her head away. Seeing her childish actions, Nathaniel smiled and said, "You''re a grown woman, yet you''re still so cute." What the hell! Mango cursed at him in her heart. "Don''t think that I can''t hear you if you scold me in secret." As soon as he finished speaking, she turned around in surprise. How did he know? Nathaniel could read the expression on her face. Then, he smiled, "I can read your mind." What the f*ck! Mango cursed out once again in her heart. "Ah, you scolded me again." Nathaniel pointed it out. By then, Mango was a little gloomy. She pulled the nket over her face. Nathaniel quickly pulled the quilt down and said, "Don''t cover yourself. You already can''t speak, what would I do if anything else happens to you?" Mango felt that Nathaniel was there to annoy and infuriate her. She suddenly reached out her hand and pushed him, which meant she wanted him to leave. Nathaniel felt the strength exerted by her weak hands while she was pushing him. Then, he smiled as he enjoyed the peace and serenity that was hard toe by. Mango tried hard to push him away but he didn''t budge at all. In the end, she was left panting heavily. Nathaniel smiled and stroked her hair while he asked softly, "Do you really want to regain your voice? Even if you have to risk your life, do you still want to do it?" Mango was immediately stunned. There had to be a reason for him to say this. A ray of hope rose in her heart. Nathaniel could tell the answer already from her reaction. As a healthy person, who would want to be mute fortheir entire life? "You have an idea, don''t you?" Mango made a gesture and asked him. Nathaniel was in the middle of a dilemma. He also hoped that she would recover one day. After all, she had been through many ups and downs. However, the risk that she had to take to heal her throat was definitely not something he could bear. Seeing that he remained silent, she tugged on his hand anxiously. This was the first time Mango had taken the initiative to hold his hands after Madam Ye''s incident. He was a little excited, but at the same time, he felt sad. How did they end up like this? He looked at Mango and said in a low voice, "Yes, I have an idea. However, you have to agree to one condition." "What''s the condition?" Mango asked anxiously. Nathaniel looked at her and muttered, "Stay with me for seven days. In that period, you belong to mepletely. After that, I will arrange the surgery for you." Mango became silent in an instant. Seven days in exchange for her lifelong recovery seemed like a good deal. However, she wasn''t quite pleased with it. She knew that she shouldn''t put the me on Nathaniel for what Madam Ye did to her. But what could she do? She was also helpless! After all, she lost her grandmother! Nathaniel tensed up when he noticed that Mango had fallen silent. Did she really not want to be with him? He was deeply hurt. "Didn''t you say that you would do anything in order to recover your ability to speak? Can''t you even promise me such a small request?" Nathaniel''s urging was slightly unbearable to Mango. She was desperate to regain her voice, but... Right at this moment, a tender voice rang out. "Mommy, just ept it. You''re not losing anything if you apany him for seven days in exchange for a chance at recovery, whichsts a lifetime. Besides, aren''t you guys still husband and wife? At the very least, you can divorce Mr. Ye after seven days." Zion''s voice resounded, and Nathaniel''s lip twitched upon hearing what he had to say. "You little brat, are you really my son?" Nathaniel simply couldn''t understand why Zion would say something like that. Zion was pushed into the room by Wisdom. Then, he said nonchntly, Tm your son, but mommy gave birth to me. Inparison, it''s logical that I have a closer rtionship with mommy, right?" As he spoke, Zion smiled in an indulgent manner and ran towards Mango. Although Wisdom did not speak, his expression was much better and he also had a hint of a smile on his face. Mango suddenly felt as if she had been teased by her sons. She looked at Zion in embarrassment as she gestured and asked, "Why did youe here? Are your legs better now?" "Oh, Mommy, you don''t have to worry about me or Wisdom either. Well be fine. Just rx and go on a vacation. Seven days is short. Mr. Ye, why don''t you book a flight ticket? Don''t you want some alone time with mommy away from all of us?" Zion''s words immediately cheered Nathaniel up. He looked at Mango and asked in a gentle voice, "Do you agree?" Since she was pushed to this point, did it even matter if she disagreed? If she epted it, the children would definitelyugh at her. However, if she refused, it seemed that even the voice in her heart was telling her to be with Nathaniel again. She red at Nathaniel with a bitter look, and then turned her head around to ignore him "What do you say?" Nathaniel didn''t get a definite answer, so he asked again unwillingly. Upon seeing this, Zion facepalmed himself. "Mr. Ye, why are you so dumb? Mommy didn''t shake her head, so this means that she agrees. What else do you want her to say? Do you not wish for her to ept it?" "Is that true?" Nathaniel was overjoyed. He couldn''t care less about his son''s presence and kissed Mango on the cheek. "I''m going to buy a flight ticket." After that, he ran out. "Oh God, my eyes! Come on, we are still children!" Zion covered his eyes exaggeratedly. Wisdom did the same, causing Mango''s face to flush red from embarrassment. She wanted to drive the two children away, but she couldn''t make a sound. She could only wave her hand as she blushed crimson again. Zion saw that Mango was about to beat him up and hurriedly said, "Wisdom, let''s leave. I feel a sense of impending doom, so hurry up!" As he spoke, he rushed away in his wheelchair as if Mango was really going to hit him. Mango almost burst outughing after looking at them. Wisdom smiled at Mango before he pushed Zion out of the ward. When Mango was the only one left in the room, she suddenly felt a little out of ce. Did she really have to go with Nathaniel? They hadn''t had a honeymoon when they got married. Now, with Madam Ye''s matter and Madam Hans''s death separating them, could they spend seven days together without any issues? She was having mixed emotions. In the end, she told herself not to think about it. Since this was the case, then she would take one step at a time. No matter what, this was just merely a transaction. She would apany Nathaniel for seven days, and get her throat treated. After that, they were no longer entangled anymore. Mango told herself this, and she felt a little better when she thought about it that way. That was the only way she would feel a little less guilty towards the Hans family and Madam Hans. Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Nathaniel had arranged it all at a quick pace. Since he had made an impromptu decision to stay with Mango for seven days, he was afraid that something might really happen and that they wouldn''t have a pleasant time together. He recalled that they hadn''t been together most of the time ever since Mango had married him. The moments they spent together were very few. It wasn''t just Madam Ye''s matter that made him feel like he owed her. It was also the fact that they were married for eight years, and Mango had given birth to their children. Browsing the tourist attractions on his mobile phone, he was suddenly having a hard time choosing a ce to go. His hands trembled slightly, and he called Thomas immediately. "Thomas, where do you think will be a good ce to travel to?" Thomas was stunned for a moment and quickly said, "Mr. Ye, are you going to let me take some time off and travel together with my wife?" "What are you talking about? I''m going out with Mango. You should just stay at thepany and work diligently." Thomas was upset after hearing his words. "Mr. Ye, thepany is yours, so you should take care of it yourself." "If you want it, I can give it to you. I don''t have time for this right now." Nathaniel was telling the truth. Thomas was even more gloomy after hearing that. "Hurry up. Where do you think will be fun? I want to book a flight ticket." "Flight ticket? Don''t you want to take your private jet?" Thomas asked in confusion. Nathaniel looked at the corridor outside and said softly, "Nope. I want to lead the life of an ordinary person, and I want to experience a simple life with her." "An ordinary couple? What''s so good about that?" Nathaniel was stunned by his words. What did he just say? There was nothing wrong with pursuing an ordinary life, right? As long as the two of them could be together, staying at home was a vacation. Nevertheless, Nathaniel still remembered the look in Mango''s eyes when they first got married. He owed Mango a honeymoon! Nathaniel whispered, "So, what do you think?" "If you opt for nice weather, it''s Nakasara for sure. yville has some delicious food. Almafy Coast is interesting. The atmosphere there is rxing." Upon hearing his words, Nathaniel finally made up his mind. "Then, please help me book two flight tickets to Nakasara. Be quick. It''s best if you find a flight today." After that, he hung up the phone. Thomas hurried to get everything ready. Nathaniel returned to the ward and saw Mango staring outside the window in a daze. There was a hint of mncholy in her eyes. In the past, Mango wasn''t like this. However, it was somehow heart-wrenching when he saw her doing this. He stepped forward and gently embraced her from behind. Mango was stunned when she felt his familiar aura. She wanted to struggle, but she fell silent instead. "Shall we start the seven days now?" However, Mango''s response made him upset. "Is that the only way to make you feel morefortable? If so, you can do whatever you want." Nathaniel''s words caused Mango to fall silent once more. She didn''t want to hurt him. She also knew that sometimes words cut deeper than a knife. However, she really didn''t mean it. "Well, let''s not talk about it. I don''t care what you want to do. After all, we have to stay together for seven days, right?" Nathaniel put on a smile. Nevertheless, Mango could see the bitterness beneath it. Honestly, she didn''t feel good either. "What do you think of Nakasara? I remember when we just got married, you wanted to have a honeymoon, but I was too busy at that time. In the end, it was dyed for eight years. Since we have this opportunity, shall we go to Nakasara together?" Nathaniel''s words made Mango pause again. She didn''t expect that he still remembered they hadn''t been on a honeymoon since eight years ago. It probably wasn''t because he was busy, but it was because he hadn''t thought about it. After all, Nathaniel didn''t know what she wanted at that time. Now that they were able to have a honeymoon, she nodded immediately. Meanwhile, Thomas had booked the flight tickets. Then, Nathaniel asked softly, "Do you need anything? If not, let''s go now." "What about the children?" Mango was still a little worried. "Don''t worry, I''ve already contacted a nanny to take care of them." "How about Rita?" "I''ve also found a nanny for her. Rest assured, we''ll only be gone for seven days. There''s nothing to worry about." Nathaniel wished that she would also care for him just like how she did with the children. He was actually jealous of them. Seeing that he had arranged everything, Mango sent a text message to Rainie, telling her that she was going away for a few days. When Rainie asked her where she was going, Mango didn''t say anything. Soon, Nathaniel took her with him and they set off immediately. When Denver and Rainie heard that Mango had left with Nathaniel, Rainie was so angry. "Thomas, did Nathaniel kidnap Mango again? No matter what happens, it''s impossible for Mango to be with him." Rainie gave Thomas a call out of anger. Thomas rubbed his temples and said, "Honey, they are going to have a honeymoon. Don''t worry about it, okay? It''s their own rtionship." "Bullsh*t! What do you mean by that? How much did Mango give up for this rtionship? She''s already scarred and bruised, so what do you know about her? Are you really willing to let her die over at the Ye family?" Rainie ranted as she hung up the phone eventually. "Where did they go?" Rainie was about to investigate Mango''s whereabouts when Denver stopped her. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Rainie, Thomas is right. They''re a couple and they will handle it themselves. I can see that Mango still has feelings for Mr. Ye, and he still loves her." "So what? I don''t want to see her getting hurt anymore. Do you understand?" After, Rainie sat on the bench and looked particrly upset. Upon seeing her like this, Denver came forward andforted her. "I understand. You can''t wait to bear all the suffering on behalf of Mango. But Rainie, everyone has a life of their own. Even if Mango really divorces Mr. Ye, will she be happy? Will her children live afortable life? Mr. Ye is not a bad person. If he was a man who didn''t care about his wife and children at all, he will surely get divorced. But think about it, how long can you be with her? You will also get married and have your own family and children in the future. What will Mango do then? She will be left alone with the children. Is this what you want to see?" Rainie suddenly became speechless. She didn''t mean for it to be that way! However... "Rainie, don''t worry about it. They will handle it well." Despite that, she was still displeased by his words. "Nathaniel beat you up. So, why are you still helping him? Are you nuts?" Denver said with a smile, "If he didn''t beat me, I wouldn''t say this at all. It''s because he cares about Mango that I trust her with him. Mango has to ovee the barriers herself, but you have to give it some time. I checked it out earlier, and when Mango had her ident, Mr. Ye was on a mission for the military. Do you think it is not a good thing, being entrusted to a man who gave up his own family to serve the military? Now Mr. Ye has already let go of these responsibilities. Therefore, he has a lot of time to apany Mango and make up for it. Why are you stopping him instead?" "I''m doing it for Mango." Rainie didn''t know how to refute anymore. Denver knew that Rainie''s opinion was already wavering. Then, he continued, "If you really wished for her happiness, you should let go of her. Mr. Ye is a real man, but he can''t do everything on his own. He didn''t expect things to turn out like this either, did he? Besides, it was Mango''s own choice. Although she knew about the huge responsibilities of being his wife, she was still willing to be a military wife. What does that mean? It shows that she loves him. The word love is very magical. It can start wars and mend broken hearts. Do you want to Mango to regret and suffer for the rest of her life? They love each other, and now what they need most is time." "Well, since you''re so good at talking about love, when will you get yourself a girlfriend? A few days ago, mom called and asked if you have one. Denver, if you don''t find a girlfriend now, mom and dad will think that you''re gay!" Rainie immediately changed the topic. Denver was taken by surprise and whined. "Rainie, can you stop doing this?" "Come home with me to see mom and dad." Rainie immediately grabbed his arm and dragged him home. When Mango and Nathaniel arrived at the airport, Mango was a little puzzled. Nathaniel wanted to know what she was thinking, so he said with a smile, "From now on, we are not Mr. Ye or Ms. Shen. We are just an ordinary couple. Shall we travel like one?" Mango paused for a moment, but she still nodded her head. Before marrying Nathaniel, she took flights in economy ss too. After getting on the ne, Mango was stunned once again. Nathaniel was also startled. Thomas did as he was told. He really went and booked an economy ss flight for them. Looking at the crowded cabin, Nathaniel felt a little depressed. Weren''t his legs going to be crippled after flying for six hours? Mango seemed to have seen through his embarrassment. She smiled and gestured, "Would you like an upgrade?" Seeing the teasing look in her eyes, Nathaniel gritted his teeth and said, "No need, the economy cabin is fine." Mango did not argue either. Instead, she felt a strange sense of relief in her heart. She seemed to have returned to when she was still in her university days, back to the time when she travelled with Rainie in the economy ss. Mango found their assigned seats in no time. Nathaniel saw Mango''s seat was by the window, and he was in the aisle seat while there was an empty seat in the middle. He suddenly felt a little angry. What was wrong with Thomas? Shouldn''t he have booked the seats next to each other? Why was there an empty seat in the middle? Just as Nathaniel was perplexed, a tall man walked over and sat directly next to Mango. Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Nathaniel''s expression turned a little grim. He stepped forward and said to the man, "Hey, can we switch seats?" The man nced at Nathaniel and saidzily, "No." Nathaniel tried to suppress his dissatisfaction as much as possible and whispered, "She''s my wife. Well, as long as you are willing to change the seats with me, I will give you 1,000 dors." The man paused for a moment. He nced at Mango, and he looked at Nathaniel again. Seeing that Mango didn''t say a word and that she was also very attractive, he immediately said, "Nope." Nathaniel really wanted to shove him away. However, he tried to suppress his temper when he noticed Mango''s teasing expression. "Two thousand dors!" Nathaniel''s words caused some turmoil in the surrounding passengers. "We''ll exchange seats with you guys, so why don''t you give us the money instead?" Mango couldn''t help but let out a sigh upon seeing the enthusiasm of the passengers behind them. Indeed, there was nothing money couldn''t buy! She looked at Nathaniel helplessly and agreed with the proposal of the passenger behind her. The man who was sitting in between them suddenly became anxious. "Miss, are you guys really together? Then I will switch with him. With you being so silent, I thought that he wanted to take advantage of you." Upon hearing this, Nathaniel''s lips twitched. Did he look like a pervert? However, Mango shook her head with a smile, expressing that she was going to stick with Nathaniel''s decision. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was still holding a grudge on what happened, and he replied coldly, "Sorry, we won''t exchange seats with you." After that, Mango and he switched seats with the people behind them. Nathaniel''s mood instantly brightened up after he sat down with Mango as he wished, and the corners of his lips curled up into a smile. He was like a satisfied lion after a meal. Knowing that she loved to sit at the window seat, Nathaniel chose to be seated in the middle. Soon, the ne took off, and the surrounding passengers began to quieten down. Noticing that Nathaniel was positioning himself uneasily in the seat, she knew that he was not used to economy ss. The economy cabin was rtively narrow, so a tall man like him had to squeeze himself into the tiny seat. Other than that, there were people on both sides, so it was even more difficult for him to move comfortably. She couldn''t help but reach out and tugged on his hand. Then, she took out her mobile phone and wrote on it, "Would you like to upgrade? The flight is six hours, and you''re just torturing yourself this way." "Us?" Seeing the look of anticipation in his eyes, she couldn''t help but agree to it. She was doing alright, but Nathaniel was ufortable in the economy cabin. Noticing Mango''s hesitation, Nathaniel could already tell that she liked the kind of atmosphere of being together with the rest of the regr people. He held her hand and said in a low voice, "Forget it, I''ll just stay here. It''s fine." Mango knew he was lying, and she was having mixed feelings. She turned her face away as she looked at the scenery outside. Then, she told herself that it was his choice, and he couldn''t me her for that. Upon seeing that Mango was ignoring him, he had no idea what was wrong with her. Since he couldn''t ask her, he chose to take out his phone and send Thomas a message. "You don''t want your bonus this month, do you? You actually booked economy for me!" Thomas felt a little exasperated when he saw the text message. "Mr. Ye, you said that you wanted to live an ordinary life. There are a lot of ordinary people who book economy!" "Well, fine. But why didn''t you book our seats together. What are you trying to do?" This was what infuriated Nathaniel the most. As soon as he thought of the way the man looked at him, he wanted to give Thomas a good beating. Thomas said with a smile, "There''s nothing I can do since I booked the tickette. Mr. Ye, you were in such a hurry that they don''t have seats avable for two anymore." "Bullsh*t! If you''re determined to do it, you can arrange it any way you want." Nathaniel didn''t believe the words Thomas said. Thomas continued, "Mr. Ye, you are just an ordinary person now. Therefore, you should look and act like one, right? Ordinary people can''t change their seats that easily." "That''s it! Just you wait." Nathaniel was displeased with his response. At this moment, the old man on the next seat was getting up and he identally scraped Nathaniel''s mouth with the zipper on his bag. Nathaniel''s mouth twitched due to the sudden pain. "What are you trying to do?" Nathaniel asked. The old man nced at Nathaniel without saying a word. Then, he got up and went to the bathroom. It was the first time that Nathaniel had beenpletely ignored. He was a little frustrated. When he turned his head around, he noticed that Mango had already fallen asleep. Her eyshes were long, and they looked even more enchanting under the sunlight. Then, Nathaniel asked for a nket from the stewardess and gently covered her with it. "Young man, are you two newlyweds? You two are so close." The aunt in the next seat saw this and asked with a smile. Nathaniel responded happily, "No, we have been married for eight years, but I''m too busy and I rarely have time for her." "It''s not easy. You guys have such a good rtionship even after eight years. Your wife is not in good health, isn''t she? She looks very sleepy." "Yes, she''s not feeling quite well." Nathaniel nodded. "Young man, treat your wife better. If not you''re gonna end up like me at my age where it''s difficult to find someone who loves and cares about you." The woman said with a sigh, and her eyes were a little teary. Nathaniel suddenly felt that time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, they had been married for eight years. Were they getting old soon? Mango''s head was resting on his shoulder while he leaned back on the seat. Then, he closed his eyes to rest. In fact, Mango''s eyes were closed, but she wasn''t asleep at all. After sensing Nathaniel''s movement, she paused for a moment before she continued to rest on his shoulder. Soon, she fell into a deep sleep on his shoulder while feeling his breath on her face. The ne arrived in Nakasara six hourster. Mango suddenly felt much better as she looked at the clear blue skies around her. Many people began to get off the ne, but Nathaniel sat there and did not move. Mango nced at him as she gestured and asked, "What''s wrong?" "My legs are numb." Nathaniel said with embarrassment. It was really difficult to sit motionlessly for six hours in a row. Meanwhile, Mango couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed after recalling that she had been sleeping soundly the entire time instead. "You should have woken me up. Economy ss is rtively narrow. You should get up and move around during the long flight." "I''m fine." Nathaniel said with a smile. Sensing her concern for him, it was worth it even if his legs went numb. After finally easing up a bit, Nathaniel got up and pulled her with him. He stretched out his arms in order to prevent others from crowding around them. Mango was a little embarrassed as she was taken care of by him. Upon seeing that many people were rushing towards the exit, she curled up in Nathaniel''s arms and walked out slowly. After getting off the ne, they took a taxi heading to the hotel which had been booked in advance. The air here was very fresh and the weather was nice. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After they settled down in the hotel, Nathaniel immediately left. Not long after, he had bought a lot of fruits for her, including mangoes, her favourite. When she noticed the mangoes, she quickly took them from him. "Aren''t you allergic to mangoes?" As she made a gesture, she quickly checked his hands and arms. Nathaniel said with a smile, "It''s all right. But you like them, don''t you?" Mango paused for a moment before making a gesture and saying, "I don''t like them anymore." Nathaniel knew that she was just concerned about his allergy to mangoes. It seemed that she still cared about him, but she was just reluctant to express it. Nathaniel watched as Mango carried the fruit inside. Then, he sat on the sofa before he opened up the travelling brochure and said, "Are we going to go on a tour or travel by ourselves?" Mango thought for a moment before she gestured and said, "Tour. Since we''re not familiar with this ce. It''s better to do so." "Okay, it''s up to you." Nathaniel listened to her suggestion. Upon seeing this, Mango was a little taken aback. "Don''t just go along with everything I say." "Happy wife, happy life." Nathaniel joked before hethen leaned over with his mobile phone in hand. His scent wafted through her nostrils, causing her to move away subconsciously. However, Nathaniel acted as if he didn''t see it and continued to fiddle with his phone. "So which tour group should we choose?" Nathaniel, who had taken off his suit jacket, was looking forward to the trip just like a freshman who had just graduated. Mango looked at him in casual clothing, and old memories flitted through her mind. During their university days, Nathaniel was always elegant and charming. He was so extremely handsome that people couldn''t take their eyes off of him. However, he had be even more mature and charismatic despite the passage of time. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was waiting for her reply. Upon seeing that there wasn''t any response, he suddenly raised his head and saw her eyes fixed on him dazedly. He couldn''t help but smile and said, "I know that I''m good-looking, but it''s about time we leave to admire the beautiful scenery outside. So, my dear wife, please give me some suggestions so that we can go out on a trip tomorrow." Only then did Mango blush and regained her senses. She was already the mother of two children. How was she still so powerless against his charms? She was already a grown woman, yet her heart skipped a bit after looking at him just like a teenager. She quickly lowered her head and casually clicked on an option on his phone. "This? Are you sure?" Nathaniel had been allowing her to take the lead so far. This made her feel like they were really an ordinary married couple on their honeymoon. Mango nodded her head. "Okay!" Nathaniel decided on the tour package appointed by Mango. Then, he handed his wallet and credit card to her. "What''s the matter?" Mango was a little confused. "My wife should be in charge of the money. That''s what a man should do." "Where did you learn all of this from?" Mango felt as if Nathaniel had been brainwashed. Nathaniel said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s yours. And if you don''t mind it, I''m yours too." Mango was dumbfounded. She quickly got up and tried to ignore him. Just then, she suddenly heard the doorbell ringing. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 "I¡¯m going to open the door!" Mango quickly stood up and ran to it. Looking at Mango running away, Nathaniel thought she was very adorable. It was as if they had returned to their university years. Back then, Mango had never dared to look at him in the eye, and she had always been secretly looking at him. Each time he looked at her, she would always run away just like she did just now. Nathaniel felt rxed. Now that he was here, he felt that everything had changed. That was the taste of love. Nathanielidfortably on the chair and watched Mango open the door. However, he didn''t know how to express his feelings. He quickly stood up and pulled Mango behind him. "What''s the matter?" He asked the visitor. "Hello, sir, I''m from a nearby travel agency. Just here to ask if you need any help?" It was a girl who seemed to have just graduated from university. Nathaniel looked at her as if he was meeting another Mango. He said tly, "No, it''s not necessary. We''ve already decided on a travel agency." "Sir, it''s like this. We are an autonomous region and many viges have their own administrative department. You are a visitor. If you find an unreliable agency, you will suffer terrible losses. Our agency is not the same. We operate ording to federalws..." "Well, we don''t want it. Thank you." Nathaniel felt that the girl was too noisy and quickly interrupted her. "My wife has already decided on the agency and that''s it." After that, he closed the door directly. Mango blushed a little when he called her his wife. She broke free from Nathaniel''s restraints and ran to take a bath alone. Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh at her reaction. In the evening, Nathaniel didn''t force Mango to sleep on the same bed with him. Instead, he gave the bed to Mango and slept on the sofa. Mango looked at his tall figure nestling on the sofa and couldn''t help but hesitate. What if she asked Nathaniel toe up? Should she just let him sleep on the sofa like that? Nathaniel looked at the awkward expression in Mango''s eyes and smiled. "What''s wrong? Are you nning to show me mercy and let me stay with you?" Mango saw the glint in Nathaniel''s eyes and quickly pulled the nket over her to cover herself. She did not give any response. Nathaniel knew that even if he slept with Mango now, she wouldn''t have any objections to it. However, he still held himself back. There would be plenty of time in the future, so he was not in a hurry. Nathaniel turned off the lights in the bedroom and went back to the sofa. When Mango saw that Nathaniel hadn''te up, she heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, there was also a hint of disappointment. Noticing the change in her mood, Mango immediately stopped herself. What was there to be disappointed about? Did she really expect to have something more between them? Mango quickly covered her head and forced herself to sleep. However, the more she did so, the more she could not fall asleep. On the contrary, she heard Nathaniel''s steady breathing. He was asleep? Mango was a little surprised. Thinking about it carefully, Nathaniel had suffered a lot along the way. Growing up, this must be his first time sitting in economy ss for such a long flight. It was normal for him to be tired now. Upon realizing that Nathaniel had fallen asleep, Mango finally rxedpletely. Without wearing her shoes, she walked towards Nathaniel barefoot. She did not turn on the lights, but she could still see Nathaniel''s face clearly. Sitting in front of Nathaniel''s sofa, Mango looked at him and even reached out to touch Nathaniel''s face. However, when she was a few centimeters away from it, she stopped. Following that, Mango let out a sigh. She took the quilt and covered Nathaniel''s body with it. She then took his clothes to the bathroom to wash. Mango didn''t notice that Nathaniel had already opened his eyes by the time she got up. He looked at her busy figure, and it was as if they were still in the Ye family home. At the time, Mango had prepared everything for him in the same way, but now, she could only do this when he was asleep. Noticing that Mango was barefoot, Nathaniel wanted to get up and walk over with her slippers in hand. However, as soon as Mango turned around, Nathaniel stopped his movements subconsciously and quickly closed his eyes. He knew that Mango didn''t want things to go back to how it was before. Once he woke up, everything would go downhill. Nathaniel continued to pretend to be asleep. Mango walked over and took a look. When she saw that Nathaniel''s nket had fallen to the ground, she quickly bent down and picked it up. However, as she was lifting it up, she let out a muffled groan and the nket slipped out of her grasp. She hugged her left hand, a bitter look shed across her face. Then, Nathaniel felt the weight of the nket on his body. He took advantage of the moment to squint his eyes and take a look, only to see Mango hugging her left hand. It was as if she was in some kind of pain. He frowned slightly. He still remembered that Mango''s arm was injured from blocking an attack for him. Could it be that there were some lingering aftereffects? Nathaniel''s brows were tightly furrowed. Mango took a while to calm down and feel better. However, she could only use her right hand to pick up the nket and cover Nathaniel''s body with it singlehandedly. Then, she tidied herself up and went back to the bed to lie down. Because of the fatigue from the flight, Mango soon fell asleep. It wasn''t until Mango had fallen asleep that Nathaniel finally opened his eyes. He looked at Mango''s feet and hurriedly fetched a basin of warm water. He soaked a towel in it and then wiped Mango''s feet. However, Mango was too tired and she didn''t wake up. After Nathaniel wiped her feet dry, he rubbed his hands and started massaging Mango''s soles. Mango turned aroundfortably and continued to sleep. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After Nathaniel massaged Mango, he frowned slightly when he saw Mango''s weak left arm. He adjusted the temperature in the room a few degrees higher. Although he felt a little warm, he had heard from others that it was not good for a woman to stay in an air-conditioned room with a low temperature. Thus, he chose to focus on Mango''s wellbeing instead. All of a sudden, he wanted to smoke. During the period when Mango was away, he''d picked up his smoking habit again. ncing at Mango, Nathaniel went out with his cigarettes. When he arrived at the corridor outside, Nathaniel lit a cigarette and called Thomas. "Help me investigate what happened to Mango''s left arm." "All right." When Thomas was looking into it, Nathaniel was very uneasy. He stood in the corridor smoking one cigarette after another until Thomas replied. "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye left arm is disabled." "What did you say?" The cigarette between Nathaniel''s fingers fell straight to the ground, but he did not notice. Thomas said in a low voice, "Mrs. Ye''s arm was not treated in time, and she was also forced by Madam Ye to do some housework, so..." "Damn it!" Nathaniel punched the wall in anger. Madam Ye was already dead. If she was still alive, Nathaniel would definitely not spare her! After he calmed down, Nathaniel entered the room. Mango was still asleep. Her face looked so serene and gentle as the moonlight shone in through the window. However, Nathaniel''s heart ached. She had gone through so much, so it was no wonder she chose to end this marriage. If it was him, he didn''t know if he could take it. Furthermore, all of this happened due to his negligence. Nathaniel once again walked in front of Mango. He held her hand and sat on the bed for the entire night. When Mango woke up in the morning, she noticed that Nathaniel had fallen asleep by her bedside. Plus, he was still holding onto her hand. She didn''t move, for fear that she would wake Nathaniel up. Mango looked at Nathaniel and realized that his face was still the same even after eight years. Seeing how distressed he was, there was a trace of sweetness in her heart. Since the two of them only had seven days to be together, she should put other things aside for now and enjoy these seven days wholeheartedly. Upon thinking of this, Mango pulled her hand away and Nathaniel woke up immediately. "Are you awake?" Nathaniel asked quickly. When he saw Mango''s gentle gaze, he couldn''t help but be stunned. He rubbed his eyes and thought that he was seeing things. "I don''t seem to have woken up yet, have I?" Mango smiled and gestured, "I''m hungry, let''s go and eat." "Okay, let''s eat!" Nathaniel was very happy. As long as Mango smiled at him, he would do anything for her. As soon as he heard that Mango was hungry, he started to pull her out but she stopped him. "We haven''t washed up yet." Mango felt that Nathaniel wasn''tpletely awake at the moment. Nathaniel also noticed this problem, but he didn''t care much about it. He smiled as he spoke, "Right, I really need my wife with me. I''ll wash up then we can leave right away. No, wait, you go first." Nathaniel paced around like a silly boy. Mango gestured with a smile and said, "You go first. I want to lie down for a while. I''ll go after you." "Are you feeling ufortable?" Nathaniel started to get worried. Mango shook her head. "I just want to stay in bed for a while." She smiled shyly. Seeing that Mango was fine, Nathaniel was relieved and headed to the bathroom. It didn''t take long for him to wash up. He had already finished before Mango even got out of bed. "Do you need my help?" Nathaniel hurriedly asked since he''d just learned that Mango''s left arm couldn''t exert any strength. Mango paused for a moment before shaking her head. She went to the bathroom to wash up. When she came out, she saw that Nathaniel had already prepared everything. He specifically prepared a big bag which was filled with water and food. Mango gestured, "We''re just going on a trip, so we don''t need that many things, do we?" "I think it''s better to take it with us. We have to bring along some water, as we''re not sure if the ones sold are clean. Your blood sugar is a little low, so I prepared some food for you so that you won''t copse from fatigue." Seeing that Nathaniel was so well kitted out, Mango didn''t say anything. She just wasn''t used to seeing Nathaniel, who normally had everything prepared by Thomas, prepare anything on his own. After breakfast, they arrived at the travel agency. This ce had been selected by Mango at thest minute. She thought that it would be a very big agency, but she was somewhat disappointed as soon as she arrived. It was only a small house with a table at the door with some tourist attractions on it. It was very shabby. Mango was slightly uneasy. "Nathaniel, let''s switch to another agency." Mango asked Nathaniel for his opinion. At this moment, a woman walked out. Both Nathaniel and Mango were stunned at the sight of her. Chapter 654 Chapter 654 "Edolie?" The two of them never imagined that they would meet Edolie here! Edolie had been forcefully exiled from Ocean City by Nathaniel at the beginning. Furthermore, they''d heard she''d been sent overseas. What was she doing here? Obviously, Edolie had also noticed Mango and Nathaniel. Edolie had a grudge against Mango. But on the contrary, she loved Nathaniel more than ever. Seeing them here, Edolie was also surprised. Nathaniel reacted quickly. "Let''s go! Let''s choose another agency." No matter what, Nathaniel did not intend to stay with the agency with Mango anymore as soon as he saw Edolie here. However, Edolie stopped them. "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, how have you been?" Eddie''s smile was bright and she didn''t act like who she used to be in Ocean City at all. Mango couldn''t help but sigh. She didn''t expect them to meet her here, and now, she didn''t even have a chance to greet Edolie. Nathaniel immediately pulled Mango behind him and said coldly, "I remember that you are supposed to be abroad. Who said you coulde back?" "Mr. Ye, you are so bossy. This is Nakasara, not Ocean City. Are you going to exile me again? While I was abroad, I was not familiar with the ce and thenguage. Do you intend to starve me to death, Mr. Ye?" Edolie sounded like she wasining. Nathaniel said coldly, "I remembered giving you a sum of money. If you use it well, you can live carefree until your golden years." "Mr. Ye, you wanted me to leave you and not destroy your life, and staying here aplishes the same thing. If you didn''te here, we would never have met again. Speaking of this, I still want to thank you. The money you gave me is enough for me to buy a house here and own a small business. It''s not bad. What do you think? Mr. and Mrs. Ye, are you here on leisure?" Edolie seemed to have forgotten about everything and was particrly approachable. Whereas Mango was somewhat repulsed as she thought of the past. Then, she turned around and left. When Nathaniel saw Mango leave, he said coldly, "Stay in yourne. As for what we''re here for, it''s none of your business." He quickly chased after Mango. "Mango, slow down!" Nathaniel knew that Mango might have recalled the unhappy memories from before. He hurriedly said, "If you mind, I''ll have someone to send her away again. I guarantee that she won''t appear in front of you anymore." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango finally stopped. Edolie had been away for a long time, and she was living here now. If they hadn''te here, they would not have met again, just as Edolie said. At the thought of this, Mango let out a sigh of relief. She gestured, "It''s alright. I just wanted to take a walk." "Shall we change the travel agency?" "That''s a good idea!" Mango nodded and smiled, putting this episode behind her. However, Nathaniel immediately asked Thomas to contact their men in Nakasara to keep an eye on Edolie. He was still worried that Edolie might mess up their life again. Edolie didn''t return to Ocean City to seek them out, but that didn''t mean that she didn''t hate them. Nathaniel still remembered how he sent Edolie away. The reason why she did not return to Ocean City might be that she did not have the ability to do so. Now that he and Mango came here alone, who knew if Edolie would have any assistance here? If she really nned to harm Mango, he didn''t want to be too passive. Thomas quickly began to make arrangements as soon as he received the call. There were no people from the Ye Family there, but they had men from the Dark Night Empire stationed. After Thomas told Nathaniel the news, Nathaniel fell silent for a while. Merle was in charge of everything in the Dark Night Empire. Nathaniel still remembered how Madam Ye had ordered Merle to treat Mango. Right now, he wasn''t afraid that Merle would do anything to Mango. What he was afraid of was Mango''s unwillingness to see Merle. After all, Mango couldn''t easily forgive someone who had betrayed her. Furthermore, Merle had forced Madam Hans to her death. However, Nathaniel couldn''t allow Edolie to do whatever she wanted After thinking for a while, he said, "Tell Merle to send someone here but keep it hush from Mango. If she''s ever in danger, I will disband Dark Night Empire regardless of the consequences. Even if I have to destroy the Ye family to do it, I will spare no effort." Nathaniel said this so seriously that Thomas naturally knew the gravity of the matter. He quickly passed the message to Merle. Of course Mango didn''t hear anything about this since Nathaniel didn''t want her to know about it. Mango only knew that Nathaniel was making a phone call and sending WhatsApp messages. She didn''t know what he was busy with, but she could guess what it was. After all, this was not Nathaniel''s territory. After seeing Edolie, it was understandable that he wanted to make some arrangements. With Nathaniel around, Mango didn''t have to worry about her safety. At the side of the road, she saw workers from another travel agency issuing leaflets, so she walked over. When the girl saw Mango walking over, she introduced herself enthusiastically, "Hi miss, you''re here for a vacation, right? Are you nning to go to yville or Almafy Coast? Oh, I''m telling you, if you want to eat sweet fruits and delicacies, you can choose yville as your route, as it''s a good choice for a road trip. If you want to experience a rxed scenic area, then I''ll rmend the Almafy Coast. We are a free and easy style travel group, you can think about it." When Mango heard about this, she was confused. She wanted to ask what a free and easy group was, but she was interrupted. Nathaniel walked over and ced his arm around Mango''s shoulders as he asked, "What do you mean by free and easy?" Seeing that Nathaniel was handsome and that he treated Mango so well, the girl couldn''t help but smile. "A free and easy group is a temporary team formed by tourists from all over the country. Since everyone has the same destination, the cost is rtively lower, but there will be a few shopping points. In fact, I don''t think that''s a big deal. You have to buy some souvenirs when you''re out travelling, right? You''re buying it anyway, but with the group, you will be introduced to the history and origins of the stuff you bought by the tour guide, so it''s not bad isn''t it? I can see that you adore your wife, mister. We have an area where you can make a jade bracelet for yourself. Every woman deserves a bracelet of her own since it symbolizes happiness. You should bring your wife along." Upon hearing the girl''s words, Nathaniel was tempted. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "What do you think? Why don''t we join this team?" Mango looked at Nathaniel and nodded. She liked jade and Nathaniel knew it. Perhaps this was also the reason why Nathaniel chose to come here for a visit. When the girl saw that they had agreed, she enthusiastically ushered them to get on the tour bus. When Nathaniel saw the bus, he took a picture and sent it to Thomas, asking him to check the background of the bus. It wasn''t long before Merle sent over the details. Nathaniel paused for a moment but did not react too much about it. He got into the bus with Mango after he''d verified that the bus was legitimate. The atmosphere on the bus was very good. This was the first time that Nathaniel had traveled with so many strangers who came from all over the world. It was very novel for him to get together with people from different types of backgrounds. The group gave them a number ording to the number of people who joined. They exined that the number was for them to keep everyone in order while at the tourist spots. Mango and Nathaniel''s number was 12. As they sat on the bus, they listened to the tour guide, who had a thick local ent, talk about the scenery and history they passed by. Hence, Mango was somewhat intrigued by it. Nathaniel didn''t listen to the guide closely but instead chose to fix his gaze on Mango. Ever since they arrived here, Mango seemed to be especially calm and happy. Her pure gaze attracted Nathaniel''s attention even more. In order to spice up the atmosphere in the car, the tour guide began to propose a karaoke. Some of them were embarrassed, while some of them were very forting. Mango couldn''t help but smile when she saw how everyone was spending time together gleefully. To Nathaniel, it was great as long as Mango was happy. While the two of them were on the bus, Edolie received news that Nathaniel and Mango were with the group. She was not that easily defeated. There were only a few free and easy groups who would go to yville. A trace of resentment shed in Edolie''s eyes. "Help me get ready and track which vige they pass. It''s better to be there instead of worrying ourselves over here. If they were to offend the people inside the vige, it won''t be so easy for them to leave." Edolie sneered and ced a call to someone who immediately agreed to her instructions. She had to take revenge for the humiliation she had suffered in Ocean City. Originally, she nned to consolidate her power before taking her revenge, but she didn''t expect that they would show up here. Hence, she couldn''t be med for taking the opportunity. After hanging up the phone, Edolie was unexpectedly in a very good mood. Mango and Nathaniel didn''t know about any of this. The two of them blended into the group well, as if they were just an ordinary couple. When it was Mango''s turn to sing, Nathaniel hurriedly said, "My wife''s throat isn''t doing too well, and she can''t speak. How about this? I''ll sing for her." When everyone saw that a handsome guy like Nathaniel was about to sing, the women on the bus all agreed. Mango was a little surprised. After all, Nathaniel had never sung in front of a crowd. In fact, she had never even heard him sing before. She could not help but look at Nathaniel with concern. Nathaniel said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. I will sing a song for you today." "Wow! So romantic!" A few younger girls suddenly expressed their admiration. Mango blushed, feeling embarrassed at being stared at by everyone. This was one of Nathaniel''s favorite expressions on her. He said with a smile, "I''ve been married to my wife for many years. However, I always felt that I was tone- deaf, so I''m embarrassed to sing. Since everyone is in such a good mood today, allow me to make a fool out of myself and sing a romantic song to my wife." The crowd in the car cheered again. Mango paused for a moment before she heard Nathaniel''s melodious voice, and it immediately caught everyone''s attention. Oh my God, he sang so well! The lyrics paired with Nathaniel''s affectionate voice seemed to be expressing his love for Mango, causing her to freeze in shock. She felt that her heart was beating faster gradually, and she could not stop it no matter how hard she tried... Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Nathaniel''s eyes were full of love and affection for Mango, which made all the women in the car squeal. The only person in Mango''s eyes was Nathaniel. He was Mango for her! This was something that she didn''t even dare to think about in the past. She smiled and her eyes were full of tears. After Nathaniel finished Mango, everyone was cheering. He said to Mango in front of everyone, "My dear wife, I love you. The most romantic thing in my life is to grow old with you." Mango could not hold back her tears any longer. She threw herself into his embrace and tears fell from her eyes. "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!" The people around started to kick up a fuss. Mango felt a little embarrassed. She curled up in Nathaniel''s arms like a shy kitten and refused to show her face. Nathaniel smiled goofily like a child in a toy shop. He lifted Mango''s face and slowly lowered his head. Mango felt her heart beat faster and it beat hard against her ribcage. This kind of erratic heartbeat only existed eight years ago as a product of her youth. She didn''t expect that it woulde back again today. She looked at Nathaniel''s face getting closer until he finally covered her cherry red lips with his. Mango felt as if intoxicated and every fiber of her body was screaming in excitement. Praises resounded in the car again. Mango quickly pushed Nathaniel aside and sat down, her face burning hot. Nathaniel sat next to Mango with a satisfied smile. That familiar touch instantly swept away all of Mango''s thoughts and senses. On the bus, the other programs were still ongoing. However, Mango could no longer hear them. Her heart rate sped up gradually, and her mind was filled with the kiss from just now. She clutched the hem of her clothes tightly and twisted them. Her adorable appearance filled Nathaniel with joy. Then, he grasped Mango''s hand. This time around, Mango didn''t struggle to break free from his hold. The feeling of their intertwined hands made the moment feel eternal. The journey was boring, especially the trip to Nakasara. Most of the time, they just traveled on the bus. After the initial game, many people felt sleepy. The tour guide told them that they could rest for a while and take a nap. She would wake them up when they arrived at their destination. Mango nestled in Nathaniel''s arms, feeling a little sleepy. "Go to sleep. I''m right here." Nathaniel said softly. Mango nced at him and knew that Nathaniel was also very tired. However, he still felt the need to take care of her. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She made a gesture and said, "Let''s sleep together. This is a tour bus. Nothing will happen. You didn''t rest wellst night, so you should take the opportunity to take a nap." Nathaniel held her hand again and whispered, "It''s better to be cautious when we''re outside. After all, this is a group formed by strangers. In case something happens, it''s better to be alert enough to react. I''m fine. I''m not sleepy. You should sleep, or else you won''t be able to do anythingter." Mango knew that Nathaniel was right, but she was still a little worried about him. "Why don''t you sleep for a while first? I''ll keep an eye on you. I''ll rest when you wake up," Mango expressed. Seeing that Mango was so concerned about him, Nathaniel felt that everything was well with the world. He smiled and shook his head, "I''m really not sleepy. Go rest. Close your eyes now or I''ll kiss you." Mango was a little embarrassed by his words. She quickly looked around and saw that everyone else was resting. It seemed that they did not hear their conversation, so she breathed a sigh of relief. Otherwise, it would be so embarrassing if anyone else heard it. She threw a coquettish re at Nathaniel, but she failed to convince him. Then, she eventually fell asleep on his shoulder. The bus was driving along smoothly before it jolted suddenly and braked hard. Everyone woke up immediately. Nathaniel suddenly became nervous. He quickly woke Mango up. Mango looked around in confusion and then at Nathaniel. Nathaniel leaned close to her ear and whispered, "Something might be wrong. Sort yourself out as we might be leaving the team soon." "We''re leaving?" Mango was a little confused. If they left, the money they paid would be wasted. As if he knew what Mango was thinking, he said in a whisper, "It''s too remote here. Furthermore, the car stopped so suddenly, but there''s no traffic ident. It''s not a good sign. Just listen to me and it''ll be okay. The money is nothing to us." After hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango looked around. Indeed, this was a very remote ce. Mango immediately nodded her head. Someone had already begun to ask about the situation. The tour guide informed them about a small problem with the bus, and she told them to stay calm while the driver went down to check on it. Then, Nathaniel stood up and said, "We need to go to the bathroom. We''ve been on the road for so long, and I kind of need to go." "Yes, let''s go to the bathroom." The others also began to agree with Nathaniel. The tour guide checked the time and realized that the bus had been on the road for more than three hours. Then, she nodded. "Okay, you guys can go, but make sure toe back soon. The bus should be fixed soon." "Got it." After that, people began to get off in groups. Nathaniel gripped Mango''s hand and reminded her to get off the bus together. Mango was a little nervous, but she pretended to have just woken up. She yawned and got out of the car with Nathaniel. When they passed by the tour guide, Mango noticed her nce at them weirdly. Mango didn''t bring along anything and she''d left her suitcase on the bus. The tour guide was relieved upon noticing that. It would be foolish of Mango if she couldn''t see anything fishy from this situation. She frowned and got out of the car with Nathaniel. Nevertheless, the air here was very fresh. After getting out of the car, the pent- up atmosphere on the bus was relieved. Everyone began to joke around. Some of them were smoking while the women began to look for a ce to relieve themselves. Mango quietly made a gesture to Nathaniel and said, "There''s something wrong with that tour guide." "Not only her, but there is also something wrong with the driver too. Come on, let''s go." Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s hand and followed the others in search for a ce to pee. Mango was a little confused. With Nathaniel''s skills, it would be easy for him to deal with a measly driver and a tour guide. Why did he choose to run away? She told Nathaniel her doubts. Nathaniel whispered, "Those two people are easy to subdue, but this is Nakasara." "What''s the difference?" "ording to the customs of the people here, offending one person is equivalent to offending an entire vige of people. When the timees, the people in the vige will surround us and it''s no use even if we call the police. That''s the way things work around here. Let''s avoid it if we can and stay away from trouble." Upon hearing his words, Mango was still a little confused. However, she chose to trust Nathaniel. The two took advantage of thepse of attention from the others and quietly climbed up the mountain beside them. The mountains here were very high and steep. Because of the terrain, Mango felt a little dizzy from the great height. After walking for a short while, she had slight difficulty in breathing. Luckily, Nathaniel discovered this out in time. "Come on. I''ll carry you on my back." After that, Nathaniel squatted down. Mango was stunned for a moment before she gestured, "It''s fine. The air here seems to be a little thin." Nathaniel said with a smile, "They say that if you can walk around freely on the mountains in Nakasara, then you can go to Chitian." "Chitian? You mean that I might have altitude sickness here?" Thus, Mango was extremely shocked. Nathaniel nodded in reply. "Yes, the mountains here are very high and the further you head towards yville, the closer it is to the subtropics where the humidity is very high. If you have any difort, tell me immediately. Don''t try to keep it to yourself, okay?" Nathaniel''s caring gaze made Mango feel at ease. She refused Nathaniel''s help and walked up with him. Meanwhile, voices could be heard from below. Someone was looking for them. Mango knew that the tour guide and the driver most probably found out that they were gone, and they were starting to look for them. Nathaniel whispered, "Don''t worry about them. Just follow me." Seeing that Nathaniel was so familiar with this area, Mango asked in confusion, "You''ve been here before?" "I came before, but not here. I''ve been to the border, actually. You know, Nick used to be here. I put a lot of effort into studying the area." Mango felt upset hearing about Nick, and she knew that Nathaniel didn''t feel good either. The two of them stopped talking about this topic and began to hurry on with their journey. After walking for a while, Mango''s altitude sickness was getting worse. When Nathaniel saw this, he immediately carried Mango on his back without a word. At first, Mango still struggled with him, but she gave up when she saw how stubborn Nathaniel was. Furthermore, she really wasn''t able to breathe properly. However, Nathaniel didn''t seem to be affected in the slightest. "Why don''t you have any reaction to the height?" Nathaniel said with a smile, "This depends on your physical condition. I may be in better shape." He did not tell Mango that he''d been to Chitian on a deployment in the army. If he''d been there, the heights he was experiencing here were nothing inparison. The two of them soon found themselves halfway up the mountain. Mango felt that her clothes werepletely soaked through. Nathaniel was right. This ce was indeed close to the subtropical region and the air was very humid. With the stuffy heat as well as the altitude sickness, Mango started to feel ufortable. Nathaniel stopped quickly. He knew that Mango would not be able to take it. Nathaniel found a ce to put Mango down. His clothes were already soaked through and his face had turned red. Seeing Mango''s pained expression, Nathaniel asked in distress, "Can you hold on for another half an hour?" "Half an hour? Why?" Mango made a gesture in confusion. Nathaniel looked down the mountain and whispered, "They won''t climb this high. After all, it''s too barren here and we''re outsiders. Ordinary people can''t even reach half of the mountain. If they find out that we''re not here, they''ll leave. There are so many people in the car and they can''t just wait. But for safety reasons, we''d better wait for another half an hour." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango asked again, "Where are we going?" Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Nathaniel looked at Mango and said with a smile, "Well go wherever you originally wanted to go, but well go by ourselves." "Why?" Mango was very confused. This wasn''t Ocean City after all. It was vast, and they couldn''t tell where they were. That was why they chose to be with a group of travelers in the first ce. Mango couldn''t understand Nathaniel''s statement. Nathaniel exined in a low voice, "If we didn''t meet Edolie, we could have done whatever we wanted. But since we''ve met her here, we have to be on guard against whatever she might do. Since she works under a travel agency, she must be rted to this. Besides, the higher-ups support the development of tourism here, and we have no idea whether she''s close to them or not. For example, we have no idea whether the car has really broken down or if it was one of their plots. The best way to avoid danger is to find our own way." Mango finally understood what was going on. Honestly, she''d be ustomed to not thinking while she was by Nathaniel''s side. Ah, damn. This was not a good thing to get used to! Mango thought to herself. The voices below were getting softer, and finally, there was no sound at all. Perhaps those people didn''t know that Nathaniel and Mango had already gone up the mountain, or maybe they didn''t want to dy their journey. Either way, they left. Mango felt a little thirsty, but when she wanted to grab some water, she recalled that their bag had been left on the bus. Now that they had no food and water in this remote area, what were they going to do? Nathaniel saw Mango''s lips were a little dry, so he took out a small water bottle from his pocket and handed it over. "Drink a little. You have to keep yourself hydrated." Mango was stunned. When did he fill up the water? Mango suddenly remembered that Nathaniel had bought two bottles of water before boarding the bus after they''d seen Edolie. She had already drunk her water, but she didn''t see Nathaniel''s. Hence, she thought he had put it in her bag, or that he had already drunk it. She didn''t expect him to actually put it in his pocket. In other words, from that moment on, Nathaniel already had his guard up. Mango admired Nathaniel''s caution. Seeing that Nathaniel was also thirsty, Mango handed the water to him. "You climbed the mountain with me on your back, so you used much more strength than me. I''m sure you need the water more than me, so you should drink it." Nathaniel smiled, "I''m not thirsty. You drink it. This journey is nothing to me." Mango knew that Nathaniel wasforting her. With only one bottle of water, they had no idea how long it would take for a car to pass by if they were to head down. If they were going to walk, then this bottle of water was their lifeline. Nathaniel must have wanted to save it for her. Mango stubbornly opened the bottle and ced it next to Nathaniel''s mouth. Her meaning was clear enough. She wouldn''t let go unless he drank it. Nathaniel''s heart warmed when he saw how persistent Mango was. In the end, he drank a mouthful of water and handed it over. "Alright, drink up. It doesn''t matter even if you drink all of it. I''ve already looked at the map from my phone. There''s a shop nearby. We can go there to buy some water." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango finally took a few sips of water. However, with the stuffy and hot weather, drinking a few mouthfuls of water was not helping. She ended up putting away the bottle. "What''s wrong? Drink it if you''re thirsty. Didn''t I just tell you? There will be a store soon and we''ll buy more then." Mango shook her head and made a gesture, "You''d better keep it. You''ve said that there will be a shop soon, so I can hold it in for a little longer." Nathaniel knew that Mango wanted to leave some backup forthem. He smiled and did not say a word. Then he carried Mango onto his back as they walked down the mountain. Mango wanted to walk on her own, but Nathaniel refused. When they reached the ground, Nathaniel was a little out of breath. Meanwhile, Mango saw that the bus had already left. There was nothing here, not even a single car on the road. She quickly took out her phone and wanted to see where they were. It was a great distance from the nearest town. But when she took out her phone, she found that the signal here was not stable. So how did Nathaniel find out from his phone that there was a shop nearby? Mango''s heart was filled with happiness, but there was also a bit of bitterness and heartache. Fortunately, she didn''t finish the water, or else the consequences would be unimaginable. When Nathaniel saw Mango looking at him and holding onto her phone, he knew that she saw through his lie. However, he said innocently, "Why are you so smart? You should have just drunk it." Mango red at him in annoyance as she gestured. "What are we going to do now?" "Find a ce to wait, or scout forward. You decide." Mango knew that Nathaniel had once again given her the power to make the decision. They were in this dilemma now because she wanted to travel with a tour group. If Nathaniel had made the decision, he would have probably hired a car to drive them around from the start. Mango looked at Nathaniel with a trace of guilt shing across her eyes. Nathaniel was a wise man. When he saw Mango''s reaction, he smiled and said, "It''s not your fault. We''re traveling, and it''s normal for the trip to be filled with unknown variables. It''s good to travel by ourselves, but it''s also great to travel with a group. I''m just more cautious. Perhaps I was just thinking too much? It could very well be my fault that we''re in this situation." However, Mango did not agree with Nathaniel''s statement. There was definitely something wrong with that tour guide. Otherwise, why did she look at them in such a strange way? It was as if they were her prey. However, Mango didn''t argue with Nathaniel. She pointed to the road in front of her and gestured, "Let''s go and take a look. It''s getting really hot here so waiting is not a good idea. Maybe we can find something up ahead." "Okay, your wish is mymand!" Nathaniel had no objection at all. This time, Mango didn''t need him to carry her. The two of them walked hand in hand as if they were taking a leisurely stroll. Aside from everything else, the scenery here was really good. Furthermore, the air here was fresh as well. Mango felt that walking together with Nathaniel was not bad either. Frankly, she felt like she could walk to the ends of the earth with him. There was no other mundane matter that could interfere with them. The both of them could bask in their love uninterrupted. Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh happily when he saw Mango''s happy expression. As long as Mango was happy, he would do anything for her. The two of them walked for more than an hour on the road, but they found out that there were a few people in front of them. They were holding their bags in their hands while cursing angrily. Nathaniel and Mango exchanged looks and walked forward. Then, they found out that the group of people were actually passengers on the bus they had just been on. "What happened to you guys?" It was inconvenient for Mango, so Nathaniel was the first to speak. Moreover, he was able to hide her behind him. The travelers were surprised when they saw Nathaniel and Mango. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What are you doing here? The tour guide has been looking for both of you frantically. I didn''t expect you to walk here alone." However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "We got off the car for some privacy. We saw some amazing scenery, so we nned to take a few pictures. I never expected you guys to leave once we came down. We''re hoping to catch up soon since our bags are still on the bus." The female traveler said angrily, "It''s a good thing that you got off the bus. Otherwise, you would be like us." "What''s going on?" Nathaniel asked out of curiosity while Mango listened carefully. Then, the traveler continued angrily, "The tour guide and the driver are so cruel. They drove all the way here to a remote area, and they asked us to pay extra if we wanted to go further, saying it was for the entrance tickets. But when we got in the car, we confirmed that the money included the expenses for these attractions, so we didn''t have to pay extra. We argued with them but we got beaten up after. Then we were kicked out of the bus without a care for our safety." Mango was stunned. Nathaniel knew what she wanted to ask and quickly said, "Did the other guests pay for it?" "How could they not? If they didn''t, they would end up like us, being thrown off after they beat us up. What are we going to do now? They took away our water and food, and we don''t know where to go or how it will take for someone to find us. These people are truly cruel!" When Mango heard about this, she quickly gestured, "Why didn''t you call the police? Are they not going to do anything?" When the tourists saw Mango acting like this, they were a little surprised. This was because Mango had not spoken since they had entered the bus. It was Nathaniel who had beenmunicating on her behalf, so they did not notice that Mango could not speak. Seeing her making hand gestures, they couldn''t help but ask straightforwardly. "Are you mute?" Nathaniel''s expression suddenly darkened. "My wife has just lost her voice for the time being. After the trip, we''re leaving for an operation." "Oh, right." Perhaps the man felt that he was too outspoken, so he scratched his head in embarrassment. However, Mango didn''t pay much attention to it as she continued to ask. Hence, Nathaniel had to interpret her question to the others. After hearing this, a female traveler became even more furious. "Don''t mention it anymore. We already called the travel agency and we were asked to contact our local agency to let them negotiate. We are supposed to wait for the results. They can''t directly interfere with the authorities here, so they can only negotiate. More than an hour has passed, and we haven''t heard any news. How frustrating is this? If we had known about this, we wouldn''t have come here to travel." Upon hearing their words, Mango finally understood the meaning behind Nathaniel''s statement. It turned out that it was so troublesome to solve any problems here as they had to go through a proxy. In other words, as long as the people here continued to act up and refuse to solve the problem, no one could do anything about it. Mango suddenly became a little uneasy. Could they really make it through the next few days in Nakasara safely? Would Edolie let them go? Was this amon phenomenon here, or was it because of Edolie? A series of questions echoed in Mango''s mind, yet she couldn''t get a correct answer no matter how hard she tried. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Nathaniel knew what she was thinking when he saw Mango''s contemtive expression. He hugged Mango tightly in his arms and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, others won''t have the chance to hurt you again." Mango just smiled but didn''t say anything. Nathaniel knew that there were some things that needed to be done slowly. The rest of the travelers were stillining. Mango was a little worried. If that was the case, when would they be able to leave this ce? Just then, a jeep drove over and stopped in front of Mango and Nathaniel. "Mr. and Mrs. Ye, Mr. Malthus asked us to drive the car over." Mango was slightly taken aback. Before she could even figure out who he was referring to, Nathaniel had already took the car keys. He said to Mango, "Let''s go, get on the car." When the other travelers saw that Nathaniel had a car, they immediately became very friendly. "Hey there, how about we pay you and you bring us along?" Mango looked at these people. She didn''t really know most of them as she didn''t pay much attention to them even when they were on the bus. Nathaniel pulled Mango into the car and said, "Sorry, we have things to do. It''s not convenient to bring everyone along. There will be another tour bus passing byter. You guys should wait for a while." After saying that, he did not care what they said and closed the window directly. Then, he stepped on the gas pedal and drove away. Mango had already fastened her seat belt and was nomittal about Nathaniel''s action. After driving for a while, Nathaniel asked in a low voice, "Do you think it''s cruel for me to do that?" "No! When you go out, you should be careful. Those people are strangers, and we don''t know who they are. It¡¯s not a good thing if disputes happen the moment you get into the car.¡± Mango made a gesture as she spoke. Nathaniel felt that Mango had grown up. In the past, Mango would have been very kind to take these people along. However, she did not say anything just now. Now that she noticed problems like these, Nathaniel did not know whether he should feelforted or regretful. Mango couldn''t understand theplicated emotions in Nathaniel''s eyes. However, she wasn''t toofortable and felt a little conflicted over what she was doing right now. However, she knew that this was the best way to minimize the damage done to her. When the car drove into the nearby vige, Mango saw the two big busses they had rode. She pulled Nathaniel''s hand and made a gesture, saying, "Let''s drive there." Obviously, Nathaniel also saw the bus. He nodded and drove to the driver''s side window. Because the window was opened a little bit, Mango and Nathaniel could hear the driver on a call. "They ran away. We''ve looked for them, but we couldn''t find them. I¡¯m waiting here now, as I think they wille to this ce." A thought shed through Mango''s mind. Fortunately, Nathaniel was sensible. Otherwise, who knows what would have happened to them? Needless to say, it must have had something to do with Edolie. After all, they didn''t know many people here, and Edolie had a conflict with them. When she thought that there would always be someone viciously targeting her, Mango felt extremely ufortable. But she didn''t want to say anything to Nathaniel. Nathaniel was also thinking about this problem, but he was afraid that Mango would overthink, so he didn''t talk about it. Both of them drove silently into another vige after a while. This vige was very ordinary and there were not many people. There was a small market at the entrance of the vige which sold seasonal fruits. Mango looked at the snakefruit that she liked as well as the mangosteens. She couldn''t help but pull at Nathaniel. Nathaniel stopped the car and whispered, "You just wait in the car, I will buy it for you. If anything happens, don''t worry about me and drive away by yourself." As he spoke, he handed the car keys to Mango. Mango paused for a moment but she did not say anything. After Nathaniel got out of the car, she suddenly felt a little nervous. Didn''t theye here to travel? Why did she have to be on tenterhooks? This kind of feeling made Mango feel upset. The special insignia on the car reminded Mango of something. Mr. Malthus? Merle? Mango still remembered the harm that Merle had done to her and the Hans family. She still felt a little ufortable. Just then, a strange phone number''s message came in. "I know that you don''t want to see me or hire me, but Dark Night Empire is yours, Madam. I am just a temporary agent. As long as you give the order, everyone will listen to you, and I will leave at any time. I know that I can''t make up for the harm that I have done to you. It''s useless to say sorry now, so please let me make up for what I did. Let me handle Edolie. You and Mr. Ye can just enjoy the trip, don''t worry." Mango looked at the text message on her phone and felt extremely ufortable. She had truly treated Merle as one of her men, and she had even done everything she could to save him. However, she did not expect that he would eventually stand on Madam Ye''s side. She couldn''tin. After all, it was Madam Ye who raised Merle, but she couldn''t forgive him as he still betrayed her. In Mango''s mind, she constantly recalled the times when she was with Merle. The more she thought about it, the more pain she felt. She replied with a text message straight away. "Don''t send me any more messages. I don''t need you to care about my affairs. Once something happens, it¡¯s very difficult to pretend that it has never urred. At most, I can forget everything about us, but I don''t want to have anything to do with you anymore." After sending the message, Mango cklisted the number. When Merle saw the text message sent by Mango, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. There wasn''t even the slightest possibility of friendship between him and Mango? He tried to send another text message to Mango but when the notification came out, Merle felt upset once again. Mango was the first woman he had fallen in love with, but now, and he didn''t even have the chance to be her friend. This kind of feeling would haunt him for the rest of his life, and he would be mired in regret. However, Mango didn''t care what Merle thought. She sent Rainie a WhatsApp message asking if she could get some money. Rainie did not say anything and transferred the money to her immediately. At this time, Nathaniel also came back. He hadrge bags of fruits all over, and Mango was a little surprised. "Why did you buy so many?" Mango made a gesture as she asked. Nathaniel said with a smile, "The fruits here are very cheap, and they are all ripe. They look good." He handed a snakefruit to Mango as he spoke. Nathaniel went around her just as Mango was about to reach out to take it. "Open your mouth. Don''t dirty your hands, if not you''ll have to wash themter." Mango suddenly felt a little shy. "What''s wrong? Open up. Are you waiting for me to feed you? Well, I wouldn''t mind that." Before Nathaniel could finish his sentence, Mango hurriedly opened her mouth and ate the snakefruit. However, because of her quick and flustered movements, her tongue identally licked the tip of Nathaniel''s fingers. Both of them were immediately stunned. It seemed that there was electricity surging through each other''s bodies and making them tremble. Mango was almost choked by the snakefruit and she coughed violently to relieve her embarrassment and awkwardness. Nathaniel quickly patted her on the back and said with a smile, "Eat slowly. No one is gonna take your fruit away. Is it delicious?" "Yep!" Mango nodded her head immediately. Nathaniel heard that it was delicious, so he quickly peeled another one. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Come on, let''s eat one more." Mango was a little embarrassed. Just then, a woman passed by them. As she saw this scene, she immediately shouted. "Oh my, young people nowadays are so romantic." Mango''s face suddenly turned red. She quickly made a gesture and said, "That''s enough for me, get in the car quickly." Nathaniel didn''t care about what others said. He pulled out a piece of tissue paper and gently wiped the corner of Mango''s mouth with a smile. Then, he said, "What''s the rush? We''re not in a hurry." Mango was already a little shy. Right now, there were many vendors looking over while Nathaniel was wiping the corners of Mango''s mouth gently. Her heart was thumping wildly, but at the same time, she also wished that she could escape from this ce as soon as possible. What was going on? They were a married couple and had two children. How could she still be unable to suppress her feelings? Mango tried her best to make herself a little more thick-skinned but to no avail. She just wasn''t born with it. She pulled Nathaniel into the car and then closed the door, but it seemed that she still could not shut out the curiousity and the teasing voice of others. "Hurry up and drive!" Mango pinched Nathaniel in a shy manner. "Ouch, it hurts!" Nathaniel shouted exaggeratedly. "Dear, they say harsh words or deeds demonstrate one''s love. So are we in love now?¡± Nathaniel didn''t know where he learned that, but it was so easy for him to say it. Mango admitted that she was no match for him and threw the car keys to him with an embarrassed face. Then, she acted as if she was about to get off the car. "Okay, fine, I won''t say it anymore. I''ll drive now. You''re my boss. I will do whatever you want." Nathaniel took the car keys and quickly drove away. Mango''s face blushed even redder. She didn''t want to be his boss. She turned away and looked at the lively market outside. She really wanted to go have a look, but the vige was too close to the bus and she didn''t want to get into trouble. After they left the vige, Nathaniel asked, "Love, where are we going next?" "Let''s go to the mechanic nearby. We have to change cars!" Mango made a gesture as she spoke. Nathaniel was stunned for a moment. He looked at the jeep he was driving and asked in confusion, "Isn''t this car alright?" Mango paused for a moment before saying, "Once a snake, always a snake. I don''t want to see anything I dislike on this trip. It''ll affect my mood." Nathaniel understood immediately. Mango must have found out that the car sent by Merle. Was it true that one could never be trusted ever again if they betrayed someone once? It was fortunate that he hadn''t done anything unfaithful to Mango. It was only now that Nathaniel understood that Mango was someone with harsh principles. She could spoil you with love, but she could rece you at any time. Although it hurt her, once anyone crossed her limits, she would leave even if she was terribly hurt. In that case, could Nathaniel really be considered someone Mango was going to leave? Recalling Mango''s resolution to divorce not long ago, Nathaniel couldn''t help but worry. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 When Mango saw that Nathaniel was still in a daze, she couldn''t help but wave her hand in front of him. It was only then that Nathaniel regained his senses quickly. "What''s wrong?" Mango asked in confusion. Nathaniel looked at Mango. After thinking for a while, he finally spoke. "To you, what''s the deal breaker in our rtionship?" Mango''s entire body froze. For Nathaniel, her requirement was that as long as this man loved her, she could bear whatever he did as long as he did not do anything to hurt her. After all, she loved him so much. But now, there was a dead person separating them. What should she do now? Mango didn''t even know herself. She looked at Nathaniel in silence. As the silence drew on, Nathaniel''s heart gradually sank. Sure enough, it was not the time for Mango to talk to him about this topic. Nathaniel said with a bitter smile, "Forget it, I won''t ask again. Let''s buy a car." After that, he stepped on the elerator and drove away. The speed he drove at made Mango realize that Nathaniel was not in a good mood right now, but what could she do about it? Their deal onlysted for seven days. But was it really a deal? If so, why did she still get lost in Nathaniel''s eyes every time? Mango felt a little ufortable. She turned her head and looked out of the window. Looking at the scenery calmed her down. Nathaniel slowed down the car after a while and finally rxed. He looked at Mango and saw that her face was a little pale despite her trying to hide it. Then, he couldn''t help but curse internally at himself. Why did he have to make Mangopromise for him every single time? No matter then or now, Mango still allowed him to vent his emotions. He had such a good partner. He didn''t want a divorce! He''d rather die than divorce! Nathaniel lowered the speed of the car after he made up his mind. He turned on the music and found that the songs in the car were all Mango''s favorites. Nathaniel''s heart was filled with jealousy. Merle had really put in a lot of effort! However, Nathaniel didn''t show it. He didn''t want her to be reminded of Merle. On the other hand, Mango did not think of that. The soothing music relieved and improved her mood, and it was pleasant. She gradually drummed the beat with her fingers, immersing herself in the music little by little. Nathaniel looked at this scene longingly. He wanted to snap a photo of this moment. As he thought about this, he took out his phone. The snapping sound from the camera scared Mango. "Focus on the road!" Mango broke out in cold sweat. What was wrong with this man? Why was he taking photos as he drove? Was he really that confident in his driving skills? Nathaniel smiled and put the phone away. Both of them arrived at the car retailer in a short while. After Mango got off the car, she went over to the off-road jeep section to look at the cars. Nathaniel followed her. When the salesperson saw Mango looking at the jeeps, he didn''t treat her with much enthusiasm. After all, Mango''s clothes weren''t very fashionable. However, after Nathaniel got out of the car, the salesperson quickly stood up. "Sir, may I ask what you''re looking for?" Nathaniel could clearly see the difference in attitude the salesperson had towards Mango and himself. He smiled and said, "I can''t afford a car. I''m just a driver, and the woman in front is my boss." "Huh?" The salesperson was a bit surprised. When Mango heard this, she gave Nathaniel a helpless look. If this was heard by the people in Ocean City, wouldn''t it cause a disaster? "Boss, what do you think of this one? I think it¡¯s good." Nathaniel was caught up in the act, so he quickly went forward and pointed at the car on the right to Mango. Mango suddenly felt likeughing. She coughed and shook her head. Nathaniel quickly said, "Yeah, your taste is usually better than mine. The performance of this car is good, but it''s a gas-guzzler." After that, Nathaniel looked very picky, and he gave a cold look to the salesperson. Mango almost couldn''t hold back herughter. She came to the new Jeep and patted the door, hinting to the salesperson that she wanted to test drive it. Nathaniel quickly ran over and said, "Boss, how could I let you test drive? Let me do it." After that, he took the car key from the salesperson''s hand and drove the car away. When the salesperson saw Nathaniel leaving, he walked up to Mango and asked with a smile, "Hey beautiful, is he really your driver?" Mango looked at him and she handed him her card immediately. When the salesperson saw that Mango was so indifferent as she gave him her card, he couldn''t help but grin at her attitude. "Ma''am, is this the one you want?" Mango nodded. She and Nathaniel were both into cars, and they knew a lot about them. Since she chose this car, it was definitely because it was an all- rounder. Nathaniel, the drama king, just had to go for a test drive. He deliberately gave her a chance to show off, which was fine by her. The salesperson happily went to swipe her card. When Nathaniel returned, he stopped the car in front of Mango and said, "Boss, this car is really amazing!" The salesperson quickly said, "She has paid for it. Now this car is yours." "Wow, you''re so cool!" Nathaniel gave a thumbs- up to Mango as he spoke. Mango wanted tough. The salesperson couldn''t bear to see that Nathaniel kissing Mango''s *ss. He couldn''t help but say, "You are so handsome, sir. Why are you a driver?" "My dashing face helps me make a living! That''s something you will never understand." While speaking, Nathaniel opened the door in a hurry and said respectfully, "Boss, please get in the car." Mango tried her best to hold back herughter as she climbed into the Jeep. Under the disdainful gaze of the salesperson, Nathaniel drove Mango out of the car retailer. He left Merle''s car at the entrance, waiting for them to drive it away. Mango leaned against the back of her chair in a particrlyfortable manner. Nathaniel said with a smile, "Boss, are youfortable?" Mango finally chuckled. She made a gesture and said, "You¡¯re still in character?" "From now on, I am your driver. Boss, will I be paid?" "Yes, one dor. Deal?" "Of course!" Nathaniel said with a hint of mischief in his eyes. Mango had yet to react but when she noticed it, she blushed. She picked up her jacket and threw it at Nathaniel. Nathaniel burst outughing happily. Theirughter drifted out of the car window and dissipated into the thin air. Not long after they left, Edolie arrived with a group of people. She didn''t meet Nathaniel or Mango here but she saw Merle''s jeep. "Where did the owner of this car go?" Edolie directly went to the salesperson. The salesperson shook his head and said, "They bought a car and drove it away." "What car is it?" "A jeep." "The license te number?" "The number te wasn''t hung up yet." When Edolie heard this, she was extremely annoyed. They''d evaded her again. How could these two people be so sly? On the other hand, Mango and Nathaniel had no idea she was looking for them. They enjoyed the food and the local delights randomly on the way. Sometimes, when they passed by and heard someone say that there was something delicious in another vige, they would turn back. They lived and traveled as they liked. They took photos along the way as they enjoyed the scenery, and both of them had a very good time. Nathaniel did not wonder why Mango did not use his card to buy the car. However, when he passed by the jade shop, he bought Mango a bracelet. Mango had said that she didn''t want anything, but Nathaniel had pestered her to buy her a jade dragon. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango felt as if she was exchanging tokens of love, especially when Nathaniel wore it. This made Mango feel as if she was having an illusion. Nathaniel didn''t care about what Mango was thinking. Then, both of them drove the car all the way to yville. When they were about to reach yville, Mango suddenly saw a tea ntation nearby. Then, she dragged Nathaniel into the ntation. Seeing that the tea here was good, she stayed with Nathaniel here for an afternoon. Before leaving, Mango bought a lot of tea and mentioned that Rainie and Denver both liked to drink it. Hence, she was bringing them some. Nathaniel felt a little envious but he didn''t stop her. When they continued their journey to the west, there was a car ident and they stopped. Mango looked at the traffic jam in front of her and couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. Nathaniel handed the fruit to Mango and said, "Eat some fruit to ease the heat. Look, it will take at least an hour for us to get past this." Mango was a little depressed. It was really ufortable to be stuck here for an hour. She ate some fruit and looked outside casually. Suddenly, a familiar figure shed by. Mango''s heart throbbed all of a sudden. She quickly got out of the car and ran quickly after the figure. "Hey, Mango, where are you going?" Nathaniel didn''t notice that Mango had opened the car door and ran away. He couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. He looked around and saw that Mango was already quite some distance away, running in the midst of the idling cars. Although Nathaniel didn''t know what Mango had seen or why she had gone, this was a foreign ce after all. She wasn''t familiar with this ce, so Nathaniel was especially worried. Hence, he left the car there and got out before he followed her. Mango ran very fast, but she was still slower than the figure. At the entrance of one of the alleys, Mango lost the trail. She stood there and felt upset. Just as she was fretting over directions, Nathaniel caught up with her. "What''s wrong? Why did youe here all of a sudden? Did you see someone?" Nathaniel asked with some doubt, sweat beading up on his forehead. Mango nodded her head. She''d seen Anaya! Since the death of Addison, she had been looking for Anaya, but she didn''t even keep in touch with Gissel at all. Now, Mango had run into her in this small town! Although it was just a glimpse, she was sure that she was not mistaken. What was Anaya doing here? Furthermore, she was running away frantically just now. Did something happen? Mango knew that Addison actually cared about Anaya the most. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sent Anaya away before he took actions. But why didn''t Anaya contact Gissel? Did she know that Addison was gone? Mango was surrounded by a series of questions which made her even more worried. Chapter 659 Chapter 659 "Who on earth did you see?" Ye Nanxuan couldn''t help but ask when he saw Shen Longge''s furrowed brows. Shen Mangee quickly gestured and said, "Ye Hong, I saw Ye Hong! But she disappeared after chasing us all the way here." "Ye Hong?" Ye Nanzhu was somewhat surprised. After Fang Yan''s death, Ye Nanxuan had never bothered to care about anyone else rted to him. Now that he heard Shen Changge mention Ye Hong, he couldn''t help but be stunned. Shen Mangee nodded her head. "Why is Ye Hong here? Yes, this is their home, and it''s normal for her to be here. What do you want to do by chasing her out?" Shen Mange was stunned. "What do I want to do?" She wasn''t sure either. When he saw Ye Hong, he subconsciously chased after her. Perhaps in Shen Changge''s heart, he still wanted to do something for Fang Yan. "Well, if we meet each other, it''s fate. If we don''t meet each other, it''s also fate. We have to continue on our way. The car will block the traffic there. Let''s go first." Ye Nanxuan''s words made Shen Mangeg hesitate for a moment before nodding his head. Only then did he return with Ye Nanxuan. When they passed by an alley, Shen Changge suddenly heard a cry for help. That voice sounded very familiar. Ye Nanzhu obviously heard it as well. The two of them looked at each other and ran quickly toward the voice. At the end of the alley, four or five men surrounded a little girl, punching and kicking her. The little girl that Shen Changge saw was Ye Hong! "Stop it!" Ye Nanzhu shouted angrily. The four men turned around and paused when they saw Shen Changge and Ye Nanxuan. Then, they said fiercely, "F*ck off! Mind your own business! I promise that you guys won''t be able to walk out of this ce!" Shen Mangee was so angry that she gave him a direct kick. It just so happened tond on that person''s chest. When the others saw Shen Longge move, they shouted and cursed as they walked towards him. Ye Hong was stunned when she saw Shen Longge and Ye Nanxuan. However, when she saw the men wrapped around them, she quickly climbed up and ran away. Shen Mange wanted to stop her, but she was held back by someone else. Ye Nanxuan also finished off the two men quickly. Soon, the two men knocked down the four men. When they were about to ask why they wanted to hit Ye Hong, the man at the beginning quickly said, "Buddy, please spare our lives! We didn''t mean to do it. It was just the little girl who stole our things and didn''t change it again and again. We were really angry." Steal things? Shen Longge couldn''t help but be stunned. Ye Nanxuan was also confused. "To put it bluntly, what can a little girl steal?" "They stole our gold. Although it''s not very valuable, we still managed to get it back at the lowest price. This little girl stole it time and time again, we''re really too angry." Upon hearing the man''s words, Shen Changge and Ye Nanxuan were both silent. "Don''t think you can talk nonsense just because she''s not around. What if you let me know that you''re lying to me..." "No, no, really not. If you don''t believe me, you can go around and inquire about it. Everyone around knows that this little girl stole everything. Everyone is extremely angry. But she is an orphan. If she stole something, she would sell it. If she sold it, she would buy food. If we don''te back, we can only beat her to vent our anger." Upon hearing the man''s words, Ye Nan Xuan and Shen Longge looked at each other and asked, "Do you know where she lives?" "She doesn''t have a certain residence, but if you go to the nearby martyr''s cemetery, you may be able to find her." Upon hearing the man''s words, Ye Nan Xuan and Shen Longge let go of the man. "How much is it worth for her to steal something?" Shen Mangee made a gesture and asked. Ye Nanxuan hurriedly tranted it. The four men gave them a look, and then said in a low voice, "Not much, just a few hundred." "There''s a thousand yuan here. Well pay it back for him." Ye Nanzhu gave the cash to the man and let them go. He looked at Shen Longge and asked, "Are we going to look for Ye Hong now?" Shen Mangee nodded. She gestured in an embarrassed manner and said, "If I don''t solve her problem, I won''t have the mood to continue ying." "It''s up to you!" Ye Nanzhu patted Shen Longge''s head and said with a smile, "But we have to move the car to the side first, or someone will drag us away." "All right." Shen Mangee stayed where she was, waiting for Ye Nanzhu. Ye Nanzhu went to drive her car over. In ordance with the man''s words, the two men directly went to the martyr''s cemetery. It was already evening, and few people would stay here. They all went home in twos and threes. After Shen Mangee and Ye Nanzhu got off the car, they walked up the steps. The two of them had more or less guessed where Ye Hong would go. Ye Nanzhu''s expression was somewhat sorrowful. "I''ll be at the cemetery in the south after taking three more steps. Speaking of which, I haven''t been here for five years." Shen Mangeg''s heart was also a little heavy. If it wasn''t for him giving up his own to help Huo Zhenxuan enter the group of criminals, perhaps Huo Zhenxuan would have been in danger. Shen Changge felt that he shoulde over and offer incense to Ye Nan, just because of his kindness towards the Huo Family. When the two arrived in front of the tombstone in the southern part of Ye''s residence, they saw Ye Hong there. Ye Hong was more or less surprised by their arrival, but she quickly lowered her head. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Flowers, wine, and some fresh fruits were ced in front of Ye Nan''s tomb, as if they had just been bought. Shen Mangeg suddenly became a little redeyed. This was because the tombstones in the southern part of Ye Nan were so clean that not a speck of dust could be seen, and the pictures on them were even more so very bright. Ye Nanzhu''s nose was a little sour. "Have you been taking care of the south?" His voice was very low. Ye Hong did not say anything. She continued to lower her head and sweep away the dust in front of the mausoleum. Shen Mangee stepped forward and gestured, "Did you steal other people''s things just to buy these things for the south?" Ye Hong bit her lower lip. She was slightly stunned by Shen Longge''s gesture, but she thought that it was because Shen Longge was going to choose her, so she nodded her head. Shen Mangee asked in confusion, "I remember that Fang Yan gave you a sum of money. There is a house here too. Why do you want to make a living by stealing?" When she said this, Ye Hong''s eyes were a little angry, but soon it sank. "What''s wrong? It''s all because you treated my brother well. I''m in charge of your business. No matter who bullied you, as long as you speak, I''ll get justice for you." Ye Hong listened to Ye Nanxuan''s words and pondered whether it was true or false. Finally, she gritted her teeth and made a gesture, saying, "It was a woman here who upied our house and deducted my money. She said I stole it. After I came back, I was penniless and the house was taken away by others. I had no choice but to do so." "Which woman?" "That woman is called Xiaoshi. She''s from the outside and has a strong background. She has a close rtionship with the old chiefs of the stockaded viges nearby. They said that our house was in an illegal building and that I was an orphan and had no right to live in it, so they drove me out. But I promised Uncle Fang Yan that I would wait for him here, so that''s the only thing I can do." The more Ye Hong spoke, the more aggrieved she felt. Ye Nan Xuan''s and Shen Longge''s eyes suddenly narrowed. "Little Shi?" "It''s Xiao Shi again!" It seemed that no one could be peaceful without getting rid of this woman. Shen Changge pulled Ye Hong into his embrace and whispered, "Do you know where Little Shi lives right now?" "I don''t know. She has a lot of houses and is very rich. She came back from abroad and helped several viges develop tourism, so that the vigers could earn more ie. So many people like her and help her. But she doesn''t care about the lives of orphans, especially those orphans and widow, who always bully us." Ye Hong made a gesture and said quickly. From her words, Ye Nan Xuan and Shen Longge could tell that Xiao Shi''s influence over here wasn''t small. Tourism? "Does that mean that all the tourism services here are under Xiao Shi''s control?" Shen Mangee looked at Ye Nanzhu, gestured, and said, "I want to get rid of this woman." "Yes, but you don''t have to do it. Leave it to me." Ye Nange didn''t say anything. She took Ye Hong''s hand and gestured, "Come with us today and I''ll find you a ce to live tomorrow. You''re not allowed to steal anything from others, okay? If Fang Yan knows that you''ve be like this, he won''t be happy." Ye Hong finally noticed the difference in Shen Longge. "Your voice..." "Just like you, you''re dumb." Shen Muge didn''t seem to care about it at all. She let out a carefreeugh. Ye Hong, on the other hand, was shocked. "Well, it''s nothing. Let''s go and eat something first." Shen Changge pulled Ye Hong''s hand and pulled her into the car. The three of them found a hotel nearby to stay in. It had been a long time since Ye Hong had taken a bath. After arriving at the hotel, Shen Muge brought her to take a hot bath and gave her some food. Ye Hong ate very fast. It was obvious that she was really hungry. One of her body was purple and the other was purple. She looked like she had been beaten many times. Shen Mange suddenly felt a little distressed. She took the first aid kit and applied the medicine to Ye Hong. Ye Hong''s eyes became a little moist as she looked at Shen Dangge who was treating her tenderly. She made a gesture and said, "I''m sorry." "You didn''t do anything to anyone, you just did something to yourself. Remember, no matter how difficult it is, you are not allowed to steal things in the future. Do you understand? I will provide you with education. From today on, follow me." Ye Hong immediately shook her head. "I need to wait for Uncle Fang Yan. When will he be back?" Shen Mange became silent in an instant. How was she going to tell Ye Hongfang about the fact that he was no longer around? rming something, the sensitive Ye Hong grabbed Shen Longge''s hand and gestured as she asked, "What''s wrong with Uncle Fang Yan?" Hes gone. Shen Mange decided not to hide it from her. Ye Hong was not an ordinary child, and she should be a little more patient. But such a cruel fact made Ye Hong shed tears in an instant. "Who did it? Is it Ye Nanzhu?" "No, it''s bad guys. They''ve been caught, and the leader has also been shot to death." Shen Changge''s words caused Ye Hong to burst into tears. She knew Ye Hong''s feelings for Fang Keke, so she didn''t stop her and intended to let Ye Hong cry to her heart''s content. After all, living people still had to live, didn''t they? Ye Hong cried for a while before looking at Shen Longge and asking, "Will you really support me to go to school?" "Of course. I''ll take care of you like Fang Yan." "No! When you grow up, I''ll give you back the money you used to support me." Looking at Ye Hong''s stubborn expression, Shen Muge finally gave aforting smile. Just then, someone knocked on the door. Chapter 660 Chapter 660 When Mango opened the door to the room, Nathaniel was standing outside. "Is she getting better?" Nathaniel asked. Mango nodded and brought him in. Anaya had already packed up her things. When she saw Nathaniele in, she smiled slightly. She was only a year or two older than Gissel, but Anaya couldn''t bepared with her. Thinking of Gissel''s current life in the Soo household, Nathaniel was speechless for a while. He took out his mobile phone and handed it to Anaya, whispering, "There are some of Gissel''s daily vlogs on it. You can have a look." Hearing this, Anaya''s eyes turned teary. She didn''t refuse. She took the phone and went inside the room, leaving Nathaniel and Mango alone. Mango''s gaze followed Anaya until she closed the door. Only then did Mango look away. Nathaniel poured her a ss of hot water and said, "How are you going to deal with Edolie?" Mango was stunned for a moment. Then, she recalled that she had been together with Nathaniel for so many years, so he naturally knew what she was thinking. She nodded and gestured, "I will drive her out of here. I will make her return all the money you gave her. This woman is not worth your sympathy. I saved her from those people but she wasn''t grateful, and now she even wants to hook up with you. In order to get you, she didn''t hesitate to turn against me. She even took the money you gave her to do evil things and hurt the innocent. After knowing that we arrived here, she still wanted to attack us. This woman is simply a troublemaker. Instead of keeping her alive to harm us in the future, I would rather kill her now." A hint of coldness shed across Mango''s eyes. She used to be very kind, but it didn''t bring her any good. Therefore, she would fight fire with fire. Nathaniel didn''t know whether to be happy or sad when he saw Mango like this. "Do you need my help?" Nathaniel''s words made Mango pause for a moment. She needed Nathaniel''s help because she was unable to speak at the moment. Thinking of Mango''s problem, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "The deal is off. As long as you''re willing, I''ll arrange for someone to operate on you immediately." Mango''s eyes lit up in an instant. "Don''t be too happy as I haven''t finished speaking yet. Mango, do you know why I don''t want to operate on you? It''s not because I want to force you to spend seven days with me. It''s just that it''s not very optimistic for you to carry out this operation with your current condition." Nathaniel looked at Mango and decided to listen to her opinion. "Bettany said that she has a good chance of curing your throat, but there''s also a big risk. Because of the previous infusion of Desmond''s blood and some rare medicines, there is a high chance of drug rejection during the operation. Once the drugs are rejected by your body, there will be serious consequences. At that time, not only will your throat not heal, your life will be in danger as well. Do you understand? I mean to find better treatment, but I will still listen to you. If you want to have surgery, I won''t oppose it. But remember, if anything happens to you, I will definitely die along with you." Nathaniel''s gaze was fixed on Mango. Mango suddenly felt a burst of pain in her chest. She knew that Nathaniel would absolutely do what he had just said. Just as she was about to make a gesture, Nathaniel held her hand. "Don''t tell me that we still have children or something. Without us, they will still grow up. They will just live a little harder than they do now, but everyone has their own lives. If something really happens to you, I can''t take care of them for the rest of their lives. I believe that the money I left will be enough for Thomas and Rainie to raise them. So, think about it carefully." Nathaniel said in a serious matter, but it made Mango a little sad. "You''re forcing me." "No, I have said that I will respect any choice you make. Before that, I was not around while you suffered a lot, which is something I regret and it will haunt me for the rest of my life. In theing years, I won''t allow you to suffer anymore." Nathaniel gripped Mango''s hand tightly as if he wanted to touch her heart. She was moved and embarrassed. Mango was caught between a rock and a hard ce, she did not know what to do for a moment. "I need to think about it." "Alright. Give me your answer when you''re ready. I''ll be waiting for you." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he nted a kiss on Mango''s forehead. Then, he stood up and walked out of the room. In the past few days, they rarely spent time alone in the same room. Nathaniel respected her very much. Except for thest time when he kissed her forcefully in the parking lot, he seemed to be very reserved here. Seeing Mango''s sad expression, Nathaniel suddenly turned around and said with a smile, "Why don''t I stay here tonight?" "Get lost!" Mango cursed at him directly and Nathaniel was so amused that heughed out loud. Then, he left happily. Mango was puzzled. Right now, she didn¡¯t really understand Nathaniel. No matter what she said, he was still so happy. This feeling made Mango feel that Nathaniel was trying to get on her good side. She had never thought that he would try to please her one day, and she had mixed feelings about it. After Nathaniel left, Mango was unable to fall asleep. She urgently needed to regain her voice because she couldn''t do a lot of things without it. Only when she personally experienced it did she realize how difficult and humiliating it was. However, Nathaniel also said that her operation woulde with a great risk. This risk was a gamble for Mango. If she won, she might be able to get everything she wanted. However, if she lost the bet, she would lose her life. What to do? What should she choose? Just when Mango was at a lost, Anaya came out of the room. She looked at Mango and asked, "Ms. Shen, can my throat be cured?" Mango paused for a moment before noticing the desire in Anaya''s eyes. She didn''t know what to say. Anaya''s tongue had been cut off, and their situations were different. Anaya knew the answer when she saw the troubled expression on Mango''s face. She made a gesture sadly. "It''s alright, I was just asking. If I could, I''m willing to pay with my life to recover my voice. After all, living in silence is just too cruel." After that, Anaya went back to her room. Mango sat there thinking about Anaya''s words. Her heart ached even more when she heard what Anaya said. Even at the cost of her life? Many people would not understand the feeling of being suddenly mute but Mango did. It was also because she understood that she wanted to recover. Mango wasn''t able to sleep well after all of this. She thought of Zion, Rita, and the others. She thought about how they would feel after they lost their parents. The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. However, Mango also thought about being silent for the rest of her life. The feeling of being unable to speak was giving her depression. Hence, she was probably going to go crazy in a year. After a night of hesitation, Mango made up her mind. She told Nathaniel that she wanted the operation and treatment. This answer seemed to be within Nathaniel''s expectations. Hence, he was not too surprised. He just said softly, "Since you have made up your mind, don''t go wandering around for the next two days. We will be waiting for Bettany here." "All right." Mango nodded her head. When she thought of the fact that she was about to regain her voice, Mango''s heart was filled with excitement. Compared to Mango, Nathaniel was a little upied. He locked himself in the room, and nobody knew what he was doing. He just came out for a while to eat asionally. Mango wanted to speak a few times when she saw him like this, but she held back. On the afternoon of the third day, Bettany arrived. Bettany was a little excited when she saw Mango. "Ah, we meet again!" She hugged Mango, and there was a trace of joy on her face. Mango saw her and asked about her current situation. After the two of them exchanged a few pleasantries, Bettany cut to the chase. "I can heal your throat, but I have one condition. This condition is not something I wanted, as it was the Fang family that set it." "The Fang family?" Mango was a little confused. Bettany had always been alone. What did she have to do with the Fang family now? Bettany smiled bitterly as she knew what Mango was thinking. "It''s really a shame. You know what happened to me. I threw my son off a building when I was depressed. Although this happened many years ago, I was ultimately guilty of murder. All these years, I didn''t dare to use my real name to practice medicine, and I was afraid to appear in any of therge hospitals, much less let anyone know that I''m still alive. I just wanted to live in seclusion. This time, Mr. Fang of the Fang family asked me to cure Ms. Fang. In return, he said that he could improve my current situation and guaranteed that he would exin that what happened to my son was an ident. In the end, he''ll make it so it has nothing to do with me." Speaking of this, Bettany felt a little ashamed. "I know I''m shameless. It is I who killed my son, and now I want to say that all of this is an ident. I really don''t deserve to be a mother. But Mango, I really want to live a life without fear. I don''t want to live forever in secret. I want to teach Wisdom everything I know. When he grows up, others will ask him who his teacher was, and he can tell them that it was Bettany Zhang, not Yama Hades." Bettany lowered her head with tears in her eyes as if she didn''t want others to see the pain in them. Mango sighed and gestured, "So you''ve agreed to their condition?" "Yes!" Bettany didn''t hide anything. "The Fang family promised me freedom in return for curing Marissa, and there is also another condition, which is you." "Me?" Mango was a little surprised. Bettany bit her lower lip and thought about expressing it, but she didn''t know where to start. She could only nod her head slowly. "Yup, they want you! The Fang family would not allow me to heal your throat or return me my freedom if I didn''t convince you to agree to their conditions. Mango, I know that it''s shameless, but please forgive me. I really have no other way." Seeing the guilty expression on Bettany''s face, Mango''s heart sank slowly. She had no interaction with the Fang family, so why did they want to see her?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 661 Chapter 661 "What''s the condition?" Mango asked while feeling down. Bettany shook her head and said, "I don''t know. They didn''t say anything. They just said that as long as you agree, I will operate on you." "You''re asking me to agree when there are no conditions given yet? What if it''s very? That would be a disadvantage to me!" Mango felt that this was very unreasonable. Bettany whispered, "They said that they won''t ask you to sell yourself, and they''ll inform you when the timees." "It''s ridiculous!" Mango got up and poured herself a cup of water. Her expression was a little cold. How could the Fang family think that she would agree to their request just because she wanted to regain her voice? When Bettany saw Mango like this, she couldn''t sit still any longer. "Mango, I''m sorry. I know I shouldn''t do this, but I have no choice. Please agree to them. I can guarantee you with my life that you won''t lose anything." "What do I need your life for? I only want my own freedom. If this is the price you have to pay for healing my throat, then I''d rather just remain mute. I really hate being threatened, and I don''t like to do things that I have no knowledge of. The scenery here isn''t bad. You can stay here for a few more days if you want to." After Mango made a gesture, she put down the cup. Bettany knew that Mango was angry. She hurriedly said, "Mango, I really need my freedom, I..." "Bettany, I can''t help you." Mango went straight to the point. She knew that crushing Bettany''s wish for freedom was particrly cruel, but if she was not cruel to others, then who knew if they''d return the favor. She was no longer the innocent girl she used to be. Bettany was stunned as she looked at Mango. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "Does Nathaniel know about this?" Mango could not help but ask. Bettany said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t dare tell him. If he knows, I think it would be impossible for me toe to Nakasara at all." Fortunately, Nathaniel did not know about this. The thought shed across Mango''s mind. She made a gesture to Bettany and said, "Well, let''s call it a day. I can take you out for a spin in the afternoon. If you are busy, I can also have Nathan send you back." "Mango..." "I''m a little tired. I want to rest. I''m sorry." Mango directly cut off Bettany¡¯s words, causing her to feel a little embarrassed. She left the room in shame. When Nathaniel saw Bettany leaving, he hurriedly came in and asked, "How is it? How confident are you in this surgery?" "I don''t want to treat my throat anymore, I¡¯m fine this way." Mango smiled and gestured towards Nathaniel. Nathaniel was stunned for a moment and subconsciously felt that something had happened, but he did not ask. Then, he said with a smile, "Don''t worry. No matter what, I will be by your side." "Sure! Mango smiled before making a gesture. "Bettany has something else to do. If she wants to leave later, send her off. I have been feeling a little ufortable these days." Nathaniel sensed that something must have happened between Mango and Bettany. However, he still nodded. "Well, do you want to go out or take a rest?" "I want to check on the tourism industry here as I want to get involved. To be precise, I want to take all the resources from Edolie''s hands." Since she couldn''t heal her throat, Mango didn''t want to waste any more time being sad. So, she decided to take action against Edolie. When Nathaniel saw the fighting spirit in Mango''s eyes, he suddenly felt that the current Mango was really amazing. He couldn''t help but recall the day when Mango had just returned from the United States. She looked so full of confidence as though the entire world was in the palm of her hands. Her eyes were shining so brightly, and her entire being was so confident. Now, she was once again standing in front of Nathaniel like a shining star. It was only then that he realized that he loved this version of Mango so much. Mango could sense the slight change in Nathaniel''s gaze. She looked straight at him, and there seemed to be something else in his eyes. There was admiration, amazement, and myriad other emotions. She could not help lowering her head. "What are you looking at?" "You are so beautiful." Nathaniel was very generous in praising Mango. His words sounded extremely alluring to her ears. In an instant, she froze, and her body went weak. She turned her face away in embarrassment and made a gesture. "You should leave quickly. I need to check on some information." Nathanielughed again when he saw her blush. After he left the room, Mango heaved a sigh of relief. She suddenly raised her head and saw Anaya standing at the door and looking at her. With a smile, Anaya gestured and said, "I heard that! You''re so pretty." "Go back to your room!" Mango was a little shy. After Nathaniel left Mango''s room, he quickly found Bettany. When he saw that she was packing up her things, he quickly stepped forward and asked, "What''s going on with Mango? Why did she give up the surgery?" Bettany paused and didn''t dare to look into Nathaniel''s eyes. She whispered, "It''s too risky. I advised her not to do the surgery." "Really? Bettany, you know that I hate it when people lie to me." Bettany suddenly raised her head and said coldly, "What? Do you want to punish me like how you did with Jigsaw?" Nathaniel was stunned all of a sudden. "His death can''t be med on me. He''s the one..." "I know, it was his fault. He was the one who followed the wrong person. He shouldn''t have resisted when he encountered the armed forces. It was all his fault. It had nothing to do with you, Nathaniel. What else do you want to say?" There was a hint ofint in Bettany''s voice. Nathaniel thought about what kind of impact Jigsaw''s death might have on Bettany. Originally, he thought that the rtionship between Jigsaw and Bettany had ended. Moreover, after his death, Bettany had only taken his body back to cremate and bury it. She didn¡¯t react to anything and lived the same life. She even helped to cure Marissa. If it wasn''t for Bettany talking about Jigsaw, Nathaniel always thought that she had no feelings regarding his death. Nathaniel looked at her and said, "Is it because of Jigsaw''s death that you don''t want to treat Mango¡¯ s throat?" "No!" Bettany lowered her head and packed up her things again, but there was a glimmer of tears in the corner of her eyes. "I''m sorry." Nathaniel''s apology made Bettany pause again. "I''m sorry, not because I joined forces with the military to destroy Jigsaw''s organization, but because I didn''t consider your feelings. I''m truly sorry." Bettany''s tears finally slid down her face. Since the death of Jigsaw, she did not shed a tear. She dealt with his funeral very calmly, and she did not even show much emotion. Everyone thought that she was only collecting his body out of respect. But Nathaniel''s apology made Bettany suddenly sad. "I actually did love him, for real." Bettany''s voice was choked with sobs. "There''s no conflict between loving a person and doing my job. From my perspective, I didn''t do anything wrong." "I know. You didn''t do anything wrong. It was Jigsaw who chose the wrong path. I always thought that I had no feelings for him. However, when I saw his ice-cold body there, my heart sank. Was there any purpose to continue living? I don''t even know who to seek when I get lonely. I told myself that I still have an apprentice, and I am still waiting for him to fully recover before I teach him all of my skills. But I was really sad, and my heart ached so badly. I want to stop living in secret because that''s the only way where I won''t end up like Jigsaw. But what if I died? Who would know? Who''s going to collect my body? Who would understand all my life''s achievements?" Bettany became increasingly agitated as she spoke. In the end, she crouched on the ground and began to cry. She was once the very proud Yama Hades, but now she was just a poor woman who had lost her husband and son. When Nathaniel saw Bettany like this, he knew that it was not convenient for him to ask any more questions. "Take good care of yourself. I''ll be going." When he exited Bettany''s room, he met Mango at the door. "Why are you here? Didn''t you say you wanted to look for information?" Mango didn¡¯t exin, despite Nathaniel''s surprise. She just stared at Bettany''s door for a long time, and the expression in her gaze was veryplicated. Nathaniel didn''t know what Mango was thinking, nor did he know exactly what had happened between her and Bettany. However, he couldn''t ask about it right now because he could tell that Mango didn''t want to talk about it. Since Mango had given up on treatment, Nathaniel felt at ease. After all, the risk of surgery was too great. He gently wrapped his arm around Mango''s shoulders and said in a low voice, "Let''s go, let her be alone." "Jigsaw is dead?" Mango made a gesture and asked. Nathaniel nodded. "Yes, he died in the firefight. He waved a gun around and was shot dead on the spot. This incident didn''t affect Bettany much at the time, so I didn''t tell you. However, I didn''t expect her to be so reserved with her feelings." After hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango finally understood why Bettany was acting so strangely. She didn''t say anything and went back to the room with Nathaniel. However, when Mango entered, she found that it was not her own room, but Nathaniel''s. She suddenly became nervous. "Sit down! What are you afraid of? Do you think I''ll bite?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Nathaniel forced Mango to sit down. He sat in front of Mango and poured her a ss of water. Then, he pushed theptop in front of him to Mango. "Let''s see, who are you going to start with?" Mango was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked at theptop and found that all the information about the staff involved in the tourism industry was presented to her. "When did you manage this?" Mango was simply too surprised. Then, Nathaniel said with a smile, "From the day I saw Edolie, I began to investigate these things since I knew that she was involved in the industry. I nned to do it myself, but since you want to get rid of her, I will be your strategist." Mango''s face turned red. Strategist? Whoever said she needed one? Moreover, Nathaniel, who was usually at the forefront of things, was willing to go behind the scenes for her? Mango found it hard to believe no matter how she thought about it. At this moment, Nathaniel''s cell phone rang. Mango looked at the call in front of her and couldn''t help but frown. Chapter 662 Chapter 662 The caller ID showed that it was Edolie. Why was Edolie calling Nathaniel? Perhaps she still had feelings for Nathaniel? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel noticed the strange expression on Mango''s face so he hurriedly asked, "Who''s calling?" Mango then passed the phone to Nathaniel. When he knew who it was, Nathaniel frowned deeply. Without saying a word, he immediately pressed on the hands-free option in front of Mango. "What do you want?" Nathaniel asked in a cold voice. Then, Edolie chuckled and said, "Mr. Ye, now that you¡¯ re here in Nakasara, I feel like I should entertain my guests properly. How is that? Does tonight sound okay?" "Just me?" Nathaniel''s eyes looked towards Mango. He noticed that there was a weird look in her eyes, so he got a little troubled. Eddie''s voice became softer and gentler. "Oh, Mr. Ye, there''s nothing to be afraid of. You''vee from afar and everyone in the tourism industry here knows about you. They know that you have good resources and have been expecting you to look into investments in tourism and other industries here, it will be a boost in improving our economy. They kept insisting that I call you. But, of course, the decision is up to you." Edolie had phrased what she meant very clearly. If Nathaniel didn''t go, he would offend quite a number of people. Nathaniel sneered and just as he was about to respond, Mango grabbed his hand. "What''s the matter?" "You should go!" Mango mouthed her words, knowing that Nathaniel would understand what she was saying. Although Nathaniel didn''t know what Mango was thinking, he agreed since she urged him. "Well, fine, I''ll go and have a look tonight." "Thank you, Mr. Ye. I''ll be waiting for you at the hotel." Edolie sounded provocative in herst sentence. Mango''s heart suddenly sank. She was still Mrs. Ye, yet Edolie was going overboard. Thinking about Edolie''s behavior in the past, Mango''s eyes narrowed again. When Nathaniel hung up the phone, Mango stood up and left. "Ugh, what''s going on now? Why are you leaving?" Nathaniel quickly blocked Mango''s way. When Mango red at Nathaniel, he could feel a chill running down his spine. "What''s wrong? She was the one who called me, it wasn¡¯t my fault!" Nathaniel''s words made Mango re at him even more. She shook off Nathaniel''s hand, made a hand gesture, and said, "Yes, indeed, she was the one who called you, but why does she have your number in the first ce? And why did you save her phone number? It has been so long since you havest seen each other, so don¡¯t tell me that her phone number remains the same." After saying that, Mango stormed off. Nathaniel was slightly stunned. He gave a wry smile and then chased after her. "Mango, just listen to me." However, Mango mmed the door right in Nathaniel¡¯s face and it almost hit his nose. He stared nkly at the door because he didn''t know what to say. As Mango noticed that there was no sounding from the door, her heart sank to the ground. If she didn''t want to hear his exnation, was he really not going to do it anymore? The more Mango thought about it, the angrier she became. The thought of it was eating her alive. She immediately opened the door, only to find that Nathaniel was not there anymore. She felt even more dispirited. Anaya stood there and saw the way Mango was acting. She shook her head in disappointment, "Women always say what they don''t mean. You''re clearly so concerned about it, so why didn''t you let him exin?" "I just don¡¯t want to listen to a word he says." After saying that, Mango closed the door once again. Nathaniel was actually taking a call, so he left for a moment. By the time he returned, Mango still hadn''t opened the door. He couldn''t help but feel bitter. However, Mango persisted in not opening the door, so he had no choice and returned to his room to prepare himself for the night. Meanwhile, Mango was waiting for Nathaniel to send her a WhatsApp message or something in anger. He was indeed really stubborn. If she said that she didn''t want to listen to his exnation, was he really not going to exin? Fuming, she pulled a nket over her head, and unknowingly, she fell asleep. When Nathaniel knocked on Mango''s door again, Anaya was the one who opened the door. She made a hand gesture and said, "Ms. Shen is asleep." "She''s asleep? I''ll go have a look." Nathaniel came into Mango''s room and saw that she was sleeping soundly like a little kid. He couldn''t help butugh quietly. This woman was absolutely bold. Wasn''t she afraid that he woulde in and do something to her? She was truly at ease. However, this kind of ease somewhat felt ironic to Nathaniel instead. Standing in front of Mango''s bed, he could see a smile on her face as she slept. He would never know what she was possibly dreaming of. Could it be that she was dreaming about him? Nathaniel then looked at his watch. It was still too early to eat. Just like that, he sat by Mango''s bed and looked at her tenderly. Mango always had the ability to sense if there was someone looking at her, even in her sleep. The gaze was so intense that she couldn''t fall asleep. Mango suddenly opened her eyes only to see Nathaniel staring at her affectionately. She couldn''t help but be lost in his eyes. After Nathaniel noticed that she had woken up, he smiled at her bleary-eyed self and asked, "You''re awake?" "Mhmm!" Mango nodded, but her mind was still unclear. She wanted to get up by herself but was carried by Nathaniel to the bathroom. He then ced her gently on the toilet bowl. Mango drowsily took a leak. When she came out, Nathaniel was waiting outside for her. She yawned and subconsciously leaned her body towards him. Nathaniel quickly hugged her, afraid that she would fall down. Mango leanedzily on Nathaniel''s shoulder as if she was sleeping, but he wasn''t sure if she was or not. Seeing this side of her, Nathaniel smiled dotingly. She must have thought that they were still back at the Ye family''s mansion, living those days in the past. Mango really relied on Nathaniel. His chest felt warm and content at the same time. As he carried Mango to bed, he also took the time to help her find some clothes to wear. He then ced them in front of Mango''s bed like he always did and gently swayed her body to wake her up. "Mango, wake up, it''s time to go out now." Nathaniel said in soft and gentle voice. Mango, who just woke up, yawned and opened her eyes. As she noticed that it was Nathaniel, she rubbed her nose and stretched. Nathaniel had already ced a hot towel in front of her. "Come on. Use this to wipe your face." Mango nkly took the towel and wiped her face. Only then did she feel a little more clear-headed. Nathaniel then took away the towel and handed over her cosmetics. It wasn''t until Mango had tidied herself up that she realized something was wrong. She looked at Nathaniel and then nced around the room. All of a sudden, she remembered everything. "Why are you..." She made a gesture and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to ask in the end. "What''s the matter?" "Nothing." Mango quickly shook her head and left the bedroom. Meanwhile, Anaya was sitting in the living room of the suite. When she saw theming out, she was stunned for a moment. She then asked with a hand gesture, "Are you guys going out?" "Yes, we''re going out to talk about something. I''ve already ordered your dinner. Don''t go out unless something is wrong. Do you understand?" Because of Mango, Nathaniel was also gentle towards Anaya. Anaya nodded. Mango gave Anaya some reminders before leaving the hotel with Nathaniel. After arriving at the hotel mentioned by Edolie earlier, she happened to be waiting at the entrance. However, when she noticed that Nathaniel brought Mango along with him, her expression instantly changed. "Miss Shen, why are you here too?" The way Edolie addressed Mango made her frown slightly. However, Nathaniel interrupted and said coldly, "This is my wife. Please address her as Mrs. Ye." Edolie suddenly looked a little embarrassed. "It''s all the same, isn''t it? Mrs. Ye?" She looked at Mango, hoping that she would agree with her. Or, to be more precise, what Edolie really wanted was to intimidate her. Mango couldn''t help but feel amused by her words. Was she threatening her? Did Edolie seriously think that she could threaten her now? Mango''s sneer bothered Edolie even more. Meanwhile, Nathaniel wasn''t bothered by Edolie at all. He then stretched out his hand and grabbed Mango''s shoulder before he said to Edolie coldly, "The next time I catch someone touching my phone without permission, don¡¯t say I didn''t warn you." "Mr. Ye, what are you talking about? Didn''t you personally save my phone number? Do you still remember the other day..." Edolie made it sound coquettish on purpose and deliberately avoided Mango''s eyes, as if there was really something between her and Nathaniel. Mango was now in a rage, and she nearly pped Edolie. The other day? Ever since Nathaniel arrived at Nakasara, when did he ever leave Mango''s sight? Even if Edolie wanted to trigger her, could she use her brain and use a better method? Mango red at her coldly without saying a word. There wasn''t even a hint of emotion on her face. Edolie then quickly covered her mouth and said, "Oh, my! Silly me, I forgot that Mrs. Ye is a mute now and can''t speak!" As soon as Edolie finished her sentence, she could feel someone grab her arm. Shortly after, she felt severe pain, and it made her let out a soft cry. "Ah! My arm!" "You''d better only talk when there is a need to, otherwise you''ll be losing more than your arm next time. Don''t you worry, it''ll definitely be more miserable than not being able to talk." After finishing his sentence, Nathaniel shook her off and exined to Mango in a soft voice, "I really didn''t save her number. A waiter borrowed my phone to make a call. At that time, I didn''t think much of it, and just let him borrow it. But now that I think about it, it was the waiter who took the opportunity to save her number on my phone. Trust me, I¡¯m telling the truth." Nathaniel became extremely anxious, afraid that Mango wouldn''t believe him. Looking at the situation, Edolie gnashed her teeth in anger. Nathaniel had always treated Mango well, but now that Mango was a mute, why was he still treating her the same? With the way he treated Mango, it was as if Nathaniel was serving her like a queen. What did Mango do to receive this privilege? Why did she deserve this? Edolie''s gaze suddenly became vicious. However, she was spotted by Mango. Sheughed at the look on Edolie¡¯s face, which wasn''t the same as before. Mango couldn''t keep the smile off her expression. Was Edolie getting angry? She was surely green with envy, right? Well, hopefully, that pissed her off then. Just the thought of this made Mango feel satisfied. She then grabbed Nathaniel''s arm and smiled brightly. However, it almost made Edolie choke with rage. Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Nathaniel was suddenly mesmerized by Mango''s smile. Not only was she not angry, but she was smiling at him instead? Nathaniel felt like a feather right at this moment. His whole body and mind were floating in the air. Mango then took the chance to pinch Nathaniel to make hime back to his senses. "Ouch!" Nathaniel groaned and made a weird face, but he didn''t make any other response. Edolie could only look at them flirting with each other in front of her. Her chest was heaving with anger. However, she tried to suppress her anger and said with a smile, "Mr. and Mrs. Ye, let''s go in. They have been waiting for some time now." When she was addressing her as ''Mrs. Ye'', Mango could hear the sound of her teeth gnashing. But the more Edolie acted this way, the happier Mango was feeling. Nathaniel finally understood why Mango was acting so strangely. However, all he cared about was Mango. Everything was fine as long as Mango was in a good mood. "Come on, let''s go in and have a look. Let¡¯s just take it as a trip and enjoy some of their specialties. You love the fruits and food here, right? Should we go in and try?" Mango nodded her head in agreement. Nathaniel didn''t nce at Edolie. He just directly walked past her and went in with Mango. Walking behind them, Edolie''s death stare looked as if she wanted to rip Mango apart. "Mr. Ye, the private room is this way." In the end, Edolie managed to suppress her anger and led them into the private room with the word sky written on the door. Mango was impressed when she saw a new side of Edolie. For her to be able to resist her anger, it seemed like all these years of experience meant something to Edolie after all. As Nathaniel and Mango entered the room, a few men stood up at the same time. "Mr. Ye! It''s such a great honour to finally meet you. Come on in!¡± One of them even tried to grab Nathaniel''s hand, but Nathaniel reluctantly avoided him. "Sorry." Nathaniel gave a faint smile, but everyone was quick to notice the wariness in his smile. The others felt a little awkward but they quickly turned their attention to Mango who was by Nathaniel''s side. Mango looked very beautiful. They were all staring at her until they were interrupted by Edolie''s cough. Only then did they look away. "Mr. Ye, is this your secretary? She is extremely beautiful." However, Nathaniel replied with a smile, "This is my wife." This sentence suddenly stunned everyone, and they all turned to look at Edolie at the same time. Edolie suddenly felt a little awkward. She didn''t actually expect Nathaniel to bring Mango along. When she paid the waiter to put her phone number in Nathaniel''s phone, she had assumed that Mango would definitely be jealous and angry when she noticed it. It would then lead to a quarrel and naturally, Nathaniel woulde by himself. She had already told everyone that she was Nathaniel''s girlfriend. Now that Nathaniel said that Mango was his wife, she felt that her n was going to sh*t. Under the probing gazes of everyone, Edolie smiled awkwardly and said, "That''s right, this is Mr. Ye''s wife, Mango or Miss Shen. However, Miss Shen''s throat is not in a good condition so she can''t speak. It''s best if everyone pays it no mind." As soon as she finished her sentence, their impression of Mango changed. The way they looked at Mango wasn¡¯t the same as before. Some even looked at Mango with pity. It wouldn''t be a wonder if Nathaniel was caught being with another woman. It turned out that his wife was a mute! Mango''s expression was unsightly. She knew that Edolie wouldn''t let her go so easily, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would make such a statement. Furthermore, she couldn¡¯t refute it. Nathaniel''s expression turned serious immediately. He looked at Edolie and said coldly, "If this is the reason why you asked us toe, then you have achieved your goal. There¡¯s no need for me and Mango to be here. But Edolie, I hope you know what the consequences are after angering me." His threatening words made Edolie tremble involuntarily. How could she possibly forget how frightening Nathaniel was? Nathaniel wasn''t speaking in such a soft voice the time she was sent away. It was also because of this hatred she had for him that made her want him even more. Edolie quickly pped herself jokingly and said, "It''s my fault. I have a big mouth. But you see, we''re all on the same page here. I just wanted to let everyone know about my beloved sister to avoid her making a fool of herself, right?" "Mango is an only child. Don''t just casually address her as that. You think too highly of yourself." Before Mango could say anything, Nathaniel had already jumped to her defense, and the words he said almost made Eddie''s blood boil. The others seemed rather confused during their conversation. They all assumed that Edolie was in the wrong here. One of them, namely Mr. Huang, started to speak. "Mr. Ye, we have been wanting to ask you... your trip to Nakasara this time, is it because you''re interested in our development? Are you interested to invest in the businesses here?" Nathaniel turned a blind eye to Edolie as soon as someone else had spoken. He pulled out a chair and asked Mango to sit down before taking the seat next to her. Finally, he said indifferently, "I''m not the one who is particrly interested in the investment here. However, my wife is, so I came over to take a look." "Oh? Really? What project would Mrs. Ye be interested in? We all work for the government. As long as Mrs. Ye makes an investment, we will definitely support you." Mr. Huang was overjoyed and quickly exined the investment options. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Mango then looked at Nathaniel without saying a word. However, Nathaniel got it right away and said, "My wife likes traveling. She enjoys the scenery and culture here, so she''s nning on developing the tourism industry here. I wonder if you guys have any good suggestions?" Everyone''s expression changed after his question, and they all looked at Edolie at the same time. Edolie''s face was full of confusion. Didn''t everyone know that Edolie was the one in charge of tourism development here? What did Nathaniel mean by saying Mango wanted to have a stake in the business? Not long ago, she told this group of people that she had a good rtionship with Nathaniel. Now that he was contradicting her, how could she exin herself? Then, Edolie became furious. "Mr. Ye, I''m in charge of the tourism industry here." "Oh, is that so?" Nathaniel looked at her and said with a sneer, "Are you sure about that?" Edolie¡¯s expression soured instantly. "Mr. Ye, aren''t you being too unreasonable right now?" "Compared to someone who is pursuing something you can''t achieve and hurting the one who saved you, what I''m doing right now is nothing close to being unreasonable. After all, my wife is a very upright person. When she tried to save you, she did it out of goodwill. She wouldn''t have saved you if she knew that you were such an ungrateful person. Besides that, where do you think your moneyes from? Do you really want me to reveal that?" Nathaniel said slowly. Edolie dramatically changed her expression, and the people around her understood what he was saying right away. It turned out that Edolie was not Nathaniel''s girlfriend, and she lusted for him instead. So actually Edolie¡¯s wealth was from the Ye Family. Also, it turned out that Mrs. Ye was the one who saved Edolie, but she took advantage of her kindness. A huge amount of information was suddenly revealed to everyone. Eddie''s hard work throughout the years had been ruined by just a few words from Nathaniel. She couldn''t help but anxiously turn to Mango. "My beloved sister, please say something in my defense. Look at what he is saying." Eddie¡¯s shamelessness had really crossed Mango¡¯ s limits today. Nathaniel had already exposed her to this degree. However, she was still shameless enough to ask for help and even imed Mango as her sister. Mango didn''t say a word, but Nathaniel directly separated Edolie from her. "Go away, you''d better stay away from my wife. It''s already bad enough that you harmed her throat, but you might cause other idents to happen too." As soon as he finished, Mr. Huang interrupted abruptly. "What? Mrs. Ye''s throat was harmed by you, Edolie?" "No, I didn''t." Edolie wanted to exin, but with the anger in Nathaniel''s eyes and the sadness in Mango''s, who would trust her now? "Please don''t listen to them. It really wasn''t me. Her throat has nothing to do with me." Edolie was getting anxious. Everyone who came today held quite an amount of power, and they were usually the ones useful to her. However, because of the situation now, they chose to trust Mango and Nathaniel''s allegations. They couldn''t help but get suspicious of her and ended up cornering Edolie. Right at this moment, Nathaniel said coldly, "Forget it. My wife''s throat won''t get better anytime soon. But she really likes it here, and she intends to invest in the tourism industry. Money is not a problem here. Everyone should know that I have more than enough of it. As long as I can make my wife happy, I''ll do anything even if it means going bankrupt." As soon as he finished, their eyes suddenly lit up. "Mr. Ye really loves his wife." "Mr. Ye is a real man." Everyone took the opportunity to tter Nathaniel as this was the only chance to get more investments. Mango was touched by his words. When she turned to Edolie, her face was fuming with anger which made Mango smirk. Nathaniel immediately said, "You should all thank my wife. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have invested here. After all, it''s so far away." "Mrs. Ye, which area catches your eye? How much are you intending to develop the tourism industry?" Mr. Huang was the first to speak. Mango gave a faint smile before pointing towards Edolie. Mr. Huang didn''t quite understand and asked, "What do you mean by that, Mrs. Ye?" "My wife means that whichever area that Edolie is involved in, we will all invest in those. Don''t worry, we will invest ording to how much she has invested." Just as Nathaniel finished speaking, Mango quickly stretched out one of her fingers. The others were stunned once again. Nathaniel coughed and said, "My wife means that we will be investing 1,000 dors more than Eddie''s investment." Edolie almost exploded. Were they seriously targeting her right now? "Nathaniel, Mango, this is going too far!" Edolie mmed her hands on the table, but she didn''t expect Mr. Huang to smile and immediately say, "Yes, of course, as long as Mrs. Ye is interested, we promise to do our best to fulfil your request." "Boston, are you out of your mind?" After hearing what Boston said, Edolie lost it right away. However, Boston turned to her with a smile, "Edolie, since we are all investors here, we should maintain a good rtionship. Besides, there''s really huge potential for development in the tourism industry. There is no reason to get upset here." At this moment, Mango tugged Nathaniel''s sleeve and she looked a little unpleasant. "What''s the matter?" Nathaniel was concerned so Mango quickly made a gesture to him. When Nathaniel saw Mango''s hand gesture, the corners of his mouth started to twitch. Nathaniel figured that his wife was definitely a troublemaker. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 "Mrs. Ye, what do you mean by that?" Boston noticed that something wasn''t quite right with the expression on Nathaniel''s face, so he interfered quickly, fearing that Mango would go back on her words. However, Nathaniel just coughed and said, "What my wife means is that we are not short of money. No matter how much Edolie invests, we''ll double it." Eddie''s facial expression soured after hearing his words which directly targeted her. However, Mango smiled elegantly at the sight of this. Boston was happy as he was responsible for the tourism industry. He quickly said, "Mrs. Ye, you''re too generous." "I just want her out from the tourism industry here. I''ll pay no matter how much it will cost." Mango made the gesture and was interpreted by Nathaniel. Edolie suddenly stood up and stared straight at Mango. She said with a cautionary tone, "Mango, this is going too far. Have a little mercy and think about things over the long term. Aren''t you afraid that something will happen to you if this gets out of hand?" "Do you think you will be spared that if something happens to my wife? Edolie, you''d better hope that my wife is safe and sound. Otherwise, the next time it won¡¯t be as simple as kicking you out of Nakasara." Nathaniel''s face suddenly became serious. With a cold snort, Edolie left angrily after mming the door. Boston was well aware of the situation and tried to smooth the situation over. "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, as you can see, the more people we have, the more strength we acquire. However, Edolie''s investment has indeed made a huge contribution to us. If we were to withdraw her funds, that''ll be a bit unreasonable. Now that everyone knows each other, we should all be friends, so let¡¯s not make a big fuss about money, shall we? Let''s all take a step back and do ording to what Mrs. Ye has said. I think this would be a better idea." "You think? But my wife isn¡¯t happy now." Nathaniel smiled and said calmly, "Then again, I should be talking with someone with higher authority and not with you all. I''d better call your director directly. I remember that your director is Sutton Zhang, isn''t it?" As Nathaniel mentioned the name of the head of the tourism ministry urately, Boston couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. He then quickly said with a smile, "Mr. Ye, how about we let you know after a group discussion, is that alright with you?" "Yes, that''s a good idea!" Nathaniel was a very straightforward person. The others quickly urged the waiter to serve the food, but they were stopped by Nathaniel. "No, that''s okay. I''ll just take my wife out for a walk." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he got up and left with Mango. Seeing that the important people had left, the others also followed suit. As Mango and Nathaniel left, she felt much more rxed. She was satisfied after seeing the exasperated expression on Edolie''s face. Seeing how calm she was, Nathaniel said with a smile, "Are you finally happy now?" "Hm, if Edolie quits, are you really going to invest?" Mango quickly made a gesture and asked. "Well of course, that''s for sure." Mango was slightly taken aback by Nathaniel'' s adoring attitude. Then, she turned her face away in embarrassment. "What? You know me, I don''t care about money. As long as you are happy, it doesn''t matter how much I spend." Mango then nodded her head. As the both of them walked casually along the road, they noticed a bazaar not far away from them. Then, Mango got excited instantly. Meanwhile, Nathaniel noticed her excitement. Without waiting for Mango to say anything, he brought Mango over to the bazaar. It turned to be a jade market and there were a lot of small trinkets and many types of jades, but the color and quality were all subpar. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Of course, Nathaniel looked down on the inferior products instinctively. "If you like, I''ll take you to a better jade market to have a look." "You don''t need to do that. Here is interesting too." Mango gave him a smile and casually wandered around. She went around every stall and talked with the owners. Although it was a little difficult, she felt very happy. Looking at her bright smile under the sunset, Nathaniel''s heart instantly felt full of happiness. After strolling around for a while, Mango still remained interested. Nathaniel softly whispered, "Why don''t we invest a little here? This way, you can see these jades every day." "No, that''s okay. I like strolling around like this." Mango replied with a smile. The couple then found a pavilion and sat down to rx. Seeing that Mango was drenched in sweat, Nathaniel said in a gentle voice, "Sit here and rest for a while. I''m going to buy some fruits and water for you." "Alright!" Mango nodded her head happily. After Nathaniel left, Mango noticed a pair of elderly grandparents ying around with their grandchildren not far away from her. Looking at them felt very warm. As the sun went below the horizon, the scene felt even warmer. It made her hoped that she could live like this too when she got old. Right at this moment, another couple entered the pavilion and sat next to Mango. "Wow, I''m so tired." The woman said delicately. Mango didn''t say a word, but she subconsciously moved to the side. The man then got up and walked straight to Mango and said, "You, sit on the other side." Mango was stunned for a moment. She looked around only to realize that she was the only one in the pavilion. This man was indeed talking to her. The woman interrupted. "Hey, are you deaf? Didn''t you hear him? Can''t you see that there are two of us?" Mango paused for a moment and felt extremely ufortable in the situation. If they spoke in a nicer tone, she would really move to the other side right away. After all, couples loved to do everything together. Of course, she understood, as she was like this too in the past. But the two of them were rude, and they were being arrogant, which made her feel a little reluctant to let them do what they wanted. Mango nced at them and pretended that she didn¡¯t have the ability to see and hear. She was totally immersed in putting on an act. "Hello, I know you can hear me. Now, move out of the way, will you?" After realizing that Mango wasn''t even looking at them, instead, she turned her head to look at the view. Then, he stretched out his arm and pped Mango in the face. Mango was prepared for this. As the man was about to p her, her eyes suddenly narrowed. Her body reacted quickly, and she kicked his stomach. Normally, anyone who was hit by Mango would usually fall to the ground and needed some time to get back up. However, this man surprisingly only took a few steps back and stood steadily. He suddenly took out a pocket knife and shouted, "What the heck, you''re a feisty one, aren''t you? Now you''re going to get it." As he spoke, he already swung his knife in front of Mango. Mango was startled and she curled her body before she took two steps back. However, she could feel a fisting right at her from behind. She realized that the woman who also made her move. To her surprise, both of them were skilled in martial arts! Of all ces, she encountered martial artists here? Plus, it was way too coincidental that they fought for the seat when she was left alone? Mango''s mind whizzed quickly but she didn''t dare to make any unsure movements. She narrowly escaped the man''s knife, but she couldn''t avoid the woman''s fists and kicks. Mango decided not to be on the defensive anymore. Just as the woman''s leg was about tond on her stomach, Mango grabbed onto her ankle and pulled it towards her. In an instant, the woman was doing a split on the ground. "Ah!" The woman shouted in pain as she used too much force. As soon as the man saw this, he approached Mango again. Mango''s gaze turned grim and she quickly attacked the man¡¯s joints. On the other hand, he wasn¡¯t expecting Mango to be so skilled. His arm was dislocated by Mango''s kick when he wasn''t paying attention. The couple looked frightened at Mango''s abilities. She then made a cold gesture and said, "Go back and tell your boss to bring it on." She didn''t know if they understood her, but they got up and fled right away. When Nathaniel returned, Mango was still sitting there as if nothing happened. She was still watching people frolicking around. "Here, I bought your favorite mangoes." Nathaniel handed over the fruit he had bought for Mango. Mango smiled gently and ate the fruit without mentioning a single word about the incident just now. Nathaniel suddenly detected a faint smell of tobo and a strong smell of perfume in the air. Did someonee just now? He was a little taken aback. But as he looked at Mango who was happily devouring the fruit, he chose not to ask anything. However, he was still curious. After Mango was finished, Nathaniel was afraid that she was hungry, so he brought her to somewhere nearby to eat. After that, they returned to the hotel. Just as Mango was about to enter the room, she was suddenly stopped by Nathaniel. "What''s wrong?" Mango made a quick gesture and asked. Nathaniel then said shamelessly, "I want to sleep with you tonight." His eyes blinked a few times and they looked exactly like Zion''s. Mango forcefully pushed him away and gestured. "Don''t think you can use those eyes on me. Do you think you''re Zion?" "Isn''t it the same? Just treat me like Zion. I needfort, warmth, and most importantly you!" Nathaniel''s words made Mango get goosebumps all over her skin. Throughout the trip, she witnessed many different sides of Nathaniel, which changed her perspective of him. It even made her doubt whether she really knew Nathaniel before. "So, it that a yes?" Nathaniel shook Mango''s arm, which caused a chill to run down Mango''s spine, and she hurriedly pushed Nathaniel away. "Hey, you''d better say it properly!" "So, is that a yes or not?" Nathaniel felt slightly aggrieved. They were now a married couple. Was it so difficult for them to sleep in the same bed? Mango''s face turned a little red. She coughed and said, "Sleep in the living room on whatever sofa you can find, and you''re not allowed to enter my bedroom." After that, she opened the bedroom door aggressively and went in. "Are you kidding me? But the sofa is so hard to sleep on!" Nathanielined, but he still followed her into the room. Mango gestured for him to do whatever he liked before she entered the bedroom. She couldn''t be bothered with Nathaniel at all. Nathaniel helplessly shrugged his shoulders and looked at the sofa next to him. Then, he made a cup of coffee before he knocked on Mango''s door. "Darling, can I take a shower in your bathroom?" Mango frowned slightly. Nathaniel was absolutely doing this on purpose. If she opened the door, would Nathaniel leave afterwards? But if she didn''t open it, he would just continue shouting outside. Mango opened the door and made a quick gesture, saying, "You''d better be quick." "Got it. But a bath still takes time." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he went into the bathroom. Mango could hear the water starting from the bath and looked through the frosted ss. She could see Nathaniel''s hazy figure and couldn''t help but feel heat rush through her face. She quickly went to find a paper towel, afraid that Nathaniel would see such an embarrassing side of her. Right at this moment, she could hear a sounding from the balcony of her bedroom. Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Mango narrowed her eyes as she was slightly stunned. They were probably the group of people that she saw in the evening or more precisely, the troublemakers summoned by Edolie. Mango nced at Nathaniel, who was taking a shower in the bathroom before she approached the balcony without making a noise. She then dragged a person out in a sh with her urate and quick movements. It was right at this moment that the person tossed something in. Mango was still in a daze when she felt a pair of big hands were grabbing her instantly before she kicked the stranger out of the balcony. "Nathaniel?" Mango recognized from the person''s aura that it was Nathaniel. Wasn''t he taking a shower? How did hee out suddenly? Before Mango could utter a word, Nathaniel was already dragging her out of the bedroom. "Bang!" A loud noise came from the bedroom and it shocked the entire room. At that moment, Mango was frozen on the spot. Anaya ran out of her bedroom and asked as she rubbed her eyes. "What''s wrong?" The emergency rm went off as well. Then Mango''s expression darkened. She quickly pulled Anaya into her arms and grabbed Nathaniel''s coat from the living room before putting it on Anaya. Nathaniel was a little displeased, but he didn''t say a word as he grabbed Mango''s hands and whispered, "Let''s get out of here now." It wasn''t until then that Mango realized Nathaniel was already dressed up neatly, and he did not seem as if he was in the shower before this at all. "You lied to me?" "No, I''m just really fast at changing." Nathaniel exined as he brought Mango and Anaya out of the suite. The staff and managers of the hotel all came to their aid. As soon as the manager saw Nathaniel, he immediately asked, "Mr. Ye, what happened?" "I don''t know. Someone broke in through the window and threw something inside, but fortunately, we left in time. Otherwise, we might have been harmed. Seriously, is this the level of security in your hotel?" Nathaniel''s expression was unweing. It was fortunate that he noticed someone had been by Mango''s side when they were at the pavilion, though he didn''t ask about it since she didn''t mention a word. All he could do was just shamelessly insist on sleeping in her room. Nathaniel couldn''t imagine what would''ve happened if he wasn''t here. The manager felt embarrassed at Nathaniel''s sarcasm. "We will improve on that, Mr. Ye... Well go in and check out what just happened right away." Nathaniel and Mango entered the room along with the manager. At that point, the whole bedroom was already in a total mess. Mango saw that a beer bottle on the ground had exploded and ss fragments were all over the ce. The bed had been corroded by some liquid and there was no way Mango could sleep there anymore. Nathaniel''s expression became gloomier. "It''s Edolie''s doing, isn''t it?" Mango made a gesture as she asked Nathaniel. "Whoever it was, you can''t stay here anymore. Come to my ce tonight." Nathaniel held Mango''s hand. He could tell from the liquid that it had to be sulfuric acid, but why did it explode? They would need a professional to check it out. After that, Nathaniel and Mango reported the incident to the police. In a few moments, the police came and started investigating the matter along with the manager and the hotel''s security guards. The incident startled other guests as well, and many of them began requesting to checkout and the hotel lost all its business in a sh. On the other hand, Mango and Nathaniel did not leave the hotel and they just went to Nathaniel''s room to rest. Nathaniel even made himself a promise that he would never let Mango out of his sight again. Of course, he didn''t let Mango know about this as he didn''t want her to feel pressured since Mango clearly wanted to be independent. While the hotel was in chaos, Edolie received a phone call and heard that her attempt was unsessful. Immediately, she got so angry that she stomped her feet. "You useless trash!" "Edolie, I think it''s best that we give up. That man is really smart and we won''t stand a chance. Besides, that woman is really good at martial arts too... We have tried our best." The man did all he could to persuade Edolie. However, Edolie answered with a sneer, "Do they really think that they can defeat me? How naive! I have lived here for years and built extensive connections in this ce, so there''s no way these two outsiders can subdue me so easily! Hank, don''t you know that the first one who takes action will gain the upper hand? You''ll just lose the game if you chicken out now! They are still unfamiliar with the ce, so if I don''t take advantage of this to bring them to their knees now, they will get the better of me very soon, so there''s no way we can stop now..." Hank sighed, having heard what Edolie said before responding, "What do you want to do then? So many policemen are on watch, we don''t stand a chance at all." "You can create an opportunity as I don''t believe that they will stay in the hotel, and even if they do, can''t you guys enter their room? As long as you can scatter the sulfuric acid on Mango''s face, I''ll feel better then." The moment Edolie recalled the way Mango looked down on her previously in the hotel, she felt a strong urge to kill her. If possible, she would very much like to ssh the sulfuric acid onto Mango''s face herself. However, Mango was lucky this time. Edolie was sure that she wouldn''t let Mango go so easily the second time, though it was never easy to deal with Nathaniel and Mango at the same time. Edolie''s brows were knitted together as she touched her chin. "Who else is with them?" "A mute girl who is quite young but she seems to be a local. I heard that they asked this little girl to pay back the money for the things that she had stolen from other people a few days ago." Hank told Edolie everything he knew. Edolie sneered and said, "Mango seriously likes to be a good person as if she''s the heroine of the entire world. Back then, she had this exact attitude when she saved me and I hated her false kindness to the core of my being. Well... since she wants to do that and everyone knows that the little girl is by her side, won''t they be anxious if the little girl is missing? Won''t we stand a chance then?" Hank was stunned for a moment before he said with uneasiness, "Edolie, isn''t it too risky to do this?" "What on earth isn''t risky? Was it not risky pouring sulfuric acid? Hank, don''t forget that I''m paying for your mom''s medical expenses and you promised to work for me." Eddie''s voice became vicious suddenly. Hank gritted his teeth as soon as he recalled that his mother was still in the hospital and that it was Edolie who helped him with the medical fees. Hence, his mother could live longer although they were poor. So, he said unwillingly, "Fine, I''ll help you with this." "I''ll surely reward you after your work is done." After hanging up the phone, the smile on Eddie''s face became increasingly eerie and cold. If Anaya died and she asked the media to make a fuss about it on the news, Nathaniel and Mango might not even be able to leave this ce alive. At the thought of this, she ordered Hank to look into Anaya''s background. The moment she found out that Anaya was the little girl that she chased out previously, she could not help but smile. "I''ve got a good idea... Don''t take any action for the time being." After hanging up the phone, Edolie smiled insidiously. On the other hand, Mango and Nathaniel werepletely oblivious to this. As soon as Mango entered Nathaniel''s room, she was held tightly in Nathaniel''s embrace. "You scared the hell out of me, you know?" Mango was also somewhat frightened when she felt Nathaniel''s aura and strength. If Nathaniel hadn''t been here, she would have been injured by now. She knew that Edolie would scheme against her, but she didn''t expect that Edolie would be so bold and unruly. Although they called the police, no one knew what would happen after this. Mango knew that Nathaniel was also frightened. She patted Nathaniel''s back and gentlyforted him. "You cannot act alone in the future anymore, and you must inform me about everything that happens, alright? I''m aware that you want to be independent and you don''t want to rely on me for every issue. I do support you, but the terrain here is different and the folk customs are bizarre so you can''t keep everything from me. If I hadn''t noticed that someone was in the pavilion and if I didn''t follow you into the bedroom, I wouldn''t dare imagine what would have happened to you. As you know, Mango, I don''t have a strong heart." From Nathaniel''s words, Mango instantly understood why he followed her into her room. At that time, she thought that the two men were just thieves and that she had already solved the issue, so there was no need for her to tell Nathaniel about it. She didn''t want Nathaniel to worry about her, but who knew that Edolie was such a psycho. However, at the thought of how she provoked Edolie in the evening, she secretly med herself for not thinking it through. "Did you hear what I said?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel anxious when he noticed that Mango didn''t respond. Mango felt that she had be clingy as she was actually enjoying Nathaniel''s care and concern for her. She felt secure as Nathaniel''s affection warmed her heart and electrified her entire body. Out of the blue, Mango tiptoed and nted a kiss on Nathaniel''s cheeks. At that moment, Nathaniel becamepletely stunned. It had never crossed his mind that he would be rewarded as such, so he wrapped his arms around Mango''s slim waist subconsciously and pulled her closer to his chest. "Don''t expect me to take back what I just said just because of your actions. Next time, do not keep anything from me no matter what happens." "Alright." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mango made a gesture and smiled happily. Anaya felt the need to make a gesture to remind the two of them that an underaged girl was also in the room. Hence, she did exactly that. Upon hearing Anaya''s cough, Mango came to her senses in an instant and hurriedly pushed Nathaniel away, which made him feel dissatisfied. "What are you doing? It''s just a hug, isn''t it? Why are you coughing? Go get some medicine if you''re sick. Here, take this." Nathaniel directly shoved 100 dors in cash to Anaya. Any quick-witted person could tell that Nathaniel disliked Anaya and thought of her as an eyesore. Over the years, Anaya had learned a lot from Addison and she certainly knew more stuff since she was older than Gissel. Anaya smiled slyly as she picked up the 100 dors and signed, "I have a sore throat so I''ll go buy some medicine. Please carry on, and don''t worry about me as I grew up here. I can find my way out from all the alleys even with my eyes closed. Besides, I won''t go too far and will be in the pharmacy right below... Oh, right! I just remembered that I have to get some food as well as I''m quite the glutton, so rest assured that you can do whatever you want." Anaya''s words made Mango''s face turn red in an instant and she felt so embarrassed that she just wanted to hide. Then Mango shot a coquettish nce at Nathaniel. Nathaniel was extremely pleased with Anaya and gave her a thumbs-up as he said, "Ask one of the hotel staff to go with you and just call me if you need anything." "Alright." After that, Anaya went out with the new mobile phone that Nathaniel had bought for her in the morning. On the other hand, Nathaniel was cheered up immediately. "My dear wifey, shall we continue?" "Continue? What do you mean by that?" The moment Mango recalled Anaya''s teasing look before she left, she felt so ashamed that she just wanted to hide. Nathaniel was rather dissatisfied. Just as he was about to hold Mango in his arms and tease her, Anaya''s sharp scream suddenly came from outside. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 "Anaya!" Mango and Nathaniel were stunned for a moment before they ran out at full speed. However, Anaya was nowhere to be seen. All they saw was a truck leaving at full tilt. Mango immediately ran after the vehicle, but Nathaniel stopped her. "If someone wants to use Anaya to threaten us, we won''t have to chase them as they will surely contact us." Mango looked at Nathaniel and gestured to ask, "What if that''s not the case? What if they are just human traffickers?" "I''ll ask Merle''s men to keep an eye on them, is that alright?" Nathaniel knew that Mango had some conflict with Merle but he was the only person they could rely on at this ce. Mango was taken aback as a hint of hesitancy shed across her eyes, but she nodded in agreement at the thought of Anaya''s safety. Having Mango''s consent, Nathaniel quickly called Merle and told him the vehicle''s license te number before asking him to have his men investigate the case. Then Mango and Nathaniel returned to the hotel. Their room was in a mess as if a thief broke into their ce. Although Mango knew that they didn''t have anything particrly valuable worth stealing, everything that happened was just a warning from Edolie and her way of venting her anger. A trace of anger and coldness shed across Mango''s fierce eyes. Edolie Wright... What a troublemaker! Nathaniel''s expression slightly darkened and he felt that it was time to teach Edolie a lesson. Nathaniel was not wary of Mango at all and he called Merle directly in front of her. "I don''t care what you do, find out Edolie''s address and create a traffic ident so that she can quit being so impudent!" Mango''s brows furrowed, but she didn''t stop him. As soon as he hung up the call, Mango''s phone rang. She nced at the unfamiliar number on the phone and answered the call with her eyes narrowed. "Mrs. Ye, I know that your vocal cords are injured and that you can''t speak, so just listen to me. I''m sure you''re looking for Anaya, right? Let me first introduce myself. I am the head of Altane Vige and Anaya belongs to our town. I have indeed neglected her over the past few years, but now that I realized that she wants toe back, the locals have decided to bring her home. After all, it''s our responsibility to look after our own children, isn''t it? Thank you for taking care of her all this while." Mango and Nathaniel were somewhat stupefied as they had never expected Anaya to be picked up by someone from her own vige. Nevertheless, a hint of coldness remained in Mango''s eyes as she became frustrated because she wanted to say something but the other party wouldn''t see her gestures. Then, Nathaniel quickly took the phone and asked, "You''re the chief of Altane Vige, am I right? If you wanted to pick Anaya up, you could''ve done it aboveboard yet you did it so furtively... You must have had other intentions, don''t you?" "Mr. Ye, why are you putting it that way? I was just afraid that you''ll be too busy to send her back. Besides, Anaya is from our vige, and I even heard that she stole others'' belongings, so we really have to teach her a lesson so that she doesn''t bring shame to our vige, is that not clear?" The vige chief''s words made them feel displeased. Mango was so angry that she stomped her foot but Nathaniel''s gaze calmed her down. "So you''re saying that Anaya isn''t going to have a good time back at the vige, are you? You''re just trying to threaten me and my wife, am I right?" Nathaniel sneered with a trace of anger in his eyes. The vige chief chuckled and said, "Mr. Ye, I''m sure you know what''s going on, so there''s no need for me to be too blunt." "Who ordered you to do it? I will consider sparing your life if you reveal the culprit behind this. Right, I should probably warn you that I do not tolerate being threatened!" The chief was taken aback as he didn''t expect Nathaniel to say that. Nathaniel sneered and continued, "To put it frankly, Anaya is just an orphan that my wife took in out of kindness. She is neither a friend nor a rtive to us, so we honestly don''t give a d*mn what happens to her, yet you''re using Anaya to threaten us? What a stupid act... Hasn''t the person who As Nathaniel spoke, his fingers were typing swiftly on theptop next to him. Soon, a map appeared on the screen and a red dot shed in a certain area. Hence, Mango understood immediately. Nathaniel was deliberately buying himself time and using his IT skills in the hope of pinpointing their specific location. In an instant, Mango moved closer to Nathaniel, and upon seeing the address, she became speechless as she stared at Nathaniel. Nathaniel knew what she was thinking and figured that he really shouldn''t stop Mango this time, although he was worried about her. "Go ahead, but be vignt and call me if anything happens." Nathaniel''s voice wasn''t loud, so only Mango could discern it. Immediately, she nodded her head and changed her clothes before leaving the room in a sh. The chief was still hesitating after hearing Nathaniel''s words, yet Nathaniel continued indifferently, "Since Anaya is from your vige, she can stay there. Her life will no longer have anything to do with us from now on. Goodbye, and don''t you dare call again, or I''ll call the police and tell them that you are harassing me. Trust me, I will use whatever means necessary to screw up your life." Having said that, Nathaniel hung up the phone directly. He changed his clothes instantly and followed Mango out of the hotel. He couldn''t stop Mango from saving Anaya, but he could at least ensure her safety. By the time Merle called, Nathaniel and Mango were already on their way. "Mr. Ye, they''re in Altane Vige." "Got it, tell your people to get prepared to rescue us at the entrance of Altane Vige. Also, look into the background of the vige''s chief and see if he did anything illegal. I want him to be detained by the police tomorrow, and it''s even better if he rots in prison for a few more years." The vige''s chief''s carefree days woulde to an end since he had the guts to threaten Nathaniel and his wife! The fact that he could obey others'' orders to kidnap a child and threaten someone else showed that he was obviously not a good person. Merle nodded and asked with slight hesitation, "Is it the mistress who arranged it this time?" Of course, Nathaniel knew what Merle meant. He thought about it for a moment before answering in a faint voice, "No, it''s all my idea but she didn''t object to it. As you know, Merle, Mango will never trust someone who dared to betray her. This time, it''s because we have no choice and we must save the girl, so don''t think that there''s still any hope between the two of you." Nathaniel wasn''t deliberately wanting to deal a blow to Merle, but it was just that he truly understood Mango. Mango wouldn''t give a damn to those people that injured her if they weren''t those that she cared for, but if the person she cared about betrayed her, she would never tolerate it. At that moment, Merle became speechless. However, Nathaniel did not intend tofort him at all and just hung up the phone directly. To Nathaniel, it was already a kind act for him to reveal these things to his love rival. On the other hand, Mango drove at full speed and she finally arrived at Altane Vige. It was an old vige, and there was water flowing from between the buildings past house entrances. The vige was a wonderful ce with beautiful scenery. If Mango hadn''t been in such a hurry to save Anaya, she might have wanted to stay here for some time, but right now, she wasn''t in the mood to enjoy the scenery at all. She scrutinized the surrounding terrain and realized that there was a chess table at the entrance of the vige with four men sitting around it while ying chess. Though, they would look in the direction of the vige''s entrance asionally as if they were on sentry duty. Then, Mango frowned slightly. She could defeat four men easily, but she couldn''t tell if there was anyone else behind them. Mango furtively crept to the wall next to them and eavesdropped on their conversation. "Hank, do you think that the people will reallye to save Anaya now that you''ve captured them? Just now our chief called them, and they didn''t care at all!" With a cigarette in his mouth, Hank held a chess piece in his hand and spoke with a lisp, "Don''t worry, Edolie said that those two people may sound harsh but they are actually really softhearted, especially Mrs. Ye. They might even be on their way now... Have you prepared everything that I told you to?" "I''ve got them all ready by now... But Hank, if we mess this up..." "Everything will be fine. Don''t you know that Edolie has huge connections here? Moreover, she offered you so much food during this period of time and even generated many business opportunities for us. No matter how capable those two people are, we''ll have to bring them down here. Don''t forget that this is considered an autonomous region, so even if they want to attack us, we would have solved the problem by the time they actually do something." Hank said it arrogantly. The other three peopleughed and it seemed as if they were already ustomed to Hank''s attitude. Mango hid in the shadows and frowned slightly when she heard their words. Since they were already fully prepared, she would probably not be able to save Anaya and she might even get herself in trouble if she went in alone. If she was captured, Nathaniel would probably give up everything to them even if they were to ask for the entire Ye Family''s wealth, considering his affection for her. At the thought of this, a trace of hesitancy shed across Mango''s eyes. She was unfamiliar with this ce and there was really no one from who she could ask for help other than Merle. Yet, she felt somewhat uneasy to ask him for aid. After thinking it over once again, Mango finally made up her mind having considered all the possible factors. She withdrew from the ce quietly and took out her phone as she wanted to send a message to Merle, but she realized that her cell phone was in Nathaniel''s hands. What should she do now? Did God want her to go in and save Anaya on her own? Mango calcted the pros and cons and realized that it was way too risky, so she gritted her teeth and went to a nearby store to buy a mobile phone. Then, she logged onto her Whatsapp ount and found Merle''s contact. She had already blocked Merle before this yet now she had no choice but to unblock him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When Merle saw that Mango had unblocked him, he felt ted. His hands trembled as he tried his best to calm down before sending a message to Mango. "Ma''am, what''s the matter?" "I need ten men for assistance, will they be able to arrive at Altane Vige in ten minutes?" Mango did not beat around the bush nor make any small talk with him as she went straight to the point. At this point, Merle would agree even if she asked for all his men. He quickly replied, "Yes, I promise that these ten people will have top-notch martial arts skills, and they will arrive in ten minutes." Having read the message, Mango threw the phone aside and waited for Merle''s men to arrive as she started making ns on how to get in and rescue Anayater. On the other hand, Merle had been staring at his phone and waiting for another reply or order from Mango. Soon, Merle''s pair of hopeful eyes dimmed as there was still no new message from her even after some time. Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Mango had no concern for Merle''s feelings at all. She contacted him only because it was an emergency, and she wouldn''t have done so otherwise. Mango sent a message to Nathaniel to ask if he could send her a map of Altane Vige. At that time, Nathaniel was already on his way there. He read Mango''s message and stared at his phone for a moment before shaking his head helplessly. He then replied, "I have a map but it''s useless as the vige''s terrain is veryplicated and we need someone to go in alone and take a look." "Oh... I''ll wait until Merle''s mene then." Nathaniel was stunned at Mango''s words but the corners of his mouth slowly quirked up in a smile. Mango was no longer acting rashly as before, and she could keep herposure. Nathaniel felt much more gratified by her behavioral change and even felt proud at the thought of how Mango learned from him. "Yes, that''s the way. Wait for me as I''ll be there in a minute." "You''reing?" Mango was a little surprised. "Are you insane? Since you went there, how could I not go? I didn''t stop you from saving Anaya, but still, I won''t let you act alone!" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Nathaniel''s message warmed Mango''s heart and joy was evident on her face. "Alright, I''ll wait for you and send you my location so that you can find me. The vigers are all prepared, so we cannot rush in carelessly. I also heard that it was Edolie that instructed them to do this. If murder wasn''t illegal, I would''ve killed her now!" Nathaniel could understand Mango''s feelings. That was also exactly what he thought but they couldn''t do things as they liked here. "Let''s just wait a little longer. Edolie will get what''sing to her." "Huh? It''s really too slow to wait for God''s punishment." Mango had never been as angry as she was at this moment. "We''ll talk about Edolieter as the most important thing now is to save Anaya. Send me your location, I''m almost there." As soon as Mango saw Nathaniel''s message, she immediately sent her location to him. When they met, Nathaniel realized that the hotel was only five kilometers away from Altane Vige. At the same time, Merle''s men arrived. When Mango saw Merle, there was no expression on her face at all, and she immediately gestured towards Nathaniel, "You talk to them." Nathanielid a map in front of them and said, "This is the map of Altane Vige, but there have been a lot of changes in the vige in recent years, so we''ll need someone to go in and explore the ce now and find out where they locked up Anaya and what facilities they have inside. So, you guys shall take the lead." As soon as Merle heard this, he said immediately, "I''ll go!" His gaze had been fixated on Mango the entire time. If it was in the past, Mango would definitely remind him to be careful, but she didn''t even lift her head to look at him as if he was a stranger. Furthermore, it seemed like she didn''t hear what he said. The way Mango treated Merle as if he was a stranger made him feel very ufortable. However, he knew that he couldn''t me Mango. Nathaniel felt slightly displeased as he nced at Merle, who was staring at Mango though he did not utter a word about it. "It doesn''t matter who goes in, but the main issue now is that we need to be able to enter the ce. If the vigers are all on guard and are waiting for us toe to save her, what excuse can you use to enter the vige?" At that instant, Merle was stunned. Nathaniel noticed his shock, so he took something out from his pocket and handed it to Merle before saying, "Just tell them that it''s Edolie that asked you to go. This is one of Edolie''s keepsakes. So the doorkeeper, Hank Beckett, should be able to recognize it." Mango narrowed her eyes when she saw Nathaniel take out a woman''s jade bracelet. Edolie''s keepsake? Why did Nathaniel have it? Of course Nathaniel sensed the anger and suspicion from Mango''s re, but it wasn''t the time for him to exin it to her now. Nathaniel looked at Merle and said, "There''s no need for me to tell you what to say, right?" "Of course not, I know what to tell them." Merle took the item from Nathaniel''s hand and once again cast a nce at Mango before realizing that she didn''t even spare a nce at him, so he just turned around and left dejectedly. As soon as Merle left, Mango grabbed hold of Nathaniel''s cor, but her action and angry expression made Nathaniel feel extremely satisfied, although she didn''t say anything. "I went to Edolie''s house on my way here and stole it." Mango''s brows were still knitted tightly together as if she didn''t believe Nathaniel''s words at all. Nathaniel quickly exined, "I really went to her house, and I even recorded a video, look." As Nathaniel spoke, he showed the video that he had recorded to Mango. Only then did Mango let go of him. She clicked on the video and found out that Edolie''s home was very luxurious. Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief before continuing, "Just now, I asked Merle to check on Edolie''s home address and tell his men to fake an ident, you heard that too right? After Merle gave me her address, I had already left but I was still trying to figure out how how to enter the vige, so I went to her house. Since she was not there, I went in and took the bracelet as I heard that Edolie liked it very much. The bracelet is the one that Edolie bought when Hank brought her to the jade market when she first came here, so he must be able to recognize it." Mango was relieved only after hearing what Nathaniel exined. Suddenly, she turned around and noticed that Merle''s men were all looking at them. It seemed that she was being extremely unreasonable and that Nathaniel was afraid of his wife. At that moment, Mango was somewhat crestfallen. Her reputation was ruined! On the other hand, Nathaniel was extremely pleased and happy as Mango''s concern and anger showed how much she cared for him. He somewhat felt as if he had masochistic tendencies. Seeing Nathaniel smiling like a child, Mango shoved the phone into his arms and walked out of the pavilion. Nathaniel did not care and even turned to Merle''s men before saying, "Do you see that? Happy wife, happy life!" The others pursed their lips and smiled as none of them could believe that the person in front of them was the legendary Nathaniel, who was famous for his iron fist! Nathaniel didn''t have the mood to waste his time chatting with them, so he hurriedly went after Mango and exited the pavilion. "What are you looking at?" He wrapped his arms around Mango''s waist from behind subconsciously. Mango noticed that Nathaniel''s actions had be increasingly affectionate. She looked back at Nathaniel, yet he pretended as if he had no idea what she was thinking as he continued, "The scenery here is very beautiful, isn''t it?" Mango could only sigh at Nathaniel''s shameless behavior before turning around and leaning into Nathaniel''s embrace. She made a gesture and said, "I wonder how Anaya is... I feel that we''re the ones who got her into trouble." "That''s not true, and don''t worry about it as well surely save her." Nathaniel was aware of Mango''s exceptional concern for Anaya, especially now that she''d be mute just like Anaya. They were probably the only ones who had a deep understanding of how it felt. At the thought of Mango''s voice, Nathaniel wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. He had always been skeptical of Bettany as he appeared out of nowhere and left just as suspiciously. Mango was so eager to regain her voice, yet she did not mention it anymore after Bettany arrived, so why was that? There was something fishy about this matter. Nathaniel had once asked Bettany about it in private, but he didn''t say a word and now that Bettany was gone, the question remained in Nathaniel''s mind. He really wanted to pry open Mango''s skull and see what she was thinking and what she was afraid of, but he knew that he wasn''t in the position to do that right now. Although Mango became very close to him and they seemed to have be as close as they were in the past, many things had changed, and Mango''s attitude towards handling matters was bing increasingly independent as she became less reliant on him. The issue of Madam Hans had created a barrier between them. They would never be able to get along like how they did in the past as long as the problem remained unsolved. Unfortunately, there was no way the issue could be straightened out. Nathaniel wasn''t a god, and there was no way he could bring Madam Hans back to life. He could only pray that their good days could continue so that Mango would slowly open her heart to him and let go of the past. Mango leaned into Nathaniel''s embrace and she had no idea what Nathaniel was thinking right now. Instead, she just felt worried as she looked in the direction of Altane Vige, and she wondered if Merle would be able to bring back any useful information. The two of them stood there with different thoughts in mind, but their silhouettes attracted the attention of many onlookers. Though, none of them noticed this. Finally, Merle came back and Mango was somewhat worked up, though she didn''t say anything in front of Merle and didn''t even pay any attention to him. Nathaniel quickly asked, "How did it go?" "I found it. Anaya is imprisoned in the ancestral hall of Altane Vige, which is about 800 meters away from the entrance. However, there were many people along the path to the hall and they seemed as if they were chatting while ying chess, but in truth, all of them hid weapons with them. The terrain inside is quiteplicated and there''s a mountain behind the vige so if they want to escape, they can leave at any time, though it would be impossible for us to leave through that route as I heard that there''s some poison in the forest. Those people have been living here all this while so they would naturally have a remedy for it, whereas we would just copse if we go in." Upon hearing Merle''s words, Mango and Nathaniel frowned. "Is there no other way?" "Can we attack them indirectly instead?" Mango suddenly spoke with her gestures. Seeing Mango''s current state, Merle teared up in an instant as a strong sense of self-me filled his heart, which made him no longer able to look straight into Mango''s eyes. If he had stood by Mango''s side back then, would he still be able to hear Mango''s alluring voice now? At the sight of Mango''s current state and how she had to interact with other people despite not being able to speak, Merle couldn''t even imagine how much pain she was in. Nathaniel didn''t know what Merle was thinking but was stunned when he perceived Mango''s intentions. "Attack them indirectly? Do you mean that we should get Edolie into trouble so that Hank will send some people away?" Mango nodded her head immediately. Nathaniel whispered, "But I''m afraid that Edolie will probably be caught up in a traffic ident by now." "That doesn''t matter, you can still go and meet her in time." Nathaniel felt slightly unsettled at Mango''s gestures. "You''re telling me to look for Edolie? Mango, are you crazy? Aren''t you aware of Edolie''s feelings for me? Why do you want me to see her?" Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Nathaniel felt that Mango was deliberately making things difficult for him and she intended to punish him. On the other hand, Mango smiled in an instant as she noticed how unsettled Nathaniel seemed. "You''reughing? What do you take me for?" Nathaniel felt even more downcast at that. He looked at Mango with an expression full of frustration. Yet, his face made Mangough even more uncontrobly. It was a rare asion to see Nathaniel acting like this. Seeing that Nathaniel was about to really get mad, Mango quickly stopped herughter and made some gestures, "I''m not asking you to go over and take care of her, I''m just asking you to kidnap her. It would be even better if she sends a message to Hank and asks for his help." "No, I refuse to go. Merle can do it." Nathaniel rejected in a muffled voice. He hated Edolie to death, yet now he had to kidnap that woman. What if she took this opportunity to flirt and cling to him? As soon as Nathaniel mentioned Merle, he immediately answered, "I can do it!" Mango finally looked at Merle with an expressionless face before she shook her head and gestured, "No one else can do it other than Nathaniel. Do you think that Edolie won''t figure things out after the traffic ident? She will only be more careful now and prevent any strangers from getting close to her. That woman is really smart." Nathaniel fell silent. He had no way of refuting Mango''s words, which made him feel even more annoyed. "Do you agree with this n or not?" Mango urged. At that point, Nathaniel''s expression became even more gloomy. "Aren''t you worried that I will be attracted by her charms?" "If she can seduce you that easily, then it just means that we are not fated to be together, so why should I be concerned about it?" Mango''s words almost gave Nathaniel a heart attack. At that moment, he realized that Mango didn''t actually take his love seriously. A strong sense of bitterness filled him, and his heart was breaking apart but there was no way he could mend it. He noticed that Mango was still waiting for his reply so he nodded his head reluctantly. "Perfect. You should get going now and we''ll start Anaya''s rescue after you have sessfully subdued Edolie." Mango had a bright and beautiful smile on her face, but Nathaniel felt extremely hurt deep down. Mango asked him to seduce Edolie just because of Anaya... If the person in trouble was someone even dearer to Mango, would she trade him for them? The more he thought about it, the more bitter he felt. So, he couldn''t help but pout and say, "You must reward me after this." "Okay, I will! Get going!" Mango urged. With every step Nathaniel took, he turned his head back to look at Mango with a sad expression, which pressured Mango to take back her words. How would she not know that Nathaniel felt aggrieved deep down? Who would expect the dignified lord of Ocean City to seduce a woman who harbored evil intentions against him? No one would be able to imagine that, let alone spread rumors about it. Mango was actually very touched deep down by the fact that Nathaniel was willing to do this for her. She entrusted the mission to Nathaniel only because she trusted his feelings for her and that no matter how many tricks Edolie pulled out, she wouldn''t achieve what she wanted as long as Nathaniel refused to give in. Mango was very confident about this fact. After Nathaniel left, Merle looked at Mango as he seemed to have something to tell her, but she just lowered her head and started browsing through the news on her phone while treating Merle as if he wasn''t there. Merle bit his lower lip as he became envious of Nathaniel all of a sudden. Mango would treat Nathaniel gently at the very least, but never to Merle. Perhaps she hated Merle with a passion, and he probably wouldn''t stand a chance to message Mango if it wasn''t for the fact that they had to save Anaya. Mango clearly felt Merle gazing at her, but she really didn''t want to experience the betrayal again. A few momentster, Rainie updated Mango on the shopping mall. Rainie was very talented in doing business as she was able to manage the mall very well even though she had only taken over the business several days ago. Mango chatted with Rainie for a while, and Rainie decided to transfer more money to her as she was afraid that Mango might not have enough money to spend. The amount that she transferred to Mango probably exceeded the amount she earned from her business. On the other hand, Zion also left a message for Mango, wishing her a good time there with Nathaniel. Furthermore, he told her that there was no need for them to worry about him and Wisdom. If possible, they wouldn''t mind having another younger brother or sister. The corner of Mango''s mouth twitched. Was Zion really a four-year-old child? How did he know so much? Mango nagged at Zion and she suddenly started missing Rita. She took out her phone and made a call to Ye''s Mansion. But when Lucy received the call, Mango paused. What could she say? There was nothing she could utter other than making gestures. Even if Rita could see her hand signs, she probably wouldn''t understand what Mango was trying to convey. After she heard Lucy''s voice, Mango could only hang up the phone sadly. Merle saw this scene and immediately suggested, "Ma''am, if you''re thinking of Miss Rita, I can bring her over.¡± "That''s not necessary." Mango turned him down with her gestures. Then Merle suddenly became aware of the barrier between him and Mango. He looked at Mango''s gestures and had no idea what she was saying, but he did not want to ask further, as he was afraid that he might hurt her self-esteem. On the other hand, if he kept quiet, he would be letting slip the precious opportunity of talking to Mango, and they might really be stuck like this for the rest of his life. Merle didn''t want to be estranged from Mango. She was thinking hard about what to tell her as he scratched the back of his neck. Eventually, he spoke. "Ma''am, there''s something I want to tell you." Mango didn''t even raise her head nor say anything as if it didn''t matter to her whether Merle spoke to her or not. Merle felt even more upset but he still uttered in a low voice, "Mr. Ye''s hypnosis has not been cured." At that instant, Mango suddenly raised her head. "What did you say?" She made a gesture in question. Although Merle couldn''t understand, he could guess what Mango was asking as her face appeared extremely anxious. He whispered, "After returning from the Underground City, Mr. Ye didn''t visit the hypnotist as you rmended, and neither did Madam Ye look for a therapist to cure his sickness as she wanted to keep him under control. Later, some issues came up, so Mr. Ye and the military went to settle the problem, yet you were caught in an ident when he came back, so Mr. Ye didn''t treat his hypnosis as he wanted to punish himself." Mango''s expression changed. His hypnosis had not been treated? Did that mean that Nathaniel had always had a headache? How did she not notice? On their way here, she had not seen Nathaniel have a headache at all. Merle really wanted to know what was going on in Mango''s mind, so he continued, "Mr. Ye got some medicine from Noah, so he could suppress the hypnosis temporarily, but it would only make it harder for him to recover in the future. Plus, it would hurt so much more when the condition rebounds. He wouldn''t be able to fall asleep at night, and he would even have the urge to beat himself up. Mr. Ye probably didn''t want you to know the truth when he''s with you, so..." Suddenly, Mango stood up and left hastily. However, she halted after taking a few steps. She looked at Merle and knew that he probably did not understand her gestures, so she took out her mobile phone and sent him a message instead. "Can I still trust you?" Merle had waited for Mango to ask him this question for a long time, so he got so excited that tears started welling up in his eyes. "I swear with my life that I will be loyal to you for the rest of my days, and I will stand by your side no matter what happens." "There''s no need for you to swear fealty to me as I''ll give you some money as a reward after this incident, and you won''t have to follow me around anymore. You have been managing Dark Night Empire all this while anyway, and everyone there are your men, so I won''t interfere with that. On this asion, I''m just your client, in which I hire you and you help me with my business. After this, I will pay you and we''ll have nothing to do with each other anymore." Mango''s blunt and merciless words hurt Merle and made him felt heartbroken. He wanted to say something and struggled to exin himself, but ultimately, he decided to keep quiet. At this moment, he finally realized that there was no way he could ever ovee his regret. Mango didn''t care what Merle was thinking and just continued typing, "I will be leaving for a while, so please inform me if something happens over here, alright?" "Okay." Merle nodded. He knew that this was thest time Mango would trust him, and even though it was associated with material benefit, he still felt that this was a good start. After all, it was only byforting himself like this that he could stay strong and carry on. As soon as Merle agreed, she immediately got into the car and went straight back to the hotel. She found the manager of the hotel and gave him some money. Afterward, she asked him to take her to the security room with the excuse that she had lost something. She searched for the recordings of Nathaniel''s room specifically on the day that she and Nathaniel arrived. Mango saw that Nathaniel would take a lot of medicine every night. Then, he would lean against the bed and take a short rest, but around 12 o''clock, he would start feeling pain. He held his head in agony as he rolled on the floor as the veins bulged on his neck. Sweat formed on his forehead, and even his pajamas were drenched. His painsted only for an hour in the beginning but it became worse. Every time Nathaniel was in agony, he would copse on the floor weakly without the strength to even move his fingers. Nathaniel''s face was pale and his helpless expression caused Mango''s heart to throb in distress. The next day, she didn''t even notice anything unusual about him, and Nathaniel would just go and have fun with her. Did he think he was Superman? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Was he really of the opinion that he would be able to carry on like this without having to rest? Didn''t he know that if he carried on like this, he would soon be unable to endure it anymore? Mango''s chest clenched tightly in pain. She couldn''t help but feel distressed and sad. When Mango walked out of the security room, she was still in a daze. After that, she sent a message to Genevieve to ask about Nathaniel. Genevieve had been waiting for Mango to contact her, and when she saw Mango asking about Nathaniel, she figured that they must be together now. "Mango, tell Nathaniel that he can''t take too many painkillers, or else he will start relying on them too much. Noah said that he shoulde back as soon as possible to treat his condition because it''s impossible for him to just keep taking medication. His nerves will soon be damaged, and his life will be in danger if he continues enduring the pain like this." Mango''s heart was thumping wildly. Nathaniel''s life was in danger? What on earth was he thinking? He was already in so much pain, yet he still wanted to go on a vacation with Mango? At that moment, Mango felt extremely sorry for Nathaniel. Even though she knew that Nathaniel was punishing himself for what happened earlier, she still could not ept it. She could divorce Nathaniel and not see him for the rest of her life, but she really hoped that he would live well and not suffer like this. At that point, Mango made up her mind to settle the situation here as soon as possible and take Nathaniel back home to treat his hypnosis. It was right at this moment that Mango''s phone rang. Chapter 669 Chapter 669 "Mistress, Edolie wasn''t in the car as she let someone else drive her car out, so she wasn''t involved in the ident. I''m afraid that we might''ve alerted our enemy..." Merle''s call came and Mango was taken aback by his words. It seemed that Edolie was quite a vignt person. Mango hung up the phone and sent a message to Merle. "Got it, ask your men to continue keeping an eye on Edolie." After sending the message, Mango quickly contacted Nathaniel. "Where are you? Edolie wasn''t in her car so the one that got into the ident isn''t her... You don''t have to go there anymore." Nathaniel frowned slightly when he saw Mango''s message. Edolie wasn''t in the car? That was to say, Edolie must have gotten the news and might have already found a ce to hide. Also, there was a chance that she would send messages to Hank to instruct them to bring Anaya to another location. At the thought of this, Nathaniel hurriedly sent a message to Mango. "Keep an eye on the vige entrance as they might want to move Anaya to another location. I won''t be able to rush back in time, so if they indeed bring Anaya out, you and Merle must rescue her no matter what." Mango nodded and asked Nathaniel to hurry back. However, she frowned with worry. This ce wasn''t Ocean City, and they would still have to abide by thew before taking any action. At the thought of this, Mango sent Denver a message. "Do you know any cops here in Nakasara?" Denver thought that something had happened to Mango, so he hurriedly asked, "Did you get into trouble?" "No, I need some help from the police here but the bureaucratic procedures are reallyplicated, so I wanted to ask you if you have any connections here." Denver heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Mango''s message. "That''s a relief. It''s indeed much moreplicated to settle issues here, especially when dealing with outsiders, but one of myrades joined the police force. I can introduce him to you and you can exin your situation to him." "That would be great, thank you." "Miss Shen, you don''t have to thank me. Just bring me some good stuff when youe back!" Denver smiled as he forwarded hisrade''s contact details to Mango. Denver was afraid that hisrade would be clueless about Mango''s situation, so he quickly told him what happened to her. As soon as Mango saved Denver''srade''s number, the other party immediately messaged her. "How can I help you, beauty?" "Someone held a child hostage in Altane Vige illegally, but we can''t enter the vige. It is likely that they will leave the ce now and take the child with them, so we really hope you can help." Mango typed the message hastily. Denver''srade replied in an instant, "Alright, we''ll head over right now, but please don''t interfere. If anything happens, the situation will be even moreplicated if you''re involved." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Alright, thank you." "You''re wee. My name is Marquis Beckett, you cane to me anytime if you need my help as I''m really close to Denver." Mango let out a sigh of relief after seeing Marquis''s words. She knew that it would be toote for her to rush back now, so she quickly sent a message to Merle. "Tell your men to keep an eye on the vigers but don''t fight nor start any conflict with them. If they want to leave Altane Vige, don''t stop them. Just follow them from behind, and be sure to keep us updated on their whereabouts." Merle was slightly stunned as he replied, "What if they escape?" "Just listen to me." Mango hung up the phone and left the hotel hastily before she drove towards the direction of Altane Vige. Not long after she departed, Merle sent a message to her saying that Hank took a few people with him and left Altane Vige. Also, Merle seemed to have noticed that Anaya was in the car. Mango told Merle to follow them from a distance and to be ready to report their location at any time. As soon as Marquis received the news from Mango, he immediately brought his men over and stopped Hank''s vehicle in the middle of the street. "Routine inspection! Stop your vehicle and show me your license and registration, thank you for your cooperation!" Hank waspletely stunned. In this ce, the police seldom conducted any inspections as it wasn''t even close to the border of the central city. It was just a small vige, so why would the policee here to inspect the cars? Nevertheless, Hank didn''t have the courage to ignore the police and drive away as he couldn''t afford to be used of assaulting a police officer. "Hank, what should we do? Anaya, she..." "Shut up!" Hank broke out in a cold sweat. He nced at Anaya and said fiercely, "I''ll untie you, but don''t you dare spout sh*tter, is that clear? If not, I''ll beat you to death!" However, Anaya stared at him stubbornly. Hank noticed her attitude and he got so angry that he was about to p her when the person next to him stopped him. "Hank, the police are here..." "You better watch out!" Hank untied Anaya''s bindings and threw them under the seat. Two men sandwiched Anaya so that it would be impossible for her to escape. Hank stopped the car with a smile before he said to Marquis, "What''s the matter? Do you really have to inspect us even in this tiny vige?" "Quit your nonsense and get out of the car now!" Hank''s expression darkened. He had to get out? Wouldn''t Anaya seize this opportunity to escape? "What are you waiting for? Is there anything illegal in the car? You''re not smuggling drugs, are you?" As soon as Marquis said those words, Hank trembled uncontrobly. "Officer, please don''t use us of such illegal acts as we arew-abiding citizens..." "Is that so? Then get down and let us have a look!" Marquis''s expression remained solemn all this while. Hank''s heart was pounding wildly, yet he had no choice but to get out of the car. At that moment, he frowned as he noticed that Merle''s car was still following them from a distance behind. However, they also had to stop the car because of the police inspection. If the police hadn''t shown up, the people behind them would have taken the opportunity to rob them of Anaya... So they were probably Mango''s men! At the thought of this, Hank took out his phone and wanted to call Edolie, but Marquis stopped him. "What are you doing? Calling for help?" "No... nothing, I just wanted to call my wife." Hank said with a smile but he no longer had the guts to call Edolie. "You can call her after the inspection." Marquis didn''t say anything more and immediately asked the other people in the car to get out. At that instant, Anaya quickly pushed aside the man on her left. Afterward, she ran toward Marquis and grabbed his clothes as she started crying. "Anaya Ye, youe back!" Hank was so nervous that he almost got a heart attack. This poor girl was really hard to deal with! "What are you doing?" However, Marquis quickly stopped Hank. "What''s going on?" Hank was drenched in a cold sweat but he hurriedly said with a smile, "Officer, this is my niece and she''s not in good health so I''m taking her to the doctor." Meanwhile, Anaya was howling as she cried. She kept waving her hands at the officer. At the sight of this, Hank quickly said, "Come on! Stop talking if you can''t speak... Officer, my niece has issues with her vocal cords, so I''m taking her to the hospital." "Is that so?" Marquis looked at Anaya and Hank before saying with a sneer, "Well... I''ve got a report that you kidnapped this girl and locked her up illegally, is that true?" "Who told you such nonsense? That''s not true! This is my niece!" It was right at this moment that Mango arrived and she hurriedly ran over. After that, Mango pulled Anaya behind her while Anaya burst into tears the moment she saw Mango. Then, she hugged Mango immediately. Mango pointed at Hank angrily and gestured frantically. Hank began to panic the moment he saw Mango, and now that Marquis was asking Mango questions, he immediately turned around and made a break for it! "Stop right there!" Seeing this, Marquis immediately led his men to pursue Hank. Merle saw this as well, and he quickly came over. "Are you hurt, Mistress?" Mango shook her head and immediately bent down to check on Anaya. "Did you get hurt?" Anaya shook her head yet when Mango touched her arm, she subconsciously flinched. Then, Mango narrowed her eyes in suspicion. She lifted Anaya''s sleeve up and found that her body was covered withrge bruises. Hence, it was obvious that Anaya had been abused. Of course, Mango felt extremely distressed. She took out her mobile phone and took pictures of the wounds on Anaya''s body before sending it to Marquis. She intended to prosecute Hank for abusing and detaining the child illegally. Marquis got really angry when he received the photos. Fortunately, it didn''t take them long before they caught Hank. After the incident, Mango brought Anaya back to the hotel and bid her take a bath and rest. On the other hand, Merle stood outside the door as Mango took out a debit card and handed it over to Merle. "This is your reward." Merle felt somewhat bitter deep down and wanted to reject the offer, but he was afraid that Mango would not ask for his help anymore in the future if he didn''t ept the reward. Nevertheless, he felt really bad for receiving the money. After all, Mango was the mistress of Dark Night Empire, so he really shouldn''t ept her money... However, Mango did not care about how conflicted Merle felt as she passed the debit card to him before closing the door. Merle stood outside the door and looked at the debit card in his hand sorrowfully, but he had no idea what else could he do. Nathaniel was rushing back to the vige when he passed by the car ident and found that the situation was actually quite ghastly. He got out of the car to have a look and confirmed that Edolie wasn''t there before getting back into his car. "Are you disappointed, Mr. Ye?" Suddenly, Eddie''s voice came from behind him. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes and looked at Edolie. He had no idea when she''d gotten into his car, but he sneered and said, "You''re so bold. Aren''t you afraid that I might drive you all the way off the edge of this cliff?" "It has always been my dream to die together with you, Mr. Ye, but I guess you won''t be willing to let go of Mango, are you?" Edolie smiled coquettishly, but Nathaniel did not even spare her a nce as he wasn''t interested in her at all. However, he was extremely enraged the moment he thought of the troubles Edolie stirred up. "Is that so? Let''s die together then!" Having said that, Nathaniel resolutely stepped on the elerator and drove the car to the top of the mountain. His speed exceeded 160km/h, and Edolie was scared to death. "Nathaniel! Are you crazy? Stop the car!" She mmed her hands on the driver''s seat repeatedly, but this was exactly what Nathaniel wanted, so why would he stop now? Nathaniel didn''t slow down and kept elerating instead. Meanwhile, Edolie could feel her stomach churning in fear. She was actually really rmed! She was frightened by Nathaniel''s madness! Was Nathaniel really going to kill the both of them? The rugged mountain road passed by quickly outside the window as Nathaniel drove to the top of the mountain at full tilt. Edolie was so terrified that she started screaming. However, Nathaniel did not give a damn about it as a cold smile appeared on his face. "Nathaniel, I don''t want to die yet! Stop the car now! I promise... I swear I''ll never get you and Mango into trouble again, I mean it! Stop now!" Edolie cried so desperately that her voice broke. Her heart was thumping wildly, and she was shaking like a leaf as the cliff was right in front of her. At that instant, Nathaniel suddenly felt a headache. He wanted to step on the brake and stop the car, but an excruciating pain instantly swept over his head. He was unable to control his body, and he started getting nervous too seeing that the cliff was approaching them... Chapter 670 Chapter 670 "No! Nathaniel!" Edolie''s voice was trembling with horror. Nathaniel wanted to stop the car but the throbbing pain in his head urged him to get his medicine immediately. Yet, the drug flew out of the window because of his clumsiness and frustration. At that moment, he tried stepping on the brake but the car fell straight off the cliff uncontrobly as his driving speed was too fast. "Ahhl!" Nathaniel heard Edolie''s scream, loud and clear. It was at that point that he knew that he was doomed! It would be impossible for him to survive after falling off such a steep cliff! At that moment, all Nathaniel could think of was Mango. He wondered if Mango could handle it after hearing the bad news. He didn''t do it on purpose. He really wanted to spend the rest of his life with her but that was no longer possible. Nathaniel''s migraine madly intensified but he still managed to take out his phone and send a message to Mango while the car was plunging. "Mango, don''t forget that I love you!" Nathaniel had to resend it a few times as the connection was unstable and he refused to let his phone slip away despite his bruised arm. The moment he saw that the message was sessfully sent, he smiled in relief. He had a thousand words to tell Mango yet he didn''t have the time to do so. Though, he was confident that Mango would stay strong. She would definitely live through this. No matter what, Mango would stick it out for the sake of the children, wouldn''t she? Nathaniel smiled with a tear at the corner of his eyes as he fell off the cliff with Edolie. On the other hand, Mango heard her phone beep after she put Anaya into bed. She checked her notification and found that it was a message from Nathaniel. Mango smiled as soon as she saw the contents. What was Nathaniel nning again? She replied to Nathaniel, "When are youing back? Let''s have something delicious for dinner." However, Nathaniel never responded. Mango was unbothered by it as she thought that Nathaniel was busy driving. Anaya was somewhat traumatized by the incident and couldn''t sleep well, so Mango stayed by her side the entire time. Time was ticking away but Nathaniel still hadn''te back. Mango began to feel uneasy deep down. Where did he go? Didn''t she ask him toe back earlier? Moreover, how would he have the heart to let Mango deal with the situation all alone, knowing that Anaya had just been saved from the kidnappers? Mango sent another message to Nathaniel. "Where are you? When are youing back?" Yet, there was still no reply from Nathaniel. Mango didn''t give up and decided to call Nathaniel instead. However, her call couldn''t get through as Nathaniel''s phone was disconnected. Why was his phone disconnected? Mango felt perturbed deep down. Then, she contacted Merle and requested him to check what happened to Nathaniel. Merle was very happy that Mango asked for his help again. He brought his men with him to look for Nathaniel without further ado. When Anaya woke up, Mango seemed to be in a daze, but she forced a smile and ordered some food for Anaya although she didn''t have any appetite herself. Outside the window, the sky had darkened. As Mango pulled the curtains open, she felt an ache in her heart out of the blue as if it was breaking apart. Then, she quickly crouched down as it was so painful. "Ms. Shen, what''s wrong?" Anaya came to her side quickly and asked with her gestures. "I''m fine." Mango gestured in response, but her face was rather pale. Anaya helped her to the sofa and poured her a ss of hot water. As Mango held the cup, she recalled how Nathaniel used to pour her hot water as well, but where was he right now? Why could she not reach him? Mango felt that her heartache was a sign of something odd happening. She wanted to send a message to Rainie, but she didn''t know what to tell her. So, she put her phone back down eventually. Time passed by painfully slow with Mango''s anxiousness. She told Anaya to go to bed while she stayed on the sofa herself to wait for Nathaniel. The sky was getting darker as Mango became increasingly heavy-hearted. Did Nathaniel get caught up in a car ident? "No... That can''t be!" Mango immediately denied her idea. Nathaniel was a very agile man, so nothing could possibly happen to him. However, Mango felt unsettled the moment she recalled that Nathaniel had migraines. She paced back and forth in the living room until the crack of dawn, yet there was still no news of Nathaniel, and her calls still couldn''t get through. Mango''s heart gradually sank in despair. When Merle finally came back, Mango appeared extremely haggard. She looked at Merle and waited for him to speak. Merle didn''t have the heart to tell her the truth, so he said, "Madam, we haven''t found him... Maybe Mr. Ye just lost his way, so let''s wait for a while more." Merle''s eyes flickered and he didn''t even dare to look straight into Mango''s eyes as he spoke. Suddenly, Mango stood up. "Where is he? What happened?" Mango typed on her phone to ask and Merle hurriedly said, "Nothing happened! Mr. Ye is agile and sure-footed, so he''ll be fine." "Merle, don''t make me hate you a second time." At that instant, Merle was frozen to the spot as Mango''s words struck him. He looked at Mango as he struggled with himself whether to spill the beans. Eventually, he gave in as he could no longer stand Mango''s re and said in a low voice, "Mr. Ye was in an ident." Mango''s heart skipped a beat, and she almost cked out although she had been mentally prepared for the worst. If Merle hadn''t helped her, she would have copsed to the ground. "Madam, don''t be too sad...the police haven''t finalized their investigation yet." "The police?" "Yes, Mr. Ye drove his car off the cliff and a woman was in the backseat...it was Edolie. From the inspection of the tire tracks at the scene, it seems that Mr. Ye had driven straight off the cliff, and the police specte that theymitted suicide together out of love." Merle said cautiously. A love suicide? Mango was stunned, but she knew that it was just outsiders'' spection. However, neither did she believe that Nathaniel would drive off the cliff just tomit suicide with Edolie. Nathaniel wasn''t a reckless person, and he was probably just trying to frighten Edolie. Perhaps something came up while he was trying to scare her, and he couldn''t stop the car in time. Mango immediately thought of Nathaniel''s migraine. She felt extremely heartbroken. "Take me there! I want to have a look!" Mango typed on her phone. Merle had no choice but to answer, "Madam, they are still searching the location as the cliff is very steep, and they haven''t found them yet. They have only seen the wreckage of the car." "How do you know that it''s Nathaniel if you haven''t seen him?" There was a glimmer of hope in Mango''s eyes. However, Merle whispered, "A witness saw that it was Mr. Ye and Edolie who drove up the mountain from the road, so..." "I don''t believe it...as long as the bodies aren''t found, I won''t believe it!" Mango pushed Merle away and ran out like a maniac. In the room, Anaya saw this and started ming herself as Nathaniel and Mango wouldn''t have gone through so much trouble if it wasn''t for her. Anaya went after Mango after seeing how she acted. Merle wanted to say something, but Mango no longer cared about him. She got into the car before driving toward the ce mentioned by Merle as if she was out of her mind. Anaya cried in frustration as she didn''t manage to get on Mango''s car. Merle noticed Anaya''s attempt to chase after Mango''s car by foot, so he said to her, "Get in the car, I''ll take you there." Anaya gave it a thought before hopping on Merle''s car. By the time Mango arrived at the scene of the ident, the police had already put up barricade tape and no one was allowed to enter. Hence, she was deterred from entering the site. Mango was extremely anxious yet she could not utter a word. However, it was right at this moment that she saw Marquis. She instantly sent a message to him. "Marquis, the victim of the ident is very likely my husband, so can I please go in to have a look at the scene?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Marquis turned his head as soon as he saw the message and noticed Mango anxiously waiting outside the barricade tape. He let out a soft sigh and spoke a few words to the person beside him before Mango was finally let in. At the sight of the steep cliff, Mango became increasingly dejected deep down. She was a car designer, and she could easily tell that the car slipped off the cliff because of its high speed. She was sobbing when she took out her phone to ask Marquis. "When did the ident happen?" "Around six o''clock in the evening yesterday." Marquis''s words immediately reminded Mango of Nathaniel''sst message to her. She hastily browsed through her messages and found that Nathaniel''s text came in at ten past six. At that instant, Mango''s eyes welled up with tears. Nathaniel was in danger, but he still managed to send her the message while she waspletely oblivious to it. She even nned to settle the issues here as quickly as possible and return to Ocean City with Nathaniel to treat his hypnosis, but... Why didn''t God give her the chance to do it? Why did he sacrifice his life for Edolie? Hadn''t Mango told him that she would deal with Edolie? Mango looked at the cliff and fell to her knees suddenly as tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly. If Nathaniel really died, what was she going to do? At that instant, Mango realized that if Nathaniel was no longer around, there would be no meaning for her to stay alive. She couldn''t help but reminisce every single moment that she spent with Nathaniel over the past few days. He prostrated himself more than he ever did before just to indulge her, and he would agree to all her requests even if it was unreasonable. He had always doted on her in his own special way. If Nathaniel was really gone, who else on earth would treat her like a princess? "Nathaniel, didn''t you promise to spend the rest of your life with me? Didn''t you say that you would always protect me and never let anyone harm me? What am I supposed to do now?" Mango cried in silence as the thought ran through her mind. She couldn''t make a sound nor scream even though she was crying in devastation. The pain she felt was unbearable, and she was overwhelmed by sorrow and grief. Everyone else had the urge to tear up seeing Mango like this. Merle and Anaya saw this the moment they arrived. At that moment, Merle felt extremely heartbroken. He hurriedly stepped forward and tried to help Mango up, yet she shoved him away. She stared straight at the bottom of the cliff and her eyes seemed cloudy yet determined. Merle''s heart tightened. "Madam..." However, Mango seemed as if she didn''t hear him at all as she stepped forward and jumped. At this moment, all she could think of was Nathaniel. Now that he was gone, there was no reason for her to stay alive. Didn''t he say that if Mango died, he wouldn''t live on alone? Well, it was the same for her. Mango closed her eyes as the wind blew against her face, but the moment she jumped, Merle wrapped his arms around her slim waist and pulled her back as he had been watching her all the while. "Madam, you can''t die!" Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Mango was enraged the moment she was held back forcefully. She hit Merle''s chest and kicked him, but Merle kept quiet while Anaya ran over. Then, she hugged Mango and started sobbing. Having seen what happened, Marquis was so frightened that his face turned pale. His team wasn''t able to find the victims of the ident yet. If another personmitted suicide here, he wouldn''t know what to exin to the higher-ups. Marquis immediately got his men to bring Mango and Merle to the side before asking a female officer to console Mango. They wanted to send Mango back to the hotel, but it seemed as if she didn''t hearthem at all. She stared straight at the cliff with dull eyes as if she had lost her mind. Merle could only guard her closely. Blood was dripping down his cheeks as Mango was too worked up just now, and her fingernails had injured his face. A police officer noticed this and offered Merle some tissue to clean up. However, Merle shook his head and stared straight at Mango, as he was afraid that she would lose control again. Anaya had been crying the whole time as she gestured in apology, but Mango remained expressionless. After searching for another hour, the police finally found the victims. "Marquis, we''ve found them. One is dead, and the other is injured." Mango immediately stood up having heard the officer''s words. One was dead and the other was injured? Who died? Who was injured? Mango could not utter a word and could only look at the police officer helplessly. Merle quickly stepped forward and asked, "Who''s the one injured?" "The male is seriously injured while the female has lost her life." Having heard the news, Mango''s body went weak in an instant before she cked out and copsed to the ground. "Ahh!!" Anaya''s loud shout attracted everyone''s attention immediately. Merle teared up the moment he saw this scene. He and the police quickly put Mango in the car and sent her straight back to the hotel. Mango had no idea how long she had slept. However, the room was pitch ck the moment she woke up. It was also dark outside the window. At that moment, she seemed to have heard someone breathing in the room. Nathaniel? She sat up out of the blue and saw Merle lying by her bed as he had been looking after her. As soon as he saw her wake up, he hurriedly went up and asked, "Madam, how are you feeling?" "Who allowed you in here? Go away! Get lost!" Mango took out her phone and typed agitatedly. Merle knew that she was not in a good mood, so he answered, "Okay, okay, I''ll go... Don''t get too worked up as the doctor said that your blood pressure is low, so you should control your emotions." However, Mango didn''t seem to have heard him at all, as she got herself out of the bed and ran out without her shoes on. Merle knew what she intended to do. He stopped Mango and said, "Madam, I know that you''re eager to see Mr. Ye, but please put on your shoes and clean yourself up at the very least. Otherwise, Mr. Ye will feel heartbroken when he sees you." Would he really be heartbroken? Mango was stunned for a moment before she looked at Merle in confusion. Merle hurriedly exined, "Mr. Ye hase out of surgery, and his condition is stable at the moment although he hasn''t woken up yet. However, if he wakes up and sees you in such a mess, he would feel distressed." "Really? Is he out of danger?" Mango typed the message hastily even though her fingers were trembling. Merle nodded and said, "Yes, he''s no longer in a critical condition." Mango put down her phone in an instant and put her shoes on before going into the bathroom to clean herself up. After that, she picked out Nathaniel''s favorite set of clothes and she put them on before leaving the room. Mango looked at herself in the mirror and decided to put on some makeup, as she appeared somewhat haggard. To Merle''s knowledge, Mango had never cared about her appearance. At this moment, the more exquisitely she dressed up, the more dejected Merle felt. Of course, he knew that a woman would only doll herself up for the person she loved. Mango''s behavior showed how much she cared about Nathaniel. Merle lowered his head as he quietly hid his sorrow. On the other hand, Mango left the hotel and went straight to the hospital only after she felt satisfied with her makeup. Merle had given her directions to the hospital earlier. In the intensive care unit, Nathaniely motionless on the bed with numerous tubes prating his body. Mango looked at him through the window. If it wasn''t for the ECG signal that showed that his heart was beating, she would really have thought that Nathaniel was dead. Mango''s eyes welled up with tears once again. She had a thousand words to say to Nathaniel. Having been through this incident, she realized that she could never leave him. She felt sorry for Madam Hans and the Hans family, but there was nothing she could do about it. She loved Nathaniel to the core of her being, and there was no way she could let go of her fondness for him nor give up Nathaniel just because of Madam Hans''s death. At that instant, Mango decided that she would tell Nathaniel she was willing to go home with him as soon as he woke up. They would return to the Ye''s Mansion in Ocean City! She wanted to be his wife and the matriarch of the Ye family while spending the rest of her life with him. Mango stayed outside the ward for more than an hour but Nathaniel didn''t even move an inch. She felt extremely worried, yet she wasn''t able to enter the room. When Marquis arrived, he bumped into Mango. He greeted Mango and noticed that her mood was slightly better than earlier, so he said, "Mrs. Ye, there''s an issue that requires your input." "What''s the matter?" Mango made a gesture to ask. Marquis said in a low voice, "Hank and the others confessed their crime of illegally kidnapping Anaya and they admitted that they intended to assassinate you in the hotel. He said that everything was arranged by Edolie, but now that she is dead, how do you want to deal with Hank?" Mango said without a second thought, "Punish him ording to thew as severely as possible. This is my only request." "Alright." Mango looked at Marquis and then at Nathaniel who was bedridden. Then, she gestured and asked, "Where''s Edolie''s corpse? Can I take a look at it?" "Yes, her corpse is still in the morgue as she''s an orphan, and no one came to collect her body." Mango went to the morgue by herself after Marquis''s words. Merle went after Mango as he was worried about her, and she didn''t say anything. Mango could feel the chill air in the morgue as soon as she arrived. Then, she pushed the door open and went in. Meanwhile, Edolie was lying on the mortuary table with scars all over her body. However, she remained disfigured although her body had been embalmed. Mango had the urge to grind Edolie into pieces as she looked at her. Marquis was afraid that Mango might do something to Edolie, so he hurriedly followed her in. "Mrs. Ye, do you know if she has any other rtives?" "I''m her elder sister." Marquis was wholly stunned the moment he heard Mango''s words. "You''re her elder sister?" "Yes, I am!" Mango had seen the news about Edolie bing her parents'' foster child back in Ocean City. Marquis had no idea of their rtionship, but now that he had found Edolie''s family, he brought Mango to the side. Then, he had her sign a document before collecting Edolie''s body. "What''s her final cause of death?" Mango sent a message to Marquis to ask. "A car ident." Mango was very satisfied with the simple and straightforward solution. She went to im Edolie''s body before cremating Then, she sprinkled Edolie''s ashes at the mountain without looking for a ce to bury her. From now on, Edolie would not have Nathaniel in her heart anymore. Having finished her task, Mango returned to the hotel, and she was surprised to see that Boston was waiting for her in the lobby. "Mrs. Ye, there''s something I need to tell you." Boston''s behavior wasn''t the same as before. "What''s the matter?" Mango made a gesture and asked. Boston looked at her with a sh of cunning in his eyes. "Mrs. Ye, I heard that you and Edolie are sisters?" Mango didn''t want to admit it, but she couldn''t deny it either at this point. So, she nodded her head. Then, Boston said with a smile, "Here''s the thing, Mrs. Ye. Edolie invested in tourism here and we are among the shareholders as well, but now that she is gone, how do you think we should settle our remaining shares?" "What''s your n?" Mango looked at Boston as she wanted to hear his opinion. At present, Nathaniel was bedridden and there was no guarantee of when he would wake up. Furthermore, Mango seemed so fragile as she couldn''t even speak. Nevertheless, Boston didn''t dare to go overboard as he was afraid of getting into trouble after Nathaniel woke up, so he said with a smile, "Mrs. Ye, you must''ve been very busy recently. Since you won''t have the time to manage the tourism business, how about I temporarily manage it on behalf of Edolie?" "Alright." Mango wasn''t interested in the shares left behind by Edolie at all. Although Nathaniel was the one who had given Edolie the money back then and it was reasonable for her to return it back to the Ye family now, Mango refused to ept Eddie''s assets. She could discern Boston''s greed for Edolie''s assets, and she was clearly aware that he wanted to take advantage of her as he thought that Mango was a weak woman. However, Mango didn''t bother to expose his intentions. Edolie was no longer there and Mango couldn''t care less about her wealth, so she didn''t care who took them. Boston left happily as Mango agreed to his arrangements. Later, Mango started to feel a little tired. When Anaya saw Mango return, she quickly poured Mango a ss of water. Mango knew that Anaya had always med herself for what happened, but she had never cared about Anaya''s feelings after what happened to Nathaniel. Now that Anaya was looking at her with her puffy eyes, she started feeling sorry for Anaya. "It''s all right, Nathaniel is out of danger now." Mango gestured towards Anaya. Then, Anaya let out a sigh of relief. "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault." "It has nothing to do with you. Everything is fine now, so go and rest, okay? I have to go to the hospital tomorrow morning, so I won''t be able to look after you, can you take care of yourself?" Anaya nodded her head repeatedly after she understood what Mango gestured. "Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine." Next, Mango patted Anaya''s head and headed to her room. She took a hot bath before lying on the bed, but she couldn''t fall asleep although she was clearly very sleepy. Mango took out her phone and noticed that Zion had sent her a message, asking her why she hadn''t uploaded anything on her social media for the past two days. It was only now that she realized that she would show off the ces she visited with Nathaniel on social media aftering here. Hence, it was no wonder that Zion became anxious for no news from her for the past two days. Mango didn''t want Zion to worry about them, so she replied, "I''m fine." Then she turned off the lights and went to bed. She forced herself to rest even though she couldn''t fall asleep. If she didn''t, she would not have the energy to visit Nathaniel the next day. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At the thought of this, Mangoid down on her bed. However, she suddenly heard someone knocking on her door from outside, and the person seemed to be increasingly anxious as the knocking became more hurried. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 In an instant, Mango got out of her nket. She walked out of her bedroom and saw Anayaing out in her pajamas although she was bleary-eyed. "Go back to sleep, Anaya, I''ll open the door." Mango gestured at Anaya. Anaya was a little worried so she leaned against the door and waited. Seeing that she was so persistent, Mango didn''t force her back in and opened the door without a second thought. All of a sudden, a figure dashed in and hugged Mango tightly. "Mango, are you alright?" Mango was taken aback by the person''s familiar aura and warmth started filling her chest. It was Rainie. Rainie let go of Mango and found that she seemed fine, so she punched Mango and said, "Can you stop giving me a heart attack and live your life in a more rxed manner? You''re always getting caught up in idents! You have no idea how thunderstruck I was when I heard about what happened to you and Nathaniel from Denver." Mango''s heart wasforted as she listened to Rainie''sints. "I''m fine, but Nathan got involved in a car ident." Mango hurriedly exined. "I know, but it''s because of his ident that I got more worried about you! You''re the type of person who would rather get hurt yourself than let your partner be harmed. Listen to me, no matter what happens to Nathaniel, you must still appreciate and care for yourself. I heard that you wanted to die for him? What were you thinking?" Rainie became angrier as she spoke. Mango did not refute Rainie''s words as she knew that Rainie was concerned about her. It was true that she wanted to end her life after knowing that Nathaniel might have died, but in retrospect, Rainie would probably have punched her if she were at the scene at the time. "Where is Denver? Why did youe alone?" Mango gestured to ask. Rainie was slightly stunned but she suddenly patted her head and said, "Oh! I left Denver at the airport..." Mango waspletely taken aback. Immediately, Rainie took out her phone and called Denver. "Dear, where are you?" Meanwhile, Denver couldn''t even describe how annoyed he felt. "Thank you for remembering my presence! What the hell!" Denver said sarcastically as he looked at the bags in front of him. Rainie knew that she was at fault, so she smiled and said, "Well... I was just too worried about Mango, so I forgot to take you with me the moment I got off the ne and took a taxi. As for you...why are you so dumb? I left with a taxi, so can''t you hail one ande over yourself?" "Yeah right, you abandoned all our luggage with me and left by yourself. I was iming them when you went missing, so I thought you went to the bathroom. In the end, I waited for you here... How can you me me for that?" Denver felt increasingly dumb as he spoke. On the other hand, Rainie became even more embarrassed. "Alright, alright, I''ll buy you some good foodter, so hurry up ande over." Rainie was afraid that Denver might have more toin about, so she quickly hung up the phone and sent the location to him. Mango couldn''t help butugh when she saw the interaction between the two siblings. "You''reughing? You have the heart tough at us? If it weren''t for me being so worried about you, I wouldn''t have treated Denver like this... I feel so sorry for my dear brother." Rainie red fiercely at Mango. "Fine, it''s all my fault, I''ll treat you to supper, alright?" Mango gestured at Rainie and tried to soothe her. She knew that Rainie and Denver were genuinely concerned for her. "That''s more like it." Only then was Rainie pleased as she stopped nagging Mango and finally noticed Anaya, who had been leaning against the wall and looking at them. "Eh? Who is this?" Rainie was confused as she had never met Anaya. Mango hurriedly exined to her about Anaya''s background. At that moment, Rainie began to feel pity for Anaya as she found out that Anaya became mute as a result of abuse. "Poor girl... my name is Rainie Blu, and you can call me Auntie Blu. From now on, whenever Mango has no time for you, you can alwayse to me. Don''t worry, I''ll be there." Anaya looked at Rainie and nodded obediently as she felt that Rainie was as kind as Mango. "I''ll go back to my room now." Anaya gestured before returning to her bedroom. Rainie wanted to have a conversation with Anaya, but Mango pulled Rainie to her. "Did you tell Thomas about Nathan''s ident?" She gestured and asked. Rainie snorted and said, "Why should I tell him? That guy is a workaholic and does nothing else other than work every single day. I always have to take the initiative to contact him, and even then, he takes half a day to reply to me! So, I have absolutely no intention of letting him know about this." Mango felt guilty upon hearing Rainie''s words. "Please have Nathaniel recover as quickly as possible so that he can go back to work. The HY Group belongs to the Ye family, not the Songs. Is it really necessary for Thomas to sacrifice everything else just to work for the HY Group?" Rainer became angrier as she spoke. Mango hurriedly brought her a cup of hot water as she was afraid that Rainie would really start a fight with Thomas if she became too triggered. Nathaniel was indeed to me for this as he paid all his attention to Mango and left all business affairs to Thomas. Rainie somewhat regained herposure after drinking the ss of water. "Alright, alright, let''s not talk about him anymore. Ugh, he''s just another blockhead. I don''t care if he spends the rest of his life working." Rainie looked at Mango and said with a smile, "I heard that this ce produces jade, so how about you apany me to buy a few beautiful onester?" "Sounds good." Of course, Mango agreed. Rainie''s arrival somewhat lifted her heavy mood. A few momentster, Denver arrived. The moment he saw Mango, he said, "Mango, don''t worry, I will always be by your side." Mango could feel her eyes welling up with tears. At times, she felt that God had treated her well. At least she had people who really loved her by her side over the past few months. "Thank you." Mango gestured. The two of them chatted for a while before Rainie said that she was hungry, and she urged Mango to take her out for supper. However, Mango knew deep down that Rainie actually wanted to help her loosen up after seeing her haggard appearance. However, Mango brought Anaya along as she was worried about leaving her alone at home. It was the first time Anaya had met Denver, and she had never seen such a handsome boy. Moreover, it was difficult to tell his real age as Denver had a baby face and gave off a bright vibe. Denver saw that Anaya was staring at him, so he couldn''t help but smile and say, "Hey there, why are you staring at me? Is it because I''m too handsome?" Anaya nodded her head at once. She had never seen a man who had such an attractive smile. Denverughed happily as he saw Anaya''s nod, yet Rainie shot him a contemptuous re. "Stop attracting girls everywhere you go." "Rainie, how can you say that? This is my unique charm, isn''t it, Mango?" Mango was able to shrug off her worries about Nathaniel temporarily because of Denver and Rainie''s presence. They went to a food stall nearby to have something to eat. Although Denver was used to eating luxurious food since he was a child, he had an exceptional liking for these folk dishes. However, he noticed that Anaya wasn''t eating much and thought that she was shy, so he picked something for her and put it in her bowl. For the first time, Anaya felt inferior. She could not speak to the handsome boy in front of her. Because of her inferiorityplex, she kept her head lowered all the time, and she was somewhat disheartened. Denver thought she was introverted, so he didn''t ask her more questions. Instead, he became more considerate to her instead. On the other hand, Mango and Rainie were catching up with each other as they had been apart for the past two days. It was as if they returned to their college years, and it made them feel much more rxed. By the time they finished their meal, it was already midnight. The people on the street were closing their stalls. Mango and the others were about to return to the hotel. It was at this moment that a van suddenly stopped in front of them. The door opened with a swoosh before five brawny men got out of the vehicle. They had machetes in their hands and waved their weapons wildly towards random people on the street, but they seemed to be gunning for Mango specifically. Everything happened so quickly that none of them were able to react in time, while other passers-by screamed and ran away. Mango was the first to react as she attacked the man who first approached them with a flying kick. Then, she shoved Anaya into Denver''s embrace and pushed them away from her. Although Rainie had no martial arts skills, she picked up a chair angrily and threw it toward one of the men as she saw Mango being surrounded. Then, Denver took Anaya to a safe ce and whispered, "Stay here and don''t go out, okay? I''ll go help them." Anaya nodded obediently. Denver''s involvement made things difficult for the men, and they hopped into the car before speeding away seeing that they no longer had the upper hand. The ce was plunged into chaos. Denver stretched his arm and hurriedly checked if Mango and Rainie were injured. He then heaved a sigh of relief after he saw that both of them were fine. "What''s going on? Is this city so unsafe that you can get attacked by others even when having a casual meal? If I wasn''t aware of Mango''s personality, I would have thought that she''d offended someone." Denver''s words struck Mango immediately. She quickly took out her phone and sent a message to Merle. "Help me look into the owner of a van and his connections. The license te is XXXX." "Noted." Merle had sent Mango back to the hotel earlier that day and she made him leave right away. He was still pondering on how to approach Mango again when he received the message. Thus, he couldn''t suppress his happiness. Mango stared into the distance thoughtfully and no one could tell what she was thinking about. "Mango, are you all right?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Denver asked as he saw that Mango was in a daze. "I''m fine." Mango didn''t want Rainie and Denver to feel worried, so she smiled at them before bringing Anaya back to the hotel. Soon, everyone else went to bed as they thought that it was just an ident. However, Mango was tossing and turning the whole night. Those brawny men were obviously targeting her as they came straight to her without aiming for anyone else. Who else would have wanted to kill her? The only person she had a problem with was Edolie, but she was dead. Furthermore, Hank was in the detention center, so who else would want to kill her? Mango''s mind was running wild, but she couldn''t think of anything. Thus, she had no choice but to wait for Merle to get more information. Mango had a sleepless night and by the time everyone else woke up the next morning, she had already finished washing up. "Mango, why are you up so early?" Rainie yawned as she asked. Mango gestured with a smile, "Nathan might wake up today, so I have to go to the hospital earlier." Having said that, Mango left the hotel and headed straight for the hospital. However, she felt unsettled. It was rather an indescribable sentiment as she felt dull and distressed at the same time. Could it be that something bad had happened to Nathaniel? Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Mango drove to the hospital at full tilt and went straight to the ICU as she felt unsettled. However, she remained perturbed when she saw Nathaniel lying on the bed. "Nurse, may I go in and have a look? Just a few moments will do as I''m his wife." Mango hurriedly took out her phone and typed when she saw a nurseing over. The nurse answered awkwardly when she saw Mango''s expression, "I''ll need to ask the director for permission." "Please, I''m counting on you." Mango waited outside the ICU anxiously. Several minutester, the director came and he noticed Mango''s worried expression. Then, he spoke in a low voice out of pity for her. "You''re usually not allowed to visit the patient in the ward if he hasn''t woken up yet, but considering the exceptional situation, I can allow you in with a sterile suit. However, you can''t stay too long. Thirty minutes tops, and you muste out, alright? I don''t want to make thingsplicated." Hearing those words, Mango thanked the director immediately. Then, the nurse gave Mango a set of sterile scrubs for her to change into before she entered the ward. A strong smell of disinfectant permeated the ICU. Mango felt worried seeing Nathaniel lying on the bed motionlessly as she knew that he hated the smell. She approached Nathaniel, and only then did she notice the numerous small wounds on Nathaniel''s forehead and cheeks. Perhaps he had gotten those scratches while falling off the cliff. With her trembling fingers, Mango reached for Nathaniel''s nose. Her pounding heart calmed down only when she felt Nathaniel''s weak breathing. She sat in front of Nathaniel''s bed and looked at him nkly, as she couldn''t bring herself to say anything although she had a thousand things to tell him. Mango held Nathaniel''s hand and prayed in her heart that he would wake up soon, although he remained motionless on the bed. She took out her phone and clicked on the message that Nathaniel had sent herst time. He said that he loved her. Mango smiled as tears welled up in her eyes. "Nathaniel, I love you too... I love you more than anyone else in the world." Her mouth was moving, but no one else could discern the thoughts she had deep down inside of her. In the blink of an eye, half an hour passed. Mango knew that it was time for her to leave when the nurse knocked on the ss door outside. She kissed Nathaniel on the forehead before leaving reluctantly. However, Nathaniel could not sense whatever that had happened at all. Mango was extremely distressed and sorrowful as she walked out of the ICU, but she knew that she had to stay strong. Nathaniel and the children needed her. So, she had to stick it out no matter how tough the circumstances were. The director saw Mango walking out of the ICU, and he was rather impressed by her resilience. "Mrs. Ye, there''s something I need to tell you." Mango nodded her head in reply. The director continued, "Mr. Ye hurt his head when he fell off the cliff and there''s a blood clot in his brain that hasn''t dispersed until now, so it is putting pressure on his nerves and preventing him from regaining consciousness. However, I also noticed some abnormalities in his nerves that might be another reason for hisa. So, may I know if he has experienced any brain trauma or mental stimtion in the past?" Mango immediately nodded her head upon hearing the director''s words. She took out her phone and typed, "He had been hypnotized earlier and it hasn''t been treated yet." "No wonder he hasn''t woken up... Frankly speaking, Mrs. Ye, I''m very sorry but I can''t treat Mr. Ye''s illness if that''s the case." The director said apologetically. Mango was mentally prepared for this but she still felt crestfallen hearing the director''s words. "Director, do you have any suggestions then?" Mango tried to hide her sorrow as she looked at the director. The director shook his head and said, "A craniotomy is a very dangerous operation, to begin with, and we will carry out the surgery only if his blood clot does not dissipate. However, since he had experienced hypnosis, his injured cranial nerve might not be able to withstand the pressure when we perform the surgery and his blood vessels might rupture. By the time this happens, we cannot rescue him in time... Mrs. Ye, I know that your family is rich and powerful, so why not you use your connections to see if there are any local or foreign neurologists that can save Mr. Ye? We do not rmend moving Mr. Ye around for the time being, so it''d be great if you can call for experts to perform the operation here as soon as possible." At that moment, Mango waspletely stunned. She wrote hastily, "Can''t we find a hypnotist to cure his hypnosis?" "Mrs. Ye, the patient must be conscious of his hypnosis to be treated. There''s no way Mr. Ye''s hypnosis can be cured now that his brain is in a vegetative state. Moreover, the hypnosis treatment might not be effective as his nerves are seriously damaged." Mango''s heart sank in despair upon hearing what the director said. "What is the possibility of him fully recovering?" "I''m not sure...but surely not more than ten percent." The director told Mango the truth as he didn''t want to deceive her. Mango felt extremely upset deep down, but a spark of hope lit up in her heart once again when she looked at Nathaniel in the ICU. There was still a ten percent chance no matter how things would turn out in the end, right? At the thought of this, Mango became full of confidence. She had to have faith in herself as no one else would find a doctor for Nathaniel if she gave up hope. "Thank you, director... Please take good care of Nathaniel for the time being, and I''ll be willing to pay the fee no matter how costly they will be, as long as he is well taken care of." Mango knew that money couldn''t solve everything, but it was indispensable at this point. The director nodded immediately. As Mango walked out of the hospital, she felt lightheaded. She had never expected Nathaniel''s past hypnosis to lead to such an insoluble situation now. At that moment, Mango''s hate for Madam Ye resurfaced although she was dead. Mango stopped in her tracks to catch her breath, and she decided to go to the store to buy some water as she felt a little thirsty. It was right at this instant that a van drove straight toward her. "Be careful, youngdy!" A kind- hearted woman quickly called out to Mango. The van was only inches away from Mango when she turned her head. At that critical moment, Mango grabbed the guardrail with her hand and jumped over it while the van drove past her without even reducing its speed. Mango began to feel scared as she noticed that the driver looked somewhat familiar, although she couldn''t recall who it was at that moment. "Oh my goodness... people drive so recklessly nowadays." The woman heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Mango was fine. Mango nodded at her gratefully before going to the parking lot with her heart still pounding in fear. The incident just now shed across her mind repeatedly. Someone was trying to kill her! Who was it? At that instant, she recalled the group of men that attacked her the night before and wondered if they were from the same gang. Mango was so lost in her thoughts that she didn''t notice a car that had entered the parking lot. She started her car and was about to leave as she couldn''t figure anything out. However, Mango was alert enough to notice that a car had been following her as soon as she drove out of the parking lot. At that moment, she frowned. Then, Rainie sent her a message out of the blue. "Mango, are you still in the hospital? Send me your location and we''ll go have a look at Nathaniel." Mango picked up her phone and was about to reply when the vehicle behind her crashed into her car without warning. "Bang!" Mango''s car shook violently, and her phone fell under the seat. She didn''t have the chance to ask for help from Rainie or anyone else at that point. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The driver behind her seemed to have gone mad as he kept crashing into Mango''s car. At that instant, Mango knew that someone was targeting her. They failed to attack her the first and second time, so they wereing for her a third time. However, who was it that wanted to end her life so badly although she did not offend anyone in this city? Mango couldn''t figure it out so she cut out her racing thoughts. At this point, she had to focus on saving her own life. Immediately, Mango sped up the car. It was fortunate that she had bought a reliable car and it made it easier for her to escape. The driver sped up his vehicle when Mango elerated, but his car was obviouslygging behind. Mango took advantage of the distance between them and swerved her car to the other side of the lane in an instant before making a sharp turn to drive in the opposite direction. Her swift movements were incredibly smooth, and just as the driver behind her came to his senses and was about to imitate Mango''s technique, another vehicle appeared. The two cars collided with each other as neither of the drivers could dodge in time. Mango saw the ident from the rearview mirror and knew that she had temporarily freed herself from danger. She quickly pulled over before picking up the phone to send a message to Rainie. "I''m not in the hospital, so wait for me at the hotel." Mango returned to the hotel immediately after sending the text. Rainie was puzzled when she saw Mango''s message, but she did not ask about it further and stayed with Denver and Anaya in the hotel instead. In the room, Anaya nced at Denver before pouring him a ss of water and offering him some peanuts and fruit. Furthermore, she even started removing the peanut shells for him. "Good girl!" Denver praised Anaya and patted her head as he enjoyed her service very much. However, Anaya became red-faced instantly. Rainie couldn''t bear seeing Denver ordering Anaya around, so she pulled Anaya behind her and said, "Don''t you feel ashamed at letting a child serve you although you''re a grown man? Shame on you!" "It''s all because I''m handsome!" Denver praised himself without a hint of embarrassment. Anaya hurriedly stepped forward to defend Denver. "It''s not his fault as I peeled the shells for him willingly." "Look, look! Rainie, you are mistaken, aren''t you? As I see it, you are jealous of me because Anaya won''t do the same to you! Ha!" Rainie picked up the pillow and threw it directly at Denver''s handsome face as she couldn''t stand his arrogance. "Ugh, watch it, or you might be fat soon!" Denver took the pillow and smiled cheekily. "My dear Anaya is apassionate girl, so she won''t let me get fat. Right, Anaya?" He pinched Anaya''s cheeks as he spoke. Then, he frowned and continued, "Why are you so thin? Don''t you have regr meals? That''s not good...you should eat more or else you won''t be able to peel the shells for me, am I right?" Denver had no idea that his unintentional joke had urged Anaya to eat more and grow chubbier in the future. Just as the three of them were fooling around, Mango returned with a disheveled appearance. Hence, everyone was stunned at the sight. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 "Oh my goodness, Mango, have you been robbed?" Denver said as soon as he saw Mango. Rainie immediately stood up and looked at Mango with concern as she closed the door before asking, "What happened?" "Someone is trying to kill me!" Mango gestured as she spoke and her expression was unusually solemn. "What! Who is it?" Rainie and Denver became nervous and even Anaya stood up and looked at Mango with a worried expression. Mango shook her head. "I don''t know, but they should be from the same group of men we metst night. Just now, a car almost hit me when I walked out of the hospital. Later when I went to the parking lot, another driver tried to crash into my car several times but I escaped. They failed this time as they didn''t know my background, but I have no idea how they''re going toe for me next time." Mango gestured hastily. Rainie and Denver''s eyes were filled with perturbation. "What should we do? Should we call the police?" "We have no evidence, and there''s no use in calling the police as their system is different here...you''ll witness it yourself soon." Mango rubbed her temples in exhaustion. Denver quickly handed her a ss of warm water. "Mango, have some water." Anaya wanted to remind Denver that it was the ss of water she poured for him, but Denver took no notice of Anaya at all at that moment. Anaya felt somewhat disappointed. On the other hand, Mango took the ss and drank a sip as Denver said, "Why not I contact Marquis and give it a try? Who knows, he might have a solution." "Forget it... We shouldn''t trouble him as we have no clue who those people are, and we have no evidence as well. If the other party really wants to end my life, they wille for me again since they didn''t seed this time." Mango gestured. Rainie nodded and asked, "Do you have any strategies in mind?" "Not really...but we can force them to reveal themselves when theye at me again. Let''s go out tomorrow to lure them out, as they would probably not dare cause any trouble here." A trace of harshness shed across Mango''s eyes. She was really done with the nonsense! Mango was depressed enough because of Nathaniel''s incident, yet someone was intending to end her life now. Was it because they saw Nathaniel lying in the hospital and thought that it would be easy to bully a weak woman like her? Mango snorted coldly. Those people would be totally wrong if they thought so. She didn''t like showing off her talent when Nathaniel was around as he could take care of everything for her, but that didn''t mean that she was a good-for-nothing. Rainie and Denver felt at ease knowing that Mango had an idea. However, Mango felt really tired after everything that had happened. She tended to get exhausted easily ever since the incidentst time. So, Mango asked Denver to send Anaya to a safe ce for the time being as she couldn''t take care of her at the moment, considering the chaotic situation here and Nathaniel''s condition. Anaya was reluctant to part with them, but she knew that she would only distract Mango if she stayed. Denver whispered, "I''ll book a ticket for her and send her back to Estania for the time being. Then, I''ll ask someone to pick her up so that she can stay at my house for now. We can arrange her amodation further after settling the issue here, is that okay, Mango?" "Alright, sorry for the trouble." Anaya became excited after hearing that she would be sent to Denver''s house. She gestured towards Mango and said, "Mango, I''ll be going! You don''t have to worry about me as I''ll take good care of myself." "Good girl! I have a lot of issues to settle recently, so I can no longer take care of you here... I''ll send you off now, so please wait for me in Estania, okay?" Mango patted Anaya''s head and gestured. "All right." Anaya nodded. She was still being sensible although she didn''t want to leave Mango and Denver. Soon, Anaya left under Denver''s instructions. Mango sent Anaya off and made some ns before taking a rest. However, Rainie looked at Mango''s ns and thought that it was a little too risky. Nevertheless, Denver whispered, "Rainie, we should trust Mango as she must''ve nned it meticulously. Moreover, Nathaniel is still lying in the hospital, so Mango won''t risk her life." "But..." "Come on, there''s no need to argue about this. I''m really worried about Mango, and we just need to cooperate with her." Denver patted Rainie''s shoulder as he nced at Mango''s room. Her n was indeed bold as she was probably really anxious about it. Furthermore, she had a strong urge to get rid of the culprit behind the incident as soon as possible. Having returned to her room, Mango sent a message to Merle as she wanted to buy a bulletproof vest from him. She had no idea what would happenter on, and all she could do was to protect herself as thoroughly as possible for the sake of Nathaniel and the children. Merle was very surprised when he knew that Mango wanted to buy a bulletproof vest, so he asked her about it. "Madam, why do you need this?" "I have my reasons. Have you gotten any information about the van that I asked you to look into?" "No, the van has been scrapped, and we can''t find who the owner is." What Merle told Mango was just as she had expected. She did not ask further but told Merle to get her more self-defense items as she waited for him to send them over. Then, Merle promised to prepare the items for her. Afterward, Mangoid down and closed her eyes to take a quick rest as she knew that she didn''t have much time left. She had no clue how long Nathaniel could persist, and she still had to look for experts to treat him. However, Mango couldn''t leave the ce until the problem here was resolved. She hoped that her risky n would be effective in defeating her enemies. Mango forced herself to fall asleep quickly as she would have the energy to carry out her ns only if she had a good rest. Very soon, Mango drifted off into dreand. On the other hand, Rainie was worried about Mango, but she was stunned upon noticing that Mango had already fallen asleep when she opened the door. "She''s so reckless... How can she still sleep in such a situation?" Denver heard Rainie''s words and spoke with admiration for Mango. "Mango is not reckless, so she must have a n in mind. Ah, I really admire her as an ordinary person would have experienced a mental breakdown having encountered so many issues. Mango is tough and remains undefeated despite the hardship!" "Only she knows how much pain she''s going through." Rainie closed the door and said to Denver in a solemn tone, "This time, you must do your best and make no mistakes." "Got it, Rainie, I''m very good at handling issues like this." Rainie and Denver went to prepare themselves for the fight. They were all ready when Merle brought over the items that Mango requested. When Rainie saw Merle, she sneered and said, "Hey, Mr. Malthus, what a rare visitor... are you sure you''re at the right house?" Merle was aware of the rtionship between Rainie and Mango. Furthermore, he knew that Rainie had found out about him siding with Madam Yest time. Moreover, she would even throw a fit at Nathaniel regardless of his reputation, let alone Merle. So, Merle said with a bitter smile, "Miss Blu, please don''t make fun of me." "Make fun of you? I would never! Let me warn you, Merle, if anything happens to Mango this time, I promise that I''ll make you die a tragic death. I''m dead serious!" As soon as Rainie said this, Denver shook his head and responded, "Rainie, what are you talking about? We arew-abiding citizens." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Even if we are, I''ll still drag him to hell with me!" Rainie said fiercely. Merle couldn''t refute as he listened to her words bitterly before saying, "Is Mrs. Ye here? I''ve brought the things that she requested." "How much is it? Just ce it here and leave, and I''ll ask Mango to transfer the money to youter on." Rainie wasn''t pleased to meet Merle as she and Mango shared the same thoughts about him. They would never hire the same person who betrayed them ever again. Merle knew that he would be a nuisance if he were to stay any longer, so he put down the items and left. Nevertheless, he asked out of worry, "What does she want these things for?" "We are going to y Counter-Strike in person, do you have any problem with that?" Merle was speechless at Rainie''s words. He would never dare judge them! Merle left sorrowfully after being taunted by Rainie. In the evening, Mango finally woke up. At that point, she was full of energy. Mango stretched her limbs before exiting the room, and she saw Rainie and Denver looking at her with displeasure. "What''s wrong?" Mango was puzzled. "What''s wrong? Mango, do you have a conscience? You told us your n, but you didn''t tell us when it would happen. So, we thought that we would take action soon, but you took such a long nap? Do you know that we haven''t had lunch since you slept?" Rainie touched her t stomach andined. Mango looked at her watch only to realize that she had slept for almost the entire day. She smiled embarrassedly and said, "Let''s go for dinner then, it''s my treat." "You''re treating us? It''s my hard-earned money, to begin with, so forget about it. We shouldn''t go either as I''ve already ordered takeout, and it should be here soon." Rainie yawned and felt that she was really stupid for not going straight to bed just like Mango did. On the other hand, Denver wasn''t bothered by it. Nothing mattered to him as long as he could eat. Mango felt really sorry, so she hurriedly made coffee forthem. It was right at this moment that Denver received a call from Marquis, and he left the living room to talk to him. When Mango returned, Rainie was the only one there. "Where''s Denver?" "He went out to take a call." Rainie took a sip of coffee. Ah! It smelled really good. She took another sip greedily and said, "Mango, do you really intend to proceed with the n? We can find a more reliable method!" "It would take too much time to do it the safer way, and we can''t wait any longer." "Why not?" Rainie felt that Mango seemed to be hiding something from her. So, Mango exined Nathaniel''s problem to her. Rainie lowered her head and pondered for a moment before asking, "Doesn''t Noah have a solution?" "I don''t know as I haven''t contacted him, but I''ll do so after we solve this matter." Mango''s gaze was firm and full of determination. At that moment, Rainie felt that Mango had changed into a strong and independent woman. Rainie didn''t know if the change was good or bad, but she hoped that Mango could live a more rxed life in the future as God had given her too many challenges. Wasn''t there a saying that one would receive plentiful fortunes after oveing their challenges? Mango had been through countless deadly hardships, and it was time for God to take pity on her! Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Mango didn''t know what Rainie had in mind as she was thinking through her n again and trying her best to make it as perfect as possible. She had to be really careful this time as her life depended on it. For the first time, Mango realized that people lived not merely for the sake of themselves. It was easy to end one''s life, but living on was difficult. Mango had to stick it out despite her heavy burdens for the sake of the wellbeing of her loved ones and close friends. Mango checked the items that Merle had sent over and put on everything she could. Her gaze became tender as she looked at Nathaniel on her phone screen. In the photo, she was asleep while Nathaniel was leaning against her. Mango never realized how peaceful and beautiful she looked when she was asleep. Beside her, Nathaniel looked so happy as if the two of them were living in a fairytale. Mango gently caressed the picture, and she really hoped that Nathaniel would wake up soon. Outside the room, Rainie and Denver were packing up their items. Rainie felt nervous after they finished their meals hastily. "Mango, are you sure of going alone? Denver should follow since he''s a stranger to those men, and they won''t recognize him." "No, they saw Denver''s face when we were having supper, so I''m sure that they will recognize him. As I said, we''ll all be fine. Judging from my skills and our arrangements, nothing will go wrong." Mango rejected with a faint smile. Denver whispered, "I have already contacted Marquis, and well take action as soon as they do anything. By then, we''ll know who the culprit behind this is, and well be able to answer all your questions in no time." "So sorry to trouble you." Mango patted Denver''s shoulder and answered before returning to her room. At about ten o''clock in the evening, Mango changed into a new set of clothes before leaving the hotel alone. Then, she went to a nearby bar. The bustling nightlife had only just begun. She knew that the people who wanted to end her life must have been keeping an eye on her, and they would be waiting for a chance to take action. After Mango entered the bar, she went straight to the counter and ordered a cocktail to drink. She didn''t nce at the crowd at all as she couldn''t care less about them, and she just took one shot after another as if she was in a bad mood. A man came over and said, "Hey beautiful, are you alone? I would be happy to apany you..." Mango didn''t even bother to look nor respond to him. "Hey, why are you so solemn? We all came out to have fun and excitement, right?" As the man spoke, he wrapped his arms around Mango''s shoulders. At that instant, Mango''s eyes widened in shock and she grabbed his wrist. Then, she pushed him onto the counter in one swift movement. "Ah, ah! It hurts! Lady, I was wrong! Please spare me!" The man wailed loudly. Some of the people in the crowd were enjoying the show, while others who had the intention to flirt with Mango gave up the idea after witnessing her skills. Mango knew that those men who wanted to attack her were surely in the crowd. She shoved the man who approached her away and continued drinking. This time, no one dared to bother her again. Nevertheless, it didn''t take long for Mango to get drunk. Numerous sses were scattered around her as shey on the table in a daze. She mumbled incoherently with tears in her eyes, though no one could understand her. Then, a few men with malicious intentions started approaching her again. It was right at this moment that a few brawny men pushed them away, and the others retreated seeing their fierce and intimidating appearances. On the other hand, Mango waspletely drunk. The strong men walked over and nced at Mango with smiles on their faces as they covered their noses due to the alcoholic odor exuded by Mango. One of them nodded his head while the other three men picked up Mango and brought her out of the bar. A van was parked outside, and it was the one that went after Mango and Denver that night. A few of them threw Mango into the back seat before letting out a sigh of relief. "Boss, this woman is drunk, so how should we kill her?" "Blondie, what are you talking about? She''s such a beautiful woman yet we had no choice but to kill her previously. Now that she is drunk, we can first have some fun with her..." Another man said with a wicked smile. The blonde-haired guy looked at the man in the driver''s seat with some hesitancy before asking again, "Boss, Boston clearly told us to kill her." "How are you so stupid? Everything will be fine as long as we kill her in the end. It is the first time I have seen such a beautiful woman, and we won''t lose anything by having some fun. What''s more, she has made us suffer a lot. Boston is not willing topensate us although we have lost two of our men." Having said that, the boss told his men to drive the car to a remote ce. Several of themughed evilly. The biondie looked at them before ncing at Mango who was drunk. Then, he said warily, "Boss, her skills are truly something to be careful about." "What are you afraid of? Even the strongest woman on earth will beg us to dote on her after we drug her." The others burst intoughter again. The blonde-haired man felt slightly more relieved having heard what he said. Their car went straight up the mountain and the surroundings became increasingly remote and cold. Mango opened her eyes furtively to take a look and found that they were along the mountain path that Nathaniel brought Edolie to. Who was the one who ordered them to do this again? Boston Huang? Mango''s eyes narrowed as she quickly put a hangover cure into her mouth and swallowed it while the men were not paying attention to her. She knew that she didn''t have much time. The men didn''t pay attention to Mango as they really thought that she was dead drunk. Mango took out her phone and turned on the tracking device discreetly before sending a message to Denver. On the other side, Denver and Rainie received the news and contacted Marquis immediately before going to the location that Mango had sent them. Mango also dialed Denver at the same time. He answered, but he did not speak. Instead, he activated the recording function instead. Soon, the car arrived at the top of the mountain. The biondie was puzzled, so he asked, "Boss, what are we doing here? This ce is rather ominous as I heard that an ident happened here a few days ago!" "How are you so foolish? Boston clearly told us that he wanted this woman dead! We''ll f*ck this b*tch and put her in the driver''s seat. Then, we''ll start the car and drive it off the cliff. We''ve heard that she''s the wife of the man who fell off this mountain several days ago, so the public will assume that shemitted suicide because of her husband''s passing. Because of that, the police won''t suspect us." The boss said in a malicious tone. The blonde-haired guy scratched the back of his head as he said, "Boston said that he wants to see her corpse before he gives us our reward." "That''s simple, we can just record the process and show it to him." "Ah, you''re so smart!" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The biondie was very impressed. Mango sneered in her heart as shey there motionlessly. Just then, the boss looked at Mango. Under the moonlight, her face appeared rosy due to the effect of the alcohol, and it was truly very seductive to the men around her. The boss swallowed thickly in lust and said, "Quick, pour the drug into her mouth. After I''m done, you can take turns! This little b*tch is like a work of art... we''re getting lucky tonight, boys!" Having said that, he wiped his mouth as he was droolingsciviously. Mango had the urge to kick the man off the cliff but she held back the disgust she felt deep down. The others also had simr intentions as their boss, but they got off the car in a sh under his fierce gaze. They rubbed their hands together for warmth as it was cold outside. Meanwhile, they nced at the van from time to time as they were anxious and excited. As soon as the others left the car, the boss took the drug before he approached Mango with an evil smile. "Little b*tch, I''ll give you something good so that we can have fun tonight..." As he spoke, he held on to Mango''s chin as he tried to shove the drug into her mouth. In the blink of an eye, Mango grabbed onto the man''s wrist and twisted it mercilessly, but just as he was about to shout in pain, Mango covered his mouth and flipped him over before pinning him onto the seat. At that moment, the car shook violently. The biondie said enviously, "Wow, our boss is really aggressive." "Oh...stop looking at him. He''s the boss and we have to listen to him regardless of how he splits the reward. We all know that Boston acknowledges him and no one else." The others were also envious but none of them dared to approach the van. On the other hand, their boss was wailing in pain in the car. He never imagined that Mango would be sober again as she was clearly dead drunk just now. Mango dislocated his arms and sneered at his distorted expression as it pleased her. Before the man coulde to his senses, he felt a cold sensation on his neck and realized that a dagger was pressed against it. "If you want me to spare your life, you''d better answer all my questions honestly." Mango showed the man the words that she had written down beforehand. The boss hurriedly nodded. She was absolutely terrifying! The amount of alcohol she drank was insane, and even a man would get impossibly drunk, let alone a woman! However, she woke up just as sober as before! He would be a fool if he didn''t recognize her skill. He had already fallen into Mango''s trap, and there was nothing else he could do now that he was under her control. "I swear...1''11 spill the beans as long as you don''t kill me." Then, Mango took out another piece of paper that said, "Who instructed you to kill me? Was it you who tried to kill me at the food stall the night before? Were you the ones who attempted to kill me with your car at the hospital entrance?" "Yes, we did all of that! But we''re just doing it for the money." The boss answered immediately. "Who ordered you to do this? Why do you want to kill me?" Mango took out another piece of paper. The boss gulped and said, "It''s Boston Huang...Boston said that you and Edolie were sisters. He said that you didn''t contribute a penny, yet you could take over all her shares just because of her death. He felt as if you have taken advantage of all the effort he had put in all these years. However, if you died, he could take over Edolie''s assets and the whole tourism industry here would be in his hands. However, he couldn''t do it too obviously, so he wanted to fabricate your death... We were just following his orders!" Mango understood the whole incident upon hearing the man''s words. It was true that people could sacrifice someone else''s life just for money as Boston wanted to murder her for Edolie''s assets. "Why did you choose to attack me now?" Mango took out another piece of paper. The man''s eyes glimmered and he wanted to say something, but he stopped on second thought. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Mango applied more pressure on the man''s neck using her dagger. He immediately screamed. "Don''t kill me! I''ll tell you..." He was so scared that his body was trembling as the smell of urine filled the entire van. Mango''s brows furrowed but she didn''t let go of him. The man was a little embarrassed but he answered hurriedly to save his life. "Boston is very close with a nurse in the hospital, and he heard that your husband may stay unconscious forever as the risk of the surgery is too high. So, he wants to take advantage of the situation when you''re emotionally down to create an ident with the story that youmitted suicide because of your husband''s condition. Although Nathaniel is powerful and influential, he is in aa now and you are mute, so you won''t be able to stir up any big trouble. This period is the best time for him to attack you." Mango sneered. It was beyond her expectations that Boston would be so scheming, and he even came up with such a well thought out n. Just then, Mango turned off her phone. The man''s eyes widened all of a sudden. "You..." Mango knocked the man out with the handle of her dagger without another word. Outside the van, the sound of a car engine reached the biondie''s ears. The biondie was stunned and he asked, "Do you hear the sound of a car?" "Ah? You must have heard it wrongly. No one would have the mood to visit this ce now." The others thought that the blonde-haired guy was too paranoid. However, the biondie shook his head and said, "That''s not it, the car is getting closer...listen." The others quieted down and perked up their ears having heard what he said. Sure enough, they heard the sound of a car engine and it was getting closer to them. "We have to inform the boss immediately." The biondie ran towards the van at full tilt. "Boss, someone ising!" He couldn''t care less if his boss was having fun and opened the door of the van directly, only to be weed by a fist on his nose. Blood immediately gushed out of his nostrils. "Ah!" Before the biondie could make a sound, Mango grabbed his head and pulled him into the car before knocking him out with her elbow. Then, she shoved him beside his unconscious boss. Then, she hurriedly jumped off the car without waiting for the others to approach her. Just then, Denver and the others arrived. By that time, Mango had beaten up the rest of the men. Marquis witnessed Mango''s skills and said with great admiration, "Mrs. Ye, your skills are incredibly formidable, and I wouldn''t have believed it if I haven''t seen it with my own eyes." Mango smiled bitterly as she recalled that it was Nathaniel who had taught her all these skills. Denver pulled Marquis over and said, "Don''t think that I will praise you just because you commended her. Now that we have the evidence all in recording, shouldn''t you be going after Boston before it''s toote? He won''t get away with this." "Yes, you''re right! He should be sleeping now, so it''s the best time for us to arrest him, but I''ll need to return and ask my superior for instructions. I don''t really have a say in this." Denver sighed as he heard what Marquis said and responded, "How troublesome..." "There''s nothing I can do about it as this is how it works here." Mango looked at Denver and gestured, "We can find Boston and make sure that he doesn''t escape while Marquis returns and asks for permission so that we can arrest him in time." "Yes, that''s right! However, you should beware of your own safety as I heard that Boston has some connections with the people who guard Molvania''s border. If he wants to escape, he would probably head in that direction, and it is very likely that he has guns." Marquis reminded them. "Got it, thanks." Mango bid him goodbye and let him settle the men that kidnapped her, whereas she got into Denver''s car before speeding towards Boston''s home. On the road, Denver looked at Mango worriedly and asked, "Mango, are you alright? Don''t you feel sick after drinking so much alcohol? I have some hot water and medicine that will make your stomach feel better, so hurry up and take some. I know that you won''t agree to it if I don''t let you go to Boston''s house, but at least don''t let my sister and I worry about you, okay?" Mango knew that Denver was doing this for her own good and to be honest, her stomach was indeed feeling a little ufortable. So, she took the medicine with the hot water and finally felt much better. Denver felt relieved seeing that Mango seemed to be doing better When they arrived at Boston''s house, Rainie immediately came toward them as she had been watching his house all the while. "Boston hasn''t returned." Mango was taken aback the moment she heard Rainie''s words. "He didn''t show up today at all?" "No, I found someone to watch his ce the whole day, but Boston didn''te back although his wife cooked and picked up their child as usual, and there seems to be nothing off." "Where did he go then?" Mango felt somewhat annoyed. She might get into more trouble in the future if she couldn''t defeat Boston today, but she didn''t have the time nor energy to drag this issue further. "Marquis sent me a message." Denver''s phone beeped. He nced at the text and said, "Boston has a mistress, and she lives in the city, so we can go there and find him as Marquis said that he might be over at her ce." "He has a mistress? What a scumbag!" Rainie gritted her teeth in anger. "Alright, let''s depart immediately and block his way before he notices anything unusual." Mango gestured and they rushed towards the mistress''s ce at full tilt. Unfortunately, Boston was tipped off ahead of time and he had already run away. His mistress even made a scene in front of Mango, so Mango pped her without a second thought. It was the first time that Rainie had seen Mango treat a person so straightforwardly. Nevertheless, Mango was not able to track down Boston''s whereabouts as they didn''t receive any updates from Marquis. She surmised that Boston might have gone to Molvania''s border since he had some connections there. However, Mango calcted the distance between their location and the border before she shook her head helplessly and said, "I can''t go there as I need to stay here and take care of Nathan." "We''ll go." Rainie and Denver took the initiative to chase after Boston. However, Mango was a little hesitant. "The situation at the Molvania is really chaotic... Rainie, you shouldn''t go there." "I''ll be fine, and I won''t get into trouble since I''m with Denver, so don''t worry. Besides, Boston won''t be able to escape too far." Rainie responded with a smile. "Rainie''s right. Mango, I''ll be with her and I''m a smart person although I''m not as brilliant as you or Mr. Ye. Also, don''t worry as I won''t act alone. As soon as we find out Boston''s whereabouts, we''ll inform you. I promise that we won''t take any action without your permission, alright?" Mango nodded upon hearing Denver''s words. "Beware of your own safety." "We will." Denver and Rainie went back to the hotel to pack up their items before heading for Molvania''s border. Mango was left alone in the hotel all of a sudden. She looked at the empty room and suddenly felt a little sad. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . However, Mango did not stay in the hotel for long and she went to the hospital. Nathaniel was still in aa, but he had been transferred from the ICU to a normal ward. Mango approached him and sat down beside his bed while her body still reeked of alcohol. She smiled as she looked at Nathaniel before getting up once again to wet a towel with warm water. Then, she used it to clean Nathaniel''s face. Nathaniel seemed as if he was just sleeping. It had been a long time since Mangost stared at Nathaniel so intently. She sat next to him and guarded him quietly before slowly falling asleep. She dreamt that Nathaniel had recovered from his sickness, and they were taking their children on a vacation. Everyone was incredibly happy, especially their kids. Mango had a sweet smile on her face while Nathaniel was beaming with happiness too. However, when Mango woke up and looked at Nathaniel still lying on the bed motionlessly, her heart ached in sorrow. She caressed his face and packed up her belongings before leaving the room. Then, Mango nced at the time and realized that it was already past eight o''clock, so Noah and Genevieve would probably have gotten up by now. She took out her phone and told Noah about Nathaniel''s situation in the hopes that he could give her some good suggestions, or maybe evene over to operate on Nathaniel. Noah saw Mango''s message and immediately booked an air ticket without a second thought. At the airport, Mango weed Noah and took a nce behind him. Noah knew what Mango was looking at, so he said in a low voice, "Genevieve isn''t here as there''s a meeting in the hospital and she''s the director, so she can''t leave." "Alright, I''m counting on you." Mango said to Noah with a gesture. "Of course, Nathaniel is myrade, so I will try my best to treat him." The two of them returned to the hospital. Noah and the doctors brought Nathaniel into the operating room while Mango waited outside for the entire day. Her heart was pounding with anxiety but all she could do was wait patiently. She really hoped that Noah could treat Nathaniel. At dusk, Noah and the doctors finally came out. "How did it go?" Mango went up to him in a sh. Everyone was exhausted and their expressions didn''t seem pleasant. Noah shook his head with regret as he looked at Mango. "I''m sorry, but we''ve discussed it for the entire day and we''vee up with several ns, but ultimately, we can''t guarantee that any of the ns would be sessful...perhaps staying in aa is the best way to keep Nathaniel alive at the moment." Noah said these words to Mango sorrowfully. He was aware of the rtionship between Mango and Nathaniel more than anyone else, and he thought that they could live a good life in the future as they had gone through so many hardships. However, who knew that Madam Ye would cause them trouble again? If it wasn''t for the fact that Madam Hans had passed away, Mango and Nathaniel would have be an enviable couple considering the obstacles that Mango had gone through. At this moment, Noah felt extremely sad as he had to reveal such a cruel truth to Mango. On the other hand, Mango waspletely stunned as she looked at Noah and asked in disbelief, "What do you mean? I don''t understand." "You do, Mango, it''s exactly what I just said. Nathan can''t afford to undergo any surgery right now and being in aa is the only way to keep him alive for the time being. Perhaps there''s someone else more skillful than me, but that''s the only solution I can think of right now." Noah''s wordspletely shattered Mango''s heart. The proud and incredibly arrogant Nathaniel would have to be bedridden for the rest of his life? Mango didn''t even dare to imagine the situation. Never! This would not be Nathaniel''s future! Nathaniel would not live like this for the rest of his life! Chapter 677 Chapter 677 "Mango, you have to stay strong. Nathan''s current situation isn''t the best but that is the safest method to keep him alive. I''ll contact my acquaintances and ask around to see if there are any experts who can treat Nathan, so don''t be too discouraged." Noahforted Mango as he noticed that Mango''s face had turned pale. Mango knew what Noah meant. She had no idea who else could save Nathaniel if even Noah had no solution. "I see... Thank you for your hard work." Mango thanked Noah and the doctors out of courtesy although she was extremely sad and heartbroken. "There''s no need to thank us as we didn''t help much... Alright, I''ll go back to Ocean City right away and use my connections to look for the experts, and I''ll inform you as soon as I receive any news." Noah was also very anxious. Mango nodded her head. Then, the two parted with each other. Mango felt extremely distressed deep down as she returned to the ward and saw Nathaniel lying on the hospital bed. She hugged Nathaniel and cried without making a sound before she raised her head to wipe her tears. Then, she held Nathaniel''s hand and said in her heart, "I will certainly find a way to treat you!" Mango told herself not to give up and that there was still hope. She gave Nathaniel a kiss and then she heard a knock at the door. Mango was slightly taken aback as she quickly stood up and went out of the room before seeing Marquis and another person standing outside the ward. She was somewhat confused. Marquis hurriedly exined, "Mrs. Ye, there''s something I need to tell you." Mango nodded her head and went to the courtyard with the two men as she didn''t want to disturb Nathaniel. "This is Colten Turner." Marquis introduced before he continued, "Here''s the thing, you''ve taken over Edolie''s business, and now her partner Boston has run away. The men we arrested yesterday confessed and we found that Boston hasmitted many crimes and illegal activities, so the authorities have already issued an arrest warrant while his bank ounts have also been frozen. So, Colten would like to know if you''re interested in taking over the entire tourism industry? If yes, then you canpensate Boston''s funds through your own means and the whole tourism industry will be yours. As such, you''ll also get to enjoy some preferential treatment and policies in the city." Mango finally grasped the whole situation upon hearing Marquis''s words. Now that Boston had escaped, there were still many people waiting to be paid. She looked at Nathaniel before recalling that it wasn''t a good idea to transfer him elsewhere, and they might have to stay here for some time. Although the Ye Family was rich, she didn''t want others to know about Nathaniel''s current situation as the HY Group would be in a mess. Nevertheless, she would still have to pay for his costly medical expenses. She must have a source of ie here if she were to fork out the medical costs, as her profits from the Carnucopia Mall could not cover her expenses in this city. Mango knew that she had to be independent. At the thought of this, Mango nodded and typed on her phone. "Alright, I''ll take out a sum of money to invest and take over the tourism industry, but I''ll need Colten''s help as I''m not familiar with this ce." "That''s for sure. If you intend to take over the business, you''ll have to sign a contract with the city''s municipality, and we''ll be able to cooperate then." Mango nodded her head at Deputy Mayor Su''s words. Rainie and Denver were currently on their way to Molvania and Mango had no idea when they would be back, so she didn''t know if it would be a problem for her to draw out some funds from the Carnucopia Mall now. She asked hesitantly, "How much will I need to invest?" "Not much, two million dors would suffice." Mango was taken aback by Deputy Mayor Su''s words. Two million? The Ye Family wouldn''t have any issue forking out this amount of money, but Mango had no means of paying it right now. "I''ll transfer the money to you tomorrow." "Alright!" Then, Marquis and Colten left. Mango sat in the pavilion with her brows furrowed in deep concern. Two million? Would Nathaniel have two million dors with him right now? Mango gave it a thought before going back into the hospital. She asked the doctor where Nathaniel''s clothes were as he was wearing a hospital gown now. The doctor brought Mango to the storage room and passed Nathaniel''s clothes to her. Mango looked through his clothes but couldn''t find any bank card nor cash. "Where are his belongings?" Mango asked. The doctor shook his head and said, "He didn''t have any items with him when he came, and we''ve searched for them too. You can have a look at the surveince cameras to check it out. Perhaps his belongings were destroyed when the car exploded?" Mango''s heart sank. Whoever took Nathaniel''s bank card would have no means of using it as the card would be useless without the password, but what about his personal belongings? Nevertheless, Mango couldn''t find them. She went back to Nathaniel''s ward with disappointment. "Where did you put your bank card? Is it in the hotel?" Mango thought about it for a moment before returning to the hotel, but she still couldn''t find Nathaniel''s money. It seemed that he had really lost his valuables. Suddenly, a serious issue sprang into Mango''s mind. All costs incurred during their vacation were covered by Nathaniel and she did not bring any money as she left in a hurry. Also, she had used the money that Rainie had given herst time to buy a car and equipment from Merle. However, the equipment was ultimately useless, and Mango did not have a penny left now. She probably wouldn''t even have the money to check out from the hotel. What should she do? Mango had never encountered such a dire situation. It was right at this moment that Zion video-called her. Mango hesitated for a moment, and she quickly sorted herself out before answering the call. "Mommy, how are you and Mr. Ye doing? Where''s Mr. Ye?" Zion sat on the hospital bed while Wisdom kindly peeled an orange for him. Mango gestured, "Your father''s gone out, do you miss him?" "I miss you, mommy." Zion''s words were sweet. Mango smiled instantly. "Be a good boy and don''t cause any trouble now that Uncle Denver is not there, alright?" "When have I ever caused trouble? Mommy, I miss Rita, so can''t I ask someone to pick her up? When you and Mr. Yee back, you cane straight to see us, and don''t worry as Wisdom and I will definitely take good care of her." Mango felt slightly guilty having heard Zion''s words. She had been so busy recently that she had forgotten about her children. She thought of how Rita was all alone in Ocean City, and Mango had no idea when she would be able to return, so she nodded her head. "Okay, I will ask Uncle Song to send Rita over, but you must take good care of her, okay?" "Got it, mommy! I wish you and Mr. Ye a good time, bye!" After that, Zion hung up the phone call. Mango smiled bitterly as she looked at her darkened phone screen. She was really at her wits'' end. Mango took out her essories and figured out that she could make up two million if she sold them off, but then Deputy Mayor Turner would then know that she had no money. What should she do now? Mango had no choice but to call Thomas, but unfortunately, he didn''t pick up. Just as Mango was at a loss as to what to do, an unexpected call came through. Mango looked at the unfamiliar number and hung up directly. She was not in the mood to pick up any stranger''s call now, and she would be even more frustrated since she couldn''t utter a word. However, the caller seemed to be really patient as they kept calling her repeatedly. Eventually, Mango became really annoyed, so she answered the call. Then, a familiar voice came from the other end of the line. "Mango Shen, something bad happened to you, yet you didn''t even bother to tell me? Seriously, who am I to you?" Mango waspletely stunned. Was it Walter? She became a little excited. She hadn''t heard from Walter for a long time. Back then, she was persecuted by Madam Ye and was forced to leave Ocean City. She heard that Walter had gone abroad to expand his business, and no one knew where he went, including Carter. Now, he appeared miraculously like a savior just as Mango was facing a dire situation! Mango broke out in a cold sweat as she was incredibly excited and thrilled. However, she was frustrated at the same time because she couldn''t say a word. "Mango, hang up the phone and talk to me on Whatsapp." Having said that, Walter hung up the phone although he felt really sad. He couldn''t believe his ears when he received the news about Mango''s misfortune, but he had waited for a long time for Mango to speak just now. Did that mean that whatever he heard was true? Was Mango really mute? Walter felt extremely heartbroken. Why did she have to leave Ocean City? Why was it that every time something happened to Mango, he was not by her side? Why was that so? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Walter was in the middle of ming himself when a Whatsapp notification came in from Mango. It was a smiling emoji. Walter''s chest tightened as he was extremely crestfallen. "You''re smiling? How can you still smile when you''re like this? Mango, are you a fool? Are you out of your mind? You were tortured and yet you didn''t call me nor send me a message? Don''t give me the excuse that you didn''t know my number." Walter was so angry that he was about to go crazy as he med himself even more. Mango''s eyes welled up when he heard Walter''s roaring voice yet again. She typed on her phone, "I''m fine, really...everything''s good now but it''s just that I can''t speak. Have you returned to Ocean City? Is your business going well?" Walter felt even more depressed deep down. "What''s wrong with you? Why are still asking about me? Mango, can you start taking better care of yourself? Are you deliberately trying to make me feel sorry for you? Where''s Nathaniel? Is this how he shows his love to his beloved wife? Tell him toe out now so that I can beat him to death!" Walter said angrily as if he was next to Mango. Mango''s heart ached as she typed, "Nathan is in aa now as the doctor said it is too risky to perform an operation, and even Noah can''t do anything about it. Walter, I''m so scared, and I''m really afraid that Nathan won''t wake up ever again. Don''t me him as my situation has nothing to do with him. I''ll tell you more about itter." "Don''t try to fool me." "What I said is true and I''m really in trouble now, so I was wondering if you could help me?" Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Mango knew that it might not be the right time for her to tell Walter about these issues, but they were super close friends and she was really at her wits'' end. "What are you talking about? I''ll definitely help you no matter what as Nathaniel was the one who gave me a sum of money when my business failed and I will never forget his kindness. If you want to find a doctor for Nathaniel, you can rest assured that I will immediately use all my connections to look for one." Walter offered help without a second thought as he guessed that Mango needed the help on this matter. However, Mango shook her head and typed, "It''s not about this issue...I would like to borrow some money from you." "You want to borrow my money?" Walter rubbed his eyes in disbelief as he thought that he had gotten the message wrongly. It was right that Mango wanted to borrow money from him. However, the Ye family would never be short of money as they were so affluent and owned huge businesses. Mango felt a little awkward as it was the first time for her to borrow money from someone else. "Yes, I''m in a trouble now and I''ll need two million dors, but I can only ask you as I can''t let anyone else know about this matter. If you can''t fork out, it''s okay as I''ll request it from someone else." Mango typed quickly. Walter finally came to his senses. "Request from someone else? Who else do you know? Rainie is just an ordinary worker and you have no other acquaintances other than her. I''m sure that Thomas is not the right person too as you wouldn''t have asked for my help if he could lend you, so who else can you ask for help from? The Hans family? Or your parents? You must be pretty speechless now, aren''t you? Or to be more precise, your parents aren''t even aware of your current situation, are they?" Walter''s series of questions had left Mango speechless. Indeed, she did not dare to tell her parents about her current situation as she would only transfer money to them regrly and tell them through Whatsapp asionally that she was fine but just slightly busy. Everything went on just like five years ago. Her parents would be so distressed if they knew that she had be mute. Mango knew that she couldn''t hide this matter from them for her entire life but she wanted to keep this a secret as long as she could. Walter knew that his spection was correct as Mango didn''t reply to him. He didn''t know that Rainie had found her biological parents, so he didn''t think too much about it. "Give me your ount number." "Ah?" Mango was stunned. "Ah? Send me your ount number, if not, how else should I transfer the money to you?" Walter sensed that Mango was dumbfounded at the moment. It was all Nathaniel''s fault! He cursed in his heart. It was only now that Mango finally came to her senses and she quickly sent him her bank details before saying, "Thank you." "If you''re truly grateful to me, take good care of yourself and don''t you dare get involved in any idents because of your carelessness again!" Walter was furious at the thought of this. However, his words warmed Mango''s heart. "Don''t worry. I''ll definitely return it to you in three months." "There''s no need to rush as it''s not a loan and I''m just returning the money that you lent mest time. Now I''m back as Master Song and the Song family isn''t relying on the previous businessmen anymore, so don''t worry and just let me know anytime if you need more financial aid." Having said that, Walter paused for a moment before he continued, "Where are you now? I''ll go and visit you." "There''s no need for that as I''m not in Ocean City but in a farawaynd. You should attend to your business now and I''ll look for you if I need anything. Don''t worry as I''ll be sure to update you on my issues next time." "Mango, do you know that you''re looking down on me if you''re being polite to me? Alright, I''m a little busy right now but I''lle to visit you in the next few days after I''ve settled my business here." Having said that, Walter went back to work. It didn''t take long before Mango received a text message indicating that a sum of money had been transferred into her ount. When Mango checked her bnce, Walter turned out to have sent her five million dors. He gave her extra three million dors and added some remarks. "I''ve given you more as I don''t want you to suffer and you can always let me know if you need more money. I only have this amount of money in my ount now but I''ll get more than 10 million dors tomorrow, so I will transfer more money to you by then." Mango was touched and she quickly replied, "There''s no need for that as this is enough." Walter did not reply to her anymore as he was probably busy right now. Mango transferred the money to Colten immediately and went through the asset transfer procedure before signing the contract. She became busy all of a sudden after taking over the tourism industry. She had never known that it would take so much effort to manage apany and she felt exhausted after working for the entire day. Nevertheless, she still went to Nathaniel''s ward although she was very tired and told him everything that had happened this day. She downloaded an application and typed what she wanted to say on it as she couldn''t utter a word before she transformed her texts into voice messages and ced her phone next to Nathaniel''s ear. How she wished she could tell Nathaniel about it with her very own voice, but she really didn''t have the time to treat her vocal cords now. Mango returned to the hotel after apanying Nathaniel in the hospital until 10 o''clock. She looked at the room price of the hotel and felt that it was really costly. Moreover, the hotel room would be mostly empty since she was living alone now. Mango stayed for another night and she started looking for a room to rent the next morning without further ado. She found an apartment near the hospital and decided to rent it. Although Nathaniel was in aa, Mango would visit him every day by herself to clean his body and talk to him. The doctor in the hospital saw her and reminded her in a kind tone, "Mrs. Ye, you can always hire a nurse." "No, my husband doesn''t like others touching him." Mango smiled faintly and there wasn''t a trace of sadness on her face. Having visited Nathaniel, she packed up and went to thepany. The business affairs of the tourismpany were veryplicated as the customers would change their travel routest minute at times. Mango also had to contact the car dealers to rent traveling cars, so she was extremely busy throughout the whole day. Fortunately, Mango was a fast learner and she had an idea of what to work on and how to solve the issues although she wasn''t able to take over thepanypletely yet in two days. She looked into thepany''s ount book and noticed that a lot of money had been secretly transferred away by Boston, so there were financial gaps now. Mango gritted her teeth as she tried to suppress her anger. It was already one o''clock in the morning when she finished her work. Mango went to the hospital although she was exhausted and even the nurses fell asleep. She approached Nathaniel and used the application to say, "Sorry, Nathan, I''mte today, were you anxious? If you''re awake, would you rush to thepany and drag me home directly? You''d better get better soon as my life is a mess without you and I''m really exhausted. You must not be a good- for-nothing and let me take care of you all alone..." Having said that, she gently touched Nathaniel''s nose. In the past, Nathaniel had been the one who did this to her but the tables had turned and Mango had an inexplicable emotion. She cleaned Nathaniel''s body with a towel as she told him everything that had happened in her company this day and soon, it was two o''clock in the night. Mango yawned as she looked at the sky outside before deciding not to leave this night. Shey in front of Nathaniel''s bed and fell asleep. When the nurse came to check on Nathaniel''s ward the next morning, she woke Mango up as she saw that Mango was still asleep. "Mrs. Ye, it''s dawn." Mango opened her eyes in shock before realizing that it was already past eight o''clock and she felt nervous. Oh no, she waste! She cleaned herself up hastily before using a basin of water to clean Nathaniel meticulously. The nurse felt sorry for her and said, "Mrs. Ye, let me do it as you should take a rest. Just look at the dark circles under your eyes..." However, Mango shook her head and gestured, "It''s okay, my husband is a clean freak as he catches illnesses easily and he will lose his temper if I don''t serve him well." She gestured and smiled at the nurse. The nurse wanted to say that Nathaniel was in a vegetative state and he wouldn''t know whatever Mango was doing to him. However, the nurse didn''t have the heart to break it to Mango when she saw her smile. No one should hurt a person who was full of hope and positivity, wasn''t it? Mango didn''t know what others thought and she quickly cleaned Nathaniel up before kissing him on the forehead. Then, she then used the application to say, "Good morning, Hubby, I''m going to work now." Having done all of this, Mango finally left. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was yet another strenuous and hectic day at thepany. Mango felt that this was not going to work. Nathaniel was still a patient who needed her care and she had to give him massages to prevent him from muscle atrophy. However, she was incredibly busy in thepany every day without having much time to take care of Nathaniel and that was not what she wanted. Although she could earn a penny, wealth was nothing to herpared to Nathaniel. Mango looked at the organization chart and found that there was a person named Novalee who was very talented in management. Moreover, Novalee graduated from a school of tourism and she was a top-notch student. Mango told her assistant to call Novalee over and told Novalee about her idea to let her manage the company. Novalee was stunned as she couldn''t believe it. Mango''s encouragement made Novalee became more confident. "Thank you, Ms. Shen. I will work hard for thepany." Mango did not choose Novalee randomly as she had investigated Novalee''s background and knew that she was upright and capable, though shecked the chance to shine. At this moment, Novalee was acknowledged by Mango and she felt that she was simply too lucky. At the same time, she told herself that she must take good care of thepany for Mango''s sake. Mango guided Novalee for three days and she felt relieved after seeing that Novalee could manage thepany properly. "I won''t be here starting tomorrow, but you can contact me through Whatsapp if any issues came up." Mango officially handed thepany over to Novalee. Novalee nodded. "Don''t worry, Mr. Shen. I''m sure I handle thepany well." "Thank you." After handing over thepany''s affairs, Mango went to the hospital. She felt that Nathaniel had be thinner in just a few days. Not only had he lost weight, but his face had also turned pale and he was no longer as handsome as before. Mango sat in front of his bed and used the application to say, "I will abandon you if you be ugly!" However, Nathaniel was motionless as usual. Mango was disappointed but she still had hope even so. She felt that God would not be so cruel as she had gone through so much and that God would eventually grant her happiness. He would definitely do so! Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Mango held on to her belief and waited as she hoped for a miracle to happen. However, Noah sent messages to her from time to time, and it was all bad news. On the other hand, Walter flew over to look for Mango as he finally knew where she was. Mango was taken aback when she saw Walter. Walter held her in his arms, and he sounded as if he was crying. "Mango, you''ve lost weight." Mango''s eyes welled up in tears the moment she heard those words. She patted Walter on the back. He wasn''t any better than her either. It wasn''t easy living in a foreign country, and Walter was just hiding the pain that he went through while trying to earn a living after his business failed. He must have experienced endless ups and downs while he was away. "I''m fine.¡± Mango gestured and she noticed the tears in Walter''s eyes. "Why are you so stupid?" He ruthlessly jabbed Mango on her forehead with his fingers without warning. Mango frowned as she felt slightly painful. "It hurts, huh? Then, why don''t you learn from your painful experiences? What are you doing this for? You insisted on staying by Nathaniel''s side and now you ended up like this. Mango, are you stupid? You don''t look like a foolish person, but why did you be one when you''re with Nathaniel? Well, isn''t it great now that he is in a vegetative state? You can just be with me instead." Walter said tantly. Mango red at him and gestured, "Stop your nonsense." "Don''t gesture at me. Mango, I don''t understand them and let me tell you, I don''t care how Nathaniel will end up but you must treat your vocal cords, do you hear me? I''ll pay for the cost no matter how expensive it is." Mango was moved by Walter''s words. "I''m fine, really..." She took out her phone and sent a message to Walter. However, Walter was so angry that he threw his phone away as soon as he saw the message. "F*ck! Why did I leave you back then? You must have been so helpless that time, weren''t you? I said that I liked you and I promised to provide you a good life, but now what? Where was I when you needed me the most?!" Walter kept ming himself. Mango hurriedly squatted down to pick up his phone, and she put it back into his hand at the sight of this. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, she messaged him. "Don''t me yourself, it''s all my fault... Did youe here for work?" "What? I''m here to see you, and I''m going to make you mine while Nathaniel is still in aa. I''m sure that he won''t just wake up and hit me considering his condition, can he?" Walter was not afraid that Nathaniel might hear him at all, and he said it in a really loud voice. Mango looked at Nathaniel with a worried expression, but a trace of disappointment shed across her eyes when she saw how he remained motionless. Was he not able to hear anything nor get provoked even when Walter said that? Was he really brain-dead? Walter saw Mango staring at Nathaniel and he sighed before saying, "Stop looking at him as he''s practically a zombie now. He won''t feel anything that you do or say at all. I came all the way here just to see you, so you shoulde with me to grab some food." "I''m worried about leaving Nathan here alone." Mango''s sent a message to Walter. "What''s there to worry about? He''s a zombie and he''s not going anywhere." Mango was displeased with what Walter said. "He is not a zombie, so stop calling him that." "Oh my goodness, Mango, is there something wrong with you? Nathaniel is in a vegetative state yet you''re still siding with him? What for? To show your love and loyalty? Stop making a fool of yourself and think about how many years you have left to live! If Nathaniel really loves you, he would let you leave so that you can find your own happiness instead of wasting your time here with him!" Walter''s voice was very loud, and he didn''t care if Nathaniel could hear him at all. At this point, he really regarded Nathaniel as a dead person. "Look at you, you''re as beautiful as a dream, yet you''re going to guard him like this? If he is bedridden forever, will you stay by his side for the rest of your life and never get a new partner?" "Yes! Mango replied very firmly. Walter was slightly heartbroken as Mango''s eyes were incredibly bright and persistent. She was such a dedicated and loyal woman, yet he didn''t manage to win her heart. "Fine... I don''t care what you want to do, but you should at least apany me for dinner since I came all the way here, is that okay? Besides, we can get a nurse to look after Nathaniel as well be gone only for a while, and everything will be fine." Walter spoke in an unfriendly tone to hide his sadness. Mango knew that Walter would never force her to do anything although he said that. She looked at Nathaniel and spoke to him with the text-to-speech function on her phone. "I''ll go out for dinner now, but I''ll be back to apany you." After that, she kissed Nathaniel''s forehead as usual. Walter''s mouth twitched in jealousy. D*mn it! He couldn''t believe that he actually felt jealous. At that moment, he had the urge to be in Nathaniel''s ce and lie on the bed so that Mango would treat him like that too. Of course, Walter kept those thoughts to himself. Mango brought Walter to the food stall near the hospital. Walter waspletely stunned. "You''re bringing me here for dinner?" Mango smiled and typed, "The food here is very delicious so you should try it! I promise you that you''ll want toe here again." "Don''t try to fool me... How can we eat in such a ce? I haven''t seen you for a while and now you''ve be so..." Walter couldn''t find a suitable word to describe Mango. Frankly, he had never eaten in a food stall before as he grew up in the rich Song family. He would rather eat instant noodles while on vacation than eat in a food stall which he thought was unhygienic. However, Mango didn''t care what Walter was thinking at all as she got them a seat. The manager of the food stall was acquainted with Mango as she was a regr customer, so he greeted her enthusiastically. "Mrs. Ye, you brought your friend here for dinner! Are you going to order the same dish?" Mango nodded her head. "What dish?" Walter was really curious. However, Mango didn''t say anything and she let him wait patiently. Walter was very disgusted when the food arrived. "Do you consider this food? Uh..." Before he could finish his words, Mango shoved a skewer into his mouth. Walter was about to spit it out but the strong taste stimted his taste buds and he started chewing the food subconsciously. Hm? It was really delicious! Walter wolfed down the food as he had never tasted anything like this before. Mango looked at Walter as he devoured the food greedily, and she was stunned because he looked so disgusted by the food a moment ago. Then, she smiled in relief. Her biggest wish now was to have her friends live a good and happy life. She suddenly thought of Rainie and Denver. Immediately, she sent Denver a message. "Are you alright?" Walter saw from the corner of his eyes that Mango was texting instead of eating, so he grabbed her phone to take a look. Then, he frowned as he saw that Mango was messaging a guy. "Have you hooked up with some pretty boy while I wasn''t here?" Mango gave Walter a flick on his head after hearing what he said. "What do you mean by that? This is my younger brother... Mind your words." "Younger brother? D*mn it! It has only been a few days, and you suddenly have a brother? Will you get an elder brother after another few days?" Walter was jealous. He couldn''t beat Nathaniel, yet Mango had a younger brother now? He was so envious of them! Mango smiled and pointed to Walter when she noticed his expression. Then, she typed, "Are you not my elder brother?" "D*mn it! I don''t need a younger sister!" Walter enjoyed the food but he''d lost his appetite all of a sudden. "Mango, I just want to make you mine and sleep with you, so don''t even consider me as your brother as that is utterly impossible, do you understand?" Mango knew that Walter had always been a straightforward person but she really couldn''t stand his blunt words. At this moment, she was d that Nathaniel was lying in bed, or else he would probably have started a fight with Walter. "How is your business going?" Mango hurriedly changed the topic. Walter was very dissatisfied that Mango changed the subject but he still said proudly, "Don''t you know what I''m capable of? I can always make aeback as long as there''s a chance. I am still Mr. Song from Ocean City, and I''ll surely make those who mocked me back then regret what they said." Walter had never been a kind person, and Mango knew that he would definitely seek revenge now that he had returned. She patted Walter on his shoulder before typing, "Be careful, okay? Don''t be too rash, as you might get into trouble." "Got it... It''s really a nuisance that you have to keep typing like that, is there really no treatment for your vocal cords?" Mango was stunned at Walter''s words. She had already given up on her voice long ago. "Don''t worry about it. I''m good." "Good? That''s bullsh*t! Hang in there, all right? I''ll definitely find you a good doctor who can treat your vocal cords!" Walter secretly made up his mind. The two of them finished their meals and Walter wanted to have a walk around the area with Mango. However, she insisted on going back to the hospital as she had been worrying about Nathaniel all the while. Walter felt dissatisfied, but there was nothing he could do. The nurse wasn''t in the ward when they returned, and Nathaniel''s clothes were off while the quilt was lying on the floor. Mango''s expression darkened. She had never wanted to hire a nurse, but she did so this time only because Walter insisted on it. However, Nathaniel was in such a mess in a little less than an hour. Mango walked up to Nathaniel in anger and buttoned his clothes. Then, she took a look at Nathaniel''s urine bag, only to find that it was filled. However, no one took care of it. Walter could tell from Mango''s expression that she was furious. "What''s going on? This nurse is so unreliable! I''ll go find her and teach her a lesson!" Having said that, Walter walked out of the ward. At this moment, Mango sent a message to Marquis. "I would like to make a report. A nurse had abused a patient!" Chapter 680 Chapter 680 "What''s going on?" Denver told Marquis to take good care of Mango before he left, and now that Mango sent Marquis a message, he took it seriously. Mango told him everything that had happened and took photos as well. Marquis arrived at the hospital in a sh. Walter found the nurse and brought her to the ward yet he saw a man standing beside Mango and helping her clean up Nathaniel, so Walter suddenly became anxious. "Who are you! What are you doing here? Who let you in?" Mango immediately exined as she noticed that Walter got all worked up. "This is my friend, Marquis Beckett. He is a policeman and I called him here to investigate the case of abuse." Walter''s expression immediately darkened. "You''ve been here only for a few days, and now you''re considering him your friend? How can you befriend a stranger so easily? Let me warn you, no one would be so kind-hearted nowadays, so you''d better be careful... Why do you always repeat your mistakes even after experiencing so many troubles?" Mango''s mouth twitched in slight annoyance. "It''s none of your business." Mango looked at the nurse behind Walter with a cold gaze. The nurse was frightened when she knew that Mango had called the police, so she immediately spilled everything out. "I''m sorry! I''ll be honest... I heard that you went to the doctor to ask about Mr. Ye''s clothes and I thought that he had some valuables with him, so I searched through his clothes when you''re gone, but I didn''t find anything... I''m telling the truth!" The nurse''s exnation made Mango even angrier. "Well, it isn''t a big deal that you want our money, but how can you leave the patient alone in the hospital with his clothes all messed up? How did you even be a nurse in the first ce? Why does my husband have bruises on his body?" That was what Mango was most furious about. It was absurd that the nurse was not only avaricious, but she also harmed Nathaniel when he was in aa! Nathaniel had never been insulted like this! Marquis noticed that the nurse''s eyes were flickering and he said coldly, "I''ll really arrest you if you don''t spill the beans now." "It''s none of my business!" The nurse pointed to Walter at once. "He was the one who gave me a sum of money and told me to do it! I thought I could earn more if Mr. Ye had something valuable with him, so..." Mango''s expression darkened when she heard what the nurse said. "It''s you?" She looked at Walter with incredulity. Walter admitted it frankly after seeing that his intentions had been revealed. "Yes, it was me, but so what? I don''t like Nathaniel, but I couldn''t defeat him when he was awake, so I''ve decided to give him some lessons while he is still unconscious..." Walter''s voice gradually softened as he noticed Mango''s anger from her expression. "That''s not it, Mango, I didn''t have any evil intentions, and it was just a few pinches! He won''t die from it anyway, I... Ugh, Mango!" Before Walter could finish his exnation, Mango walked towards the door. Walter hurriedly followed her from behind and continued speaking. "Don''t be mad! I was wrong and it''s all my fault, okay? You can pinch me too... Why not you give me a few tweaks as revenge? Don''t be angry as I''ll do whatever you want..." Mango opened the door as Walter spoke and followed closely behind her. In an instant, Mango turned around and grabbed his cor before shoving him out of the room. "Bang!" Mango mmed the door close without a second thought. Walter almost lost his bnce and he was left outside of the ward by the time he came to his senses. "Mango, listen to me! Please don''t treat me like this! Ouch, my stomach hurts!" Walter was ying all sorts of tricks outside but Mango paid no attention to him. She looked at the nurse coldly and sent a message to Marquis, "Give her the punishment she deserves ording to thew, I don''t want to deal with her myself." Marquis nodded. "What about the one outside..." Marquis could tell that Mango was furious but she seemed to be merciful towards the man outside. Nathaniel was Mango''s weak spot and she would let no one harm him, so Mango showed no mercy to the nurse. However, she just shoved the man outside the ward. Hence, Marquis asked out of curiosity. Mango seemed to have mixed feelings as she typed, "I''ll deal with him myself, sorry for the trouble." "No problem, I''ll go back now. Call me if you need anything." Marquis left the ward with the nurse. Walter intended to enter the room when the door was opened, but he was frightened by Mango''s cold stare. "Come on, Mango, it was just a joke! You can pinch me as revenge, I''m saying this for real!" Mango ignored him and closed the door directly. Since then, Mango never left the ward as if it was her home and she never let anyone touch Nathaniel. She served Nathaniel day and night by talking to him and giving him massages alongside feeding him. Although it was impossible to give him food, she still tried her best. On the other hand, she seemed to havepletely forgotten about Walter as she would just ignore him whenever he passed by. Three days passed and Walter couldn''t stand it anymore. "Mango, let''s get to the point and solve the problem. Can you stop being so cold-blooded?" Walter blocked Mango''s path directly. Mango was holding a basin of water as she had just finished cleaning Nathaniel''s body, but her gaze became unfriendly as Walter had blocked her way. "Get out of the way." Mango''s expressed it through her eyes. Walter hurriedly said, "No! Even if you were to beat me to death, I will not leave today!" Mango looked at him and in the next second, she poured the basin of water on him without warning. "Oof!" Walter''s heart sank and he felt dejected. "Mango Shen!" However, Mango didn''t utter a word as she turned around and returned to the ward before closing the door. Walter stood in the corridor with his body entirely drenched, and everyone was looking at him. "What are you looking at? Have you not seen a handsome guy ever in your life?" Walter vented his anger at the onlookers. Some of them pursed their lips and smiled while some left right away. Walter returned to his hotel sullenly before changing his clothes. Only then did he remember that Mango sshed him with the water that she used to clean Nathaniel''s body. D*mn it! He was tortured by Nathaniel again! Although he was essentially a zombie right now, he still managed to make Walter feel unsettled. Nevertheless, Walter decided to give it another try after changing his outfit. He went to buy some delicious food nearby before going to the hospital and knocking on the door of Nathaniel''s ward. "Mango, open the door! Open up!" Walter was so annoying that Mango couldn''t stand it anymore. It was right at this moment that Novalee notified Mango that she was going to send her a financial report. Mango said to Novalee as she had no other choice, "There''s a man at the door of my husband''s ward, and he''s very annoying, so please do something to get him out of here." Novalee cared for Mango wholeheartedly ever since Mango promoted her. Hence, she had the urge to go all out to help Mango to the best of her abilities. So, she replied upon seeing Mango''s message, "Alright, I''lle up with an idea." Walter had no clue that Mango had found someone to deal with him, so he stood in front of the door like a scoundrel. He believed that Mango would eventually be worn down by him and start talking to him again if he kept on pestering her. Walter thought that his n was perfect. A few momentster, Novalee arrived with a bag of fruit. "Hey, what are you doing here?" Novalee looked at Walter and asked him directly. Walter raised his head and saw an unfamiliar woman standing in front of him. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He had met countless beautiful women, and the one before him was simply too ordinary-looking. Frankly, she was the type that you would forget easily even after meeting her several times. "What are you doing here?" Walter asked coldly. He believed that it was Novalee''s fortune to be able to speak to him at all. However, Novalee was not impressed by his appearance at all unlike any other woman, so she said in disgust, "Where did youe from, pretty boy? How dare you block my way to Ms. Shen''s husband''s ward? I''ll warn you, you''d better leave now, or else..." "Oh, what are you going to do? And who the h*ll are you calling a pretty boy?" Walterughed sarcastically as he was enraged. This woman was so annoying! Not only was she ordinary-looking, but she also had a bad temper and her words were really insulting although they had just met. Besides, it wasn''t his fault that he was fair-skinned. Plus, how could he be considered a pretty boy when he was so muscr? Novalee didn''t care what he was thinking as she scanned Walter from top to bottom coldly. Then, she said disgustedly, "How are you not a pretty boy? You''re fair- skinned, and it''s obvious that you''ve never done any hard work ever in your life. Oh, you''re so thin that anyone could beat you up easily! Just look at your slim waist! It has no muscles at all..." Novalee directlyid her hands on Walter as she spoke. Then, she pinched his slim waist and was even more disgusted by him. "People like you are wasting the country''s resources... If you are not a pretty boy, then what are you? Please get lost as Ms. Shen would never fall for someone like you." Upon hearing Novalee''sst words, Walter was so angry that his expression contorted. Did she say that he was wasting the country''s resources? So, anyone could beat him up easily? His waist had no muscles at all? Was this woman blind? "Hey, b*tch! You''ve definitely made an impression on me if you''re trying to flirt, but do you have any idea who I am? I am..." "I don''t care who you are as you''re obviously just a good-for-nothing that needs to be babied, so get out of my way!" Novalee didn''t want to waste her time arguing with Walter, so she pushed him away without a second thought. Walter didn''t resist her as he thought that a short woman like her would be frail and weak. However, he fell to the ground the moment she shoved him as she was rather strong. "Look at you! You''re literally a weakling, yet you still have the gall to stand at Ms. Shen''s door? You should go home crying to your mother! What a good-for-nothing!" Having said that, Novalee opened the door and went in without sparing Walter another nce. Walter waspletely stunned when he saw the door close in his face again. It was the first time that a woman had looked down on him! He was even pushed to the ground by the petite woman! What the f*ck! He was truly embarrassed! Some nurses who were passing by chuckled while others were whispering behind his back. Everyone acted presumptuously as they knew of Walter since he had been hanging around these days. Walter was displeased as his reputation was entirely ruined. Who the hell was that woman? He was so angry that he sprang up from the floor before. Then, he banged on the door repeatedly as he shouted. Chapter 681 Chapter 681 "Mango, open the door! Ask that b*tch toe out! D*mn it, I want her to know who I am!" It had been a long time since Walterst threw a fit. He didn''t care about controlling his temper as this woman had just ruined his reputation. How dare a short woman like her judge and criticize him when he was way taller than her? He must reproach her! Walter wanted to show her his true colors at this moment! Mango looked at Novalee in confusion as she gestured, "What''s going on?" "Haih... Nothing much, he''s just a pretty boy and I can defeat him effortlessly, so don''t worry about it, Ms. Shen. How disappointing, I thought he was a big shot." Novalee spoke in an indifferent tone but Mango entirely shocked. She could defeat Walter effortlessly? Was that even possible? Walter was a martial arts practitioner after all! "What did you do to him?" Mango was dying to know what happened. Walter was seldom affected by women but he seemed to have a grudge against Novalee. Novalee said nonchntly, "I didn''t do anything... I just pushed him away, and it wasn''t even my fault as he was being really inconsiderate by sitting right in front of the door. He''s just a good- for- nothing, and he would have been driven out if he lived in my vige as he obviously can''t do any heavy work, considering his frail physique." Mango was stunned upon hearing Novalee''s words. At that moment, she realized that she didn''t see Walter the same way Novalee did. "That''s not true, Novalee, he''s not amoner, neither does he need to do hardbour as he is..." "I don''t care who he is and I''ll shove the sluggard away as long as he''s blocking your way." Novalee spoke before Mango could finish her gestures. Walter clearly heard their conversation outside and he was smoldering with anger as rage consumed him. Shove the sluggard away? Did she want him to end her life? Mango couldn''t help but feel worried as she looked in the direction of the door before ncing at Novalee, who was utterly indifferent. "Well... Novalee, you''d better leave the person outside alone." "Why? Did he ckmail you, Ms. Shen? Whatever it is, don''t be afraid, as I''m here! Women run the world now, you know?" Novalee patted her chest and promised as she thought that Mango was scared. At that moment, Mango felt secure being with Novalee, although she was petite. Mango smiled and gestured, "It''s fine, as he''s actually my friend." "Friend? Why do you have such an inconsiderate friend? No wonder you asked me to help you manage thepany... It''s because everyone around you is a good-for-nothing!" Novalee''s words drove Walter crazy. "B*tch,e out! I swear with my name that I''ll beat you to death!" Mango found it amusing and her anger subsided in an instant as it was her first time seeing Walter getting so enraged because of a woman. "Can you stop yelling? Only incapable men would bawl non-stop in our vige, though you don''t look like a man in the first ce." Novalee clicked her tongue while anger was overpowering Walter. He had subdued countless women in the past few years and his capability and endurance were widely acknowledged. However, this woman said that he wasn''t a man? Where did this womane from? Mango pursed her lips as she watched the two of them bickered with each other. Novalee had no intention of arguing with Walter, so she went straight to the point and said to Mango, "Ms. Shen, I havepleted the financial report of the first quarter of the year, but you should have a look as the numbers do not add up." Novalee handed the report to Mango. Novalee seemed to be a weak woman considering her petiteness, yet the report she did was surprisingly crystal clear and Mango couldprehend it at a nce. "You did this?" "Yes, the ountant is Boston''s subordinate, and I heard that Boston ran away after sending in a resignation letter. I did this myself as we haven''t found a suitable ountant to take over the position." Novalee was a straightforward person who would say whatever on her mind. "Ms. Shen, many employees in thepany are cking off all the time and most of them are Boston''s rtives although they aren''t close to him at all. What''s more, their sries are really high although ourpany does not need so many workers to begin with. As I see it, we don''t need too many logistics staff, and we should fix the number of tour guides in ourpany. I''ll also talk to the car dealers about our cooperation, so overall, two-thirds of our employees should be fired." Mango was stunned at Novalee''s words. "Isn''t it a little too much to fire two-thirds of them? What if they make a big fuss about it?" Mango asked with concern. However, Novalee shook her head and said, "Ms. Shen, you won''t have to deal with this issue yourself as I''ll handle it. The employees have a strong ancestral bond and often discriminate against outsiders, so they might not obey you although you have already taken over thepany. However, now that you have entrusted thepany to me, I''ll make sure to manage it properly as long as you have faith in me. If we cut down the number of employees and save up on wage expenditures, we can make more investments and expand the industry. I heard that there''s a potential tourism area currently under development not far away, so we could invest in that project." Mango felt that she had chosen the right person as Novalee sounded confident and reassured. She looked at Novalee and nodded with a smile. "Alright, sorry for the trouble, but from now on you can treat thepany as your own. However, I won''t give you a sry as I will let you be one of the shareholders instead. By the end of this year, well have the dividends." Novalee was exhrated after hearing what Mango said. "Ms. Shen, are you serious? I have no funds to invest in thepany..." "You don''t have to invest any money as your ability itself is the capital of thepany. I''ll give you 30% of the shares, so you''ll get 30% of the business profits each month and dividends at the end of the year." Novalee''s eyes welled up having heard what Mango said. "Thank you, Ms. Shen! Thank you so much..." She held Mango''s hand excitedly as she sobbed. Words could not describe how ted she felt. Mango smiled as she patted the back of her hand and said, "Let''s be friends in the future, and you can call me Mango instead of Ms. Shen." "No, I just want to address you as Mr. Shen! You''re my savior who has endowed me such fortune! You can rest assured as I''ll be sure to deal with the pretty boy outside for you!" Novalee got up immediately before opening the door and going straight to Walter. "What are you yelling about? What''s the matter? Do you want to hit a woman? Well, try fighting me!" Novalee stepped forward confidently. However, Walter was so shocked by her huge breasts that he stumbled two steps back instantly. "Hold on! Use your words if you have something to say, and don''t act like a hooligan!" Walter had never seen such a rugged and aggressive woman. Novalee said disgustedly, "Hmph! You have no guts to hit me even though I came forward to you, but you consider yourself a man? Look at you... You should stay at home with your mommy instead ofing here and making a fool of yourself!" "How dare you!" Walter was so enraged that he had the urge to kill that woman on the spot, but he nced at Mango. Mango''s eyes were fierce although she was looking at him with a smile. If he dared touch Novalee, Mango would probably ignore him for the rest of his life! Walter recalled how Mango was so angry at him previously when he fell into Ryan''s trap and almost brought Rainie into trouble. Now, Novalee was Mango''s right-hand man, so Walter didn''t dare to fight against her. He had never imagined that he would experience such embarrassment one day, and he felt so frustrated! Novalee did not know that Walter was having an inner conflict, and she looked down on him even more as he waspletely stunned. "What a coward... Let me warn you, don''t you dare harass Ms. Shen again, do you hear me?" "Well... I do intend to continue bothering her, so what can you do about it?" Novalee was totally an eyesore to Walter. What a b*tch. Walter was sure that she would never find a partner as she was short and tanned with a lousy temper. Furthermore, everything that she had said was extremely insulting. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hey, you''re unmarried, aren''t you? No, you probably don''t even have a boyfriend." Walter asked bluntly without considering the consequences. Novalee was taken aback by his question, and she said in confusion, "I''m only 22 years old, so I''m not in a hurry to find a boyfriend." "Pfft, look at you... Don''t even dream of looking for a boyfriend. I bet every man would want to avoid a scary woman like you. Well, I''ll give you a piece of advice since you''re a friend of Mango... You''d better be gentler, or else you''d never find a partner and you will have to spend the rest of your life all alone! Got it?" Walter said earnestly. Novalee''s expression did not change at all as she looked at Walter and said proudly, "What do you know? My family owns more than 200 acres of banana ntations, and countless men would be on their knees begging to marry me when the timees. Of course, I''ll still have to judge their personalities first for three years before I decide whether to marry them. Yet you''re saying that they''ll be the one picking? You must be kidding me!" Walter''s mouth twitched in annoyance. Did she consider her family rich just because they owned over 200 acres of banana ntations? Was it even worth showing off? "Oh, what else does your family have other than banana ntations?" "What else do I need?" Novalee was somewhat puzzled. On the other hand, Walter thought that she was aplete joke. Why was he wasting his time arguing with such an ignorant and uncouth woman who wasn''t even pretty? "Nothing, that''s good for you. You''d better leave now, or else someone will soon take over your 200- acre banana ntation." "Bullsh*t! That''s the dowry that my parents allotted for me!" Everything that Novalee said exposed her naivety. Walter thought that he would go crazy if he continued arguing with her! Immediately, he turned around and left. He gave up his idea of using his persistence to ask for Mango''s forgiveness. "Wow, you''re just leaving because you can''t fault my arguments? You''re really a coward!" Walter clenched his fists tightly. He kept telling himself that he had to endure it. Moreover, he couldn''ty a finger on Novalee as she was Mango''s friend. However, the mes of fury in his heart were still burning, and he couldn''t put it out no matter how hard he tried. "Hey, you''d better stop bothering Ms. Shen for your own sake. You know, I''ll really hit you in the face if you keep this up, and you won''t be able to find a sugar mommy with your distorted appearance." As soon as Novalee finished her words, Walter turned around in a sh and ran towards her at full tilt before pushing her against the wall. Then, he said fiercely, "I don''t need a woman to support my life!" "What are you doing? Go away!" At that instant, Novalee felt pressured as she was trapped by Walter. His body leaned over, and she felt extremely ufortable and suffocated as he was way taller than her. Novalee tried to push Walter away, but she suddenly realized that he was very powerful, although he seemed thin and weak. She had exerted all her strength yet Walter didn''t even budge an inch. Novalee''s brows furrowed as she became desperate. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Mango rushed out of the ward as she was afraid that Walter might harm Novalee. However, she saw Walter pinning Novalee against the wall. The two of them differed greatly in height, but the resilience in Novalee''s gaze urged others to subdue her, just like a dog owner attempting to tame their fierce dog. At that moment, Mango felt that Walter and Novalee would make a perfect couple. She halted in her tracks and stood by the door as she looked at their interaction. Novalee became angry as she couldn''t push Walter away. "Let go of me!" "Aren''t you a tough girl? Didn''t you say that I''m a pretty boy and not a man? How about you try pushing me away now?" Walter mocked her as he spoke. Novalee''s height was barely at his shoulders, yet she wanted to teach him a lesson? That was utterly ridiculous. Novalee''s face flushed red with anger. Walter was unbelievably wicked and detestable! Then, she tiptoed and bit Walter''s shoulder mercilessly. "Ouch! D*mn it! Are you an animal?" Walter stumbled backwards in an instant as he was caught off guard. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Novalee seized the opportunity to kick Walter''s p*nis. "Aooooo!" Walter held his crotch, and he bounced around in pain while his face turned red with anger. "You f*cking b*stard..." He twitched in agony. Novalee was so cruel! Mango''s shivered at the sight of this. She could feel his pain. Oh no... Would he suffer from a penile fracture? Novalee ignored his screams and said angrily, "If you dare bully a woman ever again, I''ll make sure that you can never be a father!" Having said that, Novalee left without even sparing a nce at Walter. "B*tch! I''ll never forget what you did to me, d*mn it!" Walter felt so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. Mango wanted tough, but she didn''t dare as she hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Should I call a doctor for you?" Walter felt frustrated when he noticed the smile on Mango''s face. "Mango, do you have no sense of sympathy? How can you be smiling when I''m experiencing such pain? Where did you find such an aggressive woman?" Walter took a few deep breaths as he was in agony. F*ck! He would surely teach the petite woman a lesson if his penis was injured! Walter thought as he looked in the direction that Novalee left. However, Mango gestured wickedly, "Oh, Nathan is fine although some b*tch pinched him several times, but in your case, I''m afraid that the rest of your life would be ruined if your penis is fractured. You''d better hurry up and consult a doctor, as Novalee''s kick wasn''t gentle at all." "Novalee? Great, I''ll keep her name in mind." Walter hurriedly went for a doctor while limping, as he was indeed worried about his penis. Mango''s mood became much better. She returned to the ward and used a towel to wipe Nathaniel''s hands before using the text-to- speech application to say, "Nathan, what do you think of Walter and Novalee as a couple? I think they would look great together as Walter really needs someone that can handle him as Novalee did." Nathaniely there without any reaction. However, Mango was used to it. No one could truly understand how her feelings deep down had changed from being crestfallen to calm eptance. As long as Nathaniel was alive, she would feel secure as if her family was still intact. After all, Nathaniel was still with them even though he was just lying on the hospital bed motionlessly. Noah had contacted her several times over the past few days but there wasn''t any good news. Mango had also been looking for doctors who specialized in this field, but all of them advised her to be mentally prepared for the worst. She looked at Nathaniel. He had lost even more weight. He had been relying merely on vitamin infusions without any solid food to support his body, and it was already a miracle that he did not experience muscle atrophy. Mango was anxious, but there was simply nothing she could do. Zion urged them to go home and he had asked her many times when would they be returning. However, Mango had no idea what to tell her kids. It was hard to tell them the truth, especially Wisdom. It took him great effort to ovee his autism, and Mango didn''t know what would happen to him if Wisdom knew that Nathaniel was in aa. At that instant, Mango felt as though there was added burden on her shoulders. She looked at Nathaniel and whispered, "Nathan...please get better soon or else I won''t be able to carry on anymore, how could you let me suffer alone?" Nathaniel would never let Mango undergo such hardships alone in the past, but he was lying there motionlessly at this moment. It was truly heartwrenching. Soon, the doctors and nurses came to check on the patients as usual. Mango asked the doctor about Nathaniel''s condition, but his answer was still the same as before. At this point, Mango could already recite his words. It was right at this moment that her phone rang. Mango looked at the caller ID and saw that it was from Denver and Rainie. She hurriedly went outside with her phone. Rainie''s voice came through as soon as she answered the call. "Mango, we''ve arrived and located Boston''s whereabouts ording to the clues provided by our spy. You don''t have to worry about us as well update you as soon as we receive any news." Mango hung up the phone and sent a message to her immediately. "Please take care of your own safety, and make sure you do not get into any idents even if Boston were to escape. I don''t have many friends left, and both are you are my best friends for life. So, I don''t want anything bad to happen to you, alright?" "Alright, don''t worry. We''re not idiots... Denver can''t talk to you as he''s driving, but how''s Nathaniel?" Rainie was afraid that Mango would not be able to stick it out. "Nothing has changed. Noah also has no solution despite seeing Nathaniel, so we''re still looking for an expert at the moment. There''s no use rushing the matter, and we can only wait patiently, but I''m afraid that I can''t hide the truth from Zion any longer." Mango was somewhat distressed. "You could move Nathaniel back to Ocean City or Estania If you can''t handle it anymore. There are others who can help you take care of him and lift some weight off your shoulders. Plus, Thomas is there to assist you too." Then, Mango replied after seeing Rainie''s message, "I can''t as the HY Group''s management has been really unstable these days, and I have no clue of the troubles that they are facing right now. Although Thomas is in charge now, I heard that he has a heavy burden on his shoulders too, and there seem to be some internal disputes. It''s difficult to tell whether thepany can still carry on if they be aware of Nathan''s condition, and it is also currently unfavorable to transfer Nathan to another hospital." "Still, you can''t stay here alone as you''re not familiar with the ce, and you can''t ask anyone for help... Denver and I are really worried about you." Rainie felt uneasy at the thought of how Mango was alone there. Mango hurriedly said, "Walter came, and he has been here over the past few days to settle some business matters. You don''t have to worry about me since he is around." Rainie let out a sigh of relief the moment she heard that Walter was by Mango''s side. "Alright, call us if you need anything and we''ll head back as soon as possible. Mango, don''t be too hard on yourself as you''re all alone in a foreign ce, alright? No one is with you other than Walter, but you still can''t rely on him too much... Well return to Ocean City as soon as Nathaniel gets better." "All right." Mango and Rainie chatted for a while before they ended the conversation. "Who were you talking to? Why aren''t you staying by Nathaniel''s side?" Walter seemed better when he approached Mango once again. Mango smiled as she gestured, "I was chatting with Rainie... By the way, did youe to this city to settle your business affairs?" "Come on, the main reason I came here is to visit you as my business matters aren''t as important. However, I''m also looking for someone." Walter frowned when he mentioned this matter. "Who are you looking for?" "A jewelry designer, actually. I heard that this person has settled down in this city, but I couldn''t pinpoint the specific location. Recently, I have started a jewelry business and I know that this ce is well known for its jade, so I came here to have a look. It would be even better if I could purchase a batch of jades as many people have been interested in them over the past few years, so such items have great value in the market. Also, I own some pure gemstones and I need a designer to help me modify and polish them, but I haven''t found one as I''ve just started this business not long ago. Right! Didn''t you mention that you''ve studied car design previously? If you could learn jewelry design too, I wouldn''t have to search for another person as I can hire you." Walter rambled on about his business. However, Mango just smiled and looked in the direction of the ward. She studied car design previously all because of Nathaniel. "You can go ahead and do your work if you''re busy. You don''t have to stay with me all day long, you know? Don''t neglect your own tasks because of me. I''ll be fine, and I''ll stay with Nathaniel no matter what happens to him. Also, Walter, you''re not young anymore, and it''s time for you to get married, so don''t miss your opportunity if you meet anyone suitable." Mango gestured and tried her best to persuade him. However, Walter''s expression darkened. "Mango, don''t you know that I have been in love with you for my entire life? How can you be so cruel? It''s fine if you don''t want to marry me, but now you''re pushing me away and asking me to look for another woman... Do I look as if I need a partner?" "I know that you have many women by your side, but I''m asking you not to waste your time and effort on me as you''re aware that I won''t be with anyone except Nathan for the rest of my life. I have been through a lot, but Nathan is the only person in my heart, and this is a fact." Walter felt dejected upon hearing Mango''s words. "Shut up! I can do whatever I want, and you can''t control my feelings! You can stay in love with Nathan, and there''s no need for you to care about me. I''m willing to love you even if it means that I''ll stay single and unmarried! What''s wrong? Do you feel sorry for me? If so, then why not you marry me?" "Walter, stop fooling around." Mango sighed and gestured, "Think about your mother, as I''m sure that she must be very eager for you to get married and have children. Who knows, maybe your mother might recover from her illness after you finally start your own family?" A hint of sadness shed across Walter''s eyes when Mango mentioned his mother, but he said in a low voice, "Stop interfering with my problems as I''ll never go back on the decisions I made in my life, and neither will I let go of the person I love. Mango, don''t ever think about getting rid of me for the rest of your life." "Why are you suffering like this?" "It''s purely because I want to!" Having said that, Walter turned around and left, but his expression darkened the moment he saw the person approaching him. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 It was Novalee! Walter had the urge to just turn around and leave the moment he saw Novalee. At the thought of this, he intended to walk away, but Mango grabbed him in an instant. "Did you hear what I just said?" Mango gestured. "Yeah, I did! That fierce b*tch ising our way and as a gentleman, I don''t want to fight nor interact with her. Right, I''ll talk to youter." Walter rushed away in a hurry. Novalee saw Walter''s silhouette, and she said disdainfully, "Ms. Shen, did he bother you again? Why is this pretty boy so thick-skinned?" The corners of Mango''s lips curled up into a smile. It seemed that Novalee would never stop addressing Walter as a "pretty boy". "What are you doing here?" Mango felt somewhat upset as she had told Novalee not to address her as Ms. Shen but to call her by her name many times, yet Novalee never listened to her and argued that she ought to follow the company''s regtions. Novalee took out a proposal with a solemn expression and said with a smile, "Ms. Shen, please take a look at my investment n and prospectus." Mango could tell from Novalee''s expression that she was very passionate about the business. "I don''t have the time to deal with these issues... Well, I can rmend you a person who has lots of experience in this field so you can refer to him." Novalee''s eyes lit up instantly upon hearing Mango''s words. "Really? Who is the expert? Ms. Shen, you are so kind to me! Don''t worry, I will be sure to handle this properly." "Alright, I''ll tell him to contact you, so you should go back first." Then, Novalee left happily. Mango returned to the ward and chatted with Nathaniel for a while before she received a message from Noah that Genevieve would being over shortly. Furthermore, he told her that Genevieve might have some suggestions for Nathaniel''s operation. Mango became very excited, and she was looking forward to it. Nevertheless, she thought that she should take care of Novalee''s problem beforehand. So, she invited Walter for dinner, and her initiative took Walter by surprise. "Did I hear you correctly? You want to treat me to a meal? Did something happen to you today?" Walter was excited, but he still wanted to tease Mango. "Come on, it''s not like I have been harsh to you. If that was really the case, why do you still keep pestering me?" Walter smirked and spoke in response to Mango''s usation. "I''m just fond of self-abuse, is that a problem?" "Alright, I''m inviting you for dinner today because I need your help." "I knew it! I knew that you would never treat me to a meal for no reason, and it''s always when you need help. Seriously, why can''t you invite me for dinner just because you want to see me? I''d be so touched that way!" Walterined but Mango pursed her lips and smiled as she gestured, "Of course I can''t do that. You''re already bothering me despite me not doing anything, so if I touched your heart, I''m afraid that I''ll have to avoid you all the time." "Fine! I won''t ept your invitation, and neither will I help you. At least I won''t scare you away, princess!" Having said that, Walter got up and left, but Mango immediately grabbed his sleeve. He turned his head and smiled when he saw that Mango was looking at him with a helpless expression. "What''s wrong? Are you unwilling to let me go? Listen to me, Nathaniel has no idea what you are doing now, so why not you leave him for a moment and have a good meal with me? I''ll promise you anything after that." Mango felt uneasy after hearing Walter''s words, but she nodded at the thought of her n and gestured, "Okay, I''ll go with you. You can choose the location." "Awesome!" Walter was ted and he immediately pushed all affairs aside before driving Mango to the mountains. There was a farm here called the Pickwick Lodge Farm. Mango had no clue how Walter found this ce, but she enjoyed the scenery. She took a deep breath when they arrived at the location. Ah! She felt refreshed! "How''s the location? It''s not bad, isn''t it?" Walter asked eagerly. Mango smiled and gestured, "The scenery is not bad, but who knows if the dishes are tasty?" "You''ll know after trying them, let''s go!" Them, Walter held Mango''s hand as they walked in. There weren''t many guests and most of them came in small groups, but the ambiance was warm and cozy. Walter pulled Mango to a seat next to the window so that they could see the hot springs and the unique scenery behind them. Then, a waiter came over within seconds to take their order. Mango left it to Walter to choose the dishes. A few momentster, the food was served, and they were all unique local delicacies. Mango felt hungry as she looked at the appetizing dishes. "Quick, have a try." Walter urged her like an excited puppy. Then, Mango picked up her chopsticks and took a bite. "Wow, the food tastes good." She thought. She nodded and gave Walter a thumbs-up. On the other hand, Walter grinned happily. "Is it nice? It''s delicious, isn''t it? Well, of course! Look who owns this restaurant." At that instant, Mango was stunned. "What do you mean?" "What do I mean? I''m the owner of this restaurant, so what do you think? It looks good, isn''t it?" Walterughed as if he had won the lottery. Then, Mango looked at him and asked in confusion, "Are you not going back to Ocean City?" "I''ll be wherever you are, hm? Since you like this ce so much, I will stay here to apany you. Many people are managing my business in Ocean City, and I can easily deal with the issues online. Importantly, I noticed that you''ve lost some weight recently and don''t enjoy eating, so I started this farmhouse restaurant that serves dishes thatbine the tastes of Ocean City and the local delicacies. The food will be delivered to you whenever you are craving it! Isn''t it wonderful?" Mango was touched by Walter''s words but she had mixed feelings as well. She was married, and she didn''t like Walter at all as she regarded him as a brother, but he had always ignored her no matter how many times she told him about it. Mango truly wished that Walter could find his own happiness. He should be putting his efforts into the woman who was to be his wife and not her. Mango was very grateful that Walter always helped her whenever she encountered difficulties, but she didn''t want him to fall deeper in love with her and be trapped. Now, Mango felt really scared as he even decided to settle down in this city just to apany her. On the other hand, Walter saw that Mango did not respond, so he asked, "What''s wrong? Is the food not good? Or are you so touched that you don''t know what to say?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Walter, I need your help." Walter was shocked as Mango gestured suddenly. "Why do you look so serious? I''ll help for sure you since you''vee here to support my restaurant, so just tell me what''s the matter." "That''s a promise?" "Yes, when did I ever break my promise to you?" Walter looked amusedly at Mango as he took a sip of red wine. He was in a good mood today and the wine was smooth and mellow. Walter was indulging in the rxing ambiance when Mango gestured, "I have no experience in corporate management nor investment, but as you know, I own a tourismpany here. All my ie and expenditures depend on thispany. Recently, I need to expand our business to a different zone, but I''m not familiar with the matter at all, and I''ll need to conduct a field trip for an on- site investigation. However, I can''t leave this ce because of the current situation. I''m sure you''re aware of this too." "Why not? You can just hire a nurse for Nathaniel so that we can go on the field trip together. Plus, we can even travel around! This sounds like a good idea." Mango rolled her eyes after hearing what Walter said. "You''re intending to bully Nathan again, aren''t you? Let me tell you, I''ll ignore you forever if the same thing happens one more time. Also aren''t you afraid that he would beat you up when he wakes up?" "You''re right, he''ll need to wake up to do so, but considering his current situation, I don''t think he can regain consciousness so easily. Frankly, he''ll probably in this state for the rest of this life." Walter said bluntly, but he suddenly noticed the change in Mango''s expression. All of a sudden, he felt distressed as he saw a trace of sadness sh across Mango''s eyes when he looked at her. "Ah, my careless words! Alright, don''t be sad as Nathaniel has always been lucky, and he will surely get better. Also, Nathaniel never admits defeat easily, so he would certainly not leave you just like that, don''t worry." Walter felt that he was rather a strange person. On one hand, he wished that Nathaniel would never wake up again so that he could take care of Mango and stay with her. He would ept and be by her side even if she was married to Nathaniel. On the other hand, when Walter saw the sad expression on Mango''s face, he had the urge to fulfill all of Mango''s wishes so that she could live happily. Walter''s inner conflict was driving him crazy, but he was still happy to be with Mango regardless. Perhaps he had masochistic tendencies. Of course, Mango knew what he was thinking. It was because of this that she didn''t want Walter to waste his efforts anymore. He should find his own happiness! Mango wanted to give Walter a helping hand since he wasn''t looking for an opportunity himself. Mango gestured at the thought of this. "So, are you epting my request?" "What request?" Walter was slightly confused, and he felt as if he had fallen for one of Mango''s tricks. However, he noticed that the hint of sorrow in Mango''s eyes hadn''t faded away at all when his gaze met hers. Mango sighed and gestured, "Could you conduct the field trip for me?" "Fine, I''ll do it and consider it a vacation. Is it necessary for you to be so serious about such a minor issue? I thought that something bad happened." Walter agreed without a second thought. Mango was really happy about it deep down as she gestured, "Mypany will send someone to go with you and do the report, but you''ll need to give her more guidance as she''s still a rookie. Also, I''m also nning to let her take over thepany when I return to Ocean City. As you know, it''s better to have a capable subordinate than to do everything yourself, and I''m sure that you don''t want me to be entirely engrossed in my work in the future, do you?" Mango tried to gain Walter''s sympathy. s, how could he resist it? "Alright, it''s not that hard to guide a newbie, and I promise to teach her everything I know, okay?" "Thank you so much." Having achieved her intention, Mango dly poured Walter a ss of wine before finishing the meal with him in a good mood. "So, tomorrow you can go straight to this address to pick her up and both of you can work together. By the way, I may take Nathan to the city for an exam tomorrow and I won''t have the time to pick up your calls, so just leave me a message if something''s wrong." Mango told him the details. Walter nodded and agreed, but when he rushed to the ce that Mango mentioned the next day, his expression darkened the moment he saw the person. Chapter 684 Chapter 684 "Novalee? Why is it you?" Walter turned around and left sullenly. Simrly, Novalee heard that Mango would refer her to an expert, but she didn''t expect the person to be Walter. That pretty boy? Was Mango kidding? "Yeah, I didn''t expect it either! Why is it you? Ms. Shen must have made a mistake as a pretty boy like you would have no capability whatsoever. Something''s not right, I''ll call Ms. Shen right now as she must have been deceived." Novalee called Mango as she spoke but Mango''s phone was switched off. What a joke! Mango turned off her phone so that they couldn''t contact her. Obviously, she wasn''t stupid and knew for sure what would happen after they met. "Hmph, if I knew that it was you, I wouldn''t havee even if I was paid ten million dors!" Walter''s words angered Novalee. "Ten million dors? Aren''t you thinking too highly of yourself? Who would reward a pretty boy like you ten million dors? No one would hire you even if you were to offer them that amount of money! As I see it, you''re merely trash!" At that instant, Novalee''s words provoked Walter. "Let me warn you, I never refrain myself from hitting a woman, and don''t think that I wouldn''t dare to beat you up just because you''re Mango''s subordinate. You''d better not call me that again!" "Trash! What''s wrong? Why don''t you just hit me?" Novalee thought that Walter would never dare to touch her. However, her provocation angered Walter to the max. He stepped forward without a second thought before grabbing Novalee''s cor and shoving her harshly to the side as Mango wasn''t around right now. In a sh, Novalee was tossed aside and she copsed to the ground. "Ah!" Novalee fell to the ground, but she didn''t feel pain as what truly hurt was her self-esteem! F*ck! She was defeated by a pretty boy! She would not be able to get a boyfriend if someone spread this incident out! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Walter Song, you''ve done it now!" Novalee ignored the pain she felt as she got up and rushed toward Walter. Walter couldn''t deny that Novalee was actually quite strong. Then, he was knocked down by her in a sh. This wicked woman was like a mad cow! She was particrly stubborn and surprisingly powerful. Shouldn''t a woman be gentle and submissive? How could she be so strong? Walter felt resentful, but he didn''t dare to go all out and hit her. "You''d better not go overboard, or else I''ll..." "I''ll bite you to death!" Novalee was so angry that she stepped forward without hesitation and bit Walter''s neck. "Ahh! B*tch, are you crazy? Damn it, my neck! Stop biting me! Novalee, I warn you, you''d better let go of me right now, or else there will be consequences!" Walter felt as if Novalee was about to bite off his neck! Was she mad? He attempted to push Novalee away subconsciously, but he identally ced his hands on the wrong part. Walter was stunned. Mm... it actually felt good as it was soft. Then, he pinched it subconsciously. At that moment, fury roared through Novalee''s mind. "You pervert!" She stopped biting him, but she immediately pped Walter instead. Walter could feel his cheek going numb because of her p, and anger rose in him like a furnace. "F*ck! if it wasn''t for the fact that Mango begged me to guide you, I would never want to meet a crazy b*tch like you! I''m warning you, we''d better depart now, but you must always keep a distance from me! Also, you should wear a mask or something so that I don''t see your face!" Walter knew that he was at fault although he was enraged. He touched her identally, and it was just his subconscious reaction. Nevertheless, they were even now since Novalee had pped him. Novalee was extremely enraged by Walter''s words, but she held back her anger when she saw how his left cheek waspletely swollen and blood was seeping out his neck. She did this all for Mango. She knew that Mango wasn''t a deceitful person, and it was very likely Walter might be experienced despite being a pretty boy since Mango was the one who assigned him to guide her. "Just pretend to be blind if you don''t want to see me. I won''t listen to you just because you told me to cover my face! I''m telling you, I would never go to yville with you if it weren''t for Ms. Shen." "Ah, you''re right, I would never travel with you if it weren''t for Mango, as my taste in women isn''t that bad!" Walter and Novalee bickered furiously and nobody was willing to give in. Walter tried contacting Mango as he wanted to reject this task, but she didn''t answer as her phone was off! Ugh, she did it on purpose! Walter was burning with anger, but there was nothing he could do as he was the one who agreed to Mango''s request. Soon, Walter and Novalee set off. Novalee wanted to take public transport so that she could save money and im the traveling costs from thepany using the receipt. However, Walterughed as he found that ridiculous. "Are you kidding me? Do you think that Mango would not reimburse the traveling costs? Besides, since I''m bringing you along, I will be the one driving and paying for petrol, so there''s no need for you to im from yourpany. I can''t believe that you suggested taking the public bus... Why didn''t you suggest going by Route 11 instead?" "Route 11? That route can''t bring us to yville." Novalee frowned as she spoke while Walter became extremely frustrated. Was she really living in the modern era? How did she not know that Route 11 meant walking? Walter intended to exin to Novalee, but her head was lowered as she was looking at the design n in her hand. In fact, she was wondering if she should show it to Walter. The n looked interesting. Walter took a look at it before he directly snatched it from Novalee. "Hey, what are you doing? Don''t you have a sense of respect? Can''t you first tell me before taking my stuff?" "You were going to show it to me anyway, weren''t you?" Walter said as he stared at the blueprint and Novalee became speechless after hearing his words. "You shouldn''t act like a bandit even if that''s the case." "Well, that''s how I am, you got a problem with it? You can still take it back if you want." Walter''s eyes lit up as he looked at the design proposal. "Who came up with this n?" "I did it..." Novalee''s was low as she had no confidence. "Who?" Walter raised his head suddenly, and his expression was filled with incredulity. "I did it! I''m not a professional nor am I experienced, so the n isn''t good, but I don''t care if you''re going to mock me! I didn''t do well this time, but I will keep up my efforts and I''lle up with a good design one day." Novalee turned her head away and acted as if she didn''t care what Walter thought about the n, but she still nced at him from the corner of her eyes. Walter''s expression changed when he looked at Novalee. "Well, this is unexpected. Although you''re tanned and short, you''re pretty smart. This design isn''t perfect, and there are still many parts that need modification, but your drawing isn''t bad at all. Frankly speaking, you have the potential." Novalee thought that Walter was going to mock her and she was mentally prepared for his sarcastic comments, but she becamepletely stunned after hearing what he said. "What did you say?" "Are you deaf? I just said that you have potential, and suddenly you''ve be dumb again. Why did Mango even entrust her business to someone like you?" Walter returned the design n to Novalee and whispered, "Alright, let''s head for yville now. I''ll tell you how to improve the design after we settle down." "Oh...okay." Novalee eased up on her attitude towards Walter after seeing that he had made a solemn promise and that Mango hadmended him a lot. Both of them got into Walter''s sports car. Walter''s car was bright red in color and his arrogance did not subside at all. Novalee frowned as she looked at the car and said, "How vulgar." "What now?" Walter felt that Novalee was constantly angry at him as she always tried to pick a fight with him. Novalee noticed that Walter was waiting for an answer, but she hurriedly turned her head away before getting in the car without saying another word. Walter drove the car at 120km/h as if he was trying to vent his frustration and anger deep down. He thought that Novalee would be afraid and scream, but it turned out that she remained calm and had no reaction at all. Hence, Walter felt dissatisfied. "Hey, don''t you feel nauseous?" "Why would I be?" Novalee looked at Walter questioningly. At that instant, Walter felt that Novalee was really a bizarre person. She was very different from the women he had met before. "Aren''t you afraid since I''m driving so fast?" "You consider this fast? Your driving skill is just soso, and you''re considering this as high speed?" Novalee''s contemptuous look provoked Walter once again. "Oh, so you''re good at driving? Why don''t you drive then?" "Of course, it''s not a big deal!" Novalee immediately asked Walter to pull over. Walter got out of the car before handing the car key to Novalee. Then, he sat in the passenger seat as he saw that Novalee was so confident. He was interested to see how good was this woman''s driving skill. Novalee got in the car after getting the key, but she stared at it for a moment. "What''s wrong? Start the car!" Walter couldn''t help but tease her seeing that she was at a loss. Novalee said gloomily, "Why are you in such a hurry? I''m just looking for the clutch." Walter''s expression darkened. "Girl, why are you looking for the clutch when I''m using an automatic transmission? Don''t tell me that you haven''t tried driving an automatic car before?" "Aren''t they all cars? What''s the difference? I''m a fast learner, and I''ll be able to drive the car if you tell me howto do it." Novalee said nonchntly. Walter sneered but he decided to take a bet, so he said, "Alright, I''ll tell you as I''d like to see how you drive." Having said that, he taught Novalee how to start the car and drive it. "That''s easy, I got it." Novalee pushed Walter away before saying ostentatiously, "Fasten your seat belt!" "Why should I fasten my seat belt when you''re the one driving the car...ahh!" Before Walter could finish his words, his car elerated onto the road at full tilt. He almost bumped into the windshield as he was caught off guard. Walter had to admit that he shouldn''t have treated Novalee as an ordinary woman. He hurriedly fastened his seat belt, but he soon realized that Novalee was driving at a speed of 160km/h. What the f*ck! She was crazy! Walter was starting to get excited, but his face turned pale as he noticed a serious problem. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 "There''s a caring from the opposite side, where are you heading?" Walter grasped the armrest tightly. Yet Novalee said calmly, "It''s all right, my skills are quite good, considering that this is the first time I''ve driven a car." "What? This is the first time? You don''t have a driver''s license?" "I haven''t taken the driving test yet as it''s too expensive, and I want to do it only when the price drops." Novalee said in a nonchnt manner, but Walter''s heart was pounding wildly. "Stop the car! Stop!" Walter had never been so scared in his life! He''d entrusted his life to a woman who didn''t know how to drive, and she even elerated the car up to 160km/h! Walter was going crazy. On the other hand, Novalee asked without a hint of nervousness at all, "Where''s the brake?" Walter didn''t want to utter another word. He hurriedly squeezed over to the driver''s seat and stepped on the brake. Immediately, the car halted, and Walter hit the windshield because of the abrupt stop. Meanwhile, Novalee haplessly bumped into his chest. Walter''s chest hit the steering wheel after Novalee collided with him, and he felt as if his ribs were broken. He had never been in such a disheveled state, and anger rushed through him as he grimaced in pain. "Are you out of your mind? How dare you drive without a license and furthermore at a speed of 160km/h? How dare you break the speed limit? What are you thinking? Even if you want tomit suicide, don''t drag me along with you!" Walter roared, and Novalee felt as if she was about to go deaf. She looked at Walter and said indifferently, "What''s wrong? It''s not like I haven''t done it before. I''ve just never driven a car like yours! I use my electric scooter every day, and it''s no different with your car." Walter was so angry that he didn''t want to talk to her anymore. How was an electric scooter the same as a sports car? What kind of logic was that? "Get out of the car!" Walter felt that he was burning with anger every single time he was with Novalee. Novalee got out of the car obediently as she thought that he wanted to take over the driver''s role, but who knew that he would drive the car away immediately after moving to the driver''s seat! "Hey!" Novalee shouted from behind, but Walter turned a deaf ear to her and went straight back in the direction they came. At that moment, he was filled with regret. He wanted to look for Mango and get this freak out of his life. He couldn''t help Mango with this matter. On the other hand, Novalee knew that she must have irritated Walter to the max as she watched him leave without hesitation. She thought that it wasn''t a big deal, but why would Walter react so exaggeratedly? Novalee sat on the side of the road in disappointment and wondered if she should go to yville or return home. Plus, it wasn''t a short distance either way. The bus would probably only arrive at this ce at night regardless of which choice she picked. All of a sudden, she felt so hungry that her stomach started growling. What a petty man! Wasn''t it just her driving? Must he abandon her at this ce? Novalee pouted as she looked at the map from her phone and found that she was around ten kilometers away from the next bus stop. Then, she checked the weather and found that it was rather sunny. So, Novalee got up and patted her butt before she walked toward the next bus station. She had to conduct the field trip no matter what, or else thepany would not be able to expand its business in the future. Moreover, Novalee wanted to repay Mango''s kindness regardless of the hardship. She was originally a low-ranking staff member, but Mango promoted her to the general manager''s position all of a sudden. Hence, she was really excited about it. Novalee cheered herself up and walked toward her destination while humming a song. On the other hand, Walter drove for more than five kilometers before he finally pulled his car over to the side of the road. He didn''t like Novalee as she always angered him to the max, but she was still Mango''s subordinate after all. Mango valued her a lot, though Walter didn''t know what capabilities Novalee had that made Mango think so highly of her. Novalee graduated from high school and started working right away, but she had always been a low- ranking employee of the tourismpany. Walter didn''t find anything special about her, and he wondered why Mango promoted her to general manager. Besides, Novalee was really stubborn, and she was always determined to do whatever she thought was right. At that moment, Walter felt that it was wrong for him to leave her in the middle of the road. "Fine, I won''t argue with her, and I''ll just stop her from driving my car in the future. I need to do what I promised Mango anyway." Walter said to himself although he felt that he was at a disadvantage. Nevertheless, he decided that he should talk to Mango about this issueter on. Walter muttered in his heart as he turned the car around to return to the location just now, only to find that Novalee was gone. "Did some bad guys kidnap her?" Walter looked at the surrounding mountains and said to himself, "No way, she''s such a tough woman that any guy would be afraid of her...but where did she go?" He returned to his departure point, but he didn''t see Novalee, so the only possibility was that she had headed further down the road. How did she leave? Did she walk? Walter thought that it was impossible, but he continued driving down the road. Within ten minutes, Walter saw Novalee walking forward while singing a song. He couldn''t believe that she really walked all the way here. She wasn''t nning to go to yville by foot, was she? Walter couldn''t understand what Novalee was thinking. He was about to call out her name, but then he heard her beautiful voice. Novalee was tanned, but she could sing well and Walter was moved by her voice. At that instant, Walter thought of Mango. Mango had a pleasing voice too in the past, but she ended up in such a condition. What could he do to help Mango regain her voice? Recently, Walter had used his wide connections to look for experts that could treat Mango''s vocal cords, but none of them had a solution for her situation. Walter felt extremely dejected. He didn''t want Mango to be mute for the rest of her life as he still wanted to hear her voice. She had to type what she wanted to say on her phone when she wasn''t home, and she couldn''t utter a word to the police whenever she faced an emergency. Mango shouldn''t be living such a life. For a few moments, Walter was lost in thought. When he came to his senses again, he found that Novalee was gone. "Hey? Where did she go again?" Walter stopped his car and got out before looking around, but he couldn''t find Novalee. "Where the hell did this crazy womane from?" Walter got back in the car while talking to himself, but he heard a voice behind him. "You''re the crazy one." Walter was shocked. "My god! When did you get in the car? Are you a ghost? You didn''t even make a sound!" "I would kill you if I were a ghost! What an inconsiderate man you are for abandoning me in the middle of the road! No one would ever fall for a pretty boy like you, and I wouldn''t like you either if I were Ms. Shen. A gentleman would never behave like this." Walter''s mouth twitched at Novalee''s words. "What did you say? Do you believe that I''ll..." "You''re discourteous enough to leave me in the middle of nowhere, so I''m sure you won''t refrain from doing anything rude. Let me tell you, Ms. Shen will never fall for someone like you." Novalee''s words caught Walter''s attention. "Wait a minute, what did you say? You said that Ms. Shen would not fall for me? Why would you say that?" "Isn''t it obvious that you like Ms. Shen? Do you think that no one can tell?" Novalee''s words made Walterugh all of a sudden. "I''m sure that everyone else would notice it since even a fool like you realized that. Do you think that Mango..." "Impossible! Ms. Shen would never fall for a pretty boy who bullies women like you." Walter''s mouth twitched again. "You''d better shut up from now on, or else I''ll put tape over your mouth." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He really despised this woman a lot! That wasn''t right... She was not a woman at all! Novalee did not bother to argue with him, and she decided to go easy on him this time as he came back to look for her after all. A few momentster, Novalee noticed the bottle of water next to Walter, and she surmised that he must have bought it not long ago as the bottle was still full. Novalee was very tired after the walk, so she took the bottle and unstoppered it before gulping down the water without a second thought. It was toote for Walter to stop her as he watched Novalee finish his bottle of water in one go. Novalee replied innocently as she saw Walter staring at her. "It''s just a bottle of water, isn''t it? I''ll buy another one for you when we arrive at the bus station." "Girl, it''s not about the water...haven''t you noticed that I''ve already drunk it? Don''t you have any hygiene awareness as a girl?" Walter was displeased once again. However, Novalee said nonchntly, "Ugh...l came from the countryside, and I''m not as petty as you. What''s the matter with drinking your water since I''m thirsty? It''s not a big deal, and I don''t mind it at all as you look healthy, right?" However, she suddenly felt a little scared as Walter didn''t utter a word. "Wait, are you sick?" "Yeah, sick in the head!" Walter felt that he must have been out of his mind for agreeing with Mango to bring Novalee on a field trip. Having said that, he stepped on the elerator and continued driving angrily while feeling disgusted deep down. Novalee even drank his water... ugh, what the hell was going on? The more he thought about it, the more disgusted he felt, although Novalee didn''t seem to care about it at all. He felt really frustrated as the two of them clearly had different ways of thinking, and they couldn''tmunicate well with each other. Eventually, they arrived at the bus stop. Then, Novalee suddenly shouted, "Stop the car!" Walter thought that something was wrong with her, so he stopped the car in a hurry. Then, Novalee got off the car to buy two bottles of mineral water and handed them to Walter. "There you go, I''ll return you two bottles of water since I drank one of yours... Alright, you can leave now since we''re even." "Leave? Where are you going?" Walter didn''t understand what Novalee meant. Novalee pointed to the signboard and said, "I''ll go by bus as I can clearly see that you don''t enjoy being with me... You think that I''m a vulgar woman, don''t you? I just drank your bottle of water, and you had that huge of a reaction. Well, forget it. I don''t like being with you anyway. You can drive while I''ll take the bus. Although I''ll take a little longer to reach there, it wouldn''t cause any problem for the on-site inspection." Having said that, Novalee turned away and went straight to the bus stop before she sat down and waited. Walter was speechless and he didn''t know what to say. It was the first time that a woman had refused to be in the car with him and he felt displeased deep down, although he didn''t want to admit that Novalee was female. In fact, Novalee was an honest and outspoken person although she was really straightforward. However, Walter couldn''t tolerate her tant words. Mango would surely beat him up if she knew that he let Novalee take public transport to yville all alone. At the thought of this, Walter drove to the bus stop. Chapter 686 Chapter 686 "Hey, get in the car!" It was impossible for Walter to admit his mistakes to Novalee as he did not feel that he was at fault. Novalee did not even nce at Walter as she whispered, "You can go first. I said that I''ll go by bus. Don''t worry, I won''t tell Mr. Shen, and I''ll make sure that she knows nothing about this." Walter''s mouth twitched. He wasn''t afraid that she would report this to Mango at all. "Alright, stop messing around and get in the car quickly! It will take days for you to arrive at yville if you take the bus, and you''ll lose the opportunity by then. Time is money in the business world, do you understand? I''m not doing this for you, but Mango instead. Plus, I promised to do market research for her. Importantly, well be at a disadvantage if we proceed at this rate." Walter''s words surprised Novalee. "Is it that serious?" "Are you the teacher or am I? Didn''t Mango ask you to learn from me? You should listen to me if that''s the case, so hurry up and get in the car! I don''t want to waste my time talking nonsense with you!" Novalee noticed that Walter had be impatient, but she really didn''t want to get in the car because of her self-esteem. However, she was afraid that they might lose their chance if she didn''t get in the car now. Mango had treated her very well, and she didn''t want to ruin Mango''s source of ie. "I''ll get in the car, but don''t talk to me from now on." "Do you think that I''m interested in talking to you?" Walter felt that Novalee was thinking too highly of herself as he had never shown any interest in conversing with her. Novalee bit her lower lip as she got in the car. However, Novalee sat in the backseat this time. "Come to the front passenger seat." Walter seemed slightly displeased. "I''m fine sitting at the back." Novalee felt that sitting in the back seat was an effective way for her to avoid talking to Walter. On the other hand, Walter became a little angry. "I don''t want to be your driver." "You''re the one who won''t allow me to drive." Walter choked after hearing Novalee''s words. Did she really not know, or was she pretending to be clueless? "Novalee, I don''t want to repeat myself, and you''d better do as I say." Walter found it embarrassing that he had to be the driver of a countryside girl although he was the president of the Sminorf Corporation. Novalee didn''t have a good temper either, and she had been suppressing her anger all this while. However, Walter had been picking fights with her repeatedly and she couldn''t hold it back anymore. "Walter, don''t go overboard! What on earth do you want?" Novalee was so angry that she pped one of the racks in the car. Then, the rack cracked and broke. Walter''s expression turned ugly immediately. Novalee was stunned and she said with embarrassment, "Wow, why is this so low-quality? I''ll compensate you." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Compensate? Do you know how much this costs? It''s worth your one-year sry." "Don''t try to fool me... It''s just a rack, isn''t it? I''ll buy a new one for you as this is surely worth no more than 20 dors, and I''ll ask the mechanic in my vige to fix it for you." Walter didn''t want to talk to Novalee anymore after hearing what she said. His car was imported and limited edition, yet Novalee considered it no different from the electric scooter she had in her hometown. Walter felt really tired talking to Novalee. "Well, up to you." He stopped forcing Novalee toe to the front passenger seat. He had an indescribable feeling being the driver of a country girl... Novalee assumed that Walter thought she was right when he didn''t speak. "Seriously, what''s wrong with you? It''s such a cheap item that''s worth only around 20 dors. Why are you trying to scare me? I''ll pay you in cash so that you can buy a new one yourselfter on." Novalee took out 20 dors as she spoke and handed it to Walter. "There you go." Walter didn''t even want to respond to her. He nced at Novalee before stepping on the elerator angrily. Along the way, Walter didn''t say a word to Novalee. Novalee didn''t talk to Walter either as she had been reading a book throughout the journey, and she wasughing and tearing up at times. Walter had no idea what she was reading, but he felt at ease as long as he didn''t talk to her. As soon as they arrived at yville, Novalee stopped reading her book and called Alfie Perez instead. "Mr. Perez, this is Novalee Zhang. We''re here. Where are you? Welle to see you and have a look." Novalee said with a smile. Alfie didn''t expect that Novalee would arrive so quickly, and he immediately answered with a smile, "Alright, we are in Fresco Hotel, and you cane now if you''re free." "Alright, well go there now." After hanging up the phone, Novalee urged Walter to go to Haitian Hotel with her. Walter looked at Novalee and asked, "Who is Mr. Perez?" "He is an influential person in this area. ording to my research, we should first inform him if we want to expand the tourism business here, or else we won''t be able to proceed with our business." Walter was stunned at Novalee''s words and he asked, "How powerful is he?" "He is the boss around these parts." Walter knew that it would be difficult for anyone to supersede the authority of a local leader, but he felt displeased that they had to meet Alfie as soon as they arrived. Nevertheless, he still compromised. When they arrived at Fresco Hotel, Novalee told the manager that they were looking for Alfie. However, the manager told her that Alfie was a busy person, and he asked them to wait in the lobby. However, they waited for a whole afternoon to no avail. Novalee was fine with it, and she thought that it wasn''t a big deal, but Walter could not wait any longer. He had never received such treatment before when conducting market research. Yet Alfie made them wait a whole afternoon. He was obviously trying to show them his superiority. "You can continue waiting if you like, but I''m going to book a room and have a rest now." Having said that, Walter got up and walked to the front desk, but Novalee stopped him immediately. "It''s very expensive to live here...we could find another hotel to spend the night instead." On the other hand, Walter didn''t want to argue with Novalee. He withdrew his arm from her grasp and said, "I don''t mind if you want to live in a cheap motel, but I won''t. Also, this is a chaotic city and you''re a woman, so don''t say I didn''t warn you about the danger. Anyway, I''ll book two rooms, and it''s up to you whether you want to stay or not." Walter had realized that he would waste a lot of time if he were to discuss everything with Novalee, so it was better for him to make all the decisions himself. By doing so, he could avoid getting so worked up and maintain his mental health. Having said that, Walter went to the receptionist to book two rooms. Novalee didn''t want to live here as the room prices were really expensive and it was just a business trip. She would have to im her expenses from thepany. What if she gave Mango a bad impression for living at such an expensive hotel? At the same time, Novalee knew that the ce was rather chaotic. Walter was right, and she shouldn''t live in a motel by herself as a girl. Then, Novalee decided to give in after contemting the matter. "I''ll pay for my own room when we check out." She gritted her teeth although she was reluctant to spend so much money. The cost of one night was worth half a year of her sry. "It''s up to you." Walter didn''t want to argue with her as he went straight upstairs to his room to rest. On the other hand, Novalee did not dare to leave the hall as she was afraid of letting the opportunity slip when Mr. Zhang came out. Walter took a shower before he received a message from Mango. "How is it going? Have you arrived? Did you bully Novalee?" Walter felt rather aggrieved. "Mango, who''s doing the bullying here? Are you biased against me? Let''s not beat around the bush... Seriously, why did you leave this mad woman with me? She''s really driving me crazy, although it''s only been one day. Where did you find such a bizarre woman, and why did you ask her to take charge of your tourismpany? Do you really think she has the ability to do that? She''s really small-minded, and she thought that the rack in my car is worth no more than 20 dors like an essory in her electric scooter. How can a person like this manage yourpany? Walter felt that Mango must have made a huge mistake, or he must be having some sort of illusion. It was extremely obvious that Novalee was not like them as she grew up in a lower- ss household. He didn''t understand why Mango insisted on forcing a countryside girl into their upper-ss world. Mango heard Walter''s evaluation of Novalee and said in a somewhat pertinent way, "Novalee may have many shorings, but she''s a kind and an upright person without any evil intentions. Honestly, such qualities are hard to find these days." "You''re right, but don''t you think that she''s too frail to be in the business world? She will be bullied by the higher-ups easily." "That''s why I asked you for help, Walter. I know what you''re capable of, and you''re good at dealing with women. I really hope that you can help me turn Novalee into a strong and independent woman. Also, no one else can do this other than you." Walter felt really frustrated after hearing Mango''s words. "Are you trying to torture me? Her behavior isn''t feminine at all, and I won''t be able to teach her well even though she''s a woman. Mango, I really can''t help you with this." "Walter, what do you mean? Are you nning to quit halfway and leave Novalee and me on our own?" Walter''s heart sank when he heard Mango''s words. "What are you saying? That''s not what I meant." "Then what do you mean? Novalee is smart and she''s willing to learn, so she will surely seed if you''re willing to teach her. Besides, the tourismpany isn''t that big, as Edolie didn''t have much money with her when she left Ocean Cityst time. Do you expect her to start arge enterprise like you and Nathan? It''s just a small corporation so of course, she hired employees who came from the provincial areas, but what''s wrong? Are you discriminating against country girls?" Mango became increasingly enraged as she spoke. Walter hurriedly said, "Of course not, it''s just that I really don''t get along with her." "I think the two of you could get along well, but it''s also fine if you really don''t want to help me. I won''t force you if you decide to reject me." "I didn''t say I wouldn''t help you." Walter noticed that Mango had gotten angry, so he hurriedly said, "Okay, I''ll try my best, alright? I''ll turn a blind eye to her ignorance as long as she doesn''t challenge me... Why do I feel like you''re my grandma suddenly...?" "Well, grandson, I entrust Novalee to you then." Having said that, Mango ended the call. When did Walter be Mango''s grandson all of a sudden? Mango was so annoying, but there was nothing Walter could do as he liked her! Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Mango was lost in thought after she put down her phone. She wanted to make Novalee and Walter a couple, but she had never considered the difference between the two of them. Now, she started having doubts about her intentions after hearing what Walter said. Would her decision negatively affect Novalee? Mango couldn''t reveal her true intentions yet as she noticed that both of them didn''t have the same idea as her. She looked at Nathaniel and used the text- to-speech application to ask him, "Nathan, do you think that what I did is right? Walter has spent so much effort on me, and I really don''t want to see him spend the rest of his life alone as everyone should find their own happiness. He clearly knows that we aren''t meant to be, but is it right for me to pair him up with someone else? I''m aware that Novalee isn''t his type as she grew up in an entirely different environment from us, but still, she''s an honest and upright person. Once such a woman falls in love with someone, she will surely stay loyal to her partner. I really hope that Walter will have a beautiful love life and find his own happiness... Do you think that''s wrong?" However, Nathaniel had no reaction. Mango realized that Nathaniel seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep as nothing could wake him up. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps she couldn''t wake Nathaniel up because she was using the text-to-speech function instead of her own voice? Mango felt upset deep down at the thought of this possibility. Her voice... She thought of Bettany and recalled the Fang family''s conditions that Bettany mentioned. Although Mango didn''t know what the conditions were, it must be something bad as the Fang family wouldn''t go through the trouble otherwise. Mango had thought about asking Bettany toe and have a look at Nathaniel''s condition as she was Yama Hades after all. However, Mango hadn''t made the call as she was well aware of the Fang family''s situation. At the same time, Mango was heartbroken at seeing how Nathaniel was getting thinner day by day. Right now, he was lying there like a living corpse. She could serve and take care of him for the rest of her life, but that was herst resort in case there was no hope for Nathaniel to wake up. There was still hope at present, but... Mango let out a deep sigh. "Nathan, what do you think I should do? Should I see Bettany? Maybe she has a solution... I''m already like this, and the children can''t live without you, neither can I sustain my life alone. Nathan, I promise you that I''ll push all affairs aside and just live a happy life with you as long as you wake up, how does that sound?" Mango looked at Nathaniel as she conveyed her thoughts to him, but he stilly there motionlessly. Hence, Mango had no idea how much he could understand. Mango was pondering whether her decision was right or wrong, while Walter started bing impatient on the other side. Was that stupid woman still waiting for Alfie in the lobby? At the thought of this, Walter got up and changed into casual clothing. Then, he exited his room and walked toward the elevator. He decided to take her to have a meal if she was still waiting downstairs. Walter entered the elevator and the door was about to close when a delicate hand reached in. "Wait a minute!" Walter discerned a fragrant scent as a tall and beautiful woman entered the elevator. "Sorry." The woman took a look at Walter and was stunned immediately. Wow, this man was so good-looking! The locals here were mostly tanned due to the climate, and most of the men were rtively short. It was rare to see a man who was fairskinned and tall, so the woman immediately smiled when she saw how dignified Walter appeared to be. "Sir, you''re not a local, are you?" Walter acted as if he didn''t see nor hear her as he knew very well that this was a woman''s way of flirting. The woman didn''t feel discouraged at Walter''s behavior, and she leaned closer to him. "Sir, I''m here for a vacation, and I guess that you''re also here for holiday, so can we be friends? Can I have your number?" "Do I look like a phone book?" Walter finally spoke, but what he said was really sarcastic. The woman didn''t say anything else, and she wasn''t too happy as Walter gave her the cold shoulder. Then, the two of them walked down the stairs and arrived at the lobby. Walter shook his head the moment he saw Novalee still waiting on the sofa, and he grabbed her arm before leaving without saying a word. "Hey, hey, what are you doing? We can''t leave! If Alfiees out and doesn''t see me, he will doubt our sincerity." Novalee struggled, but she realized that Walter was really strong although he was a pretty boy. "He would''ve seen you if he wanted to, and I bet that he isn''t even in the hotel to begin with. We''d better have a good meal first before thinking of a way to meet him instead of sitting here and waiting like a fool." Walter couldn''t turn a blind eye to Novalee since he promised Mango that he would guide her. Novalee didn''t quite understand. "If we can''t make contact with him now, how else can we meet him?" "Listen to me, I have a solution to this, but we must first have a meal as I''m starving. Don''t you feel pity for me considering that I drove such a long way here?" As Walter spoke, he dragged Novalee to a restaurant and they found a seat quickly. Novalee felt slightly uneasy, so she said, "It''s very expensive to eat here, so why not we go somewhere else? I''ll treat you." "Forget it, I''ll treat you instead. You should broaden your horizons and stop being so wary of spending your money since you''re on a business trip. Besides, Ms. Shen is rich and she wouldn''t mind you spending a little." "Regardless of how wealthy Ms. Shen is, I shouldn''t spend her money so carelessly, as her money belongs to her and not me." Novalee''s words made Walter nce at her once again. He thought that Novalee had no merits at first, but he started to have a good impression of her now that she expressed her consideration for Mango. "I just realized that you''re actually quite goodlooking even though you''re quite tanned." Novalee''s mouth twitched. "In my vige, we regard tan skin as amendable feature." "What do you mean?" It was the first time that Walter heard that a woman with darker skin color was considered beautiful. Novalee noticed that Walter was genuinely interested, so she told him about the customs of her hometown. Furthermore, she exined their local culture including their marriage traditions. Walter found it extremely eye-opening. "Wow, that''s so interesting, especially your marriage customs! Does that mean that a man only needs to live with a woman from the vige for a certain period of time, and then he can leave after she gets pregnant?" "That''s right." Novalee nodded. Walter asked again, "What about the child? What happens to the baby after the woman gives birth?" "Haven''t you heard of the Nakasara legend? We live in a matriarchal society where the mother raises the child after giving birth, so she will bring the kid with her to look for another partner." Walter couldn''t understand the purpose behind their customs. "What about the child''s father? He also has the right to raise the child." "As I said, this is tradition, and there''s no answer to your questions. Isn''t it a good thing for you men anyway? You can leave right after having fun without having to care about the consequences." Walter shook his head after hearing Novalee''s words. "I would never do such a thing as I want my child to live with me. Why would I ever let other people raise my child? It''s not like I don''t have the money to take care of my kid, and I should definitely take up the responsibility as a father." Novalee was stunned as she looked at Walter. She didn''t expect Walter to be such a responsible person. "I suddenly realized that you''re not that bad as a person." "I''m a good person to begin with, okay?" Walter red at her before he ordered a few dishes for her. It was right at this moment that the woman in the elevator approached Walter once again, and she looked at Novalee in disgust. "Hey, handsome, what''s wrong with your taste in women? Ah...I got it! You must''vee here to explore new romantic experiences, so you found a localdy to apany you, isn''t it?" Walter was displeased as this woman kept pestering him. "Who are you?" "I''m Zendaya Liu, a jewelry designer. Baby, you can contact me if you''re interested in jewelry as I can tell the fakes from the genuine pieces. Many scammers sell jewelry that looks exactly the same as the real product here, so foreigners who aren''t experienced will get scammed easily." Zendaya said with a smile. Walter found that her name somewhat familiar, but he was disgusted by her behavior and the way she mocked Novalee. He didn''t like Novalee, but she was still Mango''s subordinate after all. Furthermore, he was the one who brought her out, so he didn''t want others to nder her. "I have something to say to you." "Yes, handsome?" Zendaya replied with a smile. Walter beamed charmingly and said, "Get lost!" Then, Zendaya''s expression darkened. Novalee felt angry initially, but she couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw how Walter treated Zendaya. "Why are youughing, you country bumpkin? You should order more of the dishes here as you probably won''t be able to afford it a second time!" Zendaya did not get angry with Walter, but she was enraged by Novalee. Novalee''s expression soured. "Miss, are you trying to pick a fight with me?" Novalee was petite, but she was not afraid of getting into trouble. Surprisingly, Walter liked how Novalee had the courage to get into fights whenever she met someone who didn''t click with her. "You have my support! It''s not a big deal anyway as I''m here." Walter mischievouslyughed and cheered for Novalee. However, Zendaya felt that her reputation was ruined. How was it possible for someone not to recognize her? Everyone treated her respectfully as many of them needed her help to appraise their pieces of jewelry. However, some country bumpkin not only got the support of the man she liked, but the woman also had the nerve to provoke her. This was absolutely outrageous! Zendaya tried her best to suppress her anger as she said coldly, "That really rude of you... A courteousdy like me will never start a fight in this ce. I can tell at first nce that you''re a wild animal who came from the mountains. I''m really curious about how you be friends with this gentleman as you''re so uncultured! I''m sure you can''t even afford the shoes that he''s wearing with your lowly status!" Anger rushed through Novalee''s veins as Zendaya repeatedly belittled her. "I have no idea whether I can afford his shoes, but at least I showed you something." Zendaya frowned at that instant. "What did you show me?" "I''ve shown you my respect!" Having said that, Novalee gave Zendaya a p without hesitating and she hit her so hard that her palm went numb. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 "Ahh!" Zendaya didn''t see iting and she fell to the floor because of Novalee''s p. "How can you hit me? You crazy b*tch! You are so rude!" Zendaya was so angry that her face flushed red. In the past, Walter would consider someone like Zendaya a real woman, and he would go forward tofort and help her up. Yet at this moment, he thought that what Novalee did was right, and it was a good way to vent her anger. Zendaya looked at Walter and said aggrievedly, "Handsome, why did you keep such a woman by your side?" "She''s my good luck charm." Having said that, Walter pulled Novalee with him and left. "Let''s go, I''ll take you out to eat something else as that b*tch had ruined the ambiance." He took Novalee''s hand and went straight to the lobby. Zendaya was so enraged that she wanted to scream. That man must be out of his mind! Novalee was stunned when she saw that Walter was holding her hand. "What did you say about me just now?" "What?" Walter yed dumb. He would never repeat hispliment to Novalee a second time. Novalee didn''t hear what he said just now, so she just shook her head upon seeing that Walter was also clueless. Then, she said, "Nothing...where are we going now?" "Anything would be fine, or do you prefer going back to eat now? I don''t think the waiter has cleared our table yet." Walter was stunned at what he said. was he influenced by Novalee now? He couldn''t believe that he suggested something that did not fit with his identity at all. Novalee nodded and said, "The dishes seem so delicious, yet I didn''t even get the chance to have a taste. Is she your friend?" "I don''t know her. I just met her in the elevator but she''s probably out of her mind. Well, let''s go back since you want to try the food." At that instant, Walter actually found Novalee cute. She followed Walter back to the hotel. By that time, Zendaya had already left and the waiter was clearing their table. "Hey, hey, we just went out for a while and we haven''t eaten the food yet, why did you take them away?" Novalee quickly stopped the waiter. The waiter was stunned. Walter pulled the waiter aside and said, "Prepare us another set of the dishes that we ordered just now. I''ll make sure to pay for everything." "Alright, sir." The waiter left in a sh. Novalee sat down and ate with relish as she didn''t know that Walter had ordered a new set of them. "This is delicious, and this one is also not bad. Can I pack them up and take them away if we can''t finish the foodter?" Novalee looked at Walter. Her eyes were bright and charming as she savored the delicious food. Walter smiled and said, "There''s no need for us to do that as this restaurant is right in the hotel, and the food will lose its taste after you bring them back to your room. We can eat here again tomorrow if you''d like." "It''s okay. This meal must be really expensive, and I feel sorry to have you pay for the full cost. I''ll be sure to treat you after I finish my work here for Ms. Shen and get my sry." "Alright." Walter did not argue with her. After finishing their meal, Novalee wanted to wait for Mr. Liu in the lobby but Walter persuaded her to take a rest. He contacted several people and found out where Mr. Liu was. Meanwhile, Mr. Liu was enjoying himself at a karaoke bar. He was stunned when he saw Walter. "Who are you looking for?" "You, of course." Walter walked straight into Mr. Liu''s private room and sat in front of him. "Do I know you?" "My assistant called you today and you told us to wait for you at Fresco Hotel, but it seems that you''re having fun here. Don''t you have simple ethics?" Walter said with a smile. Mr. Liu seemed to have recalled something as he looked at Walter. "You came from a small tourismpany with a total of fewer than one hundred employees, yet you want to expand your business to my area? Are you kidding me? You''re the ones who don''t understand simple business rules. Don''t you know who I am? I work exclusively with influential figures, yet you''re asking me to sign a contract with such a small-scalepany like yours? You must be thinking too highly of yourself." "Is that so?" Walter was smiling as he said to the waiter, "I''ll pay for Mr. Liu''s bill tonight, and please serve us several bottles of Lafite 1982 as well as some fruits." Mr. Liu waspletely stunned. "Are you kidding me? Several bottles of Lafite 1982? You''re just a regr employee of a small-scale company, yet you possess that amount of wealth? What a joke." "I''m so poor that all I have left is money." Having said that, Walter threw a stack of money on the table, and it was at least two million dors. Mr. Liu was dumbfounded when he saw how much cash Walter had with him. He was entirely caught off guard as he looked at Walter and gulped. "Are you the boss of the tourismpany?" "No, but I''m a friend of the boss, and she is way more powerful than me." "Really? I haven''t heard of it, and this tourpany is not famous either." Mr. Liu recalled the corporations that he was familiar with, but he had nevere across Mango''s company. "My friend used to live in Ocean City and she realized that the area has huge tourism potential when she came here to travel. So, she took over thepany and decided to expand the business. I''m wondering if you will give her a chance?" Walter put his legs on the tea table casually and his handmade Armani trousers were spotless. It was only now that Mr. Liu took a good look at Walter. He was wearing luxury clothing from top to bottom, and his outfit was clearly incredibly expensive. Hence, Mr. Liu could tell that Walter''s friends would be of the same societal level as him. Mr. Liu''s expression changed at the thought of this. "There''s definitely room for discussion, so how should I address you?" "Just call me Mr. Song." "Mr. Song, how about we delve into the business details tomorrow? Let''s first get to know each other today and paint the town red!" Mr. Liu hurriedly invited several beautiful women to serve Walter. Walter was an expert in dealing with women, and all of them were giggling after a few rounds of sweet-talking by Walter. Mr. Liu could also tell that Walter was a yboy and the son of a rich family. At that point, Mr. Liu realized that he was about to earn a fortune. The both of them drank untilte night. In the hotel, Novalee couldn''t sleep even though it was already midnight, so she got up to get some fresh air. Then, she saw Waltering back, but he seemed drunk. "Oh? Did you go out?" Novalee went forward and found that Walter reeked of alcohol, so she couldn''t help but pinch her nose. "How did you be so drunk?" "I can''t exin it now...what are you doing here? It''s already midnight, but you''re not asleep?" Walter was not drunk, but he had an upset stomach. He leaned against the corridor and smoked but Novalee took his cigarette and put it out. "How can you still smoke in such a state? I''ll send you back to your room." "Alright." Walter leaned on Novalee, and he put his weight on her without hesitation. Novalee was struggling, but she didn''t think much about it. However, she encountered Zendaya while helping Walter to his room. "Ah, are you trying to get him to sleep with you? That must be the case, as a woman like you could only use such unseemly means to attract a man." Novalee frowned when she saw that it was Zendaya and she said in a cold voice, "You haven''t learned from the p this afternoon, have you?" "You have a handsome man to protect you during the day but now that he''s asleep, I will have my revenge! Don''t try to act innocent in front of me." Having said that, Zendaya pped Novalee without warning. Novalee was holding Walter, so she couldn''t defend against Zendaya''s p as her hands weren''t free. Next, she got really angry. Before Novalee could respond, Walter raised his hands and shoved Zendaya away harshly. "Didn''t I warn you not to touch whatever belongs to me? Are you deaf? How dare you beat her in front of me! Do you think that I''m blind? I can break your arm anytime! Do you know who I am? I''m Walter Song!" As Walter spoke, he approached Zendaya and he really seemed keen on dislocating her arm. Novalee quickly stopped Walter as she noticed that he actually meant what he said. "Alright, I''m fine now, so let''s go back." Having said that, she supported Walter and left without sparing a nce at Zendaya. Zendaya was stunned when she heard Walter''s name, so she lowered her head and watched them leave as she decided not to stir up any more trouble. Novalee helped Walter to the room and hurriedly used a hot towel to clean his face. Walter pushed Novalee away as his stomach was roiling. Then, he ran to the bathroom to throw up. "Are you all right? Should I go down to get you some medicine? How did you get so drunk?" Having said that, Novalee was about to go out when Walter grabbed her and pulled her directly into his arms without warning. Novalee waspletely dumbfounded. For a moment, she didn''t how to react as she sniffed Walter''s manly scent and the smell of alcohol. Walter did not think too much about it as he smiled and said, "Guess who I drank with?" "How would I know?" Novalee''s face turned red, and she quickly pushed Walter away. Walter leaned against the wall and said with a drunken smile, "I drank with Mr. Liu and he promised to sign the contract with us tomorrow. You can prepare the documents and we''ll seal the deal with him the next day so that things don''t get tooplicated. We''ll go back after the meeting, and Mango will surely be satisfied with it." Walter''s legs became weak and he sat on the toilet bowl. Novalee noticed that he didn''t flush the toilet before sitting on it, so she said, "Your pants are wet." "Oh...can you help me take it off? I don''t have any strength left." Novalee was frozen on the spot after she heard Walter''s words. "What? Walter, you''re drunk! I''m a woman!" "You do have a woman''s bodily features but you do not act like a woman at all, so I''m totally treating you as my brother. Don''t worry, it''s not like I''ll ask you to take responsibility for me or anything." Walter felt nauseous after saying that, and he had the urge to vomit again. However, he couldn''t get up in time, so he threw up all over his body. Novalee had mixed feelings when she heard that Walter regarded her as his brother. She was undoubtedly a girl, yet Walter considered her a man. However, Novalee didn''t give it much thought and she rushed to help Walter out as she saw that he wasn''t feeling well. Walter was really drunk. It was rather strange that he had never gotten drunk in front of outsiders, but he felt safe and secured to show his drunk behavior to Novalee. He leaned into Novalee''s arms and fell asleep without a second thought. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hey, Walter, wake up!" Novalee felt helpless. Walter was so tall yet he copsed right on her shoulders while both of them were in the bathroom. Their situation was rather inappropriate, and Novalee didn''t know what to do as she was still an unmarried woman. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Walter fell asleep in an instant, and he was already in dreand as Novalee was still in a dilemma. Novalee sighed as she heard Walter breathing steadily. She took a deep breath and helped him up before taking off his dirty clothes. Novalee tried not to gape at his figure, but she still noticed his muscr body. She didn''t expect Walter to be so well-built as he seemed weak and delicate. Novalee''s face turned red with embarrassment when she realized what she was thinking about, but Walter was fortunately asleep. If not, she would feel extremely awkward. Novalee put Walter on the bed before using a hot towel to clean his body. However, her face was burning with embarrassment. She had never done such things for a man before. Having finished, Novalee was entirely exhausted and her clothes were drenched in sweat, though she didn''t realize it until this moment. Walter remained asleep as Novalee looked at him. Then, she realized that he was quite handsome under good lighting. However, she shook her head hard. What was she thinking about? Walter had only Ms. Shen in his heart. Novalee immediately came back to her senses, and she went to the bathroom to wash Walter''s clothes. After she finished cleaning, it was already three o''clock in the morning. Novalee tidied up Walter''s room before going back to her room. She was so tired! Then, she copsed onto her bed and fell asleep. The next morning, Walter got up, but he couldn''t find his clothes. The moment he saw his clothes hanging on the balcony, the corners of his mouth twitched. It was obvious who washed them, and he didn''t even need to ask. Novalee hand- washed Walter''s suit out of kindness. However, Walter''s suit shouldn''t be washed by hand because of the material. He wouldn''t be able to wear his clothes now even if Novalee didn''t ruin it. Walter took a deep breath as he convinced himself that Novalee did not do it on purpose, and she washed it out of kindness. When he turned around, he saw a hangover cure as well as a bottle of hot water on the table and he guessed that Novalee must have left them there. He knew that it was already past 12 o''clock at night when he came back, and he clearly remembered that he drank a lot, so he couldn''t recall anything that happened after entering his room. He hurriedly ran to the bathroom to have a look, but he found that it was all clean and there was no bad odor at all. Novalee must have cleaned it up. At the thought of this, Walter called the receptionist to ask them to buy two sets of suits and send them to him while he went to the bathroom to take a shower. He was sure that nothing could have happened between him and Novalee as he wasn''t a fool, and he would be able to feel it from his body if it happened. At that moment, he thought that it would be nice to have a secretary like Novalee so that he wouldn''t be in a disheveled state. After the shower, Walter ate the hangover cure before drinking the hot water. After that, his stomach felt warm andfortable. It had been a long time since hest felt like this. He could vaguely remember that it was his mother who had provided him such warmth when he was younger. Walter immediately called the sanatorium at the thought of this. "How''s my mom doingtely?" "Mrs. Song''s condition hasn''t changed much, but she has been sleeping more frequently and eating lesser recently. Don''t worry as we have been keeping an eye on her, Mr. Song." Walter felt relieved when he heard what the nurse said, and he gave her a few more reminders before hanging up the phone. At this moment, Walter''s doorbell rang. Then, he opened the door in his pajamas. Novalee had already bought breakfast and she spoke with a smile seeing that Walter was awake. "I bought millet porridge for you to warm your stomach as you have drunk too much wine. It would benefit you if you eat some grains in the morning." Novalee had rosy cheeks with droplets of sweat along her hairline, but the bright smile on her tanned appearance warmed Walter''s heart as he looked at her. He leaned against the wall as he said with surprise, "You remind me of my mother." The corners of Novalee''s mouth twitched. "Am I that old?" "My mother isn''t old, and she''s pretty." Walter suddenly had the urge to tell her everything on his mind. He wanted to have a chat with Novalee for a short moment, and it was because of her warmth and cheerfulness or the loneliness that he had experienced all this while. "Come in, I''ll show you my mother''s photos." Walter took Novalee''s hand and pulled her into the room before sitting on the bed. He took out his phone and showed his mother''s photos to Novalee. "Look, I didn''t lie to you, did I? Would you be able to tell that my mother has a son of my age if I didn''t tell you beforehand?" Walter said proudly. On the other hand, Novalee found simrities between the photos. She looked at Walter and asked cautiously, "Is your mother sick? All her photos are taken in the hospital." Walter''s expression became gloomy at that instant. He hesitated for a few moments before saying in a low voice, "My mother has been in the sanatorium for almost twenty years." "What illness does she have?" "She doesn''t have good mental health." Walter had the urge to drink again as he spoke. Novalee saw that he wasn''t willing to talk about it anymore, so she quickly served him the porridge and said, "Eat up, or else you''ll have an upset stomach." Walter was stunned. Other women would be eager to know more about Walter''s private life as this was the only way for them to get closer to him, but Novalee didn''t do so and she changed the topic in an instant. Walter felt more at ease and rxed at that moment. "Your personality isn''t bad, and it''s no wonder why Mango thinks so highly of you. I wonder which brat will be lucky enough to marry you in the future." "Didn''t you say that I wouldn''t be able to get a boyfriend?" Novalee used Walter''s words against him. At that instant, Walter was stunned. However, Novalee didn''t argue with him any further as she got up and helped Walter tidy up the bed. "You don''t have to do it as the cleaner will tidy it upter, and they will also provide breakfast in the hotel." "Oh." Novalee responded, but she still made the bed neatly and it reminded Walter of his military life. "People who don''t know you would think that you''ve served in the military." Novalee halted her actions for a moment before she said with regret, "I wanted to enlist, but I''m not tall enough. In fact, I''m really interested in the military, and I think I shall marry a soldier in the future." "What''s so good about being a soldier?" "Of course it''s great! No one would want to recruit a person like you to be one." Novalee was slightly angry as she thought that Walter was badmouthing the military because he couldn''t get in. She was starting to have a good impression of Walter, yet it didn''tst for more than a few minutes. Having heard what Novalee said, Walterughed as he said, "No one wants to recruit me? You must be kidding! I would probably be amander now if I didn''t ask for voluntary discharge." "Yeah, keep bragging." Novalee didn''t believe what Walter said. However, Walter didn''t argue with her as he felt warm and homely while watching Novalee walk around his room and tidy up his stuff. "Why didn''t you collect your clothes now that they''re dry?" Novalee took Walter''s suit in as she noticed that they were still hanging on the balcony under the sun. Walter''s expression darkened slightly. "Novalee." "Yes?" "Shall we set some rules between us?" Novalee was stunned at Walter''s words. "What rules?" "Don''t wash my clothes in the future." "Why? Did I not clean it properly? I didn''t use the washing machine and I washed it with my hands, so it''s literally spotless." Novalee showed Walter''s suit to him as she wanted to prove that she did a good job washing his clothes. Walter wanted to tell Novalee that the suit had be worthless after she washed it. He was about to say it, but he suddenly stopped as he looked at Novalee''s sincere expression. "Nevermind." Walter found it strange as he didn''t know why he held back his words. "I''m right, isn''t it? I think I did wash it properly... I''ll go back to my room now so that you can change your clothes." Novalee left the room having said that. Walter looked at his suit and put it in his bag without a second thought. The hotel staff brought him the clothes he asked for, and he changed into them before leaving his room. At that moment, Zendaya was standing right in front of his door. Walter immediately felt annoyed seeing her. "Are you a stalker? Why do you keep pestering me?" "Mr. Song, I would like to reintroduce myself to you in a proper manner. My name is Zendaya and I''m a jewelry designer. Yourpany hired me some time ago, and I''m wondering if you still remember me?" Zendaya introduced herself politely with a smile. Walter finally knew why her name sounded so familiar. So, it turned out that she was the jewelry designer that he was looking for. However, he didn''t respond to her enthusiastically, and he merely replied with a nod. Then, he walked past her, leaving her behind. "Mr. Song, I ept yourpany''s employment." "Alright, you can go straight to mypany to report for work." Having said that, Walter went directly to Novalee''s room. "Novalee, are you done?" Novalee quickly came out when he heard Walter calling for her. "Yup, I''m done." She wore a regr T- shirt and jeans, and she looked like an insurance agent. "Go and change your clothes." "Don''t I look good?" Novalee looked at herself in confusion. She thought she''d dressed pretty decently. Walter saw her reaction and he shook his head before saying, "Forget it, I''ll take you to buy another more outfits." "What a coincidence! I''m also nning to shop for clothes, so let''s go together as I can give Miss Zhang some good pointers." Zendaya hurriedly stepped forward and said with a smile. Novalee subconsciously wanted to refuse Zendaya''s offer after seeing her reaction, but Walter said, "Sounds good, you can dress her up and pick some essories for her with your unique taste." "Alright, Mr. Song, don''t worry. I''ll be sure to dress her up properly." Novalee was confused, but Zendaya looked at her with a smile and said, "Miss Zhang, I''m really sorry about what happened previously as I didn''t know that you were Mr. Song''s friend, so please don''t take my rudeness to heart. We''re now in the same boat as I''m his jewelry designer, and I guess that you came on this trip with Mr. Song to settle business affairs. If that''s the case, I''ll take you shopping as you can''t dress up like this." "Is that so?" Novalee let go of what happened in an instant when she heard that Zendaya was the designer of Walter''spany. She was the type of person who wouldn''t stir up any trouble if the other party wasn''t deliberately provoking her. Moreover, Novalee figured that she shouldn''t take it too far as Zendaya was the designer of Walter''s company. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. A trace of anger shed across Zendaya''s eyes as she saw that Novalee didn''t mind her anymore. "She''s just a rustic country bumpkin, yet she''s asking me to serve her? I''ll surely teach her lesson later on!" Zendaya had that thought deep down, but she maintained an impable smile on her face as she took Novalee''s hand and left the hotel along with Walter. Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Novalee was not used to being so intimate with other women and Zendaya even had a conflict with her previously, so she couldn''t pretend as if nothing had happened although she didn''t mind the previous incident. Novalee also had a hunch that Zendaya surely wasn''t as friendly as she seemed. So, Novalee withdrew her hand from Zendaya''s hold without a second thought and kept a distance from her. Zendaya felt even angrier when she saw Novalee''s action, but she smiled and said, "Miss Zhang, are you still not able to forgive me? I admit that I was at fault, so how about you p me again to vent your anger?" Zendaya bet that Novalee wouldn''t dare to hit her at this moment. It was obvious that she was just putting up a show. However, Walter said, "That sounds like a good idea, so why not? Novalee, p her." The corners of Novalee''s mouth twitched. Wasn''t this woman the designer of hispany? Why did he seem so indifferent? Zendaya was alsopletely frozen at her spot. She ran a background check on Walterst night and found that he was a yboy who treated women gently and with consideration, but why was the person before her so different? Walter didn''t care what was on Zendaya''s mind but he flicked Novalee''s forehead as he saw that Novalee was stunned, "Are you dumb?" "Ouch! Don''t hit me on the head as I would probably be dumb even if I wasn''t before this." Novalee waved her small fists as she had the urge to punch Walter. Walter couldn''t help butugh out loud seeing her grinding her teeth so fiercely while Zendaya became more jealous as it was obvious that Walter''sugh came from the bottom of his heart. Walter''s condition perfectly fitted her ideal type and he was exactly the type of husband she was looking for. Zendaya was no longer at a young age, so she would never give up Walter as he was wealthy and that was the main reason. Zendaya hurriedly said at the thought of this, "Miss Zhang, Mr. Song is just joking around with you." Walter and Novalee were in high spirits but Zendaya''s interruption ruined their mood. "Alright, let''s go to buy clothes now as well need to meet Mr. Liu soon." Walter ended the conversation immediately. The three of them went straight to the mall. Zendaya deliberately took Novalee to the high-end shopping zone. Novalee turned around and left as soon as she saw the price but Walter stopped her. "Where are you going?" "The clothes here are too expensive and I can''t afford them." Novalee knew her budget and she didn''t want to buy any outfit from the store as every piece of clothing here was worth half of her hard-earned sry. Walter had never seen a woman who didn''t enjoy buying clothes. "You should dress decently now that you''re out for a business trip with me. Don''t worry as you won''t have to pay for these clothes." "If that''s so, I must not buy it as I shouldn''t take advantage of you since we aren''t close friends to begin with." Walter was stunned and surprised at Novalee''s words as all other women he met in the past had always desired him to buy clothes and handbags for them, or even houses and cars. At this moment, Walter felt curious and amazed as this was the first time he had heard from a woman that she didn''t want to take advantage of him. "I won''t be paying for you but Mango will as this is your attire for the business trip." "Still, these clothes are too expensive." Novalee disagreed. Zendaya felt extremely frustrated. Was Novalee a fool? Someone was offering to buy clothes for her yet she rejected... did she even havemon sense? Walter noticed that Novalee was really leaving, so he hurriedly said, "You''re representing Mango to meet Mr. Liu and he will have a bad impression of Mango''spany if you dress so shabbily. Also, he won''t entrust you any projects even if yourpany has the capability as he''ll think that your corporation is not upscale. There''s a lot to learn about in themercial world, so you''d better follow my guidance." Having said that, he flicked Novalee''s forehead again. Novalee was stunned and she did not refute. She understood Walter''s words only when she looked at her own ordinary clothes and then nced at Zendaya''s outfit. She didn''t know that she held Mango''s reputation. Fine. At the thought of this, Novalee turned around and followed Walter back to the high-end area. Walter had the urge tough when he saw Novalee acting like this. She was really innocent and it was rare to encounter a woman like her in today''s society. He looked at Zendaya and noticed how her eyes were filled with desire and greed as she gaped at the limited edition outfits. Zendaya seemed so covetous inparison with Novalee. Walter waited outside and asked Zendaya to shop with Novalee in the area. Novalee found a dress and decided to try it in the fitting room. At that moment, Zendaya hurriedly followed her in and locked the door of the fitting room. "What are you doing?" Novalee knew that Zendaya wouldn''t let go of her grievance so easily and she looked at Zendaya boldly with her cold gaze. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At that instant, Zendaya dropped her facade. She looked at Novalee unweingly and said, "Let me warn you, Walter is mine and you''d better stay away from him. Don''t me me for being rude to you if I find out that you''re trying to make him yours!" "What are you talking about? Walter is not yours and he won''t be yours as the person he likes is Ms. Shen." Novalee felt that Zendaya was absolutely a fool and she didn''t want to waste her time arguing with her. She opened the door and was about to go out when Zendaya stopped her. "Who is Ms. Shen?" "You''d better stop making a fool of yourself as you are nopare to Ms. Shen at all. I suggest that you mind your behavior or else you may lose your job." Zendaya narrowed her eyes when she heard Novalee''s words. "You mind your own business." Zendaya wanted to bully Novalee but she was displeased as Novalee obviously didn''t let down her guard against her. Novalee was no longer in the mood to try her clothes. She changed into the outfit directly and Walter paid for it before the three of them walked out of the mall. Walter thought that the outfit chosen by Novalee was rather extraordinary as neither did she look weak nor angelic. Instead, she appeared incredibly capable like a professional female with that outfit. Novalee said uneasily as she noticed that Walter was looking at her, "What''s wrong? Do I not look good?" "You look pretty, who chose the outfit?" "Of course I did." Zendaya answered immediately before Novalee could. Novalee was displeased but she didn''t bother to exin and she went straight forward. However, she realized that she had no idea where were they heading after taking a few steps. "Where are we meeting Mr. Liu?" "At Winterbourne Lodge." Zendaya was stunned when she heard what Walter said. "Are you going to Winterbourne Lodge to find Dakari Liu?" Walter became curious at that instant. "Do you know him?" Novalee also looked at Zendaya as she felt that Zendaya harbored evil intentions. Zendaya smiled and said, "He''s my brother! I could have taken you there directly if you told me beforehand that you have dealings with him. Don''t worry as I''m sure that my brother will agree to coborate with you." Novalee felt slightly downhearted. How could Dakari be Zendaya''s elder brother? Nevertheless, she did not say anything as she looked at Walter. Walter answered, "That''s great! It would be nice if you could put in a good word for uster." "Of course as you''re my... boss after all!" Zendaya had the urge to address him as her husband but she didn''t dare to do so. She could tell that Walter didn''t like getting ordered around by others and it was precisely because of this that she liked him even more. He was a man with a strong personality! Novalee turned her head away when she saw the shamelessness in Zendaya''s eyes. "Ms. Shen, a vixen is about to snatch Walter away from you." Novalee took the opportunity to send a message to Mango. Mango was stunned when she received the message. "A vixen?" "Yea, I''ll send a photo of her to you." Novalee furtively tilted her phone before sending Mango a picture of Zendaya''s appearances. Mango was stunned when she saw Zendaya as she was really good-looking. She didn''t expect Walter to be able to encounter such a pretty woman during his trip to yville. Mango initially wanted to make Novalee and Walter a couple, but now that she realized that the two of them didn''t have the idea and that Walter met another woman, Mango felt really happy for him. She sent a message to Walter directly. "Wow, it seems that you always have romantic encounters wherever you go." Walter wanted to ask Zendaya if her brother had any hobbies, but his expression darkened the moment he received Mango''s message. "Where did you get that rumor from? It''s not like you don''t know that you''re the only woman in my heart." Walter didn''t bother to type and he sent Mango a voice message directly. Zendaya was stunned at that instant. Who was she? Novalee chuckled as she noticed how angry Zendaya was and she said, "See? You''d better give up before it''s toote as Ms. Shen is the one that won Walter''s heart." "Ms. Shen?" Zendaya''s narrowed her eyes. Mango smiled as she heard Walter''s reply and typed, "Just admit it if that''s true... Why are you so worked up when I didn''t even imply anything?" "How am I worked up! Mango Shen, you''d better quit your nonsense as you''re the woman who I have my heart set on for the rest of my life! I won''t marry anyone else other than you." Zendaya noted down Mango''s name quietly after hearing what Walter said. Mango Shen... Zendaya wanted to know what kind of a woman Mango was and what ability did she have to attract Walter''s attention. Novalee let out a sigh of relief seeing that Zendaya had calm her tits for the moment. On the other hand, Mango didn''t bother to reply to Walter anymore as she knew that he was just messing around. "Hey, Mango, reply me! Hey, hey, hey! F*ck!" Walter saw Novalee on her phone as soon as he turned around. "What did you tell Mango?" "I didn''t tell her anything... I''m just ying Candy Crush, look." Novalee showed her phone to Walter and she was indeed ying Candy Crush. Walter looked at her gloomily and said, "Please spend your time doing things that will increase your IQ... How am I supposed to report to Mango that I''m not able to teach a person with a low IQ like you?" Zendaya''s eyes narrowed yet again. He had to report to Mango? Could it be that Walter treated Novalee so well because Mango told him to? If that was the case, then Mango was her true love rival although she hadn''t met her. Zendaya''s brain was running wild. On the other hand, Novalee felt that she was wronged. What did she do? Why did he consider her low IQ just because she was ying Candy Crush? She hadpleted more than 800 levels and she doubted that Walter could do the same. However, she didn''t spill her thoughts as she was afraid that Walter might attack her verbally. At this moment, Zendaya''s phone rang. She smiled sweetly after looking at the caller ID. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 "What''s wrong? Did your boyfriend call you? If that''s, so, you should go first and we can go by ourselves." Walter suggested straightforwardly. Zendaya hurriedly exined, "No, it''s my brother and I don''t have a boyfriend yet." She nced at Walter shyly as she spoke. Walter felt so disgusted that he had goosebumps all over his body when he looked at Zendaya, although he would have responded to a woman who gave him such a hint in the past. "Hurry up and make the call." Walter found Novalee rather cute as he turned around and saw her looking at the two of them curiously. At that moment, he had the urge to pinch Novalee''s chubby cheeks. Walter reached out to her face at the thought of this. "Hey! What are you doing?" Novalee thought that Walter was simply insane as he pinched her face all of a sudden, and she felt a lot of pain. However, Walter burst outughing. "You look exactly like Zion right now!" "Who is Zion?" Zendaya perked up her ears when she heard Novalee''s question. Walter said with a smile, although he realized that he had made a slip of the tongue, "He''s a mischievous boy, but really cute." Zendaya felt relieved the moment she heard that it was a boy. Them, Novalee became curious about Zion. "Is he your son?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "I would be so upset if I had such a son... I can let you meet him now." Walter video called Zion directly. The call went through in an instant. "Uncle Song, is there anything I can help you with? I''ll need to charge you fees for that." Zion was bored to death. Both his mother and Mr. Ye weren''t with him and although Rita and Wisdom were around, they were joined at the hip. Rita no longer enjoyed spending time with Zion as she preferred listening to Wisdom''s stories. Zion didn''t have the chance to y his role as Rita''s brother because Wisdom would always try his best to fulfill Rita''s wishes owing to his love for her. Zion was so bored that he had already hacked several websites, and he observed how they spent weeks repairing them. He was really frustrated but he could only stay in the hospital since his cast hadn''t been removed. Also, he had no idea where Rainie and Denver were, so no one was here to spend time with him. It was right at this time that Walter video-called him, so Zion was incredibly excited. Walter said with a smile at the sight of this, "I don''t need your help. I just want to introduce a friend to you." "Is she your girlfriend?" Novalee was at a loss when she heard Zion''s words. However, Walter pulled Novalee to his side before saying with a smile, "She''s my friend, Novalee Zhang! What do you think?" "Nice to meet you, Novalee! I''m Zion!" Zion waved at Novalee politely. Zendaya let down her guard in an instant the moment she saw that Zion was just a child, and she stepped aside to make a call. "Dakari, Walter will go to you with Novaleeter to sign a contract with you, but don''t agree to the coboration yet." "What are you up to again?" Dakari was displeased as his sister was always caught up with trivial matters, and he wanted nothing more than to cut ties with her. However, Zendaya said like a spoiled child, "Come on, just don''t sign it yet and ask them to have Ms. Shene over and sign the contract herself, please..." Dakari was stunned. "Why must I insist on having Ms. Shene over?" "Well, I fell for Walter and I found that his family is really wealthy. Haven''t you always wanted an influential brother-inw?" Dakari thought about it for a moment after hearing what Zendaya said before he agreed to her. On the other side, Walter and Novalee had no idea what the two of them were talking about. Novalee had a good impression of Zion the moment she saw him. "Zion, am I right? You''re so handsome!" "Everyone says the same thing and you''re truly ttering me." Zion wasn''t modest at all. Walter felt that Zion resembled Nathaniel as he was also really thick-skinned. "You''re totally Nathaniel''s son." "Of course! My mom chose my dad over you precisely because my dad is way more powerful than you." Zion''s words stabbed Walter in the heart. "Zion, can you mind your words? What do you mean that your mom didn''t want to choose me? Don''t you know that your mom was already married when I met her? Otherwise..." "That is to say, my mom and dad are destined to be together, whereas you''re not meant for my mom although the both of you met!" Walter became speechless at Zion''s words and he felt upset. "You''ve no idea, you little punk!" "Oh, are you getting angry? Look, Novalee, you''d better stay away from him. He might bite when he''s mad!" Walter said without a second thought in response to Zion''s words, "Novalee is the one who bites, not me!" "How do you know?" "What a stupid question...it''s because I''ve been bitten by her." Novalee pulled at Walter''s sleeves harshly as soon as he finished speaking. "Why are you pulling at me?" "Ohhh!" Zion answered in a sarcastic tone and Novalee began to feel awkward and embarrassed. It clearly wasn''t as Zion imagined, yet the way Walter and Zion talked about it made it seemed as if Walter and Novalee were in a rtionship. Then, Walter finally realized what was going on. "What are you talking about? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell your mom about your mischievous behavior?" "My mom would never believe you, and she would trust me as I''m an obedient child." "Ha! You''re obedient? What a joke! Zion, I can''t believe youplimented yourself so tantly!" "That''s because I am Nathaniel''s son!" Zion was rather proud about it. Walter said angrily in a straightforward manner, "So what if you''re Nathaniel''s son? He is lying on the hospital bed like a zombie, and your mom has to serve him every day! If I was him, I would never let your mom suffer like this." "What? What happened to my dad?" Zion sounded anxious all of a sudden. It was not until then that Walter realized what he had said. Oh no! Mango would probably punish him severely if she found out that it was him who told Zion about Nathaniel''s situation! Walter said hurriedly, "Nothing, I am just joking with you. Honestly, I wish your father would actually be a zombie." "Uncle Song, do you want me to call my mom?" Zion''s words were very threatening and this frightened Walter. "Don''t, don''t! Sir, I was wrong, okay?" "What happened to my daddy?" Zion''s face was scrunched up in anger. Novalee could tell from their conversation that Mango might have hidden Nathaniel''s situation from Zion, but Walter had made a slip of the tongue just now. Walter thought that he could answer Zion perfunctorily, but Zion insisted on knowing the whole truth. She sighed and said, "Zion, your dad got caught up in a minor car ident, but he is fine and is currently in the hospital for treatment. Don''t worry as your mom is still with him, and she didn''t tell you about it as she didn''t want you to feel distressed. Your parents will tell you about it when they return to Ocean City." "My father''s condition is really bad, isn''t it? Novalee, don''t lie to me." Zion''s eyes were fixated on Novalee. At that instant, Novalee felt really stressed. She wondered why she felt so pressured when Zion was just a child. "Alright, how can you doubt what Novalee said? I''ll be hanging up now as we''ll need to go sign a contract. I can''t believe I''m working for your mom even though I''m a powerful boss myself." Walter was about to hang up the call as he spoke. However, Zion said in a low voice, "You''d better tell me the truth if you don''t want me hacking into your phone." "Zion, how can you do this! Don''t try to threaten me just because you have good IT skills, let me tell you..." "I can hack into your phone''s system in just a few seconds as don''t forget that I have left a bug in your phonest time. I could easily look for it and by that time..." Walter surrendered before Zion could finish his words. "Alright, I''ll tell you the truth! Your dad has some minor injuries as he was in a car ident, but your mom is taking care of him. You''d better not disturb them as your parents came here for a honeymoon, and they will only get closer now that your dad is injured." "Uncle Song, would you even believe your own words?" Walter became speechless the moment he heard Zion speak. "That''s what happened anyway... You can ask your mom yourself if you dare." Having said that, Walter hung up the phone and threw it to Novalee as he was afraid that Zion might ask him for more details. He was the one at fault! Why did he video-call Zion out of the blue? Why did he provoke that little devil? Novalee whispered as she noticed how anxious Walter seemed, "It''ll be fine, okay? He''s just a child." "You don''t understand as Zion is not an ordinary child. Have you ever seen a four-year-old child who can hack the security system of apany and outwit adults while flying a drone? Fate brought Zion and me together so that he could torture me!" Novalee stared at Walter open- mouthed with amazement when she heard what he said. "What are you talking about?" It was right at this moment that Zendaya approached them. She was very jealous of the interaction between Novalee and Walter. She really wished that Walter would treat her like this. Walter was perturbed when he saw Zendaya, so he said coldly, "What did your brother say?" "My brother said that he''s waiting for you at Winterbourne Lodge, and he decided to hand over the project to you as he heard that I''m working in yourpany." Zendaya thought that Walter would praise her, but he unexpectedly remained emotionless as he said to Novalee, "Wait for me here. I''ll go get the car." Novalee nodded. Then, Zendaya spoke to Novalee coldly after Walter left. "Hey! You sit at the back seat when Walter is here and don''t fight for the passenger seat with me, do you understand?" Novalee ignored her. Zendaya was so angry that she said in a low voice, "I will ask my brother to reject working with your company if you go against my will... You should know that you won''t be able to expand your business to this city nor earn any ie if my brother rejects you. It doesn''t matter how capable you are!" Novalee recalled the promise she made to Mango and Mango''s ambition in expanding her business to this area, so she bit her lower lip and said, "I won''t fight with you." "That''s the way." Zendaya was very proud. At this moment, Walter arrived. Chapter 692 Chapter 692 "Mr. Song, your car is so beautiful!" Zendaya''s eyes lit up when she saw Walter''s car. However, Walter remained expressionless, and he said to Novalee, "Get in the car!" Novalee walked straight to the back door of the car. "What are you doing? Get in front! I don''t want to be your driver again!" Clearly, Walter wasn''t in a good mood. Novalee looked at Zendaya as she recalled what Zendaya said earlier, so she responded, "Zendaya can take the front seat while I''ll sit in the back." "Quit your nonsense. Our business has nothing to do with Zendaya, so why would she be going with us?" At that instant, Zendaya was stunned as she heard what Walter said. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Song, I happen to be going to Winterbourne Lodge to see my brother as well, so why don''t you give me a ride?" "No, do I look like an Uber driver? Why should I give you a ride? Don''t try to take advantage of me. You''re not at work, and I don''t care where you''re going." Walter wasn''t polite to Zendaya at all. However, Zendaya had a stronger urge to win Walter''s heart precisely because of his behavior, although he made her feel disappointed. She red at Novalee before turning around and walking away in her high heels. "Come on, what are you waiting for? It will be toote for you to cry over spilt milk when Dakari changes his mind!" Walter roared immediately. Then, Novalee got into the passenger seat reluctantly. On the other hand, Zendaya looked at them and stamped her feet in anger as they drove away. "Dakari, you must find a way to separate Novalee from Walter no matter what!" Zendaya regarded Novalee as an eyesore, and she couldn''t stand how Walter treated Novalee so well even though he wasn''t in love with her. However, Novalee didn''t think that Walter treated her well, and she whispered after getting into the car, "I don''t mind sitting in the back seat..." "Are you stupid? You''re all grown up, yet you didn''t even defend yourself when you were bullied." Novalee was stunned when she heard Walter''s words. "What do you mean?" "What do I mean? Didn''t that woman threaten you? Look at you, your eyes tell me everything I need to know, yet you''re trying to act as if nothing had happened? Novalee, aren''t you a fierce and strong girl? Why did you back down when you''re with Zendaya?" Walter had met many women. He could understand how a woman felt just by observing her gaze. So, he could tell from Novalee''s expression that she had been bullied. However, Walter couldn''t figure out what was wrong with Novalee as she usually wouldn''t give in and let others take advantage of her so easily. Novalee sighed when she heard what Walter said. "Mr. Liu is her brother, so what if she makes things difficult for us?" "So what? Of course, it''s best if he would cooperate with us. But if he refuses, I''ll find someone to deal with Dakari, and the tourism project will still be in our hands." Novalee was taken aback after hearing Walter''s words. "Are you part of the underworld?" "Would you be scared if I''m one of the gang leaders?" Walter asked Novalee without a second thought. Novalee snorted coldly and said, "Are you kidding me? I would be your boss if you''re one of the gang leaders! Keep your eyes on the road." Walter couldn''t argue any further although he was very unhappy with what Novalee said. On the other side, Zion video- called Mango immediately after he received the news from Walter. At that moment, Mango was extremely anxious. She took her phone out of the ward before answering Zion''s call. Zion looked at the corridor behind Mango and asked, "Mommy, where are you? Why do you seem to be in a hospital?" Mango quickly gestured, "I''m in the hospital as I''m not feeling well, and I came here to get some medicine." "Where''s dad?" Zion no longer addressed Nathaniel as Mr. Ye this time. However, Mango didn''t notice it as she was really nervous. "He fell sick too so he''s having a rest in the hotel." "If that''s so, tell dad to video-call meter." Mango was at a loss for words after hearing what Zion said. "Your dad needs to rest." "Mommy, I''m aware of what happened as Mr. Song has told me everything. How''s daddy? Is he seriously injured?" Mango waspletely stunned at Zion''s answer. "Oh my God, Walter Song!" She thought. Mango was furious but she gestured as she saw from Zion''s eyes how worried he was. "Everything''s alright, your dad is asleep, and I didn''t tell you about it because I was afraid that you''d be anxious... Don''t worry as we''ll return safe and sound." "I want to see daddy." Mango was taken aback by Zion''s request, but she didn''t know what Zion would do if she refused to let him see Nathaniel''s condition. She nodded as she took her phone into the ward and directed the camera toward Nathaniel. Nathaniel was sleeping in the bed as Zion looked at him and said in a low voice, "He has be thinner." "Yea but don''t worry as I''ll make sure he gains weight again." Zion didn''t reply to Mango, and he stared at Nathaniel for a while before saying, "Mommy, you should take care of yourself as well and don''t get too tired." "Alright, be a good boy and don''t tell Wisdom and Rita about this, okay?" "Got it." "That''s my boy. Dad and I wille back as soon as possible, so take good care of yourself." "Okay." Mango hung up the call with Zion and immediately video-called Walter angrily, but his phone was off as he seemed to have predicted this. Rage pulsed through Mango''s veins as she couldn''t contact Walter. On the other hand, Walter and Novalee arrived at Winterbourne Lodge. Dakari immediately went forward to wee them as soon as he saw the two of them. "Mr. Song, wee to my humble abode." Dakari took a look at Novalee, and his eyes widened all of a sudden. He had a different interpretation of a beautiful womanpared to Walter as he was a local who had lived in this ce his whole life. From the locals'' perspective, Novalee was a beautiful girl as her skin was tanned and her facial features were perfect, although she was rtively fair-skinned. "This is..." "Oh, she''s my assistant, Novalee Zhang." Walter hurriedly introduced. However, he blocked Novalee from Dakari''s sight as he noticed his lecherous gaze. Novalee was moved by Walter''s actions. She could tell from Dakari''s expression that he harbored evil intentions, but she was also afraid that their business would fail if she offended Dakari. Moreover, she was representing Mango at this moment. Nevertheless, Walter''s protective motion warmed her heart and she felt touched. Dakari came back to his senses when he saw how Walter shielded Novalee from his sight. "Mr. Song, can''t I have a look at your assistant?" "She belongs to me!" Walter spoke straightforwardly. Novalee''s heart skipped a beat before it returned to normal. On the other hand, Dakari clearly understood what Walter implied. So, he quickly answered, "I''m sorry for the offense, Mr. Song. I''ll treat both of you respectfully since she''s your employee. Pleasee in and well only discuss business affairs from now on." Walter''s expression lightened up only when Dakari stopped looking at Novalee. Walter took Novalee''s hand and walked in. Novalee wanted to withdraw her hand but she decided not to do so when she saw Dakari. A woman should know how to pick her battles. At this point, she didn''t mind Walter holding her hand and everything was fine as long as the person wasn''t Dakari. The three of them entered the lodge, and only then did Novalee realized how beautiful the ce was, but Walter wasn''t impressed by the scenery before him at all. Dakari immediately bowed and let them in when he realized that Walter was an experienced man. "Mr. Song, I can let you take over the project but only on one condition, and I hope that you can agree to it." "What is it?" Walter knew that Dakari would take the opportunity to request something, and he wasn''t surprised about it at all as it was all within his expectations. Novalee wanted to speak but she immediately shut her mouth when she saw Walter''s stare. Dakari noticed their interaction and he said with a smile, "Mr. Song is really lucky to have such a beautiful girl by your side." "I''m not..." "Get me some tea!" Walter cut Novalee off before she could finish her words. This time, Novalee caught what Walter meant from his eyes. So, she poured some tea for Walter immediately. It was right at this moment that Walter asked, "Mr. Liu, what''s the condition?" "Oh, right, let''s get back to our business...I don''t mind cooperating with you, but your president shoulde and meet me, or else I wouldn''t know who to look for when an issuees up." "Just look for me if there''s any issue!" Walter took all the responsibility without hesitation. "That''s not it, Mr. Song, I know that you''re amiable and that Ms. Shen is your good friend, but I''ll definitely have to meet her if she genuinely wants to sign the contract with me. In other words, I won''t sign the contract if Ms. Shen doesn''te to me herself." Dakari stated his intentions explicitly. Walter had never expected that Dakari would make such a request. "Ms. Shen has been busy recently, so she has no time toe over." "Mr. Song, she would be able to take the time to meet me if she genuinely wants to cooperate with me. We have a rapid flight that can bring her here within an hour." Dakari''s stated his request very clearly that Mango had toe and sign the contract if she wanted to cooperate with him. Novalee noticed that Walter intended to continue arguing with Dakari, so she whispered, "I''ll talk to Ms. Shen as the decision is hers after all." Walter frowned and he suddenly recalled the mistake he made, so he whispered, "You call and tell her that I''m not around as I fell sick." Novalee felt helpless. "It''s not right to lie." "Come on, just do it. You''re my friend, right? Don''t you want me to guide you?" Novalee''s mouth twitched when she heard Walter''s words. What had he taught her? She had no idea what she had learnt from Walter. Nevertheless, Novalee nodded before going aside to call Mango as she didn''t want to ruin Walter''s reputation. Mango was in a rage as she couldn''t reach Walter but the moment she saw Novalee calling her, she answered in an instant. "Where''s Walter? That b*stard!" Mango sounded really enraged as soon as she picked up the call. Novalee was stunned before she said, "He didn''t dare call you, and he asked me to tell you that he''s ill." "He even told you to lie to me? Very well, tell Walter that I''ll surely teach him a lesson!" Rage nearly consumed Mango as she spoke. Novalee hurriedly exined, "Ms. Shen, we are in trouble as Mr. Liu insisted on youing over to sign the contract with him personally, or else he refuses to cooperate with us." Mango was stunned. How was she able to take care of Nathaniel if she went to the lodge? It was right at this moment that her phone rang and she saw from the caller ID that it was Genevieve, so she gestured to Novalee, "I''ll reply to youter as I have answer a call." Mango hung up the phone after that. From her standpoint, nothing was more important than Nathaniel at this moment. Perhaps Genevieve had a solution to Nathaniel''s condition now that she called? Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Mango quickly hung up her phone and sent Genevieve a text. "Genevieve, is there any news about Nathan''s illness?" Genevieve knew how hopeless Mango was and quickly replied, "Yes, I have some good news here. I have a senior who is very knowledgeable in this aspect. We''re lucky that he''s currently nearby the ce where you stay, but he seems to be staying in Bristol. I''m gonna meet you up. Perhaps we may go together." This was definitely good news for Mango. "Well, I''ll arrange someone to take care of Nathan. I''lle with you. Shall I pick you up now?" "It''s okay. I''m around there. Noah gave me your address." Words couldn''t describe how Mango felt after hearing the news from Genevieve. How could it be at yville? Wasn''t it the ce where Walter and Novalee staying now? Immediately, she sent a message to Novalee, "I cane over to sign the contract either today or tomorrow." After that, Novalee quickly told Dakari, "Ms. Shen might being over to sign the contract tomorrow." Walter couldn''t help but pause for a moment. "Are you sure?" "Yep, I just got a reply from Ms.Shen." Walter kept himself quiet. When Dakari heard that Mango wasing over, he knew that Zendaya''s wish had been fulfilled. He grinned and said, "Since you''re all here, let''s get some rest at my vi today. Shall I bring you around? I heard that you are looking forward to embarking on developing the tourism industry here. Let''s check out the scenery." Walter had nothing else better to do, so he nodded his head. Seeing that Walter didn''t object to this, Novalee just followed him. Dakari got someone to serve them and said, "Let''s have some ck tea. It''s locally grown." The scent of the tea got Walter interested. "Hmm... This smells good." "Well, we nted the tea ourselves. I''ll give you some if you like it, Mr. Song. "That''s way too kind of you. I''d rather buy from you instead." Walter smiled. Both of them were sipping the tea as they talked about romance. Novalee took a nce at Walter. She found out that they both really got along together quite well. He seemed to be a romantic person too. "I am going out for a walk." It would be awkward for her to stay here. The guys talked about love as if she wasn''t there. Did she really give people a feeling that she was a tough girl? When Walter saw that Novalee was about to head out, he quickly said, "Don''t go too far." "Okay, got it." After that, Novalee went out. Meanwhile, Dakari looked at Novalee''s retreating figure and he narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Mr. Song, you are a caring man." "I''d love to say so too." Walter had nothing else to say. Meanwhile, Novalee found that the scenery was picturesque outside. She looked around and sat down at the gazebo. "You''re really making yourself feel at home, huh?" Zendaya suddenly appeared in front of Novalee. Novalee paused for a moment before she ignored her. Knowing that the two of them wouldn''t get along peacefully, she didn''t bother to pretend with Zendaya. However, Zendaya didn''t get angry although she was being ignored. Instead, she sat down beside Novalee. "I heard that Ms. Shen ising?" "What are you gonna do about it?" Novalee couldn''t help but question Zendaya Zendaya asked in a low voice, "Is Ms. Shen beautiful?" "She''s more attractive than you." "Oh really? Can''t wait to see her." Zendaya didn''t believe in Novalee''s words. Novalee felt that it was really a waste of time to talk to her, so she quickly got up and left. "Novalee, you''d better know your ce. Walter took care of you just because he pitied you." Although Novalee didn''t have any further thoughts about Walter, Zendaya''s words made her a little upset. She turned her head and looked at Zendaya, "If I really wanted to fight you, you won''t even have a chance, and he won''t take care of you. Please don''t take yourself too seriously." "You..." Zendaya stood up angrily. "What? Are you really going to start a fight? I bet that even if you do, Walter will stand up for me and not you!" Novalee really didn''t want to flex her status, but Zendaya had gone too far. After all, it felt good to be able to pull rank on others. Upon hearing Novalee''s words, Zendaya became speechless. She had seen Walter''s methods. He wouldn''t care who you were. As long as someone provoked him, he would not miss the chance to take revenge. This made Zendaya more infatuated with Walter, and it seemed that she was a little masochistic. Novalee decided to leave the ce as she couldn''t stand Zendaya''s aggressive attitude. Soon after, she met Walter. Walter grinned and leaned on the pir with his arms crossed in front of him. Looking at Novalee coming from the opposite side, he said, "Actually, I wouldn''t dare hit her in front of her brother." "What?" Novalee was a little stunned. Her face blushed red as she was caught off guard. "As a man, how can you eavesdrop on our conversation?" "Eavesdropping? Please, I was listening in openly. I didn''t see you trying to discuss the situation with me when you were using my name to get your way?" Although Novalee felt that her approach was slightly petty, so what? It was a fact she was willing to admit. "What''s the matter? Do I have to pay royalties for using your name?" "Of course you can!" Walter really knew how to go with the flow. Then, Novalee took out a coin from her pocket and hastily put it on Walter''s palm. "Here you go, we''re even now. Let''s cooperate again next time." After that, Novalee left. Walter looked at the coin in his hand and couldn''t helpughing. "Am I only worth a penny?" "That''s a lot! Return it to me if you don''t want it." Novalee wanted to grab the coin while she spoke. "Nope, I won''t return it. Who even asks for money they gave away?" Walter raised his arm and took a step back. Hence, Novalee lost her bnce and directly fell onto Walter. "Ah!!" She yelled in fright, anticipating a bad fall onto the floor. Unexpectedly, a warm chest suddenly came around her. An arm hooked around her tiny waist. "So, you''ll throw yourself at me if I don''t give you your money? Not bad." Walter smiled. Novalee felt shy at first. After all, it was her first time being so close to a man. Her mouth twitched upon hearing his remarks. She suddenly raised her foot violently and stepped on Walter''s. "Ouch!" In pain, Walter immediately let go of Novalee. Novalee said gleefully, "I''m sorry. That''s the interest rate." After that, she snorted and left. Walter grimaced in pain. "Novalee, don''t you know how to behave like a woman? Won''t guys run away when they see you?" Novalee slightly paused her footsteps. She was born this way. What could she do? If a man really loved her, he had to love the authentic her. She didn''t want to change her character in order to please a man. She left confidently after the thought crossed her mind. Zendaya watched Novalee and Walter''s interaction from afar. She clenched her fists together in anger. Novalee was lying! There was definitely something between them. Why did she feel that Novalee was full of wicked schemes? Perhaps Mango was just a guise, and Novalee was the one who had feelings for Walter. There was a trace of hatred across Zendaya''s eyes. However, Walter noticed those resentful eyes behind him and he abruptly turned back. Zendaya presented a tender smile. "Mr. Song, you seem to be close with Novalee. Are you both a couple?" Walter really ''admired'' Zendaya. He wondered how could she change her expression within seconds so impably. It was such a waste that she didn''t pursue acting. He had seen various kinds of women, some of which who were just like Zendaya. He could see their desires and wild schemes at a nce. "My rtionship with Novalee is none of your business..." Zendaya was left speechless. She could only reply awkwardly, "I was just asking though." "Don''t think you can mess around here, or else there will be consequences." Walter left after finishing his sentence. Dakari came out from nowhere and saw Zendaya gritting her teeth in anger. He whispered, "He''s just an ordinary man. What''s making you so pissed?" "I want him! You don''t know how excellent he is. Not long ago, something happened to the Sminorf Corporation and it almost went bankrupt. However, he managed to save the desperate crisis all alone. Walter is indeed a diamond in the rough and he has a bright future ahead of him. I can live a luxurious life by bing Mrs. Song. Most importantly, I can lend a hand to your business as well. I don''t care, Dakari. You gotta help me." Zendaya coquettishly shook Dakari''s arm like a spoiled child. "Is Novalee really his lover?" Dakari had his own reasons for asking this question. Meanwhile, Zendaya knew her brother''s character quite well. She quickly said, "No, I heard that a friend of Walter asked him to take care of Novalee. Otherwise, how would a man like him fall in love with a crass girl like Novalee?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "No wonder!" Dakari''s eyes lit up instantly. "Let''s make a deal. We will take what we need respectively. What do you think?" "Cool." An agreement was made between both of them. While they were discussing how to tackle them, Walter had already entered the living room. On the other hand, Novalee was still sipping her tea. He whispered, "Don''t drink alcohol or any other beverages at dinner. Be mindful of your surroundings." "Why not?" Novalee''s eyes were wide open. Walter confirmed that no one was around before he whispered, "I am afraid that the siblings might be up to something. You might very well wake up in another man''s bed." "Walter Song!" Novalee felt annoyed upon hearing Walter''s words. Nevertheless, Walter continued, "Why don''t we find an excuse to leave?" Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Novalee immediately looked around and said, "How shall we excuse ourselves?" "I''lle up with any excuse as long as you want to leave. I can feel that Dakari is attempting to tackle you. Lemme find another business partner instead. I don''t really like this person." Walter''s words made her shocked. "Emm...l thought both of you got along well with each other." "Remember, you have to associate with everyone in this field but you don''t have to be really close to them. Dakari seems to be my equal, but he''s just an empty shell. I''m far better than him." "Hm..." she said. Novalee never thought that Walter would say such disgusting words, and her sarcasm irritated Walter. "You gotta believe in me. You will soon beholden by these famous sayings." Just when Walter and Novalee were chit-chatting, Dakari entered the room with Zendaya. "Mr. Song, Miss Zhang, this is my sister, Zendaya Liu." Dakari said with a grin, and Zendaya followed behind bashfully. Walter smiled, "We know each other. She is ourpany''s designer." "Really? That''s fate. I had my chefs prepare dinner. Let''s celebrate it tonight." As soon as Dakari finished speaking, Walter replied apologetically, "What a coincidence. I was informed that Mango is gonna arrive soon. Novalee and I will be picking her up from the airport." "Didn''t you mention that she will being tomorrow?" Zendaya''s face took on a ghastly expression. "Who knows? Mango doesn''t really follow the rules. I have no choice but to pick her up even if it''s late at night. Well, I will do whatever I can to express my love to her." One could see the love Walter had for Mango through his eyes. It was the first time that Zendaya had seen it. Although Walter often looked at Novalee with a gaze of warmth, it was still iparable. Jealousy erupted in her chest. She was nursing a grudge against Mango whom she never met. Was Novalee telling her the truth? Was Mango the one whom Walter had fallen in love with? "Well, I''ll go with you then. I''m very curious to see what Ms. Shen looks like." "I''m sorry. Mango doesn''t like strangers picking her up." Walter directly rejected Zendaya''s request. He was annoyed. Zendaya still wanted to say something, but Dakar! stopped her. "Zendaya, let Mr. Song do his thing. Well have plenty of chances to meet up in future." "Dakari!" Zendaya looked at Dakari with some resentment. How she wished that Dakari would say something to make them stay. However, Dakari just smiled and asked, "Since you two are busy, shall I ask someone to send you?" "No, I drove here on my own. Gotta leave now. See you around." Walter then directly reached out his hand to Novalee. "Let''s go. Don''t tell me you n to stay here? That won''t work either. If Mango doesn''t see you there, she definitely won''t let me off." Novaleeughed at his sarcasm. He did not seem to be what she thought, and he made her feel safe. She ced her hand on Walter''s and they left together. Zendaya angrily stomped her feet after they were gone. "Dakari, what''s wrong with you? I thought we had a deal. Just let me know if you don''t want to help me, I would have just done it myself." "Don''t worry, silly." Dakari rolled his eyes and teased, "Look at his cleanplexion. He is just a spoiled child spoonfed by his parents who spend money without thinking twice. Even with a great business sense, I don''t believe that he is able to withstand my siege. Keep calm. You and I gonna get our wishes soon." "What do you mean, Dakari?" Zendaya was puzzled. Dakari sneered, "Silly, have you forgotten that this ce belongs to me? Trust me. His talents can''t be put to use here. I have already asked Nixon to surround them. Nobody would know that we did it if they were beaten or robbed." Zendayaughed happily. "I trust you, Dakari. Promise me not to harm him. He is my man." "Since when has he became yours? Well, he is still a yboy who loves to tackle gals like you. I really can''t see what''s good about that brat. Apart from having a good background and good looks, there''s nothing else that could possibly catch your eye." Dakari''s nder of Walter annoyed Zendaya. "What about Novalee then? Aren''t you still thinking about her? You are no different." "How can youpare yourself with me? I am a man!" "Well, fine, let''s stop arguing here. I trust Nixon''s abilities. I better get myself dressed now. Let''s wait for them to bring Walter back." Zendaya left happily. Both Walter and Novalee got into their car immediately once they left Winterbourne Lodge. Novalee breathed a sigh of relief and said, "We''ve finally escaped. I was afraid that I might get sick if we stayed there any longer. It seems to be depressing whenever I think that our n can only be carried out only if Dakari said so." "Not precisely. If I wanted him to continue to be the boss here, he can surely achieve that. On the contrary, if he provokes me, he can be reced at any time." Walter''s words stunned Novalee for a moment, and she then replied with some contempt, "Can you just stop bragging?" "I never brag. Just stop talking and fasten your seat belt. Be quick. I don''t think Dakari would let us go so easily. He should have a backup n to harm us." After all, Walter was a very experienced man. "What else can he do?" "I have no idea, but it''s always wise to be cautious." Walter started his car. Soon, he realized that a car was tailing him from behind. "Well, as I said, Dakari is not giving up on us." "What do you mean?" Novalee wanted to look backward. "Don''t look and strap yourself in. Someone is following us." "What?!" Novalee started to be anxious. "Then what shall we do?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "I''m here. Don''t worry." Seeing that Novalee turn pale, Walter immediatelyforted her. "What else can you do?" Walter felt annoyed after being underestimated by Novalee once again. The car from behind suddenly elerated. Even if Walter sped up, the car behind was in hot pursuit. There was a grave look on Walter''s face. "Turn on your cellphone now. Check if there are any ghats nearby." Walter''s words stunned Novalee for a moment. "Are you insane? You''re still thinking of exploring the ghats? Our bodies may not even be discovered if we were killed.¡± "Listen to me, hurry up!" Walter raised his voice suddenly. Novalee was taken aback by his volume. Walter''s unusual anger made her nervous. Unconsciously, she took out her phone and pulled up the map app, and searched for nearby ghats. "There''s a ghat three hundred meters away from us." "Hold tight, babygirl." Walter elerated and directly drove his car into the mountain road. Nixon couldn''t help butugh upon looking at Walter''s actions. "An outsider is indeed an outsider. You''re making this easy for us." "Well Nixon, we are going to receivepliments from Mr. Liu again if we are able to catch him today." His subordinate said happily. A smug look appeared on Nixon''s face. Walter drove until he was out of CCTV range. Then, he told Novalee, "Fasten your seat belt and stay in the car. No matter what happens, don''te out." "Hey, what are you doing?" Novalee could feel her heart beating in fear. Walter patted her head gently with a smile and said, "I''m going to show you something." "What''s that?" After he shut off the ignition, Walter then parked the car. Then, he got out and locked it. "Are you crazy, Walter? Come back inside!" His suicidal behaviour gave her much anxiety as she quickly knocked on the window and shouted. Walter just smiled at her. He then took out the lighter from his pocket and lit a cigarette. When Nixon and his men saw Walter getting out of the car to wait for them, they couldn''t help but "Nixon, is this man crazy? Do you think he will bribe us with money to free them? I heard that this guy was wealthy." Nixon smiled and said, "Let''s see how much he can pay us, and we''ll take the money first. I won''t comin about extra money." Seeing that they seemed to be underestimating him, Walter took a deep drag of his cigarette. The smoke shrouded his face, obscuring his expression from others. Meanwhile, Novalee was still knocking against the window. "Walter, don''t try to be brave. I swear, I won''t tease you anymore. Come inside! These people are mercenaries. You won''t be able to fight them off." Listening to Novalee''s words, Walter''s mouth twitched in displeasure. Nixon stopped his car and got off with his men. There were ten of them. When Novalee saw these people through the window, her legs shuddered. "Walter!" However, Walter did not pay any attention to her. "What do you want to do?" Walter put out his cigarette. Seeing that Walter was so calm, Nixon thought that Walter was feeling good about himself. He smiled and said, "Mr. Song, someone asked me to capture you, and he paid 100,000 dors for you. I''m asking for your cooperation so it''ll be easier for everybody." "100,000 dors? Isn''t it too little? I should be worth more than that." Upon hearing Walter''s words, Nixon Davis roared inughter. "So, Mr. Song, do you mean to ransom yourself with arge sum of cash?" "I don''t like the word ''ransom''. Why don''t y''all give it to me instead? If each and every one of you gives me 100,000 dors, I''ll let you go." Walter''s words made the roars ofughter even louder. Nixon was even more convinced that Walter wasn''t clear of what he was doing. "Mr. Song, that''s not funny at all." "Do I look like I''m joking to you?" Walter smiled, but his eyes narrowed in a split second as a cold glint shed in them. Before Nixon could react, Walter was already prepared to attack him. Chapter 695 Chapter 695 "D*mn it, this idiot is challenging me.¡± Nixon''s subordinates sneered at Walter for being overconfident, however, they weren''tughing anymore the next moment. Walter''s attack utterly routed them. Novalee was worried that she almost called the police, but then she was dumbfounded by Walter''s miraculous ability. Was this really the same Walter she knew? Nixon realised that Walter was a martial arts practitioner and he was being snookered now. He wished to save his subordinates but to no avail. Even he himself was subdued. Walter said with a smile, "You punks want to fight me? It seems like Zendaya doesn''t understand me at all. Go back and tell her that when I was in the army, you runts wouldn''t be qualified enough to be my opponents. Got it?" His tough talk surprised Novalee. Nixon was regretful to find that Walter was a veteran, and he shouldn''t have underestimated his opponent. "What''s wrong? Sounds like you''re not convinced? Let me show you what I''m capable of." Amidst the conversation, Walter beat them once again. They could only parry his blows without being able to hit back. Some of them would even be hospitalized for a month. "You know what to report to your boss." After some stretches to loosen up, he got back to his car. Novalee looked at him nkly. "Have you fallen in love with me?" Walter felt that he had finally restored his image in front of Novalee. He ran his hand through his hair and disyed a smug smile, "Do you realize I''m an attractive guy now?" Novalee nodded subconsciously, but then she realized that she had been mesmerized by Walter. His smug look didn''t sit with her right. Hence, she couldn''t help but say, "You''re absolutely full of yourself. Bear in mind that though you are good at fighting, you''re still a yboy." "My gosh, why am I still a ''yboy'' to you? Are you blind?" Walter was not happy at being regarded as that. Novalee chuckled and said softly, "Let''s go. It''s quite troublesome if someone else sees us." "That''s nothing wrong with self-defense. They''re way too weak." Despite his words, Walter drove out his car of the mountain road. "Do you think that our project will be called off after Dakari and Zendaya treated us this way, and their subordinates were then beaten up by you?" Novalee thought about their unfavorable situation on the road. "Well, do you really think that I''m putting all my eggs in one basket?" Walter was amused by Novalee''s innocence. "Dakari is an influential man here. We can''t carry out our n if he does not agree with us." "Silly gal, business is muchplicated than you expect. There''s a lot to learn if you want to seed. Follow me. I''ll take you to see someone." Walter turned his car in a different direction. "Where are we heading?" asked Novalee. Novalee was a little uneasy. Unexpected things happened whenever Walter was around. She had no clue what would happen next, or what Walter would do. She couldn''t figure him out. Perceiving that Novalee was staring at himself, Walter said narcissistically, "Realised my merits now? Did you fall in love with me?" "Shut up!" Novalee quickly turned around. This man was capable, but he was way too narcissistic. Meanwhile, Novalee admired the scenery outside the car till Walter pulled over his car in front of a club. "Why did you bring me here?" "Don''t be afraid. I swear that I have no ill intentions towards you." Walter felt that Novalee must have some misunderstanding towards him. Otherwise, why did she look so defensive? Novalee was slightly embarrassed. She followed Walter into the club after getting down from the car. This club wasvishly decorated and it was members-only. Novalee seemed to be overwhelmed by the luxurious surroundings and brand new experience of entering a club. Walter had already gotten used to Novalee''s old-fashioned behavior after knowing her for quite some time. Mischievously he said, "Even water costs a hundred dors here. So go easy on it." "I don''t think I will..." Her funny reaction made himugh. "I''m just stringing you along! How naive you are." "Stop picking on me, Walter." Angry, Novalee turned and left, but Walter reminded her, "Did you forget about your mission? I don''t mind if you can''tplete the task as instructed by Mango. It''s your choice." "You are really a pill, Walter." Novalee stomped back to him angrily. "Where are we going?" Growing up in a small town, she was green and inexperienced. She kept reminding herself to not compare herself with Walter, who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. But that was no reason for her to be teased! She had her limits as well! Meanwhile, Walterforted her, "I''m just kidding, Novalee. Come with me." Novalee did not answer but silently followed Walter all the way to a private room. Several men were waiting patiently inside the room. By the time Novalee and Walter entered, one of the men stood up and greeted them with a smile, "d to see you here, Mr. Song." "Likewise. Have a seat." Walter dominated the whole private room once he arrived. Novalee looked at Walter. Thefortable way he sat with confident gestures impressed her. He seemed to be entirely different than usual. Meanwhile, Walter found Novalee standing bewildered by the door, so he quickly waved to her. "Come here, Novalee." "Okay." Novalee walked over uneasily and sat beside Walter. Her nose was filled with Walter''s scent. Novalee''s obedient look caught Orion''s sight. He then took a nce at Walter, asked," Mind introducing us, Mr. Song?" "She is my secretary, Novalee Zhang and this is Dakari Liu''s cousin, Orion Liu." Novalee was surprised for a moment at the man''s identity. She greeted Orion as soon as she recovered from her daze. Orion paid more respect to Novalee when he noticed the way that Walter treated her. "Nice to meet you here, Miss Zhang." "Just make yourself at home. You can have as much food as you want, ok?" Walter patted her head gently. One could feel the importance of Novalee in his heart through the affection in his gaze. "That''s right, Miss Zhang. It''s my pleasure to treat you." Novalee was ttered. Walter grinned and said, "Orion, I heard that you had put in a lot of effort to ensure your cousin''s sess. Back then, two of you left the vige on your own to find a better life. However, he''s be a powerful man while you are a nobody. Why is your life totally unfavorablepared to his?" "Ah, let''s not talk about that." This upset Orion. "That wicked Dakari. He was afraid that I might challenge him, so he tripped me up numerous times over the past few years. My wife even ran away from me." Orion took a big gulp of wine. Novalee wished to ask him something, but when Walter shook his head, she had to remain silent. Walter asked, "Don''t you ever think of changing your life? Or will you like to see Dakari living luxuriously, while you live your life being shunned?" "You don''t understand me. My sworn brothers have their own families too. Dakari is unexpectedly cruel. You can''t imagine what will he do if he knows that they''re helping me build myself back up again. I have been thinking to put all this to an end with Dakari, but I still have a daughter. I have to take care of her." Orion seemed to have finally found a confidant, so he expressed his frustrations and helplessness. "Mr. Song, he broke our promise which was to share the money we first earned. Then, I was told that he was kidnapped, and all the money was gone. Isn''t that too much of a coincidence? Soon after that, Dakari opened a studio. Where did he get the money?" "You didn''t question him at all?" "Of course I did. He said he borrowed the money from somewhere. I didn''t have any evidence that he stole the money. What else could I do?" Orion took a sip of wine and sighed, "I did everything I could, but I just couldn''t get the remuneration in return. People left me as time passed. I knew that they have to earn a living as well. There''s no loyalty without money in this world." "You''re right. Perhaps there is someone helping Dakari." Walter''s words made Orion pause before he nodded and said, "Yeah, there is a mysterious benefactor supporting him. None of us knows who it is, but Dakari always seeks for his help whenever he encounters problems." "Orion, do you have the confidence to defeat Dakari if I can provide you financial support?" Walter made Novalee widen her eyes once again. She pulled at Walter''s cuff subconsciously. Orion was astonished. "Are you serious, Mr. Song?" "I mean it. Dakari provoked me and made me pissed off. All of my businesses are legal, but I still need to ask for his permission to start my business here. You know that I don''t care about money and I dislike it when someone pushes me hard. I hoped that you can topple Dakari to be the leader here. I will give you 70% dividends from my business if you are able to make it. After all, he shall receive retribution for his dirty tactics all these years. You reap what you sow. In other words, you can also make your business legal if you work with me. Soon, you will be a sessful entrepreneur and your daughter will finally get the respect she deserves. Think about it." Orion was silent. This made Novalee surprised. She knew that Walter was a sly person, but she did not expect that he was actually good at persuading people too. "Mr. Orion, Mr. Song is really capable. He was once in the army and well-connected. As long as you keep it by the books, wealth is just a step away. This is your one and only opportunity. I hope youN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. can grab it, or else there''s still a lot of people waiting for it. You have to understand that." Novalee''s remarks immediately changed Orion''s look. Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Walter seemed to be somewhat surprised. Novalee was tugging his sleeve not long before as if she was very worried. He couldn''t believe that she had spoken on his behalf. He realized this woman was promisingly clever. On the other hand, Orion was pondering in silence. Walter did not urge him. His eyebrows slightly frowned as he drank the wine. " The wine doesn''t taste good at all. Go get me a Lafite in any year from the bar, Novalee." "Sure." She had started to admire Walter. She quickly got up and went out. Meanwhile, Orion was worried about her. "Mr. Song, Even though this club doesn''t belong to Dakari, his men still maye over. What if Miss Zhang meets them?" "No worries. Novalee is not as stupid as you think." Orion smiled shyly upon hearing that. Novalee ordered a bottle of wine as requested by Walter. However, she saw a familiar figure when she was heading back to the room. It was Zendaya! Without thinking twice, Novalee decided to follow her. Zendaya went to another private room. Novalee saw several men inside. The man right in the middle, with a muscr body wearing a gold chain around his neck, caught her sight. Hmm... he looked nouveau rich indeed. Zendaya fawned on the man. "Gavin george, you should''ve spared me some time to dress up beforeing." "You look incredibly good even without dressing-up." The man, Gavin George had a coarse voice. Based on the ent, Novalee found out he wasn''t a local. Perhaps, he was a foreigner just like Walter. So why was Zendaya here for? Dakari ordered his men to ambush two of them not long ago. Now, Zendaya was here to meet up with this so-called Gavin. She felt that something was not right. She left instantly with the wine in her hand. Inside the room, Walter and Orion had been talking about other unimportant things. Novalee tugged Walter''s cuff. Walter realized that Novalee seemed very feminine now. "Yes?" He smiled as he asked. "I have something to tell you." Novalee whispered. Meanwhile, Orion turned on the karaoke machine. The music soon overpowered Novalee''s voice. "What is it?" Walter couldn''t hear her well. Novalee had no choice but to shout in Walter''s ear, "I have something to tell you." Orion happened to see this when he turned around. He smirked, "Seems like the two of you are madly in love. You should sing a song together, right?" For the sake of Novalee''s safety, Walter wasn''t going to exin much as that may somehow embarrass her. People might respect her and treat her kindly only when they thought that she was his girlfriend. After all, most of the men that came here were looking to satisfy their lust. Novalee felt uneasy. She wished to exin, but Walter held her hand firmly and said, "Okay, let''s sing a song together. I am tone-deaf, but don''t you dareugh at me." He pulled Novalee up as he spoke. I cant sing. Novalee was ashamed.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Chill out. I''ve heard you sing before. You''re good at it. Who else do you wanna sing with if not me?" He used this way to tell others that Novalee belonged to him and that he wouldn''t let her sing with another man. Among Orion''s friends, he could feel that there were two guys who had intentions towards Novalee. He was asked by Mango to take care of Novalee. Therefore, he couldn''t imagine the consequences if something happened to Novalee. On top of that, he liked her decent personality as well. However, what Walter didn''t know was that only lovers sang songs together in Novalee''s hometown. Hence, she was slightly embarrassed. "I can''t do it, Walter." "You shouldn''t reject my offer. Come with me." Novalee could not understand the message in Walter''s eyes. Her brain failed to work properly as if she had used up all her intelligence. "Well..." "Why don''t we sing ''Somebody Else'' ?" As soon as Walter finished speaking, Orionughed. "Mr. Song, this song seems to be inauspicious. Why don''t you sing ''Best of My Love''?" "Only you know how to sing such an antique song, Orion." Walter smiled and pulled at Novalee''s hand. Novalee could tell that she had to sing the song no matter what. s, she must inform him about Zendaya and Gavin, so she gritted her teeth and asked, "Will youe home with me if I sing the song?" Orion and the others were amused by what they had just heard. "Mr. Song, Miss Zhang wants some alone time with you." "What can I do? I am way too attractive." Walter''s words almost made Novalee faint. Seeing that Novalee was about to lose her temper, Walter replied instantly, "Okay, we''ll leave after this song. Boy, I haven''t seen you in such a hurry before." Hearing this, the othersughed once again. Novalee felt that her face had gone as red as a ripened tomato. She red at Walter and was forced to look for a song. Then, she found a song from her hometown. "You want to sing? All right, let''s do it. It won''t be me who''s embarrassed though." Novalee thought. Walter was slightly stunned when he saw Novalee pick a traditional song. He looked at her quizzically. "Are you sure you want to sing this song?" "So you can''t sing it? Then let''s forget it and get going." Novalee was going to put down the microphone. However, Walter beamed a smile, "Are you kidding? There is nothing I can''t do." He sang the song without a second thought. Novalee waspletely stunned. She had never expected that Walter knew how to sing this song. He gave a deep rumblingugh in his chest after receiving a surprised look from Novalee. He would never tell Novalee that he once had arade-in-arms who sang this song for three years. That was the reason that he could sing this song quite well. Orion and his gang gave a big apuse to Walter for his amazing singing. Novalee froze on the spot and suddenly felt annoyed. Was there anything that he couldn''t do? How did a man like him exist? He was such a good-looking man and he came from a well-off family. People might feel inferior in front of him. Seeing Novalee''s annoyed look, Walter said with a smile," It''s your turn! Come on." Novalee had no choice but continue to sing. The way they sang together looked very intimate and it really made people feel that they were genuine couple. After one song, Walter felt like he''d strained his voice. Novalee''s song used up a lot of his effort, and he had not been this indulgent in a long time. Right after a sip of water, he saw Novalee pulling his sleeve to leave. "You should enjoy yourself more, Mrs. Song," Orion said hurriedly. He called Novalee "Mrs. Song". Novalee''s face was blushing red. Fortunately, her skin was dark and it was hard to spot. Otherwise, it would be truly embarrassing. However, Walter sensed the anxiety from Novalee''s eyes. Something must have happened. "Forget it, Orion. She really wants me to get her that bag. We''ll go first. This meal is on me. Think about what I said. Give me a call tonight, all right? If I don''t hear from you by tomorrow, I''ll get someone else to do it." Orion''s facial expression turned serious. "Okay, I''ll consider it." Walter left the room with Novalee. He was nning to leave, but Novalee stopped him. She pointed to another private room and said, "I saw Zendaya just now. She went into that private room with a man who didn''t seem to be a good person. I heard Zendaya call him Gavin. What will she do with us again?" Walter frowned at her words. Logically, it would take some time for Nixon to report their failure. Even if they talked on the phone, Zendaya shouldn''t be looking for other aplices so soon. It was better to be safe than sorry, so Walter decided to be on guard. "Stay here. Lemme take a look." "Have you found a way to get inside? Aren''t you afraid that Zendaya will see you?" Novalee felt that Walter might be insane. Walter grinned, "I have my ways. Stay still here. Just tell others I went to the restroom if someone asks." "Be careful." Novalee could not help worrying about Walter. Walter nodded his head and left. The door was closed tightly, and there was a waiter standing right beside it like a bodyguard. He greeted Walter politely when he saw himing over. "Hi sir, the guest inside needs some privacy. Please go somewhere else, sir." "I''m heading to the restroom." Walter said casually. Again, the waiter replied politely," Sorry sir, all the rooms here are fully booked. You can go to the bathroom on the first floor if you wish." Then, the door opened a fraction. "Excuse me, bring me some wine." One of the men inside ced an order. Walter took this chance to nce inside. Zendaya was sitting beside a muscr man, and he could see that the man''s hand was stroking her leg. With a coy expression, Zendaya was acquiescent to his behavior. Then, Walter walked away. Gavin seemed to be quite familiar? However, he couldn''t remember who he was. At this moment, Zendaya looked out of the door just in time for her to see Walter''s retreating figure. Why was he here? Did he see something? "Mr. George, excuse me to thedies please." Zendaya was about to get up, but she was directly pinned down on the sofa by Gavin. "You can only excuse yourself only after I have enough fun." He kissed Zendaya afterward. Hence, Zendaya didn''t dare to resist him, but anxiety filled her heart. On the other hand, Novalee rushed to Walter. She asked with concern, "What''s going on?" "Let''s talk after we get out of here." Walter walked to the door with Novalee. His rapid speed caused him to bump into the man opposite him. Ah, sh*t. Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Walter fell and hurt his b*ttock. "How did you walk? Watch out from me!" He was d*mn furious. He jumped up and was going to fight with the person. "What are you doing here, Walter?" At this moment, a melodic and lilting voice sounded, which stopped Walter immediately. He saw both Genevieve and Mango standing and staring at him when he turned around. The person who had just spoken was Genevieve. Walter was in great astonishment. Weren''t they supposed to arrive the next day? So what made them arrive earlier than expected? Furthermore, why were they at this club? Novalee was delighted to meet Mango here, and she happily ran to her. "You''re here, Ms. Shen? Didn''t you say that you would arrive by tomorrow?" Mango smiled at her and then walked forward to the man who was knocked down by Walter. She bowed apologetically to him. "I''m sorry." She gestured in apology. Walter suddenly felt uneasy. "It''s my fault, Mango. I will apologize for my mistake." He immediately pulled her away. Genevieve was kind of annoyed when she saw his overprotective nature towards Mango. Of course, so was Mango. She pushed Walter away and made a gesture to the man. "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhong. This is my friend. Nice to meet you here." She reached out her hand to Maxton. Maxton smiled and said, "It''s okay. This gentleman is quite aggressive. Since he''s your friend, I will forgive him. Let''s talk inside." "Sure." Mango nodded her head. Happily, she led him and Genevieve to the private room she had booked. On the other hand, Walter seemed to be neglected. He couldn''t stand that the person who ignored him was Mango, and his heart was consumed by jealousy. "Hey, count me in." He was about to follow them but was locked outside by Mango. "How dare you, Mango..." Walter intended to break into the room, but when he recalled how Mango treated Mr. Zhong and how Genevieve was there as well, he calmed himself. Perhaps they were here to talk about Mango''s voice? Walter kept himself calm. Novalee felt sorry for him when she caught a glimpse of hurt on his face. "Would you like to have a drink?" Novalee suggested him. Walter looked at her and said, "You can''t afford the wine I want." That was the truth, but it hurt Novalee. "Beer can make you drunk too. Don''t tell me that you can only get drunk on Lafite." Walter was clearly not in the mood. To be honest, he was sad when Mango ignored him. This was the bad thing about love. Any small action from the person you fancied would hurt you terribly. He was reluctant to leave, but it didn''t look good for him to wait around. Hence, he agreed to go with Novalee. "Okay, I''ll give you a chance to buy me a treat." He eventually took a seat in the lobby. Novalee knew that he wasn''t in a good mood, so she did not fuss over his impolite actions. Just then, she asked the waiter to get them a case of beer and said to Walter, "Cheers!" "Are we doing shots?" He did not intend to bully Novalee, but he just wanted to drown his sorrows in beer. Moderate drinking couldn''t get rid of his bad mood. Novalee didn''t say anything either. However, she bottomed up her beer without hesitation. Then, she turned the empty bottle upside down. Her unrestrained character pleased Walter instantly. "Woah, I like that!" Walter was no slouch, and he drank one whole bottle in one gulp as well. They didn''t talk to each other as they downed multiple bottles. Soon, empty bottles were surrounding the table. After that, Novalee burped ufortably. Then, she said, "I am going to the restroom." "Be careful, don''t go into the wrong room." However, Novalee had already left. Now, Walter was left drinking alone. He found it so boring the more he drank. Then, the door opened. Walter looked up and saw Zendaya walking in instead of Mango. Zendaya was dazed for a second. She recalled what she saw earlier, and she had wondered if it was Walter. Now, she was pleased to see him drinking alone. "What a coincidence, Mr. Song. What makes you here again? Shall I drink with you?¡± "Get lost!" Walter was in a bad mood, and he didn''t even try to be nice to her. It wasn''t the first time Zendaya was driven away by Walter, so she smiled brazenly. "Let me drink with you, Mr. Song. Two is always better than one when ites to drinking." As she spoke, she went to pour some beer for Walter. Walter''s bad mood worsened when he saw how Zendaya acted, and he pushed her aside. "Don''t ever touch me after another man has had you. Do you think I''m that easy?" Zendaya''s face suddenly turned pale. Did he see it? Zendayaforted herself earlier that Walter was only passing by the room where she was just now and that he''d seen nothing. His remarks pierced her heart which made her cry. "Mr. Song, it''s not what you think. I can exin." "I don''t even care! Get out of here! I''m sick of you." Walter''s merciless words made Zendaya burst into tears. Just then, Mango and Genevieve stepped out of the room. "Mango!" Walter stood up and ran towards Mango. Then, he subconsciously created a distance between Maxton and Mango. Again. Mango was speechless. She smiled apologetically to Maxton and made a gesture that said, "Sorry for causing trouble, Mr. Zhong." "It''s okay. Let''s talk next time." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Maxton was indeed a handsome man, and it seemed like no one could break his calm expression. He grinned at Walter and left. Zendaya had never seen him being so protective towards a woman. He wasn''t even this worried about Novalee. Thus, she couldn''t help squinting her eyes. After Maxton left, Walter abruptly turned around and grabbed Mango''s shoulders. He growled. "Can''t you just give me a call before you arrive? You have no idea how terrible the level of safety here is. What am I to do if something happens to you? You''re infuriating." Zendaya was taken aback. Mango? The woman whom he was in love with? She couldn''t help but squint her eyes again as she gave Mango a once over. This woman was indeed very attractive, and Zendaya had to admit the fact that Mango was prettier than her. Zendaya got jealous, and she had underestimated the importance of Mango to Walter. Seeing that Walter was out of his mind, Genevieve pulled him away and said," Are you crazy, Walter? Mango came here to deal with something." "Of course I know. Didn''t I tell you that I can handle this by myself? What are you doing here? Do you know who Dakari is? Are you just going toe whenever he calls? Isn''t that stupid?" He raised his voice unconsciously, and he became more annoyed when he recalled how Mango had ignored him earlier. "What are you talking about? What contract and agreement do you mean? Mango is not here for that, she''s here about Nathaniel. Maxton is my senior, and he can be a great help to Nathaniel''s illness. What the hell are you on about?" Genevieve''s remarks actually stunned Walter. She was here for Nathaniel? Did shee all the way not for him or the agreement, but for Nathaniel? Walter felt as if he had been gutted, and all of his internal organs were spilling out. He had always known that the person Mango loved was Nathaniel. However, he told himself that he finally had a chance to take care of her after Nathaniel had fallen severely ill. Even if Mango wasn''t interested in him, at least Nathaniel didn''t have the strength to get in his way. He would give up everything in this world for Mango. However, she could do the same for Nathaniel. The undeniable fact hurt him, but he just couldn''t help himself. Mango had told him once before that she didn''t love him. Right now, he could only watch as Mango sacrificed all she could to save Nathaniel and getting hurt in the process. He stepped back abruptly with a bitter smile. "Seems like you''re not here for me. I''ve read too much into it." He returned to his table before he picked up the bottle and gulped down the beer. The beer flowed into his mouth. It tasted bitter, but not as bitter as the hardship he was facing in this rtionship. Novalee returned from thedies'' room just in time to see what happened. She felt sympathy towards Walter. " Are you leaving now, Ms. Shen? Shall we stay together if you don''t mind?" Walter lowered his voice. "Ms. Shen hase here to do something urgent, Novalee. Stop messing around. She doesn''t take this project as seriously as you think." Mango felt awful as she looked at Walter. She knew that she had hurt Walter, but there was nothing she could do. She had given all her love to Nathaniel, and there was no room for anyone else. Walter was good to her, but she didn''t deserve it. She wished to say something but Novalee interrupted her. "Well, stop staying that. Though it seems like Ms. Shen isn''t putting much effort into this project, but she does hope that the agreement will be sessfully signed. Am I right, Ms. Shen?" Novalee smiled pleadingly towards Mango. She hoped that Mango would go easy on Walter this time. Mango paused before she nodded with a smile. Then, she gestured, "That''s absolutely right. I value this contract very much, Walter. With you in charge of this, I feel much better. Once this comes through, I''ll need to thank you properly." "Cut the crap. I''m not a kid. Well, you''d better get your stuff done instead. Don''t get in the way of me and my drinks. Let''s go on, Novalee!" Walter said loudly, but Mango couldn''t ignore the sorrow in his eyes. It was lucky that Novalee was here. Mango gave Genevieve a relieved look and Mango left together with her. None of them realized that Zendaya was standing aside, watching all of this in silence. Then, a thoughtful look crossed her eyes. Chapter 698 Chapter 698 "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Come on, keep on drinking!" Walter looked at Novalee and was irritated by her gaze. Did she feel pity for him? When would he ever need sympathy from others? "Get out of here if you don''t want to drink!" Walter growled fretfully and then continued to pick up another bottle of beer to drink. Novalee quickly stepped forward and grabbed his hand. She lowered her voice, "Let''s stop drinking. We should go back now." "Just leave if you want to. Stop bothering me." Walter shook off Novalee. His heart was broken in pieces! It was never an easy task to forget someone whom he had loved for so long. Though he knew that she didn''t belong to him, he still expected that one day he would be able to rece Nathaniel. He thought that he was immune to the hurt, but he never expected that it would still get to him eventually. The pain seeped through the crevices in his armor deep into his body. He felt as if he was being boiled alive, but he was unable to scream. He ignored the pain he suffered numerous times. He should have given up. However, the moment he thought that he would never see Mango again, the pain was even more unbearable. Walter felt that he was unable to hold on any longer. His panic and embarrassment were seen by this vige girl. This made Walter, who had always been aloof, crumble. Furthermore, he couldn''t do anything to Novalee. This kind of unrelievable pain could only be released by drinking. Perhaps if he was drunk, he would not need to care about anything else. In desperation, Walter grabbed another bottle of beer and drank recklessly. Novalee suddenly felt sad. She used to have a secret crush, and she knew the pain of admiring someone secretly. Looking at Walter, she couldn''t help thinking of herself. She was just an ordinary vige girl. How could Walter look so devastated while he was capable and smart? Novalee eventually stopped persuading Walter. She just watched him drink, hoping that he could go back early to rest after getting drunk. Perhaps tomorrow would be a better day. The way that Walter drank made Zendaya smile weirdly and she left without notice. Walter finished up the bottles on the table, but he was not satisfied. He then ordered few more beers. Novalee had been apanying him all the time. Neither did she drink or persuade him, and this made him feel less stressed. She acted as if she were invisible, but at least she wouldn''t make Walter feel so lonely. Walter had finally drunk after quite some periods. Although he wasn''t in a drunken stupor, he began to speak his mind. "Do you think I''m ugly, Novalee?" "Well, you''re not bad." Novalee realized that he was drunk, so she could only go along with what he said. Walter was indeed good-looking. Walter smiled and said, "I must say that you have good taste, but why does Mango like Nathaniel? If she prefers military men, I''m just the same as Nathaniel. Both of us were in the army. He can fight, and so can I. He''s good at conducting business. Well, I''m also talented at that. We''re evenly matched, so why would she choose Nathaniel instead?" Novalee didn''t know how to answer Walter. She had not experienced all these, but upon hearing Walter''s words, she was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that Walter would be so excellent. Walter continued to say, "You have no ideas how the Ye family is. It is just a dangerous ce filled with all sorts of schemes and intrigues. In contrast, I''m the only heir of the Song family, and I have the final say. Well, my troublesome dad does have an illegitimate son. So what? As long as I''m here, that b*stard can''t even stay in our family. Our Song family is decent and has been in business for generations, and we have arge number of assets. If she chooses me, no doubt she will be Mrs. Song. I''ll kill the person who dares to say anything which doesn''t please her. Why does she want to get involved in the affairs of the Ye family? Look at what she has been transformed into now." "You don''t even know about that Mango''s past appearance. She was much prettier than she is now. Her face had undergone stic surgery after being disfigured. What''s more, it happened because of him! She is still obsessed with Nathaniel no matter how many times she''se close to death, or now when she''s mute. Why am I losing to Nathaniel? I met her first! Why would she choose Nathaniel rather than me?" Walter grasped Novalee''s arm tightly with his scarlet eyes threatening to fill with tears. Novalee was feeling ufortable. "Not each meeting will create a good story. In love, it doesn''t mean that you''ll be her right man if you met her earlier. Some fates are destined. Maybe you''re not destined to be together with Ms. Shen." "Fate? I don''t believe in this nonsense! That''s only for those useless people. If I can''t win her heart in one year, I''ll go for two years. If I still can''t get her in two years, I''ll spend another three years, five years, or even ten years! Even if I have turned into an old man, as long as I live longer than Nathaniel, I''ll still have a chance, won''t I?" Walter smiled, but the bitterness in his smile made Novalee feel uneasy. "Is that worth it? Wasting a lifetime just for a person?" Walter was stunned. He looked into the distance and said in a low voice, "You don''t understand. Without Mango, I would not be alive. She saved my life. I don''t mind waiting for her for the rest of my life." After that, he fell backward, asleep. Novalee was deeply shocked. He didn''t mind waiting for Mango for an entire lifetime? How could one miss out on such a deep affection? If she had been as persistent as Walter was when she was secretly in love with that man, could she have found her happiness by now? Novalee suddenly felt very stifled. She shook her head while looking at Walter. She secretly scolded herself for being too solemn. When Novalee got up to help Walter, there was someone who pushed her from behind. She lost her bnce and fell directly on Walter''s body. "Who is that?" Before Novalee could turn her head, her long hair was pulled, and the pain almost made her curl up into herself. With a gloomy face, Zendaya tugged on Novalee''s hair and said, "I told you right, Novalee? Walter is mine. You''d better not meddle in other people''s business and pretend that you didn''t see anything. Or else, I''ll have various ways to kill you without a trace." Looking at Zendaya in front of her, Novalee said angrily, "It''s you again, Zendaya! I have never seen a woman like you. Since you like Walter, you should pursue him properly. What are you doing right now?" "Why are you lecturing me? Walter must be mine tonight! No one can stop me from bing his woman, including you! If you don''t know what''s good for you, I will make you regret it for the rest of your life!" After that, she kicked Novalee away. Novalee felt that her scalp was about to fall off. She saw Zendaya wave her hand, and two men appeared and apprehended Walter. They listened to Zendaya''smand and made their way to the back room. Novalee immediately became anxious. She quickly took out her cell phone and sent a text to Mango. Then, she walked towards Zendaya. "Put him down, Zendaya!" She grabbed Zendaya''s hair tightly. "You son of a b*tch!" Zendaya screamed in pain. "Are you all dumb? Don''t you see that she is attacking me? Beat her! Kill her!" Zendaya yelled at the men who were holding Walter. Both of them looked at each other before they put Walter down and went to Novalee. Novalee knew nothing about self-defense. When she saw the mening towards her, immediately she let go of Zendaya. Then, she threw herself on Walter and hugged him tightly. "I will not let you take him away even if you kill me. Zendaya was on the verge of going crazy. "You b*tch, I''ll kill you!" Wearing heels, she kicked Novalee''s belly. Novalee groaned in pain and her body broke out in a cold sweat. She clenched her teeth and tightly held onto Walter, who was unconscious. She had to stall for time and wait for Mango''s arrival. Not long after Mango got in the car, she ordered Genevieve to pull over on the side of the road. She appeared to be preupied with a lot of things. Genevieve knew that she felt sorry for Walter. One couldn''t ignore someone like Walter. A tough woman was indeed afraid of clingy men. However, Walter was a clingy man who had repeatedly risked his life for Mango. It would be impossible for Mango to treat him so cruelly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Perhaps you should go back and take a look. I wouldn''t know what he''d do when drunk." Genevieve''s proposal made Mango shake her head. "No, he will be fine together with Novalee. I just feel that I owe him too much, and I hope that he can find his happiness instead. If I''m not harsh with him, it would be hurting him in the long run." Mango made a gesture as she spoke. "What else do you have to worry about since you already know everything?" "It''s not because of that, but I just feel a little uneasy. Come and sit with me for a while." Mango pulled Genevieve to sit by the curb. Both of them talked about Nathaniel''s condition to distract themselves. "Mr. Zhong said that there is still hope. He will leave with us after he has settled his affairs here, it would be great if he can cure Nathaniel." Mango nodded her head. "That''s right. I''m afraid I can''t hold on any longer if Nathan is still unconscious." Mango''s eyes were overwhelmed with anxiety. Just then, her cell phone rang. Mango''s expression immediately changed after taking a nce at her phone. "Let''s head back. Something has happened to Walter." Mango and Genevieve quickly got into the car, feeling uneasy. Since Novalee sought help from her, which meant that Walter had lost the ability to save himself and Novalee. They hadn''t been there long, so who was causing them trouble? Mango had a cold gaze and felt a surge of anxiety as she rushed back to the club. Anger stirred within her once she entered the club and saw the whole situation. Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Novalee''s whole body was soaked in blood but she firmly held Walter who was unconscious. Together with other perpetrators, Zendaya crazily smashed everything within reach on Novalee. Novalee already looked like a rag doll at the moment, but she refused to let go of Walter. Mango was deeply touched by the scene. This brought great impact to her. Without saying a word, she stepped forward and flung the men away. Then, she kicked Zendaya to the ground and stepped on her face. "Who the hell is that? Who hit me? Do you know who am I? I''m Dakari''s sister!" Zendaya shouted. She was stunned when she turned her head and found Mango standing there. It was her! "I know you, aren''t you Mango? You''re Novalee''s superior, and you came here to sign a contract with my brother. Mind your own business, or I''ll ask my brother to exile you. He is the ringleader of this ce!" Zendaya was not afraid at all, and she shouted even more wildly. In addition, Mango was the person whom Walter in love with, so she was swollen with arrogance. The arrival of Mango made Novalee smile. "You''re here, Ms. Shen?" Her voice was weak, and fresh blood oozed out from her mouth. Before Mango could say anything, Novalee fell over and fainted. "Genevieve!" Mango gestured to her friend in a hurry. Genevieve quickly went forward to check on Novalee''s injuries. "She doesn''t seem okay. She had suffered plenty of soft tissue contusions and there may be symptoms of internal bleeding. We need to send her to the hospital as soon as possible for treatment." Genevieve knew that Mango was worried about Novalee, so she replied quickly. Seeing that Mango did not let go of her, Zendaya told both the men beside her, "Are you both dead? Can''t you even fight a woman? Why did Gavin hire you guys anyway?" Both men had hurt their backs after being kicked. They hurriedly stepped back upon seeing the cold and stern look on Mango''s face. "We just do as we''re told." Mango stared at them icily as if she wanted to ughter them. How she wished she could slice them into bits, but she knew that she didn''t have the right to do so. Mango struck Zendaya unconscious and then looked at the two men. Both of them immediately turned and ran away. Mango didn''t chase them. Instead, she booked a private room and locked Zendaya inside. Genevieve told the waiter, "If anyone opens this door, I''ll make them suffer." Although Genevieve looked friendly, she was scary when she was really pissed off. In fact, she was extremely furious. Novalee was still alive and kicking when Genevieve saw her not long ago, but now she was lying there with her body drenched in blood. The most despicable thing was there were many waiters around her, but no one came forward to help her, let alone call the police. Mango picked Novalee up and quickly walked out. Then, Genevieve gave a call to Maxton. When she saw Mango leave, she immediately stopped her. "I have called my senior. The ambnce from their hospital will arrive soon. Don''t move her. I am afraid that she will suffer internal bleeding in her brain." Upon hearing Genevieve''s words, Mango quickly put Novalee down. She lost her temper while she looked at Walter who was drunk and unconscious. Initially, she sent Novalee to him, wanting him to take care of her. However, he provoked Zendaya, which made her take revenge on Novalee in return. Mango took a basin of cold water from the restroom and poured it on Walter. "Ow...who is that?" Walter got up at once. When he saw Mango standing in front of him with a gloomy expression, he was a little taken aback. However, he immediately said in a dandiacal manner, "So you''re back? What are you doing here? Have youe back to see if I''m drunk?" Mango was furious when she saw Walter''s expression. She twisted his arm backward and forced Walter to be pinned onto the sofa so that he could see Novalee''s condition. "What''s going on here?" "You still wanna ask? Are you still a man, Walter?" Genevieve was on the verge of going mad. "You can mess around here if you''re alone. Although you know that the ce is very chaotic, you still drag her around when you clearly know that both of you are targets. If you hadn''t drunk yourself silly and caused yourself to be kidnapped, would Novalee be like this? I''m not exaggerating when I tell you that she has broken ribs, various soft tissue contusions, and there may be intracranial bleeding as well. How will you make it up her if her life is ruined because of you?" Genevieve''s words stunned Walterpletely. "What the hell is going on? What do you mean by protecting me? What happened?" Mango let go of him when she saw Walter''s agitation. She asked someone to bring over the surveince footage. Although Zendaya ordered the workers to turn off the surveince cameras, a waiter secretly turned it on in case someone died. When Walter saw everything in the picture, his gaze gradually changed. He couldn''t express how he felt at the moment. There had never been a person who would protect him this way before. After being saved by Mango from the fire when he was a kid, he never put himself in danger again. Furthermore, nobody would ever feel that he required help due to his status. He couldn''t imagine that this petite woman would be beaten up just to protect him! Walter felt deeply guilty, and he had developedplicated feelings towards Novalee. Other than Mango, he also owed Novalee his life. "Where is the doctor? Have you called an ambnce? If you have time to mock me, why not call an ambnce?" Walter suddenly became anxious. He picked Novalee up while Maxton arrived just in time with a stretcher. Novalee, who was merely 1.5 meters tall, looked very small in Walter''s arms. He felt like he was holding a child. However, this childlike woman had saved him. Walter''s eyes were moist. This was the first time he ignored Mango. As he carried Novalee, he jumped straight into the ambnce and even forgot to take a nce at Mango. Mango heaved a sigh of relief when she saw how much Walter cared about Novalee. She sincerely hoped that Novalee would be safe and sound. Genevieve patted her shoulder and said in a low voice, "Let''s go and have a look first." "Alright. Let''s go." Mango got into Genevieve''s car. Soon, they arrived at the hospital. Novalee was pushed into the emergency room. Walter''s body was stained with Novalee''s blood. As he was woken up by Mango using cold water, he looked quite pathetic with an entirely drenched body. Nevertheless, he didn''t care at all. Looking at the lights of the emergency room, the ring red made Walter look away. The heat made him almost burst into tears. Anger brewed in his chest, and it was about to explode. Mango stepped forward and patted his shoulder when she saw his reaction. Then, she gestured, "Zendaya is locked up in one of the private rooms while the men ran away. You can do whatever you want. If you''re afraid of taking responsibility, let me do it since Novalee is my employee." "That''s not necessary!" Walter''s voice was low and muffled, and he sounded like he wanted to murder someone. He looked in the direction of the emergency room. Slowly, he said, "I will make them regret it. Help me keep an eye on Novalee, and let me know if anything happens. I need to deal with something first." After that, Walter turned and left. Mango didn''t stop him either. She knew that she wouldn''t be able to stop him even if she tried. Walter was a trustworthy man. He had to take revenge for Novalee as she had been severely injured because of him. When Walter left the hospital, nobody dared to stop him. Atst, Walter managed to hail a taxi when he stood directly in the middle of the road. After that, he went straight to Orion''s residence. Meanwhile, Orion had just arrived home. Walter appeared right before he could do anything. Walter''s disheveled condition made Orion confused. "What''s wrong with you, Mr. Song?" "Once again I ask you, are you willing to overthrow Dakari?" Walter''s voice was so cold that he sounded like an demon. Orion was nervous, and he didn''t know how to answer him. "For sure I want to, but I don''t have enough time to contact my friends, so..." "You don''t need their help. As long as you want to do it, provide evidence of Dakari''s crimes and send it in anonymously to the police. Are you able to do that?" Walter''s remark slightly surprised Orion. "Mr. Song, I..." "Don''t tell me that you don''t have any evidence. If you don''t, I''ll find someone else. Also, I''ll help you to get rid of Dakari. Don''t think that you can take advantage of me to serve your interests. If I can make Dakari step down, I can make you disappear within a day. Try me." After saying that, Walter turned and left. Orion suddenly realized that he seemed to have provoked an extraordinary person. What did he say just now? Walter was going to help him get rid of Dakari? All by himself? Orion cleaned out his ears, thinking that he must have heard it wrong. Walter was just about to leave when he abruptly turned back and said coldly, "What are you waiting for? Send a report to the police now. I''ll take care of Dakari right before the police start their work tomorrow." After that, he turned around and left. The mixture of water stains and blood from his body made him look terrifying. Also, he made Orion unconsciously shudder. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He wondered if cooperating with someone like Walter was a good option. There seemed to be no way out at the moment. Orion hurriedly went to his room and did as Walter said. Meanwhile, Walter drove Orion''s car directly to Dakari''s lodge. There were still security guards at the door. They already knew that Nixon had lost to Walter before his arrival, and he was currently being chewed out by Dakari. Seeing that Walter had arrived again, they couldn''t help but feel slightly nervous. "Mr. Song, Mr. Liu is busy now. Please..." Before the guard could finish his words, Walter stepped on the elerator directly and crashed inside. The guard was so scared that he stepped aside in a hurry, in fear of bing Walter''s roadkill. In a rage, Walter drove the car all the way to Dakari''s living room. The emergency brake caused the car tyres to screech loudly on the ground, and Dakari was then alerted by the piercing sound. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 "Who the hell do you think you are? Crashing into my lodge? Do you have a death wish?" Dakari was livid, and his anger only increased after hearing the car brake loudly. As soon as he walked out, he only saw a figure open the car door right after it stopped. Then, the figure headed straight towards him. "Walter?" Dakari was taken aback. He turned and ran subconsciously. Walter would never let him escape since he''de all the way here for him. He pushed off the front seat with one hand and leapt right in front of Dakari. Without another word, he took action. "Mr. Song, please listen to my exnation!" Dakari quickly dodged and tried to stall for time when he saw Walter walk toward him menacingly, but he was not given a chance. Then, Walter punched him right in the face. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The feeling made Dakari whine. Again, Walter''s fist came towards him before he could even react. Walter punched him like a sandbag. Whenever he thought of Novalee''s bloody appearance, he was enraged. How could Zendaya act so rashly if it weren''t for the fact that she had a powerful brother? All the while, he thought that his presence was enough to be a deterrent, and he wanted to watch Dakari and Zendaya fight one another. Slowly, they would annihte each other. However, he did not expect that his ruined mood had caused Novalee to end up like this. Zendaya deserved to die, whereas Dakari was even more unforgivable. Walter found that he had no way to absolve himself from the me too. He would need to collect the debts individually. The people around were dumbfounded. Dakari was still wailing at first. Soon, he fell silent and his breathing was shallow. No one believed that Dakari, who had always been domineering, was beaten up with only bare hands. Neither his bodyguards nor his friends around dared step forward to save him. Walter''s cold eyes took a nce, and everyone stepped backward subconsciously as they didn''t want to provoke him. Seeing that everyone was quiet, Walter said coldly, "Every debt has its debtor. The people I am looking for is Dakari and the other two men who followed Zendaya to the club not long before. Tell me who they are! Come out before I hunt you down! If not, this will happen to you as well." Upon hearing Walter''s words, everyone shivered. "They''re not our men. They''re Gavin George''s men." "Who is Gavin George?" Walter wanted to ughter everyone in sight. "Gavin is Mr. Liu''s benefactor. He is powerful. Rumor said that he has something to do with the border." Walter frowned slightly and said, "Does anyone have a photo of the both of them?" "Yeah, I do." A younger man handed over his cell phone. "This photo was taken when they came over to have fun. They were sent by Gavin to protect Zendaya." Walter narrowed his eyes and took a photo of the screen before he turned and left. No one dared to stop him from leaving. They could only watch as Dakari was thrown into the trunk like a corpse, and then he was driven away by Walter. "Shall we give a call to Gavin?" Someone muttered. The man who handed his phone to Walter said in a low voice, "Are you crazy? I bet that Walter must have a decent background. Otherwise, how could he pick a fight alone in this Winterbourne Lodge? Everyone knows that Mr. Liu is the boss here. Look at how hard Walter hit him just now. I would believe it if you told me that he''d killed someone before. Honestly, I think we shouldn''t get involved in this. Let''s just take our things and go." "Yeah, you''re right. We''d better leave now." Those men seconded his opinion. Soon, Winterbourne Lodge became empty. If Dakari knew this, he would probably go mad with rage. When Orion got the news and rushed to Winterbourne Lodge, there were only a few of his men left. They quickly sent him a video showing how Walter beat up Dakari. Orion shivered in fear. Walter was truly a very violent man! He rejoiced in secret that he was not Walter''s enemy. "Don''t say anything to Gavin''s people regarding this. If they send someone to ask, just tell them that Dakari was arrested and it has nothing to do with us. For those who know what happened tonight, you should keep it a secret, and no one is allowed to breathe a word of this. I''m in charge from now on." "Yes, Orion." Thereupon, Winterbourne Lodge had quietly changed hands. Walter dragged Dakari to the club directly. The waiters stepped backward when they saw Walter return. Peoples were scared out of their wits by his murderous aura. "Which room does Zendaya upy?" Walter''s voice was very cold. The waiter quickly pointed to the private room where Zendaya was locked and handed the key to Walter cautiously. After that, they left in a hurry. Zendaya suddenly jumped out when Walter opened the door. "You b*stards! Don''t you know who I am? I''ll ask my brother to ughter you! How dare you lock me up? Mango, I''m going to make you leave this ce in a bodybag!" "Did you mean him?" Walter directly threw Dakari, who had been beaten unconscious, in front of Zendaya. "Oh my God!" Zendaya was frightened by a blood-soaked man. However, she waspletely stunned when she realized that it was Dakari. "Dakari? Dakari! What''s wrong with you?" She shook Dakari instantly. Her face turned pale when she saw Dakari''s eyeballs rolling and his mouth was full of blood. Then, she looked up at Walter, who looked like the Grim Reaper. She spoke in a chattering voice, "Walter... Mr. Song, I must say that there is a misunderstanding between us." "Misunderstanding?" Walter closed the door of the private room and sat down on the sofa. He was soaking wet, but he didn''t care at all. Drops of both water and blood fell on the floor, which scared Zendaya. "Are you afraid now? Didn''t you find out what I used to be when you investigated me? Do you think that I''m an ordinary businessman? Do you still fancy being my girlfriend? I can bear the fact that you admire me, but the fact that you hurt Novalee and your intention to harm Mango annoys me so damn much. So, I''ll let you choose the way you''ll die." "No...please, I don''t want to die! Mr. Song, it''s because I have fallen for you. It''s Novalee''s fault! She stopped me from taking you back to your room to rest. Mr. Song, I swear that I''m telling truth." Zendaya was so frightened that she couldn''t even speak coherently. Walter sneered and said, "Take a rest? I''m guessing that you are trying to take advantage of me. Don''t ever think that Gavin wille to your rescue. Obviously, I''m not afraid of him since I can beat up your brother." After that, Walter gave a call to hisrade in front of Zendaya. "Dude, I remember that you were assigned to yville after being transferred? Am I right?" "Yeah, what''s up?" "I have the local ringleader with me. All the evidence of his crimes has been collected and mailed to you. This guy offended me and I beat him up. He''s sprawled unconscious now, so is it troublesome for you to take him away?" Walter was quite euphemistic in his tone. The person on the phone immediately replied, "Doesn''t matter, as long as he''s still alive." "There''s someone supporting him. People seem to call him Gavin George." "It''s okay. I''ll take him off your hands right away after you''ve finished venting your anger. He will be locked in the highest security prison. Appeal documents will be drafted overnight to ensure that he won''t be released on bail." "Thanks bro." Walter hung up his phone after he finished his words. Then, Zendaya fell to the ground. She never thought that Walter would know someone so powerful. "How did this happen?" "Do you seriously think that I would dare toe here alone and defenseless to sign a business agreement with your brother? Did you think that the Sminorf Corporation was brought back to life in just a few months by me being kindhearted? Zendaya, you shouldn''t mess with me. Plus, you hurt Novalee! I told you that she''s mine, don''t you get it? I heard that you took the lead in hitting her. Which hand of yours did it? Was it both?" Walter stood up and walked directly to Zendaya. His robust figure stressed her out. "Don''t___don''te any closer! I''m sorry! I will stop liking you, okay?" "It''s toote. As I said, you shouldn''t have hurt Novalee!" Walter attacked her directly while talking. Zendaya let out a heartrending cry after Walter broke one of her hands. Dakari''s mouth was twitching. He wished to protect his sister, but to no avail. Walter''s precise technique, as well as his brutal and violent appearance, made Dakari regret. Why did he think that Walter was just an ordinary yboy? Walter nced at him and sneered. Even after Zendaya fainted, he did not stop. He directly stepped on Zendaya''s other arm. "Ouchhl!" Zendaya woke up in pain. Then, Walter broke both her legs at once. Once again, Zendaya slipped in and out of consciousness from the pain. Dakari wished that her sister would die in peace rather than being tortured this way. He whined, but Walter didn''t show any mercy. "You may have obtained your position by ident, but I stayed alive because of my ability. Dakari, if you hadn''t been interested in Novalee or tried to trick me for the sake of your sister from the very beginning, perhaps you would still be the lord here." After that, Walter called hisrade. Soon, a police car arrived and brought Dakari away. However, Walter didn''t have time to catch up with hisrade. He got in the car and rushed back to the hospital. Mango and Genevieve witnessed his return, and there were more bloodstains found on his body. They couldn''t help but feel slightly worried. "Did you hurt youself?" Mango asked with worry. Walter looked straight in the direction of the emergency room and shook his head, saying, "That''s not my blood. How is Novalee? Hasn''t shee out yet after so long? Is she in a bad condition?" He asked a series of questions. He held Mango''s hand tightly as he was flustered. The anxiety in his eyes made Mango slightly upset. Chapter 701 Chapter 701 "Novalee will be fine. Don''t worry." Mango made a gesture as she spoke. "Are you sure? She was soaked in blood." Walter sat on the bench in a daze. He grabbed his hair tightly and kept pulling at it. Why did he get so drunk? Why did he let Novalee face all the hardship alone? However, there was no room for regret. Walter was feeling gloomy, and so did Mango. She hoped that Novalee and Walter could be a couple. Looking at Novalee now, she was upset though she knew it had nothing to do with her. All that Genevieve could do was just wait quietly as she didn''t know how tofort them. As time passed, the emergency room''s light finally went out. Unexpectedly, Walter''s heart was hammering. Maxton took a nce at them once he came out. He whispered, "The patient isn''t in a good condition." "How is it going?" Walter asked in a hurry. His entire body felt like it was trembling. Maxton''s remark gave Mango the heebie-jeebies as well. Maxton sighed, "The patient had suffered fractures besides three broken ribs and blood clots in other ces. Fortunately, she was sent here in time, or else internal bleeding will likely pressure the nerve and lead to more consequences. More importantly, the patient''s uterus was injured." "What did you just say?" Walter and Mango''s eyes widened in an instant. "Is that an urate diagnosis, Maxton?" Genevieve was at her wits'' end. Maxton nodded and said regretfully, "She was struck too wildly. As you know, the uterus is the most vulnerable part of a woman. It will take a long time to recover at this rate. Of course, what I mean is Chinese massage and traditional acupuncture as western medicine may not have any effect on her. I have no idea about the duration of this treatment as of now. Perhaps a few months, a year, or more than that. Honestly, her uterus might even recover after she''s passed her fertility period. I''ll need to see her rtives and have them sign an agreement." Walter waspletely stunned. He knew the importance of a uterus to a woman more than anyone else. Novalee had not married yet, and she had no boyfriend. Her life not even started. She had be like this because of his reckless attitude. No matter how deeply remorseful and upset he was, he couldn''t turn back time. Walter''s silence made Mango feel upset as well. Just as she looked through her phone for Novalee''s number, she realized that Novalee had not written down her next-of-kin. "What''s wrong?" Genevieve hurriedly asked when she saw Mango''s expression change. Mango made a gesture and said, "Novalee didn''t write down her next-of-kin." Walter frowned at that. "I''ll check it out. Which town does Novaleee from?" Mango gave the file which included Novalee''s biodata to Walter. Not long after, the report regarding Novalee had been sent over. The report rendered him speechless. "What''s wrong with you?" Mango asked in query. All the information was then given to Mango. The information showed that Novalee''s parents were narcotics officers, and they both died a few years ago. Hence, she had a fifteen- year- old brother at school. However, Novalee barely touched the money left by her parents in the bank, and she mentioned that it was her brother''s dowry in the future. Both her brother and Novalee''s living expenses were covered by her current wages. Mango''s eyes were slightly moist when she read this. A woman like her was supposed to be treasured, but instead, she ended up this way. Walter''s eyes were slightly reddened. He looked at Maxton and said, "I''m her close rtive. I''ll take responsibility for her stuff." "Huh, it''s you?" Maxton felt puzzled looking at Genevieve and Mango. Mango was stunned as well. Then, she heard Walter say, "Yes, I am her fiance! I will take care of her for the rest of her life." After finishing his words, he took a nce at Mango and rushed out. His nce caused Mango''s heart to ache. She hoped that both Walter and Novalee could be a couple, but not like this. "I''ll check on him." After Mango made a gesture to Genevieve, she ran out after Walter. Walter did not go far, and he was seen in the hospital backyard. There were rtively fewer people here. Walter squatted in the flower garden and silently cried with his hand covering his mouth. His shoulders shook, and he looked deste and helpless despite having a robust physique. Mango slowly walked over and sat down beside him. She didn''t know how tofort Walter. After all, she felt guilty about Novalee when this happened to her. Her familiar presence stopped Walter from crying. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He wiped away his tears and raised his head to the sky as if he could make the tears flow back. Mango stretched out her hand and patted his shoulder gently. "I''m fine!" Walter''s voice was hoarse, but he said in a low voice, "Mango, I''m afraid that I can''t continue loving you anymore." He burst into tears again. He knew that this was quite childish, but he could not control his emotions. He had said that he would stay by Mango''s side for the rest of his life. Plus, he imed that he would still wait for her even after he''d turned into an old man. All his vows had be blurry illusions, and he could not keep his promise. Whenever he thought of going separate ways from Mango, or the fact that she would no longer be the center of his life made his chest ache. "I never believed in fate. I always thought that you would ept my love one day as long as I work hard enough. I don''t care even if you and I grow old. Now only do I realize that fate is indeed important in life. I love you, but I''ve missed the chance to be with you." Walter covered his face in grief again as he spoke. Then, hey on the concrete ground. Mango always hoped that Walter would let go of his feelings for her, but not this way. "Walter, you should know that I''ve always hoped that you would be happier than me." Mango made a gesture as she spoke. Walter smiled bitterly and said, "You can''t speak on behalf of me. How would you know that waiting for you is not my destiny? That''s no point saying it again, as we were not meant to be. Without Novalee, perhaps I would still be able to persist, but she''s like this now. Her life and her future should not turn out this way because of me, and I must be responsible for her. I must give up my love for you in order to take responsibility. I can''t let her down. It is the greatest insult and injustice to her if still have you in my heart. I will try to let go of my love for you, and try to love Novalee instead. I will endeavor to give her whatever she deserves. Ah, but it f*cking hurts. Letting go isn''t easy, but I have to do it. Let me hug you for thest time, Mango." He cried like a baby as he got up and hugged Mango, weeping silently. His scalding tears burned Mango''s shoulders, and pain surged up in her heart. It shouldn''t be like this! Walter deserved true happiness! She wished to say something tofort him, but she found that her words were feeble. All her comfort would just be adding insult to injury. She often thought that Walter said that he loved her as a joke. She believed that Walter would forget about this rtionship after a short period. It wasn''t until now that she realized how cruel fate could be. She couldn''t give Walter the love he wanted in return. She wished for Walter''s happiness, but everything had gone awry in the end. Mango reached out her hand and hugged Walter tightly. This was her buddy, her brother, and a friend whom she once entrusted with her life. She knew that from that day onwards, Walter would restrain his feelings for her and set off on a new journey with Novalee. She should have wished him good luck, but she could not say even a word. All the words were stuck in her throat, only to be a deep sigh. Walter inhaled Mango''s scent and felt even more upset. He had been familiar with this scent for a long time, so long that he assumed it had be a part of him. s, he had to get rid of all this no matter how hard it was. He was about to suffocate from the pain, but he couldn''t die as he owed Novalee a debt for the rest of his life. Walter''s eyes ached as he cried. Mango felt gloomy as well. Tears welled up in her eyes. She wanted to push Walter away and say something, but Walter did it before her. With tears in her eyes, she saw that Walter had a bitter smile on his face. He said, "Goodbye, Mango." "Hey, perhaps well have better timing in the next life." Again, he said, "Mango, please give me your blessings." However, Mango could not reply at all. Mango helplessly watched Walter turn around with a teary smile. She knew that everything between them was over from that moment onwards. He would no longer be Mango''s admirer, nor the person who told her that he would wait a lifetime for her. Mango suddenly felt uneasy and upset. They were not a couple, but they had something more than familial affection. "I wish you happiness, Walter." Mango shouted internally as she watched Walter walk out of her life and leave. Then, Walter went to the bathroom and washed his face. Looking at his reflection in the mirror, his grin was filled with mixed emotions. "Walter, you have to pay off your debt. You have to use the rest of your life to make up for what you owe Novalee." After that, he cheered himself up before he walked out of the bathroom. When he came to the ward, Genevieve was apanying Novalee who was still unconscious. Novalee looked very fragile with her entire body wrapped in gauze. "Let me do it." Walter took the towel from Genevieve''s hand and went straight to the bathroom to fetch some hot water. Looking at Walter''s actions, Genevieve couldn''t help asking, "Walter, have you thought this through? Are you really going to be with Novalee?" "Novalee is a good girl. She is kind and forthright. I''m sure that we will get along very well." "But do you love her? Did Novalee agree to marry you, or was it your own decision? She didn''t think about marrying you when she tried to save you. It''s unfair to her." Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Walter stopped himself. He looked at Genevieve for quite some times, and word by word he said, "Both of us are single. What''s wrong for me to pursue and marry her?" "You clearly don''t like her. We all know very well whom you like in your heart." "Time is the best remedy. I can make room for her. Please don''t interfere in our business, Genevieve." Walter''s voice was not loud but it was serious. Genevieve was instantly astounded. "Have you decided to give up on Mango?" "Do I have any other choice? It''s unfair to Novalee if I don''t give up on Mango." Once again, Walter went to the restroom after finished his words. Looking at Walter''s back, Genevieve suddenly realized that she did not understand Walter at all. Everyone thought that Walter was a yboy, and she thought that he loved Mango to the bone. She did not expect that he would make such a choice under the circumstances. Walter did not care about how Genevieve thought about him. He came out with a towel and hot water to wipe Novalee''s face and arms. It took Genevieve quite a while toe to her senses. When did Walter, who had always been on his high horse, ever serve anyone before? She had never seen Walter be so gentle and considerate to anyone except taking care of Mangost time. Perhaps it was the fate arranged by God for him and Novalee. "My senior said that Novalee''s body is an unknown, and it won''t be so serious. It is too early to jump to conclusions since she hasn''t started her rehabilitation yet." "Alright. I''m mentally prepared. I don''t really care whether I will have children or not. What I really care about is her condition." Genevieve apuded upon hearing his words. "Don''t worry, she''ll be all right." "Thanks, but we shouldn''t tell Novalee about her condition. She is still a young girl with fantasies about her future. Her dreams should not be shattered that early. Honestly, it will definitely good if she can be cured in few years time." Upon hearing Walter''s words, Genevieve nodded her head in a hurry. "Roger that, I''ll tell Maxton. By the way, Mango and I gotta leave soon. Guess the project will be deadlocked since Novalee''s like this." "Novalee is a responsible girl. The thing she hopes for the most is to be done with this project. Ever since Mango took a chance on her, she always feels that she needs to do her best for Mango. At the very least, in a field where she is familiar with. You guys should leave now. I know that you''re here not for the project, but for Nathaniel''s illness, right? Now that you''ve found Maxton, Mango is more at ease. I want to stay here to take care of Novalee and apany her. If she wants to handle the tourism industry here, I''ll help her, and it''ll be helping Mango too." Walter knew very well the reason why they came here. He kept silent in the past as he hoped that Mango would treat him better. The situation had changed now, and he had made up his mind, so he didn''t mind talking about it. For the first time, Genevieve looked at him seriously and lowered her voice, "Walter, you really impress me." "Thanks, but what I''ve done is not for anyone else. I just want her to be happy." After finished his words, Walter opened the door with obvious intention. He was asking Genevieve to leave. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It was Genevieve''s first time being chased out of the ward. She couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed, but she was happy for Novalee at the same time. Perhaps Novalee and Walter were meant to be? When Genevieve came out, she saw Mango sitting a bench and texting someone with her phone. "What are you doing here, Mango?" Genevieve sat down beside Mango. Mango spoke with a gesture, "I''ve thought of a person who might be able to cure Novalee." "Who is that?" "Desmond and Bettany." Mango gestured and said, "Desmond''s blood has a unique effect, while Bettany is well-known for her medical skills around the world. They might be able to save Novalee." Then, Genevieve looked at Mango and said in a low voice, "Since you know everything, why didn''t you ask Bettany to cure Nathaniel''s illness?" Mango was immediately stunned. Why didn''t she ask? It was because she didn''t want to agree to Bettany''s terms. She could abandon her voice and seek medical help together with Nathaniel, but she couldn''t just watch Novalee bear consequences that she shouldn''t have suffered. "Mango, though I don''t know what happened between you and Bettany, she told me that your throat could be cured. Why didn''t you agree?" Genevieve had thought about this question for a long time, yet she couldn''t find an answer. She had to say something since Bettany''s name was mentioned. Mango was silent. She didn''t want to say it, nor did she know how to exin it. Genevieve sighed and said, "I won''t force you if you don''t want to talk about it. You should give it a shot if there''s a chance to heal your throat. I bet you don''t want to spend the rest of your life using gestures, right? Maxton can''t guarantee that he can help Nathaniel either. If Maxton can''t do it, I do hope that you can consider Bettany. As long as he''s alive, there is hope. Am I right?" Mango immediately paused for a moment. There was hope as long as Nathaniel was alive? Well said! If he was dead, then there was no point in talking about spending the rest of their lives together. Mango seemed to have figured things out all of a sudden. She nodded and said, "I''ll consider it. Novalee''s condition is my priority now. Let''s check out Maxton''s opinion on Nathan''s illness. If it doesn''t work, I''ll think about Bettany." "Well, I believe you know what you''re doing." Genevieve patted on Mango''s shoulder and once again, she looked at the direction of Novalee''s ward. "We''re leaving tomorrow morning. Shouldn''t we say goodbye to Novalee?" Mango paused for a moment before making a gesture and saying, "Of course we should. I''lle over tomorrow morning." Then, they left the hospital. Meanwhile, Walter looked at Novalee, who was lying on the hospital bed. He couldn''t understand the power of this petite woman. Where did she get the courage to protect him from such a ferocious person? It was a lie to say that he was not touched. If she could protect him with her life, it showed that he was very important to her. He didn''t know why would Novalee sacrifice herself for him, but since he had decided to pursue her, he would throw all caution to the wind. Walter asked his mafia friends to arrange for some men to go and remind Dakari of his power. Rumor had it that after seeing Dakari being taken away, Zendaya went mad. She tussled with the investigation personnel and was detained for assaulting the police. Walter was not going to let her have an easy time as she had turned Novalee miserable. He had someone bail her out and took her to a vi. Then, somebody was ordered to kick Zendaya''s belly thrice a day. He wanted Zendaya to suffer thousands of times more than what Novalee did in reciprocation. After everything was said and done, Walter made a few calls. Instructions were given to Mr. Fu in order to take over his works in Sminorf Corporation, and Walter informed him that he was going to stay and run some errands. Novalee woke up to see Walter nning his schedule in an orderly way. The serious look Walter had made her swoon. Walter realized that Novalee was awake once he finished his calls. He quickly asked, " Does it hurt anywhere? I''ll call a doctor." As he was about to get up, Novalee grabbed his hand. Aware that she had grabbed Walter''s hand, Novalee let go quickly. She said weakly, "I''m fine, it just hurts a little. I''m not that delicate. I''ll be fine soon." "Nonsense, the pain won''t go away that easily. Just wait and I''ll call the doc." Walter smiled gently and turned to leave. Novalee found that he looked good with his smile. All of a sudden, she felt like a teenager. It was not her first time realizing that Walter was handsome with his fair skin. Looking around the ward, Novalee found out that she was staying alone, and she knew that it might be an intensive care unit. Did Ms. Shene here earlier? Why didn''t she see her? Novalee looked at the clock beside her. It was past ten o''clock. Mango must''ve gone home to rest at this hour. She was d that she managed to persist until Mango''s arrival. Only then would Walter be fine. Then, she wondered how Dakari and Zendaya were doing. This incident would probably ruin their project n. This thought made Novalee felt extremely depressed, and she felt sorry for Mango. When Walter came back with the doctor, Novalee was still ming herself. "What are you doing here? Why are you sighing instead of resting?" Walter raised his hand and flicked her forehead. "Ouch, that hurts!" Novalee frowned and yelled, but then she froze. They shouldn''t be this intimate, right? Novalee looked up at Walter confusedly and found that he had a much gentler smile at the corners of his eyes. "You should take good care of yourself if you feel pain. Don''t take advantage of your illness by staying here. Plus, this project development has to bepleted by you. Mango will return to the capital tomorrow." "Huh? Is Ms. Shen leaving tomorrow? But our contract..." "Let''s put all these aside. It''s not toote to sign the contract after you recover. Mango asked you to take good care of yourself. She has to go back early because of Nathaniel. She can rest assured now that you''re in charge of the market here. Don''t worry, I will stay here to help you too. Dakari has been taken away, and now Orion is in power." Walter spoke quickly, and Novalee could not keep up with him. It seemed that everything had changed after she fainted. Walter felt that she looked cute with this confused look. He smiled and said, "You silly girl, just listen to what the doctor has to say." "Okay." Novalee nodded and quickly looked at Maxton. Realizing that Novalee was in a good mood, Maxton said with a smile, "You''re mostly fine except for three broken ribs. So, you need to have a good rest within this period." "It''s quite a big deal for me!" Novalee suddenly became anxious. "No no... I can''t stay here and rest! I have plenty of work and other stuff to do as well." As she spoke, she struggled to get up. "Don''t move! Didn''t I tell you? Mango said that there''s no hurry for this project." "That doesn''t work for me either!" Novalee still struggled as if there was something urgent she needed her to do. At that moment, Walter suddenly pinned her onto the bed. "Aren''t you going to listen to the doctor?" His grasp was a little too strong, and Novalee grunted in pain. Then, Walter quickly loosened his hand, but he didn''t expect that Novalee would suddenly sit up, and her soft lips touched Walter''s face. An electric current passed through their skin, and it stunned both of them. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 "You..." Novalee''s face went as red as a tomato, which made Walter want to pinch her cheeks. Walter unexpectedly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Despite having mingled around with various women, this was the first time he''d ever felt so thunderstruck. "What are you looking at?" Novalee was embarrassed at Walter''s gaze, and she couldn''t raise her head. Walter quickly turned his face away, but his heart kept racing as if it was going to leap out. They gasped, and the tension was thick in the air. Looking at the scene, Maxton did not know whether he should say something. "Ahem!" He coughed uneasily. Novalee''s face turned redder. Only then did she realize that doctor was still around. However, Walter recovered within seconds. He looked at Maxton and asked, "When will you leave? May I know who will be in charge of her after that?" Maxton took a nce at Novalee and said in a low voice, "I have arranged someone to rece me. Don''t worry. She is an expert in this field too. After all, what Novalee needs to do for now is rest." "No matter what, you should leave us a good doctor. Plus, try your best to fix Nathaniel. Your contribution will be much appreciated." Walter''s words knocked Maxton down with a feather. "Is Nathaniel your friend?" Walter did not answer. Only did Novalee realize why Mango came after hearing their conversation. "Isn''t Ms. Shen here for the agreement?" "Do you think that everyone is as obsessed with money as you? Silly girl." Walter patted Novalee''s head before he picked up the kettle and said, "I''m going to get you some hot water. Call the nurse if anything happens. Don''t do anything you can''t manage. Do you hear me?" "Okay, got it." Perhaps Walter''s tone was too gentle or what happened earlier was too embarrassing, but Novalee did not dare to look directly into Walter''s eyes. She was unusually obedient and well-behaved, and Walter couldn''t help but smile slightly. Maxton felt that he was just a third-wheel if he continued to stay there. It was better for him to leave right now. "If anything happens, you can seek help from Dr. Liu. I havee to an agreement with him. I will be leaving with Mango tomorrow morning. So, you need to have a good rest and listen to the doctor''s advice, okay?" "Thank you, Dr. Zhong." Novalee nodded. Afterwards, Maxton left the ward. Novalee couldn''t help feeling a little lonely when she was left alone in the room. She panicked all of a sudden after thinking about what happened. What if she had met with misfortune? How was her younger brother going to survive? Thinking of this, she contacted her brother immediately. She hung up the phone once she confirmed that he was doing well in school. Walter was gazing sadly at the way Novalee talked to her brother when he came back. Novalee might not be able to be a mother if she couldn''t fully recover, which was simply too cruel for a woman. He could be responsible for Novalee''s life, and he could give her all his love. However, he couldn''t give her a child. Walter felt extremely guilty whenever he thought of this. Novalee should have endless potential if it wasn''t for his sake, but now... He gritted his teeth and walked in. He took a deep breath and said with a smile, "I heard that you have a younger brother?" "Hmm? How did you know that?" Novalee was surprised. Walter smiled and said, "Remember that you filled in the resume for thepany? I''ve seen it when Mango was looking through your profile before." "Oh, I see. Yeah, I do have a younger brother. He is handsome and tall, which is my opposite. Guess I''m the only gic freak in the family. He is an excellent young man." When it came to her younger brother, Novalee''s face beamed with pride. Walter''s heart mysteriously ached upon looking at her current appearance. "Have you ever thought about going to further your studies?" Novalee paused for a moment and lowered her voice. "Maybe in a few years. These few years are a critical period for my brother. It won''t be toote for me to further my studies after he graduates and finds a job." "How old will you be then? It would be time for you to get married and have a baby." "Marriage is not always the way out for a woman." Novalee retorted, and her face turned red because of excitement. Well, now she had a better complexion instead. Walter thought she looked quite beautiful at that moment. "Is your brother going to be a soldier?" He assumed so since he had seen Novalee''s worship of soldiers. Novalee was stunned for a moment before she suddenly grabbed Walter''s arm with excitement and asked, "Do you have any ideas? My brother wishes to be a soldier. Well, I don''t have enough money and connections to send my brother to serve in the army. He wanted to study in the police academy, but..." "But what? Your parents are martyrs, and your brother will have priority to serve as a soldier." Upon listening to his words, Novalee smiled bitterly and said, "You don''t understand at all. My parents died when they carried out a top-secret mission. That mission involved a three hundred million deal. However, the money disappeared after they passed away. Until now, they are still considered suspects under investigation, so both my parents were not given a martyr title. My brother and I do not have this privilege, and we were discriminated against too. Sometimes I feel that my parents have been wrongfully used." As she spoke, Novalee''s eyes turned red as if she was about to cry. Walter didn''t know that the ins and outs of the story, sp he couldn''t help but be stunned. "Leave this matter to me. I will investigate this. I promise that your younger brother will serve as a soldier, and your parents will be cleared of suspicion." "Really? Can you really do it?" Novalee looked at Walter with hope in her eyes. He could tell from her gaze that she had suffered a lot for this. It made Walter suddenly feel a little distressed. If she didn''t meet him by chance, how long would a martyr''s dependants like Novalee suffer such injustice? "Don''t worry, leave it to me. Take care of your health. I''ll take care of Mango''s project together with youter." Upon hearing Walter''s remarks, Novalee bit her lower lip and asked, "Are you treating me this way because I saved you?" Walter didn''t know how to answer. He was afraid that Novalee would not be able to take it if he told her the truth. "Guess that''s part of it. Furthermore, I think you''re a nice person. No matter what, I shall express my gratitude to you for helping Mango all this while." "Thank you." Novalee smiled. Walter helped her lie down. In front of Novalee, he gave a call to Carlson Mo of Santell Capital and reported this matter. Carlson said that they would investigate this matter, and he guaranteed a satisfying result. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Novalee had tried myriad ways to appeal for her parents to no avail, but Walter had solved the problem with a single phone call. Then, she couldn''t help but look at him andpare their differences. At first, she thought that Walter was an ordinary rich kid. Besides the gap in financial status, there was no doubt that Walter was outstanding in dealing with his interpersonal rtions. Novalee suddenly felt inferior. For some reason, her depressed mood suddenly weighed down on her, making it hard to breathe. She wanted to say thank you to Walter, but she couldn''t. She failed to even meet his gaze. Why was she feeling this way? She had no answer, but she found herself strangely overwhelmed. After Walter hung up his call, he saw that Novalee had covered her head with her quilt awkwardly, and he immediately pulled it off. "Are you going to suffocate yourself to death?" "I want to get some rest." Novalee spoke in a low voice, and Walter hardly heard it. He suddenly realized that Novalee seemed to be very disappointed. Did he say or do something wrong just now? "What''s wrong with you?" "Nothing, my wounds hurt. I want to sleep for a while." Novalee said in a muffled voice. "You get some rest first. I''ll stay here with you." Walter was going to sit down as he spoke. "You don''t need to keep mepany. You should go back and settle your things. Don''t waste your time for my sake." "It''s my priority to take good care of you now." Walter sat directly beside Novalee after he finished speaking. Novalee suddenly lifted the quilt and said angrily, "Walter, I saved you because I felt it was the right thing to do, not because of anything else, so you don''t have to treat me this well. Don''t you feel strange doing all this? You''re a rich kid after all." Walter was confused when he saw Novalee lose her temper. "What''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine. I just want to inform you that I''m not that fragile, and I don''t need anyone to apany me. I can take care of myself." "Bullshit! Stop being hypocritical! I told you that I was here to apany you, and I meant it. What the heck do you wanna say? Just lie down and sleep! I won''t mind giving you lessons if you can''t do it." After that, Walter violently pinned Novalee down on the bed and pulled the quilt over her body. Novalee felt that Walter was too bossy which made her struggle. "What are you doing here? Mind you, it''s my own business." "Are you menopausal, Novalee? You are peculiar. How can your temper change so easily when you were fine just now? Did you ask for my permission when you saved me? Since you didn''t ask, then why should I ask for your permission when taking care of you?" Again, he made Novalee speechless. "Walter..." "Stop calling my name! Hurry up and go to sleep! If you don''t want to sleep, perhaps we can do something else if you don''t mind." "Ugh, you pervert!" Novalee suddenly got the wrong idea. She pulled the quilt tightly to protect herself. Walter was slightly stunned, and he couldn''t help butugh out loud when he saw her doing this. "Well, what are you thinking about? Is it..." "Shut up! I''m going to rest!" Novalee quickly pulled the quilt and covered herself. She felt that if she kept arguing with Walter, she would never win. What was wrong with her? Why did she lose her temper for no reason? She merely felt inferior, and she just didn''t want to show this expression in front of Walter. How could it turn out this way? Novalee did not understand, while Walter did not give it a second thought. Both of them just spent a somewhat embarrassed but harmonious night together. The next morning, Walter woke up when the sun shone in the window. Seeing that Novalee was still asleep, he picked up the basin and walked out of the ward. The moment he opened the door, he was stunned. Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Mango stood outside the door. She saw Walter stepping out from the room when she was about to open it. Walter didn''t know how to react when he faced Mango once again. On the other hand, Mango was slightly stunned. She said with a smile, "Did you just wake up? How about Novalee?" "Not yet. So you''re here for her?" Only then did Walter realized that he had asked an idiotic question. If Mango wasn''t here to see Novalee, then who else was she here for? "You can go in now. Lemme go and wash my face." After he finished his words, Walter walked sideways past Mango. However, Mango stopped him. "Walter." His footsteps stopped but he did not turn around. Mango looked at him. When she thought of the various incidents that happened the day before, she lightly patted Walter''s shoulder and said in a low voice, " Either way, I wish you happiness. Though Novalee is a good girl, it doesn''t mean that you gotta marry her. I would feel sorry for both of you if you do so. Once Nathan''s affaires to an end, I''ll seek help from Bettany. I do believe that Novalee will recover if Bethany took up this matter herself." Withplicated thoughts in his mind, Walter was stunned and turned to look at her. What should he say? From the perspective of Novalee''s future fiance, he should appreciate Mango''s kindness. However, he was actually feeling gloomy for himself. Did Mango wish that he couldpletely cut off their emotional involvement? It turned out that he had always been a burden to Mango. After a pause, he whispered, "I appreciate what you did for Novalee, but you''d better manage Nathaniel''s affairs first. In the past, I did hope that he would never wake up, but now I wish for him to be alright. I once thought that I was the one who could give you happiness. Since I can''t do it now and both of you are madly in love, I will give you my blessing." "Letting go is another kind of love, and it will always be engraved in my heart. Walter, you''re always a buddy of Nathan and me. Both of us will do anything for you whenever you''re in need and don''t ever distance yourself from us due to this incident. Mind you that both Nathan and I treat you equally." "I understand." Walter was feeling depressed right now. "Excuse me. Take care of Novalee, hm?" After that, Walter fled. Looking at his retreating back, Mango knew that she might hurt Walter again. She only hoped that Novalee could heal Walter, and she wished to see his sincere smile again. She sighed and entered the ward. Novalee hadn''t woken up yet. Mango looked at this silly girl and felt that she was lucky enough to have such a friend. At first, she was impressed by Novalee''s attitude at work and her good performance in the company. Hence, she made up her mind to promote Novalee as she was a local, and she would have an easier time dealing with the people here. Little did she expect that Novalee was so honest and upright. Mango knew that she would make Novalee her friend for life. She gently pushed Novalee''s hair away from her forehead. Novalee suddenly opened her eyes and was slightly stunned upon seeing Mango. "When did you arrive, Ms. Shen?" "Don''t move, just lie down. Remember that you are a patient now, and stop thinking of yourself as healthy as usual." Mango quickly stopped her and gestured as she spoke. Novalee scratched her head in embarrassment and said, "I''m fine. Don''t I look good now? Those kids who are from the countryside like me are sturdy and will recover in just a few days." "What nonsense. How could it not hurt? I appreciate what you''ve done to save Walter. Thank you, Novalee." "Ain''t mention." Novalee suddenly felt ufortable. She touched her head and seemed to be perplexed. Mango looked at Novalee and said in a low voice, "Walter is actually quite a pitiful person. He seems to be rampant and aggressive in front of people. In fact, he is merely a lonely man who values rtionships and loyalty. If anyone treats him well, he will treat the person even better. However, this fellow doesn''t know how to express his feelings sometimes. Please show more tolerance to him." "No...no, I don''t expect him to repay me. I just don''t want him to be taken away by Zendaya. By the way, what about Zendaya and Dakari?" Novalee asked in a hurry. Mango smiled and said, "Don''t worry. They''ve both been taken away by the police. I don''t think they''ll be able to walk free for the rest of their lives." She didn''t tell Novalee how Walter treated Zendaya. It was better to hide the truth from a cheerful girl like Novalee. "Sounds good. Our project may be dyed due to this instead." "It doesn''t matter. Take your time as I''m in no hurry. It''s not easy to pioneer a new market. Don''t worry. You still have Walter to lead you, right?" Mango made a gesture as she spoke. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Novalee bit her lower lip and said, "Can I finish up this project by myself?" "Why? What did Walter do to you?" "No, I just feel that he is way too nice to me now. I''m slightly uneasy." Upon hearing Novalee''s words, Mangoughed immediately. "You''re thinking too much." Both of them chatted idly for a few moments, but Walter still nowhere to be seen. Mango soon realized that he was deliberately avoiding her. It seemed that he was not going to bid her farewell either. Again, it was true that parting ways was the most unbearable thing for him. Mango collected her thoughts and gestured to Novalee. "I''m leaving together with Maxton. Nathan is waiting for me over there. I can''t stay here for too long. Your injuries are considered work- rted injuries, and I''ll pay for all your medical expenses. What you need to do is just focus on your wounds. Don''t worry about your new project. I''ll treat you to dinner after you''ve fully recovered." "Thank you, Ms. Shen. I''ll be fine in just a few days." "You''d better take care of yourself for some time. I''ll find someone to rece you over there. Don''t worry." Mango managed to utter a few more words to Novalee before she got up and left. She didn''t see Walter even when she left the hospital. Little did she know that Walter went inside once she left. He stood in front of the window and watched Mango walking out of his sight as if she was leaving his heart. His heart ached painfully, but there was nothing he could do. Genevieve and Maxton were both waiting for her in the car when Mango came out from hospital. Upon seeing Mango getting in the car, Genevieve subconsciously looked towards a room in the hospital. When she saw a figure standing there, she couldn''t help but sigh. Lets go. Genevieve asked Maxton to drive the car while she sat at the back with Mango. Mango closed her eyes. It was not that she didn''t know that Walter was looking at her again. She couldn''t ignore his gaze, but she couldn''t and wouldn''t look back. After driving for a while, they finally returned to Nathaniel''s hospital. Mango knew that she had only been away for a few days, but it seemed very long to her. Seeing that Nathaniel was still asleep, she couldn''t help feeling a little worried. "Dr. Zhong, can you please inform me of the date of operation?" Mango asked anxiously. Maxton said in a low voice, "I have to study this case with the doctors." "Alright." Mango''s heart was filled with hope. When Genevieve felt her anxiety, she couldn''t help but tug Mango and say, "Don''t be nervous. My senior must have an idea." "You''re right." Mango nodded her head. Nathaniel was wheeled into the operating room by Maxton together with the other doctors. Mango was both excited and worried at the same time. The operating room''s steady light made her nervous. Genevieve held her hand tightly and said in a low voice, "It''s okay, don''t worry. At worst, he will remain the same." Mango nodded her head. As time passed, they had heard nothing from the operating room. Mango''s phone rang at that moment. She looked at her mobile. It was Mateo calling. Mango had no idea how she shouldmunicate with her uncle. When she left Ocean City, she had never thought about seeking help from the Hans family. Now that Mateo had found her contact number, she couldn''t even reply. Mango hung up and sent a text to Mateo. "What''s the matter? It''s not convenient for me to speak now." These words made Mateo feel very ufortable. "Where are you now?" "I''m not in Ocean City as I''m traveling with Nathan." Mateo heaved a sigh of relief when he received reply from Mango. "Thomas said that he couldn''t reach Nathaniel at all, and he was afraid that something bad had happened. That''s why I gave you a call." "No worries. His cellphone has been stolen, and we haven''t had time to buy one. I''ll talk to Thomas." Mango replied quickly. She knew that it was not good to hide Nathaniel''s condition from them, but now she could only pin her hopes on Maxton. She hoped that Maxton could cure Nathaniel, and then they were able to go back together. Otherwise, she couldn''t face the children alone. Mango couldn''t help but think of Rita. She hadn''t seen her daughter since her mishap, and she didn''t know how tomunicate with her daughter. She had wanted to send a video to Rita for countless nights, but she did not dare to do so. s, she couldn''t answer any of Rita''s questions. She had wondered when the feeling of helplessness would be wiped out. Mango soon realized that she was a little absentminded. She quickly came back to her senses and asked, "How''s everything?" "It''s never an easy task for you to think of us. I have a feeling that you don''t treat us as family." "There''s no such thing. I just don''t know how to get along with you guys. After all, grandma..." "Don''t mention it anymore. She wished for you to be happy. Whether you stay in the Ye Family or leave Nathaniel, as long as you are happy, we wish you all the best. Mango, our home is always a safe haven for you. Feel free toe back and have a meal. I have a lot to tell you." Mango was overwhelmed by Mateo''s words. "Well, I''ll go back with Nathan soon. I''m sorry, Mateo. I thought I could leave Nathan and the Ye Family, but it seems like Nathaniel is indeed important to me. I can''t give him up. I''m sorry." "You don''t have to apologize to us. As I said before, we can do anything for you as long as you''re happy. Plus, your grandma can rest in peace too. Don''t think so much. Life is short, but happiness is of utmost importance. Growing old with your loved ones is a joy as well." As soon as Mateo finished his words, the lights in the operation room went out instantaneously. Mango''s chest clenched tightly. It definitely was an exciting moment. What was going to happen to Nathaniel? Chapter 705 Chapter 705 "How''s Nathan?" Mango followed them quickly. Knowing that she was worried, Genevieve asked immediately. Maxton took off his mask and looked at Mango and Genevieve. He then said in a low voice, "I don''t consider it sessful though." "What do you mean?" Mango''s entire body was frozen as if she has fallen into an iceberg. Genevieve did not look good either. Maxton sighed and said, "The blood clot in his brain has been cleaned up, but there''s no way I can treat his neuralgia." "What did you mean? Aren''t you an expert in this field, Maxton?" Genevieve asked instantly. Maxton said in a somewhat embarrassed voice, "Before this, I used to think that I was an expert in this field, but I learned from Nathaniel''s case that I am overestimating myself. If it was merely general neuralgia, I''m sure that I can do it very well but his case is different. When we were about to perform the surgery on him, his nerves produced a state of self-protection. In other words, he might be bedridden for the rest of his life if we insist to perform the surgery, or he would be brain dead. I cannot bear the risk. We need to dispel the hypnosis on him first, as it has a kind of resistance to him in his mind. This instinctive reaction makes us unable to do anything." Upon hearing Maxton''s words, Mango felt as if she was on the verge of prostration. She had always thought that Nathaniel could stand up after this operation, but the reality turned the other way round. Genevieve knew Mango''s feelings for Nathaniel more than anyone else. She looked anxiously at Mango and asked Maxton, "Are there any methods apart from dispelling hypnosis? You''ve seen so far that Nathaniel is unconscious right now. It doesn''t sound practical for him to engage with hypnosis." "He was unconscious previously due to the brain bleed. Normally, he should have a short period of rity since we''ve removed the blood clot. Therefore, all you have to do is to find the person who can dispel the hypnosis as soon as possible. This is our only chance." "I''ll go look right away!" Mango quickly gestured as she spoke. She recalled that Bettany had told her the address of the master hypnotist. She remembered it vividly up till now. "That''s great, but you have to be quick." Maxton''s words made Mango nod her head immediately. After she beseeched Genevieve to look after Nathaniel, she booked the fastest flight back to Ocean City. Mango''s mood was beyond description when she returned to Ocean City once again. She had developed both a love and hate towards this ce, but her fear for this ce was defeated by Nathaniel''s illness in the end. Mango arrived at the door of the master hypnotist house ording to her memory. A beautiful woman walked out when she pressed the doorbell. She had an unfriendly stare once she saw Mango. "Who are you looking for?" "Hello, I''m looking for Dr. Yasser Song. Is he around?" Mango was d that she still remembered the doctor''s name. The woman frowned slightly and replied coldly, "He''s not here." "Where did he go?" "Hey, what is a mute like you gesturing in front of me for? I only know some simple signnguage, and I can''t understand yours. Yasser went abroad to attend an academic conference and it''s been a week since he left. You should look for him again when hees back in a month." After finishing her words, the woman closed the door in front of Mango. Mango was a little anxious. A month''s time? What should she do now? If Nathaniel woke up now, how would she deal with it? Mango was worried, and she pressed the bell again. However, no one opened the door for her. Out of desperation, she could only see Noah. When Noah heard that Mango was looking for Yasser, he couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. "Mango, there''s something I need to tell you. You''d better be mentally prepared." "What''s the matter?" Mango had a strong sense of unease. Noah knew that his news was definitely a big blow to Mango, but he was also afraid of dying Nathaniel''s treatment. He gritted his teeth and said, "Yasser is no longer around." "What do you mean?" Mango was bewildered by the news. Noah knew that he had to finish his words once he started the topic. He took a deep breath and said, "He''s dead. Yasser encountered a ne crash when he left Ocean City some time ago. We mourned the loss of a hypnotist in our profession. His body is in the hospital''s morgue now." "Well, his family just mentioned that he went to participate in a seminar." The news was like a bolt from the blue to Mango. "That''s not his family member. It''s his tenant. Yasser is a single fellow with no child. He''s never been married." Upon hearing Noah''s words, Mango wished that she could give the woman a good punch. She had encountered a lot of incidents that made her strong. Otherwise, she would probably faint if she heard the news of Dr. Song''s death. However, it was not the time for her to faint but to think ofN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. another n. What could she do now? When Noah found that Mango wasn''t too agitated, he asked, "Are you alright?" Mango shook her head. She made a gesture and said, "Yasser is already dead. I reckon that there is only one person who can dispel the hypnosis on Nathan." "Who is that?" "Bettany." In the beginning, it was Bettany who told Mango about Yasser. However, since Yasser had met a mishap, the only person she could look for was her. Just the thought of Bettany reminded Mango about their previous conversation. However, she had no choice. Both Novalee and Nathaniel were in need of help from Bettany. "I''ll pay a visit to the Fang family." Mango made a gesture to Noah. Then, she turned around and left. "The Fang family? Why are you going there? Shall I send someone to apany you?" Just as Noah finished speaking, Mango waved and rejected his suggestions. She wished to solve the problem by herself. Mango missed her children very much, but she had no choice but to leave Ocean City. Even if she passed by Estania, she wouldn''t be able to go back and visit them. Every second meant the difference between life and death. Mango rushed to the Fang family household again, but she didn''t expect to meet someone she''d not seen for a very long time at the gates of the house. It was Abyss. Mango was stunned for a moment, and so was Abyss. After a moment of hesitation, he spoke. "How have you beentely?" Mango nodded. Without saying another word, she directly walked past Abyss. It was Abyss who had apanied her through those five years of hardship. However, he''d also driven her to the depths of despair. Mango chose to keep those memories deep down in her heart instead. Abyss found that Mango didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, she walked straight to the door of the Fang family home and pressed the bell. Then, he abruptly stepped forward and grabbed Mango''s hand. She was pulled aside, and they hid from view. Before Mango could understand what was going on, a servant inside opened the door and saw no one outside. She asked tediously, "Who''s there? Ugh, d*mn hooligans messing with the doorbell." After that, she closed the door. Mango was slightly anxious, but Abyss didn''t let go of her. Mango stomped directly on his foot in anger. Abyss snorted in pain which made him release Mango. Mango stared icily at Abyss. He was once her best friend, but they couldn''t return to the past. She mourned for their past friendship, but she was not remorseful. Noticing the cold expression on Mango''s face, Abyss stood up straight and said, "You shouldn''t go in." "Why not?" Mango took out her cell phone and started typing as she asked Abyss. When Abyss realized that Mango didn''t even want to talk to him, he couldn''t help but feel a little gloomy. "You''re not even going to talk to me now? Is Nathaniel so narrow- minded? He doesn''t even allow you to talk to me?" Mango knew that Abyss had misunderstood, but she didn''t bother to exin. Then she wrote again, "Is there anything else you need to say? If not, I''ll be leaving." She turned around and left in an instant. Abyss grasped Mango''s arm once again, and he immediately let go of her the moment Mango nced at him. "Mango, I know you hate me, but you can''t go inside now. Something bad has happened in the Fang family." Mango''s brows frowned slightly. "What happened to them?" She typed again. Abyss felt that it was awkward tomunicate with Mango by this method, but he could do nothing. Previously, the Tang family''s fortunes had been greatly demolished by Nathaniel because of Mango. Hence, he couldn''t take more consequences at the moment. "I understand that you hate being too close with me now, but I''m doing it for your sake. Mango, it''s better for you not to enter the house now. I know that you may think that I have ulterior motives, but I won''t harm you. Listen to me,e back after a while." "I''m looking for Bettany. She''s Yama Hades, and she came here to treat Marissa. I''m not interested in the other people here." Mango typed. Abyss stunned for a moment as if he was surprised by Mango''s answer. "So you are here for Bettany? Well, she has already left." "What?" It was her turn to be stunned. Bettany told her that she was still in the Fang family householdst time. Why was she not here now? Seeing that Mango didn''t believe him, Abyss hurriedly said, "It''s true. Bettany didn''te back ever since she leftst time." "Hasn''t the Fang family been looking for Bettany? Where''s Marissa? I want to see her." Mango was about to walk inside as she spoke, but she was stopped by Abyss again. "Mango, why can''t you understand what I''m trying to say? You can''t enter the house right now." "Get out of my way!" Mango wanted to push Abyss away but he stopped her by force. "Mango, I won''t hurt you. Marissa is in trouble! Bettany treated her so poorly that Marissa almost lost her life. After that, she ran away. If you enter this house looking for Bettany, the Fang family will tear you apart. Do you get it?" Upon hearing Abyss''s words, Mango was immediately stunned. Bettany almost killed Marissa by giving her bad treatment? How could this be possible? Bettany was excellent in her medical skills, and Mango recalled that what she told herst time was different from what Abyss said at the moment. Which one of them was telling a lie? Mango was in doubt. However, she had to find Bettany for the sake of Nathaniel. Since Bettany went missing from the Fang family household, Mango had no choice but to look for Marissa as she is the one who knew about Bettany''s whereabouts. Thinking of this, she intended to go inside again, but a familiar figure abruptly darted into her sight. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Wasn''t that Desmond? Mango quickly got rid of Abyss and ran towards Desmond. Before she could reach him, Desmond had already been taken away. She quickly caught up but the car drove too fast that Mango couldn''t catch up at all. Abyss heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Mango didn''t managed to catch up the car. He came to Mango and said in a low voice, "Get in the car. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let me buy you a coffee." However, Mango seemed not to hear his words. She looked at the car which was driven away by Desmond and quickly took out her mobile phone to send him a text. When Abyss found out that Mango had Desmond''s contact, he was taken aback. "You know Desmond? How are you acquainted with him?" In Abyss''s impression, Mango''s profession and entire core of her being revolved around Nathaniel. Nathaniel and Desmond didn''t have any connections at all, so how did Mango get to know him? However, she didn''t even spare time to exin to Abyss. She asked in a hurry, "Desmond, It''s Mango. I''m at the gate of the Fang family. Are you able toe back soon after reading this text? I''m looking for Bettany, and that''s why I must see Marissa." Meanwhile, Desmond''s cell phone rang. He took a nce at it and found that it was from Mango. His face turned pale once he opened the text. "Turn back." Desmond ordered the driver to turn around immediately. When Abyss saw that Mango was ignoring him, he anxiously grabbed her arm again and said, "Did you hear what I said? Mango, I know that you hate me because of previous incidents but you shouldn''t be here now." Mango stared icily at Abyss, hoping that he would let go of her. However, Abyss did not notice her intention at all. "Mango, will you listen to me one more time? Didn''t I lie to you in the past, did I?" Mango pushed Abyss away, but she fell to the ground as she did it too hard, and it hurt her so much that she grimaced. "Are you okay, Mango?" Abyss stepped forward and tried to help her up, but Mango dodged him. Just then, Mango''s cellphone rang. It was Genevieve''s text. "How is it? Have you met Bettany?" "Nope, Bettany went missing. I have to find her as soon as possible." Mango replied quickly. Then, Abyss finally realized that something wasn''t right. "Why don''t you talk, Mango? Why are you just sending text without calling? Are you having sore throat?" Mango paused her movements for a moment, but she didn''t look at Abyss either. It was unnecessary for her to tell him about her recent condition and past experiences. "Just tell me! What''s wrong with you? How has Nathaniel taken care of you? If only I knew you turned out in this way, I wouldn''t have let you go at the beginning, I..." Before Abyss could finish his sentence, Mango raised her head abruptly and nced at Abyss. The coldness in her eyes made Abyss slightly stunned and he couldn''t take it. Mango''s eyes were strange and impatient as if he was merely a passer-by. It seemed that the good old times no longer existed. Abyss knew that he was the one who had brought this upon himself. If he hadn''t been too reckless, he might still be friends with Mango, but now... He couldn''t help but take a step back involuntarily with aplicated feeling in his chest. At this moment, Desmond''s car drove back. When Desmond got out of the car, he couldn''t help but frown when he saw Abyss. "Why are you here, Mr. Tang?" Abyss looked at Desmond. He restrained his emotions and said, "What about you?" "That''s none of your business, Mr. Tang." After finishing his words, Desmond looked at Mango with a somewhat anxious expression. "Mrs. Ye, you shouldn''t be here. Get in the car, and well talkter." Upon hearing Desmond''s words, Mango was just about to get into the car, but she was stopped by Abyss. "Wait, did you both know each other?" "That''s nothing to do with you, Mr. Tang." Desmond was extremely repulsed by Abyss''s attempt to stop Mango. However, Abyss said coldly, "When did you get to know Mango? What intentions do you have for her?" Mango felt that she''d had enough of Abyss. She pushed Abyss away and typed on her phone, "Excuse me, can you please stop interfering in my affairs? My social rtions are none of your business. Would you like to give me an exnation for making me look like Marissa?" Abyss''s face turned pale all of a sudden. "How did you know that Marissa and you..." "We''ve met and be good friends. Do you have any questions?" Mango had almost lost all her patience. She was worried about Nathaniel and she wished to find Bettany instantly. However, Abyss was trying to stop her from doing so. If it wasn''t for the fact that she couldn''t speak, Mango would really have gone berserk. Abyss never thought that Marissa would be friends with Mango. In his opinion, both of them were from two different worlds. Most importantly, how did Mango get to know her when Marissa had never left her house before? However, before Abyss could ask this question, she had already got into Desmond''s car. By the time he wanted to stop her again, Mango had already left with Desmond. Mango saw the shrinking figure of Abyss in the rearview mirror. She couldn''t help but furrow her brows. What was the rtionship between Abyss and the Fang family? Why did Abyss make her look like Marissa? Mango had too many questions in her mind, but she didn''t have the chance or even the time to ask. Desmond saw theplicated expression in Mango''s eyes towards Abyss. He couldn''t help but ask, "Do you both know each other?" "We were friends before but not anymore." Mango made a gesture as she spoke. "Oh I see." Desmond nodded. Mango had no time to exin her past encounters with Abyss to him. She could only gesture and ask, "What''s wrong with the Fang family? Do you know where Bettany is? I''m in a hurry to find her right now. Desmond, you gotta help me." Desmond''s body flinched for a while. He didn''t look good either. "What''s wrong?" Mango saw the expression on his face and knew that she shouldn''t have asked him. However, she was indeed anxious. Desmond looked at Mango. He sighed and said, "Marissa is dead." "What did you say?" Mango was very surprised. Marissa looked fine when Mangost saw her. How could she have died in just a few days?" Desmond''s expression was very heart-wrenching. "It''s true. The Fang family suppressed the news of Marissa''s death. Besides our family, nobody knows about her death. In other words, no one knows that Marissa is no longer alive except her parents and me." After a moment of silence, Mango asked, "Does Abyss know about it?" "He doesn''t know. It''s just that he''s been cooperating with the Fang family recently. He might have guessed that something had happened to the Fang family ever since they shut themselves off from seeing visitors." "Wasn''t Marissa looking fine before? How could it be..." "I have no idea. It might be Bettany''s mistake. Marissa''s condition was getting better when Bettany first came. But for some reason after she came back from a trip, Marissa''s illness became worse, and she passed away in merely a few days. Then, Bettany hid because of this incident. We were looking for her everywhere but to no avail. It seems like she''s disappeared from this world as nobody could trace her. I even suspect that she was killed by someone."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What do you mean by that?" Mango was taken aback once again. Desmond looked at the road ahead and whispered, "When the Fang family invited Bettany to treat Marissa, she said that Marissa just had an ordinary cold. One night, Bettany suddenly disappeared and came back the next morning. She imed that she came back from exercising, but I smelled the scent of seawater on her. You know that I have a sharp sense of smell, right? The Fang family home is far from the beach, and it takes four hours to drive there. Why would she go to the beach for exercise? Since then, Marissa''s condition began to deteriorate. Later, she said that she had to leave for two days. I checked it out subsequently, and I found that she went to Estania for two days." Upon hearing Desmond''s words, Mango''s heart skipped a beat. "When did this happen?" "It was not long ago. I wasn''t sure of her motive for going to Estania, but I guess that she met up with you." Desmond''s words made Mango nod her head. "Yeah, she came to me and said that she could treat my throat. However, she asked me to agree to the Fang family''s conditions. At that time, Bettany kept the terms a secret. She wanted to make sure that I agreed to it before she treated my throat. So I rejected her offer, and she left the next day. I haven''t seen her afterward." Mango made a gesture as she spoke. Desmond nodded and said, "I believe you. However, Marissa''s death was somewhat peculiar. It seems like she died of a natural illness, but I always felt that something was wrong. The Fang family arranged her funeral secretly the night she died. Marissa was the only daughter of Mr. Fang, and she was his princess. Isn''t it abnormal for the body of his beloved daughter to be cremated and buried right after her death?" Mango furrowed her eyebrows slightly. Under normal circumstances, it would be considered odd, but she couldn''t rule out the possibility of infectious diseases. "What kind of disease did Marissa have?" Desmond shook his head and said, "I have no idea. Bettany had never told us the type of disease Marissa got. At first, we thought that she was having an ordinary cold. She had a severely bad cough, and she coughed up blood in theter stages. We thought it was tuberculosis, but a test showed that it wasn''t. I still don''t know what disease Marissa had up till now." "How could this be?" Mango was feeling surprised and anxious at the same time. Yasser was dead while Bettany had gone missing. All those people who could cure Nathaniel''s illness had met with mishaps, and it almost seemed nned. Was this a coincidence? Mango suddenly felt like someone was pulling the strings from the dark, and they did not want Nathaniel to wake up. But who could it be? Mango thought hard, but no one crossed her mind. As Desmond drove Mango, she didn''t ask about the destination he was taking her to. However, Mango couldn''t help but be stunned when he stopped his car. "Why did you bring me here?" Mango asked in confusion, but Desmond directly pulled her out of the car. Chapter 707 Chapter 707 "This is a problematic ce. I''ll suggest you not to stay here since you look quite simr to Marissa. It''d be better for you to leave here as soon as possible." Desmond grabbed Mango out of the car and headed straight to the airport. "I''ve booked a ticket for you on the way here. It''s a return ticket to Ocean City. I have no idea if you want to go back to that ce, but this is the only thing I can do for you now. As you know, my position is not very stable in the Fang family, so I can''t make decisions in most things. I could still have a chance to help you if Marissa was alive, but she is gone now. Honestly speaking, I have no ability to help you. The only thing I can do for you is to make you leave immediately." Mango was touched by Desmond''s words. "Although I don''t know what happened here, I really need to find Bettany. Nathan has no time to wait for her help." Mango made a gesture as she spoke. Desmond wished to say something again but Mango''s phone rang just in time. It was Noah calling. Mango quickly pressed on the answer button. "Come back as soon as you can, Mango. There''s some progress on Nathan''s condition." Mango quickly hung up the phone and took the ticket from Desmond. She made a gesture and said with gratitude, "I''ll be leaving now. If there''s anything you need, contact me at any time. As long as I can help, I will definitely not sit idly by." "I know right but I won''t leave for the time being. Marissa''s death is quite mysterious. I have to get to the bottom of it." Desmond''s expression was filled with grief. Mango knew how close the rtionship between Desmond and Marissa is. She made a gesture to comfort him, "I''m sorry for your loss." "Thank you, this is a bottle of my blood. Perhaps you''ll need it. I don''t have spare time recently. Take this, it''s better to be prepared." Mango knew how precious a bottle of his blood was. Although it was not big, it was still a precious gift from him. She took it and said with a gesture, "Thank you. I really don''t know what else can I say to you besides that." "Don''t say anything. Just leave. It''s better not to stay here for long." "Okay, I''m leaving." After saying goodbye to Desmond, Mango immediately boarded the ne. Abyss was thinking about contacting Mango again, but Mango had already left. He went to look for Desmond again, but unfortunately, he didn''t get any useful information from Desmond. When Mango flew back to Ocean City, Noah was already waiting for her. "How''s it going? How''s the progress on Nathan?" Mango made a gesture and asked in a hurry. Noah invited her into the house and poured her a ss of water before said, "Do you still remember Nanny Zhang?" "Yes, I do." How could Mango forget that woman? All her misfortunes had something to do with that woman. Noah pursed his lips and said, "Yasser is dead and Bettany is gone. However Nathan can''t wait any longer. I''ve discussed with Genevieve and intend to ask for your opinion." "Go ahead." "Nanny Zhang is a medical expert, and it''s a fact which we can''t deny. Since Nathan is her biological son, I''m wondering if we should ask her toe up with a solution, but we need you to make the decision. I''ve heard about some of the bad blood between you and Nanny Zhang, so..." Upon hearing Noah''s words, Mango was stunned for a moment. It could not be denied that she didn''t like Nanny Zhang and she hoped that she would be isted from Nanny Zhang for the rest of her life. Now that it involved Nathaniel''s matter, she couldn''t hold it in anymore. "Who can guarantee that Nanny Zhang will not take the opportunity to do something to Nathan?" Noah understood Mango''s worries perfectly. "I''ll send someone to scope her out first. To be honest, we all have this kind of doubts about her, but we can''t guarantee it. We can only give it a try. After all, we don''t have any better solutions. I''ll go with you both. If Nanny Zhang does something to Nathan, I''ll intervene in it though I gotta admit that I am not her opponent." Noah gave a wry smile. Mango was caught in a dilemma. If it was her personal matter, Mango would not have to worry about it. However, she had no choice but to consider Nathaniel''s safety right at the moment. Noah did not urge her either. After thinking about it for around ten minutes, Mango said with a gesture, "Let''s give it a try. No matter what, there''s still hope with Nanny Zhang right now. Doesn''t it sound better than Nathan lying in the hospital unconsciously?" "I''m thinking the same. I''ve already informed Genevieve. I''ve asked her to bring Nathan back with her once you agree to it. Don''t worry, I''ve already sent over a helicopter. They''ll be back soon." Mango was satisfied with Noah''s arrangements. She stayed at Noah''s house that night. When Gissel saw Mango, she asked with a gesture if Mango had seen Anaya. Mango knew that Gissel might have gotten to know about Anaya''s matter from Zion. She told Gissel that Anaya was fine and she had already arrived at Estania. Furthermore, they would meet if there was a chanceter. Gissel was very happy. Mango returned to the guest room. She couldn''t help but secretly think about her daughter instead. The next day, Nathaniel and Genevieve returned before dawn. Mango''s heart ached when she saw Nathaniel on the stretcher. "Since Nanny Zhang is in Santell Capital, do you both have any connections with the people inside to let her out?" Mango came up with this question only after thinking about this problem for entire night. Noah whispered, "It''s definitely impossible to let her out, but we can go in instead. I can apply for this visit." While waiting for the application process to be approved, days seemed like years to Mango. Nathaniel was still the same as before. Meanwhile, Maxton was afraid that something might happen on the way, so he followed them. "Nathaniel hasn''t woken up yet, and I can''t tell if it''s a good or bad thing. Though I have been practicing medicine for years, this is my first time encountering such a circumstance. If someone can cure him in this condition, for sure I''ll sit up and notice." Mango didn''t say anything upon hearing Maxton''s words. Nanny Zhang was a wizard. If she''d chosen the right path, she might be a famous doctor. It''s a waste that she picked viiny from the beginning. When Maxton saw that Mango didn''t answer him, he couldn''t help but ask, "Who''s the person who can cure his illness?" "Don''t mention it anymore, Maxton. It''s useless for you to ask about it. You can''t even meet her." Genevieve said. "Can''t I be an observer?" "No way." Maxton was extremely disappointed by Genevieve''s firm answer. However, this was only a minor interlude. Noah''s offer was soon epted. However, Nanny Zhang came up with one condition, which was to meet Mango alone. Genevieve was worried. She strongly opposed it, and even Noah disagreed with the offer. Now that Nathan had be like this, there were some conflicts between Nanny Zhang and Mango as well. If Nanny Zhang had hurt Mango, how would they exin it to Nathaniel in future? However, Mango agreed. "Think this through, Mango." Genevieve grabbed her hand and spoke anxiously. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango gestured with a smile and said, "I''m fine. There''s nothing worse than what is happening now. I''m up for anything as long as Nathan recovers." "What are you saying, you silly girl." When Genevieve saw Mango''s desperate expression, she knew that it was pointless to say anything. Upon Mango''s firm request, Noah brought her to the prison. It was indeed her first visit to the prison. She was feeling indescribable emotion when she saw Nanny Zhang. Both of them who were once hostile to each other were now sitting miraculously in peace together. Prison life had mellowed Nanny Zhang out by a lot. Although she didn''t look that good, it was not as bad as Mango imagined either. Neither of them spoke and the atmosphere was slightly stifling at the moment. Then, Nanny Zhang looked at the woman in front of her. It seemed that all her ns kept changing constantly since the appearance of Mango. It was not an exaggeration to say that Mango was her enemy. "Are you here to see how I''ve been doing recently?" Nanny Zhang spoke before Mango. Mango shook her head and took out a pen and paper to write."I''m here for Nathan." "What''s wrong with your throat?" Nanny Zhang frowned slightly as she stared straight at Mango. Mango gave a wry smile and wrote again, "Nothing much, I hadn''t developed a sharp eye to differentiate good or bad people. I was poisoned into muteness by Madam Ye. Don''t you think that I''m ridiculous?" "I don''t think so. It''s not easy for you to survive her schemes. I always thought that she would not hurt you. It seems that I had overestimated her." Nanny Zhang''s words stunned Mango. "What do you mean?" "You don''t have to worry about what I mean. Why did youe here? I don''t think you''re here just to fulfill your duty as a daughter-inw." Hearing Nanny Zhang''s sarcasm, Mango did not show any fluctuation in her emotions. Those unpleasant words were not enough to hurt each other anymore after their longsting discord. Mango paused for a moment before writing quickly, "Something happened to Nathan. I''m here to seek your help. I know that there were lots of conflicts that can''t be resolved between us, but Nathan is still your son. Nick is no longer alive. Do you wish to see Nathan die before you?" "What did you say? Nick is dead? How could it be possible! Didn''t hee back from Nakasara?" "He''s not Nick. His name is Addison Fang, who underwent stic surgery to look like Nick." Mango gave a simple exnation of this matter to Nanny Zhang. Nanny Zhang waspletely stunned. Mango looked at her. She did not urge her to hurry. Instead, she was waiting patiently. Nanny Zhang''s tears fell from the corner of her eyes. "Nick passed away five years ago? Why did hee and fool me after five years? I thought that he was still alive. Yet, he died long ago. You are really ruthless, I! You deserve to die for fooling me with a fake son!" Upon hearing Nanny Zhang''s words, Mango was suddenly taken aback. "Who is I?" "She is Madam Ye. Her maiden name is I Fang. People tend to forget about her real name since she was Mrs. Ye for so many years." Nanny Zhang''s words stunned Mango. She never thought that she would get to know Madam Ye''s real name only after her death. "Whatever her name is, it doesn''t matter. She''s already dead." "What?" Nanny Zhang seemed quite surprised. Mango also told Nanny Zhang about this news. Upon hearing the news of Is death, Nanny Zhangughed happily. Then, she suddenly coughed as sheughed, and blood spewed out of her mouth. Chapter 708 Chapter 708 "Hey, are you alright?" Mango made a gesture anxiously as she asked. Nanny Zhang coughed for a long time before she stopped. She looked at the bloodstains on her palm and said with a wry smile, "Don''t you think that I deserve it? Don''t you have something to say upon seeing my current look?" "What''s wrong with you?" Mango didn''t add insult to injury. She asked directly without any other nonsense. Nanny Zhang seemed slightly surprised. Mango looked at her and gestured, "I''m asking for Nathan''s sake." Nanny Zhang was stunned for a moment. She did not speak but lowered her head and seemed to be thinking of something. Mango was quite anxious actually but she couldn''t rush her. It meant that she was nervous, and then she would lose. It was apetition about keeping one''s equanimity. Nanny Zhang lowered her head as if she had fallen asleep. Though Mango was anxious, she was resting with her eyes closed also. She was extremely tired recently, especially when she flew from Ocean City to the Fang family home and then returned again. Her body couldn''t stand the back and forth of the journey. Before she knew it, Mango had fallen asleep. Nanny Zhang listened to Mango''s even breathing and saw her tired look. Her eyes shed few times before she finally told the guard beside her, "I want to go back now. If they want me to save people, ask them to get some herbs and bring them to me." The guard took Nanny Zhang away, but he didn''t disturb Mango either. Mango had not slept for long. When she woke up from her nap, she realized that Nanny Zhang was nowhere to be seen. She could not help scolding herself for falling asleep. Mango wanted to ask about Nanny Zhang''s condition anxiously. The guard had already taken the lead in rying Nanny Zhang''s message to her and gave her a note with the names of some herbs written on it. Seeing this, Mango didn''t hesitate to take the note and returned to Noah''s side. Meanwhile, Maxton was still guarding Nathaniel. It had to be said that Nathaniel''s blood pressure had been maintained at the best condition due to the help of Maxton. Everyone knew that this situation would notst long. "How is it going?" Both Noah and Genevieve were equally worried. Mango handed the note to Noah. She gestured and said, "This is a list of herbs provided by Nanny Zhang. We were asked to get them for her." "That''s not right! This is not the prescription for treating hypnosis and neuralgia." Noah''s words immediately made Mango nervous. "What do you mean? Is Nanny Zhang fooling me?" In fact, everyone had already thought about this result beforehand. However, Mango still couldn''t take it. Seeing that Mango was about to explode, Noah quickly said, "Take it easy. This is not the prescription for treating neuralgia but it should have some effect on you." "What do you mean?" Mango was getting confused. Maxton looked at the medical prescription and said, "It cures the damage of the vocal cords and throat." "What?" Mango waspletely stunned. Genevieve couldn''t believe it as well. "Are you sure? Is there any hidden risk in this prescription? I don''t believe that Nanny Zhang is so kind-hearted that she would take the initiative to treat Mango''s throat." Upon hearing Genevieve''s words, Mango was stunned. "Do you mean that this prescription is for me?" "Well, I think so." Noah''s words caused Mango to be taken aback once again. Nobody knew about Nanny Zhang''s intentions but there was still a glimmer of hope. Noah searched for the medicinal herbs ording to the prescription given. Without taking Nathaniel, he went to prison straightaway with Mango. However, just like previous times, Nanny Zhang met only with Mango. The moment Mango met Nanny Zhang again, she immediately gestured and asked, "What is your prescription?" "Isn''t Noah with you? Didn''t he tell you about it?" Nanny Zhang didn''t raise her head as she answered. She looked at her hand as if she was studying something. "Why are you treating my throat? I would be fine even if you only treated Nathan." Mango wrote it down quickly. Nanny Zhang smiled and said, "Why? Are you afraid that I will hurt you?" "It''s possible!" Mango spoke bluntly. Nanny Zhang let out a louderugh. "I can''t help it if you think that way. I just want to treat you. Or else, I''m not going to treat Nathaniel. Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether someone like me has children or not." "How dare you!" Mango was on the verge of going crazy. She could not believe that there was such a mother in the world. "What do you think? Be quick with your decision. Otherwise, even if I intend to save Nathaniel, I can do nothing with insufficient time." Initially, Mango wanted to fling the items in her hands onto Nanny Zhang''s face, but she couldn''t afford it upon thinking of Nathaniel. "Okay, I promise you. Even if you gave me poison, I''ll drink it. I will do anything for Nathaniel. As long as you can cure him, I don''t care if my life is forfeit." Mango wrote furiously on the paper. Her force was so great that the paper was torn to pieces. Nanny Zhang looked at her handwriting and reached out to put away the paper. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "What are you doing?" Mango was a little puzzled. Nanny Zhang said lightly, "Come here and let me have a look at your throat. Although my medicine isn''t omnipotent, if you drink it as instructed, you will be able to speak in a week. You won''t be able to talk clearly initially, but slowly you''ll be fine after practicing more." Mango was slightly taken aback. She didn''t even know how to respond to Nanny Zhang''s words. Nanny Zhang nced through the herbs she brought and told her, "Remember how I instructed you to boil it. Since you can''t do acupuncture by yourself, you can ask Noah to do it for you based on the acupuncture points I mentioned. You have to take medicine for three days, then do acupuncture for a week. Can you do that?" Mango nodded. Nanny Zhang told Mango the decoction methods of the prescription. After that, she said, "I know you may not believe my words, but I can''t do anything to you even if you don''t do it. At most, it will take a longer time to treat Nathaniel, and he will wake up slightlyter." Mango''s anger was ignited once again. Nanny Zhang couldn''t stand to see her happy, could she? "Okay, I promise you." "You may leave now. Bring Nathaniel with you tomorrow. I''ll check him out and see if you''ve taken your medicine today." Then, Nanny Zhang got up and went back. Mango felt uneasy that her life was dominated by Nanny Zhang. However, she could endure it for the sake of Nathaniel. Noah read from her face that there was not much progress when Mango came out. "It''s okay. We still have some time. If not, I''d like to see if there are still any expert doctors in Santell Capital." "No need, Nanny Zhang said that she will treat Nathan tomorrow, but she asked me to fix my voice first. She hopes that you can help me with acupuncture for a week." Mango gestured and told Noah about the acupuncture points mentioned by Nanny Zhang. Noah seemed to be enlightened and quickly said, "I see. No wonder I have no idea how to treat your throat no matter how hard I think. I have to say that Nanny Zhang''s medical talent is indeed excellent." "Is this method of curing my voice for real?" Mango was a little surprised. She thought that Nanny Zhang intended to take revenge on her and deliberately tortured her, so she was well-prepared. Noah nodded and said, "To be honest, most people are afraid to do acupuncture generally at these acupoints but it''s different when they''re connected. I can tell that these acupoints are meant for blood- dispersing and stasis. Paired with the medicine, your throat may be cured." "She said that I can speak in just three days, but my voice would be rusty at first. She wants me to practice more. The acupuncture needs tost for a week." Mango made a gesture as she spoke. "That''s right. Don''t worry. There''s no problem with this medicine." Upon hearing Noah''s words, Mango asked with curiosity, "Why would she treat my throat?" "Who knows? Perhaps she''s repenting?" Mango sneered and shook her head. Would Nanny Zhang repent? That was impossible! She seemed to be brainwashed. How could she repent? "It doesn''t matter why she wants to cure you. As long as you can speak and Nathan gets better, it will be fine. Let''s talk about the futureter." At that point, that was the only thing they could do. Maxton was wiping Nathaniel''s body when Mango and Noah came back. "Let me do it." Mango quickly took over and then gently looked at Nathaniel. Without consultation, Nanny Zhang could give her a prescription to treat her voice. Would it be the same for Nathaniel''s illness? When Genevieve saw Mango looking at Nathaniel with an affectionate expression, she immediately led Noah and Maxton out of the room. Both Mango and Nathaniel were the only ones left in the room, and Mango used the text-to-speech software to talk to Nathaniel, "Nathan, I''ll be able to speak to you soon. Isn''t this a pleasant surprise? Wake up quick, okay? Although I don''t know why Nanny Zhang would treat me this way, isn''t it a good thing for me to speak again?" For sure, Nathaniel wouldn''t be able to answer her, but Mango was already used to it. She leaned against Nathaniel and guarded him with a smile. It seemed blissful to be able to spend her life this way. Time passed quickly. She had to boil the medicine ording to Nanny Zhang''s instructions. After it was done, the strong smell of the herbs wafted into her nostrils. Mango hesitated for a moment before taking the medicine. It was very bitter in taste but Mango did not care. Noah helped her with acupuncture right after she finished the medicine. After that series of actions, Mango felt warmth and itchiness in her throat. She told Noah about her condition. Noah said, "It''s normal when the nerves are connected. Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." Only then did Mango put her mind at ease. The night passed quickly. Mango realized that her throat felt very refreshed when she woke up the next morning. She didn''t dare to slow her progress. Hence, she drank another batch of medicine as instructed by Nanny Zhang. The feeling was stronger than before. Noah continued to do acupuncture on her body after. After everything was done, Mango and Noah brought Nathaniel along with others to the prison. Nanny Zhang had been waiting there for a while. When she saw Nathaniel lying unconscious on the bed, tears welled up in her eyes. No matter how stubborn she was and how many abhorrent deeds she had done, Nanny Zhang felt uneasy when she saw that her own flesh and blood had lost his former elegant appearance. She touched Nathaniel''s face with a gentle and kind light portrayed in her eyes. Mango was stunned. Nanny Zhang was as gentle as a mother looking at her own child. Was she trying to do something again? Mango immediately became vignt. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 "What do you want to do? I''m warning you that if you dare to harm Nathaniel, I will not spare you. With the risk for being put into jail, I will let you pay the price." Mango was busy gesturing to warn Nanny Zhang but she was flung to the other side by Nanny Zhang. "Don''t making gestures at me. Didn''t I provide you acupuncture methods? Try to speak and see." Mango was stunned. "Why are you standing there like a fool? Aren''t you going to scold me? To threaten me? C''me on, speak with your mouth. I don''t have time to read your signnguage." After that, Nanny Zhang turned a deaf ear to Mango. What was going on there? Mango waspletely stunned without knowing how. She could feel the itch in her throat. ording to Nanny Zhang, she should be able to make some sybles now. She had to admit that she was delighted indeed but she still looked at Nanny Zhang fiercely at that time. Nanny Zhang didn''t care about Mango''s view on her. She looked at Nathaniel and pressed the few acupoints on his head. Then, her expression turned slightly serious. Mango was a bundle of nerves at the same time. She made a gesture subconsciously. Thinking of what Nanny Zhang had said, she opened her mouth and said, "How is it going?" Mango used all of her strength, but she came up with extremely soft voice. If one didn''t listen carefully, she wouldn''t be able to hear it at all. Her voice was hoarse at the same time. Mango felt as if her voice was burning in pain, as if there was sharp knife in her guts. She was in so much pain that she covered her throat with her hand. Without raising her head, Nanny Zhang said, "You have to stimte your vocal cord if you want to talk again. If you are afraid of pain, you can give up now. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me whether you can talk or not in future." Mango gritted her teeth and continued, "How is he?" "Not in good condition. His nerves were severely damaged together with deep hypnosis. I was too wicked. She could do anything to her non- biological son." Upon hearing Nanny Zhang''s words, Mango endured the pain and said, "She treated Nick very well." "That''s a different case. He is a nose of wax person. Aspared with Nathan, his intelligence is average by carrying a trace of inferiority in him. As long as someone treats him well, he''ll treat them equally or even more. I takes him as her son and he is filial to her whereby he doesn''t know about his background. He is easier to controlpared with Nathan. Nathan is different in other way round. He is independent and smart which makes I feel uneasy. Since he was a kid, she has been wary of Nathan. In addition to that, Nathan is in charge of the business of the Ye family, so she didn''t dare to do anything to him and she estranged herself from him. It''s lucky that Nick isn''t capable enough. It is most likely for I to subject both of them to be fratricidal if Nick was equally powerful. She could do it from the way she treated Nathan so ruthless." Nanny Zhang said as she massaged Nathaniel''s acupuncture points. Mango could say nothing upon hearing her words. She didn''t know much about I. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have let I hurt her in this way. Those affairs looked reasonable and deserved to be forgived. It seemed that I had nned all those incidents in advance at the moment. Mango suddenly felt that I was too horrible. Luckily, she was dead. Otherwise, she would be tormented by the olddy with sleepless nights. After giving Nathaniel a massage, Nanny Zhang sighed and said, "I can treat him but I don''t have much time left." "What do you mean?" Mango was a little confused. Nanny Zhang forced a smile and said, "Perhaps God can''t bear to see me in doing so many bad things, so he ns to take me in advance." "Are you going to die?" "There''s no human who won''t die. The one who won''t die isn''t a human." Nanny Zhang nced at Mango and said, "I had diagnosed as thest stage of cancer. I don''t have much time left. Nathan''s illness needs long-term acupuncture and treatment. I reckon that I have no time to wait till his recovery. From tomorrow onwards, bring along Noah with you. He''s the only one from the young who can inherit my mantle. After all, he won''t harm Nathan. When I''m no longer around in future, I''ll feel a little more at ease with him by Nathan''s side." Upon hearing Nanny Zhang''s seemed to calledst words, Mango couldn''t keep up for a while. "Do you want to teach Noah instead?" "Why should I lie to you right at this moment? Didn''t you see my appearance yesterday? It''s been a long time and I reckon taht I''ll be seeing Nathan''s father in about ten days or half a month." Nanny Zhang gave a miserable smile. "Aren''t you a doctor?" "It''s always difficult for doctors to save themselves. Besides, how can I treat this disease?" Nanny Zhang looked at Mango and said with a smile, "Do you feel like you''ve vented your hatred? I''m dying soon. Don''t you remember all the things that I''ve done to you in the past, do you?" "Do you think I can forget?" "That''s true, no one can ever forget. I won''t beg for your forgiveness. I do hope that you will treat Nathan better for the rest of your life. After all, he has no more close family in this world." Nanny Zhang touched Nathaniel''s face with some nostalgia and tears in her eyes. Mango said in a low voice, "He has family. He has a son, a daughter, and me. We''ll be living happily ever after." "Yeah, you will be living happily without my participation. How are Zion and Rita doing now?" Nanny Zhang had never inquired about the children. Mango suddenly became nervous when being asked this question. "What do you want to do? No matter the news of your illness is true or not, I won''t let the children come to see you. Don''t ever think about it." Mango''s answer was within her expectation. Yet she felt slightly disappointed. "I didn''t say anything. You shall go out now. I''m going to treat Nathan. Let Noah toe in if you don''t trust me." Nanny Zhang drove her away directly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "I want to stay here." "It''s useless for you to stay here. You may interfere with my treatments. You shall go now." Nanny Zhang''s attitude was a little tough. Mango had no choice but listened to Nanny Zhang as she needed her to treat Nathaniel. Then she informed Noah about Nanny Zhang''s words once she came out. Noah was a little surprised but Maxton looked slightly anxious. "Can I just be an onlooker? I''m practising medicine. As you shall know, there''s no way to exin the doctor''s enthusiasm for medicine." "Forget it, Maxton. Nanny Zhang is considered dangerous person. You shall not go in." Genevieve immediately rejected his offer. It was not because she was afraid that Nanny Zhang''s medical skill would be passed on. She was truly afraid that Nanny Zhang would hold Maxton hostage instead. "Well..." "It''s okay. I''lle out and teach you after I''ve learnt it." Noah''s words immediately made Maxton cheered with joy. "That''s what you said." "Yeah, I meant what I said. I''ll go in first." After finishing his words, Noah went in. Mango was slightly anxious and didn''t want to leave either. However, Genevieve consoled her, "Let''s go and take a look at Nanny Zhang''s profile." "Are you afraid that she is lying to us?" Mango was a little stunned. "It''s always right to be more cautious by guarding her." Upon hearing Genevieve''s words, Mango quickly nodded. Both of them went to the prison''s archives by taking out their credentials to exin the cause before they could check on Nanny Zhang''s files. She truly didn''t have much time left. Mango knew that there was not worth of sympathy towards Nanny Zhang. Just as she had said before, she had done too many wicked deeds that even god can''t stand her anymore. Indeed, it was not necessary for one to sigh for this consequence. However, she was feeling heavy in heart. "What''s wrong with you? Are you sympathizing her?" Genevieve hurriedly asked when she found that she was in a bad mood. Mango shook her head and said, "No, I suddenly feel that life is really fragile. Whether it''s good or bad, everyone will experience death. I used to think that we still have a lot of time to squander, but when I suddenly look back, I find that one-third of my life has passed. Let''s not to talk about Nanny Zhang''s mistakes in her life. If her medical skills can be passed on to Noah, it''s also a good thing indeed." "Yeah, it''s too bad that she can''t perform her medical skills anymore. If it wasn''t for her current situation, I would like to ask her about the treatment of Novalee." Upon hearing Genevieve''s words, Mango also nodded. "Yeah, she doesn''t even have time to treat Nathan. What about Novalee? Where had Bettany went?" "Perhaps she had hide up herself." Seeing Mango''s uneasy expression, Genevieve asked, "You shall take some rest after talking for so long. Be calm. After all, your vocal cords are damaged and it''s not easy for you to make a few sounds now. How I wish that your voice will be recovered when Nathan wakes up again. It''ll be a double joy then." "That''s right." Mango nodded her head. When they came out of the archives, Maxton anxiously tiptoed his feet and wanted to look inside but he couldn''t see anything. So he spun around anxiously. All of a sudden, Mango felt much better. With the hope of curing Nathaniel''s illness, she felt much more rxed. Noah stayed inside for about an hour. When he came out, he was covered in sweat. He brought along Nathaniel with him. Mango heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Nathaniel''s ruddy face. "How did you turn out like this? I feel like you''ve suffered a lot." Genevieve''s heart slightly ached. After all, it was her man. Noah said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. It''s really a physical job indeed. Yet Nanny Zhang developed an excellent medical talent. I was almost hypnotized by her." "What?" Genevieve and Mango''s expressions instantly became tense. Noah smiled and said, "Take it easy, it''s not hypnosis for me. None of us yet to know that Nanny Zhang is a hypnosis master. She can enter a person''s nervous system when he is in aa. It bothers her though. Nanny Zhang had vomited blood. Reckoned that she won''t be able to do acupuncture for Nathan in next three to five days. Fortunately, she taught me the technique of acupuncture, so I can treat Nathan." "Sounds great." They were very happy and returned with Nathaniel to the hotel. Three days passed in quick and Mango''s words became more and more clear. The only disadvantage was that after she finished speaking, her throat was in great pain as if she was burning in fire. Nanny Zhang requested to meet Mango. Mango went. She waspletely stunned when she saw Nanny Zhang again. Was the haggard and hollow-eyed old folk in front of her who tortured her with all kinds of cruel means to be call Nanny Zhang? "What''s wrong? You''re surprised, aren''t you?" Nanny Zhang smiled weakly and coughed for a long time. She spat out a mouthful of blood andy on the table. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 "Hey, are you okay?" Mango was a little stunned but she still asked her out of kindness. Nanny Zhang was very weak. She was lying on the table for a while before she caught her breath. She said, "I''m fine, but there''s not much time left for me." "Why did you ask me toe over today?" Mango didn''t know about others, but she really didn''t want to waste her sympathy on Nanny Zhang, even if she saved Nathaniel. When Nanny Zhang found Mango''s wary gaze, she smiled and said, "You''ve always been on guard against me. Will you let go of your hatred to me only when I''m dead?" "I don''t hate you, but I would never sympathize with or forgive you either. I am not a saint after all. I can''t develop sympathy for you after you hurt me. Although your end doesn''t satisfy me, at least it vents my anger." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Mango didn''t even hide her true feelings towards Nanny Zhang. Nanny Zhang was very upset. This woman was her daughter-inw but she had always refused to admit it. However, at the moment, she was an old woman who was dying soon. "You''re right. I''m the one who brought this upon myself and I can''t me anyone else. Yet, you still have to yield to me, Mango." "Who do you think you are?" "Don''t you feel that your throat is burning all the time? Don''t you know the reason?" Nanny Zhang''s words instantly enraged Mango. "You really did something to me." "Sort of. How can a cruel woman like me not leave a way out for myself? I have to honor my wish even if I''m dying soon." Nanny Zhang didn''t even conceal her intentions at all. Mango was so furious that she was going to hit her. "I know what you''re thinking! There''s no point in hitting me now. It would only make me die ahead of schedule. Both you and Nathaniel will die with me if I do." "What did you say? That''s your son!" Mango could never have imagined that Nanny Zhang''s conscienceless nature would remain unchanged and she was still the same in the end. She grabbed Nanny Zhang''s cor and couldn''t wait to punch this woman to death. However, Nanny Zhang said indifferently, "My biological son? Did he treat ever me as his mother? I''m like this now, yet he''s still lying there. Perhaps he wouldn''t even have the chance to see me for thest time. How can you call him my biological son?" "You brought this upon yourself. If you weren''t so cruel and merciless, you wouldn''t have ended up like this." "Mango, didn''t I treat you pretty good during your first three years of marriage?" Nanny Zhang suddenly began. Mango sneered and said, "All your kindness was to cover up your evil instead. Isn''t it pointless saying this now?" "Yeah, it''s pointless. But for the first three years, I was truly wished to stay by Nathan''s side. Even though I have been drugging you, I''ve treated you well, didn''t I?" "Isn''t it useless now, Nanny Zhang? What do you want to exin? What do you want? No matter what you''ve done or said, you can''t deny that you''re indeed a cruel woman." Mango refused to know about Nanny Zhang''s thoughts. She just wanted to know what was going on with Nathaniel. "What on earth did you do to Nathan?" Nanny Zhang looked at the anxious look on Mango''s face and suddenly smiled in relief. Tve done too many evil deeds in my life. Fortunately, God treated my son well and let him meet you. You still persist in staying by his side after experiencing so much. That is his blessing. I did nothing but drug him slightly as I have a small wish that I want you to fulfill. As long as you agree with it, I will detoxify him. No one else will be able to purge him of the toxins after my death. You know that." "Despicable! What the hell do you want?" Mango trembled with fear the more she listened. Nanny Zhang said with a wry smile, "I want to see my grandchildren." "Don''t even think about it." Mango refused instantly. The only reason Nanny Zhang could be in contact with Nathaniel was out of necessity. Mango didn''t dare to bring the children over to see her as she could even harm her own son. Besides, what right did she have to see Zion and Rita? Mango''s refusal was within Nanny Zhang''s expectations. She stretched out her hand to draw her hair together and said slowly, "Then you''d better arrange a funeral for Nathan together with me." "You..." Mango was at her wit''s end after being threatened. There was no other way as Nathaniel was her weakness after all. She might not care if she was alive or not, but she could not ignore Nathaniel''s life. Mango gritted her teeth and red at Nanny Zhang, but Nanny Zhang didn''tpromise at all. "I''m dying soon and it''s for certain. I just wish to see my grandson and granddaughter. Why won''t you promise me such a minor request? Aren''t you a kind person?" "My kindness is not for you. Besides, who knows what you''re going to do to them? You''ve epted that they''re your grandchildren now, but you didn''t show any mercy when you tried to hurt themst time. How can I trust you?" "You don''t have to bring them to me. Just let me have a video call with them. Won''t you grant my request?" "No way!" Mango stood up and left. Nanny Zhang didn''t seem to have expected Mango to be like this. For a moment, she anxiously intended to stop Mango but she failed as a clump of congealed blood expelled itself from her mouth, causing her to cough violently. Mango left the prison trembling with anger. After she returned to the hotel, Genevieve saw her sour expression and she quickly asked, "What''s wrong?" "Nanny Zhang is so detestable that she even tried to threaten me with Nathan again." "What?" Genevieve quickly looked at Noah. Noah frowned and said, "I''ve read through all the prescriptions. All the acupoints have been checked as well. She has no chance to do anything to Nathaniel." "She poisoned him. Have you all forgotten that Nanny Zhang is good at that? She''s such a witch. Nathan is her son. Why does she still behave like this even if she''s dying?" Mango was pissed off. Genevieve patted her shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. She must have some ulterior motive for doing this. What does she want?" "She wants to meet Zion and Rita." "What?" Noah frowned deeply. However, Genevieve said in a low voice, "It''s understandable. No matter how evil a person was when she was alive, she would still want to see her own family in the end. She has never been with her family for her entire life. What''s more, she has done so many evil things. Now that she''s on the verge of death, it''s human nature to want to meet her own grandchildren." "But she shouldn''t have threatened me with Nathan." "Mango, you have alreadypromised, haven''t you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so angry. In fact, there isn''t any issue since they are Nanny Zhang''s grandchildren as well." Mango was immediately stunned. That was right. She had lost from the very beginning. She couldn''t afford to bet. With Nathaniel''s current condition, she could not afford to gamble his life away. However, being threatened by someone was truly ufortable. "Well, since you''ve already made the decision, let''s carry it out as soon as possible. In fact, we''ve no idea what Nanny Zhang has done to Nathan, but we can''t take this risk, can we? Supposedly, she won''t hurt Nathan, but who can really understand her thoughts?" Upon hearing Genevieve''s words, Mango finally nodded her head. Her anger had diminished significantly as well. ''Til contact Zion and Rita." "Alright." When Mango came to her room and took out her phone to video-call Zion, she felt slightly nervous. She didn''t know how to bring up this matter to the children. Zion answered the phone immediately. "Mommy, why are you calling me? I thought you and Mr. Ye were so happy without our existence." Zion joked with Mango the moment he answered. Mango saw Zion eating watermelons on the hospital bed while Rita was having egg tarts beside him. Meanwhile, Wisdom was peeling lychees for Rita. The three kids seemed all right with their departure. "When will youe back, Mommy?" Rita had a mouthful of egg tarts but she was reluctant to put it down. While looking at Mango, she asked, "Where''s daddy? I miss him. You''re evil for not taking me on your vacation. I don''t want to talk to you anymore." She pouted her lips, and she was very dissatisfied with Mango. Mango suddenly burst intoughter. She found that no matter where she was and what she had experienced, she would be cheerful and any difficulty could be solved as long as she saw her two children. "I''m sorry, okay?" The moment Mango finished speaking, Zion''s brow furrowed. "Mommy, your throat...?" "It''s all good now." Wisdom quickly raised his head and looked at Mango with delightful expression on his face. "Mommy?" "Wisdom, sorry that I made you worry. Everything will be okay with me." Mango''s words immediately moistened Wisdom''s eyes. He bit his lower lip and said nothing else. The corners of Zion''s mouth lifted slightly, leaving Rita looked confusedly at them and asked, "What''s wrong with you guys? Mommy, did you catch a cold? Why is your voice so strange?" "Yeah, Mommy has the flu. I''ll be fine in a few days. Don''t worry about me." "I''m not worried about you. I want to see daddy. Where is he?" Rita pouted and called out for Nathaniel. Mango started to feel ufortable once again. However, she smiled and said, "Your daddy is asleep. He''s too tired. Why don''t we videocall himter?" "You always say that daddy is asleep. Mommy, don''t you want me to see him?" Rita was very unhappy. Mango''s heart skipped a beat as she hurriedly said, "How is that possible? Your daddy is still resting as he''s really tired. If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you his face." "Well, I won''t listen to you. Anyway, it''s you who refuses to let me see daddy! You''re so mean! I don''t like you anymore!" As soon as Rita finished speaking, she turned her back and ignored Mango. It seemed that she was really angry. After keeping it a secret for so long, Mango had never felt tired. However, after Rita''s words, she felt a lump form in her throat. For some reason, tears started to flow down her face. Even though she was trying her best to suppress it, Zion and Wisdom still saw them. "Mommy, don''t be sad. Rita is still young and immature." Wisdom consoled Mango, but Zion''s eyes narrowed slightly. His mother had always said that his father was asleep thest time something happened. Since when did Mr. Ye be so weak? Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Mango saw the glint in Zion''s eyes and knew that that brat must be suspecting something. "Zion, can mommy have a word with you in private?" Mango began hurriedly. It would be better for her to exin to Zion rather than letting him make a wild guess, lest the kid suffering from a leg affliction kept worrying about them. "Okay." Zion brought his phone with him and went outside with the help of the nurse. "Mommy, did something happen to Mr. Ye?" Zion went straight to ask his mother as soon as he came back. Mango nodded and said, "Something unexpected has happened to your father. He''s still in aa, but we''ve found a solution here. You don''t have to worry, well be able toe back soon." "Is it serious?" Zion''s brows were furrowed together tightly. "It''s alright. Neither bad nor good. Zion, don''t tell Wisdom and your sister about this. I''m afraid that they won''t be able to take it..." "Yeah, I understand. Did mommy video call to ask me to take good care of them today?" Zion''s words made Mango''s heart ache slightly. How fortunate she was to have such a son. "Nope, Mommy has something to discuss with you today." "Okay please tell me, Mom." Mango told Zion regarding Nanny Zhang''s demands, but she didn''t tell him that Nanny Zhang was threatening her with Nathaniel''s health. As far as the kid was concerned, Mango still didn''t want to give him too many dark memories. Even though they were true, Mango didn''t want Zion to remember them if they could fade away. Zion pondered for a moment before asking, "Can Nanny Zhang cure Mr. Ye thoroughly?" "Yes." "I''ll go then!" Zion''s words caused Mango to be at a loss as to what to say. "Zion, it unnecessary for you toe over. I''ll video call youter, and it''d be better for you to meet her through that. As for Rita, I don''t want Nanny Zhang to see her. You gotta know that Rita is very simple-minded. I''m afraid..." "I know, Mommy. I want to go there myself. I''m worried about Mr. Ye. I can agree with you to not inform Wisdom and Rita, but I have to see Mr. Ye." There was a hint of pleading in Ye Zion''s voice. Mango refused directly. "No way! That''s too dangerous. You know that she''s a dangerous person. How will I exin to your father if something happened to you?" "Well mommy, I''ll go there secretly even if you don''t agree." "Zion, you''re getting bolder, aren''t you?" Mango''s heart was suddenly in her throat. "So, Mommy, you should let me go there. At least you wouldn''t be so worried, right?" Zion spoke coquettishly. Mango looked at him speechlessly and said, "You''re trying to kill me, aren''t you?" "Who said that? I pray every day that mommy looks pretty as always and stay young forever." Mango chuckled immediately. "Forever young? Won''t I be a demon then?" "That won''t happen. You''re only a demoness at most." Zion burst outughing. Mango''s mood was much better, yet she was very worried. "Zion, let''s have a discussion. A video call will do, okay?" "Mommy, I''m discussing it with you too. Let me see Mr. Ye, okay?" Both of them had the same conviction. Neither of them wanted to back down, causing Mango to have a headache. "Mommy''s throat hurts." "My leg hurts as well. Oh, I really can''t be mad. What did the doctor say? He said that it''s not good for my health if I get mad, and it''s worse for me to recover." Zion made up such a ridiculous story, which caused Mango tough again. She knew that she really could do nothing to Zion. "Well, I''ll promise you that, but you have to be obedient. Don''t mess around, okay?" "Got it." When Zion heard that Mango had agreed to his request, he became happy immediately. Mango was afraid that Zion might encounter problems, so she asked Noah to send someone to pick Zion up. After everything was done, Mango suddenly felt that this was not the solution. She never had someone reliable she could use. Neither the people from the Ye Family nor the Dark Night Empire was loyal to her, and she found it too cumbersome. Especially after the incident with Merle, she had already passed on them. It''d be better to use her own people. Mango thought of Novalee and Walter. Wouldn''t it be much easier for her if Novalee was her right-hand man? However, Novalee was far away in Nakasara, so it was not possible for her toe during an emergency. Mango was in a dilemma. Knowing that she wouldn''t be able to solve this problem in such a short duration, she put it aside for the time being. It was alreadyte at night when Zion arrived. Meanwhile, Mango was having some rest. Noah intended to tell Mango, but Zion stopped him. "Uncle Soo, let my Mommy get some sleep. I''ll be spending the night with you." Zion liedfortably on Noah''s bed. Noah looked at Zion who upied his own bed and said somewhat gloomily, "Where will my wife and I sleep if you sleep here?" "Perhaps both of you can book another room?" "Then why don''t you book one?" Noah crossed his arms in front of his chest. Zion smiled and said, "I''m just a kid, I can''t book a room." "It doesn''t matter. You may stay in the room after I''ve booked it." "I''m nervous! Aunt Bay, I am scared. I''m still a kid." Zion hugged Genevieve and said coquettishly. Genevieve quicklyughed and said, "Sure sure, Aunt Bay will keep youpany tonight." "You''re the best." Noah''s expression darkened. "You''re going to sleep with him? He''s a guy!" "He''s still a kid!" Genevieve was frustrated at Noah''s jealousy. "He''s still a man, right? This fellow may be your son-inw in the future. Does it sound good when a mother and her son- in-w are sleeping together? No way!" As Noah spoke, he was about to carry Zion away. Zion hurriedly clung onto Genevieve''s body like a ko bear and said shamelessly, "I''m going to tell Gissel that you''re gonna sell her." "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Didn''t you just say I''m your son-inw? Arranged marriage is a thing of the past!"" Zion''s loud words were enough to infuriate Noah. "You brat, if I don''t hit you today, then I''m going to go insane..." Noah rolled up his sleeves in anger. Why was this child totally different from that old pedantic, Nathaniel? However, Zion didn''t let go of Genevieve. "Aunt Bay, I''m a patient while you''re a doctor. You won''t watch me being bullied by bad people, will you?" Genevieve felt quite exasperated. These two would quarrel wherever they met, and she didn''t know what happened to Noah either. "Well, Noah. Just settle down for one night. Besides, Mango is not in the pink of health too. Why do you want to affect her rest at such ate hour? Let''s talk about it tomorrow morning." When Noah saw Genevieve protecting Zion, he couldn''t help but feel depressed. "Where am I going to sleep?" "The sofa!" Zion pointed at the sofa and said. When Noah gazed at him, he hurriedly hid behind Genevieve. Genevieve gently caressed his head and said, "Go to sleep now. It''s alreadyte. You still have to wake up early tomorrow. Your mommy''s throat needs acupuncture as well." "Who cured Mommy''s throat?" Zion had wanted to ask this question for a long time, but he never had a chance. Genevieve said in a low voice, "Nanny Zhang did." "Oh I see." Zion didn''t say anything else. Very cooperatively, he took off his clothes and fell asleep. It was a sleepless night. When Mango woke up the next morning, she saw Zion propping up his chin and looking at her in front of her bed. "Good morning, mommy." "Good morning." Mango couldn''t tell whether it was reality or just a dream. She rubbed her eyes hard to make sure that it was true. "When did you arrive? Why didn''t you tell me to pick you up?" "Not necessary. Uncle Soo directly sent me here. It was alreadyte night when I came back, so I spent a night in Uncle Soo''s room." Zion said with a smile, then he looked at Nathaniel on the other side. "Hi, Mr. Ye, I''m here." However, Nathaniel didn''t have any reaction. Mango was feeling uneasy. "Your daddy will hear you." "Of course he can hear me. We''re always connected." Zion was still smiling with joy. He was much stronger than Mango had imagined. Mango pulled him into her embrace and said with a heart-wrenching expression, "I''m sorry, Zion. I''ve let you suffer too much." "It''s okay. I''m a man. Mommy, don''t be sad. Mr. Ye will be fine. I can tell fortunes, and I foresee that Mr. Ye will live a long life." Zion''s words offort suddenly filled Mango''s heart with a sensation of warmth. "Thank you, Zion!" Mango hugged him as tightly as she could. Zion knew that Mango was upset, so he smiled and said, "Mommy, let''s go take a look at Granny Zhang." "Granny Zhang?" Mango did not manage to react in time. "Yeah. Didn''t she want to see me?" Zion''s words were immediately understood by Mango. However, she didn''t agree with the way Zion called Nanny Zhang ''granny''. However, the child had his own thoughts. Although she didn''t like it, she respected Zion and was reluctant to apply her will towards him forcefully. "As I said, you just need to video call her on the phone. You''re not allowed to go. Don''t you know what that ce is? How can a child like you go there?" "Mommy, have Uncle Soo follow me. It will be fine, don''t worry. I really want to see her. I mean it." Zion held his palms together and looked very earnest as he begged for her approval. Mango still wanted to say something, but Zion hurriedly cut in, "If she does something to me, I''ll give her a tranquilizer immediately." As he spoke, Zion took out a syringe from his pocket. There was medicine in the syringe. Mango was immediately stunned. "Where did you get this?" "I got it from Uncle Soo, so I have to be well-prepared." Zion spoke righteously, but Mango felt that her heart almost skipped her beat. "Zion Ye, never do such a dangerous thing again in the future." "I won''t do it again. Well then, I''ll take my leave. Mommy, see youter." After Zion finished speaking, he jumped out of Mango''s embrace and ran outside. "Zion." Mango was slightly worried and quickly got up. However, she realized that her pajamas were tied to the bed rail, and furthermore was a very tight knot. Zion Ye! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Mango quickly untied her pyjamas. When she ran out of the room, Zion was nowhere to be seen. She suddenly realized that something was wrong. Wasn''t Zion''s leg injured? Was he recovered now? Otherwise, how could he run so fast? At this moment, a familiar voice sounded behind Mango. Chapter 712 Chapter 712 "Mrs. Ye, I''m leaving." Maxton''s voice sounded behind Mango. Mango paused for a moment. She asked in confusion when she saw Maxton, "What''s wrong?" "There''s something wrong with your friend, Novalee''s condition. My colleague can''t handle it. So I have to go back and check on her." Upon hearing Maxton''s words, Mango''s heart tensed up. "What''s wrong with Novalee?" "I don''t know. My colleague didn''t make things clear. He just said the condition isn''t good and asked me to go back as soon as possible. Since there is an expert treating Mr. Ye, I won''t waste my time here. Let''s keep in touch when we have time in the future." What Maxton said was not very clear, causing Mango to be even more worried. She spread herself too thin when there were all sorts of things clumped together. "Thank you for taking care of Nathan these days, Dr. Zhong. I feel very grateful, and I hope that you can do your best to help Novalee when you get back. She''s my friend, and I can''t get away now. I can only hope that you will do your best, and I appreciate your sacrifice." "Mrs. Ye, you tter me. For the sake of Genevieve, I won''t ignore your friend, don''t worry. Since Genevieve isn''t around, I won''t need to inform her. I''ve booked the quickest flight, and it will take off in another half an hour. I have to hurry. Take care, Mrs.Ye." Maxton left so hastily that Mango was caught off guard. Then, she quickly took out a credit card and handed it to Maxton. "Dr. Zhong, this is the consultation fee. Please ept this token of appreciation. You may take this." "What are you doing, Mrs.Ye? Are you humiliating me? I''m here because of Genevieve. I''ve never thought of making money. Besides,working is much more important than money. If I''m in need of you in the future, just do me a favor." "Sure, will do!" Mango immediately agreed. After Maxton left, Mango sent a text to Genevieve and saw Noah carrying a stretcher to pick up Nathaniel. "Where''s Zion?" When Mango thought of how the brat had disappeared, she couldn''t help asking. "He''s going out with Genevieve to buy something. I''ll bring Nathan over first. The people in jail said that Nanny Zhang''s mental state isn''t that good today, so I want her to confirm when Nathan can wake up." Upon hearing Noah''s words, Mango was a little worried. "I''ll go with you." "You need to get dressed. I''ll wait for you outside." Mango entered the room. Meanwhile, Noah also asked someone to get Nathaniel out. After changing her clothes, Mango went to the prison together with Noah, Nathaniel, and Zion. When they reached the prison gate, Mango was still hesitant. She even held Zion''s hand and didn''t let go. Zion smiled and said, "Mommy, you''d better wait outside. I''ll be out soon." "No way!" Mango refused in one fell swoop. Although Zion was smiling, his stubborn temper was exactly the same as Mango''s. "Mommy." Although he was ying coy, Mango knew that Zion was determined to go in to see Nanny Zhang. She had no idea why Zion insisted on meeting Nanny Zhang. They didn''t have any special sentiments for each other, so was it because they were rted by blood? Mango looked at Zion and frowned. Meanwhile, Zion smiled as he looked at Mango, but he still refused to back down. When Noah saw the tense atmosphere, he couldn''t help but cough and say, "Let''s do it this way. Mango will apany Nathan and wait outside whereas I''ll apany Zion inside. If there''s anything wrong, I''ll bring him out, is that okay?" This was the best solution for the moment. Although Mango was reluctant, Zion smiled and said, "Sure, why not? Right, Mommy?" "You must be cautious. That woman is cruel and merciless. Don''t be fooled by her." Mango knew that talking behind people''s backs wasn''t good for Zion''s growth, but she was a mother after all. "Alright." Zion''s answer was quite direct. Seeing that Zion was acting like this, Mango didn''t know what to say. She let go of him and watched him walk in with Noah. Noah didn''t know the reason why Zion insisted on meeting Nanny Zhang, but she didn''t ask any questions. This brat had always advocated for himself in dealing his stuffs. Both of them went to the reception room, where Nanny Zhang had been waiting. Her face lit up when she saw Zion. "You seemed to have grown taller again." She said with a smile. Zion looked at her. He thought about Nanny Zhang who once treated him viciously, and then he looked at that dying old woman again. He frowned slightly. "I''ve heard from my mommy that you want to see me?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "To be precise, I wish to see both Rita and you." Nanny Zhang''s words made Zion frown slightly again. "Rita''s ill. She''s not feeling well and can''te over. Just tell me if you have something to say." Zion seemingly behaved like the eldest son of the family. Nanny Zhang looked at Zion, and it was as if she was looking at Nathaniel when he was a child. She had a faraway look in her eyes. "You know what? You look very much alike as your father now. Since he was young, he protected Nick this way as well. He took up everything by himself." Zion listened quietly and didn''t interrupt Nanny Zhang''s words. Nanny Zhang recounted Nathaniel''s childhood stories to Zion. She even told him that Nathaniel had peed his pants when he was a kid and refused to go home. He hid outside and waited for everyone to leave before returning home. In the end, the matter had escted to the extent that he caught a cold. "Your daddy has been concerned with his image since his youth. He has been uptight since his youth, which made him fall in lovete. In addition, he had made you suffer a lot with your mother. You should not learn from him when you grow up. Sometimes, when you see a girl you like, you should say what you want to say and don''t hold it in. Your reputation doesn''t matter that much." Nanny Zhang''s words were very benevolent. Zion nodded. It was the first time Nanny Zhang had seen Zion being so quiet and peaceful with her. She looked at Zion carefully. Although Zion''s appearance was very simr to Nathaniel''s, there were some parts that were still simr to Mango''s. "I remember when your Mommy just married into the Ye family. Zion, treat your mommy better in the future as she''s had a truly tough life before." "That''s my Mommy, of course, I will. What do you want to say instead?" Zion''s words stunned Nanny Zhang. That was right! What did she want to say? In fact, she wanted to say everything. She just wanted to talk to her grandson, even if it was just about the weather. In the past, she never thought that she needed familial affection. However, she found out she was reluctant to part with them when her life wasing to an end. She was reluctant to part with this world and her family. She realized that she had too much to tell the children, and she even wanted to bring them out to y. She was their grandma but she had never bought anything for them, let alone have any communication with them. After one''s death, there might be people visiting their graves. What about her? Would someone visit her grave after she died? Was someone going to collect her corpse? Nanny Zhang was very remorseful. It was only when a person reached the end of her life would she realize that everything that she once valued was so insignificant. Blood and kinship were what she yearned for the most. She stretched her hand and wanted to touch Zion''s head. However, Zion dodged her subconsciously. The atmosphere immediately became awkward. Nanny Zhang wanted to smile, but she didn''t manage to do it. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she held it back stubbornly. Seeing her like this, Zion couldn''t help but feel a little softhearted. After all, he was a four-year-old child. "Are you alright?" Zion''s voice was very soft, carrying a hint of uncertainty. He only asked one question, but it made Nanny Zhang burst into tears. It turned out that she was also lonely. s, she was also in need of love. Even if this love was given by a four-year-old child. "Can I hug you?" Nanny Zhang''s request immediately alerted Noah. He pulled Zion behind him and said coldly, "Nanny Zhang, since you''re already like this, don''t make everyone hate you more. Zion is still a child." "I just want to hug him. He is my grandson." Nanny Zhang looked at Noah with pleading eyes. However, Noah remained unfazed. "Now only you realize that he''s your grandson? Look at the things you''ve done before, which one of them is worthy of your grandson? Nanny Zhang, don''t me me for being unkind. What did you do to Nathan and Mango? How were you able to see Zion today? Don''t you know?" "I didn''t poison Nathan. He''s my own son. I didn''t do anything to Mango either as I know that she''s Nathan''s favorite person. I''m dying soon. I don''t want my son to hate me anymore. If I don''t say that, Mango would never bring Zion here to see me. I''m exhausted, and there''s not much time left for me. Can you please let me hold my grandson?" Nanny Zhang''s tears fell like rain from an overcast sky. She regretted it! She was indeed remorseful 1 If only she''d known that her life was so short, she would not have done so many cruel things to her son and grandson. Had she been possessed? It was said that a mother wouldn''t kill one of her own. How could she do it to her own child? Even if she bore a grudge, she shouldn''t have vented it on her sons and grandchildren, right? However, was there any point in regretting it now? Nanny Zhang knew that there was no such thing as what-ifs. She hated herself so much when she looked at Zion in front of her. "Zion, please don''t hate me, okay? I had no other choice. I know that I''ve done something wrong. Many things were wrong from the beginning, but now that I''vee this far, there''s no way to salvage it. You have to think twice before you do anything in the future. Don''t make mistakes like Grandma''s, because you''ll never have a chance to turn back when you do it. In the end, you might lose your family and die alone." Nanny Zhang cried her heart out. Her life had been tough and she hadn''t shed many tears. But at this moment, she was as fragile as a doll. Zion couldn''t help but feel a little soft-hearted as he watched Nanny Zhang acting this way from behind Noah. "Did you cure my mommy''s throat?" He asked weakly. Nanny Zhang immediately raised her head and nodded, "Yes, this is what I owe her." "Thank you. Thanks for curing my mommy." Zion''s words stunned Nanny Zhang and made her cry even harder. She just did what was supposed to be done, but she didn''t expect to be thanked by her grandson. She suddenly felt that everything that she had nned in the past was dismantled by Zion''s words of gratitude. "Zion!" Nanny Zhang cried her heart out, but she suddenly sensed a hand touching her head. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Nanny Zhang abruptly raised her head and saw Zion standing in front of her with a very serene expression on his face. "Don''t cry. You''re grown up. It''s shameful to cry. Shouldn''t you be a role model for me?" "Zion!" Noah intended to pull Zion back again but he was stopped by Zion. "Uncle Soo, she won''t hurt me." "You have no idea how vicious this woman is. You can''t get close to her. In case something happens to you, how will I exin it to your mom? Come here!" Noah knew that Zion was just a kid. Perhaps Nanny Zhang would confuse the kid, but he couldn''t lose his vignce. Zion smiled and shook his head. He opened his arms and asked Nanny Zhang, "Didn''t you want to hug me?" Nanny Zhang suddenly became excited. She abruptly hugged Zion as tight as she could. "Thank you, Zion." Nanny Zhang had never felt the warmth of a hug and it touched her so much. Noah fearfully watched Nanny Zhang''s every move. Zion lightly patted Nanny Zhang''s back with his tiny hands and said in a low voice, "Thank you for saving my mommy and daddy. You''ve done a lot of bad deeds in the past, and I won''t forgive you for them. You''re giving me a perfect home and returning healthy parents to me. I felt grateful to you. My teacher said that it''s impossible for a person not to make mistakes in this life. As long as one truly repents for what they''ve done, they''re still a good person. I can forgive you for everything that you''ve done to me, but you can''t hurt my family in the future, okay?" "Sure I will!" Nanny Zhang was crying until she was out of breath. Even a four- year- old child knew that one''s mistakes could be corrected. Why did she only realize such a truth after living for so long? She knew lesser about lifepared to a child. Nanny Zhang hugged Zion tightly. That was her grandson! If she hadn''t carried out that bitter retaliation, would she be able to enjoy the pleasure of domestic bliss right now? She was the one who ruined everything and severed her own happiness. Seeing that Nanny Zhang was crying very sadly, Zion began to speak again. "Mommy said that you''re severely ill. I don''t know if you can cure yourself, but please don''t hurt mommy and daddy anymore, okay? Mommy has suffered too many hardships in her life. Why does a woman have to make things difficult for another woman?" Nanny Zhang nodded quickly. She didn''t want to let go of Zion, not at all. For the first time, she felt that Zion was indeed adorable and obedient. If it wasn''t for her, he could have experienced a memorable childhood with a happy family. Both her grandson and granddaughter had suffered so much due to her selfishness. Nanny Zhang did hope that time would remain static at that moment. She would cherish everything that happened during this period. However, she knew that it was just a dream. She had to let go of Zion. Zion reached out to her and gently wiped the corners of her eyes. His tiny hands were soft and warm to her. Nanny Zhang''s heart waspletely melted. Why didn''t she cherish all of this earlier? "I''m leaving now. Mommy will be worried." Zion''s words made Nanny Zhang somewhat reluctant, but there was no reason for her to keep him. "Keep this with you. It will be useful when you grow up." Nanny Zhang took out a ring and passed it to Zion. "What is this?" "A worthless thing. It''s a memento from granny. I know that you won''t remember me in your heart, and I''m not qualified to be your grandma too. I really want to leave something behind for you as I have one foot in the grave. Rita''s body is weak. You as her older brother should protect her well." "Thank you." N?velDrama.Org content. Zion put away this ring engraved with ancient patterns, then followed Noah and turned to leave. "Zion!" Nanny Zhang looked at him and cried out his name subconsciously. Zion turned around and looked at Nanny Zhang. Seeing tears welling up in her eyes, he smiled and said, "Grandma, I''m leaving." Nanny Zhang was stunned at once. What did he just call her? What did Zion call her just now? Grandma? Oh God, she''d actually managed to hear it! She had been waiting a long time for her grandson to call her ''Grandma''. Nanny Zhang was gesticting that she wanted to hear him calling her grandma again, but Zion had already walked out of the room. She covered her face in pain and sat down in the chair, crying out loudly. After Zion came out, Noah said icily, "You are so bold. How dare you to take anything from her? Aren''t you afraid that she''ll do something to you?" "I''m not afraid." Zion smiled and said, "A person''s eyes won''t lie. I can feel that she really likes me. Uncle Soo, don''t tell my mommy that she gave something to me and that I''d called her grandma." "You little brat, you''ve be a good liar now, aren''t you?" Noah flicked Zion''s head with his finger. Zion rubbed his head and said, "Of course not. It''s just that mommy doesn''t trust her. I don''t want to make her worry." Noah thought that Zion was very interesting indeed. "Don''t you hate everything that she has done before?" "Yeah, but she saved mommy and Mr. Ye, didn''t she? It means that she repented. We have to give her a chance to change." Noah was stunned all of a sudden. An adult''s train of thought was veryplicated. They tended to haveplex emotions as well. Yet, children were capable of pure love. Their feelings were very simple. As long as somebody treated them well, they would be good to them in return. This pure and simple emotion had caused all the adults to go off the beaten path. Noah looked at the reception room behind him and could still hear Nanny Zhang''s sad crying. It was really despicable and pitiful for a woman to cry this way. Mango rushed forward when she saw Zion and Noahing out. She gave Zion a once over. "How do you feel? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?" "It''s okay, Mommy. I''m fine." Zion''s smiled brightly. Mango''s heart was finally at ease. "You brat. I was worried about you." Noah looked at them and smiled without saying anything. After both of them exchanged a few words, Noah and Mango finally brought Nathaniel into the room. However, Nanny Zhang didn''t want to see Mango. She imed that Zion required herpany, and she was afraid that he wouldn''t be safe alone. However, Mango didn''t feel grateful for Nanny Zhang''s remark either. Noah went in with Nathaniel. Zion looked at Mango and asked in a low voice, "Mommy, will Granny Zhang die?" "Probably." Mango didn''t hide the truth from Zion. "It''s natural for people to get sick and die. Daddy and mommy will leave one day as well. You have to learn how to take care of yourself, okay?" Mango''s words made Zion feel slightly upset. "I don''t want mommy to die." "Silly boy, I promise to stay with you as long as possible, okay?" "Alright." Zion threw himself into Mango''s embrace and said coquettishly, "Mommy, I''m not going to attend military school anymore. Instead, I''m going to study medicine and treat all sorts of difficult and complicated diseases in the future. If you and Mr. Ye fall ill then, you won''t need to worry anymore. I''ll be there." "Okay." Mango didn''t take it to heart. A child''s ambitions always changed at the drop of a hat. The two of them bathed in the sunlight, causing Mango to feel slightly sleepy. She leaned against the chair and seemed lethargic. Zion''s heart ached when he saw Mango''s tiredness. Hence, he didn''t disturb her. He stayed by her side until Nathaniel came out with the others. "Ssshh, don''t talk. Let mommy sleep for a while." Zion told Noah and his men not to make any noise. Noah immediatelyughed. "Aren''t you afraid that your mommy will catch a cold sleeping like this?" Zion''s brows furrowed at once. It seemed that he hadn''t thought about this point. Seeing him like this, Noah smiled and said, "Put my coat on your Mommy. Then we can stay here and bask in the sun." "Well, thank you, Uncle Soo. You''re such a nice person. God will definitely bless you." Noah didn''t know whether tough or cry at Zion''s words. God would bless him? These words sounded so strange to him. Zion was very cheerful and lively right now. He lookedpletely different from the time he first returned to Ocean City. This might be due to the existence of both parents staying by his side. The state of a child was the best way to show the rtionship of the family. After Zion put his jacket on Mango, he came to Nathaniel''s side. Nathaniel was still asleep. Zion reached out his hand and lightly poked Nathaniel''s face. He asked in a low voice, "When will Mr. Ye wake up, Uncle Soo?" "I have no idea. It won''t be long. Nanny Zhang said that he will wake up in three days at most, but the acupuncture still needs to be done." Noah''s words put Zion at ease. "Three days? Isn''t that too long?" "Brat, can''t you wait three days? Your mommy has been watching over your daddy for a long time. Don''t you think that your mommy is feeling anxious as well?" Hearing Noah''s words, Zion held his tongue and said, "Didn''t he go on a vacation with Mommy? What made a vacation turn out this way?" "Ah, you wouldn''t understand." "You adults are always so short with us. Don''t ever think that we don''t understand, we just want to avoid the fuss." Zion said in a modest way. Noahughed at once. "Brat, whom did you learn all these from?" "You, of course. Didn''t I live in your house for some time? I must have picked it up from you." Zion''s flippant manner of speaking reminded Noah of Walter. "I don''t think you are Nathaniel''s son, and you should be Walter''s son instead. You are bing more ignorant." "Where is Uncle Song?" Zion asked about Walter. Noah said in a low voice, "Uncle Song has his own affairs to tend to. You just need to take care of yourself." "Humph, do you think that I like to meddle in adults'' affairs? Why do you guys have so many problems?" Zion looked at Nathaniel as he spoke. He felt that this was the best version of Nathaniel. Zion could pinch his face, tug at his clothes and even pull faces without any reaction. Just as Zion was having fun on his own, he suddenly realized that Nathaniel''s eyes were wide open. Chapter 714 Chapter 714 "Ahhh!" Zion cried out in rm which woke Mango up immediately. "What''s wrong?" She abruptly got up. Then she walked towards Zion and checked on him. "Do you feel ufortable? Or do you feel pain? Tell mommy quickly!" Mango was dreadfully worried about him. Could it be that Nanny Zhang really did something to Zion? However, Zion pointed at Nathaniel and stammered, "Mr. Ye opens his eyes." "What did you just said?" Mango was a little taken aback. Noah didn''t pay much attention just now. When he heard about Zion''s words, he quickly got up and walked towards Nathaniel. He found that Nathaniel had opened him eyes. "How do you feel, Nathan?" Mango turned around abruptly. When she saw Nathaniel had indeed opened his eyes, she pounced on Nathaniel all of a sudden and hugged him tightly. "You had finally wake up! Nathaniel, you bastard! Can''t you stop scaring me this way?" Nathaniel felt that the weight on his body made him hardly breathe and his mind was still in a mess. Wasn''t he in Nakasara? Didn''t he fall off the cliff? He''s still alive? Well, he should be alive! Otherwise, how could he have seen Mango? He had even heard Mango''s voice. Wait! He pushed Mango away abruptly and looked at her in astonishment. "Your voice..." "I''m fine, but it still slightly hurts now." Mango was simply too happy. Nathaniel sat up and suddenly felt a killer headache. He clutched his head with a rush and let out a grunt. Noah quickly took out a silver needle and stuck it directly at the acupuncture point on Nathaniel''s head. Mango''s heart was about to jump out of her throat. "What''s wrong with him? Why does he still suffer a headache?" "Definitely he does. Neuralgia isn''t an easy illness to be cured. It''s a slow project. Now that his hypnosis has been removed, while neuralgia needs to take it slow. Nanny Zhang said that he still needs three days to wake up. It is surprising enough for him to wake up early now." Noah exined quickly. However, Nathaniel suddenly grasped the meaning of his words. "Who? Who are you talking about?" "Nanny Zhang, we are in Santell Capital now. Don''t you realize it? We are at the prison gate. Without Nanny Zhang, you are going to die." Noah''s words made him turned back quickly and nced at the big iron gate behind him. He never thought that he would be treated by Nanny Zhang one day. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had no other choice, Mango wouldn''t have brought him to Nanny Zhang. Nathaniel looked at Mango and said softly, "Thank you. It''s been tough for you." "You have no ideas how tough it is for me. Tell me now, how did you fall off the cliff?" Nathaniel didn''t know how to answer that question. He also didn''t want to admit that he was damn unlucky though. He was actually going to punish Edolie, but he never expect that he would almost cost his life. "Where is Edolie?" "She''s dead." Mango went over to help Nathaniel. Zion finally came to his senses and shouted with a frown, "Hey, hey, please don''t ignore my existence, okay? If it wasn''t for me, Mr. Ye wouldn''t have been able to wake up." "Yeah you''re right. It''s your effort." Mango let out augh and quickly brought Zion to Nathaniel''s side. "Hey Mr. Ye, you''re some. It''s said that you''re on vacation. How did you end up this way?" "Stinky brat, are you here to mock me again?" After being lied down for such a long time, Nathaniel''s body was still slightly weak. Seeing that Nathaniel had woken up, Noah and Mango quickly brought him back to the hotel with the rest of them. Noah gave Nathaniel aprehensive examination and found that he had no big problems. He was then relieved. "Don''t worry, he has nothing to do with other stuffs besides Neuralgia now. Probably after a week or within half a month of acupuncture, his nerve pain will be relieved." Upon hearing Noah''s words, Mango''s heart was finally at ease. "Today is a good day. Let''s celebrate." "Okay cool." Nathaniel felt that he had survived the inferno. Only by looking at Mango and Zion, he felt that everything was so precious to him. However, Noah has dampened on him at that moment. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "I''m telling you here. It''s okay to celebrate but you can''t drink alcohol. Also, you can''t eat cold, spicy and sour stuff. Any food which is irritant isn''t allowed. You''d better have some porridge and some light food." "How can this called celebration?" Nathaniel''s brows slightly furrowed. Noah shrugged his shoulders and said, "It doesn''t matter to me. You can ignore a doctor''s advice, but you have to bear the consequence instead." "We''d better eat some light ones." Mango corrected her words as soon as she heard about the advice for Nathaniel. Seeing that she was so worried, Nathaniel said distressedly, "Sorry that I had made you worry." "I''m d that you had realized it. Or else I''ll ignore you if you dare to do this again. I really meant it." "Sure I will!" Both of them were amorous. They had seen no one in their eyes. Noah shook his body and said to Zion, "Let''s go. Don''t you think we''re like the third wheels here?" "I can feel it. As expected, Mommy doesn''t love me anymore. Sigh." Zion shook his head like an adult before walking out with Noah. Mango and Nathanielughed at the same time. When there were only the two of them left in the room, Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s hand. "It''s been tough for you during this period. Are you having a torment life?" "I''m okay as long as you can wake up, everything is worth it. Why don''t you tell me that you are suffering from nervous pain instead? Also, I have asked you earlier to look for Yasser to dispel the hypnosis, why don''t you listen to me?" Whenever Mango thought of this, she got pissed off. Nathaniel smiled and said, "I wanted to punish myself just because I have made you lost your voice. Feeling pain is the best way. I have to remind myself all the time that what you have lost due to my negligence. However, I just didn''t expect it will turn into this consequence." "Idiot, I hope that you will be fine at anytime. You have to know that your physical integrity is belongs to me now. You can''t hurt yourself without my permission, understand?" "Okay, My Dear Wife. I got it." Nathaniel felt that this moment was really warm and worthy of cherishing. "Why did you ask Nanny Zhang to treat me?" Nathaniel knew that Mango had longed to not mentioned about Nanny Zhang. He had wondered how struggled she had been through when she came over and asked Nanny Zhang to treat his illness. Mango paused for a moment before saying, "Noah said so. As for me, everything is worth it in order to cure your illness." "It''s been hard on you." "There''s not necessary to mention it in between husband and wife." Mango smiled and nestled in Nathaniel''s arms, telling Nathaniel everything that had happened on those days. Nathaniel''s heart sank when he heard how much pain Mango had suffered. "It seems that after you married to me, you had suffered a lot. Sometimes I really don''t know whether it was lucky or not for you to marry me." "What are you talking about? People have to experience a lot of things in their life. What is important is not how difficult those things are, but we are being together at anytime. We can work together through trials and tribtions. That''s enough." Mango''s words made Nathaniel feel even more ufortable. He hugged Mango tightly and said in a low voice, "Alright, I will continue to cling on to you." "It''s a pleasure." Both of them smiled. Mango recalled Nanny Zhang''s illness. After pondering for a moment, she said, "Nanny Zhang might not be able to hold on any longer." "What do you mean?" Nathaniel paused for a moment. Mango told him that Nanny Zhang had fallen ill. "Genevieve and I went to view her file. She''s seriously ill and probably won''t be around for long. I know you''re scrupled due to me, but it doesn''t matter. She used to do a lot of bad things to me, but she cured my throat. I''m still grateful to her for that. If you want to see her, then go and take a look. Perhaps you won''t have the chance anymore." Mango actually didn''t intend to forgive Nanny Zhang, but she was Nathaniel''s birth mother. Mango didn''t want him to feel regret in his heart. Nathaniel was in dilemma. To be honest, Nathaniel was feelingplicated towards Nanny Zhang. He was once treated Nanny Zhang as his own mother indeed. Ever since Nanny Zhang had gone too far, he knew that this woman was rted to him by blood though. He didn''t want to think about her anymore. Hearing that Nanny Zhang didn''t have much time left, Nathaniel felt very uneasy. Let aside those excessive things done by Nanny Zhang, he recalled how Nanny Zhang had taken care of him in his childhood. He couldn''t help but felt softhearted. "I want to see her." "Okay. Let''s go there tomorrow." Mango had set aside her vendetta. No matter what Nanny Zhang had done before, now she was dying. In addition, she was still Nathaniel''s biological mother. She didn''t want to forgive her but she didn''t want to stop Nathaniel from biddingst farewell to Nanny Zhang. Both of them chatted for a while and decided to go down for a walk. Sensing the sunshine outside, Nathaniel said with a smile, "I can finally feel the sunshine. There was plenty of times that I could hear your voice when I was ina, but I couldn''t hear it clearly. It seemed like there was a mist blocking me from getting close to you. I urgently wanted to find the exit, but I could only go round in circles. Sometimes I really hoped that I would faint directly and feel nothing. I thought of you and our kids again. What would you do if I die?" Hearing Nathaniel described his feelings during this period, Mango''s heart ached for him. "You should''t toss anymore. Just apany me and our children in future. Don''t forget that you still owe them a trip. Rita was angry and said that I deliberately didn''t let you to see her. Little did she knew that I didn''t dare to let her know about your situation." "You''ve done enough." Nathaniel held on to Mango''s hand tightly. With such a pair of small hands, she had supported their home when he was in aa. A weak woman like her who had struggled to stay with him till now because of love. There was no reason for him to treat her well and to love her. Nathaniel hugged Mango tightly and said in a soft tone, "It''s good to have you for the rest of my life." Mango''s nose suddenly twitched. All the painstaking efforts seemed to be gone. Both of them were feeling the sunshine and bustling in the streets. Suddenly, they felt that the world was so beautiful. Just when they wanted to enjoy their times, Noah ran out all of a sudden. "Nathan, Mango, hurry up! Go to the hospital now! Nanny Zhang is dying!" Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Mango and Nathaniel were both stunned for a moment. "What are you waiting for? Nanny Zhang is dying. She has been sent from prison to the hospital. Let''s go and have a look. There''s still a burning pain in Mango''s throat. Perhaps the treatmentcks a certain type of herb, and we still need Nanny Zhang." Upon hearing Noah''s words, Nathaniel reacted quickly. He grabbed Mango''s hand and rushed quickly to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, Nanny Zhang was in the middle of emergency resuscitation. The lights in the emergency room made Nathaniel feel depressed. Nanny Zhang yed a huge role in his life. From childhood to adulthood, she did her part as a mother. Although she couldn''t make up for what she had done wrong, Nathaniel was thinking about how good Nanny Zhang had once been to him at that moment. Now he couldn''t believe that Nanny Zhang was dying soon. She was only in her fifties, she was still so young. Was this karma? Mango held Nathaniel''s hand tightly. At this moment, any words offort would seem feeble to him and she didn''t want to think of any either. The reason why she was here was that she was worried about Nathaniel. Nanny Zhang mentioned earlier that she had poisoned Nathaniel, but she didn''t know whether it was true or not. Zion followed along and quietly waited behind Noah. As time went by, Nathaniel''s heart suddenly skipped a beat when the lights in the emergency room went out. The doctor opened the door and came out. "Doctor, how is it going?" Noah anxiously inquired. The doctor shook his head and said, "We''ve tried our best, but her cancer has already spread. You can go in to see her, but you have to be prepared for her funeral." Everyone was mentally prepared for such a result, except Nathaniel. He had just woken up and still hadn''t figured out many things. Why was she dying all of a sudden? Mango saw him standing there in a daze. She couldn''t help but push him. She said: "Go in and take a look at her." Nathaniel looked at Mango. He felt that it wasn''t good for him to see Nanny Zhang as he was afraid that Mango would feel uneasy. However, if he didn''t look go in and take a look at her, he might feel remorseful in the future. After all, that woman had raised him since he was a child. "Go ahead. I''m fine." Mango knew very well what Nathaniel was thinking in his heart. She smiled. Nathaniel nodded and entered the emergency room. He felt that his feet were heavy as if they''d been bound with concrete. When Nathaniel saw Nanny Zhang again, he couldn''t believe that the woman in front of him was her, who was once invincible. Nanny Zhang who was using a respirator, was surprised to see Nathaniel. However, joy coloured her features. God was kind to her and He allowed her to see her son wake up before she died. Nanny Zhang waved to Nathaniel. Nathaniel came to her side and sat down. He grasped her hand. Nanny Zhang''s hands used to be soft and tender, but now they were only skin and bones with protruding joints. "Why didn''t you think of a way to tell me that you''re ill?" Nathaniel''s voice was a little choked up. At this moment, he would rather forget those evil things which were done by her. He was still willing to believe that she was still his mother who loved him very much. Nanny Zhang''s eyes suddenly became moist. She had always been in Nathaniel''s heart. She finally understood it at that moment. Although her son looked so cold and insufferably arrogant, his heart was still soft. Nanny Zhang held Nathaniel''s hand tightly and said weakly, "I''m sorry, Nathan. I''m really sorry. I''ve made too many mistakes. This is God''s punishment for me. I know that this is my ending, and I don''t me anyone for it. The only thing that I feel sorry for is that I didn''t bring happiness and good memories to you and Zion. Having a mother like me is a lifelong embarrassment to you. After I die, please cremate me and scatter my ashes wherever you like. I can neither enter the Ye family''s ancestral graves, nor can I get your forgiveness. Let me drift around like a stray ghost. This is what I deserve." "Nonsense. You can''t enter the ancestral grave of the Ye family, but I will give you a proper burial. Don''t worry, I will visit you. Although you have done evil deeds and hurt many innocent people, I''ve owed you a great deal since I was a child. You raised me, but I failed to let you enjoy your golden years. It''s my fault." Nathaniel''s eyes were also moist. Nanny Zhang shook her head and said, "It''s none of your business. I brought it upon myself. I let the hatred blindsided me. If you really want to find a grave for me, you can take me home. I''ve been away from home for many years, and I had almost forgotten how it is like. Just because of my feud, it cost me my life, my children, and even my grandchildren. This kind of revenge is meaningless, but unfortunately, I repented toote." "It''s not toote. As long as you repent, you will still be my mother." Tears kept sliding down Nanny Zhang''s cheeks. "Did you know that I''ve been waiting for you and Nick to call me "mother" for many years? Once, I really wanted to let go of all my hatred and just be with the both of you. However, I forced me to do it. I couldn''t do anything. I waspletely blindsided by hatredter on. I saw you calling her "mother" every day and I couldn''t stand it when I saw Nick treating her so respectfully. When I was pregnant, my morning sickness was very strong. I threw up until both of you were born. I couldn''t eat properly and couldn''t sleep every day. I held my quilt in pain and cried all night long. I worked so hard to give birth to you both. How could I leave you two behindter?" Nanny Zhang cried so hard that she could hardly open her mouth. Nathaniel didn''t feel good either. His tears quietly rolled down his cheeks. "No worries, it''s all over." "I know it''s not over. In both your hearts, those things that I did are yet to be forgiven. I abandoned my children and grandchildren for my people. I did what I needed for my tribe, but I''ve neglected you all. Now that I''m dying, I wouldn''t dare beg for your forgiveness. I just hope that all of you will live happily together in the future. Just let me bear all the misfortunes and tribtions." "Cut it out." Nathaniel was feeling even more uneasy as he listened. "Let me talk or I''ll have no more chance. Nathan, I told Mango that I''ve given you a slow- acting poison. It was just a lie. I''m dying soon and you''re my only son. How could I poison you? I did this just to meet Zion and Rita. I knew she wouldn''t forgive me and wouldn''t bring my grandchildren to see me. That''s why I told her so. Ask her not to hate me please." "That won''t happen. Mango is very kind. She won''t me you." Nathaniel turned his face away and felt extremely upset. Nanny Zhang coughed, and Nathaniel quickly patted her back to help her catch her breath. However, he felt even gloomier when he saw Nanny Zhang cough out blood. He could not believe that this was happening. He had already lost Nick and I. Was he going to lose his birth mother also? From now onwards, he was truly alone. Nanny Zhang coughed up a mouthful of blood, which eased her slightly. She held Nathaniel''s hand tightly and said weakly, "Although Mango can speak, her vocal cords are seriously damaged. Even acupuncture can''tpletely cure her. She will feel terrible aching as if knives are stabbing her throat if she speaks a word. If this pain is not eradicated entirely, it will follow her for a lifetime. Nathan, there''s a nt in my hometown which can cure her. This grass is called blue nymph grass and it grows next to damp graves. I have no time to return and search for it for her. You must remember to take her to my hometown and cure her throat after I die." "Alright." "Also, your nerve pain needs acupuncture for a long time. Don''t bezy and stop. Otherwise, if the condition takes hold, you won''t be able to stand it when you get old." "That''s right." "I''ve nothing to pass down for Zion and Rita. If anyone of them wants to study medicine in the future, I have an ancestral medical tome. Remember to give it to them, and it is ced in my hometown''s ancestral temple. This is the only thing I can leave behind forthem.'''' Nanny Zhang kept yammering, but her eyes had begun to lose focus. Nathaniel felt very upset in his heart. "Stop it and have a rest." "I can''t rest now, if I did, I would be resting forever. Let me say a few more words instead. Nathan, to be honest, I used to love your father. After all, no woman would give birth for a man she didn''t love. It''s just that my feelings for your father are tooplicated. I would rather believe that I hated him." "I know." Nathaniel now somewhat understood Nanny Zhang''s thoughts. Nanny Zhang lived a tragic life. She had been dominated by hatred for her entire existence, and thus she''d missed out on a lot of important moments. Nanny Zhang looked at Nathaniel and wanted to touch his face with her hand, but she was too exhausted forthat. Nathaniel quickly put her hand on his face. "Do I look thinner than before?" "Yeah, you look thinner. How can you get fat without me taking care of you? Nathan, you gotta take good care of yourself after I die. Please forget me as well. Just pretend that you never had a mother like me. You are I''s son, her eldest son, and the only heir of the Ye Family. Furthermore, you''re the pride of the people in Ocean City. You should never have a mother like me." After Nanny Zhang finished her words, there was a bitter smile at the corner of her mouth. Her shriveled hand suddenly slipped down, and her eyes closed slowly and stayed that way forever. "Mom, Mom¡ª" Nathaniel finally called out, but Nanny Zhang could no longer hear it. She closed her eyes and ended her sad and tragic life. Nathaniel held her hand and cried silently. Right now, he seemed like a dispirited child who had lost everything after losing his mother. He had never thought that there would be such a day. Never! Tears spilled from the corners of Nanny Zhang''s eyes. It was hard to say if she had heard Nathaniel''s shout, or if she was unwilling to part with this world. In any case, she would never wake up again.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 When Mango and Noah along with others outside heard Nathaniel''s cry, they couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. Hence, Mango knew that Nanny Zhang had passed away. She couldn''t say that she was sad, but she just felt sorry for Nathaniel. "Mommy, is Granny Zhang gone?" Zion asked as he blinked his eyes slowly. "That''s right!" Mango nodded her head. Zion was especially quiet after that. Nathaniel stayed inside for quite some time before he opened the door and came out. His eyes were red and swollen, and it was obvious that he had cried. "Are you alright?" Mango quickly went forward. "I''m fine..." Nathaniel held Mango''s hand and asked the doctor to send Nanny Zhang''s body to the morgue. Nanny Zhang was a government servant, and there were some formalities to be taken care of. Mango brought Zion to stay with her in the hotel while Nathaniel went off alone to arrange Nanny Zhang''s funeral. Nanny Zhang was just a housekeeper in the Ye family from the beginning, and she had not been married. Nathaniel was her only son, and everything was kept simple. After Nathaniel cremated Nanny Zhang''s body, he brought Mango and Zion back to Estania. Wisdom and Rita were very happy when they saw Mango and Nathaniel. "Daddy, Mommy didn''t let me video call you each and every time I called. Mommy is so bad that she wants to hog daddy all to herself." Rita hurriedlyined. Looking at his lovely daughter, Nathaniel was very happy in his heart, but Nanny Zhang''s death saddened him and he could not manage a smile. "Mommy was protecting daddy. Daddy was sick during that time, and I was afraid I''ll spread the illness to you through theputer. You should thank Mommy, okay?" Nathaniel''s words stunned Rita for a moment. Then, she turned to Mango in embarrassment and said, "Mommy, I''m sorry." "It''s okay, Rita." Zion didn''t say anything and went straight to his room. Wisdom found that he was in a bad mood and wanted to ask him what happened, but he didn''t know what to say. Mango nced at Zion. She didn''t know what the kid was thinking either. Nathaniel put Rita down and told Wisdom, "Tidy up yourself, we''ll go back to Ocean City and let Uncle Song take care of you all. Daddy and Mommy are going to Nakasara." "Daddy, are you going out on a vacation again?" Rita pouted her mouth and felt very unhappy. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "We''re not going on a trip as we have something to do. There''s something wrong with your Mommy''s throat. So, Daddy''s gonna take her to the hospital." "Really? Mommy, what''s wrong with your throat? Does it hurt?" Rita ran towards Mango and reached over to touch Mango''s throat. Mango was d that Rita didn''t know about what happened and that she was able to give her a perfect childhood. "Mommy''s fine. As long as Rita is doing good, mommy won''t be in pain anymore." "Then you both shoulde back early. You adults are off gallivanting outside and we''re all bored at home." N?velDrama.Org content. Rita said with a pout. "Okay, welle back as soon as possible." "Okay." Wisdom went to tidy up. When he passed by the door of Zion''s room, he saw him standing in front of the window in a daze and walked in. "What''s wrong with you? Why did you be so solemn after returning from Santell Capital?" "Granny Zhang is dead." Wisdom paused for a moment after hearing Zion''s words. It was likely that he hadn''t figured out who was Granny Zhang. "She''s the old housekeeper of the Ye Family, Nanny Zhang." Wisdom came to his senses after hearing Zion''s exnation. "How did she die?" "She died of illness. Wisdom, I want to study medicine." Zion had never ever felt more clear about what he wanted now. "Medicine? That''s my specialty. You''d better learn how to run a business. You''ll inherit everything that belongs to the Ye Family in the future." "Let''s not joke about this. You shall inherit all these things while I''m going to study medicine. In fact, I''ve longed to study medicine for quite some time. It happened when Rita was in poor health and stayed in the hospital every day. Meanwhile, I was thinking that if I could alleviate her suffering by bing a doctor. Now seeing that Granny Zhang had passed away because of illness, I''m afraid that mom or dad will also fall ill one day. What should I do then? I dare not put their lives in others'' hands." Zion''s eyes became even more determined as he spoke. Wisdom didn''t think too much. He knew clearly how his parents died, and he became Bettany''s apprentice out of necessity. When he viewed Zion''s circumstance, he said in a low voice, "Daddy and Mommy probably won''t agree with your idea." "It won''t happen. Both of them love us so much. As long as we are happy, they''ll be okay with anything. Besides, I also want to follow daddy and mommy to Nakasara." "Well, didn''t they say that they were going to cure Mommy''s throat?" "Granny Zhang''s hometown is in Nakasara, so I want to go and have a look. She gave me a ring, but she didn''t tell me about its purpose, I just want to check it out." Zion often had his own opinions and Wisdom didn''t try to persuade him. "Hurry up and pack your things. Even if you want to go with them, we''ll have to return to Ocean City first." "That''s right!" Zion quickly packed up his things and returned to Ocean City with Mango and the others. By the time Thomas saw Nathanieling back, he was about to break down. "Mr. Ye, I''m going to take a vacation! I''m exhausted! I''m running the whole HY Group. Now, I don''t even have the time to send Rainie a text. I''ll die young if I go on like this." "Hold on for a while longer. I have to go back to Nakasara to deal with something. Let me seed you when I''m back." "What? Again?" Thomasy crumpled on the chair. Nathaniel said with a serious look, "Nanny Zhang has passed away, and I''m gonna take her home." Thomas was stunned at once. He had grown up together with Nathaniel, so he certainly knew what Nanny Zhang meant to him. Moreover, Thomas knew very well about Nanny Zhang''s identity too. "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye. Please ept my condolences." Nathaniel patted his shoulder and said nothing. Mango told him, "I leave the kids in your care then. We''ll be back once we''re done with our stuff." "Has your throat recovered, Mrs. Ye?" Thomas seemed delighted for her. Mango smiled too. "Nearly. It''s been hard on you during this period of time. By the way, did Rainie contact you recently?" "Not really, but I''ve seen her Instagram Stories. She''s having a good time in yville." Upon hearing Thomas''s words, Mango was feeling relieved. "Good to hear that." Mango was against Zion following them, but Nathaniel didn''t object. "Well, bring him along. He needs to be exposed to the world." Mango didn''t know how to retort his words. The bunch of them took a flight back to Nakasara again. Mango hasplicated feelings in her chest upon her return. Nathaniel drove the car and brought along Mango and Zion to Nanny Zhang''s hometown. This ce was uninhabited and had long been abandoned. Some of the existing houses had also copsed. Nathaniel looked at this ce and he could not help but feel sentimental. This was the ce where Nanny Zhang lived since her childhood. "I want to buy this vige." He spoke faintly. Mango understood what he meant and said in a low voice, "There''s no one staying here anymore. I''m sure that the government will sell it to you. Shall I reach out to them?" "Just find a ce to stay first. I''ll get contact with them." Nathaniel had arranged for Mango and Zion to stay at the Pickwick Lodge Farm which was not far from the vige. Meanwhile, he went to put in an application to the local officials to buy the plot of land. Mango knew that it was inevitable for Nathaniel to obtain it no matter how much it would cost him. Zion was also very quiet along the way. Mango looked at him and asked, "Why did you insist oning? Did Nanny Zhang say something to you?" "Nope, I just wanted to have a look." Zion smiled lightly. Mango noticed the way that Zion replied to her with a smile was even more mature and precocious. It made him harder toprehend than in the past. They inquired about Nanny Zhang''s vige at the Pickwick Lodge Farm. "That vige used to belong to a family of traditional medicine practitioners. Generally speaking, they would not intermarry with outsiders. No one knows who they offended, but all of them were gone in merely one night''s time. s, this vige has been abandoned for decades. What are you going to do with it? Generally, there are no traveling routes that pass by here." Mango smiled but didn''t answer. Nathaniel brought back the approval of the government with him when he came back. Now the vige entirely belonged to him. Again, Mango and Zion followed Nathaniel back to the deserted vige and found the ancestral temple. The ancestral hall had not been maintained for years. It had copsed long ago. The memorial tablets were still there, but they were already covered in dust and soil. Nathaniel took off his jacket and moved out those memorial tablets, cleaning them carefully. When Zion saw Nathaniel doing this, he also crouched down to help. Mango refused to lend a hand at first, but when she saw both the father and son were working in the zing heat. She eventually sighed and squatted down to help. It took them a whole morning to clean up all the memorial tablets. "I''m going to ask someone to restore the ancestral temple and this vige together." Nathaniel whispered. Mango looked at him and said, "Even if it was renovated and everything is done, how would people live here? Nathan, whether you believe it or not, this vige is abandoned. Nanny Zhang can''t see you even if you do your best." She knew that her words seemed very cruel, but it was the truth. She also knew that Nathaniel felt guilty for Nanny Zhang. He wished to make up for it, but this was all meaningless. Nathaniel''s face became increasingly embarrassed. Zion suddenly said, "Eh? Why did everyone in this vige share the same surname?" Mango took a nce, only to discover that the surnames on the tablets were all Zhang. "I''ve heard that people in the vige were not married to the outside world, so they should be rted by blood. It''s no surprise that they all have the same surname." "Oh, I see." Zion nodded his head semi- understanding manner. He paid no attention to the conversation between Mango and Nathaniel. He casually strolled around the surroundings and flipped over few copsed houses. Mango looked at everything around and said in a low voice, "I know how much you care for Nanny Zhang. Now that we''ve brought her back, let''s find a ce to bury her." Nathaniel did not speak either. He looked at the ancestral temple in a daze. Mango did not disturb him. She knew that Nathaniel felt uneasy. Perhaps it would take some time for him to recover. "Lemme take a look at Zion." She stood up and walked in Zion''s direction. In the distance, Mango seemingly saw a jeep parked in front of Zion, and the person inside was talking to Zion. Mango''s heart was suddenly in her throat. This ce had already been abandoned. Who woulde here? Couldn''t Zion be warier? Wasn''t he afraid that the other party was a human trafficker? Thinking of this, Mango quickly ran over. Chapter 717 Chapter 717 "Zion!" Mango shouted at him quickly. Zion turned his head slightly and saw Mango running towards him at a high speed. He was feeling confused. "Mommy, slow down. Or you''ll fall." Zion immediately went up to greet her. Mango pulled Zion behind her and looked warily at the jeep in front of her. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" The opposite party was an extremely young man. When he saw how Mango protected Zion, he couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. Then, he hurriedly exined, "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just here to take a look." "What are you looking at? This is already a deserted vige. What''s so good about it?" Mango''s wariness did not diminish at all. The man smiled apologetically and said, "I know this is abandoned, but I just want toe back and have a look. I''ve heard from my parents when I was a kid that this was their hometown. Now that so many years have passed, I want toe back and check out what the ce where my parents were raised looks like." "Your parents?" Mango was stunned for a moment. Didn''t they say that the people here all died in that incident? How could someone still survive? "Yeah, my parents left this vige at the age of eighteen and went to join the army. When they wished toe back again, it no longer existed." The man got out of the car and stood on the ground, with a trace of sadness on his face. Only now did Mango finally react. It seemed that there were still descendants of the vige. "Do you still remember your grandpa''s name?" "His name is Allen Zhang." That man''s words made Mango pause for a moment. When she was cleaning up the memorial tablet before, she had indeed seen that name written on it. "We''ve bought the vige, and it will be a private area in future. Since you''re here, let''s go and have a look. My husband is cleaning up the ancestral temple and preparing to rebuild it." "Rebuild it?" That man was a little surprised, but he seemed happy. "Hi madam, my name is Henry Zhang. Can I bring my parents'' tablets back here and ce them together? You can rest assured that I will give you money. No matter how much it is, I will try my best to earn it. After all, this is my parents'' hometown. I want them to return to their roots." Henry looked at Mango sincerely. Mango thought for a moment and said to him, "Go and ask my husband. His mother is also a member of this vige. She has been away from home for years. Now that she has passed away, she wished to return to her roots here." "Thank you, thank you so much." Henry happily followed Mango to the ancestral temple. Along the way, Mango held Zion''s hand tightly, as if she was afraid that Zion would get lost. Zion felt Mango''s anxiety and quietly followed her. After arriving at the ancestral temple, Nathaniel was still cleaning. Henry saw that the ancestral temple here had copsed, but the memorial tablets were neatly and cleanly ced on one side, and his eyes were a little moisten. "Nathan, can I talk to you?" Then, Mango repeated Henry''s words to him. Nathaniel looked at him and whispered, "If you''re a member of the Zhang family, hurry up and get to work." "Ah? Sure, sure." Henry failed to react at first, but he quickly joined the renovation work right after realization dawned on him. Mango saw that Nathaniel was full of energy and didn''t want to disturb him either. She brought Zion back to the Pickwick Lodge Farm. Mango was still a little puzzled when she saw Noahing over. "Why are you here?" "Why am I here? You two are really interesting though. Both of you need acupuncture, but you just leave without telling me. What''s wrong with you? Do you want to die? I must have masochistic tendencies. I left my wife and children behind to chase after you." Noah was seething with rage. Mango said with some embarrassment, "You know Nathan''s temper well. Furthermore, Nanny Zhang is a burden he needs to carry. He won''t be happy if he doesn''t relieve it." "Even so, you both can''t risk your lives as well. Let me tell you, I''m here just for your sake. I wouldn''t havee if someone else told me to. Genevieve had just gotten pregnant, so I can''t afford a single mistake." "What? Did you just say that Genevieve is pregnant? Isn''t she..." Mango paused quickly. Noah waved his hand indifferently and said, "I know what you''re going to say. The truth is, Genevieve can''t get pregnant because of me, and I thought that I wouldn''t have a child ever in my life. However, God took pity on her, or perhaps it''s a blessing brought by Gissel, but she found out that she was pregnant this morning. So you two better cooperate with me to treat your illness. I need to go back and apany my expecting wife." Noah said with a happy smile on his face. Mango was also happy for them. Zion smiled and said, "Is Gissel going to have siblings?" "That''s right." "Mommy, when will you going to give Rita and me a younger brother or sister?" Mango didn''t know how to reply to Zion''s words. Did she still stand a chance to have another child in her life? Each time she thought of this, Mango thought of Nanny Zhang. However, everything was over, and she didn''t know what kind of feelings she should have when talking about her. "You have a younger sister. Don''t be ridiculous." "I still want a younger brother! It''s good to have another younger brother." Zion''s words made Mango feel somehow forlorn. Noah said immediately, "Hey, why are you so greedy? When Auntie Bay gives birth to a baby, you have to help us take care of them, okay?" "Of course!" Zion seemed to be very happy. Mango looked at Noah with gratitude, and then she started her acupuncture session. Nathaniel and Henry had been busy for a while, so they tiredly sat together to get some rest. "Why did you think ofing back to this vige?" Nathaniel decided to chat with him casually. Henry paused for a moment and said, "There''s nowhere for me to ce my parents'' memorial tablets." "What do you mean?" "They died in the line of duty but there was a glitch that happened in between. Their ashes and tablets couldn''t enter the martyr''s cemetery, so I had no choice but to put them somece else. Unfortunately, that was not their home. I just want to check out this ce, and I want to bring their ashes back if possible." Henry looked sad when he talked about this. Nathaniel did not ask further and said in a low voice, "I will send someone to renovate the ce, and it will take about a week. You can try to figure it out, and bring your parents back if you have time. To be honest, I''m here to bury my mother." "Thank you, Mr. Ye." Henry quickly thanked him. "What do you do for a living?" "I haven''t graduated from university yet. I''m doing a part- time job. Don''t worry, I can pay for my parents'' tablets." Henry thought that Nathaniel was afraid that he would not be able to pay, so he quickly answered him. Nathaniel then shook his head and said, "Don''t mention the money. We''re all from the same vige. What are you majoring in?" "Financial Management." "Come see me in Ocean City after you have graduated." Nathaniel handed Henry his business card. When Henry saw Nathaniel''s business card, he waspletely stunned. He knew how famous the HY Group was. He didn''t even dare to think that he would have the opportunity to enter thispany. "Are you the president of HY Group?" "Yeah, but I''m still a member of this vige, like you. As long as you perform well enough, there will be a ce for you in mypany." "Thank you, Mr. Ye. I really appreciate it." Henry was so excited that tears started to well up in his eyes. They were still chatting when Mango returned. "What are you guys talking about? You don''t even want to eat." Mango brought the food while Noah followed behind her. "Why are you here?" Nathaniel was somewhat surprised to see Noah. "You both are indeed a couple. You''re even asking me the same question. Why am I here? Do you think I''m willing toe? Your nerves need acupuncture! If your wife knows how to do it, I would rather note here." Noah became even more frustrated. It was only now that Nathaniel remembered his headache. He said faintly, "I''m fine." "Yeah, you''ll be fine now, but notter. Have your meal quickly. I''ll give you acupuncture after you finish your food." Noah knew also Nathaniel''s temper and didn''t bother having a discussion with him. When Henry saw strangers approaching, he quickly stood up and said, "I''ll go and clean things up." "Let''s have your meal first." Mango saw that the man was a decent person, so she stopped Henry. "Come and join us. You''ll only have the energy to work when you''re full." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel smiled. Since they insisted, Henry sat down, embarrassed. "Thanks a lot." "Hurry up and eat." They got along well with each other. After lunch, Nathaniel was having his acupuncture session. Meanwhile, Henry was figuring out what else he could do when his phone rang. Henry looked at the caller disy and answered the phone with a smile. "Hey, you haven''t called me for a long time." "Yeah, how are you? Are you alright?" "I''m fine." Henry turned on the speaker mode on his phone out of habit. When Mango heard the familiar voiceing from the phone, she couldn''t help but be slightly taken aback. She looked straight at Henry without saying a word. Henry chatted with his sister for a while. It could be seen that they had a good rtionship. His sister was afraid that Henry would pinch pennies and suffer, so she insisted on sending money to him. Henry then replied that he would not ept nothing. "I can make money. Honestly, you have to save money as well for your future dowry." "Brat, how old am I? I don''t need a dowry." "Well, let''s stop here. I''m out. I''ll call youter when I''m back." Henry hung up the phone with a smile at the corner of his mouth. Right after Henry hang up the phone, Mango asked, "Henry, is your sister called Novalee?" "Eh? Mrs. Ye, do you know my sister?" Henry''s confirmation made Mango feel that this world was too small. She never expected that Novalee was also a member of this vige, and she managed to meet Novalee''s younger brother, Henry here. Mango nodded her head and said, "Yeah, your sister is currently working at my travelpany. She''s a talented person." "Really? Mrs. Ye, please take good care of her. She''s a goofball. Sometimes she doesn''t know how to behave, and she says things really bluntly, but she bears no ill will. Sometimes the words she says are not pleasant to the ear, but don''t take it to heart." Henry was constantly putting in a good word for Novalee, making Mango envious of their good rtionship. "Nope, she''s very good indeed. Don''t worry. Your sister is currently in yville. Do you want to see her when you''re free?" "Please don''t ever tell my sister that I came back to this vige." Henry''s actions made Mango stunned. "Why not?" Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Mango was very confused. Why couldn''t she tell Novalee the truth? Henry thought for a moment before saying, "My sister disagreed with me in sending my parents'' memorial tablets back here. She said that there was nobody else staying here. It was meaningless to send them back. Moreover, my parents'' situation isplicated. My sister insisted them be buried in the Martyr''s Cemetery ." Mango paused for a moment. When it came to Novalee''s family background, she did some digging previously only because of Walter''s incident. She only knew that Novalee''s parents died in the line of duty. Hence, they should supposedly be titled martyrs then. "Shouldn''t your parents be considered martyrs?" "They should be, but the money for the initial transaction has been lost. Now, there is no conclusion about this matter and they can''t be buried in the Martyr''s Cemetery. My sister is truly pissed off about this, and she is bound to seek redress for my parent. I know that she did this for the sake of our parents, but sometimes I do hope that they will return to their roots. No matter what the outside world says, they are my parents after all." Henry''s expression was slightly forlorn. Mango understood him. She patted his shoulder and said, "I understand. Don''t worry, I won''t tell her." "Thank you, Mrs. Ye." "What are you guys talking about?" Just as Nathaniel finished his acupuncture, he came over and saw them chatting happily, so he couldn''t help asking. Mango told Nathaniel about Henry''s identity. At the same time, he also told Nathaniel about the rtionship between Novalee and Walter. When Henry heard that his sister had found a boyfriend, he was quite happy. "So, she already has a boyfriend. I''m d to hear that. Why didn''t she tell me that?" "Maybe they haven''tmitted to each other yet but the guy has a great personality. You can rest assured that your sister is safe with him." Mango''s words had piqued Henry''s interest in Walter. "Do you have any photos of him?" "Of course, take a look here." Mango found Walter''s photo and sent it to Henry. While Nathaniel saw them engaged in heated discussion, he smiled and nodded his head as he walked away. Seeing him like this, Noah touched his arm and said, "Aren''t you jealous?" "Why do I need to be jealous of a kid?" Nathaniel sat aside as he spoke. Noah also sat next to him. "Honestly speaking, Mango had put in a lot of effort for your incident during this period. She''d nearly contacted every expert in the world to cure your illness. Unfortunately, your illness ended up being cured by Nanny Zhang. Perhaps it''s destiny. When Nanny Zhang died, I know that you were sad and I understand the rtionship between you and Nanny Zhang. No matter what she has done, she''s still your mother. You wouldn''t forgive her when she''s alive. Conversely, you''ll forgive her when she''s dead. However, Nathan, you''re you, and you''re not Mango. You may forgive everything that Nanny Zhang has done, but Mango can''t stand the fact that she''ll never be able to be a mother again for the rest of her life. It''s okay for you to mourn Nanny Zhang but you can''t do much. A person should care more for the living, right?" Upon hearing Noah''s words, Nathaniel nodded. "I know. I''m feeling sad about Nanny Zhang''s death, but that''s not what made me sentimental. The reason that I want to buy this ce and refurbish it is not merely for Nanny Zhang. Before she died, she told me that Mango''s vocal cords were damaged. If I want it to bepletely recovered, I should find something called blue nymph grass. It is said to live next to the cemetery. Out of respect for the dead, I want to buy it and do some refurbishment. If there are descendants who can watch over here, that would be the best. Otherwise, I''ll hire someone to take care of it regrly. This vige belonged to traditional medicine practitioners, and no one knows if there are precious herbs here. If there are, I want to continue to conserve them. I may not need to ask around for help after I''ve developed the plot into a medicinal herb cultivation base." Nathaniel''s words made Noah stunned for a moment. "Have you told Mango regarding it?" "Not yet.¡± "Why are you so stupid? You''re doing this for her sake. How would she know if you don''t tell her?" Noah was trying to jolt some sense into him. However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "Confessions are unnecessary between us." "Bullsh*t. The most important thing between a married couple is tomunicate with each other and understanding each other''s feelings. Not everyone will understand you. Also, don''t think she''s a mind reader. There''s no such thing as telling what someone''s thinking with just a look in the other person''s eyes. It''s not like you guys have a telepathic connection." Noah felt that Nathaniel''s bad temper could not be changed. Nathaniel nodded. "I''ll talk to herter." "That''s right." The two of them chatted for a while before Mango walked over. "Nathan, are you going to stay here for few more days?" "Yeah, what''s the matter?" Mango pondered for a moment before saying, "I want to see Novalee. She''s Henry''s sister. She got injured because of Walter, and it''s true that she was injured because I sent her over. The doctor said that her womb was damaged, so it''s not guaranteed that she''ll recover. Maxton hurried back from Santell Capital. I don''t know how she is doing. Though I heard the way she was talking to Henry was fine just now, who knows if she''s faking it? I can''t help much at here either, so I wanted to go and take a look." Noah took a nce at her and said, "You have one more day of acupuncture. You can go after the acupuncture is done tomorrow." "That''s fine." Mango nodded her head. Henry decided to stay there to help out. There were no sses for him for a few days since it was a holiday. Nathaniel brought Mango to the graveyard behind them. This was the ce where the people of the vige had been buried for decades. Mango asked in confusion, "Why did you bring me here?" "Nanny Zhang said that your throat needs a herb to be curedpletely. Otherwise, your voice will hurt as soon as you talk and the pain will apany you for the rest of your life." Mango paused for a moment before she said with a bitter smile, "It''s already hard enough for me to speak once more." "Well, I do wish that your voice is not going to be apanied by pain. Nanny Zhang told me that there is a type of herb called blue nymph grass which can cure your throat thoroughly. Behind this cemetery is the Herb Garden. It was a garden of medicinal herbs cultivated by several generations of the Zhang family. Although it has been abandoned for many years, the longer the herbs grow, the better its results would be, So I bought this ce not only for the sake of Nanny Zhang, but I hope also the Herb Garden will be my own. I still recall the subservient manner in which I dealt with Jigsaw to cure you. From now on, I don''t want my family to lose the opportunity for a cure because of a shortage of medicinal ingredients. That''s my ultimate purpose." Mango was stunned when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "I didn''t know, but I wouldn''t be angry even if you did this for Nanny Zhang. After all, she raised you. Although I hold a grudge against her, it doesn''t affect my feelings for you. I won''t interfere in your filial piety to her either. Don''t take me as a narrowminded person." Mango''s words made Nathaniel felt extremely emotional. He hugged her tightly and whispered, "I will be good to you for the rest of my life." "Is there any other option?" "Of course not!" Nathaniel quickly replied. Mango felt that this moment was a real blessing for her. The wind blew the leaves and made a rustling sound while Mango nestled in Nathaniel''s arms. Listening to his strong heartbeat, she felt that the world at this moment was simply harmonious and quiet. Zion left quietly when he came over and saw them this way. He couldn''t bear to disturb them. When Henry saw Zioning back, he asked, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you find them?" "Oh, leave them alone. Let''s go and y together." Zion grabbed Henry''s hand and walked out. "Huh? What are we going to y?" "Humph, don''t look down on me. I''ll y a game with you. If you pass the level, then I''m a loser." Zion''s words made Henryugh. "How difficult can a child''s game be? Come on, I don''t believe that I can''t beat you." Henry was dragged by Zion to sit down under a tree aside. Zion passed the mini-game he had designed to Henry. "Will you be able to get through it in fifteen minutes?" "What''s so hard about it? It''s just a mobile game." Henry took it over and began to y with confidence. However, as he yed, he frowned deeply. He began to think hard in the middle of the game. Zion stood by the side with his arms crossed in front of his chest and smiled as he looked at the picturesque scenery. Fifteen minutester, Henry said with frustration, "This game can''t be won at all." "Just admit that you''re stupid, and don''t look for excuses. I''ve no idea how you got into university. If it''s so easy to get into it, then I can do it too." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Zion took the phone from Henry''s hand and quickly started ying. His hands moved so fast that Henry was dazzled looking at him. With a ''ding'' sound, Zion won the game. Henry''s mouth was wide open. He couldn''t believe that it was true. "You didn''t use cheats, did you?" "Are you kidding me? I never y games with cheats. Are you insulting my intelligence?" Zion''s disdainful gaze was a great blow to Henry. Mango and Nathaniel didn''t know about Zion''s situation. Both of them paid their respects to the people there and then began to search for the blue nymph grass. "Do you know what blue nymph grass is? What does it look like? Has Nanny Zhang ever mentioned it?" "She mentioned something. I have to look for it carefully. Nanny Zhang said that this kind of grass grows on the edges of damp graves, so we have to pay attention to it." Nathaniel kept walking as he spoke. Every now and then, he would look back and see if Mango was catching up with him. Even though it was afternoon and the sun was high up in the sky, Mango still felt as if the atmosphere was sinister. "Nathan, I''m kinda scared." Mango touched her arm and felt goose bumps rise on her skin. That ce was under the shade of the trees and it did not have much sunlight. Furthermore, graves were littered throughout. Mango''s heart was extremely diffident. Nathaniel held her hand tightly and said, "Follow me. It''s okay. We''ll go back when we find the blue nymph grass." "Alright." Although Mango said so, she was still a little nervous. The two of them walked along the edges of the graves in a line. However, Mango kept feeling like there was a gust of cold wind, so she looked back from time to time. Perhaps it was a psychological effect, but she always felt that someone was following her. However, when she looked back, there was nothing. Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s hand and looked around, trying to find the traces of blue nymph grass. "Ah I " All of a sudden, Mango had missed her footing and fell down. Chapter 719 Chapter 719 "Mango!" As Nathaniel grabbed her hand, both of them fell together. During the fall, Nathaniel reversed his body and held Mango in his arms. After that, Nathaniel was cushioning her when hended. Mango could only hear a muffled groan, but she wasn''t harmed at all. She couldn''t help but be worried. "Are you alright, Nathan?" "I''m fine." Nathaniel held back the pain and helped Mango up. This was a cave-like ce, but there were open mes inside. Mango was slightly nervous as she said, "What kind of ce is this? I was clearly walking with you just now. Why did we suddenly fall since this isn''t a valley?" Nathaniel was also a little wary as he shielded Mango behind him. "Follow me. If anything happenster, don''t mind me. You can go first." "What are you talking about? How can I leave first?" Although Mango was afraid, she would not abandon Nathaniel. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "It seems that someone is living here." "How could this be?" "Look at the tracks here. It looks very clean. It can''t be spotless if someone doesn''t clean up." Nathaniel''s words made Mango tense again. "We''d better find an exit. It''s scary here." "Stop talking and follow me. It''s impossible for us to retrace our steps. We can''t climb up right, can we?" Nathaniel tightly grasped Mango''s hand. He noticed that Mango''s palm was covered in sweat. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you." Nathaniel''s gaze gave encouragement to Mango. The two of them walked inside in a single file. After walking through a tunnel, they saw a rtively spacious area. It looked like a warehouse, but there were beds, some instant noodles, and water. Seeing all of this, Mango''s heart was finally at ease. "Indeed, someone is living here. But who is that? It''s so creepy for him to live in a graveyard." Mango still felt the goosebumps on her skin. Nathaniel protected her and made her sit on the bed while he looked around. The person who stayed here surely did not leave often, as the food was prepared in cartons and some household waste was left there as well. Nathaniel didn''t know who was living there, but he still sat beside Mango and said in a low voice, "We can only wait here." "Zion will be worried. Lemme give him a call." As Mango spoke, she took out her mobile, only to find that the phone had no signal at all. "What''s wrong?" "There''s no signal." Mango became even more depressed. No one came back even after they had waited a long time. Mango wondered what time it was as her phone had died long ago. Nathaniel looked at her exhausted appearance and said softly, "Get some sleep. I''ll wake you if anything happens." "Let me keep youpany. I can''t be at ease if you''re all alone in this ce." "It''s okay. Get some rest first. I can deal with it." Perhaps it was Nathaniel''s reassuring gaze, but Mango fell asleep in his arms soon after. Nathaniel looked at her slumbering face and smiled dotingly. He wondered how much time had passed till a strange smell greeted him all of a sudden. Nathaniel''s vignce was extremely high. He immediately held his breath and wanted to ask Mango to do the same as well. However, it seemed like she had fallen prey to the gas. Who was that? Was it the person who lived here? Nathaniel thought for a moment before he copsed abruptly. Not long after, a man walked in. He was seemingly in his fifties or sixties. When he saw both Mango and Nathaniel unconscious, he chuckled. "You have no idea who you''re messing around with, young man." The man came to them and reached his hand to touch Nathaniel''s body. At that moment, Nathaniel suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed that man''s wrist. "Ouch, my wrist!" The man immediately whined. Nathaniel looked at him coldly and said, "What have you done to us?" "What else can it be? It''s just a kind of herb that can make you faint temporarily. Let go of my hand! You break into my home for no reason, and now you want to attack me. You''re so mean, aren''t you?" The man was howling but Nathaniel did not let go of him. "Hand me the antidote!" "You don''t need an antidote! Just ssh a basin of cold water on her and she''ll wake up." The man''s words made Nathaniel squint his eyes. "I''ll say it again. I need the antidote! Otherwise, I''ll break your arm!" Meanwhile, Nathaniel strengthened his grip as he spoke. "Ouchhh! Have mercy! I''ll give it to you!" The man screamed in pain again, and his voice raised in pitch. Then, Nathaniel reached out. The man reluctantly took out a small bottle from his pocket and handed it to Nathaniel. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Wipe it on her temples. She''ll wake up in a while." Nathaniel found a rope to tie the man up and then smeared it on Mango ording to what he said. It didn''t take long for Mango to wake up. She sneezed several times in a row, and only then did she wake uppletely. "What''s going on?" "Nothing much." Nathaniel smiled. Once the man saw that Mango had woken up, he hurriedly said, "Hey, she''s awake. You can let go of me now, right?" "How do I know if there are any toxins left in her body? Let''s talk about it after she''s gone through a checkup." The man was feeling very frustrated. "How? Except for me, everyone else here is dead! Will corpses be able to do checkups?" Nathaniel looked at the man and asked icily, "What''s your name? Are you a member of this vige?" "Yeah, of course! In fact, I have to ask you some questions. Who are you? What are you doing in our vige?" The man didn''t back down at all. Nathaniel said coldly, "Our vige? Are you sure that a vige with only one living is being called ours?" "How dare you!" The man was red with wrath. He knew that he couldn''t defeat Nathaniel, so he shut his mouth and turned away from Nathaniel. Mango had no clue about what was going on, but her mind quickly came to its senses. "Is he the owner of this ce?" "Probably. How do you feel? Does anything ail you? If you feel ufortable, just tell me as soon as possible, and I''ll ask him to give you the antidote." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, the man said angrily, "If I really poisoned her, you wouldn''t be able to detoxify her. No one else can do it besides the people from our vige." "That''s not necessarily so. Madeline can deal with it." Nathaniel suddenly blurted out Nanny Zhang''s name. The man was stunned for a moment. Then he asked excitedly, "Who did you mention just now?" "Madeline Zhang. She was from this vige too. She''s in Ocean City now." The man''s expression became even more excited. "Do you know Madeline?" "Of course I do. Who are you?" "I''m Aiden, her fiance!" Aiden''s words shocked both Mango and Nathaniel. "Pardon, what did you say?" "I am her fiance! That year we were engaged, but we were yet to get married. A disaster struck us and I survived that incident soon after I found this cave. I only realized that the vige had been destroyed after I came out. I buried everyone here, but I couldn''t find Madeline. I thought she was dead, but I received a letter from Madeline the year after instead. She said she was in Ocean City and had a good life. She asked me not to wait for her anymore. Well, she''s my one and only, so how could I not wait? I have been to Ocean City to look for her, but she was nowhere to be found, so I had toe back again. From then on, I didn''t get any news from her. That was almost thirty years ago. I was guarding these tombs and made myself a groundskeeper for almost 30 years." There were teardrops in Aiden''s eyes as he said about this. Nathaniel and Mango looked at each other. They never thought that there were still people alive in this vige, and they never expected that Aiden was Nanny Zhang''s fiance. "She''s passed away. I came here to bury her ashes. I''ve already bought this whole vige and the ancestral temple is under renovation. You can leave the cave and stay wherever you like." Nathaniel''s words suddenly made Aiden stunned. "She''s dead? What happened to her? Who killed her?" Aiden was very emotional. Mango did not want the cycle of hatred to continue because it had taken too many lives. She hurriedly said, "What made you think that someone killed her?" "She left us for revenge! I know! I knew Madie''s temper very well. We were all ughtered here, so she could not let our deaths be in vain." Aiden spoke seriously. Nathaniel said coldly, "What does the ughter have to do with my mother? Why do you want her to live in pain?" "What did you say? Your mother? Are you Madie''s son? Is she married?" Aiden was stunned again. Nathaniel still said coldly, "Yeah, my mother is married. If it weren''t for herst wish to be buried here, I would not have brought back her ashes." "Impossible! That''s impossible!" Aiden suddenly became agitated again. "She''s my fiancee! She''s mine!" "Well, you didn''t protect her at the time. When the disaster came, you hid here alone to seek refuge, but why didn''t you take her with you? By the time you got to know that she left here for Ocean City, why didn''t you try your best to find her? If you did so, it''s impossible for you not to find my mother. What makes you say that she is yours now?" Nathaniel''s words stunned Aidenpletely. "At that time, I..." He seemed to be in grief as he spoke. Yeah, why didn''t he bring Madeline with him back then? It was all because he couldn''t make it in time. His home was far away from Madeline''s, and he was afraid that when he found her, both of them would not be spared. Hence, he gave up Madeline at that moment. Thinking of this, Aiden began to cry in grief. "I didn''t mean it! It was so terrible at that time. I really didn''t manage to care for her. I didn''t mean it!" Nathaniel looked at him and thought that all of this wouldn''t have happened if Madeline and Aiden had escaped together. s, no one could change the past. Tell us how to get out of here. I don''t care if you want to cry, but we have to go and look for the blue nymph grass and bury my mother." Nathaniel''s words made Aiden pause. "Are you here for blue nymph grass?" Chapter 720 Chapter 720 "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel frowned slightly. Wasn''t the blue nymph grass the same as what Nanny Zhang said? Aiden looked at Nathaniel, and then at Mango. He asked, "Which one of you needs blue nymph grass?" "My wife. What''s the difference?" Nathaniel felt that Aiden seemed to have something to say. Mango also looked at Aiden. She was always on her guard against him who had suddenly appeared. Aiden pondered for a moment and said, "Blue nymph grass is our specialty. To be exact, it''s a specialty of our vige. There are many tombs here, and it is very damp. The grass is likely to grow in the cemetery. However, it''ll take some effort for outsiders to find the blue nymph grass. It has great algidity, and only people with elevated body temperatures can use it. Madam, you must think over it carefully. If you don''t have the required temperature, consuming blue nymph grass may cause you to be infertile for your entire life." Upon hearing Aiden''s words, Nathaniel heaved a sigh of relief. "We already have kids." "You have children? I can''t believe that Madie had became grandma." Aiden felt mncholic again when he talked about that. Mango tugged Nathaniel''s sleeve and whispered in his ear, "I feel that there''s something wrong with this man." "Don''t mind him. As long as he can take us to the blue nymph grass, it''ll be fine. Do as you see fit. Don''t worry about me." Nathaniel patted Mango''s hand and said in a gentle voice. To him, Mango''s body was of utmost importance. "How can I not care about you?" Mango rolled her eyes at him, and it made Nathaniel chuckle softly. "Both of you are really in love with each other. Madie and I used to be this way." They had no idea that Aiden was watching them. He spoke as he noticed their romantic and sweet atmosphere. Nathaniel said faintly, "Will you take us to the blue nymph grass now?" "Since you''re Madie''s son and daughter-inw, I''ll take you there. You have to follow me closely. The climate here belongs to the sub-tropical region. It''s hot and humid, especially in the cemetery at night. It''s very slippery, so don''t wander off." As Aiden said so, he took the lead and went out. Nathaniel followed behind him closely. Mango hesitated for a moment before she left as well. There was indeed a mechanism to open the door here. Mango followed Aiden and Nathaniel out of the cave. When they arrived outside, the moon shone radiantly. She nced at the time. It was the stroke of midnight. She didn''t know how Zion, Henry, and the others were doing. Mango took a nce at her mobile. There was a signal and she quickly called Zion. "Mommy, where did you and Mr. Ye go? We turned over the whole vige but we couldn''t find you." Upon hearing Zion''s anxious voice, she said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mommy identally fell into a cave. We just came out. I''m going to look for a medicinal herb with your daddy. Can you please wait for me with Uncle Henry at the Pickwick Lodge Farm?" "What kind of herb requires you to go out at night? Can''t you do it during the day?" Zion was slightly worried. Mango smiled and said, "Silly boy, there are some things that we have to search for at night. Alright, let''s stop here. If you need anything, just call me. I''ll hang up first, okay?" "Okay, take care of yourself." "I will." After Mango hung up the phone, she realized that both Nathaniel and Aiden were nowhere to be seen when she raised her head. Thend was surrounded by a wide array of graveyards, which made her feel spooked. She was quite confident about Nathaniel''s skills, but she didn''t hear anything at all. Did Aiden use camouge? Mango immediately became nervous. "Nathan! Nathaniel!" Mango shouted. Her voice sounded particrly hollow in the empty graveyard, which made her nervous. Mango was a little afraid, but when she thought of Nathaniel going missing, she couldn''t be bothered with her fear and quickly searched the surrounding area. After searching for about half an hour, she still couldn''t find anything. A gust of cold wind rustled the leaves, and it made Mango''s skin crawl. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva unconsciously. She took out her mobile and wanted to call for help, only to find that her phone was dead. What should she do? Leave or stay? Mango wasn''t sure. Nathaniel certainly had no problem protecting himself. However, she was afraid that Aiden would drug Nathaniel since he was proficient in traditional medicine. The ce was just like a maze for her. She couldn''t find any clues or information at all. After some thought, Mango decided to seek for assistance first. She left the ce quickly and arrived at the Pickwick Lodge Farm at about three o''clock in the morning. Everyone was still resting. Mango didn''t bother Zion. She ran to Noah''s room and knocked on his door. Noah immediately woke up from his sleep when he heard someone knocking on the door. "Who''s there?" "It''s me, Mango. Nathaniel is missing." Mango''s words made Noah open the door quickly. As Noah came out in a hurry, he was merely in a nightgown. When he saw Mango''s miserable appearance with her entire body drenched in sweat, he frowned and asked, "Didn''t you say that you were going to find some herbs? Why is Nathan missing?" Mango quickly told Noah about Aiden. Noah frowned again. "Aiden? Why did you both follow him to seek the blue nymph grass when you don''t even know if he''s a friend or foe?" "Do we have a choice? We needed him to lead us out. I thought that both our skills were good enough, so it should not be a problem to deal with an old guy like him. However, they disappeared after I made a phone call." Mango was extremely frustrated. Noah frowned and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll ask someone to check on Aiden''s background. Nathan can deal with Aiden. Don''t worry." Although Noah said so, Mango was still a little worried. "Go back to your room and change your clothes. Don''t catch a cold. I''ll get myself dressed. See you outsideter." "Alright." Mango quickly returned to her room and changed her clothes. Coincidentally, she bumped into Henry. "You''re back, Mrs Ye? Where is Mr. Ye?" "What are you doing here?" Mango was freaking out at that moment. "I came out to use the restroom," Henry said sheepishly as he scratched his head. "The toilets here are all built outside." Mango felt a little awkward in an instant. "Oh, go ahead then. I''ll head out with Noahter. Please take care of Zion for me." "Okay, no problem. Wait, where are you going at this hour?" Henry''s words caused Mango''s brows to furrow again. "We met a man called Aiden. Nathan followed him outside to look for the blue nymph grass, but in a blink of an eye, he disappeared. Noah and I are going to look for him." Henry was Novalee''s younger brother. Since Mango treated Novalee as a good friend, she didn''t hide it from Henry either. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, when Henry heard Aiden''s name, he couldn''t help being slightly stunned. "Who did you say you met?" "Aiden Zhang, what''s wrong? Do you know him?" "How old is he?" Upon seeing Henry''s look, Mango suddenly became alert. "He''s in his fifties. He said he was Madeline''s fiance. When the disaster happened in the vige, he hid in a cave alone and escaped from it. He has been living alone here for years." Mango told Henry everything she knew. Henry''s brows furrowed tightly. "Does he have a square jaw with a birthmark on his face? Is that what he looks like?" Henry said as he gesticted. Mango paused for a moment before saying, "Yeah, he has a square jaw, but I wasn''t able to see the birthmark too clearly. It seems like he hasn''t washed his face for a very long time. His face was so dirty, and I couldn''t see him clearly as it was way too dark just now. What''s wrong? Do you know this person? Do you have any idea where he''s going to go?" Henry looked at Mango, and only after a long while did he say, "If you and I are talking about the same person, then color me surprised." "Why?" "Aiden''s been dead for a long time." As soon as he finished speaking, Mango felt a chill run down her spine. "Henry, this joke is not funny at all." Her voice was a little shaky. Nathaniel''s skills were extraordinary, and ordinary people had no chance to attack him. However, she was beside him not long ago. Although she was talking on the phone with her head down, it was impossible for her to hear nothing. Indeed, they disappeared right under her nose. Now, Henry said that Aiden was dead, and the fact would freak anyone out. Henry rubbed his arms and said," I had heard from my father when I was a kid that there was a very beautiful woman in our vige called Madeline. Many people were after her at that time. Aiden was an orphan who was brought up by Madeline''s parents. Both of them grew up together as childhood sweethearts. As you know, this vige didn''t allow inter-marriage with outsiders. Hence, Madeline''s parents arranged an engagement for them and waited for them to get married when they were of age. When Madeline grew up, rumor had it that she went out of the vige to deal with something and got to know somebody else. Hence, she wanted to break off her engagement with Aiden. That incident has caused a stir in the vige at that moment. Due to this, Madeline''s father had almost broken her leg but she insisted to annul her engagement." Upon hearing Henry''s words, Mango couldn''t help but pause for a moment. "Do you mean that Madeline came back to ask for annulment because she met a man outside?" "I don''t know. I also heard my parents talk about it inadvertently. Later, I thought it was quite interesting, so I asked them to tell me. The reason why I remember that incident well is that my sister had an admirer when they mentioned it. My parents didn''t want my sister to be in love at an early age, so they told us about it." Henry''s story was wless. Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together. If what Henry said was true, why didn''t Aiden tell them all these things? Did he already make up his mind to kidnap Nathaniel when he learned that Nathaniel was Madeline''s son? But why? Was it revenge for his spurned love? Mango couldn''t figure it out. She looked at Henry and asked, "Did your parents tell you about anything else? What happened to Aiden?" "Yes, my parent said that Aiden loved Madeline very much and wished for her to give up the idea of leaving the vige. However, Madeline disagreed, so he poisoned Madeline with his cooking. He wanted to die with her. Unexpectedly, Madeline had a strange disease when she was a child. Her father treated her, so she was immune to poison. Hence, Aiden was the only one who died at that time." As soon as he finished the story, Mango waspletely stunned. Chapter 721 Chapter 721 "Are you sure he is dead?" "Yes, it was the people from the vige who gave Aiden a tombstone. My dad said that his tombstone will not be in our graveyard because he wasn''t someone from our vige. However, it wouldn''t be far from here too, so it must be somewhere nearby." Mango got extremely suspicious after she heard what Henry said. "Can we still find that tombstone?" "I don''t know. I should be able to do it. However, no one has been in the vige for so many years now, so I''m not sure if the tombstone has been covered by withered grass." Although Henry said so, Mango still decided to go over and take a look. "Thank you, Henry. I''ll go take a look first." Zion''s voice reached Mango''s ears when she was about to walk out. "Mommy, I want to go too." He rubbed his bleary eyes as he looked at Mango, as if he had just woken up. "Zion, don''t go there. It''s not a ce for kids." "I have to protect you." Zion''s words warmed Mango''s heart. "Don''t worry, mommy is fine." "I don''t care. I''m going." Zion went forward and hugged Mango''s thigh. He didn''t want to let go at all. Seeing him like this, Henry smiled and said, "Mrs. Ye, just let him go with you. It''s okay, I''ll take care of him." "Are you going too?" Mango was a little surprised. Henry nodded and said, "I''ll go and have a look. I''m the descendant of this vige after all, so I have to see if my parents are right. Besides, I should be more familiar with the terrain here than you. After all, my parents spoke of this ce when I was a child." Mango pondered for a moment before nodding her head after she heard what Henry said. Zion was so happy, and he went to change his clothes after he heard that she could go with her. Nevertheless, Mango''s brows were still tightly furrowed. It was impossible for Aiden to be a dead man. Although it sounded terrifying just now, she still did not believe in the existence of ghosts after she thought about it. Noah walked over when he saw that Mango had not gone out for a long time. He saw Mango standing in a daze in the pavilion as he strode in. "What are you thinking about? Why are you still here?" "I''m waiting for Henry and Zion." Mango told Noah what Henry had told her. Noah shared the same thoughts as Mango after hearing what she said. "There are no ghosts here. Aiden may not have died back then." "But Henry also said that the whole vige made a tombstone for him. How could this happen if he didn''t die?" Noah couldn''t exin Mango''s doubt. "Let''s go see Aiden''s tomb first no matter what the reason is. We might be able to find Nathan too." "Hm, alright!" Henry and Zion had gotten ready while Mango and Noah were talking. Mango found it ridiculously funny when she saw Zion dressed himself up in a very formal manner as if he was about to go on an adventure. "Isn''t it hot?" "Not really" Zion said as he fanned himself. Mango smiled and didn''t say anything. Noah held out his hand towards Zion. "Let''s go. Uncle Soo will take you on an adventure, on which well save people." "Who am I to save?" "Mr. Ye of course!" "Ugh,me." Zion curled his lips as he wasn''t worried about Nathaniel''s safety at all. Mango seriously doubted if this brat was really Nathaniel''s son. On the other hand, Henry couldn''t help but feel a little envious looking at them like that. "You two are so close, unlike my sister and I. Although we''re siblings, we are far away from each other. We can only meet each other through video or phone calls." "You will reunite one day." Mango patted Henry''s shoulder tofort him. Lets go. Everyone began to set off as soon as Noah gave the order. Henry remembered the route that his parents had mentioned before after leaving Pickwick Lodge Farm. Then, he took Mango, Noah, and the others with him and set off from the mountains. "We haven''t been here before, and the cemetery we passed by was not here." Mango asked with some alertness as she looked at thispletely unfamiliar ce. Henry smiled and said, "Of course, outsiders have to enter the cemetery from the outside. I heard from my parents that this is the core part of our vige. We have cultivated a lot of herbal medicine, so only our people know how to enter from the hills. Follow me. By the way, put this on your body." Henry gave each of them a pill while he was speaking. The pill had a pungent smell of medicine. Mango asked, "What''s the use of this?" "It''s for warding off insects. The climate here is humid, and many poisonous insects are thriving here. This is to ward them off. They will stay far away from us once they smell this scent. It''ll be safer for us this way." After hearing Henry''s exnation, Mango asked, "Did your parents tell you this as well?" "To be precise, I found the prescriptions in their notebooks after their death and made them myself. Since I intended toe back and have a look, I have to keep myself safe and sound. My parents work in the subtropical regions, so they always had these things on them." Henry looked sad again when he talked about his parents. Mango did not say anything else. Instead, she looked towards Noah. Noah nodded. Only then did Mango finally rx. It was not her fault that she was extra sensitive. She had to be vignt here. Otherwise, Nathaniel would not have just disappeared. Noah understood Mango''s feelings and didn''t say anything. They put the pill on their bodies and followed Henry into the mountain. Zion looked extra excited after entering the area. "Mommy, look! What''s that?" He pointed to a big butterfly and asked. "Isn''t that a butterfly?" "But it''s so big, and it''s so beautiful! This is the first time I''ve seen it." Zion was about to reach out his hand to grab it as he spoke, but Henry stopped him. "Don''t move. The more beautiful things are here, the more we can''t touch them. They are poisonous butterflies. Their wings are coated with poison dust. Your hand will rot once you touch them." "Ah! It''s so scary!" Zion quickly retracted his hand and hid in Mango''s embrace. Mango finally rxed when he saw that her son still knew the sensation of fear. "Hey, just follow us and don''t run around. Do you understand?" "Okay." Zion was a little disappointed, but he couldn''t control his gaze as he looked around and eximed from time to time. Mango was afraid that Zion would get lost, so she just carried him. Meanwhile, Noah was afraid that she would be tired, so he said, "I''ll hold him." "No, I can do it." Mango didn''t want to give Zion to anyone else as she only trusted herself here. Noah didn''t say anything anymore. After Henry led the group through a small forest, Mango and the rest saw a herb garden. Although a long time had passed, the herbs still thrived here, and the rich scent immediately made them feel rxed and happy. Henry looked at everything in front of him and felt amazed. He then said, "My parents didn''t lie to us. There really is a herb garden here." "Wow, it''s so beautiful." Zion looked at the scene in surprise and quickly took out his phone to take a picture. "I''m going to take pictures of everything and show it to Ritater. She''ll definitely like it." A smile lifted the corners of Mango''s lips. Zion and Rita shared a very good rtionship. Hence, Mango really hoped that they would always be like this. Noah looked around and said in amazement, "This ce is really a priceless treasure. Many herbs here are extinct in other parts of the world. I didn''t expect to see them here." "Nathan has bought everything here." Mango approached Noah and said in a low voice, "In the future, if you need any medicinal ingredients, have Nathan give them to you." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ''TH hold you to that." Noah hurriedly said. Mango smiled and didn''t say anything else. Henry led them as they continued the journey after everyone was done admiring the herb garden. However, they soon ran into an area with murky gas clouds floating around. "Take this medicine." Of course, Henry was prepared for this. Nevertheless, Mango still let Noah examine the medicine. She and Zion took the pill after Noah made sure that it was safe to consume. Henry did not say anything in response to Mango being cautious as he felt that it was normal. If it was him, he would also not easily trust a stranger that he had only known for less than two days. They walked past the gas clouds, and Zion felt that everything here was amazing. Mango looked at the cave in front of her and felt that it was somewhat familiar. "This cave looks almost the same as the one we fell into." When Henry heard Mango''s words, he quickly said, "My parents said that there are many caves in our vige that are connected to each other. They said that everyone opened up these caves back then in order to avoid any disasters they may happen. It was left behind by our ancestors. At the very beginning, our ancestors came here to escape the war and live in seclusion. It became what it is now after many generations." "Wait, did you say that these caves are linked?" Mango suddenly caught hold of the main point. "That''s right." Henry nodded. He didn''t understand why was Mango so agitated. "Nathan went missing somewhere near the cave. Could Aiden have taken advantage of this to kidnap Nathan?" "But why didn''t Nathan have a chance to warn you?" Noah''s question hit Mango, and she didn''t knew the answer to it. "Let''s stop guessing and continue searching for Nathaniel. Guessing is pointless." Mango and Noah nodded after hearing what Henry had said. Mango observed the area after they entered the cave. She felt that the surroundings were very clean. At the very least, it was much cleaner than the cave that they had fallen into, and it was also much neater. "Wait, there should be someone living here, or rather, Aiden should be living here instead of the ce where we fell into back then. That ce may just be one of his warehouses." Noah and Henry stopped walking after they heard what Mango said. "What did you notice?" "Not too much. Although there''s food in the cave we fell into, it''s obviously not as clean as here. Didn''t Henry say that Aiden''s tomb is on the edge of the vige? Are we there now?" Mango looked at Henry. Henry shook his head and said, "No. But it''s not far away. It''s right behind the cave, and we have to take a detour." "Let''s take a detour then! I''d like to see whether Aiden is human or a ghost." Mango no longer had any fear now that she hade so far. Not only did she want to find Nathaniel, but she also wanted to figure out if Aiden was still alive. She even wanted to know the truth of why he wanted to kidnap Nathaniel. Chapter 722 Chapter 722 "Mommy, do you want to bust the ghost? I have runes." Zion poked his head out and took out a yellow paper from his small bag. The paper was filled with runes that were written in cinnabar. Mango couldn''t help but find it a little funny. She reached her hand out and gently tapped his forehead. "You''ve gone mad watching TV, haven''t you? Where did you get this thing from?" "An olddy from the Pickwick Lodge Farm gave it to me. She said it can ward off evil spirits." Zion held his head as he pouted and spoke in an aggrieved manner. Mango and Noah couldn''t help but be stunned. "Thendy of Pickwick Lodge Farm? Why didn''t I recognize that she is a shaman?" Henry smiled and said, "Mrs. Ye, she''s not a shaman. It''s almost the Harvest Festival and we have this rule here. We can create some runes and take them with us to keep us safe. It''s a kind of psychologicalfort to drive out ghosts and evil spirits. It''s also some kind of custom." "I wouldn''t have noticed that it is almost time for theHarvest Festival if you hadn''t mentioned it." Mango sighed with emotion. It had been more than half a year since they came back from the United States. Her rtionship with Nathaniel had also stabilized. It was just that they never expected so many hardships to be waiting forthem. Mango patted Zion''s head and said, "Did you say thank you to the olddy?" "Of course, I''m a polite and well-mannered child." Zion said very proudly. They arrived at the back of the cave as they were chatting andughing. This ce had little sunlight and it looked a little sinister. Besides, there were weeds all around, and they were very tall. In fact, they were almost taller than Mango''s waist. She could not help but feel a little worried. "Will there be anything within such tall weeds?" "It''s okay. We have the pills." Mango found Zion''s words to be ridiculously funny. Then, Noah suddenly noticed something. "Come here, guys. Is this a sign that earth here has been moved?" With Zion in her arms, Mango hurriedly walked over together with Henry after she heard what Noah said. The weeds here had been cleared and there was a small mound of soil. It seemed to have been dug up not long ago, or perhaps... "Is this Aiden''s tomb?" Mango made a bold guess. Henry thought about it carefully and said, "It should be. I only heard from my parents said that it is in the rear of Lothannd. He could only be buried here because he''s not someone from the vige. Only people from the vige would be buried facing the sun." "The soil here has been touched. It''s very fresh." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Noah squatted down and reached for a handful of dirt to observe. Then, Mango''s heart suddenly ached. "Could Nathan be buried here?" "It''s impossible. How could Mr. Ye be buried in the ground? He is so skilled." As soon as Zion finished speaking, he saw Mango''s gaze fixed at him. There was a hint of unhappiness and anger in her eyes. He quickly covered his mouth and whispered, "Sorry, mommy, I just don''t think Mr. Ye will be hurt." "There is no absolute certainty in the world. Don''t be blinded by your arrogance and self- confidence." Mango wasn''t trying to criticize Zion, it was just that the fear in her heart was very strong. "No, I have to dig here. I can only leave this ce in peace after I do that." Mango squatted down and began to remove the soil with her hands after she finished her words. "Mrs. Ye, we have a shovel. Zion''s brought one." Henry couldn''t help but feel touched by Mango''s actions. Mango recalled that Zion had brought a lot of things with him when he left the house. It was lucky that she did not have the time to ask him to put them back at the time. "Give it to me." "Let me do it. You wouldn''t know how to handle it if there really is a person buried alive here. Don''t injure Nathan." Mango paused for a moment after hearing Noah''s words. She then nodded silently and stood to the side. However, her chest was still tightly clenched. Could it be Nathaniel? Logically speaking, Nathaniel wouldn''t be buried as he was very good at self- defense. However, Mango felt that she had no guarantees here. Noah''s movements were much more professional than Mango''s. After some digging, Mango saw the hem of someone''s clothes and she was frightened when she saw this. "Nathan!" She ran there, ignoring Zion, Noah, and the others who tried to stop her. She dug the dirt like crazy. It didn''t take long for the person inside to be pulled out. However, it wasn''t Nathaniel, but Aiden. Aiden''s limbs were tied up with Nathaniel''s shirt, and he''d almost suffocated to death inside. Now, he finally got some fresh air this time and he gasped desperately. Mango and Noah were both stunned. Zion heaved a huge sigh of relief. "I knew it. Mr. Ye wouldn''t be buried so easily." Mango grabbed Aiden''s cor and asked anxiously, "Where''s Nathan? Where did you take him?" Just when Aiden had finally got some air to breathe, he nearly suffocated again when Mango pulled his cor. He said with a flushed neck, "Look at me, you can tell that I failed to do anything to him. He is a devil!" "Devil? You have not seen him when he''s really gone berserk. I''ll ask again, where is Nathaniel?" "I don''t know, but he''s been poisoned. You guys are really skilled to be able to find this ce. However, he might be dead when you manage to find him. He was poisoned by the toxin that I personally created. I''ve finally taken my revenge after so many years!" Aidenughed wildly as soon as he finished speaking. Mango was in a state of panic after she heard that Nathaniel had been poisoned. "Are you out of your mind? Nathan has nothing against you. Why did you poison him?" "No? He is the child of Madie and that man! He should have died. Madie wouldn''t have divorced me back then if it weren''t for this child. Ahem!" Aiden coughed violently as he got agitated. Mango was suddenly stunned. "What did you say? You said Madeline was pregnant before she left?" "Of course, why do you think she was spared? It was because she snuck out and went to see that man that night. Otherwise, how could she have escaped the disaster in the vige?" Aiden''s words made Mango''s eyes narrow a little. "You should have died when the disaster happened in the vige. So did you fake your own death?" "Yes, I did." Since things had developed until this point, Aiden refused to hide it any longer. "I was poisoned at that time, and I wanted to die together with Madie. However, I didn''t expect that there was an antidote in her body. I was about to die, but my stepfather did not rescue me because of what I did. I still remember how he cursed me with failure to reincarnate, and that I would not be able to be with Madie for the rest of my life. I hated him from that moment on. Plus, our marriage was arranged by him. However, he never helped me when his daughter fell in love with others and wanted to divorce me. Nobody in the vige treated me as a part of them. They treated me as an outsider even when I grew up here. They never med Madeline even when she had an affair. Didn''t they say that there''s a rule in the vige stating that people from the vige couldn''t marry an outsider? Why did they have double standards for Madeline? Was it because her parents were the leaders of this vige?" Aiden raised his voice as he spoke, which caused him to cough. Henry frowned. Apparently, this version was not the same as what he heard from his parents. Noah stood there coldly, shielding Zion behind him. After Mango heard this, she suddenly said, "Are you the one who brought outsiders to destroy the vige? This was because you began to hate everyone in the vige from then on. Furthermore, you hated your stepfather and Madeline." "That''s right!" Aiden admitted it. "They buried me here when I was close to death. I don''t even get to be buried together with the vigers even if I die. They never treated me as one of them. If that is the case, why should I treat them as my own?" "Didn''t youe here to find the blue nymph grass? It''s great, and it saved my life, but I couldn''t get married or have kids for the rest of my life because of this." Aiden''s eyes were a little resentful. "Why could Madeline still have grandchildren to take care of her in her old age even if she had betrayed me? Why am I the only one who ends up like this? I can''t ept this! I have been hiding in this cave after Madeline got cured by my stepfather. I see her secretly leaving the cave to find that wild man, and even witness them having sex in the cave with my own eyes. She is my fiance! But she got pregnant immediately after I died. Do you know how I felt when I heard her telling that guy the news of her pregnancy? I couldn''t wait to rush out and kill him!" Aiden became more angry as he spoke, and his eyes were bloodshot. Mango, Noah, and the others weren''t in the position to say anything about this. Mango looked at Aiden and asked, "Where is Nathan?" "Find him yourself!" Aiden became increasingly gleeful, with a morbid smile on his face. Mango was extremely anxious. However, she knew that there was no point in being worried now. They might not be able to find Nathaniel even if theybed every inch of the mountain if Aiden refused to tell them. Henry suddenly asked, "Mrs. Ye, are you looking for the blue nymph grass?" "Yes,m." Mango hated herself so much right now. Nathaniel wouldn''t havee here to look for the blue nymph grass if it wasn''t to cure her throat. Then, he wouldn''t have met Aiden, and things wouldn''t have ended up like this. It would be fine if nothing happened to Nathaniel. However, if something really happened to him... Mango''s expression changed as he looked at Aiden. Her eyes were cold and gloomy, and Aiden involuntarily made a gesture with trembling hands. "What do you want to do?" "You''d better pray that Nathaniel isn''t hurt. Otherwise, I''ll cut your flesh off piece by piece and feed it to the animals here. I''m serious." Not only did Mango''s words scare Aiden, but it also caused Henry to shiver. However, Noah knew that Mango really had the ability to do so. Nathaniel was Mango''s weak spot and also her bottom line. Mango might go crazy if anything happened to Nathaniel, and she might do something equally insane too. "Okay, let''s find Nathan as soon as possible." Noah finally said something. Henry paused and said, "I think I know where Mr. Ye is if you''re here for the blue nymph grass." Chapter 723 Chapter 723 "How do you know? You''re just a kid. How could you know what happened in our vige?" Aiden became agitated after he heard Henry''s words. Henry was frightened by Aiden. He moved two steps backwards and said, "I''m also from this vige. My parents went to serve in the army a long time ago." "What? You''re actually their child?" Aiden was stunned, and then he struggled to get up. "Oh no! Don''t tell them!" He pounced on Henry like a wild animal. Henry had never experienced such a thing before, and he was so scared that he kept moving backward. Mango grabbed Aiden''s cor and pulled him back abruptly. Then, she kicked Aiden into the pit with one foot. "Please continue to show off if you want to be buried alive. I don''t mind repeating what happened just now." Mango didn''t look like she was joking at all, which scared Aiden instantly. "Killing people is against thew." "At least you still know that murder is illegal. I don''t have the time to talk to you now. Well figure things out after I find Nathaniel." After Mango finished her words, she got Noah to keep an eye of him here and then followed Henry to look for Nathaniel. Noah got Zion to stay with him, and called Mango to the side. "This is the antidote that I''ve prepared aftering here. Genevieve and I have already seen and done research on Nanny Zhang''s poison. This is what we came up with. After we find Nathaniel, we''ll get him to eat it no matter if it''s useful or not. The most important thing is to save his life." "Alright." Mango had absolute faith in Noah. She kept the antidote Noah gave her and then left with Henry. Henry led Mango towards the other side of the cave. "Blue nymph grass actually grows very close to this ce. It''s located in the graveyard ahead of us, but people who don''t know about it can''t find it easily." Henry''s words caused Mango''s heart to ache once again. Nathaniel had just woken up and came here for the blue nymph grass to cure her throat. She really did not know what she would do if something really happened to Nathaniel. When Henry saw Mango''s nervous expression, he said in a low voice, "Mrs. Ye, don''t worry. This ce isn''t far from the ce Aiden was buried. Mr. Ye will be fine." "I hope so." The two of them quickly went to the graveyard. It was only then that Mango realized that this ce wasn''t far from the cave that they had fallen into. It was just that she didn''t know that this graveyard was surrounded by miasma, so she couldn''t see the direction clearly. "Why is there a cemetery here? Wasn''t the ones we passed by just now cemeteries as well?" "This is the ce where they bury vigers with a higher status, and the ones in front are the graveyards for ordinary vigers. We cultivated blue nymph grass at the beginning, and it became a special product of the cemetery here. There is miasma between the two graveyards. Generally speaking, people who don''t live in the vige don''t know about it." As Henry exined, he brought Mango forward. All of a sudden, Mango saw a person lying in the middle of two tombs, with a blue de of grass in his hand. The grass flickered with a silver light under the moonlight. "Nathan?" She ran towards him all of a sudden. Henry said nervously, "Mrs. Ye, don''t touch the blue nymph grass in his hand. Blue Star Grass needs special treatment to be smashed. It is poisonous from head to toe." As soon as these words came out, Mango was immediately stunned. "So Nathan was poisoned by blue nymph grass?" "I think so." Mango understood instantly. Nathaniel was in a hurry to find for the blue nymph grass, so Aiden used this to set a trap to poison Nathaniel. Aiden is so vicious! "Then how do we do it?" "I''ll do it." Henry moved forward quickly, and took out a special tool to take the blue nymph grass out from Nathaniel''s hand. It was only now that Mango saw that Nathaniel''s palm had turned ck. She stepped forward quickly and put the antidote that Noah gave her into Nathaniel''s mouth, forcing it to melt. Nathaniel''s face was also ashen. There isn''t any warmth in his body, but he was still breathing. Mango would freaked out at this moment if she couldn''t sense a breathe from him. She was worried about Nathaniel, but she did not dare to simply move Nathaniel. She just held him in her arms, and waited quietly for the drug to work. After putting the blue nymph grass away, Henry looked at Nathaniel and said in a low voice, "Mrs. Ye, do we need to call Dr. Soo toe and have a look?" "No, I still have something to ask about Aiden. Mango''s eyes were fixed on Nathaniel this whole time. The ck on Nathaniel''s face slowly receded after around 10 minutes. The moment he opened his eyes, Mango hugged him and said in a choked voice, "I really don''t want you anymore if you continue to risk your life like this again." Nathaniel paused for a moment and then reacted. He patted Mango''s back and whispered, "I''m fine." "You still say that you''re ok after you got poisoned? Do you really think that you''re undefeatable?" Nathaniel seemed to have thought of something at this point of time and quickly pushed Mango away. "Where''s the blue nymph grass? Don''t touch the blue nymph grass!" "Mr. Ye, the blue nymph grass is here. I''ve put it away, but Mrs. Ye didn''t touch it." Henry said hurriedly. Nathaniel took a sigh of relief after he looked at him and then looked at the the blue nymph grass in his hand. "Are you the one that saved me?" "I don''t have that ability. Dr. Soo gave Mrs. Ye a pill." Henry said with a smile. Mango went forward to support Nathaniel and said in a low voice, "Dr. Soo guessed that Zhang Nan''s poison might have something to do with the Blue Star Grass in this ce since it was so unique that normal people wouldn''t be able to dispel it. That''s why he got me to let you eat this antidote that he and Genevieve have studied for quite some time now." "So that''s how it is." Nathaniel felt a little weak. He gasped and said, "Aiden was buried alive by me." "I have dug him out. I think there is something strange about what happened that year. It might not be what Nanny Zhang had said. The one who was supposed to feel sorry for Nanny Zhang might not be the Ye family, but Aiden. Of course, this is just my guess. We still got to listen to what he have to say." Mango said what she thought. Nathaniel was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he held onto Mango''s hand and walked towards the back. Aiden freaked out when he saw Nathaniel standing in front of him in good condition. "How could you be fine? It''s hard to neutralize blue nymph grass'' poison. How could you be fine?" Looking at Aiden freaking out, Mango sneered, "He''s Madeline''s son, of course he''ll be fine." "What? Did Madeline pass this skill on to you? That bitch! Did she forget the rules of the stockaded vige? The medical skills in the stockaded vige are not supposed to be taught to outsiders! You are a child she gave birth to with a wild man outside the vige even if you are her son. How can she teach you medical skills?" Aiden''s mouth was very dirty. Although Nathaniel doesn''t agree to some of Madeline''s behavior, he still stepped forward and kicked Aiden into the pit again when he heard him insulting his mother like this. "Do you still want to die again?" Aiden felt a little painful after being kicked, but he still struggled. However, he quieted down immediately after recalling Nathaniel''s excellent skill. "What do you want to do?" "Tell me, did you have anything to do with the murder of the stockaded vige years ago?" Nathaniel looked straight at Aiden with his cold eyes. Seeing that there was no way for him to escape, Aiden tugged at his head. "Yes. I did it. I was the one who took revenge on the whole vige! It was me! That b*tch had a child with another man. She even wanted to leave the vige and run away with that man. She don''t even remember that she''s my wife. Therefore, I secretly followed her out of the vige. Then I met a man there. I heard that he was carrying out some mission. I told him the epidemic in the vige was spreading quickly. Many people were about to die, so I asked him to report to his superior. In order to verify that what I said was true, I put poison in the well where everyone consume water from. Everyone in the vige was sick within a night. When the superiors came to have a look, they confirmed that it was a gue The medical conditions at that time wasn''t able to control the spread of the gue. They had no choice but to close the vige." Nathaniel sped his hands tightly when he heard this. "Is the leader''s surname Ye?" "It seems like it. I don''t remember He''s quite handsome.¡± Aiden was fearless. Nathaniel was so angry that he really wanted to step forward and beat him to death. However, Mango stopped him. "Don''t Madeline know about this matter?" "How could she know? She was pregnant when she left. She was busy hanging out with the wild man. She came back after the ident happened in the vige. But so what? I was so happy to watch her kneel in front of the cemetery and repent with all the people in the vige. I would have taken Madeline and the bastard in her belly away if that guy did not appear! You, the bastard, wouldn''t have been born." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "What did you say?" Nathaniel seemed to have just caught the key point in Aiden''s words. "You mean I''m that bastard?" "What? Didn''t your mother tell you that you''re the bastard who she had made when she had an affair and before getting married?" "You are talking nonsense!" Nathaniel grabbed Aiden''s neck. "How is this possible?" How could he be the child of Madeline and his father if what Aiden said was true. Wasn''t him and Nick children that got raised by Madeline and his father through test tubes? But ording to the time, Madeline had only met his father after the vige got destroyed. However, Aiden said that Madeline got pregnant before the vige was destroyed. "What the hell is going on?" "Could it be that Madeline had given birth to a child before Nick and I?" Nathaniel''s mind was in a mess. Mango knew how he felt. She was also in such a chaotic mood and did not know what to do when she first got to know that she was not a child from the Shen family. Seeing Nathaniel like this, Mango patted him on the shoulder and said in a soft voice, "Perhaps there are still some twists and turns in this matter. We can go back and investigate. There shouldn''t be anything wrong with the fact that you are Madeline and your father''s son. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have admitted all of this." Nathaniel looked at Mango, but didn''t know what to say. Zhang Yong was stunned for a moment as if he had realized something. He suddenly said fiercely, "Why? Aren''t you Madeline and Augustus''s son?" "Who is Augustus?" Nathaniel was sensitive enough to grab the name, but Aiden did not say a word. Chapter 724 Chapter 724 "I''m asking you a question. Who is Augustus?" Nathaniel was so agitated that he grabbed Aiden by the cor and nearly strangled him. Aiden, however, bit his lower lip hard and looked at Nathaniel with a sarcastic smile. Mango was afraid that Nathaniel would kill him, so she quickly pulled him away. "Nathan, calm down. Let''s go back first." Nathaniel finally let go of Aiden under Mango''s persuasion. However, his gaze was not very good. Noah looked at Aiden and asked, "What about him?" "Did you record what we said just now?" Nathaniel looked at Henry, who nodded immediately. Mango and Aiden were both stunned. Aiden seemed to realize something and suddenly struggled. "You are too despicable. I can turn the table upside down. I didn''t say anything." "It''s toote." Nathaniel looked at him coldly and said, "Send him to the police and give him to the police. I think he''ll be in prison for the rest of his life with the lives of the entire stockaded vige." "No! No! Don''t you want to know if Augustus is asleep?" Aiden used his final trump card. Nathaniel said coldly, "Do you think I can''t find out for myself with all the names and information you have given? I will not lose anything even if you didn''t say a single word or if I couldn''t find anything out atst. I am still me." After that, he waved his hand. Henry immediately did as Nathaniel had instructed. Aiden was still struggling, but he was kicked into the pit by Nathaniel and couldn''t climb up for a long time. After the police came, they took Aiden away directly. Nathaniel and the others also returned to Pickwick Lodge Farm. Nathaniel seemed to look worried after he came back. Mango knew that he was in a bad mood. He had always thought that he was a child of the Ye Family for almost thirty years. But there''s someone telling him now that he is a bastard and that he has got nothing to do with the Ye family. This feeling was really ridiculous. Mango sat down beside him. "Do you feel unhappy?" "I don''t understand. If I was really the child of Madeline and Augustus, I should be a year older than I am ording to the time. However, I''m not. I was the mistress of Ye family back then. Although she couldn''t give birth to a child, she would definitely not raise a child that doesn''t belong to the Ye family. Therefore, I was thinking that maybe the child Aiden said wasn''t me." Nathaniel pointed out his doubts. Mango nodded and said, "What about that child?" "I want to know too. Where is Madeline and Augustus'' child? My brother from another father. And who is Augustus?" "We''ll investigate this matterter. Do you still want to stay here since we''ve already found the Blue Star Grass?" Mango asked in a hurry. There were too many changes here. She really didn''t dare to let Nathaniel stay here any longer. What if another person from the past suddenly came out again? Nathaniel knew Mango''s worries. To tell the truth, he still had a lot of things to do. However, when he saw Mango''s worried expression, he whispered, "Give me two more days and I''ll settle this matter here. I''ll also find a ce to bury Madeline. She is still my matter no matter what." "Alright." Mango didn''t stop him at all. "It''s almost dawn. Go to sleep for a while." "I''m not sleepy. You go to sleep." Nathaniel refused to fall asleep. Nathaniel had only gone to sleep after Mango pretended to apany him. Zion was still asleep because he was too worn outst night. When Nathaniel woke up the next day, Dr. Soo gave did acupuncture for him. Nathaniel pointed to blue nymph grass and said, "How will you deal with this Blue Star Grass? Has Nanny Zhang ever mentioned it?" "No. But I''ve checked the information and got a grasp on how to handle it. Don''t worry, leave Mango to me." "I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go out to do somethingter." Nathaniel''s face had a hint of seriousness. "You are looking for the child of Augustus and Madeline, aren''t you?" "Yes." Nathaniel did not deny it either. Dr. Soo patted him on the shoulder and said, "Be careful. Just tell me if you need me." "Got it." Nathaniel went out after he finished his acupuncture treatment. Nathaniel was no longer there when Mango arrived. "He''s gone?" "Do you know where he is?" "He must have gone to investigate on Augustus and Madeline''s child." Dr. Soo smiled instantly after hearing what Mango have said. "You really do understand him." "He won''t go back with me peacefully if he don''t find an answer to this." Mango sighed and said to Noah, "Aiden may not be right. We still have to ask himter." "Don''t worry. Nathan will deal with this matter. You have one more day of acupuncture today, and I''ll take the blue nymph grass for you. Your voice will be recovered in a few days." "Thank you." Mango was still very happy. After all, no one wanted to be dumb. "What are you thanking me for? Just send more stuff to my sonter if you really want to thank me. "Well, you know it''s a son?" "Do you know what''s telepathy? I just feel that it''s a son this time." Dr. Soo looked very happy as he said this. Mango suddenly got a little envious. "Nathan didn''t know about his feelings when I first got pregnant with Zion and Rita. I was just very shocked at that time and had no other emotions. Not longer after that, I got caught in the fire and nearly died inside. I still felt regretful until now. I don''t even know how to answer sometimes when Zion and Rita asked me how did their daddy reacted when he first knew about them. Plus, I couldn''t get pregnant anymore." Noah was stunned for a moment and said, "blue nymph grass has a very cold temperament. There is no doubt about that, but I added some midget medicinal materials to it, which could neutralize the cold temperament of blue nymph grass. Plus, I know you have Desmond''s blood. Give me a drop of his blood, it can warm your body, especially your uterus. So don''t worry, if you still want a child, it should be fine." "Really?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Mango''s eyes suddenly lit up. "But Nanny Zhang once poisoned me with a poison that has the elements of the blue nymph grass." "I just said maybe, not an absolute yes. There''s no certainty in everything. Don''t lose confidence in yourself. The doctor told Genevieve that she couldn''t get pregnant her whole life, but look at her now, isn''t she pregnant? So sometimes the doctor''s words may not be 100% right. You have to have confidence in yourself." Noah counseled Mango. Mango nodded. There was more or less a hint of anticipation in her heart. Would the pass regret be able to make up if she and Nathaniel were to have another child? But she just thought about it. After Noah have finished the acupuncture with Mango, she went back to her room and came out after changing a set of clothes. She felt as if she had been reborn. Henry also got up. He greeted Mango with a smile when he saw her. "Good morning, Mrs. Ye." "Morning!" Mango''s mental state waspletely different. When Henry saw how happy she was, he couldn''t help but feel happy as well. "Mrs. Ye, I want to see Mr. Ye." "He''s not here. What''s wrong?" "Don''t worry, it''s just that I might go back. My teacher called me and asked me to go back and prepare the thesis." Henry''s words caused Mango to pause for a moment. Then, she felt a little reluctant to part with him. It was all thanks to Henry. Furthermore, he was Novalee''s younger brother. "He maye back at noon. Let''s have lunch together at noon if you''re not in a hurry?" "Okay, I''ll go and pack up first." Henry went back to his room after saying that. Zion couldn''t help but lean towards Mango when he came out and saw Mango basking in the sun in the courtyard. He sat directly onto Mango''sp. "Mommy, where''s Mr. Ye?" "You''re so rude. Didn''t I tell you to call him daddy?" Mango bounced Zion''s head, causing Zion to open his mouth in pain. "I''ll call him that next time. Where did he go?" "He''s went out to settle something What are you looking for your daddy for?" "It''s nothing. I''m just asking." Zionid down on Mango''s arms after he found afortable position. He looked at the sky and said, "They air here is so good, and the weather is so good to." "Do you want to continue to stay here?" "Is that alright?" Zion became excited instantly. Mango smiled and said, "No." "Mommy, how can you be like this? You''ve gone bad! You wouldn''t have lied to your son like that in the past." "Really? My son used to be very obedient and sensible." "I am also obedient and sensible now." Zion was much more cheerful now than before. This might have something to do with him having a complete family. Mango stroked Zion''s head and said, "Your daddy has already bought this ce. If you really like this ce, you can ask your daddy to bring you guys over to take a break every year. However, you can''t stay here, you still have to go to school." "Well, mommy, that''s what you said. I''lle here every year in the future!" Zion quickly reached out his little finger. When Mango saw how childish he was, she couldn''t bear to make him unhappy. She smiled and said, "Alright, I promise you." She also reached out her little finger and hooked it together with Zion''s little finger as she gave him a handprint. The two of them sat there, basking under the sun. Mango felt that she had not had such a warm leisure time for a long time. Nathaniel went to the personnel office through some connections to inquire about Augustus. As a result, there were more than 400 people in the whole area by the name of Augustus. After drawing out those who did not match his age, there were more than 200 people left, and they were not too far from the stockaded vige. Nathaniel felt a headache after looking at so many names which are the same at the same time. Seeing that Nathaniel was so confused, the personnel in the personnel office asked, "Do you have any specific characteristics of this person? You really can''t find the person you are looking for with just a name." Nathaniel thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know, but there is someone who knows. I will ask him first." "Alright." Nathaniel rushed to the detention center immediately. By using the connection Noah has with hisrade- in- arms, he found the director of the detention center, and exined his purpose ofing here. Fortunately, the police inspector agreed to let him meet Aiden. Nathaniel was a little anxious while waiting. "What should I do if Aiden doesn''t tell me? What if he cheats me?" But who else could he ask for now except for Aiden? Nathaniel smoked while waiting anxiously. When the door of the reception room was opened, Nathaniel quickly stood up, but he didn''t see Aiden, so he couldn''t help asking. "Where is Aiden?" "Hemitted suicide!" Nathaniel was stunned on the spot. Chapter 725 Chapter 725 "What did you say?" Nathaniel asked again as if he hadn''t heard it. The police knew how he was feeling and said in a low voice, "We have sent him to the hospital for rescue. He swallowed the medicine andmitted suicide." "Huh? Where did he get the medicine?" "We don''t know either. We found a pill on his sleeve. Don''t worry, we''ll try our best." Nathaniel quickly rushed to the hospital after asking for Aiden''s address. Unfortunately, it was too late. Aiden had died. Nathaniel stood there without saying a word, and his face was terribly gloomy as he looked at Aiden''s dead body. Aiden was dead, which meant the person who knew the exact situation at that time no longer existed. Where could he find the elder guy? Nathaniel didn''t even know why he had to do that... Perhaps only when he found it that he could tell himself that he and Nick were his father''s sons, the children of the Ye Family. No one else would be able to answer such a question anymore. Nathaniel felt a little ufortable. After leaving the hospital, he paid for Aiden to be buried. He then went to a bar and ordered a ss of wine. There were beautiful womening forward. "Handsome, let''s have a drink together." "Get lost!" Nathaniel said coldly. "Oh, handsome, don''t be so cold..." The beautiful woman still wanted to go forward. Nathaniel looked very wealthy in her eyes. He was very particr about his clothing. She would get a lot of tips if she managed to take this guest down. Nathaniel threw the beautiful woman out just as she got closer to him while dreaming about this. The loud sound attracted everyone''s attention. The beautiful woman felt ashamed and sat directly on the ground and began to cry. "Are you a man? How can you do something like that to a girl?" Nathaniel ignored the beautiful woman''sint. He just turned his head and continued to drink. Some busybodies posted this scene online and it went viral. It didn''t take long for Mango to see such a video. The lights in the bar were a little dim, but Mango was able to see Nathaniel at first nce. Nathaniel was in a bad mood. Although he looked very charming when he drank, Mango still asked about the location of the bar and rushed over quickly. Mango was shocked by the music that was earsplitting when she arrived at the bar. She went through the crowd and found Nathaniel immediately. "A ss of cocktail, thank you." Mango and the bartender asked for a ss of wine and sat down beside Nathaniel. Everyone was waiting to see the scene of Mango being thrown out by Nathaniel. Nathaniel paused for a moment when he heard Mango''s voice. Then, he directly took the cocktail over when it was served. "Let''s go home." He grabbed Mango''s hand and prepared to leave. However, Mango held him back. "Drink a little if you''re in a bad mood. Let''s go home and have a good sleep after drinking. It''ll be a good day tomorrow." Mango smiled. Nathaniel suddenly didn''t know what to say to Mango. "I didn''te here on purpose, I just..." "I don''t me you. Everyone has pressure, and everyone needs to release their emotions. I''m serious. Get drunk here and go back to sleep. We don''t need to think about anything here after waking up tomorrow. I won''t ask you what happened, and I don''t care who''s son you are. I just acknowledged that you''re my husband and the father of my child. That''s enough." Nathaniel suddenly felt a sense of warmth in his heart after hearing what Mango had said. "Did you drive here?" "That''s right." "Do youe alone?" "Noah will pick us upter." Mango knew that Nathaniel was worried about her being alone, so she had told Noah about this just now. Nathaniel finally felt relief after hearing what Mango had said. "I''m sorry, just let me drink till I am satisfied this time. I promise I won''t do it again." "Alright." Mango''s understanding made Nathaniel feel less pressured. He sat back on the stage and shouted at Mango. The others looked at the two of them in shock. They only decided to continue to do their own things after they had finally made sure that Nathaniel wouldn''t throw Mango out. With Mango''s understanding, Nathaniel finally drank as much as he liked. It was said that if a person was in a bad mood, he or she would get drunk as soon as he or she drank, which seemed to be true. Nathaniel got drunk just after a few sses of wine. Mango''s heart ached when she saw him like this. She called Noah toe over to bring Nathaniel back to the Pickwick Lodge Farm. Henry held a little bit of regret because he wouldn''t be able to bid goodbye to Nathaniel as he was drunk. Mango said in a low voice, "This is my phone number. Call me if you need any help in the future. I''m really sorry today." "It''s nothing. Mrs. Ye, thank you for giving me a chance. I will do my best. As for the stockaded vige, I know that Mr. Ye handled it well. I will bring back the ashes of my parents in a few days." "Don''t you want to discuss it with your sister?" Mango couldn''t help but ask when she thought about Novalee. Henry said with some sadness, "Sister is very stubborn. I won''t discuss this matter with her. She won''t agree to it. However, my parents have been put outside for so many years, they can''t possibly be put outside forever. I am their son, and I can make the decision on this matter. I just hope that Mrs. Ye wouldn''t let my sister know about this." "Alright." Mango knew that this was their family''s business, so she really couldn''t interfere with it. Henry bid farewell to Mango and Noah and left alone. Zion still couldn''t bear to part with him. "Can I still y with Brother Henry in the future?" "Why? Do you like Henry very much?" Mango stroked Zion''s head. She thought that this kid was always different from other kids of the same age. Zion nodded and said, "Yeah, he knows a lot of medical skills. He taught me a lot ofmon first aid methods in the past two days. It''s really effective. Henry said that everyone in their vige knows medical skills." Mango felt that it was funny to hear Zion say something like this. "The stockaded vige is now left with your Uncle Henry and Nanny Novalee now." "Nanny Novalee must have been a traditional physician. Uncle Henry said that they had been influenced by parents since they were children. I think they are so lucky! They can save money because they don''t have to go to the hospital if they are sick." Mango couldn''t help but pinch his nose when she heard what Zion had said. She then said, "Little money-grubber." "It''s true. I''ll be a family doctor in the future if I manage to learn all this, right, Uncle Soo?" Zion quickly sought Noah''s approval. Noah smiled without saying anything. "Well, Nathan has fallen asleep. Don''t worry too much. He has a lot of things on his mind and he will be fine after a nap. I heard that Aidenmitted suicide. It should be this matter that provoked him. You also know that Nathan cares a lot about his family background." Noah''s words caused Mango to pause for a moment. "Aiden is dead?" "That''s right." Noah nodded. "No wonder. Alright, I got it. Thank you, Dr. Soo." "Nothing. I''m going to study the other functions of the blue nymph grass." Noah left after finishing his words. "I''ll go too." Zion seemed to be really interested in medicine and followed him happily. Mango returned to her room and only walked out when she saw Nathaniel sleeping soundly. She suddenly thought of something. Zion said that everyone in the vige knew medical skills. Since Novalee was also a member of the vige, she should also know some medical skills, right? Would she be able to protect the key parts of her body when Zendaya sent people to hit her if she knew about some medical skills? However, not only did she not manage to protect it, she had injured her uterus. Mango immediately frowned. She didn''t want to suspect Novalee, but it made her feel very ufortable now that she couldn''t figure this thing out. Mango pondered for a moment, then picked up the phone to call Walter. Walter was peeling an apple for Novalee when he received the call. He paused for a moment when he saw that it was Mango''s call. "Who is it?" Novalee asked subconsciously. Walter quickly hung up the phone and said with a smile, "Nothing, the assistant of thepany. There might be something happening in thepany. I''ll go out and make a phone call." "Are you afraid that I will eavesdrop on yourpany''s secrets?" Novalee said jokingly. Walter hurriedly said, "What are you talking about? I''m just afraid that you''ll feel bored hearing it. Eat the apple first, and I''ll be back soon." After that, Walter got up and went out. The smile on Novalee''s face slowly faded as she saw him walking out of the ward. Walter took his phone out and made sure that Novalee wasn''t following him. He only replied to Mango''s WhatsApp after he reached the corner of the stairs. "What''s the matter?" "Pick up the phone." Mango made a phone call after sending this message. Walter still didn''t know that Mango could already talk. After taking over the phone, he said, "No, you can just send me a WhatsApp message. I can''t hear you even if you call me." "Are you deaf? Can''t you hear me?" Walter was stunned after he heard Mango''s voice. "You can speak now?" "What? Are you surprised that I can speak now? Or are you unhappy?" Mango''s words made Waltere to his senses. He quickly smiled and said, "Are you kidding? Am I the kind of person to kick you when you are down? I must be happy for you! Who? Who is so awesome to be able to cure your throat! I will give that person a big red envelopeter." "Then you have to buy a lot of underworld money. That person is no longer here." Walter was stunned for a moment after hearing what Mango have said. "Who is it?" "Nanny Zhang." Mango''s words surprised Walter again. "Nanny Zhang saved you? Did I hear this wrongly? It''s already good that she didn''t harm you. How could she save you? Have she found her conscience? Or what had happened?" "She is really dead. Nathan''s disease was also cured by her. We came back to Nakasara this time to send her back to her hometown to bury. Walter, I found something, and I don''t know if I should tell you." Mango''s words were very euphemistic, but Walter heard something from her words. "What''s wrong? Does it have anything to do with me?" "Sort of, it has something to do with Novalee. Did she do anything strange recently?" N?velDrama.Org content. Mango was pondering on how to get to the point. Walter frowned immediately and looked towards the direction of Novalee''s ward. He saw that she hade out and was walking towards him. Chapter 726 Chapter 726 "Holy crap! When did youe out?" Walter covered the phone subconsciously. Mango knew that Novalee wasing after she heard what Walter said. She suddenly became silent. Novalee might not have expected that Walter would suddenly turn his head, so she was shocked and said with some embarrassment, "I just came out to have a look. Are you still on your phone?" "Ah, it''s over. We have to attend a video conferenceter." With this, Walter said to the phone, "Let''s talk about thister. Let me see how the situation is like first." "Alright." Mango hung up the phone. She didn''t know if Novalee was suspicious, but suddenly she felt a tightness in her chest. Novalee was such a simple person. She was straightforward and she treated her and Walter very good too. She had even almost lost her life because of Walter. Would such a woman have other purposes? After hanging up the phone, Walter smiled and said to Novalee, "Have you finished eating the apple?" "Uh? Yeah... I''ve finished eating." Novalee paused for a moment and looked a little absent-minded. "I''ll go to the bathroom first. You can go back first." "Alright." Novalee couldn''t follow Walter to the bathroom, so she just went back to the ward. Walter frowned slightly, and there was a trace ofplexity in his eyes. Mango would not lie to him. In between Mango and Novalee, Walter trusted Mango more. It was not that he had something against Novalee. He would always remember that woman that would risk her life to save him. However, he was still left with doubt because Mango had not finished her words. After going to the bathroom, Walter directly changed the name of Mango''s contact number to secretary Hadley. He sat on the toilet bowl and called Mango back instantly. "What do you want to tell me about Novalee?" "It''s not a big deal. I''m just a little curious. Do you know that Novalee and Nanny Zhang are from the same vige?" "What?" Walter was quite surprised. "Who did you hear that from?" "I met Henry, Nanny Zhang''s younger brother, in their vige. Henry said that everyone in the vige knew some medical skills, and would at least be able to protect themselves from danger. Plus, my throat waspletely cured with the help of Henry. This was supposed to be something good, but I feel that Novalee would be able to protect herself when Zendaya beat her if she knew medical skills. Her immediate response when Zendaya beat her would be to protect the most important part of her body, and not be like this." Mango paused for a moment before continuing, "Walter, it''s not that I''m suspicious of anything, it''s just that I have this doubt. There might not be any problem with Novalee. It might be just me that worried too much. She''s so kind, simple and straightforward. I think I''m already delusional, so don''t bother about me." Mango felt that there was something wrong with herself as she spoke. Walter frowned and said in a low voice, "Zendaya is still alive. I''ll ask herter." "Don''t do that. I might be overthinking. I''ve run through everything just now and felt that I might be overthinking." Mango felt like she had been in a state of panic for the past two days. "It''s nothing... I''m just asking." After Walter finished talking to Mango, he sat in the toilet and smoked one cigarette after another. After all, no one wanted to doubt their savior. He would take care of Novalee for the rest of his life if Novalee was really injured because of saving him. However, no one could bear all this if there were other purposes and conspiracies in it. Walter stayed in the bathroom for a long time before he came out. Novalee smelled the cigarettes on him when he came back to the ward. "You''ve smoked?" "Well, I''ve been holding it in for several days and just wanted to let myself enjoy, but I didn''t expect you to realize it." Walter said with a grin, "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you." Novalee looked at Walter and said with a smile, "Everything is fine. Let''s buy some fruit since I can''t taste anything." "Alright." Walter said as he put his mobile phone on the table. He then went to put his coat on and went out after that. Novalee looked at Walter''s mobile phone on the table and struggled. She stopped for a while and looked around. After she realized that nobody was around, she took and unlocked the mobile phone quickly. There was once when Walter was not convenient to answer the phone, so he told Novalee the password of his phone and got Novalee to help him turn on the phone. She nervously unlocked the phone now and was relieved when she found out that Walter did not change his password. She quickly checked Walter''s call record. She felt relieved to see secretary Hadley''s contact on top of the call list. Novalee put the mobile phone back on the table she saw that. What she didn''t expect was that Walter didn''t go far. Instead, his heart gradually cooled down when he saw every move that Novalee did. How could Novalee be in a hurry to know who he was talking to if there was nothing wrong with her? How could she look at his mobile phone privately if she didn''t have any ulterior motives? Walter quickly hid, but his heart was very heavy. He went to the fruit stall to buy a few fruits and then came back. Novalee was lying in bed ying with her mobile phone. When she saw Waltering back, she said with a smile, "What took you so long?" "I didn''t know what to buy. I''ve spent some time choosing." Walter quietly put the fruits on the table. "I was wondering why my phone is missing. It turns out that it''s here." "Yeah, I thought you knew." Novalee said with a smile, and then said unconsciously, "Aren''t you afraid that secrets in your phone would be seen by me?" "What kind of secret can I have? It''s nothing more than a few phone calls from a fewpanies. Did someone look for me just now?" Walter picked up the mobile phone. He asked in a low voice as he looked at the fingerprint on the phone. "No." Novalee shook her head. Walter picked up his mobile phone and put it into his pocket. "Novalee, something happened to Orion. I have to go take a look. There seems to be some progress in the tourism industry. You can''t talk to him in this way. I''ll try first and see if the other party has any conditions." Walter''s words made Novalee pause for a moment, and then she sat up. "I think I''d better go with you. After all, it''s my business. Although Ms. Shen said he''s not in a hurry, I have to do my job as I was paid to do it." She was about to get out of bed as she said this, but was stopped by Walter. "You don''t have to go. What can you do with your body like this? Besides, it''s not convenient for you to join our men discussion." Novalee paused for a moment and then reacted to the meaning of Walter''s words. "You men are so d*mn good." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "It''s good you know about men. I''ve already ordered a meal for you. Remember to eatter." "Got it." Novalee didn''t stick to him. Walter left the ward with a smile. He called Orion as he walked. "Is Zendaya still there?" "Yes, President Song. I wouldn''t dare to touch her without your permission." Orion hadpletely taken over Dakari''s position now. Plus, with Walter by his back, everything went smoothly. Dakari died of an acute illness in prison. Gavin was not a fool, so he knew what was going on. Walter sent someone to negotiate with Gavin, which led to Gavin and Orion to cooperate with each other again. However, it seemed that it was merely because of Walter that Gavin would agree on this cooperation again. Therefore, Orion now treated Walter as someone very precious. As long as Walter protected him, his glory and wealth would not be less. Walter didn''t care about Orion''s ttering tone. After all, he had listened to a lot of ttering words since young. "Take Zendaya to Holy Joly Clubhouse. I have something to ask her. Is she awake?" "I will definitely wake her up as long as you want her awake." Orion''s guarantee satisfied Walter very much. He arrived at the Holy Joly clubhouse very soon. Orion arrived not long after. There were two men behind him who dragged Zendaya. Seeing Zendaya''s poor state, Walter was puzzled and asked, "What''s wrong with her leg?" "This b*tch always wanted to run away. In order to escape, she even seduced my brother to sleep with her. I broke her leg due to anger." Walter shook his head and said, "You are really cruel. She is still your niece, man." "Niece? She is an illegitimate child! A child which her mother gave birth to with someone unknown. Her father died of anger because of this matter. This matter was even known to three- year- old children in our vige. Otherwise, how could Dakari give her to Gavin to strengthen rtionship?" Orion said disdainfully. Zendaya had been tortured to the point where she was disfigured. There was hope in her eyes when she saw Walter. She shouted, "Mr. Song, save me. I am your designer!" "Do you really think I care about your design? If worstes to worst, I''ll just stop to involve in the jewelry sector. I''ll still be rich even without the jewelry business." Walter said. Zendaya regretted her actions. She would never have seduced him if she had known that she had provoked such an Asura. "Mr. Song, I beg you, please spare me. It''s okay for you to let me be a ve. Please don''t do this to me. Don''t let me be in Orion''s hands even if you send me to prison. I beg you." Zendaya cried and screamed, but was then pped by Orion. "What are you crying for? Mourning? Do you think that I care about you? I''ll pull out your teeth if you cry again." Orion said fiercely, and Zendaya was so scared that she quickly covered her mouth as if she was really afraid that Orion would pull out her teeth the next moment. Seeing this, Walter said coldly, "I can let Orion treat you a little better, but I need to ask you some questions. You must answer me truthfully. Otherwise, I don''t know what he will do to you in the future." Zendaya seemed to see hope after hearing what Walter had said. "Please ask. I will tell you everything as long as I know. I will tell you everything. I promise not to lie to you, Mr. Song." Zendaya''s anxiety looked like a sharp contrast to Walter''s calmness. He knew that there was an enmity between the Zendaya and Orion when he threw her to him. He wanted to let Orion punish her because of what she did to Novalee. There was a possibility now that the truth might not be what he perceived it to be. Walter''s mood suddenly becameplicated. Chapter 727 Chapter 727 Zendaya couldn''t help but feel a little flustered when she saw Walter looking at her without saying anything. "Mr. Song, I swear that what I said is true. Otherwise, I will get struck by a lightning." There was a hint of urgency in Zendaya''s voice. Walter found that he was distracted, so he asked in azy tone, "How did Novalee protected me that time when you nned to take me away when I was drunk?" Zendaya was stunned all of a sudden. She never thought that Walter would ask such a question. "She just rushed over just like that." "Do you still remember what exactly happened? Demonstrate it out for me." Walter''s words also made Orion feel a little strange. "Mr. Song, what''s wrong with this?" "I don''t want you to talk too much." Walter''s voice suddenly sank. Orion suddenly closed his mouth and put it aside. Zendaya couldn''t help but recall it when she saw that Walter was really asking about this matter. She then asked the two bodyguards to demonstrate. Walter looked at her without saying anything, and then continued to ask, "What was her first reaction when you all hit her?" Zendaya said after a long while, "Her first reaction was to protect her belly, but before her hand touched it, she seemed to have paused for a moment before hugging her head." "Is her body curled up?" "No. That''s why I feel that she''s a little silly. Everyone knows that the surface you will get hit would be smaller if you curl your body up when you were beaten up by a group of people, but she didn''t. Instead, she rushed directly to you to protect you. Later, I don''t know who kicked her and she just laid on the floor. The things that happened after that were also known by you already." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Although Zendaya did not know why Walter asked about this matter again, she was really scared. She was afraid that Orion would torture her and that she would die in Orion''s hands if Walter kept silent. Walter frowned at this moment. Novalee''s behavior was unreasonable and not a normal reaction as self-defense, so could he think that Novalee had deliberately used Zendaya to injure him? But why did she do that? What was the purpose of her doing this? Walter couldn''t understand. Zendaya saw that Walter was lost in thought and did not continue to speak. She said anxiously, "Mr. Song, what I said is true, really." "Orion, stop torturing her." Walter''s words made Orion nod. "You''re lucky that Mr. Song won''t continue to manipte with you. However, you still got to behave yourself after going back. Just wait and see if I know you were going to escape again." Zendaya''s body trembled after she got threaten by Orion. However, she felt a little relieved that she would not be abused anymore. Walter called his people as he said goodbye to Orion. "Help me check Novalee''s childhood experience, especially whether she was sick during school years or not, and whether there are any experience of her helping others." "Okay, Mr. Song." Walter''s mood was very heavy after hanging up the phone. He was not a person who would be casually schemed by others. What should he do if Novalee schemed against him? Walter did not know. He would not hesitate to attack anyone if it was in the past. However, Novalee got injured now because of protecting him. He didn''t believe that Novalee would collude with Zendaya, but the feeling of being tricked by others was really ufortable. Walter lit a cigarette and sat in the car. He was so agitated that he took his phone to call Mango. "There is really some problem with Novalee. Do you want to suspend yourpany''s business towards her for a while? I still don''t know what her purpose is for now, so you can suspend her work temporarily on the basis of letting her recuperate." Mango knew that Walter must have investigated it after she heard what he had said. She didn''t feel good either. She thought that she had found a treasure and God had given her such a good assistant, but she didn''t expect that there might be other reasons behind this. Mango said softly, "There''s no need to stop. My small touristpany wasn''t a big deal. It was only opened by Edolie with a few million dors back then. How much would it be worth? So what if I give it to her if she really liked it? I just don''t know what she wants to do." "I want to know the answer to this question too. Don''t worry, I will find out." "Hey! Walter!" Mango suddenly stopped Walter. "What''s the matter?" "Don''t be sad. Novalee might have her own difficulties." Mango''s words made Walter stunned slightly, and then he said with a wry smile, "Are you comforting me?" "It''s a yes if you said so." Mango didn''t put on airs either. "Do you think I''m miserable?" Walter said with a bitter smile, "When I finally fall in love with someone, I was one stepte, and that person doesn''t feel the some for me. When I finally decided to let you go and find for someone else, something like that happened again. I might have a fate of being single for the rest of my life..." "Don''t talk nonsense. I believe that Novalee is kind-hearted by nature, and she may really have some difficulties. Walter, don''t hurry to make a judgment, maybe we are all wrong." Mango felt very upset after she heard Walter saying like that about himself. Walter shook his head and said, "I can judge by myself whether it is right or wrong. I''ll let you know if there are any progress. Well, I have to get some time off now." "Are you alright?" Mango was a little worried. Walter looked free and easy, but in fact, he valued friendship more than anyone else. "If I were to say that I''m not in got state, would you be able to leave Nathaniel and apany me?" "No, I can''t." "If that''s what you want to say, then what are you still talking about this? Let''s just hang up." Walter hung up the phone without waiting for Mango to say anything. He was really in a bad mood, and he didn''t want to go back to see Novalee now. How could such a simple woman suddenly be soplicated? Walter felt that there was nowhere that would make him happily stop as he walked alone on the streets. He came to the door of a bar and wanted to go in and have a drink, but after thinking about it, he found that his series of abnormal reactions could probably make Novalee notice something. Walter gave up this idea immediately. He sat alone by the river for a long... long time. He only realized that he had spent the whole afternoon there when Novalee gave him a phone call. "Walter, where are you?" "By the river." Walter did not hide it from Novalee. Novalee paused and asked, "What are you doing by the river?" "I''m having a field trip. Isn''t it a tourism development? I have toe over and have a look." Walter said calmly. "Aren''t youing back for dinner?" Novalee''s words made Walter pause and say, "I''ll go back now. What do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you." "Anything is fine. It''s up to you. It''s my job, but I''ve made you run around for the whole day, so I''ll treat you for this meal." Novalee said. "There''s no need. I''ll just buy it." "Walter, let me buy you a meal, how can you pay for every meal?" Novalee''s words stunned Walter again. Such a simple and persistent girl, why did shee to me with a purpose? He really wanted to ask Novalee why she came to him, but he still held back. "Alright, I''ll let you treat me." Walter felt very hypocritical after hanging up the phone. He was very good at putting on a show, he wouldn''t have this type of feeling. However, he suddenly felt a little repressed and hypocritical now that it was Novalee. This made him feel very ufortable. Perhaps he really regarded Novalee as one of his people, so he would feel very ufortable when he realized that Novalee protected him out of some motive. Walter stayed for a while and then got up to leave. After he returned to the hospital, he bought some food, which was verymon and didn''t cost too much money. Novalee looked at the dishes and said with a smile, "Are you afraid that I can''t afford to treat you to a feast?" "No, it''s just something I suddenly want to eat. I''ll go out and buy something else for you if you don''t want to eat." Walter said with a good temper, but was stopped by Novalee. "It''s okay, these are good. I''m afraid that you deliberately bought things that are cheaper when you heard that it''s my treat. Walter, I don''t want to owe you a favor." At this time, Walter really wanted to ask, "If you don''t want to owe me a favor, why do you want to get close to me with a purpose?" However, he swallowed the words down to the tip of his tongue. He would only hurt their rtionship if he did not have any proof. "Nah... You think too much. I just suddenly want to eat some vegetables." Walter smiled lightly. Novalee looked at him and suddenly asked, "Do you have something on your mind? I think you''re absent-minded today. Is there something wrong with thepany? You can do your own work first if you''re busy. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine." Walter paused for a moment. He thought he did a good job, but he didn''t expect that Novalee still noticed something abnormal. Walter sighed and said, "Nothing, didn''t thepany want to go into the jewelry design sector? I was going to see the jade market, but I didn''t expect Zendaya to be the designer. I don''t want such designers, but the jade market contact has recently had some problems. I can''t get in touch with it for a while." Walter didn''t lie about this. He dide here to talk about his business, and he really couldn''t get in touch with the other party recently. Novalee pondered for a while after hearing what Walter said. She then said, "I know a jade seller. I might be able to help you if you really want to expand the market here." "You?" Walter couldn''t help but be stunned. The jade market was a veryplicated market. Generally speaking, jade sellers were either rich or noble. On the other hand, Novalee was just an ordinary worker in Mango''spany. It was Mango who was wise enough to see the potential in her and use her. How could such a person know people in the jade market? If all this was true, then Novalee''s purpose of entering the tourismpany was really to be investigated. Walter narrowed his eyes and then returned to normal. "What? Are you looking down on me? Do you think that a poor guy like me won''t know anyone selling jades?" Novalee saw Walter''s doubts. "No, I didn''t." Walter smiled, but he was suddenly stunned when he saw the number Novalee dialed after she took out her phone. Chapter 728 Chapter 728 This was the phone number of the jade tycoon. This was a number that Walter spent a lot of effort to get, but unfortunately, they did not pick up calls from unknown numbers. He never thought Novalee would have their number. Walter looked at Novalee with aplicated expression. Novalee didn''t seem as simple as she looked. Would there be a need to go to work for Mango''s small business if she knew someone like this? He was not sure of the answer. Walter became increasingly contemtive with Novalee''s attitude towards him. The person on the other end of the line answered quickly after Novalee dialed the number. "Novalee, so you have time to call me now? You never even came thest time I asked you to come." Walter didn''t like the tone of voice of the other party, Novalee said with a smile, "Uncle Liu, I have a friend who is interested in the jade business. I remember that you are doing something simr, so I want to ask you for help." "What kind of friend? Is he your boyfriend? I will definitely help him if he is your boyfriend." The jade tycoon teased. Novalee was a little embarrassed and gave Walter a nce. When she saw that Walter did not have any reaction, she smiled and continued, "Uncle Liu, you only know how to make fun of me." "I am serious. I will help him if he is your boyfriend. If not, I have to consider it. The state of the jade market is tough now. Raw materials are getting lesser, and the prices will be increased. Don''t get involved in this industry if it''s a small business." Uncle Liu''s words put Novalee in a difficult position. She looked at Walter and said with some embarrassment, "Uncle Liu, are you only willing to help me if I say that he''s my boyfriend?" "Of course." "Then it''s a yes if you say so." Novalee''s words made Walter''s eyes sh for a moment, and then he calmed down. "Well, then bring him to see me. I''ll have to check your boyfriend out." Uncle Liu hung up the phone after that. Novalee looked at Walter with embarrassment and said, "I''m sorry. Uncle Liu will not be willing to help if I didn''t say that. He is in charge of the jade business here. It''s easier for you to see him instead of someone else. Why don''t you pretend to be dating me and then break up with me after you get the supply of goods?" "I''ve always said that I don''t mind being your boyfriend. It''s true." Walter got up and left after saying that. All of a sudden, he felt a stuffy tightness in his neck. It was not that he insisted on this business, nor did he have to enter the jade market. It was just that he could not see through Novalee''s character, and he wouldn''t be happy if he didn''t get an answer. He wanted to see how Novalee would continue to act. When Novalee saw that Walter went out, she thought that he couldn''t ept that he got the business through her connections, so she followed him. "Walter, I know that you like to do things in a very open manner. However, it is alright to use some special methods to get what you want sometimes." "For example?" Walter looked straight at Novalee. His eyes were so piercing that she couldn''t bear them. Novalee was slightly stunned. She felt that Walter meant something behind his words, but she didn''t know why. She thought for a moment and said, "What kind of example do you want?" "Forget it. I''m going out for some air. Don''t follow me." Walter went out after saying that. Novalee looked at him and didn''t understand what was wrong with him, so she could only go back to her room alone. There was a cool breeze when Walter came out. It was chilly, but he still felt unhappy. It felt as if something was burning in his chest, which made him very ufortable. He realized that he really didn''t have many friends. The only people he could think of at this time were actually Nathaniel and Mango. Then, Walter called Mango directly. On the other end, Nathaniel woke up from his drunken stupor and had a headache. Mango hurriedly went to get the hangover tea for him. Just at this moment, Mango''s phone rang. Nathaniel''s brows slightly wrinkled when he saw that it was Walter. He then picked up the call. "Mango, do you know that there''s something wrong with Novalee? She actually knows the jade tycoon. How could a person who knows the jade tycoon work for you? Don''t you think we should investigate her thoroughly?" "Why don''t you go and check if there is a problem?" Walter was stunned as soon as Nathaniel said that. He took the phone and took a look at it. There was no mistake, he''d called Mango''s phone for sure! "Nathaniel, do you think it''s funny? Why did you pick up Mango''s call? Do you understand what personal privacy is? Did Mango allow you to use her phone? Walter was already not in a good mood, and his temper became worse when he heard Nathaniel answering Mango''s call. Nathaniel was not angry, but said faintly, "Mango went to make me some hangover tea." "Wow, you are so blessed! You have someone to care for you when you''re drunk. She even prepared hangover tea for you! Nathaniel, are you even a man? Don''t you feel ashamed to ask your own wife to work like this?" "I can smell jealousy. Walter, are you jealous of me?" Nathaniel said with a smile. Walter''s hairs stood on end. "Jealous? Are you kidding me? Who am I? I''m a notoriousdies man! I have slept with more women than you have ever seen. Why do you still say that I am jealous?" "It''s fine if you''re jealous of me. It doesn''t matter, I don''t mind." "Bah! Why are you so shameless? Nathaniel, I''ve noticed that I''ll never get along well with you. I''ll hang up then! Ask Mango to give me a call when shees back." Walter hung up the phone after saying that. Nathaniel looked at the phone and smiled happily. He had perceived Walter as a threat in the past. However, now that Mango and he had gone through so much, he would truly be a fool if he didn''t see Mango''s love for him. Mango came back after Nathaniel just hung up the call. "What are youughing at? You look so happy." "Walter called, and I answered it." Nathaniel took the hangover tea from Mango and took a sip. He loved the warm feeling that surrounded him right now. Mango was stunned for a moment. She looked at Nathaniel''s smiling face and asked, "You guys aren''t quarreling?" "Why do I have to fight with him? That mindless amoeba only knows how to lose his temper. He was about to explode when he heard that you were making me some hangover tea." Mango found it to be very funny as Nathaniel said it in a very calm manner. "What did you say to him again?" "What can I say?" Mango sat beside Nathaniel, held his arm, and said, "Walter is in love, so don''t always be so suspicious." "No, I wasn''t. The person he''s in love with is Novalee if I''m not wrong, right?" "How did you know?" Mango was very surprised. Nathaniel immediately smiled when he saw Mango''s adorable appearance. He scraped Mango''s nose and said, "Are you stupid? When has Walter ever worried about a woman? Why did he call you and tell you that Novalee was suspicious? He even said that she knew some jade tycoon, and he wants you to look into her background. He wouldn''t pay any attention to her if she was just an ordinary woman. If he was just thinking on your behalf, does he still need to call you? He would''ve gone to check on it himself. It was obvious that he was frustrated and did not know what to do, so he thought of calling you in order for you tofort him." Mango felt that Nathaniel was d*mn near-omnipotent when she heard what he said. "You make me feel that you are a love guru. Why? Mr. Ye, how many girlfriends have you had?" "Only you. It''s not like you don''t know." Mango started tough immediately. "I don''t believe it." "Do you need me to swear to God?" "There''s no need to do that." The smile at the corners of Mango''s mouth only grew wider. "If you want tough,ugh. Don''t hold it in." "You''re so annoying." After Mango and Nathaniel argued for a while, she then asked, "What jade tycoon? Why haven''t I heard this from Walter before?" "Want to have a look?" "Do you know him?" Mango was a little surprised. "Why wouldn''t I know him?" Nathaniel put Mango''s hand on his own and said in a low voice, "This jade tycoon is called Bosco, and he''s a retired soldier. It is said that he was given a sum of money by his superiors after getting injured from his duty. After he came back, he found several people to invest in his business. They got their first fortune after selling a batch of jadeites from Burma. They expanded thepany after that, and eventually monopolized the jade market. I heard about this from Noah. It is said that his discharge papers were issued by District Chief Eaves." Mango didn''t know what was going on, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Then what''s the rtionship between him and Novalee?" "You have to ask Bosco about this. I am not him, and it is impossible for me to know. Let''s go if you are interested." "Really? Aren''t you going to renovate this ce?" "Yes, but I''m not in a hurry to do that. Let''s bury Nanny Zhang tomorrow, and then there will be workers to renovate this ce. Let''s go out and have a look." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango was very happy to hear Nathaniel''s words. "Well, let''s take Zion out to see the world too." When Nathaniel saw that Mango was so excited, he said in a somewhat depressed tone, "Why are you always thinking about your son?" "Nonsense, that''s my son. How can I not think of him? Also, I don''t know what Zion will do in the future. It''s always good for him to have new experiences." "Well, I agree with whatever you say. Call Walter back, or that guy will probably go crazy." Nathaniel stuffed the phone into Mango''s hand and said with a smile, "I''m going to take a look at our son!" "What? Are you leaving just like that? Aren''t you afraid that Walter and I will talk about you behind your back?" "No, you won''t. However, you can filter it out on your own if Walter said anything." Nathaniel raised his eyebrows and turned away from the room. Mango felt that Nathaniel seemed to have changed into a different person. He seemed to be very reasonable now. She picked up the phone and called Walter in a ster mood. "Hey, Walter, you called? I will talk to you about the jade tycoonter. It is said that he is very powerful. You should learn from him." Mango said all these immediately after Walter answered the call, but Walter didn''t say anything. "Hello? Walter, can you hear me?" Mango thought that the signal was not good, so she asked again. However, Novalee''s voice came from over the phone. "Hello, you''re Secretary Hadley right? I''m his girlfriend, Novalee. What do you want with him? He went to the toilet and wille out in a minute." Novalee''s words stunned Mango. Secretary Hadley? What the hell? Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Novalee had never heard Mango''s voice before as Mango had already lost her voice when Novalee met her. Also, Walter did not let Novalee know that Mango had recovered, so Novalee did not find anything strange. However, Novalee felt really ufortable when she heard Mango call Walter in such an intimate way. She also found herself ridiculous as she shouldn''t have any feelings towards Walter. It didn''t matter how many women he had been together with as this had nothing to do with her. However, she felt heavy- hearted and couldn''t seem to get the burden off her heart. "Well, I''ll look for himter then." Mango ended the conversation instantly. It was strange that she felt guilty although she didn''t do anything wrong. At that instant, Mango felt extremely ufortable. On the other hand, Novalee looked at her phone and no one could tell what she was thinking. Walter saw Novalee in a trance while holding her phone when he came out. At that moment, he frowned. "What''s wrong?" Walter took Novalee''s phone from her directly and turned it on to look at the call record. Then, he hurriedly asked when he saw a call from Mango, "What did she say?" Novalee couldn''t help but feel sad when she saw that Walter was so concerned about the call. "Isn''t Ms. Shen the love of your life? Why do you seem interested in other women now? Or is it that you enjoy having flings with others?" Walter''s frown deepened after hearing what Novalee said. "What do you mean?" "Nothing, I just feel that you are a jerk at this point. I''ve always thought that you are deeply in love with Ms. Shen and sees her as someone special as you would sacrifice anything for her without regret although you know that she''s married. I thought that it''s rare to find someone like you in this world, yet I realized now that I was too naive. You''re just a yboy after all!" Novalee got up and left having said that. However, Walter grabbed her arm at that instant. "What do you mean? Exin it to me, how am I a yboy? Who did I have flings with?" "Let go of me!" Novalee shook him off and said coldly, "With whom? Didn''t you have a fling with your dear secretary, Hadley? She even addressed you by your name directly. Who would believe that the two of you have nothing to do with each other?" Then, Walter was stunned for a moment before he smiled all of a sudden. "She''s married and even has a child, so how could I have a fling with her?" At that instant, Novalee was stunned as this situation was beyond her expectation. "Wow, you''re truly a b*stard. She''s already a mother yet you won''t let go of her... You''re totally a jerk!" "Come on, can you please not nder me? Her husband is my close friend and we have always called each other by our names. What''s wrong with that?" Novalee was taken aback by Walter''s words. "Novalee, are you jealous? You aren''t in love with me, are you?" However, Novalee retorted immediately after hearing Walter''s words. "Nonsense! Why would I fall in love with you? Don''t be so self-righteous." Then, Novalee turned around and ran away after saying that. However, Walter did not chase after her this time. He looked at Novalee''s back as she ran away and beamed, but his smile froze when he thought of an issue. "Is she just putting on an act?" If so, Novalee could really win the best actress award. At that instant, Walter''s heart sank. He took out his phone and called Mango. "What did you tell her when you called just now?" "What are you talking about? I''m not your secretary. Also, what''s up with you and Novalee?" Mango thought about it and she felt that this had something to do with the secret that Walter hid from Novalee. Then, Walter said gloomily, "You don''t have to worry about this and it doesn''t matter whether you''re Hadley or not... Anyway, what''s up? Do you not need to serve Mr. Ye?" "Come on, Walter, why do sense such a strong hint of jealousy in your voice?" Mango felt that Walter was dissatisfied and jealous. It was no wonder that Nathaniel didn''t get angry at him as no one would be able to reproach him when he was in such a state. Then, Walter said straightforwardly, "Bah! Both of you are the same... Is there something wrong with your senses? How am I jealous?" "You clearly are. Is it because of Novalee that you feel troubled deep down?" "Yes! So what? It''s all for your sake..." However, Walter felt that he was just lying to himself after saying this. Nevertheless, Mango did not expose him as she smiled and said, "The jade tycoon is called Bosco and Nathan seems to know him. I will tell you more about his background if you''re interested. Also, I''m nning to go and meet Bosco after Nanny Zhang''s funeral tomorrow, but don''t worry as Nathan and I will check it out for you." "Thank you." Walter hung up the phone having said that, but he was even more depressed. Were Mango and Nathaniel out of their minds? How was he filled with jealousy? How was that possible! Walter denied it as he looked in the direction of Novalee''s ward. Since Nathaniel and Novalee both knew of Bosco, he might as well meet Bosco along with Novalee. So, Walter got up and returned to the ward at the thought of this. He leaned against the door before looking at Novalee as she was lying on the bed and reading her book. Then, he said with a smile, "Hey, my girlfriend, when are we going to visit your uncle, Boston?" "I''m not going." Novalee was embarrassed and her face turned red as Walter called her his girlfriend. Nevertheless, Walter beamed and said, "Come on, even ugly people have the right to meet their iws and your boyfriend isn''t ugly at all. You can rest assured that I won''t make you feel embarrassed." "Walter Song, get out of my room! Who said that you are my boyfriend? I don''t want to be your girlfriend!" "Really? Then who was the one that told Hadley just now that you''re my girlfriend?" At that instant, Novalee became angry from embarrassment after she heard what Walter said and she grabbed a pillow before throwing it at Walter. "Get out of here!" Walter quickly ducked and said with a smile, "Fine, fine, I''ll go out to buy something delicious for you and well go visit your uncle in the evening." "I''m not going!" Novalee cried out rather shyly. Nevertheless, Walter turned around and left, but his smile froze on his face the moment he left. He would y along with Novalee if she was just putting on a show as he would like to see how long could Novalee remain her facade. At that instant, Walter felt both mentally and physically exhausted. He had dated several women at the same time, but he had never felt so tired like this. What the hell was going on? Did he get old? Novalee did not know what Walter was thinking, but she felt rather shy all of a sudden. It was strange that she was embarrassed as she had never felt this way before. Later, Walter went out to buy some fruits and they were all Novalee''s favorite. At that moment, he realized that he became really familiar with Novalee''s likings. Previously, he had decided to take care of Novalee wholeheartedly and devote himself fully to his rtionship with her as he wanted to forget his love for Mango. He had always considered Novalee an extremely understanding, righteous, and straightforward girl, but he had doubts about her now and he was increasingly insecure about it. In fact, he had decided to spend the rest of his life with Novalee and he had never changed this idea, but he couldn''t ept the fact that Novalee approached him with a bad motive. When did he start considering the external factors when looking for a partner? Soon, Walter went back to the ward with the fruits in his hand, but he found that Novalee was missing. In the past, he would definitely be really anxious about it and run out to look for her, but he wanted to give the two of them some space at this moment. He wondered naively if Novalee would take the initiative to confess to him. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As long as she was willing to spill the beans, he would not care what the matter was or how cruel her intentions were. However, Walter waited in the ward for more than an hour before Novalee came back and she was rather surprised to see Walter in the ward. "When did youe back? I''ve been looking for you." Walter looked at Novalee while she was sweating heavily and was out of breath as if she had really run a few kilometers. However, he didn''t believe that Novalee went out to find him. She had definitely taken this opportunity to meet someone and settled some issues. Walter felt indescribably depressed and sad deep down at the thought of this possibility. "What''s wrong, Walter? What happened?" Novalee asked as she saw Walter staring at her strangely. "Nothing... I went out to buy some fruits but they are all your favorite, so I came back to ask you what your uncle likes. However, you were not around, so I thought of waiting for you here and I have no idea how long I''ve been waiting as I didn''t keep track of the time. Where did you go to find me?" Walter said faintly and he stopped staring at Novalee. Then, Novalee breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I might have taken a different path from you as I wandered around the fruit stalls and supermarket nearby, but I couldn''t find you anywhere. Your phone was also switched off when I called, so I thought that something had happened to you and I nearly called the police... I didn''t expect you to be back." Walter took out his phone to check and he had no idea that his phone had gone out of battery. So, he charged his phone with his power bank, but he did not believe that Novalee almost called the police. She wouldn''t have approached him with a motive if he was really someone she cherished deep down. At the end of the day, this was the reason why Walter felt heartbroken. Nevertheless, Walter said faintly, "I''m fine... I''m a man, not a woman, and I can''t possibly be kidnapped." He threw his phone on the table as he spoke. At that instant, Novalee finally noticed that something was wrong with Walter. "What''s wrong with you? Are you upset because I said that I''m your girlfriend? Well, I could always exin it to my uncleter." "It doesn''t matter as I like you anyway and it''s best if you''re my girlfriend." "But you seem..." "I''m just a little tired as I haven''t had a proper sleep recently since I have been taking of you. I''m going to take a rest as I feel rather weak today... Just call me if you need anything." Walter could no longer put on a show. He picked up his phone and got up to leave, but he forgot to take his coat. "Wait a minute." Novalee stopped him and handed him his coat. "It''s windy outside... You might catch a cold." "Oh." Walter took the coat and was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something. "Oh, by the way, I''ve asked my friends to look into your parents'' issue, but they said that it''s rather complicated and they couldn''t find evidence to prove that your parents weren''t coveting the money. So, the key now is to find a witness to show that your parents didn''t spend the money at that time. Do you have any idea who else carried out the task with your parents?" Walter had doubts about Novalee, but he still tried his best to help her as it was his promise to her. At that instant, Novalee''s eyes lit up after hearing Walter''s words. Chapter 730 Chapter 730 "Can you prove that my parents are innocent by finding the people who carried out the mission with my parents?" Novalee held Walter''s hand tightly. She looked like a helpless child who pinned all her hopes on Walter at this moment. Walter''s heart softened when he saw Novalee''s expression. "Do you know who else did that with your parents?" "I have no idea, but Uncle Liu may know and I can ask him about it when we go to his ce in the evening." "Alright." Walter had mixed feelings deep down but he held back his emotions as he looked at Novalee''s excited expression. At that moment, he wondered if a woman like her would put on a facade? Perhaps it was just a coincidence? However, even he himself wasn''t convinced by that excuse. So, Walter sighed and said, "I''ll go out and smoke." "It''s not good to smoke so often... Don''t do it so frequently." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Walter paused for a moment after hearing Novalee''s words and he said with a smile, "What''s wrong? Are you trying to control my actions?'' "No... I''m just telling you this for your own good." At that instant, Novalee''s face turned red. She felt that her feeling for Walter was getting increasinglyplicated. However, Walter did not tease her any further and he went straight out. He leaned against the window and lighted up a cigarette, though he didn''t smoke much as he just let the cigarette burned down through his fingers. Then, he crashed it into ashes and let it scatter onto the floor. Walter''s mind seemed to be carried away and he was in a trance. Novalee saw this scene when she came out. She felt that Walter had been acting strangely recently and he seemed to have something on his mind, but she was too shy to ask him about it. She thought that it was all because of the Jade Tycoon, Bosco. At that instant, Novalee promised to herself deep down that she must ensure that their business could go through sessfully, as she felt guilty having received so much help from Walter. Then, Novalee returned to the ward at the thought of this. Walter stayed outside for quite some time and he entered the ward when he felt that it was about time. Then, he saw that Novalee was all dressed up. At that instant, he was rather surprised. "I''ve never seen you wearing a dress... It looks nice on you." Novalee felt shy after hearing Walter''s words. "I think it''s inconvenient to wear dresses on normal days, so I never wore them, but I figure that I should wear a skirt today since I''m visiting my uncle. How do I look? Is my dress pretty?" She spun around on the spot as she said. "Hmm... You look beautiful." Walter smiled faintly. Then, Novalee walked to him and said, "Don''t worry as I will try my best to ask Bosco to cooperate with you, so don''t be so gloomy. You seem to be in a daze these days." "I''m fine, let''s go." "Alright." The two of them walked out of the hospital and went to Bosco''s house. Walter remained emotionless when he saw Bosco''s house although it seemed magnificent and grand, Novalee was rather surprised. "Wow, Bosco is rich!" "Don''t you know that? He earns huge profits from the jade market and his grand vi is nothing at all." Novalee felt that she had overreacted as Walter seemed indifferent. Then, she whispered, "Is my outfit too shabby?" "It''s okay, I''m sure that Bosco doesn''t mind." Walter looked at Novalee''s outfit and figured that this might be the most expensive dress in her closet, but he thought that it didn''t matter. Her outfit wasn''t a big deal as what mattered most was her intention. "Will I embarrass you?" Novalee felt timid all of a sudden. However, Walter took her into his arms with a smile and said, "It doesn''t matter what others think as I don''t mind you at all." "Alright." Novalee lowered her head in embarrassment. Later, a servant reported their arrival when the two of them went to the entrance and Bosco came out to greet them after hearing that Novalee came. However, Walter frowned slightly as he looked at the way Bosco walked. Walter used to be a soldier, so he could tell what was Bosco''s upation in the past. It turned out that Bosco was a retired veteran. "Nice to meet you, Bosco, it''s been a long time since west met." Novalee greeted Bosco elegantly. Then, Bosco said with a smile, "Look at you, you''re all grown up now. I''m sure that your parents would be really happy to see you if they are still alive. Come on in!" Bosco pulled Novalee into the house as he said that. Then, Novalee quickly came to Walter''s side and said with a beam, "Bosco, let me introduce him to you. He''s my boyfriend, Walter Song." Bosco nced at his appearance and said with a faint smile, "You''re well dressed, but your girlfriend''s outfit doesn''t match yours. Young man, a man''s prestige does not depend solely on his own outfit." However, Novalee quickly said after hearing Bosco''s words, "Bosco, you''re mistaken. Walter wanted to buy me clothes but I refused as I think I look nice in this dress, isn''t it? Are you not going to wee me because of my outfit?" "Haih... Novalee, you''re too kind and you''re very much like your mother... Let''s get in." Bosco shook his head before entering the house and he wasn''t too enthusiastic about Walter''s arrival. Nevertheless, Walter didn''t care much about it as he went into the Liu''s familu house along with Novalee. The servants of the Liu family immediately served them with cakes and they were all Novalee''s favorite. "Thank you, Bosco." "Don''t mention it. I''m really close with your parents as you know, but it''s a pity that they can''t live a good life. I told you toe and visit me several times, but you are so stubborn and you never wanted toe to my ce. It''s a rare asion for you to visit me, so of course I should treat you well." Bosco weed Novalee enthusiastically. On the other hand, Walter remained silent as he sat aside and watched them interacting with each other happily. He looked at the decorations in Bosco''s house subconsciously and found that they were really luxurious. Then, Novalee noticed that Walter did not utter a word, so she quickly said, "Bosco, I mentioned about a business cooperation with you, what do you think..." "We shall catch up on old times today and not discuss business affairs. Novalee, I haven''t seen you for so many years, so please don''t mention our business when we''ve just met as I feel so distant from you. By the way, how is your brother?" Walter understood from Bosco''s words that he didn''t want to cooperate with him at all. Nevertheless, he smiled and did not say anything although he was not really unhappy deep down. After all, Walter was a well-known person in Ocean City and he felt extremely displeased by Bosco''s strong and arrogant attitude although it was indeed his first time getting involved in the jade market. Also, Walter felt that Bosco didn''t seem like a soldier at all. On the other hand, Novalee said when she heard about Henry, "My brother is fine and he''s a college student now, but he will be graduating in a year." "I see, what''s his major?" "In Financial Management." Bosco was a little surprised after he heard what Novalee said. "Huh? I thought he would enter the military academy as he had always said that he wants to be a soldier when he grew up since he was young." "Bosco, everyone needs to find a living and my parents'' issue really disappointed my brother, so... Novalee was rather sad when she said this. At this moment, Walter found a right timing to interrupt them. "Mr. Liu, since you have such a good rtionship with Novalee''s parents, do you have any idea who else carried out the task with her parents?" At that instant, Bosco was stunned. "Why are you asking about this?" "Novalee''s parents'' ashes are ced in the public cemetery and they have not yet been moved into the cemetery of martyrs. So, I want to find out what happened in the past and clear her parents'' reputation. Novalee''s brother would be able to attend the military school and even join the army directly as soon as her parents'' case is solved." All of a sudden, Bosco''s gaze became solemn after hearing Walter''s words. "Does this have anything to do with you?" "Yes." "Who are you?" Bosco''s words amused Walter and heughed out. "Mr. Liu, you''re really strange. Didn''t Novalee say that I''m her boyfriend?" At that instant, Novalee noticed that there seemed to be a misunderstanding between the two men, so she quickly said, "Bosco, Walter is also a retired soldier and he doesn''t have any bad intentions. He just wants to share my burden." "A retired soldier? From which troop?" "Mr. Liu, aren''t you going too far? What can you do even if I tell you my military code? Are you going to investigate me?" Walter''s words made Bosco frown slightly. He had a military code? That meant that he was no ordinary soldier. At that instant, Bosco''s expression suddenly became serious. "The mission that they carried out that year was a secret and I''m not sure who else was involved in it. I have also reported to my superior about this matter, but I haven''t heard from him until now, though I personally believe that they are innocent." Then, Walter said with a smile, "Of course they are innocent and Novalee and her brother could have avoided the hardships throughout the years... Mr. Liu, does that mean that you have no idea?" "Indeed, I don''t know." "Thank you, Mr. Liu. Novalee, let''s go." Walter stood up as he looked at Novalee after saying that and he was about to leave. However, Novalee became a little anxious. "Walter, didn''t youe here for the jade business? Why are you..." "It doesn''t matter to me how much I earn as money is just a number, so don''t worry as I''ll promise you a happy life and you won''t have to be troubled by our wealth. As for the jade business, we can forget it since Mr. Liu is not willing to cooperate with us. I can still take on other projects without this business. Let''s go." At that moment, Bosco started to feel ashamed as Walter''s words were clear and direct. "Young man, I didn''t say that I wouldn''t give you a chance and I just didn''t want to discuss business affairs today." "Mr. Liu, I''m a veteran of the business industry for many years. What''s your point of telling me this?" Walter smiled as he looked straight at Bosco. At that moment, Bosco realized that it was not easy to deal with Walter. "You must have mistaken. Novalee has never asked for my help and since she mentioned this, I will surely not let her down. How about we make an appointment and discuss this the day after tomorrow?" "Alright." Walter did not say anything else as he nodded to Novalee and it was obvious that he wanted to leave. Novalee did not expect that their meeting would end up like this, so she looked at Bosco with embarrassment and said, "Bosco, I''m sorry, but well have to leave now... Both of you can talk about this next time." "Alright." Bosco was smiling, but Walter had a hunch that he was ming himself deep down. Nevertheless, this had nothing to do with Walter. Soon, Walter and Novalee left Bosco''s house and his expression became very gloomy. Not only did Walter not care about his reputation, but he also asked about Novalee''s parents. Where did Waltere from? Bosco had no idea, so he quickly called someone to investigate Walter''s background. Chapter 731 Chapter 731 Walter came out with Novalee and he forced her into the car hastily. Then, he took out his phone and dialed a number after getting into the car. "Encrypt all my files as top-secret." Novalee was caught off guard when she heard what Walter said. "Walter, what''s the matter?" "Stay quiet." Then, Walter spoke again as the other party did not respond. "Did you hear what I said?" On the other hand, Nathaniel held his phone and said helplessly, "Is this how you ask someone to do you a favor?" "Nathaniel, don''t be too arrogant! I won''t care to contact you if it weren''t for your IT skills." At that moment, Walter felt displeased. However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "You''re right, you can always seek help from someone else and you don''t have to contact me." "Fine, I don''t need your help." Walter hung up the phone after he said that. On the other side, Novalee heard Walter mentioned Nathaniel''s name, so she asked, "Isn''t Nathaniel Ms. Shen''s husband? Is he awake?" "Don''t you wish that he will stay in aa for the rest of his life? It''s really difficult to get along with a man like him and I''d rather he stay unconscious until he dies." Having said that, Walter picked up his phone again and called Zion directly. "Zion, can you do me a favor?" Zion was a little puzzled as Walter hadn''t contacted him for a long time. So, he was extra vignt as Walter called him so suddenly and his tone was also strangely gentle. "What are you up to?" "Help me encrypt all my files, alright?" Zion felt relieved when he heard this. "How will I benefit from doing this?" "What do you want then?" Then, Zion propped up his chin and said, "I haven''t thought about it yet, but will you be willing to give me anything that I want?" "Sure, I can give you whatever you want except for my wife and my own life." "Perfect! I''ve recorded what you said and you can''t take your words back as I''ll ask it from you when I figure out what I want." At that instant, Walter''s mouth twitched at Zion''s words. "Of course...you''re extremely cunning just like your wily father." "Uncle Song, are you talking about me? I inherited most of my genes from my mother though... Are you saying that she is sly and scheming? Ah, I have to tell her this so that she wouldn''t be in the dark." "Zion!" Walter really wanted to strangle this stinky boy to death. "Ouch! I might go deaf... What if I can''t use theputer anymore?" At that moment, Walter reminded himself repeatedly to calm down. After all, it was easier to persuade Zion than Nathaniel. So, Walter took a few deep breaths before he said with a smile, "Zion you''re a good boy and I know that you''re the best, so can''t you do me a favor?" "Oh, don''t even try to coax me. I''m having goose bumps all over." Zion didn''t appreciate it at all and rage pulsed through Walter in an instant. He found it strange that Mango gave birth to a son like Zion. At that moment, Walter was so angry that he almost got out of breath. Then, Zion felt satisfied, so he continued, "Forget it, I won''t argue with you as I don''t want others to use me of bullying an old man." "An old man? Zion, do you really think that I don''t dare to hit you?" "I''ll tell my mom!" "Are you even a man? No man would go to his mother after picking a fight! Zion, aren''t you ashamed of yourself?" However, Zion said straightforwardly, "Uncle Song, I''m just a boy and not an adult, but you are a man yet you''re arguing with a young kid like me and you can''t even keep yourposure... What''s wrong with you?" Walter was so frustrated at that moment. He thought that Zion had entirely defeated his purpose of calling him and it was far beyond what he intended to do. "I''m hanging up." At that instant, Walter felt that he was just getting himself into trouble and there was no point in him calling Nathaniel and Zion for nothing. However, he really couldn''t find help from anyone else when it came to IT issues. Just when Walter was about to hang up the call, Zion said with a smile, "Alright! It''s all done and no one would be able to retrieve your information unless the other party is the world''s top hacker." Then, Walter paused for a moment before he let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you, stinky boy." "You''re wee. Don''t forget what you owe me." Having said that, Zion hung up. On the other hand, Novalee heard their conversation and she looked at Walter with curiosity and asked, "Who''s this? He''s a child!" "He''s Mango''s son." "Uh? Ms. Shen has a son?" Novalee said it so loudly that Walter was shocked. "Is it strange that she has a son? She has a husband and it would be weird if she doesn''t have a child, isn''t it? What''s with your expression?" "Ms. Shen looks really young though." "She''s almost 30 years old, is that considered young?" Walter didn''t realize that he was no longer trying to defend Mango and perhaps he had already considered Novalee on the same boat as him as he was with her. Novalee was stunned and she didn''t know to respond as she didn''t expect Walter to talk about it so calmly and nonchntly. Didn''t he like Mango? He seemed to be indifferent to the fact that Mango had a son and he wasn''t affected by it at all, neither was he upset. At that point, Novalee felt that she couldn''t understand Walter. However, Walter ignored what Novalee was thinking and he whispered, "Fasten your seat belt and we''ll go back to the hotel now." "Are you not going back to the hospital?" "No." Walter started the car having said that. Novalee couldn''t tell what was Walter''s intention, but she didn''t say anything as she was used to listening to his words. Later, the two of them found a hotel nearby and stayed in. Novalee felt really shy as Walter had only booked a room. "Walter, I can book a separate room by myself." "What''re you saying? Which couple on earth would live separately?" Novalee felt embarrassed after hearing Walter''s words. "We aren''t a true couple and it''s just a show..." "Who said that it''s fake? Quick,e in." Walter dragged Novalee into the room directly. At that moment, Novalee became nervous. "Walter, let me warn you, I''m not a ttern woman!" Walter was stunned for a moment and he said, "Do I seem to be a ttern man?" "You do!" Novalee nodded without a second thought and Walter''s expression darkened in an instant. "What did you say? Do I seem ttern?" However, Novalee kept her mouth shut and she stopped talking. She was not a fool and it was obvious that Walter was about to lose his temper at this moment. Also, she was afraid that she might lose her chastity this day if she identally triggered Walter. On the other hand, Walter felt rather helpless when he saw that Novalee seemed so afraid. Was he such an unreasonable person? "You can sleep on the bed while I''ll sleep on the sofa, do you have any problem with that?" Then, Novalee shook her head immediately. "I''ll go out for a while." "Where are you going?" Novalee grabbed Walter''s arm, but she felt as if she was being too coquettish, so she quickly released her hand. "I''m just asking... Can I call you if I need your help?" "Of course." Walter''s voice softened when he saw Novalee''s behavior. "I''m just going out for a walk. You can join me if you''re free now and we can also eat out tonight since we haven''t had dinner." "You''re right, we haven''t had dinner... Alright, wait for me for a moment as I''ll need to change my clothes... I feel awkward wearing this dress." Novalee went in to change her outfit having said that. Later, Walter felt that Novalee looked much better after she changed her clothes. Then, they walked along the road for a while before they took a taxi to a restaurant. The eatery was quite close to the hospital that Novalee stayed in. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. So, Novalee asked as she was a little puzzled, "Why are we staying there if we areing here for dinner?" "We''ll have dinner now and talk about thister" Walter did not answer Novalee''s question and he told her to start ordering instead. Novalee was doubtful, but she did not ask about it any further and she ordered a few dishes. Then, she looked out the window as she saw that Walter''s staring outside. "What are you looking at?" "Have you seen those people?" Walter pointed to the few men near the hospital and asked. Novalee nodded and said, "Yes. What''s the matter? They have been selling goods at the entrance of the hospital, isn''t it?" "No, they are not sellers but Bosco''s subordinates if I''m not wrong." "What? That''s impossible!" Novalee denied it immediately. "How do you know that it''s impossible?" Walter looked at her and asked. However, Novalee shook her head and said, "Bosco and my father are best friends andrades- in-arms. He''s really nice and he even offered to adopt us after my parents died, but we didn''t agree to it as we didn''t want to put him in trouble. He would never ask his subordinates to surveil me as he cares about me a lot!" "You''re right, but why was he unwilling to tell you who else carried out the mission with your parents if he cares about you so much? Why has he not contacted you for so many years although he said that he wants to adopt you? Also, why would he send his men to the hospital to surveil us after we visited him? Can you even exin his actions?" Novalee waspletely stunned after hearing Walter''s questions. "He...maybe he thinks that I''m too stubborn, so..." "Novalee, are you convinced by your own reasoning?" Novalee became speechless in an instant after hearing Walter''s words. "Are you suspecting Bosco? Why is that?" "It''s my intuition as a retired soldier, though I''m still trying to collect evidence, so let''s just wait for now." However, Novalee felt somewhat sad after hearing Walter''s words. "Evidence? How are you going to investigate it?" "Novalee, I have my connections and you don''t have to worry about how I investigate it. Your parents'' past mission must have been top-secret and only the officers who are involved in the task and your parents''rades-in-arms would know about this. However, this case has be a mystery now that your parents have passed away and the higher- ups would end the investigation, unless they find new evidence. Importantly, your uncle could possibly give us new hints and he''ll give us a breakthrough in this case." Walter said ndly. On the other hand, Novalee didn''t say a word. Walter noticed that Novalee''s expression seemed gloomy. Perhaps Novalee truly valued Bosco since he was her parents'' best friend and she refused to believe that he had something to do with her parents'' matter. However, she didn''t know whether to trust Bosco or not at this instant as she saw the people at the hospital''s entrance and how Walter said those words so confidently. At this moment, Walter''s phone rang and Novalee''s heart tightened in nervousness as she looked straight at Walter. Chapter 732 Chapter 732 Walter knew that Novalee was anxious, so he did not say anything else as he switched on his phone. "Uncle Song, you must prepare me a big gift." Zion switched on his camera and said with a smile. "What is it that you want? I''ll be sure to buy it for you." "That''s a promise! I heard from my mom that she wants to shop for jades, so buy me a nice jade as I want to give it to her." However, Walter paused for a moment after hearing Zion''s words. "Your dad should be the one giving her such a gift and it''s not your ce to give that to her." "Why not?" "Just let your daddy do it." Walter couldn''t help but nce at Novalee when he said that. He saw that Novalee''s eyes were flickering and she seemed flustered. At that instant, Walter was somewhat panicked. "Just choose another gift." "Uh... Pick two... no, four jade essories for me then." It seemed that Zion had his heart set on jades. "Why do you want so many jades? Do you want to sell them?" "I want to give one to my sister and another to Gissel while Wisdom and I have will have a different one each, so four is just right as there''s one for each of us... What''s wrong? Uncle Song, are you unwilling to spend your money?" Walter''s mouth twitched after hearing Zion''s words. This brat was indeed Nathaniel''s son as he was incredibly treacherous. Walter could surely pick the best jades considering his taste, but it was daylight robbery for him to get four of them. "Okay, fine, I''ll give them to you. Anyway, hurry up and tell me what you got." "Thank you, Uncle Song. I''ll send the information to you and you can see it on your own, but you must delete it afterward. Otherwise, I''ll be in trouble." Having said that, Zion hung up their video call and sent Walter a file. At that instant, Novalee leaned over. It was an encrypted file and perhaps Zion was the only one who could retrieve it. Walter and Novalee opened the file and they found that not only Novalee''s parents were involved in the mission, but also Bosco. At that moment, Novalee waspletely stunned. It turned out that Walter was right. Bosco was the person who contacted her parents, but Novalee had never heard about this from him. Novalee''s face turned pale in an instant. She had treated Bosco as her closest rtive since she was young and she had never expected to hear such news. On the other hand, Walter noticed that Novalee was not in a good mood, so he quicklyforted her, "Don''t be too pessimistic as it might be because of Bosco''s self-discipline that he wanted to keep it confidential and he didn''t tell us. We have no evidence to prove that he has something to do with your parents'' issue and my intuitions could be wrong." "You don''t have tofort me and I know you''re doing this for my own good." Novalee tried her best to act as if she wasn''t emotionally affected, but she couldn''t. At that instant, Walter felt regretful and perhaps he should not have let Novalee know about this. "Alright, I''m starving to death. We''ll ask Bosco about it after our meal." Walter said with a smile. Then, Novalee held his hand and asked, "Really? Will he spill the beans?" "I think he will... We can give it a try, but let''s eat first." "Alright." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Walter''s words were reassuring and Novalee lowered her head as she dived in. She didn''t have an appetite, but she still forced herself to have some food. Walter felt a little distressed seeing Novalee''s behavior. "Don''t force yourself if you don''t have the appetite. We can first ask your uncle about it and well have dinnerter." Walter grabbed Novalee''s wrist at that instant. Then, Novalee took a deep breath and said, "My parents'' death has always been a trauma for me deep down as I don''t believe that they will do such a thing. This case has remained inconclusive throughout the years and I''m afraid that my parents'' death will remain a mystery that won''t be solved forever if I don''t try my best to clear it up now. They will carry the shame forever and I can''t ept this!" "I know... I understand your feelings, so don''t worry as I will figure it out. Let''s ask Mr. Liu about it now." Walter held Novalee''s hand tightly. Then, Novalee looked up at Walter as she was very touched. "Alright." They got up and paid the bill before leaving the restaurant. Walter''s car was in the underground parking lot of the restaurant and he wanted to let Novalee wait for him at the entrance while he would drive the car over. However, Novalee insisted on going with him. Walter didn''t want to argue with Novalee, so he walked to the underground parking space while holding Novalee''s hand. Suddenly, a ck car drove towards Walter. "Be careful!" Suddenly, Walter pushed Novalee away in a sh before he hid away from the car. Novalee fell to the ground and she saw the car reversing abruptly when she turned back as it was targeting Walter. "Walter, be careful!" Novalee was extremely anxious, but she didn''t dare to go forward as she was afraid that she might burden Walter. It was crystal clear that the other party''s target was Walter. At that moment, Novalee was incredibly distressed and she thought of a possibility. Could it be Bosco''s doing? The idea shed across her mind and she couldn''t stop thinking about it. On the other hand, Walter jumped over a car in an instant before running towards his car, but he noticed that the other party was determined to crush him to death. It was at this moment that five men surrounded Walter from all directions and blocked his way. At that point, Novalee was incredibly perturbed. She quickly took out her phone and was about to call the police. Just then, a person grabbed her neck from behind and her phone fell to the ground. "Walter!" Novalee struggled, but the person behind her was too sturdy and strong, so she couldn''t withdraw herself from his grasp at all. Rage pulsed through Walter''s veins the moment he saw Novalee under restraint. "Let her go and fight me if you''re a man!" "Fine! I''ll let her go if you stay still, otherwise, I''ll wound her face with my knife!" The man''s voice was hoarse and extremely vicious. Walter was smoldering with anger, but he saw the person taking out a dagger from his pocket before aiming it directly on Novalee''s face. At that moment, Novalee kept shaking her head. "Leave me alone! Walter, don''t worry about me! They''ll kill you if you stay still!" Novalee was about to cry. Why would such a thing happen? Why did she be Walter''s weakness? Suddenly, Walter smiled the moment he saw that Novalee was about to cry. "Novalee, do you realize that you look really pretty when you smile?" "What? Why are you telling me this now? Hurry up and hit them!" Tears rolled down Novalee''s cheeks uncontrobly. However, Walter gave in to them without a second thought. He looked at Novalee and said with a smile, "Novalee, don''t move as his knife could hurt you, but they can''t kill me, so don''t worry." Having said that, the people around Walter punched him in the stomach. Walter groaned as they hit him hard, but he gritted his teeth and endured the pain without making a sound. "Walter! Are you stupid? Who am I to you? Just fight them as they won''t dare to harm me! Fight them!" Novalee cried as she struggled. However, the man said coldly, "Walter, I will kill her if you dare to move even an inch. We know that you are good at fighting and that we can''t defeat you, but we can kill this woman easily. Do you want to bet if you''re better at fighting or am I better with knives?" "Don''t touch her! As I said, just vent it on me!" Walter was burning with anger while his gaze was fierce and murderous. The man was stunned for a moment, but he became dissatisfied with himself for acting like that. How could he be frightened by Walter''s gaze? "Of course I''ll vent it on you. Just surrender now and don''t you dare fight back, or else I can''t guarantee that I won''t harm her." Novalee cried out after the man said that. "Don''t listen to him! Walter, don''t listen to him!" However, Walter looked at Novalee and smiled gently. "Novalee, It''s okay." "No! I don''t want that! Walter, I don''t want to owe you a favor!" Novalee struggled. At that moment, the knife sliced through her neck as warm blood flowed down the de and dyed her shirt red. Walter''s eyes darkened at that instant. "I told you not to hurt her... Did you not hear me?" Suddenly, he freed himself from the people around him and rushed to the man who held Novalee hostage in a sh. The man shivered at that instant and he put his dagger against Novalee''s neck and said hastily, "I''ll kill her if you take another step forward!" His hands were trembling and it seemed as if he would slit through Novalee''s neck anytime. So, Walter did not dare to move any further. He would have turned a blind eye to the situation in the past and he would even be extremely confident that he could subdue the other party in no time. However, he suddenly felt a little scared now that Novalee''s neck was coated with blood. He was worried that he might not seed. He was scared that Novalee would hurt her neck if she moved even a little. He was afraid that Novalee might die and that he wouldn''t know what to do without her. At that instant, Walter realized that he valued and cherished Novalee a lot deep down. She was so important to him that he couldn''t bear making any mistake and that he didn''t dare to make a move. "Novalee, listen to me. Don''t move." "No, Walter. You don''t have to care about me as I have nothing to do with you. Just leave me alone!" Novalee cried and shouted at the top of her lungs. The underground parking lot would be really crowded on normal days, but it was extraordinarily quiet today and that Walter could hear Novalee''s scream very clearly. However, Walter smiled and said, "How do you not have anything to do with me? Didn''t you tell Bosco that I am your boyfriend? Novalee, you''ve said this to the elderly and it''s a fact that can''t be changed now. Don''t worry as I have good fortune and a strong life force, so they can''t beat me to death." "Beat him up!" The man couldn''t help but order when he saw Walter being so arrogant. Then, the men around Walter surrounded him in an instant before they started to beat and kick him. Walter wanted to resist subconsciously, but the man said, "I will kill her if you dare to make a move. You can give it try if you don''t believe me as I have nothing to lose anyway." "Don''t touch her!" Walter was furious, but he gave up and did not struggle nor defend himself. The men hit him repeatedly without mercy. Novalee cried so hard that she was out of breath. "Walter, are you stupid? Fight them! Fight them!" However, Walter just looked at her and smiled softly. It was at this moment that he suddenly understood what Mango had once said to him. She said, "Walter, sooner orter, you will encounter the love of your life and you''ll know at that instant that I''m not your true love." At this moment, Walter seemed to have understood what Mango meant... Chapter 733 Chapter 733 "No! Walter, no!" Novalee had never hated her ipetence until this moment. "I would not have be Walter''s weakness if I''m a little more skilled and if I''m not so weak, would I?" Walter definitely had thepetence to deal with all these people if it weren''t for her and he would never have to suffer all these. However, Walter bore their torture and did not fight back at all. The way he looked at Novalee was so gentle that her tears could not help but fell down. "Don''t cry, Novalee, don''t cry..." Walter still looked at her with a gentle look. Novalee cried and became out of breath as she watched Walter lying on the ground and shuddering in pain with a pool of blood around him. "Stop fighting! Stop fighting! You''ll kill him if you keep hitting him! Stop! All of you, stop!" Novalee struggled and even bit the man''s wrist. At that point, she didn''t care about the dagger slitting through her face as warm blood seeped out her skin and she felt a burning sensation. Suddenly, she hit the man with her head. At that moment, the man saw stars in his vision as he was light- headed and he couldn''t stand steadily. He didn''t expect a woman''s hit to be so hard. Novalee broke free from the man''s grasp before she squatted down and picked up the phone as quickly as she could to call the police. "Help! We are in the underground parking lot on Regent Street and someone is trying tomit a murder crime here!" Novalee cried and shouted as her voice echoed through the underground parking lot. Then, the man quickly stopped and looked at Novalee with hatred as if they were about to hit her when they heard that she had called the police in the middle of their fight. The man who took Novalee hostage just now shouted all of a sudden. "What are you looking at? Hurry up and retreat!" "This b*tch..." "Our boss said to not harm this woman as he only wants the life of this man. Retreat quickly!" The man ran away as soon as he said that. Then, Novalee ran to Walter like crazy and she cried heavily when she saw Walter surrounded by a pool of blood. "How do you feel, Walter? Don''t scare me... Walter!" It was only now that she realized how much she cherished and valued Walter deep down without her noticing. Perhaps it happened when Walter blocked Dakari''s men, or perhaps it happened earlier. Novalee had no clue and she just felt so distressed at this moment that she couldn''t breathe. On the other hand, Walter felt pain all over his body. He could feel that his ribs were broken, but he didn''t know how severe his injury was and his lungs were also seriously wounded. Those people were really ruthless as they kicked the most important parts of his body and Walter might not be able to sustain his life any longer if he hadn''t been trained before. Nevertheless, he could tell that those people really wanted him to die. Walter looked at Novalee as she was crying and she no longer seemed capable and decisive as she was before at this moment. He suddenly felt a warmth in his heart. It turned out that the feeling of being cared for and valued by someone else was so wonderful. Although he felt pain throughout his body and it was incredibly difficult for him to breathe, he still felt very loved at this moment. He held Novalee''s hand and said weakly, "Call an ambnce, Novalee... Don''t cry as I''m fine..." However, Novalee cried even more sadly as she took her mobile phone and quickly called the ambnce. Soon, the ambnce arrived. Novalee watched the doctor and nurse carry Walter into the van and she quickly followed him to the hospital. Walter was sent into the emergency room. Novalee seemed to have loss her pir and she didn''t know what to do. She had never experienced such a thing... What should she do? Suddenly, Novalee thought of Mango as she was in a panic. She quickly took out her phone and sent a message to Mango. "Ms. Shen, Walter caught into an ident. Could you please prepay me my sry?" On the other side, Mango and Nathaniel had just buried Nanny Zhang and although Nathaniel''s mood was still rather down, he had already let it go. He had done everything he could for Nanny Zhang as a son. On the other hand, Zion went for a stroll along with Dr. Soo. Mango was stunned when she received Novalee''s message at this time and she became nervous when she saw the content of her message. "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but ask when he saw that Mango''s expression changed. Then, Mango said quickly, "Something happened to Walter and Novalee requested an advance sry... She wouldn''t ask me to prepay her sry on normal asions." "So, are you saying that we should go there?" "Yes, Walter is our friend and he came here because of me. Nathan, it''s impossible for me to leave him alone now that something like this has happened." "I didn''t say that I don''t care... Why are you looking at me like this?" Nathaniel touched Mango''s head and looked at her as he said with a smile. "That''s not what I meant. I''m saying that... Come on, you know it..." Mango felt that Nathaniel definitely did it on purpose. Then, Nathaniel chuckled and said, "Give her the sry first as I guess that she really needs the money now and it will take an hour for us to fly there by ne. What if we can''t make it in time?" "Okay, I''ll transfer the money to her." Then, Mango quickly replied to Novalee''s message. "What happened to Walter? How much do you need?" Novalee was so agitated that tears once again flowed down her face when she received Mango''s reply. She wrote, "It''s hard to say as Walter and I were besieged by strangers and he never fought back in order to save me. He was beaten up so badly that he''s admitted into the hospital. I think his injury is quite serious and he is now in the emergency room of the Central Hospital. Ms. Shen, I''m sorry... I''m really sorry." "Silly girl, don''t say sorry to me as Walter saved you voluntarily and I don''t think anyone forced him, right? So Novalee, you don''t have to apologize as you don''t owe anyone. Listen to me, I will transfer 1 million dors for you now and Nathan and I will go right away. We can talk about it when we meet." Mango quickly raised her head as she wanted to say something to Nathaniel after she finished replying to the message. However, Nathaniel had already gone to the car. "Get on the car. It''s not toote to go back and pack up now and I''ve already booked the earliest flight on my phone. We still have half an hour''s time before the takeoff, so we have to hurry up." Mango felt a sense of gratitude after she heard Nathaniel''s words. "Nathan, it''s so nice to have you." "It''s nothing, let''s go." Although Nathaniel said so, he couldn''t help but smile and he was obviously in a good mood. Then, the two of them quickly returned to the dorm and Nathaniel called Dr. Soo to tell him to take good care of Zion while they were packing. At the same time, he also asked Zion to investigate the surveince video of the parking lot. Nathaniel drove Mango to the airport after everything was arranged and they arrived at the ce that Novalee mentioned about an hourter. "How is it? Has Waltere out of the operating room?" Novalee was stunned when she heard Mango''s voice. "Ms. Shen, your voice cord recovered?" "This is not important now... How''s Walter?" Then, Novalee reacted immediately after hearing Mango''s words. "Right, right, Walter has been inside for more than an hour now and he has note out yet. I only saw bags of blood being sent in... Ms. Shen, will he..." "No!" Mango abruptly interrupted Novalee''s words. Would something happen to Walter? Definitely not! At that instant, her body was trembling. Nathaniel stepped forward and held her shoulders tightly as he whispered, "Don''t worry, that kid is tough and it shouldn''t be a big problem if it was just punches and kicks. He would only break a few ribs at most and you should know that he has been trained." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Novalee immediately said, "Those people are ruthless. I saw that he was covered in blood and I..." "What do you mean that he was covered by blood?" Mango asked immediately. "I don''t know, the people punched and kicked him, but I have no idea why Walter''s body is covered with blood." Novalee cried again as she spoke. "It''s all my fault... It''s all my fault! He wouldn''t have be like this if I wasn''t his burden..." "Don''t me yourself, I believe that Walter will be fine." Mango tried tofort Novalee, but she wasn''t quite sure about it either deep down in her heart. Then, it didn''t take long before the light of the emergency room went off. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Novalee was the first to rush to the doctor when he came out. "Doctor, how is he?" "Are you the patient''s family?" The doctor''s words made Mango and Novalee paused for a moment. Under normal circumstances, it would mean that the patient''s condition was very serious if a doctor said this and that something bad might have happened. At that instant, Novalee almost fell to the ground. Mango quickly held her up. "Doctor, we are his closest friends... What''s wrong with him? Can you tell us?" Mango''s words made the doctor paused for a moment before he said, "It''s best for the patient''s rtives to be her as he had lost too much blood and three of his ribs are broken. There are also some blood clots in his lungs and he needs to rest for quite some time. What''s on earth happened to him? There are nearly hundreds ofrge and small cuts all over the patient''s body and he could have died of excessive bleeding if he was sent in 10 minuteste." "What do you mean that he has hundreds of big and small cuts?" Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together. Then, the doctor sighed and said, "The other party might have had a de in their hand and they cut the patient''s body while kicking and beating him, causing the patient to lose an excessive amount of blood." Mango''s expression sank after she heard the doctor''s words. Who was it? Who on earth was so vicious? Such actions were definitely going to take Walter''s life! Mango''s hands were sped tightly together, while Novalee was crying in extreme sadness as she felt really unsettled. "Doctor, is he out of danger now?" "I can''t say that he is out of danger and it depends whether he will have a fever within 24 hours from today to tomorrow. Someone must stay by his side and not leave him at all." "I''ll stay, I''ll stay..." Novalee said hurriedly. Mango didn''t argue with her as she urgently wanted to know now who was against Walter, or did Walter mess with someone else after she left? Nathaniel clenched Mango''s hands when he saw that she was lost in thought and he quickly grabbed her shoulder as he whispered, "Zion has already gone to check the surveince camera. Believe me, we will find the person who hurt Walter and I will support you no matter what you do at that time." Then, Mango looked at Nathaniel as she bit her lower lips and nodded. At this moment, Nathaniel''s cell phone rang. He saw from the caller ID that it was a call from Zion. Had Zion found some clues? Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Mango answered the phone immediately. "Zion, have you found anything?" Zion paused for a while when he heard that it was his mother''s voice before he said "Mommy, have you guys arrived? How''s Uncle Song?" "His condition is not so good, but he has already gone to the ICU. How''s your investigation going as your daddy told you to do?" Mango was very anxious, but she didn''t want to force Zion. Then, Zion replied, "I''ve found out that the car that the other party is driving belongs to Bosco." "Bosco..." Mango looked at Nathaniel with anger in her eyes. Wasn''t Bosco a jade tycoon? There was no need to harm Walter because of business, wasn''t it? "Got it, Zion. Don''t get involved in this matter as I''ll handle it by myself and you should stay safe with Uncle Soo. Do you understand?" "Understood, mommy. You and Mr. Ye should also take care of yourselves." "Alright." Mango frowned after hanging up the phone. "What''s wrong? What did Zion say?" "It''s Bosco, but it''s not necessary for him to go to this extent if it''s just business affairs, isn''t it? Is there something that we don''t know?" Mango asked the questions she had in mind. Then, Nathaniel thought for a moment and said, "Ask Novalee as we might get some clues from her." Mango nodded her head and left the ward with Nathaniel. Walter used to be full of vigor, but he was lying there motionlessly now. Not long ago, Nathaniel was lying on the bed, but now it was Walter. Mango felt that she should really pray to the deities in the temple as she found it strange that the people around her always got into trouble. When Novalee saw Mango walking in, she immediately stood up and asked, "Ms. Shen, how is it going?" "Do Walter and Bosco have grudges against each other? Do you have any idea?" Mango''s question made Novalee stunned for a moment. "Bosco? Do you mean that it was Bosco who caused us trouble and beat Walter up?" "The car belongs to him, but we haven''t investigated it clearly if it was his order, so we aren''t sure yet. We wanted to know now if there are any personal grievances between Walter and Bosco?" "No...but if they do, it must be because of me." Novalee bit her lower lip and told her Walter''s spection about Bosco, including the cause of her parents'' death and the secret information given by Zion. At that instant, Mango''s brows furrowed slightly. Then, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "He''s still so arrogant... Doesn''t he realize where is he now? Does he still think he is in Ocean City and that he can do anything as he like? He''s just causing himself trouble." "Well, Walter has always been like this... Don''t you know that? He didn''t mind his behavior in the Underground City at that time too, did he?" Mango knew that Nathaniel was doing this out of goodwill, so she quickly stretched out her hand and held him. On the other hand, Novalee looked at Nathaniel as she was afraid that Nathaniel would not stand up for Walter and she quickly said, "Mr. Ye, I know you that you''re an influential person and Walter said that you are his best friend, so please help him!" "Me? His best friend? Did he say this to you?" Nathaniel was a little surprised. Then, Novalee nodded quickly. "Yes, he told me himself and he said that he doesn''t have many friends in his life, but the most reliable and trustworthy people beside him are Ms. Shen and Mr. Ye." Nathaniel smiled as he shook his head when he heard what Novalee said. "Doesn''t he feel guilty saying this?" "Well, he did say so... Are you going to help him or not?" Mango tugged at the hem of Nathaniel''s shirt. Nathaniel felt somewhat displeased when he heard his wife speaking for Walter. "I would''ve been jealous if I didn''t know your feelings for me. Mango, do you know how much pain I feel in my heart when you beg for mercy for another man in front of me?" However, Mango let out augh at that instant. "I''ll return you the favour, alright?" "That''s a promise!" Nathaniel bargained like a child. Suddenly, Novalee felt a little envious looking at their interaction. There weren''t many couples like Mango and Nathaniel in this world. "Mr. Ye, Mr. Shen, you''re so close with each other." Then, Nathaniel immediately smiled and said, "Of course, we are an old couple after all and our child is already four years old." "Well, don''t get all ttered... Quick, do you have any ways to help Walter?" Mango red at Nathaniel in a flirtish manner. This man was bing increasingly arrogant. Then, Nathaniel said with a smile, "Of course I have a solution and I''ll have to obey the orders of my dear wife regardless. Don''t worry, I will check out Bosco''s background at night." "I''ll go with you." Mango said this. However, Nathaniel whispered, "You''d better stay in the hotel so that you can find someone to save me in case I can''te back." "What nonsense are you talking about?" Mango was unwilling to listen to Nathaniel''s words. Nathaniel naturally knew this as well as Mango was afraid that something would happen to him, but there were some things that he had to tell her. "Mango, there''s always a possibility that idents might happen and no one can guarantee that everything will go ording to our n, so I''m saying that just in case. You stay here while I''ll go find Bosco myself and tell him that I came for business purposes. You can check on Bosco''s businesses over the years and the people that he has close contact with when you''re in the hotel as there might be another breakthrough." Mango was a little worried when she heard Nathaniel''s words, but she had to admit that Nathaniel''s arrangement was rational. "You must be careful..." "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Nathaniel touched Mango''s head and his doting expression made Novalee a little envious. Perhaps this was love. However, Mango pushed Nathaniel and said, "You''re touching my head again... I''m not your pet." "Haha, it is my wish to pamper you for the rest of my life." Nathaniel''s words warmed Mango''s heart as she looked at his tender gaze. "We''re an old couple, so why are you saying this? Hurry up and call Bosco." Mango pushed Nathaniel away. However, Nathaniel said somewhat helplessly, "How can you push me away so mercilessly?" "What? Are you expecting me to give you a French kiss?" "That sounds good!" Nathaniel directly held Mango in her arms after saying that. Novalee quickly turned her head and her face became red. Mr. Ye was really open-minded. Then, Nathaniel kissed Mango and she was so ashamed that she wanted to hide. She pushed Nathaniel away and growled, "Get out!" "Fine..." Then, Nathaniel left with a smile. Mango felt embarrassed when she saw Novalee''s gaze. "Nathan became like this after he woke up from hisa, so don''t mind him... He used to be very calm." "Ms. Shen, Mr. Ye treats you really well." "Don''t mention it. All the other married couples would be like that too." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango quickly gave an excuse. At that instant, Novalee smiled and looked at Walter as she whispered, "He said that he wanted me to be his girlfriend." "Did you agree?" "I don''t know." Then, Novalee sat down beside Walter''s bed. She held his hand and said, "Ms. Shen, what if Walter has a fever? Will he wake up or will he be like Mr. Ye?" "No! Walter is not a fool and he won''t fall into a deep sleep after being hit by someone else as this isn''t his personality. He''s too mboyant and arrogant, so he would never let others avenge for him if he could take revenge himself. Don''t worry, he will be fine." Novalee suddenly felt displeased when she heard Mango''sment towards Walter as she seemed to know him very well. "Ms. Shen, you know Walter very well." "We are friends and we''ve been through thick and thin together." However, Mango felt that something was wrong after she said that. She looked at Novalee and saw that her expression was not quite right, so she suddenly asked, "What''s wrong?" "Ms. Shen, I know it''s not the right time for me to tell you this now, but I still have to say it, so please don''t be angry if it''s not to your liking, okay?" "Go ahead." Mango felt that Novalee became a little different now. Novalee looked at her and pondered for a moment before she said, "Walter said that he wanted me to be his girlfriend and I also want to ept his confession to be his partner. However, I''m well aware of Walter''s feelings for you in the past and he''s a loyal person... Now, you are married and your children aren''t babies anymore, so from now on, please don''t keep asking Walter for help as he should have his own life." At that instant, Mango paused for a moment and she suddenly felt rather displeased deep down. She felt that she was rejected by Novalee. "Novalee, Walter and I have nothing to with each other and we are really just friends, so you must be overthinking..." "We are all women, Ms. Shen, so don''t try to refute me by saying that I''m overthinking. I don''t care about Walter''s feelings for you before, but I hope that I will be the one in his life in the future. Ms. Shen, you have your own family and children, so don''t look for Walter again if there''s nothing important, okay?" Novalee''s words were very direct and Mango felt somewhat embarrassed and awkward at that moment She hoped that Walter could have his own happiness and find his soul mate, but she still felt very displeased when she got reproached by Novalee at this moment. "It''s not because of my personal issue that I find him everytime." "I know, but I hope that you won''t look for Walter anymore no matter what happens in the future. You shouldpletely leave him alone if you really want to make him happy and both of us would feel morefortable this way." Novalee looked at Mango and she seemed as if Mango was trying to steal her boyfriend. It was obvious that she did not want Mango and Walter to have any connections anymore in the future, and that they didn''t have to be friends too. Mango felt ufortable in her heart, but she also knew that this might be the best for Walter and Novalee. "Alright. I''ll leave him alone from now on." "Thank you for your understanding, Ms. Shen. Also, I hope that you will hand over the tourism company to me if that''s possible and you can rest assured that I will manage it well. Ms. Shen, you should go back to Ocean City with Mr. Ye with peace of mind." Mango felt depressed after hearing Novalee''s words. "Novalee, is that necessary? Are you saying that you can take care of Walter alone despite his current condition without the help of me and Nathaniel? Or is it that I can''t stay in this ce if Walter is here? Don''t you think you are too bossy?" Mango didn''t want to say that, but she had no choice at this moment. She could leave Walter alone for his happiness, but wasn''t it an act of bully if Novalee wanted to deprive her rights of staying in thisnd? Besides, the tourismpany belonged to her and Novalee had no right to decide on who could manage it. Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Novalee softened her tone after she got reproached by Mango. "Ms. Shen, how would I not need your help? After all, Walter is your friend and he had also helped you a lot, didn''t he? You can''t possibly leave him when he''s in this condition." Novalee''s words caused Mango tough out of anger. "Novalee, don''t you think that you are really funny? On one hand, you asked me to get out of Walter''s sight and not to have any contact with him. You even told me not to stay in the same ce as him. On the other hand, you asked me to deal with Walter''s affairs. You''re really making me speechless. Besides, who did Walter sacrifice for today? Was it for me? How could you ask me to help Walter? If I were to say something that doesn''t seem nice, it would be that Walter had not even told me about the rtionship between both of you, so how could you ask me to leave this ce now? You don''t have the capability yet you''re trying to get rid of me. If you''re so smart, then don''t get Walter into trouble!" Mango turned around and left after saying all these. On the other hand, Novalee was furious. She was so angry that she couldn''t say a word for a long time. After Mango left the ward, she threw the vase on the ground and it caused a clear cracking sound. Mango had even more grudges against Novalee. On the other side, Nathaniel found that his wallet was with Mango not long after he left, so he went back, but he stunned for a while when he saw Mango sulking on the corridor alone. "What''s wrong? Why are you here?" "I''m so pissed off!" Mango felt extremely aggrieved when she saw Nathaniel. "What happened?" Then, Mango told Nathaniel what Novalee said just now and in a blink of an eye, she found that there was a piece of clothing on the side of the door of the room. Who else could it be but Novalee? She actually eavesdropped their conversation from the corner of the wall! So, Mango said loudly, "Let''s not get involved in Walter''s affairs as whoever got him into trouble should deal with it herself. I don''t want others people to say that I''m thinking of her boyfriend. What are we still doing here since she doesn''t even want us to be on thisnd? Why are you still going to find Bosco? Do you not have anything else to do? Let''s go, let''s go home! Zion is still waiting for us." Mango pulled Nathaniel''s hand and left after she finished speaking. Novalee suddenly became anxious. "Ms. Shen, don''t go... How is Walter going to cope if you leave?" "That''s ridiculous as he''s your boyfriend and his injury has nothing to do with me. Why should I stay here since you hated our interactions? Isn''t this what you hope for? Plus, I''m giving you this money to pay for Walter''s medical fees and it''s not your sry, so don''t bother staying in the tourism company too. My smallpany is no fit for you since you''re the Song family''s mistress. You can work in Walter''spany after he wakes up, but don''t worry as I''ll pay you your sry for these days and it will be triple the amount. Let''s not meet anymore from today onwards." Then, Mango pulled Nathaniel and left angrily after saying that. Novalee wanted to catch up with them, but she stopped on second thought. She looked at the way Mango left and no one could tell what she was thinking. On the other hand, Mango was so angry that she was about to go crazy. Her anger had yet to dissipate even when Nathaniel apanied her out of the hospital and got into the car. Nathaniel took out a bottle of water and opened it before he passed it to Mango and said, "You don''t mean your words, don''t you? Are you sure that you don''t care about Walter''s life?" "How is that possible? I just think that Novalee is too overbearing as Walter and I have nothing to do with each other and we''re just friends. Even if Walter once had feelings for me, he will let go of me since he has decided to be with Novalee. She doesn''t even know about Walter at all. Also, how could she so rightfully ask me to do things, but tell me to leave afterward? I am not her dog." "You''ve gone too far... If you''re a dog, what am I? A male dog?" Mangoughed instantly after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Who would call themselves dogs?" "Didn''t you just call yourself a dog?" Nathaniel touched Mango''s head andforted her, "Don''t worry about Novalee as it doesn''t matter what she thinks or says. We just have to make sure that we don''t let Walter down as we''re here for Walter after all, aren''t we? They''re not married yet and well just stay away from Walter if they ever get married one day. It''s no big deal. At most, well show up whenever Walter needs help." "I understand what you''re saying, but Novalee''s words are really triggering." "Are you considering for Walter or Novalee?" Then, Nathaniel''s words calmed Mango down. She was so angry and she would definitely p Novalee if she wasn''t Walter''s girlfriend. However, Walter was willing to sacrifice his life for Novalee now and Mango and Nathaniel owe to Walter, so how could they do anything to Novalee when he was in aa? "Forget about it. Let''s just pretend that I got bitten by a dog." "That''s right. Will you bite the dog back if the dog bites you? Aren''t you afraid that there would be fur in your mouth?" Mango began tough once again. "Nathaniel, aren''t you a noble young master? Why are your words bing cruder?" "Everything is fine if it makes my wifeugh. Let''s go, my dear wife, well go to Bosco''s ce." At that instant, Mango got confused by Nathaniel''s words. "Didn''t you ask me to stay at home? You said that I should be careful." "I just wanted you to stay and apany Walter, so I said that deliberately, but why should you still stay here when Novalee is obviously rejecting you?" "Nathaniel, do you want me to beat you?" Mango felt depressed as soon as she heard Novalee''s name. "Are you able to beat me?" "Nathaniel!" Mango felt that Nathaniel was definitely doing it on purpose. However, Nathaniel smiled happily when he saw Mango''s angry expression. "Okay, okay, I won''t reject you, so be a good girl!" He patted Mango''s head as he spoke. "Come on! Hurry up and drive!" Mango pushed Nathaniel''s hand away, but she still felt a little ufortable. "I will not argue with Novalee this time for Walter''s sake, but I won''t care about her identity anymore if she tries to challenge me like that again. I promise that I will take revenge for the grudge between and I won''t let myself be wronged like this." "I know you''ve been wronged. How about this, we''ll choose some jade from Bosco''s ce and let Walter pay for it?" Nathaniel suggested. However, Mango shook her head immediately. "Why do you think that it''s Walter''s fault? It''s Novalee''s fault." Nathaniel was stunned after listening to what Mango said. "Do you still owe Novalee her sry?" "Must it be considered her sry? Well, you just wait and see." Then, Mango gave a sneaky smile. Soon, they reached Bosco''s house as they were talking. Bosco was stunned when he heard that Nathaniel and his wife were here. Bosco didn''t expect Nathaniel to find him so quickly as he had just said that he would visit him this morning. Also, Bosco didn''t know Nathaniel at first, but he knew of the person that Nathaniel mentioned. It was Eaves and this person was actually a chief. He went to check Nathaniel''s background in a hurry, only to find out that Nathaniel was an influential person and it would be a great deal to make friends with Nathaniel. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Bosco was now a businessman, so he naturally wanted more business benefits and he knew how wealthy and powerful the Ye Family was. Also, if he were topare himself with Nathaniel, he would just be a nobody while Nathaniel could be considered as the king of Ocean City. Bosco hurriedly came out to wee them in person. "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, you are here so soon... Why didn''t you tell me that you''re here? I''ll send someone to pick you up." "No, it''s okay as we were just wandering around before we came here." Nathaniel smiled slightly and he maintained the most basic courtesy that was neither humble nor pushy. Bosco suddenly felt that his own vibe was nopare to Nathaniel. Then, he quickly said, "Mrs. Ye, Mr. Ye, pleasee in and I''ll ask someone to make a pot of good jasmine tea for you to enjoy." However, Mango spoke at this moment. "Mr. Liu, I am not interested in drinking tea, so perhaps you can do that with my husband. Instead, I am a woman and I am interested in the jades. I heard from my staff, Novalee, that she has an uncle who''s involved in the jade business, so I wanted her to bring me here, but it''s a pity that she''s too busy at that time. Now that we know you are Novalee''s uncle, I didn''t even have the chance to tell Novalee about this when Nathaniel brought me here. Anyway, are you not going to let me have a look at the jades?" Mango''s words immediately made Bosco paused for a moment. "Mrs. Ye and Novalee are friends?" "She''s considered my good friend and she''s working in my tourismpany." Mango said with a smile. Then, Bosco''s small eyes flickered, but he quickly smiled and said, "Oh, Novalee, she didn''t even tell me that she''s your good friend. Well, I have two pieces of good jade that just came from Burma. Mrs. Ye, do you want to have a look at them?" "Sounds good!" Mango was very interested. However, Nathaniel stopped her and said, "Look at you, you''re totally stunned when ites to jades. I will buy it for you some other day, alright?" "I just want to have a look as Novalee said that her uncle''s jade couldn''t be found anywhere else, so I want to see them." Mango''s voice sounded as if she was wronged. Then, Bosco quickly said, "Novalee is right and although these two jades aren''t very expensive, they are considered priceless, and you can''t simply get them from the market. Mrs. Ye,e and take a look. You can take them home if you like them." "Oh! How can I?" "It''s okay since you''re Novalee''s boss and good friend." Bosco was reluctant to do so deep down, but when he thought that his business could grow bigger with the help of Nathaniel, he could only bear the pain of giving away his precious jades. When Bosco''s subordinate took the jades out, Mango chose one just after a nce and she immediately understood why Bosco said that it was priceless. "Mr. Liu, I can''t ask for such a precious thing from you for nothing, but you won''t ept it if I give you money, will you?" Bosco quickly nodded his head after hearing what Mango had said. "Of course, Mrs. Ye, it''s too crude for us to talk about money." "I think so too. How about this, I have a valuable item in Novalee''s hands, but I don''t know if she''s willing to give it to you, though you can try asking her. This precious item that I have is no less valuable than the two jades that you''re going to give me!" Mango sounded very mysterious but it excited Bosco. Chapter 736 Chapter 736 "Mrs. Ye, what precious item is it?" "Shh... it won''t be a surprise anymore if I say it out. You should ask Novalee." Mango smiled as she put the cold jade into her backpack and she loved it so much that she didn''t want to let it go. "Mr. Liu, I''ll take them home then." "Mrs. Ye, please don''t hesitate to take them home and just treat it as a gift from me." "No, no. It''s a deal and I got it in exchange." Mango smiled very happily. Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh when he saw Mango''s behavior and his eyes were filled with love as he stared at Mango. At that instant, Bosco realized that he was ying the right trick. Nathaniel doted on and loved Mango so much, so he would no longer have to worry that he wouldn''t have the opportunity to work with Nathaniel after giving both jades to Mango. Boscoughed in his heart, but he still kept in mind that there was something valuable from Mango in Novalee''s hands. Perhaps it might be more precious than the two jades. After all, Nathaniel''s wife would not just take something so valuable from somebody without any gratitude, right? Just as Bosco was thinking about what Mango had entrusted to Novalee, he heard Nathaniel ask him, "Mr. Liu, I heard that you''re also a retired army?" "Ah? Yes! I''m not as skillful though, and I''m nopare to you as I''ve started from scratch, but you''re a noble young master." Bosco''s words made Nathaniel smile faintly. "Noble young master? All of us are the same. Mr. Liu, my wife likes these stones, but what do you think if we cooperate with each other in one or two business projects when you''re avable? I heard that there are jewelry gambling activities here, so why don''t we try it out when we have time?" Nathaniel''s idea were exactly what Bosco wanted. "Of course, Mr. Ye, but jewelry gambling depends heavily on luck, especially now that there are not many raw jade stones left, so you can''t buy it with money during the gamble. You have to be mentally prepared for this." Bosco told him everything in advance as he was afraid that Nathaniel would be angry from embarrassment when he could not win anything from the gamble. However, Mango smiled and said, "Mr. Liu, the Ye Family is really wealthy and as you know, our oil drillingpany in Eastern Europe is enough to feed the Ye Family for a few generations. As for jewelry gambling, it doesn''t matter even if we couldn''t win as we''re just ying for fun." At that instant, Mango really seemed like a spendthrift. Bosco heard what she said and he quickly looked at Nathaniel. When he saw that Nathaniel was still pampering Mango, he couldn''t help but feel a little envious. Sure enough, he was rich and overbearing! "Mrs. Ye, you are so straightforward." "Of course. The money I spend on jewelry gambling would be noparison to the precious item that I left in Novalee''s ce, isn''t it, my dear?" Nathaniel''s heart melted instantly when he heard Mango addressing him in such a manner. "You''re right." His eyes sparkled as he looked at Mango and he had the urge to pull her into his embrace. Then, Mango avoided his gaze and smiled at Bosco, "Why don''t we go today instead? Mr. Liu, shall we go to gamble today?" "Well, Mr. Ye..." Bosco subconsciously looked at Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "She''s in charge of the Ye Family''s bank ount, so I''ll do whatever she says since I''m just her employee and driver." "Mr. Ye, you must be joking. I''ve long heard that you and your wife are deeply in love with each other. Well, let''s go now if that''s the case as the jewelry gambling session must have started. I can make a name card specially for you and Mrs. Ye." Bosco''s words immediately made Mango feel happy. Then, he was the first to walk out of the house. Mango followed closely behind, but Nathaniel pulled her into his arms and whispered, "Did you have fun?" "It''s not bad, but the real game hasn''t started yet." Mango rolled her eyes. Then, Nathaniel smiled and pointed at her nose as he said, "Aren''t you afraid that Novalee might not be able to afford the price of these two jades even if she sold her body?" "Does it have anything to do with me? Why didn''t she figure out that she does not have the capability when she provoked me?" Mango tilted her head annoyingly and looked at Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel loved the way she smiled at this instant. "Howe I don''t know that the thing that you left with Novalee worths more than these two jades? Do you know that these cool jades are the best red jades? ording to the market price, the raw stones alone are worth nearly ten million dors, let alone such exquisite hand-made carvings." Hearing Nathaniel''s question, Mango couldn''t help butugh and say, "It''s Walter! Walter''s value and contributions worth far more than the two jades." "Oh, so it turns out that Walter is just an object?" "Of course not, Walter is not an object." "Indeed, he''s not an object!" As soon as Nathaniel finished speaking, he couldn''t hold back hisughter. Mango realized that her words seemed wrong no matter how she put them and when she saw Nathaniel''s smug smile, she asked in a somewhat sinister manner, "Is it very funny?" Its so-so! "How dare youugh!" Mango stretched out both of her hands and reached towards Nathaniel''s armpit. "Stop, stop!" Nathaniel tried to dodge, but Mango didn''t let him go and Bosco couldn''t help but smile when he noticed their interaction. His subordinates saw this scene and they whispered, "Mr. Liu, Mr. Ye really dotes on his wife a lot and he doesn''t seem like the heir of a big family at all." "What do you know? Nathaniel and Mango had gone through a lot of hardships, so Nathaniel wants to give his best to Mango right now. Anyway, the Ye Family will be ours as long as we take Mango down as this woman is just a spendthrift. We''ll make her spend as much money as possible." "Okay!" As soon as Bosco finished his words, Mango and Nathaniel had also stopped fooling around with each other and they walked out quickly. Mango smiled indifferently while Nathaniel put on his cool expression as usual. Bosco didn''t care as he got in the car with them and went straight to Nightowl for gambling. Those who came to gamble at Nightowl were either rich or noble. This ce could either be the godliest heaven or deadliest hell as many people came here and used their family''s fortune to gamble on stones. They could lose all their money with just one or two games, but there were also some people who instantly became a billionaire after buying a stone. Nightowl was a paradise, but also a hell on earth. Mango looked at the people entering and leaving the ce in a hurry and she got confused, so she asked, "Aren''t we in Nightowl? Why aren''t these people stopping by the stalls to have a look at the original stones?" "Mrs. Ye, you have no idea. The people out here are mostly ordinary citizens who just came for fun and they''re no big deal. The ce that we are heading to is the VIP zone of Nightowl and there are tons of people who are very wealthy there." Bosco exined patiently, but he was very happy to see the idiotic look on Mango''s face. He could make more money out of Mango the more idiotic she was as he had half of the shares of Nightowl. "Oh, so that''s how it is. Let''s hurry up then." Then, Mango held Nathaniel''s arm. They went upstairs and Bosco led them to the front row seats before handing them a number te so that they could use it to bid for the price. "Mrs. Ye, you can pick any one of these stones." "I know nothing about them though." Then, Nathaniel spoke just as Mango finished speaking. "It doesn''t matter if you have no idea and anything is fine as long as you''re happy. So, you can buy whatever you like and worsees to worst we''re just spending some money." At that moment, the corner of Bosco''s mouth twitched. The gems could cost up to millions or tens of millions of dors, but it was no big deal to Nathaniel and the most important thing to him was to make Mango happy. Sure enough, he was rich and overbearing. Mango happily kissed Nathaniel and said, "Hubby, you treat me so well! I''ll go and pick one now." "Pick whatever you want." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Then, Mango turned around and said when she saw arge rock, "I''ll take this one." "Okay, Mrs. Ye, you''ll need to raise the price when you bidter. The base price of this gem is ten million dors." "Got it." Mango waved her hand nonchntly and said to Nathaniel, "Ten million isn''t a big deal and what I left with Novalee is much more valuable than this." Bosco couldn''t help but nce at the person next to him as he heard Mango mentioning the precious item she left with Novalee repeatedly. Then, one of his attendants left quietly. Mango and Nathaniel both saw it, but they pretended as if they didn''t see it. Soon, the two began to bid for the stone and they eventually bought it at 13 million dors. Bosco couldn''t be happier when Mango requested to carve the gem on the spot. A carve master cut the raw jade stone and it turned out to be an emerald, but it was not pure and it didn''t contain many raw materials, so it was worth five or six million dors at most. Without a doubt, Mango had lost the bet this time. "Mrs. Ye, I''m so sorry that you earned nothing this time." Bosco said hurriedly. However, Mango waved her hand and said, "It doesn''t matter as we''ve still got something valuable, isn''t it? Mr. Liu, why don''t you grind this thing into a small ornament and give it to Novalee? Tell her to put it on the precious item as we should add some embellishments on it at the very least, isn''t it?" Suddenly, Nathaniel''s face became a little pale when he heard this. "That thing is already priceless even without the jade." Mango sensed Nathaniel''s jealousy and she couldn''t help but smile as she said, "I''ll polish the jade that Mr. Liu gave me today and give it to you, okay?" "Up to you." Nathaniel turned his face away arrogantly, but his expression was much gleeful than before. "What a jealous lover..." Mango muttered to herself in her heart before she smiled at Bosco and said, "Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Liu." "Not at all, not at all!" Bosco quickly took it before ordering someone to polish it and he became increasingly interested in the valuable item that Mango mentioned. On the other hand, Novalee was so angry that she almost smashed everything in the ward when she heard that Mango and Nathaniel didn''t get Bosco into trouble but followed him to Nightowl instead. "Walter, is this the woman you like? Is this the Nathaniel whom you regard as your friend? You are now in aa, but you''ll probably be mad too if you''re awake, won''t you?" Novalee said with exasperation and she developed mixed feelings as she looked at Walter, who was sleeping on the hospital bed. "Walter, can you hear me?" Walter did not respond. Suddenly, a man opened the door of the ward at this moment. "Who is it?" Novalee turned her head in an instant, only to find that the man was walking straight towards her. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" Novalee became scared at that moment. However, the man stopped in front of Novalee and whispered, "Miss Novalee, I am Mr. Liu''s subordinate and he asked me to im the precious item that Mrs. Ye left with you." "What item? I have no idea!" Novalee was confused, but it was unfortunate that the other party did not believe her words at all. Chapter 737 Chapter 737 "Miss Novalee, don''t try to hide it as Mrs. Ye has said that the gift that she left here is invaluable." "You believed her nonsense? She didn''t give me any precious item at all." Novalee''s brows were tightly knitted together. "Doesn''t Bosco trust me?" "Uh, I don''t know about this, but pleasee with me if you don''t want to pass me the item and you can talk straight to Mr. Liu in person. Otherwise, I can''t give him an exnation." The man''s words made Novalee''s face look terrible. "Bosco treats me like his own daughter, so don''t me me for telling Bosco if you dare to harm me. Also, I can''t leave because my boyfriend hasn''t woken up yet, so you shall go back now and tell Bosco that Mango didn''t leave anything with me." Then, Novalee walked to Walter''s bed after saying that. However, the man snorted coldly and said, "Novalee, do you really think you are an influential figure? Mr. Liu holds so much power, so why would he look after a little girl like you? He wouldn''t have given a d*mn about you if it weren''t for your parents'' sake, so please have some conscience as you''re clearly aware of how Mr. Liu has treated you before. I don''t mind telling you that Mrs. Ye took two valuable jades from him and it must be true if she said that she left a treasure with you, so you''d better hand them in and don''t make things difficult for Mr. Liu." At that instant, Novalee trembled with anger. "For my parents'' sake? Would he do this to me and treat my boyfriend like that if he really cared about my parents'' reputation? Don''t think I don''t know that the people in the parking lot got their orders from Bosco... Why are you doing this to my boyfriend?" "I''m not sure about this too, Novalee, you''d better ask Boss Liu in person. Anyway, I''ll say it again, hand over the item, or youe with me." "What if I don''t go with you?" Novalee was stiff-necked and she asked angrily. Then, the man sneered and said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to follow me, but I''ll have to take you with me forcefully then." "What are you doing? I warn you, don''t mess around with me as my boyfriend is good at fighting! If he wakes up andes to know that you''ve touched me, he...ah!" Novalee stumbled backward, but she couldn''t avoid the man''s hands and she was still taken away despite her desperate struggles. On the other hand, Mango received the news almost right after Novalee had been taken away. "Mrs. Ye, Miss Zhang was taken away by a man, you..." "What about Walter?" "There''s no one to take care of him." At that instant, Mango''s expression darkened a little. Bosco guessed that something had happened when he saw Mango''s gloomy expression after she received the call. Then, Mango nced at Bosco as she said in a low voice, "Hire him a reliable nurse. I''ll go back in a moment." "Alright." Mango gave Bosco a meaningful look after she hung up the call and said, "Mr. Liu, did your men go to look for Novalee?" "No...why would I look for Novalee?" Bosco denied it immediately. However, Mango said with a cold smile, "Mr. Liu, Novalee is one of my subordinates and it''s fine if you want the treasure, but don''t you dare hurt anyone, if not..." "Mrs. Ye, you''re right, and Novalee is my niece, so how can I hurt her?" "Oh. What about her boyfriend?" Bosco paused for a moment when he heard that. "Mrs. Ye, is her boyfriend your friend?" "He''s my brother." Nathaniel spoke faintly. Then, Bosco frowned slightly and said, "I didn''t know that. I just wanted him to behave himself and stay away from Novalee as she is very simple-minded." "I can''t tell if Novalee is simple-minded or not, but I know that Walter is rather innocent. Mr. Liu, I won''t go easy on the culprit if anything happens to Walter in this ce." Mango said with a smile, but Bosco looked at her gaze and it didn''t seem like she was joking at all. "Well, I will not attack him again since you put the word out." "Thank you, Mr. Liu. I''ll buy the rest of the gambling stones and give them to you no matter what it turns out to be." Bosco was stunned as soon as Mango finished her words. He had seen a forthright person before, but he had never seen someone as generous as Mango. "Mrs. Ye, is that true?" "I''ll keep my words as long as Walter is fine." "Fine, fine, I will definitely not target him." Then, Bosco went to carve the raw stones happily. Nathaniel shook his head and said, "Why did you give him so much money? Do you really think my money fell from the sky?" "None of the gems are valuable." At that instant, Mango''s words stunned Nathaniel. "You can appraise gambling stones?" "I know a little about it. These raw stones look like old jades, but if you take a closer look at them, you can tell from their color and cracks that they are worth no more than a few pennies. Also, you''ll only have an old green emerald at most, so don''t worry as I''ve calcted and these gems cost no more than ten million dors. Walter will definitely pay us back more than that through business projects to return us the favor." Suddenly, Nathanielughed. "You are getting better at doing business now!" "Well, I learn it all from you." Mango smiled faintly, but there was a hint of worry on her face. Then, Nathaniel put her onto hisp and asked in a low voice, "Are you worried about Novalee?" "Why should I worry about her? She should know that I am not a pushover when she provoked me, but she is still Walter''s girlfriend after all... I am afraid that Walter will me me if Bosco really goes too far." Mango was somewhat distressed as she spoke. However, Nathaniel said with a hint of jealousy, "You have soft spot for me, but for Walter as well? You''ve never let yourself feel wronged yet you''re tolerating Novalee''s great disrespect to you for Walter''s sake? Why is that?" "Oh, I just want her to remember it and there''s Henry too. Didn''t you hire Henry to work in HY group?" "These are two separate issues." Nathaniel''s face darkened a little. At that moment, Mango couldn''t help but feel a little depressed when she saw that Nathaniel was jealous again. "Nathaniel, do you have to act like this? I''m just slightly more concerned about Walter and I''m actually also going to the hospital to take care of him now, so I''ll just let you be if you keep getting so jealous." Mango stood up and left after saying that. However, Nathaniel grabbed hold of her. "Are you really going to leave me alone here? Hmm?" "If not? You won''te with me to take care of Walter anyway." Mango turned her head to the side as she spoke in distress. Nathaniel knew that Mango did it on purpose, but he couldn''t bear to see Mango serving Walter alone even so. N?velDrama.Org content. He had never been treated like that. "I''ll go while you can stay aside. It''s not appropriate for a married woman to take care of another man..." "Who else would take care of him other than me? Would the great and honorable Mr. Ye take care of him?" "Mango, that''s enough!" Nathaniel really wanted to shut Mango''s mouth up. At that instant, Mango knew that she should stop, so she hurriedly said, "Alright, alright, I won''t serve him and I''ll just watch you take care of him aside, okay?" Nathaniel knew that he had been tricked by Mango, but so what? He just couldn''t stand how Mango treated other men so well. Then, the two of them said goodbye to Bosco and went straight to the hospital. Bosco was busy carving the raw stone and he didn''t have time to send them off, so he just bid them goodbye. Mango frowned when she saw his behavior and she said, "How did Walter offend Bosco and why did Bosco beat him so cruelly? Look, Bosco loves money so much and I really won''t believe it if you were to say that he''s the same as you." However, Nathaniel didn''t say anything as he went out of Nightowl with Mango. He whispered only after they got in the car, "Maybe it has something to do with the death of Novalee''s parents." "What do you mean?" Mango was a little surprised. Then, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Zion found from the inte a name list of people who were involved in the mission that Novalee''s took part in that year. I heard that the mission was a trade with a drug dealer where her parents were supposed to take three million dors for exchange. Unfortunately, Novalee''s parents were sacrificed in that action and although the drug dealer was captured eventually, he said that he did not receive the three million dors. Therefore, the superiors have been investigating this matter and Novalee''s parents aren''t buried in the Mausoleum of Martyrs. This is something that has a great impact on Novalee and Walter triggered Bosco because he wanted to look into this matter. "You told Zion to hack..." Mango was so angry that she almost blurted it out, but she still had some concerns about it. "Nathaniel, can''t you control your son? Something bad will happen sooner orter if things go on like this. As you know, there''s always someone better than you, so don''t rely on yourputer skill and cause trouble all day long. Can''t we just live a simple and good life?" Mango was scared to death. What kind of ce was that? Zion didn''t know how problematic it was to retrieve such encrypted information, but how could Nathaniel not know the danger? Seeing Mango''s anger ring up, Nathaniel hurriedlyforted her, "It''s alright as I''ve already wiped out all the traces and no one will discover it. Don''t worry, I''ll look after Zion and not let him do such dangerous things again in the future, okay?" "What do you mean that it''s fine? It''s not the first time and I admit that Zion had helped a lot, but can''t you solve these problems by yourself as an adult? He''s your son and I suffered a lot to give birth to him! I wouldn''t know what to do if something happens to him..." Mango''s anxiety caused Nathaniel''s heart to ache. He held her in his arms and said softly, "I''m wrong and it''s all my fault, okay? I promise that I''ll teach that brat a good lesson in the future." "Both of you make me feel worried all the time." Mango''s anger slightly dissipated after hearing Nathaniel''s words. Then, Nathaniel said carefully seeing that Mango became calmer, "My queen, can we set out to go to the hospital now?" Mango was amused by how Nathaniel addressed her and his cautiousness. "Who''s your queen?" "Oh, you, you''re my queen. Don''t you see that I''ve been listening to your lecture obediently the moment you raise your voice?" Nathaniel''s words caused Mango tough. "Cut it out, I don''t want to be your queen... I''m exhausted." "How about I be your prince?" "Nathaniel, let''s go!" Mango red at Nathaniel in a flirtish manner. "Yes, madam." Then, Nathaniel stepped on the elerator after hearing Mango''s order, but it was at this moment that a figure suddenly pounced on the front of Mango''s car and Nathaniel had to brake abruptly. The sharp noise of the car tires rubbing against the ground filled the air at that instant. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 "Who is it?" Mango was caught off guard and she suddenly flew towards the windshield in front of her. At that instant, Nathaniel''s eyes darkened a little. "Are you alright?" "I''m fine." Mango touched her head as she saw stars and was a little dizzy. However, a figure pounced on the door and beat on the window before Mango could even react. Then, the person shouted in a sinister voice, "Mango Shen, get out of the car!" Mango was stunned for a moment as she saw Novalee smacking the window like a crazy woman when she raised her head. "Is she the one who stopped our car just now?" At that moment, Nathaniel''s eyes darkened a little. "I''ll go down and deal with her." "No, I can settle this by myself." Mango waspletely clear-headed at that point. She knew what Novalee was going to do. So, Mango opened the door and Novalee couldn''t help but stumble two steps back because of the force of the door. Mango took this opportunity to get out of the car. "What''s wrong with you?" "Mango, you despicable dog! When did I take your valuable? How dare you tell Bosco toe and take it from me... What are you trying to do?" Novalee looked at Mango angrily as her respect and obedience towards Mango hadpletely disappeared and all that she felt now were anger and hatred. On the other hand, Mango was puzzled as she wondered how did she and Novalee end up in this situation. Novalee was a totally different person from before and if it weren''t for the fact that the country had banned evocation, she would really think that Novalee had been possessed by a demon. "Don''t you know what precious item you took away from me? He''s right beside you and he has a high worth... Don''t you realize that?" "I have never taken your belongings! Don''t nder me!" "Walter Song." Mango said his name in a faint voice. "What?" Novalee was a little puzzled before she came back to her senses. "You actually think of Walter as an object? Mango, you really make me sick." "Really? Do you find me disgusting now? Why didn''t you feel sick when I promoted you as the deputy general manager? Why aren''t you grossed out when I assigned you to conduct market research with Walter apanying you? You have the ability to defend yourself, but you let Zendaya hit you... Don''t you think that you''re the one who is disgusting?" Mango didn''t mind saying everything she wanted to say since their rtionship had deteriorated to this extent. Novalee stunned all of a sudden. "What do you mean?" "What do I mean? You are from Zhang Vige, isn''t it? The locals of Zhang Vige study medicine since they are young and I would believe that you are doing this just to save Walter if you came from a different background. However, I don''t believe that a person from Zhang vige would not know how to protect the most important parts of their body and let others treat them like that. You''re well-equipped with anatomical knowledge since you''re a kid and I have found that everyone from Zhang Vige always carries a set of needles with them for self- defense. Novalee, where are your weapons? I appreciate that you saved Walter, but what''s your intention of approaching him? You''d better make it clear, otherwise I will keep my eyes on you.". At that moment, Novalee''s expression changed after hearing what Mango said. "How do you know about Zhang Vige?" "You don''t have to worry about that and you just need to take care of yourself. I really regret it now and I shouldn''t have sent Walter here with you without investigating your background. I don''t care what you want to do with him, but you''d better stop now, otherwise I''ll make sure that you disappear from Walter''s sight, including Bosco. You''d better behave yourself!" Just as Mango was about to get in the car, she heard Novalee say, "Do you think that Walter is still the same as before? He doesn''t love you anymore! Don''t you wish the best for him and hope that he no longer loves you? If that''s so, isn''t it good for him to be in this state now? Do you think that he will be in pain if you tell him all of this?" "How dare you use Walter to threaten me! Are you courting death?" At that instant, Mango was burning with anger. Novalee was really bold. However, Mango''s cold gaze did not frighten Novalee at all as she smiled and said, "I''m courting death? Do you even dare to harm me? What would Walter think when wakes up and finds out that you''ve hurt his girlfriend?" "Novalee, don''t think too highly of yourself." "I may be a nobody, but you aren''t. On one hand, you asked Walter to let go of you and find his true love, yet on the other hand, you are hurting his lover when he''s injured and in aa. So Mango, what are you trying to do? Are you going to flirt with two guys at the same time and let Walter be your back-up?" Novalee''s words deeply irritated Mango and she raised her hand abruptly before pping Novalee on her face. "A woman like you really doesn''t deserve Walter!" Novalee''s mouth twitched as she was pped and she tasted fresh blood. She pressed her tongue against her cheek and smiled as if she didn''t care about it at all. "I don''t deserve Walter? Then who deserves him? You? Mango, don''t forget that you are married and your husband is watching you in the car." At that point, Mango was so angry that her whole body was trembling, but she also knew that there was no point in fighting against Novalee. The friendship between Novalee and her had been ruinedpletely. Mango truly regretted what she had done as she wondered why did she even think of Novalee as an innocent and kind girl back then. "What happened between Walter and me has nothing to do with you. Novalee, I warn you, I will not spare you if you dare to hurt him." Then, Mango got into the car after saying that. Nathaniel saw her angry look and said in a low voice, "I will send someone to deal with her at your orders." "And then? How do we tell Walter about this? Are we going to tell him that she had an ident? Nathan, what Novalee said is right. She''s Walter''s girlfriend and someone who Walter cares about the most. Also, it isn''t easy for Walter to open his heart and ept a woman, so he will be hurt if we do something to Novalee now. I can''t imagine if he''ll look for his true love again in the future and we owe too much to Walter. I don''t want to ruin the rest of his life." Mango was very depressed, but she had to admit that she could do nothing with Novalee at this moment. It was not because she was not capable enough to do so, but it was because Novalee was the person Walter cared about the most. Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel distressed when he saw how aggrieved Mango was. "Walter would live a miserable life if he can''t even take something like this... You''re thinking too much for him and that''s why you feel wronged. Novalee is really arrogant and I can do it if you can''t deal with her. I will ept it even if Walter wants to fight with me to the death. Whatever it is, isn''t it better for him to know about Novalee''s character now instead ofter when he is deeply in love with her?" Mango knew that Nathaniel''s words made sense, but who could be certain about rtionship issues? "It''s better to let Walter deal with it by himself and Bosco won''t kill Novalee now that he believes that I left a precious item with her. Walter will probably wake up soon and he has to solve his own rtionship problem. I will tell and remind him of the things that he should be aware of, but it''s up to him to make his own choice and I have no right to decide for him. It''s also not my ce to punish Novalee for him, isn''t it?" At that moment, Nathaniel was stunned and he smiled faintly as Mango was willing to let go of the issue all of a sudden. "Mango, you''ve matured." "I''ll be a good-for-nothing if I never matured even after experiencing so many issues. Anyway, let''s go to the hospital to see Walter and we''ll go home if he is alright, as Rita and Wisdom are still waiting for us at home." Mango smiled faintly. Then, Nathaniel asked in a low voice, "Don''t you want to investigate Bosco''s matter?" "No, it''s none of our business and I think Walter will look into it thoroughly after he wakes up. He''s no longer the Walter we know if he doesn''t even have the ability to protect his girlfriend and we''ll only need to help him when he needs us the most as his friends. Other than that, he should live his own life. Novalee might be right that Walter could only restart his life without me." Mango''s words caused Nathaniel''s heart to ache as he pulled her into his embrace. "Don''t be sad... You still have me and the children, and we will try our best to keep your life interesting in the future so that you can''t idle around." "How am I idling around? I own a tourismpany and it''ll keep me busy." Then, Mango pushed Nathaniel away, but she failed to do so, though she felt touched deep down. The only person who would allow her to make a fuss was Nathaniel. She looked at Nathaniel and said softly, "Let''s go to the hospital to see Walter." "Alright." Nathaniel let go of Mango and they left the ce after he started the car. Novalee couldn''t help but feel envious when she saw their close interaction. Could she and Walter be like them too? She didn''t want to admit it, but she did use schemes to snatch Walter away from Mango and she felt a bit ashamed at this moment. Novalee couldn''t believe that she had to y tricks to get a man. N?velDrama.Org content. At that instant, Novalee smiled bitterly and she covered her stomach with her hands as she felt a faint pain. Mango was right that she was from Zhang Vige and she knew what was going on with her body. It would be difficult for her to be a mother in this life. Was the price of sacrificing her lifelong loneliness in exchange for Walter''s guilt and forcing him to be with her worth it? However, what else could she do? She was an orphan without power nor status and she was not even able to investigate the truth of her parents'' death. There was nothing she could do. All of a sudden, Novalee was somewhat envious of Mango. She really wanted to be a reckless woman and lead a carefree life, but she couldn''t live so simple- mindedly. Novalee looked at the back of Mango''s car and she slowly crouched down while holding her stomach. She was in so much pain that she broke out in cold sweat, but she gritted her teeth and remained silent. On the other hand, Mango subconsciously looked behind from the back mirror and when she saw Novalee''s current state, she couldn''t help but shout, "Stop!" "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel thought that Mango had forgotten something and he shook his head when he saw what Mango was looking at. "She spoke so rudely to you just now yet you''re still caring for her now?" "I''m doing this for Walter''s sake. She must have a stomachache again and no matter what her intention is, she''s a pitiful woman." "You''re sympathizing with her?" "I just don''t want anything bad to happen to her in front of us, or else I can''t exin it to Walter later." Mango''s words made Nathaniel smile helplessly. Chapter 739 Chapter 739 "I will be sad if you are so concerned about Walter..." Then, Mango tilted her head and looked at Nathaniel as she said with a smile, "You''re sad? I wonder if you feel heartbroken too?" She touched Nathaniel''s chest and then pinched it hard as she spoke. "Oh my!" Nathaniel groaned in pain, but he suddenly leaned back against the chair and said, "I can''t handle it anymore...and I can''t drive now as I''m hurt!" "Stop it, Nathan, hurry up! Her uterus is injured and her life would be in danger if we don''t take action now. At least think for Henry even if you don''t care about Walter." At that moment, Mango''s words made Nathaniel sit up straight. "Look at you, you always sound so savage, but you''re actually really soft-hearted." "I just want to return Walter a favor and he''ll have to let go of his feelings for me in his life anyway." Then, Nathaniel shook his head, but he still reversed the car. Novalee was so painful that she was twitching all over and she was stunned when she saw the car reversing. Mango got out of the car and said coldly, "Get on the car. I''ll take you to the hospital." "I don''t need your insincere pity." At that point, Novalee felt so painful that her face had turned pale, but she still looked at Mango stubbornly and refused her offer. Mango didn''t seem pleased either. "I''m not doing this for you, but for Walter, as I won''t be able to give him an exnation if something happens to you when he wakes up. Plus, aren''t you supposed to take care of Walter since you''re his girlfriend? How can you look after him if your body is not well? Anyway, well leave immediately after Walter wakes up and since you admit that you are his girlfriend, you should get in the car now. Don''t dilly-dally as I don''t have the time to apany you." Mango''s words stunned Novalee for a moment. "You are leaving? Are you going to abandon Walter?" "Doesn''t he have you? What am I doing here?" Mango spoke in an indifferent tone. Then, Novalee suddenly choked. "I... I''m not as influential as you and I can''t fight against Bosco. What if he does something to Walter again?" "Bosco wouldn''t have put Walter into trouble if it weren''t for your matter. So, Walter will be fine as long as you don''t y any dirty tricks. Besides, he could solve such a small matter by himself considering his identity and he will never ask us for help. You''re just totally underestimating his ability. Now, get in the car quickly." Mango got into the car after saying that. Novalee looked at the back doorand she hesitated for a moment although the door was opened. However, her pain made here to her senses instantly. She must stay alive regardless of the reason Mango was rescuing her, as she had a lot of work left undone. So, Novalee quickly got in the car and closed the door after she thought it through. "Don''t expect me to thank you." "I wouldn''t even think about it." Mango leaned against the back of her seat and closed her eyes to rest after she finished her words. Nathaniel did not say anything as he drove to the hospital. Soon, Novalee was sent to a doctor, but Mango did not follow her and she instantly went to Walter''s ward with Nathaniel instead. "Hey, you''re awake... You really have a strong life force." Mango quickly stepped forward and poked Walter in his wound when she saw that he was awake. "Ouch, it hurts! Mango, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Walter gritted his teeth because of the pain and when he saw Nathaniel standing behind Mango, he hurriedly said, "Nathaniel, can you control your wife?" "You should feel honored that my wife touched you... Don''t be ungrateful." Nathaniel''s words almost drove Walter mad. "What the f*ck, both of you are just venting your anger on me and bullying me because I''m single and lonely, isn''t it?" "How are you single and lonely? Don''t you have Novalee with you?" Mango''s words immediately caused Walter to panic. "By the way, did you see Novalee? Is she okay? Did those people hurt her?" Walter was about to stand up as he spoke, but Mango stopped him. "Why are you still caring for others when you are in such a situation? Do you really want to die here? Haven''t I warned you that there''s something wrong with Novalee? Why did you still risk your life for her so stupidly? Walter, you..." "She wanted to sacrifice her life in order to save me, didn''t she?" At that moment, Walter''s words stunned Mango. "Don''t you know that she got close to you purposely?" "Even if she did it on purpose, she has gone all out and sacrificed her chance of bing a mother for the rest of her life." Walter said with a bitter smile. At that instant, Mango immediately understood what was going on. "Have you really fallen for her? Are you still willing to love her wholeheartedly even though she has evil intentions and even if she''s scheming against you?" Walter took a deep breath and said, "Mango, I know that you are worried about me and that you are afraid that I will be deceived by Novalee since you think that she''s a scheming person. Well, I admit that I was very angry too when I first knew that she has ulterior motives when she approached me, and I even wanted to teach her a lesson after I found the evidence. However, I feel so heartbroken and devastated the moment I saw that the man held a dagger against her and blood was flowing out her neck. It was at that moment that I knew that there''s no turning back." Speaking of this, Walter smiled bitterly and continued, "I don''t know when did I start having feelings for her and there could be many reasons for it. It might be because of how innocent she was at first, or the deep conversation that we had that night. I just knew that I would ept all her schemes or motives as long as she''s willing to pretend to be my girlfriend and stay by my side." At that instant, Mango was stunned. She didn''t expect that Walter had fallen so deeply in love with Novalee. On the other hand, Nathaniel came forward and patted Walter on the shoulder before saying, "Congrattions, you are in love." "Come on, you think that you no longer have a love enemy, don''t you? Nathaniel, I''m telling you, don''t think that I won''t care about Mango anymore as she''s the first woman I''ve ever fallen in love with, and she''s also my lifelong brother. So, I''ll take her away from you anytime if you dare to treat her badly." N?velDrama.Org content. However, Walter''s words made Nathanielugh. "Just take care of yourself as Mango has me by her side. We''re about to leave since there are still many issues that we need to settle. Now that you''re alright, I''m sure that you can deal with the rest of the problem, but don''t hesitate to call us anytime if you need help. I''ll consider you as my brother since Mango sees you as one." Nathaniel''s words made Walter pause for a moment. "You guys are leaving so soon?" "It''s gettingte and we wouldn''t havee here in the first ce if you aren''t hospitalized..." Nathaniel looked at Walter with a disgusted look. However, Walter did not care about what he wanted to say. He looked at Mango and asked, "Where''s Novalee?" "She..." "I''m here. I just went out to buy some fruits as Ms. Shen and Mr. Ye came and I can''t let them starve, isn''t it? Besides, Ms. Shen paid for the surgery fees... Walter, you should return the money to Ms. Shen since you are awake now." At that moment, Novalee pushed open the door and came in with a bag of fruits in her hand. Mango felt a little ufortable when she heard Novalee''s words. It was as if she and Nathaniel didn''t want to leave and that they stayed here just to wait for Walter to wake up so that they could get their money back. Walter also felt that Novalee didn''t sound very nice, so he frowned and said, "Mango and Nathan won''t care about such a small amount of money." "Yes, Ms. Shen doesn''t care, but you should pay her back anyway since she gave me the money to save you at such a critical moment. So, we have to return her the favor regardless... I''m sorry as it''s also my fault that I didn''t save much money these years. I had no choice but to call Ms. Shen when something happened to you and that you''re hospitalized with blood all over your body." Novalee lowered her head as she spoke as if she was about to cry at any time. Mango had never seen a woman who was so good at acting and she was so angry that she wanted to go forward and say something, but Nathaniel stopped her. "It doesn''t matter as we were nearby, and Walter also helped us before." Nathaniel''s words were neither servile nor overbearing. At that moment, Walter paused before he handed a card to Novalee. "Take it just in case of emergency. The password is eight eights." "I don''t want it as I''m not here for your money. Also, I''ve already resigned and I''ll take good care of you during this period of time, so don''t worry." Novalee did not take Walter''s card, but what she said made Mango pause for a moment. She didn''tin to Walter that she was fired by Mango and she imed to have resigned herself instead. What was she trying to do? Then, Walter said with a smile, "It''s ok to resign... I can start up anotherpany for you if you still want to work." Mango felt depressed when she heard this. "Walter, you are trying topete with me?" "Of course not, I just figured that you and Nathan will go back to Ocean City sooner orter and there will be no one watching over your tourismpany. So, is it okay if I let Novalee invest in your company and be one of the managers of yourpany? You all can just take the dividends, is that okay?" Mango didn''t know what to say after she heard Walter''s words. It was true that her ambition was not to run a tourismpany, but she would feel ufortable deep down if she entrusted the tourismpany to Novalee. "You''re not going back to Ocean City anymore?" Nathaniel directly asked the question that Mango had in her mind too. Then, Walter said with a smile, "I''m all alone and it doesn''t matter where I go. Doesn''t Carter have a son? He can let Thomas stay by his side and serve him if he wants it and the three of them could reunite if I''m not in Ocean City. As for my mother, I''ll find a sanatorium in this ce and bring her hereter as the scenery is really nice and the weather is good too. I think this is a good ce to settle down." On the other hand, Mango understood what Walter meant. He wanted to stay here forever for the sake of Novalee. Mango suddenly felt a little upset for some reason. "Walter, Ocean City is your root." "You know what kind of person I am. I''m not happy living in Ocean City and I feel much better here. You don''t have to persuade me as I''m no longer a child and I know what I''m doing. Mango, Nathan, let''s take care of our own business." Suddenly, Walter felt a little sad. He still felt somewhat attached to Mango as he looked at her, but he knew that his focus in the future would no longer be on Mango. He had a new goal and he wanted to grab hold of his true love for the rest of his life. At this moment, he was sad as he was unwilling to part with Mango and he even felt somewhat regretful. However, he knew that he and Mango would soonpletely part their own ways and live separate lives. On the other hand, Novalee looked at Walter''s eyes when he looked at Mango, and she was suddenly a little jealous. Chapter 740 Chapter 740 "Walter, you''d better lie down and rest for a while so that you can recover from your injury." Novalee quickly stepped forward and stood between Walter and Mango to block Walter''s view of Mango. Mango knew that Novalee had done it on purpose, but she didn''t say anything because just as Walter had said, the two of them would live separate lives in the future. They could no longer mess around and interfere with each other''s life carefreely as both of them had found their true love, although they still cared for one another. They had to keep a distance from each other in consideration of their true love''s feelings. Suddenly, Mango felt very upset. Then, Nathaniel pulled her into his arms and said softly, "Are you feeling ufortable? Or are you too tired? You haven''t had a good rest after you arrived here by ne, so why don''t we go back and have a rest?" Walter heard that Mango hadn''t rested well and he immediately said, "Mango, you don''t have to worry about me as it''s not like you don''t know that I''m a tenacious man with a strong life force. So, just go back and rest. Nathaniel, take good care of her. Although I can''t stay by her side as her lover, I''ll take her away from you as her brother if you let her suffer even the slightest bit of grievance. As you know, I''ll really do as I said." "Alright, let''s live a good life. Walter, both Mango and I wish you happiness and we''ll leave you if your happiness doesn''t depend on us. We really hope for you to be safe and sound." Nathaniel''s words made Walter stunned for a moment. "What do you mean?" "Nothing. I think Mr. Ye doesn''t want to disturb us." Then, Novalee looked at Nathaniel nervously. She had been on her guard as she was afraid that Mango might spill the beans, but she didn''t expect Nathaniel to speak. In Novalee''s eyes, Nathaniel was a calm and taciturn man and he would not intervene in women''s affairs under usual circumstances, but what he said now really frightened Novalee. Mango looked at Novalee and she really wanted Walter to know Novalee''s true colors, but she held back atst. Walter had fallen deeply in love with Novalee and he could even forgive her although she had ulterior motives, so there was no point for Mango to argue anything. Mango held Nathaniel''s hand tightly and said to Walter with a smile, "Walter, we''re leaving. You should take good care of yourself in the future and I sincerely wish you happiness. Don''t forget to bid us goodbye when you go back to Ocean City." "Alright." Walter noticed Mango''s reluctance and sadness. At that moment, he felt satisfied! That was enough! Although he was not as important as Nathaniel in Mango''s heart, Walter found that he was neither insignificant to her and that she cared about him. She didn''t love him, but it was time for him to put an end to his one-sided love. "I wish the both of you the best in the future and that you''ll live a happy life while being free from harm and suffering." "Thank you." Nathaniel smiled and left with Mango. They didn''t know what would happen to Novalee and Walter in the future, but they knew that they shouldn''t be there at this moment. At least there wasn''t a need for them to appear in Novalee and Walter''s world anymore. Mango followed Nathaniel out of the hospital, but she was still feeling very depressed. "Nathan, I feel really sad deep down... It''s not because Walter found a partner, but it''s because I don''t think that Novalee is his true love. I''m afraid that he..." "Who can ever tell if a person is someone else''s true love? Didn''t you feel that Novalee and Walter were a good fit for each other when you haven''t seen Novalee''s true colors? Now you think that they are not meant for each other because you know the truth, but Walter is in fact still willing to be with Novalee although he knows that she doesn''t have good intentions. Mango, you can''t change the fact that Walter is deeply in love with Novalee even if you are sad or worried as this is his choice. It would be great if they could live happily in the future, but we will be by Walter''s side and help him out of his sadness if he ever gets hurt one day. He''s not alone as we''re supporting him. Also, he told me to be good to you as he cares about you and he said that he''ll take you away from me as a brother if I don''t treat you well. So, he''s telling you indirectly that you are his family and home." At that instant, Mango''s eyes turned red as she heard this. "Really? Is that what he meant?" "Believe me, no one knows Walter better than me and he seems to have abandoned us, but in fact, he just wants to give it a shot and find his own love. If he seeds, all of us would feel happy, but he still has us even if his rtionship failed. In other words, we should congratte him as he has finally found love, isn''t it?" Mango looked at Nathaniel and it was the first time she felt that Nathaniel had the potential to be a salesman. "I''m still in a bad mood though... What should I do?" Mango pursed her lips in a coquettish manner. She acted like a spoiled child even though she was already an adult and she felt embarrassed at herself for behaving in that manner, but Nathaniel smiled and said, "Would you like me to treat you to a meal?" "Sounds good! I want to eat plenty of good food and buy tonnes of things. By the way, I wanted to give the jades that I got from Bosco to them as a gift, but I forgot about it." However, Nathaniel shook his head after hearing what Mango had said. "It''s hard to say if they really want to get married or not. We''ll talk about it again when they''ve really decided to get married." "Alright. Let''s go, Mr. Ye! Let''s have some food." Mango held Nathaniel''s arm. She was now in a rxed mood after she got counseled by Nathaniel and she gently leaned against him. Nathaniel realized that he would be happy as long as Mango was happy and this kind of feeling was really amazing as it made him feel really contented. So, both of them went to enjoy a delicious meal and Mango went on a shopping spree with Nathaniel''spanion in the shopping mall. On the other side, Walter saw the happy faces of Mango and Nathaniel on social media and he couldn''t help but smile as he said, "She finally fulfilled her wish... She longed for such a life eight years ago and she''s now finally living under Nathaniel''s genuine care. I really hope that she''ll always be smiling happily." However, Novalee stepped forward in jealousy and put Walter''s phone away when she saw the look in his eyes. "It''s none of your business whether they are happy or not and she''s no longer someone you should pay attention to from now on. Walter, you said that you are my boyfriend... Do you think it''s appropriate for you to care for another woman in front of your girlfriend?" Walter was stunned for a moment and then he said with a smile, "Are you jealous?" "Why would I be jealous? I would never let myself suffer, but it''s an eyesore seeing that you''re so affectionate to someone else." Novalee put the phone on the table and she refused to admit it. At that moment, Walter''s smile became even more pronounced. "Just admit that you are jealous if you are, Novalee. I got all these injuries on my body because of you, so why are you still doubting me? Mango is my past and I''m the one who has been pestering her since the very beginning, so she couldn''t be happier now that I''ve let her go. You''re my future and the woman I love now. Having said that, Walter held Novalee in his amrs. Novalee was stunned at that moment. "I don''t have anything and I''m just an orphan, I..." "I have the freedom to choose my wife and I don''t want an arranged marriage. You won''t have any parents- in-w bossing you around too and you can live as you like when you''re with me. Novalee, I can solve any problem for you and I just hope that you don''t lie to me. As you know, I''m a person who can''t hold back my feelings once I''ve fallen for someone and I can give you anything you want even if I have to sacrifice my life. All I wish for is that you don''t lie to me!" Walter looked at Novalee and said word by word. At that instant, Novalee was taken aback, but she suddenly turned her face away. "I didn''t lie to you." She bit her lower lip and her expression seemed conflicted. Walter looked at her for a long time and he couldn''t help but felt a little disappointed as he had given Novalee a chance... Why didn''t she confess to him? He could forgive her no matter what the reason was as long as she spilled the beans. However, why didn''t she tell him? Walter screamed internally as he felt really upset. Novalee didn''t dare to look into Walter''s eyes and she sat there a little uneasily, so she quickly stood up and said, "I''ll find a doctor to have a look at you." After that, she ran out as if she were escaping. Then, Novalee leaned against the wall in the corridor and gasped after running out of the room. Should she lie to him? Could she spill the beans? She would have told him a long time ago if it was something that she could say, but what should she do now? She had also fallen in love with Walter. In fact, she fell in love with him the moment she saw that he tried to rescue her so recklessly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. No woman could resist Walter''s tenderness. However, she... Then, Novalee burst into tears. Tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes and she could only cry silently. She couldn''t tell others about her pain and she could only bear it by herself, even if that person was someone so dear to her. She couldn''t let Walter find out her despicableness and dark side, nor let him notice her ws as she was deeply in love with him. Novalee bit her lower lip and cried for a while before she wiped her tears and walked to the doctor''s office. She would stay by Walter''s side no matter what and apany him for the rest of her life as all she wanted now was just to be with him. On the other hand, Walter didn''t feel pleased either. He had been waiting for Novalee to confess to him, but she still refused to reveal the truth even though he had already made his words so clear and explicit. Could it be that she couldn''t say it and that there was something he didn''t know? Walter had no idea. He could feel Novalee''s concern for him, but he couldn''t tell how sincere she was. Walter was a person who valued rtionships and he could treat a person wholeheartedly without reserve. Also, he had never expected his partner to return his favor, but he just hoped that she would treat him genuinely. Mango didn''t have feelings for him, so she made it explicit that she didn''t love him and that she wouldn''t give him any chance, but Walter had no idea what should he do with Novalee. Walter leaned against the bed and lit a cigarette as he was distressed. Later, Novalee saw Walter smoking when she came back. So, she snatched the cigarette away. "Do you want to die? Or are you crazy? Don''t you know what''s wrong with your health? How dare you smoke? Walter, do you know how much blood you have lost? Do you know how many wounds you have on your body? Do you know...mmm..." Before Novalee could finish her words, Walter grabbed her and turned around before pressing her on the bed and he kissed her overbearingly. Novalee struggled for a moment, but she gave up and wrapped her hands around Walter''s neck before she gradually immersed herself in the mood. Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Mango and Nathaniel went one round to visit the city. When they saw some people following them from behind, they looked at each other and smiled. "Do you think that Bosco is afraid of your power, or what? Why would he still have the guts to follow us?" Mango asked in a somewhat casual way. Then, Nathaniel said coldly, "He just has too much time to spare." Nathaniel directly picked up a durian and threw it at the people behind them as he was speaking. "Oh my!" The man wailed and immediatelyy down. Nathaniel said unweingly, "Go back and tell Bosco not to me me if I''m rude to him if he continues to follow us." After saying that, Nathaniel turned around and saw Mango giving some money to the owner of the fruit stall. "Uncle, I''m sorry, we can''t hold it back anymore... I''ll give you 200 dors for this durian, okay? Is it enough?" The middle-aged man at the fruit stall was still a little angry at first, but he mellowed out when he saw Mango voluntarily handing over the money. "Enough, enough. It doesn''t even worth 200 as that durian isn''t that heavy." "It''s okay, you can take it. We''ll also buy some sk and mangosteen, okay?" Mango seemed really approachable and it made the fruit stall owner very happy. "Of course you can, just pick as you like." "Let me do it." Nathaniel took a step forward, but Mango pped his hands away and said, "Do you know how to do it?" Then, Nathaniel was stunned at once. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He really had no clue when it came to picking fruits. The owner looked at him and said with a smile, "This is how you pick a good fruit." Initially, Mango wanted to say that there was no need for him to do it, but Nathaniel was listening to the owner with a serious expression as he followed the boss''s instructions and picked the fruits. At this time, Nathaniel was just like an ordinary man although he was actually the boss of HY Group. Mango felt that this moment was too good to be true and she was very happy. "Sir, how much is this?" Just as Mango was admiring Nathaniel, she suddenly heard a familiar voice. She turned around abruptly and saw a familiar figure walking towards the alley next to her. Then, Mango quickly followed from behind. "Thank you, sir. Mango, let''s pay now." Nathaniel picked up the fruits and turned around, but Mango was nowhere to be seen. "Mango? Mango!" Nathaniel suddenly became really nervous. So, the owner quickly said, "Sir, I saw your wife followed a woman to that alley." "Thank you, boss." Nathaniel put down the fruit and ran quickly toward the direction pointed by the boss. Soon, he caught up with Mango at the corner. "Mango, what are you doing? Don''t you know that I will be worried if you just run away without letting me know? Do you really think that you are abat goddess?" Nathaniel''s heart was pounding. He had nearly gone crazy just now when he found out that Mango was missing. However, Mango grabbed his hand and said, "I seem to have seen Bettany just now." "Who?" "Bettany." Mango''s words stunned Nathaniel for a moment and only then did he realize who Bettany was. "You didn''t see wrongly, did you?" "I don''t think so as it must be her, but why is she here?" At that instant, Mango thought of Desmond''s panic expression and Abyss''s doubt alongside Bettany''s disappearance for no reason. So far, there was no conclusion to Marissa''s death. Mango tried her best to look for Bettany in order to save Nathaniel, but she couldn''t find her. However, now that Nathaniel was cured, Bettany suddenly appeared here unexpectedly. "Where is she?" Nathaniel looked at the deserted alley and asked in confusion. Then, Mango shook her head and said, "I lost her. I was just a few steps behind before she disappeared, but I can guarantee that she''s living in this alley." "You don''t want to search for her from door to door, do you?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but ask when he saw Mango''s expression. "You looked for her previously to cure my illness and now that I''ve fully recovered, it''s not necessary for us to find her anymore. Moreover, Bettany''s disappearance might have something to do with the affairs of the Fang family and even if we put aside what happened to them, there are not many people who can make Bettany go into hiding. In this case, I hope you don''t get into trouble. Mango, don''t you know that I won''t be able to bear it if anything happens to you?" Nathaniel knew that he might be selfish if he said so. Perhaps Desmond had always wanted to find Bettany to investigate the cause of Marissa''s death, but he did not want to put Mango in danger because of others. He was particrly careful and timid now. The only person he wanted to protect in his entire life was Mango. Mango could hear Nathaniel''s worry and she sensed the uneasiness in his voice. All of a sudden, she felt that she might have acted too carelessly. Nathaniel was right. Bettany was no longer important to them. It didn''t matter why she left the Fang family, or why she was hiding here as it didn''t have much to do with Mango, wasn''t it? Mango held Nathaniel''s hand, only to discover that his palm was sweaty. "I promise you, I will stop investigating and forget about it. Let''s go back and take the fruit, but as a friend, I have to tell Desmond that Bettany is here. You don''t have any objection to this, do you?" "No." Nathaniel felt a sense of relief when he heard that Mango no longer wanted to interfere in this matter. Then, Mango followed Nathaniel and left the ce. What she did not know was that the moment she turned around, she would regret it for the rest of her life. Soon, Nathaniel brought Mango back to the fruit stall and he said with a smile, "Sir, are our fruits still here?" "Yes, they''re all here." The owner handed the fruits to Mango and Nathaniel. Mango gave him the money before leaving this ce with Nathaniel. Afterward, the two of them strolled around for a while before they returned to Longford Country by ne. The ancestral temple was fully renovated and the workers hired by Nathaniel had also arrived. When Mango saw that Henry was here, she couldn''t help but pause for a moment. "Didn''t you go back to school?" "Yes, I''ve gone back and I told my supervisor that I will take a vacation as this is my hometown after all. Besides, my parents are buried here, so I want to keep an eye on them when they repair our ancestral temple. I''ll also refurbish our old house by myself so that we''ll still have a shelter when my sisteres back." Henry said with a grin. However, Mango thought of Novalee the moment she saw Henry,. She couldn''t help but ask, "Henry, do you know how your sister has been doing these years?" "She''s always at work and she gave me most of her ie as she''s reluctant to spend it on herself. I really hope that my sister can think more for herself and it''ll be great if she can find a boyfriend." Henry''s words caused Mango to ponder for a moment before she asked, "What if she has found a boyfriend?" "That''s impossible as my sister would definitely tell me at the first moment if she has a boyfriend. This is what we have agreed on." "Maybe she really found one but she hasn''t told you about it yet?" "Mrs. Ye, you don''t understand my sister. She''s only left with one family member and I will be the first to know if she really has a boyfriend." Then, Henry smiled and took out his phone, "Well, we''ll know after I ask my sister since you don''t believe me." Henry had already called Novalee before Mango could stop him. "Novalee, have you found a boyfriend?" On the other side, Novalee was stunned for a moment and she walked outside with her phone before asking softly, "Why are you asking me this question? Did you hear rumors from someone else?" "Who said that? I am just asking as you are not young anymore and you will be an olddy if you don''t find a boyfriend. I don''t want to serve youter on as that''s not fair." "You brat, how can you abandon me now? Let me tell you, you have to spend the rest of your life with me even if I don''t find a boyfriend, okay?" Novalee''s tone sounded much more cheerful. "Alright, alright, I''ll take care of you in your old age... So? You still don''t have a boyfriend, do you?" Henry''s question made Novalee look at the ward and then she whispered, "Well, I don''t have a boyfriend... You will be the first to know if I found a boyfriend." At that moment, Mango''s expression darkened a little as she was standing side and she heard Novalee''s reply. Novalee was clearly in a rtionship with Walter, but why did she hide it from Henry? On the other hand, Henry didn''t know anything, so he smiled and said, "Come on, Novalee, you should quickly find a partner and it doesn''t matter who he is as long as he treats you good." "It''s none of your business. Anyway, I heard that there is a female student at school who likes you, so what do you think? Do you like her? If you do, tell me, as I will prepare some betrothal gifts for you." "Novalee, don''t worry about me as I will make money for myself if I want to get married. You take good care of yourself. Well, let''s meet up soon as I haven''t seen you for a long time." Henry''s words made Novalee feel a little nervous suddenly. "Better not... I don''t want to distract you from your studies. Let''s talk about it after you graduate." "Novalee, I can ask for a leave and I haven''t seen you for a long time... I really miss you." "I miss you too, but it''s really inconvenient for me now as I''m on a business trip and I can''t go back to see you." Novalee said quickly. Then, Henry said as if he didn''t care, "It doesn''t matter as I can go and find you." "Henry, I''m at work and I''m not on a vacation, so don''te here as it''s not good if my colleagues see you. Listen to me, you should study hard. It won''t be long before I finish my work and go back to find you, okay?" "Alright then." Henry was still talking to Novalee, but Mango couldn''t listen to their conversation anymore. Why did Novalee not let Henry know about Walter''s existence? Was Walter not good enough? He was rich, powerful, and handsome, so why was Novalee afraid of letting Henry meet Walter? At that moment, Mango was very worried. However, Nathaniel pulled Mango over and whispered, "Believe in Walter as I''m sure that he can settle this himself." "However, falling in love can make a person stupid." "Not Walter as he might get hurt, but he would never let himself lose everything. After all, he knew from the beginning that Novalee approached him with a purpose. Although he can''t help it, I don''t believe that Walter didn''t have any backups for himself. Mango, we can''t do anything now and we have done everything we should do. That''s enough." Nathaniel knew that Mango was worried about Walter. Novalee seemed very suspicious in this conversation, but Walter already knew this, so it was up to him to decide what he wanted to do. At that instant, Mango suddenly felt a little depressed. "I really hope that Walter won''t get hurt." Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Nathaniel was a little jealous, but he knew that Mango was just caring about Walter and her original intention had nothing to do with love. "Alright, pack up now and we''ll go visit Nanny Zhang''s grave." Nathaniel patted Mango''s shoulder and turned to leave. On the other hand, Mango looked at Nathaniel''s back. Although there were many grudges between her and Nanny Zhang, she did not want to continue fighting until the end. She went back to her room and changed into a new set of clothes before they went to Nanny Zhang''s grave. Nathaniel knelt down to offer incense to Nanny Zhang. Mango didn''t know what kind of intimate conversation he had with Nanny Zhang as she was just a daughter-inw at this moment. "I''ll show my respect to her as well." Mango''s words caused Nathaniel to be a little taken aback, but he was touched at that instant. "Don''t force yourself. I know that what she did before her death is really harmful to you and the children." "As you said, that was when she was alive. She has already left and cured both of our illnesses before she died, so I guess her deeds can make up for her faults." Mango walked forward and lit up an incense stick for Nanny Zhang. Looking at the photo on Nanny Zhang''s tombstone, she thought of her life during these 8 years of marriage and she really cherished what she had now. "Nathaniel, let''s go home. I miss the children." All of a sudden, Mango felt that no one nor any issues could be more important than the happiness of their whole family when they were together. "Okay. We''ll leave in a minute." Nathaniel and Mango looked at each other as they smiled and held each other''s hands tightly. Mango had already packed up her things when Henry found them. "What are you..." "We''re going back to Ocean City. As I said,e to Ocean City to find me after your graduation. I will give you a job for the sake of the vigers, but you have to bepetent, otherwise, I can''t offer you the opportunity." Nathaniel''s words made Henry nod gratefully. "I will work hard, Mr. Ye." "Goodbye!" "Goodbye." Then, Mango and Nathaniel left Longford Country. Before getting on the ne, Mangomissioned awyer to give the tourismpany to Walter as it wasn''t her passion. So, it was better to let Walter take over directly now that he wanted to offer Novalee some shares. Mango wasn''t a person who would make things difficult for herself. She and Novalee were not the same kinds of people, so they would naturally not be able to work together in the future. Hence, it was better for Mango to give thepany away rather than having her cooperate with Novalee as the shareholders of thepany. As such, they could also avoid meeting each other. Nathaniel did not stop Mango''s actions. Later, Walter was stunned when he received the authorization letter. He didn''t understand this as he thought that Mango admired Novalee... Why did she give the company to him after he proposed to let Novalee be one of the shareholders? On the other hand, Novalee looked at the letter in Walter''s hand and asked curiously, "What is it?" "What happened between you and Mango?" Novalee was stunned and then she said with a quick smile, "What''s wrong with Ms. Shen and me? We''re getting along very well." Walter looked at Novalee and he did not speak as he put the authorization letter away. "I think you don''t have to invest in Mango''s tourismpany anymore. I can give you a sum of money for you to start apany yourself if you''d like to. After all, it''s not easy to coborate with others in the business world." Walter''s words made Novalee pause and said, "It''s fine for me as I can do anything and I don''t have to work in this tourismpany. Anyway, you don''t have to worry about me as I can do my own thing. I knew that someone like Ms. Shen certainly doesn''t want to cooperate with a trivial character like me." "What nonsense are you spouting? Mango isn''t the kind of person that you described." Walter suddenly became a little angry. Although he didn''t know what had happened between Mango and Novalee, he could tell from Novalee''s strange tone that it wasn''t Mango''s fault. Could it be that Novalee had gone overboard in what she had done to Mango? Walter closed his eyes and recalled that Mango and Novalee were in the ward just now, but they did notmunicate with each other at all. It was all his fault that he didn''t notice it. Mango must have beenpletely disappointed in him. He fell in love with a girl with such a personality and even offended his best friend. On the other hand, when Novalee saw that Walter closed his eyes and ignored her, she suddenly felt that she was wronged. "Why are you so protective of Mango?" At that instant, Walter opened his eyes. "Mango? Why are you not calling her Ms. Shen anymore?" "Ms. Shen? I''ve resigned, so why should I call her Mr. Shen? Walter, you are my boyfriend now, but you are trying to vent your anger for Mango. Don''t you want to know what happened between us? Well, it''s no big deal anyway as I just told her directly to stay away from my boyfriend in the future. Am I wrong for saying this?" Novalee''s words suddenly made Walter frown. "It has nothing to do with Mango at all and I''m the one who had feelings for her. She doesn''t have that kind of attraction towards me at all." "Yeah, she doesn''t like you and it''s you who are so eager to get close to her, but is shepletely innocent? She''s aware that you like her, but she still pestered you even though she knew that she can''t give you a future. She just wants to have two guys by her side, isn''t it? I also can''t understand Nathaniel as he treats her like a treasure although she''s so flirty. Who knows if she has cheated on Nathaniel behind his back?" Then, Walter pped Novalee as soon as she finished speaking. Novalee was stunned upon that p, so was Walter. "I don''t allow you to insult Mango!" Walter''s palm was burning with pain and he felt really heartbroken deep down. Novalee recovered from the shock of being beaten and she looked at Walter coldly. Suddenly, she pped Walter''s face crazily. "You don''t allow it? Walter, I am your girlfriend yet you hit me because of another woman? Are you even a man?" Walter did not dodge and he let Novalee''s fingernails cut through his face. He didn''t want to do it either, but he was too agitated just now and he regretted it immediately after he pped her. However, he just couldn''t tolerate others describing Mango in such a manner. Mango waspletely innocent as there was only Nathaniel in her heart this whole time. However, Walter felt that he had gone too far when he thought about it from Novalee''s perspective. Novalee suddenly felt a little nervous when she saw that Walter''s face was bleeding. "Are you stupid? Don''t you know how to avoid it when I p you? I''ll see if Mango would still like you now that your appearance has been ruined." As she said that, Novalee quickly brought a disinfectant and a cotton swab before carefully applying it on Walter''s face. Looking at Novalee''s nervous expression, Walter suddenly smiled and said, "Mango didn''t like me in the first ce and she wouldn''t do so even if my face is ruined... but would you fall for me?" "I''m not out of my mind, so why would I fall in love with a man who hurt me?" Novalee said in a bad mood. Walter looked at the p mark on Novalee''s cheeks and he could not help but feel a little distressed. "Does it hurt?" "Obviously." Novalee avoided Walter''s hand as she was still angry. Then, Walter sighed and said, "Novalee, I know that you are jealous, and I know that no woman will allow her boyfriend to love another woman. I have tried my best to forget her, but Mango brought me warmth during my childhood days and she''s my savior when I grew up. I won''t be who I am now without her and she meant a lot to me other than the fact that she''s my first love. Perhaps you will not understand how lonely I felt when I was a child and I even wanted tomit suicide, but Mango appeared and gave me hope. She warmed my heart as she gave me a reason to continue living and that''s why Mango meant a lot to me... She is clean, pure, and loyal in rtionships. Although Nathaniel used to be too ignorant and he failed to see her good sides, she still waited for him to change his mind. On the other hand, I''m not someone that could enter their world. So, do not say anything bad about Mango and don''t smear her, because you are insulting what I believe in. It is because of her love for Nathaniel that I believe that there is true love in the world. It is their rtionship that gave me the courage to find my true love. Do you understand?" Novalee had never heard Walter talk about this before. All of a sudden, she began to feel a little jealous of Mango. "If she''s so special and important to you, can you really forget her and be with me?" "Why should I forget her? Everyone yed different roles and created values in my life. She used to be my guidingmp who led me through my dark past, but now I will hold tightly as you''re my hope. I will not let you slip away from my life and I also hope that I am your future. You can tell me anything and I''ll share the burden with you." Walter''s eyes were extra gentle. However, Novalee looked at him and she felt really heartbroken deep down. "I''ll get some ice cubes and rub them on my face so that others don''tugh at me when I go out." Novalee wanted to escape again but she was stopped by Walter. "Sit down and rest. I''ll get it for you as it''s my fault... I shouldn''t have pped you, and I won''t do it again, but I also hope that I won''t hear any nderous words about Mango from you anymore in the future. Is that alright?" "Okay, whatever you say. Hurry up and go get the ice cubes." Novalee quickly turned her head. Walter knew that she was still angry, but he went out without saying anything. Then, Novalee sat alone on the hospital bed while thinking about what Walter had just said, and she felt even more ufortable. Why didn''t she meet Walter at the right timing? Why was it that all the men she had a crush on would have a soft spot for Mango in their hearts? Why did her boyfriend hit her for the sake of a woman like Mango? Novalee kept asking herself why and she covered her face subconsciously. N?velDrama.Org content. She had been bullied since she was a child and it was not that she had never been beaten, but it was the first time that she had been hit by her boyfriend. Novalee could not help but feel a little resentful. It was all because of Mango! She and Walter wouldn''t even have argued if it weren''t for Mango. Mango just had a poor tourismpany and Novalee didn''t give a d*mn about it. However, nobody could take over thepany since she couldn''t. A trace of cruelty and cunningness shed across Novalee''s eyes, but shepletely held back her emotions when Walter came back. She absolutely couldn''t let Walter see her evil side. "Here are the ice cubes." Walter came in with an ice bag. However, the moment Novalee took it, Walter held her hand and pped himself in the face. "Ah! Walter, are you crazy? What are you doing?" Novalee felt that her palm was burning in pain and Walter''s left face had swollen. "I got you to p me back!" Walter looked at Novalee with a smile, but she burst in tears in an instant. "You''re crazy!" Then, she pushed Walter away and ran out. Walter smiled when he saw the tears in her eyes and he thought that Novalee had forgiven him. Anyway, it was not right for him to hit her and he should give her something to pay back for his mistake. So, Walter turned on his mobile phone to check as he thought about this. On the other hand, Novalee ran out of the ward and she was very sad. Just then, her cell phone suddenly rang. Novalee''s face turned pale at that instant when she saw the caller ID on her phone. Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Novalee hesitated whether she should pick up the phone or not, but what would Walter do if she did not pick up the call? How could she exin it? The phone was still ringing and Novalee felt really conflicted deep down. She had no choice but to answer the phone. "Hello?" "Novalee, you''re so bold, aren''t you? You took so long to answer my call. Do you want me to cut down your brother''s fingers?" The other party''s tone was very fierce. "Don''t touch my brother!" "You''d better be obedient if you don''t want me to hurt your brother. Anyway, what do you think? Does Walterpletely trust you now?" The other party''s words made Novalee''s heart twitch in pain. "Notpletely." "Don''t fool me. Do you really think that I don''t know? He''s willing to risk his life for you. Novalee, if you don''t listen to me, I have a lot of ways to make you stay obedient." "You don''t touch my brother. I''ll do whatever you want me to do." Novalee bit her lower lip as she felt extremely anguished deep down. "Isn''t it be better if youpromised earlier? Why did you let me do this? Anyway, find Walter''s company''s seal and send a duplicate to me." "What?" Novalee waspletely stunned. "How could I even steal such an important thing like thepany seal?" "Think of ways to get it if you can''t as I want this seal no matter what. It''s up to you to decide. Think about the consequences for yourself if you can''t do it." The other party hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking. At that instant, Novalee waspletely devastated and she saw no hope. She clearly knew what the consequences were if she got Walter''spany''s seal. She didn''t want to get into a fight with Walter as she had really fallen in love with him, but what would happen to her brother if she didn''t do this? Novalee bit her lower lip and tears were welling up in her eyes. Why would her life be like this? Walter didn''t know Novalee''s mood. She was gone when he raised his head after buying something from his phone and asking that seller to deliver it in person. "Novalee? Novalee?" Walter came out and saw Novalee leaning against the wall with tears in her eyes. He immediately frowned. "What''s wrong? Who bullied you?" "No, my stomach is just a little pain." Novalee looked at Walter with grief. His eyes were full of care and sincerity, but she... Thinking of these days when they were together, she really hoped that she could turn back time to the moment she first met Walter. She could really get along with Walter and be with him. "Why are you still standing here when you have a stomachache? Call the doctor quickly. Come on, I''ll carry you back to bed. Damn it, you''re an adult, but you don''t know how to take care of yourself." Walter picked up Novalee and quickly returned to the bed in the ward. "You rest here for a while. I''ll call a doctor." Walter turned around and left, but Novalee held his arms. "Just apany me for a while, just a moment will do." "Silly girl, I am not a doctor and I can''t relieve your pain. Be good and listen to me. Let the doctor have a look at your condition when hees." Walter smiled and pushed her hand away before he quickly ran outside. The moment when Walter let go of her hand, Novalee felt an emptiness that she had not experienced in her whole life. Would her future be like that too? Would she lose Walter eventually? Perhaps she would! After all, no one would fall for a swindler who had lied to them and stay by the person''s side. Then, Novalee cried her heart out. She did not have feelings for Walter when they first met. However, now that she fell for him, she did not want to let go of the emotions that came along. Later, Novalee was no longer there when Walter brought the doctor in. "Novalee? Novalee?" Walter quickly called Novalee, but she did not answer. "Doctor, I''ll go and look for her. She might have went out to buy something." Walter did not know if he was saying this to the doctor or to himself. He ran out quickly and saw Novalee sitting on the stairs outside while looking at the passers-by with her hands crossed in front of her knees as if she was lost in thought. Her silhouette seemed so lonely and sad, just like Walter when he was a child. Walter remembered that he also used to look at the passers- by with a nk expression without knowing what to do next. That happened after he found that his father had cheated on his mother and she went crazy. He seemed to see another version of himself at this moment. Novalee looked so helpless as she was sad and heartbroken. Walter didn''t know what happened to Novalee. He walked over and hugged her tightly from behind as he hoped to warm her up with his own body temperature. Novalee was stunned and then she began to struggle. "Don''t move. Just let me hug you like this for a while. When I was a child, I hoped that there would be such a person embracing me and let me feel a trace of warmth. I hoped that someone could tell me that my father did not cheat and that my mother is not crazy. You have no idea how I felt. I was doted and cherished by everyone but I suddenly lost everything in a night. My father didn''t love me, and my mother no longer knew me. Everyone looked at me differently and they all called me Mr. Song, but I know how they addressed me behind my back. So, I enjoyed looking at the pedestrians on the road like you at that time. I watched them shuttling back and forth, and let the time pass by." Novalee''s heart suddenly ached. "Walter, why do you like me?" Walter smiled in an instant when he heard this. "I don''t know. You are not beautiful nor tall, and you even have a bad temper. Why do I even like you?" Then, Novalee bit her lower lip and said, "Yes, why would you will like a bad-tempered woman like me. Are you a masochist?" "Maybe. However, love is something unpredictable, so what can I do? What''s wrong? Do you want to take your words back now? It''s toote though..." Walter arrogantly held Novalee andughed like a rascal. His smile was so innocent and happy at this moment. Novalee wanted tough, but she couldn''t. "Has the doctor came?" "Yes. Why didn''t you stay in the ward? What are you doing here? Did something happen?" Walter sensitively noticed that Novalee was not in a good mood. Then, Novalee nodded and said, "Yes, my brother gave me a call. He''s not feeling well. I want to go back and see him." "Well, I''ll go with you and see my future brother-inw." Novalee rejected Walter as soon as he had finished his words. "No, I haven''t told him about you yet, but I''ll talk to him after I go back. What''s more, you should rest so that your wounds can recover, so don''t follow me to do anything. I don''t know what Bosco is going to do recently and you should really be careful." Novalee''s rejection made Walter somewhat ufortable. "Am I not presentable enough? Or are you afraid that your brother will say something about me?" "Of course not. Don''t think too much as I just want to go back and see my brother. As for the matter between us, I will tell him first, or else he will be too surprised. Walter, you have to understand me. We are ordinary people, but your identity will make others think that I''m coveting wealth and honor if I suddenly got together with you, so..." "I''ll beat your brother up if he dares to think of you this way." "How dare you!" Novalee got triggered suddenly. Then, Walter was a little depressed when he saw Novalee panic. "Your brother is more important than me in your heart?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Of course, he is the only family member I have in this world." Novalee''s words made Walter feel even more upset. He was just asking this casually, but Novalee really knew how to hurt people. "Well, I won''t go back with you, but you have to ensure your own safety...no, I''m still worried. Why don''t I find a few bodyguards to follow you back?" "You really don''t need to do that. Walter, Bosco will not do anything to me. He would have done so long ago if he wants to hurt me. I think that he has attacked you because he has investigated your identity, and he''s afraid that you would help me investigate my parents'' matter. However, he will still maintain his reputation as a nice uncle before things are rified, so you don''t have to worry about me. It''s you who have to take care of yourself and wait for me toe back. Do you understand?" Walter wasn''t able to refute Novalee''s words. "Okay, I know. Take care of yourself... When will you leave?" "I''ll leave in a minute." Walter paused and said, "Do you need to be in such a hurry?" "He is ill and he has no one around him, so I have to go back as soon as possible." Novalee got up and walked to the ward after finishing her words. Walter always felt that Novalee had isted him deep down as she did not even allow him to visit her brother. He felt as if he was her secret love and this felt terrible. On the other hand, the doctor was examining Novalee''s body when Walter went back to the ward. Walter tried his best to get himself together and he asked, "Doctor, how is it going?" "It is best for the patient not to be angry. You''d better calm down as there''s some inmmation. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you and you should take them on time." "Thank you, doctor." Walter sent the doctor away and looked at Novalee as she was packing things. He couldn''t help but say, "Do you need to be so anxious? You also heard from the doctor that your wound is inmmed, you..." "You don''t have to worry about me, okay?" Novalee suddenly said with some annoyance. After that, she and Walter were both stunned. It was the first time for Walter to be scolded by a woman like that. What was more was that it was because he showed concern for her. Novalee seemed to have noticed her attitude problem, so she said in a gentler tone, "I''m sorry, I''m in a bad mood because of my pain and I''m also worried about my brother''s health, so I''m a bit rude. Please don''t take it to heart." "Novalee, I don''t mind your tone. I''m just concerned about your health." Walter looked at Novalee as he hoped to see some reaction from her face, but he didn''t get any. Then, Novalee quickly turned her face and said, "I''m fine. I know my own body''s condition. Take good care of yourself when I''m not here." "Don''t talk as if you''re parting with me forever. I''m an adult and I won''t die, so don''t worry. This is your bank card and the password is your birth date. Don''t reject me as your brother is ill and he needs money. Don''t get yourself into trouble because of money, so just take it. You can just pay me back when you earn money in the future if you want to." At that instant, there were tears in Novalee''s eyes when she saw the bank card in Walter''s hand. Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Novalee''s body trembled a little. "Take it! What are you doing? Don''t be so pretentious with me. When someone is sick, the most important thing is money. I know how you feel and you don''t want to owe me anything, so I won''t force you, but you should think about your brother, right?" Walter stuffed the bank card directly into Novalee''s hand. Novalee did not refuse this time. She had mixed feelings looking at the bank card in her hand. "Walter..." Novalee''s voice was a little hoarse. "Yeah? What''s the matter?" Walter thought that Novalee wanted to say something, but he didn''t expect Novalee to tiptoe and took the initiative to give him a kiss. "I want you." Her voice was not loud and there was even a hint of shyness in it. Walter''s whole body paused for a moment, and then only he realized what Novalee was saying. He felt really heated and turned on at that moment, but he pushed Novalee away instantly. "I''m not asking you to sacrifice yourself like this when I give you this money. I admit that I have fantasized about you, and I even want to live with you for a lifetime, but Novalee, I don''t need you to use your own body to repay your debts! Don''t insult yourself, and don''t insult me. My girlfriend doesn''t have to do this to herself." Then, Walter left the ward after saying that. Novalee suddenly felt a chill down her spine and she trembled. She really wanted to tell Walter that it was not as he said. It was not because he gave her money that she wanted to sleep with him. She was just afraid that she and Walter would not have the chance again in the future. However, there were some things that she could not say nor do. Novalee crossed her arms as she crouched down and cried. Walter did not actually go far and he was just outside the door. He felt very upset deep down when he heard Novalee cry. He even wanted to go in and pull her into his arms tofort her, but he felt anguished. He could feel that Novalee had feelings for him, but she didn''t love him much, so she wasn''t willing to be with him. Novalee wanted to treat him like this just because of a bank card. Walter had to admit that he was a little disappointed. He couldn''t ept the fact that the woman he fell in love with was a money-grubbing person and that she would betray him for money, but what happened just now really made Walter feel heartbroken. Then, Walter got up and left the ward. The air was fresh outside, but he didn''t feelforted. Just then, a man walked over. "Mr. Song, Mr. Liu wants to see you." Walter nced at the person with an evil look and saidzily, "Do I have to go if he wants to see me? Does Bosco really regard himself as an influential person?" "Mr. Song, Mr. Liu said that it''s about Miss Novalee. Forget it if you don''t want to listen to him as he won''t force you." "Wait a minute." Walter had to admit that Bosco seized his weakness. "Mr. Song, are youing with me now?" "I''ll wait for half an hour." Walter took a step back and then returned to the ward. Novalee had already regained herposure, but it was obvious that she had been crying. Walter also felt devastated in his heart. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll take you to the airport." "No, thank you. I can take a taxi by myself." Walter pretended that he didn''t hear Novalee''s words. He took her luggage directly and went out. "Walter, you are still injured, you..." However, Novalee had no choice but to go with him. They were a little awkward after both of them got into the car because of the incident just now. Novalee turned her face outside and still felt overwhelmingly pressured because of the atmosphere in the car. Then, Walter whispered, "Send me a message when you arrive. Don''t worry about me." "Alright." "Don''t be afraid of spending money if your brother is not in good condition. Just let me know in time." "Okay." "The weather is getting cold recently. Have you brought enough clothes?" "Yes, I did..." Walter asked and Novalee answered, but she felt really ufortable in her heart. Walter also stopped speaking when he saw that Novalee had stopped talking. Novalee refused to let Walter send her through the security check when they arrived at the airport. "I don''t like to say goodbye, and I don''t want you to look at my silhouette when I leave. Walter, go back, I''ll be back in a few days." "Call me anytime." "Alright." Afterward, Novalee took her luggage and left. She felt incredibly heavy-hearted with every step she took. She even wanted to turn around and run into Walter''s arms to confess everything to him. However, she managed to control herself atst. Walter had the illusion that Novalee would nevere back after leaving as he stared at her back. "Novalee!" Walter called Novalee to stop her the second before she went in for custom check. Then, his mood waspletely lightened up the moment Novalee looked back at him. "Have a safe journey." He suppressed his perturbation and waved at Novalee with a smile. Then, Novalee gave Walter a bright beam. "Walter, take care of yourself." "Well, you should also take good care of yourself." Novalee waved at Walter and then turned to leave, but the moment she turned around, her tears rolled down her cheeks. Walter followed her quickly, but he was stopped by security guards. "Sir, please stop." Walter suddenly felt empty when he looked at Novalee''s back as she leave. They had been getting along with each other day and night these days, so he had been used to being with Novalee. He didn''t know what Novalee wanted from him, nor did he know if something would happen to their rtionship after she left this time, but he really didn''t want to let go of her at this moment. "Novalee, I love you!" Walter suddenly shouted at the top of his voice. At that instant, Novalee turned her head. She felt it in her bones that Walter meant it. When she turned around, Walter was waiting for her at the same spot. Her lover that really wanted to be with was right in front of her. At that moment, Novalee was so touched that she cried. She wanted to go back, but it was toote. The people around were all watching, some of them were giving their blessings while others were cheering. Novalee bit her lower lip and said to Walter with a smile, "Walter, I love you too. I really love you!" Then, Walter smiled. To him, all the love quotes on the inte were not as touching as Novalee''s words. Heughed like a foolish madman. Novalee looked at Walter with tears in her eyes. It was time to board the ne, so she had to get on the ne. Walter turned around and left with disappointment when he could no longer see Novalee anymore. He suddenly felt that the weather here was so cold. He clearly felt that the temperature was just nice when he just came. Later, Walter watched Novalee''s ne take off and he left the airport reluctantly. On the other hand, Bosco''s man was still ring at him after he returned to the hospital. "Mr. Song, can youe with me to meet Boss Liu now?" Walter nced at him and directly got into the car without saying a word. Soon, they arrived at Bosco''s residence. This time, Bosco had no response at all and he ushered Walter straight into the hall. "What do you want to tell me?" Walter asked directly. Bosco looked at Walter and thought for a moment before he said, "Do you really like Novalee?" "Do I have to tell you this?" Walter''s words made Boscough. "I know, Walter, you are very capable and bold, but there''s no use of just being courageous when you''re dealing with certain issues, at least it''s useless to Novalee." "What do you mean?" "Please have a sit." Then, Bosco poured a cup of tea for Walter and said faintly, "Has Novalee left yet?" "You''ve been monitoring her? Bosco, I''m telling you, you''d better not touch her, otherwise..." "I would have harmed to her if I wanted to do so long ago. I am not afraid to tell you clearly that I am the one who took the money when Novalee''s parents were carrying out the mission. No one knows about this. I also know that Novalee is investigating this matter, but I didn''t do anything to her. Do you want to know why?" Bosco''s reaction to this matter was a little unexpected to Walter. "You''re admitting it now?" "I admit it! I should indeed apologize to her parents for that matter, but so what? The money will be given to the drug dealer even if I don''t take it away, so why can''t I take it since they''re willing to pass it to the drug dealer?" Then, Walter grabbed Bosco''s cor and said angrily, "What the hell are you talking about? You were a junior soldier at that time. Where''s your conscience? Do you even have discipline?" "Can I make money by being disciplined? I didn''t want to take it back then, but I hurt my back and my body in that battle and it took me more than half a year to recuperate. I had even sacrificed myself in that mission and because of it, I lost my pride as a man. I can''t have my own children now. So, why can''t I take away the cash? This money will repay the sacrifices that I have made. Her parents are dead and they are proud soldiers, but I still got to live." Bosco started to be agitated. Walter did not expect this, but he still said, "You shouldn''t have done that even if that''s the case. You let yourrades die with injustice, and they can''t be buried in the tomb of martyrs although they deserve it. How could you bear this?" "That''s why I didn''t do anything to their children. I know that they will investigate this matter when they grow up, but I still kept them safe, didn''t I?" Bosco''s shameless answer made Walterugh. "You''re really shameless. Are you sure that you didn''t harm them? What rights do you have to hurt them? You''re really inhumane for not taking care of them all these years, yet you still want to put them into trouble?" "Walter, let me tell you this, Novalee is not as simple-minded as you think. She was only eleven years old and her younger brother was only six years old when her parents died. Have you ever thought about how both of them lived? Novalee was missing for a period of time, and her younger brother got to go to school after she came back. Although she went to workter, did she tell you that her younger brother Henry had congenital heart disease? When she was six years old, her parents passed away and her younger brother had nearly died as well. However, he was cured when they returned to this ce after they disappeared at that time. How could an eleven-year-old child bear such a fee for surgery? I haven''t found out who''s the one supporting her until now, yet you fell in love with her so boldly. Aren''t you afraid that she got close to you on purpose?" At that moment, Walter was stunned after he heard Bosco''s words. "Do you have any evidence to prove this?" "The locals of Longford Country are aware of this. They all knew that Novalee''s younger brother had congenital heart disease, but he''s still well and alive when they came back, and he seemed much healthier. You can ask the locals if you don''t believe it." Upon hearing Bosco''s words, Walter narrowed his eyes. Who was the person behind Novalee? Chapter 745 Chapter 745 "I''m really not lying to you. Walter, I admit that I wanted to get rid of you because you caused trouble for me as soon as you came here, but I have checked that you and Nathaniel are brothers. So, I can''t afford to offend you. I just hope that you won''t intervene in this matter. It''s not worth it for a woman. Besides, she is a woman with ulterior motives." Bosco''s words made Walter''s eyes darkened a little. "It''s none of your business what kind of woman I like. I like her regardless of whether she has ulterior motives or other purposes and there''s nothing you can do. Also, I have more than a hundred cuts all over my body. Aren''t you going to give me an exnation?" Walter said coldly. At that instant, Bosco''s face darkened. "You can tell me how much you want. I''ll make it up to you." "Do I look like I am short of money?" "What do you want then?" Bosco had never seen someone as arrogant as Walter. Then, Walter sneered and said, "Admit your mistakes to your superior. Tell them that you are the one who took the money and do justice to Novalee''s parents." "Are you crazy? I have such a big business and you want me to surrender? Walter, do you really think you are so powerful and that you can leave this ce?" Bosco looked at Walter as if he was a madman. However, Walter smiled. "You might as well give it a try if I can leave this ce. There are two options for you. It''s either you surrender yourself or I''ll bring you to your superior. You''re free to choose. As for your business, let''s put it bluntly, who''s money did you use to establish your business?" "Walter, don''t go too far." Bosco could not help but be annoyed when he saw that Walter was not willing to give in to him. "What will happen even if you sessfully prove the innocence of Novalee''s parents? Novalee can''t turn back time. I''m not afraid to tell you that many people said that she has a sugar daddy and has lost her virginity a long time ago. To put it frankly, maybe someone has already slept with her. You''re the only one that treats her like a treasure." "Keep your mouth shut!" At that instant, Walter threw a punch at Bosco and knocked off two of his teeth. Bosco was so angry that he got up and grappled with Walter when he saw that he was bleeding. Of course, Bosco was nopare to Walter and he copsed to the ground after being beaten up by Walter with just a few moves. Suddenly, Walter''s cell phone rang just as he was about to grab hold of Bosco and bring him to surrender himself. Walter frowned when he saw that the call was from Nathaniel, but he still let go of Bosco. "Nathaniel, you''d better find me only if you have something urgent, or else I won''t forgive you." Walter was full of anger, so he obviously did not sound nice. Then, Nathaniel whispered, "Are you at Bosco''s ce?" "Why are you still asking when you knew it?" "Don''t harm him first. Noah received a call from the police officers and there''s someone behind Bosco. They have already gotten the evidence of Bosco stealing public funds and the reason why they don''t arrest him now is that they want to find out the person behind him. So, try to suppress your anger and don''t get involved in this matter anymore. I know that you are doing this for Novalee, but you are also a soldier. You should be able to figure out what is more important." Walter frowned tightly after he heard what Nathaniel had said. "How could this matter be so coincidental? There was no evidence previously, but now that I''ve started to investigate, they found new pieces of evidence suddenly?" Walter was not convinced. Then, Nathaniel said proudly, "Well, I can''t help it. It''s all because I have a smart son. He''s the one who investigated everything and passed it to the higher-ups." "You''re so arrogant! He got it from Mango''s genes. What are you so proud of?" Walter didn''t want to listen to Nathaniel''s prideful boast because of his sess, so he directly hung up the phone. Then, he returned to the hall and looked at Bosco''s angry eyes. Suddenly, he said with a smile, "Mr. Liu, let''s make a deal." "What''s the deal?" "Let me take over one-third of your jade market. I don''t want to invest, but I want you to give one- third of your business to me. Then, I won''t intervene in the affairs between you and Novalee''s parents. What do you think?'''' "Walter, you''re so greedy! One-third of the market? Why don''t you take over my entire business instead!" Bosco was so angry that his face was distorted. He really wanted to know who did Walter speak to just now. At that moment, Walter obviously knew what Bosco was thinking. He scratched his ear and said, "I just wanted to show my talents to Novalee at first as she has been troubled for so many years because of her parents'' matter. However, Nathaniel called me just now and told me not to touch you. Well, it''s lucky for you that you got along with Nathaniel in just one or two days, but I can''t just forgive you so easily after you''ve injured my body so severely, isn''t it? I''m not a loser." Bosco secretly rejoiced in his heart after he heard what Walter said. It seemed that the jade he gave out was really worth it. So, Bosco tidied up his cor and said, "I definitely can''t let you take over one-third of my business. However, I can offer you the jade mining area in the Eastern mountainous ce. To be honest, it''s a newly developed mining area, and the jade jewelry that you can produce from it can help you make a lot of money." Walter was obviously not satisfied, but he still nodded. "Deal. I''ll ask awyer to write the contract now." "Walter, is it necessary for you to be in such a hurry?" "Absolutely." Bosco really wanted to drive Walter out when he saw his rogue expression, but he was the one who invited Walter here. In fact, it was easy to invite him, but difficult to get rid of him. "Fine." Bosco found awyer and they signed the contract. Then, Walter wrote another contract after he signed the agreement with Bosco and he handed the jade mine to Mango. "Mango, I won''t ept your tourismpany for free and I''ll buy it. I''ll mail you my paymentter." Walter''s call made Mango stunned for a moment. "No, that''s not necessary. I''m not in short of money." "You''re right, but I am not short of money as well. Ask your husband not to show off in front of me, or else I''ll use this money to buy weapons and beat him to death." Walter hung up the phone after saying that. On the other hand, Nathaniel shook his head helplessly. Walter was still so childish. Mango looked at Nathaniel with a dazed expression and asked, "How did you offend him again?" "I didn''t offend him. I just showed off that my son is smart and capable. Well, there''s nothing I can do with the fact that he doesn''t have a son." Nathaniel said nonchntly. At that moment, Mango facepalmed. "Nathaniel, do you have to be as childish as him? What''s the big deal that you have a son?" "Of course it''s a big deal. You can''t get anyone else to give birth to a four years old son who is so smart." Mango didn''t dare topliment Nathaniel anymore as he was incredibly shameless. He was totally out of his mind. Just then, Mango received a message from her phone. She opened the message before she found that it was a contract and that Walter had offered her a jade mining area. At that instant, she couldn''t help but be stunned. "Did Walter make a mistake?" She showed the contract to Nathaniel. Nathaniel knew what was going on at a nce. "No, you can take it since he''s giving it to you and it''s his payment for your tourismpany anyway." "Thatpany doesn''t worth so much... This is an emerald mine!" Mango felt that Nathaniel had a problem with mathematics. "Well, you can keep it since he offers it to you. Also, the tourismpany will belong to Novalee in the future. Do you still want to be involved in this matter if you don''t ept his payment?" Nathaniel stared straight at Mango and she wanted tough looking at Nathaniel''s gaze. "Do you have to act like this? Walter and I have nothing to do with each other. It''s not like you don''t know." "I''m still jealous though. My wife is so charming and likable and I can''t do anything about it... Should I make chains and lock you up at home so that I am the only one who can cherish you?" Nathaniel pretended to be a devil as he said. Then, Mango pushed him away. "How can you lock me up? Do you believe that I''ll be to one to lock you up first after you made the chains?" "Ah? It turns out that my dear wife is into such kinks. Why don''t we try it tonight?" "Nathaniel!" Mango couldn''t believe Nathaniel''s words. He was really thinking about these things all the time. Then, Nathaniel giggled. Immediately, Mango rushed out. It was at this moment that a piece of news was disyed on their TV in the living room. An ident had urred and a ne had crashed. It was uncertain whether the people on the ne were alive or not at this moment. Mango''s heart suddenly sank. "Haih, many people must have been killed!" "What''s wrong? What are you sighing about?" Nathaniel walked out of the room. When she heard Mango''s exmation, he couldn''t help bute forward and wrapped his arms around her waist. Mango pointed at the television and said, "Look, there''s a ne crash. It seems that it happened in Nakasara. It''s fortunate that we came back early, if not I''m afraid..." "Don''t talk nonsense. We''re lucky and such things won''t happen to us." Nathaniel hugged Mango tightly. Then, Mango received another call from Walter. "Mango, have you seen the contract? Sign it and send it back to me after you have finished reading it as mywyer is still waiting." Walter huffed in exasperation. It was only now that Mango remembered that she hadn''t settle Walter''s matter. "Nathaniel, let go of me. I have to find a pen." "What are you looking for? A ne crashed in Nakasara and well have to mourn for our dead compatriots for three seconds. Why are you in such a hurry, Walter?" Nathaniel''s tone was unfriendly. Walter always interrupted the intimate interaction between he and his wife and it was intolerable. On the other hand, Walter''s eyebrows were knitted together. "What are you talking about? A ne crash?" "Oh, I just saw the news on TV that a ne in Nakasara crashed and it''s still uncertain whether the passengers are still alive." Mango hurriedly exined. At that instant, Walter''s heart skipped a beat and he felt a little uneasy as he walked back and forth in the room. "Which ne? Which flight?" "Walter, what''s wrong with you?" Mango could tell that Walter was anxious. "Don''t talk nonsense. Tell me, which flight is it?" "I think it''s flight FG38594." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, Walter''s mind went nk after Mango said this. Wasn''t this Novalee''s flight? What did Mango say just now? Did she just say that this ne crashed? How was this possible? No! That couldn''t be! Walter pushed hiswyer away crazily and ran out directly while Bosco was left confused. "What happened to him?" However, everyone else shook their heads. At that moment, the rims of Walter''s eyes turned red. Chapter 746 Chapter 746 No way! Novalee would be fine! Walter kept telling himself, but his hands were trembling. God wouldn''t be so cruel. He was just about to have a good rtionship. How could something so cruel happen to him? Walter opened the door as he trembled and drove to the airport like crazy. He couldn''t care less how many traffic police were following him from behind. The hall of the airport was in a mess as there were many people crying and shouting everywhere. Walter went straight to the front desk after he came in. "Which flight is it that had an ident?" "I''m sorry sir, all we know right now is that we''ve lost contact with flight FG38594. We still don''t know what''s going on yet." "What do you mean that you don''t know? How can something happen to the ne? It''s a sunny day, why would something happen to it?" Walter waspletely out of his mind when he knew that the flight was the one that Novalee boarded. He grabbed the flight attendant''s cor and shouted, "What about the passengers? Where did they lose contact? Where?" The stewardess was frightened by Walter''s agitated attitude, so she cried and said, "I don''t know! I really don''t know, sir, I know you''re in a bad mood, but we can only wait for the rescue team to arrive and search for the ne now. Please calm down and wait for the news, alright?" "Calm down? My fiancee caught in a ne ident! How do you expect me to calm down?" Walter was going crazy at this moment and he couldn''t care less about everything else as he had the urge to destroy everything. Then, a security guard came forward and held Walter down. "Sir, please calm down. We understand your feelings, but please don''t make things difficult for our flight attendant. She is not the person in charge of that ne and ourpany is still looking for it. We will give everyone an exnation regarding the cause of the identter on." At that moment, Walter copsed on the bench. He could still remember Novalee''s smiling face and she was telling him to take good care of himself. He felt heavy- hearted and really uneasy deep down at this instant. Why didn''t he convince Novalee to stay? Even if he couldn''t do that, why didn''t he go with Novalee? So what if she didn''t allow him to follow her? At least he could spend thest moments of his life with her. What should he do now? How scared would Novalee be if she fell from the sky at such a high altitude since she was so petite? He couldn''t even tell if she was still awake or in aa. Then, Walter quickly took out his phone to call Novalee, but he received a signal indicating that her phone was off. Her phone was off? That meant that she was still on the ne and that something really had happened to her. At that moment, Walter cked out and he fainted. "Sir, sir, what''s wrong?" Seeing this, the security officer called an ambnce immediately, but they had to contact Walter''s immediate family members by finding his rtives'' contact in his phone. However, it was a pity that Walter''s contact record did not show any intimate names such as father, mother, or wife. Surprisingly, they found a contact with the remark "Dear", so they called to the person immediately. On the other hand, Mango and Nathaniel didn''t know about Walter''s situation. There was no more follow-up after Walter called her, and Mango didn''t care about it either. Nathaniel had made a few dishes and Mango''s phone rang just as she was enjoying her food. She took a look and found that it was from Walter. "Walter must be urging you to sign the contract again. Don''t worry about him and just let him be." Nathaniel directly hung up the phone. The medical staff was a little confused when they saw that the other party hung up the phone, but they still tried to call again. Then, Mango stopped Nathaniel when she saw that he was about to hung up the phone again. "You''re always so rude, Mr. Ye." "Why don''t you say that he''s impolite for interrupting you while you''re having a meal?" Nathaniel was obviously a little aggrieved. Seeing Nathaniel acting like this, Mango smiled and said, "Why are you getting more childish as you age? It''s none of my business whether he''s polite or not and he''s not my husband after all." Mango took the phone over as she spoke. Meanwhile, Nathaniel smiled brightly after he heard what Mango said. Then, Mango shook her head as he was really like a child. "Hey, Walter, the contract..." "Hello, madam. Do you know the owner of this phone?" The medical staff''s words caused Mango to be taken aback. She looked at the caller ID and it was indeed Walter, but he would never leave his phone aside under usual circumstances, and it was impossible for others to use it unless something bad had happened to him. "Yes, I''m his friend. What''s wrong?" "Greetings, madam. We''re calling from the Central hospital and this gentleman has fainted in the airport hall. We''re currently sending him to the emergency center. Pleasee over if you''re his friend." The medical staff hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking. At that moment, Mango waspletely stunned. "What''s Walter doing at the airport hall?" She suddenly remembered that Walter asked her about the flight ident... Did someone he knew board the ne? All of a sudden, Mango thought of Novalee. Had something happened to Novalee? No! That couldn''t be! Although Mango didn''t like Novalee, she didn''t want Walter to suffer such sorrow either. "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel wrapped his arms around Mango''s shoulder and asked. Mango looked at Nathaniel and said in a low voice, "Something has happened to Walter. He passed out in the airport hall and it was a medical worker who called me just now. Novalee might be in the ne that crashed. Fortunately, we haven''t left this ce and it won''t be toote if we rush there now." "How could this be?" Nathaniel''s brows furrowed slightly when he heard Mango''s words. He didn''t want Mango to run back and forth, but he knew that she wouldn''t leave without having a look at Walter. "Nathan, why don''t we change our flight date?" "I''ll take care of it. You go pack your things up and we''ll go to the hospital right away." "Alright." Mango hurriedly walked towards the bedroom, but she seemed to have thought of something after taking two steps. So, she suddenly turned around and directly kissed Nathaniel''s cheek. "Dear, thank you. Walter is like a family member to me and I will not be at ease deep down for the rest of my life if he can''t live in happiness.." "I understand, you don''t have to exin that. Go and pack up while I''ll change our flight date." Nathaniel''s tender gaze made Mango feel very touched. Then, she turned around and left. Nathaniel shook his head dotingly before he booked a new flight and packed up some food. Mango had also finished packing up at this moment. "Have some food on the road, or else you''ll have a stomach ache. You have to eat. I know that you are worried about Walter, but you must take care of yourself too." Mango''s eyes became a little teary as she looked at the food in Nathaniel''s hands. "We can stay for a while more. Sit down and eat with me. Let''s go after we finish eating." Mango pulled Nathaniel to a chair and sat down as she said. Then, Nathaniel frowned and said, "Aren''t you anxious?" "No matter how anxious I am, I can''t starve my husband. You have to know that it will take an hour to drive there and you might have a stomach acheter on. You love me and I love you too. I am worried about Walter, but he must''ve fainted out of shock after he knew about the bad news, so there won''t be any serious problems. We just have to give him some mental support andfort, but you''re different as you are my husband and the person who I will be together with for the rest of my life. I will be distressed to death if you are sick because you''re hungry." Mango rambled on. Nathaniel suddenly smiled and brushed her nose as he said, "You''re so good at sweet-talking... Your words make me feel so contented deep down." "I''m speaking from the bottom of my heart." "I know. Come on, let''s eat and we''ll set off after we finish eating." Nathaniel brought Mango to a chair and sat down. They felt really warm andfortable deep down as they ate. After the meal, Nathaniel brought Mango to the Central Hospital. Walter had already woken up by this time. He pulled out the needles on the back of his hand and got out of bed before walking outside. "Mr. Song, you''re injured and you have a fever now. You can''t leave the hospital." The doctor and nurse quickly stopped Walter. However, Walter said coldly, "Get out of my way!" "Mr. Song, you really can''t leave." "Get lost!" Walter pushed the doctor and nurse away directly. The doctors and security guards tried to control Walter as much as possible for his own safety, but they all failed. Soon, the whole hospital was in a mess because of Walter. This was the scene that Mango and Nathaniel saw when they arrived. "Walter, calm down!" Mango wanted to step forward to stop him, but Nathaniel stopped her. "You step back." Mango looked at Nathaniel for two seconds before she was pushed to the safe area. On the other hand, Nathaniel walked straight to Walter. Walter''s eyes were red now and he didn''t care to see who was approaching him at all as he crazily rushed towards Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel directly held him against the wall of the corridor. "Walter, are you out of your mind? Both me and Mango have canceled our flight and we drove all the way here just to see you getting totally out of control!" "Nathaniel?" "Who else did you think I am? You are really acting like a psychopath for putting the hospital in such a chaotic state. Where''s your dignity, Mr. Song? Do you want me to find a media reporter to arrange an interview for you?" It was the first time that Nathaniel had seen Walter being so out of control. Then, Walter''s red eyes gradually softened. He looked at Nathaniel and suddenly grabbed his arm before saying, "Nathaniel, something happened to Novalee''s flight. Help me! Help me find her, please? They didn''t tell me where the ne is. I know you can find it, isn''t it? Help me, I beg you!" Mango had never seen Walter did such a thing for a woman. N?velDrama.Org content. Although she did not like Novalee, she knew that Walter had really fallen in love with Novalee at this moment. "We can help you check it out, but you have to listen to the doctor. You''re injured, so you can''t do this. Walter, listen to me. Novalee is not the only one involved in the ne crash. You should calm down and keep yourself healthy. Do you understand?" At that moment, Mango''s voice came to his ears. Walter looked at Mango and he burst out in tears as he could no longer hold back the grievance that he felt all this while. He hugged Mango and cried all of a sudden. However, Nathaniel''s eyes became a little cold. He really wanted to kick Walter away if it weren''t for the fact that he had suffered such a big blow. Did Walter''s brain get injured when he copsed and fainted? Did he really think that Nathaniel wasn''t around? How dare he hold Mango in front of Nathaniel like this? What was he trying to do? Chapter 747 Chapter 747 "Alright, go to the bed and lie down." Nathaniel couldn''t hold back his jealousy atst. He directly grabbed Walter by his arm and pulled him to the bed. However, Walter was still very agitated. So, Nathaniel signaled the doctor to give Walter an injection to calm him down and let him sleep for a while. Later, the doctor and nurse wiped their sweats, and they really admired Nathaniel at that moment. "Mr. Ye, thank you so much." "I''m sorry for the mess. His lover is on the ne. I hope that you can understand." Nathaniel said faintly. "Yes, we understand his feelings..." The doctor and nurse left after they finished talking. Mango looked at Walter and said with a sigh, "Why are the deities so cruel to him?" "Perhaps they are not meant to be together and it''s their fate, but Walter will probably be really sad and down for some time." Nathaniel looked at Walter as his brows were tightly furrowed even though he was in a deep sleep. Nathaniel knew the feeling of losing a lover. It felt like the end of the world and that he lost everything with nothing left behind with him. Back then, if Madam Ye hadn''t stopped him from dying so irresponsibly, Nathaniel might have thrown himself into the fire to die with Mango the moment he heard that she was burned to death. Then, Nathaniel sighed and whispered, "I''ll book a hotel as I guess we''ll have to stay here for a while. Walter won''t leave this ce until he finds Novalee." "Thank you for your hard work, honey." Mango looked at Nathaniel somewhat guiltily. Nathaniel touched her head and said, "Don''t exhaust yourself as I won''t be able to bear it." "Alright." Mango knew that Nathaniel''s heart ached for her, so she didn''t dare to get too toiled. Later, Nathaniel went to book a hotel while Mango sent someone to investigate the matter regarding the ne ident. It wasn''t long before she received the news of the location of the ne and that it hadnded. It was already evening by the time Walter woke up. He didn''t mind the fact that Nathaniel told the staff to give him the stabilizer and the first thing he asked after he woke up was, "Did you find the location where the ident happened?" "Yes, but you have to make sure that your body can take it and that you have the physical strength to go there. I don''t want you to faint as I''ll have to bring you back otherwise. You''re aware of Mango''s condition, so Walter, I know that you are sad, but no matter what the situation is, you have to calm yourself down. We will go if you can do it." "Don''t talk nonsense. Just tell me where is it?" Walter did not give a clear answer to Nathaniel''s question. Nathaniel knew his feelings, so he got in the car with Walter and Mango and brought along some anti-inmmatory drugs. Then, they drove to the ce where the ident urred. A lot of people were surrounding the ce of the ident. There were traces of ne fragments as the ne had crashed into the hills after it fell. Walter was on the verge of a breakdown seeing such a horrifying scene. He rushed in like crazy and began to look for Novalee. "Walter, don''t..." Mango tried to stop him, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Let him look for her. He has to bear the pain alone regardless of whether he can find her or not. All we can do is to stay with him." Mango suddenly felt a little heavy-hearted. "Do you think that Novalee wouldn''t have left Walter if I hadn''t been so rude toward her? Otherwise, why would she leave by ne?" Nathaniel''s heart ached when he heard what Mango said and he couldn''t help but hug her tightly. "It has nothing to do with you and it''s probably Novalee''s karma in her present life. Don''t put all the burden on yourself, or else you''ll feel really tired, alright?" "I just feel sorry for Walter..." "He''s an adult and I''m sure he''ll be able to take it, even though it might be difficult to get over with it." Nathaniel looked at Walter''s crazy expression and he realized that he acted exactly like Walter five years ago. He had almost gone into the fire with Mango that time. Mango looked at Nathaniel as she had also thought of something. "Were you also like that five years ago when you found out that I was in the fire?" She looked at Nathaniel. Although Thomas had told her about it, she still hoped to hear it from Nathaniel in person. Nathaniel''s brows slightly furrowed, but his gaze softened. "My mind wentpletely nk at that moment and I just knew that my wife and children were inside. I couldn''t let them suffer in the raging fire, so I wanted to go inside. However, there were so many people trying to stop me back then. Why didn''t they let me in? It was my wife inside, why did they stop me? I shouted crazily, but no one listened to me. It was Thomas who knocked me out and brought me home back then. Then, everything was over after I woke up. I went to that ce to search for you for a very long time, but I couldn''t find you at all. I felt as if I have lost everything and it was the end of the world at that time. I was so depressed and nk to the point that I wanted to cry, but I couldn''t no matter how hard I tried." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Mango''s heart ached after she heard how Nathaniel felt back then. She hugged Nathaniel tightly and whispered, "Aren''t you afraid that I will take revenge against you if I didn''t know the truth after returning to the country?" "I don''t mind it. As long as you are alive, I am willing to experience all of the sufferings in this world." Nathaniel and Mango looked at one another and smiled as their feelings for each other welled up in their hearts. On the other hand, Walter had been searching for Novalee for a long time. He was very exhausted and the sun had also gone down, but he still could not find her. There were countless broken limbs and bone fragments here, so it was impossible to tell who was who. Walter keptforting himself that there might still be a glimmer of hope, but his hope diminished bit by bit as time passed. Nathaniel''s and Mango''s hearts ached as they looked at Walter behaving like that. "Drink some water and have a rest. It''s probably good news if we can''t find her." Mango''s words made Walter smile bitterly. "I wouldn''t have let her leave herself in the first ce if I knew that this would happen." "Where is Novalee going?" Mango wanted to ask about it earlier, but she felt that it wasn''t the right timing considering the current situation. Then, Walter took a sip of water and said, "Her brother called and said that he''s sick, so Novalee was going to see her brother and I wanted to go with her. However, she said that she hasn''t told her brother about me, so she asked me to meet him next time. She was in a hurry and I didn''t have the time to do anything, so I just sent her to the airport. I didn''t expect..." Walter became even sadder as he spoke. Then, Nathaniel''s brows furrowed slightly. "Her brother is sick? Why did we not know about it?" "Huh? You guys know her brother?" "Yes, her younger brother is Henry Zhang. We just met him a while ago and he''s not sick. I was even next to him when he called Novalee. He didn''t tell her that he was sick through the phone." Mango wanted to tell Walter that Novalee had told Henry that she did not have a boyfriend. However, she was afraid Walter couldn''t take it if she told him this now. When Walter heard what Mango and Nathaniel said, he quickly said, "Can you contact her brother now? Ask him if Novalee has arrived at that ce. Perhaps she has not boarded the ne." Walter was no longer clear-headed at this point. However, Mango and Nathaniel didn''t want to extinguish his hope. "I''ll call Henry." Nathaniel took out his phone and called Henry. Soon, Henry picked up the call. "Mr. Ye, what can I do for you?" "Has your elder sister arrived?" Nathaniel asked straightforwardly. Then, Henry was stunned for a moment, but he quickly said, "Mr. Ye, how do you know that my sister ising? She just got off the ne. I am going to pick her up." Walter suddenly sat up after he heard Henry''s words. "When did your sister contact you?" "You are..." "Don''t worry about who I am. I just want to know when Novalee contacted you." Walter was very agitated. Then, Henry said in a hurry, "Ten minutes ago. What happened?" Ten minutes ago? Walter paused for a moment, and he suddenly burst intoughter. "Novalee is fine, she is fine!" Mango and Nathaniel weren''t as happy when they looked at Walterughing wildly. Nathaniel said to Henry, "Send me your address, and I''ll call youter." "Okay, Mr. Ye." Henry sent his location to Nathaniel before he hung up the phone. At that moment, Walter finally calmed down after his round ofughter. The three of them fell into pin- drop silence suddenly after Walter stoppedughing and the atmosphere became rather awkward. They felt really pressured at that moment. Then, Mango patted Walter''s shoulder andforted him, "It''s okay, at least you know now that she''s still alive and this is the best news, isn''t it?" "Yes, she is still alive and this is indeed good news, but why did she lie to me? I saw with my own eyes that she bought the ticket for that flight, yet she boarded the next one instead. Why is she so wary of me? Am I so unpresentable?" For the first time, Walter lost his confidence and faith in himself. "Don''t be like this, Walter, you are an outstanding man, but Novalee might have some secrets that she couldn''t tell. We can ask her about it when we meet again." At that moment, Mango''s words stunned Walter. Seeing Walter like this, Nathaniel couldn''t help but say, "Stop daydreaming and get in the car! We''ll go to Henry''s house now and see what is Novalee trying to do. Regardless of your feelings for her, you should at least know whether she is worth your effort and time. Walter, you''d better get yourself together as Mango and I will stay your side through thick and thin." Nathaniel dragged Walter up directly. Then, Walter looked at Nathaniel and smiled bitterly. "Do you think that I''m stupid? It is not my style to hold on to a woman who has fooled me so many times." "Everyone has experienced bittersweet love. It might be that both of you are not meant for each other, or perhaps you''ll have to ovee some challenges to be together. Don''t care about what others say if you think that it''s worth it as that''s who you are, Walter." At that moment, Nathaniel''s words made Walter''s eyes lit up little by little. Nathaniel was right! Walter had to investigate it thoroughly why did Novalee this. Did she find it fun to fool him like that? Bosco said that someone was behind her. Was it the person backing her up who nned all these? Suddenly, a hint of ferocity shed across Walter''s eyes. He must find out what the hell was going on no matter who it was! Chapter 748 Chapter 748 "Has Henry sent his location to you?" "Yes. Let''s go." Nathaniel looked at Mango and she nodded her head. However, they did not see Henry when they drove to that ce. So, Nathaniel called Henry again, but he had switched off his phone. "Who are you looking for?" Suddenly, an old man asked when he saw the three of them. "Sir, we want to know if Henry lives here." Mango quickly stepped forward and asked with a smile. The old man looked at Mango and nodded his head as he said, "Yes, he lives here, but he moved away after his sister came over. It''s been less than an hour since they left." "They moved out? Do you know where they''re moving to?" Walter stepped forward and his urgent tone made the old man take a step back subconsciously. "Who are you? Why are you looking for them?" The old man was somewhat wary. Then, Mango shook her head and pulled Walter back. "Sir, don''t worry about him. We''re Henry''s friends and he told us his whereabouts. Look, this is the location that Henry sent us." Mango passed Nathaniel''s phone to the old man. When the old man saw that it was Henry''s contact, he whispered, "Oh...so Henry told you his location. Well, I don''t know what happened. His elder sister urged him to leave after she came over and I think she also asked him to take a break from school. Both of them even argued as Henry did not agree to it. However, Henry is obedient to his sister, so they left after his sister cried. They didn''t say where they were heading for and I didn''t dare to ask as his sister was really fierce." Walter''s eyes narrowed in an instant after listening to the old man''s words. "She''s avoiding us." "What can we do even if we know that she''s avoiding us? We don''t even know where they are now or where they''re heading for. I think we need to think about it all over again." Mango knew that Walter was in a bad mood now as no one could tolerate being fooled by others like this. However, they didn''t have any more clues. They had to wait for Henry to turn on his phone again so that they could get in touch with him before they could find Novalee. Walter sat on a stone disappointedly and said in a low voice, "She has ulterior motives when she approached me, but I didn''t lose anything, so I''m sure that she hasn''t gotten what she wanted yet. If that''s so, why would she escape now and avoid me?" "Maybe she fell in love with you and she doesn''t have the heart to hurt you, so she gave up although she approached you with an ulterior motive initially. Now, she wants to disappear from your life." However, Mango''s words made Walterugh mockingly. "Will she be so kind? I''m afraid that she must have some other tricks up her sleeve to deal with me." "Walter, don''t be like this." Mango couldn''t find any other excuse or reason tofort Walter. At that moment, Walter''s cell phone rang. He took a nce at it and said with a sneer, "Look, the bank card I gave her has 1 million dors in it and now she has returned all the money to me. She really wants to cut ties with me. Why did she even approach me if she did not have the intention to be with me since the beginning? So, she wants to leave now after she has provoked me... I''ll not let go of her so easily! I''m not the kind of person who gets bullied so easily and I''ll surely take revenge!" "What are you trying to do?" Nathaniel knew that Walter wouldn''t let go of it as he had to vent his anger. At that moment, Walter''s eyes became increasingly menacing as he looked into the distance and said word by word, "There must be a reason why she did this. I will find her no matter where she is and find out the reason! I treated her with my whole heart yet she wants to leave me so irresponsibly? In her dreams!" "How can we help you?" "You don''t have to as you''ve already helped me enough. I''ll deal with the rest of the issues on my own." Walter stood up and patted the dirt off his body before he looked at Mango and Nathaniel and said, "Sorry for dying your flight back to Ocean City. Please sign the contract before you leave now that you''re here." "Walter, I really can''t take it." Mango felt that this emerald mine was truly too valuable. "Are you looking down on me?" "It has nothing to do with that, Walter. Mango and I can''t stay here, so how about we invest in the project and well be one of the shareholders while you will manage mine by yourself. You can decide if you want the jade to be manufactured into jewelry or to be sold off directly. We can divide the profitter on, is that alright? The same goes for the tourismpany and we can cooperate with each other. What do you think?" Nathaniel voiced out his opinion. Then, Walter smiled and said, "Indeed, you would never suffer any losses, would you, Nathaniel? You just want to earn some profit without putting in any effort...but I''ll ept it since it''s for Mango." "Well, thank you for your agreement..." Nathaniel gave Walter an angry look. Then, Walter patted him on the shoulder with a smile before waving his hand and left. "I''ll leave now. You two should go back on your own and I won''t send you off." "Walter..." Mango still wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Nathaniel. They noticed from Walter''s gaze that he seemed to be less warm-hearted than before although he was still really wild and carefree. Perhaps Novalee had affected Walter''s feelings and he became less affectionate because of her. Both Nathaniel and Mango knew that it would take some time before Walter could get over the pain. "Haih...rtionship issues are reallyplicated..." Mango shook her head. Then, Nathaniel held her hand tightly and said, "It''s not easy for us to get together too, so dear, we should cherish it." At that instant, Mango startedughing. "What do you mean that we should cherish it? I valued our rtionship since the beginning and you should remind yourself to do so. I wonder who''s the one who gave me a cold shoulder five years ago..." "I get it, it''s all my fault and I apologize to you, okay?" Nathaniel hurriedly apologized the moment Mango brought up the matter that happened five years ago. Then, Mango startedughing. Her intention wasn''t to criticize Nathaniel, but she enjoyed seeing Nathaniel being so nervous for her sake. Besides, she had suffered so much in the past and it was not unreasonable for her to get him all tensed up. "Alright, let''s go home. I guess Noah and Zion are already home." At that moment, Mango missed home. She knew that Walter was able to deal with his own matter properly even though he was sad now. What she missed the most now was her children. She hadn''t seen them for such a long time, so she didn''t know how they were doing. Nathaniel could tell that Mango desperately wanted to see their kids, so he immediately booked the earliest flight and they went back. It was only after Mango and Nathaniel returned to Ocean City that they felt at ease and carefree. "It feels great to be at home..." "That''s for sure!" Nathaniel looked at the happy smile on Mango''s face and he could not help but grin too. "I want to see my parents first as I haven''t seen them for a long time. I wonder how they are doing. I heard from Thomas that they went on vacation some time ago and I have no idea if they have returned yet." Mango''s words made Nathaniel feel a little guilty. It was lucky that the parents of the Shen family had gone on a vacation, so they did not know that Mango was poisoned and that she went deaf. They would have been so sad if they knew this. Fortunately, Mango was much better now and Nathaniel felt much relieved. "Dad enjoys drinking tea. Let''s buy some tea and give it to them." Mango suggested. Then, Nathaniel smiled and said, "I have already bought a high grade Jasmine tea from Nakasara." Mango was taken aback when Nathaniel took out a packet of Jasmine tea out of the blue. "When did you buy it? I have no idea that you bought it." "Must I let you know everything? Let''s go." Nathaniel''s words made Mango feel a little depressed. So, she said with a pout, "How can you prepare a gift only for my father? What about my mother?" "Who said that I didn''t prepare anything for her? I bought a piece of jade jewelry for her too." Nathaniel was very considerate and he had everything well thought out, so Mango could not find fault with him at all. "Wow, it seems as if they''re your parents and not mine. How did I not realize it when you bought these?" "Come on, they''re our parents." Nathaniel smiled as he wrapped his arm around Mango''s shoulders and drove to the Shen family''s ce. The Shen Family''s parents just returned from their vacation and when they saw Mango and Nathaniel, they immediately smiled and said, "We just mentioned that we haven''t heard from you for a long time yet you''re here now unexpectedly! Quick,e in and have a seat." "Mom and Dad, Mango and I went on a trip to Nakasara and we brought you some local specialties. I hope you like them.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Mr. Shen couldn''t stop smiling when he heard what Nathaniel said. "Nathan, you are so considerate. We also went out for a trip, but we didn''t buy you anything!" "Dad!" Mango held her father''s arm like a spoiled child. "How old are you? You''re still so clingy to your father... Aren''t you afraid that Nathan would mock you?" Mrs. Shen looked at Mango in amusement. "I don''t care whether he mocks me or not." Mango blinked her eyes and sat down beside Mrs. Shen. "Mom, I haven''t seen you for such a long time, don''t you miss me? It seems that you and dad had a fun time together. How was it? Where did you all go?" Then, Mrs. Shen smiled and said, "I don''t remember where we went either as we drove all the way south and walked quite some distance. It''s the first time that we left home and traveled so far after so many years. To be honest, it feels really good and if it weren''t for the fact that we missed you, your father and I would have continued our journey further to the south." Hearing Mrs. Shen''s words, Mango said with envy, "Dad dotes on mom so much... Look, Nathaniel said that he will take me and the kids for a trip a long time ago, but he still hasn''t fulfilled his promise until today." "Hey, hey, Mango, where''s your conscience? We just returned from a trip!" Nathaniel hurriedly spoke as he felt that he was wronged. At that moment, the Shen parents and Mango burst intoughter. A joyful atmosphere filled the living room as all of them seemed to be very happy. "I''ll cook some good food for you. Why don''t you bring the children here too? We couldn''t care less of both of you anyway." Then, Mrs. Shen''s words made Mango feel a little depressed. "Mom, are you giving me a cold shoulder? The three brats are Nathan''s and my kids! You wouldn''t have any grandchildren if it weren''t for us, so you''d better take good care of your dear daughter as well, or else I''ll be jealous!" Mango behaved like a child and the three of themughed again. Nathaniel looked at the scene before him and he felt that everything was just so peaceful at this moment. Chapter 749 Chapter 749 After Mango and Nathaniel had had a meal at the Shen family''s, Mango decided to go to the mall to buy a few things for the kids. "We came back in a rush this time and forgot to buy presents for the kids. Let''s find something at the mall." Mango said with a cheeky smile. Nathaniel shook his head and said, "I know how busy you''ve been, so I have already bought their gifts. You don''t have to worry about it." "Oh god, when did you buy them? I have been with you all this time!" Mango felt as if she had lost her memory. Otherwise, why didn''t she see Nathaniel buy things for the kids and her parents even though she was by Nathaniel''s side all the time? Nathaniel smiled and rubbed her head as he said, "I can clone myself." "Ugh! Be serious! When did you go out to buy it?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "I bought them on my way back when I went out to settle Aiden''s matters." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango felt a little ashamed. Nathaniel had remembered to bring gifts for the children and elders when he went to the police station to look for Aiden, but she, on the other hand, had forgotten. "It''s so nice to have you by my side." "Isn''t that so? Have you only realized it now?" Naturally, Nathaniel liked to be praised by Mango. "But if you want to go shopping, we can head to the mall." "No, forget it. Let''s go home. The children must be waiting for us." Mango had originally wanted to go to the mall to buy presents for the children. Now that Nathaniel had already bought them, she needn''t go there anymore. She could go home to see the kids. As Nathaniel saw how Mango couldn''t wait to return home, he led her into the car and they returned to the Ye''s Mansion. Upon returning to the Ye''s Mansion after all this time, Mango''s emotions were jumbled in a complicated pile. When she left this ce, she once thought that she would never be able to return again. She had even thought that her and Nathaniel''s lives would never cross paths again. However, she was now standing here again. Looking at this unchanged building that had been through centuries made Mango thought of Madam Ye, I Fang. Although the olddy was now gone, she still felt I''s presence as the traces of her were scattered everywhere. Nathaniel knew about the thoughts that were whirling in her mind when he saw that Mango had frozen in ce. "Why don''t we move to the vi?" "There''s no need. We''ll have to move in here sooner orter anyways. I''m fine." As she said this, Mango smiled at Nathaniel. Nathaniel could see the hurt and tiredness in her smile. "Don''t worry. No one will hurt you anymore. She''s already dead." "I know." Then, Mango held Nathaniel''s hand as they walked into the Ye''s Mansion together. Everything here was familiar. Even the flowerbeds that were favored by I were still properly taken care of. Mango felt that as if I was still sitting in the garden, tending to the flowers and nts. She knew that all this was only her imagination. "Daddy, mommy! You''re back?" When Rita came out of her room and saw Nathaniel and Mango, she immediately ran over happily. Nathaniel lifted Rita up as he saw her. "My baby, did you miss daddy?" "Of course I did. I missed you so much that my entire all ached. Look, I''m plumper now because I missed you a lot!" Rita''s tone was serious. Mangoughed as she heard this. "Isn''t it because you ate too much?" "Yes, that''s because I feel sad when I miss mommy and daddy. And then, I eat when I feel sad. Look, I''ve gained weight." Mango was amused by Rita''s thinking. Nathaniel pinched Rita''s face and said with a smile, "That''s okay. My princess isn''t fat at all, she is just right." "Really?" "Of course!" "Daddy, you''re the best!" Rita hugged Nathaniel tightly. When Mango saw how happy her daughter was, she couldn''t help but smile as well. Wisdom stood at the door of his room and watched their interaction silently. He felt a tinge of sadness. Mango''s sensitive wits made her notice Wisdom''s presence. When she saw the look in Wisdom''s eyes, her heart couldn''t help but ache a little. "Come here, Wisdom, give mommy a hug. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I want to see if you''ve gained weight, just like Rita has." Wisdom was a little embarrassed by Mango''s words. "No, my weight is still the same, but I really miss you two." "My silly little munchkin,e here and let mommy hug you." Mango pulled Wisdom into her embrace in one swift motion. Wisdom''s body was a little stiff at first, but he rxed quickly. He leaned on Mango''s shoulder and said softly, "Mommy, wee home.¡± Mango''s heart instantly softened. "My little man, I missed you so much. Let''s go for a trip as a family next time, alright?" "Alright." Wisdom was very quiet. Since his autism was cured, he seemed to have grown up overnight, and he acted very much like the eldest sibling of the family. He cared a lot for his younger siblings and had be so much calmer. On the other hand, Zion, who used to act simr to a serious adult, was now much more lively and cheerful. Still, Mango''s heart ached for Wisdom. He could have grown up carefreely without any worries. However, he was forced to suffer so much. "Wisdom, daddy has a present for you. Guess what it is?" Hearing this, Wisdom turned to look at Nathaniel with joy. Nathaniel put down Rita and pinched Wisdom''s face with a smile and said, "Can you guess?" "No, I can''t." Wisdom really didn''t know. Nathaniel said with a smile, "Do you remember what you asked me for?" Wisdom shook his head at this. Back then, he was the only child of the Ye Family and was the apple of Nathaniel''s eye. He was also protected and loved by his mommy, so he could even ask for the world if he wanted to, but now... As he thought about this, Wisdom''s gaze dimmed. Nathaniel and Mango treated him very well, but the more they loved him, the more he felt like he owed them. He even felt ashamed, as he thought that he had snatched away the love of their parents from Zion and Rita. As Mango saw Wisdom lower his head again, the emotions that shed across his eyes really hurt her. "Wisdom, you''re a part of this family. Don''t think otherwise, okay?" "Uh-huh." Wisdom nodded obediently. However, his obedience made Mango feel a little helpless. Nathaniel''s heart ached too, but he smiled and said, "Do you remember? You once told me that you wanted to go to outer space when you grow up. You wanted to see if the stars in outer space looked like how we see them with the naked eye." Wisdom couldn''t help but be stunned. Then, he said in delight, "Did daddy buy me a telescope?" "Yes, an astronomic telescope. Shall we go and set it up in your room?" "Yes!" Wisdom became extremely excited. It was his dream to be an astronaut. Rita quickly grabbed the hem of Nathaniel''s shirt and said with a pout, "Daddy, what about my present? What have you bought for me?" "Good girl, go ask your mommy for it." Nathaniel caressed Rita''s head before putting her in Mango''s arms. "Daddy doesn''t love me anymore, does he? Mommy, he didn''t even give me my present." Rita said a little gloomily. Mango smiled and said, "Rita, that''s not true. Daddy loves you like how he loves your brother. However, Wisdom''s telescope needs to be set up with the help of an adult." "Then what''s my present?" "What do you think it is?" Although Mango had said so, she actually didn''t know what it was. After all, she wasn''t the one who bought it. However, in front of Rita, she couldn''t bring herself to tell her that she didn''t pick out the gift together with Nathaniel. "How about this. Let''s go to daddy''s trunk to have a look. Now that Zion isn''t home yet, you can take whatever you like and leave the rest to Zion, okay?" Mango suddenly came up with an interesting idea. Just as Mango expected, Rita''s interest was immediately piqued. "Alright! Let''s hurry!" Then, Rita dragged Mango to the trunk of Nathaniel''s car. Mango opened the trunk, and inside sat a doll that was almost the size of Rita. Not only was it beautiful, but the doll was robotic too. Rita fell in love with it instantly. "Wow, is this for me? Mommy, I love you and daddy so much!" As she spoke, she climbed into the trunk without waiting for Mango''s response. She grinned in joy as she held the doll tightly in her arms. However, tragedy struck as Rita was not able toe down. "Mommy! Help me!" Rita sat in the trunk, holding the doll in her arms as she looked at Mango in distress. Mango found this very amusing. "If you can climb in there by yourself, why can''t you climb out?" "That''s different. When I climbed in, there was only me. Now that there are two of us, of course I won''t be able toe out!" Rita said as if it made perfect sense. Mango carried her and the doll out as she looked at thest gift in the trunk. It was wrapped neatly, so she couldn''t tell what it was at all. No wonder Rita wasn''t interested in it. "Mommy, can I take the doll to my room to y with it?" Rita lifted her face and looked at Mango with her big, round eyes. "Of course you can. But don''t let it get dirty, alright?" "I won''t, I''ll bring her to the bath too!" Then, Rita happily ran into the house with the doll in her arms. Meanwhile, Mango was a little curious about Zion''s gift. She had wanted to open it, but after some thought, she held back the urge. This was Nathaniel''s gift to their son, so wouldn''t it be wrong to open it like this? As she thought about this, Mango gave up on the idea entirely. After she closed the trunk, she recalled that Noah and Zion had booked a flight that was earlier than theirs. Why weren''t they home yet? Mango was a little worried. She took out her phone to call Noah, but his phone was turned off. Then, she tried Zion''s phone, and his phone was off too. Were they still on the ne? As Mango thought about this, she felt uneasiness creep up in her heart. However, she could only tell herself that she shouldn''t be so paranoid. She went inside and took out her phone to search for Noah and Zion''s flight. Unfortunately, there were no signs of them on any of the flights that were heading to Ocean City at this moment. The uneasiness in Mango''s heart amplified instantly as she started to worry. Chapter 750 Chapter 750 After Nathaniel had finished installing the telescope for Wisdom, he went back downstairs to the living room. He saw Mango sitting there in a daze. "What''s wrong?" "I tried calling Zion and Noah but couldn''t get through, and they are not on the ne either. Do you think something happened to them?" Right now, Mango waspletely in a state of panic. Nathaniel saw how worried she was and quicklyforted her, ''''Nothing will happen to Zion with Noah by his side. Maybe they were dyed by something. Don''t worry. Wait a little longer and well hear from them." "Well, I can''t help myself. I''m worried and afraid." As she said this, Mango bent forward and hugged her knees. Her words were echoing in Nathaniel''s heart, reminding him of the pain she had endured alone. Ever since Mango came back with their children, there had been a chain of events that revolved around them, which caused Mango to feel insecure. He knew well that all Mango ever wanted was to protect the children, but now it seemed to haunt her wherever she went. "Trust me, Zion will be fine." "Alright." Mango nodded her head, but the worry in her brows did not lessen at all. Nathaniel knew that Mango wouldn''t rx without hearing from Zion. So, he quickly took out his phone and made a few calls. It didn''t take long before he received news about Zion. "Mr. Ye, you''re lucky to have Zion as your son. Young as he is, he''s capable enough to break into the military base''s internal defense system. Don''t worry, he''s here at the military base with Noah right now. The higher-ups want to meet this son of yours. How could such talent go to waste? He should be trained since young. Don''t you think so?" Both Mango and Nathaniel were stunned by the wordsing from the other end. Nathaniel quickly said, "He''s still a child. I''ll be sure to teach him a lessonter." "No, no. He is very talented. We intend to train him from the bottom up, but we would like to hear from you first. Do you want him to be part of the military when he''s older?" Mango was very surprised by these words. Nathaniel chuckled and said, "Well think about it and let you know. Anyway, when will he be back?" "He''ll be sent back in the afternoon. With Noah by his side, there''s nothing to be worried about. Don''t worry, we won''t do anything to him. He''s as precious to us now as he is to you!" Nathaniel replied with a light chuckle. Soon, the call ended after some small talk. Mango felt as if she was dreaming. After Nathaniel had hung up the phone, she quickly asked, "This isn''t a dream, is it?" "No, it''s not." Nathaniel looked at Mango with slight amusement. Then, Mango suddenly pped Nathaniel in the face yfully. "This is all your fault. How many times have I told you not to let Zion near any hacking stuff? You never listen. Now, look what you did. He''s been caught red-handed and taken to the military base. What if he caused serious trouble to the military?" Mango spoke with a slight frown. On the other hand, Nathaniel felt rather aggrieved, but he quickly said, "This shows that our son has great talent. Didn''t you hear what they said? They want your son in the military." "Can''t you tell that they''re just being polite? I''m warning you, Nathaniel. If Zion was to hack into someone else''s system in the future, you''ll be responsible." Mango said fiercely as she stood up abruptly, then she turned to leave the room. "Wait, what does it have to do with me? I can''t supervise him all day." Nathaniel whined. Mango didn''t even look back as she said, "Isn''t he the son whom you nurtured? Is it possible that this hobby of his didn''te from you?" Hearing this, Nathaniel became utterly speechless. Well, he could only admit that his genes were too strong. Was it his fault too that he had fathered such a capable son? As he thought of this, Nathaniel shook his head. After Mango found out that Zion was fine, her heart finally felt at ease. She went back to her room and took a shower. After that, she went straight to the bed and fell asleep instantly as she was a little sleepy. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was waiting for Mango toe down to continue nagging at him. However, Mango didn''t appear after waiting for quite some time. So, he went upstairs to look for her. When he saw that Mango had fallen asleep, he couldn''t help but smile. The kids were her most precious treasures. Now, after knowing that they were all fine, her worry had gone, and naturally, tiredness took over. Going on a trip had always been something tiring. Not to mention that in between, there were matters that needed to be settled. Mango hadn''t had the chance to rest properly because of Walter and Novalee. Nathaniel adjusted the temperature in the room and pulled the nket over Mango before he went to the study. When Thomas knew that Nathaniel had returned, he almost burst into tears. "Mr. Ye, please just tell me if you don''t like me. I really can''t handle this much work. I haven''t called Rainie for more than a week. Mr. Ye, please grant me a holiday and let me get my wife back. Please?" Hearing Thomas''s words, Nathaniel smiled and said, "Come on, stop being so dramatic." "Mr. Ye, don''t be mean. You have your wife and children right here and you don''t have to worry about anything. I''m practically living at thepany right now, and I don''t even have the time to give my fiancee a call. It hasn''t been easy for me! Not only do I need to tend to the affairs of the HY Group, but the affairs of Ornota Group too! I''m not like you, Mr. Ye, I''m not cut out for this. I''m on the verge of a breakdown. I want a break!" Thomas was unable to hold it in any longer. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel chuckled and said, "Is there any work left? Send them over to me, and I''ll deal with it." "For real?" "Didn''t you want a break? If you don''t, you can continue working while I rest." As soon as Nathaniel finished speaking, Thomas immediately sent the rest of his work to Nathaniel''s email. "Mr. Ye, you are the best, the greatest, and the most considerate. Thank you." Thomas''s flurry of tteries was pleasing to Nathaniel''s ears. "By the way, Walter encountered some troubles in Nakasara. He might not be able to return for a while. If you have time, you should go visit your parents." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Thomas quickly asked, "Is he alright?" "Don''t worry, he can handle it himself." "Okay, I''ll drop byter." After that, Thomas ended their call. Looking at the files that were disyed in front of him, Nathaniel sighed and went to work. Thomas packed up his belongings and called Rainie, but there was no answer. It was obvious that Rainie was still angry. Thomas decided to apologize to Rainie in person the next day. Then, he went to the supermarket for some groceries before he returned to the Song family''s house. When Carter and Mrs. Song saw that Thomas hade home, they were overjoyed. The two of them quickly went to greet Thomas and brought him inside. Mrs. Song looked at her son''s thin figure and said worriedly, "Thomas, you should live here with us. Your father and I can''t bear to see you living outside. Besides, you are the son of the Song family. Why work as the vice president for Nathaniel Ye? If you want to start a business of your own, your father would be more than happy to support you." As he heard Mrs. Song bring up this topic again, Thomas suddenly lost his appetite. "Mom, if you keep going on about this, I won''te home next time." Seeing his son''s reaction, Carter red at Mrs. Song, and then said with a smile, "Your mother is a woman, and she doesn''t know much about the industry. Being the vice president of the HY Group is much better than being the president of some otherpany out there. What''s more, the human resources of the HY Group are more efficient. Son, I support you." Thomas looked at Carter and said in a low voice, "Have you been in touch with Walter recently? Do you know how he''s doing?" At this, Carter was stunned briefly. "Why mention him? That brat must be fooling around somewhere right now. He''s not in Ocean City these days, and I don''t know where he''s been. He is willful like that. He goes wherever he wants and never tells me anything. Even if he was to die out there someday, I might not even know about it." As he heard this, Thomas''s brows knitted together tightly. "If he really did die outside, would you be happy? After all, aren''t you Walter''s father? Besides, I think he is good enough. If I were him, I may not allow my mother to stay in this house." Mrs. Song''s face reddened immediately at Thomas''s words. "Thomas, what are you talking about? How could you stand up for him?" "Isn''t Walter my brother? What''s wrong with me standing up for him? Both of you bathe in the riches he''s brought to this house, but never once cared about him. You hope that I woulde home and live here, but have you ever considered if this would be awkward for Walter? Is it because you think that Walter is at a ce where he should silently approve of everything you do no matter what? Why do you treat him like this? You don''t even know where he is, or if something had happened to him. You''re asking me to return to such a cold-blooded family? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous and ironic?" As soon as Thomas finished speaking, he stood up and was about to leave, but Mrs. Song grabbed the hem of his shirt. "Thomas, I know, this is all my fault. But you have to know that I love you, and your father loves you too. I know that it hasn''t been fair for Walter, that''s why I''ve never said or done anything to him all these years." "What else do you want to do to him? You let him watch his own mother go mad when he was just a child, and now here you are, holding the title of Mrs. Song, where you are proudly presented as the woman by his father''s side to the public. Don''t you think that''s enough?" Thomas suddenly felt as if something heavy was sitting on his chest. The two people that sat in front of him were his parents, but he didn''t want them to be. Not at all. Compared to being their son, he wanted to be Walter''s brother more. "I''m leaving." This time, Thomas didn''t hesitate and left right away. Mrs. Song cried out for him, but she couldn''t get him to turn around. She looked at Carter and whined, "Why didn''t you say something? Your son is out there all day and doesn''t even want to come home. Don''t you miss him?" "Enough! Can''t you see that Thomas is worried about that brat? Maybe something has really happened to him." Deep down, Carter still cared and worried about Walter. When Mrs. Song saw him like this, she said angrily, "Even if you want to know what happened to Walter, do you even know where he is?" "No, but there is someone who would definitely know. Walter would always tell her wherever he goes." Mrs. Song''s face darkened at Carter''s words. "You want me to visit her at the nursing home? It''s been more than 20 years, and you haven''t even visited her once. You also promised me that you would never visit her ever again. How could you do it now?" Mrs. Song''s voice was piercing to the ears. Carter said in an irritated tone, "I''m going to ask her where Walter is. Don''t be unreasonable." "I don''t care! I won''t let you! Carter Song, you said that you love me and that you wanted to give me a title. But now what? People out there are calling me Mrs. Song, but within thew, I have nothing to do with you! Don''t you know? We''re unrted!" Chapter 751 Chapter 751 As she said this, Mrs. Song became agitated. Carter couldn''t me her. She had been by his side for more than 20 years, but she still wasn''t granted with a proper title. As Carter saw how furious Mrs. Song was, his anger was fueled too. "Then what do you expect me to do? Huh? Because of you, I have already lost one of my sons, and now Thomas isn''t willing toe home. What do you want me to do? After I die, everything in the Song family will be handed over to them. Besides, who provided you with all the luxuries you''re enjoying and unting now? Walter did! He doesn''t respect you that much, but did he ever kick you out? What''s the difference between you and the real Mrs. Song except for a piece of paper? What are you still so dissatisfied with?" Mrs. Song was frightened by Carter''s sudden outburst, and suddenly burst into tears. "You''re ming me now, aren''t you? Why didn''t you think of your family when you slept with me? Why didn''t you think of Walter, who was still a child then?" "Enough! Get the hell out of here if you want to keep acting like this!" As Carter said these harsh words angrily, he then mmed the door and left. He left Mrs. Song to burst into tears in the living room on her own. The servants didn''t dare to say anything. They all went to work quietly and tried to minimize their presence as much as possible. When Carter came out of the room, he was still upset. So many years have passed, and every time he quarreled with Walter, he was actually guilty on the inside. If he had not made that mistake in the past, his family would not have be like this. But he was Walter''s father. How could he admit his mistakes to him? Now, after hearing Thomas''s words, Carter felt uneasiness creep up inside him, as something might have really happened to Walter. Walter was used to solving problems on his own all these years. He hadn''t asked for his help in a long time. Even at the time where the Song family was nearly bankrupt, it had been Walter himself who turned the tide with his own efforts and went through it. He had always wanted to ask Walter how he managed to rise again, but he swallowed the words as soon as they reached his lips. He was afraid that Walter would mock him. Despite it all, Walter was Carter''s pride and joy, though he never admitted it. Because of this, Carter still respected his former wife. Without her guidance, Walter would not have grown into the man he is today. In so many years, it was the first time that Carter had wanted to visit his wife. Many years had gone by, but he didn''t have a clue about how she was doing in the nursing home. Carter didn''t have the heart to go before, and now, he didn''t dare go either. However, for Walter''s sake, he mustered up the courage and headed to the nursing home. The people in the nursing home knew about Carter, but they didn''t know him personally. When they heard that he was Sophia''s husband, they had wanted to call Walter for permission but were stopped by Carter. "I just want to see her. Please don''t inform my son." "But Mr. Song said that no one is allowed to see Mrs. Liu except for himself." As Carter heard the nurse''s words, he felt a tugging in his heart. "I said, there''s no need for that." After he said that, he went into Sophia''s room. Inside, Sophia was acting as she normally did. She was sitting in a wheelchair and staring nkly at the sky. It was the first time in more than 20 years that Carter had seen Sophia. She was getting old. The hair at her temples had turned white. However, she still gave out the same cold and unfazed aura. If she hadn''t been like this in the past, perhaps he wouldn''t have cheated on her. With this thought in mind, Carter walked to Sophia''s side. "What are you looking at?" N?velDrama.Org content. He asked softly. Sophia did not turn her head, and continued to stare at the sky outside. Just when Carter thought that she wouldn''t reply, Sophia suddenly opened her mouth. "It''s going to rain soon. Walter didn''t bring an umbre. Did the servants send one to him?" Carter suddenly felt a lump form in his throat. "Walter is all grown up now. He can take care of himself." "Walter hasn''t been eating well recently, so I wanted to cook for him, but I don''t have the strength to. Plus, Asher doesn''t allow me into the kitchen either. Why hasn''t Waltere back yet?" Sophia didn''t seem to hear Carter''s words, and she was still mumbling to herself. As Carter looked at his wife in front of him, he suddenly felt terrible. The nurse whispered to Carter, "Mr. Song, Mrs. Liu''s mental condition has not been well recently. You''d better not upset her. She has attempted tomit suicide several times." At this, Carter''s eyes drifted to the wounds on Sophia''s wrist, and each scar was heartwrenching. His eyes instantly filled with tears. "Sophia, I''m sorry. I''ve screwed up for so many years. It''s all my fault. I ruined our family and let you and our son suffer. But I can''t erase what I''ve done. I have already lost you, and I''ve caused pain to both you and Walter. So, I can''t hurt her and my other son now too, can I? I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." Carter said remorsefully in a low voice. But to Sophia, he was no different from the furniture in the room. Sophia had been living in her own thoughts for a long time, and she could not be disturbed. Initially, Carter had came here to ask about Walter, but looking at Sophia now, he couldn''t bring himself to do it. After staying like this for a while, he couldn''t stand the pressure anymore, so he got up and left quickly. He hadn''t noticed that the moment he left the room, tears had started to roll down Sophia''s cheeks. As the nurse saw that Carter had left, she immediately called Walter. "Mr. Song, your father just came to see Ms. Liu. She is stable for now, but I have to inform you." Upon hearing the nurse''s words, Walter''s eyes suddenly narrowed. "Who let him in? Aren''t you people there for a reason? Didn''t I say that he''s not allowed to visit? Keep a close eye on my mother today. If anything is to happen to my mother, you''ll all pay." Walter was very anxious. He knew all too well about Sophia''s hatred towards Carter. What was wrong with that old man? Why did he visit his mother at the nursing home? Walter was so angry that he made the phone call almost immediately. "Carter Song, if you have nothing better to do, you should go traveling with that woman of yours. You can go around the world for all I care. Just don''t go near my mother ever again. You have ignored her presence for so many years, so why can''t you keep doing it? Why harass her? I''m telling you, if my mothermits suicide again, you''ll be done for. Believe it or not, I''ll dly burn down that house of yours!" Walter shouted into the phone, which made Carter''s eardrum ring. "You brat, why can''t I go visit her? She''s my wife!" "Thank you for remembering that she is still your wife! I beg you, please just let her go and divorce her quickly. My mother isn''t fortunate enough to bear the title of Mrs. Song. Besides, don''t you already have a wife? My mother doesn''t want that stupid title! Please don''t disgust my mother anymore, alright?" Carter''s guilt was suddenly forgotten as he heard Walter''s words. "What''s with the attitude? I''m your father! If I wasn''t worried about you, I wouldn''t have gone to ask your mother where you went! How could you speak to me like this, you brat! I''ve never heard of anyone in the world who begs for their parents'' divorce!" "There are tons of things that you''ve never heard of. What happens to me has nothing to do with you. Since I was a child, you have never cared about me before. Have you ever bothered if I was dead or alive? Have you? You only cared about the shares of the Sminorf Corporation. To you, I am just a machine who provides you with money. If we didn''t share the same blood, I would not even bother to provide you with anything. I''m warning you, don''t go near my mother again! Do you hear me?" After that, Walter hung up directly. Carter was so angry that he was about explode. This son of his had turned against him! He had given birth to a son who only angered him! Then, Carter went home, still furious. Walter was very worried about Sophia''s situation. He knew that he couldn''t trouble Mango and Nathaniel again, but aside from the both of them, he really didn''t know who to turn to. He was trapped in Nakasara for some reason, and couldn''te back on such short notice. However, he was worried about Sophia''s safety. After much hesitation, Walter called Mango. Nathaniel had wanted Mango to have a good rest, so he brought her phone with him to the study room. When the phone rang and he saw that it was Walter, Nathaniel paused for a moment before answering. "She just got off the ne and is resting now. What''s up?" Nathaniel''s cold voice reached Walter''s ears through the phone. Walter was a little hesitant, but still, he said softly, "Please do me a favor." "What is it?" "Carter went to the nursing home to see my mom. Carter and I are my mother''s biggest traumas. Now that he''s gone to the nursing home, I''m afraid she might be unstable because of what he said to her. She has tried tomit suicide many times, and each time, she barely survived. If it weren''t for me, I know that my mom would have died long ago. I can''t leave now, so please, can you and Mango help see how my mom is doing?" Walter seldom opened up about these matters with others. Mango had known about it all along, and Nathaniel knew a little about it too. However, Walter still felt a little embarrassed. However, Nathaniel said without hesitation, "I''ll goter." "It''s best if you bring Mango with you. My mother is afraid of single men, including me after I was grown up. Sometimes, my mother even refuses to see me. I''m really sorry, but I have to trouble you guys." "Since you''re so polite, we will help you. Are you okay in Nakasara?" "It''s no big deal. It''ll be settled in a while. I''ll try my best toe back as soon as possible. Sorry to bother you." "No problem." Nathaniel hung up the phone and rubbed his temples. He hadn''t been assigned such difficult work for a long time. After saving all his files, Nathaniel stood up and rubbed his shoulders. Then, he walked to the bedroom. Mango was still fast asleep. It seemed that she was really exhausted. Nathaniel''s heart still ached for Mango. If he could, he really didn''t want to disturb her. However, he had also promised Walter, so he was left with no choice. "Mango, wake up." Nathaniel patted Mango''s face lightly. Mango woke up, but she was still a little sleepy. When she saw Nathaniel in front of her, she yawned and said drowsily, "Is it dark already? Is dinner ready?" "Do you only care about food? Are you that much of a glutton? It turns out that Rita inherited this from you." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango swatted his hand away. Chapter 752 Chapter 752 "You''re the idiot! You married one, I don''t understand why you''re proud." Nathanielughed at Mango''s sarcastic words. "Well, we don''t have time to fool around. Get up and get ready. We''re going to the nursing home." "Why are we going there?" Mango was not fully awake yet. "Are you nning to find a ce for our retirement this quickly?" "Mango, are you still asleep? Please wake up!" Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s head and shook it lightly. Mango felt dizzy from the shaking. "Nathaniel Ye, what are you doing?" "Are you awake yet?" "Are you mad? You''re as childish as Walter!" Mango felt that Nathaniel was bing more like a child in front of her. Then, she pushed Nathaniel away and frowned slightly. Nathaniel said with a smile, "Oh, by the way, it was Walter who called. He said that Carter went to visit his mother Sophia and he was afraid that she would hurt herself, so he asked us to go take a look. You know, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t care about this. Are you going or not? If you don''t want to, then I''m going back to work." Upon hearing this, Mango quickly grabbed Nathaniel by his arm and said, "I''ll go! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "I wanted to let you rest a little longer. Mango, you''re really energetic when ites to Walter." Nathaniel said enviously. As she heard this, Mango held his head and gave it a kiss. "Aw, don''t be jealous. Walter is far away in Nakasara. It takes at least six or seven hours for him to come back. What if something happens to Aunt Sophia? This is a matter of life and death. Wait for me, I''ll go change and we can go out." Mango rushed to the changing room in a flurry as she said this. Nathaniel shook his head with a smile and touched the spot where Mango had kissed him. Yup. That felt nice! Then, he changed his clothes with a silly smile on his face. After waiting for some time, Mango was ready. Hl ¡ª H Lets go. "Nathan, do we need to buy some fruits or supplements for Aunt Sophia?" Mango asked a little anxiously. "No, Sophia doesn''t recognize anyone right now. Let''s just go and see if she is okay. We can leave the other things to Walter when hee back." Nathaniel''s words made Mango a little hesitant. "Would that really be okay?" "Let''s buy some fruit, then." "Nathaniel, you''re just brushing me off!" Mango finally saw through Nathaniel''s insincere attitude. Nathaniel shrugged his shoulders and said, "Come on, we''re going there to see if Aunt Sophia''s doing okay, not to visit our inws. Why are you being so nervous?" "Ugh, what are you saying?" Mango red at Nathaniel before they left the house. Although Nathaniel had been curt just now, he still bought some supplements on the way there. Mango discovered that Nathaniel enjoyed acting rather arrogant on the outside now. When they arrived at the nursing home, they directly told the nurse their names and Walter''s request, but the nurse seemed particrly flustered. "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, I''m sorry, but Madam Liu is missing." Mango and Nathaniel were both stunned at this. "What do you mean by ''missing''?" Mango asked worriedly. The nurse was so anxious that she was about to cry. "After Mr. Song left, I went into the room to check. Madam Liu was still sitting in front of the window. But when I came back from the toilet, she was gone. We have surveince cameras here, but we didn''t see Madam Liuing out of the room. What should I do? Sir Walter would kill me." The nurse cried so hard that her face was covered with tears. "Wait a minute. You said that Sophia didn''t leave her room? How could you be so sure that she hadn''t left the room?" Nathaniel asked hurriedly. The nurse wiped her tears and said, "We have checked the footage. There was no trace that Madam Liu hade out of her room at all, but how could she have disappeared? It''s impossible!" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Take us to the security room." Nathaniel''s intuition told him that something was up. Then, Mango followed Nathaniel and the nurse to the security room. The footage was still being yed inside. Nathaniel began to check from the beginning, where he found that there was indeed a problem in the footage. "Look, the time here doesn''t fit with the time at the back. There is a part where a few minutes of the footage was lost, and it must have been tweaked by someone. It has been edited to match the time in front to make it look seamless. But the problem is exposed in the timestamp right here. Without taking a closer look, it can''t be spotted at all. Sophia must have been taken away by someone. Moreover, they have edited all the important footage away. The people in this room may know where Sophia is. Who was on duty during this period? Where are they?" Nathaniel''s analysis was clear to the director of the hospital and the nurse. "Hadley Zhang is on duty today. When I came over to check the surveince, he happened to have gone to the bathroom." The director''s words made Nathaniel frown slightly. "Send someone to detain him quickly. If I''m right, he should be trying to escape right now." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, the director quickly sent people to find him, but unfortunately, they were toote. "Call the police and arrest Hadley." Then, the director quickly called the police. Just as the police were on their way, Hadley was in a car ident and he died on the spot. All the clues were cut off from here. Mango''s brows knitted tightly together. "It looks like all of this was premeditated. The person behind this might''ve already seen all of this coming. Who would do something like this?" "Let''s not focus on who is responsible first. You should tell Walter about this. I don''t think this can be kept from him for long." Nathaniel sighed. In the end, they hadn''t managed to help him at all. Mango was a little upset. She took a deep breath and collected herself before she called Walter. "Walter, listen to me. Don''t freak out. Nathan and I went to the nursing home, but we didn''t get to visit Aunt Sophia. She disappeared." "What do you mean she disappeared?" Walter''s voice broke on the other end. Mango knew that Sophia meant a lot to Walter, but she wasn''t able to be of any help. "When Nathan and I came here, the nurse said that Aunt Sophia had not left the room, but Nathan saw from the surveince camera that someone had tweaked the footage. Hadley Zhang, the person who was on duty, was killed in a car crash just as we were looking for him. Everything is so coincidental. We really don''t know where Aunt Sophia is right now. I''m so sorry." Hearing Mango''s words, Walter''s fists clenched tightly together. "It''s not your fault. I''m taking the next flight back." After that, Walter hung up the phone. Mango looked at Nathaniel, depressed as she said, "What should we do? He''s probably going crazy right now. He''s just gone through a heartbreak, and now Aunt Sophia has gone missing, when will God finally let him go?" "Everything would be solved sooner orter. Don''t worry." "I know, but it breaks my heart to see him like this." Mango leaned into Nathaniel''s embrace and whispered, "Is there anything we can do for him?" "I don''t think there is. He can only settle things himself once he''s back." Mango didn''t reply, and she returned home with Nathaniel. Meanwhile, after Walter had ended the call with Mango, he called Carter at once. "Did you do it?" "Do what? Walter, watch your attitude. I am your father!" Carter was very dissatisfied with Walter interrogating him. "If you weren''t my dad, I would have shot you already. Was it you? Did you ask someone to take my mother away from the nursing home? Where did you take her?" Walter''s words stunned Carterpletely. "Your mother has been taken away?" "Don''t y dumb. Who else could it be? My mom has been living well in the nursing home all these years, but she disappeared just as you left. If you''re saying that it has nothing to do with you, would you even believe it yourself? I''m telling you, Carter Song, if anything happens to my mom, you''re done for!" After saying that, Walter hung up the phone. On the other end, Carter was frozen in ce. Sophia was missing? How was this possible? Who would take Sophia away? Could it be that woman at home? Then, Carter rushed home immediately before grabbed Mrs. Song''s wrist, and asked, "Did you send someone to take Sophia away? You are already Mrs. Song. I have taken care of everything for you. Apart from that marriage certificate, what else are you dissatisfied with? Sophia has gone mad. She is now an old woman in her declining years. Why can''t you just let her go?" Mrs. Song felt a little dizzy as Carter was shaking her as he yelled. "What are you saying? Why would I take Sophia away? Do you think I have the time? Your son Walter is practically a demon. If I dared to touch his mother, he would never let me live! I haven''t lived my life to the fullest yet. I wouldn''t have done something this stupid." "It wasn''t you?" Carter was stunned. "If it wasn''t you, then who else would take Sophia away? What do they want to do with her?" Mrs. Song pushed Carter away and said angrily, "How would I know? I''m not them." Carterpletely panicked. "If you didn''t take her away, then this is something serious." "What do you mean? What happened?" Mrs. Song still didn''t know what was all the fuss about. Carter dropped onto the sofa and said, "I went to visit her for the first time in so many years. Why did she just go missing like that? Walter wouldn''t believe me no matter what right now. It would be fine if nothing happens to her, but if something did happen, how am I supposed to exin it to my son?" "That''s your son, not your father! Look at yourself right now." Mrs. Song''s anger red as she listened. Then, she went upstairs so that she didn''t need to deal with him anymore. Carter, on the other hand, couldn''t stay calm. He sent out many people to look for Sophia, but unfortunately, there was no news of her as if she had vanished off the face of the earth. When Walter returned, Nathaniel had already turned Ocean City upside down, but there was still no sign of Sophia. Mango had also been searching on her own, but in the end, she was so exhausted that Nathaniel had sent her home to rest by force. Soon after, Walter returned when the sun had already set. He let out an eerie and cold aura as if he was a wild animal stalking prey in the dark. He went straight to the Song family''s house, kicked the door open, and picked Mrs. Song up from the bed. "Where''s my mother?" Right now, Walter was like a madman. His bloodshot eyes were so scary that they made Mrs. Song shiver. "What are you talking about? I don''t even know where your mother is!" "Walter, she really doesn''t know anything. I have sent people out there to look for your mother. Although there is no news about her yet, there are a few clues. Let go of her first." As he heard Carter''s words, Walter immediately looked at him. "What clues? Tell me!" Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Carter knew that Sophia was Walter''s weakness, and she was also his all. He quickly added, "Someone has seen your mother at the harbor, but she didn''t seem to be alone. A man and a woman was with her. The woman isn''t that tall, and has a darker skin tone." Carter tried to tell Walter as many clues as possible. As Walter heard this, Novalee''s face shed across his mind. It couldn''t be her! It was impossible! "Were there any surveince cameras?" "Yes, but they were not clear. Because of that, we can''t confirm their identity. I''ve already called the police, and now that the police are involved, you don''t have to worry. I''ll definitely find your mother." Walter acted as if he didn''t hear Carter''s words. Instead, he said coldly, "Let me see the footage." Seeing Walter like this, although Carter felt sad, he quickly ordered someone to show Walter the footage. Walter narrowed his eyes as he watched the footage. As he saw Novalee''s figure in the video, he was stunned, and his face twisted into a sour expression. "Do you know this woman?" Carter saw Walter''s strange expression and asked anxiously. Walter did not reply and proceeded to save the video on his phone. Then, he turned and left. "Hey, what''s your problem? You came back, then grabbed and threatened me. And now you''re leaving? Who do you think you are?" Mrs. Song shouted, but Carter quickly shot her with a re. "You, shut up! Now isn''t the time for your whining!" "Well, then what? It wasn''t me who took Sophia away, anyway! Why are you mad at me?" Mrs. Song had still wanted to say something, but before she could, something flew towards her suddenly, which made her scream and squat down reflexively. At the same time, Walter mmed the room door. As Mrs. Song looked at the clothesrack that was still rattling beside her, she felt her body shiver in fear. "Carter, your son wants to kill me." "You''d better shut up if you don''t want to die, then.1'' Carter said, but he seemed distracted. After leaving his house, Walter went straight to Nathaniel. When he saw Walter, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Shh, Mango just fell asleep." "Has Henry been in contact with you?" Walter asked about Henry as soon as he spoke, which stunned Nathaniel briefly. "No, why are you looking for him?" "Novalee took my mother away." Hearing Walter''s words, Nathaniel frowned. "Are you sure?" "Look at this." A this, Walter sent the footage to Nathaniel. Nathaniel was utterly speechless when he saw Novalee. Although the video was not very clear, but anyone who was familiar with Novalee would recognize her immediately. "I''ll help you get in contact with them." Then, Nathaniel quickly mobilized his connections to find Novalee. Walter was gloomy as he was deep in thought. It was supposed to be a rtionship problem between themselves, but now it had turned out like this. Nathaniel didn''t know what was Walter thinking about. He asked someone to bring a cup of tea for Walter. "I don''t think it''s that simple. If Novalee approached you because of your mother, then have you ever told her which nursing home your mother was in?" "No, I''ve never." As he thought about this, Walter''s frown deepened. "I just didn''t think that Novalee would go missing, but appear in Ocean City to find my mom. What on earth do they want from my mom? My mom is just a mental patient. She''d better take good care of my mom, otherwise, she''ll be done for." Walter sped his hands together tightly. "Let''s focus on finding Novalee first." As he was waiting for news, Mango was awake. When she came out and saw Walter''s grim look, she couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. As Nathaniel saw her, he pulled her aside and told her what had happened. "How could it be Novalee?" "I don''t know, but it''s obviously a big blow to Walter. You go out for some groceries, and we''ll ask him to stay for dinner tonight." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango for a moment. "Why are you being so thoughtful today?" "He just went through a breakup, didn''t he? I''m not that cold-blooded, you know." Nathaniel taunted with a smile. Mango red at him, then went to change. When she passed by Walter, she said, "Stay for dinner tonight. I''ll go buy some groceries and have Nathan cookter." "Did I say that I''ll cook?" "Didn''t you?" Nathaniel shut up at Mango''s retort. Seeing how affectionate they were, Walter said gloomily, "I''m already heartbroken. Can the two of you stop flirting in front of me?" "Ahem, we''re used to it." Nathaniel''s words honestly felt like scattering salt onto Walter''s wound. Walter gave him a hard look and said, "I will only eat if it is cooked by Mango." "Get the hell out of here." "Mango, only the food that you cook can heal my injured little heart." Walter ignored Nathaniel and looked at Mango directly as he spoke pitifully. "Okay, okay, I''ll cookter. In the meantime, you and Nathan rest." Mango shook her head at their childishness andforted Nathaniel with her eyes. "Don''t be so selfish, okay? I would only get to have one meal, and you can eat meals made by your wife for the rest of your life." Walter said gloomily. Nathaniel took the seat opposite him and said, "I''ve never troubled her to cook before. But now, you''ve asked her to cook for you. It''s such a hot day, with all the heat from cooking, what if she has a heatstroke?" "Stop it, both of you! I''ll do it, I''ll cook, okay?" "If you cook, I''m afraid we''ll be unsafe. Just let the nanny cookter." Nathaniel had managed to convince Mango with just a few words. Walter didn''t want to stay here at all, but where could he go to other than the Ye family''s home? Mango drove to the supermarket, bought some groceries, and was about to leave when she bumped into Terrance at the entrance. "Uncle? Why are you here?" After Mango returned to Ocean City, she hadn''t visited the Hans family. To be precise, she didn''t quite know how to face them yet. Terrance looked at Mango up and down and felt that she had lost some weight. "Your mother sent me a letter, but I couldn''t find you. When I saw you go into the supermarket on your own, I decided to wait for you here." As he said this, Terrance handed Queena''s letter to Mango. Mango was stunned at this. Too many things had happened at once recently, and she still didn''t know how to face Queena yet. Moreover, as she thought about how Queena had left that time, she didn''t know how to react. "What''s wrong? Don''t you miss your mom?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "No, it''s just that I don''t know how to face her." Mango and Queenacked interaction and they had be further apart because of this. Although the two of them were mother and daughter, the sense of unfamiliarity and distance between them was obvious. "Maybe it''s just a letter of greeting. Do you have time? You shoulde home for dinner. Mateo is very busy these days. I''m all alone in that big mansion, and it''s starting to get lonely. Bring Nathan and the kids over to y sometime. After all, the Hans family''s home is still your home too." Mango nodded her head at Terrance''s words. "Maybe some other time, then. Walter is staying for dinner at our house tonight." "Walter Song? What''s wrong? I heard that the Song family seems to be looking for someone recently?" Hearing Terrance''s question, Mango smiled and said, "I''m not sure. The Song family have their personal matters, and they have nothing to do with me. I only know that he came to see Nathan and he''s staying over for dinner tonight." Seeing that Mango wasn''t willing to reveal anything, Terrance stopped asking. He could feel Mango''s uneasiness and distrust towards him. "Okay, then. Make sure to drop by when you''re free." "Alright!" Mango didn''t know what else to say to Terrance, so she nodded her head in reply. As he didn''t want Mango to feel awkward, Terrance quickly left, but his expression was a little gloomy. Mango didn''t know how to deal with her rtionship with the Hans family either, so she could only return to The Ye''s Mansion with mixed feelings. Nathaniel had noticed Mango''s troubled expression when she returned and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong? Did something happen along the way?" "No, I met my uncle at the market. He asked me to take the children back home when I have the time." Mango didn''t want to hide anything from him. Nathaniel knew of the grudge between Mango and the Hans family. He said softly, "If you think that it''s too difficult, then ignore him. After all, what''s most important is your happiness." "Actually, it doesn''t affect me that much. It''s just that I owe it to the Hans family. After all, Madam Hans died because of me. If I went back now, honestly, I have no idea how to face them." There was a burden in Mango''s heart that bothered her until now. Of course, Nathaniel knew her well. He suggested softly, "Do you need me to go to the Hans family to apologize?" "There''s no need for that. This isn''t your fault, anyway. It was I''s, not yours." Mango rejected Nathaniel''s suggestion directly. Walter was smoking at the balcony. When he came back inside, he saw Mango shaking her head gloomily. He could not help but ask, "What''s wrong? You didn''t get anything delicious?" "All you care about is food." Nathaniel rolled his eyes at him and said to Mango, "Go take a shower. We''re having dinner in a bit." "Okay. You keep Walterpany for me." Right now, Mango didn''t have the mood to amuse Walter. Walter was still somewhat curious, though. "What happened? Who provoked her?" "As long as it isn''t you. Walter, you should send your men to look into it too. After all, it''s your business, isn''t it?" Nathaniel looked at Walter in contempt. Meanwhile, Walter copsed directly onto the sofa. "My father has sent out all the people in the Song family. It is also the first time that I have seen him so anxious about my mother. Isn''t it very ironic? My mother has been ill for so many years, but he hadn''t even bothered to visit her. He exposed my mother''s whereabouts by visiting her suddenly. Sometimes I feel like a pair of eyes are secretly watching me and my mother from the dark, waiting for the right time to strike. Now that my mother is missing, I thought that it had something to do with that woman in my family, but I hadn''t expected it to have something to do with Novalee. It''s ironic." "Hey, we still haven''t figured out what''s really going on yet. Let''s just investigate further first." Nathanielforted Walter. All of a sudden, Mango''s sharp scream came from upstairs. "Mango?!" Nathaniel pushed Walter out of the away and ran towards the bedroom. Walter followed closely behind. He paused for a moment before catching up quickly. Mango wasn''t the kind of person who would make a fuss over nothing. Why did she suddenly scream? What exactly was going on? Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Nathaniel arrived a little earlier than Walter. When he saw Mango crouching beside the toilet bowl in the bathroom, he hurried forward. "What happened?" "The mirror." Mango was gasping for breath shakily. Nathaniel looked quickly towards the mirror and saw that blood-red words were written on it, telling them not to meddle in other people''s business. As he ran towards the room, Walter entered and saw those words. "Who dares to sneak into The Ye''s Mansion?" Walter''s words immediately reminded Nathaniel. He was currently in charge of The Ye''s Mansion. There shouldn''t be any new peopleing in. "Butler, tell everyone to gather in the living room." At that moment, Nathaniel''s voice was as cold as ice. He didn''t care about himself at all, but there was no way he could forgive someone who scared Mango like this. Mango was shocked at first. However, when she saw that the words were written with her lipstick, she quickly got up to wipe them away. "What are you doing?" Nathaniel was a little confused by Mango''s actions. Mango said in a low voice, "I''ve already taken a picture of it, so we should wipe it off quickly. We can''t let the kids see them as they would be afraid." While she was saying this, Rita and Wisdom had already walked into the room. "Daddy, mommy, what''s wrong? What happened?" Wisdom looked at Mango with worry written all over his face. "Mommy, why were you shouting just now? Did you see a rat?" Rita rubbed her eyes, it was obvious that she was still half-asleep. The children were all here, so Nathaniel didn''t dare say anything. However, Mango smiled and said, "Everything''s fine. I saw a cockroach, but your dad already killed it." Her face was pale, but she wore a smile that seemed as bright as the sun. "Mommy, you''re so timid. It''s just a cockroach. What''s there to be afraid of? I can kill one myself!" Rita looked extremely proud of herself. "Rita is so brave! Wisdom, can you take your sister outside? Daddy and Uncle Song need to clean up the bathroom." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Mango said to Wisdom with a smile. Wisdom frowned and nced at Mango. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with his mother, he nodded his head and left with Rita. When he reached the door, he turned around and said softly, "Mommy, they have all gathered in the living room." These words immediately made Mango feel as if she couldn''t hide anything from Wisdom. "I see. Thank you, Wisdom." Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s face had a darkened expression this whole time. Not long after, they went downstairs and looked at the servants standing in front of them. Nathaniel asked coldly, "Is everyone here?" "Everyone except for Kash, he went out to buy some gardening tools and hasn''t returned yet. The rest are here." After hearing the butler''s words, Mango gave each servant a piece of paper and said, " Every one of you, write the words "meddle in other people''s business on the paper and hand it in. If anyone writes it badly on purpose, you''ll be punished heavily." Since Mango had spoken up and she had seemed to be repulsed, Nathaniel and Walter stood aside and watched the servants write on their paper silently. It didn''t take long for them to finish writing. Mango examined all of their handwriting closely, but none of them matched the handwriting on the mirror. "When will Kash be back? Go out and look for him, or phone him and tell him toe back now." As she was speaking, the butler quickly said, "Madam, Kash has returned." "Bring him over and ask him to write those words too." Everyone was puzzled by Mango''s actions, but Mango hadn''t nned to exin anything. Soon, Kash was brought in. This was a man who looked honest and sincere. He wrote the words ording to Mango''s instructions. Mango examined closely once more, but his handwriting didn''t match either. "Well?" Mango shook her head at Nathaniel. "All of you can leave now. Go back to work." Nathaniel dismissed them. "That''s weird. No one would be able to sneak in as the Ye family is no ordinary family. Moreover, our bodyguards were selected carefully from thousands of candidates, and nobody could enter our bedroom freely like that. But now, there is writing in our bedroom, which means that it must be someone from the inside. We have checked everyone''s handwriting and found nothing, how could this be?" Mango tried to analyze the situation, but she couldn''t seem to work her way around it. Meanwhile, Nathaniel and Walter had grim looks on their faces. "I''m sorry that I dragged you into this mess." "Don''t me yourself. I just suddenly feel that it seems like the Ye Family can''t be purged thoroughly." Mango''s words made Nathaniel feel a little depressed. This was the problem he had just thought of too. If there was really a traitor within the Ye Family, then he was truly afraid that something bad would happen to Mango and the children. "I''ll investigate today''s matter. Mango, Walter, don''t worry about it. This time, I''ll make sure that the Ye family is cleansed of traitors once and for all. If not, I will retire willingly." After Nathaniel had finished saying this, he turned and walked out of the living room. Mango had wanted to tell him that she didn''t mean it that way. But now, looking at Nathaniel''s expression, he wouldn''t listen to her anyway. "Why aren''t you going after him? Aren''t you afraid that he''ll do something stupid?" Walter said to Mango as he looked at her with his arms crossed in front of his chest. Mango shook her head and said, "Nathan isn''t someone who''s weak. I support him in cleansing the Ye Family. To be honest, I keep getting the feeling that I Fang is still here in this mansion. That feeling always gives me the creeps, especially when I''m sleeping. I feel as if a pair of eyes are staring at me in the dark. I can''t tell Nathan about that, but I really do feel it." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Walter''s brows knitted tightly together. "This isn''t a small matter. Why didn''t you tell him? What if something happened to you when he''s not at home? Don''t you remember what had happenedst time?" Compared to Walter''s worry, Mango was much calmer. "It''s okay. I know how to protect myself. Walter, I have a bad feeling that I is still alive." "What? But at that time, Terrance and Mateo saw her being blown to ashes with their own eyes." "But did anyone see her body?" Walter shook his head quickly at Mango''s question. "The car was blown up to pieces. Who cares about the body? Besides, Nathaniel was in a hurry to find you at that time, and the Hans brothers were also a little surprised, so..." "So no one has seen Is body at all, right? So it''s not impossible that she''s still alive!" Mango''s voice was meaningful. I''s had scarred Mango deeply, and she shuddered every time she thought of her. She became mute and almost died here. These were all thanks to Madam Ye, I Fang. Even now, as she was standing in this living room, she could still remember every single detail about what I had done to her. When Walter saw Mango like this, he couldn''t help but say, "If she''s alive, she''ll probably find a way to hurt you. It''s best you tell Nathaniel this." "Wait, Walter, if I isn''t dead, and she''s here at the Ye Family for revenge, then I''m not afraid of her at all. It''s just that we don''t know where she''s hiding, and if she has anything to do with your mother''s disappearance." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Walter''s eyes darkened instantly. "If she really has something to do with my mother''s issue, I won''t let her off easily." "It''s just a wild guess. It isn''t a hundred percent true. After all, we don''t have any clues yet." As she said this, Mango took a sip of warm water to calm herself down. She looked at the living room and felt an eerie feeling creep up inside her. This feeling made her want to seek Nathaniel for safety. "Where is Nathan?" "He''s your husband, why are you asking me? How would I know? By the way, didn''t you invite me to dinner tonight? Why don''t you let the servants cook?" Walter touched his stomach as he said. Mango shook her head at this and asked the butler to arrange for someone to cook dinner. Then, she went to find Nathaniel herself. "Hey, if you''re going to find Nathaniel, then what am I supposed to do?" "Stay here." Mango was not overly polite to Walter and she walked through the front door after saying this. There was a wine cer outside The Ye''s Mansion. Nathaniel was about to enter when he was stopped by Mango. "Nathan." "Why did youe outside? I''ve told you. I''ll investigate this matter. Go inside and apany Walter. It''s cold outside and you''re wearing so little. Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold?" Nathaniel took off his coat and put it around Mango while he nagged. Mango said with a smile, "You don''t have to rush. Let''s go back in first. Walter is our guest after all, and he''s having dinner at our house tonight. It''s already impolite of us to have made a scene just now. If the host is absent for dinner, others will gossip about it." "Who dares to gossip about us? I''ll pull out their tongue." Nathaniel said in an aggressive but cold tone. Mango chuckled and said, "Why are you being so brutal right now? You''re scaring me." "Oh, so you''re afraid now? Then, stay with me and don''t go anywhere. To be honest, I am really afraid for your safety after tonight''s events. Mango, listen to me. After dinner, you and the children will go live in the vi. At least Sisi and the others are there with you. When I settle everything, I will pick you up." Hearing his tone, it was obvious that Nathaniel was genuinely afraid right now. Then, he pulled Mango close and hugged her tightly, afraid that something would happen to her again. Mango knew about Nathaniel''s concerns well. She said softly, "I want to go back to the Hans family home and stay there for a few days." "Why?" Nathaniel didn''t quite understand what Mango was thinking. Mango said in a low voice, "I have a bad feeling that I is still alive. If that''s the case, she would probably have arranged some people inside The Ye''s Mansion and the vi already. The only ce that could make me feel safe right now is the Hans family. Both of my uncles are there, so even if I is still alive, she wouldn''t dare extend her hands to the Hans family. To be honest, Nathan, I''m scared. She has dealt me a great blow, and I''m even more worried about our children. Wisdom was hurtst time, and this time, I don''t want our little babies getting hurt too." As she said this, Nathaniel saw tears threatening to well up in Mango''s eyes, but she tried her best to hold it in. Nathaniel''s heart was boiling in agony, torturing him slowly. He couldn''t protect the woman he loved the most, and his kids whom he also loved. As a husband and father, he had failed. "Okay, I''ll take you there after dinner. I''ll call your uncles first." As he said that, Nathaniel took out his phone and dialed the number. Chapter 755 Chapter 755 When the Hans brothers found out that Mango was going to bring the children over to stay for a few days, they seemed especially happy, particrly Terrance. He had never thought that Mango would agree just as he had suggested that they stay over. Despite the warm wee from the Hans family, Mango was actually a little nervous. However, for the sake of the children, she decided to go to the Hans family anyway. "By the way, I just remembered, my mother sent me a letter." As she said this, Mango took out the letter Terrance had given her and handed it to Nathaniel. "Why are you giving me this?" Nathaniel was a little stunned. Mango said softly, "Do you think my mother still needs to send me a letter when she can just text me? To be honest, I''m a little worried that she would say something like she''s sorry or whatever. I don''t even know how to reply to this." Nathaniel smiled and said, "There are so many people who love you right now. You should feel happy." "Iforted myself like that too, but it didn''t work. I can''t do it." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The way Mango winked made Nathaniel''s nerves rx a little. "Well, you''d better wait until you reach the Hans family''s house and read it when you have nothing else to do at night. After all, this is a letter from your mom. You should read it yourself." "You''re right. Well, let''s go inside. It''s not good to leave Walter alone in the living room." Then Mango and Nathaniel went back inside, hand in hand. Inside, Walter had turned on the TV and was watching the news. Just as Mango was about to say that he lookedfortable on his own, Walter suddenly stood up and ran outside in a sh. "What''s going on?" Mango asked hurriedly. However, Walter didn''t have the time for a reply. Meanwhile, the TV was showing the news and that the police had found a woman''s body in the harbor, and they were currently retrieving it. Mango''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. "It can''t be Aunt Sophia, right?" "I''m not sure, but I''m afraid that Walter can''t stay for dinner anymore. I''ll tell the children, then send you to the Hans family now." Nathaniel had no time to care about Walter right now. As long as there was something that threatened the safety of Mango and the children, he would always make sure to solve that problem first. Mango had wanted to say something, but when she saw Nathaniel''s worried expression, she decided otherwise. Then, she went upstairs to find Rita and Wisdom. The two were ying puzzles together on the floor. When they saw Mangoe in, they raised their heads to look at her questioningly. "Mommy?" "Mommy wants to take you two to uncle''s house for a few days, is that okay?" Mango''s smile was as bright as ever, but Wisdom had noticed that something was wrong. "Mommy, do we have to go?" "It''s best if you go with mommy." Mango touched Wisdom''s head lightly, but didn''t exin further. Wisdom nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go pack up." "There''s no need. Dad has packed all of your stuff. Mommy is just here to tell you." However, Rita was a little unhappy about this. "Mommy, why do we have to go to uncle''s house? Can''t we just stay here?" Mango knew that Rita didn''t like trouble. This daughter of hers liked the peace and quiet in her own room. Mango felt sorry as now she was asking Rita to go to an unfamiliar environment. "Rita, mommy will exin everything to youter, okay?" Hearing Mango''s gentle words and tone, Rita said still a little reluctantly, "Alright, but will daddy go with us?" "Daddy is quite busy recently. We''ll go and stay for a few days first. Daddy will pick us up in a few days, okay?" "Adults are really troublesome. They always lie to us kids. I know that you must be hiding something from us, but you won''t tell." Frowning, Rita muttered to herself. Mango touched her daughter''s head and said, "Rita, you''re still young. There are many things that you can''t handle yet. That''s why daddy and mommy don''t tell you everything. When you grow up, daddy and mommy will surely discuss everything with you, okay?" "I didn''t say that you have to discuss everything with me. It''s just that I really don''t want to leave. What if I can''t fall asleep at uncle''s ce?" As she said this, Rita''s frown deepened. Wisdom said hurriedly, "You can sleep with me. I''ll protect you." "Thank you, Wisdom." Only then did Rita''s frown turn into a bright smile. Mango noticed that Rita''s dependence on Wisdom was greater than on Zion''s. At this time, Zion was indeed not at home. Naturally, she had to turn to Wisdom. Mango asked Wisdom and Rita to clean up their toys before leading them downstairs. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had already packed up their things. When he saw theming down, he said softly, "I''ll send you there now." "Alright." Mango didn''t waste any time either. Soon, they arrived at the Hans family''s house. Terrance and Mateo were already waiting at the door for them. They were delighted when they saw Mango and the children. "Rita, Wisdom,e, give your uncle a hug." Mateo lifted Rita up, while Wisdom was also on Terrance''sp. As Mango saw how happy the two men were, she couldn''t help but smile. Returning to the Hans family''s house again, Mango had mixed emotions. She couldn''t put her finger on it no matter how hard she tried. Nathaniel pulled Mango aside when they weren''t watching and said softly, "Regardless of where you''re staying, you should be careful of your surroundings. Perhaps you''re right, I is still alive." As she heard this, Mango immediately paused for a moment. "Did something happen?" "It''s no big deal. Just that the servants at home told me that there were some noisesing from I''s flowerbeds at night recently. They were scared and didn''t check on it. But I feel like something''s off. If it was really I, I would definitely find her. Mango, you have to know that I worry about you and the kids the most." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango''s brows knitted tightly together. "I see. Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, the children will be fine. It''s just that Zion hasn''te back yet. If hees back, ask Noah to send him here directly." "At this time, I feel that it is safer for Zion to stay in the military base for now. Let''s talk about it after I have ensured that the Ye Family is safe. Leave everything to me. Take care of Wisdom and Rita for me." "What are you talking about? They''re my kids too." Mango felt that Nathaniel was particrly serious right now. It was as if everyone was the enemy to him. Perhaps it was because she was too sensitive that made Nathaniel like this. "Nathaniel, rx. It''s okay. Even if I isn''t dead, she''s now just an eagle with broken wings. She can''t fly high, not to mention she can''t beat you in any way. Don''t worry about us. Well be safe under the Hans family''s roof." As Mangoforted Nathaniel gently, he started to rx a little. "Call me when you need me, alright?" "Okay. You should be careful too when you''re alone at home." Mango was afraid that I would hurt Nathaniel. "Why don''t you ask Thomas to stay with you? You can take care of each other. I''m worried for your safety too." Nathaniel nodded obediently when he heard Mango''s suggestion. "Okay, I''ll ask himter. Don''t forget to call me every night, okay?" "We are a couple, we didn''t get married yesterday. Do you have to be like this?" Mango felt that Nathaniel was trying to make up for the moments they had missed out on, even the moments that were experienced only by newlyweds. "I don''t care. I won''t sleep if you don''t call me." Nathaniel was acting like a stubborn child right now. Therefore, Mango had no choice but to promise him. Terrance and Mateo were very satisfied when they saw how close the couple were. "Mango has suffered so much, but finally, all the bitterness hase to an end. She is now with the love of her life." "Mateo, do you usually speak in such a poetic way? If I were to choose, I would rather she forget Nathaniel and start afresh without having to suffer so much." Terrance''s words made Mateough, but he didn''t retort. No doubt, the both of them loved Mango, it was just that their thoughts were different. Mango and Nathaniel exchanged a few more words before Mango turned to go inside the Hans family''s house. However, when they saw that both uncles were looking at them teasingly, their faces immediately reddened. "Uncles, why are you here? Where are the children?" "The children went to y in the backyard. When your uncle heard that the children wereing, he found someone to build a yground. The kids must be enjoying themselves back there right now." Terrance felt a little embarrassed as Mateo said those words. "It''s nothing, I just feel that the children should have a ce to y when theye here." "Thank you." Mango knew that they were trying to please her in some way. Actually, when she thought more about it, it was her that distanced herself from the Hans family, and because of Madam Hans''s stupidity, she had cut ties with them. Now that her two uncles treated her like she was way more important than anything else, she couldn''t help but feel a pleasant warmth deep in her heart. "Silly girl, there''s no need to thank us. Come in quickly. You haven''t eaten yet, right? I''ll cook for you personally. Go y with the kids." After saying that, Mateo rolled up his sleeves and was about to head for the kitchen, but he was stopped by Mango. "Uncle, let the servants cook. I have something to ask you. I don''t want to ask in front of the kids." Mateo paused briefly at Mango''s words. Then, he exchanged a nce with Terrance before quickly sitting down on the sofa. "What''s wrong? Did something happen to the Ye Family?" Mateo''s sensitivity was indeed very high. Mango nodded and said, "The Ye family doesn''t seem to be safe yet. Someone has written a message in the bathroom in my room. Look." As she spoke, Mango showed Terrance and Mateo the picture that was taken just now. The brothers looked at it together. Both of them frowned down at the phone after peering closely. "So Nathaniel intends to purge the Ye Familypletely?" "I guess. But I''m still a little suspicious, so I wanted to ask you both." Then, Mango told the two uncles that she suspected I was still alive. Mateo''s brows furrowed as he said in a low voice, "I don''t think that''s possible. Back then, the car exploded, and it erupted into mes too. The temperature was so high that it could melt even iron, let alone a person." "But why did the car suddenly explode? What if there was no one in the car before the explosion?" Mango raised her doubts. Terrance quickly shook his head and said, "That''s impossible. After the incident, we went to the relevant departments and found out that someone had been killed in the explosion. However, because the temperature was too high, they were unable to run a blood test. Nathaniel was also busy looking for you at that time, so we ended it hastily." Upon hearing Terrance''s words, Mango was lost once again. Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Was she overthinking? Could it be that I was already dead? Mango didn''t know what was true and what was not anymore. "Alright, don''t think too much about it. Leave that to Nathaniel. Since he wants to cleanse the Ye family thoroughly, let him. In the meantime, you could stay here and apany these two old men of yours." Mango chuckled at Mateo''s words. "Old men? You''re just in your thirties." "We''re almost forty." Mateo sighed and said, "I don''t think we''ll be able to pass down the Hans name. Look, who''s willing to marry an old man like us?" "I have someone who likes me, unlike you." Terrance''s words caused Mango tough too. "Uncle is dating someone?" "He''s dating a ghost." Mateo liked to burst Terrance''s bubbles. As they bickered, Mango thought that it looked exceptionally affectionate. Then, Mango caught sight of Madam Hans'' portrait as she wasughing. "Uncles, can I pay grandmother a visit?" "Of course." After he said this, Mateo brought Mango to the family graveyard. This wasn''t the first time Mango hade to the Hans family''s graveyard, but her heart was especially heavy this time. Mango wasn''t that fond of Madam Hans before, but in the end, who knew that she would give up her life for Mango. Because of this alone, Mango didn''t hold any grudges against her anymore. As she knelt in front of Madam Hans'' grave, Mango touched her forehead to the ground three times. Tears had welled up in her eyes unknowingly. "Grandma, I''m sorry." This was the first time Mango apologized to Madam Hans. Unfortunately, Madam Hans wasn''t able to hear her. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Mateo stood quietly by her side. When he saw how sad Mango was, he couldn''t help but say, "Mango, don''t be sad. You''re our brother''s daughter. Mom felt sorry for him the most. Back then, if she hadn''t insisted on him joining the army, it wouldn''t have turned out like this. You''re his precious daughter. Mom was willing to do anything for you. As long as you''re well, the Hans family would be well too." "But I''m the one who killed grandma. If it weren''t for me, grandma wouldn''t have...¡± "It''s all in the past now. We all know grandma''s intentions. Don''t make things difficult for yourself. It breaks our hearts seeing you cry." Mateo helped Mango up her feet. Mango wiped her face and left the graveyard after bowing to Madam Hans once again. Meanwhile, the children were still ying in the backyard. Mango''s frown couldn''t help but turn into a smile when she saw how much fun they were having. Wisdom had been living quite gloomily these days, but now he was ying happily with Rita in the yground. His bright smile could really chase away all the dark clouds. By just watching the two kids ying around like this, Mango felt an irreceable happiness within. "Mommy,e! Let''s y together!" Suddenly, Rita spotted Mango with her sharp eyes and quickly waved her over. Mango shook her head with a smile and said, "You guys have fun. Mommy''s a little tired." "Mommy, are you sick? Why do you always feel tired these days?" Rita inquired Mango like an adult before adding, "Ah, mommy, you''re not going to give birth to a little brother or sister for me and my brothers, are you? The shows on the television say that when you''re sleepy all the time, you might have a baby inside you." Mango was amused by her daughter''s cheekiness. "What kind of nonsense are you learning from those shows? Mommy won''t have another little brother or sister, not anymore." "Mommy, you can''t give birth anymore because your tummy isn''t strong, right?" Rita''s innocent words were like a sharp knife that pierced into Mango''s heart. She could only put on a bitter smile on the outside. Thinking of her previous child, she told herself not to whine anymore, but in truth, she was still upset. How could she not be? It hurt her badly. Hearing Rita''s words, Terrance hurriedly pushed his wheelchair towards them. "Rita, you three are enough to mommy and daddy. Mommy will be very tired if there''s another sibling." "Really? But I''m the youngest. I want to be an elder sister too." Rita said with a pout. Mango was a little sad, but she knew that she couldn''t let the children notice. She smiled and say, "Rita can still be the elder sister too. Aunt Genevieve is pregnant. When she gives birth, the baby would be Rita''s little brother or sister." "Really?" Rita looked delighted at this. "Of course. When did mommy ever lie to you?" Mango''s words made Rita leap in joy. "Be careful." Wisdom quickly reminded her when he saw her jumping around and was afraid she would hurt herself. When Mango saw Rita''s happy face, she couldn''t help but put her hands on her stomach. If only she could still get pregnant. Terrance knew what Mango was thinking of. He whispered softly, "Children are forgetful, she''ll forget about it after a while, don''t take it to heart. Besides, you can''t take care of too many kids. It would be tiring. Everything''s just fine right now." "Uncle, stopforting me. I know. But if it''s possible, I still hope that I could bear another child for Nathaniel. He wasn''t really involved in Zion and Rita''s birth and childhood. He regrets this deeply. I know this even though he had never said it aloud before." Mango''s voice was low and it reflected her sadness. "Silly girl, if a man really loves you, even if you don''t bear his children, he will still love and cherish you deeply. If a man doesn''t love you, he never will, no matter how much children you bear for him. Don''t think too much. If you have the time, why don''t you pick up your major again, and go get a degree or an award." "Hmm?" Mango was stunned at her uncle''s sudden words. "Uncle, what do you mean?" Seeing the stunned expression on Mango''s face, Terrance shook his head and said, "You have been by Nathaniel''s side too long. Have you even forgotten what you''ve majored in?" "No, I didn''t." "Don''t deny. What month is it already? There''s only one month left before the designingpetition. You haven''t even entered your name yet, right? Or are you just nning to sit and look pretty as the mistress of the Ye Family in that mansion?" Upon hearing Terrance''s words, Mango shook her head quickly. "Of course not. I want to develop my own career, not be a full-time housewife." "Then go sign up right now. It''ll be toote if you don''t hurry." As she heard Terrance''s words, Mango quickly returned to her room and dialed a few numbers. Sure enough, the registration for the World Motor Designing Competition was closing in a few hours. Mango quickly pulled up the official website and filled in her personal details. Then, she joined the competition. It was only after submitting the form when she found Terrance leaning against the door in his wheelchair, looking at her and smiling in pride. "Every Hans member is smart and talented. We''ll be rooting for you. Go bring back that gold medal." "You bet." Mango''s smile widened as it matched Terrance''s. Meanwhile, Mateo had decided to cook dinner after all, saying that it was to celebrate Mango and the children''s return. Mango was unable to persuade him otherwise, so she could only offer to help. However, she was pushed out of the kitchen by Mateo. "Just sit down and wait." Terrance seemed to be used to this, as he said with a smile. Compared to Mateo, Mango was closer to Terrance. "Uncle, would it be bad if I disappear for some time?" "What''s wrong with that? You should take this time to improve yourself, and you can leave the rest to me and your uncle. I have also heard that something happened in Walter''s family. I know how close you and Walter are. He almost lost his life for you. Don''t worry, the Hans family will repay this favor. I have already discussed this with Walter and Nathaniel, where our three families would work together to track Novalee down. You can focus on your work, we will take care of the kids for you." Hearing Terrance''s words, a sudden warmth spread across Mango''s chest. "Uncle, you''re the best." "Have you only learned that now? Then why haven''t you returned for such a long time? I didn''t have a clue about what you''ve been going through. We only learned about it from Nathaniel muchter. Silly girl, you''ve been mute and have suffered so much. Why didn''t you give us a call? Aren''t we your family? Look at you. If you hadn''t met Rainie along the way, what would you have be? If something were to happen to you, how are we supposed to exin it to your father?" As Terrance rambled on, Mango suddenly recalled something. "Oh no!" "What''s the matter?" "Uncle, I''ve just thought of something. I''m going to my room." After she said this, Mango dashed into her room in a sh. Terrance had no clue what was happening, so he could only leave her be. After all, in this house, there was nothing he and his brother couldn''t solve. After Mango had rushed into the room, she closed the door and then called Rainie and her brother. There wasn''t any news from Rainie yet after so long. Not to mention that they were currently at Molvania''s border. What if something went wrong?" Too many things were happening at once recently, which was tiring Mango out. She was so tired that she had only recalled this right now. After several tries, she still couldn''t reach the both of them Mango didn''t give up and continued to call, but still, no one answered. She felt worried all of a sudden. Did something really happen to them? The more she thought about it, the more uneasy Mango felt. In the end, she had no choice but to call Thomas. "Thomas, have you gotten in touch with Rainie recently? I just tried calling her but no one answered. Do you know where she is now?" Mango asked anxiously. On the other end, Thomas sighed and said, "Madam, I spoke to Rainie on the phone not long ago, but she didn''t have the time to talk to me. She said that she was busy, and that you had given her a task. Madam, I''m fine with Mr. Ye bossing me around, but with Rainie''s temper, I don''t think you should leave her with any tasks. I''m afraid she will screw it up." Upon hearing Thomas''s words, Mango''s tense body finally rxed a little. "Sorry, I really couldn''t leave at that time. I could only turn to Rainie and her brother for help. I can''t get in touch with them right now. If you can get through Rainie, could you ask her to return my call?" Mango pleaded. Thomas agreed without hesitation, but then added warily. "Madam, Walter''s mother, Sophia is missing. Does this have anything to do with my mother? You must not hide this from me." Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Mango didn''t know how to Thomas'' question. "Thomas, I''m not that sure about this. You should ask Walter. Also, not long ago, they found a woman''s body at the port. Walter was worried that it might be his mother and has went there already. If you''re worried, you''d better go and have a look. I''m at the Hans family''s house now with the children." Mango told him about her current situation. As he heard this, Thomas understood at once. "Okay, Madam, I''ll head over and take a look. Don''t worry about it first. When Rainie calls me, I''ll ask her to return your call." "Alright." After learning that Rainie was okay, Mango finally let out a sigh of relief. As sheid on the bed, she felt overwhelmed with the tiredness of the past few days. It was not that she didn''t want to get involved in Walter''s matters, but she didn''t know where to start. Merle and others were no longer in hermand. She was now powerless. How could she help Walter? In the end, she would need Nathaniel and the power of Ye Family to settle things, so she left everything to Nathaniel entirely. She hoped that the Blu siblings would be fine too. Although Mango had told herself to focus on her work as she had already put it aside for so long. If she had really wanted to win thepetition, she would have to put in more effort than others. However, as sheid there, her mind was thinking about the events that had happened recently. Why did Novalee want to get close to Walter? Was it because of Sophia? However, Walter had never told Novalee where his mother was. Besides, if this was really Novalee''s purpose for approaching Walter in the first ce, she would have stayed with Walter instead of running away, wouldn''t she? Mango couldn''t work it out no matter how hard she tried. Now that Henry was missing too, finding them had be an extra difficult task. Mango flipped to the side, and was suddenly propped up by something. She got up to take a look, only to find that it was her bag. Recalling that Queena''s letter was inside, Mango sat at the edge of the bed, took out the letter and opened it. The letter from Queena was very simple, with only one short sentence. "I''m doing well. Don''t worry." This sentence was written on a piece of paper and it rested neatly inside an envelope. Mango had thought that Queena would write more, but she had not expected that she would only write one sentence. Instead writing to her like this, why didn''t she just tell her on WhatsApp? Mango was a little disappointed. She folded up the letter, but suddenly, she felt that something wasn''t right. "That''s not right. If she had wanted to tell me that she was alright, she wouldn''t have written only one sentence. Besides, why would she need to send a letter if she could easily tell me this on WhatsApp?" Mango muttered to herself as she read the letter again and again. Then, she paused at the address written at the end. Nakasara? Queena was in Nakasara? Did she send her a letter to tell her about her destination? Mango was a little confused. She quickly took out her phone and called Queena, but a robotic voice informed her that Queena''s phone had been stopped. Stopped? It wasn''t turned off and it wasn''t an empty number either! It was stopped! Something wasn''t right. Although Queena wasn''t wealthy, she could still afford to pay her phone bill. How could her phone be stopped? Mango sent a message to Queena on WhatsApp, but she didn''t receive any reply. Uneasiness crept up inside her. "Uncles, have you received any letter from my mom?" Mango asked Mateo and Terrance hurriedly. "No, what''s wrong?" "Has my mother ever contacted you since she left?" Mango added. "No, she didn''t." Terrance shook his head. Mateo saw how anxious Mango was and asked, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" "Look, there''s only one sentence in my mother''s letter. Something''s not right. She could just tell me on WhatsApp, why did she have to send me a letter?" Mango''s confusion made Mateo frown and took the letter over. "It is indeed a little unnecessary. Could it be that she''s trying to tell Mango that she is now in Nakasara?" "I tried calling. My mom''s phone has been stopped and she didn''t reply to my WhatsApp. I''m worried that something happened to her." Mango worried about her mother''s safety the most. Although the two of them hadn''t been in contact for a long time, blood was still thicker than water. After all, she was still Mango''s mother, and it was natural that she was worried. "Mango, why don''t you leave this letter with me. I''ll get someone to check if your mother is at this address. Don''t worry, she would be okay." Upon hearing Mateo''s words, Mango quickly nodded her head. "Alright. I just came back from Nakasara, if I had known that my mother was there, I would have stayed for a few more days." Mango was a little upset. "Don''t me yourself. If you hadn''t came back, we wouldn''t know what was in your mother''s letter. Fate does fool around with people. You don''t have to worry about it. Leave it to me." Mateo offered to help with this matter. Mango felt like everything was in a mess these days. How could everythinge at her at once like that? This annoyed her to some degree. Terrance took her hand and said, "Sometimes life can''t be as peaceful as we want it to be. We can only solve every obstacle one by one, like what''s happening now, Walter''s mother, your mother, and what you said about Nathaniel cleansing the Ye Family. Think about what you have to deal with first. Solve it one after another, and everything would be fine in the end." Hearing Terrance''s words, Mango couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed. She had lived for more than 20 years, but she still needed Terrance to remind her of this. "I know, uncle. Thanks for helping Walter for me. I''m afraid I can''t be of any help, so I could only ask Nathan to help out more. I can''t help deal with the matters of the Ye family either. Now that I think about it, I can only try to deal with my mother''s matters. But my mom is too far away, so I have to trouble you to investigate. After analyzing everything like this, why do I feel useless?" Terrance looked at Mango and said with a smile, "Is it really necessary to deal with everything personally to be counted as capable? Since you can''t handle any of these matters yourself, then you should focus on your work and prepare for thepetition. As for the rest, you can just leave them to us." "But I feel useless like that." "Silly girl, it''s best if you handle yourself first." Mango finally had the will to continue forward after hearing Terrance''s encouraging words. "You''re right. I''ll get to work after dinner and leave the rest to you." "That''s right." When Mateo saw how close Mango and Terrance were, he said with a hint of jealousy, "The two of you are making me jealous. What should I do? I want a hug." Mangoughed at this. "Uncle, you''re in your thirties. Isn''t it embarrassing for a man to act like this?" "I don''t care. I want a hug." As Mateo spoke, he stretched out his hands towards Mango. Mango suddenly felt a little embarrassed. It would be fine if she was still a little girl, but now that she was all grown-up, and they didn''t differ much in age, it made her a little awkward. At this moment, Rita came running in suddenly. "Mommy is daddy''s! No one can hug mommy!" She ran straight to the space between Mango and Mateo and stretched out her little arms. Like a hen protecting its chick, she protected Mango behind her. Mango and Mateo were stunned by her sudden actions. Mateo looked at Rita''s cautious expression and asked with a smile, "I''m your mommy''s uncle. What''s wrong with giving your mommy a hug?" "Even if you''re the Emperor, you can''t! Mommy is daddy''s! Besides, my teacher said that boys and girls can''t hug each other. They will have a baby!" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Rita''s words almost caused Mango to choke on her own saliva. "Rita, don''t talk nonsense." "I''m not. Our teacher told us that." Rita insisted. Mateoughed so hard that his stomach hurt a little. Then, he stretched his arms towards Rita. Rita didn''t think twice and moved towards Mateo, and he caged her in his arms abruptly. "Well, I''m hugging you now. Uh oh! You''ll have a baby!" Rita waspletely stunned. Then, she started to bawl. "Mommy, what should I do? Uncle put a baby in my belly. I don''t want a baby. I don''t want it! Boohoo..." Mango couldn''t help but re at Mateo as he roared withughter while her daughter was bawling her eyes out. "Uncle, can''t you be a little serious? Look, you scared her!" Mango picked up Rita and said, "You''re not going to have a baby. Rita, Mommy will exin it to you later, you won''t have a baby just by hugging." "Yes, she will. Her teacher told her that and teachers don''t lie!" As Mateo said this, Rita was out of breath because she was crying too hard all because of a hug. No matter how hard Mango and Mateo tried to convince andfort her, it was useless. In the end, Wisdom couldn''t stand it anymore. He said softly, "Rita, daddy has also hugged you before. Have you ever had a baby?" Rita suddenly stopped crying when she heard this. "I don''t think so!" "So, what your teacher said is not entirely right either." Wisdom''s summary made Rita stop cryingpletely. "Really?" "Of course,e here. I''ll exin everything to you." Wisdom held Rita''s little hand and walked into the room in front of the adults. "How is he going to exin it?" Mateo was a little curious. Mango shook her head and said, "Doesn''t matter, as long as she has stopped crying. Uncle, you''re already an adult, can you stop making children cry all the time?" "Come one, I didn''t mean it." Mateo shrugged his shoulders innocently. Terrance shook his head too as he looked at the two of them and said in a serious tone, "Don''t you guys have anything better to do? If Rita gets irritated, she won''te to the Hans family anymore. By then, you''ll surely regret, Mateo." "She wouldn''t, right?" Mateo was instantly afraid. "I don''t think so." Terrance was still scaring him jokingly. Just as the two of them were chatting andughing, Mango''s phone rang. She looked at the number and her face darkened. Chapter 758 Chapter 758 The caller ID stated that it was Novalee. Novalee did not call Walter, but she called Mango instead. What did this mean? "What''s wrong?" Terrance asked hurriedly when he saw that Mango''s expression darken. "Nothing. I''m heading outside. Please watch the children for me." As she said this, Mango stuffed her phone into her pocket quickly. "Dinner''s almost ready. Where are you going?" Mateo was walking out from the kitchen with a te in his hand. Mango stole a bite from the te. It tasted not bad. "I''m going out for a bit. I have something to do. Take care of the child for me." "Wash your hands!" Mateo pped Mango''s hand off as he strongly disagreed with it. "Look at you, you''re a mother of three children. Don''t you know that you have to set a good example for them? Besides, what''s the fuss? Do you have to go out at this time? Can''t you have dinner first? Come on, I will take you there after dinner." Terrance agreed with Mateo''s suggestion. Mango was at a loss for words. Then, she said, "Come on, uncles, I''m already an adult. Can''t I have my own space? I''m just going out for a while. Leave some food for me, please. I''ll eat when Ie back." "Wait, can''t you not go out?" Mateo''s intuition told him that it didn''t seem right to let Mango go on her own. Mango waved her hand, brushing her uncle off, and said, "I''ve told you that it''s some personal matters. Don''t pry. I''m leaving now. Remember to leave me some of that." After saying that, she ran out quickly. It was only after exiting the Hans family''s front door did she stop smiling that bright smile of hers. Novalee''s call must have had something to do with Walter and Sophia. Although Mango knew that she didn''t have many connections, she still needed to help when she could. After all, Walter wasn''t just anyone to her. What''s more, Walter had risked his life many times to save her and Nathaniel. After driving out of the Hans family, Mango stopped at the side of the road and returned Novalee''s call. "What do you want?" On the other end, Novalee wasn''t pleased when she heard Mango''s demanding tone. "Ms. Shen, I see that you''re not nning to y it nice with me, aren''t you?" "Nice to you? Novalee, I must be blind back then. My instincts told me that you were a good woman, and I had even wanted to make you and Walter a couple. Not only did you break Walter''s heart, but you took his mother away too. What were you thinking? Now that you''re calling me, you must want something from me, right? But are you sure you dialed the right number? You should have called Walter instead." Mango said monotonously. Novalee bit her lower lip tightly and said furiously, "Save your good-girl act in front of me. To put it bluntly, you are just a two-timing b*tch. Walter had done so much for you, what did you ever do in return?" "Oh, so you''re defending Walter right now? But who do you think you are to criticize me like this?" "Mango, don''t be so feisty. If you want to save Walter''s mother,e to the address I have sent you alone. If I find out that you''ve brought someone else with you, I''ll die with Walter''s mother. Believe me, I''m not joking right now. Oh, and don''t let anyone know about this, especially Walter." After that, Novalee hung up the phone. The corners of Mango''s mouth raised slightly as she digested everything. What made her think that Mango would be so obedient to adhere to her requests? Did she really think that Mango was afraid? In Mango''s opinion, she felt that Novalee still had feelings for Walter and that she wouldn''t dare hurt Walter''s mother, so... Just then, Novalee sent her the address. Then, Mango sent the address to Walter and Nathaniel without a second thought. "You don''t have to rush over. I can handle it on my own. Don''t worry about me." After Mango had sent the messages to Walter and Nathaniel, she drove to the address that was given by Novalee. Novalee chose to meet at a high- ended club. ording to Mango''s knowledge of Novalee, she wouldn''t have chosen such a ce on her own, unless she was supported by someone rich and powerful. Mango thought hard about who would have a grudge against Walter''s mother. No matter how she thought about it, it could only be Thomas'' mother. "Nathan, find someone to look for Thomas'' mother, Mrs. Song. And try to get close to her." On the other end, Mango''s orders caused Nathaniel to frown slightly. "Are you really going to be okay by yourself? Don''t force yourself. I''ming to you." Nathaniel was extremely worried about Mango. Previously, she had said that she didn''t have any connections, so she turned to him for help. But now, she was meeting Novalee alone? To be honest, Mango was also helpless. She had really felt that she had no connections to help Walter, so she left everything to Nathaniel. But now, Novalee had specifically asked her to go alone. What was she supposed to do? Mango replied Nathaniel in a hurry, "You really don''t have to worry about me. I think Walter might be on his way. Novalee had told me toe here alone, then she must have came prepared. I''ve already informed Sisi and the rest. Don''t worry, I''ll be alright. Besides, you''ve taught me a few moves yourself. Don''t worry." "Make sure to stay safe. I would offend everyone if it meant that it would keep you safe." "Got it." After Mango hung up, she arranged everything for Sisi. Then, she entered the club. There was an attendant standing at the entrance of the club. When he saw Mango, he immediately walked up to her. "Mrs. Ye, this way please." Mango paused briefly. The attendant, who recognized her at first sight and also brought her into a private room, made something clear. Novalee was either a VIP or she had ties with the manager here. Mango quickly sent a text to Walter. "Find out who the owner of this club is. I think he or she should have something to do with Novalee." Meanwhile, Walter was currently rushing over to her. When he saw Mango''s WhatsApp message, he quickly investigated. Soon, Mango was led into a private room by the attendant. Inside, Novalee was sitting there leisurely. She held a ss in her hand with red wine in it and she was swirling the wine expertly. Judging from her posture, she didn''t learn this recently. Mango understood suddenly. Novalee was brought up in a wealthy family since young. She wasn''t the sincere and diligent young woman Mango had thought she was on the outside. "Where is Sophia?" Mango looked around the private room but did not see anyone else. So, she could not help but ask. Novalee moved to close the door of the room and locked it from the inside. "Sit down. Let''s chat a bit first." "I don''t have anything to say to you. Novalee, you should know that Walter cares about his mother the most. You''re pushing him further away with what you''re doing right now. I believe that you still have feelings for him, right?" "So what? Are you here to persuade me? Or do you think that there''s still a chance between us? Mango, you''re too naive. Sometimes, I really wonder how you''vee this far." Novalee smiled sarcastically. Then, she sat down and poured a ss of wine for Mango. "Have a sip. It''s a 1982''s Lafite, and it''s said to be very delicious. But it''s rather in to me." Novalee smiled faintly. She looked a lot like the kind and honest girl Mango had once knew. Mango sat across from her but didn''t touch the wine that was in front of her. She said coldly, "What tricks are you ying?" "I just want to have a nice chat with you, can''t I do that?" Novalee smiled, but her smile was extremely displeasing. However, Mango noticed that there was a trace of disappointment in her eyes. "We can chat anytime. Please bring Aunt Sophia back first." "What if I say no?" After she said this, Novalee downed the wine in her ss and swallowed. "Ahh! It''s nice to have red wine like this. People often tell me to drink it sip by sip, but I''m not used to that." After listening to Novalee''s nonsense, Mango immediately stood up to leave. "Leave if you want. If you do, I''ll order them to kill Sophia immediately. Walter and I don''t stand a chance anymore anyway, so I don''t mind a bit of hatred. Maybe him hating me forever would be the only feeling he has towards me, that''s better than nothing." Novalee said slowly, but Mango didn''t have the courage to exit the room anymore. She looked at Novalee and had wished to see that she was joking, but all she saw was madness and desperateness. Novalee had gone mad! "Novalee, calm down. You and Walter haven''te to that point yet. I don''t know what happened between you two, but I think Walter still cares about you very much. You should know that once he falls in love, he will never let go easily." "Yup. Sometimes, I''m really happy that we got to fall in love with each other, but I''m different from him. Mango, do you know that many people want to destroy the love between you and Nathaniel because it makes us jealous?" Novalee looked at Mango and said slowly, "I''ve heard about what you''d been through from Walter. To be honest, I feel sorry for you and admire you at the same time. If it were me, I might not fight for this rtionship. But you fought and stayed, and Nathaniel loves and cares for you even more than he did before. God knows that I want to grow old with Walter too. Unfortunately, I can''t." "Everything''s possible. It just depends on whether you want to or not." Novalee became a little agitated as she heard Mango''s words. "I want to, I want Walter''s love more than anyone else. I was a child that yearned for love and care. My parents died when I was still young. I lived alone with my brother, and no one knew how hard it was for me. God didn''t treat me well either. My brother was born with heart disease, and he died the second year after my parent''s death. There was a suitable heart for a transnt, but I didn''t have the money. Can you imagine how strong was a ten-year-old''s desire for money at that time? In order to save my brother, I sold myself. I sold myself! I can''t choose the path I want in my life, can''t do what I like to do, and can''t love the person I love. But why did I have to meet you? Seeing you soaked up in your sweet romance all day, you don''t even know how much I had wanted to ruin you and your rtionship. I still think that you look better staying in the hospital all day, looking after an unconscious Nathaniel." Novaleeughed as she spoke. Meanwhile, Mango was utterly disgusted. "Are you out of your mind? You aren''t happy yourself, so you don''t want to see others happy. Novalee, something''s seriously wrong with you. You should go see a psychologist. If you don''t know any, I can introduce one to you." "Shut up, Mango! You''re the one who needs a psychologist! You already have Nathaniel, so why are you still hoarding Walter? Do you know that Walter pped me just because I said something bad about you? You''re still the important one in his heart!" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Novalee''s words immediately stunned Mango. Chapter 759 Chapter 759 "What did you say?" "That''s right, just because I said something bad about you. Walter pped me right here, and it swelled almost immediately. Are you pleased to hear this? You''re already married, and have a man who is loyal to you. Even though he''s in a rtionship with me, he didn''t forget to protect you. Mango, what sorcery are you practicing? How can men be so obsessed with you?" As she said this, Novalee''s face was ugly and twisted. Mango felt that something was really wrong with Novalee. "Novalee, any of those don''t matter. Just tell me what do I have to do so that you''ll let Aunt Sophia go?" "What if I told you to die? Walter was willing to risk his life for you. What about you? Are you willing to die for his mother? I want Walter to have a look at the woman he wants to protect so badly. I want him to see for himself if you''re really worth it." Mango looked at Novalee and said in a low voice, "If I die, do you promise to let Aunt Sophia go?" Mango knew that it would be a waste of time to reason with someone who was going mad like Novalee. It would be better to ask her what she wanted directly. Perhaps Novalee had expected that Mango would hesitate, so she couldn''t help but be stunned by Mango''s answer. "You''re willing to die?" "There''s nothing to be reluctant about. Besides, my life was saved by Walter. If I could save Auntie Sophia by giving myself up, then I''m more than willing." Hearing Mango''s words, Novalee became nervous all of a sudden. "Mango, don''t try to y any tricks. I''m warning you, if you..." "How do you want me to die? Hurry up! Cut the talk. Aren''t you jealous because Walter cares about me a lot? Aren''t you angry that he is protective of me? You have longed for love since young, so you think that it''s unfair that I have a happy family and friends who care about me? It would be an understatement to say that people like you have mental issues. I think it would be a waste of my time to reason with you. What don''t you just tell me what do you want? I will do as you say. I''ve already told you, as long as you let Auntie Sophia go, I''m willing to do anything. So before I die, I must see that Auntie Sophia is well and safe. Otherwise, don''t even think about leaving this ce." Mango''s words had confused Novalee at first. However, when she finally came to her senses, she roared withughter abruptly. "Mango, is there something wrong with your brain? You''re saying that I can''t leave here unless I do as you say? I''m the one who chose this ce. Don''t tell me you hadn''t thought that I woulde prepared? You''re so naive." "I don''t think I''m the naive one here." Then, Mango unbuttoned her coat as she said this. Novalee was so shocked that she took a few steps back. "You crazy b*tch!" However, Mango smiled and said, "Not as crazy as you. I came here for Auntie Sophia. If you aren''t willing to let me see her, that''s fine too. I''ll just bring you down with me. You''re right, I have a happy family with sons and a daughter. Even if I''m gone, my husband will still take care of my children for me. Besides, what do you think he''ll do to Henry to avenge me?" "How did you know my brother''s name?" Novalee''s face suddenly paled as she heard Henry''s name. Mango shook the pendant hanging from her body and said tly, "There isn''t anything that I can''t know if I want to. I know which university your brother''s in, even the name of his lecturers. Even if you tell him to move out of his current ce, I don''t think you''ll want him to stop studying. Anyway, many people are supporting me from behind. Nathaniel would seek revenge on your brother and Walter would probably do the same too. By then, when you''re no longer here, I could only imagine how would your brother withstand the attacks of the two families on his own. Yes, you have someone supporting you from behind too, but would she still help protect your brother when you''re no longer here? When you no longer have any use to her? Do you think she''ll help take care of your brother? Think about it carefully, whether you would allow me see Aunt Sophia or not." After Novalee heard Mango''s words, she fell silent. Yes, it was impossible for the person supporting her to help protect her brother Henry. "Novalee, you''d better look closely. There is a detonator in my hand. I don''t mind blowing this ce to ashes. We''re just going to end up in newspapers. Anyway, I would be dead by that time. I don''t care what people would say about me. I could drag you down with me when I die. I''m not comining." Mango said casually as she sat on the seat opposite Novalee. Then, she picked up the ss of wine Novalee had poured for her and took a long sip. "Mmm, this is some good wine. Red wine should be tasted slowly. Who knows who would have the lastugh in the end, right?" "Mango, you win!" After weighing her options, Novalee turned to look at Mango, who had a look of triumph on her face. Novalee''s teeth chattered in fury. At this moment, Mango looked very much like Walter when he had gotten his way. As she thought about this, Novalee red at Mango as if trying to shred her to pieces with her stare. How could Mango not know Novalee''s thoughts? Nevertheless, she bet that Novalee would not be willing to part with her only family, which was also her one and only brother. As expected, Novalee huffed, "I can bring you to Sophia, but you have to be unconscious. Mango, if you drink that cup of water in front of you, I will bring you there. I don''t know if you have the guts, though." Mango smiled and looked at the cup of water that had been prepared. She took it and gulped it down without hesitation. It didn''t take long for Mango to pass out on top of the table. Seeing her limp body, Novalee was still a little worried. She poked Mango with her finger. When she saw that there was no reaction, she quickly took down the detonator that was on Mango''s body. "Ha! You think you could scare me? Such a waste of time. If I didn''t get you to pass out, how could I tie you up? I really don''t know what Walter sees in an idiot like you." Novalee kicked Mango as a way of letting out her anger. When she saw that she was still unconscious, she took out a rope and tied her up tightly. Then, she pped her hands and two men came in. They carried Mango on their shoulders and left the club through the back door. When they were outside, Mango was thrown mercilessly into a van. Novalee looked at Mango once more and spat on her in disgust. Then, she drove for a long time before finally arriving at a vige in the outskirts of the city. This was a quiet farming vige. Novalee drove the car into a courtyard, hauled Mango out of the car herself and threw her into a room. Inside, Sophia was startled when she saw Novalee bring Mango into the room. "Who the hell are you? Who have you brought? I''m telling you, my husband is powerful. Don''t you dare touch us!" When Novalee nced at Sophia briefly but did not say anything. As she saw that Sophia hadn''t touched her food, she couldn''t help but frown. "Why didn''t you eat?" "Who knows if you have poisoned the food?" Novaleeughed at Sophia words. "I think you''ve watched too many movies, haven''t you? How could I poison you? Hurry up and eat." "No." Sophia was stubborn like a child. Novalee was not angry and didn''t force her. She said with a smile, "How about I cook some eggs for you?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "No!" Sophia shook her head again, but the hunger in her eyes had betrayed her. Novalee said with a smile, "Wait here. Don''t touch this woman. She''s poisonous. Stay here, okay?" Sophia was so frightened that she took two steps back. "She''s poisonous?" "Yeah, she is a bad person." "No way! You''re the bad person." Sophia could still tell between the good and bad. Novalee didn''t care too much about what Sophia had said. She nced at Mango and saw that she was still unconscious. Only then did she get up to go to the kitchen. That drug she gave Mango was capable of making a person unconscious for a day, so Novalee wasn''t worried that Mango would wake up. She hadn''t figured out how to deal with Mango yet. She was just too jealous of Mango. She didn''t like her at all. She wanted to know if Walter would be more worried about his mother or Mango. And what would that Nathaniel, who said that he loved Mango very much, do? Novalee felt that there might be something wrong with her. Although she knew that she was being crazy, she just couldn''t control her jealousy. After Novalee walked out of the room, Sophia looked outside to make sure that she didn''t return. After confirming that Novalee was gone, she came to Mango''s side to observe her closely. "What a pretty girl." Sophia looked at her and smiled. Then, she quickly untied the rope that bounded Mango''s hands. "Hey, wake up!" She shook Mango, hoping to wake her up. Suddenly, Mango opened her eyes, causing Sophia to jump in shock. "Oh my god!" She covered her mouth abruptly and gestured Mango not to make a sound. Mango looked at Sophia and couldn''t help but smile. Novalee never would have thought that the poison she had used on Mango would be useless. Not long ago, Mango had consumed Desmond''s blood to remove the poison in her body. Desmond had told herter on that his blood was able to remove poison, which was why Mango had dared to down the drink prepared by Sophia so boldly. Mango looked at her surroundings and saw Sophia''s confused expression. She couldn''t help but smile and say, "Auntie, my name is Mango, and I am a good friend of Walter''s. Walter had asked me to bring you home." "Huh? You''re Walter''s friend?" Sophia''s mind was still rtively clear. Mango nodded quickly at this. "Yes, Walter knew that you were missing and was very anxious. He was looking for you everywhere. That woman didn''t do anything to you, did she?" "No, she said that she is Walter''s girlfriend." Sophia''s naive expression made Mango feel a little sad. "Don''t say anythingter. Don''t shout no matter what I do. I''ll take you to Walter, okay?" Sophia looked at Mango for quite some time before nodding slowly. Her eyes were filled with trust for Mango. Mango told Sophia to stay on her original spot while she pretended to be unconscious and tied up. Soon, Novalee came in with some eggs. "Auntie, I''ve cooked you some eggs. I''ve even added some sugar in it. Here, hurry up and eat." As she spoke, she walked straight towards Sophia. She hadn''t even noticed that Mango, who was lying on the bed before she left, was now sitting up. Chapter 760 Chapter 760 "Auntie, the egg is delicious. Try it." Novalee''s smile was particrly warm. Then, Mango took advantage of this to knock Novalee unconscious with a pocket knife from behind. Novalee was caught off guard. The te in her hand fell to the ground and was smashed into pieces, and the egg spilled everywhere. "How did you..." Before Novalee could finish, she tilted backward, where Mango was ready to catch her. "Will she be alright?" When Sophia saw that Novalee had fainted, she was concerned. "It''s okay, Auntie. There''s a van outside. I''ll take you out of here as Walter must be worried sick." Mango ced Novalee on the bed, but after some thought, she carried Novalee out and ced her in the back seat with Sophia. Sophia got on the car and reached out to gently tuck Novalee''s hair behind her ear, whispering, "She was actually pretty kind to me. Is she really Walter''s girlfriend?" "Sort of..." Mango couldn''t lie, so she could only answer like this. Then, she sent a photo of Sophia and her to Walter and Nathaniel. When Walter saw that Mango and Sophia were together, he was so relieved that he almost cried. He phoned Mango immediately. "Mango, is my mother there?" "Yeah, she''s here." Mango handed the phone to Sophia. "Auntie, Walter''s on the phone." Sophia quickly took the phone as soon as she heard that it was Walter. "Walter, mom is here." "Mom, where have you been? Why did you follow a stranger? You should have called me. Don''t you know that I would be worried?" Walter was crying on the other end. It was the first time Mango had heard Walter cry so sadly. Sophia quicklyforted him, "Don''t cry, Walter. I''m sorry. She had said that she''s your girlfriend. I felt like I had to take a look, so I followed her. I''ve been in the nursing home for so many years. If your dad hadn''te to see me, I might still be living in a dream right now. Walter, it must be tough for you to support me all these years. This is all my fault. I won''t be like this again in the future. I promise to stay safe and healthy. I still want to see you get married and take care of your children for you." As he heard Sophia''s words, Walter''s anxiousness was finally relieved. "Mom, Mango is my friend. You can listen to her. Please do whatever she says. Remember, everyone in this world would hurt your son but she''s the only one who won''t. She saved me from the fire all those years ago. Mom, Mango saved my life..." Walter was afraid that Sophia was still wary of Mango, so he quickly told Sophia everything. As Sophia heard that it was Mango who had saved Walter from the fire, Sophia''s heart surged with gratitude. "I got it. I''ll hang up now. See youter." Then, Sophia ended the call. When she passed the phone back to Mango, she reached out to hold her hand. "Youngdy, my son said that it was you who saved him that time?" "I happened to pass by." Mango smiled. She hadn''t really thought about it that much. At that time, she was too young. In her memory, she only remembered that there was a fire and a child was crying. She had run in and brought the child outside without a second thought. It was only a small matter, but Walter had seemed to have engraved it in his heart, and he couldn''t help but talk about it from time to time. The more Sophia looked at Mango, the more she found it pleasing to the eye. "Youngdy, are you married? I think you and Walter would make a perfect match!" Mango suddenly felt a little speechless. This might be something that all mothers in the world were concerned about. Even Sophia, who had been in a daze half her life, had popped this question as soon as she heard that Mango had saved Walter''s life. Mango smiled and said, "Auntie, I''m already married. My son and daughter are both four years old. Walter and I are just friends. He and my husband get along well too. Oh, my husband is Nathaniel, and he is from the Ye family." Sophia paused for a moment, and then said with some disappointment, "Ah, that boy from the Ye Family.¡± "Yes, Auntie. Please put on your seatbelt. We''re going now." "Alright." Although Sophia was a little disappointed, she was still unwilling to let go of Mango''s hand. "You''re a good-looking youngdy." "It''s stic surgery." Mango said without a second thought. "Why did you have to do that?" Sophia paused briefly before saying. Mango smiled and said, "It''s because I was too ugly." "Really? Well, if you hadn''t had stic surgery, maybe you would have been my daughter-inw. That boy from the Ye family wouldn''t have stood the chance." Upon hearing Sophia''s words, Mango chuckled lightly. She was thinking in her mind that Walter''s mother was warm and kind. After getting on the car, Mango started the engine and drove towards The Ye''s Mansion. However, after some time, the car stopped, and it could no longer be started up. Mango then realized that the car had ran out of oil. This caused Mango to be on the edge of a breakdown. They were in the middle of nowhere and the car had chosen to run out of oil here. What bad luck! Novalee was the one to me. Why didn''t she fill up the car to a full tank? "Youngdy, what''s wrong?" Sophia saw that the car had stopped, so she could not help but ask. Mango said with some embarrassment, "Auntie, the car had ran out of oil." "Huh? Then what should we do? Should we go back on foot?" Sophia''s suggested tugged at Mango''s heart. If they walked home, it might take them a day to reach. Right at this moment, a car suddenly appeared in front of them and was shing their headlights at them. Mango paused for a moment before responding quickly. Just as the car was about to reach Mango, Sisi quickly threw open the car door. "Madam, we''ve been following you all this time. Why did you stop here?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mango said somewhat helplessly, "We''ve got an empty tank." "Huh?" Obviously, Sisi was shocked by such a dumb mistake too. "How about this, you drive my car first, and we''ll wait for Newell toe pick us up." As she said this, Sisi handed Mango the car keys. Mango hesitated for a second before she thought about how worried Walter must be right now. She must hurry and send Sophia back as soon as possible so that he would finally be at peace. "Alright, well go first. Keep an eye on Novalee. When Newell arrives, send her over to Walter." "Okay, Madam. By the way, Mr. Ye is on his way here too." Mango paused for a moment when she heard Sisi''s words. He was still worried even though she had already told him not toe. "Okay." Mango and Sophia got into Sisi''s car. It didn''t take long for them to meet with Nathaniel. "Are you alright?" Nathaniel got out of the car hurriedly and examined Mango up and down carefully. If Sophia hadn''t been there, he might even lift Mango''s clothes up to examine further. Mango was a little embarrassed. "I''m fine, Aunt Sophia''s here..." "Who?" Nathaniel hadn''t caught on yet. Sophia looked at Nathaniel, who was all grown up, and said with a gasp, "Nathan has grown so much." It was only then did Nathaniel notice Sophia. The Sophia in Nathaniel''s mind was from the memories he had as a toddler. Now, as he was looking at the aged Sophia, he realized how much old she had gotten. "This is Walter''s mother, Aunt Sophia." Mango introduced him hurriedly. Nathaniel then understood immediately. "Hello, Aunt Sophia." Now, the both of them had subconsciously called Sophia''s real name, and not Mrs. Song. After all, there was now a new Mrs. Song in the Song family, and Sophia did not seem to care about this title anyway. "Nice to meet you. It was all thanks to Mango today. Let''s go back quickly. Walter must be worried sick." Sophia said with a bright smile. No matter how she looked at it, she still felt that Mango was suitable to be her daughter-inw. However, the ce beside her had already been Nathaniel''s. Nathaniel felt that there was something weird with the way Sophia was looking at him. However, he didn''t think too much about it. What mattered to him most was to see Mango safe and sound. "Where is Novalee?" "I knocked her out, and Sisi is keeping an eye on her now. I had already told her to hand Novalee over to Walterter." As Mango and Sophia got onto the car, Mango exined it to Nathaniel. Nathaniel said with a sigh, "You have really got the nerves, haven''t you? You just downed some random drink like that. What if it wasn''t a poison you knew about?" "It doesn''t matter. As long as it''s poison, I''m not afraid of it. I''m immune to all kinds of poison now." "Hah!" Nathaniel said mockingly, which caused Mango to burst intoughter instantly. "Mr. Ye, don''t you care about your image?" "My image has been long gone ever since knowing you. You had told me that you know what you were doing, and that you would be fine. How could you be fine like this? Mango Shen, I''m telling you, from now on, you''d better be a good girl and stay at home. You aren''t allowed to go anywhere." Sophia spoke as soon as Nathaniel finished speaking. "That won''t do. That''s illegal prisoning. Besides, I want to invite Mango over in the future." Hearing Sophia''s words, an rm went off in Nathaniel''s mind. "Aunt Sophia, the girl who kidnapped you is called Novalee. She is Walter''s girlfriend. I''m afraid you''ve mistaken." "I don''t care. I don''t want that woman to be my daughter-inw." It was a relief that Sophia hadn''t said that she wanted Mango to be her daughter-inw. At that moment, Nathaniel had really wanted to tell Sophia to get out of the car. The saying ''like mother, like son'' was indeed true after all. After going after Mango for such a long time, Walter had finally let go of Mango and had found his own love, which was Novalee. And now it was his mother''s turn? Mango looked at Nathaniel''s pained expression and couldn''t help but snicker. Nathaniel red at Mango secretly when he heard herugh at him. Soon, they reached the city. Walter had came to meet up with them. "Where''s my mom?" "Hurry and take your mother home!" Nathaniel grabbed Walter''s arm and said, "I''m warning you, Mango is very busy recently. She doesn''t have time to visit. She''s not going anywhere." "What are you saying?" Walter looked confused. Nathaniel, however, was toozy to exin and directly pushed him towards Sophia. "Mom, are you alright? Are you hurt?" "No, I''m not. Let mom have a good look at you." Sophia looked at Walter excitedly. In the past, she had been unstable and had missed out on many things. To put it bluntly, she hadn''t been properly present. Seeing her son now, who was all grown up, she felt like she had finally awoken from a dream. "I''m so sorry. I hadn''t been taking care of you in the past few years. I''m really sorry." "Mom, don''t say that. I''m happy right now. Come on, I''ll take you home!" Walter was filled with joy. For him, it was a long-waited miracle that his mother could finally be well again. "Okay, I''ll go home with you." Sophia held Walter''s hand tightly, not letting go ever again. Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Walter was so happy that Sophia had recovered that he ignored Mango and Nathaniel''s presence. He brought Sophia to the car in a hurry, while holding her hand the whole time, until Sophia suddenly stopped in her tracks. "Mango, are you free tomorrow? Come over to my home. I''ll cook something delicious for you! I want to thank you." Sophia was especially gentle to Mango. Walter suddenly recalled what Nathaniel had said just now. He finally understood what he meant now. As he looked at Nathaniel''s fierce expression, he couldn''t help but snicker and say, "Yeah, my mother''s cooking is awesome. I haven''t tasted it for a long time. Mango, you shoulde." "I..." "Mango isn''t free. We have something to do tomorrow. I''m sorry. Maybe next time." Nathaniel said quickly before Mango could open her mouth. Mango paused for a moment before smiling, "That''s right, Auntie. I really do have something to do tomorrow. I''lle some other day." "Well, alright, then. I''ll cook for you next time. You can''t refuse again, alright?" Sophia smiled as she pulled Walter towards the car. Nathaniel heaved a sigh of relief when they finally left. "He''s exactly like his mother! Walter had just stopped bothering you, and now it''s his mother''s turn? Mango, you should stay away from them in the future. I''m afraid that I would lose my wife if I''m not careful." Nathaniel''s words caused Mango to burst intoughter. "Do you really have to be this dramatic? Aunt Sophia just wants to thank me." "I don''t think so! Come on, let''s go home. Weren''t you at the Hans family''s house? Why did you come out?" Nathaniel''s anger rose as he spoke. Mango exined hurriedly, "There was nothing I could do. Novalee came looking for me. What was I supposed to do? I can''t possibly be a coward and refuse to meet her, right?" "Even if you''re a coward, no one would me you." "Nathan, we are the one that owe Walter." Mango''s words instantly shut Nathaniel''s mouth. If it weren''t because they owed Walter, he wouldn''t have treated him so nicely all this time. Not to mention that he would never allow Mango to be in such danger too. Mango knew that Nathaniel had let go of the grudge against Walter. She took Nathaniel''s arm with a smile and said, "I want to tell you something." "I can''t take any more surprises." "No, no. It isn''t another surprise." Mango said with a smile, "I signed up for the world car designpetition. The preliminary round is a monthter." "When did you have the time to do that?" Nathaniel was a little surprised. To him, things like today''s events could really affect his mood easily. If possible, he hoped that Mango could avoid and stay far away from them. It would be best if she didn''t get involved in them for the rest of her life. Now, when he heard that Mango had participated in a designpetition, Nathaniel''s heart felt much more at ease. Mango smiled and said, "This afternoon, my uncle reminded me about it, and I wanted to win a prize too. Otherwise, how could I face the children? Their daddy is so capable, and I''m the one who''s lying around all day." "I don''t mind you lying around." "I know, but I just don''t want to rely on you that much. I want to live my life." Mango was so confident that Nathaniel couldn''t help but be attracted by her. Nathaniel realized that once the topic of design was brought up, Mango would perk up instantly like a star. Maybe he really shouldn''t be so selfish to keep Mango all to himself. He should give her the chance to showcase her capabilities to the world. She deserved to be in the limelight and to receive praise and apuse from others. It was time for her to shine on her own. "That sounds good, so you''ll be concentrating on your work this month?" "I guess so. I still have to work on the design. I don''t want to be eliminated in the preliminary round. You''ll support me, right? Since I can''t help out with the affairs of the Ye Family now. It''s better for me to focus on my work than to worry about you. You won''t me me, will you?" As he heard Mango''s words, Nathaniel brushed her nose lovingly. "What are you talking about? Of course I would support you. The matters in the Ye Family wouldn''t be settled that easily. I might get very busy during this period and might not have time to apany you. I was worried that you would be bored too. Now that you have something to keep you busy, I can focus on the Ye Family''s matters too. If you have anything that you''re not sure of or can''t figure out, you coulde to me any time. I would be happy to help." Nathaniel''s words made Mango very happy. "Alright, but when the timees, Mr. Ye better not be busy." "No, I won''t." They talked for a bit, when Mango suddenly remembered if Nathaniel had had his dinner yet. "Have you eaten yet?" "Nope. You?" "No, let''s go eat something together." It was Mango who suggested this, as she hadpletely forgotten that she had asked Mateo to leave some food for her. "Okay, where do you want to go?" Right now, even if Mango had asked him to bring her the moon, Nathaniel would probably agree. "Anywhere is fine. With you, the food would be tasty no matter what." "It seems like someone is trying to tter me." N?velDrama.Org content. Nathaniel said proudly. "Yeah, right... I''m trying to tter you. It''s my treat, alright?" Mango did not deny. Soon, they arrived at a diner and went in hand in hand. The diner was packed with locals. There was no live music, nor was there a quiet dining environment. However, Mango and Nathaniel were as happy as ever. The two of them found a seat by the window and sat down. Soon, the waiter came over and handed them a menu. "Good evening sir, madam. May I take your order?" "Okay, we''ll have a look first and call for youter." Mango said with a smile, and then handed the menu to Nathaniel. "You order. It''s my treat tonight." Nathaniel nced at Mango and said with a smile, "You sure?" "Of course I am. What are you afraid of? Order anything you want." Mango, who had a proud look on her face, had expected Nathaniel to order a table full of dishes. She hadn''t expected Nathaniel to only order a te of spaghetti. "That''s it?" "Yes, that''s it." Nathaniel handed the menu back to Mango. "It''s your turn." Mango looked at Nathaniel and asked in confusion, "Why did you only order a spaghetti?" "I''m worried that you can''t afford to pay the bill." "Hey! Of course I can afford to pay. Order something else." Mango was about to order other dishes, but Nathaniel stopped her. "As you said, it doesn''t matter what I eat, as long as I''m with you. A te of spaghetti is enough. I''ll take you out for a walk after we finish eating, and then I''ll send you back to the Hans family''s house. I have to return to thepanyter." "It''s alreadyte, do you have to? Can''t you go tomorrow? You have to be careful, you know. You have a weak stomach." Mango''s heart ached to see him like this. Nathaniel held her hand and said, "I know. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of myself. After having you and the children in my life, I''ve always told myself that I have to take good care of myself. Otherwise, how would I be able to protect you and the kids? Don''t worry. Thomas and I have something to talk about, so it''s more convenient for us to meet at thepany." "Okay." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango was put at ease. Then, she ordered a spaghetti too and ate happily with Nathaniel. The meal had only cost 20 dors, but the two of them had enjoyed every second of it. After they finished their meal, Nathaniel parked his car at the side of the road and took Mango for a stroll, hand in hand. In the distance, someone was ying a guitar and singing under a bridge, and it lightened the mood instantly. Mango smiled and said, "Do you still remember? Back when we were in school, you used to sing very well too." "Is that so? Since when have you ever heard me sing? I don''t sing that often." Nathaniel was a little confused. Mango''s smile was sweet and a little shy. "When we were freshmen, you sang. It was the first and only time I''ve heard you sing." Mango''s reminder made Nathaniel narrow his eyes slightly. Then, as if he had thought of something, he smiled and said, "So you''ve already started to notice me since then, haven''t you?" "Yes, I was swayed by your romantic voice." Mango recalled, with a nostalgic expression on her face. Nathaniel looked at her, then pulled her to the foot of the bridge. He gave the singer a few dors and whispered, "Dude, can you borrow me your guitar? I want sing a song for my wife." "Sure." The boy agreed without hesitating and handed the guitar to Nathaniel. Then, he tuned the guitar professionally, looked at Mango and said gently, "Baby, the most romantic thing in life is to grow old with you. This song is for you." Mango heart swelled with joy instantly. Her eyes were filled with Nathaniel and him only. Under the dim light, Nathaniel started to y the guitar. His maic voice seemed to be pulling Mango into a world with only the two of them in it. They had their eyes on each other only, and everything around them seemed to have stopped in time. By the time Nathaniel had sung his final note, Mango was still immersed in it deeply. "Honey, that was so cool!" Mango couldn''t help but praise him. As he heard this, the corners of Nathaniel''s mouth turned up instantly. "You look beautiful too." Nathaniel returned the guitar to the boy and continued to walk while holding Mango''s hand tightly. "At that time, did you think about how nice it would be if you could take a walk while holding hands with that man?" "Yup!" Mango nodded her head immediately. At this moment, Nathaniel fell in love with Mango all over again. Her eyes were filled with every inch of him, as if he was her whole world. "Mango, I love you." Hearing Nathaniel sudden confession, Mango was stunned briefly. Then, she blushed profusely. She could hear whistles and cheers from the people around them. It was only then that Mango had realized that the two of them were surrounded by people in a bustling street. She suddenly grabbed Nathaniel''s hand and ran. "Let''s go. It''s so embarrassing. We''re an old couple!" Mango ran as she spoke, but Nathaniel could see that she had a smile on her face. Nathaniel didn''t say anything even though he knew that she had enjoyed it despite herint. He followed Mango with a smile on his face. Then, they came across an artist that was painting on the side of the road. Mango stopped to have a look. Nathaniel quickly asked, "Do you want a portrait? I have all the time in the world to apany you." Mango found it hard to digest Nathaniel''s sudden attacks of confessions. "Have you forgotten that I''m a designer? We don''t have to trouble her to draw a portrait for me. I can do it myself. I was thinking, when will I get the chance to draw a portrait of you? Will you be my model?" Mango wasn''t too sure how he would react. Modeling was something difficult and time- consuming, and Nathaniel was so busy all the time. Besides, he was not a particrly patient person. Would he agree? Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Looking at Mango''s starry eyes, Nathaniel smiled and brushed her nose. "Why not? My wife wants to draw a portrait of me. I would always make time for you." "Did you put honey on your mouth today? I can''t stand the cheesiness anymore." Mango shook her head as she said this, then quickly turned around and left. Nathaniel grabbed her hand and said, "Who else do you want to stand if you can''t stand me?" "I don''t know. Maybe someone who isn''t that smart." "You wouldn''t!" "Who said I wouldn''t?" After saying that, Mango turned and ran away quickly. "Don''t run away like a coward!" Nathaniel ran after her too. Mangoughed as she ran, "I''m not a guy. I can be a coward." "Aren''t you going to stop?!" "I''ll stop if you catch me!" Mango and Nathaniel were running on the bustling street like two children. Theirughter echoed in the air. It was pure, sincere, and touched the hearts of anyone who heard it. The two didn''t care what other people thought about them at all. They were happy and carefree, where they let go of themselvespletely. They didn''t stop until Mango was tired and copsed onto the ground next to a flower bed, but Nathaniel picked her up from the ground. "What? I''m exhausted." Mango pouted like a child. Nathaniel didn''t reply her, but he took off his coat andid it on the stone surrounding the flower bed. "Sit here. We''re sweating now. You''ll catch a cold like this." Mango looked at the coat and said with a grin, "That coat''s worth thousands of dors, you know." "Look at you, acting like you care a lot about money. Your health is worth more than thousands of dors. Besides, the money I''d earned is entirely yours and the children''s. Not to mention, didn''t you tell Bosco that time? You''d said that our family''s so poor that money''s all who have left now. This thousand-dor coat is nothing. From now on, my wife will drink two cups of coffee everyday, one for drinking and one to pour it down the drain." Mango looked at Nathaniel in disbelief. She giggled and asked, "Why do I have to waste the other cup?" "Because that''ll show our status! Our family can afford to waste." "Nathaniel, you''re going crazy." Mango poked Nathaniel''s head yfully. Nathaniel sat down beside her, not offended by her remark. "Going crazy for such a beautiful woman like you." "Stop. Stop it. This doesn''t suit you. Mr. Ye, please remain cold and icy, thank you." Mangoughed so hard that her stomach ached. "I''m d to be the reason you''reughing. Ms. Shen, I have some bad news." Nathaniel expression was serious suddenly. "Tell me, I can bear it." As she said this, Mango leaned against Nathaniel''s shoulder and yawned. She wasn''t the sporty type, so she was tired after all that action. Nathaniel propped her up into afortable position and said, "Our car is at least five kilometers away from us right now. What should we do? Shall we walk back?" "Are you serious?" Mango felt deted as there wasn''t any strength left in her. "I''m so tired! I don''t want to walk." "Then, shall I carry you on my back?" Mango''s eyes lit up immediately at Nathaniel''s suggestion. "Are you sure? I''ve gained some weight recently." "I could still carry you even if you turn into a pig." "Nathaniel, you''re the pig!" Mango didn''t like being called a pig at all. However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "Yes, yes. I''m the pig. And I like carrying my wife." Why did Mango feel that Nathaniel was being sarcastic? "Hmph! Squat down! I want to get on your back." She patted Nathaniel lightly. Nathaniel was cooperative and squatted immediately. Looking at Nathaniel''s broad back and shoulders, Mango suddenly felt secured and safe. "Come on! What are you waiting for?" "I''m figuring it out." Of course, Mango would not admit that she was actually fascinated by Nathaniel''s back. Then, Nathaniel carried Mango on his back and walked towards the car slowly. Mangoid on his shoulder and couldn''t help but be mesmerized by Nathaniel''s scent. "Nathan, I''m sleepy." "Take a nap. I''ll wake you up when we get home." Nathaniel said lovingly and gently. Mango didn''tin further, and fell asleep on Nathaniel''s shoulder not long after that. As he heard Mango''s steady breaths, the corner of Nathaniel''s lips curled up involuntarily. In that moment, he truly hoped that there would never be an end to this path. He wanted to carry Mango like this until the end of time, and to the ends of the earth. When Nathaniel brought Mango back to the Hans family''s house, Mateo and Terrance weren''t asleep yet. When they saw Mango sleeping soundly on Nathaniel''s back, they couldn''t help but say, "So this youngdy went out to have fun with you? We were wondering what she had gone out for. She was being so mysterious and didn''t even bother to tell us. We were worried that something might happen to her if she went out alone. Look what time is it. She''s only back now! She''s bing more reckless." Nathaniel smiled in reply, then carried Mango back to her room. Mateo leaned against the door and watched Nathaniel take off Mango''s shoes carefully. Then, he watched Nathaniel cover the nket over her and walk out of the room quietly before opening his mouth. "You should spend the night here. It''ste." "No, it''s okay. I have to return to thepany. Thomas is waiting for me." Nathaniel said goodbye to Mateo and Terrance and then left for thepany. On the other hand, Mango was sleeping soundly. It was already morning when she finally woke up. She looked at the familiar room groggily and was stunned. Wasn''t she having fun with Nathanielst night? When did shee back? How did she get in bed? She couldn''t remember at all. Then, Mango went downstairs after brushing her teeth and washing her face. When she saw Mateo, who was making breakfast, she greeted him cheerfully. "Good morning, uncle!" "Good morning. I thought you havepletely forgotten toe home? You asked me to leave you some dinner, but then you were carried home by Nathaniel, sleeping like a pig." Mateo''s teasing made Mango feel a little embarrassed. "I forgot. I had dinner outside with Nathan yesterday." "You could''ve given us a call. How old are you? You''re still acting like a child." Although Mateo was nagging at her, it had warmed Mango''s heart. She stuck her tongue out at Mateo and then left the kitchen to check on the children. At this moment, Terrance pushed his wheelchair into the kitchen. "You nag too much. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll nag Mango away?" "How is that possible? You have no clue. Yesterday, when I saw Nathaniel carrying her on his back, I suddenly thought that if our brother was still alive, perhaps he would give her piggybacks all the time. However, she had never even met her father before, let alone being piggybacked by him." Terrance sighed at Mateo''s words. "There are some regrets in life that can''t be made up. I just hope that she will always be safe and healthy. We''re willing to do whatever it takes to make her happy." "Yes. She''s the only child of our brother, so we can''t let anything happen to her. Fortunately, she was with Nathanst night. There are so many things that are happening in Ocean City these days, I''m worried that she''ll put herself in danger because of Walter." Terrance paused briefly at Mateo''s words. He had wanted to say something, but didn''t. After Mango had checked on the kids, she returned to the dining room and saw that Mateo had already finished preparing breakfast. To be honest, Mateo''s cooking was great. Rita and Mateo wereughing as they joked around on the dining table. Meanwhile, Wisdom quietly ate his pancakes, and he would spoon some of his scrambled eggs to Mango''s te from time to time. "Thank you, Wisdom." Mango was very happy. Rita was quick to follow in Wisdom''s footsteps, as she gave Mango a big piece of bacon. "Mommy, where did you go yesterday? Here, have some bacon. It''ll give you energy!" "Thank you, Rita, but mommy doesn''t want it. Rita can have it." "You can have it. I still have some. Uncle makes the best bacon. They''re delicious." As long as there was food, Rita would be obedient. Everyone burst intoughter as she said this. As the days went by, Mango had started to settle down in the Hans family. Meanwhile, Zion had also settled down and had gave Mango a call. He had said that he would be back in a few days, and had asked Mango not to worry about him. Rita and Wisdom have also returned to school under the arrangement of the Hans family. As everything was going smoothly, Mango started on her work. During the day, she locked herself up in her room to read, and to construct her design ideas. In the evening, she would work on her designs after calling Nathaniel. Sometimes, when she burned the midnight oil, Mateo woulde and force her to rest. In a blink of an eye, half a month passed. Nathaniel focused on removing unwanted personnel in the Ye family. During this, everyone in the company had be jittery and nervous. Many people who had worked in the Ye family for many years left the HY Group inexplicably and with out a proper reason. They had left just like that. The employees who had left the Ye family left Ocean City the next day, quietly and without leaving a trace. During the past few weeks, Mango had constructed the first blueprint for her design, but there were still ces that needed to be perfected. Not only that, Sophia had invited Mango over more than once over these few weeks, but Mango had turned her down politely each time. Mango had thought that the days would continue to go by this way, but Walter''s call one day broke the silence. "What''s wrong?" When Mango saw that it was Walter who was calling, she was a little puzzled. Walter said in a low voice, "Novalee ran away." Mango paused for a moment. In the past few weeks, she hadn''t even once asked about Novalee. When Novalee was handed over to Walter, Mango didn''t have any right to intervene with how Walter had wanted to punish Novalee or how he would treat her. Not to mention that Sophia had never mentioned about Novalee when she invited Mango over to her house. Over time, Mango hadpletely forgotten about this person. Now that Walter had suddenly mentioned Novalee, Mango was unable to digest it immediately. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "What do you mean by she ran away?" "She ran away. Escaped. Mango, I think I''m destined to be single for the rest of my life." Walter let out a bitterugh, and it made Mango''s heart ache. "Maybe she just isn''t the right one for you. Don''t think about it too much. Since the knot between you and Novalee can''t be solved, you should just let her go. It''s yours, if it''s yours. If it isn''t, you can''t force it." "Maybe. Go back to work. I had just wanted to whine a bit. Oh,and, Novalee is narrow- minded and she may have misunderstood you. I''m worried that she would harm you since she had ran away. Be careful." Upon hearing Walter''s words, Mango quickly replied, "Okay. Don''t worry, I''m at the Hans family''s. I''ll be fine." Just as she finished her sentence, there was a loud ''bang'' that came from outside the window. It was as if something had fallen. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 "Who''s there?" Mango became alert as she shouted. But, there wasn''t any sounding from outside anymore. "Could it be my own illusion?" Mango stood up and walked over carefully. This was the Hans family household, after all. Therefore Novalee wouldn''t dare to do anything, right? Mango walked over to the window and opened it very carefully. It turned out no one was there. Could it be that she''d misheard? Mango couldn''t help but think of it that way. Maybe it was because of Walter''s call that made her a little nervous. Mango let out a sigh of relief and closed the window. However, she was shocked when she turned around. A box was lying on the floor, and she couldn''t wrap her head around how it got there. Who was it? Who had such good skills? How could theye and go freely in the Hans family home? A frown creased Mango''s forehead as she carefully walked towards the box. She kicked it lightly. Seeing as no sound came from it, she picked up the box and brought it close to her ear. It was not that she was careful. She was just scared that a bomb could''ve been thrown inside her room. There was still no sounding from the box. Mango was cautious yet curious. Who could''ve thrown this in? What was inside the box? Mango slowly moved closer to the box. After making sure that it would not suddenly explode, she opened the box with a pocket knife. Inside the box was a Barbie doll, but it had been cut open many times with a knife, which looked a little scary. Mango felt that the Barbie doll looked a little familiar. A shiver ran down her spine and she quickly ran out from her room. "Uncle, where is Rita?" Mateo was stunned by Mango''s question. However, he regained hisposure quickly and said, "Rita has gone out to y with the butler. Is there something wrong?" "It''s alreadyte at night. Why aren''t they back yet?" Mango''s heart was once again filled with anxiety. Mateo looked at the time. Indeed, it was already past seven o''clock. "I''ll give them a call. I was busy with work that I lost track of time." Mateo quickly called the butler, but he couldn''t get through to him. Mango''s heart gradually sank. She thought she wouldn''t have to worry about her children''s safety now that she was with the Hans family. However, it seemed like she was mistaken. Mango quickly returned to her room and picked up her phone. She saw an address on it, but the information about the sender had been purposely hidden. At this point, Mango couldn''t care less about whether it was a trap or not. She ran out of the room quickly, but was stopped by Mateo. "Did something happen? I''ll go with you." "There''s no need. I''ve texted Nathan and he''ll be here soon. Uncle, you better check if the butler''s in any trouble recently and who he''s been in contact with. Hearing Mango''s words, he still nodded his head even though Mateo felt a little guilty. "Okay, I''ll go and investigate right now. You and Nathan, be careful. Call me at any time if you need anything." Mateo would never have thought that something like this would happen in his own home. Mango nodded and walked out quickly. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had arrived. "What''s wrong with Rita?" "Well talk on the way." Mango quickly got into the car and gave Nathaniel the location. Nathaniel slightly frowned. "What''s wrong?" Mango couldn''t help but ask when she saw that he wasn''t driving. She was very anxious. Nathaniel whispered, "This is an abandoned garbage dump. Why are you going there?" Mango had no choice but to tell Nathaniel about what happened just now. After hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel quickly drove the car to the garbage dump expeditiously. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When they arrived, there was a garbage truck dumping its contents. A heavy stench permeated the air, but Mango didn''t have the time to smell it. She quickly got out of the car, hoping to see Rita here. However, it was allyers andyers of garbage, and nothing could be seen at all. Nathaniel got out of the car and muttered, "It will be difficult to find her if they did dump her here." "Why?" Mango looked at Nathaniel in confusion. Nathaniel hesitated for a moment and said, "Because the garbage is crushed before they''re dumped here. So even if it was a human being, they would probably be squashed as well before getting here." Mango was stunned for a moment and almost lost her bnce. "Rita wouldn''t be inside, right?" "Help! Help me!" Mango heard a weak cry for help as she was debating whether Rita was inside or not. "Rita!" Rita was the only thing that was on Mango''s mind. She quickly followed the voice and began searching for her. There was so much garbage in the garbage dump alone, not to mention the several cartons of garbage on the shore as well. Mango didn''t dare imagine Rita in danger. She subconsciously searched through a pile of trash that wasn''t crushed yet hoping to find Rita in it. "Save me! Mango, save me!" That cry of help was weak, but Mango could make it out clearly that they were indeed calling her name. Mango was taken aback by that voice. She couldn''t shake off the familiarity of it. Nathaniel, on the other hand, was a little worried and pulled Mango behind him. "Don''t move. Leave it to me." "But I''m worried that it''s Rita.¡± "Your daughter would never address you by name, Mango. Calm down." Nathaniel''s words made Mango calm down a little. "Yes, you''re right. It can''t be Rita, but who could it be?" "No matter who it is, don''t move. Let me do it." Nathaniel pulled Mango to the side defensively and began searching through the trash piece by piece. If it had not been for his daughter and wife, he would not havee to such a ce to look for a voice through piles of trash. Mango was indeed anxious, but she didn''t get too close to him. The cry for help was getting fainter, till it could not be heard anymore. To say Mango was uneasy was an understatement at this point. Nathaniel searched slowly, and he finally stopped next to a trash can. Then, he kicked it over and a sack rolled out of it. Mango ran over quickly. "Who could it be?" "I don''t know." Nathaniel pulled an eager Mango behind him, then went on to open the sack. Mango stood frozen. Never in a million years would she think that the person in the sack inside a trash can would be Novalee. "Novalee? What are you doing here?" Mango immediately became dispirited. If she had known it was Novalee, she wouldn''t bothering here, and worse, she even brought Nathaniel to such a ce. At that moment, Mateo called. "Mango, Rita and the butler are back home now. They were stuck inside the elevator and were just rescued." Mango''s heart eased immediately. "I see. Welle back in a bit." After Mango hung up the phone, Nathaniel had already pulled Novalee out. Mango wasn''t surprised before she saw Novalee''s current state. But she waspletely stunned after seeing Novalee in bad shape. "How did you end up like this?" The bones in her body looked like they were crushed, blood was covering her body and she looked terribly pale. Her voice was so weak that it seemed like she would be out of breath at any moment. Novalee said with a wry smile, "Are you relieved to see me like this?" "What nonsense are you talking about? If you don''t want to die, just shut up." Mango yelled in anger before ncing at Nathaniel. To be honest, she didn''t know what to do in situations like this. Nathaniel looked at Mango before he nced at Novalee and said, "Call the police, and an ambnce as well." "Don''t call the police! Please, I beg you, don''t do it!" Novalee suddenly begged. Mango furrowed her brows. "How could you stop us from calling the police when you look like this? Is it because you want us to take responsibility for the state you''re in? It''s already kind of us to save you, but if you still want to keep framing me, then I am sorry. I am not a fool. I don''t want to hear how you ended up like this, as it has nothing to do with me. There are only two options for you here. Either you die here, or we call the police and an ambnce for you. It''s your choice." Mango was not the same person as she used to be. Therefore, she wouldn''t let her sympathy get the best of her. She knew what Novalee did to her, so now wasn''t the time for her to act all kindly. Besides, she couldn''t do it either. Novalee looked at Mango and painfully said, "I''m begging you, okay? Can you take me to the hospital? I promise that I won''t me any of this on you." "No, either I call the police and let them deal with this matter, or you stay here alone." "Ms. Shen, even if you don''t care about my feelings, can you please do it for Walter?" "Can you just shut up? Mentioning Walter now is only an insult to him. You make me sick, Novalee." Mango turned around angrily and took out her phone to call the police. Novalee shouted behind her in distress, "If you call the police, I''ll tell them that you did all of this to me!" Nathaniel furiously sped his hand on her chin and said coldly, "Do you believe that I can make you shut up before the police arrive?" It was the first time that Novalee had seen Nathaniel look this cruel. She couldn''t help but shiver. Mango shook her head and said, "You''re threatening me now? Novalee, I must say that there is nothing that can help you at this point. I don''t care what your difficulties are, and I don''t even want to know why you''ve be like this. I just hope that there will be no more ties between us in the future." Mango and Nathaniel were about to leave after that. Novalee cried out, "Mango, I know it''s all my fault. I broke your trust and I don''t deserve Walter''s love. But no matter what, I''ve paid the price now. If I die, I beg you to fulfill your promise and let my brother work in HY Group. Let him have a proper job from now on, please?" Mango was dumbfounded. Henry and Novalee were indeed different, but she really didn''t dare to say yes now. Seeing that Mango was hesitating, Novalee quickly said, "Henry doesn''t know what I''m doing, or what a mess my life is right now. I am willing to trade my own life for my brother''s well-being. I beg you to forgive the mistakes I made, and please give him a chance. As long as he''s in the HY Group, they wouldn''t dare to do anything towards him. Please, I beg you." Her bones were broken, so she could only hit the ground with her head as a way of pleading Mango to agree. Truth be told, Mango wasn''t a heartless person to begin with. Seeing her like this, she couldn''t help but feel a little soft-hearted. Just as Mango was about to say something, Nathaniel suddenly made a move. Chapter 764 Chapter 764 "Nathan!" Mango thought that Nathaniel was going to hit Novalee, so she couldn''t help but cry out. However, when Nathaniel made his move, he caught hold of a dagger. She was a little surprised. Was someone going to kill Novalee? Mango''s brows furrowed at once as she quickly shielded Novalee behind her. There was a slight change in Novalee''s eyes. At this moment, a figure quickly ran out. Because he was moving fast, Mango and Nathaniel couldn''t see who the other person was. Nathaniel was going to chase after him, but he was stopped by Mango. "Don''t chase after him. The police areing. Leave it to the them. I''ve already called them." When Mango''s words came out, Novalee turned dull. However, this time, she did not stop Mango from calling the police. Mango sighed as she looked at Novalee''s current state. There was nothing she could say to her. Making other people miserable was something she couldn''t do. Nathaniel was afraid that someone woulde out and harm Mango, so he didn''t chase after them. He looked at Novalee and then at Mango before asking in a low voice, "Are you alright?" Mango shook her head. The police arrived soon. When Novalee was carried into the ambnce, Nathaniel was giving his testimony. Mango hesitated for while, before picking up her phone and called Walter to tell him the truth. Walter quickly came over. But Novalee had been sent away. Walter looked around him and the blood on the ground with a sullen expression on his face. "Do you know who did it?" Mango shook her head. "She refused to tell me and I didn''t investigate it. It''s up to you to deal with it, but you have to make sure you''re safe." "Alright." Walter nodded. After Nathaniel and Mango gave their testimony, they drove directly to the hospital as they were worried about Walter. Walter was sitting at the door of the emergency room. No one knew what he was thinking. When he saw Mango and Nathanieling, he said in a low voice, "Go home. This matter has caused enough trouble for you. I will apologize to youter." "What are you talking about? We are worried about you. Walter, no matter what happened, don''t do anything stupid. You have to remember that your aunt is still waiting for you to go back."N?velDrama.Org content. Mango knew what kind of temper Walter had. Although she did not like Novalee very much, she had feelings for Walter. However, Walter was a sentimental person. Now that Novalee had be like this, even if the doctors managed to save her, she would probably be paralyzed in bed for the rest of her life. Mango didn''t know what to say about this situation. Right now, what she feared the most was that Walter would go all out to find whoever was behind this to risk his life on the spur of the moment. That was what she worried most about. Seeing that Walter was not in a good mood, Nathaniel stepped forward and handed a cigarette to him and said, "It''s not that simple. I think we still need to do some research. I originally thought that this is your own business and you can handle it yourself, but now that they''ve has cause troubles to Mango, I can''t leave it alone. Walter, I''m giving you a heads up right now. If I find something and did anything, don''t..." "I''ll do it. I''ve already made some progress. When Bosco and Novalee''s parents carried out their missions together, they seemed to have met a person alone. Bosco refused to tell me who the person is, but I''m sure I''ll find out." Walter interrupted Nathaniel''s words with a hint of anger in his eyes. Nathaniel was slightly stunned and then nodded. "Okay, you can check it out, but someone threw a package into the Hans house. I have to find out who did it." "Alright! You go back. Novalee''s matter shouldn''t have caused you troubles like this. Therefore I''m sorry." "What are you talking about? You are my brother, so don''t say such things." Nathaniel punched Walter yfully and then looked at Mango. Mango knew that it was pointless to say anything now. She said in a low voice, "Walter, well leave now. If anything happened, call us. The police mighte over to take some testimony. If Novalee doesn''t speak up, you''d better persuade her. After all, she still has a younger brother." "Alright." Walter seemed to have aged a lot overnight. Mango''s heart was heavy, but she knew that no words were enough tofort Walter. They left the hospital. After getting on the car, Mango was still sighing. Nathaniel handed her the ss of hot milk he had just bought. "Drink a little to warm your stomach." "When did you buy it? I didn''t see it." Mango took the milk that was piping hot and it made her feel better more or less. Nathaniel turned on the heating system and said concernedly, "Do you know howte it is for you to go out right now? Thank God you called me. If you were alone, I don''t know what would happen. And also, what''s the deal with Novalee? Why is she following you around? Out of all the women in the world, Walter had to fall in love with her. If it weren''t for Walter, I would have killed her long ago." "I know, but I''m at fault in this matter too. I was the one who brought them together. Walter and Novalee do have feelings for each other, but sadly Novalee isn''t good for Walter. You don''t even know how guilty I am. Maybe it''s my fault why bad things happen all the time." Mango had felt guilty for a long time. "Don''t talk nonsense. You are only giving them a chance. Novalee''s quality isn''t that good to begin with. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t take all the responsibilities." Nathaniel knew that Mango was feeling bad, so he couldn''t help butfort her. Mango nodded and asked, "Have you finished dealing with Ye Family''s matter?" "Almost. I still need a few more days. You''d have to stay a little longer." "It doesn''t matter. The children and I are doing fine at the Hans family, but why hasn''t Zione back yet?" Mango truly missed her son. Nathaniel patted the back of her hand and said, "Zion is on training right now, so it may take some time for him toe home. Don''t worry about him. I''m more worried about you. Who coulde and go freely at the Hans family and throw things into your room?" "One of the Hans family." Mango''s words caused Nathaniel''s brows to furrow once again. "I think it''s better for you toe back." "If they have their eyes on me, even if I move somewhere far away, it will be useless. Don''t worry. With my uncles here, I have nothing to worry about. What we need to do right now is find out who would do such things to me in the Hans family. It''s very obvious that they wanted to lead us, or shall I say lead me to save Novalee. This is why I think this person has a past with her. It''s better to check the people around her." Mango''s words reminded Nathaniel. "I''ll ask Thomas to investigate." "It''s better for me to check it out myself." Mango''s words made Nathaniel paused for a moment. "Do you suspect Thomas?" "No, I just want to investigate it by myself." Mango smiled faintly, but Nathaniel could see something from her smile. "Thomas is my man. He can''t." "I didn''t say it was him. You are thinking too much." Mango was still smiling, but she was a little reluctant. The atmosphere in the car was a little awkward for a while. At that moment, Mango''s phone rang. Mango looked at the call on her phone. It was from Sophia. "Who is it?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but ask when he saw the hesitation on Mango''s face. "Aunt Liu." After Mango finished, she asked in a low voice, "If she asks me if I know where Walter is, what should I say?" "Say that Walter had a drink at our house. He drank too much, so he''s crashing at our ce." Nathaniel knew that Mango didn''t want Sophia to worry about him, which was why he said this. Mango naturally knew Nathaniel''s meaning as well. She smiled and said, "How could you possibly teach your wife to lie?" "Then tell the truth?" "Forget it, let''s just do as you say." She smiled and clicked the answer button. "Aunt Liu, what''s up?" "Mango, is Walter with you?" Sophia''s voice was a little breathless. Mango nced at Nathaniel and hurriedly said, "I''m here, but he and Nathan are a little drunk. He''ll stay at our house tonight, so you don''t have to wait for him." "No, I have something to discuss with him. Can you let hime back?" Sophia seemed to be very anxious. Mango looked at Nathaniel and didn''t know how to answer. Nathaniel quickly took the phone. "Auntie, I''m Nathan. Walter was a little drunk and fell asleep. If you have anything to say, you can tell me. I''ll go and have a look." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Sophia sighed and said, "It''s not a big deal. I just heard a voice inside my house and nned to go down to have a look. As a result, I fell and couldn''t get up. The servant''s grandchild had a fever today, so she wasn''t here. I want to ask Walter to take me to the hospital as I may have a fracture." Nathaniel''s face turned nervous. "Auntie, don''t move. Mango and I will be there right away." "Okay, but if you could wake Walter up, you better do so, that way that I wouldn''t have to bother you." Sophia said. Nathaniel immediately said, "Even if he wakes up, he can''t drive. Let us go there. Wait for a while, well be there soon." After that, Nathaniel directly hung up the phone and started the car. "What happened?" "Aunt Liu fell down at home." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango said depressingly, "What''s going on? Bad things are happening one after another." "Let''s go and have a look. Walter must wait for Novalee to know what''s the result. Don''t tell him now, in case he worries. Let''s go and see her first and take her to the hospital." "That''s the only thing we can do." Mango nodded her head. Nathaniel looked at her and said, "If you are tired, you can rest for a while, or I can go alone and send you back to the Hans family first?" "There''s no need. Let''s go and have a look together." They soon reached an agreement and then went to Walter''s ce. When Mango arrived, Sophia was about to get up herself, but she couldn''t. Instead, she fell even harder. "Auntie, don''t move. I''ll help you." As she spoke, Mango ran towards Sophia. But before she could even reach her side, she suddenly felt her foot slip. It was as if she had stepped on something, and her body fell backward. Chapter 765 Chapter 765 "Oh! Oh! Oh!" Mango wanted to regain control over her body, but it was impossible. Just as she was about to fall to the ground, Nathaniel held her in his arms right on time. "What happened?" "Don''te over here. The floor is slippery. It seems to be oil." Mango immediately said as she saw Nathaniel was about toe in. Nathaniel''s eyebrows furrowed. "What is it?" "It is oil." Mango eventually confirmed. She lowered down to the floor slowly with Nathaniel''s help and dipped her fingers on the floor then reached out in front of Nathaniel. Nathaniel sniffed lightly, and the frown on his face deepened. "Did someone do it on purpose?" "I don''t think it was an ident. This is the stairway entrance of the corridor. It''s impossible to spill food oil here, unless it''s man-made." Mango looked at Sophia who was not too far away from her. She sat on the floor and looked helplessly at Mango. She was absolutely startled when she heard Mango''s conversation with Nathaniel. "There is only me, Walter, and the nanny living in here. But the nanny is on leave today." "Aunt Liu, I''ll take you to the hospital first." Mango nodded at Nathaniel. Nathaniel went out to find some sand and spread it on the stairs. Only then did he allow Mango to bring Sophia out. Oil covered Sophia''s body. Mango had no other choice but to ask Nathaniel to buy a set of clothes for Sophia to change into. Afterward, they went to the hospital. Sophia had an osteoporosis problem which made her bones fractured easily when she fell. Therefore, she needed to stay at the hospital for further observation. Mango stayed behind to apany her. Nathaniel asked in a low voice, "Aunt Liu, do you know the address of your nanny?" "Yeah..." Sophia quickly gave Nathaniel the address of the nanny. Mango already knew what Nathaniel was going to do. She said in a hushed tone, "Be careful. Call me if you need anything." "Alright. You had a long night tonight." "I''m fine." A smile was shared between them before Nathaniel went out. Looking at how loving the couple was, Sophia couldn''t help but sigh, "I wished that you could be my daughter-inw, but it seems impossible now." Mango smiled and said, "Aunt Liu, Walter and I are just brothers." "Nonsense, how can a woman and a man be brothers? Men and women can''t have pure friendships. Mango, I know that you are a nice girl, it''s just Walter that is not lucky." Sophia felt more ufortable as she thinks about it. Mango hurriedly said, "Aunt Liu, Walter will find his own true love one day." "Him? He only found Novalee after so many years. I don''t know what it is about that girl that Walter is so attracted to, but I see that Walter does care about her. I hope my son is happy. I just don''t want him to get hurt on this road to finding love. Sadly, it seems that many things are out of my reach." Sophia sighed once again. She held onto Mango''s hand and said, "Can you be my goddaughter?" Mango paused for a moment; it would''ve been rude of her to say no. So instead, she said, "I need to ask my mother about this." "Your mother? Oh right, I heard from Walter that you are the daughter of the Hans family, but why are you surnamed Shen? I didn''t ask him about it, and he wasn''t willing to tell me either. If it''s alright with you, may I know why? Of course, if you don''t want to, you can forget that I even asked you about it." Sophia was still very curious about Mango''s identity. Mango smiled and answered, "There''s nothing that I can''t tell you." Then she told her everything about Queena and Dennis, as well as the fact that Queena plotted revenge on the Shen family by exchanging their babies. Sophia''s eyes suddenly narrowed. "What''s your biological mother''s name?" "Queena Xiao." Mango was a little puzzled, but she still answered. "Do you have her photo?" Although Mango didn''t know why Sophia was looking for Queena''s photo, she still nodded her head. "Yes, I do. I''ll look for it." She took out her mobile phone, found the only photo with Queena in the album, and handed it to her. "This is my mom, Queena." When she handed the phone to Sophia, tears began to pool in Sophia''s eyes as she looked at it, and eventually, tears began to run down her cheeks. "Aunt Liu, what''s wrong with you?" Mango was shocked. "It''s just a photo. Why are you crying?" Sophia looked at the photo, then looked at Mango, and muttered, "You and your mother don''t look alike." "Oh, it''s because five years ago, a fire happened and it ruined my face. The face you''re looking at right now is repaired after that incident." Mango had no choice but to tell the truth. She was Walter''s mother after all, so there was no way she could be a bad person. Mango didn''t have much to be wary of. Sophia cried even harder after hearing what she said. "No wonder you seem familiar when I first saw you." "Aunt Liu, what''s going on?" Mango was shocked by Sophia''s crying. Sophia pulled Mango into her arms tightly and cried, "Mango, I am your aunt, your biological aunt. Queena is my sister. My biological sister!" "What?" Mango was dazed. Sophia cried, "We followed our father''s surname and mother''s surname, respectively. When I was seven years old, my parents divorced. I left with my mother. While my father moved away with my sister. For a long time, there was no news about them. Until I was in college, I found out that I was in the same university as my sister. You don''t even know how happy I was at that time. I finally found my sister. But father knew about it. I never understand why he didn''t like me. Therefore, he didn''t allow us to be together. So he used everything in his power to make sure my mother transfer my sister to another university and even prevent me from seeing my sister again. We took some photos at that time. Let me find it for you." After that, Sophia took out her mobile phone but suddenly stopped. "No, it''s not on this cell phone. That old cell phone is in my house, and I have been keeping it. I thought I would never have a chance to see my sister again in this life, but who would''ve thought I would meet you. Perhaps it''s destiny? Where is your mother? Where is she now?" Sophia grabbed Mango''s hand tightly and asked nervously. Mango''s mind was in a mess right now. "What the hell is this?" Since Walter''s mother was her aunt, does that mean that she and Walter were cousins? Beads of cold sweat ran down on Mango''s body. Thank God they were never in a rtionship, otherwise it would be a mess. Seeing Mango''s startling state, Sophia held her hands and said, "Mango, I know it''s hard for you to understand. But I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, we can do a DNA test." "No, there''s no need for that, Aunt Liu, I''m just too surprised." Mango quickly rejected her. She and Sophia only had a quarter of blood rtions. Even if she did the paternity test, there would only be a 20% simrity between them. Therefore, there isn''t a need to verify anything. Sophia looked at her and said in tears, "I have been looking for my sister for so many years. I only heard that she was in a rtionship with Dennis, but there was no more news from her when they broke up. Perhaps my father blocked the news, or maybe it was for some other reasons. I always thought I would never see her again in my life. I married Carter at that time to use the Song family to find my sister. After all, since my mother passed away, she was my only rtive in this world. Mango, where is your mother now?" Mango felt guilty as she looked at the excitement filled in Sophia''s eyes. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know. My mother went on a trip. As for where she is now, I really don''t know." She told her about Queena''s other daughter. Sophia couldn''t help but sighed when she heard these. "Who would''ve thought you went through so much in your life. Yet, your mother is the most pitiful one. She''s been living a hard life after all these years. I''ve always thought that since my sister was with my father, a diplomatist, she would live a happy life aspared to me. I didn''t expect her to live such a life. Mango, do you have your mother''s phone number? I want to give her a call. I wonder whether she will be happy If she finds out that I''m in Ocean City. I me myself as well. If it weren''t for Carter''s affair, I wouldn''t have ended up like this. I missed a lot of things in my life, a lot of people. I missed the moments when Walter grew up and missed the chance to find my sister, the only rtive of my family. I was too..." "Aunt Liu, don''t say that. My mother won''t me you." Mangoforted Sophia. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After hearing what she said, Mango didn''t know if it was because her heart was ying tricks on her. But she felt that Sophia looked quite simr to Queena in some way. Although she was a little distressed but she was very happy that she had one more rtive. If Walter knew that she was his cousin, she didn''t know what her expression would be. Sophia held on to Mango''s hand, and they spoke for a while. Not too long after, Sophia became tired. After all, she was an older woman. Looking at her tired face, Mango gave Queena''s phone number to Sophia. Unfortunately, Sophia and Mango couldn''t get through, the phone was turned off. "Mango, do you think anything will happen to your mother? She is alone, and there are so many bad people in the world. Do you it will..." "No, it won''t." Mango quickly interrupted Sophia''s words, but she can''t deny the uneasy feeling that''s erupted in her heart. She didn''t know why, but Bettany, who she met at Nakasara, suddenly clouded her mind. Why would she think of her? She had nothing to do with Queena. Mango hurriedly shook her head and threw such an absurd idea out of her mind. Sophia saw that she was in a bad mood and quickly asked, "Mango, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?" "I''m fine." Mango smiled faintly. "You don''t have to stay with me anymore. I know. You and Nathan spent a lot of time and effort taking care of me and Walter. I have troubled you today. If you are tired, go back and have a rest. I''m fine. I''m used to being in the hospital. I can call the nurse myself." Sophia''s words made Mango''s heart dropped. "Aunt Liu, I don''t have anything else to do. I''ll stay here with you and I''ll leave after Nathanes back. You can sleep for a while. I''ll inform you as soon as I hear any news from my mother." As Mango spoke, she pulled the nket over Sophia. Sophia looked at Mango, and the more she looked at her, the happier she felt. She held Mango''s hand tightly and said, "You still call me Auntie Liu? You can call me auntie from now on. I''m going to tell this good news to Walterter, this brat will probably be very happy." As she was talking, Nathaniel came back, but he wasn''t alone. Chapter 766 Chapter 766 "Who is this?" Mango couldn''t help but ask when she saw a girl that she didn''t knew. Sophia looked at Nathaniel in confusion as well. Nathaniel brought the girl in and hinted at her to introduce herself. The girl was a little shy, but she still introduced herself in a low voice after seeing Mango and Sophia, "I''m Itzel Zhang''s daughter. My mother is missing." "Who is Itzel Zhang?" Mango subconsciously looked at Sophia. Sophia quickly exined, "Itzel is our nanny. She said that her daughter was ill, and asked me for some money then left. What do you mean that she''s missing?" The girl bit her lower lip and pondered for a while before saying, "My name is Iona Abbott. Itzel is my stepmother. She mistreated me ever since I was a child. I would only drink some ginger soup to get me through it whenever I am sick. I rarely go to the hospital. A man came to see her yesterday, and she went out for a while. She barely spoke to me when she came back, and after going out this morning she never came back. It was not until this uncle came to look for me that I found the family''s deposit and household register missing." "What?" Sophia was very surprised. "The real estate agent had said that Itzel did an excellent job at taking care family, which is why I chose her as a nanny in the first ce." Iona mumbled, "My father left a sum of money when he passed away in a car ident. Because she was afraid that people would say she mistreated me, she would put up a facade and be kind to me when we''re out in public ces. But it would be the opposite when we''re at home. My father left that money to me, but now it''s gone. My mother might''ve run away with that guy. I know who he is. He works in a pub. After listening to her, Mango and Sophia would be naive if they still believe that the food oil on the floor was an ident. "Who would have such hatred against our family?" Sophia had been in the nursing home for quite a while now, so she had no idea how people could be so cruel and disgusting. She was a little overwhelmed after hearing such things. Mango looked at Iona and asked, "Do you know that man?" "I sort of knew him. After my father passed away, he came to our house several times, but I didn''t like it. My mother told me that we might live together in the future, but I really didn''t want to. She probably ran away with him." "What''s the name of this man?" "I''m not sure, but everyone calls him Cyrus." Iona''s words caused Mango''s brows to furrow slightly. Nathaniel spoke up at this moment. "I''ve done some research. Cyrus''s full name is Cyrus Fang. Coincidentally, he is Mrs. Song''s younger brother." "Huh? Which Mrs. Song do you mean?" Mango didn''t know how to react for a while. Nathaniel looked at Sophia and Mango immediately understood, but she couldn''t deny that things turned a little awkward. Sophia seemed to understand as well as she said with a wry smile, "She calls herself Mrs. Song now?" "Aunty, don''t treat me as an outsider. You also know that Carter..." When Mango found out that Sophia was her aunt, it was a little weird for her. However, she still called her auntie like how Sophia wanted her to. Sophia was d but still somewhat emotional as she said, "For all of the years I''ve spent in the nursing home. Never once had I let go of my feelings for Carter. It seems unreasonable for me to continue holding on to the title Mrs. Song after so many years. It''s time for me to give it back to who it truly belongs." "No, Auntie Liu, you may not understand what I mean. Cyrus is the younger brother of Delh. Her younger brother knows your nanny, Itzel. And the reason why you fell was that someone purposely poured food oil on the corridor so that you would slip and fall. If I guessed it correctly, they intended to let you identally fall from the stairs and had a fracture, or injuries or something more serious, or they wanted to kill you behind your back. So I think you should tell Mr. Song about this. I don''t believe that her younger brother dared to do anything without Delh''s instruction." Nathaniel''s words were very straightforward. Mango knew that Nathaniel truly thought of Walter as his brother. Therefore, he did not want Sophia to be in danger. The current situation made Mango very sad. "Nathan, I found out something just now." "What is it?" "Aunt Liu and my mother, Queena are biological sisters, but one is surnamed after mother, and the other is surnamed after father." Nathaniel was stunned for a moment, but he immediately turned happy. "Nice to meet you, auntie." He greeted her in a very well-behaved way. Sophia looked at him gloomily and said, "Don''t think that I don''t know the reason behind why you''re so happy. It''s because now that I''m Mango''s aunt, Walter and Mango had be cousins. Therefore they wouldn''t have a chance at being together anymore. You''re relieved, aren''t you?" Nathaniel giggled. Obviously, Sophia had guessed it correctly. Mango gave up. They''ve gone through so many things together over the past few years. How was it that Nathaniel was still so narrow-minded?" She said it herself that her rtionship with Walter wasn''t what he thought about, yet he was still insecure. Nathaniel did not dodge Mango''s gaze. Instead, he smiled and said, "My heart is now at ease." "You are really..." Mango couldn''t find a suitable word to describe Nathaniel. Nathaniel did not care. He turned and looked at Sophia and said, "Aunt Liu, how do you want to deal with this matter? After all, it''s your family''s affair. It''s inappropriate for me to intervene." "How is it inappropriate? Aren''t you my niece''s son-inw? What''s wrong? Are you trying to get rid of me now?" Sophia''s words shocked Nathaniel and he hurriedly said, "Of course not. I just think that Mr. Song may have some opinions on me. After all, his other son is my special assistant and deputy general manager." Speaking of Thomas, Nathaniel felt a little embarrassed. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After all, Delh was Thomas''s birth mother, and now Sophia was Mango''s aunt. The rtionship between them was soplicated that he really didn''t know how to deal with it. Sophia couldn''t help but feel a little heartbroken when she heard that Carter has a son, even though Walter did mention it before. "I heard that Thomas and Walter are about the same age?" "Yes, there is only a year difference between them. Thomas is one year younger than Walter." Mango red at Nathaniel once he finished talking. He couldn''t help but feel that he had been wronged. He was speaking the truth. Besides, he couldn''t hide this matter even if he wanted to. Iona was lost in their conversation. "Uhm so... can I go now?" "Are you the only one at home?" Mango couldn''t help but ask when she saw how pitiful she was. Iona nodded. "I know the ce where my mother and Cyrus go for their dates, but I''m not sure if they are still there. If you want to find them, I can take you there, but I hope you can take back the money my father left for me, is that alright?" Iona wasn''t a clueless kid. She even demanded something from them. Mango was a little surprised at this, but it was understandable. She was a child who had lost her biological father at a young age and was mistreated by her stepmother. It seemed like her life afterward would be a problem. Nathaniel nodded. "Okay, I''ll go with you." "What about us?" Mango looked at Nathaniel. Nathaniel smiled and said, "Aunt sprained her ankle, so she needs a lot of rest. As for you, stay here and take good care of your aunt. Don''t worry about it. I got it covered." "Can you call Walter? I don''t know where he went today, and he didn''t answer my calls. Find him and ask him to take care of me here. I''ve heard about Mango''s health, she''s not very well. Go home and get some rest." There was a pause after Mango and Nathaniel heard Sophia''s words. Mango pondered a while before deciding toe clean, "Aunt, there''s something I need to tell you. Please don''t me Walter." "What''s wrong with Walter? Did something happen to him?" Sophia suddenly became nervous. For so many years, Walter was Sophia''s everything. She could abandon Mrs. Song''s title and stay away from Carter, but she couldn''t live without Walter. Mango saw the nervous state Sophia was in, so she immediately said, "No, nothing happened to Walter. To be exact, it''s Novalee that''s in an ident." "Novalee? The woman who imed to be Walter''s girlfriend? Didn''t she run away? What happened to her? Did Walter went to find her?" The look on Sophia''s face didn''t look very well. She didn''t know why, but she didn''t like Novalee very much. Novalee tried to please her, and she even treated her well, but she just felt ufortable around Novalee. Mango hesitated whether she should be honest or not as she saw how big Sophia''s reaction was. But Nathaniel had beat her to it. "So here''s the thing. We found Novalee at a dumpsite. She was stuffed inside a stic bag and thrown there. If we were half an hourte, she''d probably be mistaken as trash and thrown into the garbage disposable where she would bepressed. There was not one piece of her that was in good condition; her bones werepletely crushed. Even if the doctor manages to save her, she would be spending the rest of her life on a bed as she will be disabled. We sent her to the hospital, and Walter is there right now waiting for her. After all, Walter still loves her. We hadn''t told Walter the news that you fell. We''re scared that he couldn''t take too much at one time, so..." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Sophia''s brows furrowed tightly together. "Who would be that cruel? Even if Novalee is vicious, she shouldn''t be treated ruthlessly like that! I can''t imagine the pain she must be in having all her bones crushed. How deep of a grudge does it take for someone to do such cruel things? Although I don''t like that girl, I can see that she is kind. It''s just that she''s too cunning for my liking. To be honest, I think she did it out of good intention when she picked me up from the nursing home." Sophia''s words stunned Nathaniel and Mango. "Auntie, didn''t she kidnap you from the nursing home?" Sophia shook her head. "There are some things that you don''t know. When Novalee came to find me, a group of people was looking for me as well. I don''t know who they were, but they were very aggressive. The guards wanted to take me away to somewhere safe, but they''ve blocked the back door. Novalee then came in, took me away, and said that Walter had assigned her to do so. At that time, I thought she was telling the truth, bute to think of it, there might be some things that we don''t know about hidden in there. Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Mango and Nathaniel''s eyes met as they listened to Sophia. If Novalee wanted to harm Sophia, she wouldn''t have taken Sophia away with her. Her actions proved that she did love Walter. She might''ve known what was about to happen and was secretly protecting Sophia for Walter''s sake. Mango said in a hushed tone as she thought about it, "Let''s not talk about this right now. We should wait and see what''s her condition before determining the next move." "Seems like it''s the only thing we could do." Sophia nodded. When Nathaniel saw this, he said, "I will go with Iona now to find her mother and Cyrus, and I will call for extra help toe here just in case something happens. If you need anything, then let me know." Nathaniel''s worried expression made Mango smiled and said, "I understand. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I''ll probably go see Walterter." "Alright, take good care of yourself. I''ll head out now." Nathaniel then said his goodbyes to Sophia before leaving with Iona. Sophia couldn''t help but sighed as she watched Iona left, "Children from divorced families are the most pitiful. The ones like Iona are even more pathetic. She has no parents, so I wonder how her life would turn out to be in the future." "She only said that her father died, she didn''t say that her mother was dead, right?" Mango''s words made Sophia gave some thought to it. "She didn''t said that?" "No, she never once mention her mother." Sophia frowned and said, "Forget it. There''s no use for us to know whether her mother is alive or not. To be frank, this child reminds me of my childhood." "Uh? Your childhood?" "Yes. My parents had a divorce as well at that time. My father insisted on keeping my sister but not me. I don''t understand why he doesn''t like me. It seemed that ever since I was born, he never loved me. Whenever my father would get mad at me, my mother would hold me tightly in her arms to comfort me. Meanwhile, my father liked my sister a lot. Even though mother loved my sister as well but she favors me over her. I guess it was because she wanted to make up to me since my father mistreated me. I always thought that my sister and I were unhappy. When my parents had their divorce, I was eight, and my sister was twelve. She had left home to pursue her studies. I didn''t have the chance to see her when I left, and my father did not allow us to meet each other. Who would''ve thought years had gone by now. Mango listened quietly as Sophia brought up her sad past life. She had never thought that her mother, Queena, would have such bad childhood. "When grandfather passed away, didn''t they ask you toe home?" Sophia shook her head. "No, I don''t even know when my father passed away. It was my sister who informed me. But my uncles would not allow me and my mother to enter the Xiao family, and my mother onlyplies. She never told me why he hated me till her veryst breath. She only told me not to disturb my sister''s life, nor to find my father, unless I can''t live any longer on my own, then I can go to my sister." Sophia looked at Mango with a bitter smile and asked, "Do you think I''m miserable?" "How could this be? Why would grandma make such an absurd request?" "I don''t know, and I didn''t have the time to know. When my mother passed away, Carter was by my side,forting me and helping me. After my mother got divorced, she didn''t take any money from the Xiao family with her. To raise me, she worked at different ces with different jobs, to finally work as a maid in the Song family to pay for my school fees. Who knew the once high and mighty Mrs. Xiao would be a servant to others? But my mother wouldn''t allow me to say that I was the child of the Xiao family, let alone tell others that I was rted to the Xiao family. After so many years of working hard, her body couldn''t take it anymore. I didn''t have the money to treat my mother. It was Carter who paid the fees and helped me deal with her funeral. After my mother passed away, he married me regardless of his family''s objection. I thought my happy life would begin from then on and thought that God had finally decided to show mercy on me. But what I hadn''t expected was that after Walter was born, Carter had an affair behind my back." The bitter smile never seemed to left Sophia''s face. She felt the heart-wrenching pain whenever she thought of it, but it didn''t hurt as much as before. Mango knew what it felt like to turned someone into your everything then found out they had betrayed you. That alone was enough to break someone down into pieces. She knew because five years ago, she felt the same way when she had mistaken Nathaniel for having an affair. She held Sophia''s hands tightly and said distressedly, "Auntie, it''s all in the past now." "Yes, it''s all in the past, but it seems very hard to let go. My life and my son''s childhood were ruined because of my feelings for him. I wasn''t by Walter''s side when he grew up. I''ve been doing nothing besides immersing in sorrows and letting it take over my life. I asked myself every day why did God do this to me. But I have no answer. Now I''m finally free from it, but there are just so many things that I''ve missed. There''s no reset button in life. I feel very guilty for not being a good mother to my son. But, Mango, do you know that only when a woman turns into a mother will she understand her parents'' love for her. The things I owe to Walter, I may never be able to pay it back in my life." "Auntie, don''t say that. Walter has never med you." Sophia smiled bitterly as she looks at Mango, "I know that he is a good child. There were times when I woke up and saw him taking care of me. He is the one who needs to be paid attention to and cared for. I didn''t give him aplete family, neither did I give him the mother''s love he always wanted. He grew up alone all these years. To be honest, I hope that he can find a woman he loves to spend the rest of his life together with. Only then would his trauma from having a bad childhood be cured. But Walter is suffering again because of Novalee. I can see that Walter has feelings for her. Although his feelings aren''t strong, if Novalee became disabled, he definitely wouldn''t give up on her. Mango, I am a mother. I can''t stand by and watch my son''s life be ruined like this." Sophia looked straight at Mango. Mango''s heart skipped a beat. She seemed to have already guessed something. "Auntie, you''d better not get involved in this matter. This is Walter''s rtionship, you can''t..." "I can! Because I''m a mother! Mango, think about it. If he was your son, would you let him marry a disabled woman? He needs to take care of her every single day. Yes, he can hire a nurse, but what about carrying on the family line? Do you think Walter doesn''t want a child of his own? He''s healthy and wealthy. He could get any woman he wants. But why does he have to marry such a woman?" Sophia''s question stunned Mango. It was pointless to tell Sophia that love conquered everything at this point. People like Sophia who went through a lot would only do what was best fortheir children. "Auntie, I don''t know what to say, but I still think you should listen to Walter." "Listen to him? Even though I didn''t raise him, but I know my son. Even if he had no feelings for Novalee, as long as he knows she became disabled because of him, he will take care of her for his entire life and even marry her. But Mango, is that true love? Walter told me once that you were the person he loved the most in his life. Back then, he didn''t know that you were my sister''s daughter. Once Walter decides to love someone, he would love them for eternity. That is something we have inmon. But he gave you up. I don''t believe it''s because you''re married. There must be some other reasons for it, right?" Sophia''s question once again stunned Mango. She never thought that the reason Walter decided to be with Novalee was that he owed it to her after she saved him. If what Sophia said was true, did that mean Walter only felt grateful towards Novalee? "Auntie, no, Walter has feelings for Novalee. I can see it." Mango hurriedly said. Sophia nodded. "Yes, I do agree that he does have some feelings towards her. He won''t put his entire life on it if he doesn''t feel anything for her. But you have to know, having feelings and loving someone are two different types of things. I believe in love at first sight, but Walter and Novalee aren''t. You and I both know the real reason he promised to be with her. Mango, if Novalee is a truthful and honest person,N?velDrama.Org content. I can ept such a daughter-inw. At least she will be good to Walter. But tell me, is Novalee that kind of person?" Mango couldn''t answer her. There were too many doubtful points on Novalee. Even though her intention was good and she had done many things for Walter''s sake, Mango could not deny that Novalee was indeed not a simple woman. Sophia saw the look on Mango''s face and can''t help but smiled bitterly, "See, even you don''t think she''s simple. Who knows what secrets she''s hiding? Let''s not talk about how her afterlife will be now that she''s in such a state, but let''s talk about the troubles she would cause Walter. Mango, you and Walter are not only friends, but you are also siblings. The two of you are blood-rted. You can''t possibly stand aside and watch Walter suffer in the hands of that woman." Mango was at a loss for words. Even if she didn''t know they were rted, she still won''t stand aside and watch Walter''s life fall apart in the hands of Novalee. However, she believed that Walter was able to solve these problems. "Auntie, please trust Walter. Although he seems wayward, he knows more than anyone else what he needs to do. I still think that you should not intervene in this matter." "So, does that mean you won''t help me? Even if I beg you, you still won''t help me?" The sincerity in Sophia''s eyes and words made it difficult for Mango to chose either she should be on Sophia''s side or Walter''s side. What should she do? Chapter 768 Chapter 768 "Auntie, I..." "Forget it. Just pretend I didn''t say that. You already know what I''m going to do either. I only have one request for you, I hope you can pretend you don''t know what I''m going to do and don''t stop me from doing it. Do you think you can do that? Mango, for the sake of your mother and me, you have to agree to my request no matter what." Sophia tightly grasped onto Mango''s hand. Mango was extremely conflicted. "Auntie, I really..." "Mango, I''m your biological aunt and Walter is your true cousin. Do you really want him to ruin his whole life?" What Sophia had said made Mango speechless. She wanted to say something, anything, but the words seemed to stuck inside her throat, and she couldn''t get them out. "I promise that I won''t hurt Novalee. I want to send her away and stop her from being with Walter. After all, she has done me a favor and saved me. I''m not an ungrateful person." Sophia quickly added as she saw the hesitation in Mango''s eyes. Mango didn''t say anything but gave her consent. Sophia happily said, "You rest here for a while, and I''ll be right back. By the way, you better call Walter and lure him away. Otherwise, I won''t be able to make a move." "Aunt, you''d better not..." "I beg you to do it this time only, please. Mango, you''re also a mother. I beg you." Mango was in a difficult position as she watched Sophia begged her. She had to call Walter in front of Sophia. "Where are you?" "I''m still at outside at the emergency room. Why?" Walter''s voice sounded tired. Mango looked at Sophia, who was winking at her. She was obviously trying to get Mango to help her. She hesitated for a moment and said, "Can youe to my ce now?" "Is something wrong? Isn''t Nathaniel there? Mango, I really can''t leave. You know, with Novalee''s current situation, I..." "Auntie fell down and is hospitalized. She is in the Orthopedics Department of First People''s Hospital." Mango''s words made Walter nervous all of a sudden. "How is my mother? No, how did she fell? Where did it happen?" "Don''t be nervous. She fell down on the stairs at home. The doctor said that she needed to be hospitalized, it''s better for you toe here." Mango finished her sentence in one breath. Walter was conflicted but yet he said, "Alright, I''m on my way. Please look after my mother for a while. I''ll find someone to take care of Novalee." Sophia couldn''t help but feel delighted when she heard that her son cared about her. "My son is the best." Sophia said emotionally as Mango hung up the phone. However, Mango had a bad feeling in her heart. "Aunt, what are you going to do?" "What else can I do? I''ll go there right now. Tell me which floors is Novalee in at the Central Hospital?" Sophia asked while lifting up her nket Mango concernedly said, "Auntie, you can''t walk around as you pleased when your foot''s injured." "I''ll do anything for my son. These pair of feet meant nothing ifpared to him. I''ve done too little for him in this life. Mango, you have to help me hold off Walter. Sorry for causing you troubles." Sophia got up and limped out of the ward as she spoke. Mango wanted to stop her, but in the end, she didn''t. She called Walter again once Sophia left the room. "Walter, Auntie went to the Central Hospital to find Novalee. You''d better note over. I was forced to call you just now." Walter was slightly stunned. "My mother''s foot injury is fake?" "It''s true, and she hurt herself badly too. The doctor advised her to stay in hospital. But she doesn''t want Novalee''s current state to make you feel like you''re responsible for it, so..." Walter suddenly became silent. "Are you still here?" "Yes!" "Walter, I have something to tell you." Mango contemted for a while before she muttered, "Aunt just told me that she and my mother, Queena, are rted to one another. Therefore, she''s my real aunt and you''re my cousin." Walter waspletely dumbfounded upon hearing Mango''s word. "What did you say?" "I just heard of it too, Walter." Mango smiled humorously, but Walter couldn''t bring himself tough. The woman he loved the most is his cousin? Was the universe ever gonna let him live? "My mother said that?" "Yes." "Did you seek for proof?" "I don''t think it''s necessary for auntie to lie to me on this matter. Besides, my mom is not in Ocean City, so I can''t prove anything. Auntie did asked me to do a paternity test. Do you think it''s necessary?" Mango''s words once again made Walter depressed. It seemed like it was the truth since his mother had brought up the paternity test. "Mango, are you at ease now? You can finally get rid of me. I will be the worst person on earth if I continue to bother you." What are you talking about? Didn''t you put those feelings away a long time ago?" Walter forced a smile. Did he really let them go? He didn''t even know. "Alright, I get it. I''ll take care of it here." "Do you want me to go?" Mango knew that it would be pointless for her to go there at this time. Sophia would me her for not holding on to her promise and she couldn''t face Walter right now. However, she couldn''t seem to rx. If someone were working for Novalee, the hospital would probably be the most dangerous ce right now. Walter was anxious and nervous. He might not be able to protect two women at the same time on his own. Obviously, Walter had also considered this. He whispered, "Alright, you cane here. Bring the bodyguards of the Ye family here as well. I''m afraid I can''t handle it myself." Walter''s personality was like that. He knew when he was in control and when he needed help. He would not act tough when he knew he couldn''t do it on his own. Apart from thest time where he went to Underground City to save Nathaniel. Walter was actually quite reliable in everything else. Since he had already spoken up, of course, she would ept his request. "Okay, I''ll be right there." She ended the call and drove away from the hospital after telling Nathaniel where she''s heading. Sophia went there by taxi. So, Mango couldn''t find her, therefore she could block her at the hospital. Just as Mango was about to arrive, she saw a shadow, and it belonged to someone who definitely shouldn''t be here. Ms. Delh Fang! Delh wore a very low-key outfit today, and she seemed somewhat mysterious. She covered her face with a ck hat. If it weren''t for the fact that she had been to the home of the Song family a couple of times and met Delh there, she might not have recognized her. She was dressed too differently from her usual outfit. Mango suddenly recalled her and Nathaniel''s spections. Why was Delh here at this time? Was it because of Novalee? She quickly called Walter. "Walter, Delh has arrived at the hospital. She covered herself very secretively. You''d better pay attention to it. Whether it''s for Auntie or Novalee, I think we should be more careful. I sent her photos to you." "Okay. Be careful." Walter hung up the phone. Mango looked at Delh sneaking into the hospital, and she subconsciously followed her. The bodyguard behind said in a low voice, "Madam, let us follow her. Don''t put yourself in danger." "I can do it myself. Don''te too close. By the way, some of you can go upstairs and see if there Walter needs any help from you. Leave one person with me here is enough. Quickly!" Mango made a quick arrangement. The bodyguards hesitated. "Madam, Mr. Ye asked us to protect you. We can''t afford the responsibility if anything happened to you." "I won''t let any of you take the responsibility. I know my limit. If I can''t manage it, I''ll leave. Go quickly. Walter needs someone to help him." "But..." "No buts! Hurry up and go!" Mango became slightly angry. Seeing that Mango was angry, the bodyguards looked at each other and left the strongest one among them. While others went to assist Walter. Mango watched Delh walk into the corridor and said to the bodyguard beside her, "What''s your name?" "Boden Ye." "Your surname is also Ye?" Mango asked surprisingly and curiously. Two dimples were seen on Boden''s cheek as he smiled. It was pretty cute. "Madam, I was adopted by Mr. Ye from an orphanage. We trained together, so I followed the surname of Ye Family." "Oh, I see." Mango nodded his head and whispered, "Boden, when you go in with me and found out that something''s not right, just do what you have to do, understand?" "I understand." N?velDrama.Org content. "Okay, let''s go." Mango quietly followed Delh. Once Delh entered the hospital, she looked around to make sure there was no one, then went to one of the wards in the Orthopedics Department. Mango was a little puzzled. Novalee was still in the emergency room. Who did she go to find at the Orthopedics Department? She couldn''t help but follow her. The door of the ward was shut tightly. It was difficult for Mango to listen to what was going on inside. Boden pointed at the window and Mango immediately understood. However, Boden said in a low voice, "Madam, this is the 13th floor. The window isn''t a safe ce, we might fell if we''re not careful enough or we might get caught. It''s better if I go up by myself. If you''re afraid that I can''t hear clearly, I''ll record it for you." "Don''t worry. I''ll go. You stay here and watch out for me." Mango''s words made Boden break out in a cold sweat. "Madam, please let me go. If anything happens to you, Mr.Ye won''t forgive me even if I die." "Nathan isn''t as scary as you said he is. He won''t do anything to you. He''s just a little serious at times. Listen to me, if I can fight against Mr. Ye and win in a draw, then there wouldn''t be any problem for me to go up to the window, right?" Mango''s words shocked Boden once again. "Madam, your skills are the same as Mr. Ye''s?" "Do you want to call your Mr. Ye?" Mango nced directly at Boden. Boden was a little hesitant. "Can''t I go up the window while you stay here and watch out?" "I''ve met Delh before, but she has never seen you. If something happened, you can pretend to be a doctor or a patient to get me out. Since Delh knows me, our whole n would be exposed if she saw me. Alright, that''s settled." After Mango finished, she took off her coat directly, and then easily climbed from another room to the window of Delh''s room. Fortunately, in this weather, the window of the ward was open. Mango was hanging outside the window like a lizard. She looked inside through the cracks of the window and was instantly stunned. Chapter 769 Chapter 769 As soon as Delh entered the room, she was hugged by a male doctor. "No! Stop fooling around!" Delh pushed him away. The man hugged her from behind again reluctantly. "What''s the matter? Now that you''re serving that old man, you don''t care about me now?" Mango was dumbfounded when the man lifted his head. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It was the famous orthopedics doctor in the hospital, Mitchell Abarough. Mango still remembered at one point his name was hanging on the wall of the excellent doctors in the hospital. Never had she thought that he would be in such a rtionship with Delh? Mango felt as if she had discovered a huge piece of gossip. Carter''s second wife had a lover, and this lover was a doctor who earned a lot of money? She couldn''t help but nced at Mitchell a few more times. He was not bad-looking. Although he was more than 40 years old, he was still charming. Plus, he was a doctor. There should be many women who liked him. Why did he get involved with Delh, a married woman? Mango did not understand. Delh pulled off her scarf and said irritably, "What does that brain of yours think every day? What else is on your mind?" Mitchell turned dark as he listened to Delh''s opinion of him. He was not happy at all. "Did youe here today just to shame me? Delh, you really don''t take me seriously. I tell you, if you do this again, I will..." "You will what? Mitchell, you better think properly who helped you achieve your current professor title? I can make you a doctor that everyone respects and admires, but don''t forget that I can also take everything from you. So don''t push me." Delh''s domineering appearance now and her elegant wife and loving mother in the Song family were different. If Mango didn''t know her, she would really think that she had mistaken her for someone else. The contrast between her character was too big. When Mitchell heard what Delh said, the dark look on his face was reced with a bright smile instantly. "Don''t, what''s good for you if I lose all my reputation? Besides, we still have a son. If I lose my job, I will have no choice but to find our son Thomas and tell him that I''m his biological father." To say Mango was shocked was an understatement. What the hell? Thomas was Delh''s and Mitchell''s child? How could this be? After all, Carter was a businessman. It was impossible for him not to be cautious. He must have done a DNA test before he epted Thomas into his home, right? Right when Mango was lost in confusion, Delh sneered and said, "Oh, so you do know that we have a son? If I hadn''t get help and changed Thomas and Walter''s blood sample, do you think Carter, that old fox, would ept Thomas as his son? I have worked hard for years and done everything for him. I did all of that for our son. But he would rather go to Ye family and be Nathaniel''s loyal dog thane back home and take over Song family''s industry." "This is bad. Everything in the Song family belongs to us. That was our n since the beginning." Mitchell became anxious immediately after hearing that. Delh sat down on the hospital bed and sighed, "Do you think I''m not anxious about it? But who told you to send your son to the orphanage in the first ce? If he were in my hands, he wouldn''t be this disobedient now." "How could I let you take our son with you? If you had brought Thomas with you at that time, Carter would have abandoned you a long time ago. Delh, what''s the point of talking about this now? What should we do now?" "Gosh... What else can I do? I don''t know what else to do beside taking it from Walter. I came here today to talk to you about something." Delh lowered her voice and said, "You knew that I previously helped an orphan, right?" "Yes, I was quite mad about it. The money you donated wasn''t even enough for me to gamble. You are so stupid! Carter is also a fool. He seemed like he loves you yet he only gave you 20,000 yuan per month. What can you do with that little amount of money? I don''t even know what you''re doing Delh. You can''t even deal with an old man." Andrea''s words ignited Delh''s anger. "Shut up! You are nothing but a weak man that relies on a woman. What makes you think you can talk to me like that? The humiliation I''ve gone through in the Song family is for my son''s future. What did you do as a father? Aren''t you embarrassed to say that you were his father when you did nothing for him?" "Why should I be embarrassed? I gave him life, so he has to be filial to me." "Bullsh*t! How can you be so shameless? I don''t understand how I''ve fallen in love with you before?" Delh spat directly on Mitchell''s face. Andrea wanted to lose his temper, but he refrained from doing so. "What the hell are you going to say? Hurry up!" Although Delh hated Mitchell at the moment, she still suppressed her anger and whispered, "There''s something wrong with the orphan I raised." "What''s the problem?" "Don''t even mention it. I nned to send a beauty to seduce Carter so that I could steal the company''s stamp and transfer thepany''s assets to our ount. But who would''ve thought the n backfired. She was fascinated by Walter and fell in love with him. She repeatedly ruined my ns. I think she fell in love with Walter. Therefore, there is no need for me to keep a disobedient pawn. This woman knows too many secrets of mine. She is now in the hospital for first aid. I have already asked someone to break all of her bones. Even if she is rescued, she would be disabled. When she moves into the ward, you are going to be her doctor. You''d better take the opportunity and end her before things go bad." Delh''s words made Mango feel confident. What they suspected before was true, Delh was behind this. However, Mango was curious as to how Delh had funded Novalee. How did she find out about Novalee''s situation? This ce was so far away from Nakasara. Fortunately, Delh was clever. No one would''ve thought that she would go to Nakasara to support a group of orphans to go to school. Bosco didn''t know who funded Novalee all along. If it was Delh, it would all make sense. Carter still had some power in Ocean City. And because Walter was a soldier, Carter knew some people from military regions, so it was not difficult for him to do something good. However, the problem was that Delh took advantage of Carter''s rtionship, and Carter did not notice it, and even others did not know, that was amazing. Mango had no choice but to admire this woman. When Mitchell heard what Delh said, he suddenly frowned. "Why are you so careless? I''ve told you before that there will be no oue in helping strangers, but you didn''t listen to me. And you even gave her money for so many years. If you give me..." "Give it to you? You would''ve lost it all as soon as I give them to you. You think I don''t know you? I have to have several people I can trust around me, don''t I? Otherwise, how could I lived in the Song family? You don''t even know how Walter, that brat treats me. He doesn''t care about me at all. All he wants is his mother. Although Carter treated Walter badly, he still cares about Walter the most. No matter what Walter has done to me and how vicious his words are, Carter would only make me tolerate it. He has never thought about giving thepany to Thomas, but has said topensate Thomas for one or two houses. If I had known that this old man didn''t know that Thomas is not his son, I would have been a little scared." Delh said as she took out a cigarette and wanted to light it, but it was snatched away by Mitchell directly. "My dear madam, this is a ward. Do you want others to know we are here by smoking in here?" Delh was a little discouraged andid on the bed while looking at the ceiling and said, "I''ve really had it. For so many years, I have been working hard in the Song family. Everyone said that Carter was very good to me and loved me but only I know the real story. He still has Sophia in his heart. It''s been more than 20 years and he never divorces Sophia. This made me unworthy of the title and the assets. Otherwise, I would have killed him long ago." "Don''t worry. After we get their assets, it won''t be toote for us to kill him. You can rest assured that with me around, I will surely let him die without anyone knowing." Only then did Delh smiled. "This might be the only time you''re useful. Four years of medical college weren''t a waste at all." "Of course, if I don''t learn some skills, I would be sorry to you since you are the one who paid for my fees, right?" Mitchell moved closer to Delh and hug her tightly. This time, Delh did not push him away. Instead, she leaned into his arms and whispered, "Mitchell, I did this all for you and our son. If it weren''t for your poor family, I wouldn''t have made such sacrifices. You said that you would wait for me for the rest of your life. When I get the Song family''s assets, let''s get married, and then we''ll go to Paris to celebrate our honeymoon in France, okay?" Mitchell rolled his eyes a little but still smiled hypocritically and said, "Sure. Whatever you said. After all, you are my wife." As he said that, he was going to kiss Delh, but he was stopped. "Let me ask you seriously, can you handle Novalee''s matter well?" "Don''t worry, when have I failed you? Weren''t I the one who drugged Sophia when she was having her mental breakdowns? Otherwise, do you think that Sophia was that fragile to go mad after seeing the two of you lying together?" Mitchell''s words shocked Mango once again. She had never thought that there would be such a story behind it. Delh said with a smile, "That is the most satisfying thing you''ve done for me. I know you had a rtionship with that nurse at the nursing hospital, but I will forgive you as you did drugged Sophia. But Andrea, now that Sophia is out from the nursing home. Aren''t you gonna handle the nurse" "Huh? How to deal with it?" Mitchell was stunned. Delh pushed him away and said it with a sneer, "Don''t pretend to be confused. Are you waiting for me to make a move?" "That won''t be necessary. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it and let her die identally. Don''t be angry." Mitchell leaned on her once again as he said it. Perhaps Mitchell''s words pleased Delh, because this time shey directly in his arms, and the two of them soon became very affectionate. Mango felt that it would be too awkward if she continued listening. She quietly stepped back. But just as she was about to leave, she identally bumped into the flower pot on the windowsill. Chapter 770 Chapter 770 "Who''s there?" Delh suddenly became nervous. Mitchell got up quickly. He tied his belt and quickly came to the window. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mango secretly cursed herself for being too careless. It seemed a little difficult for her to escape without getting noticed now. "What should I do?" Just as Mitchell was about to push open the window, there was a knock that came from outside the door. "Doctor Abarough, the director would like to have a word with you." Mitchell stood there stunned. "Hold on, I''ll be right there in a minute." "The director is quite eager to see you. He wants you there right now. I think it''s about your evaluation." The nurse outside was getting impatient. Delh furrowed her brows tightly. Mango took the opportunity and quickly went inside the ward on the other side. Luckily, it was empty. Delh pushed Mitchell aside and opened the window. A flower pot shattered on the floor. Although no one was standing outside, it still didn''t ease her. Mitchell looked down and muttered, "Maybe it''s a wild cat or something. This is the 13th floor. Who do you think could stand outside the window of the 13th floor? Do you think this is a movie?" Delh still felt a bit uneasy. "I don''t care, I need to watch the surveince camera. I don''t feel secure no matter what." "Can you not cause any trouble? I told the nurse that I am here for a lunch break. I need a reason in order to check the surveince camera. I can''t say that I lost something during my lunch break, can I?" Delh chuckled as Mitchell finished his words. "Why can''t you? What if you really lost something?" "Ma''am, do you know that I have to shut down all the surveince cameras in here before going on a date with you? People would have discovered our rtionship a long time ago if I hadn''t done it." Mitchell felt that Delh was a little dumb today. Delh was pissed off at this. "But there was someone here just now." "Where? This is the 13th floor! Do you want to go out the window and give it a try to see whether it''s possible or not?" Mitchell was a little annoyed at this point. Just then, the voice of that nurse came from outside again. "Doctor Abarough, are you still there?" "That nurse is so clingy to you. What''s the matter? Don''t tell me you''ve hooked up with her too?" Delh was suddenly jealous. Mitchell felt that Delh was being unreasonable. "What do you mean? I''m a doctor here, for God''s sake. Isn''t it normal for me to interact with them? Aren''t you tired of keeping an eye on me every day? What more do you want? You have a husband and a son by your side. But I can''t marry nor date anyone cause I have to wait for you? Aren''t you going too far? Delh immediately grabbed on Mitchell''s cor and said, "Am I going too far? Don''t forget I did this for who? Mitchell, don''t be ungrateful! Yes, you''re not married or dating anyone, but don''t think I don''t know what you have done with those women behind my back." "What do you want? I am a man! A man with needs! I can''t hold it in for so many years! When I needed you, you were lying on Carter''s bed. What makes you think that you have a say in my life right now?" Mitchell pulled away from Delh and let out coldly, "If you want me to end Novalee, you better not provoke me right now." "What the hell are you talking about? I did all of that for you and our son!" "Delh, I''ve done everything I could for your sake. I will never marry anyone for the rest of my life. But don''t interfere with what I can or can''t do with my life. Unless you made sure you won''t have sex with Carter anymore. After finishing his words, Mitchell mmed open the door and left. Delh stood therepletely startled, then slowly sat down on the bed and cried. Mango could hear everything clearly in the room she''s in. However, she did not dare to stay for too long. She was afraid that Delh would suddenly realized something ande over to look for her. She quickly walked out of the ward and saw Boden holding a cloak which he immediately put on her. "Madam, I heard some noises and asked a nurse to call Mitchell away." Mango was very impressed by Boden''s actions, but she was still concerned, "If Mitchell found out that the director didn''t look for him, he would probably notice something is up, so let''s hurry and leave." "It''s okay, madam. I''ve gone to see the director before. I told him that Mr. Ye disagree with Mitchell''s evaluation. So, he actually do need to see Mitchell." Mango was amazed by Boden''s words. "You went to see the director just now?" "Yes." "How do you know Mitchell was going to have his professional evaluation?" "I heard it from the nurses, and I also heard them saying that Mitchell was taking a nap in his room, so I did it. Madam, did I do something wrong?" Boden looked at Mango a little bashfully. "No...look, you did very well." Mango hurriedly praised him. Nathaniel''s men were really talented. If it weren''t for him, she probably wouldn''t have been able to get away. Boden was pleased as he received Mango''s praises. "Is this your first mission?" Mango can''t help but ask when she saw the happy look on his face. Boden nodded. "Yes. I was left at home to watch the surveince since I was the youngest among them. I was only on a mission today because there were not enough people. To be honest, I really like going on missions." "Alright, I''ll talk to Nathan and let you stay with me." "Thank you, Madam." Boden looked very happy. Mango''s mood had eased quite a bit as she watches Boden. As soon as they arrived at the emergency room, they heard Walter and Sophia''s voicesing from there. "Oh no, they''re probably going to fight." Mango quickly ran towards the voices. Sure enough, Walter and Sophia were arguing because of Novalee. "I''m doing what''s best for you. Walter, you can have any girl you want. You can even take care of her for a lifetime, but you can''t marry her. I will not agree!" Sophia''s chest heaved up and down rapidly, and she seemed to be very angry. Walter looked at Sophia with frustration in his eyes and growled, "Mom, I''m already an adult. Can you stop minding in my business? If I hadn''te back, I really don''t know what my kind and sweet mother would do to a weak woman." "What kind of monster do you think I am? What can I do to her? Am I really a vicious woman to you? I did it all for you, my son! I just want to send her away. I can hire the best caretaker for her, and I can buy her a house to take care of her for a lifetime, but I can''t let her ruin my son''s life!" Sophia was so angry that her eyes turned red. Walter said under his breath, "Mom, the best care for her is to marry her." "I disagree! Do you love her? Walter asked yourself this, do you love her? You are only grateful to her because she saved you. You felt sorry for her because saving you has caused the right right to be a mother. My stupid son, you don''t need to make up to her with your entire life! Even so, it doesn''t seem like she went through all that pain genuinely for you!" Sophia''s words instantly shocked Walter and Mango. How did she know so much? "Mom, are you investigating me?" Walter thought that this was unbelievable. Sophia had nothing to hide anymore at this point. "Yes, I''m investigating you. To be exact, I''m investigating Novalee. I don''t care who she is, even if she''s an employee. As long as she''s honest and truthful, I''ll ept it. But is she? Do you really think that she doesn''t know the consequences when she saved you? A woman who''s very familiar with traditional medicine would risk her right to be a mother to save you. Is such a cunning woman suitable for you?" Sophia''s words surprised Mango once again. She knew Novalee''s identity through Henry. But, she didn''t expect Sophia to know everything in such a short time aftering out of the sanatorium. Walter was shocked too. "Mom, how did you..." "How did I know it all so clearly? My son, although I have been in the sanatorium for so many years, I still have my way of finding out something. Your father has left some people to take care of and protect me. It''s just that I don''t care enough to use them. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have used these people." The look in Sophia''s eyes wasplicated as she said them. Walter waspletely stunned. "How could this be? Wasn''t he with Delh a long time ago? Why would he still...." As if realizing what he had said, Walter quickly shut his mouth. Sophia said with a wry smile on her face, "Your father has a way of making me distressed. Anyway, we''re not talking about your father now; we''re talking about you and Novalee. Son, Novalee is not a good person. I won''t let you marry her no matter what. If you still think of me as your mother, you''ll listen to me. When she leaves the emergency roomter, I''ll arrange what''s next for her. Don''t worry. I won''t mistreat her." "Mom, can you let me deal with this matter by myself?" Walter really didn''t want his mother to intervene in this matter. No matter what kind of feelings he had for Novalee, he wanted to solve it personally instead of acting like a child and letting his mother do it for him. Mango rushed in as she watches Sophia and Water were about to argue again. "Auntie, Walter, I met someone here. I think the most important thing now is not to discuss whether or not Novalee is leaving. But, you have to listen to what I need to say first, and then you will know what to do." Mango''s sudden appearance shocked Sophia for a moment. Something shifted in her eyes, as if she knew what was going on. "Oh, Mango, you didn''t help me after all." "Auntie, I''m sorry. But, I think that Walter can handle this matter. It''s better if you don''t intervene in this." Mango felt a little guilty as she said it. Walter pulled her over to him. "What did you apologize for? You didn''t do anything wrong. Now, what did you want to say? Who did you meet here?" Mango was overwhelmed by Walter''s questions as she didn''t know which to answer first. A trace of regret shes in Sophia''s eyes as she watched Walter holding onto Mango''s hands. How wonderful it would be if they weren''t rtives. She would do everything she could to make sure Walter gets what he wanted. Oh, what a shame... Another sigh erupted in Sophia''s heart as she heard Mango said, "I saw Delh, and I also discovered an important secret." Suddenly, screams could be heard inside the hospital, as if something terrible had happened. Chapter 771 Chapter 771 "What''s going on?" Mango immediately became nervous. Walter immediately asked for Sophia to be protected, and then looked at the emergency room with the lights still on, whispering, "Mango, take my mother with you." "I won''t go! I don''t care what happened. I need to deal with Novalee first." Walter was speechless when he heard how stubborn Sophia was. "Mom, I''ve said it before. Let me deal with this on my own, alright?" "Fine, you can deal with it yourself, but you have to promise mom that you can''t marry her. We can give her all the help andpensation she needs, but you can''t marry her. Walter, you can''t dedicate your whole life to such a woman." Sophia was very determined. Mango couldn''t help but tell Walter when she saw how severe Sophia''s foot injury was, "Auntie hurt her foot badly." Walter feels bad for his mother. "Mom, don''t force me. I know what I''m doing." "Promise me, or I won''t leave!" Sophia was really against Walter. The scream outside was getting louder and louder. Seeing this, Boden ran out quickly and not too longter he came back. "Madam, someone wants to jump off the building. They''ve already called the police. The media would probably be here soon. We''d better leave quickly, or else we might get into unnecessary trouble." Mango was very satisfied with Boden''s efficiency in handling matters. She looked at Walter and said, "Well, do something! What do you want? I''m not sure what the media would write if they found out about Auntie''s identity." Walter looked at Mango and Sophia, and finally said in a low voice, "Fine, I promise not to marry her, okay?" "You promised. Walter, don''t lie to me. If you dare to marry her, or promise to marry her, I will get hit by a car once I go out!" "Mom, stop being ridiculous. Hurry up and go!" Walter''s face turned dark. Mango was shocked when she saw the look on Walter''s face. "Auntie, you can''t say things like these." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophia looked at Walter and said, "Are you going to promise me or not? If you lie to me, that would be the end for me." "Alright, I promise you." Walter had no choice but topromise. Sophia only left with Mango once Walter agreed. Mango muttered to Walter, "Come to my house once you''re done dealing with these stuff. I have something to tell you." "Alright." Walter looked at Mango with mixed feelings. "Please take care of my mother." "Don''t worry. She''s my aunt, after all." Mango held Sophia in her arms as she limped out of the emergency room. Under Boden''s escort, they left the hospital sessfully. However, on their way to the exit, they met with arge group of reporters. If it wasn''t for Boden''s intelligence, Mango and Sophia would have been trapped by them. After getting in the car, Sophia seemed to feel a little ufortable. Mango ced Sophia''s foot on her leg and gently massaged it. "Auntie, I''m sorry." "Don''t say that. I know you told Walter because you believed in him. But as a mother, I have to watch out for him, especially when ites to rtionships. I don''t want my son to get hurt." Sophia''s expression was somewhat sorrowful. "I know, aunt, I''m a mother as well. Maybe when I grow up, I will worry about his choice like you. But I still think that we are the outsiders to Walter and Novalee''s rtionship. Only they can solve whatever it is that''s between them." Sophia did not argue with Mango''s words this time. "Mango, I''m a little tired. I''ll sleep for a while. Wake me up when we arrive." Sophia obviously didn''t want to talk about it anymore. Mango didn''t want to provoke her, so she nodded her head and ended the conversation with Sophia. The car soon arrived at the Ye''s Mansion. Mango ordered one of the men to bring Sophia out while she went to get the family doctor over to check on Sophia''s injured foot again. The family doctor gave some medicine then left. Sophia had not woken up during the check up. Mango couldn''t bear to woke her up as she looked at Sophia''s tired face. However, when she thought of the conversation between Delh and Mitchell, she couldn''t help but feel a little worried. She called Genevieve. Genevieve soon arrived. Mango told Genevieve what she heard. Genevieve took some blood from Sophia while she was asleep. "Mango, the test might take a whole day. I''ll give you the result tomorrow." Genevieve put away the blood sample. Mango hurriedly said, "It''s fine. As long as there''s a result, then it''s fine. I want to know if my auntie had really been drugged." "Okay, don''t worry. I''ll give you the result as soon as possible." Genevieve then left. Mango said to Boden, "Go to the nursing home right now and take my auntie''s caretaker to a safer ce. Make sure that woman is alive." "Yes, madam." With that Boden left The Yes Mansion as well. The Ye s Mansion safety was guarded by security. After dealing with all of this, Mango recalled that she had been staying at the Hans family''s house during this period of time. She had been out for so long, but she hadn''t even called home. It looked like she wouldn''t be able to go home at noon. She called Mateo. "Uncle, I have something to do today, so I can''t go back at noon. Don''t wait up for me, and sorry for making you take care of the children." "Don''t be silly. It''s reasonable for me to take care of your kids. Where are you? Are youing back lunch?" Mateo didn''t want to be a nagging uncle or a controlling maniac, but sometimes he really couldn''t help himself. Fortunately, Mango didn''t mind his concern. She smiled and said, "I am at the Ye''s Mansion. I have something to do with Nathan today, so I won''t be home at noon." "Oh, if you''re with Nathan then it''s fine. I''ve been watching you draw pictures for the past few days, I was worried you might get tired. Take a break and leave the children to me. If you want toe back for dinner with Nathan tonight, tell me in advance." "Okay, uncle. I''ll go now." Mango hung up the phone. A sweet smile touched the corner of her lips. Although Mateo was a little naggy, he was different from Terrance, Mango liked him a lot. It felt great to be cared for, especially by someone who nags a lot. She could not help but think of Queena. She didn''t know how Queena was doing. Mango called Queena, but unfortunately, her phone was still turned off. She became uneasy. Could it be that something had really happened? Mango was anxious. She thought a while before calling Merle, even though she didn''t want to have any rtionship with Merle anymore. Merle was beyond excited when she saw Mango called. "Madam, you were looking for me?" "Yes, I''d like to ask you to find someone for me." Mango''s voice was a little indifferent, but Merle ignored it. He was satisfied to know that Mango needed him. "Please tell me." "I can''t get through to my mother''s phone number for a while now. I want you to please use Dark Night Empire''s power to help me find out if anything has happened to my mother, Queena." Merle was upset when he heard how polite and formal Mango was. "Madam, the whole Dark Night Empire is yours. You don''t have to beg me to it. If you think I''m in the way, I''ll the Dark Night Empire. You can put someone you trust to watch over there. I''m fine." Merle''s words made Mango shake his head and say, "You''ve taken care of the Dark Night Empire for so many years. I won''t take it back. You can keep it." "Madam, I know that you are still not willing to forgive me. And I know as well what I''ve done before, but the Dark Night Empire belongs to Ye Family, not just me. So if you are ufortable that I am here, I will leave. I just want you to have the best protection and care." "Merle, there are things that once broken will never return to the way it was. I can''t say whether I''ve forgiven you or not, but one thing for sure is that we will never be the same as the way we were." Merle was taken aback by Mango''s words. "Uh? Why can''t we go back? There were so many misunderstandings between you and Mr. Ye. You even thought that he wanted to burn you to death, yet you still find it in you to forgive him? All I did was choosing the wrong side, and all of a sudden, I''m evil? Can''t I be forgiven for the rest of my life? Madam, you are unfair to me!" Hearing Merle''s words, Mango really felt that she had nothing to say. She said, "Merle, there is only one Nathaniel in the world, and I only love him. Because of my love for him, I can forgive all of his mistakes, but of course, the bottom line is not to push my boundaries. Do you understand what I mean?" Merle was shaken up all of a sudden. "You mean that he was forgiven because of love. Does that mean you can''t forgive me because you don''t love me?" "You can assume whatever you want to. As for the thing I ask you to do, you can help me if you can. If you can''t, I''ll ask someone else for help." Mango was about to hang up the phone, but she was stopped by Merle. "I will help you. You are my mistress after all. Whether you forgive me or not, I will always serve you! From the day you be my mistress, you are my everything. When all of this is done, I will leave the Dark Night Empire and then I will hand it over to youpletely." Merle immediately hung up the phone once he''s finished. There was a temporary sadness that Mango felt as she listened to the buzzing sound of the phone. She once truly befriended Merle, but he didn''t cherish it. The feeling of being betrayed by a friend was terrible, and she did not want to experience it again. Putting that matter aside, Mango finally remembered that she hadn''t called Nathaniel yet. She didn''t know if he had found Pharrell or not. Would he be in any danger? With these thoughts in mind, Mango took out her phone and was about to send a message to Nathaniel, only to find a message from her phone that she did not know about. The look on her face changedpletely when she opened the message. Chapter 772 Chapter 772 "Mind your own business, or don''t me me for what''s going to happen to you and your children!" It was an unknown text message, it was because Mango had not set up an unfamiliar number. And it was also a threatening text message. They probably knew she was involved in Walter and Novalee''s matter, hence she was threatened. The thing that Mango hated the most was that they used her children to threaten her. They should go after her for any issue because it had nothing to do with her kids. She directly dialed back the number, but they quickly hung up. Mango looked at it and found out that the number belonged to Ocean City. Which meant that someone was watching her in Ocean City. Who could it be? Mango''s brows furrowed slightly. However, she did not pay too much attention to it. She nned to investigate it secretly before she called Nathaniel. "How is it? Have you found Cyrus?" Mango asked in a hurry after Nathaniel picked up the phone. "I found him. I have asked someone to take him back. The maid, Itzel, was also taken back. They are nning to run away from the country. They even spend some of the money Iona''s father left for her. Fortunately, there are still a lot left, it''s enough for her to finish her studies." Nathaniel said with mixed feelings. Mango had never experienced something like this before, but she knew that Iona must feel very ufortable. "When you''re done,e back early. Is the child with you now?" "No, Iona went home as she wanted to talk to her dad. It''s pitiable. She''s an orphan without her parents around, which meant that she had to do everything on her own. We should take good care of ourselves. Don''t ever let such things happened to our children." Nathaniel seemed to be easily sad today. Mango nodded and said, "Come home, Auntie is at our house, and Walter is still at the hospital. When we left, someone jumped off the building. Arge number of reporters went there, and we were almost stuck there. But everything''s fine now. I need to tell you something, soe home now." Hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel hurriedly said, "Okay, I''lle home now. By the way, what would you like to eat? I''ll bought some along the way. I''m a little tired today, so I don''t want to cook anymore." "Let the housekeeper do it." Mango said casually. Nathaniel mumbled, "Lucy''s grandson is a month old today, so she took a day off. There is no one at home. Sisi and Newell went to pick out a wedding dress and said that they were going to get married, so..." It was only now that Mango noticed how quiet the house was. She smiled, "I feel that everyone is busy, besides us." "I''m not free. I work every day to earn money. You''re not free either. Aren''t you still participating in the designpetition?" Nathaniel''s words caused Mango''s expression to rx a little. "Yes, after we''re done dealing with Novalee''s matter, I have to go all out on thepetition. I hope to get a good result at that time." "It''s absolutely possible. My wife is so smart and beautiful. It would be a shame if you didn''t win, doesn''t it?" "You really do have a way with words. If you happen to pass by a bakery buy me some bread. I suddenly crave for it. And buy some nutritious porridge for auntie. She needs all the nutritious now." By the time Mango finished speaking, Nathaniel had already memorized it. "Okay. See youter." "Drive slowly. I''ll be waiting for you at home." "All right." The corners of Mango''s lips were still slightly raised even when they had hung up the phone. It was her dream to live a life like this with Nathaniel. It would be even better if Zion came back. After Mango put down the phone, she felt that the house was very quiet. She was a little unustomed to it. She didn''t expect that Sisi and Newell were going to get married. She remembered when Nathaniel talked about this matter with her in the past. She and Madam Ye and I were like mothers and daughters. Now their marriage was going to happen, and she also had many things going on in her life. Mango was not an emotional person but she was extremely sad today. Sisi treated her quite well. In order to protect her, she was almost sent to prison by I. At the thought of this, Mango decided to give a good wedding gift to her. Just when she was about to take out her phone and picked out some gifts, Walter called her. "How''s my mother?" "She''s asleep." Mango turned to looked at the guest room, no single sound came from it. Walter pinched his temple wearily and whispered, "Novalee is out of the operating room." "How is it going?" Mango was a little nervous. No matter what Novalee had done, she still remembered that kind and lovely Novalee when she first met her. Walter''s voice sounded a little hoarse. "It''s not very good. The doctor said that she might not hold on for too long. Do you want toe over? She said that she wants to see you." Mango was somewhat hesitant when she heard Walter''s words. "I don''t really want to. Walter, you know our history. I don''t want to hear herst words." "But she wants you toe over. Mango, she''s dying. I think it''s okay to listen to her, isn''t it?" Walter''s voice made Mango''s heart ache for him. "Are you alright?" "I''m not sure. Other than you, she''s the first woman that I wanted to protect for the rest of my life, but who would''ve thought things would end up like this." Walter pretended to be humorous, but that only made Mango''s heart ached even more. "Don''t be like this. Perhaps you''re just not meant to be together." "Maybe." Walter released a sigh and said, "My mother is in the Ye''s Mansion, right?" "Yes." "I think Nathaniel has changed the securities of the Ye family recently. They should be alright. Let my mother rest in your house. If it''s possible, I still want you toe here. If Nathaniel is worried, he cane here too." Walter''s tone was somewhat pleading. Since he had already said so, Mango couldn''t find it in her to reject him. "Okay. I''ll go as soon as I''ve packed up." "Thank you, Mango. On behalf of Novalee, thank you." "That won''t be necessary. You''re not anyone to her. If she wants to thank me, she should thank me by herself." As soon as Mango finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Novalee was dying! This news was rather surprising to Mango, but it made sense at the same time. She didn''t know what kinds of suffering did a person had to go through to be in such pain. When she thought about how Novalee was thrown into the dumpster like trash, Mango couldn''t find it in her to hate Novalee anymore. At the end of the day, Novalee did not do any real harm to her. She only hurt her with words. Even though she had kidnapped and threatened her before but it was because she loved Walter, now that she was going to die. Mango should really let it go. Everything would be gone once they die. Mango sighed and went back to her room to change into a new set of clothes. It just so happened that Boden had returned. "Madam, are you going out?" "Yes. How is the thing that I asked you to do?" Mango asked in a hurry. Boden smiled and said, "I''ve taken the caretaker to somewhere safe and asked our people to guard her. Madam, you are a prophetic. When I went there, someone tried to kill her, but I saved her. She heard that I was there to save her, so she followed me without hesitation." When Mango saw Boden''s happy expression, she couldn''t help but smile and say, "You''ve done a great job. I''m going out for a while. You''re going to protect my aunt at home, all right?" "But I am your bodyguard. Madam, aren''t you going to bring me out with you?" Boden sounded so cute when he asked the question, which made Mango''s smile deepened. "You don''t have to follow me. I''ll go to the hospital. It''s not dangerous. When Nathanieles back, you can tell him. I''lle back when it''s over." "Oh, okay, you really don''t need me to follow you?" "There''s really no need." Mango patted him on the shoulder and walked out of the room. She drove a low-key car out and soon arrived at the Central Hospital. Walter told her the room number. When Mango saw Novalee again, shey on the bed lifelessly. She stared straight at the ceiling. Mango wasn''t quite sure what she was thinking about. Perhaps she was thinking about her short life, or perhaps she was thinking about the things that will happen after her death. When Walter saw Mangoing, he quickly got up and walked over to her. "You''re here?" "That''s right!" Mango nodded her head. Walter looked behind Mango and then frowned. "You came here alone? Where is Nathaniel?" "Nathan went to find Cyrus and hasn''te home yet. I came here first because I was afraid that I wouldn''t have enough time." Mango''s voice was not loud, but it was still heard by Novalee. "You went out to find Cyrus? Have you found him?" "Yes." Mango walked over to Novalee''s side and ced her bag aside. Looking at her pale and colorless face, she couldn''t help but recall how healthy she used to be, how youthful and lively she was. "Are you feeling better?" "Can I be better now with my current state?" Novalee said with wry smile, she seemed to realize that her attitude was not very good and quickly whispered, "I''m sorry, I''m in a bad mood." "It''s fine. I''m used to it." Mango''s words made Novalee feel even more ashamed. "Ms. Shen, do you think that I am a really bad person?¡± "You can''t say that. Everyone''s point of view is different, and the things they do won''t be the same. It''s not the same thing. So why did you ask me toe here? Is there anything you need me to do?" Mango asked straightforwardly with no hesitation. She and Novalee might never be friends in this life, so there was no point in beating around the bush. Novalee was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Mango to be so straightforward, but once she thought about it, she came to a realization as well. Mango did not care about what she did at all. She was acting like an idiot this entire time. She jumped around with all kinds of ugly behaviors and yet she received nothing. Instead, it caused her life at such a young age. The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. Novalee pulled the cover over her body and began to sob. Walter watched from the side, he wanted tofort her. But he didn''t know what to say. Mango, on the other hand, said nothing. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It was toote for Novalee to feel ashamed or guilty at this point. After all, there was no reset button in life. Novalee cried for a while before she lifted the cover. After she dried her eyes, she looked straight at Mango. Chapter 773 Chapter 773 "Ms. Shen, I may not have much time left." Novalee sounded particrly sad when she said this. Mango nodded his head. She didn''t interrupt her, nor did she say anything. This made Novalee a little awkward. "I know, you must hate me very much, or you think I''m particrly bad. You see, God has punished me. Don''t be angry with me, please?" Novalee looked at Mango pitifully. Mango said in a low voice, "I wasn''t angry with you. To be more precise, I was sad that you weren''t being honest with me when I treated you as my friend. But that changed after I told myself that I will not let a stranger''s emotion affect me. Thus, I don''t feel much about you right now." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Novalee felt even more ufortable. "Ms. Shen, I know that I have failed your trust and destroyed all the possibilities between us, but what choice do I have? My parents died when I was young and ever since my brother was ill, my life wasn''t controlled by myself anymore. All I can do is to protect you as much as possible. This is the biggestpromised I made." Novalee said sadly. Perhaps she still felt a little wronged. Mango couldn''t help but think of Sophia''s words as she looked at her. "You didn''t kidnap my aunt, did you? You went to the sanatorium to save her. You''re afraid that Walter will be sad after knowing what happened to his mother, aren''t you?" Mango asked out her own spection. Novalee was a little stunned. "Your aunt?" "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you. My aunt is Walter''s mother. She is my closest aunt. Walter and I are cousins. I also knew it not too long ago." Novalee looked at them in surprise as she listened to Mango. "You''re cousins?" "Yes!" Walter nodded. Novalee felt that she was stupid. What was she doing? She actually fought with her sister- in-w for Walter. What was wrong with her? "Do you think I''m ridiculous?" "No, on the contrary, I like you when ites to your feelings for Walter. If it weren''t for your feelings for Walter, I would not let you go easily. You should be d that you did one good thing when you were alive." Mango''s words were like daggers stabbed into Novalee''s wound as she felt the pain from it. "You''re really rude." "Do I need to be polite? I don''t think it''s necessary. That''s how thing is. I''m thankful that you saved my aunt from danger for Walter''s sake. If you needed money, I could give them to you. You don''t have to worry about anything else." Mango''s words really hurt Novalee. She had always felt that Mango was easy-going, but she never thought that every word that came out from her mouth hurt like hell when Mango was serious. Novalee shook her head with a wry smile and said, "I had motives at that time. I wanted auntie to have a good impression of me so that Walter can talk to her about the marriage smoothly." Mango already knew, but she was still feeling very uneasy. "You didn''t ask me here to hear you confess, did you? Novalee, I am not Walter. Walter is a sentimental person. Perhaps because of that, you fell for him and lied to him continuously. At this point, I don''t think there''s anything else to hide anymore. When I knew that you''re from Zhang vige, I told Walter that he needs to make sure whether or not you really did hurt your uterus while saving him. But do you know what he said? He said that if a woman is willing to give up her right to be a mother, she could really be desperate. He also said that you''re not bad in the bones. He''s willing to take care of you for the rest of his life and give this rtionship a try. He''s even willing to marry you. But how could you lie and hurt such a kind man?" Mango was angry that Novalee wasn''t honest with Walter. How could there be so many lies in love? Love was pure. Why do you need to mix other things in? Novalee looked at Walter in shock and asked in a trembling voice, "Is that true?" "Is there any point in saying these now?" Walter had no intentions of saying all of these. Novalee''s gaze slowly went from excitement to dull. She wore a bitter smile and said, "Yes, it''s meaningless to say these words now, because I''m dying. Even if I regret and want to make up for it or to change, it''s all toote. You and I were really never meant to be in this life." Mango couldn''t help but feel a little angry as she heard Novalee''s words. "Novalee, do you know that I can forgive you for whatever you did to me, but one thing I can''t forgive is the way you treat a man who is sincere to you. He is my cousin and my former best friend. I invited you two for a business trip because I wanted to set you up with him, but it backfired. I was blind that I didn''t see through who you really are. You may have many difficulties and frustration, but these are not reasons for you to hurt others and use them as excuses to lie to others. Even if you are about to die, I still won''t forgive you, and I don''t intend to forgive you. But as I said, since you have saved my aunt, I can promise you one request, which may also be the purpose of you asking me toe here." Mango''s words made Novalee feel very ufortable. "Ms. Shen, you are really straightforward now. I am a dying, can''t you show me some sympathy?" "You don''t need it, and I can''t do it either. There''s no reason to pretend with each other. Let''s just talk about your purpose of asking me here." Mango''s impatience allowed Novalee to understand that she hadpletely lost any good feelings Mango had of her. She still remembered the first time the two of them met. Mango was so gentle and kind. If it weren''t for her excessive way of doing things, she would probably be very happy to have a friend like Mango right now. Novalee regretted it so much, but if fate made her choose again, she might still make the same choice as she did now. She said in a low voice with a wry smile, "Yes, I do have something to ask you. I heard from my brother that you met each other earlier. Mr. Ye promised him that he could work in HY Group. I hope that you can fulfill your promise. Don''t have any grudge against my brother because of me. He doesn''t know what I have done." Mango had long guessed that Novalee asked her here because of Henry, but she still had some doubts. "Why don''t you let him go to Walter''spany? You should know that because of Walter''s affection for you, he will not treat your brother Henry unfairly." When she heard Mango''s question, Novalee quickly shook her head. "No! Henry can go to anypany, but not to work in the Song family! I locked my brother in a neighborhood, hoping that you can help me get him out. As for my cause of death, you can tell him that I was in a car ident. Don''t tell him the real reason. I am afraid that he can''t stand it and will follow in my footsteps. Henry is a good child. He has a bright future and should not bepromised by me." Tears were pouring out of Novalee''s eyes. Indeed, she loved her brother a lot. Mango nodded and said, "Alright, I promise you. I''ll get Nathan to give Henry a chance and we''ll make sure he''s safe. I think that is what you want to ask of us the most, isn''t it?" Novalee nodded at once. "Yes, thank you." "You''re wee. I''m not here for you." After saying that, Mango stood up and patted Walter on the shoulder before she went out. When there were only Walter and Novalee in the room, Walter seemed to be particrly silent. Novalee looked at the man in front of her. He was charming and good to her. If it was not because she had no choice, she really hoped that they could grow old together, even if he didn''t love her, but as long as she loved him, it was enough. "Walter, I really like you." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Novalee couldn''t help but let out. Walter''s body trembled. So he quickly turned his head to the other side as the corners of his eyes were a little wet. "I really wanted to give you a home, and live a normal happy life with you." Walter did not lie. And Novalee believed in him. It was her that wasn''t blessed enough to have it. "Walter, you deserve someone better, not me! I admit that I had it nned all along. I approached you to make you fall in love with me so that I could steal the seal of yourpany. But in the end, I couldn''t bring myself up to do it." Novalee''s confession stunned Walter. "Mypany''s seal? What do you want the seal for? No, to be exact, what does the person behind you want the seal of mypany for? Is that person my business rival? Who is it?" Novalee only smiled when Walter bombarded her with questions. She was in pain! Her body was in pain! But the pain in his heart was worse! Novalee knew that she really didn''t have much time left. She looked at Walter sadly and said, "Walter, although there were lies in our rtionship, I was honest when I''m with you. Every word that I say is nothing but the truth. I hope that my brother can go to military school. You promised me." Walter was a little sorry at this. "I''m sorry, but I can''t. Henry''s background is not good enough for political trial. Besides, if you have a criminal record..." "I don''t need anything. I don''t need you to avenge me. I won''t say anything to the police. I''ll say that it was a traffic ident. I hit the wall while I was driving. I beg you. Please let Henry get into military school. I know you must have a way of getting him in, even if it takes a few years. Please." Novalee''s pleading made Walter feel bad. "All right." He nodded. Novalee finally smiled. She looked at Walter, tears rolling down her face as she smiled. She then said, "Walter, I''m dying, can you hug me? I feel cold!" Her words brought tears in his eyes. He didn''t say anything, just went forward and hugged Novalee tightly... Chapter 774 Chapter 774 "I''m sorry, Walter, I''m really sorry. If I can choose, I would really like to love you recklessly. You are a good man, a really good man. The biggest regret of my life is that I can''t be with you. I am not worthy of you, I failed your trust and love. I can feel that you like me. Although it is very likely not love, but for someone like me, it was precious. I am dying... I really don''t want to leave you, I really don''t want to leave the world..." Novalee cried so hard that she couldn''t open her mouth. Walter did not know what to say at the moment. There were a lot of questions he wanted to ask, and many things that he couldn''t understand. But now, as he watched Novalee''s broke down, he couldn''t say a word. Novalee continued. "Do you know? After my parents passed away, I was left with my brother who had a congenital heart disease. As a little girl there wasn''t much I could do. I could only sell myself out. I knew that by doing so I wouldn''t be able to determine my own future. But as long as my brother is fine, it''s okay. It''s not a big deal for me to live like this. But ever since I met you and fell in love with you, I turned greedy. I wanted to have control over my own life. I want to choose my own fate, but I can''t escape. Walter, please don''t me me. I know that I have done many wrong things that made you unhappy. I also know that I have hidden a lot of things from you. You are very angry with me. But I beg you, forgive me, please..." "God has punished me, it made me lose the most important thing in this world, you. I used to think that my brother was all I have. It wasn''t until I met you that I realize I had other people I wanted to care for. Walter, being together with you was the happiest time of my life. After I died, you should forget me, find someone who really loves you to get married and have children. I sincerely hope that you can be happy." Novalee''s tears fell on Walter''s shoulder and they burnt. Walter''s eyes were getting teary. "How did you get to this point? You never once believed me. If you trust me, you can tell me everything you''ve gone through, and we cane up with a solution. Maybe there are thousands of possibilities between us. But Novalee, you always treat me as an outsider. You keep saying that you love me but never allow me to enter your world and enter your heart. Is this really love?" Walter''s voice was hoarse, what he said made Novalee cried even more. "You don''t understand. There are some things that you won''t understand. It''s toote for me to say anything now. All I can say is to watch out for your stepmother. Also, I''ll leave my brother''s matter in your hands. I know that I''m shameless, but what can I do? I only met a nice man like you once my entire life. If I don''t make a move, to who shall I make my move? I admit that I used your affection, and I also admit that I''m despicable. I used my death to let you help my brother, but there''s nothing else I could do. Even if I''m despicable and shameless, this will be thest time I do so. Walter, from now on, no one will set you up again." Walter didn''t know how to process Novalee''s word. "Get some rest. The doctor told you to have a rest, so you can still live a few more days." "What''s the difference between living a few days longer and dying now? There''s no difference. Walter, can you help me call Mango in?" "What do you want to do?" Walter suddenly became nervous. Seeing this, Novalee became upset. "I''m already in this state, what else can I do? When can you treat me like how you treat her?" "Mango can be honest with me and risk her life for me. Can you do that? Novalee, if you can''t do something that you can''t, don''t hope that others will meet your expectations." Walter''s words were a little heavy. Novalee couldn''t bear it, but she still said with a wry smile, "Yes, I really don''t treat you as well as she treats you with all her heart. But she is your cousin, you and her can''t be together!" Her words hit on Walter''s wounds. He said with a cold face, "I know, I don''t need you to remind me. Didn''t you just say something to her? Why do you need her again?" "There''s something that I haven''t finished yet. Don''t worry, I can''t hurt her." Novalee turned bitter. How could she feel good when the man she loved the most was protecting another woman? She knew that she didn''t have much time left. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have submitted to Mango, and she wouldn''t have told her rival herst words. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. But the cruel reality was that she couldn''t count on anyone other than Mango. She knew that Walter would not leave her younger brother alone, but she needed double protection. At least Mango and Nathaniel could protect Henry if anything happened to Walter. Novalee felt that she had lived all her life for others and for her brother, but what about herself? The only man she wanted, had another woman in his heart... Walter couldn''t help but sigh as he quietly stared at Novalee''s pale face and the state she was in. It was as if she would stop breathing at any moment. "Long story short, Mango still has something to do." "All right." Novalee smiled weakly as she saw Walter sighed for relief. When Walter came out, Mango was calling Nathaniel. When she saw Walter came out, she quickly said, "I can''t talk to you anymore. If you are done with your work, go back quickly. I''ll go hometer too. Let''s talk about it when we meet." "All right." Nathaniel hung up the phone. Mango put away her phone. She patted him on the shoulder when she saw the pained expression on Walter''s face and said, "Life and death are determined. You''ve already done enough." "I know. You don''t have tofort me. I''m not that weak. I just need some time to recover." Walter''s words reassured Mango. "Sorry, I made you experience a bad rtionship. I was wrong about her." "It''s not your fault. If I don''t want to be in a rtionship, no one can convince me. You don''t have to me yourself. Besides, you''re doing this for my own good. I understand that. Novalee asked you to go in, and it seems that she has more to say to you." "More to say to me?" Mango couldn''t help but frown. "What else does she want to do?" "I don''t know, you should be careful. I know you are good at martial arts, but Novalee is a sophisticated woman. Who knows what kind of tricks she''s ying? To make it sound nicely, you are an innocent person. To make it sound badly, you''re stupid. If you find something wrong with her, you should leave as soon as possible. Don''t care about anything, okay?" Mango was upset when she heard Walter critiques about herself "Is that really how you imagine me to be?" "Then what kind of image do you want? A gentlewoman? That was what I used to think before. But now I feel that you are so innocent." "That''s enough. Stop mocking me. I''ll go in now..." Mango opened the door and went inside after that. Novalee was already very weak. When she saw Mango walked in, she felt that it was a little hard for her to open her eyes. Mango knew that Novalee really couldn''t hold on any longer as she saw her current state. "What else do you want to tell me?" She sat down next to the bed. Novalee looked outside and saw that Walter did not follow in. She whispered, "You know who has been funding me, right?" "It''s Delh, right?" "Yes" Novalee nodded. She had misjudged Mango. She had always thought that Mango was just ady from a wealthy family. She was an ipetent woman who Nathaniel pampered in her hands. However, it was only at this moment that she realized how badly she misjudged Mango. Even without Nathaniel, Mango was still a powerful woman. Her kind and gentle appearance hid her aura. "When did you know that?" Novalee looked at Mango and asked. "Not long ago." Mango didn''t hide anything from Novalee either. She was already on the brink of death, what else couldn''t be said? She told Novalee that Delh wanted Mitchell to use his power to end her life. The look on Novalee''s face turned terrible. "Is Mitchell her man too?" "Yes, I just knew about it. So, do you want to stay here or leave? I''ll agree to whatever your choice is." Those were her true words. She came here to transfer Novalee to another hospital, but she didn''t expect that Novalee wouldn''t be able to hold on that quickly. Novalee went silent for a moment before she said, "I am a dying person. It doesn''t matter where I go. Since they want me dead, I will fulfil their wishes. Only when I die will they feel at ease and give themselves away. I know you will help Walter. My biggest regret in life is that I haven''t gotten together with him. I want to do something for him before my life ends." Mango had already known about it. "Think about it carefully. Even if you do this, Walter won''t be very grateful to you, and I won''t miss your kindness." "It doesn''t matter. I''m going to die anyway. I only hope that you will treat my brother well." Novalee really treated her younger brother well. Mango nodded her head. "Don''t worry, Henry isn''t as fragile as you think." "I don''t want him to live such a dark life like me. The death of my parents had something to do with Bosco. I need to thank your son for that. But my parents didn''t get their names clean in the end. I don''t know if Walter will continue the investigation once I die." Novalee looked at Mango. Mango knew that she wanted her to join the fight. "Don''t worry. I will give your parents an exnation, for your brother''s sake." "Thank you, Mango. If things could go back, I really hope to be true friends with you. Unfortunately, there are no ''ifs'' in this world." After Novalee finished, a drop of tear rolled down from the corner of her eye. "Leave the listening device and go. Mitchell is probablying soon. My time hase..." She shut her eyes. It made Mango sad seeing her like this for some reason. Chapter 775 Chapter 775 "Novalee." Mango called out to her. She saw the wonder in Novalee''s eyes, and said in a low voice, "You''re a good sister." These words immediately made Novalee burst into tears. For the rest of her life, she had lived for her brother. For her brother and the sake of her parents'' reputation, she had lost herself and sold herself, which turned her lifeless. No one liked her. Novalee felt that she didn''t waste her life as she received Mango''s recognition. "Thank you, Mango. Really, thank you." "Have a good trip." Mango didn''t know what else to say. She couldn''t see Novalee like this, so she turned around and left the ward. A lot of choices were made by ourselves. Even if she admitted that Novalee was a good sister, she could not deny that Novalee hurt her and Walter. When Walter saw Mango came out, he asked concern, "How did it went? Did she do anything to you?" "No, let''s go out for a walk." Mango''s words made Walter hesitated. "But Novalee, she..." "Aren''t there people from Song family here? It''ll be alright. My heart is in a mess. Let''s go." Walter couldn''t refuse Mango''s request. He nodded his head and walked out of the corridor of the ward side by side with Mango. Mango looked at the sky outside and said in a low voice, "It''s really hard to imagine that you and I are actually cousins." "It''s okay if you don''t want to admit it, I can''t wait for you to deny it." Walter said jokingly. Mango red at him and said, "Don''t me yourself for what happened to Novalee. Some people are destined to walk a different path than us. You''ve been really good to her." "I know, but I still feel a little sad in my heart. Maybe I am destined to be a lonely person and die alone." "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s just that your fate has yet toe." Mango was afraid that Walter had other burdens that he was keeping in him, so she couldn''t help butfort him. Walter shook his head and said, "Some things can''t be decided by fate, you and I are an example of it. I always thought that I would end up you, but we end up being cousins. It''s so harsh! Why can''t my mom do it before, she crushed all my hopes now." "You''re talking nonsense again. Since we''re talking about this, I hadn''t receive any news from my mom for a long time. I called her a few times but didn''t get through. I have already contacted Merle to investigate it. I don''t know where my mother is now." There was a hint of worry in Mango''s eyes. Walter patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, aunt will be fine. Maybe she just wants a change of environment and mood. She simply doesn''t want to answer the phone. After all, the thing you had really made her difficult." "Maybe. I just hope that she''s fine." Mango sighed. The wind felt pleasant as it blew on her face. Walter still felt a stir in his heart as he looked at Mango''s face. He couldn''t dream about this woman anymore. After all, she was his cousin. Fate was really strange at times and was also very difficult to ept, but he had to. Mango seemed to sensed Walter''s gaze. She turned to look at Walter and said with a smile, "What are you looking at?" "I''m looking at you. I can''t even look at you like this in the future." Mango smiled. "You need to stop whatever it is you''re feeling. Auntie is not well now. I know that you may be depressed because of Novalee. Why don''t you take Auntie to travel and rx?" Walter shook his head when he heard Mango''s suggestion. "No, I''m not that fragile. By the way, didn''t you say you have something to tell me?" Just then, the nurse quickly ran over. "Mr. Song, Miss Zhang has passed away." "What?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Walter waspletely dumbfounded. How could it be that fast? It seemed impossible judging by how Novalee looked just now. A hint of doubt shed across his eyes as he looked at Mango. "Do you suspect that I did something to her? I don''t like her, and hated her a little. But I won''t do anything to a dying person." Walter also felt that he had gone too far. He hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry, I''ll go and have a look now." "I''ll go with you." Mango was calmer than Walter was. Perhaps it was because she had known Novalee''s choice in advance, or because she knew her final fate, Mango''s heart was a little heavy, but she was able to bear it. Walter intended to refuse at first, but after looking at Mango, he nodded his head. When they arrived at the ward, Novalee had already stopped breathing. The breathing machine had stopped. Doctor Abarough stood at the side and said sadly, "Sorry, we tried our best, but she suddenly had a heart failure, and we can''t do anything about it." Before Walter could say anything, Mango took out her phone and called the police. Mitchell looked a little panicked. "Mrs. Ye, what are you doing?" "You don''t have to worry about what I''m doing. All you have to know is that from now on, till the police arrive, you''re required to stay in this room." Mango''s attitude was resolute. It caused Walter''s brows to furrow slightly. "What''s going on?" "Don''t talk. You''ll know when the timees." Mango said faintly before turning her gaze somewhere else. Mitchell was full on panicking right now. "Mrs. Ye, I have an operationter. It''spletely nonsense if you don''t let me leave." "I have already let someone inform the director to change the doctor. So, doctor Abarough, you don''t have to worry. You won''t hold up other people''s surgery, only your time would be hold up." Mango faked a smile as she watches the guilty look on Mitchell''s face. Mitchell was even more uneasy because of this. "Mrs. Ye, we really tried our best to save her. Everyone here can prove it." "I know. I didn''t say that you didn''t do your best to rescue her. I just said that we''ll talk about it after the policee." Mango refused to reveal anything. Mitchell found excuses to leave multiple times, but Mango refused topromise. Only then did Walter realize that Mitchell was a little suspicious. "You won''t be afraid if you hadn''t do anything, right?" When Walter looked at Mitchell, his face was terribly flustered, and he even looked like he wanted to run out of here. "Is there another story behind Novalee''s death?" Walter''s eyebrows furrowed tightly. Mitchell immediately calmed himself down when he noticed that Walter was watching him. He smiled lightly, but his palm was sweating. "Is there something you''re hiding from me?" Walter stared at Mitchell which made him hard to breathe. "Mr. Song, don''t make fun of me. How can I hide something from you?" "Is that so? You better not let me found out anything, otherwise..." Walter sneered, but it was enough to make Andrea tremble. The police came right on time. "Who called the police? What''s wrong?" "I called the police. Someonemitted murder here!" Mango said hurriedly. They still couldn''t identify who Mango was. "Mrs. Ye, what is all of this?" The police officer looked at Mango and asked. Mango pointed at Mitchell and said it word by word, "I used him of murdering Novalee." "Mrs. Ye, you can''t talk nonsense. I am a doctor, how could I..." "Let Novalee tell us what really happened." Mitchell almost pissed his pants as he listened to Mango''s word "What do you mean? Mrs. Ye, what are you talking about?" Mango didn''t say anything else. She walked straight to Novalee''s bed and took out a listening device from under the bed. She turned on the audio monitor. After a while, Andrea''s voice came out. "Novalee, why are you so reckless? Why do you still fight against her when you know she was the one that helped you achieve all of these? Thest time we sent someone to kill Sophia, you went to save her. Why? Did she ept your kindness and let you marry her son? It''s all pointless now." Novalee coughed twice and said, "What do you mean? Are you going to kill me? I''m already in this state. I can''t live long. You still won''t let me go?" "You do know that if you live one more minute, she will not be at ease for a minute. We can''t risk you telling Walter anymore secrets. Or else our n will be over. You''ve hide your brother and we can''t find him. Do you think we will still keep you in this world?¡± Mitchell''s voice came again. Novalee coughed violently and said, "I''ve done so much for you. Now that you''ve broken all the bones in my body, I''m nothing but a useless human, yet you still wanted to kill me. Won''t you get karma?" "Naha, karma? If there is such thing, the first person to get karma would have died a long time ago. But she''s still alive isn''t she? Novalee, don''t me me. I have to rely on her to survive! Don''t worry, I will add some medicine into your IV. You won''t feel too much pain. It will only take a few minutes for you to feel numb. It''s a gift for me to get to know you." Mitchell''s voice was heard as he spoke. Novalee said with a wry smile, "Delh is really cruel! After all the things I''ve done for her, she wouldn''t let me die peacefully. But I believe there is justice, and she will get her karma soon!" "You better go now first. Novalee, have a good trip!" Novalee struggled, but she couldn''t fight against him. Some struggling sound came from the device, and it immediately made Walter''s veins jump out. "You b*stard!" He punched the bridge of Mitchell''s nose, and a warm stream of blood sshed out immediately. "Murderer! Police, do something!" Mitchell was so scared that he quickly covered his bleeding nose and ran to the police. "It''s all a lie! What an usation! That voice doesn''t belong to me! It''s really not me!" Mango sneered and took out a camera from the painting on the wall. "Mitchell, would you like to watch the surveince video?" Mitchell immediately sat paralyzed on the ground as he saw this. He knew that he was doomed. There was a hint of anger in Walter''s eyes as he looked at Mango. Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Mango''s heart skipped a beat. She knew that Walter would definitely guess something was up once she took out the evidence, but she could not care about it now. Mango avoided Walter''s gaze and handed the surveince video to the police. "I think I have all the evidence here. I''ll leave it to you." "Thank you, Mrs. Ye." The police took over the video camera and took Mitchell away, too. The ward suddenly became so quiet that even a drop of the needle could be heard clearly. Mango had never been so nervous before, but she knew that Walter would find out even if she didn''t tell him. "Walter, listen to me." With a ''bang'', Walter smashed the vase. The vase flew by Mango andnded in pieces behind her. This was the first time Walter had lost his temper in front of Mango. She waspletely shaken up. She saw the veins popping out on Walter''s forehead, and his gaze filled with hatred but he was trying his best to hold it in. "Walter, it''s not me. I..." "Get lost!" Walter''s voice sounded so deep like thunder roaring. Mango was a little afraid. She had never seen Walter like this, but she felt wronged and worried. "No, listen to me..." "I told you to get lost!" Walter''s fist connected to the wall. His back was facing Mango, and his shoulders were trembling slightly. "Mango, I don''t want to fight with you, and I don''t want to hurt you either. So, it would be best to leave now before I do anything that I can''t control. I know that Novalee didn''t have much time left, and I also know there are secrets between you. But how can you do it? How can you use her remaining time to exchange for evidence? Yes, she should''ve died! She''s cruel and shameless. But even so, doesn''t she have the right to live? You used her life to let me know the truth, to clear anything that''s on my path. Do you think that a man like me can''t handle those things that I need you and a dying person to do them for me?" Tears began to pool around Walter''s eyes. He didn''t want to owe anyone anything, but he would never have the chance to repay Novalee in this life. It was her who had let him down, but now the table had turned. Although Novalee had passed away, he still couldn''t get over it. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango did it for his own good, but how could she know howplicated his rtionship with Novalee was? He wanted to know the truth even from what Mango would testify, but never in this way. Novalee used her life to let him know who the real enemy was. How could he ever repay her? As a man, he couldn''t even protect his own woman, he even let his woman sacrificed her life for him. Had they ever thought about how he would feel? Mango couldn''t find a word to say. She had not expected that this would take a toll on Walter. "I''m sorry." "Just go. Asked Nathaniel to pick you up. I don''t want to see you for a while. I need some time alone." Walter''s order to leave made Mango feel very upset. For the first time in a while, she felt that she might''ve done something wrong. Mango bit her lower lip, so she turned around and left the ward. She couldn''t bring herself to say anything anymore. Novaleeid on the bed, she looked very peaceful but she could never open her eyes again. After Mango left, Walter finally turned around and looked at Novalee with tears running down his charming face. "What are you doing? Do you want me to owe you for the rest of my life? Novalee, you made me upset when you were alive. Now even when you''re gone, you wanted to make me remember you for the rest of my life? How can you be so selfish? How can you!" Sadly, Novalee could no longer answer him. When Mango walked out of the hospital, she saw Nathaniel driving over. "Mango, I''m sorry I''mte." As soon as Nathaniel got out of the car, Mango ran over and hugged Nathaniel. She was sad at the moment! "I feel so dejected!" Nathaniel was taken aback by Mango''s actions. He was stunned for a moment before hugging Mango in his arms. "What''s wrong? Are you hurt? Who''s bullying my wife? I''ll beat them up!" Nathaniel''s words caused Mango''s tears to flow out in an instant. "Nathan, I may have done something wrong." "How could it be? How could my wife do something wrong?" It would be fine if Nathaniel didn''t mention it. But, he did. It made Mango cried even more. "I made Walter angry. He threw a vase at me. I have never seen him so angry, I..." "Wait a minute. Walter threw a vase at you. Are you hurt? Let me have a look." Nathaniel was extremely nervous, he pulled Mango out and looked at her from head to toe. He let out a sigh of relief when he was sure she was alright. "Is Walter insane? He threw a vase at you? I can''t take it. I am going to look for him! So what if he is your cousin? How dare he throw a vase at my wife? Does he have a death wish?" As he spoke, Nathaniel walked towards the hospital. But was stopped by Mango. "Hey, don''t. I might have done something really wrong today." Mango felt extremely awful. Nathaniel couldn''t help but touch her back tofort her as he saw her like that and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on? I know Walter cares about you. He would rather hurt himself than hurt you. What''s wrong?" Mango wiped her tears and muttered, "Maybe Auntie''s words had some effect on me. At first, she wanted to take Novalee away from here so she couldn''t see Walter anymore. After all, auntie wouldn''t agree if such a woman became her daughter-inw. Although I disagreed with her and told Walter about auntie''s n, I still don''t want Novalee to contact Walter anymore. Because whenever I see her, the images of her threatening Walter shes through my mind, and I don''t wish for Walter to get hurt again. I don''t want Walter and auntie to fight because of her. So, I told Novalee that Mitchell was going to kill her. But Novalee wanted me to record it all as evidence so Delh and Mitchell couldn''t get away with it because it would be quicker that way than for us to search for the shreds of evidence by ourselves. I agreed to her n because I thought that not only could I make sure there will be no more threats to Walter, but at the same time, I could end Novalee and Walter''s rtionship once and for all. So I hid the truth from Walter and let Novalee take care of it." Nathaniel''s eyes turned dark as he heard Mango''s words, but he did not say anything. Mango looked at Nathaniel with some hesitation and said awfully, "Nathan, do you also think that I made the wrong choice? I felt terrible just now. Although Novalee had a small amount of time left, it was no different than killing her. Even I wanted to beat myself up." Nathaniel sighed and held Mango in his arms. "You didn''t think this through before doing it, but I know you''re not an evil person. You wouldn''t want her dead because of the grudge you had with her, or you wanted the evidence. You did it because you don''t want her to suffer anymore. All her bones were shattered. Even though the doctors said that she still has a few days left, to Novalee, she''s enduring pain every single minute that she''s alive. You''re just fulfilling herst wish. You wanted to help her end the pain and let her do onest thing for the man she loves. I understand that." Nathaniel''s words caused Mango to burst into tears once again. "But Walter doesn''t understand. He assumes I am a bad and cruel woman. He thinks that I killed Novalee in order to get some evidence! But I didn''t! I have already asked Boden to protect the caretaker of the sanatorium, and I supported you to investigate Cyrus. I have done so much, can''t I get the evidence I want? I..." "Yea I understand. You are a woman, and you know Novalee best. You knew she wanted to be free, and you knew she wanted to do something for Walter before she dies. That bastard Walter doesn''t know you at all. He says he likes you and will not marry anyone except you for the rest of his life. But he doesn''t understand you at all, or else you wouldn''t be with me, right? It''s all right, don''t cry, and Walter is not a fool. He couldn''t think clearly because of what happened. I''m here for you. Your husband understands you, so don''t cry. Today we were wronged. But when Walter realized what a fool he ister, we will teach him a good lesson." Nathaniel consoled her as she patted Mango''s back. This made Mango cried even harder than before. "How could he think of me like that? To him, am I just a cruel monster who doesn''t care about other people''s lives?" "No, it''s not what you think. Think about it this way. Novalee is very special to Walter. Although he may not love Novalee, things did happen between them, so it''s really hard for him to ept that. And you, don''t expect too much from him. He is an ordinary person, not a god. He can''t always control his emotions. All right, Walter bullied you. Shall Ifort you? Is that okay? Let me take you to eat something delicious?" Nathaniel''s words helped ease Mango''s heart a little. "I''m not Rita. I won''t think of food when I''m sad." Seeing that she was a little better, Nathaniel smiled and said, "What''s wrong with my daughter? My daughter''s just like me though..." "Nah...you will always praise your daughter, aren''t you?" "My wife is also good. I''m not lying. You are so beautiful and considerate, right? Let''s go. I''ll buy you some cake. Didn''t you say that when you are in a bad mood, it will be much better if you eat some desserts? It''s my treat!" Nathaniel pulled Mango''s hand and got into the car. Mango didn''t want to go at first, but when she saw that Nathaniel was very persistent, she decided to follow him. Chapter 777 Chapter 777 Mango and Nathaniel arrived at the dessert cafe but Mango felt somewhat embarrassed as the customers who came to enjoy the sweet foods were all young couples. She tugged Nathaniel''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "Look... Most of the customers are teenagers or youngsters in their early twenties and it would be weird for us to have desserts here... should we call it off?" Nathaniel looked around and said with a smile, "You aren''t that old, are you? We''re also in our twenties, isn''t it?" At that instant, Mango startedughing. "You''re verging on the age of thirty." "Whatever it is, I''m not thirty yet and no one would be able to tell our age if we don''t mention it. Look at you, you''re so young and gorgeous while I''m handsome and striking, so we''ll be a perfect match sitting together. Age is obviously just a number but I can rent the whole ce or even buy it if you really feel ufortable." "No! Don''t do that as that''s not what I meant. It would be nice to bask in the cafe''s atmosphere and eat with everyone else, so don''t make me look like a nouveau riche as I can''t stand it." Mango was taken aback when she heard that Nathaniel intended to rent the whole store just for them. "So, shall we go in or not? Are we still having desserts?" Nathaniel looked at Mango as he asked with a smile. At that point, Mango felt that he had done it on purpose. "Nathaniel, since when did you be such a glib sweet-talker? Who did you learn this from?" "It''s my responsibility as a husband to treat my wife nicely and make her happy, isn''t it? I''m certainly not a glib sweet-talker as everything that I''ve said are my heartfelt words filled with genuineness! "Stop! Stop it...I''ll really lose my appetite if you go on..." Mango was moody before this but she felt much happier now. She took a deep breath and entered the store with Nathaniel unashamedly. Mango was afraid that others might judge her for having desserts here because of her age but she realized that no one paid attention to her after entering the cafe. Nathaniel brought Mango to the seat by the window and they sat down. A waiter came to them in an instant. "Wee to our cafe, what would you like to order?" "We''d like two donuts, banana fritters, and..." Mango stopped Nathaniel before he could finish his words. "Sorry, my husband is ordering too much... Just give us a set of banana fritters will do." "Alright, mydy, a moment please." The waiter left with a smile. Nathaniel looked at Mango and said with a beam, "Isn''t a set of banana fritters too little? Even your daughter wouldn''t feel satisfied with that amount." "Come on, I''m not Rita and I''ll need to go home for dinnerter as I''ve promised my uncle to have dinner with them." Nathaniel was slightly stunned after hearing what Mango said. "You give me a feeling that we''re single and that we aren''t a married couple as you''re still going home for dinner every day... Have you ever thought of me, your husband?" Nathaniel said with a hint of coquetry. At that instant, Mango startedughing. "What''s the matter? Why do I sense a trace of jealousy from you?" "Mango, I''m trying to tell you that you''ve neglected me too much." Nathaniel protested seriously. Mango felt slightly ashamed after hearing his words as she indeed didn''t care much about Nathaniel recently since she was busy with the design n. "Didn''t you say that you wanted to deal with the Ye family''s affairs? I''m giving you the time to do so now." "Don''t give me such an excuse, I''m sure that you are having such a good time with the kids at the Hans family''s house that you don''t want toe back anymore." Mango was unable to refute Nathaniel''s words. Recently, Mateo and Terrace were taking good care of their children in the Hans family''s house and she was really pleased as she could focus entirely on making the design n. "Alright, I''m sorry as it''s my fault for not fulfilling my duty as a wife, so what now? Should I go get some groceries from the supermarketter and prepare dinner for you after we return home?" Nathaniel''s eyes lit up the moment he heard Mango''s suggestion. "How about you don''t go back tonight? Your uncle will take care of the kids anyway, so why don''t we spend the night together?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango''s face turned red with embarrassment in an instant as she hurriedly covered Nathaniel''s mouth and nced around. Then, she heaved a sigh of relief when she found that no one was staring at them. "Can you be more reserved when we''re outside?" Mango red at Nathaniel in a somewhat flirtatious manner. However, Nathaniel said aggrievedly, "Am I not reserved enough? You haven''t even seen my boldness... Why not we give it a try?" "Come on! I don''t want to live in embarrassment..." Mango''s face flushed red as she got really shy. Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat and he leaned forward to give her a kiss as he saw how adorable she was. Mango was so flustered that her face turned fiery red. "Stop fooling around..." "Alright, I''ll fool around with you only when we get home." As they were talking, the waiter served them a set of banana fritters. Nathaniel''s words were reverberating through Mango''s mind and she lost her appetite all of a sudden as she looked at the dessert in front of her. "I don''t feel like eating it anymore." "Come on, have a taste as it''s delicious." Nathaniel scooped some dessert with a small spoon and brought it to Mango''s mouth. Mango felt embarrassed as she hadn''t been fed by someone else like this for a long time. "I can eat by my own." Mango hurriedly snatched the spoon from Nathaniel''s hand yet she no longer had the urge to taste it when she saw Nathaniel staring at her with his fervor gaze. "Forget it, let''s go to the supermarket to get some groceries." "Do you feel better now?" "Yes, yes, I don''t feel moody anymore." Mango didn''t dare to say that she was in a bad mood as she could no longer stand Nathaniel''s glibness. Nathaniel smiled mischievously as he watched Mango call Mateo to ask for a leave and she told him that she wouldn''t be going back tonight. However, Mateo was really long-winded and he gave Mango many pieces of advice although he knew that she was returning home with Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel was so annoyed that he directly hung up the phone. "Hey! It''s so rude of you to do that as he is my uncle after all." "Come on, he could keep going on until tomorrow if you don''t hang it up... Let''s go to the supermarket." Nathaniel held Mango''s hand and walked towards the nearby supermarket. They bought some ingredients and went home to enjoy a romantic dinner before spending the rest of their night sweetly. The next morning, the sun rays shone through the window as Mango was still asleep while Nathaniel had already woken up. He prepared breakfast for Mango and ced it in the pot before giving some instructions to Lucy and leaving the house. This day, Nathaniel had to run a few errands. He felt the need to settle all affairs quickly so that he could bring his wife and children back home as he had been really lonely these days. Although he had spent a romantic time with Mango the night before, it was really difficult for him to bond with her and their kids as they could meet only once in a while. "Don''t disturb her and let her sleep as long as she wants as she should be pretty tired after working on the design n these few days. Remember to heat up the food for her when she wakes up." Nathaniel instructed. Lucy nodded in response. Then, Nathaniel drove his car out of the house only to find Walter standing at the door. "Why are you squatting here in front of our house so early in the morning?" Nathaniel didn''t make fun of Walter as he noticed how haggard he seemed. Walter nced into the house when he saw Nathanieling out and he said, "I was quite rude to Mango yesterday... Is she alright?" "How would she be alright? You scolded my wife to the point that she cried yet you think that everything is fine?" "What? She cried? I''ll go in to see her." Walter said and he was about to go in when Nathaniel grabbed his arm and stopped him. "She''s sleeping, are you sure you want to see her now?" "Then..." "What? Get in the car and let''s go get some food...look at you, you probably haven''t had breakfast, have you?" Walter smiled bitterly after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Breakfast? I don''t have an appetite for breakfast but I''ll sit in your car for a while as it''s really cold out here." Having said that, Walter opened the car door and got in. Nathaniel immediately turned on the heating system. He looked at Walter as he sighed and said, "Is that really necessary? You went through so much pain just because of a woman who deceived and schemed against you and you even scolded Mango so fiercely that she cried. Why is that? Are you really in love with Novalee?" "She''s not my true love but I feel really uneasy deep down. Nathaniel, do you know that I have always held a principle of not owing anyone debt of gratitude, but Novalee used her life to save me, I..." "It isn''t such a big deal as she doesn''t have many days left to begin with and Mango agreed to her decision because that is Novalee''s own will. Don''t you realize how painful Novalee is and that each second of her life is excruciating as the doctor had practically announced her death? She no longer has the desire to live and it would be better to let her go happily rather than to let her continue enduring the pain. Besides, the biggest regret of her life is that she isn''t able to be with you, so you should understand that she wants to do something for you and help you settle some issues before she dies." Walter nodded his head repeatedly as he heard what Nathaniel said. "I understand and I''m aware that Mango didn''t have any bad intention...! was just really moody at that time so I didn''t think it through." "It''s rather fortunate that you didn''t think it through as I wouldn''t have the golden chance to spend a romantic night with Mango otherwise." Walter looked at Nathaniel and he felt that Nathaniel was showing off. "Nathaniel, are you serious..." "Of course I am! To be frank, I''m really hoping that you can treat my wife badly in the future so that I can..." "Get the hell out of here!" Walter scolded Nathaniel before he reached out and said, "Give me a cigarette, I didn''t bring mine as I left in a hurry." "I''ve quit smoking recently as Mango doesn''t like the smell of cigarettes and I want to be a good husband." Walter looked at Nathaniel skeptically as he wanted to catch if Nathaniel was lying but Nathaniel didn''t care. "I''m serious." "How boring." Walter was about to get off the car when Nathaniel stopped him. "Hey, do you need my help for Novalee''s funeral?" "No, I can handle it myself and the most important thing now is to find Henry. I remember that Novalee and Mango had told me Henry''s whereabouts, so let''s look for him together when the time comes." Nathaniel felt nervous upon hearing Walter''s words. "I''m warning you...I don''t care what kind of family ties you have with my wife as I''ll beat you up if you ever make her shed tears again, do you hear me?" "Got it... It''s not like I''m happy to see her cry either." Having said that, Walter got out of the car before he mmed the door closed yet the moment he looked at his surroundings, he noticed a familiar car driving toward him. The car stopped in front of Nathaniel''s car and Walter''s expression changed the moment he saw the person who got out of the vehicle. Chapter 778 Chapter 778 It was Thomas! Walter didn''t have a good impression of his brother to begin with and now that Novalee died because of Delh who was his mother, Walter''s gaze became fierce due to his intensified hatred. However, Nathaniel grabbed Walter''s arm in an instant. "Don''t vent your anger on him as it''s none of Delh''s family fault! Besides, Thomas has no idea what had happened." "How can you be sure that he has no idea? Perhaps it''s exactly because Thomas was backing up Delh that she could act so recklessly!" Walter gritted his teeth as he said. Nathaniel said coldly, "That''s impossible! I know Thomas best as he grew up with me and he will never act against his conscience even though Delh is his mother. You won''t be the president of Sminorf Corporation now if Thomas is a scheming and deceitful person." "What do you mean? Are you saying that Thomas has greater capabilities than me and that he is more qualified to be the president of Sminorf Corporation, is that so?" Walter was really vengeful at the moment and he coulde up with numerous arguments to refute whatever Nathaniel said. He was unable to vent out the resentment in his heart. Nevertheless, Nathaniel didn''t take Walter''s words to heart as he knew how he felt. "Walter, are you intending to reproach anyone who is rted to Delh like a mad man as soon as you see them? Novalee may be a special person to you and you might think that you owe her a debt of gratitude, but that doesn''t mean that everyone else should treat her as you did. She is kind to you but she may not treat others the same and she even had evil intentions against Mango, isn''t it? Walter''s eyes became red- rimmed with tears instantly although Nathaniel spoke softly in a nd and monotonous manner. "That''s not what I mean, I''m just..." "We understand how you feel and what Novalee means to you, but you can''t expect everyone to treat Novalee as you did because a good rtionship should be reciprocal. Mango didn''t avenge Novalee''s wrongdoings and she fulfilled Novalee''s wish all because of you, is that not enough? Walterpletely calmed down after hearing Nathaniel''s words. It was right at this moment that Thomas rushed over. "Mr. Ye, we need you to sign this document urgently." Thomas was stunned when he saw Walter as he knew that Nathaniel was investigating Cyrus who was his uncle recently. He felt worried when he saw Walter ring at him so fiercely. Could it be that his uncle and mother had stirred up some trouble? "What''s the matter?" Thomas asked subconsciously out of curiosity but Walter almost burst with anger because of this. "Get lost!" He pushed Thomas away and walked to his car in a sh. "What''s going on?" Thomas looked at Nathaniel and he was staggered as Walter shoved him. Nathaniel sighed and said, "Don''t mind him as he has a bad temper as you know... Let''s go to the company now." Having said that, he looked in the direction of Mango''s bedroom and decided that it was better for Mango to deal with her issues on her own. Thomas followed Nathaniel to thepany. On the other hand, it was alreadyte in the afternoon when Mango woke up. She stretched her limbs and realized that Nathaniel must have been gone for a while now as the space beside her was cold and empty. Mango''s heart ached as she thought of how strenuous Nathaniel must be and yet she couldn''t help him. All she could do was to avoid causing him any trouble. Lucy pulled Mango to the dining table for her to have breakfast after she woke up. Mango turned on the TV and was watching a show when Lucy whispered to her, "Mrs. Ye, Mr. Song came here in the morning but he left angrily after having a conversation with Mr. Ye." "Mr. Song?" "Yeah, Mr. Walter Song." Mango was taken aback. She remembered that Walter was really angry at her the day before and she wondered if he came here so early in the morning to apologize or to continue venting his anger on her. Mango contemted it for a moment before she picked up her phone to call Walter as she couldn''t figure it out. "Did youe to meet me this morning?" "Yeah, I nearly froze to death." Walter''s voice sounded a little hoarse. Mango let out a sigh of relief when she noticed that his tone was the same as before. "What''s up?" "I''m buying a burial plot to situate Novalee''s tomb... Anyway, have you gotten out of bed? Let''s go and find Henry if you''re awake as Novalee must have told you where he is. Don''t worry as I''ve already asked Nathaniel for permission and he told me to go with you as he''s a little busy today." Mango immediately replied after hearing Walter''s words, "Okay, I''ll wash up now and meet you in a while." "Let''s meet at your ce so that you don''t have to travel back and forth. Also, I''m sorry for yesterday''s incident as I was really worked up at that time and I didn''t take your feelings into consideration. I won''t have any objections if you want to vent your anger on me as I did act like a jerk." Mango almost feared up after hearing what Walter said. "It''s alright as I didn''t take it to heart." "Just forget it then, though I heard that someone cried like a baby and your husband almost hit me this morning... Are you sure that everything''s fine? I was wrong for not thinking in your shoes and I admit that it''s all my fault, but I just couldn''t hold it back sometimes and you''re also well aware of my bad temper." Mango lifted her head as she tried to hold back her tears. She took a deep breath before saying, "Walter, we have known each other for decades and way longer than you''ve known Novalee yet you doubted my personality...I was really sad to be honest." "I''m sorry, I..." "You don''t have to be sorry as we cherish each person differently in our hearts. In fact, I have overestimated your feelings for me deep down as you''re perhaps more concerned about Novalee''s emotions than mine. I felt aggrieved yesterday but I have gotten over it as Nathaniel would probably have the same initial reaction as you if I were to be involved in an ident and if you''re handling the issue from my perspective. So, you don''t have to apologize as you didn''t do anything wrong." Walter was stunned by Mango''s words. Was that so? Was he more concerned about Novalee''s feelings than Mango deep down? No! That couldn''t betrue! He overreacted upon knowing that the person he liked the most hurt Novalee because he owed Novalee so much that he couldn''t handle it. However, there was no point in exining these to Mango now. Mango would probably not believe him. At that instant, Walter felt that everything was a joke. He lost both Novalee and Mango at the same time, didn''t he? Whatever it was, there would be a barrier between him and Mango and there was no turning back. Walter bit his lower lip harshly. "Mango, your remarks are really hurtful to me deep down." "Is that so? I''m just being honest with you... Wait for me for a moment as I''ll wash my face and change my clothes before Ie out." "Okay." Walter was almost arriving at the Ye Family''s house although he didn''t go in a hurry and now that he heard what Mango said, he agreed instantly. He also knew that Mango didn''t want to continue talking about the incident the day before. Nevertheless, he was really upset as he felt that his love life was a mess. He wanted to pour it all out to Sophia but he was afraid that his mother wouldn''t be able to take it mentally. At that moment, Walter felt that his life was tough. On the other hand, a surge of feelings welled up in Mango''s heart after she put down her phone. She had never expected that Novalee would change her rtionship with Walter so drastically and she didn''t know what to feel about it. Mango could do nothing else about it now that everything had already happened. She hastily washed up and changed into a smart and casual outfit before leaving her house. Walter was already waiting for her at the door and he quickly put out the cigarette when he saw Mangoing out. "It''s okay as I learnt to tolerate the smell." At that moment, Mango realized that she had expected too much from Walter. They were just friends and buddies or even rtives at this point but they were still independent individuals. She should be satisfied having Nathaniel''spanion. In fact, she shouldn''t care too much about Walter''s decisions and his attitude toward her. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango finally smiled as she always did at the thought of this. "Look at you, your eyes are red-rimmed... Did you pull an all-nighter? Or did you not sleep well? Here are some hot milk and food, you should have some." Mango gave him the breakfast that she had prepared. Walter was stunned and he felt like crying when he saw Mango''s bright smile. "Are you not angry at me anymore?" "Why should I be angry? You didn''t do anything wrong and I was being too small- minded. Anyway, hurry up and have some food as it will go cold soon and I know that you must have not eaten anything this morning. We have tons of issues to settleter on, so you should at least eat some. I''ll assist you if you need my help but I''ll go home if you think that I''m bothering you, either way doesn''t matter." "What are you talking about? Why would I think that you''re bothering me? Mango, you''re trying to make me angry, aren''t you?" However, Mango smiled without saying anything. She looked fresh and refreshing this day as she wore a white dress. "I''ll drive the car so that you can have your meal. Don''t worry as I know the address." Mango dragged Walter to the passenger seat before getting on the driver''s seat. Walter didn''t put on airs either. He didn''t have an appetite initially but Mango''s attitude lifted up his mood in an instant. He guessed that Mango was probably not mad at him anymore. Mango didn''t utter a word although she knew that Walter was observing her and she started the engine instantly after getting on the car. Then, she drove them toward the address that Novalee gave her. Walter was really hungry. He wolfed down the food before drinking the milk as he belched and only then did he realized that they had arrived at the suburbs. "Did Novalee put Henry in the suburbs?" "No, I came over to get something." Walter was at a loss and he was confused by Mango''s words as he didn''t know what she was trying to do nor did he know what she wanted to get in the suburbs. Nevertheless, he didn''t ask about it as he felt at ease being with Mango. However, Walter sensed out of his alertness that a vehicle was following them from behind suspiciously not long after they entered the suburbs. His expression became solemn. "Mango, someone seems to be following us from behind... Pull the car over and let me drive so that I can shake them off." "No, it''s okay as I can do it." Having said that, Mango stepped on the elerator to the floor and their car sped forward in a sh. Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Walter knitted his brows together as the car behind followed them really closely. "Are these people Delh''s men? I have the urge to get down the car and beat them to death." "There''s no need to rush as I''ll give you the time to show off your skillster." Walter was stunned by Mango''s words. "What do you mean?" "Just wait and see." Mango drove the car toward a remote ce mysteriously. The car stopped and Mango smiled as she said before Walter could react, "It''s time for you to save the damsel in distress... Didn''t you want to beat them up? Go ahead and show ''em your skills as there are no cameras here." Walter understood in an instant. "What a great idea." He got out of the car with a smile. Walter had been suppressing his emotions all this while and he could no longer bear it. He felt extremely upset deep down especially when he recalled how Novalee''s bones were all broken due to someone else''s torture. What grudge did the person have against Novalee that she had to bully her to such an extent! Novalee eventually didn''t inflict any harm on him although she did take advantage of him and schemed against him. Rather, Walter was smoldering with anger deep down because of how Delh treated him. On the other hand, Mango did not stop him nor did she get involved. She leaned against the door after getting off the car and a wicked smile appeared on her face as she looked at the vehicle that stopped less than 100 meters away from them. The people in the car hesitated whether to leave or to stay when they saw Mango and Walter got out of the car. However, Walter went straight to knock on their window without giving them another second to think it through. "Get out of the car!" "Ah?" The men in the car were confused. "I said get off the car! I don''t want to repeat it a third time." Walter''s expression seemed unfriendly as he wasn''t good at controlling his temper to begin with. The few people looked at each other before leaving the car but they regretted the moment they did so as Walter''s fists were strong and unrelenting. Walter didn''t show any mercy to them as he had been really depressed these few days and he turned a deaf ear to their cries and pleads. After beating up a few of them, Walter''s mood was lifted and he was enlivened. "Are you feeling a little better?" Mango asked with a smile. "I feel much better... Did youe up with this whole n deliberately just to let me vent my anger?" Walter wiped his sweat as he felt much more rxed. Mango shook her head and said, "I''m not that bored, though I figured that Delh has been looking for Henry all this while as the only person she could take advantage of is him now that Novalee is dead. However, Novalee refused to tell her where he is, so she would surely ask someone to keep an eye on us so that she could tail us and kidnap Henry when we found him. Anyhow, well first need to get rid of her subordinates if that''s the case and I know that you''ve been in a bad mood recently, so it''s the perfect time for you to vent your anger." At that instant, Walter smiled. "You are truly the one who knows me best." "It''s not a big deal. Anyway, let''s so to Henry now that we''ve gotten rid of those men." Mango was the first to get into the car. Walter hopped into the car without hesitation and he felt relieved both physically and mentally after his exertion just now. Mango started the engine and Walter realized that they were heading for the city center once again. "Mango, you''re going the wrong way, aren''t you?" "No, Henry''s in the city center and I drove the car to the suburbs earlier just to give them the wrong idea. Henry would be in danger if they figured out his whereabouts, isn''t it?" Walter looked at Mango as he shook his head and said, "You''re really bing like Nathaniel... Did you learn this from him in the past few years? That''s not good as you''re no longer the naive Mango I know!" "Shut up!" Mango scolded him with a beam as she drove the car to the house that was situated opposite the Song family''s ce. "What are you doing? Are you intending to get Delh into trouble?" "No, Henry is living right opposite your house." Walter was dumbfounded after hearing Mango''s words. "Right opposite our house?" "Yeah, Novalee said that it''s difficult to detect what''s around you and Delh would never expect that the person she has been looking for would be living opposite her house." Mango got off of the car having said that. However, Walter frowned. He didn''t know what to say as he got out of the car and followed Mango into the opposite house. Mango took out the key to open the door and the entire house was noiseless. Walter frowned and asked, "There doesn''t seem to be anyone here." "He''s locked in the room." Mango sighed. In fact, Novalee went all out to hide Henry. Mango went to a room before she took out the key to unlock the door and they saw that Henry had passed out in bed. "What''s going on?" "Carry him on your shoulder and we''ll send him to the hospital as he must have fainted with hunger." Mango nudged her shoulders to signal Walter. Walter did not utter a word as he carried Henry on his shoulder and went out of the room in an instant. He deliberately took a nce at his house when he was at the door and he was extremely furious deep down although he didn''t see Delh. However, Walter heard a familiar voice after he put Henry in the car. "Walter? What are you doing here? Why didn''t you enter the house now that you''re back home?" Walter''s body was frozen at the spot when he heard Carter''s voice. He turned around before looking at Carter and his fury sprang to life all of a sudden. "Why should I go home? Is that my home? Isn''t that Delh''s and your home?" "Why are you throwing a fit so early in the morning? Anyway, I heard that your mother has recovered?" Carter suppressed his temper as he wanted to ask about the matter. Yet, Walterughed out of the blue. "How ironic! You didn''t even care to show your concern when my mother was missing yet now you''re asking about my mother''s situation...who do you think you are?" "Walter, how can you say that? I am your father!" "Do you think that you would still be standing here in front of me if you weren''t my father? You and Delh are partners in crime and you''re no different from her!" Walter''s wordspletely irritated Carter. "You unfilial son!" Carter attempted to hit Walter but Walter grabbed his wrist in an instant as he said coldly, "Don''t treat me as a seven-year-old child as I am already in my twenties! Regardless of my mother''s personality, you''ve never cared about her in the past few years yet you''re asking me about her now? You''re such a hypocrite! Or is it the one you live with who told you to ask about my mom? "What do you mean?" It was visible from Carter''s expression that he was stupefied. "Stop putting up a show in front of me! Isn''t it obvious that Delh desperately wishes my mom to die as soon as possible? Don''t try to act as if you know nothing when you''re with me as I''m sure that Delh wouldn''t have acted so boldly if you didn''t tolerate her! Just wait and see as justice will always prevail and Delh''s good days will soone to an end!" Walter got into the car after saying those words. At that instant, Carter realized that something was wrong. "Walter, tell me clearly what''s going on! What''s wrong with Delh?" At that moment, Mango walked over and said in a low voice, "Uncle Song, I think you should know about everything that had happened but it''s not the right time now. Come to the Central Hospital when you''re free and I''ll let you know about it once Henry is rescued." "Who is Henry? What the hell is going on here?" Carter felt like a fool as he had no idea what had happened and he couldn''t grasp the situation. Moreover, the way Walter talked to him was really strange and Mango''s words further left him in a daze. Mango let out a sigh as she felt rather sorry for Carter when she recalled the conversation between Yu Wei and Delh. Carter gave up his wife and child all for this woman yet it turned out in the end that his kid wasn''t his biological son and his partner wasn''t his true wife either. "Uncle Song, you cane if you have time but if you aren''t free, just forget it." That was all Mango could say. "Why did you tell him so much? I don''t believe that he is clueless as he sleeps on the same bed with Delh." Walter rolled down the car window and Carter felt extremely upset seeing the anger and disgust on Walter''s face. "What the hell is going on? Walter Song, what happened? Can you exin it to me clearly? You give me such an attitude every single time since the past even though I have no idea what had happened... Can''t you at least give me an exnation?" Mango hurriedly said when she saw how crestfallen Carter was, "Uncle Song,e to the hospital when you''re free as we don''t have the time to exin it to you now since we have to save the patient urgently." "Alright, I''ll be there in a moment." "Come by yourself and don''t tell Mrs. Song about it. Don''t question me why as you''ll know the reasonter." Carter figured something out suddenly after hearing Mango''s words. "Alright." He nodded before returning home. Walter said in a low voice when Mango got on the car, "Why did you tell him so much? I''m sure that he knows something." "What if he really has no idea? Walter, you should give him a chance and at least let him know what he did wrong even if you can''t forgive him. Also, I think that Auntie might divorce him after this incident." Walter waspletely stunned upon hearing Mango''s words. He had always addressed Delh as Mrs. Song throughout the years as she was just a mistress and they were still a family inw. However, Walter was in a trance the moment he heard from Mango that Sophie might very likely be divorcing Carter. It was as if his dreams were shattering and his family was breaking apart at that instant. Walter was incredibly crestfallen as he had just lost Novalee and now he was going to lose his family. "My mother said that?" "It''s just my guess but I am also a woman. Auntie has been muddleheaded in the past few years as she didn''t want to face the reality. However, she has no choice but to confront the reality now and I have a hunch that their marriage ising to an end." Walter became increasingly heavy-hearted as he was aware that women knew each other best. "You don''t want them to divorce, do you?" Mango asked as she noticed that Walter''s expression seemed gloomy. "It makes no difference whether they divorce or not, isn''t it?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Mango knew that Walter didn''t have the same thoughts deep down although he said so, though she had no means offorting him at the moment. She sighed softly as she started the engine and headed for the Central Hospital. Later, Mango and Walter got off the car when they arrived at the entrance of the hospital only to find a person walking toward them in a hurry. Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Walter was stunned. "Genevieve? What''s she doing here?" At that instant, Mango recalled of an issue. "Give me a moment, I''ll be right back." Mango rushed towards Genevieve as she spoke. Walter frowned as he felt that this matter wasn''t as simple as he thought, so he followed Mango without asking for her permission. "Genevieve, how was it? Did you get the results?" Mango asked with great concern. Genevieve handed the blood test report to Mango. "Just as you said, there is poison in the blood and it is slowly umting but it''s difficult to solve this issue." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Walter came to them as soon as Genevieve finished speaking. "What is it that is difficult to solve?" Mango was stunned when she saw Waltering over. "What are you doing here?" "Is there anything that you are hiding from me?" Walter looked at Mango and there was no way Mango could hide it from him any longer as she looked at his gaze. "I didn''t mean to hide it from you but I think it''s better to talk about it when everyone''s here." Mango put away the test report subconsciously. Walter nodded his head although he felt nervous when he saw Mango''s behavior. "Fine, I''ll wait." He nced at Genevieve before taking the initiative to bring Henry into the hospital. Only then did Mango let out a sigh of relief. Genevieve whispered when she saw Mango''s reaction, "You haven''t told him yet?" "I didn''t get the chance to but I''ll tell them about itter when everyone is here as Carter will be coming too. We''ll let the police inform them about the issues that we can''t reveal them ourselves." Mango didn''t want to conceal the truth but she didn''t want to repeat the issue every time she saw one of them. Genevieve patted her on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "I know it''s hard on you as it''s not a good idea to tell them nor to hide it from them." "You''re right... Walter cares a lot about his reputation and I''m afraid that he might burst with anger after hearing the truth as Novalee''s incident was already quite a blow to him." Mango sighed. Genevieve shook her head and said, "You''re the only person who could tell them considering your rtionship with Walter and it''s best if you let them know rather than having anyone else reveal it." "That''s not necessarily the case as Walter almost avenged me for Novalee''s death." Genevieve waspletely stunned upon hearing Mango''s words. "No way! Does Walter have such deep feelings for Novalee?" "He may not love her but he attaches great importance to friendship, as you know and Novalee has done a lot for him. She even sacrificed her life to free him from threat in the end and Walter could never repay the debt of gratitude for the rest of his life. He will surely feel more pressured deep down as he couldn''t return the favor and I guess Novalee is Walter''s karma." Genevieve nodded her head as she heard Mango''s words. "That''s true... Everyone has their karma in the present life and perhaps Novalee has brought a disaster to Walter''s life. Anyhow, he will probably live a better life in the future after this incident is over." "I hope so." Mango took a deep breath and continued, "I need to go now as I''ll have to check on Henry''s condition since I promised Novalee to take good care of him. This child has been locked up in an apartment by Novalee and he has probably been in hunger for quite a few days..." "Alright, go ahead and be careful yourself. I''ll go back now as there are several things that I need to settle in my hospital." "Alright." Mango bid Genevieve goodbye and rushed into the hospital before she found Walter and Henry ording to Walter''s guide. "How is it going?" Mango asked worriedly as she saw that the doctor was still checking on Henry. "Nothing serious as Henry is just exhausted and he''ll be fine after receiving the nutrient fluid." Walter whispered. As they were talking, Carter and Nathaniel arrived followed by Thomas. "What is he doing here?" Walter wasn''t happy to see Thomas and he would probably have driven Thomas out if Mango and Nathaniel weren''t around. Carter couldn''t help but say after hearing Walter''s words, "Why can''t he be here since he''s your brother?" "I have never epted him as my brother since the past and neither will I do so in the future." Carter''s expression darkened after hearing Walter''s words. "You unfilial son! You..." "Uncle Song, I think it''s better if you let me finish my words before you talk to him, is that okay?" Mango stopped Carter in time. At that instant, Carter shut his mouth perhaps because he was concerned about Mango''s identity or Nathaniel''s presence. On the other hand, Thomas''s expression seemed gloomy as he felt sad being rejected by others and he was even an illegitimate child. "Mr. and Mrs. Ye, should I wait outside?" Thomas was about to leave as he spoke but Mango stopped him. "Thomas, you should stay as this matter has something to do with you too. We won''t stop you if you want to leave after hearing the truth, but we think that you have the right to know the issue no matter what happens. Also, you should know that we won''t change our attitude toward you just because your identity changes, do you understand?" Mango was really afraid that Thomas wouldn''t be able to handle the truth as she was aware of the rtionship between him and Nathaniel. She knew that Nathaniel had always treated Thomas as his brother although they had considered each other as master and servant throughout the years. Thomas was stunned when he heard Mango''s words. "It has something to do with me?" "Yes, you''ll know it after you hear me out." Mango looked at Nathaniel and she took out her phone only after seeing his nod. "Some time ago, I found out a matter by ident and I think it''s better to let all of you know about it as I''m currently Sophia''s niece and Walter''s cousin. I intervened in the Song family''s affairs as this issue has something to do with my aunt, Sophia. Mango nced at Carter as she spoke. He was very surprised as she expected. "You are Sophia''s niece? How is that possible? Sophia was raised in a single-parent family and she doesn''t have any siblings. Also, her mother was working as a maid in my family at that time and I''m well aware of this as her mother said that Sophia is her only daughter." Mango was confused upon hearing Carter''s words but she still told him what Sophia had told her as she thought that there was no reason for Sophia to lie to her. At that instant, Carter was entirely shocked. "Sophia is the child of the Xiao family? How is that possible? I never knew it and I thought..." "What did you assume? When did you ever care about my mother genuinely? I''m really wondering what is the reason for you to marry my mother in the first ce as she has no power nor money and she was even the daughter of your family''s maid... Why the hell did you get engaged with her? Don''t tell me that it''s true love as you cheated on her within a year of your marriage! Is this how you show your love? Carter could no longer hold back himself after hearing Walter''s sarcastic words. "The rtionship between your mother and I is none of your business!" "Why not? My mother has been insane for so many years yet you barely cared about her! She lived in her sweet dreams and the promises that you gave her and she refused to wake up all these years, but what about you? You have been living a carefree life with your mistress... Are you sure that you''ve loved my mother? I really hope we can travel back in time so that my mother can make better decisions!" Walter said harshly. At that moment, Carter became speechless. He had no idea what to refute. Indeed, he had never visited Sophia in the past few years and he probably wouldn''t have done so recently if he hadn''t been worried about Walter. It was not that he didn''t want to, but it was just that he didn''t have the guts to visit Sohpia, though it was impossible for him to exin this to Walter. Thomas stood there motionlessly as he didn''t know how to react to the current situation while he listened to their conversation. He remained still and emotionless on the spot while no one could tell how he truly felt deep down. Walter wanted to say a few more words seeing that Carter was speechless but Mango stopped him. "Let''s not talk about the past and let Auntie and Uncle Song sort out their own rtionship. Now, please be mentally prepared for the matter that I''m going to tell you as I was really shocked when I heard it." Mango turned on her phone as she spoke before clicking on a recording and the voices of Yu Wei and Delh came to their ears. Carter had lived with Delh for many years and it was impossible for him to not recognize her voice. He held his breath the moment he heard Delh''s voice and his expression darkened as he continued listening to the recording. Thomas''s expression changed too. He was shocked initially but he started feeling angry and was left with absolute shame towards the end of the voice file. No one spoke throughout the entire moment. Walter held his hands tightly as he had a strong urge to break Delh''s bones only if she was right in front of him now. Everyone remained silent even when the long recording finally ended as they felt heavy-hearted with added weight on their shoulders, especially Carter. His expression fluctuated drastically and it was obvious from his red face that he was furious. He abandoned his legal wife for Delh and even lived with her for so many years yet she had been partnering with an outsider and scheming against him just to get his property. Delh even wished that Carter could die as soon as possible. Moreover, Carter had always felt really sorry for Thomas deep down yet it turned out that he wasn''t even his biological son! How foolish he was! Rage pulsed through Carter''s veins as he realized how he had been living like a blockhead all these years yet he had been enjoying his life. Carter looked at Walter at once. It was only at this moment that he realized that Walter was his only son and the mere person who could continue his bloodline. Carter wanted to know how Walter felt about this incident but Walter did not look at him at all. Instead, Walter stared straight at Mango and asked in a low voice, "What did Genevieve give you just now?" "It''s Auntie''s blood test report as I told Genevieve to perform a test on Auntie''s blood after I got this recording." "What''s the result?" Walter didn''t care who was affiliated with Delh and neither did he bother whether Delh cheated on his father and if Thomas was his biological brother as his mother was the most important to him. He just hoped that his mother could be safe and healthy. At that moment, Mango felt that she was really cruel as Walter was looking at her with high hopes. She didn''t have the heart to reveal the result although it had nothing to do with her. Mango took out the blood test report from her pocket and handed it to Walter hesitantly. "You''d better see it by your own." After taking the test report, Walter''s expression changed in an instant. Chapter 781 Chapter 781 "What''s wrong?" Carter went forward as he wanted to have a look but Walter hid the report away from him. "You have never cared about my mother throughout the years, so just stay away from her regardless of what happened!" "What are you saying? Your mother and I haven''t even divorced yet." Carter had a hunch that something was wrong and his expression changed the moment he recalled the content of the recording. "Is it that the incident mentioned in the recording is true? Your mother..." "Indeed, a long-standing toxin is detected in my mother''s blood sample! Are you happy now? The mistress that you have been taking care of intended to kill my mother and even me! I''m probably dead in the tomb now if Novalee hadn''t fallen in love with me. Mr. Carter Song, are you contented with what you''ve done?" Walter threw the test report to Carter''s face directly. At that moment, Carter waspletely stunned. How could this be? How could Delh be the mastermind of a murder when she was so gentle and virtuous? The recording couldn''t be fabricated and neither could the blood test report be falsified. Carter could not ept the cruel truth at that instant. On the other hand, Thomas was embarrassed to the max. He had always thought that he was the son of a mistress and that he had broken up Walter''s family, but he realized at this moment that he was worse than a mistress''s son! He was overwhelmingly ashamed by what Delh had done and he felt embarrassed standing in front of Walter and Carter. "I''ll go back and interrogate her." Thomas''s voice was hoarse while his eyes were slightly red and he probably would have had a mental breakdown if it weren''t for his maturity and toughness. Mango and Nathaniel felt really sorry for him. No one would be able to ept the reality as not only did Thomas have such a mother, but he also has an excessively greedy and insatiable father like Mitchell. Carter had mixed feelings when he looked at Thomas as he thought that Thomas was his son but everything had changed now. He took a closer look at Thomas and realized that Thomas didn''t resemble his appearances at all though he took after Delh. At this point, Carter felt really heartbroken deep down although he didn''t mind previously that Thomas resembled his mother. What had he done all these years! He abandoned his wife in the sanatorium without giving a d*mn about her and letting her live entirely on her own for the sake of an outsider''s son and for his mistress. Now, the rtionship between him and his son became even tenser as he had disregarded the fact that his son hated him throughout the years. Carter failed to protect his family in his present life and he even had to rely on Walter to support his business. Carter felt so ashamed that he no longer expected Walter to respect him. He was so regretful all of a sudden. "I''ll go back with you as I want to question Delh what exactly does she want to do." "What she wants to do? Aren''t you aware of her intentions? Or did Delh brainwash you and turned you into a fool?" Walter didn''t care about Carter''s reputation at all and every word he said was harsh and savage. Carter couldn''t refute and he just left with Thomas in embarrassment. Mango was worried about Thomas and she said to Nathaniel, "You''d better go and have a look as I''m afraid that Thomas might..." "He will be fine as I''m sure that he can handle it. You should go back with Walter to have a look while I''ll stay here to look after Henry as I think auntie wants you to be with her now. She has already returned to the Song family''s house when I came here." "What? My mom went to the Song family''s house? She would not be able to defend herself against Delh!" Walter became nervous at that instant. Mango also felt worried. "Why did you tell us about it now? What if auntie..." "It''s okay as I told someone to go after her, so don''t worry." Nathaniel knew that Mango would be worried and it was impossible for him to let Sophia confront Delh all by herself. Mango let out a sigh of relief upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Alright, I''ll go with Walter now and leave Henry to you." "Go ahead and be careful, just call me if something happens." Nathaniel looked at Mango with a faint smile. "Okay." Mango nodded her head. She was grateful for Nathaniel''s love and understanding towards her and she appreciated Nathaniel''s tolerance. She knew that Nathaniel did this because he treasured her and he was afraid that she might feel sad and be at a loss. Besides, she couldn''t have settled the issue in time if it weren''t for Nathaniel''s help although she could probably handle it well herself too. Mango looked at Nathaniel affectionately before she turned around and rushed out of the hospital with Walter. Then, all of them returned to the Song family one after the other and they saw Sophia sitting on the sofa in the living room while Delh was standing on the other side as she red at Sophia with hatred. "What happened? Are you alright?" Carter entered the house and the first thing he did was to ask Sophia about her condition. Sophia was surprised at first but she smiled sarcastically after giving it a thought. "Shouldn''t you be asking what happened to your son at this moment and if he has been bullied by me?" Sophia''s voice remained soft and gentle but Carter could no longer hold back his anger after hearing her words. "Sophia, we are a married couple!" "Wow, what a rare asion for you to recall that we''re a married couple... I have been gone for almost 20 years from the Song family''s house and you let a random woman lived here all these years as if she belongs here! She isn''t even your wife but she was given the title Mrs. Song... Do you even still have me in your mind?" Sophia looked at Carter without a trace of resentment in her eyes as she was as calm as a cucumber and it was tearing Carter''s heart out. "Sophia, I admit that I''ve been wrong all these years." "What did you do wrong? Carter, what have you done? I''m your woman! You promised me that you..." Delh was panicked when she saw Carter''s reaction. "You shut up!" Suddenly, Carter turned around and pped Delh on the face. "Ah! Carter, are you crazy? How dare you hit me?" Delh fell to the ground as she didn''t see iting and it was right at the moment that she saw Thomas entering the house. "Son, my dearest son! Your father must''ve gone crazy as he pped me! Don''t you see how I''m being treated at home? I wouldn''t have to suffer such misery if you would''ve returned earlier and taken over the Song family''s property." "Shut up! Don''t you feel ashamed? I''m so embarrassed to have a mother like you." Thomas felt extremely disgusted deep down as he looked at the woman who was crying her heart out on the floor. How could this person be his mother? She did such a shameful thing yet she was still asking him to return and take over the Song family''s property at this moment. Thomas would''ve been in an awkward position now if it weren''t for the conflict between him and Walter that urged him not to return to the Song family''s house. It was rather fortunate that he didn''te back to the Song family''s ce! Thomas felt really thankful that he made the right decision previously. On the other hand, Delh was stunned when she heard Thomas''s words. "Son, I know it''s my fault that I didn''t take good care of you in the past few years, but I''m still your mother after all! How can you say such things when your dad is bullying me with another woman now? Aren''t you worried that I will feel hurt deep down? Do you know that I have been dying for you toe back and be by my side all these years?" "Why should I be by your side? Are you expecting me to work with you and deceive Mr. Song to steal his property? You just want me to be with you so that you can cooperate well with Mitchell to Thomas shouted at Delh loudly out of the blue. At that instant, Delh waspletely stunned and she felt scared all of a sudden. "What are you talking about? Thomas, what''s wrong with you and why are you mumbling about such nonsense?" "Nonsense? Did you forget about the things that you told Mitchell a few days ago? Ah, have I told you that Mitchell was captured by the police when he was murdering Novalee ording to your instructions? He is now in the detention center and the police are interrogating him... Perhaps it won''t take too long before you are asked to go to the police station too. Mom, haven''t you heard of the saying that justice always prevails?" Thomas had no idea what to do all of a sudden as he looked at Delh as she was the one who gave birth to him. At that instant, Delh''s face turned pale with fear. She seemed to have realized something and she immediately crawled toward Carter before grabbing his trousers and cried, "Carter, I have been wronged and I''m telling you the truth! It was Mitchell who forced me to do this... It''s him! He forcefully raped me and threatened to post the footage on the inte if I don''t follow his orders! Carter, I''m really afraid of him and don''t you know what kind of person I am after living with me for so many years?" Carter looked at the tearful woman in front of him and he recalled the incident that happened 20 years ago suddenly. Delh cried pitifully as she told him that her parents had died and that she had been sold by her aunt to be a prostitute in the club. At that time, she had no choice but to ask Carter to help her redeem her freedom. Carter could not recall why did he help Delh redeem her freedom back then as it could be due to Sophia''s obstinateness or his innate evil instincts as a man that urged him to sleep with Delh that night. After that, he sacrificed everything that he had for her. Now that Carter thought about it, he had no idea what benefits had he gotten from Delh throughout the years. Perhaps it was Delh''s younger age that gave him a sense of superiority or her gentle and considerate facade that moved him deep down. Nevertheless, Carter realized after thinking about it thoroughly that it was always when he quarreled with Walter that Delh got the chance to sweet- talk him and make him happy. Delh would always side with Walter by saying that he was still a naive child and telling Carter not to take his words to heart. She said that Walter was still at a young and rebellious stage but he would surely change his attitude when he matured. Throughout the years, the rtionship between Carter and Walter had deteriorated day by day and their quarrels were increasingly intense yet Carter had always thought that it was all because of Walter''s naiveness. He had the misconception that Walter deliberately fought against him because of Sophia but it wasn''t until this moment that Carter realized that it was because of Delh! It was Delh''s schemes that gradually worsened his rtionship with Walter! It was also her who brought such a disaster to the Song family this day! At that instant, Carter recalled that the Song family was about to bankrupt previously. During those few days, Delh kept asking him about the Song family''s economic situation and she was even packing her luggage one night. However, she told him that she was just putting away her unwanted clothes when Carter noticed what she was doing. At that time, Carter did not think much about it but now that he contemted it, he realized that Delh probably wanted to leave after knowing that he was about to go bankrupt. However, she dyed her ns as Carter caught her that night and who knew that Walter had the capability to revive the Song family afterward. Carter recalled everything that had happened in the past in his mind and he realized all of a sudden that he had been living in a beautiful illusion all these years. Delh was the person who created that sweet yet fake dream for him. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. At this instant, Carter waspletely clearheaded and anger poured through him as he saw how Delh was still trying to gain his sympathy by using her pitiful and pathetic facade. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 "I have indeed no idea who you truly are! We''ve slept on the same bed for so many years yet you''ve been deceiving me all this while! Delh Fang, you are so disgusting!" Carter kicked her to the ground. Delh held her stomach in pain while she still pretended to be pitiful. "Carter, please believe me as I''ve been wronged! I have never done such acts and it must be Sophia and her son that framed me by fabricating the recording! They''re scheming against me and I''m telling the truth! Carter, I''ve been with you for so many years and I don''t even have a legal title... Aren''t you aware of how well I''ve treated you?" Rage pulsed through Carter''s veins as he saw how Delh was still refusing to admit her mistake even at this point. "You''re saying that they fabricated it and they''re scheming against you? Delh, you are the one who wants to hurt them! This is Sophia''s blood test report and she''s tested positive for a longstanding toxin! Don''t even try to deny your rtionship with the nurse!" "What? I have no idea! Carter, they''ve framed against me and yet you don''t believe me... There''s no point for me to stay alive anymore and I might as well die!" Having said that, Delh stood up and she wanted to hit herself on the wall as she thought that someone would stop her. However, both Carter and Thomas just looked at her without having the intention to stop her even after she waited for a moment. Delh was so embarrassed at that point. "Thom, I''m your mother! Do you really have the heart to watch me die?" Thomas turned his head away as he didn''t want to look at Delh but his hands were sped together tightly. On the other hand, Sophia frowned as she was surprised that there was a toxin in her body but she didn''t seem panicked or scared. Mango witnessed this scene when she entered the house. "Delh, my men have rescued the nurse and she is currently under my protection. Do you want to confront her?" Delh was stunned upon hearing Mango''s words as anger shed across her eyes. "Mango Shen, don''t be a busybody and interfere with other people''s affairs just because your husband is Nathaniel. I suggest you get out of the house right now before you get yourself into more trouble!" Mango regarded Delh''s words as an utter joke. "I honestly have no interest in other people''s affairs." Sophia looked at Delh and said coldly, "Mango shouldn''t be regarded as an outsider as she is my niece and the only outsiders here are you and your son!" Delh was so angry that her eyes became red-rimmed with tears as the scheme that she had been nning all these years was about to seed yet it came to a failure at this moment. "Thom, are you just going to watch your mother getting bullied by these people like this?" Thomas looked at Delh as she was the person who gave birth to him andter abandoned him. He thought that his parents had their difficulties and they had no choice but to send him to the orphanage in the past. However, he realized at this moment that his dad had sent him away all for the sake of the Song family''s property and he was just a pawn for his parents to achieve their goals. Thomas had turned a blind eye to the sadness he experienced in the past but he could no longer suppress his emotions at this point. There was no way he could recover from the harm and trauma that his biological family gave him. "You''d bettere with me to turn yourself in." At that instant, Delh became furious after hearing Thomas''s words. "You unfilial son! Why should I turn myself in? Will you be happy to see your mother in jail? You are my son and the child of the Song family yet you went to the Ye Family''s house to be their servant for so many years. Have you really turned into a ve after being enved by the Ye Family all this while?" Delh''s words were savage and hurtful. Mango''s brows furrowed at that instant. "Delh, mind yournguage as you can insult others but not Thomas! He is not a servant in the Ye family as he has his own freedom and he has the same status as Nathaniel and I too. Thomas'' contract with the Ye Family had ended a few years ago but he refused to leave. Have you ever thought of the reason why he didn''t want to return to this ce and live with you but preferred to stay in the Ye Family with Nathaniel instead? Have you ever done anything for him as his mother throughout these years other than giving birth to him?" "The rtionship between Thomas and I is none of your business!" Delh roared at Mango directly. She became hysterical as no one here was siding with her, including the influential figures. Thomas frowned subconsciously and he protected Mango behind him without anyone noticing. "Mom, do you really think that others can do nothing with you if you don''t admit your mistakes at this point? It isn''t a big deal that you''re covetous but you evenmitted a murder... Novalee is dead and don''t try to act as if you have no clue how she died." "I have no idea what you''re talking about." Delh turned her head away immediately as she didn''t want to look at Thomas. Thomas sighed and said in a low voice, "Mom, Mitchell has been arrested by the police... Do you think a man like him will protect you?" Delh was stunned. "What?" "I''m serious. Mitchell has been arrested as the evidence is conclusive and it''s very likely that he will spill everything that he knows and put all the me on you to reduce his sentence. Mom, you could perhaps lessen your criminal sentence if you turn yourself in with me, but no one could save you if you remain obstinate and dishonest." Delh felt dejected deep down as Thomas''s words sent a chill down her spine. She looked at Thomas and then at Carter before turning to nce at Walter and Sophia alongside Mango, who was standing at the door. All of a sudden, she began tough as tears welled up in her eyes due to herughter. "Hahaha! I''ve nned for so many years and even sacrificed my youth as well as my son but I still can''t defeat you, Sophia Liu! Just be honest and admit that you have been putting on a facade throughout the years, isn''t it? You are the most scheming woman, aren''t you!" "I''ll beat you up if you dare to nder my mother again!" Walter was never good at suppressing his emotions and now that he saw Delh scolding his mother, he burst with anger in an instant. Even Carter was disgusted by Delh. "Shut up! Sophia isn''t as scheming as you." "Wow, you''re defending and speaking for her now, are you? Have you forgotten who was the one that served you and cooked delicious food for you so that you don''t feel hungry all these years? It''s all me! Delh Fang! I served you so well yet you still ended up cherishing Sophia more than me... Let me ask you, Carter, do you think that Sophia will return to the Song family if you please her now? That''s impossible as this woman is too scheming and she has probably started to act like a madwoman after she found out that we are together! She held on to the title of Mrs. Song without getting divorced with you so that I''ll remain a nobody who is indecent and without status! Do you really believe that she discharged from the hospital because she became clearheaded? No, she would''ve died long ago if she hadn''t pretended to be crazy as it would be impossible for her to survive from the drug that the nurse gave her!" Delh shouted like a madwoman. At that point, Walter was so angry that he stepped forward and tried to kick Delh but someone stopped him. "Thomas, what are you doing? I don''t mind fighting with you if you''d like!" Walter looked at Thomas with his fierce eyes. On the other hand, Thomas red back at him and said coldly, "Delh may have done something unforgivable and you may despise her but don''t you dare hit her in front of me as she is the one who gave birth to me and she''s still my mother!" "Oh, so are you intending to defeat me for your mother''s sake?" Walter did not care about Thomas''s intentions or feelings as he had a strong urge to beat Delh at the moment due to his aversion to her. Novalee wouldn''t have died and Sophia wouldn''t have been poisoned if it weren''t for Delh. So, there was no way Walter could show her mercy as his closest friend and family were either hurt or dead because of her. On the other hand, Thomas was aware that Delh had gone overboard with her wrongdoings, but it was impossible for him to watch Walter hit his mom as he was still her son after all. "I guess we have no choice since we''re their sons. We can head out for a battle as I have no objection if you insist on fighting." "Deal, don''t think that I''m afraid of you!" Walter was eager to fight against Thomas but Sophia stopped him. "Walter, don''t stir up any trouble and you shouldn''t vent your anger on Thomas as he didn''t do anything wrong." "Mom, why are you still siding with the two of them at this point?" Rage was pulsing through Walter''s veins. Sophia said in a low voice, "Law exists for a reason and we live in a society that has a legal system, so there is no need for you to fight." "Sophia, don''t act as if you''re a good person as I still won''t forgive you!" Delh continued yelling. At that point, Carter couldn''t stand it anymore. "Shut up, Delh! I''ve been cuckolded by you for so many years and how dare you still behave so arrogantly in front of me now?" "I cuckolded you? Aren''t you the one enjoying it? If not, why did you insist on being with me and abandoning your beautiful wife at home? Carter, don''t act like a gentleman now as you''re just a jerk in Sophia''s eyes. Also, it''s impossible for you to mend the rtionship between you and Walter! I have sow discord between both of you for many years and you must''ve treated him badly! Do you think that he will forgive you?" Carter looked at Walter with guilt after hearing Delh''s words but Walter did not nce at him at all and Carter felt even more insecure deep down. Mango had been staring at Delh all this while and she noticed from Delh''s actions that she intended to head for the gate after finishing her words, so Mango sneered and said, "Delh, do you really think that you can escape this ce when everyone is watching you? How naive! Oh, did I tell you that the Ye family''s and Son family''s bodyguards are all standing by outside? I can also call for the Hans family bodyguards for help if you think that there aren''t many of them here." Delh''s expression darkened in an instant. "Mango, why must you act so mercilessly? Is there a point for you to behave so aggressively when your aunt will be the ultimate winner in this matter? Besides, why are you standing up for Novalee now when you clearly despise her too?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "I''m not standing up for her and I just made a promise to her before she died. Delh, the deities are watching over your behavior and actions, aren''t you afraid that someone mighte to you for revenge while you''re sleeping in the night?" Delh shivered when she heard Mango''s words. "Quit your nonsense as I''m not afraid at all! Don''t try to scare me!" "Well, it''s good to know that you aren''t afraid... I wish you a sweet dream tonight." Mango was all smiles but her beam gave Delh goosebumps. Chapter 783 Chapter 783 "Why are youughing? Mango, quit your nonsense as I didn''t do anything... I didn''t! I''m not the culprit!" Mango did not retort and she just looked at Delh with a smile. Delh felt a chill down her spine. She rubbed her arms and looked around subconsciously with a guilty expression while everyone else was staring at her with different looks. "That''s it, Delh, I have no interest in arguing with you what you did to me anymore and you can spill the beans when you arrive at the police station. I don''t want to see you anymore and I''ve already told the servants to pack up your stuff so that you can take them with you and leave now." Delh couldn''t ept the way Sophia talked to her as if she was the matriarch of the household. "Who are you to give orders here when you''ve just returned whereas I have been supporting this house for nearly two decades?" "She has all the rights to do so as she is my legal wife and the true Mrs. Song!" Delh became angry after hearing Carter''s words. "Carter, that''s not what you told me when we slept on the same bed! You bastard! It''s all because of you! Sophia would''ve be a nobody if it weren''t for you who refused to make me your legal wife deep down! I''ve served the Song family for so many years but I got no benefits in the end... How unfair!" Delh rushed toward Carter as she spoke. At that moment, Thomas frowned and he blocked Delh''s way in time. "Mom, stop it! Can youe to your senses? Are you going to keep on yelling and shouting here like a clown? I''m Mitchell''s and your child yet you forcefully send me to the Song family... Have you ever thought about my feelings even if you don''t feel ashamed yourself? What on earth am I to you? Other parents shower their children with love as they grew up, but what about me? Why did you even give birth to me in the first ce? Why?" Thomas was having a mental breakdown. He could no longer hold back his emotions at that instant although he had was a tough person deep down. Delh became speechless all of a sudden as she looked at Thomas''s tearful red-rimmed eyes. "My dear son, I do love you and I did everything all for you! The Song family is very wealthy and I have been very poor since I was young, so I''m really scared and I didn''t want to suffer as I did, do you understand? I wouldn''t have let Mitchell send you away if it weren''t for this reason... I have been pregnant with you for ten months and you''re practically part of me!" Thomas felt displeased deep down after hearing Delh''s words. "Money and money! All that you care about is money! You lost your morality and ethics for the sake of the Song family''s property and you even abandoned your own son. I see that the Song family is very rich as you said? Ha! You think that they are wealthy? Well, you could''ve just told me that you are short of money and I will give it to you! Mr. Ye has guided me to invest in Ornato Group and renewable energy systems all these years and even gold resources. I can tell you frankly that I''m probably wealthier than the Song family! You could''ve just asked me if you needed money and we could earn it legally! Why must you use such distorted methods to gain wealth and even murder a person? Is money or life more important to you!" Thomas growled as his tears blurred his eyes at that instant. Mango wouldn''t have wasted her time arguing with Delh if it weren''t for her concern toward Thomas. It was all because of Thomas and Nathaniel''s rtionship with him that she held back her actions. On the other hand, Delh asked after hearing what Thomas said, "Son, is what you said true and that you''re very rich? Are you wealthier than the Song family?" "Yes, I can give you everything if you wanted but what the h*ll have you done?" "Son, just forget what I did and quickly hire an outstandingwyer for me since you''re so rich as I can''t go to jail... I''m already so old and I''ll surely die in there if I''m imprisoned!" Delh held Thomas''s arm tightly. However, Thomas felt incredibly disappointed. Delh wasn''t regretful of what she did at all even at this point. Why would he have such a mother? Delh was looking at Thomas eagerly as he stared back at her and withdrew her grasp on him before saying coldly, "Mom, you are no longer a child and you should''ve known that you will eventually get your punishments when you decided to murder a person. Now, you must pay for what you''ve done." "Excuse me? Are you even my son? How can you treat me like that when I''m going to jail? Thom, hurry up and get awyer for me! I''m the one who raised Novalee and she spent a lot of my money, so how can I not let her return the favor?" "You''re letting her return the favor by killing her? Your intentions are incredibly terrifying!" Thomas''s words were extremely harsh but he actually felt incredibly heartbroken deep down that he could barely bear it. At that instant, Delh pushed him away. "You unfilial son! What an unfilial son! I should have strangled you to deathst time if I knew that you would be such a person now!" Delh''s words were cruel and they were tearing Thomas''s heart out. "Mrs. Ye, please let the police in." Thomas closed his eyes wearily as he said to Mango. "Alright." Mango nodded her head. The police had already arrived at their ce for a long time but the Ye Family''s bodyguards blocked them and let them stay outside for a moment because those in the house needed a talk with Delh. However, Mango knew that Thomas had already made up his mind after hearing what he said. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. On the other hand, Delh was extremely shocked when she heard that her own son wanted to get the police to arrest her. "No, I''m not going to jail! There''s no way I''m going to jail! Thomas, you''re a freaking coward and scaredy-cat! Are you going to stand aside idly and watch your mother get arrested?" However, Thomas didn''t spare a nce at her as he was utterly disappointed in her. Delh kept on yelling when the police entered the house. "Mrs. Delh, pleasee with us for investigation!" "What are you investigating? I won''t leave with you! What did I do wrong! You don''t touch me! Don''t touch me!" Delh screamed as she struggled but she could not free herself from the police''s constraint and she was taken away while cursing. Then, Sophia faked a cough now that the issue has been settled before saying, "Alright, this matter is over. I came back here this time because there''s something I need to tell you, Carter, and I might as well announce it now since everyone is here." "You should stop exerting yourself as your body is still weak... I''ll ask Walter to take you upstairs to have a rest." Carter stopped Sophia hurriedly. However, Sophia looked at him and uttered word by word, "Carter, don''t try to avoid the issue as we should solve it now. I have been living muddleheadedly for so many years and my son has been heavily burdened since he was young because of this. I have not done anything wrong to you in my entire life but I have surely owed my son. Carter, I''m really exhausted having entangled with you for so many years, so let''s get divorced now." Sophia felt relieved after saying these to Carter. It felt as if a weight had been lifted off her heart after ending their marriage that no longer had love. Why hadn''t she figured this out throughout the years? However, Carter shook his head subconsciously after hearing that Sophia wanted to divorce him. "Sophia, I don''t want a divorce and I know that I was wrong for neglecting you throughout the years...but just think about our past and consider how happy we used to be! Please trust me as I truly love you! Delh is right, I left you the title of Mrs. Song as I''ll not let anyone take that title except for you." "What''s the use of it? Isn''t everyone else addressing Delh as her Mrs. Song now? Don''t you feel embarrassed about what you''ve just said?" Walter spoke directly in front of Sophia. Carter felt even more heartbroken deep down as he heard how much his son detested him. He used to be really close with his son but their rtionship soon deteriorated and there was no turning back. Carter looked at Walter in sorrow as he said, "Walter, I''m father, your biological father! You should be telling us not to divorce instead of the other way round!¡± "There''s no need for you to emphasize our rtionship as I would''ve beaten you to death if you weren''t my father. I''m all grown up now and I can survive on my own, so I won''t interfere if you want to divorce as I just want my mom to live happily." Sophia held Walter''s hands after hearing what he said and she uttered with gratification, "Son, thank you as my life be meaningful and worthwhile all because of yourpany." "Mom, what are you talking about? You''re my mother and of course I should protect you." Sophia''s eyes were filled with tears as she heard Walter''s words. She ced the divorce settlement agreement in front of Carter and said in a low voice, "I didn''t contribute anything when we got married so I won''t ask for anything from you either for our divorce. Carter, we''ve been intertwined with each other for most of our lives and I''m really exhausted. I just want to live the rest of my life peacefully with my son and I only have a few days left." "No, I won''t agree to it as I didn''t divorce you even when I cheated, so I will definitely not divorce you now in consideration of your health." Sophia sighed softly as she saw how insistent Carter was and she said, "To be honest, I have already let go of my love for you all these years because of Delh, although I had once lived in the dream of warmth and love that you gave me in the past. I remember very well that you were the one who provided me shelter and protected me when my mother passed away and you also encouraged me to carry on persistently. You were my Prince Charming and my savior at that time but I had no idea why our love came to an end just within a few years'' time. You started drinking and began to neglect our son while having an affair. I didn''t know how to save our rtionship and I could only live aggrievedly while trying to please. I had always hoped that you can return to our family for our child''s sake but at the same time I have forgotten that love starts disappearing in a rtionship that is filled with grievance. I know that you didn''t divorce me previously because I went crazy and now that I have been poisoned with only a few days of life left, you would surely not agree to our divorce. However, Carter, I want to tell you today that even if I could only live for another day, I don''t want to be buried at the Song family''s ancestral graveyard after I die." "Sophia, do you really hate me to such an extent? I just made a mistake that ismon among men yet you''re not willing to forgive me even after you die?" "Never, because I''m a clean freak and I can''t ept a dirty person like you whether in terms of rtionship or your body." At that point, Carter was extremely hurt by Sophia''s words. "If you truly pity me and have a sense of kindness, please sign the divorce agreement considering our past rtionship and I''ll genuinely thank you." Sophia stared straight at Carter but he couldn''t bring himself to look into her dazzling eyes that he once fell in love for as he felt pressured by her gaze. Chapter 784 Chapter 784 "Sophia, please give me another chance as I will definitely not make you sad again and I will be by your side until thest second of your life. Do you still remember that this is the promise we made in the past?" Walter felt angry after hearing Carter''s words. "What are you saying? My mom can still live for many years and why are you still trying so hard when everything has already turned out as such?" "The rtionship between your mom and I is none of your business." "Do you think that I care? I''m doing this only for my mom and I feel disgusted even when talking to you as you''re just a total scumbag! Do you think that you can solve everything by just apologizing after hurting your child and wife by having an affair? Do you really think that others will forgive you just because you apologized? Just be honest with yourself and consider if you have ever loved my mom before or even treated her wholeheartedly throughout the years? She gave birth to your child and even live aggrievedly for your sake but you were still dissatisfied and even argued that everyone man makes the same mistake. I feel really ashamed of you as a man! Walter rebuked Carter for his actions without a second thought. On the other hand, Mango spoke as she knew that these were the Song''s family''s matters, "Auntie, Thomas and I will leave now." "Hold on...wait for me as I''ll leave you after signing the agreement." Carter''s eyes welled up with tears after hearing Sophia''s words. "Sophia, are you sure that you want to divorce? Please just let me stay by your side considering that we have been married for so many years..." "I''m done with whatever I wanted to say and it''s all up to you now." Sophia didn''t say anything else as she signed the divorce agreement directly before turning around to look at Mango and saying with a smile, "Please bring me back." "Mom, I can bring you back." Walter frowned as he felt that Sophia was not relying on him as much as before anymore. At that moment, he felt somewhat disappointed. Sophia patted his hand as she said with a smile, "Have you forgotten that Henry is still in the hospital? You shouldn''t let Nathaniel apany him all the time as you should solve your own problems. I don''t like Novalee but she is different from her younger brother and I won''t vent my anger on him, so you don''t have to worry. Also, rest assured as I will go back with Mango." Walter let out a sigh of relief after hearing Sophia''s words. "Alright, just call me any time if you need anything and I''ll write you my phone number." Walter''s words made Sophiaugh and she said, "Do you really think that I have be an old fogey and I have no idea how to save your contact in my phone just because I lived in the sanatorium for so many years?" "Come on, I''m just afraid that you forgot to save my number and I thought it''s better to write it down." Walter did not want to admit that he had looked down upon his mother. On the other hand, Carter felt upset deep down as he saw how Walter and Sophia interacted so harmoniously with each other whilepletely disregarding him. He wanted to say something else but Sophia held Mango''s hand and said, "Mango, let''s go." "Alright." Mango didn''t say anything else as she went forward and brought Sophia out of the Song''s family''s house as she knew that Sophia had already made up her mind. Then, Mango saw Thomas at the entrance of the Song family''s house. He was standing beside the car while smoking and he didn''t go to the police station with Delh. It had only been a while but there were already several cigarette butts beside his feet. "Are you intending to get lung cancer? Aren''t you afraid that Rainie might scold youter on for smoking so much?" Mango wanted tofort Thomas but there was nothing she could say as no one would be able to ept their mother in such a situation. Thomas quickly threw the cigarette away when he saw Mangoing out. "Mrs. Ye, I''ll take you home." "It''s okay as I''m really worried about you considering your current state and I think you need some rest now. Why don''t you call a substitute to send you back?" Mango was genuinely concerned about Thomas. He looked as if he might copse anytime. "Thomas, you''re different from Delh and no one would ever associate you with her, so don''t be too sad." Mango patted Thomas''s shoulder and said, "Think about Rainie and Nathan... You''re not alone as you have many friends by your side and so what if you''re not the Song family''s son? The Thomas we know has never been the Song family''s second young master as you''re you! We have been friends with you without considering your background and our rtionship has nothing to do with your surname too." Thomas was very moved upon hearing Mango''s words. "Thank you, Mrs. Ye, I feel so much better." "Whatever it is, call a substitute driver to send you back as I''m still really worried about you now and you are the boyfriend of my best friend. I can never find another guy for Rainie if she asks me about you and if I failed to take good care of you, isn''t it?" Thomas was amused by Mango''s words. He said with embarrassment, "I''m so sorry for the trouble and the scene just now." "It''s okay and you did a good job, kid." Sophia looked at Thomas as she said calmly with an amiable attitude. However, Thomas bowed to Sophia as he looked at her and recalled what his mother had done to her. "Auntie, I''m so sorry! I apologize to you for my mother." "Silly child, I''m not angry at you as I said." Sophia was a rational person and she had no intention of venting her anger on others. "Thank you, Mrs. Song." Mango felt really worried seeing Thomas''s current state. "Thomas, just listen to me or I''ll send you back." "I''m really fine and I can take care of myself, Mrs. Ye. I just want to spend some time alone." "Alright then, just call me any time if anything happens, okay?" "Okay, I will." Mango left with Sophia somewhat sadly after hearing Thomas''s response. Later, Sophia was coughing violently in the car. "Auntie, are you alright?" Mango hurriedly handed her a bottle of water. Sophia took the bottle and quickly drank a few sips but she coughed again as she choked on the water. "Rx..." Mango patted her back repeatedly. It took Sophia quite a while to recover from it before she looked at Mango who seemed worried and she said with a smile, "I''m fine." "You''re having such symptoms yet you''re still trying to hide it from me? Auntie, did you already know about this?" "About what?" "Auntie!" Mango wanted to cry as she felt really unsettled deep down. Sophia became anxious when she saw Mango''s reaction. "Don''t cry! Mango, I''m really fine and it was just a choke." However, Mango looked at her and asked as Sophia didn''t answer her question straightforwardly, "Auntie, be honest with me and tell me, did you already know about your body''s condition?" Sophia sighed as she saw how persistent Mango was and she said, "Yes, I''m aware of it as it''s my body after all and I know my condition best. These days, I constantly experienced extreme chest tightness and physical difort, so I knew that I might have been poisoned. However, I felt surprised as I didn''t expect it to be the nurse who drugged me." Mango truly admired Sophia as she seemed weak and fragile but she was actually a tough person. "Auntie, don''t worry as everything will be fine eventually and your condition is not as serious as you think. I have found an expert who wille up with a solution for you and you''ll be able to recover as long as you receive the treatment." Mangoforted Sophia. Sophia smiled and said as she looked at Mango, "You don''t have tofort me nor rack your brain to find words to console me as I know my own condition the best... Mango, I know that I don''t have many days left." "Auntie." Mango looked at her in surprise. Then, Sophia beamed as she continued, "How could I be oblivious to my body''s condition? I coughed out blood a few days ago and I''m already mentally prepared for the worst although you may have found the best doctor. I am just worried that Walter might not be able to take it after I die as he has been living a miserable life all these years and he might break down after I passed away. However, I feel assured with you here now as both of you are cousins and you''ll surely take care of him even after I died, am I right? At least Walter still has a family member in this world and he is This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. not alone." Mango was incredibly crestfallen upon hearing Sophia''s words. "Auntie, don''t say things like that." "It''s okay as I am not afraid of death at all and I have no regrets as I have already experienced the colors of life. My only regret now is that I haven''t found your mother and I haven''t met her yet as I really want to ask her something face to face." Mango immediately nodded her head after hearing Sophia''s words. "Don''t worry as I will find my mom as soon as possible and make sure that she recognizes you." "It doesn''t matter whether we recognize each other or not as I just want to see her since she''s my only rtive in this world and in my entire life." Mango felt sad because of Sophia''s sorrow. "Auntie, I''ll take you to the hospital." "Please don''t as I really don''t like the smell of disinfectant in the hospital. I have been living in the sanatorium for so many years and I''m really tired of the smell that permeated my surroundings every single day. So, please just let me stay away from that ce if you truly want to help me." Mango felt really upset after hearing what Sophia said. "Auntie, your body isn''t in good health right now and I need to bring you to the hospital for you to get treated." "I don''t want to get treated and I just want to be alone now. Please send me home as I''m really tired now." Mango knew that Sophia wasn''t fine although she said so but she refused to go to the hospital. At that moment, she felt even gloomier. Nevertheless, Mango drove Sophia back to Walter''s vi in the end as she couldn''t persuade Sophia. Sophia returned to the vi and stopped Mango from entering the house when they were at the entrance. "Go and find Nathaniel as both of you have been troubled by our stupid family issue. Don''t worry about me as I''ll be fine and I''ll now take a rest." Mango didn''t know what to feel as she didn''t expect that Sophia would stop her from entering the vi. She had something to say but decided not to on second thought the moment she saw Sophia''s pale countenance although she was being blocked outside by her own aunt. "Alright, I won''t disturb you then since you say so... Just have a good rest, okay?" "Got it." Sophia looked at Mango with a kind smile. She didn''t know when would she be able to meet Mango again and she had no idea how long more her body could take it. All of a sudden, she felt so sad that she had the urge to cry. Her life wasing to an end! It was right at this moment that Sophia''s phone rang. She looked at her phone but she immediately ended the call and even turned off her phone after seeing the caller ID. At that instant, Mango felt curious as she saw Sophia''s reaction. Who was it that called Sophia and who else knew about her medical condition? Chapter 785 Chapter 785 "Auntie, aren''t you going to answer the call?" Mango asked curiously. "It''s just an advertiser''s number and it doesn''t matter if I don''t answer it as there are many annoying calls like this these days as you know. Anyway, I won''t invite you in as I really want to rest now." Sophia said with a smile but the hint of aversion was evident in her eyes. Mango had doubts deep down but she didn''t ask about it further since Sophia didn''t want to talk about it. "Alright, I''ll go back now and you can call me at any time if somethinges up." "Alright." Then, Mango turned around and left. Sophia entered the house and closed the door as soon as Mango got in the car. At that moment, Mango found this strange. She didn''t feel good about it. Why would Sophia not allow her own niece to enter her house even though she was tired? Nevertheless, Mango shook her head as she felt that she was overthinking and everything that had happened must have been a big blow to Sophia. Perhaps Sophia really needed a rest and to spend some time alone. Mango drove straight to the hospital at the thought of this. Then, she met Nathaniel at the hospital entrance. "Nathan, get in the car and I''ll take you home!" Mango stuck her tongue out at Nathaniel cheekily. Nathaniel was stunned but he smiled and got into the car. "Didn''t you send your Auntie home? I thought that you would apany her for a while there." Nathaniel fastened his seat belt and he enjoyed being the co-passenger as he didn''t have to drive. Mango sighed and said, "I do want to keep herpany but she doesn''t let me do so and she kept telling me to leave, so I guess that she must have been really tired as she closed the door even before I left. Also, she turned off her phone immediately when someone called her as she didn''t want to answer it, though I agree that it has really been a bad day for her. So many things happened at once and I guess no one would be able to take it especially after she knew about her medical condition." "What''s wrong with her health?" Nathaniel asked casually after hearing Mango''s words. "Someone poisoned her with a long-standing toxin and a huge amount has umted in her body. Genevieve said that it''s really difficult to treat her as the doctors might not even be able to cure herpletely and there might be potential aftereffects." Mango told Nathaniel everything that she knew. Then, Nathaniel pondered before he said, "Well, it''s unfortunate that the situation has turned out as such but we have already done our best and you shouldn''t worry yourself too much about it. You''ve spent a lot of effort on this and you should really take a rest and rx now that Delh has been arrested while Cyrus is under surveince." "Yeah, as for Walter and Henry..." "I have already settled everything and Walter decided to fulfill Novalee''sst wish by letting Henry work in ourpany. Also, Walter would surely not abandon Henry if something happens to him and I''m back now as they are going to bury Novalee." Nathaniel touched Mango''s cor as he said with a smile, "Let''s buy some ingredients and I''ll go home to cook for you, okay? It has been a long time since Ist cooked for you." "Are you sure you''re free? Are you not busy with yourpany''s affairs? I guess you''ll have to handle more tasks during this period of time as Delh''s matter has been a big blow to Thomas and he is also not in a good mood today. I am worried that..." "Alright, Mrs. Ye, you''re worried about so many issues but can''t you be more concerned about me? My business affairs are endless but I''ll let Thomas have a break as he hasn''t applied for his annual leave for many years, so don''t worry as he will get over it soon. Besides, Rainie will be by his side so you can rest assured. Let''s not think or worry about these issues today and spend a romantic night with just the both of us together, deal?" Mango couldn''t help butugh when she saw Nathaniel''s resentful expression. "What if I tell you that I miss our kids?" "Mango, you''re doing this deliberately, aren''t you?" Nathaniel''s brows were tightly furrowed but there was a smile on his face. Mango beamed and said, "No, I didn''t as I really miss Rita and Wisdom, so can''t we bring them back?" "Anything you say, but I''m really frustrated as it seems so difficult for us to spend time together without anyone else around." Mangoughed again after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Aren''t you tired of spending your time only with me after so many years?" "I will never get tired of being with you for the rest of my life." "Come on, stop it with your sweet-talk." Mango pushed him away with a smile before she started the engine and drove the car towards the nearby supermarket. At that moment, Mango felt that she could finally take a break for a few days now that the issue had come to an end and it was also time for her to get focused as she was nning to participate in the designpetition. The two of them went to the supermarket like any other married couple but everyone kept ncing at them because of their lovey-dovey interactions. However, Mango didn''t care about it at all as she held with Nathaniel''s arm while picking the ingredients that she needed. "Let''s buy some chicken wings as Rita likes eating fried wings with Coca-C." "We should stop letting Rita eat meat as she''s about to be a little fat pig. Aren''t you afraid that your daughter might not get married in the future?" Nathaniel knew that Mango was doting on Rita as she wanted to make up for the past four years that she wasn''t with her. However, Nathaniel felt that Mango was spoiling the kids too much in terms of meals. Mango stopped her actions as she looked at Nathaniel and asked in an aggrieved tone, "Are you not able to raise your daughter?" "It''s not that I can''t raise her and it''s definitely not a problem for me to look after her for the rest of my life if she doesn''t want to get married since she''s my little lover after all. However, it''s really unhealthy for her to eat and drink so much. Mango, I know that you feel guilty for Rita and I feel the same too but we have to be more rational. Let''s provide her a well-bnced meal from today on, okay?" Nathaniel discussed with Mango. Then, Mango nodded her head. "I don''t think that our daughter likes eating vegetables though." "We should still give it a try and you should add more greens to her meals regardless." Nathaniel put some broli and vegetables into their basket after seeing that Mango came to terms with him. Later, they went to pay the bill after getting all the ingredients that they needed. Soon, Mango and Nathaniel arrived at the Hans family''s house and they could hear Rita''s and Wisdom''s loudughter from outside. Mango''s expression softened at that instant. "Looks like they''re having fun with the Hans family." "I can''t believe that the two masters of the Hans family actually know how to look after kids." Mango nudged her elbow against Nathaniel''s after hearing what he said. "What are you saying? They are my uncles and you should show them some respect." "Okay... They are just a few years elder than me though." "They are still your elders even if they''re only one year older than you as you married me, but you could also choose your wife again..." Mango acted as if she was willing to discuss with Nathaniel if he wanted to choose a different partner. However, Nathaniel stopped arguing with her immediately. "Honey, I was wrong." Nathaniel learned from his employees'' experiences that it would never be wrong to apologize first. Indeed, Mango startedughing. "You''re really bing like a submissive husband... Aren''t you afraid that others might gossip about you?" "What''s there to be afraid of? Submissive husbands often have a wholesome family and it''s surely my wish to live such a life." Mango felt that Nathaniel became really good at sweet-talking as every word that he said could make herugh uncontrobly. "You shut up." "Yes, my dear wife." Mango guffawed once again as she saw Nathaniel''sical expression. "Nathaniel, that''s enough as this type of attitude doesn''t suit your image." "I''ll do anything as long as you''re happy... Don''t you know that I love seeing your smile every day and all other things are not as important to me at all?" Mango''s face turned red at that instant. "Fine, fine, I know that you love me the most, so stop saying that as we''re meeting our children soon. You''re talking so much that I''m getting out of breath because of myughter." "Is it that funny?" Nathaniel had an innocent expression on his face. At that moment, Mango felt really warm and happy. "Alright, let''s get in as my uncle is going to prepare dinner soon and it''ll be toote for us." Mango pulled Nathaniel and they walked into the house. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Terrance and Mateo were stunned when they saw Mango and Nathaniel entering the house together. "Are you guys going to have dinner here?" "No, no, uncle, we''re here to bring our kids home." Mateo was taken aback after hearing Mango''s words. "Home? Isn''t this your home?" Nathaniel''s expression darkened at that instant. "Uncle, this is her parents'' home and not hers. I''m bringing my children and wife back to the Ye Family''s ce as Mango has been here for a long time and we must have troubled you. Uncle, let''s have a meal together some other day and I''ll host." Mateo snorted coldly after hearing Nathaniel''s words and he said, "Who wants to have a meal with you? Besides, what''s wrong with Mango being at her parents'' house since the Hans family is really wealthy too? The Hans family''s house is also Mango''s home! She''s only been back for a few days and you even took her back for two nights...l didn''t evenin about it." Nathaniel was increasingly displeased the moment he heard what Mateo said as he felt as if they were snatching his wife away from him. "Uncle, you must''ve mistaken as Mango is now married and it''s not a good idea for us to stay at her parents'' house for long." "What''s wrong with that? Many men who got married to their wives live in their partner''s parents'' house every day too. " Mango hurriedly voiced out after hearing what Mateo said. "Uncle, Rita and Wisdom are about to start school and they shouldn''t stay at home for too long as if they are on a vacation, isn''t it? They need to attend school soon or else they won''t be able to keep up with the courses. Nathan and I are saying that it''s better for us to take them back so that we can discipline them." "It''s also not a bad idea for them to stay here as I can send them to school and they enjoy mypany a lot too. Aren''t you participating in the designpetition? You should stay here as the children will disturb you if you take them back. Nathaniel can live here for a few days too if he wants as we wee him." Nathaniel sensed a strong trace of reluctance and aversion from Mateo''s words. "Uncle, that''s not a good idea..." "What''s wrong with that? I don''t even mind you having a free meal here." Mateo rolled his eyes at Nathaniel. Nathaniel felt so frustrated and helpless at that point. All of a sudden, he couldn''t spend as much time as before with his wife after Terrance''s and Mateo''s appearance. Terrance noticed Nathaniel''s shriveled expression and he said with a smile, "Mateo, stop trying to let Mango and the kids stay as she''s all grown up now and she''s bound to leave our house. It''s so obvious from her expression that she''s anxious and uneasy right now, don''t you see it? Just ept it, Mateo, we are dying to have Mango live at home but she has already be the daughter-in- law of the Ye family." Mango''s face turned red with embarrassment at that instant. Nathaniel said to Terrance with a smile, "Terrance, you are really open-minded." "Open-minded? Well, you should consider having the Hans family take over the southern development project if that''s the case. Terrance struck while the iron was hot and Nathaniel was stunned on the spot. Chapter 786 Chapter 786 "Southern development project?" Mango turned her head and looked at Nathaniel with curiosity. Nathaniel hurriedly smiled and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just a project handed to us by the higher-ups and we''re still looking for a partner. Well, I''ll surely not partner up with outsiders since Terrance suggested our coboration." "That''s good to know. I''ll go to yourpany tomorrow morning and we can discuss it in detail." Nathaniel nodded as Terrance spoke resolutely. However, Mateo could no longer stand it. "Terrance, you''ve be such a money-minded and tant person after doing business for a few years. What now? You''re exchanging Mango and the kids for a coboration? How traitorous you are!" "Mateo, Mango will still have to return home with the children even if there''s no business coboration involved. They are the Ye family''s members after all and if you really like kids that much, find a woman and give birth to one yourself. No one would mind even if you have ten children!" Mateo threw a pillow at Terrance without warning after hearing his words. "Get lost! You don''t even have a partner yourself." "I do have one as I just went for a blind date and it went well." Mango''s interest piqued immediately after hearing what Terrance said. "Terrance, you went on a blind date?" "Or else what can I do? I''m a cripple and I''m really lucky that someone is willing to get married to me. I can''t let the Hans family end in our generation after all or else I won''t have the guts to meet your grandmother after I die." "Don''t make such pretentious exnation and use our mom as an excuse... Just admit that you want a woman!" Mateo didn''t show Terrance mercy at all. On the other hand, Mangoughed the moment she saw them arguing with each other. "Quick, tell us who is it? How did your blind date go?" Nathaniel smiled and shook his head as he noticed how curious Mango was in this matter. He took off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves before walking to Mateo and ask, "Do you need any help?" "Of course! What''s the matter? Are we going to stay here for lunch?" "I was nning to go home and eat but it seems that Mango is really excited and by the time Terrance finishes telling her the whole story, she''ll probably be very hungry, so I think we''d better settle our lunch here." Nathaniel said dotingly. Mateo became less averse to Nathaniel after witnessing his behavior. "It''s not that I don''t want to criticize you but are you that busy with your work? How could you leave your wife and kids here so assuredly without even asking how are they doing these days?" "There are spies in mypany so I had to get rid of them as I''m afraid that they might plot against Mango and my kids when we return home. I really don''t want that to happen." Mateo paused his movements after hearing Nathaniel''s words. Then, he said in a low voice, "Mango can''t live under your protection forever and the Hans family''s children aren''t weaklings. I believe that she will stay with you until the end even if a disaster befalls the Ye Family." "I trust her too and it''s precisely because of my faith in her that I don''t want her to suffer anymore. Mateo, you have no idea how many hardships Mango has been through because she has been by my side. I truly hope that she will be able to aplish her dreams for the rest of her life and I''ll do my best to help her as this is how I show my love for her." Having said that, Nathaniel took the ingredients into the kitchen. Mateo''s lips curled up into a smile as he could now fully trust Nathaniel. On the other hand, the two kids went to y on their own while Mango was still pestering Terrance and asking him about his blind date. Terrance was so annoyed by Mango that he had no choice but to spill the beans, "The person is my best friend''s younger sister and my friend is the matchmaker. She is an elementary school teacher who''s pretty good-looking and more importantly, she has a good temper." "An elementary school teacher? That sounds really good as she can teach Rita and Wisdom in the future." Terrance felt helpless after hearing Mango''s words. "We aren''t in an official rtionship yet and you''re already thinking for the education of your children?" "Of course I can''t let the opportunity slip! Terrance, you''re not young anymore and you should seize the opportunity if you meet a suitable partner. What''s wrong with being disabled? Don''t feel inferior as we can still make the elders proud and bring glory to the Hans family!" "Have I ever felt inferior? Hurry up and work on your design as you''ve been out for the past two days. Aren''t you afraid that you might lose thepetition?" "Of course not as I can stille back and you''ll feed me even if I failed! I can even bond with my soon-to-be aunt." At that instant, Terrance regretted bringing up the matter about his blind date after seeing Mango''s reaction. "Please leave me alone..." Mango felt extremely happy as she saw how shy Terrance was. "I''m sure you''ll soon get closer with her. Do you have a picture of her? Show it to me or you could also just take her home to meet us!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''m afraid that you''ll scare her away because of your reaction." Mango was displeased with what Terrance said. "Terrance, I didn''t even do anything and you''re protecting my future aunt already? I noticed it, Terrance, you find me intolerable, isn''t it?" "Stop your nonsense... Nathaniel dotes on you so much that he''s willing to give you the moon and the stars. I''m telling you, you''d better not stick your nose into other people''s affairs and just live your own life, do you understand?" Of course Mango knew what Terrance was talking about. There was nothing in Ocean City that Terrance wasn''t aware of and no one could keep secrets from him. However, Mango sighed and said, "Terrance, it wasn''t my intention to interfere with other people''s matters but these issues just came to me and there''s nothing I can do about it." "Why do you mean that you can''t? Just shut everyone out and don''t meet nor talk to anyone until you''re done with the designpetition." What Terrance suggested was a good idea but Mango had no idea what Walter would do if she did what Terrance said. Ultimately, she was worried about Walter and Sophia''s health. "Terrance, I''ll stop being worried about such issues after this matter is over, okay?" Mango shook Terrance''s arm like a spoiled child. Terrance sighed and said, "I think you''d better not get involved in Sophia''s matter as we still have no clue what happened between your mother and her. Our top priority now is to find your mother... Are you able to contact her recently?" "Yes, but the call didn''t get through and I''ve already asked Merle to investigate it as I''m really worried. Anyway, I''ll go to that ce if this method doesn''t work." Mango became increasingly perturbed after hearing Terrance''s words. Terrance hurriedly said seeing her reaction, "You don''t have to do that as I''ll be going to Nakasara soon for business affairs, so I''ll go over and take a look while you can just wait for my updates. You should focus on the designpetition right now and shouldn''t get distracted although there''s plenty of time. You''ve to make some aplishments and not do it half- heartedly since this is your passion and that you have decided to participate in this contest. This is the spirit of the Hans family!" "Got it, don''t worry as I''m quite confident about the designpetition." Terrance smiled in satisfaction as he saw how assured Mango seemed. "Hey, it''s not appropriate to let Nathaniel cook in the kitchen although you''re at your own house, isn''t it? Go and call Nathaniel out as I want to discuss some business issues with him." Mango was stunned for a moment after hearing Terrance''s words before she looked in the direction of the kitchen. It wasn''t until this moment that she realized that Nathaniel had his sleeves rolled up and he was busy cooking in the kitchen. She noticed that the ingredients that they bought home were no longer there and she immediately said with a smile, "My Nathaniel is really handsome!" "Don''t tter yourself as you''re just blinded by love now and you won''t notice Nathaniel''s imperfections." Mango frowned in an instant. "Terrance, you are so cheesy! You''re the one blinded by love!" "If I''m blind then aren''t you a blind man''s niece? Hurry up and call Nathan over!" Terrance pushed Mango to the kitchen. Mango walked towards the kitchen speechlessly and she turned around before sticking her tongue out at Terrance. Then, Terrance smiled and his eyes were filled with happiness. It was his biggest wish to see Mango live a happy life. Mango entered the kitchen and she saw Nathaniel and Mateo busy preparing the ingredients. She tiptoed as she walked toward Nathaniel furtively before covering his eyes and said with a smile, "Guess who I am?" Nathaniel''s lips curled up into a smile. "Stop fooling around and just chat with your uncle in the living room as it''s really smoky here. I''ll go out in a while." Mango couldn''t bear how doting Nathaniel sounded. "Terrance told me to ask you to go out as he wants to discuss the coboration with you, so go and leave this to me." As Mango spoke, she untied Nathaniel''s apron but he stopped her. "I''ll go out right away and you don''t have to stay here either as Mateo can handle the word." At that instant, Mateo felt somewhat helpless. "Come on, not only the two of you showed off your love in front of me but you''re also ordering me to do work now... Do you think that what you did is right?" "You should find a partner and get married as soon as possible if you don''t enjoy us disying our affection. You''re not young anymore yet you''re still being so picky!" Nathaniel said to Mateo savagely before taking off his apron and pulling Mango out of the kitchen while holding her hand. Mateo was about to go crazy. What did Nathaniel mean! How was he not young? It was just that he wasn''t in a hurry to look for a wife. Was it necessary for them to attack him like that? Nathaniel didn''t care what Mateo was thinking as he said with a smile after getting Mango out of the kitchen, "Go and make us a pot of tea." "Alright." Mango went to the beverage area with a smile. Then, Nathaniel approached Terrance and sat down beside him before whispering after seeing that no one was around, "You know that the southern development project is designated to us by the higher-ups yet you still want to get involved. Aren''t you making things difficult for me?" Terrance nced at him and said in a low voice, "It''s precisely because it''s a designated project that I have to get involved in this." "What do you mean?" Nathaniel frowned as he could tell that Terrance was hinting at something else. Terrance said in a low voice, "This project shouldn''t have been handed to the Ye Family but it''s now in your hands and it has been an eventful year now that the Ye, Song, and Hans Family are close rtives. So, I''m telling you that it''s not necessarily a good thing to have received a project so effortlessly and you should think it through on your own." Nathaniel''s expression changed in an instant. Terrance''s news would surely be more urate than his as Terrance was an insider. There must be something that Nathaniel wasn''t aware of and that Terrance couldn''t tell him so explicitly now that Terrance was warning him indirectly. Nathaniel seemed to have understood something at the thought of this. Chapter 787 Chapter 787 "I understand, I''ll put this project off tomorrow." Terrance nodded his head. "Don''t do this too mboyantly and find an irrefutable excuse to reject the project so that you don''t offend anyone as many affairs in themercial world are intertwined as you know." "I got it, thank you, Terrance." Terrance waved his hand. Later, Mango was stunned when she went to the living room after making tea as she saw Nathaniel and Terrance ying chess. "Aren''t you discussing the coboration? Why are you ying chess now?" "I didn''t want your husband to get too exhausted so I used the business discussion as an excuse since Mateo can cook on his own." Mango could barely stand Terrance''s cheesiness. "Terrance, Mateo will feel sad." "I would rather have him sad than to see you get upset." Mango burst intoughter after hearing what Terrance said. "That''s true! I shall let him be as I should care for my own at times." Mango ced the tea on the table as she turned her head and looked outside before asking, "Where are the kids?" "They''re ying outside but I don''t seem to hear them anymore, I''ll go out and have a look." "I''ll go." Mango stopped Terrance as she wanted to go out to take a look herself while Nathaniel pushed the chessboard away and stood up immediately at that instant. "I''ll go with you." Terrance felt so frustrated at that point. "Nathaniel, how could you push the chess all aside when we were still halfway through the game?" "Come on, it''s just a chess game and for entertainment...I''ll count you as the winner, okay?" Having said that, Nathaniel put his arms around Mango''s shoulders and they walked out of the house. Terrance was so angry as Nathaniel was clearly about to win yet he considered Terrance the winner... It didn''t make sense! However, Mango and Nathaniel were already no longer in the living room when Terrance came to his senses again. "I can look for them alone and you should continue the game with Terrance." "I''m really bad at ying chess and I''ll soon expose my weaknesses if I continue the game, so thank you for saving me, my dear wife." Mango burst intoughter after hearing Nathaniel''s words. What did he mean that his chess skill was not good? Even someone who didn''t know how to y chess like Mango could tell that Nathaniel was giving in to Terrance. It must have been a difficult time for her husband. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to y chess in the future as you aren''t even in your seventies or eighties yet. Just address Terrance as uncle and he''ll let you go." Nathaniel felt really happy as Mango actually felt sorry for him. "It''s fine since he''s my elder after all and even your uncle. You''ll be happy only if your uncle is happy, isn''t it?" "You don''t have to do this." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Mango felt that Nathaniel was aggrieved as he wasn''t like this in the past and he had always been arrogant. Mango felt heartache now that Nathaniel became more sensible and down to earth." "It''s alright and I enjoyed it." Nathaniel caressed Mango''s head and he smiled gently. The two of them were outside of the house but they couldn''t find Wisdom and Rita. "Where are the children? Did something happen to them?" "That shouldn''t be the case since the security guards are here... Don''t worry as nothing will happen to them and perhaps they just went somewhere else to y. Let''s have a look over there." Nathanielforted Mango as he noticed how worried she seemed but a trace of nervousness shed across his eyes too. Mango rushed to the other side immediately. "Rita, Wisdom! Where are you?" Mango shouted out of anxiety. At that moment, Wisdom immediately yelled after hearing Mango''s voice, "Mommy, we''re here! Rita fell into the pond." "What?" Mango felt extremely perturbed at that instant. Nathaniel frowned and said to Mango, "You can stay here while I''ll go over to have a look." "How can I stay put? You can go ahead first and I''ll be right there." Mango knew that Nathaniel was worried that she might not able to keep up with his speed, so she spoke up without a second thought as her top priority was her kids. Nathaniel nodded and ran to the pond after telling Mango to be careful. Beside the pond, Wisdom was so anxious that he was crying and there was a boy''s coat beside him. "Wisdom, what''s going on?" "Daddy, Rita wanted to get that lotus flower but I don''t know how to swim, so I told her that I''ll get the security guard to take it for her and she promised to wait for me by the pond. However, she fell into the pond just a few seconds after I left." Wisdom cried as he was really sad. "Alright, alright, don''t cry as it will be fine." Nathaniel caressed Wisdom''s head as he took off his jacket and was about to go into the pond to save Rita when he heard Wisdom say, "They''re back! They''re back!" Then, Nathaniel saw a boy holding Rita while swimming across the pond and he was about eleven or twelve years old. "Give me your hand." Nathaniel''s heart tightened. The boy extended his hand to Nathaniel. At that instant, Nathaniel pulled them out of the pond with his strength in an instant. "Rita!" Nathaniel took Rita from the boy directly and started giving her CPR. On the other hand, Wisdom handed his coat to the boy. "Brother Yang, thank you for saving my sister, let me wipe off the water on your face." "No worries." The boy wiped his face as he looked at Rita anxiously. Rita spat out a mouthful of water and she burst into tears. "Daddy, I''m so scared!" She hugged Nathaniel immediately. Nathaniel finally felt relieved deep down as he was so nervous just now. "Why did you go into the pond if you''re scared? Are you trying to scare your mom and me to death?" As he spoke, Mango ran to them. "How''s Rita?" "Ahhh, mommy!" Rita turned around and threw herself into Mango''s embrace. Nathaniel hurriedly said as he saw Mango''s anxious expression, "She''s fine now as she just swallowed a few mouthfuls of water and it was fortunate that someone saved her in time." Having said that, Nathaniel looked at the boy next to them. "Thank you for saving my daughter... I''m Nathaniel Ye." "Hi, I''m Zhanyang and I often yed with the two of them as I live nearby." Nathaniel admired the Zhanyang''s elegance and stance but he frowned after knowing that he often had fun with his daughter. "You live nearby?" "Yes, right next door." Zhanyang pointed to his house as he answered. "Alright, I''ll visit you personallyter on." "That''s not necessary. I''m d that Rita is fine but I''ll need to go now. Bye Uncle and Auntie! See you again, Wisdom!" "Goodbye!" Wisdom waved his hand at Zhanyang and his eyes were filled with admiration. Nathaniel flicked Wisdom with his finger and asked, "You know him?" "Of course! Brother Yang is really outstanding and I want to learn from him as he ranks first in every aspect." Wisdom said with respect toward Zhanyang. Nathaniel pursed his lips and said, "Do you even know who he really is? How can you mingle with a stranger so mindlessly and even bring him into Terrance''s house." "Whatever it is, he''s not a bad guy." Wisdom pouted. On the other side, Mango put her hand on Rita''s forehead and she found that it was a little warm. "Nathan, let''s go back quickly as Rita might have a fever." "Alright!" Within minutes, they were all back in the living room of the Hans family''s house. Rita had got a high fever after falling into the pond, so Nathaniel and Mango didn''t have lunch at the Hans family''s house in the end as they rushed to the hospital with their kids. Rita''s condition was exceptional and she had to avoid getting a fever at all costs after her transntation surgery. At this point, Mango and Nathaniel were very worried now that such a situation happened. It was only at this moment that Wisdom knew about Rita''s body''s condition and he began to feel really guilty. "It''s all my fault for not taking good care of my sister." "Don''t me yourself as it''s none of your fault, Wisdom." Mango was worried about Rita but she didn''t want this incident to traumatize Wisdom mentally. Nathaniel put Wisdom on hisp and said, "It''s none of your fault as Mommy and I didn''t make it clear to you in advance, so don''t me yourself and your sister will be fine. She has always been a strong girl, isn''t it?" "She''s having a fever now though." Wisdom''s voice was very soft and he sounded like a child who had made a mistake. "It''s okay as she''ll recover soon." Nathaniel was also really worried but he didn''t want Wisdom to feel his anxiety and perturbation since he was still a child after all. Of course Mango could understand it. Then, they waited outside of the ward desperately. Nathaniel noticed how anxious Mango was and he recalled the past five years when she had been taking care of Rita all alone. He had no clue how many times Rita had entered the operating room and Mango must have felt way more anxious and perturbed than she was at this moment as she could never tell whether Rita would be able to endure it. Nathaniel grasped Mango''s hand tightly as he felt that he had owed Mango and his kids too much. "It must have been really hard on you all these years." Mango was stunned as tears welled up in her eyes. "No, Rita has been very strong and she always told me that she wille out healthily each time before she enters the operating room. She was the one whoforted me all this while and it was Zion who stayed by my side. Sometimes I wonder as a parent if I have harmed Rita for endowing her such a body." "Don''t say things like that and I was the one who did not handle the past issues properly, so just put the me on me if you have to. Rita would not have ended up in this situation if I had made everything clear to you back then and kept you by my side while taking care of you. It must have been a tough time for you during the past five years... In the future, I will share the burden with you and I will never leave you again no matter what happens." Mango nodded her head as she turned her gaze elsewhere. She thought that she didn''t mind the happenings in the past and that she didn''t feel aggrieved at all but she suddenly couldn''t hold it in anymore after hearing Nathaniel''s words at this moment. It turned out that she harbored traces of resentment and hatred all these years. "Alright, alright, Rita will be fine." Nathaniel held Mango in his arms. Wisdom saw that Mango was crying, so he stretched out his small hands and tightly grasped Mango''s palms before saying, "Mommy, I''ll be with you too and I''ll never leave you in the future. I''ll just stay by your side, okay?" "Okay." Mango held Wisdom in her arms. Previously, it was Zion who had apanied her through her countless sleepless nights and now it was Nathaniel and Wisdom who were beside her. The only thing that remained unchanged was that Rita was still the one lying in the operating room. Mango truly hoped that Rita would never have to be admitted to the hospital again in the future. The operation was still ongoing and Mango felt extremely unsettled. She pulled away from Nathaniel''s embrace and paced back and forth along the corridor while looking in the direction of the operating room from time to time. Then, the door to the surgery room finally opened while everyone was still in perturbation and Mango was the first to run over as she was dying to know Rita''s condition. Chapter 788 Chapter 788 "Mrs. Ye, don''t worry as everything is fine for now and her body didn''t show any transnt rejection reaction. It''s really fortunate this time that her fever can be kept under control but you must keep an eye on her health in the future and mustn''t let her get a high fever." The doctor hurriedly exined before Mango could utter a word as he noticed her worried expression. At that instant, Mango''s legs went limp and she almost copsed to the ground upon hearing that Rita was fine but a strong arm held her waist from behind immediately. "Doctor, is there anything else that we should be aware of?" Nathaniel quickly asked. The doctor answered, "Beware of her food intake and provide her more light foods as her body mass index has gone beyond the limit and it''s not a good sign. Make sure to give her a bnced diet with more greens in her meal. Anyway, you don''t have to be too worried about her condition as she''s currently recovering well from the surgery and she just have to keep it up. The child is still young and she''ll get better as time goes, so you can rest assured." "Thank you, doctor." Nathaniel replied with a smile. "Alright, she will be sent to the general ward soon, so just keep an eye on her and she''ll be fine if her body temperature doesn''t go up again today." "Alright, doctor." Rita was pushed out of the operating room after the doctor left. Nathaniel held Mango and helped her sit down as her body was still weak at that moment. "Don''t worry too much as Rita is fine now and I''ll stay here to apany Rita. You should go back with Wisdom first to take a rest and you can go to Terrance''s ce if you can''t take care of the house chores." Mango wanted to stay with Rita but her entire body waspletely enervated and she had no idea what was going on with her body. "I''ll stay as you must be very busy with your business affairs." Mango struggled to get up but Nathaniel stopped her. "Look at you, you''d better go back and rest considering your condition as you must''ve been exhausted after these two days. Don''t worry as thepany will be fine without me and I''ll take good care of Rita. Listen to me and go home to take a rest or else you might fall ill when Rita gets better." Nathaniel adjusted Mango''s cor as he said to Wisdom who was beside him, "Wisdom, I''ll entrust you the mission of taking good care of your mommy, okay?" "Okay, I''ll be sureplete my mission!" Wisdom held Mango''s hand. Mango saw Ritaing out of the operating room and her countenance looked much better. She caressed Rita''s forehead and let out a sigh of relief only when she realized that Rita was no longer having a fever. "Alright, I''ll go back and rest but please call me if something happens. I don''t know what''s going on recently but I''m constantly having headaches... Perhaps it''s because I have been doing the design and I haven''t been able to sleep well these days." Mango rubbed her temple as she felt a little tired. However, Nathaniel became somewhat uneasy. "Why don''t you do a check-up as well to see what''s going on? I''m really worried about you." "It''s okay... It''s just that I wasn''t able to sleep well recently as I have been busy with auntie''s issue too and I''m just a little tired." Mango yawned as she spoke. At the same time, Rita was sent into the general ward and Nathaniel seemed really experienced in taking care of a patient. Mango felt relieved at the sight of this. Then, Nathaniel told his driver to send Mango and Wisdom home. Mango told Sisi to take care of Wisdom after they returned to the Ye family''s house while she went to her bedroom to take a rest. Logically speaking, Mango would be so worried that she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep since Rita was still in the hospital. However, she went into her dreand the moment shey on the bed and she had a deep slumber. Wisdom felt a little worried and he entered Mango''s bedroom to have a look but Mango had no idea about it. Sisi said in a soft voice seeing that Mango was so tired, "Wisdom, shall we go out and have a rest since Mrs. Ye seems to be really tired?" "Okay." Wisdom nodded and went out obediently. Unexpectedly, Mango slept until the next morning. She yawned and woke up as the sun ray shone through the window but she thought that it was still in the afternoon. Mango felt hungry as she took out her phone and had a look before realizing that it was 7:30. Was it seven o''clock in the evening? Mango was confused. That couldn''t be! The sky would be dark if it was half past seven in the evening. Mango took a quick nce at the date and she waspletely stunned. Oh my goodness! How could she have slept so long? Mango thought that her phone''s time was messed up. She hurriedly removed the quilt before getting out of bed and when she went out of her room, she saw that Sisi and Newell were already awake as they were doing their tasks. "Mrs. Ye, you''re awake...are you hungry? Should I prepare some food for you? You''ve slept through the entire afternoon yesterday and through the night. I almost called Doctor Bay to have a look at you if it weren''t for the fact that you were breathing steadily." Mango waspletely stunned by Sisi''s words. "I''ve slept through the entire afternoon and night without even waking up for a moment?" "Yes and that''s why I''m worried but I didn''t bother you as you seem fine overall. Mr. Ye gave us a call and he said that Rita will be discharged from the hospital soon as she is fine now." Sisi reported what she should responsibly. However, Mango remained stupefied. How was she able to sleep that long? Was she really that tired? Nevertheless, she didn''t feel any physical difort nor disorientation. Mango smiled as she thought that she must have broken a record. She asked, "Where''s Wisdom?" "Oh, Mr. Hans picked up Wisdom and he said that he''s sending him to school. I guess Mr. Hans has contacted the school before sending Wisdom over for sses and Wisdom has eaten breakfast too, so don''t worry." Mango felt relieved upon hearing Sisi''s words. She returned to her room to tidy up her appearance but she still felt weak all over. Could it be that she was ill? Mango''s mind started running wild but she thought that it was impossible as she would have felt pain if she was sick. Perhaps it was time for her to do a medical checkup. Mango thought as she washed up before going downstairs. Sisi had already prepared breakfast. At that point, Mango was really hungry. She wanted to wait for Rita and Nathaniel toe back so that they could eat together but her stomach was growling and she could no longer stand her hunger. So, Mango had no choice but to start eating. Sisi was shocked when she noticed how much Mango ate. "Mrs. Ye, you haven''t eaten anything for the whole afternoon and night, but it''s still bizarre how hungry you are." "Ah, I''m so hungry to the extent that I feel ufortable." Mango spoke as she ate. Sisi quickly got her another bowl of porridge. Later, Mango burped after finishing her food and only then did she realize that she had eaten a little too much. "Mrs. Ye, do you need some medicine to help you digest?" Sisi asked with concern. "No, I''m not that full." Mango was taken aback by herself after saying that. She knew her appetite best and she actually did eat a lot, though she didn''t take this seriously. "Do you know when is Nathan and Ritaing back?" "I think they''ll arrive soon." Mango stood up after hearing what Sisi said but she felt a little dizzy. She leaned on the chair for a moment as she shook her head. "Mrs. Ye, are you alright?" Sisi was very worried. "I''m fine and it could be that my blood sugar level is too low but don''t worry as I''ll go to the hospital to do a check-upter." Mango smiled at Sisi as she got up and went outside. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She wanted to wee Rita home. Sisi felt relieved only when she saw that Mango was fine. Then, Mango stood at the door and it didn''t take long before Nathaniel brought Rita home. Nathaniel frowned when he saw Mango standing at the door. "Why are you standing outside?" "I want to wee both of you home." Mango said with a smile. Rita stretched out her arm to Mango and she seemed really attached to her. "Mommy, I want a hug." "My dear daughter,e here and I''ll carry you." Mango held Rita in her arms and she felt that her daughter had be heavier. "Rita, it''s time for you to lose weight as it doesn''t look good if a little girl is too chubby." Rita pouted after hearing Mango''s words. "Mommy, you don''t like me anymore?" "Of course not!" "You don''t like me anymore! Hmph!" Rita turned her small head to the side to signal to Mango that she was extremely furious. At that moment, Mango couldn''t help butugh when she saw Rita''s expression. "Rita, I''m saying that you''re adorable." "And adorable means cute but ugly." Rita''s words shocked Mango. "Who said that? That''s not what I meant." "That''s what the word means! I know that you don''t like me anymore, Mommy. I feel so sad..." Rita wrapped her arms around Mango''s neck as she pouted and looked at Mango before saying, "I want you to kiss me and lift me high up in the air!" Mango was amused by her cuteness. "I''m holding you, aren''t I? I don''t have the strength to lift you up high and I''m afraid that I might drop you but I''ll give you a kiss, alright?" Mango kissed Rita on her cheeks having said that. Rita was very pleased and she hugged Mango before giving her a big kiss on her face. "I like mommy and I love mommy very very much!" "I love you too, so don''t y at dangerous ces anymore in the future, okay? I will be worried." Rita immediately nodded her head after hearing Mango''s words. "Okay, I will not y by the pond anymore." "Good girl!" At that moment, Nathaniel got Rita out of Mango''s embrace as he saw beads of sweat appearing on Mango''s forehead. "Wipe your sweat and let''s go in now as you don''t seem healthy recently." "Maybe I''ve slept too much as I''ve been asleep from yesterday noon until this morning... Why didn''t you wake me up?" Mango looked at Nathaniel mingly. Nathaniel smiled and said, "You are so tired and you surely need some rest, so why should I wake you up? It doesn''t matter if you slept half a day as the designpetition isn''t too challenging for you. You''d better rest more and don''t stay upte in the future, okay? You''ll only feel ufortable when you fall sick and I''ll be heartbroken too." "Got it, you''re really long-winded." Mango nced at Nathaniel coquettishly before she looked at Rita and smiled. As the three of them entered the house, Mango yawned and Nathaniel started feeling worried. "Mango, I think it''s better to ask Genevieve toe over and have a look at you." "I''m fine, I''m really fine... Don''t make a fuss about it as I''m just feeling a little tired and I haven''t had a good rest these days. I''ll get back to normal after I get a good rest." Mango argued as she handed over the fruits that she had prepared beforehand to Rita. Suddenly, she cked out and almost copsed to the ground just as she was about to say something. Chapter 789 Chapter 789 "Mango!" "Mommy!" Nathaniel and Rita were shocked and it was fortunate that Nathaniel was quick enough to catch Mango in his arms. Mango was stunned. "What''s wrong?" "You''re asking me what''s wrong? I''m really wondering how did you end up in this condition? Something''s not right and I''m going to ask Genevieve toe over to take a look at you." Nathaniel helped Mango to the sofa and was about to make a phone call. "It''s really early in the morning and Genevieve must have just gone to work, so don''t call her as she would have plenty of issues to settle in the hospital. It''s probably because I''ve slept too much." Mango wanted to stop Nathaniel. "Do you really think that oversleeping will make you ckout? Mango, I can leave everything else for you to decide but not on this matter today." Rita held Mango''s hand worriedly and said, "Mommy, are you feeling unwell? Daddy said that you''re traumatized by my incident yesterday. I''m so sorry...are you feeling better now? I''ll pour you a ss of water, okay?" Rita was about to get some water for Mango as she spoke but Mango held her back. "Dear, I''m fine and I was just a little short of breath just now, so don''t worry as I''ll be okay. Also, I haven''t brought you out to have fun, isn''t it?" "Yea!" Rita quickly nodded. Nathaniel let out a sigh of relief when he saw that Mango had regained her energy and that her countenance looked much healthier but he was still worried. "Don''t go anywhere today and just rest at home on your bed, I''ll ask Genevieve toe over at noon to take a look at you, okay?" "Don''t be so melodramatic." Mango thought that her condition wasn''t that of a big deal but Nathaniel was making a fuss out of it. He was just overly anxious. Nathaniel didn''t care about Mango''s opinion of him and he insisted, "It''s not a matter of being melodramatic as I really hope that you''ll be fine, so don''t argue with me. Genevieve cane over at noon as she doesn''t have many appointments and I can go pick her up if you''re afraid that she''ll be too tired." "That''s not what I meant." Mango couldn''t refute after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Alright, I''ll let Genevievee over to check my condition but you don''t have to look after me all the time. Has Rita eaten? I''ll bring the food over for you all as Sisi prepared some food over there." Mango was about to stand up as she spoke but Nathaniel stopped her. "Just lie down and rest as I''ll bring the food. Rita, take care of mommy." "Okay." Rita sat directly in front of Mango and looked at her with a smile. "Mommy, please don''t get sick, okay?" "Okay, I won''t get sick." Mango felt moved deep down as she looked at Rita''s bright and lively appearance. "Come, give me a hug." Mango was about to carry Rita onto the sofa but Rita immediately took a step back. "Mommy, don''t carry me now that you''re in poor health and I''ll just sit here to apany you while we wait for daddy to bring the food, okay?" "Alright." Mango''s heart melted as she saw how sensible Rita was. Nathaniel beamed when he came back as he saw how Mango and Rita were so affectionate with each other. "What are you talking about so happily?" "I won''t tell you as this is the secret between mommy and me." Rita leaned her whole body on top of Mango. Mango stroked her head and said with a smile, "Hurry up and eat or else it''ll get cold soon." However, Rita felt extremely unhappy when she saw that there was no meat. "The breakfast doesn''t look tasty today." "Dear, the doctor said that you need to maintain a bnced diet with more greens in your meal, so you''ll have to eat more light foods these days or else it''s not good for your health. Do you want to get admitted to the hospital again?" Rita shook her head repeatedly after hearing Mango''s words. "No, I don''t." "Start diving in then and make sure to eat the vegetables as it''s all good for your health, okay?" "Alright." Rita answered reluctantly but she didn''t argue any further. Nathaniel was heartbroken when he saw his daughter''s reaction but he whispered, "Come on, I''ll eat with you." "I will eat with you too, alright?" Mango started eating again as she spoke. Rita saw that her parents were diving in and she started eating too as there was no reason for her to be picky. Then, Sisi came to clean the table and she was shocked when she saw that Mango was eating again. "Mrs. Ye, you''re eating again?" "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel immediately asked when he saw Sisi''s strange expression. Sisi answered, "Mrs. Ye had already eaten before this and she even ate twice as much as usual. I wanted to give her some digestion medicine as I was afraid that she might have indigestion, but she said that she wasn''t that full and now she started eating again." Nathaniel''s expression became solemn at that instant. "Are you feeling ufortable?" "No, I''m just a little hungry." Mango started feeling embarrassed as they stared at her. Rita smiled and said, "Mommy, you''re such a foodiepared to me." "That''s weird, let''s go now as I''ll take you to the hospital." Mango felt awkward because of Nathaniel''s nervousness. "I''m not going! What are you going to tell the doctor at the hospital? Are you going to say that I''m eating too much? I feel ashamed even if you don''t and I won''t go!" Mango turned her head around like a child and started throwing tantrums. Nathaniel smiled as he saw Mango''s behavior. "What''s the matter? I''m just bringing you to check if you''re having indigestion." "I won''t go either as I''m an adult and of course I can tell whether I''m having indigestion! As I said, I''m just a little hungry and I want to eat something, so why are you so fussy about it? What''s wrong? Are you not able to afford my meals?" There was a hint of grievance in Mango''s voice and her eyes were became red-rimmed. Nathaniel started to panic at the sight of this. "Fine, fine, we won''t go... I wasn''t implying anything either, why are you crying?" "You are just so annoying! What''s wrong with me having some food?" All of a sudden Mango felt extremely aggrieved and upset. She was just enjoying some food yet Nathaniel insisted on bringing her to the hospital. On the other hand, Sisi felt guilty when she saw Mango''s reaction. "Mrs. Ye, I''m so sorry and it''s all my fault, please don''t cry." However, Mango started crying heavily the moment Sisi mentioned it. "Mango, our child is around..." Nathaniel felt that Mango was more like a child than Rita at this moment, while Rita was in a daze seeing that her mother cried. "Daddy, what''s wrong with mommy?" "It''s okay, dear, go out and have fun by yourself for a moment, alright?" Nathaniel felt that he should keep Mango''s reputation now that she cried, so he told Sisi to take care of Rita before he hugged Mango. "Alright, alright, what''s wrong? Why are you crying when I didn''t say anything?" "I didn''t want to cry either but I have no idea why I feel wronged and I have a strong urge to cry. I just can''t stop my tears." Mango felt extremely depressed and she became increasingly upset. Nathaniel held her even tighter after seeing her reaction. He knew that Mango wasn''t an unreasonable person and her sudden mood swing made him feel very worried but he didn''t dare to ask any further. "Alright, alright, I''ll stop talking and we won''t go to the hospital, okay? I''ll take you upstairs to have a rest, alright?" "I just woke up though." Mango''s voice was hoarse as she spoke and she yawned uncontrobly. Nathaniel felt really perturbed when he saw her response. "Okay, okay, we''ll just lie down for a while and not sleep, is that fine?" "Okay." Mango leaned into Nathaniel''s embrace tiredly and let him carry her upstairs before he ced her on the bed. However, Mango went silent and motionless as soon as shey on the bed and turned around. Nathaniel gently called her name as he was afraid that she might be suppressing her chest. "Mango, lie down properly." However, Mango didn''t react at all. Nathaniel turned around to have a look only to find that Mango was already deeply asleep. Didn''t she just got up? Why did she fall asleep again? Nathaniel couldn''t wait any longer and he covered Mango with the quilt before quickly going downstairs to make a phone call to Genevieve. "Genevieve, please quicklye to my house and have a look as there''s something wrong with Mango." "What''s the matter?" "I can''t exin it to you verbally, so juste and have a look." Nathaniel was incredibly anxious. Genevieve looked at her schedule before saying in a low voice, "Alright, I''ll be right there." Then, she hung up the phone. Nathaniel didn''t dare to leave Mango alone in the bedroom, so he quickly went upstairs after hanging up the phone and he saw that Mango turned her body before going to sleep again. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He ced his fingers underneath Mango''s nose as he was really perturbed. His heart calmed down slightly only when he found that she was breathing steadily. Still, how could she fall asleep so easily? Was she really that tired? Nathaniel was deep in thought as he waited anxiously. Later, Genevieve arrived and she saw Nathaniel sitting on the floor while looking nervously at Mango although she was sleeping soundly. "Mr. Ye, what are you doing?" Genevieve saw that Mango didn''t seem sick but Nathaniel''s nervousness and perturbation were evident on his face. Genevieve knew that he would never pull such ame prank on her. Nathaniel hurriedly stood up when he saw that Genevieve was here but his legs were a little numb and he could only stand up with the help of Genevieve. "What happened? Mango seems fine." "What do you mean by fine?" Nathaniel told Genevieve about Mango''s emotional reaction and her abnormal food intake. Having heard this, Genevieve frowned and said, "From what you''ve said, I think that she''s pregnant." Nathaniel was stunned at that instant. "What do you mean that you think that she''s pregnant? Genevieve, please be more sensible and answer me whether it''s a yes or no as what do you mean that you ''think''?" Genevieve whispered after hearing Nathaniel''s question, "As you know, Mango''s uterus is in a poor condition because of Nanny Zhang and she has a really low chance of getting pregnant again in her entire life. However, she seems to be at an early stage of pregnancy considering her responses and ording to what you''ve said just now. Nevertheless, I''ll need to do a blood test on her as I can''t tell for sure." "Then let''s do the blood test now! What are you waiting for?" Nathaniel was very anxious. He remembered that there was something wrong with Mango''s uterus and the doctor had concluded that she would never be able to get pregnant again, so Nathaniel was really heartbroken because of this. However, would that mean that Mango was ill at this moment if she wasn''t pregnant? What was her sickness? Nathaniel was really anxious and he couldn''t wait to know the result. Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Genevieve was really happy for Mango as she saw that Nathaniel was truly concerned about her. "Don''t worry as I''ll give her a detailed examination." Genevieve took out her medical instruments to examine Mango''s condition. However, Mango didn''t wake up even so. Nathaniel had been by her side the whole time as he looked at her with great concern. Soon, Genevieve finished the inspection and Nathaniel immediately asked, "How is it? Is there something wrong with Mango''s health?" Genevieve shook her head and said with a smile, "Mango is pregnant and she''s in the early stage of pregnancy while her progesterone levels are also normal." Nathaniel was entirely stunned. "What did you say?" Nathaniel couldn''t believe his ears and even Genevieve felt that it was a miracle. She looked at Nathaniel with a beam and said, "She is indeed pregnant ording to the test data although I have no idea how such a situation is possible. Nevertheless, it''s still good news, isn''t it? Make sure that she rests well so that she doesn''t get too tired and her reactions are also normal. Everything will be fine as long as she eats and sleeps well." Nathaniel started spinning around on the same spot like a child and he was so happy that he couldn''t stop smiling. He was going to be a father! Nathaniel didn''t have the chance to experience raising his kid from infancyst time and his child was already four years old when he was beside him. Now, the deities gave him another chance to have a baby and he was extremely ted! Genevieve looked at Nathaniel and she recalled Noah''s reaction the moment he knew that she was pregnant as it was exactly the same as Nathaniel''s response. She smiled and said, "Alright, I know that you''re happy, but remember to provide her more nutrients as her body isn''t too healthy after all." Nathaniel became anxious all of a sudden after Genevieve said this. "You''re right as Mango hasn''t been in good health in the past few days... Will her body be able to take it now that she''s pregnant?" "What if she can''t bear it? Would you give up the child?" Genevieve asked deliberately. At that instant, Nathaniel seemed conflicted and sad. "I really want this child as I missed our kids'' infancy development period thest time she was pregnant and I don''t even know what they looked like when they were just born. However, I would rather not have this child if these thingse in exchange for Mango''s health and even threatens her life." Nathaniel said and he felt extremely heartbroken deep down. He didn''t know that it would be so excruciating for a man to have to sacrifice his own child. Nathaniel had been sad for quite some time when their child was gone thest time and this time... He didn''t dare to imagine it. Genevieve sighed when she saw his reaction and she said, "You have to trust Mango as every mom is mighty and she''ll surely be fine for you and the kids. I examined her body and her physical condition is all good although she''s a little unhealthy. Perhaps it has something to do with the herbs that Nanny Zhang told you to get from the ancestral hall." At that instant, Nathaniel recalled a memory. "That''s impossible as the herbs would only make Mango''s body weaker and make it harder for her to conceive." "That''s strange as Mango is indeed pregnant now and her body condition has also been improved. I don''t think that''s possible if she didn''t receive any nourishments... Has she taken any supplements in the past six months?" Nathaniel shook his head in response to Genevieve''s question but an issue sprang to his mind. "She took a high amount of tonics when she was in the Underground City as well as Desmond''s blood." "Desmond''s blood?" Genevieve was puzzled. Then, Nathaniel hurriedly went to the study room to get the blood sample that Desmond gave Mangost time. "This is it... I think you should run a test on it and see if it has anything to do with this." Genevieve''s eyes lit up the moment she saw the blue-colored blood. "This is..." "Desmond was born as a test subject from his mother''s womb and his blood was blue. Bettany once said that even one drop of his blood is highly valuable in the medical field." Nathaniel told Genevieve everything he knew. Genevieve collected the blood sample very carefully before saying in a low voice, "I''ll go back and have a look at it. You can call me anytime if something happens to Mango." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Alright." Nathaniel sent off Genevieve and he looked at Mango while she was sleeping and he couldn''t help but smile like a fool. "Mango, we have a child! Oh, I mean we have a child again and we''re going to be parents!" Nathaniel held Mango''s hand foolishly as he said in a low voice. This was the first time that Mango had slept for so long and she woke up only when she felt that her entire body was aching. She saw Nathaniel standing in front of her with a smile as soon as she opened her eyes. His gaze was bright and glimmering as he seemed to be very excited. So, Mango asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with you? Is there any good news? You look so bright and cheerful." Mango wanted to sit up as she spoke but her back felt sore. "Don''t move!" Nathaniel quickly took a pillow before cing it behind her waist gently and carefully. "What''s wrong with you?" Mango wasn''t used to Nathaniel''s treatment. Nathaniel waited for Mango to settle down before he sat down before her and said word by word with a smile, "Mango, I have good news for you." "Well, go ahead." Mango nodded her head although she felt that Nathaniel was acting weirdly this day. Nathaniel didn''t care what Mango thought of him at all and he smiled so widely that his eyes were squinted. "I''ve asked Genevieve toe over and give you a full-body examination... Guess what''s the result?" "What is it?" Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that she was ill? However, that wouldn''t be the case as Nathaniel wouldn''t act like this if she was ill. Nathaniel smiled when he saw Mango''s confused expression and he said, "Mango, you''re pregnant and you''re going to be a mother!" Mango was stunned at that instant. Then, sheughed and said, "Stop joking as this is not funny at all." There was a trace of dejection in her eyes. However, Nathaniel held her face and looked straight into her eyes as he said confidently, "Mango, I''m not joking and this is true! Genevieve has already done an examination on you and this is a blood test report... You''re really pregnant and it''s been almost a month! You''re sleepy and eating a lot as well as always feeling tired but these are all normal signs of early pregnancy." Mango became excited deep down as she saw that Nathaniel''s expression was serious and it did not seem like he was joking. "Are you serious? Where''s the blood test report? Let me have a look!" Mango was really worked up. She knew better than anyone how much Nathaniel wanted to have another child as he missed the development periods of Zion and Rita. However, it was destined that she could not get pregnant again because of Nanny Zhang. These days, she had slowly epted the reality yet Nathaniel was telling her now that she was pregnant! She was actually carrying a child! Mango touched her belly and she felt that it was a miracle. Nathaniel handed her the blood test report hurriedly. "Look, you are really pregnant and I''ll treat you like a princess from now on! You can eat and do whatever you want as I won''t stop you and you can take a rest anytime you like since I''m here. Don''t worry about anything as I''ll make sure to make up for what I owe to you and our kids five years ago." Mango had the urge to cry again after hearing Nathaniel''s words. Then, she started weeping again as she could no longer hold back her tears after looking at the test results. "What should I do? I feel like crying and I can''t help it!" Mango cried in Nathaniel''s arms like a child. Nathaniel knew that Mango had mixed feelings although she was excited. He patted her back and whispered, "Just cry if you want to as Genevieve said that this is a normal reaction during the early stage of pregnancy, but don''t cry too much as it''s not good for your eyes, okay?" "Okay." Mango leaned on Nathaniel''s shoulder and she was still in a daze. Was she really pregnant? It felt like a dream! "I thought that I can''t get pregnant anymore because of my body''s condition?" Mango pushed Nathaniel away and she felt as if she was a kid. Nathaniel smiled as he wiped away Mango''s tears and said with a gentle voice, "I don''t know and we''re confused too but I handed Genevieve the blood sample that Desmond gave you for her to do an examination. Then, we can tell if it''s because of his blood and I''ll really need to thank Desmond If that''s really the case." "Of course! We must visit Desmond personally if it''s all thanks to his blood." "Yea, I''ll go with you." Nathaniel and Mango hugged each other happily with their hands on Mango''s stomach as they wanted to feel the miraculous arrival of a little life. Suddenly, Mango thought of something and she asked Nathaniel in a low voice, "Nathan, do you think that Zion and Rita will like this child? Will they have any inner conflicts deep down and how are we supposed to tell them? Also, what if Wisdom feels that he will be neglected because of this child since is quite a sensitive kid?" Nathaniel was slightly stunned before he said in a soft voice, "Leave these issues to me as you should take a good rest for the benefit of the baby." "All right." Mango was relieved to hear Nathaniel''s words as she believed that he could take care of everything. Soon, Mango felt tired again after all the excitement. "It''s really strange as I have never been so sleepy before when I had Zion and Rita." Mango muttered. Nathaniel adjusted the pillow so that Mango could lie down when he saw that she was sleepy and he said with a smile, "Genevieve said that you''ll experience different signs and have different reactions each time you get pregnant, so you don''t have to worry about it and you can sleep now if you want to. I''ll tell Lucy to prioritize your biological clock and let her prepare food anytime you''re hungry." "That''s not good as I''m not that melodramatic..." Mango felt slightly embarrassed. Five years ago, Mango went through ups and downs with resentment while she was pregnant and never for a day had she enjoyed the warmth and care from her husband. Now, Mango realized how tough she was back then as she could rejoice in Nathaniel''s care. "That''s not melodramatic as you have the right for such privilege!" Nathaniel stroked Mango''s head as he spoke softly. Then, Mango closed her eyes happily. However, just as Nathaniel thought that she was about to fall asleep, Mango suddenly opened her eyes and sat up before saying in an extremely sad tone, "Oh no, we''re doomed! Nathaniel, I''m pregnant at the wrong timing!" Chapter 791 Chapter 791 "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel was really shocked. Mango caressed her belly with a dreadful look and said, "I''m participating in the first round of the designpetition but what if I sleep all day long because of the baby? How am I supposed to join the contest if all I do is sleep? As you know, it''s my dream to join thepetition yet I''m pregnant now, I... I..." Mango felt increasingly gloomy and aggrieved as she spoke and she leaned on Nathaniel''s shoulder while she started shedding tears again. Mango seemed to have be emotionally weak after she got pregnant and she had the urge to cry all the time. Mango didn''t want to act like this either but she couldn''t control her emotions. Nathaniel smiled when he saw Mango''s behavior. "It''s okay as there''s still one month left until the designpetition and you won''t be sleeping for a whole month, will you?" "What if I really slept for an entire month?" Mango blinked and her doe eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Nathaniel. He felt so sorry for her as if his heart was shattering into pieces. "It''ll be fine as you can surely win thepetition effortlessly considering your skills. Besides, you have already drawn the draft, isn''t it? I can help youplete the remaining work if you can''t do it." "No way! I should definitelyplete my design on my own and it''s not counted if you''re helping me." Nathaniel felt moved deep down as Mango pouted and her expression really resembled Rita''s look. Then, he lowered his head and gave her a big kiss. "Hey! What are you doing?" Mango''s face turned red with embarrassment as she pushed Nathaniel away immediately. However, Nathaniel smiled very contentedly. "Should we give up the child then? Anything is fine as long as you''re happy and we can''t let this unborn child mess with your designpetition, isn''t it?" Mango became anxious in an instant upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "What are you talking about? This is our child! Don''t you know how difficult it is to be pregnant with this child? How would you have the heart to ask me to let him go now? You are so abominable!" Then, Mango noticed Nathaniel''s mischievous smile as soon as she finished speaking and she immediately realized what was going on. "Nathaniel, you bullied me!" She punched at Nathaniel in a sh with her small fist. However, Nathaniel held her hand and put it on his chest as he said softly, "You are actually reluctant to do that deep down, aren''t you? You''ve prioritized and chosen the child over the design contest and it''s just that you aren''t willing to give up thepetition because of the kid, so you wanted to know my opinion, isn''t it? In truth, Mango, you have already made up your mind regardless of what I say, am I right?" Mango bit on her lower lip as she felt terrible that Nathaniel had seen through her in an instant. "Nathaniel, can''t you justfort and please me now that I''m pregnant?" Nathaniel saw that Mango seemed slightly upset, so he hurriedly said, "Alright, alright, it''s all my fault. Anyway, I think that the child won''t affect your performance for the designpetition as I''m sure you can do it." "Really?" "Of course, my wife is an outstanding woman and a famous car designer! However, things might get difficult for you during the second round, so honey, if you really want to participate in the contest, then the kid..." "Don''t worry as I''ll make sure to manage my time properly." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mango knew what she wanted. The child was her and Nathaniel''s priority but the designpetition meant a lot to her as well, so she could only find a bnce between the two despite the conflict and she believed that she could do it. Nathaniel felt heartbroken that Mango had to work so hard, so he said softly, "To be frank, I can still ensure you and the kids a happy life even if you aren''t a designer!" "I know that you are a responsible man and you will surely not let me and the children suffer again, but Nathan, I don''t want to be a good-for-nothing princess. More importantly, I don''t want to be a fool who smiles idiotically at you without knowing what you''re mumbling about when you tell me about the current stock market and financial trend. It may be love at first sight that sparked a rtionship but we have to put in efforts to keep it going. I don''t want there to be any gaps between us and I really wish to make some aplishments with you as we walk towards a brighter future. Also, I want you to love me because I''m your perfect match and not because of my good looks, do you understand what I mean? I may seem melodramatic but this is my pride." Nathaniel gently caressed Mango''s head as he listened to her. "Alright, I got it and I won''t stop you so that you can do whatever you want as long as you don''t tire yourself out." "Thank you, Nathan." Mango hugged Nathaniel tightly. She knew that Nathaniel was showing his love for her by tolerating her and it was because of love that he let her do whatever she wanted and however she liked. He was unlike other egoistic men who forbid their wives from going to work just because they were rich. Also, Mango was really grateful for Nathaniel''s open-mindedness and she promised herself deep down to achieve sess and give birth to the child safely. She wanted to do this to repay Nathaniel''s love and fondness for her. "Would you like to eat something? Genevieve said that you''ll easily get hungry during this period of time, so I''ll make you some foods that are easy to digest." Nathaniel was distressed as Mango slept for such a long time and she hadn''t eaten much. At present, she needed extra nutrients for her baby. Also, Nathaniel was really worried since Mango wasn''t as healthypared to others. He wondered if she would be able to bear the difort and soreness during the ten months of pregnancy. At the thought of this, Nathaniel hesitated for a moment before saying, "Mango, don''t force yourself if you feel burdened and ufortable because of your pregnancy and you must tell me about it as your body is really weak. Honestly, I''m more concerned about your physical health than the baby and you mustn''t get ill even if that means we have to give up the child. We already have a son and a daughter if you think about it and our family is wholesome even without the kid, isn''t it? So..." "Nathan, don''t worry as there will not be any problem nor ident as I''m aware of my body''s condition and I''ll take good care of myself. I know what you''re worried about but please don¡¯t be trouble as I''m still looking forward to traveling around the world with you in the future. Just calm yourself down as I''ll be fine." Mango was well aware of Nathaniel''s concerns. However, there was no way that she could give up on the child now that she was pregnant as she lost the chance to conceivest time all because of Nanny Zhang. Now, this kid was a gift from the deities to her and Nathaniel and she would never let it go. Nathaniel didn''t argue any further seeing that Mango was so determined. "I''ll go downstairs and get you some food." "Okay, honey, could you get me some hawthorn berries? I''m really craving sour foods..." Mango had been yearning for sour food these days but she was so busy that she didn''t have the chance to settle her cravings. Now, she took the opportunity to ask for it from Nathaniel like a spoiled child after knowing that she was pregnant. Mango''s reaction totally melted Nathaniel''s heart. "Okay, I''ll get it for you." Then, he left the room with a smile. Nathaniel recalled the way he treated Mango five years ago as he walked towards the kitchen. His rtionship with Mango wasn''t as good as it was now and she always had to go to the hospital alone to do physical examinations although she was pregnant. Nathaniel guessed that Mango must have been as happy and excited as she was now when she knew that she got pregnant. Unfortunately, she saw that her husband was with Macy in the hospital as Macy was pregnant and had to do a maternity check-up. Nathaniel felt that he was really a jerk the more he thought about it. Why was he so arrogant and conceited in the past? Fortunately, the deities gave him another chance and he decided to make up for what he owed to Mango in the past. At the thought of this, Nathaniel took out his phone and called hispany''s assistant. "Sergio, send me the documents that require my signature online only if they are urgent and ask the department managers to sort out other issues themselves." "Alright, Mr. Ye." Nathaniel went to the kitchen after hanging up the phone. In the room, Mango was staring at her stomach like a fool with a loving smile on her face. She was going to be a mother! Her experience this time was different from five years ago and she felt that her current life was perfect as had her husband''s care and children''spany. However, Mango felt a little perturbed as she didn''t know whether her kids would be fond of the unborn baby. She let out a sigh and she suddenly recalled that her design draft was still at the Hans family''s ce. Initially, she wanted to go get it herself but she decided to give Mateo a call now considering her current condition. "Uncle, my design draft is in the bedside cab in the room, could you please tell someone to send it to me?" At that time, Mateo was at work and he immediately answered after hearing Mango''s words, "Go home and get it yourself as it''s a really important item and others might reveal your idea to the public. Ask Nathaniel to take it if you can''t as he has the key." However, Mango said shyly, "Nathan is making food for me in the kitchen." "It''s not even close to lunchtime and you''re eating? Didn''t you have breakfast?" Mateo was reviewing the documents in his hand really hastily as an officer was waiting for him. Mango bit her lower lip and said in embarrassment, "Uncle, I have something to tell you." "Yeah?" "I think... I''m pregnant." "What?" Mateo stood up all of a sudden and his action startled the officer beside him. "Mr. Hans, you..." "Shut up!" Mateo immediately shut the worker up before asking Mango in a soft voice, "Mango, take it slow, what did you say just now?" Mango was really embarrassed. "I''m pregnant." "Oh my goodness! Does Terrance know about it?" "I haven''t told him yet as the results just came in earlier and only Nathan and I know about it." Mateo immediately burst intoughter after hearing Mango''s words. "Hahaha! Awesome, that''s good news! Hold on as I''ll bring you the design draft myself and send it to youter! D*mn, I''m bing a great- uncle! Haha!" Mango felt very happy hearing Mateo''s bright and loudughter. Then, she hung up the phone and she realized that she had not called her parents for a long time as she had been really busy these days and was in the Hans family''s house. Strangely, she hadn''t heard from her parents either. Mango felt that what she did was wrong and inconsiderate, so she quickly took her phone and called her parents. However, no one answered her call even after a long time. Mango didn''t give up and she called her parents again but she was notified that their phone was turned off. What was going on? It could be that no one answered her call as no one was home but it was really weird that the phone was switched off. At that instant, Mango felt really uneasy deep down. Chapter 792 Chapter 792 "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel asked when he came in as he saw Mango trying to get out of bed anxiously. "I want to go visit my parents as they didn''t answer my call and their phone was off. Anyway, I feel really bad as I haven''t been to visit them recently and I didn''t even contact them. They must be really sad as I''m too unfilial." Mango felt remorseful. However, Nathaniel held her in his arms and whispered, "It''s all because of my negligence and I haven''t thought about this thoroughly. How about you stay at home and rest while I go over to have a look?" "No, I have to go and visit as I haven''t seen them for weeks and I feel really uneasy now that they aren''t answering my call. I won''t feel at ease if I don''t meet them personally." Nathaniel no longer forced Mango to stay at home after hearing what she said. "Alright then, pack up and have some food before we head over as your physical condition isn''t as good as it was in the past and you aren''t in good health, so I won''t let you go if you don''t eat something." Mango nodded her head upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Okay, I''ll eat some... It''s not a problem for the kids to stay at home, is it?" "Of course." Mango nodded her head. Then, Nathaniel ced the food on the table. Mango cleaned herself up before sitting down to have some food and although she felt a little ufortable at times, she endured it without anyone noticing. Nathaniel said gently only after Mango had finished all the food, "I''ll drive the car to the entrance, so just wait for me at the door." "All right." Mango took her belongings before she went downstairs and she gave Sisi a few reminders when she saw her and only then did she leave the house with Nathaniel. Nathaniel knew that Mango was in a hurry but he still drove very steadily and it didn''t take long before they arrived at the Shen family''s house. Unfortunately, their house door was tightly locked and chained up. "Are they not home?" Nathaniel asked at the sight of this. "I want to go in and have a look." Mango took out her keys before entering the ce and they found that the house was clean and tidy inside with everything in ce as usual, but Mango felt that something wasn''t right. Nathaniel followed her from behind and he didn''t notice anything unusual. "It seems that they''ve gone out." "What about the housekeeper?" Only then did Mango realize that she had neglected an issue. The Shen family''s parents were getting old and Mango hired a nanny for them as she couldn''te home often to take care of them. Also, the Shen family always had a butler at home and it was impossible that there wasn''t a single person here. Nathaniel''s brows furrowed. "Do you have their phone numbers?" "Yes, I''ll look for it." Mango took out her phone before scrolling through her contacts hastily and it didn''t take long for her to find it. Immediately, she called the nanny. "Hello, Sister Zhang, my parents are not at home and howe are you not her too? What happened?" Sister Zhang was stunned for a moment and only then did she recognize Mango''s voice. "Oh, Ms. Shen, it''s you... I was dismissed by Mr. Shen." "Dismissed? Why?" Mango was extremely puzzled. Sister Zhang sighed and said, "I have no idea either as I''ve done quite a good job but Mr. Shen told me and Lil Liu out of the blue that he will be traveling around the globe with Mrs. Shen and that he didn''t need us to take care of the house anymore. So, he let us go and gave us an extra month''s sry... What''s wrong, Ms. Shen? Are you not aware of this?" "I have no idea...When did my parents dismiss you?" Mango asked in a hurry. Sister Zhang thought about it for a moment and she said, "It wasn''t that long ago...about ten days before this?" "Ten days ago? Did my parents mention where their first stop is?" "No, we didn''t ask this is not what we should have known." Mango knew that she wouldn''t be able to get more information from Sister Zhang upon hearing her words. "Thank you, Sister Zhang." "No problem, Ms. Shen. Mr. Shen said that you are married now and you''ll live a happy life, so they wanted to travel and look around the world instead of staying at home in loneliness. You should call them and you''ll probably get to know where they are." Mango said gloomily upon hearing Sister Zhang''s words, "Their phones have been switched off." "Oh, maybe they are on the ne as they''re going to the next stop... You can try again after some time." "I guess I have no other choice... Thank you, Sister Zhang." Mango felt really remorseful after hanging up the phone. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, Nathaniel held her in his arms and said softly, "It''s all my fault for not taking care of our parents." "It has nothing to do with you as you are just their son-inw while I am their daughter and I should have taken into consideration that my parents would feel lonely after I get married... I should have taken them home but now I don''t even know where they are and I''m such a useless daughter... I wonder if my parents feel sad deep down." "It''s okay as it''s part of the elderly''s life to travel around the world since they''ve worked so hard for your sake for their entire lives. Now, it''s good that they are able to let you go and live a carefree life of their own. We can call them againter to ask about it as they might really be on the ne now." Nathanielforted Mango. Then, Mango nodded her head. "I want to stay here for a while, is that okay?" "Of course, this is your parents'' home and I''ll stay here with you if want to." Mango was touched by Nathaniel''s gentleness. "Don''t you have to work? I''ll be fine alone." "I can work at any time and ourpany had spent a lot of money to hire many elites, so it''s time I give them a chance to show their skills, isn''t it? I won''t go anywhere these days and I''ll just apany you and the children. To be honest, we''ve been married for such a long time but I haven''t had the chance to see your boudoir." Nathaniel continued guiltily, "I wasn''t able to enter the Shen family''s house during the past five years when you were away. Later, although your parents allowed me in during thest two years, they forbid me from entering your room as they highly valued your boudoir." "Oh, it''s actually nothing special... Let''s go as I''ll take you to have a look." Mango took Nathaniel''s hand and went to her room with a smile. "Theyout of my room is still the same as before we got married and nothing is different." The room was very clean. Mango felt really sorry for her parents at the sight of this. "My father bought this pink leopard toy for me when I was 18 years old and it felt like a dream. At first, I thought that others might mock me for receiving such a gift even though I was already 18, but it''s actually my parents'' love for me now that I think about it. In fact, I really liked this pink leopard from the bottom of my heart." Mango touched the toy on the bed as she recalled what happened in the past. Nathaniel took off his coat and put it on her before sitting beside her and he whispered, "You can still live up to your dream now and you should live carefreely for your entire life." "I''m getting old and others will tease me if I keep my childish dreams." "Who on earth would mock you? It''s only you and me with our brats at home and I''ll teach them a lesson if they dare tough at you." At that instant, Mangoughed heartily. "It must feel so miserable to be your son." "Excuse me? My son is the happiest child on earth... Ah! I forgot to tell you that I received news just now that the ce Zion is having training at is under Mateo''s surveince." Mango remembered something only after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Oh no! I told Mateo to send me my design draft and he will have gone to our house for nothing if I''m here, so let''s go back." Having said that, Mango was about to stand up but Nathaniel stopped her. "Don''t worry as it''s okay to trouble him since he''s a grown man and it''s not a big deal for him to come again. Be good and don''t get anxious as you are my queen now." Mango smiled in an instant. "Stop it... I''m just pregnant but you''re being so meticulous. I will start getting jealous if you continue behaving like this as I will have the idea that you''re caring for the baby in my belly and not me." Honey, don''t get the wrong idea as I would never have the baby without you, so of course I''m concerned about you." "Yeah...keep talking nonsense." Mango smiled but she got up. "Let''s go back since my parents aren''t home and I can always bring you here another day to have a look. Also, Mateo is right that I shouldn''t let anyone get hold of my design draft as it is really important. Besides, Mateo is very busy as well and it isn''t convenient for him toe out all the time, so it''s best not to make things difficult for him." Nathaniel felt a little jealous when he heard how considerate Mango was towards Mateo. "Honey, you''re caring for too many people and I feel that I''m not as important to you anymore." "How could that be? You are the person that I value the most in my heart." Mango held Nathaniel''s face and nted a kiss on his forehead. "That''s not enough." Nathaniel looked at Mango like a child but his hands were wrapped around her waist. Mango could tell from Nathaniel''s expression what he wanted. However, she pushed him away and said with a smile, "Don''t mess with me as my body won''t be able to take it now. The doctor said that the first three months of pregnancy are a critical period and we can''t do that." Nathaniel was stunned. "Is that so?" "Why would I lie to you? You can check it on the inte yourself." Nathaniel felt upset after hearing this. "I, I... Ugh, this child is really...!" Mango smiled when she saw his reaction. "Nothing would happen if we don''t do it anyway." "I could die from the restraint!" "What else can we do?" Mango looked at Nathaniel with a troubled expression. Nathaniel sighed and said, "I''ll forcefully hold it in for you and the child then..." Mango startedughing once again. She realized that this was the life that she wanted and she had nothing else to ask for as long as they could stay like that forever. "Alright, let''s go as Mateo must be on his way now." Mango pulled Nathaniel up. However, Nathaniel''s weight was still on the bed as he was reluctant to go and when Mango pulled him up, he identally pushed the photo frame on the bedside table. "Clink!" The frame fell to the ground and it shattered into pieces in an instant. "Ah! Don''t move!" Mango hurriedly stopped Nathaniel as she was afraid that he might hurt his foot while she went to the bathroom to get a broom. Nathaniel said with concern, "Slow down!" "Got it, you don''t move." As Mango was getting the broom, Nathaniel squatted down and picked up the photo in the picture frame. It was Mango''s personal photo before she got married and she was really pretty as she seemed really pure and naive. Nathaniel missed her past appearances although she was still gorgeous now. Nathaniel picked up the photo but he realized all of a sudden that something was hidden in it. Chapter 793 Chapter 793 There was more than one photo stacking up on top of each other! Nathaniel''s brows furrowed. Then, Mango returned with a broom in her hand just as Nathaniel was about to open the frame and take a look. "What are you looking at? That''s a picture that I took a long time ago and I think it''s when I was 18 years old. To be honest, I look so much prettier before and I actually like my past appearances better." Mango felt somewhat regretful. However, Nathaniel whispered, "There''s something in the photo." "Hmm? What is it?" Mango was about to step forward but Nathaniel stopped her. "Don''t move and give me the broom as I''ll clean up the ss pieces now." Mango didn''t refute as she saw the mess on the ground and she directly threw the broom to Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel cleaned up the ce before the two of them sat on the bed and he picked up the photo. There was a folded paper attached to the back of the photo with adhesive tape. "What''s this? I never knew that there''s a paper behind my picture..." Mango took it over before she gently unfolded it and found that it was a paternity test report. It was a report of the paternity test between Mr. Shen and a person named Cattleya Malthus and there was a 99% probability that they were biologically rted. Mango was stunned at that instant. What did this imply? Did that mean that Mr. Shen had found his biological daughter? However, Mango had never heard Mr. Shen nor Mrs. Shen mentioning it. She took a look at the date it was unexpectedly very recent. That was to say, her parents might not have gone to travel but to find their own daughter. Previously, Queena had mentioned that she entrusted Mango to the Shen parents and let them raise her as their daughter was dead, but could something else have happened in between? Mango''s brows were tightly furrowed. At that moment, Nathaniel quickly said as he realized that Mango was in a bad mood, "Perhaps there''s a misunderstanding and..." "My parents never hid anything from me yet they suddenly left without saying a word to me this time. Now, they even turned off their phone and it''s probably because they didn''t want me to contact them. I guess that they have mixed feelings as well and are very confused at this point but I honestly don''t mind them finding back their own daughter again, so they really don''t have to hide it from me..." Mango said with a smile but Nathaniel could tell that she was very sad and disappointed. She put away the paternity test report and ced them in the drawer as how it was before. Then, Mango suddenly said, "They prepared this room especially for their daughter but I have been upying it for so many years and now that they''ve found their biological daughter, of course they would put the DNA report here. It''s my fault for not realizing what they truly wanted and they must have felt troubled... I''ll be sure to pack up my stuff soon so that it won''t be awkward for them when they return." "Mango, don''t be so negative as that may not be your parents'' intention. They have raised you for so many years and I''m sure that it''s a big blow to them now that you turn out not to be their biological daughter. They''ll naturally be happy to find their true child but they might have hidden it from you as they''re afraid that you''ll overthink it. This is perhaps how they express their love for you, so don''t worry too much about it and they might make it clear to us after theye back. For now, don''t overthink it yourself as everyone can tell how much they cherished you, alright? They have raised you for over 20 years and your rtionship with them can''t end just like that even if you''re not their real daughter, isn''t it?" Mango felt much better after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "I know, it''s just that I feel really lost and sad all of a sudden as I was their only daughter and now they don''t care about me anymore... I feel that they have abandoned me as they went to look for their biological daughters behind my back." "Silly girl, they''re not abandoning you and they probably just don''t want you to feel shocked. I''m sure that they''re still contemting how to tell you about it but we discovered this by ident in advance. Anyhow, don''t be sad as they will always be your parents and this is an unchangeable fact. You''ll just get a sister if they found their own biological daughter and there''s nothing different, isn''t it?" Mango nodded her head. "You''re right and I shall let it go... I''ll ask them when theye back and I really don''t mind if they find their own daughter." "That''s for sure as my wife is the kindest woman." Nathaniel held Mango tightly. He knew that Mango was fragile deep down as she cherished her rtionship with the Shen family more than that with Queena. "Alright, let''s go back as I guess that Mateo is arriving soon and your design draft is really important. I''m looking forward to cheering for you by the time you win the award." Mango burst intoughter. "You always make meugh." "That''s for sure as you are my wife and I should definitely make you happy... Let''s go home." "All right." Mango held Nathaniel''s arm as she left the room but she had a feeling that she no longer belonged here the moment she closed the door. Nevertheless, Mango shook her head and cleared her mind before leaving the Shen family''s house with Nathaniel. Then, Mateo called them even before they reached the Ye family''s house. "Where are you? Why are you taking Mango around now that she''s pregnant? Nathaniel, do you not know how to be a husband? If that''s so, please hurry up and sign up for a parenting ss." Mango''s heart ached as she felt sorry for Nathaniel the moment Mateo criticized him harshly. "Uncle, that''s not true, I..." "What are you trying to argue? You are pregnant yet you left the house without thought! Aren''t you aware of your own physical condition? Nathaniel is being insensible and you''re no different from him. How am I supposed to exin it to your parents if something happens to you?" Mateo cut Mango off directly. At that instant, Nathaniel felt displeased and jealous as Mateo was too anxious about his wife. "Uncle, it''s time you find a woman and get married as it''s really a pity that you don''t have a wife since you''re such a considerate husband! I''ll pick a date and ask mypany''s female employees to list down all their besties'' names so that you can have three blind dates per day. You aren''t young anymore and I''m sure that you need to carry on the Hans family''s lineage, isn''t it?" The corner of Mateo''s mouth twitched after hearing Nathaniel''s words. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Three blind dates a day? Are you in such a rush?" "Uncle, you can put it however you like but you''re already in yourte thirties and you might soon be infertile if you don''t find a partner soon." Mateo''s expression darkened as Nathaniel''s words were really mean. "I don''t need your help even if I be infertile, there''s no need for you to worry about it!" "Prenatal education is really important, uncle." Nathaniel answered in an instant. On the other hand, Mango watched the two of them argued with each other and she couldn''t help but sigh before saying, "Both of you argue like the kids in kindergartens every single time you get in touch..." "Ah! Speaking of kids, I remembered that Zion said he wanted toe to visit the two of you within these two days after he knew that he''s bing an elder brother." Mango and Nathaniel were stunned after hearing Mateo''s words. "Zion knew about it? How did he know?" "I told him!" Mango felt extremely anxious at that instant although Mateo had no idea what was wrong. "Uncle, you''re such a big mouth! We don''t even know if Zion and Rita could ept this child or not yet, but you spilled the beans without thinking twice! What if he doesn''t like the child?" "What? It''s not asplicated as you think and it''s either they ept it or they don''t since they are children, but so what? Are you going to abort the child if Zion doesn''t like his unborn sibling?" "That''s not the case but I just wanted to discuss with him as I''m afraid he can''t ept it." Mango''s voice became soft. However, Mateo answered straightforwardly, "Nonsense! The Hans family''s kids are never so melodramatic, how did you be so narrowminded after getting married into the Ye family?" "Can''t you speak nicely? Why do you keep attacking me personally and how is our family narrow- minded and melodramatic?" Nathaniel rebuked Mateo immediately. "All businessmen don''t have good intentions." Mateo concluded straightforwardly. "Terrance is also a businessman." Nathaniel said nonchntly. At that instant, Mateo felt upset. "That''s why he''s not a good guy either! He wouldn''t have told you the issue that I unintentionally spilled to him if he''s a good person! He''s no different from anyone else for letting you give up the project." Mango a little confused at Mateo''s words. "What do you mean, uncle?" "It''s nothing and you shouldn''t worry about it as that''s just our business affairs. Come on, let''s go home." Nathaniel ended the conversation promptly and brought Mango home. On the other hand, Mateo came with a lorry that was filled with bags of goods. At that moment, Mango and Nathaniel were dumbfounded. "Uncle, did you just buy everything from the mall?" Nathaniel asked with his arms crossed as he watched Mateo order the workers to unload the stuff from the car. Mateo answered straightforwardly, "I don''t know what Mango needs as I''m not married and I don''t have any children either, so I''ve bought all the items from the nursery shop so that you can use whatever you need at any time." "Thank you, uncle." Mango was really moved. She didn''t have anyone with her when she was pregnantst time but she felt really blessed this time as all her family members were genuinely concerned about her. However, Nathaniel said ndly, "It''s my child and I will buy such items myself as it''s not like the Ye Family can''t afford it." "Why not you get pregnant yourself if you''re so capable? I promise not to buy you anything if you can do so. Now, the child that Mango is carrying is also the bloodline of the Hans family and it''s none of your business if I want to buy these items for him!" Mango knew that the two of them were just concerned for her and they cherished her deep down although they always argued with one another. At that moment, Mango stepped forward and hugged Mateo as she was really moved. "Uncle, thank you so much! I''ve experienced family warmth although my parents aren''t around all thanks to you and Terrance... I really love you very much!" Mateo was really taken aback by the sudden change in Mango''s emotions. "Uh... Man...Mango, can you not act like this as I''m not used to it..." Mateo didn''t know what to do and he looked at Nathaniel for help in the hope that he would get him out of the trouble. Nathaniel smiled as he knew that Mango was really emotional and fragile at the moment and she was showing her gratefulness for the Hans family''s help during this period of time. So, he ignored Mateo as Mateo also criticized him just now. Just as the three of them were in the awkward situation, a loud bang came from outside suddenly and it was a bolt from the blue to them. Chapter 794 Chapter 794 "What''s that?" Nathaniel ran out in a hurry while Mateo pulled Mango behind him and stood with a protective posture. Mango wanted to go too but she could only stay behind Mateo obediently as he guarded her and left no gap between them. On the other hand, Nathaniel rushed out and he saw fireworks with confetti flying up into the sky as loud explosive sounds came to his ears. "Zion Ye!" Nathaniel yelled in anger as he saw Zionmanding a boy who was elder than him to release the fireworks. However, Zion ran towards Nathaniel with a smile when he saw Nathanieling out. "Mr. Ye! Look, it''s beautiful, isn''t it? This is my gift for mommy and my younger sibling in her belly!" "Gift my ass!" Nathaniel flicked his finger on Zion''s forehead without a second thought. "Do you know that you''re frightening the baby in mommy''s belly?" "What! Why did you hit me when I just wanted to give you and mommy a surprise?" Zion''s little nose scrunched up as he rubbed his head and said aggrievedly. Nathaniel took a deep breath as he told himself that this devilish child in front of him was his own biological son. On the other side, Mateo noticed that Nathaniel hadn''te back in for a long time, so he pulled Mango out with him to take a look. Then, his mind went nk the moment he saw Zion. "How did you return?" "I came back by car and I requested a leave from the captain." Zion stood straight immediately and made a military salute the moment he saw Mateo. "Hello, chief!1'' "Alright, rx and don''t do this as we''re at home." On the other hand, Mango was really happy when she saw Zion. "Zion? Come here and let me hug you! What a brat, you didn''t even call me beforeing home and I missed you so much!" "Mommy, I miss you too." Zion ran to Mango in a sh and he hugged her tightly. "Mommy, Mr. Ye bullied me!" Zionined in an instant. Mango paused for a moment before asking, "What''s wrong?" "This brat was putting fireworks outside the house and he didn''t even inform us, so I flicked his forehead as he frightened you." Nathaniel ounted the situation to Mango hastily. However, Zion said indignantly, "I''m just giving a small celebration for mommy and the baby that she''s carrying, so how can you hit me so unreasonably? Mommy, he''s bullying me." Zion looked at Mango with an extremely aggrieved expression as he spoke and his doe eyes were glimmering. At the sight of this, Mango''s heart ached as she missed her son a lot considering that it had been a long time since shest saw Zion. So, she red at Nathaniel now that Zion was looking at her with such an expression. "How can you do this? Zion doesn''t know about it as he''s still young and he has a good intention anyway. Zion, the fireworks are really beautiful and I like them very much! Come here and let me hug you!" Mango bent down to carry Zion as she spoke while Zion opened his arms to let Mango lift him up. However, Nathaniel and Mateo stepped forward at the same time instantly. "Mango, don''t move!" "Mango, you can''t carry him now that you''re pregnant!" Zion was shocked by the two men''s nervous looks. "Mommy, what''s wrong?" Mango felt that the two adults were making a big fuss over a minor issue. "I''m fine and you don''t have to be so worried as I''m just pregnant. I worked three times a day when I was pregnant with Zion and Rita five years ago and I still gave birth to them safely." Mango didn''t even bother to look at them as she spoke and she directly picked up Zion before saying happily, "I''ll cook some delicious food for you, would you like that?" "Yes!" "Will you leave again?" "Yeah as I just have a day off." Mango walked into the house with Zion and they were all smiles as they spoke without even bothering to look at Nathaniel and Mateo. The two men looked at each other and smiled helplessly as they had beenpletely ignored. Then, they offered each other a cigarette. "I have no idea how hard had it been for Mango when she was pregnant five years ago and I didn''t want to investigate it as I was afraid that I would hate myself more after I knew what happened. However, after hearing what Mango said just now, I realized that I have not only missed the infancy period of the children, but also everything about Mango during her pregnancy. So, I will ask someone to check on her pastter and I should know what had she gone through during the five years no matter what." Mateo wasn''t as angry anymore after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "My niece suffered so much because of you five years ago and if you dare to leave her unhappy again in this life, I swear to make you pay the price even if that means I have to sacrifice the Hans family. Let me warn you, I''ll not let you bully Mango so easily." "Got it, uncle." Nathaniel and Mateo were smoking outside the house while Mango carried Zion into the living room. "Zion, why have you been staying in the army all the time? Are you not nning toe home?" Mango hoped that her son would be by her side as this kid had been keeping herpany for the past five years. Mango was really not used to it now that she couldn''t see Zion at home although she was back now. Zion wrapped his arms around Mango''s neck and said in an endearing tone, "Mommy, I like the barracks very much and great-uncle said that I can live in the military area. Also, I can attend the primary and secondary school in the military base or even go to a military school. So, can''t I stay there, mommy?" This was not the first time Zion expressed his anticipation and fondness for the army base. Previously, he wanted to attend a medical school because of certain happenings but he realized that he really liked the military base after having several training sessions there. Mango noticed the earnestness in her son''s eyes and she didn''t have the heart to reject him. Zion was such a young child yet he was leaving his parents to train in the military base and it was very likely that he could go to wars just like his dad in the future. However, Mango was really reluctant to part with him. "Must you stay in the barracks? We could also visit the ce during our winter and summer vacations... Do you not want to stay by side?" "I would love to stay by your side but you already have Wisdom and Rita with you and even another younger kid to apany you in the future. Besides, I cane back to visit you during the summer and winter holidays whenever I miss you. Do you know that there''s an instructor in the army who has really goodputer skills? I really want to learn from him as I''m nopare to him at all." Zion was a decisive kid and Mango knew about this. She was really reluctant to part with him but she didn''t want to go against his dreams as she saw how determined he was. Mango caressed Zion''s head and said, "I can let you go but you have to promise me that you must come back to visit me during your holidays, okay? I have Wisdom and Rita by my side and probably even another child in the future but I cherish all of you equally. So, none of them can rece you in my heart and I''ll always love and treasure you, do you understand?" "Got it, mommy! I love you very very much!" Mangoughed heartily as Zion pressed his cheeks against her face and he kept acting cute like an adorable kid. Then, Nathaniel and Mateo saw the warm-hearted and loving interaction between Mango and Zion when they came in. Suddenly, Mateo rubbed his nose and said, "Are you going to keep your promise?" "What promise?" Nathaniel was utterly confused. What was Mateo talking about? Mateo red at him and said in a low voice, "Didn''t you say that you''ll ask all your female employees to list down their besties and let them go on a blind date with me? I want to get married too... No, I want a son to be exact." Nathaniel looked at Mateo as if he was a madman and he didn''t even bother to utter a word to him as he walked straight to Zion and Mango. "Stinky brat,e down now as your mom''s body won''t be able to take your weight for long." "It''s okay as I like my son being so attached to me." Mango smiled. It was only then that Zion noticed Nathaniel''s nervous expression and he asked in confusion, "Mommy, can''t you carry me now that you''re pregnant?" "That''s not a problem! I can lift you up now but it will no longer be possible in a few months, so I shall carry you now while I can." Mango teased Zion while Nathaniel watched them from beside with great anxiety and perturbation. Mateo said directly at the sight of this, "I''ll go to the kitchen to cook for all of you." "Uncle, were you a chef in the army?" Mateo red at Nathaniel and said, "Don''t praise me just because I''m helping you out now... You''ll need to cook all the time in the future." "Well, I''m very happy and willing to cook for my wife and children." Mateo felt helpless as he couldn''t refute Nathaniel''s words, so he went to the kitchen directly. Mango smiled when she saw this scene. "Can you stop attacking Mateo so harshly every single time?" "I''m doing this for his sake so that he can remember that he''s no longer young and that he should get married soon. It''s only by doing so that he wouldn''t embarrass himself in front of his ancestors." Zion burst intoughter after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "He''s known as the cold-blooded evil in the army as he''s very strict, though he''s much gentler at home. The kids in the military would feel so sorry for me if they knew that he is my great-uncle." Mango thought that what his son said about Mateo was impossible. "Really?" "It''s absolutely true, mommy. Let me show you a valuable item that I specially got for you!" Zion took out a jade from his pocket mysteriously and handed it over to Mango. "What do you think?" However, Nathaniel''s expression changed the moment he saw the jade. "Where did you get this from?" "Someone was selling antiques by the roadside and I bought this jade as I thought that it''s really beautiful...but it cost me one thousand dors, so I totally ran out of money now." Zion rambled on and he was afraid that Mango would be sad, so he smiled and said, "Still, it doesn''t matter as long as you like it!" "I like it very much, thank you, my son!" Mango took the jade from Zion but Nathaniel snatched it away unexpectedly in an instant. Then, he grabbed hold of Zion and said, "Bring me to the person who sold this jade to you, quick!" "What''s wrong? Nathan, don''t scare the child!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango hurriedly asked as she noticed Nathaniel''s weird expression. Unfortunately, Nathaniel didn''t have much time to exin it to her and he took Zion before leaving the Ye Family''s house. Chapter 795 Chapter 795 "Nathaniel, where are you going?" Mango rushed to Nathaniel anxiously but he was already in the car with Zion. At that moment, Mateo came out of the house as he heard voices and he saw Mango yelling at Nathaniel, so he quickly went forward to stop her. "What''s wrong? What are you doing and where''s Nathaniel?" "I don''t know... He took Zion away and I have no idea what happened to him." Mango was really worried. "What the hell is going on?" Mateo helped Mango back into the house. Then, Mango shook her head and said, "I have no clue either... Zion bought me a jade from the side of the road as a gift for me but Nathan''s expression changed the moment he saw it and he demanded Zion to bring him to find the seller of the jade. I have no idea whether the ornament is fake or not but I''ll still cherish it even if it''s a forgery product as it''s my son who got it for me after all." "I''m afraid it''s not a simple issue as Nathaniel is a steady person. He won''t look for the seller just because it''s a fake product while leaving you behind when you''re pregnant. I think the jade must mean something special to him." Mango paused for a moment after hearing Mateo''s words. "It''s something special to him? I haven''t heard him mentioning this though." "Let''s ask him when hees back and don''t worry as both Zion and Nathan will be fine. Besides, no one would be able to defeat Nathaniel with his agility, so don''t get too troubled." Mateo tried tofort Mango. Nevertheless, Mango still felt upset. What on earth was going on! Soon, Wisdom and Rita came home and they were extremely happy to see Mateo at their house. Wisdom approached Mango''s side as he poured a ss of water for her. "Mommy, you seem to be in a bad mood today...who triggered you? "I''m not angry and I''m just worried about your daddy... He went to pick up Zion and both of you can have fun with each otherter." Wisdom was overjoyed when he heard from Mango that Zion wasing back. On the other hand, Rita also heard it as she was just beside them. "Mommy, is my brothering back?" "Yes." "Wow! That''s great!" Rita jumped up in excitement. At the same time, Mango felt less worried seeing how thrilled her two kids were as she leaned against the sofa and took a sip of warm water. Her pounding heart was slightly calmed down. Later, it didn''t take long before Nathaniel and Zion returned but their expressions seemed gloomy. Zion was pouting and he said angrily the moment he saw Mango, "Mommy, you''ll need to give Mr. Ye a lesson as his action is totally outrageous!" "What''s wrong?" Mango nced at Nathaniel but she turned to look at Zion again as she sensed that Nathaniel wasn''t intending to exin anything. Then, Zion said angrily, "Mr. Ye insisted that I take him to look for the seller but he''s gone and Mr. Ye took me to find him all over the street. Then, I suggested that we return as we still couldn''t find him yet he snatched the jade away from me and he wouldn''t give it back no matter what I say! That''s ridiculous as it''s a gift I bought for you!" "Alright, I love the gift that you gave me but we''ll let daddy keep it for a few days for now, okay? Look, you bought a gift for mommy but you didn''t give daddy anything, so it''s no wonder he feels jealous, isn''t it?" Mangoforted Zion. On then did Zion calmed down and said, "You''re pregnant and it''s not like Mr. Ye is carrying a child, so why should I give him a present?" "Your daddy''s birthday is just around the corner!" Zion was stunned after hearing Mango''s words. "Is that so? Does Mr. Ye even celebrate his birthday?" "Of course, there''s less than a month left to his birthday, so why don''t you start considering what present to give him?" "Fine, I''ll forgive him this time." Zion answered big-heartedly. On the other hand, Wisdom and Rita ran from the backyard to the living room as they heard that Zion had returned. "Zion!" "Boss!" Rita and Wisdom both stood by Zion''s side. "Zion, you''re so bad for not calling us all this while!" "Yeah! Where did you go and why haven''t you contacted us for such a long time?" Zion felt somewhat ashamed by Wisdom and Rita''s questions. On the other hand, Mango took a nce at the bedroom as she saw that her three kids were having fun themselves. Nathaniel entered the bedroom after he came back and he stayed inside until now. Mango could tell that he must be really sad although she had no idea what the jade meant to him. "My dears, enjoy yourselves here as I''ll go upstairs for a moment, alright?" However, Wisdom asked anxiously just as Mango finished speaking, "Mommy, are you sick?" Zion smiled and said, "Mommy isn''t sick but she''s pregnant and we''re going to have a younger sibling soon!" Rita was stunned at that instant. "Zion, is that true?" "Of course, Rita! And that''s why you can''t make mommy angry anymore, okay?" Zion spoke like a young adult. Then, Rita looked at Mango''s stomach and she quickly went forward to touch it. "Mommy, where is my younger sibling? Why can''t I see it?" "Dummy, of course we couldn''t see it as the baby is still in mommy''s belly and we''ll have to wait for a few months before we can see it." Zion''s words made Mango feel very awkward as Nathaniel was supposed to be the one exining this yet Zion was telling this to his siblings now. Nevertheless, Rita had no idea that Mango felt awkward as she caressed Mango''s stomach all over out of curiosity. "It''s so miraculous!" Simrly, Wisdom felt curious too. "Mommy, can I feel the baby?" "Of course!" Mango grabbed Wisdom''s hand and ced it on her small belly. "Wisdom, do you prefer a younger sister or brother?" "I like both." Wisdom smiled embarrassedly but it was obvious from his expression that he was very happy about it. Mango was afraid that her kids would not be able to ept the unborn baby initially and it was out of her expectation that they were so excited and fond of it. Mango let out a sigh of relief at the sight of this. "Alright, you guys enjoy yourselves here while I go back to the bedroom for a moment, okay?" "Okay!" The three children said in unison. Mango felt extremely happy. She patted her kids'' heads before she got up and walked to the bedroom. The moment she entered the room, she saw Nathaniel sitting on the bed while holding the jade that Zion bought with a gloomy expression. Mango closed the door gently before sitting down next to Nathaniel. "What''s the matter? Does this jade mean something special to you?" Mango ced her hand on Nathaniel''s palm. Only then did Nathaniel seem to have realized that someone had entered the bedroom as he looked at Mango before staring at the jade again. Then, he took out a box from a drawer and an exact same jade came into sight the moment he opened it. At that moment, Mango was stunned. "This is..." "My dad gave this to me when I was born and he bought a pair as we are twins. This one is mine while the one that I''m holding belongs to Nick and you can see his name carved on it too." Nathaniel pointed at the back corner of the jade as he showed it to Mango. Only then did Mango see clearly that the jade was tailor-made with Nick''s name engraved on it. "What happened? Why would Nick''s jade be in someone else''s hand?" "I don''t know and I''m really confused too as I didn''t see this jade when Nick passed away. I thought that he had lost it or it was buried in the tomb with him. However, I really didn''t expect this jade to reappear in the hands of a street vendor and Zion even bought it home... Do you think that it''s fated or someone deliberately nned this?" However, Mango couldn''t answer Nathaniel''s question. "Perhaps it''s just a coincidence." "That could be the case but I''m convinced that this is not merely a coincidence." Nathaniel put the two jades together and it formed aplete circle. They were originally a pair but Nathaniel didn''t feel happy at all when it had returned to his hands as he felt incredibly worried and uneasy instead. "I will stay by your side 24/7 from today on." Mango felt that Nathaniel was being over-worried after hearing what he said but she nevertheless nodded her head just so that Nathaniel could be at ease. "Alright, but don''t think too much about it as it could really be just a coincidence and it doesn''t matter even if it isn''t. We can deal with each problem as it arises and we''ll surely be able to ovee all difficulties as long as we''re together. Believe me, no one would seed in tricking or scheming against us." Nathaniel nodded his head as he saw Mango''s calm andposed expression. He grasped Mango''s hand tightly and said in a low voice, "There''s something I need to discuss with you." "Go ahead." Nathaniel hesitated for a moment before he continued with a soft voice, "The military instructors apuded Zion and Mateo would like him to be raised in the army base and train as a soldier in the military school, where he''ll undergo closed training and learning sessions... What do you think about it?" Zion had told Mango about this matter and she would surely agree to it. "I''ll always support my kids'' dreams and Zion had told me that he would like to stay in the military base, so I didn''t stop him since he''ll need to be independent in the future and live his own life anyway... Perhaps he''s born to be a soldier." "Yea, that''s what I think too...but on my way back, I thought a lot about and I want to send Wisdom and Rita into the military base too." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango. Nevertheless, Mango understood his reasons in an instant. Their kids were still young and Mango wouldn''t be able to defend them if someone really wanted to attack them considering her current state. Therefore, Mango was not able to guarantee their safety at all at this moment. At times, Mango felt really exhausted as she seemed to be surrounded by danger and difficulties all the time. She even thought that she might not have experienced so many troubles or worries if she hadn''t married Nathaniel back then. However, she shook the idea off immediately the moment it sprang to her mind. There was no such thing as "ifs" and she would still make the same decision without any hesitation even if she had a second chance to pick her life choice again. Their rtionship first started because they were attracted to each other. However, they would need to support one another for life because of their love. Mango thought through it and she suddenly smiled as she looked at Nathaniel who seemed guilty and sad. Then, she held Nathaniel''s hand tightly and said, "Let''s do as you said as our children''s safety is our top priority and I have no objection." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Thank you, Mango, thank you so much!" Nathaniel hugged Mango as he didn''t know how to express his happiness but it was right at this moment that his phone rang. Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Mango and Nathaniel tensed up in an instant out of nervousness. Nathaniel looked at the caller ID and found that it was an unknown number. At that moment, Mango seemed to have figured something out. "Should we record the conversation?" "The person would surely not leave us any clues if he dared to contact us and his voice will probably have been altered manually as well." Mango''s brows furrowed upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "So should we answer it or not?" "Of course we should as I really want to know what''s the other party''s intentions." Nathaniel''s gaze was cold as he answered the phone without a second thought. Indeed, the person''s voice had been modified as an emotionless robotic sound came from the other side of the line. Mango could hear it too as Nathaniel put it on the loudspeaker. "Nathaniel, how do you feel after receiving your brother''s jade?" The other party was very arrogant. Nathaniel said coldly, "Who are you? What do you want?" "I have no idea what I want either but I just enjoy seeing you in anxiety... Do you think that I can easily kidnap your son tomorrow so that you and your wife would never see him again your entire life considering that I can hand the jade to him so effortlessly today?" Mango''s grasp on the hem of Nathaniel''s shirt tightened the moment she heard this. This was exactly what she was worried about. And they were clueless who the other party was. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nathaniel''s gaze became increasingly cold. "You''re just a viin hiding behind a call yet you dare to threaten me? To be frank, only a few people know that my brother and I have this jade and I can easily find out who you are by listing down all the people even I''m not smart. Also, how bold and dauntless you are to mess with my kid! You''d better check out who I am in Ocean City and pray that I''ll spare your family''s lives if something happens to my kids." Having said that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. The person had encrypted his call and there was no way Nathaniel could track his location. Also, the person had altered his voice and there was no reason for Nathaniel to continue the conversation as it would only make Mango feel even more anxious. "It''s okay and don''t worry as I''ll tell Mateoter to take all three of them to the military base to study and that''s the best method as they will be temporarily safe although it''ll be hard for us. You''d better stay in the army camp as well if possible as there''s surely a way for you to get in since you''re Mateo''s niece." Nathaniel intended to face the unknown danger alone but Mango would definitely not agree to it no matter what. "I have no problem with sending the kids away but don''t you dare to ask me to leave as well as I''m your wife and I want to stay by your side. Moreover, didn''t you heard from the person''s words that he''s targeting both of us? More importantly, the designpetition is less than a month away and there''s no way I can give up. We''ve been through countless ups and downs and I''m sure that we can ovee it this time as well." Nathaniel was really moved after hearing Mango''s words. He held Mango''s hand tightly and said, "I''m worried about you as your current physical condition might not be able to take it." "Don''t worry as I''ll protect our child well and I won''t act like how I didst time, so don''t ask me to leave you as I won''t agree." Nathaniel knew that it was pointless for him to argue any further as he saw how persistent Mango seemed. So, he nodded and he felt much better. "Alright, I''ll do my best to protect you." "Okay, I''ll also do my best to protect myself!" They looked at each other andughed having said those words. "Let''s go out as the kids are ying outside and we have no clue what''s happening. Also, we can''t let them have the idea that their parents are always staying in the room as that''s not good!" Nathaniel was stunned before he smiled and said, "What are you worried about? The kids would have absolutely no idea what we''re doing in the room apart from Zion." "Screw you!" Mango kicked Nathaniel gently as she looked at Nathaniel and said, "Help me up as I want to go downstairs to find the children." "Okay, I''ll go with you." Nathaniel stood up and helped Mango get out of bed carefully before they went down the stairs. The children were having fun in the living room while Mateo was busying himself in the kitchen. Mango wanted to look for Mateo but Nathaniel stopped him. "You should stay in the living room with the children while I''ll talk to Mateo as the kitchen is really smoky." "Alright, don''t start a fight with him." "Got it." Nathaniel went to look for Mateo only after he helped Mango sit on the sofa. Then, Zion hurriedly walked over when he saw Mango. "Mommy, what schemes are you plotting with Mr. Ye just now?" "We''re nning on how to get you in the military base." Mango brushed Zion''s nose gently with her finger. At that instant, Zion became really excited when he heard this. "Mr. Ye agreed?" "What do you think? Is your father an unreasonable person in your heart?" "Oh yeah!" Zion jumped happily. Then, Rita and Wisdom also came over. "Mommy, don''t exclude me and Wisdom if there''s something fun! Zion has been missing for a long time and we''re not used to it as I want to be with him..." Rita pouted and her face full of unwillingness. "I want to be with Zion too." Wisdom said shyly. Previously, Mango was trying to figure out how to tell the kids about the matter but she said with a smile now that they requested it themselves, "If that''s so, why don''t all of you follow the Zion to the military district and have fun there?" "Really?" Wisdom became really excited. Rita didn''t know where the ce was but she wanted to be with her brothers and go wherever they go. "Yes! I agree!" Rita raised both of her hands in agreement. Mango said with concern as she saw the silly look on Rita''s face, "Rita, the ce that your brothers are going to aren''t as fun as it sounds and it might be difficult for you there instead, so are you sure you want to go with them?" "Are my brothers able to endure it?" Rita looked at Mango as she asked naively. "Of course I can as that''s my dream and one day I''ll wear the sea-blue military uniform while flying high up in the sky and swimming freely in the sea! That would be awesome!" Zion''s eyes were beaming as he said this. Mango had never seen her son being so passionate about his dreams and it seemed that he really liked the military camp. Wisdom felt a little envious when he saw Zion''s action. "I''d like to go and have a look too." Perhaps every man had a dream of bing a soldier although the two of them were still kids. Mango looked at the two of them and she was reluctant to part with them as she wanted to keep them in her arms while doting on them just like any other mother. However, the current situation did not allow her to do so. She embraced the two of them as she sobbed "You''ll suffer a lot in the barracks and I really don''t want you to experience such hardships at a young age if I had a choice." "Mommy, it''s okay as I don''t feel that it''s tedious at all." Zionforted Mango. Wisdom also said in a hurry, "I won''t cry because of exhaustion either, mommy." Rita said somewhat sorrowfully as the two boys were in Mango''s embrace, "Both of you are brothers yet you''re bullying your younger sister! Mommy is hugging both of you but what about me? I want a hug from you too." Mango immediately let go of Wisdom and Zion as she noticed that Rita was a little disappointed and she smiled at Rita, "Come, baby, let me hug you." "Mommy!" Rita threw herself into Mango''s arms in an instant. Then, Mango lifted her up and put her on her thigh. Zion and Wisdom would more or less be able to endure the hardships but Rita had never suffered such physical exertion since she was young. Mango wondered if she would cry heavily while looking for her parents now that she would be sent to the military camp without Mango by her side. Mango''s heart ached at the thought of this and she started doubting her decision for sending Rita to the camp. "Rita, why not you stay at home with me?" "No, I want to go with my brothers." Rita was very persistent and she insisted on following her two brothers. However, Mango hurriedly said, "The ce where your brothers are going will put you through great sufferings and you''ll start crying there without daddy and me by your side." "No, I won''t cry!" Rita was so stubborn that Mango couldn''t do anything about it. "Mommy, don''t worry as we''ll take good care of our little sister." Wisdom patted his chest and promised. However, Zion remained silent and he didn''t utter a single word. Mango said in a low voice as she discerned Rita''s strong urge to go to the ce, "Ask great-uncle to send you back if you can''t endure it anymore, alright?" "Got it." "Mommy, I''m going to bring Rita to y now." Wisdom grabbed Rita''s hand as she jumped down from Mango''s thigh and the two of them left immediately while grabbing Zion with them. "Zion, let''s go together." "You can go first as I want to stay with mommy for a while." Zion smiled faintly. Then, Wisdom and Rita ran out to y. Zion waited for them to leave before turning his head to look at Mango and asked, "Mommy, did something happen? Does it have anything to do with the jade that I''ve bought?" "Of course not, you''re overthinking. Daddy and I just wanted the three of you to stay together for a while so that you will have a close sibling rtionship... You''re not even an adult but what are you thinking about all day? You naughty boy." Mango''s smiled very naturally. However, Zion said in a low voice, "Mommy, don''t lie to me as I can see how reluctant you are to part with Rita. Also, Mr. Yes expression became really weird ever since I took out the jade and he even brought me to look for the vendor like a madman. I''m sure it''s not because the jade is fake, is it? Mommy, what happened? You should at least let me know even if you don''t want Wisdom to know so that I will have an idea of how to take care of them." Zion''s words warmed Mango''s heart as he was really considerate and sensible although Mango cared about him the least. So, Mango held Zion tightly in her arms and said in a soft voice, "My dear son, you don''t have to bother the adults'' affairs and just focus on your dreams. My only request to you is to take good care of yourself and your siblings, okay?" Chapter 797 Chapter 797 "But..." Zion wanted to say something but Mango stopped him. "No buts about it. I know that you''re very capable and that you want to share daddy''s and mommy''s burdens but you''re still very young, my son. You have your own business and your own life to live while daddy and I will settle our own problems too. We''ll surely seek your help if we need it without doubt but we won''t rely on you if we can solve the issue on our own, do you understand? Daddy and I want nothing else other than to have all of you living happily and safely in good health. It will be the most rewarding to us if you can achieve this." Zion paused for a moment before nodding his head. "Okay, I will take good care of myself and my brother and sister." "Good boy!" Mango caressed Zion''s forehead and she felt really grateful to have a son. "Alright, I''m curious to know whether you''re used to the meals in the military camp?" "It''s fine and the taste is still eptable although it''s not as good as uncle''s cook. Everything tastes good when I''m exhausted." Zion was smiling as he spoke but Mango''s heart ached as she felt really sorry for him. "I''ll go make pork ribs with lotus root for you since it''s your favorite dish, okay?" "Mommy, you don''t have to do that as you''re still carrying a baby with you. Also, the kitchen is really smoky and the smell might suffocate you, so just let Mr. Ye and uncle do it." Mango was amused by Zion''s words as she felt that his tone resembled Nathaniel. "I''m just pregnant and it''s not like I can''t move... Is it necessary for you and daddy to treasure me like this?" "Of course! That''s for sure as you''re my most beloved and cherished mommy!" Mango felt really pleased deep down hearing Zion''s sweet words. On the other hand, Nathaniel entered the kitchen and saw that Mateo was really busy, so he quickly rolled up his sleeves to help Mateo out. "Oh, you''re finally willing to show up now? I thought that you were going to let me cook all alone while you can just enjoy the food when it''s done." Mateo said in a peculiar tone. Nevertheless, Nathaniel wasn''t affected by it as he whispered to him, "I''ll introduce a nice girl to you. She is a doctor working in a hospital and she''s really pretty alongside having a good character. I''ll arrange a blind date for the two of you if you are interested in her." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Wait, what are you nning on? There must be something you need my help with, isn''t it?" Mateo ended the topic that Nathaniel started. He almost fell into the trap that Nathaniel set up. However, Nathaniel looked at Mateo and said nonchntly, "It''s not a big deal, just take Rita and Wisdom with you when you leave with Zion." "Oh my god, is this not a big deal? Nathaniel, do you think that the military base is my house and that I can recruit anyone into the barracks as I like?" Mateo refused without a second thought. "Will you still reject my request if I tell you that the kids are in danger outside but Mango and I can''t protect them individually? I''m fully aware that your military base organized a closed training program during the summer recently and that the registration is closed, but you could surely find a way to include the two of them, isn''t it? They don''t have to be there for long and just a month or so will do." "Is a month or so not long? The summer camp is only around a month!" "Then let them join until the summer camp is over and I''ll pay you no matter how much it costs." Mateo was hopping mad as Nathaniel was taking his authority for granted but Mateo still looked at Nathaniel and asked, "What trouble did you stir up this time?" "I didn''t stir up any trouble but someone is deliberately picking fights with me." Then, Nathaniel told Mateo about the jade incident. Mateo''s brows furrowed. "Who else knows about this?" "Just a few of us including my father, I, Nanny Zhang, and my brother. Even Mango had no idea about it, let alone Macy." Mateo frowned in deep concern after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "All four of them are no longer alive and you''re the only one left, so the person must be someone close with one of them or perhaps he had heard it from others. Now, the other party is using the jade as bait though I have no idea what he wants you to do, so you''d better keep an eye on your doings these days as I don''t want anything to happen to Mango during her pregnancy." Nathaniel nodded after hearing Mateo''s words. "Don''t worry as I''ll take good care of her." "I hope so but if anything happens to her this time, I''ll bring her back to the Hans family no matter how much she loves you. I''d rather keep her home so that Terrance and I can protect her instead of letting her stay beside a man who can''t ensure her safety." "I won''t give you the chance to do so." Having said that, Nathaniel put down the things on his hands. "What are you doing?" Mateo was confused by his action. Then, Nathaniel said with a faint smile, "I will leave the kitchen to you, uncle." "Are you kidding me? This is your home!" "It''s okay as I''m not that particr about it, so hang in there, uncle." Nathaniel turned and walked out of the kitchen after saying that. At that instant, Mateo had a strong urge to sabotage the chores but he endured it at thought of the children and Mango! Nathaniel went from the cooking area to the living room and he saw Mango leaning on the sofa while watching the TV in boredom. Frankly, she had no idea what the TV show was about as her eyes were nk and she wasn''t focusing on the TV program at all." "What''s wrong? What are you thinking about?" Nathaniel wrapped Mango in his arms and only then did Mangoe to her senses. "Nothing, I''m just contemting something... You said that everyone who knew of the jade is dead but why would the jade appear again? So, I''m wondering if one of them is actually still alive." Nathaniel paused when he heard Mango''s words. "Alive? Who are you referring to?" "I''m not sure either but I have a hunch that perhaps some of the people who we thought should be dead by now are actually still alive and manipting these issues behind our backs. I have a subtle feeling that some of these incidents are rted but I don''t know how and I can''t really put it in words as it''s just my feeling... I''m not sure if you understand me." Mango voiced out her thoughts in a hurry but she couldn''t exin herself well. So, Nathaniel said hurriedly, "I know what you mean. You''re saying that someone in the dark is driving all these incidents to happen?" "Yes, that''s what I felt but I couldn''t seem to figure out how they are connected now that I think about it carefully, though it''s a strange hunch, I..." "Alright, I understand you and I also feel the same in fact but don''t worry as the mastermind would surely leave behind some clues if he really exists and is the driving force behind all incidents. We don''t have to be so anxious about it as your top priority now is to take good care of yourself and apart from that, we''ll let nature take its course." Nathaniel caressed Mango''s arm gently tofort her. Mango adjusted her position and snuggled in his chestfortably as she whispered, "You might be more burdensome recently as I''m feeling really tired these days." "What do you mean? You and the children have never been my burden and you should just leave all issues to me without worrying about it, okay?" "Okay, what did Mateo say?" "Don''t worry as he''ll surely sort it out." Nathaniel smiled as he poured a cup of warm water for Mango. On the other hand, Mango was yawning and she no longer keep her eyes open. Nathaniel felt heartbroken as he saw how tired she was. "Mango...should we just abort this child?" "Why?" Mango rubbed her eyes as she felt sleepy. Then, Nathaniel said softly, "You''re too tired and it''s not like we don''t have any children. In fact, we already have a son as well as a daughter and you''re not in good health now, so why not..." "No, I want this child!" Mango held her belly willfully as if Nathaniel was going to snatch her child away from her. In truth, Nathaniel was also really conflicted deep down as he was really surprised and excited when he first found out that Mango was pregnant. He wanted to make up for what he owed to the children and Mango in the past and re-experience the feeling of being a father. However, he started doubting his decision again when he saw how tired Mango was. Was it really good for him to put Mango at such risk just to fulfill his wishes? On the other hand, Mango could see through Nathaniel''s thoughts and she held Nathaniel''s hand as she said with a smile, "Don''t worry as I feel really happy even though I''m tired and it''s only at times like this that I feel noteworthy. Also, I want to be a mother again by giving birth to another child and raise it with you. So, don''t feel troubled as I''m supposed to be tough as a mother and I''ll be fine." "It''s not necessarily the case that you have to be tough as a mother and I feel really sorry for you. It''s all my fault for not using contraceptives as I thought that you would never get pregnant again considering your physical condition. It''s all because of me that you have to experience such hardships now." Nathaniel''s heart ached and he was increasingly sad as he spoke. Mango was really afraid that he would have the wrong idea, so she hurriedly said, "Alright, let''s end this topic here as it is fate that brought us this child and it''s a gift bestowed by the deities, so don''t think too much about it. I''ll go up and have a rest while you take the children to have some food. Wake me up when they leave as I want to send them off." "Alright." Nathaniel helped Mango up the stairs as he spoke. In the kitchen, Mateo was done preparing the food when Nathaniel put Mango to bed. Nathaniel told the children to wash their hands ande to have lunch. Then, Mateo asked in confusion as he didn''t see Mango, "Where''s Mango?" "She''s sleeping as she''s a little tired but I''ll make her some food myself when she wakes up. She doesn''t have a good appetite and prefers light foods as she''s in early pregnancy now, so I''ll go to the supermarket to buy some fresh millet and cook porridge for herter." Mateo nodded as he was pleased by what Nathaniel said. The children came to the dining table but they didn''t see Mango, so they asked, "Daddy, where''s Mommy?" "Mommy''s sleeping as she''s a little tired, so be good and have some food on your own, okay?" "Okay!" The kids were really obedient and they ate quietly. Nathaniel said after he and Mateo sat down, "I was going to have a drink with you but we can''t today as you''ll need to leave with the childrenter, though I''ll be sure to buy you a drink next time." Mateo felt really frustrated after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "You''re telling me to take them today? Nathaniel, you''re really forcing me to do the impossible..." "There''s no other way as we don''t have much time left and I really need your help to take care of the kids." Nathaniel said with a smile. At that moment, Mateo had a strong urge to beat Nathaniel up and he wondered how on earth could such a person exist. Then, someone knocked on the door before Mateo could react. Nathaniel''s brows furrowed. Chapter 798 Chapter 798 "Did you invite guests?" Mateo asked in confusion. Nathaniel shook his head. At that moment, Sisi came out. "Mr. Ye, I''ll open the door." "Be careful." Nathaniel nodded. "All right." Then, Sisi walked outside. The children seemed to have sensed the tense atmosphere, so Wisdom asked in puzzlement, "Daddy, did something happen here?" "No, it''s just that mommy is pregnant and we have to be more cautious, but don''t worry as it''s okay." Nathaniel caressed Wisdom''s head with a faint smile. Only then did Wisdom let out a sigh of relief. "We should indeed take good care of mommy." "Yes, I''ll ensure that she''s fine." Rita and Zion looked at them without saying anything. Rita felt that Wisdom had already said what she wanted to say and expressed her concerns, so there was no need for her to ask about it any further. However, Zion had something else in his mind. Sisi went out just for a moment and she returned. "Mr. Ye, it''s Mrs. Ye''s parcel." "Mail delivery? Mango hasn''t bought anything in the past few days." Nathaniel''s expression became solemn as soon as he finished speaking. "Just give it to me and you guys have your meal first." Nathaniel took the parcel and went upstairs. Zion''s eyes narrowed and he seemed to be deep in thought. Mateo was a little worried as well and he looked at Zion before saying with a low voice, "Zion, apany your brother and sister to have lunch while I go up to have a look." "All right." Zion didn''t object. Then, Mateo left. Rita asked as she saw them leaving the dining table one after another, "Why do I feel that these adults are acting weirdly? Did something really happen?" "It''s nothing, just have your meal. They are just trying to protect mommy as she almost passed out when she gave birth to usst time. I heard from our foster father that she lost a lot of blood at that time and her life was hanging by a thread, so it''s not surprising that Mr. Ye is quite nervous now that mommy is pregnant again." Zion said in a soft voice. However, Rita put down her chopsticks suddenly and she rested her chin on her hand while looking at Zion and said, "Zion, do you miss our foster father?" Zion paused for a moment. Did he miss him? Perhaps he did. Abyss was the one beside them from the moment they were born until they returned to their home country. Although Abyss turned out to have evil intentions at some point, it was undeniable that he had yed the role of their father during their developmental stage and this fact was ingrained in Zion''s and Rita''s hearts. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Zion really didn''t want to lose his foster father if it weren''t for the fact that Abyss had gone too far. Rita looked at Zion downheartedly as she saw that Zion didn''t answer her and said, "I know that our foster father had done a lot of bad things and he had also hurt Mommy other than trying to hurt me. Yet I can''t hate him for some reason and sometimes I wonder if Mommy and I would be homeless if our foster father wasn''t around... I wonder how is he doing now and if he is living a good life." "Come on, let''s dig in." Zion interrupted Rita immediately. He was afraid that Rita''s words would remind him of Abyss''s kindness to him. To be honest, Abyss didn''t owe anyone including Zion''s mother and Zion couldn''t bring himself to hate him although he treated Mango really badly eventually. Zion had a high IQ but he would''ve been just an ordinary brat now if Abyss hadn''t hired a master to teach his son. Also, Abyss actually really treated Zion as his son. Zion lost his appetite the more he thought about it. "I''m going to the bathroom." Then, Zion got up and left the table. Rita looked at Zion''s back and asked Wisdom in a low voice, "Wisdom, did I say something wrong?" "I don''t think so as he''s just going to the toilet." Rita bit her chopsticks and said in a sad voice, "I shouldn''t have mentioned our foster father as both mommy and Zion will be really upset." "Rita, it''s okay as you didn''t do anything wrong." Wisdomforted Rita. On the other hand, Zion entered the bathroom and took out his phone before dialing the number that he was really familiar with, but he hung up the moment the person answered the call. What was he going to say to his foster father? Abyss and his mother would never be together and he had doubts for Abyss because of the past incidents which he didn''t know how to face. Zion put his phone away as he felt that Rita had affected his emotions but it was right at this moment that Abyss''s call came. Zion didn''t know whether to pick it up or not as he looked at the familiar number but he eventually answered the call. "Zion? Is that you?" Then, Zion had the urge to cry the moment Abyss''s familiar voice came to his ears. "Yea." He couldn''t bring himself to call him ''Dad'' anymore no matter how hard he tried. Nevertheless, Abyss was pleasantly surprised. "Stinky brat, it seems that I didn''t dote on you for nothing as you still cared to give me a call." At that instant, Zion''s eyes turned a little red. "You...how are you doing now?" "How would I be fine without you beside me? Nevertheless, believe me as I''ll be fine... How are you? Are you happy to be with your biological father and mother again?" Zion nodded to Abyss''s words and said, "Mm, it''s pretty good, dad." "What''s that?" Abyss couldn''t help but smile the moment he heard Zion calling him dad. He liked Zion genuinely as he really devoted his feelings to him and treated him as his own son. Besides, he even had the intention to let Zion inherit his properties but it was a pity that his dream would not be fulfilled. Zion bit his lower lip and said in a low voice, "Find me a foster mother." Abyss was stunned and his smile froze on his face. He felt helpless at that moment. Zion had always been a smart child and Abyss was well aware of what he was trying to say. "Don''t worry as I won''t harass your mommy anymore nor will I destroy your family and harm Rita. It was all my fault and I''vemitted many mistakes in the past but I will definitely not mess with your life anymore in the future." "I just hope that you can have your own family and children as you and mommy just aren''t fated." Zion''s words would amuse others as he was just a young kid to say such things but Abyss didn''t find it funny at all and he felt bitter instead. Why was he not able to see it through when even a four-year-old child could? "I know... Does your mommy know that you''re calling me?" "She doesn''t." Zion told him the truth. At that moment, Abyss felt even more heartbroken. "You and Rita should take good care of each other." "We will!" Zion had no idea what else to say, so he continued in a low voice, "Dad, I''m hanging up." "Alright." Abyss was reluctant to end the call but he couldn''t get too close with Zion. He was afraid that it would rekindle his hope and that he wouldn''t be able to hold back himself again. However, Abyss suddenly said just as Zion was about to hang up the phone, "Wait, Zion, help me send a message to your mommy and dad." "What?" "Tell them that Desmond is in danger and they will understand it." Zion''s brows furrowed after hearing Abyss''s words. "I see, thank you, dad." Zion hung up the phone and he went out of the bathroom before going straight up to the second floor to look for Nathaniel and Mateo. In the room, Nathaniel looked at the parcel in his hand and he was afraid that there might a time bomb in it. He used a surveince system to scan it before he sighed in relief as nothing abnormal was detected. Nevertheless, Mateo didn''t dare to let down his guard. "Why don''t we take it out to have a look? I''m afraid that Mango will get affected if something happens at home." "Alright." Nathaniel had the same idea. The two of them were about to leave with the parcel when they met Zion as he was heading upstairs. "Zion? Why are you here? Have you finished your meal?" "I''m looking for you." Zion spoke like a little adult. Nathaniel asked in a low voice as he saw his son''s serious expression, "What''s the matter?" "What''s in the parcel?" At that moment, Zion was attracted by the box in Nathaniel''s hand. "You don''t have to worry about what''s in it... What do you want to tell us?" Zion saw that Nathaniel didn''t want to talk about it, so he didn''t force him but he hesitated for a moment before saying, "I just called Abyss." "Who?" Nathaniel didn''t hear him clearly. Zion looked at Nathaniel before he gathered up the courage to say, "Abyss, my foster father and mommy''s former admirer." At that instant, Nathaniel''s expression changed. "Why did you call him?" It had always been a taboo in Nathaniel''s heart. Abyss had raised his children on his behalf for four years and he had also taken care of Mango for five years. Also, Nathaniel wouldn''t have treated the Tang family and Abyss as how he did in the past if it weren''t for the fact that Abyss had gone too far. Therefore, there was no way Nathaniel could keep calm when it came to Abyss. Moreover, Nathaniel was nervous as he knew the children''s feelings for Abyss. Nevertheless, Zion quickly said as he noticed how nervous Nathaniel was, "I didn''t call Abyss for anything special and it''s just that Rita recalled of him all of a sudden, so I called him just to ask how is he doing." Nathaniel felt slightly displeased as he saw how much his son cared about his attitude, but he still said with a faint smile, "It doesn''t matter as he raised you for four years after all." "Mr. Ye, I really didn''t discuss anything with him and we just had a small chat, though he told me to ry a message to mommy." "What is it?" Nathaniel clenched his fists furtively. He would annihte the Tang family if Abyss still didn''t give up and wanted to have a rtionship with Mango. Zion clearly saw how Nathaniel was gritting his teeth yet trying to suppress his anger at the some, so he hurriedly said, "He said that something happened to Desmond." Then, Nathaniel''s brows furrowed. "Who?" "Desmond." Then, Mateo asked as he saw how nervous Nathaniel was, "Does this person matter to you?" "Yes, he saved Mango and it''s very likely her pregnancy has something to do with him. Mango just mentioned a few days ago that she wanted to thank him properly and if Abyss is not lying to us, we must definitely think of a way to help Desmond." Mateo could tell from Nathaniel''s words how important this person was to them. "Just let me know when you need my help." "All right." Nathaniel nodded. Zion let out a sigh of relief as he noticed that Nathaniel didn''t have any intention of scolding him. Nathaniel had a gloomy face just now and it was so intimidating! Then, Zion tilted his head and was once again attracted by the parcel in Nathaniel''s hand. What on earth was inside? Then, he snatched the box from Nathaniel''s hand suddenly out of curiosity. "Zion, don''t make a fuss and give it to me now!" Nathaniel reacted in an instant and he reached out to grab it. It was at this moment that Zion felt extremely nervous and the delivery box fell to the ground. "nk!" The box shattered and its content fell out while Zion was so frightened that his face turned pale. Chapter 799 Chapter 799 There was a broken Barbie doll in the parcel box! The Barbie doll was covered in bright red paint and it looked terrifying as its body was scarred by scissors and it was a mess. Nathaniel''s expression darkened and he immediately pulled Zion into his embrace before covering his eyes. "Don''t look." Zion was really frightened. He had gone through a lot with Nathaniel and Mango but it was the first time he had experienced this and it had a huge impact on him. Zion grabbed Nathaniel''s sleeve tightly and it took him quite a while toe back to his senses. On the other hand, Mateo''s gaze turned cold. "Is this for Mango? What does that mean?" "Probably to frighten her." Nathaniel''s expression seemed unweing too. Mateo picked up the delivery box as he wanted to look for the address but it wasn''t written on it at all. "Who the hell is this guy?" Mateo''s brows furrowed with deep concern. He and Nathaniel had thought of countless scenarios but they hadn''t expected this to happen and Mango would probably be frightened if she saw this. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "I''ll go back to investigate." Having said that, Nathaniel saw that Zion didn''t seem fine and he asked worriedly, "Do you want to go downstairs and have some water?" "I''m fine." Zion shook his head and withdrew himself from Nathaniel''s embrace before saying in a low voice, "Would the delivery services nowadays send out items without an address or phone number?" His words rang a bell in Nathaniel''s and Mateo''s mind. "There isn''t an address... What about a phone number?" The two of them quickly looked through the box but they couldn''t find any number on it. Mateo felt disheartened but Nathaniel seemed to be deep in thought. "What are you thinking about?" Mateo asked as he saw that Nathaniel seemed to be thinking of something. Then, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Zion is right that the deliveries nowadays require the use of real names for registration and the courier services wouldn''t send a parcel without a contact number and address, unless..." "Unless what?" Mateo felt anxious. Then, Nathaniel and Zion looked at each other as they both had the same answer in mind. "Unless this package was sent by the courierpany itself." Zion answered on Nathaniel''s behalf. At that instant, Mateo finally understood it. "What are we waiting for then? Let''s hurry up and check which courierpany is it so that we can find them in time as the other party is still probablycently imagining what we could do." Having said that, Mateo turned around and left. Nathaniel looked at the address and said to Zion, "Zion, could you stay behind to apany mommy and the kids?" "Okay, but you have to take care of yourself." Zion''s eyes was filled with worry. At that instant, his action warmed Nathaniel''s heart. "Okay. I''ll take care of myself." He stroked Zion''s head and walked out in a sh. Nathaniel felt at ease as Zion was at home since Sisi and Newell were there as well. Nathaniel and Mateo drove to the courierpany in one car and they happened to see a familiar person. It was at this point that Nathaniel understood everything. He grabbed Cyrus and asked fiercely, "Are the one who sent the parcel?" "I have no idea what you''re talking about." Cyrus denied it in an instant. Then, Nathanielughed angrily and he released Pharrel as two bodyguards came from behind him. "Mr. Ye, what''s the order?" "I wanted to hear the right answer but he didn''t want to admit it, so I''ll have to trouble both of you." Nathaniel said nonchntly but Cyrus became scared at that moment. "Hey, Nathaniel, what do you mean? It is against thew to beat someone up!" Nathaniel acted as if he hadn''t heard anything and he said ndly, "What? Did I do that?" As he spoke, Nathaniel stepped two steps back to give his bodyguards enough space. His bodyguards understood what he wanted from his reaction, so they went forward in an instant and surrounded Cyrus in a circle immediately. Then, Cyrus ducked out of the way in a sh. "Nathaniel, are you crazy? You came here to look for me yet you''re treating me like this! What do you want to do? You killed my sister and now you want to kill me? Is that what you want?" Mateo reached out his hands immediately the moment he heard Cyrus''s shameless words and punched him hard on the belly. Then, Cyrus wanted to seize the opportunity to escape after the punch yet he was held down by Nathaniel''s men the moment he turned around. "Where are you trying to escape to?" Cyrus trembled in fear the moment he heard Nathaniel''s cold tone. "What the hell are you doing?" "Are you the one who sent the parcel?" Nathaniel asked straightforwardly without beating around the bush. "What parcel are you talking about? I have no idea what you''re talking about." Cyrus denied without a second thought but his eyes were wandering about wildly. Then, Nathaniel sneered and said, "Believe it or not, I have a hundred ways to urge you to tell me the truth. Do you want to try them?" The bodyguards were still guarding against Cyrus on both sides while Mateo was ring at him fiercely. Cyrus was terrified at that moment. "I don''t know what parcel it is and there''s no use letting an innocent person admit it just because of your harshness." "An innocent person? Are you sure?" Nathaniel stepped forward and pressed on Cyrus''s shoulder de. Then, Cyrus whined in extreme pain. "Ah, it hurts! Nathaniel, let go of me!" "Tell me about the parcel! Who told you to do this?" Nathaniel threw the parcel in front of Cyrus. At present, Delh was arrested and he felt that Cyrus could never stir up troubles, so he told his men to stop surveying him yet now he had the guts to ckmail Mango. Nathaniel really regretted showing Cyrus his mercy. At that moment, Cyrus seemed to have noticed the murderous look on Nathaniel''s face, so he hurriedly said, "I just wanted to avenge my sister and I really didn''t have any other intention. Besides, I''m very timid and although I sent you a frightening parcel, that''s all I dare to do and I won''t do it again. Mr. Ye and Mr. Hans, please forgive me." Having said that, Cyrus knelt to them as his body went weak and he had lost his courage. It was this type of man that Nathaniel and Mateo despised the most. "Get up!" Nathaniel pulled Cyrus up and he said coldly, "I want to know who''s the mastermind." "There is no one behind this and I just wanted to avenge my sister! My sister has lived in the Song family for so many years and she hasn''t gotten any benefits... She just wanted to earn some of their properties yet you sent her to the police station! I''ll feel extremely uneasy deep down if I don''t do something for her! Yes, I was the one who sent the parcel but what can you do to me?" Cyrus seemed as if he was ready to die and Nathaniel was really impressed by his reaction. "Wow, how loyal you are! But I am not a fool either and since you said that no one asked you to do it, then why not you tell me what''s in the parcel?" Cyrus was stunned by his question. It was obvious that he didn''t know what was in the parcel. Nathaniel was trying to figure out whether Cyrus was the one who sent the parcel. Hence, he would''ve known what was inside if he was the sender. Was there really another person behind Cyrus who was manipting all this? Nathaniel pondered for a long time but he could not understand it. Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Mateo had the same thoughts as Nathaniel. He grabbed Cyrus by his cor and lifted him. "You don''t want to say it, do you? Well, I''ll let you enter the afterworld then so that you can apany your sister as I''m sure that you both have more to discuss." Pharrell shivered but he nevertheless bit his lower lip and said, "I really have no idea what you''re asking for and I''ve already admitted that I sent the parcel, so what else do you want?" "You sent the parcel yet you''ve no idea what''s in it?" Nathaniel red at Cyrus coldly as he pointed out Cyrus''s lie in an instant. Cyrus''s eyes wandered around and he didn''t dare to look at Nathaniel. "My memory is really bad and I just forgot it... what''s the big deal?" "You f*cking b*stard..." Mateo was so angry that he wanted to hit him but Nathaniel said, "Forget it, he won''t tell us anything, so let''s go." "What? We''re letting him off the hook just like that? What if he sends Mango strange items again?" Mateo''s anger red up the moment he thought of this possibility. Then, Nathaniel looked at Cyrus and sneered as he saw Cyrus smirking after hearing that they were going to let him go, "Uncle, we brought our bodyguards to look for Cyrus yet we let him go just like that without harming him at all, do you think that the mastermind behind this will believe that Cyrus didn''t spill the beans?" Mateo understood it in an instant. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "You''re right." He sneered as he shoved Cyrus aside and Cyrus fell to the ground. At that moment, Cyrus also came to the realization. "Nathaniel, you''re incredibly wicked!" "I have no choice as this is your decision and you should thank me for not wanting to hit a person today." Nathaniel said coldly. "Bullsh*t! You are not reluctant and you are just..." Then, Cyrus paused his words all of a sudden. He shut up out of sharp-wittedness as he realized that he was totally nopare to Nathaniel. At that moment, Nathaniel knew that Cyrus would not spill a word no matter what he did after seeing his behavior. A hint of wickedness shed across his eyes. Lets go. Nathaniel was the first to walk away after saying that. Mateo frowned but he followed Nathaniel out. "Hey, are you really going to let go of him even though he''s our only clue?" Mateo was reluctant to release Cyrus. Nathaniel took out a cigarette but he did not light it and just yed with it in his fingers. "It''s either he runs away or he looks for the mastermind for help but well get some clues regardless of which method he uses. There''s no use in locking him up now as he''s probably just a useless pawn." I see. It was not until then that Mateo understood Nathaniel''s intentions. He wasn''t stupid but he couldn''t maintain hisposure as Nathaniel could whenever the issue involved Mango. Nevertheless, Mateo said coldly as he was dissatisfied with Nathaniel''s calmness, "Do you even love Mango? How could you still figure things out so calmly at this point!" However, Nathaniel shook his head and left as he knew that Mateo was just deliberately picking a fight with him. Mateo followed Nathaniel from behind without the intention to shut his mouth as he was displeased with Nathaniel''s reaction. "I''m really puzzled... Why would Mango fall head over heels in love with a man like you? Do you even have charms? You look so gloomy all day long with your mouth shut most of the time and you''re just like an emotionless statue. I would surely not let Mango marry someone like you if I had come back earlier." Then, Nathaniel halted in his tracks and red at Mateo coldly as Mateo spoke. "What? Am I wrong? Do you have a problem with that?" However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "I finally know why no one wants to be with you even though you''re already in your thirties." "You''re the one that no one wants to be with! I was just too busy during youth all because of my tasks and I..." "Forget it, you won''t be able to get a girlfriend even if you weren''t busy and let alone a wife." Nathaniel turned and left after saying that, Mateo was so exasperated that he scolded angrily, "Wait a minute! You''d better exin yourself clearly! What do you mean by that?" The two of them left noisily one after the other. Cyrus squinted his eyes when he saw their behavior. His sister was in jail and he had to keep himself in the dark while living in fear yet they could spend their lives so carefreely! Cyrus used to be a regr customer of a nightclub and he once spent money without having to think twice at all but Nathaniel and Mango including Walter had ruined everything. Then, Cyrus called someone shortly after they left. "Nathaniel came looking for me...what the h*ll did you send to Mango?" "Don''t ask as that''s not something you should know... Also, you''re really useless for having yourself exposed so easily." The other party was using a voice changer. Cyrus had never seen the mastermind and it was only because the other party promised to give him some benefits and let him avenge his sister that he listened to the person''s orders. However, Cyrus became exasperated the moment he heard the other party belittled him like that. "Why don''t you me yourself instead? You should have told me what''s inside in advance so that he wouldn''t have seen through my lie." "Hold on, Nathaniel didn''t torture you?" The other party asked suddenly. Cyrus said proudly, "There''s nothing he could do to me as I refused to reveal anything!" "Idiot! Nathaniel will have countless ways to make you spill the beans if he wants to know the truth from you yet he didn''t do anything to you! Do you not know the reason? How dare you call me? I hope you die in horrible agony!" Then, the person hung up the call immediately having said that. "Hey, hey..." Cyrus didn''t expect that the person would treat him like this and he was so angry that he threw away his cell phone. On the other hand, Nathaniel halted in his tracks the moment he heard Cyrus making a call and Mateo was stunned. "What are you doing? Do you want to pick a fight with me?" "You''re sick and totally out of your mind!" Nathaniel got in the car in a sh before taking out theptop that he kept with him all the time. Afterward, red dots were shing on the screen the moment he turned it on. Mateo''s eyes widened at that moment. "F*ck! I thought that there was something wrong with the Hans family''s genes but I finally knew where did Zion get his genius genes from...he got it from you!" Nathaniel didn''t stop his actions as Mateo spoke and his fingers were typing hastily on the keyboard as he sneered coldly, "The Hans family are just reckless and muscle-headed." "Even so, we''re much better than a scheming person like you as we''re just and honorable!" "Yea, my honorable uncle, I have found the address of the mastermind and he''s right here at Royal Parnd." Nathaniel finished his investigation within seconds. Then, Mateo called his men the next second to block the person''s way out. "Cyrus''s IQ is surprisingly low." Mateo realized that Nathaniel was looking at him again after he said that and he felt really awkward being stared at by Nathaniel like that. "Why are you looking at me?" "Nothing." Nathaniel pursed his lips as he put hisputer in the back seat before saying with a smile, "Shall we go and have a look?" Lets go. Mateo got in the car and the two of them arrived at Royal Parnd in a sh. "Chief, he escaped and the room is already empty when we arrived." Mateo''s men said with embarrassment. "Wow, this person is so alert." "He would''ve been defeated numerous times if he isn''t alert." Then, Nathaniel walked in. The person escaped in a hurry and he left many things behind as he didn''t have the time to pack them up. Nathaniel discovered the leftover instant noodles in the room and it was still warm. Also, he found a strand of long hair in the bedroom. "Take this back and run a test on it as it could belong to the mastermind." Mateo frowned after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "It''s a woman?" "I don''t think so and it could be a wig worn by a man, so we have to test it." Mateo rolled his eyes at Nathaniel. "Can you look for something useful?" "These are all clues and we can''t make any conclusion before the results are out." Nathaniel looked around the whole house but he found nothing useful and he could only ask his men to collect all fingerprints and hair in this room topare them with their database. Then, he asked the people to search carefully a second time. It was undeniable that the other party was an expert and everything that he used was disposable as he probably didn''t have the intention to live here for long. He didn''t even haveundries. "Look for the owner and ask him who''s the tenant of this house." Mateo asked in a low voice after hearing Nathaniel''s, "How do you know that this house is rented?" "Would you use your own house as a base if you wanted to do something bad?" Mateo was at a loss for words after hearing Nathaniel''s question. He had a feeling that he became like an idiot when he was with Nathaniel and he hated that. However, Nathaniel didn''t care about Mateo''s feelings and Genevieve called him out of the blue while he was wandering around in the house. "Genevieve, how did it go?" Genevieve was extremely excited. "Nathaniel, I investigated Desmond''s blood with Noah for an entire day and night and we finally confirmed that his blood contains factors that allowed Mango''s body to recover. Also, the precious herbs that you let Mango eat have a huge impact as well, so Mango is bound to get pregnant and it isn''t just a coincidence." Nathaniel was stunned as happiness and excitement welled up in his heart. "That is to say, there will be nothing wrong with Mango''s health anymore in the future, is it?" "We can''t say for sure but both Mango and the baby will be fine if nothing wrong happens to the child. Also, we investigated theposition of Desmond''s blood and we found factors that help self- recovery and can strengthen Mango''s physical health. In other words, even a few drops of his blood are very precious and you can let Mango drink it as a supplement although it may feel a little disgusting. We did experiments and found that it will not be a problem as his blood can merge with any blood type without triggering a rejection reaction." Nathaniel almost cried with joy after hearing Genevieve''s words. He had always been really worried about Mango''s condition deep down as she seemed to have been in poor health ever since she got married to him. So, he was incredibly ted to hear from Genevieve that Mango''s body could recover on its own and she could even be much stronger than before. "Thank you so much...I''ll treat you guys to a meal next time." "You don''t have to that but I think you should treat Desmond to a meal instead if that''s possible as it''s all thanks to him. I finally understand why Bettany would consider Desmond as a living medicine and say that he''s extremely valuable in the medical field. It turned out that his blood is extremely precious and worthy of research." Nathaniel suddenly recalled what Zion said when he heard Genevieve''s words. Abyss said that something had happened to Desmond. At this point, Mango''s health and the child that she was carrying were all bestowed by Desmond. Both Nathaniel and Mango owed to Desmond, so Nathaniel couldn''t put this issue aside now that he was in trouble. Also, there were no other clues that he could get from Cyrus and he probably wouldn''t find any hints soon. At this moment, an idea sprang up in Nathaniel''s mind. "Thank you, Director Bay, let''s talk again next time as there''s something I need to do now." "All right." After the two of them hung up the phone, Nathaniel was frightened the moment he turned around as he saw Mateo standing right behind him. "Uncle, do you always eavesdrop on others'' conversation like this?" "I just wanted to ask what happened as I heard you mentioning Mango...Did something happen to her?" "Ptui! Ptui" Nathaniel spat his saliva and red at Mateo as he said, "Are you even the Mango''s uncle? Do you wish that something wrong happens to her? It''s Genevieve and I''ve been investigating the cause of Mango''s pregnancy as I''m afraid that her body won''t be able to take it, but now I''ve confirmed that her pregnancy is all normal." "Normal? Her body..." "It''s all right now and I''ll tell you more about itter. I''ll leave everything here to you as I need to leave with Mango while you''ll have to take care of the children during this period of time." Mateo was stunned by Nathaniel''s words. "Where are you taking her to now that she''s pregnant? Moreover, someone in the dark must be trying to harm you considering the current situation, how could you..." "Don''t worry as I''ve an idea." Nathaniel patted Mateo on the shoulder and his bodyguard called him suddenly just as he was about to leave. "Mr. Ye, Cyrus is dead." "What?" Nathaniel''s brows furrowed. Mateo heard it clearly too as he was right beside Nathaniel. "What a great trick! We thought that we could find the whereabouts of the mastermind using the signal of the phone yet he unexpectedly took the advantage to kill Cyrus while we''re here!" Nathaniel''s gaze darkened after hearing Mateo''s words. "What a bold and meticulous person!" "Yea, anyone else wouldn''t dare to do that and the one thing that I''m really curious about is that I have also left a few men to guard against Pharrell..." "Me too." Then, Nathaniel and Mateo looked at each other as they had a feeling deep down that this mastermind in the dark was really smart and skillful. "Mango and the kids will be fine at home, won''t they?" "I''ll go back now." Nathaniel rushed out of the house and drove back to the Ye''s Mansion in a sh. The Ye Family''s house seemed really peaceful from outside. However, Nathaniel felt really uneasy as he opened the door quickly and he saw the children ying in the living room with Newell apanying them. "Where are Zion and Mango?" "Mrs. Ye and Zion are in the bedroom with Sisi by their side." Nathaniel went straight upstairs after hearing Newell''s words and he opened the door to the bedroom without a second thought. However, no one was inside and the window of the bedroom was open. Nathaniel''s heart tightened at that instant as if someone stabbed him into his chest. Where was Zion? Where was Mango? What about Sisi? Didn''t Newell say that they were in the bedroom? Why was there no one here? At this instant, Nathaniel''s mind went haywire. His hands were clearly trembling uncontrobly. Chapter 801 Chapter 801 "Newell! Newell!" Nathaniel could no longer remain hisposure and even his loud voice was trembling. "Mr. Ye, what''s wrong?" Newell ran up to him hurriedly. "Hey! Where are they!" Nathaniel''s face was pale. He seemed like a ferocious ghost at this moment and it sent chills down Newell''s spine. "I don''t know but they were still here just now." "What do you mean that they were still here just now? How can a living person vanish into thin air?" Nathaniel raised his voice. "Nathan? You''re back?" Mango''s voice came to their ears suddenly and both Nathaniel and Newell were in a daze. "Mango? Where are you?" Nathaniel couldn''t express his feelings but his anxious heart finally calmed down. Mango opened the bathroom door before she saw Nathaniel''s perturbed expression and Newell''s frightened look, so she asked. "What''s wrong with both of you?" Nathaniel immediately grabbed her hand and asked the moment he saw that she was safe and sound, "What are you doing in the bathroom? Where''s Zion and Sisi?" "Zion ate something wrong and he''s having a stomachache. Then, he pooped on his pants just now and he felt really embarrassed, so it took great effort for me and Sisi to persuade him to go to the bathroom. I''m now helping him to shower while Sisi is washing his pants. What''s wrong?" Mango didn''t know why Nathaniel was so nervous. Then, Nathaniel heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Mango''s words. "Nothing, maybe I''m too nervous as I thought that you are missing." "Silly, how is it possible for us to disappear in thin air all of a sudden? Look, you even scared Newell... Oh! Newell, I''ve heard quite some time ago that you''re getting married, have you arranged the wedding?" Newell smiled upon hearing Mango''s question and he said, "We''ve gotten our marriage certificate but we haven''t held a wedding yet. though Sisi said that we don''t have to do it." "Come on, how could you take this matter lightly even though she said it''s okay? All women on earth look forward to their wedding as they could put on their beautiful wedding gowns and walk down the aisle with their beloved men. She doesn''t want to hold a wedding because she doesn''t want you to waste your money and it''s not that she thinks it''s not necessary." Newell started feeling uneasy after hearing Mango''s words. "We''re both orphans though and we don''t have any rtives, so there wouldn''t be many people attending our wedding even if we organized it and the venue would seem empty." "Don''t you have Nathan and me? We are both your rtives, so listen to me and prepare a wedding for Sisi as this is what you owe her." Then, Newell agreed to Mango''s request. Nathaniel smiled when he saw how enthusiastic Mango was as it reminded him of his wedding with Mango. "Alright, is Zion fine?" "No... I''m afraid that he''ll be too ashamed toe out now after hearing your loud voice." Mango rolled her eyes at Nathaniel. Nevertheless, Nathaniel didn''t mind Mango giving him a dirty look as he just wanted her to be safe and sound. "I''ll go in and have a look while you can ask Sisi toe out and take care of you." "I''m fine, can you not treat me like a sick and disabled elderly woman all the time?" Mango smiled faintly but Nathaniel''s action actually warmed her heart. She didn''t have the chance to experience such warmth when she was pregnant five years ago but she felt it now and it was as if she was the happiest woman in the world. "I didn''t take good care of you five years ago, so just let me look after you like you''re a sick and disabled elderly woman and I''d even help you to give birth if that''s possible." Nathaniel helped Mango to sit on the side of the bed. On the other hand, Newell left in a sh at the sight of the interaction between Nathaniel and Mango as he didn''t want to third wheel them. Mango looked at Nathaniel and she could clearly sense his uneasiness and perturbation, so she asked, "What happened? Where have you and Mateo been and why was Zion beside me when I woke up while the kids were all downstairs? Did something happen when I was sleeping?" "No, Mateo and I went out for a walk as I promised to introduce to him a partner and I had to pick a few outfits for him. I wanted to do it while you''re sleeping but I came back as I didn''t expect Mateo to dilly-dally for so long." Nathaniel lied without even blinking an eye as he did not want to scare Mango. He had settled the issue regarding the parcel but who knew what other matters would arise? Mangoughed when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "Are you really going to introduce someone to Mateo? Can soldiers like him get married so hastily without thorough consideration?" "Well, you don''t have him to stay single forever, do you? He''s so old already and it''s time he starts a family and I''m sure that the military higher-ups would agree to this." Nathaniel held Mango''s hand and only by doing so did he felt at ease. "Alright, let''s talk about thister as you''ll need to persuade Zion toe out. I''m sure that he feels really ashamed this time as he''s really thin-skinned." Mango couldn''t help butugh the moment she recalled her son pooping in his pants. She had always seen Zion as a young adult and that he was different from the kids of his age but it was at this moment that Mango felt that his son was indeed just a four-year-old child. Nathaniel alsoughed. "Why did he poop in his pants?" "I don''t know, perhaps it''s because of his stomachache and I have asked Sisi to give him some medicines." Mango felt that Zion was really cute the more she thought about it. At that moment, Nathaniel felt that whatever he did was worth it when he saw Mangoughing so heartily. "You take a rest while I''ll go and carry this stinking brat out." "Don''t force him out as Zion is really stubborn, just persuade him gently." "Got it." Nathaniel poured a cup of warm water for Mango before entering the bathroom. Sisi was stillforting Zion. "Zion, you will die of suffocation if you keep doing this, so juste out." Zion sank his entire body into the bathtub as he didn''t want to go out of the bathroom. It was so embarrassing. How could he poop on his pants? How was he going to face his friends and family? His great reputation was gone just like that. Nathaniel entered the toilet and this was what he saw. He walked over with a smile and motioned for Sisi to go out. Sisi smiled and went out only when she saw Nathanieling in. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "I''ll go and take care of Mrs. Ye." "Good!" Nathaniel waited for Sisi to exit the bathroom before he squatted down next to the bathtub. He said with a smile, "I heard from your uncle that the best you could do is to hold your breath under the water for a minute... I don''t know how long more until the time''s up but it''ll be really embarrassing news if you''re suffocated to death as everyone would think that the strong Zion identally died of suffocation while he was practicing to hold his breath. Hmm...what would your little fellows in the military camp think of you?" Then, Zion poked his head out immediately. "I wasn''t practicing to hold my breath!" "Then what are you doing?" Zion''s face turned red in an instant because of the question. "Go away! I don''t want to see you!" He was about to sink into the water again as he spoke. However, Nathanielughed and said, "You aren''t nning to stay in the bathtub for the rest of your life, are you?" "It''s none of your business!" Zion spoke in a gloomy tone and he was extremely depressed as this was definitely the darkest history of his life. Nathaniel beamed and said, "Your brother and sister have no idea that you pooped in your pants and your mommy and I are the only ones who know it, but we can no longer keep this a secret if you drown yourself in the bathtub." "Don''t spill it!" Zion reached out his little arm immediately to cover Nathaniel''s mouth and he seemed as if he was about to cry. At that moment, Nathaniel couldn''t bear seeing his son like this. "You just pooped in your pants and what''s there to be afraid of? Who on earth never pooped in their pants?" "Who else did that?" Zion was really about to cry. Nathaniel said with a smile, "I did, I pooped in my pants too back when I was a child." "Really? You did that too?" Zion''s eyes lit up all of a sudden. Then, Nathaniel took the opportunity to carry Zion out of the water and he didn''t care that the water would wet his pants as he smiled and said, "Of course, who wouldn''t poop in their pants when they are young? A man who has never done that is not a man." Zion finally felt a little better after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Mr. Ye, you aren''t lying to me, are you?" "When did I ever lie to you?" Zion thought about it for a moment and it seemed to be the case that Nathaniel had never deceived him. He curled up in Nathaniel''s arms and whispered, "Can you keep this a secret for me?" "Of course as you are my son and I will also ruin my reputation if I spread this out, isn''t it? Don''t worry as mommy won''tugh at you either." "Auntie Sisi knows about this too tough." Zion pouted with a depressed look on his face. "What should we do then? How about we kill her to keep his mouth shut forever?" "Mr. Ye!" Zion became anxious at that instant. Then, Nathaniel grinned widely seeing his son''s reaction. "Don''t worry as I''m sure that Auntie Sisi has pissed her pants when she was a child too. Besides, Auntie Sisi is married and she will be giving birth to babies soon, so you''ll have more little brothers and sisters. She will surely not spill the beans if you''d take good care of them, isn''t it?" "That''s right!" Zion nodded as if he had found a solution to his problem. Then, Nathaniel helped him take a shower and change into clean clothes before they went out of the bathroom. Mango let out a sigh of relief seeing that his son and husband came out with a smile. "Shall we have a drink?" Mango asked. Then, Zion nodded in embarrassment. Nathaniel and Mango caressed Zion''s head lovingly and this moment was so sweet and warm. Soon, Mateo returned and Nathaniel carried Zion down the stairs with Mango. Nathaniel felt relieved only when he saw Mateo giving him an OK gesture. Nathaniel knew that Mateo would still follow up on the issue although Cyrus was dead and they no longer had any clues. He would be able to handle other affairs at ease only if it was the Hans family that was in charge of the case. In the kitchen, the children ate with Mango and Mateo. Mango knew that the children were about to leave after the meal and she felts really sad. Nathaniel held her shoulders tightly tofort her. However, Mango cried so heavily when they parted with their children that Nathaniel felt so heartbroken. He would never let his wife experience the sadness of parting with her kids if there were other methods to solve the issue. Nevertheless, Nathaniel told himself deep down that he must be stronger so that he could protect his beloved ones. Nathaniel said to Mango after the kids left, "Don''t cry as Mateo will take good care of the kids and they won''t suffer too much. On the contrary, we''ll have to settle some tough issues." "What do you mean?" Mango''s eyes were still red as she asked while sobbing. Nathaniel pondered for a moment before he whispered, "We need to go to the Fang family as something has happened to Desmond." Chapter 802 Chapter 802 "What happened to Desmond?" Mango remembered that Desmond told her that the Fang family''s home is a really dangerous ce and he asked her to leave immediately thest time she went to the Fang family''s house. She thought that Desmond could get himself out of danger considering that he had lived there for so many years, yet eventually something happened to him. She touched her belly as she knew that it was all thanks to Desmond that she could pregnant this day and it was impossible for her to ignore the issue now that Desmond was in danger. Mango had to go even if she was not feeling very well now. On the other hand, Nathaniel could tell from Mango''s expression what she was thinking. He held Mango''s hand and said, "I don''t know exactly what happened and it was Zion who told me, but I think this is very likely to be true. "Zion? How did he know?" Mango was very surprised. Nathaniel hesitated for a moment before saying, "Zion knew from Abyss after he called him. Abyss genuinely loved and cherished Zion although he didn''t treat Rita well and I can''t deny this. He told Zion to inform you that Desmond is in trouble and I have also asked my people to investigate it. Indeed, something must have happened as no one has seen Desmond recently and the Fang family''s gate is locked securely." "Do you mean Zion called Abyss?" Mango was traumatized by Abyss and the past incidents could never be erased from her memory although it was all because Abyss loved her too much. Nathaniel hurriedly hugged Mango as he knew what she was thinking and said, "It''s okay, don''t think about it... I think it''s better if I go and have a look regardless of the reason as this matter is rted to Desmond. Though I suggest you stay at home as you aren''t feeling veryfortable now...no, you should go to Genevieve''s house and wait for me toe back." Mango shook her head immediately. "I don''t want to go anywhere else other than to go with you to find Desmond. I''m not feeling very well but I have a hunch that we''ll have a better idea about the issue that we couldn''t figure out if we look into Desmond''s case." Nathaniel looked at Mango in confusion. "What do you mean?" "I can''t tell either as I said yesterday that everything that happened around us seems to be connected although I can''t find solid evidence or a reason for it. Still, I have a feeling that all these events are driven by a person or an organization in the dark. Now, regardless of whether the news that Abyss told Zion about Desmond''s incident is true or not, I am sure of one thing." Mango paused for a moment after saying this. Nevertheless, Nathaniel knew what Mango was going to say next. "Are you saying that the other party is inviting us to the Fang family?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Yes, and they will probably use other methods to force me to go to their ce even if I don''t go and hide in the President''s house. So, why don''t we just y along to see what the mastermind behind all these incidents is up to and who the hell is this person?" Nathaniel agreed with Mango''s words but he still hesitated if he really wanted Mango to take this risk with him. "Mango, this isn''t a small issue and your body..." "Stop mentioning my body and don''t worry as I''m aware of my physical condition. I promise you not to force myself and overdo it, okay?" At that instant, Nathaniel knew that he could never persuade Mango''s otherwise as she was really determined. Also, it would be better for him to take her along so that he could feel at ease instead of letting her stay in Ocean City and stir up troubles. Nathaniel whispered at the thought of this, "You can follow me to the Fang family but you have to listen to mymand and you can''t be stubborn, alright? Also, you must let me know and never hide it from me if your body can''t take it anymore." "Alright... You''re getting really long-winded." Mango waved her hand after she finished speaking and she seemed really impatient. At that moment, Nathaniel felt really speechless and helpless. How did he end up in this situation? "Mango, you don''t love me anymore." Mango almost burst intoughter as she saw Nathaniel''s aggrieved expression. "Stop it, Mr. Ye, you''d ruin your great reputation if your staff sees you as you''re so old already yet you''re acting like a spoiled kid...aren''t you ashamed of yourself?" Having said that, Mango went back into the house but the corners of her mouth were curled up into a smile. She felt really satisfied for turning the tables and overthrowing Nathaniel. Nathaniel looked at Mango as she walked away and he let out another sigh as he could no longer use this trick to please Mango... What else could he do next time? He felt distressed but he went after Mango hurriedly. Soon, the two of them went to the Fang family''s ce after packing up their stuff. The Fang family''s house was located two cities away from Ocean City and Nathaniel was worried that Mango could not take the ne considering her condition, so he drove his care and brought Mango along. On the other hand, Thomas had applied for a one-year leave because of Delh''s issue to clear his mind. Mango had no idea where he was and she guessed that he must have gone to find Rainie. Mango felt somewhat embarrassed speaking of Rainie. Rainie and her brother when to the county''s border because of Boston''s matter but they had no idea where he had been to. Nevertheless, Rainie was really stubborn and she insisted on staying nearby until they found Boston before she was willing to return. Mango had no choice but to let her do as she pleased as Mango couldn''t dissuade her. Also, she didn''t worry too much as Rainie''s younger brother was by her side and now that Thomas went to find Rainie too, she could finally be at ease. However, it would be really tiring for Nathaniel. "Should I drive for a while?" Mango asked as she saw that Nathaniel was a little tired. "No, you shouldn''t drive as you are pregnant... There''s a rest station in front, so let''s go in and have a rest before we continue our journey." Mango would not surely object to Nathaniel''s suggestion. "All right." Then, Nathaniel drove the car into the rest area. They entered the station and Nathaniel helped Mango out of the car before he asked in a low voice after seeing that a restaurant was open, "Are you hungry? Why don''t we have some food?" "Okay." Mango indeed felt hungry but she didn''t say it while they were on the highway, so she was happy now that they get to eat. The two of them entered the restaurant and ordered some food while Mango sat at the dining table. Then, she said in a low voice when Nathaniel approached her with some food in his hands, "People are looking at us." "It''s okay, have some food first as you''ll only have the strength to do other stuff after you''re full." Nathaniel''s gaze was steady as if he hadn''t realized anything at all but Mango could tell from his words that he had figured it out. Both of them dug in as they chatted happily and many people felt really envious of Mango when Nathaniel helped her clean her mouth. "The two of them seem to be really close." "I wouldn''t say that they''re a couple though as they won''t be so intimate otherwise." Mango felt speechless when she heard the whispers of the people around them. "How are we not a couple?" She muttered in a low voice but Nathaniel discerned it. So, Nathaniel said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter what they say, just dive in or else the food will turn cold." Mango pouted before she started eating again. Soon, she and Nathaniel were about to finish their food when several men started approaching them from all directions. Chapter 803 Chapter 803 "They have been stalking us all this while?" Mango asked as she ate. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel''s gaze was cold and unweing. "You can have your meal as I''ll deal with them." Their conversation ended when several people approached and surrounded them. One of the brawny men put his foot on the stool and said fiercely with his hands on his waist, "You aren''t locals, are you? Do you know who owns this area?" Mango couldn''t help butugh when she heard such a ssic line. "Hey, little girl, do you think that this is a joke? You''d better pay me the fees and don''t even think of leaving this ce if you can''t take out at least a million dors!" Nathaniel''s expression darkened in an instant. "You''d better take back your words." "What''s wrong? I can even repeat it again! No... I can directly show you in action and there''s nothing you can do about it!" As he spoke, the man reached out his hands to Mango as he intended to touch her face. At that instant, Nathaniel''s eyes became fierce as he grabbed the man''s arm in a swift movement before twisting it. The man started whining all of a sudden as his arm broke. "Ahhhhh! My arm!" However, Nathaniel remained expressionless as he asked, "Who sent you here?" "What are you talking about? Let go of me or else I''ll make you suffer!" Nathaniel kicked him without a second thought and the man was shoved to the ground. On the other hand, Mango finished her meal peacefully and she sighed while shaking her head as she watched the scene before her. "Sigh, what a pity for you as you aren''t even clear of who we are before you try to trick us. Do you have a death wish?" The remaining men witnessed how skillful Nathaniel was and they felt afraid all of a sudden, so they started retreating one by one. "Hey, don''t go!" The man who was kicked by Nathaniel was wailing on the ground and he shouted as he saw his counterparts running away in a sh. Nathaniel turned a deaf ear to them and he asked in a gentle voice after seeing that Mango had finished eating, "Have you finished eating?" "Yea, let''s go." Mango got up and Nathaniel helped her to their car before they realized that someone had deliberately punctured the car tires. Nathaniel''s brows furrowed. Then, Mango stopped him and said, "It''s okay, you couldn''t finish your food just now as you''re fighting, so have some food now." Mango handed the takeaway food to Nathaniel as she spoke. Nathaniel whispered, "I don''t have the appetite... I''ll go to the 4S shop nearby to buy another car." "There''s no need to do that as some other people could still puncture our tires even if you buy it again, don''t you think so? These people are trying to stop us from going to the Fang family''s house and although we don''t know who is the mastermind, I''m sure the person will keep blocking our way." Nathaniel paused for a moment after hearing Mango''s words and he asked in a low voice, "If that''s so, are we still going?" "Definitely, but we don''t have to drive as we can take a taxi or a bus there though it would be a whole new experience for you, will it?" Nathaniel''s mood lightened up as he saw the yful expression on Mango''s face. "We''ll go with your suggestion then." Nathaniel started eating the food that Mango had took out for him and it was so delicious although it was just typical pasta. After their meal, they rested for a while before leaving their car behind and they hitchhiked to the Fang family''s house. It was a young couple that decided to give them a free ride. The girl said enviously after seeing how close Mango and Nathaniel were, "Does a man treat a woman so nicely only when she''s pregnant?" Mango looked at Nathaniel and said with a smile, "He has always been like this and this is not my first pregnancy." "Oh? Not your first? Girl, you''re so courageous!" Mango felt somewhat embarrassed as the girl seemed really surprised. Then, the boy quickly said to the girl after seeing Mango''s reaction, "Cielo, don''t disturb her and let her rest.." "Oh..." However, the girl stretched out her hand to Mango. "Hey there, my name is Cielo Fang and this is my boyfriend, Padraig Tang." Mango was about to introduce herself but she thought about their current situation and decided not to expose their identities, so she said with a smile, "My name is Pa Gerner and this is my husband." "Pa, you shall take a rest now and I''ll wake you when we get there." "Alright." Mango ended the conversation with a smile. On the other hand, Nathaniel was nomittal to Mango''s response. He just sat quietly by Mango''s side the entire time. Mango felt at ease being with Nathaniel. She leaned her head on Nathaniel''s shoulder and whispered, "I''ll take a nap." "Alright, sleep well as I''m here." Then, Mango fell asleep after hearing Nathaniel''s reassurance as she basked in the familiar scent of him. Soon, Mango woke up after the car had traveled for some distance and she stretched her body seeing that the sky was getting dark. "You''re awake?" Nathaniel asked hurriedly. "Yea, why did we stop here? Where are Cielo and her boyfriend?" "They went to the bathroom." Nathaniel took off his jacket and draped it over Mango''s shoulders. "Put this on as it''s getting cold... Would you like to go to the bathroom too?" "Yes." Mango adjusted the jacket before getting out of the car. It was indeed quite chilly outside because of the wind. Mango tucked her jacket as she walked to the nearby public toilet and she heard Padraig''s voice coming from inside before she could enter the toilet. "Cielo, why did you tell them our real names?" "Why can''t I? I have never done anything suspicious and there''s nothing I need to hide from others, so why should I lie to them?" Cielo said nonchntly. However, Padraig said helplessly, "Why are you still so sincere when they lied to us? We''d better find an excuse and let them get off the car somewhere in frontter." "How could you do that? Pa is pregnant and it''s really hical of you to leave them behind." Padraig sighed and answered, "How can you believe her just because she said she''s pregnant? Who knows if she''s lying to us? To tell you the truth, this woman is Mango Shen and not Pa Lerner." Mango''s brows furrowed at that instant. It was really surprising to her that Padraig knew who she was. Simrly, Cielo was shocked. "How do you know her true name?" "To be honest, I went to my uncle''s ce yesterday." "Your uncle is Abyss Tang?" Mango understood everything after hearing Cielo''s words. Abyss was Padraig''s uncle! Mango had lived in the Tang family for five years but she never knew how big the Tang family was. She was only aware that Abyss was the youngest son with four brothers and two elder sisters. However, she had never expected this issue to have something to do with Abyss. Perhaps the Tang family was involved in this matter since the beginning when Abyss told Zion that something had happened to Desmond. Nevertheless, Mango had no idea why the Tang family had a grudge against her and Nathaniel. It could be because Nathaniel''s previous deed was a big blow to the Tang family. Anyhow, it could also be due to other reasons. Mango and Nathaniel overestimated Abyss''s kindness and it was naive of them to think that Abyss would show his mercy to Zion just because of their close rtionship during the five years. They shouldn''t have ignored the fact that Abyss tried to harm Rita in the past although she was just a simple-minded kid. Mango felt crestfallen deep down. At that moment, Padraig whispered, "Let me tell you, Mango used to be with my uncle and their rtionshipsted for five years. Mango even had a child but they didn''t hold a wedding as my grandmother doesn''t agree with their rtionship. Later, Mango went overseas and she abandoned my uncle as she somehow hooked up with Nathaniel. What''s more, she joined hands with Nathaniel to overthrow the Tang family and we almost went bankrupt. So, this woman has been cklisted by our family and my grandmother had sent us her picture, so I can recognize her really well. Yesterday I went to my uncle''s house and he was asking someone to stop her froming to Bredeforth as I think that my uncle still has some feelings for her. So, we''d better find a ce to drop them and I''m already really polite for not beating them up." Rage pulsed through Mango''s veins at that instant. Who was the one who created this rumor? How could they defame her as a flirtatious woman! She had never been in a rtionship with Abyss! It was even more absurd that she was pregnant with Abyss''s child! This was surely something that the Tang family''s olddy said to the children in order to protect the Tang family''s reputation. However, Mango didn''t act impulsively and she knew that she and Nathaniel wouldn''t be at ease now that she knew Padraig''s identity. So, she had decided to leave the car even if Nathaniel asked her to stay. Cielo said after hearing Padraig''s words, "Wow, I didn''t expect Mango to be such a sl*t... Why do you think they''re going to Bredeforth and how did she know that you and your uncle came to this city? Will she attack the Tang family? Why don''t we knock them out and send them back to Ocean City since they came from that city, right?" "There''s no need for that as my uncle is very influential in the Tang family and I''m afraid that he''ll put me into trouble if I attack Mango. Though, it''ll fine as long as we pretend that we haven''t met them." Mango retreated furtively after Padraig finished his words. Nathaniel asked in a hurry after Mango returned, "Why did it take so long?" "Let''s go as the driver no longer wees us." "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel was puzzled. Mango briefly exined what she had heard just now to Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel''s brows furrowed. "The Tang family is really shameless." "Alright, let''s not argue with them, though I''m really curious why did Abyss tell Zion to inform us about Desmond''s issue yet he send someone to stop us from going to the Fang family''s house? Don''t you think that his action is rather contradictory?" Nathaniel hurriedly said after hearing Mango''s words, "Let''s not talk about this now as we''ll find out about it sooner orter. We''ll leave now after leaving them some money and just pretend that we don''t know anything." "Alright." Mango and Nathaniel packed up their belongings and left some money on their seats before leaving the car. When Padraig and Cielo returned, they didn''t see Mango and Nathaniel but they found the fare on the car seat instead. "Did they really regarded us as taxi drivers?" Cielo looked at the money disdainfully. "Forget it and it''s best that they left as we won''t be troubled now. Let''s go and we''d better pretend that nothing had happened today. Also, don''t tell my uncle about this." "Got it." The two of them continued their journey and disregarded this incident. On the other hand, Mango and Nathaniel went into a coffee shop after they left. Nathaniel ordered a cup of hot water for Mango. Then, Mango whispered, "Do you think Cielo is a member of the Fang family? How much do you know about the Fang family?" "Not much, I know that Marissa''s father is a famous professor but I haven''t met any of his family members...what are you pointing to?" Nathaniel could tell that there was a hidden meaning behind Mango''s words. "I first met Abyss at the entrance of the Fang family and it''s weird how my appearance is so simr to Marissa''s after Abyss did my stic surgery. I didn''t think much about it before but I have a feeling now that this is all someone''s schemes that we aren''t aware of. Celio is a member of the Fang family while Padraig is from the Tang family, and they are a couple...Was it an arranged marriage? I''ve never heard of the Fang family before and it could be because this family''s house is located in Bredeforth, but I still feel that something is wrong." Mango said in a low voice. Then, Nathaniel took out his phone quickly and called Newell. "Help me investigate the Fang family... Yes, Professor Fang''s family." Then, Nathaniel noticed that Mango was still frowning after he hung up the call, so he said softly, "Alright, don''t think too much about it as we will know more about it sooner orter. Don''t worry too much about the issue now considering your condition and just leave this to me." "Alright." The two of them sat in the cafe for a while before Newell called. "Mr. Ye, I''ve found something." "What is it?" Nathaniel put the call on hands- free so that Mango could hear everything clearly. Newell whispered, "The Fang family is a mediumsized family due to its downfall during the remote past although it has been a formidable family before that. Later, someone appeared in the Fang family and gathered all their family members together but they kept a low profile. Strangely, it''s very common for the girls of the Fang family to be dispersed to separate locations." "What do you mean that they''re dispersed?" Mango asked in a hurry. Newell paused for a moment but he soon realized that Mango wouldn''t be able to hear him without Nathaniel''s permission, so he continued, "It''s no different from what happened to the women''s fates in ancient times. Basically, the Fang family uses the girls as pawns to build business or political connections through marriage, or they could also be married to influential local nobles. As such, the Fang family has an extensive connection with acquaintances everywhere including in the government, business, or military forces although the Fang family doesn''t seem powerful." Nathaniel and Mango looked at each other and their gaze was solemn. "Have you discovered anything else?" "Yes." Newell paused for a moment before saying, "The granny of the Ye family, I Fang, is a child of the Fang family and I also found out that Delh and Cyrus are both rted to the Fang family although they are usually ignored. I''m not able to look into more details of the situation and I can only say that the Fang family is immense." Mango was shocked. I was actually from the same family as Delh and Cyrus! Also, could it be that Delh had other intentions for marrying Carter since she was dispersed out ording to the rules of the Fang family? Or did the Fang family have greater intentions? Mango was really worried at the thought of Walter''s current condition. On the other hand, Nathaniel knew what Mango was thinking and he held Mango''s hand as he whispered, "I''ll talk to Walterter." "Alright." Mango nodded her head. Then, Newell faked a cough when he realized that they hadpletely ignored his presence and said, "Mr. and Mrs. Ye, I have another big discovery." "Spill it." Nathaniel was really anxious as he had never expected the low key Fang family to cause so much trouble! Could it be that Cyrus''s death had something to do with the Fang family and that the Fang family was the mastermind behind this series of events? Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Newell hesitated for a moment and Nathaniel became really anxious. "What? You can''t tell us?" "I can but I don''t know if the news is true or not as it''s just really simr." Mango and Nathaniel were puzzled after hearing Newell''s words and they couldn''t understand him. "What do you mean? Exin it clearly." Newell cleared his throat and said, "Mr. Ye, someone has seen the olddy in the Fang family but the person is notpletely sure." "Which olddy?" Mango immediately asked as her brows furrowed. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes too. Then, Newell heard Mango''s anxious voice and he hurriedly said, "It''s the granny of the Ye Family, I, but the person has only seen her once and never again...but didn''t I die a long time ago? Or does she have a twin sister?" Nathaniel and Mango looked at each other at that instant. "She is the only child and she doesn''t have any twin sisters." Nathaniel remembered that they couldn''t find Is corpse although someone had said that it was lost because of the car explosion. Nevertheless, no one had a reasonable exnation of the cause of the car explosion. It seemed at this point that everything had been I s scheme to hide her identity. Perhaps she had predicted since the beginning that Nathaniel wouldn''t let her off the hook after she treated Mango that way, so she found herself a way out. At that moment, Mango''s expression darkened. I was the one who forced Madam Hans to death and Mango almost became a mute for the rest of her life because of I while Wisdom almost had autism. I had done so many outrageous things yet she was still alive and well! There was even a possibility that she was manipting their lives now quietly in the dark! Mango was so angry that her chest ached at the thought of this. She could fully vent her anger if I died in that explosion but now that I was still alive, Mango would not let her off the hook no matter what! Nathaniel knew what Mango was thinking and he grasped her hand tightly as he said, "Don''t worry as I''m here." "I want to do this myself." Mango said coldly before asking Newell, "When did I show up in the Fang Family?" "It''s about a month ago and no one saw her since then. However, it was really coincidental that Marissa fell ill inexplicably after the person met I. The Fang familyter invited Varna Hades, Bettany Zhang, to treat her, but Marissa did not make it in the end. Also, no one knew where Bettany is after that." Mango and Nathaniel were stunned after hearing Newell''s words. I faked her death around a month ago and Marissa fell sick as soon as I went back to the Fang family''s house, so could there be anything that had happened in between? Desmond had also mentioned that there was something suspicious about Marissa''s death...was it because of this? Also, why would Abyss have anything to do with the Fang family? Could it be that I was the one who instructed Abyss to perform Mango''s stic surgery and let her resemble Marissa after she was disfigured five years ago? Mango broke out in cold sweat the more she thought about it. I was truly a terrifying person if Mango''s spections were all true! I manipted all of their lives in the dark and used her schemes to y tricks on them. It was either you be on good terms with I or she would make your life miserable the moment you became enemies. Nathaniel''s face seemed really gloomy too. "Got it, keep following up on Bettany''s whereabouts." Nathaniel hung up the phone and looked at Mango although he was speechless at the moment. Then, Mango said in a low voice, "You''re different from her and I''ll be sure to take my revenge on her for what she has done to me. You can choose not to go if you care about your mother- son rtionship with her as I can go alone. Don''t worry as I won''t me you." "What are you talking about? How can I let you go to the Fang family''s house alone when it is such a dangerous ce? Am I still a man for letting you going there so recklessly? Or is it that I''m a person who cannot bear such difficulties in your heart?" Nathaniel''s words were really harsh and Mango knew that what she had just said didn''t sound nice either. So, she quickly exined, "Don''t mind what I said as you know that isn''t what I meant." "I know. Don''t worry as I''ll help you with everything that you want to do even if you want to take revenge. However, you must promise me to take care of your own safety as this is the most important thing. I''d rather lock you up at home and deal with all this alone if you can''t keep the promise." Mango felt really moved after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "I''ll keep that promise as I am a mother and I know what I should do, so you can rest assured that I will be extra careful. Also, you are with me and I believe that you will not let anything happen to me, isn''t it?" Mango''s unconditional trust and dependence on Nathaniel warmed his heart. Mango almost lost her trust in him but it was a relief that it wasn''t toote for Nathaniel to amend his mistake. Nathaniel held Mango tightly in his arms as he scented her fragrance and he said in a gentle voice, "You and the children mean the world to me so please don''t ruin my life, will you?" "You mean everything to me too." Mango leaned into Nathaniel''s embrace contentedly. The two of them snuggled in each other''s embrace before they thought of a serious problem at the moment... How were they going to go to the Fang family? "How are we able to go to the Fang family without being stalked since they have so many spies out here?" Mango was troubled. However, Nathaniel whispered, "They''ll notice us regardless of how we go, so why not we make out way there above-board instead of trying to hide? We could just y along since they want us to fall into their own trap anyway." Mango thought about it for a moment before she smiled and said, "You''ve already settled the issue, haven''t you?" "Of course as we can''t fall into their trap so stupidly, isn''t it?" "You''re so scheming and crafty!" Nathanielughed heartily at Mango''sment about him and he didn''t feel upset about it at all. "That''s what you love about me, isn''t it?" "You shameless brat." Nathaniel had be really brazen recently but Mango felt that her love for him intensified. "Yes, I''m a shameless brat... Have you finished drinking? Shall we take a taxi there?" "Alright." Mango had enough rest and she got up before leaving with Nathaniel. The two of them stopped a random taxi and told the driver the address of the Fang family''s ce before they began to enjoy the scenery outside happily. "Bredeforth has developed pretty well and it''s almost as pretty as Ocean City." Mango said with a smile. Then, the driver immediately said after hearing Mango''s words, "Beauty and handsome, aren''t you from Bredeforth?" "Yea, we''re not and we came here to look for our friends." Nathaniel answered without a second thought. The driver took a look at Nathaniel from the back mirror and he found that Nathaniel''s vibe was somewhat different from that of ordinary people, so he whispered, "Handsome, is your friend a member of the Fang family?" "What''s wrong? Are there any news about the Fang family recently?" "Of course and it''s big news!" The driver continued, "We all knew that the Fang family members are all schrs and Professor Fang is a famous lecturer in Bredeforth as many big shots are his students. Yet not long ago, a group of people went to their house and I think that they''re the Fang family members from foreign ces... D*mn, the scene was really grand and ostentatious." Mango and Nathaniel were stunned when they heard this. "Do you know where the Fang family members came from?" "How would I know? I''m just a taxi driver and I was just attracted by the grand asion. I''ve heard that Professor Fang''s only daughter is really beautiful but she was sick that day and she didn''t show up. Otherwise, we could''ve seen how Miss Marissa looks." The driver felt regretful speaking of this. Mango and Nathaniel were taken aback. Why didn''t the Fang family announce Marissa''s death to the public? "Sir, did Lady Marissa not leave the house ever since she was sick?" "No, I''ve heard that they invited the most famous doctor and they''ve rejected all guests these days. I think her health wouldn''t be a problem as long as it''s not a deadly disease considering the power of the Fang family. Also, I''ve heard that Lady Marissa is having an arranged marriage with a big family in a few days." "Uh? An arranged marriage?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mango asked. Nathaniel''s eyes darkened. "Yeah, I''ve heard that the other party is really powerful overseas. It''s really impressive that the Fang family could even connect with foreign families through this marriage... No one would dare to go against the Fang family in the future." "A foreign family? Do you know what''s their surname?" Mango could already tell whose family it was. The driver thought for a moment and said, "I think their surname is Tang? I can''t remember it well either." Nathaniel''s expression darkened. Abyss made Mango into Marissa''s appearance five years ago and now Marissa was clearly dead, yet the Fang family hid the truth without holding a funeral for her. They even announced the uing marriage between the Tang and Fang families. At this point, it was crystal clear to them why Abyss used Desmond as a trick to let Mangoe here. However, Nathaniel really didn''t expect that Abyss still didn''t want to let go of Mango even at this time. He had a murderous look on his face and it sent chills down the driver''s spine. Mango figured out the reason and connection behind this issue too. She held Nathaniel''s arm as she saw how angry he was and whispered, "What''s wrong? Aren''t you well prepared for this?" "Abyss would better not have the intention of snatching you away or else I''ll treat him ruthlessly!" Nathaniel said in such a way that only the two of them could hear it. Mango knew that Nathaniel would do whatever he said and she really hoped that Abyss would not court death. On the other hand, the driver immediately shut his mouth as he realized from their expressions that something seemed wrong. The two of them sat closely together throughout their journey to the Fang family''s house. The Fang family''s door was closed and they seemed to have no intention of holding a funeral for Marissa at all. On the contrary, their house exuded a sense of solemnity and majesty. Mango and Nathaniel got out of the car before paying the driver and the driver quickly left. Mango and Nathaniel felt uneasy as they looked at the door in front of them. "The Fang family''s house looks like a prison in the middle of nowhere." Mango said with a chuckle. However, Nathaniel said coldly, "I''ll tear down this ce if the Fang family dared to harm you even if their house is imprable." Mango did not doubt Nathaniel''s words at all. She and Nathaniel muste to this ce for the sake of Desmond even though great danger awaited them here. It was undeniable that whoever lived here had their lives and fates under control. Nevertheless, Desmond did them a favor and they would have to give it a go regardless of how menacing the Fang family was and how many difficulties they had to suffer. Chapter 805 Chapter 805 "Who''s there?" The gatekeepers finally found them and quickly went forward to ask. Mango let out augh. Before she could say anything, she heard the other party say respectfully, "Madam? You''ve recovered from your illness? And who is this person beside you?" Nathaniel''s face suddenly darkened. "Are you blind? Take a good look at her. Are you sure she''s the heiress?" The man fixed his eyes on her and examined her from head to toe. Then, he replied, "Miss, you seem to have gotten a little chubby." "Open up your d*mn eyes and look carefully!" Nathaniel was on the verge of anger. Mango quickly stopped him. "It''s useless even if you exin it to them. Marissa looks just like me and I was surprised as well when I first saw her. I guess Abyss had a n to make me look exactly like her, so that I can be her substitute in the future." Mango whispered silently to Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel held her hand tightly and said in a low voice, "No matter what, you''re still you. I definitely won''t allow the substitution to happen!" "I believe in you, but I guess we''re not in control of this matter." As they spoke, a couple had already walked out of the house. When they saw Mango and Nathaniel, their eyes were filled with tears. "My daughter, you''re finally back." The woman took a step forward and hugged Mango tightly. Just as Nathaniel wanted to push the woman away, a swarm of reporters flooded in with their cameras in hand. "Ms. Fang, have you recovered?" "I heard that you''re getting engaged to Abyss Tang, the president of Tang Group. Is it true?" "Miss, when is your wedding?" The reporters bombarded them with countless questions. Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly turned cold. He wanted to rush over and pull Mango over, but she shook her head and refused. Since the Fang family was eager to rece their daughter, how could this scene continue if she didn''t act along with it? Upon seeing Mango this way, Nathaniel was worried about her health and wellbeing. Despite that, he knew that Mango wouldn''t put herself in a dangerous situation or suffer any losses. Furthermore, he had also made a few arrangements outside to ensure her safety. After that, he left the scene silently under the pressure of the crowd. When the Fang family couple saw Nathaniel being pushed away, they immediately ordered people to secretly escort him out. After Mrs. Fang hugged Mango and cried for a moment, she quickly pulled the younger woman into her embrace. Although outsiders may think that Mrs. Fang was caring for her, Mango knew that it was a threatening act. This is because her hands were held forcefully and she couldn''t exert any strength to resist the olderdy at all. For the sake of the safety of her child, she had to restrain herself from going against them. She decided to observe and see what the Fang family will do to her this time. Meanwhile, Mrs. Fang pretended to be pitiful in front of the media and said, "You have all worked hard. My daughter Marissa has just recovered from her illness, and she''s still not in a good condition. I hope that you guys won''t pressure her too much. As for the marriage with the Tang family, we will announce this when the timees. Since our daughter needs some rest, you guys should leave now." Several reporters also showed a kind and considerate attitude when they heard Mrs. Fang''s words. "Yes, definitely. We are all happy to see that Ms. Fang is back. Let''s not disturb their family reunion. Let''se back next time." "Yes, you''re right. Let''s leave now." Soon, the reporters left gradually. However, there was no trace of Nathaniel at this moment. Mango looked at the woman in front of her. The woman seemed like she was roughly in her forty or fifties, and she had a beautiful appearance. However, it seemed that she didn''t dare to look Mango in the eyes. When everyone left, the woman said in a low voice, "I know that you are not happy with it, but we''re helpless too. If you wanna survive, you''d better cooperate with us. We also want to finish this act as soon as possible so that Marissa can be buried safely." Mango sneered and she didn''t say anything. There were no words left for her to say and it was unnecessary. Mr. Fang nced at Mango. Indeed, Mango looked just like her daughter. If it wasn''t for the fact that he knew in advance that his daughter was no longer around, he might have truly mistaken Mango for her. Upon noticing the emotional look in his eyes, Mango sighed and said, "I''ve met Marissa a few times and we''re considered acquaintances. As long as you guys don''t cross the line, I''ll ensure your safety." "You and Marissa are friends?" The woman was very surprised. "How is that possible? Marissa seldom goes out, she..." "We''ve met each other in the Underground City." Hearing this, the couple''s expression immediately changed. "Where is Desmond Blu? I want to see him." Mango came to the Fang family household in search for Desmond. Mrs. Fang paused for a moment and said, "Let''s not talk about Desmond. Let''s go in first. There are so many people staring at us outside, so we''d better leave now. You''d better cooperate with us if you don''t wish to risk your husband''s safety." "Mrs. Fang, I don''t like how you''re threatening me like this. It may be easier for you guys if I cooperate. But if I don''t, I have my ways to disclose this to the public. If your family can afford to hire the reporters, I definitely can too." Mango''s face darkened a little. At this moment, Mr. Fang suddenly came to his senses. Mango was not his daughter! His daughter was already dead! And Marissa would never talk to him like that! His eyes lit up for a moment and said, "Come on, let''s go in." Mrs. Fang immediately shut up when she saw that he didn''t respond. It seemed that Mrs. Fang truly obeyed her husband. After that, Mango entered their house together with Victoria and Josiah. It seemed that the Fang family was very powerful. Mango had learnt this piece of information from Newell. Upon seeing the household''syout and decoration, she finally had an idea of their influential and significant status. There was an ancient garden design filled with pavilions and artificial ponds. Everything was built ording to the specifications of their ancestors and they still maintained their tradition. After Mango passed through the arch doors one after another, she felt as if she had travelled back to ancient times. The Fang couple couldn''t help but nce at her after they saw that she looked rx and at ease. If only Marissa had the same temperament as her, would she still choose to stay by their side? At the thought of this, they became a little teary. "Stop staring and go in quickly. There''s someone waiting for you." "Is it I Fang?" Mango directly voiced out. I''s endurance was amazing as she was able to wait patiently behind the scenes for her opportunity toe. No one else could do this, except for her. I might have been scheming against Mango from the moment she fell in love with Nathaniel. She was old and terrifying. Therefore, Mango didn''t have much confidence if she were to go against I head-on. However, everything would take a turn if Nathaniel was supporting her. Seeing the smile on Mango''s face, Mrs. Fang sighed and said, "Since you know who she is, then hurry up and enter. Since you and my daughter are quite simr, let me kindly remind you that I is an elder of our family and she has a very important position here. She has all the final say in the Fang family. Furthermore, don''t think that you can look down on her just because she''s old. Let me tell you, her interpersonal connections and abilities are beyond what you think." "Thank you." Mango nodded and didn''t say anything else. Of course, she dared not look down upon I. After all, Mango had suffered losses because of I and she definitely would not be controlled by her once again. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Josiah wanted to say something, but he changed his mind eventually. As they passed through the arched doors, they soon arrived at the hall. This design of the hall was very antique and the two redwood gates were opened. In the middle hall, portraits of the Fang family''s ancestors were disyed. Meanwhile, I could be seen sitting in the middle while she looked coldly at Mango and Marissa''s parents, who were walking towards her. "Kneel down!" I let out a furious roar and everyone in the room was shocked. However, Mango stood in front of her coldly and asked, "Lady I, what makes you think I should kneel to you?" "Why else do you think so? In the Ye family, I''m your mother- in-w. I''m the elder of the Fang family here, so you have to listen to me no matter what!" Upon hearing Is shameless reply, Mango immediately let out augh. "Madam Ye died a long time ago. Perhaps you are a ghost? You say I have to obey your words here in the Fang household, but I''m not associated with you guys, right?" "Mango Shen, do you really think that you are still in the Ye family? Or do you think that Merle will protect you? Let me tell you, I have the final say in the Fang family. You have to listen to me no matter what you do! Moreover, from now on, you are not Mango, you are Marissa!" I''s expression was very ugly, she looked even worse than when she left the Ye family. If it weren''t for the fact that she was sitting at a distance, Mango really wondered if the olderdy was ill. Mango scoffed at I''s words. "I am definitely Mango Shen. If you want to rece Marissa with me, you ought to prove your ability in doing so. Why don''t we talk about what happened five years ago when I had my cosmetic surgery?" I sneered and said, "You are too naive. Do you really think that I invited you here today as a guest? You''re nothing inparison to me. Let her kneel to me!" As she spoke, a few burly men immediately walked out from the hall. Each of them held sticks in their hands as they wanted to strike Mango''s knees. "Wait a minute!" When Mango saw the sticks in their hands, she instantly felt a little weak. She was concerned about the child in her belly. I wore a big grin on her face when she saw the look of panic and fear in Mango''s eyes. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid now?" Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Mango wanted to retort against her. However, she was afraid to risk the life of the child inside of her in the face of Is viciousness and cruelty. Then, she quickly said, "Fine, fine, I''ll kneel... okay?" After that, she slowly knelt down. A wise man knew when to retreat. Despite Nathaniel''s ongoing support, she still had to face this situation all by herself once she entered the household. At the thought of this, Mango knelt down in front of I unwillingly. Is smile grew brighter when she saw that Mango finally surrendered to her. "Isn''t it better to listen to me? You better behave yourself from now on to avoid any beatings." "Well, I guess you really wanted me to pretend to be Marissa and marry Abyss? I''m curious, why do you insist on doing so? There''s nothing wrong with Marissa marrying him. However, have you forgotten that I am your son''s daughter-inw and your grandson''s mother? Don''t you think it''s immoral to let me marry Abyss?" I immediatelyughed out loud when she heard this. "What? Are you even considered my daughter-inw? I don''t have a child. If it weren''t for the fact that Nanny Zhang wanted to give birth to a child for the Ye Family, do you think I''d be willing to take in the child that was given birth by a servant? Do they even deserve a luxurious life?" Upon hearing this, Mango''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Don''t you like Nick very much?" "That''s because Nick is obedient! If Nathaniel can be just like him, then I''ll definitely treat him better. Unfortunately, he actually chose me over an outsider like you! I would rather kill him than have such a rebellious son!" "That''s because you are cruel and overbearing, isn''t it?" Mango felt that I''s outlook on life and values were totally out of line. Meanwhile, I said indifferently, "You don''t have to worry about me. Why don''t you take a good look at yourself? I heard that you''ve been in the Tang family for five years, and their granny doesn''t like you either. Although you''re going to marry Abyss, I think they can still see that you''re a fake. Nevertheless, just watch how I''ll destroy the Ye family in an instant." "Aren''t you too confident? How can you possibly destroy the Ye Family all by yourself?" Mango felt that she was exaggerating. However, I sneered and said, "I guess you have no idea how powerful our family is, and I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. My marriage to Nathaniel''s father was the decision made by both our families. And it was also the Fang family''s decision to let Nathaniel join the army. You may look down on us, but do you know that how impactful my words are?" Mango would obviously not believe it if it was in the past and she thought I was trying to threaten her. However, now that she knew the history of the Fang family, she no longer dared to look down on them anymore. In particr, she was uneasy knowing that I was now the head of the Fang family. A sense of superiority welled up in I after she saw that Mango didn''t retort her words. "What you didn''t know is that I also despised the Ye family. If it weren''t for my parents, do you think I would be willing to marry into a disgraceful family like theirs? Do you think I really have feelings for Nathaniel''s dad? I''m sacrificing myself for the sake of the Ye family''s Dark Night Empire. Unfortunately, my scheme was exposed and I had no choice left but to kill my husband. Everyone knows that we loved each other so much. Who would suspect me?" Is words immediately shocked Mango. "Father was killed by you?" "So what if it''s true? Do you feel that it''s possible for you to leave the Fang family? Do you think it''s possible for you to escape from me?" I s face was full of contempt. "You''re no match for me in the Ye family. So, do you think you''re able to go against me this time? I know that Nathaniel has ced some spies in the Fang family, but so what? He can do whatever he wants, but he will never be able to rescue you when you''re under my control." Mango''s heart sank a little bit. Although she had no idea that Nathaniel had assigned spies in the house, she didn''t expect I to find out about it. I became even more pleased when she saw the fear in Mango''s eyes. "You guys, show her what will happen to those who betray me." At Ismand, three people were dragged across the hall and presented in front of Mango. They were besmeared in blood and they were severely injured. Some of them were even crippled. Mango noticed the pleading look in their eyes. It seemed they had already lost their will to live and they were desperate to escape from the torture. If only Mango had a knife in her hand now, she would really fulfil their wish to die. Sometimes, it was better to die than suffer from endless torture. Mango felt extremely sorry for them. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. If it weren''t because Nathaniel wanted to protect her, they wouldn''t have agreed to be assigned here and they would have bright futures ahead of them. Meanwhile, I was enjoying the feeling of being able to toy with people who were under her control. Upon seeing their pleading eyes, she felt even more superior. "Do you see that? Nathaniel is still too inexperienced to go against me! Didn''t he learnt everything from me? I can kill him whenever I want. If you want Nathaniel to be safe, you''d better listen to me. I know you guys are being cautious and you even sent the children to the military camp. However, I can bring them out from the military." Mango panicked upon hearing Is threatening words. It would be terrifying if I really did it. The extent of her cruelty was unimaginable. I said coldly when she saw that Mango was scared out of her wits, "If you obediently rece Marissa and marry Abyss, I can give them a chance to live. Otherwise, your family will be ruined and you will have nothing left. Think about it, Abyss likes you. If you marry him, you won''t be suffering any losses anyway, right?" Mango was at a loss for words. She was really terrified. Previously, she was confident that she could walk in and take Desmond away. But now, it seemed that she was actually putting herself into a trap. But even if she didn''te, I would still have ways to force her toe. "Where is Desmond? I want to see him. This is my only request." "Are you qualified to negotiate with me?" I sneered and she didn''t intend to fulfil Mango''s wish.. Mango''s heart sank. "Desmond is my benefactor. He used to be very nice to me and I just want to see him. You really won''t agree to my small request, will you?" "Does this have anything to do with me? Besides, who is Desmond? He is just a nobody in our Fang family, man. In the beginning, his parents sold him away to us. We gave them arge sum of money to take Desmond away and make him into an experiment subject. Now, his entire being belongs to our Fang family. How dare he save you with his precious blood without our permission? So, what right do you have to see him?" After I finished speaking in a cold voice, she ordered someone to subdue Mango. "Take her to Marissa''s room." Upon hearing Is words, Mrs. Fang immediately became anxious. "Oh my gosh, you can''t do that. Marissa is still in there!" "Let the both of them have fun." Mango immediately realised that Marissa''s corpse was currently in the room. Marissa had been dead for so long. It was understandable that she had not been buried, but now she was still left in the room. Were they not afraid that her body would rot? Mango felt that I waspletely insane and out of her mind. Meanwhile, Mrs. Fang was about to plead again, but she was immediately stopped by her husband. Mrs. Fang, who had always been obedient,pletely broke down. "Why are you pulling me away? Our daughter''s corpse is still in the room, I will not allow others to enter and disturb her." Mr. Fang''s face suddenly darkened. "Shut up!" "Why should I? My daughter is dead! Now we can''t even have a funeral for her. Why should I shut up?" Mrs. Fang waspletely out of control. I coughed and asked coldly, "Mrs. Fang, what do you mean? Are you questioning my decision? And are you sure that your daughter has died? Isn''t she standing next to you?" "She''s not, she''s..." "Shut up!" Mr. Fang immediately pped his wife on the face and she immediately fell to the ground with a loud thud. "Stop causing a mess here! You didn''t take your medicine, did you? Get out of here and go back to your room!" His face was flushed red with anger immediately. I snorted coldly and said, "Mr. Fang, please have good control over your wife, or else I can have someone do it for you." "Madam, I can manage it well!" Soon, he personally dragged Mrs. Fang back to the room. Mrs. Fang was crying silently while Mango actually felt sorry for her. Was her life going to be controlled by I? Meanwhile, I immediately ordered the servant, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and bring Marissa to her room!" All of them didn''t dare to go against her words and they immediately took Mango away. Mango didn''t dare to struggle as she was afraid of hurting the child in her belly. At this crucial time, she really needed to protect herself. She had faith that Nathaniel could really save her from danger. Soon, Mango was sent to the door of Marissa''s room, but none of the servants dared to enter. "Miss, please go in on your own. Don''t put us in a difficult position." Although they said so, it was obvious that they were very afraid of this room. Mango felt that it was a little strange. Wasn''t this Marissa''s room? And wasn''t Marissa dead? Perhaps her spirit was lingering inside? Chapter 807 Chapter 807 "What''s wrong? Are you guys afraid?" Mango looked at them with a puzzled expression. "Just do as you''re told. Stop with all your nonsense!" One of the bodyguards was enraged and he subsequently pushed Mango straight into the room. A cold wind suddenly blew right against her face. Mango couldn''t help but shiver. It was freezing cold. Was this a freezer perhaps? She looked around, but she couldn''t see anything clearly. Although it was daytime now, the room was terribly dark. Mango stretched out her hand and fumbled along the wall. When she felt the switch on the wall, she quickly turned on the light. At the same time, the door was closed and locked up from the outside. Mango was a little afraid, but she still put up a brave front and nced around the room. The whole room was designed as a mourning hall. Marissa''s photo was hung on the head of the bed, and her body was ced on the bed. The windows were tightly shut and they were even covered with a ck curtain. The room must''ve been equipped with cooling facilities to preserve Marissa''s dead body. Mango was quite brave, and she felt that Marissa''s corpse wouldn''t harm her anyways. After all, they were considered acquaintances and they were never enemies. After that, she walked slowly towards Marissa''s bed. When she saw Marissa''s face, she was shocked and she almost passed out on the ground. Marissa''s face was besmeared with blood and it was ghastly pale. It was obvious that she died of poisoning. But didn''t Desmond say that Marissa had passed away because of her disease? And if she was poisoned, wouldn''t Desmond be able to save her using his own blood? Why did he invite Bettany over instead? Mango couldn''t figure it out. She gulped nervously and gently reached out to hold Marissa''s hand. Marissa''s body had already stiffened. Due to the cold temperature, her remains were still intact and in good condition. However, Mango felt that this was the greatest insult to Marissa. Perhaps I was involved in Marissa''s poisoning? Mango couldn''t figure it out, and she didn''t have the time nor the chance to ask. "Marissa, I didn''t expect that we would bid a farewell to each other in the Underground City. Don''t worry. I promise that justice is served on behalf of all your grievances. And I will definitely save Desmond so that you can leave this world peacefully." Mango spoke in a soft voice. She knew that there would be a hidden device somewhere in the room to monitor her. However, she believed that even I couldn''t eavesdrop on her words as she whispered them in a low voice. All the necessities were present in the room, but everything belonged to Marissa. It seemed that I was really nning to let her rece Marissa and be a member of the Fang family. Thereafter, Mango was forced to marry Abyss Tang. I was undeniably cruel if she really nned all of this five years ago. Mango was still the daughter- in-w of the Ye Family back then. At that time, I did not intend to let her stay in the Ye Family. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. If it wasn''t for the fact that Mango came back to find Nathaniel because of Rita, she couldn''t imagine what would happen to her right now and she would probably be I s puppet. However, Marissa was the child of the Fang family. Why would she be thrown away like a piece of trash? Perhaps Marissa''s mother could give an answer to this, but it seemed that it was impossible to do that right now. Due to the cold air from the air conditioner, Mango felt as if she was about to freeze to death. She kept rubbing her arms as she looked around. Finally, she couldn''t stand it anymore, so she went to Marissa''s closet to find a coat and put it on. After that, she sat on the carpet and looked around at the magnificent room while she thought about Marissa''s fate. She couldn''t help but feel a little emotional and sorry for thetter. Meanwhile, the servants outside were surprised that Mango didn''t scream or shout after she was thrown into the room. At the same time, they also admired her courage. Then, one of them approached the door and knocked on it, "Hey, are you still alive?" Mango gave a faintugh and replied, "Do you want toe in and take a look?" "Nope, take care. A ghost might appear in the middle of the night. Good luck." After that, the people outside turned silent in an instant. Ghost? Mango sneered. The living was even more terrifying than ghosts. If this ce was really haunted, perhaps she could find out the truth behind Marissa''s death. Time passed by gradually. Mango was starting to feel a little tired. She leaned over Marissa''s bedside and fell asleep in a daze. She could feel someone stroking her hair in her sleep and the touch was exceptionally gentle. Mango couldn''t help but think of his mother, Queena Xiao. After such a long time, she wondered if her mother was doing well. Besides, there wasn''t any newsing from Merle''s side, which made her rtively worried. "Mom..." She murmured unconsciously before she slowly fell asleep again. Mango woke up the next morning. Although the room was still dark, there was still a glimmer of light shining through the window. Mango took a nce at Marissa and thetter still looked the same asst night. It seemed that it was really a dream. She went to the bathroom to wash up before she waited for I toe to her. However, Mrs. Fang was the first one toe. When she entered the room, she saw Mango sitting next to Marissa''s bed while her daughter''s position remained the same. Only then did Mrs. Fang''s expression be much better. "Don''ty your hands on my daughter, do you understand? You are just a substitute, and you will never be my daughter in this life! I have only one daughter, and that''s Marissa!" Mrs. Fang''s eyes were red and swollen. It seemed that she had been crying her eyes out the entire night. Perhaps she never had a good sleep since Marissa passed away. "Don''t you think that Marissa will me you? You are a mother, but you failed at protecting your own child." Mrs. Fang paused for a moment when she heard this before she said, "What do you know about it? I has the final say in the household! She''s the matriarch of our family!" "And you''re willing to sacrifice your daughter for the sake of that? You and I both know that Marissa didn''t die of disease. As a mother, don''t you want your daughter to rest in peace?" Mango''s words made Mrs. Fang cry out tearfully. "Of course I do! She''s my daughter! I gave birth to her! Of course, I wish to see her grow up happily. But she is lying there and she can''t listen to my voice anymore. I really hope that I''m the one who died instead." "It doesn''t matter anymore. Admit it, you just stood by and watched I kill her. I really don''t get it, what did I do that made you willing to give up your daughter''s life?" "Why? Isn''t it because the lives of our family are in her hands? Where else can we go? We were born in the Fang family. The rules state that we have to obey Is words. Although my husband is a professor, he is nothing in front of I. We can''t bear to lose our daughter, but the lives of all the other family members were at stake. We are helpless. We also thought about seeking ways to avoid this tragedy. We even invited Bettany over, but she eventually ran away out of fear for I. Who else can we depend on? How are we supposed to choose between the lives of so many people and our daughter?" Mrs. Fang was already crying her heart out when she said this. Upon hearing this, Mango suddenly thought of something and her face turned a little pale. "Tell me, both of you killed Marissa with your own hands!" She looked straight at Mrs. Fang. And because of that, Mrs. Fang trembled in fear. "We didn''t mean to do it. But if we didn''t, I will find someone else to kill her and she will suffer even more!" "Is that what parents are supposed to do? You guys are cruel and inhuman! Marissa trusted you so much. How can you do this?" Mango was shocked. She always thought that I was the one who killed Marissa, but she didn''t expect that it was Professor Fang and his wife. Mrs. Fang fell to the ground and she sobbed uncontrobly. She cried and said while she looked at Marissa''s corpse, "We didn''t have a choice." "What do you mean? You gave birth to her, yet you ended her life so cruelly. You are merciless!" "I didn''t mean to, but Marissa was already weak and sick. She was born with disabilities. If it weren''t for Desmond''s blood, she might have died long ago! Desmond was the experiment object we made to extend Marissa''s life. If we didn''t have him, she would have been executed shortly after she was born. We have been taking care of her for so many years, but I didn''t expect that she would die in the end." Upon hearing Mrs. Fang''s words, Mango''s brows knitted together. "Wait a minute. You said that Desmond appeared to save Marissa''s life. So what was Marissa''s illness?" "It''s a rare disease. When she was born, the doctor said that she couldn''t live past three. But with Desmond''s blood, she lived till her twenties. However, she should not have fallen in love with him. I had arranged her marriage five years ago, but Marissa has been aggressively opposing it this year. She even wanted to run away from home to be with him, which caused a great disaster. If one disobeyed the family''s instructions, they would only end up dead. When we learned that I had found you as her substitute five years ago, we really hoped that you could die instead of Marissa!" There was a hint of madness in Mrs. Fang''s eyes and Mango felt she had gone insane. Perhaps it was because she had stayed in such a family for too long, and she had been suppressing herself all this time. " At that time, I didn''t know anything and I was set up by you guys. How could you do this to me? I despised you and your entire family, except for Marissa!" "Do you think that we are all like you? If it weren''t for you, Marissa might not have died! You''re the one who killed her indirectly, but you''re marrying Abyss in her ce. Mango, do you think you can leave this ce alive? Even if you marry into the Tang family, you will still end up with the same fate as Marissa! Otherwise, how can Marissa pass away in peace?" Upon hearing Mrs. Fang''s words, Mango immediately understood. No matter what kind of schemes she had up her sleeve, I had never intended to let her off! Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Mango looked at Victoria in disbelief and she felt that it was pointless to say anything more. Mrs. Fang''s distorted way of thinking had totally blown her mind. Mrs. Fang seemed to have vented all of her resentment on Mango. It was as if her daughter had died because of Mango''s existence. When she saw that Mango was no longer speaking, she quickly stepped forward and grabbed Mango''s cor fiercely, "Since you''ve entered this ce, the only way for you to leave here is through death. If we have our way to let Desmond extend Marissa''s life, we will also have a way to make you die here." "If I die now, I''m afraid I will not let you go." Mango said calmly. Mrs. Fang couldn''t help but tremble when she heard that and it seemed that she was very afraid ofI. Then, Mango sneered, "You can''t even protect your own child, so what right do you have to yell at me? You don''t even have the qualifications to be a mother! If you can''t provide her with a good life, then why did you have to give birth to her? Why couldn''t you protect her? So what if I wanted her to die? So what if she wanted to pursue her own happiness with Desmond? If I were you, I would do anything to save her instead of killing her. Do you know how sad Marissa had been back then? And how much pain she had suffered? All of these happened for the sake of her selfish parents!" She pushed Mrs. Fang away. Mrs. Fang fell to the ground and cried her eyes out while she looked at Marissa''s dead body. However, Mango was not sympathetic towards her. How could a mother kill her own child? Mango would never forgive Mrs. Fang even if she were to beg for forgiveness using her own death. Meanwhile, I happened to be standing outside the door. When she heard Mango say this, she couldn''t help but p her hands. "Good, very good! Since you''re willing to risk your life for your daughter, will you be able to marry Abyss if I asked you to? After all, this could be an easier option for youpared to risking your life." Mrs. Fang''s face turned pale when she heard I s voice. She shivered and quickly shut her mouth. She stood by the side like a servant and she did not dare to make a sound. I looked at Mrs. Fang''s gauntly appearance and said discontentedly, "Yet you are still the wife of Professor Fang. You are no different from an outsider. Such a shame! Get out of here and go back to your room! If I ever see you here again, I would get rid of Marissa''s dead body." "No... no, please don''t! I''m leaving right now! I promise I''ll nevere again!" Mrs. Fang was so scared that her face turned pale. She took a final nce at Marissa''s body and left without looking back. Although Mango had no idea how I was able to control Mrs. Fang to this extent, she really despised that old woman. "I can marry Abyss, but I want to see Desmond." "You don''t have the rights to negotiate with me!" I said coldly and she did not give Mango any chances at all. However, Mango smiled coldly and said, "Is that so? Are you sure? Do you really think that no one else knows what you''ve done? If I can''t see Desmond, I will not marry Abyss. What''s more, I will also expose the misdeeds that you and the Fang family had done to the public." "What makes you think that you''re far more superior than me?" "I''m not that capable, but I have a husband that loves me dearly and an extremely smart son. Do you really think that I''m going to be trampled upon by you just like that? You seem to have forgotten that Nathaniel and Zion are bothputer geniuses. They have recorded everything that you''ve said since I entered the Fang family. If I don''t see Desmond, these videos will be released online within a minute. At that time, all the members of your Fang family will be exposed. Try me if you dare." Mango took out a ne from her cor while she spoke. Then, Is expression immediately turned ugly after she noticed the pinhole camera on the ne. "D*mn it!" Mango knew that risking something was the only way to save Desmond. Nathaniel gave her this ne so that he could keep track of her whereabouts. However, Nathaniel had yet to n an attack after a night had passed, and this just proved the exceptional quality of the Fang family''s security system. In this case, how could she allow Nathaniel to risk his life for her? Instead of doing so, she would rather save Desmond first. Even if she really died here, she still wanted to give Desmond a chance of survival because she owed it to him. Meanwhile, I was aggrieved and displeased. At this moment, she knew that Nathaniel was really well- prepared to attack her since Mango was willing to show her the ne. I was too careless! She didn''t expect them to have the guts to go against her. I took a few deep breaths and said angrily, "Well, I''ll let you meet Desmond, but do you really think that you can save him? You can''t even protect yourself right now, so what else can you do? You''re too naive." "That''s none of your business. I just want to see Desmond." Mango''s words were so resolute that there was no room for negotiation. Although I was reluctant, she still asked someone to take Mango to see Desmond. Mango finally let out a sigh of relief. She looked at the pinhole camera in her ne and smiled bitterly. She knew that Nathaniel must have been insanely worried for her, but she could only deal with it one step at a time. Meanwhile, I asked someone to snatch away the ne in Mango''s hand, but thetter took a step back and said, "I''ll give it to you after I meet Desmond. Don''t try to snatch it away forcefully. Otherwise, Nathaniel might expose the video online. Do you think we will act recklessly without thorough investigation?" "Mango Shen, you''re really something!" I gritted her teeth as she spoke as if she couldn''t wait to tear Mango apart. Mango smiled and said, "If you don''t believe me, we can just wait and see." "Get lost!" I was trembling with anger. On the other hand, Mango was smiling very happily. She followed the bodyguards out of the room. When the sun shone on her, she finally felt as if she hade back to life. It was so cold in the room and she was afraid that she would lose her baby if she stayed there any longer. She took a deep breath and followed the bodyguards to the back of the rockery. There was a hidden secret door in there. She wouldn''t have noticed it if it weren''t for the bodyguard that was leading the way. She deliberately took out the ne so that Nathaniel could see it clearly. On the other hand, Nathaniel was extremely anxious after he found out about Mango''s decision. He knew what Mango was going to do. He squinted and recorded everything in the camera as he recorded the details in his notebook. Mango knew that the signal would be interrupted once she entered the hidden pathway. And this was why I allowed her to take the ne along. From the moment she entered the ce, she was determined to face the challenges all alone. Mango held the ne tightly in her hand as if she could only feel Nathaniel''s presence this way. She was not afraid, but she felt a little lonely. When the bodyguard saw that Mango had stopped in her tracks, he said coldly, "Hurry up. We don''t want to make things difficult for you, so don''t make trouble for us either. There are surveince cameras here, so our duty is to watch over you." Mango paused for a moment before she continued to walk along the pathway. After she entered the hidden ce, it was so dark that she couldn''t see clearly anymore. She subconsciously closed her eyes for a while, only to find that someone was approaching her. Then, she immediately lifted her foot and kicked the person. Suddenly, the sound of heavy objects falling on the ground attracted everyone''s attention. "Who is it?" "It''s me!" A stuffy voice rang out. Mango could tell that it was the man who threatened her outside the doorst night. Perhaps I had instructed him to snatch the ne while Mango was distracted. Unfortunately, Mango was well-prepared for it. "Don''t try to snatch it from me, or the video will be uploaded immediately." Mango''s words made the other party silent. It was obvious that I could hear it as well. She heard I''s cold snort before everything returned to calmness. Her eyes finally adapted to the darkness. She lifted her leg and continued to walk forward. "Where is Desmond? Don''t try to fool me, otherwise..." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Take her there." There was only silence after I''s voice rang out and Mango knew that the electric current had been disconnected. It seemed that I was really angry. Mango became even happier because of this. She grinned happily and followed the bodyguards. After a long journey, they finally arrived at an empty space. It was an open space filled with a lot of medical equipment and instruments. Mango noticed that a person was soaked in a ss container. It was a person, right? The water in the ss had been dyed red by blood, and the person was curled up like a baby. His limbs were attached to catheters and it seemed like he couldn''t move at all. Although it was difficult to see clearly, Mango knew that the person inside was Desmond! They actually regarded Desmond as an experimental subject. They locked Desmond up in a ss container that was filled with electric current. "What do you think? Are you satisfied with everything that you''ve seen?" I''s voice resounded again with a hint of pride. Mango was so furious that she was about to blow up. "I Fang! Let him go!" "How is that possible!? But since you want to see him, why don''t I ask him to wake up and greet you?" I beamed brightly, and the switch was suddenly pulled open. "No!" Mango wanted to stop her, but it was toote. "Ah!" A scream resounded from the container, and Desmond''s beautiful face instantly appeared in front of Mango. His face was badly mutted by knives. The electric current was running wildly in his body, and his blue-coloured blood vessels were trembling. Mango felt as it her world had fell apart. What if Marissa was still alive to witness how Desmond had suffered? What would she do? "Stop! I, stop! If you don''t stop, I will ask Nathaniel to send the video right now!" Mango had no choice but to threaten I, but I didn''t give a d*mn about it at all. Chapter 809 Chapter 809 "Mango Shen, how dare you threaten me? I don''t care what you do, I have the final say here! I''ll admit failure if your signaling device can work here. What do you think?" I said with pride. Mango suddenly realized that there was no signal in the ce at all, or perhaps all the signals have been blocked. She looked at Desmond, who was in great pain, and immediately turned off the switch without a second thought. "Stop her! Otherwise, you guys will be the next victim!" I ordered with a stern voice. Upon hearing this, the bodyguards immediately ran towards Mango. Mango darted between them swiftly without hesitation. Finally, she managed to get a hold of the switch. Meanwhile, the bodyguards also caught up to her pace. Desmond was having difficulty breathing and he was in great pain. The moment he noticed how Mango was risking her life to save him, he mistook her for Marissa. No! Marissa was dead! The only one who could appear here was Mango! Desmond shouted and struggled, but he couldn''t resist the electric current that coursed through his body. Mango noticed the pain that he was suffering from. Without further ado, she risked her safety and tried her best to turn off the switch. Desmond could finally breathe a sigh of relief. "Go! Hurry up! Don''t worry about me!" Blood was dripping down his lips as he spoke. Mango was trying to fight against the bodyguards. Her skills weren''t as good as Nathaniel''s and she was currently pregnant. Despite the disadvantages, she wrestled against the strongly built men bravely. Unexpectedly, she also gained an upper hand during the fight. Meanwhile, I was extremely furious when she witnessed the scene. "Useless! You b*stards can''t even subdue a woman. What else can you guys do? Merle Malthus!" Mango was slightly taken aback when she heard the name. Merle Malthus? Was it him? While she was in a daze, a bodyguard punched her in the face and blood immediately gushed out of her nostrils. Mango took a few steps back. Her gaze turned cold as Merle entered the scene. She still remembered how Merle had begged her for forgiveness. If it weren''t for her refusal, she could''ve been hurt once again by him. She sneered and said when she looked at Merle, who was walking towards her, "I guess I was blinded by your disguise that I actually thought that you could help me." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Merle looked at Mango with a painful expression in his eyes. "I''m sorry, Madam." "Stop it! Your real boss is observing you from the camera." Mango raised her voice out of anger. Meanwhile, the bodyguards immediately surrounded both of them in no time as soon as they saw Merle. Upon seeing this, Mango realised that she was in great danger. She knew that she could never go against Merle and the bodyguards. Moreover, she couldn''t even rescue Desmond in a state like this. Was this really the end? She nced at Merle once again and she knew that the only way out was to defeat Merle. "Come on. Don''t hesitate. Since you chose to be my enemy, then bring it on." Mango took a step back and got into her stance as she was ready to fight against Merle. Desmond shouted desperately upon seeing how Mango had risked everything for his sake. "Mango, just leave. Don''t worry about me. Marissa is gone, so it''s meaningless for me to stay alive. Besides, what can I do even if I escape? I''ll be regarded as a monster by others, won''t I? Maybe death is the best option for me." "Shut up. I promised Marissa that I would rescue you." Desmond was stunned for a moment. Then, heughed bitterly and said, "Marissa is too silly. She always believed in her family. It''s a pity... that she was killed by her beloved family!" "I know, so we''ll talk about it when we get out of here." Mango no longer paid attention to Desmond. Instead, she looked at Merle and said coldly, "Let''s begin." "I''m sorry." Merle felt very guilty, but he stillunched an attack towards her mercilessly. Mango tried to dodge the attack, but the other bodyguards took the opportunity to force her back. This was not fair at all! However, Mango knew that this was I''s way of handling things. She looked at everything in front of her with a solemn expression and fought with Merle very cautiously. However, Merle''s attacks were sharp and rapid, and it was starting to take a toll on her. Just when Mango thought that she would be defeated by Merle, he suddenly took the opportunity and handed her a key. Then, he said in a low voice, "This is the key to Desmond''s ss container. After you save him, turn to the right. There''s a secret passage that connects to the back alley. That''s the only thing I can do for you. I''ll handle the bodyguards and you shall leave quickly. Nathaniel will be waiting for you outside." Mango was slightly stunned. "You... "Stop talking, just get out of here!" Merle purposely pushed Mango directly to the front of Desmond''s ss shelf. "Can I still believe you?" Merle''s heart ached when he heard Mango''s question. He looked at her and whispered in a low voice, "I swear with my whole life, that I will never lie to you." "Merle, take care." Mango understood the emotions in his eyes. She suddenly had an urge to run away from him. Merle liked her? How could this be? Why had she never known about it? Meanwhile, Merle was delighted when he heard Mango''s words. "Merle, what are you..." The people around him noticed it and asked doubtfully. Merle turned around and said to them with a smile, "Let them go." "Merle, what are you talking about?" "I said, let them go!" In the middle of the conversation, Merle started to attack them. While Merle was blocking the guys, Mango quickly cut off the power source. Then, she opened the ss shelf and helped Desmond out. "Can you walk on your own?" "Yes, I can!" "Let''s go!" Mango held Desmond and nced at Merle, who was fighting. She knew that I might not let Merle go this time. All of a sudden, she felt a little sad. She felt sorry for Merle, but Desmond''s situation was even more urgentpared to him. Mango bit her lower lip and directly left with Desmond ording to Merle''s instructions. At the same time, I was ring up when she witnessed the scene from the camera. "Merle, how dare you betray me! How dare you?!" She mmed the table angrily and immediately sent out more people to block Mango''s way out. After Mango opened up the secret passage, Desmond suddenly stopped her. "Those people must''ve set a trap outside. We can''t survive even if we go out." "But Nathaniel is waiting for us outside." Nathaniel was Mango''s only hope. Desmond sneered and said, "I admit Mr. Ye''s superb ability, but he won''t be able to enter the Fang family. Even if he nted spies and insiders in the Fang family, he still can''t enter. This is because there''s a protective device in the back alley that will release poisonous gas if anyone tried to force their way in. Therefore, there''s no way that Nathaniel can enter this ce. I will not trigger the device as long as we don''t go out, but she''ll definitely kill us all once we leave." Upon hearing this, Mango couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat. She was even more worried about Nathaniel. "What should we do? If Nathan doesn''t know it and he wants to force his way in..." "We need to call him now." "Are you kidding me? My phone''s signal is blocked. How can we do that?" Mango felt as if fate was ying a big joke on her. Desmond frowned and said, "Marissa''s room has a phone. It''s an internalmunication device of the Fang family. We can use that to make a phone call." Mango was slightly stunned. "Are you going to Marissa''s room?" "Yes, even if I have to go out, I will have to take Marissa with me. I don''t want her to stay here. She wanted to leave this ce and fight for freedom. That''s herst wish." Desmond was in despair and utterly heartbroken when he talked about Marissa. Mango knew that they had a close rtionship. "Okay, let''s go to Marissa''s room." Both of them made up their minds without hesitation. They immediately changed the n. After they came out from the underground, they saw Mr. Fang guarding the exit. Desmond couldn''t help but shiver. It seemed like he had a difficult time living with Mr. Fang. Mr. Fang also looked at Desmond unkindly. "Mr. Fang, do you think you can beat me?" Mango immediately shielded Desmond behind her. Mr. Fang stared at Mango, which looked extremely identical to his daughter''s. Then, he suddenly said, "I can let you guys go, but you''ll have to take my daughter with you." "What?" Mango thought that she had misheard him. Mr. Fang struggled in pain and said, "I know Marissa isn''t happy living here. Now that she''s gone, I don''t want to imprison her body here. Although I dislike Desmond, I know that he treated her well. As long as you promise to take Marissa away and bury her well, I''ll send you out of here." Mango immediately understood. After all, he was Marissa''s father. Perhaps he also loved Marissa. However, he was afraid to go against I''smand because she was so intimidating. However, he couldn''t take it when his own daughter was being treated this way even after her tragic death. Mango looked at him and muttered, "I can promise you that I will take Marissa out and bury her well, but now I need a mobile phone." "It''s impossible to use a cell phone here because the signal has been blocked, unless it''s an internal phone. You can go to Marissa''s room and make a phone call, but make sure you do it fast because I might try to stop you." Mango and Desmond immediately became nervous after they heard that. After that, they quickly headed towards Marissa''s room. However, someone blocked them while they were on their way. Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Mango was stunned for a moment. "Why are you here?" After meeting Abyss again five yearster, Mango''s expression turned a little cold. Abyss felt inexplicably sad when he looked at the cold expression of the woman whom he loved. He still remembered the ups and downs that he had been through with Mango, and also the happy moments that they used to spend together as a family of four. But why did it end up like this? Furthermore, Mango was even resentful of him than before. Was it wrong to love someone? Abyss looked at Mango and said affectionately, "You guys won''t be able to escape. You can only do it if you agree to marry me with Marissa''s identity." "You already knew about it, didn''t you?" She fumed with rage when she remembered that Abyss was in charge of her stic surgery in the past. She would never tolerate it if Abyss had known about the truth for the past five years, and he still treated her and the children this way. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Abyss shook his head and said, "I had no idea. It was grandma''s decision to save you five years ago, but I''m not aware of the things that happened." "Your grandma?" "Yes. My grandmother ordered me to work in Ocean City and she gave me an address. I didn''t know why, but I couldn''t go against her order so I went to the gas station that day. However, I didn''t expect to meet you and save you. I always believed that fate brought us together, and I never expected it to be an encounter schemed by somebody else. Anyway, I''m grateful to have met you in the past five years and I never regretted staying with you guys. I don''t mind if you continue to live with me with Marissa''s identity. It doesn''t matter to me as long as I''m with you." "But I do mind!" Upon hearing what Abyss said, Mango immediately rejected him. "I will never be Marissa. We''re different and no one has the right to decide our fate. Abyss, you should know me better than anyone else after you lived with me for the past few years. Don''t attempt to change my mind. I''m grateful to you, but I''ll never like you. That''s two totally different things. Plus, I thought that your family has learnt a lesson after what Nathaniel did." Abyss was jealous when he noticed how Mango mentioned Nathaniel''s name with pride. "How is Nathaniel any better than me?" "There is noparison. I fell in love with him and that''s it, I don''t mind even if he''s a beggar." Mango felt that it was pointless to talk about these things with Abyss now. She had already said everything that was on her mind, but Abyss was still stubborn. What else could she do? Abyss''s expression turned ugly when he heard Mango''s words. Mango knew that it would just be a waste of time if she continued. "Get out of the way! Or I''ll get you outta here! It''s your choice!" Mango was already getting ready to make a move as she spoke. Abyss naturally saw through her intentions. He said sorrowfully, "Are you going to hurt me now? Mango Shen, are you sure? You have to know that if it weren''t for me five years ago, not only you, but even the child in your belly wouldn''t be able to survive in this world." "That''s why you and the Tang family are still alive. Otherwise, do you think Nathaniel will let you off given what your family did to my children?" Mango''s words provoked Abyss once again. "Nathaniel Ye again! You''re so full of him! Will you agree to be with me only if he''s dead? If that''s the case, screw him and just let him die!" Abyss took out his walkie-talkie as he spoke. Mango immediately understood Abyss''s intentions. This time, she didn''t even bother to talk before she stepped forward and kicked away the walkie- talkie in his hand. After that, she grabbed hold of Abyss by the neck. "Do you really want to die? Do you think that you''d be safe just because you''ve rescued mest time? You even tried to frame us by using Zion and Rita. And how dare you try to be in possession of me now? Abyss, you''re sick of living, aren''t you?" "Are you trying to kill me? Do you have the guts to do it?" Abyss disregarded her threatening actions because he knew that she would never attack him for real. In the past five years of being with her, he knew exactly what her character was like. Although she had never given up on her children, she was a strong and delicate woman. However, being strong was not enough to give her the courage to kill. This was the reason why he dared to provoke Mango. It was the only thing that he could do because he wasn''t as great as Nathaniel. In fact, he was right. Mango didn''t have the courage to kill another person. She had to take her beloved child and Nathaniel into consideration. However, that didn''t mean that she couldn''t attack him. Mango sneered and immediately strangled Abyss by the throat. Abyss was extremely shocked. Before he could say anything, he passed out in no time. Mango threw him aside and took the walkie-talkie. Then, she quickly entered Marissa''s room with Desmond. However, Marissa''s body was gone! This was the first thing they discovered after entering the room. "Where''s Marissa? Where''s my daughter?" Mr. Fang looked for her everywhere as if he had gone crazy. Meanwhile, Desmond''s face was terribly gloomy. Mango knew that Marissa must have been hidden by I. This woman was absolutely awful and despicable! How dare she do this to a dead person? As long as something had a shred of value, she would utilize it to the extreme before she was willing to give up. "Let''s go!" Mango did not want to waste any more time here. Anyway, Marissa was already dead and Desmond was still alive. No matter what, a living human was far more important than a dead person. She grabbed Desmond''s hand and quickly made a phone call to Nathaniel from Marissa''s room, and he told him about the Fang family''s security system. Nathaniel let out a sigh of relief when he heard Mango''s voice. "Are you all right?" "I''m fine. I''ll take Desmond out right away, but Marissa''s body is missing." "It doesn''t matter. I will find us again. Come to the back alley. I have already cracked their security system. Give me two minutes and I will meet you at the back door." Upon hearing his words, Mango was assured and relieved. There was nothing to be afraid about as long as Nathaniel was around, "Alright." After hanging up the phone, she held Desmond''s hand and left while Mr. Fang was still looking all over for Marissa. As they were rushing out, she told Desmond, "I know that you want to find Marissa''s body now, but listen to me. I wanted me to die and she will definitely have tons of ways to harm me. Marissa''s body may be one of them. I promise you that I will take Marissa''s body out of the Fang family, but the main solution now is to take you with me. You must leave this ce safely before I can do anything else. And Desmond, I am pregnant. Don''t mess with me because I might suffer from a miscarriage, okay?" Desmond waspletely stunned. He looked at Mango''s stomach with a deep gaze. "All right." Desmond finally responded after he remained silent for a moment. However, Mango felt that it was somehow surreal when she heard it. "What did you say?" "I said let''s go out." Desmond did not hesitate at all before he turned around and grabbed her by the hand. Meanwhile, Mr. Fang was still searching for Marissa''s body desperately as if he had gone insane. Mango shook her head with pity and quickly left Marissa''s room with Desmond. Of course, there were still some people blocking them on the way, but Mango didn''t stop at all. She ran all the way to the back alley. When she arrived, Nathaniel was seen standing at the back door. He was like a beacon of hope that gave her the strength and courage when she most needed it. "Nathaniel!" Mango called out happily. The moment Nathaniel turned his head around, she suddenly felt extremely relieved. She ran towards him excitedly while she pulled Desmond by the hand. Nathaniel was slightly displeased when she saw Mango holding Desmond''s hand. However, he was grateful for what Desmond did to help them. He was relieved to see the happiness in Mango''s eyes, and it was as if everything he had sacrificed for her was truly worth it. Nathaniel opened her arms and hugged her tightly. Then, he asked softly, "Are you hurt? Let me see you." Mango smelled his familiar smell and shook her head, "I''m fine, I miss you so much." A second felt like an eternity without him by her side. Nathaniel let out a gentle smile. Desmond couldn''t help but feel heartbroken when he saw their affectionate interaction. If Marissa was still alive, they might be such a happy couple as well. Unfortunately, Marissa was long gone. His gaze immediately turned gloomy. "Let''s get out of here first." He couldn''t bear to interrupt their moment together, but this was indeed not a good ce to talk. "Are you all right?" Nathaniel nced at Desmond. He couldn''t help but ask after noticing that Desmond was besmeared in blood. "I''m still alive." Desmond gritted his teeth and red at the Fang''s household. This was a ce that had restrained him ever since he was a child, but he was willing to stay because of Marissa. Now that Marissa was gone, he could not wait to set this ce on fire. But he was still in his right mind. Nathaniel urged when he saw Desmond''s worsening condition, "Let''s get out of here first." "All right." As soon as they left the back door of the Fang family, I''s voice was heard. "Don''t let them run away! Close the door!" Nathaniel''s footsteps paused slightly. He still remembered such a familiar voice. "Is it really her?" "That''s right." Although he had known that I was still alive, he was still surprised when he heard her voice. Mango understood his feelings. She held his hand tightly and said, "She''s no longer the mother that you know. Perhaps she has never been your mother. For so many years, the person who brought you up and gave birth to you is Nanny Zhang. She just wants to control you and Nick." "I know. Let''s go." Nathaniel''s eyes were a little dim. They hurriedly walked towards the parking lot and suddenly found that their cars were gone. Chapter 811 Chapter 811 "Perhaps you got the location wrong?" Mango asked in a hurry after she noticed that Nathaniel''s expression had turned ugly. "Are you doubting your husband''s memory?" "No, I just thought that you might''ve gotten it wrong. Why don''t we head somewhere else to look for it?" Then, she grabbed Nathaniel''s hand and tried to leave, but it was already toote. Soon, they were surrounded by a group of people. Desmond''s eyes darkened and said in a low voice, "It''s the people from the Dark Night Empire." Mango felt a little sad when she heard that name. Although she was technically the head of Dark Night Empire, the organization had always been under I''s control. This could be clearly seen when Merle disobeyed her orders. Nathaniel''s gaze turned a little cold. "Dark Night Empire is a special organization made for the Ye Family. It''s supposed to serve the Ye family. However, it has turned into a private squad. Isn''t it better to disband?" When Mango heard Nathaniel''s words, she knew that he was truly enraged. That''s right. I had challenged Nathaniel''s patience repeatedly. Did she really think that Nathaniel would not resist? Or did she still believe in their maternal bond that was non-existent?1'' "I agree. They no longer belong to the Ye family, so it''s better to dissolve. Desmond, find a safe ce to stay. We''ll call you when we''re done." Mango took off her jacket. It had been a long time since she had engaged in a fun activity like this. However, Nathaniel held her hand tightly and said, "You should also find a hiding ce." "What do you mean? Are you looking down on me?" Mango felt offended. Nathaniel said with a smile, "You don''t have to do it. Besides, you are pregnant now. I''m a man, and I can handle it myself. Otherwise, am I still qualified to be your husband? Retreat and protect Desmond. At this time, I am afraid that someone will seize the opportunity and take Desmond away if no one looks after him. After all, Desmond is our weak point now." His reasoning was perfect and wless, and Mango didn''t know how to refute it. "Well fine, you won, but you should take care of yourself. Don''t get hurt, alright?" "Don''t worry." Nathaniel''s confident expression gave Mango a lot of courage. Could he really do it alone? Desmond whispered when he saw them like this, "I will try my best to learn how to protect myself and I promise that I won''t drag you down in the future." "I''m d to know that, now bring Mango with you." Nathaniel did not even look at Desmond. Upon seeing how Desmond was determined to seek revenge after Marissa''s death, it seemed that he would really be helpful to Mango. Besides, although Nathaniel was worried that Desmond would set his eyes on Mango, he was confident about Mango''s feelings for him. Desmond didn''t say anything else and he looked at Mango with a determined expression. Meanwhile, Mango reluctantly took Desmond with her and retreated. The people from Dark Night Empire was stunned when they found out that their opponents were actually Nathaniel and Mango. "Mr. Ye, we''re just obeying the orders." One of them said very respectfully to Nathaniel. Nathaniel sneered and said, "What?! Whose orders are you acting on? Don''t you know that the head of the Ye family has been reced? The person standing in front of you now is your new boss, but how dare you go against her? In that case, what''s the point of having you guys as a part of the Dark Night Empire?" The person seemed a little surprised when they heard this. "Our leader has changed? Why didn''t we know about this?" Although Mango was far away, she still heard their conversation. Then, she quickly stood up and took out the ring, which represented her identity. "Look, this is the token of proof! Don''t you know about this?" The man looked at the item in Mango''s hands and said in a low voice, "The letter said that someone had stolen the token, so we can''t take it as proof." "What else can I say? Go ahead, let me see how much your skills have improved in the past few years. If I survive, you guys will continue to exist as a part of the Dark Night Empire. However, you''re no longer under the control of Ye Family anymore! I''ll tell you this again that I Fang has betrayed the Ye Family and she has been exiled. If you are willing to listen to her, you are not worthy to be a member of our family anymore! If I win by chance, you guys will be ruined." Nathaniel made his intentions very clear. Many of the members hesitated, but the man who spoke looked at Nathaniel and whispered, "Mr. Ye, I''m sorry. We are just following orders, and you also know that we shouldn''t go against them." "Come on." Nathaniel didn''t bother to say too much and he immediately started the fight. A few of them looked at Nathaniel. Although they were a little hesitant, they still made their move. Seeing this, Mango really felt that disbanding the Dark Night Empire was the right choice. When Nathaniel and the others were fighting, Mango observed the surrounding area and said to Desmond, "Do you think I will be somewhere around here?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "It''s impossible. That terrible old woman will only hide in her room and wait for everything to be over. By then, she will either be mocking us, or she would be enraged." Desmond saw through I s mind. Meanwhile, Mango couldn''t help but furrow her brows when she noticed that his face was still bleeding. "Is there any medicine to stop the bleeding? You might die if this continues!" "I forgot to bring it with me." Upon hearing this, it seemed like Desmond knew where all the medicine was kept in the Fang household, but he forgot to take it. Mango suddenly felt sorry for him when she thought of the rtionship between him and Marissa. A person''s life was really too fragile. No one would be able to tell the future, and whether they would live or die. Therefore, everyone should cherish the time they have with their loved ones. Mango once again turned her gaze towards Nathaniel. Nathaniel was surrounded by so many people and it seemed that it was a tough fight. However, Mango could see that Nathaniel''s skills have significantly improved. When did he manage to master these skills? He was so busy as he was tied up with thepany''s affairs, his family and children. He barely had time for himself, so how could he manage to do it? At the thought of this, Mango was seemingly jealous. Meanwhile, Desmond noticed how Mango was filled with love for Nathaniel. This made him recall how Marissa had sacrificed herself to save his life. During that moment, it seemed as if he was Marissa''s entire world and that she only had eyes for him. He felt blessed because he was loved by her. Marissa had stood by his side, and she was the one who gave him all the strength and warmth that he could ever feel. She told him that he was more than an experimental subject and that he could achieve sess. But why did such a kind and innocent girl leave this world when she was so young? Desmond looked up at the sky. He heard that good-hearted people would be angels in the sky after they died. He really hoped that Marissa could be an angel. This way, she could live a carefree life without suffering on earth anymore. As for him, he would stay in the human world and live as a murderer for his whole life. He was willing to do anything for her, so that he would no longer be a useless and powerless man. Mango obviously didn''t know what Desmond was thinking about right now. She was fixing her eyes on Nathaniel''s valiant appearance in the field and she waspletely blown away by his gorgeous stance. It was extremely difficult for him to fight alone against a group of people. Even though his skills and strength had improved, it was still challenging for him. Besides, he had to protect both Mango and Desmond. What would they do if he copsed? At the thought of this, Nathaniel was even more determined to win the fight and the people around him finally witnessed his true strength. Some of the people had slowly given up because they couldn''t endure it anymore. At the end of the fight, everyone knew that their probability of winning against Nathaniel was remarkably low. Mango couldn''t help but cheer when she saw this scene. "Nathaniel, you can do this!" Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat when he saw her jumping up and down in excitement. "My dear, don''t jump! You''re pregnant now." While he was distracted, someone took the opportunity and punched him in the face. Mango felt sorry for him. "F*ck, you guys are big bullies. Do you really think that we have no one left that can fight?" Mango rolled up her sleeves and she was about to step into the fight, but she was immediately stopped by Desmond. "What are you doing?" "Nathaniel said that you can''t go out, and you have to protect me." Desmond''s righteous words immediately made Mango feel a little depressed. "Please, you are a man. As long as you hide well, you don''t need my protection." "That won''t do. What if someone sneaks up on me? You have to stay behind to protect me. Moreover, Nathaniel doesn''t need your help at all. You should just refrain from causing any more trouble." Mango was immediately upset after she heard Desmond''s words. "In what way will I stir up trouble?" "If it weren''t for your excited reaction, Nathaniel wouldn''t be beaten up by them. Can''t you see that? It will take less than five minutes for these people to be knocked down." Mango immediately turned to look at Nathaniel after she heard Desmond''s words. Needless to say, Nathaniel clearly had an advantage over them. Everyone copsed in less than three minutes, but Nathaniel was still standing firmly. He was looking alright, except that he was slightly out of breath. Mango admired him greatly. When she saw that the battle was over, she quickly ran out with Desmond. "Nathan, you''re so great!" Mango''s praise made Nathaniel very happy. With a faint smile, he pulled Mango closer to him. "From today on, you guys are no longer a part of the Ye family''s Dark Night Empire. I announce that the Dark Night Empire is disbanded, and I will convey this to the leader. As for which family you guys will work for in the future, it has nothing to do with the Ye family. But if you dare to hurt my wife and children, you''ll have to suffer and pay the price!" After Nathaniel finished speaking, he pulled Mango and Desmond with him and was about to leave. At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly stopped them from leaving. Chapter 812 Chapter 812 "Nathaniel, Mango, are you guys leaving so soon? Don''t you care about yourrade anymore?" Is voice resounded all of a sudden. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel paused in his tracks. Mango knew that Nathaniel had a soft spot for I. Although he looked cold and merciless, he actually poured out his heart and soul for his mother. Unfortunately, I still let him down. Mango held his wrist tightly, for fear that Nathaniel would fall into I''s trap. Nathaniel was in a dilemma and he was having mixed emotions. However, he was able to suppress his urge when he thought of all the misdeeds that I had done. Besides, Mango''s tight grasp reminded him of the things that he should treasure the most. Nathaniel smiled at Mango and slowly turned his head around. Mango followed his gaze worriedly and she was shocked to find Merle being tied up on the side. He looked weak and helpless, and it seemed that his bones had been fractured. Blood was dripping down his forehead. Mango suddenly felt concerned and ufortable. Although Merle betrayed her, he ended up like this because of her and Nathaniel. Mango wanted to save him, but Nathaniel grabbed her hand and stopped her. "I Fang, what the hell are you trying to do? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to threaten us with one of your subordinates?" Nathaniel didn''t even view her as his mother anymore. He was determined to break off all ties with her when he decided to disband the Dark Night Empire. Suddenly, I appeared out from the darkness. She had a lot of bodyguards by her side, which created an ostentatious presence. However, Mango knew that she was actually afraid deep down. She was afraid that Nathaniel would kill her. "I, do you dare toe out and face us alone?" Mango looked at I provocatively. I gritted her teeth in anger, but she didn''t fall into the trap. "Mango, you have such a sharp tongue. Why don''t you shut up? There''s nothing you can do to save Merle anyways." "Why should I save him? Isn''t he under you?" Mango understood what Nathaniel meant the moment he pulled her back. She smiled brightly as if she wasn''t affected in the slightest. I was slightly taken aback. Perhaps she hadn''t expected Mango to react that way. In her impression, Mango was kind, gentle, and strong. Besides, she was always loyal to her close friends, but how could she not care about Merle now? "Mango, don''t forget this, if it weren''t for Merle, you wouldn''t have been able to take Desmond away and you wouldn''t even be able to meet Nathaniel." "So?" Mango looked at I with a smile. I was agitated. Why wasn''t Mango affected by it? "What do you mean? Don''t you treat Merle as a friend? He became like this because of you. Don''t you care about him?" Mango smiled again. She looked at I and Merle. Then, she said coldly, "He betrayed our friendship. Perhaps I would still treat him as my friend when we met at the Underground City, and perhaps I would even risk my life to save him. However, ever since he decided to stand by your side, he doesn''t deserve to be my friend at all. Even if he helped me just now, that doesn''t mean anything to me. No matter what, he''s still one of your subordinates. Just do as you wish." After saying that, Mango turned around and walked away with Nathaniel. Merle felt as if his heart had been broken into pieces when he heard this. He and Mango used to have a close rtionship. However, all their promises had shattered into pieces. He had made a wrong choice, which would make him live in regret for the rest of his life. As he looked at Mango leaving, he suddenly recalled how she used to smile at him brightly. She used to be so kind and gentle to him. She even entrusted her to him. Despite all that, he was the one who didn''t cherish it. He knew that it was no use living in regret and he could never turn back time now. However, if there was an opportunity left for him, he would have chosen to give up everything and stand by her side. Unfortunately, everything was toote. Merle''s eyes were full of infatuation and regret. When I saw Mango turning away without hesitation, she was truly enraged and she threw her walking stick towards Merle. "Useless a*shole! You''ve given up your life for her, but look at how she treated you. Do you think you did the right choice by betraying me for her sake?" Is shouted in a loud voice as if she wanted Mango to hear it. No matter what the reason was, Mango suddenly paused her footsteps. She sped her fingers tightly. She wanted to save Merle, but... Of course, Nathaniel knew what was on her mind. He pushed Mango to Desmond and said in a low voice, "Take her away first." "I won''t go. I want to be with you." Mango grabbed his hand tightly. She suddenly remembered what I once said. What if Nathaniel found out about it? Would he be able to bear it? Nathaniel smiled and said, "What are you worried about? The people around her meant nothing to me. I''m afraid that you''ll distract me while you''re here. Rest assured, I''ll definitely save Merle if it''s possible, but if I can''t, you shouldn''t be too sad either. After all, he''s not one of us." "I don''t care about Merle, Nathan. You''re everything to me. Don''t be fooled by him, okay? Come with me. Don''t listen to what I says. Follow me, alright?" Mango''s abnormal behavior made Nathaniel feel a little confused. However, he still pushed Mango to Desmond. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Be good. There are things that I have to settle by myself." Mango knew that Nathaniel was determined to make her leave the ce safely. She knew that there was no use even if she begged him to leave because he always had a way to make herpromise. Although she was concerned, she still nodded in reluctance. Lets go. Meanwhile, Desmond was a little exhausted, but he didn''t express it. Mango looked at Nathaniel and said in a low voice, "You muste back safely. The children and I will be waiting for you." "Don''t worry." Nathaniel gave her a gentle smile, and she suddenly felt pleased and relieved. When Desmond left with Mango, I''s eyes flickered a little. Then, she heard Nathaniel say coldly, "If you dare to hurt her, I will do all I can to bring down the entire Fang family. Try me if you dare." "Nathaniel, how dare you threaten me? Do you still regard me as your mother?" I was on the verge of going crazy after Nathaniel pushed her buttons repeatedly. Nathaniel was just a son of a b*tch! He was just a tool she created to control the Ye Family because she was infertile. However, how dare he threaten her over and over again for the sake of a woman. I was extremely furious at the thought of this. Nathaniel looked at the woman in front of him. He used to think that she was elegant and graceful, but now she was just insane and heartless. "Mother? My mom died a long time ago!" Nathaniel''s words aggravated her. She threw the crutch in her hands towards him and scolded angrily, "What an ill-bred being you are! Did Nanny Zhang teach you to speak to your mother in this way? Do you know that she was just a concubine? No, she was not even a concubine. I was your father''s legal wife. Without me, how could you and Nick live a wealthy life? Everything you have now is given by me. How dare you go against me for the sake of a woman like Mango? Nathaniel Ye, where''s your conscience?" "Conscience? I once gave it to you, you''re the one who wasted it. If only you''d put more effort into Mango and the children, perhaps you will now be the happiest woman in the world. However, you''re the one who messed it up. At this point, do you think you can still control me? Do you really think that you can rule the entire world with the Fang family''s dictate? Who cares about you being the legal wife? Nick and I could care less about it because a real mother will treat their children right, unlike you. We used to worship you and respect you, but what have you done?" Nathaniel clenched his hands tightly as he was really emotional. "I didn''t say anything when Mango was here because you wanted to use Merle to control us. Do you think we''re all fools? Do you think we deserved to be used and controlled by you just because of our kindness?" Is expression turned ugly. "So what if that''s the case? This is the reality." "Alright. I don''t care if you want to expand the Fang family''s influence. I''ll just ask you one thing. Does Nick''s death have anything to do with you?" Nathaniel stared straight at I. I''s face suddenly changed. "I don''t understand what you are talking about. Besides, how did Nick die? Didn''t we already have an answer for that? It was Mateo and Jigsaw who did it." "Is that so? Then why is Nick''s amulet in your hands?" When Nathaniel took out the amulet, I''s eyebrows were tightly furrowed. "What are you talking about? Why do you have Nick''s amulet?" "Stop pretending. Although you use a voice changer, you may not notice that you have a way of speaking. Every time before you speak, you would pause for a moment as if you are talking like a leader. You grew this habit from the Fang family because you were determined to be the head of the family. Thus, you have to talk and act a certain way. You pay great attention to your words and tone, and it became a habit of yours after a long time. Although you use a voice changer, I still found out that it''s you. You''re the one who sold Zion''s amulet, didn''t you? I also called Cyrus Fang but he didn''t understand why you made him your scapegoat. You even used Nick''s amulet to lure me out. You''re just afraid that Desmond wasn''t enough to attract Mango''s attention, didn''t you?" Nathaniel analyzed everything and made it clear. I was stunned for a moment before she suddenlyughed. Herugh was mixed with sorrow and pleasure, but she had no idea what she wasughing about either. Chapter 813 Chapter 813 "Nathaniel, I have to admit that you are the child that I most proud of! However, I''m really disappointed in you. I can''t believe that you actually chose to go against me for the sake of a woman. Do you really think that you can do this just because you''re a local tyrant in Ocean City? So what if you found out that I''m the one who instructed Cyrus Fang? It''s never a pity to lose a betrayer like you." Nathaniel shook his head in disagreement when he heard I''s words. "No, you''re wrong. I know you didn''t mean to do it and I''ve told you that I know every move you made. So please tell me, is Nick''s death in anyway rted to you?" "How could it be? I didn''t do anything, and I went to see him off before he died. Besides, I always favored him. So, how is that possible?" I''s words were sincere, but Nathaniel did not believe it. "You favored him because he always relied on you and treated you as a mother. But what about you? I used to think that you''re genuinely good to him, but I guess I was too naive to believe that. You''re good to him because he''s your only way out. You wanted to use him to rece me if I ever defy you. I''ve already made a great achievement for the Ye family and you don''t need me anymore. Therefore, Nick naturally became your best candidate. Uh, I don''t understand why you killed Nick. Did he discover any of your secrets?" I turned nervous and she immediately denied it. "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? As I said, Nick''s death has nothing to do with me." "If I hadn''t known that you were from the Fang family, and if I hadn''t found out that all the daughters of the Fang family were married for a purpose, maybe I wouldn''t have suspected you. Nick''s amulet is always with him. ording to the rules of our Ye family, the amulet will be buried with the dead. However, I didn''t break Nick''s amulet when he passed away. During that time, I was puzzled when I found that there was something off about the amulet when Zion handed it to me. Do you know what it is?" Nathaniel took out the amulet from his pocket. I''s face fell instantly. It seemed that she knew about it. "You know it, don''t you? Part of the amulet was broken off. Although you may have asked someone to repair it, I still noticed a difference. There is a crack here, and blood oozed into it. Although it has been restored, unfortunately, you can''t fix what has been broken. No matter how well it is repaired, it is still different from before. Perhaps you decided to repair it out of your love for Nick after he identally broke it on the battlefield. However, I know your intentions, and I know that you would never do such a useless thing. Nick''s death is rted to you, and you are afraid that others will find out from the clues. That''s why you got it restored, right? I''ve also confirmed it with the repairman and checked your withdrawal status." Upon hearing this, I''s face immediately took on a ghastly expression. "So, you''re investigating me?" "Why shouldn''t I? It all started when you ruthlessly attacked Mango and drove Wisdom out of the Ye family while he was suffering from depression. A kind and soft- hearted woman can''t do such a heartless thing. Or it could be said that you don''t care about the prosperity of the Ye family, let alone the lives of the children. It''s just that I haven''t found out about your true identity when you escaped from the car ident. Now, are you still going to threaten me with the maternal bond that is no longer in existence? Do you think I''ll be fooled?" Nathaniel sneered. Meanwhile, I''s expression gradually calmed down. She looked at Nathaniel, the child who she had raised singlehandedly since young. Suddenly, she said in a low voice, "I really regretted it when you were born... no... when I realized what a genius you were, I should have killed you to spare off any future troubles. If it weren''t for the fact that I needed children to help me gain a foothold in the Ye family, I would never allow you guys to be alive until now. If you were an ordinary person like Nick, it would be fine. But why were you so outstanding? I was careless and stupid enough to keep a genius like you by my side. I didn''t expect you to grow up to be such a threat to me." "What''s the point of saying so much? I''m still alive. What''s more, I''m still standing in front of you. So, you''d better tell me the truth, why did you want to kill Nick?" I did not refute him this time. Instead, she asked directly, "What rights do you have on using me of killing him?" "Because of the women of the Fang family! I found a document about a crime and I investigated the person. It turns out that his wife''s surname is Fang. I''ve long known that the woman of the Fang family would have some sort of belief and I knew it the moment I saw the name. I also asked Delh Fang and she told me that you were in charge of the family ever since you married your husband. From the timeline, I can see that the couple was married soon after your marriage. I suspected that it must have been arranged by you. Even if Nick was investigating the drug trafficking case, they would have protected him considering my rtionship with the military. However, he was dead. I was puzzled by this, hah, but now I understood. Perhaps it was because Nick discovered your identity, or because you were involved with the criminals. That''s why he was killed, right?" Nathaniel became extremely agitated when he said it. If it weren''t for the fact that he had tons of unanswered questions, he would have attacked I by now. I sneered and said, "If you really want to know, why don''t you meet him in hell?" As she spoke, she waved her hand. Then, everyone surrounded Nathaniel from all directions and they were all armed. I said with a smile, "You''re indeed good at fighting, but I don''t believe that you can escape from so many people. Don''t risk your life for a woman, Nathaniel. I trust your guts and this isn''t what a man should do. I always thought that you were a person like me, and we are both cruel and merciless. However, it seemed like I''ve misjudged you. You can only me yourself for being too lovestruck." She made a gesture and those people immediately rushed towards Nathaniel. Nathaniel frowned slightly and said coldly, "I, it seems that you''re too self-righteous and you think too highly of yourself. I think it''s time for you to face the reality." "What do you mean?" Before I could react, Nathaniel whistled. All of a sudden, a group of well- trained bodyguards surrounded I and her people from the outside. "Who are these people? I have already taken control of the Ye family!" I s face turned pale with fright. Nathaniel said coldly, "When there was a problem with the Ye family five years ago and Mango was severely injured during the fire, I noticed something was wrong and became cautious. From then on, I asked Thomas to secretly train my own team. Now, it''s time to wipe out the remnants of your forces in the Ye family." As soon as he finished speaking, the two parties began to fight with each other. How could I be a match for Nathaniel''s team? Soon, the winner was decided. I was unwilling to give up. "Where are the Fang family members? Come out now!" "They can''te out! I think those who are with you now must have been taken to the police station." "Nathaniel, what do you mean?" I was in a panic. Nathaniel said coldly, "The Fang family is too ambitious. You''re never satisfied. When Jigsaw tried to take the design that I made for the military, I already suspected that there was a spy in the Ye family. However, I didn''t think that it was you. The Fang family wanted the design and they were even involved in the case that happened to Nick five years ago. Don''t you think they should make it clear to their superiors? Besides, I found that you have been living abroad for these years and you are very close with some kind of organization. It seems that you''re nning for a rebellion. So what on earth are you going to do with the Fang family? Shouldn''t I report this suspicious act to the authorities? Besides, I''m an expert in technology and nothing can be hidden from me."Content ? N?velDrama.Org. I s face suddenly turned pale. "Nathaniel, aren''t you afraid of karma? Do you think you can get away with this after going against your own mother?" "You''re not my birth mother and you didn''t raise me. You even killed my brother and my father. So what am I afraid of? I''m more worried that my family can''t rest in peace if I don''t teach you a lesson!" I took a few steps back and said, "Don''t listen to Mango''s nonsense. She lied to you! Your father died of illness! She said that to stir up trouble between us. Mango is a scheming woman." Nathaniel shook his head and said in a low voice, "Mango didn''t tell me the reason behind my father''s death. You were just oversensitive, man. I began to suspect my father''s death after the matter revolving around Nick''s amulet. So, I went to retrieve the records of his death and read his autopsy report. It turned out that he was poisoned to death, but you never told me about it." I immediately turned and ran away when she heard Nathaniel''s words. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was stunned by her sudden reaction. He watched as I ran off at lightning speed. Was this still I who always held a walking stick? However, before Nathaniel could react, a figure shed quickly in front of him and directly ran towards I. Chapter 814 Chapter 814 It was Merle Malthus! It was probably due to Nathaniel''s strong demeanor, or maybe because I''s bodyguards have noticed a change in the situation. While I and Nathaniel were having a standoff, they seized the chance and released Merle. Perhaps it was because Merle was no longer a threat to them. While Merle was set free, he immediately stopped I from fleeing away. He was probably afraid that I woulde back stronger if she was not caught this time. Worse, Mango would very likely be the victim once again. He knew that he owed Mango too much. Upon seeing Merle going after I, Nathaniel was stunned. Then, he seemed to realize something and he didn''t go forward to stop Merle. "Seize them and investigate the number of crimes they havemitted. Hand them over to the police after this." Nathaniel instructed sharply and coldly as if he didn''t pity those who voluntarily surrendered. To him, these people were a threat to Mango and his children. The people from the Ye family immediately kept the situation in control. When Merle caught up with I, he threw her directly to the ground. I was already elderly. She almost broke her bones when she was thrown to the ground forcefully by Merle. When she saw that Merle was the one who attacked her, she instantlyshed out angrily, "You ungrateful b*stard. If it weren''t for me, you would have starved to death in the orphanage. You would not live as gloriously as you have. You are just a ve that was raised by me, so how dare you betray your master?! Do you really think that Nathaniel will treat you well? If Nathaniel found out that you still have feelings for Mango, he definitely will not let you go. So, you might as well set me free. I promise you, as long as you listen to me, I will provide you with a reputable future." "Forget it. As you said, I''m just a ve. Therefore, I should do what a ve should do. However, I''m only loyal to Mango as she''s my boss now! I, I''ll drag you along with me even if I die. I will never allow you to harm my boss ever again." Merle had exhausted all his strength. His bones were fractured, and he caught up with I with his last breath. Now, he could barely move. Immense pain flooded his body like waves, but Merle was somehow satisfied. He knew that his life might be very miserable in the future, but so what? Everything was worth it as long as Mango was safe and sound, and as long as he was able to do anything for Mango. I kicked him and resisted incessantly when she saw Merle''s relieved smile. However, she still failed to escape. Merle held her down firmly with his own body to buy time for Nathaniel''s arrival. When Nathaniel saw I pressed on the ground, he couldn''t help but shake her head. "I Fang, just give up!" "I won''t give up! Nathaniel, do you really think you''ll win? I''m telling you, as long as there''s a woman in the Fang family, you won''t be able to win. I''ll be free soon! Just wait and see how I''ll make things difficult for you and Mango." Even until now, I still continuously threatened Nathaniel and Mango. It seemed that she was just so used to living a high and mighty life that she couldn''t even tolerate slight disrespect from the youngsters. Nathaniel looked at her coldly and said, "I won''t give you a chance to hurt my wife and children." From N?velDrama.Org. While speaking, he asked someone to subdue I and handed her over to the police. Meanwhile, Merle hadpletely passed out. Upon seeing Merle this way, Nathaniel couldn''t help but think of how Mango used to be softhearted towards him. Although he was unhappy with it, he had to find someone to send Merle to the hospital. As for whether or not Merle would be saved, Nathaniel didn''t care anymore. After Mango and Desmond left, Mango immediately sent someone to treat Desmond. She had also arranged for someone to take care of him. At the same time, she was extremely worried about Nathaniel and she wanted to head back to have a look. However, she was knocked unconscious while she was about to leave the room... Before she fainted, she cursed silently in her heart and quickly took off her ne and threw it at the entrance of the room. Nathaniel felt as though a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders after he dealt with Is matter. After so many years, the woman who threatened him and Mango had finally been caught. Thomas had not returned to the team because of Delh''s affairs. Therefore, Nathaniel had to investigate most of the matter by himself. After he found out that a close family member was responsible for all of the crimes, he was shocked and angry. It turned out that I was the one who killed his father. After settling I''s matter, Nathaniel quickly returned home as he wanted to go back with Mango and pay respects to his father. After all, it had been so many years since his father''s death. Furthermore, Mango also needed a long period of rest after this series of incidents, and he wouldn''t allow anyone or anything to interfere with her rest this time. However, he couldn''t find Mango once he got back. "Desmond, where is Mango?" He found Desmond. Desmond''s injuries had been treated. He was in a recovery period due to severe exhaustion. Hence, he was startled when Nathaniel asked about Mango''s whereabouts. "Uh...She went back to her room, I think." "She is not in the room." Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat. He quickly turned around to go back to his room when he stumbled on something under his feet. "What''s that?" Nathaniel was puzzled. He gently lifted his foot and noticed a very familiar ne on the side of the door crack. Desmond ran over in a hurry. "Did something happen?" "Mango may have been taken away." Nathaniel''s face was terribly gloomy. The people in the room were carefully selected by him, yet Mango was able to be taken away with ease. This made him start to doubt his own ability. "Who''s in charge today?" Everyone was nervous upon seeing Nathaniel''s cold demeanour. "Say it. Who was it?!" Nathaniel''s sudden load roar made everyone tremble in fright. A thin man stepped forward. "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye. I had a stomachache today. I went to the toilet and I didn''t know what happened. Everything was fine in the morning. I don''t know why, but..." "You''d better pray that there''s nothing wrong with Mango. Otherwise, I''ll let you suffer." After saying that, Nathaniel turned and left. The man was so scared that he tumbled down on the ground as he was terrified and panic-stricken. Why was he so unlucky? Why the hell did he have a stomachache all of a sudden? However, Nathaniel didn''t care about all of this. He only cared about Mango''s safety. Desmond frowned deeply. He pulled the thin man up and whispered, "Instead of praying here, it''s better to find a way to save Madam. There should be some clues there were captured by the surveince camera. You should go and find them quickly!" "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll run away?" The thin man looked at Desmond and asked. Desmond sneered and said, "Do you think you are so capable that you can escape from Nathaniel? Do you think you are I?" The man was embarrassed. "Alright, I''ll go and find it now." He turned around and left hurriedly. Nathaniel remained silent when he heard the conversation. He knew that Desmond was on Mango''s side upon hearing how he referred to her as Madam. Nathaniel went back to the Fang family again after he ran out of the room. Today, the Fang family was in aplete mess. After the intervention of the police, the people involved were soon arrested. Meanwhile, Mr. Fang, namely Josiah, was still looking for his daughter''s body while Victoria, his wife, chased after him as she was crying and babbling. "If I can''t find Marissa, I''d rather die... I''ve been so blind to marry you in this life. Everyone said that you were young and talented, so you would be good to me. But what happened to you? You can''t even protect your wife and daughter! You are a coward! What''s the point of you being alive?" Mrs. Fang, namely, Victoria, was shouting like a shrew. Nathaniel didn''t feel anything when he saw this. Instead, he grabbed hold of her arm and asked, "Where''s Mango? Where did you guys took her to?" "Are you out of your mind? How would I know where Mango went?" Victoria felt that Nathaniel was crazy. However, Nathaniel felt that the only person who could take Mango away was Marissa''s parents. Since Marissa''s body had disappeared and Mango looked very simr to her, he thought that Victoria would probably take Mango away and use her as a substitute for his daughter. Upon hearing Victoria''s words, Nathaniel was even more displeased. "If you don''t tell me, believe it or not, I''ll kill you now!" As he spoke, he started to attack Victoria. Suddenly, she felt that her neck had been tightly locked with a vice grip, and she struggled hard. She couldn''t breathe at the moment. Nathaniel felt a surge of heart- wrenching pain when he recalled how Mango was locked up in the dark dungeon. Although Mango''s fighting skills were very good, how could she forget that there were some people who were so despicable that they would backstab her? His anger was slowly building up, and the strength he exerted was getting even more forceful. Victoria was on the verge of passing out while she struggled desperately. She felt as if she was going to die. Just as Victoria was about to be choked to death, a pair of slender hands tightly sped Nathaniel''s wrist. "Let go!" Nathaniel''s eyes immediately turned red and teary. Mango was his weak spot and his bottom line. How could he stand it if anything happened to her? Now that someone actually went beyond his limit, he obviously couldn''t let them go. When he looked up and noticed the person who was trying to stop him, there was a murderous gaze in his eyes. "Desmond, how dare you try to stop me?" "She is Marissa''s mother. Although they have done something terrible to her, I have investigated it. She is not the one who killed Marissa. Besides, she almost got killed by I because of Marissa. Marissa''sst wish was to see her parents get out of Is control and live a good life. I have to fulfill this wish of hers!" Desmond whispered. Victoria waspletely stunned. This was the first time that she stared at Desmond directly and she was touched by the emotions in his eyes. Nathaniel didn''t care about it in the slightest. Upon hearing this, he said coldly, "I don''t care what you''re doing. As long as she makes a move on Mango, I will never let her go!" "There''s news about Mango, and it has nothing to do with her!" Nathaniel immediately loosened his grip on her when he heard this. Chapter 815 Chapter 815 "Where is she?" Nathaniel let go of Mrs. Fang and threw her to the ground while she trembled uncontrobly. Desmond quickly squatted down and reached out to her. "Come, I''ll help you up." Desmond''s words made Mrs. Fang burst into tears. "Don''t you ever think that I''d forgive you just because of this. If it weren''t for you, Marissa wouldn''t have died." Mrs. Fang shook his hand off and cried bitterly. Desmond''s heart throbbed with pain. She was right, perhaps Marissa really wouldn''t have died if it weren''t for him. She might not get the love she wanted, but she would live well. There was always a hope and future if only she was alive, wasn''t it? However, his love for Marissa was the reason for her death and Mrs. Fang lost her beloved daughter because of this. Desmond epted Mrs. Fang''s usation wholeheartedly because he knew that he deserved it. Nathaniel could care less about the disputes between the two of them. He hade to save Desmond and repay thetter with gratitude. Since everything was over, his focus was solely on Mango now. "You said there was news about Mango. Where is she?" Desmond looked at Nathaniel and whispered, "She was taken away by Abyss. Ned found the button to Abyss'' suit in the backyard. It must have been ripped off by Mango when she struggled." Ned was that thin man. Nathaniel was slightly stunned. He never imagined that Abyss would have the guts to do anything to Mango. Did he really think that I could protect him and the Tang family? "How could Ned be sure that it was Abyss''s buttons?" "There are Abyss'' fingerprints on it, and Ned said that he checked the surveince camera and found that the button on Abyss''s suit was the same." Nathaniel felt at ease when he heard this. What? Abyss Tang? How dare he! Then, he looked at Desmond and asked, "Why do you refer Mango as your mistress?" "A person like me has no value in this world, and the only thing I''m worthy of is to be a subject of an experiment to be studied by others. For all my life, I lived like a guinea pig. This was what Josiah and I told me at that time. I used to think so because people would stare at me like I''m a weirdo even if I went out. They would even treat me like amodity to be auctioned in the Underground City, so I told myself that I''m useless and a waste of resources. But one day, Marissa told me that everyone is unique and they should chase after their dreams. From then on, Marissa''s wish became mine. Now that Marissa was gone, I wanted to go with her. However, she was worried about her parents and Mango. She told me that she owed Mango a favor and hoped I could have a chance to repay on her behalf. When I was controlled by I, you and the mistress risked your lives to save me. Despite knowing that it was a trap, you still came to my rescue. For this reason, I will be at your disposal all my life. No matter what you want me to do, I have noints, but I hope that you can let me take care of Marissa''s parents." Nathaniel nodded when he heard Desmond''s words. Desmond was a real man! Although he looked a little too beautiful, so what? Nathaniel deeply respected him for his unwavering affection towards Marissa. "Well, I promise you. From now on, I will hand these people to you. You will be responsible for them and obey Mango''s orders from now on. The original Dark Night Empire of the Ye family was dismissed, and you are the new captain of the team now. I hope you will not repeat Merle''s mistakes." "I won''t!" There was a hint of firmness in Desmond''s eyes. "You and Ned should follow me now. I will find someone to take care of Marissa''s parents. I hope that no matter what happens, you will put Mango as your priority." "All right." Desmond turned around and left withplete trust in Nathaniel''s words. Nathaniel was relieved to see him like this. Finally, Mango had her own subordinates around her. Nathaniel followed Desmond and the others back to the hotel. Meanwhile, Ned was weak on his knees when he saw Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye." "You''d better find out their address, or else..." "I haven''t found their exact location, but it should be within this range." In the face of Nathaniel''smand, Ned was so scared that he couldn''t speak clearly and he almost peed his pants. Nathaniel looked at the area marked by Ned and quickly nced at Desmond. Desmond should be familiar with this area. Desmond took a look and said, "This is a downtown area that''s crowded with people. Abyss might''ve rented a random ce to hide there. It will take us a few days to find him because the people there won''t check his ID and all the transactions can be made with cash. As we know, Abyss is not short of money." Nathaniel narrowed his eyes. "Hm? That''s because I was too kind to him." After that, Nathaniel took out his cell phone and called Thomas directly. "I don''t care what kind of mood you''re in, and I don''t care where you are now. Thomas, your vacation is over. From now on, do all you can to ruin the Tang''s Group." Thomas was stunned when he received the call. Nathaniel wasn''t a cruel person, and he wouldn''t suddenly ask Thomas to return to work for no reason. Nathaniel wouldn''t always be so enraged unless something had happened to Mango Thomas immediately said, "Okay, I''ll do it right away." Nathaniel was always assured in Thomas'' ability. Seeing all this, Ned became even more scared. Desmond held his hand tightly and said in a low voice, "Just do your best. Protect the mistress with all your might. With that, you don''t need to be afraid of anything else." Ned looked at Desmond, the enchanting man who was even more charming than a woman nodded unconsciously. Nathaniel had no opinion on how Desmond managed his subordinates. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He looked at the map and said coldly, "No matter how difficult it is, I have to find out Mango''s whereabouts before the day ends." "I''ll do it." Desmond took the map and left with Ned. Nathaniel didn''t waste any time either. He used utilised other connections and started searching for Mango. In order to find Mango, the outside world was in a mess. Meanwhile, she had just woken up by a wave of chilliness. When she opened her eyes, all she saw was ice and frost. For a moment, she thought that she had travelled to the Northpole. "Are you awake?" A familiar voice brought her back to reality instantly. She turned her head around and saw Abyss sitting next to her while he looked at her with tenderness. Mango immediately recalled what had happened. "Abyss, what the hell are you doing? Do you think Nathaniel will let you go if he ever finds out about this? Or do you think that I still have feelings for you?" Mango was in disbelief and she thought that Abyss was insane. However, Abyss smiled and said, "I never thought that Nathaniel would let me go. I''m also aware that I can never beat him, but it doesn''t matter. I''m very content now." "What are you talking about? What the hell are you doing? Abyss, you will implicate the entire Tang Family!" Mango was extremely anxious. Abyss smiled bitterly and said, "You know how I''ve treated you in the past five years, but why are you not even concerned about me? Instead, all you think about is the Tang family. What on earth did they give you?" "They offered a safe ce for me and my children to settle down. Although you''re the one who saved me back then and brought me back, would you be able to do that without Mrs. Tang''s permission? Abyss, I know you''re good to me, but the Tang family has sacrificed quite a lot for me and my children in the past five years. They have been criticised by the public because of me. I''m always grateful for everything they''ve done, which is why Nathaniel chose to let them go. So, don''t repeat the same mistake, okay? There are tons of good women out there, and you should just give up on me!" "But those people aren''t you! You''re the only one I want! Mango, I don''t understand how I''m not as good as Nathaniel. He has put you through tons of sufferings, but why did you still insist on staying by his side? Can''t you give up your love for him and choose me instead? I promise to give you a better life." Mango knew that Abyss was as stubborn and persistent as she was when she heard this. Mango gave up trying to persuade him. She looked around and finally realised where she was. "Abyss, are you out of your mind? What are we in the freezer?" Mango found out the reason that she felt extremely cold. She was trapped in the freezer of a warehouse, which was freezing cold. She quickly stood up and moved around for fear that she would be frozen if time passed. However, Abyss was very obsessed with her. He continued with a smile, "Isn''t it good? I''ve been thinking for a long time. Nathaniel''s people are everywhere outside. No matter where we go, he''s still able to find us. He will never find out about this ce, right? Mango, it''s okay. If you feel cold, juste to me and I''ll warm you up." "Are you insane?" It seemed that Abyss had gone out of his mind. She quickly ran to the door and pulled on it with all her strength, but the door seemed to be locked. Abyss said with a smile when he saw her, "Don''t bother. I''ve already asked someone to lock us from the outside. No one will know we''re here, and no one will disturb us. Don''t be afraid. I''ll apany you till death do us apart, and you won''t be lonely. Perhaps we''re not destined to be together in this life, but I''ll hold your hand tightly as we die and I won''t let go. Mango,e to me." Mango immediately shivered in extreme fear when she heard his creepy words. What was he going to do? Was he nning to die with her here? Chapter 816 Chapter 816 Right now, Mango absolutely believed that Abyss had gone mad! No! He was not only crazy, but he was also mentally ill. Mango tried to open the door in a hurry, but she failed to do so. Abyss was mad upon seeing how she still refused to be with him. "Mango, why won''t you choose me?" "Love can''t be forced. Abyss, why don''t you understand?" Mango was very anxious. As time passed by, she was shivering with cold and he repeatedly stomped her feet to warm herself up. However, she knew that it was impossible to survive in this extreme temperature. Then, she quickly searched for her phone. Little did she know, Abyss had already nned this ahead and threw her phone away. Upon seeing her anxious expression, he immediately smiled smugly. "I threw our phones into the sewer. Don''t worry, even if Nathaniel is powerful and skillful, I doubt if he can find us. Maybe he could, but I supposed that we''d be dead by then." "D*mn you! Abyss, you''re a lunatic! Do you know that your foolish actions will ruin the entire Tang family?!" Mango hoped that she could wake him up by mentioning the Tang family. Unfortunately, Abyss didn''t seem to care. "So what? I don''t care about the Tang family, even if they exist I still can''t have you, can I? If the Tang family is really that powerful, you''d be my wife by now. I truly regret not sleeping with you in the past five years, and I wish I married you. Although I can''t bear to force you to do things that are against your will, I promise I will not repeat the same mistakes in our next life. You''d be mine completely!" Abyss''s madness made Mango want to cry. "Nathaniel, where are you? If you are still not here, your beloved wife and child would be in danger!" Mango shouted in her heart as she paced back and forth to allow herself to warm up a little. Meanwhile, Nathaniel suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest and an ominous premonition shed through his mind. "Mango!" He started to search for Mango as if he had gone mad. However, no matter how much money he spent or how hard he had searched, he still couldn''t find out her whereabouts. Even Abyss seemed to have vanished into thin air. How was it possible that he couldn''t find any information about them? "How''s Thomas doing?" Nathaniel could only ce his hopes on Thomas, hoping that the Tang family would confess the truth about Abyss during this critical moment. Thomas called the Tang family, but they were still kept in the dark about what happened to Abyss. Besides, they already started preparing for the wedding between Abyss and Marissa. "Get them all and make sure you leave no one behind!" Nathaniel issued an order directly. The entire Tang family was in chaos after Mango''s disappearance. However, Abyss had no idea about this, or it should be said that he didn''t care at all. The only woman that he longed for his entire life was now beside him. He was so content that he was willing to freeze to death in the cold with his beloved woman. Meanwhile, Mango couldn''t take it anymore. What a miserable life she had. She didn''t expect that Abyss would able to sneak into the hotel owned by the Ye family and take her away. She was too careless! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "How did you get into the hotel? Or did you buy off the bodyguards of the Ye family?" Mango remembered that the team of bodyguards had been secretly trained by Nathaniel. However, what was the use of having them if they could easily be bribed? Meanwhile, Abyss sat on the ground while staring at Mango''s perplexed expression, which he found rtively interesting. He still remembered how he had spent countless nights with her in the hospital. During that time, Rita couldn''t sleep because of the pain and Mango had spent the entire night with her. He had also apanied Mango throughout the night. Now that he thought about it, it was indeed the happiest time of his life. These memories suddenly surfaced through his mind, and he felt as if they were still in the same country. It was as if they hadn''t left yet, where Mango was still by his side and not with Nathaniel. Upon noticing that his mind had wandered away, Mango couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him. Just how in the hell did she get involved with a stubborn guy like him? "Abyss, I''m talking to you." Mango had to find something to do, or talk about anything at all. Otherwise, she would really be frozen to death. She had thought of many ways that she would die, but this kind of death wasn''t what she had imagined. Abyss finally regained his consciousness when he heard Mango shouting at the top of her lungs. "What did you say just now?" "I''m asking how did you get into the hotel? Who worked for you and took me away?" Mango repeated her words once again in annoyance. Abyss thought for a while and said, "I have to admit that it''s impossible to bribe Nathaniel''s bodyguards. Since there was no other way, I put somexatives in the staff''s meal so that they''d kept going to the bathroom because of diarrhoea. Then, I took the opportunity to sneak in, disguised as one of the waiters, and pretended to clean up the room. After that, I put you in the trash can and took you out of the hotel." "A trash can?" Mango couldn''t help but think of the trash cans outside the hotel, and she felt extremely disgusted. She didn''t notice the foul smell in her body because of the cold temperature. However, she felt very ufortable upon hearing what Abyss had to say. Nathaniel would definitely feel heartbroken when he knew about this. "Abyss Tang, what the hell!" Mango was left speechless. Abyss smiled at her and said, "Mango, don''t waste your time. Let me tell you, it''s impossible for Nathaniel to find us here. Why don''t you sit down beside me? Let''s talk. It''s been almost a year since you came back to Ocean City, right? Zion and Rita should have grown quite a bit. I wonder how they''re doing now without me by their side. "How dare you bring up Zion and Rita? You even cheated on a child''s feelings, what kind of person are you? Abyss, you used to be Zion''s idol, but now look at what you''ve done! If Zion finds out about what you''re doing right now, don''t you think it''ll be extremely upsetting?" Mango couldn''t imagine how her kids would feel if she were to die in this ridiculous ce. Her heart- ached terribly when she thought of it. Just why would she be so careless? Even if she were to beat Abyss to death now, she still couldn''t escape. It would be better if she lived a little longer and wait for Nathaniel to find her. She believed that Nathaniel would definitely find her. Meanwhile, Abyss felt a little sad when Mango mentioned Zion. "I used to genuinely regard him as my son. If you agreed, I can even give him the entire corporation. Unfortunately, you don''t want me!" "He''s Nathaniel''s son. If he wants to, the entire Ye family belongs to him. Why should he care about your family? Abyss, let me go! Do it for the sake of Zion, won''t you? He''s still so young. He can''t live without a mother!" Mango wanted to use Zion as an excuse. Although the chances of him giving up were low, she still had to give it a try though. Abyss said in a low voice with a painful expression, "I don''t want Zion to lose his mother, but I can''t watch you leave me. I finally got the chance to marry you, but why would you run away? What''s wrong with making your face simr to Marissa''s? Do you know that I killed her in order to marry you?" "What did you just say?" Mango was shocked. She had thought Marissa was killed by I, but she didn''t expect it to be Abyss. Abyss''s smile became a little twisted. "Are you surprised that such a refined and polite person like me could kill someone with my own hands? I can''t help it. She looked so simr to you." "What are you talking about? It was you who turned me into Marissa, and I didn''t know about it at all. But why did you take it out on Marissa? What did she do wrong?" "Her only mistake was that she should not have been born in the Fang family! Do you think I would have seeded without Is consent? Bettany is not easy to deal with, but it doesn''t matter! I controlled her family and she was forced to listen to my words. She changed the medicine that Marissa used to take, which was the cause of Marissa''s death. Despite that, the marriage between the Fang and Tang family couldn''t be dyed, so I proposed to let you marry me in ce of her. I has promised not to kill you. I was trying to save you, alright?! It''s dangerous to be by Nathaniel''s side and I targeted you all the time. It was me who saved you! Do you know that?" "I don''t need you to save me!" Mango shouted out in anger. Mango had never expected that Marissa was killed by Abyss because he loved Mango too much. How could this happen? It was pathetic and hard to believe. Suddenly, she felt suffocated upon knowing about this painful truth. "Abyss, you put me in a situation like this and even said that you did it for my own good? Aren''t you hypocritical?" "I don''t care. As long as you live well, it doesn''t matter even if I''m hated by the entire world." "So what now? Since you want me to live well, why do you bring me to this ce?" Mango felt that Abyss''s thoughts werepletely twisted and iprehensible. Abyss shook his head and said sorrowfully, "I didn''t wish for your death, but Nathaniel is a strong opponent. I can''t beat him. However, it doesn''t matter as long as I can go to theherworld with you. Even if he''s powerful, he still can''t stop this, can he?" Mango was so angry that she didn''t know what to say. Anger thrummed through her veins and her whole body was shivering with cold. She did not know how long she had been trapped in this ce and she had no idea what was going on outside. The oue seemed uncertain as she was in a remote location. Would Nathaniel be able to find her? Would she still be alive by then? Chapter 817 Chapter 817 Abyss noticed Mango''s hesitation in her eyes. Then, he said with a smile, "Nathaniel is a human being, not a god. He will not expect that we would be here at all. I bet that he may be searching for us all over the ce like a maniac. We''ll already be dead when he''s done searching. It''s great that no one disturbs us. Listen to me,e here and sit. Can''t we have a good time together before we die?" Mango really wanted to curse at him. However, she knew that it was of no use. She had to find a way to inform Nathaniel about her location. After that, she mmed against the door heavily and repeatedly. Abyss couldn''t help but feel sorry for her when he saw her like this. "This door is about 20 meters thick. Even if you used up your strength or fracture your hands, people out there will never hear a single sound. You''d better save your energy so that you can live a little longer." Upon hearing Abyss''s words, Mango was inplete despair. Was she really going to die here? She was devastated when she thought about how her children would be orphans without a mother after her death. Besides, she was still pregnant with a child. She waspletely brokenhearted upon thinking of how her baby would leave this beautiful world without even having the chance to experience it. She had always felt grateful towards Abyss even though he had gone too far and forced her against her will. Even so, she was still appreciative of everything he had done, and she showed mercy to him and the Tang family. However, she fully regretted it now. She suddenly realised that her kindness was all for nothing. Or perhaps some people were not meant to be forgiven. However, everything was toote now. Mango leaned against the door and stared coldly at Abyss. She looked at him with a distant gaze, which made him startled in fear. "Mango, why are you looking at me like that?" "I really regret forgiving you. Abyss, no matter in this life or the next life, you can never be my man. Do you know why I fell in love with Nathaniel? Because he isn''t selfish like you. He''s willing to do and give up everything to provide me with a good life. However, you can''t! Although you said that you love me, you''re just unhappy that you''re inferior to Nathaniel. You think you''re all that great and as excellent as him. In fact, you''re nothing inparison to him, whether in courage or personality. Abyss, I look down on you and I will despise you in the next life. If there is an afterlife, I only hope that well forever be strangers and never cross paths again with each other." Upon hearing her words, Abyss was extremely upset and agitated. "Mango, I won''t allow it! I don''t care what you think of me now, I just want to be with you. Although we can''t be together in this life, at least we can die together." "Don''t worry. Even if we are dead, I still refused to be with you." After that, she stopped speaking. She leaned against the door and sat down while she felt the blistering cold breeze wafting against her from all directions. At this instant, she felt as if she was about to die from the cold. Mango subconsciously rubbed her belly and said to herself, "Baby, I''m sorry, Mommy didn''t manage to protect you. However, Mommy is happy to have you on this journey, and I bet you''re too, right? I only hope that Daddy and your siblings can be a little stronger. I hope they will be better when we leave this world." Her eyes were glimmering with the reflection of a loving mother. Now, she couldn''t tell Abyss that she was pregnant. Otherwise, it would irritate Abyss even more. She would rather leave the world quietly with her child. However, she could not stay by Nathaniel''s side anymore. She didn''t know whether such an infatuated man like Nathaniel could bear this blow. Mango''s heart ached, but there was nothing she could do about it. "Sorry, I was careless. I failed to protect myself and disappointed you again. I will never do that again. I pray that the heavens will bless you and the children to have a happy life in this world." Mango murmured to herself in her heart before closing her eyes. Upon seeing her like that, Abyss couldn''t help but feel a little upset. He wanted to get closer to her, but when she suddenly opened her eyes, her cold and sharp gaze made him shiver in fear. He could only sit in front of her and stare dumbly at her. He looked at this woman in front of him, whom he had loved for five years. This was also the woman who pushed him away bit by bit. Meanwhile, Nathaniel couldn''t find any trace of Mango no matter how hard he had searched. He was so frustrated that he was blinded by fury. When Desmond came back, Nathaniel suppressed his burning anger and asked coldly, "I hope you have some good news." "We found a clue." Desmond''s words gave Nathaniel a glimmer of hope. "What is it?" Nathaniel perked up at once. Desmond handed a video to him and said in a low voice, "Someone saw Abyss inquiring about the different sizes of ice bunkers and said that he wanted to rent it." "Ice bunkers?" Nathaniel was stunned for a while before his face became colder and ghastly. "Go and find out the ice bunker that has been rented by Abyss." Desmond quickly said, "Abyss is not a fool. If it was really as we thought, he would never rent it using his name. Besides, there are more than a hundred ice bunkers in the whole city. I''m afraid by the time we finish inspecting every single one of it, Mango would be dead already." "Do you have any ideas?" At this moment, Nathaniel''s thoughts werepletely messed up. It would still be fine if they were in a hotel. However, the thought of an ice bunker made him rather feel uneasy. It had been more than two hours since Mango disappeared. Nathaniel didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if she was trapped in a freezer. Meanwhile, Ned was having cold sweat. If anything were to happen to Mango, he would have to be responsible for it. He totally regretted having diarrhea and going to the toilet without keeping an eye on Mango. Desmond was also anxious. However, he tried to remain calm andposed. He thought for a while and said, "We can check who is on duty today and find out who asked for a temporary leave. A person like Abyss will definitely hire some staff from the ice bunkerpany to do something. He won''t do it himself, and there is no problem as long as the problem can be solved with money." Nathaniel heard it and thought that Desmond''s justification sounded reasonable. "Order people to investigate it quickly." "We have checked it out. This man named Cruz has been off duty today, and it is said that he went to the casino and gambled. I have already asked someone to bring him back. Here''s the location of the ice bunker that he''s working at. I have already sent someone to check it out over there." Nathaniel was pleased and impressed by the way Desmond handled things in an orderly manner. "Let''s find Mango first. Take Cruz with you. I''ll interrogate him on the way." "All right.¡± Desmond prepared the car for Nathaniel and took Cruz with him. Before Cruz could enjoy his identity as a rich man, he had been caught and stuffed into the car. Once he entered, he was shocked by Nathaniel''s superior demeanor. "Who are you? Why are you catching me? We''re in a society ruled byw now. Don''t do anything stupid!" Nathaniel was disgusted by Cruz''s character and reaction. Sadly, people like him tend to carry out such sickening acts. Nathaniel pulled him over and said fiercely, "Where is Abyss Tang? Did he bring a woman with him into the freezer?" Upon hearing this, Cruz''s expression suddenly changed. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." "Are you sure?" Nathaniel grabbed him by the cor and pushed him out through the window of the speeding car. "If you still refuse to spit it out, I''ll make sure to throw you out the car the next second." Meanwhile, Cruz was so frightened that his legs went limp and he even peed in his pants. "No, no, no. I''ll say it. He went in with a woman and asked me to lock them in. He also gave me a sum of money and asked me to leave this ce. No one can go in without his permission. He said that they were fated to be together and he intended to die for love. I''m not lying to you..." Nathaniel furrowed his eyebrows. Abyss, that son of a b*tch! How dare he try to freeze Mango to death. Perhaps it was because of Nathaniel''s killing intent that Cruz immediately fainted on the spot. Nathaniel threw him to a side and said coldly, "Pull over. I''ll drive the car, send me the location." Desmond knew Nathaniel''s current mood. Without saying anything more, he directly parked the car on the side of the road before he sent the location to Nathaniel. After Nathaniel took charge of driving, he immediately sped away. Eventually, Cruz woke up and he was so scared that he passed out again. Meanwhile, Desmond felt his stomach churning from the high speed. Nathaniel surpassed several red lights and police cars were chasing him. However, he couldn''t care less because he only had Mango on his mind. Besides, he couldn''t bear to see her freeze to death. It was all his fault. He had not taken good care of Mango, which was the reason that she was in this state. Nathaniel drove directly to the location of the ice bunker. The staff wanted to block the entry of Nathaniel''s car, but he gave up after seeing how Nathaniel was driving aggressively. Nathaniel stopped the car in front of the ice bunker. Then, he pulled Cruz down and dragged him to the door as if he was a puppet. "Open the door!"From N?velDrama.Org. Cruz pretended to be dead, but he was kicked on the belly by Nathaniel. "You''d better get up and open the door immediately, or I''ll make your life miserable." Upon knowing that he had offended a powerful figure like Nathaniel, he immediately got up and opened the door to the ice bunker. The cold air that suddenly came out made everyone involuntarily take a step back. Nathaniel did not retreat, but his expression got even colder. Was Mango alright under such extreme temperature? He felt heartbroken. Nathaniel ran in quickly, only to see Mango curled up in the corner and her body was covered with frost. She looked as if she was asleep, but at the same time, she seemed to be... Nathaniel''s hands were trembling. No way! No! It couldn''t be! Mango would be fine! Nathaniel carefully walked over step by step. When he carried her up, he could feel the bonepiercing coldness thrumming through his skin. At this moment, he had an urge to kill everyone in the room. Chapter 818 Chapter 818 "Mango! Mango Shen! Can you hear what I''m saying?" Nathaniel was trembling in a state of nerves. It was the very first time he had experienced such a great sense of fear. He did not feel this degree of despair and trepidation even when Mango was poisonedst time. His eyes were red and anger flooded his veins. Meanwhile, Mango seemed to have heard his voice while she was in a daze. However, his voice was vague and unclear. Was she really dead? She could not feel anything at all. The heavy feeling of drowsiness made it impossible for her to open her eyes no matter how hard she tried. When Abyss noticed someoneing in, he immediately opened his eyes. Compared to Mango, Abyss had a better ability in resisting the extreme cold. He was instantly annoyed when he noticed Nathaniel holding Mango in his arms. "Nathaniel! How is this possible? How the hell did you find out about this ce? Put her down! Now! She''s mine! She''s all mine!" Abyss struggled to get up. However, he couldn''t, so he crawled towards them desperately. Meanwhile, Nathaniel could not suppress his anger any longer. Hepletely exploded in fury when he saw Abyss. He kicked Abyss away forcefully. "I won''t let you die, I will let you live in pain for the rest of your life and I will make you pay a heavy price for your actions!" Nathaniel turned around and carefully picked up Mango before he quickly ran outside. "Call the ambnce!" Desmond had already made a call. The moment he saw Mango''s frozen body, an expression of incredulity appeared on his face. Perhaps no one would have thought that Abyss would resort to such extreme methods. Nathaniel carried Mango onto the ambnce and said coldly to Desmond, "Don''t let Abyss die. Save him. I want him to regret it for the rest of his life!" "Okay, sure." Desmond took a step back while Ned immediately stepped forward and subdued Abyss. Abyss'' was in great pain. He wanted to chase after Mango, but he didn''t have enough strength to do so. Hence, he shouted towards them loudly and helplessly. "Nathaniel, you and I are always against each other! Why... Why do you need to deprive me of my last wish? You''re inhumane!" Upon hearing this, Nathaniel''s gaze turned horribly cold and murderous. Thankfully, Mango was still alive, or he would''ve strangled Abyss to death in an instant. D*mned it! The ambnce arrived at the hospital in no time. When Nathaniel was still thinking about what to say, the doctor and the nurse were already waiting at the door. "Mr. Ye? Mr. Desmond has called. The emergency room is ready. We''ll take over the patient now." Nathaniel was slightly stunned and he was very satisfied with Desmond''s effectiveness in doing things. He quickly got out of the car with Mango in his arms. "It''s fine. I will carry her by myself. Which way should I go?" Nathaniel did not dare to let go of Mango for even a single moment. The doctor originally wanted to take over Mango. However, he immediately pointed to the sign on the side upon seeing Nathaniel''s anxious expression. Nathaniel took Mango into the emergency room in lightning speed. "No matter what happens, you have to save her!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Nathaniel was short of breath and he felt slightly suffocated. The doctor nodded quickly. After Mango was sent in, Nathaniel slumped down on the chair and his hands were trembling incessantly. His hands were frozen stiff while carrying Mango all the way to the hospital. Mango''s condition was clearly critical, and he was afraid that the doctor was unable to save her. The wait was torturous. He looked at the shing red light in the emergency room and thought, "How many times have I seen Mango struggling on the edge of life and death?" Why couldn''t he give her a peaceful life? Mango was forced to suffer that much in the past because of I and other people with bad intentions. Now that he had the entire Ye family in his hands, why was he still unable to ensure Mango''s safety? Was it because he was too ipetent? Nathaniel never felt that he wascking in any way. However, he really doubted himself at this very moment. If he didn''t have the ability to protect her safety and ensure her wellbeing, would he still have the qualifications to stand by her side? He couldn''t even protect his wife. Was he still considered a man? He owned all the forces in Ocean City and he even had tons of connections outside. However, he could not protect his wife. Wasn''t this ironic? While he was doubting himself, Desmond''s call came. "Mr. Ye, Abyss has been sent to the same hospital as Mango, but he said that he wants tomit suicide." "Tell him that I will kill his mother if he dies." After Desmond heard Nathaniel''s words, he paused for a moment. They already knew that Abyss'' mother had passed away a long time ago. Why did Nathaniel say that now? However, Desmond did not ask anything. He would obey Nathaniel and Mango''s orders no matter what. As for the rest, it had nothing to do with him. The meaning of his life was to repay his debt of gratitude and to live on behalf of Marissa. "Alright." After Desmond hung up the phone, Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly sank a little. He was capable of dealing with almost anyone and anything sessfully. However, why did he always fail to protect the love of his life? Was his opponent too strong? No way! His opponent was nothingpared to him! Although his opponents were weak and powerless, how did they manage to seed repeatedly? He couldn''t figure it out. As time went by, Mango was still being treated. She felt so cold that it was as if she almost turned into an ice sculpture. She even saw Nathaniel walking toward her anxiously, which made her feel worried. Nathaniel was saying something while he moved. Although she wanted to get close to him and tell him that she was fine, she couldn''t move at all. What should she do? All of a sudden, she was reluctant to leave Nathaniel behind. How would Nathaniel and the children cope in the future if she were to die? She had promised Nathaniel that she would apany him till the end and spend the rest of her life with him. She was not a person who broke promises, and she did not want to do that. Mango struggled and shouted, but it seemed that her throat was frozen and she could not say a word. She was afraid that Nathaniel would me himself for what happened. She was afraid that he would feel uneasy and even doubt his own abilities. Nathaniel was actually very good and excellent. She knew that everything had happened because she didn''t listen to his words and she didn''t stay in the room. If only she had obediently stayed with Desmond, perhaps Abyss would not have a chance to catch her. It was all her fault! Furthermore, she regretted her actions. She was taken for granted because of her kindness, which eventually became a threat to Nathaniel''s safety. If only she could turn back time, she swore that she would never be kind to others anymore. She struggled to survive and her breathing was inconsistent. Upon seeing this, the doctor''s expression turned rtively serious. "Doctor, the patient''s limbs are numb, but the child in her belly seems to be full of vitality. We can still hear the baby''s heartbeat." The nurse was surprised to find this situation while the doctor was shocked when he heard this. "Is she pregnant?" "Yes, it shows that she is pregnant." "Oh my goodness!" The doctor felt that he had never been so lucky in his life. How could he run into such a thing? What''s more, it was Nathaniel''s wife! Although the doctor was not very clear about this, he knew who Desmond was. In this ce, the Fang family had power over everything. Although Desmond''s position in the Fang family was not high, everyone knew that the family''s eldest daughter liked him. Besides, a great change happened to the family not long ago, yet Desmond could still walk around freely and do whatever he liked. The doctor knew that the force behind Desmond might be stronger than the Fang family. The doctor also knew that Nathaniel was probably a rich and noble person because of his intimidating aura. However, it might be difficult to save both the mother and the child. "Quick! Inform Mr. Ye and issue a notice." The nurse quickly did as she was told. The nurse immediately told Nathaniel that they might not be able to save Mango. However, the baby in her stomach was very healthy and they wanted to see if it could be saved. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel grabbed her by the cor and shouted angrily, "Why do I need a child without Mango? I don''t want the child, I want her! If it''s possible, please sacrifice the baby and save Mango first! Can we do that?" His eyes were flooded with tears. The nurse waspletely stunned. She rarely saw such a man who could abandon his own child for the sake of his wife. It was obvious that Nathaniel was about to cry, but he was just holding it in. "Mr. Ye, I can''t make a decision on this matter at the moment. I have to ask the doctor, but the baby''s heartbeat is very stable. Do you really want to give up? I think she will not want to give up her child." The nurse looked at Nathaniel and she was apparently mesmerized by his aura. Nathaniel growled and said, "You are not her. Why should you make a decision on behalf of her? Even if she wanted to, I will not allow it! If she isn''t in this world, what''s the point of living? Tell the doctor, no matter what price I have to pay, I will let my wife live!" He grabbed the nurse''s shoulder forcefully. The nurse was startled and in pain because of him. However, she was almost moved to tears by his unconditional for Mango. If she were his wife, she would be willing to die on the operation table at this instant. "Alright, Mr. Ye. I''ll go in and convey your message now." The nurse felt as if her shoulder was about to break. Nathaniel let go of her. When the nurse ran in, the doctor''s expression wasn''t very good. "Doctor, Mr. Ye said that he wants to save thedy at any cost and he would sacrifice the baby." As soon as the nurse finished speaking, the doctor''s face turned pale. "Hurry up! Bring the venttor! The patient''s heartbeat is erratic. I''m afraid..." He didn''t voice out his thoughts in the end. The nurse was stunned for a moment before she hurriedly ran to the breathing machine. She suddenly wanted to cry. If Mango couldn''t be saved, what would Nathaniel do? He was so anxious and desperate that even the nurses, who were used to seeing such life and death, couldn''t help but be moved. Would there be a miracle for Mango? Chapter 819 Chapter 819 "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and rescue her!" The doctor quickly shouted at the nurse when he saw that the nurse was stunned. Only then did the nursee to her senses. After they tried to save Mango''s life, her vital signs fluctuated up and down. Meanwhile, the doctor was almost having a nervous breakdown. Nathaniel was also anxious as he waited outside. He wished that he was a doctor so he could go in and save Mango. At this moment, Ned ran in and looked as if he was out of breath. "Mr. Ye, Desmond asked me to give this to you. He said that it might be useful for Madam." Nathaniel was stunned for a moment. However, he was immediately relieved and delighted when he noticed what was in his hands. It was Desmond''s blood! Noah once said that Desmond''s blood was very valuable and it was extremely effective. Nathaniel took the bottle and broke into the emergency room without saying anything. "Give her this, quick!" The doctor was stunned. "Uh? What is this?" "Just do as you''re told, hurry up!" How could Nathaniel have time to exin these things now? "But if she dies, we can''t afford to bear the consequences." The doctor still didn''t dare to do it. The nurse quickly took it and said in a low voice, "I''ll take the responsibility." Before the doctor could even react, she had already infused the blood into Mango. The doctor was so scared that his face turned pale. "Haniya, what are you doing? Do you want to lose your job? Are you sure of this?" Haniya Bell, the nurse whispered, "Mr. Ye is very loyal to his wife. He will never harm her." "What do you know about that?" Before the doctor finished his words, Nathaniel nced at Haniya. She looked like a very ordinary girl. Upon seeing this, Nathaniel immediately had an idea. "Is Haniya your name?" "Yes. "Pack up your things and resign from the hospital. From now on, you are my wife''s specially assigned nurse. I will double your monthly sry." Haniya was taken aback for a moment, but she still nodded happily. "Thank you, Mr. Ye!" "Go ahead then." Meanwhile, the doctor was shocked and left speechless by Nathaniel''s actions. Suddenly, there were some minor changes in Mango. "Quick, take a look at my wife." Nathaniel decided to stay right there. This time, the doctor couldn''t stop Nathaniel from going out and he immediately examined Mango. What he didn''t expect was that Mango''s vital signs were currently rising and her condition was starting to stabilize. "How''s it going?" Nathaniel asked hurriedly. The doctor was very puzzled and said, "Everything has be normal and her temperature is rising. Mr. Ye, what is the blue liquid that you just gave Haniya?" "Don''t ask things that have nothing to do with you. Hurry up and give her a checkup. Send her to the ward immediately if there''s nothing else." "Oh, okay..." Because of Nathaniel''s imposing manner, the doctor did not dare to ask more questions and even had some regrets. If only he could be as carefree as Haniya, would his fate be different now? However, all of his thoughts were unrealistic and he was a doctor. After more than twenty minutes of observation, Mango''s condition became stable and she was sent to the ward to receive intensive care. Nathaniel stood by her side and nced at her pinkish face. At that moment, everything felt so surreal to him. If it wasn''t for Desmond, Mango and the baby would be in an unpredictable state. Nathaniel held Mango''s hand tightly and the warm temperature calmed his nerves down gradually. He then sent Desmond a message. "Thank you, I owe you greatly." "It''s okay... I''m doing what I should do." After that, Desmond continued on and got busy with his matters. It didn''t take long for Nathaniel to receive the news that Abyss had woken up as well. His eyes be colder at the thought of Abyss. After Haniya was done with the resignation procedure, she quickly rushed over to the ward after she knew that Mango was alright. "Mr. Ye, I''ming to work." "Okay, take good care of Madam. I''ll go out." Nathaniel affectionately nted a kiss on Mango''s forehead before leaving reluctantly. Haniya looked at Mango and thought, "She''s really a beautiful woman." However, a woman''s happiness wasn''t determined by looks, but by how her husband treated her. Haniya was a little envious of Nathaniel''s deep love for Mango and she even had the thought of finding a man like Nathaniel. At first, Mango felt as if she was covered in ice and her bones were cold. She wasn''t even able to move. However, a sudden warm current flowed through her body and warmed her up. Soon, she was able to move her fingers. It seemed that her blood was starting to circte again and she was brought back to life. It meant she did not need to die now... She was ecstatic and she wanted to wake up as soon as possible. However, the extreme exhaustion exerted a huge amount of pressure on her chest and made her fall into a deep sleep again. Nathaniel left Mango''s ward and arrived at Abyss''s ward after he followed Desmond''s instructions. When Abyss found out that he had been rescued, he started to smash things like crazy and he even started to attack the people around him. If Desmond hadn''t arranged bodyguards around to protect him, he would probably have torn Desmond apart. "What benefits did Nathaniel give you? How could you sacrifice your life for him? Desmond, the Fang family has been destroyed by Nathaniel, don''t you want to avenge them?" Meanwhile, Desmond could care less about what Abyss had to say. He got up and left the ward. Just then, he encountered Nathaniel in the corridor. "Mr. Ye." "Call me by my name in the future." Upon hearing this, Desmond was stunned for a moment. He understood what Nathaniel meant and whispered, "Uhm... I can''t break the rules." "It doesn''t matter. This Dark Night Empire is yours, so it doesn''t belong to my jurisdiction. You''re not my subordinate, so you don''t have to call me that. We can be friends." Nathaniel took out a cigarette and handed it to Desmond. Desmond didn''t refuse it as well. After he took it and ignited it, he said in a low voice, "Abyss is moring inside." "Shut him up. We just need to keep him alive." Nathaniel''s killing intent arose whenever he heard Abyss''s name. However, he couldn''t do it because he had to keep thetter alive. Desmond nodded his head. Not long after he entered the room, Abyss'' scream resounded from the inside. Nathaniel took two puffs of his cigarettes and the shrieks inside lowered down a little. Nathaniel asked in a low voice when he saw Desmonding out, "Is he dead?" "No, he''s still breathing. Besides, this is a hospital. As long as you are willing to pay, he won''t die." When Nathaniel heard this, he knew that Desmond should not be easy to deal with because he was able to survive in the Fang family for so many years. But he liked that Desmond was like this. Nathaniel patted Desmond on the shoulder and whispered, "If you have time, go to the training ground to train your physique. You are a little too weak now." "Alright, I hope that you can teach me." "Not a problem." After that, Nathaniel opened the door to the ward. Even though he was mentally prepared, he still paused for a moment upon entering. He never thought that Desmond would be so cruel. Abyss''s limbs were curled up in a grotesque manner and he was lying on the ground while he panted like a dog. He looked as if he was left with thest bit of breath. "Who did this?" Nathaniel asked faintly. Ned quickly looked outside and whispered, "Desmond." "He did it alone?" "Yes." Nathaniel smiled when he heard Ned''s answer. He was truly at ease now that he had such a ruthless person by Mango''s side. When Nathaniel came to Abyss'' side, Abyss'' eyes immediately turned red. "Kill me! Nathaniel Ye, don''t you feel ashamed for humiliating me like this?" "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. Furthermore, what I want isn''t to humiliate you, but to torture you. How dare you bring Mango to the ice bunker to die with you? Abyss, how dare you?! If it wasn''t for the fact that you saved her five years ago, do you really think that I would let you and the Tang family off the hook? You should''ve learned your lesson by then, yet you were still thinking of ways to cause trouble for me and Mango. Do you really think that I am that easy to bully?" Nathaniel threatened him in a cold and spine-chilling tone. Abyss immediately refuted angrily, "She didn''t belong to you in the first ce. You only brought harm to her. Since you can''t even protect her, why don''t you just let her go?" "This is a matter between me and her. It''s not up to you to interfere. You actually dared to risk the entire Tang family just so that you can die with Mango. Fine, I will fulfill your wish. From the moment you brought Mango away, the Tang family will cease to exist in this world. Do you get it? Your grandmother is already so old, so where do you think I should sell her to?" "Don''t you dare hurt my grandmother!" Abyss wanted to jump up, but his limbs had beenpletely fractured and he was in great pain. Nathaniel raised his foot and stepped heavily on the back of Abyss'' hand. Then, he said coldly, "What now? Do you care for your family? I thought that you were not afraid of death, so you gave up on your family too, right? By the way, I forgot to tell you that I have found your mother. Why don''t I let her see your current situation?" "No! No! Don''t let her see me!" Abyss was having a mental breakdown. He could give up the entire Tang family and everything he had. However, the only thing he could not give up was his mother. Nathaniel seized his soft spot. Then, Nathaniel continued coldly, "You should''ve known that Mango was the only person you can''t harm because she''s the love of my life. However, since you''ve already done it, I can''t forgive you. I''ve already given you and the Tang family a second chance. Since you don''t know how to treasure it, then don''t me me. In order to prevent you and the Tang family from getting revenge in the future, do you think I should exterminate the entire Tang family, including your mother?" When Abyss heard Nathaniel''s words, he couldn''t hold on any longer. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Instantly, he cried like a helpless child. "Nathaniel, I was wrong, I was really wrong! I won''t do it again. Please let my family go. You can kill me any time and I won''t have a singleint. I only hope that you can let go of my family, okay?" Abyss, who was once an arrogant and powerful man in the United States, was now begging desperately at Nathaniel''s feet, but would Nathaniel really let him go? Chapter 820 Chapter 820 "It''s toote!" Nathaniel''s words directly sentenced Abyss to death. When Nathaniel saw that Abyss was about tomit suicide by biting on his own tongue, he said indifferently, "If you die, I will sell your mother to Southeast Asia. Although your mother is a little old, she can make some money at least. I think those people will be happy to have her." Upon hearing these words, Abyss paused for a moment. He red at Nathaniel and said indignantly, "Nathaniel, how dare you try to go against a woman?" "Right, I know that you are also a man and a dominator. What about you? Why do you always have your eyes on me and my wife? I thought that you were trying to provoke me so that you could have a good fight with me. In that case, I don''t care what dirty means you have as long as I can make you suffer a fate that is far worse than death. I can''t bear to hurt my woman myself, but you dared to hurt her over and over again. Abyss, do you really think that you''re able to beat me? So what if you''re capable or merciless? Even so, I still have a way to make you suffer. Do you know that Desmond''s blood can really make a persone back to life? Do you want to try it?" Nathaniel seemed like he didn''t have any humanity left in him anymore and it caused everyone around him to shiver in fear. Abyss was truly regretting it! He regretted provoking such a formidable man! He used to think that he was a big shot and he could easily go against Nathaniel. However, now it seemed that he was no match for Nathaniel. How could Nathaniel be so invincible? And how could Abyss bear to see his own mother suffer? His mother had gone through so much for him, so how could he let his mother experience hell again? "Nathaniel, I lost. Please let my mother go!" "I told you, it''s toote." After saying that, Nathaniel stood up and walked outside. Abyss shouted at the top of his voice, "Nathaniel, I''m begging you, okay? You can bite me and do anything you want, but don''t harm my mother!" "Have you ever thought about this when you tortured Mango?" Nathaniel walked out as soon as he finished speaking. Desmond had been outside the door all the time. When Nathaniel came out, Desmond nced at him and whispered, "Granny from Tang family wants to see you." "Screw her! Why does she think she''s qualified to see me now?" After saying that, Nathaniel turned and left. He had to check up on Mango now. He didn''t know if she had woken up. Nathaniel quickly returned to the ward. Mango was still asleep and Haniya was carefully wiping her face. He cautiously walked to her side and whispered, "It''s okay, let me do it." Haniya was stunned for a moment, but she quickly handed the towel to Nathaniel. Nathaniel sat down and wiped Mango''s hands, as he said, "Mango, you''ve slept long enough. You should be awake now. Are you ming me for not finding you in the first ce? ming me for my indiscreet words, or is it because I''ve put you through danger and let you suffer in pain? I''m sorry, I''m too useless. Sometimes, I really doubt myself. I''m not sure whether it is the right thing to keep you by my side. However, my heart aches at the thought of you leaving. Please give me another chance, alright? As long as you wake up, you can beat me and scold me, but don''t ignore me. If you do that, I''ll feel that my life is meaningless." His voice was especially gentle and charming. Haniya, who was standing beside him, was embarrassed for interrupting them. The atmosphere between them felt so intimate that no one could get involved. Haniya quietly left the ward. At the moment when she closed the door, she suddenly bumped into Desmond. She was immediately stunned by Desmond''s cold aura and attractive facial features. He looked so charming! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She had never seen such a dashing man before! This was not something that could be easily expressed. Desmond frowned slightly and a murderous aura radiated from his body. Haniya couldn''t help shivering and quickly regained her consciousness. "Who are you? Why are you here?" Desmond grabbed her hand and questioned. His hand was so cold, but Haniya was obsessed with him. His fingers were slender and long! "I am a nurse hired by Mr. Ye. My name is Haniya." She replied nervously. However, she found that Desmond''s voice was extremely pleasant and mesmerizing. Desmond''s expression became colder. "Stop staring at me and do your job well." After that, Desmond suddenly pushed Haniya away. Haniya felt a chill down her spine. After Desmond left, she seemed to have lost her mind. Was this love at first sight? Haniya didn''t know what was happening to her and she only knew that her heart was thumping hard. Desmond looked inside the ward and noticed that Nathaniel was speaking to Mango alone. His expression darkened a little. He turned around and was about to leave, but Haniya blocked his way. "Is there anything else?" "What''s your name?" Haniya''s eyes were gleaming and Desmond''s furrowed his eyebrows instinctively. "Go away!" He wanted to push her away, but she grabbed him by the wrist. "I''ll leave after you tell me your name." Haniya was not intimidated by Desmond''s appearance at all. On the contrary, she felt that he looked particrly cool and handsome. Desmond was in a trance as if he saw Marissa''s reflection in Haniya. During that time, he used to distant himself from Marissa. However, Marissa held his hand and refused to let go just like Haniya. She also said very stubbornly, "If you tell me what your name is, I will let you go." Now the same scene appeared again, but Marissa was no longer alive. Suddenly, his heart ached upon thinking about her. "Let me go." "No, I won''t!" Haniya was actually a little scared. Despite that, she didn''t know why but she just didn''t want to let go of Desmond''s hand. Desmond struggled against Haniya''s grip and she staggered forward. She thought that Desmond would save her. However, she didn''t expect that Desmond would dodge to the side and made her fall straight to the ground. "Ouch!" Haniya was in so much pain that she was about to cry. However, she saw that Desmond had left without even turning his head around. Although she felt a little aggrieved, she was still not resigned to her fate. Did this man really hate her? He was so ungentlemanly! However, what should she do when she liked him? Haniya looked as Desmond left. The corners of her mouth lifted and she smiled like a fool. In the ward, Nathaniel was still talking to Mango about something. Mango vaguely felt that someone was talking in her ears. The person''s voice was soft, but it seemed to be disturbing her dreams. She wanted to open her eyes, but her eyelids felt too heavy. She wanted to drive the people around her away, but she could not lift her arms. She struggled to open one of her eyes and she was immediately frightened by the scene in front of her. Nathaniel was crying! This made Mango think that she hadn''t woken up yet. She quickly closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, Nathaniel''s head was still lowered and she could feel his tears dripping onto the back of her hand, which made her a little ufortable. "Mango, please don''t sleep anymore, okay? Can you wake up?" Mango''s heart was suddenly filled with terrible pain. All the past memories flooded her mind. She remembered everything. Before she fell into aa in the ice bunker, she wondered about Nathaniel''s feelings if she were to die. However, it was not as shocking and painful as it was at this moment. She had never thought that Nathaniel would cry because of her. Her eyes immediately be teary at the thought of this. She gently moved her hand. Nathaniel was taken aback. He hurriedly raised his head and looked at Mango. When he noticed Mango smiling towards him, he was dumbfounded and he didn''t know what to do. "What''s wrong?" Mango opened her mouth to ask, but her voice was breathy and croaky. Upon hearing her voice, tears immediately welled up in his eyes. "Stop talking. I''ll get you some water to drink." Nathaniel hurriedly pressed down on the emergency bell and poured a cup of water for her. Then, he gently lifted her and brought her into his embrace before he fed her the water. Mango took a sip of water and her throat felt much better than before. She was feeling weak all over. Then, she leaned lightly against Nathaniel''s chest. Upon smelling his scent and aura, she said in a low voice, "I''m sorry for making you worry. It''s all my fault. I didn''t listen to your words and I gave Abyss the chance to kidnap me. Don''t me yourself. Things would happen for some reason and it can''t be helped. I believe that you would be able to find me." "Stop talking about it. You need to rest now. You''ve been in the freezer for too long. How do you feel now? Are your hands and feet feeling better now?" Nathaniel really wanted her to give him a good scolding or even beat him up after she woke up. However, she wasforting him instead and this made him feel even more sorry for her. Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango could feel the difort in her body. "Everything feels very itchy. My arms, the soles of my feet, the palms of my hands, and my legs, it seems that my whole body is notfortable." Mango was moving her body restlessly and she felt a little out of ce. Nathaniel said with distress, "You were suffering from frostbite. Of course, you''d feel itchy. I will let the doctor check up on youter. It''s all right. Just rx." He wanted to give her a reassuring smile, but he couldn''t do it no matter what. Mango nodded her head. Then, she suddenly thought of something and grabbed his wrist, asking, "Where''s the baby? How''s our child? It was such a cold ce, I''ve been very careful to protect her, but I..." "Don''t worry, Mango, the child is fine." He quickly grabbed her hand and tried tofort her. "Don''t lie to me. In such a cold temperature and my weak physical condition, we must''ve lost the child, right?" When she thought of the amount of effort they had gone through for her to get pregnant, she was devastated knowing that she might lose her child because of her carelessness. How could she be so self-willed and careless? Nathaniel clearly said that she should be by Desmond''s side. Why did she have to act alone? Now that the child was gone, what should she do? Upon the thought of how distressed Nathaniel must feel, Mango suddenly burst into tears. "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. It''s my fault. I failed to protect our child. It''s all my fault!" She cried so hard that Nathaniel was flustered. Chapter 821 Chapter 821 "No, don''t cry. I''m telling the truth. The child is still alive. We didn''t lose it." No matter how hard Nathaniel tried to exin, Mango felt that he was just trying tofort her. Just when Nathaniel didn''t know what to do, the doctors and nurses entered the ward. "Oh, Mrs. Ye, what happened? You have to calm down now because you''ve just recovered from your treatment. You have to think of the child in your belly now." Mango stopped crying when she heard the doctor''s words. "What did you say? The baby is alive?" "Yes, the baby''s fine. I have to say, this child is really strong-willed. I''m here to give you the baby''s ultrasound report. Look at it here." As the doctor spoke, he handed her the report. Mango received the report and took a closer look at it. Then, she immediately smiled. "The baby is still alive, Nathan. She is still alive!" "Yes, I just said that but you didn''t trust me." Nathaniel was a little upset. At this moment, Mango was relieved and delighted. She hugged him and said with a silly smile, "Alright, alright. You''re right, I should''ve believed it when you told me. I''m happy as long as the baby is still doing fine. Look, this is our baby." Mango handed the report to him. Nathaniel looked at the small ck lump on the image and couldn''t help but think back to five years ago when Mango went to the hospital alone for an examination. At that time, he was by Macy''s side and he didn''t even get the chance to see the first ultrasound of the baby. If he had been able to stay by her side at that time, perhaps she wouldn''t have suffered so much, right? Fortunately, he had a chance now to make up for everything. Nathaniel carefully kept the report with him. Then, he looked at Mango and said gently, "Lie down, I''ll give you a massage." "Yes, yes, let Mr. Ye give you a massage. Your limbs have been frozen for too long and your blood cirction is poor. You should massage it frequently." The doctor said quickly. Upon hearing this, Mango was a little embarrassed. Nathaniel was rubbing her limbs under the eyes of so many people without a care for the surroundings. Suddenly, her face blushed red as she felt shy. "Doctor, please give her a full body checkup. Will you see if there are any problems with the other parts of her body?" Nathaniel continued to massaged her as he spoke to the doctor. The doctor quickly stepped forward to check. Mango wanted Nathaniel to stop what he was doing, but he did not listen to her. After several examinations, it seemed that she was doing alright and she reached a stable state. "Rest well. This is really a miracle and I wish you the best in the future." After saying that, the doctor went out with the nurses. In fact, there was nothing more they could do to help her. Finally, peace had returned. Mango looked at Nathaniel and asked with a smile, "Tell me the truth. Did you ask the doctor to give me any kind of precious medicinal ingredients again?" "It''s Desmond''s blood. It''s all thanks to him, or else you and the baby may really... Desmond decided to stay with us. He''s in charge of my men and I re-established the Dark Night Empire. It now belongs to youpletely. Desmond promised that he will only listen to your orders from now on." Upon hearing this, Mango was stunned for a moment. Then, she said in a low voice, "There''s no need to do this. Nathan, we cannot guarantee that an ident will not happen in the future. No matter how well you reinforce the security system, there will always be times when things will fail to go your way. That''s why you shouldn''t me yourself just because of this incident. Besides, you''ve been training the people of Dark Night Empire for so long, are you sure that you''re willing to hand it over to Desmond?" "He is devoted to us and there is nothing to be reluctant about. Besides, he needs to have something to keep himself busy, otherwise, he may find it difficult to stay alive. As you noticed, he has be spiritless and depressed after Marissa''s death. I''m really worried about his wellbeing. Anyways, I''m more reassured with him by your side. Also, I have hired a nurse for you and her name is Haniya Bell. I will let you meet herter." Upon hearing his words, Mango was taken aback for a moment. "Why are you hiring people again? Didn''t we have Sisi already?" "You are pregnant nowand Sisi is married. No matter what, Sisi needs some time off for her family after her marriage, right? Besides, Thomas has been very busy these days because of Delh''s matter. As such, you have no one around you and I''m worried about you." Nathaniel said patiently and Mango remained silent. "Why are you silent?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel a little worried when he saw how quiet Mango was. Mango smiled and said, "It''s nothing since you''ve already prepared everything for me. What else can I do? Furthermore, I believe in you, and the people that you hired will definitely do their job well." "Not exactly. After all, the person I''ve hired previously had brought harm to you." "That was an ident. Needless to say, aren''t we all fine now?" Mango held his hand tightly. After this incident, she was even more afraid of death. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She was fond of Nathaniel''s gentleness and she didn''t want to lose him. Moreover, she wanted to apany him for a few more years, or even a few decades. Nathaniel''s heart ached when he saw the tenderness in her eyes. "I''m sorry." He held her in his arms. Mango felt exceptionally happy in his arms. "It''s all over now. Why don''t you help me massage my legs? It hurts a little." "All right." The two of them didn''t say anything more as they were both happy and contented. When Haniya came back and saw this scene, she was a little hesitant about entering the ward. Mango noticed her and thought that she looked quite cute. Then, she smiled and said, "You must be Haniya, right?" "Yes, Madam. My name is Haniya Bell. Just tell me if you need anything." Haniya had two dimples on her face when she smiled. She was so cute that people couldn''t help but want to get close to her. "Alright, my name is Mango. Please take care of me in the future." "Mr. Ye gave me my sry, so I will definitely do my job well." Nathaniel said with a smile when he saw that Haniya and Mango were happily chatting away, "I''m going out to get you something to eat. You guys can chat for a while." "All right." Mango nodded her head. Haniya quickly stepped forward and ced the pillow below Mango''s back. Mango smiled and said, "Thank you." "I''m doing what I should do." The two looked at each other and smiled. After Nathaniel left, Haniya massaged Mango''s legs and arms. She didn''t ck off in the slightest. Not only was her movements well-practiced, but her strength was perfect. It didn''t cause Mango any pain, but it also relieved the feeling of difort and ache in her limbs. "You''re so good at this. What did you do in the past?" "I used to be a nurse here." Haniya told her how she was hired by Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Mango was touched upon listening to Haniya''s words. It seemed that Nathaniel was really concerned about her. "How is the man doing? The one who was sent to the hospital with me." Mango didn''t want to mention Abyss, but she had no choice. She knew that if Abyss didn''t die, there would be a lot of trouble in the future. Haniya said in a low voice, "He was alive, but it is said that Mr. Ye did something to him. He screamed like crazy in the ward and no one dared to get close to him. Madam, did Mr. Ye kill him?" "Don''t ask about things that have nothing to do with you. It''s our family''s rule." Mango said with her usual tone of voice, but Haniya immediately understood and said, "Okay, I''ll keep this in mind." After that, the two of them continued to talk about other matters. Haniya felt that Mango was a cultured and knowledgeable person. Hence, she couldn''t help but feel a little envious and reverent towards Mango. "Madam, I can''t believe that you''re a car designer. You''re amazing." "It''s nothing. It''s just something I''m good at." "That''s awesome too. I don''t even know where the engine and brakes are." Haniya''s words made Mangough. While they were talking happily, there was a disturbance outside suddenly. The noise was increasingly loud as if someone was crying and howling. "What''s going on?" Mango frowned. "I''ll go take a look. Madam, please wait here for a while." As soon as Haniya finished speaking, she stood up. When the door was opened, Haniya saw an olddy being stopped by several bodyguards. The old lady was scolding andshing out angrily. "Do you know who I am? How dare you stop me? Let me tell you, I can make you guys get the hell outta here with just onemand. Do you understand?" Haniya felt that this olddy had a very noble temperament, but her way of speaking was detestable. "What''s going on?" Haniya walked out of the door. The bodyguards were stunned when they saw Haniya, but one of them recognized her quickly and said in a hurry, "Are we disturbing Madam?" "That''s right. It''s so noisy. Of course you are, and who is this olddy?" "You don''t even know who I am?" Granny Tang raised her voice. Perhaps she had been high and mighty all these years, and she was used to being called Lady Tang by everyone when they saw her. Now that she had gone bankrupt, she still could not extricate herself from that lifestyle. Despite that, Haniya disliked this woman at first sight. "Why should I know you? You are not my boss. You''re not the one who pays my sry, so why should I care?" "You stinkingss!" Madam Tang was so angry that she picked up her crutch and she wanted to hit Haniya. Haniya grabbed the walking stick and said coldly, "What are you going to do? Don''t take advantage of your seniority in front of me! This is a hospital. Stop making a fuss over here. Don''t you even know the most basic etiquette? How dare you try to hit me? Do you really think that I won''t do anything to you because you''re older than me? Believe it or not, if you dare to shout out loud again, I will let them drag you out!" "How dare you?!" Madam Tang had never been so angry before. Then, she red at Haniya with burning fury in her eyes. Haniya smiled and said, "Of course, I''m not afraid of you. There''re surveince cameras everywhere. Also, you guys over here, Madam has a headache, so quickly carry this olddy out and don''t disturb Madam''s rest. If Madam doesn''t rest well, Mr. Ye will me us and you guys will be responsible for it." When the bodyguards heard this, they immediately acted up and walked towards Madam Tang. She was trembling with anger, but she also caught the meaning of Haniya''s words. However, she couldn''t care less about the Tang''s Group reputation now as she continued to shout like a maniac at the top of her lungs. "Mango, if you still have a slight conscience, get your a*s over here right now!" Chapter 822 Chapter 822 Mango didn''t pay much attention to what was happening outside. Thus, she decided to lie down and take a nap. However, Madam Tang''s voice was so loud that it was hard for her to ignore it, "Mango Shen,e on out! You ungrateful woman! If it weren''t for our family, you would have died five years ago, but now you''re treating us like this, where''s your f*cking conscience?" Everleigh Tang, which was known as the old madam in the Tang family was still moring outside. Meanwhile, Haniya noticed the resentment between Everleigh and Mango. She frowned and said to the bodyguard beside her, "What are you waiting for? Are you waiting for Mr. Ye toe back to get you moving? Or are you waiting to see how Mrs. Ye will get sick again from extreme anger? Hurry up and drag this old woman away!" Upon hearing Haniya''s words, several bodyguards immediately came forward and covered Everleigh''s mouth. Then, the other bodyguards lifted her legs and carried her out. Meanwhile, Mango was about to check out what was going on outside. However, themotion and noises seemed to have dissipated, so she paused slightly. At that moment, Haniya had already opened the door and walked in. "Madam, where are you heading to? To the bathroom? I''ll help you." As she spoke, she quickly came to Mango''s side. Mango shook her head and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on outside?" "It doesn''t matter. An olddy came in and made trouble. You don''t have to worry about her. Just lie down and rest." Then, Haniya helped her to the bed. Mango looked at her and asked, "Do you know what kind of grudges that woman has against me?" "I don''t know, but you are my boss. Therefore, it''s my responsibility to care for your health and wellbeing. Your current physical condition is not suitable to see guests, especially such a noisy one. You need to rest." When Mango heard Haniya''s words, she smiled and said, "Just drive away any useless individuals for me in the future." "Okay, Madam, do you want to have a rest?" "Sure." After that, Mangoy down and closed her eyes. Haniya was doing her chores quietly. She was about to take the garbage away after cleaning up, but she saw Desmond standing at the door as soon as she went out. "What''s up?" Her eyes lit up immediately when she saw Desmond in the corridor. Meanwhile, Desmond felt rtively ufortable after Haniya stared creepily at him. She was looking like a predator eyeing its prey. "Is Madam asleep?" "Yes. Do you have something to talk to her about?" Desmond was a little upset. Since when did he need Haniya''s permission just to meet Mango? "It''s all right. You handled it well just now. Thank you." Then, he turned to leave immediately. Haniya was stunned. "Wait, what do you mean? Are you in charge of Madam''s safety?" Haniya held Desmond''s hand tightly. Desmond frowned slightly and said coldly, "Let go!" "No, unless you tell me what your name is and what you''re doing. Anyway, I am the closest person to Mrs. Ye now. If I have no idea what you''re in charge of, how am I supposed to handle things properly?" "Do whatever you want. Let go of me now, if not you will have to bear the consequences." Desmond exuded a chilling aura. Haniya was shocked and stunned. At this moment, Desmond quickly retreated his hand. "Hey! you''re a good-looking man, but why aren''t you a gentleman? I am a girl! Did you just try to hit me?" "Don''t provoke me. I don''t care whether you are a girl or not. In my eyes, the only difference that matters to me is whether a person is dead or alive." Desmond left immediately after he finished his words. Haniya was extremely depressed. What kind of a person was he?! He was the one who started it! Haniya took out the garbage angrily and threw it into the trash can. She didn''t dare to stay outside, so she quickly returned to the ward. When Haniya noticed that Mango was still asleep, she moved around carefully and tried to minimise her movements. Then, she gently massaged Mango''s legs. Just then, Nathaniel came back. Haniya stood up in a hurry and reported what had just happened in a low voice before she retreated. Nathaniel''s eyes turned cold when he heard that Everleigh hade to make a fuss. Upon seeing that Mango was still asleep, he subsequently walked out of the room. Then, he noticed Haniya sitting alone on a bench in the corridor while she fiddled with her fingers with a bored expression. "Haniya, ask Desmond toe here." "Desmond? Who the hell is that?" Haniya was a little confused. Nathaniel showed Desmond''s photo to Haniya. Haniya nced at it and suddenly smiled. "So his name is Desmond! Ha, even if you refused to tell me, I still found out your name eventually." Haniya smiled and left. Meanwhile, Nathaniel headed back to the ward. He discovered that Mango had already woken up. "When did you wake up?" "Just now. Why did youe back sote?" Mango''s body felt a little weak and Nathaniel hurriedly helped her up. "Did you buy any delicious food for me?" "You can''t eat anything heavy now. I went to buy some porridge for you. Endure it for a couple of days and I''ll cook delicious dishes for you after you''ve recovered." "But I want to eat meat." Mango pouted and begged, which made Nathaniel want tough. "You can''t." "But our baby wants to." Upon hearing that Mango was using the baby in her stomach as an excuse, Nathaniel smiled once again. "You''re an adult. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?" "I can''t help it." "At most, I''ll buy you meat porridge. I won''t ept any more negotiations." Mango let out a disappointed sigh when she heard Nathaniel''s suggestion. "Well, then I''ll wait for two days." "Good girl!" Nathaniel patted her head tenderly. It felt as if every second with her was filled with love and warmth. Mango leaned against the bed and asked with a smile, "You''ve been out for so long. You aren''t just going to buy some porridge, right?" "Yes, I have taken care of some matters." "Is it about the Tang family?" Mango looked at him. Nathaniel paused for a moment. Then, he looked at Mango and asked, "Are you trying to plead for them? I heard that Everleigh came here. What did she say to you?" "No, she was stopped outside the door by Haniya before she was driven away. I didn''t see her and I didn''t intend to plead for her." After that, Mango pointed at the apple. Nathaniel immediately took it over and peeled it for her. Mango smiled and said, "Did you think I''ll plead for her?" "Yea." Nathaniel responded in a low voice and he seemed a little upset. Mango knew what he was thinking, but she still wanted to tease him. "If I asked for mercy, will you really let go of the Tang Group?" Nathaniel paused his movements. "What do you mean? Are you really going to do it?" "It''s possible. Think about it. If it weren''t for Everleigh, the children and I would have already died five years ago. Their kindness to us is something that I''ve always been grateful for. What if the news that you want to go against them is spread to the public? It wouldn''t be nice, right?" Mango smiled a little mischievously. Unfortunately, Nathaniel didn''t see it. "I don''t care about what the public thinks and I don''t need a good reputation. Besides, I am the one who did it. It has nothing to do with you. People will not me you." "I wouldn''t be happy even if that happened to you. I''m just asking you, will you let them go if I plead for mercy?" Mango''s question caused Nathaniel to be indecisive for a long time. However, she wasn''t in a hurry to get his response. Instead, she took over the apple in his hand and peeled the skin herself before she began to eat. The crisp and crunchy sound of the apple attracted his attention. Then, he let out a sigh and said helplessly, "If you''re going to plead for mercy on behalf of them, what else can I do? Since you don''t mind even if you were directly involved, do you think I''ll still be able to hold grudges towards them?" As he spoke, he took out his phone and tried to call Thomas to tell thetter to put an end to everything. However, he did not expect Mango to directly grab hold of his phone. At this moment, Mango''s expression was a little serious. She looked at Nathaniel and asked, "Why? No matter how angry you are, can youpletely give up everything that you''ve set up just because it''s my request?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel smiled lightly and there was tenderness in his gaze. "You are my everything. I''m willing to do anything for you. I just want you to be safe and sound. But if you get angry or you''re displeased with something I''ve done in our rtionship, I''m still willing to keep it to myself and make you happy." Mango''s eyes became a little teary when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "What a fool! How did a person like you be the most powerful man in Ocean City? Those people who voted for you are brainless and they can''t evenpare to a fool like you." "I don''t care. Everything will be fine with you by my side." Nathaniel smiled and patted her head lovingly. Meanwhile, Mango had finished eating thest bite of the apple and tossed it into the trash can. After a moment''s thought, she said, "Oh yeah, there''s no need to show mercy to the Tang family." "Why?" Nathaniel was somewhat surprised. Mango had always been a kind and sweet person. Just based on her character, he felt that Mango would definitely beg mercy for Everleigh out of her gratitude towards the Tang Family. This was the reason why he let them live until now. He was afraid that if Mango really begged him, he would not be able to revert what he had done. So, all he did was just cause the Tang Group''s bankruptcy. Upon hearing Mango''s words, he couldn''t help but feel surprised. "Didn''t you hear me clearly?" Although Mango was still smiling, there was less warmth in her expression. "Did Abyss cross your bottom line this time?" Nathaniel asked in a low voice. Mango nodded her head. "Although I owe a favour to the Tang family, the things that Abyss has done to me are enough to offset their kindness for thest five years. Everyone knew what Abyss has done to usst time, and even his family knows about it. The fact that you have given the Tang family a chance to live is already a sign of gratitude. If they learn their lesson and get back on the right track after this, I believe that they will still be as powerful as they were in the past. Unfortunately, they did not. I can be kind and generous, but I can''t tolerate others who take advantage of my kindness and harm my family continuously. Since they don''t care about me, why should I care about their lives? If you want to do anything, feel free to do so. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything for anyone''s sake because I also have people that I want to protect. I can''t harm my loved ones just because of my kind- heartedness." Nathaniel was taken aback by her words. He suddenly discovered that Mango had grown after going through all the ups and downs. She became even more beautiful than before and he was truly fascinated by her wisdom. "Who do you want to protect?" Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango immediately turned to look at him with a warm and tender gaze. Chapter 823 Chapter 823 "You and the children." There was a trace of tenderness in Mango''s voice. Upon hearing this, the feeling of love and warmth immediately surged through Nathaniel''s heart. "Do I still need your protection when I''m a man?" "I just want to protect you." Then, she leaned her body into his embrace and she wished that time could stay still at this moment. Nathaniel wished for the same. He hugged her in his arms tightly, who had risked her life for him several times. Now, it seemed that they were destined to be together for life and they could not be separated no matter what. "Well, I''ll give you my life from now on. You have to cherish it and live a good life." "Okay...." Mango nodded her head. The two of them spent a lovely time together before Nathaniel let go of her and said in a low voice, "Let''s not talk about the Tang family anymore. I wanna talk to you about Marissa." "Have you guys found Marissa''s body?" Mango was a little excited. Nathaniel shook his head and looked a little gloomy. "What happened?" Mango had confidence in him, and she believed that he could definitely find Marissa. Now that I had been caught, all the remaining offenders of the Fang family were still being dealt with. Even if there were people who escaped amidst all of it, they would be busy running for their lives by now. How was it possible for them to flee away with a dead body? Furthermore, the Dark Night Empire was obviously capable of finding Marissa''s remains. However, Nathaniel''s expression said otherwise. Upon noticing Mango''s worried expression, Nathaniel quicklyforted her, "Don''t worry, listen to me slowly." "What''s the matter? How can I not be anxious? Marissa is my friend anyway. Besides, she is Desmond''s loverand I promised to help him find her. What''s the matter now?" Nathaniel hurriedly said when he saw her reaction, "Well, maybe we''ve found her." "What do you mean? If you found her, just say so. What''s going on?" "Calm down. Just listen to what I have to say." Nathaniel poured a cup of water for her and sat down in front of her. After a moment of thought, he said, "When we found Marissa, her body had already been cremated." "What?" Mango was shocked from the sudden news. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "It was I''s order. She tried to destroy the evidence so that we would have nothing against her. However, Victoria and Josiah were not willing to hand over Marissa''s body. To prevent them from rebelling against her, I temporarily agreed topromise with them. But when you and Desmond went in search of it, I found an opportunity to have someone steal Marissa''s body. She intended to let you bear the crime and burn the body without anyone knowing. At that time, she would insist that you were Marissa and people will believe her." "That d*mn old witch!" After hearing this, Mango trembled with fury. "No matter what, Marissa is still a member of the Fang family. How can she be cruel?" "She''s inhumane. She is cruel and she has nopassion at all." Just then, Nathaniel recalled how his father had died and the thought of it made his heartache. However, he couldn''t bear to express such pain and sorrow in front of Mango. He was afraid that she would feel sad as well. "She will definitely have to pay the price, right?" Mango knew that if I was handed over to the police, many of her crimes would be overlooked if there wasn''t sufficient evidence. However, just as I had said, the Fang family had a widework of connections. Since the matter was soplicated, could they really convict I of her crimes? Nathaniel knew what Mango meant. Then, he said coldly, "Don''t worry, she won''t be able to escape. I was involved in certain illegal activities outside of the country, and the country''s interests were implicated. Thus, even if she had the ability from evading an arrest, she wouldn''t be able to escape. She''s dead for sure this time." "That''s good. I don''t know how many people this woman has killed in her life, but I''m familiar with them. If she''s not convicted, I don''t think they can rest in peace. By the way, does Desmond know about what happened to Marissa?" "I have already asked Haniya to call him." Nathaniel couldn''t help sighing when he thought of how Desmond would react to the news. "What a pity. I''m afraid that Desmond won''t be able to ept this fact." "Let''s just take it one step at a time." Nathanielforted Mango. Just then, Desmond and Haniya''s voices could be heard from outside. "Slow down your pace. Desmond, even if Mr. Ye wants to see you, you don''t have to walk so fast, do you? It''s not that he''s giving you money right now." Meanwhile, Mango and Nathaniel were both stunned for a moment when they heard Haniya''s voice. Then, Mango pursed her lips and said with a smile, "I like Haniya." "We''d better observe her first in case she''d be the next Novalee Zhang." Upon hearing this, Mango paused for a moment. He''s right, she''d better not be the same as Novalee. Meanwhile, Mango wondered how Walter was doing right now. What happened to Novalee was a big blow to him. Besides, he had been staying in the same ce to apany his aunt recently. Hence, Mango should really call him to check up on his situation soon. Just as Mango was thinking, Desmond knocked on the door. "Come in!" Nathaniel''s voice sounded and Desmond opened the door of the ward immediately. "Is there any news about Marissa?" Desmond looked very nervous and panicked. Haniya was stunned and asked subconsciously, "Who is Marissa?" Desmond suddenly red at Haniya. Even though Haniya had seen how terrifying Desmond was. However, she still felt a chill down her spine at this moment. Mango let out an awkward cough when she noticed their interaction. "Desmond, don''t scare Haniya. It''s not easy for me to find someone that I like." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Desmond finally withdrew his unweing gaze. Haniya felt as if she hade back to life and she quickly walked to Mango''s side while she gasped for breath. "Madam, I..." "Take a breather." Mango patted her hand. Haniya knew what she had to do. She quickly shut her mouth and stood behind Mango as she tried to keep herself away from the center of attention. Desmond looked at Nathaniel and asked anxiously, "Is there any news about Marissa?" "Yes." Nathaniel nodded. "Where is she?" Desmond took a step forward in a hurry. Then, he heard Nathaniel say, "Marissa''s body was burned." "What did you say?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Desmond grabbed Nathaniel by the cor with an intense and prating gaze. "Who burned her body?" Desmond looked at him with his blood-thirsty blue eyes, as if he was going to swallow him the next moment. Haniya was so scared that her legs went limp. Was this person still a human being? Just how did she get the courage to provoke him? Also, it didn''t matter who the hell was Marissa anymore. At this moment, she was almost scared out of her wits. Meanwhile, Nathaniel didn''t make a move, nor did he intend to resist Desmond. Then, Mango called out anxiously, "Desmond, let go of Nathan first." Desmond was extremely emotional and agitated right now. Upon hearing Mango''s words, he immediately let go of Nathaniel. "I''m sorry." "Don''t worry about it. I understand your feelings. I''ve already asked someone to preserve Marissa''s body. As for what to do, it''s up to you." Hearing these, Desmond was somewhat relieved and his eyes instantly turned teary. "How much did it burn?" "Go and see for yourself." Nathaniel gave the key to Desmond. When Desmond took the key, he almost had an urge to engrave it in his palm. As he was unable to suppress his sadness, he gritted his teeth and said, "If I''m gone, Ned can be in charge of your safety. I have already arranged everything." "Got it. You may go now." "I''ll be back after one day." These words were meant for Mango. Mango nodded and said, "I''m not in a good condition right now. Once you''ve made your decision, let me know. I''ll send Marissa off for thest time." "There''s no need to. You''re pregnant now, so it''s better to not participate in any kind of funeral. I appreciate your kindness on behalf of Marissa." After that, Desmond turned around and left hurriedly. However, everyone in the room could see that he was secretly crying. It was not until Desmond left the ward that Haniya breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh my god, Desmond is so terrifying! Who the hell is Marissa?" "His lover." Upon hearing this, Haniya was startled and she somehow felt heartbroken. Lover? Did that man actually have someone that he loved? No wonder he ignored her and treated her so coldly. Despite that, Haniya couldn''t help but wonder what his lover looked like. She had too many things that she was curious about. However, she knew that she did not have the right to ask about anything at all. Her heart was heavy and she felt especially ufortable. She even wanted to cry. Mango couldn''t help but soften her voice when she saw Haniya like this. "Desmond had been through a lot. His temper may fluctuate these days, so please keep an eye on him." "How would I dare to get near to him? He acted as if he could kill me just now." "Well, he''s not a monster and he won''t kill you. Go get me some water. I''m feeling a little thirsty." Mango patted Haniya''s hand. Haniya hurriedly fetched Mango a ss of water. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked at Mango and said softly, "I can rest assured if Haniya is here." "Just do whatever you need to do. I can handle it myself. Besides, don''t I have Haniya with me? Don''t worry." "I''ll stay here and apany you until the day you get discharged." Nathaniel was persistent. Mango knew that it was impossible to convince him otherwise once he had made up his mind. This man is so stubborn! "Okay, suit yourself." Mango shook her head helplessly. Mango stayed in the hospital for two days ording to the doctor''s instructions. At the same time, Haniya was busy working. Since she was an orphan, she didn''t feel the slightest reluctance in leaving her former workce. Desmond eventually decided to have Marissa''s body cremated under the permission of Mrs. Fang and Professor Fang. Although both of them cried out heavily after Marissa''s death, they finally agreed to let Marissa get cremated after Desmond''s persuasion. Nathaniel bought a good piece ofnd for Marissa as her final resting ce. On the day of Marissa''s burial, the weather was extremely gloomy and cloudy. It was a sorrowful day for everyone. Haniya pushed Mango by the wheelchair as they attended Marissa''s funeral. Marissa didn''t have many friends due to her physical condition, so the funeral was rather deserted. However, Haniya was shocked when she saw Marissa''s photo. Then, she quickly looked at Mango. If it wasn''t because of the Ye Family''s rules, she really wanted to ask about the rtionship between Mango and Marissa. The funeral was very simple. After Marissa''s burial, Desmond sent Mrs. Fang and Professor Fang back home while Mango was pushed into the car by Haniya. However, someone pushed on Haniya when they were about to reach the entrance of the car, "Ah!" Haniya''s stumbled and almost lost her bnce. Suddenly, Mango felt as if something had been stuffed into her palm. Chapter 824 Chapter 824 "Who is it?" Mango was alerted and she looked around subconsciously. Unfortunately, she didn''t see anyone show up. She quickly opened the slip of paper in her hand and the words on it made her frown. "If you want your mother to be safe, you''d better ask Nathaniel to keep his hands away from the Fang family." Mango''s heart was pounding. It had been a long time since she heard from Queena, which made her concerned. Last time, she even asked Merle to search for Queena''s whereabouts. However, he was immediately caught by I before he could do anything. She was terrified and worried now that this threatening note had silently appeared in her hand. Although she was not with the Ye Family, it was Marissa''s funeral today. There were only Desmond and Nathaniel''s men around. Surprisingly, no one took notice of the person who had stuffed the note into her hand. This alone made her tremble with fear. Perhaps it was someone from the Dark Night Empire that Nathaniel had trained himself? Mango was shocked by her own spection. "Madam, are you alright?" Haniya lost her bnce and fell onto the ground. Although her limbs were injured, she quickly came to Mango and checked on her condition. Mango held the note tightly and said with a straight face, "I''m fine. You should visit the doctorter." "It''s just a fall. I''ll bandage it myself. By the way, who was the person that approached us just now? Why didn''t I see them?" At the thought of this mysterious encounter, Haniya immediately felt a chill down her spine. She couldn''t help but look at Marissa''s cemetery and whispered, "Could it be..." "Don''t be superstitious! Even if there are really ghosts, Marissa will not harm me. Let''s go back first." Mango looked around her and did not find anyone suspicious. Then, she returned to the ward feeling rather uneasy. At the same time, Nathaniel and Desmond were dealing with some matters. After Marissa''s burial, Desmond settled Marissa''s parents down and he nned to bring them to Ocean City with Nathaniel. When Nathaniel returned to the ward, he saw Mango looking out of the window in a daze. Then, he gave her a sudden hug from behind. "What is it? What are you thinking about?" "It''s nothing. I just feel that life is really fragile. Marissa was only in her early twenties, but she''s gone too soon." Mango was feeling sad and emotional. "Life is always unpredictable, so we must cherish our lives. We will never know what might happen in the next minute. The only thing we can do is to enjoy our life to the fullest and leave no regrets. We have each other and we will stay together forever until the end of our lives." Upon hearing this, Mango rolled her eyes at him. "What are you talking about? Nathan, I have something to tell you." After Mango thought about it over and over again, she finally decided to tell him. "What''s the matter?" "Look at this." She handed the note to Nathaniel. Nathaniel''s face turned pale when he saw the note. "Who gave it to you?" "I don''t know. When I went back to the car at Marissa''s funeral, I was hit by someone and then this note appeared in my hand. However, Haniya and I didn''t see anyone. After that, I checked the surveince cameras nearby but the video was blurry. It seemed to be a woman with short stature, but I couldn''t see her face clearly. Take a look." Mango sent the video to him. As he looked at the video, his gaze suddenly turned a little cold. "It seems that the people of the Fang family are not willing to give up. I''ll go to meet I after I go back to Ocean City tomorrow." "Let me go. Since she found someone to hand me this note, she must be waiting to meet me. She may not be able to get what she wants from you, but it might be possible from me." Mango voiced out her thoughts to Nathaniel. Nathaniel looked at her with some concern. "I''m a little worried about you because of your current health." "There''s nothing to worry about. I is locked up in detention and there are police guarding her. I''m not a person who can be easily manipted by her. I just want to know what she intends to do." "What else will there be? I bet she''s just trying to carry out her crimes." Nathaniel extremely despised I Fang. This woman had harmed so many innocent lives. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, Mango said in a low voice, "My mother hasn''t been around for a long time, so I''m quite worried about her. Back then, no one realized when she left Ocean City. I''m even more worried now that there''s no news of her at all and this note has something to do with the Fang family. I know that you''re concerned about me and you''re afraid that I''ll be bullied by I, but I still have to do something for my mother. Furthermore, my aunt doesn''t have much time left. I hope that my mother will be able to meet her once." "You''re always considerate about others, but why don''t you at least think for yourself? Don''t you know that I''ll be heartbroken seeing you going through all these by yourself?" Nathaniel let out a sigh, but he did not try to stop Mango. He was willing to do anything to make her happy that he evenpromised with her decision. Of course, Mango knew that he was worried sick about her. However, she smiled and said, "You really don''t have to worry about me. I''ll bring Haniya along. You also know what Haniya is capable of. If anything happens to me, Haniya will be there to help me. Don''t worry." "Okay, but no matter what you do, you must ensure your own safety, okay?" "Got it." Both of them came to an agreement. Meanwhile, Haniya went to the doctor to treat her wounds. When she saw Desmond helping Mrs. Fang, she couldn''t help but stopp in her tracks. Mrs. Fang nced at Haniya and did not say anything. She was crying and her eyes were swollen. Then, she sat aside while Desmond poured a ss of water for her. Desmond was very respectful to her, which made Haniya feel a little sorry for him. How could such a cold man be so mannerly towards a woman? Just how deep was his love for Marissa? Desmond noticed Haniya''s presence. However, he had no intention of talking to her at all and he didn''t even look at her. When the doctor saw Haniya, he whispered, "Haniya, this is your medicine. Remember, eat it three times a day when you go back. Don''t forget. You know that you''re always a forgetful person." "Alright, Dr. Bettany. I''m aware of it." Haniya smiled and took the medicine. "What do you know? You are really wayward. You always needed someone to supervise you while you take your medicine. I''ve seen people afraid to take medicine, but I''ve never seen someone like you. I''ll tell Mrs. Ye to make sure that you take your medicine on time. Otherwise, your injuries might worsen and the consequences will be very serious." "Dr. Bettany, there''s no need to do that. You don''t need to bother Mrs. Ye on such a trivial matter." Haniya was a little embarrassed and she wanted to turn around to leave, but she was stopped by the doctor. "No, give me the medicine and I''ll give it to Mrs. Ye. I was stupid enough to give the medicine to you." Then, the doctor went to grab Haniya''s medicine. Haniya quickly ran away from Bettany after that. Just as the two of them were at a stalemate, Desmond''s voice resounded from afar. "Give me the medicine. I''ll remind her to take it. Please don''t bother Mrs. Ye." After saying that, Desmond took the medicine directly from Haniya''s hand. Haniya and Dr. Zhang were stunned, and Mrs. Fang was even more surprised. "Desmond, what are you doing? My daughter died not long ago, and you found your next lover?" Mrs. Fang''s voice was sharp and harsh. Desmond quickly said, "No, she is Madam''s personal caregiver. Mrs. Ye is in a special condition now and she needs someone to take care of her. Haniya will not be able to take care of Madam if she falls ill. Of course, I have to be considerate of Madam. In fact, I don''t want Madam to worry about this trivial matter. Mom, don''t think too much." Since Mrs. Fang approved of the rtionship between Desmond and Marissa, he naturally viewed her as his mother. Although Haniya was a little happy just now, she couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed and ufortable when she heard how Desmond referred to Mrs. Fang as his mother. Mrs. Fang was a little unhappy. However, since Desmond''s words were reasonable, she could not help but say, "Suit yourself, my daughter had just passed away. If you go on to find a new woman now, I..." "Mom, I will only have Marissa in my heart forever. There will never be any other woman." Upon hearing this, Haniya felt heartbroken. Mrs. Fang looked at Haniya and said coldly, "Great. I hope those women that have a crush on you can give up quickly. You promised Marissa that you would take care of me and my husband." "Yes, mom. Let me help you in." Desmond put the medicine into his pocket and held Mrs. Fang''s hand without looking back. He didn''t even nce at Haniya. Dr. Bettany was a little confused and asked, "Haniya, what''s going on?" "I have no idea. They''re crazy!" Haniya was so depressed that she directly went back to the ward. She didn''t believe that Desmond would remind her to take the medicine and she bet he would throw it away by now. That man was very narrow-minded. Well, she didn''t like to eat medicine anyway, which saved her from lots of trouble. When Haniya returned, Mango was packing up her things. Upon seeing this, Haniya quickly ran over. "Madam, let me do it. How can you do it by yourself?" "It''s nothing. Don''t run, your leg is injured. When we get back to Ocean City, you can have a rest for a while. Don''t overexert yourself." Haniya was touched by Mango''s caring words. "It''s okay, Madam. I''m strong as hell. These wounds are nothing. By the way, do we need to pack up these things? Are we going to Ocean City?" "Yes, we are." Mango smiled faintly and Haniya didn''t dare to ask any further. After packing up the things, Desmond sent someone to inform them that the private ne was ready. Then, Haniya pushed Mango to the rooftop. It was Haniya''s first time taking a private ne, so she couldn''t help but feel a little excited. Mango''s mood livened up a little when she saw Haniya like this. The two of them came to the elevator and they were about to head up to the rooftop. Suddenly, someone stopped the elevator and Mango''s expression changed immediately. Chapter 825 Chapter 825 "What''s wrong with you, olddy? Didn''t I tell you? Our madam doesn''t want to see guests!" Haniya quickly protected Mango behind her when she saw Madam Tang. Upon seeing this, Mango felt a little touched. It had been a long time since the two of them met each other and Madam Tang''splexion had worsened. It seemed that she was having a difficult timetely. Mango pulled Haniya to the side and looked at the old woman in front of her. Then, she greeted her respectfully, "Greetings, Madam Tang." "I thought you didn''t want to acknowledge me anymore." Madam Tang''s tone was unpleasant. Mango just smiled and didn''t say anything. When the olderdy saw Mango acting in such a manner, she was a little angry. "Mango, didn''t our Tang Family treat you well for the past five years?" "Yeah." Madam Tang saw a glimmer of hope when she heard Mango''s reply. "Well, at least you still have some conscience. In the past five years, although the Tang family hasn''t given you any good opportunities, we have helped you raise your child. Also, we''ve helped you bear the me for the rumors and even helped you be an excellent car designer. All of this has been given to you by the Tang family, but how can you let Nathaniel destroy us now? Is there no room for mercy at all?" Madam Tang was extremely aggravated as she spoke as if Mango had done something unforgiven. Mango did not interrupt her. After she finished speaking, Mango asked in a low voice, "Madam Tang, do you know what Abyss did to me?" Upon hearing this, Old Madam Tang was slightly stunned and her face was flushed red with nervousness. "Mango, you know, Abyss. He loves you too much, that''s why..." "He tried to kill me because he loves me too much?" Mango was questioning her with a calm and indifferent tone, which left Madam Tang speechless. "I know he made a stupid mistake. You knew that he had feelings for you for the past five years. But after he tried to woo you for so many years, all of his efforts were futile. He is just unwilling to give up." "Madam Tang, if your grandson is unwilling to ept the fact, does that mean that it''s also rational for him to kill others?" Upon hearing this, Madam Tang felt extremely embarrassed. "What about this? We won''t care about Abyss and Nathaniel can do whatever he wants to him. Just based on our kindness towards you and your children for the past five years, can you beg Nathaniel to at least spare the lives of the Tang Family?" The meaning behind her words was very clear. It seemed that Madam Tang had already decided to sacrifice Abyss to save the Tang family. Meanwhile, Mango was slightly taken aback by Madam Tang''s decision. If it was in the past, she might still be softhearted. However, after the incident in the cold storage and Nathaniel''s concern for her, Mango decided that she wouldn''t be kind to anyone else anymore. "Madam Tang, I remember that Nathaniel gave the Tang family a chance. I also remember that when I left the United States, Nathaniel said that it was to repay the Tang family''s kindness for taking care of me and our children. From then on, we didn''t owe each other anything anymore. Since that''s the case, Abyss breached the promise and he did such a cruel thing to me. Therefore, what rights do you have to beg for forgiveness? There''s always a limit to our kindness and sympathy, and we will never forgive those who have hurt us. If it was you, would you do have done the same as me?" Madam Tang was at a loss for words when she heard it. However, she was still not willing to give up. "Mango, I know that it was Abyss'' fault. As I said, you guys can kill him and let go of the Tang Family..." "Abyss was the representative of the Tang family and their pride before this incident. Since you''ve always been proud of him, you shouldn''t have given him up this time. Don''t you guys have to support each other? Otherwise, aren''t you afraid that he will be hurt by this? As for the matter about Tang family, I''m sorry, but I can''t do anything about it." Mango left immediately after she said that. Madam Tang was unconvinced and an evil expression smeared across her face. Just as Mango was about to walk into the elevator, she suddenly stretched her legs out and threatened in a low voice, "If you don''t let the Tang family off, I won''t let you go. Try me if you dare." "Are you threatening me?" Mango smiled and casually took out her phone. Suddenly, everything that happened just now was reying on the screen. Upon seeing this, Madam Tang''s face immediately took on a ghastly expression. "Why the hell are you so vicious?" "I just want to protect myself, I''m sorry. There are too many wicked people like you. Madam Tang, if you continue to harass me, I will broadcast this video to the public and I don''t know what will happen by then." After Mango finished speaking, she asked Haniya to handle Madam Tang. Soon, the elevator doors were closed. Madam Tang was so furious that her entire body was trembling in rage. She never imagined that Mango, who used to look soft and weak, would be so heartless. "Mango Shen, just you wait!" She shouted out angrily, but sadly, Mango couldn''t hear a word she said. Haniya understood a few things from the conversation between Mango and Madam Tang. After the elevator doors were closed, she looked at Mango but did not ask anything. Instead, she wrapped a nket around Mango. "Aren''t you curious?" Mango asked in a nd tone. From N?velDrama.Org. Haniya shook her head and said, "Although I am very curious, this has nothing to do with me. My job is to take good care of you and prevent people with bad intentions from approaching you. Other than that, I shouldn''t be involved in anything." Mango was very satisfied with Haniya''s answer. She smiled and whispered, "Do you like Desmond?" Haniya was stunned and her face flushed red subconsciously. "Nope." "Don''t hide it from me. I am also a woman. I can see it in your eyes. When Desmond appeared, your eyes were shining. I can''t be wrong about that." Mango teased Haniya, which made her feel a little embarrassed. "Madam, I..." "Give him some time. Marissa just passed away and she died so miserably. They were childhood sweethearts and he definitely needs some time to calm down." Mango let out a sigh and gave Haniya an exnation. Haniya suddenly felt sorry for Desmond. "Madam, don''t worry. I know what you''re talking about." "Well, I believe in you." Mango patted the back of her hand. They went to the roof after they got out of the elevator. There were already helicopters waiting forthem there. Nathaniel hurriedly stepped forward to greet Mango when he saw hering over. "Why did it take so long?" "Nothing. I just met an old friend and we talked for a while." "Who is it?" Nathaniel suddenly became nervous. Mango couldn''t help but feel sorry for him when she saw him reacting like this. Why didn''t she notice the worried expression in his eyes before? She even made him feel sad and concerned at times for the sake of an outsider like Abyss. Now, who else was on her side except for Nathaniel? And now Abyss, whom she had once wanted to protect, was trying to kill her! Nathaniel noticed her teary eyes and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong? If you don''t feel like saying it, then it''s fine. I don''t really want to know." "Nathaniel, why are you so good to me?" She felt that she had asked a stupid question. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel responded with a gentle smile, "You silly woman, you are my wife. Of course you''re the one that I want to protect." "Yes, I know that I''m foolish. Let''s go home." Mango took the initiative to hold his hand. His body trembled slightly. Then, he happily carried her onto the ne. Haniya couldn''t help but feel a little envious when she watched the sweet interaction between the two of them. If only she could also find such a considerate husband. She couldn''t help but think of Desmond. The thought of Desmond''s cold gaze and his indifferent expression caused Haniya to shiver involuntarily. Calm down! It seemed like it would take quite some time for this cold and indifferent man to open up. Haniya quickly shook her head to dismiss the thoughts. Then, she quickly followed them. After boarding the ne, she found that Desmond was also on the ne. "Why are you here?" Everyone in the ne was stunned by her question. Mango smiled and pulled Nathaniel with her while she pretended as if she didn''t see anything. Desmond was still stering an ice- cold expression on his face. He said without even looking at Haniya, "Are youing or not? If not, get lost." Haniya sped her hands tightly in anger. She really wanted to give him a good p on his face. Who the hell did he think he was? She didn''t owe him anything! However, Haniya endured the anger and walked past Desmond in a huff. However, her heel stepped on the back of Desmond''s foot unintentionally. Desmond didn''t say a word, but his brows were tightly furrowed and his gaze got even colder. Haniya''s mood brightened up. Then, she swaggered over to Mango''s side without looking back. "Madam, I''m sitting behind you. Call me if you need anything." "Alright." The corners of Mango''s lips curled up. It was obvious that she was in a good mood. Nathaniel witnessed all this and whispered, "Are you going to let Haniya pursue Desmond?" "We''ll see, destiny will have its own ns." "That''s true." The two of them sat together while they held each other''s hands tightly and it looked like a beautiful landscape painting. Meanwhile, Desmond looked at Mango''s side profile and he seemed to see Marissa''s reflection. The look in his eyes became a little tender and mesmerised. Haniya had been staring at Desmond the entire time. When she saw how affectionate he was towards Mango, she couldn''t help but feel a little jealous and upset. It seemed that he wasn''t cold towards everyone! She quickly turned her head to the side, afraid that she would lose herself again out of jealousy. But it didn''t take long before the ne took off. During that period, she couldn''t help fixing her eyes on him again. The sun was shining on his beautiful face. He looked so surreal and so charming that it made everyone''s heart flutter. He looked like an ethereal being that had descended to Earth. Haniya noticed that her heart was beating faster unconsciously. Just then, Desmond noticed Haniya''s gaze fixing on him. Hence, he couldn''t help but turn around and re at her. His fierce nce was like a sharp knife piercing through her. Haniya was so scared that she quickly regained her consciousness. Meanwhile, Mango was watching their interaction as she leaned against Nathaniel. They arrived at Ocean City not long after that. Mango looked at this familiar city and stered on a big smile. She''s back! She''s finally home! Chapter 826 Chapter 826 Mango sat up from Nathaniel''s arm and looked at the beautiful city of Bredeforth. All of a sudden, she felt at ease. Sure enough, home is where the heart is. When Nathaniel noticed Mango''s cheerful expression, he couldn''t help but smile and ask, "Are you excited to be home?" "Well, I feel that the air here is fresh." "Then let''s stay at home for a few more days." "Sure." Mango and Nathaniel were affectionately whispering to each other. Meanwhile, Haniya looked from the window with joy and eximed, "It''s so beautiful! I didn''t know that the seaside city was so picturesque." "Right, Desmond will show you aroundter." Upon hearing this, Desmond frowned slightly. "I have to protect you." "I''ll be fine with Nathan around. Take Haniya with you and get her familiar with the Ocean City so that she won''t get lost when she goes out next time." Mango spoke in an indifferent tone. Although Desmond was reluctant to do it, he didn''t say anything more. It seemed that he had silently epted Mango''s order. Nathaniel had no opinions on Mango''s decision. He was contented as long as his beloved wife was happy. After the nended, Nathaniel carried Mango off the ne. Thomas was already waiting for them. During this period of time, Thomas had taken some time off from Delh''s matter and it seemed that he was doing rtively well now. When Mango saw that he was in a good condition, she also felt happy for him. "Mr. and Mrs. Ye, wee home." Thomas took a cloak and handed it to Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel handed it to Haniya and let her put it over Mango''s shoulder. Mango felt warm. "Actually, I don''t need it under this weather." However, Nathaniel was in disagreement. "The doctor said that you stayed too long in the cold. Although it was a miracle that nothing happened to you now, it''s best to keep you covered and warm for safety''s sake." "Alright." What else could Mango say? Nathaniel had already mentioned about what the doctor said. Therefore, she shouldn''t let him worry about her anymore. After everyone got in the car, Thomas sat in the driver''s seat while Mango and Nathaniel sat in the back. Meanwhile, Haniya was forced to sit with Desmond. Nathaniel whispered, "Desmond is a stubborn person. Aren''t you afraid that Haniya will be hurt by him?" "As I said, let''s just wait and see how this unfolds. Marissa has left, and Desmond''s life will be over if he still can''t move on from her. Now that Haniya is here, it''s best if both of them can work out. If this doesn''t work, it''s fine too. Fate will bring them together. Besides, I''m not doing anything except asking Desmond to show her around." Upon hearing this, Nathaniel didn''t know what else to say. Just then, Thomas asked, "Mr. Ye, are you going home?" "Yes. Send me thepany''s documentster." "Alright." The car drove back to the Ye''s Mansion. Once arrived, Thomas helped them with their luggage while Nathaniel carried Mango into the bedroom and settled down. Then, he heard Thomas knocking on the door and say, "Mr. Ye, I have something to tell you." "Wait for me in my office." Upon hearing this, Thomas left and did not disturb them any longer. Mango asked curiously, "Why is Thomas looking for you?" "It''s about thepany. You should take a good rest now because it''s been a tiring journey today. You must be exhausted, right?" Then, he covered her with the nket. Mango pulled on the nket and said, "It''s fine. You can go and do your work. I''ll take care of myself. Don''t worry, I''m fine. By the way, when will Sisi and Newell be back from their trip?" "About a month I guess. Why? Do you miss them?" "Kind of. The atmosphere in the house is cheerless and dull without them here. What''s more, the children are not here. I really miss them." Nathaniel understood her feelings. He smiled and rubbed her head gently before whispering, "When you''re done resting, I''ll bring you to visit the children." "Can''t we take them home? Since I has been arrested, everything''s gonna be fine, right?" Mango really missed her son and daughter. Although Nathaniel knew that it wasn''t easy for Mango and the children to be separated for so long. However, there were some things that he couldn''t decide. Furthermore, I had yet to be sentenced, thus it was still a little risky. "Let''s wait a little longer. Besides, we still have to get uncle''s permission." "Well alright, go get busy then. I''ll have to rest for a while, I''ll talk to youter." Mango didn''t want to make things difficult for him and she didn''t want him to be worried about her either. Therefore, she put on a smile and drove him away. Nathaniel shook his head helplessly and said, "Okay, okay, I''ll go. You should get some rest." "Okay." After Nathaniel left the room, Mango immediately fell into a deep sleep. Once Nathaniel walked into his office, he noticed that Thomas''s expression wasn''t looking very pleasant. Then, he quickly closed the door. "What''s wrong?" Thomas wanted to say something, but he stopped on second thought. "Is there anything that you can''t say to me? Since when have we been distant from each other?" Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Thomas said in a low voice, "I want to see Delh." Nathaniel paused for a moment upon hearing this. However, he understood Thomas'' intentions. After all, Delh was Thomas''s mother. "If you want to see her, then go. You don''t need my permission to meet her." "I still think it''s better to let you know. After all, it also involved Mrs. Ye." Thomas'' words made Nathaniel feel a little distressed. He patted Thomas on the shoulder and whispered, "It''s nothing, don''t let this trivial matter destroy the brotherhood between us." "No, Mr. Ye, I''ve always grateful for your kindness to me. I just wanted to see her. I thought that she had a good support system and I was at ease when she was in the Song family. I just wanted to visit her because she''s my mother." Thomas was still a little depressed. Nathaniel nodded and said, "You''re right. No matter what she did, she''s the one who gave birth to you after all. Go check up on her. Mango and I won''t have any problems with that." "Mr. Ye, there''s one more thing." Thomas looked at Nathaniel and whispered, "Walter left Ocean City." "Where did he go?" "I don''t know. He said that he went out to take a walk. He left by himself and he didn''t take his mother with him." Nathaniel was stunned for a moment when he heard this. However, he wasn''t concerned about it. "Novalee is dead. It''s understandable that he''s in a bad mood. There''s nothing to make a fuss about if he wants to go out by himself." "But his mom is ill, and you and Mrs. Ye both know that it was my mother who poisoned her. The doctor said that she''s in critical condition and her days are numbered. Walter has always been a filial son, so it''s quite strange that he left her side during this period." Nathaniel suddenly remembered something when he heard Thomas'' words. Sophia was indeed in poor health, and the caregiver who served as the witness was actually someone found by Boden. As such, it seemed that Walter did not leave to take a break. "Perhaps there is something else. The Song family''s affairs have nothing to do with us. Although we are rtives, Walter is very capable. I guess that he didn''t tell us because he doesn''t want us to know. Let''s just act as if we don''t know. We can talk about it when he needs our help. Also, I know that you felt guilty because of what your mom did. You always wanted to make up to the Song family on behalf of your mom''s wrongdoings. But Thomas, let me remind you that it was your mother''s fault and you don''t have to feel that you owe the Song family anything. After all, you didn''t take anything from the Song family. You don''t need to take the me, do you know that?" Nathaniel was afraid that Thomas could not get over this matter. Thomas nodded, but Nathaniel could see that he didn''t listen to the advice at all. In fact, Thomas felt that he should take the me and be responsible for his mother''s wrongdoings. "Go ahead. I will handle thepany''s matter myself. You can take a break and see Delh." "It''s fine. I''ll go and see her now. I''ll be back tomorrow morning." Thomas finished his words and walked out of the room. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt a little sorry for Thomas. Then, he called his bodyguards and ordered them to take care of Thomas when he visited his mom in the prison. After that, Nathaniel turned on theputer to settle thepany''s business. Thomas had taken care of the tasks in the past few days, but there were some things that needed to be dealt with by Nathaniel. Soon, Nathaniel waspletely immersed in his work. After leaving the Ye''s Mansion, Thomas was in no hurry to go to prison and he went to Sophia''s house instead. Sophia was a little surprised to see him. "Why are you here? Is there something that Mango and Nathaniel want from me?" Sophia didn''t let him in. Perhaps she disliked him because he was Delh''s son and she was ufortable with their rtionship. Thomas also knew that Sophia didn''t like him, so he didn''t enter and he just handed over some supplements to her. "Mrs. Song, this is for you." "It''s fine, I don''t need these supplements for my age. What''s the matter?" Sophia''s attitude was not very enthusiastic, but Thomas did not mind. He whispered, "I understand that you hate my mother, and you will not forgive her no matter what I do. I don''t expect you to forgive her. You are Mrs. Ye s aunt, and she is in poor health now. I have juste to see you, that''s all." "Thank you, I''m fine. If there''s nothing else, you can go back. Don''t call me Mrs. Song in the future as I''ve divorced Carter." Upon hearing this, Thomas was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Sophia would choose to file for divorce after 20 years of marriage. Most importantly, it was when she was about to die. "Mr. Song, what..." "It''s none of my business. I''m a little tired and I need some rest. Please leave." Sophia spoke as she was about to close the door. Thomas quickly threw the supplements through the door before he turned around and left. "Hey, your supplements..." When Sophia chased after Thomas, he had already got into the car. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophia sighed as she looked at the supplements in her hand. Delh was such a vicious woman. How could she have such an excellent son? She turned around and went back to her house. After a moment of hesitation, she took the supplements with her. After Thomas left Sophia''s home, he went directly to meet his mother in the prison. The police were polite and weing upon his arrival thanks to Nathaniel''s orders. However, Thomas received an unexpected response when he mentioned that he wanted to meet Delh. Delh had been released on bail. Upon hearing this, Thomas was puzzled. "Who''s the person who bailed her out? All the evidence were against her and she was not qualified to be released from prison. How did this happen?" Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Thomas'' question was left unanswered. He was just told that Delh was bailed out and that was all. Thomas still wanted to ask more, but the other party had politely sent him out. Thomas was having mixed feelings. He should feel relieved that his mother had been released. However, he was also worried on behalf of Nathaniel and he didn''t know whether it was something to be happy about. Just as Thomas was in a dilemma, Mitchell Abarough appeared and suddenly pulled him into the back alley. He looked haggard and he was in bad shapepared to when he was working as a doctor. "Give me some money. I want to go abroad." Mitchell asked him for money directly. Thomas looked at this man, who was rted to him, and he felt utterly disgusted. "How did youe out? Were you also bailed out? Who did that? Where is mom?" In the face of Thomas'' series of questions, Mitchell looked impatient. "Why do you have so many questions? How am I supposed to know what happened to her? Maybe she stole a big sum of money and escaped. D*mn it, women are so unreliable. She ran away and I''m penniless now. I don''t have any job and my reputation is ruined. I''m left with nothing now. Since you''re her son, you have topensate me! Hurry up, give me some money, I''ll be leaving this evening." Thomas was infuriated by Mitchell''s bad attitude. "Her son? Aren''t you responsible for her as well? You''re the one who abandoned me and sent me into an orphanage. What the hell did you give me? What rights do you have to ask for money?" "I''m the one who gave you this life!" Mitchell became more and more arrogant. Thomas sneered and grabbed Mitchell by the cor. With a slight force, Mitchell''s feet were lifted off the ground. "You... how dare you do this to me?! Aren''t you afraid of karma?" "You don''t even care, so what should I be afraid of? Tell me, who''s the person that bailed you out?" Mitchell was slightly intimidated in the face of Thomas'' indifference and aggressiveness. Then, he said with trepidation, "I don''t know either, but someone told me that I was bailed out and asked me to leave quickly. I came out after that because I don''t want to stay in the prison anymore. As long as someone brought me out, I don''t care who it is." Thomas''s brows were slightly furrowed. From N?velDrama.Org. Who was it? Who was the person who secretly bailed out Mitchell and Delh? What was the person trying to achieve? "Where are you nning to go?" "Abroad. I have such a bad reputation in this country and I can''t live here any longer. I have to leave this ce. You are my son, so hand me a sum of money." Mitchell was asking for money shamelessly and Thomas obviously abhorred it. However, to find out who the person was, he eventually agreed to his father''s demand. Then, he said coldly, "I''ll give you 200,000 dors. From now on, we are no longer rted to each other." "How is that enough? I gave you life so that you could have a chance to be around Nathaniel. How dare you give me this tiny amount of money?" "Do you want it or not? If not, there''s nothing for you. Just starve to death." Thomas threw Mitchell on the ground after he finished talking. A trace of cruelty shed beneath Mitchell''s eyes, but it disappeared in a blink of an eye. "Yes, yes, of course. Screw you then, quickly give me the money." "Do you think I have that amount of money with me right now? Give me a moment, and I''ll give you the money in two hours." After that, Thomas turned and left. However, Mitchell grabbed his arm and said, "Can''t I go with you? Where else can I go now? Everyone hates me and there''s no ce to hide. If not, why do you think I decided to go abroad?" "Aren''t you just afraid that Nathaniel will beat you up when he sees you? Anyways, I''m going to report this to Nathaniel." Upon hearing this, Mitchell trembled in fear involuntarily. In fact, he was afraid of Nathaniel. He loathed both Nathaniel and Mango because they were the ones who destroyed his life. Unfortunately, he was no match for them. Therefore, the only thing he could do was to flee from this country. Meanwhile, Thomas was able to pierce through Mitchell''s thoughts and knew exactly what he was thinking. Despite that, Thomas pretended not to notice anything. Then, Mitchell pondered for a moment and said, "Well, I''ll wait for you at the hotel next to your company. You can''t stand me up, otherwise..." "Stop wasting your time threatening me, you might as well think about ways to get out of here. Well, it doesn''t guarantee that you''ll be able to leave Ocean City even if you have money." Upon hearing this, Mitchell''s face took on a ghastly expression. However, Thomas could care less about a person like Mitchell and he directly left the alley without saying anything more. When he was turning into the corner, he made a gesture and two bodyguards immediately followed. "Mr. Thomas, what''s the matter?" "Follow him and see who he is contacting. I need to know everything about him." "Yes." When Thomas saw that the bodyguards had caught up with Mitchell, he turned around and left. Then, he quickly returned to the Ye''s Mansion. Nathaniel was working while Mango was still resting. After the Fang family''s incident, Mango was exhausted and all she wanted to do was sleep. Thomas came to Nathaniel''s office and knocked on the door. "Come in." Nathaniel''s voice sounded a little hoarse. Thomas was slightly stunned. Then, he quickly made Nathaniel a cup of coffee. "Mr. Ye." He ced the coffee on Nathaniel''s table. Nathaniel raised his head and was surprised to see Thomas. "Why did youe back? Didn''t you ask for a day off?" "There''s something I need to talk to you about. By the way, I also wanted to remind you of something." Thomas''s words made Nathaniel put down his work at hand. "What happened?" "Delh and Mitchell were bailed out by someone and released from prison." "What?" Nathaniel furrowed his eyebrows. Thomas felt a little embarrassed. Even though this matter had nothing to do with him, Delh was his mother. However, he felt so ashamed that he couldn''t lift his head in front of Mango and Nathaniel. Nathaniel hurriedly asked when he saw Thomas'' reaction, "What''s going on?" "I don''t know. The people inside refused to tell me. Mitchell asked me for money and said that he would leave Ocean Cit. He wants to go abroad to stay away from trouble, but I told him that money will not help him at all. He still needs to find means to leave this ce. I have sent people to keep an eye on him. If someone contacts him, I will follow the clues to find out who the person is." When Nathaniel saw that Thomas had arranged everything, henodded and he felt at ease. "It seems that you can handle it well yourself." Thomas was moved by Nathaniel''s words of trust. "Mr. Ye, aren''t you afraid that I will take the opportunity to let them go? After all, they are my parents." "It doesn''t matter. It''s human nature and I won''t me you. Don''t think too much about it. Do what you want and don''t feel burdened. You are my brother and I believe in you." Thatst sentence immediately made Thomas tear up. After so many years of struggling, he might have been outside begging for money if it weren''t for Nathaniel. Thomas bit his lower lip and said excitedly, "Mr. Ye, don''t worry. I will never do anything against my conscience." "That''s good. Don''t be too nervous. Just do what you have to do." "Alright." Thomas nodded. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly thought of something and stopped in his tracks. "By the way, I forgot to tell you that Rainie ising back. It seemed that Boston has made a run into the woods. After all, Rainie and her brother were not locals, so they weren''t familiar with the jungle. Her brother was bitten by a poisonous insect and he was being treated in the hospital for some time. It seemed that his condition hasn''t improved, so he was sent abroad for further treatment. Rainie intended to follow him, but she felt that it is better to inform Mrs. Ye about it personally first. She will be arriving in the evening. Mr. Ye, remember to tell Madam about it. Also, don''t get Madam too worked up. I am afraid that she will be anxious if she suddenly knows about it. As for what happened to Rainie''s brother, keep this a secret from her for the time being." Nathaniel was very touched upon knowing that Thomas was being considerate towards Mango. "Okat, take it easy. Don''t get too tied up. I heard that you went to visit Sophia Liu?" "Well, I have to make up for the sins that my mother has done." Upon hearing this, Nathaniel felt extremely sorry for Thomas. "What Delh has done has nothing to do with you." "It doesn''t matter, she''s still my mom. I have to apologize on behalf of her. Mr. Ye, I''ll leave first. Mitchell asked for a sum of money and I''ll have to withdraw it from the bank. Also, I''m going to check if anyone has followed me." Nathaniel had always been at ease with the way Thomas handled matters. He nodded and watched as Thomas left the room. However, he was no longer in the mood to work. Boston''s matter happened a while ago, so Nathaniel couldn''t recall it clearly. Thanks to Thomas''s reminder, he remembered what had happened while he fainted in Nakasara. However, he didn''t expect that this matter would bring so much harm to Rainie and her brother. Rainie was Mango''s best friend. If Mango ever knew about this, it would be hard for her to take in. Before Rainie returned, Nathaniel quickly shut down theputer and headed towards the bedroom. Mango was still asleep. Nathaniel really didn''t want to wake Mango up when he saw her Mango sleeping soundly. After a moment of hesitation, he eventually left the room and sent a message to Rainie. He told her about Mango''s recent situation and asked Rainie to be careful when she spoke. However, there wasn''t any reply from Rainie and it seemed that she was still on the ne. Nathaniel sighed and took off his coat while he went to the kitchen. There wasn''t anyone at home since Haniya wasn''t around, and both Sisi and Newell had already left for their honeymoon trip. Thus, he had to make some food for Mango. After leaving the Ye''s Mansion, Thomas received a phone call from a bodyguard saying that Mitchell had made a phone call before he went out. Now, they were following him. Upon hearing this, Thomas''s gaze darkened. Was Mitchell going to meet the person that bailed him out? Or was there any other news? Thomas quickly checked Mitchell''s location and drove directly to the ce. However, when his car made a turn, a van suddenly rushed straight toward him. He tried to turn the steering wheel, but it was toote. Thomas crashed into the windshield with a loud bang and the van directly rammed into him. Blood was dripping down from the gap in the car door towards the ground. It was a terrifying and shocking scene. Chapter 828 Chapter 828 Thomas was badly injured in the car crash. He struggled to take out his phone and tried to send a message to Nathaniel, but he had no strength left to talk. After calling Nathaniel, he couldn''t hold on anymore and passed out. Nathaniel had just finished preparing his meal. Then, he noticed a missed call from Thomas just as he was about to wake Mango up. Thomas had informed Nathaniel about his ns today. However, why didn''t he hear the phone ring? Nathaniel called back, but no one answered. At this moment, he felt a little uneasy. Nathaniel called him back a few more times, but there was still no answer. Then, his brows were tightly furrowed. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Mango had woken up and walked down the stairs. She couldn''t help but asked in concern when she saw Nathaniel''s expression. Nathaniel quickly stepped forward as if he was afraid that she would fall down. "Slow down. When did you get up? Why didn''t you call me?" "It''s fine. Look at how nervous you are, and you''re acting as if you''re my servant. Oh yes, who were you calling just now? What happened?" Nathaniel shook his head when he heard this. "It''s nothing. Thomas called me, but I didn''t hear it. I just called back and he didn''t answer the phone. Maybe he''s busy." Mango paused for a moment and said, "Thomas would normally pick up your call. Did something happen?" "I''ll go out and have a look. Will you be fine being alone at home? Otherwise, I can ask Haniya to come back. She can tour around Ocean City any time. I can''t rest assured if you stay at home alone." Nathaniel was about to make a phone call as he spoke. However, Mango smiled and said, "It''s alright. I''ll go with you." "And also, I forgot to tell you this. Thomas told me that Rainie will return to Ocean City soon. You''d better stay at home and wait for her." Upon hearing this news, Mango immediately brightened up. "Rainie ising back? That''s great. I haven''t contacted her since she went to the border with her brother. I don''t know what''s going on. It''s great that she''s back now." Nathaniel remained silent andforted her when he saw the excitement on her face, "So, you''ll have to wait at home. I''ll go and find Thomas myself. I''ll ask Desmond and Haniya toe back, otherwise I''d be worried about you." "Okay, do as you say. I''ll listen to you." Upon noticing the worried expression on his face, she didn''t want to make things difficult for him. Thus, she could only nod her head in agreement. "I''ll take you out once you get better." "It''s fine. I don''t have to go out. Hurry up and go. I will take care of myself." Mango felt that Nathaniel was treating her like a fragile doll. However, she felt loved. "I''ve already made you a meal. You can eat it first and you don''t have to wait for me." "Alright." After settling Mango down, Nathaniel quickly drove out. Soon, Nathaniel received the news about Thomas'' ident and he rushed to the hospital as soon as possible. Thomas was still being treated in the emergency room as some passerby had called the police and ambnce. However, no one knew if Thomas could be rescued in time. Nathaniel felt anxious and sad. Thomas was like his own brother. When Nathaniel saw that something had happened to Thomas, he immediately suspected that it must have something to do with Delh and Mitchell. Or it could be said that Thomas had been tracked by someone else from the very beginning. Who on earth did it? Who was the one who wanted to kill Thomas? Nathaniel was puzzled. Just then, Thomas'' phone rang. Nathaniel noticed that it was Thomas'' bodyguard who called and he quickly picked it up. "Nathaniel here. What can I do for you?" When the bodyguard heard Nathaniel''s voice, he quickly said, "Mr. Ye, Mitchell has been taken away by someone. It seems that we have been fooled." "Got it. Come back now." Nathaniel had already guessed it, so he wasn''t surprised. He knew that he had clearly lost this round. Now, he only hoped for Thomas'' safety. At the same time, Mango had finished her food while Haniya and Desmond had returned as well. Desmond remained his usual cold demeanour while Haniya looked extremely happy. "Madam, Ocean City is so beautiful. It''s my first time seeing the sea. I like it here." When Mango saw that Haniya was so excited, she smiled and said, "Since you like it here, you''re wee to stay here as long as you like and your room will always be here." "Thank you, Madam." Haniya quickly poured a cup of hot water for Mango. "Is Mr. Ye at work?" "He had something to do. Desmond, help me find out what time Rainie''s flight is. I have to go to the airport to pick her up." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango couldn''t sit still and she wanted to go out. She knew that she should rest at home, but she had not seen Rainie for such a long time. She really missed her very much. Besides, she had gone to the border for so long, so it had been a long time since they contacted each other. This time, she was determined to check on how Rainie was doing these days. When Desmond heard Mango''s words, he paused for a moment before asking, "Is your condition alright?" "No problem. I came back to rest for a while and I feel very good now. Besides, I''m taking Haniya with me. If anything goes wrong, Haniya will help me. Don''t worry." "Where is Mr. Ye?" Desmond was still a little worried. Mango couldn''t help but smile when she saw him like this. "Nathan went to look for Thomas. It''s probably about work. Don''t worry, I can handle it myself. I promise, I''ll let you guys know if I''m not feeling well, alright?" Desmond didn''t know what to say when he heard what Mango had said. He checked Rainie''s flight and said to Mango, "There are still fifty minutes left before shends." "That''s about time. Let''s drive there." Since Mango had already said so, Desmond didn''t have any objections either. Haniya went to the room to get a coat for Mango and the three of them soon left for the airport. Mango leaned against the back seat while Haniya covered her with a nket. Desmond adjusted the temperature in the car while they were on their way. "Madam, why don''t you rest for a while?" Mango nodded her head. She closed her eyes to rest. As the car was driving steadily, it suddenly came to a stop and all of them lurched forward. "What''s going on?" Mango opened her eyes. Desmond had already stopped the car. Haniya held Mango''s hand tightly and said in a low voice, "Madam, we seem to have been surrounded by people." Mango looked at the scene in front of her and frowned slightly. There were four cars blocking them from all directions. Also, it seemed that these people have been nning it for a long time and they chose a ce where it was less crowded. In other words, someone was deliberately waiting for her here. Maybe they knew that Rainie would come back today, so Mango would definitely pick her up. That was why they set up an ambush here. Mango was no longer worried after she thought about this. "Desmond, open the window. Let''s see what they are going to do." Desmond''s brows furrowed with concern. "Madam, we didn''t bring any bodyguards with us today. What if they..." "We''ll think about thatter. Let''s see what''s their n. Besides, there''s nothing we can do about it and there are other ways to escape. Open the window now!" Mango''s words made it impossible for Desmond to refute. He took a deep breath and opened the window. There was a man standing outside that looked like a bodyguard. "Mrs. Ye, our boss wants to invite you over." The person on the other side obviously knew who was sitting in the car. "Who''s your boss? How can he invite Madam over just like that?" Desmond nced at them coldly. However, the person said with a smile, "Our boss said that Mrs. Ye will naturally know when she goes there." "Desmond, follow their car." Mango spoke before Desmond could say anything. However, Desmond didn''t agree with her decision. "Madam, I think it''s better not to go." "I''m afraid it''s not up to us. Go ahead, I want to know who would invite me like this." On the other hand, Mango was seemingly unsurprised by the situation. Meanwhile, Haniya had sent a message to Nathaniel and informed him that Mango had been kidnapped. Upon seeing Haniya''s actions, Mango''s lips curled into a smile. Indeed, this girl was so clever that she knew how to handle emergencies even without having someone to teach her. Seeing that Mango had agreed, the person responded with a smile and said, "Mrs. Ye, I''m sorry, our boss only wants to see you, so all the signals in your devices have been blocked by us. Don''t worry, we will send you back safely after this." Mango was shocked upon hearing that. It meant that the message that Haniya had sent just now would not reach Nathaniel. She took out her mobile phone to have a look, and sure enough, there was no signal at all. Haniya was a little scared and nervous. "Madam, what should we do?" "Don''t be nervous. The person wants to meet me and it has nothing to do with you. They won''t hurt you. Desmond, if anything happenster, take Haniya and leave first." Haniya was stunned by Mango''s words, and a glimmer of light appeared in her eyes. It had been a long time since anyone cared about her like that. Desmond said coldly, "My duty is to protect you, Madam. The others have nothing to do with me." Mango shook her head helplessly. Now that things hade to this point, she could only take it one step at a time. The man saw that Mango was very cooperative, so he waved his hand. The cars that were surrounding them retreated in a hurry to give them some space. When Desmond was about to rush over, he heard Mango whisper in a low voice, "Don''t go. I want to know who the other party is. Many strange things have happened recently and I''m guessing that there are other people supporting I. Let''s go and take a look. Maybe we can find some clues and solve this mess." Mango said faintly. She wasn''t worried about anything at all. Desmond couldn''t help but ask when he saw how calm Mango was, "Madam, did you arrange for some bodyguards?" "No, I just want to go and have a look. Don''t worry, it''ll be fine. Let''s follow them." Desmond had no choice but to follow their cars from behind. It was the first time that Haniya had seen such a situation. She was trembling in nervousness as she held Mango''s hands tightly. "Madam, nothing will happen to us." Sheforted Mango. Mango couldn''t help butugh at her. Although Haniya was terrified, she was still trying tofort her. "Don''t worry, you will be fine. I swear on my life." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Haniya finally felt a little more at ease. After driving for a long time, the car finally stopped just as Mango was about to fall asleep. However, Mango couldn''t help but be stunned when she saw this district. How could it be? Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Mango was familiar with this district. She had personally came here to protect Ritast time. This was the militarypound! Who on earth was this person? Why are they in the militarypound?" She was full of doubts. After going through the car inspection, Desmond drove in as he followed the cars from behind. Meanwhile, Mango''s eyebrows were creased in concern. Haniya asked worriedly in a small voice when she saw Mango''s expression, "Madam, is this person very powerful? I just saw that the guards at the entrance were all carrying guns, we..." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Don''t ask anything once we''re inside. Just follow Desmond quietly and don''t say anything. Leave if he tells you to. You don''t have to worry about me, alright?" Mango didn''t answer Haniya''s question directly, and this made Haniya even more nervous. "Madam, I can''t leave you. My duty is to protect you, what if..." "Once you''re out, at least you can still help me ask Nathaniel for help. There is no use for you to stay with me. Be good." Mango held Haniya''s hand tightly. She had already predicted that the other party was from a powerful background. Haniya wanted to say something, but the car had suddenly stopped. Desmond looked at Mango from the back mirror and said in a low voice, "I will protect you the best I can." "You don''t have to, I just want you to be alive. Don''t forget that you still have Marissa''s parents to take care of. Just as I said, take Haniya with you and leave this ce if you have the chance. It would be best if you can notify Nathaniel. If you can''t do that, think of ways to contact other people and you can even go to the Hans family and find my uncle for help. None of you can afford to offend the people here. This is the safest thing to do. I don''t want you guys risking your lives for me, understand?" Mango spoke in a very serious tone. She even stared intensely at Desmond. Desmond wanted to say something, but he changed his mind. In the end, he nodded his head in agreement. "I''ll listen to you." "Protect Haniya. This is what a man should do." Once Mango finished speaking, the other party had already walked over. "Mrs. Ye, please get down. Our boss is waiting for you." Mango gave Desmond a look and hinted him not to do anything. However, Desmond wasn''t at ease. He tried to open the door to follow her, but he was immediately stopped by the person. "I''m sorry, our boss only wants to meet Mrs. Ye. The others should stay in the car and wait." The man''s strength was so great that Desmond could not resist it no matter how hard he tried. Mango could tell that the other party was very skilful. "Desmond, listen to me. Wait for me in the car." "But..." "Be good. They Won''t dare to do anything to me. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have invited me here so politely." Desmond was very enraged upon hearing that. "Polite? Are you sure? They''re obviously kidnapping you!" The other party didn''t seem to have any intention of interrupting Mango and Desmond''s conversation. Instead, the person directly turned to Mango and politely said, "Madam, please! It''s best if you don''t keep our boss waiting." The person was obviously urging her in a polite tone, so there was no reason for people to be angry at him. Thus, Mango quickly stopped Desmond when he was about to lose his temper. "Listen to me." Mango said in a harsh tone. Desmond knew that she was angry. She was also reminding him that he should not act so recklessly at this ce. He really wanted to call Nathaniel now, but their signal was blocked. Not many people had the ability to do this. It seemed that Mango was right, he couldn''t afford to offend the people in this ce When Mango saw that Desmond was quiet, she quickly opened the door and got out of the car. Mango''s heart sank as she looked at the house in front of her. This mansion''s exterior view was obviously at a different levelpared to Genevieve''s parents'' house where she stayed previously. It was a bungalow with two floors and it seemed that it was a ce where someone powerful would live in. Mango felt a little cold after she got out of the car, so Haniya hurriedly put a jacket on her. "You should stay here." Mango didn''t want Haniya to go in. After all, she was new to all these and she hadn''t experienced much. However, the man suddenly said faintly, "Let her stay with you. I heard that you''re pregnant. Your nurse can be with you so you can be more at ease." Upon hearing that, Mango''s heart sank even more. It seemed that Haniya''s identity had been clearly investigated and the other party already had control of everything. It didn''t feel good when she realized that the other party knew everything about her, but she was completely clueless about them. Although Haniya was a little scared, she did not retreat. "Madam, I''ll go with you. I''m be worried about you if you''re alone." Mango was pleased and relieved when she saw that Haniya didn''t cower in fear, even though the latter was obviously scared. "Don''t say anythingter. No matter what happens, just do your job well. Do you understand?" "Yes." Haniya nodded. She held onto Mango as she walked in. As they entered, the ce looked very ssy. The reddish- brown furniture gave off an air of elegance, but it felt somewhat reserved and solemn at the same time. Meanwhile, Haniya''s hand, which was holding onto Mango, was dripping in sweat. Of course, Mango was feeling nervous too. However, she couldn''t show it. "Mrs. Ye, please sit here and wait a moment. Our boss wille out in a minute." The man led Mango to the living room and sat down. He got someone to serve them tea. It was a brand of famous ck tea and Mango could tell that it was quite expensive from the smell of it. Haniya, who was standing behind her, continued to remain silent. She was also stunned by the decorations around her. Mango pushed away from the ck tea and said with a smile, "I prefer a ss of water. I''m pregnant now, so I can''t drink the tea." "Sorry, my bad. I''ll change it for you now." The other party quickly poured a cup of water for Mango. Haniya tested the temperature before handing it over to Mango. Mango took a sip. The warm water made her feel a little more at ease. Anyway, the person was polite, but she didn''t know what they were going to ask her to do. Not long after that, an old man came in. His hair was a little grey, but he had a healthyplexion and a stern gaze. She could tell that he was an active person through his physique, but she was very certain that she had never seen this old man before. Then, the person who had poured water for Mango immediately bowed respectfully when he saw the old man. "Hello, Sir." "You can leave now. Close the door. No one is allowed toe in without my permission." The old man was full of confidence, and his voice was loud and clear. Mango watched as the people around her retreated, including Haniya. Haniya looked at Mango with a worried expression. Hence, Mango nodded at her and told her not to worry. Only then did Haniya leave the ce. Soon, only Mango and the old man were left in the living room. The old man sat down at the main seat of the table and he looked at Mango with a hint of admiration in his eyes. "You''re good in handling things and you never show your emotions. Not bad." "May I ask, sir, do I know you?" Mango did not lose her bearing just because of his praises. Instead, she politely questioned him. The old man was stunned for a moment and frowned slightly. "You don''t know me?" "No. Please tell me." The old man was very satisfied with Mango''s humble attitude. "My surname is Xiao, and Queena Xiao is my daughter! Now do you know who I am?" Mango was stunned for a moment. "Grandfather?" She had never thought that her grandfather was still alive in Ocean City! But why had she never heard of him from her mother? She had never seen Queena visit this old man before even after Queena returned to Ocean City and stayed in the Hans family. She had always thought that her grandparents had passed away. However, she realized that there some simrities between him and Queena when she saw the old man in front of her. "I only have one daughter, and that''s Queena. You''re right for calling me Grandpa. Now, are you hungry? Do you need something to eat?" Brantley Xiao was very kind. Mango shook her head immediately. "No, I''ve already eaten at home. Actually, my mom has never mentioned you, sorry for that." "She didn''t say anything about me? That girl is still so stubborn!" Brantley smiled and he didn''t force Mango to eat anything. Mango was a little confused. Since Brantley knew everything, why did hee to her at this time? And why did he have such a tough attitude? "Grandpa, what can I do for you? Did something happen to my mother?" Mango was worried about Queena. Ever since Queena left the Hans family, there had been no news of her and Merle hadn''t been able to find any traces of her either. There still wasn''t any news from Nathaniel''s side, so Mango was very concerned because of this. Brantley didn''t look at Mango. Instead, he picked up the teacup and opened the lid of the tea to sniff it. Then, he took a sip and said, "Your mother''s wellbeing will depend on you." "What do you mean?" Mango was slightly confused. Brantley looked into her pair of bright eyes as if he could see his daughter''s reflection in them. However, her eyes didn''t look like Queena''s, but more like the members of Hans family. Then, he diverted his gaze and thought for a moment before he said, "Let Nathaniel drop Is charges." Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this, but she still asked politely, "May I ask why?" "Do you have to have a reason to do everything? Shouldn''t you listen to me just because I''m your grandfather?" Obviously, Brantley was unhappy. This was because he had the dignity of a superior, and he always felt that everyone should listen to him. Mangoughed in a rather amusing manner as she said, "Let''s get this straight. How am I supposed to believe that you''re my grandfather just by listening to your words? This isn''t logical. You can''t even prove your identity, so how can I possibly agree to something just because of what you said? Don''t you think so?" "What a sharp-tonguedss! You''re really unlike your mother." Upon hearing this, Mango stered a faint smile on her face. "My mother is a rational person, so I believe that her parents would also be sensible. Don''t you think so?" Mango''s words were outright and sarcastic. Of course, Brantley knew the meaning behind her words. He had lived for so many years, but he didn''t expect to be ridiculed by his granddaughter in the end. At this moment, he was not quite pleased. "I think Nathaniel has spoiled you badly. I guess I''ll have to let you stay with me for a few days and teach you some manners. I don''t believe that he would dare to take you away from my ce." Mango was immediately taken aback by his words. What the hell was he trying to do? ce her under house arrest? Chapter 830 Chapter 830 "Brantley, don''t you think it''s inappropriate?" Mango was displeased. Brantley looked at her and smiled, "Why? Don''t you want to call me grandpa?" "I still don''t know whether you are my grandfather or not. How about this? My mother is not here, but aunt Sophia is here. Why don''t I call her over to confirm your identity?" When Mango talked about Sophia, the smile on Brantley''s face disappeared. On the contrary, he was suddenly agitated. "Don''t mention that woman. She''s not from the Xiao family." "Brantley, you are wrong. She is my mother''s younger sister. If you''re my grandfather, why aren''t you my auntie''s father?" Mango asked. Brantley got irritated upon hearing that. "Humph! Why would she be my daughter just because she is Queena''s sister? Think about it, would I allow her to wander about if she is a member of the Xiao family?" "What do you mean?" Mango was at a loss for a moment. What was he talking about? They were from the same mother, but they had different fathers? Did Brantley mean that his wife cheated on him with another man? So Sophia Liu was not his child? It seemed like this was the only logical exnation that she could think of. However, Mango didn''t think that it was possible. Wasn''t it umon for a woman to have an affair in Brantley''s generation? And looking at Brantley''s appearance, he didn''t seem to be someone who could tolerate his own wife having an affair. Since he knew that Sophia was not his own daughter, why did he let them stay with him for so many years? Of course, Mango didn''t ask any of these questions even if she was just full of doubts. Meanwhile, Brantley was not afraid of Mangoughing at him. He said angrily, "When I went out on a mission, I was forced to leave this ce for 3 years and she was pregnant after I came back. If I wasn''t at home, whose child could it be? No matter how many times I asked her, she still refused to give me an exnation and she didn''t deny it either. If it weren''t for the sake of my image and reputation, I wouldn''t have kept her and the child with me. Later, she was the one who filed for divorce. The only condition for the divorce was that she could take the child away. She didn''t want anything with the Xiao family and even with our own biological daughter. What''s so good about the daughter that she raised? Besides, what will I gain from lying to you about this?" Mango felt that it wasn''t a good time to say anything, so she decided keep quiet. He asked coldly when he saw that Mango was quiet, "Why aren''t you saying anything? Don''t you have any questions? Or are you nning to do as I say?" "What is the rtionship between you and I Fang? Why do you wanna save her? If you have been paying attention to me, you should know that there are way too many grievances between me and her. Besides, don''t you know what she was going to do as the head of the Fang family? Since you''re able to live in the militarypound, you must be a senior army officer who has made contributions to the country. If so, why do you still want to do this?" "I don''t have to tell you, and you don''t need to know. You just need to do as I say." Brantley didn''t intend to talk too much with Mango. However, Mango shook her head and said, "If you know Nathan, why don''t you look for him?" "That boy has a huge temper and he''s stubborn as hell. No one can persuade him, but you are an exception. I can see that he really loves you. You may not know that he has given all his assets to you. Do you know that you are the richest person in the world because of him? It''s as if he''s working under you now." "What?" Mango waspletely stunned. Didn''t he give her a portion of his assets? How could this be? Brantley smiled when he saw Mango''s reaction, "He''s totally a lovesick brat. If it wasn''t for his family, he might have been able to have a better future with you. However, it all depends on him. So, are you going to agree to it or not?" "I can''t promise you!" Upon hearing her answer, the smile on his face immediately disappeared. "What did you just say? I didn''t hear you clearly!" "I said I can''t do it. Nathaniel wouldn''t agree to this regardless of whether it''s for my sake. Moreover, I deserves to be punished. You should know that better than me. I don''t understand the reason why you asked us to release her even after you know that she hasmitted tons of unpardonable sins. Besides, there''s no way I''m able to persuade Nathaniel to release I. She''s involved in too many murder cases and it''s not up to us to decide. So, I can''t do anything about it." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Mango was about to stand up and leave after she said that, but Brantley threw the teacup in his hand aside. The tea sttered all over the floor, which made Mango frown slightly. He was indeed an old man with a bad temper! However, she did notpromise either and she left after a moment of hesitation. Just then, Brantley said coldly, "If you don''t agree with my orders and walk out of this door now, I promise that you will never see your mother again in this life!" "What did you say?" Mango immediately stopped. She turned around and looked at the old man in front of her in disbelief. Brantley didn''t look like he was joking at all. On the contrary, he opened a video on his phone and threw it to Mango. In the video, Queena was trapped in a room surrounded by bodyguards. She was eager to escape, but she was unable to do so. Mango saw a familiar figure outside the room. Bettany Zhang! Why was Bettany with Queena? She suddenly felt that the surroundings in the video were a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember anything about it. After that, Brantley said coldly when he saw her reaction, "Can''t remember where is this? Do you remember the small town in Nakasara, where you met Bettany and chased after her for a long time but to no avail?" Mango suddenly remembered it. Brantley continued, "Bettany went out to buy food for your mother that day. She happened to meet you, but was afraid of revealing her whereabouts, so she left quickly. I didn''t expect you to catch up with her. If it weren''t for my people''s help, she would probably have been caught by you. Do you remember it now?" Upon hearing this, Mango suddenly felt ufortable. It turned out that she was just only one step away from her mother! If only she had held on a little longer, would she be able to save her mother if only she could thoroughly search the area? But what should she do now? Her mother was trapped in some remote ce in Nakasara, and there was nothing Mango could do to save her! Her eyes suddenly welled up in tears. "Why did you do this? She is your biological daughter! How can you treat your daughter like this just because of I Fang?" "Because she''s as disobedient as you are. If she had listened to my words, she wouldn''t have ended up in this state. Back then, I didn''t agree when she hung out with the people of the Hans family, but she insisted on acting on her own will and ended up hurting herself. She went overseas to heal and she had been away for so many years. I thought that she has moved on, but she didn''t even bother toe and visit me after returning to Ocean City. She didn''t even give me a call when she left. What''s more, she didn''t even tell you about my existence. Is that what a daughter should do?" Brantley was obviously enraged and aggravated, particrly when he mentioned Queena. Mango looked at him mockingly and said, "If you''re really apetent father, then why did my mom have to sacrifice herself? And why didn''t she tell me about your existence? My mother is a righteous person and an educated woman with the right values. She wouldn''t blindly listen to your words just because you''re her father, and neither would I. Are you saying that you would put me under house arrest like my mother?" "In fact, I''m considering to do so if you refused to listen to me." Brantley''s intentions was clear. Mango felt truly sorry for everything that Queena had been through. She had lost her mother since she was very young. Furthermore, Brantley was so arrogant and stubborn, and he would be unreasonable at times. Just how did Queena suffer through all these years? Mango missed Queena even more. "Well, if you want to put me under house arrest, you can lock me up with my mother." Mango''s words made Brantley very angry. "You would rather be locked up than agree with my request?" "Yes!" "Okay, I will do as you want! Do you think that I don''t have other ways to do it if I lock you up? You are pregnant with Nathaniel''s child now. Even if you don''t plead for mercy, that brat will definitely come to your rescue as long as you are in my hands!" Mango immediately understood after she heard Brantley''s words. "You''re going to threaten Nathan by using me, aren''t you?" "You can say so, but you will still be my favorite granddaughter if you agree. Everything is negotiable between us. If you don''t agree, I will have to force Nathaniel to help me. Anyway, I must be released!" Mango shook her head with a bitter smile when she heard this. "Why am I constantly harmed by my closest rtives? Do you think that I will listen to you just because you''re my grandfather? Or do you really think our rtionship is that strong? You will always take advantage of my kindness and force me to do something against my will. You say that we are family, but all that you''re doing right now is hurting me. What rights do you have to talk about family love with me?" Brantley was so embarrassed by Mango''s words that he almost lost his cool. "This is the first time that I''ve looked for you!" "Yes, you''re right. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to force me and even use me to threaten Nathan into doing such unreasonable things?" "I don''t care. I just want I to be released! By the way, I forgot to tell you this. Delh and Mitchell have been bailed out by me. Unfortunately, their son is a fool and he insisted on investigating me. So, I made him stay in the hospital for a few days. You don''t have to worry. He won''t die anyway. After all, Delh will only behave with him around. Also, your best friend''s safety might be on the line if you still refused to agree to my request." Mango was finally enraged. She suddenly took a step forward and red at Brantley coldly while she muttered, "It''s fine if you hurt me, but I''ll never let you go if you dare to hurt Rainie." "Really? I''d like to see what you can do to me." After saying that, Brantley grabbed Mango by the wrist immediately. Mango felt her entire arm go numb and she couldn''t exert even the slightest bit of strength to resist him. Chapter 831 Chapter 831 "What more can I do? It seems that Nathaniel didn''t teach you anything good either. Did he ask you to go against your elders, didn''t he? After all, I is his mother and she raised him. How can he be so heartless towards his own mother?" Mango wanted to retort his words, but she broke out in cold sweat under his forceful rebuttal. Her grandfather, whom she had just met for the first time, was already beating her up and it was really annoying. "What else can you do other than bullying your own daughter and granddaughter? Seeing that you''ve been living here after your retirement, you probably survived from pure luck. You didn''t have any real skills, don''t you? Otherwise, how can you be so unreasonable?" Even though she had been caught and subdued by him, she was still offending him in an unforgiving manner. Brantley was displeased. "What the f*ck do you know about me?!" "You''re right, but what you''ve done is too embarrassing. I is a nuisance, and yet you chose to help her. You don''t deserve to live here!" Mango didn''t care about what would happen to her. Anyway, she just couldn''tpromise against him as it would be against her own conscience. Moreover, this old man ced her mother under house arrest. At the thought of this, she couldn''t suppress the burning anger in her heart anymore and she almost had an urge to burn this ce. Brantley had once again exerted force onto her wrist. Although she felt as if her hand was about to break, she gritted her teeth and endured it without making a single sound. Just when she thought that Brantley would fracture her hand, he suddenly let go of her. From N?velDrama.Org. She quickly took a few steps back and it almost felt as if she had been given a second chance a life. Although Brantley was very old, he was still strong and this was a fact. If they really fought, she did not know if she could be on par with Brantley. "Take a seat." Brantley suddenly restrained his anger and sighed before he sat in his original position. Mango was taken aback. What was going on? However, she didn''t want to stand there. After all, she didn''t want to act like a child who had just been punished after she had been bullied by Brantley. Mango sat in her seat and her ss of water had turned a little cold. She wanted to ask someone to fetch her some warm water, but she decided not to because she was afraid of what the old man would do to her. Meanwhile, Brantley noticed it and shouted to the servant, "Give her a ss of hot water." "Yes sir." One of the servants responded and came in with a cup of hot water as well as some fruits and snacks. "Eat up, your body is not as good as before and you need to replenish your energy. Think about your child." Brantley waved his hand after he said that, and the servant went out again and closed the door. Mango felt that Brantley was simply a weird old man. "I don''t want to eat it. What if I get poisoned?" Upon hearing this, Brantley was once again aggravated. "You''re really the child of the Hans family. Your words can really anger a person. If I want to poison you to death, I would''ve done it earlier, alright?" "That''s hard to say. What if you want to see me suffer in pain? Otherwise, why would you keep my mom under house arrest?" Mango was simply being unreasonable. Meanwhile, Brantley was burning with rage and he quickly drank some water to suppress his anger. "I knew it, I shouldn''t have let your mom stay with the Hans family. The little b*stard that she gave birth to will really make me die of anger." "You''re still living well now, aren''t you?" "That''s because you haven''t seen me before!" After saying that, Brantley realised that he was behaving like a bad-tempered child. "I don''t wanna care about you anymore. Anyway, the baby in your belly does not belong to our family." Mango suddenly felt that Brantley looked somewhat cute when he acted like this. She calmed down and whispered, "Grandpa, please release my mom. She''s so old and she has lived a hard life. How many more years can you lock her up? Besides, why did you do this to her? She''s an adult now! You locked her up just because she didn''t listen to you. Isn''t your parenting style a little too barbaric?" "So what if I am? What''s the matter?" Brantley began to act unreasonably again. This was something that Mango didn''t expect from him. She wanted tough, but she did not dare to do so. Then, she stood up and walked behind him. She whispered while she held his shoulders with both hands, "Grandpa, why do you have to help I? You know what she has done. She can''t be released just like this. You are so capable, yet you can''t bail her out. So, how can I do that?" It seemed that Mango was trying to persuade him gently. Upon hearing her words, Brantley let out a sigh and said in a low voice, "Of course I knew about all the misdeeds that she has done, but it''s not a good time to catch her right now." "Why? You have to tell me the reason." "Why are you just like your mother? Why do you have to question everything? Do you know that people that behave like you in the military will be shot dead directly?" Brantley was still so stubborn and headstrong at his age. Mango, on the other hand, felt that he looked very adorable. "I have never served in the army before, so it''s only natural for me to ask you for a reason." "You... Brantley wanted to say something, but he felt a sudden pain in the spot that Mango was massaging him. "Stop massaging me. Let go!" "What''s wrong?" Mango knew that she didn''t exert too much strength. How could she make Brantley feel so much pain? Brantley endured the pain and said, "There''s a bullet stuck there. It''s blocking my nerves and I haven''t been able to take it out. My shoulder hurts because it''s raining now and you''re only making it worse. Hurry up and sit down. Don''t get too worked up." Mango was surprised when she heard this. A bullet in his shoulder? Based on his age now, he was a person who had survived the war and made great contributions to the country. Generally speaking, he shouldn''t be a person that was unable to distinguish between right or wrong. However, why did he have to do this? While Mango was still thinking, her hand was suddenly grabbed by Brantley. Then, she was pulled to a chair as she was forced to sit down. "Ugh" Brantley sighed again. He looked at Mango and said in a low voice, "There are some things that I really can''t tell you. It''s a secret of the country. I can only say that we can''t solve anything by putting I in jail. There''s no point in doing that. What we need to do is to destroy her strongwork of support. Do you understand?" "Us? You mean it''s not solely your own idea. Is there someone..." "Shut up. Don''t say it out loud and don''t ask anyone about it." Although Brantley had said so, it seemed that he had also answered part of her question. Mango vaguely understood what he meant. "But even so, why did you let Thomas get into trouble?" "To make it real and to confuse the other party. I can''te in contact with Nathaniel directly on this matter. This is because they will be alerted once wee into contact. Therefore, I invited you here to lure Nathaniel out and also to force him to release I. I still need your cooperation in this. Although you''re not a soldier, your husband used to be one. Your grandfather, your mother, and even your father are people who have made great contributions to the country, so you have to cooperate with me." Brantley patted the back of Mango''s hand. Mango immediately understood the meaning behind his words. She stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his neck with excitement when she looked at Brantley. "Grandfather! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Brantley was stunned by her sudden hug. Then, he let out a cheerfulugh. "I told you earlier. How do I know what kind of person you are? The reports may not be true, and I''m not sure whether you and your mother have the same character. Fortunately, you didn''t let me down. Rest assured, I have put your mother under house arrest not only as an act, but also to protect her safety. These things have already gone beyond what you can expect. I really don''t want you to get involved if it''s possible, but I can''t do anything about it. Do you know that I''ll be afraid if you''re involved in an ident?. Can you understand my concern?" Mango suddenly felt tears welling up in her eyes. "I do, Grandpa, I will cooperate with you and carry out whatever you want me to do." "Good girl! Stay here first. It won''t be long before that brat Nathanieles here. We''ll discuss our next step by then." "Alright." Mango felt that Brantley looked extremely cute. Suddenly, Brantley pulled Mango over and said in a sad tone, "Your mother used to stay by my side like this, but she didn''t have time to apany metely. People have always disliked me, and I don''t know if your mother will me me this time." "No, grandpa, if my mom knows that you''re doing this for the country, she absolutely won''t me you." "I hope so. Let''s go. I''ll take you to your mother''s room. She hasn''t lived at home for many years and I haven''t prepared a room for you. You can stay in her room." Brantley''s gaze was gentle and kind, and Mango was very happy with it. She was filled with joy because she had even more rtives now. Just when Mango and Brantley were about to leave the room, Haniya immediately rushed over. "Madam, are you alright? Are we going back?" "No, we are staying here." Haniya was surprised by this sudden news. "What do you mean?" "Don''t ask anything. Just follow me." After that, Brantley said to the man next to him, "Go out and get rid of the driver. Let him go back and inform Nathaniel that he needs to do as I say if he wants his wife. Otherwise, I will not let him see his wife for the rest of his life!" Haniya''s face suddenly turned pale when she heard Brantley''s words. "What do you want to do with Madam? Madam is pregnant. If anything happens to her, you will not be able to bear the consequences." Brantley looked at Haniya, who was clearly very scared, but she still protected Mango behind her. He couldn''t help butugh and say, "This rascal is a little interesting, I like her. Why don''t you follow me?" "Bah, you''re an old wreck! Take a look at yourself! How dare you have your eyes on someone younger than you?" Upon hearing this, Brantley was instantly aggravated. On the other hand, Mango couldn''t help but burst intoughter. It seemed that Haniya had misunderstood his words! Chapter 832 Chapter 832 "What are youughing at? Is this your servant? How dare she act so disrespectful in front of me? I was blind to have asked her to follow you here." Brantley was displeased and irritated. Before Mango could say anything, Haniya quickly retorted and said, "Who wants to follow you? You old wreck." "Well, that''s enough, Haniya. He didn''t mean that. He meant that you should stay here to take care of him. You misunderstood him." Mango hurriedly exined. Sadly, she couldn''t do anything about it. If she didn''t say anything, Brantley might really be pissed off by Haniya. Although Haniya realized that she had misunderstood, but she still refused to apologize. Then, she immediately said, "Madam, you are just too kind-hearted. We can''t tell if he really meant that. Don''t speak on his behalf. I know that this old man a good-for-nothing at first sight." Brantley really wanted to ask his servants to throw this stinking rascal out. Mango hurriedly said when she saw that Brantley was really mad, "Haniya, stop talking nonsense. This is my grandfather! My real grandfather!" "What?" Haniya waspletely stunned. "Which grandfather would treat their granddaughter like he did?" "That''s how I am. It''s none of your business." Brantley turned his head and left like an annoyed child. Then, he said to the person next to him, "Let that stinking girl sleep on the floor at night. Don''t let her sleep on the bed. I''m so pissed off." Mango smiled again upon seeing Brantley''s reaction. Haniya, on the other hand, was devastated. "Madam, please plead with him on my behalf. I didn''t know he''s your grandfather. I thought he was an outsider." "It''s fine, I''ll let you sleep on the bed." Mango took Haniya''s hand and followed behind Brantley. Just then, Haniya suddenly thought of something and asked, "Madam, since he is your grandfather, how can he treat Desmond like that? What if Desmond goes back and sends the wrong message?" Although Mango wanted to say that she wasn''t afraid of that happening, she recalled what Brantley had said to her and replied, "Although he''s my grandfather, his personality isn''t that good. He ced my mother under house arrest and tried to force me to persuade Nathan to do something. You can just watch, but don''t interrupt. Let''s talk about it when Nathanes. After all, I''m no match for him." "Ah?" Haniya was startled. What the hell was going on? From N?velDrama.Org. However, she didn''t dare to ask any more questions when she saw how calm Mango was. Instead, she followed behind Mango and observed. Mango took Haniya to Queena''s room, but Brantley did not allow Haniya to enter. Instead, he let Haniya sleep on the floor of the corridor. Brantley was particrly stubborn. It took a long time for Mango to calm him down and persuaded him to arrange a guest room for Haniya. Haniya didn''t dare to say anything else. She entered the room under Mango''s instructions, but she was extremely nervous. She had been listening to themotion outside all this while as she was afraid that something might happen to Mango. Meanwhile, Mango wasn''t that worried and anxious at all. After she entered the room, she looked at the room arrangements and decoration of the room and suddenly thought of her mother. There was a portrait of Queena on the bedside table. She had a sweet and warm smile on her face. She looked young in that photo, so it was probably a photo of her during her school years. Mango lifted the photo and looked at it for a moment. At the same time, Brantley''s words reyed in her mind. He said that Queena was put under house arrest in the small town of Nakasara and she was apanied by Bettany. But why Bettany? When Bettany was treating Marissa in the Fang family, she disappeared all of a sudden. Bettany went to see Mango before that happened, in hopes that Mango could agree to the conditions of the Fang family. Was I the one who ordered her to do it? Or was it Brantley? Brantley said that all this was a trap to lure out thework of forces that were helping I. But I had been nning this for many years. Perhaps Brantley had also waited for many years to take action against I? Did he know everything that I had done, but he still chose to observe her from afar? Mango couldn''t figure it out and her train of thoughts was in aplete mess. Was it right to trust Brantley? Should she believe this old man who imed to be her grandfather during their first meeting? She didn''t know what to do. Although she was a little scared and confused, she remained calm because she believed that Nathaniel woulde. No matter what Brantley''s real purpose was or identity was, Nathaniel would eventuallye as long as Desmond went back. On the other hand, Nathaniel was anxiously waiting in the hospital. Several bags of blood were being sent into the room, but the lights in the operating room did not go out. Just then, Rainie called from the airport to ask if Mango was at home and Nathaniel was stunned for a moment when he heard this. Mango missed Rainie so much, so she definitely wouldn''t be able to sit still at home. What happened? Didn''t Mango go to the airport? Or was it because she was pregnant? Did anything happen to her? Nathaniel called home, but no one answered. He called Desmond again, but he couldn''t get through because the signal had been blocked. Nathaniel was feeling anxious at this moment. When he called Haniya and learned that Haniya''s phone was also disconnected, he immediately knew that something had happened to Mango. He didn''t give up and continued to call Mango. However, he was devastated because he still couldn''t get through. How dare someone tried to go against the most powerful man in Ocean City? Perhaps he had been too kind-heartedtely. Nathaniel called his men. In a short time, the traffic of Ocean City was congested and his men were on the move. When the nurse went in with bags of blood again, Nathaniel stopped her directly. "How''s Thomas? Stop pretending. You took tons of blood into the room just now. Are you going to tell me that Thomas doesn''t have any blood at all? You walked in and out four times and brought in different kinds of blood. What do you think you''re doing?" The nurse didn''t expect Nathaniel to be able to see it so clearly when he was apparently so anxious. She couldn''t help but be stunned. "You''d better exin everything to me. Otherwise, I''ll transfuse all of the blood you brought into your body." Nathaniel''s threats immediately made her face pale. "Mr. Ye, it''s the doctor''s orders. I don''t know anything." "Then let''s go in and see the doctor." Nathaniel was in a very bad mood after Mango''s disappearance. He grabbed the nurse by the wrist and dragged her into the operating room. The doctor was browsing the news on his phone in the operating room and the other nurses were ying with their mobile phones. Thomas, who should have been treated, was resting with an oxygen mask, and his head had been bandaged. At the sight of all this, Nathaniel burst out in anger immediately. "You''d better tell me what''s going on, or I''ll make your hospital close down immediately!" When the doctor was faced with Nathaniel''s anger, he was so scared that his mobile phone dropped to the floor. "Mr. Ye, we''re just following orders." "Whose orders!?" Nathaniel''s expression turned dark and gloomy, and everyone instantly quietened down. "I can''t say it. I''ll lose my job, Mr. Ye." "You''ll lose your job if you don''t say it. I''ll give you three seconds. Don''t me me for being rude if you still insist on staying silent!" Nathaniel''s eyes were filled with rage, which made the doctor tremble in fear. "Mr. Ye, I''m just an ordinary citizen. I''m just a doctor. I..." "How is Thomas doing right now?" Although Nathaniel knew that Thomas was fine, he still asked to ensure thetter''s safety at this moment. The doctor quickly replied, "Mr. Song is fine, but his head is a little injured and he has lost some blood. Other than that, everything''s good. He can rest for a while." "Take good care of him." After saying that, Nathaniel walked out of the operating room. The doctor and nurse were so scared that they almost wet their pants. They were left flustered and worried as Nathaniel left. "Dr. Bettany, will we be okay?" "Who knows? The director asked us to do this. What else can we do? In the future, we''d better stay away from such a big shot. It''s too terrifying." The doctor murmured, but he still did his job with full responsibility as he checked up on Thomas'' condition. Since the director didn''t say a word, they didn''t know whether they should send Thomas out of the operating room. After Nathaniel left, he directly took out his mobile phone and called Noah Soo. "Help me find out who''s the head of the Central Hospital." "What''s wrong?" Noah couldn''t help but ask upon hearing Nathaniel''s gloomy tone. "Mango has disappeared. Thomas had a car ident, while Delh and Mitchell were released on bail. This series of events could not have been a coincidence. Help me investigate all of this." Nathaniel was not an ordinary person. As such, his way of thinking was way more remarkable than a normal person''s. Noah quickly inquired about the things that Nathaniel had instructed after he hung up. It didn''t take long for him to get a hold of the list of culprits. However, he was a little hesitant when he looked at the list in his hand. He called Nathaniel immediately. "What do you want to do?" "Do it in a simple and violent way." Nathaniel''s heart tightened when he learned that Mango had gone missing. No matter who it was, he would not let them off the hook. However, Noah said, "I''m afraid that it won''t work. You won''t be able to attack this person." "Just tell me who it is. What are you talking about? I''ll do it my way. You''d better not stop me if you are my best friend. How can I be deemed a man if I can''t even protect the woman that I love?" Nathaniel had a bad temper. Noah understood Nathaniel''s feelings. Then, he sighed and said in a low voice, "Brantley Xiao is in the militarypound. He has retired, but his disciples are still there. As long as he gives an order, we''ll be heavily affected." "Are you scared? I won''t tell him that you told me about it." "Dude, do you think that Brantley is that stupid? How can you get a lead if I didn''t give you the clues? Everyone with the right mind would know about our rtionship. Nathaniel, you have to think twice before you go against him. Maybe he has his own difficulties. Anyway, he is Mango''s grandfather, so I don''t think he can do anything out of line. Maybe he just misses his granddaughter and wants to see her, that''s all." Nathaniel sneered and said, "Then, how do you exin him blocking out all the signals? I have to find her one way or another." After that, Nathaniel hung up and said to his subordinates, "Listen up, all of you, get in the cars, we''re heading to the militarypound! You don''t have to stop even if you encounter the guards, just break into the area!" Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Everyone was slightly stunned. What kind of ce was the militarypound? Is that ce where ordinary people can enter at will? Who could enter without being investigated and registered? They thought that they were hallucinating when Nathaniel asked them to directly drive the car in. "Mr. Ye, do you mean to directly drive into the districtpound? Are you sure? This is the military compound! I''m afraid that it will be reported in the conference." Someone eventually raised this doubt uneasily. Nathaniel sneered and said, "Go up on news? I can''t wait to be put on the headlines! What''s wrong with the militarypound? Can the people in the militarypound take my wife under house arrest at will? I just want to show the superiors who gave the right to bully people!" After that, he took the lead and went out. The others looked at each other. Who was the one that took advantage of his power? Why did Nathaniel look like he was going to smash the ce up? His furious aura really made people feel a little uneasy. "Hey, Seth..." "Let''s listen to Mr. Ye. After all, we are all soldiers led by him. We will do as he says no matter what kind of grudges they have." Seth directly interrupted everyone else''s inquiries and took the lead in following Nathaniel''s car out. More than 20 BMWs followed Nathaniel''s car and drove directly to the militarypound. The guards were a little stunned when they saw this scene, and they quickly stepped forward to stop him. "Mr. Ye, please show me your certificate. This is..." "Get lost!" Nathaniel''s face was terribly gloomy. He directly knocked the railing open and went inside without any hesitation. The security guard had never experienced such a situation before. He was so scared that he stepped back and sat directly on the ground. He would have been knocked away by Nathaniel''s car if he had reacted slower. Before he could get up, the cars behind him drove inside one after another without stopping at all. The security guard was frightened. He was on duty today. What would happen to him if something like this happened? He quickly climbed up to call the higher-ups and pulled up the rm. For a moment, the rm sound spread within the wholemunity. The armed police and the team of the auxiliary forces also came out. Even the media arrived as soon as they heard about such a bigmotion. All of a sudden, the news that Nathaniel had broken into the militarypound with more than 20 cars spread directly on the Inte. "Sir, something bad has happened. Mr. Ye ising to us with more than 20 cars filled with people." Someone quickly reported this matter to Brantley. The window of Mango''s room was open and she heard these words clearly. She was a little stunned. Nathaniel broke into the militarypound? "How could it be?" He was a soldier himself. How could he not know the rules of the militarypound? Mango thought that Nathaniel might have received a notice and Brantley might make things difficult for Nathaniel. However, she did not think that Nathaniel''s actions would be this simple and crude. Brantley was a little surprised before heughed out loud. "This boy! Okay! So far, no one has dared to break into the militarypound. Isn''t he afraid of being shot to death?" Brantley''s words made Mango nervous. She hurriedly opened the door and ran out. "Grandpa, you can''t do this to him!" "Go back to your room! You must have the self-awareness of being a prisoner from now on. Don''t forget what I told you." Brantley shook his head at Mango. Then, he ordered someone to stand guard in front of Mango''s door and sent her in. Haniya was also taken to Mango''s side. "Mrs. Ye, I''ve heard of Mr. Ye..." "Don''t talk." Mango''s heart was in a state of chaos. Nathaniel was so reckless now. She didn''t know whether he would make a big deal out of it. She wanted to go out and see what Nathaniel and Brantley would say, but the door was blocked and she could not go out. "Madam, what are you doing?" When Haniya saw Mango trying to get out of the window, she was so scared that her face turned pale. "Madam, you can''t do that. You can''t do this with your body now. Listen to me, Mr. Ye is already here. No matter what, I believe that he can save us. Can you wait for a while?" Haniya grabbed Mango''s arm and didn''t let her go no matter what. Mango said anxiously, "I''ll go out and listen to what they''re going to say." "No matter what they say, you can''t do anything. Madam, listen to me, we can just wait here. Mr. Ye is a person who has his own ideas. He knows what he should do and shouldn''t do. Don''t you believe in your own husband?" Mango was stunned after she heard what Haniya had said. That''s right. Nathaniel was her husband. Didn''t she know him well enough? However, it was just because she knew him very well that she was afraid. She was afraid that Nathaniel would really fight with Brantley. No matter what, she was not willing to see either of them get hurt. But Haniya was right. What could she do? She was just a prisoner and she couldn''t do anything. Mango gradually calmed down. Haniya quickly poured her a cup of water when she saw that Mango had calmed down. She then comforted her, "Madam, don''t worry. Mr. Ye will definitely bring us back." Mango had never been worried that Nathaniel would not be able to save her. Moreover, this was just a trap set by Brantley. She just felt a little uneasy even though she couldn''t exin why. Nathaniel came to Brantley''s residence with clear intentions. The armed police had been on standby for a long time. Nathaniel ignored all this. "I want to see Brantley!" Nathaniel''s voice was cold. "I''m sorry, you can''t see Brantley if you don''t have a pass card. Mr. Ye, please leave." Nathaniel directly knocked down the other party just with one move as soon as he just finished speaking. When the other people wanted to attack him, Nathaniel''s had already taken down their guns and subdued them on the ground. Nathaniel did not even look at them and walked in directly. "Mr. Ye, you are breaking in by force. You should know that it is a crime to break into the home of the retired old cadre. You can''t do this even if you are the richest person in Ocean City." The man who had brought Mango with him earlier quickly came forward to stop Nathaniel. Nathaniel didn''t even bother to exin this time and directly threw him out. The reporters outside still took the opportunity to run in. They could not help pressing the shutter quickly when they saw that Nathaniel was so violent. Some of them even directly spread the pictures on the Inte. Nathaniel didn''t care and he barged in all the way into the Xiao family''s house. Brantley''s face was a little pale when he saw Nathaniel appear in front of him without any injuies. Whatever it was, those people under hismand were also veterans, so how could they be so weak in front of Nathaniel and his men? "Brantley, where is my wife? I''m here to take her home." Nathaniel ignored Brantley''s expression and went straight to the point. Brantley said angrily, "You broke into my house and hit my people, but now you still have the nerve to ask me for that?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "You kidnapped my wife and injured my vice president. It''s already very polite of me to only do this. I would have already beaten you up if it wasn''t because you are elderly." Nathaniel didn''t care about Brantley''s identity at all. Brantley was so angry that his whole body was shaking. "Well, you even want to hit me? What a big statement you have made. Try to hurt me and well see about that! I don''t believe that I can''t take you down since I''ve been a soldier for my whole life." Brantley stood up directly out of anger and came at Nathaniel. Nathaniel did not hesitate to throw his coat away and directly faced Brantley''s attacks. The two men were fighting back and forth, which caused everyone to be in shock. Although Brantley was old, he was agile and he didn''t lose to a young man at all. Although Nathaniel''s skills were very strong, they had a somewhat even fight. Just when everyone was getting excited, Nathaniel mmed Brantley to the ground. "Oh my!" Brantley was old after all and he almost broke his waist because of this fall. Nathaniel, however, still couldn''t release his anger. He grabbed hold of Brantley''s cor as he wanted to m the older man o the ground again, but Brantley ingeniously avoided him. "Brat, are you going to kill me?" "I don''t have to be polite to someone who treats my wife impolitely.¡± Nathaniel called again as he spoke. "Stop it!" This time, a man wrapped his hands around Mango''s neck and pulled her out of the room. "Nathan!" Mango was a little worried as she watched all of this and she felt her heart thumping. Did Nathaniel throw her grandfather down? And it looked like he wanted to fight until one of them dies. Mango was really a little depressed. She didn''t know what to do next. All of the anger in Nathaniel''s body disappeared the moment he saw Mango. However, his anger once again soared when he looked at Mango''s current state. "Let her go!" He was full of killing intent, but the man didn''t do anything. "Mr. Ye, I admit that you are very good at martial arts. I also know that the people you brought today are all masters. We may not be able to defeat them, but I believe that you will not be faster than me even if you are good at martial arts. Look at where my fingers are. I will strangle your wife''s neck if you continue to be disrespectful to our master. At most, we will pay a life for a life. You can have a try if you don''t believe me." The man''s words made Nathaniel''s eyes be cold. "I promise you that you will regreting to this world if you hurt her." Mango looked at Brantley for help when she saw that Nathaniel was truly enraged. The look in her eyes was clear. If Brantley didn''t show up, Mango wouldn''t even care about how great his ns were. Brantley felt extremely wronged. He felt a dull pain in his hips from the fall, and he had to do things ording to this boy''s will now. What kind of world was this? The crux of the matter was that he didn''t believe that Nathaniel didn''t know about his rtionship with Mango. This kid still dared to attack him so viciously even though he knew that Brantley was her grandfather. How dare he! But Brantley had to swallow his anger when he thought about his great n. "Nathaniel, I''ll let Mango go back with you as long as you agree to one of my requests. Otherwise, I''m afraid that she''ll have to stay in the Xiao family for the rest of her life." "What''s your request?" Nathaniel stared intensely at the man who was holding onto Mango. If he could kill someone just by a nce, that man would probably have been torn to pieces long ago. But Brantley suddenly said, "Oops, I''ve forgotten. Mango felt unwell due to her pregnancy when she just came. Now that she got frightened again, I''m not sure..." Nathaniel''s military dagger was directly pressed against Brantley''s chin before he could even finish his words. Chapter 834 Chapter 834 "Miscarriage?" Nathaniel asked word by word. There was a hint of coldness in his voice, as if it could freeze anyone near him. Mango was so frightened that she broke out in a cold sweat. "Nathan, don''t do that!" She really felt that Brantley had a death wish. "Grandfather, stop fooling around!" Mango was really afraid that Nathaniel''s reckless temper would hurt Brantley. The cold dagger was against his chin, but Brantley was a little gratified. "It seems that you are much better than your father-inw. I won''t tease you anymore since you care so much about my niece. She is fine. I will let her go home with you as long as you withdraw Is usation. Otherwise, I will get her to stay here with me for the rest of my life. I don''t believe that you will dare to break in again." From N?velDrama.Org. Brantley''s words made Nathaniel frown tightly. "You want me to release I?" "Yes. You''re so young. Don''t you have good hearing?" Brantley''s waist was still faintly painful and now he was being threatened. His tone of voice couldn''t have been good. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes and looked at Mango again. Brantley didn''t ask his men to close the door, and the people outside could see everything clearly. However, the people outside couldn''t hear what they were saying. Where am this? This was the militarypound! Even if he forced his way in with his men, those reporters and onlookers couldn''t have followed them in. Although Nathaniel was not the wisest, he still understood some things after living for so many years. He had guessed something when he saw that Mango was in good condition and the man that held Mango''s throat did not exert too much strength. "Well, it''s just I, isn''t it? I''ll let her go, but I have to take Mango away first." "That won''t do. What should I do if you don''t fulfil your promise after taking her away? It took me so much effort to get her here. I can''t waste all my previous effort. Nathaniel, I will let her go after you get things done." Brantley''s words made Nathaniel''s eyes be colder. "I will never let you go if my woman is even slightly hurt." Brantley hadn''t been threatened many times in his life and even the Hans family didn''t dare to talk to him like this. He didn''t expect Nathaniel to talk like this. He was so furious that he turned around and said to Mango, "You''ve found yourself such a good husband. Now go back to your room!" "Grandfather!" Mango felt that she was the most innocent one of all. She also did not ask her grandfather to act in this manner. Nathaniel looked at Mango with a trace of tenderness in his eyes. "Stay here and wait for me to pick you up." "Alright. Help me properly settle Ling''er down. By the way, how''s Thomas doing?" Mango thought of this and asked. "He''s fine. His head has been wounded a little, but he''ll be fine after a rest. I''ll take good care of Rainie for you. Don''t worry. Wait for me and I''ll be back soon." After saying that, Nathaniel turned to look at Brantley and said coldly, "Take good care of Mango. I will be back soon." "Well talk about thister after you get your things done." Brantley waved his hand directly and Nathaniel put the dagger away. Then. Nathaniel looked at Mango once more before turning back and walking out. Mango felt a little sad as she looked at Nathaniel''s back. "Nathan, don''t do it if you''re in a dilemma. Don''t do it for me..." "I am willing to go against the world for you." Nathaniel didn''t look back, but his words could be heard by Mango, which made her eyes suddenly turn teary. She didn''t know if this sentence was deliberately said for others to hear, or it was only for her. She only knew that her heart was a mess at the moment and she was overflowing with emotions. It filled her heart with warmth. "That''s pretentious! Anyone can say words like that. Well only know if they mean it after they have taken action." Brantley retorted in a very disdainful way. Mango ignored him and watched Nathaniel disappear from the Xiao family''s door. She said in a low voice, "Grandfather, he isn''t a fool. Aren''t you being a little too obvious?" "It doesn''t matter as long as my goal is achieved. You can go back and rest. By the way, I heard that you have participated in the designpetition? There were not many days left till the preliminary contest. You''d better calm yourself down and work hard on your design during this period of time that you''re here with me. I''ve asked people to bring yourptop here. Go to your room to get your work done. Remember to take breaks between working too." Brantley''s words stunned Mango. "Grandpa, do you mean that I have to stay here for a long time?" "Why not? I''m just a lonely old man. Shouldn''t you be apanying me?" Brantley spoke in a confident and self-righteous manner, but it made Mangough in anger. "Nathan wille back soon. His temper..." "Won''t his anger mellow down after you console him? How can he ignore it if you say that you want to stay here with me?" "But I didn''t say I wanted to stay!" Mango didn''t give in to him at all. But Brantley said rascally, "I don''t care. Anyway, this is my home. I have the final say." Mango was at a loss for words when she saw how shameless Brantley was. "Aren''t you afraid that Nathaniel will tear down your family? You can continue to be unreasonable." After saying this, she pushed away from the man beside her and said coldly, "You''d better find a ce to hide. I''m afraid that my husband wille back and cut off your hands." After that, she got up and went back to her room. The man felt a little ashamed. However, Brantley touched his chin and began to think about this problem seriously. "She''s right. You''d better find a ce to hide ande back after that brat, Nathaniel, calms down." "Sir, I..." "Oh my, my waist!" Brantley covered his waist and entered his room without listening to the exnation of the other party. When Nathaniel came out again, he saw a lot of people outside and he said coldly, "Everyone disperse! What are you doing here? Don''t you know where this ce is? There were terrorists in Brantley''s house just now. I have no time to show my evidence of entry and exit, so I just broke in. Don''t write anything if you don''t know what''s happening, or else the consequences will be serious." Nobody believed what Nathaniel had said. At this moment, Noah walked in with the proof of entry and exit. "The proof of entry and exit has been approved." Noah blinked at Nathaniel and handed the proof of entry and exit to thetter. Nathaniel did not say anything either. As a result, he threw the proof of entry and exit to the guard beside him. Just like when he came, he took his men and drove out again. When other people saw that Nathaniel had gone, they naturally did not dare to stay any longer, but what happened here had still been spread out. Mango also returned to her room after Nathaniel left. She knew that Brantley had achieved what he wanted, but she did not know what kind of effect it would have. "I don''t know if Nathaniel has noticed it." Mango was worried in her heart. Haniya gave Mango some food and said in a somewhat angry tone, "Madam, is Brantley really your grandfather? Why is he so unreasonable? He insisted that I prepare him some lunch after I said that I''ve already made nutritious meals for you. I''m not their nanny." Mango paused for a moment before saying with a smile, "So what? We''re his hostages now." "I heard that Mr. Ye came here in a particrly domineering manner. Mr. Ye would have taken you back by now if it weren''t for the fact that he was afraid that you would get hurt. This old man is really problematic. He lived in vain for such an old age, but he is still so harsh on his granddaughter." Haniya rambled on. She was obviously very dissatisfied with Brantley. However, Mango''s mind drifted elsewhere. Nathaniel was so smart that he should be able to understand her grandfather''s trap, right? Thomas is fine, and it was just that they couldn''t see Rainie anymore. However, the person she was thinking about now was Queena. What was she doing now? Mango couldn''t sit still any longer after she thought about this. She stood up all of a sudden and Haniya got frightened by that. "Madam, what''s wrong?" "I''m going to find Grandpa." Mango left the room after saying that. Haniya was afraid that something would happen to Mango. Although she was a little scared, she still followed behind Mango and left. Brantley was making a phone call when he saw Mangoing over. He said, "Let''s talk about it later. I have a guest here." "Guest?" Mango frowned slightly. They were family, weren''t they? When did she be a guest? Who was Brantley calling? "Could it be that someone else had set the trap and Brantley wasn''t the culprit?" Mango''s brain was filled with thoughts. "What''s wrong? Why don''t you have a good rest? What are you doing out here? Yourputer will arrive soon. Don''t worry. I have inquired about it. You basically have no problem with the preliminary contest this time and the other participants are much worsepared to you." "Grandpa, I want to see my mother right now." Mango interrupted Brantley''s words and the request caused him to pause for a moment. His expression was a little unsightly. "I will let you see her when this matter is over." "As I said, I want to see her now and I can make a video call to her even if I can''t fly over. I just want to know how she is now and how she is doing." Brantley didn''t like Mango''s stubbornness at all. "She''s my daughter. What can I do to her? Everything else is good apart from me limiting her freedom. Don''t worry, it''s not the time for you to meet each other yet." "Then when can we meet? Grandpa, I want to know what Bettany is doing when you put my mother under house arrest. She is a doctor, not a nanny. You can''t tell me that she stayed there to take care of my mother, right?" This was a problem that Mango had never been able to understand. Brantley could find any nanny if he wanted someone to take care of Queena. Why must it be Bettany? "Bettany was treating Marissa in the Fang family when thetter was murdered. After that, Bettany mysteriously disappeared, but she appeared in the house that Queena was locked in. Was there no connection between them?" Mango felt that something was wrong no matter how she thought about it. She had to ask Brantley about it today to clear her doubts. Otherwise, she would not be able to calm down at all. Brantley''s expression suddenly changed when he heard Mango''s question. Chapter 835 Chapter 835 "I will naturally let you know the things that you should know. However, you shouldn''t ask about things that have been deliberately kept from you. You should go back to your room now to focus on your preparation for thepetition." Brantley was obviously avoiding the question. The doubt in Mango''s heart became even more obvious. "Is there anything wrong with my mother? Or is she sick? I know Bettany''s medical skills very well. She is not a person who would treat anyone. I guess that you used your authority to force her to stay with my mother, right? What happened to my mother? Can you tell me the truth?" Mango tugged at Brantley''s sleeve anxiously. She looked like a child when tears were welling up in her eyes. Brantley felt very upset in his heart. "I said, don''t ask anything now..." "I''ll die in front of you if you don''t tell me. I don''t believe that Nathaniel will still be able to y along with you when he finds out that something has happened to me in your ce." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango''s words directly frightened Brantley. "How dare you?!" "Why don''t you give it a try!" Mango looked exactly like Queena when she was stubborn. Brantley''s stared at Mango with anger. However, Mango wasn''t affected by this. Brantley was defeated atst. "It''s useless for me to tell you that. You can''t go there now." "You can at least let me know what happened to her, okay? I can even video chat with her!" Mango felt more and more uneasy. Brantley sighed and sat down in his chair. He looked at Mango in front of him and stared at her. Although he knew that her current appearance was not how she looked in the past, her eyes still gave him a sense of familiarity. "Sit down. I''m afraid that you will be too agitated and you would harm your baby. Hey you, go boil some prenatal medicine for her. We have everything at home." Brantley didn''t call Haniya by her name, but she couldn''t have bothered at this moment. She could tell that what Brantley was going to say next would be a huge blow to Mango. "Madam, I..." Haniya looked at Mango uncertainly. Mango touched her belly. She knew that it would be difficult for her to listen to Brantley calmly once Queena and her family were involved in this issue. As she thought of this, she nodded to Haniya and said, "Go ahead. I think I may need some medicine to stabilize my fetus." "Well, Madam, don''t be too agitated. There are some things that can''t be determined by humans. It''s alright as long as you work hard and have a clear conscience." Haniya didn''t know what to say between them, but it was still possible for her tofort Mango a little. Mango''s heart felt warm as she gently nodded her head. Only both Brantley and Mango were left in the room after Haniya left. Mango asked in a low voice, "Grandfather, please don''t tell me you''re the one who made my mother suffer." "s! Brantley sighed. Then, he had a pained expression when he looked at Mango and the hope within her eyes, "I didn''t do this well." "Does it have anything to do with you?" "Maybe. I objected when your mother fell in love with your father. After all, I was born into a military family. I know what it means when a man enters the battlefield. As a woman, it''s too difficult to be with such a man. Your grandmother wouldn''t have cheated and she wouldn''t have an illegitimate daughter if it weren''t for my work. How could I not know the Hans family just because Queena doesn''t know? I didn''t agree with their rtionship. But Queena was just like you at that time. She was very stubborn. She even cut ties with me and left abroad just to be with your father. Later, I thought of getting her back when I learned that your father was a soldier and your mother was heart broken. But your mother''s self esteem was too great and she did not think that she did anything wrong. She refused to get along with me again and left the city alone. Later, she gave birth to you and gave you away before she enrolled herself in a foreign university. She never came back and never contacted me again since then. I don''t know if it was because of your father''s affairs." Mango frowned slightly. "Are you to be med? I don''t think you''re to me even if you don''t agree to my mom and dad''s rtionship. After all, you''re doing this for my mom''s own good." Looking at Mango, Brantley sighed again and said, "I approached your father without letting your mother know when they were in love. I got him to leave your mother, but he didn''t agree to it. I told him that Queena would suffer, and I told him that he was bound to serve in the military and work for the country. Your mother''s happiness would only be affected and she will not be happy for the rest of her life if they got together. It only then did your father decide to break up with your mother." Mango didn''t expect that Brantley was also the reason why her parents broke up with each other. However, her father did this out of love for her mother. He must have made such a decision for the sake of her mother to have more choices. However, Queena might not be able to ept it. She loved a man with all her heart, but this man broke up with her because of the request of joining the army. Anyway, Mango felt that she couldn''t get over this. "You didn''t contact my mother at all after she left? After all, you all are family. It''s been so many years..." "You don''t understand your mother. She thinks that I have ruined her happiness. She is not comfortable and unhappy abroad. After getting drunk, she gave birth to another daughter. She might be the only one who understands this pain and she might hate me even more. Otherwise, why didn''t she tell you that I am still alive? Why didn''t she tell you that I was in Ocean City? Why didn''t she evene back to see me once?" Brantley gave a bitter smile, but it made Mango feel a little sad. "Grandpa, my mom will ept it." "It''s up to her. I only have one daughter in my life. I don''t care how she lives and how happy she is. But this time, it''s not up to her." When Brantley said this, tears welled up in his eyes. "What happened to my mother?" Mango became more and more uneasy as they went back to the previous issue. Brantley looked at Mango and pondered for a moment before saying, "Your mother is terminally ill." "What is it?" Mango almost fainted. She would probably have fallen to the ground by now if Brantley hadn''t allowed her to sit down in the first ce. "What disease does she have?" Mango asked in a trembling voice and her hands were already clenched into fists. Brantley only had one daughter in his life. How could he not feel sorry for her? He painfully shed a few drops of tears when this topic touched his soft spots. "She has thest stage of stomach cancer. When your mother left the Hans family, she was ashamed to stay in the Hans family because of the matter about your illegitimate sister. On the other hand, your mother found out that she was suffering from stomach cancer, so she decided to leave this ce and find an isted ce to die. She didn''t want you to know her condition as she was afraid that you couldn''t bear the pain of losing a mother. She didn''t want her other daughter to know about her condition too because she didn''t raise her well. She felt that she was not responsible for her children, so there was no need to let them suffer with her." Brantley wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and whispered, "Your mother has been a strong woman all her life. She loved a man but she never got what she wanted. She didn''t even see him for thest time and she lived a lifetime with a man that she didn''t love. She gave birth to you out of love, but got rid of you and gave birth to another daughter with another guy that she did not love. She looked bright and beautiful in her whole life, but in fact, she suffered more than anyone. She had enough of suffering. When she saw that your marriage was perfect with the love of Nathaniel and your children, she felt that she could reunite with your father and leave this world. She still didn''t contact me even at the end of her life. It could be seen how hurt she was after I caused her to break up with your father. She would have died by now if I did not find someone to follow her and rescue her on time. I could only get Bettany to apany her now and let her live longer. However, she has always been unwilling to cooperate. She wanted to escape, so I put her under house arrest." Mango couldn''t believe that this was the real reason why Brantley ced Queena under house arrest. Then, she couldn''t help but feel a lump in her throat and burst into tears. "Grandpa, why didn''t you tell me earlier? Why didn''t you find me earlier? Can you imagine how lonely and helpless my mother would feel after such a long time?! She left home alone. She is still lonely now even when her life was going to end. How can you be so cruel?" Brantley quickly stepped forward and grabbed her shoulders when he saw Mango crying so hard. Then, he patted her shoulders gently and said, "Don''t cry, your mother doesn''t want you to be sad so she didn''t want to tell you. It''s not that I don''t want you to have a video call with her, but she won''t answer it now even if you call her. The chemotherapy has changed her original appearance, so how could she let you see her like this? I only hope now that I can get acquainted with I, so I openly can bring her back. Otherwise, I''m afraid that she will die on the road before shees back." Mango cried her heart out after hearing what Brantley had said. "Grandpa, I miss her, I really do. I had been looking for her since the moment I knew that Sophia was my aunt, but I couldn''t find her. I sent people to find her, but there was still no news. I was afraid that something would happen to her, and I was afraid that I would hit her. However, I didn''t expect that it turned out to be like this." "Silly girl, of course, I will not let her go. I can only threaten you and force you to do anything with her around, but I hid your mother first. When Bettany was sent by I to Estania to negotiate with you, I secretly found Bettany and gave her a bright future in return. I asked her to leave the Fang family to cure your mother. Otherwise, do you think that such a capabledy like Bettany can disappear from the Fang family?" Mango did not feel rxed at all after she learned the reason for Bettany''s disappearance. On the contrary, her heart was so heavy that she could hardly breathe. However, she still remembered the words that Desmond had once said. Marissa''s death was not normal. Mango wanted to get in touch with Bettany urgently to know the real cause of Marissa''s death. Why did Marissa die? Chapter 836 Chapter 836 "Can I see Bettany if I can''t see my mom? I have something to ask her. I don''t mind even if it is through a video call. Is that okay?" Mango''s request appeared so sincere and urgent in front of Brantley Brantley paused and whispered, "I''m afraid she won''t see you either." "Why? There are no arguments between me and her." Mango could not figure this out. Brantley shook his head. "I don''t know, the only condition she gave me was that she would never see you again in this life when she promised to take care of your mother." "What?" Mango was so shocked that she didn''t know what to say. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Was it just because Mango had humiliated Bettany in Estania that she didn''t want to see Mango for the rest of her life? Bettany didn''t seem to be such a narrow-minded person. "Grandpa, can you..." "I really can''t do anything about it. This is what I have promised her. I can try again after a period of time, but not now. I''m tired too. You can go back and have a rest." Brantley was obviously chasing her out. Mango knew that there would be no result if she stayed any longer, so she bid Brantley goodbye and went out of the room. Haniya came back just in time. When she saw Mango''s dazed expression, she couldn''t help but ask worriedly, "Madam, are you alright?" "I''m tired. I want to have a rest." Mango returned to her mother''s room. She suddenly remembered what Brantley had said. He said that Queena was terminally ill and she would die soon. He also told her that Queena knew that when she left Ocean City. She suddenly felt a lump in her throat. Mango didn''t think that Queena was that important back then when she was still healthy. In fact, she only felt sad for a moment when she said that she wanted to leave Ocean City and travel. She didn''t think that Queena upied an important position in her life. Queena gave birth to Mango and gave her life. But it was the Shen family who gave her parental love in the past 30 years. She lived a very happy life, so she had always been indifferent to Queena. She did not think her familial ties to Queena was important as well. Moreover, Queena''s other child had only caused trouble to Mango. Mango even felt that she wouldn''t have any more interactions with Queena if it wasn''t because of the Hans family or out of courtesy. However, Mango finally felt the deepest pain in her heart when she learned that Queena was about to die soon. That kind of pain was unbearable and her chest was so tight that she couldn''t breathe. She pulled her cor down, but she still felt ufortable. How could Queena be terminally ill? She was still so young and she was full of high spirits. Brantley said that Queena led a sad life. Mango didn''t feel it at first, but she suddenly felt deep sorrow at this moment. Mango felt like she was about to suffocate from the fear and sorrow. Queena had two daughters. However, she chose a ce where no one was there with her and nned to slowly die alone. She did not let anyone know about this. Mango felt a lump in her throat no matter how she thought about it. Haniya was worried about Mango because she saw Mango crying in her room. She cried silently, and it was as if she couldn''t control herself. However, this made Haniya feel a little worried. "Madam, are you worried about Mr. Ye? Don''t worry, Mr. Ye has the ability to help you and he will definitelye to pick you up." Haniya was guessing it on her own. Mango did not deny it, neither did she speak. She simply stared at the window outside and her thoughts were inscrutable. It was raining and foggy outside, but Mango''s mood was getting worse and worse. She really wanted to meet Queena, but she also knew that she couldn''t meet her without Brantley''s permission. Mango looked at the portrait of the person in front of the shelves of the bed and cried. She could do everything, but she could not protect her mother from death. What should she do? Was the bond between Queena and her really so shallow? She hadn''t gotten along well with Queena and she didn''t apany her mother well. She didn''t show love to Queena as well. Why did Queena want to leave this world? Perhaps her mother had led a sad life after her father sacrificed himself, but she didn''t have to wait anymore now. Was she finally going to reunite with Mango''s father? Will Mango be an orphan from now on? Mango felt lost for the first time in her life. This feeling was something that the Shen family couldn''t fill up. After all, this rtionship with her mother still made her heart ache. Mango ignored Haniya andid down on the bed. She tightly grabbed the nket and covered her head with it. at that moment, she felt as if she was nestled in her mother''s arms. She could not help but think of Queena''s voice and smile. Queena was actually a very boring woman. She rarely smiled and kept a straight face all day long. It was unknown whether it was due to her sad rtionship, or because she was depressed after she had lost her lover. Mango only remembered that the first time she saw Queena smile was when the older woman saw her. That was when Queena knew that Mango was her daughter. At that time, Queena''s smile was so bright and it gave people a feeling of warmth. Would Mango lose the chance to see Queena from now on? Mango tightly grabbed the quilt and sobbed a little bit. Haniya waspletely scared out of her wits. "Madam, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable somewhere? I''ve boiled some medicine. Would you like to drink some? It''s not good for your child if you''re sad." However, Mango did not stop crying no matter what Haniya had said. Yes, she used to be curled up in her mother''s belly like this. She also tortured Queena for more than ten months and her mother had suffered so much to give birth to her. But now that Queena was ill, Mango could only sit here and do nothing. Mango felt that she was too unfilial. No! She didn''t want to just stay here and do nothing about it. She wanted to see Queena! Mango had never been so resolute before. However, this was the Xiao family''s home and bodyguards were surrounding this whole ce. She might not be able to fly out of this ce even if she had superpowers. Nathaniel left and she couldn''t go out by herself. She didn''t know Queena''s condition was now, so what should she do? Haniya quickly ced the medicine on the table when she saw that Mango didn''t say anything. Just as she was about to go out and look for someone, Mango finally spoke a word. Her voice was terribly hoarse, and it could be seen that she was trying her best to hold back her emotions. She said, "Haniya, I''m fine. I just want to be alone." "Madam, you look very sad. I''m worried..." "There''s nothing to worry about. I''m just sad. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine after a nap. Can you go out now? Please close the door for me and turn off the light. I want to have a good sleep. I''m too tired." Mango''s voice was a little weak and it seemed that she was really tired. Although Haniya was worried, she couldn''t bear to say anything more when she heard Mango. "Well, Madam, I will leave after you take the medicine, ok?" Mango didn''t reject anymore. She opened the quilt and sat up. Then, she took the bowl directly and gulped it down before she handed the bowl to Haniya. The medicine was so bitter, but Mango actually didn''t say anything and drank it directly. Haniya saw that Mango was in a bad mood, so she didn''t say anything more and went out with the bowl in her hand. Brantley was waiting outside. When he saw Haniyae out with an empty bowl in her hand, he asked worriedly, "Did she drink it?" "Yes. I added some medicine to help her calm down. Madam should be able to sleep well tonight." Haniya and Brantley didn''t get along well with each other, but surprisingly, they cooperated well this time. Brantley finally felt relieved, but he looked at Haniya and said in a low voice, "Sleep in the corridor tonight and listen to her. I''m afraid she..." Brantley didn''t say what he was afraid of, but Haniya''s hatred towards him softened a lot when she saw the deep concern in his eyes. "Don''t worry. I''ll ask someone to adjust the temperature here. You won''t catch a cold. I''ve also asked someone to bring you a quilt." "Thank you." Haniya didn''t go back to her room and sat down directly in the corridor. After Mango had taken the sedatives, she went straight to bed with her slippers on and pulled the quilt over her body. Mango had an illusion as if Queena was right beside her. It was also as if she was singing a luby to Mango to make her fall asleep. Mango''s eyes could not help but be a little moist. When Mango felt dizzy, she knew that Haniya might have given her some medicine to help her sleep. However, she didn''t have any objections as she wanted to rest. She was too tired and she wanted to have a good night''s sleep. She did not want to think about anything at all. All she wanted to do was to sleep peacefully and Haniya''s actions had helped her. Mango fell asleep without any distracting thoughts. She had a good night''s sleep, but Haniya and Brantley didn''t sleep well at all. Brantley woke up several times during the night. When he arrived outside Mango''s room, he saw that Haniya was still awake, so he quietly asked, "How''s it going inside?" "I went in and had a look. She slept very deeply and her breathing was even. She''s fine." Brantley felt relieved after hearing this. It was before dawn when Brantley finally couldn''t stand it anymore. "Alright, you should go to sleep too. I don''t think she''ll wake up soon. Let''s talk about it when she wakes up." "Okay, let''s go." Haniya also yawned and she felt that her eyelids were about to close. Everyone finally fell asleep. Mango woke up when the sun rose from the horizon. After she woke up from a good sleep, she took a look at the time and it was just five o''clock in the morning. The entire Xiao family was quiet as everyone was sleeping soundly. Mango stood up with her bare feet. When she opened the door, she saw Haniya sleeping sideways at the doorand the bodyguards had already left. Mango didn''t know what this meant, but she quietly came to Brantley''s room. Brantley had just entered deep sleep and he didn''t notice Mango''s arrival at all. Thus, he didn''t see her either. Then, Mango gently pulled open the cabs beside him and took something out. Chapter 837 Chapter 837 Mango''s heart was very fearful of each step she took and she was afraid that Brantley would wake up suddenly. Fortunately, Brantley didn''t react as he had been sleeping soundly. She quickly stuffed the things into her pocket and left Brantley''s room quietly. Mango didn''t see that Brantley had opened his eyes the moment she closed the door. He couldn''t help but sigh when he saw that the entrance pass from his drawer was gone. "Toby." Brantley''s voice was not loud, but a man opened the door and came in. This man was the one who had kidnapped Mango here. Brantley had asked the man to hide away for some time, but he got called back by Brantley to the room before he left. "Sir, what can I do for you?" "Follow her and don''t let her encounter danger on the way there. After all, this child is as stubborn as Queena. She''s going to meet Queena." Brantley sighed again. Toby frowned tightly. "Sir, based on Miss'' bad temper, she won''t meet Mango. Besides, this route will not be safe for her. What will Nathaniel do if something happens to her..." "That''s why I asked you to follow her. I know that Queena won''t see her because of her stubborn temper. However, Mango will be depressed if I don''t let her go. She still has a child in her belly." Brantley felt extremely distressed. The person he wanted to see the most in his life was his daughter, but she refused to forgive him. Now that he saw how stubborn her granddaughter was, he felt as if he was looking at Queena in the past. "I might really be in the wrong at that time. I shouldn''t have separated a pair of lovers. But what''s the point of saying so much now? After all, there is nothing I can do to make up for it." Brantley did not wish for the estrangement between him and his daughter to affect Mango. He actually quite liked this granddaughter of his. After all, she was hisst remaining family member. Toby could understand Brantley, so he nodded and went out. Mango couldn''t bear to disturb Haniya, who was still sleeping when she returned to the room. However, she was still a little worried if she left just like that. She didn''t dare to take the risk now that she was pregnant. Mango still managed to wake Haniya up. "Madam? Are you awake? Do you need some water? Or are you hungry? I''ll do it now." Haniya was about to stand up as she spoke, but Mango stopped her. "Don''t talk. Listen to me. Hurry up and pack up our things. Nowe with me." "What?" Haniya was a little confused. "Have Brantley let us go already?" "No, we will leave immediately while they are still asleep." Mango didn''t exin further, but she stood up and packed her belongings. She paused for a moment when she saw Queena''s photo on the table beside, and carried it along with her in the end. Haniya felt that she didn''t have enough sleep and her brain wasn''t functioning well. How was it possible that she didn''t understand Mango''s words? This was the Xiao Family! She still remembered how heavily guarded this ce was. Nathaniel couldn''t even bring Mango away that time, but she actually wanted to escape herself now? Was it possible? However, Haniya quickly packed her things up even though she was puzzled. Seeing that Mango had already packed up her things, she said in embarrassment, "Madam, I''m sorry, I..." "Let''s talk about it outside. Follow me and don''t make any noise." Mango opened the door gently. There was no one on the corridor outside and her heart was pounding. She didn''t know what would happen to her if Brantley''s men stopped her. All she wanted now was to find and meet Queena as soon as possible. She might not have the time to see her mother for the rest of her life if she waste. Mango walked out of the room with Haniya. She looked back carefully and even paused for a moment when she passed by Brantley''s room. She then knelt down in front of Brantley''s room. "Madam, you..." "Hush!" Mango did not let her speak, but there was some warmth in her eyes. She knew that Brantley was kind even though he looked very strict. He was really good to her. Even though Brantley had imprisoned her in the eyes of outsiders, he gave her all the food that she loved. How could it be such a coincidence that all of it was her favourite food if Brantley hadn''t checked about this in advance? Brantley quietly put things that she liked in her room. For example, he prepared theptop needed for herpetition, and the colour of the curtains were all changed secretly to her favourite colour. He wouldn''t say anything nice, but Mango was aware of the fact that he truly cared for her. "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I''m leaving. I''ll make it up to you after Ie back!" Mango felt like crying as she spoke. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She bowed her head to Brantley three times before getting up and left. She was afraid that she would hesitate. There were tears in Brantley''s eyes as he watched Mango''s actions from the window. "Go and see your mother. I believe that you will make her heart soften. I just don''t know if I can get your mother''s forgiveness in my lifetime." After saying that, Brantley quickly wiped the corners of his eyes with the back of his hand and went back to lie down as if he was asleep. Mango left the Xiao family with Haniya and she saw Toby when she rushed to the garage. Mango paused for a moment and she even wanted to leave. "Ms. Sun." Toby quickly stepped forward and gave a military salute to Mango. Mango was startled. "You..." "Ms. Sun, my name is Toby. Sir told me to wait for you here. He said that you are pregnant and the route to your destination is very bumpy, which won''t be good for you. Hence, he asked me to bring you to Nakasara. What''s more, this trip is not safe. Sir can''t exin it to Mr. Ye if something unexpected happens." Mango was touched and she felt like crying. "Grandfather knows about it?" "Yes. He said that you are as stubborn as Miss, but he hopes that you can see Miss and help her. Sir also said that the Xiao family will always wee her. She cane back anytime if she''s tired." Toby''s words made Mango sad again. Brantley looked very mighty, but she knew that he was lonely and even a little pitiful. "I''ll definitely bring my mother back." Mango looked in the direction of the Xiao family again before she got in the car. Although Haniya didn''t know what Mango and Toby were talking about, she was still a little worried when she saw how agitated Mango was. "Madam, let''s get in the car. The air is cold in the early morning, don''t catch a cold." Mango nodded her head after hearing what Haniya had said. Toby drove and left the Xiao family after Mango and Haniya got into the car. At the door, Toby said, "Ms. Sun, give me the pass." Mango felt a little guilty. Brantley knew everything. He knew that she had taken his pass, but he acquiesced of it. This stubborn old man! How could he say that she and her mother were stubborn? Wasn''t it from his genes? Mango passed the pass to Toby. Mango saw a familiar figure sitting by the side of the road not long after the car left the military academy. She couldn''t help but shout, "Toby, stop." Toby thought something had happened, so he braked immediately. "Ms. Sun, what''s wrong?" "I saw an acquaintance. Wait for me for a moment." Toby and Haniya stopped Mango when she was about to get down from the car. "Madam, you can''t go down as there are many unsafe things happening now." "Ms. Sun, let''s go." However, there was nothing they could do as Mango was determined to get off the car. They got no choice but to let her off, but they felt extremely nervous on the inside. Mango ignored them. After getting off the car, she went straight to the person and called out with some uncertainty, "Aunt?" Sophia suddenly raised her head and she was slightly stunned when she saw Mango. "Why are you here?" Mango was curious about the same thing too. However, she could somewhat guess the answer. "You''re here for Grandpa?" Mango couldn''t help but feel a little sad and awkward when she recalled Sophia''s background and the fact that Brantley still cared so much about this matter. Sophia''s body was very weak and she had been poisoned. Although Noah and Genevieve had treated her, her condition wasn''t very good. As for Walter, they didn''t know where he had gone. Hence, Mango couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for her now that Sophia was left alone. Sophia looked at the militarypound that was very close and said self-deprecatingly, "I want to see him, but he might not want to see me. Besides, I can''t enter that ce even if I want to." "Aunty, Grandfather has his reasons. You two will reconcile eventually." "Maybe. I don''t want to force him anymore. I''m dying, so it doesn''t matter whether he wants to see me or not. I just feel upset. I came here with no other intentions and I just want to see him. That''s all I want." Mango felt very upset when she heard how sad Sophia''s words were. She could hear from Sophia''s tone that she had really regarded Brantley as her father. Perhaps Sophia did not know the truth of the past, but the more sad and distressed she was when she thought about it. "Auntie, it''s windy here and it''s cold at night. You''d better go home. I don''t know where Walter went. Why did he leave you alone here?" Mango went to pull Sophia''s hand after saying this, only to find out that Sophia''s hand was very cold and her entire body was freezing. "Auntie, were you here all night?" "I saw Nathanieling with some people. I thought that he would treat you like how he treated my mother and me, so I followed him. Nathaniel left after that, but I didn''t see you. I heard what they said. I was afraid that they would make things difficult for you, but I couldn''t get in. So I could only wait here." After hearing what Sophia had said, Mango understood that Sophia hade here because she was worried. However, this trip reminded Sophia of her sad memories, which was why she had stayed here for the entire night. "Auntie, I''ll take you home." Mango held Sophia''s hand, but the other woman pushed her away. "Home? I don''t have a home and I don''t have a family anymore." Mango felt ufortable all of a sudden. "Thene with me. I''m going to find my mother. You and your sister haven''t seen each other for so many years. This might be thest time you''re going to see each other." Sophia was stunned upon hearing Mango''s words. "What do you mean?" Chapter 838 Chapter 838 Mango looked at Sophia and she really didn''t want to talk about her mother''s condition. She didn''t know if fate was ying tricks on them. How could the two sisters be sick at the same time? "Let''s talk about it on the road." Mango wanted to set off with Sophia. After all, Walter was gone and Sophia had divorced her husband. She was now all alone, which was really heart-wrenching. However, Toby did not agree with this. "Ms. Sun, I will risk my life to apany you to wherever you want to go, but Mrs. Song cannot follow us." "Why not? She is my aunt! I don''t care if you approve of her." Mango forced Sophia to get into the car as she spoke. Haniya didn''t know who Sophia was, but she naturally had a good attitude towards Sophia after seeing how kind Mango was to her. Toby wanted to say something, but Mango said in a low voice, "I know that you are the Xiao family''s subordinate and you would only listen to grandfather. I also know that you may know those things from back then, but she is my aunt no matter what. I can''t ignore her. Besides, the two sisters haven''t seen each other for so many years. This might be thest chance for them to meet. I don''t have to take her along with me if I didn''t meet her, but we have been fated to be together. Toby, put us down and give Desmond a call if you can''t do this. We can go by ourselves." Mango might refuse to be in his car anymore if Toby disagreed with anything as she had already made up her mind. Toby still remembered how Brantley had asked him to take care of Mango, so he could only shut his mouth. He wanted to give Brantley a call, but he heard Mango say, "I won''t spare you if you disturb my grandfather. My grandfather isn''t in good health either. Are you trying to anger him to death? There''s no need to obey orders from your boss if you aren''t doing anything bad. Toby, you''re mine now, so you have to listen to me for now." "But Ms. Sun, she..." "Alright, that''s enough. Drive the car." Mango also knew that her words were inappropriate, but she couldn''t abandon Sophia. She couldn''t do it because Sophia was her aunt and Walter''s mother. Walter was a filial son, but he was no where to be found now when Sophia was clearly ill. He must have gone somewhere to find a cure for Sophia''s illness. Mango did not wish for anything to happen to Sophia before Walter returned. When Sophia saw how well Mango treated her, she couldn''t help butment, "It''s hard on you, child. To be honest, I''m afraid my illness can''t be cured. The only person I want to see in this life is your mother. We haven''t seen each other for so many years and a lifetime has passed in the blink of an eye. Perhaps I won''t be able to see her before I..." "Auntie, don''t say these upsetting words. No, I believe that my mother will be very happy to see you." Mangoforted Sophia. Although Toby didn''t agree, he didn''t say anything else when he saw that Mango had made up her mind. He was just wary of Sophia.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Sophia didn''t show any reaction to this. She was just chatting with Mango about family matters and her kind attitude made Mango think of her mother once again. What was Queena doing at this time? Was she also missing Mango? Mango knew that it wasn''t appropriate for her toe out when Brantley and Nathaniel were going against each other. She might disrupt their ns, but she couldn''t wait any longer. It would be fine if she didn''t know about Queena''s situation. She could be a hostage in Brantley''s house and willingly cooperate with him. But Mango couldn''t sit still any longer because she knew that Queena was going to die anytime soon. She did not know whether Queena could wait for her after she wasted so much time. She wanted to be filial, but her mother might already be gone by then. Mango didn''t want to experience such sorrow. She still had to be filial even if Queena only had one day left to live. At the very least, she had to tell Queena that she was going to be a granny. She might be able to live a few more days with this news. When Sophia saw Mango''s sudden sadness, she couldn''t help but ask, "Missing your mother?" "Well, I miss her because I haven''t been with her for so many years. I suddenly want to stay with her now and listen to her stories." "What a good child! It''s better to have a daughter. Look at my son. How old is he now? He hasn''t even had a family yet and I can''t even have a grandson. I might not even see my grandson in this life." There was a trace of confusion in Sophia''s eyes. Mango collected her sadness andforted Sophia, "Auntie, don''t say that. Walter''s fate has yet to come. I believe that he will be able to find his true love and you will definitely be able to see your grandson." "Don''tfort me. I know that you are being kind-hearted. s, I don''t know what my sister looks like after so many years. I remember I was only 8 years old, and my sister was already 12 when I left. She looked very beautiful at that time." Sophia seemed to be immersed in the past, so Mango couldn''t bear to interrupt her. Mango felt a sense of warmth as she listened to Sophia talking about Queena and their childhood. Toby didn''t say anything while Haniya was just carrying her duty and staying by their side. She said nothing and even tried to reduce her sense of presence as much as possible. After they travelled a long distance, Mango noticed that Toby had driven to the airport. She could not help but ask, "Are we going to take a ne?" "Yes, Ms. Sun. Travelling by ne is faster! I''m afraid that sir can''t make it in time..." Toby still wanted to continue, but he was still cautious of Sophia, so he said nothing else. Mango, however, understood clearly. "Get auntie a flight ticket when we arrive the airport." "Got it." Toby wasn''t willing to do so, but he didn''t disobey Mango''s orders. Mango looked back at Sophia and asked with a smile, "Auntie, did you bring your identification card?" "Yes. Who goes out without an ID card now? I am used to it." Mango paused slightly. Sophia had been living in the sanatorium all these years, so she didn''t go out very often. Why did she always carry her ID card along with her? A moment of doubt shed through her mind, but she did not ask about it. Toby went to buy an air ticket after they arrived at the airport. Meanwhile, Mango and Sophia sat in the waiting section while Haniya went to buy some food. "Madam, it was bumpy all the way. I bought some hot milk and bread for you." Haniya gave both Mango and Sophia the food. "Mrs. Song, this is for you." "You can call me Aunt Liu. Carter and I have divorced." Sophia took the bread and milk and thanked Haniya. However, her words made Haniya feel a little embarrassed immediately. "Sorry, I didn''t know." "There''s nothing to be sorry about. A man who doesn''t deserve me has already ruined my whole life. I just hope that I can live freely when I get there." Haniya said nothing else after she heard what Sophia had said. Instead, she sat down beside Mango and started eating her bread. Mango''s stomach was gurgling. She knew that her current body state was unstable, so she said nothing and quickly ate the food. Sophia didn''t eat much. When she saw Mango gulp down the food in such a manner, tears appeared in her eyes as she said, "He''s still making things difficult for you, isn''t he? Look at how you''ve been starving yourself. Eat slowly and don''t choke. I have more here." Mango naturally knew who Sophia was referring to, but she smiled and said after she swallowed the food, "This has nothing to do with Grandfather. It''s just that I''m pregnant, so I need to eat a lot. It''s easy for me to get hungry." "What? You''re pregnant?" Sophia was very surprised. "Wasn''t it hard for you to get pregnant because of your medical condition?" Mango said in embarrassment when she heard that, "Auntie, my body has already recovered. Now that I''m pregnant, you''re going to be an old granny soon." Sophia was shocked, but she said with a smile, "That''s great. Fate will always be fair." "It''s my good fortune." Mango''s smile seemed a little silly. Sophia touched Mango''s hair like she was treating her own child. She said kindly, "I really hope that you''ll be safe." "Yes, I will." Toby couldn''t help but frown a little when he saw Mango and Sophia talking happily to each other when he came back.. He took the opportunity to buy a ticket and called Brantley to told him about Sophia just now. Brantley was very angry. "Find a way to separate Sophia and Mango after reaching Nakasara. Let our people capture Sophia if possible. Don''t let her be with Mango." "Sir, Ms. Sun seems to rely on Sophia very much." Toby said as he was in a bit of a dilemma. Brantley immediately became angry. "Stupid! I would have done it long ago if I wanted to recognize Sophia as my daughter. Do I have to wait until now? How would Queena react when she sees Sophia? You haven''t thought about it at all. Queena has her own thoughts. Will she listen to me if I forbade her from meeting her mother and sister? Have you ever heard her saying that she wants to meet them? If she hadn''t met Sophia while her mother was still alive, what makes you think she would want to do it now? Although I don''t know why Queena did this, I understand my own daughter. She won''t do anything without a reason. Listen to me, protect Mango and separate Sophia from her. Get this job done once you leave the ne." Toby suddenly became serious and nervous when he heard Brantley''s words. "Sir, I understand. I will definitely settle this matter properly." When Toby handed the ticket to Sophia, he couldn''t help but look at Sophia once more. When Sophia saw him looking at her, she couldn''t help but smile and said, "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?" Toby turned his head away in a hurry. He was more than 40 years old and he had followed Brantley for a long time. Furthermore, he had seen Queena several times. Sophia''s smile was somewhat simr to Queena''s, but Toby was still cautious of her. "Your seats are not together because I bought the ticketsst minute. Ms. Sun, you can sit with Haniya, and I will be with Mrs. Liu." When Toby made this arrangement, he was thinking of ways to separate Mango from Sophia. However, he had never thought that he did not manage to wait till the ne hadnded. Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Sophia took the ticket and she did not have any objections to Toby''s arrangement. However, Mango spoke up. "I can sit with Aunt. She doesn''t really have anyone to talk to during this period of time. Plus, you''re not familiar with her too. I can sit together with her and have a good chat with her. The trip from here to Nakasara is about 6 hours, so it must be really boring." Toby stopped Mango when he heard what she said. "Ms. Sun, you need Haniya to take care of your body, you..." "I''m not that weak. Look at how nervous you are. Besides, this is my aunt. What can she do to me?" Mango smiled and rejected Toby''s request directly. "But Ms. Sun..." "Well, look at how sick my aunt is. How can she hurt me? That''s settled then." Mango did not give Toby a chance to reject and he had no idea what to say anymore. Sophia did not interrupt this whole time as if it did not matter how her seating was arranged. Her eyes were fixed on the crowd and no one knew what she was thinking about. Mango held her arm and said with a smile, "Auntie, let''s board the ne. Let''s go. It''s about time to take off." "Alright." Sophia smiled faintly and went through the security check with Mango''s help. She felt rxed. Toby had been staring at Sophia, but he did not find anything unusual about her. Mango and Sophia boarded the ne. Then, they sat down and started talking after they found their seats. Sophia was a little tired, so Mango hurriedly said, "Sis, go to sleep for a while. I''ll call you when we reach." "Alright." Sophia didn''t refuse as she was really tired. It wasn''t long before she closed her eyes and her breathing was even. Mango was also influenced by her and fell asleep as well. The ne hadnded when she woke up and the cabin was full of noise. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Mango asked in confusion and she felt a little giddy. She would not be dizzy when she took a flight, but why was she suddenly so dizzy now? "Uh? Sis?" Mango looked at Sophia, who was next to her. Sophia also seemed like she had just woken up. "I don''t know either. I just woke up. What''s the matter?" Haniya ran over as they were talking. "Madam, we haven''t arrived at Nakasara. We''re at a transfer station. The ne seemed to have broken down and Toby has gone down to have a look." "The ne malfunctioned?" Mango thought that she had misheard Haniya. How could it be so coincidental? This ne must have been damaged by someone, why did it malfunction all of a sudden? Sophia rubbed her temples and said, "What''s going on? I''m feeling dizzy." "Me too. It might be because it''s too stuffy here. Haniya, go and see if Toby has returned. Let''s go down as well." Haniya left the room after she received Mango''s instructions. It wasn''t long before Haniya came back. "Madam, I couldn''t find Toby, but the ne is about to transfer flights. We have to wait for the next flight if we don''t want to leave now." Haniya''s words caused Mango''s eyes to narrow slightly. Sophia whispered, "Why don''t we go first? Toby is under your grandfather, and he will find us sooner orter." Mango nced at Sophia and said in a low voice, "But Toby knows where my mother is and I don''t." "You don''t know? Why?" Sophia seemed to be very surprised about this. Mango scratched her head and said, "I didn''t ask him. I just wanted to rx a little with Toby by my side. We''d better wait for Toby. He mighte back soon." Sophia did not say anything else. The other passengers quickly got off the ne and went to another ne through the transfer passageway. Mango had been waiting for a long time, but she still hadn''t seen Toby. She felt a little uneasy in her heart. Toby was a subordinate of the Xiao family and he was very obedient to Brantley. He would never leave halfway unless someone asked him to. Mango''s heart sank a little when she thought of this. Sophia looked at Mango and asked, "Are we still waiting for him?" "Let''s go. He might have something to do. Let''s contact him after we reach Nakasara." Mango made a prompt decision and brought Sophia and Haniya onto the ne. Mango looked down and saw a figure being dragged out of the airport when the ne took off. The figure looked extremely like Toby. Her eyes became a little darker, but she remained quiet and she acted as if she did not realize anything. Then, she sat beside Sophia and closed her eyes to take a nap. Haniya was a little worried and came to Mango''s side. She wanted to switch ces with Sophia, but thetter refused with the excuse that she was not feeling well. "Haniya, go back and sit down. Aunt will take care of me. It''s okay, don''t worry." Mango smiled faintly and her shallow smile made Haniya feel at ease for some reason. It was as if everything would be fine with her around. Haniya returned to her seat and Mango once again before she closed her eyes to rest. Sophia nced at Mango and there was a sh of emotion in her eyes, but she still turned around and took a nap. The ne finally arrived at the airport after four hours. Mango stretchedzily and said with a smile, "I''m really tired and I''m a little hungry. What would you like to eat? Why don''t we go down and eat something at the airport first? Anyway, we have to contact Toby. It will still take half an hour even if he takes the fastest flight, right? I know that you love me and you certainly can''t bear to let me and my baby starve." She held Sophia''s arm and acted like a spoilt little girl as she spoke. Sophia paused for a second before she shook her head helplessly and smiled. "Mango, how old are you? You still know how to act like a spoilt child." "I will always be a child in your heart no matter how old I am, won''t I? Alright, let''s go. Let''s go eat something. I think there is a KFC restaurant or something in the airport. Let''s go eat something, I promise we''ll just eat a little, okay?" Mango stretched her finger out and winked, which caused Sophia tough out loud. "Alright, we''ll do as you say." "I know you''re the best." Mango smiled very happily and contentedly. Haniya looked at Mango like this from the side and suddenly felt that Mango was like a child. It turned out that Madam wasn''t so noble after all. She also had a childish side. Haniya quickly picked up their things and followed Mango and Sophia out of the ne. Then, they went to the airport and sat down at the restaurant. "Haniya, order two drinks first. I''m so thirsty." Mango was sweating, so she fanned her cor with her hand as she said. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophia didn''t feel hot, but she knew that the body temperature of pregnant women would be higher and she didn''t object. Haniya brought over the water for Mango before she continued to order. Mango quickly raised her head and drank the entire cup of water. Sophia suddenly felt a little thirsty when she looked at the way Mango had drunk the water. She picked up the cup and took a sip to wet her lips. Then, she looked around before she finished the water in the cup. As soon as she looked up, Mango was looking at her with one hand holding up her chin. Her dark and uncertain eyes made Sophia''s heart miss a beat. "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?" "Well, you look good all of a sudden." Mango suddenly smiled, and Sophia couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief when she saw Mango''s mischievous expression. "You have be pregnant for the second time. Why are you still like a child? How old am I? Am I still good-looking? Don''t lie to me." "It''s true. I''m telling the truth." Mango chuckled, but she suddenly held her stomach and said, "Ah, I have to go to the bathroom." Sophia immediately became nervous. "Hold on, let''s go to the bathroom after we go out. There are so many people here, and it''s not safe to use public toilets." "I can''t hold back any longer." Mango didn''t listen to Sophia''s words. She immediately got up and ran towards the bathroom. "Slow down!" Sophia was a little worried, so she followed her directly. Haniya was a little confused while she looked at the two of them and she was stunned for a moment. "Madam..." "Bring me some paper. Hurry up." Mango shouted in Haniya''s direction and ran straight into the toilet stall. Haniya quickly put down her things when she saw that Sophia had also went in. She took the toilet paper and ran into the public toilet. Just as she entered the public restroom, she heard Mango coldly say, "Close the door for me and don''t let anyone in!" Haniya was stunned. Why did Madam sound weird? However, she quickly locked the door of the toilet from the inside. Haniya suddenly turned around, only to see Mango restraining Sophia against the wall. Then, she took out a rope from her pocket and tied the older woman up firmly. "Madam, what are you doing?" Haniya waspletely confused by Mango''s actions. Sophia was puzzled as well. She struggled a few times but she still failed to break free. "Mango, what''s wrong with you? Don''t cause trouble anymore. I''m your aunt." "You should be d that you are my aunt, otherwise, I may have killed you immediately." There was no warmth in Mango''s voice, and it was so filled with cold fury. However, Mango''s heart was breaking inside and she felt extremely hurt. This was her aunt and her mother''s younger sister! Sophia and Queena were sisters after all no matter what happened in the past or what their grievances were. But what had Sophia done? Mango felt a chill run down her spine. Haniya didn''t understand what was going on, but she didn''t ask either. Instead, she took a few steps back and went straight to the bathroom door to keep an eye on what was going on outside. Mango nced at her, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she turned to look at Sophia. She asked coldly, "Since things havee to this point, can you tell me why you followed me here?" "Mango, what are you talking about? Are you having a fever? I''m your aunt. I came here with you to see your mother. Isn''t that what you want? Why are you asking me this question now? And why did you tie me up? What''s wrong with you?" Sophia growled angrily, but she still refused to give up struggling. Mango''s eyes were a little cold. "Don''t waste your time. My knots are very secure. I would have really believed that you wanted to come to Nakasara with me if it weren''t for Toby. Aunty, I''ve underestimated you." Chapter 840 Chapter 840 "What do you mean? I don''t understand what you''re saying." Sophia turned her head away and did not look into Mango''s eyes. Mango smiled, but her eyes were chilly. "You don''t understand? Then why are you avoiding my eye contact?" "I just don''t want to see you." Sophia lowered her head and muttered. "Is it because you don''t dare to look at me? Or was it because you feel guilty? Why didn''t you feel bad when you drugged me on the ne to make me fall asleep?" Haniya could hear everything clearly even though she was very far away. She suddenly widened her eyes when she heard this. "Madam, you weren''t dizzy because of the long flight?" Mango smiled faintly and said, "I''ve lost count on how many times I flew to Nakasara by ne. I have not been dizzy for thest couple of times, but I was lightheaded just now. Although I was pregnant, my doctor said that my physical condition is good, which means that this wouldn''t happen. So I suspected you when I passed out. Then, the ne malfunctioned and we needed to transfer. It''s fine if it was just a transit, but Toby went missing and I guess you hired some people to take him away. Why didn''t you let him stay with me? It was because you were afraid of him. You were afraid that he would send a message to my grandfather that would ruin your n, right? What you didn''t know was that he had already sent my grandfather and I a message when he went to buy your flight ticket." "What?" Sophia waspletely shocked. She had thought that Mango wouldn''t be suspicious of her since she was her aunty and Mango''s rtionship with Walter was very good. Thus, Sophia had been on guard against Toby from the start. She had sent people to secretly keep an eye on Toby even when he went to buy the ticket. However, she hadn''t expected that Toby would still be able to leak the news out. "How did you get in touch with Toby? I made sure that he couldn''t touch his phone." "Don''t you know the hand signals in the barracks? There''s no need to use a phone. I will know what he wants to say just with a gesture. Moreover, why would you carry your identity card with you since you have been in the sanatorium for so many years? I was suspicious of you the moment you were able to get the ticket." Mango''s exnation left Sophia speechless. "I didn''t expect you to know military tactics." "Nathaniel used to be a soldier. He is my husband and my instructor! How can I not know that?" Mango''s eyes were filled with disappointment after she finished speaking. "Auntie, why? Why did you do such a thing to your loved ones? What on earth is your reason?" "Humph! Have your grandfather and your mother treated me like family? Your mother has never seen me once after so many years since I was expelled from the Xiao family. I went to see her, but she didn''t want to meet me. I even begged her to see me at the school gate. Unfortunately, she was so cold-hearted that she didn''t care about my life at all. What kind of rtionship do I have with such an elder sister?" Sophia said with a ferocious look in her eyes. She was not as gentle as she had been before. Mango looked at her and felt a little pitiful. "Just for this? Not for anything else? You waited outside my grandpa''s house because you wanted me to take you to Queena, right? You knew that my grandpa took me away, and you knew that Nathaniel failed to bring me home. You knew everything. You even knew about I, don''t you? Or in other words, all of Is ns may have something to do with you, right?" Mango didn''t want to think like this, but she wasn''t a fool. She had been by Nathaniel''s side for so many years. She would be able to learn something no matter how dumb she was. She was no longer the little girl who was easily deceived and schemed against by others. She was now Mrs. Ye, and she was a mother as well. She was someone who had experienced all kind of dangers together with Nathaniel. Sophia did not deny it, nor did she admit it. Mango sneered and said, "It''s a pity that Walter is such a good person. Does he know that you someone like this? I guess you were the one who made him join the army. Otherwise, Walter would never abandon you to join the army because of your physical condition and mental state. What''s the purpose of making him join the army? You can even use your own son, right? He suffered a lot for you, but how did you treat him? You sent him away this time, didn''t you? Because you were afraid that he would witness the process of you using me to deal with my mother, my grandfather, and even the whole country, right?" "You are too smart. A woman like you won''t live long." Sophia suddenly opened her mouth, but what she said made Mango pause for a moment. "Really? Aren''t you smart as well? You made use of Carter''s improper behavior to create an image of a weak and crazy woman who was bullied by others because of love. You hid in the sanatorium to spy on everyone, and you even secretly arranged and manipted everything. Aren''t you smart?" "That''s right. That''s why I''m about to die." Sophia smiled a little bitterly. However, Mango shook her head and said, "I think you lied about your poisoning as well. You will detoxify yourself as long as you achieve your goals. You took advantage of Delh''s matter to dy our ns. In fact, you were trying to buy time for Delh and let her contact her own people to carry out your schemes. Auntie, you''ve lived for so long, can''t you tell the most basic difference between the right and the wrong?" "Do you know what justice is? Mango, you are too young. There are some things that you don''t understand, and there are also some people that I can''t avoid. This is my mission. The Xiao family owes a favour to my daughter and I, so I have to pay them back." "So what did the country owe you? Didn''t you run around with Delh to n all of this because of the terrorists outside the country? This is a military secret. I won''t ask, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t figure it out. What other forces can make an old general like my grandfather, who has obviously retired, put in so much effort to put on such a y? What else can make Nathaniel cooperate with me even if he doesn''t marry me for the time being? In addition to the national interest, I can''t think of anything else. I didn''t know why my grandfather wanted to let I off at first, but I can determine the truth now. I just guessed it in the beginning, but I didn''t expect the person behind the scenes to be you. I know that everyone outside is under you, but do you think you can still contact them?" Mango''s words caused Sophia to look very gloomy. "Don''t look at me like that. I think there is a reason why my mother refused to see you that year. My mother is dying, and you have no sisterhood at all. I''m really sad. I always thought that you liked me. Now it seems that you just wanted to get close to me and take advantage of your son''s feelings for me to gain my trust. Everything is just part of your plot and maniption. You''re a terrible woman." Mango''s heart was cold. All the warmth that Sophia gave her in the past had faded away. Mago didn''t understand why. They were obviously sisters by blood, but why did they have to fight to the death for some trivial things? Sophia frowned tightly. "What do you want to do?" "I''ll do what I should do. I don''t deny that you''re my aunt, but I''m just an ordinary citizen in the face of national interests. I''m sorry, Aunty." After Mango finished speaking, she directly knocked Sophia out. "Madam, what should we do now?" Haniya had never experienced these things before, but she understood Mango''s words. No matter what, Sophia seemed to be a bad person. Mango sighed softly and said, "There''s a window here, let''s climb out." "What?" Haniya waspletely stunned. "But I don''t know how to climb. I''m afraid." "There''s nothing to be afraid of. I''ll hold on to you from below. You''ll jump down once you get on the tform. Someone will help you after that." Mango''s words stunned Haniya once again. "There''s someone outside? Who''s that?" "Hurry up, or it will be toote. We have been here for such a long time. The people outside would suspect us if we don''t show up. We can''t leave even if we want to by that time. Those people are not ordinary criminals and they may all have guns on them." Mango''s words made Haniya''s face turn pale, and she still climbed up the window as she trembled. When she got up to the window, she saw that Desmond was waiting for them! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Desmond? Haniya thought that she was hallucinating. What happened to Desmond? Wasn''t he in the Ocean City? When did he follow them to Nakasara? "Jump! What are you waiting for?" Desmond''s brows furrowed slightly. His cold and indifferent voice made Haniya jolt out of her reverie. Haniya suddenly burst intoughter when she saw Desmond stretch out his arms. Why was she afraid to jump? She might even be able to be carried by Desmond. It was a great deal! Haniya directly jumped down with her eyes closed as she thought of this. It was not as painful as she had expected. Instead, shended on Desmond''s warm chest and her heart was beating terribly fast. Haniya felt terribly happy at this moment. "Get down! What are you thinking about?" Desmond''s cold voice came from the top of her head, which made Haniya somewhat obsessed over him. "You''re such a fangirl." Desmond suddenly loosened his grip. "Oh my!" Haniya fell down to the ground instantly and her lower back was in pain. "Desmond, can you be a little more like a gentleman?" "Is this a time to fangirl over me? Madam and thatdy are still inside. Their people are all over this ce, but you''re wasting time." Desmond said quite a lot this time, but it made Haniya feel a little embarrassed. "Stay away from me. Don''t get in my way." By the time Desmond had pushed Haniya to the side, Mango had already sent Sophia to the window. She had blocked Sophia''s mouth, and she pushed thetter down directly. Desmond caught her firmly and instantly stuffed Sophia into the car. Haniya he saw Mango jumping down before she could say anything. Haniya was so scared that her heart was about to stop beating. "Madam, you can''t do that!" She quickly ran over to Mango. She became Mango''s cushion the instant Mango jumped down. "Ouch..." Haniya felt that her whole body was about to fall apart, but Desmond waspletely stunned. "You..." He was speechless. Desmond was surprised by this woman''s willingness to sacrifice herself. At the same time, Mango quickly got up and pulled Haniya up. "How are you? Are you injured? I''ve practised jumping with Nathan, so I''ll be fine. What are you doing here?" "Uh! But you''re pregnant now. You can''t jump." Haniya rubbed her butt as if she had been wronged. Just then, a sudden noise came from the outside. Chapter 841 Chapter 841 "Oh no, their men might have discovered it." After hearing what Desmond had said, Haniya quickly said, "Let''s go, Madam, I''m fine." "Are you really okay?" Mango didn''t want something to happen to Haniya after this. "Yea, I''m really fine." Mango finally felt relieved after she saw Haniya jump up and down a few times. "Let''s go!" Desmond drove away quickly after Mango and Haniya got onto the car. It wasn''t long after a commotion took ce in the KFC nearby, but these were no longer under Mango''s supervision. The car drove far away and Haniya felt a little uneasy. She moved her hips from side to side and Mango immediately noticed this situation. "Are you injured?" "No, I..." Before Haniya could finish her words, she let out a muffled groan as if she was in great pain. "Desmond, go to the hospital." Desmond frowned a little just as Mango finished speaking. "Madam, there are too many people at the hospital. What if Sophia takes the opportunity to escape..." "Right, right, don''t worry about me. I can stand the pain." Although Haniya had said so, her face was already sweating. Mango knew that she must be injured somewhere. Mango came up with an idea as she looked at Sophia beside her, who was still unconscious. "Desmond, drive to the police station first." Desmond nodded his head after he heard what Mango had said. They drove the car to the police station nearby. Mango saw that there were a few cars around them that didn''t seem to be quite right. She hurriedly said, "Don''t stop, let''s go straight ahead." "Aren''t we going to the police station?" Desmond was a little confused. Mango said in a low voice, "Look at the cars next to us. There are people inside. Although they''re well hidden, the cigarette butts at the entrance of the car are still burning, indicating that they''re all sitting inside. Who would sit at the entrance of a police station? I''m afraid they''reing for us." Desmond was stunned and he found out that what Mango said was true when he looked closely. Sophia woke up at this moment. She struggled for a moment before she wanted to open her mouth to speak. However, she was knocked down by Mango once again. Haniya couldn''t help but pause for a moment when she saw Mango''s quick and agile movements. She couldn''t tell that such a weak and delicatedy like Mango was actually so skilled. "Bear with it a little longer, or we''ll send you to the hospital first." Haniya shook her head upon Mango''s words. "Since there are people waiting for us here, who knows if there are people at the hospital as well?" Mango was stunned by these words. That was right! Sophia''s identity wasn''t simple. Although Mango didn''t know why those people would listen to Sophia, she didn''t dare to take the risk. Nathaniel and Brantley had set such a big trap to capture Sophia, so Mango couldn''t ruin their ns. Mango was at a loss for what to do. Toby gave a call at this moment. "Ms. Sun, where are you? Are you all alright?" Mango immediately let out a sigh of relief. "We''re fine. We''vended safely and tied Sophia up. Where are you?" "I''ll be right there. I just arrived at the airport." Toby might have arrived by thetest flight. "I saw that you were taken away. I couldn''t save you at that time because I was afraid they would notice something. How did you escape?" "Mr. Ye saved me." Toby whispered, "Mr. Ye followed Sir''s attention to release I. Then, I contacted Sophia after she was released. Both Mr. Ye and Mr. Xiao were shocked at that time because they didn''t expect that the person behind the scenes to be Sophia. Mr. Ye said he saw Sophia by the gate of the militarypound and she was taken away by you when he wanted to collect the evidence. He wanted to catch up with her, but he was afraid that Sophia would hurt you when she found out. He was more worried that you would be used by her because of your family affection. Mr. Ye was anxious all the way, but he didn''t dare to make any moves. He didn''t act until he saw that I was kidnapped by their people. I guess Mr. Ye is still worried for your safety and he did not dare to take any actions until now." Mango immediately felt at ease when she heard what Toby had said. "Is he alright?" "Yeah! Mr. Ye is fine." Mango nodded and said in a low voice, "Send my mother''s address to me. I''ll go to her ce." Toby was stunned all of a sudden. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Ms. Sun, I don''t think Miss will see you." "Give me the address. I won''t know until I go there." Mango''s attitude was resolute, so Toby didn''t stop her anymore and directly sent the address over. Mango passed the address to Desmond. "Follow this address. Haniya, hold on a little longer." "Alright." The car quickly arrived at the address. Mango couldn''t help but tear up when she saw this ce. She once chased Bettany to this ce, but she had lost thetter here. Would she be able to meet her mother earlier if she went in deeper that time? Mango''s eyes became a little moist. "Wait here. I''ll go in and have a look. Desmond, keep an eye on Sophia." "Alright." Desmond turned off the engine of the car. Mango stopped at the entrance of a residential building after she got down from the car. This ce looked very normal from the surface. However, Mango knew that the person who lived inside was her mother. Mango felt a little nervous, but she still took a deep breath and raised her hand to knock on the door. "Who is it?" Bettany''s familiar voice came to Mango''s ears, and Mango got extremely excited by that. Bettany opened the door with a creaking sound and she waspletely stunned when she saw Mango. She wanted to close the door subconsciously, but Mango immediately stretched out a leg and stopped her. Mango''s foot would be injured if Bettany were to close the door. "What are you doing?" Bettany''s forehead and brows were tightly furrowed. "I want to see my mom." Mango said it in a straightforward manner. Bettany, however, said coldly, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Hurry up and get out. I have to close the door, and I don''t care if you get hurt." "Then you''d better break my foot." Bettany was furious with Mango''s actions. "Mrs. Ye, is it fun to do this? You clearly said that you wouldn''t want to be too close to me when I went to Estania to find you. What''s wrong with you now? Are youing to y rogue here?" "Whatever. I still want to see my mother, so don''t reject me so quickly. Listen to me, there''s a patient in my car that needs your treatment and there''s still one more person that my mother might want to meet." The more Mango spoke, the more Bettany''s brows creased. "Mrs. Ye, you''re asking for too much." "Yes, I know, but I have the right to do that." Mango was smiling a little wickedly, which made Bettany feel somewhat annoyed. "How did you be so shameless now?" "There''s no other way. People have to learn to adapt to different situations. Besides, I''m pregnant. I have to tell my mom about this good news no matter what. Hurry up and let me in." "No way!" "Bettany, do you want me to ask Wisdom to open the door for you?" Mango''s words seemed to have hit Bettany''s weak spot. She was stunned for a moment before she said coldly, "You''re despicable." "Well, thanks for yourpliment!" Mango opened the door and heard Bettany say, "I can let you in, but I don''t know if she will meet you." Mango''s words caused Mango''s footsteps to pause. Bettany continued, "I believe Brantley has told you everything since you managed to find us. Do you think she will see you since you already know about everything? Isn''t it a waste of time for you to come here?" "No." Mango clenched her fists before walking inside. She saw Queena sitting on the balcony from a distance and she felt like crying looking at her mother''s thin figure. "Mom..." Mango didn''t dare to make a loud noise as she was afraid that Queena would be scared. However, Queena didn''t respond at all, and Mango didn''t know whether it was because she didn''t hear it. She walked over quietly, only to find that Queena had fallen asleep. Mango''s tears finally fell involuntarily when she looked at Queena from a close distance. Her eyes had sunken in and her face was so pale that it didn''t seem to have any colour. Her hair had fallen, and it couldn''t hide how ill she looked even though she was wearing a loose hat. Queena had always been a slenderdy, and she was practically a bag of bones now. Mango still remembered how energetic Queena had been when she left. How did she be like this after a few months? "Mom..." Mango suddenly choked with sobs. She knelt in front of Queena and held her hand tightly. Her hands were so cold. Mango''s tears fell on the back of Queena''s hand, which made Queena suddenly open her eyes. She thought that she was dreaming when she saw Mango. "Mango?" "Mom, you''re awake? How are you? Do you feel any difort?" Mango asked in a hurry. The worry in her eyes made Queena react quickly. "Why are you here? You..." "Mom, don''t hide. I know everything. I saw Grandpa too. I came specially to find you! Mom, can you go back with me?" Mango burst into tears. What Queena did not want to see the most was this. She had never done anything for Mango in her life. What qualifications did she have to let her daughter serve her when she was seriously ill? "Your grandfather has been a tough guy his whole life. He''s getting old, but why does he like to spread out news to everyone?" Queena sighed. She wanted to pull her hand back, but she couldn''t. Mango cried and said, "Mom, how can you do this? Why didn''t you tell me when you''re already this sick? Do you n to die quietly like this and make me feel guilty for the rest of my life? How could you do this? You abandoned me and you did not care about me when I was young. You''re still thinking of abandoning me during the final moments of your life. What else can you do besides abandoning me for the rest of your life?" Queena''s eyes also started to tear up when she heard Mango''sint. "I just don''t want you to see me like this. I''m barely living now. I thought about finding a ce to die alone, but your grandfather is really irritating." "Mom, what are you talking about? What should I do if you die? How can you make up for what you have done to me in this life? I am pregnant now, and I''m going to be a mother again. How can you bear to make me sad?" Mango knew Queena''s weak points. Queena was shocked instantly when Mango cried as she said this. "What? You''re pregnant? Then why are you still kneeling? Hurry up and get up!" Queena hurriedly went to pull Mango up, but Mango grabbed her hand and said, "Mom, there''s something that you have to promise me, or else I won''t get up." Chapter 842 Chapter 842 "Oh dear, get up quickly. We''ll wait for you to get up first even if you have anything to say." Queena hurriedly supported Mango, who said in a low voice, "Mom, I brought Auntie over." "Huh? When did you have an aunt?" Queena waspletely stunned after Mango said that. She looked straight at Mango and she didn''t quite understand what her daughter was saying. "Who did you bring here?" "My aunt, Sophia, is outside." As soon as Mango finished speaking, Queena immediately let go of her hand and said coldly, "Leave!" "Mom, listen to me." "I''ve asked you to leave! Take her with you!" Queena''s sudden change of attitude caught Mango off guard, but she wasn''t angry at all. "Mom, why do you hate her so much?" "I said to take her away. Do you need me to say it for the third time? Take her away and never show up in front of me for the rest of my life if you really think of me as your mother." Queena''s words were decisive. Mango looked at her and said in a low voice, "I''ve tied her up. It''s possible that her subordinates are all outside. I might not have the chance to see you again If I leave this ce with her." "What do you mean?" Queena knitted her brows tightly. Mango said in a low voice, "I got her from Grandpa''s house entrance. She said that she misses you and she has always wanted to reunite with you after so many years." "Bullsh*t!" Queena was a person who had a lot of principles. Thus, Mango was stunned when Queena suddenly cursed this after she heard what Mango had said. "Mom, you..." "We aren''t sisters. I would rather not be born from the same mother as her if I had a choice." "What exactly happened?" Mango was a little confused. Queena looked at her and sighed, "It''s a long story. You get up first and take care of yourself. I won''t be alive for a long time. I can''t die peacefully if something happens to your child that you''ve waited so long for." "Mom, don''t say that." Mango felt sad hearing this. After she got up, she heard Queena ask, "You said that this ce is surrounded by her underlings?" "Perhaps, we have found some of her subordinates at the airport and at the entrance of the police station, and we don''t know who she is when wee over..." "Bring her in." Queena''s sudden words caused Mango to be taken aback. "What?" "I said, bring her in." Queena repeated it once more before Mango reacted. She quickly went out and asked Desmond to bring in Sophia, while she helped Haniya into the house. Bettany whispered when she saw Haniya''s walking posture, "Haniya has broken her tailbone. Stop her from moving around, she has to rest for a few days." "Thank you." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango directly passed Haniya over to Bettany. Bettany, however, said with a dark face, "I didn''t say that I wanted to cure her." "Why don''t I ask Wisdom toe over?" Mangoughed teasingly. However, she heard Bettany say, "Alright, let hime. I miss him. I haven''t taught him all my medical skills yet." On the contrary, Mango paused for a moment before saying in embarrassment, "Not yet. Can we do it in a couple of days? I promise to bring him to see you once Nathaniel has settled the matters here." "What matters do you mean?" "It''s my aunt''s issues." That was all Mango could say. Bettany saw that there was something Mango couldn''t say, so she said coldly, "Alright, go in quickly. Leave it to me." "Thank you." Just as Mango finished speaking, Haniya struggled to say, "Madam, I have to serve you." "You still want to serve her when you''re in this state? You can continue to serve her if you want to sit in the wheelchair for the rest of your life." Bettany''s tone was cold, but Mango knew that she had good intentions. Mango looked at Haniya and said in a low voice, "Follow the treatment n. I don''t need anyone here to take care and serve me, do you understand? On the contrary, you should have a good rest. I''m still waiting for you to apany me in raising my baby in the future." Haniya had no choice but to nod when she heard Mango''s words. Mango and Desmond brought Sophia into Queena''s room. There wereplex feelings within Queena''s eyes when she looked at Sophia, who was tied up and in an unconscious state. They hadn''t seen each other for so many years. Sophia was old, but she looked good for her age. At least her skin was still in good condition and she had not experienced any hardships. "Tell me, how has she been these years?" Queena''s question caused Mango to be a little taken aback. Didn''t she just act as if she couldn''t have bothered about Sophia just now? Why was she inquiring about Sophia''s matters now? Mango told Queena everything that she knew, including Walter. After listening to this, Queena snorted coldly and said, "She is still as naughty as she was when she was a child. She used people to get things done, but she hid in the sanatorium to control everything for so many years. Instead, people sympathized that she was unable to recover from the loss of love. She has no heart at all. How could she hurt herself like that for a man? I think that the big fire at that time must have something to do with her." Mango waspletely stunned. "What kind of big fire? Mom, do you mean the ident that Walter went through was her n? How is it possible? That''s her own son!" Mango couldn''t believe it. However, Queena sneered and said, "Her own son? Let alone her own son, she can make use of her own father as well. Am I right? My dear sister! For so many years, you have been looking for me and you have always wanted to take control of me. Why are you still pretending to be dead now that I am in front of you?" Mango''s waspletely stunned. "Mom, what are you talking about? She..." "I haven''t seen you for years, but you''re still so smart." Sophia suddenly sat up straight and she didn''t look like she was in a daze at all. Mango waspletely stunned. "You? How could you..." Queena sneered and said, "Silly girl, do you really think that your aunt is a weak woman?" "Isn''t that the case?" Sophia looked at Mango and said with a smile, "How would I know where my big sister lives at if I didn''t pretend to faint? Isn''t that right?" "Don''t call me sister. I feel disgusted from it." Queena did not show any kindness to Sophia at all. Mango felt depressed. She thought she was smart, but she was still used by Sophia in the end. This woman was too terrifying! "Did you set up the fire that injured Walter?" Mango didn''t believe it, but she couldn''t help but ask when she looked at Sophia, who seemed unfamiliar to her now. Sophia narrowed her eyes and said in a low voice, "I had no choice. I wouldn''t have a reason to hide from the world if I didn''t do it." "You''re inhuman! You''repletely heartless! How can you hurt your own child?! Have you ever thought that Walter might really die if I didn''t arrive at the big fire that year?! He''s so good and filial to you. How can you do that?" Mango really wanted to give Sophia two ps, but she couldn''t do it. Sophia was her elder no matter what and Queena was here, so she shouldn''t make the first move. When Queena heard Mango''s words, she sneered, "She doesn''t have a heart, so why would she care about her son''s life? Nothing is more important to her than her father. She could even kill her own mother with her own hands for the sake of her father, whom she had only seen a few times before. She''s willing to do anything!" "What?" Mango was stunned once again. Sophia seemed to be triggered and she suddenly raised her voice. "Shut up! Do you have any right to scold me? Did you pity us when mother and I got chased out by the house by your old b*stard father? You did not even give us a penny when we were in our worst condition. I went to your school to find you and ask you to help me as I was going to drop out, but did you meet me? You''d rather watch me freeze to death outside the school, and you didn''t even see me when I got carried away by someone. What right do you have to say that I am cruel?" Queena looked at Sophia, who was telling the story, and said coldly, "Do you know why I didn''t help you? Do you know why I didn''t stop my father from driving you all away? It was because my mother told me who your biological father was. She told me that she already felt sorry for my father and she had embarrassed the Xiao family. She didn''t allow me to contact you and she threatened me with her life. She said that she would die in front of me if I stopped you all from leaving or if I went to find you all!" Queena started to tear up when she said this. Mango was also stunned. How could grandma ask for such a favor? Sophia shook her head repeatedly and said, "I don''t believe it! You are talking nonsense! This is all your excuses! You made it up to deceive me! How can she do this to me? I am also her daughter! A daughter she was pregnant with for ten months! How can you do this to me?" Queena said coldly while she looked at Sophia''s agitated face, "You don''t know what love is. Mother has raised you. She didn''t give up on you because of this even though she knows your background. She only took you away from the Xiao family. She did her best to take care of you. But what have you done? You have already known your identity before you left the Xiao family, didn''t you? You knew that you were not a legitimate child. What have you done? Do you really think that no one knew? You stole a bullet from my father''s gun and you knew that you could kill my father with this move. You did this on purpose. You were quite disappointed and confused the next day when you saw that my father was fine. I can tell you now that I was behind you that night when you did this. I had never thought that my younger sister, who had grown up in the Xiao family for so many years, would do something so vicious. I told myself from that very moment that I will never have a sister like you!" Sophia''s eyes widened when Queena brought these past matters up. She had never thought that Queena was the one that had secretly saved Brantley at that time. Chapter 843 Chapter 843 "It was you! No wonder. I was wondering how would he be fine? Have you been suspicious of me from that moment?" Queena was a bit angry with what Sophia had said. "You''re still talking so self-righteously about this matter? Don''t you feel guilty?" "What? Why should I feel guilty? When did the old man ever regard me as his daughter after he returned from the army? Although he didn''t do anything to me, I still remembered the way he looked at me. I hope that he could give me a little bit of warmth, but he did not even give me a hug. He even didn''t let me have his surname. Do you know how painful it was to me at that time?" Sophia said angrily. It seemed that she could not let go of this matter for so many years. Queena was so angry that sheughed. "Perhaps you were not sensible when you were a child, but if you still think like that now, that means that you will be like this for the rest of your life. I don''t want to talk too much nonsense with you. In short, everything you have done now is your own fault. You will be punished by thew." "Do you think you can stop me? I''m afraid that you wouldn''t be able to keep me in this house if I summoned my people." Sophia was quite confident about all of this. However, Queena sneered and said, "You may be really powerful, but you can''t run away from your punishments forever. How long do you think you can y around like that? I have promised my mother that I won''t do anything to you as long as you don''t do anything illegal. But I can''t tolerate you if you turn out as evil as your father. You seem to forget who I used to be." "Didn''t you give up on that life?" "Yes, but I still have connections. My conscience and loyalty to the country is still there! I am the Xiao family''s daughter, and my father is working hard to defend the country. How can I ruin his image? He told me everything before all of you came. Sophia, you hid in Ocean City for so many years for the sake of your terrorist father, right? You can sacrifice your marriage, your son, and even your life for him. But do you know that your father does not want to leave this country with you? I contacted your father the moment she was released and she is rushing to the airport now. Your father did not even inform you when he asked her to leave. You have been abandoned by your father and your men outside will no longer have reinforcements. You can''t go out." Queena''s words suddenly made Sophia''s face turn pale. "Nonsense! This is impossible!" "I''m talking nonsense? Do you really think so? Have you ever thought that your father would abandon you one day when you pulled out mother''s oxygen tube with your own hands for your father''s sake? He has never recognized you as his daughter. He is just taking advantage of you, and he treats you as a shield." "Stop talking! I don''t believe it! I don''t believe in a single word you said!" Sophia suddenly became agitated. She started to struggle. Just when Mango thought that Sophia couldn''t break free, she suddenly untied the rope and even rushed towards Mango at high speed. "Mango, be careful!" Queena''s was extremely worried. Although Mango was surprised by Sophia''s agility and speed, she still counterattacked and defended herself subconsciously. Then, she quickly retreated after one move. Mango was simply too shocked and surprised by this. Sophia, who looked so sick, was so good at martial arts. Mango didn''t have time for anything else because Sophia was already running towards the window. "Don''t run!" When Mango still wanted to chase after her, Queena stopped her. "Let her go. She can''t escape." "Mom..." Mango said. As soon as Mango finished speaking, she saw Sophia jump out and she heard a ''thud'' soon after. Mango was so frightened that she hurriedly stepped forward to take a look. However, she saw that Nathaniel had already subdued Sophia with his men. Behind Nathaniel stood a row of soldiers. Mango''s eyes suddenly became wet. "Nathan!" "Are you alright?" Nathaniel looked at her from outside the window with a worried expression. Mango quickly shook her head. Sophia was still struggling. "Let go of me! Do you know who my father is? He is..." "Mom..." Walter said. Walter walked out of the crowd before Sophia finished speaking. Sophia waspletely stunned when she saw Walter. "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be at Bontford?" "Am I supposed to go to Bontford to deliver a letter for you?" Walter looked at Sophia with terrible heartache and disappointment. "Why? Why is it you? You are my mother. Weren''t you hurt by my father? And wasn''t your mental health affected when I nearly died in the fire that you had to be sent to the sanatorium? Why did you be a criminal in a blink of an eye? Why? Tell me why?" Walter shed tears of pain. Sophia looked at her son and suddenly said fiercely, "You are just like your useless father who tried to stop me! I thought you were very filial to me. However, it seems that you have joined hands with these people to go against your mother. Walter, aren''t you afraid of being struck by the lightning?" "I am! However, I''m even more afraid that I''ll be sorry for betraying my country! I''m afraid that I''ll be sorry for my conscience. If you didn''t send me into the army camp from the start, I might have listened to you and follow the wrong path. However, I was once a soldier, and I''ll be a soldier for the rest of my life! Mom, the country''s interests is always first. I can''t watch you make mistakes again and again, and I can''t watch you destroy everything for the sake of some blueprint. I already knew that this wasn''t a simple matter from the moment Jigsaw asked for it in the Underground City. However, what I didn''t expect was that this matter actually has something to do with you. Do you know how sad I was?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Walter didn''t want to believe that all of this was true, but he had to. When Sophia heard what Walter said, she said angrily, "Bah! You b*stard, I should have strangled you to death when you were born or burned you if I knew that you would treat me like this when you grew up! I was kind enough to let Mango in to save you. You want to capture me now. Fine, do you think you''re capable enough? Everyone is against your mother now, and you''re not helping me. Are you are still thinking about Mango? Let me tell you, you will never be with Mango for the rest of your life. No way!" Sophia was so angry that she didn''t know what to say, but Walter was stunned on the spot. "What did you say? You were the one that set the fire that year?" "What else can I do? How can I make sure nobody pays attention to me and go to the sanatorium? I promised my father that I would do my best. What can I do without sacrificing something?" "But I am your son! Have you ever thought about how I felt at that time? Have you ever thought that two lives would be gone if Mango can''t save me?!" "What does it have to do with me? It doesn''t matter who dies as long as I can achieve my goal!" Sophia''s words were like a sharp dagger that pierced straight into Walter''s heart. It turned out that in Sophia''s heart, her son was nothing to her. Walter suddenly smiled. He burst into tears as heughed. "I wondered why you didn''t like Novalee. Now I know that it''s not because Novalee wasn''t a match for me, but because I mean nothing to you. Why did you give birth to me since you don''t like me?" "Did you think I wanted to? Your father wouldn''t marry me if I didn''t give birth to you. What can I do? You are just a stepping stone for my mission. So what if you''re my son? I can even kill my own mother, not to mention you. Don''t cry in front of me and pretend to be merciful. If you really treat me as your mother, why would you bring others along to catch me? Walter, I really underestimated you." Sophia was so angry that her eyes turned red. Walter, however, couldn''t bear it anymore. He finally knew now how Thomas felt when he was faced with Delh''s matter that happened previously. It turned out that the pain of being hurt by your most beloved ones was the most unbearable. Mango had alreadye out of the house and she ran straight into Nathaniel''s arms. She couldn''t help but feel sad as she saw how badly affected Walter was. "Walter..." "Give him some time to think it through. He can go through it." Nathaniel stopped Mango. Walter was such a proud person, but now everyone could see how bad his state was. How could he bear it? He thought he was helping the country, but he didn''t expect that his mother was a terrorist. Walter felt that it was ridiculous and ironic. "Walter, let me go if you still want me to recognize you as my son. These people will certainly agree to your orders, won''t they? You ask them to let me go! I will take you abroad to find your grandfather., who is very powerful abroad. He will put you in an important position with your skills as long as you are obedient." Sophia panicked, so she tried toe up with any ns that she could think of. Walter looked at his mother, whom he had loved for decades, but he suddenly found that she looked very unfamiliar now. He looked at Sophia and his eyes darkened bit by bit. "Walter, Walter!" Sophia shouted, but Walter closed his eyes and waved his hand to let someone take Sophia away. Walter looked at Mango and Nathaniel while his mouth twitched. Finally, he said with a bitter smile, "It seems that it''s useless for me to say sorry now." "Walter, don''t be like this. You are also a victim, you..." Atst, Mango still couldn''t bear to see him like this. Walter said with a bitter smile, "You don''t have to say anything anymore, I understand. Leave the rest of the things here to the military. I''ll go back and see if she left anything at home. You don''t have to send me back anymore." He turned around and left after saying that, but he looked particrly lonely and sad. Nathaniel held Mango''s hand tightly and said in a low voice, "Don''t you know that you''ve scared me to death?!" "Sorry, I just want to see my mom!" Mango suddenly thought of Queena. She suddenly turned her head, only to find that Queena was already gone. Chapter 844 Chapter 844 "Where''s my mom? Where did she go?" Mango was very worried. She immediately released Nathaniel''s hand and ran inside the house. "Don''t run, Mango, slow down." Nathaniel looked frightened and followed her into the house. Mango burst into tears when she couldn''t find Queena anywhere in the house. "Has my mother abandoned me? Does she not want to see me? I knew it. She waited for me here and said that she would meet me because grandpa called her. She was a soldier and a representative of foreign affairs, so she carried out her duty and waited for me here. I don''t think she not waiting for me after all, but for Sophia instead. Now that Sophia has gone, she should be hiding again, right? How could this be?" Mango was crying uncontrobly. Nathaniel''s heart ached. "It''s not like that. Mom may have something else to do and she can''t leave for a while. Don''t think too much about it." "That''s it. Grandpa said that she wants to find a foreign ce to die alone. She doesn''t even treat me as her daughter!" Mango was acting like a child as she kept overthinking the situation. Nathaniel found it somewhat ridiculous, but he didn''t know how tofort her. Queena''s voice came from behind her just when Mango was crying uncontrobly. "What''s wrong? Nathaniel, did you bully her?" Nathaniel smiled helplessly. Mango quickly turned back as soon as she heard Queena''s voice. "Mom, you haven''t left?" "Where am I going? I had to say something to the team leader who came over. What''s wrong?" "It''s great that you didn''t leave. I thought you abandoned me again." Mango directly held Queena in her arms. Queena paused for a moment and seemed to understand what Mango was crying about. She suddenly smiled and said, "You are already a mother. Why are you crying so much?" "I don''t care how many children I have and no matter how old I am, I will always be a child to you. I will always have the right to act like a spoiled child in front of you." Mango hugged Queena tightly as if she was afraid that her mother would leave again. Nathaniel shook his head and said, "Mom, both of you can talk for a while. I''ll go out and have a look. Sophia has aplicated identity. It is estimated that Brantley will bring some people to pick her up soon." Queena paused for a moment and she felt a little awkward. "Does he want toe also? He''s so old, why does he want to follow us? Besides, didn''t he quit? It''s better to let others do this thing." Mango heard the awkwardness in Queena''s words. She quickly raised her head and said, "Mom, you haven''t forgiven Grandfather yet?" "What are you talking about?" Queena felt a little awkward. Mango said with a smile, "I''ve heard grandfather say that he was the one who separated you and my father back then. However, some things are up to fate. Aren''t you tired of being angry with grandfather for so many years? Grandfather is getting older and he''s alone at home. He misses you very much. Your room is still very clean, so it''s obvious that he cleaned it up often. Mother, Grandfather and you are both too stubborn. No one wants to take a step back, so you two have spent so many years in vain. Now that both of you have grown old, why are you still in a stalemate? Anyways, I like actually quite like my grandfather." Queena''s eyes were a little teary when she heard what Mango had said. "You don''t me him?" "Why should I?" Mango was a little confused. Queena bit her lower lip and said, "It''s his fault that he broke me and your father up. Otherwise, we may be aplete and happy family now." Mango finally knew what Queena''s was frustrated about. She held Queena''s hand and said softly, "Mom, dad may not be with you regardless of whether grandpa did that back then. You were a weak girl at that time and he shouldered the Hans family''s duty. He wanted to go to the battlefield and protect our country, so he didn''t want to upset you. Grandpa might have given him a definite excuse for him to break up with you, but you can''t say that he didn''t have this idea in his heart. He loves you and he doesn''t want you to be worry because of him. He wants to give you a stable home and the best choice was to break up. It has nothing to do with my grandpa. Besides, so what if you didn''t break up and the both of you are married? Would my dad choose not to sacrifice for our country?" Queena was at a loss for words after she was questioned. Mango knew that she was able to convince Queena. She took Queena''s hand and sat down on the chair. She continued, "Grandfather is not wrong. He loves you. He also wants to give you the best. Your life is notplete because of what get did and you can''t even meet your mom when she passed away. He feels that he owes you a lot, so he did not want you to end up living a life like him. He only has you as his daughter. Who else can he love other than you? Sophia isn''t the only reason that Grandpa wants toe here. He came here mainly to bring you home." Queena paused for a while and she felt a little awkward. "Home?" "Yes, home. A ce can be called home only if there is love and family. Only with you around, will grandpa feel that the militarypound is his home. It was same as for me, I would only feel that I am home with you around. Mum, please follow us back, whether it is for grandpa or for me. We can devote to the treatment. I''ll be satisfied even if you get to live one more day. Please let me be a filial daughter." Mango''s words were particrly sincere, to the extent that Queena was unable to reject her. This was why she didn''t want to face Mango. It was because she was actually lonely and greedy deep down in her heart. She wanted her child to apany her, but she also felt that she did not have the qualifications and she did not deserve it. Tears finally fell from Queena''s eyes when she saw Mango like this. "Okay, whatever you say, I''ll listen to you." "My mother is the best." Mango hugged Queena happily. This was the first time that Queena felt the true feelings between a mother and a daughter. She had always felt guilty when she was with Mango in the past and she had always felt that Mango treated her ambiguously. She thought that Mango didn''t like her around, so she left. She felt that Mango wouldn''t feel anything even if she wasn''t with her because Mango still had the love of the Shen family. After all, she had been absent from Mango''s life for over twenty years. But she realized at this moment that Mango loved and needed her. Queena felt that she still had a purpose to live when she felt needed. She wanted to return to her father''s side and stay with her daughter. She wanted to watch Mango give birth and witness the children grow up healthily. She suddenly felt that she had too little time. She had wasted too much time in the past, but she found out that her days were numbered when she had important things that she wanted to do. Fortunately, she still had the chance to save her life and time to cultivate her feelings with the children. Queena suddenly felt relieved and much more rxed. Mango was ted when she saw that Queena was happy. At this moment, Bettany came in and knocked on the door, "Has all the problems here ended?" "Perhaps we still have some things to settle, but this isn''t our business anymore. We have military personnel with us. What''s wrong? You can''t wait to see Wisdom?" Mango knew what she had promised Bettany. Mango didn''t want to ask Bettany why didn''t she want to see herst time. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was better to be a little muddleheaded sometimes. It would be okay as long as Bettany wanted to be with them now. Bettany looked at Mango and said in a low voice, "Come out for a moment. I have something to tell you." "Alright." Mango looked at Queena to seek approval. Then, she lifted her foot and walked out of the room. Haniya was sent to the room by Bettany and she was not allowed to get out of bed as she needed to rest for a week. Meanwhile, Desmond and Nathaniel went out and no one knew what they were doing. Bettany brought Mango to her room and closed the door, which caused Mango to feel a little nervous. "What are you doing? Your expression and posture seem like you''re going to do something to me." Mango chuckled as she spoke. Bettany looked at her and suddenly said, "I know you came to see me. You surely wanted to know how Marissa died, right?" Mango suddenly paused for a moment. She nned to ask after a while or wait until tomorrow for Bettany to calm down, but she didn''t expect Bettany to take the initiative to ask. Mango''s face became serious. "Yes, Marissa is my friend, so is Desmond. I want to know how Marissa died." Bettany looked at Mango. After a long while, she said, "It''s best if you don''t let Desmond know the cause of Marissa''s death." "What is it?" Mango was a little surprised. Bettany turned around and whispered, "Marissa was aware that she was being poisoned." "What do you mean?" Mango was extremely surprised. She would never have thought that this would be the answer. Bettany looked at Mango and said in a low voice, "All that Marissa had done was for the sake of Desmond." "What''s wrong with Desmond?" "There''s something wrong with the electrolytes in Desmond''s body. It seemed to be a chronic poison that seemed to have been inserted into his mother''s womb, and it had already invaded his internal organs. Josiah discovered this problem. Generally speaking, there aren''t many experimental subjects like Desmond who can live a long life, and only a few can live up to thirty years. Something happened to Desmond at the end ofst year and he was heavily injured so he couldn''t remember a lot of things." Mango seemed to have thought of something when she heard what Bettany said. "Did Marissa do that for Desmond?" "Yes, Marissa suddenly passed out not because of her body, but because she cultivated antibodies that could relieve the toxins inside Desmond. However, this type of antibody needs to be tested first. Marissa then became the subject of the experiment. But she miscalcted one thing, which was that she was a normal human, but Desmond was not. The antibody would produce toxins after the poison was injected into her body, but she didn''t dare to let Desmond know. So she had been holding it back until she couldn''t take it anymore. Desmond found me after she had suddenly fainted. I found her secret and she begged me hard not to tell Desmond as she was dying soon. It was also at that time that I nned to let Josiah kill her and rece you with Abyss. Marissa took this opportunity to drink the medicine I gave to her and med everything on I. It was just because she didn''t want Desmond to suspect anything so that she could live a carefree life." Bettany''s words immediately stunned Mango. Was this the truth? Chapter 845 Chapter 845 "Just because I knew the truth, I was afraid that Desmond would ask about Marissa''s death. The thing I was most scared of was that I couldn''t keep the truth from him, so I left the Fang family and hid. You didn''t know what Marissa did for Desmond. She had to stick needles all over her body, and I helped her cover it up. I was heartbroken to see someone dying so early because of love. I used to think that I knew love, but I knew that I didn''t understand anything the moment I saw Marissa." Bettany sat down next to Mango. She even poured a cup of water for them and took a sip of water to soothe her throat. "I thought I loved Jigsaw when I was with him, but I felt that I was abandoned when he left us for his business. I even thought that he loved his work more than he loved us, but now I think about it carefully, I may not love him as much as I thought 0 did. Although I was sad when he died, I could still live without him. I felt my heart was numb until I met Marissa. This child was young, but her persistence to sacrifice for love really made me respect her. Her love for Desmond was pure and sincere. However, I couldn''t save her when I rushed over. I don''t have the power to bring her back to life, so I could only watch her slowly die for the sake of the person that she loved. I felt so powerless for the first time in my life." Bettany''s voice sounded like she was crying. Mango felt very ufortable. She had thought of many possibilities of what the truth could be. She even wondered if Professor Fang had been so cruel that he didn''t even stop I. She only realized now that although that Marissa looked soft and weak, she was someone that should be respected. Mango didn''t know what to say, neither did she know how to face Desmond.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Bettany patted her on the shoulder and whispered, "Marissa''s death impacted me greatly. After I met your mother and I listened to her experience, I think I want to live well. I will do everything I want to do for the rest of my life. I will treat the people around me well. You are lucky and happy because you have Nathaniel by your side and the both of you love each other. Everything is insignificant in the face of death. If possible, I think Marissa also wants to grow old together with Desmond. However, she couldn''t do it. You should cherish your life now and lead a good life with Nathaniel. Don''t make my disciple worry about you so much." Mango nodded her head as she listened and her heart was very heavy. "Don''t worry. I will cherish my current life and I will treat Desmond well." Mango didn''t dare to let Desmond know the truth. After all, the truth was too cruel. When she got up and opened the door to go out, she found that Desmond was already standing in the corridor with tears all over his face. "Desmond, you..." "I was going to ask about the cause of Marissa''s death, but I didn''t expect it to be because of me." Desmond''s heart ached so much that he was about to suffocate. How could Marissa do that for him? His days were numbered and he, shouldn''t exist in this world. Why did she have to sacrifice her life to save him? The love Marissa had given him was enough to make him smile. Why didn''t she let him die? Why did she have to die for him? She did not know that leaving him alone in the world was much more terrible than death. Mango couldn''t help but feel ufortable when she saw Desmond''s current state. "Desmond, Marissa did it for you. Don''t let her down." "Don''t worry, I won''t kill myself. I might have done that if her parents weren''t around, but I don''t think like that now. I am not lonely because Marissa has always been in my heart. She had sacrificed her life for me, so how can I not cherish it? I will do my filial duty for her, and I will live happily with her love. What Marissa wanted most in her life was to travel all over the world, but unfortunately, she has no chance and no time to do so. I will go to a new ce every year in Marissa''s ce. I hope you''ll let me go on a holiday. It will not take too long. One month is all I need." What else could Mango say to Desmond''s request? "Okay, I promise you." "Thank you, Madam." Desmond turned around and left after finishing his words. Mango knew that Haniya might not have a chance anymore when she looked at his deste figure. No matter how excellent she was, it was impossible for her topete with someone who was dead. Moreover, Marissa sacrificed her life for Desmond. Bettany stood behind Mango at some point and said in a low voice, "He still knew about it in the end." "It''s not a big deal. Marissa has done so much for him. He should know." Mango''s words made Bettany sigh and say, "I hope that we are right, and that Marissa will rest in peace in heaven." "Will youe back to Ocean City with us?" Bettany almost failed to catch up with Mango''s sudden change of topic. "Of course, I want to see my disciple! Will you let me take him away if I don''t go to Ocean City?" "That won''t do! Wisdom must stay in Ye Family. I won''t control him if he grows up, but he must stay with us now since he''s still young. Plus, my mother needs you to cure her, so it''s best for you to go back to Ocean City with us." Bettany suddenly wrinkled her nose. "Why do I feel that this doesn''t sound right? Shouldn''t you be begging me to go back?" Mango smiled immediately. "Well, can I beg you toe back to Ocean City with us?" Bettany said proudly, "I don''t have money and I don''t have a ce to live there." "You can live in our house. There are many rooms for you. You can rest assured that I will give you a sry every month for teaching Wisdom. What do you think?" "Well, do you really think I''m a beggar? I don''t want your money and I''m not having any financial difficulties either. I have already thought about it. I want to build a hospital after returning to Ocean City, but I need your help with the documentation." "No problem." Mango could not help but heave a sigh of relief after Bettany agreed. She was really afraid that Bettany wouldn''t follow her back. After Desmond left the house, he went to a corner where no one was around and cried to his heart''s content. A man shouldn''t cry so easily, but he couldn''t help it at this moment. He remembered that he had a hard time when he was a child. It was Marissa who came to sit beside him and gave him delicious food. She said with a smile, "You can share half of the pain with me, and you will be much more rxed." "How do we share them?" Desmond felt that this little girl was really interesting. The pain was all over his body, so how could he share it with her? If it really could be shared, he would like to give all of it to someone else. Marissa, however, stretched out her arm and said with a smile, "You can hit me. Hit me if your body hurts, then I will be in pain too. You will feel relieved by then. Isn''t that sharing half of it with me?" Desmond felt that there was something wrong with the little girl. Later, he knew that this little girl was Professor Fang''s daughter, who had tortured his parents. He really wanted to hit her and even strangle her, but she smiled all the time and she did not resist his rude behaviour at all. Perhaps it was from that moment that Desmond felt that she was his angel, who had arrived to apany him. It was also from that day that they became friends and lovers. Desmond remembered that Marissa had been with him for so many years and all she cared about was him. He felt even worse when he thought of that. Professor Fang ruined his parents and his whole life, but Marissa made it up to him by sacrificing her own life. He didn''t want her to do that at all! He didn''t want it! He just wanted Marissa to be healthy. He just wanted her to stand in front of him and get him to tell her stories. He would massage her back and wash her feet every day. He could still remember herughter now. It was so crisp and pleasant, but it could no longer be heard. Desmond cried for a long time and his eyes were red. Then, he finally stood up while he was crying and picked up the phone to call Mrs. Fang and Professor Fang. He asked instantly, "Did you know the cause of Marissa''s death?" Professor Fang fell silent. Mrs. Fang was crying. Although they didn''t say anything, Desmond had already understood. They knew. Perhaps it was toote by the time they knew it, but that didn''t change the truth. That was why Mrs. Fang hated him so much and why she treated him that way. Desmond''s tears flowed down again. "You are my parents and I am your son from today onwards. I will take care of you in your old age and I will do everything that Marissa would do for you. I won''t object even if you want me to stay single for the rest of my life. I swear that unless I die, I will only have one wife for the rest of my life, which is Marissa. I will never regret it and I will never remarry." Mrs. Fang cried and fainted again after she heard what Desmond said. Desmond adjusted his mood after he hung the phone. He saw Haniya standing behind him as soon as he turned around. He knew that Haniya was interested in him, but at this moment, he didn''t even look at her before he left. "Really? Is it true that you won''t get married for the rest of your life?" Haniya''s voice was trembling and there was a glimmer of tears in her eyes. Desmond paused and said, "Don''t waste your time on me. I can''t let anyone into my heart anymore." "Desmond..." Haniya wanted to grab him, but he dodged it. "Bettany said that you need to rest. You shouldn''t get out of bed and shouldn''te here. Go home quickly. Madam is still waiting for you to get well and take care of her." After that, Desmond eft without looking at Haniya again. Haniya finally couldn''t help but cry. Did her love story, which had not yet begun, just ended like this? She squatted down and hugged herself as she cried sadly. At that moment, she did not notice that there was a figure quietly approaching her. Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Haniya was missing! When Mango realized this, Haniya was already nowhere to be found. Desmond''s brows were tightly knitted together. When he saw Mango searching everywhere for Haniya, he finally couldn''t hold back anymore and said, "She might have left on her own." "No, she won''t!" Mango replied subconsciously. However, she felt that something wasn''t quite right. She hurriedly turned around to look at Desmond and asked, "Why are you so sure?" "I told her not to waste her time on me. I think she might be shy and ashamed, so she must''ve left by herself." When Mango heard Desmond''s words, she was so angry that she wanted to kill him. "I know you don''t like Haniya, but she has not done anything wrong to you by liking you, right? Why can''t you say this after we''re back in Ocean City?" When Desmond heard Mango''s question, he said word by word, "My heart is dead, so I''d rather let here to her senses early and find her true love instead of giving her hope and wasting her time. I''m not the right person for her." "Even so, she''s not in a hurry!" Mango was angry and anxious. Nathaniel was afraid that her baby would be affected when he saw her like this. He quickly comforted her and said, "Well, you can''t get involved in other people''s rtionships. Since Desmond said so, let''s call and ask if Haniya had bought a flight ticket." However, Mango shook her head and said, "She won''t leave. Even if Desmond gave her a hard time, she wouldn''t leave without saying a word. I understand her and she''s a very responsible person. I''m still here, and her job is to take care of me. She''s not going to leave without telling me." Nathaniel''s brows knitted together after he saw that Mango was so sure of Haniya. "Desmond, where did you see Haniya?" "The back alley." "Let''s go and have a look." Nathaniel was about to walk over when Mango followed him. "I''ll go and have a look too. I''m feeling particrly uneasy." Nathaniel knew Mango''s temper, so he didn''t try to persuade her otherwise. Instead, he draped a coat over her and followed Desmond to the back alley. This ce was dark and quiet. Mango and Nathaniel observed the ce carefully, but Mango tripped over something beneath her feet. She lifted her leg and looked at it with her cell phone''s light. Only then did she realize that it was Haniya''s cell phone. "It''s Haniya''s cell phone! She would''ve brought her cell phone along with her if she had left herself!" Nathaniel immediately understood something after he heard what Mango had said. "Haniya was kidnapped." "But she''s not a rich woman. Why would anyone kidnap her?" Desmond med himself a little. He could have just brought Haniya back with him when he left, but it was toote to say anything now. "She might not be kidnapped because of money. Sometimes, it might be just because she is a woman. There are many people who can''t get married in remote mountainous areas..." Mango didn''t say anything else, but everyone understood what she meant. "It might not be what you think, maybe Sophia''s subordinates." Nathanielforted her. Mango wanted tough, but she couldn''t. "Sophia''s aplices can kidnap me, my mother, and even Bettany, but not Haniya. Let''s call the police. Haniya is under me, and I really don''t want anything to happen to her." "I''ll go." It might be because Desmond felt that he was to be med, so he volunteered to call the police and started to look for Haniya. Mango was a little tired. She said in a low voice while she leaned against Nathaniel'', "Did I do something wrong? Haniya probably wouldn''t have gotten into trouble if I hadn''t brought her here." "There are so many possibilities in this world and these things are fated to be. Don''t think too much about it, Mango." Mango said in a low voice, "I thought I was matured and smart, but I didn''t expect that I would still be used by Sophia. Nathan, why do you think the human heart is soplicated and so unpredictable?" "Don''t think about it too much. You''d better take a good rest. Grandpa will arrive in the afternoon and mom''s things are also packed up. Her condition is not very stable, so you''d better take care of yourself. Mom will worry about you and I will also be distressed if you fall ill." Nathaniel held Mango in his arms. Mango seemed to be really tired. She let Nathaniel hold her and whispered, "Do you know how Marissa died?" "I know, I heard it from Desmond, but we don''t need to be envious of that kind of love. What we need is a simple life, and we will be together for a lifetime. Don''t be affected by them, okay? No matter what, I will be there as long as you need me." Mango felt better after hearing what Nathaniel had said. Shey in Nathaniel''s arms and whispered, "Nathan, I am tired. I want to sleep. You must find Haniya when I am resting." "Alright, I promise you that you''ll be able to see her by the time you open your eyes." Nathaniel promised. Mango finally fell asleep. It wasn''t that she didn''t care about Haniya, and it wasn''t that she didn''t want to see Haniya in person. It was just that her body really couldn''t hold on any longer. Her body was exhausted after such a long flight. After getting off the ne, she had to fight against Sophia, then, her mood fluctuated too much when she saw Queena and she would have been knocked out long ago if she didn''t resist the fatigue. Nathaniel''s heart ached even more when he saw how tired Mango was. Fortunately, these things finally had a perfect ending. It was said that I was arrested while she was in contact with her men. All the people rted to the case were caught and Sophia was taken away by the military. Walter returned home and locked himself up. He didn''t see anyone for a whole day before he regained former yboy antiques when he came out of the room. Nathaniel knew the days that he and Mango were looking forward to had arrived. When Mango''s body had recovered a little, he would bring the children back from the military region. Their whole family would live a happy life. Nathaniel carried Mango onto the bed. Queena asked with some concern, "What''s wrong with the Mango?" "She''s too tired because she didn''t rest after she got on the ne. She is in a tense state and her mind needs a rest." Queena felt particrly distressed when she heard what Nathaniel had said. "It''s my fault. I''m the one who made her worry. This child really surprised me." "There''s nothing to be surprise of. You''re her mother and she loves you." Nathaniel''s words made Queena nod. Mango was still asleep and she had not woken up even when Brantley arrived. Queena felt a little awkward and overwhelmed when she looked at Brantley, but she still called him Dad. Brantley burst into tears out of excitement. "You finally called me, you finally recognized me." Brantley cried like a child. Queena suddenly realized that everything she had done all these years was so ridiculous. Now when she was finally hugging her father, she finally cried. Bettany was packing her things and everyone was waiting for her to return to Ocean City. However, Nathaniel knew that Mango wouldn''t leave if Haniya was not found. He asked his people to protect them, and he went out to look for her with Desmond and the others. Mango didn''t see Nathaniel when she woke up. Mango was very relieved when she saw that Queena had reconciled with Brantley. At the same time, she quickly called Nathaniel. Mango was extremely worried when no one answered the phone. As time went by, Brantley and Queena were afraid that Mango''s mood would fluctuate too much. However, they didn''t know what to say when they saw Mango''s silent expression. Nathaniel and Desmond came back finally came back at 11 o''clock at night. Desmond was holding Haniya, who was unconscious in his arms. "Haniya..." Mango immediately stood up in excitement. Nathaniel was afraid that she would fall, so he hurriedly held her hand. "What happened to Haniya? Where did you find her?" Desmond''s face didn''t look good and he whispered, "I''ll take her back to her room to rest first." "Haniya..." Mango wanted to ask more, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Let''s go back and rest. It''ste." Mango understood that Nathaniel didn''t want her to ask Desmond. Both of them returned to their rooms. Mango asked in an anxious tone, "What exactly is going on? Where did you find Haniya?" "She was found in a mountain area more than a hundred kilometres away from here. You guessed it correctly. Haniya was knocked out and she was sold to the mountainous area to be someone else''s wife. We called the police and provided some information in time, so we traced her all the way there. However, Haniya was still slightly injured even though we went there very quickly. Then, she wanted to run away when she woke up and discovered her situation, so her legs were then broken by someone." "What!?" Mango felt extremely angry when she heard what Nathaniel said. "Have you caught those people who wanted to sell her?" "Don''t worry, we''ve caught all of them. Not a single one of them escaped." "It''s so awful! How could there be such detestable people!" Mango had experienced such a thing before, so she naturally knew how desperate and scared Haniya must have been back then. "She already broke her tailbone, and now her legs are broken. How can I make it up to Haniya?" "Don''t be like that, Mango. It''s not your fault. I''ve already asked Desmond to call Bettany over. I really hope that Bettany can cure her." Nathaniel was also very upset by this matter, but he knew that Mango was even more troubled. "I want to see Haniya." "Probably tomorrow. It''s toote today. Besides, Haniya''s pain is too severe. I got a doctor from the police station to stabilize her on the way, so she probably won''t wake up before tomorrow morning. Why don''t you let her rest for the night? Can you talk to her tomorrow?" "Alright." Mango could see that Nathaniel was worried for her. The two of them didn''t fall asleep for the whole night. Mango couldn''t sleep properly as she kept on having dreams of Haniya crying and screaming for help. She woke up and she was short of breath. There was ayer of cold sweat on her body, so she couldn''t help but shiver when she felt the morning breeze. Mango wanted to get out of bed and wash up, but as soon as she lifted the nket, an ear-piercing scream rang through the entire room. "Haniya!" From N?velDrama.Org. Mango suddenly pulled back the nket and ran out barefooted. Chapter 847 Chapter 847 "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with Haniya?" Mango quickly arrived at Haniya''s room, only to see Haniya beating the people around her as if she had gone mad. She did not allow anyone to approach her. "Get lost! All of you get out of my way!" Her eyes were red and her hair was in a mess. She was in a bad mental state. "Hey! Haniya!" Mango was about to step forward, but Nathaniel stopped her. "She''s not in her right mind now. She might identally hurt you." "It''s okay. I can take care of myself. Don''t worry." Mango gently pushed Nathaniel away and walked over. Desmond stood aside while he frowned, and there were some chagrin and guilt in his eyes. Mango pulled Haniya into her embrace and hugged her tightly. She then said softly, "Don''t be afraid, Haniya. I''m Mango. Sorry, I waste. It''s alright, you''re already back. It''s alright." When Haniya heard Mango''s words, she paused for a moment before bursting into tears all of a sudden. No one knew if it was because Mango''s voice was gentle or because Haniya recognized Mango. She sobbed and wailed all of her sorrows away, which made all the people around her feel heartbroken. Mango was very sad and she choked up, "I''m sorry, I''ve caused you to suffer because of my negligence. Don''t worry, those people have all been arrested. I''ll definitely demand a strict trial for all of them." "Madam, I''m so scared and terrified!" Haniya was like a helpless child and she cried so hard that she could not stop trembling. It was only after a while that she calmed down after Mangoforted her. Then, she fell asleep because she was tired from crying. When Desmond saw that Mango was a little tired, he quickly said, "Madam, go back and rest. I''ll keep an eye on her here." "It''s better for me to stay here. You can go and do your work." Mango did not turn around as she spoke in an indifferent tone. However, Desmond felt that Mango was a little unhappy. Could it be that she was ming him? Desmond still wanted to say something, but Nathaniel took him out. "Don''t cause trouble if you really want her to have a good rest. Mango doesn''t want Haniya to see you now." "Why not?" Desmond didn''t quite understand. Nathaniel sighed and said, "Haniya liked you and she even confessed to you because she wanted to pursue you. After this, Haniya may avoid you and stop bothering you. You should be happy, after all, you can finally be single for Marissa. But Haniya may feel ufortable if she sees you, so you''d better go back to Ocean City for now." Desmond''s mouth twitched. He wanted to say something, but he decided against it in the end and nodded before he left. He couldn''t give Haniya what she wanted. He would rather listen to Nathaniel instead of making Haniya feel ufortable here. Nathaniel saw that Mango had covered Haniya with a nket after Desmond left. Then, she stood up and went to the kitchen. "I''ll do it. It''s not easy for you either. Sit down and rest for a while. I''ll cook whatever you want to eat." Mango looked at Nathaniel and said in a low voice, "I can understand Haniya''s feelings. Back then, when I was being sold, the despair of being in that situation was enough to drive people mad. I feel as if I''ve seen my past self when I look at Haniya now." "It''s all in the past, don''t think about it. Haniya will get better gradually. I promise you that I will definitely find her a good man." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango for a moment. Then, she smiled and said, "I''m afraid she won''t be able to get close to men during this period of time. Where''s Desmond?" "I told him to go back first. Haniya will feel sad if she sees him here." "Thank you." "We are an old couple, why are you still thanking me for these things? Grandpa and mother are talking, do you want to go in and have a look?" Nathaniel felt that there was a lot of smoke in the kitchen, so he nned to ask Mango to go out. Mango shook her head and said, "They''ve been separated for so many years and they must have a lot of things to say to each other. It''s not convenient for me to be there, so I''d better stay here and apany you." "I''m afraid that the smoke might affect you." "I''m fine." Nathaniel didn''t say anything since Mango was so persistent. He took off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves before he began to cook. Mango looked at Nathaniel cooking and she couldn''t help but smile. "Do you think that we will be happier than we are now if we lived an ordinary life?" "No!" Nathaniel didn''t even think about it when he gave this answer, which stunned Mango. "Why not?" "Because I have too many enemies. I can''t protect you and the children without the power I have now. We might be in a worst-off situation by then. Sorry, I made you suffer a lot." Mango shook her head. "I''m not aggrieved. All the women in Ocean City will probably want to kill me if I said that marrying you was a mistake." Nathaniel smiled happily. Both of them chatted while they cooked, and it didn''t take them long to finish their dinner. Mango brought some porridge to Haniya''s room. Haniya had already woken up at some point and she felt a little ttered when she saw Mango. "Madam, how can I ask you to serve me? I''ll do it myself." "Don''t get up. I''ll do it." Mango quickly stopped Haniya from getting up and brought the porridge to her. Haniya''s eyes were a little wet. "I''m sorry, Madam. I''ve caused you so much trouble." Haniya wasn''t a girl who liked to cry. She was trying to hold back her tears, but the look on her face made one''s heart ache even more. "I''m to me for this. I was negligent." "No, it''s just that I didn''t protect myself well. It has nothing to do with you and don''t worry. I''ll be fine soon. I..." "Don''t be like this, Haniya. You need to rest. I will not leave you alone, nor will I abandon you. I am still waiting for you to get up and help me take care of my children." Mango''s words caused Haniya''s tears to flow down again. "Can I get better? Madam, you don''t need tofort me. I really can do it. Madam, you can find a nurse to rece me. I''ll resign on my own." Haniya''s words made Mango even sadder. "What are you talking about? You have experienced so many things with me. You are not just an employee to me, but we are also friends and sisters. Although your leg is broken, Bettany is still here, isn''t it? She is called Yama Hades for a reason. Even if she can''t cure you, my good friend Genevieve in Ocean City will help you. You can rest assured that I will let you stand up again. But you have to be confident in yourself, understand?" When Haniya heard Mango''s words and realized that she had not been abandoned, Haniya hugged Mango and sobbed, "Thank you, Madam. It''s my good fortune to be able to meet you. I''m an orphan and I know that I have to rely on myself no matter what happened since I was young. I really panicked this time. However, I can''t implicate you when you hired me to take care of you. How can I let you take care of me now? I can''t. I don''t want any sry for this period of time. Whether it''s the medical fees or anything else, treat it as I''ve borrowed it from you. I''ll work hard and pay you back after I''ve recovered." "Silly girl, I''ll agree with it if you''ll feel better this way." Mango patted Haniya''s head and admired thetter''s strength. Mango returned to her room afterforting Haniya. Nathaniel had already put the food in the room. When he saw here back, he put down his work and said with a smile, "Let''s eat." "Didn''t you eat with Grandpa and the others?" Mango was a little surprised. Nathaniel smiled and said, "How can I eat without you? Grandpa and Mom ate together. I''ve been waiting for you. I don''t have any appetite to eat when you''re not here." Mango''s heart was instantly filled with warmth. "Why are you so silly? Eat if you''re hungry. Don''t wait for me." "But I like to eat with you, hehe." Nathaniel brought a chair over and ced a cushion on the back of the chair before he helped Mango to sit down. Mango smiled and said, "Why do I feel like I''m an olddy? I''m just pregnant, why should I be so careful?" "It''s not a bad idea to be careful." Nathaniel heated up the bowl and chopsticks with hot water, and ced them in front of Mango. "It''s all your favourite food. Eat it quickly, or it''ll be cold." "Let''s eat it together." "Alright." Mango felt especially warm when the two of them ate together. "Haniya will go back with us. I intend to tidy up the guest room for her. She has not been able to move recently, so I think it''s better to hire a nanny to take care of her." The one who suggested this was Mango. Nathaniel nodded. "You just need to arrange everything. Don''t make yourself too tired. I heard that you will enter the upper-division in half a month after the designpetition. Are you sure you don''t want to pass on this opportunity?" Nathaniel was still a little worried. Mango needed to rest, but she would definitely put in a lot of effort if she were to participate in thepetition. He didn''t know if she would be able to endure it. Mango naturally knew what Nathaniel was worried about. She thought for a moment and said, "I''ve been preparing for this for so long. I would always feel that there''s something missing in my life if I don''t participate in it." "Then go all out. Don''t worry, I''m your strongest backer." Nathaniel touched her head tofort her. Mango nodded and fell asleep in Nathaniel''s arms. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Brantley found a helicopter the next morning and directly took Queena and Bettany back home. Nathaniel took the initiative to send Mango to Brantley''s house because he knew that Mango missed Queena. The Xiao family seemed a little lively at this moment. "Nathaniel, what are you doing here? It''s enough to have my granddaughter here with me. You should go to work." Brantley began to drive Nathaniel out of the house. "Grandpa, what are you talking about?" Mango was a little depressed. She quickly opened her mouth to express her dissatisfaction. Nathaniel smiled and said, "It''s okay, I have something to do. Haniya has been sent to the hospital and Bettany went there with her. I also found a nanny to take care of them. We finally settled these things. I have to go and bring the children back. Grandpa, not only will Ie backter, but I will also bring the children here to make trouble for you." Nathaniel''s phone rang as soon as he finished speaking, but the expression on his face changed slightly when he saw the phone number. Chapter 848 Chapter 848 "What''s wrong? What happened?" Mango couldn''t help but ask when she saw that Nathaniel didn''t look good. Nathaniel quickly smiled and said, "Nah... nothing''s wrong. You stay with grandpa first. I''m going out." "Alright." Mango nodded her head. Mango felt that Nathaniel should be able to handle it well since he didn''t say anything. When Brantley saw that was Nathaniel leaving, he snorted and said, "This brat was a prick when he was in the military region. Why is he as docile as a sheep when he''s with you? I am really not used to it." Queena coughed and said, "Dad, what are you talking about? Mango is your granddaughter. Do you want Nathaniel to be a b*stard in front of her?" "You''re right. I was wrong." Brantley quickly apologized. Mango could tell that they loved her from the bottom of their hearts, so she didn''t take it to heart. "Well, you don''t have to apany us. You must be tired from the journey, right? Go and have a rest." Queena''s heart ached a little as she looked at the dark circles under Mango''s eyes. "I''m not tired. I''ll keep youpany." Mango couldn''t bear to part with them. To be honest, she didn''t know how long would Queena be able to live with her current illness. Mango didn''t want and she didn''t dare to leave. She was afraid that something might happen to Queena once she left. Queena knew what Mango was thinking. She said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. At the very least, I''ll be fine before you take part in the tournament. I can promise you this." Mango''s heart ached when she heard Queena''s words, but she was happy at the same time. "Well, since your mother said so, everything will be fine. Besides, isn''t Bettany here? By the way, when will Bettanye back?" Brantley was eager for Bettany to be by Queena''s side all the time. Mango naturally knew what Bettany was going to do, but she said in a low voice, "She should be back soon. I''ll go back and rest for a while." "Where are you going?" Brantley couldn''t help but ask when he saw Mango walking out. Mango said very naturally, "Grandpa, you don''t have many rooms here. I''ll naturally go back to the Ye family now since mum is back." "This ce is not as small as you think. Your mother''s room is still hers, but I''ve also arranged a room for you. Let''s go up to the second floor..." "The second floor?" Mango was a little surprised. She thought there was only a study on the second floor. After all, she didn''t see anyone go upstairs before. Queena said with a smile, "There were a lot of people in my family back then. Everyone had a room even with mother and Sophia. Do you think there won''t be enough space for you? The second floor used to be where my mother lived, so my father has never opened it for so many years." Brantley sighed and said when she heard Queena say this, "There are some things that I can''t let go all these while, but I have finally let it go now. Why should I still hold on to it at this age? I have already asked people to renovate the ce. Don''t worry, there won''t be any negative vibes there anymore." Mango naturally knew that Brantley was fast in his actions, so she didn''t say anything and followed Toby to the second floor to rest. The room here had really been renovated. It could be seen that the design was quite modern, but it was probably renovated sometime ago. Toby looked at Mango''s room and asked, "Ms. Sun, are you satisfied? In fact, Sir already renovated it five years ago." "Five years ago?" Mango was somewhat surprised. However, Toby nodded and said, "Yes, Sir had already got this ce ready when you got married. He had nned to meet you at that time, but after thinking about it, he did not know how to exin his identity to you, so he put the matter aside. However, Sir has always paid close attention to you all these years. It''s just that he can''t even handle some things. I hope that you won''t me him." "How is that possible?" Mango cherished family rtionships very much. Didn''t she say that she won''t care about whatever happened in the past anymore? The home was not a ce of reason, but a ce of love. It was better for her to let go of the past. Toby heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Mango didn''t me him. "There are not many women at home. Ever since what happened between Sir and Madam, he has never hired any maids. He would only hire part-time maids asionally. Sir said that you might be troubled for today because I''ll only go to the talent market tomorrow to hire a nanny. Since your staff is now injured, so we have to find a nutritionist to stay with you." When Mango heard Toby''s words, she shook her head and said, "No need, I can do it myself. There''s no need to go through so much trouble. Nathan has already gone to look for one. Let''s wait for him toe back and see what he says." "Okay, Ms. Sun, then you take a rest first. Call me if you need anything. I''m the family''s temporary butler. I''ll leave first." Toby left respectfully. Mango looked around the room and sat down after she turned on the lights. It might be because of a new environment that Mango wasn''t able to sleep despite being tired just now. She recalled Nathaniel''s expression when he walked away. Mango was still a little worried although he had said that everything was fine. She kept feeling that something was wrong, but she couldn''t figure it out. A woman''s brain capacity would lower during pregnancy. Moreover, such a thing had happened recently. Mango rubbed her temples and opened herptop. Brantley was also a man of action. He had already moved all her things when she went to Nakasara, but she didn''t know whether Nathaniel allowed this. Mango turned on theputer and looked at the familiar drawings. Her heart suddenly calmed down. Her preliminary work already had a concept, and she just needed to improve some details. In addition, there were some new ideas that Mango wanted to add to her n. Mango lowered her head and started designing. For a moment, she actually forgot about time. Queena and Brantley were still chatting downstairs, but when Queena asionally looked up at the room above and found that the lights were still on, she couldn''t help but say, "I''ll go up and have a look. Did this child forget to turn off the lights? It''s not good sleeping with the lights on." "Let Toby go and have a look. You can rest now." Brantley said casually, and he felt a little depressed after saying that. Queena said with a smile, "Now you know why you need a woman in your family, right? In the future, will you let a man like Toby to go in and out of their room after your great-grandson is born?" "Okay, fine then. I''ve already asked Toby to go to the talent market tomorrow to recruit someone. I''ll ask him to hire some helpers. But to be honest, I am still not used to the idea of having woman at home." Queena smiled and said when she heard Brantley''s words, "Mango and I are both women. Don''t tell me you''re not used to it? Mango and I will move out if you''re not." "What are you talking about?" Brantley''s face suddenly became serious. Brantley''s anger mellowed down instantly after he saw Queena smiling. "Well, take a rest and I''ll make you something to eat. I remember that you like eating my fried noodles the most, don''t you?" Queena''s body suddenly halted, and thoughts flooded into her mind. Brantley was always busy when Queena was a child. She couldn''t even see him a few times all year round. He would leave in a hurry too if he ever came home. Queena''s childhood memories of his father were his fried noodles." It was as if she could see her father the moment she ate fried noodles. Brantley still remembered what Queena loved to eat after all these years and she was touched by this. "Dad, you don''t have to make yourself busy. I''m not hungry. I''ll do it by myself." Queena was about to get up as she said that, but she was stopped by Brantley. "Sit still. It''s been so many years and I haven''t cooked you a proper meal yet. I''ve not done enough for you." The corners of Brantley''s eyes were actually a little wet after he said that. Queena''s heart was also in turmoil. Both of them were stubborn and they might not forgive each other if it wasn''t for Mango. However, it was clear to both of them that they cared about each other. Brantley insisted, so Queena did not stop him. But her eyes were filled with tears when the fried noodles came to her. He pretended to not see it. He gently wiped away the tears in the corners of his eyes as he turned away. His lonely heart was finally contempt after all these years. Mango didn''t know what was going on with the people downstairs. She would lose track of time once she devoted herself to her design. There had been a lot of things happening during this period of time, so she had stopped working. However, the preliminary selection was getting closer and closer. Mango couldn''t help but feel a little anxious as she realized this. After all, there were still too many things that needed to bepleted in the future. Mango heard someone knocking on the door when she was about to get back to work. She didn''t even lift her head and said, "Come in." Queena walked in with a bowl of fried noodles. She couldn''t help but sigh when she saw Mango drawing the blueprint whole heartedly. "You just came back and you must be very tired. You''d better have a good rest before doing anything else." "Understood, Mom. I still have a little more toplete. I''ll take a rest once it''s done." Mango still did not raise her head. "Anyway, inspirationse and go." However, Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together after she finished drawing. "What''s wrong?" Queena couldn''t bear to see Mango like this, so she asked in a hurry. Mango sighed and said, "I''ve always felt that something wasn''t right. Forget it, let''s put it aside for now." After that, she printed out the blueprint and looked at the fried noodles in Queena''s hands. She couldn''t help but feel hungry. "Hmm... It smells good. Mom, you made it?" "Nah... Your grandpa did it." Mango paused for a moment after she heard what Queena had said. "Oh really? He knows how to cook?" Queena said with a smile, "The people who have been in the military region can cook. However, I know that your grandfather can only cook fried noodles." "That''s not bad." Mango felt touched as she ate. It was as if the heat of the noodles was seeping into her skin and warmed throughout her body. "Go to bed early after you''ve finished eating. Is Nathaniel going toe back tonight?" Queena''s words made Mango pause for a moment. "Will hee back?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Nathaniel never mentioned it. But where would Nathaniel go if he didn''te back tonight? She couldn''t help but think of Nathaniel''s expression when he answered the call before he left. Nathaniel didn''t give her a call after such a long time, which made Mango a little worried. Did something happen again? Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Queena quickly asked when she saw that Mango was a little stunned, "What''s wrong? Did Nathaniel say anything?" "No, I''m just thinking that I might be too engrossed in drawing just now that I must''ve missed his call. I''ll call him and ask about thatter. Mom, you can go and rest first and I''ll find Tobyter. You must be tired too, so you don''t have to apany me anymore." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Mango said with a smile. She didn''t want Queena to worry, so she did not intend to let Queena know even if something happened to Nathaniel. Queena was able to see through Mango''s thoughts as she had been on missions for so many years. However, it was better for her to pretend that she didn''t know anything about Mango''s intentions. She smiled and said, "Well, I''ll rest first. Don''t stay up toote, okay? I''m worried about your health and you have a baby in your stomach." "Alright... I got it." Mango smiled as she sent Queena out of the room. Mango''s smile was frozen after the door was closed. She took out her mobile phone and looked at it, only to find that no text messages or iing calls were received. Hence, she did not have a good feeling about this. Mango quickly called Nathaniel, but no one answered when the call was connected. The same situation happened after she tried to call him six more times. Mango was a little anxious. She didn''t give up and called again. The phone was answered this time, but a woman''s voice came from the phone. "Hey, who are you looking for?" Mango''s heart suddenly stopped for a moment. Nathaniel would go to the club whenever he was engaged in social activities, but he had never had a woman as hispanion. Moreover, he even allowed somebody else to get hold of his phone. Her eyes suddenly became dark. "Who are you?" Mango''s voice was a little cold, which caused the other party to pause for a moment. Then, her voice sounded a little weak as she whispered, "I''m the princess of the Sla Club." Mango knew what this meant and her heart sank because of that. It wasn''t strange for Nathaniel to go to the club, but the strange thing was that he called the princess out. Not only that, but he also allowed that woman to touch his phone. With this, Mango''s eyes couldn''t help but turn cold. "Where is he?" The other party swallowed and said, "Are you talking about Mr. Ye?" "Where is he?" "Mr. Ye drank too much and someone helped him to rest in the room. He left his phone here, so I came over to get it." Mango instantly became furious when she heard what the other party had said. "How dare you, Nathaniel!" I thought that something serious happened because of your expression just now when you left. I never thought that you went to the club to get a drink. Mango was extremely jealous and angry that she lost control of her rational thoughts. "Give me the address!" The other party gave the address to Mango in a soft voice. Mango hurriedly stood up and she left the house without even changing to another set of clothes. It was only after she went out that she realized that she was cold. Then, she realized that she was still wearing her pyjamas when she looked down. When she thought that she was going to a club, she frowned before she went back to change her clothes. Then, she left the room and found Toby. "Do you have a set of car keys? I''m going out." Toby was shocked as Mango''s voice was very low. Fortunately, he always wore cored shirts to sleep, so he didn''t feel awkward. "Ms. Sun, are you going out? I''ll go with you." "There''s no need for that." Mango rejected him instantly. Toby felt that Mango looked extremely angry, but who was the cause of it? Mango saw that Toby was staring at her, so she was afraid that he would look for Brantley again. Then, she said with some annoyance, "I''ll wait for you outside." Toby understood what she meant. He got up immediately and put on his clothes. Then, he came to the garage instantly after tidying himself up. Mango seemed to be in a bad mood. Toby wanted to ask what happened when he saw Mango gloomy''s expression, but he didn''t dare to do so. "Don''t you need to tell Sir?" "There''s no need for that since Grandpa is sleeping. It''s not a big deal anyways. Go and pick someone up with me." Mango said it as if nothing big happened, but Toby did not dare to be careless. The both of them drove away from the militarypound. Mango asked Toby to drive to the club ording to the address that the woman gave. Mango''s anger deepened as she looked at the resplendent and magnificent club in front of her. However, she was still suppressing her rage. She wanted to hear how Nathaniel nned to exin this to her. Toby more or less thought of something when he looked at the club and he saw Mango''s furious expression. "Ms. Sun, Mr. Ye is not that kind of person, he..." "Shut up!" Mango''s temper wasn''t good now and it was clear that she was upset. Toby shut his mouth. He felt that Mango''s temper was very simr to Brantley at this moment. He stood behind Mango and looked at her as she paused for a moment to make a call. "Which floor?" "13th floor, room 1308." The woman''s voice was soft, but Mango''s eyes darkened again. "That''s great... They even entered the room." She took a deep breath and tried to suppress the anger in her heart. Then, she immediately walked inside. Toby didn''t say anything and followed Mango into the club. The head of the club wanted to stop Mango when he saw her. However, he paused and made way for them after he saw the solemn look in Toby''s eyes. Mango didn''t pay much attention to this. Then, she went straight to the elevator and clicked on the 13th floor. This should be VIP rest area because the whole floor was very quiet and clean. Mango''s eyes became darker. She had never thought that Nathaniel would betray her. Her heart had been broken five years ago when she misunderstood what happened between Nathaniel and Macy. However, would Nathaniel have an affair even though they had gone through so many hardships together? Mango''s heart was in so much pain that she felt suffocated. She even felt a surge of ruthlessness in her heart. She wanted to kill someone! Toby quickly stopped Mango when he looked at her current state. "Ms. Sun, why don''t I go in and see what''s going on first? What if it''s not what you think?" "What am I thinking?" Mango was so angry that she started tough. Toby did not feel a sense of friendliness when he saw her coquettish smile, but a cold feeling ran down his spine instead. He was not an ordinary young man as he had experienced many things with Brantley. However, he saw a strong killing intent sh across Mango''s eyes just now. Toby felt pressured under Mango''s gaze. "Ms. Sun, you have to calm down no matter what happened. You are pregnant now and your health is not as good as before. Sir is already old, you..." "I got it." Mango stopped Toby immediately, and she felt like she was about to go crazy if he continued to talk. She went straight to room 1308. Mango was surprised to see that the door was half closed. There was a rustling sound from inside and it sounded as if someone was wearing clothes. Mango felt as if her heart was being torn apart and she couldn''t wait any longer. Then, she kicked open the door and walked in instantly. "Nathaniel, get up!" Mango suddenly walked in, but she was stunned when she saw the person lying on the bed. The other party didn''t have much of an expression when she saw Mango. Instead, she simply said indifferently, "I''m sorry." Mango''s mind was reeling and she heard a buzzing sound as she looked at the familiar figure in front of her. "Rainie?" Mango was inplete shock when she mentioned this name. Was it true that she should''ve been wary of her best friend? Didn''t Rainie like Thomas? Why was she with Nathaniel? Mango looked at Nathaniel again and it seemed that he had really drunk too much. His upper body was naked, but Mango did not know if he waspletely bare because his lower body was covered with a nket. However, Nathaniel should''ve been awake by now after she had kicked the door so loudly just now. "What did you do to him?" The look in Mango''s eyes was so cold to the point that it made people feel a chill in their bones. Rainie quickly lowered her head and whispered, "Nothing, I just drugged him to make him feel some affection towards me. He must''ve fallen asleep after his body is exhausted." Rainie subconsciously pulled her cor as she spoke. Mango looked at the marks on Rainie''s neck and tightened her knuckles unconsciously. Her nails dug into her palms, but it couldn''t evenpare to the heartache she felt. "Why did you do this?" "There''s no reason to it. I just suddenly felt that Nathaniel is a good man and I felt attracted to him. You can scold me and beat me. I know your temper, and you would certainly not forgive me after I''ve done such a thing. Don''t worry, I will never see you again after I leave tomorrow." Rainie kept her head low so that Mango couldn''t see her face clearly. Mango was hurt and angry. She would''ve definitely beat up the woman in front of her if it wasn''t Rainie. However, Rainie was her best friend and Mango couldn''t bear to beat her. "Get lost! Don''t let me see you ever again!" Mango''s voice was trembling. She was trying hard to hold it in, but there was also a hint of hoarseness in her voice. Rainie knew that Mango was restraining herself frommitting violence. Then, she raised her head to look at Mango. When she saw the coldness in Mango''s expression, she swallowed her words while she wore her clothes and left quietly. Mango waspletely dumbfounded by the whole situation. She wasn''t blind and she could tell that Rainie''s walking posture was somewhat strange. Rainie was a girl who preserved her chastity even after so many years. Her previous rtionship with Thomas had not crossed the final barrier because she wanted to wait for her wedding day. Mango could imagine how rough their s*x had been that Rainie''s legs had gone weak. Mango couldn''t cope with this. This matter concerned the person she loved the most and her best friend. How could she bear this? Besides, who should she hate? Nathaniel left after he received a phone call. Did Rainie call him? But why did Nathaniel''s expression look so bad at that time? Could it be that the two of them already had an affair even before this? But why didn''t she realize it? Or did Rainiee up with this idea at the spur of the moment? Mango became dizzy with all these questions in her head. She suddenly kicked the bed as she looked at Nathaniel, who was still sleeping on the bed. The bed trembled a few times due to the strong force, but he was still asleep. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Mango''s expression didn''t look good. Toby had already understood more or less as he watched what was happening from outside. However, he came in when he saw that Nathaniel still did not react to Mango''s kick. "Ms. Sun, please move away. I''ll wake him up." Toby gnashed his teeth in anger. Mango was Queena¡¯s daughter and his boss'' granddaughter. Brantley especially loved this pair of mother and daughter. It was simply unforgivable now that Nathaniel had wronged Mango so much. Even if Toby knew that he was no match for Nathaniel, he still intended to challenge him. However, Mango stopped Toby when he rolled up his sleeves. "Ms. Sun, you can''t be soft- hearted in such a situation. If a man did it once, they will do it again. This is a problem of principles and we can''t tolerate this." Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together. Her heart was in immense pain, but she whispered, "Don''t you think it''s weird?" "What?" Toby was stunned by Mango''s reaction. Shouldn''t a woman be crying and throwing tantrums when she saw that her husband had cheated on her? Why was Mango so calm? Although he could see the killing intent and sadness in Mango''s eyes, her rationality at this moment seemed terrifying. "Ms. Sun, you must not be softhearted. I know that you are pregnant now and you''re trying to tolerate this for your child. You really don''t have to do this. The Xiao family can still afford to raise a child." Toby quickly said as Mango was thinking about these things. Mango looked at Toby and frowned deeper. WHy did Toby think that she could not afford to raise a child herself?" "Toby, go and lift up the bed sheet." Toby paused for a moment after he heard what had Mango said. Nathaniel was Mango''s husband. Nathaniel''s upper body was naked, so there wasn''t a doubt that his bottom half should be bare as well." However, Toby didn''t dare to disobey Mango''smand. He even felt that Mango had asked him to open the bed sheet because she was afraid of being too agitated. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Toby rushed forward in a huff and opened the bed sheet without hesitation. However, they were both stunned. Nathaniel''s pants were still on, and it did not look like someone wore them for him he took them off. What''s more, Nathaniel didn''t look like he was just drunk. Who was Nathaniel? How could someone as alert as him make such a silly mistake? Mango''s mind had more or less be clear again. Toby, on the other hand, waspletely stunned. "What, what''s going on? Who would have an affair without taking off their pants? The woman just now obviously looked like she had sex, how could this..." Mango had the same question as Toby in her heart. Something seemed to sh across her mind all of a sudden and it almost slipped away. "Wait a minute." Mango took out her phone and quickly called Noah. "Noah, Nathaniel is drunk, but it seems that something is wrong. You might have toe for a while." Mango sent Noah the club''s address. After Noah received the news, he came along with Genevieve after a while. "Mango, what''s going on?" Genevieve insisted oning along to take a look after she heard that Nathaniel was drunk in the club. She was pregnant at the same time as Mango and everyone was clear about Nathaniel''s character. Genevieve felt that something wasn''t right when she suddenly heard that Nathaniel was drunk in the club. Mango''s did not move and she did not care what Noah saw. After all, they were best friends, but she stopped Genevieve before she went in. "Let''s go out and talk." Mango brought Genevieve out. "What the hell is going on?" Genevieve was terribly panicked, and she was even flustered when she saw that Mango was so calm and quiet. Mango took in a deep breath and said, "I might have misunderstood something, or maybe Rainie did it on purpose to make me suspicious of her." "What do you mean? What are you talking about? You''re making me anxious." Mango saw Genevieve''s anxiousness, but she still said in a low voice, "It''s nothing. Let''s talk about it when Noahes out." "You..." Genevieve knew Mango''s temper. She wouldn''t say anything as long as she didn''t want to say it. The two of them waited outside. Toby knew Noah and he couldn''t help but ask when he saw Noah''s grim expression, "Dr. Soo, is there a problem?" "How many sleeping pills have been injected into him?" Noah''s voice was rtively soft, but it was loud enough for everyone to hear. "Sleeping pills?" Mango paused slightly. Noah nodded and said, "Did you make him drunk?" It was obviously not Mango, but Noah asked this just to get an answer from Mango. Mango shook her head and said to Toby, "Chase after Rainie and see where she went and ask her what happened. Meanwhile, give Thomas a call to see if he''s asleep and ask him to give me a call if he''s not." Toby wanted to leave after he heard this, but he hesitated. Noah said lightly, "We''re all here. What are you afraid of? Is there anyone who dares to make trouble under my sight?" Toby couldn''t reject after listening to this. "Then I''d have to trouble you." Toby turned around and left quickly to chase after Rainie after he said that. Genevieve paused for a moment when heard Rainie''s name and asked somewhat uncertainly, "Are you referring to the Rainie that all of us know?" "Yes." Mango gave a bitter smile. They were best friends, and Rainie did not even do anything with Nathaniel, but why did she want to make Mango misunderstand her? Why did she want to do this even if she had to sacrifice their longsting friendship? Mango did not understand. Mango''s heart ached after she thought of the marks on Rainie''s body. She asked Noah, "Is he able to do that type of thing in his condition?" "Are you kidding me? He''s dead asleep. How could he do that? What medicine do you think it is? He might not even wake up even if you took off all of your clothes now." Mango let out a sigh of relief after hearing what Noah had said. What on earth was Rainie trying to do? Mango did not understand this at all. Thomas had justid down when Toby called him. He quickly took the phone and called Mango when he heard that she was looking for him. "Madam, are you looking for me?" "Is Rainie with you?" Mango was just asking casually. Thomas was more or less surprised that Mango would call him to look for Rainie. However, Thomas still answered when he thought of the rtionship between Rainie and Mango. "She left my ce half an hour ago. What''s the matter? Are you looking for her? Why don''t you call her?" "Did she do anything to you?" Mango did not know how to ask him about this. It was obvious that Thomas didn''t understand it either. Mango paused for a moment. She felt that asking Thomas about this matter was a little sudden. What would he think if Rainie wasn''t with him? Up till this point, Mango was still thinking about Rainie''s future. However, Mango would feel ufortable forever if she did not rify this matter. When she thought of this, she took a few deep breaths before asking in a low voice, "How far did you and Rainie go in your rtionship? Did you give her..." Mango really couldn''t finish her words. Thomas was stunned for a moment, but he felt that there wasn''t an issue if Rainie were to tell Mango this because they were extremely close. He coughed awkwardly and said, "Madam, don''t worry. I will propose to Rainie tomorrow and bring her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register." Although his words were a little cryptic, Mango still understood the situation. "Did you really... take Rainie''s... when did this happen?" Thomas couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed when Mango asked for more details. "Just this afternoon, she suddenly came to my ce, and then... I''m sorry, Madam. I wanted to wait until the wedding night, but Rainie was too enthusiastic today and I couldn''t control myself. Don''t worry, I promise I won''t be irresponsible. I will definitely go and register with Rainie tomorrow." Thomas quickly exined everything because he thought that Mango was ming him. Mango had basically understood what was going on by now. Nothing happened between Nathaniel and Rainie. Even if Nathaniel did not have his clothes on, but the mark on Rainie''s neck was because of Thomas and not Nathaniel. Moreover, Noah also said that Nathaniel would be asleep for a whole night with the amount of medicine in his body. But why did Rainie do this? Mango couldn''t figure it out. She touched her hair subconsciously and fell into deep thought. The others didn''t want to disturb her and Noah was still waiting for Mango to give him any further instructions. After waiting for a long time, Mango said, "Let me put his clothes on first." "You''re right. It''s such a cold day. Don''t let him catch a cold. Why isn''t the air conditioner turned on?" As Noah thought of Genevieve, he quickly took off his own coat and put it on her. He then rebuked in a low voice, "I asked you not to follow me, but you insisted oning. The weather is so cold, and your body is weak recently, you..." "Well, I''m fine." Genevieve stopped Noah from nagging and asked in a low voice, "What do you think is going on?" "I don''t know. Let''s wait for Nathaniel to get up and exin it by himself." Noah didn''t feel sorry for Nathaniel at all. He even thought that such a thing shouldn''t have happened to Nathaniel. Who was he? He was the overlord of Ocean City! Not to mention that others have schemed against them, but Nathaniel himself should not have made such a stupid mistake. So what the hell was going on? In fact, Noah was quite curious. However, Mango did not say anything else. Toby came back when Mango stepped forward to put on Nathaniel''s clothes. "Ms. Sun, I''m sorry. I lost her." "Lost her?" Mango was a little surprised. Rainie was not a big figure and she had never undergone any special training before. However, he understood the consequences if Rainie disappeared. He was hoping that the rtionship between Mango wasn''t that good, but he then heard Genevieve said, "Mango, what''s going on between Rainie and you?" "I want to know what was going on after I find her as well." Mango gritted her teeth as she spoke and she could not wait to tear Rainie to shreds. However, Nathaniel''s fingers moved a little at this moment. Chapter 851 Chapter 851 "Is he about to wake up?" Mango looked at him after Noah casually said that. Mango honestly did not know how to look at Nathaniel now. Mango wanted to go out, but she decided against it after a moment. "Let''s go back first." Noah gave Mango a nce. They couldn''t interfere in this kind of matter and it would seem like they were trying to find an excuse for Nathaniel if they said something. Hence, it was better to ignore it. Genevieve knew what Noah was thinking. Then, she looked at Mango as she sighed and followed Noah out. Nathaniel felt very tired and ufortable. He was shocked for a moment after he opened his eyes. "Where am I?" He turned his head and looked at the unfamiliar room. He stunned for a moment when he saw Mango and his mind waspletely empty. "Mango? Why are you here?" Nathaniel''s expression was very dull. Mango sighed. Her heart was filled with grievances and pain, but she suppressed her expression when she saw Nathaniel. Coupled with her own spection, she walked over to Nathaniel''s bed and poured him a cup of water. "Drink some water. Your throat must be very ufortable now after drinking so much." Nathaniel took the cup of water and gulped everything down. He began to recall something after that. His brows suddenly furrowed. "No, where is Rainie?" Nathaniel sat up suddenly and found that his upper body was naked. "What''s going on?" His brows were tightly knitted together. Mango finally understood. It was impossible for a guilty man to feel nothing and it was even more impossible for him to not remember anything. Noah said that someone had drugged him, and there was no way he could do anything after that. It seemed like it was true when she looked at Nathaniel''s condition. "Nothing, put on your clothes." Mango handed the clothes over to Nathaniel and she frowned slightly after smelling the alcohol on them. "Why did you drink so much?" Nathaniel took the clothes and he was also affected by the smell. "What''s going on?" "You don''t know what happened? Didn''t you drink?" Mango was a little puzzled. However, she could see that Nathaniel didn''t seem to know anything. Perhaps Nathaniel''s acting skills were very good, but Mango knew that he would admit it if he drank. Nathaniel knew that something had happened after listening to what Mango had said. "Have you seen Rainie? Something happened to her family." Nathaniel changed the topic very sudden. However, Mango only paused for a moment before catching up to him. "Is it a big deal?" "Yes, at least for now and it may be something that I can''t solve. I don''t know who her family has provoked. Her parents are now detained in the customs. They were abducted by some anonymous people before my men could even get there. Their business was sealed up too. I haven''t found out the details yet, but it is said that everyone that was rted to the Blu family was badly affected. I just received the news and learned her whereabouts. I was going toe and see her, but I didn''t know why I fainted. I only remember that I only drank a cup of wine." Nathaniel knew that something must have happened, but he didn''t have much of an impression. He guessed that it must have something to do with him when he saw Mango''s expression. However, he simply couldn''t recall anything as he was in a fragmented state. Mango knew that all of these might have been plotted by Rainie because something had happened to the Blu family. It might not have anything to do with Nathaniel. "Was this the phone call you received just now in grandpa''s house?" "Yes. I was afraid that you would be worried for Rainie at that time, so I nned to tell you only after I investigated the matter. I didn''t expect... what happened?" "It''s fine. It''s probably because Rainie didn''t want us to intervene with her matters. She gave you some drugs and made you sleep for a while." Mango spoke in a light and calm voice. She did not feel any sense of difort anymore nowpared to the anger and grievances she had just now. She just started to worry about Rainie. What kind of problem could not be solved by Nathaniel? Nathaniel frowned with a look of disgust on his face as he put his clothes on. Then he whispered, "I have to talk to Thomas about this." "Does Thomas know it?" "It''s impossible that Rainie did not get help from him. She would definitely not want to get us and Thomas into trouble if something really serious happened. I''m just afraid that Thomas would do something out of impulse." Nathaniel sniffed the smell on his body again and whispered, "I''d better take a bath first and ask someone to send me a set of clothes." "Alright." Mango called Toby and asked him to buy a set of clothes after Nathaniel went to the bathroom. The sound of water could be heard from the bathroom and Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together. Was Rainie trying to hide away from Mango for the rest of her life? They had such a good rtionship, but Rainie had used Nathaniel to end their friendship. She knew that Mango valued cleanliness, whether was it mental or physical. Therefore, she used this method and nned to cut contact with Mango. She had done this so that Mango would be able to completely cut off her rtionship with the Blu family, right? Mango still remembered how much Rainie had done for her. After returning to the Blu family, she had even gone across the border with her brother to help with Mango''s matter. Rainie had been busy for such a long time because of Mango. They didn''t have a proper chat now that Mango came back, and Rainie had made such a decision just because of her family matters. Mango was very upset. It was the real feeling she felt now. She was very devastated. Mango would have made a prompt decision if anyone had done something with Nathaniel. Rainie knew about this, so she didn''t hesitate to do this. Mango''s gripped the bedsheets with her hand tightly that she almost tore a hole in them. Wasn''t the Blu family just businessmen? How could they have offended someone? Who had they offended? How could that person be so powerful? Was it rted to Mango letting Rainie across the borders? Mango suddenly became alert. She was the one in the wrong if it was really because of her. Nathaniel also felt ufortable as he was in the bathroom. There was something wrong with Mango''s expression and the fragments of his memories were not quite right. Furthermore, he hadn''t even drunk any alcohol when he met Rainie, so how could he have such a strong alcohol smell on his body? Did Rainie make him drunk? But why? There was no need to take off his clothes even if he was drunk, right? Furthermore, Mango''s expression didn''t look too good. Nathaniel called Noah as the sound of the shower was very loud. "Is there any medicine that can make people seem like they''re drunk?" Noah hadn''t arrived home yet. He stopped the car by the roadside when he received Nathaniel''s call. After all, Genevieve was still in the car so he could not afford anything to happen. "Are you awake?" Noah''s voice was hazy, but it made Nathaniel pause for a moment. "Have you been to the club?" "Well, I''ve just left a few minutes ago and I''m on Bre Street now." Nathaniel frowned tightly upon hearing Noah''s words and he couldn''t help but look outside. "Did Mango ask you toe here?" "Yes, you may have been set up by someone. You were naked when I went there and there was a strong alcohol smell on your body. The most important thing was that a woman left your room and there were hickeys all over her." Nathaniel nearly dropped his phone when he heard Noah''s words. "What are you talking about?" "I''m not talking nonsense. Don''t you know how to look at the CCTV footage yourself?" Nathaniel stunned after listening to what Noah had said. Mango seemed to have thought of something at this moment. She quickly got up and said, "Nathan, I''ll go out and see if Toby hase back." With that being said, she walked outside. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nathaniel suddenly realized something. "I''ll call youter." He quickly hung up and used a program to enter the monitoring system of the club instantly. He would not have bothered to do so if it happened in the past. After all, Nathaniel''s status was very high now and he could just request to look at the surveince camera if he wanted to. However, he suddenly had a feeling that Mango might be going to delete the surveince camera footage. Nathaniel had no time to care about that at this moment and he directly hacked the monitoring system of the club. But the video on the monitoring system had been deleted. There were more than 20 minutes of nk time. Nathaniel''s eyes became colder again. He wouldn''t have thought about it if Noah did not mention it. However, no matter what Mango had seen, something was wrong as the other party had deleted the footage so quickly. Nathaniel quickly hacked into the program to find the deleted footage in the monitoring system. He had managed to find it in just a short while. The other party just deleted it, but they did not clear itpletely out of the system. However, Nathaniel would be able to find it even if the other party had cleared it. Nathaniel watched what had happened on his screen and his eyes turned cold. Rainie asked someone to carry Nathaniel into the room while he was unconscious and asked someone to take off his shirt. Rainie ordered someone to call Mango at this moment, and Mango had arrived in less than twenty minutes. Rainie pulled off her clothes when Mango arrived at the corridor and all of her hickeys were clearly disyed. After that, Mango kicked open the door that was half- open. Nathaniel wasn''t clear on their conversation, but he could see that Mango was surprised and shocked. He could also see Rainie''s resolute posture. It had only been twenty minutes since he entered the room and Rainie went out. There were always people in the room during this period of time. By this time, Nathaniel could already understand why was Mango''s expression so grim. How could she be in a good mood when she saw her best friend betraying her and lying down together with her husband? However, Nathaniel was surprised that Mango did not say or do anything. After he restored the video, he ced it back in the original monitoring system and saw Mango walking into the surveince room. Nathaniel sighed. Rainie and he were innocent. Although he did not know where the hickeys on Rainie body came from, he really did not wish that this incident would affect his rtionship with Mango. He didn''t me Rainie. The Blu family encountered such a big thing, and anyone who had connections with them would be implicated within a day no matter how powerful they were. This was not normal. He was Mango''s husband, so he knew that she was worried about the Blu family. However, he would be able to understand Rainie''s actions if Mango were to be put into danger just because of her connections with the Blu family. Mango would break her friendship with Rainie after this incident, and only then could she be free from the tragedy of the Blu family. Nathaniel had mixed feelings at this moment and he was a little worried about Mango''s mental state. Would she able to handle it? Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Mango hesitated for a moment when she came to the monitoring room. She believed in Nathaniel and Rainie, but she still had to see what was going on. "Mrs. Ye? What''s up?" The people in the monitoring room recognized Mango. Mango was a little surprised by this. "Well, I want to check the CCTV." "Uhm..." The security guard felt a little awkward. "I have to ask my superior." "Alright." Mango stood against the wall and the darkness in her eyes was extremely intimidating. The security guard quickly called his superior. It might be because of Mango''s identity that the superior came down immediately after this. "Mrs. Ye, I am the manager of this club. What do you want to see?" "The surveince footage of room 1308 and the footage of the corridor." Mango''s voice was very low. The manager quickly asked the other party to look for it. The security guard was shocked when he saw that the footage which had been deleted before was now restored in the system. He bowed down immediately. Mango actually didn''t pay any attention to the footage at all. Instead, she was observing the security''s expressions when she said that she wanted to have a look at it. Although the security guard looked very calm, Mango captured the panic he had for a moment. Even the manger was a little stunned by this. Mango already knew what was going on. "What''s wrong? Why do you look so nervous, manager?" Mango smiled faintly, but her eyes were cold. She had learned a lot from Nathaniel, especially in terms of bodynguage. Her domineering presence was very simr to Nathaniel''s, which made the manager break out in a cold sweat. "Mrs. Ye must be joking. I''m just a little surprised that Mr. Ye will do something like that." The manager kept his head down. "Really? Is this club under the Blu family? Or is it rted to the Blu family?" Mango knew that Nathaniel was the one that had restored the footage after she saw their current state. There was no other exnation other than that. The manager frowned slightly and whispered, "Mrs. Ye, you must be joking. We have nothing to do with the Blu family." "Naha." Mango sneered. Then, she turned around and left after she finished watching the video. The manager took a deep breath and said, "Delete it quickly." "Yeah." The other party acted quickly. The manager quickly made a phone call after Mango left. "Miss, I deleted the footage, but I don''t know why the footage appeared again when you came to have a look at it. Something strange had happened. I''m sorry that I didn''t do what you told me to, miss." Rainie rubbed her forehead and said wearily, "Forget it, I forgot that Nathaniel is aputer expert." "Ah? What should we do now?" Rainie''s eyes were a little wet. "It''s none of your business. Don''t call this number anymore. I''ll contact you if something happens." Rainie hung up the phone after that. She then took out her mobile phone card and threw it into the toilet to flush it away. She tidied her hair and walked out of the bathroom. The manager let out a sigh of relief when he heard what Rainie had said. However, he was shocked to see Mango at the door when he wanted to turn around and leave. "Mrs. Ye, how could you..." "Do you want to know why I would eavesdrop?" Mango sneered and walked towards the manager step by step. From N?velDrama.Org. "Number." "What number?" The manager was still ying dumb. Mango said coldly, "I''ll say it again. I want that number. Don''t make me say it for the third time. I''m not a patient person and I''m still pregnant. Do you think the Ye family will spare you if I have a miscarriage or if something happens to me?" The manager was so shocked that he could not stand properly after he heard this sentence. "Mrs. Ye, you can''t do that." "Give it to me then." Mango''s words made the manager pause for a moment. However, he didn''t feel too burdened when he recalled what Rainie had said, so he gave her phone number to Mango. Although Mango was mentally prepared and she knew that Rainie might have changed her number, she couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment when she saw the unfamiliar number. She actually changed her number without letting Mango know. Mango felt that her heart was aching terribly and it felt like something breaking in her chest. She looked at the number and dialled it straight away, but the other party had already turned off their phone. Mango didn''t give up and called again but to no avail. She knew that Rainie didn''t want to answer her call at all. It wasn''t hard to guess that Rainie did not want to see Mango anymore for the rest of her life since she had already done all those things. "What a silly woman!" How could this be possible? In any case, it was impossible for Rainie to abandon Mango! Mango called several times in a hurry, but she still couldn''t get through. Therefore, she directly called Thomas. "Where are you?" "Outside the club." Thomas had already arrived. Although he did not know what had happened, he would not ignore anything that had something to do with Rainie. Mango hung up and went straight to the main hall. She was still thinking about how to let Thomas know about Rainie''s matter as she was walking there. However, she couldn''t think of a way even after she had seen Thomas. The marks on Thomas''s neck were also very obvious. Mango recalled Thomas'' words. Although Rainie was a girl that would show her love and hatred very clearly, it was not the first time that she was so determined. Now that Rainie had done that to Thomas, he might not be able to find her as well. "Do you know the route that Rainie took to leave Ocean City?" Thomas immediately felt a chill down his spine after he heard Mango''s question. "What''s wrong with Rainie? Why did she leave Ocean City? Madam, can you tell me what''s wrong with her?" Thomas became anxious. Mango did not know what to say. "Let''s go up first. I guess Nathan has already taken a bath." Mango turned around and left. Although Thomas was very anxious, he still followed Mango upstairs. Nathaniel had already taken a shower and changed into the clothes that Toby brought him. He was now sitting on the bed with aptop in his hand, but it wasn''t clear what he was doing. Mango and Thomas were slightly stunned when they arrived. "Where did theputere from?" Mango was a little surprised by this. Toby quickly said, "Mr. Ye asked me to buy it. I don''t know if it''s suitable or not, but Mr. Ye only said that he wants one that has good functionality. Hence, I asked the salesperson and bought this." Mango understood after listening to what Toby had said. However, she felt a little embarrassed. He must''ve seen and knew what had happened regarding Rainie''s matter when he watched the surveince footage. No matter what, Rainie was her best friend. Even though Rainie had done such a thing for the Ye Family, Mango knew that Nathaniel was probably angry. However, she did not dare to say it now as she was afraid that Thomas would overthink. It was clear that Nathaniel and Mango had been thinking about the same thing. "Mr. Ye, what happened to Rainie?" "Something happened to her family. I am invading the system to see if I can find some clues. Don''t worry. Let me know where Rainie would possibly go. Among their family members, only she and her brother are outside now. We have to find them as soon as possible for safety reasons. Otherwise, I am afraid that they will be in danger." When Mango heard that Nathaniel was still worried for Rainie''s safety, she felt a bit relieved. Thomas quickly called Rainie when he heard that something had happened to her family. However, the oue was the same as her phone was dead. He seemed to have thought of something and became transfixed. "What''s wrong? What are you doing in a daze? Continue to look for her!" Nathaniel was a little angry when he saw Thomas'' expression, but he also noticed the hickeys on Thomas'' neck. He suddenly narrowed his eyes. "Did you bully Rainie?" There was a trace of coldness in Nathaniel''s voice. Thomas shook his head at once. "No, Rainie took the initiative first and I couldn''t hold myself back." Thomas still felt a little embarrassed when he said this in front of Nathaniel and Mango, but it wasn''t the time to feel embarrassed now. Both Mango and Nathaniel simply understood something after hearing what Thomas had said. This might be thest confession before Rainie left Thomas. She would probably forbid Thomas from finding her too. "Forget it, I''ll check it myself." Nathaniel lowered his head. Mango felt that she couldn''t simply just stand there without doing anything when she saw the both of them working hard, so she called Terrance. "Uncle, help me find someone." "Who?" Terrance hadn''t heard any news about Mango for a long time, so he quickly asked when he heard her. "Something happened to Rainie and the Blu family." "Alright." Terrance began to investigate after he hung up the phone. Nathaniel did not look up, but said, "Find a ce to sit. You can''t stand long because you''re pregnant and it''s easy for you to get oedema." Mango did not realize that Nathaniel was talking about her at first since they were all worried about Rainie''s matter. Hence, she subconsciously thought that it was something to do with Rainie when Nathaniel suddenly said something like that. She was stunned for a while after she realized what he meant. For the first time, she didn''t know how to feel about Nathaniel as she looked at his serious face. Thomas was terribly panicked. "Mr. and Mrs. Ye, what can I do? I can''t just wait here, right?" "Go to the train station, the airport, and the harbour to see if we can find Rainie." Mango started to speak after Nathaniel finished his words. "I''ve already sent someone to do it. There''s still no news about her up till now." Thomas and Nathaniel paused for a moment. Nathaniel gave Mango a nce, but she didn''t understand what that look meant. She just said in a low voice, "I sealed off the exits from Ocean City immediately, but there really wasn''t any news. I suspect that she''s still in Ocean City." "I''ll go and find her. I must find her even if I turn the entire Ocean City upside down." Thomas'' eyes were red. He rarely loved someone so much. Although they didn''t spend much time together, their rtionship could not be measured by time. Besides, he had gotten together with Rainie not long ago. How could he lose her just like this? Thomas left quickly. Mango felt ufortable with the sudden silence when the room was only left with Nathaniel and her. She even felt a little constrained. Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Nathaniel''s hand paused for a moment before he started to move again. The room was filled with the sounds of him tapping on the keyboard and resonated within Mango''s heart. She wanted to say something, but Nathaniel interrupted her before she could even open her mouth. "Sit down and pour yourself a cup of hot water to warm your hands. We can talk about other things later." "Okay." Mango really poured herself a cup of hot water and sat down after that. She was also very anxious, but she knew that it was useless. She had already used all her connections to search for Rainie. She might not be able to find Rainie even if she was out on the streets. After Nathaniel finished typing thest line of code, theputer immediately issued a series of instructions, but there was nothing that Nathaniel thought was useful. The Blu family''s background was simply too clean, to the point that it was a bit suspicious. "How''s it going?" At the end of the day, Mango could no longer sit still and ran over to Nathaniel. "Be careful." Nathaniel''s brows were slightly furrowed and he looked worried. Mango did not dare to be careless. She walked over step by step and saw that it was the information of everyone in the Blu family. "Uhm..." "It''s too neat, and we can''t find anything until we break through the firewall, but do you think all this information would need to be kept secret?" Nathaniel''s question obviously raised some doubts, so Mango was able to understand what was going on. "You mean that the Blu family is not simple as they seemed?" "Yes, I don''t know who did the Blu family offend. This is what I am most afraid of. We can''t just search around now without a clear motive. I know that you are worried about Rainie and I also know about the rtionship between you and her. She will naturally hide very well since she doesn''t want to get you into trouble. However, don''t act rashly. We will do our best." Nathaniel turned off theputer. Mango nodded her head. For a moment, she didn''t know what else to say. Nathaniel looked at her and said faintly, "Don''t you have anything that you want to talk to me about?" "Sorry, I shouldn''t have doubted you." Mango knew that it was better for her to confess sooner. Nathaniel pulled her to the bed to sit down. He sighed and said, "I know your personality and I know how you would feel when you saw that scene just now, but I did not cheat on you." "I know, I also know why Rainie is doing this. It''s just that I''m feeling a little ufortable." "I have to question Rainie about this when I find her. What is she trying to do? She wants to destroy our rtionship just because she doesn''t want to get you in trouble?" Nathaniel smiled lightly, but his expression suddenly froze. Rainie was Mango''s best friend. She would do anything to break up their rtionship, but she would never do anything that would make Mango sad. Rainie knew better than anyone else how Mango loved Nathaniel and how much she had sacrificed for him. Even if the truth was revealed now, it was impossible for Mango to let go so easily. If that was the case, why did Rainie still do this?" Did Rainie want to split up Mango and him? Was it because she wanted Mango to leave him? Why did she have to do this? Was it because the Blu family''s matter had got him into trouble? Nathaniel tried hard to jog his memory, but he was clear that he did not have anything to do with the Blu family, even in the business aspect. If that was the case, then why did Rainie do this? Mango thought that Nathaniel had found some clues when she saw him in deep thought. She did not dare to bother him, so she just waited for him to regain his senses. Nathaniel didn''t spend too much time pondering and he regained his senses after a few seconds. When he saw Mango looking at him again, he quickly adjusted his emotions and said in a low voice, "Let''s go back first. It''s not like something would happen if we stay here." "Okay, let''s go back to the Ye family. I am afraid that my mom and grandpa will be worried about us." "Alright." Nathaniel and Mango walked out of the club. It began to drizzle outside, so Nathaniel hurriedly took off his jacket and ced it over Mango''s head. However, Mango felt a little down. "Rainie used to be afraid of the rain in the past. I wonder if there would be lightning tonight." Mango thought of how Rainie was in the past and she was truly worried. After all, they had been friends for such a long time. Nathaniel''s eyes shed a few times and he said in a low voice, "Let''s go back first and hope that well be able to find them as soon as possible." Mango nodded her head. Nathaniel and Mango got in the car, but they did not notice that Rainie was staring straight at them from a nearbyne. Her tears streamed across her face together with the rain. Her hands and legs were a little cold, but she felt some warmth in her eyes. Rainie turned around and left when she saw Mango and Nathaniel board the car. From N?velDrama.Org. There were thunder and lightning in the sky. Rainie remembered that she was most afraid of the rain when she was a child and she thought that the sound of the thunder would shatter her soul. She only realized now how childish and funny she was back then. She always felt that life was too harsh on her and she thought that everything she had experienced could make her desperate. She only understood recently that there were simply many more things that were depressing in life. Rainie dragged her tired body into a dpidated alley before she arrived at a t after several turns. She pushed the door open after she looked around to check if there were anyone around. She then closed the door instantly after going in. "Who is it?" The light in the room was not turned on, but a familiar voice could be heard. Rainie immediately voiced out and walked over. "Sister?" The other party couldn''t help but pause for a moment and let go of his vignce when he heard Rainie''s voice. Rainie did not turn on the lights as she was afraid that she would attract attention. They could still take advantage of the moonlight to see each other''s faces clearly in the past. But Rainie couldn''t even see her brother''s face clearly even with the thunder and lightning striking outside. Denver could not see Rainie''s face clearly too and he could only distinguish her from her voice. "Hey, how is the situation outside?" "Not very good. All the people who did business with our family had cut contact with us. Those who had a close rtionship with our family seemed to have gotten themselves in trouble." Rainie said in a low voice as she took a roast chicken out from under her jacket and passed it over to her brother. "Eat some. I bought it just now. It''s raining outside, so I didn''t have time to bring an umbre. It might be a little cold." Rainie''s voice was the same as before, but Denver smelled something salty. "Rainie, did you cry?" "No, no. It''s just raindrops." Rainie smiled, but Denver couldn''t see that. Denver silently took the roast chicken. He stayed silent for a while before saying, "You''d better leave when it''s dawn. Don''t worry about me." "What are you talking about? You''re my brother. I can''t simply let you go." Rainie would never give up on Denver. Denver looked at his legs and said with a wry smile, "Now that our family is in such a situation, you won''t be able to live with a disabled person like me. I know that you don''t want to get Mango into trouble, nor do you want to trouble other people. I know about that, and I''m fine. They can''t do anything to a disabled person like me even if they caught me, right?" "I don''t allow you to say that. I will find a way to cure you. There must be a way. I heard that Bettany is in Ocean City. I will go back..." "Sis, Bettany is in the Shen family and she''s staying in Nathaniel''s house. Do you think you will have a chance to find her? Besides, the doctor said that my legs can''t be cured because I have One couldn''t tell the emotions within Denver''s voice, but Rainie felt particrly guilty and she med herself on this. His legs were disabled at the borders in order to save her. How could Rainie not do anything? "I won''t recognize you as my brother if you continue to talk nonsense." "It''s okay with me. It''s not necessarily a good thing to have a rtionship with me now. Find a ce where nobody knows you and live in seclusion after you leave. I don''t think those people can find you. The Blu family only found you recently, so they won''t think that you know anything. They might let you live. Rainie, you don''t have to apany me and die." Denver did this for Rainie''s sake. He didn''t want to see Rainie suffer, and he didn''t want to drag Rainie down together with him. Rainie''s tears flowed down even more fiercely. "Denver, I''m only left with one family member, which is you. Can''t you stop talking like this? I don''t even know how mom and dad are like now. Do you want me to be an orphan again if abandon me?" Denver choked, and he felt more or less ufortable. "Rainie, you shouldn''t be involved in this battle." "I am a member of the Blu family and I will not leave my family alone no matter what. I will find our parents and cure your legs. There must be a way to solve this. I won''t feel good for the rest of my life if I can''t cure your legs." This was the truth. Denver and Mango hadn''t known each other for a long time. He wouldn''t be disabled if it weren''t for the fact that he was worried about her and insisted on going to the border with her. Of course, there was no need to talk about the friendship between her and Mango. However, she couldn''t ignore everything that Denver had done for her as her brother. Denver let out a sigh when he saw that he couldn''t persuade her. He then tore the roast chicken apart and put half of it into Rainie''s hands. He said in a low voice, "Eat, don''t give me everything. I know that we don''t have much money left, but you can''t suffer because of this. Anyway, you are a part-time worker now, aren''t you?" Rainie cried andughed. She took the roast chicken and ate it with Denver. Denver sighed, but he had an idea in his mind. It would not be a big deal if he died since he was already disabled. However, Rainie had been abducted since she was young. She had just returned to the Blu family and she had not lived a good life yet. However, she had to suffer along with the Blu family now, which Denver felt was unfair to her. Perhaps the only person who could save Rainie was Mango. Denver made up his mind and looked at the side of Rainie''s face in the night. As lightning shed by, his heart ached involuntarily when he looked at Rainie''s gauntplexion. "Rainie, I want to eat some steamed buns. This braised chicken is too greasy." Denver said in a low voice. Rainie paused for a moment and said, "Hold on, I''ll buy it for you tomorrow morning. There are a lot of people eyeing us outside now, I..." "I really want to eat it." Denver''s voice was not loud, and it did not sound like he was pleading. However, Rainie''s heart felt terribly ufortable. He used to be the sessor of the Blu family. He had always gotten to eat whatever he wanted. When did he have to suffer like this? Rainie was already ufortable with the fact of him staying here. She suddenly felt a sense of heart ache now that she heard what Denver had said. "Wait for me. I''ll buy it for you. Be careful, okay? Don''t turn on the lights." Denver agreed to Rainie''s instructions. Then, he took out his phone when he saw Rainie walking out of the room, but there was some uncertainty in his gaze. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Denver was still hesitating after Rainie left the room. In fact, Rainie was not a fool. She knew that Denver wanted to let her leave, so she just didn''t want him to be sad. When she heard Denver searching for the phone, she sighed and left. However, she held Denver''s SIM card in her hand. Denver only found out that his SIM card was missing when he finally settled down and he was going to call Mango. He suddenly stopped and he didn''t know that Rainie took away his phone card away. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly when he looked at his phone. What''s the use of having a cell phone now? From N?velDrama.Org. Rainie had never let him order takeaway because she was afraid that it would cause trouble. She did everything she could herself and she had lost a lot of weight within this period of time. Denver knew that he was the one who got his sister into trouble, but he was not even qualified to die now. Rainie might really not be able to continue living if he really died. He lived for the sake of Rainie. Denver sighed andy down on the bed while he repeatedly punched his legs, but he didn''t feel anything at all. Boston Huang! This name was engraved in his mind. He would make this person pay the price one day. After Rainie left the room, she saw that the Hans family and the Ye family were all looking for someone. She knew that they were looking for her. It seemed that she couldn''t stay in Ocean City any longer, so she and Denver needed to leave this ce as soon as possible. It wasn''t only for Mango, but for Denver''s sake as well. No matter what, she absolutely couldn''t let Denver face any problems or dangers. Rainie was avoiding everyone when she suddenly saw a military car heading in the direction of The Ye''s Mansion. She vaguely saw Zion and Wisdom in the car. Rainie''s eyes were a little wet. She would probably never have the chance to see those children again in her life. Rainie was afraid that she would be sad, so she quickly turned around and left. Zion looked down and yed with his phone. Then, he suddenly lifted his head and looked outside. Rita was shocked by Zion''s actions. "Brother, what are you doing? What are you looking at?" She also took a look at the outside as she spoke. Zion frowned. His aura was already somewhat simr to Nathaniel''s. "I felt somebody looking at us just now." "How could it be? This is a military vehicle. Who dares to look at us?" Rita''s body had be much stronger after she trained in the military region. Zion didn''t say anything else and lowered his head to y games again. However, he vaguely felt that something was going to happen. Wisdom looked at him and squeezed over. "Was it really not an illusion?" "It might be. I''ve been too tired these days. I will take a bath and have a good sleep after we reach home." Wisdom nodded his head after hearing what Zion had said, but he still looked out curiously. There was no one. Nathaniel and Mango were already waiting outside when they arrived at The Ye''s Mansion. Nathaniel didn''t want Mango toe out because she was pregnant. However, there was nothing he could do but listen to her since she insisted. However, he was very careful and shaded her under the umbre along the way. When Mateo saw them, he smiled and said, "Why did you stille out to meet us? I thought Nathaniel would pick them up, but I had to personally send them back instead. You are so shameless!" Nathaniel said lightly, "I''ve been dyed by something." "What''s more important than your own children? By the way, the street is full of people from the Hans family and the Ye family. What happened?" "Nothing. I''m looking for someone." Nathaniel opened the door. Rita was the first to jump out. "Daddy, I missed you so much." She directly jumped onto Nathaniel and put her arms around his neck to kiss his cheeks. Nathaniel''s smile widened when he heard his daughter''s soft voice. "Daddy also missed you. Go inside quickly and don''t get caught in the rain." Nathaniel put Rita down. Rita walked up to Mango and carefully looked at her belly, "Mommy, why hasn''t your belly changed at all? Has little sister not grown up yet?" Although Mango was in a bad mood, she felt more at ease when she saw her children back ho,e. "Your little sister is growing very slowly. Come, give mommy your hand and we''ll go in together." "Wait for my brothers." Rita stood next to Mango. When Zion and Wisdom came down, Wisdom looked excitedly at Mango and Nathaniel. He smiled and said, "Daddy, Mommy, we''re back." "Good boy!" Mango asked him toe over. Zion got out of the car coolly. He was still ying games on his phone, which made Nathaniel feel a little upset. "Don''t you know how to greet people?" "Mr. Ye, I''m back." He walked past Nathaniel and came to Mango''s side after saying that. He only put his phone away when he saw Mango smiling at him. "Mommy, I''m back." Mango noticed that the three children had be tan, but they seemed more healthy now. She smiled and said, "Let''s hurry back in. Your daddy and I haven''t cooked yet due to some sudden issues. You all can take a bath first, Mommy will prepare the meal now." "It''s not your turn to cook. I''ll cook for you." Mateo volunteered. Nathaniel nced at her and whispered, "Don''t you want to go back and see what happened?" "I don''t want to. Nothing will happen with Terrance at home. He can still take care of it even if something really happened. The most important thing is still to fill our bellies." Mateo followed the children into the house. Mango was a little tired after Rainie''s matter, but she did not want to go upstairs so quickly as she was still happy when she saw the children. Zion was the first to realize Mango''s fatigue. He found a pillow for her to sit on and whispered, "Mommy, go back and rest if you''re tired. We''lle out after taking a shower. Don''t worry, we won''t go anywhere." "You brat, where do you want to run off to?" Mango gently scratched Zion''s nose. Only then did she realize that her son had grown taller. "The New Year ising. What present do you want?" Mango smoothed out the hair in front of Zion''s forehead. Zion didn''t stop her even though he was a little embarrassed. Mango was probably the only person that he allowed to touch his hair. "I want a few books about hacking." Mango paused for a moment after listening to what Zion had said. "What kind of book is that?" "It''s a book from the hacker alliance. You won''t be able to buy it, but I''ll find a way to get itter. Mommy, don''t worry about it. You''d better ask Rita and Wisdom what they need." Zion went upstairs after he finished speaking. Mango knew that her son was good atputer science, but what the hell was the hacker alliance? Nathaniel just came over and hurriedly exined when he heard Zion''s words, "The hacker alliance was formed by the world''s most skilful hackers. Their skills are not bad. They have taken on some tasks and their price is high. It belongs to the grey area." Mango was a little worried when she heard this. "Your son wants to go to the grey area to make a living?" "There''s nothing wrong with that." Nathaniel didn''t care too much about these things. The hacker alliance didn''t care about experience, but ability. It wasn''t hard for Zion to get into the hacker alliance with his ability, and it just depended on whether he wanted to join them. When Mango wanted to say something, Rita said, "Mommy, Zion is very skilful. He helped our uncle to solve a case in the military region. It seems like he had used aputer hacker or something. Everyone admired him very much after that and he has a lot of fans." Both Nathaniel and Mango were stunned for a moment. Zion helped Mateo solve a case? After Mateo heard that, he smiled and said, "Ah, yes, it was I''s case. It was all thanks to Zion that I could be arrested quickly because we could trace her. This boy''s hacking skills were amazing. Are you really going to hide such a genius from the world?" "What do you mean?" Nathaniel sat directly on the sofa and looked at Mateo leisurely. Mateo rubbed his nose, but Rita opened her mouth to speak before he could say anything. "Mommy, daddy, do you know that not only is Zion outstanding, but Wisdom is even more brilliant. He has saved several soldiers on the ground, and everyone calls him little magic doctor now." "What?" Mango was shocked instantly. Nathaniel was also stunned for a moment and he looked at Wisdom in disbelief. Wisdom scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "I just learned something that my master taught me. It''s nothing." "Did you learn it from Bettany?" "That''s right." Wisdom nodded. On the other hand, Mango was a little stunned. "When did Bettany teach you this?" "My master will teach me through the inte at seven o''clock every evening. Moreover, I have already memorized all the acupuncture points and the eight extra meridians in the body. My master has also taught me acupuncture, but I haven''t fully digested it yet." Wisdom spoke in an orderly manner, but Nathaniel and Mango were shocked by this. They had been looking for Bettany for so long, but they couldn''t find her. Furthermore, they didn''t expect Bettany to teach Wisdom medicine every night. "What''s wrong? Daddy, mommy, is there a problem?" Wisdom was a little stunned. He felt that he did not say anything important. Mango and Nathaniel quickly came to their senses. They shook their heads and said, "It''s alright. Is Bettany still teaching you now?" "Yes, Master asked me to attend a medical examination after the new year." Wisdom''s words were like a huge shock to everyone at the Ye s Mansion. Mateo smiled and said, "Both of your sons have been targeted by the bosses of the military region. I came back this time to ask you if you want them to stay in the military area. They will officially be trained by the military if you agree to it. In this case, they will go straight up to school in the military area in the future. I believe you know how they''ll turn out." Mango was still confused and she turned to look at Nathaniel immediately. Nathaniel quickly exined, "Thest way out is to stay in the military area. You''re either going to be a genius in science and technology in the military area and work for them all your life, or you''re going to sign a contract and retire after a year, just like me." Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together. She couldn''t bear to let the children leave her, but this was rted to her children''s future. She knew better than anyone what Zion''s dream was. "Let''s talk about thister and ask for the children''s opinions. I have no thoughts on this. I respect them." Although Mango said so, her eyes were a little red. Nathaniel knew that she was unwilling to part with them, so he patted her shoulder gently and tried tofort her. However, Mango''s phone suddenly rang. The two of them were stunned for a moment before they quickly took out their phones. The unfamiliar number made Mango''s breath quicken. Chapter 855 Chapter 855 "Mommy, what''s wrong?" Rita couldn''t help but ask when she saw them like this and Wisdom also looked at them worriedly. Only then did Mango and Nathaniel hurriedly hide their emotions as they whispered, "It''s fine. You guys should go up and take a bath first ande down for dinnerter. I need to make a call with daddy." "Alright." Rita and Wisdom went upstairs. Mateo looked at them and asked in a low voice, "Did you all face any trouble?" "Well, a little, but I''ve already told my uncle about it. Thank you." Mangoughed and quickly picked up the phone to go outside. Nathaniel''s brows were a little serious. It was only until now that Mateo suddenly remembered the question that Nathaniel had asked him just now. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Did something really happen?" "A friend. Mango''s friend. However, this issue is quite hard to resolve." Nathaniel whispered. He didn''t want the Hans family to be involved if it was possible. However, the other party was too strong that he could not even investigate them at all. It was indeed a bit depressing. Mateo immediately sat down when he heard that it was Mango''s friend. "What''s the matter? Tell me, I may help." "You''d better cook. Our family doesn''t have a chef recently. Why don''t you stay here?" Mateo wanted to punch Nathaniel when he heard that. What did Nathaniel mean by that? He was a dignified colonel, but he came to their house to work as a cook? Mateo got up and went to the kitchen angrily. He was still very devoted to cook food for the children. Nathaniel quickly went outside to find Mango. "How are things going? Who called him?" "It''s a promoter." Mango was very disappointed. At this time, she really hoped to have some information regarding Rainie''s condition. Nathaniel knew how she felt and he did not know how tofort her. The two of them stood outside for a while. Mango said in a low voice, "Let''s go inside and don''t let the children see anything. We should settle our own adult matters." "That''s right." Nathaniel brought Mango back to the living room. The children had already taken a shower and came out. Zion leaned back on the sofa with azy look on his face. Wisdom still looked stiff, but Rita was so mischievous that she ran into the kitchen to see what Mateo had cooked. Just as Mango and Nathaniel sat down, they heard Zion say, "Mommy, did Auntie Rainiee back?" "How did you know?" Mango and Nathaniel were stunned for a moment. There was no news of Rainie for a long time after she went to the border. Even if Rainie came back, how would Zion know when he was training in the remote military region? Zion pointed at his phone, which had a red dot on it. He said faintly, "Because I have her dynamic image." "What do you mean?" Mango immediately became nervous. However, Nathaniel understood what he meant. "Are you saying that you''ve ced a tracker on Rainie''s body?" "Sort of. I made a tracker and put it in the jewellery that you always wore after someone from our house disappearedst time. What''s wrong? It''s nothing. I didn''t say it because I''m just afraid that I can''t find all of you if something happens one day. Daddy, Mommy, don''t be like this. I''m afraid." Zion suddenly felt that Nathaniel and Mango''s gaze were especially warm and emotional, so he quickly confessed. "Son, I love you so much!" Mango directly hugged Zion and kissed him passionately. Zion felt a little depressed instantly. "Mommy, I''m out of breath. What''s going on? Don''t you me me?" Zion looked at them with a dumbfounded expression. It was rare that Nathaniel didn''t scold Zion. Instead, he smiled and said, "Tell me where she is." "She''s at the back alley not far away from here. I remember that there should be a red light there." Zion''s words immediately made Mango and Nathaniel nervous. "Red light district?" Rainie didn''t have any skills to protect herself. Why did she go to the red light district? It must be known that anybody there could harm Rainie. Mango couldn''t sit still. She stood up immediately, but Nathaniel stopped her. "I''ll go with you." "But what about the children..." "Mateo is here." Nathaniel spoke like it was nothing. Zion finally understood. "Are you going to look for Aunt Rainie?" "Well, we need to find her to settle some matters. However, it is not because she was kidnapped. It was just simply because she has lost her cellphone, and I can''t get in touch with her." Mango hurriedly exined. Only then did Zion feel relieved. "Oh, just get uncle Thomas to pick her up then." Zion knew that Rainie and Thomas were lovers. Mango knew that her son would overthink the situation, so she quickly said, "I have something to discuss with her. I''ll tell your Uncle Thomaster." She touched Zion''s head and said with a smile, "Good boy, stay well at home. Mommy will be back soon." "Oh, okay." Zion nodded and sent the location to Nathaniel. Nathaniel and Mango quickly called Thomas after they went out. "Come to the red-light district and find her." Thomas was looking for Rainie everywhere like crazy at this moment. He almost copsed when he received the call from Nathaniel. "I''ll be right there." Mango fell silent after getting into the car and it was as if she was thinking about something. Nathaniel did not disturb her. Frankly speaking, Nathaniel had notpletely forgotten the matter that happened before this, but he suppressed it for Mango''s sake. Thomas had also arrived when she and Nathaniel came to the front of Rainie''s rented house. They parked their car outside and walked in because the valley was very narrow. This was a demolition area. The people here had basically moved out and there were not many residents. This was one of the reasons why the red light area was prosperous. There were now enforcers here, so all the crimes here could be carried out unscrupulously. The people here were stunned upon Nathaniel, Mango and Thomas'' arrival. They saw the sign of Nathaniel''s car just when they were about to take action and halted their actions. However, they were a little confused as to why Nathaniel woulde to such a ce. Moreover, Mrs. Ye was following behind him. However, none of them dared to make a sound despite being curious when they saw Thomas. "Even Thomas is here. What are they going to do?" Some of the transactions were immediately terminated as they were afraid of being caught by Nathaniel. Nathaniel and Mango naturally did not have the time to pay attention to them. However, Thomas''s face darkened more and more. He was even a little worried. What if Rainie had been harmed? Why did she live here? A series of questions crossed Thomas''s mind, but he wasn''t able to find any answers. He could only follow Mango and Nathaniel closely. Mango''s nose turned red and tears began to well up in her eyes when they arrived at the door of the rental house. This was a house that looked like it was about to copse. They wouldn''t have thought that Rainie would be hiding here if it weren''t for Zion''s tracker. Denver and Rainie, who were inside the house, immediately became alert when they heard the footsteps. "Rainie, go out through the window. I am a cripple and they would not dare to do anything to me." Denver could not allow anything to happen to Rainie here. However, Rainie turned her head to the side and said coldly, "I will not abandon you as long as I live." Denver felt a sense of heat within his eyes. Rainie used to be a kindergarten teacher who dealt with innocent and lovely children all day long. When did she ever beat someone up? However, Rainie became extremely fierce since the incident that happened to her family. She protected Denver and she did not let him suffer from any harm. She even knocked out a man with her own hands when they were escaping. The amount of blood almost frightened her, but she still dragged the man to the side of the road with her trembling hands and called first aid for Denver''s sake. Rainie had changed from then on. She was no longer weak and afraid. Denver once heard her say, "There are people that I wanted to protect. What will happen to them if I die? Therefore, I can''t possibly lose my life. It''s not that I''m not afraid, but I can''t afford to be.." Denver was touched by her words. He once wanted to give the best things in the world to his sister so that she could lead a carefree life. But Denver wanted to p himself now when he heard Rainie''s words. He was the one who brought trouble to Rainie. He could feel the change in Rainie''s aura when the footsteps outside were getting closer and closer. Her hand, which was holding the brick, became even more steady and powerful as she was prepared to hit anybody who was going toe in. Denver put his thoughts aside and also picked up the bricks beside him. He would sacrifice his like to protect Rainie if those people really wanted to hurt her. Mango didn''t know how the brother and sister inside the house were feeling. When she came to the door of the t, her hands trembled but she did not know how to knock. In the end, Thomas couldn''t wait and directly knocked on the door. There wasn''t any sound from inside, and there wasn''t even any light. Mango and Nathaniel began to doubt whether Zion had made a mistake. It didn''t look like anyone was living here at all. Thomas was still knocking on the door. Finally, he couldn''t help but kick open the door and walk inside. They could feel a gust of wind all of a sudden and it seemed that something was flying towards his head. Thomas was a martial arts practitioner, so he naturally reacted quickly. Not only did he manage to avoid her, but he also grabbed Rainie''s wrist with his other hand and turned it around, pressing her directly against the wall. "Let go of my sister! Let her go!" Denver did not see who wasing, but he knew that Rainie was caught by someone. He went crazy instantly. He shouted, but his voice was hoarse. He couldn''t stand up, but he struggled desperately and his legs were bleeding. Thomas was a little stunned. He could still hear the Denver''s voice clearly. Rainie wanted to take the opportunity to hit Thomas'' head with a random object when he was slightly stunned. She didn''t care if her other arm, which was held by Thomas, would be disabled because of this. "Goto hell!" Thomas was shocked because Rainie had never been so vicious before. At this moment, Mango turned on the light and Nathaniel quickly separated Thomas and Rainie. The thing in Rainie''s hand fell to the ground with a loud thud. It was actually a huge ashtray. Thomas would definitely be bleeding if she smashed this on his head. Everyone''s movements stopped when the light was turned on. Rainie looked at them in a daze and she was suddenly stunned. "How did you guyse all the way here to find me?" Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Rainie suddenly looked at Thomas as if she had thought of something. "Are you alright? Did I hit you just now? I..." Rainie''s words were instantly stuck in her throat. She remembered. She was no longer the Rainie that she used to be! She had too many things to do and she could not let her friends and lover get involved in her matters. Thomas grabbed her hand as soon as he saw that she was frozen in shock. "What on earth have you been through? Can you tell me? Or do you think that I can''t protect you? Can''t I give you a sense of security? Why do you have to bear everything alone? Am I such an irresponsible person to you?" "Yes! You can''t save me and my family. You are just Nathaniel''s assistant. What can you do for me? Your money is just a drop in the bucket for me. You can''t do anything!" Rainie suddenly pushed him away. Mango felt ufortable with what she said. "Rainie, you''ve gone too far!" She put on a cold face. Rainie knew that Mango was angry. But so what? She wanted Mango to be angry. "Too much? I didn''t even..." Mango gave Rainie a p before she could even finish her sentence. The sound from the p was crisp and clear, and no one had expected it, especially Denver. "Mango, did you hit my sister?" He was especially surprised because he knew the rtionship between Rainie and Mango more than anyone else. "How can you do that?" Denver''s eyes suddenly turned red. He wanted to stand up, but there was nothing he could do. There was some blood on the corner of Rainie''s mouth. Mango''s p was hard, but Rainie''s heart was finally at ease. Rainie felt bad for scheming against her best friend and even dragging Mango''s husband down to the drain along with her, so this p had more or less lessened her guilt and difort. "Denver, don''t interrupt. This is what I owe her." Denver stopped when he heard Rainie''s words, and he did not say anything else anymore. Mango looked at the woman who grew up with her and said coldly, "There are some things you can do, but there are some things you can''t! Since you''ve already done it and you knew that you were wrong, you can change. However, you didn''t repent and you''re still talking nonsense. Don''t you know Thomas'' feelings for you? You don''t have to torture yourself and us like this even if you don''t want us to help. I don''t care they you don''t want us to get into trouble. Rainie, you''ve lived aimlessly all these years! The rtionship between us has been in vain." Mango had never been so angry and sad before and she even wanted to beat herself up. They wouldn''t need to argue if Rainie exined the reason behind her schemes. What would Thomas think about this? What would Nathaniel do? No one would treat the plot as a joke, especially a man. Rainie knew that Mango was doing this for her own good. She raised her head and her face was slightly red and swollen. Thomas''s heart ached as he hurriedly pulled Rainie behind him. He looked at Mango and said, "Madam,e to me if you have anything against her. Rainie''s body is weak and she can''t take a beating." "What!? I think she was beaten too lightly. I know it wasn''t easy for you as a woman to carry everything after the Blu family had gotten into trouble. You did not want to trouble me and you did not want me to interfere. I understand. However, what you did was very disappointing for me. You''re my sister and we''ve grown up together. You have said that we would share everything, whether it was happiness or sorrow. You have gone to the borders for me and sacrificed Denver''s legs because of that, but why didn''t you tell me about this? Do you expect to sacrifice so much without expecting anything in return? Rainie, tell me what I can do to make up for what you and Denver have done for me. You have only thought for yourself. You thought that you did it for my sake, but you have actually made me humiliated. Do you think this is a way to treat a sister?" The more Mango talked, the more ufortable she felt and the more she cried. Nathaniel handed over the paper towel to Mango and ignored her, but he turned around and looked at Denver''s legs instead. Denver wanted to dodge, but Nathaniel stopped him. "Don''t move. You can''t move because your legs have been fractured. I''ve already contacted an ambnce and it will arrive soon." Rainie went crazy when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "We can''t call an ambnce! We can''t! If Denver appears, they will..." "No one will dare to do something to him with me around. If the Ye Family isn''t strong enough, there''s still the Hans family. If that isn''t enough, there''s the Xiao family as well. Rainie, shut up. I''ll definitely beat you up today if you''re not a woman." Nathaniel''s eyes were furious and it looked like he wasn''t joking at all. He was really angry. Thomas had not seen Nathaniel like this for a long time. He did not know how Rainie had offended him. When he saw this, he could not help but push her behind his back to protect her. "Mr. Ye, Rainie is too anxious. She doesn''t have any ill intentions." "Get the hell out of here!" The anger that had been suppressed in Nathaniel''s heart had finally erupted. If the other party wasn''t Rainie, and if it was not because she had Mango''s interests at heart, Nathaniel would have murdered her long ago. He would''ve made the other party pay just because they''ve schemed against him and ced him and Mango in an awkward situation. Nathaniel had been suppressing his anger just because this person was Rainie, and he was worried about Mango. However, his anger became more and more intense as he was blinded by rage. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Mango naturally knew what he meant, but she did not stop him for now. There would really be a barrier between Nathaniel and her if he did not vent his anger now. Thomas was shocked by Nathaniel''s murderous look. He had not seen Nathaniel like this for many years. "Mr. Ye, I..." "Do you want to die?" Nathaniel''s gaze was fixed on Thomas. Thomas still wanted to say something, but Rainie pulled him aside and walked in front of him. She looked at Nathaniel and said word by word, "I still have to say that Mango and you are not suitable for each other even if you want to kill me today. Also, I can ept anyone''s help, except for you. Nathaniel, I don''t need your help even if my brother and I die!" After that, she went straight to Nathaniel and pped his hand off Denver''s leg with her eyes filled with hatred. Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Mango and Thomas hurriedly went up to stop them as both of them looked like they were about to fight anytime now. "Rainie, keep quiet. Denver''s legs are important and Dr. Soo is an expert in this field. He might be able to help Denver." Thomas held Rainie tightly in his arms. Mango also grabbed Nathaniel''s hand and said in a low voice, "Alright, what''s the point of being angry with a woman? I did not take it seriously." "Then ask her to get out of the way! Denver''s legs will really be useless if he doesn''t go for treatment now because it has been left untreated for too long." Nathaniel was at a loss for words. However, he could only suppress his anger when he saw how worried Mango was. Rainie had disliked Nathaniel since the very beginning. It was not long since she had looked at Nathaniel differently, but why was she like this now? Mango felt that something was wrong, but Rainie took a deep breath and said before she could ask, "Mango, I know that you treat me as a best friend. I also know that you don''t want to see me and Denver die. To be honest, I''m really afraid of dragging you down. In fact, it''s the only reason I wanted to break contact with you. If you really want to help my brother and me, you can get rid of the baby in your belly and divorce Nathaniel. If you do that, I will listen to you even if you ask me to die." "Rainie, do you really want to die?" Nathaniel''s tolerance for Rainie had already reached the limit. This woman was simply unreasonable. It had taken him and Mango a lot of effort to have a child. Why did this matter provoke Rainie? It was obvious that Mango was also stunned. She knew that Rainie didn''t like Nathaniel, but haven''t they reconciled? Everyone got along quite well during this period of time. Why was Rainie suddenly like this? Thomas also looked at Rainie subconsciously. "Do you also want to tell me that I have to leave Mr. Ye and the Ye Family if I want to be with you?" Thomas looked straight at Rainie. Rainie could feel the disappointment and difort in his eyes, but she still said, "Yes! You will have to be separated from Nathaniel if you want to be with me. Otherwise, we will not be together for the rest of our lives!" Thomas reluctantly let go of Rainie''s hands. His eyes were a little red, and he asked word by word, "Why?" "There''s no reason to it. Don''t you all want to help me? You said it so resolutely and emotionally, and you said that I wasn''t being a good friend because I did not seek help from all of you. However, can you all agree to my requirements? Thomas is the love of my life, and Mango my best friend. Can you abandon your best friend and your lover for my sake?" Rainie cried so hard that she shouted at the top of her voice. She looked at Mango and Thomas and said with a tearful smile, "You can''t, right? Please get out of here if you can''t! It''s not up to you to deal with my family. Get out!" Denver quickly reached out to hold Rainie in his arms when he saw her in this state. He looked at Mango and Thomas while he said word by word, "Mango, Thomas, I''m begging you to leave now if you really care about my sister. Let the two of us live our own lives. Please don''t interfere in our matters and please leave our sight. Our lives will have nothing to do with each other from now on." Mango''s heart suddenly ached. "What? Denver, your legs..." "Treat it as repayment for taking care of my sister for so many years. Mango, I beg you to leave now." Denver looked at Mango, and his eyes were filled with mixed emotions. Rainie was crying in his arms and no one could bear to see her like that. "Why? What on earth are you all up to?" Mango didn''t understand why Rainie had to make such a request. Why didn''t Denver help her this time? What on earth had happened? Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Nathaniel suddenly opened his mouth just when Mango was still questioning her and Thomas was still frowning. "Does the Ye family have something to do with the Blu family''s matters?" Mango was stunned by Nathaniel''s words. Thomas was shocked too. Rainie stopped crying at this moment. Denver looked at Nathaniel. Nathaniel looked at them and said word by word, "You want Mango to divorce me and asked Thomas to leave me. Are you just trying to say that this matter has something to do with the Ye family? However, as the head of the family, I do not know the reason why you would think that this matter has something to do with me." Mango was the first one to react. She looked at Rainie and Denver while she shook her head and said, "No, Nathan will not do anything to the Blu family. I can guarantee that with my life." Rainie didn''t turn around, but Mango could see that her shoulders were trembling. Denver looked at Nathaniel and did not say anything. He just said coldly, "Please leave." "Denver, are you not willing to tell me too? You said that you would treat me as your sister." Mango couldn''t help but feel a little anxious when she saw Rainie and Denver acting like this. Denver had tears in his eyes when he looked at Mango. "I really treated you as my real sister. I do not have anyints about sacrificing my legs for you. However, you''re not my biological sister after all. I beg you not to break my sister''s heart, okay? We appreciate your kindness. Please go back." Mango almost fell to the ground after she listened to what Denver had said. Everyone knew that Rainie and Nathaniel did not get along with each other. However, Rainie would dare to risk her life to fight with Nathaniel for the sake of Mango. Even after all that, it did not make Mango feel as scared as she was now. It seemed that Mango was really going to lose Rainie. Nathaniel''s eyes were a little red. "I need an answer." "Someone will give you the answer. Perhaps, it might being soon." Nathaniel frowned upon hearing Denver''s words. The phone suddenly rang at this moment. Nathaniel looked at the phone in his hand. It was Zion. He took a deep breath and restrained the anger in his body before he asked with his usual tone, "What''s up, Zion?" "Mr. Ye, you and mommy shoulde back soon. There''s a man at home who said he''s your father." "Who is it?" Nathaniel thought that there was something wrong with his ears. His father? Hadn''t his father passed away long ago? Did he crawl out of the graveyard? Zion was a little depressed by Nathaniel''s question. He said word by word, "Your dad! Our house is filled with his men. Are youing back?" Nathaniel reacted quickly to this sentence. "I''ll be right back." Nathaniel hung up the phone and everyone looked at him. He looked at Mango and said, "Something happened at home, and Zion and Rita are at home. I have to make a trip back." "But Rainie..." Before Mango could finish, Nathaniel said, "Dr. Soo is on the way. They will be here soon. However, it''s up to them if they want to receive help from us." Nathaniel walked out after that. Rainie really got him pissed off. Mango and Thomas looked at each other and immediately understood each other''s thoughts. Rainie said coldly, "I will die in front of you if you continue to pressure me. Have a try if you don''t believe me." She suddenly turned around and grabbed onto the ss shards that she had picked up from some unknown ce. She ruthlessly pressed them against her throat until she started to bleed. Mango and Thomas were terrified by that and their expressions changed instantly. "Don''t do anything stupid!" "Rainie, put down the ss!" Rainie caught the amount of fear in Thomas and Mango''s expressions. She looked at Mango and cried, "I also can''t bear to let go of our rtionship. I''ve said that I''ll never leave you in this life and that I''ll always treat you as my sister. But I can''t keep my promise now. I know that you love Nathaniel and I know that you love him wholeheartedly. How would you even agree to it if I''ve asked you to divorce him? Just treat it as if I''ve betrayed you. Don''t care about my life from this day onwards." "Is it really the Ye Family? Did they do something to your family? How is it possible? Nathan has been with me all the time! He will never do anything to you or your family! Rainie, there must be a misunderstanding!" Mango had never thought about a situation like this. Rainie shook her head and said, "There is no misunderstanding. I saw with my own eyes when the Ye Family took my parents away and made us go bankrupt. They even wanted to kill me and my brother. The Blu family would have perished if Denver hadn''t cured his legs outside. Mango, I have stayed with you in the Ye family for such a long time, so how could I have mistaken the mark of the Ye Family? I have a deep feud with the Ye Family now, so you''d better break ties with me if you cannot divorce Nathaniel." Mango bent her body and said in disbelief, "I don''t believe it. The Ye family cannot possibly do anything to the Blu family without Nathaniel''s orders." "Believe it or not, my mother is dead and my father is going to die soon. My brother and I are the only ones left, and we have to escape. We don''t need anyone, whether is it Dr. Soo or anyone else. As long as they are from the Ye family, we don''t need them. We don''t need help from you all!" Mango wasn''t able to stand straight upon hearing Rainie''s words. "Is Madam Blu dead?" "Yes, the Ye family beat her to death on the spot." Rainie smiled miserably. Denver''s hands were sped tightly together. Mango didn''t know how she was feeling right now and she felt that everything was going out of control. Who on earth used the power of the Ye family? Why did they target the Blu family? It seemed impossible for Rainie to forgive the Ye family and go back with Mango since her mother had already lost her life. Thomas blinked and he suddenly knelt down in front of Mango. "Thomas, what are you doing?" "Madam, the Ye Family has done me a favour. Mr. Ye treated me like a brother. By right, I shouldn''t leave him and betray him. However, what would a weak woman like Rainie do with Denver? I can''t just let them go, even if the Ye family or some outsiders are against them. Rainie is the love of my life, so how could I make her carry so much burden herself? I know I would seem like a disgrace if I leave. Please tell Mr. Ye that I have failed to live up to his trust!" Thomas bowed three times to Mango after he finished his sentence. Rainie bit her lower lip, but she still cried atst. Thomas got up and held Rainie and Denver in his arms. He whispered but firmly, "Don''t worry, nobody can hurt you as long as I''m here unless I die." Rainie fell into Thomas'' arms and cried loudly. Mango felt a terrible pain in her heart, but she could not leave Nathaniel. She trusted Nathaniel and she naturally believed that there was a misunderstanding. She must solve this matter! "Rainie, I know it''s useless to say anything now, but I''ll let you know that it''s not Nathan''s fault. It''s not the Ye Family''s fault!" Rainie didn''t say anything else anymore. The siren of the ambnce could be heard from outside and it seemed that Noah had arrived. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Mango looked at Rainie and Denver. She knew that Rainie was stubborn, but for the sake of Denver''s legs, perhaps she... "Rainie, you should treat Denver''s legs first regardless of whether the grudges between our two families are a misunderstanding or not. His legs..." "There is no need. I have already said that we do not require any help from the Ye family." "Dr. Soo is a doctor. He''s not a member of the Ye family." Mango was very anxious. Rainie said word by word, "Dr. Soo is Nathaniel''s best friend." Mango was so angry with Rainie that she nearly fainted. "Can you stop being so stubborn? Think about Denver''s legs." "I won''t ept Dr. Soo''s help." Denver opened his mouth directly. Mango felt like she was about to go crazy when she saw both of them like that. Nathaniel and Noah met outside. Noah looked at Nathaniel and said in a low voice, "Go back soon. Something happened to your family." "You also know about that?" Nathaniel could still remember the call that Zion had given him just now. His father? "How is this possible?" "And how could Noah know about this?" Noah sighed and said while he looked at Nathaniel, "I think that the entire Ocean City had already known that something happened to the Ye family. The position of the head of the Ye family might be reced. Nathan, you..." "The head of the family?" Nathaniel was the only heir left in the Ye Family, so he naturally became the head. But Rainie said that the Ye Family had destroyed the Blu Family not long ago, and now Noah said that the head of the Ye family might be changed. Was what Zion said true? Did someone who imed to be his father really return to the Ye family? Nathaniel''s brows were tightly knitted together. "Mango, I''ll go back first. You stay here and go home with Dr. Sooter." Nathaniel didn''t dare ask Mango to go back with him because Mango would be trapped if something really happened to his family. The children were already trapped inside, so he couldn''t let Mango suffer from the same fate. Mango did not know what Noah and Nathaniel had said outside, but was she stunned for a moment when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "Has Noah arrived? Come in now!" As soon as Mango finished speaking, she heard Rainie say, "Mango, just say it quickly if you want me to die. After all, you were the one who saved my life back then. You can take my life if you want it. However, the Blu family will not get treatment from Dr. Soo even if I die." Mango was extremely stifled when she saw how determined Rainie was. "You..." Noah heard it outside and said with a smile, "Sister- in-w, forget it since they don''t want to ept the treatment. I''ll go back first." Noah left with the ambnce after that. Mango was extremely anxious, but she saw Rainie let out a sigh of relief. Nathaniel left, but Mango and Thomas stayed behind. Thomas'' intentions were clear and he would stay by Rainie''s side forever. However, what about Mango? When Rainie saw that there were no outsiders here, she whispered, "Mango, don''t me me. I saw with my own eyes that Nathaniel brought people into my house and killed my mother." "That''s impossible! Nathan has always been with me!" Mango''s rebuttal seemed powerless in Rainie''s eyes. Denver paused for a moment and opened his mouth as well. "Mango, I saw it too. If you want to say that he was with you, then it could only be that Nathaniel''s twin brother hade to life again." Mango was dumbfounded when she heard these words. Chapter 858 Chapter 858 "Do you mean Nick Ye?" "How is this possible?" Mango was involved in this matter together with Nathaniel and she knew that Nick was truly dead. Furthermore, the person that pretended to be Nathaniel was also dead. How could there be another person who looked exactly the same as Nathaniel? Not to mention Rainie, even Mango herself couldn''t believe this. However, wasn''t Nathaniel really with her those days? When Rainie saw Mango''s slightly stunned expression, she smiled bitterly and said, "Isn''t it? You said that he was with you, but was he really with you all this while? I''ve been with you for so many years. Would I mistake someone else for Nathaniel? How could I not recognize his tone of voice and expression?" Mango couldn''t answer Rainie''s questions. "There must be some misunderstanding. You are my best friend. Nathan wouldn''t do such a thing!" Mango tried to reason with Rainie, but she recalled that Nathaniel was indeed away for a few days. Nathaniel must be cooperating with Brantley to do something that time, but did it have anything to do with the Blu family? Rainie didn''t want to say anything anymore. She was most aware of Mango''s love for Nathaniel. Now that she had made things clear, she couldn''t do anything if Mango didn''t believe her. She just said in a somewhat exhausted manner, "You can leave now. Noah must be waiting for you outside. Let''s go our separate ways from now on." Mango felt heartbroken and tears welled up in her eyes when she heard this. "Are you sure you want topletely cut our ties? Rainie, we don''t have to do this." "I really can''t forgive the person who killed my mother. I''m sorry." Rainie buried her head in Thomas''s arms and she seemed very tired. Denver wanted to say something, but he stayed silent in the end. Mango didn''t know how she came out. She couldn''t help but pause for a moment when she saw Noah smoking at the corner of the room. She then asked, "Noah, are Nathan and the Blu family really enemies?" "What do you mean?" Noah was stunned by Mango''s nonsensical question, so he couldn''t help but ask. Noah frowned when he heard Mango repeating what Rainie had said just now. "Impossible! Nathan would never do such a thing to the Blu family! I remember very clearly that he had gotten a lot of salespeople to take care of the Blu family after Rainie went back. I will never believe that he would destroy the Blu family." "I don''t believe it either. However, what Rainie had said seemed to be logical as well. Why does she want to wrong Nathan for no reason? There''s simply no reason for her to do that. Besides, she was right when she said that she knew Nathaniel as much as I. She would definitely not recognize the wrong person." "What do you mean? Are you suspecting your own husband?" The expression on Noah''s face did not look good. Mango felt that her brain was reeling. "I''m not suspecting him. I''m just wondering why would something like this happen. Nathan wouldn''t lie, neither would Rainie. But why would there be a second Nathaniel? Was Nick really still alive?" "Don''t think about it. Let''s pass all these matters to Nathaniel. You really don''t need me to treat your friend?" On the other hand, Noah nced at Denver''s leg and he was more or less worried. Mango felt very ufortable as she said in a low voice, "She was very determined when she said that she did not want anyone rted to Nathaniel to treat Denver." "Let''s find someone who isn''t rted to him then. I know a doctor. Her skills are good and she isn''t rted to Nathaniel. What do you think about this?" Mango quickly nodded her head when she heard what Noah had said. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Alright, we''ll just say that the doctor is from Thomas. Don''t mention me and everything will be fine. But how are the doctor''s medical skillspared to yours?" Noah smiled and said when he heard Mango''s words, "Many people have looked for her for treatment. However, she will only have an operation once a month. She will not break her principle regardless of how much you pay her. Plus, you can''t even see how she does the operation. What do you think of this doctor''s skillspared to mine? I might be very skillful here, but I''m nothing compared to her." Mango was very surprised by Noah''s words. She never thought that there would be someone more skilled than Noah. "Is she better than Genevieve? Or Bettany..." "Bettany is a traditional physician who is naturally a genius. However, this person has the same teacher as Bettany. In fact, she''s even more skilled than Bettany. It is just that she is low-key and she doesn''t like to be put in the centre of attention. Plus, not many know about her because of her identity. Those who knew her were mainly from the royal family. It was also difficult for them to get her to conduct an operation." Mango became depressed again after she heard Noah''s words. "Can we invite such a person?" "Perhaps you might not, but Genevieve could because they''re quite close to each other. I can get her to try." "I''ll have to count on you then." Mango quickly bowed to Noah, but Noah stopped her. "I don''t know if I''ll seed or not. I''ll ask Genevieve to ask her first." Noah took his phone out and went to make a call. Mango took the opportunity to send Thomas a message to inform him of this matter. It was inconvenient for Thomas to look at this message in front of Rainie, so he switched his phone to silent mode. It was not long after Genevieve received the news that the doctor had agreed to treat Denver. However, she was only free tonight and she had to head to another ce tomorrow. Mango was extremely happy and she sent Thomas this message instantly. Noah looked at the house and said in a low voice, "Let''s go first. I don''t think Thomas could check on his phone if we don''t leave." "Thank you, Noah." Mango felt sincere gratitude towards Noah. She really did not want Denver to be wheelchair-bound for the rest of his life. Noah nodded before they got in the car and left. When Rainie heard that the footsteps outside were gone, she sighed and said to Thomas, "You can leave too. I''m really grateful that you still care about me at this time, but I can''t get you into trouble." "Don''t be silly. I''ve said that I want to stay with you. Don''t persuade me. I''m going out to get something. Denver needs some medication to reduce the inmmation in his legs even if he doesn''t get proper treatment. Listen to me, don''t be stubborn. Listen to me for Denver''s sake, okay?" Rainie couldn¡¯t help but cry again when she looked at Thomas. Denver did not know how tofort Rainie now as he knew that she was worried for him. He just put all of his hopes onto Thomas. Thomas let Rainie cry for a while before he got up and went out. He took out his phone as he left and he was excited when he saw that it was a message from Mango. However, he walked a distance away before giving Mango a call when he recalled how determined Rainie was. "Madam, is this for real?" "Yes. Genevieve has already contacted the other party and the surgery can be done tonight. Think of a way to make them follow you. Don''t say that it is rmended by us since Rainie doesn''t want to have anything to do with the Ye family. You can tell her that it is an old friend of yours and that she just happened to be here, but she will leave tomorrow. They won''t reject it if that''s the case." When he heard that Mango was still doing her best to care for the siblings from the Blu family, Thomas said apologetically, "Madam, I''m sorry. Rainie might not be in a good mood right now. She''ll understand when the timees." "No one will be able to calm down when something like this happens. Stay with them. Call me if there''s anything you need from me." "Alright." The both of them then hung up the phone. Mango wasn''t in a hurry to go back to the Ye Family''s old estate. After all, the children would naturally sleep in peace as Nathaniel had already returned. She was more concerned about Denver''s surgery at this point. Noah brought Mango back to the Soo family as he knew what she was thinking about. Mango sent Thomas the address as Genevieve had already made arrangements for the surgery. Thomas went back after buying some things. He then told Rainie and Denver what Mango had instructed him to say. Rainie and Denver were not willing to go. They were afraid that they would be disappointed again since they had already been let down so many times. Thomas said earnestly. Denver didn''t want Rainie to live in guilt for the rest of her life, so he asked her to have a try. What if it would be a sess this time? Rainie nodded her head since Denver had already voiced out. The three of them rented a car and went to the address that Mango had given them. Mango was waiting in the Soo family home as the operation was going on. She was so anxious that she paced back and forth. Genevieve said worriedly when she saw how anxious Mango was, "Mango, be careful. You still have a child in your stomach. Your anxiousness isn''t good for the baby. Sit down and rest assured. That person''s surgical skills is enough to let Denver stand up again, but the operation will take some time." "It doesn''t matter how long it will take. It will be good as long as it is a sess. However, who exactly is that person? Can you tell me?" Mango was a little curious. Genevieve shook her head and said, "You don''t have to know since you will not have much contact with her in the future. Her identity is special, so it''s inconvenient to reveal it to you. I''m sorry for this." "I''m fine. I still have to thank you." Mango knew that Genevieve wasn''t a person who would hide secrets. This naturally meant that the other party really did not want her identity to be revealed since Genevieve had said so. The waiting time was torturous. Mango waited until 4 a.m. before she received a call from the other side. "The operation was sessful." Mango was so happy that she shed tears of joy upon hearing these words. "Hooray! It''s really a sess!" She cried andughed at the same time while she hugged Genevieve. Genevieve knew how much Mango cared for Rainie. She was also very happy that she was able to help Rainie this time. "Well, it''s early in the morning. You should go and have a rest. What is Nathaniel going? Why hasn''t he called you all night? Shouldn''t he be worried for you? After all, his child is still in your stomach." Mango paused for a moment after listening to these unintentional words from Genevieve. But it was quite true. Nathaniel didn''t call her all night. Was he still angry because of Rainie''s affair? But he was not such a narrow-minded person. Or did he feel awkward because of Rainie''s plot in the club? Mango was in a daze, but she also knew that it was strange for Nathaniel to not give her a call. As Mango recalled how hurried Nathaniel''s expression was when he left, she hurriedly asked Noah, "Noah, did Nathan say anything when he left?" "No, he just asked me to take you back to my house to rest. Don''t think about it. So many things happened today. Perhaps everyone needs some time to calm down. You can rest in my ce first and I''ll send you back tomorrow morning." Mango still felt uneasy even though Noah had said so. Did something happen? Chapter 859 Chapter 859 When Genevieve saw Mango''s restlessness, she said to Noah, "Don''t wait for tomorrow. We might as well send her back now since it looks like she won''t be able to sleep too if she continues to stay in our house." Mango looked at Genevieve with some embarrassment. "I''m sorry, I''m really..." "I understand. You won''t be able to sleep well too if you''re in our house. You can go back to your own home now since the affairs in the Blu family havee to an end. You might sleep well when you are watching over the children." Genevieve was very understanding. Mango looked at Noah, so he nodded and left to start the car. After she tidied herself up, she nned to give Nathaniel a call to inform him that she was going home. However, she couldn''t get a hold of his phone. Mango frowned slightly. The difort within her heart had be even more obvious. Mango felt more and more ufortable as Noah and her left the house. "Noah, drive me to the Hans family." "What''s wrong?" Noah was a little surprised. Mango shook her head, but she had some made some arrangements in her heart. Noah just drove Mango to the Hans family''s house and didn''t say anything else after he saw how determined Mango was. Mateo and Terrance were naturally surprised to see Mangoing back at this time. "What''s wrong? Have you quarreled with Nathaniel?" "No, but there are some things that have made me confused. I want toe back and discuss it with two of you." Mango wrapped herself in her jacket as she felt a little cold. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Come in quickly." Mateo thanked Noah and brought Mango into the house. Mango''s body got a bit warmer after she entered the house, but her brows were still knitted tightly together. "What happened?" Terrance was very worried, so he quickly asked Mango. However, Mango looked at Mateo and asked, "Was Nathan at home when you left our house?" "I wanted to ask you about that too. Both you and Nathan went out together, but why did hee back alone? However, something had happened to the Ye family." "What''s the matter?" Mango felt very ufortable and held her hands tightly when she heard what Mateo had said. Mateo thought for a moment and said, "Didn''t Zion give you a call? A man went to the Ye family and imed that he was Nathan''s father. Didn''t his father die years ago? However, it''s not good for us to interfere with the Ye family''s matters, so I came back. I wanted to bring the children back to our house too, but Nathan said that he''ll settle this matter and take care of the children when he got back. I left after that. Why? Haven''t you gone back to the Ye family?" Mateo thought that Mango had not gone back to the Ye family when he heard what she had asked. Otherwise, she would have already known about the matter. Mango''s mind waspletely nk when she heard all of these. Rainie said that she saw Nathaniel leading a team to destroy the Blu family and Mateo said that Nathaniel''s father hade back. Both of these people were people that had already passed away. "What the hell is going on?" Did Nathaniel fail to settle the family affairs since he had not given her a call? Mango suddenly recalled Nathaniel''s words before he left. "She''ll still have someone to take care of her if she doesn''t go back. However, if she goes back..." Mango felt even more uneasy when she thought of this. "I called Nathan, but no one answered. I don''t know what''s going on. Nathan asked me to stay in the Soo family when he left, but I couldn''t stay any longer. I came back because I don''t even know how''s the situation in the Ye family now. Mateo, Terrance, if I need help, you..." Mango looked at them and pleaded with her eyes. Mateo and Terrance said together, "Everyone in the Hans family will be on standby for you as long as you request for it." "Thank you, uncles." Mango felt a little warmth in her heart, but she still couldn''t fall asleep. "I''ll call Zion and ask him what''s going on." Although Mango felt that the children must have already gone to bed by this time, she still couldn''t calm herself down. Mateo also nodded. Mango picked up her phone and called Zion. The phone rang a few times and Zion answered it. "Mommy?" Zion''s voice was hoarse and it carried a hint of drowsiness. Mango couldn''t bear to disturb him, but she still asked, "Are you sleeping?" "Yeah, why aren''t you sleeping at this hour?" Zion yawned and looked at the time. It was 4:40 a.m. "Mommy, are you home? Why don''t I go to your room and talk?" "I''m not at home." Mango was surprised. She thought that something had happened at home, but does it mean that everything at home was fine since Zion could still sleep so peacefully? Then why didn''t Nathaniel call her if everything was fine? Also, what about the person who called himself Nathaniel''s father? Mango felt that she had too many questions. Zion quickly drank a mouthful of water to wake himself up when he heard that Mango was not home. Then, he asked, "Mommy, where aren''t you at home?" "I''m in your uncle''s house. Has your father gone back? Who is that person that imed to be your grandfather?" Zion yawned when he heard Mango''s question, "Mr. Ye came back a long time ago. The person who called himself Mr. Ye''s father looks exactly like grandfather. However, Mr. Ye called him uncle. The two of them entered the study, but nobody knew what they said. Anyway, uncle left not long after and Mr. Ye stayed alone in the study for a long time. He just told us to rest when he came out and then went straight to his bedroom. I thought that you would be back in a short while. I was just too tired, so I never waited for mommy." Zion had already told Mango everything. However, Mango didn''t feel any sense of relief after that. Instead, her brows were knitted even more tightly together. Nathaniel''s uncle? Didn''t they say that he was missing? She heard from I in the past that the second uncle wanted topete with Nathaniel''s father to take hold of the Ye family. However, he disappearedter for some unknown reason. Nathaniel had also checked on his uncle when he was investigating Nick''s matter. He thought that all of the incidents were caused by his second uncle. However, they discovered that their predictions were false. Therefore, Nathaniel had stopped searching for him since then, and his uncle had never shown up. However, his uncle suddenly appeared now and imed that he was Nathaniel''s father just when I''s matter had juste to an end. What was going on? More and more questions piled up in Mango''s brain. "Mommy? Are you still listening?" Zion couldn''t help but shout when he did not hear Mango''s response. Only then did Mango react and she quickly said, "I''m here. Go to sleep first. I''m going to rest at third uncle''s house tonight. I''ll be going back tomorrow morning." "Alright!" Mango still didn''t have the mood to sleep after Zion hung up the phone. Mateo patted her on the shoulder and said when he saw how worried Mango was, "Don''t think too much. The affairs of the Ye Family have always beenplicated. It''s good that Nathaniel is the head of the family now. You''re in his heart, and he won''t make things difficult for you. He will protect you regardless of what that second uncle wants to do. You cane back home if you don''t want to stay in the Ye family. I''ve heard that you have recognized your grandfather? Why don''t you go back and apany your mother too? That seems like a good idea." Mango nodded. She knew that what Mateo said was true despite the confusions in her heart. "Both of you can go back and have a rest. I''m sleepy too. I will go upstairs to take a bath and sleep. Everything might be settled tomorrow." "That''s right!" They finally felt at ease after hearing what Mango had said. Mango went back to her room and took a bath. After that, she checked her phone, but she still did not received any messages from Nathaniel. She didn''t know what Nathaniel was thinking about. Nathaniel was already very dissatisfied with the plot that Rainie had set up. Mango could feel the killing intent from Nathaniel when Rainie said those hurtful words in the red light district. It was the first time that he didn''t give her a phone call and text message, nor did he bother about her current state. Mango couldn''t help but feel a little aggrieved at this moment. She could not withstand such a thing even as a woman, let alone Nathaniel, who was proud and arrogant. He might be really angry. Mango sighed and sent a message to Nathaniel. "I''m sorry, don''t take today''s matter to heart. Rainie did not feel good, so don''t mind her. Let''s go for a walk to rx if you''re still angry about it." Mango thought that Nathaniel must have already fallen asleep after she sent the message. However, she heard a notification from her phone just as she was about to turn off her phone to rest. There was a message. "There''s no need for that." It was just five words, but it made Mango feel even more ufortable from that. He wasn''t asleep! "Why didn''t he send me a message since he was still awake? Why didn''t he call me?" Mango suddenly felt very aggrieved for some reason. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she held them back. "You haven''t slept yet? I won''t be going back now since it''s already toote. I''ll go home tomorrow morning." "Alright." His replies were so cold. Mango could feel the coldness even through the phone. Was Nathaniel really mad? She held her phone and she didn''t know what to say to him. Perhaps it would be good for the both of them to calm down for some time. Mango put her phone on the table beside her andy down. She had waited for some time, but there weren''t any notifications anymore. She did not know when she had fallen asleep. It was already eight o''clock in the morning when she got up. Mango hurriedly got up and tidied herself up. She didn''t expect that she would sleep so deeply. Mateo, who was downstairs, had already left. Terrance quickly made her something to eat when he saw that she was awake. Mango shook her head and said, "I''m going home to eat. Terrance, I''ll be leaving first." "I''ll send someone to see you off." Terrance could tell that Mango was determined to return home. He wanted to get her to stay, but he did not have the guts to do so. Mango did not refuse and she let Terrance send her back to the Ye''s mansion. Mango noticed that the people inside the Ye''s mansion were moving some things outside just as she arrived. "What''s going on?" She quickly got out of the car. The maid paused for a while when she saw that it was Mango. Then, she said, "Mr. Ye asked us to move all of these to the apartment on South Street. He said he would stay there for the next few days." Mango was terribly shocked when she heard this and her mind was reeling. Wasn''t she the one that should be angry after such a thing happened? What was Nathaniel nning to do? Did he want to live apart from Mango? Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Mango froze in shock. The staff walked past her and carried the things out when they saw that she did not have any reaction. "You''re not allowed to move!" Mango suddenly became angry. What was Nathaniel trying to do? The servants stood still and they did not know what to do when they saw that Mango was angry. "Move all of these back. Nobody is allowed to move anything out without my permission. I want to ask him what he''s trying to do!" Mango stormed into the room with anger. The butler was more or less taken aback when he saw Mango. "Madam, Mr. Ye and the children are having their meal in the dining room." This was the first time that Nathaniel had eaten without Mango. Mango was a little sad, but she still quickly came to the dining area. Nathaniel had already changed into a new set of clothes and the children were also happily eating. All of them were stunned for a moment when they saw Mango walking in. "Mummy, let''s eat." Zion quickly filled a bowl of rice for Mango. Mango tried her best to suppress her anger and said to the children, "Go back to your rooms. I''ve something to talk to your daddy." "Just say it here. They are not young anymore." Nathaniel didn''t look up and spoke in a cold voice, just like five years ago. Mango''s heart throbbed with pain. She felt that she could not recognize the person in front of her anymore. "You''re moving out?" Mango asked while she suppressed her emotions. "Well, I have to deal with a cooperation case recently and I tend to lose focus at home. I''ll stay outside for a few days." Nathaniel still did not look up. Mango felt that Nathaniel seemed very unfamiliar now. As Zion looked at the both of them, he thought of the call from Mangost night. He couldn''t help but look at Nathaniel, and said, "Mr. Ye, you didn''t send anyone to pick mommy upst night when she''s not at home?" Nathaniel finally raised his head, but he looked at Zion very seriously. "Since when can a child interfere with adult matters?" This was the first time that Nathaniel had been so strict with Zion. Mango thought that she had been hallucinating. "Nathaniel, what are you talking about? Zion didn''t say anything." "The children are all spoilt by you! No wonder they say that a kind mother would spoil children. They have to attend military training from now onwards." Nathaniel almost regarded this ceremony hall. Zion, Wisdom, and the others couldn''t help but be stunned. Rita also felt that something was wrong. She looked at Nathaniel and said, "Daddy, I don''t want to go." "It''s not up to you to decide! Pack your things today! I think I must''ve treated you all too kindst time that all of you must''ve forgotten your identities." Nathaniel put his chopsticks down, but his voice was very loud. It might be because Nathaniel had never thrown such a big temper before that the children were all frightened by this, and even Zion was shocked. Mango was the one who was most surprised. There was no need for Nathaniel to throw a tantrum at the children even if he was angry with her. "Wahhhhh!" Rita cried in fear. "Don''t cry!" Nathaniel''s eyes were frighteningly cold that it managed to stop Rita from crying. Mango was so angry that she went forward and hugged Rita in her arms. She was very angry and disappointed with Nathaniel. "Nathaniel, are you crazy? What''s wrong with you? Did the children provoke you? Fight me if you are unhappy. I''m not going to let the children leave today. I want to see who dares to take them away!" Mango protected the three children behind her back. Nathaniel stared at Mango coldly. There was no emotion in his eyes that it struck fear in the people around him. Mango''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. When Nathaniel looked at them, Zion stared right back at him. The atmosphere of the dining became very stifling for a moment that even the servants outside did not dare to make any noise. This was something that had never happened in the Ye family before. Nobody was there to mediate the atmosphere as Sisi, Newell and Desmond were not around. Nobody dared to speak, so Mango and the children were in a stalemate with Nathaniel. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Mango felt even more dejected as time passed. Although Rainie had done something wrong and even though she had schemed against him, wasn''t everything already rified? "Haven''t we talked it out? Why are you still holding onto this matter? You are even throwing tantrums to the children now." He had really gone too far. Mango felt extremely heartbroken and upset. Nathaniel looked at them before he kicked a stool and left the dining straight away. He left the Yes Mansion without even wearing a coat. Rita finally cried when Nathaniel left. "Mommy, doesn''t daddy like me anymore? He yelled at me! I''m so afraid!" Mango''s heart ached terribly. She held Rita in her arms andforted her, "It''s okay. Daddy hasn''t been feeling well recently. He''ll be fine in a few days. Let''s stop bothering him, shall we?" "Really? Will daddy be alright in a few days?" Rita sobbed. Mango nodded her head instantly, but she wasn''t sure about it in her heart. This was the most serious argument they had since they got married. Even she felt wronged. Zion narrowed his eyes slightly and he didn''t say anything. However, he still filled a bowl of rice for Mango and said, "Mommy, eat first. It''s no point to get angry with someone who is being unreasonable." Wisdom also reacted and quickly said, "Yes, yes, Mommy, eat first, or the food will be cold." Mango honestly did not have any appetite to eat. However, she nodded and sat down for the children''s sake when she saw that they were looking at her, and she also noticed that they had already started eating. "Let''s eat together. Let''s not bother about your daddy. Let him go crazy. He''ll be fine after he''s done being insane." Mango tried her best to hide her sadness. It was a good thing that the children were all very obedient and they just apanied Mango to eat quietly. This was the most ufortable meal that Mango had ever eaten. Wisdom brought Rita upstairs after the children had finished eating, but Zion came and sat beside Mango. He asked, "Mommy, what''s up with you and Mr. Ye? Was he bitten by a wild dog?" He did not save Nathaniel''s dignity at all by saying this. Mango, however, wanted tough. "It''s okay, there was some misunderstanding between us." She patted Zion''s head, but she didn''t want to tell him anything. "What misunderstanding could make him throw such a big tantrum? He has never been like that." Mango was stunned for a while upon hearing Zion''s words. Indeed, Nathaniel had never been like this in the past, but the matter that happened this time was also indeed a little too much. Mango didn''t know how to exin it to Zion, so she could only cate him. "It''s none of your business. I''ll be fine in a few days." Zion stopped asking since Mango had decided not to tell him. He understood his mother more than anyone else and he knew that nobody could change her decisions easily. "Then why don''t we..." "You can do whatever you want. Don''t bother about him." Although Mango had said so, she still wanted to stop those people outside who were moving Nathaniel''s things. However, she gave up after thinking about it. They might as well give each other some time to cool down since Nathaniel''s reaction was so intense. It wasn''t clear if it was because she had gone through too many things yesterday, or because she was angry, but Mango felt a bit of pain in her stomach and her trousers were somewhat sticky. She was a little scared. "Zion, go upstairs first. I''ll go back to the bedroom to change clothes." "Alright." Zion looked at Mango with a worried expression. Mango did not notice Zion''s gaze as she was in a rush to change her clothes, so she went upstairs very quickly. Zion waited for Mango to go upstairs before he left the house. His eyes narrowed instantly as he saw Nathaniel ordering the people to move his things up to the car. "Mr. Ye!" Zion''s voice wasn''t loud, but it carried a trace of suppressed anger. Nathaniel continued to order the people to move his things as if he had not heard anything. Zion''s hands were sped tightly together. He did not know what happened between Nathaniel and Mango, but he wanted to punch someone at this moment. He decided to act on his emotions. Zion kicked a pebble towards Nathaniel, whichnded directly on his calves. Zion was looking coldly at him when Nathaniel turned back. "Let''s talk." "Go back to the house, I don''t have time now." Nathaniel said as he wanted to open the car door. Zion quickly walked towards the car and gave the car door a forceful kick. He used so much strength that it nearly mmed on Nathaniel''s fingers. "Are you crazy?" Nathaniel broke out in a cold sweat. However, Zion said coldly, "Talk?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but be stunned as this was the first time he saw Zion with such a serious look on his face. "I have a meeting. I''m going to bete." "The Ye family already has a lot of money to spare, you won''t miss anything. Nathaniel, what are you trying to do? Why did you treat my mommy in that manner just now? She''s your wife and she''s pregnant with your child now, but you actually threw a tantrum at her? Are you even a man?" Zion''s wasn''t tall, but every single sentence that he spoke was like a knife stabbing at Nathaniel''s chest. He looked at Zion and said coldly, "Did your mommy ask you to tell me this?" "Do you think my mommy will tell you this? I can''t stand it. As I said, I will never forgive anyone who dares to bully my mommy. Don''t think that I won''t touch you just because you are her husband. Just try to shout at my mommy again." Zion was intimidating when he had been provoked. He had exposed his fury and he wanted to bring down Nathaniel desperatelt. Nathaniel''s eyes were extremely cold. It was the first time that he got scolded by a child. He couldn''t help but give a grim expression. "Look at you, what kind of attitude have you learned from your mommy in the past five years? Did she teach you how to speak to your daddy like this? Do you even have some manners?" "Whose fault was it that me, mommy and Rita had to stay outside for five years? And here you are now giving us a lecture. Don''t think ofing back if you step a foot out of this door." Zion turned around and left after he said that. Nathaniel trembled with anger, but he squinted his eyes. He got the servants to move his things back to the house atst. Zion''s gaze softened a little when he saw the servants moving the things back. Mango did not know what had happened as she just ran into the bathroom. Her face became pale once she took off her trousers. She was bleeding! The pain in her stomach made her break out in a cold sweat and she became frantic. Would anything happen to her child? Chapter 861 Chapter 861 At this point, Mango couldn''t care less whether Nathaniel was leaving or not and she immediately called Genevieve. "Genevieve, my cervix is bleeding... Could it be that something has happened to my child?" Mango didn''t want to trouble Genevieve as she was also pregnant, but she had no idea who to seek help from now. Genevieve hurriedly said when she heard that Mango was bleeding, "Hold on, I''ll be right there." Mango cleaned herself up and changed into a pair of clean pants. Having done that, Zion walked in and he asked worriedly asked as he saw that Mango''s face was pale, "Mommy, are you not feeling well? You don''t have to worry about Mr. Ye as men shouldn''t be overindulged." He spoke as if he was very mature. Mango was stunned as she was pleased that her son was siding with her at this moment, so she said with a smile, "It''s alright as I don''t mind." "I''ll pour you a ss of water, mommy." Zion rushed to pour a cup of warm water for Mango. Then, Mango took a sip and she felt a little better. "Alright, you should go back and have a rest. Auntie Bay willeter as I need a physical examination." "Really? You''re doing a physical examination? Did something happen to my younger sibling?" Zion was really worried. Nevertheless, Mango shook her head and said, "No, it''s just a regr check- up, so don''t be nervous as everything''s fine." Zion didn''t say anything else after hearing Mango''s words and he walked out of the room. In the living room, Nathaniel was sitting on the sofa and it was really shocking that he was smoking. Zion approached him and directly took the cigarette away from him before pressing the lit of the cigarette on the ashtray. "Your wife is in a bad condition and her face is really pale. Don''t you know that she''s pregnant and that you shouldn''t provoke her?" Zion spoke like a young adult. Nathaniel''s brows furrowed and it was very obvious that he was extremely annoyed by Zion''s words. He wanted to say something to Zion, but Genevieve arrived at this moment. "What''s wrong with Mango? Didn''t I tell you that she''s in the early stage of pregnancy and she shouldn''t get too emotional? What on earth is going on between you two?" Genevieve didn''t give Nathaniel face either. It was difficult for Nathaniel to exin himself at this moment as he was at a loss for words, so he stood up and said, "I''ll go and take a look at mypany." "Are you not going to see what happened to Mango?" Genevieve was really surprised. However, Nathaniel left without turning back as he said, "Aren''t you here now? She''ll surely be fine." "Mr. Ye!" Zion yelled angrily from behind, but Nathaniel acted as if he hadn''t heard her and he had already opened the door and left the house. It was the first time that Genevieve had seen Nathaniel acting like this and she frowned. "Zion, take care of your brother and sister as I''ll go up to check on your mommy." Genevieve knew that Zion was a reliable person and that was the only thing she could do now. Zion grabbed the hem of Genevieve''s shirt with uneasiness and he said in a low voice, "Auntie Bay, my mom will be fine, isn''t it?" "Don''t worry as I''m here, she''ll be fine." Genevieve could tell that Zion was very worried. He was just a child yet he was so concerned about Mango, and Genevieve had no idea how could Nathaniel just leave Mango behind without caring about her. Was it just because of the trivial issue that happened in the center? Still, it was Mango who was wronged at the end of the day, wasn''t it? However, Genevieve couldn''t say such things to the child, so she patted Zion''s head before heading upstairs. Genevieve opened the bedroom door and she saw Mango leaning against the edge of the bed while her face was as pale as paper. "How are you? Does your stomach still hurt?" Genevieve quickly took out her medical equipment to examined Mango. Mango let out a sigh of relief as Genevieve has finally arrived. "I don''t feel as painful as before anymore and I''m much better now as Zion poured me some warm water." Mango spoke in a weak voice. "Alright, don''t talk and I''ll take a good look at you." Mango kept quiet while Genevieve examined her body and her eyes seemed swollen when she closed them. Nathaniel would always be with her when such a thing happened in the past, yet not only did he not stay with her, but he also quarreled with her in front of their children. Mango felt that she could no longer recognize Nathaniel. Was that really necessary considering that it was just a trivial matter? He shouldn''t have gotten so mad even if he felt displeased. Now, Mango had affected her child yet Nathaniel didn''t care about her at all and he even left the house...what the hell was going on? Genevieve could tell that Mango was emotional at this moment and she said after examining her, "You''re overworked and you didn''t have enough sleep, so your child is affected. It''s fortunate that there''s nothing serious, but you must remember not to be too emotional in the future no matter what, or else we''ll feel really worried." "Alright, got it... I quarreled with Nathaniel today." Mango had no idea who to talk to, but she felt really wronged and ufortable deep down. Genevieve did not expect to hear such news. "You quarreled with Nathaniel? Did you start it?" "He quarreled with me in front of the children in the restaurant and I have no idea how the two of us got to this point... I wonder why was that?" Mango was tearful and her nose scrunched up. Genevieve knew that she was in a bad mood, so she quicklyforted her, "Perhaps he just couldn''t take it at this moment, but it''s fine as it''s over now. Don''t be sad as it might affect your health and why not you go to your grandfather''s or uncle''s ce for a few days if you don''t want to argue with him again? I''ve heard that your mother is back?" "Yea, my mother isn''t in good health and I was nning to go and apany her, but I didn''t expect such a thing to happen during our journey." Mango let out a sigh as she felt that she was having really bad luck this year. Genevieve felt sad for her too. "I''ve heard about what happened to Rainie... Don''t me her as no one would be able to keep their composure when they face such a situation." "I know and I didn''t me her, but I just didn''t expect that Nathaniel would act like this all of a sudden as if he had be a totally different person." That was what Mango truly felt. At that moment, Genevieve''s brows furrowed and she wanted to say something, but she stopped on second thought. "Alright, don''t hold back your emotions and just go for a walk if you want to since there''s nothing serious about your health...just must make sure that you rest well. Also, the children are here, so don''t let them have the idea that you two are on bad terms." Mango nodded her head after hearing Genevieve''s words. "I know... I''ll take a nap now, so you should go back and I''ll contact you again if I need help. Take care." "Alright." Mango fell asleep soon after Genevieve left. Later, it was already almost noon when she woke up. However, Nathaniel did not call her nore back to have a look at her during this entire time and he didn''t even leave her any message. Mango''s heart felt empty at that moment. They had been married for eight years and it was the first time they had such a big fight... Did their rtionship eventually start to fade after seven years? Mango had no idea but she felt aggrieved. Nevertheless, she woke up and washed her face as her body felt much better now. Then, she went downstairs and Zion''s worried expression warmed her heart. Fortunately, she had her children with her as she would probably have felt incredibly depressed without them. "Have you been in the living room all this while?" Mango looked at her son and she felt sorry for him. "Yea, I''ve been watching the TV." Zion nodded his head and he quickly ced a pillow behind Mango when she approached him to the sofa. "Are you hungry? I"ll cook for you." Mango looked at the time and she didn''t want to starve her children. However, Zion said in a low voice, "Mommy, I''ve called Mateo and he told us to go over to have lunch today." Mango was stunned. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She looked at Zion and she noticed the worry and uneasiness in his eyes. "Zion, daddy and I are fine and it''s just that daddy is in a bad mood, he..." "He roared at you and left even though he knew that you''re in poor health and that you''re pregnant. Also, he didn''t even call to ask about your condition. Mommy, why not you divorce him? Wisdom, Rita, and I will be with you." Mango was shocked after hearing Zion words. Did he talk about divorce? Zion was just a child yet he suggested she divorce Nathaniel so nonchntly. "Zion, don''t talk nonsense as it''s not necessary for daddy and me to divorce. He felt hurt too and it''s difficult for me to exin it to you at this moment, but don''t me him." At this point, Mango was still speaking up for Nathaniel as she didn''t want the children to despise him. Zion pursed his lips without saying anything else and it was obvious that he didn''t agree with what Mango said although he couldn''t retort. "Alright, we''ll depart now since you said that we''ll go to Mateo''s house to have lunch. Go in to change your clothes and tell your brother and sister that we''ll leave soon." Mango pretended to be unworried as she spoke, but she felt displeased deep down in truth. Zion nodded and went upstairs. Then, Mango took the opportunity to call Nathaniel now that Zion went to his room. "I''m going to the Hans family''s house for lunch with the kids... You can eat on your own, or you can alsoe with us as we..." "I''ll take care of my lunch on my own, so don''t worry about me." Having said that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. Mango felt really upset deep down the moment she heard that the call had ended. Nathaniel knew that she wasn''t in good health when he left yet he didn''t even bother to ask her about it just now. Was their rtionship nopare to the scheming incident that happened this time? Mango was in a daze as she looked at her phone in her hand. Soon, Zion brought Rita and Wisdom to the living room and he called out when he saw that Mango was in a daze while staring at her phone. "Mommy!" "Ah? You are all here... Let''s go to have lunch at the Hans family''s ce." Mango acted as if nothing had happened but Zion''s eyes turned cold when he noticed the tears in her eyes. The kids and Mango got into the car and they headed straight for the Hans family''s house. Mateo was really happy and he weed them in as soon as they arrived at his house. However, Zion said suddenly, "Mateo, I need to look up some information online. Can I go to your study room and use yourputer?" "Of course!" Mateo was very fond of Zion and he would never reject his request. On the other hand, Mango was in a trance because of Nathaniel and she didn''t notice that Zion had gone to the study room. Zion turned on theputer and his gaze became increasingly unweing as he entered a series of codes and the firewall of HY Group came up on the screen. Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Nathaniel was working on hisputer, but the screen froze and went ck all of a sudden. Then, he heard the sounds of footsteps approaching him. From N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Ye, all theputers in ourpany have stopped working." The secretary''s face went pale. Nathaniel was the one who created the firewall of HY Group and no one would have the ability to hack them under normal circumstances. It was only when Zion returned to the country that he hacked theirputers and Nathaniel had to solve it on his own. Now, the wholepany''s system had been hacked and the secretary hoped that Nathaniel could solve it as soon as possible. However, Nathaniel''s expression darkened and he seemed really unhappy. "Is the technical department useless? Do you think that thepany hired them for nothing? How can you expect me to solve everything? Let them know that they''ll be fired if they can''t fix it as HY Group doesn''t wee useless people." Nathaniel''s expression was really gloomy and his voice was unweing with a trace of anger. The secretary was so scared that she trembled in fear as she ran out hastily. On the other side, Zion crossed his arms as he looked at theputer screen. How dare Mr. Ye bully his mommy? Zion would not let him off the hook so easily! He was measuring the time as Nathaniel''s skills were higher than his and he wouldn''t be able to hack hispany for long. Nevertheless, he had learned various hacking skills in the military base during this period, so he wanted to see how long would it take for Nathaniel to remove the virus that he had newly created this time. Time was ticking gradually... The secretary ran into Nathaniel''s office again and she said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Ye, the technical department said that they will all resign together if they couldn''t remove the virus as they really couldn''t solve it this time." Nathaniel''s brows furrowed. "Tell them to try harder as I''ll give them a bonus they could solve it." Nathaniel waved his hand impatiently. The secretary went out although she was really puzzled why would Mr. Ye not solve it himself even in this dire situation? On the other hand, Zion noticed that there wasn''t any sign of the virus being removed although five minutes had passed. HY Group would really lose their important documents in another few minutes. Was Nathaniel not in thepany? Zion''s brows furrowed and he immediately searched the inte. The other party was still trying to solve the problem but it wasn''t Nathaniel who was doing it. Zion looked into it further before he found that Nathaniel''sputer was on and he was clearly using it. That was to say, Nathaniel was in thepany. However, why did Nathaniel not solve it himself? Nathaniel surely knew what would happen to thepany if he didn''t take action. At that moment, Zion''s mind was running wild. The technology department was working hard, but they couldn''t solve the problem and they didn''t dare to ask Nathaniel for advice, so they were incredibly anxious and perturbed at that moment. Eventually, Zion quickly removed the virus at thest minute as he didn''t have the heart to ruin HY Group. The technology department let out a sigh of relief when they saw that the virus disappeared all of a sudden. It was good news to them now that their data were restored although they had no clue what had happened. "Tell them to check if we lost any data." The employees of the technology department immediately started running a check. Nathaniel''s expression lightened up slightly only after seeing that the system was restored. He made a phone call to the secretary department directly. "The technological department has worked hard and everyone made a contribution in eliminating the virus. Tell them that each person will be rewarded with a thousand dors at the end of the month." Then, the employees looked at each other when they heard this. Nathaniel was aputer expert and it was no way he couldn''t tell that they weren''t the ones who removed the virus. Zion entered the HY Group''s system and he heard what Nathaniel said to the secretary department through hisputer. At that moment, his eyes narrowed. He propped his face on his hand and he seemed to be thinking about something. In the living room, Mateo saw that Mango was in a bad mood and he didn''t know what was going on, so he asked Rita about it and she said angrily, "Daddy and mommy quarreled, so I think mommy is angry now." "They quarreled? Why?" Mateo was surprised. "I don''t know. Daddy became really fierce all of a sudden and I was scared to death." Rita felt wronged the more she talked about it and herrge eyes were blinking pitifully. Mateo''s brows furrowed while Wisdom quickly added, "Perhaps there''s a reason behind this and I believe that daddy will be fine soon, so it''s okay, Mateo. Daddy loves mommy a lot and he won''t have the heart make her angry." "I hope that''s true." Mateo said angrily as his gaze drifted towards Mango. He felt really sorry for her when he saw that Mango seemed to be incredibly downhearted. "No, I can''t let this be. I must reproach Nathaniel the next time I see him as this is utterly outrageous. Mango has suffered so much for him yet he''s bullying her like this? Does he really think that no one would attack him in our family?" However, Terrance said in a low voice, "Take it easy as we have no idea what''s going on now and you''re clearly aware of Mango''s love for Nathaniel. If you put him into trouble and it turns out that he didn''t do anything wrong, Nathaniel might misunderstand this and you''ll be at fault." "Am I wrong for feeling sorry for my niece?" Mateo was slightly angry. "It''s not that you''re wrong, but they will surely make up with one another in no time as they''re a married couple after all, so you don''t get involved." Mateo went silent for a moment after hearing what Terrance said. "So, are you going to let Mango stay sad?" "Just cook something delicious for her and maybe she''ll be fine after a meal." Terrance gave him an idea. Anyway, that was the only thing that Mateo could do. On the other hand, Mango didn''t know that the Hans family''s brothers had an argument because of her as she was thinking hard about how to make Nathaniel feel happier. She felt really upset deep down as this was the first time in her life that she had quarreled with Nathaniel. Later, Zion walked out of the study room ad he whispered to Mango, "Mommy, there''s something I want to tell you." "Yea? What''s the matter?" Mango was in a trance but she finally came back to her senses and asked when she saw Zion''s hesitant expression. Then, Zion looked at Mango and said in a low voice, "I feel that something isn''t right with Mr. Ye." "What''s wrong? There''s something wrong with him just because he had a fight with me? It''s fine, Zion, I know that you''re defending me, but don''t worry as daddy and I can settle this on our own." Mango quicklyforted Zion as she thought that he was perturbed because of Nathaniel''s argument with her. However, Zion shook his head and said, "No, it''s not because of the fight... Don''t you think that Mr. Ye has be apletely different person all of a sudden? In the past, he would never fight with you no matter how angry he was and he would never turn a blind eye to your health. Just now, I used theputer to hack HY Group''s data, but do you know what happened? Mr. Ye is at the company, but hepletely ignored my attacks without trying to solve the problem himself although thepany almost lost all their data. He just told the technology department to solve the issue, but Mr. Ye would never ignore thepany''s firewall no matter what, isn''t it?" Mango heard what Zion said and she wanted to reproach him for hacking HY Group''s system but she was stunned at hister words. "You''re saying that he didn''t do anything?" "Yes, I''ve waited for nearly ten minutes and I removed the virus after that as their data was about to be wiped out. However, it should be a piece of cake for Mr. Ye to resolve the problem and he shouldn''t treat this matter like this. Could there be something wrong with thepany? Did he not care about this as thepany is going to go bankrupt?" At that instant, Mango flicked her finger on Zion''s forehead after hearing his spection. "Nonsense! Why would HY Group go bankrupt?" "That''s why I said that he''s really strange." Zion said in a rather upset manner and he rubbed his head as if he had been wronged. On the other hand, Mango was deep in thought. It was true that Nathaniel would never turn a blind eye to her physical condition now that she thought about it carefully, but the person was really Nathaniel... Hold on! Mango recalled suddenly that Rainie had said that she had seen Nathaniel bring his men to defeat the Blu family and even kill Mrs. Blu. However, Mango felt that Nathaniel couldn''t have done such a thing as he was by her side at that time. This incident crossed Mango''s mind now that Zion mentioned that Nathaniel was acting weirdly. She couldn''t discern a trace of affection in Nathaniel''s gaze although he seemed the same as usual. Nathaniel would surely feel angry because of Rainie''s scheme against him, but Mango thought that it was impossible for him to dismiss their eight-year rtionship all of a sudden. A chill ran down her spine when a ridiculous thought shed across her mind. "Mommy, what''s wrong?" Zion hurriedly asked as he saw that Mango''s expression seemed gloomy. "Nothing, I just have something in mind... I''m going to HY Group now while you stay here and wait for me with your siblings." Mango stood up and left as she spoke, but Zion tugged at the hem of her clothes. "I''ll go with you." "It''s okay, I will be fine." "I want to go with you no matter what." Zion was a really stubborn child and no one could stop him from doing what he wanted to do. So, Mango had no choice but to agree to his request. The two of them told Mateo that they were going out to buy something and Mateo thought to himself that Mango wasn''t in a good mood, so it was good for her to go out for a walk. Considering this, Mateo agreed and told Zion to take good care of Mango. Zion nodded. Mango left the Hans family with Zion and drove straight to HY Group. Everyone treated Mango and Zion respectfully when they saw theming and the secretary told Nathaniel about this immediately. However, Nathaniel didn''t say anything although he didn''t stop them froming in. Mango and Zion arrived at the office when Nathaniel was busy working, so he said without even lifting his head, "I''ve already said that I''ll take care of lunch myself and there''s no need for you to bring me food." Zion and Mango were stunned and they stared at each other. Nathaniel would never ask Mango and Zion to cook, so he would never expect Mango to bring food for him. However, the two of them felt really confused now that the man in front of them thought that Mango had cooked for him. Nevertheless, Mango said without batting an eyelid, "I didn''t cook as I''m not feeling well today, but I happened to pass by a pastry shop below and I saw that the mango cake seems really nice. So, I told the people to bring it to youter as it''s fresh from the oven. You should have some as you didn''t have breakfast this morning." "Fine, I''ll eat some then as it just so happens that I''m quite busy today and I can''t leave." Nathaniel still didn''t lift his head, but Mango''s and Zion''s expressions had changed. How could he be fine! Since when was Nathaniel no longer allergic to mango? Was it possible that he had forgotten about his allergy? Mango''s and Zion''s eyes darkened and Mango spoke coldly. "You''re not Nathaniel! Who are you?" Chapter 863 Chapter 863 At that instant, the man was stunned. "Are you out of your mind? Who am I if I''m not Nathaniel?" Mango observed the person and she had a strong hunch that he wasn''t Nathaniel. His appearances were simr to Nathaniel''s, but his gaze and vibe as well as his personality were in stark contrast with Nathaniel. Before this, Mango was too caught up by Rainie''s scheming incident that she didn''t notice anything, so she attributed everything to Nathaniel''s pettiness. She wouldn''t have discerned this now if it weren''t for Zion who realized that something was wrong. Could the person that Rainie mentioned be him? Where was the true Nathaniel if that was the case? Mango felt increasingly worried the more she thought about it. "Who the hell are you! Where''s Nathaniel and what have you done to him?" Mango asked three questions in a row. Nathaniel wouldn''t have rendered this faker treat his children cruelly if he wasn''t being locked up and had freedom. Then, Mango gave Zion a nce and he understood what she meant, but he was a little hesitant. The man discerned the persistence in Mango''s eyes, so he raised his hand immediately before using the remote control to close the office door and lock it. Mango''s heart skipped a beat as she knew that it was impossible to let Zion out at this point. The man leaned against the chair and said coldly, "Why can''t you just y your role as Mrs. Ye obediently? Why did youe here to dig out the truth and even brought your child with you? Haven''t you thought of the consequences?" Mango''s heart sank the moment the man admitted it albeit indirectly. "You can''t do anything to me, can you? You don''t have the ability to fight against the Hans and Xiao family that are backing me up, do you?" "I indeed do not have the ability to fight against them, but how can you tell that the person supporting me can''t do so? And how are you so sure that you wouldn''t obey me?" The manughed coldly as if he was sure to win. Mango''s eyes darkened as she asked unweingly, "You brought your men to destroy the Blu family, didn''t you? Are you the one who killed Mrs. Blu?" "If you''re talking about the Blu family in Estania, then indeed I''m the one who did it as I have no choice since they provoked my dad." Mango clenched her fists after hearing the man''s words. "Who is your dad?" "Well, you can call him uncle like Nathaniel does although he''s indeed your husband''s real father." The man didn''t exin it too clearly but Mango understood him. Back then, the Ye family had twins while the owner of the Ye family and Kolton Ye were also twins, so they surely had simr appearances. However, Mango was confused as to why the man said that Kolton was Nathaniel''s true father. At that moment, the man lit a cigarette while turning a blind eye to Mango''s pregnancy and he seemed to have noticed her confusion, so he said ndly, "Is that very strange? It''s actually not that hard to understand as Nanny Zhang and my father are the true couple. Nanny Zhang was a surrogate mother back then as she conceived test- tube babies. She imnted four of them as she wanted to increase the sess rate and it turned out that three of them survived, so do you understand the situation now?" "You guys are triplets?" Mango waspletely stunned. However, the manughed. "You are indeed smart as you understood it in one go. Yes, we are triplets and my dad let Nanny Zhang brought Nick and Nathaniel back to the Ye family while I''m the only one who he has kept by his side. Now, Nathaniel did a good job in managing the Ye family, but it''s a pity that Nick passed away so young. So, I came back for a simple reason, which is to take over what belonged to Nick and his power as this is the Ye family''s rule. However, Nathaniel imed to have dismissed the Dark Night Empire and it turned out that my dear brother isn''t honest at all. Who are the subordinates under Desmond''s control if that''s true? In fact, Nathaniel let Desmond take over the Dark Night Empire and even the group of spies are in Desmond''s hands. My dear brother doesn''t want to let me take charge of these, so I have no choice but to rece his position as the Ye family''s owner." Mango''s eyes narrowed after hearing the man''s words. "So, what did you do to Nathan?" "Don''t worry as he''s my father''s son anyway and my dad only wants Nathaniel by his side for a while, so he will let you meet him soon. However, you''d better cooperate with me during this period of time, if not I can''t guarantee that my father will keep him safe and he might even harm your kids. Perhaps the Blu family''s incident is a warning to you too." The man smiled evilly and his expression waspletely different from Nathaniel''s. "What''s your name?" "Pryce Ye!" Pryce didn''t care to hide his true identity from Mango because, in his opinion, Mango was just a woman who could never make any aplishments nor harm him. However, Mango kept his name in her mind and said coldly, "Don''t even think of taking a single penny from HY Group as Nathaniel earned it all with his own effort. There''s no way you can enjoy the fruits of his hard work! You''ve been in thepany for the whole morning...have you finally realized that you have no means of transferring thepany''s wealth elsewhere? Are you trying to figure out the reason? Well, I''ll tell you why!" Mango stepped forward as she spoke before pushing Pryce aside and entered a series of codes into theputer. Then, theputer went into secret lock mode. Ye Feng''s eyes darkened at that instant. "Nathaniel entrusted such arge amount of wealth to a woman and let her manage?" "I''m not in charge of management to be exact and it''s just that Nathaniel entrusted both HY Group and the Ye family to me. So, don''t even think of taking away a penny from Nathaniel without my fingerprints and pupils for verification!" Mango felt really satisfied as she looked at Ye Feng''s flustered and exasperated expression. She used to feel really embarrassed when Nathaniel transferred all his property to her, but she truly admired Nathaniel''s foresight at this moment. From N?velDrama.Org. However, Ye Feng smiled as he saw Mango''s proud expression and he said, "How do you know that I can''t get your fingerprints and pupils? I''ll still be able to own these properties after I cut off your finger and dig out your eyes..." Mango shivered involuntarily at Ye Feng''s cruelty. "I dare you!" "Well, you can try me... Do you really think that you can escape this office today?" Mango gritted her teeth in anger as she saw Ye Feng''s arrogant expression. "You want to put me under house arrest?" "That''s a crude way to put it... Don''t you want to meet Nathaniel? I''m just fulfilling your wish, but you have to let me transfer a sum of money first." Mango''s eyes narrowed as she looked at theputer''s system. "You want to use HY Group to perform moneyundering?" "Mango, you don''t have to be so surprised as I''m just making money anyway and it doesn''t matter what method I use." Mango could tell that Ye Feng was a person without self-restriction. She could tell from Ye Feng''s personality what kind of person his father was and it was simply disgusting that Nathaniel was biologically rted to the two of them. At that moment, Mango was really d that Nathaniel didn''t be the same Ye Feng as he grew up in a normal environment. "What if I don''t cooperate with you?" "Well, I won''t have mercy on you then." Ye Feng was about to attack Mango as he spoke. Mango was just a woman from his viewpoint and she was pregnant, so he could surely defeat her without having to go all out. However, Mango made a move the moment Ye Feng tried to hit her. She punched Ye Feng on his belly with a swift and urate movement. She used all her strength without holding herself back to punch him. Then, Ye Feng let out a muffled groan as he stumbled backward with his chair to the window. His eyes darkened the moment he felt the intense pain. "It seems that I''ve underestimated you as I didn''t expect you to be such a tough person! Fine, it''s interesting to have a resilient opponent anyway!" Ye Feng stood up from his chair before approaching Mango in a sh and attacked her with all his might. Mango didn''t dare to let down her guard even for a moment and she started to fighting Ye Feng with all her strength. On the other hand, Zion had been keeping himself out of their sight. The moment he saw Mango and Pryce started fighting, he quickly crouched down and slid to the bottom of the table. Then, he found the remote control in an instant and opened the door to the office. "Brat, you''re dead!" Pryce had truly neglected Zion''s presence and he immediately rushed toward Zion the moment he saw the door of the office open. "Run, Zion!" Mango blocked Ye Feng from reaching Zion and held him down once again. Zion was a little hesitant and he nced at Mango as she was fighting with Ye Feng. However, he gritted his teeth and ran outside eventually in a sh. Then, he rushed to the elevator desperately. He must find someone to save his mother! Zion had that thought in mind and he plunged straight into the elevator the moment the door opened, but it was at this instant that he bumped into someone else''s chest. "Why are you so flustered?" Zion raised his head immediately as he heard the familiar voice and he saw Nathaniel''s eyes which were filled with concern. "Huh? Mr. Ye?" "Yea? What''s wrong?" Nathaniel''s brows furrowed as he rarely saw Zion feeling so panicked, but he seemed to have thought of something suddenly and he hurriedly asked, "Where''s your mom?" "She''s fighting with Ye Feng in the office!" Zion couldn''t believe what Ye Feng said just now, but he was finally convinced now that another Nathaniel appeared before him and this Nathaniel seemed to be his true father. "Take care of Zion." Nathaniel pushed Zion behind before stepping out of the elevator in a sh. It was only now that Zion realized that the person standing behind Nathaniel was Newell. "Uncle Newell? When did youe back?" "I''ve always been here as my honeymoon trip is just a trick. Anyway, let''s head home now as Mr. Ye will make it clear to youter." Newell held Zion''s hand. "I''m worried about my mom though." Zion was hesitating. However, Newell said, "What are you worried about now since Mr. Ye is here? Don''t worry as Mr. Ye has everything under control." Then, he left with Zion as he spoke. On the other hand, Nathaniel entered the office and he saw that Ye Feng was about to defeat Mangopletely. Nathaniel''s eyes turned cold at that moment as he kicked Ye Feng swiftly and Ye Feng was forced to back down. "Do you really think you can rece me and take my ce just because you look the same as me?" Nathaniel protected Mango behind him and he red fiercely at Ye Feng only after confirming that Mango wasn''t injured. At that moment, Ye Feng saw Nathaniel and he was stunned. "How did you escape? Where''s my father?" Chapter 864 Chapter 864 "You don''t need to know how I escape, but it''s time you return to where youe from." Nathaniel''s expression was incredibly menacing. Ye Feng nced outside and he narrowed his eyes as he saw Nathaniel''s men everywhere. "I don''t believe that you dare to harm my father." "That''s your father, not mine, as I grew up in the Ye family and the one who has educated me is my dead father. The person you''re talking about is just a madman and you too have gone crazy because you''ve been living with him all these years." Nathaniel nced at Mango again having said that. "Did he bully or do anything to you? Didn''t you realize that he''s not me?" Mango felt a strong sense of jealousy from Nathaniel''s voice. "No, he just argued with me." "He angered mommy so much that she almost miscarried and even Auntie Bay came to our house." Zion interrupted their conversation. Nathaniel''s eyes darkened at that instant. "How dare you use my identity to argue with my wife? I never have the heart to let her feel wronged but how dare you!" Having said that, Nathaniel went straight to Ye Feng. Ye Feng quickly retaliated, but he seized a chance and faked a movement before running away in an instant. "Come on! Stop him!" Nathaniel was looking down on him. He was such a coward yet he dared to use Nathaniel''s identity to trick others? On the other hand, Newell put Zion aside before making a move towards Pryce the moment he ran out. Pryce didn''t expect Newell to be so strong and agile, so his arms became numb because of Newell''s attack and there was no way he could escape anymore. "Take him down." Nathaniel said coldly without the slightest forgiveness in his heart. "Nathaniel, how dare you! Do you really want to attack me when we''re biological brothers?" Pryce was shouting when Sisi came all of a sudden. "Greetings, Mr. Ye and Mrs. Ye." Mango paused for a moment as her mind went haywire the moment she saw Newell and Sisi outside. She felt as if she could no longer register what was going on. "Sisi, did you not leave the city?" "No, Mrs. Ye. I''ve always been in Ocean City, but Mr. Ye made some arrangements and told us to stay hidden for the time being." Mango looked at Nathaniel in a daze after hearing Sisi''s words. "It''s okay, I''ll tell you about itter." Nathaniel''s attitude became much gentler the moment his gaze met Mango''s. Sisi smiled and said, "Mr. Ye, Sir Kolton indeed took the opportunity to escape the moment you left just as you expected, and he''s probably using Pryce to buy himself time now so that he could run away sessfully." "That''s impossible! My dad won''t abandon me as we''ve been living with each other for so many years!" Pryce struggled the moment he heard Sisi''s words. Then, Nathaniel said menacingly, "Don''t try to put on a show in front of me. You''ve been plotting this for so many years with your father and you show up out of the blue when I has been defeated. Did you really do this just to let me be aware of your presence or merely to transfer some money away from the Ye family''s ount? Does it even make sense that both of you started fleeing in a hurry now that you''ve been defeated by me so easily, although you''ve been nning this for so many years with your father? I don''t believe such nonsense and I''m sure that you''ve other intentions! Otherwise, why did you overthrow the Blu family? What is it that you want from the Blu family? I guess that you''re deliberately acting as if you''re weak while your father is escaping just to lure my men away to buy you time, isn''t it? Also, did you find what you want after staying in The Ye s Mansion for a whole night?" Mango frowned upon hearing Nathaniel''s words as there were too many twists and turns in this incident. Also. Pryce''s expression changed after hearing what Nathaniel said. "Take him down and keep an eye on him." Then, Newell took Pryce with him after hearing Nathaniel''s order. Sisi also led Zion out. Soon, Mango and Nathaniel were the only ones left in the office, but Mango was still in a trance. "What the hell is going on?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Nathaniel looked at Mango''s confused expression as he held her hand and only then did he realize how cold her hand was. "Are you not feeling well? Is what Zion said true? Did that guy really provoke you and you almost miscarried? How''s your condition and what did Genevieve say? Forget it, I''d better call her directly." Nathaniel was about to make a call but Mango stopped him. "We''d better not bother Genevieve as I''m fine now. Pryce did quarrel with me this morning and he really pissed me off. At that time, I started wondering what happened to you and was it necessary for you to act like that just because of a trivial matter? I was really mad as you even argued with me in front of the kids and insisted on sending all of them to the military base." Mango rambled on while Nathaniel''s expression became increasingly gloomy. "He quarreled with you in front of the kids?" "Yeah, it''s so annoying and even Rita was so scared that she cried." Mango''s heart ached for Rita at the thought of her pitiful expression. Then, Nathaniel called Newell immediately. "Beat him up before anything else." However, Mango didn''t stop Nathaniel from doing so as Feng deserved punishment and he was asking for it. Having hung up the call, Nathaniel helped Mango sit down on a chair. He rubbed Mango''s hand continuously until her hands became warm again. "I''m so sorry to frighten you." "What''s going on? Why did Pryce and his fathere out of nowhere out of the blue?" Nathaniel said in a low voice upon hearing Mango''s question, "It didn''t happen all of a sudden. I''ve been on guard as I''ve expected this to happen ever since the day I discovered that Kolton didn''t die. I just didn''t know about Pryce''s existence." "I heard from Pryce that Nanny Zhang conceived test-tube babies back then and she imnted a few to increase the sess rate. Only three survived in the end and the second master kept one with him...perhaps he was guarding against someone as well." Mango told Nathaniel what she heard from Pryce. Nathaniel nodded. "Hmm... No wonder, I thought someone did stic surgery again." "What are you talking about?" Mango kicked Nathaniel in the leg and he chuckled. "What happened after you returned to the Ye familyst night?" "I was confused after receiving Zion''s call as my dad has already passed away, so why would someonee looking for me by addressing himself as my father? At that time, I thought of my second uncle. Also, Rainie said that I brought some men to attack the Blu family, but I''m obviously not going to take the me, so I had to know who it was. Then, I told Newell and the others to follow me secretly and they''re not allowed to make a sound ore out no matter what happens to me." Nathaniel poured a cup of hot water for Mango before continuing patiently, "So, I went back and I saw my uncle. He does look very simr to my father, but his gaze is different as my father has always been upright and kind while my uncle harbors evil intentions, so there was a hint of viciousness in his eyes. Then, he told me that he wanted to talk to me in the study room, but I was knocked out the moment I entered the room." Mango felt nervous upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Is the other party very agile? How was he able to knock you out?" Nathaniel hurriedly appeased her and said, "Of course not, I pretended that I''ve fainted as I wouldn''t be able to find my uncle''s base otherwise nor know what is he nning on. After I copsed, my uncle asked someone to put me into the car and he left the Ye family''s house above-board with an excuse. However, I didn''t know that Pryce was in the house and he looked the same as me. I would have asked Newell to beat him up that night if I knew about it." Nathaniel''s eyes were filled with annoyance and displease as he spoke. "It''s okay as he didn''t do anything to me and we just had a quarrel. I was really foolish as I thought that you''re making a fuss and I evenined to Genevieve that you''re really petty. To be honest, I felt so aggrieved at that time and I even thought of divorcing you." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel tightened his embrace around her waist and said somewhat angrily, "You have the nerve to say that you''re going to divorce me? How can you not tell that the person with you isn''t your husband? I''ve never thrown a fit at you no matter how sad or angry I am, don''t you know that?" "I thought that you couldn''t get over the fact that Rainie schemed against you." Mango felt that she was really stupid too. She didn''t expect that another man who looked exactly the same as Nathaniel would appear in front of her after Nick died. However, she hurriedly said ingratiatingly as she saw Nathaniel''s angry look, "Okay, fine, it''s all my fault for not recognizing you and I''ve made a grave mistake, but please forgive me considering that I almost miscarried, alright?" Nathaniel became nervous after hearing this. "Will you really be fine if you don''t go to the hospital for a check-up? Didn''t I tell you to stay at Noah''s house before I left yesterday? Why did youe back?" "I''m worried about you as I didn''t get your call nor text throughout the entire night. I thought you were still angry, so I quickly rushed home around four o''clock in the morning. However, Pryce criticized me and I started a fight with him." Mango nced at Nathaniel guiltily as if she had made a mistake. Nevertheless, Nathaniel would never have the heart to me her. He let out a sigh and caressed Mango''s head as he said, "You be really flustered when you''re worried..." "Yea, Rainie was so agitated yesterday and you were also really angry at that time, so I was afraid that you''ll hold a grudge against her." "How is that possible? She is your best friend and Denver''s legs got hurt because of you, so how could I hold a grudge against her? However, this incident is really strange and I couldn''t figure out why would Pryce attack the Blu family... Is he looking for something that the Blu family owns? I''ve never heard that the Blu family owns anything precious though." Mango paused for a moment after hearing Nathaniel''s words before she whispered, "I feel that this matter has something to do with Boston. If you think about it, Rainie and Denver went to the border because of Boston. However, we didn''t receive any news from them after so long, yet the Blu family got into trouble all of a sudden and Denver''s legs are even broken. So, should we investigate this matter by looking into Boston''s background?" "I knew that you would definitely do this, but you should think about it twice as we have no clue about the Blu family''s incident yet and we can''t estimate how long would it take to investigate this. So, do you really want to look into this now that your designpetition is just around the corner?" Nevertheless, Mango said firmly after hearing Nathaniel''s words, "I must give Rainie and the Blu family an exnation even if I can''t participate in the designpetition!" Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Nathaniel looked at Mango dotingly and affectionately. "Alright, I agree with whatever you say." He stroked Mango''s hair out of habit. As Mango looked at Nathaniel''s gentle eyes, she felt that she was truly a fool for not noticing Pryce''s gaze was weirdpared to Nathaniel. "I''m sorry as I guess don''t love you as much as I imagined. I should have been able to tell that Pryce isn''t you..." Mango spoke in an extremely depressed manner. However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter and it''s okay for you to be stupid once in a while as long as you don''t stay foolish for the rest of your life." "Hey you! Nathaniel!" Mango growled immediately, but Nathaniel pulled her into his embrace in an instant as he chuckled softly, "Alright, I''m just joking and you''ve always been a smart girl, or else you wouldn''t be able to get such a good husband like me, isn''t it?" "That sounds so insincere and it seems that you are just self-praising ultimately..." Mango wanted to push him away but she couldn''t, so she just stayed still. Mango felt really secured as Nathaniel''s embrace was warm and strong. Nathaniel felt really contented too as he could hug Mango again. He ced his chin on Mango''s head and asked in a low voice, "How do you n to look into Boston''s case?" "I don''t know as I first went there as a shareholder of a touristpany and I just know that he''s quite close with Edolie. Other than that, I have no idea what happened and I think that I have been too impatient while settling the issue there. It''d be great if I''ve done some investigations beforehand... However, Boston escaped to the country''s borderter on and Rainie went there with Denver as well. They didn''t give me any updates for a really long time and now Denver''s leg is broken while the Blu family was attacked all of a sudden. So, these two incidents must have something to do with Boston." Mango slowly recounted what happened in the past and she felt that these incidents were rted, although she couldn''t find the connection between them. Nathaniel hurriedlyforted Mango as he saw her frowning, "Leave this to me and don''t worry about it. Let''s go back to have a rest now as I haven''t slept well these days too. Will you go back with me to take a nap?" "You want to take a nap now? Are you not going to deal with your uncle?" "It''s okay as Newell and the others will deal with it... What were you busy withst night?" "I found a doctor to operate on Denver. Noah was the one who introduced him and he said that his skills are really good although I have no idea who he is. I went home only after the operation is finished and Denver''s legs are fine now, or else I''ll never be able to face Rainie for the rest of my life." Mango said in a low voice as she was in a rather bad mood. However, Nathaniel held her hand tightly and said, "It will be fine and Rainie will forgive us by the time the truth is revealed." "Pryce admitted himself that he brought his men to attack the Blu family and I told Zion to record it. We can send this recording to Rainie so that we can clear up our misunderstandings." Mango was about to stand up as she spoke, but Nathaniel stopped her. "No, that''s not necessary as it''s still the Ye family''s doing even if I''m not the culprit. My uncle raised Pryce outside, but they are still the Ye family''s members after all and this is an unchangeable fact. Also, it might not be helpful to tell Rainie now as she is really emotional and there will still be a barrier between the two of you, so you can only slowly fix your friendship in the future. You should be more understanding toward her as she just a girl, but her family faced such a dire situation all of a sudden. Moreover, the person who initiated this is her best friend''s husband. Rainie has been through hardships and I heard that she had to carry Denver herself while getting attacked by others all over the ce. They couldn''t even have a good meal and she must probably have felt worse than she had experienced in the orphanage." Nathaniel tried his best not to emphasize the seriousness of the issue as he spoke, but Mango became red-rimmed. "I don''t know... I really don''t know that she has been through so much pain. Seriously, what''s wrong with me? I''ve been busy all day but I don''t even know what I''m doing and I wasn''t even aware of what happened to my best friend. How can I still consider myself her best friend? Rainie would always prioritize and care for me whenever something happens to me, but I..." "Don''t say that as it''s me who got you into trouble and it''s the Ye family''s fault. If it weren''t for the stupid issues of our family, you''d be a happy woman and could spend more time with your best friend like Rainie. It''s all of because of the family''s affairs that you''re so busy all the time...it''s all my fault." Nathaniel felt very guilty. "That''s not true, I''m the one to me and it''s my own fault... It has nothing to do with you." Mango covered Nathaniel''s mouth. Nathaniel looked at her anxious expression and said with a smile, "You''re always acting like this... You are always afraid that I will feel guilty and are always so kind to me, how would I ever have the heart to quarrel with you? I really love you to the core of my being... Anyway, you don''t have to worry about Rainie as Thomas is around and he''ll never betray nor leave me, but he just wants to take care of the siblings. My uncle''s subordinates are really arrogant and they attacked the two of them continuously. Even you would be extremely worried about them if no one is by their side, let alone Thomas. So, just let Thomas stay with them and look after them as he will surely provide them with anything need. Also, don''t worry as he''ll let me know if they need anything else. As for your friendship with Rainie, you''ll have to mend it slowly and there''s no need to rush it now." "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Mango didn''t argue any further as she knew that Nathaniel had everything arranged. Nathaniel was right that Rainie was truly heartbroken this time and the Blu family''s incident was also a big blow to her. She needed time to recover from the trauma and regain herposure before Mango could slowly mend their friendship. Nevertheless, Mango felt really upset deep down at the thought of what her best friend had experienced. She leaned into Nathaniel''s arms and whispered, "Nathan, I''m tired... Let''s go back and have a rest." "All right." Nathaniel lifted Mango up and cradled her. Then, he walked out of the office and the employees outside didn''t dare to lift their heads as they started busying themselves with work, although they still observed the couple from the corner of their eyes. Mr. Ye was really close with his wife, man... The employees felt really envious at the thought of this. Nevertheless, Mango didn''t care how other women looked at her as she was really tired since she hadn''t had a good restst night. Now, she could finally close her eyes as she was in Nathaniel''s embrace and surrounded by his familiar aura. Mango had already fallen asleep by the time Nathaniel carried her onto the car. Nathaniel sighed as he looked at the dark circles under her eyes as he sat down beside her and ced her on hisp. Then, he took off his jacket before draping it over Mango''s body. Ned didn''t dare to make a sound and he waited for Nathaniel to finish his actions before starting the car. Soon, the car arrived at the Ye''s Mansion when Rita and Wisdom were watching the TV in the living room. However, Rita turned off the TV in response when she saw Nathaniel carrying Mango into the house and she looked at him fearfully. Nathaniel''s heart ached at the sight of Rita''s frightened expression. "It''s okay, you can watch the TV but just keep the volume low as mommy is asleep." Nathaniel tried to make his tone as gentle as possible and he hated Pryce to the max deep down at that moment. Pryce was here for just one night yet he made Nathaniel''s daughter felt so frightened! This b*stard! Nathaniel cursed in his heart, but he still looked at Rita with a smile. However, Rita wasn''t pleased with his action at all and she took Wisdom''s hand before going to her room and she closed the door loudly. As Nathaniel realized from Rita''s reaction, he could not believe that she had acted so boldly by mming the door. Nevertheless, Nathaniel just shook his head dotingly as he carried Mango upstairs. Rita was expecting Nathaniel to reproach them yet he didn''t, so she opened the door a little and saw Nathaniel carrying Mango into their bedroom. At that moment, her brows furrowed. "What''s the matter? Did daddy go upstairs?" Wisdom asked in a hurry as he saw nothing since he was behind Rita. Rita nodded as she turned her head around before resting her chin on one hand. She asked, "Wisdom, don''t you think that it''s really strange? I acted like this but he didn''t shout at me, whereas we didn''t do anything this morning but he''s so irascible! Don''t you think he has dissociative identity disorder?" Wisdom had been reading medical books over the past few days and Rita would read it with him asionally. They had just learned about dissociative personality disorder, so they started applying their knowledge to analyze Nathaniel''s behavior. Now that Rita mentioned this, Wisdom immediately browsed through his medical book and he frowned the moment he found it. "How is it?" Rita asked anxiously. Wisdom touched his chin and said worriedly, "I think you might be right." "Then what should we do?" Rita became really anxious. "Will he hit us now that he''s ill? He had the intention to hit us this morning and perhaps we wouldn''t be fine now if mommy wasn''t around." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Rita felt really scared and increasingly worried as she spoke. Wisdom felt fearful after hearing what she said. "Should I call Master and ask?" "Don''t do it as your Master is daddy and mommy''s friends, so they would surely side with each other since they''re adults." Wisdom paused after hearing Rita''s words. "What should we do then? We can''t just sit and do nothing, can we?" "Aren''t you the apprentice of a doctor? Do you not know how to treat him?" Rita looked at Wisdom expectantly. Wisdom liked how Rita thought so highly of him, but he eventually signed and said, "I have no idea! This is a mental- rted disease and I haven''t learned about it yet since I just started the course not long ago. However, I''m really afraid that daddy will be in a severe condition by the time I finish learning this, what should we do?" "Why don''t we go out and find him a doctor? Ah... That won''t do either as daddy would surely not let a stranger treat him or admit that he has dissociative personality disorder considering his bad temper. Should we look for Uncle Noah instead?" Wisdom nodded after hearing Rita analyze Nathaniel''s condition. "Right, we can look for Uncle Noah." "Let''s go now before they notice what we''re up to! We''ll ask Uncle Noah toe and they would be caught off guard." Then, Rita held Wisdom''s hand as she furtively opened the door before running out with Wisdom when they found that no one was watching them. On the other hand, Nathaniel had no idea that the two children had misunderstood him because of Pryce''s appearance, and he was absolutely clueless that his kids were making ns for his treatment! Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Rita and Wisdom wore thin clothes and they realized it only when they left the house. "Ah... It''s so cold!" Rita rubbed and warmed her little hands with her breath while her nose turned red because of the cold. Then, Wisdom stopped her. "Come on, let''s get back and put on a coat." "No, we''ll be dead if daddy sees us as he will definitely not let us out, and it would be even worse if he knows that we are going to find Uncle Noah, so let''s just go and well be there in a moment by taxi." Rita refused without a second thought. Wisdom knew that Rita was a stubborn person and no one could persuade her otherwise if she had her heart set on something, so he took off his jacket and draped it over Rita''s shoulders. "Wear it so that you don''t catch a cold." At that instant, Rita felt much warmer but she looked at Wisdom and asked with concern, "Wisdom, are you not cold?" "It''s okay... I can bear it as I''m a man!" Wisdom said it with determination but he nevertheless trembled. Then, the two of them left by Uber. On the other hand, Nathaniel carried Mango back to their bedroom. He adjusted the room temperature before taking off his clothes and lying down beside Mango. It didn''t take long for the two of them fell asleep as they were extremely tired. At this time they had no idea that their two kids had left the house. Soon, Newell brought Zion home after settling the issues, but he didn''t see Rita and Wisdom anywhere. Nevertheless, he thought that Nathaniel would be the first to search for them if something really happened to the child since Nathaniel came home before him. Zion went to the room to take a look and he left after seeing that Nathaniel and Mango were taking a rest. "Maybe daddy and mommy sent them to Mateo''s house." Having said that, Zion went back to his room to study coding. So, no one knew that the two children had gone out. Rita kept on chattering to Wisdom after they entered the car while Wisdom just listened to her quietly as usual. He was studying the medical book in his hands as he was really upset that his learning speed was too slow. So, none of them realized that the driver had turned off the navigation and was no longer driving in the right direction. It was only after a while that Rita raised her head suddenly as she realized that the route was rather unfamiliar, so she quickly nudged Wisdom. "Wisdom, do you know where are we? This isn''t the route to Uncle Noah''s house if I''m not mistaken." Wisdom looked up hurriedly and he realized that it was the wrong path. "Sir, you''re going the wrong way."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Wisdom voiced out at once. However, the driver said with a sneer, "Really? That shouldn''t be as this is the right route." At that instant, Wisdom noticed that they were in danger. He pulled Rita into his arms and whispered, "Call the police." Rita paused for a moment but when she picked up her phone again, the driver snatched it away from her and threw it out of the window. "Call the police? You are so cute... Why are you calling the police? Why not I y a game with you?" The driver was around 40 years old yet he shamelessly suggested ying a game with them. His eyes were fixated on Rita as he spoke and Wisdom frowned he saw the driver''s obscene expression. "What are you trying to do? Let me warn you, our parents are no ordinary people and you''d better think twice before harming us. Otherwise, our parents will make you suffer!" Wisdom protected Rita behind him as he spoke and he tried his best to hide Rita away from the driver''s sight. The look in his eyes was horrible. On the other hand, Rita leaned against Wisdom and she was extremely scared. She saw Wisdom holding his phone in his hand and it seemed that the driver couldn''t see it at this moment, so she hurriedly took over the phone before sending a message to Nathaniel. "Daddy, help! Someone wants to harm us!" Wisdom booked the car on Uber, so Rita immediately sent Nathaniel the driver''s car te number before hiding the phone in Wisdom''s boots. She was scared to death after doing this. On the other hand, the driver felt annoyed when he saw the determination in Wisdom''s eyes. "You brat, what are you looking at? Let me tell you, I can sell you to a kind family if you stay obedient, but I''ll sell you to the poor viges and let you suffer for your whole life if you don''t! Get out of my way and don''t mess with my business." The driver drove to a remote ce as he spoke. The car was locked and there was no way the two children could get out even if they wanted to run. At that moment, Wisdom became really anxious. He held Rita close to him and he said calmly although he was just a young boy, "Didn''t you notice the type of clothing material that we''re wearing? Or didn''t you realize that you picked us up from a vi district? I''m not trying to scare you but you would totally ruin your career in Ocean City if you dare to harm us." However, the driver sneered and said, "The CCTV near your ce is under maintenance and no one knew that I picked you up... I guess that your parents don''t know you came out too, isn''t it? I can tell from how little this girl wore that both of you escaped the house on your own. If that''s the case, surely no one would know what I did to you and I can just sell you somewhere else so that your parents can''t find you. Brat, you''d better get out of my way as I''m not interested in you." As the driver spoke, he reached his hand out all of a sudden as he wanted to grab Rita. "Ah! Wisdom!" Rita was so scared that she screamed. Yet, the driver was very excited at that moment. "Feel free to scream as no one woulde to the suburbs and your shouts will never be heard no matter how hard you try. Rather, your yells truly excite me!" The driver''s eyes became increasingly lustful. Wisdom''s eyes narrowed at that instant. He did not know what the driver wanted to do to Rita but he knew that the driver had ulterior motives. "I''m warning you, you''d better not approach us, or else I''ll not forgive you!" Wisdom was young but he was full of vigor at this moment. Even the driver was scared by him and he soon became angrier at the thought of being intimidated by a child. "Fu*k, f*ck! I gave you a chance yet you didn''t appreciate it? I won''t go easy on you!" The driver raised his hand and fanned towards Wisdom. However, Wisdom didn''t move and he waited for the driver to act before he lifted his leg and kicked the driver''s lower body with a swift movement. "F*ck, you are so scheming!" The driver quickly defended himself. At this moment, Rita stood up all of a sudden and she stretched out her hands before poking directly at the driver''s eyes. "I''ll poke you to death!" Rita''s strength wasn''t great, but it was forceful enough to make the driver cover his eyes in pain as he leaned back subconsciously. Wisdom took the opportunity to open the car door and he pulled Rita out before they started running. "Stinky brat, stupidss, stop right there!" The driver burst into tears. He felt really embarrassed for being bullied by two kids and he would not be able to vent his anger if he couldn''t catch them this day. Good thing Rita had trained in the military camp for a few days and she was still able to keep up with Wisdom''s pace although her strength wasn''t as good as when she was young. At that moment, she was extremely scared but also a little excited. "Wisdom, I poked him in his eyes!" "I saw it, you''re awesome! Follow me quickly." Wisdom observed the terrain and he realized that it was a forest in front, so it wasn''t a good ce to escape. "Rita, let''s head for the main road." "All right." Rita ran after Wisdom hastily. However, the two of them were still kids after all and even though their physical agility improved because of the military training, they were still rtively slow. Soon, the driver caught up with them. The driver first grabbed hold of Rita''s cor and he pulled her forcefully before dragging her into his arms. "B*tch, how dare you poke my eyes! I''ll let you beg for death!" The driver did not go after Wisdom and he held Rita in his arms as he ran toward the car. Wisdom was stunned for a moment before realizing that the driver''s main target was Rita, so he immediately ran back. "Let go of my sister!" Wisdom exerted his maximum strength at that moment and he threw himself to the driver madly before bitting on his thigh hard. "Ahh! It hurts! You brat!" The driver stomped his foot on Wisdom''s chest at that instant. Wisdom felt nauseous at that instant, but he didn''t dare to let go of his grasp nor bite as he saw Rita''s fearful expression. He bit the driver mercilessly as he wanted the driver to let go of Rita. "You''re dead!" The driver''s eyes seemed murderous at that instant. Then, Rita cried her eyes out! "Wisdom, stop biting him! Don''t hit my brother! No!" Rita struggled but the driver turned a deaf ear to her as he stomped on Wisdom''s chest repeatedly. Blood seeped out from the corner of Wisdom''s mouth and he didn''t know whose blood was it, but he was reluctant to let go. Rita''s voice became hoarse from crying. She started scratching the driver''s face mercilessly as she saw that the driver had no intention of stopping his cruel act. "You bad guy! I''ll scratch you to death! Who allowed you to hit my brother!" Rita was enraged as she wed the driver''s face repeatedly with her sharp fingernails and the driver''s face soon started bleeding. "Ahhh!" The driver was so angry that he directly shove Rita away. However, there was a slope right beside them and Rita rolled down the nted ground after the driver threw her out. "Oh no! Rita!" Wisdom almost had a heart attack. Rita had gone through operations back then, so she didn''t have good health and Wisdom was well aware of it. He couldn''t imagine what would happen to Rita now since the driver pushed her down from such a high ce. "I''m going to kill you!" Wisdom picked up a stone next to him and threw it at the driver crazily. While ignoring the punch and kicks from the driver, he started to throw everything he picked up and applied the boxing skills that he learned from the military base. Finally, he managed to avoid the driver''s attack and continued attacking the driver like a madman. At that moment, Wisdom''s eyes were red. He couldn''t hold back his strength at the thought of what might happen to Rita. The driver had the upper hand initially, but he eventually became afraid as Wisdom was attacking him unrelentingly. "D*mn it! I''m really unlucky today!" The driver kicked Wisdom and ran away. He wanted to harm the kids but he got attacked by them instead. On the other hand, Wisdom could barely take a breath because of the driver''s kick, but he hastily ran toward the slop as he was really concerned about Rita. Suddenly, he lost his bnce and copsed to the ground but he could no longer get up no matter how hard he tried. "Rita... Rita, don''t be afraid. I''ming..." Wisdom couldn''t stand up and he could only climb forward slowly as his blood stained the ground and formed a trail behind him. It was a really shocking scene. Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Nathaniel was woken up by Zion. He felt really helpless the moment he saw Zion''s disdainful expression. Nathaniel had slept so long because he was too exhausted and that Mango was lyingfortably in his embrace. At that moment, Nathaniel woke up in an instant before he tiptoed out of the bedroom as he was afraid that he might wake Mango. Then, he asked as he saw Zion waiting for him by the door, "What''s wrong?" "It''s alreadyte at night and I''m hungry, can you make some food? Sisi and Newell went out to settle some issues, so I wanted to order takeout, but Mateo told us that we''re still kids and we shouldn''t eat out as the foods are really oily. So, It''s unhealthy for us since we''re still growing. However, I really can''t take it anymore, so I woke you up to make me some food." Zion felt really wronged as he spoke. Then, Nathaniel looked at the time and he realized that it was already past five o''clock in the evening. He said sorrily, "I know, I''m sorry as I''ve overslept. I''ll go wash up and cook for you." "Oh... Zion walked down the stairs very proudly having done that. However, Nathaniel felt that something was wrong. He put on his clothes and pants before he figured it out. "Oh right, what about Rita and Wisdom? Howe Rita didn''te and wake me up when she''s such a glutton?" Nathaniel sighed when he recalled how Rita looked at him fearfully in the afternoon. At that instant, Zion turned his head suddenly and asked in surprise, "What? You didn''t send Rita away?" Nathaniel was also stunned. "Are you kidding me? Why should I send them away? The two of them were still watching TV in the living room when I came back and they went to their bedroom when I came upstairs too. What''s wrong? Where are they?" Zion rushed down the stairs having heard what Nathaniel said and he opened the door to Rita''s room immediately. Rita''s coat was still there... Did she not wear a coat before leaving the house? At that moment, Nathaniel sensed that something went wrong. He hurried down the stairs along with Zion. "I''ll get the CCTV recordings." "The cameras are under maintenance today as there''s been a ckout, so there are no recordings at all." Nathaniel felt really uneasy after hearing Zion''s words. "What?" The two of them nced at each other before Zion rushed out of the house after taking his coat. "Wait, I''ll go with you, but I''ll have to let Mango know first, or else she''ll be worried." Zion wanted to retort but he nevertheless nodded when he noticed the seriousness in Nathaniel''s irresistible eyes. Nathaniel went up the stairs in a sh and he woke Mango up reluctantly as she was sleeping soundly. "Mango, I think that we''ll have to go out." "What''s wrong?" Mango yawned as she still felt sleepy although she had a peaceful nap. Nathaniel felt sorry for her but he said in a low voice, "Rita and Wisdom went out to y, but they haven''te back yet, so Zion and I will go out and have a look." "Where can they go? Could they be at Mateo''s ce?" Mango rubbed her eyes. Nathaniel whispered, "I don''t know... Take care of yourself at home while I go out with Zion to have a look." "I''ll go with you." Mango patted her face to wake herself up before she changed her clothes hastily. It was at this moment that Nathaniel picked up his phone on the bedside table and he saw the message from Rita. His expression darkened the moment he read her text. "Rita is in danger." Nathaniel''s voice was cold. Then, Mango paused for a moment. She was able to remain calm after having experienced so many issues. "Do you have any clues?" Yes!" Nathaniel became murderous at that instant and he threw the phone to Zion directly without saying a word. "Zion, check the location of the sender when the message came in while I''ll look into the car te number... I would like to know who''s the one that has the guts to harm my daughter! Nathaniel turned on hisputer and started typing on the keyboard hastily before he began his investigation. On the other hand, Zion was also busily typing on hisptop to pinpoint the location of Rita when she sent the message. It didn''t take long before Zion found their whereabouts. "Mr. Ye, they''re in the suburbs." Mango didn''t utter a word as she wrapped her clothes around her waist and was the first to leave the house. At the same time, Nathaniel found out the owner of the car. He walked out with a menacing expression and called Desmond. "I''ll send you an address... Arrest the owner of this car and bring him to me." Desmond could tell from Nathaniel''s voice that something had happened. "Alright." Nathaniel hung up the phone and he got into the car with Zion. Mango was driving. She wouldn''t do so usually but Nathaniel didn''t dare to stop her as he could tell that Mango was filled with anger. They drove to the ce using the address that Zion found and Mango saw the shocking trail of blood along the road towards the end. Their expressions changed the moment they saw this. "This would better not be my kids'' blood, otherwise..." Mango didn''tplete her words, but Nathaniel understood what she meant. Zion''s face also turned pale. The three of them ran toward the road immediately. Then, they saw a trail of blood along the slope after they crossed the main road. There was a forest below and no one could tell what was lurking in it. Soon, Newell hurried to the ce with his men. "Find them... Use all your strength to find them! We must save them." Nathaniel''s voice was slightly trembling. It was the first time that he felt so perturbed deep down. Then, Newell ordered his men to search through the forest without further ado. Mango could not wait any longer and she was about to go into the forest when Nathaniel stopped her. "You shouldn''t go in considering your condition, just wait here as I''ll be sure to bring them back." "No! I''m their mother!" Mango pushed Nathaniel''s hand away. She didn''t have a problem although she was wearing the usual slippers that she wore when she went out. Soon, Mango''s eyes became tear- filled the moment they found Rita and Wisdom. Huge stains of blood were visible on Wisdom''s chest while Rita''s forehead was badly injured, and her body was covered with cuts and blood. Both of them were unconscious at that moment. "Quick! Send them to the hospital!" Nathaniel carried Rita while Mango lifted Wisdom up. Both of them had a fever, but it was fortunate that they were still breathing. Zion almost cried when he saw this scene. He bit his lower lip as he followed Nathaniel and Mango from behind closely without uttering a word. As soon as they went up the slope, Desmond brought the man here. "Mr. and Mrs. Ye, this is the owner of the car." The driver waspletely stunned the moment he saw Mango and Nathaniel. He had never expected the kids that he provoked to be Nathaniel''s children! Nathaniel was such a powerful figure. Everyone in Ocean City knew of him. It was no wonder that the brat had the guts to warn him like that, but it was toote for him to regret his deeds at this moment. "Keep an eye on him and look into his backgroundprehensively. Also, I want to know everything that had happened today in detail." Nathaniel''s gaze was signaling that he was determined to sentence the driver to death. Wisdom was in Mango''s embrace as she looked at him before ncing at Rita. Then, she halted in her tracks suddenly before instructing Zion angrily, "Zion, do me a favor." "Yes, mommy?" Zion held back his killing intent at that instant. However, Mango looked at Wisdom and said in a low voice, "Break his rib."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It was the first time Desmond had heard Mango giving such a cruel order, so he lifted his head and looked at her. He was a little absent-minded as Mango looked really simr to Marissa. However, Marissa was kind- hearted and she wouldn''t even kill an ant, yet Mango demanded Zion to carry out such an action today, so Desmond frowned. Mango saw it but she said coldly, "Turn your head aside and cover your ears if you can''t bear to watch it, or you could also leave anytime if you''d like." Mango said it in a solemn tone. Then, Desmond lowered his head without saying a word. On the other side, Zion took off his jacket before folding it nicely without saying a word and put it aside. Then, he looked at the driver coldly and said, "You must pay the price now since you''ve hurt my brother and sister!" "No... no! This is a misunderstanding! Listen to me!" The driver was so frightened that he took a few steps back. Zion was a child, but his murderous intent was no joke and it sent chills down the driver''s spine although he was an adult. Mango didn''t even hesitate as she carried Wisdom and left. Nathaniel didn''t stop her although he saw what happened and he just said ndly, "Just make sure that he''s alive." "All right." Zion made his move without further ado. His actions were really tricky as he had been training in the military base for a longer time than Wisdom and Rita, so there was no way others could surmise what was he trying to do. At the same time, his punches were extremely hurtful. The driver wailed in excruciating pain behind Mango and Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel and Mango got in the car emotionlessly and they drove to the hospital directly. Desmond and Newell were there and they would take care of Zion, so there was no need for Mango and Nathaniel to worry about him. Instead, they were really concerned about Rita and Wisdom. They drove the car directly to the entrance of the hospital and Nathaniel rushed to the emergency room before entrusting their kids to the doctors. Their children were sent into the operation room and Nathaniel''s hands were even stained with Rita''s blood. Mango looked at his palms and asked in a low voice, "Will they survive this?" "Yes, they will surely do." Nathaniel knew that Mango must be ming herself deep down for not taking good care of their children. He also hated himself for not doing... Why did he sleep so long and why did he not say a few words to Rita and Wisdom? It was all his fault for not keeping an eye on them and let them run out of the house. However, it was all toote now. The incident had already happened and he could only hope that Mango wouldn''t be too emotional. Also, he prayed that his kids would be safe although they must have been frightened. However, he could tell that his children had gone through terrible stuff as he looked at the bloodstains on his hands. Time was ticking away, but their kids were still in the operating room. Mango''s eyes were dark and inscrutable although she did not cry this time and it made Nathaniel feel even more worried about her instead. He felt really heartbroken that she had learned to forcefully endure such pain even though she was tough. Nathaniel felt that Mango was on the verge of copsing when the doctors finally came out of the emergency room. However, the doctor''s expression didn''t seem promising and it made both Nathaniel and Mango feel really perturbed deep down at that moment. Chapter 868 Chapter 868 "Doctor, how''s their condition?" Mango''s voice was trembling and she was so perturbed that even her hands were shaking. The doctor looked at Mango and Nathaniel as he said in a low voice, "Rita isn''t seriously injured although she has a mild concussion, while Wisdom''s chest was hit violently. I''m afraid that he wouldn''t be able to carry out any intense physical activities in the future. You have to keep an eye on him and he''ll need to stay in the hospital for our observation as his chest has bruises and even blood clots. We can''t guarantee what would happen in the future and we can only do our best." Mango almost fell to the ground. "How could Wisdom be injured so badly?" The doctor looked at Mango and sighed, "His organs are still fragile as he''s a child to begin with. Also, we''ve examined his X-ray result and we can tell from his injuries that someone has hit him violently several times. His chest and lungs are severely harmed and we surmise that the person must have kicked him. You can already make a police report based on these observations... Anyway, bear in mind to refrain the Wisdom from participating in activities that require intense physical strength." Nathaniel''s gaze was gloomy all this while and he exuded an unweing vibe, so the doctor dared not look straight into his eyes. "Mr. Ye, we''ve tried our best and you can transfer your kids to another hospital if you''re still worried. I know that you are friends with Noah and Director Bay, perhaps they have better solutions to this too." At this point, the doctor wanted to push away this issue if it was possible as he really couldn''t afford to take the responsibility. Nathaniel nodded and he arranged their transfer immediately. Soon, Wisdom and Rita were transferred to Genevieve''s military hospital and after a series of examinations, Genevieve and Noah came up with simr conclusions as to the other doctor. "Mango, I know that you feel sorry for Wisdom and that this is a horrible incident, but there''s really nothing we can do about it now since things have ended up like this. You could only take good care of him in the future as we can''t guarantee what will happen to him next time. It''s better not to let him participate in any extreme physical activities for his own good." At this moment, Mango felt really upset and she felt that she deserved punishment for letting such a thing happen to Wisdom. He was really pitiful. Mango felt so unsettled deep down that her breaths became erratic. Nathaniel patted her on the shoulder andforted her in a low voice, "It''s also my fault for not taking good care of our kids... Don''t worry as I''ll let Wisdom take over HY Group in the future while Zion can fulfill his dreams in the military. We have owed to our kids too much and I guess Wisdom ended up in this situation all because he wanted to save Rita." Mango didn''t have any objections to Nathaniel''s decision and if she could travel back in time, she would surely not let Wisdom go through such a painful experience again. She could give up all her wealth in exchange for Wisdom''s health, but too bad that it was impossible to turn back time. Wisdom was sent into a special care ward and Mango was afraid that he might be worried about Rita when he woke up, so she let Rita stay in the same ward as him. Rita woke up shortly after as she wasn''t heavily injured, but she started crying in Mango''s arms after seeing Wisdom. "Mommy, that bad driver kept kicking Wisdom and he didn''t stop even though Wisdom was coughing up blood. So, I bit him but he threw me down the slope... Mommy, how''s Wisdom doing? Will he be fine?" Mango''s gaze turned cold after hearing Rita''s words. "The driver kicked Wisdom?" "Yea, Wisdom did that to protect me." Beside them, Nathaniel''s eyes were terrifyingly menacing and even Rita was frightened. "Why did the two of you go out? Why can''t you just stay at home? You should at least inform us before you go out. Both of you are not as young anymore yet you aren''t even aware of the dangers outside. Would Wisdom end up like this if he didn''t have to protect you?" Nathaniel reprimanded Rita and the fierceness in his eyes made Rita cry softly. "Alright, don''t scare the child." Mango couldn''t bear to see Rita cry and she felt really unsettled deep down considering Wisdom''s current situation. "Rita, tell me, why did you and Rita go out without informing us? What did you go out for?" Rita looked at Nathaniel and then Mango as she wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "It''s okay, I''m here and no one can harm you even if you say it." "Including daddy?" Rita looked at Nathaniel timidly. Then, Mango nodded her head. "Yes, no one can do anything to you, including daddy. Be good and tell me, what is your reason for going out?" At that moment, Rita felt awkward but she nevertheless said in a low voice, "We wanted to find Uncle Noah." "Uncle Noah? What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" Mango became nervous at that instant. Then, Rita shook her head as she kept staring at Nathaniel before she said after hesitating for some time, "We realized that daddy was ill, so we wanted Uncle Noah to treat him." "Are you sick?" Mango looked at Nathaniel anxiously. At that point, Nathaniel was so confused. "I don''t even know when did I fall ill." "You have dissociative personality disorder." Rita''s voice was soft but they could still hear her clearly since the ward was noiseless. Mango and Nathaniel''s eyes widened and they became tearful. "What illness do you mean?" "Dissociative personality disorder... I saw it in Wisdom''s book and he also said that daddy was really fierce when he quarreled with you this morning. However, his personality totally changed when he came back in the afternoon. This is a typical sign of the disorder and Wisdom said that daddy might suffer in the future if he doesn''t get treated and his condition deteriorates. We might get involved as well and even get beaten up by him. So, we wanted to ask Uncle Noah to treat daddy." Mango and Nathaniel were stunned by Rita''s words and Mango found it amusing while Nathaniel felt really upset. "The person you saw in the morning isn''t me and I don''t have a personality disorder as well. What are you two kids thinking?" Nathaniel didn''t quite understand what was in the children''s minds nowadays. Huh? What the hell was Dissociative Personality Disorder? He didn''t even know what this word meant when he was still a child. Suddenly, he recalled that Wisdom was Bettany''s only student and Bettany had been teaching Wisdom medical knowledge recently. Nathaniel didn''t object to it but he didn''t expect that he would be their experimental target. Mango looked at Rita with a helpless expression. "Rita, you must first let us know no matter what doubts you have in the future, do you understand? Just look at what happened today. Would such an incident happen if you first tell us about your worries? And was it even necessary for you to leave the house? Why can''t you just call Uncle Noah instead? Also, you should never leave the house without informing us, alright? Regardless of whether daddy is sick, both you and Wisdom are his precious babies in his heart and you''re very important to him, so he would never hurt you even if he''s hurting himself, do you understand?" "Oh... Got it, mommy, I was wrong." Rita lowered her head and she started crying sadly. "What should we do about Wisdom? Is he seriously injured? Why hasn''t he woken up yet?" At this point, no one would have the heart to me Rita considering her emotion. So, Nathaniel sighed and said, "Rita, you have to remember that it''s all because of you that Wisdom is experiencing this, so no matter what happens to him in the future, treat him well without disobeying his orders, do you understand?" "Got it." Nathaniel held Rita in his arms andforted her after clearing up the issue. Then, Wisdom woke up. "Rita!" He sat up all of a sudden, but his face turned purple as he started coughing violently because of his abrupt and forceful movement. "Wisdom, don''t get too worked up as Rita is fine." Mango sat beside him hurriedly and she patted him on his back. Then, Wisdom finally stopped coughing, but his chest was burning pain and he felt really ufortable. "Mommy, daddy, I''m sorry, I failed to protect my sister, I..." "You''ve done a good job, Wisdom. You''re a real man and Rita is only slightly injured all because of your protection. However, daddy and I feel really heartbroken because of your current state, so promise us not to put yourself in danger anymore no matter what happens in the future, alright? You''re my son and I feel really upset now that you''re so severely injured..." Mango''s eyes were full of tears. At that instant, Wisdom felt that his chest was not as painful anymore. He grinned and said, "Mommy, it''s okay as I''ll work hard to improve my physical agility in the future and learn some useful skills to protect my younger siblings." However, Mango could no longer hold back her tears the moment she heard Wisdom''s words as tears started rolling down her cheeks. "There''s no need for you to work so hard in the future as Rita will train up herself and protect you in return." "How does it make sense to let my younger sister protect me? Mommy, I''m fine and I''ll still be able to train when I recover." Wisdom patted his chest and promised, but he started to cough violently again. On the other hand, Nathaniel noticed that Mango was ming herself so much that she could no longer bear it, so he quickly said to Wisdom, "Alright, we can talk about this again when you''ve recovered. Sisi will be here in a while, so tell her to take care of the two of you as daddy and mommy will need to go handle some issues." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Daddy, are you going to deal with the driver?" Wisdom was no longer a naive child having gone through so many hardships. Nathaniel did not hide it from him and he nodded in response since Wisdom asked him so directly. "Yes, do you have anything to tell us?" Wisdom looked at Nathaniel as he thought about it for a moment before saying with some uncertainty, "I don''t know if I''m wrong but I saw a tattoo on the man''s arm." "A tattoo?" Nathaniel didn''t realize it. "Do you still remember the pattern?" "Yes, it''s a poppy flower and I''ve seen this kind of flower in the medical book, so I remember it very clearly. Daddy, I feel that he is not an ordinary Uber driver... We have a closemunity in Ocean City and all the locals know that wee from influential and wealthy families, so no one would want to harm us and that''s also why we felt at ease. However, he wasn''t afraid at all even after I told him that he could not bear the consequences of hurting us, and he even said that he wants to sell us to our families. Also, I really don''t like the way he looked at Rita as he seemed really obscene. Now that I think about it, it seems that he has been targeting Rita since the beginning." Wisdom sorted out his thoughts and exined them clearly to Nathaniel, which made Nathaniel and Mango frown at that instant. Chapter 869 Chapter 869 "What did you say about the way he looked at Rita?" Nathaniel''s voice trembled with coldness. Then, Wisdom said word by word, "His gaze seems really obscene and he wanted to grab Rita as well, or else I wouldn''t have tried so hard to stop him. Daddy, I''m really disgusted by the driver." Mango''s expression changed. He was perverted pedophilia! Mango was so frightened that she broke out in cold sweat at the thought of this. She had never expected that a man would target her daughter even though she was not even five years old yet. "We can just let him be and we must treat this case seriously." It was the first time that Mango actually had the intention to murder a person. She felt really afraid as she looked at Rita''s innocent eyes and she wondered what would have happened to Rita if Wisdom didn''t go all out to protect his sister despite risking his life. She didn''t dare to imagine it. "I want to see that driver." Mango didn''t even want to spare a nce at the driver initially, but she had a strong urge to crush his man into ashes at his moment. Then, Nathaniel nodded as he had the same idea as well. He would never let go of the driver as he shamelessly harbored evil intentions against his daughter! It was at this moment that Sisi came and she brought some soup and rice porridge. Mangoforted the two children and told them to take good care of themselves before leaving the hospital with Nathaniel. "You''re not in good health, so just tell me if you want to do something violent as I''ll do it." It was the first time that Nathaniel had seen Mango''s murderous look and he wouldn''t doubt it if Mango said that she wanted to eat the driver up. So, he spoke up when he thought of Mango''s condition. However, Mango said coldly, "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing." Soon, they arrived at the Ye s Mansion. Desmond had already brought the driver back and locked him up in the basement, while Zion was resting on the sofa as he seemed tired. He hurriedly got up and asked when he saw Mangoing back, "Mr. Ye, Mummy, how are Wisdom and Rita doing?" Then, Nathaniel said somewhat sadly, "Rita is fine, but Wisdom went all out to protect Rita and he can''t do any intense physical activities in the future as his chest and lungs are injured. Also, the blood clot in his organs hasn''t been cleared yet and he will need to do check-ups repeatedly after this." Zion''s eyes turned cold when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "I have hit him too lightly just now, I''m going in to beat him up again." Zion was about to get up as he spoke, but Mango stopped him. "I''ll do it." Mango''s tone was nonchnt, but Zion could tell that there was something different about her. She seemed to be really angry? He looked at Mango furtively and asked in a low voice, "Can I watch it aside?" "You''d better not watch violent scenes since you''re a child, so go into your room to y." Zion felt upset after hearing Mango''s words. Why didn''t she say so when she asked him to beat the driver? Nevertheless, Zion returned to his room obediently after seeing Nathaniel''s gaze. Mango went straight to the basement without a second thought. The driver was on the verge of death and blood was seeping out from the corner of his mouth. Then, he immediately begged for mercy the moment he saw Mango and Nathaniel entering the room. "Sir and Madam... please, stop hitting me... I was wrong and I won''t do it again..." His ribs were in excruciating pain and he could feel aches in his bones, but he still survived perfectly fine. He thought that he was a devil himself but he had never expected that a four- year- old kid could make him beg for his life dearly. Mango looked at his current state and she was burning in anger the moment she recalled that his person had the guts to harbor obscene intentions against her daughter. So, she walked up to the driver and said coldly, "I heard that you''ve taken a fancy to my daughter?" Mango asked it nonchntly but it sent chills down the driver''s spine. "No, I didn''t... Madam, you must''ve mistaken..." The driver would never admit it no matter what. However, it didn''t matter to Mango whether he admitted it or not since she believed that Wisdom would never lie while Rita wouldn''t get beaten up all of a sudden. Suddenly, Mango lifted her leg and kicked toward the driver''s groin at the thought that her daughter almost got harmed by this man. "Ahh!" The driver whined in pain at that instant and he held his groin in pain while he broke out in cold sweat. The next moment, Mango grabbed hold of his cor and lifted her leg once more before kicking the driver at the same body part another time. Most of them in the room are men and Mango''s action sent shivers down their spine. Some of them even stumbled backward and held their groin subconsciously. The corner of Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. He knew that Mango would make a move, but he had never expected that Mango would attack him in such a cruel way. Everyone was watching, but Mango turned a blind eye to them as she kicked the driver repeatedly. "Do you like it? Is it pleasurable? You think that my daughter is lovely, don''t you? Do you already know her identity beforehand? How dare you harbor such thoughts against her after picking her up at The Ye Mansion''s gate? Well... I''ll make sure that you can''t fantasize about her again for the rest of your life!" Mango had kicked him over ten times as she spoke. The driver wailed loudly initially but he could only sigh in pain toward the end. Every man who saw this gulped subconsciously and all of them had the same thought. They would absolutely not mess with Mrs. Ye in the future! At this point, the driver''s pants were dripping with blood. It was only then that Mango threw him onto the ground and said coldly, "Treat his injuries and make sure all his wounds heal other than his groin. Since he likes toying with young girls, castrate him and send him into prison along with a few men. I''ll let him experience what is like to be toyed with and I don''t care how severe his injuries, make sure that he is treated the next day. I want him to spend the rest of his life like this in the prison every single day." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Mango''s words sent shivers down everyone''s spine. She was so cruel! However, no one dared to say it out loud. At that moment, the driver wanted to just end his life as he didn''t want to experience such inhumane treatment daily! He wanted to bite his tongue andmit suicide at the thought of this, but Mango immediately opened up his jaw with a swift movement. "As I said, you can''t die without my permission." Mango threw him aside mercilessly before turning around and she walked out. Nathaniel looked at Mango''s silhouette and he wanted to do something, but he looked at the driver and shook his head before saying, "Do as Mrs. Ye said and lift up his sleeves, I want to have a look." Others didn''t know what Nathaniel was going to do, but they nevertheless lifted the man''s sleeves obediently. The driver''s arm was incredibly wless and there was no tattoo at all. Then, Nathaniel''s brows furrowed. He was confused as it was impossible that Wisdom would lie to him yet the driver did not have any features. "Bring me some wine and pour it into his mouth." Nathaniel gave an order and someone immediately gave him a bottle of white. Afterward, he grasped the driver''s mouth and poured the wine into it without caring about the driver''s reaction. Then, the driver''s arm changed after he drank the whole bottle of wine and a morous poppy flower appeared on his arm. Nathaniel took out his phone and took a picture of it before looking at the driver and said coldly, "How dare you drink alcohol before you drive when you''re just an Uber driver? You must be quite bold, aren''t you? Or is someone backing you up?" The driver shook his head as he gritted his teeth tightly and he would never spill the beans. Then, Nathaniel sneered and said, "I''ll give you a chance... You''d better spill the beans and I''ll show you some mercy so that you can live a better life in the prison. Also, I''ll let your wife and child suffer less in their life." Having said that, someone showed the driver a photo of his wife and son. The driver''s eyes widened at that instant, but he still shook his head. Then, a cruel sneer appeared on Nathaniel''s face. "Isn''t he interesting in selling kids? Well, sell his wife to Southeast Asia while his child to somewhere remote so that he can never find them for the rest of his life. His wife can be sent to a brothel directly." At that instant, the driver became anxious upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. He wanted to say something, but someone covered his mouth immediately. Nathaniel said coldly, "I gave you a chance and you didn''t appreciate it, so you can keep it a secret forever as I''ll still get to know whatever I''m curious about at the end of the day. Call the police and let them arrest him. Bear in mind to follow Mrs. Ye''s order." The driver sat on the ground and he was paralyzed as it was the first time he witnessed how terrifying Nathaniel and Mango were. He thought that Mango wouldn''t do anything to him since she was a woman, but he didn''t expect her to be cruder than a man. However, Nathaniel felt a little sorry for this driver all of a sudden. So, he patted the driver''s head and said with a smile, "I''d rather offend a viin than a woman and I hope that you''ve learned your lesson this time." Then, he looked at the driver''s injured groin before leaving hurriedly. Nathaniel returned to the living room and he saw that Mango was still emotional, so he poured her a cup of hot water. "Are you still angry? You can still kick him a few more times if you couldn''t vent your anger yet." Mango shook her head and took a sip of hot water before saying in a low voice, "There''s no need to hit him again...though I''m really curious how did he get to know our precious daughter and why did he treat her like that?" "I will look into this matter as I think that it may have something to do with my uncle, but it''s just my guess of course. We can only find out whether it''s true or not after the investigation. Also, the tattoo on the driver''s arm shows itself only after he drinks, which means that he wasn''t clearheaded when he drove. His tattoo is made by pigeon''s blood and no one would see it under usual circumstances, so perhaps his tattoo is a clue for us." Nathaniel showed Mango the tattoo. Then, Mango''s brows furrowed. "I''m dying to know who''s so vicious..." "We''ll know that soon, just give me some time." Nathaniel consoled Mango softly but he received a call from Thomas all of a sudden and he felt surprised. "What''s wrong?" "Thomas is calling, maybe something happened to Rainie?" Mango urged him to answer the phone quickly after hearing his words. "Hurry up and answer it, why are you telling me this?" Nathaniel felt as if he had be Mango''s subordinate but he didn''t hesitate any further and put the call on hands-free. "Mr. Ye, I''ve heard it from Rainie that the leader of the group of men who went to attack the Blu family had a tattoo on his arm. She didn''t know what flower is it but she kept it in her mind and drew it down as well. I''ll send it to you through WhatsApp." Nathaniel''s and Mango''s expressions changed the moment they heard Thomas''s words. Was it a poppy flower? Chapter 870 Chapter 870 It was just their guess initially, but the two of them went silent after seeing the picture sent by Thomas. "I guess we''ll have to ask Pryce about this." Mango was stunned for a few moments before she said this. "Yea, I''ll go." Nathaniel took a deep breath. In fact, Nathaniel cherished his siblings very much and he loved Nick to the core of his being in the past. Now that he found that he had another younger brother, he wouldn''t have attacked him if it weren''t for being so outrageous. At this point, Nathaniel felt really upset and crestfallen deep down as many incidents were attributable to Pryce and his uncle''s doings. It was a dreadful and tough situation having to stand against one''s own family members. So, Mango patted his hand and said softly, "I can go if you feel uneasy." "No, you shouldn''t worry about it as you are pregnant now, so just take a good rest while I''ll investigate this matter." "Alright." Mango did not argue with him and she nodded her head gently as if she was not the one who had beaten the driver up just now. Nathaniel stayed with Mango for a while before leaving and Mango knew that he was going to look for Pryce. She leaned against the edge of the bed with her eyes narrowed as she was wondering what was the meaning behind the poppy flower? Nathaniel''s uncle had fought for the Ye family''s wealth in the past, but why did he return now that Nathaniel''s status was basically untouchable? Did he think that he coulde back and certainly take over the Ye family''s property just because Nathaniel was his biological son? However, what did this have to do with the Blu family then? Mango couldn''t figure out their intentions no matter how hard she tried. Soon, she had a headache and decided not to think about it anymore as the truth would be revealed sooner orter, so she could just wait and see what would happen. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It was right at this moment that she received a message about the preliminary round of her design competition. Mango nced at it and skimmed through the important reminders before she put her phone down. Later, Zion wanted to go to the hospital to visit Rita and Wisdom, so Mango made some food for him and they headed for the hospital. Wisdom seemed to be unaware of his physical condition as he was chattering and having a good time with Rita. Mango felt really heartbroken when she saw Wisdom''s behavior. "Wisdom, I made some sweet and sour pork ribs as it''s your favorite. You can''t eat greasy food, so just have a bite, alright?" Mango walked in with a smile. Wisdom was especially happy to see Mango and Zion in the hospital. "Okay, I''ll do whatever you say." Rita was originally a foodie yet she surprisingly did not fight for food this time. It seemed as if this incident had made her more mature. Mango ced the thermos sk on top of the cab. On the other hand, Zion walked over and hugged Wisdom as he said in a low voice, "Wisdom, I''ll protect you in the future." "You said that when we first met too, but don''t worry as I''m your brother and I can protect you." Wisdom withdrew himself from Zion''s embrace. Later, Zion became tearful when he saw the sincere expression in Wisdom''s eyes. "Wisdom, I''m leaving tomorrow and I may not be able to wee you home." At that instant, Mango was stunned. Zion was leaving? How did she not know about it? "Zion, when did you decide it? Howe I have no idea about this?" "Mommy, I have already promised Mateo that I''ll leave tomorrow as the military base is urging me to go back. After this, I might onlye home every Saturday and I must return by Sunday noon. However, you must tell me if something happens at home." Zion had thought about it for a long time before he made this decision. He was now the only person in the Ye family who was fully in good health, so he must improve his skills now so that he could protect his brother and sister. Wisdom was a little envious and he said in a low voice, "I could have gone with you and you''ll have apanion if I''m not injured..." Zion and Mango were stunned for a moment and Mango turned her head away at that instant. However, Zion smiled and said, "Wisdom, we can''t be in the army together. Aren''t you learning about medicine from Bettany now? You could also just take over thepany of our family too as I''ll probably not manage it for the rest of my life. If you don''t do so, daddy will be extremely exhausted from his work and mommy probably wouldn''t be happy about it too, isn''t it?" Mango red at him as she smiled. Wisdom was a little surprised and he said immediately, "I don''t want to take over the Ye family''s business and I just want to be a doctor... You shoulde back and take over it instead." "I don''t want that as I see my future in the military area. Wisdom, don''t refuse it as I''m not interested in business affairs at all as you know, and I''ll be really miserable if I were to take over ourpany. I''d rather live carefreely outside themercial world." Wisdom was stunned when he heard Zion''s words. "But..." "No buts about it and it''s a deal. I won''t be at home, so please take good care of mommy and sister..." Zion smiled heartily. Then, Wisdom finally nodded seeing how happy he was. "Alright, I''ll take care of them at home." As Mango looked at her two sons, she felt as if they were getting matured all of a sudden as they seemed so youthful. They were much more mature than the peers of their age as they had experienced many hardships. On the other hand, Rita kept quiet all this while and Mango wasn''t used to it at all. "Rita, I made some sweet and sour pork ribs, why don''t you try one?" Mango was about to feed her a piece of pork. However, Rita shook her head and said, "Let''s leave them all for Wisdom. I''ll let him eat my portion of meat as well so that he''ll be strong and healthy in the future." Wisdom smiled very brightly at that instant. "It''s okay as I''ll just eat one piece. Rita, you should have some as I like watching you eat and it''s really appetizing. I won''t have the appetite if you don''t eat." Then, Rita immediately asked upon hearing Wisdom''s words, "Really?" "Of course! I won''t eat either if you don''t, so why don''t each of us eat a piece?" "Alright." Rita reached out her hands in an instant. Mango felt really relieved as she saw how obedient Rita was to Wisdom. Later, Zion and Mango stayed here for a while before she left with Zion. She wasn''t afraid that they would be in danger since Sisi was here. In the car, Zion pondered for a long time before he spoke. "Mommy, would you me me?" "Hm? Why would I?" Mango felt really secured and assured as she looked at her son. However, Zion bit his lower lip and said, "I have to leave for the military region all of a sudden, wouldn''t you me me?" "Why would I do so? I''m really happy that you have your own dreams and ambitions, so why should I be angry at you?" Zion let out a sigh of relief upon hearing Mango''s words. He leaned against Mango like a spoiled child and said with a smile, "Mommy, I''ll be really proud if you treat me so well." "It''s okay, you have the right to be proud. However, have you really thought it through to give up our family business?" Nathaniel had already made up his mind on this matter, but Mango still wanted to hear Zion''s opinion. Zion nodded solemnly and said, "I''ve decided and I want to fulfill my own dreams. Wisdom got injured because of Rita and although he might recover in the future, he might not bepletely healthy again. However, no one would dare bully him if he bes an influential person in Ocean City and this is also what Rita owes to him." Mango felt relieved when she heard Zion''s thoughts, but she caressed Zion''s head and said in a gentle voice, "You don''t owe each other anything as you are brothers and if you have such thoughts, you are not treating him as your real brother. I know that you''re doing this for his own good, but don''t say such words anymore in the future If Wisdom needs your help, you shouldn''t reject him, do you understand?" "Got it." Mango looked at Zion with pity as she felt that she didn''t spend much time with him although she returned to the country. Now, he would be going back to the military base the next day and he would have to abide by a soldier''s routine, where Mango could only see him once a week. Mango''s heart was filled with sadness and reluctance to part with Zion at the thought of this. "You like to y games, don''t you?" Zion paused for a moment as Mango brought this up all of a sudden. "I''ve always liked ying games. Mommy, you don''t want to y a game with me, do you?" "Why can''t I? I don''t want to y mobile games with you though, how about we go to the arcade and have some fun there? I''m sure I wouldn''t lose to you if we do that." Mango was bad at ying mobile games as her typing speed was really too slow, so Zion would probably look down on her if she yed such games with him. However, she had always yed in the arcade since she was a child and it was really different from mobile games. Zion noticed from Mango''s eyes that she was determined to challenge him, so he said with a smile," Alright, I''ll go with whatever you say." "That''s a deal, you can''t cry if I win." "Mommy, it''s still hard to tell who will be the winner or the loser..." Zion was brimming with confidence. Mango curled her lips and she drove Zion to the arcade nearby. Many of the people here were youths and no mother would bring their own son here to y with them. Later, the worker gave them some game coins. Zion and Mango then skimmed through the area to see what games were avable. Then, Zion asked with a smile, "Mommy, what do you want to y?" "What about boxing king?" "Alright." Zion didn''t hesitate at all. Then, Mango walked over confidently and she started the game with Zion after putting in the coins. She thought that she''d be able to beat Zion, yet her scores were falling behind after two rounds of games. At that moment, Mango was crestfallen. "Have you evere here to y secretly without letting me know?" "No, I swear I didn''t and it''s my first time ying." Mango couldn''t believe what Zion said. "First time? Are you kidding me? I''ve been ying this for more than twenty years yet I can''t beat you?" "I''m telling the truth, mommy. Some people are born with high IQs and I can''t do anything about it!" Mango was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Was Zion really her biological son? He was so outstanding! "Let''s go, well y something else." Mango didn''t believe that she couldn''t beat a child in terms of games. So, Zion went along with Mango with a smile on his face. However, Zion was able to grasp the tricks of the games within two rounds as soon as he started ying, regardless of the type of the game. He could soon beat Mango easily every single time. At that moment, Mango waspletely downhearted. However, everyone in the arcade became really interested in them and they started cheering for Zion because of his outstanding game skills. Mango felt really happy yet dispirited at the same time. Just then, a young man came over to them. "Hey, kid, let''s y one round and the loser will have to bark while crawling out of this arcadeter on, what do you think? Are you up for the challenge?" Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Mango was displeased by the young man who came out of nowhere suddenly and trying to provoke them. She was about to say something when Zion stood up and asked the young man coldly, "So, you''re the tyrant here?" "Seems that you''re quite aware, kid, but why did youe here and try to snatch my title then? You should know that I''m the boss here before you came." The young man said arrogantly. Zion put on his jacket that he had taken off just now because of the warmth before he turned to Mango and he said with a smile, "Mommy, let''s go." "Oh, okay." Mango thought that Zion would take up the challenge but she didn''t expect him to turn a blind eye to the young man before him. However, his action provoked the teenager. "You''re leaving? I won''t let you leave the arcade if you don''t take up the challenge, though you can give it a try if you think that I''m bullshitting." The young man was stubborn and didn''t want to let them off the hook so easily. At that moment, Zion''s brows furrowed. "Get out of the way!" He shouted coldly in a husky tone. However, the teenager would certainly not let them go just like that since a child had humiliated him. "Wow, what a bad- tempered child... Catch my hands!" The teenager raised his hand, but Zion immediately gave him a kick on his knee cap and the teenager kneeled on the ground before them in an instant. "Not everyone has the privilege topete with me, but it''s good that you admit your mistake now and there''s no need for you to kneel to me." "You''re so dead!" The teenager had never been treated like this before, so he was so angry that he picked up a chair beside him immediately before throwing it at Zion without a second thought. At that instant, Mango took a step back to make room for Zion as she had no intention of getting involved in the fight. Zion would be able to handle the punk easily as the teenager would be no big deal to him. However, everyone else started looking at Mango and their eyes were filled with criticism. "Are you even his mother? How can you back away when your son is about to get beaten up?" "She must be a stepmother as no real mother will bring their own child to an arcade to y games." At that moment, Mango felt helpless when she heard the crowd''s discussion about her. On the other hand, Zion avoided the teenager''s attack and he immediately spoke when he heard what the crowd said about Mango. "Shut up! You have no right of judging my mom''s personality!" "This kid really doesn''t know what he''s doing." The crowd started criticizing and attacking Mango and Zion again. Then, Zion became a little angry. The teenager saw that Zion was just avoiding his attack without the intention to hit him, so he started to exert strength as he thought that Zion was just putting on a pretense. Soon, Zion''s eyes became menacing. "It''s not that I''m afraid of you that I''m not attacking you, it''s just that my instructor told me not to hit the elder citizens...but now that you''re being so aggressive, don''t me me for being rude to you." Zion''s eyes were unweing as his attacks became merciless and cruel at that instant. He kicked the teenager away before the teenager could register what was going on. He was much taller than Zion because Zion was just a little child, yet he managed to shove the teenager away. The young man''s body collided with a game machine before he fell to the ground with a loud noise. At that instant, the arcade was pin-drop silent as no one dared to utter a word. They were all shocked by Zion''s actions. Then, Zion stepped forward before stepping on the back of the young man''s hand and said coldly, "How dare you block my way?" The young man cried out in pain as he had never been treated like a sh*t before. "You brat, how dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? I''m Pryce''s man... I''m telling you, you''re dead as you''ve just got yourself into big trouble! Pryce will not forgive you!" Mango frowned when she heard what the teenager shouted. What? Pryce Ye? She thought of Pryce Ye immediately when she heard the teenager mentioned ''Pryce''. However, Nathaniel was currently guarding against Pryce and there was no way he could stir up such trouble. So, Mango voiced out to confirm her thoughts. "Hah! Anyone cane up with a name nowadays, how do we know if this person even exists?" Then, the young man said angrily, "Pryce has a high social status and he''s the son of the Ye family, Pryce Ye!" Mango and Zion''s expressions changed at that instant. "Which family of Ocean City did you say?" Zion stepped on the teenager even harder. "Ahhhh! It hurts! You b*stard! The Ye family of Ocean City, aren''t you aware of them? The one and only Ye family! How dare you provoke me... Let me warn you, I will make you pay for it!" The teenager went on yelling. At that instant, Mango snorted before handing her phone to him. "There, I''ll give you a chance to call Pryce now and ask him where he is so that he could perhaps come and help you settle this issue." The teenager was slightly stunned. His heart was thumping when he saw the faint smile on Mango''s face, but he nevertheless took the phone. Zion let go of him at that moment. Then, the teenager called Pryce immediately. Soon, Pryce picked up the phone. The young man seemed to have met his savior as he hurriedly shouted, "Sir, someone beat me up in the arcade and they are really arrogant! They tried to take over the arcade and be the tyrant of this ce... Oh, please, you must help me out!" Mango heard what the teenager said and she felt as if he had treated her as an unreasonable landlord. Was it necessary for him to say that when she didn''t even force him into anything? Zion also looked at him disdainfully and he would have crippled the teenager if it weren''t for Mango''s order. Pryce voice''s came from the other side as soon as the teenager finished his words. "It''s such a small issue yet you can''t even handle it well and you need me to help you... Are you stupid? Are you the boss or am I the boss? If I were to help you settle all problems, what do I even need you for?" "Sir, that''s not true... This brat is really good at fighting and I can''t beat him." The teenager said depressingly. Then, Pryce became even angrier when he heard that. "Can''t you find a few men to help you if you can''t defeat him by yourself? Are you a fool? Why did you even try to fight him on your own?" However, Mango felt displeased at the fact that Pryce could answer the teenager''s call so freely. Then, she frowned when she heard what he said and she spoke ndly. "Pryce, I''m Mango and it''s Zion who had beaten him up... What now? You''re asking to beat us up in groups? Are you sure about that?" Pryce fell silent as he became speechless the moment he heard Mango''s words. The teenager thought that their call disconnected, yet the signal waspletely fine when he took a look at it. "Hello, Sir... are you there?" At that instant, rage pulsed through Pryce''s veins. "B*stard, are you crazy? The one who beat you is my nephew and the one who spoke just now is my sister-inw, yet you''re asking me to help you vent your anger? Are you out of your mind?" The teenager waspletely stunned at that moment as he looked at Mango and Zion in disbelief. However, Mango found the situation rather strange. Pryce was so arrogant before yet he suddenly addressed her as his sister-inw? What had Nathaniel done to him? The teenager was also a person who would adapt his personality to the situation, so he immediately smiled and said humbly after a few moments of hesitation, "Mrs. Ye, and Sir Zion, I''m really sorry for my ignorance..." Mango smiled faintly, but Zion''s brows furrowed. "We aren''t even that close with you and I''m not your sister-inw." "Yes, you''re right, my highness. Please show me some mercy and let go of me... I knew that no ordinary people would have such good agility and it indeed turns out that you''re Zion... Everything makes sense now." The teenager''s attitude waspletely different from how he behaved before this. On the other hand, the crows started taking pictures of Zion and Mango before uploading them to social media the moment they heard of their identities. For them, Nathaniel was like a celebrity and it was incredibly rare to be able to meet him, so it was a pleasure for them to meet his wife and son. Mango saw that more people began to surround them, so she pulled Zion''s hand and said in a low voice, "Let''s go." "Alright." Zion didn''t like being the center of attention either. The teenager let out a sigh of relief and wiped away his sweat when he saw the two of them leaving. At that moment, Mango halted in her tracks as she saw the poppy flower tattoo on the teenager''s arm. "Madam, what else can I do for you?" The teenager felt really helpless. Oh sh*t, weren''t they leaving? Why did they stop? Mango stared at the tattoo on his arm and asked coldly, "What''s the tattoo on your arm?" "Ah? Oh... All the subordinates of Pryce have such a tattoo as it''s our sign." The young man answered hurriedly. Then, a hint of indescribable emotion shed across Mango''s eyes. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. That was to say, the poppy flower tattoo did have something to do with Pryce. Though, she didn''t know what Nathaniel had investigated. "What''s your name?" Mango asked the young man''s name all of a sudden and he was frightened, but he quickly answered, "My name is Paul Zhang." "Give me your phone number so that I can contact you if I need your help, but you''d better not consider leaving Ocean City as you know, you can''t leave without my permission." Mango spoke in an indifferent tone. Then, Paul hurriedly nodded. "Oh sure thing, I''ll do whatever you say, Madam." Paul immediately gave his phone number to Mango. Mango jotted it down before leaving the arcade with Zion. However, Zion looked at Mango and asked in a low voice, "Mommy, are you investigating the incident that involved Auntie Blu''s family?" "Yes, my friendship with Auntie Blu will not be resolved if this matter remains unclear, but you don''t have to worry about it as it''s an issue among the adults." Mango patted Zion''s head. Zion had truly grown up and Mango was pleased with the way he dealt with the situation just now. "Oh, I''ll help if you need me. For now, I''ll go home and search for the poppy flower on the Inte to see which organization is affiliated with it. Perhaps you''ll have more hints to conduct the investigation then." "Alright." Mango brought Zion to have some food before they returned to the Ye''s Mansion. However, they saw a car parked in front of their house when they came back and it didn''t look seem familiar. Was there a guest at their home? Why did no one contact her beforehand? Mango parked the car in the garage before walking into their living room while holding Zion''s hand. "Hey, Susan, anyone came over?" Sisi was taking care of the children in the hospital while Newell was outside handling some matters, so Nathaniel hired a temporary caretaker as he was worried about Mango being home alone. It was her first day at work, so Susan immediately ran toward Mango when she heard Mango calling her. "Madam, an old couple said that they are your parents and they brought a woman here. I told them that I''ll call you, but they said that it''s not necessary as they could wait for you toe back. So, I let them stay in the living room and they''re watching the TV." Mango was stunned after hearing Susan''s words. Hmm? Was that old couple her parents? Did the Shen parents return from their trip? A bright smile bloomed across Mango''s face as she held Zion''s hand and walked towards the living room hastily. "Mom and Dad, you''re back?" She mmed open the door of the living room, yet her smile froze the moment she saw the scene in front of her. Chapter 872 Chapter 872 The parents of the Shen family indeed came back, but they were standing aside a woman while ttering her as if they were ves. "Gise, here, have some oranges..." Mrs. Shen peeled the oranges and looked at the woman dotingly, but the woman said impatiently, "Oh, can you stop offering it to me as I don''t want it? I''m not a kid! Where were you in the past and why are you treating me so well now?" Mrs. Shen was stunned after she heard what the woman said and a hint of sadness shed across her eyes. Mr. Shen couldn''t stand it anymore, so he whispered, "Gise, how can you be so rude to your mother?" "What''s wrong with my words? I''m already going easy on you even though you''ve lost me when I was a child and you even raised someone else''s daughter. She is living such a good life right now...but what about me? All these were supposed to be mine! Yet I''m sitting here like an outsider now... How dare you expect me to be polite to you?" Mango no longer felt happy as she was just now when she heard this and she recalled at that instant the reason the Shen parents left. Also, the person before her was surely Gise Shen and this woman was the one she saw in the picture that was hidden in her photo frame. Hmm... Gise Shen? Did she even change her surname? That was to say, this woman was the Shen parents'' biological daughter? Mango had mixed feelings deep down and she didn''t know whether to leave or to enter the house now that she was standing at the entrance. Her parents were once extremely close to her yet they seemed so unfamiliar to her at this moment. On the other hand, Zion looked at Mango and he could tell that she was in a bad mood although she didn''t say anything. He took a deep breath before saying with a bright smile, "Grandpa and grandma, you are here?" The Shen parents turned their heads the moment they heard Zion''s voice and they saw Mango holding Zion''s hand at the entrance of the living room. They seemed awkward as they had no idea when did Mango came home. "Mango, you''re back? Come in and have a seat." Mrs. Shen''s reacted in an instant as she quickly put down the oranges in her hands and called Mango in. At that moment, Mango felt as if she hadn''t returned to her own home but to the Shen family''s house instead. Nevertheless, she nodded with a smile and walked in with Zion. Gise had been staring at Mango the entire time and when she saw that Mango was prettier than her, she said out of the blue, "You did stic surgery, isn''t it?" "Gise!" Mrs. Shen nudged Gise''s sleeve hurriedly. No one knew why did Mango do stic surgery, but the Shen parents were well aware of it. So, Mrs. Shen immediately stopped Gise, who clearly wanted to mock Mango for her appearances. However, Gise felt displeased. "What''s wrong? Why are you nudging me! It''s obvious that she did stic surgery, so why can''t she let others talk about it? You''re really treating her differently just because you raised her by your side." Mango felt heartbroken at that instant as Gise''s words truly hurt her deep down. "Hey! Who are you to talk to my grandmother that manner?" Zion reprimanded Gise straightforwardly before Mango could utter a word. Gise didn''t expect that a little boy would be so disrespectful to her when Mango didn''t even say a word, so she snorted and said, "Humph! Why don''t you ask your grandma who am I?" At that instant, the living room became pin-drop silent. The Shen parents mentioned to Mango that they just went out to travel without telling the real reason. So, they had no idea how to exin themselves now that they brought their biological daughter back all of a sudden. Mr. Shen also seemed awkward and embarrassed. "Uh... Mango, she is Gise Shen." Mr. Shen pondered for a long time before he said those few words. "Oh." Mango nodded with a faint smile and no one could tell from her gaze what she was thinking. At that moment, Mr. Shen didn''t know what to say next and he looked at his wife to ask for help. So, Mrs. Shen was awkward and she quickly poured a ss of water for Mango. "Mango, have some water." "Alright." Mango took a sip of water before sitting down on the sofa. Then, they fell into an awkward silence again. Gise felt really dissatisfied as the Shen parents merely mentioned her name without exining anything else. "What''s wrong? Why are you afraid of her? She may be Mrs. Ye, but she would probably just be a trash collector if you didn''t raise her. Do you really feel so ashamed of me that you became a mute?" "Hey... uhm... Gise Shen, right?" Mango felt displeased with her parents'' behavior deep down, but her expression became gloomy as she couldn''t bear letting others disrespect her parents like that. "Please sit down and we''ll talk as I know who you are." "Huh? You know?" Gise was surprised. "Yes, I know that you are my parents'' biological daughter." Then, the Shen parents stared at Mango and they were stunned the moment Mango said that. "Mango, you..." "Well, I''ve realized this a long time ago. I''ve already known what you''re up to from the moment you left Ocean City with the excuse that you''re going for a vacation. I didn''t stalk the two of you, but I identally broke the photo frame on my bedside table in my room when I went back to pack up my stuff. Then, the item in it fell out." The Shen parents had no idea how Mango felt deep down as Mango said it ndly with an emotionless expression. It seemed as if they could no longer see through Mango''s feelings ever since she was married to Nathaniel. In the past, Mango would tell them about her difficulties and have heart- to- heart talks with them, yet at this moment, the Shen parents couldn''t grasp her expression. Mango seemed to be so calm andposed all the time yet no one would dare to ignore her. The Shen parents naturally knew what was in the picture frame and their faces turned red with embarrassment after hearing Mango''s words. "Mango, we didn''t hide it from you on purpose. We just wanted to go and have a look as we weren''t sure about the news either back then." Mrs. Shen was somewhat at a loss as she rubbed her hands and exined. "Mom, have a seat. I don''t me you as you''ve raised me for so many years after all and it''s understandable that you want to find your own children. I''m actually really happy for you." Mrs. Shen let out a sigh of relief after hearing Mango''s words. "It''s a relief that you aren''t ming us... Honestly, we are old and we didn''t think much about it anymore, but we came to know all of a sudden that our daughter is still alive, so how can we not go and look for her? She''s our biological daughter after all..." Mrs. Shen became red-rimmed with tears as she spoke. Mango knew that she wouldn''t have been able to grow up well in the Shen family if it weren''t for Queena back then. Now, it was good news that the Shen parents had found their daughter. "Mom, I understand." "Are you sure? If you truly understand how they felt, why would you stay in the Ye family and enjoy your life all alone while letting dad and mom going through the tedious journey? It''s been such a long time and you didn''t even call your parents to ask how they are doing... I guess you''re just different because you''re not their daughter." Gise''s words were very harsh and Mr. Shen felt really angry at that instant. "Gise, stop your nonsense. You should respect Mango as she''s a few years elder than you." "Respect? She''s not worthy of my respect! She took away my parents and I had to grow up in an orphanage while being bullied by others all the time. Also, she has been using my identity and she''s even married to Nathaniel! Now, she''s the wealthiest and the most reputable woman in Ocean City... She basically snatched away everything that belonged to me yet you''re asking me to respect her? What are you thinking, seriously?" At that instant, Mango frowned as Gise''s words were really sarcastic. "I''m indeed raised by your parents, but the way I have lived the rest of my life is in no way affiliated with you, and nor do my possessions belong to you. Gise Shen, you''d better mind your attitude as the Shen family are schrs each generation." "My attitude? Schrs? I would have been as elegant as you if I was raised in Shen Family. Don''t speak for me when you didn''t even experience what I''ve been through. Well, if you think that I deserved to be back, fine, but I want to live in this house from today on." Mango''s brows furrowed when she heard Gise''s words. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "You want to live here?" "What''s wrong? Are you reluctant to let me do so? You received my parents'' love when it should all belong to me and you''ve been living in my room in the Shen family for over 20 years. Now, I just wanted to stay in your house for a short while, yet you aren''t happy about it?" Gise''s words were pure sophistry. At that moment, Mrs. Shen was afraid that Mango would be angry, so she quickly said, "Mango, we n to renovate the house as we want to make an extra room for Gise while leaving your room as it is. However, Gise would have nowhere to live during the renovation, so we''re thinking of letting her stay here for a few days. Don''t worry as it won''t take too long and we''ll bring her back when it''s all done." However, Mango was in a bit of a dilemma. She didn''t mind letting Gise stay, but she had no idea how to deal with Pryce and his father''s matter yet, so Gise might be in danger if she stayed here. It wasn''t easy for the Shen parents to find their biological daughter and Mango wouldn''t be able to bear the responsibility if something bad happened to Gise here. So, Mango said in a low voice at the thought of this, "Mom and Dad, it''s not that I want to reject you, but we''ve some issues at home recently and it''s not suitable for Gise to live here. How about I let Gise live in the vi that I own in the suburbs? I''ll also send a few bodyguards and servants over to take care of her, what do you think?" The Shen parents didn''t mind it after hearing Mango''s suggestion, but Gise wasn''t happy about it. "I''m not going anywhere and I''m staying here. Who doesn''t know that the Ye''s Mansion is the best ce in Ocean City since it has more than a hundred years of history? The fact that I''m able to live here boosts my reputation! Are you afraid that I might steal your man or your limelight? You''d better bear in mind that everything here was supposed to mine... Mine!" Gise was extremely arrogant. Mango had the urge to beat her up, but she suppressed her emotions for the sake of her parents. Nevertheless, Mango sneered when she saw her parents didn''t reproach Gise for what she said. "Mom and Dad, do you have the same idea as well? Do you think that everything that I have now belongs to Gise? Even my rtionship with Nathan?" The Shen parents were well aware of how Mango and Nathaniel''s rtionship sparked back then. Now, they were stunned and felt embarrassed having heard Mango''s question. "Mango, Gise was raised in a different environment, so she will inevitably speak in a crude manner, so please don''t mind her." However, Mango became speechless after hearing Mrs. Shen''s words. She would be no different from Gise if she still refused to let her stay here, wasn''t it? "Well, I don''t mind if she wants to live here, but I have to say, I will not bear the responsibility if something happens here." Having said that, Mango pulled Zion up before walking towards the bedroom and she no longer felt ted as she was before. As Gise was still talking in the living room, Mango didn''t want to listen anymore. At that instant, she felt that the rtionship between her and her parents was about to end. Chapter 873 Chapter 873 "Mommy, are you in a bad mood?" Zion looked at Mango obediently as he could tell from her expression that she was upset, and the look in Zion''s eyes melted Mango''s heart. "Of course not, as I have you by my side as well as Wisdom and Rita. I feel lighthearted the moment I seethe three of you." Mango picked Zion up. However, Zion struggled for a moment. "Mommy, you shouldn''t carry me as I''m much heavier now and you aren''t in good health." "Silly boy, you''ll always be my dearest boy no matter what. Don''t argue and let me hug you... I haven''t done this for a long time." Mango put Zion on herp and her attitude became much gentler and lighthearted because of her son. Indeed, she couldn''t even bear parting from her son for such a long time, so she wouldn''t me the Shen parents for looking for their own biological daughter. Perhaps she could hold back her anger for the sake of the Shen parents although Gise was really annoying. Mango felt much better deep down after sheforted herself. She was still chattering with Zion when Susan came upstairs. "Madam, the Shens are leaving, are you going to send them off?" Mango was stunned. "Alright, I''ll go downstairs right away." She put Zion on the bed and said in a low voice, "Have fun on your own while I go and send grandpa and grandma off." "I''ll go with you." Zion was about to stand up as he spoke, but Mango stopped him. "It''s okay, they are just your grandparents and they can''t bully me since they''re not that aggressive, so don''t worry." "I''m just worried that Gise might do something." Zion''s brows furrowed. However, Mango stretched out his hand and scratched his nose before saying with a smile, "Don''t be so impudent, you should call her auntie." "Humph! She doesn''t deserve it." Zion was extremely stubborn and Mango didn''t want to force him either. She stood up and adjusted her clothes before leaving the room. Gise saw Mango walking out of the room and she said with disdain, "She''s indeed a daughter from a wealthy family... You''reing out only when your parents are leaving and you didn''t even spend some time with them. I can''t believe my parents cherished someone like you." "That''s enough, stop your nonsense." Mrs. Shen nudged Gise before looking at Mango and said with a smile, "Mango, well go back first and I''ll bring Gise''s stuff over tomorrow." "Mom, why are you bringing those over? Those clothes are old, so just ask her to buy me a few sets of new clothes." Gise took it for granted. Mango narrowed her eyes but she didn''t say anything. Mr. and Mrs. Shen knew Mango''s personality, so they hurriedly said, "If that''s so, we''ll have to trouble you then, Mango. We have some money here if you don''t have enough." Mrs. Shen took out a bank card as she said that, but Gise took it away in an instant. "Why would she not have enough money when she''s Mrs. Ye? I''ll take this card as I''ve been nning on going for a beauty treatment recently anyway." "Gise..." Mrs. Shen looked at her helplessly, but Gise didn''t take it seriously at all. Mango crossed her arms and said in a low voice, "Dad, mom, you''d better take her back as we don''t need another woman here. My kids aren''t even as unruly as her and she doesn''t even have simple manners. Insiders would know that she''s part of the Shen family, but I''m sure the outsiders would never consider her as part of us." "Mango, what do you mean? Aren''t you aware that your first andst name are both endowed to you by my parents? They are my parents! What''s the problem with you buying some clothes for me? Can you stop nagging? You''re really asking for it... Let me warn you, you''d better listen to me from now, or else..." "What?" Gise gritted her teeth in hatred while Mango looked at Mango as she felt extremely disgusted deep down. She wouldn''t have talked to Gise further if it weren''t for the Shen parents'' sake. However, Gise wasn''t afraid at all and she yelled, "What? How about this?" She was about to p Mango as she spoke. "Gise!" Mrs. Shen was frightened to death and she wanted to stop Gise but it was all toote. As Mango saw Gise''s palm right in front of her, she narrowed her eyes before lifting her hand all of a sudden. She quickly grabbed onto Gise''s wrist while applying some pressure on it. "Ouch, d*mn! My hand, my hand! Mom! Mom!" Gise squealed. At that instant, Mrs. Shen''s heart ached. "Mango, Gise has never received proper education as she was raised outside and she doesn''t have a sense of propriety when she speaks or acts, so please don''t mind her." "Well, she''d better learn her manners at my ce during this period of time. Also, she should know the etiquette well since she wants to be the Shen family''s daughter." Mango threw Gise onto the sofa and her gaze was ice-cold. At that moment, Mrs. Shen regretted it. From N?velDrama.Org. "I think we''d better take Gise home with us." "Aren''t you going to prepare a room for her? Or is it that you think I''ll beat her up, mom? Would you be able to clean up her mess if she returns with this attitude of hers and stir up trouble with the old master? Wouldn''t you eventually ask me to help you solve the problem anyway? If that''s so, you''d better let her learn the etiquette properly here. Mom, don''t you remember that you have always told me since I was young that the Shen family members are all schrs and we should have proper manners? What now? Are you going to take back your words when ites to Gise?" Mango''s question left Mrs. Shen speechless, but she was about to say something else when Mr. Shen stopped her. "Mango is right and we''re too lenient with Gise. It''s good to let her learn the etiquette here." Mr. Shen pulled Mrs. Shen away as soon as he said this. However, Gise shouted angrily from behind, "Are you going to leave me like this? You''ve already abandoned me once in the past and now you''re abandoning me again? You don''t deserve to be my parents at all! You guy are being inhuman!" "p!" Mango''s hand fanned straight towards Gise''s face and both Gise and her parents were stunned. "How dare you hit me?" Gise ran towards Mango as if she had gone mad. However, Mango was skilled in martial arts. She caught Gise''s hand the moment she rushed over before shoving her back to the sofa. Mango exerted quite some strength, but it wasn''t forceful enough to hurt Gise. "You don''t deserve to talk to me with your vulgar attitude. If dad and mom are worse than beasts, then what are you?" Mrs. Shen halted her tracks when she heard Mango''s words, but there was a hint of me in her eyes. Mango underestimated how much her mum doted on Gise and she felt somewhat upset deep down, but she said faintly, "Mom and Dad, I asked Ned to send you off." "You don''t have to as we can go by ourselves." Mrs. Shen left in anger. Mango felt heartbroken at that instant. "Haih..." Mr. Shen sighed before leaving the house to chase after his wife. Mango knew that they were definitely disappointed in her, but she didn''t do anything wrong as this was her home and she wouldn''t let Gise act so impudently here. The Shen parents brought Gise to Mango''s ce without informing her beforehand and they were taking advantage of the fact that they had raised Mango in the past. They said that they wanted to make a room for Gise, but Mango knew that the Shen parents wanted her to bring Gise into the upper-ss society. They thought that Mango should return them the favor of raising and taking care of her when she was young. To be honest, Mango felt very upset deep down. She was displeased to be taken advantage of by others, especially when the other party was her own parents who she cherished. Gise immediately sprang up when she saw her parents leaving before she pointed at Mango''s nose and said, "Let me tell you, you owe me and the Shen family a debt of gratitude and I''m just giving you face for staying at your ce. I''m giving you a chance to repay what you owe us, so don''t be ungrateful, or else I''ll expose your deeds on the inte!" "Have you not learned your lesson? Should I beat you up again?" Mango spoke ndly and Gise was so frightened that she took a step back. "A truedy would never use her fists when she argues... You''re a hypocrite." "I''m not ady to begin with and I''m actually a viin, so you''d better not provoke me. Anyway, you can pick any room here as you like and live however you want, but keep in mind that we have a curfew here. If you don''te back by nine in the evening, you''ll need to find elsewhere to spend the night." Having said that, Mango turned around and went back to her bedroom. She felt really upset because of her adoptive parents and she was in no mood to do anything. She felt more relieved only after Zion made her a cup of rose tea. "Mommy, have a rest." Zion felt heartbroken for Mango, but he didn''t know how tofort her. However, Mango smiled and said, "I''m fine. I''ll make you something deliciouster so that you can bring them to the military base with you tomorrow." "It''s okay as my hungry friends would finish them up regardless of how much you make, so you should just take a rest now instead. I''ll go back to my room, but let me know when Mr. Ye returns so that I can tell him about it. Mommy, have a good night." "Alright." Mango didn''t insist on it seeing that Zion was so sensible. Then, Zion returned to his room, but Mango couldn''t sleep because of her parents'' matters, so she decided to draw the design n on her iPad instead. However, she couldn''t find it, and only then did she recall that she had left it at Brantley''s house. So, Mango had no choice but to use a pencil and draw it on A4 paper as some good ideas had popped up in her mind. However, she wasn''t satisfied with it although she had drawn a few versions of it. She crushed the paper and threw it onto the floor before continuing her drawing. All of a sudden, Mango was shocked as she heard sting rock musicing from downstairs and it was deafening. "What''s going on?" She got up and opened the bedroom door before she saw Gise using the speaker to listen to music, and the volume was so high that the whole house was vibrating. Mango''s expression darkened at that instant. "Gise Shen!" Mango shouted but Gise couldn''t hear it at all, or perhaps she was turning a deaf ear to Mango and continued to sing aloud. At that moment, the design idea that Mango had in mind totally vanished without a trace. Rage pulsed through her veins as she was furious at Gise''s behavior. She went downstairs and turned off the speaker directly before pulling out the earphones on Gise''s ears and threw them out. "Hey! What the hell are you doing!" Gise was very angry. Then, Mango said coldly, "I''ll shut you out in the basement if you put on such disturbing loud music again!" "How dare you!" "Do you want to give it a try?" At this moment, Mango''s cold and menacing gaze scared Gise. She suddenly realized that Mango wasn''t as weak and gullible as Mrs. Shen as described. Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Mango was finally confronting Gise. She didn''t want to argue with Gise for the sake of her mum, but Gise was really courting death and provoking her to the max. Mango would really drive her out of the house if she went overboard again. At that moment, Gise backed down as she saw Mango''s gaze. "What''s the big deal? I''ll just stop listening... Is it necessary for you to be so triggered? I wonder why did Nathaniel even fall for you." Gise went back to her room as she spoke and she mmed the door loudly. Mango felt really helpless and resentful deep down at that point. Zion poked his head out to take a look and he asked, "Mommy, why don''t I drive her out?" "It''s okay, go have fun on your own while I''ll go out for a walk." Then, Mango walked out of the Ye''s Mansion. She felt more relieved as the wind blew against her cheeks. She lost her train of thoughts just now and she could no longer recall the ideas she had, so she decided to stop thinking about it. Instead, she wanted to visit Rainie and Denver. Rainie had said that she did not want to see Mango, but Mango couldn''t be at ease and she thought that she could mend her friendship with Rainie now that they had some clues about the incident. So, Mango drove to the red light district on her own at the thought of this. Thomas was stunned when he saw her and he whispered, "Madam, they''re not here and I came back to pack their stuff." "Where did they go?" "They''re in the hospital and the doctor said that the surgery was very sessful, but she suggested that we stay in the hospital these days as Denver is still in a critical period." Mango let out a sigh of relief upon hearing Thomas''s words. "As for the fees for Denver''s operation..." "I''ve handed it in, Madam, you can rest assured. Are you here to see Rainie and Denver?" "Yea, but I guess I won''t visit them now as Rainie might get too worked up in the hospital and it will attract others'' attention. It won''t be good if I put them in danger because of this... Please take good care of them." Mango really wanted to visit them in fact, but she held back her emotions. "Alright." Thomas nodded. Then, Mango turned around and walked away. She recalled everything such as the poppy flower tattoo, the incident at the Blu family''s house, Pryce and Kolton... but she couldn''t seem to connect the dots. Why would Pryce admit it so soon if he was the one who created the poppy flower symbol? Also, Mango found it extremely strange that he had addressed her as his sister-inw not long ago. Now, Nathaniel hadn''te back, but she didn''t know if she should go over and have a look. Mango felt really frustrated as she drove along the streets. Suddenly, she saw that Mr. Shen going to a pawnshop with a few paintings and calligraphy in his hand. At that moment, Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Her dad wanted to exchange the calligraphy and painting for money now, but he clearly didn''t want to sell itst time when someone wanted to buy it. Was the Shen family facing a financial crisis now that he took them to the pawnshop? Mango went after her dad immediately. He brought the paintings to the pawnshop although he seemed reluctant and hesitant. Mango could tell that he was unwilling to sell the paintings as tears streaked across his eyes and Mango felt heartbroken at the sight of this. "Mr. Shen, you..." The owner of the pawnshop hurriedly came out to wee Mr. Shen when he saw him. Mr. Shen said awkwardly, "I want to sell these two paintings... What''s the price?" The owner was stunned when he heard Mr. Shen''s words and he asked in disbelief, "Mr. Shen, do you really want to sell your own paintings? You should know that these paintings will be mine if you can''t return the money by the deadline." Mr. Shen nodded in a depressed manner. "I know, could you please let me know the price?" The pawnshop owner was rather cautious. "I''ll have to invite a few masters over to evaluate their value so that you won''t suffer any losses." Mr. Shen nodded. Mango saw that the pawnshop owner had gone into the shop, so she walked in from the back door. "Boss, there''s something I want to discuss with you." The pawnshop owner was stunned when he saw Mango. "Mrs. Ye, you and Mr. Shen..." "My dad might be facing some difficulties and he''s too embarrassed to tell me about it. So, how about you give me the receipt after he hands the paintings to you and I''ll pay for it no matter how much is it, do you understand what I mean?" The owner understood it immediately upon hearing Mango''s words. "Sure thing, I wanted to earn more money at first, but I''ll surely go with your suggestion now that you''vee to find me, Mrs. Ye." "You can take 10% as amission and don''t worry as my dad is a good person, just don''t tell him that I bought it." The owner fully grasped Mango''s intention after she said that. "Okay, thank you, Mrs. Ye." Then, the owner went out to find someone to evaluate the worth of the paintings. Meanwhile, Mango saw her dad looking at them regretfully and caressing them repeatedly. What on earth happened that Mr. Shen needed this amount of money? It was unbelievable that he wanted to give up the paintings that he cherished. Mango had no idea but she knew that Mr. Shen wouldn''t tell her even if she asked. The owner brought the appraisers back to his shop to discuss the price with Mr. Shen. Soon, they decided on the price and the two paintings were worth seven million dors. The owner wrote a receipt to Mr. Shen and gave him money. Afterward, he left the shop with the receipt and cash while looking at his paintings unwillingly. Mango felt really heartbroken the moment she saw tears springing up in her dad''s eyes. Then, the owner gave the receipt to Mango. "Madam, Mr. Shen exchanged the paintings for good." "What?" A customer could choose to exchange their item for good or for a short period of time. In thetter case, they could get back their item as long as they could return the money in time, while in the first case, they were practically selling off their item. Mango had always thought that Mr. Shen would never sell his paintings as he cherished them a lot, so she didn''t expect him to trade them in now and even at a price of seven million dors. The paintings would probably worth ten million dors if he kept them for a few more years. "I''ll give you eleven million dors. Give my dad three million, while the remaining is yours." Mango took out her ck card and swiped it. The owner received the money in an instant. "Of course, Mrs. Ye, please wait a moment." The owner went after Mr. Shen hismelf with the money. Mango had mixed feelings as she watched the owner caught up to her dad and gave him the three million dors cheque. In the past, he would never sell off what he cherished for money yet he exchanged his paintings for wealth now... What on earth had happened? Mango felt anxious as she carefully put away the paintings and followed her father all the way. Mr. Shen didn''t go home after getting the money and he went to a musical instrument shop to pick a violin instead. Mango had no idea who knew how to y the violin and she observed her father confusedly. Eventually, Mr. Shen bought a violin worth eight million dors before taking it home carefully. Her mum couldn''t y the violin, let alone Mr. Shen while Mango had only learned to y the piano and the guitar, so for whom did he bought this violin? Then, Gise''s face appeared in Mango''s mind. She was such a vulgar person yet she knew how to y the violin? However, no one could give Mango an answer. Mango saw that nothing much was happening in the Shen family''s house, so she drove back to The Ye''s Mansion. Nathaniel had already returned when she came back and he was ordering someone to drive Gise out of the house. "Mango, you came back just in time. What are you doing? I want to call my mom!" Gise took out her phone as she spoke, but she wasn''t in a hurry to call as she was looking at Mango while waiting for her response. Nathaniel saw Mangoing back, so he quickly approached her and asked with concern, "Where did you go? Zion said that you went out alone yet there''s an outsider at home, who the h*ll is she?" "You don''t know who she is, yet you''re driving her out?" Mango realized that Nathaniel was really cold and indifferent. "This is our home yet she was ordering the servants around, I''m already going easy on her for only driving her out." Nathaniel didn''t care about Gise''s reputation at all. and she was so angry that the corner of her mouth twitched. However, she didn''t dare to treat Nathaniel like how she treated Mango as he was the boss of Ocean City. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Mango felt more relieved now although she was really upset in the afternoon. "It''s okay. I''m the one who let her stay." "You?" "She is my parents'' biological daughter, Gise Shen. My parents want to renovate the house, so they asked to let her stay here for a few days." Nathaniel knew who Mango was saying the moment she mentioned her parents. "Dad and mom are back?" "Yeah, they came in the afternoon, but they''ve been gone for a while now." Mango gave the car keys to Nathaniel before turning her head to look at Gise, who seemed really angry and aggrieved but didn''t dare to say anything against Nathaniel. At that moment. Mango thought of the violin. "You can y the violin?" Gise froze for a second before saying awkwardly, "Can''t I learn it even if I don''t know how to y it? I told dad to sign up for a violin ss for me and I''ve heard that dad invited the best violin teacher to teach me... I think his surname is..." Mango''s brows furrowed upon hearing this. "Dillon Azbel, isn''t it?" "Oh yeah! That''s right. I heard that many people wanted to learn violin from him, but they never had the chance to, yet my dad managed to contact him for me." Gise said arrogantly and Mango became really angry. "You''d better learn it well, otherwise..." "What? Are you threatening me again? I''ll tell dad if you do it again and don''t think that you can bully me just because dad dotes on you. You..." "I''ll throw you into the dog cage and let a dog stay by your side if you keep disrespecting my wife like that." Nathaniel''s cold voice immediately made Gise shut up. Mango felt really displeased deep down, so she said to Nathaniel, "I don''t have an appetite for dinner... I''ll go upstairs and take a rest." "How about we go out and eat?" Nathaniel knew that Mango felt upset deep down. It was definitely a frustrating issue as she couldn''t reject the Shen parents. However, Mango shook her head and said, "I''m a little tired and I don''t want to go out. Why don''t you bring Zion out?" "Forget it then. You shall go upstairs and have a rest. I''ll bring the food to you when dinner is ready. I''ll go to the study room to settle some issues." Nathaniel saw that Mango didn''t have the mood, so he didn''t want to go out too. The two of thempletely neglected Gise as they spoke. Gise wanted to remind them of her presence, but Nathaniel red at her menacingly just as she was about to speak and she was so frightened that she shut her mouth again. "You can stay here, but you''d better not don''t disturb my wife when is resting, and don''t you even dare make my wife angry, or else I''ll beat up regardless of who your parents are." Having said that, Nathaniel wrapped his arm around Mango''s shoulders and went up to the second floor. He did not notice how Gise was staring at Mango coldly as she had the urge to kill Mango at that instant. Chapter 875 Chapter 875 Nathaniel brought Mango back to their bedroom and he looked at her worriedly. Mango knew what he was worried about, so she said with a smile, "I''m fine. I admit that I was indeed upset initially, but I''ve thought it through and my parents have showered me with love for so many years, so how can I throw a fit at them when they''ve finally found their own daughter? Moreover, I have my own parents too, though I''m somewhat displeased that they do this without informing me beforehand." "Is it as simple as you said? I feel that they are tantly forcing it on you. This woman is almost the same age as you yet she''s acting like a child and expects you to raise her. I''m really unhappy with this and your parents clearly know about your condition, but they..." Nathaniel was a smart person and he could easily see through the intention of Mango''s parents. Nathaniel treated them genuinely as his own parents because they had raised Mango in the past, but he was really displeased with their actions now. However, Mango hurriedly covered his mouth. "I know that you''re concerned about me and that you want to help me vent my anger, but what else can I do? I don''t have the heart to throw a fit at them and ignore their request... Also, I saw my dad selling off his paintings at a pawnshop and he spent eight million dors to buy a violin. You know how much my dad cherished his paintings yet he''s willing to give it away all for Gise. So, I really just hope that Gise can be more obedient to them and don''t disappoint them. Now that I have the ability to help them, I should do so and everything is fine with me as long as Gise doesn''t go overboard. I''ll just think of it as I have a younger sister." Mango shook her head helplessly. Nathaniel looked at her and he said distressedly, "Haih... You''re always making yourself suffer." "It''s okay as it''s just a few days. I guess they''ll bring Gise home when they''re done with the renovation." Mango wanted to clean the floor as she said, but she realized that it was spotless. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing, perhaps Susan came to clean up the room." Mango shrugged it off before putting her pen and paper away. Nathaniel was stunned when he saw that she was drawing. "You''re drawing your designs?" "Yea, I had some ideas today although it didn''t seem right. Anyway, I left my iPad at my grandfather''s house, so I''ll have to go over to his ce tomorrow." "Do you want me to have a look at your design?" Mango paused for a moment when she heard Nathaniel''s words before she shook her head and said, "It''s okay as I want to assess my own ability and even if I didn''t get shortlisted, I''ve still tried my best. I would surely get shortlisted if you help me, but that''s not what I want." "Alright, I''ll listen to you and you can do whatever you want." Nathaniel caressed her head gently. Suddenly, Mango thought of something. "By the way, what''s going on with Pryce?" "What do you mean?" Nathaniel was a little surprised. "Did you not release Pryce?" "Of course not, what''s wrong?" Mango frowned as she saw that Nathaniel seemed solemn and he wasn''t joking at all. "I went to the arcade to y games with Zion today and we bumped into a young man who was deliberately stirring up troubles." Then, Mango told Nathaniel about everything that had happened at the arcade this day including the conversation between Pryce and Paul. She emphasized the fact that Pryce addressed her as his sister-inw and Zion as his niece before she told Nathaniel about the poppy flower. Nathaniel frowned after hearing what Mango said. "That''s impossible. Pryce has been under my surveince all this while and no one has called Pryce during the period of time that you mentioned." "How is that possible? I even have their call record." Mango took out her phone and searched for the call record before handing it to Nathaniel. Nathaniel looked at it and his eyes narrowed before he dialed the number directly, only to receive a signal that the phone was turned off. At that moment, Mango was surprised. "The call went through this afternoon though..." "I''ll go to the arcade and have a look." Nathaniel was about to leave as he spoke. "I''ll go with you." Mango grabbed her coat as she wanted to leave with Nathaniel. Nathaniel didn''t want Mango toe with him, but he nevertheless agreed as he was afraid that she might overthink the situation when she was home alone. Gise was in the living room when Mango and Nathaniel came out, but they left the house without greeting her and they had no idea what she was doing. Also, Zion was in the room and they weren''t worried that Gise would do something to Zion as his intelligence was more than enough to defeat Gise. Soon, Mango and Nathaniel arrived at the arcade, but it had been closed down and the entrance was chained up securely. "How is this possible? It should be the peak hour of the arcade now, how could there be no one here? Zion and I clearly came here this afternoon..." However, Nathaniel stopped Mango before she could finish her words. "It seems that you and Zion had identally found out about their secret and the person Paul called this afternoon may not be the Pryce we caught. So, this might be where the members with the poppy flowers tattoo gather, but they must have run away as you and Zion surprised them this afternoon." "What do you mean? You''re saying that the person we caught is not Pryce?" Mango was confused at that instant. Then, Nathaniel shook his head and said, "I have no idea either. We caught Pryce but he refused to say anything and his father had never called him all the while as if he had totally abandoned Pryce. However, this seems impossible and unreasonable. Also, it''s really strange that you''ve encountered another Pryce here and he even called you his sister-inw... Could it be that there are four of us and Pryce is just an abandoned child?" Mango found the situation really mysterious upon hearing Nathaniel''s guess. "Is that possible?" "We''ll ask Pryce about it." Nathaniel turned around and got into the car with Mango before driving to the ce where Pryce was locked up. Desmond and Ned quickly gave way to Mango and Nathaniel when they saw that the two of them had arrived. "Is he still unwilling to spill the beans?" Nathaniel asked Then, Desmond nodded. "He won''t say a word although I''ve tried everything I can and I''ve really run out of tricks." Having said that, Nathaniel and Mango walked in. Pryce remained emotionless when he saw theming and he lowered his head as he seemed to be thinking about something. Mango felt awkward although she was used to it as she looked at Pryce who had the same appearances as Nathaniel. Pryce''s look was stiff and he seemed to be expressionless as if his face was paralyzed. Mango tugged at Nathaniel and said in a low voice, "Don''t you feel that Pryce doesn''t seem to have any expression? He looks the same when he quarreled with me and I haven''t seen him smile nor sulk before." Nathaniel frowned. "What are you thinking?" "Hm... I have a feeling that something isn''t right... Why not you get his DNA and run a paternal test?" Nathaniel was stunned when he heard Mango''s words. "Do you mean..." "Do you remember Nick? I mean the person who pretended to be Nick. stic surgery is really common nowadays and since a second ''Nick'' could appear, there could be another ''Nathaniel'' or ''Pryce'' too. I have a feeling that his face became stiff because of a surgical failure, though I''m not very sure about it." Nathaniel understood it upon hearing Mango''s words, but he was still confused. How could Kolton make a recement for Nick and now he made another recement for Nathaniel? No way, man! That wasn''t right! This person was a substitute for Pryce! At that instant, Nathaniel could understand why his uncle wasn''t in a hurry in rescuing Pryce if Mango''s guess was true. Mango saw that Nathaniel remained quiet and she knew that he must be thinking about this possibility as well although. Mango wasn''t certain about it either. Nathaniel did not ask Pryce any more questions and he walked out with Mango instead as Pryce surely wouldn''t spill a word if Mango''s guess was true. He asked Desmond to take a blood sample from Pryce while he waited outside. Then, he passed the sample to Noah after Desmond went in and took Pryce''s blood. It would take a day before they could get any results. So, Nathaniel and Mango returned to the Ye''s Mansion. Gise had returned to her room and it was fortunate that she didn''t stir up any more trouble. Mango saw Nathaniel''s unhappy expression, so she asked, "What are you worried about?" "I can''t seem to figure out why did my uncle return this time as he didn''t take any action to attack me nor fight for the Ye family''s property. Now, I''m really confused about Pryce''s matter... Why did he find a recement for Pryce? Isn''t Nick enough?" "The method doesn''t matter as long as it works. Also, the cosmetic surgery industry has been extremely well-developed these days, so it should be quite easy to recreate a person''s appearance. Anyway, don''t think too much about it for now while we wait for the results." Mangoforted Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel nodded. That day, the two of them had a good night''s sleep. The next morning, Mango woke up and she went downstairs earlier than usual as she was afraid that Nathaniel might have conflicts with Gise. However, what she saw surprised her. Gise was unexpectedly cooking in the kitchen. Zion had his arms crossed and Mango looked at him as she asked, "What is she up to?" "I have no idea. She has been cooking in the kitchen since I got up, but mommy, would you eat the food that she prepared? Are you afraid of being poisoned by her?" From N?velDrama.Org. Zion frowned as he asked Mango solemnly as if it was a big deal. At that moment, Susan came out of the kitchen and she said with a smile when she saw Mango and Zion, "Gise had been busying herself in the kitchen this morning and I''ve been helping her beside, so don''t worry as it''s alright. Gise seems to be a good cook and I can tell that she has been through a lot." However, Mango remained nomittal about this. On the other hand, Zion looked at Mango and said upon hearing Susan''s words, "Forget it then, we can let her do the chores if she''d like. Mommy, I''ve already told Mateo that I''ll stay at home for a few more days as I''m worried now that Gise is here." Mango said with a smile as she saw how concerned Zion was towards her, "How would be able to protect me all the time since I''m an adult after all? It''s okay as she wouldn''t be able to stir up any big troubles since your dad is here. You should go to the military base soon, or else I''ll change my decision and be really reluctant to part with you if you stay any longer." "Alright, I''ll tell Mateo that I''m leaving today then. Has Mr. Ye, woken up?" Zion was about to go upstairs and look for Nathaniel as he spoke. It was right at this time that Desmond came. "Madam, where''s Mr. Ye? There''s something I need to tell him." "What''s wrong?" Mango hurriedly asked as Desmond didn''t seem to be in a good mood. Then, Desmond frowned and said gloomily, "Uh! Pryce is dead!" Chapter 876 Chapter 876 "What!" Mango thought that she must have heard him wrongly. How was it possible that he died when he was still fine the day before? "Did you torture him?" "No, I didn''t. I did use torturous methods to force him to spill the beans but I never really go overboard considering his identity." Mango''s brows furrowed after hearing Desmond''s words. "Have you asked a doctor to check on him?" "Noah came and he said that Pryce died of myocardial infarction." Desmond told Mango everything he knew. "Did he have a heart condition?" "Uhm... I''m not sure." At that moment, Mango felt that she had asked a stupid question as she and Nathaniel only came to know Pryce''s existence when he appeared, so there was no way they would know about his health condition. Mango wondered what would Pryce''s father do now that Pryce had died here. Anyhow, Mango was really troubled and her mind went haywire because of Pryce''s death, not to mention that this person might not be the real Pryce. "Hold on, I''ll wake Nathan up." Mango felt that this matter was out of her control. So, she went upstairs hurriedly, but Nathaniel was asleep and he seemed very tired. Nevertheless, Mango woke Nathaniel up. "Nathan, wake up, there''s something wrong." Nathaniel opened his eyes and he hugged Mango subconsciously as he said with a hoarse voice, "You got up so early? I want a hug." "No, Nathan, something had happened... Pryce is dead." "Well, who cares?" Nathaniel answered without giving it a thought, but he woke up all of a sudden after thinking it through. "What? Who died?" "Pryce, he died of myocardial infarction and Noah is still there. Do you want to go and have a look now?" Mango said hastily. At that instant, Nathaniel waspletely awake. "How did he die all of a sudden?" "I don''t know, but I have a feeling that something isn''t right, though I can''t pinpoint what''s wrong." Mango had a bad hunch. Nevertheless, Nathanielforted her with a smile when he saw how worried she seemed, "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine. I''ll go and have a look while you stay at home, alright? Just be careful. I''ll tell Newell and Sisi to fetch Rita and Wisdom home today so that you don''t have to go to the hospital yourself." "It''s okay as I can deal with it on my own... By the way, Zion is going to the military base today as he has decided to be a soldier in the future." Mango felt that she should tell Nathaniel about this matter. Nathaniel paused for a moment before he nodded. "That''s great, it''s good for this brat to train in the military base so that he can expand his perspectives." Mango knew that Nathaniel was reluctant to part with Zion although he said that. "Would you like to have a word with him?" "Alright." Nathaniel put on his clothes before going downstairs. Desmond was waiting for him, but he went straight to Zion''s room and knocked on his door. "Come in." Zion''s voice was cold and he seemed to have a little of Nathaniel''s vibe. Zion was packing his stuff as Nathaniel looked at him and he was really reluctant to part with him deep down. "Have you really decided on your future?" Zion paused for a moment before he turned to look at Nathaniel. Then, Zion said with a smile when he saw the sadness in Nathaniel''s eyes, "Mr. Ye, you aren''t reluctant to part with me, are you?" "Yeah, I don''t want you to leave." Nathaniel didn''t put on an act this time. Zion was stunned for a moment, but Nathaniel''s words warmed his heart. "I''lle back to visit you every weeked." "Train hard, alright? You cane back anytime if you can''t take it anymore as I''ll still be able to raise you even you are a nobody." Nathaniel rarely said such words in the past and Zion didn''t retort him at this moment. Instead, he went forward and hugged Nathaniel tightly while cing his head on Nathaniel''s shoulder before saying in a low voice, "Mr. Ye, I''ll be really unwilling to leave if you keep acting like this." "Just stay if you don''t want to leave." Nathaniel squatted down and hugged Zion tightly. His son was much sturdier than he was when he first came back and now that Nathaniel thought about it, he hadn''t spent much time with Zion over the year. On the other hand, Zion had the urge to stay, but he let go of Nathaniel decisively when he thought about Wisdom and Rita. "Mr. Ye, you''re so bad... How can you screw your own son''s future?" At that moment, Nathaniel could see tears shing in Zion''s eyes. What an arrogant brat! "Alright, just call me if anything happens in the military base." "All right." Zion answered obediently. Then, Nathaniel took out a card and handed it over to Zion. "Here, be modest in your spending and take good care of yourself, okay?" "Okay." Zion kept the ck card. Then, Nathaniel went back to the living room after saying goodbye to Zion. The first thing he said when he saw Desmond was, "Is Noah still there?" "Yes, Noah hasn''t gone yet." "Let''s go." Nathaniel nced at Mango before he turned and left. Desmond also went after Nathaniel. At that moment, Mango felt unsettled deep down as she had many worries in her mind. She didn''t even notice it when Gise came out. "Hey, what are you staring at?" Mango was startled when Gise ced her hand on Mango''s shoulder out of the blue. "Are you a ghost?" Mango''s tone wasn''t friendly. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, Gise shrugged her shoulders and said, "What''s there to be afraid of if you didn''t do anything wrong? It''s so early in the morning, what are you scared of? You must have done mischievous things, didn''t you? "I''m not going to argue with you..." Mango turned around and left, but Gise stopped her. "Hey, I''ve spent the whole morning making breakfast, you should have some." Mango nced at the dining hall and she saw plenty of dishes of diverse variety. It smelled really good and the food seemed mouth-watering, but Mango didn''t have the appetite now. "You can dive in, I''m not hungry now." Then, Gise seemed displeased after hearing Mango''s words. "Are you looking down on me? Or do you think that I added poison to the food?" Mango paused for a moment when she heard Gise''s negative remark. Then, she looked at Gise, who still seemed out of ce, but Mango didn''t argue any further with her as she figured that it wasn''t an easy task to prepare breakfast so early in the morning. "Fine, I''ll have some, alright?" Having said that, Mango went to the dining room. However, Gise did not appreciate her kindness. "You don''t have to eat it if you don''t want to and it''s not like I''m forcing you to do it. Anyway, you''d better not eat it as you''ll probably me it on me if you have a bad stomachter on." Gise grabbed Mango''s bowl and chopsticks away as she spoke. At that moment, Mango felt that Gise was being really unreasonable. "That''s enough... Can you stop arguing with me? We have enough issues at home, so can you please not make things worse?" Mango took back her bowl and filled it with some vegetables before diving in quietly. No one could tell what Gise was thinking as she looked at Mango, though she picked up her chopsticks and started eating silently as well. So, they had their breakfast in silence. Mango was the first to finish her meal. At that instant, Susan came over and said, "Mrs. Ye, Mr. Shen is here." Mango was stunned when she heard that. "Dad?" She got up and went out immediately. However, Gise wasn''t surprised about it at all as she finished the food slowly before getting up and heading for the living room. At that time, Mango had already weed Mr. Shen into the house. Mr. Shen was really happy when he saw Gise. "Gise, I''ve already made an appointment with Teacher Dillon Azbel and I''ll bring you to meet him in a bit, so get ready. Also, I''ve bought you a violin, Don''t be so bad-tempered when you meet him later." "Got it." Gise said impatiently. However, Mango felt sad when she recalled how did the violine about. "Dad, have a sit. I''ll go get Gise her clothes." "What clothes?" Gise frowned, "You haven''t bought me any clothes yet, so what are you going to give me? I''m not a trash collector, so I''ll never wear your unwanted clothes." Mango felt that she should teach Gise a lesson because of her rudeness, but she didn''t want to ruin Gise''s reputation in front of Mr. Shen. "I told Susan to buy it for you yesterday, but I just haven''t given it to you." Mango asked Susan to get some clothes for Gise before she went out yesterday, but she forgot about it as she had too many issues to deal with. It was only when Mr. Shen came that she recalled this matter. Gise pursed her lips before saying, "Who knows if you''re lying to me or not..." "Why would I want to lie to you?" Having said that, Mango turned around and left. Mr. Shen was stunned as he didn''t expect that the two of them wouldn''t get along well, so he nudged Gise''s arm after Mango went upstairs and said, "Don''t talk to your elder sister with such an attitude." "Hah! She was born only five minutes earlier than me." "She''s still your elder sister even if she came out one minute earlier than you. Gise, she''s still not the Shen family''s daughter although I raised her and it turned out that her family is really influential, not to mention her powerful identity now. The Shen family is facing a downfall fall as we''ve run out of business all these years and we''re just left with a bubble reputation. Your mother and I would probably not live a good life if it weren''t for your sister and brother-inw''s help... Anyway, you''re new to this ce and I can''t offer you a good environment, so you should follow Mango''s steps and try to get into the high society so that you can find a good man. That way, you won''t have to worry about your future... Do you understand what we''re trying to do for you?" Mr. Shen''s voice wasn''t loud and he kept looking in the direction of the stairs as he was afraid that Mango might appear all of a sudden and hear his words. However, Gise waved her hand impatiently and said, "Haih... Got it, you''re really long- winded. Mango wasn''t home the entire day yesterday and she wouldn''t even bring me along. Do you really think that she would help me just because she''s grateful to you for raising her? Don''t be stupid as she probably just wants me to disappear. She brought her son out yesterday but she didn''t even want to bring me along." "How could that be? I''m the one who raised her and I know her personality the best. Your mother and I went all out to send you here shamelessly without informing her beforehand. She would surely know what''s our intention as she''s a smart person and perhaps she was just busy yesterday. Just tell her to bring you out today after youe back from the appointment with Mr. Azbel as I''m sure that she wouldn''t reject you if you request it." Mr. Shen said confidently and he had no idea when Zion came out of his room. At that moment, Zion frowned and he said coldly. "Grandpa, mommy is pregnant and she is in poor health. My brother and sister are also in the hospital, so I''m sure mommy will be very busy these days and she won''t have time to take her out for a walk." Zion''s voice wasn''t loud, but it was a blow to Mr. Shen and he was left with egg on his face. He felt extra ashamed as Zion was looking straight at him with his clear doe eyes. "Oh, really? Your mom is pregnant? I didn''t even know about it and I didn''t prepare any gift, what a shame..." Mr. Shen smiled awkwardly. "What gift are you talking about?" At that moment, Mango came down and that was what she heard. Then, Zion wanted to say something but Gise pulled him away in an instant. Chapter 877 Chapter 877 "I was saying that I haven''t prepared any gifts for my nephew although I''m his aunt." Gise grabbed Zion in a sh and covered his mouth before dragging him outside. "I''ll take him out and buy him some presents." Gise was about to drag Zion out of the house as she spoke. However, Zion immediately made a move and there was a hint of impatience in his eyes. "Ouch!" Zion grabbed Gise in return and pressed her on the doorframe in a sh before she could register what had happened. "Let me warn you, you''d better not touch me." Zion pushed her away and he nced at Mango as he said, "Sorry, mommy, I''ll go and pack up as Mateo will be here soon." "Alright, will you be having breakfast?" "Nope, Mateo said that I can have breakfast in the military base." Then, Zion nced at Mr. Shen meaningfully. Mr. Shen''s face turned red but no one could tell whether he was embarrassed or angry. "Uh... Mango, will you give Gise her clothes now so that she can change into them now? Dillon has a tight schedule and we can''t bete." In fact, Mr. Shen desperately wanted to leave this ce, but he had to wait for Gise. Mango didn''t know why Mr. Shen seemed so embarrassed, but she could tell from Gise''s attitude towards Zion that it must have something to do with her. However, Mango wasn''t in the mood to think about that right now. She handed the clothes to Gise. It was a simple yet elegant dress and it was the most recent design of the year. Gise had seen it in a magazine, but she couldn''t afford the dress as she didn''t have much savings. So, she felt happy yet jealous at the same time now that Mango had bought it for her. Perhaps everything that Mango owned now would belong to her if she had lived in the Shen family since she was young. Then, Gise took the dress and went straight back to her room without saying a word of appreciation. In the living room, Mr. Shen was left with Mango and he felt really awkward. "Mango, I''m sorry for causing you trouble. Gise has a bad temper as she had been bullied since she was young when she grew up in the orphanage, so please be more understanding towards her." "I know." Mango nodded her head. At that moment, she had a strong urge to give Mr. Shen the paintings, but she was afraid that he might feel embarrassed now that she saw his expression. So, Mango gave Mr. Shen a card after thinking it through. "Dad, one of my friends really wants to buy a painting from you, so could you spare some time to make one for him? I seldom ask for your help, but this friend of mine is really someone I cherish and I want to give him a present. So, could you do me a favor and draw him one painting? I have 5 million dors on this card and it''s a deposit. I''ll pay you the remaining amount after my friend epts the gift, what do you think? I know that you enjoy arts simple- mindedly and never sell paintings, but could you just do me a favor this time?" Mr. Shen waspletely speechless as Mango said those words sincerely. He nced at the card before looking at Mango and he felt really conflicted deep down. The Shen family was facing an economic crisis and he had even invested in the stock market recently after hearing what others said. However, he fell into a trap and the Shen family was left with a bubble reputation. He had no idea how things would turn out if it weren''t for Nathaniel''s help all this while. It didn''t matter much if the Shen family only had the two of them as they could always be more modest in their spending. However, now that Mr. Shen had found his biological daughter, he didn''t have the heart to let her suffer and live a miserable life with them as she had lived a tough life throughout the years. Mango was rich, but Mr. Shen was old and he would feel really shameful if he were to ask for money from Mango directly. At this moment, he felt really uneasy deep down because of his ego and pride although he should ept Mango''s kindness now that she was giving him a good reason to do so. On the other hand, Mango was well aware of Mr. Shen''s personality, so she passed the card to Mr. Shen and said in a low voice, "Gise will be learning to y violin from a famous teacher and Dillon seldom recruit students, so are you not going to give him a worthy present? I know that you wouldn''t care doing such things, but isn''t it all for Gise? If she really became Dillon''s only student, she would have a good reputation in the high society with just her identity, isn''t it?" Mr. Shen finally gave in only when Mango exined that it was all for Gise. His pride and principles seemed to have be really insignificant because of his biological daughter. At this point, Mr, Shen was old and he had given his all to raise Mango, besides entrusting all his property to her as he had treated her as his own child wholeheartedly. It was only now that he realized that he had been raising another person''s kid. He really wanted to have his own biological daughter deep down although Mango was really filial to them. Now, Mr. and Mrs. Shen found Gise, but they had nothing to offer her and they couldn''t provide her a luxurious living environment. So, they thought of Mango and they wanted her to provide Gise a bright future. However, they knew that their intention was really shameful, so they couldn''t tell Mango explicitly and could only force Mango to let Gise live at her ce. Mr. Shen knew that Mango must have seen through their intentions and that she knew what they wanted, but she didn''t call them out. Instead, she went along with them and let Gise leave at her ce, so Mr. Shen felt really embarrassed at this moment. He was no longer able to face Mango. "Uh... I''ll go out and smoke a cigarette... Zion said that you''re pregnant, so I shouldn''t smoke before you." Mr. Shen got up before walking out and he thought about it for a moment before putting the card in his pocket. Mango let out a sigh of relief seeing that he had epted the card. In fact, she knew the Shen parents'' intentions and it was fine for her to go along with what they wanted. They had raised and educated her throughout the years and she just hoped that they wouldn''t go overboard at this moment. After all, the Ye family was really wealthy. Later, Gise frowned as she didn''t see Mr. Shen when she came out. "Where is he?" Gise was wearing the dress and Mango felt that she truly resembled Mr. Shen as she looked at Gise. She had the vibe of a youngdy from a respectable family, but her rude words would ruin her reputation. Then, Mango pointed outside and said, "He went outside to smoke." "He''s smoking again?" Gise frowned. "Anyway, I''m leaving now and I don''t know when I''ll be back, but don''t forget to leave me some food for lunch." Then, Mango nodded her head. "You can ask Susan to make some food just for you when youe back." "Are you not having lunch at home?" Gise looked at Mango in confusion and continued, "Where are you going? Mango, can you not stay outside all day long or at least bring me along when you leave the house? I feel really bored when I''m home alone." "I''m going to the hospital to see my kids and I don''t know when I''lle back, so you can eat by yourself first. I''ll take you out for a walk after I''m done with my work these days." Mango knew what Mr. Shen wanted and she would surely fulfill his wishes, but she couldn''t guarantee that Gise would be able to make a good impression. Nevertheless, Gise was pleased after hearing Mango''s words. "Alright, I got it, but I''m really in a hurry, so please get your work done as soon as possible." A hint of impatience shed across Mango''s eyes and she didn''t reply to Gise. On the other hand, Gise went out and she felt really displeased as Mr. Shen never entered the house again. Mango went to the kitchen to prepare some food after Gise left before going to the hospital. Nathaniel had sent Newell over to the hospital and Sisi was on her way, so she bumped into Mango at the hospital''s entrance. "Mrs. Ye, why are you here? Mr. Ye told me to go back to apany you." "I''m here to visit my kids, it''s okay." Mango passed the sk to Sisi and said in a low voice, "Bring it to my kids for them to eat. I''ll go visit Haniya to check if she has gotten better in the past few days." "I have been to Haniya''s ward and she''s recovering well, but she still can''t walk and it''ll probably take another hundred days before she can do so." Sisi said as she took over the sk. Nevertheless, Mango had already expected that to be the case deep down. She knew that it would take at least a hundred days for one to be able to walk again after a nerve injury. Sisi looked at Mango and asked hesitantly, "Mrs. Ye, Haniya is injured, but you should still have a nutritionist by your side. Mr. Ye mentioned that he''ll hire another nutritionist, but why did he employ another temporary maid? It''s not like we can''t afford a nutritionist." "I don''t like having too many people at home, so let''s talk about it again when Haniya recovers." Sisi became speechless after hearing Mango''s words. Then, she nodded and went to Wisdom''s ward with the sk while Mango went to Haniya''s room. Haniya was reading a book and she immediately struggled to get up when she saw Mangoing. "Mrs. Ye, why are you here?" "Please lie down and don''t move, I''ll sit beside you." Mango stopped Haniya in an instant. "Madam, I''m so sorry that you have toe and visit me despite your current physical condition..." Haniya scratched the back of her head as she felt embarrassed. However, Mango no longer felt upset the moment she saw Haniya. Her eyes were really bright and clear. "What''s there to feel sorry about? You''re injured because of me, so what''s wrong with meing to visit you? Anyway, are you reading? What book is it?" Mango asked as she saw that Haniya was holding a book in her hand. Then, Haniya handed the book to Mango and said, "It''s a book for a nutritionist and I n to use this period of time to study so that I can get a nutritionist license. I feel really ashamed for being by your side without a legit license and Doctor Bettany is teaching me too." "She''s teaching you?" Mango was a little surprised. She was well aware of Bettany''s temper and it seemed that Haniya was able to handle it. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "If that''s so, you should learn well as Yama Hades never have students." "Alright." Haniya nodded immediately. Soon, Mango left after chatting with Haniya for a while as she saw that she was doing fine. However, she saw a poppy flower on her notebook. At that moment, she halted in her tracks. "What did you draw?" Mango did not expect to see a poppy flower drawing here. Haniya looked at what Mango was seeing, only to find that Mango was looking at her notebook. So, she quickly answered, "This is a poppy flower and it''s really beautiful, isn''t it? Doctor Bettany gave this notebook to me and I fell in love with the poppy flowers drawing the moment I saw it. Mrs. Ye, do you like them too?" At that instant, Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Bettany? Why would Bettany have a notebook with poppy flowers? Was it just a coincidence? Or did Bettany have something to do with the organization that used poppy flowers as their symbol? Mango''s brows furrowed and she felt as if everything around her had changed all of a sudden. Chapter 878 Chapter 878 "Mrs. Ye, what''s wrong?" Haniya asked as she noticed that Mango was looking at the notebook in deep thought. "Nothing... This notebook looks really nice." Mango came to her senses instantly as she smiled faintly. Haniya didn''t notice the change in Mango''s expression and she smiled innocently, "I can ask Doctor Bettany to give you one if you like it too as she has a few notebooks with her." "Really? I''d love to have one too." Mango nodded her head. "Alright, have a good rest. I''ll go and see Wisdom." "What''s happened to Wisdom?" Haniya knew of each member of the Ye family throughout this period of time and Desmond even told Ned to teach her well. Desmond had been avoiding Haniya ever since he rejected her confession and he would never show up in front of her if others could help him. Haniya felt upset deep down at the thought of Desmond, but she managed to lighten up her mood in an instant. Mango smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal, Wisdom fell down and Rita is beside him." "Oh, that''s a relief. Madam, you should find someone to stay by your side as you''re really busy these days." "It''s okay as Sisi is back and her help would be more than enough. Take good care of yourself as I''m waiting for you toe back." Then, Mango left having said that. Haniya stared at her silhouette and she realized at that instant that Mango seldom let others be by her side although she seemed friendly. Desmond, Ned, Sisi, and Newell had all been serving her for a long time and she was the only one who came from the Fang family. Haniya knew that it was an exception for Mango to keep her. So, Haniya was extra grateful to Mango as she felt special. She swore to study nutrition courses hard so that she could take good care of Mango. Of course, Mango had no idea what was going through Haniya''s mind. She walked out of Haniya''s ward and wanted to visit Bettany, but Sisi approached her. "What''s wrong?" "Madam, Mr. Ye is in trouble." At that moment, Mango''s heart skipped a beat. "What happened?" "He was taken away by the police along with Pryce''s body. Pryce had wound all over, so the police was using Mr. Ye of imprisoning Pryce illegally and using death punishments, which eventually led to Pryce''s death. Someone has sued Mr. Ye to court and the person wants Mr. Ye to give him an exnation." Sisi said hastily. At that instant, Mango''s brows furrowed. "Is the person who sued Nathan his uncle?" "Yes." "What about Noah? Isn''t he by Nathan''s side? He should be able to guarantee Nathan''s innocence." Mango looked at Sisi. Then, Sisi whispered, "The police are from the National Crime Squad and Noah tried to exin for Mr. Ye, but his words didn''t seem useful as the police said that the evidence was conclusive and they took Mr. Ye away. Mr. Ye told someone to tell you not to be worried and not to care about the issue as you should focus on yourpetition and take care of yourself since you''re pregnant. However, I heard that Mr. Ye might not be released again..." Mango''s eyes narrowed after hearing Sisi''s words. Nathaniel was in such a dire situation yet he told her not to care about him and just rest well considering her pregnancy? Would Pryce''s father allow her to do so even if she wanted to? She had always had a hunch that Koiton''s appearance was unusual and it turned out that they were indeed waiting for the right timing. Was their ultimate intention to let Nathaniel go into jail? Or did they have other motives? Mango couldn''t figure it out, but she knew that she couldn''t just let their n go on. "Is Noah there?" Mango knew that the only one who could save Nathaniel at this moment was Noah. Sisi answered quickly, "Noah has been waiting for you at The Ye''s Mansion." "Ask Newell to take good care of the children as well go home right now. Send a few more bodyguards to protect them as I''m afraid that Pryce''s father might attack them." Mango ordered. "Alright." Then, Sisi immediately did what Mango told her to. Mango made a phone call to Desmond. "Where are you?" "I''m outside the police station. I followed Mr. Ye here, but we''re prohibited from entering the ce." Desmond said hastily in a bad mood. Nathaniel was considered the most influential person in Ocean City and the general public wouldn''t be too harsh on him, yet they didn''t let Desmond enter the ce now, so Mango felt that the situation seemed really serious. Her brows furrowed as she was in deep concern. Then, Mango made another call to Brantley. "Grandpa, Nathan has been arrested, though I''m not too sure what happened. Do you have any idea how to let me in to see him? We''re not allowed to enter the police station apparently." Brantley was rather surprised when he heard what Mango said. "Arrested? By who?" "The National Police Squad." "Uh? Why?" "Illegal detention of a person and the person died." Brantly went silent for a few seconds after hearing Mango''s words before he said, "Where''s the corpse?" "The police took it away as well." "This isn''t a simple issue. I''ll make some arrangements here and you don''t take any action without my help. Also, let the Hans family know about this as Terrance has acquaintances from the National Police Squad, so he might have a solution." Mango felt more secured after hearing Brantley''s words. "Okay, I''ll call him now." On the other hand, Sisi had everything in order by the time Mango hung up the phone. "Mrs. Ye, we can go home now." "You should drive." Mango waved her hand and walked outside quickly. She called Terrance when Sisi went to the parking lot to bring the car. "Uncle, Nathan was arrested by the National Crime Squad, do you have any way to let me visit him?" Terrance''s brows furrowed at that instant. "Huh? When did it happen? Howe I haven''t heard about it at all?" "Not long ago, I just got the news too." Mango''s heart was thumping with anxiety. Then, Terrance said immediately, "Don''t worry as I''ll find someone for help. I''ll make a call, so just wait for my news at home." "Alright." Mango hung up the phone. She felt much assured now that the Hans and Xiao family were backing her up, but this still seemed to be a serious problem. Mango stood at the entrance of the hospital as she waited for Sisi. At that instant, she saw a woman approaching her while carrying a baby in her hands and she was rushing over to Mango in a hurry. Mango felt that something wasn''t right as the woman was a few steps away from her and Mango thought that she was tantly aiming at her. Mango''s heart skipped a beat as she quickly ran into the supermarket nearby. "Miss, what would you like to buy?" The supermarket employee asked immediately when she saw Mango walking in. However, Mango looked at the woman and her child while the woman was obviously stunned by Mango''s action as she left unwillingly. Mango felt frightened after witnessing this scene. She might have gotten into trouble if it weren''t for her high alertness. Things would get even more complicated if the person was carrying a dead baby. Perhaps she would have gotten into jail even before Nathaniel coulde out. Mango broke out in cold sweat at thought of this possibility. It was rather extremely difficult to avoid falling into their tricks. Nathaniel''s uncle was truly a formidable person! A hint of coldness shed across Mango''s eyes. On the other hand, Sisi was about to call Mango as she couldn''t find her when she drove the car over, but then she saw Mango waving her hand at her in the supermarket. "Madam, why are you there?" Sisi looked at Mango and asked in confusion. However, Mango didn''t say anything and she got into the car after buying a bottle of water. Suddenly, Mango told Sisi to stop the car when they just exited the hospital. "You should drive home. I''ll need to go out for a while." "Madam, where are you going? I can give you a ride." Sisi felt that Mango was acting strangely. "It''s okay as I''ll be back soon. You can go first." Mango did not exin further and she told Sisi to leave before calling a taxi herself. "Head to the Ye''s Mansion." Mango sat in the taxi and only then did her heart calm down a little. She had a subconscious feeling that it wouldn''t be safe for her to return home with Sisi. She figured that it was impossible for Nathaniel''s uncle to take over all taxis in Ocean City since there were numerous of them now. Soon, Mango returned to The Ye''s Mansion and her brows furrowed as she didn''t see Sisi''s car. "Sisi, are you not back yet?" Mango called Sisi. However, Sisi''s side sounded noisy. "Mrs. Ye, someone has been following me and I think they want to kill me, but don''t worry as I managed to shrug them off and I''ll be home soon." "Be careful, I''ll ask Ned to help you." Mango hung up the phone and told Ned to drive and pick up Sisi. Indeed, someone really wanted to kill her. Mango walked into the house with a gloomy expression. Noah saw Mango walking in and he asked nervously, "Did something happen?" "I almost died as the other party is really trying to kill both of us." Mango poured a ss of water and drank it all. then, Noah handed over a paternity test report to Mango. "This is the report of the paternity test that Nathaniel told me to investigate. Unfortunately, Pryce and Nathaniel are biological brothers." "What?" Mango almost choked herself to death as she was still drinking water. She took over the report and studied it carefully twice. Were they indeed biological brothers since they had 99% gic simrity? "Are you sure you got the right blood sample?" "I got it directly from you and no one elsee into contact with the sample, so if there could only be a mistake at your side." Mango recalled that the person who took Pryce''s blood was Desmond and he would never betray them, so the report must be true. At that instant, Mango''s face was terribly gloomy. "If the person that they detained was the real Pryce, then who''s the person that Paul mentioned?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "We don''t have to figure this out at this moment. The thing is that Pryce has an inherited heart condition, or perhaps he was born with some abnormalities and I think that his father is well aware of this, so he deliberately let you catch him. Also, I ran a test on his blood that you extracted from his body and I found that someone injected him some drugs that let him die of a heart attack." Mango waspletely frozen on the spot upon hearing Noah''s words. "How is it possible? No one would be able to enter the Ye Family''s basement at all." "But how could you exin the situation then? He died of a heart attack and it was caused by an externally administered drug. Whether or not this was done by one of your subordinates and regardless of how this person got into the basement, Nathaniel would be used of a murder case and he would never be released from jail just based on this evidence!" Noah''s words shocked Mango at that instant. What? Murder? How was that possible? Chapter 879 Chapter 879 Noah could tell that Mango was frightened and he felt really sorry for her, but he still said in a solemn tone, "You should now find the culprit''s whereabouts as soon as possible and let him admit that he did all this so that Nathaniel could still be released. Otherwise, I think it''ll be very difficult to save Nathaniel no matter who you ask help from." At that instant, rage pulsed through Mango''s veins and she had never felt that way. She had gotten rid of the moles in the Ye family numerous times and she thought that nothing would go wrong this time, yet who knew that they had still overlooked the spy and even let Nathaniel fall into their trap. Who on earth did this? Mango didn''t want to suspect anyone as those who guarded the dungeon were the closest and most trusted people to Mango and Nathaniel. She didn''t want to doubt her allies, but what Noah said was right and Nathaniel might really get into trouble if she couldn''t find the mole as soon as possible. Noah looked at Mango as she was in silence before saying in a low voice, "Actually, there''s another solution to this." "What is it?" "You can leave with the children as I have a way to send you and the children out of Ocean City in no time. My men will meet you there as soon as you leave and I can guarantee your safety. In fact, this is what Nathaniel asked me to do as you''re pregnant now and there is no room for mistakes." Noah looked at Mango and said word by word. However, Mango didn''t even look at him and she said directly, "You can send my children away, but I won''t leave and I''ll stay beside Nathaniel through thick and thin even at the cost of my life." "It''s of no use for you to stay here as the other party is clearly targeting you and Nathaniel. Now that he has been arrested, who else could take care of the children if you''re arrested too? The Ye family''s property will also be taken away." Noah was a little angry and he even felt that Mango was a burden to him. If Nathaniel didn''t marry Mango and he fell for any other woman he met in the military base, Noah wouldn''t have felt worried, but what could Mango do? How capable could a car designer be? Also, she was now pregnant and it would be impossible for her to fight into the dungeon even if she had some martial arts skills. Mango noticed Noah''s gaze and she knew that Noah was Nathaniel''s closest friend, so he was really perturbed and saw her as a burden, but she just waited quietly without saying a word. "Come on, Mango, did you hear what I said? Hurry up and pack your things while I''ll get someone to fetch the children from the hospital. Don''t worry about Nathan as I''ll think of a way to save him." Noah was really anxious. However, Mango shook her head and said with an incredibly firm tone, "I''ve said that I won''t leave as he''s my man and now he''s being schemed against by others, so how can I leave with my children? Do you really think that I care only about his wealth and that I can''t go through such hardships with him?" "There''s no use of you staying here." "You can never tell whether I can help him or not." Mango was so stubborn that it almost drove Noah crazy. Just then, the sound of a car engine came from outside. Mango breathed a sigh of relief as she thought that Sisi had returned. She was just about to get up when she saw Zion pushing open the door and entering the house in his soldier uniform. "Zion? Why did youe back?" "Is Mr. Ye in trouble?" Zion''s expression was gloomy. Then, Mango looked at her son and nodded. "What happened?" Zion was really worried when he looked at Mango. "Zion, you can go in and have fun on your own as I''ll just solve this problem with your mom." Noah didn''t want Zion to get involved as he was thest hope of the Ye family. However, Zion didn''t listen to Noah and he looked at Mango instead. "Zion, go back to your room as I''m still waiting for Brantley''s and Terrance''s call. I''ll ask for your help if they have no solution and I''m sure that you''ll definitely get to know everything that you''re curious about." Then, Zion nodded after hearing what Mango said. She didn''t ask why Zion came back and she in fact knew that Zion would return soon after knowing what happened to Nathaniel. The military base wasn''t any ordinary ce. It was impossible for Zion to stay in the military base regardless of how talented he was as his immediate family membermitted a crime. Nathaniel''s uncle was so evil! He wanted to defeat Nathaniel and also Zion. Mango was burning in anger, but she could only wait and do nothing at this moment. On the other hand, Noah knew that Mango was determined to stay here, so he sighed and said, "You''re really stubborn!" "Thank you for yourpliment." Having said that, Mango sat on the sofa and waited. Time slowly passed by, but neither Sisi nor Ned came home while Mango''s mind was going haywire. Who could it be? Noah didn''t dare to leave them too as Nathaniel had entrusted his wife and kids to him. He wouldn''t be able to face Nathaniel if something happened to Mango after he left. In fact, Noah didn''t tell Mango that it was Captain Kaff a who had arrested Nathaniel although it was true that he was taken away by the Criminal Police Brigade. Captain Raffa was well- known for his impartiality and he would never make exceptions. Nevertheless, Mango did not care what Noah was thinking. She was about to lose her patience when Terrance''s call came through. "Mango, I''m so sorry as I couldn''t seek help. My best friend is now avoiding me and I''m afraid that this issue is reallyplicated." Mango was a little disappointed by Terrance''s words, but she could understand him. "It''s okay, Uncle, I know that you''ve tried your best." Mango sped her hands together tightly as she said this. She could only put her hopes on Brantley now that Terrance couldn''t seek from the Criminal Police Brigade officers. Later, Brantley''s call came not long after Terrance hung up the phone,. "Grandpa." "Mango, I can''t help you as the higher-ups won''t let me ask about it at all... How about this? I''ll send you out of the country for now and I''ll think of another way to solve this." "It''s okay, Grandpa... Thank you." Then, Mango hung up the phone having said that. Noah had been listening to their conversations and now that he heard that the Hans and Xiao family couldn''t do anything about it, he started feeling a little annoyed. "As I said, this matter is reallyplicated and the other party must have been preparing for this for many years. If you don''t leave now, you''ll..." However, Mango stood up all of a sudden before Noah could finish his words and it frightened him. "What are you doing?" Noah watched as Mango walk towards Zion''s room. Then, she knocked on his door lightly and Zion''s voice came from inside. "Come in." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Zion, give Mr. Arem a call." "Alright." Zion didn''te out and Mango could only hear the sounds of him typing on the keyboard. Mango returned to the living room and took out her phone before taking out another card from her pocket. Then, she put the card into her phone and turned it on. There were only five phone numbers on that sim card. Then, Mango dialed the number 1 directly. Soon, the person on the other end of the line spoke in fluent English. "Hello." "It''s me." Mango''s voice wasn''t loud, but the other party fell silent for a few seconds. "What''s the matter?" Mango said faintly, "I''ll need some men from your side." "How many?" "A hundred." At that instant, Noah trembled with fear as he was standing beside Mango. "Mango, do you know what it means to lead a hundred people to stir up troubles without permission? Nathaniel has a squad because it has been approved by the higher- ups. I don''t care where are these men from, but this isn''t a rational act. Are you really intending to..." "Break into the prison." Mango''s words were so sonorous and powerful that Noah was shocked. "Are you crazy?" "Well, I''ll be crazy without Nathaniel." Then, Mango dialed another number after she hung up the phone. "Darling, why are you calling me?" It was a sweet female voice. "How''s 158 doing?" Mango asked as if it was not a big deal, but Noah''s eyes widened in surprise. 158? This organization was an incredibly mysterious world organization that was more skilled than the hacking union. They investigated all kinds of cases and even the higher-ups here had to ask help from 158 at times. Previously, he and Nathaniel had tried everything to find a way to contact 158, yet Mango got through just by making a single phone call. Mango didn''t care what was Noah thinking and she heard the other party say, "We''re fine, but Zion isn''t here and we''re really bored with our tasks here. What''s the matter? Do you need my help?" "Zion has already sent Mr. Wen a message and he''ll tell you how to deal with the overall issue, but I''m calling to ask you to cancel all your cooperation with the people in Ocean City." At that instant, Noah waspletely stunned upon hearing Mango''s words. "Are you crazy? You want to fight against all the higher-ups on your own?" However, Mango did not reply to him. The other party agreed to Mango in no time upon hearing her words. It didn''t take long before Zion walked out of his room. "Mommy, Mr. Arem said he has given his order." "All right." Mango sat on the sofa without saying a word. Later, Mango answered her phone calmly when her phone rang again annoyingly and an unfamiliar male voice came to her ears. "Mango, I guess you know who I am. I am your uncle... No, to be exact, I am your grandpa." At that moment, Mangoughed coldly and said, "Go straight to the point if there''s something you want to say." It was obvious that Pryce''s father didn''t expect Mango to be so rude as he thought that Mango would be crying and begging him now that Nathaniel was no longer around. She shouldn''t be behaving like this. "What? Do you have nothing to say? Or are you waiting for me to start the conversation? You want me to beg you to let Nathaniel go, don''t you? Tell me, what do you want?" Pryce''s father was taken aback by Mango''s straightforward reply, but he still felt satisfied after hearing what Mango said. "Don''t think so highly of yourself since you''re well aware of your current situation. Let me tell you, I admit that you are the daughter-inw of the Ye family, and you''ll just be a nobody if don''t acknowledge your status. Besides, I can also ruin your reputation in Ocean City and you can give it a shot if you don''t believe me, though I''m just afraid that Nathan''s kid could no longer wait for you." His words were very arrogant. At that instant, Mango''s expression darkened and she said coldly, "Just tell me what you want. Though, I''ll make sure that you''ll regret it if Ie to know that you''ve hurt Nathan." Pryce''s father was once again stunned. He initially thought that Mango was a delicate woman and she would just cry when she faced such hardship, so she shouldn''t be acting like this right now. What was he doing? Was he threatened by Mango now? Chapter 880 Chapter 880 "Mango, are you threatening me?" Pryce''s father, Kolton Ye, said in a sneering tone. Then, Mango directly hung up the phone. "Zion, have you found the location?" She asked directly. Then, Zion said in a low voice, "Yes, I checked it just now and it''s at Moltene Street, building no. 32. It''s a tech building, but I''m not sure which floor he''s on as the call is too short and I didn''t get to investigate it very thoroughly." "That''s more than enough." Immediately, Mango called the first person on her contact list. "Has your men arrived yet?" "Yes, we''re outside and you can inform Joshua directly." Afterward, Mango hung up the phone. She got up and went upstairs. Noah waspletely at a loss when he heard this, but he finally understood at this moment that Mango was nning to arrest Kolton. So, he quickly blocked Mango''s way. "What are you doing? Do you know that you might kill Nathan by doing this?" "No one cares about him more than I do." Mango pushed Noah aside and returned to her bedroom before changing into a set of neat sportswear. Zion had also changed into a new set of clothes and he looked at Noah before saying in a low voice, "Uncle Noah, don''t worry as well be fine and well definitely save Mr. Ye." "You''re just making a fool of yourself!" Noah was so angry that he had a headache, but he had to admit that if Mango could negotiate with Kolton and hold him back, she might be able to save Nathaniel. "I''ll go with you." This time, Mango did not leave Noah behind. The three of them left the Yes Mansion and they saw Sisi and Neding back. Ned''s car was somewhat damaged while Sisi''s car still seemed fine. Mango let out a sigh of relief when she saw that they weren''t injured. "Go back and have a good rest." "Mrs. Ye, where are you going?" Sisi asked in a hurry. Then, Mango paused for a moment before saying, "We''ll go out to settle some matters, but you should take a rest now as we might need your helpter on." "I''ll go with you as Mr. Ye said before he left that I should protect you well." Sisi was about to leave the house as she spoke, but Mango stopped her. "As I said, you don''t have toe with us. I''ll go out with Zion to settle the issue while you can rest now." Mango rejected Sisi straightforwardly and it would be unruly of Sisi if she insisted on following them. On the other hand, Noah was a little confused and he asked, "Sisi is really good at fighting and we would stand a greater chance of winning with her, so why not let here with us?" "Koiton''s men intercepted her just now and although she doesn''t seem to have any physical injuries, who knows if she''s really fine? Let her rest for a while as there must be someone else who can help us." Noah didn''t know what Mango meant when she said this, but when he followed Mango to the outskirts of the city, he became a little nervous as he saw more than a hundred mercenaries. "You''re in contact with foreigners? Mango, who the hell are you? Where did these mercenaries come from? Do you know the consequences of doing this?" "They are from Ferocious Wolf." Mango said faintly before approaching them. At that moment, Noah was petrified. Huh? Ferocious Wolf? That was a very powerful organization... How did Mango be acquainted with them? "There''s something I need to ask you." "What is it?" Mango had been wearing a long face ever since she knew that something had happened to Nathaniel and her emotion remained constant throughout. She didn''t have a nice attitude even when speaking to Noah as it was the end of the world to her when something happened to Nathaniel. Noah saw her expression and he hesitated before asking, "You have such powerful supports, but why didn''t you contact them when I tortured you and Wisdom had autism? You were even driven to Estania, yet you endured it silently and let yourself be mute after getting poisoned...why is that?" At that moment, Mango paused for a moment. She turned her head and looked at Noah before saying word by word, "That''s because I only have one chance and I even exchanged my life for it, so I can''t waste this opportunity carelessly. However, it''s worth it if I''m using it to save Nathan." Mango didn''t exin it clearly, but Noah managed to figure out many things from what she said. "How did you get to know them?" "We can talk about this next time." Then, Mango didn''t say anything else as she walked to Joshua. Joshua saw Mango and he nodded his head before saying, "Miss Shen, our boss told us toe over and help, so we''ll all listen to you during this period of time." "Well, all thanks to your boss... I don''t need much help and I just need you to find this person using this address and trap him inside." At that moment, Mango''s words stunned Joshua. "That''s it?" "Indeed. You don''t have to take any action nor hit and kill anyone, but just keep an eye on him and don''t let him leave the room." Having heard that, Joshua understood Mango''s intention and he quickly brought his men over to the address that Zion had given them. However, Noah was a little confused. "Aren''t you going to negotiate with Kolton?" "I don''t want to negotiate with him yet as I haven''t found out who the traitor is. My top priority now is to save Nathan and I just want to go in to see him so that I can know what''s going on with him." This was Mango''s true goal. Then, Noah stopped talking after hearing Mango''s words. He realized that he had mistaken Mango''s personality as she was actually very responsible. Mango leaned against the front door of the car and she did not go to the tech building. Instead, she seemed to be waiting for something although she appeared to be very calm. At that instant, Noah felt that he couldn''t get to the bottom of Mango. Nathaniel probably didn''t know that Mango had such potential and strengths too. On the other hand, Zion took out hisputer and was typing on his keyboard hastily, though no one knew what he was doing. Mango was looking into the distance and she seemed to be deep in thought, yet she appeared to have emptied her mind and was thinking about nothing at the same time. Noah took out a cigarette, but he didn''t light it as he put it in his mouth and sniffed it. On the other side, Joshua had brought his men to the tech building. Mango waited for a while before her phone rang and a voice came from the other end of the line. "I''ve put pressure on them and it probably won''t be long before you can meet your husband. Miss Shen, I don''t owe you anything more now." "Alright, thank you. We don''t have to meet ever again." Then, Mango hung up the phone and let out a sigh of relief. That person said that she could see Nathaniel and that must be true. So, Mango quickly got on the car and said to Noah, "Get on the car, I want to go home and change my clothes." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Again?" Noah could not help but frown slightly as he felt that it was really troublesome when it came to women''s matters. Mango said faintly, "Yes, I''m going to see himter, so I''ll have to dress up more properly and put on heavier makeup, or else he''ll be worried." "He''ll be worried too if you''re acting like this as you''re his life, and he''ll be really depressed if something happens to you..." "So will I." At that moment, Noah was moved upon hearing Mango''s simple words. He had always thought that Nathaniel had sacrificed too much in his marriage. He felt that it was unfair to Nathaniel. However, he realized now how biased his judgment was. Mango''s love for Nathaniel was unrivaled and she would rather put herself in danger than using any of her powerful backups. Yet at this moment, she decided to ask for help from them just to meet Nathaniel." So, Noah didn''t say anything else as he followed Mango back to The Ye''s Mansion. Mango took a long time to put on her makeup, but when she showed up in front of Noah again, her appearance had changedpletely. She had always looked like a girl next door and now she was extra noble and elegant, although she seemed coquettish at the same time. Noah had to admit that Mango was breathtakingly beautiful and it was overwhelming. Mango finished dressing herself up and she quietly waited. Then, it wasn''t long before a phone call came in. It was Terrance from the Hans family. "Mango, I don''t know what''s wrong, but my friend contacted me and said that he could let you meet Nathaniel, though he can''t do anything else for the time being. I think it''s important that you meet Nathaniel and check if he''s hurt." Terrance mumbled to himself while Mango just hung up the phone after responding to him a simple "Yes"! It was done! Mango felt like she was in a dream. However, Noah was not surprised by this oue at all as Mango had superiority over Ferocious Wolf, 158, and the mercenaries although they were foreigners. The higher-up would surely lose his authority if Mango still couldn''t see Nathaniel. "I''ll drive you there." Noah was worried about Mango''s safety. So, Mango got in Noah''s car without hesitation and he drove her to the detention center directly. The atmosphere inside the detention center was bad and Mango''s heart ached as she walked. Nathaniel had probably never been here before in his entire life and she didn''t know if he would get used to staying here. She had heard that every jail had a jailer and even though Nathaniel wouldn''t get harmed considering his good skills, she still didn''t know what exactly was going on in there. At that moment, Mango stood outside the detention center with slight timidity. "What are you afraid of? The person you wanted to meet is inside... Do you not want to see him anymore?" Noah looked at Mango and said with a faint voice. Then, Mango took a deep breath and walked in. The guards brought Mango to the guest room and she sat down before someone else went to bring Nathaniel out. Mango''s eyes turned red when she saw Nathaniel. "You''ve lost weight." Mango''s voice cracked when she spoke. However, Nathaniel looked at her and said with a smile, "How would I lose weight when it''s less than half a day since I came in? You''re just overthinking." "So what? I still think that you''ve lost weight..." Mango acted like a spoiled child. "Alright, alright, I agree with you that I''ve be thinner, okay?" Nathaniel didn''t intend to argue with her as he wanted to spoil her and let her do whatever she wanted as usual. At that moment, the corner of Mango''s eyes became moist instantly. "You''re still giving in to me even at this point... Are you even aware of your current situation?" "Don''t worry about me and just leave Ocean City with the child. Give Kolton everything he wants no matter what is it and I will be contented as long as you and the children are safe." Nathaniel''s words caused Mango to pause slightly as she looked at him and asked, "What about you? What do you mean I don''t have to worry about you? You''re my husband, and you''re my child''s father. Who else would care about you if I don''t?" "Mango, you..." Nathaniel became speechless because of Mango''s persistence. However, he suddenly sat up straight and looked at Mango before saying word by word, "Mango, remember my words. Don''t act rashly when you''re outside as we have to wait for the right timing. For now, it''s best if you leave Ocean City." Chapter 881 Chapter 881 "I''m not leaving and I''ll be wherever you are, so don''t even think of driving me away. I know that this matter happened very abruptly and it''s really tricky, so you are afraid that I will get you into trouble if I stay here, aren''t you? Well, don''t worry as I won''t. Since I have the ability toe in and see you, I''ll have my way of getting you out of here. I won''t let you stay here for a long time." Mango didn''t want to listen to Nathaniel no matter what. In fact, Nathaniel was also shocked when he knew that Mango hade to see him as the person who could visit him during this period of time must be incredibly powerful. So, he had never expected his visitor to be Mango. It was only after eight years that he realized that he knew very little about Mango. He always assumed that what Mango had gone through outside the country in the past five years was due to Abyss''s issue. However, it seemed now that it really wasn''t the case. "I know what you mean, Mango, but our children are here and you''re pregnant now, you..." "Our children are here, including Zion, but will everything get better after we leave? No! Kolton came here fully prepared and he''s not showing us any mercy, so he obviously wants us dead. Where do you expect us to go when he intends to kill us? I guess you still have no idea that Pryce''s identity is real and he is your biological brother. I''ve gotten the paternity test report and I also found that he had a heart attack because of an external drug. This means that it''s an intentional murder case and if I don''t help you, you''ll spend the rest of your life in prison...do you want that?" At that instant, Mango''s words caused Nathaniel''s brows to furrow slightly. "Are we really biological brothers?" "Of course." Mango didn''t know what exactly was going on and perhaps Kolton knew about it, but she didn''t want to meet him now. Then, Nathaniel fell silent. Mango did not urge him. She looked at Nathaniel''s face and he looked much more haggard as this ce wasn''t amodable at all. Then, she let out a sigh as she felt heartbroken. Nathaniel was silent for a few minutes before he said, "Give Kolton anything he wants after you leave as money is just a worldly possession. I know that you have a solution, but don''t argue with him. It''d be best if he would let you go, but if he refuses, find Thomas as he will tell you what to do." Nathaniel looked at Mango and he felt somewhat sad. He said that he would protect Mango, but who would have thought that he would need her to save him in the end? "Sorry for putting you in so much trouble... Maybe I''m the bane of your life as you''ve never lived a good life after you married me." "That''s not true... I am really happy to be with you every day and I will be contented as long as I am with you no matter what happens." Mango smiled faintly. Then, they sped their fingers tightly together. Mango really hoped that they could stay like this forever and that she could spend the rest of her life with Nathaniel, but she knew that this was impossible. Soon, the visiting hour was up. Mango looked at Nathaniel as she was reluctant to part with him and she said in a low voice, "Wait for me as I''ll pick you up." "Just try your best and don''t force yourself if you can''t manage. As you know, I''d rather stay here myself than letting you take risks." Nathaniel said as he was well aware of Mango''s character. Then, Mango nodded her head. She had to bid Nathaniel goodbye no matter how reluctant she was to part with him. Her eyes were red-rimmed when she came out. So, Noah hurriedly asked when she saw her expression, "Does Nathan have a solution?" However, Mango didn''t say anything as she walked away directly. Then, she saw Terrance and Brantley after taking just a few steps. "Mateo is in the midst of training, so he can''te out, but he asked me toe over and have a look. The Hans family can''t help you, but I still want toe and see you. Mango, you should let it go now that things have ended up like this. We''ll always wee you home no matter what." Terrance pushed his wheelchair and walked over. Then, Brantley startedforting Mango too. "Mango, I''m still an influential person after all and although I couldn''t help you with this matter, don''t worry as I can guarantee that no one will dare to bully Nathaniel in there. If you are not happy to be in the Ye family''s house, you cane to the Xiao family''s ce as your mother and I will be waiting for you at home." At that moment, their words warmed Mango''s heart. "Terrance, grandpa, I''m fine, so don''t worry. Also, Nathan wille home soon." After saying that, Mango smiled and got into the car. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Noah wanted to follow her, but Mango stopped him. "I want some time alone...is that okay, Noah?" Noah had no reason to say no at this moment. So, Mango left the detention center after she bid Terrance and Brantley goodbye and she went to the tech building on her own. Joshua saw Mangoing over and he hurriedly stepped forward. "Miss Shen, I''ve found him. He''s in room 1308." "Thank you. I want to talk to him alone, so stay outside." Mango got out of the car and went into the building directly. "Alright." Joshua didn''t say anything else and he just stood outside. Mango took the elevator to the 13th floor yet she ran into someone on the 10th floor. It was Mr. Shen and Gise who entered the elevator coincidentally. "Mango? What are you doing here? Oh, I know... You must''ve heard that I''ll be here today to meet Mr. Azbel, so you came here on purpose to see me make a fool of myself, isn''t it? I''m telling you, you''d better not be so smug as Mr. Azbel has already epted me as his student. From now on, I''ll have a high status and you''d better not treat me like a nobody and criticize me with your foolish tricks." Gise said arrogantly. In fact, Mango had never thought that she would run into Gise and Mr. Shen in the tech building and she wasn''t in the mood of arguing with Gise as she had a lot to deal with right now. So, she directly turned her head aside and nodded slightly when she saw Mr. Shen. "Dad, where are you going now that both of you have met Mr. Azbel?" However, Mr. Shen was troubled as he didn''t know how to answer Mango. Then, Gise said directly, "It''s none of your business where we''re going, but you...where are you going?" Mango really didn''t want to argue with Gise, so she just kept her mouth shut. Then, Mr. Shen pressed the number 13 awkwardly. At that moment, Mango''s eyes narrowed slightly. Were they also going to the 13th floor? Nevertheless, Mango didn''t ask any more questions as she could feel that the Shen parents were wary of her when it came to Gise''s matter. Mango didn''t want to be sad and distracted, so she pretended as if she didn''t see anything. The elevator stopped on the 13th floor and Mango was the first to walk out. Then, she heard Gise say behind her, "Dad, look at her. She''s following us like a dog." "That''s enough... Don''t say anything more." Mr. Shen''s voice wasn''t loud and he didn''t seem to have any intention of talking to Mango. At that instant, Mango''s eyes darkened. She was already in a bad mood because of Nathaniel''s matter and now that she met Mr. Shen and Gise, Mango felt really troubled and upset deep down. So, she didn''t listen to what Gise told Mr. Shen and she went straight to room 1308. After Mr. Shen and Gise walked out of the elevator, they suddenly felt a little timid as they saw many people standing in the corridor and ring at them fiercely. "Dad, what''s going on?" Gise clutched her father''s arm tightly. Mr. Shen had attended big events, but he was nevertheless shocked by the scene in front of him. "Everyone, she''s Mr. Azbel''s student and we''re looking for his assistant." Joshua looked at them and when he saw that Mango didn''t say anything, he calmly spoke, "Hurry up and leave as you shouldn''t stay here for long." "Alright, alright, let''s go now." Then, Mr. Shen took Gise hand and walked to room 1302. Only when Gise entered the room, she met Dillon''s assistant and then realized that she had no idea where did Mango go. Did that mean that Mango wasn''t following her? Gise didn''t hear Mango screaming just now nor did she seem scared, so Gise guessed that she must be really courageous and was used to this kind of situation since she had grown up in a wealthy family. Then, the more Gise thought about it, the angrier she became as she felt that it was all Mango''s fault that she came from a lowly family. Mr. Shen was a god-like artist in the art industry yet he had to beg Dillon''s assistant humbly now for the sake of Gise. Gise despised Mr. Shen''s current attitude, but she held back her emotions for the sake of her own future. On the other hand, Mango didn''t know where they had gone, but she didn''t have the mood to think about it right now. She pushed open the door of room 1308 directly. Kolton was sitting inside and he was enjoying his tea. He didn''t look anxious at all and when he heard someone approaching him, he lifted his head slightly before he saw Mango walking in. At this moment, the sunlight shone on Mango''s figure through the floor- to- ceiling window and Kolton was mesmerized by her for a moment. This woman was so beautiful and it was no wonder Nathaniel would do anything for her. However, Mango felt a little disgusted when she saw Koiton''s unsightly gaze. "Believe it or not, I will dig out your eyes if you dare to stare at me like that again." Mango said coldly as she sat down in front of Kolton directly. Kolton was a little surprised, but he said with a smile, "You''re pretty good-looking, but your words are really rude." "You must be an influential figure your own since you have the mood to entertain me." Then, Mango took a cup before pouring herself some tea and putting it under the tip of her nose to smell it. It was a good grade Mist Tea. She gently took a sip and her elegant look made Kolton look at her with new eyes. "You like drinking tea?" "I can kill people too, do you want to give it a try?" Mango smiled faintly, but her gaze remained solemn. Then, Kolton shook his head and said, "Girl, don''t be so ferocious. As you know, your man is still in the detention center... Do you want him to stay in there forever or release him soon? His fate is under mymand, so you''d better respect me so that you don''t suffer any losses." "Well, I just came out of the detention center, do you have anything else to say?" Mango looked at Kolton nonchntly. She had to admit that Kolton looked much younger than her grandfather- in-w''s photo at home, but his eyes were not as loving as him and it was obvious that he had evil intentions. After hearing Mango''s words, Koiton''s smile froze on his face for a few minutes. "That''s impossible!" "You can call and ask your men. It doesn''t matter to me as I have plenty of time." Then, Mango directly threw her phone to him. Koiton''s brows were tightly knitted together as he didn''t believe Mango''s words, but he hesitated when he saw her calm expression. That couldn''t be! What the hell was going on? Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Kolton scrutinized Mango in disbelief, while Mango did not further exin herself regarding the issue as she merely stared at Kolton coldly. She crossed her leg elegantly with her right arm was supporting her chin nonchntly and she seemed indifferent yet threatening at the same time. Koiton''s brows were tightly knitted together seeing Mango''s attitude as he didn''t believe that a weak girl would be capable of such a feat. So, he immediately took Mango''s phone and dialed a number. "Did Nathaniel have a visitor this morning?" He thought it was impossible, but he still asked. "Yes, Mrs. Ye hase to see him." "What?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. At that moment, Kolton was stunned. "How could this be?" "The higher- ups allowed it and we don''t know what''s going on either." Kolton narrowed his eyes at the person''s words. "Got it." Then, he hung up the phone and started to examine Mango. "You''ve someone behind your back who''s more influential than the superiors?" At that moment, Mango smiled faintly. "What''re saying, Kolton? I don''t understand. I am just a little woman who wants my husband and children to stay healthy. I have no intention of getting involved in other issues and I don''t even want to hear about them. Kolton, I''m sure that you''ll sympathize with us since you''re elder than us, isn''t it? The Ye family will help you if you need anything, so feel free to voice out as I''ll be sure to handle it seriously if it''s within my ability." Mango sounded really nice. She threatened Kolton in the beginning, but she acted more humbly and submissively after he became aware of her power. In fact, shepromised a lot. "I have to say, Mango, you''re really talented." Kolton praised her unreservedly. At that moment, Mango was not modest at all as she smiled faintly and said, "Thank you for your compliment, Kolton, but what do you mean by that?" "Are you here to seek peace?" "Indeed." Mango did not deny it. Kolton touched his chin and narrowed his eyes slightly. "You don''t want to put in any effort yet you want me to let Nathaniel off with just a few words?" "You''re not intending to end Nathaniel''s life anyway, isn''t it?" At that instant, Kolton began tough at Mango''s words. "I''ve put him in prison, so how do you know that I don''t want to end his life? Maybe there''s still a way out if he listens to me, but unfortunately, he is too strong-minded, so I suggest that we change the Ye family''s master." "Is it for Pryce? Of course, I''m not talking about the one who died." Mango''s words didn''t surprise Kolton at all. "I know that you''ve talked to him through the phone, but I''ll just repeat my words, I want HY Group to help me with moneyundering and it''s just that simple. I''ll let Nathaniel go if you agree, but if you don''t, then you''ll be a widow for the rest of your life. You''re quite capable and perhaps I can''t attack you and that you can visit Nathaniel, but can you change the fact that Nathaniel will be going to jail? Pryce did die in your hands and this can''t be faked." Koiton''s words did not cause Mango to panic in the slightest. Instead, she picked up the teapot next to her and poured herself a cup of tea before she gently sipped a mouthful of it. "There''s something that I don''t understand and I really hope that you can clear up my confusion." "Yes?" "Who''s Pryce? I''m saying the one who died in our hands." Koiton''s eyes paused for a moment when he heard Mango''s words and a hint of coldness shed across his eyes. "He''s just a nobody. I said that Nanny Zhang made test- tube babies previously and we made four embryos to increase the sess rate." "And you said that only three is alive." Mango seemed to have figured something out, but she wasn''t sure about it. Then, Kolton smiled and said, "Indeed, three of them survived healthily, but another one has a health condition. He''s Pryce, the one who died in your hands. In fact, he has a congenital defect and his heart can''t function well, so I used drugs and a huge sum of money to keep him alive throughout the years so that I can take advantage of him when he dies." Ill ^--11 I see. Mango had to admit that Kolton was truly inhumane and rather admirable to be able toe up with such a meticulous scheme against his own son. She took a deep breath and said, "You left Nathaniel and Nick in the Ye family as you initially nned to let Nanny Zhang control them so that they would listen to you and be your puppets. After all, my father-inw has no children and the brothers would take over the Yes family business. However, you didn''t expect that Nick was not interested in the business world that was filled with lies and schemes. Moreover, he even left Ocean City and went abroad just to protect Nathan, so he ended up dying in a foreignnd." "At first, you wanted to control Nathaniel, but he''s too dominant and smart, isn''t it? You tested him several times and you failed... I don''t know how many times you''ve experimented on him, but I''m sure that Nathan knows about it. Anyway, you left a son with yourself so that he can rece Nathaniel at the right timing, am I right?" Upon hearing Mango''s guess, Kolton didn''t retort and he looked at her in admiration instead. She seemed weak and delicate, but she was really sharp-witted. "You did not hesitate to take advantage of your own son''s life since he has a birth defect as you wanted to manipte your eldest son. If I''m right, Nathaniel will still be released although he''s arrested, but the person might not be the true Nathaniel, isn''t it?" At that moment, Koiton''s eyes finally changed. "What did you figure out?" "I guess that you want to put Nathaniel in prison by using the excuse of your youngest son''s death and then send someone to kill him without anyone noticing. After that, your third son will rece Nathaniel. On the other hand, you''ll let me mistaken that you''ll let Nathaniel go as long as I hand over the Ye family and HY Group. If I really did that, it will be your third son that gets released and not Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel and I are a couple after all and the first person who''ll find out that he is not Nathaniel must be me after hees out. So, you schemed against me and even sent someone to kill me. Then, there''ll be no evidence after I die and you can naturally take over the Ye family and HY Group, am I right?" At that moment, Koiton''s expression darkened a little after he heard Mango''s words. "Since you''ve already figured it out, do you think that you''ll still be able to leave this ce? Don''t think that I can''t do anything to you just because your men are outside. In fact, I''ve added drugs to your tea." However, Mango''s smile became even brighter. "Kolton, I have to say that your trick of using your third son to rece Nathaniel is really brilliant. Also, I finally know why you named two of your sons Pryce... You''re just trying to throw dust in people''s eyes and if I''m right, the real Pryce has a poppy flower tattoo on his arm, isn''t it? You''re using it to distinguish between him and Nathaniel, while those who are under Pryce naturally have the tattoo too as it represents his power. Also, would you be very surprised if I tell you that I knew you drugged my tea?" Having said that, Mango gave Kolton a nifty smile. Koiton''s brows were tightly furrowed and he no longer looked down upon Mango at that moment. "Since you knew about it, why did you drink it?" "Would you share such a heartfelt conversation with me if I didn''t drink it?" Mango looked at him indifferently, but there was a cold look in her eyes. "Kolton, perhaps you haven''t done a thorough investigation. I have special immune elements in my blood and ordinary drugs have no effect on me." "What?" Kolton did not think that such a thing would exist. Then, Mango adjusted her outfit before she stood up and said softly, "Kolton, I don''t know why you insist on taking over the Ye family and HY Group. I''m sure that it''s not for money since you''re probably wealthier than the Ye family, isn''t it? After all, you''re the founder and owner of the well- known cross- country terrorist organization and you''d surely not be interested in the Ye family''s wealth. So, Kolton, what exactly do you want?" Suddenly, Koiton''s eyes narrowed. "How did you know about this?" "I''ve said that I don''t have any lofty ideals or ambitions and I just want to live a normal life with Nathaniel, but this doesn''t mean that I don''t have a way of getting the information that I''m interested in. As long as I want to, I''ll be able to find out how you became rich throughout the years and how you started the terrorist organization, let alone your current identity...do you want to see if I can do it?" Mango gave a faint smile, but the look in her eyes was really pressuring. At this moment, Koiton''s gaze becamepletely gloomy. The reason why he could show up in Ocean City was that he was confident that no one would be able to find out his true identity. However, now that Mango had revealed his background in just a few words, he couldn''t help but be nervous about it. "Mango, are you courting death?" "You can kill me, but the international criminal police squad will be ready to arrest you any time as they''re outside right now." Then, Mango''s words caused Kolton to rise to his feet in a sh and he pulled open the curtain before looking outside. It was very quiet just like the usual days, but he clearly sensed that something was wrong. "Mango, you''re just a little girl...so what if you''re smart and that you have a genius son who can help you find such useful information? Do you think you can get out of here? I admit that the people you''ve got outside are very powerful, but Mango, you don''t seem to understand why we are known as a terrorist organization." "I know that you havemitted all kinds of crimes and arson, and you have never been softhearted. Also, you''ll surely not let me live now that I know of so many secrets of yours." "If that''s the case, why did you still approach me so tantly? Are you courting death?" Kolton felt that Mango was a little dumb, but he felt a little uneasy when he saw the faint smile on her face. "What are you smiling at?" "Nothing. I just heard that you have a secret experimental base outside the country." "How did you know?" Koiton''s eyes turned cold and he even stood up from his seat in a sh as he had the urge to strangle Mango to death. Mango looked at him indifferently and said word by word, "Not only do I know about this, but I''m also aware that another organization is eyeing your secret base covetously. What is it called again? I think it''s R Organization, right? Kolton, why not you call me to ask what''s going on with your laboratory base there?" At that moment, Koiton''s eyes were fixed on Mango and he had no choice but to make a phone call as he saw her firm expression. Then, his expression immediately changed when he heard the other party''s words. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 How was that possible? Kolton could not believe Mango''s words initially, but now that he had heard his loyal subordinate''s report through the call, he felt really perturbed deep down. "How are you affiliated with the R Organization?" Koiton''s voice was deep with a hint of puzzlement in it. However, Mango didn''t answer him and it was precisely because of this that Kolton felt extra fearful and wary of her. He had never expected that an insignificant woman like Mango would be associated with a foreign terrorist organization like R Organization. The group was well known for being difficult to deal with as they were extremely arrogant. No one would be able to contact them under normal circumstances. Also, the organization would not help anyone based on their reputation, unless the person was their trusted subordinate or rtive. However, Kolton didn''t find any family members of Mango who were associated with the R Organization. At that moment, Mango became increasingly confident as Kolton was getting more puzzled. The two of them had their eyes fixated on each other and neither of them uttered a word. It was as if they were both deep in thoughts and were contemting. Finally, Kolton spoke after about ten minutes. "Would you ask your people to leave and swear to stay away from my research center as long as I withdraw myint to Nathaniel?" It seemed that Kolton cared very much about hisboratory base. On the other hand, Mango''s goal was just to save Nathaniel. The reason why Kolton had done all these was that he wanted to take over the Ye family and HY Group. Mango didn''t know his ultimate intention, but she knew that these assets would benefit Kolton. Now that she saw himpromising for his researchb, she somewhat figured out his intention. He valued hisboratory base more than the Ye family. Not to mention, he was afraid of the R Organization. Then, Mango nodded her head after thinking it through. "Of course, as I said, I''m just a little woman and all that I want is just to keep my husband safe. It would be great if you could help us. As for your researchb, I''m not interested in it at all. I''ll ask my men to leave as long as you''re willing to let Nathan go. However, Kolton, you''d better note up with any more tricks and scheme against us. As you know, if I can use my connections to sway the higher-ups once, I''ll be able to do it again. Things won''t be as simple as it is now at that time." Mango still spoke in a nd tone, but Koiton''s expression was extremely gloomy. He felt really unsettled and bitter as he almost achieved his goal yet he had to give up now. No one could understand his feelings at this moment. "Deal." Kolton gnashed his teeth in anger as he spoke. On the contrary, Mango was beaming brightly. "Thank you for your help, Kolton. I''ll go home and wait for your news." Then, Mango left after saying that. Joshua saw Mangoe out and he made sure that nothing had happened to her before he retreated to the side. "Keep an eye on Kolton and don''t let him disappear from your sight without my order." Mango felt that Kolton cared a lot about his researchb, but she still needed to be well prepared for the worst. Then, Joshua nodded his head. When Mango came out, she met Gise and Mr. Shen again. She frowned slightly and intended to leave while pretending as if she didn''t see them, but Gise saw her. "Hey, Mango, are you going home? Perfect, I''m about to head back as well." Gise called out to Mango in an instant. Mango''s mind was in a mess because of Nathaniel''s matter and she did not want Gise to return to the Ye family''s ce. If Gise were to be involved in this issue, the Shen family''s parents would be incredibly heartbroken. "You should stay over at your parents'' ce today as I have something to do tonight." Having said that, Mango wore her sunsses and she was about to leave. "What are you up to and why are you afraid of me? I''ve just lived at your ce for one night and you''re driving me back to my parents'' house...what''s your intention?" At that moment, Gise grabbed Mango''s arm. "Let go of me." Mango''s brows were slightly furrowed as her expression darkened. "No! What can you do to me?" Gise was really courting death. Then, just as Mango was about to lose her temper and shove Gise away, Mr. Shen noticed her impatience. "Gise, just nice I''m going to buy something, so why not you apany me?" "No, it''s no fun to hang out with an old man like you. I want to go back and practice ying the guitar." Gise went to Mango''s car directly as she spoke and she was insisting on having Mango fetch her home. "Mango, Gise really wants to practice ying the guitar. However, it''s quite noisy around our house as you know and it''s not suitable for her to practice it there, so..." Mango was unhappy about it, but she nodded since Mr. Shen voiced out and that Nathaniel might not be able to make it back tonight. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Got it." Then, she took her key and unlocked the car. After Gise got in the car, she was a little surprised all of a sudden. "The interior design of your car looks really nice...why not you lend it to me for a couple of days?" "Haven''t you heard of the saying that no one would be willing to lend out their own car even if they were to sacrifice their wife? Don''t even think about it. Just buy it yourself if you''re interested." After saying that, Mango closed the car door. Then, Gise pursed her lips and said, "Hmph, you''re so shameless. It doesn''t not even worth that much yet you''re showing off in front of me. Besides, everything would be mine now if my parents didn''t adopt you back then. Also, you don''t even have a wife... Well, why don''t you lend me your husband for a few days instead?" At that instant, Mango paused for a moment. She looked at Gise coldly and said word by word, "What did you say? Who do you want to borrow from me?" Mango knew that she was in a very bad mood today and her mind was in a mess because of Nathaniel''s incident. Although she seemed to have gained the upper hand after talking to Kolton, no one knew just how pressured she felt. It was as if she had put everything on the line. However, Gise''s reckless words had caused Mango''s anger to rise to its peak at this moment. Gise couldn''t help but shudder as she sensed Mango''s murderousness. "What are you doing? You said that yourself... I want to borrow your car but you aren''t willing to, so doesn''t that mean that you''re willing to borrow me your husband instead?" "Gise Shen, get out of the car! Now!" Mango was angry to the max. She would''ve hit the person directly if it was a stranger, but Gise was the biological daughter of her foster parents and they treated Gise as the apple of their eyes. Mango couldn''t imagine what would happen if she really hit Gise and she felt annoyed thinking about it. So, she tried her best to endure and suppress her anger as much as possible. On the other hand, Gise was a little confused. "What did you say?" "I said, get out of the car right now! Immediately! Don''t force me to hit you." "How dare you!" Gise thought too highly of herself as she tried to be stubborn. However, Mango wasn''t in a good mood in the first ce and now that Gise repeatedly provoked her, she directly opened the door and kicked her out of the car. "Ah! Mango, you b*stard!" Gise sprawled on the ground and it was a chaotic scene. She cursed at Mango angrily, but a gust of car exhaust went straight into her mouth after a ''vroom'' sound. The smoke choked her and she coughed a few times at that instant. On the other hand, Mango had already driven away at full tilt. "B*stard! Damn it!" Gise inhaled a mouthful of the exhaust gas and she stomped her feet in anger. However, Mango didn''t respond. It was at this moment that her phone rang. Mango took a look at the caller ID and she felt a little better seeing that it was Zion. "Zion." "Mommy, the R Organization asked me when to retreat? They don''t want to have direct conflicts with Kolton at the end of the day." However, Zion''s words made Mango hesitate a little. She didn''t receive any news about Nathaniel yet, so there was a possibility that Kolton could go back on his words after R Organization retreated. On the other hand, Mango also knew that the R Organization was helping her because of Zion. Now that things became difficult for him, it meant that he no longer had a say. No one knew that Mango had used a risky method this time. Also, no one would expect Zion to have helped the leader of the R Organization once and he thereby gave Mango a chance to threaten Kolton. At that moment, Zion sensed Mango''s hesitation. "Mommy, don''t worry, I know what to do. I''ll talk to the leader of R Organization." "Zion, you''re going to be a soldier in the future, but the R Organization is a foreign terrorist group. So, you should stop contacting them after this incident and cut ties. You used to work alonest time and I can ignore the fact you helped their leader avoid being detected on the radar back then...but from now on, we''d better stop contacting them." Previously, Mango didn''t know that her son was so capable. If Zion hadn''t told her about it, she wouldn''t have believed that her son would have ties with a foreign organization. Moreover, the other party was the leader of the group. Mango heard that there was a time when the leader of the R Organization was being pursued by someone. However, Zion identally barged into the other party''s tracking system. Perhaps it was because of his nature as a child that he wanted topare whoseputer skills were better, so he hacked the other party''s radar''s search system. Then, he misled them to search an empty area and this gave the leader the opportunity to escape. Later, the leader of the R Organization found out that it was Zion who helped him. He knew that he owed Zion a favor, so he said that Zion could give him a call whenever he needed help. If it wasn''t for the fact that Mango wanted to save Nathaniel, she wouldn''t have known that her son had such a great ability. Furthermore, Zion was also the one who told her about Koiton''s research lab. However, Mango''s heart pounded in fear when she thought of the connection between Zion and the terrorist organization. Although the other party had helped her, Mango truly did not want Zion to be affiliated with them anymore. On the other hand, Zion promised her obediently without hesitation. "Alright." "Buy us some time...just ten minutes will do. After that, we''ll tell them to retreat even if there is no response from Kolton as we can no longer do anything about it." Mango knew that she had achieved what she wanted and it had impacted Kolton. It wasn''t likely that Kolton would go back on his word, but Mango still felt a little uneasy deep down as things might still go wrong. Zion could feel that Mango was downcasted, so he bit down on his lower lip and said, "Mommy, don''t worry as Mr. Ye will be fine." "I know... You turn off yourputer quickly and erase the traces, while I''ll go to the detention center and wait. Hopefully, we can reunite tonight." Then, Mango hung up the phone before she drove the car to the side of the road and pulled over. Could she really save Nathaniel? Also, what was Koiton''s intention? Was he just coveting the Ye family and HY Group? If so, why would he put the Blu family in trouble? At that moment, Mango had many unanswered questions in her head. Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Actually, ever since the sudden appearance of Kolton and the incident of the Blu family happened, Mango had a feeling that everything had gone out of her control. However, Nathaniel got into trouble before she could figure things out. She had to admit that Kolton took action too quickly and he was sharp- witted. Pryce was already dead, but what about the one who was still alive? It felt as if Kolton was constantly monitoring her family behind her back and Mango felt really uneasy. She calmed herself down on the side of the road for a while before her phone rang again. Then, Mango took a look and found it was from Gise. It was obvious that she had gotten Mango''s phone number from Mr. Shen. Mango ignored her call and blocked her number without hesitation. She was really perturbed at the moment because of Nathaniel''s affairs and she did not have the mood to entertain Gise. After cklisting Gise''s number, Mango started the car again and drove directly to the detention center. She didn''t eat much in the morning, but she still didn''t feel hungry even though it was already afternoon. At this moment, Mango was a little anxious as she hadn''t received any news now that the sun was about to set. Could it be that Kolton had reneged on his words? Or was he going to do something else? Then, Mango called Joshua, but he told her that Kolton had been in his room all the time and he didn''te out. On Zion''s side, he said that the R Organization had retreated, but some of them were still around and Koiton''s subordinate could see them. Mango had no idea what was wrong so she could only wait. She waited for a few more moments and Nathaniel hadn''t shown up, but Thomas called her. "Mrs. Ye, where are you?" "What''s the matter?" Mango didn''t want to talk about Nathaniel for the time being. Even though such a big incident had happened to the Ye family, Mango had suppressed the news and the news media had not reported about it yet. It was likely that the higher-ups did not intend to spread the news too. However, Thomas''s call caused Mango''s mind to go haywire, so to be unable to figure out what was going on, so she asked him instead. Then, Thomas quickly said, "Madam, can you contact Mr. Ye? Thepany is in trouble." "What happened?" At that moment, Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Thomas whispered, "You''d bettere to thepany... If you can contact Mr. Ye, please tell him toe here as soon as possible." After that, Thomas hung up the phone. Mango rubbed her aching temple and although she didn''t know what had happened in thepany, she must go and have a look since Thomas was so anxious. She took a look at the detention center outside the fence. The man she cherished was inside, but now she could not wait for him to be released here. Mango sighed before she called Ned and told him to wait for Nathaniel while she drove towards HY Group. As soon as she entered thepany, she sensed that something was wrong. She didn''t know how to manage apany, but she had heard from Nathaniel that there were a few major shareholders in thepany. She had a few glimpses of them back then, but now that these shareholders were sitting in the conference room with angry faces, Mango couldn''t help but frown. "Huh? Madam, you are here? Where''s Mr. Ye then?" Thomas didn''t see Nathaniel, so he asked in a hurry. "Nathan is busy now and he can''te, so I came to see what''s going on." However, the major shareholders were not happy with Mango''s words. "You came to check it out? Who do you think you are? Do you think that you have a say in everything just because you''re married to Nathaniel? Are you even capable of doing business? What do you know? Hurry up and ask Nathaniel toe here!" Mango seldom went to thepany under usual circumstances as she wasn''t interested in the company''s affairs. However, she could no longer hold it back now that the shareholders urged her unrelentingly. Nevertheless, the situation was different from before now as Nathaniel would definitely not be able to return, so she bit the bullet and said, "Nathan is on a business trip and he really can''t make it back in time. May I know what happened to thepany?" "Do you hold any shares of thepany? Who are you toe here and question us? Since Nathaniel can''t return in time, why don''t he video call us? Well, give him a call now as we have to talk to him." The shareholder didn''t care about Mango''s reputation at all. At that moment, she felt a little awkward. Then, Thomas quickly said, "Fellow shareholders, please calm down. Mrs. Ye is the matriarch of the Ye family and I know that you''re looking down on her as she''s a woman. However, she does have shares in ourpany, and she holds 25% of them. Mr. Ye once said that if he is not here, she has the right to deal with urgent issues. Also, his shares are considered joint property with his wife, so Mrs. Ye absolutely has the right to be here." Upon hearing Thomas''s words, all the shareholders were stunned, including Mango. "Nonsense! How can the Ye family''s shares be given away to others so easily? Moreover, these shares can never be categorized as joint property!" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Mr. Huang got angry as soon as he heard that. On the other hand, Mango was still stupefied. Since when did she own 25% of the shares of HY Group? However, Thomas had no time to exin it to Mango as he quickly said to Mr. Huang, "Mr. Huang, Mr. Ye has already signed an agreement with awyer, so please show some respect to Mrs. Ye." Thomas didn''t see Nathaniel, but he knew that Mango wouldn''t havee if she could contact Nathaniel. After all, Mango wasn''t interested in thepany and she had no intention of managing it. Moreover, she was clueless that she had 25% of the shares. So, the only reason she came was that something happened to Nathaniel or that he really couldn''te. Now that Mr. Ye wasn''t around, Thomas couldn''t let anyone bully Mango as this was his duty. Thomas was just a vice president, but he had been following Nathaniel for many years and everyone knew that he was Nathaniel''s right-hand man. Thomas''s words were not as influential as Nathaniel''s in the industry, but no one could turn a deaf ear to him. Right now, Thomas had been protecting Mango and she had a lot more shares than them. So, even though a few of the shareholders hadints, they had no choice but to suppress their dissatisfaction at this moment. Then, Thomas said to Mango after seeing that the shareholders went silent, "Madam, an ident happened involving the constructionpany that coborated with us not long ago. A civilian worker died on the spot because of the ident. ording to the investigation, the elevator was the main cause and it was where the worker died. Importantly, we have no idea who put the news on the inte after the ident happened. Now, we couldn''t suppress the public opinion although ourpany''s Public Rtions Department has taken action immediately. Our shares are falling sharply and the family members of the civilian workers are also making a fuss. They want us to give them an exnation." At that moment, Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together. Was it just a coincidence that something like this happened at this time? Or was someone doing this on purpose? The constructionpany coborated with a corporation and idents would happen asionally. So, they shouldn''t spread the news and analyzed the ident so quickly. Now, it seemed that the situation was getting worse for HY group as if someone was deliberately targeting them. "Didn''t thepany send someone to negotiate it?" "Yes, but our employee was driven out forcefully even before he could enter the hospital. Manager Zhang was the one in charge of negotiating, but he''s now in hospital." Thomas''s words caused Mango''s eyes to narrow slightly. "So, why are we gathering here for a meeting now?" Mango turned to look at the shareholders. This was not a big deal and Nathaniel should be able to solve it in no time if he was here, yet he couldn''t show up at this critical moment. Moreover, Thomas should be able to handle it with his ability even if Nathaniel was not here. However, not only was he not able to settle the issue now, but the shareholders were also sitting here with anger. So, Mango guessed that something else must be going on. She red at the shareholders fiercely at that instant. Initially, the shareholders were already very unhappy because of the sudden appearance of Mango. Then, they became even more displeased when they saw her expression and heard the way she questioned them. "Why are we gathering here? Ourpany''s stock is falling sharply and it''s affecting our interests. Besides, now that Nathaniel isn''t showing up even for such a trifle issue, and that thepany couldn''t handle it well, we''re really doubting whether Nathaniel has the ability to manage the company or not." Mr. Huang spoke again. Then, Mango sneered and said, "Are you saying that you want someone else to rece Nathaniel? Well, who should take over the position then? Don''t you forget that thispany belongs to the Ye Family! Mr. Huang, may I know how many shares do you own in the HY Group? Do you even have the right to change the chairman?" Mango''s question was straightforward and critical. She was not the type of person who would take advantage of her power and bully others, but now these shareholders were obviously rubbing salt in the wound. Perhaps they weren''t trying to make things worse, but they were simply stirring up trouble! Maybe they knew that Nathaniel could not return to thepany, so they behaved so unscrupulously and fearlessly. Mango''s mind was running quickly as she suddenly thought of Kolton. She looked at Thomas and asked in a low voice, "Is Mr. Huang rted to Kolton?" At that moment, Thomas was a little stunned. "Kolton? Are you talking about Mr. Ye''s second uncle?" "Yes." "Mr. Huang and Kolton used to be best friends." Immediately, Mango figured it out upon hearing Thomas''s words. Mango threatened Kolton and he had no choice but to release Nathaniel. However, he was incredibly dissatisfied with it, so he wanted to destroy the entirepany and HY Group would be in a total mess even if Nathaniel came out of prison. Or perhaps Nathaniel would have no time to investigate Pryce and other issues because of this. It was possible that the ident at the construction site had something to do with Kolton. At that instant, Mango''s mind was running fast. On the other hand, Mr. Huang saw Mango and Thomas whispering to each other, so he couldn''t help but feel a little angry. "Why can''t you discuss it aboveboard? Are you calcting how to exploit the interests of the shareholders? Well, you''d better call Nathaniel out now as you''re just a woman who can''t make any decisions! Stop making a fool of yourself! Or is Nathaniel in trouble and he''s trying to avoid this issue?" Immediately, Mr. Huang''s words attracted everyone''s attention. Mango turned around and looked straight at Mr. Huang with her sharp eyes in an instant after she heard him saying those words in such a confident manner. Chapter 885 Chapter 885 At that moment, Caleb was shocked by Mango''s gaze. If it weren''t for the fact that he knew that Nathaniel wouldn''t show up, here, he would have mistaken Mango as Nathaniel. Was it possible that Mango''s fierce gaze resembled Nathaniel because she had been with Nathaniel for a long time? Caleb''s heart skipped a beat, but he forced himself to stare at Mango and said, "What? Am I wrong? Why can''t you let us know your conversation since we''re all shareholders? Who knows what you''re discussing now that you''re whispering to Thomas in front of us?" At that moment, Mango saw a trace of guilt shing across Caleb''s eyes. It turned out that he wasn''t fearless after all. Then, Mango turned around and sat on Nathaniel''s seat unfalteringly. "Caleb, is it necessary for me to exin to you what I said to Thomas? Who are you? Do you have a higher share than me in thepany?" Mango figured out at that moment that she was the biggest shareholder now that Nathaniel wasn''t around. So, she could do and say whatever she wanted as Nathaniel had even given her authority to do so. Caleb saw Mango''s calm expression and he felt really agitated, but he said in a low and muffled voice, "Mrs. Ye, is it necessary for you to make such sarcastic remarks now that thepany is in a dire situation?" "Fine, but I''m wondering, is the PR department so ipetent that they can''t solve this issue although HY Group has been established for so many years? What are the top-level managers with a high sry doing now that Nathaniel isn''t here? I didn''t know HY Group has be a charity organization that pays pensions to those retired..." Mango spoke unwaveringly with a clear trace of anger in her tone. Then, she said to Thomas, "Thomas, let Knox take a paid leave and ourpany will pay for his medical expenses. Then, check who is the one in charge of this matter by investigating it thoroughly from the higher-ups to the employees. Also, tell the PR Department to spread the news of how we''re dealing with this issue. In addition, get someone to report to the police and let them be part of the investigation regarding the idental death of the civilian worker. Lastly, we''ll need the higher- ups of ourpany to take the idental death insurance agreement andpensation to approach andfort the family members of the victim... Who''s going to do this task?" Mango looked at the shareholders in the conference room. Immediately, the shareholders turned their heads away as they were afraid that Mango would call them out. At that moment, Mango gave a cold snort. "Since you can''t stand up for thepany when something happens, then just stay as a coward and take the annual bonus. You didn''t have many opinions when Nathaniel was around and you even came to thepany less than once a year, but what''s the matter now? Are you intending to take the opportunity to usurp the position after knowing that Nathaniel is not around, or do you have other motives? You should know that the reason why HY Group is keeping your positions as shareholders is not that thepany needs you, but it''s because Nathaniel wants to give you the chance to get pensions when you retire. He knew that it wasn''t easy for you and my father-inw to support thepany in those days. Do you really think that the Ye family can''t afford the shares you have now? Well, if any of you doesn''t want to be part of thepany any longer, you can bring it up now and I''ll buy your shares regardless of the price. Thomas, well see who wants to withdraw from thepany and you record their names one by one. The Ye family doesn''t have much spare money to spend on trivial matters, but Ornata Group would have enough. Also, we have earned profits from the oil mines in East Africa, isn''t it? Well, you can sell all your shares to me as we don''t need any more shareholders now." At that instant, the shareholders'' expression darkened upon hearing Mango''s words. "Mrs. Ye, we aren''t nning to sell our shares and we didn''te here to force you into anything... It''s Caleb who told us toe." "Yes, yes, it''s Caleb who asked us toe and we have no idea what''s up..." The other shareholders immediately put the me on Caleb. Boston was so angry that the corners of his mouth twitched. "You... You''re ridiculous!" However, other shareholders no longer sided with Caleb no matter what he said. Mango saw that she had achieved what she wanted and only then did she coldly say, "Since everyone has no objections now, do you think that there''s a problem with the way I dealt with the matter just now?" "No...no problem..." "If that''s so, you can go back now and wait for the annual bonus. You can also travel to any country you''d like during this period of time. Don''t worry as Nathan will treat everyone well as long as you''re thinking for the Ye family. However, don''t me Nathaniel for taking action after hees back if we find any traitors among you." It was doubtless that everyone knew who Mango was talking about. Initially, they thought that Mango was a weak woman and that she could not handle any issues. However, they dared not say anything now that they saw her dealt with this mess calmly. Then, Caleb left angrily with other shareholders. Mango felt a throbbing pain in her head at that moment. Beside her, Thomas saw that her expression seemed gloomy, so he said in a low voice, "Mrs. Ye, it''s better that I deal with this issue instead... The family members of the civilian worker are really worked up and enraged right now after he passed away, so it''s the best time for me to go if Mr. Ye isn''t here. Don''t worry as I''ll take care of it." "No...I''ll go instead as Rainie and Denver need yourpanion." Mango massaged her temples before she stood up. She looked at Thomas and said with a smile, "Take good care of them... Your top priority at the moment is to make sure that they don''t get attacked. By the way, is anyone looking after them now since you''re here?" Thomas paused for a moment and he shook his head. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Then, Mango hurriedly said, "You should go back quickly while I''ll deal with thepany''s affairs. Don''t worry as Nathan will be back soon, so there won''t be any problem here. I''m really worried about Rainie and Denver as Kolton suddenly attacked the Ye family and schemed against Nathaniel. Although he caught us off guard, we still have some clues and we also know the reason behind it. However, he attacked the Blu family for no reason, so I have a hunch that it''s not that simple. Now, you''d better stay with Rainie and Denver all the time as they are the only ones left in the Blu family. The Ye family could get help from others, but you are the only one with them, so go back now!" For some reason, Mango felt really uneasy deep down. On the other hand, Thomas heard Mango''s words and he paused for a moment before he said with hesitation, "Mr. Ye isn''t around though... I really can''t let you handle this alone." "I''ll find someone to go with me, so you''d better go home quickly." "Alright." Thomas felt somewhat perturbed too after hearing Mango''s words. Kolton had indeed been targeting the Ye Family for many years. He had caused trouble even when Mango''s father-inw was still alive, so it wasn''t impossible for him to attack them again now. However, Mango was right that it was still a mystery regarding the Blu family''s incident. The Ye family had no connection with the Blu family, but Koiton''s men attacked the Blu family and even killed Rainie''s father. So, no one could tell if this incident involved some unseemly issues. At this moment, Rainie and Denver were in great danger. Immediately, Thomas ran out in a sh. Mango would really want to follow Thomas to see if Denver''s leg was recovering if she could. She also wanted to see how Rainie was doing, but she couldn''t leave. Kolton would better not be the culprit behind all these, or else she would make sure that he would pay the price! At that moment, Mango felt that her headache intensified. Suddenly, Zion called Mango. "Mommy, I found someone in thepany who is making a transaction." Mango paused slightly. "What did you say?" "Someone in HY Group transferred a huge amount of money to an overseas bank ount. It''s more than 100 million dors." At that instant, Mango''s eyes narrowed. "Are you sure that it''s a foreign ount? Can you find out where''s the bank location?" "The other party used a virtual bank ount and they usually use it for moneyundering... Mommy, the other party has great IT skills." Upon hearing Zion''s words, Mango rubbed her temples again. "Is your skills better than him?" At that moment, Zion could sense Mango''s fatigue. She hadn''t had much rest ever since the incident happened. Now, thepany was in trouble and Zion''s heart ached for Mango. "I should be able to erase my traces and transfer the money to another ount to keep it safe." "Alright, be careful." Mango knew that she couldn''t help to solve certain issues. Then, Zion hung up the phone and Mango stood up before going to the finance department. The department''s manager saw Mango and they already knew that she was the one in charge of thepany currently. They weren''t familiar with her, but Thomas had rified what happened in the conference room before he left. So, the manager quickly got up. "Madam, what can I do for you?" "Did something go wrong with the system just now?" Mango knew that the employees would not be able to detect it if the other party was really a hacker, but she still asked. There weren''t many people in the office and when they heard Mango''s question, they all looked up in surprise and shook their heads. Mango saw that they didn''t seem to be lying, so she said to the ountant, "Give me some money tofort the civilian workers'' family." "Okay, Mrs. Ye, how much do you need?" "500 dors." Then, Mango called Newell after she gave her instructions. "Come to thepany to pick me up and fetch me to a ce." Mango knew that she would be the center of attention of the media reporters if she went to the ident site. She might even be trapped there and unable to get out, but no one would be able to handle this if she didn''t go. She knew that this was a trap, but she had to go for the sake of Nathaniel and for the reputation of the HY group. Mango was waiting for Newell at the entrance of thepany when he arrived. "Mrs. Ye, I''m sorry I''mte." Newell was panting. Then, Mango nced at him and shook her head. "It''s okay. Start the car and take me to the construction site." However, Newell paused for a moment after hearing Mango''s words,. "Mrs. Ye, Noah said that you''d better not go as he''ll deal with it." "He''s a doctor, so why is he getting involved in this issue? This is obviously a trap and the other party is targeting the Ye family, so Noah doesn''t have to help us solve it. Furthermore, Genevieve is pregnant and I won''t be able to face her and Nathaniel if something happens to Noah. So, don''t listen to him as I''ll go." Mango knew what Noah meant and maybe he had figure out something, but she couldn''t drag the Soo family into this matter. Just when Newell was at a loss of what to do, a Rolls Royce drove to the front of their car in a low- key manner. Mango was stunned when the person winded down the car window. How could it be him? Chapter 886 Chapter 886 "I''ve heard about it and this is obviously a trap. It''s hard to tell whether the civilian worker fell from such a high elevator identally, so you can''t go. Also, you should check if the workers there are contract workers as they would have insurance for idents if they''ve signed a contract. You contact the insurancepany now while I''ll go over to the construction site." The person who came was Terrance. He said that in a coherent and calm manner and his words warmed Mango''s heart. "Terrance, I know that you are trying to help me, but please don''t intervene in this matter as both you and grandpa shouldn''t get involved. I think this is Koiton''s trick, but they''re just targeting the Ye Family for a stupid issue. You can help us if both Nathan and I are in danger, but if you get involved now, I''m afraid that you can no longer get out of this trouble. At that time, I''m afraid that no one could help us when we really need it." At that moment, Terrance was a little taken aback after hearing Mango''s words. He had to admit that Mango''s words made sense, but he was still worried and couldn''t bear to let Mango handle this matter all by herself. "I''ll go with you... I''m sure that the other party isn''t so powerful that he can drag the Hans family into this issue." "He doesn''t hold much power, but he''s able to lock up Nathan directly through the higher-ups, and you and grandfather can''t even reach out to him. So, we really can''t look down on him. Terrance, I will be careful, so please don''t worry." However, Mango''s words made Terrance feel a little upset. "Your health..." "It depends on fate whether I can give birth to our child or not and it''s best if it happens, but we can''t force it otherwise. Now that such a thing has happened, I can''t stay at home without taking any action and wait for others to save my husband and hispany. That''s not what I would do. I know that I''m a designer and I may not be able to manage thepany well, but it''s my attitude that matters. Terrance, I will be careful, so you can go back." Mango smiled at Terrance and she was so persistent and stubborn. Terrance''s heart ached for her, but he couldn''t convince her any further. "Alright, call me if you need help and keep in mind that the Hans family is your home. We won''t turn a blind eye to you no matter what happens." "I''ll keep that in mind." Mango smiled again before she got into the car with Newell. He started the car while Mango immediately took out her phone and called the construction company. "Does the worker who passed away have an ident insurance?" The employee of the constructionpany was stunned for a moment before he quickly said, "No, he''s a temporary worker and has only been here for a few days. Mrs. Ye, I''m really sorry about this matter. It''s our fault for not checking it prop, we..." "Alright, you didn''t expect that such an ident would happen too. Besides, we don''t know what''s going on yet. How''s the situation at the construction site?" Mango asked quickly. Then, the manager said, "The media reporters are all over the ce and the family members of the victim are causing big trouble here. However, we don''t dare to drive them away and we''re in a deadlock. I think someone is deliberately stirring up trouble. Also, the civilian workers are really worked up here and we are afraid that a riot might happen. Mrs. Ye, you''d better note here...just tell someone else toe instead." Mango had thought about what would happen, but she didn''t expect it to be so serious. Nevertheless, she took a deep breath and said, "I have to go to the construction site as I don''t think that anyone else can deal with it. Anyway, I will be here soon, so don''t worry and you can leave it to me." After saying that, Mango hung up the phone directly. "Newell, do you have any information about the victim?" "Yes." Newell immediately passed the documents to Mango. Then, Mango took it over and she was stunned when she saw it. The victim was the one she met in the arcade, Paul Zhang! She recalled Paul saying that he was Pryce''s subordinate, but the arcade was closed when she went back to look for him. At the same time, Paul had disappeared yet he showed up here now. How did he end up dying at the construction site that belonged to the Ye Family? At that moment, Mango believed that this must have something to do with Pryce and Kolton. Newell saw Mango''s expression and he hurriedly asked, "Mrs. Ye, what''s wrong? Is there a problem?" "Yes, there''s a big problem." Mango looked through the information thoroughly and she found that Paul was a loafer without a stable living condition. However, he had a son and a daughter as well as a wife named Dorothy Miller. Now that he had died at the construction site, it was likely that Pryce was the one who instructed Dorothy to stir up the trouble. Mango rubbed her temples and she had already arrived at the construction site. "Mrs. Ye, we''re here." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Mango could see from a distance that the ce was crowded with people. There were reporters, civilian workers, and the security guards of the Ye family who were trying to keep the situation under control. At that moment, Mango''s brows furrowed slightly as she opened the door and got out of the car. Immediately, Newell followed her by her side. "Mrs. Ye, it''s too dangerous here...why don''t I call Sisi here?" Newell suggested. However, Mango shook her head and said, "That''s not necessary. Sisi is looking after the children and it''s best not to let Wisdom and Rita find out about the current situation." She sighed and walked toward the crowd. At that instant, someone spotted Mango at a nce and shouted, "Calm down, everyone! Mrs. Ye is here, let''s see what she has to say!" "What is she going to say? Their employee got into an ident yet it''s only now that shees out to deal with it. Where was she this morning? She must have had no choice but toe out now that the public is really angry about it." Someone retorted in an instant. Then, Mango''s gaze swept across the area, but it was impossible to tell who was speaking as there were too many people here. On the other hand, the media reporters saw Mango, and they immediately surrounded her. "Mrs. Ye, such a big ident happened to the Ye family, but where is Mr. Ye? Why are you the one dealing with this matter? Is Mr. Ye really going to ignore this issue as the rumors spread?" Mango figured it out after hearing the reporter''s critical question. Kolton wanted to let everyone know that Nathaniel was now in the detention center. Currently, the news was suppressed yet she forced Kolton to release Nathaniel. However, everyone felt puzzled now that Nathaniel failed to settle the issue immediately after the construction ident happened. If the public knew that he was in the detention center now, they could no longer hide the fact that he had killed a person. By that time, even if Kolton were to withdraw hisint, the media reporters and public would want to know the reason why Nathaniel was in the detention center although he was a business overlord. Nathaniel''s reputation would be ruined if someone exposed the case intentionally. "Screw you, Kolton!" Kolton was facing a dire situation yet he still managed to set up such a big trap for her and the Ye family! Nevertheless, Mango was still puzzled and she couldn''t figure out what was the point for Kolton to create such an ident at the construction site. After all, this matter could be settled through public rtions and everything could be solved as long as the Ye Family had a nice attitude. However, it turned out that Kolton was waiting for her here. At that moment, Mango''s brows were slightly furrowed. She whispered to Newell, "Call Ned and tell him not to wait at the gate of the detention center anymore. Also, don''t worry about when Nathan will being out. Just tell him to keep an eye on the media reporters at the detention center and don''t let Nathan expose himself." "Mrs. Ye, these people will trap you here if I leave..." Newell said with worry. However, Mango shook her head and said, "I know what I''m doing... Quick, get going! Don''t let Nathan expose himself no matter what." "Uh..." Newell hesitated, but he figured that if Nathaniel''s identity was exposed, his personal reputation be damaged and the Ye family''s stock would fall sharply. Also, many of their projects with coborations would have to be suspended. At the thought of this, Newell quickly pushed himself through the crowd and made a phone call. The reporters saw this scene and they could tell that Newell was on the phone negotiating something, although they did not hear what Mango told him. At that moment, they started asking sharp questions. "Mrs. Ye, did we guess it correctly, so you are asking the Ye family to inform Mr. Ye?" "I have no idea where did you receive this news from, but my husband Nathaniel has held a high status in Ocean City for many years. I''m sure that all of you know that he''s not a man who chickens out and hides when something happens. Unfortunately, my husband went on a business trip not long ago and I also just got pregnant. Recently, I wasn''t feeling too well because of it, so I didn''t pay much attention to the outside world. The top management of the HY group was afraid that this issue might affect my health, so they didn''t notify me in time although such a thing happened at the construction site. Also, Nathan couldn''t rush back, so we weren''t able to solve this matter in time. I hereby apologize on behalf of the Ye Family to Paul and his family members." Having said that, Mango bowed in Paul''s direction. At that moment, everyone calmed down and moved out of the way after seeing Mango''s attitude. It was only now that Mango saw that Paul''s corpse was still at the construction site. His corpse was no longer recognizable as he fell from a high floor. A woman and two children were kneeling next to him while crying out of breath. Mango was also a mother and she knew that a woman would be incredibly downcasted to encounter such a situation, so she walked over. "Dorothy, I''m really sorry about this ident. Please let us know how we can help you and feel free to ask for anything. We''ll be sure to fulfill your wishes to the best of our ability." Mango''s words were very sincere, but Dorothy suddenly raised her head and said fiercely, "So what if you''re wealthy? I don''t want any money, I want my husband toe back to life! I''ll not ask for anything else if you can let him revive... Look, my children lost their father! You took their father''s life yet you''re offering to help us so easily! They''re still so young! What''s the point of being rich if they no longer have their father by their side?" She cried out with her blood- red eyes staring straight at Mango as if she wanted to kill Mango. However, Mango could tell from her words that she was hinting at something else. Was she saying that she didn''t want money? She didn''t want to settle the issue nicely with Mango? "Dorothy, I know that money is not everything, but now that such a thing has happened, we have to solve the issue, isn''t it? You can''t let his corpse lie here forever, can you?" However, Dorothy''s eyes darkened in an instant just as Mango finished speaking. "You''re right, he can''t lie here forever, so I want you to pay for him with your life!" Suddenly, Dorothy pulled out a dagger from her sleeve and stabbed at Mango as she spoke. Chapter 887 Chapter 887 "Ahh!" The crowd saw this scene and they screamed in an instant. Mango stood there straight as if she had been scared out of her wits. She watched as the dagger drew close to her chest helplessly. Dorothy''s ruthlessness was beyond question. Many people even thought that the reason why she had been waiting here all the while was to meet the Ye family''s head and attack the person. Some people wanted to pull Mango away, but they were afraid that they would hurt themselves. At this critical moment, Mango finally came to her senses about what was happening. Then, she screamed and turn around, but she was stabbed directly in her left chest by Dorothy with a dagger. At that moment, bright red blood seeped through her chest immediately. "She''s murdering!" Someone screamed at that instant.. The media reporters were also stunned and they started taking pictures in a hurry. On the other hand, Newell heard the scream and his heart skipped a beat. He quickly pushed his way through the crowd, but he saw that Dorothy had already pulled out the dagger from Mango''s chest. Bright red blood sshed on her face and she looked extremely ferocious. Then, she did not even pause for a second before she stabbed the dagger at Mango again. Mango held Dorothy''s wrist tightly with her both hands, but shecked strength. The veins on her forehead were clearly visible as she saw the dagger approaching her gradually. "Mrs. Ye!" Suddenly, Newell stepped forward and kicked away the dagger in Dorothy''s hand before he quickly hugged Mango. Mango was extremely weak at that moment. Blood flowed out her chest unceasingly and the scene provoked everyone. Dorothy was kicked to the ground, but she hurriedly got up as if she couldn''t feel pain at all and she walked towards Mango once again. "I want you to pay for his life! I want you rich people to pay for our poor people''s lives!" Newell knew how much Nathaniel valued Mango and how important she was to the Ye Family. At this moment, she was pregnant yet he let her get injured in front of him, so how was he going to exin this to Nathaniel? So, Newell lifted his foot and kicked at Dorothy again after hearing her desperate yell. "Are you courting death!" Everyone saw Newell''s viciousness and they shuddered. It was at this moment that Mango fainted as she lost an excessive amount of blood. "She''s dead! Mrs. Ye is dead!" Suddenly, someone shouted and it was thest straw that caused everyone to go out of their minds. They all knew Mango''s identity. She was Nathaniel''s very first wife and the matriarch of the Ye family! She was not the murderer although there was an ident at the construction site. Now, Dorothy''s extreme behavior made everyone feel terrified. They were afraid that Nathaniel would do something when he knew about it, and they were even more fearful that the entire Ocean City would be in turmoil. Simrly, Newell was scared stiff. Then, someone said in a low voice, "Call the ambnce quickly... Perhaps she can still be saved." "Yes, call the ambnce!" Newell reacted abruptly and he took out his phone to call the ambnce with his trembling hands. "Wake up, Mrs. Ye! Hang in there! You''re pregnant with a baby!" At that moment, Newell''s words caused everyone''s heart to skip a beat. Baby? It was Nathaniel''s child! Dorothy killed two lives in a shot! However, Dorothy burst outughing from the side. "Perfect! That''s a good death! The Ye family paid for Paul''s death with two of their lives, they deserve it!" "Guards, arrest them! Put them in the dungeon of the Ye family''s house and we''ll talk about it after Mr. Yees back!" Newell was so angry that his eyes turned red, but Dorothy had no intention of running away at all as she just keptughing. The two children were scared witless and they burst into tears in an instant. "Why are you crying? Don''t cry!" Dorothy was rather fierce and the two children were so scared that they shut up immediately. On the other hand, everyone saw this scene and they had their own opinions deep down, but no one dared to voice out. Later, Mango was carried into the ambnce and they drove her all the way to the hospital. The media reporters hastily made a live broadcast on the spot and they didn''t even have time to write a script. On the other side, Kolton saw the live broadcast in his room and he narrowed his eyes with a frown. He picked up his phone and called Pryce in an instant. "What''s going on? Isn''t our original n to let the media reporters ensnare Mango and find out where Nathaniel went? Didn''t the person you bribe reveal that Nathaniel was locked up while the crowd was in a mess? How did it turn out that Mango was stabbed?" "I have no idea either. Dorothy promised to keep calm, but who knew that she would go crazy on the spot? Mango has already been stabbed before our men could react. I thought that she''s good at martial arts and her skills are evenparable to Nathaniel''s... Why didn''t she avoid Dorothy''s dagger?" Pryce was so angry that he was about to go insane as he wasn''t able to carry out his n now that Mango had ruined it. However, Kolton suddenly came to a realization. "Mango is really cruel...even to herself! Is she not afraid of losing her child?" "Dad, what do you mean?" Pryce was a little stunned. Then, Kolton sneered and said, "Our n was topletely ruin Nathaniel''s reputation and take Mango''s life, but the order of our scheme shouldn''t turn out like this. We wanted to let Mango get ensnared by the media reporters after she arrived, while our man spills the fact that Nathaniel killed a person. Then, Mango would be busy with legal issues, whereas Nathaniel''s scandal would be exposed to the public. He would be devastated when he''s released from the detention house. Later, when the media was surrounding Mango and Nathaniel was in trouble, Dorothy will stab Mango to death and we would have killed two birds with one stone. However, Mango didn''t give the opportunity for the reporters to ask any questions and she approached Dorothy boldly. She even went straight to the point and offered topensate her. Dorothy must have gone crazy too as she stabbed Mango at this moment. Now, Mango is assassinated, but Nathaniel''s scandal remains a secret. Also, she has gained the upper hand as took the initiative to offerpensation for Dorothy before this and let Dorothy speak. Now that Dorothy has hurt her, she attracted the public''s attention and they would only discuss her incident, so we can no longer make a move... Are you sure that she and Newell are the only ones who went to the construction site?" "Yes, my men have been following them since they came out of thepany. Terrance wanted to go too, but Mango told him to go back, so she went to the construction site only with Newell." Then, Koiton''s frown tightly upon hearing Pryce''s words. "Go and check if our men are still alive." Pryce was stunned when he heard that. "Dad, are you saying that Mango showed up to attract everyone''s attention and she got someone to get rid of our people?" "If that''s not the case, how else can you exin why our men didn''t carry out our n? They shouted a few words after Mango appeared, but they didn''t take any more action after that... Did you not notice that something is wrong?" Kolton was furious. He had the urge to vent his anger by smashing things as his own son''s wittiness couldn''t even compare to a woman like Mango. Immediately, Pryce went to investigate. On the other hand, Mango was carried into the ambnce and she noticed that they were on the road. So, she opened her eyes abruptly just as the doctor was about to resuscitate her. "I''m fine." Mango said it with a firm tone and everyone else was startled, including Newell. "Mrs. Ye, you''d better let the doctor have a look, or else I can''t ask for Nathaniel''s forgiveness even when I die if anything happens to you!" Newell was a grown man, but his eyes were red at that moment. Then, Mango smiled faintly as she took out a pierced blood bag from her chest before sheughed and said, "It''s all fake! I still have quite a few more blood bags on me." She took out five blood bags from her body as she spoke and they were all situated at fatal spots. At that moment, Newell waspletely stunned. The doctor and nurse let out a sigh of relief. "Mrs. Ye, this isn''t funny at all..." The doctor was relieved and he was really d deep down that it was all fake. Otherwise, Nathaniel would tear down their hospital in the future. Then, Mango sat up and said in a solemn tone, "It''s just a joke, but I hope that you can treat me like a patient with a serious condition when we get off the carter. Also, you have to keep this a secret...can you help me?" Mango pleaded them with a nice tone. Actually, many people urged to lend the Ye family a helping hand, but they never had the chance to. So, they were no doubt willing to side with Mango now that she had taken the initiative to approach them, as this was a rare chance. Although they did not know why Mango wanted to do this, they still nodded solemnly. "Mrs. Ye, just let us know if you need our help." "Alright, forget what you just saw and treat me as a seriously injured patient. Also, do whatever you should ording to the standard procedures and give me an operation. Newell, I''m sure you know how to fan the public opinion, right?" Mango suddenly called out Newell. It was only then did Newelle to his senses. "Yes, I''ll do it right away...but what''s going on, Mrs. Ye?" "Nothing, I just ruined someone else''s n. Now that such a big incident happened here, everyone would definitely not pay any attention to Nathan and he will be free by then. Also, we''ve made it clear that we willpensate Paul''s family, so Dorothy would have no reason or excuse to stir up any more trouble. Now, we''re in control of the public opinion, so it''ll be easy for us to take any action." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Newell finally understood what was going on, but he was still a little scared. "Mrs. Ye, that was too risky. What if you''ve calcted it wrongly and hurt yourself? Would the other party let you put on the show so smoothly if he really wants to do something on purpose?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "That''s why I took the initiative to attract everyone''s attention after I got off the car. Then, the pawn of the other party will definitely speak up in the crowd to frame me or nder the Ye family. However, I''ll know who they are as soon as they speak, so I let our men catch them and lock them up without anyone noticing as I speak. This is not a big deal for our family." Mango said with a faint smile. At that moment, Newell was stupefied. He felt that Mango was no longer familiar to him. Was she the delicate woman he knew whose top priority was love? "Our people are either in the hospital or in the Ye family''s house though, so who can help you to catch the other party''s men in the crowd?" Newell was very confused as Desmond had tasks and Ned was at the detention center, while Sisi was in the hospital, so who else could help her? Chapter 888 Chapter 888 "Toby from the Xiao family." Mango smiled faintly and what she said stunned Newell once again. "Toby from Brantley''s family?" Newell looked at Mango with a hint of admiration in his eyes. "Mrs. Ye, when did you contact Mr. Xiao? You were clearly very busy just now." "I can do anything as long as I want to." Then, Mango didn''t say anything else. Shey down on the bed in the ambnce to rest. Everyone in the car went silent for a moment, while the doctor and nurse were d that they weren''t Mango''s enemy as the internal strife of wealthy families sounded really terrifying. Soon, the ambnce arrived at the hospital and Mango was carried out of the car before she was sent to the emergency room immediately. Newell was on the phone as if Mango''s injury was really serious and he was contacting Thomas to tell him to inform Nathaniel. The media reporters had also arrived and none of them dared to be disrespectful considering Mango''s identity. On the other hand, Nathaniel was released from the detention center, but he received a note that told him toe out one hourter. He couldn''t figure out why, but he did as told since the handwriting on the note belonged to Mango. The fact that Nathaniel could get out of the detention center showed how powerful he was. So, the officers would surely let him stay for another hour without asking why as long as Nathaniel gave them some money. The media reporters waited outside for more than half an hour, but nothing happened. Instead, Ned drove away and there was news that Mango had been assassinated suddenly. So, they hurriedly rushed to the hospital with their cameras. "Who is the one that gave us the information? I heard that there is big news here, but nothing''s happening and we have waited here so long like fools. On the other hand, an ident happened at the Ye family''s construction site...I think someone is deliberately tricking us." Some reporters began toin. Other reporters who heard this thought that that must the case too, so they hurriedly left in anger. However, there were still a few reporters who didn''t leave as they wanted to wait here and see if something would happen. Meanwhile, Ned had entered the detention center from another entrance. "Mr. Ye, Madam asked me to pick you up." Nathaniel frowned slightly when he saw that Ned did not enter through the front door. "How did you enter this ce?" "From the back door." "There''s a backdoor?" Nathaniel looked at the officer next to him. Then, the officer said helplessly, "We aren''t even allowed to use that entrance ourselves and only VIPs can enter or exit through that door... To be frank, even our director can''t use it. Mr. Ye, you have a really strong backup." At that moment, Nathaniel frowned. Of course he was aware of his own connections, but he had no means of contacting his acquaintances, so could it be that Mango had asked fortheir help? However, Mango had no idea about his connections. Also, both the Hans and Xiao Families didn''t have the right to do so, so how was Mango able to do this? "Do you know who allowed this?" "It''s the 158 Organization." Suddenly, Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly narrowed at Ned''s words. "What? 158? Does Mango have anything to do with the organization?" This was beyond Nathaniel''s expectation as even the higher-ups sought help from the organization. This group was neither good nor evil and it did not belong to any country. However, it had the world''s topputer hacking system and the authority to use various high-end technology, so many country leaders hoped to have a good rtionship with them. It wouldn''t be a problem for the organization to solve any troubles if they took action, even if the trouble was moreplicated than Pryce''s case. Nevertheless, Nathaniel was really surprised that the person who had contact with 158 was his wife. His wife always left him in astonishment. Then, Nathaniel followed Ned and left through the back door without saying anything after knowing that it was Mango''s n. Although they called it a back door, it was actually a gateway to the director''s office. It was a totally different vibe to exit from the director''s office than to leave through the detention center''s main entrance. Then, Nathaniel turned on his phone after leaving the detention center and he was about to call Mango when Ned quickly said, "Mr. Ye, Madam was assassinated at the construction site and she is now in the emergency room of the hospital." "What?" Nathaniel''s phone fell to the ground in an instant and his expression was incredibly gloomy at that moment. "What the hell is going on?" Then, Ned told him about the ident at the construction site and how the shareholders of the HY group urged Mango. He also mentioned that the top executives didn''t have the guts to get involved in this issue. Nathaniel''s gaze was getting colder and it eventually seemed as if he was murderous. Ned was so frightened that he was frozen on the spot. He felt really pressured, but he continued, "Newell is apanying Mrs. Ye, but she has been in the emergency room for almost an hour. The nurse had sent in several bags of blood, but there is still no news and all reporters are still waiting there." At that moment, Nathaniel sped his hands tightly together. "I''ll go back to the Ye''s Mansion to change my clothes first before I go to the hospital." Nathaniel''s order made Ned stunned for a moment. "Mr. Ye, are you not going to the hospital directly?" "Mrs. Ye has everything well nned out and she surely knows what she''s doing. I''m now in the clothes that I wore before the incident happened and there are some creases too, so others might notice that something isn''t right. Anyway, what did Mango say about me?" "Mrs. Ye said you''re on a business trip and that you won''t be able toe back in time." Then, Nathaniel''s eyes darkened a little. "I see. I''ll go back and change my outfit first." Ned drove directly back to the Ye''s Mansion after hearing Nathaniel''s instructions. Later, Nathaniel came home when Zion turned off hisputer and came out to drink water. His eyes turned a little red when he saw Nathanieling back. "Mr. Ye, you''re back?" Nathaniel saw tears welling up in Zion''s eyes and he lovingly patted his head as he said in a low voice, "Thank you for your hard work." "It''s nothing. Mommy is the one who has put in the most effort while I was just typing on my keyboard at home. She was in the front line all this while." Nathaniel nodded his head after hearing Zion''s words. He was really shocked that Mango was acquainted with the 158 Organization, but he knew that she didn''t have the capability to contact them. Instead, Zion was the only one who could do so, so he was really touched. He didn''t expect that the ones protecting him when he was in trouble would be his wife and son. He thought that he had lost this time, but who knew that Mango and Zion found a solution. At the same time, Nathaniel realized how capable his wife was. "Don''t worry, I will thank mommyter." "Okay, I''ll go to rest now as I''m a little sleepy." Zion knew about Mango''s n. At this point, he had a headache and his brain was no longer functioning as he had been on hisputer and operating on advanced software for a few hours. Nathaniel said distressedly as he saw his son''s haggard face, "Alright, go to rest and leave the rest to me." "Alright." Then, Zion turned around and walked toward his room. Nathaniel quickly returned to his bedroom and took a shower before changing into a new set of clothes. Then, he went downstairs and saw Zion sitting on the sofa, but he seemed lost in thought. "Didn''t you say that you''re going to rest? Why are you still sitting here? I''m going to the hospital to put on a show with your mommy, so be good at home, okay? Just call me if you need anything. Also, if you''re hungry, ask Aunt Lucy to cook something for you and don''t wait for us, do you understand?" Nathaniel reminded Zion. Then, Zion nodded slightly as he held Nathaniel''s hand. "What''s wrong? Is it that you want to visit your mommy with me? Well, you can''t go now...listen to me, okay? You have worked hard today, so go and have a rest." However, Zion looked at Nathaniel and he seemed speechless. Then, he stuffed something into Nathaniel''s hand and said in a muffled voice, "Have a look at it yourself, I''m going to rest now." After that, he stood up and left. Nathaniel was a little stunned, but he suddenly frowned after looking at the note in his hand. "Ned, let''s go to the hospital." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As he spoke, he put the A4 paper into his pocket and went straight out with Ned. Ned didn''t know what Zion had given Nathaniel, but Nathaniel seemed really gloomy after he read the note and the atmosphere was breathtakingly pressuring. Ned didn''t dare to ask about it as he drove Nathaniel to the hospital. Soon, the reporters saw Nathaniel and they stepped aside immediately to make way for him. At this moment, Nathaniel''s strong and fierce aura made everyone went silent. "Is she not out yet?" Newell was a little stunned when he heard Nathaniel''s voice, but he quickly said when he saw that Nathaniel was really standing in front of him, "Mr. Ye, you...you are back?" "What else can I do now that such a thing has happened? Is this how you take care of Mrs. Ye?" Nathaniel''s voice was really cold and menacing. The people around them gasped again as they tried to avoid getting noticed by Nathaniel. "Where''s the person?" "She''s locked up in the basement of our house." Newell knew that Nathaniel was asking about the person who injured Mango. At that moment, Nathaniel''s eyes became really unweing. "Send her to the police when he''s at thisst breath." Nathaniel was the only one who dared to spill his intention of hitting a person aboveboard, but no reporters dared to write about it. Then, Newell hurriedly did as he was told. "Mr. Ye, those two children..." "Just let them be for the moment and we''ll see how''s Mrs. Ye is doingter. If she gets out of danger, then give Paul''spensation fees to the two kids and ask them if they want to live with their rtives or go to the orphanage. It''s up to them." Nathaniel''s intention was very clear that the person who stabbed his wife must pay the price, but the children were victims. He had to make appropriate arrangements now that they had lost their parents. Then, Newell hurriedly nodded his head. The reporters heard this and they quickly jotted it now. Time slowly passed by, but Mango was still in the emergency room. Nathaniel waited outside and made phone calls from time to time as if he was dealing with issues concerning thepany''s top management. Everyone did not know what exactly was going on with Mango and when she would be able to come out, but no one dared to leave the ce. The atmosphere in the corridor felt really pressuring. Newell leaned against the wall and looked in the direction of the emergency room. He looked at his watch repeatedly as he thought of Mango''s instructions. It was not time yet. Later, Nathaniel adjusted his cor and whispered, "I''m going to the bathroom." As he spoke, he took out his hands from his pocket and brushed his hair before walking away. Newell saw that a piece of A4 paper fell from in Nathaniel''s pocket, so he quickly bent down and picked it up. "Mr. Ye, your paper fell out." "It''s yours." Having said that, Nathaniel left without looking back. Newell was slightly stunned. So, it was his? Why couldn''t Nathaniel pass it to him aboveboard and that he had to behave like this? Was it because he couldn''t reveal it? Newell held the paper in his hand and said to Ned, "You stay here, I''ll be back soon." Then, he went to the window where there were no reporters around before looking at the paper. Suddenly, his expression darkened after he saw what was written on the note. Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Newell was already there when Nathaniel came back from outside. However, he didn''t look good. Nathaniel did not say anything either and directly sat down on the corridor''s chair. Those reporters were still waiting. Nathaniel''s low and deep aura made everyone hold their breath. Kolton heard that Nathaniel hade out but the reporters at the door did not see his figure. Only then, he knew that something had gone beyond his control. "Pryce, let''s pack up and get going." Kolton had no choice but to leave that ce. Even though he was unsure whether Mango was dead or alive, the way she managed to let the people from R Organization found his research institute already struck fear into Koiton''s heart. Now that Nathaniel had appeared again, he knew that he was able to bring Nathaniel in with a single strike because he had caught him off guard. However, it was Nathaniel''s territory after all. While Nathaniel was still worrying about Mango, Kolton felt that it was the best time to leave that ce. On the other hand, Pryce was still dissatisfied. "Dad, why are we leaving now? I have yet to get anything from the Ye family. Besides, the thing we want..." "The thing will not be gone. I reckoned that even Nathaniel didn''t know about it, otherwise he would have taken it out long ago. Now we can''t stay here anymore. Pryce, you have to listen to me. I did all these for your sake. If anything happens to you, how can I survive for the rest of my life? Pack up your things, and I''ll wait for you at the airport." After Kolton hung up his mobile, he looked at the door outside. Bronze and his men were standing outside the door. Kolton knew that they were capable, but he just smiled contemptuously. How could it be possible to only walk through the door if he wanted to leave the tech building? Kolton came to the window and looked at the bustling traffic underneath. That was the 13th floor. It was not easy for him to get down, but if he got down to the 12th floor and took the elevator from there. It might be much easier. Thinking of this, Kolton professionally opened the window and jumped up. He jumped from the 13th floor''s balcony to the 12th floor. Fortunately, it was an empty room. Kolton tidied up his clothes before he took the elevator from the 12th floor. On the other hand, Bronze knew nothing about his n. After Pryce hung up his mobile, he was unconvinced as he thought about it. Anyway, the reason he came back to Ocean City was to rece Nathaniel by obtaining full control of everything here. Now that he just ran away in disgrace without achieving anything, he felt humiliated though. Pryce was thinking hard about it and decided not to listen to his father''s advice. He took a cab to the Ye''s Mansion alone. The security guard at home was slightly stunned and subconsciously stood up when he saw Pryce. "Hello, Mr. Ye." "Morning." Pryce nodded. He walked into the Ye''s Mansion directly. There was only Lucy and Zion in the mansion. When Pryce came back, Zion was just about to go to the bathroom. He was stunned by the appearance of Pryce. "Mr. Ye? Why are you back? Where''s my mommy?" Pryce was slightly taken aback. This was his first time meeting Zion. Although he had seen him in the photos, he was kind of excited as he could see him close for the first time. "Ie back to get something." "I see." Zion rubbed his eyes and yawned as he entered the bathroom. Pryce frowned slightly. Why was Mango''s son still managed to sleep soundly at home regardless of the uncertainty of Mango''s life? Could it be that Nathaniel didn''t tell him? Pryce was yet to ascertain it. He went to the study on the second floor when he thought about the thing he wanted. Meanwhile, Zion''s drowsy eyes lit up in an instant once he closed the door. He quickly took out his mobile phone from his cuff and sent Nathaniel a text directly. "Mr. Ye, where are you?" Nathaniel happened to hold onto his phone at that time. When he saw Zion''s text message, he was slightly stunned. He quickly said, "I''m in the hospital. Your mommy hasn''te out yet." "So you''re in the hospital?" "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel noticed that Zion''s question was somehow strange. Zion quickly replied, "There is a man who looks exactly like you at home. Don''t tell me that he was your identical twin?" Nathaniel was slightly stupefied. Pryce? Wasn''t he already dead? As Mango had taken care of everything, Nathaniel didn''t know about his rtionship with Pryce. Likewise, he certainly didn''t know about the existence of another Pryce as well. Now that after hearing Zion''s words, Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed slightly and his expression became a little cold. "Just be careful. I''ll send someone back to deal with it." "Okay." After Zion hung up his mobile, he ced it back into his cuff again. Then, he yawned and left after he pretended to flush the toilet. He took a nce upstairs and found that the door of the study was slightly open. Thinking that the study was Nathaniel''s important base, he quickly went upstairs. "Daddy, have you seen my overalls?" Zion rubbed his eyes, He looked exceptionally tired. Pryce stopped searching all of a sudden. He quickly opened the door of the study and saw that Zion was already at the entrance of the study. He felt a sense of relief secretly. Why was that child so annoying? Pryce put on a fake smile and said, "Don''t you know where you put your overalls?" "The maid, Lucy washed it the other day. I don''t know where she put it. You help me to find it out. I want to wear it." Zion muttered and reached out to pull Pryce''s arm. However, Pryce quickly took a step back and said with a smile, "Go ask Lucy then. I have something to do here. Good boy, go y by yourself." As Pryce spoke, he was nning to push Zion out of the door. Zion didn''t struggle either. Only that he touched Pryce''s body before he turned around and walked down the stairs . Seeing that Zion had returned to his own room, Pryce let out a sigh of relief. That was too close! Things could not work in this way! He wanted to leave this ce as fast as possible. With the presence of that little snips, he would expose himself sooner orter. However, little did he think that his identity had already been exposed. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Zion didn''t have overalls at all! Nathaniel knew about that matter. Too bad, Pryce did not know about it at all. Zion was shocked to find out that there was someone else who looked exactly the same as Nathaniel. If it was said that this was the previous person, both of them seemed to have different charisma though. If it wasn''t the case, how could they look so simr? He couldn''t figure it out but he quickly turned on theputer. A scene in the study popped out clearly on theputer screen. As soon as Pryce closed the door, he quickly searched Nathaniel''s desk and bookshelf. No one knew what he was looking for. Zion frowned slightly. "Mr. Ye, he seems to be looking for something." Zion took a picture and sent it to Nathaniel. Nathaniel lowered his head to look at his cell phone. As he was using WhatsApp tomunicate with his son, others did not know what Nathaniel was doing. They could only felt that the solemnity atmosphere around Nathaniel made them dared not approach him. He was looking for something? What was the item in the Ye Family that needed by them? Nathaniel wasn''t sure, but he sent Zion a message instead. "Don''t act rashly. If he wants to leave, just let him go. Don''t follow him, okay? You just need to continue your own things. I know what to do here." Zion nodded when he read Nathaniel''s reply. "Alright." He retrieved the video on theputer and saved it. Then he went back to his bed to sleep. Nathaniel gave Thomas a call. No one knew what he had said as he went to the other side to talk on his mobile. Newell was disoriented and didn''t notice Nathaniel''s movement. Ned did notice it, but he did not dare to leave that ce. Mango had finallye out of the emergency room after a long waiting but her face was terribly pale. "Doctor, how''s Mrs.Ye?" Ned quickly went forward and asked. Nathaniel hung up his phone when he saw Mangoing out. He quickly walked over. "How is it going?" The doctor was slightly nervous, but he still said quickly, "She has lost a lot of blood. Though she has been saved, it takes time for her to recover. For the moment she could not be agitated anymore. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that the baby can be saved the next time." Nathaniel''s face turned ghastly instantly. "Mango, can you hear me?" He held Mango''s hand tightly. Mango was so weak that she had fallen asleep. However, when no one saw her, she opened one of her eyes and smiled at Nathaniel. Nathaniel was slightly stunned and then sighed helplessly. "Send her to the ward. Do not allow anyone to disturb her rest during this period." "Yes, sir." Ned followed the doctor to the ward quickly. He couldn''t help ncing at Newell, only to find that Newell seemed a little dazed as if he was not being himself. Nathaniel also saw Newell''s look and said in a low voice, "You can go back now. Ned will be staying back." That was the time in which Newell finally reacted. He let out a sound and then nodded. "Drive safe." Nathaniel was still worried. So, he reminded him once again. Newell nodded again and left the hospital. After Nathaniel sent Mango into the intensive care unit, the reporters outside began to liven up. For a moment, the news of Mango being stabbed by Nanny Zhang''s wife once again escted. In the ward, after Nathaniel closed the door, he tightly hugged Mango. "Are you trying to scare me to death?" In the beginning, he was trembling. Especially when he heard that Mango was being stabbed and her body was stained with blood. He freaked out instantly. Luckily, Newell exined everything to him in time. Otherwise, Nathaniel would have barged into the emergency room. Now that he saw Mango didn''t look good, he was still slightly worried as he asked, "Are you alright? I saw your face..." "That was just makeup. I''m fine. The doctor and I are just putting on an act. Don''t worry, I''m healthy though." To prove that she was fine, Mango lifted the nket and tried to get off the bed. But Nathaniel carried her up instantly. "Don''t move, let me carry you. You can surprise and scare me at any time. Fortunately, my heart is strong enough." Mango was held in Nathaniel''s arms. Mango realized that her man was really scared out of his wits when she saw him trembling. "If I don''t do this, there''s no way to turn over the current situation. Furthermore, if I''m not mistaken, Kolton is probably nning to run away now." As soon as Mango finished speaking, Nathaniel''s phone rang. Looking at the caller disy on his phone, Nathaniel frowned slightly. Chapter 890 Chapter 890 "Thomas, what''s the matter?" Nathaniel turned on his cell phone and directly pressed the hands-free. Thomas said in a low voice, "Mr. Ye, Kolton ran away." A smile appeared at the corner of Mango''s mouth. "He actually believe that he could leave just like that. Keep an eye on the person that he contacted and report his actions back to me." "Alright." Thomas listened to Mango''s words. Even if he didn''t hear Nathaniel''s reply, he knew that Nathaniel was listening to Mango right now. After hanging up, Nathaniel looked at Mango and said with a faint smile, "Why do I suddenly feel that I don''t know my wife well? When did you be so amazing?" "Nah, I''m not that amazing, though. It''s just that I have some connections before.¡± Mango knew that it was time to confess. She sat up in a hurry, and Nathaniel quickly put a pillow behind her to let her lean against it comfortably. Mango took Nathaniel''s hand and sat on the edge of the bed. She said in a low voice, "Actually, I didn''t want to lie to you. I just felt that it wasn''t necessary to tell you much. Furthermore, I don''t have many chances. It''s just a favour instead." "Why don''t you tell me what''s going on?" "Well...I''ll need to begin from Zion." Mango paused for a moment before she started to speak. "Zion was very interested inputers since he was a child. At that time, I didn''t find out his passion, but Abyss did. He said that if Zion really likes it, we should ask a teacher toe back and teach him. Anyway, it was beneficial." At this point, Mango sensitively noticed that Nathaniel''s face was a little downcast. She knew that he must have felt jealous again. "Well, it''s the past. Why are you still jealous? The children and I are staying together with you, right?" Nathaniel said gloomily, "Well...I have missed their infanthood, whereas Abyss has participated in all these things. I feel sad whenever I think of this." Mango couldn''t say anything about this. There was a deep misunderstanding between them back then. Little did she know that Nathaniel was innocent, though. Now that he had missed out on everything that had happened to the children, so she was feeling regretful also. "Well, don''t we still have a baby in my belly? We''ll work together to bring him up. I promise that I won''t stop you from being involved." "Really?" "Of course, I mean it." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel finally smiled like a child. Mango sighed and said, "Are you going to listen to me now?" "Yeah, go ahead and tell me." Meanwhile, Nathaniel sat there obediently and listened carefully. Mango continued, "The teacher that Abyss found for Zion was very skillful. Later on, we get to know that he was a hacker, and he was even a member of the 158 Organization." "What? Did you mean that Abyss actually knows people from the 158 Organization?" Nathaniel immediately thought of this. Mango shook her head. "Not exactly. Abyss didn''t know the teacher''s identity. Instead, Zion was the only one who knew about it. As Zion was too talented, his teacher wanted to cultivate him to bring him into the organization. After all, he was so young, and yet, he had developed such a great talent. If Zion was trained, he could be the backbone of the organization. Zion only told me this matter. As we were in embarrassing circumstances at that time, I didn''t want to get involved with the Tang family. So I agreed with the people of the 158 organization. They had to wait until Zion turned ten to discuss this if he was still interested in it. In short, Zion has connections with 158, not me. I didn''t consider it previously because I thought it was unnecessary. Besides, Zion himself didn''t take it seriously either. Instead, he was ying around like a normal kid. Though the title of a genius sounds good, he might stop having fun. Don''t you think so? " Mango rified the 158 organization to Nathaniel in one breath. Only then did Nathaniel nod. "Wow...that surprised me. I never expected my son to be valued by the people of the 158 organization. That''s enough to show that hisputer skills are very good." "Don''t be happy too soon. Zion wished to join the military team. If he enters the 158 organization, he can only be a hacker in his life, and this could cause more problems in the future. However, we have nothing to worry about anymore now. Due to your mishap, Zion thought of contacting the people from 158 organization to pressure the higher- ups. After all, many international people rely on the 158 organization. Hence, the higher-ups did not suppress you, and I had a chance to breathe as well. Mango sighed. Then she found Nathaniel staring straight at her. She coughed and said with some embarrassment, "It was a coincidence that I knew the people from the R Organization." "What kind of coincidence? Hah! Why didn''t I know that the foreign terrorists could be encountered by ident?" Whenever Nathaniel thought of the cruelty andwless rules of the R Organization, he was slightly nervous. Little did he expect that his wife had something to do with them. Mango said somewhat gloomily, "I was certainly not familiar with them. There was once their leader got injured, and I saved him by coincidence. I didn''t know that he was a terrorist. He saw me drawing a design and asked me if I could design a car for him, so I agreed. Later on, only did I realize that he was the leader of the R Organization when he paid me gratuity. However, it was already toote. I saved him, and he said that he owed me a life. So, he said that I could give him a call when I needed his help. But he only gave me one chance, and we wouldn''t owe each other anything in the future. Everything had been smooth throughout these years, so I never used it. Heck! I even almost forgot it! If you hadn''t been taken away, I probably wouldn''t call him for the rest of my life." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel felt terrible. "s! I''m too useless! I should have protected you and our kids, but you ended up having to worry about me. Don''t worry, even if the R Organization really does something to you in future, I will ensure the kids and you are safe." Nathaniel''s words consisted of other meanings, but Mango didn''t want to ask about it at that moment. She only felt a little morefortable after she had made things clear. "I didn''t mean to lie to you." "I know! I''m just surprised that my wife and child are so capable. It seems that if I don''t work harder, I will be defeated by you all." "You''ve done well enough. I was only taking advantage of Zion anyways. By the way, how''s your case now?" That was the issue that Mango was most concerned about. Although Nathaniel had been released, that case was not over yet. She had asked Kolton to withdraw the charge, but since he had taken some other actions, that meant that he had other backup ns. If they did not settle this issue, Nathaniel would be charged with an unwarranted crime, which was something that Mango didn''t want to see. Nathaniel touched her hand and said with a smile, "Leave this case to me. You''ve done well enough. Now let''s talk about your n." "What ns could I possibly have? It was Zion''s credit. He hacked into Koiton''sputer system and discovered that Kolton had a secret research base. It seemed that he was researching human regenerative cells and something about gic modification. I didn''t understand them, but Kolton was feeling confident about this research base. He had been focusing on it recently. After Zion found out the location, he told me, and I used my connections with R Organization so that they would besiege the research institute. Kolton was forced to withdraw the charge. Well, he probably didn''t want me to pin him down, so he killed Paul Zhang. I thought he should have asked Pryce to tell Paul''s wife to assassinate me. If I died, no one will track him down and stop him no matter what he did. However, perhaps Paul''s wife was too nervous, and I took control of the scene once I entered, which turned the situation around." Nathaniel''s heart ached when Mango mentioned such a dangerous incident with a calm voice. "Hah...you''re much more capable than I am! Honey, don''t you want to work at thepany? I''ll even work for you!" At this point, Mango immediately started tough. "Well, since when had you gave yourpany shares to me? Do you know that if you never gave me twenty-five percent of the shares, you would be thepany''srgest shareholder? Now that you have the same amount of shared as I do, aren''t you afraid that others will be dissatisfied with you?" "It doesn''t matter. What''s mine is yours. I haven''t given you all the shares as there are still some things that need to be settled. Otherwise, you are my boss. I will do whatever you ask me to, and I''ll go wherever you want me to go." "Hah! You sound like someone who doesn''t have guts. Are you still the same Nathaniel that I know?" Mango looked at him with a grin. Nathaniel held her hand tightly and said softly, "I can be anyone, but I¡¯m only yours. Why do I need guts when I''m with you? I only need you." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Ah...you''re sweet-talking, but I like it." Mango fell into Nathaniel''s embrace as she spoke. Although they had only been separated for merely one or two days, Nathaniel was still excited after he had experienced so many affairs. He abruptly wrapped his arms around Mango and ced his slightly cold thin lips on hers. He then directly kissed her passionately. Mango had been troubled by the recent issues, and she was a little tired. She leaned in Nathaniel''s embrace and whispered, "The Ye Family has been purified several times. Why do Koiton''s people still exist here? Pryce died in our basement at that time. I believe that it was our people who did it. Nathan, you must find this person, or I''m afraid that our home won''t be peaceful anymore." "Okay. Just leave it to me. You don''t have to worry about this." Nathaniel pulled Mango into his arms and gently sniffed her beautiful hair. However, an unknown look shed across his eyes. Mango was too tired. Upon smelling Nathaniel''s unique scent, she naturally fell asleep. Looking at Mango''s tired appearance, Nathaniel''s heart ached. He put her down on the bed and pulled the nket to cover her before calling over the caretaker to take care of her. He then left the ward alone. As soon as he got out of the ward, Nathaniel''s face darkened, and the chilling look made the reporters around him shudder. They knew that the Ocean City would not be peaceful any longer. Chapter 891 Chapter 891 When Ned saw Nathanieling out, he quickly followed him. "Where are we going, Mr. Ye?" "You stay here with Mango. Remember to protect her with your life. Do you understand?" Nathaniel talked in a serious tone. Ned paused for a moment and then quickly nodded. Since Mango had rmended him, he certainly was more loyal to her. Now that Newell had other tasks, he was the only bodyguard left that could protect Mango. Therefore, Ned felt extremely honoured. "Mr. Ye, don''t worry. I will use my life to protect Mrs. Ye." "Thank you for your work." Nathaniel walked out as soon as he finished speaking. He drove alone, and nobody dared to follow him. Nathaniel quickly returned to The Ye''s Mansion. He still remembered there was a person who looked exactly like him searching for something in his study. He wondered how Zion was doing. The guard was in a trance when he saw Nathaniel. "Didn''t Mr. Ye go in not long ago? When did he come out?" He thought. "What are you standing around for? Go and close all the doors. Without my code word, no one is allowed to open the doors. I need to trap someone who dares to trespass my house." Nathaniel''s cold and stern look made them slightly stunned, but his words immediately proved that the man in front of them was indeed Mr. Ye. Which meant that the person who entered just now was a fake one? Although everyone was puzzled, they still acted quickly. After Nathaniel drove in his car, he directly got out and locked it. Pryce heard the sound in the study. He looked down from the floor-to-ceiling window and saw that Nathaniel had returned. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Oh sh*t..." He hadn''t found what he wanted, but now he happened to bump into with Nathaniel. What should he do? Pryce immediately thought of Zion. That was right! He could control Nathaniel if he had Zion with him! Nathaniel cared about his children the most. If he had Zion in his hands, he wouldn''t need to worry about his escape! Thinking about this, Pryce quickly opened the door of the study room. He intended to find Zion. However, he didn''t notice that the outside of the study room had been covered with ayer of oil. As soon as Pryce stepped out the door, he slipped and fell to the ground. "Ouch!" Pryce wanted to grab something, but he was a little far away from the corridor''s armrest. Just then, he heard Zion''s voice beside his ear. "Do you need any help?" "Of course." When he saw Zion, a sliver of hope appeared in Pryce''s eyes. In his opinion, Zion was still a kid after all, and thetter wouldn''t be able to tell who he was. He quickly smiled and said, "Come and pull daddy up quickly." Zion''s lip corner had curled into a mocking smile, but he still reached out to him. Pryce held onto Zion''s hand, and he intended to use Zion''s strength to get up. As he did this, he started making his own ns. Once he had caught hold of Zion, he wouldn''t let thetter go! There was a glint in Pryce''s eyes as he thought about this. However, before he could carry out his n, Zion pulled and dragged him. Then, he threw him over his shoulder and gave him a series of kicks. Pryce was totally confused. When he saw the mocking smile on Zion''s face in mid- air, he was startled. Unfortunately, it was already toote. "Bang!" Pryce''s heavy body fell on the corridor. His body even slid forward due to the food oil. He was right at the stairs. "Ouchh! Stop it!" Pryce seemed to have predicted something and wanted to grab the stairs railing. However, someone had tied some barbs on the railing. As soon as he grabbed it, the barbs stabbed into his palms. He cried out in pain and quickly let go of the barbs. With the help of the vegetable oil that was all over the ground, Pryce fell from the stairs with a grunt. Pryce rolled all the way and fell on the stairs of the first floor. Before he could react, a pair of big feet stepped directly on him. "Was it fun?" Nathaniel had said those words calmly, but the fury in his eyes shocked Pryce. "My mission isplete, Mr.Ye. I''ll leave the rest to you." Zion asked the maid to clean up the vegetable oil. Nathaniel gave his son an ''ok'' gesture, indicating that he would take over now. It was only then that Pryce realized that the father and son pair had plotted against him. "How could that be? He''s just a kid!" Pryce couldn''t stand the fact that he had lost. He thought that he had perfectly disguised himself. How could he fall into a trap instead? Zion couldn''t stand his stupid look. He shook his head subconsciously. He came to Pryce and said, "Hah! You can only me yourself for deciding toe here! Mommy and I were trying to find you elsewhere, but you came knocking at our door on your own ord. If I didn''t take the chance to give you some punishments, my mom''s hard work these few days would have been wasted! "What?" Pryce''s brain was muddled. "Your daddy and I look the same, and we didn''t even talk much. How did you find out that I was an imposter?" This was the thing that Pryce could not understand the most. Zion crossed his arms around his chest and said coldly, "First of all, I never call him daddy. I only call him Mr. Ye. Second, I''ve never worn overalls. Mr. Ye knows this well, but when I asked you, you told me to look for it myself. So even if you have the same face as Mr. Ye''s, so what? You''re fake, and you can never impersonate him! Heh!" Upon hearing Zion''s words, Pryce immediately understood. He never thought that a child would defeat him this easily. "Well, I''m not giving up! Nathaniel, let go of me if you dare to. We''llpete with each other fairly!" "You''re not qualified topete with me at all. After all, since you were a kid, you have been living like a rat under my shadow. Since you want to be Nathaniel so much, I''ll give you a chance." Nathaniel tied him up directly, and then he told his men, "Hand him over to Leader Zhang. Tell him that I''ve found new clues regarding Pryce''s death. Heh! He pretended to be me and killed someone." Pryce immediately understood. "You want me to go to jail for you? Nathaniel, I am your biological brother!" "No, you''re not. You''re just a gic modified person." Perhaps others could not understand Nathaniel''s words, but Pryce did. His face suddenly turned pale. Nathaniel continued, "If I kill you, perhaps there will be a second and third Pryce, like the one who died with congenital heart defects. In fact, you''re just the same as him, aren''t you? As long as my uncle wants to, he can make countless replications of you, so you''re not the only one. Now that you came to look for us yourself, you should solve this mess that Kolton left. Both of you killed those people, so you need to be responsible!" After that, he didn''t give Pryce any more chances. Instead, he asked someone to send him away. Zion blinked his eyes and saw Nathaniel standing in front of him. He suddenly opened his arms and said with a smile, "Mr. Ye, wee home." "Thank you, Zion." Nathaniel hugged Zion tightly as he felt deeply touched. He even felt a little grateful towards Mango. She had given birth to such an outstanding son, and she had let him experience the care and warmth of a family. He couldn''t buy these things with any amount of wealth. Zion didn''t rx until he found out that Nathaniel waspletely fine. "Well, let me have a good rest now. I''ve been exhausted these few days." Zion was pretentious as he spoke. Nathaniel touched his head and said softly, "Go to sleep. I''ll call you if there''s anything." "I will visit mommy when I''m awake." "Alright." Now, Nathaniel would agree to all of Zion''s requests. Zion had a good attitude, so Nathaniel didn''t need to worry too much. After tidying up the stuff at home, Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly. Perhaps Mango had no idea what Kolton was researching in his research institute, but Nathaniel knew. He already knew what Pryce was trying to find in the Ye Family. Nathaniel pushed open the door of the study. He could not help shaking his head when he saw the mess on the floor. He picked up a book from the shelf. Just then, the shelf immediately opened, revealing a long tunnel inside. It was a secret chamber. There had to be a few ces that hid important things among the wealthy families. This ce could not be a safe, and it could only be built inside of the mansion. No one knew of this mechanism except Nathaniel. After Nathaniel walked in, the bookshelf automatically closed from outside. After walking along the tunnel for a while, he saw the memorial tablet of Nathaniel''s grandfather ced on an ancient table. His father''s memorial tablet was next to his grandpa. He lit two sticks of incense for them and then whispered, "Grandpa, dad, Kolton came here probably for the research data released by grandpa. Now I understand why Kolton would create trouble for the Blu family. This matter has dragged on for three generations, and it''s time to end it." After that, he took out a small box from the back of the memorial tablet and opened it. Inside the box were pieces of calculus papers. If Kolton saw the calculus data on it, he would probably go crazy. Nathaniel sorted out these things and took out thest piece. Although it had turned yellow, he knew how important this paper was. Nathaniel found a name list in the midst of those calctions. There were four names on the list. Although Nathaniel didn''t know them, he guessed that they were the names of the researchers that had worked for them in the past. Nathaniel packed everything up and walked out of the secret chamber. The sky outside looked gloomy as if it was going to rain. It was simr to the current situation of the Ye family as they were about to undergo a thorough bloodbath. Nathaniel was slightly distracted and lit a cigarette. In the smoke, no one could see his face clearly. Ten minutester, Nathaniel''s cell phone rang. He saw the number on his mobile phone and casually pressed the answer button. "Mr. Ye, I want to ask you for a favour." Newell was the one who had called him. Nathaniel was not surprised at all. On the contrary, he felt that it was slightlyte for Newell to call him now. It seemed that he was indeed a real man. "Newell, you should know that I have my own boundaries and principles regarding these matters. I forgave you in the past because you didn''t push me to my limits. As for this time, I can''t forgive her. After all, she almost hurt my wife and children!" Chapter 892 Chapter 892 Newell was silent too. Nathaniel didn''t say anything. Time passed slowly, and both of them felt repressed and ufortable. Nathaniel did not hang up either. He was waiting for Newell''s final decision. About ten minutester, Newell spoke again. "Mr. Ye, will you let me do it on my own?" "Okay." Nathaniel hung up his phone. He was still smoking, but there was a trace of heartache and coldness in his eyes. On the other hand, Newell''s eyes were also filled with heartache as well. He took the piece of paper being picked up in the hospital with his hand and read it over and over again. His heart ached so much that he could not breathe. How could it be her? He believed that Nathaniel didn''t drop it identally, but he gave it to Newell to save his pride. Newell pulled over his car by the roadside. He took two puffs of cigarette and then gave a call to his wife, Sisi. "Where are you?" When Sisi received Newell''s call, she was slightly stunned. "Do you have a cold? Why does your voice sound a little hoarse?" "I smoked." Newell didn''t hide it from her. Only then did Sisi heave a sigh of relief. "Why don''t you take care of yourself? Don''t you know about your current condition now? We''re nning to have children soon." "A baby? Are you saying that you''re going to give birth to a baby for me?" A bitter smile appeared at the corner of Newell''s mouth. "Of course, what nonsense are you talking about? We are married, and I am your wife. If I don''t give birth to a child for you, whom should I give birth to? Are you stupid?" Sisi was feeling delighted. If it was possible, Newell really wanted her to go on like this. His eyes shed a little, and finally he swallowed a spit and said, "I remembered that you like beach the most, right?" "Yeah. What''s wrong with you today?" Sisi was somewhat puzzled. Newell took a deep breath and said, "Find someone to take over your job. Meet you in the East China Sea. I have something to tell you." "Huh? Can''t you just tell me on phone?" Sisi didn''t feel like going out. "No way!" As soon as Newell finished speaking, he hung up the phone. He looked at the paper in his hand, and a trace of warmth shed across his eyes. Sisi Ye! He only got to know that his wife''s surname was Ye today! She was Koiton''s daughter, Sisi Ye! She was Sisi Ye, Nathaniel''s cousin! Why did it turn out this way? Why did she hide it from him? Why? Newell''s hands were tightly sped on the steering wheel. He loved her! He was truly in love with her. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Newell had been brought up in an orphanage before he was selected by Nathaniel and brought into the Ye family. However, for her, he could betray Nathaniel and work for Nanny Zhang. After that, he could also turn over a new leaf for her and work for Nathaniel again. Only then did he know that everything was Koiton''s n. She knew her identity from a young age and what her mission was. She knew that she had to make use of him so that she could achieve her goals faster. The various incidents detailed on the document could look like various coincidences that weren''t linked. However, Sisi''s intention could already be seen very clearly when all of the coincidences superimposed together. She had always been Koiton''s spy who had been nted in the Ye Family. Newell felt as if he was a fool as she had used him. Now that she was acting like an angel, he didn''t know what he felt for her. It seemed like someone had gouged a big hole in his heart, and it was dripping with blood. Sisi didn''t know why Newell was acting weirdly, but she arranged for some people to take over her job. Then she drove to the seaside of the East China Sea. The sea breeze was a little strong today. After getting out of the car, she unconsciously drew her clothes close as she felt a little cold. From a distance, Newell leaned against the car and smoked. There were a lot of cigarette butts at his feet. Sisi frowned slightly and quickly walked over. "What are you doing? Do you want to die by smoking this way?" She instantly dragged the cigarette from Newell''s hand and threw it under her feet. Then she stepped on it hard to put it out. "Newell, are you crazy?" She grabbed Newell''s cor and was taken aback to see his face full of tears. Since she had met him in the orphanage, she knew that Newell was not a crying baby. She had never seen him crying so much, even when they were going through difficulties... What happened to him today? "Gosh, why are you crying? I don''t want you to smoke, and I did it for your own good. Besides, we are going to have a baby soon. It''s not good for you to smoke this much." Sisi lowered her voice subconsciously. Newell held her tightly in his arms as if he never wanted to let her go. His hug almost strangled Sisi, and she could hardly breathe. "Ah! Newell, what''s wrong with you? You hurt me!" She struggled a few times but she couldn''t break away from Newell''s embrace. Newell was brokenhearted. "Have you ever loved me, Sisi Ye?" "What are you talking about? I''ve already married you. I would''ve married someone else if I didn''t love you!" Sisi smiled helplessly. Newell suddenly let go of her and stared straight at her. His gaze was like two sharp swords, and Sisi''s scalp tingled after seeing his determined crazed. "What''s wrong?" "I called you Sisi Ye just now, but you replied me too." Newell''s words immediately made Sisi''s face turn pale. "I... I didn''t listen to it carefully. I thought you called me Sisi. Yeah, you called me Sisi just now, didn''t you?" "You''re still lying to me! Even until now!" Newell looked at Sisi with disappointment. He was feeling unbearable heart pain. He regretted asking that question. Now that the truth had been revealed, he was heartbroken! Sisi rushed forward and wanted to grab Newell''s arm. "Newell, listen here. I don''t know what you are talking about. Did someone say something to you? I tell you, don''t listen to others'' provocation, I..." "You''re Koiton''s biological daughter, and you''re the daughter of the Ye family. Why did you pretend to be an orphan and grow up together with me? You know that I would give you whatever you wanted since young. I would search till the ends of the earth even if I don''t have what you want because I didn''t want you to suffer any grievances. Were...were my effortscking? You couldn''t even be honest with me!" Newell dodged Sisi''s hand, but his face looked terrible. Sisi waspletely stunned. Looking at the tears at the corners of Newell''s eyes and her disappointed gaze, she couldn''t help but feel like someone was stabbing her heart. "How did you find out?" "Do you think you can hide something from Mr. Ye? Why did you cross the limits since you already knew about them? You killed Pryce in the basement, didn''t you? Hah! You''re an obedient daughter indeed!" "No, it''s not what you think. There''s a reason why I''m doing this." Sisi could not bear to hear Newell talk about her in such a harsh and heartbreaking way. "You have reasons? Yeah, you''re his daughter. You would do whatever he asked you to, wouldn''t you? When Nanny Zhang asked us to betray Mr. Ye when both of us were still kids, you told me that you wanted to take control of your own fate. I followed you and disobeyed Mr. Ye, but what happened in the end? I was nning to die. Again, you told me that you followed Mrs.Ye and wanted to stay in the Ye Family, but I still cowardly followed your words. In your opinion, I''m just a loyal ve, right? In that case, why didn''t you let me kill Pryce instead? Why did you do it yourself? If I did it, I would bear the responsibility. Now that you killed him, Mr. Ye would never let you go! You were his cousin! Do you think he could bear to kill you?" Once again, Newell''s tears flowed down his face. Upon hearing Newell''s words, tears welled up at the corners of Sisi''s eyes too. "Newell, I can''t choose my birth, and I can''t break off my rtionship with him. However, I have a way to protect you. As I''m his daughter, I can settle this problem on my own. Mr. Ye will probably let me go as if I''m a child of the Ye Family. However, if you did it, you wouldn''t survive!" "You''re wrong. If you hadn''t done it and tested his limits, he would have left you alone. However, you know better than me that Mr. Ye definitely won''t allow anyone to hurt his wife, not even himself, let alone you?" Newell''s words made Sisi slightly stunned, and then she gave a wry smile. "Hah! Well? I''ve been exposed now, and Mr. Ye asked you to get rid of me, right? So you have chosen the ocean that I like most. Are you going to kill me here?" Sisi looked at Newell, and her eyes were red swollen from crying. It turned out that she came here to die! Newell looked at the distant sea and said in a low voice, "The sea is really very good. It can wash away all the sins and souls. Since we''re a married couple, this is the only thing that I can help you with. Fortunately, we don''t have any children between us. It''ll be better for you to leave alone." "Newell, is this the reason that you asked me toe here? Kill me, and impress both Nathaniel and his wife?" Sisi let out a heart-wrenching shout. Newell, however, said numbly, "Isn''t this the path you chose for me? Didn''t you say that you swore eternal loyalty to them?" "Alright then! If you can have a bright future and have an important position in the Ye family through my death, kill me then! I am willing to die by your hands." Sisi took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes. Her tears had not dried up yet. They were glistening at the edge of her eyes. Newell stretched his finger and gently caught a drop of tear on the tip of his finger. Throughout the sunlight, he seemed to see the two of them in the past. They were once simple and happy. Why did people have to grow up? It would be great if one could always be a child! Newell held the teardrop in his palm and sighed. He hugged Sisi tightly and whispered in her ear, "Sisi, I''m sorry." The words "sorry" that he mentioned made Sisi felt even worse. She wanted to push Newell away, but she was reluctant to do so. Perhaps this would be thest time that she could hug him in this lifetime. She loved him. She didn''t mind to die for him. Sisi let Newell hold her in his arms while trying to remember his unique scent. She wanted to etch it forever in her mind and bring it to the afterlife without letting it go. Newell looked at her brave manner as she prepared to die. He abruptly made a move and used edge-hand blow against her neck. Sisi slowly fell. Newell caught her just in time. He held her in his arms and walked toward the sea, where there was a speedboat with winter clothing. "Take her away! Make sure she neveres back!" Newell ced Sisi on the speedboat and told the person who was driving with a trace of attachment in his eyes. "Newell, how about you? If we leave, how do you n to report back to Mr. Ye?" Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Newell looked at Sisi, who was unconscious, and said with a smile, "How can I bear to kill her? She''s my wife. No matter what she did, it''s not her fault. I didn''t supervise her well, so I need to exin to Mr. Ye. I''ve saved some money on this card over the years. Let her lead a good life alone. If she wakes up, tell her that her father is not a good person. Let her start over a new life at the ce where no one knows her if possible." He looked at Sisi affectionately and touched her face repeatedly. He really didn''t want to let her go if possible, but Nathaniel needed an exnation from him. As soon as the speedboat started, Sisi was sent away directly by his man. Newell stayed by the seaside for a long time until the sunset. A bright red light streaked across the horizon andpletely submerged into the bottom of the sea. Now, he started to feel cold. Newell got on the car before starting it and drove back directly to The Ye s Mansion. Nathaniel was sitting on the sofa. Newell was slightly stunned when he entered. He then came to the side of Nathaniel and knelt. "Mr. Ye, I''ve sent Sisi away. I won''tin no matter how hard you''ll punish me. I...I hope you can let her go. Please pretend that I killed Pyrce instead. Newell said it out word by word. Nathaniel looked at him and spoke nothing. Then he shook the ss in his hand. The red wine in the ss swayed, which made Newell felt a little uneasy. Finally, he began to speak. "How long have you been with me, Newell?" Newell was slightly stunned. He then bowed his head and said, "It has been seventeen years since I was seven." "Seventeen years. It''s not a short time, but you''ve betrayed me twice." Nathaniel''s words made Newell feel slightly shameful. "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye. I''m good for nothing, and I have failed to live up to your expectations. Perhaps you should not have taken me away from the orphanage in the first ce. Well, what''s the point of talking about this now? I have no guts. Besides, my life belongs to one woman. I really can''t bear to part with her, and I can''t give her up either. Thus, Mr. Ye, I came back willingly to be punished." Newell said sincerely and felt embarrassed indeed. What could he do? He couldn''t give up his love, and he had betrayed Nathaniel twice for Sisi''s sake! He didn''t know what else he could say. Looking at him, Nathaniel sighed and said, "If I asked you to pay this sin with your like, would you object to it?" "Of course not." Newell had already thought of this ending when he came back. Koiton''s matter had to be settled sooner orter. Nathaniel definitely would not allow anyone close to him betray him. Therefore, the most effective way was to punish Newell as a message to others. He was willing to die without anyints. Newell lowered his head and didn''t show any sign of hostility. Nathaniel took a sip of red wine and said faintly, "Sisi is pregnant." "That''s right." Newell responded lightly, and he was btedly aware of what Nathaniel had just said. "What?" He jerked his head up. Nathaniel wore a half smile on his lips, which made it hard for others to figure out what he really thought, but he patiently repeated it again. "She''s pregnant, and you''re going to be a father. The examination report was sent by the doctor not long ago. At first, she wanted to have a medical examination, but little did she expect that she was going to be a mother soon. I reckon that she still doesn''t know about it. Now you can''t even see your own child. Are you really willing to die?" Newell hesitated. Was he going to have a baby with Sisi? She would be a very lovely child. However, he could never see them again. Well, with the child apanying Sisi, perhaps there was still a glimmer of hope in her life in future. After Newell''s excitement, he began to weep in a low voice. He was d and pleased. At the same time, he had a tinge of regret. Nathaniel looked at his expression and said nothing. He waited till Newell was calm before he put down the ss of wine. Newell took a deep breath and said firmly, "Thank you for telling me this, Mr. Ye. I have no regrets. I was relieved to know that I''m going to have a child before I die. I didn''t expect that I would have a child even though I was an orphan. God treats me good instead. I won''t me anyone. Mr. Ye, you can do it now. I only hope that you can give both of them a way out." Upon hearing what he said, Nathaniel said faintly, "Stand up and sit here." Newell was stunned. Wasn''t Nathaniel going to punish him? He looked at Nathaniel, but he couldn''t feel his anger either. Well, what did that mean? Seeing that he was still standing there, Nathaniel spoke again. "Just sit as I said. Do you like standing and kneeling so much?" "No, I don''t." Newell hastily sat down. He felt trepidation as he did not know what Nathaniel was going to do. He was even more worried about Sisi in his heart. "Mr. Ye....did you send someone to chase after Sisi?" "Yes." Nathaniel admitted it directly. Newell''s eyes widened, and he stood up immediately. "What? Mr. Ye, I''ve already said that I''ll take care of this matter. How could you..." "You can''t stand the fact or take the risk." As Nathaniel spoke, he threw a folder to Newell. "Have a look. It''s information about your parents." Newell waspletely stunned. Parents? How could this be possible? Over the years, he had also searched for his background without telling Nathaniel, but he couldn''t find anything at all. The orphanage''s director said that someone left him by the door with his name and birth date. He didn''t know anything else besides that. Newell always thought that he didn''t know who his parents were in this life. He didn''t expect Nathaniel to give him this information. He was slightly stunned for a moment and opened it at once. His face gradually darkened and in the end, he closed the file. "Mr. Ye, this isn''t true, right?" "Look at your face. You look like your father. There''s also a paternity test inside there. I''m sure you''re Power, Powell''s son." "Where did you get the DNA test?" Newell looked at Nathaniel as he felt out of breath. Nathaniel stood up and said in a low voice without facing him, "I asked someone to bring out your father''s hair and matched it with yours." "My father''s hair? Where is he?" Newell became more anxious. Nathaniel turned around and looked straight at him, saying word by word, "He is in Koiton''s hands. To be exact, he is a researcher in Koiton''s research institute, but he can never stop working. So is your mother. Your mother had passed away three years ago due to cell infections." "Huh? What the heck is going on?" Newell waspletely confused. He had thought about his own background, but he did not expect that he was actually a son of the scientist. Was it him? Did he look like a son of a scientist, after all? However, he couldn''t doubt Nathaniel''s words. After all, he had no reason to do so, didn''t he? Wait. He had a reason to do so. Newell suddenly recalled of Sisi. "You''re lying to me! You want me to turn against Sisi for my father and willingly be ackey for you so that I can help you deal with Kolton, don''t you?" Newell''s words made Nathaniel frown slightly. "Do you really think that I am such a person in your heart?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Newell didn''t dare to look into Nathaniel''s eyes, but he bowed his head and said, "I know you''re not someone like that, but I can''t believe all of these are true. Besides, I can''t figure out what is your intention." "That''s because our Ye Family owes both your father and you. Do you really think that Sisi can lead a new life after she leaves you? Do you know the power of Kolton outside the country? It''s easy for him to look for Sisi. Now Sisi is pregnant with your child. Do you think that your father will resist if Kolton uses this child to force you or your father?" Nathaniel''s words caused Newell to be slightly taken aback. "Resistance?" "Exactly. Your parents were not willing to do any experiments for Kolton. The story began with my grandfather''s generation. My grandfather is a scientist who specializes in the research of genes. He once conducted gic duplication and recement experiments many years ago. However, he felt that the experiment was against the natural phenomenon and caused turmoil, so he sealed up the results of his experiment. He did not do the experiments on his own as three other people were working with him. They were my grandpa, your grandfather, and someone from the Blu family. Another person was from the Fang family. At that time, the four of them had sworn to pretend this experiment had never happened. My grandfather also locked up the results. From then onward, the four of them went on separate ways." Nathaniel paused mid- sentence and poured himself a cup of tea. He took a sip and went on, "Things ended there originally. Once, when both my father and Kolton were still in their teens, my grandfather got drunk and brought it up inadvertently, but no one took it seriously except Kolton. He has been looking for my grandfather''s research data ever since. Unfortunately, he never found it, but that never stopped him from being interested in it. Hence, he started to study cytology and gics at a very young age, but my grandfather was determined to stop him. Later on, he fought with my father for the position of the head of the Ye family. He did this to find the gic data that my grandfather had left behind. My grandpa knew that he was a notoriously vicious person. He knew that he could cause great chaos if he had the data. So, my grandpa had no choice but to expel Kolton from the family." Many people didn''t know about the details of the family feud between Kolton and Nathaniel''s father. At that time, they always felt that it was merely an ordinary feud between rich families, and they didn''t know about the story behind it. Newell had been frowning all this time. When he heard Nathaniel''s words, there was a trace of anger in his eyes. "What on earth does Kolton want this gic data for?" "I didn''t know what he was going to do until Pryce appeared. The dead one, to be exact, should be Pryce No.1." "Huh? What do you mean?" Newell was getting even more confused as he listened. Nathaniel sneered and said, "It''s true that both Nick and I were Nanny Zhang and Koiton''s children. They made test- tubes babies at that time. They made three test- tube babies to increase the chance of survival. However, only Nick and I stayed remained alive, and the doctor abandoned the third baby due to congenital defects. Well, Kolton returned to the research base with this defective embryo. He looked for the four scientists who used to work with my grandfather over time, but they had already died. Among the remaining children, the children of the Blu family started a business. Meanwhile, our family forbade research like this, so there were only your Zhao family and the Fang family left." Upon hearing this, Newell understood the situation, but he continued listening patiently Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Nathaniel paused for a moment and continued, "Kolton has sent someone to arrest your parents for the gene reconstruction. When your parents got the news, it was toote for them to escape. They had no choice but to ask someone to send you away, leaving your name and birthday with you. However, the person who sent you away was hunted down before arriving at your rtives'' house. He was helpless, so he could only send you to the gate of the orphanage. He felt that you could avoid those people who were looking for you this way. After all, the orphanage was a good hiding ce as there were a lot of people." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Newell''s heart was filled with displeasure. He pondered for some time. He said only after a while, "Is there someone who can prove all of this?" "Yes, I''ve brought them all here. I can take you to meet them at any time if you want." Newell nodded. Nathaniel took him to the reception room next door. There were several old people together with a young man. That young man looked slightly simr to Newell, but he looked younger than him. "This is your younger brother, Wayion. He''s the child that your parents gave birth to after they were captured. However, he was not as lucky as you. Ever since he was born, he has been treated as an experimental subject. He has been continuously injected with cell regeneration and transnting drugs, and now he has no reproductive capacity anymore. That''s why the child in Sisi''s belly is the best weapon that you could use against them. If you still have doubts, you can do a paternity test with him." Newell was shocked after hearing Nathaniel''s words. He looked at the pale-looking boy in front of him and didn''t know what to do for a while. "How old are you?" "Twenty-two." Wayion spoke, but it made Newell even more shocked. What? However, Wayion seemed like he was around 18 years old. "My body has stopped functioning. Dad said that I might not live any longer. Mr. Ye was the one who sent someone to sneak in and took me out." Wayion hurriedly exined as if he knew what Newell was thinking. Newell felt as if he was fighting back tears. "Mr. Ye, why didn''t you save my father since you brought out my brother?" He couldn''t imagine what his parents and brother had gone through in the research institute all these years. Before Nathaniel could speak, Wayion had begun to speak. "It was not easy for Mr. Ye to take me out. I was a failed product in the experiment and was about to die, so they threw me in the rubbish dump to burn me. Our garbage dump was not well guarded, so Mr. Ye took me away with little effort. However, dad is one of the core members of the institute. He is heavily guarded every day, and they locked him up in a central ce where no one can get close to. Newell, dad told me that mom''sst words were about you. She said that it was lucky that they sent you away that time. She hoped you could live well for our sake as well." Newell instantly burst into tears. "Stop talking...please." He held Wayion in his arms, only to find that Wayion was all skin and bones, which was a little disturbing. Nathaniel did not disturb them and backed out from the spot. Right at this moment, Mango called. "What are you doing now?" Mango felt a little bored in the hospital alone, but she had to act well that people would believe her. She couldn''t go out now, so she was upset as she only wanted to listen to Nathaniel''s voice for a while. Nathaniel smiled and said, "Nothing much. I''m dealing with Newell''s affairs." "What''s wrong with Newell?" Mango was slightly confused. Nathaniel told her about Sisi''s identity and what Kolton came back to look for. When Mango heard about this, she felt as if she was listening to a story, and she was surprised. "Oh my goodness! Is Sisi your cousin? Are you saying that she was the one who poisoned Pryce Number One?" "Sort of, but there are some other issues. I''ll tell youter." Mango could not understand what Nathaniel had told herpletely because he had given her a lot of info. "Wait, are you going to do something to Sisi? Since Newell let her go, why did you find her back?" "The Ye family is the safest ce for her to stay now. I can''t let her fall into Koiton''s hands, not only for her sake but also her baby as well." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango immediately became excited. "Is Sisi pregnant?" "Yeah, I just found out. She''s only been pregnant for one month. Wait...shouldn''t you hate Sisi? She has betrayed you and me after all." Nathaniel asked in confusion when he heard Mango''s excited voice. Mango said with augh, "Naha! Didn''t you say that there are other parties involved in this? Besides, there''s a baby in Sisi''s belly. We don''t have the right to kill an innocent baby, do we?" Nathaniel could tell that Mango was trying to plead for mercy for Sisi. He smiled and said, "Hmm...you are afraid that I would feel sad after making a difficult decision, aren''t you? After all, I have no more rtives. Sisi is my cousin, and she grew up together with me. You want her to stay by my side, right?" Seeing that Nathaniel had be honest, Mango smiled and said, "We only have a few members in the Ye family, and Sisi has her own difficulties as well. To be honest, she didn''t want to go against us on purpose. I was once suspicious of Sisi, but I changed my mind quickly. After all, if she wanted to help Kolton, I reckon that she would have exposed Wisdom, Rita and Zion. No matter who she exposed, we would have been controlled by him, right? However, Sisi didn''t do that. She protected the children all this time, and she was even attacked yesterday to protect them. That''s why I felt that she was sincerely treating the children. After all, she''s their biological aunt." Nathaniel''s brows slightly wrinkled. "Someone attacked the hospital the other day?" "Nah, that''s been settled. Sisi has already arranged everything. Now this ce is like an impregnable fortress. No one cane in. Don''t worry." Mango knew that he was worried, and she immediately replied to him. Nathaniel was still a little worried. "Let me go and have a lookter." "Nah, that''s not necessary." "I''m going anyways." Seeing Nathaniel''s resolute attitude, Mango didn''t stop him either. Nathaniel pondered for a while and said, "I will deal with Sisi''s matter. Don''t worry about it." "Well, okay. By the way, did Gise go back?" Due to Nathaniel''s problems, Mango had been terribly busy. She had no time for her to care about Gise at all. However, she remembered that she had told Gise not to return to the Ye Family for now. Butt...had she always been this obedient? Nathaniel said faintly, "Nope, I guess that the news of you being stabbed made her embarrassed to come here." "Well, maybe." Now that they were mentioning this, Mango felt a little gloomy. The news of her being stabbed had spread, but the Shen family did not even give her a phone call. Thus, she felt slightly disappointed. Realizing that Mango was in a bad mood, Nathaniel asked in a low voice, "What do you want to eat later? Let me cook for you." "Forget it, since you''re so busy now, don''t worry about me. Just ask Lucy to send me something to eat. Stick your nose into your stuffs." "Zion wants to visit you. Let me tell you, our son is really incredible. He caught Pryce No.2!" "Is that so?" After hearing Nathaniel talk about Zion''s deeds, Mango was delighted. The two of them managed to say few more words, before Nathaniel hung up the phone. Just then, Newell walked out at that moment. When he looked at Nathaniel again, he bowed at Nathaniel, which startled thetter. "What are you doing here?" "Mr. Ye, thank you. Thank you for what you have done to me." Nathaniel said with a shameful voice, "This is what the Ye family owes you. I just didn''t expect that my Kolton has not given up on this matter even after so many years. I didn''t know about it at all at first. Before my father died, he only told me to guard against Kolton. Regardless of what happened, I should never let the Ye family fall into Koiton''s hands. At that time, I still didn''t know why until Kolton suddenly came back and sent me to the detention center. Before I entered the detention center, I had asked Noah to investigate it whole. Now that I know the whole story, I only hope that you can handle it calmly. It would be best if you could rescue your father. Even If you cannot do it, you shouldn''t be so impulsive. After all, Kolton is very powerful." Before this, perhaps Newell could not understand Nathaniel''s painstaking efforts, but now he understood everything. "I''ll listen to Mr. Ye''s advice. I''ve sent Sisi away. She should be headed to where the seas are. Mr. Ye, you..." "In fact, I''ve sent someone to follow you all this while. The moment Sisi went out, she was stopped by my people. She is resting in my vi now. You can meet herter." Nathaniel''s words made Newell''s mind at ease. "Mr. Ye, what are you going to do to Sisi?" Newell was still worried after all. Though he knew that Nathaniel would not kill Sisi... N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nathaniel''s eyes darkened slightly, and he said faintly, "I don''t know either. Let''s talk about it when I have an idea." After that, he got up and left the living room. Zion saw Newell sitting alone on the sofa in the living room in a daze after woke up. He couldn''t help but walk towards him. "Uncle Newell, what are you doing here? Where''s Aunt Sisi?" Newell abruptly came to his senses. When he saw Zion, he suddenly felt familiar. If his child was born, wouldn''t he be as smart and cute as Zion? When Zion saw him giggling, he couldn''t help but take a step back and say, "Uncle Newell, why are you smiling like a fool here?" "Well, I just thought of something funny. Your dad asked me to take you to the hospital to visit your mommy after you woke up. When will you leave?" Newell knew that Nathaniel would not do anything to Sisi for the time being, so he was relieved. He still had to think about how he should face Sisi. The woman he loved the most was actually the daughter of his enemy! Although he loved her deeply, changes could always happen, and now he did not really want to face all this. Now that Nathaniel had asked him to bring Zion to visit Mango while observing the probable safety problems, Newell agreed. Upon hearing Newell''s words, Zion hurriedly asked, "Where''s Mr. Ye?" "He just went out to do something." "What''s the matter?" "Don''t care too much about stuff that only adults need to worry about. Hurry and pack up your things. We''ll go to the hospital and bring food to your mommy." Newell''s words made Zion feel a little depressed. Stuff that only adults needed to worry about? Hah! These adults couldn''t solve their own issues if Zion never stepped in. However, he didn''t say anything and turned around to wash up instead. Newell smiled as he stood up, but his phone suddenly rang. Chapter 895 Chapter 895 It was an unfamiliar number, but Newell felt uneasy. He turned on the answer button, and the voice of Kolton could be heard. "You''re Newell, right? I think you should know who I am. Although I don''t like the fact that my daughter found a man like you as her husband, I won''t say anything since she likes you. However, shouldn''t you do something to show your filial piety for me?" Koiton''s shameless words made Newell feel slightly disgusted. Well, he was feeling disgusted, but now he knew that Kolton had kidnapped his parents and broken up his family. At this thought, a wave of hatred surged out from Newell''s heart. "Bah! You think too highly of yourself." "Of course, I like to think positively. It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree with me. By the way, I should take my daughter back to visit your father. We should let him meet his daughter- iw. What do you think?" Koiton''s words immediately made Newell nervous. "What...what have you done to Sisi?" "Hah! She''s my daughter. What can I do to her? I just came to see her. Am I right, Sisi?" As soon as Kolton finished speaking, Newell heard Sisi''s voice from the other end of the call. "Newell and I have broken up! Hah! Do you think he will want such a woman like me who betrayed her own brother?" Newell''s heart suddenly throbbed. Sisi was really in Koiton''s hands! How could it be? Newell was slightly panicked. "Don''t touch her! Juste to me if you want anything! No matter what, she is still your birth daughter! How can you do this to her?" "If she wasn''t my birth daughter, she would have died long ago! Newell, let''s stop wasting our time talking nonsense. Nathaniel sent Pryce to the detention centre, so I need you to find a way to bring him back to me. Kolton had pushed his limits! "What can I do if he has been sent to the detention house? You''re making things difficult for me, aren''t you?" Newell was a little depressed. However, Kolton sneered, "Heh! I don''t care. If I can''t see Pryce in a day, you''ll be collecting Sisi''s body. Newell, don''t think that I''ll feel bad for her. My daughter is useless to me, and I want my son instead. Do you understand?" After that, he hung up the phone directly. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Newell''s heart was thumping fast. When Zion came out, he saw Newell standing there with a pale face, as if he had lost his soul. Newell had been in a good mood just now. How could he change his emotions in a blink? Zion walked over and pushed Newell. "Uncle Newell, what''s wrong with you again?" Newell looked at Zion and said apologetically, "I''m fine. Have you finished packing?" "Yeah, this is the food that Aunt Lucy brought for Mommy. Are we leaving now?" "Yeah." Newell was a little absent-minded, and Zion didn''t probe either. They got into the car and went to the hospital. Zion came to Mango''s ward and knocked on the door, while Newell went to check the security work. "Come in." Mango spoke faintly. Zion opened the door and walked in. He called out brightly, "Mommy!" "Hello, Zion! I''ve heard your daddy said that you''re amazing. You mowed down Pryce No. 2 all by yourself. What did I do to deserve such a brilliant son?" Mango hugged Zion''s forehead and kissed it a few times. Zion was a little awkward when Mango started showing her affections, but he had no choice but to let her do as she wished. After all, she felt happy doing it. When Mango finally let go of Zion, he took out the food that he had brought. "It''s cooked by Aunt Lucy, and she said that it can replenish blood. It seems like pork liver soup to me. Mommy, please take as much as you can." Mango frowned slightly. "Don''t you want to share it with me? Since you''re growing up physically, why don''t you eat some too?" As Mango spoke, she was about to pour some soup to Zion. Zion quickly stopped her and said with schadenfreude, "Mommy, you''re a patient. You have to eat more. Otherwise, the outsiders will spread out the rumours and say that you''re pretending to be hurt." Zion almost burst intoughter when he thought of how the outsiders had described Mango to the point that she was on the verge of death. His mommy had the potential to be a star indeed. Of course, Mango knew that Zion was making fun of her! She pretended to be furious and said, "How dare you bully me? I''ll ask your daddy to beat your a*s!" "Mommy, how can youin when you''re growing old? Why are you so childish?" Zion started to look down on her. However, Mango acted as if she didn''t see anything and said, "Who cares? It''s fine as long as it works." "I''m looking down on you." Zion sat down on the chair with his legs swaying. Seeing Mango''s brows furrowed as she drank the pork liver soup, he couldn''t help but smile and say, "Mommy, your face looks exactly like Uncle Newell''s. He had a ghastly expression, but he was clearly happy not long before." "Uncle Newell?" Mango put down her bowl and chopsticks. "Yeah, that''s right. Who else could it be?" Zion''s words caused Mango to be slightly taken aback. Nathaniel had told her about the progress of Newell''s matter. By right, he shouldn''t be upset. Was there something wrong again? "Where''s your Uncle Newell?" "He went to check the security, and I think he''ll be here soon." Zion said casually. Mango thought for a moment and said, "Go to Uncle Newell and call him over. After that you can y with Wisdom and Rita for a while." "Alright." Zion jumped down from his chair, and this sudden action shocked Mango. "Slow down. Don''t fall." "Got it." Zion waved his hand with his back facing her, then he opened the door and ran out. Mango shook her head with a smile. Zion was getting more naughty indeed. When Newell heard that Mango wanted to meet him, he paused for a moment before handing over his work to others. He then stood up and went to Mango''s ward. "Mrs. Ye, are you looking for me?" Mango nodded. Pointing at the chair, she said, "Sit here." "Thank you, Mrs. Ye." Newell sat down on the side. Mango looked at him and said with a smile, "Nathan told me about Sisi''s background. Don''t call me Mrs.Ye anymore in future, and call me Mango. After all, Nathan is Sisi''s cousin. We''re all a family, so don''t be so distant. Furthermore, the Ye family doesn''t have many children, so we don''t need to follow all those rules." Newell paused for a moment. His eyes were filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Mango." "Sounds good." Mango felt that the way he addressed her was rather pleasant to hear. "I heard from Zion that you were in a bad mood. What''s wrong? Is it because of Sisi? Don''t worry, Nathan had promised me that he wouldn''t do anything to her. Oh well, he''s probably doesn''t want to admit his mistake because of his pride. After all, Sisi has been hurting him. He''ll be fine in merely a few days. Since they''re both rted by blood, he won''t do anything to her. You can rest assured. I''ve heard that she''s pregnant too. She should be more careful in the first three months. I''ll go and persuade Nathan, and I promise that he won''t make things difficult for her." Mango rambled on. She really looked like a sweet sister-inw. Newell suddenly choked up. He lowered his voice, "Mango, I know how kind Mr. Ye has been to the both of us. I know also that Sisi has done you wrong. I apologize to both of you on her behalf." "Let''s stop talking about this. We''re family, so never mention this incident anymore." Mango didn''t want them to be estranged from each other because of such a minor issue. Newell shook his head and said, "It''s not like that. Mr. Ye brought Sisi back and arranged for her to stay in the vi. I was depressed for a moment and didn''t manage to see her. Not long ago, Kolton gave me a call and said that he had Sisi with him. He asked me to bring Pryce No.2 out of the detention centre to exchange for her. I have no idea what to do now." Upon hearing this, Mango waspletely stunned. "How can it be? There should be security guards in the vi where Sisi stayed." "Yeah, that''s what I thought, too. However, no one answered my phone when I called." Newell was very anxious. Perhaps Kolton did not know that Sisi was pregnant now, but if he stayed with Sisi a longer time, it was inevitable that they would find out. At that time, more unpredictable problems could ur! Mango''s eyes darkened. "Where is Nathan now?" "Mr. Ye went abroad." Nathaniel had handled this matter secretively, and even Mango didn''t know about it. Now that she heard Newell''s words, her heart started to pound slightly. "Why did he go abroad?" "He wanted to destroy Koiton''s research institute." Newell''s words made Mango abruptly sat up. "Is he insane?" "Mr. Ye said that he has a solution. He asked you to rest assured. We only need to help him deal with the shareholders of the Ye family for now." Newell told Mango about Nathaniel''s words. Mango immediately became silent. Why would they need to deal with the shareholders of the Ye family? After all, the shareholders could not create trouble! The only person who could possibly stir up chaos was Kolton! Mango seemed to have suddenly understood something. Her eyes became thoughtful again. "Newell, just do as Kolton says." "Mango, stop kidding me. I can''t betray Mr. Ye anymore as I owe him a deal. If I really did that to him, wouldn''t I be a beast?" Newell hurriedly spoke, disapproving of Mango''s proposal. However, Mango smiled and said, "No, if you don''t do this, then you''re the one who will be sorry towards Nathaniel. If you really want to do something for me and Nathan, then just listen to Kolton. You can do whatever he asks." "The problem is I don''t have a reason to bring Pryce No.2 out of it. I''m not Mr. Ye." After Newell finished speaking, Mango smiled and said, "Since Mr. Ye isn''t around, you can do anything you want." Newell didn''t react in time when he saw Mango winking at him. However, it was not his fault as she had winked quickly. When he came to his senses, he patted his head and said with a smile, "I understand now. Don''t worry, Mango. I will listen to Kolton during this period." "Thank you for your hard work." Once Mango saw that Newell had understood her meaning, she was delighted. After a few more words, Newell stood up and left. People were watching outside, and he couldn''t stay here for too long. However, right after Newell left, the first aid bell on Mango''s side rang. The doctor and nurse quickly came to the ward and sent her directly into the emergency room. The news that Mango copsed as she was furious at Newell spread all over Ocean City instantly! Chapter 896 Chapter 896 When Sisi learnt that Mango''s condition had worsened because Newell had angered her, she felt extremely anxious. She got up and was about to leave. However, Kolton said icily, "If you don''t want your mother to suffer, you''d better listen to me." Sisi''s footsteps instantly came to a halt. She turned around and looked at her birth father. Her chest was beating rapidly in fury. "Kolton Ye, she''s your wife! How could you be so cruel?" "Mind your tone. Nevertheless, I''m the one who gave you life. Sise Ye, you shouldn''t call my full name this way. You should call me ''Dad''." "Hah! You don''t deserve to be a father, do you?" Sisiughed icily, but tears began to seep out from her eyes. "If you were a father, you shouldn''t have threatened me with my mother''s life, and you shouldn''t have forced me to betray my cousin. Why did you threaten my husband and involve him in this mess? Hah! How dare you treat me like this because of a mere test subject?" Kolton abruptly stood up and pped Sisi''s face. "He''s not an experimental subject. He''s my son, Pryce! He''s better than Nathaniel! Also, Nathaniel isn''t your cousin, he''s your birth brother, and you all just have different mothers! Do you understand?" Ameth fell on the sofa because of this p. Her face was burning with pain, but her heart hurt even more. "Heh! Do you now even see him as your own son? Why would you treat him like this all for an experimental subject?" "Although Pryce is an experimental subject, he has my blood and genes in his body. He follows my commands, and he''s filial to me. He is much better than both you and Nathaniel." Upon hearing Koiton''s words, Sisi immediately began tough. "He follows all yourmands? Heh! Are you sure he''s a person? Only dogs will obey you. My brother and I have our own thoughts. You can''t control us, so you made a son that you could fully control, right? Kolton Ye, you''re a genuine psycho! You''re a freak. You will go to hell for your actions! F*ck! You''re not even human!" Sisi was going insane because of the anger she felt. For so many years, she had been living under Koiton''s control, and she had been doing things that she was unwilling to do. Moreover, she had done those things against her conscience to Nathaniel and Mango. Now, she only wanted to have a good life with Newell. Why was it so difficult? Upon hearing Sisi''s scolding, Kolton sneered and said, " Hah! Go ahead, scold me then! You''re jealous, aren''t you? You''re jealous that I care about Pryce much more than you. Why were you born a daughter anyways? Your mother only gave birth to a daughter, so what can I do? The Ye family needs a son as an heir as all daughters get married! If I don''t make use of you well when you''re useful, it''ll be such a waste! Why should I let you work hard for the family of your husband anyway? Sisi didn''t know how tomunicate with Kolton anymore. He was well-educated, but he had a patriarchal attitude. This kind of feudal thinking had always been deeply rooted in his mind. Nathaniel was his son. However, after so many years, Kolton expected Nathaniel to follow all his orders like an obedient son. Unfortunately, he was disappointed in the end. On the contrary, he was satisfied with Pryce, the experimental subject that he cultivated, and Pryce became his ideal son. Therefore, he showered Pryce with love over these years. Now that Pryce was sent into the detention centre by Nathaniel, Kolton felt as if he had lost his most important possession. He was suffocating! Therefore, regardless of how evil his tactics were and how many people he had to sacrifice, he would rescue Pryce and bring him back. He couldn''t live without this son! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. No way! Sisi felt that Koiton''s heart was twisted. She wanted to resist and struggle to live her own life, but she was ipetent. So far, she had not been able to find her mother''s whereabouts. Kolton had hidden her way too well. Over the years, she had only made a few phone calls with her mother and went video calls with her. However, she would see her mother''s beaten with bruises and swollen face each time. In Sisi''s heart, Kolton was totally inhuman! He was truly a b*stard! No! He was worse than a rascal! Now, seeing the crazed look in Koiton''s eyes, Sisi was smart as she did not say anything to provoke him. She had to conserve her strength and seize the opportunity to escape. She absolutely did not want to be a pawn of Kolton anymore. This thought calmed her downpletely. Seeing that she had calmed down, Kolton harrumphed and went to the other side to make a call. Meanwhile, Newell was famous due to Mango''s strategy. People looked at him with peculiar eyes wherever he went. However, he didn''t care at all. He returned to the Ye''s Mansion and made a scene. Then he left the Ye family even though everyone tried to stop him. That incident caused an uproar. The whole Ocean City cursed Newell for being ungrateful and heartless. Kolton was very d to see this scene in the broadcast room. He said to Sisi beside him who looked upset, "Can''t you see it? This is the power of love. Heh. This silly boy will abandon his reputation for you." "Oh, please! Do you know what is love?" Sisi looked ruefully at Kolton and asked him. Kolton paused for a moment and said coldly, "Of course I do, but why should I discuss this issue with you?" "Do you love my mother?" Kolton fell silent. He didn''t want to say anything about that woman. Perhaps due to Sisi''s words, he felt slightly depressed. He got up and walked out of the room. The air outside was cold, but it gave him a sense of relief andfort. Sisi wanted to break free from her own rope, but Koiton''s had bound the ropes tightly, and she felt a little helpless. In the evening, Newell gathered a group of people from somewhere and went outright to the detention center. Kolton looked at the live broadcast and said with a frown, "Is your man a fool? What does he want to do? Is he going to make a jailbreak openly?" Sisi was heart-wrenched as she saw the scene. She was praying that Newell wouldn''t do something stupid. However, neither Sisi nor Kolton could stop Newell. Newell seemed to be insane. He directly broke into the detention centre with his men before grabbing Pryce out. Then he pulled him into a van and left. All the people in the detention center were stunned. After all, they had never seen such a daring person. When they came to their senses, Newell had already driven his car far away. "Chase after him!" The police inspector was furious! That was an aggressive provocation! When Newell saw that there were people chasing after him, he quickly took a turn. Due to the angle of the camera, Kolton could not see the route that Newell took after the turn. However, when Newell''s car appeared on the video a minuteter, he had already shaken off the people chasing after him. Kolton finally heaved a sigh of relief. "He''s indeed a tough guy. Not bad! He''s much better than his parents." Sisi had been staring at the video, and there was a trace of warmth in her eyes. She was the one who had harmed Newell! It was all because of her! Sisi felt extremely guilty. She persevered hard and finally broke off a little of the rope, and then she quickly released her hands. Kolton was still staring at the video. Sisi gritted her teeth and looked at the guards outside. It seemed a little difficult for her to run away, but if she kidnapped Kolton, would she have a chance to win? Sisi was trying to think of a n, but she never expected Kolton to turn around suddenly and directly stare at her. "What are you going to do to me? Hah! How dare you do something to your own father? Sisi, are you going to oppose me?" Realizing that Kolton had already discovered her escape, Sisi moved as she wanted to subdue him quickly. However, Kolton had great martial art skills. Thus, when she attacked him, he feinted and grabbed Sisi''s wrist. Then, with a flick of his wrist, he threw Sisi to the side of the wall. Sisi felt that her bones were about to fall apart. Although the carpet at the wall edge was slightly soft, she still felt depressed when she realized that she had great strength. Kolton said icily, "Don''t think that you can be arrogant in front of me because you know some martial arts. Hah! I can kill you as easily as an ant! You have to remember that your man is going to make a deal with me soon. If you make any trouble for me, I can''t guarantee that he will leave alive." Upon hearing Koiton''s words, Sisi instantaneously felt nervous. "Don''t touch him!" "You''d better listen to me then!" Kolton did not tie her up anymore. He turned and continued to stare at the video. Newell had brought along Pryce. They were about to enter his territory. Kolton picked up the walkie-talkie and said to his people, "Open the door and let him in." Sisi was going to see Newell soon, but she became even more uneasy. Was it possible for Newell to get out of here alone? Kolton was totally inhuman, and he would not show any mercy to Newell for her sake. Sh*t! Newell shouldn''t havee! He was walking right into a trap! However, it was useless to say these things. Sisi knew that Newell acted this way because he was worried about her. She could only take a deep breath to store her strength and wait for Newell''s arrival. Even if she had to risk her life, she would send Newell out of this ce! Sisi became silent and much more well-behaved at this thought. Kolton nced at her and said coldly, "Don''t y tricks on me. Otherwise, your mother will continue to suffer." He was threatening her with her mother again! Sisi hated him to the core, but she could do nothing. She had yearned for family affection the most as she had grown up in an orphanage. Therefore, she could not forget the warmth that her mother had given her through the video for the rest of her life. Unfortunately, her mother could not even protect herself. Over those years, she had been working hard to improve herself so that one day she could save her mother with her ability and give her the life she wanted to live. She wanted to take responsibility as her daughter. At that moment, not only did she not manage to fulfil this wish, but she had involved Newell in this mess too! Sisi knew that she had to make a choice. She was upset, but she still had to choose Newell. After saving Newell, if Kolton decided to kill her mother, she would die together with her! With such determination, Sisi bowed her head and got ready. The car engine sound came from outside. Sisi knew that Newell wasing. Her heart was about to jump out of her chest in an instant. Chapter 897 Chapter 897 A smile crept up the corner of Koiton''s lips. "Ha! He has arrived here after all. I''m going to pick up my son." Kolton was feeling both nervous and excited. The person he cared about the most was Pryce. After all, Pryce was the only one that could make him feel powerful. Since Pryce had returned here, he had nothing to worry about. "Ask our people to get ready. Well leave here once we pick up Pryce. Is the helicopter ready?" Kolton quickly packed up his things. Sisi could tell that he didn''t intend to take her with him. Perhaps he would kill both Newell and her as soon as he had picked up Pryce. That was fine. She no longer had any regrets in her life if she could die with Newell. Sisi was silent while trying to lower her presence as much as possible. Kolton nced at her and said coldly, "You stay in this room and be obedient. If you do so, perhaps I won''t attack him yet, otherwise..." "I understand. Stop threatening me! I''m the one who cares about him the most! He''s my man!" This was the first time that Sisi had looked at Kolton in such a serious manner. Although Kolton was her father who gave her life, she felt that he was an embarrassment. When Kolton saw Sisi''s eyes, which were simr to her mother''s, he said impatiently, "You''d better behave yourself." After that, he opened the door and went out. Newell had driven the car into the yard, and he stood alone in the yard while looking around. This was a quadrangle courtyard, yet only one person living here. In fact, there was no one living in the surrounding mountains. Kolton had probably chosen this ce so that he could escape easily. Newell took another nce into the distance and found the helicopter. His eyes narrowed slightly, and then put on a calm expression again. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When Kolton came out, his first impression of Newell was that this man was no ordinary person. "Are you here alone?" "Isn''t that what you asked me to do? Where''s my wife?" Newell''s heart was currently filled with Sisi. Kolton took a look at him. Newell''s people were most likely dealing with the incident that had happened in the detention centre. Kolton wasn''t afraid as Newell came here alone. He waved his hand, and someone went to Sisi''s room to bring her out. "Newell, you idiot! Urgh! What are you doing here?" Sisi''s eyes went reddish. Although they hadn''t been apart for a long time, too many things had happened during this period, so she didn''t know what to say to Newell for a while. She originally thought that Newell would kill her for Nathaniel''s sake. Little did she expect that this fool knocked her out and ordered her to leave the Ocean City while he bore the responsibility for her. Now that she didn''t even have time to say anything to Newell, and he was involved in a jailbreak again. He had broken someone out of prison! This was a grave crime! Even if Kolton was willing to let them go, Newell''s life was ruined! Perhaps he would have a criminal record and even arrested by police. This was somehow her fault. How could Newell not know what Sisi was thinking? When he saw that Sisi was safe, he finally raised the corner of his mouth. "I''m d that you''re all right." "You''re an idiot!" Sisi cried. She was stubborn, but she still shed for both Newell and her mother. Unfortunately, she could protect neither of them. Kolton was satisfied to see the deep feelings between them. He pulled Sisi over and wrapped her in his arms. He looked at Newell coldly and asked, "Where''s my son?" "He''s in the car, but I want Sisi toe over first." Newell''s condition made Kolton slightly unhappy. "Hah! Do you think you''re qualified to negotiate with me?" "I''m not qualified. However, with Pryce in my hands, I certainly have to seek some benefits for myself, right? You have so many people here. Even if Sisies to me, there are only two of us. Huh? Are you afraid that your people can''t stop us?" Newell was daring him. Kolton knew about it, but he didn''t care. "Well, my daughter is very worried about you. For the sake of your rtionship with my daughter, I agree with your request. You''d better not y any tricks. You know, this ce is surrounded by my man. I can kill you in minutes." Newell no longer spoke, but his attitude was very determined. Kolton was in fury, but he could only endure it for Pryce. He looked at Sisi and said coldly, "You know what to do. If I find out that both of you want to y tricks on me, I will..." "Can''t you stop threatening me and give me a little bit of care?" Sisi took a nce at Kolton. Although she knew that it was merely her hope, she still uttered it out. Seeing the longing look in his daughter''s eyes, Kolton turned his face away. "Go now. Return my son back to me." Sisi''s heart was hurt again. She shouldn''t have any hopes, let alone asking such an idiotic question. In Koiton''s eyes, there was probably left only Pryce. "Sisi,e here." Newell held out his hand to Sisi. Looking at this man who was devoted to herself, Sisi suddenly got over it. It didn''t matter even if she didn''t have her father''s love. She had the best man in the world, didn''t she? Sisi walked towards Newell step by step. Newell''s eyes were firm and warm, which made Sisi feel that she could continue to live. As Sisi approached, Newell''s hands were also a little moist. He grabbed Sisi and pulled her into his arms. "Argh! You really know how to waste them!" Newell growled as he pulled her behind him. The way he protected her made her eyes well up again. "Newell, I''m sorry." "Don''t talk nonsense. Ie here to bring you home. Mango is waiting for us there." Newell''s voice was slightly low, and only the two of them were able to hear him clearly. However, Sisi was slightly stunned. Did he call Mango by her first name? Her brain was running fast, and she suddenly realized who this sister-inw was, so she couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Seeing that Sisi had gone over, Kolton said coldly, "My daughter has gone over. Can you release my son now?" "Sure! Come and pick him up yourself. He received some punishments, so and can''t come down on his own. I don''t have an obligation to carry your son." Newell''s words immediately made Kolton nervous. "What did you say? He was beaten? Gosh! Who dared to do that, man... That''s outrageous!" Kolton quickly walked towards them. Newell leaned to the side and told Sisi in a low voice, "Get into the car as soon as you grab the chance. Here is the car key." Sisi was stunned once again, and she was slightly nervous. "What about you?" "I''ll leave as soon as you drive." Newell secretly gave the car key to Sisi. Sisi held the car key and was feeling a little excited. Kolton quickly walked up to the van and reached out to open the door at once. In an instant, some powder shot out from inside and entered Koiton''s eyes. "Ouchh! My eyes!" Kolton felt that his eyes were burning in pain, and he couldn''t see anything clearly. "Damn it! Newell, how dare you plot against me? Kill him!" Kolton shouted in exasperation, but someone grabbed his arm and instantly pushed it off. Pryce was not in the van! Instead, more than a dozen bodyguards of the Ye family rushed out. Before Koiton''s men could react, they directly shot them with guns. The impact of the gas bomb was so great that many people fell to the ground after being shot once. Then, the bodyguards tied up the rest of the people. Newell quickly gave her a push and said in a low voice, "Get in the car, let''s go!" Sisi knew that this was the best time for them to leave. She abruptly jumped into the cabin and started the car before opening the door of the passenger seat. "Newell, get in the car!" "You leave first!" Newell nced at her before closing the car door. Then, he turned around and went with the people who were dealing with Koiton''s. Sisi finally understood that Newell did not intend to leave with her. Instead, he wanted to catch all of Koiton''s men at once. She suddenly didn''t know what to do. Just then, someone opened the door of the van. Sisi abruptly turned around and saw Desmond standing in front of her. "Desmond? You..." "Mrs. Ye asked me to take you home!" Desmond pushed Sisi to the front passenger seat. He got in the car by himself and drove quickly down the hill. Sisi was a little nervous and said, "Newell..." Someone will pick him up. Don''t worry, the people sent by Mrs. Ye have arrived." As they were talking, three police cars roared over. Sisi was in a trance. Were all these Mango''s ns? Did she want to catch Kolton? Although she knew that Kolton deserved to be punished, Sisi still felt very uneasy. Kolton was in fury when he found out that Newell had schemed against him. His eyes were burning, and he could not open them. He knew that he had fallen into a trap, but he could not care about his eyes and the other people. He took advantage of the crowd while he abruptly crashed into the people guarding him before sprinting down the mountain. "Kolton has run away! Catch him quick!" Someone in the crowd shouted. Newell immediately turned around and took a quick step towards Kolton. There was a blood feud between Kolton and Newell. Thus, he would never let Kolton! Mango had said before that Koiton''s most powerful unit was outside the country. If he really managed to escape, it would be difficult for Newell to catch him again in the future. When Newell came to Kolton, Sisi also opened the car door and wanted to get off. Instantaneously, she saw the hatred in Newell''s eyes. Sisi''s movements suddenly stopped. She actually knew about the grudge between Newell and Kolton. After all, there were some things that Kolton did not hide from her. Now that she saw that Newell wanted to kill Kolton, she hesitated. Did she really want to get down and save Kolton? That idea shed through her mind. In the end, she directly closed the door and leaned back against the chair with tears welled up in her eyes. Every debt had its debtor. After all, everyone had to pay fortheir sins. Kolton mmed into the van. He hit the door of the van repeatedly as he tried pulling the door open to run away. Sisi looked at him and quickly locked the door. Kolton, who was once all-powerful, appeared worn out in front of her now. Unfortunately, she did not pity him from the bottom of her heart. "Goodbye, dad." Sisi said in a low voice. The van had poor sound instion. When Kolton heard this, he abruptly paused as if he had realized something. He frantically kicked the door, but to no avail. Chapter 898 Chapter 898 "You jerk, Sisi Ye! I''m your father! Aren''t you afraid of karma? How dare you treat your birth father this way?" Kolton was scolding Sisi, but she remained indifferent. There was not much affection left in her towards Kolton. She didn''t want to intervene in his affairs now because of Newell. She looked at Desmond and lowered her voice, Lets go. Desmond nced at her and said nothing. He started the car directly and left. Kolton fell to the ground with a stagger. Then, he was caught by Newell, who caught up with him. "Hmm? Where are you heading, Kolton?" Newell had seen the previous scene. He was certainly afraid that Sisi would do something as she was the woman he loved the most after all. However, if Sisi really did something, Newell knew that they could never return to the past anymore. Fortunately, Sisi did not do anything. He was feeling lucky but also distressed at the same time. No one knew Sisi''s current feelings better than him. Kolton swore at him. "F*ck! You skunk, what did you do to my eyes?" "It''s some lime powder." Newell didn''t hide anything. He sneered icily and said, "Hehl Is there anyone more despicable than you? Kolton, you should stay here since you have returned. We have prepared meals for you anyways. All you need to do is enjoy them and stay in jail for the rest of your life!" Kolton kept resisting, but Newell pressed him hard till he couldn''t do anything. "No! I will never give up! How could someone powerful like me end up in the hands of some random b*stard like you? I can''t ept this truth!" Kolton was feeling extremely frustrated. Newell, however, said with a sneer, "That''s because you care too much about your precious son. Well, how could Pryce be released again after Mr. Ye sent him to the detention centre?" "No way! I saw you and your men doing a prison break!" "Yeah, that''s right. How can we make you let down your guard if we didn''t do so? Furthermore, we joined hands with the police to catch an international criminal like you! There is one more thing I can tell you here, Mr. Ye has already gone to your research institute, and I reckon that there will be news coming back soon. The scientific personnel who were caught and imprisoned by you will be rescued. Kolton, your good days are numbered." Newell''s words once again gave Kolton a great blow. "You''re talking nonsense! No one will know about my research institute. It''s hidden." Speaking of this, Kolton suddenly stopped. Did nobody know about his research institute? Someone had surrounded his research institute previously. Who had forced him to cancel his comint against Nathaniel? He seemed to have suddenly understood something. "It''s Mango! She betrayed me, didn''t she? That woman deserves to die!" Newell didn''t exin to him either as he felt that it was no longer necessary. He directly picked up Kolton and handed thetter over to the police. That was definitely a prompt yet secretive arrest. When Newell came back to the Ye family''s mansion with bodyguards of the Ye family, Sisi was sitting in a trance on the sofa. "Are you alright?" Newell''s voice sounded. Sisi turned around abruptly. She almost burst into tears when she saw Newell. "I''m sorry, I..." "Let''s not talk about it anymore. It''s all in the past." Newell knew what she wanted to say. He hugged her tightly and said, "Don''t you know that you scared me? Do you know how I felt when I knew that Kolton had kidnapped you? Also, do you know that you''re a mother now?" "What?" Sisi waspletely stunned. Newell couldn''t help butugh when he saw how shocked she was. "You''re bearing our baby now. Mango asked you to have a good rest. After Koiton''s incidentes to an end, we may gradually beg for Mr. Yes forgiveness." Sisi immediately began to cry. "Urgh! Idiot! You never tell me whenever you do something!" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Neither did you! Why didn''t you tell me when you were dealing with Kolton? Do you know how I felt when I knew that you were his daughter? Sisi, I really don''t want to lose you anymore, but I can''t let Kolton go either. He is the culprit behind my mother and brother''s death. I can''t...I can''t just leave him be!" Newell''s eyes were filled with tears, but Sisi said nothing. She nodded and said, "I know, and I won''t plead for him. He has imprisoned my mother. Did Mr. Ye go abroad? He will bring back those people, won''t he?" "Yes, Mr. Ye will bring back all of them." Newellforted Sisi. After a few more words, Sisi said in a low voice, "Are you calling Mrs. Ye by her first name?" "Yes, since all of us knew about your identity, so Mango asked us to call her by her first name. In addition, she also mentioned that the Ye family has a low poption, so we don''t need to follow those rules." Upon hearing Newell''s words, Sisi waspletely stunned. "Wow! I guess I was much more narrow-mindedparing to her." "Did you listen to Kolton previously just because he had threatened you with your mother?" "Huh? How did you know that?" Sisi looked at Newell in surprise. Newell said with a wry smile, "Both of us are orphans. No one knows how much you value family affection better than me. Well, thankfully, you didn''t listen to him because of some other reasons. But, can''t you inform me beforehand when something like this happens in future? I don''t want you to bear everything on your own. Otherwise, why would you need a husband?" Upon hearing Newell''s words, Sisi immediately started to cry. "Thank you. Thanks for everything. I feel extremely grateful, and I don''t even know how to talk to you, Mango, and even Mr. Ye, I..." "It''s okay. Everything will be fine. Mr. Ye and Mango were both working together. They''ll definitely destroy Koiton''s research base. Things will get better in future. Let''s forget about all this and start all over again." "You''re right." Sisi cried in Newell''s arms for a while before she got up to wash her face. "I''m going to visit Mango in hospital." "I''ll go with you." Newell didn''t want to leave Sisi''s side right now. After packing up their things, both of them headed to hospital. Mango was ying around with the children in the hospital at the moment. All three kids were frolicking crazily together with Mango. Before Sisi got close to the ward, she heard cheerfulughtering from inside. "Mommy, you''re going against the rules. You''re not supposed to pay the game like this!" Zion was a little depressed. "You''re a grown- up, yet you''re still shameless. How can you stand that?" "Why should I feel shameful? I must win over this!" Mango didn''t care at all and continued to act shamelessly. Wisdomughed happily on the side. Rita sat next to Wisdom and looked at thepetition between her brother and mommy. She could not help but say, "Zion, you''d better give up. If you make Mommy cry, Daddy will beat your a*s when hees back!" "Urgh! Can''t I just have some fun?" Zion felt even more depressed. "Hah! Do you think you can act like this just because you have a husband?" "Yeah, I can! If you are not convinced, you can find yourself a wife to help you." Mango''s words almost drove Zion crazy. "Argh! I won''t y with you anymore." He pushed away the chess board in front of him. Upon hearing the voice inside, Sisi was a little embarrassed to go in. Newell reached out and held her hand tightly. Then he knocked on the door gently. "Mango, can wee in?" Mango immediately tidied up the chessboard and said to the children, "I''m warning you guys. Don''t tell anyone what I''ve done just now. Do you hear me?" "What will you give us in return then?" Zion reached out to ask for some benefits from Mango in return for keeping this secret. Mango immediately patted him and said, "You little punk, how dare you threaten me? Be careful, or I''ll tell daddy." "Humph, women are all the same!" Feeling slightly frustrated, Zion jumped out of bed and opened the door. "Nice to meet you, Uncle Newell and Aunt Sisi." After Zion opened the door, Sisi was feeling a little uneasy. "Sisi''s back? Come here and let me have a look. Have you lost any weight?" Meanwhile, there was nothing special about Mango. She greeted them enthusiastically as usual. Sisi nced at Newell, and Newell gave her an encouraging look. Only then did she lift her legs and walk towards Mango. "Mrs.Ye, I''m sorry." Mango was slightly taken aback by Sisi''s apology. "Newell, take out the kids and let them y outside." "Okay." Newell then left with the children. There were only Mango and Sisi left in the room, so Sisi became even more nervous. She didn''t even know where to put her hands. Mango looked at her and sighed softly. "Did you know earlier that Nathaniel was actually your brother?" "Yes." Sisi was somewhat hesitant, but she still nodded. Mango was slightly pissed off. "Hah! You knew earlier that he was your brother. It''s fine that you don''t ept him, but how dare you help Kolton go against him? Sisi, what were you thinking? I know that you are an orphan, and you have yearned for family affection since young. However, Nathaniel treats you well too, right? He treated you sincerely even if he didn''t know about your rtionship with him before. Does his sincerity mean nothing to you?" Mango''s words made Sisi feel a little upset. "Mango...I''m sorry." "You shouldn''t be sorry for me. Instead, you should apologise to him! Do you know how sad he is? Do you know how he felt when the DNA report was delivered to him? You betrayed him twice! Sisi, have you thought about how kind-hearted he is? How could he be hurt by the same person twice?" Upon hearing Mango''s words, Sisi couldn''t even raise her head. "I know, it''s all my fault, but I couldn''t help it. Kolton threatened me with my mother''s life. I''ve never felt my mother''s love ever since I was a kid. My mother treats me very well. Although sheforted me with a few words, she was like a ray of sun in my life. I can''t help but want to treat her well and let her livefortably. I know, I''m selfish b*stard. Heck, I''m inhuman, but I really can''t help it." Sisi began to cry as she spoke. "Perhaps you think that I''m too unreasonable. I also know that I am a sinner, so it doesn''t matter whether you or Mr. Ye forgive me. I''ll work hard and beg for your forgiveness, okay?" Mango sighed and said in a low voice, "You''re now a mother. I can''t point out who''s right and who''s wrong in this situation, so let''s forget about it. When your brotheres back, you should apologize to him. Even if he''s not good-tempered, you''ll have to bear with him. Newell will protect you anyway. As long as your brother''s anger dissipates, you can smooth things over. Do you understand?" "Yeah." Sisi nodded. She suddenly felt that Mango was so kind, while she was so mean and selfish. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Mango realized that Sisi had mixed feelings, so she stopped saying anything else. Furthermore, she didn''t know what else to say. After all, this was a matter between Nathaniel and Sisi, so it was up to Nathaniel to decide what to do. "Alright, you should go back and rest. I''ve already asked someone to contact Genevieve. I''ll get her to check your bodyter. You should take care since your pregnant. Newell is looking forward to this child, and so are you, right? Both of us will be busy before and after we''ve given birth." Mango said as a trace of tenderness shed across her eyes. Even now, Sisi still didn''t dare to believe that she was actually going to be a mother. She touched her little belly and said incredulously, "Am I really pregnant?" "That was written in the report. You can ask Genevieve when she gives you a body check-upter." Mango knew that a woman was gentle when she was pregnant. Only a mother understood the amazing feeling of knowing that there was a tiny life in her belly. Sisi touched her belly and giggled. Mango was slightly tired. Furthermore, there was still no news from Nathaniel''s side, which made her felt a little anxious, so she asked Newell to leave with Sisi. Meanwhile, the kids returned to their own ward, while Zion came to her ward. "Mommy, Mateo''s here. He asked me to follow him back to the military district." As soon as heard Zion''s words, Mango knew that Nathaniel''s case hade to an end. "What do you think?" Mango let Zion sit beside her and asked him in a soft voice. Zion didn''t quite understand. "What do you mean?" Seeing that her son hadpletely forgotten his agreement with the 158 organization, Mango smiled. She touched Zion''s head and said in a soft voice, "It''s nothing, do whatever you want. Remember to send mommy a text." "Well, if Mr. Yees back, you cane to me at any time." "Alright." Mango knew about his son''s ambitions. Now that Nathaniel''s problem had been solved, she would let Zion return to the military base for more training. When Mateo walked in, he saw Mango and Zion were chatting andughing. He asked anxiously, "How are you doing? I was on a mission when Zion was sent back. I didn''t hear about the incident of both Nathaniel and you until I came back. Where did you get stabbed? How''s your injury?" If it wasn''t for gender barriers, Mateo really wanted to go forward and pull out Mango''s clothes to have a look. Mango noticed Mateo''s anxiety. She smiled and said, "It''s fake. I ced a blood bag inside, and it''s a trap for them. I''m fine. However, I still have to stay here for a few more days so that this incident will appear believable to the public." Mateo''s anger red up the moment he heard Mango''s words. "Do you think that you can joke about anything? This is your life we''re talking about! Stop being foolish! Did Nathaniel let you act recklessly? Where is he? I should have a good talk with him." "He went abroad to destroy Koiton''s research base. Didn''t you leave to carry out this mission as well?" Mango presumed that Mateo went out to carry out the same mission, but she had made a wrong guess. Mateo shook his head and said, "Nope, I''ve just contacted the people from the 158 Organization. We needed their help to deal with something recently." When Mateo mentioned this, he felt slightly depressed. He was arguably a major in the local army, but the people from 158 organizations refused to meet him when he went over. His attempts were in vain that time, and he had to think of other solutions. Seeing that Mateo was so distressed, Zion asked in confusion, "Ah? Isn''t it just the 158 organisation? Why are you so depressed, Mateo?" "You kiddo, what do you know? They intervened in Nathaniel''s affair this time, so we think that they are rted to the Ye Family. Unfortunately, Nathaniel said that he didn''t know the people from the 158 organisation, but our military needed their help with something. Well, it''s no use telling you about this. Argh! I''m speechless to myself!" After Mateo finished speaking, he waved his hand. However, Zion shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. I can contact the people from the 158 Organisation. Mateo, who are you looking for? Is it Boom Shark or Silver Fox?" Mateo had initially thought that Zion was kidding with him. However, he waspletely stunned when Zion managed to utter the pseudonyms of the veteran members of the 158 organisation. "You... how could you..." "Who are you looking for exactly?" As Zion finished speaking, he stuffed the lollipop in his mouth and grabbed theputer next to Mango. He quickly opened it and tapped on the keyboard with his small hand. Not long after, a dialog box appeared on the screen. The dialogue box required a password, but Zion intercepted into it as if he didn''t see it at all. Just then, a man''s head suddenly popped up from the other side. "D*mn it, Zion, can''t you input your password into the system every time? You entered the system suddenly, so the people from our organization might think that we were attacked again. The technical department will be busy again! Urgh!" A silver- haired man looked at Zion with a headache. Zion shrugged indifferently and said, "Sorry, I forgot that I have a password." Hah! This kid was such a brat, and the silver-haired man wanted to punch him! However, Mateo seemed to be petrified. He had been waiting like a fool at the organization for several days, but he couldn''t even find an entrance! Little did he expect that his nephew could get in touch with the people inside at once, and he was even close with a high-level member as well! Obviously, the other party also caught sight of Mateo. "Zion, who is behind you?" "He''s the third brother of grandfather and my mommy''s biological third uncle. He said that he has something to discuss with you. That''s why I led him here.." Zion was speaking indifferently, but the person on the screen wasn''t a kid. He certainly knew how to treat Zion. His mouth twitched slightly, but he still greeted Mateo out of respect. "Hey, I''m Silver Fox." Mateo''s brain was in a tumult. Silver Fox was the leader of the 158 organization. Mateo seemed to be surprised when he saw how familiar he was acting with Zion. Mango couldn''t bear to see Mateo act like a fool. She coughed and said, "Zion has been familiar with them for a long time, and he was the one who always wanted them to train him. However, he wanted to make a decision only when he was ten for some personal reason. So, Mateo, you better hurry up and tell them what you want before Zion severs this connection." Mateo abruptly caught on now that Mango had reminded him. "Mr. Silver Fox, our military region wants to make a deal with you." "Let''s discuss it then." Zion directly handed theputer to Mateo. "You can go out to talk. My mommy wants to get some rest. I''ll stay with her." Although Zion didn''t say anything, he looked very disgusted. Silver Fox twitched his mouth again. "Zion, I will not agree if you do not attend it." Upon hearing the words of Silver Fox, Mateo grabbed Zion by the cor and went out. "Mateo, I can walk on my own." Zion waved his hand in frustration, but Mango could only smile. When she was left alone in the room, she heaved a sigh of relief. That matter had finallye to an end. When Nathaniel told her about the incident regarding the four researchers, she finally understood why Kolton had killed all the family members of the Blu family. However, she didn''t know whether the head of the Blu family was still alive or not. Rainie had mentioned that Pryce had killed her mother, but ow about her father? She only knew that Kolton had taken him away. Was he being taken to the research base? Mango didn''t know. She could only wait for Nathaniel to return and bring her news. Ned knocked on the door and came in. "Mrs. Ye, we''ve found a clue from the people you''ve asked us to follow." "Where did he go?" Mango asked indifferently. Ned paused as if he wanted to speak, but he stopped on second thought. When Mango saw him this way, she asked in a low voice, "Did he go to Desmond''s house? Heh. He must have found Josiah, right?" "What? Mrs. Ye, how did you know that?" As soon as he finished his words, Ned realized that he had revealed the truth that he had tried to hide. However, Mango''s eyes remained unchanged. She only sighed softly and said, "Desmond is going to be upset again." When Mango found out about the four researchers, she had already guessed the connection between Josiah and Pryce. However, she didn''t have any evidence. Now she had the evidence, but she did not know how to exin it. The Fang family had long gone astray under the leadership of I for so many years. Josiah had excellent research results in the gene maniption field. Although she did not know how Josiah had helped Kolton, she knew that none of them would be spared now that Kolton had been caught. Mango''s head hurt. She said in a low voice, "Tell Desmond about it. It''s up to him to make a decision." "Okay." Ned left. Mango rubbed her temples. She intended to pay a visit to Rainie. Although she didn''t know if Rainie would like to see her now, she had to make things clear to Rainie no matter what. Mango lifted her quilt and got out of bed. Since there was still press outside, she could not leave directly. She put on light makeup and went out with a disguise. Following the address that Thomas had given her, Mango arrived at the intensive care unit of the district hospital. Rainie had already fallen asleep by leaning over the bed while Denver was looking at his mobile in deep thought. He abruptly raised his head upon hearing the door open and saw Mango walking in. He frowned slightly. "Mango?" "Shhh...let her sleep for a while." Mango looked at the dark circles underneath Rainie''s eyes and felt somewhat bad for her. "Where''s Thomas?" "He went abroad with Mr. Ye. Mango, don''t you know that?" Upon hearing Denver''s words, Mango was stunned for a moment as she really didn''t know. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Mr. Ye? Did you just say Mr. Ye? Have both you and your sister forgiven Nathan?" Mango became delightful in an instant. Denver nodded and said shyly, "My sister is a little emotional. After all, she can''t control herself when ites to things that involve our parents. Well, Thomas has been in contact with Mr. Ye all this while. Later on, when we learned about the reason why Kolton had targeted my parents, we knew that we had misunderstood Mr. Ye. You know that she can''t let go of her pride easily, so we never visited you. Upon hearing the news about your assassination, she wanted to go and visit you, but she couldn''t leave because of my leg." When Mango heard that Rainie had forgiven her, she felt d. "It''s alright. I''m fine. What about you? Didn''t you have an operation on your leg recently? Has it been giving you problems?" Denver''s face darkened at Mango''s words. He nodded his head, which made Mango''s heart sank a little. "What? How could this be?" Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Denver said with a wry smile, "The surgery that Dr. Xiao performed on me was sessful. However, I didn''t pay attention to my healthter on, which caused an infection. It''s a bit troublesome now." Although Denver was saying this, Mango immediately thought Denver didn''t care about his hygiene because of his dirty living conditions. How could Denver be infected if Kolton hadn''t chased after them? "Don''t worry! I will find the best doctor in the world to treat your legs. I won''t let you be handicapped." Mango''s words made Denver nod his head. "Mango, It''s okay. Mr. Ye has already arranged it for me. I''m going to have another surgery tomorrow. You can rest assured that I will be fine." Upon hearing Denver''s words, Mango finally rxed. "Tell me if you encounter any difficulties. Don''t be embarrassed." "Why would we feel embarrassed? After all, the Ye Family owes the Blu family. Any requests that we make are reasonable!" At some point of time, Rainie had woken up. Her remarks caused Mango to pause for a moment. "What are you looking at? Am I wrong?" Rainie tilted her neck as she continued to talk in a defiant tone. However, Mango still nodded her head in a hurry. "Yeah. Everything you said is true. Your words make sense because you''re pretty." "Of course. You can''t deny the fact that I''m beautiful." Only then did Rainie grudgingly nod her head. She then got up and grabbed Mango''s cor to pull it down. "Hey, Rainie...." Mango was a little caught off guard when Rainie took off her jacket in front of other people. Plus, Denver was right there. Denver quickly closed his eyes with his face red. "Where were you hurt?" Rainie frowned her brows and wore an anxious look on her face. Mango''s heart was instantly felt warm. She had a feeling that the rtionship between her and Rainie had been restored. "I''m not injured. It was a fake show. I put blood bags inside beforehand. That blood came from the blood bag. It''s not mine." Rainie was truly stunned. She looked at Mango. When she saw that there were no wounds on her body, she frowned and said in disgust, "Urgh! Nathaniel is certainly a bad influence on you." " Well, I''m still the same as before when ites to you." Mango hugged her from behind. "Rainie, don''t ever cut ties with me in future. You should know that you''re my best buddy in life. I will be upset if you don''t want me." Rainie''s body suddenly stiffened, and tears appeared in her eyes. "The incident with my parents really upset me. I didn''t think too much at that moment. I went crazy when I saw Nathaniel with my own eyes. Mango, you know very well I won''t forgive anyone who harmed you or the people close to you." Rainie had burst into tears. Recently, Thomas didn''t dare to mention the Ye Family and Mango in front of her. Instead, he would talk to Denver. Rainie had heard something from the side. In fact, she was worried, and she wanted to see Mango, but she couldn''t let go of what had happened to her parents. Now, she knew that the incident between her parents had nothing to do with Nathaniel. Rainie recalled the shameless actions that she had done to take revenge on them. She felt too ashamed to meet Mango, but she didn''t expect Mango to visit her personally. How could Mango not know what Rainie was actually thinking? She whispered, "It''s all in the past, and we''ll still be good sisters in future. Regardless of what happens, don''t hide it from me, okay?" "Alright." Both of them had finally settled the problems between them. Mango and Rainie were talking non-stop. Denver was also pleased to see them this way. Mango mentioned the Shen family and Gise suddenly. Rainie looked at her in confusion and said, "Can you really tolerate Gise? By the way, what do your foster parents want to do? Are they using you to give Gise a brighter future?" "It seems so." When they were talking about it, Mango also felt a little ufortable. "Forget it! Think of it as repaying them for bringing you up. As long as Gise doesn''t bring create trouble, I can even guide her a bit..." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Rainie became pissed off instantaneously. "Hah! Your foster parents are trying to take advantage of you!" "Well, let''s not talk about me anymore. You should have a good rest together with Denver here. When Nathanes back and solve the problem, I will take Uncle Blu home with you both." Rainie and Denver paused for a moment and then nodded. "I have wondered how my father is doing now. Do you think that Nathaniel can really bring them back?" "Sure! I believe in him." Mango''s firm gaze gave Rainie courage and hope. "As long as he brings my father back, I can do anything even if I need to offer a humble apology." "Got it." Mango chatted with Rainie for a while before she returned to her own hospital ward. Ned told her that Queena hade along with Brantley. Mango got a headache instantly. Although she had contributed to Koiton''s arrest, a lot of people were worried about her once they learnt that she had been stabbed. She sighed and pushed the door open to walk inside. "Mom, Grandpa, you are here?" Mango smiled faintly as she walked in. "Mango, how are you? Where have you been? Why are you still running around since you''re badly injured? Come here and let mom have a look." Queena''splexion looked much better over the past few days because of Brantley''s care. The moment when she saw Mango, her footsteps became brisk. Mango stuck out her tongue in apology and told them about how she was not injured. Brantley and Queena were both stunned. Brantley was the first to react. "Argh! Even if you were acting, you should have given us a call so that we wouldn''t be worried. Look! You didn''t even tell us anything. Do you even think of us as your rtives?" Brantley was getting furious indeed. Mango hurriedly stepped forward tofort him. "Nope, grandpa, it''s not what you think. If I had told you in advance, would you guys stille and visit me? The outsiders will start to make assumptions like ''Oh my goodness, Mango was stabbed, but her family members didn''t even visit her in hospital''. Wouldn''t that have been too humiliating? Plus, it wouldn''t bring out the effect that I wanted either!" "Even so, you shouldn''t have lied to us." Brantley was like a child who refused to be coaxed. Queena immediately burst into aughter. "That''s enough, Dad. At least Mango is fine, right? Or do you want her to get injured?" "I don''t!" Only then did Brantley''s anger cool down a little. "Come here, let me have a good look." Queena held Mango''s hand. Seeing that her daughter was so smart and responsible, she suddenly felt that she could let go of her. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Mango, you still have a long way to go in future. You must take good care of yourself." Mango''s heart suddenly felt a little burdened. Queena''s illness had already spread. Bettany said that it couldn''t be cured, which indicated that Mango had little time left with her now. However, Kolton had done so much stuff to take up her time, and she had no time to apany Queena. Mango hugged Queena and sobbed, "Mom...stay with me! I want you to apany me for the rest of my life." "Silly girl, how can I stay with you for the rest of my life? You''ll have Nathan and the kids to apany you in future. I''ll be happy if you lead a good life." "Mom..." She wanted to cry. Brantley didn''t wish to see such a scene. He coughed and said, "Well, since she is fine, let Nathan bring her home for dinner tonight." "Grandpa, Nathan has gone abroad. He can''te back at night." Even though not a lot of people knew about this, Mango decided to tell Brantley the truth. Brantley was stunned for a moment before he said in a fury, "Hah! He''s a busy man indeed. Is he dealing with Kolton?" The news about Kolton being arrest had not been officially released, but Brantley received the news due to his status. Thus, he also knew vaguely about what had happened in the past. Mango nodded her head. Brantley frowned tightly. "Okay. Then let''s wait for him toe back and take you back home. Your mother''s ill, so you can sit and talk to her. I''ll go out for a walk then. Perhaps Brantley wanted to give Mango and Queena some space to talk alone, so he left the ward. Mango made Queena sit on the hospital bed and asked with concern, "Mom, how are you feeling?" "I''ve been feeling much better these days. Don''t worry about me. I want to tell you something about Nathaniel." "What happened to him?" Mango immediately became anxious. Queena took her hand and said with a smile, "Don''t be anxious. It''s nothing. I''ve heard that Nathaniel is also powerful outside the country. There are three major influences along the border. They are Kolton, R Organization and the Azure Alliance respectively. However, the president of the Azure Alliance mainly deals in business, so he seldom takes part in the affairs between those gangs. Recently, I heard from your grandfather that Nathaniel is the boss of the Azure Alliance." "Really?" Mango didn''t know much about these things, but she was relieved when she heard that Nathaniel had a faction that could fight against the R Organization. When Queena saw Mango''s confused expression, she smiled and said, "Oh, you really don''t know much about your own husband." "What I need to know is that he loves me and also our home. I don''t care about anything else. You told me so I would feel at ease, and I didn''t have to worry about him getting into trouble overseas, right?" "Well, yes." Seeing how her daughter had be even more mature, Queena couldn''t help feeling a lot relieved. "Have your parents of the Shen familye to visit you?" That remark made Mango feel slightly uneasy. She shook her head and said with a smile, "They''re a little busy recently." Queena''s eyes darkened, but she smiled and said, "Mango, I know you''re a good girl, but sometimes, you shouldn''t bring yourself unnecessary trouble because of your kindness. I know you want to repay them for raising you, but I''m selfish too. I don''t want you to feel aggrieved. So, I''m sure that you will deal with this problem yourself, right?" Upon hearing Queena''s words, Mango knew that Queen knew about Gise. It was likely that Queena also knew how the Shen family was exploiting knew, so she nodded. "Mother, as long as they don''t go too far, I don''t want to fall out with them either. After all, they raised me. Without them, I wouldn''t have been this sessful." Speaking of this, Queena felt particrly guilty. "Mango, you should me me. It''s all my fault back then." "Mom, it''s all over." Mango had truly forgave her at that moment. She didn''t want Queena to think so much, so she quicklyforted her. Just then, there was a knock on the door from outside. Chapter 901 Chapter 901 Ned knew whom Mango was meeting here while Brantley had already left the room. He was probably somewhere outside too. Then, who else would need to knock on the door when they came in? Mango could not figure it out, while Queena was stunned as well. However, she still uttered in a low voice, "Let theme in quick." "Oh, okay." "Come in!" Mango hurriedly spoke. The moment the door opened, Mango was stunned. "Walter?" Little did she expect that she would meet Walter again. Ever since the incident of his mother, Walter had found a ce to heal himself. Mango was taken aback by his appearance at that time instead. Walter said nothing. He came in directly and pulled Mango up and checked on her, back and front entirely. Then he gnashed his teeth and said, "Mango, are you an idiot? Don''t you know how to avoid an attack when someone wants to stab you? Besides, did all the people of the Ye family die? Why did you go to the construction site to deal with the ident? Where is your injury?" Seeing Walter''s anxious expression, Mango burst intoughter. "What are youughing at? How can youugh after being bullied this way? Are you truly an idiot?" Walter looked unshaven. It seemed like he hadn''t taken care of himself for years. After he had heard about the news that Mango had been stabbed, he rushed over without having time to tidy up himself. Mango was touched. She tiptoed and threw her arms around Walter. "Walter, thanks foring here to visit me." The way that Mango addressed him immediately made Walter''s eyes glisten with tears. "You don''t even know how to take care of yourself, whereby you''re already a grown- up. Can you please take good care of yourself not for your own sake but for the people who care about you?" Walter hugged Mango tightly. Ever since his mother''s incident, he had been too ashamed to stay here with Mango. He initially thought that he could ignore it, but when he heard the news that Mango had been stabbed, he couldn''t control himself. Regardless of the manner that Nathaniel and Mango had treated him, he decided toe over and take a look. However, he never expected Mango to treat him the same as before. Tears welled up in Walter''s eyes. Mango knew how prideful he was, so she didn''t expose him. After letting go of him, she smiled and said, "Come on, let me introduce you. This is my mom, Queena." Mango turned to look at Queena and said with a smile, "Mom, this is my cousin and auntie''s son. He''s a nice person." Queena knew that Mango was afraid that she would have a prejudice against Walter because of his mother. She smiled and said, "You should call me Aunt." Walter couldn''t utter anything. After all, he felt ashamed for those unkind deeds of his mother. "I''m sorry, Aunt. My mother..." "I won''t lump both you and your mother together as you''re an independent entity. Besides, I can see that you''re treating Mango wholeheartedly. I''ve been diagnosed with cancer and will die soon. I''m afraid that no one will take care of her after I leave. Although Nathaniel treats her well, it will be better if she has her maiden family to support her, right? Walter, I hope that you and Mango can support each other for the rest of your life. If you can do it, I''ll forgive your mother during the afterlife." "Mom, what are you talking about?" Mango couldn''t bear to hear Queena said that she was dying as it would constantly reminded her that she didn''t have much time left to get along with Queena. Queena had gotten over it. She patted Mango''s hand and said, "Silly child, it''s natural for a person to die of an illness when they''re old. We can''t stop the natural regtions of life. I only hope that your life will be smooth and even in future. I brought you to this world without giving you too much affection, but you suffered so much instead. Fortunately, there are so many people around you who shower you with care. I can rest assured now." "Mom, no one can rece your position in my heart." Mango was a little upset. Walter didn''t expect that Mango and Queena would forgive him. Now that he had heard that Queena was entrusting Mango to him before her death, he quickly replied, "Aunt, as long as I am still alive, I will never let Mango be wronged." "Well. Compared to your mother, you''re more affectionate." Queena patted Walter''s shoulder. She stood up and told Mango, "It''s time for me to go back and take medication. Mango,e back and stay at home once you''re discharged." "Alright." Mango had initially wanted to say that she would wait until Nathaniel returned. However, when she remembered that Queena did not have much time left, she quickly nodded and agreed. Brantley left the hospital with Queena. Walter looked at Mango. He was still pondering over the previous question. "Where were you hurt?" "I''m not hurt though, and I was only pretending to be injured. Walter immediately understood the situation after hearing Mango''s remarks. "What? Are you out of your mind? How dare you joke with your life?" "I''m fine now, right?" "If something happens to you, it''ll be toote! Where''s Nathaniel?" Mango whispered, "He just went abroad." "Did he go abroad leaving you here this way? He..." "He had to deal with something, and he did it for my sake as well. Don''t ask about it anymore." Mango couldn''t bear to hear Walter talk bad about Nathaniel, but she didn''t know how to exin Koiton''s incident to him. In either way, everyone would know it not long after, so it would be better to mention itter on. However, Walter thought that Mango didn''t want her to talk bad about Nathaniel, so he decided to say nothing. "Where are Zion and the others?" "Zion went out with Mateo and will be back soon. Do you want to wait for him?" Mango thought that Walter was looking for Zion. Walter ced the things in his hands on the table. Only then did Mango realize that it was thetest gaming console. "Is that for Zion?" "Well, though I know that he is a genius, he should always y with some children''s gimmicks. Otherwise, I will be depressed. Just take it regardless of whether he likes it or not." Seeing Walter''s domineering manner, Mangoughed unconsciously. "Okay, I''ll definitely ask him to ept it." "Well, this is for Wisdom." Walter took out a medical book from his pocket and handed it over. "Thank you." Mango knew that Walter had really thought about these gifts carefully, so she quickly took it from his hand. However, she immediately thought of something. "Why don''t you hand it to him yourself?" "Is he staying in the hospital too?" Walter frowned slightly. Mango felt a chill behind her neck. She chuckled and said, "Hah! Rita is staying here too." "Mango, how did you be a mother? Two among three kids are staying in the hospital? Do you treat the hospital as your home?" "Keep your voice down. Stop frightening me. I have another baby in my belly." Mango touched her stomach while Walter waspletely dumbfounded. "Huh? What did you say?" "I said that you''re going to be an uncle again. Walter, you have to prepare a big gift for my baby. Otherwise, I won''t let you off so easily." Mango looked at Walter with a grin. Walter was still in a daze, but he nodded. "Okay, I''ll get ready." Walter didn''t look like a handsome yboy of Ocean City right now. After chatting with him for a while, Walter finally got up to look for the children. She heaved a sigh of relief unconsciously. She was feeling stressed indeed as different groups of people hade to visit her continuously. While she was thinking about it, Terrance had arrived. He had asked someone to bring in a bunch of supplements which almost made Mango cry. "Uncle Terrance, do you want me to stay here permanently?" "Where were you injured? I bought the best tonics for you. I''ve heard that Nathaniel is not around, so I will watch over these few days. Don''t worry! I''ll try my best to replenish your body. I''ve already told my men to keep an eye on Paul''s wife, so she won''t have a rxed life in there! How dare she mess with my niece? Hah! She''s getting herself into trouble! Terrance''s defensive look was exactly the same as Nathaniel''s. Mango really wanted to cry. "Uncle Terrance, I''m really fine. I pretended to get hurt. Look, my body is strong, though." As she spoke, Mango was about to get out of bed to show Terrance that she was fine, but he stopped her at once. "Don''t jump around! Never forget that you''re pregnant even if you''re not injured. What if you fall? Where can I find a baby topensate Nathaniel?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Mango tried to weep but failed to shed a tear. "I truly don''t need these supplements." "You have to take it, or I won''t leave here. I will stay until you''ve been discharged." What else could Mango say upon hearing Terrance''s words? Terrance wore a happier expression when she epted those tonics. Under Terrance''s care, Mango was forced to drink a bowl of chicken soup and bird''s nest. He also forced her to drink other tonics, and she could not take it anymore! Terrance let go of her when he saw her painful look. "What would you like for dinner? I''ll ask the servants to cook at home." "No, thanks. I''m going to have dinner at my grandpa''s house tonight." Mango decided to flee. If she continued to let Terrance nourish her body, she would soon encounter overnutrition. When Mango had finally sent him away, she heaved a sigh of relief when sheid down on the bed alone while feeling touched. She picked up the phone and nced at it. Many people on the phone showered her with care, but no one from the Shen family had asked about her condition. The news that she had been stabbed was viral. It was impossible for the Shen Family not to know about it, but they did not even send her a single text. Mango felt a little uneasy. She knew that Gise had returned to them. Perhaps they were more biased towards their own daughters, but she was upset because they had totally ignored her feelings. Mango swiped her phone and paused on Mrs. Shen''s phone number. She wanted to press on it, but she felt that there was something wrong with her. Perhaps they were both busy. Mango put down her phone afterforting herself this way. She had wondered when Nathaniel woulde back and also how he was doing. She was afraid of getting in his way, so she didn''t dare to call him all this while. Now that Nathaniel had been away for a day, she didn''t know whether the research base was safe or not. Mango suddenly realized that she really missed him. She took out her mobile and looked at the photo of Nathaniel. She slightly raised the corners of her lips, and a trace of tenderness shed across her eyes. Ultimately, she couldn''t resist the yearning deep down her heart, and she decided to give Nathaniel a call. However, the moment the call connected, Mango''s expression immediately changed. Chapter 902 Chapter 902 "Hello, who are you looking for?" She could hear a woman''s voice answering her call. Mango''s brows creased slightly. In the old days, she might have hung up directly, but now, she was calm. "Where''s Nathaniel? I am his wife." Mango''s tone was at the right pitch. The other party was obviously stunned for a moment, and then Mango could only hear a cry, "Nathaniel, your wife is calling you." It didn''t take long for Nathaniel to run over. "Hey...Mango." Nathaniel gasped. Mango''s longing for him was suppressed because of that woman. "Who''s she?" As soon as she spoke, Mango felt that she was just like a jealous woman, but she didn''t want to endure it. She was getting jealous! Nathaniel was slightly stunned. He was then nced at the person next to him and whispered, "She''s a technician here. My clothes were all wet, and I ced my mobile outside. I didn''t miss your calls on purpose. "Oh I see." Mango dragged her words, but she didn''t say anything else. Nathaniel could sense that she was in a bad mood. He took his phone out of the house and went to a quieter ce outside. He whispered, "Let''s have a video chat." "Okay." After that, Mango did not say anything else. When Nathaniel called her using video call, Mango directly picked it up. Seeing that Nathaniel wore only a short-sleeved shirt, Mango''s expression darkened as his muscr chest could be clearly seen even though it was actually covered with clothes. "Does the technician looks beautiful? What did you do? Why did your clothes get wet? Huh?" Mango''s brows furrowed slightly. Nathaniel immediatelyughed when he saw her questioning him. "Are you jealous of her?" "Yes. Mango just wanted to admit it directly without putting on airs. Nathaniel''s smile grew even wider. "I''m very pleased." "Don''t change the topic. You haven''t answered my question yet." Mango pouted and continued to pester him by making a detailed inquiry. Nathaniel quickly turned over the angle of the video, and she caught sight of a tall, robust woman instructing a technical staff on how to fix aputer. Mango was slightly stunned. She probably didn''t expect Nathaniel to be so direct. When she saw that the woman was not Nathaniel''s cup of tea, only then did she heave a sigh of relief. "How did your clothes get wet?" "Darling, it''s raining here, and I didn''t bring an umbre." Nathaniel replied very seriously. Only then did Mango nod her head. "Well, I will forgive the fact that another woman had answered your phone, but I don''t want it to happen again. Otherwise, I might even do the same by letting a man answer your call. Let''s see how you will feel then!" "No way!" Nathaniel suddenly became anxious. "I promise that I won''t let other women touch my cell phone next time, even if it gets wet in the rain." "That''s more like it." Mango finally heaved a sigh of relief. After she had finished checking up on him, Mango whispered, "I miss you...when will youe back?" "I will probably take another day to deal with the situation here. I haven''t found Rainie''s father yet. Things are getting moreplicated than I thought. Nathaniel knew the rtionship between Mango and Rainie, so he would certainly take up this matter seriously. While she saw Nathaniel was busy, she quickly nodded and said, "Well, be careful. I''ll wait for you toe back." "Alright, you can go home if you''re too bored. Ignore what the press will say. Anyway, everything will be over once Kolton has been exposed. Besides, you have me, right?" Nathaniel knew that Mango was a person who refused to be idle. It was hard for her to stay in the hospital all day long and pretend to be ill. Mango nodded and said, "Mom wants me to go over her house to have dinner. Shall I go and stay at Grandpa''s ce for a couple of days?" "That''s fine." Nathaniel was d to hear that Mango was going to Brantley''s ce. After all, the security of the militarypound was strong. With thepany of her loved ones, those strangers will not harass her too much. Mango thought of Sisi and said in a low voice, "Sisi is back. I''ve asked her to stay in The Ye''s Mansion." Nathaniel was silent for a moment before he said, "I don''t intend to forgive her that easy." "Whatever. Since she''s your sister, I''m fine with it even if you disown her for the rest of your life." Nathaniel knew that Mango was trying to stimte him. He couldn''t help but let out a sigh and say, "You''re always tolerant towards my family. Don''t you know that I feel bad for you? You wouldn''t have to suffer so much. "Anyway, I''m fine now. On the contrary, we managed to defeat Kolton because of her. After all, it''s better than having someone scheming against us all the time, right? Besides, she''s pregnant now and needs to maintain a good mood. She used to live like an orphan, and she couldn''t meet up with her mother, whom she missed. You''re her only brother, but both of you refused to recognise each other. She has such a hard life..." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel asked in a low voice, "You know everything?" "Yeah, Newell told me the details. After all, she''s a girl that has been living alone, so things haven''t been easy for her." Nathaniel pondered for a few minutes and said, "Let me think about it. I have no objections if you want to forgive her. After all, you are one of the heads of the Ye family. You can decide whether you want to let her stay or kick her out. I don''t have an opinion." "What are you talking about?" Mango red at him delicately. Nathaniel felt aroused by her fierce re. "Mango, three months time is really long." Mango didn''t understand what he meant initially. Only when she read the fire in Nathaniel''s eyes did she say with a smile, "What can we do? Our baby is less than three months old. The doctor has said that this is a critical period. Why don''t we give it a try?" "Forget it. You and the baby are most important." Nathaniel sighed and gave up. He wanted to hug and hang out with his wife now that he had time. However, he could do nothing at the moment with the pending arrival of the baby. It was torturing! Both of them talked with each other for a while before Mango hung up. Now, Nathaniel felt as if the cold ward had warmed up a little. Meanwhile, Zion and Mateo pushed the door open and entered the room. "Mommy, what are youughing at? Why are you smiling so sweetly? Did you call Mr. Ye?" The moment Zion entered the room, he caught sight of Mango giggling like a fool and hurriedly asked. Mango''s face blushed. "You mischievous brat! Why did youe here? Are you here to make fun of me?" Mateo was beaming with delight. It seemed that they had made a deal. "Did you seed?" "Of course! With Zion here, nothing is impossible! However, he may possibly be busy in the uing months." Mango was stunned after hearing Mateo''s words. He quickly exined and said, "The other party wants Zion to participate in this project, so I had no choice but to call my superiors for instructions. However, I didn''t expect that my superior would agree immediately. He also promised that as long as Zion wants to be the part- timer of 158 Organization, he can participate as a military member, and the other party has agreed." Mango immediatelyughed. "What a good n, Mateo! In either way, our country will be tied together with the 158 Organization. It''s easy for you to ask Zion for information or help when the timees. I feel bad because Zion might be exhausted. He will need to take care of the military region and work part-time at the organisation at the same time. I don''t want to overburden him at such a young age..." "Hah! Stop bluffing. Zion is mainly responsible for the military region, and he''ll report asionally to the organisation. Besides, this is also an opportunity for him. With their support, no one can threaten his position in the military. He has a brighter future than me!" Mateo''s eyes were filled with pride, as if Zion was his son. Zion shrugged indifferently and said, "I only want Mommy and Mateo to be happy. I don''t need to think too much." His words were arrogantly and defiant. The corners of Mango''s mouth twitched slightly. Mateo looked upon Zion more favourably than ever. How he wished that he could bring the kid home and raise him as his own! Mango shook her head and sighed, "Mateo, shouldn''t you hurry up and resolve your own problems? You are already thirty-six. If you don''t get married, you''ll be too old to do so!" "Hah! I''m not in a hurry. After all, they say that the best age to get married is when a man is 40 years old as they will be much more mature by then!" Mateo waved his hand and seemed not to be in a hurry at all. "Hey, Mateo." Mango was a little depressed. "Alright, I understand. Let''s talk about itter. I''ll take Zion back to the military region to report first. If youe up with anything, go straight to Terrance. I bet he''s dying out of boredom right now. The only person that could im that a CEO was dying out of boredom was Mateo. After all, he was Terrance''s brother by birth. Mango hugged Zion and said gently, "Don''t exert yourself. Juste back when you miss Mommy." "Alright." Zion hugged Mango and asked, "Mr. Ye ising back soon, right?" "It won''t be long. He''ll be back in one day. I n to visit your grandma''s house after you both leave." "Is it Grandma?" Zion asked subconsciously. After all, he knew Mango had been raised by her foster parents since young and had certainly developed a deep feeling with them. Now that he heard that Mango was going to visit his grandmother, he thought it would be Mrs. Shen. Mango paused for a moment. The news of her being stabbed should be widely spread by now. She didn''t believe that Mrs. Shen didn''t see it, but thetter hadn''t even made a single phone call nor a text. It was a lie to say that Mango wasn''t disappointed. However, Mango still smiled at the kid and said, "Nope, we''re going to visit the Xiao family. Grandma Queena has fallen sick." "May I go with mommy before I return to the military region?" Zion quickly turned around to inquire Mateo. Mateo knew about Queena''s physical condition. Upon hearing Zion''s request, he pondered for a moment and said, "Alright...go ahead. I''ll pick you up after dinner." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Mommy, I''ll go with you." Zion smiled happily. Mango nodded gratefully at Mateo before packing and brought Zion out of the hospital. There were still reporters waiting at the entrance of the hospital. Once they saw Mangoing out, they couldn''t help but pause for a moment. There were some brave reporters who hurriedly went forward. "Mrs. Ye, I''ve heard that you were stabbed and badly hurt. It''s only been two days. Why did you come out? Where are you going?" The reporter''s words were blunt, and her gaze was sharp. Although she was asking Mango a question, she had skillfully blocked Mango''s path. It was as if she was demanding an answer. Mango frowned slightly and narrowed her eyes. Shebed her long hair and smiled slightly, but one could see that her eyes were not smiling either. She asked, "Which media are you from?" Chapter 903 Chapter 903 The reporter was slightly evasive being inquired by Mango this way. "Mrs. Ye, I asked the question first, right?" "Is it necessary for me to answer your question?" Mango''s smile had already turned much colder. Zion said lightly, "If Mommy gets sent to the emergency room because she''s furious as you, I''m afraid that daddy will kill you." The reporter involuntarily took a step back. Mango abruptly took a step forward and said coldly, "F*ck off!" The reporter wanted to utter something else, but she made way for her as she was startled by Mango''s ferocious manner. Mango grabbed Zion''s hand and got on the car. She told Ned, "Help me check where the reporters came from. I don''t think that they are legit reports." "Okay, Madam." Ned immediately asked someone to investigate on the previous matter. Mango and Zion sat in the back seat and went straight to the militarypound. Along the way, they found that someone was tailing them. It was likely the previous reporter. She sneered. "Heh! Let her follow us. I want to see how she can get into the militarypound." As expected, the car was stopped at the gate of the militarypound. Mango''s car drove straight in. She let out a sigh of relief when she saw the reporter behind her arguing with the sentinels but to no avail. Perhaps due to her pregnancy, she had been particrly agitated recently and was often in a bad mood. The car drove to Brantley''s house entrance. Mango and Zion got out of the car and walked in straight. Upon seeing the arrival of Mango and Zion, Brantley was slightly taken aback subconsciously. "Mango? Zion? Why are you guys here?" "Well? Are you not weing us?" Mango looked as if she would leave at once if Brantley didn''t wee her. Brantley was so terrified that he quickly stopped her. "No! Of course not! I''m just a little puzzled. You just mentioned in the hospital just now that you would wait for Nathan ande back with him." "Can''t I change my mind?" Mango looked like a mischievous child. Brantley paused a moment and smiled dotingly before saying, "Sure, you can say anything you want." Only then did Mangough. Meanwhile, Zion greeted Brantley politely. "Great-grandpa, nice to meet you. Please ignore my mommy''s attitude. She''s pregnant, so she''s been acting a little spoiled recently. Both Mango and Brantley were stunned. Hereafter, Brantley burst intoughter. "Yeah, she is! You should ask your grandma to keep herpany for now. Why don''t you go to the study with me for a bit?" It seemed like he had something to say to Zion. Zion quickly nodded. Mango was a little depressed. How could her own son despise her? Was she acting too spoilt? Right then, Queena came out of her room after hearing their voice. When she saw Mango, she immediately smiled. "You''re here?" "Yeah, I was bored cause I was alone in the hospital. Zion wanted to visit you too. He will head back to the military region, so I don''t he''ll have time toe back and visit you soon." Mango quickly walked over. She helped Queena on the sofa. "I''m not that weak..." "I just like to hold you." Whenever Mango thought that there was not much time left for Queena, she felt upset indeed. "Okay, it''s up to you. Let''s go to the kitchen and cook something delicious for Zionter, okay?" "Can you do it?" Mango was slightly worried. Queena smiled and said, "I''m fine. I''ll listen to you." Upon seeing her reaction, Mango said happily, "I''m going to cook. Will you lend me a hand?" "Sure, no problem." Both of them went to the kitchen. After Zion followed Brantley to enter the study, Brantley took something out from his drawer and passed it to Zion. "Take a look at it. Do you like it?" Zion took it. He felt happy instantly once he opened it. "Isn''t this a remote control of the fourth generation drone?" "That''s good. You can tell which generation it''s merely from the remote control. You''re indeed talented." Brantley touched his head with gratification and whispered, "Only two drones are being innovated in our military region, but they have disappeared. Now, we only have the remote controls left. I know that you''re well-versed inputers. Zion, I do hope that you can find the drones for you because I have failed to do so. Is that okay?" "Sure, no problem!" Zion replied confidently. He adorably touched the remote and couldn''t wait to see what the drone looked like. He had heard about this drone before, but he had never seen it with his own eyes. Even if there was only one remote control, Zion was still extremely enthusiastic. Seeing how Zion was interested inputers, Brantley finally smiled. "Both the Ye Family and our Xiao family have a talent now." "Wasn''t Mr. Ye a talent before he retired?" Zion had spoken for his father subconsciously. Brantley said in a regretful tone, "Well...our family has dragged him down. If he had a sibling, he wouldn''t have toe back to inherit the family business. If he stayed in the military area, your father would have achieved great heights. What a pity!" "It''s not a pity, though. Mr. Ye has done a good job in running the business as well." Zion''s words made Brantley slightly stunned. He couldn''t have imagined that a four-year-old child had uttered these remarks. Seeing Brantley in a daze, Zion quickly smiled and asked, "Isn''t that so?" "Yes you''re right." Brantley felt that Zion shouldn''t be underestimated as Zion had spoken the truth. This child would definitely have a bright future. "Do your best in the military. If you encounter any problem, you can look for Mateo at any time, or even find me. I will definitely help you." "I don''t need it because I want to create my own future. Brantley, you can rest assured that I will not give up the military region halfway. I have siblings now that Mommy is pregnant again. The Ye family will not let me inherit the business. So, don''t worry about it." Zion could clearly see that Brantley regretted the fact that he couldn''t let Nathaniel what he wanted. Though he didn''t mention it clearly, he could still feel the disappointment between the lines. He decided to make up for this. Brantley''s eyes suddenly became moistened. "What a good child! Your mommy is lucky to have a son like you." "Nope, it''s my blessing to have a mommy like her." Zionughed after he finished speaking. Brantley liked him a lot. Both of them stayed in the study for a while before walking out. Then, they saw Mango and Queena conversing andughing while cooking in the kitchen. "Aww...mommy hasn''t cooked for a long time. I miss her cooking." Zion said with a pout. "Really? I''m much better than you. She cooked for me recently. Heh!" Upon seeing Brantley''s triumph expression, Zion frowned and said, "Great-grandpa, you''re rude." "Well, I''m just telling you the truth." Brantley continued to tease Zion. Zion snorted and decided to ignore him. He sat on the sofa and turned on the television. Then, he switched it to the military channel and watched attentively. Brantley had been a soldier for a lifetime, so he liked watching military news. Thus, both of them came to an understanding and directly sat together to watch it. When Mango and Queena came out after finished cooking, they saw such a harmonious scene. Queena was stunned for a moment, but Mango didn''t think much of it. Zion loved to watch military channels at home as well, so she was used to it. "Does Zion understand what they''re talking about even though he''s so young?" "Hah! Zion isn''t a normal child. He''s awesome." Mango said proudly, then she led Queena to the dining room and informed those two on the sofa, "It''s time to eat." "Oh, okay." Only then did Brantley get up and pull Zion to wash his hands before they ate. There were four dishes, along with a bowl of soup. It was not sumptuous, but it made everyone feel warm indeed. After the meal, Mango was feeling lethargic. She sat down on the couch, while Zion went to the kitchen and wash some fruits for her. "Great-grandpa, grandma, mommy, let''s eat some fruit." "Good boy!" Brantley adored him even more, but Queena felt a little distressed for him. "How can you let a child wash fruit? He''s still young, isn''t he?" "Mom, it''s okay. It''s good for him to exercise. After all, boys can''t be too spoiled." Mango took a bite on an apple. Queena couldn''t agree with her remarks. "He''s only four years old, so he''s too young for this kind of exercise. Zion,e to me. Let me hug you." Zion wanted to resist the act, but he saw Mango nodding when he nced at her. He walked over helplessly thereupon and stretched out towards Queena. "Grandma, give me a hug." "Okay, let me hug you." Queena hugged Zion''s tiny figure, and she found sad all of a sudden. She couldn''t help but think of how Mango had been like when she was a kid. Was she as clever and obedient as Zion? She suddenly felt that her life had been aplete failure. She did not participate in her daughters'' growth. She missed their childhood and adulthood too, so she had not seen them grown up their whole life! If she could turn back the time and choose again, she would definitely not leave Mango behind during the past. Mango, her kind- hearted daughter, had forgiven her, but she couldn''t forgive herself now that she was ill. Perhaps it was God''s punishment for her. However, Mango knew all the thoughts in Queena''s mind. Seeing that her eyes tearing up, she quickly said, "Mom, don''t hold Zion too tight. He''s running out of breath." Hearing this, Queena immediately let go of Zion and asked anxiously, "Oh my God, are you alright? I''m sorry! I became too agitated." "It''s okay, grandma''s embrace is so warm, just like mommy''s." Zion grinned. Queena''s eyes suddenly became moisten in an instant. "I feel sorry for both you and your mommy." "Mom, you''re mentioning this again." Mango knew that Queena would never be let go of her past. She could only change the subject to distract Queena''s attention away from her sorrow. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Okay...I''ll stop now." Queena had never thought that she could sit peacefully with her daughter and chat happily with her grandson. This was enough. Zion stayed with both Queena and Mateo for a moment before Mateo arrived. However, he had a dark expression. After greeting Brantley, he looked at Mango and hesitated. "What''s wrong, Mateo? Zion can''t go back to the military? Or..." "It''s not about Zion." Mateo quickly shook his head. Seeing the puzzled expression on Mango''s face, he finally suppressed it. "It''s okay. I have something to do. I can solve it by myself." As he spoke, he brought Zion out of Brantley''s house. Right at the moment, Brantley received a call. He nced at Mango and went straight to his study. Mango suddenly felt a little uneasy. Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Mango felt uneasy, so she wouldn''t bear with it. Since she knew about it, she had to find out. When Queena realized Mango''s anxiety, she let out a sigh and didn''t try to stop her. Mango came to the study and knocked on the door. Only then she heard Brantley said, "Come in." She pushed open the door and then closed it. Brantley had just put down the phone right when he saw Mango walking in. He immediately knew what she wanted to ask. "Kolton ran away." "What? How could this be possible?" Mango''s brows instantly furrowed. It took both Newell and her so much efforts to catch Kolton. Moreover, there was police personnel watching over him. How could he have run away? Brantley''s mood was as gloomy as Mango''s. He whispered, "I don''t want to believe it either, but the news is true. I think Mateo must have known it when he came, but he didn''t say anything when he saw your presence, for fear that you''ll get angry. I''ve talked with Nathaniel over the phone. From now onwards, you will stay here and don''t go anywhere until we catch Kolton." "No way!" Mango refused directly, which made Brantley really pissed off. "Are you going to disobey me?" "Grandpa, Kolton isn''t trying to deal with me, and he also wants the gic data of Ye family! Newell and Sisi hurt him this time, so he won''t let them go easily. I can hide here with you, but what about Sisi and the others? Sisi is pregnant now, and Newell''s parents were distressed due to the incident of Nathaniel''s grandfather. What if Nathanes back and finds out that they got into trouble? What should he do?" Brantley initially didn''t know about all these affairs, but he did not agree to let Mango go even though she had given him an exnation. "I don''t care what you say. Nothing can happen to you." "Grandpa! Sisi is Nathan''s younger sister!" Mango anxiously looked at Brantley. Brantley sighed and said, "You''re way too softhearted. Stay here, and I''ll get Toby to send his people to bring them here. Anyway, you can''t go out now. This is the militarypound. I don''t believe that Kolton would be so bold to make trouble here!" Upon hearing Brantley''s remarks, Mango was relieved finally. "Thank you, grandpa! By the way, ask Toby to bring Rita and Wisdom along. I should have brought them together just now." "Got it." Brantley shook his head helplessly. Mango quickly held his arm coquettishly like a spoiled child. "Grandpa, you''re the best." "Don''t tter me too much. I won''t be swayed just like that." Although Brantley said so, the corners of his mouth still raised slightly. Both of them talked andughed while walking out of the room, and Queena, who was waiting outside, felt relieved immediately. Queena knew about her father''s temper and how obstinate Mango was. That was why she was worried that the two of them would get into a deadlock. Little did she expect that they would be able to chat andugh whileing out. "Mom, I''m sorry to make you worry..." Mango rushed to Queena instantaneously. "It''s okay. I''ll be fine if you guys get along well." The atmosphere of the family of three was cosy again. ording to Brantley''s instructions, Toby had brought back both Newell and Sisi together with Rita and Wisdom with him. The family was living at the moment. Rita looked at Brantley and asked mischievously, "Great-grandpa, can I y with the ball here?" "No way!" Mango hurriedly stopped her. However, Brantley interrupted with a smile, "Okay, you can do whatever you want. Just stay in our yard. Don''t go out, okay?" "Alright. Yay! Great-grandpa is the best." Rita skipped out while Toby followed behind her. Wisdom was rtively quiet instead. He had been reading medical books all this time, but Mango felt slightly distressed for him. He still hadn''t recovered from his injuries yet. Upon thinking of the doctor''s words, Mango often afraid that he was exhausted, so she kept making sure that he got enough rest. As for Newell and Sisi, they had been working hard ever since they arrived there. Mango knew that she couldn''t stop them either, so she simply let them be. Mango, who was free, finally had the chance to apany Queena. However, they could not go out as Kolton had not been arrested. They could only stay at home and chit-chat. Mango got to know about her father and their love story from Queena. She got to know a lot of things that she didn''t know before. Queena fell asleep while speaking. Mango could see that Queena still loved her father until now. However, now, Queena had to hold on to this rtionship alone. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She gently covered Queena with the quilt, and then she crept out from the room. Sisi brought Mango a bowl of chicken soup when she saw her. "Mango, drink some soup. You haven''t rested today." "Thank you." Mango took the chicken soup and drank a few mouthfuls. When she saw that Sisi seemed to have something to say, she asked subconsciously, "Are you alright? Is there something wrong?" "Mango, why don''t you let me go out? Perhaps Kolton will appear once I go out. Right now, he has hidden while we''re looking for him openly. It''s not easy for us to take control of the situation. Moreover, my brother, Mr. Ye, is still outside the borders. Once Kolton makes contact with his men outside, wouldn''t my brother be in danger?" Upon hearing this, Mango became nervous. However, she still shook her head and said, "No way, I have to keep you all safe before Nathan comes back. You didn''t save Kolton at his most dangerous moment. Based on his character, he won''t let you go for sure. If I really let you go out, I will be putting your safety at risk. Do you think my soul can be at peace for the rest of my life?" "Well, my brother..." "You don''t need to worry. I think Nathan has a solution. Since he can bring people to destroy Koiton''s research base in a short time, he will have a way to get out. Now let''s try not to be Koiton''s hostage so that he can''t use us to threated Nathan. Don''t think about other things else, okay?" Mango gently patted Sisi''s shoulder. Sisi then nodded. She looked at Mango and whispered, "Mango, I¡¯m humbled by the way you think. I know what to do. You can rest assured." "Okay, go to sleep now." Mango took out her phone and went to the balcony after seeing Sisi back to her room. She was also worried about Nathaniel. She had been busy the whole day, and she had no time to call Nathaniel, but she still had some doubts. Since Nathaniel could call Brantley, why didn''t he tell her to stay at her grandpa''s house directly? Upon thinking of this, Mango immediately called Nathaniel. But no one answered her call. Mango called once again without giving up. However, there was even no signal, and it was said that the number was not in the service area. Did something happen to Nathaniel? Mango was getting worried. Mango could not fall asleep as she did not manage to get in touch with Nathaniel. She suddenly felt that the night was too long. Nathaniel told her that the matter over there would be solved in merely a day''s time, and he would bring back Rainie''s father. Now that a day had passed, would hee back at dawn? Mango''s anxiety made her feel that the time was passing even more slowly. She stayed awake the entire night, and her face was covered with dark eye circles. Even if she had applied powder on it, the circles still could be clearly seen. Queena felt distressed upon seeing her haggard look. "You didn''t sleep well yesterday?" "Yeah." Mango knew that she couldn''t hide it from her, so she had no choice but to admit it. "I had something on my mind, so I couldn''t sleep well. It''s okay. I will take some time to sleepter." She said with a smile. Queena''s heart ached as she said, "Go to bed after your meal. Your grandpa and I will keep an eye out in case anything happens, and you have two uncles to help you too. Don''t worry too much, Mango. Nathan is no ordinary person. He''ll be fine." "I got it." Mango was still smiling faintly, but Queena knew that she didn''t manage to convince Mango. Her daughter seemed to be delicate, but she was actually quite stubborn. Sisi said in guilt, "Mango, you should me me. It''s my fault! If I didn''t mention it yesterday, you wouldn''t be so worried." "Nah, it''s not your fault." Mango held Sisi''s hand. Newell whispered, "Why don''t I go out to lure Kolton out? He hates me the most. If I go out..." "Stay here. There are so many policemen outside, so why do they need your help? Stay here and do what you should do. Newell, your main task is to take good care of Sisi and the kids. Don''t worry about the rest." Mango couldn''t help but feel a little guilty when she saw how herck of sleep had affected everyone. "Don''t worry. I''ll go back to have a rest after meal. Everything will be fine." Seeing that Mango had already said so, the others did not say anything else. Brantley didn''t say anything either and pushed the food to the front of Mango. Both kids had not woken up yet, and Brantley did not get someone to wake them up. He would wait for the children to wake up and make them some food alone. As each of them had different thoughts, they ate quietly. After the meal, Mango returned to her room as soon as possible as she was worried that they would be worried about it. She looked at her cell phone and found no phone call, no text message, nor a WhatsApp message. In other words, Nathaniel did not check his phone, nor did he see her message. What was so critical? He didn''t even bring his mobile phone along with him? What if something happened to him and he did not have his phone with him? Mango realized that she couldn''t stop thinking about the worst situations once she had these distressing thoughts. The thoughts made her became even more anxious. She directly threw her phone on the table and panted. She didn''t dare to tell anyone that her stomach was slightly in pain. Perhaps her child was worried about his father like her, so her stomach had started hurting as well. Mango found something with soothing effects and ced it beside her bed. She touched her belly and knew that she should not worry too much at this time. After all, the foetus was not in a stable stage yet. Mangoid down on the bed. She was indeed sleepy and tired, but she could not sleep at all even after she had closed her eyes. All she could think about was Nathaniel. Mango was half-asleep. Suddenly, she heard her phone ringing when she was in a daze. She subconsciously grabbed her phone and clicked the answer button. "Hello Nathan, why did you call me back thiste? How are you doing over there?" She asked subconsciously, but the voice from the other side made Mango abruptly sit up. Her expression changed immediately. Chapter 905 Chapter 905 "Dad? Mom?" When Mango heard her foster parents'' voices, she was a little stunned. She looked at the call again and confirmed it was their number. Before she could heave a sigh of relief, she heard Mrs. Shen said while crying, "Mango, you have to save Gise. Please save her!" "Don''t cry, Mom. What''s wrong with Gise?" In Mango''s point of view, Gise''s incident would probably offend someone while learning piano. As long as she was in Ocean City, she could help to resolve it. Upon hearing Mango''s question, Mrs. Shen cried even harder. "Mango, a person called Kolton came to our home and took away Gise. He mentioned that you need to exchange yourself for her, or else he would kill her. Mango, Kolton is one of the uncles of the Ye family, right? You''re the daughter-inw of the Ye family, so he won''t hurt you. I...I beg you! Can''t you exchange yourself with Gise? I have only one daughter! I''ve missed her for so many years, and I finally managed to find her back. I can''t live without her!" Mango was stunned upon hearing these words. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Mom, do you know that I was stabbed?" Mango''s inquiry caused Mrs. Shen''s sobs toe to a halt abruptly. She then asked awkwardly, "Are...are you alright then?" After hearing Mrs. Shen''s words, Mango was feeling slightly hurt. The news of her being stabbed had already been widely spread. Everyone hade over to visit her except for her foster parents. They did not even utter a single word. Even now, they only called her for the sake of Gise. Ignoring why Kolton had kidnapped Gise, why would they think she would trade herself in for Gise after being stabbed? Was Gise more special because she was their daughter by blood? Well, she was also the child they had raised for more than 20 years! Was their affection given to her over the past years fake? Mango''s heart was hurt once again. However, she still said faintly, "I''m badly injured and can''t get up at all. Do you really want me to trade myself for Gise in condition? By the way, I have to correct you. Although Kolton is the son of the Ye family, he is fighting against Nathaniel and even wishes to kill me. He may directly kill me to vent his anger if I go over. Are you sure you still want me to go and exchange myself with Gise?" Upon hearing this, Mrs. Shen cried even more harder. "What can I do? What about Gise? Why is my life so miserable? My daughter!" Mrs. Shen cried her heart out. Although she no longer forced Mango to exchange herself with Gise, her words were like a sharp dagger piercing Mango''s heart, and Mango was heartbroken. "Mom, what else did he say?" "Nothing else. Mango, your biological parents are powerful. Can you please ask them for help to bring Gise back? I''ve never asked you for anything in return. I''m begging you!" Mango felt suffocated after hearing Mrs. Shen''s words. When did their rtionship end up this way? "Okay, I''ll do my best." Mango found that her eyes were full of tears after she hung up the call. She was upset! Terribly sad indeed! It would be great if Nathaniel was here. She urgently needed Nathaniel''s chest, but she should not contact him. Mango still didn''t want to give up. She called him once again, but his mobile was still not in service. His mobile was not in the service area? Was he on the ne? Perhaps he was on his way back? Mango never knew that she could wait for someone toe back this anxiously. She could no longer fall asleep. She leaned against the bed while holding her mobile and curled up like a wounded cat, but no one saw her. Time was ticking by. Mango did not know how long she had sat there, but she finally regained her senses. She didn''t like Gise at all, but thetter was the most important person to her foster parents. Mrs. Shen had begged her personally. Although she was feeling hurt and sad, she could not bear to upset her adoptive parents. She still picked up her phone and gave a call to Terrance. "Terrance, Kolton took Gise away. Can you please find out their whereabouts?" "Gise? Okay, I''ll look into this matter. Mango, you need to take care of yourself right now because you''re in a crucial moment. Don''t evere out if not necessary. Leave this matter to me. I''ll handle it." "Thank you, Mateo." Mango''s cold heart felt a little warmth after hearing his remarks. Not long after she put down her phone, it rang again. She took a nce and found that it was Nathaniel calling. Mango answered it quickly. "Nathan, where are you?" "I just arrived at the airport of Ocean City. Sorry...I was on the ne when you called me. My mobile might have died earlier. Mango, I can''t go back for the time being. I have to go to the military region and police station." Nathaniel exined his whereabouts to Mango''s. When Mango understood he was fine, her heart became at ease. Seeing that he had something important to do, she hurriedly said, "It''s alright, focus on your work! Don''t bother about me." "How can I not care about you? Are you in the militarypound now? I already know that Kolton ran away. Since we dismantled his research base, so Kolton is going mad now. Regardless of what he says, you should not go out, okay?" Nathaniel spoke in a rapid tone. One could tell that he was clearly afraid that Mango would be held hostage by Kolton. Mango did not dare to tell him that Kolton had kidnapped Gise and how Mrs. Shen has asked her to trade herself for Gise. Only then did she said gently, "Okay, I''ll listen to you." "Wait for me toe back." Nathaniel hung up the phone right before he went to the military area with his men. Mango looked at the phone, and her heart was filled with mixed feelings. If she ever ignored Gise, Gise would definitely in Koiton''s hands as he was a ruthless man! She scratched her hair in frustration, but suddenly she remembered Zion. Perhaps only her son could solve her problem now. Mango turned on theputer and directly made contact with Zion. "Zion, Mommy needs your help." "Is it about Gise?" Zion replied quickly. Mango was slightly stunned, but she still gave him an exact reply. "Mommy, Gise will be fine. You don''t have to bother about her." "What do you mean?" Mango was a little puzzled. Zion sent her a report. "You can read this report carefully. I already knew what grandma wanted me to do when Terrance asked me to check Koiton''s whereabouts just now. Mommy, did you feel uneasy when grandma asked you to do so? Don''t worry about it and leave it to Terrance. You need to rest now. I''ve heard that Mr. Ye is heading towards our military region with something important. Mommy, you have to wait for Mr. Ye to get back, and you don''t have to worry about other things. If you can''t do that, turn off your mobile so that you can ignore everything that''s going on right now." Zion spoke so much at a stretch. However, Mango did not expect that her son would be more well- informed than she was. "Alright." Mango received the document that Zion sent and opened it. Her brows instantly creased when she saw it. It was true that Gise was an orphan, but she had received finances from Kolton before. It was also Kolton who had instructed her toe back to ept her biological family as well. Was Gise actually Koiton''s aplice? Mango put down her phone, and her heart sank. Kolton had really put in a lot of effort for that sheet of data. He wouldn''t let off anyone who could help him. Did the parents of the Shen family know about this incident or not? Mango wasn''t sure. She intended to ask the Shen Family''s about this, but she held back in the end. It didn''t matter whether they knew this or not. They thought that it was reasonable to trade Mango for their own daughter, but Mango thought otherwise. She turned off her cell phone. At that moment, she needed to calm down. When Queena knocked on the door and came in, Mango stood barefoot at the full-length window and looked outside in a trance. She quickly grabbed a coat and draped it over Mango''s shoulders. "Why aren''t you wearing shoes? You''re pregnant now, so you should be careful in case you get a cold.." Mango finally realized that there was another person in her room. She obediently put on her slippers and then pulled Queena to sit down with a smile. "Mom, do you think I''m a little cold-blooded?" "Why do you say so?" It was the first time that Queena had heard Mango talk about herself negatively. Meanwhile, Mango told Queena about the incident involving the Shen Family. Queena was furious! "Huh? What''s this? I know they raised you, and you owe them for bringing you up, but it doesn''t mean that they can push you into hell! No way, I have to talk to them." Queena was extremely furious. As she was about to get up, Mango stopped her. "Mom, please don''t go. You''ll only be more furious if you go to them, so we should ignore them instead. Zion sent me a document stating that Gise is one of Koiton''s people, so Kolton wouldn''t do anything to her. Nathan had returned as well, and I believe that both Zion and he work together will soon find Kolton. At that time, Gise will certainly go home. Zion asked me to turn off my phone and ignore these matters. I''ve decided to do as he says." As Mango spoke, she raised the phone that had been turned off in her hand and smiled helplessly. Queena could tell that there was a trace of sorrow and bitterness in Mango''s smile. "I''m sorry...it''s all my fault. If I didn''t leave you back then, you wouldn''t be into such an awkward situation right now!" "It''s all over. We''re doing well now, right If you really feel bad, you should live well. You should watch as I give birth to another grandson, and then you can watch him for me too!" What Mango said sounded too wonderful, and Queena yearned for the same future as well. "I''ll try my best." "That''s right!" Mango hugged Queena, and she felt loved. She whispered, "Mom...I''m tired and want to get some sleep. Please don''t let anyone of them disturb me, okay?" "Okay. I''ll stay here with you." Queena sat on the edge of the bed and watched as Mango got into bed andid down. After that, she heard even breathing soundsing from her. When she saw Mango''s tired expression, she suddenly felt that she should do something for her daughter. She had never done anything for Mango even though thetter was not an adult. Now that she was dying soon, it would be toote if she did not do it, wouldn''t it? Thinking of this, Queena got up and picked up her phone. Chapter 906 Chapter 906 Mango sleptfortably. When she opened her eyes, she found that the person sitting in front of her was not Queena but Nathaniel. "Are you awake?" Nathaniel looked at her with a smile. Mango thought that she was still day-dreaming and rubbed her eyes. However, Nathaniel was still over there after she opened her eyes once again. Nathaniel felt a little distressed while looking at her adorable qualities. "It''s me. I''m back." He didn''t even have time to change. Mango abruptly sat up and threw herself into his arms. The warmth of his body and the sturdy muscle brought her back to reality. However, Nathaniel said anxiously, "I haven''t changed yet. My body''s cold." "I don''t care. Just let me hug you." She clung to Nathaniel''s embrace tightly without letting him go. Nathaniel smiled faintly and held her tightly in his arms. "You''re already a mother, but you still act like a child." "Well, that''s because I want to." Mango was grinding at Nathaniel as she spoke. Nathaniel could feel that his body was ame, but he could not push her away. This was torture! Mango could feel Nathaniel''s arousal. She looked at him in amusement and said, "Are you sick of not gettingid?" "What else can I do?" Nathaniel looked at the seductive look in her eyes and couldn''t help sighing. "Sit down here. Let me see if you''ve lost weight." Nathaniel pulled Mango to sit up straight. He only rxed after looking at her from head to toe. "How was the situation over there? Did you get hurt?" Mango knew that destroying Koiton''s research base wasn''t easy, so she was a little worried. Nathaniel shook his head and said, "It''s nothing. I''ve already built forces over these years. They contributed a lot this time, and I was mainlymanding them from behind. Koiton''sboratory base was slightlyplicated. We spent some time dealing with it, and now, the military has taken over it. Besides, I''ve brought back both Newell''s and Rainie''s father. Thomas has just brought Uncle Blu back with him. Let me take you to visit them tomorrow." "Alright." Mango finally felt relieved when she heard about this. "Kolton..." "I know about the incident. Don''t worry about it. I will bring Gise back, so you should stay here and do nothing." Nathaniel learned what the parents of the Shen family did from Queena. He was furious! "Oh, okay then..." Mango didn''t exin much to him since the matter wasn''t pleasant to her either. Both of them cuddled for some time before Rita''s voice came from outside. "Daddy, mommy,e out for dinner. What are you doing inside? I''ming in." Mango immediately pushed Nathaniel aside. Nathaniel almost fell down. He looked helplessly at Mango and said, "Do you really have to go that far?" "Don''t let the kids see us this way. It''s not appropriate!" "Who said so? They should learn that their parents love each other very much." Nathaniel took Mango into his arms again as he spoke. Before Mango could even struggle, Rita pushed the door open and walked inside. "Ah!¡± She screamed and quickly covered her eyes, but the gap between her fingers was big enough to reveal half of her eyes. "This is not a scene not appropriate for kids! What are you two doing here?" Nathaniel was amused by his daughter''s actions "We didn''t do anything. I just want to hug your Mommy. Uh? Don''t you want me to hug you too?" "Can I?" Rita looked at Mango and asked for her permission, which made her immediately feel embarrassed. "He''s your daddy. Of course he can hug you." "Daddy, I want you to hug me!" Upon hearing Mango''s words, Rita immediately stretched out her tiny hands and ran towards Nathaniel. Nathaniel picked her up with one hand, and Rita showed a bright smile. Mango felt all of her family members were in a better mood now that Nathaniel had returned. In addition, the dinner of the Xiao family at night was more sumptuous because Nathaniel was eating with them. Nathaniel served dishes to Mango the whole time. The other people sitting at the table were envious of how lovey-dovey they were acting. Brantley coughed and said, "Nathaniel,e to the study after dinner. Let''s talk." "Alright." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Nathaniel nodded. After they had finished eating, Mango said in a low voice, "Grandpa, don''t upy my hubby''s time too much. We still have a lot of things to talk about. Brantley was slightly stunned after hearing her remarks, and then he replied with a smile, "Naha! You don''t even feel shy in front of the kids." "Why should I be shy? He is my husband anyway!" Mango said in a pretentious way. When Nathaniel heard her remarks, he felt satisfied. "Ah...mommy''s embarrassed!" Rita said in a low voice, while Wisdom was also smiling next to her. Queena pursed her lips and said nothing with a smile on her face. Mango was actually a little embarrassed, but she still coughed and kissed Nathaniel''s face arrogantly while saying, "Go and talk to him then." Nathaniel''s had mixed feelings. It was rare for Mango to be proactive, but it was a pity that he couldn''t do anything. Why did these three months feel so long? Nathaniel entered the study whileining. Queena came to Mango''s side and said with a smile, "Leave him alone for now. If he gets mad his time, you''ll be the one to sufferter." "Ah! Mom, what are you talking about?" Mango''s blushed. "Hehe. Are you getting embarrassed now? Who was bold enough to kiss Nathaniel just now?" Mango chuckled and decided not to argue. Queena took out a notebook and handed it to Mango. "These are some of your father''s sketches. I''ve been keeping it all this while. Have a look at them. Perhaps it''ll be of some help to you. Your design preliminarypetition is about to begin. How''s your sketch going?" Mango sighed and said, "I''ve alreadypleted it, but it was different than what I had in mind, so I threw it away. I''ll see if I can draw again in these few days." "Take care of yourself." "I will. Mom, is there anything you want to eat? Let me make you some good food!" "Don''t do that. You''re pregnant now. Stop toiling away, and I''m not picky with food either. As long as you''re doing fine, I will be relieved." Queena knew that Mango wanted to do something for her, but she didn''t need anything else at her age. As long as she could see Mango every day and hear herughter, she would be satisfied. Mango nodded and slowly opened her father''s drawing album. She had to admit that her father''s painting skills were remarkable, and she enjoyed looking at his sketches a lot. Queena told the story behind every painting to her, and Mango''s impression of her father improved gradually. Time passed by unknowingly. While Nathaniel walked out of the study, he caught sight of Mango reminiscing about her father with Queena. He did not disturb them and went to the balcony alone. He closed the door of the balcony and gave a call to the parents of the Shen Family. "Nathan, what''s the matter? Is Gise..." Mrs. Shen picked up the call directly when she found out that it was Nathaniel''s call. She wanted to ask him about updates urgently. Nathaniel lit a cigarette and felt a little annoyed, but he still suppressed his feelings and said, "Mom, I heard that you asked Mango to trade herself for Gise?" There was not much fluctuation in his voice, but it caused Mrs. Shen to pause for a moment. Then, she said awkwardly, "Kolton is a member of your family, after all. Since she he is the daughter-in- law of the Ye Family..." "Hah! You should think about this. If Kolton is a member of the Ye family, why would he use your daughter to threaten Mango? I think you''ve thought about it. Besides, you knew that she had been stabbed, but you never dropped a text to ask about her condition! I can understand how happy you felt found your own daughter, and you''re concerned that no one will take care of your daughter after you die. That''s why you asked Mango to bring her along so she could mingle with the upper- ss families. But there''s something I don''t understand, isn''t Mango also your daughter since you''ve brought her up too? Could it be that your love for Mango is fake?" Mrs. Shen was speechless when she faced Nathaniel''s aggressive inquiry. Nathaniel didn''t care about her feelings right at the moment. He continued, "Mother, Mango and I both respected you, so we still call you our parents. However, do you think that what you did to Mango is how a parent should treat their kid? Your own daughter''s life is precious, but isn''t Mango''s life precious as well? Ignoring the fact that you never showed any concern to Mango when she was stabbed, you have gone too far by asking her to trade herself for Gise! Hah! If you don''t want her to be your daughter anymore, you''d better talk to her. Don''t harm her by trying to guilt-trip her. As you know, she seldom refuses your requests. However, it''s different this time as you''re asking for her life!" Mrs. Shen bit her lower lip, and her eyes were a little teary. "Nathan...we have no choice! Do you know about her father and me? We could only mingle around in the upper-ss previously only due to his few paintings. Now that we''re both old, it''s not easy to find connections. We called you, but we couldn''t reach you, so we called Mango instead. I admit that I was slightly anxious, so I might have said something wrong because I didn''t think much at that time. Kolton belongs to the Ye family, and I''ve initially thought that there were just small conflicts between them. However, I''m getting more anxious after hearing what you said. If both of them have developed a deep grudge, wouldn''t Gise be in more danger in his hands? Nathan, you''re considered her brother-inw. Can you please...please find a way to save Gise?" Nathaniel thought that Mrs. Shen''s remarks were reasonable at first. But when she brought up Gise, he was dissatisfied. "Mom, who will you choose if Kolton wants you to make a choice between Gise and Mango?" Nathaniel didn''t want to ask this question either. He had shared the same thought with Mango initially. As long as the Shen Family''s parents didn''t go too far, they would take Gise and introduce her to a few upper-ss people so that she could survive. However, to Gise''s parents, she was more important than Mango! Furthermore, they immediately thought of sacrificing Mango to save her when Gise had been kidnapped! Why should Mango do so? Mango was once their precious daughter too! How could they casually abandon her now? Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Mrs. Shen did not know how to answer Nathaniel''s question. In fact, she already had a choice in her heart, but she just didn''t want to utter it out. Nathaniel knew about her answer too, but he had to force Mrs. Shen to choose at the moment. "Mom, I won''t care about Gise anymore if you can''t make a choice." "Please...please don''t do that!" Mrs. Shen immediately became anxious. Nathaniel''s eyes became cold. Mrs. Shen was silent for a while before she said, "Mango has you, the Hans family, and Xiao family supporting her. Even without us, she can still live well. But Gise is different. She has been dumped into an orphanage since childhood, and she has gone through so much. We owed her too much, and she only has us left. Nathan, stop pushing me, okay?" Nathaniel''s expressionpletely darkened. "Hah! So, you''re abandoning Mango casually because she has the support of the Hans family, me, and the Xiao family? She''s a human being, neither an item nor trash! You guys will dote on her whenever you think of her. When you both found your own daughter, you threw her away like trash! Now, both of you came to look for her when she''s useful. Do you think she''s emotionless? Over these years, she always treated you guys as her own parents. However, did you guys still treat her as your daughter?" Mrs. Shen did not refute a word and kept silent while facing Nathaniel''s usations. Nathaniel knew that she would not change her mind. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for Mango. He had wondered how upset Mango would be after she knew about these results. "Mom, I can promise you to bring Gise back, but please get out from Mango''s life from now onwards. Since you have only your own daughter in your heart, just forget about her. Please don''t contact us anymore if nothing happens in future. If you really die in one day, we''ll still go back to send you off. As long as you agree with my terms, I''ll save Gise." Nathaniel''s condition was actually a little harsh. If the Shens were reluctant to let go of Mango, he would change his terms. However, right after Nathaniel finished his words, Mrs. Shen replied without a pause, "Okay, I''ll promise you. As long as you can save Gise, I promise that we''ll never disturb your life again." Although Nathaniel had already guessed her answer, he did not expect that Mrs. Shen would be so decisive. He was slightly d that Mango did make this call. Otherwise, he would be heartbroken! Nathaniel took a deep breath and said, "Well, I''ll bring Gise back. Remember your promise..." He hung up the phone. Only then did he realize that Mango was leaning against the balcony door when he turned around. She was looking at him with gloomy eyes. "Hmm? Mango? When did youe here?" Nathaniel felt a little uneasy. Mango tried hard to smile, but she couldn''t. "Is bloodline that important?" "Don''t be sad. People tend to have their own choices. It''s not a bad thing, though. We don''t actually owe them anything. If you feel sorry because they have brought you up, I will give them a sum of money to repay them in return." Nathaniel knew that Mango heard the call. Right now, he wanted Mango to sever her ties with the Shen Family quickly so that they couldn''t hurt her in the future. Mango asked in a low voice, "Can money buy everything instead?" "Nope, but they don''t have money now. They want to give Gise a good life, so they won''t refuse it." "They''re somehow selling me, right? They sold our family bond for Gise!" "Mango, you still have me, Queena, Mateo and the others." Mango nodded. "I understand." She didn''t say anything, but she turned around and left the balcony instead. However, Nathaniel knew what she had wanted to say. Mango had many family members indeed, but the Shen Family was once important to her. Nathaniel sighed and asked Ned to send 20 million dors to the Shen family, who did not refuse his offer. As expected, Mango had guessed everything correct. He intended tofort Mango, but she turned on theputer to draw the design draft instead. Thus, Nathaniel couldn''t disturb her after seeing her serious expression. Nathaniel recalled that he had promised the Shen family to save Gise. He got up and went out of the bedroom. When he walked outside of the house, he met Brantley. "Where are you going?" "To meet Kolton." Nathaniel didn''t hide it from Brantley. Brantley whispered, "Be careful. I don''t want my granddaughter to be upset. You are the one she loves the most." "Got it." Nathaniel walked out of the Xiao family with a faint smile. He called Zion directly after getting on the car. "Zion, have you found Koiton''s position?" "Found it. I''ll send it to you. Is mommy okay?" Zion was worried about Mango instead. "Yeah, she''s fine. She''s drawing her design as thepetition will being soon." "Oh, I see." Zion sent Nathaniel the location. "Do you need any help?" "Can you back me up? Be ready wherever I need you." "Okay." Zion didn''t say much. Nathaniel drove to the location that Zion had provided. It was a residential area located in the centre of downtown. Koiton''s actions impressed Nathaniel. He was really hiding somewhere in the city, and no one would expect this! He sat in the car and lit a cigarette. He didn''t feel any joy. Previously, he had personally sent his own mother to prison. Was he going to arrest his own father personally again? Either way, he always felt that those incidents were ridiculous! After he had finished smoking, Nathaniel extinguished the cigarette butt. Then, he turned off his engine before getting out of the car. He pushed the door open and heard Gise''s voice. "Uncle Ye, what would you like to eat? I''ll go out and buy it for youter. I remember that you like sweet and sour pork ribs the most, right? Why don''t I buy some?" This was definitely not an interaction between a kidnapper and an abductee. Nathaniel could not help but let out a sneer. Kolton was frustrated and said indifferently, "Do whatever you like and stop bothering me. By the way, did your mother give a call to Mango? Will that b*tche here to trade herself for you?" "Of course she will! Mango is a filial daughter. As long as my mother calls her, she will not refuse it. After all, my mother has raised her for so many years. She has to repay my mother''s upbringing." "Well, I wouldn''t say so." Nathaniel talked casually. Kolton abruptly raised his head and saw Nathaniel entering in alone. "Na...Nathaniel?" Gise panicked upon seeing that. Kolton took a nce at Nathaniel and then looked behind him. He could only let out a sigh of relief when he didn''t see someone else. "I thought Mango woulde here! I know all my hard work during these years is wasted now that you''re all alone. Nathaniel, you''re certainly my son!" "Don''t ever say that. If I were given a choice, I would rather not be your son." Nathaniel closed the door afterward. He looked at Gise and said with some disgust, "Go and cook at the kitchen. I''ll talk to him alone." Gise immediately turned to look at Kolton. "Go ahead." Kolton nodded. Gise went to the kitchen, but she still looked at them with some uneasiness. Seeing this, Nathaniel sneered and said, "Hah! You''re so strange. You are more affectionate to outsiders than your own family. How should I say it? Are you a cold-blooded person? Wait...or do you have a conscience?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Kolton certainly knew what he was saying. He sat opposite to Nathaniel and whispered, "Sisi was an ident." "Uh? What do you mean?" Nathaniel seemed to be interested in his topic. Kolton sighed and said, "Do you have a cigarette?" "Yeah, I do." Nathaniel took out a cigarette and lit it for him. Kolton took a deep breath and said, "Your grandpa chose Sise''s mother as my wife. I see. Nathaniel somehow understood what Kolton was saying. "Heh! As she was the marriage partner chosen by grandpa, you thought that grandpa was trying to control you. Though you are dissatisfied, you dare not offend grandpa. So, you treated Sisi''s mother well in front of the outsiders for the sake of the data list, but you hate her so much in your heart, right?" "Yes, I wanted to kill her, but I didn''t expect her to be pregnant. At that time, both you and Nick were in the Ye family, and you were still young. In contrast, Pryce was born disabled, and he couldn''t live more than 30 years old. So I secretly hoped that there was a healthy son to keep mepany. However, the woman gave birth to a daughter. Why do I need a daughter? So I asked someone to throw her away that night." Kolton was emotionless when he spoke about this. Nathaniel shook his head and said, "You don''t deserve to be a human, let alone a father or a husband! Hah, you''re a selfish b*stard who only cares about yourself! Wait, that''s not right. You only care about gics! What can you do even if grandpa''s gic data fell into your hands? You''re just training puppets without emotions. Do you really think that Pryce is obedient? Oh well, maybe you don''t think so too! You''re just happy because you had a sessful product, and you want to show off your achievements to the world. You want to tell everyone that you can still seed in the gic field alone, even without grandpa''s gic data, right?" Kolton paused for a moment, and then he smiled and said, "Hah! You really are my son! Yes, this is indeed my dream, but is there anything wrong with it?" "That''s not wrong, but you shouldn''t have built your dream on the pain of others. Have you ever loved my mother?" Nathaniel remembered that Nanny Zhang had never been married in her life, so he couldn''t help asking this. Kolton said coldly, "No, what I love is her Chinese medicine family background and the way she knows how to prepare Chinese medicine. She''s healthy, so she was the most suitable wife to give birth and to multiple babies on top of that." Upon hearing this, Nathaniel punched Koiton''s face. Koiton''s nose was bleeding, but he heard Nathaniel say, "F*ck! You''re truly scum!" "Oh, I''m scum, so what? Even if you don''t want to admit it, my blood still flows in your body. Nathaniel, my dear son, do you want to catch me by yourself? Aren''t you afraid of the punishment from God?" Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Kolton was acting like a rogue, which was frustrating. "If I had a choice, I wouldn''t want to have the same blood as you. Hah! It''s too dirty for me." Nathaniel wanted to strike him again, but Kolton threw some powder at him at once. He abruptly took a step back, but Kolton took advantage of this opportunity to run. "You jerk!" Nathaniel was on the verge of anger, and he wanted to chase after him. However, he realised that Gise was missing as well. He paused for a moment and hurriedly called his own men." "Seal off every intersection for me. Kolton ran away, and Gise is probably with him too." His men did as he said. Nathaniel was getting slightly annoyed as he did not manage to bring back Gise. He washed his face and found that it was only flour. Kolton had used this to distract him temporarily. As expected, he had underestimated Koiton''s shamelessness. Nathaniel did not know what to do now. Just when he was about to return, he received a call from Zion. "Mr. Ye, Kolton has another hideout, and the research base isn''t where he keeps all his resources. It''s just a trick to fool people." "What?" Nathaniel paused for a moment. "What on earth is he trying to do?" "I have no idea, but was Gise kidnapped?" "I''m afraid not. She''s very respectful to him." Nathaniel did not understand Koiton''s intention. At that time, Kolton had run out of the house, and Gise followed him. "Uncle Ye, this way, I''ll send you away." Gise had prepared an escape n in advance, but Kolton shook his head and said, "I have a way to leave. Can you do me a favour?" "Alright." Gise was subservient towards Kolton, and she followed all his instructions. After uttering a few words in her ear, Kolton left. Gise promptly took a taxi to the gate of the militarypound. She took out her phone and gave a call to Mango. "Mango, save...save me!" "Gise?" Mango knew that Nathaniel had left to save Gise, but why did she appear here? "It''s me. I''m at the gate of the militarypound. I can''t get in. Argh! Kolton is chasing after me. Please....please save me!" Gise cried her heart out with tears and snot. Mango paused for a moment before asking, "Didn''t you see Nathan?" "Yes, they''re quarrelling. I don''t know what''s going on either. Kolton grabbed me and left, and I barely escape from his hands. Hurry up and save me. Please!" Gise''s voice seemed to be quite anxious. Mango paused for a moment and recalled Mrs. Shen''smand. She sighed and said, "I''ll be right out." In fact, she could have told the guards to let Gise went inside. However, she didn''t want her to come in. Mango got herself changed and went downstairs. Upon seeing her, Queena smiled and asked, "Are you going out?" "Well, I''m going to the door to meet someone." Mango did not say much, and Queena did not ask either. This was the rapport between the two of them. After leaving the Xiao family, Mango saw Gise looking around at the door anxiously. However, she seemed to be afraid of the guards here, so she didn''t look inside. She was way too suspicious, and Mango shook her head after looking at her. Although Gise was her foster parent''s daughter, she was too different from her parents. Mango walked out and said in a low voice, "Are you going home or somewhere else? You can''t enter this militarypound as no outsiders are allowed to enter inside." "I''m going home!" Gise showed no intention of going in either. Mango somewhat rxed her vignce after seeing her this way. "Where''s Kolton?" "I reckon that your husband is stalling him! Let''s go home quickly. My mom is probably extremely anxious right now!" Her words for true pretty true. As soon as she thought of how Mrs. Shen had wanted to trade her for Gise, Mango felt extremely ufortable. She took the key and opened the car, which had been parked at the roadside. Gise sat inside the car and whispered, "Can...can I drive?" "Are you in the right condition to drive?" "I''ve never driven such a good car. Why can''t you just let me drive it once? Urgh! Why are you acting so pretty? Besides, I have a driving license. Look here." Gise took out her own license and showed it to Mango. "It just that I don''t own a car. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have changed my license and held it for six years without driving a car." Seeing how upset Gise was, Mango was afraid that she would beg Mrs. Shen for a car again after she had returned, so she threw the car keys to Gise. "Thank you." Hah! Gise was sensible for once. Mango sat on the passenger seat instead. Gise was excited when she got the car keys. She became more stable after driving for a while. Mango didn''t bother to talk to her. In fact, if it weren''t for the Shen Family, she would never have to talk to Gise, let alone being her acquaintance! The atmosphere inside the car was terribly quiet. Mango was initially thinking about her drawings, but she gradually felt a little sleepy. "You can sleep for a while if you''re sleepy. I will wake you up when we get home." Looking at her expression, Gise couldn''t help but utter a remark. Mango didn''t know why she was sleepy, but she yawned and said, "Alright..." After that, she fell asleep without seeing the glint in Gise''s eyes. Mango did not know how long she had slept. Once she woke up, she realised that she had been locked up in a ck cage. "Gise!" Mango was going crazy with rage! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She regarded Gise as her sister. How dare this woman plot against her? Mango intended toe out, but she got electric shocks whenever she touched the cage. This cage actually had electricity on it. Mango was on the verge of going insane! "Gise,e out now!" She never thought that she would fall into the trap set by Gise. Gise walked out slowly. Looking at Mango in the cage, she sneered and said, "Heh! You''re really gullible. If you stayed in the militarypound, I couldn''t do anything to you. Uncle Ye is right. I can only break through your defences by bringing up family rtionships." "Uncle Ye? You and Kolton are in cahoots? What? Didn''t he kidnap you?" Mango immediately understood Gise''s words. Gise said with a smile, "Of course not! Uncle Ye is my benefactor, and he funded me ever since I was a kid. Otherwise, I would have starved to death in the orphanage. How could I wait until my parents found me? Besides, it was Uncle Ye who helped me to find my parents. How could such a kind person kidnap me? Rather, you all are targeting Uncle Ye everywhere. You all are bloody rich, so you decided to be cold-hearted to corner him! Such ruthless b*stards! After all, Uncle Ye is also your rtive, isn''t he? You grow up in a good family, so you don''t care about family rtionships, right?" Upon hearing Gise''s words, Mango immediately understood. "Did Kolton ask you to do this?" "Yes, what''s wrong? I''ll do whatever Uncle Ye wants me to do. I won''t think twice even if he wants me to kill you." "Heh. Gise, you''re so pathetic." Mango couldn''t bother to utter a single word to her right now. She sat there with shivers on her body. Did her family know that she had gone missing? Right now, what she was worried about the most was that Kolton would use her to threaten Nathaniel. Gise was feeling a little unhappy as Mango was ignoring her. "Hah! Why? You''re a prisoner, but you''re still so arrogant? Do you really think you''re really one of the finedies? To put it bluntly, you''re just an illegitimate daughter. But you still think of yourself as a high-ss richdy! Heh, who are you trying to fool?" Mango closed her eyes and didn''t want to talk to her at all, but Gise didn''t n to shut up. "What? Are you pretending to be mute? Mango, do you think you''re amazing? Or do you think you''re..." "Shut up!" Mango felt that Gise was too noisy. She had nothing to say to Gise, but thetter''s nonstop chattering was too annoying! Gise''s expression turned upset when she heard Mango''s yell. "How dare you scold me? If I want you to die now, you would be dead! Don''t you get it?" While speaking, Gise suddenly turned on the electric power. The iron cage next to Mango was sizzling, which made it looked especially intimidating. "Maybe you should consider kneeling to beg me. Hmm? Perhaps if you beg me, I might let you go." Mango had always been an eyesore to Gise. After all, Mango had stolen her identity, her parents and everything that she owned! So how could Mango pity her instead? How dare she? However, Mango didn''t even bother to utter a word to her. Gise''s heart was now twisted. Perhaps she had been under Koiton''s influence for too long, so her heart was full of resentment. Thus, no one could say anything to advise her. Seeing Mango''s disdainful look, Gise went insane. She abruptly picked up the metal artifact and stretched it towards Mango. "Hah! You''re looking down on me, aren''t you! Let''s see if you can survive this then!" Mango could only feel the electric current convulsing through her body. She gritted her teeth that she said nothing. However, Gise was frustrated as Mango showed no reactions. She struck Mango again and again. Even though Mango was trying to hold on, she still passed out in the end. She had been defending her belly at this while. Now, she regretted being so kind towards Gise. She wasn''t sure if Nathaniel knew that something had happened to her. Would he be able to find her here? Before Mango fainted, she touched her earrings and found that they were gone. Zion had installed a tracker in her earrings. It seemed that Kolton had figured it out at that moment and threw it away. Could she survive until Nathaniel and Zion had arrived to save her? No! She had to save herself! She couldn''t pin her hope on others. Perhaps Nathaniel needed her help as well at the moment. However, Mango was still a normal human being. After receiving such an electric shock, she passed out immediately. Gise''s face turned pale when she saw Mango faint. "Oh sh*t! Is she dead? If she is dead, Uncle Ye will be pissed off." Gise quickly turned off the system and went forward to check Mango''s breathing. When she found that there was still warmth in her, she let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was still alive. Just as Gise left the iron cage, the sound of a car engine suddenly came from outside. The car sound did not seem to be Koiton''s. Gise immediately became alert. Who wasing? Was it Nathaniel? Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Gise looked out of the window and caught sight of a silver car. The license te seemed to be a local. She quickly dragged out Mango to the basement and blocked the way over there. The person who came in quickly searched around that ce, but Mango was still nowhere to be seen. "Mrs. Ye! Mango!" Desmond shouted, but he couldn''t see Mango''s silhouette regardless of how hard he had tried. That was impossible! How could he not find her since he came here ording to the location that Zion gave him? Inadvertently, Desmond touched the iron cage. The residual temperature and heat made him involuntarily take a step back, and he slightly narrowed his eyes. Was Mango still her just now? Where could she go in such a short time? Gise observed all Desmond''s actions from below. When she saw him furrowing his brows, she couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. She quickly sent a WhatsApp message to Kolton. "Uncle Ye, someone ising. What should I do?" After Kolton received the news, he felt like he wanted to knock out Gise. If she had taken Mango away quietly, perhaps Desmond would have left after looking for a while. However, she insisted on sending him a Whatsapp text which would have exposed their location. Meanwhile, the red light over Zion''s side shed in an instant. "Uncle Blu, my Mommy is inside the room you''re standing. Have a look and see if there is any other basement." After hearing Zion''s words, Desmond''s eyes quickly search around that ce. Gise was on the verge of extreme anxiety. What should she do? In desperation, she quickly ced Mango into an iron box and threw it into the middle of all the boxes. For a moment, she couldn''t tell in which box contained Mango inside. After dealing with all this, Gise wiped her face with dust and sent another text to Kolton again. "Uncle Ye, it was my mistake. Please spare me and take me out of here. I can''t take it anymore!" Kolton was slightly stunned when he saw this message. On the other hand, Zion managed to find Gise''s hiding ce through her message. "Uncle Blu, the signal ising from somewhere near you. Search around. It must be at your feet." Desmond groped quickly and abruptly touched a button. He pressed it directly, and Gise appeared in front of him instantaneously. "Help! Help!" Gise ran out crying and shouting. Desmond immediately grabbed her arm. "Where''s madam?" "What? I don''t know what you''re saying. Didn''t...didn''t my sister send you to save me?" Gise was weeping softly. Desmond had already learned from Nathaniel that Gise and Kolton were in cahoots. At this time, Desmond felt disdainful regardless of how she cried. "Stop acting. Where''s Madam? Let me repeat once. You''d better be wise, or else..." "Ouch, I have a headache!" Gise fainted directly as she spoke. Desmond looked at Gise, who was lying on the ground like a corpse. He was on the verge of anger. He tied Gise to a chair and then went down to look for Mango but to no avail. "Zion, Madam is not here. Gise is the only one down there. It seems that she was locked here by Kolton." "How is it possible? Gise has taken away my mommy. She must know my mommy''s whereabouts. Mr. Ye ising. Keep an eye on her." "Okay then." When Desmond heard that Nathaniel wasing over, he instantly heaved a sigh of relief, but his eyes were slightly worried. Mango was still pregnant. Where did Gise and Kolton hide her? Gise heard over the whole conversation. She was so nervous that she immediately gave a call to her mother. "Help, Mom! Nathaniel wants to kill me!" After hearing Gise''s words, Desmond darted up from the basement immediately. "Well, do you think that you''re so smart? You can call someone even if I tie you up?" "I''m using Bluetooth earphones!" Gise thought that she had brilliant ideas, but Desmond immediately knocked her out. Nathaniel saw this scene just when he came over. "What''s going on?" "She just made a phone call. I guess she is calling Mrs. Shen." Nathaniel furrowed his brows after hearing Desmond''s words. Nathaniel understood what Mrs. Shen meant to Mango. Although he had made a deal with her, he didn''t want Mango to know about all this. However, he wouldn''t be able to hide this incident if Mango was here. "Take her away! Have you found Mango?" "Nope, I''ve searched everywhere. Madam was nowhere to be seen, and no one answered me either." Desmond was in exasperation. Nathaniel''s expression was gloomy as well. He looked around and said icily, "Take Gise away. I''ll go find Kolton." "Where can you find him?" "Zion is still investigating, but there will be news soon. He caught Mango to force me to hand over the gic data. However, I''ve already passed it over to the military, and I think he should know his too. Hence, he wants to vent his anger by taking my life. After all, he knows that he can Mango to threaten me, so Mango should be with him. As long as we can find his location, we''ll be able to look for Mango. Wait for my news." Nathaniel turned and left once he finished his words. Desmond nced at this ce again and left by taking Gise with him. Mango was left behind here alone. Not long after they left, Koiton''s men arrived. All of their boxes were loaded onto the car. Then, they went straight to the ce where Kolton hid. Kolton didn''t have to hide himself anymore. He saw his men bringing back the boxes and said coldly, "Open it! Be careful, don''t hurt Mango!" When Mango was taken out of the box, she was still unconscious. Kolton smiled and said, "Hah! Gise was useful after all! She managed to fool Nathaniel and Desmond at such a critical time. Not bad!" Kolton asked someone to tie up Mango. Mango felt nauseous. When she opened her eyes again, she caught sight of Kolton. "You''re awake?" She wanted to stretch, but she found that her hands and feet were tied up, so she couldn''t move at all. "Heh. Gise is really in cahoots with you." "Nah, stop spouting nonsense. I''m sick of it." Kolton sneered. Mango often ruined his ns. If she wasn''t still useful to him, he might have killed her right now. Mango realized the viciousness and homicidal intent in Koiton''s eyes. She smiled and said, "Are you nning to use me to lure Nathan over here? I advise you, don''t even think about it. He''s coming here to catch you, so you can''t threaten him at all." Koiton''s smile was somewhat bizarre. "Who told you that I was going to threaten Nathaniel with you? He''s my son, so I don''t want him to die. He has to do something for me, even if he''s dying. I did not capture you to simply threaten my son." His remarks stunned Mango. What did he mean by he was not only threatening Nathaniel? Who else was he going to threaten again? "What are you going to do? The gic data has been sent to the military region by Nathan. Don''t ever think about it in your life. Furthermore, your research base has been destroyed. You''re done for now that your ns have been ruined!" "Mango, there are some things that you may not know now, but I will tell you about them soon. Have you seen your father before? I''m talking about your biological father!" Upon hearing Koiton''s words, Mango immediately stopped talking. The biggest regret of her life was that she had never seen her own father. Even though she had seen him through pictures in the photo album, she had not seen him in person. However, she didn''t want to reveal this in front of Kolton. Kolton saw Mango pushing down her emotions stubbornly. He suddenly smiled and said, "I can let you see your father in person. Do you want to meet him?" "Huh? What did you say?" Mango waspletely stunned. How could this be possible? Everyone said that her father was dead, and they even named him a hero. How could he still be alive? Upon thinking of what Kolton was researching, Mango''s eyes suddenly narrowed.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Don''t tell me that you used my father''s genes to create a replication of him! Urgh! Kolton, I would tear you apart if you dare to say so. Don''t you believe it?" Kolton immediately burst outughing. "Wow! Your idea is simr to the one I had previously. I really want to create another god of warrior. After all, your father was famous in the military region due to his good physical abilities. Unfortunately, I could deconstruct his DNA when he died. Otherwise, perhaps you would be seeing another replicate of your father right now." "You b*stard!" Mango felt that Kolton was aplete lunatic. On the other hand, Kolton did not care about her curses. He smiled and said, "Oh well, it doesn''t matter whether I''m a b*stard or not. I meant my words. I can bring you to see your father in person. Also, he still looks exactly the same when he died. Do you want to see him?" "What did you do to him? My father was buried in the cemetery of heroes. How could you..." "Nothing is impossible. No one can stop what I want to do in this world. Hah! It''s just a cemetery! I can steal a corpse if I want to. Besides, who told you that your father''s body was buried?" "What do you mean?" Mango was confused. Kolton said coldly, "I was beside your father when he died. Well, you could say that I was the one who killed your father. However, the body I sent back was not your father''s. The ashes buried in your father''s tombstone don''t belong to him. I used only gic technology to create someone with the same weight and figure as your father, and I injected your father''s DNA inside it so that people would think that that body was his corpse. Although Koiton''s words were simple, Mango looked at Kolton as if he was talking about nonsense. How could this be possible? How could Kolton such a thing? Plus, why did he want to keep her father''s body? Mango instantly felt that Kolton was a lunatic. "Where''s...where''s my father''s body?" "Do you want to follow me to have a look at him? Ah, right. After all, you''re a child of the Hans family." As Kolton spoke, he knocked Mango out once again. "Do you have any ways to leave Ocean City?" His eyes were a little cold. One by one, his subordinates shivered with fear. "We are thinking of a way, but..." Chapter 910 Chapter 910 Before the subordinate could finish his words, he was kicked by Kolton. "Hurry up! I want to get out of here! You''re so useless!" He had lost his temper. Koiton''s lips suddenly curled up while he took a nce at Mango who was unconscious. He walked to the balcony and dialed a number using his phone. The call was soon connected. A woman''s voice came from the other end. "Who is this?" "Queena, Mango is with me." As soon as Kolton finished speaking, Queena became anxious in an instant. "Kolton?¡± "What a coincidence! I''ve decided to reach out to you again." Queena''s eyes narrowed again after hearing his words. "What do you want to do?" "Queena, don''t you know what I''m going to do? Oh, right, I just told your daughter something that you would also interested in it. I have Dennis'' body with me Do you want to have a look at it?" Right after Kolton finished speaking, Queena suddenly became excited. "You b*stard! What are you trying to say? Over two decades ago, I knew it wasn''t Dennis''s body, but the test equipment wasn''t advanced enough at that time. The DNA sample was blurry, but the results showed that there was an 80% chance that the body belonged to Dennis. I stayed at the border these years to find more news about him. Hah! I never expected you to take him away." Queena was indeed frustrated. Even after so many years, she still concerned about that incident. Kolton said coldly, "If it weren''t for you pursuing me back then, how could I have fled this ce in such a hurry? However, thanks to your hunt, I managed to build up a force outside the country too. So, do you want Dennis''s body?" "I want it!" "Bring along the things I need to meet me then. Remember, do not call the police or tell Nathaniel and don''t bring anyone with you. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen to your daughter. You understand that she is pregnant now. She is the best candidate for my experiment, though." "How dare you! If you dare to do anything to Mango, I promise you won''t get anything." Queena''s voice abruptly raised. However, Kolton said with a faint smile, "Queena, you''re not innocent either. If you were, the things that I want should be in the military right now, right? Since you didn''t take it out after many years, you''re also a selfish person too, right? In this case, why don''t we cooperate together?" "I won''t cooperate with you, and the reason why I didn''t hand it over was not for my own sake. It was just a memento left by Dennis for me at that time, and I wanted a memory of him. Kolton, don''t force me to do this." "Hah! Are you sure that I''m the one who''s forcing you? Queena, I''ll give you an address. It''s up to you whether you want toe or not. However, I''m giving you an hour. After that, I don''t know what will I do to Mango." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Kolton immediately hung up the call after finishing his words. Queena''s eyes abruptly sank. She looked upset. Rita happened to pass by her room. When she felt her unhappiness, she immediately asked, "Grandma, what''s wrong? Have you seen my mommy?" Queena came to her sense and replied with a faint smile, "I''ll bring your mommy backter." "Oh, alright. Grandma, you don''t really look well. Are you sick?" "It''s alright. I''m not feeling well today. Can you go and y on your own?" "Alright." Rita got up and went to look for Wisdom. Queena closed her room door. She pulled out an iron box under her bed and opened it. There was a notebook inside. It belonged to Dennis. Queena held the notebook tightly and whispered, "Dennis, have I been selfish over these years? I thought it was fine to hand it in and keep this as a souvenir. However, I didn''t expect Kolton to be so stubborn. Argh! I should have thought about why he came back even though he was facing such risk. He definitely did not juste back for the gic data of the Ye Family. However, I thought that Nathaniel would defeat him when they fought. So the things that you left behind would be mine. I won''t live long, and I nned to cremate this notebook together with me so that I could discuss it with you in heaven. Unfortunately, I think that I can''t wait till then. She flicked the dust off the notebook and carefully pulled it into her chest. Queena went to Mango''s room. After so many years, she had failed to fulfil her duty as a mother towards Mango. If it wasn''t for this notebook, she would never leave Mango behind. However, she put Mango at risk because of her notebook as well. Queena felt that she owed her daughter too much. She put away the notebook and changed into a nice set of clothes before going downstairs. Brantley saw that Queena was going out. He frowned immediately. "Where are you going?" "I''m going to look for Mango." "What? Do you know where she is? I heard from Nathan that he''s looking for her too. Don''t mess around since you''re not in good health now. Listen..." "I know where Kolton is. Dad, don''t worry about me. I am a mother. I can''t watch my daughter get into trouble and do nothing." Queena''s words made Brantley slightly upset. "I''m not asking you to ignore her, but what can you do by going out now? Your body is already weak while Nathaniel is still young. However, even if he went against Kolton, there''s a huge possibility that he might lose. Also, if Mango is in his hands, Nathan will definitely save her with his capabilities. Just listen to me. Stay at home and wait for news." "Kolton wants to meet me." Queena suddenly said. Brantley waspletely stunned. "What did you say?" "Dad, there are some things that I haven''t told you, and I don''t have time to tell them all to you now. Perhaps you''ll find out soon. However, regardless of the choice I make, I hope that you''ll be able to live well. If I''m gone, please take good care of Mango and her children." Brantley squinted his eyes abruptly. "What are you going to do?" Queena immediately smiled. Brantley had never seen such a sincere smile on Queena''s face after so many years. She said, "I want to look for Dennis. After all these years, perhaps I can really be buried with him." "What nonsense are you saying? Dennis has already died for a long time, and his ashes are still buried in the heroes'' cemetery. Are you going insane?" "Dad, let''s not talk about this anymore. Do you think I look good today?" Queena turned. She was wearing the clothes that Dennis had bought for her in the past. Both of them have agreed to register their marriage that day. However, Madam Hans had called Dennis back to the Hans family in the nick of time. From then onwards, they went their separate ways. He never got married in his life, nor did he leave anything for her. The only thing he left behind was this dress and the notebook in her arms. Brantley suddenly felt a little flustered. "Queena, don''t..." "Dad, don''t send anyone to follow me and don''t tell Nathaniel either. I''m confident that I can bring Mango back, but there are some things that I don''t want Nathaniel and you to know. You only need to remember me as your brilliant daughter, and let me take the rest of the secrets to my grave." "Queena!" "Dad, I''m dying. If I manage to meet Dennis before I die, I think my life will be worth it." Brantley felt that Queena was acting a bit weirdly. However, Queena didn''t want to exin anymore. She stopped Brantley from following her and drove out alone. Brantley was slightly worried and asked Toby to follow her. However, Toby managed to follow only halfway before he lost her. He then informed Nathaniel regarding this issue. Nathaniel learnt that Kolton had an appointment with Queena. He didn''t know what to do at first. After that, he sent his men to locate them. However, by the time Nathaniel received the news, Queena had already boarded the ship, and Koiton''s ship also left the port of Ocean City. "Go after him!" Nathaniel was extremely depressed. "Hah! Tell me! How did they leave the harbour under my watch? Didn''t our men block off all the exits?" He was enraged! Ned replied in a low voice, "Our men set up the boat for Queena. He didn''t expect that Kolton and Queena would be together." Nathaniel was terribly upset. Queena was his mother- in-w, but at that moment, he really wanted to beat her up. "Is Madam on the boat as well?" "Yes, she should be." Nathaniel''s face darkened even more. "If I''m not mistaken, Kolton will definitely head to the seas after going out of the port. Get our people to chase after him. In any case, we must stop him before he reaches there." "Yes!" Ned immediately led his people to chase after Kolton. Desmond''s eyes were slightly cold. "I don''t think he''ll go to the seas." "Tell me what you think." Nathaniel looked at Desmond while trying his best to suppress his anger. Desmond whispered, "I was an experiment too. My parents'' current home is simr to Koiton''s research base, so I know better than anyone what a science psycho wants the most." "What exactly are you trying to say?" "What I want to say is that madam is pregnant now, just like my mother was back then. Gic experiments on adults tend to fail. However, there might be unexpected results if they experiment on the embryo inside the mother''s body. Through this, there could be unexpected results, just like what happened to me. Nathaniel''s expression changed after hearing Desmond''s words. "Do...do you mean that Kolton intends to use Mango as a living specimen by using her baby for an experiment?" "That''s what I''m thinking of, but hopefully, he won''t do that. Well, if he really intends to do that, he will not escape to the seas, but he will return to his own base instead. After all, he can only do anything he wants once he returns to his base. I think that he will likelynd at the nearest harbour. Then, he will take a helicopter to leave our country and go abroad. I''m sure that someone as cautious as him would have different research bases that would act like back-ups. Upon hearing Desmond''s words, Nathaniel was not calm anymore. If his guess was correct, would he be able to save Mango and the others in time? Nathaniel was slightly nervous. No way! He definitely would not allow anyone to hurt Mango and her baby, not even Kolton! Chapter 911 Chapter 911 "Mr. Ye?" Desmond saw that Nathaniel did not react at all, so he called out to him. Nathaniel abruptly regained his senses. "I''ll lead the team to the nearby port, so I''ll leave here to you." Nathaniel turned and left after his words. Desmond was also worried. However, now that Nathaniel had finally reacted, he did not have to follow him. After both Queena and Kolton boarded the ship, Kolton asked someone to change a ship, and he used the old ship as bait to lure Nathaniel''s people away. The three of them, including Queena, him, and Mango, who was still unconscious, boarded another ship. Mango was still unconscious while Queena had been watching over her all this while. She looked at her daughter and wiped her face repeatedly. However, she did not know what she should tell Mango when she woke up. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Perhaps Mango had understood Queena''s difficulties, so she had been sleeping all this while. Even Queena was slightly worried. "What on earth did you do to her? Why hasn''t she woken up yet?" Kolton, on the other hand, said nonchntly, "Don''t worry. I didn''t give her any medicine, and I just knocked her out. I''m not sure why she''s still unconscious, though. Perhaps it''s because her physical condition is too poor? I have to say her physical condition is so much weaker than you and your husband. However, Queena only red at him coldly before she continued to take care of Mango carefully. When Mango woke up and caught sight of Queena, she thought that she was dreaming. "Mom? Hah...I guess I''m still unconscious. I can''t believe that I''m seeing my mother here." Mango forced a smile. As she was about to get up, she felt a sharp pain at the back of her neck. She abruptly recalled something. "Kolton?!" She suddenly sat up, which made her dizzy. "Slow down, Mango! You need to rest." Queena''s voice sounded once again, and Mango waspletely stunned. "Mom? Is that really you?" Mango looked at Queena and touched her face with her own hand in disbelief. It was warm! She was alive and breathing! Mango was instantly enraged. "Kolton, you b*stard! I would be fine if you only kidnapped me, but why did you kidnap my mother as well?" Once Queena saw that Mango wanted to fight with Kolton, she managed to stop her in time. "I volunteered toe here." "What?" Mango was somewhat confused. Queena stopped her and said with a smile, "I wanted to meet your father because I haven''t seen him for more than 20 years." Mango suddenly felt a chill down her spine. She still recalled that Kolton had told her something simr previously. Why was Queena saying the same thing right now?" "Mom, don''t be fooled by Kolton! How could the dead still be alive? He''s clearly using dad''s corpse to make uspromise! Why don''t you understand?" "I understand this, but also, I know that your father is long gone. Twenty years have passed, and I''ve almost forgotten how he looks like. If I can meet him once before death and let me remember his appearance, I think it would be worth it." "Mom, what are you talking about? Urgh! You need to clear your head!" Mango didn''t know how Kolton had brainwashed Queena. She really wanted to kill Kolton right now. However, Kolton smiled and said, "Your mother is thinking clearly, and she''s probably more levelheaded than all of us. However, her level-headed personality has caused us all to end up like that. Right, Queena?" "Shut up! Don''t interrupt while I''m talking to my daughter!" Queena''s tone was upset. Kolton had always been respected by others all these years. Who dared to speak to him in this way? Queena shouted at him this way at the moment. He was slightly embarrassed, but he did notsh at her. He just gave her a cold re and kept his mouth shut after that. Mango was surprised to see the scene. "Mom, why does he listen to you?" "Because he''s ashamed!" Queena said coldly, "Hah! I bet you didn''t know that this person used to be your father''s best buddy. However, he killed his best friend! Now he even hid your father''s body and refused to hand it over. After so many years, lest he''s afraid to meet your father." "What?" Mango waspletely stunned. Dennis was a soldier, a martyr, and even a painter. How could such a person befriend someone like Kolton? However, Kolton did not deny it either, which meant that all these statements were true. Mango looked at Queena and asked in a low voice, "Mom, what''s going on here? What happened to father''s body, as you mentioned just now?" "It''s a long story. To cut it short, your father was a genius. He is not only good at painting, but he''s also an excellent soldier as well. He even had outstanding achievements in some other careers." "An example..." "For instance, your father is a national researcher in the physics field." After hearing Queena''s words, Mango immediately understood. "My father also participated in the research of gic data back then?" "He wasn''t involved in that research. I heard that he pointed out the issues in the gene field at that time. Coincidentally, his advice helped Kolton a lot." Queena looked at Kolton and said angrily, "Back then, he lied to your father and said that he just wanted to study this topic. I had wondered how they became friends as they chatted, and your dad began to help him study this topic. Later on, he managed to re-calcte a new set of data. This set of data wasplementary to the research data produced by the previous head of Ye family. Thus, this solved the doubts that he was having. When thete Mr. Ye knew about this, he invited your father to Ye family and took out his own research. The two of them talked for a long time, and no one knew what had they talked about." "After that, thete Mr. Ye personally sent Dennis out. Dennis burnt the entire notebook got drunk that night. I heard he said that he had made a huge mistake and almost became a sinner. I was reluctant to let Dennis''s hard work, which he had researched for countless nights, turn into ashes, so I reced his notebook and kept the original one. Since then, Dennispletely cut Kolton off. Everyone thought that Koiton''s notebook had been destroyed. Kolton believed that too at that time but after that, he found out from someone that I had this notebook. He told me to hand it over to him and even threatened me by asking someone to get me drunk and took pictures of me naked." Upon speaking of this, Queena red at Kolton with hatred and wished that she could tear him into pieces. Mango''s eyes abruptly squinted. "Hah! Is this something that a human would do?" Kolton said nothing as if they were not talking about him. Queena was old enough, so she dared to say anything that was on her mind. This was the biggest shame in her life. "Did you break up with dad due to this incident?" Mango spoke suddenly. Queena''s eyes suddenly became moistened. "Yes, he doesn''t know about it, but I couldn''t confront him about it anymore. I was the woman he loved the most, but I was naked in front of his best friend. Urgh...l won''t forget this humiliation my whole life! At the time, the Hans family asked him to join the army, so I took the opportunity to break up with him. However, he said that he broke up with me as he had joined the army to keep my reputation. However, perhaps he knew about everything at that time. Queena burst into tears as she spoke. "I deeply hated Kolton at that time. I even intended to burn that notebook. Unfortunately, I was still reluctant. I sent the notebook back to Dennis. However, because of that, Dennis had to be sacrificed. "What do you mean?" Mango''s heart clenched tightly. She seemed to have guessed something, but she was not sure. Queena wiped off her tears and said, "The notebook had returned to Dennis''s hands again caused his death. During that time, Kolton didn''t have many capabilities to meddle with the issues in the military region. He must have contacted some powerful people and used his rhetoric to gain the trust of the person. After that, someone arranged for Dennis toplete a task abroad. Dennis had a narrow escape each time he left for a mission. He noticed something, so he secretly asked someone to bring the notebook to me. I couldn''t bear with it at that time! He then wrote me a letter asking me to protect the notebook. If it was possible, I should find a chance to give it to the military. Unfortunately, I didn''t want to give it to anyone at that time. Later on, I found out that I was pregnant, and I didn''t dare to contact your grandfather. Thus, I secretly began to study diplomatic knowledge and prepared for the examination alone." "I sessfully gained the position in the External Affairs department, but I was also on the verge of giving birth. Once I knew that I had a job overseas, I would definitely choose to go abroad because I requested it. However once I go overseas, it will be very dangerous for my child to follow me. I have no choice but to hand you to the Shen family so that they could bring you up. After then, I went abroad alone with the notebook." "I''ve experienced numerous idents that almost got me killed, and I had various narrow escapes when I was serving overseas. At that time, I received a letter from your father who told me that someone would meet me, and he asked me to pass the notebook to that person. Unfortunately, I didn''t manage to wait for the person, and I only received the news of your father''s death. I felt as if my world had crumbled, and I wished to go back to attend his funeral. However, the military said that his death was too brutal that his body couldn''t be identified, and they only managed to extract 80% of his DNA. So, this issue ended like that." Queena took a deep breath before looking at Kolton and said, "Your father might be dead, but I have to know how he died. I''m sure that your father''s death has something to do with Kolton. Now he said that he kept your father''s body and asked me to exchange it with the notebook, I don''t care anymore. I have dedicated my life to the country, and I want to be together with my most beloved husband now." Mango suddenly caught hold of some information. "Wait, Mom, do you mean that you''ve brought the notebook with you here?" "Yeah, this notebook has caused so many conflicts between my father and me. I''m dying soon. I can''t put all of you at risk anymore, so I came here and brought along the notebook. Queenaughed as she spoke, but Mango''s became nervous. "No! Mom, there''s something wrong with it. He doesn''t only want the notebook in your hand for sure, so he must want something more than that!" Mango looked at Kolton and saw the corner of his lips slightly raise. That smug smile deeply irritated her eyes. Chapter 912 Chapter 912 "Am I right? Not only do you want my mother''s notebook, but you also want what Nathaniel has, right?" Mango''s words caused Queena to be slightly taken aback. However, Kolton smiled and said, "Mango, you are a brilliant child, but sometimes it''s not good to be too smart." "Cut the crap! Although my father developed that set of data, you could only use it if it was simr to the data to the Ye family. You have said that you wanted to set Nathaniel up by using him to threaten me. I didn''t know the reason previously, but now I do. Kolton, I really don''t understand. Even if you created a gic miracle and managed to make a clone, so what? Can you live forever? You don''t even care about your own daughter. What can you do even if you create so many gic reconstruction bodies? Can you guarantee that everyone will obey you?" Kolton became upset after hearing Mango''s words. "Stop meddling in my business!" "I can ignore it, but don''t get the people I care about the most involved instead. In fact, I wouldn''t even care if you build a new army and create your own country. However, let me warn you, if you dare to hurt my beloved family even a little, I promise that I will make you suffer." "Hmph, you''re just a prisoner! Do you think you have the right to say something to me this way?" Kolton snorted coldly and left. Queena kept pondering about something. Upon seeing that Kolton had left, she whispered, "I had never thought about the reason why he would do this." "Mom, I know that you wish to see Dad, but how do you know that daddy''s body was in his hands? Sometimes love makes people blind. You are really..." Queena shook her head with a smile and said, "It doesn''t matter. I''ve led an unhappy life all this while! I couldn''t do whatever I wanted, and I couldn''t even marry that person I love. In fact, he got hurt because of me! I have two children in my life, but I owe them. Now that I am dying, I''m not trying to appear kind. I...I just want to do whatever I want. Don''t worry. I won''t give the notebook to him. I will try my best to protect your safety as well. Mango, just fulfil my wish. Rather than dying at home, I prefer dying here because I want to see him. Perhaps God will pity me and fulfil my wish." Upon listening to Queena''s remarks, Mango didn''t know what else she could say to her. She didn''t know that Queena had such an emotional side to her, but she couldn''t refute her words either. Everyone had a weak spot in their heart that they didn''t want anyone to know. Her weakness happened to be Dennis. Mango no longer spoke. Resting her head on Queena''s chest, she quietly listened to Queena''s heartbeat. Her heartbeat was strong, and yet, it carried a tinge of stillness. She couldn''t help thinking of Nathaniel. Now that she had gone missing for a few hours, Nathaniel would be extremely anxious. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. His was always filled with ups and downs because of her. Mango touched her body and found that her phone was with her. However, there was no signal at all. They were in the sea, and there were in a service area. Therefore, the only possible exnation was that Kolton had blocked the signal, so he did not confiscate her phone. Mango opened the album filled with plenty of photos of Zion and Rita. Later on, she had added Wisdom''s photos inside, but there were only few photos of Nathaniel. She was not a person who loved taking photos. Well, she always wanted to leave some beautiful memories for her children, but she had forgotten that sometimes even adults needed to capture some wonderful moments. Mango was looking through the album. She was feeling satisfied and happy seeing the children''s growth process. Queena felt much more relieved when she saw that Mango managed to adapt to her current circumstances well. Life on the sea was too boring. They had never seen Kolton ever since. Perhaps he didn''t want to meet them, or perhaps security was tight, so he wasn''t afraid that they would run away at all. Mango knew that Queena wouldn''t leave, and if she didn''t leave, it was even more impossible for her to leave. Day after day passed on the sea. During this period, the patrolling fleets passed by as well. However, before Mango could ask for help, Kolton had already dealt with them. Sometimes, people''s survival instincts could really be worn out. Mango saw Queena stopping her from leaving repeatedly. In the end, she had no choice but to give up. Forget it. Since Queena wanted to see Dennis''s body before she died, as Queena''s daughter, it was Mango''s duty to fulfil her wish. The boat finallynded after drifting on the sea for over five days. Upon reaching the shore, both Mango and Queena were still not used to it, especially Mango. She had wondered if it was seasickness or some other reason, but she had begun to vomit once they reached the shore. In fact, she felt as if she had thrown up everything she had eaten. Queena felt bad looking at her. Kolton gave her a patch of medicine. Mango didn''t dare to take it. It was then she heard Kolton say, "Don''t worry, this medicine won''t affect your body, nor will it affect the child in your stomach." "Hah! Why would you be so kind?" "I just don''t want anything to happen to you..." Koiton''s words were truly ironic. Mango looked at him and sneered. Kolton did not exin either. He only said tly, "It''s up to you whether you want to eat or not. If you copse and die, I won''t be responsible for burying you." Then he left the spot. Kolton was rather calm and quiet along the way. He was neither ostentatious nor sombre as he was in Ocean City. Right at the moment, Kolton seemed to be apletely different person. His entire body exuded a trace of joy. Regardless of how well he hid it, Mango could still feel it. Queena frowned slightly and whispered, "Do you think you can hold on?" "It shouldn''t be a problem." Mango threw the medicine tablet away. She really did not dare to take that medicine for her and the baby''s sake. Queena didn''t stop her, but she couldn''t bear to watch Mango suffer. "I''ll see if there is any other medicine suitable for youter." "Alright." Mango followed Koiton''s footstep to the shore with the help of Queena. It seemed to be an unknown ind. If she had not been following Kolton, Mango would not have known that there was such a small ind in the middle of the ocean. They could only use a boat to get to the ind as the sea was surrounding it. This ind was not that big, and it was only the size of a county at most. However, it was under high security, just like an independent small country. The moment Kolton took them to the ind, armed policemen pointed their guns at them. "Captain, you''re back?" The man who led the team was respectful towards Kolton. Kolton nodded and said in a low voice, "Stay alert. If anything happens, report to me at any time." "Yes, sir." The policemen gave him a military salute in unison. Mango examined them carefully and realized that these people were skilful. They were even stronger than her. Now that she was pregnant, her skills were not as good as before. It would be difficult to escape from this ce alone. Kolton was not afraid of her surveying look. Instead, he said coldly, "The only way to leave here is to take the same route that we used toe here. If you want to die, you can give it a try. I promise that others will never find your bodies. However, if you are willing to listen to my words, I will also guarantee your safety." "Bullsh*t!" Mango immediately replied him. Kolton slightly frowned at Mango''s words, but he didn''t say anything else. "Ah Hu, take them to rest. I will inform you when I need them." Once he finished his words, Kolton left in a hurry. Mango didn''t know where he was heading to, but when she saw Koiton''s cheerful steps, she suddenly had a feeling that Kolton was about to meet someone he liked. Was there someone he liked? A man like Kolton would fall in love with someone? Mango felt that this was a little ridiculous! He had spent his whole life searching for gic data and performing experiments on gic modification. How could such a person fall for someone? If there was really someone he liked, how could he have done something that insane? Mango shook her head and entered the ind with the help of Queena. She became even more surprised and startled when she went further inside. The defence system here was way too organised. Even Nathaniel and the others could hardly leave unscathed from here, let alone her. Previously, Mango had hoped that Nathaniel and the others woulde to her rescue. However, she did not want them toe over at the moment. Jad took them to the ind. Under the detection of various high-tech equipment, they went through various checkpoints and arrived at the ce they were going to stay. The living environment over there was indeed picturesque. It was as if the scenery hade out of a novel. Mango wondered how much Kolton had spent to build this ce. But, she was taken aback when she saw the spectacrvender garden. "Mom, do you think there''s a woman on this ind? Someone that Kolton dotes on?" Mango suddenly spoke. Queena was stunned for a moment, then she shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I''ve never heard that Kolton has met a woman he liked. He spent his whole life looking for gic modification and performing experiments like a madman. In fact, he''s a crazy scientist! Would such a person have someone they loved? If so, how could he do all sorts of harmful crimes? Once a person understands the beauty of love, he won''t separate others." "That may not be true. There is another kind of person who will risk everything for his love, even if he had to go against the whole world." Mango didn''t know why she would say something like this, but she felt that her words were correct. Would someone like Kolton really fall in love? If he could do so, who was the woman that Kolton had been pampered and loved? This patch ofvender was indeed spectacr. She didn''t believe that Kolton had nted it for research out of boredom. Who was this woman? Why was he willing to go to such lengths to please her? Was she Sisi''s mother? Mango kept thinking in her mind, but she couldn''t get any answers. Ah Hu arranged them to stay at the side chamber. Before leaving, Jad looked at them and whispered, "Let me give you a piece of advice. Just rest well and conduct your activities here. Don''t ever enter the main hall." "Why not?" When Mango asked him casually, she noticed that dad''s expression changed slightly. Chapter 913 Chapter 913 "Just stay at the ce where you''ve been told and cut the crap!" Jad snorted before he left. Mango felt that the people here were no different from Kolton. They all had the same bad temper and were equally cold-hearted. She looked at the ce where she lived. It had everything she needed. All the gadgets around her were equipped with thetest technology, but why would they need to use them? Queena wasn''t as focused on observing the surroundings as Mango was. She quickly found the first aid kit, and she took out the medicine and handed it to Mango. "Here! Have some medicine. Otherwise, you will continue to feel terrible." Mango looked at the medicine and made sure that it came from a reliable supplier. Only then did she take it and swallowed it with water. After seeing her consume the medicine, Queena helped her to the bedside and whispered, "You''d better quickly have some rest. Nobody knows when will Kolton, that lunatic, will do something. Before he does anything, you should rest well and recover." Mango nodded. She found that Queena was ruddy-faced as she was expecting to see Dennis. She asked suddenly., "Mom, do you not feel seasick?" "I''ve gotten used to it after a long time. Over these years, I''ve been transferred here and there outside the country. Sometimes I need to go to several countries within a year, so I''m used to illnesses that are caused by climate change. Over time, my body learnt to adapt to the different climates. Wherever I go, I wouldn''t suffer from sickness anymore. However, you''re pregnant, but you had to run around with me. I feel sorry for you." "I''m alright. After all, I''ve never seen my father in my life, so I won''t regret anything if I meet him now. I hope that Kolton won''t lie to us." Mango felt extremely feeble as she spoke. Sheid on the bed under Queena''s gaze and soon fell asleep. She knew that she had to stay vignt in this ce. Although she bore such a thought in her heart, she still couldn''t stop feeling sleepy. Not long after Mango fell asleep, Queena got up. She stood by the window and looked at the sea outside. No one knew what she was thinking. Mango slept veryfortably. No one disturbed them or came to interrogate them either. It seemed that Kolton had forgotten about them. In fact, she woke up because she was hungry. Seeing Queena standing in front of the full-length window like a statue and looking at the sea outside, Mango knew that she missed her father. Queen regained her sense after hearing that Mango had woken up. She turned around in a split second. "Are you awake? Do you want to eat something?" "Is there food?" Mango was in astonishment. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Would Kolton serve them like guests? Why did she doubt him? Queena smiled and said, "I went out to have a look just now. There''s a kitchen here with everything provided inside. It seems that we have to cook ourselves. While you were asleep just now, I have already cooked porridge, and it should be ready now. After you recuperate, I''ll make you something else to eat." Upon hearing Queena''s words, Mango quickly shook her head. "Mom, let me cook for you instead. You''re not in good health, and I don''t know if you had brought any medicine with you. I''ll do it." "You''re pregnant, so how could I let you exert yourself? Just rest assured. My body still can withstand it. I will need you to serve me when I can''t hold on anymore. Lie down and rest for a while. I will go to get you some porridge." Queena walked out as she spoke. Mango had surveyed at theyout of that ce. The design was modern, and the colour scheme reminded her of a fairy tale, so she was more certain about her guess. Kolton definitely had someone he liked or someone he pampered and loved in his heart. Well, who was that person? Was she good or evil? Could it be that she had been helping Kolton to sess during these years? Mango began to start thinking. All of a sudden, a pleasant melody yed on a violin came from outside. Mango was slightly stunned. She leaned against the bed and listened carefully. That person seemed to be a connoisseur, and she sounded like a talented violinist that had at least passed the sixth grade. Her song was cheerful, and it had a hint of joy and excitement in it. Therefore, people listening to it felt happy as well. Who could it be? Was it Kolton? Mango felt that she was overthinking about it. How could a man like Kolton y the violin? Mango shook her head. Queena came in with some porridge. When she saw Mango leaning against the bed with an indulgent look, she couldn''t help but say with a smile, "I never expect that there would be such an elegant schr here." "Yes, I really want to see who''s ying the violin. After listening to her, I''m in a better mood now, and I feel less upset even though I''m a prisoner." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Queena said apologetically, "It''s all my fault. I was the one who brought these unnecessary pains and troubles." "Mom, what are you saying? We are one. You are my mother, and you came here because of me. Don''t put everything on yourself, or you will be too tired. Since we''re here now, let''s go with the flow. Anyway, I hope that we can find a way to send out some news so that others can find us. Did you see any mobile phones here?" "Yeah, I saw one, but I can''t make a call. I have checked it. The phone here is merely an internal tool used formunication on the ind. We can''t use it to call people outside the ind." Mango''s excitement disappeared after hearing Queena''s words. Was it impossible? She should have thought of it, but she wanted to give it a try. Mango took out her phone and found there was still no signal on it. She could not help but feel a little gloomy. Queena ced the porridge before him and whispered, "Eat something first and recover your strength. You were vomiting and had diarrhoea just now. Do you feel better now?" "I''m feeling much better, but I don''t have an appetite. Mom, you eat first." Mango had an upset tummy. "Do you want me to ask Kolton to call a doctor here? Is it because of your pregnancy?" "Maybe. Kolton doesn''t look like a good person, though. Why would he get a doctor for me? Mom, let''s not humiliate ourselves. As long as I am alive, I refused to owe him anything!" Mango spoke with guts. Her manner and tone reminded Queena of Dennis. "Dennis?" She groaned. Subsequently, she gave an awkward smile when she thought of her current situation. Mango''s heart was filled with sorrow. Though love was wonderful, istion and partings were inevitable. After all, even the cheerful violin sound could not cheer up someone who had lost their love. She patted Queena''s hand and said, "Mom, I''m Mango." Only then did Queena wake up from her trance. "I''m sorry, I don''t know why I''m acting this way. Aftering here, I seem to miss Dennis even more." "Perhaps you miss dad too much, so you''re still obsessing over him in your heart." Mango understood that feeling. She patted Queena''s back and let her weep on her shoulder. The violins yed a song rich in musical intonations. Queena wanted to continue crying, but in the end, she stopped crying because of the melody. "Who is the person ying the violin?" "I don''t know, but this person ys quite well." Queena slightly raised her head after hearing Mango''s words. "Do you know how to y the violin?" "Only a little bit. I leant for a few days when I was in school. However, I quit as the sses were at the same time as my painting sses. I haven''t yed it for so many years, so I probably can''t y well anymore." Queena didn''t know that Mango had such a talent. She recalled the report from her subordinates that Mr. Shen took Gise to find a violin tutor. At that time, she felt a little sour and gloomy. "Does Mr. Shen know that you learnt the violin before?" "He has no idea. In fact, Dillon is my teacher." Mango smiled mischievously. Queena was slightly taken aback. Mango continued, "My teacher has only taught one student in his entire life. Hence, Gise will never stand a chance to be his pupil. Perhaps her teacher was someone else." It took Queena a long time to digest the news. "Your teacher? Well, you must y the violin well too! Why didn''t you mention it before?" "I''m not an excellent student, so I didn''t want to embarrass him." Mango had already stood up as she spoke. "Mango, where are you going?" "I''m going to see who''s the person ying that melodious tone." Mango''s words made Queena pause slightly before she said in a low voice, "dad said that we shouldn''t go out of this side hall." "We''re not their ves, though. Why should we stay at the ce we''re told to? If we''re really obedient, would we still be hostages? Mom, have you forgotten that we were kidnapped and sent to this ind? In this case, we should decide what to do ourselves, right?" Mango''s words were too authoritative. Queena nodded. "You''re right. I was being too cautious. Alright, I''ll go with you." Queena tidied herself up. The violinist outside seemed to be in a good mood, and she kept ying. Mango''s fingers gently tapped on the keyboard, feeling extremely rxed. However, she could also hear that the person seemed to be in poor health and would stop a moment after ying for a short period. Although she only yed for a short while, anyone who knew the violin well could tell this. After Queena packed up the things, she was stunned instantly when she saw Mangopletely immersed in the music. Her daughter was as talented as Dennis. If she had raised her, perhaps Mango''s achievements would have been limitless. Unfortunately, for her safety, she had given Mango to the Shen family''s parents. Now, she had ruined her daughter''s entire life. She could tell that Mango liked music quite a lot, and she was talented in it too. Otherwise, Mr. Dillon would not have epted her as his student. Queena was getting even more upset whenever she thought about it. She was a mother! Her life was about to end. What exactly did she leave behind for Mango? Not only did she leave nothing for her, but she had caused Mango danger! Queena felt very uneasy. After the violinist finished a verse, Mango abruptly stood up and grabbed Queena''s hand, saying, "Mom, let''s go quickly. Perhaps we can catch up with her before she starts her next verse." "Oh, okay." Queena was dragged away by Mango. When they came out of the side hall, they realized that they were not guarded, and even the cleaners did not nce at them. It was as if they were permanent residents on the ind. A the moment, the violin sounded again, but it came from the direction of the main hall. Chapter 914 Chapter 914 The main hall? Generally speaking, only the master could live in the main hall. The owner of this ce was Kolton. Was Kolton ying the violin? When Mango thought of Koiton''s appearance and behaviour, she doubted this possibility. She was walking even more rapidly as she was getting more confused. While they were about to arrive at the door of the main hall, someone stopped them immediately. "Miss Shen, Miss Xiao, both of you seem to be at the wrong ce. I have told you before that no one is allowed to enter this ce." dad''s sudden appearance didn''t surprise Mango at all. Just then, they heard the violinist ying a wrong note. Mango suddenly yelled at the top of her lungs. "This part should be a major note. You yed the wrong string." As soon as she finished speaking, the music came to an abrupt halt. "Who''s outside there?" Koiton''s voice abruptly sounded with a trace of anger. Jad shivered over his body and quickly replied, "It''s Miss Shen." "Mango?" "Yeah, it''s me. I wanted to know who was ying the violin. It''s good, but she hasn''t undergone special training. Some of the finger movements are wrong." Koiton''s expression darkened after hearing Mango''s words. "Get out of here! If you dare to say a single word again, do you believe that..." "Are you going to kill me? That''s right. There''s nothing you can''t do. Well, even if you kill me, I still have to say it. This rhythm is good, just that some finger movements are wrong." "Let here in." Just as Mango finished speaking, a pure voice sounded. It did not belong to Koiton''s, but it was a girl''s voice instead. Mango immediately froze. There was really a girl at this ce? Was her earlier assumption correct? Kolton had a woman here. Was she his beloved woman? Mango frowned slightly. She heard Koiton''s voice lower a few decibels. In a low voice, he said, "You don''t have to listen to her nonsense. You''re ying very well." "Kolton, I know that you''replimenting me, but I know my own issues too. She''s telling the truth! No one ever taught me how to y since I was young. I always wished to look for a teacher to teach me, but... since there''s an opportunity, why don''t you let us explore music together?" Her voice was incredibly gentle andfortable to hear, and it was pure and clean like her music. This was the impression that she had given to Mango. Well, why could such a pure woman be together with Kolton? Mango couldn''t figure that out. Queena was also astonished. Nobody had ever told her that Kolton had a beloved girl. How could he hide such a lovely girl here? After all, Kolton could not win against the woman. He said gently, "Okay, I''ll go right away. Wait here." "Alright." Kolton came out with a rather unpleasant expression. However, he looked at Mango with his brows slightly furrowed. "Hah! Do you even know how to y the violin?" "Wow! Do you actually care about her? I''m surprised!" Koiton''s expression instantly changed. "I warn you to mind your words. You should know what to say. Otherwise..." "Well, so what?" Mango was truly not afraid of Kolton. At this point, what else could Kolton do to her? Kolton trembled in anger, but there was nothing he could do. "You''re just like your father. Both of you are stubborn!" "Of course! I''m his daughter. It''s useless for you to threaten me. Can I go in now?" Kolton suddenly paused for a moment before saying in a low voice, "Mango, she doesn''t know anything that I''ve done. She''s as pure as her music, so don''t disturb her with these matters." "Are you begging me?" Mango showed a smug look, but she was surprised deep down in her heart. Kolton, who usually cared about nothing, was actually begging her for a woman. It was somewhat difficult to understand. Kolton did not put on any airs and said in a low tone, "Yes, I am begging you. I beg you to keep her in a clean and pure environment. This ind was built for her, don''t you realize that? I built this ce like a pce. She can do whatever she wants, ys the violin that she likes, and even walk everywhere. As long as she is pleased, I will give her all the happiness she wants." If someone else had uttered these words, Mango would definitely be touched. On the contrary, she did not believe anything that Kolton had said. "Do you think I''m still a child? Kolton, I don''t believe you at all. Either you don''t let me in, or you keep your mouth shut. Stop meddling in my business." Mango''s attitude had provoked Kolton. He grabbed Queena''s neck and said icily, "If you dare to destroy her purity, I''m going to kill Queena." "You won''t do it. After all, you still want to get my mother''s notebook." Mango had nothing to fear. However, Koltonughed coldly and said, "If I can''t get anything, I''d rather take everyone to hell with me. She''s the only pure thing left in my life. If you ruin her, I would rather destroy the world." His remarks astounded Mango greatly. Kolton had revealed his weakness. He said that she was the only one that he cared about. Could she build a good rtionship with that girl then? Perhaps there could be another turning point in that matter? Mango''s mind was filled with thoughts. "Okay, I promise I won''t utter anything to her other than music." "I don''t trust you. From now onwards, Queena has to stay before me. Mango, your mother''s life is in your hands. Your actions will determine her life and death." Once he finished his words, Kolton took Queena away. Before leaving, Queena looked at her and said, "Do whatever you want. Don''t care about me as I''m a dying person." "How about Dennis''s body then? If she crosses the line, I will make Dennis''s body vanish in the air right in front of your eyes." Koiton''s threat was very effective. Both Queena and Mango were particrly angry, but it didn''t matter to Kolton. Mango took a deep breath and said, "Alright, I promise you, but you have to treat my mother well." After that, she walked inside. From the moment they entered the main hall, Mango had noticed that Kolton had chosen a pure European design. The design style was mainly in white, and no one could bear to dirty the pure and white tiles. "Miss Shen, please change your shoes." While Mango was still in a daze, someone stepped forward and gave her sterilized clothes along with shoes. "Do I need to change my clothes as well?" "That''s right." The servant kept his head down while showing a respectful look. Mango frowned slightly. Although she didn''t know the reason, she still changed ording to the servant''s words. She could tell that the clothes were sterile. Why did she have to wear this? Mango had no idea. She subconsciously looked around. All the servants who were cleaning, cooking or doing other stuff were dressed in sterile suits and wearing sterile gloves. It was a sterile world! What exactly was Kolton trying to do? It was too abnormal! Even if he liked his things clean, why did he have to go to this extent? Mango walked inside with confusions in her heart. She had initially thought that thedy would be ying the violin in a hall or an open space. Little did she expect that the servant would take her to the bedroom. "Is she inside the bedroom?" "Yes Miss Shen, please go in." The servant stopped right at the door and didn''t dare to step forward. Mango suppressed the doubt in her heart and walked in. "Cough." A coughing sound arose, and Mango was slightly stunned. "Please close the door. Thank you." Her voice was ethereal, but she sounded feeble. Mango closed the door and realized that the room was surrounded by white draperies that blocked out the sunlight. She noticed that the bed was round in shape with white draperies covered in the middle. A lean girl was sitting on the bed with a violin in her hand. Mango walked step by step towards the girl. It was not until she walked up to her that she managed to look at the girl''s appearance. How should Mango describe her face? Her beauty was unique indeed, and even a woman like Mango could not help but admire her. However, her face was as pale as snow, with green blood vessels gleaming under her skin. She was kind of scrawny, but her eyes were as sheer as a newborn baby. Her long hair was casually scattered on her shoulder. Her phnx was long, but she was also thin. They looked a little dazzling on the violin, but Mango did not know how to describe this beautiful scene. Mango was secretly shocked. The girl coughed again and said with a smile, "Did I scare you?" "Nope, you''re..." "I''ve been like that since birth. Doctor said that I had iplete congenital genes. My body can''t be exposed to either sunlight and wind. Although I am alive, I can only move in this house like a prisoner for a lifetime." The girl''s eyes dimmed. Mango suddenly understood. Was Koiton so engrossed in conducting gic research because of her? "How old are you?" Mango couldn''t help but ask when she saw that the girl looked very young. That girl gave a wry smile. "I''m over 50 years old. Do you believe me?" "What?" Mango waspletely stunned. How could this be possible? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She reckoned that anyone who saw her would think that she was around neen years on, including Mango! Although she was not in good health, her kind had moisture, and she did not look like someone in their fifties. The woman smiled bitterly and said, "As I said, it was a disease carried from the womb. I had been stopped growing since I was eighteen years old. I never knew what was menstruation as I don''t go through it. On top of that, I''m a monster who doesn''t grow old. In the ce where I lived, I was regarded as a monster. Everyone wished for my death! If it wasn''t for Kolton, I might have died long ago." She smiled faintly and said, "In fact, I''m happy with my life. I have a man who loves me wholeheartedly, so I have no regrets, even if I die now. Unfortunately, I have created so much trouble for him his entire life." Tears welled up in the woman''s face as she spoke. Chapter 915 Chapter 915 His entire life? Mango was stunned by her remarks. "Have you and Kolton known each other for a long time?" "Yeah, we have known each other for more than 20 years. If it wasn''t for him, perhaps I would have passed away. Over these years, he has always treated me the same. He did not get married nor have children because of me, so I feel bad for him." That woman spoke in a depressed tone, and the atmosphere of the whole room was filled with sadness. Mango paused for a moment before asking, "Did his parents agree to his decision?" "His parents? Wasn''t Kolton an abandoned child just like me? My parents abandoned me due to my body condition. I don''t even know who my parents are. We met in an orphanage." "I met him when he went to the orphanage to help some orphans. At that time, I was bullied by everyone and barely survived. It was him who saved me. If it wasn''t for his presence, I might have already died." As she spoke, the woman took out something under her pillow and passed it to Mango. She smiled blissfully. "Look, this is what he gave me. At that time, I didn''t even know that I could y such lovely rhythms. He told me that I could y the best music in the world as long as I love it and want it. I believed in his words and kept practising this sheet music. Now that I can finally quit for a while. I know that I have a lot of shorings, so you point it out to me? You are the first outsider here after so many years. I guess that both Kolton and you are friends? No, that''s not right. At his age, he can be your father. What is your rtionship then?" At the end of her words, her fingers were tightly twisting the quilt. It could be seen that she was both anxious and concerned about the answer. She loved Kolton. After ascertaining this matter, Mango hurriedly replied, "We''re rted to blood." "You''re rtives?" The woman looked up in surprise. "Yes, he''s one of my husband''s uncles. I should call him Uncle Ye too." Mango looked into the woman''s eyes, which were as pure as a baby''s, and was reluctant to reveal the truth. "I see. Kolton found his family, didn''t he? He didn''t mention it to me. I thought that..." "Do you think that I''m his woman?" Mango''s words made the woman blush with embarrassment. "Hah! I''m shameless, right? Urgh! I can''t give birth to a child for him, and I can''t even do what a woman should do. He can''t have me, even though I know he desires me. I know that a woman like me shouldn''t live in the world, let alone yearn for love. I just can''t control myself. I know that I don''t deserve him and shouldn''t stop him from living his life. However, I think I will go crazy without his presence in my life." Mango was stunned once again. "What do you mean by doing things that a woman should do?" The woman lowered her head somewhat shyly, but with a wry smile, she said, "I can''t sleep with a man." "What?" "It''s true. Once I sleep with a man, he will die miserably and bleed to death. That''s why they called me a monster. Perhaps...they''re right." The woman turned her face away, and the tears that welled up in her eyes were extremely dazzling. Mango waspletely stunned. This woman didn''t have a gic defect. She sounded like she was being poisoned! However, she could not conclude her illness since she was not a doctor. She whispered, "Well, let''s stop talking about this. Has Kolton treated you the same way for twenty years?" "Yeah, he let me live like a child, and I am happy with it. It''s not that I don''t know anything, but he doesn''t want me to be defiled by the secr world. Thus, I''ll be his mistress exclusively as he wishes. Hah... I don''t even qualify to be his mistress!" There was a trace of destion in the woman''s words. Mango didn''t know how to respond to that. She had always thought that Kolton was wicked. For the sake of his greed, he had delved into the gic mutation research. Now, she had an idea that perhaps Kolton had done everything for this woman? Was this possible? How could such a cold-blooded person, who was so ruthless to his family, go against the whole world for merely a woman? If one said that he was coveting her body, Mango could understand it. However, this woman had said that they couldn''t even sleep together, so Mango was truly shocked. Was it love? Kolton could love someone? Mango didn''t know how to express her current thoughts, but she still said in a low voice, "Let us talk about music." "Alright." While speaking of this, her eyes were radiant, as if she was the most dazzling star in the sky, and she was indeed eye-catching. Mango could somehow sense that perhaps Kolton was truly in love with that woman. "What''s your name?" "My name is Marrisa Aiken." "I''m Mango Shen." Mango introduced herself and also remembered Marrisa''s name at the same time. The two of them began to discuss the violin. She had always thought that Marrisa was a self-taught violinist, so they probably discuss their thoughts on the violin. Little did she expect that Marissa was gifted musically. Both of them chatted for a while until it was time to eat. No one knew when Kolton had arrived. It had been a long time since he had seen Marrisa this excited. Her eyes seemed to be filled with enthusiasm. Even her expression was filled with excitement while talking with Mango. Looking at Marrisa before him, Koiton''s eyes suddenly became slightly moisten. It wasn''t until Marrisa coughed that Kolton finally began to speak. "It''s time to have some rest." His voice seemed to be tender, which shocked Mango beside him. If she hadn''t seen it or heard it in person, she would never believe that the person was Kolton. When Marrisa saw Kolton, sheughed heartily. Kolton was the only one in her eyes. Mango was like an outsider who had broken into their territory. For a moment, she felt incredibly awkward. "I''m going to excuse myself to have my meal. You guys can talk." "Let''s eat together." Marrisa really adored Mango and quickly grabbed her arm. Kolton frowned slightly, but he put on a calm expression quickly. "Marrisa, Mango has something else to do. Shall I ask her to keep yourpany every day? Well, you need to rest too as you can''t overexert yourself." "I''m fine." Marrisa smiled faintly. Kolton stepped forward and pulled her into his embrace. In a gentle voice, he said, "You have to take good care of your body. If not, I''ll worry about you." "Alright, I got it. Since you''re an ageing adult, aren''t you afraid that your niece-inw willugh at you?" Marrisa''s words startled Kolton. "My niece-inw?" "That''s right. Isn''t Mango your nephew''s wife?" Kolton didn''t dare to look at Marrisa''s trusting gaze. He took a nce at Mango and noticed that she didn''t show any expression. Only then did he say in a low voice, "Yes, she''s my niece-inw." "Is your nephew at here as well? Kelton, it''s great that you''ve found your family! I felt happy for you! Don''t you quarrel with them because of me, okay? In that case, I''ll be upset." "Don''t say that. How can I quarrel with them? My nephew can''te here as he has something else to do, so only my niece-inw came over to stay for a few days. I''ll talk to youter. Take your medicine first, okay?" As Kolton spoke, a servant''s voice could be hearding from outside the room. "Madam, it''s time to have your medicine." Mango knew that it was time for her to leave. She talked to Marrisa with a smile, "Marissa, I''m leaving now. I''ll talk about your violin skills with you tomorrow." "Can''t you make it at noon?" Marrisa''s eyes were filled with anticipation. Mango saw a sh of pity and grief across Koiton''s eyes. She whispered, "I have something else to do this afternoon." "Well, it''s okay then." Although Marrisa was somewhat disappointed, she was still delighted. Mango walked out of the main hall and found that Queena was waiting outside. Queena looked at her worriedly and asked, "Are you okay? Did the woman inside embarrass you?" "Nope, mom. Perhaps I know the reason that Kolton spent his entire life conducting gic research." "What''s that?" Queena did not understand, but Mango smiled and said, "It''s nothing important, let''s go back to eat." When Mango and Queena returned to the side hall, someone had already served the food. "This is..." "Miss Shen, our leader said that we would be responsible for your meals in future. These are songs that Madam has written all these years. He asked us to send them to you so that you could take a look at them." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Mango frowned slightly at the music sheets in the hands of the servant. "Hah! Kolton really doesn''t treat me as an outsider. When did I say that I would take a look at Marrisa''s music sheet?" Mango sympathized with Marrisa, but she would not allow Kolton to lead her by her nose. It was fine before this as she didn''t know Koiton''s weakness. Since she knew about it now, how could Kolton decide everything for her? The servant was stunned when she heard Mango''s inquiry. "Well Miss Shen..." "Go back and tell Kolton that he better be nice to me if he''s asking for my help. First of all, I need a phone that can allow me to contact the outside world. If he agrees, I will even write her a new music score, let alone review her music sheets." The servant didn''t know what to do after hearing her words, so she left quickly. Queena saw that Mango was indeed confident and knew that Mango had her own thoughts. She took out a silver brooch from somewhere and tested all the food. Mango immediately burst intoughter. "Mum, why are you acting like those ancient people who use silver needles to test their food for poison?" "Well, it''s better to be cautious. You''re still pregnant after all." "There are some poisons that can''t be tested with silver needles. Well, we can cook the food ourselves, but we can''t avoid poison as Kolton was the one who provided the ingredients. Otherwise, we can eat the food directly and ignore whether there''s poison in it. Mango''s words caused Queena''s brows to furrow tightly. "Don''t we have any other choices?" Queena didn''t like the feeling of being threatened, and she knew that Mango didn''t like it either. What else could she do to change this situation? Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Mango certainly knew about Queena''s thoughts, but there were things that wouldn''t go as she wished. She sat directly in front of the dinner table and picked up the chopsticks to have her meal instead. "Mom, we''ll cross that bridge when wee to it. Don''t worry, we will find a way to contact them." "Do you think that Kolton will agree to your conditions? If he lets you contact any outsiders, it will undoubtedly expose his location. I don''t think he will ept your offer." Meanwhile, Queena sat down to eat as well. Mango was right. Regardless of whether the food was poisonous, they had to eat. Moreover, if Kolton really wanted to do something to them, it would be impossible for them to avoid it. Seeing that Queena had begun eating, Mango whispered, "Even if he doesn''t agree, I have another way to convince him." "Do you mean the woman in the main hall?" "Well, her name is Marrisa, and she should be Koiton''s favourite woman." "Huh? Koiton''s favourite woman?" Queena felt that this was ridiculous. "Kolton is a heartless person. From the way he treats Nathaniel and Sisi, how can a man who doesn''t love his own children have a beloved woman? Stop joking about it!" "Mom, men who don''t like children can have a beloved woman too. I have seen how the gaze in Koiton''s eyes. When he looked at Marrisa, he thought that she was the only one of her. Also, Marrisa was born with gic defects. So, do you know what this means?" Queena was slightly stunned after hearing Mango''s words. "Congenital gene defect? Wasn''t that Pryce?" "Yes, he''s Pryce No.1. He said that Nathan and the others were test- tube babies, and they had decided to make three of them to increase the probability of their survival. In the end, we thought that all three of them survived. In fact, only Nathan and Nick managed to survive, whereas Pryce No.2 was made by him using the gene index. It was very likely that Pryce No.1 was deliberately made with gic defects. After so many years, Pryce No.1 could only live until now, probably because of Marrisa. Queena slightly furrowed her brows at Mango''s analysis. "Did you mean that Kolton kept Pryce No.1 merely for research? To treat Marrisa?" "Otherwise, do you have another exnation? Perhaps all of this wouldn''t have happened if it wasn''t for Marrisa. The only thing we don''t know is when Kolton had met Marrisa." "You can ask Marrisater on. If it matches with the timing of Koiton''s sudden interest in Yes gic data, then everything will make sense." Mango nodded. "Yes, we should not rush now. I also know that Nathaniel may be looking for us all around the world, but we can only save ourselves now." Speaking of Nathaniel, Mango kind of missed him. She took out her mobile and opened the few photos that had Nathaniel in them, and the corners of her mouth slightly raised. Queena didn''t disturb her after looking at her actions and quietly ate her meal. After they finished eating, someone immediately came forward to clean up for them. Mango did not stop them as well. Not long after, someone sent a message saying that Kolton wanted to meet her. Mango stretchedzily and said, "I''m sleepy and need to take a nap. I won''t see him." Kolton was pissed off as Mango was not aware as she was a hostage. "If I give her an inch, she''ll ask for a mile, llrgh!" Kolton came to the side chamber angrily. Mango leaned back to her chair and looked at him in amusement. "Uncle Kolton, what''s the matter?" Mango greeted him in a friendly way which enraged Kolton. "Nathaniel would definitely be angry if he heard how you''re addressing me." Koiton''s tone was not pleasant. Mango said faintly, "It''s fine. Since you''re actually his uncle as well, there''s nothing wrong will addressing you this way. However, I reckon that he will probably be angry if I address you as my father. Furthermore, think about it. How will Marrisa feel if she knows that you actually have a son?" "If you dare utter a single word in front of her, I promise that you, your mother and your father''s body will not end up well. In addition, I will bury your children and everyone that you care about together with you!" Kolton did not look like he was joking. Mango immediately stopped smiling. "What? These people are rted to you by blood." "Who cares? All I want is Marrisa alone, but we are not destined to be together. So, I have no choice but to go against the fate!" "Do you think you are great because you''re defying the heavens? Kolton, do you think what you have done to Marrisa proves that you love her? Not at all! You say that you love Marrisa. On the other hand, you and Nanny Zhang created Nathan and his brothers. I would understand if this all was a trap that you set so that you could control the Ye family bur what about Sisi and Sisi''s mother? Don''t you ever regard yourself as a lovestruck man! You are just a jerk. If you really loved Marrisa, you wouldn''t have slept with Sisi''s mother and let her give birth to Sisi!" Hearing Mango''s words, Koiton''s eyes were slightly reddened. "That b*tch made me drunk and slept on my bed. If she wasn''t useful, I would have killed her directly. Hah! Who knew that she would get pregnant. I''ve taken so many actions, but she managed to give birth to Sisi. If it wasn''t for the sake of Marrisa, I would have killed her and the child immediately. Whatever! Sisi does not dare to do anything to me because of her mother, so she''s acting like my pawn. Moreover, with Sisi around, she is obedient as well. However, I won''t let her lead a smooth life. I will make her regret everything she has done!" Koiton''s words were filled with rage. Mango was stunned. How could this be? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. This was Sisi''s birth story? Who was Sisi''s mother then? Did she have something to do with Marrisa? Mango had too many doubts in her heart, but Kolton didn''t want to answer her either. He looked at Mango and said icily, "I won''t agree to your request. I''m not afraid to tell you this. You won''t find anything that you can use to make contact with the outside world, even in Marissa''s room, because I control everything here. This ce has nothing to do with the outside world. I''m the master of this ce, and I control everyone''s life and death. Don''t think that Nathaniel can find this ce. He won''t find it as I have set a poisonous barrier outside. Advanced equipment like these can''t be detected at all, let alone an isted ind. Mango, I advise you to give up any thoughts of running away. As long as I''m happy, I''ll let you live a good life here. However, I can make your life a living hell too. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want after gaining Marrisa''s trust. You''re wrong! I''ve never been scared of anyone!" After saying that, he stood up and left. However, Mango was devastated. Queena watched Kolton leave without saying a word for a long time. Mango was a little discouraged, but she was only down for a few minutes. It didn''t matter. She could think of other ways. After all, she believed that there was a solution to every problem, and the tides would turn in her favour soon! Mango smiled faintly and saw Queena''s thoughtful expression. She couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, what''s wrong? What did you figure out?" "Kolton is indeed in love with Marrisa. For the sake of this woman, he is willing to go against the entire world. We might have misjudged Kolton." "It may be possible, but since now that we can''t make contact with the outside world, can we ask about the burial ce of my father''s body? Why did he put my father''s body here? Surely not because he''s reluctant to part with my father?" Mango didn''t think that Kolton would do something so touching unless he had some ns that involved Dennis. When Queena heard the news about Dennis, she immediately sat up. "Yeah, that''s right! Why did he keep Dennis''s body for so many years? How would Dennis'' body be useful to him?" "I don''t know either. Perhaps everything will be clear after we take a look at father''s body." Although Mango knew that it wasn''t a good idea, what could she do? She had to do something and investigate things. Otherwise, how could she pass the time here? It was slightly difficult for both Queena and Mango to meet Kolton as he was enraged now. Mango was not in a hurry either. She took Marrisa''s music sheets and started to review them. She could tell how that Marrisa had a hard time learning music through herpositions. However, Marrisa could be considered a genius in the music industry. She had only relied on a music sheet given to her by Kolton to cultivate her current achievements. Mango had to admit that she really admired her. After looking at the music sheet for a moment, Mango was exhausted. She informed Queena before she went to bed. When Kolton learnt about Mango''s actions, his eyes abruptly squinted. "Hah! Does she really think that she''s here for a vacation?" The people behind him trembled in fear. No one answered his question and dared to speak either. Kolton felt a little frustrated. He loosened his cor and whispered, "Has Marrisa fallen asleep?" "She has already fallen asleep. Perhaps this morning exhausted her, so she''s sleeping soundly. We''ve lit some incense, so she will probably sleep well." When his men mentioned Marrisa, Koiton''s expression was finally less tense. He looked at the mobile phone in his hand and whispered, "What did those researcherse up with?" "Nothing much. They haven''t made much progress. If our research base over there hasn''t been destroyed..." His subordinate did not utter anything else, but Kolton knew his remaining words. He waved his hand indifferently and said, "It''s right, that base was only a smokescreen. What I really want is an antidote to the gic defect. Have you all notified Nathaniel? Let him bring along the data of the military region with him, or he will finally know how it feels to lose someone he loves. Haha!" Koiton''s words caused his men to pause slightly. "Boss, he is your son, after all. Aren''t you afraid that he will turn against you?" "I don''t care if we turn into enemies. So what if he''s my son? My own father wouldn''t help either. He even chased me out because of this data, and he didn''t care whether I was alive! Heh! What can I do to my son now? He''s just a pawn that I''m using to control the Ye family after all. In this world, only Marrisa is qualified to give birth to a child for me. Unfortunately..." He suddenly squinted his eyes. There would be such a day! Such a day would arrive soon! Kolton had always believed in this, but when he saw Mango''s sleeping appearance on the surveince video, he abruptly paused for a moment. Chapter 917 Chapter 917 "Boss, what are you..." His men couldn''t help but ask when they saw how Kolton was staring at Mango. They thought that he was interested in her, but he red at them. "I''m not interested in her. I was just..." Kolton did not continue speaking, but the corners of his mouth lifted into a smile slightly. Mango suddenly felt as if someone was looking at her. She immediately opened her eyes and looked directly into the camera. Both of their eyes met, and they stared at each other tensely. Mango faintly smiled and turned around to continue sleeping. Kolton had an upset expression on his face after seeing this. How cocky could this woman be? Did she really think that Kolton wouldn''t do anything to her? Look at her! Did she look like a hostage? She looked like she came here for vacation! "Tell Mango to clean up the warehouse." Kolton suddenly spoke. He was annoyed when she saw how rxed Mango was "Yes!" His men immediately went to carry out his orders. Mango was sleeping soundly when someone woke her up. "The boss asked you to clean up the warehouse. Here are your cleaning materials." Jad threw a broom and other tools right in front of Mango. This angered Queena. "Are you kidding me? My daughter is pregnant. Hah! How dare you let a pregnant woman do cleaning chores? Fine, if you''re only trying to humiliate us, I''ll do it!" "Mom, he asked me to go, so stop fighting. I''ll go." Mango did not really care. She ignored Queena''s objections as she picked up the broom and the rag. Then, she followed Jad to the warehouse. Although Kolton had called this ce a warehouse, it only contained pieces of cloths that could be used to make new clothes. Jad left after he brought Mango over. Mango looked around and found that the space was quite big, but it was a little messy. She had nothing to do as well, so she began to clean. There were many pieces of cloth and some old clothes. She didn''t know whether she should throw them away or not. Mango gathered the old clothes together. Suddenly, she saw a shirt covered with bloodstains. The clothes were probably old because the bloodstains on them were dark-coloured. Hence, she wouldn''t have spotted the dark stains if she did not look at the clothes closely. Mango''s brows furrowed slightly. She took the blood-stained clothes under her nose and smelled them. However, she could not smell anything. However, the clothes were torn. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Whose clothes were these? Mango suddenly thought of Sisi'' mother. Could these clothes belong to her? If so, would Marrisa allow such a thing to happen under her nose? A million thoughts ran through Mango''s mind. However, she probably would not find an answer to her question Mango hid the bloodstained clothes and continued to clean the warehouse. However, she did not find anything else. After cleaning, she felt a little tired and sat on a chair to rest. Although it was called a warehouse, she did not find any clues, nor did she find a way to contact the outside world. The people on the ind could survive by eating the crops that they grew themselves. Mango became a little discouraged. She packed her things and walked out of the warehouse. She looked at the sunset hanging on the horizon. It appeared that she had stayed in the warehouse for an entire afternoon. Mango stretched and saw a few servants rushing towards the main hall. "What''s going on?" She stopped a servant and asked. The maid said anxiously, "Madam started suffering from vomiting and diarrhoea suddenly! What...what should we do? Our boss is about to kill someone!" "Vomiting and diarrhea?" Mango''s brows creased slightly. She followed the servant. Kolton was enraged, and his loud voice could be heard from all corners of the house. Mango had always thought that although Kolton was ruthless, he still gave off a refined and gentlemanly feeling towards others. But, right now, he was as furious as a tiger that had been provoked. He looked as if he was going to eat all of them alive! She looked at the basins that were being transported in and out of the room. It was filled with some nasty looking vomit that obviously belonged to Marissa. "Hey! Don''t you have a doctor on this ind? Why don''t you go out and find a doctor for her? Maybe she''s just having some food poisoning!" Mango opened her mouth. The room fell silent. Koiton''s eyes instantly turned towards Mango. "Why are you here?" "I was passing by, so I decided to take a look." Mango shrugged without any care. Koiton''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You just said that she was food poisoned? Were you the one who poisoned her? Get Mango! Now!" As soon as Kolton gave the order, Jad and the others immediately pinned Mango to the ground. What the f*ck? "Kolton, are you out of your mind? Even ordinary people can tell that she has food poisoning because she''s vomiting and having diarrhoea. Why would you think that I was the one who poisoned her because I pointed it out? F*ck! I was in the warehouse the whole afternoon. How could I poison her?" "You were practising the violin with her this morning. Who knows if you poisoned her at that time? Lock her into the basement. If I find out that you were the one who poisoned her, Mango, no matter whose wife you are, I won''t let you off the hook!" Kolton had gonepletely insane. Mango was taken away and thrown into the cold basement. "Kolton, you are a f*cking idiot!" She screamed repeatedly, but no one paid attention to her. Mango was tired from cursing at him and looked around the basement. The basement was sorge and spacious that she could hear her own echo, but there was no light at all in there. Mango was a little scared. "Hello, is...is there anyone here?" Mango shouted. However, she only heard her own echo in return. She shivered slightly and decided to find a ce to sit down. However, she never thought that she would find a cold corpse lying on the ground! "Ah!" Mango screamed and almost jumped up. She wasn''t a brave person, and it was dark in there, so she could barely see anything. But now, she was stunned because she had touched a corpse! "Be quiet." The corpse suddenly spoke, and Mango almost fainted. "Are...are you a human or...or a ghost?" "Haha, I also want to know the answer to that question!" The corpse suddenly moved. Mango quickly jumped back a few steps and hit her head against the wall by ident. The pain made her grit her teeth. The other person sat up. Mango could see her movements clearly as her eyes were already ustomed to the dark. "The ceiling is a little now, and the air is humid, so you have to bend a little to walk. If you''re tired, just sit down. There are a lot of pieces anyways. Mango rxed a little when she saw that the other party was speaking rationally. "Who are you?" "Who am I? Does that matter? Hah! I''m merely a living corpse in here!" The woman said leisurely. Mango gathered her courage and slowly sat down beside the woman. "Why is your body so cold?" "Well, perhaps if other people decided to experiment on you with drugs and lock you down here for a long time, you would probably be as cold as I am." The woman might not have spoken to anyone for a long time, so she answered all the questions Mango had asked. When Mango was sure that the woman was still alive, she waspletely relieved. "They were drugging you? Is it for Marrisa?" This was the only possibility that Mango could think of. The woman suddenly paused. "Huh? You know Marrisa Aiken?" "I just got to know her. They kidnapped me here yesterday, and Kolton was the one who brought me to see Marrissa because I could teach her music. Hah! However, she was vomiting and having diarrhoea today. So, Kolton thought that I was the one who poisoned her and threw me here." Mango briefly told her about what happened. The woman sneered and said, "Heh! He''s going insane because his love for Marissa had blinded him! He would me the people around him if anything happened to her. If she has a fever, it only happened because the people around her did not take good care of her. Everyone knows that vomiting and diarrhoea are symptoms of food poisoning, but he refuses to believe it! Why does he always think that people are trying to harm her? He''s thinking too much! Who would want to harm her anyway?" Mango listened to the woman''s words, and she felt as if thetter was very familiar with everything here. She immediately frowned and asked, "Who exactly are you? You seem to be very familiar with Kolton and Marrisa." The woman was slightly stunned and whispered, "My...name is Laney Ye. I used to be a friend of Marrisa. We grew up in the orphanage together, and Kolton brought us both together too." "Laney Ye?" Mango had never heard of this name before. She made a sound and asked in a low voice, "So you''ve been here with Marrisa all the time?" "Sort of. I haven''t really left her ce before." Laney said slowly. Mango hurriedly asked, "If that''s the case, can I ask whether you know this person?" "Who is it?" "I don''t know her name, but I know that she and Kolton have a daughter named Sisi. Do you know if there is such a woman here?" Just as Mango finished her question, Laney suddenly began to shake. "Si...si? You know her? Wait! Where are you from? Ocean City?" She grabbed Mango. Laney was skinny because of malnutrition. But, her fingers were not grabbing Mango''s elbows tightly. Mango felt a little pain, but she couldn''t understand Laney''s excitement. "What''s wrong ?" "Tell me! Are you from Ocean City?" "Yes, I''m from Ocean City. To be precise, I''m Sisi''s sister-inw." Mango revealed her identity. Laney suddenly burst into tears. "Sisi...my dear Sisi...? How is she doing now? Did Kolton manipte her into doing any evil deeds?" Laney''s words shocked Mango. "My...my dear Sisi? Are you her mother?" Mango would never have imagined that she would run into Sisi''s mother, Laney, here! She wanted to get closer to Laney to see thetter clearly, but the light was too dim. Mango suddenly remembered something. She quickly pushed Laney aside and reached for her pockets. Chapter 918 Chapter 918 "What are you doing?" Laney was so frightened that she took two steps back, but she hit the wall behind her and cried out in pain again. Mango said with some embarrassment, "I...I just wanted to see you. I have a cell phone here. Although there is no signal, we can still use the shlight." Hearing this, Laney muttered, "Don''t...don''t look at me. I''m afraid that I''ll scare you." "It doesn''t matter. You are Sisi''s mother. I have to make sure that, right? Otherwise, how can I tell you about Sisi?" Mango''s words silenced Laney. She quickly found the phone and turned on the shlight, but she almost screamed when she saw Laney. Laney was no longer a human being. She was deformed and was very skinny. The most important thing was that her face had been disfigured! "Your face..." "Kolton said that I had a charming face and that it would only harm others, so he ruined it for me." Laney smiled faintly as she talked about it. However, her smile seemed a little terrifying to Mango. Laney''s face had been damaged by acid. Except for her nose, eyes, and mouth, the rest of her face looked horrible. Mango''s heart couldn''t help but ache. "I heard from Sisi that she would video call you once in a while. Doesn''t she know about your face?" "I haven''t video- called Sisi recently. She and I haven''t contacted each other for a long time. Kolton was angrytely, so he only came here to take his anger out on me. He would never let me see Sisi. There were times where I suspected he had killed Sisi. Maybe Sisi wasn''t his favourite child, or maybe it was because of me, but he threw her away two days after she was born. It took me a lot of effort to find my child. I thought Kolten would bring her back. Like many years ago, he came to the orphanage like a prince and took Marissa and me away together, but I was wrong. He isn''t a human being, let alone a prince! Maybe he is only Marrisa''s prince!" Laney cried as she spoke. "I miss Sisi very much. When I gave birth to her, I had a hard time conceiving her. It took me four days and four nights to gave birth to her. At that time, her breathing was weak, and I was afraid that she would not survive. But she managed to survive with her strength. I didn''t have breast milk. While watching the child crying because of hunger, I begged Kolton to give her something to eat, but he took her away. I thought that even if he didn''t like me, he would at least treat his daughter better. But who would have thought that he would send Sisi to an orphanage? Poor Sisi didn''t even have the chance to drink a sip of milk, and I didn''t even get to feed her. Now she should be in her twenties. But I can only see her through videos. Thest time I saw her, she didn''t know how she got blind for some reason, but I didn''t dare to ask as I was afraid she would me me." Laney cried louder as she spoke of it. Mango was also a mother, so she naturally knew what kind of feelings a mother had for a child. She patted Laney on the shoulder andforted her in a low voice. "Sisi didn''t hurt any nerves inside her eyes, so her condition could still be cured. In fact, not long ago, my husband, Nathaniel, cured her eyes. She is still as beautiful as before." "Your husband, Nathaniel? Is he the baby that Kolton and Nanny Zhang made with test tubes?" "Yes." Mango didn''t like it when other people talked about her husband, but this was an indelible fact. She couldn''t do anything about it. Laney sighed and said, "Koltonmitted quite a lot of sins for Marrisa. Sisi was a mistake that I made when I fell in love with Kolton. I thought that I could give him a baby to make him happy, but I offended him. He didn''t want to have anything to do with any other woman, except for Marrisa, in his life. But she couldn''t satisfy him at all. He was loyal and lovely to Marrisa but cruel and mean to others. He could go against the world for her! I don''t understand why he would fall in love with Marrisa all of a sudden! Is it because she is more beautiful than I am?" "It''s hard to say when ites to feelings. Although looks may be one of the reasons, it''s not everything. Perhaps they have somethingmon that we don''t know about. Aunt Laney, there''s no use thinking about it anymore. If you let go of your feelings with Kolton and fall in love with someone else instead, maybe you and Sisi''s lives will be different, won''t they? But could you control your feelings at that time?" Laney fell silent as she heard Mango''s words. Yes, if she didn''t fell for Kolton and didn''t use those ways to get Kolton, would her and Sisi''s life be different? Laney remained silent, and Mango rested for a while. She leaned against the wall and suddenly asked as she thought of Marrisa and Kolton, "Aunt Laney, do you know what''s wrong with Marrisa? I feel that she not only has congenital disorders, but she''s most likely been poisoned." Laney took a deep breath. "Have you learnt medicine before?" "No, Nanny Zhang was born in a Chinese medicine family. When I went to her hometown with my husband, a lot of books about medical skills were in her house. I would read a few of them when I ad nothing to do, and I remember seeing Marrisa''s symptoms in one of the books. She was probably poisoned when she was in her mother''s womb. When she was born, her body was in a shade of purple and blue. She could die out of suffocation easily, but she could breathe normally at times. I think that her family sent her to the orphanage because of these. After all, cases like these are umon. Many people will think that there is something wrong with their child and give them away." Mango said in a low voice. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Laney nodded and said, "Perhaps that''s it. Marrisa and I grew up in an orphanage. We were like sisters. She once told me that sometimes she felt suffocated. There were times where people would think she died, but when really she only fell asleep. So ever since she was little, she had no friends except me. I used to be a little scared, but I didn''t give much thought to it since she was always fine the next day. When Mango heard this, she was even more certain of her own spections. "Actually, it''s easy to find out if Marrisa is really poisoned. Just do a blood test for her. I don''t believe that Kolton didn''t do such a simple thing?" "Haha!" Laneyughed in an extremely ironic way. "As I said before, Kolton is a fool when ites to Marrisa. From the very beginning, he decided that Marrisa had congenital disorders and wouldn''t listen to what others say. Just like today, he threw you in here because he didn''t believe it was simple food poisoning. What else is there to say?" Mango was a little frustrated. Kolton was indeed a fool. Mango sighed, feeling a little cold. "When can we go out?" "I can''t get out of here. He keeps me alive because I need to test Marrisa''s medicine as our body and blood type are simr. Hence, the only reason why I am alive is because of Marissa. But you''re different. If you''re useless to him, he won''t take you to this ind. To him, this is a sacred ind that belonged to them. He wouldn''t allow just anyone toe here. Therefore, since you''ve been caught here, you must be useful. After he makes sure that Marrisa''s condition is stable, he will let you out." Laney''s words caused Mango to sympathize with her once again. "You have the same blood type as Marrisa? Is your blood type rare?" "RH negative blood." Laney said with a wry smile, "Hah...I finally understand why he took me away back then. He just wanted to find a blood bank for Marrisa. s! How sad and pitiful my life is!" Mango wanted tofort Laney, but she didn''t know how to do so. There were some things that she couldn''t interfere with orment on. She sighed and quickly changed the subject. "Aunt Laney, I want to ask you something. Can you tell me?" "What is it? I''ll tell you as long as I know. I only hope that when you leave here, you can help me take care of my Sisi. Sisi is a poor child. Kolton used her because of me. Tell her to not care about me anymore and say that I''m dead. As long as Sisi knows that I''m dead, she will never be used by Kolton again. By then, Sisi will live her own life and not under the shadow of Kolton and me." Laney couldn''t the tears flowing out of her eyes as she spoke about Sisi. Mango immediately nodded her head. "I will. Don''t worry, I will help you take care of Sisi, and at the same time, I will try my best to take you out of here. Aunty Laney, your life is still very long, and you will have all kinds of possibilities." "I don''t want to think about it anymore. I used to think about escaping and leaving here. But now, with my appearance, I''m afraid that many people will be scared to death if I go out. So it''s better that I don''t do anything. As long as Sisi is well, I have no regrets in life." Laney was optimistic, but to Mango, such a life was too tragic! She was so upset that she could not breathe. She took a deep breath and knew that it was not the time for her to show sympathy. Mango looked at Laney and asked in a low voice, "Laney, I''m Dennis''s daughter, Mango. I want to know if his body was left on this ind by Kolton. Why did he my father''s body here? My father has been dead for more than twenty years, yet he is still detaining him. He probably did some tests on him as well. As a child, I cannot let this happen anymore. I want to bring him home! If you know, can you please tell me?" Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Laney was stunned. She couldn''t see Mango''s face clearly, but she knew what happened to Dennis''s body. "Aunt Laney?" Mango did not hear anything from her, so she couldn''t help but ask. Laney sighed and let out, "I do know about Dennis''s body, but I don''t know where he put it. I only know that he iced the body after searching for a way all over the world. The body wasn''t cut open or experimented on. He just froze it, and no one was not allowed to touch it. As for where he hid it, I don''t know, but it must not be on this ind. As I said, this ind is his and Marrisa''s paradise. He would never let anyone else set foot here for no reason, so your father''s body won''t be here. There is a medicalb around here. Kolton specially built it for Marrisa. I don''t know what he did outside all these years. But he is wealthy. The researcher at thatb was either captured or hired by him at a high price." "Their daily tasks include studying Marrisa''s physical condition and then work out nutrition for her. Therefore, anything unsterile is not allowed here. As you can see, they clean and disinfect the ce several times a day. It''s all for the sake of Marrisa''s health. So such a ce would never hide corpses." Mango waspletely stunned. The purpose of Kolton bringing them here was to threaten Queena and her with Dennis'' body. Now that the body wasn''t here, why did Kolton bring them here? His attitude towards them was also different, and he didn''t even treat them harshly. Mango felt that something was going on that she did not think of yet. When Laney saw that she didn''t speak, she thought Mango was sad again. Therefore she immediately consoled her and said, "Don''t be too sad. Even if your father''s corpse isn''t here, I still know a ce. It might be there." "Where is it?" "At a private cemetery abroad." Laney''s words startled Mango. "Private cemetery?" "Yes, Kolton bought it. He said that he wanted to be buried with Marrisa there after a hundred years. He also said that the Ye family kicked him out. Therefore there would be no ce for him in the Ye family''s ancestral tomb. He didn''t care about it anyway, so he bought a cemetery himself. Now that''s the only ce I can think of where the body could be stored. It should be there." Mango silently remembered every single word that Laney said. However, she didn''t understand why he had ced Dennis''s body in his personal grave. Furthermore, what was the point of Kolton hiding Dennis''s corpse? At this point, Mango could not think clearly. It was too cold here, and she was somewhat shivering. Laney said apologetically, "I''m used to the temperature here, and Kolton wouldn''t give me warm clothes. I''m sorry that I can''t help you. But you can get up and move around so that you can keep your body warm. We''re at the bottom of the sea, and we''re surrounded by water, so it''s colder than outside. You looked delicate and weak, so you must be a rich girl. This is the first time you''re suffering from this kind of pain, right?" "I''m fine. I''m not suffering too much. It''s just that I''m pregnant, and I''m afraid of catching a cold." Mango stood up and began to move ording to Laney''s words. Hearing that she was pregnant, Laney suddenly became nervous. "You can''t stay here for long. You are pregnant right now, and the child will be affected. You must think about how to get out of here. Otherwise, I''m afraid that you will miscarry!" Laney''s words made Mango nervous. "Will I miscarry?" "It''s going to be dark soon. Once it''spletely dark, the temperature of the seawater here is colder than you can imagine. I''m not even exaggerating...it''s as cold as a freezer! Think about it, can your body stay in this freezer for a night?" Mango was a little scared when she heard Laney''s words. "What should I do? I don''t know when Kolton, that b*stard, will let me go. Argh! It would be a tragedy if he forgot that he left me here!" "So you have to find a way out as soon as possible." Laney looked even more nervous than Mango. What could Mango do now? That b*stard, Kolton, probably didn''t remember she existed at all. As they spoke about pregnancy, Mango suddenly remembered something as she smiled and said, "Aunt Laney, I haven''t congratted you yet." "What is it?" Laney waspletely confused. Mango smiled and said, "Sisi is pregnant. She went to get checked and just found out about it. Therefore, I must congratte you. You are about to be a grandma! So you have to be well and hold on until our peoplee to rescue us. I think you should be there when Sisi gives birth to her child." "What did you say?" Laney waspletely speechless, and then she suddenly burst into tears. "Sisi is going to be a mother?" "Yes, she got married. His name is Newell, a boy who grew up with her. He is very nice to her and loves her very much. Moreover, Newell''s parents are scientists. Kolton kidnapped them and forced them to study gic data in his research base. Unfortunately, his mother has passed away, and his father was rescued. Don''t worry, they are very good to Sisi." Mango told Laney about Sisi''s situation. This woman was suffering too much. Although she was the one who put herself in these troubles, Mango still had some sympathy for her since she was also a woman. Moreover, she was Sisi''s mother. If there was nothing for her to hold on to, Mango was was afraid that Laney would ept death just like that. Laney was so excited after hearing the news that she even stood up and paced back and forth, as if this was the only way to express the joy in her heart. After moving for a while, Mango felt warm and sat down again. She really had to find a way to go out, and she couldn''t stay here any longer. Laney had said that it would only get colder in the evening. Mango would have hypothermia if she continued to be in the cold this long, and she could not lose her child here. Queena couldn''t feel at ease outside. Mango had been gone the entire afternoon. Something seemed to have happened at the main hall. But she didn''t care about how Marrisa was as she only cared about how Mango was doing. Queena looked for someone to ask. Only then did she know that Mango had been thrown into the basement by Kolton. Other people did not know about the condition of the basements, but Queena did. The basements on the ind were basically submerged in the sea water. Ordinary people could not withstand the sea water at night. Furthermore, Mango was still carrying a child. Queena ignored everyone''s objections and went straight to Kolton. Kolton was still thinking about the matter of Marrisa spitting out blood when Queena pulled hhim over. "Kolton, let Mango go!" "Who let her in? Take her away now!" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Kolton was so upset that he replied to Queena rudely. However, Queena grabbed him tightly and said, "This woman must be suffering from food poisoning. You can ask a doctor to give her a drip or some medicine. Hah! However, you threw my daughter into the basement because she told you the truth! Do you want to freeze her to death? She is carrying a baby!" Perhaps because Queena''s voice was rtively loud, or perhaps because of some other reason, Marrisa heard every single word that she said. "What did you say? Kolton, who did you lock up?" "Marrisa, don''t worry about these things. I''ve already sent someone to get a doctor. The helicopter will arrive soon." Koiton''s mind was currently filled with Marrisa. There was no one else he could think about. Marrisa struggled to get up, and she grabbed Koiton''s sleeve before saying, "Let Miss Shen go! I ate some crab at noon, and then I ate half of the persimmon because it looked delicious. Perhaps these two things can''t be eaten at the same time, so I became like this. You even threw thest doctor in the sea because of your rage! Everyone on the ind is scared to get sick because of fear that there would be no more doctors to cure them anymore. Why are you still so paranoid?" The more she spoke, the angrier she became. In the end, she started coughing. Kolton immediately panicked when he saw Marrisa coughing. "Fine....fine! I''ll let her go. Don''t be angry. Be careful of your body." "Let Miss Shen go." Marrisa''s eyes were pleading, but she was also very stubborn, as if she would not let go of him if he didn''t let Mango go. Seeing this, Kolton could only tell dad, who was standing outside, "Go to the basement and bring Mango out. Get her to go back to the side hall." He turned around and saw Queena still standing here. He immediately said angrily, "Urgh! She will be released, so why are you still standing there?" Queena looked at Marrisa. She did notment on Kolton and Marrisa rtionship, but she said to Marrisa, "Thank you for saving my daughter." After that, Queena turned around and left. She followed Ah Hu to the door of the basement. When the door of the basement was opened, Mango and Laney were stunned. "Mango, are you down there?" "Mom? Why are you here?" When Mango heard Queena''s voice, she was confused. "Did Kolton, that b*stard, bring you down here as well? Just wait! I''m going to kill him!" Mango angrily climbed out. Queena hugged her and sobbed, "You stupid child, do...do you want to scare your mother to death? Don''t you know how cold the sea is at night? Why did you provoke Kolton, that madman? Quick, let me take a lot at you! Are you frozen?" Mango stood dumbfoundedly when she knew that Queena was here to get her out. "Mom, what are you..." "What? That''s it! From now on, you''ll stay by my side obediently. You can''t go anywhere! I''m not going to allow you to provoke that insane b*stard anymore!" Queena scolded her harshly, and Mango did not dare to retort. When Laney heard the conversation between Queena and Mango, the corners of her eyes suddenly moistened. If Sisi grew up beside her, would she worry about Sisi like that as well? Would Sisi stay by her side like a spoiled child as well? However, everything was just an imagination. Sisi had grown up, and now, Laney had to do something for her. Laney''s eyes suddenly shed with a hint of gloom and uncertainty. Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Mango and Queena was heading back to their chamber, when they saw a helicopternding nearby. "Is someoneing?" "It should be the doctor Kolton found for Marrisa." Queena''s words made Mango pause slightly. "Huh? There is no doctor on the ind?" "There is a doctor, but he offended Kolton, so he''s probably dead. Now there is a vacancy, so they can only find a doctor from other ces." Hearing Queena''s words, Mango frowned slightly. "I know what you''re thinking, but it''s too risky. Ignoring whether this person is one of Koiton''s men or not, perhaps he would not help us if he didn''t work for Kolton! So you''re not allowed to go!" Queena''s words made Mango a little upset. "Mom, we have to try. This is the only chance. If we don''t try, we may really have no time. I heard from Laney that Dad''s body is not here, so I''m not sure why did Kolton bring us here." Queena waspletely stunned. "Are you telling the truth?" "Laney doesn''t have to lie to me. She said that this is Kolton and Marrisa''s paradise, so a body can''t be here. She also said that he didn''t touch my father''s body, so I don''t understand why he wants us to be here. Maybe he lied to us about showing us dad''s body. Perhaps he wanted to detain retain us so that he can threaten us to hand over the data? After all, the data is with you, and he also needs the data of South County to make aparison. We are hostages!" Mango analyzed their current situations quickly. Queena frowned deeper. "No, if what Laney said is true, then why did Kolton kidnap us? He could have sent us here somewhere else, but why did he bring us here? Also, why did he asked us to trade the data here?" "I...don''t know." Mango was also a little confused. "Anyway, let''s go back first." It was getting colder outside. Queena was afraid that Mango would catch a cold, so she pulled her back in a hurry. However, she didn''t stop thinking about it. She could confirm that Kolton needed both sets of data. But who was lying, Laney or Kolton? If Dennis''s corpse wasn''t here, then why did Kolton bring her and Mango here? Queena could not understand. Mango was exhausted after cleaning for an entire afternoon and after being locked down in the cold basement. So Queena made her some ginger soup. She fell asleep right after she finished it. The more Queena thought about it, the stranger she felt. She looked at the crowd outside as a million thoughts ran through her mind. The doctor diagnosed that Marrisa was indeed food poisoned. After getting this diagnosis, Kolton checked every single one of the servants. The doctor gave Marrisa some medicine and left. Mango was awakened by the sound of the helicopter. She felt a little annoyed while looking at the helicopter that had flown away. "Urgh! Why did I fall asleep? I missed an opportunity to seek help from the outside world." "Not necessarily. That person is one of Koiton''s men." Queena sat beside her and handed a bowl of porridge to her. "Drink it." "Mom, stop worrying about me, I''m not hungry." Mango saw that Queena''s expression wasn''t too good. Although her body hadn''t undergone any special changes recently, Mango knew that she was definitely hiding it from her. Instead, Queena smiled and said, "I''m fine. After I came here, I felt less painful. It''s impossible to cure my illness, so I''ll get used to it sooner orter." "How can you get used to it? Sit down quickly! I can do it by myself." Mango ced the bowl aside and asked, "Mom, how did you know that the doctor is Koiton''s men?" "I heard the conversation between him and Kolton." Queena''s face was a little solemn. "Conversation? Mom, when did you go to the main hall?" Mango cursed at herself for sleeping so soundly. Queena smiled and touched her head lightly, "I didn''t go to the main hall. They were talking at the side hall. I just so happened to hear it." "How can there be so many coincidences? Mom, are you nning something?" Mango looked at Queena and felt that she could not guess what she was thinking. Queena did not deny it, nor did she admit it. She whispered, "The doctor said that Marrisa is not feeling well. It''s estimated that she only has a year left if she doesn''t receive treatment." "What? Isn''t that a little too much for food poisoning?" Mango felt that the doctor was a little over the top. But Queena shook her head and said, "No, her body is too weak, and her illness is catching up with her. If she is not cured, she might not live for a year. Didn''t you say that she could be poisoned before she was born? I heard Kolton asked the doctor about this, and the doctor took Marrisa''s blood so that he could go back and do a blood test." "Go back and do the test? Not here?" Mango immediately understood the main point. "Also, mom, how would Kolton know about what I''ve told you? If he had suspected that Marrisa was poisoned, his gic research wouldn''t havested for so many years. Is there a surveince camera here?" Mango immediately reacted. She quickly got out of bed and checked around the room. Finally, she found a camera in a corner. Mango was a little upset and regretful. She had told Queena quite a bit about what Laney had told her, so Kolton would definitely know about it. How would Kolton treat Laney? Mango immediately prepared herself for the worst. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Mom, Laney..." "She''s dead." Queena''s words startled Mango. "What! How could it be? When I went in not long ago, she was still..." "I knew there was a camera in here when Laney died. I tried to look for it but found nothing. After all, this is Koiton''s territory, so we can''t get rid of every single camera he has. Laney told you things that she shouldn''t say. Therefore, she doesn''t have a reason to live anymore." Mango''s heart hurt incredibly when she heard Queena''s words. She was the one who had caused Laney''s death! "Mom, how long do you think we will stay here?" "I don''t know, but I will tell the truth to Kolton as soon as possible." Queena touched Mango''s head and knew what she was thinking. Sheforted her in a low voice, "You don''t have to be too sad. It''s better for Laney to die than to live like that. This is an escape for her. I heard that they used Laney to test the medicine for Marrisa. It was difficult for her to live like that for so many years." "No..." Mango immediately narrowed her eyes. "What''s wrong?" Queena was shocked by Mango''s reaction. Mango looked at the monitor and whispered at Queena''s ear. "Laney can''t possibly die. She told me that she''s Marrisa''s guinea pig and blood bank because they have the same blood type. Since the doctor said that Marrisa couldn''t even live for a year, they might still need Laney''s blood during this period of time. How could Kolton bear to let her die? Even if she did something heinous, Kolton wouldn''t let her die unless he killed her himself! It was suicide! But why did she do that?" Queena was slightly astonished. "Why wouldn''t she?" "I don''t know, but it''s definitely not because of Kolton. Perhaps Laney has her own ns, or maybe she just wanted to achieve her goal by dying. But why did she frame Kolton?" Mango could not figure this out. Queena was even more confused. Kolton was in rage because of Laney''s death. "How could I let her die? What did I say? Protect her life at all costs. Who did this? Was it Mango?" "Boss, it can''t be Mango. We''ve been listening to the conversation between Mango and Laney. At first, Mango didn''t even know who she was, so it''s very likely that Laney''s body couldn''t take it and had reached its limit. That''s why..." Before Ah Hu could finish his words, Kolton interrupted him directly. "Impossible! Although Laney was injured, I''ve been keeping her alive with medicine for so many years. There shouldn''t be there''s anything wrong with her. If Mango didn''t kill this woman, she could very well havemitted suicide! But why would she do that? Could it be because she knew that Nathaniel is protecting Sisi? No, that can''t be! She''s definitely not dead! Where''s Laney? Where did you throw her off to?" Kolton narrowed his eyes instantly. Jad shivered and quickly said, "Of course, I threw her into the sea to feed the fish." "Find this woman for me. Urgh! No matter how hard you try, you must find this woman! She must''ve faked her death to escape here and find Sisi." Jad runs out in a hurry after hearing Koiton''s words. Everyone on the ind started to search for her body. Mango and Queena watched as everyone went down the sea to look for Laney''s whereabouts. She whispered, "It seems that we''re right. Kolton didn''t kill Laney. She probably faked her death to escape from here." "But there is no way out here except for the vast sea. Even if Laney leaves this ind, she may not survive in the sea. Instead of dying in the sea, why wouldn''t she stay here and think of a solution with us. Is there any need for her to do that?" Queena''s words made Mango pause slightly. "Mom, could it be that there are some ces nearby that we don''t know about, but Laney does? You''re right! This is the vast sea. Even if Laney was dead and thrown into the sea, she can''t survive easily. Besides, the water at night is cold, and she will be frozen. However, if she has a destination that isn''t too fact from here, she will have a chance of survival!" Thoughts were running through Mango''s mind. Queena was amazed. She quickly took her mobile phone and checked the map, but the map showed nothing besides this ind. "It''s impossible for us to find it. Besides, there''s nowhere we can go besides here. Perhaps we guessed it wrongly." "No, we might be right. Perhaps we were misled." Queena was at a loss once more after hearing Mango''s words. Chapter 921 Chapter 921 "We misunderstood something? You mean, Laney never left the ind?" "It''s possible." Mango''s eyes narrowed. "Hmm... a ce we don''t know. Ah! Mom, do you think dad''s body could be hidden there? Maybe Laney lied to me, and dad is probably not on this ind but somewhere nearby. That''s why Kolton brought us here instead of somewhere else." Mango analyzed, and Queena listened to her. She whispered, "If your analysis is correct, then your father''s body is near here, isn''t it?" "Mom, what do you want to do?" Mango saw that Queena''s gaze was filled with madness and obsession. She couldn''t help but ask with concern. Queena immediately shook her head with a smile and said, "The porridge is cold. You should eat it quickly. Even if you are not hungry, you have to eat." "Mom..." "That''s enough. Eat first. No matter what you do, you have to make sure you''re full first, all right?" Queena didn''t say anything, but her stubborn attitude left Mango speechless. She took over the porridge and started to eat. After eating, she felt a little warm. It was still noisy outside because of Marrisa''s illness. There were people everywhere, and no one paid attention to them because they were looking for Laney. Mango leaned against the edge of the bed and said softly, "Actually, Marrisa''s life isn''t bad. It''s a happy thing to have a man who would go against the world for her." "It''s fine if you don''t want this kind of happiness. You''ll have too much karma on your hands that you need to pay back in the afterlife." Mango was slightly taken aback by Queena''s words. She smiled and said, "Mom, you still believe in the afterlife?" "Yes. Things are hard in this life, but you can get what you want during your afterlife." Queena sat down beside Mango and smiled. Mango held her hand and whispered, "Mom, there are many things that can''t be perfect. Even if you live again, there will still be many regrets in your life. This is life. Take it easy, I know you miss father, but we need to figure it out, all right?" "I''m fine. Do you want to have a rest?" Queena wanted to help Mango lie down. Mango shook her head and said, "I''ve slept for a while just now, so I don''t need to rest anymore. Let''s just watch the show and see if Kolton can find Laney. I''m curious now why Laney lied to me. If she tells me where my father is, and we work together, we might have a higher chance of escaping." "But what if she didn''t want to escape at all?" Queena''s words slightly surprised Mango. "What do you mean? She doesn''t want to escape? Doesn''t she want to go out and find Sisi? I can see that she really cares about Sisi." "She is a mother. Because she cares about Sisi, that''s why she couldn''t see her." Mango waspletely confused. Queena looked at her and whispered, "Think about it. What would you do if you saw me like Laney?" Mango paused for a moment before continuing, "If I were Sisi, I would have killed Kolton and Marrisa if I knew the truth of my birth. Argh! How could I let them live after they had bullied and disfigured my mother?" "Therefore, she won''t let her daughter ruin her current happiness. You told her that Sisi is about to be a mother, and she also has her loving husband. Under such circumstances, how can she ruin her daughter''s current peace and happiness? If I were Laney, I would use my own life to get rid of Kolton and Marrisa,pletely putting an end to her worries." Hearing Queena''s words, Mango immediately understood. "Laney intends to die together with Kolton and the others?" "Yes, so she will probably use Marrisa to threaten Kolton." Queena''s analysis was not unreasonable, but Mango still felt that there was something puzzling about it. But she didn''t say anything. Suddenly, Mango felt a little dizzy. "Mom, what did you put in the porridge?" Mango didn''t want to suspect Queena, but she had to. Queena looked at Mango with a hint of gentleness in her eyes. She said in a low voice, "It''s something that will calm you down. Don''t worry. It won''t hurt you. You''ll be more rxed once you sleep. I''m also a mother like Laney. I also hope that you''ll be fine. Don''t me me. It''s more convenient for me to investigate things than you. The most important thing that you need to do now is rest. Let me handle things for you first. If I can''t handle it one day, then you''ll have to face it on your own." Queena''s voice was gentle, but to Mango, it sounded as if she was speaking from somewhere far. "Mom, don''t go...you can''t go." She wanted to grab Queena, but she cked out. Queena saw her faint, so shey her down covered her with the nket before raising the temperature in the room. She looked at Mango''s sleeping face and felt a sharp pain in her chest. She didn''t have much time left. These days, her pain was getting more intense. But to prevent Mango from finding out, she had to hold it in. Right now, she was drenched in cold sweat. Queena didn''t know how long she could live, and she didn''t know how many more days she had. But as long as she was able to live another day, she had to think of every possible way to get Mango out. Even if she couldn''t do that, she had to let Nathaniel find out where Mango was. She couldn''t allow Mango to be in such a dangerous ce after her death. What were Koiton''s intentions? Queena hadn''tpletely figured it out, but it had something to do with Mango. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have brought Mango here. She took onest look at Mango before leaving alone. The people outside were very noisy, and no one cared about Queena leaving. Queena went to the basement while everyone was not paying attention. It was so cold and damp here. Queena went down step by step. She didn''t know what kind of clues she could find here, but this was the longest ce where Laney had stayed. Maybe she left something behind. Queena held the shlight in her hands. Now, she saw that the basement was huge. Perhaps this was not merely a basement but an underground tunnel. She didn''t know where the road led, but she suspected that Kolton had hidden something at the end of the tunnel. She walked slowly alone. The deeper she went in, the lower the temperature was. Queena felt that her whole body was cold, and she was almost trembling. Suddenly, she saw a wall. Queena pushed it hard, but it didn''t budge. Could it be that she was wrong? Queena went back along the same route and looked at the wall. There were scratches and even bloodstains. Perhaps Laney had left them here when she was suffering from the pain. It was obvious that Laney had been tortured. Kolton did not show the slightest kindness towards this woman. He did not care about how this woman had given birth to a daughter for him at all. Queena walked back and forth in the basement three times, but she did not get any useful clues. She did not find anything other than traces of Laney''s suffering. Could it be that she was really wrong? Queena was a little discouraged. The temperature here was so low that she couldn''t lift her foot. Queena rubbed her hands and quickly left the basement while she was still conscious. Fortunately, they were still looking for Laney outside, so no one paid attention to her. Queena quickly returned to the side hall and went to the bathroom to take a hot bath. Suddenly, she felt her stomach churning. She lost her bnce and fell into the bathroom. Queena began to cough violently. She knew that she was ill again, but she couldn''t cough as much as she wanted to as she was scared that she would attract Mango''s attraction. Queena coughed with her hand covering her mouth. Suddenly, a stream of warm fluid gushed out from her throat and sprayed on her palm. It was bright red. D*mn! It was Blood! Queena''s eyes darkened. It seemed that she really didn''t have much time left. But where was Dennis? Queena was anxious, but she would only wander around aimlessly as she had no clues. She washed the blood off her palms quickly and warmed her body with hot water until she wasn''t cold anymore. Then she closed the tap and wiped her body dry. She changed into some warm clothes beforeing out of the bathroom. Mango struggled to get up, but when she saw Queenaing out of the bathroom, she suddenly became worried. "Mom, you..."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Take a bath and go to sleep. I''m fine." Queena smiled, but her face was a little pale. Mango''s throat was stuck with emotion, and she couldn''t say anything. So, she sighed lightly and went into the bathroom without saying anything. There was a bloody smell in the bathroom. Although Queena had rinsed it before, Mango was a pregnant woman, so she was sensitive to different scents. Mango''s heart ached a little. She took a quick shower. When she came out again, Queena had already fallen asleep. Mango was still thinking about what to say, but in the end, she only changed the temperature of the room before lying down again. Neither of them spoke. Not long after, Mango heard Queena''s even breathing. Only then did she dare to get out of bed and gently put her hand on Queena''s wrist. Queena''s pulse was beating much faster than a normal person''s. She became more worried. Mango thought that it would be great if she could call Genevieve right now. However, there was no signal here, so what should she do? Queena''s stomach was churning with pain, but she could not let Mango discover it. She could only pretend to be asleep, but the cold sweat on her forehead made showed that she could hold it anymore. Suddenly, an rm sounded outside, and noisy footsteps heading to the main hall could be heard. Mango''s brows furrowed slightly. Had Laney been found? She quickly got up, but she paused when she saw Queena sleeping. What should she do? Queena couldn''t leave here, but she didn''t know what was happening to Kolton. How should she choose? Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Just as Mango was conflicted, Queena woke up. "What''s going on outside?" "I''m not sure. Mom, you stay here. I''ll go out and have a look." Mango did not want Queena to be too tired. Queena didn''t agree at first, but now that her physical condition was bad, she had no choice but to nod and agree. Seeing that Queena had agreed, Mango stood up and left. Seeing Mango leaving, Queena spat out a mouthful of blood. She felt a burning pain in her stomach. She struggled to get up. She always felt that there was a clue in the basement. How could she not find it? Queena put on her shoes. Everyone outside had rushed to the main hall. Queena left the side hall while trembling and went to the basement again. The basement had been locked. Queena frowned slightly. There was nothing in the basement, so why had it been locked again? Did they catch Laney? But if they caught her, why did they all go to the main hall? Queena believed that there were secrets hidden in the basement. She looked left and right to see if there was anyone else, then she took out the tools and gently opened the door of the basement. She learnt this skill from a gangster when she was abroad, but she didn''t expect to use it here. Queena went into the basement again. However, this time, she made preparations by putting on more clothes beforeing here. The path she took was still there. Queena looked at it bit by bit and tried to find any clues, but she failed. She still couldn''t find anything as she walked to the end. How could this be? Queena stubbornly insisted that there was something here. Why couldn''t she find it? She fumbled again and suddenly felt something cold and hard. Queena gently twisted the wall in front of her. Was this a secret door? Queena suddenly became excited. After she walked in, the wall automatically closed behind her. Queena felt that the temperature here was even lower than outside. Was this the bottom of the sea? Oh sh*t! This should be a freezer because she heard the sound of a machine running. Queena walked in step by step. There was even an induction light. She saw nothing but a round table in the middle, on which there was a crystal coffin. Queena''s heart suddenly beat faster. "Dennis?" She stumbled and ran over. The temperature of the crystal coffin was low, and the person inside was Dennis. After more than 20 years, Queena finally saw her beloved man again. He was still as young and handsome as before, but she was getting older. Queena touched Dennis''s coffin and suddenly burst into tears. She was satisfied as she could take ast look at him before she died. "Dennis, you''ve been lying here on your own for so many years. Are you lonely?" Queena talked to herself, but Dennis couldn''t give her any answers. She could recall their memories in her mind clearly, and she had also remembered some incidents that she had forgotten previously. "Hmm...am I dying soon? That''s why I can remember the little things between us in the past? We didn''t manage to be together in this life. Fortunately, we still have a daughter. As long as our daughter can live well, I guess...our story has a happy ending too, right?" Queenaid on his crystal coffin and did not feel cold at all. "I really thought that I would never see you again. At that time, they said that you were dead! But I didn''t even see your body because they cremated you, so I always felt that something was wrong. But...but what could I say? I am not your legal wife, so I have no right to speak about your body. Even if I felt that something was wrong, I couldn''t do anything. I have been abroad these years. Every day, I lived like a walking corpse. I thought about what would happen if I could not see you again after I die. Fortunately, we met again! I...I can finally see you again! Haha!" Queenaughed and cried like a madman. Dennis, who was in the coffin, didn''t age at all, as if he had been asleep all along. Queena suddenly found a stack of papers on the edge of the coffin. She picked them up and looked at them one by one. Finally, she realized something. "Hah...so that''s why Kolton brought me and Mango here." Queena''s eyes were a little cold. She looked at Dennis and suddenly said, "Dennis, you don''t want Kolton to hurt our daughter, do you? In that case, let''s go together, shall we? It''s a pity that Mango didn''t get to see you, but it doesn''t matter. You will live forever in her heart, right?" Dennis still didn''t answer, but Queena smiled. "So Kolton wanted to use Mango and your blood to make a medicine that suits Marrisa. There should be some traces left behind from your experiments. That''s why Kolton stole your corpse and sealed it here. After he froze your body, he kept your body in the same condition and before and never destroyed it. However, you''re already dead, so your blood is cold. Even if your corpse was defrosted, he couldn''t use any of your organs. But since Mango is your daughter, she is useful. Hah... Kolton really doesn''t care about anything but Marrisa!" Queena finally understood why Kolton had brought them here. But since she knew about his n, Queena would not allow Kolton to seed. "Dennis, you must feel lonely lying here alone, right? I''m also on the verge of death. I''ve got cancer and suffer too much pain every day. If it weren''t for Mango, I probably wouldn''t be able to hold on this long. Now that I''ve found you, my wish has finallye true! I''ll take you with me while Kolton hasn''t discovered us, okay? We won''t go to the cemetery. It''s fine for us to die in this sea. Perhaps we can even give Nathaniel a reminder and a signal so that he can find Mango when we die. We only have one daughter, so no matter what, we must make her happy, right? You don''t know yet, don''t you? Mango is going to be a mother, so you''ll be a grandfather again. s! We probably won''t have the chance to see whether it''s a boy or a girl, though." Queena was still rambling, but she had already taken out a lighter. She took it so that she wouldn''t freeze to death in the basement, but now it turned out to be a little useful. Queena looked around and found the switch. She took a look at Dennis and memorized his appearance in her mind. She knew that once she cut off the power supply here, Dennis would no longer be in his current state. Perhaps he would rot and be a dried corpse, but so what? She would die with him anyway. Smiling with tears in her eyes, Queena finally pulled the switch. When she cut off the electric supply, a loud rm sounded at where Kolton was. Koiton''s face instantly turned dark. "Who''s in the basement?!" Mango was slightly stunned. What? Basement? Mother? She turned around abruptly and ran towards the side chamber. When Kolton noticed Mango, he hurriedly shouted, "Catch Mango first!" "Let me go!" Mango began to resist. Ah Hu didn''t expect Mango''s skills to be so amazing. She was fierce like a tigress because she was worried about Queena. However, they had a lot of guards here. Even if Mango could fight, she would still be subdued under the attacks of so many people. "Kolton, what are you doing?" Mango was sure that Queena was in the basement now. Wasn''t she resting in the side hall? What was she doing in the basement? Mango couldn''t figure it out, but she was very anxious. Koiton''s face turned ghastly pale. He said coldly, "Heh! What am I going to do? You''d better pray that Queena didn''t do anything, otherwise..." "What?" Kolton didn''t say anything else and only ran towards the basement with his men. The moment the rm sounded, Queena knew that she had been exposed. It was very likely that Kolton would bring people here soon. Queena did not panic. She quickly opened the crystal coffin and reached out to carry Dennis''s body out. Only then did she realize that Dennis''s body had already been dissected. Many of his organs were stitched in his body. Queena didn''t know what Dennis had suffered after he died, but her eyes were red. "I''m sorry...Dennis. I camete, and you never found peace after you died. But it doesn''t matter. From now on, I''ll be with you, and I''ll always be by your side." Queena found some gasoline and sshed it on Dennis and herself. She really wanted to tell Mango to live her life well, but she had no chance to do so now. She could leave at ease because she knew that Mango would not face any difficulties in her life under Nathaniel''s protection. Queena carried Dennis to a corner of the basement. She had checked the room, and she found out that the foundation of this corner was a bit weaker. If their bodies were burned, the ice on the wall would melt here. She didn''t know if they would die in the sea. But as long as she was with Dennis, her lover, she would be willing to go to hell. Queena ignited the gasoline on her and Dennis. The mes sprang up and soon enveloped them. Queena sat in the middle of the burning mes. She could even hear the sound of her skin sizzling and smell the taste of the cooked meat. She hugged Dennis tightly with a satisfied expression. She said, "Dennis, I love you. I want to be with you in all our future lives. I...I don''t want to be separated from you anymore." The fire seemed to witness the love between the two people and buried this pair of lovers who had been separated for more than 20 years. "Boom!" The basement copsed. The fire suddenly lit up the whole ind. "Queena! Urgh! I''m going to grind your bones into dust!" Koiton''s eyes were burning with fury, and he was like an enraged beast. Mango suddenly had an ominous feeling. "How could there be a fire? Where is my mother?! Tell me! Hey!" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She grabbed Jad tightly and asked him, but Jad couldn''t give her a satisfactory answer. At this moment, Marrisa was also shocked by the fire. She looked at the sea of fire in surprise and suddenly seemed to understand something. Chapter 923 Chapter 923 "Mom!" Mango ran like a madman to the basement, and she knocked down people around her one by one. Ah Hu was a little surprised, but he still followed her. "Mom!" Mango suddenly fell as she ran, but she didn''t care anymore. She got up and continued to run to the basement. Kolton looked at everything in front of him and grabbed Mango. "Let me go! Kolton!" Mango madly waved his arms. Kolton was so angry that he was going crazy. "You''d better not provoke me now. Mango, your mother ruined everything! She even destroyed Dennis!" Upon hearing Koiton''s words, Mango suddenly understood something. "My dad is in the basement! Why didn''t I see him when I was here? Argh! I didn''t find him even though he was so near to me! Why did my mother find out? Also, why didn''t she tell me, nor take him out? Instead, she chose to leave together with him! What should I do now that you''re gone? Mom!" Mango knelt on the ground. The raging fire rushed into the sky and lit up half of the sky. Mango knew that Queena was dying and that she was suffering great pain every day, but she still could not bear the fact that Queena left her like this. Not long ago, they had been still sleeping and talking together. How did all of these happen in a blink of an eye? Kolton was so angry that his entire body was trembling. "Damn it! F*ck! How terrible!" Kolton suddenly remembered the notebook Queena was carrying and asked Mango. "Where is your mother''s notebook?" Mango was filled with sorrow. When she heard his question, she subconsciously said, "My mother always carried it with her. The thing you want is now buried in a sea of fire with my mother! Hah! Kolton, you''ve been nning for so long, but have you ever thought that this would happen?" "D*mn it!" His palmnded on Mango''s face. Mango staggered and fell to the ground. Her heart ached. Her mother had left without leaving a word with her father. This could be the best ending for her mother, but she couldn''t ept this sudden news! Kolton didn''t care about Mango''s current mood. He said in an exasperated voice, "Hurry up and put out the fire! Quick!" However, no matter how hard Ah Hu and others tried, the zing fire continued to burn. Nathaniel hadn''t found Mango in the surrounding areas even though he had been searching for her for a long time. Suddenly, he received a call from Zion. "Mr. Ye, I discovered that a fire happened on one of these inds. Could mommy be there?" "Give me the address." Nathaniel looked at the address that Zion sent and quickly let someone start the helicopter. Seeing that the fire was out of control, Kolton quickly grabbed Mango and said, "Quick! Arrange for the helicopter to take us away. Where''s Marrisa? Take Marrisa away as well! Leave the rest alone." At this moment, Ah Hu suddenly said, "Boss, Laney ran away again." "That b*tch! Don''t worry about her. Just bring Marissa and Mango along with us." He knew better than anyone how dangerous the raging fire could be. Nathaniel was not a fool. It would be strange if no one came to check out such a big fire. Mango seemed to have thought of this as well. Perhaps Queena wanted to draw Nathaniel here, so she had burnt herself to death without caring about her own safety. How could Mango possibly let Kolton aplish his wish now that her mother had been sacrificed? She broke free from Koiton''s control and turned around while running towards the main hall. Marrisa was Koiton''s weakness. As long as she could control Marrisa, everything would be fine. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At this thought, Mango ran quickly towards the main hall, but she never expected to hear a gunshot behind her. Kolton actually had a gun! Mango managed to dodge the first bullet, but she could not dodge the second one. She almost fainted due to the intense pain, but she still rolled on the ground found someone to shield herself. Then, she quickly walked towards the main hall. Blood soaked through her trousers, making it difficult for her to move. Mango watched as Marrisa nervously ran out of the main hall. "Kolton, what''s wrong? What happened?" "Protect Marrisa!" Koiton''s face suddenly turned pale. He wanted to run towards Marrisa, but he never expected Mango to suddenly jump out and grab her by the neck. "Don''te any closer! Kolton, if you take another step, I''ll take Marrisa with me and jump into the sea. If that happens, neither of us will survive. It''ll be worth it if I can drag someone to death with me!" Mango had a terrified expression on her face. She wanted to faint because of the blood, but she tried her best to hold it in. Marrisa was shocked by what had just happened. "Miss Shen, what are you doing? Isn''t Kolton your uncle? Why are you..." "Hah! Marrisa, you''re a dangerous beauty indeed. I used to sympathize and feel sorry for you, but now I hate my own kindness. If it weren''t for you, my mother wouldn''t have died! If it weren''t for you, my father would be able to rest in peace after more than 20 years of death. If it weren''t for you, my family wouldn''t have turned upside down. I know that you are innocent and pure, and you don''t know anything. But Kolton did the cruellest things all just for you. Urgh! You are the source of all disaster and suffering. If possible, I really want to take you to jump down here. If you die, maybe everyone will be free!" Mango''s words were like knives stabbing into Marrisa''s heart. Did she really know nothing? It could not be! She was just pretending to know nothing. She was just an ordinary woman. She wanted to grow old with her beloved man and give birth to his children, but she couldn''t do so because of her health condition. Kolton never told him what he had done outside, but Marrisa knew everything. Scientists came in and out to test her blood and study the data repeatedly. Marrisa knew that Kolton was working hard for her illness, but she really didn''t think about his crimes until Mango and Queena were brought to the ind. This ind was Marrisa and Koiton''s paradise. She had been looking for Laney ever since her disappearance, but Kolton said that she was married. She didn''t believe it, but she forced herself to do so. Maybe she could continue to love Kolton if she believed him. Now that she heard Mango''s words, Marrisa knew that she could no longer deceive herself. Seeing that Marrisa was shaking, Koiton''s heart ached tremendously. "Mango, let Marissa go! I''ll release you as long as you don''t hurt her!" "Hah! You''re asking me to let her go? When you attacked my husband, did you think about it? You raised Marrisa to be a princess who is ignorant about everything that happens outside this ce! Does she even know what you''ve done?" Tears kept streaming down Mango''s eyes. In a night, her mother was buried in a sea of fire, and she didn''t even have the chance to meet her father. She could never see her parents again in this life! She was an orphan now because she lost both her parents! How could she be an orphan just like that? Mango''s heart ached as if it had been torn apart. Kolton saw Mango''s furious expression and hurriedly said, "No! Don''t tell her about it!" "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that Marrisa won''t love you after knowing who you really are? Kolton, you always want to show the best things to Marrisa, but are you innocent? You told Marissa that I am your niece-inw, but that''s all lies! Tell her the truth now!" Marrisa''s body was shaking violently. "Miss Shen, what are you talking about? If you are not his niece-inw, who are you then?" "Marrisa, don''t listen to her nonsense. She''s crazy now, and she''s going insane! You can''t listen to her!" "Shut up!" Marissa suddenly roared. She looked at Kolton, the man whom she had loved for a lifetime, and suddenly felt a little upset. "Let her speak. Kolton, I want to know everything. I don''t want to be shielded from the truth, so don''t stop her!" Although Marrisa was weak, her eyes were firm. Kolton staggered and shook his head while saying, "No! No... don''t listen to her! Marrisa, we lived a happy life all this time. You don''t need to know these things." "I don''t need to? If that''s true, Miss Shen wouldn''t say that I am a dangerous beauty. My greatest wish is to be with you, but I don''t want it to happen if other people have to suffer." Hearing Marrisa''s words, Mango immediatelyughed. "Hah! You don''t want it to happen if others would end up in pain? Oh, please! Do you know that Kolton not only gave other pain, but he also caused divorces and death?" "Stop! Mango, if you say it, I''ll shoot you with my gun!" Kolton raised his gun and aimed it at Mango''s head. Mango waspletely fearless right now. She sneered and said, "Come on, kill me! Nathaniel is your biological son, but you attacked him too! I''m your daughter- in-w, so you don''t have to be soft-hearted!" Marrisa almost fell when she heard this. "Huh? What''s going on? Kolton, did you get another son?" Marrisa looked at Kolton with tears in her eyes. She couldn''t ept that Kolton, the person who loved her the most, had lied to her! Koiton''s heart was aching. "Marrisa, please... please don''t listen to her nonsense! I don''t have a son! I don''t have any rtionships with any woman. It''s the truth!" "Heh! You never did that? If you didn''t, where did Sisie from? Do you dare tell Marrisa how you''ve tortured Laney, her best friend, all these years? Go on, tell her that you used her as Marrisa''s test tool and blood bank! Hah! What about the fact that Laney gave birth to a daughter for you? You were afraid that Laney would not listen to you, so you threw her daughter to the orphanage just two days after she was born? To control Laney, you threatened Laney with your daughter? Subsequently, you tried to control Sisi with Laney as well! Tell her all about it! I dare you!" Every time Mango spoke, Marrisa''s eyes widened. She finally knelt on the ground and looked at Kolton in disbelief, as if she was looking at a stranger. Chapter 924 Chapter 924 "Is this all true?" Marrisa suddenly felt her heart aching even more. Beforeing out of the room, she had guessed what had happened, but she did not expect Koiton''s actions to be crueller than she had imagined. How could this happen? Her best friend, Laney, never came back. She thought that Laney had found a good home because she refused to live with a weirdo like her. Therefore, she resisted the urge to reach out to her even though she missed her so much. However, she never expected Laney to have a son with her lover, Kolton! Marrisa knew that she shouldn''t argue with him. After all, she couldn''t even do the most basic thing for a woman. She couldn''t let Kolton be a monk forever, but how could the woman that slept with him be Laney? Why did this happen? Her best friend slept with her beloved man, and they had a child together. Now the child was grown up, but she had always been kept in the dark. It was as if someone had stabbed her. Blood was dripping from her wound, but it wouldn''t stop. She could only watch her heart being torn apart in pain. Marrisa grabbed her cor and stared straight at Kolton. Kolton was in despair when he saw her devastated expression. "It''s not what you think. Marrisa... I don''t love Laney, and shees to my bed shamelessly on her own! I was drunk at that time, and I didn''t know anything. Besides, I punished her by torturing her family! She''s now paying the price for her own sins!" Hearing Koiton''s words, Marrisa cried even harder. "How can you do this? If Laney likes you, you should tell me. Hah! After all, you are so outstanding, but why did you torture her? How can you do anything to your child? Kolton, that''s your child! No matter who her mother is, you''re her father! Do you know how much I hope that the world can give you a child so that your life won''t be full of regret? Even if that woman isn''t me, I will still give you my blessings. But why did you lie to me like this? Why did you treat Laney like that?" Marrisa was crying uncontrobly at this point. However, Mango didn''t show any sympathy. She sneered and said, "Hehl Don''t pretend to be kind. You do know what Kolton has done for your illness, right? I don''t believe that you couldn''t see how reluctant the scientists looked when they were forced here. Also, weren''t you waiting for the results too? You tried hard to maintain your innocence, but in fact, you are more eager to seed than anyone else, because you want love and him. So you ignored what Kolton had done. To put it bluntly, you are just a b*tch, so why are you acting innocent?" Mango saw right through Marrisa''s fake act. Marrisa bit her lower lip and cried while acting delicate and poor, and Koiton''s heart broke after watching it. He knelt on the ground and said piteously, "Mango, please... let Marrisa go. I know that you''re here to capture me, so I''ll go with you as long as you release her! "No! You can''t do that!" Marrisa shook her head furiously when she heard what Kolton had said. "What did you do for them to capture you? Didn''t she say that she was your daughter-inw? Isn''t her husband your biological son? Why did you kidnap him then?" After asking a series of questions, Marrisa suddenly turned around and firmly grabbed Mango''s hand. "Will you let him go? He did all these for me! If someone has to take responsibility for his actions, let me do it instead! After all, I bring misfortunate to everyone I know. Kolton was so cruel because he wanted to save me, so please... please arrest me instead!" "No! Marissa!" Kolton wanted toe over, but Mango picked up the wine bottle beside her and smashed it with a bang. Then, she pressed the ss shard against Marrisa''s neck. "No one is allowed to move! Now, stop acting lovey-dovey in front of me. I''m not going to listen to your nonsense, and I won''tpromise. Hah! In fact, I won''t let any one of you go just because you''re in a rtionship. Kolton, why don''t the two of us make a bet? If I lose too much blood and faint before Nathaniel gets here, you still have a chance to win. If Nathaniel arrives while we''re still in this situation, then I guess you''re unlucky then!" Marissa burst into tears after hearing what Mango had said. "No, Miss Shen! I... I''m begging you! Please let Kolton go." "Will he let me go if I spare him? Oh, please! Did he let my husband and mother go previously? What about the scientists, Sisi and Laney? So many people are dead! Do you really think that I will let him go because you''re begging me? Hah! Marrisa, stop pretending to be innocent!" Mango''s words left Marrisa speechless. "Will you only let go of your grudge after my death? Alright, I''ll grant your wish then! Don''t make things difficult for Kolton!" As Marrisa spoke, she mmed her entire body into the broken ss pieces that Mango was holding. "Marrisa! Don''t!" Koiton''s heart almost stopped beating when he saw what Marissa was doing. Mango was so scared that she quickly withdrew her hand. After all, she did not want to kill Marrisa. Suddenly, Marrisa jumped up and grabbed Mango by the arm at this moment. She shouted at Kolton, who was behind her, "Kolton, run! Go!" Kolton waspletely shocked by this scene. He knew about Marissa''s current state, so he also But she was willing to leave everything behind for him? How could he leave her there on her own? "Hurry up and leave!" Marrisa looked at the emotions in Koiton''s eyes and suddenly teared up. Was this man in love with her?! He truly loved her so much! Unfortunately, they could never be together in this life. "Kolton, my life was tough, but I was happy. In fact, meeting you has been the happiest thing in my life. God has given me the greatest gift by allowing me to stay with you all these years! Leave now! I''m useless anyway, so it''s alright if I die. But you''re young and have a bright future, so you can''t give up your life for someone like me. Go!" Marrisa cried and shouted. Mango lightly turned around and held Marrisa in her arms. She sighed and mumbled, "Do you think that I am a weak woman? Do you think that Kolton can leave that easily? He will be devastated without you! Even if he lives another hundred years, he will still be miserable. For you, he was kicked out of his family and killed in his brother! He was willing to kill for you and even abandon his children. Hah! Do you think he would abandon you at this time to escape? Marrisa, you are guilty and evil, and he sinned so much for you. But, as a woman, you are also blessed because such a man loves you and is willing to go against the world for you. You have no regrets in this life." As soon as Mango finished speaking, the roar of a helicopter came from the sky. After hearing this, Kolton threw all his weapons to the ground. He looked at Marrisa and suddenly calmed down. "Marrisa... I only love you in this life. Well, I''m a stubborn person, and I might be a little too- possessive of you. I... I know all my sins, but the greatest regret in my life was not curing you. Sorry... I couldn''t give you a perfect life. s! I am a useless person." Marrisa broke down crying after hearing her words. "No, you have done your best. I have no regrets about being together with you my whole life. Kolton, don''t worry. No matter what the result is, I will be there with you. If you are in jail, I will wait for you. If you are sentenced to death, we shall die together. Don''t worry, you never be alone! We will be reunited again in the next life. Hearing Marrisa''s words, Kolton suddenly showed a satisfied and happy smile. Meanwhile, Mango had seen Nathaniel''s helicopter. She had lost too much blood and could not stand steadily, but she managed to hold on. After all, she told herself that she could only pass out once she had handed over both of them to Nathaniel. Mango muttered, "Kolton, did you not know that Marrisa is like this because she was poisoned when she was a foetus, and not because of a gic defect?" "I''ve only found out about it recently, so that''s why I brought you here." Now that things had escted this way, Kolton had nothing else to hide, so he told Mango the truth. He looked at Mango and said in a low voice, "You inherited Desmond''s blood, which can cure all poisons. So, I decided to take a chance and bring you here." "Huh? Why didn''t you use Desmond''s blood right away? Wouldn''t that be more effective?" Mango was a little confused after hearing his exnation. Kolton looked at Marrisa and said in a low voice, "Desmond''s blood is too intense, and Marrisa''s body is too weak to bear it. However, the doctor said that we should try another person''s blood that contains Desmond''s DNA as well. So, you are the most suitable candidate." After hearing his exnation, Mango finally understood what was going on. "Ah... so that''s why you tricked me intoing here." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Well, to be fair, I didn''t trick you. I did keep your father''s body here because a few years ago, your father was exposed to an unknown type of radiation when he carried out a mission at the border. This put his life in danger. However, I kept his corpse because the radiation is useful for researching and developing gic data. However, close contact with radiation will bring me great danger. So I froze his body and only dissected him when his organs were needed. In fact, he contributed a lot to my research after his death." Mango''s entire body trembled as she heard Koiton''s words. She had never thought that this was the main reason why Kolton had left Dennis''s corpse behind. Even though her father had died a long time ago, Kolton had continued to experiment on his body all this while. Thus, Mango couldn''t imagine the pain that her father had gone through! "I really want to kill you. Argh! Kolton, you are insane!" Mango''s hands and body were trembling in fury while she said this. In fact, she would have attacked him immediately if Marissa wasn''t here! Just then, the helicopternded on the ind. When Mango saw a familiar figureing out of it and running towards her, her eyes suddenly turned moist. Chapter 925 Chapter 925 The first thing Nathaniel saw was Mango''s bloodstained leg. His face suddenly darkened. "Kolton, you actually dared to hurt her!" Nathaniel charged at Kolton like a madman and swung his fist at Koiton''s face. Mango was delighted when she saw Nathaniel. However, she started tearing up instead because she was relieved. She whispered, "Nathan... I can''t hold on any longer." "What?" Nathaniel suddenly turned around and saw Mango falling backwards. "Mango!" Nathaniel quickly ran towards Mango. Just as Mango was about to reach the ground, he wrapped his arms around her body. Mango turned unconscious as Nathaniel looked at the tears pooling at the corner of her eyes. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "No, Mango! Get me a doctor!" Nathaniel''s heart was about to shatter. Was he toote? Ned and Desmond quickly ran over and took hold of Kolton and the others. Marrisa had already epted the reality. When Kolton was being held of control, she silently came to Koiton''s side and put his hands in hers before saying softly, "I''ll be here with you." "Alright." Kolton was no longer ruthless. He was now as calm as an ordinary person. He held Marrisa''s hand tightly and said nothing. Nathaniel carried Mango and quickly boarded the helicopter. On the helicopter, Genevieve had already prepared some medical equipment. When she saw Mango was unconscious, her expression turned a little worried. "Put her down. Let me take a look." Nathaniel didn''t dare to wait any further. He quickly ced Mango on a stretcher next to him. Kolton and his men were taken to the other helicopter. Nathaniel video-called Zion and showed him this scene, and thetter immediately informed Mateo and Terrance about this. The authorities were rushing towards the ind, but these things had nothing to do with Nathaniel anymore. After Mango was rescued, she was directly sent to the hospital. Genevieve had treated her legs. After examining other parts of Mango''s body, she realized that Mango was unconscious because she lost too much blood. Other than that, she was fine. Nathaniel was beside her all the time. He didn''t dare to blink as he was scared that all of this was just a dream. Mango saw Queena in her dream. A tall and big man stood next to Queena. He looked at her with a smile and was very kind. Mango called out to him with some hesitation, "Daddy?" Dennis'' smile turned even more gentle. "Mango, I''m going to leave with your mother. We know that you are a strong child, and we know about the pain you have suffered over the years. But you shouldn''tin because you''ve already gone through it. We are proud of you. You have grown up and be a mother. Now, you have a loving husband at your side. You don''t need your mother and me anymore. So we can leave without worries." "For so many years, your mother and I have been separated from each other. Although we love each other, we couldn''t be there for each other. That was the biggest torture for us. Now that we''re finally together, you should be happy for us. Mango, don''t cry. Wherever your mother and I are, we will pray for you to live a safe and sessful life. Bad things have passed, and good days are waiting for you in the future. Make sure to have a good life, don''t let us worry. Mango, we''re going now. You must live well." After that, Queena''s and Dennis''s figures slowly became transparent until they werepletely invisible. There were traces of tears in the corner of Mango''s eyes. She was reluctant and sad, but she was happy. Were her parents saying goodbye to her? Since they could be together, they had to be happy. But she was so sad. Mango''s tears caused Nathaniel''s heart to ache. He didn''t know what Mango had dreamt of, nor did he know what Mango was crying about. All he could do was call out Mango''s name repeatedly in a gentle voice. He held her hand tightly and gave her some strength andfort. In her sleep, Mango heard a familiar voice calling out to her. It could be heard once in a while, but it still gave her some warmth. She wanted to open her eyes, but she was too tired. She was weak from all the blood she lost. Mango fell asleep again. Nathaniel was relieved to see that she finally stopped crying. Professionals had gone to clean up after Koiton''s mess. In fact, Nathaniel didn''t want to hear a single thing about him anymore. To him, Kolton was only someone from his past. He didn''t care what his motives were because thew would punish him for what he had done. The only person he wanted to protect was Mango. After knowing what Kolton did, Sisi rushed over to find out who her father really was. But she didn''t want to know anymore once she heard the truth from Kolton. "Hah... I guess I''m really unweed in this world." Sisi thought of Laney. She begged Nathaniel to use the Ye family rtionship to find Laney. When she found Laney, a veil was wrapped around her face, and she was limping. She looked like a beggar. Sisi started tearing up when she saw her. If it weren''t for Newell holding her, she wouldn''t know if she could remain standing. "Mom..." Sisi let out a low cry. Laney trembled all over when she heard Sisi calling her. She looked up and saw Sisi, who she had been thinking of for days and nights. She wanted to reach out to touch her daughter, but when she saw Newell, who was beside Sisi, she was shocked. She took back her hand and said in a trembling voice, "Sorry, dear, you have mistaken me for someone else." After that, she turned and left. Sisi could no longer bear it and hugged her tightly from behind. "Mom, I know you''re my mother! Why can''t you admit it? After so many years, don''t you miss me? Don''t you want to know how I''ve been?" Laney bit her lower lip, and she was unable to control her tears from falling. Seeing that Sisi was crying so sadly, Newell quickly said, "Mom, let''s go home. Sisi is pregnant, so she can''t be too emotional. Since you are back, our family should have a good time together. When the child is born, you still need to take care of them for us." Seeing that Newell didn''t dislike her, Laney immediately turned around and hugged Sisi. "My poor daughter! A mother like me will only cause you more sadness, and others will only look down on you. Look at me now. They will live at us if I live with you!" "Hah! I don''t care what others say! I want to be with you. After all these years, I''ve never stopped thinking about taking you away with me, but I was useless. s! I didn''t know where Kolton kept you, and I couldn''t find anything about you. Furthermore, I didn''t even dare to tell Nathaniel anything about you. Mom... I''ve been living like hell all these years. Now that I''ve finally found you, do you still want to hide from me and abandon me? How could you!" Laney cried even louder as she heard Sisi''s words. "All right, I''ll go back with you. But I can''t live with you. Others will only gossip about us." "Mom, if you really care, I will find the stic surgeon to treat you. Don''t worry! We won''t despise you. Sisi has really wanted her parents to live together with her all these years. You don''t know even how much we envied other people and their children when we were in the orphanage. Now that we have found you, no matter what you say, we will never let you go!" Newell''s words were more effective than Sisi''s. To be exact, Laney was afraid that she would bring trouble to Sisi''s marriage. If Newell didn''t like her and despised her, he was bound to treat Sisi badly. She had lived all her life for Sisi. "Um... you really don''t mind me?" "I don''t." Newell went forward and carried her on his back. When Sisi and the others returned to the old house of the Ye family, they happened to meet Nathaniel. At this time, Sisi didn''t know how to face Nathaniel and stuttered as she said, "Mr. Ye, we... we will find a house to move outter. You can rest assured that we won''t scare you and madam." Nathaniel was slightly shocked when he saw Sisi fumbling at her words. He said faintly as he thought of how they shared the same blood, "When did you start calling her madam again? You call her Mango when both of you are alone, but you address her as madam in front of me? Hah! Can''t you be a little more consistent?" Sisi thought that Nathaniel was unsatisfied with her and quickly said, "I went too far. I promise that I will only call her madam in the future." Nathaniel felt a little sad when he saw Sisi like this. "Sisi." "What?" Sisi suddenly looked up and saw Nathaniel''s lips slightly raised. He said with a smile, "Is it so difficult to call me Nathaniel?" Nathaniel''s smile was warm under the sunshine, Sisi immediately burst into tears. "I, no, Mr. Ye, I..." "If you don''t call me Nathaniel, you won''t have dinner tonight." Nathaniel said and looked directly at Laney. "Aunt, I have already arranged for the rooms for you. Ye family now has no elders, so I hope you can take care of us from now on. Now there are two pregnant women in the family, my wife and Sisi. You are their mother-inw and mother as well. It will be hard for you in the future." Laney waspletely stunned. "Me? You mean I''m a mother-inw?" "Although I don''t want to admit it, Kolton is after all my biological father. You are Sisi''s mother. So, it''s not wrong for my wife to call you mother-inw. If you feel awkward, we will call you auntie first. But, you can''t escape from the responsibility of a mother-inw. In the future, I may have to trouble you to take care of our children." Nathaniel said with a smile. Newell suddenly knelt in front of Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, thank you." "What are you doing? Stand up quickly and call me Nathaniel with Sisi in the future. Mango is right. The Ye family doesn''t isn''t huge, so don''t hold on to the things that happened in the past. In short, tomorrow will still be peaceful, and everyone should work hard. Newell, clean up and let Auntie and Sisi go back early to rest. By the way, if Sisi doesn''t call me by my name, don''t give her lunch." After saying that, Nathaniel left. Sisi shouted excitedly, "Nathaniel, I''m sorry!" "Stop it." Nathaniel waved his hand behind his back. He saw that Mango had woke up at some point, and she stood at the entrance of the stairs while looking at him. Her eyes were gentle and warm, and he couldn''t help but feel his heart soften at this sight. Chapter 926 Chapter 926 "You''re awake? Why don''t you sleep longer?" Nathaniel walked over quickly. Mango nced at Laney and nodded slightly with a smile. Then, she turned to look at Nathaniel with a hint of shyness in her eyes. "I miss you. I''m afraid you''ll disappear if I don''t open my eyes." "Are you stupid?" Nathaniel stepped forward and picked her up in his arms. Mango wrapped her arms around Nathaniel''s neck, and the two of them entered the bedroom together. Looking at their loving expressions, Laney asked in a low voice, "Is Nathaniel your brother?" "Yes." Sisi nodded. After Newell arranged a ce for Laney to stay, the family of three entered the house and went to talk. After Mango entered the room, Nathaniel carried her onto the bed. However, she did not let go, causing Nathaniel to be slightly taken aback. "What''s wrong?" "My mother is dead." Mango was in an unhappy mood, and there were tears in her eyes. "Do you know? She ignited herself and burnt herself to death together with my father''s body in the sea. I couldn''t even bring back my mother''s ashes. Argh! How can I exin this to my grandfather?" "Your grandfather won''t me you!" Nathaniel already knew about this matter and knew that this would be a huge blow to Mango. However, he did not know how tofort her. Mango buried her head in his embrace and said in a low voice, "I feel like I''m useless. I''ve always thought of ways to take care of my mom, but I didn''t even know when my mom went down the basement. Hah... what do you think a useless daughter like me should do?" "Don''t talk about yourself like that. You have done a good job, but mom might''ve been too tired. Think about it. The thing she wanted most in the world was to be with your father, but she couldn''t do it all these years. Now, no matter whether she was dead or alive, she has finally achieved her goal and is buried with your father. This may be a kind of relief. For mom, this is the best ending. As children, we should be happy for them." "But I''m not happy! She''s my mother. After my father passed away for so many years, I didn''t know what kind of person he was, but my mother was still alive. She talked to me andforted me. She even did a lot of things for me, and I remember them clearly in my memories! But now... she suddenly left like this. Nathan, I can''t ept this!" Mango sobbed in Nathaniel''s arms like a helpless child. Nathaniel knew that she was suffering, so she did not stop her and let her cry her heart out. Mango cried for a long time. When she calmed down, Nathaniel''s shirt was soaked through as well. "I''ll wash your shirt for youter," she said sheepishly. "It''s just a shirt. Don''t worry about it. Are you feeling better?" "If I''m not, will you continue to let me cry in your arms?" Mango blinked her round eyes and stared at Nathaniel, making his heart break. "You suffered again. Ah... sometimes I really feel that I''m ipetent." "You can''t say that. Kolton was infatuated because of love, but he went the wrong path." Mango sighed softly and whispered, "Where is Marrisa?" "I don''t know. Perhaps she''s still waiting outside the police station." Mango was slightly shocked at Nathaniel''s words. "Outside the police station?" "Yes. Someone said that she had been outside the police station ever since Kolton entered. Nobody could persuade her to leave, and no one knew what to do. No one cares about her now. Kolton confessed everything and even told the reason he took you and your mother there. You don''t even know how I trembled after hearing him. Ah! I couldn''t imagine what would happen to you if I went a littleter. I am grateful for her. I know you care about her death, but I believed that she wanted to send me a message before she died. People would soon discover about it since the fire was huge. She''s noble, and she told me where you were with her death. So she does love you. Since you know that she loves you, you don''t have to be too sad because she will always be by your side." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango felt that it was really difficult for Nathaniel. He had neverforted anyone like this before. "I know, but I''m still upset. Can you apany me to visit my grandfatherter? He is already so old. I wonder if he will be too sad if he knows about it." Nathaniel nodded. "Okay, I''ll go with you, but you should also have a good rest. Genevieve said that you over exhausted your body. If you continue like this, she doesn''t rmend you keeping this child." Mango immediately became nervous at Nathaniel''s words. "I know. Don''t worry. I will take care of myself. You saw me sleeping just now too, right? Now, let''s go to my grandfather''s house. I don''t know if he got the news yet. How is he feeling now? I''m worried." Mango said anxiously. Nathaniel hated seeing Mango like this. He sighed and said, "Alright, since you insist on going, I''ll bring you there. However, you have to control your emotions." "All right, okay." Mango tidied himself up and left the Ye''s Mansion with Nathaniel. They headed straight for Brantley''s ce. Toby stepped forward as soon as he saw Mangoing. "Ms. Sun, quickly go see Brantley, he..." "I know." Mango quickly walked into Brantley''s bedroom. Brantley sat in the bedroom while holding Queena''s photo in his hand without saying a word. However, the way he was holding the pain in made Mango''s heartache. "Grandpa, are you alright?" Mango walked up to him and gently kneeled in front of his bed. Brantley looked at Mango. It was as if he had aged a lot overnight. He stretched out his hand and gently touched Mango''s face, whispering, "You must be as sad as I am, right??" "Yes, grandpa, I''m upset. It''s... it''s all my fault! I didn''t take care of her! I shouldn''t have taken her with me. I..." "It''s not your fault. I know your mother''s temper. No one can stop what she insists on doing. The day she left home, I knew I might never see her again in this life, but I didn''t expect it to happen so soon. Although I was sad, I also knew that your mother was happy to leave. She found your father and was buried in the sea with him. So, she got what she wanted. She was not happy in this life. In the end, she made this decision on her own. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, I suddenly feel so lonely. s! Now I am really alone." Mango almost cried. She hugged Brantley and sobbed, "Grandpa, you still have me, the children, and one more in my belly. You must take care of yourself so that you can take care of my children! Mom would also want me to take care of you. Why don''t you move to my ce and live with me?" But Brantley shook his head and said, "I''m not going anywhere. This is my home. I''ve been to a lot of ces this lifetime, but I didn''t expect her to leave before me. It''s... it''s hard for me to ept it all of a sudden. But you can rest assured that I will be fine. After all, I still have you, right? I will look after you and protect you on behalf of your mother. After all, you are the person she is most worried about." Mango''s eyes started to water once again. "Grandpa..." Shey on Brantley''s knees like a child and cried in a low voice. They were two people who lost someone close to them. Now, they only had each other to keep themselvespany. Nathaniel did not go in. He asked Toby in a low voice, "Did he eat anything after my mother passed away?" Toby quickly shook his head. "He has only one daughter. Now that he lost her, not only didn''t he eat anything, he barely drank water as well. He won''t listen to us no matter what we say." Nathaniel sighed and said, "I''ll go to the kitchen to see what I can cook. Well have lunch here at noon today." "I''ll have someone prepare the food." Toby said and was about to get up, but Nathaniel stopped him. "Let me do it. I don''t know what Mango''s been eating these past few days. Now that she''s home, I''ll make her something to eat. Furthermore, Brantley''s health isn''t that good, so he needs something light. I''ll make it for him as well." After that, Nathaniel directly took off his coat and rolled up his sleeves before going to the kitchen. Toby immediately asked someone to help him because he did not dare toze around. After that, he went to deal with other issues himself. Mango and Brantley mourned in their room for a while before wiping away their tears. Brantley took Mango''s hand and said, "You''ve lost weight for the past few days. I''ll get Toby to make something, and you can apany me for lunch." "All right, Nathan is also here. He should be making food. Let''s go out and have a look." Mango knew that Brantley would have no appetite to eat when something like this happened. Although she did not have much appetite, for the sake of Brantley and the child in her belly, she still hoped that she could make Brantley eat a little bit. Simrly, Brantley didn''t have much appetite. However, for the sake of Mango and the child in her belly, he forced a smile and followed Mango out of the bedroom. Toby was happy to see Brantleying out. "Mr. Xiao, Mr. Ye has already gone to the kitchen to prepare food. It will be ready in a while." Brantley nodded and took Mango''s hand to sit on the sofa. Nathaniel''s every move in the kitchen could be seen from here. Brantley whispered, "Nathaniel is a good man. You can''t bully him in the future." "Got it." Mango agreed and felt that Nathaniel was the most handsome man right now. The two of them did not know what else to say. The room became so quiet that they could even hear each other''s breathing clearly. Mango felt a bit stifled. Just as she was about to stand up, the phone in Brantley''s living room suddenly rang. The voice was very ear-piercing, and it startled Mango. Chapter 927 Chapter 927 "What''s wrong?" Brantley saw that Mango was frightened and quickly grabbed the phone. "It is okay... I''m fine." Mango smiled in embarrassment. To be honest, no one had the mood to answer the phone. But since the phone rang, Brantley couldn''t pretend that he didn''t hear it. He took a deep breath and answered the phone. Mango didn''t know who was calling at the other end of the line, but she saw Brantley''s expression changing. "Grandpa, what happened?" Mango asked in a hurry. Brantley''s face turned hard, but he whispered, "Bettany just called and said that your mother''s medical report is out. She doesn''t have cancer." "What?" Mango''s became agitated. "How could this be? Didn''t Bettany say it was stomach cancer before? How could it not be cancer now?" Brantley shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. She asked us to see her if we had the time. But I''m not feeling well these days. I think you and Nathan could go after the meal. Although your mother is gone, we still need to figure out her illness." "All right. Nathan and I will go and have a look." Mango immediately agreed. When Nathaniel came out, he saw Mango and Brantley didn''t look too good and thought that they were still in grief. He couldn''t help but say, "Grandpa, Mango, since things have gone this far, we have to learn how to look forward, right? Furthermore, I believe that mother doesn''t want you two to be like this." Mango nodded. Brantley did not speak, but his eyes had exined everything. Nathaniel quickly filled Brantley''s bowl with soup. "Grandpa, it''s not good for you to eat rice these days. Drink some soup first to warm your stomach and then eat." "Okay." Brantley nodded before picking up the bowl and chopstick then began to eat. Before Mango could move, Nathaniel had already brought over food that was suitable for a pregnant woman. He had prepared this beforehand. "I found the recipe on the inte, so I''m not really sure how it tastes. Eat some, and I''ll practice hardter." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango''s heart immediately burned with passion. "It''s okay. I think it''s good enough." She smiled faintly and ate all the food in front of her. Although she did not taste anything, she still ate it thoroughly tofort Nathaniel. Nathaniel''s heart ached as he saw Mango acting this way, but he did not say anything. He really hoped that his wife could spend every day happily, instead of being filled with danger and sadness like now. After Mango finished eating, Brantley also finished eating as well. He looked at Mango and Nathaniel and said in a low voice, "You guys go ahead. I want to be alone for a while." "Grandpa..." Mango was afraid that he would do something stupid, but Nathaniel grabbed her arm. "Let''s leave him alone for a bit." After that, he walked out of Brantley''s house with Mango. Mango had been very quiet ever since she came out. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nathaniel knew that she was in a bad mood and did not know what to say. When he passed by a store, he muttered, "I heard that women go eating and shopping when they are in a bad mood. Why don''t you go shopping? You see, we still have a baby in your belly, but we haven''t prepared anything yet. Why don''t we go to the baby store and buy something for the baby?" Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango was slightly taken aback before nodding. "All right, I really didn''t prepare anything. I don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl in my belly." "It''s useful to prepare for both of them, isn''t it?" "That''s right." Mango nodded and walked into the store with Nathaniel. There were really a lot of things here. When Mango saw the cute clothes for babies, her mood calmed down a little bit. She picked up the baby clothes and looked at it. Then, she could not help but smile. "These clothes are so small! Can a baby wear them?" Nathaniel asked doubtfully. Mango smiled and said, "Haha! A newborn baby isn''t that big." "Really? I''ve never seen one." Mango felt a little sad when he heard Nathaniel''s words. "When Zion and Rita were first born, they were twins. But I didn''t eat anything good in my body, so they weren''t healthy enough. When they were first born, they were as big as kittens, like this." Mango gestured as she spoke. A trace of heartache could be seen in his eyes. "s! You and our children have suffered too much because of me..." "We are fine, especially Rita. When she was born, she stayed in the incubator for more than half a month. The doctor gave us multiple notices of critical illnesses. At that point, I really couldn''t hold on anymore." Mango''s eyes were filled with tears as she spoke about the past. "As the saying goes, one doesn''t understand a parents'' hard work if they don''t have children. I really know how tough it was to be a mother. When my mother was pregnant with me, she also felt the same way. She only chose to give me away because she wanted to protect me. There are fathers in this world who don''t love their children, but there are absolutely no mothers who did that. Not everyone can bear the pain of being pregnant for ten months before giving birth. They''ll never forget about those times the rest of their life..." Mango thought of Queena once again. Queena loved her. At this moment, she truly had noints. Nathaniel held her hand tightly and whispered, "Thank you. I know that I can''t make up for your hardships and sorrows at that time. Let me take care of you for the rest of my life so that I can redeem myself." "It''s alright. After all, you nevermitted any crimes. It was only a misunderstanding. I hope we can live a good life and not be like my parents, who were separated forever." "What are you talking about? Of course not!" Nathaniel held Mango tightly in his arms. Mango felt that she was really too sad. If she continued like this, she would only make the surrounding people unhappy as well. She picked up the small baby clothes and said with a smile, "Let''s buy this. It''ll be useful once the child is born. Also, buy a small nket, a small cloak, and some cotton clothes. Get clothes that are preferably one-piece, ok?" As Mango spoke, she picked out the items herself while Nathaniel watched on with a confused expression. "Huh? Is there anything special about it? Wouldn''t the more expensive clothes be better?" "Of course not! Don''t worry about it. You''ll stand behind me and help me hold this stuff. I''ll pick them myself." Mango couldn''t hold back when she started to pick the clothes. She wanted to buy everything she saw. Nathaniel didn''t try to stop here. As long as the clothes caught Mango''s eyes, he would take them. Mango bought two sets and said that the other set was for Sisi. Nathaniel agreed. The two of them wandered around the shop for a long time, and Nathaniel looked a little impatient. Mango smiled a little smugly. "Can we still shop? We have bought all the things for the baby that hasn''t born yet. Shouldn''t we buy some new clothes for our children that have already been born?" "Buy them! My wife has the final say. Let''s keep shopping." Nathaniel threw the items he had just bought onto the car. Then, he turned around and led Mango into the store once again. Mango bought a lot of clothes at once. She bought a few sets of clothes for Wisdom and Rita. Although Zion wasn''t at home, Mango had also prepared a few sets for him. She would wait for him toe back and put them on. The two of them shopped for a long time Mango was so tired that her feet began to feel a little painful. Although she did not say anything about it, Nathaniel still noticed her trying to relieve her ache by exercising her legs. "Are you tired?" "Not really..." Mango smiled faintly. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Come on up, I''ll carry you to the car." Mango was stunned for a moment before she happily climbed onto Nathaniel''s back. Nathaniel carried her on his back and walked into the car step by step. He then took off her shoes and knelt on the chair before gently rubbing the soles of Mango''s feet. "Are you feeling better?" "I think yeah..." Mango leaned back in the chair tiredly. She listened to Nathaniel''s music and felt veryfortable. In fact, she felt sofortable that she couldn''t open her eyes. By the time Nathaniel heard Mango''s even breathing, she had already fallen asleep leaning against the back of the chair. He shook his head. He knew that Mango was exhausted, but he felt that he had an enjoyable time shopping. In fact, he had a good time shopping with Mango today! Nathaniel carried Mango to the back seat andid her down. After finding someone to drive them home, he carried Mango in his arms all the way. After arriving home, Nathaniel carried Mango into the Ye''s Mansion. Hearing the sound, Laney hurried out. "The meal is ready. Are you eating now?" Nathaniel nced at them. Obviously, everyone was waiting for them. He smiled and said, "There''s no need. She''s asleep and tired. When she wakes up, I''ll cook for her. You guys can eat first. Don''t wait for us in the future." "How can we do that? We always have to eat together!" Laney''s words touched Nathaniel slightly. "Okay, well try our best in the future. You can eat first today, but I''m sorry that we can''t join you guys. By the way, Mango bought some children''s clothes today, and she brought one for Sisi as well. Ask Newell to go to the garage and get itter. I''m not sure if it''s suitable for Sisi. But, it''s a gift from Mango." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Sisi was suddenly moved. "No, I should''ve done these things for Mango because she''s my sister-inw! How can I let her do these for me?" "It''s okay. She''s in a bad mood these days. She went shopping to rx and relieve the pressure. Well then, we''ll go up now." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he carried Mango into the bedroom. Laney looked at their backs and whispered, "They''re really nice." "Nathaniel and Mango have been treating us very well." Sisi helped Laney to the kitchen. Nathaniel ced Mango on the bed and looked at her sleeping face with a gentle smile. Then, he went to the bathroom and fetched a basin of hot water for her. He ced her feet in hot water and gently washed them. Mango muttered something under her breath, but it was unclear. She then immediatelyid down on the bed and continued her dreams. Nathaniel washed her feet and poured out the water. Then he pulled the nkets over her. Just then, the sound of a car engine came from outside. Nathaniel slightly frowned. The sound of the car engine was familiar. But it was alreadyte at night. Could it be something urgent had happened? Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Nathaniel was afraid he would disturb Mango''s sleep, so he quickly got up and walked out. He saw Newell and Sisiing out as well as soon as he went downstairs. It seemed that they were going out to see who was there. Nathaniel said, "Go and take a rest. I will go out and have a look." "Nathaniel, let me go out instead." "It''s alright. I think it''s Thomas." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Sisi pulled Newell away. Thomas was Nathaniel''s assistant. There should be no problem since they were close. When Nathaniel saw them go back, he got up and went out. It was indeed Thomas, but he was not in a good state. "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel rarely saw Thomas like this. He didn''t look this haggard, even when Rainie wanted to break up with him. Thomas pulled his tie, as it seemed like it was choking him. "Nothing, I was just a little bored. I thought ofing to your ce for some drinks." His eyes were bloodshot, and it was obvious that he hadn''t had a good rest recently. Nathaniel frowned slightly and said, "You''ve never drunk previously." "I just suddenly felt like drinking a little bit. I don''t have many friends, so I thought of you. If you are busy, forget it. I will go to the bar myself." "Come to the cer with me. My wine is much better than the wine in the bar." Nathaniel patted Thomas on the shoulder. Thomas nodded. The two of them went to the wine cer. Nathaniel told the servant his whereabouts in case Mango got up and couldn''t find him. When Thomas arrived at the wine cer, he picked up the wine and drank it without hesitation. Nathaniel didn''t worry about the costs and allowed Thomas to do whatever he wanted. Thomas was not a man who would put himself in such a state. In fact, for so many years, Thomas had been strict with himself. He had always aplished his duties and never overstepped any boundaries. Even if Nathaniel said that they were brothers, Thomas still couldn''t cross the line. In Thomas''s heart, Nathaniel was his saviour and boss. Although they were friends, he was still scared to overstep. However, he was acting like a little boy who had just been provoked right now. He had forgotten that Thomas could act like that as he never thought that thetter would end up in such a state. However, right now, something probably happened, and Thomas couldn''t deal with it now. Over the years, Thomas had developed well under Nathaniel''s support. Even if he left the Ye family, he was still someone many people in the upper ss looked up to. Now, it was likely that he was in such a state because of Rainie. But since Thomas didn''t want to talk about it, he didn''t ask and waited until the former would tell him on his own. Nathaniel only took a bottle of red wine and sipped it. He didn''t drink much, but Thomas had drunk the whole bottle. He would be drunk in a while if he kept drinking like this. Nathaniel picked up his phone and asked someone to prepare the guest room for him. As expected, Thomas was drunk half an hourter. His taste in wine was great. After getting drunk, he fell asleep there. Except for his red face and the smell of alcohol, no one could tell that he was drunk. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nathaniel carried him into the guest room and asked someone to take care of him before returning to the bedroom. Mango had already woken up and was changing the designs of drawings on herputer. She saw Nathaniel entering the room and smelled alcohol. "Did you drink too?" "Yeah, I drank some." Nathaniel knew Mango''s current situation and said with a faint smile, "I''m going to take a shower." "All right." Mango felt that this pregnancy was a little troublesome because there were many smells that she was sensitive to. When Nathaniel went to take a shower, Mango''s mind was a little empty. Thomas came to Nathaniel for a drink. This was expected, and Mango could hardly believe that this had happened. What on earth happened? Did Rainie have something to do with this? She wanted to call Rainie but gave up at the end. Everyone had their own life and privacy. She wouldn''t ask if Rainie didn''t want to tell her about it. She believed that if Rainie could solve it, she would definitely solve it herself. Mango''s heart was filled with worry, and she had an anxious gaze. When Nathaniel saw Mango like this, he couldn''t help but hug her from behind. "Are you worried about Rainie?" "Yes, aren''t you worried about Thomas?" Mango didn''t deny it. She leaned against the warm chest behind her. Nathaniel got on the bed and took her into his arms while whispering, "They are both adults. No matter what happens, they can solve it on their own. Thomas is not an impulsive person. Even if he hurt himself, he would not hurt Rainie. Don''t worry." "I know, so I didn''t ask or intervene. However, I think it''s strange. Didn''t Uncle Blue back? So, I don''t think there shouldn''t be any problems between Rainie and Thomas." "Yes, but Rainie''s father is not in a good state." Nathaniel had originally wanted to hide it from Mango, but it was now the time. He didn''t want Mango to worry about him. "What do you mean?" Mango had always wanted to take some time to visit the Blu family, but she did not expect Nathaniel to tell her stuff like this. Nathaniel sighed and said, "After Uncle Blu was taken away, he wanted to escape, but he was beaten up instead. The attack injured his brain." Mango''s eyes suddenly widened. "What! Did it affect any of his senses?" "It did." Nathaniel hesitated for a moment. When he felt Mango''s hand tighten around his arm, he knew that she was worried and anxious. He sighed and said, "When I brought Uncle Blu back, he became a little foolish and kept calling Auntie Blu and Rainie''s names. His thoughts weren''t clear." Mango''s heart suddenly tightened. "Huh? His thoughts weren''t clear? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Mango was a little annoyed. Nathaniel held her tightly in his arms and said softly, "I''m not sure either. The situation was chaotic at that time. I was anxious about you, so I didn''t have time to deal with the matters of the Blu family. You have to know that although Rainie is important to you, you are more important to me. At that time, Kolton kidnapped you and your mother, and I didn''t even know where your location was. I really didn''t have extra energy to deal with the issues happening in the Blu family. Besides, isn''t there still Thomas? I always thought that Thomas could handle things well, so I didn''t ask him. But now, looking at Thomas'' state, there is something wrong with the things of the Blu family. Don''t worry about it. It''ste now. I''ll go and see what''s going on tomorrow. I''ll help them if I can." Mango knew that it would be tough for Nathaniel to help them. She whispered, "I''ll go. There are some things that Rainie won''t tell you. It''s also my fault. I''ve been trapped by Kolton these past few days, so I didn''t have time to go and see Rainie." "You have worked hard enough. Tomorrow, Grandpa wants to set up a burial mound for mom. There will be a funeral. It''ll be a little impolite if you don''t attend it." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango''s heart ached once more. "I will go to Blu family early in the morning to check it out. Then, I cane back at noon." "I''ll go with you." "No, you have a lot of things to do. Let Desmond stay with me." "Desmond doesn''t seem to have time. He went to the hospital." Mango was stunned when he heard Nathaniel''s words. "Is he hurt?" "No. It''s something about that nurse of yours. He went over to deal with it." Upon hearing this, Mango paused for a moment, but she immediately understood. "What is going on between her and Desmond?" "Don''t worry about that. Aren''t you tired of worrying about everyone? Go to sleep now. I will send you there tomorrow morning and get Ned to apany you. Ned is good at martial arts, so I can rx a little bit. I will go to the police station tomorrow morning." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango paused for a moment before asking, "Are you going to see Kolton?" "There''s something that I''m not clear about, so I wanted to ask." Mango nodded. Nathaniel looked at Mango''s design draft and smiled, "After all these things, you still insist on participating in the designpetition, don''t you?" "Of course, this is my dream! No matter what difficulties I have, I will make my dreame true." "Naha! I like your straightforward personality." Nathaniel touched Mango''s head lightly and smiled softly. Mango fell into his embrace and said in a low voice, "Everyone has to have a dream in their life. We shouldn''t give up no matter how hard or tiring life is. Otherwise, what''s the difference between a living human being and zombie?" "You can live an idle life while being Mrs. Ye. The properties of the Ye family are enough for you to enjoy for two lifetimes." "You belong to the Ye family, not me. I''m still young. Hah! If I only eat and wait for death my whole life, I''ll waste the life God gave me." Mango''s words made Nathaniel''s lips rise slightly. "No matter what you do, I will support you. But you must remember that you should focus on your body and don''t hurt yourself. This is my only condition." "All right." Mango''s heart was burning with warmth. They had gone through too much. Even though they did not say any lovey-dovey words to each other, they could still feel each other''s love. "Go to sleep. You have a lot of things to do tomorrow." "All right." Mango fell asleep in Nathaniel''s arms. Nathaniel woke up at dawn. When he saw Mango sleeping soundly, he didn''t want to disturb her. He gently pulled out his arm and tucked her in before going to the kitchen. Laney had just got up, and she saw Nathanieling down when she was about to cook. "Why did you get up so early?" "To make some food for Mango." Nathaniel smiled slightly. Laney was slightly stunned and hurriedly said, "I''ll cook it. How can a man like you enter the kitchen?" Nathaniel smiled and said, "Hah! I enjoy cooking for Mango as she''s my beloved woman. Aunty, please don''t deprive me of my interest. Besides, you just got here, so you might not be clear about what Mango likes now. Let me do it." Then, he rolled up his sleeves and walked into the kitchen. Seeing Nathaniel''s neat and agile movements, Laney was stunned and even shocked. She never knew that a man would do this for a woman. Now when she thought about her life, she suddenly felt that she had lived in vain. Nathaniel didn''t care about what Laney thought. He carefully prepared Mango''s meal before leaving the kitchen. Laney wanted to say something to him, but Nathaniel''s cell phone rang coincidentally. Seeing the caller ID on the phone, Nathaniel''s face changed slightly. Then he quickly walked out of the Ye''s Mansion without having the time to wear a coat. Chapter 929 Chapter 929 "Hey! Nathan, where are you going?" Laney called out to Nathaniel. Perhaps Nathaniel didn''t hear it, or he didn''t answer because he was too anxious. In short, he just went out like that. By the time Mango woke up, Nathaniel was no longer there. Indeed, pregnancy made her a littlezy. After a while, she got up and went downstairs. She saw Laney rushing to clean with the servants. "Aunt, sit down. They''re getting paid. Do you want them to resign if you take over their jobs?" Mango was in a good mood and couldn''t help but tease Laney a little. Laney was more or less embarrassed by her words. "I can''t rx! You and Nathan treat Sisi and me so well. If I don''t do anything, I feel like a freeloader living here. I..." "Auntie, what are you talking about? You''re not a freeloader. You are our elder, and you should enjoy a good life now. Don''t worry about anything else. There are a lot of servants in the Ye family. Don''t exhaust yourself. Sisi will feel bad, and we will feel sad as well. By the way, has Sisi woken up? I woke up rtivelyte today." Hearing Mango''s words, Laney hurriedly said, "Sisi is a little sleepy. She hasn''t woken up yet. Oh right, Nathan got up early in the morning to make breakfast for you. I''ve warmed it up. Let me go fetch it now." Laney was about to get up when Mango stopped her. "Lucy, bring the food that Mr. Ye made." "Okay, Madam." Lucy nodded and went to serve the meal. Mango could not help but ask, "Has Nathan eaten yet?" "No. He received a phone call right after he finished making breakfast for you. He then left in a hurry, and he didn''t even wear his jacket." Mango paused slightly. "Did he say anything?" "Nope." Mango was a little worried and quickly dialed Nathaniel''s number. "What happened? I heard that you left very early this morning?" It was a little noisy on the other end. When he heard Mango''s call, he said, "Wait a moment." Then, he found a quiet ce to reply. "Are you still there?" "Yes!" Mango said as she ate her breakfast. Nathaniel looked at his watch. It was a little over nine o''clock. "Did you just wake up?" "Yeah, I was a littlezy today." Mango did not hide anything from him. Nathaniel sighed and whispered, "Ah... you''d better eat first. I''ll tell you after you''re done." "Huh? What the hell is going on?" Mango was a little anxious. "Eat. I''ll talk about it after you finish eating. There''s no hurry." Seeing Nathaniel so dominant, Mango did not insist. She put the phone aside and concentrated on eating. Laney''s eyes wandered as she how they got along. Mango didn''t pay attention to Laney. After eating, she drank another bowl of soup before she burped. Nathaniel heard her burp and said with a smile, "Are you full?" "Yes, I''m so full. Can you tell me now?" Mango felt that Nathaniel was so bossy. Why did he insist on telling her the news only after she had finished eating? Nathaniel''s good mood dissipated at once. "It''s nothing serious. Thomas got into a car ident, and he is being rescued here. I''m still waiting." "A car ident? What? Is something wrong? Why would he be in a car ident? Wasn''t he drinking in our wine cer? You also prepared a guest room. When did he leave?" Mango''s series of questions made Nathaniel sigh again. "I don''t know when he left. I just finished preparing your meal when I received a call from the hospital. An ambnce sent him there. Two hours have passed since Ist called and texted Rainie, but she did not answer it ore. Thomas got into a serious ident this time." As Nathaniel whispered, Mango felt as if something was stuck in her heart. She suddenly understood why Nathaniel insisted on talking about this matter after she finished her meal. "Maybe Rainie''s phone was dead, and she didn''t see your message? She and Thomas are so close. How could she not go?" Nathaniel didn''t retort as Mango spoke. However, Mango could tell that Nathaniel didn''t believe in such a coincidence. After all, she did not believe it either. "All right. Stay over there and apany Thomas. I''ll go over to Rainie and take a look." "Let Ned follow you." "Got it." After Mango hung up the phone, she felt a little headache. Rainie would not break up with Thomas at this time, would she? Thinking of this possibility, Mango felt a little nervous. She pushed the chair and stood up. "Are you going out?" Laney heard the news as she was next to Mango. She couldn''t help but ask when she saw Mango''s reaction. Mango nodded. "Yes, I have to go out. Aunty, if you have nothing to do, you can go to the room and have some rest or let Sisi make an appointment for you so that you can get a check-up. Nathan and I are going to be busytely, and I am afraid that we don''t have much time." Mango was afraid that Laney would feel restrained, so she quickly said this. Laney shook her head and said, "Don''t worry, I can handle everything myself since I''m an olddy. I won''t bother you." "You won''t bother us! Don''t be so humble. Don''t worry! We have advanced medical technology nowadays, and it will make you better." Mango patted Laney''s shoulder for a while before she returned to her room and changed her clothes. After tidying herself up, she came out. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Maybe Ned received Nathaniel''s orders. When he saw Mango, he quickly drove his car over. "Madam, where are we going?" "Go to this address." The Blu family was initially located in Estania. However, because of the incident involving Kolton, the Blu family no longer existed in Estania. Thus, Thomas rented a house for Rainie''s family in Ocean City. Not only were Denver''s legs still recovering, but Uncle Blu''s brain was injured as well. Mango felt that Rainie had to be under a lot of pressure right now. This address was also given to her by Nathaniel. Mango''s heart sank as she looked at the address on her phone. Rainie was a stubborn person. She was already ufortable when she had to borrow Thomas''s money to pay for Denver''s leg surgeries. Now that Uncle Blu was in such a state, she could probably guess the main problem between Rainie and Thomas. Mango leaned against the back of her chair and sighed softly. Rainie was originally a strong and stubborn girl. Now that she was burdened by her family, she felt more uselesspared to Thomas. However, Rainie wouldn''t break up with Thomas because of this, would she? Thomas was a self- disciplined person, but he drank till he was drunk yesterday. What happened? Mango rubbed her temples. Soon, they arrived at the ce that Rainie was rending. "We''re here, Mrs. Ye. I''ll go in and have a look." "No, wait outside." Mango stopped Ned while she got out of the car and walked right in. There were people living here, but Mango couldn''t hear anything when she entered. She couldn''t help but frown. Did Rainie move out? "Rainie?" Mango tried saying something, and Denver''s voice came from inside. "Mango, is that you?" "Yeah, it''s me, Denver." Mango followed the voice and walked into the room. She saw Denver lying on the bed with a cast on his feet. He was reading a book in his hand. She took a look at it. It was about finance. "You''re alone?" Mango looked around and did not see anyone else. He then poured a cup of water for Denver and discovered that the kettle was empty. Denver seemed a little embarrassed and said with a smile, "It''s okay, I am not thirsty." "I''ll boil a pot of water for you." Mango had boiled a pot of warm water for Denver. When she saw that Denver''s face was a little flushed and seemed to be ufortable, she quickly asked, "Are you feeling ufortable? Why did you leave the hospital? Have your legs fully recovered? Or..." "Mango, I''m fine. You came to see my sister, right? She went to the hospital with my dad. I don''t know when will shee back." Denver said quickly. Seeing him like this, Mango asked in confusion, "You don''t like me here?" "No. Mango, don''t think too much about it." "But you..." "I... " Denver''s face turned even redder. However, when he saw Mango''s dazed expression, he was worried that Mango would misunderstand him. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said, "I''m fine. I just want to go to the toilet. So, it''s not convenient for you to stay here." Mango''s face turned red immediately. She never thought this was a problem. "Uhm... then I''ll help you over there?" Mango was about to step forward when she saw a trace of loneliness and embarrassment on Denver''s face. "Mango, I can''t go to the bathroom now. Can you give me the pot?" Mango was slightly stunned. How could this be? "If I didn''te here, how would you deal with it?" Mango knew that she shouldn''t have asked, but she had no choice but to do so. "I... I would hold it in." Denver smiled bitterly, but it was heartbreaking. Mango still remembered how positive and bright Denver used to look in the past, but he no longer looked the same. Her heart ached a little bit. This was all because of her! "I''ll hire a nurse for you." Mango handed the pot to Denver while she turned around. Denver whispered, "No, I can do it myself, and my sister said that I shouldn''t trouble you." "No! You''re not causing me any trouble at all. Your leg is disabled because of me. I should take care of you." Mango''s words made Denver shook his head. "Mango, we''ll never know why Boston found someone to break my leg. Perhaps, he did it because of you, or maybe it was because of Kolton. Now that Boston is gone, you shouldn''t me yourself. I''m fine. I''ll drink less water." "Nonsense! What do you mean by drinking less water? What if you dehydrate yourself?" After sensing that Denver had tidied himself up, Mango turned around and helped him to pour his pee. When she returned, Denver felt a little embarrassed. However, he gave Mango an address. "My sister should be here right now. Mango, you''re here for my sister and Thomas, aren''t you?" Mango wanted to tell Denver that Thomas was in a car ident and that he was in a serious condition badly. But when she looked into Denver''s beautiful eyes, she hesitated. The Blu family was already unlucky enough. She had to figure out the situation first before telling them the news. Chapter 930 Chapter 930 "Yes, I just came to have a look. I haven''t contacted your sister recently, so I don''t know how she''s doing." Mango thought for a moment before replying. She had been trapped on the ind by Kolton during this period of time, so she didn''t know what was going on with Rainee However, it seemed that Rainie was so busy that she couldn''t care about herself anymore. What should she do with a paralyzed younger brother and a father who had a brain problem? Her blue eyes darkened. "Mango, can you do me a favor?" "Sure." "Can you help me find a job where I can work at home? I applied for an interpreter job, but I don''t have enough time to send the thesis, so they didn''t want me anymore. My family isn''t doing well financially now, and my sister is almost exhausted. I am the man of this family, so I can''t let my sister work like this. I just want you to find me a job. It doesn''t matter how much money I make as long as I can share some of my sister''s burden." Hearing Denver''s words, Mango''s turned a little sad. Denver used to be a high spirited rich kid. However, he had be like this because of her rtionship with the Ye family, so she felt sorry towards him. "I''ll help you. Don''t worry." "Mango, I know that you are kind, and you always think that the Ye family has something to do with what happened to the Blu family now. But my sister said that this is our misfortune, and it has nothing to do with you. She said that she is busy, and she can''t help you much. But if you need her, you can tell her. She is still the same Rainie that you became friends with." Mango''s heart suddenly felt warm, but there was also a trace of burning sadness in it. "Your sister and I are like sisters. Don''t worry. I know that your family is very stubborn and won''t ept my money. But I will pay attention to it. I will find you a job so that you can share some of the burdens for your family." "Thank you, Mango." Denver finally smiled brightly like the happy and vibrant boy she once knew. Mango could no longer smiled. When she came out of the Blu house, she felt so depressed and even a little ufortable. Mango quickly called Nathaniel. "Has Thomase out yet?" "He''s out, but he doesn''t look good." Nathaniel''s voice was a little down. "I''m at the Blu family, and they''re not doing fine." Mango told him what happened to Denver. Nathaniel did not hesitate and said in a low voice, "I will call thepany. It''s just that the trantion studio is a bit busy recently. Thepany has nned to recruit people. In this case, let Denver do it. He used to be a rich kid after all, so I''m sure he''s capable enough. I will arrange for people to fetch the drafts every day. It''s inconvenient to transfer such important files through a computer. The sry will be the same.." "Thank you, Nathan." "You don''t need to thank me. We''re already married, right? After all, we owe the Blu family, but they are stubborn and won''t ept charity. Oh yes! Have you seen Rainie?" Upon hearing Nathaniel''s question, Mango sighed and said, "She brought Uncle Blu to the nursing home. I think she''s arranging for him to stay there. s! But, unfortunately, she doesn''t have much savings herself, so I guess she''s at the wits'' end too." "I''m here for Thomas. Don''t worry. Be careful when dealing with Rainie. Don''t hurt yourself. Call me if you need anything." "All right." Mango hung up the phone. She felt relieved. At least, she had gotten a job for Denver. She got in the car and gave Ned the address before calling Desmond. "Help me investigate Boston''s whereabouts. He couldn''t vanish from the face of the earth suddenly, right? We were busy with Koiton''s matter that wepletely forgot about him. I need to settle some things between us." Mango''s tone was cold. Desmond agreed. After hanging up, Mango leaned against the back of the chair. She felt extremely ufortable today as if the child in her stomach was also feeling the same. Her stomach was slightly painful. Mango didn''t dare to move and just leaned against the seat to rest. Soon, Ned drove the car to the address given by Denver. Mango looked up. This was not a hospital but a small clinic. Its entrance was in tatters. She wondered how the condition inside was. She was not looking down at the small clinic, but she was a little worried. After Mango got out of the car, she pushed open the door and walked in. She didn''t expect that there were so many people inside. From afar, she saw Rainie supporting a middle-aged man as they were lining up. There were all kinds of people here. Some men saw that Rainie was pretty, so they couldn''t help but get close to her and purposely grind on her. Rainie frowned slightly, but she took Uncle Blu and leaned to the side. Seeing this opportunity, the people behind her suddenly squeezed in. "Hey! This is my seat." Rainie tried to argue but was pushed aside by the people behind her. "Your seat? Didn''t you just go out? Go wait in line." This was an older woman, who looked rather arrogant. Rainie wanted to argue, but the man next to her leaned over again. Mango was so angry that her chest was hurting. She quickly stepped forward and kicked the man who was taking advantage of Rainie to the ground. "How dare you take advantage of a woman in a public ce? You''re such a shameless b*stard!" The man was caught off guard and was kicked in the face by Mango. Mango''s eyes suddenly red at the olderdy. "We''re all women. Why make things difficult for another woman? Besides, she''s holding a patient. Can''t you see that?" The olderdy had been rude to Rainie previously. But when she saw Mango, who was dressed morously, and Ned, who was following behind her like a bodyguard, she quickly took a step back and made way for Rainie. Rainie''s eyes turned a little wet, and she felt a little miserable. "Why are you here?" "Follow me!" Mango grabbed Rainie''s arm and pulled her out. "Don''t do that. My dad needs to see a doctor." Rainie stopped where she was. "To see a doctor? Here? At some rural area? Look at the environment here! Do you really think your father will be well? Rainie, you can be strong, and you can rely on no one, but can''t you ept our help when you are in trouble? Are we still friends? Have I ever treated you as a stranger when I was in trouble? Have I refused your help? What! Sure, go on! You can''t do what I do? It will make you look great. But it will cost you your father and brother''s health. Do you think it''s helpful to be stubborn at this time? Mango was instantly enraged. The people around them were looking at how Mango was scolding Rainie. So, she had no choice but to take Uncle Blu out of the clinic. The wind outside was a little cold. Rainie took her scarf and wrapped it around Uncle Blu. Uncle Blu appeared to be a little out of his mind, and he did not feel anything either. His eyes looked in a direction, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. Instead, he was muttering the names of his wife and Rainie repeatedly. Rainie took out a paper towel and wiped Uncle Lan''s face. She then looked at Mango, who was angry, and thought for a moment before saying, "I''m not as stubborn and aloof as you think, nor am I persistent. In the past, I always felt that I could treat money like dirt. It wasn''t until today that I realized how easy it was for a hero to die without money. Mango, I''ve called you before, and I''ve also sent you a WhatsApp message to borrow money. You didn''t reply to me. I didn''t know what''s going on with you, but the first thing I did was contacting you. It''s true." She looked at Mango with a hint of suppressed tears in her eyes. Mango suddenly felt upset. "I''m sorry, Kolton imprisoned me on an ind some time ago. There''s no signal there, so I didn''t receive any message from you. Nathan was already busy because of me as he was looking for my whereabouts, so he must have neglected you. I''m sorry... Rainie! I didn''t take good care of you..."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Mango suddenly became angry as she talked about it. Rainie shook her head and tucked her long hair behind her ear. She smiled lightly and said, "See, everyone has their own things to do. I''m notining nor ming you. However, I want to tell you that there are times where I really couldn''t hold on anymore. Half of my dad''s brain cells are dead. The doctor said that the cost of the operation is expensive, but... but I don''t know if my brother''s legs will recover or not. Now, I can''t afford to pay the treatment fee, so I have no choice but to let him stay at home. Can I borrow some money from you? I don''t know when I''ll pay you back, but I will find jobs as soon as possible. I promise!" Mango didn''t know when she and Rainie had be such strangers. The Rainie that she knew had always been high-spirited and vigorous. Even when she was an orphan, she had never been so humble. However, now that she had to borrow money from her, the inferiority that she was showing had deeply hurt Mango''s heart. "Rainie... do you know how it pains me to see you like this?" "I don''t want to be like this either. But I have no choice because I need the money! My dad can''t wait any longer, and I don''t know what will happen to my brother. I''m not in the mood to think about anything else. If you really treat me as a friend, can you lend me some money?" "How much do you need?" Mango knew that no matter what she said, she would not be able to change anything. Rainie paused and whispered, "Eight million." "All right, I''ll give it to you. You can go with me to get the money. I''ll arrange a hospital and an operation for Uncle Blu. Denver''s leg can''t wait as well. I''ve arranged a job for him to work. In addition, I''ll hire a nurse. You are too tired alone, so you can''t take care of two patients at the same time." Rainie did not object to Mango''s arrangement. "Whatever you say." "Then follow me." The three of them got into the car together. After Ned started the car, Mango suddenly thought of something. She looked at Rainie and mumbled, "What''s going on between you and Thomas?" "We broke up." Rainie''s words were calm. There was no sadness or joy, nor was there any other emotion in them. This surprised Mango. "Why?" "I''m not good enough for him right now, and I don''t want to burden him either. It''s best if we break up." Rainie turned her face away and held the door handle tightly. Mango didn''t have the heart to tell her about Thomas''s car ident, nor did she know whether she should do so. Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Mango was conflicted for a long time. It took her so long to make a decision. While she was still thinking about whether to speak, they arrived at the hospital. Rainie was the first to get off the car. She held onto Uncle Blu, and Mango followed behind her. They went to the doctor''s office and exined the situation of Uncle Blu. Then, Mango arranged the hospitalization procedures. After everything was done, Rainie nced at her watch and said, "I have something to deal with, so I have to leave for a while. I have hired a nurse, and she wille in a moment. I will write you an IOUter. Don''t refuse." Mango nodded. Rainie was a stubborn person. Since this was the case, she did not have to act like she was mighty. Seeing Mango nod her head, Rainieughed bitterly and said, "Why don''t you ask me where I''m going?" "I believe that any decision you make has been carefully considered. You are not an impulsive woman, and you have your own thoughts. Hence, you know what you want to do and what you need. As a friend, all I can do is to help and support you when you need me to. I will not ask or say anything else, but you must take care of yourself. Remember, no matter what, I will always be there to support you." Mango held Rainie''s hand and said. Rainie''s eyes were a little teary. "Thank you, Mango. I know that you had a hard time after Kolton kidnapped you, and I also know about your current condition. Don''t worry. I will take good care of myself. So, you should take good care of yourself too. I probably won''t have much time to help you with your matters." "No need. Just do whatever you have to do. We don''t need things like this between us." Rainie nodded and left after saying a few words to Uncle Blu. Even after she left the hospital, Mango did not tell her about Thomas''s car ident. Looking at Rainie''s delicate back, Mango couldn''t help but let out a sigh. After arranging everything for Uncle Blu, she went to Thomas''s ward. "How is it going?" Nathaniel saw Mangoing over and looked behind her. He said, "He''s been sent to the ICU, but he hasn''t woken up yet. Did you find Rainie?" "I found her, but I didn''t tell her about it." Mango sighed and said in a low voice, "Things are not easy for Rainie now. Denver can''t take care of himself, and Uncle Blu is still in the same condition. If you tell her about Thomas''s current situation, what can she do? Right now, she''s so stressed that she can''t even stand up. If you tell her about Thomas, I''m afraid it''ll be thest straw." Nathaniel''s brows were slightly furrowed. He wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "What''s wrong? Do you think I made the wrong choice?" "No." Nathaniel took a deep breath and whispered, "Thomas may be in aa and vegetative state forever." "What?" Mango was dumb founded. "What! Why is he in such a serious condition? How did he get into a car ident? Did someone hit him, or did he hit himself?" "The driver who caused the ident escaped. There was no surveince video over there, so we couldn''t find him. I thought that Thomas was drunk, but when the police came to run a blood test, there was no alcohol. So, Thomas drove in a sober state. Argh! We can''t determine how the ident happened now." Mango was stunned as she heard Nathaniel''s words. "How could this be?" "I don''t know what happened, and I don''t think any does either. Thomas has no rtives now, so I am his only rtive. I have already asked a caretaker toe over. We''ll pay for his medical expenses first. Although Thomas has his ownpany, but in this situation, he can only close down the business and freeze the funds. He doesn''t have a will, and he''s not awake yet, so he can''t get a representative either. Also, he can''t use his money." Mango nodded her head to Nathaniel''s words. "It''s up to you. But if that''s the case, then I think I need to tell Rainie. She can decide what to do herself.." Mango''s heart ached for Rainie, but she had no choice but to tell her this news. She walked out of the ward and thought for a long time before finally calling Rainie. There seemed to be some noise on Rainie''s side as thetter sounded like she was on the bus. "Mango, what happened? Is there something wrong with my father?" Rainie was extremely worried. The words were stuck in Mango''s throat, but she had no choice. She had to tell her. "No. It''s about Thomas. Rainie, listen to me. Something happened to Thomas." Mango told Rainie about Thomas''s situation. There was no sounding from Rainie''s side. "Rainie, are you still here?" Mango was a little worried, and then the phone Rainie hung up the phone from her end. Nathaniel looked at Mango and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." Mango smiled and immediately put away her phone. Did Rainiepletely not care about Thomas anymore? Or perhaps she hadn''t managed to process everything yet? Mango didn''t know. Nathaniel held her hand and said in distress, "Well...you''ve worried enough today. How about I let Ned send you back first? I''ll be here for Thomas." "I''ll stay a little longer because I feel a little suffocated right now. There''s too much going on recently, so I need some time to ept it. By the way, aren''t you going to see Kolton?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Mango still remembered what Nathaniel had said. Nathaniel looked in the direction of Thomas''s ward and said, "Thomas needs a representative to sign documents on his behalf any time. I can''t go now." "You can go. I''ll keep an eye on them for a while." "No! Your body can''t withstand it." Mango shook her head and said, "It''s okay. I know my own body well. It''s good to move more, but I''m a little depressed. I''ll be fine as long as youe back quickly." Nathaniel hesitated. There was something that he wanted to find out from Kolton. After hesitating for a moment, he asked Ned to apany Mango before leaving. Not long after he left, Rainie came running to her while panting heavily. "Where is he?" Tears welled up in Rainie''s eyes, causing Mango''s heart to ache. "Don''t worry, he''s in the ICU. Even if you go there now, he may not hear you." "No! I want to see him." Rainie couldn''t hold back her tears, and they rolled down her cheek. Mango knew what she was feeling. When Nathaniel was on the brink of death in the hospital, she felt as if the world was ending. If she did not tell herself that she could make it through, she didn''t know if she could hold on. However, there were not many changes to Thomas'' condition. All the news they received so far were bad. "Rainie, you should be stronger. Didn''t you say you two broke up?" "Argh! I said that on spur of the moment. If he''s fine, it''s all right if we break up. I don''t want to be a burden to him. But now that he''s like this, how can I break up with him?" Rainie said as she pushed open the door and walked in. Mango did not follow, but she waited outside. Rainie looked at the man covered in gauze who was lying on the bed. She covered her mouth as she let out a cry. It seemed that she was afraid of disturbing him, so she subconsciously softened her footsteps and came to Thomas step by step. She hadn''t seen him for only a night. How did he be like this? "Thomas, can you hear me? Do you know who I am? Mango said that you''re unconscious now, but I don''t believe that you don''t recognize my voice. You can''t lie here for the rest of your life, can you? You are proud of yourself. Although you keep a low profile, I know that you do. You said that you would take me to Turkey, Paris and anywhere I wanted to go. I remember everything. I''m sorry that I told you I wanted to break up. Ah! I didn''t mean it. But... but if I don''t break up with you, my family will only make things difficult for you in the future. This is my responsibility, not yours. I can''t be a burden to you. But how can you get revenge on me like this? How can you lie here like this?" Rainie held Thomas''s hand and whispered. "I know you can hear me, right? Thomas, wake up, okay? I really... really don''t want anything to happen to you! I hope that you can live better than me after we break up, not like now. Get up!" She took Thomas''s hand and tried to pull him up, but she failed. In the end, she leaned on Thomas and cried. "Why is this happening? Urgh!" The room was silent. Thomas seemed to be asleep, and he did not show any emotions nor reactions. Rainie cried for a while and then sat up straight. She wiped away her tears and looked at Thomas with a smile. "It''s okay. If you are too tired, you can rest for a while. I''ll apany you. When you have enough rest, wake up, okay?" Thomas still had no reaction, but Rainie quickly adjusted her mood. She took a deep breath and said, "I know that these sufferings are temporary, and they will be over sooner orter. Don''t worry, I won''t be defeated. I''lle to see you every day and talk to you. Heck, I''ll even wait for you! Thomas, no matter what happened to you, I am yours for a lifetime." Rainie reached out to touch Thomas''s face with a trace of love and tenderness in her eyes. "I heard that Mango hired a caretaker for you. s! I can''t stay here to keep youpany because I have to work. But I wille here every day, so you don''t have to worry." Rainie whispered to Thomas while talking about their past and their dreams repeatedly. Mango could not help but felt a twitch in her nose when she saw Rainie from outside the window. She knew that Rainie would not leave Thomas. Even if Thomas could not wake up in this life, she would apany him. When two people loved each other deeply, there was nothing that could tear them apart. However, she only felt sorry for Rainie. She had to take care of three men right now. If she was not strong and optimistic enough, she probably would have copsed long ago. Mango turned her face away as she wanted to give them some privacy. Then, she walked out alone. Ned wanted to follow her, but she refused him. Both she and the people around her had been so unlucky during this period of time. So, she felt suffocated and wanted to walk alone. Mango walked towards the garden behind the hospital. But, she saw a familiar figure by coincidence. Why was she here? Chapter 932 Chapter 932 Mango actually saw Gise here! After what happened with Kolton, she could no longer remember Gise. She did not even think of where Kolton had taken her and what would happen to her. Now that she had run into Gise in the hospital, she was a little curious. "Why are you here?" Without hesitation, Mango walked over. A trace of anger shed across Gise''s eyes when she saw that it was Mango. "Did you hurt Uncle Ye?" Her tone was full of resentment, as if Mango had dug up their ancestral graves. Mango watched as she defended Kolton as if she was Koiton''s biological daughter. This feeling was indescribably ufortable. "He brought this upon himself. It''s good enough that he didn''t harm anyone. Karma woulde for him, regardless of whether I was involved or not." "Hah! Mango, don''t be too smug! Aren''t you just relying on Nathaniel and the Hans family to protect you? If it weren''t for them, who do you think you are?" Gise said angrily, "If you grew up in an orphanage like me, where you ate leftover food and slept under the bridge, I don''t believe you can act as prideful as you are now." After saying that, Gise mmed into Mango and then left. Mango stumbled and almost fell. However, she did not say anything but follow Gise into the hospital. Gise went into a ward. Mango''s heart skipped a beat as she followed. She saw Mrs. Shen lying on the bed with an IV drip attached to her while coughing repeatedly. Mr. Shen was sitting on the side. He had a lot more white hair on his temples and looked much older. "Mom and Dad, I''m back." Gise walked over and took out two mangos from her pocket before handing them over. "We''re in the hospital. It''s easy to get bad if we buy too much. I just bought two for mom to satisfy her cravings." Gise handed the two mangos to her mother. Mrs. Shen was satisfied and said with a smile, "You are so considerate. Why did you buy me mangoes? I can''t eat anything now. You eat it. I know you like them." She then gave the mangoes to Gise. Gise shook her head and said, "I have plenty of time to eat, and I''m still young. You eat them. When you''re done, dad and I will take you away. I''ve already put up our house to sell on the Inte. If anyone is interested, the agent will call me. We''ll go to a smaller city and live a good life. Don''t worry! You''re my biological parents. Although you''ve lost me since I was a kid, I won''t leave you alone." When Mango heard these words from outside, she was immediately dumbfounded. Mr. and Mrs. Shen were leaving Ocean City? Why didn''t she know about this? When Kolton imprisoned her, did they know about her situation? Mango frowned slightly. She pondered for a moment before knocking on the door and entering. "Mom and Dad, what''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you tell me you''re in the hospital?" Mango''s sudden appearance caught both Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen off guard. "Mango? Why are you here?" Mr. Shen''s expression was a little evasive, while Mrs. Shen directly turned her face away, as they did not dare to look at Mango. "Mom, are you sick?" Mango wanted to move forward, but Gise stopped her. "Hah! What are you doing here? Do you think that if you came here and acted mercifully, we would forget that all of this happened because of you? If it weren''t for you, would Nathaniel do this?" "Huh? What do you mean? What does Nathaniel have to do with this?" Mango was confused. Mr. Shen quickly said, "It''s nothing. Gise and I have discussed that we wanted to go to a smaller city. The pace of life there is rtively slow, and it''s suitable for retirement. With Nathan protecting you and the Hans family backing you up, we can rest assured. It would only make you ufortable if we''re here. So, we should leave instead." "Dad, what do you mean? When have I ever despise you? Or did Nathan say something?" Mango could hear what Mr. Shen was trying to imply. ''Nathaniel''s protection and the Hans family''s support.'' These words implied that Nathaniel and the Hans family had put pressure on them and forced them to leave Ocean City. But why did Nathaniel do that? Mango was confused. Gise snorted again and pushed Mango. "Hah! Don''t pretend to be innocent. Nathaniel made us move and forbade us to show up in front of you. Otherwise, why do you think our parents are leaving their hometown at their age? Mango, you ungrateful b*tch! Our parents raised you, and you treat them like this, right?" Mango ignored Gise''s usation. She looked at her mother and asked word by word, "Mom, Nathan is not an unreasonable person. You should know that. For so many years, even when we were separated for five years because of the misunderstandings that happened between us, he never ignored you, right? If a son-inw like him made you leave behind my back, I know that it must''ve been because you did something behind my back. Hence, that made Nathaniel despise you!" As soon as she finished talking, both Mr. and Mrs. Shen''s faces suddenly turned pale. Gise angrily pulled Mango to the side. "Mango, what do you mean? You''re bullying others with your power! We''re onlymoners, and we can''t win over you, so we''ll leave. Heh! Did youe here to humiliate your parents? Not only are you ungrateful, but you''re also heartless. What''s wrong? Do you want to force your parents to die?" "Shut up! I''m not talking to you!" Mango felt that Gise''s words were getting more unpleasant to hear, but the Shen Family''s parents didn''t say a single word. It was obvious that they agreed with Gise''s words. They had been family for years, and she had always been grateful because they had brought them up. However, their love turned into a sharp dagger that stabbed her heart deeply, and she was heartbroken. She knew how much Nathaniel protected her, and she also knew that Nathaniel would not easily hurt someone she cared about, unless that person had hurt her in advance. Right now, Mango wanted to know what her parents had done. She didn''t know what they had done for Nathaniel to make such a decision. Mrs. Shen was even more afraid to look at Mango. Mr. Shen wanted to say something, but he could only open and close his mouth. "Hello? Say something! Am I still your daughter? Are you going to leave without telling me anything? If I don''t see you today, will you leave a note for me likest time? Hah! Or are you not even going to bother writing a note this time?" As Mango continued to force them, Gise was enraged. "What do you want us today? Who do you think you are? If you really thought about your parents, you wouldn''t have let Nathaniel chase us away. Mango, I just wanted to go mingle with the upper- ss families of Ocean City and find a good man for myself. You owe me that! I didn''t do anything wrong. But why did you get your husband to kick them out of the city?" "Tell me clearly what happened!" Mango suddenly turned around and looked straight at Gise. Her persistence and determination made Mr. Shen pause. "Well, let it pass. It''s no big deal. Nathan didn''t mean to drive us away. We were suffocating here, and we wanted to explore other cities?" "Suffocated? Dad, who made you felt like this? Is it me? Or Nathan?" Mango was surprised at that word. They self suffocated? Nathaniel treated them as his biological parents and was obedient to them. Why would they feel suffocated? "Look, Mango, don''t ask anymore. Since your father has already said so, we''ll go. I think we feel ufortable around you now that Gise is back. Now that you have a family of your own and living a good life, your father and I don''t have to worry about you anymore. We don''t have much time left in the future, and we owe Giselle too much. Therefore, we n to take her out for a walk to make it up for her. Please don''t ask anymore." Mrs. Shen finally opened her mouth, but what she said still made Mango''s heart turn cold. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Hah... are you nning to abandon me?" She suddenly had a feeling of being abandoned. Although Queena was her biological mother, she had always thought that she was a child of the Shen family for so many years, and they were really good to her. She never thought that they would abandon her once she had revealed her identity. After all, they were once her closest family members. She had been discarded like trash! The feeling was really terrible. It made Mango''s heartache. Mrs Shen did not dare to look into her eyes. She bit her lower lip and said, "Yes... we don''t want you anymore. If we had known that you were not our daughter, we wouldn''t take care of you so well all these years. It was fine at first because our biological daughter was missing. But now that we have her, we have spent all of our lives'' effort and money because we have raised you. Now, we can''t do anything for our own daughter. We wanted you to help Giselle, but you always gave excuses and not willing to help her. You are now an important person, the noblestdy in Ocean City, so we can''t afford to offend you, but we can avoid you. If you really think about how good we used to treat you, you wouldn''t have turned a blind eye to Giselle, who''s struggling at the bottom of society. Heh...you could even generously help an orphan like Rainie. But what have you done for Giselle? Can you live up to what you''ve done? Now you run up to us and ask us whether or not we are abandoning you? Mango, didn''t you abandon us first?" Mango couldn''t believe that these words hade from Mrs. Shen''s mouth. Where was the woman who used to feel sorry for her and apanied her when she had a fever at midnight? Was there really such a big difference between a biological daughter and an adopted daughter? When did she ignore Gise? Even if she didn''t like Gise''s way of doing things, she was still making ns for her. Apart from refusing to trade herself with Gise when Kolton had asked them to, what else did she do wrong? Mango''s heart ached, but she was aware that they were angry because she had refused to fulfill that particr request. She suddenly felt that this scene was so ironic but so upsetting. Chapter 933 Chapter 933 "What? Did I abandon you? Mom, don''t you feel ashamed when you say this?" Mango looked at Mrs. Shen and suddenly felt that this woman had be so distant and strange. She couldn''t help but think of Queena. Could blood rtions really change everything? They could give everything without reservations to children that were rted by blood. Once they knew that a child was not their own flesh and blood, their attitude would change quickly. Could this be human nature? Mango did not understand, but she could feel the deep pain and hurt. Mrs. Shen couldn''t look straight into Mango''s eyes, so she didn''t say anything. There was a short moment of silence in the room, and it was so quiet that everyone could hear their own heartbeat. Mango let out a bitterugh. In the end, she didn''t say anything and left the ward. They had already abandoned her the moment they found Gise. What else could she expect? Seeing that Mango had left, Mr. Shen and his wife released sighs of relief. Meanwhile, Gise looked at Mango''s back silently. Mango had walked far away and suddenly remembered that they had not sold their house yet. She didn''t know if they would have enough money to leave. No matter what, those two people had raised her for more than twenty years. This was her final farewell to them. She took out a bank card from her pocket and returned to the ward. But before she entered the ward, she heard the voice of Mrs. Shening from inside. "Isn''t it a little too much for us to treat Mango like this? No matter what, she''s a child we''ve raised. If we had been more kind, perhaps she would help Giselle for what we did for her in the past." "If she wanted to help me, she wouldn''t have waited for so long. Hah! Mom, don''t be naive. She is an ungrateful b*tch! Think about it carefully. Did she ever care about you after she found her biological mother? Did she help you when you were poor? She didn''t do anything but be a rich family''s wife. What are you to her?" Gise said coldly. "Mango also has her difficulties. She is not as well-off as you think she is in the Ye family." Mr. Shen opened his mouth. "Dad, what do you mean by that? Do you still think she''s a good person? Then why did you even look for me? When I learnt violin, I''m sure that Mango did something behind me! Dillon told us to go back and wait for the news. You also told me that he wanted me to prepare for our sses, but what happened? Dillon immediately said that I didn''t meet the criteria. At that time, only Mango met us in the building. If she didn''t look for Dillon, then who did she look for? She pretended to be very helpful in front of others, but she had used dirty tricks to scheme me behind me. Hah! You all don''t understand that b*tch yet? She doesn''t want me to live a good life and doesn''t want you to benefit from me. She wants all of you to stay close to her so that she can be your master! llrgh!" Gise''s words stunned Mango. Dillon was going to leave Gise? But what did that have to do with her? She went there to say something to Kolton. How could this be her fault? How could she be used of something she had never done? Mango was in no hurry to enter. Instead, she leaned against the wall and eavesdropped. Upon hearing Gise''s words, Mr. Shen stopped talking. Mrs. Shen was surprised and said, "What? Honey, is this true?" Mango felt that it was funny. Why didn''t they ask her about it? She was the person involved in this incident, but she didn''t even know what was going on. How they coulde to a conclusion by themselves? Mr. Shen pondered for a moment before saying, "Hmm... it should be true. Other than Mango and Nathaniel in Ocean City, who else has the ability to change Dillon''s mind? So, I think what''s she saying is true. As I said a long time ago, Mango has always looked down on Giselle. We all know this. How did this child be like this? After so many years of education, did we actually raise an ungrateful person?" Mango was still smiling, but there was no warmth in her eyes. Hearing this, Mrs. Shen cried. "How could Mango be like this? She has everything, including the support of the Ye family and the Hans family. She can live happily even if she doesn''t do anything in her life. What does Giselle have? If Queena had not changed our children back then, we would not have to endure these things now. To put it bluntly, it''s all Queena''s fault. It''s the Xiao and the Hans family who owe the Shen family. It''s fine that she''s not grateful to us, but she even hit Giselle? No, I can''t let this go! Urgh! I have to reason with her. Even if I have to leave Ocean City, I can''t let it go." Mrs. Shen was about to lift the quilt and get out of bed, but Gise stopped her. "Why are you going to find her? Do you think she''ll do something ungrateful when people is watching? You''re only making her look good in front of others. They will think that she''s not an ungrateful person. Hah... look, let''s not talk about this anymore. I was taken away by Kolton, but she didn''t think of trading herself with me. Can''t you see her true colours yet? Now Dillon doesn''t want me anymore, and Nathaniel wants us to leave Ocean City. What can we do? Father took out the only money in our family and arranged a path for me. However, no one in Ocean City cared about it. I think Nathaniel was doing this behind our back. If he hadn''t, how would those people have dared to do this to Dad and me? Mom, stop dreaming! Mango isn''t your daughter anymore. Give up!" Gise''s words made Mango narrow her eyes. She had been too busy these days that she didn''t know about these things. But they believed Giselle''s words easily, which made her feel a little disappointed. Mango couldn''t bother to listen anymore. She directly put the bank card into her pocket and turned to leave. Since they were already certain that she was guilty, and they called her an ungrateful b*tch, why would she go there and ask for trouble? She was rich, but she didn''t want to give her money to such ungrateful people. Mango was in a bad mood and was even a little irritated. She never knew that one day she would face such usations from her adoptive parents. The saddest thing was that they never asked her to rify it. Did they really think of her this negatively? Mango could not help but feel that it was a little ironic and funny. She leaned against the pir in the corridor and looked at the people passing by. For a moment, she didn''t know whether she could believe in human nature anymore. When Rainie came out, she saw Mango looking at the crowds of people walking by in a daze with her eyes red. She was slightly shocked and then quickly walked over. "Mango, what''s wrong with you?" Rainie''s voice awakened Mango. She looked at Rainie nkly and tried to restrain her emotions as much as possible. She smiled and said, "I''m fine. I just thought of something." "You''re not afraid of catching a cold here? Go back! I heard from Thomas that it was you and Nathaniel who gave him the money. His funds were frozen, and thepany also stopped operating. Also, treat the medical fees as money that you''re lending to me, and I repay you when I have the money." Hearing Rainie''s words, Mango waved her hand. She and Rainie had been best friends for a long time. Even if there was a family feud between them, Rainie did not treat her horribly like how the Shen family did. Mango couldn''t help but feel even more upset. "You don''t need to do that. We have money. Here''s a card with three hundred thousand dors inside. It''s the reward from my designst time. I haven''t used it yet. Take it first. You need the money more than me now that there''s so many things happening in your family and Thomas'' situation. Even if you want to go out to work, you have to find a job first, right? I''ll help you ask Nathan if they''re hiring, with your qualifications..." "Mango, I''ll look for a job on my own. Don''t worry. I''ll take the money, and I''ll take care of the rest. You just need to take care of yourself." Rainie interrupted Mango and epted the bank card in her hand. Mango paused for a moment before nodding. "Well, you are a person with limits. You can do what you want. Don''t worry, with me supporting you, no one in Ocean City would dare to bully you." "I know." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Rainie smiled knowingly. Just then, Gise''s voice sounded. "Wow! Such lovely sisterhood!" Mango''s eyes narrowed slightly. She didn''t want to talk to her, but Gise continued, "Rainie, you better hold on to Mango. If she gets angry one day, it might be the end for you. I''m just an example. My mom and dad treated her well. But now? She actually wants to kick my parents out of Ocean City. How dare you be friends with such a woman? Hah! I wish you luck." Mango was so angry that her entire body was shaking. Before she could say anything, Rainie smiled and said, "I''ve never relied on Mango from the start. We''re independent individuals. It''s not her duty to help me. Furthermore, people like you wouldn''t understand the rtionship between us. Gise, if you have the time to try and break things between us, you should think about how you''ll survive in the future. It doesn''t mean that I don''t know what you''ve done if I didn''t say anything. It''s your parents choice to turn a blind eye to what you did. But if you dare to do anything to Mango, I guarantee that you''ll regret it." Hearing Rainie''s words, Mango suddenly felt that Rainie knew something. "Rainie, do you know something?" Gise''s face suddenly changed. "Heh! What does she know? She is just talking nonsense. Rainie, how dare you show off in front of me like this! I have parents to protect me. What do you have? A paralyzed brother, a stupid father, and a vegetative boyfriend! If a woman like you wants to raise them, you have to be a mistress to an old man! Hah! Even so, no one will give you money. Look at your face. Who will like you? You should be a stripper instead!" "Gise!" Mango immediately went mad. Gise could insult her, but she couldn''t insult Rainie like this. Just as Mango was about to make a move, Rainie suddenly grabbed Mango''s hand and looked straight at Gise. "The news of Thomas''s car ident has not been reported yet! How do you know that he''s in a vegetative state?" Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Mango suddenly came to her senses when she heard those words. "Yes, how did you know that he''s in aa?" Mango''s eyes sparkled. "Does Thomas'' car ident have something to do with you?" She grabbed Gise''s hand, and her heart was in turmoil. Mango had always known that Gise was one of Koiton''s men. However, she always thought that Gise was only a minor subordinate and the daughter of the Shen Family, so she didn''t care about her. However, she wouldn''t tolerate it if Gise had caused Thomas'' ident! Seeing Mango and Rainie''s sharp gazes, Gise immediately screamed as Mango grabbed her arms. "Mom and Dad, help! Mango wants to hurt me!" Hearing this, Mr. Shen ran out immediately, and Mrs. Shen also ran out in a panic with the IV drip attached to her arms. "Mango, what are you doing? Let go of Giselle!" Mrs. Shen cried and shouted while her husband''s face suddenly sank. Mango''s heart once again ached as if it had been torn apart, but there was no expression on her face. "She had something to do with a car ident. I have to take her to the police station." Mango let out her words with total hostility and without any emotion. Gise panicked. "Mom, don''t let her take me away. She wants to kill me! Mom, Dad, save me!" Gise shouted. "Shut up! If you are innocent, I will apologize to you." "I don''t need it." Before Mango could finish her words, Mr. Shen stepped forward and pped off her hand. The strength was so great that the back of Mango''s hand immediately turned red and swollen. Mr. Shen pulled Gise behind him with a protective look. He even looked at Mango angrily and said, "We''ve already agreed to leave the Ocean City. What more do you want? Do you want to kill Giselle in front of us? Mango, is this what we taught you all these years?" A wave of bitterness was stuck in Mango''s throat. Rainie saw Mango''s swollen hand and was slightly surprised by Mr. Shen''s attitude. However, she quickly pulled Mango behind her and said coldly, "Mr. Shen, we don''t care if you want to protect your daughter, but can you be fair? Mango doesn''t owe you anything! Don''t believe everything Gise tells you. I don''t care if you want to protect her. If I find out that she had something to do with my fiance''s car ident, you better believe I won''t quit until she pays for what she did. It''s fine if she''s really innocent, but if she isn''t, I will make sure I get the justice my fiance deserves no matter what my rtionship with Mango is." "Who do you think you are? Bah! I heard from my mother that you are just an orphan. If it weren''t for my parent''s support, you would be begging in the streets right now. You are just as ungrateful as Mango, and you even threatened my parents. Rainie, how could you be so shameless?" Even behind Mr. Shen, Gise kept talking. Mango looked at her parents and saw that they didn''t say a word. It was as if Gise had spoken their thoughts out loud. That made Mango''s heartpletely turn cold. "I was the one who paid for Rainie to go to university. It has nothing to do with my parents, right? Mom, dad?" Mango looked straight at Mrs. Shen and Mr. Shen. Mr. Shen did not speak, and Mrs. Shen said in a low voice, "We raised you, so your money is also naturally ours. There''s no yours or ours." "Ha ha!" Mango was so angry that sheughed. "So Rainie''s college fee is sponsored by you? I remember that ever since I was in high school, I stopped asking money from you. My tuition and living expenses were all earned by myself, wasn''t it? Was that the Shen family''s money as well?" "You''re not married. So, your money belongs to the Shen family." Mango was blown away by how irrational Mrs. Shen''s words were. She never knew that her mother, who had always been noble and elegant, would pester her like a shrew one day for her biological daughter. Now it was pointless to say anything. Mr. and Mrs. Shen would not admit that they were wrong. In this case, why should she continue to argue? It would only make her feel more disappointed in them. Rainie could also tell that the rtionship between Mango and the Shen Family''s parents were a little rigid. She sneered and said, "Heh! Mango was the one who paid for my college fee back then. However, if you think that''s the Shen Family''s money, then I''ll return the three-year fees to you now!" "Rainie!" Mango wanted to stop her. Rainie needed the money much more than Shen family. Even if the Shen family were not rich, Mr. Shen''s calligraphy and painting were still worth some money. Also, she didn''t believe that Nathaniel would not give them money if he kicked them out. They were only acting for pity in front of her! But if Rainie gave the money to the Shen family, it would be difficult for her to continue living. Rainie naturally knew Mango''s good intentions. She smiled at Mango before turning to her parents and said, "I remember that my college fee for three years is 100,000 dors. Do you want it now or later?" "I want it now." Gise looked at the bank card in Rainie''s hand with a trace of greed in her eyes. "No, this money is for Rainie to..." "Alright! Wait here. I''ll go and collect the money for you now. However, after you guys take the money, you will have nothing to do with Mango anymore! Mr. Shen, based on what I know, Nathaniel gave you ten million to leave Ocean City. That money is enough for you to support your lives! He also ordered you to end your rtionship with Mango. Hence, I ask for you to stop using the fact that you raised her to threaten Mango anymore. After all, you guys have already received the money, so the debt will no longer exist." Hearing Rainie''s words, Mango was shocked. Nathaniel gave them ten million? How did Rainie know? She looked at Rainie and felt as if she had missed something. After hearing Rainie''s words, the Shen Family felt a little embarrassed. "Nathaniel forced us to leave the ce where our ancestors lived. What''s wrong with giving us some money? Besides, the Ye family is not short of money." "Hah! The Ye family is not short of money. So they should use it to end the rtionship between you and me? Oh, please! Dad, when did you be so mundane?" Mango could not believe that the person in front of her was her father, whom she had respected for so many years. Mr. Shen didn''t dare to look into Mango''s eyes, and he stammered without saying a word. However, Gise sneered and said, "Hah! You''re not short of money. Naturally, you won''t understand. We''re different. Mango, even if we''ve received money, so what? Do you deny that my parents raised you?" "Mom, do you think that as well?" Mango looked at Mrs. Shen. Mrs. Shen turned her face away and said nothing, but she also agreed silently. Mango immediately felt that this situation too ridiculous. Sheughed and said to them, "Hahaha! Mr. and Mrs. Shen, since you all think so, and you also took the money from my husband, we are now strangers. I heard that you are selling a house, right? I''m sorry, but if I remember correctly, the house is mine. Five years ago, when I left Ocean City, you guys mortgaged the house because you needed the money. You couldn''t afford it at that time. So, the bank sold it through an auction. Nathaniel bought the house and put it under my name. Am I right?" Mango''s words made Gise anxious. "Nonsense! Dad, mom, that''s not true, right?" She looked at her parents. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. They immediately frowned. "At that time, we were still your parents. Even if Nathaniel bought the house, he said that the house was for us to retire. You should remember this!" Mrs. Shen''s words caused Mango to sneer. "He said that he gave you the house to retire, but that doesn''t mean you have the right to sell it. Now you want to sell my house and use ten million to end things with me. Excuse me, but why should I let you sell my house?" Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen didn''t know what to say at once when they heard the question. "Mango, you''re already rich, yet you still want to argue over a house with us?" Gise''s words made Mangough out loud. "Hah! That''s my money! What does it have to do with you?" "How dare you!" Gise was so angry that she wanted to attack her, but she hesitated when she thought of Mango''s skills. "Mom and Dad, look, do you not care? Mango bullied me like this, but all you do is just look at us silently!" Rainie felt that this family was too ridiculous. "You want to give the money to Gise, and you want Mango to remember the gratitude and love you gave her, but you hurt her repeatedly. What a shameless family! How could you do this to her?" Rainie wanted to p Mr. and Mrs. Shen in the face. Mr. Shen was a little embarrassed. "Let''s go!" He was about to leave with Gise and her mother. However, Gise shook him off and directly reached her hand out to Rainie. "Money! Give me 100,000 dors you owe us!" Gise still wanted that 100,000 dors that Mango had paid for Rainie''s tuition fees right now. In the past, Rainie would not let herself be wronged like this. Mango wanted to give her the money but was stopped by Rainie. "You''ve helped me enough. Leave the rest to me." After asking for Mango''s password, Rainie took out 100,000 dors from the ATM and tossed it to Gise. "That''s settled. Please go to the agent and ask them to take down Mango''s house." "It''s none of your business." Gise held the money and walked away angrily. However, when she passed by Mango, she used her shoulder to knock Mango and said coldly, "Just wait and see." "You can''t leave. Thomas''s case hasn''t been settled yet. None of you can leave Ocean City." Mango''s cold words caused the Shen family to stop in their tracks. "Mango, have you finished? Do you really want to kill your mother and me?" Mr. Shen''s face and neck turned red as he looked at Mango. It was as if he was going to fight her in the next moment. Chapter 935 Chapter 935 "Force you to death? Is there a need for me to do that?" Mango had no feelings for them anymore, so she would no longer talk to them politely. "I want the truth. If Thomas''s car ident has something to do with Gise, I don''t care what you say! Someone has to pay for it!" Mango''s gaze scared Gise. "Mom and Dad, let''s go. Don''t argue with this madman." Gise dragged her parents away. Rainie looked at Mango and patted her shoulder lightly while saying, "It''s not worth it. Don''t hurt yourself for someone who won''t cherish you." "I know, I just think it''s ironic. How do you know that Nathan gave them ten million? What happened when I was not here?" Mango looked at Rainie and wanted an answer. Rainie tucked her long hair behind her ear and said with a smile, "Don''t you feel tired when you want to know the truth behind everything?" "I have the right to know. I also want to know what position they once ced me in." Hearing Mango''s words, Rainie sighed and said, "After Gise was taken away by Kolton, they begged Nathaniel to exchange you for Gise." "I know about this. Did something else happen after that?" "Yes." Rainie sighed softly and said, "Ah...when Kolton was first caught, Gise actually went home. But at that time, after the news came that Dillon didn''t want her as a pupil, Mrs. Shen went to Nathaniel''s company to cause trouble." "What? Why didn''t I know about this?" Mango was a little surprised. Rainie smiled and said, "Nathaniel suppressed the media. Mrs. Shen forced you with her life to go and beg for Dillon to ept Gise. But at that time, you were taken away by Kolton. No one knew whether you were alive, but Mrs. Shen didn''t care. Nathaniel said that your life is in danger now, and he''ll only talk about it when youe back. But Mrs. Shen insisted that Nathaniel force Dillon ept Giselle. If not, she would kill herself at the gates of HY Group. Hah! She said that she wanted you to me Nathaniel your entire life!" "What? How could she do this?" When Mango thought of how Nathaniel had been forced by Mrs. Shen like this, she felt very ufortable. "That''s not all. Mr. Shen spread rumours everywhere that you were ungrateful and used your power to suppress Gise, and he said that you never gave them a way out. Nathaniel used the group''s public rtions to deal with this matter. But he was afraid that you would be sad after hearing this, so he gave them ten million directly. He gave them a month to leave Ocean City. They''re not allowed toe back and trouble you their entire life!" Hearing Rainie''s words, Mango felt confused. She used to treat them so well, but now, they could be so shameless and do everything for their biological daughter. Hence, why would they care about the 20 years of rtionship they had with Mango? Mango was upset, but she also understood what she should do in the future. "I see. Thank you for telling me this." "We''re friends. It''s nothing." Rainie waved her hand. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Mango looked at her and said in a low voice, "You need the money now, why don''t I..." "Two hundred thousand dors is enough. It''s enough for me to find work and feed them. Don''t think too much about it. I am your best friend. Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you. One day, I will stand by you, and everyone will admire us." Rainie''s confidence touched Mango. She was always so strong, and her stubbornness and persistence could not be crushed even if the sky fell. "Work hard. I''m waiting for that day." "All right." The two looked at each other and smiled. Rainie left the hospital. It was drizzling outside, and the weather was cold. She looked around and found that she waspletely alone. In the future, she had to take care of three disabled people. This would not be an easy life, but she was willing to work hard. She couldn''t let go of her father, brother or Thomas. Because of that, she had to go on. She believed that she would see a rainbow after the storm. Rainie took a deep breath and was reluctant to take a taxi. She walked on the road alone in the light drizzle. She kept looking for jobs, but it didn''t go well. She was spending a lot of money right now. It was impossible for her to find a job that could cover her expanses. What should she do? Did she really need to work at clubs? No! Rainie did not allow herself to do that, nor could she do it. Thomas''s beloved girl had to be a woman who kept her chastity. She couldn''t smear Thomas''s reputation. Rainie wiped her face and saw that there were a group of actors acting not far away. Her eyes suddenly narrowed. It would be difficult to work in the entertainment industry, but if she became sessful, she could pay for her father, brother, and Thomas''s medical expenses. Rainie seemed to have found a direction. She walked quickly toward the group of actors. "Excuse me, do you still need actors?" Rainie''s voice was not loud, but it was elegant, and people couldn''t help being attracted to her. The director looked at Rainie and was immediately attracted by her determined gaze. "Are you here to work?" "Yes." Rainie had never done this job, but now she had to do it. The director waved his hand. "Come here. We need a corpse now, but the shoot willst quite long, so you might need to lie in the rain for half an hour. Can you do that?" "I can!" Rainie knew that the rain at this time was cold, and she would freeze in half an hour or even catch a cold. But did she have any other choice? No! Even if the road ahead was full of thorns, she would continue walking about it. Seeing the determination and persistence in Rainie''s eyes, the director asked someone to take Rainie to change her clothes. When Rainie passed by him, the director whispered, "If you can hold on for half an hour, I will give you three hundred dors today!" Three hundred! That gave Rainie some energy. "I can definitely do it!" "Have a bowl of ginger soup first." The director did not look at Rainie anymore, but he instructed his assistant to take care of her Rainie was taken away. She felt a little warmer after drinking the ginger soup. After finishing the soup, only then she was asked to go out in the rain. The rain was cold and painful when it hit her, but Rainie seemed to be half-dead as sheid there. She was motionless, and even her eyes didn''t move. Half an hour was neither too long nor too short, but it was enough to freeze a girl wearing a single shirt. After the shoot was over, the director was very satisfied. "Good! Pull her up quickly and pay her! Get her phone number too! There are not many actors like her. Remember to find her next time when we have a task." With the director''s words, Rainie felt much relieved. The assistant gave Rainie three hundred dors and asked for her phone number before leaving. Rainie was trembling and sneezing. She touched her nose and looked at the money in her hand with a smile. There was hope, right? She earned three hundred dors today. If she earned three hundred dors every day, then it would be ten thousand dors a month. Even though it was not much, she could still see hope. She got up and jumped up in the same ce for a while before she packed up and turned to leave. Rainie had just taken a few steps when she saw a car parked by the road stopping her way. She was slightly surprised. She knew this man. He was the assistant director. "Is there anything else?" Rainie asked politely. The assistant opened the car window and said in a low voice, "Our director admires you very much. If youe here tonight, the director promises you that you will have a bright future." After that, he gave Rainie a card. Rainie looked down, and her expression turned ugly. It was the room card of a hotel. Rainie knew very well what this meant. "Sorry, I don''t do this." Rainie directly threw the room card back. Seeing that Rainie was so angry, the assistant red up immediately. "Why don''t you know what''s good for you, b*tch? Let me tell you. There is no turning back once you pass this chance! Do you know who our director is? Countless people are waiting in line for him to choose a role. This is your only chance." "I won''t sell my body." After saying that, Rainie turned around and left without any hesitation. When she decided to enter the entertainment industry, she knew that things would not be too smooth, but she did not expect that this matter woulde so quickly. She was just an extra. Rainie felt a little ashamed and angry as she recalled that everyone could see her body clearly when she was lying there in the rain in a thin shirt. Should she take this path? This was the fastest way to make money in the short term. She needed money! Her father, brother and Thomas all needed it! Ordinary jobs could not cover the money she needed, so she had to go on. But she was powerless. How long could she stay in the entertainment industry and keep her innocence? Rainie''s heart was extremely ufortable. She went home and changed into clean clothes. Now, she could feel that her nose was a little stuffy. So, she quickly drank some ginger water and ate some medicine. When she saw that it was almost noon, she came out to cook for Denver. Denver saw that Rainie seemed to be not very well. He asked worriedly, "Sister, do you a cold? Did you bring an umbre when you went out just now?" "I''m all right. Do your work. I heard that you are working as an interpreter in HY Group?" "That''s right." Denver nodded. Rainie smiled gently. "It''s good. Don''t exhaust yourself too much. I''m here for you." "I am the man of the family, okay?" Denver was a little sad. Rainie was under too much pressure. Even though he was a man, he still felt that he could not hold on, let alone a woman like Rainie. Sometimes he felt that meeting Rainie was not a good thing. If the Blu family did not find Rainie, perhaps her life would be different now. "Rainie..." "It''s all right. I borrowed some money from Mango. I''ll contact Doctor Xiao to check your legs because I think there''s still hope." Hearing Rainie''s words, Denver refused directly. "I won''t treat it. 200,000 dors is enough for us to live for a long time. Hah...there''s no guarantee that my legs can be cured. If it fails, the money will be wasted." "But you still need to treat it. Stop. I have the final say in this matter." Rainie''s words were so firm, and Denver''s eyes turned teary. Chapter 936 Chapter 936 "Rainie, please... please don''t do this. I''m serious. My leg is probably useless. Even if we find an international doctor, it may not be cured. Keeping the money is better than giving them to me." "Nonsense, you are my younger brother and the future of the Blu family! I am just a woman, and the future of the Blu family depends on you. The most important thing that we have to do now is to cure your legs. I will think of different ways to earn money, so don''t worry about it." Rainie''s sounded so determined, and Denver could not control his tears. "Rainie... I''m a cripple! Please! Don''t torment yourself for me." "Don''t be silly. I feel alive with you guys around. I''ll cook for you first, and I''ll go see dad. Thomas had a car ident, and now he''s in aa. He needs people to talk to him from time to time. If you feel sorry for me, then heal quickly and help me." Rainie told him the truth about Thomas, causing Denver''s mouth to open wide. "Thomas was in a car ident?" "Well, I think the car ident is not as simple as it looks like. There may be something behind it. I don''t have time to investigate it yet, but don''t worry, I will find out." When Rainie heard Mango talked about all the coincidences, she had a feeling that someone had caused Thomas'' ident on purpose. In fact, she was really suspicious of Giselle. This was all too abnormal! "What did Mango say?" Denver asked directly. Rainie paused and whispered, "She should be investigating with Nathaniel, but I hope that I can do something about it. Let''s not talk about this. Wait a minute. I''ll cook the food and go to the hospital." "Rainie, I think that you have a cold. If you don''t feel well, take a nap at noon." Denver could not bear to see Rainie like that. Rainie waved her hand and said, "It''s okay, I can take it." Her face was flushed, and it was obvious that she had a fever. Denver wanted to say something, but Rainie had already gone to the kitchen. After everything was done, Rainie took some food and went to the hospital. Mango was still there. When she saw Rainieing over, she frowned slightly. "Why is your face so red? Did you catch a cold?" As Mango spoke, she wanted to touch Rainie''s forehead, but thetter dodged it. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "I''m fine." Mango narrowed her eyes. "You caught a cold? Where have you been?" "I said I''m fine. Please help me look after Thomas for a while. I''ll go see my dad first." Rainie quickly left. Seeing Rainie''s unstable steps, Mango couldn''t help but feel her heartache. She took out her mobile phone and called Ned. "Find out what Rainie did in the afternoon." Ned soon replied after receiving the order. "Madam, Miss Blu joined a group of actors as extras, and she acted like a corpse in the rain for half an hour. And..." He hesitated for a moment before exining what the director did to Mango. Mango''s face suddenly darkened. "Madam, do you need someone to warn the director?" Ned was also very angry. Mango shook her head and said, "Take it slow. Well talk about itter." Ned was aware of the rtionship between Mango and Rainie. He couldn''t understand why Mango asked him to wait, but he didn''t ask. Mango told Ned to tell the doctor about Rainie''s situation. When Rainie returned, Mango said directly, "Go to the infusion room and get an injection. Otherwise, I won''t let you leave today." Seeing Mango acting like this, Rainie knew that she knew about what had happened. She did not insist and quickly got an injection in the infusion room before she came back. "I want to talk to Thomas for a while." "All right." Mango left the ward. Nathaniel just called and asked in a low voice, "Where are you? Are you at the hospital or home?" "The hospital." "I''ll go pick you up." "All right." After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel arrived soon. Mango got into the car. Seeing that Nathaniel''s expression wasn''t very good, she knew that things didn''t go well between Kolton and Nathaniel. "Kolton didn''t cooperate?" "No, it''s a little difficult to deal with Marrisa, but I''ll handle it. Don''t worry." Nathaniel did not wish for Mango to meddle in Koiton''s affairs. Mango nodded. She gritted her teeth and said, "Umm... Nathan... I have something to discuss with you." "What is it?" "I want to start a film and televisionpany." Mango''s words immediately stunned Nathaniel. "Huh? You want to start a film and televisionpany?" "Yes." "What happened?" Nathaniel knew that Mango was not interested in the film and television industry. Thus, something must have happened for her to mention about it. Mango shook her head and said, "No, I just want to start apany. What? Are you afraid that I can''t do it well?" "No, I think it''s a little strange, and your designpetition ising soon. If you start the film and televisionpany now, won''t it be too hard for you to do both at the same time?" Nathaniel had really thought about her suggestions seriously. Mango gritted her teeth and said, "Um... I won''t participate in the designpetition. I''ll think about it in the future." "What?" Nathaniel knew better than anyone how much time Mango had invested in the designpetition. But now, she suddenly said that she wouldn''t participate, and it really shocked Nathaniel. "Mango, what''s the matter? Tell me the truth." "Rainie wants to be an actress, but she doesn''t have any basics or someone supporting her. It''s impossible for her to continue in the entertainment industry. Nathan, she''s stubborn and won''t admit defeat. It''s already difficult for her to borrow money from me to maintain her life. But if I have to watch while she faces difficulties or being involved in idents in the entertainment industry alone, I would rather be with her all the way." Mango spoke her mind. Nathaniel looked at Mango and saw the determination in her eyes. He suddenly smiled and said, "Really?" "I''ve made up my mind." "You don''t regret it? Think about this clearly. The car designpetition doesn''t happen every year. If you give up on this opportunity, maybe your talent will go to waste in the future. Even so, you won''t regret anything?" Mango was a little reluctant. She liked car design, and she once wanted to make a great achievement in that industry but ns changed all the time. She could not watch Rainie struggle in the entertainment industry alone while she had the ability to help her. Moreover, who said once Mango had left the design industry, she would not thrive in the film and television industry? When she thought of this, Mango took a deep breath and said with relief, "s! If that day really comes, then I guess my journey in design has really ended. I won''t me anyone. I only hope that I can do what I wanted to do." Seeing that Mango had made up her mind, Nathaniel nodded. "Well, it''s good that you''ve made up your mind. If you need any funds, I''ll let Ned prepare them for you. If you need any help, don''t hesitate to tell me." "That''s for sure. You''re my husband, and you''re so influential. I am not Rainie, so I will use resources like this. Don''t worry." Mango smiled happily when Nathaniel agreed. Nathaniel didn''t have any objections, but he was a little worried about Mango''s stomach. "You''d better not work too hard while you''re pregnant. I''ll ask the secretary office to find a few people to help you." "All right, please help me set up the film and televisionpany first, and then we can talk about other things." Seeing Mango''s words, Nathanielughed and teased her. "Naha! Do you want to make Rainie an A-list star?" "That''s what I''m going to do, but I can''t do it for now. We''ll have to sign other actors first." Seeing that Mango still was rational, Nathaniel rxed a little. "I''ll let someone to handle this. Go back and take a good rest. You''ll probably be very busy in a few days." "All right." Mango didn''t refuse. After learning about what had happened to the Shen family in the hospital, Mango felt depressed. Now that she saw Nathaniel supporting her so much, she couldn''t help but feel much better. "By the way, there''s one more thing I need your help with." Mango pondered for a while and finally opened her mouth. "Yes? Wow! It looks like you were busy this morning when I was not around. Were you dealing with a lot of problems this morning, Mrs. Ye?" Nathaniel was just joking, but he didn''t expect Mango to say, "Get people to keep an eye on Gise and the Shen parents. Don''t let them leave Ocean City in the near future." "What''s going on?" Nathaniel was confused when he saw that Mango was in a bad mood. "Did they cause you any trouble?" "It''s all right. I''ve dealt with it. I also know that you gave them money to teach them a lesson. However, I suspect that Gise had something to do with Thomas'' car ident. So, I can''t let them escape without finding out the truth. No matter what Shen family did to me in the future, I won''t take it to heart. Since they have already ended their rtionship with me for money, why should I be a saint? If Gise really had something to do with Thomas'' ident, I won''t let her go." Hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel frowned slightly. "Gise really had something to do with Thomas'' ident? What do you mean?" Mango repeated what Gise had said to mock Rainie earlier. "Hmm...I don''t have enough power nor people in Ocean City yet, so I need you to check it out. I know there was no surveince when Thomas was in the car ident, but I don''t believe there was no surveince at the intersection. I don''t believe there were any witnesses either. As long as we put effort, we will find clues. Thomas car ident was not simple!" Mango''s words made Nathaniel narrow his eyes. "Urgh! If they really did it on purpose, I will never let them go." Nathaniel drove the car back to the Ye''s Mansion while they were speaking. Mango and Nathaniel walked out of the car. Just as they were about to walk inside, they suddenly saw a figure shing past behind them. "Who is it?" Nathaniel suddenly became alert. However, the man was so fast, and they couldn''t see his face clearly. Just then, with a loud boom, an explosion came from the main room in the Ye''s Mansion, followed by smoke soaring into the sky. Chapter 937 Chapter 937 "Sisi!" Mango was scared out of her wits. She tried to run inside, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Stay outside. I''ll go in and have a look." After saying that, Nathaniel handed her over to Ned and ran inside quickly. Mango was particrly worried as she watch his figure. "Ned, go inside as well. I don''t know what''s going on, but that explosion was loud. Laney and Sisi are both women. Furthermore, Sisi is pregnant. I don''t know where Newell is, but Nathan can''t do it on his own!" Mango''s words made Ned hesitate for a while. "But Mr. Ye asked me to take care of you." "I''m fine. What can happen to me here? I''ll call the police now. You go quickly." Mango pushed Ned and quickly picked up the phone to make a call. Seeing Mango like this, Ned quickly ran in to help. After Mango finished the call, she saw a figure running towards her before she could even turn around. Due to the smoke, she could only see that the person looked familiar, but she couldn''t see their face clearly. "Who are you?" The person threw a handful of powder at Mango. A sweet scent filled Mango''s nostrils, and she fainted. When she woke up again, she was already in the hospital. "You''re awake? Do you feel ufortable?" Nathaniel looked at her anxiously, and he looked pale. Mango shook her head and asked in puzzlement, "What''s wrong?" "You fainted on the roadside, and fortunately, I came out in time. What''s happened? The doctor said that you had low blood sugar. Hmm... is it because you didn''t eat? Your body is weak, and you''re eating for two now. Don''t miss your meal for your figure, okay?" Nathaniel did not me her, but he felt a little distressed. Mango''s mind was muddled, and she even felt a little pain. "Wait... you said that I fainted on the roadside?" "That''s right.¡± "I was drugged!" Mango said as she touched her head. Nathaniel''s face immediately darkened. "What did you say?" "I remember everything clearly! I saw a figure running out of the house. I couldn''t see his face clearly, but I felt that this person was familiar. I asked who they were, but they threw a handful of powder that tasted sweet on me. I''m not sure what happened next, though." Mango tried her best to give a detailed exnation, but her headache persisted. Nathaniel quickly called Ned. "Check the security cameras quickly and see who she met before she fainted." News came from Ned''s side very quickly. The monitor had been removed. Nathaniel''s face turned even hard. Who was it? Who dared to do this? How dare that person attack Mango right under his nose? "Let''s ask the doctor to have a close- up examination. I thought you fainted because of low blood pressure, but now it seems that that''s not what happened. We have to check whether there are any hidden effects." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango nodded hear head. Holding back her difort, she went to do a full-body examination. When she waited for the result, she asked Nathaniel, "How are Sisi and Laney? Are they hurt?" "No." "Why did the house explode?" Mango''s words caused Nathaniel to sigh and say, "Aunt Laney doesn''t know how to use a microwave, so she identally put something in it that caused the explosion. Fortunately, she wasn''t in the kitchen at the time, and Sisi was taking a walk in the garden. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable! I can''t really say anything about it. Everyone will move to the beach vi to live in the next few days. This ce will be renovated." Mango waspletely stunned when she heard Nathaniel''s words. She had never expected such a result. "It''s good no one got hurt. I thought someone who didn''t like us did such a horrible thing." Mango gave him a mocking smile. Nathaniel looked a little upset. "Maybe. Your words make sense, though." "What?" Mango felt that Nathaniel was wary. Nathaniel whispered, "Although the microwave is very powerful, it can''t blow up the kitchen and the living room, can it? And when we came back, we did see a figure running by. Who is that person? Why did hee out of our house? I asked aunt and Sisi. They said that no one came home today. So, who is the figure we saw?" Mango was stunned for a moment before asking, "Do you suspect that someone deliberately created an explosion using the microwave?" "That''s right!" "Why? Why would they do that?" Nathaniel thought for a moment and said, "Hmm...maybe they want to kill me, or Aunt Laney." "Aunt Laney?" Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Everyone in the Ye Family knew that Mango rarely went to the kitchen, but Nathaniel always prepared food for her every morning. However, Laney would spend most of her time in the kitchen when Nathaniel was not around. Therefore, they were either targeting Nathaniel or Laney. Some too many suspicious people were targeting Nathaniel. After all, he was the richest person in Ocean City. It could be his business rivals or Koiton''s men. But if their target was Laney, Mango could not think of anyone else but Kolton. Suddenly, a figure shed in her mind, but she quickly shook her head. That person probably didn''t have the guts to do so. Nathaniel saw Mango pondering and couldn''t help but ask, "Are you scared? Or are you thinking about something?" "No, I''m just thinking about who dares to do that." "They were probably desperate. Maybe one of Koiton''s men. It''s possible that he wants to avenge Kolton. Let''s wait for the police to investigate. Don''t worry about it and take good care of yourself. We''ll talk about it after the resultse out." Seeing Nathaniel''s worried expression, Mango swallowed the words that had already reached her mouth. "All right." The two of them had a hard time waiting for the result. Nathaniel had sent someone to deliver some food to Mango. At this moment, Mango was indeed a little hungry. After eating a few mouthfuls, the results had alreadye out. "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, the results showed that Mrs. Ye had only inhaled a small amount of drug which has little effect on her body." Hearing the doctor''s words, Nathaniel''s face was a bit gloomy. Fortunately, the other party had only sprinkled a little drug on Mango. What if it was poison? What would he do? Mango held Nathaniel''s hand tightly and said, "Don''t worry. I''m fine! God is protecting me." "You can''t be alone in the future." Mango felt a little depressed after hearing Nathaniel''s words and pouted her lips. However, when she remembered that Nathaniel was doing this for her, she didn''t say anything else. Mango returned to the ward and rested for a while before Sisi and Laney arrived. "Mango, are you all right?" Sisi quickly asked as she saw Mango''s pale face. "I''m fine. I just passed out because of low blood pressure." Mango decided not to mention that she had been drugged. Sisi was also at the early stage of her pregnancy, and Laney was even more careful. It was better not to let them worry about her. "How can it be low blood sugar? Did you skip your meals? Mango, you can''t do that. Look at me now. I can eat and sleep." Sisi grabbed Mango''s hand and noticed that Mango''s hand was a little cold. "Mango, are you cold?" "I''m not. My hands are naturally cold. It''s okay." Mango smiled faintly. Seeing them like this, Nathaniel said, "Umm...l need you all to move to my seaside vi for a while. This ce needs a little renovation. You don''t have to bring clothes. I''ll ask someone to buy some for youter." "Nah, it''s fine, Nathaniel. I have clothes to wear." Sisi was not quite used to Nathaniel''s concern. Mango looked at him and smiled, "Let him do it for you. Otherwise, he would feel guilty about the explosion." "Why would you feel guilty? I''m to me for the explosion this time! Urgh! It''s all my fault! I didn''t know I couldn''t put that kind of thing in the microwave oven when I was heating it." Laney was very remorseful. Luckily, Sisi and Mango were not around. If she injured them, she wouldn''t be able to redeem herself even if she died. Seeing that Laney was in such a bad mood, Mango hurriedly said, "Aunt Laney, you didn''t do it on purpose. This is even better. I''ve long been dissatisfied with the renovations of the old estate, but I didn''t have any excuses to redecorate it. Haha! Now I can finally fulfill my wish." How could Laney not hear that Mango wasforting her? She looked at Mango gratefully, and she was unable to utter a single word. When Nathaniel saw Mango''s tired expression, he hurriedly said, "Alright, Sisi, bring Aunt Laney over first. There should be some things at the vi, but maybe you''ll need to tidy it a little bit before living in. Mango is a little tired, so let her rest for a while. Well stay in the hospital tonight, and we''ll check out tomorrow if she''s better." "Okay, we''ll go now. Mango, you take care of yourself. Tell me what you want to eat! I''ll make it for you." Mango nodded with a smile at Sisi''s words. "I want to sleep now." Her head hurt badly. Seeing Mango acting like this, Laney and Sisi hurriedly left. After Nathaniel sent them back, he saw that Mango was already asleep. He was a little worried and went to ask the doctor about her condition. The doctor said that it was just the normal reaction of the medicine. Furthermore, Mango was pregnant, so she was definitely tired. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Nathaniel apanied Mango without sleeping the entire night. Mango had a good sleep. When she opened her eyes, she saw Nathaniel''s bloodshot eyes and unkept stubble. She was touched. "You didn''t sleep all night?" "I''m fine. I''m relieved to see you sleeping soundly. How do you feel? Is your head still hurting?" "I''m much better. Go and have a rest." Mango urged Nathaniel to rest. Nathaniel said that he was not in a hurry. After the doctor examined Mango and confirmed that she was really fine, he finally let out a sigh of relief The two of them returned home. Under Mango''s continuous pleading, Nathaniel finally went back to their bedroom and rest. He had asked Mango to apany him, and soon, he fell asleep. Mango looked at his tired appearance and gently tucked him in. She heard Ned knocking on the door from outside. "Madam, I have something urgent to discuss with you." "Wait a moment." Mango looked at Nathaniel and realized that he was sleeping soundly. Then, she got up and walked out quietly. "What is it?" Mango asked in a low voice. Ned looked at her and wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Chapter 938 Chapter 938 "What is it? You can''t say it?" Mango''s tone was a bit upset. Ned quickly shook his head and said, "I can, but I''m afraid that I will make you angry." "I''ll be angrier if you don''t say it." Mango was amused by Ned''s simplicity. Ned embarrassedly scratched the back of his head and said, "Um... the Shen family''s house, no, I mean, your house that the Shen family lived in was sold by Gise." "What? She sold it?" Mango was slightly shocked. Gise was really bold. She had said that it was her house, so she wanted to sell it off. However, Mango didn''t expect her to take action so quickly. "Who is the buyer?" Mango''s question made Ned pause again. "What? It is someone I can''t afford to offend?" "No, madam, she is the wife of Eugene Sanchez, one of the four most influential people in Ocean City." Mango was slightly stunned by Ned''s words. She knew three of the most influential people in Ocean City. One was Nathaniel, her husband, the second one was a leading officer in the military, Morgan Eaves, and the third one was Doctor Noah Soo. However, the fourth person was rarely mentioned. It was said that he had some businesses in Ocean City. But for some special reasons, he was not in Ocean City, and his family was mysterious. His wife had bought the house? "Can you get in touch with her?" "It''s not easy to contact her. She is the renowned doctor, Emberly Xiao. Many people are waiting in line for her to perform surgery. No one knows her personal number, and she probably won''t pick up her public number. Even if you want to line up, you have to wait until next year. I heard that they finished the sales procedure, and Gise had collected the money." Mango was slightly upset by Ned''s words. She moves so fast, and it was not easy to find her. What should I do? Wait! Was she the renowned doctor, Emberly Xiao? Mango immediately became excited. "Help me check on Mrs. Sanchez. No, I mean Dr. Xiao''s private number. I need to see her." Seeing Mango''s excited expression, Ned couldn''t help but say, "Madam, I really can''t do anything about this. However, you can request Mr. Ye to ask Eugene Sanchez. He probably knows his wife''s personal number." Hearing Ned''s words, Mango nodded her head. However, Nathaniel had just fallen asleep, and it didn''t seem appropriate for her to wake him up. "I see. I''ll talk to Nathan about this matter. You can go ahead with your work. By the way, help me register a film and televisionpany. Invest the minimal amount of funds that we need for now." Mango''s words made Ned pause for a moment, but he immediately nodded and left. Seeing Ned leave, Mango thought of Denver''s legs. Her heart ignited with hope once again. It was said that Emberly was an ingenious surgeon. She could even reconnect the bones of a comminuted fracture. She had been looking for this person all the time, and she did not expect that they would meet this way. If Emberly could perform surgery on Denver, it was not a bad idea to give her the house, right? At the thought about this, Mango was extremely excited. However, she did not disturb Nathaniel''s rest. Nathaniel had stayed by her side all night, so he had been probably ufortable the whole night. She had to wait until Nathaniel was fully rested to tell him. In the meantime, Mango opened herputer and sorted out the designs for herpetition. She also emailed the host of thepetition, indicating that she had voluntarily withdrawn from the competition. After everything was done, Mango''s heart was filled with dismay and sadness. After all, she truly liked to design cars. However, Rainie and her brother had endured too much because of her and the Ye Family. When she thought of how a weak girl like Rainie had worked hard for the sake of her family''s expenditures, and howplicated the entertainment industry was, she closed her designs resolutely. Rainie needed her. Without the designs, she still had the Ye Family, the Hans family, and the Xiao family, but Rainie only had her. If she could not protect Rainie, who else could give her hope? After clearing her mind, Mango no longer felt regret and dismay. There were always too many choices in life, but now, she felt that she was making the best choice, and everything was worth it. Mango put away the notebook and ced it in the drawer of the study room. After all this, Nathaniel woke up. "Are you awake?" Mango smiled a little wickedly. Nathaniel rubbed his sleepy eyes and looked at her gently. She asked, "Do you need my help?" "How did you know?" "It''s written all over your face." Nathaniel said as he washed his face. Mango felt that there were no secrets she could hide in front of Nathaniel. "You are really too boring. Can''t you pretend that you don''t know? You should tease me!" Nathaniel suddenly smiled. "Haha! Are you a pet? Do you need me to tease you?" "Nathaniel, do you want to get beaten up?" Mango was a little upset. Sometimes, he would spoil her too much, and sometimes, his mouth was really annoying. Nathaniel smiled even more when he saw Mango acting like this. "If you fight with me now, I wouldn''t dare to fight with you. Tell me, what can I, your husband, do for you?" When Mango heard Nathaniel call himself her husband, she felt her ears turned red. "Ahem, I want to ask you about someone." Mango coughed twice before replying as she was embarrassed. "Who is it?" "One of the most influential people of Ocean City, Eugene Sanchez." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed. "Are you interested in him?" "What are you talking about? How can I be interested in him? I''m looking for his wife, Emberly Xiao''s phone number. Her private number. Can you get it?" Mango looked at Nathaniel expectantly. Nathaniel shook his head. "No way!" "Why not? I thought you were on good terms with him. Heck, I even heard that you all grew up together! I don''t want to do anything. His wife bought my house. I want to talk to her." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mango said quickly. Nathaniel frowned slightly. "It''s not that I won''t help you, but the outside world doesn''t know about the rtionship between Eugene Sanchez and his wife. I''ll tell you, so listen to what I say. But don''t tell anyone." "What''s wrong?" Mango''s interest in gossip was immediately piqued. Nathaniel sighed and said, "Eugene was forced to marry his wife. Their marriage is not what others see. In fact, they have been on their own and did not interfere with each other for a long time. Normally, Emberly will take the initiative to contact Eugene, but he doesn''t remember her phone number. So if you ask me to ask him, I can only say that I would tell him about it. I can''t promise to get her number for you." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango immediately started wailing. "What? How can there be such a couple? Don''t they have feelings for each other?" "Not necessarily. I think Eugene has been working really hard at home recently. I don''t think it''s true that there''s no love between them. However, there are some things that the couple have to deal with themselves. I can''t interfere." After saying that, Nathaniel finished washing his face and went straight to the bedroom. He took off his shirt in front of Mango. Mango''s face turned slightly red when she saw his muscr upper body. "What are you doing?" "Changing my clothes!" Nathaniel said innocently, but there was a hint of banter at the corner of his mouth. Mango''s face suddenly turned red to the back of her neck. "Urgh! You should have said something before you took off your clothes. I''ll go out first." "Why are you going out? You''re my wife, what are you afraid of?" Nathaniel turned around and pushed Mango up against the wall. A hint of lust could be seen on his eyes. "These past three months had been a torture." Nathaniel''s breath was unstable. Mango felt a burning sensation on her face, and even Nathaniel''s breath was burning hot. The blood in her body elerated, and her heart was beating rapidly. "Even if it''s torturous, you still have to hold it in. If not, what would happen to our child?" Mango''s words were a littlecking in confidence, and even her breathing was a little disordered. If it wasn''t for her persistence, she did not know if she could resist this temptation. To tell the truth, she also had the same itch in her heart. She could not control herself, especially when she saw Nathaniel''s perfect figure; When Nathaniel saw Mango''s attractive face, he couldn''t help but feel the lust in him. He gently lowered his head as his breath blew across Mango''s face while carrying a trace of warmth. Mango couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and shut her eyes. She could even hear the sound of her heart beating loudly. Nathaniel slightly raised the corner of his mouth. He lightly kissed Mango''s forehead before whispering, "Keep it for me. After three months, I''ll collect my interest." After that, he let go of Mango. The burning sensation around her disappeared, and Mango finally took in a deep breath. "Urgh! You''re so annoying!" After that, she turned and ran out. It was so embarrassing! Just now, she thought that Nathaniel would... She felt like a pervert when she thought about it! Mango''s face was burning from embarrassment. Nathaniel burst outughing when he saw Mango running out awkwardly. His wife was still so innocent and adorable. Nathaniel shook his head. She recalled what Mango had said earlier and put on his clothes. Then, he picked up his phone and called Eugene. "What are you up to recently?" "Nothing much." Eugene''s deep voice could be heard from the other end. "It sounds very tiring." It was rare for Nathaniel to tease Eugene. "Argh. If you have something to say, say it. I''m a little annoyed right now." Eugene was obviously in a bad mood. "Give me your wife''s private number." "Why do you want it?" Eugene immediately became alert. His tone was harsh. It was as if he would kill Nathaniel any time if thetter said that he was interested in Emberly. "You''ve misunderstood me. I have no interest in your wife. However, your wife just bought a house. Unfortunately, that house belongs to my wife, but it was sold privately by the daughter of her adoptive family. So, my wife wants to talk to your wife about this." Nathaniel quickly exined. Eugene heaved a sigh of relief. "I''ll ask her and give you an answerter." After that, Eugene hung up the phone as if he thought that Nathaniel was interested in his wife. Hah! If this did not show that Eugene loved his wife, what was love? However, Eugene, the idiot, refused to admit that he loved his wife. After Mango ran out of the bedroom, she felt a little less heated. Just as she calmed down, Ned suddenly ran in from outside. "Madam, I don''t think we can start the film and televisionpany." Chapter 939 Chapter 939 "What do you mean?" Mango was a little confused. Nathaniel just came down from upstairs. When he saw Ned, he paused and asked, "What did you say about the film and televisionpany?" Ned was slightly taken aback. He looked at Mango and saw him nod his head before saying, "The filmingpany directly rejected it when they heard it was Mrs. Ye who registered it." "Hah! Who dares to get in my way like that?" Nathaniel''s smile became a little evil. Ned felt that the temperature in the room was as cold as a freezer. He could only bite the bullet and said, "It''s a man who just came back from abroad. He just started work in the department not long ago." "He isn''t afraid to offend us?" Nathanielughed twice, which made Ned feel scared. "I''m not sure. I failed to settle this matter properly. Please punish me, Mr. Ye." "It''s none of your business. I''ll go check itter. You can leave now." Hearing this, Ned quickly retreated. Seeing that Ned was so frightened, Mango sighed and said, "s! Can''t you control your aura? Look at you, Ned is scared." "What kind of aura do I have? Why aren''t you afraid?" Nathaniel walked over and wrapped his arms around Mango''s shoulders. Mango was a little shy. "He''s different from me! I''m your wife." "Yes, you''re not afraid of me. So, what is he afraid of? I won''t do anything to him." As he spoke, Nathaniel''s face moved closer, causing Mango''s face to blush and her heart to beat faster. "Don''te closer. Don''t you feel suffocated because you know you can''t do it?" "I''m fine." Nathaniel suddenly found that his wife was very funny. Her face turned red easily after a little teasing. She was like a kitten that he wanted to tease all day. "Nathaniel, I''m busy. I don''t have time to y with you." Mango could also tell that Nathaniel was just fooling around with her. She quickly pushed Nathaniel away while her heart itching. Seeing this, Nathaniel stopped teasing her. He took her hand and sat down on the sofa, whispering, "I''m waiting for a message from Eugene for Emberly''s number. I''ll handle the film and television company, so you should rest at home. When I''m done, you can join the work, okay?" "I always feel that it''s not good to push everything to you. After all, it''s my own film and television company. You are busy enough yourself. I better go on my own because I want to see who dared to reject me with my own eyes." Mango''s eyes were filled with stubbornness." Although Nathaniel was worried about her body, he did not stop her. "Well, if you can''t handle it yourself, you can always use me." "Got it." To prevent Nathaniel from getting closer again, Mango quickly took a step back. Her flustered expression instantly made Nathanielugh. "Is that necessary?" "Get lost!" Mango felt that Nathaniel was like a child. He was very annoying, but she really couldn''t hate him. Nathaniel also realized that Mango''s words were insincere. Heughed, but still gave way to her. At this time, Eugene called. Nathaniel pointed to the phone and picked it up. "Is there any news?" "Yes." Eugene said in a low voice. "What? Your wife is by your side?" "No, my daughter is sleeping." The moment Eugene said that, Nathaniel knew. Everyone knew that Eugene cared about his precious daughter the most. It was no wonder that his voice was so soft and gentle. "Give me the number." "I''ll send it to your WhatsApp. I''m telling you, don''t contact her all the time. She has a lot of surgeries recently." "Got it." After Nathaniel hung up the phone, Eugene sent him the number. After Mango got the number, she happily kissed Nathaniel. "Thank you, honey." "Just a kiss?" Nathaniel didn''t have enough, and the kiss felt too short. The corners of Mango''s eyes slightly rolled upwards as she said, "This is also a reward. I''m going upstairs." "Aww... are you abandoning me now that you''ve finished using me?" Nathaniel was a little upset. He felt like his wife had thrown him away after using him. Mango chuckled, but did not retort. She happily took the phone number and went upstairs to the bedroom. Nathaniel didn''t think too much about why Mango did not call Emberly in front of him. He would definitely give his wife space. Thinking of the filmingpany that Ned mentioned, Nathaniel could not help but make a phone call. After Mango returned to her bedroom, she picked up the phone number and called Emberly. Her call was soon picked up, and a crisp voice came from the other end of the call. "Who is it?" "Hello, I am Mango, the wife of Nathaniel Ye, and I just got your phone number from Eugene." Mango got straight to the point. Emberly was slightly stunned, and then she nodded and said, "I know you. I heard that the house I bought is yours. Is there any problem with the procedures?" "Yes, the house is mine, and the property ownership certificate is in my hands." Mango talked about the house first. Emberly''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. She was really speechless. How could her assistant make such a mistake? "Sorry, my assistant was the one who handled it. I will ask my assistant to solve the following issues. I promise to return the house to you, and I want to get my money back as well." "I didn''t mean to push you. Actually, I called you today to ask you for help. If you really like the house, I can give it to you. I will get the money back as well." Mango''s words made Emberly slightly shocked. "Huh? You need my help?" "Yes. One of my brothers has aminuted fracture in his leg. He is only in his twenties, so it''s not good for him to spend his days on the bed every day at such a young age. I heard that you''re excellent in this field, so I wanted to ask you for help and see if you can give him surgery." Just as Mango finished speaking, Emberly opened her mouth. "Sorry... I''m afraid that''s not possible. My schedule is full recently." "Doctor Xiao, I know that you are very busy and that the whole world wants your help. But can you help me? Your husband and my husband are good brothers, right? Please... please help me!" Mango rarely begged for help in such a humble manner. But now, for the sake of Denver, she had no choice but to do so. Denver was too young, and he couldn''t watch him spend the rest of his life in bed. It would be too cruel for him. She wouldn''t get over it as well. Emberly was not a soft-hearted person, but she paused slightly when Mango mentioned Eugene. "I will be in City B recently. If you cane here, I can help him at night. I''m really full at daytime." Hearing Emberly''s words, Mango immediately became happy. "Yes, sure! We''ll be there right away. Thank you, Dr. Xiao!" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Since you''re my brothers'' wife, call me Emberly. I have an operationter, so I can''t talk to you anymore. Just call me when youe." Okay!" Mango still couldn''t believe it as she hung up the phone. One could tell from Emberly''s voice that she was a cold-hearted person, but Mango couldn''t care less now. As soon as she thought of the possibility that Denver''s leg would be restored, Mango became extremely excited. She immediately called Rainie after she hung up. Unfortunately, there was no answer from her. Mango knew that Rainie was currently looking for a job everywhere. She didn''t even bother to rest as she needed the money. Perhaps she was even acting as extras or doing something else right now. She couldn''t wait a moment longer and went downstairs immediately. Nathaniel was gone. Maybe he had gone to thepany. Mango told her family where she was going and asked Ned to drive the car over. She went over to the house that Rainie rented first. Denver was trying to trante a document when he saw Mango. He was a little surprised. "Mango? What are you doing here? Are you looking for my sister? She''s not here." "No, I''m not looking for her. I''m here to see you instead." Mango couldn''t hide the excitement on her face, which puzzled Denver. "Looking for me? Do you need these documents? I haven''t finished tranting yet, and umm... I need some time." "Don''t worry about the documents. It has something to do with your legs. Denver, I''ve contacted Emberly, the international surgeon. She promised to have a look at your legs." Denver was in a trance when he heard Mango''s words. When he finally realized what Mango had said, he asked in disbelief, "What! Mango, you''re not lying to me?" In his heart, he still longed for a chance to stand up. Mango knew that her efforts were worth it. "Yes, I didn''t lie to you! I really contacted her, but she didn''t have time toe over. So, we are going to City B." After his initial burst of excitement, Denver was silent for a moment. "Um...the surgery will cost a lot of money, right?" "Don''t think about the money. I''ll take care of it." When Denver heard Mango''s words, he whispered, "Sister Mango, you don''t owe us anything. There''s no need to do this." "Then, think of it as me giving you a loan. When your legs are better, you will pay me twice the amount in the future. I know you are a talented child. If you can stand up one day, I think you will not go back on your word, right? How about we write an IOU?" Mango knew that Denver was just like Rainie. They were stubborn and had a strong sense of self- esteem. However, her words had finally caused Denver to waver a little. "I''ll tell my sister." "All right." Denver quickly called Rainie, but she did not answer. He was a little worried. "Mango, do you know what my sister is doing? She caught a cold thest time she came back, but she went out without recovering. I asked her, but she refused to tell me. Now I can''t get through to her phone. She should be fine, right?" Mango''s brows creased slightly. Did something happen? Mango was a little restless when she thought about Rainie''s work and the director''s attitude that Ned had mentioned. "I will go out and have a look. You need to get ready. If your sister agrees, we will leave immediately." "All right. Sorry to cause you trouble, Mango." Denver was obedient when he heard that Mango was going to look for Rainie. Mango went out and asked Ned to find out the filming location. After that, she ordered Ned to drive over quickly. But when she arrived, she didn''t expect to see a scene that made all blood boil. "What are you doing?" She quickly stepped forward and pulled those people away, subconsciously protecting Rainie behind her. Her deadly eyes looked around the scene and finally stopped on the director. "Was this your idea?" Chapter 940 Chapter 940 Mango''s eyes were burning with anger. She had never expected to see such a scene. So many people were surrounding Rainie while punching and kicking her. Rainie was weak, so she curled up on the ground and allowed others to bully her. Mango''s heart ached badly, but at the same time, she was furious. Rainie gently tugged at Mango''s elbow and said in a low voice, "It''s not of the director''s fault. This is a y, and this is what my character is going through." "Really? As far as I know, you are just an extra, aren''t you? Why does an extra like you need to be filmed so many times?" Mango saw Rainie''s performance several times when she was in the car. It was obvious that someone was trying to create trouble for Rainie while filming. The director looked at Mango and naturally recognized her. However, he didn''tpliment her too much as he said faintly, "Her performance isn''t good, so she had to redo the scene many times. Mrs. Ye, you''re an outsider, so don''t act like you know everything. If you can''t bear to see her suffer, then you can take her away. We don''tck actors anyway." Mango''s chest heaved up and down rapidly. She grabbed Rainie''s hand and said, "Let''s go! We''re done here!" However, Rainie did not move. "Mango, let go of me!" Rainie''s gaze was somewhat persistent. Mango looked at the bruises on Rainie''s face and arm in shock. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. "Why do you have to go through this?" "I''m an extra, but if I really want to be an actress, I have to bear some hardships. If I can''t even bear these hardships, what will happen to my family? What will happen to me in the future? You can help me once, but can you help me for a lifetime? Even if you can, I don''t want to live like that. I have to rely on myself and take on the burden of my family. So don''t worry about me. You''d better go because staying would only upset you." Rainie used to be so high-spirited, but now she was holding back her anger for money. Mango''s heart was in pain, but she didn''t say anything else. "I''ll wait for you to finish your work." Mango was also a stubborn person. Rainie did not try to convince her. It was because she did not have time. After all, she was only an extra. The director was right. He could use another actor at any time. If that happened, the beatings that she had suffered the past hour would be useless! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She took a deep breath and turned to the director before saying, "I''m sorry, director. You can start." The director was slightly taken aback. He thought that this woman would walk away or beg him for mercy. However, he didn''t expect that she would take it. As for Mango, she sat by the side and watched. Even the director was wary of her. He wouldn''t dare to do anything to Rainie. After all, Nathaniel was well-known for spoiling his wife. "Let''s get started. Try your best to do it in one take." The director opened his mouth, and the others naturally understood. Rainie was still in the same position as before. She had put in her best effort to act. Mango watched from the side and did not make a single sound. Rainie did not stop until it waste at night. After the director gave her money, he said goodbye to Mango and left. Rainie''s entire body was in pain. After everyone had left, she sat down beside Mango and said through gritted teeth, "Please... please your driver to buy me a bottle of Betadine. Tsk! I really can''t walk anymore." "Hah! I thought you were made of iron. You showed no signs of pain and tiredness." Mango opened her mouth with some resentment. Ned hurriedly took out the Betadine that Mango had bought a while ago and passed it over. "Roll up your sleeves, and I''ll apply the medicine for you." Mango''s tone was not rude, but her movements were gentle. Rainie looked at Mango and said with a smile, "You''re only good at using your mouth." "You cheeky brat!" Mango helplessly red at Rainie and said, "s! Did you think that I couldn''t tell that the director was purposely tormenting you? Did he ask you to do something again? He was angry because you refused him, right? So, he took this opportunity to teach you a lesson. I''ll remember this director. Let''s see how I can deal with himter!" How could Rainie not know about what happened here? But she needed money now. What could she do? She sighed and said, "We both know the truth behind it, but I need the money now." "Do you have to take this path?" Mango looked at Rainie and asked subconsciously. Rainie paused for a moment and then nodded and said, "Yes, what else can I do besides this? You''ve seen our family''s conditions. How much money can fill such an abyss? I''ve asked around. If I can debut, although I can''t let them live a better life with my annual ie, at least I have some expenses. So I must take this path." Mango carefully applied the medicine on her. She sighed and said, "Since you''ve decided, I''ll support you." "Thank you." Rainie didn''t know that Mango was going to start a filmpany for her. Mango didn''t say anything and changed the subject, "Call Denver, he''s worried about you." "Oh, okay." Rainie took out her phone. Because of her job, she had no choice but to mute her phone. When she saw that Mango had called her, she smiled and nced at it before calling Denver. "I just got off work, and I couldn''t pick up any calls during work time. What do you want to talk to me about?" Rainie was a little tired, but when she called Denver, her tone was so light and bright. Mango looked at her and suddenly understood. Rainie only showed her positive and bright side to her family. Her family was the motivation for her to carry on. She didn''t say anything and continued to apply the medicine for Rainie. Denver finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Rainie''s voice. "Rainie, I couldn''t get through you. Both Mango and I were very anxious. Oh yes, did she go over and meet you?" "Haha! She''s next to me right now." Rainie smiled faintly and said, "What did you want to say?" "Mango said that she contacted Emberly, the international surgeon and asked me to go to City B with her. Um...should I go?" "Yes, why not?" Rainie immediately became spirited. "Denver, listen to me. No matter how much I have to pay, I must cure your legs. I can''t give up even if there is only a glimmer of hope. But... but I can''t go to City B with you." Rainie''s words were very helpless. She had to work hard and earn money to pay her father and Thomas'' medical bills. Countless bills arrived in her mailbox every day, so she had to stay here. Denver knew about Rainie''s situation. He said in a low voice, "I''ll go with Mango then. Um, Rainie... you have to work hard for a while. When my legs are healed, I''ll protect you and your family." "All right." Rainie''s nose was a little stuffy, and her eyes were slightly red. "I''ll wait for you toe back safely." After Rainie hung up the phone, she immediately turned around and hugged Mango. Tears finally rolled down her cheeks. "Thank you, Mango! Really! Thank you so much!" She was not a weak woman, but she had endured all these sufferings for a long time. At this point, she seemed to have found a way to let go of her emotions. Tears slid down her cheeks. Mango gently patted Rainie''s back and said softly, "It''s alright Everything will be okay. The path forward may be filled with thorns, but I''ll be there with you all the way. Leave Denver to me, and I''ll get him back home safely. Don''t worry about it." "All right." Rainie nodded and said, "No words can express how grateful I am for your great kindness. As long as Denver''s legs are cured, I will give my life to you." "Hey! Why would I want your life? I only want you to live well. In the future, the two of us will take over Ocean City and do whatever we want. Doesn''t that sound great?" Hearing Mango''s words, Rainie couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Haha! Do you think you''re acting in a movie?" "My best friend will be a big star in the future. Haha! Of course, I need to start learning how to read lines now." Mango smiled faintly as she joked with her. Rainie knew that Mango was trying tofort her, but she still nodded and said, "Alright, well rule the world together in the future." They held each other''s hands tightly. Rainie needed to go to the hospital to take care of Thomas and Uncle Blu. So, she could not send Denver off. Mango told Nathaniel about this matter, and Nathaniel specially sent someone to send them over with a helicopter. Mango had always thought that Nathaniel would order someone else to do it for him. However, she never expected Nathaniel to personally handle the ne. She was shocked for a moment. "Wait... are you going to City B too?" "What? I can''t do that? You''re running around with a child inside of you, and I''m worried. I have to follow you at all times." Mango was speechless when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "Huh? You don''t need to work? What should the children and I eat?" "Don''t worry! There are high-level officials in thepany. I can always start a meeting through my phone. Besides, even if I don''t work, I make enough money from the mines, so you don''t need to worry about food." "Hah! You should work harder so that you can make more progress." Mango scolded him with a faint smile. Then, she and Ned carried Denver onto the helicopter. It was 7:30 pm when they arrived in City B. Nathaniel was afraid that Mango was too hungry, so he ordered some food in advance. They ate some of the food and drove to Emberly''s house. But to Mango''s surprise, she saw a man at the door of Emberly''s residence. "Eugene? Why are you here?" Nathaniel recognized the man in front of him at a nce and was very surprised. Eugene frowned in annoyance. "What are you doing here? Is it just about the house? You should''ve given me a call instead! Why are you guys here? Who''s the person behind you? Is he here to see Emberly? Nathaniel, what the hell do you mean! It''s 7:30 in the evening. My wife hasn''t finished this operation yet. Are you going to let her work overnight?" Eugene''s expression darkened. Nathaniel knew his temper and said faintly, "Doctor Xiao asked us toe." "Bullsh*t! If you didn''t tell her my name, she wouldn''t torture herself like that." Mango was slightly stunned and felt a little embarrassed. "I did use your name, but Nathan doesn''t know about that." Mango took the me, but Nathaniel grabbed her arm. He looked at Eugene and said ndly, "Eugene, what do you want?" Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Nathaniel''s voice was not loud, and there were no fluctuations in his emotions. However, for some reason, it made Mango shiver a little. It had been a long time since she saw Nathaniel like this. Eugene''s frown deepened. "I don''t want to fight with you, but Emberly didn''t leave the operating table today." Denver hurried to speak when he heard what Eugene said. "Um... we are not in a hurry. We can also do it tomorrow." Mango nced at Denver and knew that he was thinking for the sake of them. Before he could say anything, he heard Eugene say, "Alright, then let''s do it tomorrow. My wife is too tired today, and it''s my daughter''s birthday today." There was no reason for Mango and the rest to continue anymore. "Yes, we will look for Dr. Xiao tomorrow. Eugene, I''m sorry. We didn''t know it''s your daughter''s birthday today." Mango hurriedly spoke before Nathaniel as she was scared that Nathaniel would get mad. Eugene looked at Mango, and his expression softened. "Thank you. You cane to my daughter''s birthday party tonight." "All right." Mango immediately agreed. Nathaniel''s face did not rx. "Why are you so polite to him?" These words were spoken in front of Eugene, making Mango feel a little embarrassed. "Shut up." She said softly. However, Eugene''s hearing was excellent, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. "Haha! Nathaniel, your wife is more sensible than you are." "Get lost!" The more Nathaniel looked at it, the more he felt that Eugene was an eyesore. He immediately led Mango, Denver, and the rest to a nearby hotel. However, Eugene smiled and said, "Don''t stay in the hotel. I have a house here." "I don''t care!" Nathaniel left with Mango without epting his offer. He was upset like a kid. Mango was a little speechless. "Why are you acting like a child? After all, he is Dr. Xiao''s husband. Besides, we really didn''t know it''s his daughter''s birthday today. What gift are you going to give his daughter tonight?" Mango''s words caused Nathaniel to snort coldly and say, "Hah! What gift? He pampers his daughter so much, so any of our normal gifts won''t surprise her. Don''t think too much about it. You can just buy her a gift ording to what normal girls like. I''m just a little angry. We''re brothers after all, yet he embarrassed me in front of my wife." Mangoughed when he heard that Nathaniel was mad for this reason. "Haha! Are you kidding me? Why are you so childish?" "Well, I am childish." Nathaniel went through the check-in procedures while speaking. Ned went back to their room with Denver. Mango was a little worried. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "It''s fine. I''ve already asked Ned to find a nurse. Someone will take care of Denver tonight. Don''t worry." "You are always more attentive than me." Mango finally rxed. The two of them cleaned up and headed to Eugene''s daughter''s banquet. Eugene hadn''t returned yet. Mango and Nathaniel were sitting in the corner and looking at the various kinds of people here. Mango sighed and said, "What is Eugene doing? It feels like there are all kinds of people here." "He''s the boss of the underground society. What do you think?" Nathaniel''s words made Mango slightly stunned. She waspletely unfamiliar with this territory, but she could tell from Eugene''s appearance that it was not ordinary. "We won''t see any gangs from any country here, will we?" "It''s possible." Nathaniel dared not to guarantee. If Mango hadn''t insisted, he wouldn''t have allowed her toe here. After all, the people here were complicated, so he was afraid that Mango would be in danger. Mango was a little surprised. They did not say hello to anyone, and they kept a low profile. Nathaniel kept serving dishes to Mango while asking her to eat more. To be honest, the food here was indeed good, and Mango had eaten quite a bit as well. "I''ll go to the bathroom." Mango was really full. "Do you need me to go with you?" Nathaniel was a little cautious. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Mango naturally knew what Nathaniel was worried about. She smiled and said, "Nah, you don''t need to. I''m just going to a bathroom. Don''t worry, I promise that I won''t provoke anyone. I''ll take another route around if I see people. So, they won''t have many chances to do anything to me." "Um... that''s not what I meant." Nathaniel was a little upset. "Forget it, just go." He thought to himself that it would be better to find someone to follow Mango. After all, the people here were really mixed up. Seeing that he had agreed, Mango got up and walked towards the bathroom. "I''ll be back soon." "All right." Nathaniel nodded, but he still went ahead with his ns. Mango did know that Nathaniel was worried about her, so she usually turned a blind eye to his arrangements. When she reached the bathroom door, there were indeed many people. They were all nobledies. Some of them were even dressed like high and mighty. Compared to them, Mango was dressed a little more casually. Mango didn''t talk to anyone and walked straight into the bathroom. Several women were gossiping outside. "Hey, have you heard? Eugene''s wife, Emberly, seems to be seeing someone outside." "Nonsense! How dare you say that? Aren''t you afraid of Eugene killing them?" Hearing this, Mango paused slightly. Emberly was seeing someone else? How could such a cold person like her have a lover outside of her marriage? However, she only listened and did not interrupt. Voices continued toe from outside. "You don''t know, do you? I heard he''s a mafia. He''s got skills!" "Really? Who is he?" "I don''t know. But someone photographed that Emberly and the man staying up all night. Although today''s banquet looks sessful, who knows whether they are going to divorce secretly? Haha!" "Divorce? I don''t think so. With Eugene''s temper, he will probably announce that she has disappeared." Upon hearing their unbearable words, Mango''s brows tightly knitted together. She even had the urge to go out and justify Emberly''s name. At this moment, there was a sudden scream outside. The woman who was shouting just now rushed out, and then she heard a familiar male voice. "Anyone else? Get out of here!" Mango''s heart skipped a beat. This voice was too familiar, but she couldn''t figure out who it was for a while. She quickly climbed to the air vent above the bathroom and held her breath. Someone kicked the toilet''s door open. Mango looked out from the vent and was suddenly shocked. Boston?! This was Boston, who had been missing for a long time! Why was he here? Recalling that Denver''s broken leg had something to do with this man, Mango narrowed her eyes. A woman followed behind Boston. After seeing Boston kick all the doors open, and no one was there. She then hugged Boston from behind and said charmingly, "How dare you. This is the women''s toilet. Aren''t you afraid of others calling the police?" "Hah! Who would dare to do this? This is Eugene''s ce." Boston turned around and pushed the woman directly on the wall between the door. He immediately hugged the woman and intended to take further action. The woman quickly stopped him. "Hey! Why are you in such a hurry? We haven''t talked about the real deal yet." "What''s the real deal, dear? To me, having fun with you is the most important thing right now!" As he spoke, Boston was about to kiss the woman. The woman directly pressed a thin de against Boston''s neck''s main artery. With a smile, she said, "What''s the rush? I already said that we should talk about business first." Boston looked at the de and paused his movements. "Just tell me what you want. Why do you have to use your knife?" "Tell me then. How''s the task that I''ve allocated to you going?" Boston was still a little worried. He looked around and then said, "It''s all done. Emberly will never be able to exin her way out of this! But if Eugene found out about this, there will be no way for me to live! You have to fulfil your promise to me." "Of course, even if you don''t do this, do you think you could survive? You got our men to break Denver''s leg. When he goes back, he will definitely tell Nathaniel''s wife that you did it. Hah! Since you''ve offended Nathaniel, you''re probably dead! So you can only continue to cooperate with us now, do you understand?" The woman''s words caused Mango''s heart to suddenly clench. It was indeed Boston! Boston smiled and said, "Hah! Denver wouldn''t tell Mango that I did it." "Are you that confident?" "Of course. Denver has seen how terrifying you guys are, so he''s naturally afraid that Mango will get involved in this. He''s willing to suffer himself without telling her the truth. Furthermore, you all poisoned Rainie''s body too, so Denver naturally wouldn''t dare to do anything that would cause her sister''s life. He''s been looking for me everywhere for so long, yet he still hasn''t found me, right? Mango won''t know about this." Hearing Boston''s words, Mango''s heart sank. Rainie had been poisoned? Why didn''t she know about this? Mango only felt her eyes getting teary. What kind of sufferings had the Blu family gone through because of her? Why didn''t she know about all of this? Who was this woman? Why was she so capable? How could she help Bostonplete these things? Why did Boston attack Denver and the others? Was it for Denver''s travel agency? Mango hadn''t been able to figure this out. When the woman heard Boston''s words, she paused for a moment, and she said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to have that ability. Darling, I can''t wait any longer. Come quickly!" As she spoke, she grabbed Boston, and the two of them could not wait to get their hands on each other. Mango was forced to watch helplessly from above. As she listened, her mind kept spinning from time to time. She secretly took out her cell phone and sent a message to Nathaniel. "Boston is in the female bathroom. Send someone to arrest him. He broke Denver''s leg and poisoned Rainie. I want to know who is behind this." Mango waited after sending out the text message. Nathaniel frowned slightly after receiving the news. Boston? He didn''t really remember who this person was, but since Mango was in danger, he wouldn''t ignore her requests. Eugene had just brought his wife and daughter in. Nathaniel stood up quickly and walked towards him straight. After all, this was Eugene''s territory. So, Nathaniel had to inform Eugene about his ns before he took action. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 "Eugene, I have something to tell you." Nathaniel stopped Eugene in time. Emberly nced at Nathaniel and went over first with her daughter. Eugene frowned slightly and whispered, "Today is my daughter''s birthday banquet. Don''t cause trouble." "I''m afraid it''s not me, but someone else who wants to cause trouble." Nathaniel showed the message from Mango to Eugene. Eugene''s frown deepened. "I''ll send someone to help you, but I can''t let my wife and daughter be affected." "Got it." After the two men made an agreement, Nathaniel left. When Nathaniel came to the bathroom with his men, Boston and the woman were still having fun and were caught on the spot. The woman screamed, but her mouth was covered immediately and dragged out. When Boston saw Nathaniel, he knew that he was doomed. He wanted to escape, but he was so shocked that he immediately fainted. Mango crawled down from the vent and looked at Boston, who was unconscious. She said coldly, "Heh. I want to know what he did to the Blu siblings." Of course, Nathaniel would help in this matter. "Go to the party and eat something. I''ll handle it." Nathaniel''s words made Mango hesitate. "Don''t think about it. We''re here to celebrate Eugene''s daughter''s birthday. Also, didn''t you want to look for Emberly to talk about Denver''s leg? This can''t be dyed! As for Boston, don''t worry, I''ll definitely get him to tell you the answer you want to know." Mango nodded her head as she heard Nathaniel''s words. "Okay, I''ll go back then. Be careful." "All right." After Mango and Nathaniel separated, she felt upset. Rainie and Denver had gone after Boston because of her. However, they did not tell her what they had gone through. Mango had always thought that Denver''s leg injury was the worst. She did not expect that Rainie had also been poisoned. Mango entered the banquet hall in front with such a bad mood. With Eugene here, the atmosphere was obviously much more lively. Many people came forward to congratte them. But, Mango was unable to find a chance to greet them. "Madam." At some point, Ned had arrived. When he called out to Mango, she was startled. "Why are you here? Where is Denver?" "I''ve found a nurse who is with Mr Blu right now, and the nurse has some skills. Mr. Ye was the one who asked me to apany you as he was worried that you would be too lonely at the banquet alone." Mango nodded at Ned''s answer. Nathaniel had always been careful, so she did not say anything about it. Mango walked towards Emberly only after the surrounding people who were ttering her dispersed. "Hello, Dr. Xiao. I''m Mango." Mango took the initiative to introduce herself, which made Emberly a little stunned. "Mango from Ocean City?" "That''s right." Emberly was the same as Mango had imagined. She was a little cold and distant, but Mango didn''t care. She only wanted Emberly to help. "This is a model car I designed. I hope that your daughter will like it." Mango didn''t know what to give her, so she thought of the car models that she had designed herself. Emberly''s daughter, Evangeline Xiao liked the gift very much. She thanked Mango before running off to y with the gift. "Thank you." The corner of Emberly''s mouth was slightly raised. It could be seen that she liked her daughter very much. "No, I had a favour to ask of you, but I just came suddenly. It''s a pity because I didn''t know today was her birthday, so I couldn''t prepare anything in a rush." "It''s okay. Did youe alone?" Emberly passed a ss of water to Mango. Mango took it from her and said with a smile, "My husband came with me, but he had some personal matters to tend to, so he''s not here." Emberly thought of the man she saw when she first came in. Eugene Sanchez was really someone that could not be ignored. "I heard from him. It''s a littlete tonight. Hmm... I''ll see if your brother can have an operation tomorrow night." "Thank you, Doctor Xiao." Mango''s worried heart had finally settled down. "No need to thank me. Enjoy your meal today. I''ll go somewhere else to have a look." "Okay." Mango did not expect that Emberly would be so enthusiastic. After all, it was the first time that they had met, but as long as she was willing to treat Denver, it didn''t matter. Seeing that her goal had been achieved, Mango didn''t want to stay here anymore. After all, there weren''t many familiar faces here. She was just about to look for an excuse to leave when she saw a familiar figure. It was the director who had abused Rainie! Why was he also here? When Ned saw Mango stopped in her tracks, he followed her line of sight and naturally saw the director. He hurriedly said, "I''ve checked, madam, this director is called Sutton Zhang. His works were considered finest and won quite a few awards. He seems to have a good rtionship with one of Eugene''s men. I think he''s here to see if he can get in touch with Eugene." Hearing Ned''s words, Mango frowned slightly. This director was indeed talented, but he had bad intentions. Besides, he had a grudge against Rainie. If he had a rtionship with Eugene, it would be bad for her and Rainie. At the thought of this, Mango walked straight to Emberly''s side. "Mrs. Sanchez, I want to ask you for a favor." Emberly was slightly stunned. "Didn''t I tell you already? I''ll be there tomorrow night to take a look. Just tell me the hotel''s name." "No, I mean, I want to get to know Eugene. I hope that you can introduce me to him." "Isn''t it better for your husband to introduce you?" Emberly felt that Mango was a little interesting and could not help but ask. Mango smiled and said, "Haha! My husband will be jealous if I ask him to introduce me to Eugene." Emberly was taken aback. She hadn''t expected such an answer, but she liked the answer. "I like you. All right, I''ll take you there." Emberly walked towards Eugene with Mango. Mango recalled what Boston had said to the woman in the bathroom. She paused for a moment before saying in a low voice, "Mrs. Sanchez, someone is trying to frame you. They took a photo of you entering the hotel with another man. I don''t know what they are going to do, but that man is held by my husband now. If you want to know..." "Thank you for telling me this." Emberly interrupted Mango''s words and said with a smile, "I have my own ways to solve this matter." Mango was slightly stunned. Mrs. Sanchez seemed to be much stronger than she had imagined. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As if she had seen through Mango''s confusion, Emberly smiled and said, "My profession has allowed me to meet many people. So, I have my ways if I want to know something. You have also seen that many people are begging me for an operation. This is my ability. If a woman wants to stabilize her life, she must have enough capabilities to support herself. I can see that you are not a woman who wants to rely on a man to survive. I''ve looked into you. You were once a car designer. Actually, if you continue, your future might be better than it is now. Moreover, the preliminary round of the designpetition is about to begin. If you are interested, I can help you." Hearing Emberly''s heartfelt words, Mango knew that even though Emberly had a cold appearance, she was a warm-hearted person. In fact, she had already treated Mango as a friend. "Thank you, but I forfeited voluntarily." "Huh? Why did you do that?" Emberly was a little surprised. Mango was a designer. She would not give up on such an opportunity. Seeing Emberly''s surprised expression, Mango said in a low voice, "I did it for the sake of the sister of the younger brother that you''re going to operate tomorrow. s! I owe them too much. I also know that I will have a bright future if I continue being a designer, but I can''t be selfish and only care about myself, so I want to bring them along with me. They are Rainie and Denver. Rainie wants to be a big star in the entertainment industry, so I''ll give her the space and protection. This is what I want to do the most right now." Mango told Emberly about her matters. After listening, Emberly gave Mango a business card. "Go look for this person. Tell him that I asked you to look for him, and you can get your friend to try out for an audition. Being an extra is too hard, and it''s not easy for her to make a name for herself. However, she could try using her voice. If her voice is good, she can be a trainee. He has some connections in this field." Mango was happy now that Emberly had offered her help. "Thank you, Mrs. Sanchez! Actually, I''m looking for Eugene because of a director." Seeing that Emberly had a way out, Mango was in no hurry to find Eugene. After all, it was not appropriate for people of a different gender to stay together for a long time. She still felt that she was closer to Emberly. "Which director?" "The one over there, Sutton. He has bad intentions toward Rainie and always took the opportunity to bully her. I heard that he came here to have a connection with Eugene. If he seeds, he would probably be the biggest obstacle for Rainie and me in the future." Mango did not hide her thoughts. Emberly smiled and said, "Haha! What''s difficult about this? We don''t need to find Eugene, I''ll solve it for you." As she spoke, she waved at her daughter. "Evangeline, go and give that man a good beating." "Mommy, I can fight?" Evangeline asked very seriously. "You can do it today." Emberly answered very seriously as well. Hearing her mommy''s instruction, Evangeline ran to Sutton and kicked his calf. "Ah!" Sutton did not prepare for any attack, and her kick caused him to kneel on the ground. The crowd burst intoughter. As soon as Sutton looked back, he saw a naughty little girl making a face at him. His anger rose as he felt humiliated. He didn''t care who this girl was and immediately grabbed Evangeline''s ear and said angrily, "Who are your parents? Do you have no manners? Urgh! Since your parents didn''t teach you, let me teach you a lesson today!" As he spoke, he raised his right hand and pped Evangeline''s face. However, before he couldy his hands on her face, someone held his arm tightly, and it was so strong that his arm almost broke. "Who do you think you are? How dare you teach my daughter a lesson?" Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Sutton couldn''t help but shiver when he heard the cold voice. When he saw the man in front of him clearly, he was scared out of his wits. "Mr... Mr. Sanchez?" "What? Do you have a problem with my daughter?" Everyone knew that Eugene loved his daughter the most. Now that Sutton had hit Eugene''s daughter at her birthday party, he had offended Eugene terribly. Therefore his eyes were naturally cold. Only then did Sutton realize who the little girl in front of him was, but it was toote. "Sorry, Mr. Sanchez, I didn''t know she was your daughter, I..." "Who is this? Throw him out of here, and don''t let me see him again in my life!" Eugene didn''t listen to Sutton''s exnation. He bent down immediately and picked up Evangeline in his arms. "Oh, where did you hurt?" "My ears hurt." Evangeline pouted with an upset expression on his face. Eugene was furious. "What does this person do? I don''t want to see him in that industry again!" It was no doubt that Sutton had been cklisted. Sutton regretted what he had done and wanted to beg for mercy, but his mouth was covered and dragged out. Emberly stood at the side and watched the show. Only then did she smile at Mango and say, "Haha! There is no threat anymore." Mango looked at Emberly and said in disbelief, "Huh? You used your daughter?" "What''s the big deal? Evangeline is very powerful. There won''t be any problems." Emberly did not care at all. Mango felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t put a finger on it. "But isn''t it better for you to talk to Eugene directly?" "I have nothing to say to him." Emberly''s words were a little cold. However, Mango still caught on to the spite behind her words. Were they fighting? It was not convenient for Mango to intervene in other people''s problems. She could only chuckle before saying, "Haha! Thank you. Tell me if you need anything in the future, I will definitely help you if I can." "All right. You want to start a film and televisionpany?" "Well, I n to..." Mango did not hide anything from Emberly. "Let me join you. I''ll invest in yourpany." As Emberly spoke, she handed a bank card to Mango. "Well... Aren''t you afraid that I won''t seed?" "How is that possible? Mr. Ye is the most powerful man in Ocean City. With his help, how could you fail?" After saying that, Emberly patted her on the shoulder. "If you have something to do, you can leave now. I won''t see you off." "Okay. I''ll wait for you tomorrow." Mango felt that Emberly''s and her would get along well, and she was even a little envious of her. She lived freely and willfully, but that was because she had sufficient capabilities for her to do so. In fact, people would go crazy after hearing her name! Mango suddenly realized that she should have the ability to settle down. Emberly was right. Everyone in Ocean City knew that she was Nathaniel''s wife. But other than that, no one knew who she was. If she wanted to live her own life, she needed to put in more effort and hard work. After thinking through this point, Mango felt that her life had be much more fulfilling. She smiled and waved at Emberly''s back, then she said to Ned, who was next to her, "Let''s go and see if Nathan got anything." "Okay, Madam." Ned followed Mango out of the birthday banquet and brought Mango to a remote abandoned factory. Obviously, Nathaniel had taken over this ce. When Mango saw Boston again, his entire body was covered in wounds. After being with Nathaniel for so long, she knew that he was not a kind man. She also knew Nathaniel''s way of dealing with things. Because she had seen it too many times, she was numb to his actions. When Boston saw Mango, he finally understood something. "How did you know I was here? Are you here to catch me?" Mango smiled and said, "Don''t think too highly of yourself. I didn''te here for you, and it''s purely a coincidence. I came here to attend Eugene''s daughter''s birthday banquet and went to the bathroom. If you hadn''t been impatient, and you wanted to do something with that woman, I really wouldn''t have known that you were here." Hearing Mango''s words, Boston was dumbfounded. "How is it possible? I checked the bathroom, and no one was there." "The venttion shaft." Mango only said these three words but Boston immediately understood. "Ah... it''s my fault." He had to admit that he was too unlucky. "So, are you going to tell us everything?" Mango looked at Boston with a cold expression. Boston was silent. Nathaniel held Mango''s shoulder and said softly, "Let''s go back first. He will say it sooner orter. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t say it. We have plenty of methods anyway. Don''t catch a cold." "All right." Mango nodded, and the two of them walked outside. Boston suddenly opened his mouth. "If I tell you, can you spare my life?" "Yes, I can." Mango answered simply, which surprised Nathaniel. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Don''t go soft on people like him." Mango shook her head with a smile, "I have my own considerations." After receiving Mango''s reply, Boston whispered, "Um... I did break Denver''s legs." "I need a reason. Did you want to kill him because I asked him to investigate the ounts of the travel agency?" When Mango thought of this, she wanted to tear off Boston''s skin. Boston said with a wry smile, "Of course not. Why would I kill him over such a trivial issue?" "So why on earth did you do it?" Boston was silent again. This time, Mango did not urge him, but she waited quietly instead. In the end, Boston opened his mouth. "Someone asked me to do this." "The big shot at the border?" "Yes, and no." Boston''s words made Mango and Nathaniel frown slightly. "What do you mean?" "That big shot is just a trick. The real mastermind is someone else." Boston said, "The person behind him gave the orders to get rid of Denver and Rainie. In return, they promised to give me a gold mine. You have to know that a gold mine is worth a lot of money compared to that worthless matter at the travel agency. So I didn''t hesitate at all. Besides, you sent them to check on me. Of course, I did it!" Hearing Boston''s words, Mango''s eyes turned cold. "Who is he? What poison did you give Rainie?" "I don''t know who he is. Although we have worked together before, and he gave me a gold mine, the person who contacted me was always been the woman you saw. She is one of his men. As for the poison given to Rainie, it''s nothing. She only can''t get pregnant anymore." Boston''s words caused Mango to lose control of her anger, and she immediately pped him across the face. "Hah! Do you think this isn''t serious? Do you know how terrible it is for a woman if she can''t be a mother her entire life?" Half of Boston''s face swelled up. Nathaniel frowned slightly and said distressedly, "You could have asked our men to hit him. Why did you do it yourself? Does it hurt? Let me take a look." As he spoke, he pulled Mango''s hand to his and started examining it. Mango was a little speechless, but she didn''t take it to heart. Nathaniel was extremely attentive to her right now. Boston''s face darkened, but he could not say anything. Mango took in a deep breath and asked, "What is that woman called?" "I only know that her name is L. I really don''t know who is behind her. I just heard her calling him Mr. Martinez." "A man?" "I think so." After learning about these things from Boston, Mango and Nathaniel felt a little puzzled. They did not know who was the man was, and why did he do that? "Is there an antidote for the poison in Rainie''s body?" "There''s no cure. She was sunk in the cold pool for more than three hours. When she was pulled up, she was poisoned at herst breath. She can''t get pregnant and have a baby in this life. Moreover, every time her periodes, she will suffer unbearable pain and torture." Hearing Boston''s words, Mango felt even more upset. "Does he do this because he hates me, or because he hates the Blu family?" "I think a little bit of both. I sometimes heard them say that the Blu family can''t stay, so it''s unlikely that this is because of you." Boston was trying tofort Mango. Mango was a little disdained. Now that she knew everything, she felt even more upset. The Blu family had gone to see Boston even if Mango did not order them to do so because of her. So, Mango owed them. Nathaniel saw that Mango was a little tired. He said in a soft voice, "Let''s go back and rest first. These things take time. Don''t tire yourself out." "All right." Mango''s body was really a little worn out. When they were about to get up, they heard Boston shouting, "Hey! You said you would spare my life!" Mango''s body trembled slightly. Without turning around, she coldly said, "Yes, I promised you that I would spare your life, but you should have a taste of what Denver and Rainie have suffered. There is no cold pond here, but there is a sea. Throw him into the sea, and only pull him up when he''s almost die, then break his legs and threw him on the street." After saying that, Mango and Nathaniel left without any hesitation. "No, Mango, you can''t do this to me! I''ve already told you everything you want to know." Boston had thought that Mango would be easier to talk to than Nathaniel, so he had been holding on until Mango came over. He always felt a woman would be more soft-hearted, but he never thought that Mango would treat him like this. Nathaniel felt that he was a little noisy and said coldly, "Hah! Why are you still standing there? Are you nning to wait until he calls everyone here?" As soon as he finished his words, someone immediately covered Boston''s mouth and dragged him away. After Mango and Nathaniel got in the car, she asked tiredly, "Do you think I was too hard on him?" "No, on the contrary, I feel more relieved to let you enter the entertainment industry now." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango paused for three seconds. Then she looked at Nathaniel with some surprise and said, "Oh, yeah! Have you settled the issues regarding my film and entertainmentpany?" "Not yet, but we''re almost there." As Nathaniel spoke, he drove in the direction of the hotel with Mango. However, not long after they started driving, three ck cars popped out from the intersection and surrounded them. Chapter 944 Chapter 944 She had experienced too many things together with Nathaniel. Now that she saw this, Mango felt a little numb. "You can solve it, right?" She looked at Nathaniel and yawned tiredly. Normally, at this time, Mango would already be lying on the bed sleeping. Now that she had managed tost so long, Nathaniel''s eyes shed with a trace of distress. "I can solve it. If you are sleepy, go to sleep first. I will wake you upter." "All right." Mango immediately went to sleep, AND she didn''t pay any attention to these people at all. Nathaniel took off his coat and draped it over Mango''s shoulders so that she wouldn''t catch a cold. After doing all this, Nathaniel straightened his face, and his eyes became cold. He stepped on the gas pedal and drove straight to the car right in front of him. Perhaps they didn''t expect Nathaniel to be so energetic because he with Mango with him. They were shocked for a moment. Nathaniel didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping. They were finally scared and retreated as fast as they could. Nathaniel took advantage of this opportunity to drive away. Nathaniel did not stop driving. After they gave way, he did not slow down, and he continued to speed up and rush over them. The car behind him followed them but for only two intersections. After that, they disappeared once Nathaniel took the main road. A trace of contemtion shed in Nathaniel''s eyes. He remembered the intersection and then drove the car to the hotel. When they reached the hotel''s entrance, Mango was still sleeping soundly. A gentle smile appeared on Nathaniel''s cold face. He got out of the car without a sound and carried Mango into his arms before heading straight to the hotel room. Mango found afortable position in his arms and went back to sleep. She even smacked her lips twice as if she dreamed of something delicious. Nathaniel''s eyes were getting softer. He covered Mango with a nket and recalled what Boston had said that about Denver''s legs. He couldn''t help but frown as he stood up and went to Denver''s room when he thought of how Mango would exhaust herself for Denver again. When the nurse saw Nathanieling, she wanted to say something, but he stopped her. He saw Denver lowering his head and tranting a document that he did not feel his arrival at all. "Are you busy?" "Yes, I am." Denver replied subconsciously. After pausing for three seconds, he suddenly looked up and saw Nathaniel standing in his room, a little stunned. "Mr. Ye? What''s the matter?" "Do you need this file urgently?" Nathaniel naturally recognized the documents of hispany. He remembered that these were not particrly urgent. Denver said very seriously, "I am not in a hurry, but I have to do a good job so that I can get my sry. This is my job." Nathaniel admired Denver''s work a lot. "Haha! You have a good attitude. I''m sure the Blu family will have a bright future!" Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Denver smiled bitterly and said, "Mr. Ye, don''t make fun of me. How can the Blu family have a bright future when I''m like this?" "The most important thing is that you are determined, and also, you may not be paralyzed for a lifetime. Mango and I caught Boston at Eugene''s banquet and learned something from him. Why didn''t you tell Mango?" When Nathaniel said Boston''s name, his blue eyes shed twice. "What did you say?" "You''re still nning to keep it a secret from Mango at this time? She already knew everything, including what happened to your sister." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Denver''s eyes sank a little, and the bottom of his eyes turned a little red. "Umm...my sister wouldn''t allow me to tell you." Nathaniel had always known that Rainie was Mango''s best friend. She would do anything for her. This was also why Nathaniel still supported their friendship even though he did not like Rainie. Even if Rainie had misunderstood him because of Kolton and did things that made Nathaniel angry, he did not take any revenge on her. Now that he knew that she had lost her rights to be a mother for Mango''s sake, Nathaniel''s heart was filled with a strange feeling. "Wait, you didn''t tell us about it because your sister didn''t allow you to? Do you really want her to never be a mother for the rest of her life?" Tears started to form in Denver''s eyes. "Of course I don''t want that to happen! We''ve also asked someone to check it out after we came back. But they said that my sister''s body was too cold at that time, and there was nothing they could do about it. My sister said that she didn''t care, but how could she not care as a woman? She didn''t want me to tell you because she was afraid that Mango couldn''t bear it. She said that once Mango knew about it, thetter would risk her life to find Boston. But we realized that there was someone behind Boston at the border. However, we couldn''t find out who was supporting him, but we do know that we can''t afford to offend that person. My sister said that since it has already happened, even if Mango knew about it, she couldn''t change anything. It would even cost sister Mango''s life. So, it would be better if we kept quiet about it." When Denver said thest word, he couldn''t help but shed tears. He didn''t cry when his legs were broken, nor did he upset when he knew he could be paralyzed for a lifetime. But he had actually shed tears because of Rainie!" "Mr. Ye, sometimes I... I really hate myself for being useless! I am a man, but I need my sister to take care of everything for me. I have lived a privileged life since I was a child, but my family lost my sister since she was a child, and she did not live a good life. Now that she returned to the Blu family, she needs to bear heavy responsibilities for us! I really hate myself for being incapable, I..." "Will you do anything it takes if I give you the ability to do so?" Nathaniel interrupted Denver''s words suddenly. Denver looked up at Nathaniel confusedly. Nathaniel whispered, "Doctor Xiao will treat you tomorrow. With her help, you will have a great chance of recovery. If you really want to do something for your sister, then after your leg is healed, I will send you to the foreign branch to gain experience. I will give you two years to be the president of the branchpany. As long as you do it, neither your sister nor your father will suffer all this. Are you willing to ept my arrangement?" Denver waspletely stunned. "You won''t make things easier for me on purpose, will you?" "Nah, you have to showcase all your skills if you want to survive there. Denver, I have to remind you that it''s very turbulent there, and you''ll be in danger at any time. But that''s also the best ce for you to grow up quickly." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Denver''s eyes suddenly lit up. "I am willing. As long as you do not help me, I am willing to try. I''ll work hard with my own skills and effort!" Nathaniel saw a determined gaze from Denver''s eyes. "Okay, remember what you said today. As long as the surgery is sessful, I will send you away. I will say that you have been sent abroad for treatment to your sister and others, but only you and I know the truth. After you go there, you need to do your own rehabilitation, work independently, and deal with interpersonal rtionships. The branchpany there is chaotic, and there are many parties having issues. You''re on your own there, so only you can decide what will happen. Of course, if you really can''t hold on, call me, and I will pick you up. But from now on, you have to ept my support. I will provide you with food and even money. I don''t need anything, and I will completely treat you like a dandy. After all, you''ve done a lot for your sister Mango, so I can''t make you sad." Denver suddenly became a bit upset. "Mr. Ye, you''re humiliating me." "No, I''m telling the truth. I''ll give you a chance. If you fail, then I''ll send someone to bring you back. I only hope that I can make arrangements for your future life and guarantee your safety." Nathaniel didn''t mean to look down on him, but Denver still wanted to go out and have a try. After all, he hoped that he could create the future of the Blu family with his own hands rather than relying on other people all the time. "I agree then. Don''t worry, I won''t be a dandy when Ie back." Nathaniel admired the look in Denver''s eyes very much. The two chatted for a while. Nathaniel saw that it was gettingte, so he got up and left. Walking out of the Denver''s room, Nathaniel noticed Mango leaning against the wall in the corridor. He didn''t know what she was thinking. "Why are you awake?" Nathaniel quickly walked over and held Mango''s hand in his. Her hands were a little cold. "You should''ve worn more clothes beforeing out. What if you catch a cold?" Nathaniel whispered as he pulled Mango back to N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. their room. It wasn''t until Nathaniel closed the door that Mango said in a low voice, "Nathaniel, thank you." "What are you talking about? Why are you thanking me suddenly? Are you still sleepy?" Mango suddenly hugged Nathaniel from behind and said in a low voice, "I know that you''re doing this for me. You''re afraid that I''ll feel guilty and spoil him from now on. Also, you''re afraid that I''ll ruin him, so you sent him off to another country, right? Naha... even though you said you wanted to train him, you''ll also send someone to protect him in secret, right?" "After all, he''s in this state because of you, and the Blu family only ends up like this because of Kolton. So it''s not entirely for you. Let''s just say it''s for us. I know what you want to do, but you don''t have much energy to spare now, so don''t think about it. Leave it to me. I will treat him as my biological brother." Nathaniel''s words touched Mango''s heart Perhaps Nathaniel was not the best man, but in her heart, he was already the best husband! Mango hugged Nathaniel contentedly, but Nathaniel could not enjoy it. "Honey, if you keep acting like this, I''ll be lusty. What should I do when I can''t bear it?" Mango was stunned for a moment. She didn''t think for a while, and then her face turned red. "Urgh! You are so naughty." In the end, she let go of Nathaniel. Nathaniel said with reluctance, "Just hold me for a while." "Get lost!" Mango scolded with a smile. The two of them went back to bed andy down. The warm light shone on their bodies. Mango put her head on Nathaniel''s chest and listened to his quick heartbeat. Suddenly, she asked, "By the way, who do you think are the people who surrounded us tonight?" Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed slightly, and spections quickly shed across his mind. Chapter 945 Chapter 945 "I don''t know, but I will ask Ned to check itter." Nathaniel lowered his eyes and whispered. It wasn''t that Mango didn''t want to know. In any case, Nathaniel would take care of all these matters, so she didn''t ask any further. "I''m sleepy. Let''s go to sleep." "Alright, let''s go to bed then." Nathaniel patted Mango''s shoulder and watched her fall into a deep sleep before he closed his eyes. By the time the sun rose the next day, Mango was still sleeping. However, Nathaniel was already awake. He crept to the roompartment outside and called Ned. "Check out the car that besieged me yesterday. I remembered the car te number, but it could be fake. Investigate it thoroughly." "Yes, Mr. Ye." After hanging up, Nathaniel went to the balcony and lit up a cigarette. Who was it? Who was behind Boston? Why was anyone going against the Blu family?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Why did they attack Nathaniel into their own hands? A series of questions shed across Nathaniel''s mind, but he could not find any answers. When Mango woke up, she saw Nathaniel smoking on the balcony. He had not smoked for a long time and it was obvious that he was not in a good mood now. Mango wanted tofort him, but the phone in her pocket rang. She nced down and saw Emberly''s name. Mango was a little surprised. Emberly had an operation today, hadn''t she? Her appointment with Denver would only be at night, so why did Emberly call her in the early morning? Regardless of what doubts she had, Mango answered the call. "Emberly?" Both of them were good friends, and they got along well because same birds flocked together. "Are you free? Let''s have breakfast together." Emberly responded straightforwardly. Mango was startled. She nced at Nathaniel and hesitated, ''Umm... aren''t you apanying your family?1 "Urgh! My husband took my daughter away with him. Anyway, I''ll go to the hospitalter. Well, it''s up to you. If you don''t have time, forget about it." Emberly was about to hang up at this moment. Mango said hastily, "Wait! Where are we going to eat?" "Let''s try the bakery downstairs. The one opposite the hotel?" "Alright, see you soon!" Although Mango did not know why Emberly was looking for her, this was the first time that Emberly had invited her out for a meal. She still wanted to agree to her invitation. However, she felt sorry for Nathaniel. Nathaniel put out the cigarette when he saw Mango was already awake. He stayed at the balcony for a moment before walking into their bedroom. "Are you awake?" "Yeah." Mango smiled. Her feminine and delicate appearance had awakened Nathaniel''s desires. "Hmm? Do you need my help with something?" Nathaniel gave a faint smile. Mango coughed and answered, "No. Emberly invited me to have breakfast, so I can''t eat with you this morning." Nathaniel was a little upset. Why was everyone trying to snatch his wife from him? "Can I apany you?" Nathaniel looked as if he had been wronged, and Mango found his dismayed expression hrious. "Nah, we''re just twodies who want to have a private conversation. It''s inappropriate for you to come along. Besides, Eugene isn''t following us." "Hah! How can youpare me with him? Eugene is a fool. He doesn''t know how to cherish his wife. Just wait and see. He will regret it soon." Mango was nomittal on Nathaniel''s evaluation of Eugene. "Why do you say that? Well, I know you felt aggrieved, so I''ll apany you to stroll around City B later. Let me get ready first, you take care of your own breakfast, okay?" Mango caressed Nathaniel''s face as if he was her child. His face was cold. It was obvious that he had been outside for quite a long time. "If there is anything you can''t deal with, just leave it. It will be solved sooner orter. Don''t worry too much." Mango went to the bathroom after consoling him. Nathaniel felt surprised. She seemed to have matured a lot. He smiled and shook his head. After Mango tidied herself up, she quickly went downstairs and saw Emberly standing in front of the bakery in her androgynous outfit. "Why are you so early?" Mango quickly sat down. Then, she ordered a steamed dumplings and a bowl of porridge. Emberly said while eating, "I have something to doter, so I have to get up early. I have an operation to do at half-past seven, so we have to hurry up." "Huh? Both of us?" Mango was astonished. Emberly nodded slightly and urged her to eat faster. Mango didn''t dare to dy their schedule. She didn''t know what Emberly was going to do, but she was became nervous after looking at how anxious Emberly was. After they finished eating, Emberly took Mango to the street and hailed a taxi. "I''ve got a car." Mango thought that Emberly was worried about her, so she suggested hurriedly that they could use her car. Emberly shook her head slightly and said, "No. It is inconvenient to drive at this time." Mango was getting more confused after hearing these words. However, she did not question anything. She always thought that Emberly would not betray her, so she leanedfortably on the seat and closed her eyes to rest. booking at her easiness, Emberly could not help but smile, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll give you away?" "Not at all." Mango''s answer was simple and straightforward. "Why? We''ve only met only twice, so how can you trust me to this extent?" Only then did Mango open her eyes and smile, ''If a person''s eyes are the windows to his soul, then I can see your intentions through your eyes. I''m not scared as you don''t look like you have any evil intentions. What''s more, I''ve told my husband before I came out. If you really betrayed me, my husband woulde looking for me. So, what''s there for me to be afraid of?'' Hearing Mango''s words, Emberly let out a smile from the bottom of her heart. "You are such a businesswoman." "Thank you for yourpliment." They chatted andughed along the way, and this improved their rtionship a lot. Not long after, the taxi stopped at the entrance of a small alley. Out of curiosity, Mango asked, ''What''s this ce?'' "Penshaw Alley." This made Mango startled. "Huh? What kind of name is this?" "This ce is rtively narrow, hence the name. The taxi can''t go through. Come with me. It''s not very far." Emberly finished her words and got out of the car immediately. Mango followed her into the alley without any hesitation. The buildings in this ce seemed to have been constructed many years ago. They looked very ancient, and no cars were passing by. It gave people a sense of serenity. Mango saw Emberly turning into another alley before stopping. ''What''s wrong? Have we reached?'' Mango followed her. Before she could say anything, Emberly dragged her to the front of a house. She opened the door carefully and sneaked in. Why were they acting like thieves? Mango was still confused, but she followed her in nevertheless. The two of them walked along the yard to the inner court. Then, they found a ce to hide. "What''s going on...?" "Shh..." Emberly motioned Mango to be quiet. At this moment, Mango felt her heart pounding heavily. She shut her mouth instantly. After a while, footsteps came from the outside. Then, the door of the inner court creaked open. "Gise Shen,e out!" Mango never thought that he would see Sutton here, let alone hear the name of Gise Shen. Could they be different people with the same name? Mangoforted herself. However, when Gise walked out of the house, Mango waspletely stupefied. Why was Gise here? Besides, the buildings here were quite expensive. How could she afford to buy a house here? If this was Gise''s house, why did the parents of the Shen family sell their house? Or was this the house she had bought after selling her previous one? A series of questions shed across Mango''s mind. Gise looked like she just woke up. When she saw Sutton, who appeared with a furious expression, she asked with a dissatisfied tone, "Urgh! What are you doing? Why are you shouting here early in the morning? Can''t you let me sleep?" "Woah! How could you still sleep in peace? People are trying to get rid of me now!" Sutton was infuriated by his current situation. He could not help but raise his voice. Gise quickly covered his mouth and nced at the bedroom. She said in a low voice, "Shh! Do you want to die? He''s still sleeping. If he wakes up, you''re finished!" Sutton was dumbfounded. He red at Gise and then smacked her hand from his mouth. "Gise, look what have you done to me!" "Nonsense! I have nothing to do with you. What did I do?" Gise yawned. She did not seem to care. Sutton said angrily, "Hah! Are you sure you are innocent? Didn''t you ask me to go against Rainie Blu? You said that no one would help her if I killed her, right?" "So what? Do you want to be controlled by her forever? You useless man! Her father has gone crazy, and her mother is dead, while her younger brother is disabled, and her boyfriend is in a coma. You can''t handle such a woman? How dare youe here and condemn me? Sutton Zhang, do you have no b*lls?" "Bah! I know everything you just said, but why didn''t you tell me in advance that Rainie and Mrs. Ye knew each other? And Mrs. Ye knew Eugene Sanchez? I''ve offended Rainie, and now Mrs. Ye is venting her anger on me. Eugene had cklisted me in the industry. I''ve just lost my livelihood, so how can I support my family? I don''t care. It''s all because of you. I want to see him. Anyway, you have to give me an exnation and back me up." After he finished, Sutton was about to rush into the room, but he was stopped abruptly by Gise. She bulged her chest up and uttered rudely, "Just try! You idiot! Do you want me to tell him that you molested me?" Sutton was taken aback. He dared not to move any further and even took two steps back. "Gise, you... you shameless scoundrel!" "So what? I''m a woman after all." Gise did not feel ashamed of herself at all, on the contrary, she was proud of herself. "Alright, I''ll get him to solve this matter for you soon. You should go back now and stay put for a few days. Don''te looking for us all the time. If Mango finds out the alliance between us, your situation will be worse than this." Gise informed Sutton with a bleak expression, causing him shrouded with fear. Mango hid not far away from this scene while eavesdropping on them. She was puzzled after listening to their conversation. Who was the the man that they were talking about? Was he living in this ce? What was the rtionship between Gise and the man they mentioned all this while? Mango became entangled the more she dwelled on this unresolved mystery, preventing her from finding an answer. Chapter 946 Chapter 946 The man whom Gise mentioned seemed to have petrified Sutton very much. Although he was furious, still, he lowered his voice because of her words. This piqued Mango''s curiosity even more. Who was the man? After seeing that Sutton started to restrain himself, Gise whispered, "Leave now. I''ll talk to him later. Even if Mr. Sanchez cuts your livelihood off, I will still make sure that you can survive. No worries." "I''ll leave it to you." Sutton left quietly. It was a total contrast when he first came with condemnation. Mango furrowed her brows. Soon after, Gise yawned and went back to her room. Emberly dragged Mango away, and both of them left the courtyard quietly. Mango heaved a sigh of relief when they were out of the ce. She continued, "Do you know who lives here?" "I know, it''s the man who sold my house." Emberly took out a few A4 papers from her pocket and gave an indifferent remark, "This is his information. He should be Gise''s boyfriend for now. Last night at the party, I saw you going against Sutton, so I went to investigate. I found that it was quite interesting, so I took you here when you were free." Mango took those sheets of paper from Emberly. She was feeling quite irritable. "Thanks for today.¡± "Nah... No need to thank me. You should solve your trouble quickly so that you can start a film and televisionpany to earn money." Emberly smiled and patted Mango''s shoulder before whispering, "Do you need me to send you back?" "No, I''ll walk around by myself." Mango did not want to go back too soon, so she parted ways with Emberly. Her mind was in a total mess right now. Gise had a boyfriend who seemed to be powerful. But why didn''t she tell the Shen family? Why did she pretend to be in desperate need of money? Mango found a ce to sit and took out the papers. The man, who was also Gise''s boyfriend, was called Bernard Gaylord. It was said that he was the owner of a consortium with a lot of overseas businesses. Only a few people knew what he did there. He was a 30-year-old unmarried man. They had been together as a couple for now. Mango saw a postscript added at the back of a paper. It mentioned that Bernard was brought up and trained by Kolton Ye in an orphanage. Mango narrowed her eyes. Gise had also been living in the orphanage since young, so it was very likely that Bernard was one of Koiton''s confidants. However, to Mango''s surprise, why was Bernard not affected by Koiton''s situation as thetter had lost all his power? What was his motive? Was he the person that was supporting Boston? Did he ruin the Blu family? Mango tried to link these two incidents together, but she could not figure out anything. She stayed outside for a long time until Nathaniel called her. His call startled her instantly. "I thought you only went out for a meal, so why did you take so long?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but felt worried when he saw that Mango hadn''t returned yet. Mango put away the paper and lowered her voice, "Nothing actually, I''m just walking around. Nathan, is Boston still there?¡± "Yes, anything else?¡± "Well, I''ll go there by myself. Ask Ned to pick me up.¡± Mango was exhausted, so she took a seat at a cafe nearby. Nathaniel hung up and sent Ned over. By the time Ned arrived, Mango had already finished a cup of coffee. "Mrs. Ye, I''m here." "Let''s go and see Boston.¡± Mango paid the bill. Once again, she appeared in front of Boston with Ned. After a night of cruel ordeal, Boston was much more haggard and pale than before. When he saw Mango again, he begged, "Kill me... please. I would rather die than live like this!¡± Looking at Boston''s broken legs, Mango did not feel sorry for him at all. "Hah! Think about Denver. How did he survive? Boston, it''s time to pay your price." "Mango, you weren''t like this before, you...¡± "Do you think you know me very well? I can be very kind, but you shouldn''t take my kindness for granted. What''s more, you treated my important ones as if they were nothing! I will notpromise with this!" After saying that, Mango looked at Boston and asked, "Do you know Bernard?" "Sorry,e again?" "Bernard Gaylord." Mango repeated. However, Boston appeared confused. At this point, Mango knew that she would not get an answer. He had also mentioned that everything he had done was conveyed through that woman. Hence, Mango felt that anyhow she had to ask that woman if she wanted to know more about what happened to Denver, and if all of these had anything to do with Bernard. "By the way, where is she?" Ned responded quickly, "Well, she was well-behaved when I caught her, but she managed to escape soon after." "What does ''managed to escape'' mean?" There were deep furrows in Mango''s brows instantly. Ned shook his head. "I don''t know. I wasn''t the one watching her. Anyway, she''s a sly one." "Send someone to this ce to see if she''s going to seek refuge from this person." Mango handed Bernard''s address to Ned. Boston felt that he was going to faint soon because of the excruciating pain. "Mango... please... please kill me already!" "Just ept it. You never thought about what you did to the Blu family, so you have to bear the consequences. Free him. Give him some money and kick him out. From now on, we don''t owe each other anymore." After saying that, Mango stood up and left. A pang of sadness hit her, making her breathless. Nathaniel was not around after she returned to the hotel. He might have gone to look for Eugene. Mango thought for a moment and went to Denver''s room. "Mango, why are you here?" Denver beamed, and he was seemingly in a good mood. Looking at his beaming face, Mango felt perturbed. "Are you nervous if you''re going to have an operation tonight?" "No, not at all. I''m good, don''t worry about me, Mango." Denver tossed over andforted Mango. Mango hugged him tightly and whispered, "Denver, you''re wronged." "No, I''m not, Mango. Please don''t be like this. I''ve matured." Denver struggled to push Mango away. A flush rose to his cheeks. "Oh? Aww...you''re embarrassed!" Mango smiled at him. He was blushing as red as a beetroot. "Mango, you only know how to make fun of me. How''s my sister doing recently?" Upon hearing Denver''s words, a shroud of dismay covered Mango. "Don''t worry, I''ll get someone to take care of her." Mango did not tell Denver about Sutton''s bad deeds. However, Denver regained hisposure once Mango had reassured him. "My sister is too stubborn. Now that Thoma is in aa, I really hope that I can recover as soon as possible to help my sister out." "No worries, I''m here." Mangoforted Denver once again. However, she only left the room after seeing that he had composed himself with equanimity. After leaving the room, Mango phoned Rainie. The call was answered immediately. "I didn''t expect you to answer the call so quickly today. You aren''t busy with work today?" Rainie leaned back to her chair and said in a saddened voice, "Ah... There''s nothing to do now. It''s said that the director offended someone. Now that the film has been halted, everyone is waiting for the update. I wonder what the investor wants." Mango obviously knew about the director. "I did it." "Huh?" Mango told Rainie everything she knew. Rainie stomped in a fit of pique. "What? Is Gise crazy? I didn''t mess with her. Why did she send the director to pick on me?" "Maybe it''s because you are my best friend. By the way, how''s the investigation of Thomas'' ident going?" Rainie shook her head and said, "There''s been no progress. Strangely, there were no witnesses at that time. How could that be true? Thomas'' ident happened during work hours. Even if that area had no surveince cameras, how could there be no passersby? This is too unusual! What''s more, Gise didn''te and visit Thomas when he was hospitalized. How did she know that Thomas had be a vegetative patient?¡± Mango knew that Rainie was right, but there was no evidence at this moment. Therefore, no matter how certain they were in sensing there was something fishy in the ident, it was a futile attempt nheless. "I will ask Desmond and others to continue to investigate this. Don''t worry too much. But you probably can''t continue acting for now, so do you want to do something else?¡± "Hah! What can I do? I only have eyes for showbiz. Doing other jobs will affect me, so I''ll stay like this. When God closes a door, he opens a window." Upon hearing Rainie''s words, Mango smiled and said, "Hmm... if we buy this piece of film and everything stays put, will there be any difference?¡± "Mango, are you kidding me? There are only a few A-list stars among the actors, and two different filmpanies own this film. How can you buy the copyrights? Unless the investmentpanies withdraw their funds, you wouldn''t be able to come in as an investor!" Mango''s eyelids fluttered at Rainie''s words. She could be involved in this film as an investor? That was possible. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Rainie, I know what to do. Don''t worry, we¡¯ll be able to livevishly soon." Mango''s positive energy excited Rainie. "Well, it sounds like we''re going to be sessful real soon! By the way, how''s my brother''s operation?" "Doctor Xiao said that there should be no problem with the operation tonight. You don''t have to worry too much.¡± Mango told her as she knew that Rainie was concerned about Denver. Rainie said with an apologetic voice, "Unfortunately, I can''t apany him now. But you''ll be there, so I think Denver will be okay." Mango understood Rainie''s helplessness. Rainie had struggled and endured a lot in order to support Boston. She blurted, "If you''re free tonight, I''ll send someone to pick you up. Can you apany Denver for the surgery?" Rainie waspletely astonished. After a long time, she asked, "Can you do that? Will it trouble you?" "Of course not! Don''t forget, my husband is the second to none in Ocean City.¡± Rainie wasughing when she heard Mango''s exaggerated words, but at the same time, tears clouded her eyes. ¡°Mango, thank you.¡± ¡°No nonsense." After the consensus, Mango hung up the phone. At this moment, her phone rang suddenly. Chapter 947 Chapter 947 Mango was shocked. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that it was Nathaniel. "Where are you?" It was noisy on Nathaniel''s side. Mango whispered, "I''m back at the hotel. I just came out from where Denver is." After she finished, Mango thought for a moment before saying, "I happen to have something that I need your help with." "Say it." "Can you send me a helicopter to pick up Rainie? I still hope that she can apany Denver for his operation tonight." Just as Mango finished speaking, she was wondering if Nathaniel would find it troublesome. However, she heard Nathaniel say, "Just in time, I have something to discuss with you too. Eugene said Doctor Xiao gave you a name card. He asked you to take Rainie to look for that music composer, didn''t he?" "Huh? A musicposer? I didn''t read carefully. I thought she wanted me to look for a director." Mango felt that she was an idiot. Nathaniel said with a smile, "He''s a great musicposer. All the artists that sang songs that he composed became popr. So, I''ve to ask Rainie toe here. Since you have informed her, I will contact the helicopter and pick her up immediately." "All right." Mango felt jovial. If Rainie has sessfully be a singer, she could enter the showbiz quicker than acting in films. Also, Rainie had a beautiful husky voice. Mango sent this good news to Rainie on WhatsApp. Upon receiving the news, Rainie was on cloud nine. Mango went straight to the airport to wait for Rainie as she had nothing to do. In less than an hour, Rainie finally arrived at B City. When she saw Mango, she hugged her tightly. "You are really my lucky star! If I can seed, everything will be better. No! I must seed!" Looking at Rainie''s determination, Mango felt for her, but at the same time, she was happy. "Let''s go and see Denver first and tell him that you''re here. In this case, he will be much more at ease. After Denver''s surgery, we will visit this great musicposer tomorrow." "All right.¡± Mango drove Rainie back to the hotel. When Denver saw Rainie, he was delighted. Once he knew that Rainie had the chance to be a singer, he was even more excited. Time passed quickly as they were having a good time chatting with each other. When Emberly came, Mango hurriedly stood up. "You''re here. Look at his legs. Can he recover?" Mango pulled Emberly to Denver''s side. When Denver saw that the doctor was a woman, he felt shy. However, he could only put up with it as he wanted to stand up with both legs. In Emberly''s opinion, there were no differences between male or female patients. After examining Denver, she pondered for a moment and said, "Well... I can perform surgery on him, and he can also stand up, but there will be a little issue." "Huh? What does this mean?" Rainie was feeling unsettled. Emberly took a look at Rainie. She lowered her voice, "His bones have beenpletely fractured, and they have beenminuted. He can stand after the operation, but only for a short time. Plus, he can''t bear too much weight on his legs in the future. Do you understand me?" Rainie quickly shook her head in confusion. Mango understood her words. "Do you mean that Denver can walk like a normal person, but not too long?" "Yes! After all, it''s aminuted fracture. I''m just a human, not a God. I can give him the best surgery, but I still have to exin some sequ to you. It''s better to let him sit more often than walking." Rainie did not expect this and could not help but feel dejected. However, Denver smiled, "That''s fine. Even if I can only stand for ten minutes, I think it''s good enough. After all, no doctor had ever told me that I could stand up like a normal person." Emberly looked at Denver. She could see there were some broken shards in the boy''s eyes. She couldn''t help but smile, "It''s only an 80% possibility. It''s also good for you to have some hope. In fact, I think the sess of a man has nothing to do with whether he can stand or not. What do you think?" "I agree." Denver smiled radiantly. He seemed to have realized something all of a sudden. He used to be blindsided by his own ego. In fact, if he wanted to start his own business, he could also achieve sess using his own knowledge and with help from Nathaniel. Also, he stood a greater chance now that Emberly was willing to operate on him. Mango let out a sigh of relief when she saw Denver''s state. "Rainie, everything is going smoothly. Don''t worry." "Uh... huh." Rainie nodded. When Emberly heard Rainie''s name, she could not help but nce at her. Rainie was pure, making people feel particrlyfortable. "You can go out first. I don''t want any disturbance during my surgery." Emberly''s voice was not loud, but Mango heard it. She left the room with Rainie. "Wait! You''re going to do the surgery here?" "Don''t worry. Doctor Xiao''s skills are so exceptional, so she will prepare everything for the operation." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Mango led Rainie, who was worried, out of Denver''s room. The time they spent waiting outside the surgery room was torturing. Mango uttered suddenly, "I''m...I''m curious about Gise right now.¡± "Curious?" Rainie felt that the word ''curious'' Mango used was particrly interesting. Mango nodded her head. She read Bernard''s message once more, but she did not notice anything special. However, she felt that there was something fishy in this whole scenario. "Perhaps I need to see Kolton after returning to Ocean City." Rainie shook her head after hearing her words. "Even if you go there, he may choose not to see you. I heard that Kolton has given up on surviving. People like him will not help you. Plus, Nathaniel had been there, but even he couldn¡¯t get any useful information." Mango was slightly startled. "How did you know that Nathan went to find Kolton?" Rainie responded indifferently, "I met Sisi''s mother, Laney Gaylord. She told me about it." Mango''s brows creased. "Aunt Laney? Why did she tell you this?" "Not sure. It was just a casual chat." Rainie said that she did not care, but Mango was thought about it. Laney didn''t even know Rainie, so why would she tell Rainie all these? Did she really just ask casually? "When you met Laney, was Sisi with you?" "Yeah... Otherwise, how could I know that Laney was her mother? It seemed that she was out to buy groceries." When Rainie saw Mango''s furrowed brows, she felt that there was something amiss about this. "What''s wrong? Do you think there¡¯s something fishy about this?" "It''s very suspicious! Hmm... I only found out about Nathan looking for Kolton at thest minute. How did Laney know? Since she knew, why did she tell you about it even though it was the first time that you''ve met her?'' Hearing Mango''s doubts, Rainie paused for a moment. "When we first met, Sisi greeted me. I asked her who the woman with her was, and Sisi told me she was her mother. I also asked her where you were. Laney told me that you went out with Nathan, and I heard that you went to find Kolton. That was what happened." Rainie tried her best to recall the scene of that day and disclosed everything to Mango. Mango''s worried frown deepened. "That''s impossible! Nathan and I didn''t tell anyone about our ns when we went out, and Nathan never looked for Kolton directly. We only decided to meet him after running some errands. How did Laney find out?" Mango''s words caused Rainie to frown slightly. "Do you suspect Laney?" "That''s not the only thing I suspect. Logically speaking, if Kolton has lost all his power, why would there be people who could escape from all these? Plus, we don'' t know anything about Bernard as he has always been doing overseas businesses. However, coincidentally, he has something to do with Kolton. He is an orphan adopted by Kolton, so why was he not affected when Kolton lost his authority? To make things worse, Gise was also brought out from Koiton''s orphanage. What are they nning to do?" Mango felt that her brain was muddled from all the information. Rainie narrowed her eyes and lowered her voice, "Wait... you suspect that Laney is the mastermind behind all these?" "Does that sound possible?" Mango did not want to believe her own guess. Besides, there was no evidence, but she had a bad feeling about this. Rainie lowered down her eyes. "If Boston has something to do with Bernard, while Bernard has some unexined rtionship with Laney, I don''t care whether she is Sisi''s mother or no, I won''t spare her." "Well talk about thister when we find out the truth. Recently, things have been happening one after another. It''s too odd. I even thought that Thomas would know something about the car ident." In the past, Mango had not made any guesses on this aspect. But now, she felt that this incident was getting more suspicious. The two of them were silent for a moment. Rainie sped her hands tightly. After a long time, she whispered, "If Thomas'' ident has got something to do with this, I will not stop until the truth prevails." "Don''t worry, I''ll help you." Mango held Rainie''s hand tightly. Rainie raised her head out of a sudden and asked, "Sisi is your sister-inw." "You are my bestie. Who else can help you if I don''t?" Rainie''s eyes reddened when she heard Mango''s words. "I don''t deserve a friend like you." "I should be the one saying this. Alright, let''s not put on airs. Let''s investigate this matter together." Mango smiled faintly while patting Rainie''s shoulder. However, a determined glint shed across her eyes. She had to find out the truth about this matter. The surgery finally ended. Emberly looked exhausted when she came out. "Doctor Xiao, how is my brother?" Rainie stood up quickly. Emberly massaged her neck and said with a smile, "It''s very sessful. Don''t worry. After the effects of the anesthetic are over, he can try to walk after recovering for about a month.¡± ¡°That''s great!¡± Rainie was overjoyed. Mango also gave a smile. This should be the best news these days. Rainie went into the room to see Denver quickly. Mango looked at Emberly and smiled, "Let''s have supper together?¡± "Forget it, your husband might kill me." While stating the obvious, Emberly pouted her lips. Mango looked back. She did not know when Nathaniel was already waiting for them along the corridor. "Why don''t we go together?" Mango was a little shy. Emberly sensibly waved at her and left. Nathaniel walked over and circled his arms around Mango. In a gentle voice, he said, "Can you rest after the surgery is sessful? You''re pregnant after all!" Mango smiled faintly, but out of the blue, she smelled a strong perfume scent on Nathaniel. Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Mango''s body stiffened for only a brief moment. However, Nathaniel could still sense it. "What''s wrong?¡± "I''m fine." A faint smile swept over Mango''s face as she released him. He could not fathom what was in her facial expression. Although he was puzzled, he did not ask any further. "Are you hungry? Let''s go out to eat something.¡± He wanted to step forward and hug Mango, but she darted away. "I''m not really hungry. I''m just sleepy and want to sleep now.¡± After that, she walked towards their bedroom. Nathaniel was perplexed by her actions. "What''s wrong?" "Nah... I''m just sleepy." Mango did not say anything else. She trusted Nathaniel, but the perfume on his shirt made her feel ufortable, and she did not like it. Nathaniel realized that Mango was upset, but he did not know what was going on. He could only follow her into the bedroom. At this time, Mango had already taken off her clothes and hadid down on the bed. In fact, she had turned her back to him. He frowned and went to the bathroom without saying anything. While taking a bath, he saw a lipstick stain on the cor of his shirt. He furrowed his brows again. He could not help but think of Mango''s attitude just now. Was she upset because of this? Nathaniel thought about it carefully. Perhaps, the woman in the club had left this lipstick stain on his shirt! He stared at it with brooding eyes. When he came out of the bathroom, Mango was still lying in the same posture. He took out his phone and called the manager of the club. "Pass me the contact details of the woman who was selling liquor in Room 3087. She stained my shirt, and I want her to indemnify me. What''s more, my wife was unhappy about this, so I need to take legal actions against her." Then, Nathaniel hung up the phone and saw Mango''s nket moving a little. He walked over beside Mango. The smell of the shower gel had diluted the strong scent of perfume, and he smelt fresh. Mango subconsciously shrank away from him. However, he forced his lips against her mouth. "Why didn''t you tell me that you were uneasy? She was just a salesgirl who wanted to kiss me, and I ignored her. But I didn''t expect her to leave the stain on my shirt. Don''t think too much." His voice was extremely gentle. "Okay, I got it." Mango''s voice was muffled as she did not want to talk to Nathaniel. She couldn''t help but think of a clip that she had watched not long ago. It was said that when a woman was pregnant, her husband was prone to cheat. Would Nathaniel do that too? Mango had refused to sleep with Nathaniel a lot of times, so she was worried that he was tired of her. Nathaniel noticed that she was still upset, so he sighed, "Trust me, I won''t cheat on you, alright?" "Yes, I know. Let''s goto sleep. I''m really tired." After saying that, she seemed to have really fallen asleep. Her snores made Nathaniel speechless. She had fallen asleep, but Nathaniel was tossing around. He looked at Mango, who was sleeping soundly, then he habitually pulled the quilt to cover her body. He got up to turn up the temperature before grabbing his cigarettes and headed outside. Mango actually did not fall asleep. She saw that Nathaniel seemed to have something on his mind. Also, she remembered his exnation on the perfume scent that lingered on his shirt. Doubts rose in her head. How could this be a coincidence? She knew clearly what kind of person Nathaniel was. He had a cold personality, and everyone would flee as far as they could whenever they met him. Would such a man allow a salesgirl toe near him? Mango thought it was funny. Once a man started to lie, did this mean that he was about to cheat? Mango had never thought that such an issue would happen to her and Nathaniel. The two of them had been through thick and thin, but they could not escape from the tragedy of marriage. To cheat was a man''s nature, wasn''t it? When Mango thought about this possibility, she felt emotionally suffocated. Nathaniel was smoking outside, and he went through one cigarette after another. Looking at him, she felt awful for thinking too much. She tried to empty her thoughts. However, that was harder. Nathaniel stayed outside for more than an hour. He had a pungent smell of cigar when he came back. He did not go near Mango. He only nced at her from afar and realized that Mango seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. Then, he quietly went to the bathroom and took a shower. Mango narrowed her eyes and looked at his silhouette. She felt dreadful. Suddenly, Nathaniel''s phone lit up. Mango looked up, and it seemed to be an address of a hotel. Her heart skipped a beat. Did that woman send this text? Mango did not dare to move as she was afraid that Nathaniel would discover that she was still awake. It did not take long for Nathaniel toe out from the bathroom. He looked at his phone and frowned. He then stared at Mango. She seemed to be sleeping soundly, but Nathaniel still called out her name exploratory. "Mango?¡± She was still sleeping. Nathaniel waited for a while. He then turned around and changed his clothes before going out. As soon as the door closed, Mango opened her eyes, and drops started to well up from the corner of her eyes. Was she right? She wanted to follow him and take a look, but her ego told her not to. Besides, Nathaniel was always alert. Once she followed him, he would definitely find out. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Mango did not know what to do. Should she divorce him? She could not bear to do this! But if Nathaniel really cheated on her, could she tolerate all these? Could she really continue to be his wife as if nothing had happened? It was like sharing him with the otherdies in his harem. That sounded disgusting! The answer was obvious. Mango tossed and turned, and her heart felt as if it had been torn apart again. Nathaniel did note back until dawn. Mango quickly closed her eyes when she heard the creak of the door. Nathaniel walked over and looked at Mango. He noticed that her breathing was even, and there was nothing different about her. He then went to the bathroom to clean himself up. Mango felt that the spot beside her caved in a little. Although the scent of perfume was not that strong asst night, she still managed to smell it. Did he really go out on a date with that woman? Mango''s heart ached. However, now that Nathaniel had returned, her nerves rxed. Finally, she fell asleep unknowingly. When Nathaniel woke up, Mango was still sleeping. He thought that she had be more rxed after Denver''s surgery. Moreover, she was pregnant, which was why she was so tired. Nathaniel did not wake her up. Instead, he ordered breakfast for her and instructed the hotel waiters to serve her when she woke up. After that, he went out. It was almost noon when Mango woke up. She felt forlorn when she looked at the empty space beside her. Did he go out again? Sheughed bitterly before getting up. Soon after, the waiters brought breakfast to her room, and they told her that it was Nathaniel who had ordered the meal. She would have felt happy in the past, but now she felt agonized over his actions. "Thank you." After receiving the breakfast, she turned around and threw everything into a trash can. While Rainie came looking for Mango, she happened to see this scene. "What? Are you having morning sickness?" "No, I''m not." Mango was down, and she did not want to talk. Seeing her like this, Rainie could not help but ask, "Are you sick? Where''s Nathaniel? Isn''t he apanying you?" "Hah... I think he''s apanying someone else.¡± Mango''s grievance shocked Rainie. "Mango, why do you look like a resentful wife now? What happened?" "I''m fine. Is Denver alright?" Mango tried her best to pull herself together as she gave a faint smile to Rainie. However, that was a fake smile. "Denver is fine, but I think you are not. What happened?" Under Rainie''s questioning, Mango stuttered, "I... I suspect that Nathaniel is having an affair.¡± "What? Are you kidding me?" Rainie felt that Mango was spouting nonsense. She had witnessed Nathaniel''s feelings for Mango. Nathaniel would be thest husband in the world that would cheat! However, now that she saw Mango''s distressed expression, Rainie could not help but let out a sigh and said, "Could it be a misunderstanding? Why are you so sure that Nathaniel is cheating?" "I guessed it." She shook her head and continued, "You don''t have to worry about me. Even if I''m upset, I won''t give up on myself. I''ll investigate itter. If he really cheated on me, I''ll propose a divorce. Hah! I will never share my husband with another woman!" "What happens to your baby if you''re divorced? Are you nning to raise the kids alone just like what Zion and Rita are doing?" Rainie raised the most realistic question. Mango caressed her belly in anguish and said adamantly, "No, I will abort this child." "Mango, do you need me to help you find out the truth?¡± "No, I can solve my own problem. I just... can''t ept this fact right now. Well, it should be alright. Let''s stop talking about me. Since Denver''s operation is sessful and you''re here, why don''t we go to see the great musicposer after lunch?" Mango changed the topic and went straight to work. Seeing that she did not want to discuss this any further, Rainie nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go back and pack up. We can have lunch together and then make an appointment with him. If I really have the potential, I might really take this shortcut. Don''t leave me alone when that timees, alright?" "What are you talking about? How can I ditch you? But I should make a decision soon about the film and televisionpany soon." Mango hesitated for a moment before calling Desmond to check how much her funds she held personally. Although Desmond did not know why Mango asked, he still went to investigate and then reported it to Mango. "Mrs. Ye, do you mean properties under your All name or.../ "My private properties under my name, excluding the Ye family''s." Hearing Mango''s words, Desmond whispered, "It¡¯ s...it''s less than two million." "Got it." Mango hung up the phone and started to worry. She had less than two million! It was definitely not sufficient for her to register a film and television company. What could she do? For now, she did not want to spend Nathaniel''s money at all. Chapter 949 Chapter 949 "What''s wrong?" Rainie could not help but ask when she saw Mango''s worried expression. "It''s okay, let''s go eat something first." Mango suppressed this matter. She would think about the moneyter. She didn''t know how much money Emberly had in her bank ount, but first, she would go and see whether the musicposer had chosen Rainie. Seeing that Mango was silent, Rainie did not ask any further. Mango and Rainie went downstairs to eat in the restaurant. Then, they went to the house of the musicposer ording to the address given by Emberly. They knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. Mango thought that he was not at home, so she made a call to him. However, a phone ringtone came from the house, but it was hung up rudely. Rainie and Mango looked at each other. Obviously, they felt that the musicposer did it on purpose. Mango did not want to give up. However, she did not expect that Rainie would hold her hand and shook her head, "Hmm... forget about it, this is my fate." "No matter what, we need to try since we''re here." Mango did not want to give up. This was Rainie''s chance. Besides, she needed money urgently. However, Rainie shook her head and said, "The musicposer will get annoyed with us if we constantly pester him. Why don''t we discuss it next time?" "Then, what are you going to do now?" Mango felt that it was such a pity that Rainie had lost this opportunity. Rainie shrugged her shoulders and smiled, "Haha! It doesn''t matter. Why don''t I be a bar singer? Or I can sing on the bridge too? I will surely have some chances one day." Mango really admired Rainie''s optimism. "Well, if you want to sing at those ces, I''ll y for you." "Oh, that''s right! I''ve nearly forgotten. You can y the violin very well. I think you''re a student of Dillon Azbel?" Mango thought of Gise upon hearing her words. Gise would probably think that Mango had yed tricks to prevent her from bing Dillion''s student if she knew that Mango was his student. However, it was really strange. Since Dillon allowed Mr. Shen to bring Gise, it meant that he would actually consider taking her as his student. But why did he back out after that? Dillon was a decent person, and he did not seem to be someone who had no principles. Mango did not understand, but she knew that she could not ask him about it right now. This was because she knew Dillon had to prepare for an orchestra that was around the corner. Mango suppressed her words and smiled, "I believe everyone will notice you if I were to apany you. I am a great violinist after all!" "Of course! Haha... Let''s go, Miss Violinist!" Rainie walked out happily while holding onto Mango''s arm. When Mango left, she was looking at the house of the musicposer unhappily. There was a glint of persistence in her eyes. She would definitely find a chance toe again. Mango wanted to buy a violin after leaving the house with Rainie. She knew that a violin was not cheap, but for the sake of Rainie, she felt the money spent was worth it. The two of them went to the music store to look at some violins. However, they met Gise here. "Wow! Everyone''s here. What''s the matter? You want to buy a violin? But can you y it?" Gise blurted out sarcastically. This incited Rainie''s fury. "What do you mean? Are you the only one who knows how to y the violin? Bah! Unfortunately, Dillon still refuses to ept you as his student, no matter how well you y, right?" Gise expression darkened immediately upon hearing her words. "Hah! Don''t be too proud of yourselves! You can participate in the violinpetition a monthter if you''ve got the skills. If you can win at that time..." "What will happen after that?" Mango asked. Ever since Mango found out that Gise''s background was not that simple, she had developed an interest in this woman. In the past, she did not want to argue with her for the sake Mr. and Mrs. Shen. But now, it was clearly impossible. If Gise was really involved in Thomas'' ident, then Mango would definitely not spare her. Gise looked at Mango and sneered, "Heh... you don''t dare toe, right? Mango, the violin competition isn''t as easy as the car designpetition. I think you don''t even know how to y the violin, right?" "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. As long as we have a consensus on this matter, it will be all good. If I win over you in thepetition, what will you do?" "What do you want from me?" Gise was obviously very confident in her skills. Mango smiled faintly and said, "Nothing much. You only need to answer three questions from ¡± me. "What kind of lucky deal is this?" Gise frowned, and she was guarding against Mango subconsciously. "Huh? What? Are you scared? Or your violin skills aren''t as good as your bragging skills?" As expected, Mango''s provocation worked. Gise straightened up her neck as she huffed, "Hah! I''m not afraid of you since you''ve said it. Mango, I''m telling you now that I''ve already achieved grade four in violin. Do you want to surpass me? It''s impossible! Even if you know how to y the violin, I guess you''re still a beginner. I advise you not to embarrass yourself." Upon hearing Gise''s words, Mango''s heart thumped with dismay. She was only in the third grade! It was really not easy to improve one grade within a month. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, Mango wanted to know what she had in her mind. She looked at Gise and said coldly, "It doesn''t matter what grade I am at. Well see each other on the big day, anyway." "Well, it''s a deal. I''ll wait for you to surpass me. Haha!" Gise strode away proudly. Rainie looked at Gise''s retreating figure and said with some concerns, "Mango, was I too impulsive? Since Gise dared to openly challenge you, she could be confident in her own skills. What if you lose after that?" "She didn''t say what will happen if I lose." Mango smiled. It was only now that Rainie recalled that Gise seemed to have always felt that she would win. However, she missed out on what she would need to do if Mango lost. "Hah! She is an idiot!" She could not help but shake her head. "I even doubt how Gise survived until now. Are you sure she''s really an evil person?" Mango''s eyes narrowed as she said in a low voice, "Someone is backing her up and giving her the advice that she needs. Therefore, she could survive until now peacefully." "Is it Bernard?" "Maybe... or there are other people who are helping her. Things are getting unclear now. We can''t understand the situation, so we can only take one step at a time." Mango took Rainie''s hand into hers and turned to choose the violin. Since she wanted to participate in thepetition, she did not want to lose to Gise. However, her exclusive violin was left in America, which was now with Abyss. Mango did not want to have anything to do with Abyss. Therefore, she had to get a new one. However, after walking around and choosing the violin, Mango still did not manage to look for a single one which was suitable for her. "Are you not satisfied at all? Well, why don''t we go to the other ces to take a look?" Rainie did not know much about the violin. She even did not know anything about music, and she just knew a few pop songs. Therefore, Rainie just wanted to try her luck when Mango asked her to visit the musicposer. Even if he ignored her, she would not be angry. After all, she knew nothing about music. Mango did not know how to exin to Rainie, but she smiled and said, "It''s fine, we can take our time in choosing it, there''s no hurry." "I''m not in a hurry." Rainie was really not anxious, but Mango was. "You... I think we''d better go to the bar or somewhere else to have a look. Maybe I can help you to practise your voice." Mango had not chosen a violin as she did not find a suitable one, so she decided to let it go for the time being and check out on other music storester. It was more important to handle Rainie''s matter first. Even though Rainie did not have an aptitude for music, but Mango could tell that her voice was distinct and unique when she first heard her. She sang with her emotions. Hence, it was infectious. Overall, her voice was beautiful. In the past, when Rainie had no intention of venturing into this industry, Mango had always said that she had the potential to be a singer. However, at that time, no one had taken it seriously. Looking at how Mango was eager to expose her to the world, Rainie cleared her mind and said, "Well... let''s have a try then? However, don''t put too much hope on me. So many people are better than me. I''m...I''m nothing!" "Don''t talk nonsense. Now follow me." Mango took Rainie to a famous bar, where there was a stage for Rainie to perform. Mango looked for the owner of the bar after they entered. She was hoping that Rainie could have a chance to perform on the stage. At first, the boss said that he would not agree at all. He said that the bar had a regr singer and that they could not break the rules. However, Mango said that they did not want any money. It was just that Rainie had a dire need to perform. The boss agreed atst. In the afternoon, there were not many people in the bar. Rainie was a little nervous. In order to boost Rainie''s confidence, Mango went straight up to the stage and sang together with her. Then, they chose a rtively popr song, and the atmosphere in the bar was quite lively. Mango led the way, followed by Rainie. In the beginning, Rainie was not rxed at all, and she had even gone out of pitch several times. However, after she had sung a few lines, Rainie started to indulge herself. Suddenly, the people in the bar turned their attention to her. Mango smiled faintly and gradually lowered her voice. In the end, she stopped entirely and allowed Rainie''s voice to fill up the bar. Someone recorded the scene with his mobile phone and quickly posted it on the inte. It was not long before Rainie and Mango''s duet started spreading like wildfire on the inte. The video quickly dominated the pop charts. A few musical groups and official ounts on the inte that knew music had reposted their video. Of course, Mango and Rainie did not know what had happened. Rainie only hoped that Mango would not be disappointed, so she sang wholeheartedly. On the other hand, Mango felt that Rainie needed a stage to prove herself. Right now, the results seemed to be quite good. Mango curled up her lip in satisfaction. It seemed that Rainie was born to be on the stage, and she was destined to shine under the limelight. Mango looked at how Rainie was swaying her body to the music, and she could not help but take a step back. When she decided to quietly leave and pass the entire stage to Rainie, the door of the bar opened. The man and woman who stepped in immediately drew Mango''s attention. Herplexion turned pale. Chapter 950 Chapter 950 It was Nathaniel! Even though Mango was suspicious of his behavior, seeing himing into the bar with another woman caught herpletely off guard. Her heart ached tremendously as if it had been torn apart. Mango went down the stage quietly, and she quickly went to the bathroom. She let the tap run as she sshed water on her own face. The water was as cold as ice, and it reflected her mood at this moment. Mango looked in the mirror at herself and chuckled. However, tears started rolling down from the corner of her eyes. She thought that her marriage with Nathaniel was strong and undestroyable, but eventually, he cheated on her when she was pregnant. Mango woke to her senses. She had suffered a copse but also had grown up at the same time. She did not know how long she had been in the bathroom until Rainie called her. It was really like a dream. Now she knew that she had to face reality. Mango took a deep breath and patted her own face before answering Rainie''s phone call. "What''s wrong?" "Where did you go? Why am I the only one on the stage? You don''t even know how nervous I was when I came down just now. Mango, you can''t be like this." Rainieined in a kittenish tone, but Mango could tell that she was in a good mood. It could be because Rainie had gotten a lot of praise and attention from her performance just now. Mango was a little down, but she did not want to upset Rainie. She forced a smile and said, "Haha... I was feeling a little ufortable just now, so I went to the washroom. Come here and help me to the hospital." Mango knew that Rainie was engrossed while singing just now, so she did not notice Nathaniel. However, if they stayed here longer, she would see him soon. Rainie was fiery-tempered, so Mango did not know what she would do if they saw Nathaniel. Therefore, she decided to leave with Rainie as soon as possible. She was mature enough. There were things that she could handle by herself. When Rainie heard that Mango was feeling ufortable, then she could not care less about how jovial she was just now. She hurriedly ran towards the washroom. "Mango! Are you alright? Is it because of your pregnancy? Look at me... I think it''s because of me. I was too careless ,and you had to worry too much about me. Oh no..." Rainie''s expression was full of guilt. Suddenly, Mango''s cold and icy heart filled with warmth. "It''s not about you. Don''t be a scaredy-cat." Mango patted Rainie''s shoulder and said in a tired voice, "Well, I''m thinking about going back to the hotel. Rainie, let''s call it a day, alright?" "Alright! Since you''re already feeling ufortable, how can I dare to force you? If Nathaniel finds out, won''t he tear me apart?" Rainie muttered to herself. This made Mango realized that she did not see Nathaniel entering the bar with the woman a while ago. Thank God for that! Mango thought about it while allowing Rainie to bring her out of the bar. When Nathaniel first came in, he did not pay attention to Rainie, who was on stage. When she finished singing, and the crowd cheered for her, he subconsciously looked up and was stunned when he saw Rainie. Why was she here? Almost subconsciously, Nathaniel looked around but did not see Mango. He let out a sigh of relief. The woman next to him observed his behaviour and said with a coquettish grin, "What''s wrong? Did you see your wife?" While speaking, she gently touched Nathaniel''s shoulder with her fingers. The warm breath brushed over Nathaniel''s earlobe. General men could not resist her flirtation! The woman was very confident in her charm. However, in a split second, her fingers were almost broken by Nathaniel. "Ouch! Mr. Ye, it hurts!" Although the woman did not scream, she was shocked by his behavior. Nathaniel looked at her and said coldly, "Hey, don''t go too far because I didn''t stop you. Chloe Yan, I haven''t even decided how you have to pay me back for yesterday!" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Huh? What was that? I don''t know anything." Although Chloe was in great pain, she still teased him with a flirtatious voice. She believed that she could win over Nathaniel easily like how she had won over other men! Nathaniel''s eyes were slightly cold, and he increased his strength on her finger. "Ahh! Ow... Ouch!" Chloe suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He had broken her pinky finger! She could no longer control herself, and she trembled involuntarily. Nathaniel was indeed a vicious man! "Nathaniel Ye! How dare you hurt me? Haha! I think you will never find out what you want to know about!" "Let it be then." Nathaniel''s voice was as cold as ice. Chloe finally realized who she had been dealing with and asked, "What do you mean? Don''t you want to know about it?" "You''re the only one who knows about it for now. Since I don''t know anything, I''d better keep it a secret. The only way to keep a secret is to shut you up. So, what do you think I should do so that you''ll keep a secret, hmm?" Nathaniel sneered evilly like a devil. Chloe was so scared that she turned around and ran away. However, before she could leave the bar, she was blocked by two men. "You two! Get out of my way!" Chloe struggled to leave the ce, but the two men covered her mouth and took her away. Nathaniel walked out of the bar and went to the alley. Chloe looked at Nathaniel in horror and cried. Nathaniel waved his hand. One of the men let go of his hand that was on Chloe''s mouth. Chloe asked quickly, "Wh... why? You weren''t like this yesterday! You looked like you really wanted to know the truth!" "Yes, I really wanted to know about it yesterday, but you made a big mistake." Nathaniel''s expression was as cold as ice. The air around him was frigid, making Chloe shudder involuntarily. "Wh... what did I do?" "You shouldn''t have left a lipstick stain on my shirt or tried to seduce me. My wife misunderstood me because of your actions, Chloe. She is very angry now." Nathaniel''s words made Chloe freeze. "Oh? That''s it? You want to kill me because of this? Hah! Nathaniel, don''t you like to sow your wild oats?" "I only love my wife, so I can''t tolerate anyone who hurts her. I really wanted to know what happened, but there''s no need now. Nothing is more important than my wife''s happiness. So maybe you should take the truth about that incident to the grave instead." After saying that, Nathaniel turned around and left without hesitation. Cries of help from Chloe came behind Nathaniel, but he remained indifferent and aloof. It did not take long for the cries to be silent. "Throw her into the sea." Nathaniel said coldly without any hesitation. He had never been a good person. After returning to the hotel, Mango excused herself by saying that she wasn''t feeling well, and she quickly returned to her room. Then, she threw herself on the bed. The bed was kept tidy, but it was cold. The scene that Mango saw not long ago in the bar lingered on her mind. The woman was so attractive and curvy. She had a unique charm that Mango did not possess. When did Nathaniel fall in love with this type of woman? Mango did not know, but she felt something falling down her face. She reached out to touch her face and they were tears! Naha! Mango could not bear it. She was weak, so she had cried over an incident like this. Mango buried herself in the pillow and cried silently. After exhausting herself from crying relentlessly, she pulled the quilt over her own body and curled up like a baby. Then, she finally fell asleep. She did not know how long she had been sleeping, but she felt someone pulling her quilt from her body and touching her forehead. The person said something to her anxiously, but she did not hear anything at all. Mango felt so sleepy and tired. She did not want to wake up, so she turned around and continued to sleep. Nathaniel freaked out. Mango was having a fever! In fact, she had a high fever! "Hey! Mango, wake up. I''ll take you to the hospital." The word ''hospital'' provoked Mango. Her baby! When she witnessed that Nathaniel and Chloe were together, she still had not thought about her baby. However, the word ''hospital'' had triggered these thoughts, so she could not help but cry and shout. "No! I don''t want to go to the hospital! I... I won''t go there!" Even though Mango''s body was frail because of the fever, at this moment, she seemed to have been filled with strength. She struggled with all her might, and when she could not break free out of Nathaniel''s strong clench, she stretched out her fingers and scratched him. "Ah!" Nathaniel wanted to get her to the hospital. Then, he was scratched by Mango when he was caught off guard. A blood scratch appeared on his handsome face. Nathaniel had never thought that Mango, who had always been soposed, could be so emotional. He avoided Mango''s hands andforted her softly, "Okay, okay... we won''t go to the hospital, I promise you. I''ll take you for a bath." Upon hearing that Nathaniel wasn''t going to bring her to the hospital, Mango finally stopped attacking him. However, she felt wronged and said childishly, "I... I don''t want to take a bath." "Let''s go and get something to eat, then?" "No!" "Do you want to drink some water?" "No!" She was like a child throwing tantrums. No matter what Nathaniel said, she would go against him. Nathaniel''s heart wrenched while looking at Mango helplessly. Out of the blue, he asked, "Did you see me with a woman earlier?" Mango was not an unreasonable woman, so there had to be a reason for her actions. Nathaniel recalled her actionsst night, and he thought about the lipstick stain on his shirt. Then, he realized that Mango seemed to have misunderstood something. Upon hearing Nathaniel''s question, Mango snapped. "Nathaniel, get out of here! Go away! I don''t want to share my man with another woman. Do you know how disgusting that is? How could you do this to me? If I did something wrong, or if you don''t love me anymore, please tell me, and I''ll leave sensibly. You shouldn''t betray me like this and our rtionship like this! Love is pure and beautiful. Even if the love between us fades, I hope that we can end on good terms. Why did you fool around and mess with me? Urgh! I''m such an idiot!" "No! I have always loved you, and I never thought about cheating on you!" Nathaniel spoke with a serious tone. However, Mango was in a daze, so she could not see the adoring gaze that he had. "No! I don''t want to listen to your words! You are lying to me again. You aren''t faithful to me! Nathaniel, we are finished! I want to divorce you! Now!" When Mango said the word ''divorce'', she was heartbroken. Nathaniel''s face turned pale in disbelief. "Never!" He spoke viciously. Then, while Mango was still trying to fight her way out of his grasp, he quickly picked her up and opened the door before walking outside. Chapter 951 Chapter 951 However, Nathaniel bumped into Rainie at the door. "What''s wrong with Mango?¡± Nathaniel said coldly, "She has a fever¡± "A fever? D*mn it, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have gone out with her yesterday, let alone bring her to a bar to sing." Rainie''s words made Nathaniel stop abruptly. "What did you say? Mango was with you at the bar?" Nathaniel''s expression was scary enough to make Rainie jump in fright. She blurted out, "That''s... that''s right, we sang together in the beginning. But, after that, Mango said that she felt a little ufortable and went to the bathroom by herself." "What time was that?¡± Rainie felt a little helpless when she heard Nathaniel asking such detailed questions. "Huh? How would I know? But when we came up to the stage, I took a nce at my cell phone and saw that it was past two am. About 2.05 pm? Hearing Rainie''s words, Nathaniel looked even N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. upset. 2.05 pm? He and Chloe hade into the bar at ten past two. Did Mango see them? So, Mango became upset at him because of this? "D*mn it!" He thought. Right now, he really wanted to drag Chloe out of the sea and torture her all over again! Rainie apologized profusely when she could sense that Nathaniel was furious again. She thought that she had caused Mango to fall ill, "I''m sorry, I promise I won''t do it again." "It has nothing to do with you. Anyway, let''s go to the hospital together so that you can take care of her." "What?" Rainie thought that she had heard wrongly. Why would he let her take care of Mango? Back then, Nathaniel would take care of her personally. Suddenly, Mango''s words about Nathaniel having another affair immediately crossed her mind. Rainie''s eyes narrowed in an instant. "Nathaniel, are you seeing someone else other than Mango?" "No, I''m not." Nathaniel replied very firmly. He then walked away without paying attention to Rainie. Rainie was slightly stunned. Nathaniel was not a liar. Furthermore, she could tell that he wouldn''t cheat on Mango because he cared too much about her! Rainie did not understand the whole situation, but she followed him as she was concerned about Mango. Nathaniel carried Mango to Eugene''s house. "Where is Emberly?" Eugene was understandably flustered. After all, the first thing Nathaniel did after entering his house was to look for his wife! "Excuse me, why are you looking for my wife? Am I invisible to you?" "Look, stop spouting nonsense! My wife has a fever, so I wanted to get Emberly to take a look at her." Nathaniel ced Mango gently onto the sofa. By this time, Mango had already passed out again from the fever. Eugene sighed and said, "It''s true that my wife is a renowned international surgeon, but she specializes in surgical procedures. Besides, she just came back from an operation, and she''s sleeping. It''s just a fever, so can''t you send her to the hospital?" "There are too many bacteria in the hospital. My wife is pregnant, and she''s too precious, so I don¡¯t want to risk anything." "Heh. So your wife is precious, but my wife should work tirelessly for you?" Eugene did not like what he heard at all. Nathaniel did not bicker with him, but he asked directly, "Can she help me or not?" "No. My wife just did an operation for your brother-inwst night. It was almost midnight when she came back. She was called for another emergency operation at five o''clock this morning, and she already did three consecutive operations in a day! Now she finally came back and barelyid down, so you want me to wake her up again? Nathaniel, can''t you have somepassion? All she has is a fever, and she''s probably down with a fever, so she doesn¡¯t need a surgeon for that. You can go to the hospital, or how about I call my family doctor for you?" Eugene had intended to make the phone call in the midst of their conversation. Then, he heard a sound in the room upstairs. Suddenly, Emberly walked out of the room while rustling her hair slightly. "What¡¯s going on?" "Nothing. Go back to sleep." Eugene replied to her immediately. Emberly''s eyes shifted towards the silhouette of Mango. "What''s wrong with Mango?" While speaking, she got up and walked down the stairs. Eugene''s face darkened. "Go back to sleep. Don''t worry, well be fine. I''ll call the family doctor, and they''ll arrive soon." "What''s the point of doing that? By the time he arrives, Mango''s fever would have gotten worse. It may also affect the fetus. Go fetch my medical kit in the guest room." Emberly walked to Mango''s side and touched her forehead with both hands. Then, she frowned when she felt how warm Mango was. "Why is she burning up?" Nathaniel pursed his lips and did not speak, but Emberly caught the guilt in his eyes. "Did you bully her?" "It''s all a misunderstanding, but I can''t exin it." Nathaniel''s words made Eugene feel upset. "It''s my first time seeing you two quarrel like this.¡± "We didn''t quarrel nor bicker, and she never interrogated me either." Nathaniel looked even worse than before. Emberly sighed slightly and said, "Mango is a person who hides everything in her heart. A woman like this will always receive the short end of the stick. You know how she is, so you should avoid hurting her again in the future." "You¡¯re right." Nathaniel was not a person who listened to other people. Yet, Emberly¡¯s words seemed to have struck a chord, and he had taken her advice to heart too. Eugene grew angry when he saw that. "No, you guys..." "Hey! I told you to go get my first aid kit, so why do you have so much to say?" Emberly turned around and stared at Eugene. He felt a tinge of dismay staring into her beautiful eyes. "Emberly, I¡¯m your husband, not your maid." "Hah! You¡¯ re not even as good as a maid. The maid would¡¯ve brought the kit here already." "How dare you!" Eugene felt that Emberly always made him angry. He angrily flung his hands in vain and left. Rainie was worried that Eugene wouldn¡¯t go, so she quickly said, "Let me get it. Where is the guest room?" "It''s okay, he''s just throwing a tantrum." Nathaniel did not move his eyes away from Mango''s face while he said that. Rainie didn''t understand what was going on, but Emberly didn''t bother to exin. Then, Eugene came out with a medicine box. "Here." Eugene''s awkward look was ignored by Emberly. She quickly took the medicine box and started treating Mango without ncing at Eugene. Eugene said in a low voice, "Emberly, why are you so arrogant? I¡¯m the president of the Sanchez Group, yet you treat me like your servant. Heh. Are you doing this because you know that you''re precious to me?" "Who else is precious to you then? Hmm?" Emberly suddenly turned around, and her sharp gaze fell on Eugene''s face. "My daughter?" "Get lost!" Emberly yelled at him, but the corners of her mouth were slightly raised. Rainie observed their interaction and felt a twinge of sadness. If Thomas was alright now, would they be as happy as them? No! They wouldn''t! She would leave Thomas and not cause him any more trouble. Thinking of Thomas, who was still unconscious in the hospital, Rainie would rather break up with him if she knew this would happen. Emberly quickly lowered Mango''s temperature. However, Mango''s mood was not stable. "She''s subconsciously resisting the treatment, which is not good for her recovery. I don''t care if there is any misunderstanding that cannot be exined, but you need her to make her feel better. I can cure colds and fever, but I can''t treat her heart. There are many empty rooms in the house, so you can stay here. You can leave once she recovers." Emberly made this decision promptly. Eugene snorted coldly as a sign of protest. However, he did not say anything. Nathaniel ignored Eugene''s cold snort and said faintly, "Well go straight to the guest room then." "You''re really wee." Eugene was unhappy that Nathaniel and his wife intruded on the private time for him and Emberly. Nathaniel said lightly, "By the way, Eugene, send someone to take Denver and Ned here." "What? You''re ordering me too?" Eugene felt that this situation was too absurd! Fortunately, Emberly got up and kissed him on his cheek before saying faintly, "I can only sleep peacefully after they are well taken care of." Eugene immediately stopped protesting. "What do you want to eat for lunch?" "Whatever you like." Emberly waved and then went upstairs. Eugene''s eyes were full of tenderness. When Emberly disappeared into the door of the bedroom, he turned his head and looked at Nathaniel''s back with disgust and said, "Urgh! I''ll take the international development project that you tendered." "It¡¯s all yours. I''ll give it to you as a fee for your wife''s treatment." Nathaniel was not bothered at all. Rainie could not help but feel surprised. How could big shots like them give away projects that were worth a few billions as payment this easily? She did not understand the world of tycoons. Eugene was no longer so upset after getting what he wanted. Then, he got a servant to call Ned. Nathaniel carried Mango into the room while Rainie followed them. When she saw Nathaniel sitting beside Mango silently, she asked in a low voice, "Are you really with seeing another woman?" "I only met her to rify some problems, and I never nned to have a rtionship with her." "What''s the matter? Can''t you be frank and tell Mango the truth?" "No, I can''t." Nathaniel''s answer made Rainie frown slightly. "You''re husband and wife. Why do you need to hide things from her? Nathaniel, you know Mango''s personality well. If you don''t exin this matter clearly, she might really divorce you. Also, I heard from her that if she decides to divorce you, she will not keep the child that she''s carrying now. Think carefully because both of you have gone through so many hardships for this child. Are you really going to give up on her because of a misunderstanding?" Rainie could not help but feel surprised. How could big shots like them give away projects that were worth a few billions as payment this easily? She did not understand the world of tycoons. Eugene was no longer so upset after getting what he wanted. Then, he got a servant to call Ned. Nathaniel carried Mango into the room while Rainie followed them. When she saw Nathaniel sitting beside Mango silently, she asked in a low voice, "Are you really with seeing another woman?" "I only met her to rify some problems, and I never nned to have a rtionship with her." "What''s the matter? Can''t you be frank and tell Mango the truth?" "No, I can''t." Nathaniel''s answer made Rainie frown slightly. "You''re husband and wife. Why do you need to hide things from her? Nathaniel, you know Mango''s personality well. If you don''t exin this matter clearly, she might really divorce you. Also, I heard from her that if she decides to divorce you, she will not keep the child that she''s carrying now. Think carefully because both of you have gone through so many hardships for this child. Are you really going to give up on her because of a misunderstanding?" Hearing Rainie''s words, Nathaniel''s eyes darkened. Her hands held Mango''s hands tightly as if she would fly away as soon as he let go. "Did... did she really say this?" "Why should I lie to you? I wouldn''t gain anything from it. Since you weren''t just trying to rify some problems, why don''t you just exin it to her? But I''m also curious. Why is there a lipstick mark on your shirt if all you did was ask some questions. Urgh! Isn''t that woman too arrogant?" The more Rainie thought about it, the angrier she became. Nathaniel said coldly, "She¡¯ll never appear again." "What do you mean?" Nathaniel did not answer her question, but she slowly seemed to understand the meaning. She couldn''t help but widen her eyes and said in horror, "You, you made her..." "Her corpse is sinking into the sea as we speak.¡± Nathaniel said these words lightly, but Rainie was not calm at all. She suddenly realized that Nathaniel had always been a ruthless person. However, Mango had always kept him in check. Was he baring his fangs again now because of Mango? Rainie didn''t know the answer, but she could vaguely sense that the matter Nathaniel had asked about was rted to Mango. Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Nathaniel frowned as Rainie did not leave. "Do you have anything else to tell me?" Rainie was slightly stunned by that question. "Didn''t you ask me to stay and take care of her?" Rainie felt that Nathaniel was contradicting himself, so she mentioned his arrangement. Sure enough, Nathaniel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as some of the tension was lifted. "Yes, you''re right. Go prepare the room for Denver. I''ll call youter.¡± Rainie knew that he wanted to be alone with Mango, so she left their room without saying another word. Nathaniel only lowered his guard when both he and Mango were the only ones left in the room. He held Mango''s hand and sighed, "s! What do you want me to do with you? We''ve gone through so much together, and yet you don''t believe me? Do you think our rtionship is so fragile? You actually wanted us to divorce me and abort the child? Are you really willing to go that far?" Mango didn''t make a single sound, and she continued sleeping soundly. Nathaniel put her hand against his lips and kissed her. He said softly, "I won''t agree to that. Give up. I won¡¯t divorce you, no matter what. There are some things that I won''t tell you because you¡¯re better off not knowing them at all. In fact, you just need to know that you are my wife, Mrs. Ye. Leave the rest to me." Mango did not move at all. Nathaniel kept herpany and touched her forehead from time to time. Her fever gradually dropped, but she still did not show any signs of waking up. He knew that Mango was feeling terrible. Nathaniel stayed with Mango for over two hours. He finally let out a sigh of relief when the temperature of Mango had returned back to normal. Suddenly, his phone rang. Nathaniel looked at the number before letting go of Mango''s hand and walking out of the room. Meanwhile, Rainie was sitting on the sofa outside while watching something. When she saw Nathaniel, she quickly got up. "Is Mango awake?" "Not yet. You go in and take care of her. I have to be somewhere else." "Oh, I see." Rainie did not ask him where he was going, nor what he was going to do. Instead, she went straight to Mango''s room. Mango''s fever was gone, but her tired appearance made Rainie feel sorry for her. She covered Mango with a nket. Then, she saw Nathaniel driving out of Eugene''s ce. Mango felt pain all over her body. She felt as if she was burning, and then she felt as if was freezing to death. She dreamed that Nathaniel had left with another woman arm-in-arm. No matter how she shouted and screamed, he did not look back once. Mango sat down on the ground alone whileughing at her own pitiful self. "He''s a man that cheated on you, and he stopped paying attention to you! So, why are you crying? Who¡¯s going to care?" No one would feel sorry for her! Mango had no choice but to stand up. Looking at Nathaniel''s back, she felt a heartwrenching pain, but her tears had already dried up. She had made a decision, and some things would no longer be the same anymore. When Mango woke up again, the sun was about to set below the horizon. She looked around nkly, and her body soft and powerless. This house was unfamiliar to her. It was definitely not a hotel. Where was he? Mango was about to move when she saw Rainie lying on the edge of the bed, fast asleep. With Rainie around, Mango''s heart temporarily calmed down. She looked carefully at the decor here. It was a luxurious yet private vi. Was she residing in someone else''s house? Mango couldn''t figure out the answer to that question, neither did she want to wager a guess. Her entire body was drenched in sweat due to the fever, and she felt extremely ufortable. It had left her powerless and fatigued as well. Although Mango didn''t want to pay attention to it, she still felt disappointed when she didn''t see Nathaniel the moment her eyes opened. Now that he did not love her anymore, he would no longer treat her preciously like before. Yet, every sh of their past memories brought a sharp pain to her heart, but she could only bear with it silently. Mango snapped herself out of it and tried to move. Rainie immediately woke up at that time. "Mango, you'' re awake! How do you feel? You scared me! Why did you suddenly get a fever? You have a weak body, so you shouldn''t have gone out with me. Urgh! It''s all my fault.¡± Seeing that Rainie kept ming herself, Mango grabbed her hand and said weakly, "It''s... it''s not your fault at all. Can I have some water?" "Sure, I''ll get it for you right away!¡± Rainie nimbly poured her a cup of cold water. The cool water refreshed her tired body, and Mango finally felt much better than before. "Where is this ce?" Her voice was still somewhat hoarse. Rainie quickly said, "Don¡¯t speak anymore, take care of yourself and rest. This is Mr. Sanchez''s home. You had a fever, so Nathaniel took you here to see Emberly. She wants you to stay here for a while." Mango paused after hearing Rainie''s words. "Did Nathaniel carry me here?" "Yes, who else could it be? I don''t have the strength to hold you in my arms. Besides, you have a baby in your belly. I wouldn''t dare to do that!." Rainie saw a slight frown sh across Mango''s face when thetter heard Nathaniel''s name. The frown rxed quickly, but it still could not escape her sharp eyes. "Mango, what''s going on between you and Nathaniel? I asked him, and he said that woman is not who you think she is. He was just asking her something." Mango''s heart ached slightly. But she replied nonchntly, "Oh." "Do you know that I''m worried about you right now? You keep everything with yourself and let your thoughts go wild! A lipstick mark does not mean anything. You should trust Nathaniel." "I saw him when we were singing at the bar. The woman beside him had her arm hooked around his. They were quite intimate, and he didn''t seem to reject her." Rainie was slightly stunned after hearing Mango''s words. "Did you see it with your own eyes?" "Yes, I did." At this point, Mango no longer wanted to keep it a secret from Rainie anymore. "That bast*rd! Urgh! How could he lie to me like this? I can''t believe that he really had an affair." Rainie was pissed off on behalf of Mango. On the other hand, Mango was not as agitated as her. She mumbled softly, "Find me awyer. I want to draft a divorce agreement.¡± Rainie was stunned again. "Wait... do you really want a divorce? What about the children?¡± "Look, you know my personality. I will never allow anyone to get in the way of my rtionship. In fact, I would go to the ends of the earth for Nathaniel because I loved him! But now not anymore. If his heart is no longer with me, why should I drag this out? I hate sharing with others anyway." When Mango said these words, her eyes were nk and dull. Rainie could see that she was already heartbroken because of what Nathaniel did, and it would take time for Mango to get over this incident. She knew Mango very well indeed. Once Mango had made a decision, she would not change it no matter what. "If you have decided after thinking about it carefully, I''ll support you." "Thank you." Mango smiled, but it looked very bitter. "Let''s rest for a while more, okay?" Rainie''s heart ached for Mango. Mango didn''t refuse, and sheid down before closing her eyes again. However, she couldn''t fall asleep. Well, she would definitely get a divorce soon, but how should she tell the children about it? They had just started getting along very well with Nathaniel. If she told them that they had divorced their father, would the children be affected physically and mentally? Mango felt terrible, but she had to also consider these problems. The next day, Emberly got up after a full night''s rest. Meanwhile, Eugene had left earlier to handle somepany matter. She sent someone over to see if Mango and Rainie had woken up as she wanted to invite them for a meal. Mango didn''t have the appetite to eat, nor did she want Emberly to pry into her business. So, she pretended to be asleep. Rainie saw through her and walked out directly. She said that Mango was still resting after the fever subsided, so the two women went out to eat. After they left, Mango sat up and drafted a divorce agreement on her phone. Then, she found and hired awyer to be her attorney and sent her divorce agreement to Nathaniel. She didn''t want a penny of the Ye family''s assets. As for the children, she hoped that Nathaniel could hide the situation from the children for the time being and wait till they were older. Mango knew that it was absolutely impossible for her to fall in love deeply again with another man in this life. After she was done, Rainie came in with a tter of food. "Dr. Xiao went to the hospital and told us to do whatever we want. Come on, it''s all yours." "I... don''t have an appetite." Mango said in a somewhat ufortable manner, "Rainie, would you be concerned if you left Denver here?" Rainie was stunned, and she moved her hand slightly. "Wait... are you nning to leave here?" "Yes, I don''t want to see him again." "But don''t you want to hear an exnation from him at least?¡± ¡°There''s nothing to exin. I asked him about it, but he didn''t want to tell me about it. Since he doesn''t want to disclose the reason, then I won''t plead anymore. From now on, we have broken up, and I wish for his happiness as well!" Mango''s voice was terribly hoarse. She struggled to get up, and Rainie immediately helped her up when she saw this. "Perhaps...there is a misunderstanding between the two of you?" "Hah, we could''ve solved the problem easily if it was a misunderstanding. But he is determined to keep it a secret from me. In that case, I won''t ask anymore. Well, let''s go around and try our luck at starting a film and televisionpany here." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After hearing Mango''s words, Rainie paused for a moment. Then, she asked, "Do you really want to start your ownpany? If you divorce Nathaniel, you won''t have so many convenient advantages. It''s difficult to run a movie and televisionpany! Now that you''re pregnant, I will put more effort into my work, so you don''t have to start anything in a hurry. Let''s take a break." "I still want to start the business." Although Mango had only said a few words, Rainie knew how determined and strong- willed she was. Fine. After all, Mango needed something to distract her from the pain that she was feeling right now. Perhaps, if she really got busy, Mango would be able to take her mind off this matter. Rainie nodded. She went to Denver''s room and gave some instructions before helping Mango leave the Sanchez home. Furthermore, Mango left a message for Emberly and thanked her for her help. She said that she had something urgent to deal with, so she had left earlier. She needed money now, but if she didn''t want a penny from the Ye family, what should she do? Mango suddenly remembered that house that the Shen family owned. Perhaps it was time for her to look for Gise. Chapter 953 Chapter 953 She leapt into action immediately after that thought. After Mango and Rainie left the Sanchez home, they rented a house in the suburbs. Rainie wanted to apany Mango, but Mango asked her to gather some resources for their company instead. Furthermore, she wanted to take a stroll alone. Rainie was a little worried, but she couldn''t change Mango''s mind, so she agreed to her request instead. Mango called Gise immediately after departing from her rental home. "Let''s meet. I have something to discuss with you." Gise was shocked initially as she didn''t believe Mango would call her. After hearing Mango''s words, she sneered, "Heh! Why do you think I would meet you? Mango, who do you think you are?" "Well, that''s true. I''m not anyone special, and you can also choose to not see me. But do your parents know about this person called Bernard Gaylord?" This did the trick. Once Mango finished her words, Gise became extremely anxious. "Mango, if you dare to tell them about him, I won''t forgive you!¡± "HI wait for you in the coffee shop at Mombra Street." Mango hung up the phone immediately after saying that. When Gise arrived at the cafe, Mango was already waiting for her inside. Mango only had a cup of cold in water in front of her, even though she was at a cafe. Her eyes were looking out of the window, and it was clear that something was bothering her mind. Her expression was a little sad and depressing. Wait... did Mango look sad? Gise thought she must have seen wrongly. What would she be sad about when Nathaniel treated her so well? Furthermore, she also had and privileges provided by both the Hans and Xiao family! When Gise thought of her own family background and how Mango had reced her as the Shen family''s daughter for so many years, she felt upset. ¡°You asked me to have coffee with you, but you''re drinking cold water? Mango, you''re not sincere at all." Upon hearing Gise''s voice, Mango finally came to her senses. However, the tiredness and redness in her eyes stunned Gise. "Were you crying?" "Some sand got into my eye. Oh, please! Do you think I have anything to cry over in the first ce?" Mango said faintly before she finished drinking the ss of water in front of her in one gulp. Gise also felt that she had asked a stupid question. How could such a beautiful woman who was loved by many even cry? Moreover, she was pregnant now. The Ye family probably were treating her preciously! Gise''s face darkened at this thought. "Tell me, what do you want from me? Although I don''t know how you found out about Bernard, I''m warning you, you better not provoke him. Otherwise, the consequences would be extremely deadly. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want with Nathaniel backing you up? Heh. Mango, this is B City, not Ocean City." Gise''s was brimming with confidence when she said these words. If they were in Ocean City, Mango would definitely retort sharply. However, knowing that the person behind Gise was Bernard, she decided not to argue with her. "How much did you sell the house of Shen family in Ocean City for? Give me back the money. I won''t sell the house." Mango went straight to the point. After all, this was the purpose of her entire trip. She was indebted to Emberly deeply. Thus, Mango would not let Gise take advantage of her. Gise''s expression turned sour after knowing that Mango hade here to ask her for money. "What do you mean give you back? That house belonged to my parents! Mango, do you have any conscience? Our parents took their time to educate you, feed you and gave you a home! Now that you married the most powerful man in Ocean City, you did not show the slightest gratitude and you even dared to eye over their properties? Mango, do you even need more money?" "Yes. So give me the money." Mango didn''t bother arguing with her. Instead, she stretched out her hand to Gise in an upromising manner. Gise took a step back and said with arrogance, "I have nothing to give you! I have spent all the money. There is nothing left except my life. The decision is yours to make." "How dare you!" Mango had known that Gise would behave like a rogue, but she never thought that she would act like such a rascal. "Gise, you sold the house without my permission, and yet the buyer couldn''t get the property ownership certifications. This is clearly a scam!" "Then you can go deal with that person andplete the ownership transfer procedure." Gise seemed to think that she was right after all. At this point, Mango knew that there was no point in continuing to talk to her. "Gise, I''ll give you three days to return the money to me or give it back to that buyer. Otherwise, we''ll meet in court." "Well, go ahead and sue me. I''ll tell my parentster that the daughter that they raised up for so long wants to sue me. We''re flesh and blood. Heh. What do you think they will do?" Gise was fearless and sure of herself when she said these. Mango looked at her snide face and sneered back, "Heh. Nathaniel bought off the bond between them and I for a million dors, don''t you remember? Why do you think they can demand anything from me? Gise, don''t be too greedy." Hearing Mango''s words, Gise''s expression turned a little ugly. "Well, I don''t want to give it to you, so what can you do to me? Mango, you''re so rich, so why do you have to make things difficult for me? You can just think that you''repensating me with the money, right?" "No! Only a thief takes things without asking. You haven''t even discussed it with me at all. Gise, I''m giving you a chance and telling you this in advance, but I''ll only give you three days. If you be involved in awsuit, I don''t think we need to have the violinpetition anymore, right? That''s because you''ll only end up being absent on that day, right?" Gise''s eyes darkened when she heard Mango''s words. "Hey! Don''t push your limits!" "I''m just taking back what belongs to me." After saying that, Mango stood up and walked out. Gise looked at her back and, there was an ambiguous look in her eyes. After walking out of the cafe, Mango wanted to know how Rainie was doing. So, she gave her a car. When she heard Rainie saying that a screenwriter had invited her to sing one of their tracks, Mango was happy for her. Later, she found out that a video clip of Rainie singing in the bar had gone viral on the Inte. "Send me the address. I''lle over to find you." Mango was in a joyful mood. Although Mango was upset because of Nathaniel''s affair, she was still happy because Rainie had kicked off her career well. Rainie gave the address to Mango. Mango looked at her address and navigated for a moment. She discovered that it was actually within walking distance, so she did not bother hailing a cab. Instead, she headed straight for the location. When Mango approached a junction, the traffic light shed green for pedestrians to cross. Then, she kept on moving. At this moment, a car suddenly drove through the red light and headed straight for Mango. "Be careful!" Someone beside her shouted, but it was already toote for Mango to turn around. Bang! She was sent flying from the impact. Oh sh*t! This thought shed across Mango''s mind as her hands subconsciously hugged her stomach. However, the instant her bodynded on the ground, she felt pain all over her body. Her stomach jerked, and a warm stream of liquid flowed out between her legs. Her baby! Mango''s heart ached. She tried to speak, but only a mouthful of blood came out before she lost consciousness. There were many people gathering around her now. However, the driver saw the crowd and immediately fled the scene. Mango was lying in the middle of the road. The bloodstains below her body were spreading slowly, dying the crossroad crimson in bright red. "Someone call the ambnce! Or she''ll die soon!" "Yes, yes, call the police!" Someone nearby shouted, and some people took action quickly. Some people were recording this scene with their phones so that they could upload this scene on the inte. Rainie had been waiting for Mango for a long time. When she called Mango, her phone had already been turned off. "What''s going on?" Rainie felt very uneasy right at this thought. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was discussing the contract with Eugene in the private club. Taking care of Mango had inconvenienced Emberly greatly, and he did not want to disturb her further. However, it was a little troublesome as Eugene wanted to amend the terms of the contract, so they found a secluded spot and invited awyer to handle the formalities here. Nathaniel kept looking at his phone the entire morning. He was afraid that he would miss the call from Mango when she woke up. Yet, the wait yielded nothing but silence from the phone. "Why do you keep looking at your phone? What''s the matter?" Eugene could not help asking. "It''s nothing." Nathaniel did not say anything else, but he still picked up his phone and opened his social media to take a look. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Since Mango did not call him, he decided to nce through her social media. Whenever Mango was in a bad mood, she liked to vent her frustration by posting on her social media feed. Nathaniel opened Mango''s feed, but there were no new updates today. He was a little worried. He subconsciously browsed through other people''s social media, and suddenly, a video of a car ident popped up on her feed. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes at this scene. "What''s wrong?¡± Eugene was almost petrified by Nathaniel''s intimidating aura. "I''m leaving!¡± Nathaniel stood up and left immediately. "What? The contract has not beenpleted yet." Eugene wanted to grab hold of Nathaniel, but thetter sprinted away very quickly. "D*mn, why was he running so fast? Did something happen to someone?" Eugene also picked up his phone and started scrolling. He was stunned when he saw Mango lying in a pool of blood. "How could this be..." Eugene called Emberly quickly. When Mango was sent to the hospital, she was already unconscious, and her breathing was very weak. Emberly heard the news, and she immediately rushed over and personally performed an operation on her. When she saw the bloodstains on Mango''s body, Mango''s hands were still tightly wrapped around her stomach. Her eyes feared. The child should be gone... Emberly pushed Mango into the operating room hurriedly at this thought. When the light in the operating room came on, Nathaniel arrived. "Argh! Where... where is she? Where is my wife? Tell me!" The people around were frightened by Nathaniel and quickly pointed to the operating room. However, Nathaniel could not enter anymore. His heart was leaping in his throat. "Ned, check the location of the incident. Who ran over her? Where is the driver that caused the ident now?" Nathaniel called Ned immediately. When Ned heard that something had happened to Mango, he was stunned. He had no idea that Mango had left the vicinity. However, Ned still quickly investigated the surveince video at that time of the incident. "Mr. Ye, we are unable to identify the driver. The car te also turns out to be fake, and we can''t find any other concrete information. Mr. Ye, this is not an ident. It may be a murder!¡± Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed as he listened to Ned. Who was it? Who had the audacity to attack Mango? "Investigate immediately! No matter how much manpower and resources it takes, I want to know who that person is!" Chapter 954 Chapter 954 Ned immediately went to investigate what had happened. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was unwilling to leave Mango, so he waited outside the operating room. He was so heartbroken that he found himself gasping for air. Emberly was fighting to save Mango, but Mango''s hands were hung so tightly on her stomach that Emberly couldn''t pry them open. She was a mother, so she was determined to protect her child. Perhaps when the car had run over Mango, she knew that she had no hopes of meeting her child. However, she still gave her all to keep him alive. At this moment, Emberly''s eyes suddenly became a little teary. "Mango, please... please let go so that I can save you and let your child rest in peace." Emberly came near to Mango''s ear and spoke in a small, gentle voice. Even though Mango was unconscious, she knew Mango could still hear her. Sure enough, a stream of tears rolled down from the corner of Mango¡¯s eyes. Her grip loosened up as well. Emberly was very upset too. She had done countless surgeries, but she had not performed surgeries like these before before. In fact, she wouldn''t have taken over this surgery if the patient wasn''t Mango. This was too devastating! Mango was still in aa as Emberly began to perform the surgery. The operationsted for more than an hour. When they pushed Mango out of the operation room, Nathaniel felt his legs giving out. "How was it?" "She''s fine. Unfortunately, the child couldn''t be saved.¡± Emberly''s voice was not loud, but Nathaniel was devasted when he heard the news. Even though he had been mentally prepared, he still had a hard time epting the reality that had happened. "Uhm... I think I''ll keep it from her first. I''m afraid she can''t ept it." Nathaniel''s voice went dry and hoarse when he said this. Emberly looked at him and asked in a low voice, "What''s the misunderstanding between you two? Can''t you let Mango know the truth?" "No way!" "But... why?" "If I could tell you the reason, I would have told her the truth already." Emberly felt like beating Nathaniel up after hearing his words. "Then are you going to let the misunderstanding continue? Nathaniel, do you know? After a woman loses her child, the misunderstanding between you both will most likely be worse, and you can never make up for it! F*ck! You might even lose her forever. Even so, you still don''t want toe clean with her?" Nathaniel sped his hands tightly together. He gazed at Mango, whoid there unconscious. It was obvious that the nerves had gotten to him as he bit his lip so hard that bright red blood oozed out of the corner of his mouth. Anyone could tell that Nathaniel was in great pain, but he still said firmly, "How serious is the damage to her body?" "She''s still at the earlier stages of her pregnancy, so the damage wasn¡¯t very serious. She''ll recover soon. Besides, she was under anaesthesia, so there was no pain. She didn¡¯t bleed much as well. Anyhow, I''m not sure how long it will take for her to recover mentally from the trauma." Emberly noticed Nathaniel wasn'' t willing to continue the conversation, si she could only sigh and say, "Don''t provoke her anymore. She''s extremely weak now. Just right before the surgery, she was still holding on to her stomach to protect her child. You''re a man, so you will never understand how it feels to be a mother! A man might only contribute ten minutes or so to create a child, but a woman goes through ten months of pregnancy and a lifetime of care. Now that this had happened, you shouldn''t further provoke her." As Emberly finished speaking, she ordered someone to send Mango to the ICU. Nathaniel¡¯s eyes went dim. He followed Mango into the ward and took care of her without rest. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When Mango woke up again, she didn''t know where she was until she noticed the white ceiling and the IV bag hanging above her head. Then, she started to recall the scenes one by one. She subconsciously touched her belly and was devastated to find that she could no longer feel her baby moving. In the end, she could not protect her child. Maybe this was God''s will. When she found out that Nathaniel had cheated on her, she didn''t know how to deal with the child. Then, a car ident took away the child she hadn''t even met yet. Even though Mango tried hard to convince herself in such a way, she still felt heartbroken because of her child. She wanted to cry, but her tears had already dried up, and she could not shed even a single tear. She could only stare nkly at the ceiling, and no one knew what she was thinking. All this while, she had turned a blind eye to Nathaniel as well. Nathaniel felt even sadder when he saw her acting like that. "If you''re feeling unhappy, you can beat and scold me however you want, just... just don''t keep it to yourself.¡± Mango still looked up at the ceiling as if she didn''t hear it. The snow- white colour represented holiness. Would her child go to heaven? She was not apetent mother. Five years ago, she was still able to protect her child from harm. But now, five yearster, she couldn''t do anything. She felt so helpless! Mangoid there in silence and refused to speak even a single word. Soon, the nurse came in and changed her IV drip. Emberly also came over and gave her a check-up. When Emberly talked to her, she just nodded slightly with an exhausted expression. When everyone except for Nathaniel had left, Mango closed her eyes and went into a deep sleep. She hadn''tughed, cried or lost her temper. In fact, she hadn¡¯t even said a single word! Seeing Mango in such a state, Nathaniel''s heart tightened. He was very worried for her, but there was nothing he could do. Therefore, he had no choice but to ask Ned to bring Rita over. When Mango saw Rita, her eyes lit up a little. She looked better, but she was still weak. "Mommy, are you sick?¡± "Come here and let mommy hug you!¡± Mango stretched out her arms towards her daughter. Rita climbed onto the bed obediently. She stretched out her small arms and hugged Mango tightly. She gently patted her back and said in a low voice, "Mommy, don''t be afraid. Rita is right here with you. I know that injections and medicines are difficult to deal with, but mommy is the strongest, right? You can endure this. I¡¯ll blow away all your pain. Whoo, whoo! See, it doesn''t hurt at all.¡± With that, Rita puckered up her small mouth and blew at the area where Mango''s hand was pricked with needles. Her touching actions immediately made Mango''s eyes go red. "There mommy, it''s not painful anymore." Mango hugged Rita tightly and finally cried out loud. Nathaniel heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Mango crying. He quickly handed over his handkerchief, but she pretended not to see it. Instead, she pulled out a piece of paper and wiped her tears. She patted Rita''s head and said, "The hospital isn''t a nice ce. Go home with Uncle Ned, and I will be fine after a few days'' rest. When I recover, I''ll go home to you guys, okay? Be a good child when I''m not around. Do you understand?" "Yes, mommy. You have to take care of yourself too." "All right." "Let''s make a pinky promise." Rita extended her little finger towards Mango. Mango pinky swore with Rita, then Rita was taken back home. Nathaniel was now truly afraid of being alone with Mango. He would rather she scold or hit him. After all, anything was better than the cold shoulder that she was giving him now! Mango really acted as if he did not exist. Nathaniel poured Mango a cup of warm water, but she did not ept it. Instead, she immediately closed her eyes and went to sleep. By the time Rainie rushed over as she heard the news, Mango was already asleep. "Oh my gosh, how could this happen? Urgh! It''s my fault! I shouldn''t have left her alone." Seeing Rainie ming herself, Nathaniel whispered, "It has nothing to do with you." "Is she feeling okay?" "Yeah, she''s fine, but she''s ignoring me and sleeping a bit more. s..." Nathaniel felt somewhat aggrieved. Rainie looked at him and whispered, "I¡¯ll try talking to herter." "There¡¯s no need." Nathaniel was also very stubborn. Even though Mango ignored him, he still looked after her tirelessly. Mango hadn''t argued with him or chased him away. She allowed him to take care of her, but she still wouldn''t talk to him. She slept after meals and ate again when she woke up. Thus, her body recovered quickly in this cycle. More than a weekter, Mango''s health had greatly improved. Hence, she asked to be discharged from the hospital. So, Nathaniel asked for Emberly''s advice. After learning that Mango could be discharged and continue her recovery at home, he quickly arranged for a car and a helicopter. He nned to bring her back to Ocean City overnight. However, Mango handed him the divorce papers instead. "Let''s get divorced." Mango announced in a calm voice, and there was no expression on her face. It was as if she had lost the ability to feel. Nathaniel''s hand trembled slightly. As he red at the headings of the paper, the words ''divorce agreement¡¯ stung his eyes. He stood still for a long time, unwilling to take the papers. "No, I don''t agree to this divorce." "I''m not discussing this with you. I''m just informing you. I won''t go back to Ocean City with you, and I''ll stay here for the time being. However, I don''t want to let the children know about this now. After this, I won''t fight with you over the custody of our children. I believe you want the best for them as well and that you''ll take good care of them. Besides, I¡¯ll be busy with my own issues recently, so I may not have the time to take care of them. Please look after them in the meantime. Once I have a stable job, they cane over to my ce." Mango hadn''t taken Nathaniel''s refusal seriously and continued to speak. Nathaniel was devastated when he heard this. "No! I won''t let you work hard alone in B City. If you refuse to see me, I''m willing to leave you alone. If you want to have a career, I''ll support all your wishes, even if it means handing the Ye family over to you." "I don''t need your pity nor anything else from you. Nathaniel, when I was with you, I didn''t ask for anything. Now that I''m leaving you, that''ll remain the same. Besides, I married you for love. I continued to hang on thest three years when you stopped loving me because I believed that my actions would move you sooner orter. However, we''re divorcing now because we don''t love each other anymore. Marriage with love is sweet, but a loveless marriage is a prison. Why should we trap ourselves in this prison? If you marry again in the future, I will give you my blessings as long as she is good to the children." "Nonsense! I won''t love any other woman, and I won''t marry again. Mango Shen, you can try to get a divorce, but I won¡¯t let it happen!" Nathaniel was getting anxious. Mango still said faintly, "Whatever. I''ll file for a divorce when the six- month term is up. I don''t want a single thing from you. Look, I''m really exhausted, and I''m devastated right now...because I lost my child. Urgh! I really don''t have the strength to quarrel with you, and I don''t feel like arguing anymore with you too. I just want to divorce you. If you really loved me, let me go." After saying that, Mango called Rainie and asked thetter to pick her up. When Rainie arrived, she was taken aback by Nathaniel''s depressed state. "Mango, I think you should..." "Are... are you abandoning me too?" Mango looked straight at Rainie with tears in her eyes. Rainie''s heart hurt, and she couldn''t utter a single word after seeing Mango''s heartbroken expression. "Of course not. Let¡¯s go." Rainie supported Mango by the arm and helped her to walk past Nathaniel. As they passed by Nathaniel, he suddenly grabbed onto Mango''s hand tightly as he feared that he would lose her for life once he let her go. Chapter 955 Chapter 955 "Let go." Mango did not turn around. She did not dare to look back, and she couldn''t do so either. After all, she was afraid that she would change her mind once she did. Perhaps it only took one second to fall in love, but it would take forever to forget about that same person. She still loved Nathaniel, but she could not tolerate the fact that the man she loved had an affair with another woman. Mango could not forget the red lipstick mark, and it was a nightmare that she could never forget. Every time she recalled the scene, her heart would hurt greatly because of his betrayal, and this torturous cycle repeated itself tirelessly. Ironically, Nathaniel refused to give her an exnation. If Nathaniel was truly innocent, he wouldn''t have stayed silent. Nathaniel would never lie to her, so if he didn''t exin, it meant that he admitted it, right? Mango wanted to break free of Nathaniel''s grip, but she could not. "Nathaniel, why are you still holding on? When you betrayed our rtionship, did you think about my feelings?" "I was always loyal to you!" Nathaniel finally spoke up. Mangoughed resentfully as tears welled up in her eyes. "Then why won''t you exin? Tell me! Where did that lipstick staine from? What''s your rtionship with her? Huh?" "We have no rtionship. I have nothing to do with her." Mango forced a bitter smile. "Oh... I see... so it''s a one-night stand then. Heh! I'' ve only been pregnant for three months and you¡¯ve already lost your patience? Or do you think that I am a woman who can tolerate you having an extramarital affair during my pregnancy?" Mango couldn''t help herself. She still turned back in the end with tears welled up in her eyes. "I wanted to end our rtionship on a good note, so why are you making this hard for both of us? You have to be responsible for your actions, so stop trying to persuade me to stay! Oh, please! I''m sure you know me well by now. Some mistakes can be forgiven, but now that you''ve crossed the line, please know that I can''t forgive you." Mango still managed to shake Nathaniel off. She managed to do so not because she was stronger. It was because Nathaniel did not want to harm her. "Anyhow, I won''t agree to a divorce!" In the end, that was all Nathaniel could say. "Whatever." Mango did not insist any further. She just left with the help of Rainie. It was drizzling outside. Although it wasn''t raining heavily, Mango still felt chilly when she stepped out. Nathaniel passed his jacket to Mango and muttered, "Even if you don''t like taking things from me anymore, you should take care of yourself." This time, Mango did not refuse him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She and Rainie hailed a taxi and left the hospital. She saw Nathaniel watching them leave in the rain from the rear-view mirror of the car. His eyes were darkened. She couldn''t make out his emotions, but she still felt sad for him. He was the one who cheated on her, but why did she feel so miserable and reluctant to leave? Mango felt that she was simply too useless. She forced herself to close her eyes. Then, she leaned back against the chair and tried to sleep. Rainie had witnessed this whole scene, and she couldn''t help but feel pity and sad for them. "Maybe he really has some difficulties...¡± "Stop talking, Rainie. I''m too tired!" Mango shut her mouth and refused to continue the conversation. Rainie wasn¡¯t in the position to say anything else. So, she silently supported Mango as they walk back to Rainie''s apartment. After that, Mangoid down and slept for an entire day and night, giving Rainie a heart attack. In fact, Rainie would have considered sending her back to the hospital again if her vital signs weren''t normal. Seeing Rainie''s worried expression, Mango mumbled, "I''m fine... I''m just a little weak. I remember that you said a screenwriter was looking to cooperate with you. How¡¯s that going for you?" Hearing Mango asked about her issues, Rainie said gloomily, "What? Do you understand what¡¯s happening now? Stop worrying about me. What¡¯s most important for you right now is to take good care of yourself, okay?" "Hey! I''m asking you a question.¡± Mango was very persistent. Rainie could only answer, "That screenwriter¡¯s name is Ares Davis, and he¡¯ s the genius screenwriter we were looking for. After listening to my song, he ns to train me for a month, then he''ll help me release an album.¡± "That¡¯s good news! You should pack and leave soon.¡± "Huh? What about you? You can''t be own your own right now!" Rainie refused to leave Mango alone no matter what. Mango whispered, "What''s our goal? Rainie, you have to think about your father, your brother, and Braden Armstrong! You have so much debt and loans to pay! Can you afford to wait any longer? I''m not seriously ill, and it''s just a miscarriage, so I''ll get better after resting for some time. There''s absolutely no reason for you to stay by my side. Here, I still have some money. Just hire a nurse to take care of me. You should go do your work. I can''t set up a filmpany for the time being. So, you have to rely on Ares to set up one and develop your career." "What? I can''t leave you at this time. I would never have had such a chance if it weren''t for you! Even if I decided to do this, I have to wait until you are fully recovered." Rainie wouldn¡¯t leave Mango¡¯s side no matter what. Mango smiled and said, "I¡¯m totally fine. If you''re really worried, you can help me bring a person over." "Who is it?" "Haniya. It¡¯s been so many days, so her injury should be cured by now. Now that I''m going to divorce Nathaniel, I can¡¯t be surrounded by his subordinates. So, I think that I can only trust Haniya and Desmond for now." Rainie immediately thought about Haniya, Mango''s special bodyguard, when she heard Mango''s words. "Alright, I''ll leave when she arrives. You can''t drive me away before she arrives, got it?" Rainie was determined. Mango didn''t argue with her. She nodded her head and continued to sleep. Rainie felt upset for Mango after seeing her like this, but there was nothing she could do to. They had to solve their own rtionship matters themselves. After all, she was only an outsider, so she could not help them at all. Mango slept soundly that night. When she woke up again, Haniya had already arrived. "What? How did you get here so quickly?" "Mr. Ye had someone send us here." "Huh? Us? Wait... someone else came with you?" Mango was stunned after hearing Haniya''s words. Haniya nodded quickly. "Well, Desmond and I are here, and we also have some people that are working under him. Mr. Ye said, no matter what your decision is, Desmond and I are loyal to you. You can order us as you wish, and you don¡¯t have to avoid him." Mango was silent after hearing this. Nathaniel knew her too well and still doted on her. However, this kind of treatment made her feel very ufortable. "Where is Desmond?" She changed the topic hurriedly as she was worried that she couldn''t control her emotions well. Haniya quickly said, "Desmond went to investigate the ident. We heard that the car had a fake number te. The driver has escaped, and the surveince video is blurry. However, he says that he can find out the truth somehow." Mango nodded in response. Desmond was getting much more skilled at dealing with things these days. She did not bother asking about the investigation details as she only wanted to know what he had found out. "By the way, have you recovered from your injury?" "I''m alright now. Thanks for asking!" Haniya had a sweet smile, which made Mango feel better. "I''m hungry, so can you get me some food to eat? Did Rainie leave?¡± "Yup, the producer called her to go over. I''ll make something delicious for you immediately. Is there anything that you would like to eat?" "Anything''s fine. I don''t have much of an appetite. Some congee would be great, though." Mango was not in the mood to eat much right now. However, Haniya still cooked some other dishes for her. In the end, Mango only ate two mouthfuls of the food and stopped eating. Haniya didn''t force her either. When Mango was awake, they would chat about thetest news and gossip. Gradually, Mango''s mood was improved without Haniya by her side. During this period, Nathaniel did note to see her, nor did he call her. Although Mango missed him so much until the point where she couldn''t bear with it, she felt thankful that Nathaniel was rational enough to stay away from her. After all, they were destined to be separated. Therefore, it was better for us to suffer now by cutting all ties with him rather than dragging out this incident even further. After more than twenty days of recuperation, Mango finally had the strength to leave the bed. It was already the middle of the night, but Mango still couldn''t fall asleep. So, she came to the full- length that gave a clear view of the street. She pulled open the curtains and looked out. Then, she saw a man leaning on a car that stopped just below the window. The manid back against the car door, and he was smoking. The lighted cigarette flickered in the dark, endless night. Under the street light, countless scattered cigarette butts could be seen around the man''s feet. Mango quickly hid behind the curtain. It was Nathaniel! He hadn''t left her alone after all! Mango had mixed emotions in her heart right now after seeing him. All she could feel at the moment was the stinging pain from her dry and tired eyes. She hid behind the curtain and peeped out at Nathaniel. Ayer of snow covered his shoulder, and she could see that his eyshes were wet from tears. He lit one cigarette after another until dawn arrived. Then, Haniya woke up. She left the apartment and said something to Nathaniel. After they finished talking, Nathaniel got on the car and left. However, it didn''t take long for him toe back. Inside the trunk of his car were fresh vegetables and fruits for Mango. Then, Haniya brought them into the house. Nathaniel then took onest look at the window where Mango was standing and drove away reluctantly. Mango closed her eyes after he had left. After that, she only went back to her bed and sat on it after she could no longer hear the sound of his car engine. When Haniya came in, she was shocked to find Mango awake. "Madam, why are you up so early?¡± "Haniya, who are you loyal to?" Haniya was shocked after hearing Mango''s sudden question. ¡°Madam, why do you ask that?" "If you are loyal to me, you are not allowed to ept anything from Nathaniel in the future. If you can''t do that, please leave." Haniya waspletely shocked by Mango''s words. "Madam, what''s wrong? Mr. Ye is only worried about you, and he is afraid that you are not getting enough nutrition, so..." "If I remember correctly, you''re a nurse, right? What food should I eat to get enough nutrition? Heh. Do you not know about these? Or do you think I don''t have enough money to cover our daily expenses?" Mango''s face darkened. Haniya panicked instantly after hearing this. "Madam, please... please don''t be mad! I just think that it''s possible to save your rtionship! After all, I can see that he loves you from the bottom of his heart, and... and it''s obvious that you still love him too. s! Why are you both torturing each other like this?" "Hah! Since when do you call the shots now?" Mango said in a serious and cold voice. Right now, Haniya knew that Mango was truly angry. I''m sorry... Madam. I won''t do it again." She knew Mango''s temper, so she could only choose to side with Mango. However, she only felt a little sympathetic for Nathaniel. "Don''t let me catch you doing this again." After warning Haniya, Mango gestured for her to leave. She felt truly drained. Suddenly, Desmond returned at this moment. He didn''te back empty-handed, and with him was news that Mango had been wanting to know. Chapter 956 Chapter 956 "I found out that the car ident was rted to Gise." Mango did not react to Desmond''s words at all. "Madam, did you hear what I said?" "What I need is evidence. I already had such assumptions. Before the ident, I met with Gise to tell her about the ownership of the house. Then, this happened to me. Bah! Of course, I know that she did it, but I need evidence to prove it right now!" Mango''s words left Desmond stunned, and he paused for a moment before whispering, "Well...we''ve found the driver who ran you over, but he''s already dead! I heard that he knocked into a stone by the roadside after the ident. After his car flipped over, he died too!" "So there are no more witnesses to the ident, is that right?" Mango was fuming. However, Desmond did not know what else to say because this was all that he found. "Alright, go and have a rest. I want to be alone for a while." Mango was extremely frustrated after hearing Desmond''s words. So, Desmond and Haniya did not dare to disturb her further. They felt that Mango had be quieter after this ident. In fact, she was always in a gloomy mood, and no one could tell what she was thinking. After leaving the room, Haniya found a quiet ce to call Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, please don''t send me any more things. Madam has already found out about it. She warned me that if I ept things from you, she will fire me." Nathaniel remained silent after hearing what Haniya said, but his eyes darkened slightly. "Got it." After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel felt like smoking. He had been smoking more frequently recently. Then, he subconsciously lit a cigarette as he heard Ned walking in. "Mr. Ye, we found out that the driver that ran over Madam died on the same day as the ident." Nathaniel frowned at Ned''s words. "What a coincidence!" "Yes, and his family members immediately cremated his ashes the next day. Besides, his funeral was done in a hurry after that. The next day, his wife brought his kids overseas while iming that she wanted to visit her rtives. However, she hasn''te back since then." After hearing this, Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly. "Huh? Where is his wife now then?" "I found them in the countryside, and I learned from her that her husband had third stage liver cancer. He was near the end of his life. Also, I found that someone transferred an extra sum of money to their ount suddenly. After his death, his wife fled with their child. She was afraid that others would discover the truth, so she left hurriedly without bringing much along and told others that they were visiting rtives." Ned told Nathaniel everything he knew honestly. Nathaniel took the documents from Ned to have a look before asking coldly, "Did she tell you who gave her the money?" "Yes, it was Gise. She kept a record of the transaction as well. Although Gise used another WhatsApp ount, the registered mobile phone number was her personal number." "Take care of her, and tell her that as long as she is willing to be a witness in court, I''ll give her double the money she received from Gise. I''ll also make sure that her child gets into a top university, and I''ll even find her child a job. In the end, I want Gise to be prosecuted.¡± Nathaniel''s voice was so cold that anyone would shiver after hearing him. Ned nodded and immediately carried out the orders given. Then, Nathaniel looked in the direction of Mango''s apartment and felt his heart ache slightly. He wondered if she had lost weight. Was she eating her meals on time? Haniya couldn''t provide him with any information in the future. So, it would be even harder for him to hear news about her. Mango didn''t know that Nathaniel had done so much investigation. She only felt her body getting a lot weaker. Suddenly, she recalled that there were only a few days left till the violinpetition with Gise. With her current abilities, she couldn¡¯tpete with Gise at all! She was upset, so she asked Haniya to buy her a violin and began practising. Not long after Mango started ying the violin, Nathaniel stopped at somece nearby and listened to her y for around three hours. Mango was very skilled at ying the violin. To further improve her skills, she spent almost all her time practising the violin. Nathaniel felt worried for her health, but he didn''t know how to get her to rest because she was short of time. The month passed by quickly in a blur. The day of the match between Mango and Gise had finally arrived. Gise thought that Mango wouldn''t be participating. Therefore, she certainly did not expect to see Mango showing up. Her eyes darkened when she saw this. "Heh. Mango, I didn''t think you would dare toe." Mango ignored Gise''s provocation. Instead, she bowed respectfully at Dillon, who hade to watch the match. "Mr. Azbel, you''re here!" Dillon replied in a pitiful tone when he saw his delighted pupil, "s! You''ve lost some weight." "I''m fine! I look slimmer now, right?" "Hey...you''d better pay attention to your health. Don''t worry too much about the result of the match. I just want to know what level you are at now." Dillon was not as strict as the other teachers. He was very lenient and kind towards Mango, but the more he acted in this way, the more Mango felt that she had let her teacher down. "I won''t disappoint you, Mr. Azbel." "Do your best." "All right." After finishing her words, Mango walked into the hall with her violin. Gise had just found out that Mango was actually Dillion''s disciple! Thus, she couldn''t help but feel extremely jealous of Mango. "Heh. Mango, you really do know how to put up a facade." "Well, I''m not as good as you are, though." Mango''s face was still as pale as a ghost, but she appeared energetic, which took Gise aback. She was stunned and said with a sneer, "Wow, you can speak so harshly now that you''ve lost your child, huh?" Mango''s fist clenched instantly out of anger, and her fingernails pierced into her flesh without her realizing it. How dare Gise talk to her about her child? "Hah! Gise, let''s see whether you can continue acting so arrogantly after this match!" Mango gritted her teeth as she spoke. On the other hand, Gise smiled very happily. "Oh dear, I don''t understand what you mean. Do you care to exin, Mrs. Ye?" Mango really wanted to send a fist right at her smiling face, but now that the teachers and the crowd were around, she could only hold back. Thepetition was judged fairly. Gise thought that she was better skilled than Mango, so she was full of herself. Her performance was good indeed, but she was still far from being a professional yer. Even though Mango had not taken any formal music exams recently, she had trained very hard these past few days at home. When she performed with highly skilled techniques, the entire audience was shocked. A smile of approval appeared on Dillon''s face. After all, he knew that his disciple was not a mediocre yer. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was also spectating thepetition from the seats. His heart ached when he saw Mango''s pale face. However, he was truly in awe of Mango''s musical talent. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. His wife was like a mystery box that kept surprising him. However, no one knew better than Nathaniel how much effort Mango had to put in behind to achieve this sess. Naturally, Mango won thepetition. Gise refused to ept such results. She wanted topete with Mango again, but Mango refused. She couldn''t ept her defeat, so she broke Mango''s violin right on the spot. Dillon''s face darkened at her behaviour. "What? Someone like her doesn''t deserve to y the violin at all!" Dillon was an important figure at the music festival. With his words, Gise was naturally cklisted in the music industry. Her teacher frantically tried to save the situation. "Mr. Azbel, she''s just bad- tempered, but she means no harm." "Really? She''s a b*tch who paid someone to hit my wife and cause her marriage! So, how could you still stay that she meant no harm?" The audience was shocked when they heard Nathaniel''s deep voice booming throughout the hall. Gise turned pale after hearing this. "Huh? Na...Nathaniel, what nonsense are you spouting now?" "Heh! Nonsense? Then let the evidence speak for itself!¡± This violinpetition had attracted quite a crowd, and many of the famous locals hade too, so it was the best asion for Nathaniel to expose Gise. Mango frowned slightly at this scene. How could he have evidence? She looked at Nathaniel while thetter ordered Ned to bring their witness up. A middle-aged woman called Bette Zhang told everyone how Gise bribed her husband into hitting Mango with a car. "What? You''re insane! This is nder!" Gise wanted to move forward and hit Bette, but Ned stopped her. "Miss Shen, what''s the hurry? She''s not finished yet." As soon as Ned finished speaking, Bette took out a recording pen. She had recorded the entire process. Gise had found her husband and persuaded him to take up the job by promising to take care of her and their child after his death. After that, she paid him five million dors to run over Mango with a car to kill her. The audience burst into an uproar after hearing this recording. "Such a vicious woman!" "Exactly. She looks so young, but why is she so evil? Urgh! Whoever married this b*tch must have extremely bad luck." "How disappointing! She looks innocent, but she actually is too evil! Hurry up and send her to the police station. How can someone like her even y the violin?" The people around immediately erupted into a discussion, and Gise could only stomp her feet in anger. "What? You all are framing me! Mango, how smart of you! Argh! You''ve used Nathaniel to frame me so that you could take over my mother''s house. Aren''t you afraid of karma? How could you spout such lies in broad daylight? Aren''t you afraid of the consequences? Huh?" Mango chose to ignore Gise''s false usations. She picked up her violin and came to Dillon. She said respectfully, "Mr. Azbel, am I qualified to take the exam now?" "Yes, I''m looking forward to seeing your improvement, but you have to pay attention to your health as well." "Alright, thank you, sir. I''m going to leave first." Mango stood up and left without giving Nathaniel onest nce. However, Nathaniel was frantic to see her leave just like that. He quickly told Ned to take care of the rest and hurried to follow her. "Mango!" ¡°What''s the matter?" Mango stopped in her tracks when he called out to her. She no longer looked at Nathaniel with the loving gaze that she had before. Instead, he felt heartbroken when he saw her depressed gaze. "I''m going back to Ocean City." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango''s body shook slightly. Was he finally leaving? Suddenly, she felt reluctant to let him leave, and she almost asked him to stay. But in the end, she managed to control her emotions. After all, it was better for them to live separately now that they were about to divorce. "Okay, have a safe journey." Mango did not dare to look at Nathaniel. He had lost so much weight that his eyes were sunken. Mango didn''t know why he was sullen and miserable. But, she didn''t dare to ask him anything, so she could only turn around before leaving awkwardly. Nathaniel was worried to see Mango in such a state. However, he also knew that if he stayed here, she would be even more upset. He sighed aloud and muttered, "Take good care of yourself." Mango paused for a moment after hearing this. Then, she nodded and left. She walked to the car without stopping. As she sat down, she could feel that her back was drenched in a cold sweat. How could he give up their rtionship so easily? This was a rtionship that he once would do anything in the world for! Mango looked over at Nathaniel, who was giving out orders to Ned. She carefully observed his features and expressions and engraved the image of him deep in her heart. Goodbye, Nathaniel. Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Mango hid in the car and watched Nathaniel leave before getting out of the car. The police came and arrested Gise. Nathaniel had done everything that Mango originally wanted to do, but she had mixed feelings about this oue. If nothing bad had happened, they would still be a married couple, and Nathaniel would take care of her preciously. However, everything was different now. She could not let go of her feelings towards him, but she had to force herself to forget about them. Mango was in a terrible mood, but she knew that she could not continue to live like this. Rainie was working hard by taking intensive training lessons, so she had to do her part too! However, she was now in a helter-skelter state as she didn''t know where to begin. She wanted to start a film and televisionpany, but she was having some problems. What resources did she need, and who could help her with this? Mango took the opportunity to improve her violin techniques after asking Desmond to get more information on establishing a film and televisionpany. While Desmond was checking things out, the car designpetition in Ocean City also began. Although Mango gave up on thepetition, she still turned on herputer on this day to watch the live broadcast. There were a total of ten contestants in the preliminary contest. When everyone''s design appeared on the big screen, Mango''s eyes lit up. All of the designers had different muses and inspirations. Hence, the designs were all unique and different. Mango was watching attentively when a design suddenly caught her eye. She frowned slightly and took a photo of the design. It was from a participant named Kimberly Liu, a newbie who had not designed any products before. Mango narrowed her eyes. She could not help but search for her own design. When shepared her sketch with Kimberly''s design, their basic framework and sketches were simr even though thetter had made some slight changes! Kimberly had giarized her design! When Mango realized this, she could not help but feel a little indignant. All designers were the same, and they treated their own creations as precious treasures. Stealing a designer''s creation would be simr to kidnapping their child. It was a disgusting and irritating act! Mango immediately phoned the organizer of thepetition. "Hello, I''m Katherine. Kimberly Liu giarized my design. Although I did not participate in this competition, I can''t let others steal my idea and deceive the public." Mango directly revealed her pseudonym in the design industry. After receiving a phone call from Mango, the host was shocked. He said that he would suspend the competition and conduct investigations on this giarism issue. Mango told them her address. However, the organizer requested her to provide the original drawing and her drafts on the design. She was slightly taken aback by this question. All of her designs and sketches were on theputer of The Ye''s Mansion in Ocean City. She had not brought them out yet. When Mango did not know what to do, Nathaniel sent pictures of all her design manuscripts, sketches and the design timescale over. Mango''s heart skipped a beat, but she was still slightly upset. She paused for a moment and sent these screenshots to the host. The host understood everything after taking a nce at it. Kimberly waspletely banned from thepetition, and she was cklisted in the design industry. She left shamefully, but Nathaniel''s sidekicks stopped her. "Who allowed you to do this?" Nathaniel looked at Kimberly in disdain as he didn''t want to waste his time dealing with someone like her. His angry aura shocked Kimberly, and she started crying. "I... I didn''t know the consequences of doing this. Um...I need arge sum of money from the prize from thispetition to send my mother for better treatment. Besides, I really wanted a better future, but I didn''t expect that the oue will be so severe! I''m so... sorry!" "Hah! You shouldn''t be apologising to me. Plus, I''m not Katherine herself. But you''d better tell me who asked you to do this? This is my wife''s design, and no many people have ess to The Yes Mansion. Tell me! How did you get these drawings?" Nathaniel''s questions were sharp and oppressive. Kimberly cried and said, "A... a woman named Gise connived in giving me all these. She said that as long as I win thepetition, she would give me a sum of money. I really don''t know how she got into the Yes Mansion..." Hearing this, Nathaniel''s eyes darkened. Gise was really trying to bring Mango down will all kinds of evil schemes! "How old are you?" "I... am twenty." Kimberly whispered. Nathaniel looked at her without anypassion. "Well, since you''re already twenty, you''re an adult, so you should bear the responsibilities of your own actions. You said that you didn''t know the severity of this crime, which suggests that you actually know it''s wrong to do this. However, you still did it. Therefore, you have to pay for it. After all, the world is a harsh ce, and no one will forgive your mistakes other than your parents." After that, he asked someone to take Kimberly away. Nathaniel passed Kimberly''s confession to the officers in B City. Mango had also received the news quickly. After learning that Gise had schemed against her, Mango spent some money to visit her in the detention centre. The moment she saw Mango, Gise pounced on her like a crazy woman. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Mango, let me out! You b*tch!" Before she could even go near Mango, thetter kicked her to the group. The policewoman beside her quickly subdued Gise. Mango looked at Gise as if thetter had gone insane. She said coldly, "You''ve always been scheming me and going against me. Now you''re saying that I am the one who bullied you? Naha! Gise, you''re using your financial status as an excuse. Can''t you show some remorese after making so many mistakes? You even wanted to hit me in front of the police. Do you really not want to be released on bail?" Gise said fiercely, "Mango! I''m going to kill you! Even if I can''t do it, Bernard will take revenge for me. He''ll bail me out. Hah! You just wait and see!" "Well, I will. If Bernard really loves you, maybe he''ll really get you out from here." After that, Mango turned around and left. She came here to see how Gise was doing, and she felt much better after seeing her. If Bernard could really bail Gise out, she would definitely grab hold of Bernard''s weakness. After leaving the detention center, Mango received a call from Emberly. "Are you free? Let''s have dinner together." "Sure." In B City, Mango only had one friend, who was Emberly. Now that Rainie was busy with her training, she was happy to receive Emberly''s invitation. Besides, she had been feeling downtely because of all the incidents that had happened. When Emberly saw Mango, she felt as if thetter had lost a lot of weight. "Are you going on a diet?" "No, it''s just that I''ve had a bad appetitetely." Mango did not hide it from Emberly. She really hated food. Since her miscarriage, she did not like to eat, and she was a little depressed. Emberly looked at her worriedly and said, "Hey, don''t feel so depressed. If you''re free these days, why don''t you rx more?" "No, I''m fine. Recently, I''m busy with my film and televisionpany, so I don''t really have time to go out. Besides, I don''t want to go out either as it''ll be the same since I haven''t sorted out my thoughts." This was the truth. Emberly still wanted to say something, but she stopped herself when she saw Mango''s expression. "I know someone that works in the approval centre of the entertainment industry. Would you like me to introduce him to you? Why not you try it out?" Emberly discussed about Mango''s work immediately. Mango nodded her head. "That''s great. I was just worried that I couldn''t find a way out. Urgh... I''mpletely at a loss here." "Then, I''ll give you his contact details. You guys can discuss it." Emberly passed the contact information of the person to Mango. Mango thanked her profusely. The two of them ate their lunch happily, and Mango felt much better during that time. When they finished, Emberly insisted on asking the driver to send her back. Mango could not refuse, so she went along with it. After she left, Emberly picked up the phone and called Nathaniel. "I''ve already done what you asked me to do, and I didn''t tell her that you were the one who rmended him. She''s in a good mood now. But Nathaniel, are you sure you don''t want to tell her that you''re helping her behind her back?" "No, she wants to have nothing to do with me now. I know her personality, so let her me. Everything''s fine as long as she''s happy." Nathaniel''s voice was hoarse. Emberly frowned slightly. "You should probably smoke lesser. Besides, even if you don''t stand a chance to be with Mango anymore, you should take care of your body. After all, you were the careless one. How could you let another woman leave a lipstick stain on your shirt even though you all were only talking? Did she trick you somehow? Or were you too careless? Furthermore, you still haven''t exined to Mango clearly. I guess what you discussed with that woman has something to do with Mango, am I right?" Nathaniel frowned slightly and said coldly, "Does Eugene know that you like to peep into my personal affairs?" "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not interested in you at all." After hanging up the phone, Emberly looked thoughtfully at the direction in which Mango left. Mango did not know anything about this. After returning home alone, she began to contact the person whom Emberly had introduced. When the person over the phone heard that it was Mango, he directly asked her to prepare the materials and send them over the next day. After that, he could give her the approval immediately. Mango was jovial, and she secretly praised Emberly for having such useful connections. She happily prepared all the documents. Then, she took a shower and went to sleep. After all, she wanted to be prepared for tomorrow. Haniya saw that Mango was sleeping soundly, so she turned off the light and left the room quietly. Then, she went to the balcony outside and began to call Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, Madam has fallen asleep. The approval centre asked her to bring over the documents tomorrow." "I see. Take good care of her. If there''s anything, you can report to me at any time." "All right." After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel looked at Mango''s photo on his phone''s lockscreen with a darkened expression. Mango felt refreshed after she woke up. After breakfast, she took the documents to the approval center. "Mango!" Someone called out her name out of sudden. Mango turned around and froze when she saw the person. "Why are you here?" She did not intend to stop, but her feet were glued to the ground. Therefore, she could only stand there while watching the personing towards her from the other side. Chapter 958 Chapter 958 The ones who came were Mr. and Mrs. Shen! However, Mango could guess the reason for their sudden arrival. "Mango, are you alright?" There was a trace of heartache in Mrs. Shen''s eyes. She looked at Mango with a concerned expression like before, and Mango''s heart jumped. "I''m fine." She stepped forward and took what was in the hands of Mrs. Shen. "This is a health supplement that your dad and I bought for you. Remember to eat it." Mrs. Shen''s gaze was kind, and Mango felt like she was about to cry. "Yes, I will." "Where do you live now? Are you fighting with Nathan? Why didn''t you go back with him?" Mr. Shen''s brows furrowed slightly, but Mango did not know how to answer him. "I''ve got something to do here, so I won''t go back to Ocean City for the time being." "What''s more important than your health? Huh? You had a miscarriage earlier on, and it is such a serious matter! How can you be here alone? Nathan...He let you stay here by yourself? Even if you told me that you had no problems, I wouldn''t believe you!" Mr. Shen had a bad temper. When Mango heard that they were concerned about her, her tone softened. "I''ll solve the problem on my own. You''re here for Gise, right?" When Mango mentioned Gise, Mr. and Mrs. Shen''s expressions changed immediately. Seeing their expression, the warmth that Mango experienced just now dissipated. "Mom and Dad, if it''s because of Gise, please leave now. I can''t do anything about it." "Why can''t you do anything? Mango, if you don''t report her, they won''t arrest Gise. Your father and I only have one daughter in our life. Can you spare her for our sake? We''ve been raising you for so many years..." Mrs. Shen grabbed the corner of Mango''s shirt out of sudden. Her pitiful expression made Mango ufortable. "Hah! She''s your daughter, but what about me? I treated you like my own parents for so many years. Mom, can you tell me what did I do wrong? She gave my design to someone else, and she even hired someone to kill me! Will you still think that she''s innocent if I died because of the ident that she had nned?" Mango felt a pang of sadness. Mr. Shen frowned and said coldly, "Aren''t you okay now?" "My child is gone! Do I look fine to you?" Mango looked at Mr. Shen as if he was a stranger. Since when were they so cruel? Seeing Mango''s gaze, Mr. Shen did not dare to look at her. He quickly turned around and said in a low voice, "Yes, your child is gone, but it''s not like you can''t have another one in the future. Don''t you have Zion and Rita? It''s fine if you lost a child, but think about Gise. She hasn''t even gotten married yet." Mango was devastated. She should not have expected anything from them. She thought that she was important to them since they had brought her some health supplements. However, she did not expect them to be so cruel. Mango sneered and stuffed the supplements back into Mrs. Shen''s hands before turning around to leave. "Mango, you can''t ignore Gise. If your mother hadn''t schemed against us for so many years, Gise wouldn''t be like this. Please think of it as you atoning for your mother''s sins, okay? As long as you let Gise go, well take her far away from here and leave our house. We promise that she won''t disturb you anymore, okay? I... I beg you!" As she spoke, Mrs. Shen knelt in front of Mango. There were so many people on the street. When Mrs. Shen knelt, Mango knew that they were trying to ckmail her emotionally. Wow, they had finally revealed their true intentions now! It turned out that they were still ming Queena for her scheme. Mango turned around to look at the two people who had raised her. She really wanted to remember those happy days when they had brought her preciously. Unfortunately, they did not want her to do so. "I thought we didn''t owe each other anymore since the day you sold me off with ten million dors, hmm?" Mrs. Shen''s face turned pale upon hearing Mango''s words. "Well, since you like kneeling so much, please continue. I''ll never let Gise go. Not only does she want to kill me, but I''m sure she has other ns as well. After saying that, Mango got onto the car and left. Mr. and Mrs. Shen had never thought that Mango would be this cruel. They could not help but scold her for being ungrateful behind her back. Mango felt terrible as the people who used to be her parents were scolding her! However, when she thought of what she was going to doter, she cheered herself up. Mango took the documents to the approval center and looked for the person in charge ording to the number given by Emberly. Her contact was a middle-aged man in his fifties. He looked like a typical office worker, and he was very enthusiastic about Mango''s arrival. "Miss Shen?" "Yes, Mr. Whatt. Thanks for seeing me." Mango smiled quickly. Jason let Mango enter the office without saying anything else. He asked her to take out the prepared document, and he looked at them and responded, "There''s no big problem with this matter. It can be approved at once, but you need more funds for the registration. After all, the entertainment industry is a ce where the rich y games. So you should prepare more money just in case something happens." Mango paused, but she said with a smile, "Mr. Whatt, how much do you think is sufficient?" "I think around 20 million dors. That would be enough. As long as the funds are here, I''ll get it approved right away." Mango paused at Jason''s words, but she still agreed with a smile. She was in a total dilemma when she left the approval center. She really could not afford the 20 million registration fee that Jason had mentioned. What could she do? Mango looked at the list of her private properties before calling Desmond. "I remember there is a car under my name." "Yes, madam. Do you want me to send the car to you from Ocean City?" Desmond thought that Mango wanted to use the car, so he asked. Mango said softly, "No. Get someone to sell it. It should be worth a few hundred thousand dors. Plus, I also have a lot of essories, so try and find out whether you can pawn them too." Desmond was shocked. "Are you in desperate need of money?" "Yes, I need to pay twenty million dors for the registration of the film and televisionpany. So, I''m still short of money." Mango did not hide anything from Desmond. Desmond said quickly, "I have almost a million, if you need that..." "No, you don''t need to do that. Spend your money on the Fang family instead. You''ve promised Marissa, so I won''t use it. Besides, one million dors isn''t enough to do anything. Look, listen to me and do what I say. I won''t participate in any important events now, so I don''t need any jewelry. You can pawn them first, and then I''ll get them back when I earn some money. It won''t make a difference." Mango''s words left Desmond speechless. After hanging up, Mango sat alone on a chair at the park. She watched the olddies that were exercising there, and she felt at peace. "Hey, have you heard the news? A female corpse was found at the dock at the Nonestic Ocean. I don''t know who she is. But poor thing!" "Yes, I heard that there was a rock tied to her body. She must have been murdered." When the two olddies passed by Mango, they were discussing softly. Mango frowned slightly. Had someone been murdered? Things had been getting more chaotic recently. Mango felt that it was better for her to go home at this thought. Mango stood up and walked back to hail a taxi. However, due to the congested road, they had to take a detour. Mango had no objection to this. However, the taxi somehow passed by the dock in the Nonestic Ocean. When Mango recalled the words of the two olddies earlier, she could not help but feel uneasy. However, it was toote for her to ask the taxi driver to turn around now because there was a traffic jam in that area. A bustling crowd surrounded the deck, and it caused heavy congestion on the road. Mango was not a nosy person, but she felt upset as the taxi was stuck in the traffic. She got out of the taxi and walked over to the scene. Walking through the crowd, Mango saw the police were inspecting the corpse and cordoning off the scene. Mango nced at the corpse, and she was shocked. Why did the corpse look so familiar? Mango tried to recall where she had met this woman before, and she remembered that she had seen her once at the entrance of the bar. Wasn''t this the woman beside Nathaniel? "Ah!" She covered her mouth quickly . "Hi Miss, do you know her?" A policeman noticed Mango and asked. Mango shook her head hurriedly. "I don''t know her! Sorry...I was shocked because I saw a corpse." Her eyes shed with fear, and the policeman immediately understood how she was feeling." "Don''t stay here if you''re scared or you''ll have nightmares. This is an unpleasant scene, so please leave now." "Ye... yes." Mango did not know how she had left the dock. There was a question lingering in her mind, but she could not ask anyone about it here. She walked out quickly, and her heart was beating fast. Was Nathaniel rted to this woman''s death? Although she hated Nathaniel, Mango was still worried for him. Was he really involved in this murder case? She finally came to a quiet ce, and she phoned Nathaniel. "Mango?" Nathaniel was very surprised that Mango would call him. This struck a chord in his heart. "What''s wrong? Is there anything I can do for you?" Not long ago, he had just found out that Mango did not have sufficient funds to register her company. However, now that Mango had called him, he had subconsciously thought of this. How could Mango think about the registration of herpany right now? She lowered her voice and asked, "Where is the woman who left a lipstick stain on your shirtst time?" "Why did you ask?" Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed slightly. Mango took a deep breath and said, "I want to see her. If you want to marry her, my son and daughter will have a stepmother. I want to know how she is and whether she will take good care of my children." "I won''t divorce you or marry another woman. You don''t need to see her." Nathaniel responded with a cold tone . N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "What if I insist on seeing her? Hah! Or is it because she doesn''t exist anymore?" Mango asked the questions skillfully, but Nathaniel could tell that something was off by listening to the tone of her voice. "What happened?" Chapter 959 Chapter 959 "It doesn''t matter what had happened. Just tell me where I can see her." Mango turned hostile. However, Nathaniel went silent. "Hey, can you say something?" The more Nathaniel remained silent, the more disparaging Mango became. Thinking of the death of the woman, she could not help but tremble. "A female corpse was found here. She was thrown into the sea. Do you know what I saw?" "Mango,e back to Ocean City if you''re afraid. I''ll send a helicopter to pick you up." Nathaniel finally spoke. Mango''s heart ached inexplicably. "Did you do it?" "No, it wasn''t me." Nathaniel replied faintly. Well, he wasn''t the one who had killed her personally. He was not lying. Mango stayed silent for a long time while holding her phone. They could only hear each other breathing. She did not know what to say. In the end, she only said, "I''ll hang up first. I''m a bit sleepy, so I''m going back to sleep." After that, she hung up the phone. However, Mango felt cold. She knew exactly what kind of person Nathaniel was. Nathaniel would not cheat on her because of another woman. If she had not seen the corpse, Mango probably would not have thought too much. However, she could not help thinking about it now. Mango did not know when and how she returned home. She kept thinking about what had happened during these times. Mango suddenly realized that Nathaniel was hiding something. What did he want to cover up? If that woman was only seducing him, there was no need for him to hide it. However, since he had done so, did it mean Nathaniel had a secret with the woman that he didn''t want her to know? Mango had a splitting headache. So, she decided to empty her thoughts andid on the bed to sleep. In her dream, there was always a woman, who had blood covering her body, chasing after her. She was so scared that she screamed and woke up. Then, she could not go back to sleep anymore. It was still dark outside. Mango did not feel like sleeping at all. Rainie was not there either. She could not help but feel lonely and cold. Mango got up and began to prepare for the film and televisionpany. Now that the registration funds were not enough, she still needed to find a way to solve this. Plus, she needed to look out for a suitable ce for thepany. She could not start apany at home, could she? Mango took out her phone and looked at a website that rented out properties. She surveyed each property one by one. Before she knew it, the sun had risen. The news about the female corpse spread like wildfire. Mango felt her heart tighten again. She immediately left the rental house and went to a bustling area to look for more properties. However, she could not find a suitable one. It was almost noon, and Mango felt a little tired. She found a snack shop to sit down. Then, she ordered a set of dumplings as she saw Emberlying over. "What a coincidence to see you here." Emberly sat down and ordered a bowl of dumplings too. Mango was surprised. "Why are you here?" "Urgh... I was toozy to go to work today, so I happened to meet you when I came out for a walk. I saw youing here to eat, so I thought that maybe you could buy me a meal today! Haha!" Emberly said with a smile. Mango smiled, "Okay, it''s just a bowl of dumplings. I can afford it." "Alright, I''ll take that as your approval." The two chatted happily with each other as they started to eat. The food of this roadside stall was delicious. Mango had not been eating much in the past month, but she managed to eat two bowls of dumplings here. "Haha! I think that you will visit this store again in the future. You are definitely enjoying it!" "Well, the food is tasty, after all." Mango concluded. "What are you doing around here?" Emberly wiped her mouth and asked. Mango sighed and said, "I''m looking for a house to start my film and televisionpany. How do I start apany without having a proper location to do so?" "Do you have enough funds to register yourpany?" Mango paused. "How did you know about that?" "Don''t forget that I was the one who introduced Mr. Whatt to you. How can I not know how much the registration fund is? How much do you need?" Mango sighed upon Emberly''s words. "There''s still eight million to go." "Here you go." Emberly handed her bank card to Mango. Mango waspletely shocked. "No... you''ve already given me some money before!" "Let me be an investor of yourpany, then. My initial investment was two million dors, and now I''ll add eight million dors, so we both have equal ownership to the shares of yourpany." Emberly then smiled. Mango felt warm instantly. "I''m... I''m a bit embarrassed." "Wait... are you unwilling to take the money because you''ll have to divide arge portion of the profits to me when yourpany bes sessful?'' "Of course not!" "Then, you better take it. Don''t think too much about it. You need it now anyway." Mango was no longer feeling reluctant upon hearing these words. She held the bank card in her hand and said gratefully, "Thank you, Emberly." "No worries. Also, stop worrying about the property issue alone. Wait for me to get you a list of the suitable ces, and I''ll send it to youter. Then, you can choose one." Mango felt grateful after hearing Emberly''s words. "Isn''t that too much trouble? I think I''ve got nothing to do anyway, so I can walk around and take a look." "It''s right to walk around. After all, you have just recovered, and you need to exercise more. However, don''t exhaust yourself too much, okay? Also, after you start thepany, how will you look for talents? Are you nning to recruit them from the career fairs?" Emberly looked at Mango and asked straightforwardly. Mango found that it was not easy to start apany. "I haven''t thought about it yet. If it doesn''t work, I''ll recruit them from the career fairs." Emberly sighed softly and said, "Ah... you can''t recruit talent for a film and televisionpany from a career fair. Were you nning to recruit actors there too?" Mango was a little embarrassed. She really knew nothing about this. Originally, she thought that she could rely on Nathaniel to operate it. Now that she was not on good terms with Nathaniel, she had to do everything by herself. Seeing Mango''s expression, Emberly knew that the former did not understand the entertainment industry, so Mango was lost. Emberly sighed, "Well, I have a friend who is experienced in this field. If you trust me, let my friend handle all these things. I promise to do it perfectly for you, okay?" "Of course! It''s too good to be true!" Mango turned jovial immediately. Emberly shook her head and said, "You only want me to help you with all these, right?" "How did you know? Emberly, I''m so grateful that I have you as a friend." Mango hugged Emberly tightly. After chatting for a while, Emberly went to meet a woman named rissa Powell with Mango. rissa was a middle- aged woman around her thirties, but anyone could tell that she was capable just from looking at her. Mango felt that she waspletely uselesspared to her. "Hello, I''m Mango. Thank you for helping us." "I''m rissa Powell. Please call me rissa." They shook hands cheerfully. Emberly said softly, "Mango is my best friend. She wants to run a film and televisionpany, but she doesn''t know much about the process. Please guide her well." "Okay, but I''ll charge you. Well, Mango, why don''t you hire me as the director? I can help you deal with all these trivial issues!" rissa was a hero that was saving Mango right now! "Great, but the sry... Um..." "I won''t expect too much in the beginning. You can pay me ording to the market rate. Is that okay?" rissa was indeed steadfast and dedicated. Therefore, Mango was happy as well. Emberly hadpleted her job after two of them exchanged their phone numbers. "That''s great. You girls go and work things out. Well, I have an operation in the afternoonter, and I''ve to go now. Drop me a call if you need anything." "Sure." Mango felt that Emberly was her lucky charm. After Emberly left and went into her car, she took out her mobile phone and phoned Nathaniel. "Well, you wanted me to hand over the money to Mango, and I''ve already done it. Also, I''ve introduced rissa to her. If there''s anything else in the future, can you do it yourself? When will the two of you resolve your argument?" "Thank you." Nathaniel said softly. Knowing that he did not want to talk any further, Emberly sighed, "If thepany makes money in the future, will you really divide the shares to me? It''s your eight million, after all." "Yeah, I''m giving them to you to thank you for your help." "Wow! You''re so generous. However, I''m curious as to what you''re hiding from Mango. Why are you keeping it a secret from her? You even had to give up your marriage for this! Was it worth it?" Nathaniel turned silent upon hearing Emberly''s words. "Don''t ask things that you shouldn''t ask." "Got it. Sorry for probing." As Emberly was about to hang up the phone, Nathaniel asked, "How is she?" "She looks okay, but she''s not in a good mood. I''m afraid she''s depressed, but it seems that she''s still alright. Let''s wait and see. If you really care about her, why don''t youe over and check on her personally?" "No, she doesn''t want to see me." After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. This left Emberly speechless. Mango began to familiarise herself with the process of starting a film and televisionpany under rissa''s guidance. rissa knew about everything in this industry, and she was a lot experiencedpared to Mango. Thus, Mango was envious. "You''re amazing! How do you know so many things?" "Well... I was involved in this industry a few years back." rissa smiled faintly. With rissa''s help, Mango established herpany smooth. Even on the opening day, rissa somehow found an uprising star to sign a contract with them. This was also the first artist in herpany. rissa said that she would personally guide this artist, so Mango did not have any objections. During this period of time, Mango also read a lot of materials on this industry. She lived a fulfilling life every day, and she had no time to think about anything rted to Nathaniel. Three months passed by in the blink of an eye. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mango''spany had begun to have its own establishment. They had six contracted artists, and there were even two famous stars under thepany. This made Mango admire rissa''s ability. At thepany''s celebratory meal, Mango looked at rissa, who was verypetent. Suddenly, Mango lifted her cup and said, "rissa, thank you. Also, please thank him on my behalf." "What do you mean ''him''? Who are you talking about?" rissa was shocked, but when she saw Mango''s solemn expression, she turned speechless all of a sudden. Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Mango did not nod. Instead, she took the wine cup and went to the balcony. She did not know when she started to like drinking. She was not a heavy drinker, but drinking a ss of red wine every night before going to bed could make her sleep well, and she would not have to wake up every hour. When she woke up and found out that she was the only one on the big bed, she would suddenly feel cold. rissa felt that Mango seemed to have understood something. She took a photo of Mango''s lonely figure and sent it to Nathaniel on WhatsApp. "Mrs. Ye is in a bad mood. She asked me to thank you, and I guessed that she already found out about it." Nathaniel took his phone and looked at the picture for a long time. Suddenly, he told Ned, "Prepare the helicopter. I''m going to B City." He knew that he should not havee. What was more, he knew that Mango did not like him, but he still couldn''t bear seeing her like this. He had a heartache when he looked at Mango''s lonely figure. It hurt so much as if a knife was stabbing at his heart. She was thinner than before. She must have lost a lot of weight. Nathaniel had also heard from rissa that Mango would drink in her recent social events. Did Mango not know that she should be more cautious as other people would try to take advantage of her? Moreover, she was such a beautiful woman! Nathaniel arrived at B City with a worried expression. Mango''s celebratory dinner was held at the Celestial Clubhouse. They did not book the private rooms, but the event was in the hall. She was not used to the noise, so she hid on the balcony to enjoy the cold wind. The night was dark, so she could see the twinkling stars that were in the sky. However, there was no one to watch the stars with her. Nathaniel saw Mango''s back when he arrived. rissa hurried over to wee him. "Mr. Ye, Madam..." "I know. Go wee and greet the others. Just leave me alone." Nathaniel''s voice was a little hoarse, and he had bloodshot eyes. It was obvious that he hadn''t been sleeping well. rissa did not say much and quickly left to deal with her own issues. Nathaniel really wanted to go up and put his jacket on Mango''s shoulder. She was scantily d, but she was still standing outside in the wind. Wasn''t she afraid of catching a cold? However, he did not go over in the end. Instead, he chose a hidden spot to sit down and watched Mango silently. Mango finished the red wine in her hand and felt a little cold. She turned and went out of the balcony to the washroom. The lights in the club were very dim. In addition, Mango was in a bad mood, so she did not pay attention to the personing towards her. "Ouch!" She yelled, knocking the person in front of her. "Sh*t, are you f*cking blind?" The man said gruffly. He had a bad temper. "I''m sorry." Mango knew that it was her fault, and she apologized quickly. Right at this moment, a ray of moonlight shone on Mango''s face, causing the man''s eyes to lit up. "Ah...you''re a beauty! You did it on purpose, didn''t you? If you wanted to y with me, you should''ve told me. You are so beautiful, well, I won''t refuse you." As the man spoke, his hand touched Mango''s waist. "See... this waist is too sexy!" Mango felt disgusted by the man''s greedy and flirtatious look. She had been very depressed recently. At first, she thought that Bernard would save Gise, and by then, she could also know what had happened during Thomas'' ident. Unfortunately, Bernard had completely given up on Gise. Also, she had been charged with various crimes and sentenced to three years of imprisonment. Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen came to her house every day to create trouble because of this issue. In the end, she had to call the police to forbid them from appearing in her ce. This had made Mango depressed for a long time. Moreover, she actually relied on Nathaniel''s help to open up her company, which made her feel disturbed. Mango had mixed emotions, but she could not vent it out on anyone. However, she did not expect to run into someone who wanted to get in trouble today. Her eyes darkened. "Let go of your hand!" "Wow! Such a fiery hot girl! I love it." The man thought that Mango was ying hard-to-got, so he shamelessly moved his head closer to her. However, Mango pped him and mmed into him before throwing him out. Her movements were quick and agile, and she was much stronger than when she was with Nathaniel. "You dare to hit me? Huh? Do you know who I am? B*tch, do you believe that I can make you leave B City with just a word?" The man gritted his teeth in pain, but he did not forget to threaten Mango. Mango walked forward with a cold smile before stepping her ten-centimetre high heels on his belly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "O!" The man screamed as if he was being tortured. Mango stuffed his socks directly into his mouth and said coldly, "Go ahead. Do it, if you dare." The man was suddenly terrified by the frigidness in her eyes. He wanted to say something, but there were still two socks in his mouth. He could only scream, not knowing whether he was threatening her or begging for mercy. Mango thought that she would feel better after beating up a rogue, but now she felt that her heart was way emptier than before. She left the man and walked towards the washroom. After she left, Nathaniel walked out from the darkness. "Did you touch her with this hand just now?" Nathaniel appeared quietly and shocked the man. Before he could see Nathaniel''s face clearly, he heard a crunch, and Nathaniel had broken his right hand! "Urgh! Ah! You... you..." The man still wanted to say something, but Nathaniel replied coldly, "I don''t want to see a person again in B City." After that, Ned, who was behind Nathaniel, immediately covered the man''s mouth and dragged him out. Mango did not know anything about it at all. She walked into the washroom and sshed her face with cold water as she was trying to wake herself up. Although she had lived a very fulfilling life in the past three months, she also knew that she could not forget Nathaniel from the bottom of her heart. She was in a dilemma when she thought about how Nathaniel had helped her. She could have refused it, but Rainie had achieved great heights, and she had released her album in the past three months. Rainie was popr. Manypanies were fighting to sign contracts with her, but Rainie said that she had already signed with apany right now. At that moment, Mango knew that Rainie was waiting for her to establish herpany. Mango still remembered the pressure that Rainie had to bear, so she epted Nathaniel''s help. Mango looked at her reflection in the mirror and found herself hrious. Why couldn''t she let go of Nathaniel? "If you love someone, you don''t have to possess him, right?" Mango smiled bitterly. She opened the bathroom door and went out. The man just now was gone. Mango did not think too much about it. She thought that the man had left to find backup or he had left this ce in fear. After all, it would be a waste of time to think too much about a random stranger. Mango returned to the hall. The few artists who had signed contracts with thepany were going over their script. When they saw Mangoing over, they hurriedly put down the work in their hands and said to Mango, "Ms. Shen, let''s have a drink." Actually, Mango was already a little dizzy. However, looking at the hopeful eyes of the artists and thinking back to the fact that she had not been able to join them aftering here, she felt bad because she had neglected them. "Well, we''re celebrating our achievements today! Let''s get drunk." Mango raised her wine ss. She gulped down the red wine in one breath as if she wanted to vent her anger and confusion. Then, she filled up her ss again. "I knew nothing about this industry, but I set up a film and televisionpany with great enthusiasm. We need to work hard so that ourpany will thrive! Here, let me pay my respects to you all! Thepany depends on you guys." Mango was modest and polite. Then, she downed the wine once more. When everyone saw Mango drinking roundly, they immediately became spirited. Nathaniel looked at Mango in the dark, and his heart ached. He wanted to snatch Mango''s wine ss, but he hesitated. rissa knew Nathaniel well. When she saw Mango acting like this, she quickly stopped her. "Ms. Shen, you are not in good health. You''d better not drink too much. Everyone knows about your kind intentions already. Stop drinking now." When everyone heard rissa say that Mango was not in a good health, they all became somewhat reserved. "Ms. Shen, are you all right? We really didn''t know that you are in poor health, we..." "It''s okay, I''m much better now. Ms. Powell just cares about me too much. Don''t be too shy. I can take care of myself." Mango smiled faintly. She gently pushed rissa away. Although she did not say anything, there was a hint of displeasure in her eyes. rissa knew how to observe a person''s behavior. She naturally knew that Mango was unhappy with her. rissa was in a dilemma and did not know what to do when she heard Mango blurted out, "Go outside and buy me some tea so I can sober myself up. I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave by myself later." rissa knew that Mango was trying to get her to leave, but she could not find any reason to stay. She subconsciously looked in the direction of Nathaniel. Mango immediately understood. "What? You are my director, but you can''t listen to my orders now? Whose orders are you listening to then?" This question made rissa suddenly feel uneasy. "Ms. Shen, it''s not like that. I''m just worried about you..." "They are all employees of ourpany. Are you afraid that they will hurt me? Or you want me to get drunk and leave?" "I''ll go and buy it now." rissa suddenly noticed that Mango was under a lot of pressure. Mango usually did not care much, and she would still be kind to everyone when she was feeling down. However, rissa felt that Mango looked simr to Nathaniel. Hah! Both of them looked simr when they were upset. They were a couple indeed. rissa hurriedly went out to buy some medicine so that Mango could sober up. Nathaniel frowned slightly. After knowing that Nathaniel was here, Mango became more unbridled. Suddenly, she felt brave as she opened a dozen beer bottles and said to the employees, "Come on, let''s get drunk today!" When the staff saw that Mango was in high spirits, they came to heel and started to drink with her. Unknowingly, the beers had run out. Mango''s vision was a little blurry. However, rissa still had not returned. Nathaniel cursed silently. When he saw that Mango was about to open another bottle of beer, he could not hold it in for any longer and walked out from his hiding spot. He quickly walked over to Mango and snatched the bottle from her. His expression was frighteningly dark. "Stop drinking. You''re drunk." Everyone was shocked by Nathaniel''s sudden appearance. Before they could react, Mango pped Nathaniel. "Go away! Who are you to me?" Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Nathaniel''s expression looked dreadful. "Mango! Stop it now! Let''s go home!" Nathaniel wanted to pick Mango up, but she dodged to the side and avoided him. "Go away! Who wants to go home with you? It''s impossible! We''ve divorced, don''t bother about me!" Mango burped and said with her cloudy vision. Nathaniel''s chilly aura filled the air, and the temperature became freezingly cold. When the employees saw this scene, they did not know what to do. Some of them had already called rissa. Nathaniel took a deep breath and tried hard to suppress his anger. He once again stepped forward and forcefully picked Mango up. "Put me down! Nathaniel, you b*stard! We are divorced!" "Shut up!" Nathaniel was overtaken by rage. "Ms. Shen..." Someone tried to stop Nathaniel, but the person was frightened by his cold eyes, so he took a step back. "You coward!" Mango''s brows knitted together tightly as she mumbled. However, she felt that her stomach was churning in agony. She patted Nathaniel''s shoulder and whispered, "I want to vomit." Nathaniel''s frown deepened. When he saw Mango was in pain, he could not take it anymore and carried her to the washroom. Nathaniel cleared out the washroom. After carrying Mango to the washroom, he ced her near the sink. Mango leaned against the sink and nauseated for a long time, but she could not spit anything out. "You drank on an empty stomach?" Nathaniel''s voice was extremely cold. Mango could not help but shudder. She looked at him with her drunken eyes and said directly, "It''s none of your business." "Speak properly!" Nathaniel felt that the current Mango was trying to get into trouble. Also, her intoxicated eyes were bing more mesmerizing. He could no longer control himself. Mango was still unaware. The more Nathaniel tried to make her speak properly, the more she acted like a child. "No! I don''t want to! It''s none of your business!" She was retching again. Seeing that she had nothing to spit out, Nathaniel directly carried her on his shoulder and walked outside. The staff waited outside worriedly. When they saw Nathaniel, they quickly went near him. "Get out of my way!" Nathaniel''s temper was bad, and he was even more concerned as Mango was having a hard time. If these people were smart enough to get out of his way, he would forgive them. "What''s your rtionship with Ms. Shen? If you take her away, we have to call the police." The person took out his mobile phone and threatened Nathaniel. Nathaniel sneered and threw the marriage certificate on them. "Are you still holding me back? Huh?" When they saw that Nathaniel was Mango''s husband, they immediately made way for him. "Mr. Ye, Mr. Shen hasn''t eaten much. Plus, drinking too much may make her feel ufortable, you..." "You knew that she hasn''t eaten yet, so why the h*ll did you let her drink?" Nathaniel spoke in a dangerous tone as he threatened the other party. The staff was so frightened that he instantly became silent. Mango was somewhat dissatisfied. "Nathaniel, I''m telling you, don''t you try to frighten my people, or I''ll let you sleep on the couch!" Her words were really domineering. No matter how angry Nathaniel was, his anger dissipated a little upon hearing her assertion. "What should I do then? I really don''t want to sleep on the couch." Nathaniel did not knew that his tone had be softer. Mango grabbed Nathaniel shirt and retched for a moment. Then, she said in exasperation, "Nathaniel, I''m feeling ufortable! Urgh! I feel terrible!" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Okay, I''ll take you home." Nathaniel''s eyes were tender as he was picking Mango up. Then, both of them left. The people next to him did not stop Nathaniel anymore. "Is this Ms. Shen''s husband? Why does he look so familiar? I think I saw him somewhere before." "Didn''t you read the financial news? I think he''s Nathaniel Ye, the most famous businessman in Ocean City." "You''re right! Ms. Shen called him Nathaniel'' too, right?" "I think so." They whispered to each other and finally understood why Mango''s small film and television company was so sessful. Mango did not know about this at all. After being carried into the car by Nathaniel, she felt dizzy. Nathaniel allowed her to lean on his shoulder while Ned drove steadily. When they reached Mango''s residence, Nathaniel carried her down the car. By then, Mango had already fallen asleep. In the past few months, Nathaniel and Mango had never been intimate with each other. Nathaniel could not bear to part with her as he missed her. However, he could not bear to see Mango suffer like this. Nathaniel carried her to the bedroom, took off her shoes and covered her body with a quilt. When she turned around, he found that Mango was gabbing the corner of his clothes. "Don''t go!" Her voice was not loud, and she sounded as if she was choking. A tear fell from the corner of her eyes. Nathaniel''s heart ached badly. He sat down in front of Mango and said in a deep voice, "I''m not leaving. Sleep well, and I''ll make some porridge for you." He did not know if Mango had heard her words, but she fell asleep eventually. Nathaniel didn''t want Mango to let go of his shirt. When he saw how sad Mango was, he really wanted to kill himself as he felt guilty. However, he had no choice. He couldn''t let Mango know about his secret. "I''m sorry." Nathaniel whispered and kissed Mango''s forehead before pulling out the corner of his shirt from her hand. Mango did not know what had happened. She just felt ufortable as her stomach was churning. She remembered the days of suffering and felt extremely wronged until she could not fall asleep. Mango stood up and identally touched the cup of water on the table next to her bed. Suddenly, Mango was startled by the ''Bang'' noise. Nathaniel ran straight towards her. When he saw Mango bending down to pick up the ss shards, he nervously shouted, "Don''t touch it!" Mango was half- squatting as Nathaniel''s loud shout had stunned her. Nathaniel ran over to her quickly as he picked up the broom and swept the shards into the trash can. "Just go to bed. I''ll do it." Nathaniel could not help but lower his voice when he saw Mango''s dazed expression. However, Mango stood up and walked up to Nathaniel. She grabbed his cor and pulled him to her. "Nathaniel?" Her breath was on Nathaniel''s face, making her look a little flirtatious, which also made Nathaniel feel less gloomy. "Yes, I''m here." He nodded. "You b*stard!" Mango gave him a p. Nathaniel''s face darkened again, and the left side of his face swelled up quickly. However, he did not dodge, nor did he say anything. Instead, he reached out and hugged Mango and kissed her. Mango did not dodge as well. Instead, she stretched out her arms and wrapped them tightly around Nathaniel''s neck while kissing him back heartily. Nathaniel was shocked. However, he was only stunned for a second before he took control again. After that, they spent a passionate night in the bedsheets. Nathaniel looked at Mango, who had passed out due to exhaustion. He had mixed feelings right now. He really wanted to be together with Mango, but he did not expect it to be like this. On the other hand, he also knew that Mango had been enthusiastic in bed only because she had drunk too much. He did not know whether she would still be with him after she woke up. Nathaniel picked up her clothes and looked at the bruises on Mango''s body. He secretly cursed himself for being too violent. However, after so many days, he had not been able to control himself. He once again covered Mango with a nket and went down to cook some porridge for her. When Mango woke up, Nathaniel was no longer there. She only felt that her whole body was sore, and there seemed to be something wrong with her private parts. Tiny fragments of memories shed across Mango''s mind. Suddenly, she felt a little depressed and annoyed. Why did she sleep with Nathaniel? Nathaniel did not exin himself. So, why did she give herself in to him after drinking? Mango had a bad headache. Then, she saw a cup of tea that could help her sober up on the table. Nathaniel''s vigorous handwriting appeared in front of her. "Drink the tea to ease your headache a little. I''ve cooked some millet porridge in the pot for you. Eat some, it will make your stomach feel better. I''ve got to go." Mango''s heart ached. He was a good husband, but now the situation was so embarrassing. Mango did not know how she was feeling when she drank the tea. She shook her head and felt that her headache had lessened, so she finished the remaining tea. Nathaniel knew her very well indeed. Mango was extremely hungry. She went to the kitchen and saw that Nathaniel had made four dishes and one soup for her, as well as some millet porridge. She ate the porridge first and put the rest of the food into the refrigerator. Mango switched on her phone and browsed through Twitter. She saw that Rainie had decided to participate in the preliminary round of a singerpetition. She knew that this was Rainie''s first step into the entertainment industry. No matter Rainie could win or not, as long as she participated in this program, she would gain more exposure to the entertainment circle. Hence, Mango really looked forward to Rainie''s debut. Mango felt veryforted. "Rainie, congrattions! Do your best, okay? I''ll go to there to support you." Mango sent Rainie a WhatsApp message. Rainie was now busier than her, so Mango could not get in touch with Rainie often. Under such circumstances, Mango could only leave messages and wait for Rainie to reply to her when she saw them. After doing all these, Mango went to wash her face and change her clothes. rissa then called her. "Ms. Shen, there is an artist who wants to sign contract with ourpany. I want to discuss it with you." "You''re in charge of signing contracts with our artists. Don''t ever think about signing someone whom you don''t trust. I trust your judgement with this." Mango trusted rissapletely even though she knew that Nathaniel had sent rissa. rissa was touched, but she still said softly, "Ms. Shen, it''s like... urn, well, the artist is Lebanon Fang." Mango paused upon hearing her words. Lebanon was an A- lister in showbiz. His background was a mystery, and he had his own agent. Plus, he had a lot of resources. So far, he was working with lllimite Entertainment. He did not need to sign under anypany, let alone a smallpany like hers. Now that Lebanon had suddenlye to her film and televisionpany to sign a contract, Mango was honestly shocked. "What the h*ll is going on?" Was Nathaniel helping her again? Chapter 962 Chapter 962 "Hey, what did Nathaniel say?" Mango asked the question straightforwardly. After all, rissa was someone whom Nathaniel had introduced to her. There was no need for her to be evasive. rissa was astounded for a moment and asked in confusion, "Ms. Shen, are you saying that this is Mr. Ye''s idea?" "Isn''t that right?" Upon hearing rissa''s tone, Mango noticed that Nathaniel seemed to have nothing to do with Lebanon. "Hmm... to be honest, I haven''t heard anything from Mr. Ye. I''ll confirm it with him first." Since rissa said so, Mango naturally understood that this matter had nothing to do with Nathaniel. Coupled with the embarrassing incident with him that night, Mango said quickly, "No, It''s okay. Leave this matter to me. Give me the number of Lebanon''s manager. I''ll talk to him personally." Even though rissa was the director of thepany, Mango was the CEO. Therefore, she had to deal with situations like these personally to show her sincerity. After all, Mango was still ttered as an A-lister was willing to work under her smallpany. Upon hearing this, rissa quickly gave the number to Mango and asked, "Ms. Shen, maybe I shoulde along with you?" "It''s fine. I''ll can do it on my own." After Mango hung up the phone, Haniya came back from buying the groceries. "Madam, are you going out?" "Yeah. By the way, follow me out if you''re free." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mango picked Haniya as her image was good. "All right." Although Haniya did not know why Mango wanted to bring her along, she epted Mango''s invitation . Both of them went out after they got ready. Then, Haniya volunteered to drive. Mango switched on her phone, and she received a message from rissa about Lebanon''s information. Lebanon started his career three years ago as an actor. Then, he became a singer in the showbiz industry recently. His journey in the entertainment industry was smooth, and he had no scandals at all. In fact, there was nothing suspicious about Lebanon at all. Mango''s brows furrowed slightly. She knew that under such circumstances, there were only two possibilities. First, Lebanon was an unsullied person. Secondly, his family background was so powerful that no one had the ability to find out about his past. Mango believed thetter. Lebanon, an artist who had such a powerful existence, had not been signed by anypany for three years. Why did he suddenlye looking out for a smallpany that had just started up? If Nathaniel wasn''t helping Mango behind her back, she needed to find out why Lebanon had done this. Mango called Lebanon''s agent and arranged their meeting. Then, she hung up the phone. After all, it would be better to discuss everything in person. Mango''s car stopped at the leisure club. Mango booked a room and went straight to the room with Haniya. They had to wait an hour for Lebanon as he was working now. However, Mango did not think much about this. After all, he was an A-lister, so it was normal for his schedule to be packed with different activities. Haniya poured a cup of tea for Mango skillfully. "Madam, have a cup of tea, please." "Well, call me Mango when we''re out. I think that it''s a waste if you continue to be a housekeeper. From now on, you will be my personal assistant. If you''ve got any requests about your sry and benefits, just let me know." Mango took a sip of tea and said indifferently. However, it startled Haniya. "Personal assistant? Mi... no... Uh, I mean, Mango, you mean that I can be your personal assistant?" "Huh? You don''t want to?" "No! I''m willing to take this opportunity!" Haniya replied quickly as she feared that her chance would be gone. This warmed Mango''s heart when she knew Haniya trusted her. "Aren''t you afraid that if thepany goes bankrupt, you''ll end up having to serve someone else the rest of your life?" "Haha! That won''t happen!" Haniya''s confidence made Mango feel good. "Since I want you to be my personal assistant, you should take a look at thepany overview and understand it clearly before you start working." "Okay, Mango." Haniya adapted quickly. Mango did not have to wait that long either. She would asionally send a few messages to Rainie to her some interesting things. Sometimes, she would send a WhatsApp message to Emberly and ask her how she was doing recently. She felt that this kind of life was very fulfilling. However, there would be an asional emptiness in her heart that she could not get rid out. When Mango footsteps outside, she knew that Lebanon''s agent had arrived. Mango shot Haniya a nce. Haniya stood up quickly and walked towards the door. When the door was opened, a middle- aged woman in her thirties stood at the door. She looked very capable. "Hello, Ms. Shen. My name is Alfred. I''m Lebanon''s manager. I''m in charge of matters rting to Lebanon in the future." "Hi, I''m Mango! Nice to meet you." Mango shook hands with Alfred. After they sat down, Haniya quickly poured a cup of tea for Alfred. "Thank you." Alfred, on the other hand, nodded politely at Haniya. Mango looked at Alfred. Thetter did not seem like a person who would make rash decisions. Therefore, Mango could not help but ask, "Alfred? May I ask you a question? I hope that you can give me an honest answer." "Sure, go ahead, Ms. Shen." "Why did you want Lebanon to sign under ourpany? As far as I know, Lebanon has excellent resources. He doesn''t need to be tied down to apany at all. He is an A- list celebrity, so why did he want us now? Is there anything wrong?" Mango did not try to be evasive and went straight to the point. After all, she had to understand the reason behind Lebanon''s actions as soon as possible. Alfred seemed to have expected that Mango would ask such a question. She smiled and said, "You''re right. Lebanon doesn''t really need to sign a contract with any filmpany. We have our own resources so that Lebanon can develop his career further as an A-lister." "Well, then why..." "To be honest, I don''t know. Haha!" Alfred smiled helplessly, "Maybe you''ll think that I''m a hypocrite, but this is the truth. Lebanon suddenly said that he wanted to sign a contract with yourpany, but he never told me the reason at all. He said that you could set up the contract anytime. Also, he would allocate some resources to yourpany, and he would even help the new stars if you need him to." Mango''s frown deepened. Ever since Lebanon started his career as a celebrity, he had never guided any new artists. This was not a secret in the entertainment industry. Moreover, Lebanon was a rather cold person and would not try to shape his public persona. However, he could still attract arge number of die- hard fans because of his personality. Lebanon was not only going to sign a contract with herpany, he was also going to help her guide the new celebrities. He was even going to share the resources with her. To Mango, this was like a dreame true! Mango was no longer the innocent girl five years ago. Of course, she knew that all of these would come at a price. She pondered for a moment and asked, "What does Lebanon want in return?" "Nothing at all." Alfred''s words made Mango furrow her brows. "I need some time to think about it. Is that okay, Alfred?" "Yeah, sure! Just drop me a call whenever you''ve decided. Anyhow, the contract has been prepared. Do you want to take a look first, Ms. Shen?" "No need." Mango refused. This looked like a pipe dream, so Mango had to be extra careful. After sending Alfred away, Mango sat on the chair thinking about the reasons. However, she could not figure out anything. Haniya looked at her and said, "Mango, could this be Mr. Yes idea? Perhaps he hid the truth well too. I don''t think anyone else in the world would be willing to give up so many profits for you except Mr. Ye." Mango felt the same way. However, she was still hesitating while she held her mobile phone. What happenedst night was too embarrassing. Did she really want to take the initiative to say something to Nathaniel? However, this matter was rted to the future of thepany, so she had to be professional. Mango thought for a moment and called Emberly. "Emberly, do you know Lebanon?" "Lebanon, the movie star?" Emberly had just finished an operation a while ago, and her voice sounded a little tired. "Yes, you''re right." "I''m acquainted with him. Hmm... Well, I met him once. I''ve also treated his mother." "So he came to sign a contract with thepany for you?" This was the most reasonable reason in Mango''s mind. Emberly was dumbfounded after hearing Mango''s words. "Huh? What do you mean? He signed a contract for me? Um... Lebanon? I didn''t do anything." Mango winced. Emberly was sincere, and she was really telling Mango the truth. "It''s not because of you?" "Of course not! Although I''ve treated his mother, I don''t need to go around and persuade a leading celebrity to sign under a newly establishedpany, do I? Besides, he has his own resources. Does he even need to sign with a company?" Mango was speechless again after listening to Emberly''s reply. This was what she could not figure out. "It''s not because of Nathaniel?" Emberly thought the same as her. Mango was put in an awkward position. "I... I''ll ask him." "Well, it''s better to make things clear. I think Nathaniel treats you like a gem, and I don''t believe that he''ll cheat on you. You know... you guys should talk to each other properly. Maybe the issues between both of you can be resolved quicker." Emberly always felt that it was a pity if Mango and Nathaniel separated just because of a misunderstanding. Mango did not know what to say. She started stammering while agreeing to what Emberly said. At last, Mango hung up the phone. It was not because of Emberly that Lebanon came looking for herpany. Was Mango really going to ask Nathaniel? However, thinking of what Nathaniel was capable of, Mango paused for a moment before pressing a string of numbers that she was so familiar with. Nathaniel did not expect to receive a call from Mango. He hesitated for a moment and was not sure if Mango hade to condemn him. However, he still answered her call immediately. "Yes, Mango?" "Do you know Lebanon?" Mango quickly directed the conversation as she was afraid that any one of them would start asking aboutst night. Nathaniel was slightly astonished. "Who is he?" Mango was confounded after hearing their words. He did not need to lie to her. If Nathaniel had rmended Lebanon, he would never ask such a question, even if he did not want to admit the truth. However, Nathaniel''s question was so straightforward that Mango''s heart dropped suddenly. "You didn''t rmend him toe to mypany?" Nathaniel now understood the meaning of Mango''s words. He quickly asked Ned to investigate everything about Lebanon, and he whispered, "I''ll send you a detailed report after this." "Okay, thank you." Nathaniel was confused upon hearing Mango''s tone. Last night, two of them enjoyed the intimacy between a husband and wife, but today, they were talking like strangers. Chapter 963 Chapter 963 After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel grimaced. He knew that Lebanon was a celebrity, but why did this persone to Mango for no reason? "Ned, go and investigate Lebanon thoroughly." "Got it, Mr. Ye." After Ned went out, Nathaniel still felt that something was wrong. He called Eugene again. "Help me to check on a person." "Who is it?" "Lebanon Fang." Eugene paused for a moment before hanging up. After Mango put down the phone, she also felt puzzled. Why would such a famous celebrity with tons of resourcese to her? She did not think that she was outstanding. In this society, without Nathaniel''s support, how could her small film and televisionpany survive? Why did an A-lister decide toe and share his own resources with her smallpany? Mango was not a fool, and she could think about these problems before she made a decision. She took a deep breath and decided to look for Rainie. After so long, Rainie had also attracted some poprity. Haniya helped Mango to get ready after Mango''s instruction. Then, Mango drove to Polygon Spartial Building after knowing that Rainie was recording there. Polygon Spartial Building was a multi- scale edifice, and many industries were located here. Mango knew that Rainie was recording, and it would take about half an hour. Furthermore, the recording studio was a private entity, so she could not simply enter the ce. She booked a table in the restaurant on the fourth floor and nned to eat something while waiting for Rainie toe down. Mango ordered a cup of Cappino, then she took out her mobile phone and began to browse Twitter. After all, she had to update and equip herself with thetest news and relevant information since she had opened a film and televisionpany. At the same time, she could find some reliable resources for her new artists. Just as Mango was engrossed in browsing Twitter, a voice with a mellow tone sounded above her head. "Can I sit here?" Mango was stunned for a moment. When she looked up, she saw a handsome man standing in front of her. She frowned slightly and looked around. The restaurant was packed, and there were no seats left. "Go ahead." After saying that, Mango lowered her head and continued to scroll through Twitter. She ignored the man. Lebanon looked at the woman in front of him and could not help but feel a little hrious. He was afraid of being recognized by his fans no matter where he went. However, he never imagined that he would be a nobody in Mango''s eyes. How long had it been since thest time he felt at ease? Lebanon could no longer remember. He looked at Mango tenderly. Mango was neither a fool nor was she blind. She felt a little disgusted at Lebanon''s intense gaze. "Sir, you''d better finish your drink and leave quickly as I''ll be meeting with a friend soon. There will be no ce for you at that time." Mango did not want to chase him away, but her words indicated that she wanted him to leave as soon as possible. Lebanon was slightly astonished. He touched his nose and took a sniff, "You don''t know me?" "The way that you''re hitting one me is old fashioned. Hah! Too bad, I am married." Mango lowered her head again, but her tone was somewhat unhappy. Lebanon touched his nose and smiled while saying, "I am Lebanon." "I don''t care who you are. Get out of here!" Mango''s patience had already reached its limit. She was still disturbed by the situation between Nathaniel and herself, so she had no intention of dating at all. If someone insisted in doing so, she would not be polite. Lebanon had originally thought that he would be treated differently just because he told her his name. However, he did not expect Mango to be frustrated. He could not help but startle. "Hmm... I said, I''m Lebanon." "Hey! I said, get out of my face! This is simple English, yeah?" Mango was livid. Mango totally blew her fuse. Lebanon knew that it would not do him any good if he continued to stay longer. He quickly whispered, "This is my contact number. It''s private. Call me whenever you need anything." Mango did not reply. Lebanon then left in dejection. This was the first time he had been so dispirited since he became popr. However, he epted and bear with it for Mango. Mango did not even look at the card and threw it directly into the trash can beside her. She continued to look down at her phone as if nothing had happened just now. When Rainie came down, she was full of energy. "Hey! Mango, how long have you been waiting?" "Nope, I just arrived a while ago." Mango saw that Rainie had changedpletely. Rainie seemed to have found her own goal in life, and she was glowing with confidence. Mango always knew that Rainie was beautiful, but she looked really different now with makeup. "Hey, girl! Are you in love with my beauty now?" Rainie boasted. Mango was affected by Rainie''s smile. She hurriedly nodded and said, "Ah! Of course! You''re currently the most popr celebrity. How can I say no to you?" "Haha! Knock it off now. Hmm... by the way, I''ve got something to tell you." Rainie picked up the cake that Mango had ordered for her and started stuffing her mouth with it. "Hey! This cake is too sweet. Think of your throat before eating it." "Well, I''m all good." Rainie took a sip of water without thinking of her own image and said, "If this album reallyes out, I won''t be able to eat heedlessly." "Yeah, right. Enjoy yourself while you can." Mango only knew how hard it was to be a celebrity after browsing Twitter. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Will the musicposer help you to release the record?" "No, I need to look for an external party to help me, but he will hold a press conference first. With his reputation, I think it should not be a problem. By the way, I have told him that I want to sign a contract with your film and televisionpany." Mango was astonished upon hearing Rainie''s words. "Hmm... Rainie, you know, mypany has just been established and can''t provide you with too many resources. If you sign with mypany, it may hinder your career advancement. Why don''t you go look for some establishedpanies?" Mango was really concerned about Rainie''s future. Rainie waved her hand indifferently and said, "Well... to be exact, you have resources that you can use." "Nathaniel and I are going to divorce. I don''t want to rely on him for everything." "Then, let''s ask Emberly''s husband." Rainie''s words caused Mango to be slightly taken aback. "What do you mean?" "It''s fine if you don''t want to look for Nathaniel, but Eugene is powerful here too. You can let Emberly tell him all your requests. Naha! What''s more, Emberly is also a shareholder of yourpany. She should have done something, I think. If you want yourpany to sustain itself, you can''t do it yourself. The entertainment industry is tooplicated. Without a strong background, who would dare to sign a contract with you? Nowadays, connections are the most important. Without a connection, your potential will be wasted. Besides, Ares Davis'' music is well-known in this industry. Although I dare not say that my album can help yourpany in gaining poprity, it''s always better than nothing." Upon hearing Rainie''s words, Mango understood finally. That was right. Putting aside her personal issue with Nathaniel, why wouldn''t she use such a powerful supporter? "Okay, I''ll go back and ask rissa to draft a contract. After all, we''re still employer and employee, so I shouldn''t take advantage of you." Mango''s words made Rainieugh. "What? You taking advantage of me? It''s more likely that I take advantage of you. Naha! By the way, there''s one thing that needs your help with." "Spit it out, girl." "There''s a zither yer in charge of the recording this afternoon, but he can''t join us. What''s worse, our schedule is full and we can''t look for a qualified zither yer right now. I remembered that you''re a zither eighth-grader. Can you help us this afternoon?" Hearing what Rainie said, Mango agreed without any hesitation. "Sure! No problem at all." "You''re the best. Let''s go and take a look at the music score." Rainie wasmitted and dragged Mango towards the studio. "Aren''t you going to eat more?" "I don''t want to eat anymore. We managed to invite a big shot to help us with theposition, thanks to Alex. If I''mte, others will gossip about me." Hearing Rainie''s words, Mango also felt that Rainie''s life as a celebrity was really hard. "Alright then, let''s go." Mango and Rainie stood up and went to the recording studio on the fifth floor. Lebanon did not expect to see Mango in the recording studio. He could not help but feel surprised. When Ares saw Rainie bring Mango in, he could not help but grimace. "Rainie, may I know..." "Oh, Ares. Here''s the thing. This is my best friend, Mango Shen, who is also the person in charge of lllimite Entertainment. Isn''t our zither yer busy this afternoon? My best friend is a grade eight yer. I asked her to do us our favour so that everyone doesn''t have to find another zither yer." Hearing Rainie''s words, Ares breathed a sigh of relief, and his face softened. "Well, that''s great! Ms. Shen, right? Would you like to try to y a song?" Ares was a cautious person. Mango nodded. She walked up to the zither and put on some finger guards. After getting familiar with it, Mango casually yed ''Bohemian Rhapsody''. Ares'' eyes lit up. Lebanon did not expect Mango to know how to y the zither. Furthermore, his gaze became increasingly tender when he looked at Mango ying the zither elegantly. "Superb! Ms. Shen is really versatile. You yed it very well! But we have some rules that you should know. If you want to help, you need to sign a contract of confidentiality. After all, our album has not been released yet. Many things need to be kept confidential." Hearing Ares'' words, Rainie quickly responded, "Well, Ares... aren''t you looking for apany to release the record? Why don''t you sign a contract with lllimite Entertainment? In this way, both of you will benefit from this. Then, she will have to keep it a secret. Right?" Ares paused and hesitated. It was the first time he heard about lllimite Entertainment, and he could tell that it was a small company. Although he had always been confident in his own music, he was still afraid that her company would ruin his efforts if their marketing effort Mango understood Ares'' hesitation. At the same time, she also knew that herpany was too small to satisfy the musicposer. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly heard a familiar male voice. "Ares, although lllimite Entertainment is a smallpany, I''m going to sign a contract with them." Everyone was taken aback by Lebanon''s words. Mango shot a nce at Lebanon''s face. Why was this man here? Chapter 964 Chapter 964 "Hey, we meet again, Ms. Shen." Lebanon greeted Mango casually. However, Mango''s expression was awkward. "Who are you again?" As soon as she asked, Rainie immediately pulled Mango towards herself. "He is Lebanon!" There were glints appearing in Rainie''s eyes. She liked to watch Lebanon on TV. However, she did not expect to see him in person here. Mango had just wanted to ask who Lebanon was. However, she suddenly remembered something and looked at him in surprise. Lebanon finally felt better due to Mango''s gaze. "Ms. Shen, my assistant, Alfred, contacted you before." After hearing Lebanon''s words, Mango did not say anything else. When Ares heard that Lebanon was going to join lllimite Entertainment, he was astounded. "Lebanon, are you sure?" "Yes, I think Ms. Shen is capable enough to lead Illimite Entertainment. I''m sure that they will be the toppany in the entertainment industry. So I decided to sign with them earlier. Otherwise, there might be no ce for meter. Hah!" Lebanon said his words half-jokingly, making Ares feel puzzled, but he also scrutinized Mango carefully. Then, Ares smiled, "Right, since Lebanon can vouch for your ability, then I''ll trust you. Well, Ms. Shen, let''s sign the contract first, and then I hope that you can y the zither well for us, ay?" "Sure, no problem!" Mango had no reason to reject the offer that benefited herpany. She took a nce at Lebanon and found that he was also looking at her. However, his gaze made her somewhat unhappy. Mango, Rainie, and Ares signed their contracts respectively. Then, they began to focus on recording. Mango knew about Lebanon''s poprity. Even though Lebanon was only a cameo in this album, this album would still be popr. This was a lyrical song. After Mango familiarized herself with the stave, she began to y it earnestly. No one knew when Lebanon sat opposite of her and watched Mango attentively. He even followed the music and hit some beats. In fact, He seemed to be engrossed in it. Without their knowledge, a staff took a photo of this scene and posted it online. The onlineizens were discussing this picture! Sweetkristy: "F*ck, what did I see? Is my prince charming is looking at the female performer affectionately? Who is the woman?" Bubblybaby: "No way? Is my Prince Charming in love? Who is she?" "Yeah, who is she?" 10086 Inte users wanted to know who Mango was. For a moment, the entire Inte was investigating Mango''s background. Ned saw the news at once and then, he told Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, a lot of people want to know who Mrs. Ye is." Nathaniel narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?" Ned quickly showed Nathaniel what happened on Twitter. The issue had been ranked first among other trending topics. Nathaniel red at Lebanon in the video. He felt like dismembering Lebanon right now! "I don''t want to see this video on trending topics." Ned said with a tinge of embarrassment, "Lebanon is an A-lister with a lot of fans, and he has never had any rumors. He has always been a good person. So once this matter is exposed, it will probably cause a big impact on Mrs. Ye." "Get Desmond to send more people to protect Mango. Give Lebanon a warning too. Also, tell our HR department to release the news that we''re selecting a new batch of air stewardesses from the public." Ned understood Nathaniel''s words immediately. The public rtions department of HY Group began to carry out his orders urgently. Instantly, the news that HY Group was going to select the air stewardesses from the public spread like wildfire on the Inte. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Holy moly! Did HY Group finally think about the public? Wow! Are they going to recruit air stewardesses from the public? I''m gonna try!" "Me too! I heard that HY Group has a lot of benefits. Joining them means stepping into the coterie of the nobles." Thetest news from HY Group finally stood as the first trending topic on Twitter. Looking at the trending topics, Alfred was shocked. He phoned Lebanon immediately. Lebanon did not expect the video in the recording studio to be published. He grimaced. Ares noticed the change in Lebanon''s temperament and asked hurriedly, "What''s wrong?" "Ares, you need to check on your team. They aren''t that good." Lebanon allowed Ares to take a look at what happened on Twitter. Ares was shocked. Who was Lebanon? During these years, Lebanon did not have any rumours. Of course, he was a star with a good attitude. However, the most important thing was that Lebanon''s background was a mystery. Now that Lebanon was angry, not everyone had the courage and the ability to bear the rage. "I''ll handle it right away." Lebanon did not say anything. He immediately let Alfred to rify the incident and used a breaking news of a celebrity to divert the public''s attention. While Alfred was busy, Lebanon received a call from Nathaniel. "Hey! I don''t care what you want to do. If you want to get close to Mango for any reason, you''d better give up and stay away from her. Otherwise, don''t me me for being unreasonable." Nathaniel''s words were disrespectful, and Lebanon was stunned as he wasn''t used to having someone speak to him this way. "Nathaniel?" "Yes." "Do you know why I''m approaching Mango?" Lebanon had already guessed something from Nathaniel''s tone. Nathaniel''s voice was as cold as ice. "That doesn''t matter. Mango is living a peaceful life, so you better not try to ruin her current situation. I''m warning you now, Lebanon. Others may not know about your background, but I do. Think twice before approaching her. I''m not sure whether you can handle the consequences of your actions. Hah!" After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. Lebanon looked in the direction of Mango and frowned slightly. Mango did not know what had happened. She only saw Ares asking everyone to stop working for a moment. Plus, Ahe had put on a brooding expression. She thought there was something wrong with her y, so she quickly thought about it and found out that she had made no mistakes. Rainie looked at them in confusion before shaking her head at Mango. Ares gathered all the people and said softly, "I don''t care how you got this job, but it''s best to keep our job confidential in my team. I remember everyone had signed the non- disclosure agreement. Who release the video today? If you admit it, we can discuss it quietly." Mango knew that something had happened the moment he said these words. She quickly took out her mobile phone and checked Twitter. However, the news of HY Group and Alfred''s rification trended all over Twitter now. Meanwhile, the video of Lebanon staring affectionately at Mango was only ranked seventh on the trending topics. Mango clicked on the video and watched it. Then, her eyes darkened. Why did Lebanon stare at her like this? Did he want Mango to get famous too? Mango red at Lebanon, but he put on an innocent look. He touched his nose and did not dare to say anything. Mango was not happy at all. When Rainie saw it, she instantly red up. "Hey! Who was it? It''s the first time that Mango''s here, and she didn''t offend anyone. Why did you release such a video? Huh?" Mango grabbed Rainie, who was enraged. HY Group rarely posted on Twitter. Therefore, it was obvious that Nathaniel was the one who had released the news that they were recruiting stewardesses from the public. He had changed his original n because of this incident. However, with Nathaniel''s intervention, this trending video would be suppressed sooner orter. Perhaps, it would even disappear from the inte soon. Anyway, Mango still wanted to vent her anger. "I joined a team for the first time today. If I have offended anyone, I hope that all of you can be magnanimous as I''ve never been part of this industry previously. Even though I started an entertainmentpany, I will only work behind the scenes, so I''m not someone worth targeting. Hence, no matter who did this, I can forgive you for today''s incident. However, there will be no second chance for you if this happens again. I''m not a toy!" After that, Mango looked at Lebanon again. Lebanon knew that he was innocent! He responded quickly, "Uh... I really don''t mean anything else. I just remembered that you look like an old friend of mine when you y the zither, and that''s why I''ve been watching you more attentively than anyone else. I am not into you. I swear it!" When Ares heard Lebanon''s words, he said, "Ms. Shen can forgive you, but I have to find the culprit. Otherwise, this team will have to dissolve." Just then, Mango''s phone had a notification. Mango looked at her phone and saw that it was from Nathaniel. It was the information of the one who posted the video online, and it consisted of the culprit''s phone model and contact number. Mango looked around and saw no one stand up. There was a woman who was being evasive. At this point, Mango already had some thoughts in her mind. "Ares, tell me who does this phone model belong to. I believe you can handle this matter." Mango sent Ares the information that Nathaniel had given her. Ares was very surprised that she could find out the one who was behind the incident. At the same time, all the news about this video on the Inte disappeared without a trace. Ares nced at Mango. At first, when Rainie proposed to sign the contract with Mango, Ares was still very unhappy. He even felt that Mango was taking advantage of his album to boost her own poprity. However, after today''s incident, Ares understood that Mango''s supporter was someone too powerful that he could not mess with. How could a newbie in this industry react so timely? Ares made a prompt decision and immediately dragged the woman who posted the video out. She was in her early twenties, and she was part of the ensemble. In fact, when she was dragged out, she still could not believe that people had found out about it! Mango did not say anything. Instead, she lowered her head and continued to look at the stave. However, Ares was slightly enraged. "Cecelia Tang, what in the h*ll are you doing?" "Urgh! I just can''t watch her rece Pinksy Mogul like that." Cecelia looked at Mango and knew that she could not escape. Although she was confused, she still pointed at Mango angrily. Mango''s mind went nk. Who was Pinksy? When Rainie saw Mango''s expression, she immediately sighed, "Pinksy is the person who was going to y the zither for us. However, she couldn''t make it because of some personal issues." Mango immediately understood. It seems that she had Cecilia someone jealous because she had reced Pinksy? Before Mango could say anything, Cecelia suddenly turned around and grabbed the erhu beside her before poking it at Mango''s face. Chapter 965 Chapter 965 "Cecelia, why are you so shameless?" Rainie was constantly paying attention to Cecelia. When she saw Ceceliaing towards Mango, she immediately took a step forward and protected Mango. How could Mango allow Rainie to get hurt because of her? Mango held Rainie''s waist and kicked her left foot out. "Bang!" Cecelia flew out and hit the musical instrument next to her. They heard a ttering sound as both she and the instrument fell to the ground. Everyone, except Rainie, was amazed by Mango. They had not expected Mango to be this agile. Mango''s eyes turned cold. She looked at Cecelia and said, "Hey you! I don''t care if you uploaded the video, but I can''t forgive you if you want to fight with me. Also, we don''t have anything against each other right? Even if I reced Pinksy, why are you the one who''s trying to hurt me? Huh? If I didn''t respond in time, I would''ve been disfigured by now! Were you merely seeking justice for Pinksy, or were you jealous because you liked Lebanon? Ha! You know the answer." Cecelia knew that Mango had found out about her true intentions. Although she was still hurt from the fall, she was even more embarrassed right now! She subconsciously looked at Lebanon and saw him looking at her with a pair of cold eyes. She could not help but cry. "Non... nonsense! I did it for Pinksy! Her family is in trouble, but you''re the CEO of apany, so what else do you want? You''re so disgusting!" "Haha! Should I know beforehand that Pinksy''s family has some difficulties? Or do you mean that if I don''t join the recording team, your guys can stop recording and wait for Pinksy? Do you want the whole team to be stuck here for a few days because of her? Huh?" Mango''s words made Cecelia speechless. Cecelia sobbed as if she had been wronged. On the other hand, Mango looked like her bully. Ares quickly stepped forward as this situation had gotten out of hand, and he said, "Ms. Shen, please don''t be angry. Leave it to me. I promise..." "Get her out of B City! I don''t want to see her again in my life!" Before Ares could finish his words, Lebanon opened his mouth unexpectedly. Cecelia could not believe her ears. Lebanon was well- mannered and courteous on screen. How could he be so cruel? "Lebanon, I..." "Shut up! Don''t try to call my name!" Now Lebanon seemed to be possessed by the king of wrath. His image now waspletely inconsistent with his personality on the screen. Cecelia''s jaw dropped. Apparently, she was too stunned at Lebanon''s two-faced behaviour. Mango felt sorry for Cecelia. However, she did not say anything else. She pulled Rainie to take a step back with her and said to Ares, "Ares, I think it should be impossible to record anything today. Rainie and I will go back first." "OK... sure thing. I''m really sorry for what happened today. Ms. Shen, I''ll handle it. Let''s continue to do it tomorrow, yeah?" "Yeah, no problem." Mango nodded with a smile. "By the way, I''llpensate you for the broken instruments here. I was too impulsive just now. Sorry." Mango left the recording studio courteously with Rainie. Outside the studio, Rainie said angrily, "Cecelia is usually quiet, but I didn''t expect her to be despicable. Urgh! You''ll be miserable if the video continues to spread. She''s really detestable!¡± "Well, I guess she couldn''t control herself as her prince charming was looking at me affectionately." Mango was somewhat speechless. Hearing this, Rainie immediately became interested. "By the way, what''s your rtionship with Lebanon?" "Well, if I tell you that I''ve got nothing to do with him, and we met for the first time today, will you believe me?" There was nothing Mango could do about it. Rainie looked at Mango in astonishment. However, she still believed what Mango had said. "Huh? Why did he look at you so affectionately when you guys only met for the first time? Have you ever offended him?" "No! Of course not!" Mango was more speechless than anyone else. She told Rainie that Lebanon wanted to sign under lllimite Entertainment. Rainie frowned slightly after hearing this news. "Didn''t you let Nathaniel investigate his background?" "There''s still no news from him." Mango sighed. Rainie''s eyes suddenly widened. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Wait... you went to look for Nathaniel? Have you two reconciled?" Mango paused for a moment, then shook her head, "No, I just felt that I needed him in this matter. It would be great if he could help me, but if he can''t do so, I''ll find someone else." "Um... not bad. You''ve be smart!" Rainie was very happy about this. "Let me tell you one thing. I believe that all men are cheaters. But, to be honest, I really don''t think that Nathaniel cheated on you." Mango did not believe it too. However, they were both hiding secrets from each other. Thus, she really didn''t want to continue this rtionship as they did not trust each other anymore. "Well, alright... When I talk about Nathaniel, you''re depressed again. Let''s not mention him anymore. Hmm... why did Lebanon look for you? Besides, you don''t know him, but he''s helping you so much, and he even looked at you affectionately when you were ying the zither. Although Cecelia made a mistake when she released the video, his feelings in the video can''t be fake. You know that Lebanon has a lot of fans. So, it''s not good that you''re getting so much attention from him..." How could Mango not be aware of this? Then, Mango said gloomily, "Argh... we''re going out from the back exit. If I''m right, Desmond should be waiting for us there." Just as Mango finished speaking, Desmond''s call came in. "Ms. Shen, I am already at the back door." "Got it. I''m on the way." Mango hung up the phone. Rainie said while smiling, "Desmond is loyal to you. If he bes an actor, he could be more popr than Lebanon! Think about it. With Desmond''s appearance, he''ll attract lots of women as soon as he shows up in public. Besides, Desmond has no ns of dating now. If you market him as a single idol, he''ll win the hearts of the public in no time!" "I don''t think Desmond likes peoplementing about his life, though." Mango did not think of Desmond. Desmond was incredibly handsome, and Rainie was right about this. As long as he wanted to be involved in the entertainment industry, he would definitely be popr. However, Mango knew Desmond did not want to do this. Besides, he had dedicated his life to Marrisa, and Marissa''s parents and himself. He did not want to be rich, so he did not consider joining the entertainment industry. Rainie said with some disappointment, "Look at you. Yourpany has just been established, and you got newbies who only have four months of experience. It is not good for the future development of yourpany if you don''t sign with an A-lister soon!" "I know, so I''ve already asked rissa to look for someone who is suitable." "Thepany is not famous, and no one will be willing to sign a contract with us. About Lebanon... No! He must have his own reasons for getting close to you." Rainie was extremely vignt. Mango said in a deep voice, "I know, so I n not to sign the contract with him." "Is it because of what happened today?" "That''s right." Mango always felt that Lebanon''s motive was suspicious. Desmond started the engine after the two of them quickly got inside. When she passed by the front door, Mango''s observant eyes discovered that some reporters were already waiting at the entrance of the Polygon Spartial Building. If Mango and Lebanon came out together, she would probably be seen by the reporters, and then she would not know what would happen on the Inte. Mango felt agitated for some reason. Rainie felt tired as she had been busy recording her album, so she took a nap in the car. Mango did not disturb her and allowed her to rest for a while. Suddenly, a notification appeared on her phone. She looked down and found it was a text from Nathaniel. "Are you alright?" "I''m fine. I''m already heading back." Mango replied. She paused and added, "Um... Thank you." Nathaniel looked at the phone and raised the corner of his mouth slightly. "It''s my responsibility. You''re still my wife." Mango felt a lump rising in her throat after reading those words. She had sent the divorce agreement to Nathaniel for a long time, but he had never signed it. However, she did not insist on getting it signed, so she did not want to bring up thisplicated issue for now. Mango simply changed the topic. "Have you checked Lebanon''s background?" "He''s from T Country and has a great eminence in the society." Nathaniel''s message shocked Mango for quite a while. "The T Country is a small country, but it''s financially stable. It''s a country that many countries are eager to cooperate with. Any country will give in to their demands anytime." Nathaniel also said that Lebanon was of a higher status. If Lebanon had a higher social status, he could have anything at his fingertips! Why did he have to sign a contract with such a smallpany? As Mango thought about it, she could not believe what was happening right now! Was Lebanon bored? Or was he interested in Mango? Perhaps he had some other reasons? Mango could not figure anything out, so she decided to avoid him instead. "Thank you for telling me all these things. I''ll keep a distance from him, and I''ll make sure something like this doesn''t happen again." Before Nathaniel could say anything, Mango had already sent this message over. His gaze suddenly softened a lot. "Alright." Suddenly, Nathaniel felt that this word couldn''t express his current feelings, so he added, "Take care of your health." "Got it." Mango suddenly felt that she was alright with their current rtionship. Both of them did not know what to say at this moment. Nathaniel suddenly said, "Zion has been performing excellently at JQ recently. He will have ten days off. Shall I take him to meet you at that time?" Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Their children did not know the current situation between them. Also, Zion was their most brilliant child. If he were toe over, he would probably notice that there was something fishy. Mango suddenly did not want the children to know all these things. "Will Rita and Wisdome along?" "I don''t think so. Rita recently joined a drawing ss, and Wisdom took part in a camp. Only Zion is free." Nathaniel also knew that if the three children went to Mango together, Mango would hide the cruel truth from them. However, this was not what he wanted. Mango would always belong to him. Since he could not get her back, it seemed reasonable for him to ask his son for help. Thinking of this, Nathaniel smiled proudly. As long as Zion returned, Nathaniel was sure that his wife woulde home! Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Mango grimaced. She knew the consequences of letting Zione here. Thus, she could not help but doubt if this was Nathaniel''s n. "Let''s talk about thister. I''m a little busy now. Bye." Mango hung up the phone and had mixed feelings about this. When the car arrived at Mango''s apartment, Rainie woke up. "Are we here? Urgh... I''m so tired. I''ll go in and rest first." During this period of time, Rainie had gone through harsh training. Now that she finally had some time, she only wanted to have a good sleep. Mango did not stop her. She asked Haniya to prepare some food for her and went to the study. There were still many things that Mango needed to learn regarding the zither, so she needed to familiarise herself with them as soon as possible. However, before that, Mango recalled Lebanon''s contract and called rissa. "We will refuse Lebanon''s contract." rissa was somewhat surprised. "Ms. Shen, Lebanon has a lot of resources. If we sign it, we''ll get a lot of benefits." "There''s no such thing as a free lunch, and he must have chosen us for a reason. Lebanon''s resources are good, but the entertainment industry will pay attention to us, and his fans will condemn us if anything happens to him. Think about this. The loss outweighs the gain, right? So, just let it go. We can''t afford such a big shot in ourpany." Mango''s words astonished rissa, but she quickly understood what Mango meant. "Okay, I''ll contact Alfred." As soon as Lebanon had finished handling the affairs on the Inte, he received a call from Alfred. "Illimite Entertainment has rejected our request to sign the contract with them." Lebanon was astounded for a moment. He could not help but recall Mango''s expression. She didn''t like him at all! "Got it." Lebanon did not say anything, which surprised Alfred a little. "Huh? Are you giving up just like that? "What else can we do? They treated us with contempt. Urgh! I''m not going to beg her to take me in or something!" Lebanon lit a cigarette and slowly blew out the smoke. Alfred could not figure out what Lebanon was thinking. "What? You were the one who proposed to sign the contract, but now, you''re giving up just like this? Lebanon, why did you go to lllimite Entertainment? It''s such a smallpany. Tell me the truth! I''m your agent, so don''t try to hide anything from me." "I have nothing to hide from you, so I can''t tell you anything. That''s all for now. We''ll talk about it later." After Lebanon hung up the phone, he came to the full- length window and looked at the traffic outside. His mind was still thinking about Mango, who had yed the zither. Mango was so elegant, and he did not want to ruin her. Maybe he was really selfish. Lebanon put out the cigarette violently. Then, he went to the study room to turn on hisputer. No one knew what he was doing. After solving Lebanon''s problem, Mango felt much more rxed. Although Lebanon was a superstar, he could affect Mango''s private life. Thus, this made Mango very unhappy. Moreover, she felt that Lebanon seemed to have other intentions. Therefore, she decided to forget about his contract! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mango put these thoughts behind her and began to seriously memorise the different staves of the zither. As time passed by, Mango felt a little tired. Soon, it was already midnight. She stretched her body and moved her neck. Then, she got up and went to the bedroom. Rainie had been resting since she returned, and Mango did not disturb her. She went to her bedroom to take a bath before she saw Nathaniel''s message. "Rest early and don''t stay upte. You can''t exhaust your body too much." Mango''s heart ached slightly. She turned off her phone and did not want to reply to his message. However, when sheid on the bed, she couldn''t fall asleep as the bed felt toorge and empty. Mango got up and turned on herputer. She wanted to write something, but she had writer''s block. Thoughts about Nathaniel filled her mind. Nathaniel''s feelings for her were unquestionable. If he wanted to cheat on her, he would have done it a lot earlier! Thus, why was he so close to the woman that night? Also, why did the woman suddenly die? Mango did not want to think too much about this. However, recently, she realised that secret that Nathaniel kept for so long could have something to do with her. She got up to the study and looked at the clock. Zion must have fallen asleep at this time. However, she could not fall asleep. Mango nned to use some hacking techniques to look for the recordings on CCTV. However, she found out that the CCTV in the bar that day had been encrypted. In other words, no one else could track the CCTV recording other than the cryptologist who had done it. However, a talented hacker like Zion could have a go at it. Mango was annoyed. She logged out from herputer and went back to the bedroom. A lot of strange things had happened recently. Why did Nathaniel meet with the woman? Also, why did Lebanon take the initiative to sign a contract with herpany? Mango was confused! She also felt ufortable as she felt as if everyone was trying to hide the truth from her. Mango could not do anything either. She looked at the clock again, and it was already the wee hours. Sheid down and slept. The next morning, Mango was woken up by the smell of food. She got up and saw Rainie, who was cooking in the kitchen. "Wow! I have to record this scene as soon as possible. Otherwise, when your album is released, and when you be famous, you probably won''t have time to cook for me again!" Rainie rested for the whole night and felt much better. After hearing Mango''s teasing, she smiled, "Then you have to hurry up. I''ll finish cooking in a while. You''ve got to take a good picture of me, and I''ll post it on Twitterter. Then, everyone will see how virtuous I can be!" "Sure thing, babe! I''ll make you look gorgeous!" Mango took out her phone and recorded a video before sending it to Rainie. "Okay, I''m done! Let''s eat together." Rainie brought the food to the table. Mango washed her hands and sat down. "I''ll go to the studioter, but through the back door. I''m afraid there will be reporters and fans." Mango had many considerations, so Rainie listened to her. "Alright, do whatever you want." Rainie had no objections. They invited Haniya to eat with them as well. After the three of them got ready, Desmond had already arrived. When they reached the Polygon Spartial Building, a lot of people were crowding the main entrance. All of them were Lebanon''s fans! Mango looked at the situation and whispered, "How long will Lebanon work on your album?" "I don''t know, but I think it won''t be too long because he only came here for a cameo. I heard that he has a job in the afternoon, so I guess he''ll leave soon. Rainie could tell that Mango did not have a good impression toward Lebanon. To be honest, if Mango did not argue with Nataniel, she would not havee out to work. Rainie patted Mango on her shoulder and whispered, "Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on you. Lebanon won''t create any trouble. Besides, Ares won''t allow anyone to record any of the scenes anymore. Cecelia has been fired, and she has probably left B City now." Mango did not think too much about Cecilia as thetter could only me herself for making such a terrible mistake. Therefore, there was no need for Mango to sympathize with Cecelia. They got out of their car from the back door and went straight into the lift. Unfortunately, they bumped into Lebanon in there. "Hi! Have you eaten? I brought breakfast here." Lebanon was friendly, but Mango was not interested in him. "Thank you, but we''ve already had ours." "Lebanon, you will finish your part this morning, right?" Rainie''s question was a bit hostile. Mango frowned slightly. Rainie was still a newbie. If Lebanon decided to make things difficult for her, Rainie''s would have a hard time in the entertainment industry in the future. When she thought of this, Mango hurriedly tugged Rainie and whispered, "Lebanon, you have too many fans. We''re still new here, so we really don''t dare to go near you. You''re also a busy person, so let''s cooperate as much as possible and try to finish it in the morning. What do you think?" Although Mango''s words were polite, she was indirectly asking Lebanon to leave quickly. However, it was much better than Rainie''s straightforward question. Lebanon had been very popr since he entered the entertainment industry. However, Rainie and Mango disliked him immediately even though they had only met a few times. Now, he doubted his own charisma. "What else can I say then?" "Thank you for your understanding!" Mango put on a smile immediately. Lebanon looked at her smile and was dazed for a moment. He nodded, but he did not look like he was angry at all. Rainie looked at Lebanon thoughtfully and pulled Mango as far as possible away from him. When they were at the studio, Rainie and Mango were the first to enter while Lebanon stayed outside because of a phone call. Mango whispered to Rainie, "Watch your words! I''ll be the bad cop in the future because you need to survive in this industry. You can''t blurt out your disapproval to a big shot like Lebanon directly." "I see. Did I lose my mind just now?" Rainie naturally knew that Mango was doing this for her own good. Mango stopped nagging here when she realised that Rainie was aware of her own mistake. The two of them entered the studio and did not see Cecelia. Thus, Rainie felt much better. When Ares saw that they were here, he chatted with them a little more about music. He discovered that Mango was a very talented woman and had a very high aptitude for music. He could not help but feel excited. "Let''s do it again?" "Sure." Ares liked Mango more as she had a humble attitude. The team began to work together. When Lebanon came in, he saw Mango had already started to y. She was much more skilled than she was yesterday. Thus, Lebanon could tell that she actually did her practice at home. Mango had an enchanting aura that could fascinate people. Lebanon continued to look at her. Suddenly, his eyes became teary. When he turned around, he heard his phone ringing. He took a nce at it, and he narrowed his eyes when he saw the text that popped up on the screen. Lebanon grabbed his phone tightly in his hand as an ambiguous look shed across the bottom of his eyes. When he caught a glimpse of Mango again, he was no longer as appreciative as before. Instead, there was a tinge of unexinable emotions in his eyes. Mango wanted to ignore Lebanon''s gaze, but his attention towards her made her feel uneasy. At this moment, a string of her zither suddenly snapped. When the string recoiled to Mango''s face, she cried out in pain. She dodged quickly, but she still got hurt as a strain of blood appeared on the wound on her face. Chapter 967 Chapter 967 "Ah! Ouch!" Mango cried out in pain, and this immediately caught Rainie''s attention. "Hey, are you okay? Let''s go to the hospital now!" Ares did not dare to detain them when he saw Mango''s bleeding face. He quickly asked the crowd to clear a path for them instead. Seeing this scene, Lebanon paused for a moment. He wanted to go forward, but he was pushed away by Rainie. "Go away!" Her attitude was unfriendly. Alfred saw this scene when she arrived. "What are you doing? Lebanon is trying to help. What the h*ll is wrong with you? C''mon! You''re only a newbie!" Rainie had a bad temper. She snorted and said, "What''s going on? You have to ask him! Mango was ying the zither attentively, but why did he stare at her? If it wasn''t for him, would Mango lose her attention and get hurt? If anything N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. bad happens to Mango, I will never spare you! I''ll also let your fans know what kind of man Lebanon is! Hmph!" If Mango was not hurt, Rainie could care less about Lebanon''s intentions. Now that Mango was in trouble, she would not turn a blind eye to his actions even though he was a famous star! It was the first time that Lebanon had experienced a brazen-faced new artist since his debut. Just as Alfred was about to lose her temper, she heard Lebanon say, "It''s my fault... I''m sorry. I''ll pay for all Mango''s medical expensester." "No, it''s okay! I''m not short of money. So, please just stay away from me in the future." Mango covered her face with her hands. Fresh blood flowed out as she spoke coldly. Lebanon did not speak anymore. After seeing that Lebanon had admitted to his mistake, she frowned, but she did not say anything. Mango was sent to the hospital, and the wound on her face caused by the recoil of the zither string was not small. Fortunately, she did not rely on her appearance to make a living, and she was grateful for this. Nathaniel immediately received news of Mango''s injury. He rushed over to the hospital. "How is she?" Rainie stopped him. "It''s not a big deal. It''s just a face injury, but I guess will take some time for her to recover." "Who did it?" Nathaniel believed that Mango was a skilful zither yer. Therefore, she would not have made such a simple mistake. Rainie knew that if she told Nathaniel that Lebanon was the cause of the ident, he would probably use his power to suppress him. However, this would offend Lebanon, and Rainie did not know what would happenter. After all, they still had to make a living in this industry. Thinking of this, Rainie said in a deep voice, "Perhaps Mango did not rest well yesterday. She used too much force while ying the zither." Nathaniel narrowed his eyes as he red at Rainie. She was afraid of his authority gaze, but fortunately, he turned around quickly after ncing at her. Rainie could not help but let out a sigh of relief. When Nathaniel came to the ward, the doctors had bandaged her wound. However, he still looked at her with a serious gaze. Mango saw him and smiled, "Nah... it''s only a small wound. I''ll be fine in a few days." "Go back and rest then." Nathaniel felt distressed. However, Mango shook her head, "No, I still have to go back and continue the recording. This album is a short- termmitment, and I can''t dy others people''s time just because of my injury. Plus, it''s too hard to find another zither yer now, and I have also signed a confidentiality agreement." Nathaniel pulled Mango''s hand suddenly and dragged her out. Mango knew what he wanted, but she was no longer Mrs. Ye. She was now Ms. Shen. She had to deal with this problem herself. "Nathaniel, I... I really can''t go back. This injury is nothing!" "Hey! You already hurt your face, so how could you think of this as a light injury?" Nathaniel thought that Mango was throwing a tantrum. Mango tried her best to calm herself down and said, "Nathaniel, I''m really fine! This won''t affect my work. I''m now Ms. Shen, and I''m an employee who has signed agreements with a music team. I have my own work, and I will be professional. In fact, I must do this so that I can stand ib my own in this industry. Do you understand? I want to rely on myself, not on you!" Nathaniel suddenly felt that Mango had changed. She was serious this time. She was leaving him as she wanted to achieve great sess on her own. Nathaniel felt anxious because he was not needed by Mango anymore. "Mango, please! Listen to me! There''s really nothing going on between that woman and me. If you really want to know, I can tell you. I wanted to ask her about a few things, so I was with her at that time. I swear I never did anything that would hurt you. It''s the truth!" "What did you want to find out from her?" Mango asked casually. Nathaniel was immediately astonished. "Just... just some work-rted stuff." "Hmm... is that so?" Mango looked at Nathaniel and sighed, "Nathaniel, I know you more than you yourself. You''re not good at lying. Besides, you wouldn''t have hidden it from me if you were asking her about work. However, if you''re willing to let me divorce you because of this, it''s definitely not something as simple as that! Perhaps this secret has something to do with me, but it doesn''t matter now. I don''t want to know. Instead, I only want to do my job well, so I hope you can understand." Mango had made everything clear between Nathaniel and herself. If Nathaniel still could not understand, then there was nothing that she could do. Nathaniel looked at Mango''s stubbornness and finally let go of her hand. "I don''t care what you do, but you can''t allow yourself to get hurt again." "Okay, I don''t like hurting myself either." After speaking, Mango opened the door and walked out. Ares was still waiting outside. When he saw Mangoe out, he asked instantly, "Are you alright?" "Nothing, it won''t affect our progress. Let''s continue our work." Ares admired Mango''s sense ofmitment very much. After Mango left, Nathaniel called Desmond. "Find out the truth behind Mango''s injury. I need the surveince video in the recording studio." It did not take long for Nathaniel to get the video. When Nathaniel saw that she was injured because of Lebanon, his face darkened. He came to the Polygon Spartial Building and sent a message to Lebanon. Lebanon was still ming himself for Mango''s injury. In fact, he was thinking about how toe up with an apology that Mango would ept. Then, he saw a text message from an unknown number on his phone. "Come out!" These two words were intimidating. Lebanon frowned as he could feel the sender''s authoritative aura through his phone''s screen. "I''m going out for a bit." Lebanon got up and left. Alfred wanted to follow, but he stopped her. "You don''t have to go out. I can do it myself." Lebanon left Alfred alone in the studio. He knew that the person who invited him would definitely not be at the front door, so he went straight to the back door. As soon as Lebanon appeared, Nathaniel punched him in the face! Lebanon was caught off guard. His nose bled, and he felt a sharp tingling there. "Who the h*ll are you?" "D*mn you!" Nathaniel was immediately infuriated the moment he thought of the wound on Mango''s face. Lebanon quickly struck back after he got punched, but sadly, Nathaniel was better in fighting. In the end, Lebanon waspletely beaten up by Nathaniel. Nathaniel did not stop until Lebanon was battered up. He grabbed Lebanon''s cor and said coldly, "I remember that I''ve warned you not to mess with Mango. Why didn''t you listen to my advice? Hmm?" Lebanon was not an idiot, so he immediately knew who he was dealing with! He looked at Nathaniel and said in a deep voice, "You should know that Mango will be dragged into this issue no matter what." "I don''t care! I only know that she''s my wife, so I want to protect her! Who the f*ck cares about anything else? Do you understand what I mean?" "Nathaniel, how long can you protect her? Since I can find her, do you think those people can''t do the same? Is it right to let her live under your protection like an idiot?" Nathaniel''s face darkened after hearing Lebanon''s words. "I don''t care what will happen in the future because I...I just hope that she can livefortably. Since she was destined to leave your family more than 20 years ago, you have no right to disturb her peaceful life now! Lebanon, I don''t care how powerful your background is, if you mess with her again, I promise you will regret it. Hah! I may even cooperate with your brother." "You..." Lebanon was enraged, and he almost fainted. However, he knew Nathaniel was not joking. "If you cooperate with my brother, you''ll be involved in my family issues too!" "I can dirty my hands with blood and tricks. But, what I want is a safe haven for Mango, regardless of the cost." Nathaniel''s words confounded Lebanon. "Are... are you really that in love with her?" "Heh. Do you think everyone is as cold-blooded and heartless as your family?" Nathaniel pushed Lebanon away after revealing the truth. "Don''t let those filthy pigs in your house mess with Mango. F*ck off!" Lebanon did not want to leave, but he had to admit that Nathaniel was more powerful than him right now. In fact, his aura was too dominating that even Lebanon felt a little scared. "Nathaniel, you can''t protect her forever!" "Get lost!" Nathaniel shouted coldly, and Lebanon got up and left. He winced as he looked at Lebanon''s retreating silhouette. Nathaniel could not protect Mango? Even if he did not have the ability to protect her, he could not let her delve in the pool of sins. Nathaniel''s eyes were full of determination. When Lebanon returned to the studio, everyone was stunned, especially Alfred. "Oh, my God! Lebanon! What happened to you? Huh? Who hit you? Shall we call the police?" This was the first time in so many years that Alfred had seen Lebanon beaten up like this. The perpetrator must have done it on purpose! After all, the culprit must have known that Lebanon relied on his appearance to make a living, but he still injured Lebanon''s face. Urgh! How could Lebanon continue to work these few days? Mango and Rainie just happened to nce at him. They were confounded for a moment, but Rainie laughed in a hostile manner. "Haha! Serves you right!" Lebanon had mixed feelings while looking in the direction of Mango. Chapter 968 Chapter 968 Mango did not know what Lebanon''s expression meant, and she did not want to understand him either. She tugged Rainie and indicated thetter to stay quiet. Lebanon''s face was all bruised, so he could not continue the recording. He was feeling apologetic as he rmended to Ares another artist that could rece him. In fact, this artist was also as influential as Lebanon as well. Ares had to give up now that this incident had escted this way. After Lebanon left with Alfred, Ares'' team members began toin. "Do you think that someone here has got bad luck and is dragging our team down?" "That''s right. Our team was united, but Cecelia was fired, and someone else got hurt because of an outsider! What''s more, Lebanon got beaten up badly today. This is a bad omen..." Although they whispered to each other, they were talking so loudly that Mango and Rainie could hearthem. "What are you talking about? Huh?" When Rainie heard that the gossips were targeted Mango, she felt unhappy immediately. Mango grabbed Rainie, and she looked coldly at the workers around her and said, "I didn''t offend anyone here, did I?" "So what? Don''t act innocent. Look how many things happened after you were here! Oh, please! Do you dare to say that these things have nothing to do with you?" Mango was unable to answer. She really did not want these things to happen, but all these issues were rted to her indeed, "You guys are simply unreasonable!" Rainie felt that these people were bullying Mango. Mango said faintly, "This incident still happened even though I didn''t want it to. I can only say that I''m sorry, and I won''tment on everything else." Ares just came back at this time. He had some opinions too after seeing that everyone was arguing within themselves because of this matter. "If you can find Pinksy, then Ms. Shen can leave here. However, the most important thing now is that we''re behind time, and we have to rush the recording. If you guys think that we can finish recording as soon as possible, I don''t care what you say. So, can you all do it?" Seeing that Ares had lost his temper, everyone else immediately quieted down. Even if they were dissatisfied with Mango, they did not dare to say anything. Mango said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Ares." "It''s none of your business. Just make sure to perform wellter. The people rmended by Lebanon will arrive soon, so get ready to start anytime soon." Ares did not want to say anything, but Mango could see that he was rather angry. She sighed slightly. Without saying anything, she sat down and started ying the music. Lebanon was not there, so the recording was surprisingly smooth. When it was over, Ares looked better. "We did a good job today, and I hope every one of you can continue to work hard tomorrow. Go back and rest early today. We wille at 6 o''clock tomorrow as we need to speed things up." The others naturally agreed. Mango did not say anything either. Although six o''clock was a little early for her, she was now a member of the team, so she could not refuse. Rainie felt that her voice had be hoarse. "How''s your face? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Rainie saw a trace of blood seeping out of the gauze on Mango''s face and asked with some concern. "I''m fine." It was not too painful for Mango. She was just a little speechless as the team had ostracized her. She went to a bathroom for just a while, but when she came back, the zither was broken! Someone had obviously damaged the strings on purpose! Rainie then noticed this too. "They''ve gone too far. Urgh! They just want to force you to leave!" "Well, I can''t do anything about it. After all, I''m a neer." Mango knew a little about the workce. After all, she had reced Pinksy without a proper reason. The other members might have a better rtionship with Pinksy. Furthermore, she had somehow cause Cecilia to resign. Now that Lebanon had withdrawn from the recording because of her, it would be difficult to sell copies of the album. Therefore, she understood why the other members of the team were picking on her. "Are you going to put up with it like this?" Rainie felt that this was not what Mango would have usually done. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mango smiled, "What else can I do? Fight with them? Haha! Didn''t you see Ares'' expression just now? Even if I was not in the wrong, I don''t think Ares would want to team to fall apart because of me." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Rainie felt terrible immediately. "Aren''t we just recording an album? Urgh! Why are there so manyplicated things?" "Once you enter the showbiz, you will have moreplicated things to deal with in the future. You have to change your temper, or else you will suffer. By the way, do you have an agent?" Mango thought of this question and asked. "Not yet, but shouldn''t you be looking out for me, Ms. Shen?" Rainie teased Mango. It was true that Mango would treat Rainie well. After confirming that Ares had not found an agent for Rainie, Mango sent a message to rissa while asking her to look for a top celebrity agent for Rainie. rissa did as she was told. Mango looked at the broken zither and ignored it. She pulled Rainie out of the Polygon Spartial Building and went to eat some snacks nearby. If Rainie got angry again, she would ruin her own career in the showbiz industry! The two of them had a barbecue and drank some beer, and they felt better after the meal. Mango was concerned about Rainie''s throat, so she only let Mango drink a few sips of alcohol. Rainie could not take it in anymore, and she spoke her mind. She drank a sip of beer and said, "Why is the showbiz industry soplicated? Pinksy doesn''t have a good rtionship with everyone, and Cecelia doesn''t like to talk. They never got along well during the recordings, but now they''re using this incident as an excuse to push you away. This is too much!" On the other hand, Mango didn''t have much to say about that incident. "Sometimes, they need only an excuse to vent their anger even though they weren''t close before. Don''t think too much." "What do you mean?" Rainie did not quite understand. "You''ll understand itter." "What are you going to do now? If they push you away like this, I don''t know what they will do secretly tomorrow." The thought of this made Rainie worry. When had Mango ever been treated like this? If it wasn''t because of Rainie, Mango would be an uprising star in the design industry. For Rainie''s sake, Mango had up her own design and opened up apany in the entertainment industry. Thus, Rainie felt upset whenever she thought about it. "It''s... all my fault. Without me, you would have achieved great heights by now!" "What are you talking about? I don''t regret anything I''m doing now. Besides, those who look down on us now will see us differently soon. I''ll make sure that lllimite Entertainment will be sessful in one year! Everyone will talk about us by then!" Mango was full of confidence. Rainie was so moved that she hugged Mango and sobbed. "Mang... Mango, what would I do if I didn''t have you? Do... do you know that there were a lot of times when I wanted to give up? But, whenever I think about you, I''ll tell myself not to surrender. If I lost, you would lose everything because you sacrificed everything you had for me!" "Haha! Aren''t you afraid that others willugh at you when they see you crying like this in the public? Wipe your tears now, hmm? Are you done eating now? Let''s go home when you''ve finished!" Mango knew that Rainie was in a bad mood. Rainie was sadder than anyone else after she saw that the team was trying to kick her out. However, some things really could not go smoothly. Rainie then felt a little embarrassed upon hearing Mango''s words of constion. She left Mango''s embrace and wiped away her tears in embarrassment. After that, she finally smiled and said, "Don''t tell anyone." "Haha! I promise!" Mango smiled and felt that Rainie was indeed very adorable. The two paid the bill and did not intend to go back to the studio. They held each other''s hands and nned to go shopping. They had been in B City for so long, but Rainie had always been busy with her training. Furthermore, Mango had nevere out to shop before. Therefore, they decided to take a walk around as they were in a good mood today. Most importantly, Rainie wanted to buy Mango a new zither. Her old zither was definitely unusable now. Right now, Mango still had to y the zither as the album had not been recorded yet. They went to the nearest music store. There were a lot of musical instruments here, so Mango and Rainie had many options to choose from. Suddenly, Rainie tugged on the corner of Mango''s shirt and pouted her lips. "What''s wrong?" Mango followed her gaze and saw a girl, who was inly dressed, introducing the instruments to the guest. However, she was a little confused. Rainie said in a deep voice, "This person is Pinksy. Didn''t she say that her family has something urgent, so she asked for a leave? Why would she sell musical instruments here? Hmm... I know! Now there''s a 10%mission being given to the salesperson for every musical instrument sold. If she manages to sell a high- end musical instrument, she will receive amission equivalent to the monthly ie that she will get from a music production team. Ah... No wonder she gave up ying the zither and came here to work. I''m going to take a video of it and show the team! Otherwise, you''ll get med every time something bad happens! Hmph!" As she spoke, Rainie took out her phone and took a picture. However, when she was about to send it out, Mango stopped her. "Don''t send it first. Keep the picture. I think there''s a reason behind her actions." "Wow! Mango, you''re too kind! What are the reasons then?" Rainie felt that Mango was merciful towards others. She knew how those people in the team treated Mango. Right now, she wanted everyone to learn the truth. Mango said in a deep voice, "Look, these are the people who you will be working with in the future. If you''ve offended the entire team, what''s the point of you having a good voice? It''s difficult to be sessful alone in this industry, Rainie. You can''t always do as you like." After hearing Mango''s words, Rainie stopped. "But I just can''t take it!" "We should also find out the reason behind her actions first, right? Let''s go and take a look. Perhaps Pinksy has some difficulties that we don''t know of." As Mango spoke, she pulled Rainie together and walked towards Pinksy. Rainie was not happy and purposely raised a ruckus. Her actions sessfully attracted the attention of the crowd, including Pinksy. When Pinksy saw Rainie, she was astonished, and her face turned pale. Pinksy wanted to escape from the situation. However, she gritted her teeth and rooted herself to the ground as she watched Rainie pull Mango towards her. "Hey... why do you look so familiar?" Rainie teased Pinksy intentionally, causing Pinksy to feel ashamed. Chapter 969 Chapter 969 "Hi, I want to buy a zither. Can you rmend one that would be suitable for me?" Mango red at Rainie and hurriedly opened her mouth. Her attitude was refined and courteous. Thus, Pinksy was ashamed of herself. "Sure, may I ask what price range you''re looking at?" "I don''t really have a budget. I''m fine with it as long as it''s a high-quality one." Mango could tell that Pinksy probably really needed the money. Pinksy ignored Rainie''s probing gaze as much as she could and brought Mango to the area tagged with higher prices. "The price of the zither here are higher, but the quality of these instruments is good. These strings will not snap easily too." "Pinksy, why are you here?" There were fewer people here, and Rainie could not hide her true intentions anymore, so she asked. Pinksy was confounded. She knew Rainie. Ares said that he had found an artist that he wanted to train and support, so the whole team would need to support her. Pinksy did not want to have any conflict with Rainie. After all, she could not offend anyone that was working with Ares. However, Pinksy had her own troubles. "Miss Blu, I know it''s my fault that I quit the team halfway, but I really need the money." Rainie did not know how to what to say after hearing Pinksy''s words. Pinksy seemed sincere, and she did not pretend not to know Rainie. Thus, her actions calmed Rainie down a bit. "You can get an advance if you need money desperately." "Well... it''splicated. I don''t really want to tell others why I need this money so desperately." Pinksy covered her belly as she spoke. Mango was too familiar with this action. She could not help but think of the child she had not met. "You''re pregnant." Mango''s words were not a question but a statement. Her words stunned Pinksy immediately. "What? How did you know about that?" Rainie was astonished too when she saw Pinksy''s surprised expression. "If you''re pregnant, then just give birth to your baby. However, you can''t earn this much money in a short time." Pinksy felt dismayed. She whispered, "I... I can''t keep this child." "Do you n to abort this baby?" Pinksy nodded at Mango''s words. "Yes, my brother and sister need to go to school, so I can''t rest for too long. I heard that the operation is painless, and the recovery period is short, so I want to do this. But the operation needs to be done soon, and I''m running out of time. If I don''t do it soon, everyone will know what happened after that!" Pinksy began to cry as she spoke. Rainie did not expect that she would ask such questions and could not help but feel anxious. "You..." "Shh!" In order to prevent Rainie from saying anything, Mango stopped her quickly. Mango was quite experienced in this matter. Obviously, Pinksy did not want to keep her child. However, it would be troublesome if she did the operationter as the procedure would be too painful. Both of them were women, and now that Mango had reced Pinksy''s position, she still felt a little guilty about this. "I''m going to buy a high-end zither. How muchmission can you get?" Pinksy paused for a moment and said, "I can get a 1%mission." "In other words, if I buy a one hundred thousand dors zither, you can get around ten thousand?" "Yes, you''re right!" Pinksy nodded her head. However, she felt that the possibility was very slim. Many people came to buy zithers, but most of the deals she got were the middle-priced ones. People would normally buy zithers ranging from a few thousand dors to around ten thousand dors. However, she would only get around two dors asmission! This was not sufficient for her to pay for the abortion. Thus, Pinksy got more anxious as the days passed as not many people came in to buy instruments. Mango looked at her and said in a deep voice, "Then please choose a zither worth one hundred thousand dors for me." Pinksy thought she had heard Mango wrong. "Come again?" "I said I''m going to buy a zither that costs a hundred thousand dors. It''s a deal. After you get the commission, go to the hospital as soon as possible." Pinksy''s eyes were filled with tears. "Thank you... thank you very much! May I know your name?" "Mango Shen, I''m the one who reced you in the team. Hurry up and settle your matters and return to the team. I''ll take your ce during this period of time. When you return, I''ll leave. Do your best!" Pinksy was slightly startled by Mango''s words. She had heard that the team had found a recement for her. Also, she was even a little worried about finding a job after the surgery. After all, she had a lot of free time and a decent ie in this job, but it was hard to find jobs that required a zither yer. Thus, Pinksy could not believe it when she heard Mango say that thetter would give her the position as a zither yer after she returned. Rainie said, "Don''t worry, I brought Mango to make up the vacancy. After all, my album needs to be listed on the market, so I can''t dy it. She''s the CEO of lllimite Entertainment, so how can she work for the others? She was only helping you out. You should rest well first and help me out when youe back." Pinksy was still amazed. Mango smiled, "Hurry up and pack my zither." "Oh! Yes, sure!" Pinksy finally reacted and quickly gave the zither that cost one hundred thousand dors to Mango. After doing all this, Mango brought the zither and left the music store. Rainie smiled and said, "You''re always so kind. Who knows if Pinksy is really pregnant?" "It''s true." Rainie was slightly startled after hearing Mango''s words. "Hmm? How can you tell that?" "Her expression was obvious, and her hands always covered her belly subconsciously. In my opinion, she likes this child very much. But she said that she couldn''t keep this child, so there must be a reason behind it. s! After all, women always get hurt easily." Rainie believed that Pinksy was pregnant after hearing Rainie''s words. "Haha! I can''t believe that you were generous enough to pay one hundred thousand dors for a zither. I bet their boss will feel like today is his lucky day!" "It doesn''t matter. If you can help others, you may get good karma in the future. Besides, the timbre of this zither is really good. After all, good things don''te cheap." "Alright, if you say so then. Now, let''s see how those people will deal with it. Did she say that the strings of the zither would not snap easily just now?" Rainie was still thinking about the problems in the team. Mango smiled, "Haha! Don''t think about it. I''m not an easy target for bullies." "Uh... That may not be the case. I''ll protect you anyway." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Mango felt amused when she saw Rainie''s heroic demeanour. When they returned home, they saw Nathaniel smoking at the door. There were a lot of cigarette butts piling up beside his feet. Obviously, he had been waiting here for a long time. Rainie felt that she would only make the atmosphere awkward if she stayed here. "Um... I''ll go and buy us some drinks." Then, she ran away. Mango could not even stop Rainie. Nathaniel saw that she was holding a zither and initiated the conversation. "Did you pick up the zither recently?" "It''s for work." Mango answered every of his question as if they were as close as before. She opened the door and whispered, "Come in and take a shower. The odour of the cigarette smoke on your body smells terrible!" Although Mango did not reject him, she sounded a little upset. Nathaniel was slightly startled. Was Mango concerned about him? He could not help but feel happy. "I didn''t bring any clothes to change." "Let Desmond buy some then." Mango responded naturally, and Nathaniel felt jolly. When Desmond got the order from Nathaniel, he went to buy some clothes. Nathaniel went to the en- suite in Mango''s room and turned on the faucet. He could not help but feel aroused when he thought about the passionate night they had a few days ago. Mango did not think too much. She simply carried the zither to the study and started to tune it after setting it up. Nathaniel listened to the tuning sounds outside and suddenly felt serene and peaceful. Rainie did not dare to go back to Mango''s ce now, so she went to see Ares instead. She refused to leave Ares'' ce and said that she wanted to ask him some questions regarding music composition. After Mango finished tuning it, she told herself that this zither was worthy of the price she paid. Its timbre was truly extraordinary! Then, she blushed when she saw Nathanieling out of the bathroom. "You beat Lebanon up, right?" This was not a question for him, but an affirmation. Nathaniel did not avoid her question, and he admitted it without hesitation. "Yeah, I beat him up. After all, he disfigured my wife. It''s not a big deal." "Urgh. So childish." His actions warmed Mango''s heart, but she did not express her feelings. Nathaniel did not care what Mango said and continued, "If he dares to harass you again, I swear I''ll continue to beat him until he bes disfigured!" "Don''t! He isn''t part of Rainie''s album anymore. You should stop already, okay?" Mango did not want to create a big fuss over this matter. Nathaniel had no objection to Mango''s words. "Well, I''ll forgive him for your sake. Hmm... Haven''t you gone to the hospital to change the bandage on your face?" "I''ll do it myselfter. It''s not a big deal anyway." Mango covered the zither and took out the first aid kit. Her face was a little itchy and she wanted to change the dressing. "Let me do it then." Nathaniel volunteered to help her with it. There was still a nice scent of shower gel lingering on his body. When Mango smelled it, she was stupefied. At the same time, her face flushed, and her heart started beating fast. "I can do it myself." "Nah, it''ll be troublesome for you because you have to look in the mirror. Let me help you instead." Nathaniel carefully removed Mango''s bandage. When he saw the wound on Mango''s face, he could not help but feel upset for her. "D*mn it! I should have beat him up more!" Mango smiled immediately. "It''s alright. Lebanon didn''t do it on purpose too." "Urgh! He was staring at you affectionately on purpose! I think he won''t give up." "Huh? What do you mean by that?" Mango felt that Nathaniel''s words were entric, but Nathaniel did not exin anything. However, an ambiguous look shed across his eyes. Nathaniel was gentle when he was helping her with her dressing. He even blew some air tenderly to her wound. Mango felt a tingling sensation on her face, and it aroused her. Her breathing became heavy. Nathaniel did not seem to notice the changes in Mango. He moved slightly forward to her, and his broad and muscr chest appeared in front of her. Right now, Mango couldn''t resist the temptation that was in front of her! She swallowed unconsciously and took a step back. "Don''t move." Nathaniel called out in a deep voice. He took a step forward, and his upper body immediately came into contact with Mango''s sensitive spots. She screamed, and the two of them bumped into each other. Chapter 970 Chapter 970 His familiar scent immediately enveloped Mango. Mango subconsciously wanted to push him away, but Nathaniel held her hands tightly in his arms. "Hey..." Mango raised her head slightly. The corner of her lips brushed Nathaniel''s thin lips, causing them to tremble with excitement. Nathaniel''s eyes darkened, and he swallowed a gulp down his throat. He suddenly held Mango''s head and gave her a domineering kiss. Mango felt her toes curling at how good it felt! Mango gave herself to Nathaniel in the end. They werepletely immersed in their passionate kiss. After that heated kiss, Mango went to the bathroom to take a bath. Nathaniel stared at Mango''s back. This was the first time that he had felt at ease since she had left him. Warm water sshed down Mango''s body. Her passion for Nathaniel was there, but she still felt disturbed by the secret that Nathaniel kept her away from. After all, she could not pretend that it had never happened, no matter what. If Nathaniel really had nothing to do with that woman, why was he afraid that she would find out his secret? Why did the woman die? Mango felt that her rtionship with Nathaniel wasplicated because she couldn''t let go of this issue. Thus, she couldn''t help but sigh. When she came out, a gleam shed in Nathaniel''s eyes. "When will you go back to Ocean City?" "I''m not nning to go back." Mango flipped her hair. Nathaniel found the hairdryer. Then, he came over to hold her long hair. Mango paused for a moment, but she did not stop him. This was what Nathaniel used to do before. He would blow Mango''s hair while she leaned on the bed with her eyes closed. However, no one knew what she was thinking now. Mango''s hair was very smooth and silky. Nathaniel had always liked her long hair, and he felt satisfied as he ran his fingers between her hair. "Are you not mad at me anymore?" "Well, I''m not sure. Maybe I still am. Perhaps I was never mad at you, and I just wanted to know the reason. Nathaniel, no matter what, you should stop hiding it from me. Although I believe you have not cheated on me, can you tell me what happened between you and the woman?" Mango suddenly opened her eyes. Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat, and he said in a deep voice, "Didn''t I tell you? I asked her something, so we got together during that time. However, I never expected her to have feelings for me." "What was it about?" This was the most important question. Nathaniel whispered, "It''s about mypany." "Hah! I guess you still don''t want to tell the truth." Mango suddenly felt a little disappointed and upset. The two of them had just be one, but now they grew distant with each other because of this matter. "I need to tune the zither. If you want to sleep here, go ahead." Mango pulled back her long hair and wrapped herself in her pyjamas before heading to the study room. She did not ask Nathaniel to leave. However, Nathaniel did not know what to feel right now. When Mango reached the study room, her mind was nk. She thought about the matter, but she could not find any clues. Then, she thought of Lebanon. Why did an A-lister suddenly pay attention to her? Did Nathaniel and Lebanon know each other? Mango knew Lebanon''s personality well. So, why didn''t he speak up when someone had beaten him up out of the blue? It was probably because he knew who had beaten him up, and he was familiar with Nathaniel too! However, Nathaniel had a powerful background. If Lebanon had been a normal person, he would drop this issue and forget about it easily. Mango was searching for valid reasons inside her brain, but she could not find a reasonable one. She was not narcissistic enough to say that Lebanon had fallen in love with her at first sight. Besides, this was not very likely to happen. After all, Lebanon was quite handsome, and he had met many gorgeous women. So, why would he be interested in a married woman? Mango felt that she needed to figure this out. Perhaps Lebanon knew the dead woman? Upon thinking of this, Mango immediately became alert. If her guess was correct, what rtionship did Lebanon have with that dead woman? Did he look for Mango to deal with Nathaniel? Perhaps he wanted to get revenge on Nathaniel because thetter had killed that woman? Mango furrowed her brows. She picked up her phone and sent a message to Rainie. "Are you asleep?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Not yet. Did Nathaniel leave?" Rainie sent a naughty emoji. Mango''s face turned red and hot. Rainie was quick-witted. "No, he''ll probably sleep here tonight." "Uh- oh! Poor me, you''re gonna leave me alone again." Mango felt that Rainie''s replies were hrious. "Stop joking around. I want to ask you something." "Go ahead." Mango paused for a moment before typing on her phone, "Do you still remember the woman that was having an affair with Nathaniel? Um... She''s dead now. I want to ask if anyone you know can help me to investigate her identity and background." Rainie frowned slightly. "Can''t you get Desmond to do this for you?" "I don''t want to get my people involved in this." Rainie immediately understood Mango''s words. Mango did not want to let Nathaniel know that she was looking into this matter. "You still can''t get over that?" "Well, yeah. I think that I''m missing something important. Besides, a big shot like Lebanon came looking for me suddenly. Don''t you think it''s strange?" "You suspect that Lebanon has something to do with the dead woman?" Rainie was aware of the meaning behind Mango''s words. Mango nodded, "Yeah, that''s my guess. But I guess we''ll only find out the truth after investing it. However, I don''t want Nathaniel to know about this." Rainie understood what Mango was trying to say. "Do you think Nathaniel is hiding something from you?" "Yes." "Well, since he wants to hide it from you, I don''t think we can find out anything. You might as well ask him directly." Mango face darkened. "I did, but he refused to tell me anything." Rainie was upset. If Mango couldn''t even get a clue from Nathaniel, this was most likely an extremely serious matter. Perhaps it had something to do with Mango too. If that was the case, should Rainie continue to help Mango investigate this problem? Rainie hesitated. "What? You don''t want to help me too?" Mango was able to sense Rainie''s thoughts even though they were only texting. "No, urn...I think that if Nathaniel doesn''t want you to know about it, maybe it''s for your own good. Why do you have to find it out? Perhaps the truth is something that you can''t ept." "No matter what the consequences are, I have the right to know the truth." Rainie immediately understood after reading Mango''s reply. "Well, I get it. I''ll ask my friend to help investigate "Thank you very much." this matter." After putting down her phone, Mango looked at the room where Nathaniel stayed with mixed feelings. The next day, Mango brought her zither to Polygon Spartial Building. She immediately asked someone to throw away the broken strings of the old zither. Then, she took out her zither, which cost her one hundred thousand dors. The whole team suddenly became silent. Everyone here had been in the music industry for a long time, so they naturally recognized the value of Mango''s zither. They did not expect that Mango would be willing to spend so much money. Mango sat down and took out the stave. She then yed the zither, and the sound was very pleasing to the ear. She yed the music quickly and turned a blind eye to her surroundings. The expressions of the other team members changed. When Ares arrived, he saw Mango''s zither immediately. "Ms. Shen, this is..." "Oh! Ares, I think the tone of this zither is better. When the album is outter, I will gift this to the team." Ares was astounded upon hearing Mango''s words. He could tell the value of this zither at only a nce. Now that Mango had said that she would give it to the team, he was instantly filled with excitement. "Ms. Shen, are you serious?" "Of course! Just take it as a token of appreciation to you for teaching Rainie." Mango said with a faint smile. "Wow! You''re too generous. Rainie is a talent, and I''m also someone who cherishes talent." Ares was jovial. When other people saw Ares'' reply, they did not dare to say anything. Thus, she had settled this problem immediately. However, when Mango was in the washroom, she heard two people gossiping about her. "Do you see that? Mango is so rich that she bought that super expensive zither for our team. Is she trying to brag about how rich she is?" "Bah! She''s trying to curry favor with Ares! Who knows if Pinksy will return in the future? Urgh! She''s only trying to establish a good image for herself." Mango did not take their words to heart. No matter what, she would be criticized in the workce because she was still a neer. As long as these people did not bully her, she would turn a blind eye to it. When Mango thought about this, she opened the toilet''s door and went to wash her hands as if nothing had happened. This startled the two people who were gossiping about her. When they saw that it was Mango, the expressions on their faces were grave. After washing her hands, Mango walked past them as if they did not exist. Both of them were infuriated, and they scrunched their faces. "Hah! What''s there to brag about? Isn''t she only a little richer than us?" "Yeah you''re right. I just happen to be rich. If you have the money, I don''t mind youpeting with me!" When Mango walked to the door, she stopped. Then, she turned around and gave them a brilliant smile. However, her words only enraged the two people. After saying this, Mango left immediately. Mango only became a zither yer here to help Rainie, so she nned to ignore everyone else. However, if they went overboard, Mango would not mind teaching them a lesson. After returning to the team, Rainie quickly pulled Mango to herself and said, "Why did you take so long? Did someone bully you?" "Do you think I''m being bullied?" Mango''s question was not too loud. However, everyone paused for a moment after hearing her words. Suddenly, they could hear knocked. Then, the door opened, and four people came in while carrying a few boxes. "Hello everyone, these are the fresh fruits that Ms. Shen bought. These were recently imported from overseas, so please have a taste." Mango was confounded. Ms. Shen? Was it her? When did she buy fresh fruits for the team? These fruits were definitely expensive! The other members of the team were also surprised. When Mango saw that everyone was staring at her, she did not know what to say. Then, the workers who carried the boxes stepped forward and said respectfully to Mango, "Ms. Shen, we''ve already delivered the items. Enjoy the fruits!" After that, they left. Mango waspletely dumbfounded! Chapter 971 Chapter 971 What did that mean? Was this Nathaniel''s idea? Mango was feeling dismayed. However, since everyone was thanking her happily, it seemed useless to say anything now. She smiled and shared the fruits. As the saying goes, gifts blinded the eyes of the wise. The crew''s attitude towards Mango became much better because of this matter. Rainie walked over and nudged Mango with her elbow. "Woah! I didn''t expect your husband to be so good at handling human rtionships. He was afraid that you would be ostracized in the team, right? I even thought that Nathaniel was an idiot yesterday. He did not even try to win over the team as this was your first job after a while! Well... I didn''t expect to see something like this. Haha! It looks like you did a good job on educating him wellst night!" Mango did not know how to respond to Rainie''s teasing words. "I''m going to call someone." Before Mango went out, another group of people led by Ned came into the room. "Mrs. Ye, Mr. Ye asked me to bring all of you some food and change the entire equipment for the team." Mango was startled when she heard these words. "Food? Didn''t you just give us some fruits?" Mango did not dare to ask loudly. She could only lower her voice and ask. Ned was dumbfounded and said, "No, Mr. Ye just asked me to send these. The music equipment is all outside, and I''ll get someone to send them into soon." Mango was confused. The fruits just now were not from Nathaniel. So, who would gift those fruits using her name? Ned looked at Mango in confusion while waiting for her next instructions. Mango felt awkward if they stood here for too long, so she quickly made way for Ned. Ned walked in and said with a smile, "This is what Mrs. Ye would like to give all of you. In addition, she changed all the music equipment for the team. Please feel free to time them out and pick the instruments you prefer." When Nathaniel asked Ned how he could help Mango, Ned came up with this idea. Not many people knew that Mango''s zither had been broken, but Nathaniel was aputer expert. He wanted to see if someone had bullied his wife, so he hacked the surveince video in the recording studio. However, what he did not expect was to see someone cutting off Mango''s zither on purpose. At that time, he was enraged, and he felt like killing the person. However, Ned said that it would draw more hatred towards Mango. Hence, it was better to win people''s hearts by friendship. Anyhow, Nathaniel was rich enough to afford this. He thought that this was a good idea. As long as Mango could be in the production team happily, he did not care about spending too much money. Thus, he ordered Ned to send the new facilities and food to them. Everyone in Ares'' team was an avid music lover. They did not pay much attention to food, but they cared a lot about the musical instruments. These musical instruments sent by Nathaniel were obviously high-end. Therefore, all the crews in Ares'' team were excited when they saw these. When Mango came in with her costly zither today, they felt that they had been humiliated as they thought that she was trying to show off her wealth. However, they knew that they all had high-end instruments now, and this was like a dream "Ms. Shen, how... how can you be so generous?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ares was stuttering. Although Ares was a well-known musicposer in the industry, he did not earn much. Moreover, he had a brother who was going through brain paralysis now. Thus, he had used his hard-earned money so many years to treat his brother. Even if he wanted to buy some valuable instruments for the team, he could not afford to do so. Mango''s gifts had indeed taken care of this urgent problem. After all, some musical instruments had already reached their limit and could not function well. The rest of the team had followed Ares for a long time. Naturally, they knew Ares'' financial predicament. However, they were also short of money as they could not raise any funds. Hence, they put off their ns to upgrade their music equipment. Now, they did not expect this problem to be directly solved by Mango. Even those who hated Mango before were now expressing gratitude for her support. Thus, Ares'' team wanted to release Rainie''s album for sale as soon as possible to earn some money so that they could rece some useless equipment. "Ms. Shen, I''m sorry because I was narrowminded. Actually, I cut off your zither strings yesterday. Pinksy, Cecelia, and I have been together all along. We''ve never been apart, even during the most difficult times. Now that you suddenly came in, we felt very ufortable. Thus, we were too bias because you cause Cecilia to be fired. I''m sorry..." He was a crew in the lighting team that she had never noticed, Vincent Torres. Mango would have never thought that he was the one who had cut the strings of her zither. She was confounded for a moment, but she continued with a smile, "Don''t you know there is a CCTV here?" "What?" Vincent was startled. Mango could tell that he did not know about the CCTV after looking at his expression. Mangoughed suddenly. "I don''t know what kind of feelings you guys have for each other, but I know that my feelings for Rainie are the same as yours. I hope that she can be popr in the shortest time possible and outshine everyone else in the industry. That''s why I came to help. I understand why you guys ostracize me and dislike me, but I don''t take such small matters to heart. However, I can''t undo what I''ve done to Cecilia. We''re all adults and need to be responsible for our actions, right? Plus, I''ve already contacted Pinksy. When she''s done with her own business, she''lle back to the team. When the timees, I''ll leave. Haha! I hope that everyone won''t miss me too much." After Mango finished speaking, everyone was surprised. "Ms. Shen, you went to look for Pinksy?" "Yeah, Pinksy and I have reached a consensus." Mango gave them a mischievous smile. Now, the members of the team were all blushing from embarrassment. They had ignored Mango all these while, yet she still treated them with magnanimity. In fact, she had even thought about Pinksy. They were simply ashamed of themselves! Ares knew what they were thinking from their expressions. He sighed, "Ms. Shen, I''m sorry that you have to see that. s! It''s my fault for not managing the team well. I apologize on their behalf as well." "Ares, don''t say that! I''m experiencing life now, so let''s forget about it. Why don''t you all trying tuning the instruments now? After all, with a talented musicposer like you, we need high- end instruments too! Well, think about this as me investing in Rainie. After all, she does not have a powerful supporter, so this is all I can do for her." Mango''s words warmed Rainie''s heart. The only person that would care and do so much for her in this world was Mango. She knew that the cost of the music equipment today would be a little too much for Mango, but the latter still did it for her sake. Rainie walked over and hugged Mango. She whispered, "I''m the luckiest person on earth to have a friend like you." "Haha! Don''t say that! This isn''t from me. Nathaniel sponsored it." Mango patted Rainie''s back as she spoke in a soft voice. Mango was afraid that Rainie would be pressured by this action. However, Rainie knew that without Mango, Nathaniel would definitely not sponsor her team. Of course, she felt that there was no need to say these words out loud. Ares'' team happily went to pick their own musical instruments. Mango was clouded with doubts. If Nathaniel only sent them the music equipment, then who was the person who sent the fruits in her name? Mango could not figure it out after thinking for a while. She put this issue aside and began to tune the instruments together with everyone else. Then, all of them began to y some music. Now that their music equipment was upgraded, everyone was excited to try them out. Hence, their performance also improved greatly. When Ares saw this, he could not help but nce gratefully at Mango. Time flew. After Mango finished ying, she left the team with Rainie. Rainie wanted to hang out with Mango, but she met Lebanon''s agent, Alfred. "Ms. Shen, can I talk with you?" Alfred''s sudden appearance stunned Mango. On the other hand, Rainie was worried. "What are you guys trying to do? I''m warning you to stay away from Mango! She''s not from the entertainment industry, so she can''t afford Lebanon''s repeated visits. Moreover, we don''t even know if there''s any paparazzi nearby. When that happens, Mango will be scolded on the inte for no reason. We won''t be able to get out of the situation so easily anymore..." Rainie was always showing her true self. She would always rush in front of Mango and protect Mango from everything evil. Mango''s heart felt warm. She pulled Rainie to the side before looking at Alfred said, "I''m sorry. I don''t think I can agree with anything that you say. I know Lebanon is a bigshot but I''m sorry, lllimite Entertainment can''t amodate such an influential artist now." Alfred spoke with an unpleasant tone with her downcast eyes. "Ms. Shen, do you really think that Lebanon only chose yourpany? What is there in your company, huh? Haha! When he wanted to join yourpany, it was a blessing for you! Now, you didn''t cherish this opportunity, and you offended him instead! What?! Do you know what the are consequences of offending us?" She was obviously threatening Mango. Rainie exploded with rage. "Oh my god! I''ve never seen anyone as shameless as you. What now, huh? Do we have to follow everything you say? Hey! This is a form of coercion! We don''t give a sh*t about who you are! Besides, how do you know that no one is supporting lllimite Entertainment? After all, due to the conflict between Mango and Nathaniel, Mango had paid for all the capital and the other resources that thepany needed. Furthermore, she had also kept a low profile while establishing lllimite Entertainment. So, not many people knew that she was actually Nathaniel''s wife. However, Mango and Rainie did not expect that Alfred would threaten her. Mango pulled Rainie to herself as she felt that she had nothing to say to Alfred. In fact, she was d that she had not signed the contract with Lebanon. Alfred said coldly, "Hah! Why didn''t your so- called ''supporter'' deal with the other crew members? In fact, why did you need Lebanon to send imported fruits to help you out?" Mango and Rainie were astounded after hearing those words! Chapter 972 Chapter 972 "What do you mean?" Mango asked with a gloomy face. Alfred said sarcastically, "What? All your team members have eaten the fruits that Lebanon bought, but now you''re acting dumb in front of me? If you really want to distance yourself from us, you should''ve refused them! Do you know how much those fruits cost?" Mango finally knew who gave the fruits. Did Lebanon send the fruits under her name? If she had known from the start that these fruits were from Lebanon, Mango would not have epted them! Now Alfred had ridiculed Mango because of this, so Mango''s face darkened involuntarily. "How much was it? I''ll transfer the money to you. By the way, tell Lebanon that he doesn''t need to do such things in the future. I don''t give a sh*t about him." As she spoke, Mango took out her phone and prepared to transfer the money. However, Alfred sneered, "What? Do you think Lebanon is short of money?" "What do you mean? Huh? What the h*ll are you doing?" Rainie felt that she really wanted to beat Alfred up. Alfred had such a horrible personality! Mango did not ask for Lebanon''s help at all, but now, Alfred was humiliating her because of his gift! Alfred averted her eyes from Rainie and said scornfully, "Hah! You''re not even famous enough to talk to me. Even if you be popr, you still can''t talk to me until you be someone like Lebanon." These words were simply too insulting! Mango''s eyes turned cold. "Was this your idea, or Lebanon''s idea?" "What''s the difference? After all, I''m his manager." "Alright, from now on, I guarantee that I won''t have any contact with Lebanon. Are one hundred thousand dors enough to cover for today''s fruits?" After Mango finished speaking, she directly transferred the money to Alfred and screenshotted it as proof. "You..." Alfred did not expect Mango to do that, and she was unhappy after receiving thetter''s Whatsapp message. "Ms. Shen, you don''t have to be so cold, do you? We''re all in the same industry, and we''ll meet one day. Why do you have to..." "I''m sorry. Please excuse us then." Mango did not want to listen to Alfred at all. She pushed Alfred aside and then pulled Rainie along with her. Then, both of them left without any hesitation. Rainie felt that Mango was too cool! "Wow! Mango, you were so brave just now." "Urgh! Lebanon is like a gue. I''m always unlucky when I met him. Look, I''ve just spent one hundred thousand dors because of this! Remember, don''t go near him when you see him again." A hint of disgust shed across Mango''s eyes. She really did not like how Lebanon handled certain issues. Rainie said with some concern, "What if we meet because of our job? You know, I am still a newbie now. I don''t have the power topete with Lebanon for resources." "Then, refuse the job. I''m sure you can debut even if you avoid Lebanon!" Rainie nodded her head upon hearing Mango''s words. "Yes, I agree with you." "Let''s go! It''s time to eat something delicious!" Mango was not in a good mood, and she was nning to bring Rainie out to eat some good food. Rainie loved delicious food, so she had no reason to turn down such an invitation. However, she teased, "What about Nathaniel? Who''s going to apany him for dinner?" Mango was startled. She had not been gone back home today, so she did not know whether Nathaniel had left. Both Nathaniel and Mango did not know what their rtionship status was now. Mango did not want to think about it. On the other hand, Nathaniel did not send her any messages, so she guessed that Nathaniel had left. Mango thought to herself before saying, "Forget about him, let''s enjoy ourselves!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Well, you finally don''t have to rely on him, but why do I feel so awkward?" Rainie sincerely hoped that Mango would live a good life, but she did not know how long the issue between Mango and Nathaniel wouldst. In fact, she felt worried for them. However, Mango smiled faintly, "I should also live for myself. Since he isn''t honest with me, why can''t I throw some tantrums?" "Argh! You guys aren''t even fighting! Or are you not angry with him anymore?" "How could I not be angry? My child is dead because of him! No matter why he decided to hide the truth from me, I cannot forgive him easily. I thought about it too, and I realised that I lost myself because I was always hiding behind him. In the end, when I wanted to know what happened, I suddenly found out that all the people around me were lying to me. He didn''t want me to know anything. Hence, I couldn''t find out the truth too. I felt ufortable with this. Even if I want to be with him in the future, I''ll have to be on par with him and not be someone who always needs his protection. When I lost my child, I suddenly felt like a caged bird. If one day, he lost his feelings for me, can I still survive after leaving him?" Mango''s words amazed Rainie. "Nathaniel loves you very much. You should know this." "I used to think so too. However, when I saw him going out with the woman and the lipstick stain on his shirt, I realised something. Even if he wasn''t cheating on me, and he had his own difficulties, I felt anxious when I learnt that he wanted to hide the truth from me! I dare not imagine how long our love for each other willst, you know? Perhaps it mayst a little longer because we have children, but who knows? If I still live innocently in the ivory tower that he has built for me, how can I face myself if we were to decide to go our separate ways?" Upon hearing Mango''s words, Rainie waspletely shocked. In the past, she absolutely did not believe that these words woulde out from Mango''s mouth. Rainie had witnessed the rtionship between Mango and Nathaniel more than anyone else. Thus, when Mango said that their feelings could fade away, Rainie felt as if she was joking. "You guys have stuck together through thick and thin. After all, you can''t find someone who loves you as much as he does easily, right?" Mango shrugged her shoulders and said softly, "Yes, we had gone through ups and downs together. But that''s because we are still deeply in love with each other. What about 10 yearster? He may choose not to divorce me because he feels responsible. Perhaps he won''t abandon me, but our love will never rekindle again. I don''t want him to be indifferent or tired after ten years as that life would be terrible! I''d rather live a bitter life now while finding my true self without being sheltered by him. After all, I only want to stand side by side with him. When we go outside, I was to be recognised as Mango Shen and not Mrs. Ye. I... I hope that I can be his equal." Rainie could see a lot the mixed emotions in Mango''s eyes. "Mango, you''ve changed." "Everyone will change. However, I know that my feelings for him have not changed. After all these incidents, I thought I would let go, but I still can''t do that. It''s probably also because I know that he did not cheat on me, but he hid something from me. I am sure that I''ll make a name in the entertainment industry, otherwise, I would feel like I''ve wasted too much of my time!" Mango patted Rainie''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Let''s go eat now. After we finish our meals, well go back to the team and practice again. I don''t think you performed thest section of your section song quite well just now." Rainie''s became upset immediately after hearing this. "Are you kidding me? Why are you stricter than Ares? Urgh! Why do you even want to continue after our meal? Come on, my voice is hoarse already!" "As a man sows, so he shall reap. You want to be popr, don''t you? Think about Thomas, your dad and your brother. Why should you continue toze around?" Mango''s words left Rainie speechless. "Well, you''re right. Let''s eat quickly. Well continue to work hard after eating." "That''s my girl!" Mango smiled and held Rainie''s arm. They went to a nearby small restaurant together. They ordered two dishes and two bowls of ramen, and they were satisfied with the meal. "To be honest, I find it hard to believe that you can still eat this cheap food." However, Mango smiled, "What''s the matter? These dishes are all edible, right?" "That''s different. After all, you are Mrs. Ye!" "When I was abroad, even a bowl of beef noodles was a luxury for me." Mango recalled when she was abroad five years ago. Rainie quickly said, "Don''t think about it, it''s all over now." "Well, you''re right. By the way, how''s the investigation going?" Rainie sighed, "s! I only know some people who live on the streets, but I''m trying to find someone that will remain neutral. There is no news yet, so you might have to wait for a while. I heard that the police is investigating this issue soon, so I think we''ll get some news soon. However, it''s strange because someone seems to be blocking the news. So, we''ve heard nothing for now. In fact, I couldn''t get any information from a friend who works in the police stations!" Mango''s eyes narrowed slightly after hearing Rainie''s words. Was Nathaniel doing this? She did not know who else had the ability to suppress this matter other than him. Who exactly was the woman? Mango''s curiosity towards the woman''s identity grew more. "Check it again. There must be some clues." "Well, you offended Lebanon thoroughly today, so I don''t know if he will go against us in the future. You should be careful. I''ll be fine because I''m alone and I can change my identity anytime. But since you''ve established yourpany, you have to think about your employees too as you''re not working alone now." Rainie was a little worried for Mango. Mango waved her hand and did not pay much attention to it. Both of them left the restaurant after they had finished eating. As the restaurant was near Polygon Spartial Building, they decided to walk back there so that they could digest their food as well. There was a small alley between the restaurant and Polygon Spartial Building. No cars could get in there, so they could save some energy by taking that route. Mango and Rainie decided to go into the alley. However, neither of them expected that something would happen here. Chapter 973 Chapter 973 Mango had been unlucky recently. She felt anxious when she passed by the alley, but before she could even say anything, she fainted as someone had hit her on the back of the head! She had no idea how Rainie was doing too. Mango felt a bit blurry when she woke up again. Someone had tied both her hands and legs to a stool, and she could not see anything because she had been blindfolded. She was a little scared of the dark, but she calmed herself down when she thought of Rainie. "Is anyone there?" Mango shouted. The ce was empty, and she did not hear Rainie''s voice. She suddenly felt uneasy. Mango would have felt better if she and Rainie had been locked up together. She got a bit anxious knowing that she was alone now as she had no idea how their kidnappers nned to deal with Rainie. Had Nathaniel gone back home yet? Did he find out that someone had kidnapped her? Mango suddenly thought of some people at this moment. However, she realized that those people would not be dare to kidnap her for revenge. So, who would dare to do this? Mango kept waiting for someone to check on her. After some time, she fell asleep because no one came to see her. Of course, Nathaniel did not go back. Even though Mango did not contact him the whole day, he did not think that anything was wrong, and he felt everything was under his control. He even felt a bit depressed when his subordinate told him that Mango was by the roadside eating beef noodles with Rainie. "Did Mango forget about me?" What was he supposed to do now that Mango and Rainie were eating outside thiste? Nathaniel sighed as he looked at the dishes on the table that he had prepared. Although they had already had s*x twice, the way Mango treated him was different from before. However, there were some things which he couldn''t tell her. Thus, he could repair their rtionship slowly by doing these favours for her. Nathaniel continued waiting for around half an hour, but he gradually became nervous as Mango was still not back yet. Didn''t she say that she was walking back? It should take less than 20 minutes. Nathaniel did not hesitate any longer, and he took up his phone and gave Mango a call. However, a beep sounded for the other end, indicating that her phone had been turned off. Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat. Did her phone run out of battery? However, he felt that Mango would not make such a mistake. Nathaniel quickly enquired his subordinates on Mango''s whereabouts. But, none of his subordinates went to the alley with them. This was because they thought that nothing would happen as the alley was only a short distance away from the building. Nathaniel became angry immediately after he heard this. "Hah! A short distance? Check it quickly!" Only then did his subordinates realize that this matter had became serious. They ran towards the alley one after another, but they only saw Rainieying down on the floor in an unconscious state. Nathaniel rushed there instantly after they had sent Rainie to the hospital. Rainie was confused when she woke up after being rescued. "Why am I here?" "Where''s Mango? What happened to you guys?" Nathaniel grabbed Rainie''s wrist. Rainie felt a bit of pain, but she focused on answering Nathaniel''s question. "Huh? What happened to Mango?" "That''s what I''m asking you! What happened to the both of you?" Nathaniel knew that he would not get any answers from Rainie when he saw how confused she looked, but he had hope. Perhaps Rainie would remember something? Rainie head was buzzing. She tried hard to recall what had happened, but thest thing she remembers was that someone had knocked them out when they were walking on the streets. She could not recall who had knocked her out, nor could she recall what had happened to Mango. Nathaniel''s face darkened. "Fire everyone who followed my wife today! I''ll forget about this problem if she''s alright, but if she''s not..." Nathaniel did not continue his sentence, but Ned already knew what he wanted to say. Rainie understood the meaning behind Nathaniel''s words. "Is Mango missing?" "Yeah, I''ll go look for someone to investigate on Mango''s whereabouts." Nathaniel left after he said that. Rainie wanted to follow him, but she felt dizzy just when she got down from the bed. D*mn it! Which b*stard hit her? It was too painful! Nathaniel knew that Rainie had her own bodyguards. After all, she was Mango''s friend, and Nathaniel could not simply leave Rainie unguarded now that Mango was not around. However, he really could not help her anymore even though he wanted to. After Nathaniel left the ward, he told Ned immediately, "Check where Lebanon Fang is and what he is doing now." "Lebanon is still in the hospital, and our people have been keeping an eye on him. He did not take any actions, but his assistant, Alfred, went to find Madam just right before she went missing." Ned reported. Nathaniel''s eyes became a little cold. "Let''s go!" He brought Ned together to Lebanon''s ward. Alfred was still warning Lebanon against Mango when he saw Nathaniel enter the ward. He felt that this man looked very familiar. However, before he could recall who the man was, Nathaniel had stepped forward and strangled Lebanon. "Where''s Mango? Where did you bring her?" "Hey! Who are you? What are you doing? This is a warning, you''d better let go of Lebanon now! Otherwise, I will call the police!" Alfred had been working for Lebanon for so many years, but this was his first time seeing someone else threatening Lebanon. He wanted to step forward, but Nathaniel''s cold gaze frightened him, and he could only stand rooted to the ground. What the f*ck! The look in this man''s eyes was too terrifying! "You ..." "Shut up!" Nathaniel currently had a dominating aura around him. Thus, Alfred was so frightened that he didn''t dare utter a single word. Ned was guarding the door, and he was preventing anyone from leaving the room. Lebanon panicked when Nathaniel grabbed him tightly, but he heard Nathaniel''s words clearly. "What did you say? Wait! What happened to Mango?" "Don''t y dumb! Who else would take Mango away other than you? Lebanon, I warned you to never interfere with Mango''s life. Why did you ignore me?" Nathaniel punched Lebanon in the stomach. Lebanon groaned in pain, but he quickly said, "It wasn''t me! I didn''t take her away." "Hah! You''re still lying to me?" Alfred saw that Nathaniel was going to punch Lebanon again, so he mustered up his courage to say, "He didn''t do it. Lebanon has been in the hospital these past two days. The only thing he did was to send fruits to the crew under her name, but she didn''t even thank him! So, her disappearance has nothing to do with him! Can you be more reasonable?" "Alfred, shut up!" Lebanon scolded Alfred immediately. Nathaniel''s face became gloomy. "You sent fruits to the crew using Mango''s name? Hah! I''ll make sure to deal with youter. You better not lie to me. I will definitely not let you and the people behind you go so easily if I know that you have hidden Mango. Lebanon, you better not test my patience. I''ll make sure to deal with you because I don''t give a sh*t about the powerful family that''s supporting you." Nathaniel turned away and left Lebanon''s ward after saying that. Lebanon nearly fell from the bed after hearing his words. He was lucky that Alfred grabbed hold of him or else, he would be injured again! "Who is this? Lebanon, how could you..." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "He is Nathaniel!" Alfred was stunned by Nathaniel''s words for a few seconds. He thought he had heard them wrongly. "Huh?" "He''s Nathaniel from the Ocean City. The CEO of HY Group. He is best friends with the biggest mafia in Belgina, Eugene. Plus, he''s extremely rich! He had more wealth than you can ever imagine!" Lebanon''s lips curved into a bitter smile. Alfred was petrified. He had always paid more attention to the entertainment news, and he barely read any financial news. However, he had heard about Nathaniel''s name before. He naturally knew how powerful Nathaniel was. "What''s the rtionship between him and Mango?" Alfred couldn''t help but ask when he saw Nathaniel looking so anxious because of Mango. Lebanon whispered, "They are husband and wife." Alfred was stunned immediately. He had just ridiculed Mango not long ago. What did he even say about her again? Alfred felt like giving himself a few ps now when he thought of this. Why would someone as rich as Nathaniel''s wife want the fruits that Lebanon had brought? He had still shamelessly received one hundred thousand dors from Mango! Alfred''s face was ashen when he recalled what had happened. "Lebanon, you should have told me about this earlier! Why did you bother her if you knew that she was Nathaniel''s wife? You have been doing great these few years. Are you nning to retire from the entertainment industry already? Urgh...how could you mess with her?" Alfred couldn''t simply understand what Lebanon was thinking. Of course, he would never say these words out. Lebanon forced a smile and said, "Well, I had my own reasons to do so..." "Oh my God! What was so important that you had to risk your entire career to meet her?" Alfred really did not know what Lebanon was thinking. Lebanon seemed to have remembered something. He sat on the floor and picked up his phone. Then, he gave Nathaniel a call right away. "What do you want?" Nathaniel picked up the call instantly when he saw that it was from Lebanon. "I think I know who kidnapped Mango." "Who is it?" Nathaniel''s voice was hostile. Ned had told him that Lebanon''s family had not taken any action. Previously, he had investigated the Fang family, and he found out that no one knew of Mango''s existence for now, except for Lebanon. Therefore, the Fang family did not kidnap her this time. Then who else could it be? Cecelia was on bad terms with Mango, but Nathaniel had ordered his men to keep an eye on her too. She was only a normal citizen, and she did not have the capabilities to threaten Mango. Furthermore, she had been busy trying to make a living recently. He had originally wanted to deal with Pinksy too, but he changed his mind after Mango had settled their conflict herself. Plus, Pinksy had been resting in her apartment as she had finished giving birth recently. So who kidnapped Mango? Nathaniel was less hostile now that Lebanon said that he knew who was the one that kidnapped Mango. Lebanon thought for a moment and whispered, "Um... I''m only taking a guess." "Hurry up and say it." "Melissa''s lover, Diago." Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly narrowed when he heard this nameing out from Lebanon''s lips. Melissa? Wasn''t this the woman who had left a lipstick stain on his cor, and she cause Mango to misunderstand him? But wait...didn''t he already kill her and dumped her body into the depths of the ocean? A trace of coldness shed at the bottom of Nathaniel''s eyes. "So, do you know how to find this man?" Chapter 974 Chapter 974 "I don''t know, but you can try looking at the Holy Joly Clubhouse. I''ve heard that he loves that ce." Nathaniel was stunned by Lebanon''s words, and he hung up the phone quickly. Seeing Lebanon holding the phone in a daze, Alfred couldn''t help but ask, "Why do you even care so much about Mango? She is pretty, but she already has a husband. So, why are you getting involved with her?" "You don''t understand." Lebanon kept his phone and took his nket as he started to get off the bed. "Hey! Where are you going?" "I''m going to find Mango. I can''t let anything happen to her!" Alfred was enraged at Lebanon''s actions! "Urgh! Stop! Why are you so concerned about Mango? Look at the current state you''re in! Besides, her husband will take care of her, so why do you have to stick your nose into her business?" "I''m looking for her not because I like her. Look, you don''t understand what''s happening here." "You can tell me then! Lebanon, I am your manager. Stop hiding things from me. I can''t help you settle any problems if you don''t tell me the truth!" Alfred felt that Mango was really annoying. The trust between him and Lebanon had dropped drastically after she had appeared. When did Lebanon start hiding things from him? However, Lebanon was currently acting irrationally all because of Mango! He did not even care if his reputation and prestige would be damaged because of this. Lebanon had gone through a lot of hardships before he became sessful. Thus, Alfred could not allow him to ruin his own future for a woman. Lebanon looked into Alfred''s eyes, which were filled with anger. He couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "Alfred, Mango is very important to me." "How important is she? She''s just a woman! What kind of woman can''t you get? Why do you insist on having her?" Alfred felt that Lebanon hadpletely lost himself. He couldn''t help but develop a sense of hatred towards Mango. Lebanon was frightened when he saw a sh of hatred within Alfred''s eyes. "Alfred, are you involved in Mango''s disappearance?" "No, why would I do something to a woman like her?" Lebanon could tell that Alfred was honest through thetter''s steady gaze, but he was still worried. After thinking for some time, he only said in a low voice, "Mango is my sister. My biological sister." Alfred waspletely stunned. "What did you say?" "I found out not too long ago because I felt that she resembled my mother. You... you are aware that my mother passed away a few years back, and her dying wish was for me to... to find my sister!" Lebanon''s voice was choked with sobs. Alfred couldn''t help but ask as he never thought of this. "Both of you don''t look simr to each other at all. How do you know she''s your sister?" "Do you still remember when I asked you to get a strand of her hair secretly when you went to discuss the contract with her?" Alfred was stunned upon Lebanon''s words, and then he nodded. When he was trying to get Mango''s hair, he had purposely stood up so that his button would tangle with Mango''s hair. Mango even felt unhappy because of this! Alfred suddenly understood everything when he heard what Lebanon had said. "You did a DNA test already?" "Yes, the results are out. She is my sister." "What? But she doesn''t look like you at all!" Lebanon smiled and said, "I looked into it. She had stic surgery five years ago, so she doesn''t have any simr facial features as I do. Besides, there shouldn''t be anything wrong with the DNA report." Alfred did not know how to believe what he had heard. "Huh? How did she be your sister?" "I''ll tell youter because I have to find her now! I will live in guilt for the rest of my life if something happens to her because of me." Lebanon wanted to leave after he finished his words, but Alfred stopped him. "You can''t go out like this. Don''t forget that you are a public figure now. You will suffer from a great loss if someone sees you and make something out of it." "But..." Lebanon still wanted to say something, but Alfred took out some clothes and handed them to him. "You have to disguise yourself if you want to go out." "Thank you, Alfred." Lebanon patted Alfred''s head. Alfred was 180cm tall, but he became shy, and his face turned red after Lebanon patted his head. The corners of Lebanon''s mouth lifted in a smile when he saw this. "Hmm... Are you jealous?" Alfred suddenly felt awkward. "What are you talking about? I''m your manager, so I was only looking out for you! Why would I be jealous? Besides, both of us are men. It''s not good if other people overhear this. Lebanon''s gaze became even more gentle. "You''re hiding your feelings for me just because I am a public figure. Are you afraid that I will hate you? Or are you afraid that I will get a new manager because of this?" Alfred waspletely stunned. "Lebanon, I..." "I''m like you, Alfred. I don''t like women." Lebanon''s words were so abrupt, and Alfred was stunned. He had once had such expectations, but he also felt that he was repulsive and disgusting. Lebanon was the public''s lover, and he had never gotten involved in a scandal before. Therefore, he would be finished if other people knew that he didn''t like women. Alfred took a quick step back. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m going out now." He left quickly as he was trying to escape the room. Lebanon looked at Alfred''s retreating figure and narrowed his eyes slightly. They had worked together for so many years. In fact, he would not have been this sessful if Alfred hadn''t helped him. Alfred had rescued him, and they had gone through thick and thin together. Thus, he would never give up even if he had to face more hardships in the future. However, the most important thing now was to find Mango. Lebanon disguised himself by putting on a mask and went out as he thought of this. On the other hand, Mango did not know what had happened after she had been kidnapped. She just felt that she was about to faint of hunger. She did not know when she fainted, but she woke up again. This was a quiet ce. Nobody came in, and nobody told her where she was or what time it was. She seemed to be abandoned as no one came to check up on her. Mango was very hungry, to the point where she felt dizzy. "Is anybody there? Who kidnapped me? Come out now!" Mango felt that this was a form of torture. She tried to calm herself down, but she panicked because of her hunger and the darkness. They would''ve done something to her if they had kidnapped her for revenge. However, why wasn''t there anyone after such a long time? Mango felt anxious as she didn''t know what would happen next. Diago was sitting in one of the rooms inside the club. He lifted the corner of his mouth as he saw Mango''s anxious and helpless state from theputer screen. "Boss, are we leaving her alone? Are we doing nothing? Then Melissa''s revenge..." "Let''s starve her for two days first. I heard that this b*tch has some skills, so I want to see how she can fight back after she has lost her strength. Hah! I''ll make sure to get revenge for Melissa slowly..." A trace of cruelty shed in Diago''s eyes. His subordinates didn''t continue to speak when they saw that Diago had his own ns. "Ask the boss to give me a fruit tter, and one dozen of beers." Diago ordered in a low voice. His subordinate followed his instructions immediately. The boss knew that Diago would never pay no matter how much he ate. He felt depressed for a moment, but he still gave reluctantly. After all, Diago was powerful, and no one here could go against him. Nathaniel had brought his people here just when the boss was slowly arranging the fruit tter. "Which room is Diago in?" Ned came to the boss and asked in a low voice. The boss suddenly looked up and saw the men in ck surrounding his club. Meanwhile, Nathaniel exuded a chilling aura. The boss was sensible and quickly said, "He''s in Room 302." Ned got the rest of their men to surround the area and grabbed a chair for Nathaniel. Nathaniel sat down coldly, and Ned went to Room 302. "D*mn it, why isn''t the fruit tter and beer yet? Does the boss still want to continue working here?" Diago swore. Ned kicked the door open. "Are you Diago?" Diago had been in the mafia for some time now. He was stunned when Ned opened the door, but heughed coldly after that and said, "Haha! Where did this idiotic b*starde from? You actually dare to show off in front of me? What are you all still waiting for? Get him!" The subordinates instantly attacked Ned together as he was alone. Ned sneered as he quickly showed off his martial art skills. Soon, he had defeated all of Diago''s subordinates quickly. Diago frowned tightly. "Hey! Which mafia are you from?" "Our boss is looking for you." Ned quickly got hold of Diago''s arms, not giving Diago an opportunity to speak. Diago felt a numbness in his arm, and he could not exert any strength. Thus, Ned dragged him out effortlessly. The club was clear when they came out except for many men in ck standing in the corridor. Each one of them looked fierce, and they exuded a frightening aura. Diago could not help but feel perturbed. His subordinates were so frightened that they were almost wetting their pants! So, they could only y dumb and follow along the way to the boss office. "Mr. Ye, I''ve brought him here." Ned threw Diago in front of Nathaniel. Nathaniel''s eyes darkened a little. "Who are you? Why are you looking for me? I''m... I''m telling you now! I''m a powerful person here! If you touch me, you should get ready to face the consequences!" Diago was still struggling. The man in front of him didn''t look anything like someone from the mafia, but a businessman from the upper society. He knew that businessmen would onlye looking for him for trivial issues. Thus, this was his chance to make some money! Diago wanted to stand up as he thought about this. However, Nathaniel kicked him on the knees. "Plop!" Diago kneeled in front of Nathaniel again. Nathaniel exerted all his strength in this kick, so Diago could barely withstand it. "D*mn you..." Nathaniel punched him in the nose before he could curse, and warm blood gushed out from his nose. Two of Diago''s teeth had fallen. The pungent smell of blood in his mouth made him realize that Nathaniel didn''te here to request his help. Nathaniel squatted down directly and sped Diago''s chin tightly with his fingers. He exerted so much strength that Diago felt as if his chin was being torn apart! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Who the hell are you? Why are you looking for me?" He asked slowly with fear in his eyes. There was no mercy or warmth in Nathaniel''s eyes. "Where is Mango?" Chapter 975 Chapter 975 Diago suddenly frowned when he heard Nathaniel asking for Mango. "Hah! What''s your rtionship with that b*tch?" Nathaniel immediately pped him as soon as Diago had just finished his words. Diago was stunned by the p. Just as Nathaniel was enquiring for Mango, someone secretly came to the ce Mango was locked up. Mango finally heard someoneing in after such a long time. "What exactly are you guys up to? Just get it done with it already. Heh. Do you want to kill me or torture me?" Mango was hungry and thirsty, and her voice was a little hoarse. The person who came in didn''t say anything and directly whipped Mango''s body. Mango''s voice was muffled as the whipnded on her body. It was too painful! Her clothes tore as blood started to seep out of her wounds, and the pungent smell of blood filled the air. Mango''s entire body was twitching. She couldn''t see who was in front of her because she had been blindfolded. However, she guessed that the person had a grudge against her as the other party did not speak. But who had a grudge against her? "Who... who are you?" Mango asked with her body tensed up. However, anothersh of the whipnded on her. Argh! Thissh was more powerful than the first one! Mango felt like she was about to cry, but she refused to do so. The person who was whipping her enjoyed seeing her in a miserable state! Therefore, she could not let their wishe true. Mango''s nose was sensitive, and she caught on to a faint smell of purfume. The smell of this perfume seemed familiar. Mango''s heart thumped. "Gise?" The third whishnded on her body as she called this name. Mango almost fainted this time. The other party had exerted even more force to make thesh more painful. Obviously, they were trying to take out their anger on her as they detested her! Mango nearly failed to catch a breath. She had blood stuck in her throat, and it was choking her so much. "Gise! You... you are Gise!" Mango was very familiar with the smell of Gise''s perfume. Moreover, Gise was the only one who hated Mango so much to the extent where she wanted to kill her. Gise wanted to raise her whip and whip her again when she heard Mango calling out her name. Just at this moment, there were sounds of footstepsing from the outside. "Miss, someone ising. Let''s go quickly." Gise looked at Mango with extreme anger and said coldly, "I''m going to kill her!" "It''s Nathaniel! Miss, we''ll be trapped here if we don''t leave now." The neer almost dragged Gise away. Mango felt burning pain all over her body, and her body couldn''t help twitching. She swore to pay back Gise for the three whishes that she had got today! Some noisy footsteps finally came across from the outside. "Madam should be here." Mango fainted when she heard Ned''s voice. Nathaniel kicked the door open. He nearly went crazy when he saw Mango''s body soaked in blood. "Mango!" He moved forward to untie Mango''s legs and hands. Mango fell directly into his arms lifelessly. Nathaniel was enraged when the pungent smell of blood filled his nostrils. He quickly and carefully carried Mango and ran outside. "Hurry up and drive to the hospital!" Ned was also stunned by the scene in front of him. Lebanon felt heartbroken as he saw Mango''s current state when he rushed here after receiving the news. "Mango, what..." "Get lost!" Nathaniel''s eyes were zing with fury, and he could not control his temper anymore. Alfred felt a bit wronged for Lebanon. He wanted to say something, but Lebanon stopped him. With Lebanon''s car tailing behind Nathaniel, the group of people went to the hospital. Nathaniel wanted to follow Mango in when the medical staff pushed her into the operation room. The doctor couldn''t stop him, and he gave him sterile clothes to wear. The doctor was just about to cut off Mango''s clothes when Nathaniel went in. However, the blood was stuck together with her clothes, and every movement they made would hurt her tremendously. After all, her body nerves were still sensitive even though she was in an unconscious state. Nathaniel''s really wanted to kill someone when he saw this! "Be gentler!" Nathaniel''s expression was solemn and frightening, and it was as if his cold gaze was freezing the room. Hence, the doctors and nurses broke out in cold sweat, but they did not dare to touch her anymore. Emberly rushed over when she heard that Mango had to go through an operation. She frowned slightly when she saw that Nathaniel was inside the operation room, but she quickly swapped shifts with the doctor. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Let me do it." Nathaniel''s attitude softened a little when he saw that Emberly was the doctor in charge of the operation. However, his eyes never left Mango. These three whips had caused her flesh to split open! The wound caused by thest whish was so deep that they could see her bones! Nathaniel gritted his teeth so hard that there was a creaking sound. He had to tear this person into shreds! Emberly''s eyes narrowed as well. She gently removed Mango''s clothes with the machine in her hand before sanitizing her body and suturing the wound. The nurses around her quickly grabbed tissues for Emberly to wipe her sweat away. The operationsted for more than three hours as Emberly pulled out the fibres inside Mango''s body bit by bit. Nathaniel felt that his back was wet. Although he was not doing the operation, he was heartbroken as he watched the whole operation with his own eyes. After that, Mango was pushed to the intensive care unit. "Take care of her tonight. Make sure that she doesn''t get a fever." Emberly knew that there wasn''t much that she could say this time, so she reminded Nathaniel and left. Nathaniel scolded himself for being too careless as he looked at Mango''s pale face. He said to Ned, who was waiting outside, "Compile some evidence and make sure to throw Diago into prison. Get some other people to go in too. Make sure he has a slow death, I want him to suffer as much as Mango did!" "Alright!" Ned knew the rtionship between Nathaniel and Mango. In fact, he was also upset when he saw Mango in such a miserable state. Diago did not know what he had done, and he did not know that Nathaniel was Mango''s husband. After all, he had wanted to get revenge for Melissa out of loyalty, but he never thought he would get himself into trouble because of this. Lebanon wanted to take a look at Mango, but there was a visiting schedule for the ICU. He couldn''t go in if Nathaniel didn''te out. He couldn''t continue to stay here as there was a lot of people here, so he went back with Alfred. Rainie rushed to the hospital instantly when she heard that something happened to Mango. When she saw Mango lying on the bed lifelessly, she med herself repeatedly. "Sorry... it''s all my fault. I... I shouldn''t have taken her down the alley." "It has nothing to do with you. The other party attacked Mango with intentions. They would still find the right timing to take action even if you all did not go to the valley. I''m the one who should be sorry... I failed to protect her! Ah!" Nathaniel''s voice was hoarse. Rainie could see deep affection from Nathaniel''s eyes. She hesitated and asked, "Who is he?" "Melissa''s boyfriend." "Who is Melissa?" "The woman that caused Mango to misunderstand me." Rainie was silent for a few seconds after hearing Nathaniel''s words. She then lowered her voice and asked, "What''s going on? How are you rted to Melissa? Mango suspected that you had an affair with her, butter, she believed that you did not cheat on her. However, there was still some secret between you and this woman, and this secret definitely has something to do with Mango. Look, Nathaniel, I don''t know why you want to hide things from Mango. It might be for her sake, but do you think that doing this will benefit her? Perhaps if you had told her the truth, she would be cautious of her surroundings. Then, this would not have happened! But, this is only my spection." Nathaniel remained silent. Rainie''s words prickled at his conscience greatly. Did he make a mistake by trying to hide the truth from Mango? Rainie did not say anything anymore when she saw that Nathaniel was in deep thought. She knew that she had made her point, so it was better for her to stop now. Moreover, Nathaniel was not a normal civilian. "I''ll inform the cast crew and music arrangement team. Mango will definitely not be able to continue to y the zither now that she is lying in the hospital, so I''ll have to let them now." "I''ve already sent someone to hire a professional zither yer for you. This won''t dy the filming of your album, and the work in your cast crew will continue as usual. You are a newbie that Mango is supporting, and you have already signed a contract with Ares, so you have to go to work." Rainie got slightly stunned upon Nathaniel''s words. Nathaniel knew all of Mango''s actions clearly. Anyone could tell that his feelings for Mango had never changed. So what kind of secret was he hiding? Why couldn''t he tell Mango the truth? Rainie was really curious, but she knew that curiosity killed the cat, so she nodded and left the ward. Emberly walked out of the hospital with thoughts of Mango''s injured state filling her mind. Her attacker had been too ruthless! Plus, Mango was her good friend. She couldn''t stay still when she saw her best friend being bullied, right? Emberly called Eugene as she thought of this. "Do me a favour." This was the first time that Emberly had requested help from Eugene, so he was stunned. "What do you need?" "Let''s talk when I get back home. I''ll be back in half an hour." "Alright." Emberly hung the phone. She let a sigh and drove back after that. Nathaniel held Mango''s hands tightly after everyone had left. Ned knocked on the door and whispered, "Mr. Ye, we''ve received some additional information." Nathaniel nced at Mango before standing up and walking out. "Tell me about it." "The person who had whipped Madam wasn''t Diago''s men." "What did you say?" Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Ned quickly said, "Diago was the one that kidnapped Madam, but they only wanted to starve her for three days. After that, they nned to rip her clothes off and take some pictures after she has lost all her strength. Then, they would only take further action after ruining her reputation." Nathaniel''s murderous aura spread out wantonly after he heard what Ned had said. What a vicious n! Nathaniel''s eyes were as cold as ice, and he said slowly, "Make sure he gets a taste of his own medicine then." "Yes sir!" Ned knew that Nathaniel would not let Diago off, but he added, "The supervision camera around that area had been broken, but I got some people to repair it. The person who had beaten Madam up was Gise." "What?" Nathaniel was stunned for a moment. Ned said respectfully, "Gise! Bernard''s girlfriend. She could get out from the jail this time is also because of her rtionship with Bernard. Plus, Mr. and Mrs. Shen had given the higher ups some gifts." Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly. The Shen family? How could the parents who treated Mango so well back then turn away from her this easily? Why did they treat her so ruthlessly, all for the sake of their biological daughter? Gise was so bold! Did she really think that she could do anything she wanted just because Bernard was supporting her? Chapter 976 Chapter 976 "Find someone to target all of Bernard''s business. I want to see all his businesses going bankrupt in a week." "Yes sir!" Ned hadpletely taken over Thomas'' position since Thomas was admitted to the hospital. Nathaniel had also gradually handed some overseas business to Ned. "What about Gise..." ¡°We''re not in a hurry, so send someone to monitor her. Let''s ask my wife what she wants to do with her after she wake up." Nathaniel wanted to hand over the rights to punish Gise to Mango as she was the one that got hurt by this woman. He could tell that Mango didn''t want to hide behind him and always rely on him for help. She wanted to build her career now, so he wanted to fulfil her wish. It was also a good thing that Mango wanted to improve, right? Ned left to carry out Nathaniel''s orders. Mango was still asleep when Nathaniel went back to the ward. He felt upset when he looked at her chapped life. She had suffered a lot even though she had lived a luxurious life since childhood. It hadn''t been long since she had just lost her child. Nathaniel felt that he wasn''t apetent husband. How could he allow Mango to bear such sufferings again? Suddenly, he received a call from Zion, so he went out to pick up the call with a frown on his face. "Mr. Ye, I''m back. Where''s mommy? I''ll go find you guys." "Don''te over here first." Zion frowned when he heard Nathaniel''s words. "Why not?" "Your mommy has something to do, so she went out. I''ll send her to visit you when she returns." Nathaniel did not want his son to know of Mango''s current state. Zion was now already locked up in JQ. His future would be unpredictable if he did something out of impulse once he heard what had happened to Mango. He believed that Mango would definitely not want her son to know about her condition too. Zion didn''t quite believe his words. "Mr. Ye, are you hiding something from me?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "No. Your mommy had really gone for a business trip. She recently set up herpany, so she has a lot to do. I''ll visit you together with her after shees back." "Are you and mommy alright? I heard that both of you got into an argument." Zion kept asking piercing questions. "It''s nothing." Nathaniel denied it directly. "Return to JQ if you have nothing to do. A lot of problems have happenedtely, and I don''t want your mommy to worry about you. Do you understand?" "Ok, I understand." Zion nodded. "By the way, Mr. Ye, grandma called me today and asked me if I have the time to visit her at her house." "Grandma?" Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Was Zion talking about Mrs. Shen? "Yes. Grandpa also said he drew a drawing for me. Should I go to grandma''s house for a few days?" "You''re not allowed to go!" Nathaniel panicked and replied to Zion in a harsher tone, which stunned Zion. "Mr. Ye, what''s wrong?" "Nothing. Your grandma is busy as she needs to deal with Gise, so you shouldn''t go to cause more trouble. Plus, your mother hasn''t been getting along with her recently. Hence, she''ll worry about you if you go there." Nathaniel pondered for a moment and decided to give Zion a brief exnation. However, Zion was smart, and he had detected that Nathaniel was hiding something from him. "Mommy is..." "Look, be a good boy and go back first. Rita went to the forests to do some sketching, and Wisdom is still training. So, no one will y with you at home. Your mommy and I can''t take care of everything on our own, right? So you should take care of yourself to help us out, alright?" Zion could already confirm that something was gone wrong between Nathaniel, Mango and the Shen family parents when he heard this. "Okay, I''ll go back now!" However, he didn''t say anything else. He directly gave Terrance a call and went back immediately after he hung up the call from Nathaniel. Although he did not know what had happened between Mango and the Shen family, he knew that he would cause trouble for them if he were to go to the Shen family''s house from what Nathaniel had said. Zion couldn''t help but worry for Mango. Did his mother get hurt? He sent Mango a message as he thought of this. "Mommy, I miss you so much. Come and see me if you have time!" Zion went back after sending this message. Mrs. Shen waited for quite some time, but Zion never appeared. "Should we call him again?" She asked her husband. Mr. Shen nodded in reply. However, Zion''s phone had already been switched off. After hanging up the call with Zion, Nathaniel immediately gave Rita and Wisdom''s teachers a call respectively. He informed them that nobody except for him was allowed to call them or pick them up. The teachers listened to Nathaniel''s words even though they did not know what had happened. Nathaniel''s eyes darkened a little after hanging up the phone. The Shen family was too shameless! Did they want to use an innocent to control Mango? Nathaniel clenched his fists tightly together as he thought of this. Right now, he was furious, and he wanted to send them somece where he could never see them again! Meanwhile, Mango woke up. She groaned in pain, and this immediately caught Nathaniel''s attention. "Mango, you''re awake? How do you feel?" Mango felt puzzled for a moment as Nathaniel''s voice sounded so far away. "Mango?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but worry when he saw Mango''s confusion. "Are you feeling pain anywhere? I''ll go get the doctors." He was about to stand up and leave when he said these words, but Mango grabbed hold of his arms. "Don''t... go." Mango was still weak at this time, but she recalled what had happened when she saw Nathaniel. She heard people telling Gise that Nathaniel wasing before she passed out. She thought that it was an illusion at that time, but now, it seemed that Nathaniel had really rescued her. "I''m not leaving, and I''m just going to call a doctor. Are you in a lot of pain?" Nathaniel''s heart throbbed in pain when he saw Mango''s wounds. However, Mango shook her head weakly. "Gise...did it." "I know. I won''t let her go!" A trace of cruelty shed in Nathaniel''s eyes. However, Mango said softly, "No, I want to do it myself." Nathaniel did not argue. He held her hands and said, "Alright. I''ll support you no matter what you do." "Thank you. Thank you... foring to save me..." Mango fainted again after she finished her sentence. Nathaniel felt heartbroken. He immediately called the doctor. After giving Mango a full body check- up, the doctor found out that she had just fainted because of severe pain. Thus, he then injected painkillers for Mango under Nathaniel''s instructions. Mango felt pain throughout her body. She kept recalling the memories of her being whipped and blindfolded in her mind. Gise! Wasn''t she in prison? She never thought that Bernard could get Gise out from that ce. In fact, Mango would''ve forgotten about Gise if this incident hadn''t happened. Mango slept the whole night. Meanwhile, Nathaniel did not leave her at all. While Mango was recovering, she came down with a fever. Nathaniel helped her wipe her body repeatedly so that her temperature would go down. In the end, her fever resided only the next morning. There was stubble at Nathaniel''s lower jaw, but he did not care. When Mango opened her eyes, she saw Nathaniel sleeping by her bed. There were dark circles under his eyes, and she could tell that he had stayed up the previous night. Mango wanted to get up, but her wound was too painful. She gritted her teeth due to the excruciating pain, but she did not dare not make any noise as she didn''t want to wake Nathaniel up. Suddenly, Nathaniel''s phone lit up as Ned had sent him a text. She took Nathaniel''s phone and keyed in his password, which unlocked his phone instantly. Mango was slightly stunned. She couldn''t believe that he still used her birthday as his phone password even though they were fighting right now. Mango nced at Nathaniel again with mixed emotions in her eyes. She looked down and read the message from Ned. "Mr. Ye, I''ve checked that the Shen family parents had indeed given Sir Zion a call. They wanted Zion to go over to their ce. After Sir Zion had switched his phone off, they gave Miss Rita and Sir Wisdom a call too. However, their teacher informs the children about this as per your instructions. I''ve checked that the Shen family wants to use the children to threaten Madam so that she will let Gise go. Bernard is protecting Gise now, and they escaped overseasst night." Mango''s heart suddenly ached when she saw all of these. Although she had known that Mr. and Mrs. Shen could do anything for their biological daughter, Gise, she never expected them to be so ruthless. How could they drag her innocent children into this mess? They used to really like Zion and Rita. After all, the children knew nothing about the current situation! They could even think that their grandparents missed them and wanted them to go over to y when they received their call. Mango couldn''t simply imagine what would happen to her children if Nathaniel hadn''t given the teachers these instructions. The Shen family had crossed the line! She had always let them be because she felt that she owed them too much as they had raised her themselves. However, she never thought that they would try to take advantage of her repeatedly. Gise had dared to whip her today, so her parents would also dare to use her children for the sake of their wicked ns! Mango knew that the Shen family dared to take such extreme measures because she had not taken action on them previously. Her heart suddenly ached. She knew that it was time to make a choice. Mr. and Mrs. Shen had always taken advantage of her kindness to get Gise out of trouble. The pain in Mango''s body caused her whole body to shiver, and her heart had turned cold. She could no longer back off for the sake of her children. A determined gaze shed in Mango''s eyes, and she used Nathaniel''s phone to reply to Ned directly. "Find a way to ruin the Shen family''s reputation." Mr. and Mrs. Shen were already in dire states. However, whenever Gise got into trouble, Mr. Shen could use his reputation in the art industry to contact his powerful subordinates and mentees to help her. Therefore, they were the ones who were supporting Gise''s actions. Therefore, Mango decided to be heartless for her children. After all, Mr. and Mrs. Shen would do anything to help their biological daughter. Ned was slightly stunned. "Mr. Ye, please give your orders." Mango paused for a while and said, "I remember that Mr. Shen once giarised one of Edvard Much''s artwork. You can start from here. By the way, I''m Mango." Ned was stunned when he saw this. Madam Mango had sent him that text? However, he did not ask anymore and replied directly, "Alright, Madam. I will do so now." There was a sh of pain within Mango''s eyes after she put the phone down. Why did they have to force Mango to use such extreme means against them? Chapter 977 Chapter 977 Although Mango had a strong appearance, she was actually emotionally weak. She had tolerated their actions as they had brought her up since she was a child, but now she would no longer do the same. Mango suddenly felt very cold. She wrapped and hugged herself with her hands tightly as if she had been wronged. Nathaniel saw this scene when he opened his eyes. He couldn''t be more distressed. "I will make them regret it for the rest of their lives as long as you say a word!" "No, I want to end this myself." Mango leaned against Nathaniel''s embrace, but this irritated her wounds. She only frowned slightly, but Nathaniel caught her difort immediately. "Did you touch your wound?" "Yes. Don''t worry. I''ll make sure that Gise pays the price for these threeshes." A trace of anger shed across Mango''s eyes. "Do you have a n?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Nathaniel slightly adjusted his position so that Mango couldy in his embrace morefortably. After Mango leaned against him, she said in a low voice, "Gise could do anything without any fear because she took advantage of the fact that I wouldn''t do anything to her parents. No matter what they do, they have raised me for twenty years. To be honest, I did not want to do anything to them, but now, they''ve really crossed the line, and I can''t stand still anymore. Plus, how can I leave them be when they even wanted to use my children? Hah... I guess it''s time to be a heartless daughter now!" "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. I''ll do it for you if you don''t think you can do it. I''ll... I''ll even take the me for you!" Nathaniel really meant what he said. As long as Mango gave her approval, he could get rid of the Shen family immediately. However, Mango shook her head and said, "No... I want to do it myself. They would still think that they can bully me easily if you do it. After all, they always thought that I married you because I was lucky. So, now, they need to learn the consequences of offending me! When Mango recalled that her innocent children were almost betrayed and hurt by the grandparents they had trusted most, she was furious, and she made up her mind to take action immediately. "Ah...I''m just worried that you will regret your actions." "Hah...hey didn''t regret treating me like that, so why should I think this way? Besides, I just need to get rid of the feelings I have for them. To be honest, I barely feel anything forthem now." Mango hummed and said, "Mr. Shen giarised one of Edvard Munch''s artworks when he was still a young artist, but not many knew about this. After all, Edvard Munch had already passed away, and no one has seen his early works. Thus, he thought of this when he happened toe across one of Edvard''s legendary artworksst time. I recall him telling this to Mrs. Shen when I was young, and it left a deep impression on me. After many years, he became famous in the art industry, and he has many powerful disciples. Thus, I believe that Mr. Shen also used some of his connections to get Gise out of prison this time, along with Bernards''s help." Nathaniel quickly picked up his phone to give Ned a call after listening to all of these. "I have already told Ned to start from here. If we have the evidence, we can ruin his reputation as an artist any time! At the same time, I''ll get Desmond to liaise with Edvard Munch''s descendants. They will sue him for the copyrights, and he''ll be busy dealing with his court case. Hence, Mrs. Shen would definitely depend on Gise to rescue Mr. Shen at this time. However, that b*tch has already escaped overseas now. Hah! Let''s see whether she would return for the sake of her biological father." Mango''s n was simple. Then Shen family parents were Gise''s weakness, so she wanted to use this to force her toe back. Of course, Mango would also prepare another n just in case Gise was ruthless enough to ignore her parents. Nathaniel did not raise any opinions as he heard all of these. To him, she could do anything as not as she could vent her anger. "Did Mr. Shen only giarise one of his work?" "I''m not sure. I only know this one. I haven''t investigate on the rest." A cold smile appeared on Nathaniel''s lips. "Why only use him of giarism if you want to ruin his reputationpletely? Hehe! You should dig out more information about his past too!" "Hmm... I really don''t know anything else." "Leave it to me." Nathaniel took the responsibility for this matter. "I promise to find out every dirty secret that he''s hiding and expose him!" Mango''s gaze changed a little. "Urgh! You''re so evil!" Nathaniel burst intoughter. "Well... I''m just giving you an example." "You sound too evil, ok?" "Really? Maybe I should get rid of him instead?" "Hah. Forget it, I don''t want to listen to you anymore." Mango moved a little, but her wound still hurt, and she gritted her teeth out of pain." "Ah... what will happen to Rainie''s album now that I''m injured?" Nathaniel knew that Mango was still concerned about this matter. "She''ll be fine. I''ve already sent a professional zither teacher to help them out." "That''s great!" Mango let out a sigh of relief. She suddenly thought of something and got up quickly. However, she then cried out in pain, and her whole body broke into a cold sweat. "Hey! Can''t you be more careful? You''re a patient! Oh no, I can even see your bones through your wounds." Nathaniel quickly supported her with a distressed face. Mango only knew that her wounds hurt terribly, but she did not know how badly injured she was. She suddenly narrowed her eyes now when she heard what Nathaniel had said. "What? Theshes managed to tear through my flesh?" "Yeah, they almost did..." Mango sped her hands together immediately. Gise! "I will never ever spare you!" "Why did you get up in such a hurry just now?" Mango came back to her senses when she heard Nathaniel''s question. "I just wanted to know if Rainie is alright since she was with me back then." "She''s fine. Someone knocked her out, but my men sent her to the hospital for a checkup, so she''s fine now. She just came to see you not long ago, but she left because she had to settle some issues with her crew. Maybe she''lle again tonight." "Oh, I see." Mango finally rxed when she heard that Rainie was fine. "Wait! How did you know where I was?" Mango looked at Nathaniel with a gentler gaze. She found out that her mood had a drastic change too after this incident. Nathaniel paused for a moment, and then he slightly rolled his eyes and said, "I sent people to protect you in the dark. However, they thought nothing would happen to you when they saw that it was just a short distance. Don''t worry. I''ve reced those useless guards with new ones. I guarantee that nothing like that would happen again." "How many people did you send?" Nathaniel thought that Mango would me him for arranging the bodyguards for her. However, he did not expect her to ask this. He paused and said, "Hmm...two." "I think you can add two more. It''s best if they are women so that they could stick close to me. It''s inconvenient for me toe out now, so I''ll feel more secure if I have four bodyguards with me." "Alright." Nathaniel felt delighted when he heard that Mango was requesting more bodyguards from him. Did this mean that they had gotten closer?" Mango was a bit tired, so she justid on the bed and yawned as she said, "Nathaniel, I will not ask you about those things that you''re hiding since you don''t want me to tell me about them. However, I want the truth from you. Look into my eyes and tell me if there''s anything between you and that woman." "No." Nathaniel didn''t hesitate at all. "That woman''s name is Melissa, and she''s an insignificant actress in the entertainment industry. I really just went to ask her about something. However, she wanted to take advantage of me when she learnt about my real identity. I''m... I''m sorry, it''s my fault for not noticing." Nathaniel confessed voluntarily, but he did not tell Mango anything that she wanted to know. Mango also knew Nathaniel''s temper. If he wanted to keep the truth a secret, no one in this world could force him to speak about it. However, now that Nathaniel had told Mango what had happened, she felt relieved. "You also know that I''m a greedy person when ites to rtionships. So, I will never take you back if you cheated on me. Alright, I believe your words since you said that you did nothing with her, but you should never lie to me! Believe me. I''ll find out the truth no matter what!" Mango looked at Nathaniel with her clear and determined eyes. Nathaniel felt a little warm in his heart. "I''m not lying to you. You''re the only person that I''ll love for the rest of my life." "Remember what you have said today. Anyways, I''m tired, and I want to rest for a while." Mango closed her eyes. Nathaniel knew that the both of them had reconciled after this matter. He could not help but feel happy. However, he was upset when he saw how tired Mango was. "What do you want to eat? I''ll ask someone to prepare it." "Anything will do. I''m already hungry." Mango would not have thought about food if Nathaniel hadn''t brought it up. She did not eat nor drink anything for a day, but she really had no appetite now. Nathaniel knew how she was feeling, so he did not dare to prepare anything too heavy for her. Instead, he decided to prepare some light dishes that could be digested easily. "I''ll have someone prepare some porridge for you." "No... I want to eat your cooking." Mango''s eyes were a littlenguid, and Nathaniel agreed without thinking. "Okay. I''ll make it now, so you should sleep for a while. I''ve already arranged for some bodyguards to guard this ce so no one cane in without my permission. Rest now, I''ll wake you up to eat later." "Alright." Mango felt terrible pain, so she did not want to say anything further. Sheid on the bed and closed her eyes with Nathaniel''s help. Nathaniel went out after covering her with a quilt. As Mango heard him giving instructions to the bodyguard outside her ward, she felt that her eyelids got heavier, and she dozed off immediately She did not know how long she had slept, but the noise outside woke her up. She thought that Nathaniel hade back, but she heard a familiar voice. Lebanon? This name shed across Mango''s mind. She could not help but frown. How did Lebanon know that something had happened to her? What was he doing here? Mango was confused. However, Lebanon had already abruptly pushed open the door with the help of Alfred and came in straight before she could even say something. After that, the bodyguard grabbed his cor and was about to throw him out. At that time, Lebanon pushed the bodyguard and mmed thetter on the wall. After that, he kicked the bodyguard out and closed the door at the same time. Mango was surprised. Lebanon was really good at martial arts! Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Lebanon felt awkward when he turned his head and saw Mango looking at him with an amused look. "Ahem, well, uhm... I came to see you. How are you doing?" He couldn''t help but frown when he saw Mango lying on the bed. "Did that b*stard, Diago, do this?" "Diago?" Mango did not recognise the name that wasing out of Lebanon''s lips. "Who is Diago?" Lebanon was slightly stunned, and he was confused. Nathaniel was tight-lipped, and he refused to leak any information. Although Lebanon questioned him repeatedly, he only learned that Mango had been injured. Nathaniel had even made sure that other parties wouldn''t leak anything. Heck! Lebanon couldn''t even bribe the doctors with money as they refused to tell him anything. However, Lebanon felt a bit unsure as he looked at Mango''s puzzled expression. "Didn''t Diago kidnap you?" Although Mango had no interest in Lebanon, she knew that there was something that she still didn''t know when she heard him saying an unfamiliar name. "Tell me. What''s going on?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mango struggled to get up, but she identally touched her wound. She was in so much pain that she broke out in cold sweat. "Let me help you." Lebanon walked up quickly and held Mango gently. Mango could smell the cologne that Lebanon wore. However, the smell was sweeter than the fragrance that Nathaniel usually used, so she wasn''t used to it. "I''ll do it myself." As she struggled to get up, the clothes on her shoulder loosened a little, revealing her terrifying wound. Lebanon''s eyes suddenly narrowed. "Hah... they actually used a whip on you?" Lebanon wanted to pull down Mango''s cor as he said, but Mango said in a cold tone, "Lebanon, stop there, or I''ll chop your hands off. Men and women should refrain from touching each other inappropriately, don''t you understand that?" After hearing these words, Lebanon''s hand paused in mid-air. He had an awkward expression on his face. "Sorry, I just wanted to see your injury." "Are you a doctor?" Mango asked back sarcastically. Lebanon suddenly became even more embarrassed. "No, I''m not." "Are you my husband then?" Lebanon was even more speechless hearing Mango''s question. "Then why the f*ck do you want to look at it?" Mango said this sentence in a rather irritated and frustrated tone. Lebanon was stunned. To him, Mango was intelligent, noble, and someone who carried an elegant aura. He had never thought that Mango would swear, let alone swearing at him! Mango did not care what his expression was now or what he was thinking. She used her hand to tidy her cor and sat up with a bit of a struggle. Then, she said, "Can you tell me now who Diago is? Why did you appear here? Wait...were you involved in my kidnapping too?" "No way! How could this be possible?" Lebanon became anxious immediately. "I would never ever hurt you!" Mango was surprised when she heard Lebanon''s firm tone. "Then why did youe to see me? I don''t think we''re close." Lebanon didn''t know how to answer her question. Of course, Mango had no idea about their rtionship, and Nathaniel did not want her to find out too. Lebanon wanted to tell Mango at first, but he suddenly changed his mind after this incident. Perhaps it would be best for Mango to not know anything and continue living in her current state. As this thought shed across Lebanon''s mind rapidly, he said in a low voice, "Can''t I visit you as a friend?" "I am not your friend." Mango''s words were ruthless. Lebanon had no reasons to me her, and he could only let out a bitterugh in his heart. "Alright... then I was a fool that thought we were close then. Besides, I came here to see how bad your wound was." "So?" Lebanon did not know how to answer Mango''s question. Perhaps Mango would not even believe him if he were to say that he wanted to seek justice for her. In fact, she would even suspect that he had feelings for her! Why was it so difficult for him toe up with an excuse to care for her? "Diago is Melissa''s boyfriend, and Melissa is our nanny''s daughter. She used her rtionship with me to get into the entertainment industry. However, she did not graduate from the rted courses, and she did not have an outstanding appearance, so she is not really famous in the industry. Once, she came over to ask me for jobs, but she overheard something that I had said. She had promised not to leak it out, and I believed her. However, it was not long after Nathaniel and her met." Lebanon didn''t answer Mango''s question, so he talked about Melissa instead. This was the first time Mango had heard of this woman''s name, and she felt disgusted as she had to hear it from someone else other than Nathaniel. However, Nathaniel was trying to hide the truth from her, and this incident was rted to Melissa. Hence, Mango felt that she could get some news from Lebanon now that he had said something about her. "What did you say? Why did Melissa find Nathaniel?" Lebanon''s eyes sparkled. "I don''t know. Perhaps for some resources." Lebanon''s answer was casual, so Mango obviously did not believe me. "You better tell me why if you really want to be friends with me. Urgh! Do you know that my husband and I almost divorced because of her? She failed to seduce my husband and ended up dyingter. I believed that you know all these." Mango looked at Lebanon and spoke continuously. Lebanon felt particrly stressed after hearing her words. Melissa had found out that Mango was Lebanon''s biological sister, so Nathaniel also found out about this through her. However, Lebanon could not tell Mango about this. He suddenly regretteding to see Mango so abruptly. He thought she was weak, but now found he found out that she was actually a fiercedy. "Would you believe me if I said that I don''t know what they said?" Lebanon looked at Mango and smiled awkwardly. "Hah! Do you think I look like a fool?" Mango crossed her arms and looked at Lebanon coldly. "Ahem! Ahem!" Lebanon had been an actor for so long, but this was the first time he had failed in an impromptu act. "Let''s talk about the kidnapping that just happened, ok?" "Alright." Mango agreed to his words quickly. On the contrary, this made Lebanon a bit ufortable. "What''s wrong?" "No... nothing." Lebanon quickly lowered his head to cover up his surprise and helplessness. "Diago was the one that nned this kidnap. Melissa died, and he med everything on you, so he got someone to kidnap you. He nned to starve you for an entire day before dealing with you. This is all that I know." Mango understood the situation after listening to what Lebanon had said. Diago wanted to get revenge for Melissa by kidnapping her, but he never thought that Gise would take over halfway. But how did Gise know that Diago had kidnapped her? How was she rted to Diago? Or had she been following Mango all this while? Mango couldn''t help but frown as she thought of this. She was afraid that Gise had been targeting her all along. Mango did not know what Gise had experienced in prison, but thetter obviously had a hard time in there. Otherwise, she would not develop such hatred for Mango, and she had even wanted to deal with her quickly! Mango was trying to think of the reasons why Gise would do this to her. Lebanon did not know if Mango actually believed whatever he said. Her expression was unpredictable, and she had an unreadable expression on her face, so he did not know what she was thinking. "Mango, you..." "So, how are you involved in this?" "Huh?" Lebanon was confused. "I... I have nothing to do with them!" "Then why did you want to sign a contract with mypany voluntarily? Why did you take care of me too? You even came over to visit me now that something happened to me. Heh. Don''t tell me that you fell in love with me at first sight as we''ve never even met before this." Lebanon wasn''t able to withstand Mango''s sharp gaze. He realized that Mango''s current demeanour and aura were too simr to his father''s. Lebanon shook his head and said with a wry smile, "I can''t exin it." Urgh! He had made a wrong decision bying to visit her today! He would nevere in if he knew that Mango''s mind would be so clear even after her injury. Mango was stunned. She originally thought that Lebanon would make up a good story ore up with a lie. Hence, she felt that this issue was getting moreplicated as he couldn''t give her a proper exnation. In fact, Mango wanted to read his mind so desperately. However, it was a pity that she did not have such special talent. "Lebanon, who are you? What do you think of me?" "I can only say that I won''t hurt you." Lebanon nced at Mango before standing up to leave. He took out a card from his pocket and put it on the table. "I know you are not short of money, but I have some money in the card. It''s not much, but I came in a hurry and didn''t have time to buy things. You can buy whatever you like with it as a gift." "I don''t need it!" Mango refused directly. Lebanon still felt very ufortable even though he had predicted this oue. "Please...I''m begging you to ept it, okay?" "Give me a reason." Lebanon shut up immediately after hearing this. He sighed and kept the back card on the table. "Take care of yourself. I''m leaving." Then he got up and left the ward. Nathaniel just came back from the outside as the door of the ward open. There was a trace of anger and warning in his gaze as he looked with Lebanon. Mango was facing Nathaniel, and she could clearly see his expression. Did Nathaniel know Lebanon? Mango was surprised at this thought. She lowered her eyes quietly, and thoughts started flooding into her head again. How did Nathaniel know Lebanon? Was there a secretly between Nathaniel, Lebanon and Melissa that she did not know about? As Nathaniel passed by Lebanon, he lowered his voice so that only both of them could hear him, "I don''t want to see you appearing in front of her again." "I only came to see how badly she had been injured." "This is my responsibility as a husband. It has nothing to do with you." Nathaniel then went straight into the ward and mmed the door. The door almost hit Lebanon in the nose, and he took a step back quickly. Nathaniel had definitely done that on purpose! Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Mango looked at Nathaniel and smiled as he came in. However, there seemed to be another meaning in her gaze. "You''re a patient, so why do you have to meet all the random visitors? Nathaniel seemed to understand the meaning behind Mango''s gaze, so he directly said this. Mango smiled and asked, "You know Lebanon, right?" Even though her words sounded like a question, they were actually an affirmation. "Yes, I do." Nathaniel didn''t deny it, but Mango was stunned. "When did you meet each other?" "We met each other when he used your name to send fruits to the drama crew." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango once again. "What?" "Well, stop thinking about all these useless questions. Why does this matter anyway? You should just remember to stay away from people that have ulterior motives towards you." Nathaniel patted Mango''s head and served her the porridge he had made. Mango''s stomach growled at the scent of the food. However, she still smiled and said, "Hmm? Are you jealous?"N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Well, I am. You only need one person to love you this life, and that person should be me. The others should just stand aside." Nathaniel didn''t hide his jealousy at all. On the contrary, Mango didn''t know how to respond. Both of them didn''t know how to continue this conversation anymore. "Have some porridge. I''ve asked the doctor, and he said that you can''t eat anything else now. I''ll make you somethingter for supper." "Alright." Mango was really hungry. She took the bowl of porridge, and she only felt a little full after eating three bowls of it. Nathaniel handed over the tissue dotingly. "Wipe your mouth." "Do it for me." Mango opened her mouth helplessly like a child. Nathaniel felt mixed feelings in his heart, and he was immediately aroused by this action. His eyes darkened, but he wiped her mouth gently. Mango was satisfied as she looked at him wiping her mouth. She then pointed to the water at the side and said, "I want some water." Nathaniel stood up and poured a cup of warm water for her. He was afraid that she would get burned from it, so he found a cup and poured the water back on forth. He only passed it into Mango''s hands when he felt that it was not hot anymore. However, Mango didn''t take it. Instead, she said in a spoiled manner, "I''m injured, just feed it to me." Nathaniel looked at Mango and couldn''t help but smile. He dotingly ced the cup of water by Mango''s mouth and watched her take a few mouthfuls before putting it down. "Nathaniel, has Diago been caught?" "Yes." Nathaniel paused and nodded. What did Lebanon say to Mango? He reminded himself that he needed to ask Lebanon about thister. Mango continued, "What does Melissa''s death have to do with me? Also, why did Diago want to kidnap me? To be exact, shouldn''t he get revenge on you instead? After all, you were the one Melissa fell in love with, so she was plotting to be Mrs. Ye too." Nathaniel was anxious when he heard her question. Urgh! Why did Lebanon have to make things even moreplicated for him? He looked at Mango and asked softly, "Do you really want to know?" "Yes, I do." Mango nodded seriously. Nathaniel coughed and sat down beside her. "Melissa and Diago are childhood sweethearts, and Diago had always thought that Melissa was pure when she entered the entertainment industry. However, the entertainment industry is so complicated. How could she remain pure and innocent if she wanted to get resources? However, she did not tell Diago about this. In fact, Diago believed that Melissa had been unsessful because she had chosen to keep her chastity. This caused Diago to fall deeper in love with her." "Melissa is Lebanon''s housekeeper''s daughter. She thought that she could get some good resources from Lebanon, but he ignored her. In fact, he thinks that he has already been kind enough to allow the housekeeper to work in his house. Therefore, when I went to find Melissa for something, she wanted to get close to me to get some resources to be famous. However, she would definitely not tell Diago all these. She told him that I was into her, and I wanted to have her, but I was mad because she refused me. She said that youe to know of this matter by chance and thought that you seduced me. Later on, Melissa died. Do you understand now?" Of course, Mango understood his words, but she felt that she had been med wrongfully. "This has nothing to do with me at all, right?" "No, but Diago, who had fallen deeply in love with Melissa, would never believe that you were innocent. After all, she''s just an actress that''s not famous. I wouldn''t bother killing her if I couldn''t win over her in the first ce! Heh. She must have been jealous of you, probably." Mango felt even more upset by Nathaniel''s words. "Hah! I''m jealous of her? What kind of joke is this? Moreover, Melissa''s death has nothing to do with me, okay?" "Yeah, but Diago thinks otherwise. What can you do?" Nathaniel''s words made Mango a little depressed. "It''s all your fault." "Yes, it''s my fault because I didn''t handle it well. s! I didn''t know of Diago''s existence before, and you had to suffer in his hands. But don''t worry, I will definitely seek justice for you." Nathaniel''s words naturally meant that he did not wish for Mango to interfere in Diago''s affairs. Mango also understood what he meant. If what Nathaniel said was true, Diago had always believed that Melissa was a pure girl from the beginning till the end. That meant that she couldn''t get anything useful out of him. Mango nodded her head at this thought. The both of them chatted for a while more, and Mango started to feel ufortable because of her painful wounds. Nathaniel could not bear to see her like this, so he whispered, "Bite me if you can''t stand the pain any longer." "I''m not a dog. It''s okay, I can just resist it for a little more, and it''ll be over." Mango gritted her teeth. Her back was already drenched in sweat. Her back was sticky, and she felt very ufortable because of it. Nathaniel went to the washroom to get her a pot of hot water as he saw her twist her body in pain. He took a towel and squeezed it, and he was getting ready to take off Mango''s top. "What are you doing?" Mango took a step back defensively. She red at him as if she was looking at a pervert. Nathanielughed a little. "Naha! I''m only helping you to wipe your body." "I''ll... I''ll do it myself." "Which part of your body have I not seen? Hmm? Why are you shy?" Nathaniel loved seeing Mango''s embarrassed expression the most. Mango bit her lower lip and red at him, but she didn''t feel awkward anymore. After Nathaniel helped her to wipe her body, he realized that Mango had already called asleep while lying on the bed. His heart ached as he put on Mango''s clothes, but he didn''t disturb her anymore. Mango slept straight till the next morning. She only opened her eyes when the sunlight shown through the windows. Nathaniel was no longer around. Perhaps he went to prepare food for Mango, or perhaps he was busy with other affairs. Mango wanted to get up, but the pain was unbearable. She could only obediently lie on the bed and wait for Nathaniel to return. On the other hand, Alfred told Lebanon the results of his investigation after thetter had left the ward. "The person who hurt Mango is called Gise. She''s Bernard''s woman, and she has been sent overseas now. I''ve checked that Gise is Mango''s foster parents'' biological daughter. She grew up in the orphanage because the Shen family carried Mango back by ident and raised her since then. Therefore, she has always been hostile towards Mango. Later on, Mango sent her to prison because of an incident, but she ended up being bullied by the prison guard instead. She med all of these on Mango. Ah... I guess Gise would probably have killed Mango if Nathaniel didn''t rush there on time." Lebanon''s eyes suddenly narrowed as he heard all of these. "Which country is Gise in?" "Ango." Lebanon''s eyes narrowed again. "Hah! She''s good at hiding herself instead. How could she choose Ango out of all the other countries in this world?" His cold smile frightened Alfred. "Lebanon, you..." "I have something that I haven''t told you." Lebanon suddenly looked at Alfred, and his serious look made him nervous. "Huh? What''s the matter?" "My family background." Lebanon lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. He said, "I am the prince of Ango!" "What?" Alfred was in a state of utter shock. Although Ango was a small country, the country had been developing rapidly recently. It was a ce that many countries wanted to have rtionships with. He had never expected Lebanon to be the prince of this country! "Huh? Why would you still step into the entertainment industry when you have such a prominent identity?" Lebanon couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh when he heard Alfred''s question. "Will a prince definitely be happy? Hah...The royal family is the most ruthless ever! I joined the entertainment industry because I did not want to get involved with the battle for the crown. Everyone''s eying for the position of the president, and people could go against their dearest siblings, lovers and family members for this title! I do not want to live a life like this. However, I was born in a royal family, so this is a destiny that I can''t escape from. Therefore, I would rather choose another way to live. I would be disqualified frompeting for the crown if I step into the entertainment industry. This could look foolish to other people, but... but I did this to save my own life!" Other people would not understand the hardships that he had grown true. Alfred was suddenly upset for Lebanon when he looked at him. He wanted to hug Lebanon and give him some warmth. However, he hesitated as he now knew of Lebanon''s prominent identity. Lebanon was a prominent figure, so was this someone that he could have? Ordinary people could not ept a gay rtionship, let alone someone as prominent as Lebanon! A hint of gloom flitted across Alfred''s eyes. He was afraid that Lebanon would see that, so he quickly said, "I think I understand why Nathaniel didn''t want Mango to know about her background already." "Tell me about it." Lebanon nced at him and smiled faintly. Alfred felt that Lebanon was a demon. He could seduce anyone with hisnguid smile! "As you''ve said, the battle for the crown is really ruthless. Mango appeared here, and not in Ango, so she would only end up as an innocent victim. However, she could continue living happily as Nathaniel''s wife if she did not know of all these. After all, she might be killed if someone exposed her identity, right?" Lebanon nodded. However, Alfred frowned and said, "But how can you hide the truth from everyone forever? Now that you know about her real identity, someone will find out the truth and expose her sooner orter, right?" Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Lebanon''s eyes narrowed suddenly. He had never thought about that. He knew of Mango''s identity by ident from his nanny. However, he had hidden his nanny secretly to protect both her and Mango. However, could he hide Mango''s real identity forever? Lebanon was agitated at this thought. Alfred did not dare disturb him anymore seeing him like that. He only got up and poured a cup of water for him before leaving quietly. Lebanon only reacted when his cigarette burnt his fingertips. However, he was the only one left in the room now. He narrowed his eyes and took his mobile phone out. Then, he looked for a number and dialled it. "Help me check if a woman by the name of Gise had gone into Ango. Use all of my connections to kill this woman." Lebanon''s eyes were cold that they could frighten anyone off. It waspletely different from the warm personality that he portrayed on screen. Perhaps this was his true colors. Lebanon had always known what he wanted since young. He just wanted to live a carefree life. In fact, he could care less about the position of the president. Hence, he entered the entertainment industry immediately after he became an adult to protect his life. As a result, his siblings became less alert around him after that. However, Lebanon was still a prince of Ango, so he had a secret force working for him. He had never used them to protect his life. However, now that Gise had hurt Mango, he would not let her go, even if he had to expose his power. Gise was so happy, and she didn''t know that someone had targeted her. "Bernard, are you sure you don''t want to stay with me?" Gise hugged Bernard''s arm and asked with a pitiful voice. Bernard sighed and said, "My business is in the country, and I don''t really have many businesses overseas. Plus, we''re not sure of Mango''s condition now too. I still have to go back and see." "Are you hiding something away from me? Is my godfather''s career really ruined?" Gise''s godfather was Kolton. After Kolton was caught, he was currently locked up in jail to await his sentence, and the officers confiscated his business. However, Bernard was Koiton''s favourite godson. Hence, she thought that Kolton must have left something for him as he could run away scot-free. Bernard narrowed his eyes and said, "Godfather''s business and mine are different. I also hope that he still has business outside. However, it''s just like what you saw. I was too busy, so I didn''t manage to help Godfather get back what he lost. There''s 5 hundred million inside this card. You can use it first. Call me if you need anything. I''ve already sent some people for you. You can stay here for some time, and I''ll bring you back after it''s not so dangerous in the country." "But I''m a little worried about my parents!" Gise had a feeling that Bernard was hiding something away from her, but she couldn''t prove it. Bernard''s attitude towards her was exceptionally different, especially after she had spent some time in prison. She felt that Bernard''s attitude towards her had changed even though he still cared about her and obeyed all of her requests. This was a woman''s intuition! Bernard did not really like the way Gise looked at him now. However, he still said gently, "You can rest assured. I''ll arrange for them to go overseas and find you, and I will not let anything happen to them. Plus, Mango still owes your parents for raising her. She will not really do anything to them." "I hope so..." Gise nodded. She really wished that Bernard could apany her in this foreignnd. After all, everything was unfamiliar, and she did not know who was in power here. However, Bernard seemed to be a little impatient. "Call me if anything happens. I''ll go first. Stay here and don''t make any trouble, okay?" "You can''t settle it here?" Gise asked. Bernard nodded quickly and said, "Yes. This is Ango, a country that most of the other countries want to build a connection with. If not, do you think I can set up my business here? Luckily, I could send you here because I have some business contacts here. Also, it''s a good ce as Nathaniel doesn''t have authority here, so I think you''ll be safe here." Gise felt a little relieved as she heard Bernard''s words. "Don''t forget me after you go back." "I won''t." Bernard turned and left after saying that. Gise looked at the two rooms in front of her, and she felt a little ufortable. However, Bernard had been very determined. She did not dare to argue with him because she would be doomed in this unfamiliarnd if Bernard really did not care about her anymore. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Fortunately, Bernard had given her a card. Gise tidied herself up and went out to withdraw some money. After exchanging it for some local currency, she bought some necessities before returning to the condominium. She ate some food and went to sleep when night came. In her dream, someone was grabbing her hair while giving her punches and kicks. There was another person who poured urine into her mouth and forced her to drink it. She struggled and resisted, but both her fists were not strong enough to defeat four hands. It was not long after she got stepped under their foot. "You coward, how dare you fight with me? Why did you offend someone more powerful than you? Gise, you should suffer until your death!" "No! I don''t want it!" Gise sat up instantly, and she was sweating. The wind blew in through the window, and she got chills from it. Gise quickly turned on the bedmp. She couldn''t adapt to her surroundings as she was in an unfamiliarnd. It took her quite some time to recall where she was. Then, the hatred in her heart grew steadily. Mango and Nathaniel! It was their fault! Why would those people go against her if it weren''t for them? Gise gritted her teeth in anger. She couldn''t fall asleep. She had been bullied in prison, and someone even dislocated her arms, but nobody cared about her. Hence, her arms would still hurt from time to time till now. She wanted Mango to pay back tenfold for the pain that she had suffered! She recalled the three whips she gave to Mango. Although she couldn''t vent her angerpletely, she had definitely left some scars on Mango. Hence, she was sure that Mango would remember her. She got up and went to the front of the bed. She wanted to close the window, but she suddenly noticed a shadowing in. "Who is it?" Before Gise could say anything, someone covered her mouth and nose. The sweet smell instantly stimted her nose, and she fainted. The man in ck carried her and jumped out of the window without a trace. Bernard''s eyes narrowed when he heard that Gise had disappeared from the condominium suddenly. "Where is the CCTV? Didn''t the camera show how she disappeared?" Bernard''s men were ashamed. "Bernard, someone had destroyed the monitoring system. That person seems to be skilled!" "What are Nathaniel and Mango doing?" "They have always been in the hospital. Plus, Nathaniel''s men have to make an application if they want to go to Ango. They have to settle their visa even after the application has been approved. All of these procedures will take at least a week, so they couldn''t possibly bring Miss Shen away in such a short time. Bernard''s frown deepened as he heard these words from his subordinates. Their words for true! It was not easy for Nathaniel''s people to go to Ango. In fact, he wouldn''t be able to bring Gise here so quickly if he had not gotten his visa earlier when he came here to deal with his businessst time. After all, it would take a long time to prepare the visa, so this ce was safer than other countries. However, he couldn''t think of anyone capable enough to kidnap Gise in Ango. "Check it out for me. Get our people to trace for clues in Ango. If it wasn''t Nathaniel who did it, Gise might have offended the locals here. What did she do when she went out today?" Bernard was making a guess. The servant quickly said, "Miss Shen did not do anything. She only went out to buy some necessities and went back to the condominium after that. She had never gone out since then." "Did she get into any conflicts when she went to buy the necessities?" "No." Bernard waspletely stunned. Who on earth would attack such a trivial woman like Gise? "I see. I will find other ways to check this out. You all should go out and find some clues too." Bernard was a little confused as he hung the phone up. He looked at the number on the phone and hesitated for some time. Did he really want to use that person for Gise? That person was very powerful in Ango. It was best to not disturb him. Bernard put the phone on his hand down as he thought of this. Perhaps the rascal in rascal had kidnapped Gise? Heforted himself like this, but he also knew that this was unlikely. Just as Bernard did not know what to do, news of Mr. Shen''s giarism broke out. Edvard Munch''s descendants were the victim of his actions. It was revealed directly on the inte that one of Mr. Shen''s works was giarized from an earlier work by Edvard Munch, with a color palette. This incident immediately caused a sensation in the art industry. Who was Mr. Shen? He was the most influential artist in this industry right now! Meanwhile, Edvard Munch had been the most outstanding local artist in thest century. Both of them had a famous reputation. Therefore, this was terrible for Mr. Shen as someone had exposed his giarism act. Furthermore, the other party had solid evidence! "What? How could this be?" Mr. Shen''s face suddenly turned pale. Mrs. Shen was also in a daze. "What should we do? Honey, could you get your students to help us out? At the very least, we should let this discussion topic on Twitter die down. We should also see if we can settle this problem in private in the meantime. After all, we can pay the damages no matter how much it costs. Your reputation is more important than money." Mrs. Shen was still sober. Mr. Shen immediately contacted his students after hearing what she said. His student was shocked. However, he immediately used his connections to push down this topic as Mr. Shen was still his teacher. Mango naturally knew what was going on when she saw the topic being pushed down. She smiled at Nathaniel beside her and said, "Nathaniel, my dear husband, can you help me?" Nathaniel felt so ted when he heard that Mango was calling him her husband. "Ok! It''s my duty to help since my wife asked for it." After all, Mr. Shen''s giarism incident was trending in first ce on Twitter once again under Nathaniel''s instructions. There was a red exmation mark next to the hashtag, and Mr. Shen was furious when he saw this!" Chapter 981 Chapter 981 "What''s the matter? I thought they dropped the issue. So, why is it trending even worse now?" Mr. Shen couldn''t catch his breath, and he fainted immediately. Thus, Mrs. Shen had no choice but to call his students herself. After investigating, his student found out that the topic was trending again because of Nathaniel''s orders. Nathaniel was a powerful figure! Nobody in the entire Ocean City dared to reject him. Mrs. Shen knew what was going on after the student told her what had happened. "Urgh! Mango did this! How dare she attack us so ruthlessly? How did she be like this?" Mrs. Shen could not ept this fact. Mr. Shen''s gaze darkened, and he said in a low voice, "I remember that she was just seven years old when I drew that drawing. She was so young but had such a good memory, and she even remembered it after so many years. I guess underestimated how calctive she could be all these years!" "Calctive? She''s just..." Before Mrs. Shen could finish her words, she was shocked by Mr. Shen''s gaze. "I heard that she opened a film productionpany in B City, but it isn''t famous yet. Hah! I should return the favour since she''s so ruthless! Call the news organization. I want to expose something." "What do you want to do?" Mrs. Shen was a little worried. Mr. Shen said coldly, "What''s the worst that could happen? I need to do something for my biological daughter, no matter what. Now that Mango has made such a big fuss out of this, my connections will definitely be affected too. Plus, someone has to be responsible for this giarism incident. Heh...l won''t let her go now that she dares to report us!" Suddenly, a new piece of news broke out all over the inte. It was said Mango was the one who drew the giarized painting, not Mr. Shen. She was only seven years old at that time, and she wanted to test out her drawing skills, so she drew a drawing like this. Mr. Shen amended her artworkter on and wrote his own name on it because he was afraid that the public would criticise her for doing this. This news trended all over Twitter once it was released. Mr. Shen said with grief that he never realized that it was Edvard Munch''s artwork. He just loved his daughter. Thus, he was willing to take the me if the public didn''t want to drop this issue. Mango couldn''t help but sneer when she saw this. She never knew that Mr. Shen was so shameless! How could he me this incident on a seven-year-old child? Of course, people would believe what he said as she was a designer, and she had shown off her skills when she was young. Furthermore, Mr. Shen''s disciples acted as his witnesses. Thus, this pushed Mango to the centre of attention. Not long after this news broke out, another media reported that Mango was the one who had used her money to hire someone to expose the matter of Edvard Munch''s descendant suing Mr. Shen. This was because Mr. Shen''s biological daughter, Gise, hade back and stolen her parents from her. Hence, Mango did all of these because she was unhappy about this. Furthermore, the media said that Mango had used her rtionship with Nathaniel to confiscate all of Mr. Shen''s properties. She even used Gise of some unknown crimes and put thetter into prison. Therefore, Mr. Shen used up all his assets to rescue his daughter. Mr. Shen had sent his daughter to overseas over the night because he was afraid that Mango would harm his daughter again. Of course, he had contacted Gise to get her to post some pitiful stories on Twitter. Therefore, Nathaniel and Mango wouldn''t be able to turn the tables around by then, no matter how powerful they were. After all, he could ruin both their careers by cyberbullying! A cold smile appeared on Mango''s lips when she saw all of these. "Hah... Mr. Shen really used a lot of effort to ruin my reputation for the sake of her biological daughter." Mango was lying on the bed, and the wound on her back was burning with pain. She was the victim, but she never expected the public to attack her instead. Did Mr. Shen really think that she wouldn''t stand up for herself and seek justice? Nathaniel''s face also darkened. Mr. Shen was obviously trying to ruin Mango! How could he treat this daughter whom he raised and doted for twenty years so ruthlessly? "Leave it to me. I promise to clear your name." Mango knew that Nathaniel would keep his promises once he had given his word. She thought for a moment and whispered, "Oh well, even if he ns to me me, I can choose not to agree to it, right? Why do I have to ept all the sh*t that he''s dumping on me?" "Do you have an idea?" Nathaniel''s eyes, which were fixed on Mango, suddenly became slightly mesmerized. He really liked Mango''s how Mango looked when she was crafty. Thest time he saw Mango so confident was when she was talking about her design. At that time, she had a brilliant look on her face as she was dealing with something that she was passionate about. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat as he saw her looking so confident again. Of course, Mango did not ignore the expression in Nathaniel''s eyes. After all, she believed that all women should have their own career after marriage too. She was also a fool as she had obediently stayed at home after she became Mrs. Ye. Thus, she had even almost ruined her own future! Now that she had her own goals, she could make ns to achieve them. Mango shook her head and put these thoughts aside for the time being. She said in a low voice, "I remember that Mr. Shen did this painting when I was young. I was listening to the MP3 yer when he talked about this matter. At the time, I turned on the recording function because I was learning a new song. Ah... I don''t know whether I can find the yers. Even if I manage to find it, I''m not sure if we can still y the recordings inside it!" "Don''t worry. This is a minor issue. I''ll get someone to go to the Shen family to look for it. Does anyone else know about this matter?" "No, Mr. and Mrs. Shen weren''t alert at the time, so they wouldn''t think that there will be something inside the MP3 yer. Hmm... if I''m not mistaken, it should still be in the storeroom. Nathaniel called Ned to go to the Shen family to find the MP3 yer just as Mango finished her words. Seeing how positive Nathaniel was, Mango smiled and said, "Anyways, it might not qualify as evidence even if we find it. After all, it''s just a recording. Mr. Shen could just use us of faking it." "I''m sure that he has left traces of giarism somehow. Maybe I''ll get someone to check his work throughout these years thoroughly. There have to be some clues!" Nathaniel did not find it troublesome. Mango immediately thought of something as she heard him say this. "By the way, I remembered that I have one of Mr. Shen''s paintings. It was one that he mortgaged so that he could pay for Gise''s violin fees. I was kind to help them redeem it after they have left. Um... I wanted to return it to Mr. Shen one day because he really cherished that painting. However, I got busy with something after that and forgot about this. I think we probably can find some clues in this painting since he likes it so much." Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly after listening to her words. "Hmm... no matter how one treasures their artwork, they will never keep it away this carefully, right?" "The drawings Mr. Shen treasured were all well-known. I''ve never doubted the originality of his drawings, but it looks like we can start investigating from here." "Alright, leave it to me." Nathaniel patted Mango''s head and said gently, "What do you want to eat? I''ll make something for you." "No, I don''t have any appetite..." Mango really did not want to eat anything. Her back hurt so much that it was burning hot, and slight movement would affect her nerves. So, how could she have an appetite at this time? Nathaniel suddenly narrowed his eyes as he saw the wounds on Mango''s body. "Mr. Shen always portrayed you as a heinous criminal, and he always mentioned how innocent Gise was. Hah! I wonder how embarrassed he will be when other people find out how ruthless Gise can be! Nathaniel''s tone was solemn, and he sounded as if he wanted to kill someone. However, Mango knew that he was worried about her. "Hmm... what can we do, though? Gise probably would never leave any evidence of her whipping me. Plus, Diago was the one that found that ce. I don''t think he would set up a camera to watch me, right?" Nathaniel blinked when he heard Mango''s words. "Maybe he would..." "What?¡± Nathaniel called Ned in a hurry. "Bring Diago up for an interrogation. Ask him if there are any monitoring equipment near the ce where he kidnapped the Mango." Ned quickly did as Nathaniel instructed, even though he did not know why Nathaniel gave such an order. Ned came back with some news not long after that. "Mr. Ye, Diago said that there are cameras." "Really?" Mango and Nathaniel were both stunned as they did not expect this answer. Ned continued, "Yes. Diago said that they didn''t allocate any guards there because there were cameras there to monitor Madam. Plus, Madam was being tied very tightly, so they weren''t afraid that she would escape. He wanted to look at Madam''s panic and anxious state from the camera and take action against her when she slowly lost her will. However, Madam got into trouble before they could even take any action." Mango was a little speechless by this exnation. Diago was... was insane! However, they had a chance to expose the truth because of this. "I''ll do it." Nathaniel immediately understood what Mango wanted to do when he saw how she was looking at him. It would be unsafe to ask other people to get this clip forthem. Therefore, Nathaniel decided to do it personally as he was an expert in hacking, so it was easy for him to hack into the system to get the clip. When Mango saw that Nathaniel was volunteering, she smiled and said, "Thank you, honey." "Hmm? What did you call me?" Nathaniel''s mood suddenly became much more cheerful. Mango lowered her head and stopped talking, but the corners of her mouth were slightly raised. Nathaniel knew that she purposely did not want to say it. "You don''t want to divorce me anymore?" He gently wrapped his hands around her neck and asked intimately. "You''re on probation!" Mango did not reject him immediately, and she gave him a vague answer. However, to Nathaniel, this was a good start. "Alright. You''re wee to assess me anytime!" Nathaniel took hisptop over as he smiled faintly. He then quickly hacked into Diago''sputer system and found the footage of Gise whipping Mango effortlessly. In the video, Gise''s expression was vicious, and everyone could see how she was whipping Mango harshly When Nathaniel looked at the footage, he felt as if he was experiencing what Mango went through. He was enraged and was close to losing his temper! Chapter 982 Chapter 982 A pair of cold small hands gently covered the back of Nathaniel''s hands, holding back his violent emotions. "I will deal with it myself. Don''t worry. I will get back everything that Gise owes me, with interest." "No... I was the one who didn''t manage to protect you!" Nathaniel felt particrly guilty, and he was tearing up a little. However, Mango smiled and said, "There are too many unpredictable incidents in life, so you can''t stay by my side all the time. Even if you don''t sleep for 24 hours, does that mean that I can evade someone who wants to harm me? Don''t put so much burden onto yourself. I''m really fine. I just feel a bit of pain." "I''m upset because of your pain." Nathaniel held Mango''s hands tightly, and he said in a low voice, "I... I really want to kill those people who hurt you into pieces." "Don''t do this. We are businessmen, so we don''t use extreme methods. You shouldn''t stain your hands with blood for such worthless scum." Mango knew that Nathaniel would go against the world for her. However, this was not what she wanted to see. She knew that she had to deal with her own affairs, and she believed that she could do it. Nathaniel had no choice but just nod as he saw how persistent she was. "I have recorded the video andpressed it into a short clip. Do you want to use it?" "Of course." Mango tried to get up, but her wound was ripped open. She grimaced in pain. "Slow down. I''ll help you do anything you want to do. Justy down." Nathaniel quickly put the things on his hands down, and he grabbed hold of Mango. Mango smiled and said, "It''s fine...I''m not that weak." She came to theputer and saw the clip that Nathaniel hadpressed. The vicious look on Gise was clear. Mango found an entertainment reporter and sent the video to her instantly. The news broke out on the inte immediately! "F*ck, this is some sensational news! I thought Mango was the one who schemed against Gise? Why is Gise the assant now?" "Wow! There are too many plot twists to this story! This Shen family probably used their rtionship to their advantage and attacked Mango too!" Nathaniel got the reporters to publish images of Mango''s wounds and the doctor''s proof immediately after that. The people on the inte found the hospital Mango was admitted very quickly and got first hand information instantly. "F*ck, Mango wouldn''t hurt herself like this to use Gise, right? Even if she wanted to get revenge against Gise, hurting herself like that would be too much, right?'' "I don''t think so. After all, Mango is still Mrs. Ye, so she won''t beat herself up like this. Plus, I got people to check the authenticity of the clip, and they said that no one edited it. This is definitely a piece of solid evidence." "How can the Shen family do this? They actually schemed their adopted daughter like this. Mango must be the victim then!" Thements left by theizens were all supporting Mango. Mr. and Mrs. Shen were furious when they saw this. "Hah... we really shouldn''t have looked down on Mango at all. She actually thought of something like this to ruin Gise''s reputation. Why didn''t I realizest time that this girl had such a wicked heart?" Mrs. Shen was so angry that she almost threw the bowl in her hand. However, Mr. Shen frowned and said coldly, "Where is Gise? Have you contacted her? Call her and ask if she did this." "Do you really believe in the video that Mango sent? She''s just bullshitting. Gise would never do this!" "I ask you to call her!" Mr. Shen''s voice suddenly became louder, which startled Mrs. Shen. "Honey, why are you..." "Everyone can see clearly that Gise is the one in this video. Gise hates Mango so much, so it wouldn''t be surprising for her to do this. However, how could she let Mango record this evidence? She muste out and rify this, or else her reputation would be ruin. Quick! Contact her!" Mrs. Shen did not dare to dy as she heard what Mr. Shen had said. She quickly picked up the phone and called Gise, but no one answered the phone. "Did something happen to her? Gise is not answering her phone." "What could happen? Ango is a ce that Nathaniel has no authority over, so she''s safe there. Doesn''t she browse the? Call Bernard and ask him what happened to Gise''s phone. Did she change her number?" Mr. Shen''s words more or less calmed Mrs. Shen down. She quickly called Bernard. Bernard secretly rejoiced that he had sent Gise off when he saw the news on the. The beautiful woman lying in his embrace was a bit dissatisfied as she saw him looking at the trending topics on Twitter. "Bernard, am I not more attractive than the trending topics on Twitter?" She grabbed Bernard''s cor and seductively reached out her hand to gently draw circles on his chest. He was immediately aroused by her actions. "Hmm? Let me look at how pretty you are then!" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Bernard turned over and pressed the woman under his body. "Ah, Bernard, don''t be like this. It''s still daytime." The woman pretended to refuse, but Bernard directly tore her clothes off. Then, they started panting on the bed. Just then, Mrs. Shen''s phone call came. Bernard was slightly stunned, and there were a trace of annoyance between his brows. "Bernard,e on!" The woman directly grabbed Bernard''s neck and kissed it when she saw that Bernard was distracted. Bernard couldn''t care less about Mrs. Shen''s call when he had a beauty in front of him. He leaned down and began teasing her right away. Mrs. Shen couldn''t help but panic when no one answered the call. "Honey, Bernard isn''t picking up the call. Is he with Gise?" "Maybe. Let''s call him againter." Mr. Shen was a little annoyed. He lit a cigarette even though he hadn''t smoked for so many years. Mango''s attack caught him off guard. Gise''s reputation would be ruined if he didn''t handle this problem properly. When Mr. Shen thought of this, he took advantage of his social connections to push the trending topic down. However, this clip became the first trending hashtag again soon. Theizens on the inte were scolding Gise for being so vicious. On the other hand, Mango became a weak and pitiful adopted girl who got bullied. Nathaniel''s felt better after looking at thosements that were supporting Mango. He had never used Twitterst time. If he could get his way, he would send someone to arrest the Shen family for revenge. However, he never thought that Mango would make use of the inte to fight against the Shen family. Now, Nathaniel looked at Mango in a different light. His wife was indeed special. Mango felt Nathaniel''s gaze. She looked at him and asked in a low voice, "Don''t you think it''s strange?" "What''s strange?" "We exposed this clip, but Gise did not reply. This doesn''t seem like something that she would do." Nathaniel didn''t think much of it. "We have solid proof, so could she even defend herself?" "But, I find it strange. I don''t think she''s the type of person who would let us step all over her like that." Nathaniel paused slightly upon hearing Mango''s words. She was right. Gise did all of these, and theizens were scolding her. Therefore, she woulde out and rify her actions no matter what. Ned called at this moment. "Mr. Ye, ording to our sources, Gise is missing in Ango." "Huh? What does this mean?" Nathaniel slightly frowned. Mango was also a little surprised. How could someone unimportant like her get kidnapped for no particr reason in Ango? Ned said softly, "I''m not sure. Our men can''t get in. I got this news from a gangster there that I''ve bribe. Although I''m not sure what happened, I will continue following up with him." "Follow him closely." "Yes." Mango tilted her head once Nathaniel hung up her phone. She asked curiously, "Why would someone unimportant like her go missing so suddenly? Hence, she never replied to thements on the because she couldn''t do so. Did you do this? Nathaniel shook his head slightly with a mysterious gaze. "Take a rest first. I''m going out to smoke." Mango paused slightly upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. He wasn''t addicted to cigarettes. However, he started to smoke again because they had gotten into a fight. So, Mango was depressed at this thought. "Don''t smoke too much. I don''t want to be a widow once you die from smoking so much! Hah! Maybe I will marry another person the day you get buried. Then, I can attend both a funeral and marriage ceremony in one day!" "You''re spouting nonsense again." Nathaniel reached his hands and flicked Mango''s head. He didn''t use too much strength on her, but anyone could tell that he was pampering her. Mango allowed him to flick her, but she pouted and said, "I''m telling you the truth. You can try if you don''t believe it." "Alright, I''ll stop smoking, alright? I''ll go get some water for you." Mango had been suspicious, but now she understood clearly that Nathaniel just wanted to find an excuse to go out. However, Mango did not know why he had gone out. However, she knew that this definitely had something to do with Gise''s disappearance. "Go, go. Don''t bother me here." Mango waved her hand willfully. She twisted her body to avoid looking at him. Nathaniel could not help butugh. "What do you want to eat? I''ll bring it back for youter." "Hmm... I want to swallow you, okay?" Mango flirted with him on purpose. Nathaniel was stunned for a moment, and the corner of his lips raised. "I might be difficult for you to swallow whole now, but I can give you a little taste. I''ll let you kiss and touch me as you wish, alright?" "Get lost!" Mango''s face turned red. She knew that she would only get in trouble if she continued flirting with Nathaniel. "Get out of here!" Mango pulled over the nket and wrapped it around her before ring at him. Nathaniel wanted to punish Mango on the spot, but he had other more important things to do. He smiled and went out with his phone. Mango released her nket and struggled to get down of the bed as Nathaniel left. She wanted to hear who Nathaniel was calling. However, the door was soundproof, so she couldn''t hear anything. She thought of opening the door and going out, but she saw two guards in ck just standing outside the door through the door crack. Hence, she felt depressed and changed her mind. Nathaniel was too cautious! She could not do anything else but return to her bed. Nathaniel took his phone and directly walked to the end of the corridor as he came out. The windows were open here, and he could see the sceneries outside. He took out a cigarette and wanted to light it, but he then just used his fingers to y around with the cigarette as he thought of Mango''s words just now. In the meantime, he used his other hand to make a phone call. "Are you the one that took Gise away?" Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Lebanon was a little surprised when he received Nathaniel''s call. After all, not everyone could find out what he was doing easily. Plus, Nathaniel called immediately after he had settled this issue. This surprised Lebanon, and he began to fear Nathaniel immediately. "What? I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Lebanon was not a fool. The rtionship between him and Nathaniel wasn''t harmonious. Therefore, it was too dangerous for him to expose his identity. Nathaniel was also someone smart. His voice deepened a bit as he heard what Lebanon said. "Lebanon, I''m not your enemy, so you don''t have to be so cautious around me. Gise is no one important, but she suddenly went missing once she arrived at Ango. I couldn''t think of anyone else that''s capable enough to do this other than you. However, aren''t you afraid that your siblings will notice something if you did this? You''re having a hard time growing your influence recently, right? Why don''t we form an alliance?" Lebanon was stunned by Nathaniel''s words. He was very surprised. He had done everything alone all these years. After all, he had lived alone, survived alone, nned everything alone, and even walked forward alone. He felt a bit ufortable now when he heard that Nathaniel wanted to form an alliance with him. "Mr. Ye, I remember that you told me not long ago to stay away from Mango." "Hah, I still think the same way, so I hope you stay away from her. I wanted to form an alliance with you because of your rtionship with Mango. Besides, I know also how difficult your state is. As a businessman, I''ll get benefits by coborating with you." Nathaniel immediately threw Mango out of the picture. He would never get his wife involved in politics. Lebanon frowned tightly. "My mother was still worried about Mango when she was on her deathbed. She told me to find for Mango no matter what, so..." "Mango is living a good life now, so I believe your mother would also beforted. After all, no mother would hope to see their children getting involved in a political crisis? You can''t escape from it, so you couldn''t help but struggle with this. However, I believe you know that Mango can stay out of it. She would only be safe without you all." Nathaniel interrupted Lebanon''s words. Lebanon was deep in thought. He would''ve epted Mango as his sister immediately if he wasn''t thinking of her sister. Why would he allow Nathaniel to speak to him this way? Putting Mango aside and thinking from a businessman and politician''s perspective, Lebanon had to admit that Nathaniel was right. "To be honest, I don''t have much ambition. I only want to stay alive. Therefore, Mr. Ye, I can''t give you the wealth you want." Nathaniel looked at the traffic outside. He suddenlyughed and said, "Lebanon, do you think that you''ll have the opportunity to live if you don''t have the authority and power to stand at the top? It would be fine if you wanted to live a in life, but you''re not satisfied with this. You say that it''s because you want to save your life, but what''s up with your soldiers? You''ve hidden them for so long. Do you really think that you have no intentions at all?" Lebanon''s eyes narrowed a little, and his heart was surging. Not many people could guess what he was thinking. His siblings only put down their guard around him when he stopped being involved in politics after he became sessful in the entertainment industry. However, Nathaniel was right. He was not satisfied! His mother''s death wasn''t an ident. He wanted to take revenge! However, he was not capable enough, so he could only live cautiously. He did not even mind lowering his identity and entertain others by being an artist. If Gise hadn''t attacked Mango, he wouldn''t have exposed the secret force that he was hiding. After Nathaniel saw that Lebanon was silent, he continued to say, "Now that I''ve exposed you, I''m sure that your devious siblings can do the same. Now, you can only coborate with me if you want to hide. Trust me. I will not hurt you because of your rtionship with Mango, and I''ll even help you with the money and authority I have. I can even help you to step onto the ce everyone was craving for. Join forces with me. This will benefit you greatly, Lebanon, my dear brother-inw." Lebanon''s mouth twitched when he heard Nathaniel''sst words. Who was the one who had asked him to stay away from him? Who was the one who had chased him away fiercely? How could he call him brother-inw now? Wasn''t Nathaniel an indifferent and inhuman person? Who the hell was his brother-inw? Thoughts were running furiously in Lebanon''s mind. Nathaniel was right indeed. He needed external help. Lebanon wanted to find an opportunity to get in touch with the Hans family previously. After all, they were powerful in the military and business. However, he couldn''t help but hesitate now that Nathaniel had volunteered to help him. Nathaniel seemed to have guessed Lebanon''s thoughts. He said in a low voice, "Don''t think about the Hans family. The rtionship between your mother and the Hans family is sensitive. Once you find them, your siblings will take action when they hear the news, even if you haven''t done anything. Do you think you''ll still win? I''m different. Nobody knows about Mango''s identity for the time being, but your siblings will not investigate Mango''s identity for no reason. Therefore, she will be safe if you stay away from her. However, I''m a businessman, and I have nothing to do with you. Nobody would expect us to form an alliance, right?" Lebanon had to admit that Nathaniel was right. "What do you want me to do?" "Make use of your connections and send my men to your country. Then, hand Gise to me. Nobody will suspect you even though Gise had been kidnapped. You can continue to pretend to be innocent when they have their eyes on me." Lebanon''s frown deepened when he heard what Nathaniel said. "Have you made up your mind? You might be cklisted forever if you kidnap someone in Ango. You can never enter Ango again!" That''s why I want to push you up to the throne. Even if I was cklisted in your country, I would be able to be released with your permission once you got onto that ce, isn''t it? Plus, if you really want Mango to be able to pray your mother one day, you will have to be a great support to her to be able to do that, isn''t it? Lebanon, if you want to get to that ce and revenge, I can help you. I just want my wife to be safe." Lebanon was silent. He had been good at disguising himself. He had nned every step cautiously from the day he nearly died when he was still a child. He had made detailed ns to escape by joining the entertainment industry. However, Nathaniel actually saw through his motives easily. Lebanon was a little scared to be honest. He didn''t dare to be enemies with him! Nathaniel was right. He would help him because of his rtionship with Mango. However, Lebanon really wanted to recognise his sister officially. After all, she was the only person he cared about in the world. "Nathaniel, I can help you. At the same time, I can make a visa for you and Mango. However, I have one request." "Tell me." "I hope you can bring her here to pay respects to my mother, is that ok?" Lebanon''s request was simple, but it was still a great risk for Mango and Nathaniel. "Hmm... I need to think about it. Plus, you know that Mango can''t go there now." "I understand. Don''t worry, I can wait." "I''ll hang up first then." Nathaniel hung up the phone, and there were mixed emotions in his eyes. Nathaniel had nothing to lose by joining forces with Lebanon. In the beginning, Nathaniel did not want to interfere with another country''s politics. However, Mango''s brother was not involved. If Mango found out the truth one day, the person she would care for most would still be Lebanon. Nathaniel sighed. He got even depressed as he looked at the cigarette in his hand that he couldn''t smoke. He threw the cigarette into the trash can and went back to the ward. Mango had already fallen asleep. Her brows were always closely knitted together due to her injury. Nathaniel''s heart ached. He knew that Mango liked his cooking, so he went out and requested a room from the hospital management and turned it into a kitchen. He got his men to send ingredients, and he cooked century egg porridge in the kitchen for Mango. Mango woke up as she heard the phone ringing. She couldn''t help but be stunned for a while as she saw the unfamiliar number on the screen. However, she still answered the call. "Who is this?" "It''s me. I''m Pinksy." Mango was slightly taken aback when she heard Pinksy''s voice. "Pinksy?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Yes, I saw your news online. Are you alright now?" Pinksy''s call surprised Mango. "I''m fine. Haha. I''m still alive, right?" "I saw that you were seriously injured. Um...I didn''t have time to visit you, so I called to check how you were doing." Pinksy was still in her confinement period, so she naturally couldn''te. However, Mango was still touched by her sincerity. They were not very close, but Mango still felt that Pinksy was someone with good intentions. In fact, Mango knew that Pinksy was only calling her to tell her about her abortion, but she was fine with it. "It''s okay. I can hold on. However, you should take care of your body. Go to the drama crew once you''re healthy enough. I''ll get my men who are protecting you to withdraw soon." Pinkly was relieved after Mango had said those words clearly. She had been lucky to meet Mango. Now that Mango was injured, she wasn''t sure of the situation at the crew site, and she was afraid that Mango would not keep her promise. Pinksy feltforted and med herself for being narrowminded after hearing Mango''s words. "Sorry, Mrs. Ye, I..." "Nothing. I like talking with people like you. You''re always straightforward in whatever you do." Mango didn''t find it annoying. The entertainment industry wasplicated, and people had evil intentions. Hence, she felt that meeting Pinksy was a blessing. Pinksy hung up the phone after the both of them chatted for a while more. After all, they will not close with each other yet. Mango could no longer fall asleep. She was a little hungry. When she wanted to call Nathaniel, a nurse pushed open the door and came in. "It''s time for your injection." Mango couldn''t see the nurse''s face clearly as thetter was wearing a mask. However, her voice sounded vaguely familiar. Chapter 984 Chapter 984 "What injection is that? Wasn''t it supposed to be a drip?" Mango asked subconsciously. The nurse''s eyes shed, and then she lowered her head and said, "How would I know? The superior asked me to give you an injection." There was something wrong with her words. Mango''s brows instantly furrowed. "Have we met before?" A trace of panic suddenly shed through the nurse''s eyes. "I''m born with amon face, so many people might feel that I look familiar. Please be quick. I have to go to other wards after giving you this injection." The nurse took something out and walked until she was standing in front of Mango. Mango''s doubts deepened. She nced at the nurse and noticed that she did not have an employee tag. "Where is your employee tag?" "I left it on the nurse tform. Mrs. Ye, please cooperate." The nurse touched Mango as she answered her as if she wanted to force Mango to inject him. Mango wouldn''t cooperate under such circumstances. This nurse didn''t have an employee tag, and her voice was obviously familiar. Plus, there was a hint of panic in a gaze. Thus, Mango felt that she was not a nurse in this hospital. "I don''t want to have this injection. Get your nurse head toe." Mango avoided the nurse''s palm. The nurse was annoyed and continued to grab Mango. "Mrs. Ye, don''t be capricious. You need an injection now. I promise to be gentle." She grabbed Mango''s hand again as she said. Mango had been irritated, but she became even more irritated now. "I''ve said that I don''t want to be injected! Call your head nurse here!" She shook off the nurse, but her wound tore again because of this. Thus, she was in pain till she broke out in cold sweat. The assant did not continue to pretend to be a nurse, and she took the needle and pointed straight towards Mango. Mango kicked the needle away with her fast reaction. Then, she shouted to get the attention of the people outside. "Are those people standing outside all dead?" Mango''s face turned pale from the pain. This d*mn nurse obviously came to attack her on purpose! Who was she? The bodyguards immediately pushed open the door when they heard the voice. They saw the nurse climbing up while grabbing something from the side before she pointed it to Mango. The bodyguard reacted quickly and stopped the nurse immediately this time. Mango was drenched in cold sweat, but she gritted her teeth and persevered. This woman obviously wanted to kill her. "Go and test the liquid in the syringe." Mango did not believe that the syringe contained a medicine that could reduce inmmation. Meanwhile, Nathaniel rushed over when he heard the news. "Are you alright?" When he saw that Mango''s back was bleeding, he kicked the nurse on the chest. The nurse coughed continuously, and she finally spat out a mouthful of blood on the ground, which was embarrassing. However, Mango stopped Nathaniel. "I''ve already got people to check the ingredients inside this needle. Now, I''m more curious about her identity." Nathaniel nced at the bodyguards, and they immediately took off the nurse''s mask. At this moment, Mango was finally able to see her face clearly. "Uh? Cecelia?" Mango was surprised as she did not expect to see Cecelia here. In fact, she never let alone expecting Cecelia to assassinate her. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes. "Are you all dead? You all just let her in and hurt Madam like this?" The bodyguards suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. "Mr. Ye, it''s our fault!" "Go down and receive your punishment." The bodyguards did not object to Nathaniel''s punishments. After all, if Mango did not sense the danger and react quickly, they could have lost their lives! When Cecelia saw what was happening, she burst into maniacalughter until tears were welling up in her eyes. Mango looked at her and frowned slightly. "Cecelia, I don''t think we hold any grudges against each other, right? Why do you have to do that?" "Do I have to do that? Mango, your husband pampers you so much, so you do not know the struggle a normal human being has. What did I do? I couldn''t stand seeing your face, so I wanted to give you some punishments. Hah. The only mistake I made was not recognising that you were Mrs. Ye and offending you. However, why did you ruin my future after kicking me out of the crew? Alright, I''m willing to leave the entertainment industry because I offended you. However, nobody even wanted to hire me as a waitress! How can you say that you didn''t do this? Since you were so ruthless, why can''t I kill you?" Cecelia was very agitated. She sound furious, and it was as if she had gone insane. Mango looked at Nathaniel in confusion. "You did that?" "I didn''t ban her from the music and entertainment industry, but I got everyone to ban her. Why should I be so merciful towards her?" Nathaniel''s words made Cecelia even angrier. "Huh? So what if you have money and power? Why did you do this to me?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I''m doing this because you framed my wife, and you even wanted to kill her! Anyways, I just banned you from this city, so you can leave this city and continue living in other cities. Also, I did not cut off all your roads, but you even attempted to kill her! Heh.J''ve been too kind to you." Nathaniel regretted his actions now. He would''ve gotten people to send Cecelia as far away as possible if he knew that something like this would happen. If he did that, perhaps Mango did not have to suffer from this! If Mango hadn''t been alert, the consequences would be unimaginable! Nathaniel''s face was sullen. However, Ceceliaughed crazily and said, "I only did something that most people in the workce would do. How dare you cklist me and force me to leave this city? Haha! Who do you think you are?" "I''m Nathaniel Ye!" Cecelia was speechless after hearing his words. "Winner takes all! It was your fault that you didn''t understand her background when you hurt my wife. I don''t know how other workces look like, but I can''t allow my wife can''t be wronged in her workce. I just banned you in this area originally, but you have to pay for your doings now." "How dare you torture me some more? Nathaniel, you do not have the final say here." Cecelia was a little scared. The man in front of her was scary, but how could she back off now? No! She was done! Someone had requested her to harm Mango, and she couldn''t retreat now since she had agreed. Cecelia looked at Mango, who was silent, and sneered as she said, "You might be lucky tonight. However, can you guarantee that you''ll be able to escape the next time someone tries to take your life? Haha! Mango, I''m waiting to see how your life would end." "I''m afraid you won''t be able to see it with your own eyes." Emberly pushed the door open. She had the data of the needle in her hands. Mango smiled when she saw her. "Hi! You''re here!" "Yes.¡± Emberly just nodded and then handed the data to Nathaniel. "I think it''s time to call the police. This liquid will cause extreme pain when it is injected into one''s body. If we gave an antidote to Mango, she would die from food poisoning because of a chemical reaction!" Nathaniel''s eyes sank as he heard Emberly''s words. The temperature in the room dropped to the freezing point because of his cold gaze. "How vicious!" Cecelia gritted her teeth and said, "It''s a pity that my efforts were in vain. Mango, you better be careful." "Take her away and hand her over to the police. Ask them to question her carefully. How could someone who studied music have such deep knowledge of medical chemistry pharmacology? Someone must have ordered her to do this!" Cecelia''s expression changed when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "There''s no one behind me. I just wanted Mango to die because you ruined my career! I did not want to let her go, so I came out with this n for my own revenge! Cecelia shouted angrily, but Nathaniel''s men took her away quickly. However, Mango started to frown. "There''s someone behind Cecelia?" Mango would think that Cecelia was really just dissatisfied with her if it was in the past. However, she became more alert after listening to what Cecilia said. Emberly nodded slightly and said, "There should be someone behind her. She''s not someone important, so she shouldn''t know all this. We kept the information on your medicine confidential, but she found out about this! I don''t think someone like her could have done this." "I''ll check it out." Nathaniel''s eyes were unusually cold. Previously, Mango had been kidnapped. She had already been badly injured, and now, she was had almost been killed under his supervision! He needed to check his men thoroughly. "Emberly, please give Mango a check-up. I think her wound tore because she was moving just now." Nathaniel couldn''t help but worry when he saw the bloodstain on Mango''s back. "Alright." Emberly nodded slightly and began examining Mango. Nathaniel took this opportunity to leave. The bodyguards outside the door had already been reced. Ned also rushed over at once. When he saw that Nathaniel''s upset expression, he quickly whispered, "Mr. Ye, I will go back and check on this immediately." "Are these bodyguards our people?" Nathaniel''s eyes were cold, and anyone would tremble out of fear once they saw his gaze. Ned bit his lower lip and said, "No, our people are now in Ocean City monitoring Mr. and Mrs. Shen. Many of our subordinates have asked for leave in this period of time, so I was short of people. The bodyguards here are those that I hired temporarily." Nathaniel didn''t speak, but his sharp eyes pierced through Ned''s soul, making Ned shiver out of fear. "I''m sorry... Mr. Ye. It''s... it''s my fault! I''ll go and look for new bodyguards now!" "Rece all of them! Get our people to take over, and ask those who are on leave toe back. Go get some from the military if there''s still not enough. Also, make sure to punish yourself. Mango was lucky this time, but if something happens in the future, you will need to pay more than your life!" Ned nodded quickly upon Nathaniel''s words. Ned was heartbroken when he heard what had happened to Mango He regretted it so much that he hurried to check it out. Therefore, he decided to hand over the information that he had to Nathaniel immediately once thetter had calmed down a little. "I''ve already checked. Someone got in touch with her after she had been banned. They have also secretly sent her family overseas. Cecelia is merely a sacrifice, so we might not get any useful clues from her." Nathaniel''s eyes sink darkened after hearing Ned''s words. A sacrifice? He had many ways to make the dead speak, let alone a sacrifice! Now he was somewhat curious about who the person behind the scenes was. Chapter 985 Chapter 985 "Do you have any other clues?" Nathaniel looked at the information in his hands and asked. Ned whispered, "That''s all we know now." "I want to know who the person behind Cecelia is. Go and check who Cecelia has got in touch with after leaving the crew and report it to me." "Yes, sir. I''ll go now." Ned obeyed the order and left. Mango was still changing her bandages inside the ward. Nathaniel wanted to go in, but he found out that the door had been locked from the inside. There were only Emberly and Mango inside. Thus, Mango was probably worried that he would feel ufortable when he saw her in this state, so she did this on purpose. Nathaniel sighed slightly, but his eyes darkened. Now that Mango was hurt, he would not forgive the preparatory, no matter who this person was! In the ward, Emberly slightly cut off Mango''s clothes, revealing the torn wound inside. She sighed and said, "s! What kind of luck do you have? Why do people hate you no matter where you so?" "Haha! I don''t know either. I guess others are just jealous of me because I''m too beautiful." Mango teased with a faint smile, but she suddenly eximed and almost jumped up. "Bah! Go ahead and tease me. You''re already injured like this, so why can''t you be more careful?" Emberly nced at her and said calmly, but she dabbed on Mango''s wounds lightly. Mango knew that Emberly was soft-hearted even though she spoke to her harshly. She couldn''t help but smile and said, "Doctor Xiao, when will the wounds on my body healpletely?" "Huh? I can even see your bones here! Are you still thinking of getting out of the hospital within these few days? Be good and stay here. Don''t think of going out of the hospital before this month ends." Emberly looked at the wound on Mango''s body, and her eyes sank a bit. "Have you ever thought of treating your burn scars?" Emberly didn''t know much about the matter between Mango and Nathaniel. She didn''t like gossiping either, but she could tell that Mango had gotten the burns a few years back. She was just a little curious as to what had happened between Nathaniel and Mango. Furthermore, Mango was such a beautiful woman, so how did she end up getting injured from head to toe? Mango was slightly stunned. She had almost forgotten the scars on her body if Emberly had not brought this issue up. "Huh? A burn scar? Isn''t it a pretty tattoo?" Mango smiled faintly. "Hah! Do you think that I''m blind? You don''t have to say if you don''t want to. I know that you''re slightly allergic to tattoos, but you can''t hide your burns easily. I know an excellent dermatologist. So, I can help you contact her if you want to get rid of this. Besides, You can use this opportunity to get rid of all the wounds on your body. Urgh! You''re around twenty years old, but you''re injured from head to toe! I''m surprised that Nathaniel isn''t tired of you yet!" "What? He would never do that!" Mango was full of confidence. As the two chatted for a while more, Emberly had already finished bandaging the wound. "Alright, I won''t get in your way now. Haha! I think that Nathaniel probably wants to kick open the ward door. Anyways, I''ll leave first. Call me if you need anything." "Alright." Mango nodded her head, but her back was wet with cold sweat. F*ck! Her wounds hurt tremendously! She would never forgive Gise! Emberly saw Nathaniel fiddling with a cigarette in his hands when she came out up. She could even see his panicked gaze as he rushed to meet her. "Why did you close the door?" "Your wife''s injury is a little serious, and I was worried that she would get an infection because of the wind. Besides, I was worried that you woulde in without notifying us, so I locked it. You can rest assured that I did not bully her." Emberly said calmly and paused for a moment before continuing continued, "The tattoo on her body is a little infected. You need to make sure she gets skin-grafting surgery to treat it soon." Nathaniel''s body suddenly stopped. "Does it hurt?" "What?" "Will the skin-grafting surgery hurt?" Emberly looked at Nathaniel and said in a cold voice. "Well, it will, but not as much as it did when the mes burnt her." Nathaniel''s face turned pale when he heard this. "I see. Let''s find a reliable doctor." "Hmm... It seems that your wife doesn''t really want to do it." "I''ll persuade her then." Emberly left after Nathaniel said this. She had already said all that she wanted to say. Thus, Nathaniel and Mango had to make the decision themselves. Mango was lying motionless on the bed when Nathaniel entered the room. He found out that Mango was asleep as he walked over quietly. However, he could tell that she wasn''t sleeping well. She was frowning, and both her hands were grabbing the bedsheets. Her fingertips were a bit white, and her face was too pale! Nathaniel gently lifted the nket, and Mango''s injured back appeared in front of him. When he looked at her burns, he could tell that the tattoos were a little reddish. Was Mango allergic to some substances in her current medication? Nathaniel didn''t know the truth, but he immediately started recalling the past when he saw the burns underneath the tattoos. Was it a blessing or a curse for Mango to fall in love with him? Nathaniel actually knew that Mango would probably live a better life than now if he let go of her. He thought of this not long ago when Mango wanted to divorce him. The Ye family was tooplicated, and his identity was too secretive. There were too many schemes surrounding him, and Mango could never live a peaceful and safe life because of all these. Perhaps she would fall in love with an ordinary man if he let go of her. That man would not be as outstanding as him, but he could give her a stable and peaceful life. After all, this was probably what Mango wanted the most too. However, Nathaniel''s chest would hurt so much that he would feel suffocated at the thought of letting Mango go. He didn''t want to do that! Even if he had to drag Mango into hisplicated life, he was reluctant to let her go. After all, she was his lifeline! He did not know what he would live for if Mango was not around anymore. Nathaniel covered Mango with a nket. Although he did it very gently, Mango still woke up from this. "Did I hurt you?" Nathaniel felt a little remorseful. Mango shook her head and felt a little thirsty. "I want some water." "I''ll go get it." Nathaniel stood up and poured a cup of warm water for Mango. He helped her get up and got her to lean against him. Then, he put the cup to Mango''s lips. Mango took a sip and stopped drinking. Nathaniel put the cup down and wanted to help Mangoy down, but she stopped him instead. "I want to sit up for a while." "Can your body withstand it?" "Yeah, I''m fine." Mango slowly moved her butt. However, she broke out into a cold sweat due to the pain even though she had only moved slightly. Nathaniel saw it and felt distressed. "Mango... I''m sorry." Mango waved her hand. She looked at the man in front of her and smiled as she said, "Don''t say sorry to me. Haha! You say sorry every time something happens, but you''ve been saying it too much recently! Besides, none of this is your fault as you can''t always protect me. Our enemies will find a way to injure me somehow too. I''m not worried about being targeted by them. Since we''ve been targeted, they can still break through our defence no matter how prepared we are." Nathaniel felt very ufortable when he heard this. "I miss the children..." These words came from the bottom of her heart. She really missed the children, but the worst part was that she couldn''t meet them because of her injury. Nathaniel whispered, "I''ll arrange for them toe and see you." "No! They''ll be worried again if they see me like this, especially Zion. His identity is different now, and there are many rules there. He would run here recklessly if he knows that I''m injured. I...I don''t want to ruin his future like this!" There was joy in her eyes when she talked about the children. It was a gentle and bright gaze. Nathaniel couldn''t exin the peace that he felt when he saw her expression. However, as he thought deeper, he knew that his life was not peaceful at all! After all, someone had to carry these heavy burdens. Mango was always the one who had to carry these burdens in their marriage. At this thought, Nathaniel became even more upset. "You should eat more in food these days. I''ll serve you more food once your wounds are better."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Mango wanted tough as she heard this. Was she a foodie? She was not Rita, who loved meat. "Alright." However, Mango did not say anything much. She nced at Nathaniel and smiled, "How''s Mr. Shen doing over there?" "We''re still investigating him, but I think we''ll have the results by tomorrow." Nathaniel casually took an orange and started to peel it when he saw that Mango had no intentions of lying down. Mango knew that it was hard to find proof of Mr. Shen giarizing other artworks. However, she did not panic. After all, she knew that revenge was a dish best served cold. "Any news from Gise?" "Well, she''s been kidnapped, so she''s currently missing. My men are contacting the kidnappers, so we''ll get her soon. After that, you can decide what you want to do with her. If you want to torture or kill her, I''m down to do it." A trace of cruelty shed in Nathaniel''s eyes. However, Mango shook her head and said, "Nah, we shouldn''t get ourselves in a court case because of a b*tch like her. However, I won''t let her go so easily. I will make sure she pays for the three whishes!" "Do you have a n already?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but ask when he saw the glint in Mango''s eyes. Mango was as cunning as a fox now, but he liked her even more like this. However, she shook her head and said, "I haven''t decided yet, but I''ll lock her up first. We need to let her experience the fear of being abandoned and kidnapped, right?" "Alright." Nathaniel had no objection to her words. He had already peeled an orange when they were talking. Mango looked at the orange in her hands and frowned slightly. "I didn''t say I wanted one." "You should eat some, though. It''s rich in Vitamin C, which is good for your body." Now that Nathaniel had said this, Mango couldn''t refuse him, so she took the orange and ate it. Mhm, the orange was quite sweet, and the texture was not bad too. Mango finished the entire orange for the first time. "Nathaniel." "Yes?" "It hurts." Mango pouted like a wronged child. Nathaniel''s heart tightened all of a sudden. "What can I do to make you feel better?" "Let me bite you." Mango came up with an unreasonable request. She thought that Nathaniel would refuse her, but he rolled up his sleeves and pushed his arm towards her. "Go on." Mango really gave Nathaniel a bite. However, Nathaniel remained unfazed, and he continued to wear a nk expression on his face as if nothing had happened. Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Nathaniel watched as Mango bit him harshly. At the same time, he was worried that she would hurt her teeth. "You..." He wanted to ask her to bite him lighter, but Mango let go of him just as he said one word. With a face of depression, she said, "Urgh! The meat is very thick. It''s not tasty." Nathaniel''s lips curled up immediately. "Do you think I''m food? Heh...You still say that you''re not a foodie." He pointed his fingers out and gently wiped the saliva on the corner of Mango''s mouth. He never looked at the bite marks on his arms at all. Nathaniel''s eyes were beautiful. It was as deep as the ocean and as bright as the stars, and Mango''s heart thumped when she met his gaze. What a seductive man! Mango was all ears. "Don''t you know that you''re a beauty that I want to feast with my eyes?" "Hmm... So Mrs. Ye, are you thinking of devouring me?" "Yes!" Mango quickly nodded her head. Nathaniel''s lips curved into a bigger smile. "You can''t do it now, so bear with it. Don''t worry, I''ll feed you after you have recovered." "Remember to keep your promises, Mr. Ye." "Yes, Mrs. Ye." Nathaniel touched her head and asked softly, "Are you hungry?" "I''m fine, maybe just a little sleepy." Mango rubbed her eyes. She was exhausted, and she wanted to sleep perhaps of the medicine she had been given. However, Nathaniel knew that it was because Mango''s body was too weak. This unexpected attack had caused great damage to Mango''s body. There was a trace of pity in his eyes. "Sleep then. I''ll apany you here." "Don''t you... have work to do?" Mango could not open her eyes at this point. Nathaniel smiled and said, "You''re more important now." Mango was delighted to hear that. She knew that she was acting a bit childish. However, Mango was a bit weak as she was sick. She did not want to pretend to be serious, and she just wanted to be coquettish. Both of them were husband and wife. Besides, they were allowed to do whatever they wanted because they had a marriage certificate issued by thew. The corners of Mango''s lips curled up when she thought of this, and her eyes sparkled out of happiness too. "Mr. Ye, you really know how to please others with your words." "These words are from the bottom of my heart. It''s time to sleep." Nathaniel wouldn''t say these words in the past, but he would now say all of these voluntarily as they had experienced so many things together. He was shy at first, but he felt that everything was worth it when he saw Mango''s delighted expression. Thus, he started to say more to please her. Mango yawned. She finally failed to resist her drowsiness andid down on Nathaniel''s body. Then, she mumbled and said, "It''s so tiring... toy down and sleep." Nathaniel''s eyes held a trace of pity. "Maybe I''ll hug you when you sleep?" He asked. Mango nodded and closed her eyes as shey in Nathaniel''s embrace. Soon after, Nathaniel could hear her even breaths. Nathaniel felt that this moment was extremely peaceful. He really wanted to stop time and just hug Mango like that till the end of their life. Eugene saw Nathaniel hugging Mango, who was sleeping soundly when he came. "Tsk Tsk, it''s still early morning. Why do the both of you have to show off your affection in public?" "Haha! You''re just envious of us. Go out and wait for a while, I''lle out soon." Eugene got a little depressed upon Nathaniel''s words. "Who''s envious? I have my own wife too." "Well, does Emberly let you hug her like this?" Eugene''s eyes narrowed slightly as he heard what Nathaniel said. "Hmph! I won''t argue with you since your wife is a patient." He opened the door and got out with anger after he finished his words, but his voice became a lot softer. Emberly would not let him go easily if he really disturbed Mango. "I''m not afraid of my wife. I''m just respecting her." Eugene said to himself and walked out. Meanwhile, Nathaniel gently put Mango down when he saw Eugene leaving. Mango''s brows furrowed subconsciously, but she did not wake up. She continued toy down on the bed, but the cold bed was definitely not asfortable as Nathaniel''s embrace, so she shrank her body subconsciously. Nathaniel quickly used a nket to cover her and adjusted the temperature in the ward. Then, he only left the ward after he saw Mango sleeping soundly. Eugene stood in the corridor, and his eyes kept looking towards the direction of Emberly''s office from time to time, with his brows closely knitted to each other. After Nathaniel came out and saw this scene, he whispered, "Did both of you get into an argument?" "Hah! When did you see me arguing with her?" Eugene red at him and fiddled with a cigarette in his hands. He then said faintly, "Let''s go out and talk?¡± "Nah, let''s stay here. I''m afraid that Mango will panic if she can''t find me when she wakes up." "Tsk. Is your wife a child?" Eugene was a little annoyed. Nathaniel said slowly, "This is what we call love." "What the f*ck!" Eugene put the cigarette near his ears, and there was a trace of annoyance within his eyes. "What happened? Is yah looking fortrouble?" Eugene frowned slightly after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Urgh! I don''t care about that b*tch since she was the one who dug her own graves. Besides, Beverly just asked me to find out who kidnapped your wife a few days ago, but I guess I don''t have to say much now since you''re more efficient than me." Eugene adjusted his seat and sat on the bench. Nathaniel knew that Eugene wouldn''t help him for no reason. He couldn''t help but ask, "Is there something that I didn''t know?" "That''s right." Eugene nodded and said, "I found something interesting." "What is it?" "Diago and Bernard have a personal rtionship, but very few people know about it." If Eugene could find out secrets that no one else knew, it appeared that he was influential enough in both the high- ss and the underground societies. "Get to the point." Nathaniel said faintly. Eugene whispered, "I remember that you once had an assistant called Thomas?" Nathaniel suddenly paused. "Huh? Is Thomas involved in this?" "Diago went to Ocean City few months ago." Eugene''s words made Nathaniel frown slightly. "Does Thomas'' ident have something to do with Diago?" "Well, yeah, ording to what I know now. Bernard rescued Diago''s once, and he supported Bernard so thetter could be so powerful right now. Plus, the day he went to Ocean City was the same day Thomas got into an ident. Do you think all of these were coincidences?" Eugene handed Nathaniel a document in his hand after he said everything in a faint manner. "This is the clip that my subordinate found at the location of Thomas'' ident. I have the face of the driver who caused the ident here. Anyways, I believe you can find him with your connections. So, I''ll go now since I have something else to do." Eugene left and went straight to Emberly''s office after he finished his words. Nathaniel opened the file and looked at it. His eyes darkened a bit. He considered Thomas as his brother as they had gone through a lot together. Now, was Bernard the one who had caused Thomas'' ident? Bernard and Gise were a couple, and Gise wanted to get rid of Mango and Rainie badly previously. Therefore, it was logical for Bernard to help Gise. He had made this assumption since Thomas ident, but he did not have proof. Now that Eugene had passed the clip and the identity of the driver to Nathaniel, he wouldn''t let go of this clue. He took the information and went into the room. Mango was not sleeping well, and it was as if she was having a nightmare. She broke into a cold sweat and huddled herself up even though she did not scream. However, anyone could tell that she was frightened as she was shivering profusely. Nathaniel saw this scene as he stepped into the ward. He was so shocked that he quickly went in front of Mango''s bed and hugged her in his embrace. "It''s alright, Mango, I''m here." Nathaniel''s voice was deep and mellow. However, there was a hint of concern in it. Mango seemed to hear a familiar voice in a trance. It was cold yet familiar at the same time. She felt a sense of security and slowly felt rxed. Hence, her body became less tense as she leaned in Nathaniel''s embrace. Nathaniel took off his shoes and hugged Mango into his embrace. Mango did not know how long she slept, but she saw herselfying on Nathaniel''s chest in an ambiguous position when she woke up. There was even saliva at the corner of her mouth. "Ahem!" She felt awkward and pushed Nathaniel away as she wiped the saliva at the corner of her mouth. Nathaniel slightly raised the corner of his mouth. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "What did you dream about?" "I dreamt of eating meat." Mango blinked her eyes and said mischievously. Nathaniel was slightly stunned said gently, "I''ll get people to add some meat into your meal once your body is better, alright? You can''t eat it now." Mango was slightly stunned, then she shook her head. He was a fool! "Well... I dreamt of sucking you." Nathaniel was stunned, and he finally understood what she said. His wife had told him a dirty joke! "Was it delicious?" Nathaniel gave her a mischievous smile. After Mango had been injured, she had thought things through. Therefore, she treated Nathaniel differently too. Although their rtionship had gotten better after arguing for so long, it was still different than before. There seemed to be something getting between them, causing Nathaniel and Mango to be distant. Therefore, Nathaniel was delighted to see how his wife was clinging to him. Mango naturally knew what Nathaniel was asking. She smiled mischievously and said, "Hmm... it didn''t taste good at all! Your skin was too thick!" "Well? Why don''t you look closer at it? Or perhaps you could touch it? I''m actually quite yummy." Nathaniel''s eyes were tender, making Mango''s heart pound wildly. Hah... she really couldn''t resist any of Nathaniel''s temptations. In fact, he could seduce her easily without doing anything much! Mango pushed Nathaniel away and felt somewhat depressed. She was dissatisfied because Nathaniel ended up making fun of her even though she wanted to tease him! "I''m hungry." "What do you want to eat?" Nathaniel was amused at how Mango changed the topic quickly. His wife was still so shy and lovely! Nathaniel rubbed her hair, causing Mango to protest. "Hey! I''m not a child anymore. Don''t touch my head." The corner of her eyes couldn''t help but look at the folder that contained information on the driver that was on the table. "What is this?" She reached out and took it. Nathaniel did not stop her as she would know about this sooner orter. "The clip of Thomas'' ident." "Have you found the driver?" Mango was slightly stunned, and her face was a little serious. Mango was a little surprised now that the clues had fallen in her hands. This was because Rainie had investigated this matter for a long time, but she didn''t manage to get any news. In fact, Nathaniel could not find any clues too at first. "Yeah, take a look." Mango opened the bag upon Nathaniel''s instructions. She felt that the driver''s face was very familiar, although she could only see his side profile. She must have seen this driver somewhere before! Chapter 987 Chapter 987 "What''s wrong?" Of course, Nathaniel saw how Mango''s expression changed. "Hmm... I think I saw this person before." Mango''s brain wasn''t working well as too many incidents had happened recently. Her memory was not as good as before, but she felt that this man looked very familiar. Nathaniel couldn''t help but became nervous when he heard her saying this. "What? You''ve seen him before? Where?" "Argh! I... I can''t remember. But he just looks too familiar!" Mango wanted to remember him desperately, but nothing came to her mind. "Don''t think about it. Let''s talk about itter because there''s no hurry." Nathaniel couldn''t help but worry about Mango when he saw her acting like this. "But Rainie wants to know who the murderer was! Urgh! What''s wrong with my brain recently?" Mango became anxious and gave herself a p on the head. Nathaniel quickly held her hand to stop her. He said with an upset tone, "Are you a fool? Do you think you will remember it by pping your head? Don''t think about it anymore. You will eventually remember him since you said that he was familiar. You''re still a patient now, so leave all of these to me. After all, Thomas is my subordinate, so I won''t let the murderer escape." "This driver was a hired murderer, right? Who are the people behind him?" Mango was not stupid. The perpetrator would not dare to attack Thomas personally. After all, Nathaniel and Mango were powerful and influential in Ocean City. In fact, the culprit would go to prison once people starting investigating this case! Nathaniel nodded his head upon Mango''s words. "Well, Bernard is the one behind this. You were right, this might have something to do with Gise." "Might? It''s too obvious! She did it! She got into a fight with Rainie and me, so she would definitely do something to her!" Mango''s face looked a little down. "Urgh! Gise deserves to die." "I can make sure she died mysteriously in Ango if you wish for it." A trace of violence shed in Nathaniel''s eyes. However, Mango held his hand and shook her head, saying, "There''s no need to that. Sometimes, people suffer more alive than when they''re dead. Have you heard a saying that one would rather die than to live? Since Gise wants to steal everything wrong me, I''ll make sure she''s left with nothing! I will get rid of everything previous to her and torture her so much until she begs me to kill her!" She could still let her be if Gise was only taking action on her, but it was obvious that thetter had gone too far. Not only did she want to hurt Thomas, but she had also nned to kill him! Mango wished so badly to tear Gise apart when she thought about how Thomas was still lying in the ICU. He showed no signs of waking up anytime soon, and Rainie was working so hard for him and her father. Nathaniel hugged her tightly into his embrace and said in a low voice, "Do whatever you want to do. I''m supporting you. Don''t worry, I''ll bear with the consequences of your actions." "You''re a fool! How could I let you bear it alone? We''re a married couple. You can rest assured that I won''t do anything against thew, but at the same time, I will make Gise repay everything that she owes us!" Mango was confident. Nathaniel really liked how confident she looked right now. At the same time, he didn''t care about what would happen to other people. "Okay, as long as you are happy." Mango was stunned for a moment. When she noticed what her husband said, sheughed and said, "You''re not afraid that I''ll get into trouble?" "Of course not. After all, I''m your husband." Nathaniel''s confidence left Mango speechless. Her husband had been acting high and mighty recently! She just red at Nathaniel without saying anything, but she directly sent a message to Rainie. "Where are you?" She got a reply instantly. "I''ve just finished recording a song. The song arranger said to rest for a while, and we''ll continue in the afternoon. I was just about to go to the hospital to visit you. What is it? What do you want to eat? I''ll buy some for you." Rainie was worried about Mango. However, she could not visit Mango anytime she wanted because she was a public figure. Besides, Nathaniel and his bodyguards were protecting her, so Mango should be fine. She couldn''t skip anything of her recordings. After all, many people worked hard so that she could release an album quickly. Therefore, Rainie couldn''t wait to rush to the hospital to visit Mango now that she finally had the time to rest. Mango smiled and said, "Nah, I''m not craving anything. Besides, Mr. Ye already bought everything I wanted here." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Oh, my god. Why do you have to show off your love now?" Rainie felt that she shouldn''t have asked Mango what thetter wanted to eat. In fact, Nathaniel probably had bought over the nearest grocery store to the hospital at this time so that he could cook for her! Mango''s smile grew brighter. "Come on, I miss you." "Hmm... Mr. Ye would be jealous if he heard this." "No, he won''t!" Mango did not avoid Nathaniel at all and typed all the messages in front of him." Nathaniel gave a few nces to her phone, and he slightly raised the corner of his lips. He liked Mango showing off their rtionship. In fact, he was delighted! Mango turned back and looked at Nathaniel after throwing her phone away with a ttering smile. "Honey." Nathaniel felt his legs going weak. Mango was such a tease, and she had never called him this way for a long time. Now that she had finally done so, it meant that she was trying to ask him for a favour! "Yes?" Nathaniel lowered his voice. Mango''s heart throbbed when she heard the trace of a faint smile in his words. Nathaniel was really good at seducing people. "Um...I want to eat passionfruit. Can you get some for me? Pretty please?" Hah! Mango was obviously trying to drive him away! Nathaniel wasn''t an ignorant person. He would naturally leave since Mango wanted some time alone with Rainie. "Alright." "Hmm... I heard that the passionfruit in the Kenzaar is very delicious." Mango smiled mischievously. Nathaniel sighed secretly. She wanted him to go to that ce! It would take four hours to go back and forth from Kenzaar, and it would take longer if there were heavy traffic! She was totally trying to kick him out the entire day! Mango looked at Nathaniel mischievously. So, he shook her head dotingly and said, "Alright, what else do you want besides the passion fruit?" "You can buy whatever you want." "Call me if something happens." "Got it." Mango nodded. Nathaniel was a little upset after seeing how Mango wanted to get rid of him. "I''ll go abroad to get experts." "Huh?" Mango felt a bit stunned when Nathaniel suddenly brought this topic up. "I''m going to get an expert to cure Thomas. Urgh! I need him to wake up so that his wife will stop trying to steal my wife!" Nathaniel sounded like he wasining. Mango smiled immediately. She never knew that Nathaniel was such a clingy husband! "Okay, hurry up! Rainie ising soon." "What do both of you want to talk about? Why do you have to kick me away?" Nathaniel said this unwillingly, and he wanted to argue against her. However, Mango smiled and said, "You won''t feelfortable we talk about some women''s problems, so hurry up and leave!" She rushed him out this time. Nathaniel felt dismayed. "Hm...give me a reward then." "What?" Nathaniel grabbed the back of Mango''s head before she could react and gave her an overbearing kiss until she lost her breath. "Mmm...how sweet!" Nathaniel smiled and left after he said that. Mango panted heavily. She was a little speechless at how cunning Nathaniel was! He was too abominable! She drank some water. The information in her hands felt heavy. Besides, would the driver admit what he had done if they found him? Also, would he still be alive since he was only part of Gise and Bernard''s scheme? Perhaps they could have paid him and took his life after he had carried out their orders! In fact, they couldn''t do anything if the driver took the me and refused to name Gise and Bernard. Mango still felt that the driver looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she met him. Meanwhile, Rainie came in with some fruits just as Mango was in deep thoughts. She had even brought some passion fruits with her! "You look good. How are you? Is your wound still painful?" Rainie knew about Mango''s injury, but she didn''t want to look at it. However, she teased Mango when she saw that thetter had a betterplexion. "Of course! How could it not hurt? My bones could even be seen already after that three whips. I''m not dead, so it''s painful as f*ck!" Mango pouted with a face full of grievances. "Well, don''t be like this. I am not Nathaniel." Rainie unintentionally saw the folder containing information in Mango''s hand as she put the fruits on the table. "What''s this?" "Take a look." Mango passed the folder to Rainie. Nathaniel had left this folder with her so that she could solve this problem herself. Therefore, as her best friend, Rainie had the right to look at this folder too. Rainie was a little surprised when she took it. However, her expression changed tremendously when she opened and read the contents inside it. "Have you found the driver?" "Not yet. To be exact, Nathaniel just gave me this information not long ago. I guess someone investigated it recently, and I''m not sure if the police has a copy of it, but I think Nathaniel wants to let you see this first." Rainie''s eyes darkened when she heard what Mango said. "Hah! I didn''t expect it to be him!" Mango was slightly stunned when she heard Rainie''s words. "Huh? Do you know this driver?" "He''s called Bocky Anderson. I think he used to be my neighbour!" Rainie said in a low voice. Mango finally remembered why Bocky Anderson looked so familiar. Rainie was right! He used to be Rainie''s neighbour. Mango always went to Rainie''s ce, and she would bump into Bocky from time to time. Therefore, both of them met quite often. Later on, Rainie even introduced Bocky''s son to a kindergarten and became his son''s kindergarten teacher. Bocky and his wife even purposely went to Rainie''s house to express their gratitude because of this, and Mango was there at that time. After that, the two families frequently travelled together. Mango had also met them a few times, so she became familiar with them. Mango had never thought that Bocky, who looked so simple-minded, was actually the driver that ran over Thomas! "He has nothing to with Thomas. Why did he..." Mango calmed down after hearing Rainie''s question. "Well, he could have still done something to him even though they''re not rted. Maybe Gise found out his secret and decided to threaten him with it." "Huh? Did you confirm that Gise has something to do with this?" "Not yet for now. However, I think that there will be a breakthrough in this case if we find Bocky." Mango''s brows were tightly knit together. It was not easy to find Anderson. Previously, they had not managed to capture Bocky. Some time had passed since then, so they did not know whether Bocky was still in hiding. Perhaps he could have even fled overseas! Furthermore, even if they caught him, Bocky could be unwilling to tell them who had ordered him to run over Thomas. Rainie looked upset. Mango''s phone rang at this moment. However, she frowned when she saw that an unknown number was calling. Chapter 988 Chapter 988 "Is Mr. Ye calling you?" Rainie wanted to run away because she thought that Nathaniel was calling Mango, but thetter stopped her. "It''s not him." "Who''s calling you then?" "I think it''s just a random salesperson." Mango directly hung up the phone after saying that. She did not want to pick up a call from an unknown number. However, the other party seemed to be quite perseverant, and they called Mango again after she hung up the phone. This was too irritating! Rainie whispered, "You should block the number if you do not want to answer them." "I think I should just pick up and see how it goes. Perhaps I can get some information from them." Mango clicked the answer button as she said this. A woman''s voice came from the other side. "Mrs. Ye, please save my son!" Mango frowned when she heard that the other party knew of her identity. However, Rainie suddenly grabbed the phone! "Dorothy? Where is kooky?" They could not find Kooky all this while, but now they were getting news of him immediately! Besides, Kooky''s wife had immediately called them after they had found out that Kooky was the driver! Mango was slightly stunned. Kooky''s wife? She knew that Rainie couldn''t have heard wrongly, but she wondered how Kooky''s wife got her number. Kooky''s wife obviously never thought that Rainie would be here too. She naturally could recognise Rainie''s voice as they had been neighbours for quite some time, and their rtionship was quite good. Thus, Dorothy wanted to hang the phone subconsciously when she heard Rainie''s voice. "Hah! Don''t hang up the phone. Do you think that no one will find out what Kooky has done? You know that you can''t hide the fact that Kooky is a murderer now that I''m asking you about it now. Besides, I have no grudges against your family, and I''ve always treated you well. So, why did your husband decide to run over my boyfriend? Huh?" Rainie was agitated. Rainie could have ignored him if he had run over someone else. However, she felt upset as Bocky had run over someone she was familiar with. Dorothy sounded as if she was crying. "I''m... I''m sorry, Miss Blu. I''m really sorry. Bocky had no choice. We are in a very difficult position." "Do you think you can take someone''s life even if you''re in a difficult position? Are you trying to use this excuse to get yourself out of trouble after running over someone else? Huh?" Rainie was trembling from head to toe. Rainie would''ve pped Dorothy without hesitant if she was here. Bocky¡¯s wife was obviously someone that knew her limits. When Rainie scolded her fiercly, she felt sorry and apologized in shame. "Hah! I don''t want your apology. I want to know where Bocky is. Dorothy, you can''t run away from this because we will find Bocky sooner orter. You know that the consequences of Bocky turning himself in and the police arresting him are vastly different." Bocky''s wife felt even upset after hearing Rainie''s words. "Can I talk to Mrs. Ye?" Rainie finally realized that Bocky''s wife wanted to talk to Mango along. She still passed the phone to Mango even though she was reluctant to do so. Mango knew that Rainie wanted to listen, so she just switched it to speaker mode. Then, she directly put the phone on the bed. "What do you want to tell me?" Mango''s voice was blunt and emotionless. She resented the fact that her own acquaintances hadmitted unforgivable crimes! They had gotten along with the Anderson family all this while, so they never expected them to do something like this. Now that something like this happened, it was hard to ept no matter what was the reason behind this. Plus, Thomas was still lying in the hospital in an unconscious state. Dorothy heard how upset Mango was, but she really had no other choice. "Mrs. Ye, I know that my husband did something unforgivable. However, we had no choice. Our son, Stanly, has leukaemia, and we need money for his treatment. We''re only normal employees, and we still have a loan to pay. Besides, Bocky''s amount of sry is not enough to cover my son''s medication fees. Therefore, someone found Anderson at this time and wanted him to create an ident. If he did this, they would give us five hundred thousand dors. Five hundred thousand dors might not mean anything to you all, but it''s an amount that could save our son. I know this sounds shameful of us, but we really had no other choice." Bocky''s wife was crying as she said these words. Mango was a little sad, but she did not sympathize with Dorothy. "Does this mean that your son''s life is valuable, but not others? Hah! Stop thinking that this is a valid excuse for your actions!" Mango said angrily. Bocky''s wife was still crying, "I... I know that we made a grave offence, so we do not n to escape. Thus, we n to surrender once our son''s sickness is more stable. However, my son is missing now after he recovered slightly. We didn''t offend anyone. Besides, I know Mr. Ye has the capability to investigate us, but I just hope that you can be magnanimous and let go of our son. Our son is innocent, isn''t he? Mrs. Ye, you''re also a mother. I''m begging you! Please... please let my son go! I love him too much!" Mango finally understood. They had called her because their son was missing! Did they think that she sent someone to kidnap Bocky''s son? Mango sneered and said, "Heh. I''m different from you all. In fact, I will find out the mastermind behind this incident directly and deal with them, so I will never harm an innocent kid. Hence, I have nothing to do with your son''s disappearance." Bocky''s wife was stunned. She didn''t seem to believe Mango. "That''s impossible! Who else would take my son away except you?" "You should ask your husband about this. Perhaps the people who hired him kidnapped your son." Bocky''s wife was stunned when she heard Mango''s words. Mango did not care about what she was feeling now, and she just said coldly, "Wait. Where did you get my phone number from?" Her number was confidential, and very few people knew it. Mango was a little surprised now that Bocky''s wife actually got her number. However, Bocky''s wife obviously felt that it wasn''t a big deal. She quickly said, "Mr. Ye was the one who gave me your number." "Nathaniel? Are you sure?" Mango was very certain that Bocky''s wife had been tricked. How would Nathaniel still let Bocky''s wife go if he knew of her phone number and house address? He would''ve used her to lure Bocky out instead! He wouldn''t give her phone number to anyone else too. It was obvious that someone was behind this. Who could it be? Was it Bernard? However, if Bernard did this, he would only be exposing himself! Mango felt that something was wrong. Bocky''s wife was slightly stunned when she heard Mango''s questions, and she began to feel suspicious. "Isn''t it Mr. Ye? Someone sent this number to me while iming to be Mr. Ye! Who else could it be other than him? Rainie sneered after hearing Dorothy''s words and said, "Heh. Do you think Nathaniel is as foolish as you? Will he tell anybody his wife''s number? Plus, Nathaniel would already know of your location if he got your number. My boyfriend is Nathaniel''s best friend. Do you think Mr. Ye would let you all go if he''s still in the hospital in an unconscious state? Will he even ask you to call Mrs. Ye to beg for forgiveness? Think about it carefully!" Dorothy was stunned, and she had a disdained expression on her face. Mango looked at the time and said faintly, "Send me the number that gave you my contact. Also, think clearly if you want to turn yourself in or wait for the police." Mango hung up the phone after that. Rainie remained silent. Mango felt heartbroken when she saw her like that. "Don''t worry, Nathaniel will definitely seek justice for Thomas." "I...I feel devastated. We''ve been neighbors for so long, and we would greet each other every morning. I will help them when they had problems too! I even took care of his son wholeheartedly! However, how could he do such thing to my boyfriend?" Rainie''s heart turned cold. Was this human nature? They could hurt others for the sake of their own child? Mango held Rainie''s hands and said in a low voice, "Listen...don''t punish yourself because of others. We have to find out who hired Bocky. Once we have the evidence, we can make sure that they pay the price for harming Thomas!" "I know, I just suddenly feel very depressed." Rainie was upset. Mango knew that it was useless tofort Rainie. After all, she knew that Rainie had to face and sort out these emotions herself. Meanwhile, she called Nathaniel and told him everything. Nathaniel was a little worried after hearing. "Both you and Rainie should try to stay at home as much as you can. I''ll check on this matter. Call me if anything happens." "Okay, please be careful too." Nathaniel was very happy that his wife was worried for him. "Well, don''t worry. Those rascals can''t do anything to me." "Okay. Also, Bocky''s wife said that her son is missing. This might be a new breakthrough. Their son must be important to them since they were willing to risk their lives for him. Maybe we should find the child first?" "I see. I''ll send someone to find him immediately." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he said in a low voice, "I''ve got people to send some food over. You and Rainie can eat in the ward. Don''te out if it''s not necessary." "Alright." Mango looked at Rainie after hanging the phone up. She felt a bit sad after seeing how emotionless Rainie was. "Forget it. Everything will be fine." "Alright." Rainie nodded. Just then, the bodyguard''s voice came from outside the ward. "Mrs. Ye, your meal is here." "I''ll go get it." Rainie got up and walked out. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ording to the clothes that the server wore, Rainie could tell where the person who delivered the meal was from Sasalia Restaurant. Rainie took it and ced it in front of Mango. "Mr. Ye really loves you! He actually got people to send this over all the way from Ocean City just because you like Sasalia Restaurant''s food." Mango started tough. "How is that possible? Sasalia Restaurant has a branch here. Alright, don''t tease me anymore. Let''s eat first. We can only have the strength to defeat our enemies after we''re full, isn''t it?" Mango pointed at the food in front of her. The meal was very scrumptious, and it was enough for two. Rainie didn''t bother to continue arguing either. She was in a bad mood, but what Mango said was right. They could only continue thinking about how to deal with their enemies once they had replenished their energy. The both of them sat in front of the bed and ate. Mango suddenly felt that her whole body was itchy after taking a few bites. She looked down slightly and found that there were some red bumps on her arm. Mango''s heart suddenly sank. "Rainie, call the doctor quickly! I think I''m having an allergy reaction!" Chapter 989 Chapter 989 "Huh?" Rainie was a little surprised, but she paused and pressed the emergency button behind the bed when she saw the red spots on Mango''s arms. "How could this be? I thought you''re only allergic to peanuts? Why would you have an allergic reaction when there are no peanuts inside here?" Rainie was so anxious that she broke out in a cold sweat. Mango already found it difficult to breathe. Yes, she was only allergic to peanuts. However, not many people knew about it except for her close ones. However, she had now caught an allergic reaction because of the food. Mango felt that it couldn''t be a coincidence. After all, Sasalia Restaurant belonged to Nathaniel. Nathaniel was aware of Mango''s taste buds and that she was allergic to peanuts. Therefore, he would definitely not get someone to prepare such food. Her breaths slower became faster. "Rainie, pack the food and get someone to test it." Mango fainted immediately after she said that, and Rainie was frightened that she screamed instantly. Luckily, the doctor came instantly and sent her to the emergency room. Rainie was very anxious. However, Nathaniel was not around, so she could only force herself to calm down. She followed Mango''s instructions and took the food to theb so that Emberly could run tests on it. Then, she called Nathaniel. Nathaniel was extremely anxious when he heard that Mango fainted due to allergic reaction. This was definitely a nned murder! Mango was still under rescue when Nathaniel rushed to the hospital. Meanwhile, Rainie stood in the corridor with teary eyes. "How is she?" "I don''t know because she hasn''te out yet. However, the test results are. Someone ground those peanuts into powder and mixed them with the dishes, so Mango had an allergic reaction after eating them." Rainie''s whole body was trembling. It was too terrifying! They were only having a meal, but Mango fainted suddenly in front of her just like that. Was this what rich people had to go through every day? This situation was simr to the TV shows where those mistresses had to kill each other for power. They always had to be alert to save themselves. Nathaniel''s eyes darkened a little. "Ned, help me check who was the one that prepared this food from Sasalia Restaurant. Also, find out who prepared and delivered this meal. Make sure you check all of them thoroughly." Ned executed Nathaniel''s instructions immediately. Not long after that, Ned sent a message. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Mr. Ye, the person who delivered the meal is Lily. However, our men found out that Lily has been knocked out at the alley in the back of the hospital, and she has not woken up yet." "What about the surveince cameras?" "The surveince camera doesn''t show footage of the alley." Nathaniel'' gaze became colder after hearing Ned''s words. "There are so many of you protecting Madam alone. Are you all useless?" Ned didn''t dare to say a word. Something like this never happened in the past when Thomas was around. Therefore, he had to admit that Thomas was a better assistant than he was. "You may leave." Nathaniel was distraught. Mango had note out, so he knew that it was useless to continue scolding them. He just wished for Mango to be safe for now. Half an hourter, Mango was pushed out of the emergency room, and Emberly walked out with an exhausted expression. "Urgh! This was definitely a nned murder as they put a lot of peanut powder in the dishes! If she wasn''t in the hospital, no one could''ve saved her." "How is she now?" Nathaniel was very nervous. "She''s fine now. However, her body is quick weak, and she was already wounded when she first came in, so she has to stay in the hospital longer." Nathaniel felt relieved when he heard Emberly''s words. Fortunately, Mango was safe. Rainie was shivering. She had always thought that Mango and Nathaniel were happy together with each other. Although she had heard rumours that they were attacked before, she had never witnessed it with her own eyes. Therefore, this incident had traumatised her thoroughly. How did Mango survive such a life? "Has Mango always suffered from such things after marrying you?" Rainie looked at Nathaniel and asked. Nathaniel did not answer this. In fact, he hadn''t fully investigated both attacks that had happened to Mango. However, he could guess who wanted to do this to her. Rainie never expected Nathaniel to really answer her question too. After asking, she looked at Mango, who was unconscious and said in a low voice, "I''ll stay back to take care of her. You can go and settle anything you need to do. However, I hope that you can find the culprit as soon as possible. I''m too worried about her. If she can''t even eat a meal without worrying about her safety, how will she live in peace in the future?" "Got it." Nathaniel kissed Mango''s hand, and he felt a dull pain in his chest. Rainie knew that she had spoken those words to Nathaniel harshly, but she couldn''t control her temper anymore now that Mango was in such a state. Nathaniel apanied Mango for a while, but he left before Mango woke up. Rainie was correct. He had to get rid of the culprit as soon as possible. He gave Lebanon a call after he went out. "How long will you need to hand over Gise to my men?" "Just a little bit more." Lebanon knew that Nathaniel wasn''t an impatient person, but he became anxious after hearing this call. "What happened?" "Mango... was almost killed." "What?" Lebanon was in a foul mood. "Nathaniel, I thought you were a powerful person! How could someone assassinate my sister when she''s under your protection?" "During the first attempt, someone pretended to be a nurse to give Mango an injection, but my men caught her. Not long ago, someone mixed peanut powder into the meal I ordered for Mango." Lebanon understood what Nathaniel was trying to say when he heard those words. "Mango is allergic to peanuts?" "That''s right." "How is she now?" This was what Lebanon cared about the most. Nathaniel whispered, "She''s out of danger, but her body is very weak." "Have you found out who did this?" "My men found the delivery girl, Lily, knocked out at the back alley, but there wasn''t any surveince camera there, so it was hard for us to check. However, I think one of Bernard''s men probably did this." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Lebanon asked in surprise, "Huh? Does Bernard have a grudge against you?" "Bernard is Gise''s boyfriend, and Gise has a grudge against us. Plus, Bernard is the son that my uncle adopted. I won''t exin our rtionship to you further, but I can tell you that my uncle has a life sentence in prison because of me." Nathaniel exined his rtionship with Bernard in a few simple words. Lebanon did not say anything. He knew that arge family like Nathaniel''s had a lot ofplicated problems. "I''ll get them to hand Gise over to you as soon as possible. What do you n to do after you get her?" "I don''t know. Well, to be honest, I''m waiting for Mango to decide since she wants to deal with Gise herself." Nathaniel irritably lit up a cigarette, but he choked on it and started coughing. Nathaniel''s men came back after he hung up his call with Lebanon. "Mr. Ye, we have examined all of Mr. Shen''s paintings, and we found out that all of them have traces of giarism. However, he was careful to giarise different details from different artists, so it took a long time to find all the evidence. In fact, we found out that he hadbined eleven artists'' styles into one painting!" After listening to this, Nathaniel nodded and said, "Okay, make sure to sort out a colour pate and find all these eleven artists. Get them to sue him jointly, and get the media to expose this too." "Alright." The subordinate left after receiving his orders. Mr. Shen''s reputation would be ruined if this was confirmed. In fact, he would even lose a lot of his connections! After all, public figures cared a lot about their images, and they wouldn''t recognize a teacher who had giarised others'' works! Nathaniel''s subordinates worked very effectively. The news of Mr. Shen giarizing paintings erupted all over Twitter in the evening. In fact, the netizens were discussing the simr colour palettes and styles that he had used. "This is amazing! How could he giarise eleven other artists?" "Urgh! Arsenio is so shameless! He''s so old, and I never thought that all of his artworks are actually giarized. What was he thinking? Does he think that his audience is blind?" "As far as I''m concerned, Arsenio has been cheating the world for so many years, and he had earned so much money without integrity. Hah... no wonder his daughter, Gise, is this cruel! Maybe he was the one who brought her up this way!" Thement section was filled. All of them were scolding Arsenio, which was so-called Mr.Shen. Mrs. Shen nearly fainted. "What the hell is going on? Who is doing all of this? Why do they want to hurt us like this?" "It''s Mango." Arsenio lowered his head and said in a low voice. A trace of resentment shed across his eyes. "This ungrateful b*tch! We have underestimated her too much." "Mango? How is that possible?" Mrs. Shen couldn''t believe that Mango would do this to them. Arsenic sneered, "Why is it impossible? Do you think Mango is kind? Hehe, that''s because you''ve never harmed her? Do you think that she will let us go because we raised her? Of course not! We helped Gise to attack her repeatedly, so she won''t let us go this time!" "no! That won''t happen. We have raised Mango since she was a child. She wouldn''t do something like this." Mrs. Shen was still struggling to ept the truth. Therefore, Arsenio did not argue with her. Nathaniel would not let go of them even if Mango did not do this. After all, he knew how much Nathaniel loved Mango. Now that they had attacked Mango ruthlessly because of Gise, Arsenio could not imagine what Mango would do to them. However, he could not turn back now. Arsenio called Gise again, but no one answered. He could not help but worry. Did something happen to Gise? She would have definitely seen the news already since it was so widely spread in the inte. What should they do now? Arsenio suddenly thought of Bernard. Bernard was Gise''s boyfriend. Although he would not fulfil all of Gise''s wishes, he would still help them because of Gise. Arsenio picked up the phone and called Bernard as he thought of this. "Bernard, I am Gise''s father. I have something to ask you for help." Arsenio had always been a mentor that others respected, so he always acted high and mighty in front of others. However, now that he was in a situation where he needed to beg others for help, he refused to be humble, and Bernard was a little upset about this. "Uncle Shen, what''s up?" Arsenio was displeased when he heard Bernard''s curt tone. Chapter 990 Chapter 990 "I can''t get hold of Gise, is she with you?" Arsenio asked in a straightforward manner. Bernard paused and said in a low voice, "No, but I''ve sent Gise to Ango. You can rest assured as it is not dangerous there." "How could I not worry when I can''t even contact her?" Arsenio became angry as soon as he heard those words. Bernard did not have a good temper too. Plus, people would always talk to him respectfully as he was a powerful figure. Therefore, he had a displeased expression on his face. "Uncle Shen, I''ll contact her." Bernard''s voice became colder even though he said that. Arsenio was no fool, so he could tell that Bernard''s tone had changed. He calmed down and said faintly, "Umm... can you use your connections to push down the news about me on the inte? You know that this would affect my reputation." Bernard''s mouth curved into a mocking smile. Hah... Arsenio was really Gise''s father. How could they ask for help this rudely? "Okay, I''ll check on it. However, Uncle Shen, you know also that things on the inte fade quickly. It will be reced by other news if you ignore it, so you don''t actually have to care so much about it." Arsenio was enraged. Bernard could say this because theizens weren''t targeting him! Then, Arsenio hung up the phone angrily. Bernard''s eyes became colder. When his subordinates looked at him like that, they quickly said, "Boss, Gise''s father was so rude just now! Do you want us to send some people to deal with him?" "What are you talking about? He''s Gise''s father. How could we take action against an old man like him? Anyways, go and check thetest news on the inte." Bernard pretended to be kind when he said this. After receiving his orders, the subordinate went to investigate quickly. They found out that someone was trying to attack Arsenio on purpose. Also, they believed that Nathaniel was the culprit as no one else was powerful enough to do this except for him. Bernard was in deep thought, so he did not say anything. "Have you found Gise?" "Not yet. Our people are still searching for her. We even asked the prince for help, but she''s still missing. s! How could she disappear all of a sudden?" Bernard frowned when he heard what his subordinates reported to him. How could Gise vanish suddenly? "Did Nathaniel take any action?" "No, they''re still sticking to the same schedule." "What about Mango?" "They managed to save her." Bernard''s subordinate answered his questions one after another. He lit a cigarette and said with a sneer, "Heh... Mango is such a lucky b*tch! She did not even die even though we have put so much peanut powder into her food." "Yes, Mango knew that she was getting an allergic reaction after eating a few bites. Plus, she was in the hospital that time, so she got rescued on time." The subordinate trembled a little. They were afraid that Bernard would make things difficult for them as they failed toplete this mission perfectly. Bernard wasn''t angry, and he just said faintly, "It''s okay. We still have a chance. Get our people to protect themselves so that Nathaniel can''t track them down." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Don''t worry. That person has left, so Nathaniel won''t be able to find him." "Alright, you can leave now." Bernard took a puff of his cigarette after his subordinate left. He would never feel relieved if both Mango and Nathaniel were still alive! His godfather had ended up in such a miserable state because of them. So, he would never forgive them! Bernard''s sinister face became even more terrifying with the smoke surrounding him. Meanwhile, the news online brought a lot of negative impacts to Arsenic. His disciples called and asked him if the news was true. Arsenic could only continue to say that it was all fake. However, he could not even believe his own words. The police came to Arsenic''s ce very soon. "Mr. Shen, someone sued you for giarism. Please go to the police station with us." "I... I didn''t giarize." Arsenio was terrified now. No! He couldn''t go to jail! What would happen to his daughter if he went to jail? He was already old, so he would die in prison! He looked at Mrs. Shen and said in a low voice, "Please... go and beg Mango. Get her to let us go no matter what method you use. Urgh! She nned all this. Who would know me so well except for her? I raised her so hardly for so many years, but this is how she treats in return!" Arsenio cursed repeatedly as the policemen arrested him. Mrs. Shen cried her heart out, but she knew that it was useless to continue crying. She rushed to B City to find Mango after tidying herself up. It was actually easy to find Mango. After all, the news that Mango''s kidnapping had been spread widely. Plus, Mrs. Shen knew that Mango had a good rtionship with Rainie, so she followed Rainie to the hospital. After all, Rainie went back to the cast crew to grab her things and took two days leave to take care of Mango properly as thetter was still weak. However, she never expected Mrs. Shen to follow her to the hospital. Mrs. Shen knew that she could not get close to Mango when she saw the bodyguards near the door. What should she do? She was distressed! Mango had just woken up, and she felt as if her strength had left her body. "Well, hello. I''m so happy to see you again." Mango looked at Rainie and joked. "Stop fooling around! You did not even see Nathaniel''s expression. He was furious! Urgh! I''m sure he would have torn down this hospital if you didn''t wake up." Rainie was delighted to see that Mango had woken up, so she couldn''t help but tease her. "Where''s Nathaniel?" "He''s out. Maybe he went to seek justice for you." Rainie put berthings aside. "Anyways, I made this personally. No one else touched it, so you can eat it in peace." "Thank you." Mango was really hungry. She also knew that Rainie had been traumatised by the incident, so she asked with a smile, "Are you alright? Did it shock you?" "Of course it did! Rich people like you all really live a tired life. You can''t even eat a meal in peace. Thank God I''m not married to someone rich!" Mango smiled faintly. "Actually, this happened not because we''re from a rich family. Well...we might have offended someone." "Huh? Who did you offend? Gise? Argh! What a mess! Who knew that your godparents had such a daughter? Anyways, I wonder what she''s doing now. Maybe she''s probably watching you and waiting for a chance to kill you again. She''s a b*tch that deserves to die, honestly!" Rainie said angrily. Mango couldn''t help butugh when she saw how angry Rainie was. "Haha! It''s not like she''s targeting you. Alright, go get me some food right now. I''m starving to death." "How can you even think about food right now? You almost died because of an allergic reaction, and yet, you''reining that you''re hungry now?" "I I! starve to death if I don''t eat. Besides, will you hurt me?" Mango felt that Rainie now was too cute. Mango ate with satisfaction when Rainie passed the food to her. This caused Rainie to frown. "Eat slowly. You''re the boss of thepany. People would think that you haven''t eaten for ages when they see you gobbling down the food like this!" "It''s just you and me here. Who will see this? By the way, how''s mypany doing?" Mango was a little worried. After all, she had put a lot of effort into it. Rainie shrugged and said, "Don''t worry, yourpany won''t close down with your husband around. Plus, didn''t he hire rissa? She managed thepany very well, even when you''re not around. I heard that the new people in yourpany got to work on some good dramas recently. I''m the only one who''s taking two days of leave, so you can rest assured and take care of yourself because everything''s fine!" Mango nodded as she listened. After she had finally finished eating, she burped and whispered, "What''s going on outside now?" "Mr. Shen was taken away by the police, but we still haven''t gotten any news about Gise." Mango was shocked as this had happened too quickly? "Huh? The police arrested him so quickly?" "Your husband is amazing! I heard that his men pulled an all- nighter to figure out the colour palettes of Mr. Shen''s artwork. Then, they contacted the eleven artists that he giarised to sue him jointly. Haha! Mr. Shen''s reputation is ruined!" Mango narrowed her eyes when she heard Rainie''s words. "Heh! He wouldn''t admit defeat so willingly. He would definitely get Mrs. Shen toe here to plead me for mercy." "Don''t worry! Your husband''s men are all outside. Not even a fly can get in, so how is it possible for her toe here? Besides, you should take care of yourself and ignore everything that''s happening outside the ward!" However, Mango smiled and said, "Hmm...I can''t do that. After all, I have to make sure that Gise pays the price for these three whishes. Also, I don''t n to meet Mr. and Mrs. Shen. This is too ridiculous! We used to be family, but now we''re pretty much trying to bring each other down. Maybe I wasn''t destined to have parents. I mean, I couldn''t even stay by my biological''s mother side when she died." Mango was sad when she said this. She never dared to imagine that one day she and her closest parents would end up in this state. Rainie patted her on the shoulder andforted her, "Don''t be too sad. After all, we can''t control everything in this world, right? Besides, they have gone too far! They should have feelings for both their adopted and biological daughter and treat them equally. So, they were the ones who ruined this rtionship in the first ce!" "I actually feel sad about ruining their life, but I have to think for my children. In fact, I wouldn''t have taken such ruthless actions against them if they never thought about using my children." "Huh? What happened?" Rainie still didn''t know what had happened. Mango then told her about how Mr. and Mrs. Shen had tricked Zion. "They''ve gone too far! Zion, Wisdom and Rita are still so young, and they were even their favourite grandchildren. How could they do such a shameless thing?" "Exactly! That''s why I couldn''t let them be anymore!" Mango really missed her children. She wondered how they were doing. To be honest, she wanted to send a video to her children, but she was afraid that they would be more worried when they found out that she was in the hospital. Rainie could tell from Mango''s eyes that she was missing her children again. "Well, let''s go back and meet them after you recover. You never went back to Ocean City previously because you wanted to divorce Nathaniel. Now that you have made up, you should go back and visit your children. I''m sure that they miss you a lot!" Mango nodded. Some noise came from the outside while they were talking. "Who is it?" "I''m here to clean the room." Mrs. Shen wore a mask and disguised herself as a cleaner so that nobody could recognize her. She had no choice but to do this so that she could beg Mango to let Arsenio go. However, Mango could still recognise Mrs. Shen''s voice even though other people could not. She was slightly stunned, and she took Rainie''s hand and said, "Well, it looks like someone is here to plead for mercy!" Chapter 991 Chapter 991 "What?" Rainie was still a little blurred out, so she was stunned when she heard what Mango had said. Thus, Mango immediately gestured for Rainie to shut up. Then, sheid down and pretended to be asleep. Mrs. Shen did not dare to raise her head when she came in. She held the broom and started sweeping the floor. Even though she did not expect Rainie to be here, she felt lucky because Nathaniel was currently out. Meanwhile, Mango was still asleep. Rainie regained her sense and sneered secretly. Then, she said faintly, "Hey, you! Come here and clean this table!" Mrs. Shen hurried over immediately after hearing her words. To be honest, Mrs. Shen had lived an easy life because of her husband. She had never done housework because she had a lot of servants that would do them for her. Furthermore, Mango and Nathaniel took care of them well, so she had never gone through many difficulties. Thus, Mrs. Shen felt a bit ufortable now that Rainie was ordering her around. She walked over but never dared to look at Mango and Rainie''s eyes. Then, she lowered her head and got a cloth to wipe the table. "Throw this away. I don''t want to eat it anymore." Rainie deliberately threw her food onto the ground. Mrs. Shen paused for a while before squatting to pick the banana skin up unwillingly. Rainie had eaten half the banana, so it was quite sticky. Mrs. Shen felt ufortable when she used her bare hands to touch the banana skin as she wasn''t wearing any gloves. However, when she recalled the scene where Arsenio had been arrested, she controlled her emotions and threw the banana skin into the dustbin. "Ahem, ahem." Mango coughed. After hearing this, Rainie quickly helped her to get up. "Are you alright? Does your wound hurt? Gise is an asshole for beating you so hard! Urgh! If I meet her, I won''t let her run scot-free!" Rainie''s voice was loud, and Mrs. Shen could not help but pause after hearing it. She nced at Mango and saw the blood oozing out from her body. The reddish colour of the blood caught her eye immediately. Mrs. Shen knew what Gise did to Mango, but she always told herself that Gise knew her own limits. Thus, she believed that Gise was only dissatisfied with Mango and wanted to give her some light punishments. However, she couldn''t calm down when she saw how pale and weak Mango looked. She hesitated and struggled, not knowing what to do at all. Mango nced at Mrs. Shen and saw the reluctance in thetter''s eyes. She knew that Mrs. Shen still had feelings for her. Mango felt that she could let Mr. Shen go if Mrs. Shen left here without pleading for mercy for Gise. After all, they were her adopted parents, and they had a hard time raising her for so many years. Rainie couldn''t help but frown when she saw Mango looking at Mrs. Shen. Urgh! Mango was too soft-hearted! She tugged at Mango and whispered, "Are you in pain? Should I call the doctors for you?" Rainie knew that Mrs. Shen wanted to spend some time alone with Mango, so she felt that she should allow them to do so. Mango sighed and nodded in agreement without saying anything. Rainie looked at Mrs. Shen and whispered, "Hey, quickly leave after you finish cleaning up. This is the ICU, so you shouldn''t be staying here for such a long time." Mrs. Shen nodded and did not say anything. Mango suddenly felt an itch in her throat after Rainie left. She coughed a few times and wanted to reach for the cup. However, she couldn''t reach for it. Perhaps Rainie had put the cup far away from her on purpose. Mango looked at Mrs. Shen and whispered, "Can you pass the cup over, please?" Mrs. Shen paused for a moment. She didn''t say anything, but she still walked over and passed the cup to Mango. "Thank you." Mango took the cup with a faint smile. Mrs. Shen felt heartbroken when she saw Mango''s pale face. She really wanted to turn around and leave. How could she beg mercy for Gise when thetter had hurt Mango to this extent? That would be too heartless! However, Gise''s face appeared in her mind when she wanted to leave. After all, Gise was her biological daughter! She owed too much to Gise these few years. Therefore, now that Gise was finally back, why couldn''t Mango bear with her for now? Mrs. Shen no longer felt guilty towards Mango when she thought of this. Mango had always been observing Mrs. Shen while she was drinking water. Thus, she became disappointed when she saw a trace of ruthlessness sh through Mrs. Shen''s gaze. Heh. She had been stupid. Why did she bother having hope now? A mocking smile appeared on Mango''s lips. She put down the ss and slowly leaned against the bed. Finally, Mrs. Shen couldn''t bear with it anymore. She turned around and looked and Mango, who was about to sleep. Then, she quickly took her mask off and said to Mango, "Mango, it''s me. I''m your mother." After hearing the word ''mother'', Mango winced as she felt that this word was too insulting. "What''s the matter?" Of course, Mrs. Shen saw the cold sneer on Mango''s face. She suddenly couldn''t control her emotions anymore. "Hey! Excuse me! Watch your attitude! Did I teach you to be so rude to your elders all these years?" "Heh! Isn''t it toote for you to talk about how you educated me when I was a kid? Sit down, and let''s talk slowly if you want to discuss this topic with me. I''ll get Nathaniel to buy some food and drinks, and we can discuss this tillte at night. What do you think?" Mrs. Shen couldn''t hold her emotions back again when she heard Mango''s criticism. "Mango, why did you be like this? You weren''t like this before." "Hah! How did I act when I was younger? Was I like a fool that would obey all yourmands? Haha! Do I have to bear with Gise even though she hurt me so badly because you thought me to be filial?" Mango sneered, and her eyes became cold when she looked at Mrs. Shen. Mrs. Shen didn''t know how to answer her, so she could only change the subject. "Look, you can say whatever you want to Gise, but you can''t ignore your dad! You know that your dad tried his best to raise you, and he has treated you very well. So, you can''t just be a bystander when he''s about to be sent to prison, right?" "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Mango was ying dumb right now. Mrs. Shen paused for a while, and she wanted to throw a tantrum. However, she calmed down and stopped herself because she came to plead for mercy today. "Mango, I know that you''re angry and that you want to find Gise now. However, we don''t know where Gise is too! Please... can you spare us? Your dad cared about his reputation the most, but look what happened now? How is your dad going to face other people now that you''ve exposed him like this?" "So? What do you want?" Mango looked at Mrs. Shen and felt that she didn''t recognize the woman standing in front of her anymore. Perhaps, she had never understood Mrs. Shen since the beginning? Had Mrs. Shen put on an act in front of her all this while? Mrs. Shen didn''t know what Mango was thinking, so she just said in a low voice, "Can you get those people to drop theirwsuit? We can negotiate thepensation once they drop it." "Oh, please! Do you have any money topensate them?" Mango knew that the Shen family did not have much money left because they had used it all on Gise. So, Mrs. Shen was only embarrassing herself by bringing up this topic! Mrs. Shen was stunned. She looked at Mango and said, "You are our daughter. Can''t you pay the compensation for us?" Hah! They still wanted Mango to pay for thepensation after all. How could they count their chickens before they had hatched? Mango could not help but let out a coldugh. "Me? Why should I do that?" "Well, you''re our daughter!" "Have you all treated me like your daughter?" Mango''s question was straightforward, and she even stared at Mrs. Shen when she asked it. Thus, Mrs. Shen found it difficult to breathe. Mrs. Shen realized that Mango''s gaze had be rather sharp at some point. Her gaze was fierce, and Mrs. Shen did not dare to make any contact with her. She quickly evaded Mango''s gaze and coughed to hide her difort. "Your dad and I have always treated you as our daughter! We were worried for you when you and Nathaniel were in trouble, and we were the ones helping you when you got into trouble overseas! Didn''t we do all this for you?" "Yes, you did that before Gise came back. Think about what you did to me after Gise came back. Heh. You even nned to do use Rita and Zion! We know what you were nning when you called Zion previously. I''ve never thought of doing anything to you all, but you crossed the line when you tried to take advantage of my kids! The kids treated you as their grandparents, but what about you all? Did you all treat them as your grandchildren? Huh?" Mango felt extremely ufortable when she thought about this.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She never expected Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen to treat her as well as they did previously. However, they should have known better than to take advantage of a child that was only four years old! After hearing her words, Mrs. Shen looked a little embarrassed. "We never had any other intentions! We only wanted to spend some time with them because we missed them!" "Hmm... Is that so?" Mango asked her slowly, and Mrs. Shen was left speechless. The room suddenly became eerily quiet. Mrs. Shen couldn''t stand such a depressing atmosphere and said quickly, "So, will you let your dad go? I''m your mother, so do you want me to kneel and beg for your forgiveness?" "Oh, please! I can''t ept that. Besides, I never did anything to him. He has to pay the price for giarising other people''s work!" Mrs. Shen''s expression suddenly changed when she heard what Mango had said. "Mango, you ungrateful b*tch! You would have died of hunger if we never talked you in, so how could you repay our kindness by sending your own father into prison? Aren''t you afraid of the consequences? Hmm?" "I''m not." Mango looked at Mrs. Shen coldly, and she felt nothing for her anymore. Mrs. Shen was agitated now that Mango had refused to help her. She smashed the vase beside her and held one of the broken pieces to her neck. "Look, will you let your dad go? If you don''t, I''ll kill myself in front of you right now!" Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Mango did not expect Mrs. Shen to do this. She thought that Mrs. Shen would threaten her or Nathaniel. However, she did not expect her to threaten Mango with her own life! Mango wanted tough. "Oh well, you can die if you want to. Do you think that I will agree to your request once you die here? Besides, you should''ve expected me to ignore you when you kept hurting my feelings? Now that things have escted this way, do you think that your threat will work? Hah! Why don''t we die together here? That way, Gise won''t have to think about how to kill me, right?" Mrs. Shen was slightly stunned when she heard Mango''s words. She suddenly realized that she didn''t understand Mango at all! Mango really cared about them in the past, but now she didn''t care about Mrs. Shen''s death anymore? When did they grow apart from each other? Now, Mrs. Shen realised that they were no longer mother and daughter anymore. She stared nkly at Mango, and she couldn''t help but cry when she saw how unbothered Mango was. "Mango, do you really want to see your dad die just like this? What... exactly do you want to do?" Mrs. Shen was in despair. When Mango saw her slowly putting down the broken piece of ss, she said in a low voice, "What I want is very simple. I want Gise." "We don''t know where she is either. We''ll get her to apologize to you. Let''s stop there, alright?" Mango''s heart ached a little when she heard what Mrs. Shen said. She smiled and said, "Maybe we can get her topensate and apologise to me after I whip her three times?" Although she was smiling, her gaze was cold. Mrs. Shen became nervous instantly. "No... how can we do that?" "So why should I forgive her for the three whishes she gave me? Please leave now. I want to rest." Mango was really going to lie down after she finished her words. However, Mrs. Shen still was not willing to give up. She wanted to go near Mango''s bed, but the door suddenly opened. Nathaniel came back and stood outside. He then looked at Mrs. Shen faintly. "What are you doing? Hmm?" Mrs. Shen immediately became speechless. She wasn''t a fool. She had been afraid of Nathaniel since long ago, and she was afraid of Nathaniel even when he treated them well thest five years he had been with Mango. Now that Gise had hurt Mango badly, Mrs. Shen was even more scared of him! She was trembling and couldn''t say anything. "Get lost!" Nathaniel''s words were quite rude. He would never say such words to Mrs. Shen if she still treated Mango as her daughter. However, she didn''t deserve any of his kindness now. Mrs. Shen trembled and wanted to say something. However, she became speechless when she saw Nathaniel''s cold gaze. Then, she left in disgrace quickly. "Aren''t you all bodyguards? Can''t you all do your job property? Hah! Do you want to be fired?" Nathaniel was furious, and he wanted to fire all the men working outside. However, Mango stopped him immediately. "I let her in deliberately." "Don''t you know your current state? What if she wanted to do something to you?" Nathaniel disagreed. Mango smiled and said, "It''s fine. I just wanted to see what other schemes they had. s! They couldn''te up with anything else. What a disappointment! She sighed and pretended to be regretful. However, Nathaniel knew that she was trying to cover up her sadness and disappointment. Nathaniel came to the bed and held her in his arms. He whispered, "You still have your children and me. Don''t waste your time on the people who don''t deserve your kindness, alright?" Mango felt heartbroken, and she wanted to cry, but she resisted it. "... Alright." She put her hands around Nathaniel''s waist and sobbed, "Nathaniel... hug me. I''m cold." Nathaniel hugged her tightly, but he was afraid that he would touch her wounds. He then lowered his head and gave Mango a kiss to stop her from saying anything. His kiss was overbearing. Mango was nearly out of breath, but she liked this feeling. The kiss was as passionate as their love for each other. Thus, Mango responded with enthusiasm too. Nathaniel quickly let go of her, and there were some mixed emotions in his eyes. "Don''t seduce me now." He reached his hand to flick Mango''s nose gently. If she continued to seduce him, Nathaniel was worried that he couldn''t control his desire for her anymore. However, Mango smiled cunningly. "You''re the one that seduced me first." "Yes, yes, it''s my fault. So, Mrs. Ye, have you eaten?" Nathaniel had to change the subject. He looked at the cutlery on the table and couldn''t help but ask, "Did Rainie deliver this?" "Yes, she made it herself." "Where is she?" "She gave Mrs. Shen and I some time to talk to each other alone." Mango said faintly, but Nathaniel could tell that she was upset. "You shouldn''t meet her if you don''t want to." Nathaniel really loved his wife. Mango did not want to meet her either, but she just wanted to see how shameless the Shen family could be. "Do you know what Mrs. Shen asked me to do? She actually wanted me to get those people to drop thewsuit and then help them pay for thepensation? Hah! Does she really think that I''m a fool?" Mango became even more upset when she thought about that. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly and whispered, "I don''t care how you want to punish them, but you shouldn''t hurt yourself. I will feel heartbroken, alright?" "I''ll give you a massage to soothe your heart then." Mango stretched her hands towards his chest. However, Nathaniel stopped her action on time. "Hey! What are you doing? Darling, I''m warning you. Don''t seduce me now." "Hmm? What will you do to me then?" Mango looked at Nathaniel mischievously . Nathaniel smiled said dotingly, "I''ll make sure to get my revenge on you in the future. Do you understand?" "Got it. Mango finally behaved herself. Urgh! She had wanted to distract herself from her bad mood. Nathaniel was upset when he saw her like this. "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you." "Are you trying to raise a pig?" Mango felt that Nathaniel kept asking her what she wanted to eat even though she didn''t have an appetite. Nathaniel rubbed her head with affection and said with a smile, "What can I do to make you happy? Or do you want to bite me?" "Nah, my teeth would break." Mango said in disgust, and then she stretched out her hand towards Nathaniel. "I want myptop." "No, you need to rest now." Nathaniel disagreed. Mango sighed and said, "Come on, Mr. Ye, I am also a boss now. There are many things that I have to deal with in mypany. Do you really think that rissa can handle everything herself?" Nathaniel was stunned. He actually really forgot that Mango had her own productionpany now! "Well, I''ll get Ned to get it for you. But you have to remember to rest too. Don''t forget to take breaks consistently when you''re working, alright?" "Got it. Go check on Rainie too. She''s been out for a long time. I''m afraid something happened to her." Mango was worried. However, Nathaniel felt disappointed when he saw that Mango wasn''t thinking about it. "I''ll have a look." "Go forth then, Nathaniel, my dear servant." Nathaniel almost stumbled upon hearing Mango''s words. He was a president of apany, but she called him her servant? However, he did not say anything. After all, he was willing to do anything to make Mango a little happier. Meanwhile, Rainie just came back from outside when Nathaniel left the ward. "Oh, you''re finally here! Has Mrs. Shen left?" Rainie looked inside anxiously. Nathaniel nodded and said in a low voice, "Don''t let them meet again in the future. I don''t want Mango to be upset by this." "Yeah, I know, but she still has to face them. Besides, she won''t feel anymore once she doesn''t see them as family." Rainie understood Mango''s decision. Mango had to cut them off herself even though she would be devasted. If not, she would only face more problems in the future. Nathaniel understood this too, so he did not refute her. However, he still felt sorry for Mango. "Spend more time with her. I will sponsor your album." "Thank you then." Rainie did not reject it at all. Nathaniel was relieved when he saw Rainie entering the ward. After that, Ned came back with aptop and paused for a while when he saw Nathaniel. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Mr. Ye, thisptop..." "Pass it to my wife." "Alright." When Nathaniel was leaving the hospital, he met Lebanon''s assistant, Alfred. "Mr. Ye, Lebanon wants to talk to you." "Where is he?" "The cafe next door." Nathaniel looked in that direction. Then, he nodded and said, "I''ll go after I get a smoke." Alfred looked at the man in front of him. Nathaniel was emotionless, and Alfred couldn''t help but shiver a little at his cold gaze too. Someone as cold as Nathaniel would actually give up everything he had for his wife! Mango must have done a lot of good deeds, so she was fortunate enough to meet him. Alfred could not help but think of himself and Lebanon. He sighed in his heart and turned to leave the hospital. Meanwhile, Nathaniel lit up a cigarette. The smoke swirled in front of his face, and nobody could see his face clearly. Nathaniel knew that Lebanon was looking for him to update him about thetest situation in Ango. He was going to kill Gise for sure. In fact, he couldn''t wait to chop Gise into pieces as he thought of the wounds on Mango''s back. He took a puff of the cigarette before putting it out harshly. When he was about to walk towards the cafe beside the hospital, he noticed some reporters following him secretly. Nathaniel frowned slightly at this sight. He took out the phone immediately and called Ned. "Get our people to guard the ward properly. Do not allow any reporters to go in and disturb Madam." "Alright, Mr. Ye." Ned agreed immediately. Nathaniel entered the cafe next door after he hung up the phone. There were many people in the cafe, so Lebanon had gotten them a private room. Nathaniel immediately made his way to the private room that Lebanon had booked. However, when he entered, there were no signs of Lebanon, and he only saw Alfred sleeping on the table. His heart skipped a beat. He rushed forward and quickly pulled Alfred''s body over, only to find that Alfred was no longer breathing. Alfred was still alive just now! How could he suddenly die just in a blink of an eye? Nathaniel frowned slightly and suddenly heard footstepsing from the outside. He suddenly realized that he had fallen into a trap! Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Nathaniel let a bitter smile. He had been the one scheming his enemies for years, but now, he had actually fallen into someone else''s trap! He did not bother hiding as the footsteps were getting closer. Instead, he took out a cigarette and lid it. He had only taken a few puffs of his cigarette when the door opened. The other party obviously never expect Nathaniel to be here, but the police who followed in the back was more or less stunned. "Mr. Ye?" "What''s going on?" Nathaniel still asked this question even though he knew what was happening. The police whispered, "Someone said there was a murder case here and got us to check it out." "Alright, go ahead then." Nathaniel did not say anything anymore. The police checked on Alfred''s breathing and frowned. "Mr. Ye, urn... I''m really sorry. I''m afraid you have to go with us." "Alright." Nathaniel was very cooperative. He said with a wry smile, "Do I need to be handcuffed?" "There''s no need. We know you well, and I''m sure that you won''t run away." After saying this, the police took Nathaniel away. There were many reporters outside, and they rushed forward when they saw himing out with the police. "Mr. Ye, what''s going on? Did you have a grudge with the victim?" "Mr. Ye, when did youe? Was he still alive when you came in?" The reporters started firing a series of harsh questions at him. However, Nathaniel just sneered in response. Alfred was dead just as he went in. Plus, reporters were waiting for him outside now. Thus, he was sure that someone had nned this entire incident carefully. The police still carried out their duties, and they blocked the reporters from getting close to him. "Sorry, we haven''t found out the truth of this case yet, so we''ll not be epting any interviews for now. Thank you." The policemen took Nathaniel away just after he said these words. Mango felt a bit depressed when Nathaniel hadn''t returned even though she had waited a long time. When she called him, she found out that his phone was turned off too. Urgh! What was Nathaniel up to now? Rainie knew what happened to Nathaniel, and she was anxious now. Would Mango run out impulsively if she knew that something happened to Nathaniel? Rainie was even bothered when she thought of the wounds of Mango''s body. "What''s going on? Are you hiding something from me?" Mango had known Rainie for such a long time. Thus, she couldn''t help but ask when she saw how anxious Rainie was. "Huh? What are you talking about?" Rainie tried her best to calm herself down, but she failed to do so. After all, she would think about Nathaniel every time she looked at Mango. "I''m going out for a bit." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Where are you going?" ¡°The toilet." Rainie ran out after giving Mango a terrible excuse. Mango didn''t think much about it, and she thought that perhaps Rainie had some private problems to deal with. Even if Rainie decided to not tell about it now, she would still find out about itter. Then, she took herptop and started working. Her film and entertainmentpany had been delivering good resultstely. The newbies had gotten some new endorsements and scripts. Although they were not delivering excellent results now, they were already off to a good start in their career. Then, Mango sent a message to rissa. "Look out for managers recently and hire two if there are suitable ones. I''m afraid you can''t handle everything on your own." "Alright." rissa''s reply was clear and quick. "Ms. Shen, I think that ourpany is still small, so I don''t think experienced managers will choose to work with us. Perhaps we could train one of our new staff to take over the role in the future?" Mango agreed to rissa''s proposal. "Okay, it''s up to you. You can raise any ideas that you think of, and we can discuss them further." "Alright." rissa was very grateful that Mango gave her a certain amount of authority. After that, Mango continued asking rissa about some problems that were happening in the company. After all, she decided that they needed to build up herpany''s brand and reputation for now. That meant that she had to spend a lot of money to sign contract with a popr star. Mango couldn''t help thinking of Lebanon right now. However, she shook her head immediately at this thought. It was clear that Lebanon wanted something from her. If she signed a contract with Lebanon now, she would have to face a lot of trouble in the future. Thus, Mango abandoned this idea at this thought. rissa was hesitant when she knew that Mango wanted to sign a contract with a famous artist. "Ms. Shen, ourpany is small, so the famous stars might note. Besides, we might not be able to afford their pay even if they did." rissa was telling the truth. Mango sighed slightly after hearing this. "Well, let''s talk about thister." "Got it." rissa was even grateful when Mango did not reject her opinion. After all, it was rare for her to meet such an open-minded boss. Mango wanted to end this conversation after she finished her words. But rissa paused for a moment and said, "Ms. Shen, um... I''m not sure whether I should tell you this." "What is it? Go ahead." Mango thought that it had something to do with thepany, so she asked. rissa did not answer her immediately. She paused for a moment, and Mango did not rush her. Then, rissa finally said it after hesitating for about a minute. "Well... something happened to Mr. Ye." "Huh?" Mango asked dismissively. Then, she finally realised that rissa was talking about Nathaniel! Her heart skipped a beat at this thought. "What happened to him?!" Mango''s eyes sank a little, and her palms became sweaty when she asked this question. Did something really happen to him since he had note back for such a long time? Mango couldn''t help but worry. After all, she recalled that Nathaniel rarely turned his phone off, but she couldn''t get hold of him now. When rissa heard Mango''s anxious tone, she said after a slight pause, "I heard that Mr. Ye was involved in a murder case." After hearing this, Mango''s heart suddenly sank. "What? A murder case?" "Yes. A manager died in the cafe opposite the hospital not long ago. Only Mr. Ye was at the scene, so the police took him away. The reporters outside were already broadcasting the news. This issue has affected Mr. Ye negatively, and I''m afraid the stock of HY Group will drop." After all, rissa had been an employee of HY Group previously. She used to be Nathaniel''s staff, so it was totally normal for her to care about HY Group''s state. Plus, Nathaniel was Mango''s husband not. Mango furrowed her eyebrows together at this thought. A murder case? How could Nathaniel be involved in one? Mango''s eyelids jumped. This was obviously a trap! Perhaps someone was trying to scheme against her, and Nathaniel was dragged into this problem because of her too! After all, her enemies knew that Nathaniel was supporting her. Hence, they could deal with her easily once they had gotten rid of Nathaniel. Countless thoughts were running in Mango''s head now. She then said in a low voice, "What are the board of directors of HY Group nning to do now?" "I''m not sure, but I can ask around." rissa was afraid that Mango would me her for minding others business at first. However, she became relieved once she heard Mango asking this question. "Call me when you''re done." Mango ended the conversation as soon as she said this. Her face was upset. Oh right! She forgot to ask who the dead manager was! Why did she have an ominous feeling now? When she was thinking about this, Rainie came into the room again. She avoided Mango''s gaze and did not dare to look at her. Mango looked at her and said coldly, "Why are you hiding from me?" "No... No... I wasn''t." Rainie tried to smile, but her smile was very rigid. However, Mango didn''t have the time to joke around with her. "So, who died?" "Ah? What?" Rainie paused for a moment, but her smile started fading as she started to panic. Mango did not say anything, and she continued staring at Rainie. Thus, Rainie gave up when she knew that she couldn''t take it anymore. "Argh! Well, alright, I know I can''t hide anything away from you. Did you take a look at the news trending on Twitter today?" Now that Mango couldn''t leave the bed, she could get thetest news from her phone. After all, they lived in a world with modern technology, and they could find out everything they wanted through their phone. Mango was slightly stunned after this. She had not checked any of the notifications on her phone since morning! When she heard what Rainie said, she took her phone and scrolled through Twitter immediately. Rainie cursed in her heart for being so honest when she saw this. However, it was toote to take back her words now. Mango looked very upset as she read the news from beginning to the end. "Mango, I think this is too coincidental." "You''re right. Heh! Someone obviously nned this whole incident out! Mango sneered before lifting her nket away when she said this. "Hey! What are you doing?" Rainie couldn''t help but worry when she saw Mango acting this way. However, Mango said faintly, "Get a doctor to discharge me from the hospital. I want to go back to Ocean City." "Huh? Are you crazy? You are so severely injured! What can you do if you go back to Ocean City now?" Rainie disagreed instantly. Mango said faintly, "I can do many things. HY Group must be in a mess now, and the stocks will definitely drop tomorrow. The board of directors have always been crafty, and I''m sure that they will take this opportunity to carry out their ns. It''s up to me to protect HY Group now that Nathan is not around." "Look! Stop spouting nonsense! How could you get involved with HY Group''s affairs? I know that you''re worried for Nathaniel, but you know that you shouldn''t make any rash actions now!" Rainie thought that Mango was spouting nonsense. In fact, she believed that Mango was confused right now because she was too concerned about Nathaniel! How could Mango interfere with such a big enterprise like HY Group? Mango looked at her and said slowly, "I have 35 percent of shares in HY Group. Do you still think I don''t have the right to take over thepany?" "What?" Rainie was even more shocked now when she heard this. She had never expected Mango to possess so many shares! Mango said faintly, "Nathaniel gave his shares to me, so I should be the executive director of HY Group now. Nathaniel is just the CEO. To put it straight, he''s just working for me." "Oh my god! Your husband gave you all his assets?" Rainie knew that Nathaniel always treated Mango well, but she never thought that he would pamper her till this extent! Mango nodded her head and said, "Yes, Nathaniel said that a man would be unfaithful if he had too much money on his hands. He gave all his money to me and decided to work for me. After all, he didn''t want to turn into an unfaithful husband, and he didn''t want me to worry as well. Haha! He said that I could fire him and leave him with nothing if he ends up having an affair!" This was what Nathaniel said. However, Mango never thought about financial issues when she found out about Nathaniel and Melissa''s rtionship. After all, love and marriage had nothing to do with money at all. Rainie was still in a state of shock, but Mango couldn''t wait any longer. She got out of bed and walked outside instantly. Chapter 994 Chapter 994 "Get ready. Let''s go back to Ocean City." Mango told the bodyguards as soon as she stepped out of the room. "Okay, Madam." The bodyguards were obedient to Mango''s order, and she could tell that Nathaniel had given them his orders clearly. When Rainie caught up with Mango, she was already paying the hospital bills so that she could be discharged. "Hey! Mango, you can''t leave the hospital now! How could you go out in such a state? I''m going to get Dr. Xiao!" Rainie quickly ran to Emberly''s office when she saw how stubborn Mango was. "Dr. Xiao, Mango wants to be discharged from the hospital now. Not only that, she wants to go back to Ocean City. Please quickly go and have a look. Her body definitely can''t take it! Ahh! Nathaniel would tear me into pieces if something were to happen to Mango." Rainie spouted everything that she wanted to say quickly. Emberly was slightly stunned when she heard this. The news about the police arresting Nathaniel had spread widely, so she never thought that she could hide it from Mango. However, things had gottenplicated now as Mango wanted to be discharged so that go back to Ocean City and deal with this issue. "I''ll go take a look." Emberly stood up and went to the counter after saying this. Rainie followed behind closely. Suddenly, Emberly phone''s rang when she started walking there. She lowered her head and was stunned when she saw Eugene''s name shing on the screen. "What''s the matter?" She heard Eugene''s familiar voiceing from the other end of the line. "Nathan got into trouble." "I know about this. So, what do you n to do?" "What I want to say is that you need to get Mango to stay in the hospital and protect her safety. This is what Nathaniel told me." Emberly was slightly stunned upon hearing Eugene''s words, but she understood them immediately. "Was this part of your n?" "Not exactly. However, this matter is really quite troublesome. The manager was already dead when Nathaniel stepped into the room. However, the time of his death is too close to the time that Nathan arrived. Therefore, the police suspected him and brought him in for an investigation, so he can''t come out yet. Nathan wants to see whether his enemies would do something else to him. After all, he''s worried that they will target Mango if he attacked them like that. So, he asked me to protect Mango on his behalf. Urgh! Why does he always give me the most troublesome tasks!" Eugene said quickly. However, Emberly said with a smile, "I''m afraid I can''t do this. Mango is already arranging for her discharge at the counter. She''s nning to leave the hospital now." "What? Are you kidding me? Go stop her! Now!" "Why should I stop her?" Emberly said faintly, and then she took a step forward. Eugene felt that his wife was too irritating, and he always lost his temper whenever she spoke to her. On the other hand, she was always calm. "Look, Emberly, aren''t you a doctor? Can you let your patient leave the hospital even when her body is weak now?" "I''m a doctor that will change my prescription ording to my patient''s condition. So, I don''t think that Mango cannot be discharged. Moreover, I can''t control what she wants to do." Emberly hung the phone up after she said that. She ignored Eugene, who was stomping his feet furiously on the other end of the line. This was the first time Rainie had seen a husband and wife who got along together in this manner. But, she wasn''t someone who would blurt out whatever she thought. However, when she saw how Emberly did not n to stop Mango from leaving, she decided to ask her about it. "Dr. Xiao, is it fine for Mango to go back to Ocean City with her injury now?" "Of course no! How could it be fine? Her wounds are so deep." The corner of Rainie''s mouth twitched when she heard Emberly''s words. "Then why don''t you stop her from leaving the hospital?" "Heh. Will she listen if I stop her?" Rainie was left speechless by Emberly''s reply. However, now that Nathaniel was in trouble, Mango would be the person that was most worried about him right now as she was his wife! How was it possible for her to stay in the hospital and recover in peace? "But..." "Well, nobody can stop her from going back, right? Hah! Nathaniel even asked my husband to help keep her safe, so don''t worry because my husband is an expert in this. Let her go wherever she wants. Besides, she won''t be able to take care of herself in peace now that Nathaniel is in trouble. On the other hand, she can recover faster if we let her do whatever she wants." However, Rainie still felt that something was fishy even after hearing "But her injury..." "I''ll follow her there then! Does that sound better? Urgh! My life as a doctor is tough." Emberly said indifferently, but Rainie heard a hint of excitement from her tone of voice. No way! Was she nning to follow Mango back to Ocean City? "Huh? Do you want to go to Ocean City too?" Emberly did not answer her, but this was obviously what she meant. Rainie felt that both of these women were crazy.! The directors of HY Group were experienced, so why would there listen to an insignificant woman like Mango even though she was currently the executive director? She would only get herself in trouble if she decided to go back now! However, Rainie could only follow Emberly when she saw her walking quickly. Mango was already paying her bills. She thought that Emberly was going to stop her when she saw her, so she quickly said, "Emberly, I have to go back to Ocean City. There are some urgent things that I got to settle. Don''t stop me." "Huh? I wasn''t nning to stop you at all. I''m just here to tell you that you can''t do without me. You can go back to Ocean City, but you got to take me with you. Also, I''m poor, so you have to pay for my tickets." Mango sneered. Hah! How could an internationally renowned surgeon like Emberly be poor? However, she still nodded. "Deal. I''ll pay for your ne ticket as long as you don''t stop me." "Then I want to go back too and visit Thomas and my dad on the way." Rainie also followed from behind. She joined in when she heard that Mango was paying for Emberly''s ticket. Mango couldn''t help but feel touched when she saw this. "Thank you." "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go." After all, Emberly was eager to leave right now. Mango gave Desmond a call when she was done paying her bills. She got him and Haniya to stay here and look after herpany before she contacted Ned. Of course, Ned would follow Mango''s orders. However, he shook his head when he heard her asking if she could visit Nathaniel. "Madam, this is a tough problem. So, we can''t go in and visit him." Mango expected such an oue, so she wasn''t too disappointed. She just said in a low voice, "Go and buy three ne tickets. We want to go back to Ocean City." Ned wanted to say something, but he stopped himself abruptly. "Do you have something to say? Hmm?" Mango looked at Ned and asked. Ned said quickly, "Someone was obviously targeting sir when this happened. They managed to arrange the time so close to his arrival, so there will definitely prepare more supporting evidence. Now that he''s not around here, we have asked Eugene to take care of your problem. However, you should be more careful as well. Look, madam, please think about it carefully. If you go back to Ocean City, you have to face those meddlesome directors without his help." Ned was trying to imply something. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Therefore, Mango naturally understood what he was trying to say. Everyone felt that Nathaniel had always protected Mango. Thus, now that Nathaniel was in trouble, Ned was worried that she could not handle the pressure if the directors ended up bullying her. However, Mango smiled faintly after hearing him. Well, perhaps she would end up crying and sumbing to the pressure in the end. But, right now, it was time for her to help Nathaniel out. If HY Group still belonged to both her and Nathaniel, she could still get Nathaniel out of prison by using the Ye family''s authority. However, hope would be gone if outsiders got hold of HY Group, and they changed the head of the family. Once that happened, Nathaniel would probably have to stay in prison forever! Mango knew that Nathaniel had always protected her in the past, so she wanted to do something for Nathaniel now. "Let''s talkter after we get back." Mango did not say tell Ned about her ns in detail, but she was very determined. Ned did not advise Mango anymore and booked the air tickets for them after seeing how resolute she was. Meanwhile, Emberly looked at Mango and said faintly, "You''ll end up hurting your wound even more if you take hugs movements, so don''t do that if possible. Don''t you have bodyguards around you? Get them to do tasks for you. I''ll get Eugene to lend you some men if you don''t have enough." "No, I''m sure that I''ll be fine because of your skills." Emberly was slightly stunned upon Mango''s words. "Huh? What are you talking about? I don''t understand." Mango only smiled and did not say anything else. Mango did not know how skilled Emberly was in martial arts, but she was sure Emberly was more talented than her. After being together with Nathaniel, she realised that people who were well versed in martial arts had a special aura around them. On the other hand, Rainie waspletely confused by their conversation. "What are you talking about?" "Sleep if you don''t understand. Besides, women need enough sleep to be pretty. You''re going to step into the entertainment industry soon, right? So, you should take care of yourself well." The corner of Rainie''s mouth twitched when she heard Emberly''s words. Urgh! Emberly was too annoying! Mango smiled, but she was very worried. The other party must be someone of very high status because they could target Nathaniel directly. However, Mango and Nathaniel were on the same boat right now, so Mango had to do everything she could to save Nathaniel for her own sake. "By the way, I haven''t asked this yet. Who is the manager that died?" Rainie was stunned for a moment when she heard what Mango asked. Then, she let out a hard smile and said, "Take a guess!" "Rainie, look, I''m not in the mood to joke around with you. Who was it?" "Lebanon''s assistant, Alfred." After hearing Rainie''s words, Mango was stunned. Lebanon? Why was Lebanon involved in this? Mango felt a headacheing at the thought of this. "What did Lebanon say?" Rainie shook her head and said, "I think there''s something fishy going on. Lebanon has not appeared since Alfred died, and Nathaniel got taken away by the police. I heard that the rtionship between Lebanon and Alfred was quite good. Heck! There were even rumours saying that their rtionship was unusual. Perhaps... they were a gay couple? Don''t you think that it is weird? How could Lebanon stay silent now that Alfred suddenly died? Mango frowned slightly when she heard this. Rainie was right. Lebanon should''ve made a statement by now. If Lebanon started making a fuss or if he wanted to visit Nathaniel at the detention centre to punch him, this would be normal. However, Mango had an ominous feeling because he showed no movement at all. Was Alfred''s death rted to Lebanon? Did Lebanon, and not Bernard, set this trap for Nathaniel instead? Mango could note to a solution as she was currently overloaded with information. Meanwhile, Ned had already bought the ticket. Mango and Emberly left the hospital, and they drove Emberly''s car to the airport. However, when they almost reached the airport, a red Ferarri rushed in their direction. Chapter 995 Chapter 995 "Be careful!" Rainie was frightened, and she grabbed the car handle quickly as she broke out in cold sweat. Mango''s face was pale, and there was cold sweat on her head too. Emberly was calm, but the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Mango quickly stepped on the break. The three people in the car became anxious when they heard a loud screeching noise as the tires of the car skidded on the road. Luckily, both of the cars had managed to stop a few centimetres from each other, so they never collided. Mango''s heart was thumping wildly. However, someone opened the door of the Ferrari before she could calm herself down. After that, Lebanon got out of the Ferrari while wearing a white suit. He walked towards Mango''s car and knocked on her window. Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she saw this. When Mango found out that the dead person was Lebanon''s assistant, she knew that it was only a matter of time before he came to look for her. As per her expectation, Lebanon hade to find her before she stepped onto the ne. However, she still frowned even though she wasn''t surprised at his arrival. "Get out of the car. Let''s talk." Lebanon''s voice was hoarse, and he seemed to be in a bad mood. Rainie grabbed Mango and whispered, "Don''t go. What if he ends up hurting you because he can''t control his anger? Don''t forget that you still have wounds on her body." However, Mango knew that she had to go. After all, the person who died was his assistant, so she had to answer the questions that he had. "I think I''d better go down. After all, I should give Lebanon an exnation, right? Besides, if he decides to sue Nathaniel, we can''t do anything. So, I think we should rify any misunderstandings that we have." Mango unfastened her seatbelt as she spoke. Rainie was a little anxious after hearing this. "What? Don''t be silly, okay? It''s a serious misunderstanding, so why do you think that you can talk yourself out of it this easily? Plus, look at his expression! He looks like he is about to kill someone. You might not fix anything even if you go down and talk to him! Why don''t we do so only after we go back to Ocean City? Alright?" Emberly coughed slightly and said, "I think Mango will settle it herself. Don''t worry." After hearing this, Rainie got unhappy immediately. "Huh? What kind of doctor are you? I''m sure you know the state of her body more than anyone else now!" "Alright, stop arguing. Wait for me here." Mango stopped the argument and went out of the car. There was a strong smell of tobo around Lebanon''s body, and this irritated her throat. She pinched her nose subconsciously and heard Lebanon whisper, "Look, let''s talk. Just the both of us." "Alright." Mango didn''t reject his request. "Where should we go?" "My car! You can rest assured that you won''t miss your flight." Mango was surprised that Lebanon knew about her whereabouts. She raised her head once again and nced at Lebanon. However, she couldn''t detect any trace of anger from his gaze, and there was sadness and heartache in his eyes. "Alright." Mango felt an inexplicable pain in her heart at this thought. She knew exactly how it felt to lose a loved one. When Nathaniel had fallen off the cliff in Nakasara, Mango suffered greatly, and she even wished that she was dead! Therefore, she thought of the rumors between Lebanon and Alfred now when he saw him like that. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The rtionship between Lebanon and Alfred was ambiguous. If the rumours about Lebanon and Alfred being a secret couple was true, Lebanon had to be going through a tremendous amount of pain right now. Rainie quickly ran down and wanted to stop Mango when she saw her going up to Lebanon''s car. However, she was toote. Lebanon''s car left the scene quickly after Mango got it. Throughout their drive, Mango had an emotionless look on her face. She leaned on the window and watched as the sceneries passed by her quickly as her mind was full of thoughts of Nathaniel. She wondered how he was doing in the detention center. He had always been lucky and powerful, so why did he had to go through sufferings like these? Who on earth set a trap for Nathaniel? Initially, Mango had thought that Bernard was the mastermind behind this. But now, she was suspicious of Lebanon too. Lebanon quickly drove the car to his apartment. "Get out of the car." Mango paused for a while. It was definitely not a wise choice to follow a man who hated you into his apartment, but she couldn''t do anything else now. At this thought, she unfastened her seat belt and followed Lebanon into the apartment. The apartment was very messy. A pungent cigarette smell filled Mango''s nostrils, and she choked and coughed harshly. She looked at the floor that was filled with many beer bottles. However, she couldn''t see the rest of the house clearly because of the smoke. Mango walked to the window and opened it. Then, she bent down and cleaned the house for a bit. Meanwhile, Lebanon continued staring at her. He did not stop her or say a single word. There was a hint of haziness in his gaze as if he was looking at someone else through Mango. His gaze made Mango''s heart ache as she could tell that he was missing someone. "Alfred''s death..." "I know that Nathaniel didn''t do it. Don''t worry, I won''t cause trouble to him." Lebanon knew what Mango wanted to say, so he opened his mouth before Mango could say anything. After hearing this, Mango was relieved. "Lebanon, I know that it''s useless to say this now, but I still want to send my condolences to you." "Are youforting me? Or pitying me?" Lebanon looked at Mango and questioned her harshly. Mango was slightly stunned by his sudden question. She did not know how to respond appropriately, so she decided to shut up. After all, she knew that Lebanon was only frustrated, so he was venting out his anger on her. Therefore, no matter what she said, he would still be angry. Suddenly, Lebanon sighed and whispered, "Just help me get a ss of water, thank you." Mango did not refuse and poured him a ss of warm water. Lebanon took it and suddenly said, "Alfred is my lover." Mango was stunned upon hearing these words. Although she had heard about these rumours, both of them did not rify nor deny them. Therefore, she was shocked to hear Lebanon admitting it personally. "Do you need me to say something in response?" "No, I just want to talk to someone." Mango felt a bit upset after hearing him, but she did not know what to say. She could only sit at the side and pour herself a cup of warm water. Before she came here, she still had injuries all over her body. However, Lebanon was driving too fast just now, so he never noticed that Mango''s injured back had touched the seat. Mango was in deep pain now, so she slightly twitched her body and drank some warm water to calm herself down. Lebanon was immersed in immense sorrow, so he did not notice her difort. It appeared that he was recalling his memories. "Alfred and I met in the slums. Do you know how the slums look like?" Mango knew that Lebanon did not need an answer to his rhetorical question. A sweet and brilliant smile appeared on Lebanon''s lips when he started recalling the past. "Many people think that the slums are filled with people living in poverty. Well, that''s true. Many people couldn''t survive because they had no food to eat. However, I had no choice but to escape to the slums because some people were chasing me. I stayed there for three days and had nothing to eat or drink, and I even nearly died of hunger! Alfred was the one who gave me food to survive. Then, he encouraged me to step into the entertainment industry when he knew what had happened to me." "Haha! We were living in the slums, but we dared to have such big dreams. Doesn''t it sound too ridiculous? But I agreed to it. I knew that he treated me genuinely since the moment he shared his food with me. Then, both of us left the slums and escaped from the people who were chasing me. We also survived through hunger and difficulties before making a name for ourselves in the entertainment industry. Thus, I promised to give him only the best things in the world!" "He even promised me that he would go back with me yesterday, but he''s gone now! Do you know how I felt when I learnt about his death? I feel devastated as if I had lost everything precious to me!" "Alfred is probably the most important person to me, just like how Nathaniel is important to you. Perhaps you would never understand our rtionship, but it doesn''t matter! After all, he''s the only person that I have ever loved in my entire life!" Lebanon''s eyes were so red that he almost burst out in tears. Mango''s heart ached slightly when she heard this, and she said in a low voice, "Nathaniel didn''t do it! I can guarantee that with my life. He would definitely not do anything to Alfred because he had no reason to do so!" Lebanon looked at Mango and suddenly smiled with sadness. "Sometimes I envy Nathaniel so much. He''s too lucky to have a wife like you!" "Well, Nathaniel is also very kind to me too." "Hmm... that''s true, but I think you''ve sacrificed so much for him! In fact, I think other women might have left him by now. After all, the Ye family almost caused you to lose your life! So, why are you still determined to stay with him?" Mango found Lebanon''s words to be a little offensive. "Well, I guess humans need love as much as they need food to survive. I don''t want to exin it in detail, but aren''t you and Alfred in the same situation? Why did you fall in love with him and not someone else then?" After Mango finished her words, Lebanonughed at himself and said, "Haha! Well, to be honest, he wasn''t my only choice. Perhaps I could marry someone else and give birth to kids to achieve my own goals. I thought that our love wouldst forever, but I guess... this incident proved otherwise." "What do you mean? Were you nning to get married when Alfred was still alive?" If Lebanon answered ''yes'' to this question, Mango would definitely look down on him! Fortunately, Lebanon shook his head and said, "Nah, I''m just giving you an example. Alright, you can leave now." The corner of Mango''s mouth twitched. "Huh? Why did you ask me toe here then?" "Maybe I just needed someone to talk to. I was afraid that I would go crazy." Mango obviously couldn''t ept Lebanon''s answer. She stood up quickly. "You''re insane!" Mango left after saying that. Lebanon whispered, "You will be insane too if you grew up in the same environment as I did." "Well, I''m d that I don''t know how you grew up then!" Mango felt that there was no need for her to stay any longer. She was relieved since Lebanon knew that this incident had nothing to do with Nathaniel. Right now, she knew that Lebanon would not attack them for revenge secretly, so they could talk about other problems at ater time. Lebanon did not ask Mango to stay, but he suddenly opened his mouth when Mango''s fingers touched the doorknob. "Mango, Nathaniel asked me to get a visa for his men so that they go to get to Ango previously. Now, I''ve gotten the visa, but he''s been arrested. What should I do now?" Mango''s body suddenly froze after hearing this. "Huh? Why did he want to go to Ango?" "To pick up Gise." Mango was stunned upon hearing Lebanon''s words. "What? Who is handling Gise now then?" Chapter 996 Chapter 996 "Me." Mango was stunned when Lebanon said this. In fact, she couldn''t believe what she was hearing! "What?" "I said, she''s in my hands right now. Well, I actually asked Alfred to do this, so he died because of it." Lebanon let out a bitter smile. Mango''s brain couldn''t process all the information that she was hearing right now. "But... why? Do you have a grudge against Gise?" "Sort of." Lebanon answered in an ambiguous manner. He looked at Mango, then pointed on his watch and said, "It''s almost time for you to board the ne. So what do you n to do now? Are you going to leave?" Mango''s brows furrowed after hearing this. Alfred had kidnapped Gise, and he had tied her up in Ango! Mango was surprised to hear this, but she was even more stunned because of Lebanon. What was he nning to do now? "Did you make a deal with Nathan?" "Yes, I did." Lebanon did not hide it from Mango, and he just said in a low voice, "Nathaniel promised me that he would allow you to meet my mother if I help him settle the visa and handed Gise over to him." "Your mother?" What kind of agreement was this? On the other hand, Lebanon nodded solemnly. There were some mixed emotions in his gaze which Mango couldn''t understand. "I can promise you this, but I want you to hand over Gise to me on behalf of Nathaniel. Is this okay?" "Of course!" Lebanon had no objection to this. He had caught Gise for her sake in the first ce. Therefore, she could take Gise away anytime she wanted. "But aren''t you going back to Ocean City now?" Mango was in a dilemma. "Yes. But..." "You can go back to Ocean City first. I will pass Gise to Nathaniel''s men and get them to bring her back to Ocean City for you to punish her. We can talk about the terms after you finish settling your problems there." Lebanon waved his hands after he finished his words as if he wanted to chase Mango out of the house. However, Mango couldn''t understand what Lebanon meant and what kind of person he was. After all, Lebanon had been devastated after Alfred''s death, and Nathaniel was one of the suspects in that case. Therefore, if she was in his shoes, she would never help her nor hand Gise over to her. Lebanon seemed to treat her too well. "Why are you so nice to me?" Mango did not want to ask this question, but she could not resist it. However, she felt like a fool after asking it. Lebanon was also slightly stunned after hearing her question. He had grown up in an environment filled with deception and lies, so he had never seen anyone as straightforward as Mango. He couldn''t help but nce at Mango and say in a low voice, "Perhaps I think you''re a person that I can get along with." What kind of reason was that? Mango did not understand what he was saying, but she did not dare to ask further. Lebanon had always been mysterious. Therefore, she felt that she had to stay away from him as she did not know what his intentions were. "Well, goodbye then." Mango turned around and left after saying that. There was a trace of loneliness on his face when he saw Mango leaving. The room was empty, and he felt extremely chilly as the cold wind blew in from the window that Mango had opened. He closed the window, but suddenly, he noticed that there was another person in his apartment. "Your Highness, it''s time for you to go back." Lebanon was upset, but he didn''t say anything else. Yes, it was time to return. He had escaped and lived in peace about four years, but he had paid the price for this using Alfred''s life. Therefore, he owed Alfred too much right now. "Have you investigated Alfred''s case? Who''s the one behind this?" The man in ck lowered his head and said respectfully, "ording to my sources, Prince Lexis is the one behind this." "Hah! Lexis actually teamed up with Bernard? Unbelievable!" A sharp gaze shed through Lebanon''s eyes. On TV, he had always acted like a boy next door while giving off a polite and refreshing vibe. Thus, people always found him friendly and approachable. However, now that he was trying to regain his real identity, he could no longer act like that anymore. "Get someone to hand over Gise to Nathaniel''s men. Also, protect them well when they pass her over to Mango in Ocean City. Tie up any loose ends here so that we can return to Ango. Heh. My siblings must have forgotten about me since I''ve not gone back for a long time. I should meet up with them, right?" Lebanon sneered. The men in ck immediately carried out his orders. Lebanon paused and said, "Contact the people in the police station to allow Mango to meet Nathaniel. I don''t want her to be worried and sad when she leaves." "Alright." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Lebanon returned to the room after he instructed the man. Mango came by Lebanon''s car. Now that Lebanon wasn''t leaving, she would miss her flight if she walked there! She wanted to take her phone to find an app to call for a taxi. However, she realized that she had left her phone in Emberly''s car! Urgh! How could she be so unlucky today? While she was trying toe up with a solution, a man dressed in ck came out of Lebanon''s apartment and walked to her side. "Miss Shen, Mr. Fang asked me to take you there." "Alright." Mango nodded in response. Well, it looked like Lebanon still had a conscience. She went into Lebanon''s car, and the man in ck started to drive. Mango did not want to know his name, so she just directly closed her eyes to rest. Her back hurt as her wound was burning. F*ck, she had to get her revenge for these threeshes! She wanted Bernard or whoever was behind this to pay the price! Mango sat quietly and took a deep breath. She only felt a bit better after doing this. The car was speeding. Mango knew how long it would take for her to get from Lebanon''s apartment to the ce that she had stopped her car. So, she knew that she would not make it on time. She opened her eyes suddenly and couldn''t help but became alert when she realized that this wasn''t the road to the airport. "Hey! Where are you taking me to?" "Mr. Fang asked me to bring you to the police station to meet Mr. Ye." Mango was stunned when she heard what the man in ck said. "Huh? Wait...you''re bringing me to meet Nathaniel?" "That''s right." Mango was absolutely stunned! Even Ned did not have the authority to allow her to meet Nathaniel, so how did Lebanon manage to do so? Furthermore, the police had arrested Nathaniel because they suspected that he had killed Lebanon''s manager! Why was Lebanon helping her? Or why was he helping Nathaniel? Mango couldn''t understand. Then, the man in ck never said anything else, and Mango did not ask any further questions. There were many questions in her head, but she couldn''te up with any answers. Perhaps Nathaniel would have the answer to all these questions. Mango wasn''t sure about that. Oh, well! She would definitely miss her flight then! "Can you lend me your mobile phone?" The man in ck quickly handed his phone to Mango. Mango called Emberly as soon as she got the phone. "Emberly, you can leave with Rainie first. I have something to deal with, so I will take the next flight back." "Are you alright?" Emberly was a little worried. "It''s okay. I just need to settle some personal affairs. Don''t worry." "Alright." Mango felt anxious for some reason after hanging the phone. She was about to see Nathaniel. However, she came in a hurry and did not bring anything for him. Furthermore, she did not know if he needed anything too. Thus, she was wondering whether she could buy some necessities for him before they arrived. While Mango was lost in her thoughts, the car arrived at the entrance of the police station. "Miss Shen, we''re here." "Thank you." Mango nodded and got out of the car. When she entered the police station, one of the officers brought her to where Nathaniel was detained. Mango looked at the small room and felt sad. "Why are you here?" Nathaniel jumped in shock when he saw Mango. "What are you doing here? You''re too careless! How could youe to a ce like this? You still have injuries on your body. What if you got infected... huh..." Mango directly ran into Nathaniel before he could finish his words. She then tiptoed and kissed Nathaniel to stop him from talking. What else could Nathaniel say with Mango in his embrace? He hugged her waist tightly and kissed her madly. In fact, he wanted to etch the memory of her and her scent in his mind. Mango was about to suffocate because of his tight embrace. She leaned in Nathaniel''s arms and sobbed, "Urgh! What the hell is going on?" Nathaniel knew that Mango had to be shocked and worried. "It''s not a big deal. Someone just set a trap for me. Don''t worry, I''m fine." "Don''t say that! You''re already inside the detention centre! Are you trying to scare me to death so that you can marry another woman? Huh?" Mango grabbed the cor on Nathaniel''s shirt and questioned him fiercely. Nathaniel suddenly smiled after hearing her words. He felt relieved as this meant that Mango was still rational enough to withstand the pressure of the current situation. Nathaniel was patting her head when he smelt blood. "Wait, did your wound ripped?" Mango stuck her tongue out and said in embarrassment, "Oops! I guess you''ve found out about it." "Mango Shen, don''t you know that you''re a patient?" "I do!" Mango said faintly when she saw Nathaniel''s trigger and stern expression. Nathaniel really did not know what to do once he saw her. "I''m really fine." "Then get out from here. Can you leave with me?" Suddenly, Nathaniel did not know how to answer her straightforward question. "Uhh... I still need to stay here for some time." "Then don''t bother about me." Mango only felt relieved after looking at Nathaniel from head to toe. "I n to go back to Ocean City to help you look after HY Group. Wait, technically, HY Group belongs to me. After all, you''ve already given me thispany." "Yeah, I think you should go back too because most of our men are there. Besides, I will be less worried too. But how about your wound?" This was what Nathaniel was worried about. Mango waved her hand indifferently and said, "Don''t worry, Emberly is following me." "That''s good." After saying that, Nathaniel looked at Mango, and his gaze softened. "Come here. I want to hug you." "Hey! This is the detention center. Are we allowed to hug?" Although Mango said this, she still walked over to him. Then, she directly sat on Nathaniel''sp and hugged his neck. "You''ve also kissed me already, so why are you stopping me from hugging you?" Nathaniel had calmed down a lot now that Mango was with him. "Look, I can''t go out now. You can do anything you want, but you must make sure that you''re safe, alright? If you''re risking your safety to clear my name, I''d rather you not do that at all." "Yes, yes, I get it. Urgh! Why are you nagging me so much today?" Mango sounded annoyed, but she was looking at Nathaniel all this time. In fact, she wanted to etch Nathaniel''s features into her mind. "Hm...l can''t resist you if you look at me like this." Nathaniel felt his body getting aroused. After all, his wife had always liked to seduce him after she had been injured. Suddenly, Mango asked seriously, "What''s going on between you and Lebanon?" Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Nathaniel blinked his eyes and pretended to be innocent, "What do you mean?" "Hah! Are you still ying dumb?" Mango suddenly grabbed Nathaniel''s ear. "Are you going to tell me about it or not?" Nathaniel was stunned for a moment when he felt her pulling her ear. He had only seen scenes like these on TV, so he never expected Mango to pull his ear too! In fact, he thought that he would be furious. However, Mango did not pull his ear harshly, and she even questioned him in a yful yet seductive voice. Thus, Nathaniel couldn''t help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva as he was aroused. "Wow, my dear wife, you''re so sturdy now!" "Uh-huh, so what? Tell me the truth!" Mango pouted. Nathaniel wanted to push her to the ground and deal with her so badly whenever he looked at her seductive looks. But, he was still thinking rationally, and he knew where they were right now. "Nothing. Don''t worry, I''m a straight man. I don''t want anyone but you. I swear to God." Mango was a bit stunned by Nathaniel''s words. Then, she recalled that Lebanon like men, so she pushed Nathaniel gently. "Don''t change the topic. If you end up with a guy, I''ll make sure that you''re the bottom in the rtionship. Hmm... maybe Dougs would be your top! What do you think?" Mango said proudly. Nathaniel smiled dotingly after hearing her words. His wife was getting braver, and he liked her even more. "Hah... I don''t have the guts to do that." "Good boy!" Suddenly, Mango became worried when she felt that Nathaniel was burning up. "Why are you burning up? Don''t tell me..." "It''s nothing. It''s a bit stuffy here. Moreover, they won''t let anything happen to me. Don''t worry, okay?" Mango felt a sense of relief knowing that Nathaniel could still think rationally. "Lebanon said that his men would be sending Gise back to Ocean City. What do you n to do with her?" "You can do whatever you want with her." Nathaniel always hoped that Mango could get revenge on Gise herself. "Okay. Stay here and rest well these few days. You don''t need to worry about anything because I will settle all the problems that are happening outside. Besides, they think that I''m only powerful because of your support. So, now that you''re locked up here, they''ll definitely target me instead. Hehe! I''ll make sure to catch all those people who attacked and schemed against us! How dare they ruin our lives?" Mango dered softly as she yed with Nathaniel''s tie. Of course, Nathaniel had no objections to her ns. "Protect yourself, alright? Get the Hans family and the Xiao family to help you if you need help." "Got it. I''ll take care of myself." Mango was reluctant to leave Nathaniel, but she knew that the visiting hours were almost finished. Besides, being able to visit Nathaniel today was a surprise. If she broke more rules, she was worried that Nathaniel would have to pay the price for her actions. She was very worried because of this. "Leave now, alright? This is not a good ce to stay. I''ll make sure to satisfy you once I leave this ce." Nathaniel said these words with a flirty gaze. "Ahem! Ahem!" Mango purposely made some sound effects to hide her shyness. "I''m going to leave now. Take good care of yourself." "Alright." Suddenly, Nathaniel was reluctant to let Mango leave. He held Mango''s hand and did not want to let go of it. Mango also felt upset when she saw Nathaniel acting childishly. "What if I find connections to get you out of here?" "Forget it. Since our enemies put so much effort to get me in here, I don''t want to let them down so quickly. Also, find Ned and Terrance if you need anything. I''ve already given them the orders to help you as much as possible." Nathaniel became more reluctant to Mango go the longer she stayed here. "Okay, I''m going to leave now." Mango gave Nathaniel a brief kiss, but Nathaniel directly held the back of her head and kissed her madly. She felt that her mouth was about to get swollen from his passionate kiss! "Urgh! You''re so annoying!" Mango eximed before she ran out after pushing Nathaniel aside. The corners of Nathaniel''s mouth lifted in a smile, and his gaze was filled with tenderness as he looked at Mango''s retreating figure. However, he suddenly hugged his head and curled his body up. His body shuddered uncontrobly even though he had tried hard to oppress it. "What''s wrong with you?" The prison guard quickly asked when he saw Nathaniel''s current state, but he did not dare to move forward because he was afraid that Nathaniel was putting up an act. Nathaniel gritted his teeth, and sweat broke out on his forehead. He had never suffered from a nervous breakdown for quite some time now. In fact, when Noah came to check up on himst time, he thought that he had recovered. However, he never thought that he would get a panic attack here. Nathaniel gritted his teeth till blood was oozing out from his lower lips. Fortunately, Mango had left earlier. If not, she would be worried if she saw him like this! The prison guard quickly contacted someone to send Nathaniel to the hospital when he noticed that Nathaniel wasn''t in a good state. In fact, a lot of police offers dressed in in clothes were guarding him to prevent him from escaping. However, no one informed Mango about what had happened. Meanwhile, Mango''s face was burning hot when she came out. Nathaniel was too... She could not find a proper word to describe him now! Mango thought that she had to call a taxi to return, but she never expected the man in ck to still be there. He quickly moved forward and greeted her respectfully. "Miss Shen, I''ll send you to the airport. Also, I''ve helped you change your flight to one that will leave an hourter. But, we''re on a tight schedule, so we''ll have to leave now." Mango was stunned for a while when she heard this, and she asked, "Did Lebanon ask you to do this?" "Yes, that''s right." After hearing his answer, Mango narrowed her eyes and went up to the car without saying anything. The car was moving at a normal speed, but they reached the airport on time. The man in ck disappeared after Mango got into the ne. To be honest, Mango found Lebanon''s actions shocking, but she did not say anything. She decided to ignore these thoughts and closed her eyes to rest. The nended in Ocean City an hourter. Mango knew that the news about Nathaniel being arrested had been spread widely in Ocean City. Hence, there would definitely be a lot of reporters waiting for her at the entrance of the airport. However, she was in terrible pain because of the wounds that covered her body. She really had no energy to answer the reporters, so she used the emergencyne to leave the airport secretly. Mango saw a Maybach parked at the exit of the emergencyne when she came out. When she appeared, the driver winded down the window to reveal himself. Thus, Mango recognised Terrance immediately when she saw his handsome face. "Mango, get in the car. I''ll take you home." Mango wasn''t surprised by Terrance''s appearance. After all, Nathaniel told her that he had given orders to Terrance previously. Thus, she quickly walked there and opened the car door to get in. Then, she looked around and was relieved to see that there was no one else. "Don''t worry. I''ve already sent people to clear this ce." Of course, Terrance knew what Mango was worried about. When Mango saw him, a brilliant smile appeared on her face. "Uncle Terrance, it''s great to see you!" "Hah! How can you say this now? You didn''t even ask me for help when you faced financial difficulties in B City. Urgh! I''m so furious! Do you think of me as your family? Stop trying to suck up to me because it''s toote!" Terrance was aware of what had happened to Mango in B City. Thus, he was enraged as Mango never sought his help even though he was her uncle. Mango felt a little wronged when she heard Terrance''s words. "Uncle, don''t me me too much, alright? I wanted to try and settle the problem myself so that I could test my capabilities. If I wanted to depend on my family, I would''ve stayed with the Hans family and the Ye family in the first ce! Why would I bother starting a business if I wanted to do that?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Well, you could still do that. I could even hand over the Hans family''s businesses to you!" Terrance was thinking about her question seriously. "No... no! I''m not interested in inheriting your great business empire!" Mango rejected Terrance''s offer instantly. She did not want to do that! After all, she would never have time to spare for Nathaniel if she took over the Hans family''s business! Terrance shook his head at her answer and didn''t force her further. Then, he smiled and said, "Well, Mateo isn''t at home now. Let''s go out and have a meal?" "No, I''ll go back to visit the Ye family first. Now that this happened to Nathan while Sisi is pregnant, I''m worried that the reporters will make things for them. So, I want to check up on them first." Terrance subconsciously looked at Mango''s tummy when she said this. Then, he said in pity, "Mango, you already have three children now. Don''t get pregnant anymore because you know that your body will take a long time to recover. Urgh! Nathaniel is such a terrible husband right now!" "Uncle... it''s not his fault." Mango knew that Terrance loved her, so he felt sorry for her. However, she found it hard to tell him the truth about her miscarriage. After all, Mango did not want outsiders to me her husband for this, even if it really was Nathaniel''s fault. "s! Why do you keep spoiling him so much?" Terrance sighed and got his driver to drive to the Ye''s Mansion. As per his expectations, some reporters were waiting outside his home. However, they did not manage to enter it because the Ye family''s bodyguards had stopped them. Terrance''s driver directly drove into the Ye''s Mansion and did not give the reporters a chance to disturb Mango. When Mango arrived at the entrance, Sisi and Newell came out to wee her immediately. "Mango, are you all right? I saw from the inte that my brother had murdered someone. Is that true? Where''s my brother now?" Sisi had spent very little time staying with her family all this while, so she cared about Nathaniel. In fact, Nathaniel still treated her coldly, but she was already satisfied with it. Newell did not say anything, but he looked at Mango with an anxious gaze. When Mango saw Sisi''s Mango couldn''t help but felt sad when she looked at Sisi''s stomach which was pregnant for a few months because she thought of her child that she had lost. But she smiled and said, "It''s nothing. I will settle your brother''s matter. Don''t worry, I''m back." "But Mango, have you recovered from your injury? I saw from the inte you''re recovering from a severe injury because Gise hurt you badly! Are you healthy enough toe back? I''m sure that my brother would be worried if he saw your current state!" Sisi was terribly upset whenever she called the clips about Mango''s injury that she had seen on the inte. Newell quickly said, "Okay, why don''t we let here in first? She doesn''t look good right now." Sisi only realized now that Mango''s face was pale. "Yes! That''s right! Mango, pleasee in quickly!" Sisi dragged Mango into the house when she said these words. Mango looked around subconsciously and suddenly asked, "Where''s aunty?" Sisi quickly said, "My mother went out early in the morning to ask what happened to Nathaniel when she heard that he got into trouble. I think she wants to help him. Mango, you also know that I can''t go out because I''m pregnant. Besides, if I went out, I don''t know anyone here either!" Mango''s eyes narrowed when she heard this. Sisi was born in Ocean City, but she did not have any connections here. However, Laney had only come to Ocean City recently, so how could she go out and ask for information? Who was she going to ask? Chapter 998 Chapter 998 However, Mango did not voice out her question out loud. Meanwhile, Newell quickly got someone to pour a cup of warm water for Mango. "Sit down quickly. It must be difficult for you to stand a long time now that your stomach is this protruded." Mango remembered she and Sisi had be pregnant almost at the same time. Thus, when she saw Sisi''s pregnant tummy, she couldn''t help feeling a bit sad when she thought of the baby that she had lost. However, she kept her feelings to herself so that Sisi couldn''t tell that she was upset. Meanwhile, Sisi''s face was filled with happiness. "Well, it''s alright. Every woman has to go through this once in a lifetime. I''ve checked with the doctor, and there''s only one baby in my tummy. Hmm... I''m a little disappointed somehow, though." The Ye family had always given birth to twins, Hence, Sisi thought that she would have twins too as she was Koiton''s daughter. Every time she saw Zion and Rita, she wanted a pair of opposite-sex twin babies too. Besides, if she gave birth to twins, she would not have to get pregnant again in the future. However, she never thought that she didn''t inherit any of the Ye family''s genes. Thus, she only had one baby. Mango smiled and said in response, "It''s fine as long as the child is healthy." "That''s true." Sisi suddenlyughed. Newell pulled Sisi and whispered, "Why don''t we let Mango rest since she just returned? We can talk moreter." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After all, they were now in a critical situation. Mango came back for Nathaniel. Thus, Newell had to remind Sisi to keep her priorities straight because she was more ignorant. Sisi reacted and quickly said, "Ah, Mango, I''m so sorry. I forgot about everything else because I was too happy to see you! Why don''t you go up and take the rest? I''m not sure when the reporters will leave, and I''m worried that something else will happen soon. Now that Nathaniel has been locked up, we need to rely on you to help us too..." "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I''ll go up and have a rest first. We''ll talkter, alright?" Mango''s body was really painful from her injuries. She had managed to put up with it till now, but she could no longer hold on anymore. "Alright." Sisi quickly made a way for Mango. Mango smiled in return and went up to her bedroom. However, she heard Sisi''s voice when she was about to take off her clothes. "Mango, Rainie and Dr. Xiao have arrived." "Let them in." Mango felt that Emberly and Rainie were really reliable. They had arrived right on time when she was still thinking about how to take off her clothes herself. Meanwhile, she was taking her coat off when Rainie brought Emberly in. She was wearing a ck jacket, so nobody saw anything from outside. But when she took the jacket off, everyone could tell that the blood had always soaked through her clothes. It had even turned to scab, and it would be hard to scrape it off! "Oh My God! Mango, are you even human? Are you immune to pain? How could you go to the police station to look for Nathaniel in your current state?" Rainie''s expression suddenly changed when she saw Mango''s wound. Of course, Mango was in tremendous pain, but she just said yfully, "How did you know that I went to the police station?" "Noah told me that." Mango was stunned after hearing Emberly''s words. "Huh? Did both of you go to his ce?" "No. Noah was about to board a ne when we arrived, so we met him on the way here. Anyway, we just talked a bit." Emberly said faintly, but Mango felt somewhat ufortable after hearing this. "Where is Noah going by ne?" "In B City." Emberly looked at Mango as she replied with a faint smile. After hearing her words, Mango''s heart thumped rapidly. "Did something happen to Nathan?" Mango could only think of this reason. Noah wouldn''t leave Ocean City so easily now because Genevieve was pregnant. Mango raked her brain to think of the reason he had left Ocean City and hurried to B City. In the end, she concluded that his departure had something to do with Nathaniel. Rainie red at Emberly and quickly said, "Hey... you don''t have to worry so much. What could happen to Nathaniel right now? Noah only went there to participate in a medical conference. It''s just a coincidence." "Is that true?" Mango did not look at Rainie when she asked that. After all, she knew Rainie''s personality well. Rainie would want her to ignore everything else that was happening so that she could focus on recovering. Hence, she looked at Emberly and asked the question. Emberly shrugged slightly in reply and did not deny it. However, Mango understood everything right now. Something must have happened to Nathaniel! He was still fine when she left. Why did something happen to him so suddenly? What was wrong with him? What sickness did he have? Did someone hurt him? Countless thoughts were running in Mango''s brain. Emberly said faintly, "Why? Do you want to go back?" Her question stunned Mango. Was Mango going back to B City? Of course not! She had finally made her way back to Ocean City ording to their enemies'' wishes. Now that Nathaniel was not with her, they would definitely take this opportunity to attack her. So, how could they let her leave just like that? Mango was now a target as all their enemies would now be keeping their eyes on her. In fact, Nathaniel''s would be in more danger if she went back now. When she thought of this, she said faintly, "There''s no need for that. I believe that he''ll be fine. Alright, why don''t you treat my wound now? I have to go out once you''re done." "What? Are you insane? How can you go out when you''re in this state? Hah... Mango, do you know that you''re a target now? Are you going to offer yourself up to your enemies because you know that they can''t do anything to you when you''re in the Ye''s mansion?" Rainie felt that Mango was crazy! How could she be so fearless for Nathaniel''s sake? Putting aside Nathaniel''s murder case, for now, it was too dangerous for her toe back alone in the first ce! After all, no one could guarantee her safety even though she was currently protected by the Hans family and the Xiao family! When Rainie thought about this, she was really worried. Mango smiled and said, "Hmm... don''t you want to visit Thomas now that you''re back?" Rainie rolled her eyes and said, "Hey! I came here to visit you first because I was worried about you, okay? Now that you''re doing well, I''m going off to see Thomas then! After all, you''ll only continue to annoy me if I stay here! Urgh!" She rolled her eyes at Mango after saying that. "Dr. Xiao, please help me keep an eye on her. Don''t let her get into trouble." Rainie reminded Emberly anxiously. "Alright." Emberly promised Rainie casually, but she knew that she couldn''t stop Mango. After Rainie had left, the room became quieter. "Well... Rainie is just too concerned about me." "I''m d that you have a friend like her." Emberly was an aloof person. Hence, she did not have many friends, so she was a bit envious of their friendship. "Can you treat my wounds for me?" "Alright, lie down then." Emberly grabbed her first aid kit after ordering Mango to lie down. Mango immediately followed her orders. However, she began to clench her teeth in pain when Emberly started cutting her clothes open. Emberly had a hard time treating Mango''s wounds as they had turned into scabs. Hence, she was exhausted once she was done with her treatment. Meanwhile, Mango was already lying on the bed. Both of them were not talkative people, so the bedroom was silent. After lying on the bed for a while, Mango slowly recovered her energy. The first thing she said when she regained her stamina was, "So, what happened to Nathaniel?" "He passed out due to nerve pain. s! This is the seque of the incident that happened previously. Hence, the police had no choice but to call Noah in as no other doctors were capable enough to treat him. Emberly knew what Mango wanted to ask. So, she told her the truth immediately because she didn''t want her to let her imagination run wild. Mango was slightly stunned after hearing this. "What? His nerve pain hasn''t rpsed for a long time, though." "Well, that''s hard to say. Perhaps he was strong enough to suppress it, so no one could tell that he was suffering from it. Also, maybe his pain lessened after he took his medications, so he hasn''t shown any symptoms so far. But you also know that this sequ can''t be fixed in a short period of time. Besides, I heard from Noah that the worst case is that this sickness would continue forever. Hmm... so it''s quite unpredictable." Mango''s heart sank when she heard this. "Is there any way to cure it?" "Well, I don''t think so, but perhaps Noah has some ideas. Now, the only advice that I can give is to rest more and stop thinking too much. He should leave his life in peace without worrying about dealing with his enemies. Besides, both of you are rich enough. You should go on a holiday with him so that he can rx. Once he faces less pressure, he could recover faster with the help of the medications." Mango kept Emberly''s suggestion in mind. She would definitely bring Nathaniel out for a vacation after they had settled this problem. "Well... are you really not going back?" Emberly couldn''t help but ask because Mango wasn''t crying and begging to go back to B City. Mango slowly got up and put her clothes on. Then, she said in a low voice, "Noah''s there right now, so he should be fine. If I feel bad for him, I should settle the problems here as soon as possible and go on a vacation with him like what you suggested. However, I shouldn''t go back now because I can''t help him at all." Emberly looked at Mango with an admiring gaze after thetter had finished her words. "Where are you nning to go now then?" "My grandpa''s house." Mango answered faintly. But when she saw Emberly getting up, she couldn''t help but ask, "Huh? Where are you going?" "My house, of course! Why? Do you want me to stay here? Urgh! I''m not used to this ce at all!" Mango was slightly stunned upon Emberly''s words. "Wait... you have a house in Ocean City?" "My husband is one of the four most influential people in Ocean City. He will definitely have a house here even if he''s not here now. What are you thinking about?" After answering Mango, Emberly smiled faintly and said goodbye to her. Mango also felt that she was a fool! Why didn''t she think of this before she asked that question? After tidying herself up, Mango got some collections from the basement and nned to give it to Brantley. Brantley did not have a lot of hobbies. The only things he enjoyed doing were drinking teas and collecting antiques. When Mango thought of this, she picked up a tea leaf and narrowed her eyes. Nathaniel had gotten his men to send replenish the tea leaves in this room consistently. Mango thought that there were only different types of red tea and green tea in this room, but she never expected to see a different type of tea here! The roots of this tea leaf were big and thick. It would definitely not be a tea leaf that Nathaniel would choose. But why did such tea leaf appear here? Mango frowned slightly. Then, she grabbed some of it and put into the stic bag and brought it out. When she came out of the room, she saw Laney, who had returned from outside. Laney was stunned for a while when she saw Mango. She then quickly went up and said sadly, "My poor child, you must have suffered too much! I heard that you had a miscarriage? Why were you so careless? But you already have two children, so don''t be too sad too, alright?" "I will, Aunt Laney." Mango nodded while answering, but she could smell a familiar scent from Laney''s body. Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Mango had smelled this scent somewhere before as Gise used this perfume brand. But Gise should be with Lebanon right now. So why did Laney have this scent? Mango had a lot of thoughts in her mind. "Auntie, the scent in your body smells nice. Is it a new perfume? What brand is it? I want to buy and try it one day." Mango asked with a faint smile. Laney''s eyes suddenly shed for a while, and then she smiled and said, "I''m already so old, and I don''t use any perfume. You must''ve smelt it wrongly." "Really? Well, perhaps my nose is a little weak because I have been staying in the hospital since I got injured. Now everything seems to smell pleasant to me." Mango had a smile on her face, but she had a cold gaze. Laney looked at her in surprise. "When did you get hurt? What happened? Is it serious?" Mango sneered secretly after hearing her reaction. The news about Gise whipping her had be the most trending topic on social media. Even if Laney didn''t use Twitter, Sisi would have told her about the news since she knew about it, right? Mango never thought that Laney would be suspicious. How could there be a spy in her own home? She thought for a while and smiled faintly, "It''s not a big deal. Look, I''m still fine, right? Well, a lot of people wanted to kill me, but I survived all the attacks somehow. s! I have such good luck!" She shrugged mischievously as she spoke. Laney coughed and quickly asked, "Um... are you going out?" "Yeah, I''m going over to my grandfather''s ce. You don''t have to make lunch for me because I''ll be having my meal there too." Mango walked out of the house after she said that. However, the smile on her face slowly disappeared. She called Ned directly after that. "Help me check where Laney has been and who she met recently." "Alright." Ned was Mango and Nathaniel''s most capable subordinate, so he immediately went to carry out her orders without asking anything else. After that, Mango opened the garage and gave the cars inside a look. She noticed that there was some dirt on her car''s tire. Her car had always been clean. Plus, she hadn''t been to Ocean City all this while, and she did not use it too. So, why was there dirt on her car? Mango gave Ned another order after giving it a nce. "Check if my car had vited anyws recently. Also, go to the traffic police to check my car''s recent whereabouts." "Okay, Madam." After hanging up, Mango immediately drove Nathaniel''s Land Rover and left the house. Nathaniel''s car te was powerful. If something happened to her, the police would immediately receive updates about her location. Mango chose this car because she was concerned about her own safety. Before she returned, she thought that she would not meet a spy anytime soon. However, she became worried once she discovered a spy in The Ye''s Mansion. After that, Mango drove away from the Ye family and went straight to Brantley''s ce. Brantley started to prepare for Mango''s arrival when he heard that she wasing. "Hurry up and prepare some desserts because my granddaughter has a sweet tooth. s! She suffered through a miscarriage and three whishes. Now that she''s back, I have to pamper her as much as I can!" The housekeeper hurriedly went to work after hearing his orders. Meanwhile, Brantley started inspecting the sofas at his house. He felt that the sofas were not comfortable enough, so he brought out a cushion from his study and ced it on the sofa. Mango couldn''t help but feel touched when she saw this scene as she stepped into the house. "Grandpa, what are you doing?" "Mango, you''re back! Come and sit here! Iid this cushion for you. It''s soft and warm, and it won''t hurt your back." Brantley weed her warmly with a teary smile. "Hello, Grandpa!" Mango rushed over and hugged him. She was very touched, and she started tearing up after seeing him. "Hey, you''re a mother now! How can you hug me so childishly? Aren''t you embarrassed?" "Bleh, I don''t care. I just want to hug you because I miss you so much!" Mango hugged Brantley childishly and took the opportunity to wipe her tears away. After all, their reunion was a happy asion, so Brantley shouldn''t cry! "Alright, I''m running out of breath. Sit down! I''ll get the housekeeper to prepare a scrumptious meal for you. You''ll be having dinner here, right?" "Okay, I want sweet and sour fish then!" Mango immediately starting making demands when she heard what Brantley had said. Brantley burst out withughter at her demands. "Yes, yes, I''ll get them to make it for you. I never knew that you were such a foodie! Rita must have inherited your genes because she loves food too. Haha!" Mango couldn''t help but miss Rita when she heard Brantley mentioning her. "Hey! Rita''s just greedy when ites to food, and that has nothing to do with me! Grandpa, did Ritae over when I wasn''t around?" "Of course! She used toe here every day! But I haven''t seen her since she decided to go to the forests to sketch. Also, Nathaniel''s too kind! He was the one who sent Rita here because he was worried that I would be lonely now that your mother is gone. Haha! We had a hard time amodating her at first because she had a fiery temper. In fact, she would throw and smash things when she was displeased! After that, I saw how weak her body was, so I decided to teach her some martial art skills. s! I wonder whether she''s been practising those skills since she left her. It''s a good thing that I taught her some martial skills so that she can protect her!" Brantley continued to rant and praise Rita for a long time. Mango feltforted when she saw how happy Brantley was. "Has Rita grown taller during this period of time?" "Yes! She can''t even wear her old pants anymore, so I got people to buy some new ones for her. Anyway, there are only two months left till the new year, so what are you nning to do?" Mango didn''t know how to answer Brantley''s question. She knew what Brantley meant. The Hans family was only her biological family, but Brantley was already old. Therefore, he would be lonely if she left him to celebrate the new year alone. Mango thought for a moment and said, "Hmm... maybe I could ask Uncle Terrance and Uncle Mateo toe and celebrate the new year with you? Haha! I hope that you don''t think that we''re too boisterous because we don''t want to cause trouble for you." "Of course not! What kind of trouble will the few of you cause anyway? All of you shoulde together!" "Got it!" Mango smiled happily when Brantley agreed to her suggestion. After all, she only felt at home when she was back here at Brantley''s ce. "Are the wounds on your body fine? Do you want me to get Noah''s wife to check for you?" Brantley''s was upset when he saw that Mango''s face had be thinner again. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mango shook her head and said, "Nah, you don''t need to do that. I have another doctor with me. Genevieve''s tummy has grown very big from her pregnancy already, so it''s too inconvenient for her toe here. Just let her rest well and take good care of her baby." "Argh! You always think of others and don''t know how to take care of yourself." Brantley sighed as he said this. Sometimes, he felt that Mango was more like his wife than his granddaughter. His wife had done some unforgivable things, and she had also given birth to a child that had attacked Mango. However, Brantley started to miss her when he started getting old. He missed their past rtionship, especially the times when they were dating and the first few years after they had gotten married. So many years had passed in a blink of an eye. Brantley could not help but let out a sigh at this thought. "Grandpa, what''s wrong?" Mango couldn''t help but got worried because Brantley was rarely this upset. Brantley shook his head and said, "Anyway, have you contacted Waltertely?" Mango paused for a moment after hearing his question. Walter''s name seemed a little unfamiliar to her now. She remembered the first time that Walter and she met each other like yesterday. However, she had started to forget about him as she was busy dealing with other issues. Well, to be exact, he was her cousin. Although they did not share a grandfather, they both had the same grandmother. However, Mango wasn''t sure why Brantley had suddenly asked about him. "Grandpa, what do you mean?" Was Brantley trying to cause trouble for Walter? Brantley raised his hand and hit Mango''s head when he saw her looking at him cautiously. "What are you thinking? Do you think I would take advantage of my seniority to bully someone younger than me?" "No! Of course not!" Mango shook her head quickly in reply. However, Brantley became irritated when he saw the teasing smile on her face. "Hey! Can you be a little more serious?" "Yes, sir!" Mango immediately gave him a military salute in reply. Brantley was a little bit satisfied after seeing this. "s! Walter is a poor child. He''s alone now, and I have no idea how he''s doing now. After all, I think that he needs a family to return to when he''s facing troubles. Well... your grandmother and I are married, and Walter is her grandson, so I guess I should consider him one of my grandchildren too. Try contacting him when you have time and ask him toe back during the new year. I''ll be his grandpa if he will ept me too. After all, I loved and hated your grandma, so I can''t leave her grandson alone now that she''s dead." Mango felt a little upset after hearing his words. She couldn''t help remembering the look on Walter''s face when he had bidden her farewell. He said, "Mango, perhaps we weren''t meant to meet this life after all, but I still wish for your happiness." Mango didn''t know why but she suddenly felt like crying. Heck, she even missed him so much! After all, he was the first person that had helped her when she had returned here. However, he had to take care of himself now because he did not have a home to return to. Mango felt extremely sad when she thought of this. "Thank you, grandpa." Mango hugged Brantley''s neck. She suddenly felt blessed to have a thoughtful grandpa like Bratley. "Well, I guess we should stop talking about the past. So, let''s discuss some serious issues." Mango was slightly stunned when she heard what Brantley said. "Grandpa, what issues do you have? You''re already retired, so shouldn''t you live a leisurely life now?" "Hey! Stop joking around! We need to discuss your problems now. After all, you came back this time for Nathaniel, right? Did you manage to get any information since you returned?" After all, Brantley could read Mango like a book, and she knew that she couldn''t hide anything from him now that he had asked this question. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 "Urgh! Grandpa! Stop making me feel so dumb!" Mango pouted childishly after eximing. Brantleyughed when he saw her reaction. "Haha! You''re a pretty dumb girl, aren''t you? Heh. Perhaps you wouldn''t be injured this badly if you were smarter! How many times have you gone into the hospital since you returned? I think you can call the hospital your second home now! Well, let''s not talk about the costs for now, but you should take care of your body!" When Mango saw that Brantley was nagging again, she quickly said, "Grandpa, I think that Laney is a little suspicious." "Laney? The mother of the daughter of the Ye family? You rescued her from Koiton''s hands, right?" "That''s right." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mango nodded in agreement. Brantley sneered and said, "Heh! I guess she''s more powerful than we thought because she managed to survive even though Kolton tortured her for so many years. How could you be so stupid to bring someone like her back home? She''s different from Sisi. After all, Sisi is kind-hearted because she grew up with Nathaniel since she was a child. She''s a little innocent, so people end up using her all the time. However, her mother is definitely evil!" When Mango heard what Brantley had said, she quickly asked, "Huh? Grandpa, why do you say so?" "Well, she wouldn''t have survived Koiton''s torture if she wasn''t capable enough! After all, she''s a threat to Marissa. In fact, if I were in Koiton''s shoes, I would kill her even though she gave birth to my child! However, she managed to give birth to Sisi and hid her away from Kolton. She also managed to survive in the same ce where Marissa grew up until you all saved her! Heh! How could this be a coincidence?" After hearing what Brantley had said, Mango fully understood the situation she was in now. After all, she had never thought about this! "But what is she nning to do?" "She''s going to kill you and ruin Nathaniel for Sisi''s future." Mango was stunned upon hearing Brantley''s words. "Huh? Did I confuse you?" As Brantley looked at Mango, he sighed and said, "Ah! You need to think more! If we never revealed Sisi''s identity, she would still be an orphan, so she would not threaten Nathaniel and your position. However, now, she''s currently the daughter of the Ye family. After all, Kolton had spent his whole life trying to take over the Ye family, so Sisi has the right to inherit the family because she is his daughter! Of course, I''m not trying to tell you that Sisi wants to do this. But Laney might think otherwise, right? So, she decided to do this to you." Mango had never thought about these things before. Both she and Nathaniel had gone through so many hardships to build up the Ye family, and they were doing well now because of their efforts as well. In fact, Mango believed that Laney should be grateful to her because she had saved her and reunited her with her daughter! So, she did not expect Laney to have these evil intentions. How could she be this greedy after she had barely survived Koiton''s torture? "Grandpa, these are just your assumptions, right? You don''t have any proof!" Mango struggled to argue, but she actually had already epted everything that Brantley had said. Brantley shook his head and said, "Urgh! You are so stubborn! Stop being such a fool! Since you find her suspicious, you should defend yourself so that she can''t scheme against you. Got it?" "Yes, yes, I know. I''m not as stupid as you think! I just don''t like backstabbing and betraying other people..." Brantley looked at Mango and patted her head with affection before saying, "s! You shouldn''t have married into a rich family if you didn''t want to be involved in these problems. Rich families might appear powerful, but there are actually a lot of betrayals happening beneath them. I guess you''ll have a hard time here then!" "Grandpa, I married Nathaniel for love." "Bleh! Stop telling me these! Anyway, stay at my ce for the time being in case Laney wants to do anything to hurt you. Don''t go anywhere before your body fully recovers." Mango was dissatisfied when she heard Brantley saying these words. "No! Grandpa, I can''t do that! After all, I came back to settle all these problems. In fact, Laney will never show her true colours if I''m not in the Ye family! Alright, I know that you''re worried about me, but I promise that I will protect myself well, alright?" Mango almost raised her hand to make a pledge when she said this. Although Brantley wasn''t satisfied, he did not want to interfere in Mango''s affairs too. "You better do that! I will punish you if one strand of your hair goes missing when youe back!." Brantley''s words were vicious, but Mango smiled happily after hearing him. Her phone suddenly rang. When Mango lowered her head to look at her screen, she was stunned to see an unknown number. "Who is it?" Brantley nced at her while asking. Mango shook her head in reply and clicked the answer button. "Hello?" "Hello! Is this Ms. Mango Shen?" The other party was speaking to her in a formal tone. "Yes, may I know who is speaking?" The other party replied as soon as Mango finished her words. "Mrs. Shen, we''re from the detention centre. Mr. Arsenic suddenly had a myocardial infarction, and he is now being sent to the Central Hospital for rescue. We couldn''t reach Mrs. Shen, so Mr. Shen gave us your number. Do you have some time toe over? We need a family member to sign the consent form." Mango was stunned by her words. Why did Arsenio suddenly suffer from myocardial infarction? Furthermore, why couldn''t they reach Mrs. Shen? She frowned slightly. "I''m in Ocean City now. So, I''m afraid I can''t go there." "Ms. Shen, we are calling from Ocean City''s detention centre. We have transferred Mr. Shen from B City''s detention centre to here yesterday." Mango''s mind went ck after she heard what the other party said. Arsenio was being sued for giarism, and the artists who were suing him came from different areas. The police arrested him in B City, and thew dictated that he had to be sent back to the nearest detention centre from his home. However, Arsenio did not have a home in Ocean City, so the police should not transfer him back. So, did he request for this personally? But why did hee back? Plus, this case was still under investigation. Although the prosecutors had solid proof, Mango heard that Arsenio had hired awyer to defend his case. Why did Arsenio suddenly suffer from myocardial infarction? Was this all merely a coincidence? Mango was deep in thought. When the person at the end of the other line didn''t hear a response, they immediately called out to her again. "Ms. Shen, are you still there?" "Ah? Yes, okay, I''ll be right there." Mango continued to think about it after hanging up the phone. But Brantley said directly, "What? You can''t go! Heck! You''re not even rted to him anymore. Besides, you''ve already repaid them fully for bringing you up because you never took any action against Gise after what she''s done! Thus, you have no rtionship with them anymore! Plus, who knows what he''s up to? Myocardial infraction? Hah! I don''t think this is a coincidence at all!" Of course, Mango knew that Brantley was worried for her safety, but there were some things she wanted to figure out. "Grandpa, how would I be able to know what he''s up to if I don''t go there? After all, I came back to catch our enemies this time, so I want to visit him. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to bring some bodyguards along with him." Although Mango looked weak, she was a decisive person, and she would never change her mind after making a decision. After all, she had inherited this trait from her grandmother. Her grandmother also had a weak appearance. However, she had taken her child and left the Xiao family decisively after betraying him. In fact, she did not reach out to him before her death. Brantley realized that he was thinking of that old woman again. He sighed and said, "I''ll get you a female bodyguard to go with you if you really want to do so. She retired from the special forces, so she''s capable enough to protect you. If you don''t agree to this, I won''t let you go!" "Okay, I''ll do whatever you say." Mango did not reject Brantley''s kind suggestion. After all, Brantley had already prepared this earlier, and he was waiting for Mango to agree to it. Thus, he quickly snapped his fingers after receiving her approval. Then, a young woman came into the room. "Hello, chief!" The woman looked like she was in herte twenties. She had a in appearance, but Mango could tell that she had worked as a soldier before because of her standing posture. "This is Carmel. She retired recently, and she does not have a job now, so I''ll pass her to you now. Remember to pay her every month, alright?" Mango looked at Brantley in shock. "What? Grandpa, shouldn''t you pay her instead? After all, you were the one who hired her as a bodyguard for me!" "Haha! Stop joking around! The Ye family is rich and powerful, so why are you asking an old man like me to pay for you? You''re too shameless! Leave now!" Brantley pretended to chase Mango away in annoyance, but Mango only gave him a sweet and brilliant smile in return. "Grandpa, you''re too cute!" After saying that, she directly gave Brantley a kiss on his face and left. "I''ming back for lunch! Don''t eat without me, ok?" Mango waved her hand without looking back as she walked out. Meanwhile, Brantley remained rooted in the ce. How many years had it been since he was kissed? In fact, he never had such a close rtionship with his daughter, Queen!" Queena was as cold and indifferent as he was. However, he never expected her to give birth to such a lively daughter, and he couldn''t help but worry about Mango. Mango wasn''t like Queena at all, but Brantley loved her so much. He shook his head dotingly, and he quickly went to the kitchen to see whether the sweet and sour fish that he had prepared for Mango was ready. Meanwhile, Carmel followed Mango as she left the Xiao family. Mango put on her sunsses and asked faintly, "Can you drive?" "Yes, I can." "Send me to the Central Hospital then." Mango directly went up the car and sat on the back seat. She then closed her eyes to rest. Carmel started the car without any hesitation and drove the car to the Central Hospital. However, Mango did not enter the hospital immediately after they had arrived at their destination. Instead, she asked Carmel, "If ten people attack me at the same time, can you protect me and guarantee my safety?" "Ma''am! Yes, I can, Ma''am!" Carmel answered Mango like how she used to report to her superiors in the military. Mango smiled and said, "You don''t have to call me Ma''am in the future." "Alright, Ms. Shen." "Alright, let''s go in then. It''s time to meet my adoptive father and see what he''s up to." Mango walked in after saying that. Some policemen in uniform were guarding the operation theatre, so outsiders were not allowed to go near them. However, the light outside the operation theatre was on as someone was doing an operation inside. Mango directly let the policemen know about her identity once she arrived. "Hello, I''m Mango Shen." One of the policemen immediately weed Mango. Just then, the light of the operation room turned off. Then, Mango narrowed her eyes when the doctor came out. Wasn''t that a little too much of a coincidence? Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 "Are you Miss Shen? Mr. Shen invites you to go in." Mango sneered at the doctor''s words. "I can''t go into the operating room, can I?" "We can''t do so by the doctrine, but Mr. Shen isn''t in good condition. So, we''re allowing family members to go in after considering his critical condition." The doctor replied to her calmly. Mango felt that someone must have bribed this doctor. Also, the person who had bribed him was probably no other than Arsenic! However, Mango didn''t move, but she said indifferently instead, "If you want me to sign either an operation or a critical illness notice, of course, I can do it. On the contrary, if you want me to give him onest look, I''m sorry, but I can''t do it. Instead, you should get his daughter or wife to do this. Well then, I''ll leave first if you don''t have anything else to say." Mango turned around and left after finishing her words, but the doctor stopped her immediately. "Miss Shen, you can''t do this to him! Mr. Shen is really not in a good condition. This may even be his dying wish." "Sorry, I really don''t know him that well." Mango pushed the doctor away with a powerful shove. She looked at the policemen who were standing on both sides of the door and said, "Please guard them well. I''m afraid that he will run away." After Mango finished speaking, she directly gave a call to Genevieve. "Genevieve, do you know anyone working in Central Hospital?" "Yeah, what''s wrong? I know their dean." Genevieve was slightly stunned when she received Mango''s call. "Can you help me look for him? Apparently, Arsenic is in a critical condition, and the surgeon asked me to go inside to have onest look. Do you think he isplying with the hospital''s rules?" The doctor''s expression turned pale when he heard Mango giving a call to Genevieve. Now that when she heard Mango''s question, she was so nervous that she quickly took a step back. However, Mango did not intend to let her off. Since she had the guts to ept Arsenic''s bribe, she should have the courage to bear the consequences as well, shouldn''t she? In fact, the doctor had almost forced her to go into the surgery room just now! At this thought, Mango nced at her employee tag and said faintly, "I think she''s called Auden Li." After hearing her name, Auden was so nervous that she immediately began to exin herself. "Miss Shen, um... I was only passing on the patient''s message to you. If you don''t want to see him, please just forget about it." "Huh? You''re asking me to forget about it now? Nah, it''s toote. I think your dean ising soon, so you can give your exnation to him instead." Mango hung up the call after threatening Auden. Of course, Genevieve was an efficient worker. The dean of the Central Hospital trotted over not long after Mango hung up the call. After all, he could not offend her! Genevieve was the dean of the Military Hospital. The thesis that she had published had be the benchmark for all doctors. Could he continue to be the dean of the Central Hospital if he had offended her? Therefore, he couldn''t ignore her orders! "Miss Shen, I''m... I''m really sorry. I apologise on behalf of the hospital for startling you." The dean was wiping his sweat while apologising carefully to Mango. Mango stared at him coldly in reply and said, "Well, this doctor insisted that I should go in. There''s something that I want to know. Was sheplying with the rules?" "She''s an inexperienced doctor, and I will punish her seriously as well. Miss Shen, you can leave first if you''re busy. I''ll visit you another day to apologize to you sincerely." When the director learned that she was Nathaniel''s wife, he began throwing curses at Auden secretly in his heart. Why did Auden have to mess with someone this powerful? Although Nathaniel was currently involved inwsuits that damaged his reputation, the Ye family was still strong. After all, they had been the most powerful family for centuries! Furthermore, he had three best friends that were helping him in Ocean City, so who would dare offend his wife? Only a fool like Auden dared to offend someone as important as Mango for some small benefits! Mango was quite satisfied with this oue. She looked inside the operating room. Even though she couldn''t see Arsenic, she knew that he had overheard her conversation with Auren and the dean. If she was not mistaken, Arsenio had wanted to take advantage of his illness to force her to enter the room. Then, he would have escaped from prison by taking her as a hostage. How could Mango let his scheme seed? She suddenly raised the corner of her mouth and said with a smile, "Director, it seems that the patient is too ill. Why don''t you personally take over his operation? I''ve heard that one may die of a heart attack when they''re suffering from this disease. Don''t worry, I won''t ask you to take responsibility if he ends up dying." These words were obviously a threat. After all, she was basically telling the dean to "kill" him off on the operating table. After hearing this, Arsenio couldn''t hold back his anger, and he almost jumped out of his bed in a fury. "Mango, you punk! I''ve raised you for more than 20 years, but now, you''re basically wishing for my death, right?" Arsenio shouted energetically, and he was even showing no signs of myocardial infarction! It seemed that Mango had made a right spection. Mango sneered in reply, "Look, I''m his lucky star, right? I mean, I managed to cure his disease without the help of the doctors? Well, I think his energetic voice tells us that he''s fine! Officers, can you bring him back to prison?" The police would be dumb people in the hall right now if they still couldn''t tell that Arsenio had faked his condition. "Doctor, what the hell is going on?" At this point, Auden did not dare to hide the truth anymore. "The patient has just taken some medicine that slowed his heartbeat." "Hah! Such nonsense!" The dean shot Auden a warning re as he eximed. Meanwhile, the doctor decided to confirm Arsenic''s condition with the doctor again just in case. They asked, "So, it''s fine to bring him away now, right?" "No problem at all. The patient is in good health." Now, Auden came clean about everything. The police were so frustrated after hearing his words that they went in directly to arrest him. An icily smile appeared at the corner of Mango''s mouth, but she felt slightly upset in her heart. In a split second, the police brought out Arsenio from the operation room. Arsenio was seething with rage while he looked at Mango. He even raised his foot to kick her. "I wasted so much money and food on such a b*tch like you! How could you abandon me like this? You''re so heartless. F*ck! Even a dog would have been more loyal than you!" In the past, Arsenio used to disy an urbane and refined personality, and he had never uttered a swear word in front of Mango. Now that he had revealed his true self and was being gaffe-prone, and his personality had changed. Mango knew that he could sacrifice everything for his own daughter, but she did not expect him to be this embarrassing. However, she said nothing in reply. She watched the police dragging Arsenio away emotionlessly as if they were locking up a stranger and not the man that had raised her for twenty years. Just as the police was about to escort Arsenio to leave the operating room, Mrs. Shen suddenly appeared. "Mango, I''ll kill you! We can only live peacefully when you''re dead! Argh!" Mrs. Shen held a sharp dagger in her hand, and the sharp glint of the knife was pointed at Mango. Then, she rushed forward towards where Mango was standing. The policemen were a little anxious when they saw this, but they were afraid that Arsenio would run away once they let go of him. On the other hand, Mango was calmer than them. She watched as Mrs. Shen walked towards her without evading or running away from the dagger. When Mrs. Shen stood in front of her and was about to stab her, a trace of disappointment shed across Mango''s eyes. Then, she abruptly lifted her foot and kicked Mrs. Shen''s wrist directly. The dagger fell to the ground with a crisp sound. At the same time, Mango felt her heart break. Mrs. Shen was stunned for a moment before she continued to rush towards Mango with desperation. "Argh! I will take you down with me!" Mrs. Shen used her head as a weapon. It looked like she really wanted to fight Mango to the death! Mango sighed faintly after seeing this and dodged her attack by leaning on one side. On the other hand, Mrs. Shen lost control of her footing and fell forward. With a "bang", her head hit the door of the operating room. The collision made her head dizzy, so she could only sit on the floor and cry her eyes out. "Oh, God! Why is my life so miserable? The child that I have raised for the past twenty years wants to kill my husband! Boohoo! I won''t be spared too, right?" Mango was stunned when she saw Mrs. Shen acting like a vixen. After all, Mrs. Shen used to be a noble. So, how could she embarrass herself this way? N?velDrama.Org content rights. Mango shook her head at this thought, and she didn''t even bother to see what Mrs. Shen was doing. Instead, she turned to nce at Arsenio. At the same time, Arsenio looked at her too. Then, he started evading her gaze. "Hah... Dad, do you still think that you''re my dad? Don''t you feel that you owe me too much?" Arsenio bit his lower lip and didn''t say anything in reply. Anyone could tell that Mrs. Shen had long been waiting for the right timing to ambush her. This was obviously an attack that they had nned together. Unfortunately, it did not work against her. If Mango still chose to forgive them right now because they had raised her, she would be the loser of this game! However, she no longer had feelings for the Shen family, so she found their actions futile. "Hmm... let me take a guess. Both of you wanted to take me as a hostage and escape from prison for Gise, right? Hah! I don''t know where you got news of her, but do you think that I would let you do as you wish? She left me injuries that will scar me forever! Do you want to take a look at how ruthless your daughter can be? She''s someone that wants to kill me, so do you think that I''m dumb enough to let her go?" Mango exposed their n immediately. Arsenic was stunned for a moment before he started ncing at Mango with a different expression. "Mango, are you really going to kill Gise? She''s the only daughter of your mother and me! If it weren''t because of you, she wouldn''t have suffered so much all these years!" "Everything she bears has nothing to do with me. Back then, I was just a newborn baby which I couldn''t make any decisions. So, why are you ming your mistakes on me? Heh... did you think that I would change my mind and spare her if you said this! We have grudges that I cannot forgive or forget, so you should spare your breath. Also, stop using the fact that you raised me for twenty years as an excuse because I''ve already repaid you! Now, I want the police to arrest Mrs. Shen for attempted murder!" When Mango uttered these words, Mrs. Shen immediately stopped crying and looked at her in a daze. "Why? Don''t you understand what I''m saying? There are monitors everywhere. Mrs. Shen, these two policemen have witnessed how you tried to murder me just now, so I''m not framing you at all. Oh, well. I hope that both of you can lead a better life in prison." After finishing her words, Mango directly took out her mobile and intended to call the police. However, Mrs. Shen finally reacted. She abruptly got up from the ground and rushed over to grab Mango''s phone. Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 "Don''t call the police! Mango, you can''t do this to me!" Mrs. Shen rushed forward at the speed of light. However, it was unfortunate that her opponent was Mango. Mango directly turned her body sideways to avoid her attack. Then, she quickly dialed the emergency number. "Hello, I want to make a police report. Someone is trying to murder me!" "Urgh! No!" Just as Mrs. Shen was about to attack Mango again, Carmel stepped forward and grabbed her before pinning her on the wall. "Hey! Stop moving! You''d better behave yourself!" Carmel wanted to intervene from the very beginning, but Mango had stopped her with her gaze. Thus, she could only watch from the side sidelines until she noticed that Mrs. Shen was about to attack Mango''s back. She abruptly recalled that Mango had hurt her back, so she struck out in a split second. Mango had a furious expression on her face when she realised what had happened. Mrs. Shen knew that there were injuries on her body. Was she targeting Mango''s wounds because she didn''t manage to snatch her phone away? Mango was still hesitating to take action against them previously. However, she did not n to spare any one of them right now. After all, they were not worthy of her kindness! "What were you trying to do to me? Hmm?" Mango asked with a cold gaze. Mrs. Shen was in despair, and she grabbed at her own neck and said, "I wanted to kill you! You''ve already called the police and asked them to arrest me, so why should I spare you?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Heh! Do you think you can hurt me? You''re merely taking advantage of my kindness because you were sure that I wouldn''t attack you, so you continued to force and hurt me all this while. However, now, I don''t care about the fact that you''ve raised me, so go ahead and say whatever your want. Do you think that I will stop getting my revenge just because you''re telling me to do so? Hmm... I guess you all stopped thinking rationally because you want to save Gise, huh? Both of you are as dumb as she is!" Arsenic and his wife''s expression immediately changed after hearing her words. "Mango, are you really going to ignore us?" It seemed that Mrs. Shen had finally realised that Mango was fuming. Mango suddenly felt exhausted. She felt that it was useless to exin herself further to them. She waved her hand and told Carmel, "Watch her. The police will be here soon. Tell the team leader that I want them to deal with this case seriously." "Alright." Carmel quickly nodded in reply. Suddenly, Mango felt suffocated. She walked towards the window at the corner and wanted to get some fresh air. At this moment, Mrs. Shen immediately started to wail out. "Mango, you''re indeed a heartless b*stard! Aren''t you afraid that I will expose your true colours to the media?" When she was saying that, Ned ran into the room. "Madam, I don''t know who gathered the reporters, but I''ve sent them all away. You can leave immediately without worrying about them now." As soon as he uttered those words out, Mrs. Shen was stunned, and then she burst into tears abruptly. Of course, she was the one who had hired all those reporters! It didn''t matter whether Arsenio''s n would work or whether she could sessfully murder Mango. After all, once Mango had entered the hospital, she would have to face the questioning of the reporters when she left! If the police arrested both her and Arsenio because Mango had reported them, theizens would immediately scold Mango for being unfilial! Mrs. Shen had already hired a reporter to write about how ungrateful Mango was. Furthermore, she had nned to ask him to write all about Mango''s cold- hearted deeds. However, Ned had now ruined all her ns! Suddenly, she realised that the girl standing in front of them was no longer the same Mango that they were familiar with. After all, Mango had said the same thing. Now that she didn''t have any feelings for them, why would she spare them? They had lost this roundpletely! Now, they were suffering fromplete defeat. Mrs. Shen looked at Mango''s back and suddenly spoke, "I''m begging you, Mango. Please... please don''t make things difficult for Gise, okay? If you feel aggrieved, I''ll give you my life. I just hope you won''t harm Gise because she''s still a child..." Mango gave Mrs. Shen a wry smile when she heard her pleas. Gise was the same age as Mango, but Mrs. Shen had called her a child! What about Mango, then? Why should she ept whatever harm that Gise had given her for no reason?" "Sorry, I can''t do it." Mango did not turn around when she said this as she did not want to look at Mrs. Shen''s face. Ultimately, she still couldn''t say such heartless words in front of Mrs. Shen. The police arrived quickly. Perhaps Brantley had told them about this incident personally, so they had sent their highest- ranking captain to the hospital. When the captain saw Mango, he greeted Mango with a nod. Then, he took Mrs. Shen away from Carmel''s hands. Thus, this fight ended just like that. Although Mango had achieved aplete victory, she wasn''t happy at all. Instead, she felt a sense of sadness and destion deep in her heart. After all, she had begun to miss Nathaniel. She wondered how he was doing right now. Was his neuralgia getting better? Carmel wanted to step forward when she saw Mango''s expression, but Ned stopped her. "Let''s give her some space, alright?" As he spoke, Ned pulled Carmel aside. Mango knew how it felt to miss someone terribly. Furthermore, she had always spent her time yearning for someone else. However, right now, she didn''t want to torture herself anymore. Therefore, Mango took out her phone and directly gave a call to Noah. Noah answered her call quickly. "How is he doing?" "He had fainted twice and just woke up." As soon as Noah finished his words, Mango heard a roaring from Nathaniel. "Noah, shut up!" "Pass the phone to him, please." Mango had always known that Nathaniel had a nice voice. But, she never expected herself to tear up when she heard his gruff voice. Then, Noah directly threw his phone to Nathaniel. Nathaniel sighed and said, "Ah... I''m just fine. He''s just trying to scare you. After all, you can''t trust the doctor''s wordspletely because they always make things worse than they actually are." "Nathaniel!" Mango suddenly yelled at him with a hint of hoarseness and grievance, and Nathaniel felt distressed after hearing her. "What''s wrong? Did somebody bully you?" "I''ve called the police, and they arrested Mr. and Mrs. Shen. I... I thought I would be happy, but I wasn''t. Instead, I''m feeling gloomy. s! I wished that I could lie in your arms and listen to my heartbeat. But, listen to me. Nathaniel, I''m warning you right now. Take good care of yourself, or I''m going to leave you. I will find another man and make you jealous." Mango''s eyes feared up as she spoke. She really missed him so much! Nathaniel said with an upset tone, "If you can''t bear to do it yourself, you should tell Ned to do it instead. You don''t have to torture yourself like this. After all, you know that I''ll feel bad for you." "Go ahead then. I''d rather you feel bad for me than suffer from neuralgia instead." Nathaniel didn''t know how to respond to Mango''s words. "I''m fine... my nerves don''t hurt that much." "Yeap, it doesn''t hurt at all! After all, you''re totally fine, but you still passed out because of the pain, right? Also, Noah had to leave his pregnant wife to cure you all for nothing. Nathaniel, do you think that I''m a child? How could you deceive me like that?" Nathaniel could answer Mango when she heard her furious tone. "Answer me!" "Wait... I''m trying to phrase my words so that you won''t be mad at me." Nathaniel answered her honestly. After hearing his reply, Mango immediately burst outughing. "Darling, I miss you so, so much!" Mango''s tone had suddenly softened, and Nathaniel was caught off guard. Urgh! He wanted to take a flight over so that he could be with her right now! "Maybe you should drop everything you''re handling ande back here. Don''t worry, I''ll get someone to take care of those b*stards that are scheming against us!" "Ah... that will definitely take a long time, but I can''t wait for it. I want to deal with all the things here quickly and travel with you. After all, you owe me a honeymoon, right? You told me that you would make it up to me when we were at Nakasara, but a bunch of annoying people showed up instead. So, I need to get rid of these b*stards so that we can travel without worries for once. What do you think?" Mango''s voice was gentle, and Nathaniel''s heart warmed after hearing her words. Even though she was not next to him, he could already imagine them having a good time while travelling. "Alright, do what you want then." "So, you should behave yourself and listen to Noah''s advice so that you can cure your neuralgia as soon as possible. After all, I''m sure that Noah is having a hard time too. Genevieve is pregnant with a baby, and someone needs to take care of Barney too. People will end up hating you if Noah stays by your side for too long! Do you understand?" Mango continued to nag him. As Nathaniel continued to listen to Mango, a gentle smile appeared on his lips. "Alright, I get it." "Also, you have to think about me every day! I just returned to Ocean City, but you still have to miss me every day! If you can, you should text me when you wake up in the morning and before you go to sleep at night. Also, if you''re suffering from neuralgia, don''t hide it from me too! After all, I''m your wife, so you should treat me like one!" "Alright, I''ll do that." Nathaniel was acting like a docile husband right now by agreeing to all of Mango''s demands. Noah shook his body and mocked him, "Urgh! Can you all stop disying your affection publicly? Your kids are all grown up now, so aren''t you embarrassed by yourselves?" "Get lost!" Nathaniel suddenly felt that Noah was annoying as he was third- wheeling them. However, he couldn''t chase him out because he still wanted to talk to Mango. This wouldn''t do. He had to get someone to send his mobile phone over to him. After all, his wife had told him that he needed to wish her good morning and goodnight every day. As Nathaniel thought of this, he heard Mango say, "Also, your birthday is just around the corner. Um... I hope that both of us can go sailing on that day." Nathaniel paused for a moment after hearing her words. In fact, he didn''t remember his own birthday at all. But, he realised that there were only a few days left before it. Thus, he knew that Mango was implying that she would settle all the problems in these few days. Then, they would spend some time with each other by sailing. Nathaniel was looking forward to this indeed. "Okay, I''ll try my best." "Well, I''ll hang up then. I love you, honey." Mango gave Nathaniel a kiss across the phone. Nathaniel''s face blushed immediately when he heard it. "Holy sh*t. Mr. Ye, you''re so innocent when ites to love!" While Noah was making fun of Nathaniel, thetter directly threw his phone back at him! "Urgh! Can''t you cure my neuralgiapletely? You''re such a useless doctor!" Noah''s mouth twitched a little at his remark. "Boss, you need to understand that neuralgia is an incurable disease, ok? I can''t do anything other than prescribe some medicine for you to control the pain. Also, you need to rest well and not give yourself so much pressure. However, you should try asking Yama Hades Bettany to check up on you too! Wisdom has been out for a long time too right? You should call them back for a gathering. After all, your rtionship with your children will weaken if they stay out of home for too long!" Nathaniel pondered for a moment after hearing what Noah had said. "Yeah, I''ll arrange that." After Mango hung up the phone, she felt a bit better. Of course, her husband could cheer her up easily! Mango put away her mobile and turned to talk to Carmel and Ned, "Let''s go back and have our meals now. Grandpa must be worried about us." However, she realised that Carmel and Ned were missing after she had finished speaking. Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Mango frowned her brows slightly. "Carmel? Ned?" She called their name. Then, she caught sight of Ned head''s popping out from the corner, and he also had some food residue at his mouth. "Ahem, Madam, are you done with the call?" "Yeah... What are you doing over there?" Mango looked at him speechlessly as she asked. "Excuse me." Ned came out from the corner and held a shortbread in his hand hidden behind him. Obviously, he had only taken a few bites of it. "Are you hungry?" Mango shook her head helplessly. She initially thought that something bad had happened to them. "Where''s Carmel?" "She went to thedies'' room." Mango immediately felt frustrated upon hearing Ned''s reply. Ned was having his food while Carmel went to thedies? Why did this sound like an unbelievable excuse? "Stop eating that. Both of you follow me back to the Xiao family, and well have a meal together there." "No... no, Madam, I won''t go. There are still plenty of tasks for me to work on. Mr. Ye has arranged a lot of jobs for me that I haven''tpleted yet. I saw that you didn''t need my help just now, so I decided to eat something quickly to fill my stomach for now." Ned felt slightly embarrassed as he spoke. Mango noticed that the pastry he had eating had turned cold. Thus, it was obvious that it was not a fresh pastry. Now that Nathaniel was absent, Ned''s workload had obviously been increased. Furthermore, he took over Thomas''s job, and he needed to oversee all thepany''s affairs. This was obviously a heavy burden on him. "You can''t eat cold food all the time. If you don''t go to the Xiao family''s house for dinner, then let me treat you to a bowl of beef noodles at the restaurant outside here." "It''s alright. Madam, I''m good with just eating this. It saves me time and also fills my stomach at the same time. Don''t worry, I can even drive without any dy." Ned uttered honestly in reply. After listening to his reply, Mango suddenly felt slightly uneasy and distressed for him. "Alright, just listen to me. Let''s go and get some food. Now!" Mango grabbed Ned''s hand and dragged him with her. Ned waspletely stunned by her actions. Then, he immediately shook her hand off the next second. Oh, God! If Mr. Ye got to know that his wife held Ned''s hand, would he chop Ned''s hands off? Mango was a little surprised at what had happened. "What''s wrong?" "Well, urn... Mr. Ye will be jealous." Ned stuttered, and Mango burst intoughter after hearing his reply. Ned really had such a good sense of humour! However, Mango felt better now, thanks to his joke. "Okay, I won''t hold your hand. Hurry up! Bring me to find Carmel too." After Mango gave this order, Ned certainly did not dare to waste any more time. Instead, he followed behind Mango like a sidekick. However, Mango did not see Carmel anywhere. "Where is she?" "She went to buy you some water." Ned had no choice but to tell her the truth. "Madam, urn... can you please not tell Carmel that I wasn''t with you just now? I don''t want to let her know that I took a break and secretly ate some food behind your back!" Ned asked this question with a terrified expression. "Huh? Why not?" Mango was a little puzzled, but she was amused by how Ned was stammering out of fear right now. Ned said awkwardly, "Um... Carmel''s a really strong fighter, so I can''t defeat her. I only dragged her away just now, but she almost dislocated my arm! Urgh! Is she really a woman? How can she be stronger than other men?" Mango immediately burst intoughter after hearing his exnation. "Hmm... is that the only reason?" "Not precisely. She asked me to protect your safety by keeping youpany. But instead, I decided to ignore you and eat in a corner. If she finds out about this, she will definitely beat me up again!" Nedined shamelessly in frustration. Mango smiled in reply and said, "Why can''t you defeat her?" "Oh... well, I will work harder! I''m going to increase my training so that I won''t be defeated by a woman like her again!" "Heh... are you worthy of calling yourself a man?" Carmel hade back at that time. Upon hearing Ned''s words, she couldn''t help but snort at him. Then, Ned immediately hid behind Mango timidly. Ned rarely acted like a coward, so Mango had never seen him behave this way. She couldn''t help but smile and say, "Carmel, stop frightening him, or I''ll have no one to protect me." "Hah! He''s such a coward, so he''ll be useless anyway. You might as well fire him now." Carmel spoke bluntly. Ned felt offended by her words that he waved his fist behind Mango, but he did not dare to fight with her. This was so infuriating to him! When Mango was watching them, she felt that both of them were entertaining. Then, she said with a smile, "Let''s go and have some good food. It''s on me." Just as Carmel was about to refuse, she saw the determination in Mango''s eyes and kept her mouth shut instead. "Here''s some water for you." She handed over the water in her hand and escorted Mango out by standing to her left. Meanwhile, Ned only dared to follow behind them. He had learnt that he couldn''t mess around with a woman nowadays! He muttered secretly and followed close behind them instead. Meanwhile, Carmel ignored Ned and continued talking to Mango, "When I went to buy some water for you, I saw several suspicious men wandering around your car. So, let''s take a cab backter." Mango paused slightly after hearing her report. Who were these people working for? Her enemies certainly did not hesitate to seize any opportunities to set up a trap for her. "Alright." After all, she could afford to abandon her car. "Get someone to check the carter on. Drive it back if there are no problems with it." "Got it, Madam." As they spoke, both Carmel and Mango had already arrived at a nearby beef restaurant. Ned nced at Mango''s clothes and then to the beef shop again. He said with a grin, "Madam, why don''t you guys go back first? I can eat alone here." "Nah, I have to watch you eat personally. I know you well! You definitely won''t eat after I leave here. Instead, you''re going to run errands for me in thepany, aren''t you? Ned, I''m in no rush. There were plenty of peoples who bring extraneous issues to us anywhere. If you stay vignt all the time, you''ll be exhausted. Come on, let''s go in and get some food." After finishing her words, Mango walked into the restaurant. She did not mind the run- down environment of the shop and immediately sat down at a table. "Boss, I''ll have a bowl of beef noodles with extra meat, thank you." "Sure,ing right up!" The restaurant owner immediately went inside the kitchen to cook for them. Meanwhile, Ned felt ordered because Mango had ordered a bowl of noodles specifically for him. Carmel saw the glistening tears in his eyes and could not help saying, "Huh? Why are you acting so exaggerated? It''s just a bowl of beef noodles after all." "You don''t know anything!" Ned retorted and sat next to them to wait for his food. Mango always felt that Carmel seemed to be targeting Ned on purpose. On the other hand, Carmel was always kind to her. However, she could tell that Carmel bore no malice towards Ned. Could it be that Carmel had taken a fancy to him instead? She made a guess secretly and couldn''t help but smile at this thought. Love was indeed amazing. When the beef noodles were finally served, Mango pushed the bowl to Ned. Ned ate in a somewhat reserved manner, but he was really hungry. So, he didn''t continue to put on an act, and he finished three bowls of noodles by himself! "My goodness, are you starving? How long has it been since youst ate?" "One whole day." Ned finished thest mouthful of soup, and his body was instantly full of vitality. "Don''t do this again because it''s bad for your stomach. If you get sick, Nathan will feel bad for you." Ned was touched after he heard Mango''s words. "Alright. I promise that you and Mr. Ye won''t have to worry about me. "Who do you think you are? Madam was trying to say that no one will help them run thepany if you fall sick! Besides, they''re a couple, so they need to spend some time with each other! So, Mr. Ye may feel distressed for his wife." Ned was embarrassed by Carmel''s retort. After hearing this, Mango patted Carmel''s shoulder and said, "Hey... we should not be so direct. After all, we''re all friends, right?" "Hah... I''m just worried that he will be too smug because of your praises." Carmel replied humbly. Ned was having a tough time right now. After all, both his madam and his fellow subordinate was making fun of him at the same time! "Madam, I''ll head back to the office first." "Alright, be careful on your way there. After all, you need to take care of yourself so that Nathan and I can continue to be lovey-dovey as well!" Mango teased him. It was indeed rare for her to act so cheekily. Meanwhile, Ned almost tripped over himself when he stood up after hearing her words. Madam must have been influenced by Carmel! After all, Carmel was a yful person, so she was a bad influence on Mango. However, Ned could onlyin about this secretly. Then, he left the beef noodle restaurant quickly. Mango''s smile grew even wider when she saw his reaction. "Are you interested in him?" She nudged Carmel, who was beside her with her elbow while asking this. This was the first time that both of them met and also worked together. However, her grandpa had a good eye for talent, and Carmel was someone Mango could get along well with. Carmel didn''t feel awkward either and said frankly, "Well, I think that he''s pretty good-looking, but hisbat skills are weak. Ah... he definitely needs to train more." "Take it easy so that you don''t frighten him away. Besides, it''s hard to find an innocent boy like his nowadays." "Humph! Let''s see whether he can escape me then! He''s a man that I want, and I willplete my task by winning him over! Besides, I came from the army, and we will be punished by the officers there if we don''tplete our tasks!" After listening to how Carmel was determined to work hard for her love, Mango was amazed, but she did notment anything. After all, love was unexpected, and she felt that both of them should take their time to see how things would unfold. "Okay, let''s go back and eat. Grandpa must be waiting anxiously at home." Then, Mango got up and left the beef noodle restaurant. While Carmel was talking to her, she had already booked a cab. Now, they had left the restaurant on schedule, and the cab was waiting outside for them. Mango felt at ease as she had Carmel guarding her. So, she got into the car immediately. Both of them returned to the Xiao family''s home safe and sound. Meanwhile, Brantley was bustling around the house. When he saw that Mango had returned, he immediately smiled and said, "You came back at the right time! How did you know that the food is almost done? You must have smelled it from miles away, right? Such a glutton!" "Grandpa, I''m your granddaughter. Since I''ve inherited your genes, doesn''t this mean that you''re a glutton too?" Mango stood up to him with a grin. "Heh... you''re good at twisting my words. Go wash up and change your clothes so that you can get ready to eat." "Got it, grandpa!" Mango threw her handbag onto the sofa and then returned to her bedroom to tidy up. Although it had been a long time since she hade here, Brantley would ask people to buy the newest clothes collection. Then, he would also ask his men to ce them in the room along with some necessities. After all, he was afraid that Mango would have nothing to use here after she returned home. Mango opened the closet to look for clothes, but she found a small box in the corner besides the closet. In fact, she had never noticed that there was a small box hiding here all along. Hence, Mango was curious about it, just like any other person was. Then, she took out the small box only to find that it was locked. What was inside this mysterious box? Mango quickly changed her clothes and went out with the small box. "Grandpa, I found this box inside my wardrobe. Do you know what''s in it?" Brantley''s eyes abruptly caught sight of the small box, and his expression changed slightly. "Hmm... your grandma left this in for you." "Oh? Do you have the key to it then?" "Err... I threw it away, so I''m not sure about where it is. Besides, there''s nothing important in it. So, you can break the lock if you''re really curious about what''s in it. After all, she has been gone for such a long time, so what''s the point of keeping this box?" Even though Brantley was uttering these harsh words, there was a trace of nostalgia across his eyes. Mango felt that this box could contain something that her grandma wanted to leave for Brantley. However, she could''ve been too embarrassed to tell him about it before she left. Upon this thought, she quickly walked down with the box in her hand. "Grandpa, let''s take a look together." Brantley did not refuse her suggestion either. Hence, Mango knew that she had made the right spection. She asked Carmel to open the box, but she was stunned when she saw what was inside!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 There was only a pair of newborn babies'' shoes with a tiger-head design in the box. What was this? Mango looked at Brantley with puzzlement. However, he looked much more agitated than Mango. He took the shoes with trembling hands, and tears instantly welled up his eyes. "I didn''t know that she was still keeping this. Ah... I thought that she didn''t care about it anymore!" Brantley ced the shoes on his face with tears streaming down his face. This scene scared Mango out of her wits. Brantley had been a tough man throughout this life. Even when Queena passed away, Mango had never seen him being so upset. "Grandpa, what''s wrong with you? Who is the owner of these shoes? Is it my mother?" Mango took a guess, but Brantley waved his hand instead. He directly stood up with the shoes with a tiger head design and went to his room. Mango turned to nce at Carmel with a confused expression on her face when she saw the lonesome and grief figure of Brantley. However, Carmel shook her head too. Mango didn''t know what had happened in the past, but she knew that Brantley had recalled some sad memories because of her. If she had known that this would happen earlier, she wouldn''t have been so curious! "What shall we do now?" Mango looked at Carmel while asking. Carmel frowned and thought for a moment before she said, "The ex-mander must have remembered some past. We should leave him alone for a while." "Alright then." In fact, Mango was getting slightly hungry, but it was obvious that she couldn''t eat now. She took out her mobile and browsed through the news to catch up with thetest happenings. Suddenly, Toby came in with a bouquet of roses at this time. "Toby, are you trying to win over a girl? Or vice versa? Wow! This big bouquet of roses looks beautiful!" Mango teased Toby. Toby ced the roses directly before her and said, "It''s for you." "Huh? Me?" Mango was stunned when she heard his reply. "Who ordered this for me?" "Well, I have no idea. Someone from the military region sent it here." Mango was even more astonished after hearing these words. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At that moment, Carmel kicked the roses out with her long legs. "Wait! What are you doing here, Carmel?" Mango felt depressed when she saw that the roses were now ruined because of Carmel''s kick. "I''m worried that something in the roses might harm you." Toby wanted to hold his temple in frustration after hearing Carmel''s reply. "Hey! Can you stop being so oblivious? What kind of ce is this? This is the Xiao family! Do you think that I will bring in anything potentially dangerous here?" "Well, you can''t say that for sure. Anyway, I don''t believe in anyone except Madam." Carmel retorted instantly to embarrass Toby. Thus, Toby''s expression darkened in a split second. "What do you mean? Are you trying to say that I will harm Ms. Shen? Huh?" Mango quickly stood up and tried to stop them when she saw that the two of them were about to fight, "Wait a minute... I know that you two are both doing this for my good. However, we don''t have to panic this much and be too alert at home! Hey, is there a card over there? Carmel, take it for me, please. I want to see who has sent it to me. I''m already a mother, but I still am receiving roses. This is a pleasant surprise, isn''t it?" Mango felt weary emotionally when she said this. Both Toby and Carmel had bad tempers, and it was truly dangerous for them to be in the same room. Carmel nced at Toby and went straight to take the card without saying anything else. Mango opened the card. The message on it said, "Hi, my dear mommy, are you happy to receive the roses? I bet you must be very happy, right? Well, if you''re happy, show me a brilliant smile! Anyway, I just wanted to tell you that I wasn''t the one who bought these roses. Instead, Mr. Ye was the one who asked me to send a dozen of roses to you every day so that you won''t forget him. s, I''m your son, but I have to bear with your disys of affection every day! I''m such a poor child!" Then, Zion had signed off the card with his name after the message. After reading it, Mango immediately burst intoughter. That brat! She looked at the wreckage all over the floor and couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. "My son sent these roses to me. Also, these roses have my husband''s blessings! So, both of you have topensate me for this damage!" Mangoined childishly, and she almost cried in front of Toby and Carmel when she said these words. Carmel instantly felt guilty after hearing herints. "What if I go out and buy you a bunch of identical bouquets?" "How can they be the same? My husband and son were the ones who gave me these!" After saying this, Mango squatted down, picked flowers and gave each of them one. When Carmel saw this scene, guilt flooded her, and she even wanted to beg for Mango''s forgiveness. "Madam, I..." "What are you trying to say? Huh? You should be smarter next time!" Toby directly scolded her instead. Carmel immediately shut up after hearing his words. She had been too impulsive just now. Mango picked up the flowers. Then, she saw Carmel''s guilty expression once she turned around. Although her heart ached, she still consoled thetter, "It''s okay, I''m just joking with you. Let me go up and arrange the flowers first." After finishing her words, Mango took the roses into her bedroom. She found a beautiful vase to arrange the flowers into it and pruned them. Well, Nathaniel was a capable person indeed! Even though he was in the police station, he managed to call Zion to send her roses. Perhaps he had called Zion using Noah''s mobile phone? Mango''s lips curled up slightly at this thought. Suddenly, she felt that those roses were especially bright and beautiful. Did Nathaniel finally learn howto be romantic? This was not his style at all! Mango looking at the rose and smiled like a fool. However, she had no idea what her expression was right now. In fact, she missed her son. Then, Mango took out her cellphone and gave a call to Zion, but nobody answered. Suddenly, she felt that she had made a wrong decision by sending her son to the army. After all, it was not easy to see him at all! Mango was slightly depressed at this thought. Right at the moment, she received a call from Mateo. "Hey, Mateo." "I''ve heard that you''re back! Where are you? I''m running some errands outside, so I want to go and see you along the way. Why didn''t you tell me after you''ve suffered so much injustice? What''s the name of the person who beaten you? Is she called Gise? Hah! Leave her to me! I''ll make sure that she''ll suffer the same pain ten times worse in return! How dare she bully my niece?" Mateo was grumbling non-stop at her. However, Mango felt touched and happy after hearing his words. "I''m just fine, Mateo. Can you please do me a favor here?" "Just tell me about it. I''ll grant any of your wishes as long as I have the capabilities to do so." After all, Mateo would grant any of Mango''s requests right now, and he would even give her the moon and the stars if she wanted them! When Mango heard his words, she was d that her family was still around, but she was afraid as well. One day, if she had no blood rtions with them anymore, would they abandon her like how the Shen family did? Mango suddenly realized that she was thinking of nonsense. So, she scolded herself subconsciously. After all, the fact that she was a daughter of the Hans family was already confirmed, right? Why did she suddenly think of such an impossible hypothesis? Mango hurriedly shook her head and threw those chaotic thoughts out of her mind. She smiled and said, "Mateo, I haven''t seen Zion for a long time, and I miss him so much. Can you let me visit my son? There are many rules in the army, and I can''t even meet my son as I wish. Urgh! This is too annoying!" Mateo initially thought that Mango was about to say something difficult. Once he heard of her comint, he immediately smiled and said, "Wow! I was wondering what kind of weird request you would make. Is that all?" "Well, isn''t this a pretty difficult task?" "It may be hard for others, but it''s a piece of cake for me! Let me finish my errands first. By the time I head back to the military region, I''ll take you to see that brat. I''m telling you that you really have a great son. The Hans family is proud of him!" Mateo praised Zion continuously. After hearing this, Mango felt proud of Zion because she was his mother, but she missed him even more now. "I''m staying at grandpa''s house. Uncle Mateo, don''t forget to pick me upter." "Okay, I''ll talk to youter then." After Mango had hung up the call with Mateo, she was feeling much better. Both Rita and Wisdom weren''t around, so she was grateful that she could still see Zion. Otherwise, she would miss them too much! While she was still deep in thought, someone knocked on the door. "Ms. Shen, themander asked you toe down for dinner." "Alright, I''ming now." Mango tidied up herself before opening the door and going downstairs. Meanwhile, Brantley had already returned to his normal state. Upon seeing Mangoing downstairs, he smiled and said, "Hurry up, and let''s eat! Aren''t you hungry?" "Of course, I''m hungry! But weren''t you the one who pushed me away and left me just now? I starved so long because of you! Hah, grandpa, I want you topensate me!" Once Mango was doneining, she cheekily held his arm, and the both of them walked together into the dining room. Brantley shook his head tenderly and said, "Well, I''llpensate you. Just tell me what you want." "I don''t want anything else. Um... I only want to know what happened to the shoes with the tiger heads design. Why did you react this way?" After hearing her question, Brantley paused for a moment before he sighed and said, "I''ll tell you about itter. Let''s have our meal first." "Alright." Mango was not someone who would force others to answer her question. Furthermore, this was Brantley, her grandpa, so she dropped the subject immediately. Then, they went to the dining room and took their seats. When the butler served the food, Mango immediately felt that the food that was in front of her looked too delicious! "Ah! Home-cooked food is always the best. Rita would love this! I wish she was here..." Mango suddenly felt a lump in her throat at this thought. Ever since she returned to the country, the time she spent with her children was getting lesser. Suddenly, she couldn''t help but recall Rita''s ferocious look in her mind. She never thought that Rita was cute at that time, but she thought otherwise now. "Alright, it''s not like Rita isn''ting back anymore. She''ll be back in just a few days'' time. So, you can see her soon!" "Well... that''s true." Mango nodded and said, "Grandpa, Mateo will pick me up and bring me to see Zion at the military regionter. Do you have anything you want to tell him?" "Tell him to work hard and learn as much as he can. Then, he can be a useful soldier that can serve our country well!" Indeed, anyone could tell that Brantley was an army veteran from the way he spoke. "Yes, sir!" Mango was not astonished either and replied with a smile. Then, both of them started to enjoy the meal. After having her dessert, Mango felt that she had stuffed herself a bit too much. She wanted to go for a walk in the backyard, and Carmel did not follow her either. After all, this was the Xiao family''s vi, so it was impossible for the outsiders to break in. Meanwhile, Brantley needed to take a rest after eating his meal as he was old. Thus, he had returned to his room. Mango stretched her arms out, and she put on a coat before going to the backyard. Recently, Brantley had turned the backyard into a flowerbed. Thus, Mango was delighted when she saw he had nted various types of flowers there. Suddenly, Mango became alert when she heard a "plop" sound, followed by the sound of something heavy falling to the ground. Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 "Who¡¯s over there?" Mango quickly ran over and saw a boy getting up from the ground. Apparently, he had fallen from the upper fence. He was slightly embarrassed when he saw Mango, so his face blushed red. "Aunt, I''m... I''m sorry. I didn''t pay attention, so I fell on the ground." The little boy was around eight years old, and he had a fair and adorable appearance. In fact, Mango would have thought the child standing before her was a little girl if he wasn''t dressed in female clothes! "Huh? Why are you on the fence of our house?" "Well... my house is just next door." The little boy exined. Mango did not know who Brantley''s neighbours were. However, they were all staying in the military compound, so the child had to belong to a family that served the army too. However, she had taken a liking to this boy at first nce. "What''s your name?" "I''m Bjorn Eaves." Bjorn answered. The surname Eaves'' was rare in Ocean City. Hence, Mango didn''t know which family the child belonged to, so she could only say, "I''ll send you back from the main entrance." "It''s alright. That''s not necessary." Bjorn waved his hand hastily in reply. Just then, they heard a young girl''s voice calling Bjorn from the other side of the fence. "Bjorn! Where did you go? Did you climb over the wall to find Rita again? I''m going to make a comint to daddy if you don''te back at once! Hah! Then, I''ll make him punish you to stand in military posture and stay in the military region. Then, he will never allow you toe back!" The corners of Bjorn''s mouth twitched when he heard her words. "Alright, alright, I''ll go now. Urgh! Your tattletale!" He replied reluctantly. Then, it was silent on the other end. However, Mango had obtained some useful information from the conversation of both the siblings. Huh? Did this handsome boye over here to look for Rita, her daughter? What was going on here? How did such a glutton like her daughter manage to find such a handsome boyfriend? At this thought, Mango immediately began evaluating Bjorn as if he would be her future son-inw. Suddenly Bjorn became somewhat uneasy at her gaze. "Aunty, I''ll leave first then!" He wanted to flee by climbing over the fence. However, Mango dragged him down by his cor. "Hey! Leave through the front door! You shouldn''t leave by climbing over the fence because that''s not what a gentleman would do!" "Okay, I promise not to do it again." Bjorn lowered his head in guilt and seemed ill at ease like a child who had made a grave mistake. Mango smiled in reply and said, "Did you not know that Rita''s not home? She went outdoors to do some sketching." Bjorn abruptly raised his head after hearing her reply. "I have been in the military region all this while. So, I only managed to return home today because I got a holiday." It turned out that he was in the same situation as her son, Zion. It seemed that this child had a promising future too. After all, he could survive in the military region at such a young age. Mango said with a smile, "Shall I get her to contact you when shees back?" "It''s alright, I''ll pay a visit to her when I''ve time." A faint smile appeared on Bjorn''s face, and the clear dimples on his face caught Mango''s attention immediately. Gosh! Which outstanding family did this child belong to? He was way too adorable! Mango was sure that he would be adies'' man in the future. However, she would never admit that he had caught her attention. Instead, her tone became even softer. "Let me send you home then." "Alright." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Bjorn didn''t object to her offer at the moment. There were no other people at noon after all. While Mango was about to take Bjorn out of the living room, Toby was stunned for a moment. "Mr. Eaves?" "Huh? Do you know him?" Mango nced at Toby when she asked this. Toby nodded and said, "He''s the son of Captain Morgan." Upon hearing about the ''Morgan'' name, Mango seemed to remember something. Morgan was one of the four most influential people in Ocean City. Besides, he was also her husband, Nathaniel''s best buddy. However, she seldom saw him. When they first got married, Nathaniel was hectic all day long, and he did not know how he felt about Mango at all. Hence, he did not take her to the gatherings along with his buddies. Subsequently, she was forced to spend five years abroad because someone was harming her. By the time she returned, there were many problems that she had to solve. Therefore, she had never seen Nathanial hanging out with them. Now, she had seen some of his friends. She met Noah the most often, followed by Eugene. However, she never expected to see Morgan''s son here. The most important thing was that Morgan''s son was so handsome!! Mango added secretly When Bjorn saw Toby, he immediately saluted him respectfully. "Nice to meet you, Uncle Toby!" "Nice to meet you too!" Toby returned his salute as well. When Mango saw this, she started to look at Bjorn in a new light. Toby was no ordinary person. After all, he had worked for Brantley for so many years, so a lot of people had to be respectful to him. However, Toby was not only polite to Bjorn, but he also greeted him with the proper soldier etiquette. Thus, Mango could tell that Bjorn had a high ranking in the army. Bjorn was merely a seven-year-old child, yet he was already this aplished! Mango thought about this carefully, but she did not show any expression on her face. After sending Bjorn home, Mango begun to miss Zion even more. After all, Zion was her son and one of her sweethearts! While she was in deep thought, Mateo drove the military jeep over to pick her up. "Mango, my dear niece!" Mango''s mouth twitched when she heard how Mateo was addressing her. She felt a bit weird to have such a young uncle. "Let me go in and greet the exmander first." Mateo was about to get off the car, but Mango immediately stopped him. "Please don''t do so. My grandpa has just fallen asleep, so don''t bother him. Let''s leave quickly. I miss my son d*mn much." After saying that, Mango grabbed Mateo and got into the car. Mateo smiled faintly and started the car when she saw this. Mango had to admit that a man looked strikingly handsome in his military uniform. He was not only striking because of his appearance, but he carried an elegant and glorious aura around him because of his uniform. She couldn''t help but recall that Nathaniel used to serve in the army too. However, she had never seen a picture of Nathaniel dressed in a military uniform at home. "Mateo, let me ask you something." "What is it?" "Why are they no pictures of Nathan wearing his military uniform in our home?" Mateo thought that she was going to ask something else. Upon hearing this, he couldn''t help but say with a smile, "The military district has set up a rule that dictates that the military uniform should not be leaked outside of the militarypound. That''s why there are no pictures of them outside thispound, so you''ve never seen one." "Ah? What a pity! I still want to take a look at those photos of Nathan dressed in military uniform." Mango was feeling somewhat disappointed when she heard Mateo''s reply. However, Mateo said with a smile, "The photos of Nathaniel in military uniform are on the Wall Of Fame of the military district. You can take a lookter if you wish to. However, you can''t take pictures of it because that''s a rule." Mango immediately became excited upon hearing this. "Can I really see his picture?" "Of course!" "Yeah! Finally!" After all, Mango didn''t expect to get such a surprise when she decided to visit her son. When they were about to enter the military zone, a guard stopped the car. However, seeing that it was Mateo''s car, the guard saluted and said politely, "Captain Hans, you have to register your guest here before bringing her in." "Okay, she is Zion''s mother who came here to visit her son." Then, Mateo asked Mango to take out her identification card for registration. After that, the guard allowed their car to enter thepound. Mango smiled and said, "Haha! Uncle Mateo, it seems that this militarypound isn''t that difficult to enter." "You can give it a try next time. I bet you can''t enter it at all." Mateo answered her triumphantly. Mango curled her lips after hearing his reply, but she didn''t bother to argue with him either. Whenever she remembered that she was going to meet her son, she started feeling excited inexplicably. The car was supposed to stop in the reception room, but Mateo took Mango all the way to the Wall of Fame instead. This ce was designed specifically to hang the photos of soldiers that had received meritorious awards for their great contributions. After Mango got out of the car, her yful moodpletely disappeared, but a solemn and respectful expression reced it. Meanwhile, Mateo tidied up his clothes as soon as he got down from the car to show his respect to the heros. Mango followed suit, but she suddenly felt that she was an insignificant personpared to the rest of them. Once she followed Mateo to enter the heritage hall, Mango was dazzled by those photos of the soldiers on the wall. However, the picture of Nathaniel wearing his military uniform caught her attention immediately. Suddenly, she felt touched when she looked at it. She had imagined how Nathaniel would look in his military uniform countless times. However, she felt even more amazed now that she had seen his photo in person. She had always known that Nathaniel was attractive, though. However, Nathaniel looked even more dignified and respectable in his military uniform. His skin tone was obviously way darker at that time. However, he had a piercing gaze, as if he could read people''s minds. Thus, Mango was attracted to the picture of Nathaniel wearing the olive drab army uniform immediately! "Is this Nathan?" "Yeah. He was an outstanding soldier, but he asked for a career transition instead. Well, if I could guess, the higher-ups were pressuring him as well. Anyway, Nathaniel was quite well-known in the military region, so I guess Zion will have a hard time trying to make a name for himself." Mateo felt slightly distressed for Zion when she heard this. However, Mango said in a low voice, "Zion is Nathan''s son after all. I believe that my son will definitely be able to do it." "Just look through the photos, alright? You''re not allowed to take photos here." Even though Mango had wanted to snap a picture and view it on her phone every day, she still understood and followed Mateo''s orders. "Why was this regtion set?" "For the sake of soldiers'' safety." Upon hearing Mateo''s words, Mango''s flurry thoughtspletely diminished. Then, the two of them stayed at the Wall of Fame for a moment before someone came to make a report to them. "Commander, I''ve already sent Zion to the reception room." Upon hearing that her son had arrived at the reception room, Mango quickly tugged on Mateo''s sleeve and said, "Let''s go and meet my son! Quick!" "Don''t you want to look at your husband more?" "Nah, his heroic image has been deeply rooted in my heart." Mango''s anthomaniac expression slightly disgusted Mateo. "I guess women are also biased towards their husbands when they get married, huh?" "Well, Mateo, you''d better pray that you don''t have a daughter in future." Mango tried to retort, but little did she expect that her words woulde true. In the future, Mateo would really have a daughter. In fact, he had literally spoiled his daughter by giving her everything he managed to get. Of course, those were all matters yet toe. After that, the two of them walked out of the room containing the Wall of Fame. Then, Mango quickly ran towards the reception room. She was looking forward to seeing her mini- Nathaniel! "Mommy''s here!" Mango had yet to reach the reception room, but she managed to hear her son''s voice. "You shouldn''t write this program this way! I''ve warned you about this many times! If you write the front part wrongly, the back part will be all wasted! What are you thinking about all day long?" Mango immediately paused her footsteps when she heard this. Huh? Was the brat scolding someone else? Then, she quietly walked into the reception room. She saw Zion sitting on the chair in a small military uniform with a militaryptop in his hand, and he seemed to be video calling someone. His brows were knitted together, and a serious expression appeared on his face. He had a confident aura all around him, and he was exactly the miniature version of Nathaniel. Mango immediately froze when she saw this. Why did she suddenly feel upset when she saw how mature her son was? Maybe it was because his son should act more like a young man! Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 "I''m sorry. I''ll fix the errors right away!" Mango could hear the voice of a little girling from the other end of the call. The girl sounded upset, but she was trying hard to control her emotions. However, Zion remained unfazed and hung up the video call with a cold expression. Then, when he saw Mango standing behind him when he turned back, the cold look on his face immediately disappeared. "Mommy!" He nimbly jumped off the chair and quickly ran to stand in front of Mango. Then, he brought his feet together and gave Mango a military salute in a serious manner. "Mother, I''m here!" A smile appeared on his lips, and he resembled Nathaniel so much right now. Mango felt warm in her heart when she saw his actions. "You brat! You really look like your dad now..." Mango eximed with a teary expression. Then, Zion hurriedly poured a ss of water for Mango. "Why are you here, Mommy? I didn''t expect you to visit me." "Come on! Can''t I visit my own son whenever I want?" Mango took the cup that Zion handed to her whilementing secretly. "Were you the one who sent those roses to me? "Yeah, but Mr. Ye paid for them, though." After Zion said this, he jumped on a chair and sat down while shaking his legs. Meanwhile, Mango couldn''t help but adore his smiling face when she saw this. "I like the bouquet a lot. Thank you." "Of course you would! I have good taste, right?" Zion noticed that Mango was thinner, so he began to me Nathaniel for not taking good care of her. He said subconsciously, "Mommy, don''t be so hard on yourself. You still have both me and Mr. Ye. So, you and Rita should just enjoy your lives and rest at home. After all, we make enough money to feed both of you." When Mango heard this, she was stunned for a moment before she said with a smile, "Haha! Are you telling me to take advantage of both of your 711 "Well, I think that it''s perfectly reasonable for a woman to spend her man''s hard-earned money. What''s wrong with that?" Mango was amused when she saw how determined Zion looked when he said this. "Hey! Where did you learn these things from? You''re just a child, so you should watch your mouth. Oh, by the way, who were you scolding just now? Poor girl! She was about to burst into tears because you were scolding her so harshly!" "Heh. She should leave the army if she can''t take it then." Zion replied ruthlessly. Mango frowned in reply and said, "Zion, you can''t treat a girl this way." "Mommy, the army doesn''t treat men or women differently, so you shouldn''t dwell too much on it. Anyway, what is Mr. Ye doing? Why would he ask me to deliver flowers to you? on his behalf? Shouldn''t he send you the flowers personally to express his sincerity instead? Urgh! He really doesn''t know how to treat a woman right. In fact, sometimes I wonder how he managed to win over your heartst time!" Zionined. Mango let out a cough when she heard his words. Well, Nathaniel had never needed to work hard to win over a girl''s heart! After all, a lot of women were smitten with his even though he had done nothing. If he had known how to woo over a woman, she would never stand a chance to be with him! However, it was not necessary to tell Zion about these. "Hmm...can you bring me around your base?" Now that she was already here, Mango thought that this was a perfect opportunity to see how a militarypound operated. After all, this could be thest time that she could enter the army. However, Zion shook his head and said, "Mommy, our base is the core department of the military district. So, I can''t bring you around. I''m sorry..." "Haha! Why do you need to apologize to me? I was just asking about it casually." "Oh, but you can visit my dormitory, though." Zion was afraid that Mango would be disappointed, so he quickly suggested this instead. "Really? Can I dothat?" "Of course!" After finishing his words, Zion took Mango''s hand and dragged her to his dorm. The dormitory was spotless, and it had four beds in it. The quilts on the bed were folded neatly in square shape as well. "Which bed is yours?" "The one at the bottom." Zion pointed at his own bed when he answered Mango. Mango nced at it and found that it was arranged neatly too. "Did you fold the quilt yourself?" "Of course I did! It''s mandatory to do that here!" Zion was particrly proud of himself when he saw this. Mango immediately felt gratified when she saw how dignified he looked. "Wow... I guess you''re all grown up now." "Mommy, let me wash some fruit for you." Zion began to busy himself. Mango wanted to stop him, but Zion had run out of the room. Perhaps she was biased towards Zion, but she thought that he was really an expert in housekeeping. Then, she heaved a sigh of relief when she looked at the surroundings of the room. It seemed that Zion was doing well in the army after all. Zion returned with a washed apple not long after. Suddenly, Mango remembered that she had left everything she brought for Zion in Mateo''s car. "Oh, God! I''ve brought you some stuff, but I left them in Mateo''s car!" "It''s okay, Mommy. I''ll go down and get itter." Zion gave the apple to Mango when she said this. Mango wanted to hug Zion, but he dodged her embrace instead. "What''s wrong?" Mango felt upset when she saw this. Then, Zion said in embarrassment, "Mommy, urn... I''m a soldier, and we''re in the military compound! What will other people think when they see you hugging me! After all, I''m still a team leader here!" "Wow, my son is now a team leader, huh?" Mango teased him in reply, but she didn''t force him either. "Well, I''m relieved to see that you''re having a good time here. By the way, your great-grandpa asked me to give you some advice." "Urgh! I understand. Besides, I can pretty much guess what he wants to tell me. Anyway, mommy, how long are you staying in Ocean City?" Zion''s words surprised Mango instantly. "Huh? What do you mean?" "Didn''t you set up a film and mediapany in B City? Wait... are you nning to further develop your career in Ocean City instead?" Although Nathaniel didn''t tell Zion anything, thetter could still find out the truth anytime he wanted. Mango whispered in reply, "Um... I will stay in Ocean City for some time probably." "Ok! Are you going to celebrate Mr. Ye''s birthday in Ocean City as well?" Mango was suddenly stunned when she heard this question. She really wanted to celebrate Nathaniel''s birthday with just the both of them, but she never expected Zion to remember his father''s birthday too! What was going on now? Did he want to be the third wheel in their rtionship? However, Mango couldn''t ask him about this directly, so she could only answer him vaguely, "Well, we haven''t decided on a date now, so I guess well see how it goester." Zion had learnt how to read other''s people minds after spending so much time in the army. Hence, he understood what Mango was implying when he heard her vague answer. "Ah... I see. Both of you want to spend some time alone, right? So, you think that I''m getting in your way now, hmm?" "Huh? What nonsense are you talking about?" Mango was furious, and she was resisting the urge to beat Zion up now. After all, why did he have to point out the obvious? F*ck! Why did he have to embarrass her this way? On the other hand, Zion wasughing gleefully when he saw her reaction. "Mommy, you''re mad because you''re embarrassed, right?" "Nah, I''m going to teach you a lesson! Come here, you brat!" As Mango spoke, she was about to chase after Zion. Zion and ran quickly, but he deliberately slowed down his footsteps. So, he let Mango catch him when he was turning right around the corner. He fell into Mango''s arms by chance and ced his hands around Mango''s neck. "Mommy, I missed you so much." Zion suddenly spoke in a soft tone. Mango''s expression immediately softened, and she forgot all her about her fury. "I... I missed you too." Mango tightened her arms and hugged Zion as much as she could. Suddenly, a faint smell of blood filled Zion''s nose. His brows slightly furrowed, but he said nothing. Instead, he quietly leaned into Mango''s embrace while he tried to enjoy his mother''s affection as much as possible. Soon, the visiting hours were over. Mango was reluctant to leave Zion, but she had to do so. Suddenly, tears started welling up in her eyes. "I regret sending you here so much, Zion! Don''t stay here anymore, alright? Go home with me instead. I can''t bear to leave you." A hint of helplessness shed through Zion''s eyes when he heard her plea. "Mommy, I am a soldier." "But you''re also my son!" "I''ll go back to see you when I have a day off." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Zion was exhausted when he said this. What should he do now? After all, his mother was getting better at acting like a child to persuade him to give in to her request. Urgh! What did Nathaniel do to her? How could she be so dumb and childish right now? However, he didn''t dare to say those thoughts out loud. On the other hand, Mango could tell from Zion''s expression that thetter liked serving in the army. So, she could only control her grief and said, "Then... you can''t break your promise, ok? Come back and visit me when you''re on holiday! In fact, when you get a wifeter, you need to visit me too! After all, I did so much to give birth to you and Rita, and..." "Okay, okay, Mommy. I promise that even if I have a child in future, I will bring the kid home to visit you promptly, okay?" Zion knew that Mango was trying to catch his attention right now. After all, this was Mr. Ye''s fault! He was a terrible husband because he couldn''t even spoil his own wife! Zion mocked him secretly, but he continued to put on a smile on his face. Then, Mango held Zion''s small face and kissed him reluctantly before she reluctantly left his dormitory. Meanwhile, Mateo was already waiting outside. When he saw that Mango was tearing up after she left Zion''s dorm, he asked with a confused expression, "Huh? What''s wrong? Did Zion do something to upset you?" "No! I just... I just can''t bear to leave him." "Urgh! You will only ruin his future if you continue to pamper him too much! This is the army! After all, women like you will only get in the way of your children''s sess!" Mango red at Mateo after hearing his words. "Hah! Mateo, I finally know the reason why you can''t find a wife even though you''re in your thirties. Urgh! You should die as a bachelor! After all, any woman will only have a bleak future if they end up marrying you!" "What? How can you say that to me?" Mateo felt that he had not offended Mango. So, why was she so harsh on him today? However, Mango didn''t bother to exin. After all, he wouldn''t understand how she felt, so she decided to save her breath instead. After Mango left Zion''s dorm, he directly turned on hisptop. He first disconnected the military region''s internalwork system and reconnected it to the external system. After all, this was an easy talk to him. Then, he started to scroll through Twitter. However, his eyes darkened when he saw how Gise had harmed Mango, and also how the Shen family had forced Mango to save Gise. When he continued to scroll through it, the news of Nathaniel being arrested as a murder suspect caught his attention. Zion clenched his fists tightly at this. Ah. Now he finally understood why Nathaniel had asked him to send flowers to Mango on his behalf. This was also why his mother had the scent of blood all around her. Also, Nathaniel had asked him to go back to the military when Mr. and Mrs. Shen asked Zion to visit them. After all, all these terrible incidents had happened when he was not back home. However, Mango did not tell him anything at all. Now that Nathaniel was caught, it was dangerous for his mother toe back to Ocean City alone. Then, Zion suddenly recalled what Mango had said before she left. She said, "Let''s go home, alright?" Zion suddenly felt guilty at this thought. He shouldn''t have replied to her in such a rude manner. After all, Mango needed him the most now, but he had been oblivious about what had happened. Then, Zion directly logged off the system and turned to walk out. No way! Now that Nathaniel was not around, he was the only man at home! Thus, he had to stick with his mother at all times! Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Zion realized something all of a sudden. Where was the baby bump on his mommy''s belly? His heart skipped a beat at his thought. He had been cuddling her, but he had even forgotten such an important thing! ording to her pregnancy timeline, shouldn''t her tummy show some signs of her pregnancy at the moment? However, his mommy''s belly looked t, and she did not look like she was pregnant! Did something else happen when he was not around? Hence, Zion decided to look up more information on hisputer once again. However, he couldn''t find anything about it. Mango''s miscarriage did not cause any stirs on the inte, so he couldn''t find any traces of the news. When Zion saw this, his brows furrowed tightly, and he immediately went to Mateo''s office. "I want to take leave and go home." Mateo was slightly stunned by his words. "I''ve already asked the guards to send your mother back home. So, why the hell do you want to take leave and go home now? You know that the experts want to review your team''s research soon. How could you, the team leader, take leave and abandon the project now? Zion, are you trying to ruin your own career? Huh?" "I don''t care! I''m not the only soldier serving in the army, but I''m my mother''s only son. How can I stay in the army and neglect her after something this serious had happened to her? After all, she''s just a defenceless woman! Isn''t Mr. Ye inside the police station now? He can''te out and protect her, so I can''t continue to let those people keep targeting my mommy! Who will take the responsibility if something bad happens to her again? Uncle Mateo, can you bear the consequences of this?" Although Zion was young, he fired back at his uncle with words in an eloquent manner. After hearing Zion''s reply, Mateo frowned slightly. "I remember that the military region uses an internalwork. Did you hack it and log into another system to check the outside news again?" Zion didn''t answer him, so Mateo could tell that he was admitting to it. He sighed and softened his tone. "Zion, I know that you''re worried about your mommy, and so am I. She''s not only your mother, but she''s also my niece, isn''t she? Well, you have to trust me. As adults, we have the ability to resolve these problems. Also, you''re no longer an ordinary child when you''re dressed in military uniform, so you have to take up the responsibility of a soldier. Since you''ve chosen to pursue a career in the military, you should know that national interests are greater than anything else. Therefore, you have to learn how to prioritise what''s important between the country and your family. After all, Brantley and Terrance are still with her, so they can lend her a hand when it''s necessary. Besides, do you think that your dad is that useless after all? Do you think that he would let the police lock him up for investigation without any actions in secret after being framed? Have you seen someone pushing him around in this way before?" Zion was deeply concerned about Mango, so he was confused about what to do right now. Thus, he was stunned after hearing Mateo''s words. Although there were several times that Mr. Ye did not protect his mommy well, this was the first time that he had fallen into someone else''s trap as well Zion understood what Mateo was implying. After all, all this could be one of Mr. Yes traps, but he was still a little worried. "My mommy..." "Don''t worry! Your great-grandpa has arranged for a bodyguard to protect her at all times, so she will be fine. Besides, you won''t be able to help much even when you go back now. Not all criminals use advanced technology tomit crimes. So as a tech professional, you will just waste your time if you go back. So, you should just do your research in the military area at ease." Since Mateo had already said this, Zion knew that he would lose his military status if he continued to argue further. He narrowed his eyes and said nothing. In fact, he was already thinking about whether he should continue to stay in the military region. On the other hand, Mango didn''t know that Zion had started a discussion with Mateo because of her problems. After the guards escorted her out, someone drove her back in a military car. On her way home, Mango received a call from Laney. "Mango, are youing back for dinner tonight?" Mango paused for a moment before she asked in a deadpan voice, "Aunt Laney, are you going to cook some good food for me?" "Oh my dear, you''ve suffered so much. Since you''re home now, I should make you some delicious food to replenish your body, right? Did you eat your lunch at your grandpa''s house at noon? I know that you have a close rtionship with your grandfather. However, you''re only his granddaughter, so you shouldn''t disturb the emander. Besides, I''ve already cleaned up your room, so you should come back at night. Sisi misses you too after all. You know that she''s pregnant now, and I''m slightly worried about her. She''ll be happy if youe back to keep herpany." Since Laney had already said this, Mango would expose her real intentions if she did not take up Laney''s offer. However, she had let out a cold sneer secretly. What did Laney mean by saying that she was only Brantley''s granddaughter? She was actually trying to get in the way of Brantley and her rtionship! "Alright, I''ll have to trouble you then. I wish to have some duck soup." Mango had ordered her to make some dishes that she usually would cook. "Sure no problem. I''ll be preparing it at this noon." After Laney promised to do so, she chatted with Mango for a while before she hung up. Soon after that, Mango''s expression sank. People would think that they were getting along quite well, and she had to admit that Laney looked like her mother. If Brantley didn''t remind her that Laney was suspicious when something happened to Nathaniel, she definitely wouldn''t have suspected her. That woman was hiding her real intentions well, so Mango couldn''t tell what she wanted to do. The guard said nothing. After all, Mateo had only asked him to send Mango back to the military compound. Just as the car was about to reach Brantley''s house, Mango''s phone suddenly rang again. She looked down slightly and saw an unknown number shing on the screen. Who was it? After returning to Ocean City, Mango noticed that she had more problems to deal with. It seemed that her enemies were itching to take action now as they had hidden in the dark for so long. She pressed the answer button nonchntly immediately. "I''m Mango. Who''s speaking?" The other person on the line paused and said, "Hello, Mrs. Ye. I''m calling from Silverbay Prison. Someone here wants to meet you." Mango was stunned for a second after hearing those words. Silverbay Prison? Wasn''t this the ce where Kolton was imprisoned? Kolton had been prosecuted after he was locked up, but Mango didn''t attend the court proceedings. Thus, she didn''t know whether Kolton had been sentenced to life imprisonment or not. So, did Kolton want to meet her after such a long time had passed? Mango did not expect that Kolton would have this request. She pondered for a moment before asking, "What time shall we meet?" "Well, you should try to get it done as soon as possible. Kolton has been sentenced to death, and he will be executed tomorrow." After hearing what the prison staff said, Mango on shocked. However, on second thought, she remembered Kolton had done so many deeds that sickened others. He couldn''t pay for his sins even through death! "Okay, I''ll be right there." Then, Mango gave a call to Carmel once she hung up. "Bring the car around, and drive me to the Silverbay Prison. I''m waiting at the door." Mango asked the guard to stop the car at the entrance of the militarypound. Then, it didn''t take long for Carmel to drive the car out. Carmel directly got out of the car once she saw Mango. "Madam, why didn''t you inform me when you went out at noon?" Carmel was slightly depressed. She felt as if she had been abandoned by Mango. Mango said in augh, "Haha! I went to visit my son in the military region. Since Mateo personally came to pick me up, I didn''t bother you. Alright, let''s head to Silverbay Prison now. I need to meet someone there." "Alright." After Mango got into the car, Carmel drove the car straight to Silverbay Prison. When they arrived at their destination, Mango realised that she didn''t want to go into the prison. After all, she felt that the prison was giving off an oppressive atmosphere. However, Kolton was dying soon. Since death was hovering around him, he would tell the truth. Perhaps she could get some useful information from him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then, Mango and Carmel walked into the prison together. After submitting their identification, they were brought to the reception room. When Kolton was brought out, Mango was stunned. He seemed much older than before, and white hair grew on his temples. Yet, he looked as spirited as before. "I didn''t expect that you would agree to meet me here." "Well, I didn''t expect that you would want to see me too. I thought that thest person you would want to meet would be Marrisa." Mango said indifferently. Kolton gave a wry smile. "What''s the point of seeing her now? I did everything I could to save her throughout my entire life, and I don''t regret it." Whenever Mango saw how Kolton treated Marrisa, she felt touched. After all, he was infatuated with Marissa, so he treated her wholeheartedly and gave her unrequited love. Perhaps all man in the Ye family were loyal to their love. However, Kolton hadmitted a lot of evil deeds for the sake of his beloved. Mango sighed secretly and asked in a low voice, "Do you have anything to confess to me?" Kolton nodded. "Actually, I should''ve looked for Nathaniel or Sisi instead. After all, they are both my nephew and daughter respectively. In fact, I know that Nathaniel would be reluctant to talk to me. Also, I heard that Sisi is pregnant, so I don''t think that she should meet someone as misfortunate as me. I have done nothing for her in my life, so I won''t think of myself as her father. Hence, I thought that you were my best choice after thinking about it." Mango sneered after hearing Koiton''s words. "My mother, Queena, died in the fire, and my father''s body is now destroyed all because of you! So, why do you think that I will help you?" Right now, Mango could still remember how both Queena and Dennis had perished in the fire. Everyone feared up after seeing the raging me. At that thought, Mango''s hands were tightly sped together. Kolton could certainly sense Mango''s hatred, but he truly had no one else to entrust his message to right now. "I know you hate me. Also, I know that you may not agree to my favour, but I can tell you a secret in exchange for your help." "What''s the secret?" Mango frowned slightly. Kolton looked at her and said in a low voice, "Let''s talk about my dying wish then. You should''ve heard that I was going to be executed soon. Well, I''ve done so much wrong deeds in my life, and I can''t pay for all my sins, so I have no one to me but myself. However, I pity Marrisa." "Do you want me to take care of her for you? If that''s your only wish, I can promise you to do that. After all, the Ye family still easily support and feed her." Mango said indifferently. Marrisa was considered a pitiful person. Although she could have some other intentions, Mango felt that she couldn''t do anything without Kolton. However, Kolton shook his head and said, "I understand her personality the most. If I die, she will never live alone. So you don''t need to waste your money to feed her." Mango''s brows furrowed slightly. Before she could say anything, Kolton said again, "Well, I wanted to tell you is that if Marrisa decides to follow me after my death, please bury our ashes together. I know that I''m a sinner, so the ancestors will never bury me in the Ye family''s tomb. Thus, I have already bought a grave for myself, so pleasey us both together." Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 "That''s it?" Mango had thought that Kolton would entrust something else to her, but little did she expect that it to be merely a funeral arrangement. Kolton smiled rather indifferently. N?velDrama.Org content. "That''s all I want to say. I have experienced a lot of ups and downs in my life. I don''t think that I''ve lived my life in vain because I found someone I loved, and I''ve also survived through so much hatred. I married Marissa, and both of us will still be together in the next life. So, I won''t be lonely after death as she''ll be with me." There was a trace of happiness in Koiton''s eyes when he said these words. On the other hand, Mango didn''t know how to feel. Kolton had obviously made enemies out of everything.! However, Marrisa was an exception as he was a good husband to her. He had constructed a retreat ind for Marrisa to let her live a happy and healthy life up till the moment. Although she was unable to be a mother, she was blessed because she was loved by such a man who would do anything for her. "Alright, I promise you that. However, how can you be sure that Marrisa willmit suicide for you? Won''t you send someone to kill her instead if she wants to stay alive?" "If she wants to continue to live, please send her away to somewhere where she can start all over. She can''t live on her own without my help and will not live any longer, so it won''t take much of your time. I only hope that you won''t hate her because of me. She''s innocent." Suddenly, a trace of grief shed through Koiton''s gaze. He had always wanted to provide shelter for Marrisa throughout his life. However, he never expected that he couldn''t keep his promise in the end. Mango fell silent. This meant that she would ept Koiton''s dying wish. The reception room was quiet for a moment. However, the atmosphere in the room was somewhat tense because of the silence. Kolton sighed and said, "Don''t you want to know what''s the secret that I''ll be telling you in exchange?" "Just say it if you want to. It''s up to you." Mango suddenly felt that everything else was meaningless. Kolton was dying soon due to thews governing him. Regardless of what he had done before, they would be even once he had been executed. After all, he was also Nathaniel''s uncle. As the daughter-inw of the Ye family and also Sisi''s sister-inw, Mango felt that she could reim his body for the sake of his affection towards Marrisa. Hence, she had stopped inquiring about the secret. Once again, Kolton signed and at her, "Mango, you''re indeed kind. Also, you''re a good woman, but you''re not suitable to be the daughter-inw of the Ye family. If Nathaniel hadn''t been protecting you all this while, you would have died long ago." Mango sneered in reply, "Heh. Are you trying to tell me that Marrisa is suitable to be the daughter-inw of the Ye family?" "No, so I decided to shield her away from all the drama that happened in the family. Hence, I decide tomit all these cruel actions with my own hands." After hearing Koiton''s reply, Mango didn''t know how to retort him. "It''s a bit toote to question whether I''m suitable or not. After all, I''ve already married into the Ye family." "You''re right. Although you''re not suitable to be the daughter-inw of the Ye family, I kind of adore you." "Please don''t. It''s better for you to adore Marrisa." After all, Mango didn''t want Koiton''s affection at all. Koltonughed happily in relief at her response. "When Sisi gives birth to her babyter, never tell her that she had such a grandfather. Just assume that I had never existed. When I was rich, I never showed her any warmth even though she was my daughter, so her children literally don''t need to know much about my death." Mango suddenly felt slightly upset for Sisi. "I''ll pass on the message to her, but I can''t guarantee that Sisi will listen to it." "Sisi really has a different personality than her mother. I used to regret sending her away right when she was born. However, it seems like I''ve made the right decision. If Laney brought her up, nobody knows how she would turn out to be now." Mango frowned slightly after hearing what Kolton said. "What''s wrong with Laney?" "Haven''t you found out about Laney''s real intentions yet?" Kolton looked at Mango and smiled, "The secret I want to tell you is that Laney is not a decent person." "I don''t need you to remind me about this since it''s not a secret. If that''s all you want to say, then let me excuse myself first." Just as Mango was about to stand up, Kolton said, "Don''t you know that I have an adopted son called Bernard?" "I do." Mango stopped and turned around to nce at Kolton while answering him. "Well, theypletely shut down mypany and killed all my men So, are you not curious about how he managed to survive, even though this happened to me? Mango and Nathaniel were once curious about this question, but they couldn''t find anything suspicious about Bernard. Thus, they could only take some precautions. However, now that Mango heard what Kolton was trying to say, she realised that this was the secret that Kolton wanted to tell her. Hence, she returned to her seat and sat down again. When Kolton saw this, he knew that she was interested in his secret. He sighed and said, "I was too conceited. I always thought that Laney wouldn''t make any trouble under my control. However, I never expected that she would use her body to bribe the guard that was in charge of bringing her food. As you know, besides a few servants and Marrisa on the ind, the rest of the servants are basically all men. As they stayed away from the crowd, they were desperate for women. Despite being disfigured, Laney was still a woman. I had neglected this matter, which created a loophole for her." Mango said nothing and continued to listen quietly. Kolton paused for a moment and said, "The guard used my system to do a lot of things, and he even helped Laney to look for her rtives. I never knew about this matter as I adopted Bernard by ident. Normally, I would adopt a child at a young age directly from the orphanage. In this way, they would feel grateful for my upbringing and spare no effort to help me. However, Bernard was a different case. He was the kid who appeared all of a sudden when my enemy suddenly ambushed me when I left the ind on a mission. He then took a bullet for me on that day. Well, I can''t exactly call him a kid since he was already 17 years old at that time." "At that time, Bernard almost died. It took me three days and nights to save his life. I sent someone to investigate his identity, but my investigation results showed that he was merely an orphan, and his parents were both dead. He had been mingling around the casino or bar for years as a sidekick and collected some extortions. To be honest, I didn''t want to keep him close to me, but I had to treat him better as he had saved me. Hence, I sent him to the base for training and gave him apany to operate by himself." "I initially thought a 18-year-old child wouldn''t know the way to deal with these things. However, Bernard was talented in this field. He actually had the real knack to manage thepany. Thus, I started putting high expectations on him at that time. Then, he had be my adopted son naturally and worked for me. However, I never thought that all this was too much of a coincidence. After all, how could a nobody like him know when my opponent wanted to assassinate me? It was even more impossible for him to arrange where to stand before me in advance to take the bullet, and I thought that he would value his own life at all. Hence, I still lost to Laney as she was more vicious than me." Mango''s brows instantly furrowed after hearing his words. "Are you saying that Laney was the one who arranged anything?" "Yes, I found out that Bernard was Laney''s nephew before I was arrested!" Mango was extremely shocked when she heard Koiton''s words. Although she assumed that there Laney and Bernard had a connection, she never expected that they would be rted this way! Kolton knew how shocked Mango was to learn about that secret merely from her expression. "Are you surprised? They were actually nephew and aunt! Laney used the guard to find her rtives, but unfortunately, her brother, sister- iw and both parents all passed away, and they only left a nephew behind. Consequently, she asked the guard to take some money to assist Bernard and even told him to risk his life to get great wealth. That''s the reason why Bernard saved me. He naturally became my adopted son and took over my business, but Laney was secretly manipting him so that he couldunder the money. I was arrogant all my life, but I didn''t expect Laney to ruin me. Otherwise, you, Queena, and also Nathaniel couldn''t possibly destroy my base!" Right now, Kolton was still very conceited. Mango did not manage to listen to hisst few words, but she was only thinking about what he had said. "Did you say that Laney secretly controlled Bernard so that he couldunder money through your business? How could this be possible? You are such a shrewd person. Even if he''s capable enough, it shouldn''t be easy for him to do something under your nose, right? Well, unless there is someone more powerful than you supporting him. Did Laney find this powerful person to help them out as well?" "Not really. Bernard was the one who managed to do this. I was trying to find out when he made a connection with the third Prince of Ango. How could he even use the prince''s power as his own too? Otherwise, do you think that Bernard can manage tounder my property only with his own ability?" Mango was stunned once again after hearing Koiton''s words. Ango? Wasn''t that Lebanon''s country? Things seemed to be getting even moreplicated! "You said that you knew that Laney had schemed against you before you got caught. When did that happen? Was it the time when I was on the ind?" "Yeah. To be exact, Laney was the one who had set the fire that had caused your parents'' death. Although Queena really didn''t want to stay alive anymore, and she wanted to die with your father, Laney had started the fire before she could do anything." Koiton''s words shocked Mango. "What? How could this be possible?" "Do you remember that Laney ran away before? My people were looking for her everywhere, but she was nowhere to be seen because she was lighting the fire at that time! She wanted you to hate me, and she wanted to divert everyone''s attention from her so that she could escape herself. Unfortunately, her n had gone astray because she still failed to escape." Upon hearing Koiton''s words, Mango''s brows furrowed even deeper. "She didn''t manage to escape, but she met a fool like me. Not only did I not do anything to her, I even brought her back to the Ye family and arranged her to meet Sisi!" "Well, I guess you finally realized your mistake, huh?" Kolton looked at Mango and said in a low voice, "I''m about to die. As the saying goes, when a man is near death, he speaks from his heart. Mango, you must be on your guard around Laney. Otherwise, you''ll regret it." After he said this, it appeared that the visiting hours were over. Though Kolton had not finished his words, there was no time left for him. Mango''s heart suddenly sank when she saw the prison guards taking him away. Laney was Bernard''s aunt, and thetter had managed to amass such great wealth because of her! Would he definitely try his best to satisfy Laney''s demand then? Did that mean that Bernard had sent someone to harm Nathaniel secretly under Laney''s instructions? Mango was suddenly shocked by this thought. Right at that moment, her phone abruptly rang, and Mango started trembling all over due to fright. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 Mango failed to hold the phone firmly, and it fell directly to the ground while making a crisp sound. Fortunately, she had a high-quality phone, so it continued to ring. Carmel quickly squatted down and picked it up before handing it to Mango. Mango took a nce and realized that Sisi was calling her. Then, she took a deep breath and swiped the answer button. "Sisi, what''s the matter?" "Mango, when will youe back? I heard my mom say that you''ll being back for dinner tonight. Do you have time now? I want to go for a checkup. My mother asked Newell to get some groceries, so I''m afraid that the doctors'' shifts might be over once he came back." Sisi said this with an embarrassed tone. Mango frowned slightly after hearing what she said. "Why didn''t you go for prenatal checkups in the morning instead?" "My mom forgot to remind me about it, and she just told me about them just now. Shall I go tomorrow instead?" Sisi thought that Mango was busy, so she tried to quickly suggest something else. Did Laney really forget to remind Sisi about it? Or did she deliberately choose to tell Sisi about the prenatal checkups at this time? Mango had no idea, but she realized that Laney had gotten rid of Newell on purpose. Laney was obviously trying to get her to apany Sisi for thetter''s prenatal check-up. Since Laney was already trying to set her up, she would take the bait then! Mango sneered and said, "Nothing much. I''ll be back soon, so you can get ready. Let me give a call to Genevieve along the way. If it doesn''t work, we''ll go to the military hospital for a checkup so that we won''t have to queue up." "Thank you so much, Mango!" Sisi was having a hard time as she was pregnant, so she didn''t like waiting in line either. However, she would most likely have to wait if she went to the Central Hospital. If Mango could send her to the military hospital, her prenatal checkups wouldn''t take that long as Mango was close with Genevieve. N?velDrama.Org content rights. After Sisi hung up the call, Mango kept the phone away. She looked into the direction in which Kolton had left. Kolton had loved Marissa all his life. However, he was not concerned about Sisi at all. Then, she turned and left Silverbay Prison at this thought. Meanwhile, Carmel was a little hesitant to speak. Mango smiled and said, "Are you trying to advise me not to return to the Ye family''s Mansion?" "Are you stupid? Why are you going back if you know that there''s a trap there?" Carmel replied bluntly. However, Mango liked how straightforward she was. "Laney has been scheming against us for so long, so I don''t think we can evade her forever. So, we should confront her directly and react ording to situation." Carmel was even worried when she found saw how indifferent Mango was. However, she didn''t say anything else. After that, the two of them returned to The Yes Mansion. When Laney saw Carmel following behind Mango, she was stunned. Then, she asked, "Who''s this..." "She''s my bodyguard, Carmel." Mango answered slowly. Laney was stunned for a moment, and then she asked with a smile, "Mango, are you bringing along a bodyguard wherever you go now?" "Well, plenty of people want to harm me recently. Hence, I have to ensure my own safety. Also, some framed Nathaniel, so he''s still locked up in the police station. If anything happens to me, he''ll be extremely anxious, won''t he? Don''t you think so too, Aunt Laney?" Mango said this with a sweet smile. However, she nced at Laney with a sharp re, and the latter had to evade her gaze because she couldn''t take it." "Here you are, Mango! I''m ready, so shall we leave now?" Right at that moment, Sisi walked out of the room. "Okay, let''s go!" Mango nced at Laney and asked, "Why don''t youe with us as well, Aunt Laney?" "Nah, both of you will be fine. Let me prepare some delicious food for you guys at home. Call me if anything happens." "Alright. See you then!" Sisi was kind to her mother, and she had a warm gaze in her eyes whenever she talked to Laney. Perhaps she depended on Laney more because she was going to be a mother soon. However, Mango couldn''t but frown when she saw this scene. This was not a good sign. Mango already knew that Laney was suspicious, so she was afraid that Laney would hold Sisi hostage in the future. How could Sisi bear it if that happened? Thus, Mango came up with a n at this thought. While she walking out with Sisi of The Ye''s Mansion, Carmel had already gone out to get the car. Then, Mango gave a call to Genevieve. "How have you been? If your body alright?" "I''m fine. What''s up?" Genevieve knew that Mango would not call her for no reason, so she hurriedly asked. Mango couldn''t say much in front of Sisi. She just uttered, "Erm, if your body is alright, could you do me a favour ande to the hospital? My sister-inw is pregnant, and she needs a prenatal checkup. So, I don''t trust anyone to do this checkup for her other than you." Genevieve paused for a moment when she heard what Mango had said. Genevieve wasn''t the only gynaecologist in the hospital, and she could easily get another doctor for Mango by making a call. After all, she was the director of the hospital. However, she found it interesting that Mango was asking her to go to the hospital personally. "Okay, I''ll be there soon. You guys can wait for me over there." After hanging up, Mango looked thoughtful. However, Sisi said gratefully to her, "Thank you, Mango. I''m not familiar with Noah''s wife, so thank you for your help." "We''re family, after all. Since your brother is not around, I have to take care of you." Mango said these words sincerely. However, Sisi would have to figure out the hidden meaning behind her words herself. After that, both Mango and Sisi got into the car once Carmel drove it over. The car soon arrived at the Military Hospital. Sisi knew that not anyone could get into the military hospital. Hence, she didn''t expect that she coulde here someday. Thus, she followed Mango into the hospital excitedly. Meanwhile, Genevieve had already arrived. She had put on some weight, and anyone could tell that she was pregnant just by looking at her bump. However, she had a tender expression on her face. "Your belly..." Genevieve was somewhat astonished. She was unaware that Mango had suffered a miscarriage as Noah concealed the news from her. Thus, she was shocked when she saw Mango''s t belly. "I guess we were destined to meet then. Anyway, let''s stop talking about me. This is Sisi, my sister- inw. Please give her a thorough check-up as Nathan is worried about her." Genevieve nodded after hearing Mango''s words. Then, she brought Sisi into the examination room. Not long after, Genevieve walked out of the room. "What do you want me to do?" "Can youe up with an excuse to admit her into the hospital?" Mango didn''t hide her thoughts, and she asked Genevieve directly. Genevieve nodded and replied, "She''s going through some minor bleeding. I can use this excuse to make her to stay, but why?" "I''ll exin it to youter." After they both chatted for a while, Sisi had put on her pants and came out of the room. "Ms. Bay, how am I doing? Is my baby all good?" "Erm... you''re not doing quite well." Genevieve said this seriously, and Sisi was stunned to see her expression. "Ms. Bay, what''s wrong with me? Is my baby alright?" Mango felt somewhat guilty when she saw that Sisi had turned pale because of her nervousness. Genevieve shook her head and said, "Your baby has some signs of miscarriage. I think you know about it too, as there''s blood on your pants. I suggest you stay in the hospital for a week so that we can observe you. After that, you can go home to rest if there''s no big deal. If anything goes wrong, I can treat you as soon as possible if you''re in the hospital. What do you think?" When Sisi heard that she had symptoms of miscarriage, she freaked out immediately and said without a second thought, "Sure, no problem! As long as my baby can survive, I will do as you say." "You''ll need to check-in to the hospital first. Don''t worry, I will introduce the most experienced gynaecologist to you." As soon as Genevieve finished speaking, Mango said, "Let me do the registration. Sisi, you sit here and have some rest." "Thank you, Mango." Sisi was feeling very embarrassed. Nathaniel had always spoilt Mango. Hence, Sisi felt guilty to let someone like Mango do everything for her. However, Mango waved her hand. She then asked Carmel to stay with Sisi while she went outside to help Sisi check in the hospital. After Mango was out of Sisi''s sight, she gave a call to Terrance. "Terrance, can you please do me a favor?" "What is it?" Terrance would never hesitate to help Mango. Mango whispered, "I need a safe and discreet ce that''s suitable for a pregnant woman to recuperate. Can you help me?" "I know such a ce, so let me arrange it. When do you need it?" "One hourter." "Alright." After the call, Mango went to the counter to check Sisi into the hospital before returning to the examination room. "It''s all done. Does Sisi need a drip in her current condition?" Genevieve immediately took the hint. "Of course, she needs it. Since the admission procedure has beenpleted, I will arrange the bed for you. Then, the nurse will transfuse it for her. Don''t worry, Sisi. Just rest well. Make sure to always keep a happy mood for the baby, alright?" Genevieve said this to Sisi gently. Sisi hurriedly nodded in reply. After that, both of them went into the ward. Shortly after that, the nurse brought in some drips and transfused them into Sisi''s body. Thus, Sisi started feeling sleepy about ten minutester. She yawned and said, "Mango, I want to get some sleep. Please tell my mom about my current condition now." "Alright, get some rest." Mango tucked Sisi into the bed before thetter fell asleep. She waited till Sisi was in deep sleep before she walked out of the ward. Meanwhile, Genevieve was waiting outside. "What''s going on here?" "Laney is going to take action soon, and I''m afraid that she will hold Sisi hostage if Sisi remains there. Therefore I decided to send her away. Will the ingredients in sleeping fluid affect the child?" Mango was slightly worried about this. However, Genevieve shook her head and said, "Don''t worry, it won''t affect her that much. Also, it won''t take her long to wake up." "Thank you so much!" "It''s okay. Just inform me when you need my help." "Alright." Mango smiled faintly and called Terrance. After getting the address of the location from him, she asked Genevieve to send Sisi over them immediately in an ambnce. After that, Mango only felt a little more relieved when the ambnce had left the hospital. Carmel looked at her in confusion and said, "Why do you treat her so well since she''s Laney''s daughter? Don''t you think that she''ll hate you if she finds out that you''re dealing with her mom?" "I can''t think too much right now. However, I don''t want to put her in danger. Let''s talk about other thingster." "What about Newell? He''s Sisi''s husband, after all. Wouldn''t hee over to take care of Sisi once he finds out that she''s been admitted to the hospital? What if he finds out Sisi''s admission record, but he doesn''t see her here? How do you exin it to him then? Do you think that both Newell and Laney are in cahoots, so you decided to hide it from him?" After Carmel had finished speaking, her eyes widened. Had she made a right assumption? Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 However, Mango did not think too much. She had wanted to use this opportunity to protect Sisi from La. Therefore, if Carmel hadn''t reminded her about Newell, she would havepletely forgotten about him! Carmel quickly squatted down and picked it up before handing it to Mango. Mango felt that this was not likely, but she couldn''t rule out this possibility either. After giving this issue some thought, she decided to call Newell. "Where are you?" "I''m at Kipstore Market now. What''s up, Mango?" Newell was surprised when he saw Mango calling him. Thus, he immediately thought that she was calling him because something had happened to Sisi. However, Mango said cidly, "I have something to discuss with you. Wait for me. I''ming over to pick you up." "Got it." After hanging up the call, Mango asked Carmel to drive over to Kipstore Market. While Carmel was driving, she said speechlessly, "Urgh! I can''t believe how packed your schedule is! You''re always travelling everywhere. If I didn''t know that you were Nathaniel''s wife, I wouldn''t have thought that you were Mrs. Ye! A lot of women want to be Mrs. Ye, but I think that being in this position is too troublesome." When Mango heard Carmel''s statement, she smiled faintly and didn''t deny it. After all, Carmel was telling the truth. One had to be capable enough if they wanted to be Nathaniel''s wife. Perhaps she would have given up this position a long time ago if she wasn''t in love with him. Well, what else could she do now? After all, she had fallen in love with such a talented man. In fact, she could endure every single hardship that came her way for their love! When Carmel didn''t hear Mango responding, she realised that Mango didn''t want to discuss this issue. Thus, she decided to drop this topic as well. After they had driven for a while, the car finally stopped at Kipstore Market. Meanwhile, Newell was waiting for Mango at the entrance of the supermarket, and he was carrying bags of groceries with him. "Get in the car quick!" Mango did not get of the car. Instead, she opened the window and said these words to Newell. After hearing her words, Newell was slightly taken aback, but he carried his things and got into the car immediately. Mango took a nce at him and found that he was only carrying some ingredients. Furthermore, she knew that he could''ve bought these groceries on another day. Thus, it was obvious that Laney had nned to lure him away on purpose. "Did Laney ask you to buy these things by today?" Mango asked casually. "Yeah, mom mentioned that she want to use them at night. What happened, Mango? Did something happen to Sisi?" Newell asked with an anxious expression on his face. However, Mango only waved her hand and said nothing in reply. Meanwhile, Carmel drove the car steadily along the road. Newell had no idea where Mango was taking him, but his intuition was telling him that something was bothering Mango due to the tense atmosphere around them. Then, the car left the city and headed towards suburban regions. Newell''s expression darkened when he saw this, yet he still didn''t utter a word. In the meantime, Mango observed Newell from the front mirror and said nothing either. The car drove about 20 minutes before it stopped in front of some mountains. "Get out and follow me." Mango got off the car and led the way. After hearing her words, Newell hesitated for a moment before he got out of the car as well. Meanwhile, Carmel locked the car and followed them too. After they had walked for approximately 20 minutes, they arrived at the gate of a sanatorium. The sanatorium was indeed built in the mountainside, and it was located in a remote location so that no one could find it easily. Security guards were patrolling all over the ce too, and all of them were equipped with guns. Newell''s heart skipped a beat upon looking at the scene. "Mango, did I do something wrong and offend you?" "Let''s talk after we go in." Mango said this and ignored his question. The three of them went to a house. However, Carmel left the room before closing the door and stood guard outside instead. Then, Mango pointed at the chair opposite her and said to Newell, "Have a seat." Newell was having butterflies in his stomach, but he still sat down. "Mango, did something happen?" "Are you sure you don''t know about anything?" Mango''s eyes abruptly turned cold as she shot a nce at Newell while she said this. Newell shivered all over his body when he saw this, and he couldn''t help but think about Nathaniel when he saw that Mango had a menacing aura all around her. However, he quickly answered, "I truly don''t know anything, Mango. Please tell me if I did something wrong and I will change it! I''m not a smart person, though. Thank you to both you and Mr. Ye for cing your trust in me. I''ll definitely treat Sisi well!" Mango stared at Newell for two minutes after hearing these words. But, she couldn''t tell anything from his gaze. Perhaps Newell was really good at pretending to be innocent. However, Mango believed that Newell was truly innocent. Thus, she felt a little relieved at this thought. "Well, I''ll tell the truth. I suspect that Laney is one of the culprits that framed Nathaniel for murder. What do you think about her?" Newell was slightly stunned to hear this, but he regained hisposure in just a split second. "I don''t think I shouldment about this. She''s Sisi''s mother after all." "We''re not at home, so you can say whatever you want here." After hearing Mango''s words, Newell started to ponder for a moment. "Where''s Sisi?" "Rest assured, she''s not in the Ye family now because I got someone to pick her up. So, you don''t have to worry about her safety." Newell finally let out a sigh of relief when he heard her reply. "Mango, I think that her mother is suspicious, but I didn''t dare to say anything. Also, I suspect that there''s an eavesdropping system in our home. Thus, I don''t dare to make any phone calls because I''m worried that someone will overhear my conversation. However, she''s Sisi''s mother, and Sisi is pregnant too. I''m afraid that I can''t keep her safe so..." Newell sighed helplessly as he voiced out his concerns. Mango understood that he was in a difficult position right now. "Tell me honestly now. Why do you find her suspicious?" Now that Mango was questioning him intently, Newell said in a somewhat depressed manner, "I don''t have any evidence, but I''ve been feeling fatigued and thirsty recently. Sometimes, my mind will turn nk, and I will end up falling or tripping when I''m not paying attention. You know that she''s always been preparing our meals ever since she moved in with us. Thus, she even asked Aunt Lucy, who used to cook our meals, to clean the flowerbed instead. To be honest, the food cooked by Sisi''s mother is really delicious. I was happy that someone was preparing our meals at first, but I''m nervous now. I did ask Sisi if she was experiencing simr symptoms, but she said no. Thus, I didn''t dare to say anything much. I made an excuse that I wished to do a physical check-up, and Laney went with me. The results showed that everything was normal, but I still feel that there''s something wrong with my body." Newell had been feeling distressed about this. Mango frowned slightly after hearing this. "Carmel, get a doctor to draw Newell''s blood so that we can run a blood test for him." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Got it." Carmel quickly brought over a doctor. Meanwhile, Newell also followed the doctors'' instructions well. They needed to wait for a while for the blood test results, so Mango looked at Newell and continued to ask him, "On the day of Nathan''s mishap, did you see or hear Laney contacting anyone? Did she give a call to somebody else?" "Not really. Ever since Sisi''s mother came to the Ye family, she has been responsible for buying ingredients and cooking meals. If she wanted to contact someone, she wouldn''t need to do it at home. After all, she can do that while she buys ingredients since we can''t tail her as well." When Mango heard what Newell had said, she was certain that Laney was cautious and meticulous. Newell asked with some concern, "Mango, what are you going to do if you find out that Laney really betrayed us?" "What do you think I should do? Nathan is being used of homicide right now! Do you know how many years he will be sentenced to prison because of this? What will happen to the Ye family''s shares once the president of HY Group is put into jail due to murder? Besides, how will the business of the Ye family end up? Do you still need me to tell you about all these consequences? Nathaniel is the backbone of this family, so everyone will be doomed once he gets locked up! Do you think that Sisi can still enjoy the privileges of being part of the Ye family once something happens to Nathaniel?" Mango''s tone was somewhat stern as she said these words. Newell immediately lowered his head and said with a shame, "Mango, you''ve got me wrong. I''m just afraid that Sisi can''t ept the truth. You know that she has been yearning for affection since she was a kid, and she finally found her mother now. Sisi will definitely break down if something happens to Laney. After all, she is expecting a baby, so I''m afraid that..." "Therefore, I do hope that you can stay here to take care of Sisi during this period until she gives birth to her baby and even after her confinement. You need not worry about anything that urs outside and don''t even inform Sisi as well. We''ll tell her only after her confinement." This was probably the best way to deal with Sisi right now. Upon hearing Mango''s words, Newell immediately asked in agitation, "Is Sisi over here as well?" "Well, this is the ce where you and Sisi are going to stay until your baby turns one month old. I can guarantee your safety if you stay here because nobody can find this ce. Besides, I can only tie up any loose ends once I know that both of you are safe. The Ye family has been in chaos for a long time, and I think it''s time to solve some past conflicts. Since I was the one who brought Laney back, let me deal with her. You are Sisi''s husband, so once she finds out the truth, you will only ruin your rtionship with her if you help me out with this." After hearing Mango''s words, Newell was stunned for a moment and said, "Well, if Sisi knows that you''re going against her mother, she will hate you too!" "It doesn''t matter if she does. Besides, we''re just inws, but you all are husband and wife. So, I''d rather she hate me than you." While they were speaking, Carmel came in with the doctor''s report. "Madam, this is Newell''s check-up report." "Alright. What did the doctor say?" "The doctor said that Newell''s blood has traces of some drugs." As soon as Carmel finished speaking, Newell stood up at once in shock. "Huh? What did you say?" "Let me get the doctor here so that he can exin the details to the both of you." After saying that, Carmel opened the door to let the doctore in. Mango said coldly, "Just be honest. What''s wrong with his blood?" The doctor was stunned for a moment because of Mango''s menacing aura. Furthermore, Terrance was waiting outside as well. Terrance had just told him that whoever offended Mango would be offending the Hans family as well. If that happened, he wouldn''t be able to reimburse for his mistake even with his life! Thus, the doctor said hastily, "Mrs. Ye, this is the report about theponents of his blood. Mr. Powell''s body contains methamphetamine, and it seems that it has been there for a long time. Thus, his body is addicted to it and relies on the drug right now." Newellpletely broke down after hearing this news. "What? How is that possible? I never did any drugs! How could there be these harmful chemicals inside my blood?" Mango suddenly recalled that Newell had mentioned that Laney had taken over the kitchen. Besides, he did say that his body was not doing well on those days. Laney was indeed cruel! She had actually plotted against Newell since the beginning! Perhaps Laney had already thought of a way to get rid of them since the day she entered the Ye family. Thus, Mango was lucky because she had gone to the B City, and Nathaniel was not often around too. Otherwise, Newell wouldn''t be the only one facing physical issues right now! However, Laney knew that Sisi adored Newell so much, but she still took action against him. Wasn''t she afraid that Sisi would hate her after knowing the truth? Mango had mixed feelings at this thought. She suddenly realized that Laney did so probably because thetter was afraid that Newell would not help her. Did she n to strike Newell first by controlling him with the drug? However, once a person got involved in drugs, they wouldpletely ruin his life! What the heck was Laney nning to do? Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 "Calm down a bit. Since that we''ve figured out the problem, let''s try to think of some solutions. After all, it''s toote to say anything else. Neither of us expected that she would target you. After all, all of us knows that you''re Sisi''s husband, and Sisi adores you very much." Mango was feeling shocked to learn about this. However, she had to treat his body instead before everything went worsen. "Doctor, do we need to send Newell to the drug rehabilitation centre with his current condition now?" This was what Mango feared the most right now. What if Sisi woke up and unable to see Newell? How should Mango persuade her to recuperate over and not the Ye''s Mansion instead? The doctor took a nce at Mango and then at Newell again. Newell''s expression was pale. He was trembling all over, whereas his eyes were filled with monstrous rage. "Urgh! Laney is simply too wicked! I can''t believe that she''s still Sisi''s mother! No way! I can''t let her stay by Sisi''s side anymore. She may be a bad influence on both Sisi and our kid. Fortunately, she came back only after Sisi got pregnant. Otherwise, there could be problems with our child too!" Newell was getting even more furious as he spoke. In fact, he would probably beat Laney up and cut her into pieces if he could get his revenge now. However, Mango understood his feelings well. After all, parents would always want their best for their children. Mango patted on Newell''s shoulder andforted him, "It''s our fault. Both Nathan and I didn''t think our ns through. Thus, you''ve suffered so much because of us." "It has nothing to do with Mr. Ye and you. After all, we didn''t know that she would betray us, so we never defended ourselves against her. No one would have thought that Laney would act in this way. It''s just... I''m worried that Sisi is unable to ept the truth once she finds out about this." When Newell mentioned Sisi, Mango would tell that he was distressed about this. However, when she saw that Newell did not me Sisi for Laney''s mistake, nor did he take it out on her, Mango was finally at ease. "Doctor, what should we do now?" The doctor also understood Sisi''s circumstances. Therefore, he knew that he couldn''t let Newell enter the drug rehabilitation center at the moment. So, he pondered for a while and said, "Mrs. Ye, let''s do it this way. Our rehabilitation centre can spare a room so that Mr. Powell can recuperate there. However, he needs to make sure that he can resist the addiction using his mere willpower. After all, we can''t stop him with force right now. Moreover, if you go through a rpse here, your wife might find out about your condition when she sees you as well." Newell contemted the doctor''s words solemnly with a bowed head. He had a frustrated expression on his face as he thought about this. To be honest, he could not promise that he could withstand the addiction of the drugs all by himself. However, he couldn''t leave Sisi alone now because of her current condition. Thus, Newell didn''t know how to make a decision. On the other hand, Mango didn''t urge him either. After all, Newell had to make this decision himself. Newell remained silent for a moment before he finally made up his mind. "I want to stay here because Sisi needs me. But I can''t let her know anything about this. She years for family affection so much. If she knew that her own mother was actually like this, I don''t think that she can ept the truth. Well, I know that I may not be able to resist the addiction here on my own, but I have no other choice. I have a wife and kid with me. s! What else can I do?" Well, Mango was not surprised by his choice either. She nodded in reply and asked the doctor to make these arrangements immediately. Once again, there were left only Newell and Mango inside the room after the doctor left. Newell whispered, "Mango, I do hope that you can hide this matter from Sisi for me." "Well, she will find out about it sooner orter." "Let''s tell her only when we can''t hide it anymore. You may never be able to understand an orphan''s yearning for family affection, let alone understand how much harm it will do to us once a rift happens in my family." "I know it well." Mango sighed and said, "s! I came from the Shen family, and I learnt how terrifying family affection was because of all the horrible things that they did." Newell paused for a moment. Suddenly, he remembered Mango had also encountered a pair of troublesome adoptive parents as well. "Did they create trouble for you again recently?" "You don''t have to worry about this. Just take good care of yourself and Sisi. Also, you can stay here during this period. Tell Carmel if you need anything. She will take care of both of you." After saying this, Mango nced at her watch and found that it was time to leave. Newell nodded in reply and said, "I''m sorry that I have caused trouble for both you and Mr. Ye." "Don''t say that. Get some rest and recuperate here. I''lle back to visit you both after I deal with Laney." "Alright. See you then." Mango walked out of the room and told Carmel, who was standing outside, "Give your WhatsApp number to Newell. If anything happens to him and Sisi here, you have to help them with it. "Okay, I got it." After that, Carmel gave Newell her Whatsapp number before she got into the car with Mango. Then, both of them returned to the city. Carmel wanted to ask Mango something, but she chose not to say anything in the end. Meanwhile, Mango was feeling exhausted emotionally. Well, she felt uneasy because she was discovering the moles around her one by one. All her enemies would go to any lengths for their own purposes, but they never considered others feelings. Why were they so many people around her that would do this? At this thought, Mango sighed and slowly closed her eyes to get some rest. After all, she was still an injured woman. Hence, it was normal for her to feel somewhat fatigued. After Carmel drove back to downtown, she had wondered about their destination. She asked subconsciously, "Madam, where are we heading now? Office? The Ye family or the exmander''s house?" "Let''s go back to the Ye family! It''s time for us to meet Laney." Mango said indifferently. Carmel nodded in reply and drove back to the Yes Mansion. By the time Mango returned home, Laney was grilling the smoked fish. However, she was slightly taken aback when she saw Mango. "Why are you back so early? Newell hasn''te back yet since he went out for some groceries. Come in quick and have a rest! You don''t look good. I''m so worried about you!" Laney greeted her so enthusiastically, so Mango felt slightly awkward. Why did she look like a guest in her own house? At this thought, Mango walked into the house and sat down in the living room. She took off her slippers and wrapped her body around the sofa. Subsequently, she took out the remote control and turned on the television. At this moment, Laney noticed that Mango''s expression was indifferent, and a hint of contemtion shed across her eyes. Yet she still said with a smile, "Mango, you can watch some TV programmes first. Let me cook dinner. I''ll give Newell a call to check where he is now." "Alright." Mango replied indifferently. Meanwhile, Carmel followed behind Mango and ced a backrest pad behind Mango''s back. Laney took a nce at Carmel in a thoughtful manner. However, she said nothing but went straight to the kitchen instead. Then, Carmel whispered shortly after, "Laney sent a message in the kitchen." "Huh? How did you know that?" Mango was slightly astonished to hear this. When Carmel heard her question, she took out a small equipment and showed it to Mango. "This is amunication interception device that the Special Forces uses. I nned to find a time to assemble it, but I didn''t expect that someone had set it up in advance here. I bet it has locked onto Laney''s phone number and cellphone model. As long as she sends a text or gives a call to someone, the interception device will track it." Mango was stunned momentarily when she heard this? Did Nathaniel set up an interception device in the house beforehand? After all, no one else other than him knew about this truth. Did it mean that Nathaniel had already known something was wrong with Laney before he left Ocean City? Or did he suspect Laney since the beginning? Mango had no idea, but once again, she was certain that Nathaniel had allowed himself to be framed as part of his ns. Upon thinking of this, Mango''s immediately felt relieved. "Do you manage to see or hear what she sent or what she said in the call?" After Mango had finished speaking, she nced at the kitchen briefly. Laney was standing with her back on them. Therefore, Mango and Carmel could not see whether she was calling someone or sending a text. Hah! She was cautious of them indeed! Carmel whispered, "I can read the text she sent. However, I may need to use aputer if we want to find out what she said in her call." "Let''s see what her text first says then." Just as Mango finished speaking, Carmel opened themunication interception system and quickly locked onto Laney''s number. "Madam, she sent a WhatsApp text." "What did she say?" "Get someone to surround The Ye''s Mansion and wait for my order." Mango sneered when she heard Carmel''s reply. It seemed that Laney was trying to turn her back on Mangopletely right now. Well, it was obvious why Laney would do this. Mango hade back alone after she had apanied Sisi to the hospital. Meanwhile, Newell had gone out to buy groceries, but he was still nowhere to be seen. Laney was a smart person, so she would certainly think that something was up. However, Mango felt that Laney was ruthless because thetter did not mention or ask about Sisi at all. After all, Laney was still Sisi''s mother, right? Didn''t she say that she could do anything for Sisi? Why was she so calm at the moment? There was only one answer to this. Laney had realized Mango was a softhearted person, so she knew that Mango would not do anything to Sisi. Hence, she was bold enough to carry out her ns without having to worry about Sisi. Indeed, other people would always bully Mango because they thought that she was a kindhearted person. Mango sighed secretly as she whispered to Carmel, "Send a text to our men and ask them to surround Laney''s people secretly. After that, get them to wait for my orders too." "Okay! The ex-mander mentioned that he would help you with anything if you need his assistance." The corners of Mango''s lips curled up into a smile when she saw this. Her grandfather was truly a kind person. "Well, I don''t need his help for now. Let''s get rid of them with our own men first." Carmel quickly gave out the order after hearing what Mango had said. After sending out the text, Laney nced at the living room and found Mango leaningzily on the sofa. She was watching the variety channel and showing a variety of expressions. In fact, she was laughing one moment, and then she was scolding the hosts angrily the next second. Thus, Laney couldn''t help but feel slightly puzzled. Did Mango truly have no idea about everything Laney had done? Was she pretending to know nothing? If she was acting, Laney had to admit that she was indeed doing a better job at thispared to Sisi. At this thought, a sharp gaze shed through her eyes briefly. Then, she quickly took out a pack of powder from her pocket and poured it into the old duck soup that was still cooking inside the pot. She had done all this silently. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After Laney finished doing this, she cooked a few more dishes before saying with a smile, "Mango, it''s time to eat." "Got it." After answering Laney, Mango went to the washroom to wash her hands beforeing to the dining room. There were four dishes along with soup on the dining table, so the meal looked very sumptuous. "Sit down quickly and enjoy the food. I''ve cooked your favorite duck soup. Have a try." Laney attentively filled up a bowl of soup for her, but Mango no longer had the appetite to drink it. "Aunt Laney, did you put something inside the soup?" Mango smiled indifferently as she stared straight at Laney with her beautiful eyes while asking this. Laney was slightly taken aback when she heard Mango''s question. However, she said with a smile, "Of course I have to put things inside it. How can the old duck soup be tasty if I don''t act some seasonings in it? How could you say something like that? Haha!" At this point, Mango was toozy to continue putting on an act, so she asked directly, "Did you put seasonings or methamphetamine? Hmm?" When Laney heard Mango''s remarks, her expression changed drastically. Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 "Mango, what do you mean? Why don''t I understand your words at all?" However, Mango let out a sneer and said, "Heh. Aunt Lacey, don''t you truly not understand what I''m talking about? I''ve been back for quite a while, so aren''t you curious about Sisi''s condition? After all, you''ve never asked about Sisi since I came in." When Laney heard this, her expression sank slightly, but she still replied with a smile, "You''re her sister-inw. If she didn''te back after you took her for a prenatal checkup, that means she has probably been admitted to the hospital, right? Sisi hasn''t been in good health recently. I expected this and prepared myself for this, so I didn''t ask much either. After all, you''re her sister-inw, so you won''t harm her, right?" Mango couldn''t refute what Laney had said at all. Thus, she was sure that Laney knew that she wouldn''t abandon Sisi no matter what. At this thought, Mango couldn''t help but ridicule herself. "Wow! Aunt, you''re so open-minded, so you''re not worried about her because she went out with me!" "Of course!" Laney agreed almost immediately to Mango''s statement. Mango ced her hand on the old duck soup and smiled, "Shall I get a doctor to test if there''s any drugponents inside it?" "Huh? What do you mean?" At this point, Laney could no longer retain her smile as she was slightly irritated. On the other hand, Mango directly poured the old duck soup onto the ground and said indifferently, "I ran into Newell halfway here. He suddenly passed out by the roadside, and he was trembling all over! Hence, I sent him to the hospital. Can you guess what the doctor said?" When Laney heard this question, she immediately evaded Mango''s gaze. All of a sudden, she flipped the table over! However, Mango had long braced herself for this. She quickly took a step backward, but she almost got hurt. Hence, Laney wanted to grab this opportunity to flee, but Carmel immediately reacted and pinned her to the wall instead. "Hah! How dare you run away from me with these mediocre skills of yours?" Carmel looked at Laney with contempt as she asked this. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Laney was immobile as Carmel had pinned her on the wall, but she still said spitefully, "Bah! Mango, you''ll never be able to escape even if you catch me. All my men are standing by outside. Nathaniel is now trapped in the police station, and you arepletely beyond his reach. If you dare toy a finger on me, I swear that I''ll cut your dead body up so that you can''t rest in peace!" Mango scratched her ears and found that she didn''t understand why Laney could continue to be so shameless. "You''re such a smart person, so why are you acting dumb now? Although Nathaniel isn''t around, I''m still a member of the Hans family. My grandpa will help me anytime! What makes you think those people outside can harm me? Do you think that they can fight against both the Hans and the Xiao family?" "I know well that both the Hans and the Xiao family are powerful. However, they may require time to come over even after you call them. By then, my people will already subdue you, so they have to listen to me as well!" After hearing Laney''s words, Mango became slightly vignt. After all, Laney was not a fool, and she was only so sessful now because she was patient enough to carry out her ns step by step. Thus, how could they subdue someone as scheming as her so easily? Mango always felt that this whole incident was a little weird. "Madam, don''t talk nonsense with her. Let me get rid of her now! Urgh! How can someone as evil as her be alive till now?" Carmel was a straightforward person, so she wanted to solve all her problems by force. However, Mango shook her head and said, "Something seems not right. Laney, what else are you plotting now? I might have met Newell by coincidence. However, you know that you can''t use Sisi''s current condition to trap me. Why would someone as smart as you lose so easily? Also, why are you trying to get rid of me now?" When Laney heard this, she couldn''t help but nce at Mango with a trace of admiration in her eyes. "Mango, I have to admit that if you weren''t Nathaniel''s wife, I might have kept you alive." Mango frowned slightly after hearing this but did not say anything. "Oh no!" Mango suddenly realized something and quickened her pace towards outside. It was terribly quiet outside indeed! Carmel was afraid that Mango would be in danger, so she quickly let go of Laney and dragged Mango back. "Madam, what are you doing?!" "Our people..." "It''s toote. They have already been subdued." Laney smiled indifferently as she said this and calmly stood up. She even straightened up her clothes and looked at Mango with admiration on her face. "You''re smart indeed, Mango. However, it''s a pity that your tactics were slightly inferiorpared to mine." "What''s going on here?" Carmel was confused. In fact, when she saw Laney''s smug expression, she was so enraged that she wanted to go and subdue Laney again, but Mango stopped her instead. "Forget it, Carmel. We lost this round." "What?" Carmel was even more confused now. Mango looked at Laney and said indifferently, "Wait... there was something wrong with Sisi''s body, and w found traces of methamphetamine in Newell''s body. All these incidents have been arranged beforehand. In other words, you were using these incidents to lure me so that I would fall into your trap. Am I right, Laney?" "Exactly!" Laney did not deny it, and she said with a faint smile, "Sisi has been pregnant for three months, and the baby is stable in her belly. Even if I feed her with some blood cirction enhancing dishes, it''ll only make her bleed slightly instead of a miscarriage. I''m her mother, so I certainly won''t do anything to upset my daughter." "Bah! How dare you still address yourself as a mother? Laney, I don''t think you understand what it means to be a mother at all!" Mango''s eyes somewhat turned cold as she said this. How dare she make dishes that promoted blood cirction for Sisi, who was pregnant? This was too dangerous! Sisi was her own daughter, after all! However, Laney said in augh, "Haha! I wanted my n to seed, so I decided to ignore some trivial matters. Moreover, I''ve already said that I''ve measured the portions carefully. Since you care so much about Sisi, I was certain that you wouldn''t let anything happen to her. I also know that you''re close to Genevieve and Emberly. So, any one of them can solve my daughter''s condition easily. "Huh? What if I was toote?" Mango''s sped tightly together in fury as she asked this. However, Laney said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter as we''ll only lose an unborn baby anyways. Besides, we can have another child in the future. To be honest, I don''t want Newell to be my son-in- law. My daughter deserves a better man to be her husband." "Thus, you put drugs into Newell''s food as you never wanted him to be son- in-w, right? You wanted to control him with drugs and make him serve you." "That''s right. How long can a rtionship based on a man''s lovest? After all, not many people will be as loyal as Kolton. Besides, Kolton was amitted man, but he couldn''t even give Marissa a lifetime of happiness! After he was caught, everyone who worked for him got into trouble as well. In short, a woman can only rely on herself and not a man. Even if my daughter wants a man, she should only marry someone who can help her! Urgh! What can a man like Newell help her with? Simrly, his child would be useless too!" Laney didn''t bother hiding her disdain and ridicule for Newell. At this point, Mango felt like talking to Laney would only further waste her time. On the other hand, Carmel said angrily, "F*ck! A woman like you should go to hell. You''re so cruel and merciless. Aren''t you afraid that your daughter will be upset when she finds out all this?" "Of course, Mango won''t let my daughter knows that she has such a mother. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have hidden my daughter and my son-inw somewhere, right?" Well, well, it seemed that Laney had really seen through all of Mango''s ns now. Now that Mango was facing such circumstances, she knew that it was unlikely for her to win against Laney now. Thus, she couldn''t help butugh at herself. It turned out that other people could read her so easily! When Carmel realized that Mango didn''t look good, she couldn''t help being worried. "Madam, don''t waste your anger on her. Let me ask our people to deal with her." "Don''t you understand that, Carmel? We don''t have anyone left outside now!" Mango looked at Carmel''s confused eyes and continued, "Laney set up such a trap to lure us in, and she even made use of her daughter as bait. However, she wasn''t targeting me, but those elite bodyguards left by Nathaniel instead!" "What?" Carmel was still confused as she still did not understand what was going on. Mango looked at Laney and said word by word, "Everyone knows that Nathaniel has his own training base. All the bodyguards trained by him are very heroic and loyal, but no one knows where they are because only Nathaniel can order them around. If Laney wants to take down the Ye family, she must first get rid of Nathaniel. Now she did it. Nathaniel has been framed for murder and is being locked up now. However, those elite bodyguards would get in her way and per cent her from taking over the Ye family. Therefore, she used Sisi as bait and exposed her real intentions so that she could lure me in. If I''ve right, you were the one who installed the interception device at home, right?" "Yeap, I did that." Laney nodded and admitted her action. Carmel finally came to her senses. "You are truly vicious! Hence, you purposely let me knew about the order you sent out not long so that I would inform the bodyguards of the Ye family?" "Yes. The person that Nathaniel trusts the most is Thomas. Now that Thomas has be a vegetable, I thought that he would hand over the authority tomand the bodyguards to Mango, but Nathaniel didn''t do so. Instead, he gave it to Ned. Well, I''ve tried to trick Ned, but he''s too stubborn, and I can''t get him to take any action by using force. Thus, I had no choice but to do something else." Then, Laney said triumphantly, "Since Nathaniel is in trouble, Mango will definitelye back to help him. At this point, Nathaniel will keep Mango out of danger for sure. Therefore, he will protect you via the power of the Hans family and Xiao family. Thus, he may hand over hismand over the bodyguards. I''ve guessed that Nathaniel certainly will not give this authority to the Hans family as they have a military background. As for Brantley, he has already retired from the army, and he''s also your grandfather. After Queena has passed away, he cares about you the most. Naturally, he will spare no effort to protect you. Therefore, Nathaniel is most likely to hand over this authority to Brantley. Whenever I saw Carmel appeared by your side as a bodyguard, I knew that I made a right guess." Carmel was fuming with rage when she heard this. "How could you be such an evil b*tch?" "That''s enough, Carmel. I guess we should give up now. Laney has seen through our ns entirely, so what else can we do? The winner takes all, and I have to admit that I''ve lost this round." Mango said this, but she couldn''t help but admire Laney now. After all, thetter was indeed a ruthless person. However, Laney smiled and said reluctantly, "In fact, I don''t want to be your enemy, but you shouldn''t have fallen in love with Nathaniel and married into the Ye family. I will eradicate anyone who stands in my daughter''s way to be the chairman of the Ye family. Don''t me me for that." Just as Laney finished her words, a lot of people rushed in from outside. They quickly surrounded Mango and Carmel under hermand. Mango looked around and noticed that those people were all skilled mercenaries! Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 "Wow! How much did it actually cost you to raise such a group of mercenaries? Wait, let me rephrase this question. Are these all Bernard''s men? You guys have indeed built a lot of forces for yourself all these years, thanks to Kolton. Huh?" At that point, Mango wasn''t terrified at all. In fact, she was rather calm. Suddenly, Carmel firmly protected Mango behind her and whispered, "Madam, I''ll protect you. You can''t just ignore me and escape once you find the opportunity to do so." "What? Don''t be silly! Laney won''t give me the chance to flee, and I won''t let you die here for me either. You should know how skilled these people are more than me. Even if we both join hands, we might now even win over them. Besides, Ned hasn''te over yet, and both the Hans and Xiao families haven''t made any moves as well. I bet that Laney did something to distract them so that they couldn''te over now!" Mango had been looking at Laney all this while when she said this. On the other hand, Laney''s eyes lit up whenever Mango made spections. Then, she smiled and said, "Mango, I truly admire you, and I''m quite fond of you as well..." "Sadly, we can''t be friends." Mango finished her sentence for her almost immediately. "That''s right. However, I will make sure that your death is painless because you did treat my daughter sincerely. Since you''re the daughter- iw of the Ye family, you should die in this mansion that. You can rest assured that after you die, I will make sure that people bury both the bodies of Nathaniel and you into the Ye family''s ancestral grave. After all, I''m quite merciful now that things have escted this way." Laney said this sarcastically. Meanwhile, Carmel quickly took on an offensive stance and protected Mango behind her back. "Hah! If you want to harm Madam, you have to do that over my dead body!" Laney''s eyes became even colder when she heard Carmel''s threat. "What are you guys waiting for? Kill her!" The mercenaries behind Laney immediately rushed towards Mango and Carmel on hermand. Although Mango knew that she had lost this round, she refused to go down without a fight. Besides, she couldn''t allow Carmel to take on the attacks of all these people by herself! She quickly joined the battle. Unfortunately, her actions only caused the wounds on her body to reopen. After all, it was obvious that both of them would lose as they were going against ten experienced mercenaries. Carmel was already injured even though she had only been fighting for a short time. In fact, she was attacking even fiercer, and it was as if she couldn''t feel any paining from her body at all. On the other hand, Mango felt that her back was on fire when she felt her wound bleed and reopen again. However, Carmel was fighting with all her might, and Mango was determined not to let Carmel die here. At that moment, she realised that she was still far from being a qualified superior. Sadly, she would not have another chance to try again. Just when Mango and Carmel barely withstand it, the sound of a car engine suddenly sounded outside. Laney frowned slightly when she heard this. Before anyone could react, a bunch of people broke in with gas masks. They emitted smoke bombs immediately when they came in, causing everyone to choke and cough repeatedly. Thus, no one focused on the fight anymore. Suddenly, Carmel promptly jumped to the front of Laney and caught thetter, who was about to flee. "Take them down! Don''t let any one of them go!" Meanwhile, Mango felt that someone was pulling her out of the range of the smoke bomb. The voice beside her was somewhat familiar, and the corners of her lips raised slightly when she heard it. "You''re finally here, Henry! If you came a secondter, I would have been stabbed to death!" Mango punched him as she was feeling rather grateful to see him. Henry shyly touched his chest and said with a smile, "Madam, how can I forget what you''ve asked me to do? To be honest, I was afraid that my heart disease would affect my training when Mr. Ye sent me to the training base. However, Walter taught me a unique method to take care of it, so I managed to survive through the training." When Henry brought up Walter, Mango subconsciously asked, "Have you talked to Walter recently?" "Yeah, he sent me a message saying that he was travelling around in Norway recently." Again, Mango felt depressed instantly upon hearing Henry''s remarks. How dare Walter treat her this way? He could send a message to Novalee''s younger brother to inform thetter about his whereabouts, but he didn''t bother dropping Mango a text. Urgh! How annoying!" "Madam, wait outside, please. Let me deal with the situation here." Henry was standing in front of Mango when he said this, and Mango was reminded of the time when they first met. When she had met Henry the first time in Longford County, the only thing this shy boy wanted to do was to pursue a career in the medical field. However, he never expected him to be someone like this. After all, he was one of the captains that were working in Nathaniel''s training base now! In fact, Novalee would probably be d to see her brother''s achievements if she was still alive. Mango let out a sigh before she recovered from her trance. After the smoke cleared, Mango could see that Henry''s men had subdued most of Laney''s men. Furthermore, they had also surrounded and trapped those mercenaries that had escaped outside. Carmel frowned as she nced at Henry, who looked had a frail appearance. In fact, she didn''t want to admit that someone as weak as Henry had saved her. However, she had to acknowledge that Henry was talented atmanding other people around after she had seen how he had taken control of the situation easily without panicking. "Madam, what''s going on now?" Mango only smiled and looked at Laney, who was struggling in Carmel''s hands. She said in a low voice, "Hmm... Aunt Laney, would you like to take a guess and tell me what''s going on?" "Hah! Mango Shen, I''ve underestimated you, after all. I didn''t even expect you to have a backup n. Well, my people have never seen you contacting this person at all. Who is he?" Laney was unfamiliar with Henry. After all, only a few people from the Ye family knew who Henry was. In fact, if both Sisi and Newell were here, they wouldn''t recognise Henry as well. Henry was Novalee''s younger brother. After all, Novalee had done some unforgivable things to Walter, so people would never think that the Ye family would adopt any of Novalee''s siblings, let alone her twin brother. Therefore, Henry''s real identity was still mysterious now. When Mango saw Laney''s confused expression, she decided to kindly exin the current situation to her. "Heh. Do you really think that you''re smarter than Nathaniel?" "What? Did Nathaniel arrange all this?" Laney felt irritated at this thought. She knew that Mango had seen Nathaniel before she returned to Ocean City. At that time, she felt that since Nathaniel had been detained, she could deal with Mango easily even if he taught Mango some tactics. However, little did she expect that she would lose the game. Mango said in a low voice, "Do you really think that the Ye family only has one troop of elite bodyguards? You''ve mentioned that the Ye family has a training base, and no one else but Nathaniel can order this team around. However, you may not have found out that I''m the mistress of Dark Night Empire! Although Nathaniel disbanded Dark Night Empire, those who were remained loyal to the Ye familyter reunited again. Thus, the Dark Night Empire only listens to me. Before I came back, I did make a bet with Nathaniel whether I would lose to you or not. Well, I guess I almost lost it. Besides, I would''ve never used Henry''s team as a backup if I never made a bet with Nathan." Laney''s expression turned ghastly when she heard what Mango had said. "Hah! I guess it was my mistake since I didn''t think about this." "Winner takes all. Laney, it''s time to admit that you lost." Just as Mango finished speaking, Henry had already cleaned up the living room. "Madam, we''ve already cleaned out this ce. How shall we deal with this person?" Henry nced at Laney. Though he was fraillooking, Laney couldn''t help looking into his bright eyes. "Mango, you may not be able to do anything to me even if you catch me. I know that you went to meet Kolton, and he must have told you about my rtionship with Bernard. Do you think that Bernard would ignore me after I get caught? Do you want to hand me over to the police? Well, what crimes are you nning to charge me with? After all, the police need a reason to arrest me! Do you have any evidence of what I''ve done towards Sisi and Newell? Do you think that other people will believe that I did it if you don''t have any evidence? Heh. As long as I deny it, what can you do to me?" Laney said these words arrogantly. Mango felt a headacheing at this thought. Indeed, she could do nothing to Laney even if she had caught thetter. In fact, Laney was a troublesome existence right now. However, Mango could not allow Laney to continue stirring up trouble in the Ye family as well. "Take her away first and lock her up in the jail of Dark Night Empire. No one can see her without my order." "Yes, Madam." After answering Mango, Henry left and dragged Laney away with him. Then, the living room of the Yes Mansion immediately became quiet. Meanwhile, Carmel asked someone to clean up the living room. However, she still didn''t quite understand what was going on. "Madam, is Henry really working for you?" "Hmm? What are you thinking about?" Mango smiled inly upon hearing that. After all, she had won that match narrowly. Thankfully, Nathaniel had reminded her that Laney was suspicious. In fact, he had advised her to be more cautious whenever she interacted with Laney. If not, she wouldn''t have thought of using the strength of the Dark Night Empire to protect herself. It turned out that Nathaniel had made a right assumption. She had to admire Nathaniel''s brilliant mind at the moment. However, she truly missed him too right now. She had to deal with the things over there as soon as possible so that Nathaniel could be released quickly. Meanwhile, Carmel saw the corners of Mango''s lips rising to a smile slightly, but her gaze was cloudy. Thus, she knew that Mango was in a trance right now. When she saw this, she immediately coughed so that Mango could wake up from her trance. "Madam, I''m indeed curious. I''ve been with you all day long, but I''ve never seen you meet Henry or give him a call. How did you make contact with him? I didn''t even notice it!" Carmel felt upset when she brought this topic up. Mango smiled and said, "I didn''t mean to hide it from you on purpose, but Laney is way too cunning. Besides, she has a lot of spies, and I don''t know who would betray us. Hence, I asked Ned to help me pass on the message to Henry. Thus, even if Ned had to deal with an emergency, he could still send Henry to save up." "Well, didn''t you just say that no one besides you can mobilize the Dark Night Empire?" "Yeah, that''s why I gave my keepsake to Ned." Carmel finally understood the whole incident soon after Mango finished speaking. She had always felt that Mango was too kind-hearted, and she was worried that Mango would always be on the losing end. However, she didn''t expect that Mango would be brilliant enough to "Madam, it was simply too risky just now! I''m sorry, this was my mistake because I never thought that this would happen! Since Laney knows everything, does she also know about Sisi and her husband''s location? Shall we change another ce for them?" Carmel abruptly thought of this problem. Mango shook her head and said, "Nah, that''s not necessary. After all, I''m sure that the ce is secretive enough because Terrence found it for me. However, I suspect that he''s trapped somewhere. I think that he got himself into trouble after he helped me arrange for Sisi to go into the sanitorium. Let me call and ask himter. s! I hope that nothing terrible happened to him!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. While Mango was speaking, her mobile phone suddenly rang. However, Mango''s expression changed slightly when she saw the number on the screen. Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Lebanon was calling her! Mango restrained the emotions in her eyes and swiped the answer button. "Has Gise boarded the ne?" "Not yet. I''ve heard that you caught Laney. Is that right?" Lebanon was indeed well-informed. After all, he had received this news immediately once Mango had subdued Laney. In fact, Mango suspected that Lebanon had even installed a surveince system to watch over her! "Why do you want to do with Laney?" It would be troublesome for Mango to deal with Laney right now, and she didn''t know what to do with her either. However, she was still astonished to hear Lebanon asking for Laney. Thus, Lebanon didn''t hide his real intentions from her. Instead, he whispered, "Bernard and my brother are both close friends. I''ve heard that Laney was the mastermind behind the murder of Alfred, so I want this person. Also, I''m sure that the police will release Nathaniel once she gives her statement." "Nathan didn''t kill anyone. So, he wouldn''t have been convicted even if Laney didn''t make her statement." After all, Mango understood how important Alfred was to Lebanon. Since Alfred was dead, it was reasonable for Lebanon to kill Laney as she was the mastermind behind this whole incident. However, Mango still wished to defend Nathaniel. Lebanon paused for a moment and softened his tone when he heard this. "I''m begging you, please? If I can''t take revenge for Alfred on my own, I''ll don''t think I can eat or sleep well." Mango sighed and said, "Ah... what are you going to do to her?" "Don''t worry about these things. Anyway, I promise that you won''t see Laney in the future, and she won''t stir up troubles anymore." In fact, Laney was useless to Mango. Also, when she thought about how Laney and Sisi were rted, she felt that it was not a good idea for her to punish Laney herself. Thus, handing over Laney to Lebanon would be a smart decision. "Alright, let''s do that." "Thank you, Mango." Lebanon hung up the call soon after he finished his words. Once Lebanon hung up the call, the mysterious person standing behind him said, "We''ve already handed Gise over to the Ye family. She will be boarding the ne tonight, but it seems that Lexis has received the news. Do you think we need to intervene in the matter?" "Nah. If Nathaniel can''t settle this minor problem himself, he doesn''t deserve to be one of the four most influential people in Ocean City." Lebanon had not smiled ever since the death of Alfred. After all, he had fallen into a depressed state since then. Thus, the mysterious guard said with some concern, "However, Nathaniel is in the police station after all, so it''s inconvenient for him to take action himself now." "Inconvenient? Heh! You''ve underestimated him! Although Bernard might have put him in a troublesome situation, this doesn''t mean that he can''t do anything. We can''t take any action now because even the slightest move will expose our real intentions. Though Lexis suspects me now, he can''t do anything without evidence. Ask our men to remain silent and not to take any action even though Lexis is luring us. Try to preserve our strength as much as possible." "Got it!" The mysterious shadow answered before retreating. Meanwhile, Lebanon leaned against the French window and looked at the sea in front of him with his eyes half-closed. Nobody knew what he was thinking. On the other hand, Mango hung up the call and told Carmel, "Ask someone to arrange for a helicopter tonight and send Laney away." "Huh? Where are we sending her to?" Carmel knew that Mango had just answered the call in, but she didn''t know the person on the other end of the line. What was the person trying to do with Laney? However, Mango didn''t reply to her, and she left the Ye''s Mansion instead. After all, she felt the old mansion was extremely empty and lonely with Nathaniel. When Mango returned to the military courtyard, Brantley was busy with something in his study, so Mango didn''t disturb him either. She asked Carmel to look for Emberly so that thetter could rebandage her wounds. Emberly sighed slightly and said, "s! Are you going to leave your wound be? What did you do? How could your stitches reopen two times in a day! Mango, can you please remember that you''re actually a patient? If you continue to work this hard, I''ll tie you to the bed!" However, Mangoughed Emberly''s threat off casually. "I''m going to have a good rest once this incident is over." "Hah! I don''t believe you at all." Emberly rolled her eyes at Mango when she said this. Then, Mangoid prone on the bed and felt a slight pain in her wounds while Emberly was treating him. She bit her lower lip and asked, "Do you have any news about Nathan? How is his neuralgia?" "I think his symptoms were probably alleviated. Don''t worry. A grown man like him can hold his pain." However, Mango immediately became upset when she heard what Emberly said. "Do you talk to Eugene in this attitude too?" "What do you think? Why would I dote on someone like him?" Emberly said these words straightforwardly. Although Emberly had said these words in contempt, Mango could tell that she was really in love with Eugene. Ah, she admired how lovers like them could stay together with each other. On the other hand, she was lonely, and she had no one to warm her bed at night. At this thought, Mango felt even more depressed. "When will Nathan be back?" "He will be back once the case is settled. However, I''ve heard that Lebanon is not going to continue investigating the cause of Alfred''s death anymore." Mango was slightly stunned when she heard what Emberly had said. "What? Is he going to give up like that? Alfred is just his manager. How can he make this decision on his own?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. "I''m afraid that you still don''t know Lebanon''s true identity yet." Mango paused for a moment when she heard what Emberly said. "Isn''t he merely a film star? What other identity does he have?" "He is the second prince of Ango, Lebanon Fang. Wait, don''t tell me that you don''t know his true identity." Mango was stunned for a moment. She felt that someone had brought this up to her, but she couldn''t remember when she had heard this. After all, her mind was in a mess because of the various incidents that had happened these few days. Thus, she was suddenly enlightened upon hearing Emberly''s words. "Are you trying to tell me that Lebanon used his diplomatic rtions for this?" "Yeah, that''s right. Alfred is an orphan, and Lebanon is the only person that he has been in contact with. Since Lebanon said that he didn''t want to pursue the matter, Nathaniel will definitely be fine. However, our Minister of Foreign Affairs still wishes to rify the case. So, one of the higher-ups has taken over this case. However, Mango was even more upset after hearing this news. "Urgh! Who on earth is this obnoxious person? Since Lebanon wants to let it go, why do they still want to investigate further?" "Well, I guess they have no choice as this issue involved international diplomatic affairs, so they muste to a conclusion somehow. Thus, you would have to hand Laney over although you finally caught her after so much hard work." Mango was stunned once again when she heard this. "Wait, you know that I''ve caught Laney too? Oh, god! Did the whole of Ocean City hear about this already?" Emberly smiled and said, "Not really, but don''t you forget that Eugene is my husband, and he pays special attention to this ce. If you didn''t mobilize Henry, he would probably take action too. Don''t worry too much because he was the one who told me about this. However, you know that you can''t hide this secret forever. Eugene asked me to inform you that you better keep this news a secret if you want to secretly interrogate Laney. Otherwise, if they send someone over to investigate this case, you would have to hand her over." Mango''s brows furrowed tightly at this thought. Eugene would not ask Emberly to pass this message to her without reason. In fact, Emberly told her that Nathaniel was supposed to be leased, but he had to be detained again as the higher- ups wanted to investigate this case thoroughly. This meant that this case was sensitive indeed. Besides, Emberly had mentioned that the higher-ups would probably want Laney too. This was all too much of a coincidence! Wait, were some of the higher- ups working for Bernard? After all, when Mango had caught Laney, thetter had told Mango that it was useless to capture her. After all, Bernard would never abandon her like this. Mango wondered if she had made the right assumption. However, she felt that handing Laney over Lebanon was the best option, even though she had done that as a precaution. "What are you thinking about? Urgh! You''re a woman, so don''t you feel tired after dealing with conspiracies all day long? Eugene says that you can hand her over to him if you don''t know what to do. After all, he is the master of the Dark Night Empire, so he can kill a person easily for you." Emberly made this all sound simple, but Mango did not want to cause any trouble to Eugene. Everyone knew about the rtionship between Eugene and Nathaniel. If she handed Laney over to him, she knew that someone would gossip about the truth about this incident. "Thanks, but I''ll have to refuse your offer. I have my own ns." "Alright, you can think about it then. I''ll leave first. s! I don''t want to be involved in your troublesome matters! In fact, I wouldn''t have passed on this message to you if I wasn''t worried that you would lose your husband!" Once Emberly finished these words, she packed up her things and left. Mango felt extremely exhausted after this whole ordeal. She really wanted to hang out with Nathaniel right now. However, when could Nathaniele back? This incident was getting moreplicated each day. At this thought, Mangoid on the bed and took a nap. It was already over four o''clock in the afternoon when she opened her eyes. She got up and washed up herself before she went downstairs. Then, she saw Brantley sitting on the sofa while reading the newspaper. "Grandpa, technology is so advanced now, so everyone reads the news using their mobile phone! So, why are you still getting your news from the newspaper?" Mango had already walked down as she spoke. Brantley snorted and folded the newspaper in reply. "I like to read the news in paper form only. Why? Do you have any problems with that?" "Of course not! How could I dare to think otherwise? You''re my grandfather, after all. You can say whatever you want." Mango knew her current situation, so she quickly tried to please Brantley. "Argh! Sometimes I wonder who you take after. Both your mother and father were selfish people who only cared about themselves? Why did you turn out to be such a sweet-talker?" Although Brantley said these words in disdain, he still looked at Mango with a doting gaze. Mango hugged his arm coquettishly and said, "Grandpa, you''re the only one that I treat this way. After all, I''m cold to everyone else!" "Heh! Did you think that I would believe your words so easily?!" However, Brantley didn''t argue with her anymore. He looked at Mango and asked in a low voice, "Did you rest well?" "Yep, it''s alright. If I''m free, I''ll sleep more after I finish eating." Mango was telling the truth. After her miscarriage, she always felt that her body was weak. In fact, she became extremely exhausted after walking merely a few steps. Therefore, she was tired as she had even dealt with the people in the Ye family this morning. At this thought, she yawned and grabbed an apple before peeling it." "Grandpa, the new year ising up, so why do your apples still look so fresh? Did you buy them from the supermarket?" "Nah, someone else gave them to me." Suddenly, Brantley looked at Mango and hesitated to continue talking. "What''s wrong? Grandpa, are you trying to tell me something? Why do you have such a panicked expression on your face?" Mango smiled mischievously as she said this. However, Brantley sighed and said, "You''d better nourish your body well. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do. Besides, you can ask the Hans family to help you settle your problem. You''re a girl, so it''s necessary for you to do things on your own. By the way, when does Nathaniel n toe back?" Mango''s expression changed when he heard Brantley''s question. "Heh. How would I know about that?" "Come on, Dr. Xiao, who came over just now is Eugene''s wife, isn''t she? Who doesn''t know the rtionship between Eugene and Nathaniel? She must havee over here to tell you something, right? Besides, you have already caught Laney, so what are you nning to do with her? Do you want to hand her over to the police? Or do you want to conduct a personal interrogation on her? Mango, I''m warning you, it''s illegal to interrogate a criminal on your own! So, our family doesn''t do anything that goes against thew!" When Mango heard Brantley''s words, she immediately felt gloomy. Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 "Grandpa, how dare I break thew? By the way, how did you know I''ve caught Laney?" After she finished speaking, Mango realized that Carmel was the bodyguard that Brantley had given to her. Well, she couldn''t hide the truth from her grandfather anymore. Thus, she was in a dilemma right now. Brantley actually hoped that she could hand over Laney to the police, but they probably couldn''t get any useful information from her even if Mango did so. Moreover, there was a lot of risks in this n. If she ran away from them, it would be difficult to catch her again in the future. However, she was unable to answer Brantley if she didn''t hand Laney over to the police. She was in such a difficult situation right now, wasn''t she? "Grandpa, stop worrying about these things, okay? By the way, you have yet to tell me the story behind the shoes with the tiger head design left by grandma. Did they belong to my mother?" Mango quickly changed the topic. Brantley''s expression abruptly froze for a moment when he heard her question. "Huh? Why did you bring up this matter suddenly?" "I''m way too curious because I found that box in my bedroom! Wait, to be exact, I found it in my mother''s bedroom. Who else could they belong to other than my mom? Well, why did grandma need to lock it if they belong to my mom? Also, how was grandma like? Why do you rarely talk about her?" Mango asked a series of questions continuously. Thus, Brantley didn''t know how to react right now. "You''ve asked so many questions. Which one should I answer first?" "You can start from any question that you want to answer." Mango handed the nicely peeled apple over to Brantley as she answered him. Brantley felt delighted when he saw this. He actually felt that the apple he had eaten on that day was the sweetest apple that he had ever had." "You''re such a smarty- pants! I''m sure that Rita inherited this witty personality from you!" "Of course! After all, she is my daughter!" Mango felt honoured that her daughter took after her. When Brantley heard this, he sighed with a reminiscent gaze in his eyes. He whispered, "Those shoes don''t belong to your mother indeed." "Huh? Who was the owner of the shoes then?" "They belonged to your aunt." "What?" Mango was stunned when she heard what Brantley had replied. "I thought I only had one aunt, and she''s Walter''s mother, Sophia! Why did I suddenly get a new aunt?" Brantley put the apple on the coffee table, and a trace of sorrow shed across his eyes when she heard this question. "Back then, your grandmother actually conceived twins. When she just gave birth to your aunt, the terrorist groups found them and threatened me with my child so that I would let their leader go. I was in a dilemma at that time. After all, I was a father, and she was my first child. I didn''t want her to get hurt, but at the same time, I had to fulfil my duties as a soldier. Thus, I couldn''t prioritise the nation''s safety over my child. However, when I hesitated, the terrorist shot at my newborn child." While Brantley was saying this, he had already feared up. "She was just a tiny baby! Before I had a chance to look, my eyes filled with a gut-wrenching bloody fog. Your grandma passed out right away, and the sniper from the army seized the opportunity to kill the terrorist. The medical staff began to carry out the operation to save her. Then, your grandma gave birth to your mother fifteen minutester while the other child had to stay in the operating room." "The doctor said that there was only a slim possibility of the child surviving, but they would try their best to rescue her. The operationsted around eleven hours. When the child was being pushed out, her face was pale. The doctor said that if she could survive the night, there would still be hope for the child to stay alive. At that time, I sat in front of her. She could not even cry or smile, and she was barely breathing. She was merely a tiny little ball that was soft but frail. Your grandma suffered a haemorrhage at midnight and had to be sent into the emergency room for rescue again. I quickly rushed over upon hearing the news. I vowed that I just wanted to take a nce at your grandma. However, after I went to take a nce, my eldest daughter went missing." Brantley bit his lower lip sadly while trying to hold his grief as he said this. Even though so many years had passed, he still remembered that incident clearly. Thus, he felt suffocated whenever he thought about this. Mango immediately reached out and gently patted Brantley''s back tofort him, "Grandpa, don''t be upset." Brantley swayed his hand and continued, "Perhaps the rtionship between your grandma and I started bing more terrible from that moment. After all, I lost the baby that she gave birth to with her life. My eldest daughter didn''t die in the hands of terrorists, but she went missing in my hands instead. I wondered if she was alive or dead and where she was. During that period, your grandma wentpletely insane. As long as she was physically better, she would go out to look for our eldest daughter. However, the child disappeared in the air without leaving any traces. We even searched over all the dead babies in the hospital, but there was still no news regarding her. A year later, while Queena celebrated her one-year-old birthday, your grandma had made two pairs of tiger-headed shoes and locked a pair of them in the cab. Since then, she never mentioned our missing eldest daughter, and it was as if she had never given birth to this child. I thought she would slowly recover, but I was obviously wrong." Thus, Brantley started feeling upset when he recalled how cold his wife was whenever he returned home during vacation. He was also feeling upset about losing his child. However, he was too young at that time, so he felt even more reluctant to return home whenever he saw his wife''s rude attitude. Therefore, whenever there was a mission, he would volunteer to participate in it to stay away from the house. When he received the news that his wife was pregnant again, he realized that his wife had betrayed him, but he was in no position to me his wife. Each time Brantley recalled his past, he felt as if his heart was about to shatter into pieces. Mango had never expected to hear such an incident from Brantley''s mouth. Sheforted Brantley and asked, "Did you look for my aunt over these years?" "Yeah, I did, but where do I even start looking for her? After all, we had limited technology back then, and we never had security or surveince cameras! In fact, there was nothing at that time, so we didn''t even know who took away the child. At that time, she was in such a critical situation, and we didn''t know whether she could survive or not. I used a lot of connections, but there was no news. I thought your grandma stopped mentioning that child because she was in despair. N?velDrama.Org content. Thus, even your mom didn''t know that she had a twin sister." Suddenly, Brantley looked like he had aged when he brought up this matter. After all, he had managed to live through this pain when he was younger. However, now that he was older, he couldn''t help but feel devastated whenever he remembered this incident. Mango didn''t know what to say either. So, she could only pour a ss of water for Brantley. As a woman, she certainly knew the pain of giving birth to a baby. After all, her grandma had given birth to a baby after ten months. The terrorists did not kill her child, but she had lost her child in the hospital! Thus, it was impossible for her to not a grudge against them. At that time, her grandmother probably hated how her husband was a soldier. However, she had already married him, so she could not me anyone. Thus, she could only hope that she could get her child back. However, the disappointment had umted gradually, and she fell into despair in the end. Perhaps after that, she had also given up on grandpa at that time. Suddenly, Mango felt sorry for her grandmother. She had never seen her grandmother before, so she never knew how thetter looked like. Suddenly, she felt really curious about her grandmother''s appearance. "Grandpa, do you have any photos of grandma at home?" "Nope. When she took Sophia away back then, she took away all the things and photos of her. Not only that, she tore all our wedding photos in half and took them away. After all, she was determined to break up with me. s! Perhaps she didn''t want me in her life anymore!" In the past, he always felt that his wife had done something wrong. However, whenever he thought about it again, he thought that he was the one who had disappointed his wife. When Mango heard Brantley''s answer, she was somewhat disappointed, but she stopped being pushy. After all, she knew that only fate could bring two people together, so no one could force them to be affectionate towards each other as well. Suddenly, both Mango and Brantley stopped talking. Brantley felt exhausted after recalling the past. With the help of Toby, he returned to his room and get some rest. On the other hand, Mango sat in the living room and couldn''t help but sigh in relief. She was lucky that she got married to Nathaniel only after he retired from the army. Otherwise, would she have to face the same decisions that her grandma once did? When Mango imagined terrorists holding her child as a hostage, Mango felt uneasy. Suddenly, she thought about Zion. That brat wanted to develop himself in the army. So, did that mean that he would have to face such a problem one day? Mango felt that she was thinking too much about this. Thus, she quickly shook her head to forget about those messy thoughts. Meanwhile, Carmel caught sight of Mango sitting on the sofa with an upset expression when she went inside. So, she couldn''t help but ask, "Madam, what''s wrong with you?" Mango was slightly stunned when she heard this. However, she remembered something and quickly said, "You''re not allowed to tell my grandpa about my affairs in the future." "Well, he''s my exmander after all." "I''m your direct superior now, though." Mango couldn''t help but wonder was everyone in the army this stubborn? Carmel was slightly in a dilemma, but she still nodded under Mango''s threatening gaze. "Well, let me warn you, I have a lot of subordinates working for me. However, I kept you by my side because my grandpa was the one who introduced you. Also, I agreed to his request because I thought that he was worried about me. However, if you''re going to pass on any messages to him when you''re working for me, I refuse to keep you by my side. So, you should think about it carefully, and you have to agree to my conditions if you want to keep working for me. After all, if you refuse, you can get my grandpa to introduce you to another job. After all, I don''t dare to keep unloyal people by my side." Mango''s words weren''t pleasant to hear. In fact, she knew that her words were slightly harsh. However, if Carmel could tell her grandpa about how she had subdued Laney today, Carmel could report all her actions to Brantley in the future. There were still many things she had to do in future, and not all her deeds would be legal. After all, Brantley was getting older. Thus, Mango did not want to ruin their rtionship because she did not want to argue with him about any future problems. Hence, it was better not to let him know about those incidents. On the other hand, Carmel did not expect Mango to be such a strict employer, nor did she think that Mango would think of her this way. Thus, she knew that she had to decide at this moment. Who should she choose between Brantley and Mango? Then, she said without a thought, "Madam, I understand. I''ll only listen to you from now onwards." "Alright. If my grandpa asks you for an update, you can say that you don''t know what''s happening, or you can try to evade his question. My grandpa is not a fool after all. He will know your attitude and standpoint after several times. Thus, he will not continue to make things difficult for you." "Got it." Carmel nodded in reply after hearing Mango''s orders. "What did you want to tell me just now?" Mango rubbed her temples and asked. Then, Carmel suddenly recalled what she wanted to said. "Oh, right. Ned called me to tell me that the people in Ango have already sent Gise on the ne, so we can pick her up when she arrives. But, I think that we will face a lot of difficulties along the way." Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Mango let out a sigh at this thought. She was getting annoyed because all these incidents were piling up. How she wished she could leave behind everything and spend some time with Nathaniel alone! "Is Henry still there?" "Yeah, he''s over here, but he''s in charge of escorting Laney. I''ve heard from Ned that a helicopter has been arranged to send off Laneyter at night." Carmel reported dutifully. Then, Mango replied in a low voice, "Tell Henry to board the ne together to Ango. Since Lebanon gave us a few visas, he can bring along several men there and contact Nathaniel''s men in Ango. After all, I don''t want anything to happen halfway during the handover, and we can''t allow anyone to abduct Laney halfway." "Okay, let me arrange it then." Then, Carmel left the room, so Mango stood up and went upstairs. After all, Mango knew that things would get busy around dinnertime tonight. She got herself changed and gave a call to Lebanon personally. After all, she needed to tell him that it would be better for his subordinates to disguise themselves as Nathaniel''s men if they wanted to take Laney away. Lebanon agreed to her ns as well. Afterpleted all those arrangements, Mango decided to rest before she went to pick up Gise personally. She would definitely not let go of that b*tch! Just then, Mango''s phone rang. She took a nce and realized that Wisdom wanted to video call her. Mango quickly tidied up herself and swiped the answer button. "Wisdom!" "Mommy!" Wisdom was more tanned than before, but he looked healthier, and he was showing no signs of autism. Thus, Mango felt relieved when she looked at him. "How are you doing? Where are you now? Your face looked too tanned!" Mango''s heart ached when she saw him. However, Wisdom smiled and said, "I''m following Bettany to Swovenia now." "Huh? Swovenia?" Mango was startled when she heard this country. "Why are both of you going there?" "Bettany had said that the medical equipment here is not advanced enough. Thus, she wants to volunteer and help the patients in Swovenia. Moreover, the illnesses over there are moreplex, so I will learn as well." Wisdom wasn''t fond of medicine at the beginning. However, he soon realized that it was good for him to study medicine. After all, he had seen the miseries that people were going through when he had followed Bettany around. "Mommy, I''ve heard that daddy is suffering from neuralgia again, right?" Mango was slightly stunned to hear this question. She had kept this matter a secret, and only a few people know about it. However, Wisdom had known it at that moment which indicated that Bettany had always kept an eye on her. Perhaps Bettany had done so for Wisdom, or maybe she had other reasons. Anyway, Mango didn''t want to think too much about it. After all, everyone had their own past, so she understood that they all needed enough strength to protect themselves. Thus, she smiled and asked, "Did you hear that from Bettany?" "Well, yeah. She had said that daddy''s neuralgia isplex, and it''s not easy to cure. However, she did mention that there is a book named Hikasa Manual in the ancestral temple of Longford County that might contain a prescription to treat daddy''s nerve pain. Mommy, send someone to look for it. I bet that Uncle Noah may have a solution after reading it." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Mango immediately felt excited when she heard what Wisdom had said. She vaguely recalled that Nanny Zhang had mentioned that before, but they didn''t manage to find that book when they renovated the ancestral temple. "Well, we couldn''t find the book there." "How could it be? Bettany said that it should be there!" Wisdom looked somewhat confused when he said this. Obviously, he was a young child. So, he couldn''t understand why the book was missing because his teacher had told him that it was there. When Mango noticed his confused face, she couldn''t help feel distressed, "I''ll think of another way to find it again. Don''t be too hard on yourself. Come back if you miss home." "Okay, Mommy. I''ll bring you some souvenirs from Swonevia too!" "Haha! Will you bring me some refugees from Swonevia?" Mango was just kidding, but she didn''t expect Wisdom to really bring a Swovenia refugee when he came back. Of course, this only happened wayter. Then, the two of them chatted for a while before ending the video call. When she returned this time, she had met Zion and even had a video call with Wisdom. Thus, this meant that the only person she hadn''t seen till today was Rita. Suddenly, Mango was really looking forward to calling Rita. At this thought, she quickly gave a call to Rita, but no one answered her call. Mango dialled Rita''s number four times continuously, but no one picked up the call. Thus, she couldn''t help but feel perturbed. Rita had only gone to the wilderness to sketch some portraits, so she must have brought her phone also, right? Could it be that something had happened to Rita? When Mango thought about this possibility, she became uneasy. She certainly did not want this thought toe true. Mango gave a call to Rita''s teacher once again, but she soon realised that Rita and her teacher were at a ce with no signal. Then, she became grouchy right after she couldn''t get in touch with Rita. "Ms. Sun, the ex-mander asked you to go down for dinner." Suddenly, Toby''s voice came from outside. How could Mango still have the appetite to eat right now? "I''m going to eat, so don''t wait for me." After saying that, Mango picked up her jacket and went out of the house quickly. Meanwhile, Carmel drove the car over immediately when she saw that Mango was going out. "Madam, where are we going?" "Go to Firefly Krista Kindergarten." Right at the moment, Mango wished that she could fly over there within seconds. Carmel was quite familiar with the road, so she found some shortcuts and drove the car to the gate of Firefly Krista Kindergarten quickly. After getting off the car, Mango immediately went to the deputy''s office. "Dean, I''m Rita''s mother. My daughter went out to sketch, so why can''t I get in touch with her now? Where did they go? Can you give me a detailed address?" Mango revealed her identity immediately and began questioning the dean. The deputy dean stood up immediately and said, "Mrs. Ye, don''t worry. I will contact them. Besides, they only went to a ce that''s not far from here to sketch. If you miss her, I can arrange a car to pick her up. She will be back soon." "It''s alright. Just give me the address, and I''ll pick her up in person. Can you talk to their teacher?" Mango usually wouldn''t use her authority to get special privileges. However, the Ye family was going through some critical times, so she was worried that Rita would be in danger. When the dean saw Mango''s upset expression, he quickly gave the address of the location to Mango. Then, both Mango and Carmel immediately went to the site where Rita went for sketching. It was a park which was just dozens of kilometers away from the urban city. Meanwhile, Mango looked very anxious as she walked. So, Carmel nced at her and asked, "Madam, did something happen to Miss Ye?" "I don''t know, so I''m so worried right now! Bernard can do whatever he wants because he''s not locked up. Even though I''ve tried to keep the news about me capturing Laney a secret, I think Bernard will know it sooner orter. Thus, I''m afraid that he may threaten me with Rita so that I would let Laney go. Oh, God! I don''t know what the consequences would be if that happened. I would have felt a bit more relieved if Rita answered my call. However, I feel uneasy now because both she and her teacher ignored my calls!" While Mango was speaking, she called Rita for few more times, but she still could not reach Rita. Thus, her expression became more upset. On the other hand, Carmel knew how much Mango treasured her children, so she began to drove quicker. Once the car reached its destination, Mango immediately looked for the group leader. "Ms. Ting, I''m Rita''s mother. I''m here to take my daughter home. I''m really sorry, I think we have to finish up the sketching here." Mango said apologetically. Suzy was clearly astonished by Mango''s arrival, but she said rather gloomily, "Hello, Rita''s mother. I was about to call you too. Rita was..." "What''s wrong with my daughter? Did someonee to look for her? Or did something else happen to her?" Mango''s heart skipped a bit when she asked this. However, Suzy shook her head and said, "Nah, nothing like that happened. Rita hit one of the boys in our ss and broke his head. Then, Elena sent him to the hospital, so Rita tagged along too. Thus, I was about to call you to see how we could solve this incident." Mango waspletely bewildered when she heard this. "Ms. Ting, are you sure you didn''t make a mistake? Did someone hit Rita instead?" Mango could not believe that Rita had actually broken someone else''s head! After all, Rita was merely a glutton, so how could she fight other people so well? Thus, her intuition was telling her that this wasn''t her child at all. On the other hand, Suzy didn''t know how to react after hearing what Mango said as well. "Mrs. Ye, I''m not joking indeed! Rita was indeed the one who struck first!" "Huh? Why did this happen?" Mango felt a headache when she started thinking about this. However, Suzy shook her head and said, "I don''t know what happened, so I have to ask them about itter. Shall we go to the hospital and visit the kids first?" "Oh, yeah, let''s go to the hospital. Take my car, please." Mango instantly asked Carmel to drive the car over after saying that. However, Suzy replied, "I can''t go over there because Elena is there. Besides, I can''t leave the other kids here alone. Mrs. Ye, I''ve already contacted the parents of another child. You guys can solve the issue together." To be honest, Suzy was cautious of Mango because her daughter had acted so toughly just now. Therefore, even though she felt that Mango wouldn''t fight someone else, she still decided to remind Mango. On the other hand, Mango''s mouth twitched slightly when she heard this. She had never been involved in a fight since she was young. So, why did Rita change so suddenly? However, Mango only nodded before she followed the address that Suzy had given her to the hospital. When she arrived at the hospital, she immediately saw Rita standing in a corner. Rita was smothered with mud, and she stood in the corner there like an abandoned child. Meanwhile, Elena paced back and forth anxiously at the door of the operating room while shouting at Rita from time to time. "Look at what you have done! If anything happens to Brandon, how can I exin this to his parents? Why can''t you talk properly as a girl? Even if he doesn''t listen to you, you could have just taken a few of his blows! You simply broke his head. Stand still! I will talk to your parents when they arrive here. Quickly give me your parents'' number!" Mango''s eyes narrowed instantly when she saw this. After all, Rita''s pants were drenched, and anyone could tell that she had juste out of water. Couldn''t Elena ask Rita to change her pants before bringing her here? Furthermore, how could she punish Rita by asking thetter to stand here like this? At this thought, she started feeling enraged. Although Rita was being punished, she still stuck her neck and said stubbornly, "What? He was the one who hit me first and scolded me! I was just defending myself." "What nonsense! How is this self-defence? I don''t care if you''re protecting yourself. It''s your fault for beating him up and causing these injuries. How could you be so unreasonable?" na was furious! However, Rita still replied with a determined expression, "Hah! He has such inadequate fighting skills, so he should me himself for pissing me off instead!" "What? I dare you to say that again!" Elena was furious that she immediately pinched Rita after saying that. Mango''s anger instantly reached its peak at this scene. "Hey! What are you doing over there?" Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Rita was slightly stunned when she saw Mango. Then, she quickly ran towards Mango. "Mommy!" "Stand here properly!" When Elena saw Rita leaving her original position, she instantly dragged Rita back. Elena had pulled Rita too hard, so thetter fell on the floor and started crying loudly because of the pain. "Mommy! Boohoo!" Mang''s heart tightened immediately when she saw this scene. Rita was her precious child, so how could someone else treat her like this? Mango gave Carmel a look, and thetter instantly stepped forward and kicked Elena to the ground. "The child''s mother is already here. How dare you act all high and mighty before her? Huh?" Carmel''s kick was pretty hard, so Elena directly fell on the ground and couldn''t get up. "Oh gosh, my buttocks!" Ms. Elena whined, but she nced spitefully at Mango as she said, "How dare you hit a teacher? Hah! I''ve been wondering why Rita was such a rude child, but I guess it''s because she has a mother like you, huh?" Mango''s eyes abruptly turned cold after hearing Elena''s taunt. "I''ll certainly educate my daughter if she did something wrong. However, how could you educate my child and punish her to stand by the wall?" "That''s right! She deserves to be punished since she has done something wrong. Otherwise, she will not learn from her mistake." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Elena eloquently nced at Mango as she replied without showing any fear. Mango immediatelyughed furiously upon hearing her remarks. "Haha! She deserves punishment because she did something wrong? Well, may I know what mistake my daughter made then?" "She hit Brandon''s head! Isn''t this a mistake?" Mango pulled Rita up from the ground and told Carmel, who stood beside her, "Did you record a video of what happened here?" "Yeah, I recorded everything." "Snap few more photos too, and make sure you get photos that show my daughter wearing wet pants and clothes while being forced to stand by the wall. Also, did you snap any photos of what happened?" "Yeah, I got them clearly." Only then did Mango say in a low voice, "Bring a set of clothes for Rita. Regardless of what mistake my daughter made, as her teacher, you should not have allowed a four-year-old to stand here as punishment in wet clothes." However, Elena nced at Rita and said indifferently, "She has only stood for less than half an hour. How can she get a fever?" Just as she spoke, Rita suddenly dragged Mango''s hand and said, "Mommy, I don''t feel good." Mango immediately touched Rita''s forehead and realized that her daughter was burning up! Her heart ached, and her expression turned colder. "I don''t know if a normal child will have a fever, but my daughter will definitely get one! She has undergone organ transntation surgery, so her body''s immune system is weaker than other children. You''re Elena Zhang, right? I''ll forget about this if my daughter is fine. But if something happens to her, you should get ready to pay the price!" After saying that, Mango held Rita in her arms. She couldn''t wait for Carmel toe back and help Rita to change her clothes. So, she directly carried her to the emergency room. "Doctor, please take a look at my daughter quickly! My daughter has a fever. She underwent an organ transntation surgery half a year ago." Mango shouted anxiously, but none of the doctors came out. On the other hand, a nurse looked at herzily and replied, "The doctor is doing an operation, so just wait here first." "What? My kid is burning up! How could we wait any longer?" Mango was about to explode from anger when she heard this. What kind of hospital was this? However, the nurse said indifferently, "There''s no other way. We don''t have much doctors here, and there are another two doctors on leave. I''m just a nurse, so I can''t treat her either. Why don''t you just trying reducing her temperature yourself? It''s just a fever. It''s normal for children to have fevers too!" "My daughter has undergone an organ transntation surgery! Don''t you understand what I''m talking about? She can die from a fever in her current condition!" Mango could not help but raise her voice as she was anxious. Meanwhile, Rita''s face had already gone from red to purplish. She dragged Mango''s arm and whispered, "Mommy... I''m fine. Don''t worry." How could Mango not be anxious when she saw this? She was so furious that she wanted to call Nathaniel. However, she realised that she could not get in touch with him as he was still detained in the police station. Then, Mango touched her daughter''s burning forehead and directly called Terrance. "Terrance, can you please send your private ne to pick up both Rita and me? Rita has a fever! The doctors and nurses here were unwilling to treat her. I''m... I''m really afraid right now!" Mango said this in a quivering voice. Thankfully, Terrance immediately said, "Send me your location. I''ll contact the pilot to pick you both up right away. They''ll be arriving in about ten minutes. You should get ready to leave now." "Got it." When Mango heard Terrance''s words, she finally felt at ease. Meanwhile, Carmel returned with clothes in her hands. After that, Mango carried Rita and walked outside directly. "You stay here and take control of this situation. Make sure to catch Elena and the hospital dean. I don''t know Rita beat Brandon up, but we''ll bear the consequences if this was really Rita''s mistake. However, I must seek justice for Rita from the teachers and doctors who dealt with this incident." "Understood. However, are you sure that you want to leave with Miss Ye in your arms like that? Your body is totally wet now!" Carmel couldn''t help but remind Mango when she saw how pitiful thetter looked right now. After all, it would take more than an hour for them to reach the city. However, Mango whispered, "I''ve already contacted Terrance, and he has arranged for someone to pick us up on a private ne. After all, Rita has a fever, so she can''t wait any longer!" After that, she left the hospital immediately. Meanwhile, Rita''s entire body had been burning up this whole time. She tightly hugged Mango and asked in a low voice, "Mommy, am I going to enter into the operation room again?" In the past, Rita had spent countless days and nights in hospital while she was fighting for her life. Therefore, that incident had traumatised her, and she didn''t want to go to the hospital any longer. "Mommy, can we not go to the hospital?" Mango started tearing up immediately when she heard Rita''s plea. "I will contact either Aunty Genevieve or Aunty Emberly for you, alright? I''ll ask them whether it''ll be alright for you to not go to the hospital right now." Rita immediately smiled when she heard what Mango had said. "Alright!" Her eyes were about to close as she pressed her face against Mango''s chest and whispered, "Mommy, I''m cold." "Okay, I''ll hug you." Mango hugged Rita tightly after saying that. Then, Rita felt aggrieved and said, "Mommy, I didn''t mean to do it! Brandon called me an orphan and said that I don''t have any parents! I told him I had a mommy and daddy, but he called me a liar instead! After all, he asked how I could im to have parents when they have nevere to pick me up? Well, the nanny and the housekeeper were the ones who usually picked me up, so that''s true. Then, I was so angry that I gave him a push, but I didn''t expect him to hit a rock when he fell into the pond! His head bled because of that! So I didn''t hit him! I''m telling the truth!" Mango''s heart almost broken into pieces when she heard Rita''s exnation. Both Nathaniel and her had always been busy. After returning to the Ye family, they did not go to pick up their children from school personally often. Therefore, they never expected them to face so many hardships because of this. "I''m sorry, Rita. Sorry, it''s all my fault! I''ll pick you up more in the future." "Nah, you don''t have to do so. I know both mommy and daddy are indeed busy. Besides, I''m all grown up, so I can take care of myself. I just don''t like to hear them saying I''m an orphan girl." Rita''s voice gradually became softer as she said these. Thus, Mango nced at Rita only to find that thetter was already asleep. Well, today''s incident must have terrified her. After all, anyone would feel bad for a child like her if they saw how her teacher was bullying her. After all, Mango carried Rita to the rooftop of the hospital whereby Terrance''s private ne had already arrived. "Mrs. Ye, President Hans asked us to pick you up!" The pilot shouted from the ne and put down thedder. Then, Mango held Rita with one hand and climbed up by grabbing on the clouddder with the other. She was panting while she went up, but she had no time to think about her current condition right now. The pilot immediately said, "President Hans has prepared a set of clothes. Please check if Miss Ye can wear it. Also, he has already found a doctor at the military hospital." "Rita doesn''t like the medicine smell in the hospital. Let''s go back to The Yes Mansion first. I recall that Nathan has prepared a room with medical equipment inside it." "Got it." The pilot set off once he had confirmed the destination of his flight with Mango. Once they took off, Mango quickly gave a call to Emberly. "Do you have time now? Are you in Ocean City? My daughter''s fever spiked, so can youe over to my house and check on her?" "Are you looking for me even though she only has a high fever? Mango, do you really treat me as an ordinary doctor? I''m an international surgeon who only doesplicated surgery procedures!" Just as Emberly finished speaking, Mango immediately cried. "Stop joking, Emberly! My daughter... she underwent organ transntation surgery half a year ago." "Holy sh*t. Why don''t you say that earlier? I''m going there right now!" After hanging up, Mango looked at Rita, who was lying in her arms and felt extremely uneasy deep in her heart. Suddenly, she wished that she had Nathaniel by her side right now. In fact, it was alright if he didn''t say anything as long as he was standing by her side now. She really missed Nathaniel now! At this thought, tears were about to gush out from Mango''s eyes, but she held them back immediately. After all, now that Rita was in such a critical condition, she had to take up the responsibility to take care of her. So, she couldn''t cry at such a moment. After flying for a while, the nended quickly, so Mango carried Rita all the way returned to the Ye''s Mansion. At this time, Emberly had also arrived. "You go out first. I will give her a check-up. Don''t worry, I promise that your child will be fine soon." Emberly drove Mango out of the room as she said this. However, Mango could only curl up on the sofa and bite her lower lip tightly as she waited. After that, Carmel called and said that Brandon''s parents had arrived. When they heard that the child was having an operation, they started to make a fuss. On the other hand, Elena had described Rita as an extremely evil child. She even said that Rita had hit Brandon on purpose! Therefore, Brandon''s parents werepletely out of control, and they had even started picking a fight. Carmel did not receive any instructions from Mango, so she could only defend herself from their attacks. However, she did not dare to hit them harshly as she was afraid that it would only create more trouble. Mango frowned as she listened to the chaos on the other side. "Has their kide out of the operation theatre?" "Not yet, and that''s why the parents getting more emotional. Madam, maybe we should give them some money so that they will stay quiet for now?" Carmel suggested while whispering. However, Mango said coldly, "Well pay for costs that we have to bear, but not now. Don''t worry, I''ll find a good doctor to check on him. Urgh! After all, I don''t trust the doctors that have worked in that sh*tty hospital!" "Alright, Madam." After hanging up, Mango quickly called Genevieve. She exined the situation briefly and hoped that Genevieve would send someone over to have a look at the situation. Genevieve did not say anything much, and she immediately sent the best doctor from her hospital to check on Brandon. Meanwhile, Emberly hadn''t finished her treatment yet. Mango was also waiting anxiously, but countless thoughts were running through her mind. When something happened at the previous kindergarten, Nathaniel had transferred both Rita and Wisdom to the current kindergarten they were studying in. Therefore, Mango had gone to check on it as well. This was a kindergarten for nobles as all the children studying in it were from wealthy families. Hence, they went through strict procedures to only select the most qualified teachers. So, how could they hire an unqualified teacher like Elena? Also, how could Elena treat Rita this rudely if she knew about Rita''s identity? These questions were lingering in Mango''s mind, but she couldn''te up with a reasonable exnation for them. Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Didn''t Nathaniel mention his family background when he transferred Rita to this kindergarten? Even if he did not do so, how could anyone in Ocean City not know who Nathaniel was? Mango knew that this was impossible! If the kindergarten dean had known who Nathaniel was, he would certainly tell the teachers regarding it. However, it was obvious that Elena was not qualified to be a teacher. At this thought, Mango immediately called Ned. "Can you do a thorough investigation on Elena Zhang from Firefly Krista Kindergarten?" "Alright, Madam." Ned did not ask why she wanted him to do so, and he immediately left to carry out her orders. Before Mango got news about Rita, she had gotten a call from Carmel instead. "Madam, Brandon hase just out of surgery with twelve stitches. However, his life is not in danger right now. Thankfully, you managed to send doctors from the military on time. If you didn''t do that, he probably would''ve been dead because of those ipetent b*stards that are working here!" Mango immediately became alert when she heard Carmel''s words. "Is there something wrong with that doctor? Also, did you say that a doctor from the military hospital went there?" "Yeah. Dr. Liu of the military hospital was nearby as he was treating a patient outside the hospital. He came here immediately because the deputy ordered him to do so. Meanwhile, the useless doctor wanted to do a craniotomy to clean up the congestion in Brandon''s brain. However, Dr. Liu did a diagnosis and found out that there was only minor congestion, so they didn''t need to do a craniotomy. Moreover, Brandon is only a young child, so it was quite risky for someone like him to go through brain surgery. Urgh! I wonder whether the doctors working in that sh*tty hospital even have a license!" Mango immediately narrowed her eyes when she heard what Carmel had said. "Help me investigate this doctor. Besides, check if he has any rtionship with Elena." "Madam, do you suspect that Elena instructed the doctor to do this?" Carmel asked in confusion. "Well, I think it''s hard to tell now. I''m just making a guess, but I guess we''ll find out the truth once we investigate this incident." "Yes, Madam." After hanging up the call, Mango''s expression slightly darkened. However, she didn''t expect that a simple brawl between two children would escte this seriously. Furthermore, if Elena was indeed suspicious, this incident would definitely blow up even more. At this thought, Mango quickly called Ned. "Ask the Public Rtions Department of HY Group to check whether any reporters have entered Ma County recently. In addition, ask our connections to find out if any reporters are heading to the city from over there. If it happens, try your best to stop them." "Stop them? Madam, do you want us to prevent them from entering the county by force?" Ned was slightly astonished to hear this ordering from Mango. If they really carried out such arge-scale n, this incident would catch the attention of the public. Initially, Mango didn''t want to stop them by force either. However, she didn''t have any other connections, so she didn''t know what else she could do to deal with this matter other than this. It would be great if Nathaniel was here right now. At this thought, her heart missed Nathaniel once again for a brief moment. "Just stop them by force." Mango said this is an exhausted voice. However, Ned said softly, "Madam, I have a suggestion. Would you like to listen it?" "Tell me about it." "You should get Captain Eaves to help you with this matter." Mango was slightly stunned when she heard Ned''s suggestion. "Huh? Morgan Eaves?" "Yes, I''m sure that Captain Eaves has plenty of solutions to solve this matter so that we can hide this issue from the public. Although I don''t know what happened, since you asked me to look into Elena, I''m sure that this has something to do with Miss Ye. She''s your daughter, so if you intervene in this matter personally, one of your enemies might try to use this situation to their advantage. Thus, they will push both you and your daughter into the eyes of the public. Hence, the best solution that you can do right now is toy low together with the rest of the Ye family." Ned said these words softly. Mango had to admit that he was right. However, would Morgan help her as she had never talked to him personally? Nathaniel wasn''t around, and she was merely his wife. Although both her husband and Morgan had a good rtionship, Mango still felt somehow uneasy. "I don''t know Captain Eaves that well. Also, he lives in the military area, so I can''t meet him." "Madam, I think you''re a little confused. Even though you can''t meet Captain Eaves personally, you can meet his wife! After all, she''s neighbours with Brantley. Also, I hear that their son adores Miss Ye very much." Mango immediately understood what Ned was trying to tell her once he had exined their ns. "Alright, I got it." After she put down the phone, she looked in Rita''s direction. Then, she gritted her teeth and drove her car to the Eaves family''s house. Along the way, Mango had wondered how many red lights she had run into. In the end, her back waspletely drenched when she arrived at her destination. Sweat had seeped into her wounds, and they hurt even more than they were before now. Mango''s forehead was covered with sweat, but she didn''t dare to stop and went straight to the house of the Eaves family. The house of the Eaves family was guarded securely. Thus, the security guard at the door immediately stopped Mango when he saw her approaching. "I''m sorry, please show me your ID." Mango quickly handed over her identification card in reply. "I''m looking for Mrs. Esther Eaves. I''m Brantley Xiao''s granddaughter and also Nathaniel''s wife, and I need to see her urgently!" "Please wait a minute. Let me go in and report this." Not long after the guard entered, an adorable young woman walked out. "Are you Mrs. Ye? I''m Esther.¡± "Mrs. Eaves, I need to tell you something." When Mango saw Esther had never expected Esther to be so young. Morgan was the oldest among all of Nathaniel''s friends. Thus, she never expected that his wife would be so young. Esther replied with a smile, "Let''s talk inside." "It''s okay. I''m not going in. After all, my daughter is still in a critical situation, so I can''t stay here for long." When Esther saw how cold sweat was covering Mango''s face, she immediately understood the situation. She certainly knew how Mango was feeling as both of them were mothers. "Alright. Tell me what you need." After hearing those words, Mango quickly exined what had happened previously and why she hade here to Esther. Then, Esther took out the phone and gave a call to Morgan directly after she finished listening to Mango. "Uncle, I need your help here." When Esther started speaking, Mango was shocked. Wasn''t she calling Captain Eaves? How could he be her uncle? Suddenly, a growl came from the other side of the line. "Esther, talk to me properly! If you call me your uncle again, I''ll punish you once I get back!" Esther poked out her tongue in reply. "Bleh! I''m already used to it, so I can''t change the way I address you so easily. Okay, let''s not squabble anymore. Mrs. Ye needs your help." "Huh? Which Mrs. Ye are you talking about?" "Nathaniel''s wife." Morgan said immediately, "Oh... Nathan''s wife, Mango? What''s up? Go ahead and tell me, I happen to have some time now." After that, Esther quickly told Morgan about Mango''s current situation. Once he heard about the situation, Morgan replied indifferently, "No problem. I''ll give amand to my subordinates now. I''ll tell them that the troops are training for a battle, and we will be using the suburbs as our training location. If we do this, those reporters would not be allowed to go into that area. Also, I will capture all of the reporters that have left the ce and bring them back to her. Don''t worry, alright?" "Okay. See you." After Esther hung up the phone, she smiled and said, "Mrs. Ye, it''s settled." N?velDrama.Org content rights. On the other hand, Mango didn''t expect things to go so smoothly, so she didn''t know how to react. "Thank you for your help. By the way, just call me Mango." "Alright, Mango. I''ll invite you to our house some other day. You must be worried about your daughter now, aren''t you? You should go back first. Let''s talk again soon." Esther said these words with a brilliant smile on her face, so Mango was a little stunned. After all, Esther was Morgan''s wife. Morgan was Nathaniel''smander, so she should follow in his footsteps and address Esther respectfully instead. However, now that Esther had called Mango by her name, she didn''t know how to respond. Thus, Mango returned to The Yes Mansion in a daze. Meanwhile, Emberly had alreadye out of the room and cleaned up herself. "Why did you go out?" "I just went to deal with some issues. How''s Rita doing?" "She''s fine. Don''t worry too much because I treated her personally. By the way, I think she must have been exhausted because she fell asleep immediately. I think that she is suffering from severe sleep deprivation. Did she just go for the military training?" A trace of anger shed in Mango''s eyes when she heard Emberly''s words. "Nah, she only went to do some sketching outdoors." "Huh? How could she end up this way just from some outdoor sketching? I''m sure that she hasn''t slept for at least ten hours right now!" Mango''s heart ached again when she heard Emberly''s reaction. This meant that she didn''t know what hardships that Rita had gone through these few days, even though she was Rita''s mother! "Can I go in to see her now?" "Yeah, but keep your voice down. She has just fallen asleep." After saying that, Emberly packed up her things and left the mansion. Then, Mango went into Rita''s room. She walked gently when she saw Rita was breathing evenly while sleeping. At first nce, she realized that Rita had be thinner. Rita was a glutton. She had eaten so much at home that she almost had a double chin, but her chin was too sharp now. Thus, Mango felt heartbroken when she saw how much her daughter was suffering now. She held Rita''s small hand, but Rita let out a soft cry and subconsciously dragged her hand back. When Mango saw this, she hurriedly rolled up Rita''s sleeve, only to discover that there was a bruise on her arm. It appeared that someone had pinched her harshly. Rita was a princess that Mango pampered, so how could outsiders treat her this way? Mango was furious right now! Right at the moment, Ned gave her a call. Mango left Rita''s room hurriedly to pick up the call as she didn''t want to disturb Rita. "Madam, your guess was indeed correct. Many reporters were trying to head to Ma County. Fortunately, Captain Morgan has issued a military drill order to seal the city so no one can go out now. He even brought back some of the reporters who escaped secretly." Mango became calmer after hearing Ned''s words. "Were you there when Rita went to the kindergarten?" "No, Madam. Mr. Ye''s assistant, Thomas, was the one who arranged that." Mango immediately understood the situation. "Okay, I got it. Also, did you manage to get any information about Elena?" "Yes. However, there''s something strange about this. Elena doesn''t have a teaching license, and she''s not a kindergarten teacher. She was only graduated from an art university, so she''s still currently unemployed now." Mango''s eyes immediately narrowed again soon after she heard Ned''s words. "Hah! How dare she treat my daughter this way without a teaching license? Go and find out who''s the mastermind behind her!" Mango was in a tremendous rage that she wished she could kill Elena with her own hands. After hanging up the call, Mango went to the kitchen. She didn''t know whether Rita had been eating well these days. However, she knew that Rita couldn''t eat anything greasy now because she had a fever. Thus, Mango wanted to make some millet congee for her. Once Mango had finished cooking the millet congee, Rita was still asleep. Mango did not want to disturb her, but she didn''t have an appetite either. Then, Carmel called and said that both Brandon''s parents were relieved after seeing that their child was fine, so they were acting less hostile now. However, Elena had encouraged them to sue Rita. Fortunately, both Brandon''s parents were knowledgeable in thew. In addition, Mango had found a doctor from the downtown military hospital to treat their kid and paid whatever she was supposed to, so they nned to let go of the matter. When Mango heard Carmel''s words, she had let out a cold smile. It seemed that Elena was indeed sparing no effort to push her and Rita into the cusp of public opinions. What on earth was Elena trying to do? Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 Mango felt that there was something wrong with Elena, but it didn''t matter. After all, she had plenty of ways to make her pay the price for harming her child. In fact, she would not havemented on Elena''s actions if thetter had been using the right methods to educate Rita. However, Elena was obviously too harsh and strict on Rita! Thus, Mango ordered Carmel to release the videos of Elena''s actions on the inte for the public to see. She also asked Ned to utilise the public rtions department of thepany as she wanted the video to appear on the trending page online. Hence, Elena became famous online immediately because of their actions! A lot of mothers saw this video, and they started condemning Elena immediately for mistreating her students. Then, they started searching the inte so that they could dig up Elena''s past. Shortly after that, they managed to find out her background, and they immediately started posting her information online. It turned out that Elena''s ancestors had been farmers for generations! In fact, it was not shameful to be a farmer, and it was an honourable job! However, the netizens found out that Elena was initially born in the countryside, but she denied this fact while she was studying and working. Thus, they found her actions embarrassing as she had practically abandoned her family! Furthermore, she did not allow her parents toe to the city to visit her, and she didn''t allow them to video call her. This was all because she didn''t want others to find out that she came from a rural vige. She rarely returned home to visit her parents, and she would choose to go on trips during the holidays. Therefore, her social media was filled with pictures of her trips instead. Elena did not find a proper job ever since she had graduated from an art university. However she tended to spend a lot of money. She had imed that she had wealthy parents, and she was actually the heir to a family. Of course, no one had bothered to verify her ims, so no one knew the truth. However, Elena''s background was nowpletely exposed to the public because of this incident! Theizens were powerful indeed. After all, they had even found evidence of Elena being a mistress! It turned out that Elena had be a mistress to please her own vanity of spending a lot of money. She had be mistresses to three men in total. In fact, one of their wives had found out about her husband''s affair. So, she went to look for Elena and started hitting Elena on the streets while the latter was naked. This news had been trending on Twitter for a while, but someone had paid the social mediapanies to push this news down. However, theizens had dug up her pastpletely because of today''s video. Thus, all her information was trending all over Twitter right now. Mango didn''t expect theizens to be this powerful. After all, they had managed to investigate Elena more thoroughly than Ned did! She did not pay any attention to those gossips, but she looked through the details of those men with whom Elena had an affair. All those three men were from the upper-ss society in Ocean City. One of them was very famous in the architecture industry, and the other was a celeb in the tourism industry. Meanwhile, the third man that she had an affair with recently was well-known in the education industry. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This person was Jeremiah Yu! Mango was sure that she didn''t know this person, but she didn''t know if Nathaniel had offended him before. After all, Elena would not be against both Rita and her for no reason. She had never offended this woman before, so she had no choice but to find out the truth from Nathaniel. Then, Mango Jeremiah''s name to Ned. "Help me investigate this person thoroughly. He''s well-known in the education field." Ned replied to her message quickly. "Madam, I''ve checked Jeremiah''s past, and he doesn''t have any personal conflicts with you or Mr. Ye. However, he currently has a brother staying abroad named Lawrence Yu." Mango felt that the name was so familiar. She narrowed her eyes and thought about it for a moment before she suddenly recalled who he was. No wonder Lawrence Yu''s name sounded so familiar! He was Andrea''s father! He was the man whom Queena had a fling with abroad! With this information, Mango managed to connect all the dots of this incident. After all, Lawrence loved Queena, and he had been obsessed with her his entire life. Meanwhile, Queena and Mango had gone to Koiton''s ind together. However, Mango managed to survive, but Queena didn''t. Hence, did Lawrence hate Mango because of this incident? Or perhaps Andrea was the one who instigated this whole thing? Urgh! Couldn''t she give up already? Mango felt that her head was about to explode as various thoughts were running through her head. When could she solve all these problems that were revolving around herpletely? If Lawrence wanted to deal with her, he could directly attack her instead. Why would he make a four-year-old child his target instead? Mango used to feel slightly guilty towards Lawrence before. However, she didn''t feel the same right now. That man was not worthy of her mother''s love at all! He was obviously a wicked man as he could eveny his hands on a four-year-old child! Mango sneered and said, "Heh. I guess I don''t need to give you detailed orders then. Jeremiah is well- known in the education field, so now theizens have dug out Elena''s affairs, he will try to save his reputation. In fact, I think he will even abandon Elena so that he can save himself! So, I want you to find out his past and expose all his evil deeds! Make sure you do this well! I''ll fire you if you can''t bring Jeremiah down!" "Got it, Madam!" Ned was stressed when he heard Mango''s orders. When Mango hung up the phone, she felt a little upset. After all, she missed Queena as well. Queena had gone through a lot of ups and downs in her life. However, Mango believed that Queena never wanted her daughter to get involved in such a mess after her death. Mango sighed at this thought and went to Rita''s room to guard her. Rita had not woken up all the while. Soon, Mango fell asleep while watching over Rita. While she was sleeping, she saw Rita being locked up in a dark room and constantly calling for her in her dreams. Thus, she couldn''t help but feel distressed at this scene. She wanted to hold Rita in her arms, but her hand passed through Rita''s body, and she could not reach Rita no matter how hard she tried. Thus, she could only watch helplessly as Rita cried in fear. Finally, Rita curled up in a corner and slowly closed her eyes. "No! Rita!" Mango abruptly woke up from her dream. Cold sweat had permeated her back. Her wounds started hurting again, but she felt cold. Mango lowered her head and saw that someone had changed her into her pyjamas. In fact, she was lying on her bed right now. What on earth was going on here? Also, who carried her to the bed? After all, she had been in Rita''s room just now, right? Mango could not think clearly as various thoughts were running through her mind. She immediately got out of bed in a hurry, and a guess shed through her mind. In fact, she had run out of the room without putting on her shoes! She first went to Rita''s room to check on her daughter. She saw that Rita was still asleep. However, there was a bit of cold millet congee in the bowl that she had left on the table. This meant that Rita fell asleep once again after eating her meal. Did Aunt Lucy take care of her? However, Mango didn''t think that Aunt Lucy had the strength to carry her back to the bedroom. Suddenly, she feared up, and she ran to the study as fast as she could. The light in the study was on! Mango had never thought that she would feel so much warmth in her whole body just by seeing a light that was turned on. She ran quickly and opened the door abruptly. Then, she saw Nathaniel sitting on a chair and having a video conference. Mango didn''t even dare to blink her eyes. She was afraid that Nathaniel would disappear in the blink of her eyes as she was worried that she was still dreaming! Meanwhile, Nathaniel turned his head slightly when he heard the sound of the door opening. Then, he saw how Mango was standing at the door with teary eyes. He smiled faintly, but he frowned the next second. Nathaniel abruptly stood up and quickly stood in front of her. Then, he immediately lifted her up and carried her in his arms. "Hey! Why didn''t you wear your shoes? What if you catch a cold again? You should take care of yourself better because you''re still a recovering patient. s! What will you do without me?" "Na... Nathaniel Ye?" Mango thought that she was still having an illusion. She reached her hands and touched Nathaniel''s chest. It was warm! Then, she moved her hands to Nathaniel''s neck. His neck was warm too! Then, Mango directly kissed Nathaniel''s mouth the next second. His lips tasted incredibly sweet! Mango suddenly smiled like a fool. "Are... are you really back?" She stopped furrowing her brows once she saw Nathaniel. Then, a happy gaze filled her eyes as she greeted him with a brilliant smile. However, Nathaniel was not satisfied with her quick kiss. He directly grabbed the back of her head and kissed her back in return domineeringly. Then, he only released her once Mango was out of breath from his kiss. "Well, now you know that I''m alive, right?" "Nah, I don''t. Can I confirm it once again?" Mango smiled while she saw this, but tears welled up in her eyes. Nathaniel was really back! This was great news indeed! At this thought, Mango wrapped both her arms around Nathaniel''s neck and pulled him towards her. Their passionate and sentimental kiss aroused Nathaniel immediately. "Hey... I''m still in a meeting." While Nathaniel said this, he looked at Mango in somewhat a doting and helpless manner. "Hmm? But I want you. Right now." Mango pouted her lips and begged. She had said this softly, and she even used a coquettish voice to say these words. Thus, she looked extremely seductive to her husband right now! So, how could Nathaniel resist his wife''s request? He abruptly kicked the door of the study room and closed it before carrying Mango to their bedroom. Meanwhile, Ned let out a cough and took over the video conference. He informed the executives, "Well, you all are dismissed for now. I think that Mr. Ye probably won''t have time to continue this video conference with us anytime soon." He had taken over Thomas'' job, so he had authority over the executives for now. Besides, the executives had heard how Mango had demanded Nathaniel to give in to her request even though they couldn''t hear anything. If they continued with this video conference, Nathaniel would fire them immediately! Therefore, they could only leave the video call quietly. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had ced Mango on the bed. However, before he could get up, Mango flipped him over and pressed him down. Then, she condescendingly looked at Nathaniel and demanded arrogantly, "Tell me the truth. Have you recovered from neuralgia?" "Yeah, I''m alright now." Nathaniel''s hands automatically wrapped around Mango''s waist when he answered her. However, Mango pped his hands away immediately. "Don''t move!" "Hmm... I thought you wanted me?" Nathaniel looked at his wife with a seductive smile as he desired her deeply right now. However, Mango said haughtily, "Well, I did say that I wanted you, but I never asked you to move, right?" "So, you''re going to move instead?" Nathaniel felt that his wife was getting even more interesting. Then, Mango ground herself on him in reply, and Nathaniel''s expression immediately changed. "Stop seducing me!" "Why? Are you impotent now?" Finally, Nathaniel couldn''t hold himself back any longer under Mango''s provocative gaze. He directly picked up Mango, and both of them began tossing and turning on the sheets. Once they had given in to their desires, Mango leaned on his arms and gasped for breath. "Nathaniel." She called out to himzily, and Nathaniel felt that her voice was pleasant to his ears. "Yes?" "I''m d that you''re finally back." Mango shifted and found afortable sleeping position in his arms. Soon, Nathaniel could hear the sounds of her even breathing. Nathaniel was slightly stunned, but he then smiled dotingly at her. He had been forced to stay in the police station these few days. Therefore, he could not help her, even though he had heard about the troubles she had been facing. Thus, Mango had to go through these hardships alone. Furthermore, he had made love to her relentlessly just now, so she was obviously exhausted now. Nathanielid Mango down at this thought and pulled the nket over her. Then, he put on his clothes and got out of bed. After all, he still had many things to do. After that, Nathaniel picked up his mobile phone and left the room. It was dark, and a solemn expression started appearing on his face as he walked outside. Now, it was time to deal with his enemies, starting from Gise! Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 "Has Gise arrived?" "Not yet." Ned quickly answered Nathaniel''s call. "Huh? What''s going on there?" Nathaniel asked as he felt that things were gettingplicated. Ned whispered in reply, "The ne can''t fly over there because of the turbulent winds! So, we had no choice but tond at H City for now." Nathaniel furrowed his brows tightly when he heard Ned''s reason. Of course, he knew that they had no choice but tond because they couldn''t control the weather. However, he was worried that Bernard would take this opportunity to do something. "What''s going on with Bernard then?" "We haven''t seen him doing anything so far. However, Lebanon kidnapped Laney, and I''m sure that Bernard knows about this now. So, perhaps he''s currently in Ango because he wants to think about how he could save her. After all, Laney is his biological aunt, so she''s a lot more important than his girlfriend. Besides, now that Laney is in Lebanon''s hands, I''m sure that Bernard knows what will happen to her. So, I think that it''s not possible for him to save Gise now." Ned told Nathaniel his spections immediately. However, Nathaniel whispered in reply, "Well, you can''t guarantee that won''t happen, right? You''re in H City now, correct? Get Michael to send someone there now." "Huh? Who''s Michael?" Ned was stunned by Nathaniel''s order. Suddenly, Nathaniel realised that he was talking to Ned and not Thomas. Although Ned was a fast learner, he had just taken over the business, so he still had a lot of things to learn. However, Nathaniel had known Thomas for a long time as both of them had served in the army together. Hence, they worked together well since Thomas knew all of his subordinates. However, Nathaniel didn''t know how to exin Michael''s identity to Ned right now. "Forget it, I''ll call him myself. What you need to do now is make sure that our men continue to watch over Bernard. I''ll get someone to pick Gise up." "Alright." After hanging up the phone, a reminiscent gaze shed through Nathaniel''s eyes. He missed Thomas! How long would it take for Thomas to wake up? Nathaniel sighed at this thought. Then he picked up the phone and dialed the number he hadn''t called for some time. "Hey! Boss, do you know what time is it now? It''s half past three in the morning! Why the heck are you calling me at this time?" Michael yawned andined to Nathaniel immediately in his foreign ent. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel couldn''t help but frown even more. "Hah... do you not know that the police detained me?" "Bah! How can those people lock you up? Besides, you can escape from an international prison if you wanted to, let alone a mere police station! I''m not as dumb as you think, alright? Also, didn''t they release you already?" Nathaniel felt like beating Michael up when he heard thetter''s words. It appeared that had allowed Michael to do as he pleased for too long "Heh! Well, shouldn''t you help me of your own volition? Why do I need to look for you myself every time I need your help?" "Haha! Boss, I know you too well! You have a cunning mind, and you''re an excellent strategist, so why would you need my help?" Michael continued to argue with Nathaniel. "Cut the crap. I have a task for you here." "Yes, Captain." Michael immediately stopped joking when he heard Nathaniel''s solemn voice. "Get your men to pick up Gise from H City and send her back to Ocean City. I''ll send a picture to youter. Also, make sure to make it look like you''re kidnapping her, alright? I don''t want it to look like a peaceful exchange." "Oh my goodness! Boss, what are you nning?" Micheal was thrilled when he heard Nathaniel''s ns. "Can I use weapons?" "Didn''t I tell you to kidnap her? So, you should pretend to be a mercenary or a terrorist so that you can frighten her!" Urgh! Nathaniel thought that Michael had been too idle recently. How could Michael tease him like this? However, Michael didn''t know what Nathaniel was thinking. Heughed and said, "Well, it sounds good. But, if I go too farter, you have to save me, boss." "Well, that depends on how you do then. I have one condition, though. Make sure that you don''t harm any innocent citizens." After finishing his words, Nathaniel hung up the phone as he didn''t want to listen to the nonsense that Michael was spouting. He sent a picture of Gise to him directly before sending him a message. "Settle the tasks you have now ande to Ocean City. I have a job for you here." "Ok, ok, got it." Michael replied to his message casually. In less than two hours, Ned informed Nathaniel that someone had kidnapped Gise. These people did not work for Bernard, but they fought brutally. In fact, they were so good at fighting that they beat up half of Bernard''s men! However, Nathaniel said indifferently, "Issue an arrest warrant so that we can arrest Gise comprehensively." "Yes, sir!" Once Nathaniel had finished giving his orders, he picked up the first aid kit and went into his bedroom. Meanwhile, Mango was still sleeping soundly. The furrow between her brows had disappeared, but Nathaniel immediately became aroused when he saw her blushing face. He gulped down his saliva and wanted to take her again. However, when he thought about Mango''s current state, he held back his desire as a pondering gaze shed through his eyes. Then, he lifted Mango''s clothes and found that the wounds on her back hadn''t formed scabs. Instead, they were extremely red and swollen. Therefore, he knew that she definitely didn''t have the time to rest well after returning to Ocean City. Nathaniel sighed at this sight and gently applied medicine on her wound. Even though Mango was sleeping, she still shuddered in pain and subconsciously muttered, "Emberly, can''t you be gentler? I''m not as sturdy as your husband!" When Nathaniel heard her words, he was slightly stunned, but he then smiled slightly and dabbed at her wounds gentler. After applying the medicine to Mango''s wound, Nathaniel took his phone and went to the bathroom. He dialled a number immediately. "Tell me what you want quickly. Urgh! It''s already sote, so why aren''t you asleep yet?" Noah picked up his call in an upset tone. It was obvious that Nathaniel was stopping him from doing something. Nathaniel replied with a smile, "Are you trying to getid?" "F*ck! Do I have to report my love life to you? Nathaniel, we have the same rank! Do you understand that? By the way, Morgan wanted me to ask you something today. You still have your military rank, so when will you return to the army? Also, how did you get out so easily? Heh! I thought that you would need to stay in the centre for at least half a month!" Noah lit a cigarette as he spoke. Suddenly, a woman''s voice came from the other side of the phone, "Are you smoking again? Didn''t you quit already?" "It''s Nathan''s fault! He took my cigarettes because he couldn''t stand the pain of his neuralgia! Argh! Can''t you tell he was the one who dragged me into this mess?" Nathaniel listened to how Noah framed him this openly, and he couldn''t help but let out a smile. "Put it out and take your call outside. I''m tired." "Okay, okay. You sleep first then." Noah put on his clothes and got out of bed. Then, he opened the door and walked outside. "Did you hear that? My wife kicked me out of my room because of you, so what the f*ck do you want?" "I need you to spare some time to do an operation for me tomorrow." Noah was stunned by Nathaniel''s words. "Huh? What''s wrong with you this time? Urgh! Nathan, can''t you stop creating so much trouble? You should be grateful for Mango because she hasn''t left you! In fact, I think that she''s too dumb because she stayed by your side even though you have so many problems. Bah! I didn''t get into so much trouble when I was trying to win over Genevieve!" Nathaniel felt a little guilty after hearing Noah''sints. "Do you really think so?" "Haha, these are just my thoughts, but so what? You''ll be fine as long as your wife is alright with his. Anyway, what operation do you want me to perform this time?" " A vasectomy." Noah was stunned again after hearing Nathaniel''s reply. "What? Have you thought about it properly? I remember that you weren''t at Mango''s side when she was pregnant, right? Although you already have a son and a daughter, don''t you want to know how she feels before she gives birth? If Mango gets pregnant again, you can experience this on your own! Have you really made up your mind to not have another child anymore? What if you regret it?" "Well, I''m sure that everyone has their own regrets. However, I made this choice because of my own situation. I never settled my own problems properly, but I can''t let Mango pay the price for my actions. I was honestly happy when I learnt that she was pregnant previously, but I guess fate decided to y a trick on me because I never got to meet the child. When I watched how much Mango was bleeding when the doctors pushed her into the operation room, I... I don''t think that I can forget that scene forever! Besides, she still hasn''t recoveredpletely from all her injuries yet. If I had to choose between her and my own regrets, I would choose to face my own regrets for the rest of my life. Make some time for me, alright? I made up my mind when she lost our baby." Nathaniel''s voice was soft, and he sounded sad when he said this. Noah remained silent for a while before saying, "Come to my operation room tomorrow morning at 7 o''clock. It won''t take you long because this is only a minor surgery, so you can leave once you''re done. I don''t think you want to let your wife know about it, right? Then you''d better listen to me. During this period, you should avoid sexual intercourse for at least half a month. Please take this seriously! If you get infectedter, don''te back to find me again. I''ll feel so ashamed for you!" After saying that, Noah hung up the phone. Nathaniel gave a wry smile. If he had known that he wouldn''t be able to touch Mango for half a month, he would''ve asked Noah to perform this operation for him when he was detained in the police station. However, it seemed that he had to keep Mangopany every day now, but he couldn''t have an intimate rtionship with her. Moreover, he had to think of an excuse to prevent Mango from discovering the truth. This was too difficult! However, since Nathaniel had made the decision, he felt that he could solve these problems easily. He was about to leave the bathroom when Noah called him again. "What''s wrong? Is there anything else that I need to prepare, Dr. Soo?" "Morgan asked me to remind you to think about his question. Besides, you left the army so that you could protect the map, but you still have your military status. Now that this incident is all over, he wants you to settle all your problems and report to him as soon as possible. After all, they''ve recruited some new talents recently." Upon hearing Noah''s words, Nathaniel fell into a dilemma. To be honest, he liked serving in the army. N?velDrama.Org content. After all, no one would scheme against each other in the army. In fact, any soldier could be sessful as long as they worked up to improve themselves. Everyone in the army had pure intentions. Thus, he had wanted to go back and serve there. However, whenever he thought of how Mango had to live like a widow and bring up their children alone, he was reluctant to do so. Nathaniel looked at Mango, who was sleeping soundly on the bed outside, through the ss door and whispered, "I''m not going back." "Nathan, think about it carefully. You will be a lieutenant when you go back. After another two years, you will be a Colonel! At that time, you can also offer your help to Zion in the military region. It will be a pity if you really quit now." Nathaniel smiled slightly when he heard Noah''s words. "Who was the one who requested a transfer when Genevieve was in a dangerous condition and had to be sent to the hospital? Hmm?" Noah paused immediately after hearing Nathaniel''s retort. He suddenly understood how Nathaniel was feeling. "Haha... I guess heroes like us end up sumbing to beauties like our wives, huh?" "So, Noah, did you regret asking for a transfer?" "No, I don''t." Noah replied stiffly. Nathaniel''s heart was suddenly at ease after hearing Noah''s reply. "Well, I think our country will be fine because Morgan is still serving in the army. Besides, I don''t think I''m much of a hero now, and I think I only have enough energy to y around with my family. Life is short, so I want to spend more time with them." Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 "Alright, you should follow your heart then. By the way, we should hang out at Windsor Square the following day. I''ve never met your wife much, so my wife suggested that we could spend some time together then." Nathaniel nodded after hearing Noah''s suggestion. "Sounds good." After hanging up the phone, he recalled that Mango had personally visited Esther to settle Rita''s problem. Five years ago, he hadn''t sorted out his feelings for Mango yet. Thus, he didn''t introduce Mango to his other buddies. Thus, it was time to bring Mango to meet them after both of them had gone through various hardships together. Then, Nathaniel put his phone aside and took a shower before he went back to bed. When he remembered that he had an operation the next morning and he could no longer have sex with Mango for half a month, Nathaniel kissed Mango once again. Mango felt slightly ufortable while she was lying on her stomach. She wanted to turn over and change her sleeping position, but she never expected Nathaniel to kiss her instead. "Um... hmm ..." Mango tried to shove him away, but Nathaniel was too strong. Thus, they ended up tossing around in bed the whole night. Nathaniel didn''t let go of Mango until it was four o''clock in the morning. Mango was extremely exhausted, and she felt that her body was about to fall apart. She mournfully looked at Nathaniel and said, "Urgh! What kind of medicine did you take? You have such insane stamina!" "Well, I miss you so much because I haven''t touched you for such a long time." Nathaniel felt slightly guilty, but he did not regret what he had done. After hearing his reply, Mango shot him a re before lifting her leg to kick him. "Urgh! I''m so tired. Let me get some sleep. Make something for Rita to eat when she wakes up later. Also, about Elena and Lawrence..." "I''ll take care of it. All you need to do now is to get some rest. By the way, where do you want to go for our vacation?" Nathaniel remembered clearly what Mango had told him when she came to visit him in prison. She had said that she wanted to go on a trip with him. Mango couldn''t think anymore because she was exhausted, and she was about to fall asleep. When she heard Nathaniel''s words, she subconsciously replied, "We can go anywhere as long as I''ll be with you..." Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly when he heard her answer. ¡°Let''s go to Ango then." "It''s up to you. I want to get some sleep." Then, Mango turned her head to another side and fell asleep. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked at her with a doting gaze. After all, he needed to make sure that she couldn''t wake up tomorrow due to exhaustion so that he could go to his operation secretly! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He shook his head and lifted the nket. Then, he went to the bathroom to get a basin of hot water. He wiped Mango''s body using a hot towel before changing her into a clean nightgown. After taking a shower, he directly went to the study. He had heard about what happened to Rita when he returned home. However, he noticed that Mango had handled the matter well. Hence, he decided that hand over any new evidence to the authorities. Nathaniel had decided to visit Brantley after that. After all, Lawrence had a casual rtionship with Queena before. They also had a daughter named Andrea. After all, even if Brantley didn''t want to admit the truth, Andrea was still Queena''s child. If he wanted to deal with Lawrence, he certainly needed to seek Brantley''s approval. Nathaniel took this opportunity to put on his clothes and drove out of The Ye''s Mansion. He then went straight to the hospital. After visiting her father, Rainie had fallen asleep by Thomas''s bed. Nathaniel could smell an unusual aroma in the room when he arrived. Thus, he quickly covered his nose. "How long are you going to use this sleeping incense on Rainie? Aren''t you worried that it will damage her health if you use it too much?" Nathaniel said in a deep voice. Thomas had been lying on the bed, but he sat up once he heard Nathaniel''s voice. At the same time, a trace of distress shed across his eyes. "Well, I didn''t expect her toe back suddenly. When Madam took her to City B to develop her new career, I thought she wouldn''t be back for a long time." Thomas lifted the quilt and got out of bed. He picked up Rainie and put her on the bed. After that, he covered her with the quilt and adjusted the temperature in the ward before telling Nathaniel, "Let''s talk outside." "Alright." Nathaniel turned and left the ward after saying that. Then, both of them went to the terrace. Nathaniel handed Thomas a cigarette. Thomas lit it. He then took a deep breath and suddenly let out a racking cough. "Did you quit smoking?" "Nah, I just cut down the number of times I smoked." Thomas only took another puff of the cigarette after he had gotten used to the smoke. Then, he took out a thumb drive from his pocket and handed it to Nathaniel. "All the evidence about Bernard''s misdeeds are inside. This includes records of himundering the company''s money and information about the witnesses of the homicide that he did overseas. In addition, during this period, I managed to mingle around with the executives of the Bernard''s company. Through this, I found that several politicians and army officers are working together with him. So, I''ve also put their names inside this folder." Nathaniel was not surprised by Thomas''s words at all. After all, Bernard had managed to leave scot-free even after the police had arrested Kolton. This meant that he hadundered the illegal proceeds that he had earned. However, he couldn''t have erased all traces of his actions. Hence, Nathaniel became more alert when the police never suspected Bernard. Thus, he was waiting for an opportunity to send one of his subordinates to Bernard''spany to investigate this issue. This was a risky job. After all, the subordinate he sent had to be skilled in both fighting and strategising. Hence, Thomas was the best candidate to take on this job. Nathaniel did hesitate for a moment after he had thought about it. After all, Thomas was Rainie''s boyfriend. However, Thomas volunteered to do the task, so Nathaniel could not refuse him. Thomas also had a military status too. To protect the army''s blueprint at that time, both Nathaniel and Thomas decided to request a transfer at the same time. In fact, Nathaniel had always kept his military status a secret as well. Looking at the thumb drive in his hand, Nathaniel whispered, "Do you want to go back to the military area?" Thomas abruptly paused after hearing his question. "Commander, are you going back?" Thomas changed the way he addressed Nathaniel immediately. Nathaniel looked at Thomas. He could tell that Thomas still missed the army through thetter''s gaze. Then, he said softly. "You don''t have to consider what I will do, and you should decide after thinking about it carefully on your own. If you want to go back, I will give you this information as a stepping stone to advance your career. Then, I will let the boss know that I want you to take over my spot. With this, you will be promoted from a lieutenant to amander immediately." Obviously, Thomas could tell that Nathaniel had made a decision after hearing what Nathaniel had said. He smiled and replied, "I''ll follow you anywhere you go. Besides, I think of you as a brother now that we''ve fought so many battles together. I''ve always been your subordinate, so why should I stay in the army alone without you?" "Nah, you shouldn''t decide so quickly. Think about it carefully because you went through a lot of hardships for this promotion too. Besides, you''re not married yet, so you should tell Rainie the truth and discuss it with her. Then, you can tell me your decision after that." Then, Nathaniel patted Thomas''s shoulder and whispered, "Gise will arrive in Ocean City in around two hours. So, I''ll make sure to put all these things to an end. So, shouldn''t you stop pretending to be in a vegetative state by now?" "Yeah, I''ll do that." Thomas nodded in reply. Both of them looked at the sky outside. The sun was rising, and dawn was breaking. Theyughed subconsciously and say, "The darkness is soon over, and the daybreak ising. I guess Ocean City will finally be peaceful again soon." However, Nathaniel whispered in reply, "Well, you know that all humans are greedy, and greed is in all of our blood. It might be peaceful once we solve this issue, but I''m sure that another problem will arise soon. Sometimes, I miss serving in the army because no one will scheme against us secretly there. So, I guess we''re really born to serve in the army, huh?" "However, you have Madam now. Therefore, you''re reluctant to leave here even though you know that you will only face more dangerous situations here, right?" The corners of Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly when he heard Thomas'' question. "I guess we''re both like pots calling the kettle ck." Both of them exchanged a smile at each other after saying that. "Let''s go back. It''s almost dawn. Quickly extinguish the sedative incense and open the window to vent the room. Now, you should probably think of a way to confess your sins to Rainie. I hope she doesn''t scold you too much! Haha!" "Mr. Ye, are youughing at my demise right now?" Thomas was depressed when he remembered that he had to solve this problem soon. However, Nathaniel smiled and said nothing in reply. Instead, he patted Thomas'' shoulder and left the ward. He didn''t go back home, and he went straight to the military region instead. When Morgan received Nathaniel''s call, it wasn''t even time for the morning roll call yet. Thus, Morgan draped a coat around himself beforeing out. Meanwhile, Nathaniel stood outside the military region and looked at the familiar surroundings with a grateful expression. If he did not have Mango right now, he wouldn''t hesitate to return and serve in the army alongside his fellow soldiers. However, he didn''t think that he could leave his wife and children at the moment right now. Well, he would be lying if he said that he didn''t regret his decision. However, he had so many other regrets, but Mango was far more important than all of them. Meanwhile, Morgan came out just in time to see Nathaniel looking at the national emblem in a trance. After that, the national emblem was the pride of every soldier. "So, did you change your mind? Are you nning toe back?" Morgan''s voice came from behind. Only then did Nathaniel turn around and tidy up his clothes. He stood with his legs closed together and gave a standard military salute to Morgan. "Chief, I''m here to deliver something." "What is it?" Morgan gave Nathaniel a military salute and then took the thumb drive from Nathaniel''s hands. "Thomas risked his life to get the names of the employees and other evidence from GMS Corporation, Bernard''spany. Thus, I still want him to take the credit for this no matter whether he decides to return to the army or not." Morgan understood what Nathaniel was trying to tell him immediately! "Was the car ident an act?" "Well, it wasn''tpletely fake. Bernard really asked Diago to send someone to run over Thomas, but he naturally escaped with his agility. Thus, it only left a scratch on him." Nathaniel exined the truth to Morgan. Morgan then asked in a low voice, "What about the driver? I heard that the driver was his girlfriend''s neighbour?" "I think Diago paid him to keep it a secret. He was extremely frightened after the incident, so Thomas found himter and protected him. He kept the truth a secretpletely, so his wife and children literally did not know it. Besides, Thomas will let him go once the evidence inside has been proven to be true. So, I guess we''ll cooperate with the army in this." Nathaniel told Morgan the whole story. "We didn''t know that Diago was the one who hired him to run over Thomas, so I initially thought that it was Bernard. Hence, I decided to track Bernard and y along so that I could find out the truth. However, I didn''t expect to find out that so many officials were working behind him! Some of them are even the military executives." After all, these greedy officials would ept bribes and protect the guilty criminals. Hence, the army took action secretly as they wanted to get rid of all these corrupted military officials together. Both Nathaniel and Thomas had military statuses. Thus, they had requested a transfer previously to carry out some tasks for the army. Hence, Morgan had handed over this operation to both of them as well. Now that this operation was sessful, Nathaniel hade back to give Morgan his findings, so the army would naturally take care of the rest. After all, the army would have to interrogate and look into the officials on this list. On the other hand, Nathaniel also had his own ns for Bernard as well. Meanwhile, Morgan found that the thumb drive in his hand was indeed burdensome. "Both you and Thomas had left the military region and mingled around in society for years for these ck sheep. Now I wonder if both of you are willing toe back." "Sir, I..." "Don''t give me an answer now because I won''t ept it. You should think about it carefully before giving me a reply. Go back and rest now, alright? Let''s hang out the following day." "Alright." Nathaniel did not refuse Morgan''s offer. After saying goodbye to Morgan, he drove back to the Yes Mansion. Mango was still sleeping soundly while Rita was in good condition as well. Nathaniel suddenly realized that this was indeed a peaceful and tranquil moment. In fact, he was willing to give up anything so that he could have more peaceful moments like these. Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Nathaniel took a warm shower because it was cold outside before lying down by Mango''s side. Mango had a rtively better sleep this round, and she only woke up at 11 am the next morning. Perhaps she had gotten a better rest because she felt assured knowing that Nathaniel was here to support her, or maybe she had been too tired because Nathaniel tortured her too much in bedst night. When Mango looked at the clock, she thought that she had seen the time wrongly. She had even wondered whether the clock was faulty! However, she had no choice but to get up because she was hungry. Someone had ced a set of loungewear the had been chosen carefully on the nightstand. Furthermore, her slippers had been changed into a pair that had thick cotton. Did he think that she was going through her confinement period right now? Mango was slightly speechless after seeing what he had prepared, but she still wore the slippers and went downstairs. "Mommy, you''re awake? Urgh! You''ve slept for so long!" Rita sat on the sofa and yed with the toys that Nathaniel had bought for her, and she also had some food next to her. Mango blushed immediately because of Rita''s teasing. "Where''s your daddy?" "He went out to buy ingredients and said that he would make me some c chicken wingster." Rita''s eyes immediately sparkled when she started talking about food. "You''re such a glutton! Has your fever gone down?" Mango touched Rita''s forehead and heaved a sigh of relief only when she felt that Rita wasn''t burning up anymore. "Yep! It went down a long time ago. By the way Mommy, when did daddye back?" "He came backst night." Mango patted Rita''s head and poured herself a ss of water. Rita pouted her lips and said in reply, "Urgh! I wished daddy came back earlier. Maybe Ms. Zhang wouldn''t have bullied me if he did!" Mango felt upset instantly after hearing Rita''sints. "Your daddy and I will send you to kindergarten togetherter, or would you like to change another kindergarten?" "Mommy, can I not go to kindergarten? I don''t like going there at all!" Rita had a disgusted expression on her face as she said this. Then, Mango realized that Rita had already been traumatized because of this incident. Suddenly, she didn''t know how to exin this problem to Rita anymore. "Rita, everyone has their own tasks to do. Daddy needs to earn money, and I need to manage my company. Also, your brother needs toplete his studies, so you certainly have to go to kindergarten too." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Well, you can hire a private tutor for me, right?" After seeing how antisocial Rita was, Mango felt a little helpless because she did not know what to do. Nathaniel came back just at the right time. "What are you two talking over there? Rita, my darling, look at what daddy bought for you!" "Wow, you bought me so many fruits! There are blueberries, dragonfruits and mangosteen! They''re all my favourites! Daddy, I love you so much." When Rita heard that there was food, she forgot the problem that she and Mango had been discussing. She quickly ran over and eximed while tugging at the bag in Nathaniel''s hands. After all, she was still a child. Thus, she would immediately be excited whenever she saw something she liked. At that time, Mango truly hoped that her daughter could remain this innocent forever. Nathaniel saw the mixed feeling in Mango''s eyes when she looked at Rita. He said with a smile subconsciously, "Here you go, I''ve bought you some durians. I remember you liked them the most, right?" "Um... I don''t have much of an appetite." Mango sighed with some grief, and her eyebrows furrowed in frustration. "What''s wrong? Did Rita make you angry?" "I didn''t. Daddy, I''m very obedient!" Rita immediately proved her innocence when she heard Nathaniel''s question. However, Nathaniel was speechless, and he only replied slowly, "Wash the fruits before you eat them, alright?" "Oh, okay!" After answering Nathaniel, Rita ran away with the bag in her arms. Then, Nathaniel went around to sit down beside Mango and took her into his arms. "What''s wrong? Hmm?" "s! Rita doesn''t want to go to kindergarten because of this incident. What should I do? How can she go to primary schoolter if she doesn''t attend kindergarten? Besides, she will have a disadvantagepared to other children if she''s so antisocial!" Mango told Nathaniel all her worries. Nathaniel smiled in reply and said, "Don''t worry. She is only a kid, and she was bullied in kindergarten. Hence, she developed some antisocial characteristics due to drama. Rest assured, we can actually solve this problem easily!" "What? How do we solve it?" "You''ll find out soon." Nathaniel decided to keep Mango in the dark for now. Instead, when he saw that Mango was wearing the cotton slippers, he nodded and said with satisfaction, "From now on, you''ll wear cotton slippers at home. Also, I''ve already contacted the renovation workers. They''lle here this afternoon to change the heating system at home to a floor heating system. This way, the floor won''t be cold anymore." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango felt depressed. "Nathaniel, the new year is just around the corner. After the new year, there''s only one more month left before we won''t have to use the heaters anymore. Why did you choose to reinstall the heating system at this time? The weather will turn warm one month after the new system. Don''t you think that it''s such a waste? Is it even necessary to do this?" "Of course, it is because your body is still currently frail! I asked Emberly about it, and she said that it would take a long time for your body to recover, and you could suffer even more because of the cold during this period. Moreover, the instation of the floor heating will only take three days. Doesn''t this sound like a good time for us to stay at grandpa''s house for a few days?" Since Nathaniel had made up his mind, Mango was naturally unable to retort. "Oh, well. It''s normal for my body to be like this, so don''t worry too much. Besides, a lot of other women who have given birth are also this frail, right?" "I don''t care about any other women, but I need my wife to be always healthy. Don''t you want to grow old together with me? Come on, my queen, what do you want to eat for lunch? I made some porridge in the morning. Would you like to have some first?" Nathaniel asked because he could tell that Mango had just woken up by her expression. However, Mango shook her head and said, "I don''t need it. Let''s leave it and eat it for lunch. Also, can you cook a bitter? I have something to ask you." "Sure, what is it?" Nathaniel put the groceries aside and obediently sat on the sofa while waiting for Mango''s question. Suddenly, Mango felt likeughing. "Haha! Why are you acting all obedient and docile?" "Well, Noah taught me that I always have to listen to my dear wife''s words." "Wow! I can''t believe that you need to learn this from him!" Mango felt that Nathaniel had be a sweet talker after being detained at the police station. Nathaniel smiled faintly in reply with a doting look written on his brows. Mango coughed and said, "Alright, how did youe out of the police station? I thought that the higher-ups were going to investigate this matter, right?" "Yeah, they wanted to do so thoroughly. However, once Laney fell into Lebanon''s hands, they had no choice to release me because Lebanon was pressuring them to do so." Mango was stunned when he heard her exnation. "Wait... do you and Lebanon know each other well, or did you make a deal with him? I heard from Lebanon that you promised to let me visit his mother. Why did you do so? Do you know who his mother is? Is she rted to us?" Nathaniel paused when he heard Mango a series of questions. This was because he didn''t know whether he should tell her the entire truth. Previously, he had always wanted to protect Mango, and he didn''t want her to get involved in Lebanon''s family feuds. After all, many incidents could happen to her once he exposed her true identity. On the other hand, he only wanted to continue living a peaceful life with her. However, things seemed to be beyond his control at the moment. If he didn''t tell Mango the truth right at the moment, this meant that Mango would be kept in the dark. If that happened, how could she defend herself if something dangerous happened to her? After Mango looked at Nathaniel''s expression, she knew that he was trying to make a decision. Hence, she did not rush him and only waited quietly instead. Nathaniel finally sighed and said, "I have something that I''ve hidden from you all this while." "Is it rted to Melissa?" Mango still remembered that woman. She and Nathaniel barely had any secrets between them, and the only thing that he had hidden from her was the truth about Melissa. Nathaniel nodded in reply to her question. He said, "Melissa is the daughter of Lebanon''s nanny. She came to me as she knew something about Lebanon. She wanted to use this news to get some resources from me so she could seed in the entertainment industry. However, we had a misunderstanding because of her, so I''ve already dealt with her." Mango was stunned for a moment when she heard his reply. She was trying her best to avoid thinking about what Nathaniel was trying to imply when he said he had ''dealt'' with her. "So, what do Lebanon''s problems have to do with you?" "Well, to be exact, I have nothing to do with him. However, Lebanon and you are actually biological siblings." Nathaniel''s words were a bolt from the blue, and Mango almost fainted out of shock when she heard them. "Wait... wait a minute! What did you say just now? Who is Lebanon''s sibling?" "It''s you." Nathaniel looked at Mango and said in a low voice, "Although I don''t know what happened in between, he swore that you were his biological sister, and both of you were born from the same mother. In fact, he even showed me the paternity test report that he did!" Mango felt like her brain was about to explode because of this sudden news. "Wait, a paternity test report? Between him and me? Did the test results show that we were both biological siblings?" "Well, I can''t say that there is a 100% possibility. After all, the result of the paternity test showed that both of you are 60% simr. So generally, I would say that there is a high chance that both of you are biological siblings." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango once again. "Huh? How could a 60% simrity rate be enough to prove that both of us are siblings? It''s impossible for me to be his sister! Heck, I didn''t even know who he was before this!" Nathaniel had expected Mango to react this way. He held Mango''s hands andforted her, "Mango, only a father and son would have a simrity rate of 99%. Thus, it is likely for siblings to have a simrity rate of 60%." "No, way! How is it possible that we are both siblings? My mother only gave birth to me that year. After she gave me to the Shen family, she had adopted a boy. Could he be Lebanon? That''s not right. How could an adopted boy have blood rtions with me? Wait a moment!" Mango suddenly recalled something when she was rambling. She remembered that Queena did not tell her anything like this. Queen had said that the child of the Shen family had died, so she took the opportunity to the Shen family to raise Mango. Meanwhile, she was afraid that the people of the Hans family would find her, so she adopted a boy from an orphanage to create obfuscation. Who was the boy at the moment? Well, she would ignore the question about where he came from for now. But which family did Gisee from if the child of the Shen family had already passed away a long time ago? Mango suddenly remembered this question. "Wait a minute, let''s not talk about the rtionship between Lebanon and me first. Let''s start with Gise. Did Lebanon send her back?" "He did. She is in Ocean City now, so you can meet her any time. Why? Have you decided on how you want to get your revenge on her yet? If you don''t think that you can do it yourself, I can help you instead." When Nathaniel thought of how Mango''s back had turned into a horrible sight because of Gise, he wanted to make Gise suffer ten times more by peeling off her skin! However, Mango shook her head and said, "Nope, I''m not talking about this. I remembered very clearly that my mom said that the child of the Shen parents had died, so she took that opportunity to give me to them. So, where did the paternity test of Gise and the Shen familye from? Did anyone prove that the test was authentic in the first ce?" Well, Nathaniel had not expected her to ask this. In fact, he hadn''t been around when Queena had told Mango about their past. However, Nathaniel absolutely believed in Mango. If Mango remembered Queena''s words correctly, this meant that Gise''s identity was suspicious! Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 "Let me ask Ned to investigate this matter." Nathaniel quickly called Ned. "Draw some of Gise''s blood and find a way to get the blood sample of both Arsenio and his wife from prison. Then, get the paternity test done as fast as you can and send the results over." "Got it!" When Nathaniel was making the call, Mango didn''t remain idle either. Suddenly, she recalled that Brantley had mentioned that she was an aunt some time ago. This sounded too much of a coincidence! "Nathan, let me ask you something. Will the children of a pair of twins have a high simrity rate in a paternity test too?" "Well, theoretically, yes. Why are you asking this, though?" Nathaniel didn''t quite understand Mango''s question. Hence, Mango began to tell Nathaniel about her aunt. Nathaniel frowned his brows tightly after he finished listening. "Do you suspect that Lebanon''s mother is your aunt who you''ve never met since you were a child?" "This is only my spection. After all, I have done the paternity test with the Hans family and also my mom. So, how can I be Lenanon''s sister? I never knew who he was before this!" Nathaniel fell into deep thought after hearing what Mango had said. "What are you thinking? Am I wrong?" Mango began to panic when she saw how hard Nathaniel was thinking. Nathaniel whispered, "The paternity tests that you did with Queen and the Hans family were done so that you could have a new identity. After all, you died five years ago. Therefore, if you want to belong to a new family, you need to have a new identity. Hence, the Hans family were the ones who did these paternity tests for you. Mango immediately understood what Nathaniel was trying to say. "Huh? Do you think that the Hans family altered the DNA test to give me a status? What were their intentions, though? Why are they adding a child to the Hans family for no reason? Is that really necessary?" Mango''s doubts were reasonable as well. Nathaniel sighed and said, "You''re right. Let''s stop debating about it. After we go to Angoter, we will visit Lebanon''s mother. If she''s really your aunt, she should look the same as your mother, and everything will make sense by then. However, I hope that you won''t expose your rtionship with Lebanon." "Why not?" Mango was a little confused when she heard what Lebanon was saying. Nathaniel whispered, "Lebanon is the second prince in Lebanon. Lately, the president and the cab have had a huge agreement, and their entire country has been divided into two factions because they support different candidates that are in line to inherit the throne. Now, they''re in the middle of their most heated disagreement! Lebanon''s mother was only the fifth wife of the president, but she passed away after being cosseted for only a few years. She left Lebanon alone in the imperial court, where everyone kept looking down on him. In order to reduce the number of sessors, he has even been framed several times. Thus, it was not easy for him to survive until now. Hence, he chose to develop a career in the entertainment industry so that his other siblings would be more lenient towards him. However, Lebanon is an ambitious person, and I found out that he has been secretly training his own men to protect himself. He''spletely out of his mind due to the death of Alfred, so he dered war on Lexis immediately when he went back!" "So, I don''t think that he should drag you into theirplicated rtionships. Think about it. Both the Xiao family and the Hans family are your support, and they are all military forces. Also, you have me as well. If you reveal the fact that you and Lebanon are siblings, Lexis will start to fear you, so he will take the necessary precautions to defend himself. Thus, something distractions might happen to youter! Mango, this is why I initially didn''t want you to know about this. After all, I... I only want you to live a simple and happy life." Mango''s brows knitted together tightly after she had heard Nathaniel''s exnation. She knew that Nathaniel was telling the truth, but she knew her grandfather didn''t like to talk about her aunt. If she could confirm that Lebanon''s mother was her aunt, Brantley could finally find out his eldest daughter''s whereabouts! "Why is Lebanon so certain that we''re both siblings?" "Hmm... I don''t think this matter is as simple as it seems. Lebanon has been developing his career in the entertainment industry for years, but he knows everything about everything that happened back in his country. So, this means that he has his own connections that can give him information anytime. Besides, he took your sample and went to do a paternity test secretly. This issue should be confidential, so how could Melissa overhear his ns by coincidence? Furthermore, Melissa''s boyfriend works for Bernard, and we know that Bernard is actually in cahoots with Lexis. Don''t youN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. think that this is too much of a coincidence? If someone had nned all of this, I think that there''s a possibility that the same person tampered with the paternity test as well. Also, why did Lebanon suddenly know about your existence?" Mango felt a headacheing when she heard Nathaniel''s analysis. After all, those treacherous people schemed and deceived each other every day. She felt that such a life was too tiring! "What if the other party still thinks of me as Lebanon''s biological sister even though someone really tampered with the paternity test, and we find out that Lebanon''s mother is not my aunt? What intentions do they have? Why are they doing this?" Nathaniel narrowed his eyes and whispered, "I''m afraid that they want to use the internal strife that''s happening in Ango to get rid of us." "Are you saying that all of this is a conspiracy? Alright, let''s think about it. Let''s assume that I''m not rted to Lebanon, yet they still decide to expose this truth so that they could use the internal strife to bring us down. So, shouldn''t they worry about us retaliating then? Besides, they can''t hide the truth forever! After all, this paternity test would be fake!" "Hmm... so I guess that you and Lebanon are rted somehow then." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango at once. "Huh? What do you mean?" "I''m trying to say that it is very likely that Lebanon is your aunt''s son, while both Lebanon and you are cousins. However, these are merely our spections. We will only know the truth when we meet Lebanon''s motherter. If our guesses are correct, then the mastermind must know that the Xiao family lost their eldest daughter at that time. Although this matter caused an uproar then, many people thought that the terrorists killed Xiao family''s eldest daughter. Therefore, only a few people know about the truth about how the Xiao family lost their daughter. Hence, the person who knows about this must have been close to the Xiao family at that time. Urgh! What a scary person! He has so much information on his hands!" Nathaniel tried to make the story as simple as he could so that Mango could understand it as well. Mango immediately felt depressed after hearing his exnation. She felt upset because she only wanted to leave peaceful days. However, new enemies would pop up one after another, so she had no time to rest. When would these dayse to an end? "Ahh, let''s stop thinking about it. My brain hurts because of this! Oh, well. Who cares about who this mastermind is? The only thing I want to do now is to live peacefully with you, so these people shouldn''t attack us now. If they do, we''ll kill all of them! No exceptions!" Mango said in a domineering manner, but she pouted her lips childishly. Thus, Nathaniel immediately burst outughing when he saw her expression. "Well, if we want to find out what the mastermind''s intentions are, I guess we can only wait and see. Don''t think too much now. If you''re still worried, you can do a paternity test once again with the Hans family. I personally think that you are the daughter of the Hans family and Queena, whereas both you and Lebanon don''t have the same mother." "Yeah, I think so too, but I believe that Lebanon should be my cousin. So, I think that we made a breakthrough because we have more information about my aunt now. My grandpa will be happy to know about this! Mango said happily. Only then did Nathaniel realize that he seemed to have forgotten to tell Mango something. "Mango, urn... I think I forgot to tell you that Lebanon''s mother passed away." Mango waspletely stunned for a moment after hearing his words. She recalled the conversation that she had with Nathaniel in detail again. Then, she realised that Nathaniel told her Lebanon''s mother passed away a few years after she got married. Therefore, this meant that Lebanon wanted them to visit his mother''s tombstone, right? Suddenly, Mango started feeling uneasy. "Wow, thank God I haven''t told grandpa anything yet, or he would be disappointed again. But I pity grandpa because fate seems to be ying tricks on him. How could they let two of his daughters die before him? After all, he must have felt devastated because he had to send off his own daughters even though they were younger than him. Nathaniel, you have to promise me that you will die after me when we grow oldter. I don''t want to see you leave the world in person, and I don''t think I can stand it either!" Mango suddenly felt gloomy at this thought. "What a silly child! Why are you talking about death now? I''m sure that both of us will live a long time. Alright, I''m going to cook now, so what do you want to eat?" "Hmm... I want to eat a human. Do you think that''s possible?" Mango blinked. Nathaniel felt warmth going down to his cr*tch. However, when he remembered that he had gone through a minor operation this morning, he coughed and said, "Um... Human flesh is poisonous, so you can''t consume them. Choose something else instead." Mango immediatelyughed when she saw his expression. "Hey! What kind of weird thoughts are you having? Whatever. Just cook anything that your daughter wants. By the way, where is Rita?" Mango suddenly recalled something. Why did Rita disappear after washing fruit? She stood up abruptly and walked towards the kitchen quickly. Meanwhile, Nathaniel followed behind her. When the two of them arrived at the kitchen, they realized that Rita was sitting in the kitchen and eating silently with a bag of fruits in her arms. She was stuffing the fruits in her mouth greedily as if she had been starving a few days! Mango''s mouth twitched slightly when she saw this. "Rita, can you tell me what are you doing now?" "I''m eating some fruits." There were some dragon fruit juice stains at the corner of Rita''s mouth. It was red in colour, and she looked terrifying as she looked like she had blood all over her mouth! "How many fruits did your daddy why? Huh? How could you eat so much? Aren''t you afraid of having diarrhoea tonight?" "Well, they''re delicious." Rita puffed out her cheeks, and she stuffed the remaining fruit into her mouth as she spoke as if she was afraid that Mango would snatch them away from her. Nathaniel looked at the both of them in amusement and snatched the dragonfruit from Rita''s hands. "You can''t each too much because it''s not good for your stomach. Be a good girl, alright? Go and wash your face and your hands. I''ll make some c wings for youter!" "Okay. I love you the most, daddy. Muah!" When Rita heard that Nathaniel was making some delicious food, she immediately got up and kissed his face. Once she saw that she had left a red kiss stain on his cheek, she giggled and left the room. Mango was slightly speechless at this scene. "Look, she''s a girl, but she''s such a glutton! What happens if she can''t get married in the future?" "I''ll raise her if no one marries her then. After all, she''s my own daughter, and I''m rich enough to feed her, right?" Nathaniel replied with a determined face. Suddenly, he felt Mango shooting a cold re at him. He asked innocently, "Huh? Did I say something 911 "Humph! Yes, I get it! Rita is one of your precious lovers, so you will do anything for her! Oh, well! Nathaniel, I''m telling you that all your money belongs to me! All of it! So, how can you raise her with my money? You''re such a b*stard, how could you be so ungrateful and forget all about me... hmph!" Mango turned around and left angrily after she said that. On the other hand, Nathaniel looked confused. What did she mean? Wasn''t Rita his precious lover? Also, Rita was Mango''s daughter! Why did she say that he was ungrateful and call him a b*stard?" Nathaniel pondered for about five minutes before he finally realized the core of this problem. His wife was jealous! Furthermore, the target of her jealousy was her own daughter! Nathaniel was a little upset at this thought. Did she want him to whisper sweet nothings to her to make her happy? He only hadn''t seen her for a few days, so why did his wife be so childish? When Nathaniel thought about it, he smiled faintly. Suddenly, he heard his mobile phone ringing. Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Michael was calling him. "Boss, Gise woke up, and she''s yelling non-stop here. She''s too noisy, and our men can''t sleep! So, what should we do?" A merciless gaze shed across Nathaniel''s eyes. "Do I still need to tell you what to do? Now that you have an easy life, have you forgotten the excruciating training that you''ve survived through?" Nathaniel''s tone was slightly cold. After hearing this, Michael couldn''t help but shudder During those years, Nathaniel had mingled around with now citizens, and he rarely used his commander authority on them. In fact, Michael had thought that he would continue to keep a low profile. However, he immediately regained his senses when he heard Nathaniel''s harshmand. "Got it, boss." "If you ask me another useless question like this one, I''ll get someone to rece you as the head of Baxter Alliance. Nathaniel hung up the phone after he had finished speaking. After all, both his wife and daughter were still waiting for him to cook them a meal. The moment Nathaniel thought of Mango and Rita, the hostility on his facepletely vanished without a trace. He shook his head with a smile. Then, he couldn''t help but walk to the children briskly when he remembered how jealous Mango had been. On the other hand, Mango only realised what she had done when she returned to her bedroom. Hmm... How could she be jealous of her own daughter? It appeared that Rita was getting more cunning now! Mango felt pretty good, though. When she sat at the table, she found that rissa had given her a call. Thus, she had no choice but to call rissa back. "What''s up?" "Ms. Shen, one of our artists got into trouble!" Mango frowned slightly when she heard rissa''s words. "Huh? What happened?" "It''s Lilith. Apparently, the people who used to be her parents were her foster parents. After they adopted her, they had a son. Therefore, they treated Lilith badly once they gave birth to him. Now, they keep asking Lilith to give them money. Lilith didn''t tell us about this matter previously, but her foster parents are suing her now, so this incident caused an uproar! The reporters are pretty much waiting outside the entrance now! Urgh! I guess we''re all famous, thanks to her!" rissa said in a sarcastic manner. Mango frowned slightly after hearing this. "Is Lilith the second-tier artist that we signed a contract with?" "Yeah, she is. I was wondering why she chose to sign a contract with ourpany. However, I didn''t think much about it. Argh! I never knew that she had such a troublesome past behind her! I''ve heard from others that her former managementpany decided to break off her artist contract because her foster parents had a fuss back there as well!" Upon hearing rissa''s words, Mango instantly came up with a n. "Anyway, she is now an artist under ourpany, so we have to take the responsibility to solve this problem. You should ignore theizens'' gossip first. Now, send someone to check her current financial situation and how she has been spending her money. Also, get one of our staff to find out whether her parents have abused her. Now that things have escted this way, we have no choice but to face this problem head-on. After all, Lilith is famous now. Even though she became famous because of a negative scandal, we can promote ourpany if we deal with this problem well. Who knows? This might even be an advantage for us because we managed to put ourpany in the spotlight." Of course, both Mango and rissa were looking at this issue from different perspectives right now. rissa was slightly stunned when she heard this. She couldn''t help but admire Mango. "Okay, Ms. Shen, I''ll do it right away. Is our PR Department going to remain silent for the time being over this incident?" "Yeah, put it off for now. Let''s see how things go. If theye prepared, I bet they won''t give us a chance to catch our breath, so what I''ve told you first." After Mango hung up the phone, she startedughing happily. Her filmpany definitely would be famous if the matter is well handled. In fact, she had been troubled because she wanted to thrust herpany''s name into the spotlights. However, this chance came at the right time! This was how the entertainment industry worked. No one would care what the truth was, and they were only concerned about thetest gossip. Most importantly, the public would never forget an artist that had be famous. As soon as Nathaniel came in, he saw that his wife had a cunning smile on his face. He couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you so happy?" "Nah, I''m not going to telling you." Mango decided to keep it a secret from Nathaniel for now. However, seeing that Nathaniel hade up to look for her, she asked, "Is our meal ready?" "Yeah, that''s right." "What did you make?" "Apart from c chicken wings, the other dishes are all your favorite." Nathaniel replied in a witty way instantly. Mango was clearly satisfied with this answer. "Well, that''s more like it. You can''t starve my daughter though, can you?" "Of course I won''t!" Nathaniel felt that this was too difficult! Finally, Mango went downstairs with Nathaniel once she was satisfied. Rita had already washed her hands, and she was in the dining room. "Mommy, it''s time to eat! How could you ask daddy to call you?" "He''s my husband, so I can do so." Mango bragged in a childish way. Rita frowned when she heard this. "Huh? But I don''t want him to do that! He''s my daddy. What if he bes too exhausted?" "He''s mine, so I can do whatever I want. Do you have any problem with that? Go find yourself a husband to serve you then!" Mango held Nathaniel''s arm as she continued toin childishly. Rita pouted her lips in an upset expression. "Daddy!" She had an aggrieved expression on her face, and Nathaniel immediately became distressed when he saw it. "Mommy is just kidding with you. Don''t be angry, Rita. Come on, let me hug you." "Nathaniel!" Mango looked at Nathaniel with annoyance as if she was daring him to hug her. Nathaniel felt a headacheing when he saw how both of them were acting. "She''s merely a child." After saying that, Nathaniel picked Rita up. Rita stuck out her tongue at Mango and made a face. Mango was so pissed off that she almost wanted to pull Rita out of her husband''s embrace. Meanwhile, Nathaniel turned a blind eye to how they were trying topete for his attention and directly carried Rita to the dining table. Mango said angrily, "I''ll make that you get married off quickly when you grow up so that you won''t fight with me over my husband!" "Same goes to you. I''ll get you married off when you grow old so that you won''t always fight over my daddy with me." Nathaniel almost choked himself when he heard Rita''s remark. "Ahem, Rita, do you want a stepfather?" "No, I don''t! Lora in our ss said that her mommy has found her a stepdad. He would always hit her when her mommy was not around. So, no! I don''t want a stepfather!" Rita became more terrified when she saw this. Nathaniel hurriedly said, "That''s why you can''t marry mommy off to someone else, got it?" "Oh... okay then." Rita nodded her head at once and even felt slightly taken aback. Of course, her daddy was the smartest person! At this thought, she looked at Nathaniel with admiration and then gave him a kiss. "Daddy, you''re so smart!" Mango''s mouth twitched a little when she heard how Rita was trying to please Nathaniel. Well... Her daughter had never praised her this way before! Humph! Rita was obviously her love rival! Once Nathaniel hadforted his daughter, he saw that his wife had sat far away. She was seething with anger, so he hurriedly brought her a ss of hot milk. "Have some milk and calm down. Rita is still young, so we have to teach her slowly." "Alright! I got it! She''s one of your precious lovers, so you can''t see any ws in her because you''re biased! I''m telling you, we won''t have another daughter if we end up getting kids again! After all, I only need one love rival. I''ll go crazy if I get another one! I swear!" Nathaniel paused for a moment, and then he said as if nothing had happened, "Well, you''re right. We already have them, so I think it''s good enough. Besides, you''ll be more exhausted if we have another baby. Instead of focusing on the children, I should dote on you more." Mango was pleased to hear how Nathaniel was sucking up to her. "Alright, it looks like you know your mistake. However, I still hope to give you another baby if I still can. Well, you were never around me, so you never experienced how it feels when your children are still in my stomach. s! If ourst baby was still here, he would''ve been four months old by now..." Mango suddenly looked gloomy at this thought. Meanwhile, Rita suddenly remembered about this as well, so she asked, "Oh, yeah! Mommy, where''s the baby in your belly?" Mango didn''t even bother to talk to her blunt daughter. Urgh! Would anyone that was in their right mind marry Rita when she grew up? She deeply doubted so. There was a trace of grief in Nathaniel''s eyes, but he quickly replied, "The baby in mommy''s belly has returned to the heaven." "Huh? Why did the baby go back to heaven?" Rita blinked her big eyes and questioned. "It is because the baby is an angel from heaven. He came to daddy and mommy because God arranged so. Both of you are also angels to your daddy and me, and I suffered so much to give birth to both of you. Also, this baby had something to do temporarily, so he went back to heaven first." After hearing Nathaniel''s expression, Rita could not understand everythingpletely. However, she still nodded and asked, "Will the babye back again?" "Hmm... that''s a secret." "A secret? Alright then." Rita nodded and stopped thinking about this question. Meanwhile, Nathaniel took the opportunity to give her a lesson, "Rita, you know that mommy no longer has a baby. Shouldn''t youfort her?" "Can I give mommy a hug then?" "Of course you can!" Rita jumped down from her chair and walked over until she was standing in front of Mango. Then, she tip-toed and stretched her tiny hands towards Mango. "Mommy, let me give you a hug." Mango''s heart instantly melted at this scene. She directly picked up Rita and said softly, "I... I was heartbroken when I heard that you were going to marry me off to someone else!" "Well, mommy, you were trying to marry me off too!" Rita immediately retorted. Mango sighed and said, "I was just kidding." "I was just joking too. So, mommy, let''s not fight over daddy anymore, shall we? Can we love each other forever?" "Alright." Mango nodded quickly in reply. Then, Rita continued asking, "Daddy has stayed with you for one whole night, so can he sleep with me tonight?" Mango''s mouth twitched again when she heard Rita''s question. This brat! She was trying to push her limits just because she had given in to her just now! Mango was about to say no when she heard Nathaniel replying with a smile, "Alright, I''ll sleep with you tonight." "Yeah! You''re the best, daddy!" Rita kissed Mango''s face casually. Then, she struggled to get down to the ground and sat down beside Nathaniel. "Daddy, I want to eat some c chicken wings." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Alright. Here you go." Nathaniel gently put the te of chicken wings in front of Rita. Mango felt depressed when she saw this. What the heck was going on here? After all, her husband had finally returned to her after a long period of waiting. Thus, she thought that he would spend more time with her. However, she never expected a love rival to appear suddenly and steal him away!" "Honey, I''m still a patient. Shouldn''t you spend more time with me instead?" Mango looked at Nathaniel with a pitiful expression on her face. Nathaniel said with a smile, "Well, that''s true. You may need to have a good rest since you are a patient. So, from today onwards, I will sleep in Rita''s room till the wound on your backpletely turns into a scab." Mango felt devastated when she heard Nathaniel''s words! Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 Mango had a resentful expression throughout their meal, and Nathaniel felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles when he saw this. However, he knew that he had no choice but to stay in Rita''s room when he remembered that he had undergone an operation recently. Meanwhile, Rita ate the meal with a content expression on his face. Once she was done eating, she even begged Nathaniel to tell her a story. Both of them knew that Rita was traumatised because of Elena. Thus, even though Mango was upset, she allowed Nathaniel to apany their daughter. When Emberly came over to re-bandage Mango''s wound, Mango''s expression was still a little gloomy. "Hey, who pissed you off this time? Why do you have such a long face?" "Who else can it be? My love rival, of course!" Mango shook her head helplessly as she said this. "Huh? A love rival?" Emberly was confused by Mango''s reply. "Who is it? Who has fallen in love with Nathaniel? Hell no, he was at the police station some time ago, wasn''t he? How can he mess with other women? Is she ady cop?" Upon hearing Emberly''s spection, Mango immediately burst intoughter. "That''s no anydy cop. Isn''t Rita one of my love rivals too? Heck, she took my husband away this round. Nathaniel mentioned that he would sleep with her before my woundpletely turns into a scab. Urgh! Why did I give birth to such a rival after going through so many hardships during the ten- month pregnancy period? How do you deal with your two daughters at home?" Mango seemed like she had met a confidante and quickly asked for advice. Emberly frowned slightly and said, "Well, I think that my family''s pretty normal. Evangeline is a tomboy, so she won''t stick to Eugene if Emily doesn''t hog him to herself. Besides, Emily''s a quiet person, so she will only check in on her dad whenever she''s free. As for Eugene, I hope only he can take care of his daughter and stop bothering me. "Haha! Why do you sound like you''re jealous?" Mangoughed as she teased Emberly. "Bah! I just think that you''re trying to take your frustration out on me because you can''t have your husband! Besides, Nathaniel only finished his operation this morning, so both of you can only have sex after half a month. Stop ming him for it, ok? After all, both of you don''t have to have sex everyday, right?" Mango was slightly shocked after she heard what Emberly said. "What... what operation are you talking about?" Emberly was stunned for a moment when she heard Mango''s question. "Huh? You don''t know about it?" "What? What are you talking about? Tell me! What operation was it?" Mango was about to sit up, but Emberly stopped her at once. "Don''t move. I''m applying medicine to your wound. Besides, it wasn''t a major operation, so don''t panic too much. After all, it was only a vasectomy. I went to meet Genevieve this morning to do a surgical handover. During that time, I saw Nathaniel asking Noah to operate on him, so I asked what procedure he was about to do. I... I really didn''t know that you had no idea about this! Wait! Did Nathaniel hide this from you?" Mango waspletely confused right now, even though Emberly had given her an exnation. After hearing Emberly''s words, she immediately recalled Nathaniel''s expression when she told him that she wanted another baby if they could do so. However, he remained the same, and he didn''t react to her statement at all. Hah! Nathaniel was really too good at acting! A vasectomy? Was he nning to not have any more kids in the future? Ah, this was why he was worried that she would be exhausted if they had any more kids. However, Mango suddenly felt warmth in her heart. "Did he tell you why he decided to go ahead with this operation?" Emberly nced at Mango and couldn''t help smile in delight. She said with disdain, "Why are you asking me about this since you clearly know about everything? Don''t you know the reason behind his actions?" "Of course, I do! But I think that I will feel touched if I hear someone else saying it out loud instead." Mango said with a grin. "Urgh! You''re insane!" Emberly scolded her with a smile and then uttered, "In fact, Nathaniel did the right thing because your body can''t handle another pregnancy right now. Besides, you barely recovered after giving birth to yourst child, but you became pregnant again. Then, both of you did not want to abort the baby, but you still lost him to fate anyways? Now that your body is terribly injured, your life will be in danger if you get pregnant again! So, your husband is really thoughtful, and he considered your body. Thus, a vasectomy would be the most effective method to prevent any pregnancies from happening." "But... but I''m sure he will regret it! When I was pregnant with my other children, he was not by my side, so he never got to watch how they grew up. Thus, I wanted to give him another child so that he wouldn''t have any more regrets!" Mango said these words sincerely from her heart. However, Emberly disagreed and said, "Nah, that''s not right. He was the one who was unsure of his feelings at first, and he never rified what rtionship he had with Macy as well. Thus, you suffered so much because of this, so he deserves to feel regretful for the rest of his life! On the other hand, you''ve gone through so much because of him, so why do you have to pay the price for his ignorance? If you keep thinking back on your regrets, your life would be too exhausting! Look, forget about it. After all, why should you continue to think about this when Nathaniel already made a choice himself?" Mango sighed and said, "s! How could he not have any regrets? Besides, he only decided to choose me over his own regrets." "Yes, yes, I got it. I clearly know that Nathaniel loves you more than himself, llrgh! Can you stop showing off in front of me? I''ll even stop treating you if you piss me off too much!" Mango burst out inughter after hearing what Emberly had said. Well, Mr. Sanchez is a pretty decent husband as well." "Hmm... he doesn''t really care about anything, but he still treats and my children pretty well. If he didn''t do that, I would''ve left him a long time ago!" Emberly said these words in a domineering tone, but she had a gentle gaze in her eyes. Mango smiled adorably. Whenever she recalled everything that Nathaniel had done for her, she was delighted. How could he hide the fact that he had gone through a vasectomy from her? It was time for her to get her revenge on him! Mango could almost imagine what would happen, and she couldn''t help butugh out loud. "That''s enough. Are you trying to pretend that I''m not here?" Emberly felt that Mango was easy to please. On the other hand, this was a trait that she did not have. Mango did her best to love Nathaniel. After all, she had suffered so much and gone through terrible ordeals because of him. However, she would continue to choose him as long as Nathaniel treated her slightly well. Thus, Emberly truly admired her courage. Mango seemed delicate, but she was bold and persistent when it came to love. Fortunately, Nathaniel had also given her the affection that she deserved. Emberly sighed at the thought and quickly applied the medicine to Mango''s wound. She whispered, "I heard Eugene and Noah talking on the phone, but I don''t know Nathaniel''s final decisions. Besides, I told you about this in advance so that you could be mentally prepared. If he makes a decision contrary to your expectations, I hope you won''t feel so disappointed." "Huh? What happened? Why are you acting so mysteriously?" Mango looked at Emberly while she questioned this. Emberly was not a talkative person, and she would not talk about others'' secrets casually. Thus, now that she was giving Mango a warning, it meant that Mango was somehow rted to this. Mango immediately became somewhat nervous at this thought. Emberly continued, "I heard that Nathaniel still has a military status. Also, I think Captain Eaves was asking him when he would return to serve in the army. Furthermore, Thomas was not in a vegetative state. Instead, he took this opportunity to go undercover into Bernard''spany so that he could get evidence of their crimes. He did this because the army heard that Bernard was in cahoots with some high-ranking officials, so he wanted to find out who these people were. Captain Eaves gave this task to both Nathaniel and Morgan, and your husband went to the military compound to visit him this morning. Who knows? Maybe they''ve already reinstated their military statuses. If your husband returns to the army, what would you do, Mango? What will happen to your children now?" Mango immediately froze at this question. She had no idea that all these had happened! However, she couldn''t me Nathaniel, though. The military would have requested them to sign a non-disclosure agreement. Hence, they would not be allowed to tell anyone, including their family members, about the details of their task. Thus, Mango did not bother thinking too much about this question. However, she was concerned about the other issue. If Nathaniel was nning to return to serve in the army, this meant that she would see him less often in the future, right? Furthermore, Thomas was involved in this! Mango couldn''t believe that he had been putting a facade all along! Suddenly, she wondered Rainie knew the truth. In fact, Rainie and Thomas''s rtionship would get even moreplicated if Rainie found out about it! At this thought, Mango felt her head hurting. "Does Rainie know about this?" "What? Mango, you''ve missed the point here! I was asking you what you would do after Nathaniel returns to the army! How could you worry about Rainie when you have your own problems to think about? Besides, why do you have to care about her love life?" Emberly felt that Mango was absurd right now! However, Mango just smiled and said, "I didn''t know that he had a military rank when I was married to him. After all, he''s one of the talents that belongs to our nation, so it''s only right for him to go back and serve the country. What else can I do now? I can''t wage a war on our nation just for him, right? The only thing I can do now is to spend as much time as I can with him now. Also, I think that Nathaniel probably will consider his choices and make a decision by himself, so I don''t want to get in his way." Emberly was slightly stunned after hearing Mango''s analysis, and she admired Mango even more. "Ah... you''re really a model wife to a soldier! Alright, I won''t say anything else. I''m d that you think this way. By the way, Eugene wants our four families to hang out together tomorrow, so let''s discuss this then." After saying that, Emberly began to pack up her things. Mango nodded and couldn''t help but think of Esther. "Do you know Captain Morgan''s wife, Esther Moore?" "Yeah, I do. What''s up?" Emberly looked at Mango with a puzzled expression. Mango struggled for a long time before asking, "I heard her addressing Morgan as her uncle. What''s going on there?" Emberly suddenly burst intoughter. "You can ask her personally tomorrow, and I promise that you will be surprised! Well, I have to go now. Remember, don''t overexert your body because you''ll end up reopening your wounds! Leave all the hard manual work to Nathaniel, ok? Also, both of you have to avoid staying in bed together! Bear this in mind!" Emberly said these words softly, but Mango blushed immediately after hearing them. "Okay! Urgh! Hurry up and leave!" Then, Emberly left with a grin. Mango walked down the stairs and saw Nathaniel putting Rita to sleep. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Rita wrapped her hands around Nathaniel back, and she almost leaned her entire body on Nathaniel''s chest. Meanwhile,n Nathaniel was not impatient at all. He patted Rita gently and softly sang her nursery rhymes. This was the first time that Mango had heard Nathaniel singing. The nursery rhymes that he sang to Rita were melodious, and his deep voice was alluring as well. In fact, his voice hadpletely enchanted her! Once Rita fell asleep, Nathaniel carried her back to her room. When he turned, he saw Mango standing at the stairs while looking at him with a wide smile on her face. He immediately became alert. He could tell what Mango was thinking when he saw her seductive gaze and smile. However, he had just finished his vasectomy. Thus, he knew that he couldn''t satisfy his wife''s desires for now. So, what should he do now? Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 Nathaniel quickly said, "Well then, I''m going to the hospital to visit Thomas." After saying that, he turned around and left. However, Mango immediately stopped him. "Do you not love me anymore?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Mango''s solemn words terrified Nathaniel immediately! However, Nathaniel wanted to please her, so he said, "How could that be possible? I love you the most!" "Then, why did you run away when you saw me?" Mango walked down the stairs gracefully as she said this. Meanwhile, Nathaniel retreated slightly without realising it. "Of... of course, I''m not running away! I only wanted to visit Thomas!" "Thomas has Rainie to keep himpany, and I think that they should spend more time together to build up their rtionship. So, why are you going to disturb them?" Mango walked towards Nathaniel as she spoke. When Nathaniel retreated right away to the door frame, he suddenly noticed that Mango had grabbed his cor with her hand. Then, she gently stretched another hand and drew circles in front of his chest. He suddenly felt parched. "Look, Mango, listen to me, please. I have something to tell Thomas. I..." "He''s still in a vegetative state. What can he do for you even if you tell him about it?" Mango looked at Nathaniel in confusion. Nathaniel realized that he had made a slip of the tongue. What should he do now? Should he confess to Mango right now? He was still thinking about what to do. Suddenly, Mango''s gaze darkened. Hah! Nathaniel was such an idiot! Why did he not confess even though Mango had given him a perfect chance to do so? It seemed that he really wanted to get himself into trouble! Mango immediately moved her hand down along his chest at this thought. "Honey, did any pretty cops in the police station end up falling for you?" "What? How could that be possible?" Nathaniel felt that he was burning up, and warmth was spreading all around his body quickly. This was torture to him! Normally, Mango would not take the lead and seduce him. Hence, now that he had just finished his operation, why was she suddenly so dominant? Did he not satisfy her the previous night? This couldn''t be! However, Nathaniel did not dare to evade her touch and could only pathetically bear this sweet torment. "Honey, since Rita has fallen asleep, we..." "Are you saying that we should go up and do it?" Mango''s eyes were gleaming. When Nathaniel heard this, he almost choked on his own saliva! "No... no, what I mean is we can do something else more meaningful." As he spoke, he quickly grabbed Mango''s and dragged her aside. Mango immediately became displeased. "Nathaniel, what are you doing? Tell me! Did you cheat on me?" "Hell no! Of course I didn''t." Nathaniel could not tell Mango the painful truth right now! "If you didn''t do that, why care you pushing me away? Nathaniel, I won''t forgive you if you don''t tell me the truth today!" Mango immediately turned into a shrew. She put her hands on her hips and looked at Nathaniel with a fierce expression as if she wanted to fight him. However, Nathaniel had to admit that she looked incredibly seductive right now! If this happened in the past, he would''ve brought her to the bed and made love to her without saying anything else. But, he couldn''t do that now!" "Honey, um... I think that you should continue to act gracefully like how you always do. This fierce attitude isn''t like you at all! Nathaniel was trying toe up with an exnation so that Mango wouldn''t leave him angrily. Mango immediately put down her arms from her hips. She stared coldly at Nathaniel and said, "Nathaniel, if I find out that you''re hiding something from me... Hmph!" Mango emphasised on thest word on purpose. Nathaniel was terrified right now, and he could feel his whole body trembling profusely! Was it toote for him to confess now? Nathaniel quickly pondered before he said, "Alright, I''ll be honest with you now, ok?" "Ok. Go ahead then." Mango sat down on the sofa and took a sip of warm water to moisten her throat. After all, being a shrew was too tiring! Mango was too exhausted! While Mango was drinking water, Nathaniel hurriedly said, "Thomas wasn''t in a vegetative state, and he was just faking it. Let me exin the whole incident to you." Mango frowned slightly when she heard this. She wasn''t interested in what happened to Thomas! After all, Thomas was nobody to her. Obviously, Nathaniel didn''t know what Mango wanted to know. Therefore, Mango abruptly stood up, which immediately startled Nathaniel. "What''s wrong?" "I don''t want to listen to you anymore! Nathaniel, I hope you don''t regret your decisions! Hmph!" After saying that, Mango directly turned around and went upstairs. Nathaniel immediately started panicking when he saw her reaction. Did he say something wrong? Didn''t Mango want him to confess? Why did she get mad even though he was telling the truth? Why did he feel that it was getting more difficult for him to read his wife''s mind? On the other hand, Mango did not care what Nathaniel was thinking. Urgh! Her husband was too annoying! How long did he n to keep his vasectomy a secret from her? Mango was his wife, but she knew nothing about it! Heck! Even someone like Emberly had known about his surgery before she did. So, now that she was giving him a chance, why couldn''t he tell her the truth? When she thought about this, she didn''t feel like talking to Nathaniel anymore. Mango turned on theputer and browsed through some websites. Then, she noticed that Lilith''s scandal was still in the headlines. Mango had to admit that cyber bullying was truly too terrifying. Right now, she could only wait for rissa to find some concrete evidence so that they could turn this whole incident favourable to them. Furthermore, she also inquired about other affairs in thepany. Then, she learnt that her company was doing well except for Lilith''s scandal. Meanwhile, Ares had also left a message for Mango. After learning that she was injured, he told her to rest more and thanked her for sending someone to the team to deal with the crisis. Then, he asked if she could persuade Rainie to return to her work as soon as possible. After all, the entire team was hoping that Rainie could be famous once she released her album. Of course, Mango agreed to this. Suddenly, she recalled Rainie''s and Thomas''s rtionship. Rainie had a fiery temper, so she would definitely take out her anger on Thomas when she learnt that he had deceived her. Mango immediately became worried at this thought. It seemed like she really had to pay them a visit to the hospital. After that, Mango changed into a new set of clothes and went out after putting on light makeup. "Where are you going?" Nathaniel was stunned as he rarely saw Mango putting on makeup before she went out. "It''s none of your business! I''m going out on a date. Humph!" Mango haughtily held her head high and walked out as she said that. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes immediately when he heard her response. Where was she going? Did she just say that she was going on a date? Who was she going on a date with? Was there anyone in Ocean City who would risk their own lives to steal his wife from him? At this thought, Nathaniel hurriedly chased after her. Suddenly, he realised that Rita was still sleeping at home, so he had to turn back. "Aunt Lucy, please help me to take care of Rita." "Okay, Sir." Once Nathaniel had given out his orders, he immediately ran back out again, but Mango was nowhere to be seen. On the other hand, Mango didn''t care whether Nathaniel was feeling worried or not. She wanted him to be insanely jealous! After all, she did not intend to let him off the hook so easily. Then, Mango drove straight to the hospital. She heard Rainie''s voice before she even reached Thomas'' ward. "Thomas, you have big b*lls, huh? How dare you lie to me by pretending to be a vegetable? If I don''t beat you to death today, I can''t live up to my name!" Thomas said somewhat fearlessly, "Do you mean that? If you can''t live up to your name, you can always take up my surname instead. So, you''re saying that you''re going to ept my marriage proposal, right? That''s settled then!" "You son of a b*tch! Stop right there! How could you twist my words like this?" Rainie shouted angrily. Thomas said with a grin, "Do you think I''m that stupid? If you beat me to death, how will I marry you in the future? This is such a loss for me, so I can''t let that happen!" "Ah! Thomas Song! You b*stard!" After shouting like crazy, Rainie squatted on the ground and cried out loud. Her cries immediately frightened Thomas. He had seen how fiery Rainie''s temper could be before, but he had rarely seen her cry. Thus, Thomas would feel particrly distressed each time she cried. "Don''t cry, please! Why are you crying? Should... should I let you hit me instead?" Thomas walked over as he spoke. "Rainie, don''t cry anymore..." "Get out of my way! I don''t love you anymore! Get lost now!" Rainie threw punches and kicks at Thomas while she screamed. However, Thomas gritted his teeth and held on tightly to Rainie before he said harshly, "No way! I''ll lose you if I get out now. Rainie, don''t cry, okay? I''m guilty, alright? I''m so sorry! You can punish me however you want! After all, I''m still your man!" "F*ck off! I don''t want you to be my man! Not anymore! Urgh! You don''t know how many tears I''ve waited on you! I was heartbroken when I found out that you were in a vegetative state, but you''re telling me that you were putting an act all around? Were you happy when you were lying down on the bed while enjoying your life? Meanwhile, I worked hard every day to pay for your medical expenses! Why did you freeze yourpany''s assets if you''re not sick? Were you happy to see me having such a hard time? Thomas, you''re an inhuman b*stard! Why should I continue to stay with you? After all, I can seduce any other man I want with my gorgeous looks!" "Well, you''ve used your gorgeous look to seduce me now, so you can''t run away anymore." "F*ck! Thomas Song!" Rainie felt that her whole body was exploding in fury. Thomas wasn''t even showing any remorse! How could she continue to be with a man like him? She would leave him now! Yes, she had made up her mind to do so! Rainie was so furious that she bit hard on Thomas''s shoulder. Her bite was harsh and ruthless. In fact, Thomas felt that her bite had torn through his flesh, and his shoulder was bleeding. However, he knew that he couldn''t move away because he owed Rainie too much. After biting him, Rainie was still furious, and she pushed Thomas away directly. "I want to return to B City. After all, I''m going to be a movie star soon, so why do I need to make do with you? There are plenty of wealthy and powerful men are chasing over me." Once she had finished speaking, she immediately turned and began to leave the room. However, Thomas directly grabbed her waist from behind and threw her directly on the bed. He said angrily, "Hah! Why are you spouting even more terrible nonsense? Do you still want to find a wealthy and powerful man? I''m still here!" "Bah! You''re already in a vegetative state, so why should I keep you around?" Rainie started punching and kicking him as she struggled. However, this time, Thomas did not give in to her. He directly grabbed her leg with one hand and leaned forward. "Hmm... I think you need to be punished." "Huh? Who''s punishing who now?" Rainie continued to fight back, but she could not say anything else after that. After all, Thomas had immediately shut her up by kissing her with his tongue. "Oh... hmm..." Rainie continued to struggle. However, soon, moans starteding out from the ward that both of them were in. When she heard these noises, Mango sighed. Could she still go into the room now? Well, what could she do if she entered the room? Then, she gently closed the door of the ward and left the hospital after cing a ''Do not Disturb1 sign on the door. Suddenly, she felt envious of Rainie and Thomas as they could make love anywhere without fear. On the other hand, Nathaniel waspletely different! Mango recalled how furious Rainie had been just now, and she became upset because she could not get mad at Nathaniel the same way. Then, she arrived at the underground parking lot and nned to buy something before going home. After all, Nathaniel had juste back. Although she was angry at him, she still had to make time to get along with him. Otherwise, if he really decided to return to the army, she didn''t know when she would see him again. Mango walked towards the car with this thought in her mind. However, her expression changed when she arrived in front of her car. Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 She couldn''t believe that someone had knocked over her car! "Excuse me, may I know if you''re the owner of this car?" A lovely girl stood in front of Mango, and she had a miserable expression on her baby face. "Yeah, I am." Mango looked at the girl, and thetter looked around eighteen years old. She was obviously still a child! Mango couldn''t help but sigh at this thought. "So... how did this happen?" Mango''s car front had a dent. In fact, if she hadn''t parked her car in the carpark, she would''ve thought that she had gotten this dent from a car ident on the road! The girl scratched her head with embarrassment and said, "I just got my car license, and I wanted to reverse my car into the lot, but... uh, I didn''t manage to do so. Also, I might have hit the same spot five times in a row ..." "What? You hit the same spot five times in a row?! Urgh! Your driving instructor should retire already!" Mango felt that she shouldn''t have left her house today. Initially, she had wanted to pay a visit to both Thomas and Rainie at the hospital. However, they ended up hitting her sore spot as she heard them having sex in the hospital just now! After that, she wanted to go out to buy some ingredients instead, but she had encountered such a rookie driver. Oh, God! Why was she so unlucky today?" Upon seeing Mango''s expression, that girl immediately said, "Let mepensate you! I really mean it! However, I don''t have much money right now. So, can I pay you by instalment?" Mango''s expression softened when she noticed that the girl was dressed like a student. "Forget it. I''ll fix it myself. However, I advise you to drive less in future. It''s safer for you to take a cab." Mango was giving this advice to the girl sincerely. However, the girl shook her head and said, "No! After all, I was the one who hit your car. I know that this car is expensive, and I may not be able to afford for it for my entire life. However, I have to take responsibility for the mistake I''ve made. My name is Charlotte Ramirez, and here is my mobile number. Give me your invoiceter, and I will pay you back by instalments every month." Charlotte continued to insist. Mango looked at her again. Mango feltfortable talking to Charlotte because thetter''s eyes were clear. In fact, Mango felt as if Charlotte''s gaze was purifyingpletely. Charlotte was not exceptionally gorgeous, but she was attractive because she had defined features and a baby face. Thus, Mango had a good impression of her. "Hello, I''m Mango Shen." "What? Are you Mango Shen? Wait... are you from the renowned Shen family?" There was a strange look in Charlotte''s eyes when she asked this. "Yeah, why? Do you know me?" Mango felt slightly surprised when she saw Charlotte''s reaction. After all, she had never met Charlotte before! If she had seen Charlotte before, she would definitely remember her. However, thetter obviously recognised her. However, Charlotte quickly shook her head and handed over her card to Mango. "Here is my card. Don''t forget to contact me, ok? I have to go now. See you soon!" After that, she quickened her pace and left the parking lot in a hurry. Mango looked at Charlotte''s retreating figure and nced at the card in her hand. There was a mobile number written in an ornate font on it. She could tell that Charlotte had a pure and innocent personality, so why did thetter show such a surprised expression when Mango had introduced herself? However, Mango could not answer this question. Well, Charlotte could have been putting a facade. Perhaps she did not want topensate Mango, and she wanted to take this opportunity to run away instead? Mango took a guess, but she didn''t seem to mind too much. Well, this was a valuable car, and it would take a long time to repair the dent. However, this cost was almost nothing to her and the Ye family. Thus, Mango quickly forgot about the girl and this incident. She used a ride-hailing app to book a cab and went straight back to the Ye s Mansion. After all, now that she could not drive her car, why should she bother to buy groceries? Nathaniel was not around by the time she came back, but Rita was painting on the sofa. Mango walked over, and she frowned slightly after taking a nce at Rita''s drawing. She had heard that a child''s paintings depicted their true feelings. In the past, Rita''s paintings were all positive, but Mango soon realized that her paintings carried a trace of darkness and fear now. Mango''s heart immediately ached at this thought. Nathaniel had dealt with Elena thoroughly after that incident. After theizens had exposed her, she could no longer be a teacher. Also, the wives of the men that she had been having affairs with immediately came and demanded an exnation. Then, they mocked her and embarrassed her in public. In fact, Mango heard that one of them had thrown Elena on the streets when she was naked, and thetter became famous again because of that incident! However, Mango still felt that the punishment was not enough for her. Those punishments were the price she deserved to pay for her previous deeds. However, she did not pay the price for the trauma that she had inflicted on Rita. Thus, Mango wanted Elina to apologize to Rita! Mango had never been a person with strong opinions. However, when she saw how her cheerful daughter had be, she felt that she had to seek justice for Rita. Then, she gave a call to Carmel. Ever since Nathaniel had returned, Carmel had returned to the Xiao family as well. Thus, Carmel was shocked when she received Mango''s call. "Madam? Why are you looking for me?" "Come and pick me up. Also, find out where Elena is staying now. I want to look for her now." "Okay, Madam." After hanging up the phone, Carmel promptly searched for Elena''s information on the inte. She found Elena''s address almost immediately. After all, all the femaleizens hated her now, so it was easy to find any of her information on the inte. Carmel recorded down the address before driving to The Ye''s Mansion. Mango looked at Rita and whispered, "Darling, would you like to hang out somewhere with Mommy?" "No! I don''t want to go out!" Rita wasn''t interested in Mango''s suggestion. Rita used to spend most of her childhood lying on her hospital bed, so all she wanted to do was to y around outside as much as she could. However, Mango felt upset now that Rita had be traumatised because of Elena. "Rita, my dear, whether adults or children, they all tend to make mistakes. So, the only thing that we have to do is to admit our mistakes. I will bring you to Nanny Zhang and make her apologize to you, is that okay?" Rita couldn''t help but tremble slightly when she heard Mango''s words. "Do adults apologize too when they do something wrong?" She inquired in a soft voice with anticipation in her eyes. "Of course, we do! Adults have to do the same thing!" Mango gently caressed Rita''s head with a tender smile on her face. "But... but she looks so scary!" Rita obviously was still afraid of Elena because of what had happened. "It''s okay. Ms. Zhang knows that she did something wrong, so she won''t scold you anymore. I promise!" Mango still had a smile on her face when she said this, but she was cursing Elena secretly in her heart! It would be fine if Elena apologized to Rita without a fuss, or else... A trace of ruthlessness shed in her gaze, but it disappeared in merely a blink of an eye. Meanwhile, Rita tilted her head as she tried to figure out whether Mango was lying to her. On the other hand, Mango did not urge her either. Not long after that, Rita finally nodded. "Okay, I''ll go with you. You''ll protect me, won''t you?" "Sure, I will!" After that, Mango picked up Rita and left the house. Once Carmel saw that they had gotten on the car, she asked softly, "Madam, are we doing there now?" "That''s right." Mango nodded and answered. During their journey, Rita leaned on Mango''s body in silence. She took out her phone and yed games on it. Rita used to be a talkative child. Thus, Mango felt heartbroken when she saw how quiet Rita was acting right now. "When we reach our destination, you should go in first and talk to her. Do you understand what I''m trying to say?" "I got it, Madam." Carmel was a smart person. She could tell how much Mango cared about Rita from Mango''s loving gaze. Thus, she deduced that Rita was traumatised because of Elena! She immediately thought that Elena deserved all the hardships that she was facing now. After all, how could Elena do this to an innocent child? Soon, their car arrived at the door of Elena''s house. There was paint sshed all over the house. Some people had even thrown vegetable leaves and eggs on the door, and the whole ce was stinky and disgusting. Mango frowned slightly at this scene. She didn''t want to let her child go into the house that had such a devastating appearance. "Rita and I will wait for you inside the cafe over there." After saying this, Mango moved first and carried Rita off the car. However, Rita stopped right at the gates of the KFC shop. "Mommy, I don''t want to drink coffee! I want to eat KFC." Mango couldn''t refuse Rita''s request after looking at her pleading eyes. "Alright, but don''t eat much, ok?" "I promise!" A smile instantly appeared on Rita''s face. Mango rubbed her hair helplessly and said, "Let''s go. I''ll send a message to Aunty Carmel to tell her that we''re here." "Mommy, you''re the best!" Rita immediately began to tter her mother. N?velDrama.Org content. Meanwhile, Mango shook her head dotingly at her praise. "Haha! I''m only the best when your daddy isn''t around! When he''s here, then I''ve to get out of my way, am I right?" "What? I never said anything like this! Mommy, you''re always the best!" Once Mango gave food to Rita, thetter would also sing her praises. "Heh! You smart brat!" Then, she took Rita into the KFC shop. "Hello, would you like me to take your order?" Mango was stunned when she heard a familiar voice. She abruptly lifted her head and caught sight of Charlotte looking at her in astonishment. "Ma... Mango Shen?" Mango suddenly felt likeughing because of this scene. The world was a small ce indeed! "Yes, I''d like to ce an order, please." Mango smiled faintly while she said this. Charlotte quickly came back to her senses. "Alright, sure!" Then, Charlotte handed the menu to Mango. However, Mango pushed it directly towards Rita. "Rita, remember that not to order so much." "Can I have a family bucket? Please, mommy!" Rita looked pleadingly at Mango. Her beautiful little eyes blinked, and Mango''s heart melted at this sight. Charlotte was stunned when she heard Rita calling Mango ''Mommy''. Then, she asked quickly, "Are you married?" "Nonsense! Why would I have a kid if I wasn''t married? What are you thinking?" Mango felt that Charlotte was too adorable! After hearing Mango''s teasing, Charlotte''s expression was slightly awkward, and a tinge of blush appeared on her cheeks. Suddenly, Rita realised that her mother knew thisdy well. "Hi, if you know my mommy, can you give us a discount? Or maybe you can give us more benefits? Well, actually... I only want one more drumstick." Mango almostughed until tears welled up in her eyes when she heard what Rita had said. When did this brat learn how to bargain with others? No, wait! She was actually asking for a free gift! It appeared that Rita could alwayse up with more devious ns to get more food. She shook her head and said, "A family bucket is more than enough for you. Why are you asking for another drumstick? Rita, you can''t be too greedy!" "I... I just want a chicken drumstick. I''m not even being greedy right now!" Rita retorted with a serious face. Charlotte immediately burst outughing at this scene. "Ah! She''s so cute! No problem! I can add another drumstick for you." As Charlotte spoke, someone called out to her. Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 "Charlotte, someone''s calling you!" "Okay, I''ming!" Charlotte looked apologetically at Mango and said, "Miss Shen, I''ll go and pick up this call first. I''ll get someone to deliver the food to you as soon as possible." "Okay, go ahead." "Remember to add one more chicken drumstick." Rita reminded her in a serious manner. Mango immediately burst intoughter when she heard this. "Alright, alright, stop it. You''re such a glutton!" "Food is heaven! That''s what Wisdom told me before, so I''m not ashamed to be a glutton!" Rita said this straightforwardly. Meanwhile, Mango did not say anything else either. Soon, a server brought the family bucket to them, and there was indeed an extra drumstick in it. Suddenly, Mango felt that Charlotte was an honest youngdy. She did not own the shop, and she was merely a shop assistant. Hence, it seemed that she had paid with her own money for the extra chicken drumstick. Thus, Mango decided to pay her back for the drumstick. After all, Charlotte was only a youngdy that was trying to survive by doing part- time jobs, so Mango could not ask her to use her own money. While she was pondering about this, Carmel had brought Elena with her. Elena was no longer the imperious person she used to be, and she was hiding stiffly behind Carmel right now. However, she was still shaken up as she looked around and nervously walked up to Mango and Rita. Mango did not have a good impression of her. However, she controlled her emotions for Rita''s sake. "Mrs. Ye, I''m sorry. Please forgive my ignorance! I''m already in a miserable state now. So, please... please can you spare me, regardless of what happened in the past?" Elena was about to kneel when she saw Mango, but Carmel immediately lifted her feet to stop her. She tried her best to kneel again but Carmel could prop her up easily with her foot. Mango nced around and saw that there was light refracting from a camera. She let out a cold sneer when she saw this. Heh! This b*tch had not learnt her lesson, and she was still trying to y tricks on her! However, it didn''t matter to Mango as she was not in a hurry as well. "Hmm... I think you''re apologising to the wrong person. Elena, I don''t know how you treated my daughter. My daughter might have told me about some of your actions, but I still don''t know the truth. So, let''s do this instead. Tell me what you did to my daughter in front of her and apologise to her. If you do that, I won''t ask you to take responsibility for this any longer." Mango demanded faintly. Rita stopped eating once she saw that Elena had arrived. However, she did not move, nor did she look nervous, and she just sat there quietly. On the other hand, Mango felt distressed after seeing how calm she was, and she could barely restrain herself from beating Elena to death! Of course, Elena was a smart person as well. Thus, she understood what Mango was trying to ask her to do. Then, she quickly knelt before Rita, and Carmel did not stop her at that time. Elena had knelt sincerely. Her knees hurt badly, but she could only endure the pain. "Ms. Ye, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have starved you or waked you up at midnight and asked you to pain. Also, I shouldn''t have hit you or scolded you. It... it was my mistake! I was blinded by my own greed, so I did all these ruthless actions to a child like you! It''s all my fault! Please... please forgive me!" Mango clenched her fist when Elena started listing down her actions one by one. When Elena had finished talking, she didn''t even realise that she was gripping her first so hard that her nails had pierced through her flesh. That woman was such a b*tch! How could she wake Rita up at midnight just to ask her to paint? Furthermore, she even starved Rita! This was the reason why Emberly had said that Rita had been suffering from ack of sleep. Why was she such a ruthless b*tch? How could she do this to a child? Mango red at Elena while these thoughts flooded her head, and she really wanted to beat Elena up right now! Meanwhile, Rita looked at Mango while she furrowed her brows as if she was asking for her. Thus, Mango tried her best to suppress her anger. She told Rita as calmly as she could, "Rita, you have to solve this problem on your own. I''ll respect your decisions, so you can decide whether to forgive her or not." Upon hearing that, Elena immediately grabbed Rita''s leg, which made Rita shudder unconsciously. "Let go of her! How could you touch her with your filthy hands?" Carmel directly swatted Elena''s hands away while she said this. Only then did Elena release Rita and beg with tears on her face, "Ms. Ye, please... please, it''s all my fault! Please forgive me. Think about it. I''ve taught you a lot of painting techniques, right? Even though I was strict with you, I did all that with good intentions! In fact, I did everything for your sake!" Initially, Mango had dragged Elena here to make her apologise. However, she never expected the latter to be so shameless and try to twist the truth! At this thought, Mango was in rage that she stood up at once. Suddenly, she heard Rita speaking. "I know that Ms. Zhang has good intentions. After all, only strict teachers will produce excellent students. So, I understand that you did everything for my sake, but I''m sorry, I can''t ept your apology." Both Elena and Mango were stunned by her words. Neither of them had expected Rita to say such a mature remark, especially Mango. In fact, she had always remembered Rita as a glutton who would be happy whenever there was food. She was adorable, and everyone thought that she was a cute child. However, Mango seemed to have forgotten the most important thing. Rita was still Nathaniel''s daughter. Zion was a genius, so how could Rita be a mediocre child? Suddenly, when Mango saw how calm her daughter was, she could see how much Rita resembled Nathaniel right now. Then, she started tearing up at this sight. Rita was her daughter! She felt upset when she thought about what Rita had gone through. However, Elena was surprised to see how a four-year-old child could make such a mature remark. Wait... what did Rita say just now? Did Rita turn her down? She had refused to ept Elena''s apology! The expression on Elena''s face changed gradually. Rita picked up the drink in front of her and took a sip. Then, she said softly, "I don''t think that everyone that made mistakes should be forgiven. Ms. Elena, do you know that I can''t fall asleep at night now because of you? So, how can I forgive you for traumatising me just because of your apology?" "What... what do you want me to do then?" Elena couldn''t help but frown, and an impatient gaze shed through her eyes. Then, Rita took out her phone from her pocket and said faintly, "I''ve already recorded what you have said just now. I''ll get the policeman to talk to you!" "No! No way!" Elena tried to snatch the phone from Rita''s hand, but Carmel''s movements were faster than hers. Thus, Camel immediately stepped on Elena''s knee without mercy. She couldn''t control her body, and she immediately fell into a kneeling posture again. However, she had injured her knee again, and the bones in her knee were about to break, so she couldn''t help but scream from the pain. However, Rita didn''t care about her at all. She put away her phone and hugged the family bucket with both her hands. Then, she nced at Mango with her round eyes and said, "Mommy, can we leave now? I want to go home." "Oh... yes, alright." Mango finally reacted after she heard Rita''s question. She had intended to seek justice for her daughter, but she did not expect that her daughter had taken this matter into her own hands. Wait... did Rita even look like her daughter just now? Mango doubted so. Meanwhile, Rita had already jumped down from her chair with the family bucket in her arms. She walked before Mango and said childishly, "Mommy, I''m can''t hold your hand now. Can you carry me onto the car? Please?" "Alright." Yeah, this was more like it! Rita was her cute daughter, and she was a glutton! At this thought, Mango quickly picked up Rita and told Carmel, "I''ll leave the rest to you." "Okay, Madam, I''ll be right there." After Carmel said that, she nced at Elena. When Elena noticed that both Mango and Rita were leaving, she immediately became anxious. "Mrs. Ye, you... you said that you wouldn''t take any further actions as long as I apologise." "Yeah, I won''t do anything else, but I wonder whether the police will hold you ountable. After all, you can be arrested for child abuse after all you''ve done, right?" After that, Mango turned around and left. She did not want her daughter to stay in this stifling room any longer! After all, Rita had been too terrifying just now! She would never admit that her daughter was actually a cold-blooded girl. "Mommy, do you want to have a chicken nugget?" Rita raised her head and asked, but she held the chicken piece firmly in her hand, as if she didn''t want to give it out. This was more like it! Rita looked more normal right now. At this thought, Mango shook her head and said, "No, you can have it." "Thank you, mommy!" A smile immediately appeared on Rita''s face when she heard Mango''s response. After that, Mango carried her onto the car. She was satisfied when she saw Rita eating happily. However, Rita''s calm andposed attitude just now had left a deep impression on Mango. When Carmel returned, Rita had already finished eating the whole family bucket, and she let out a burp immediately. "Aunt Carmel, you''re too slow!" Carmel felt somewhat upset when she heard Rita''sints. "Ahem... alright, I''ll take note and be faster next time." "Well, let''s go home! I miss daddy already!" Of course, Rita would miss Nathaniel once she was full. Mango frowned slightly when she heard this. "Rita, let''s discuss something. Can you stop pestering my husband?" "Let me think about it. But, hmm... mommy, what will you give me in return for doing that?" Rita cocked her head and stuck her tongue out at Mango mischievously while she said this. Mango was furious! "How dare you! How could my own child threaten me! Urgh! You''re such a brat!" "Hee hee." Rita let out a mischievous smile again when she saw how pissed Mango off. After seeing how her daughter was beaming with pleasure, Mango''s heart was finally at ease. When they returned home, Nathaniel had juste back too. However, he was stunned when he saw both of them getting along together. "Hey! Where have you two been?" "Bleh! I won''t tell you." Mango passed Rita over to Nathaniel and said angrily, "Here! I''m returning your little previous lover to you." After that, she entered the house before them. Then, Nathaniel looked at Rita with a confused face and asked, "Did you make mommy angry again?" "Nope, I just told her that I missed you." Rita wrapped her arms around Nathaniel''s neck when she said this and ced her small face on him. "Daddy, I really miss you so much!" Nathaniel felt as if his heart was literally going to melt from how cute she was! "I miss you too, but don''t talk to mommy in this way in future, okay?" "Why not?" "She might feel jealous because of this!" Rita was slightly upset after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "I''ll get jealous too, though! Daddy, have you thought about how I would feel?" Nathaniel felt that Rita was too adorable! Then, heughed before he said, "Rita is my lovely princess. In the future, you will surely meet a prince charming who loves you just like daddy. At that time, I''m afraid that you won''t stay with me even if I wanted you to do so!" "Nah, that won''t happen. I''ll love you for the rest of my life!" Rita held Nathaniel''s neck while she talked without fear while saying childishly. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After that, Nathaniel carried her into the house dotingly. However, he froze for a moment when he noticed that Mango was leaving the house quickly. "Wait! You just came back. Where are you going again?" Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 "I have to go out because I have something to do." Mango walked away rapidly as if she was in a hurry. Seeing this, Nathaniel quickly handed Rita over to Carmel. Then, he quickly caught up on her and stopped her, "Where are you going? I''ll give you a ride." Mango paused after hearing his reply and said, "Aren''t you busy?" "Well, I''m not busy for the time being. Ned is dealing with thepany''s affairs, so the most important thing for me now is to apany you and the child." After saying that, Nathaniel grabbed her hand and walked outside. Meanwhile, Rita pouted when she saw that her father had left her behind again. "Aunt Carmel, I''m going to find myself a boyfriend too! D*mn it, they left me alone again!" Carmel''s mouth twitched with dissatisfaction. Were all children so precocious these days? Why would Rita want to find a boyfriend even though she was only four years old? Carmel was 25 years old and still had no boyfriend. Did that mean that she was a failure? She felt offended. Meanwhile, Mango waspletely unaware of her daughter''s grand ns. After Nathaniel pulled her into the call, she asked hastily, "Are you not going to ask where I''m going?" "Well, you''ll tell me where you want to go once we get on the car, won''t you?" Then, he started the car. Alright, Nathaniel knew her like the back of his hand. Mango whispered, "Go to the KFC near the northern suburbs." Surprisingly, Nathaniel didn''t ask for a reason. Instead, he immediately drove the car towards that direction. The car drove along the road steadily, and it didn''t take long for them to reach the destination. Tears were rolling down Charlotte''s cheeks. She kept on checking on the time and nced around her surroundings anxiously. Mango rolled down the window immediately when she saw this. "Get in the car!" Charlotte was slightly taken aback at this scene. Not long ago, she had knocked into Mango''s car. However, she didn''t expect to see Mango appearing in another private car now! Upon seeing this, she could tell that Mango was from a well-off family. Her gaze turned gloomy, and she suddenly felt a sense of self-consciousness and uneasiness. After getting in the car, she nced at Nathaniel. Since she was sitting behind him, she could not see his face clearly. However, she could tell that he was a big shot as he had an imposing aura around him.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "How is Walter doing?" Mango didn''t know what Charlotte was thinking, so she asked directly. Charlotte was the one who had called Mango just now. Although Mango didn''t know how Charlotte had met Walter, she knew that Charlotte had somehow found out that Walter had gotten into an ident, so Charlotte had suggested that they go visit him together. Obviously, Mango rushed over here without a second thought. Nathaniel was a little surprised when he heard someone mentioning Walter''s name. "Walter Song?" He asked subconsciously. His voice was attractive and mesmerising that it could take anyone''s breath away. "Wait... stop thinking for now." Mango directly interrupted him. Seeing that Mango was so nervous about Walter, Charlotte immediately tensed up and clenched her fist nervously. Did she do the right thing by asking Mango toe over? However, she had no money herself. She knew that she couldn''t afford to pay the medical fees if Walter was seriously injured. At this thought, she bit her lower lip and said, "I don''t know either. When I received the call, I thought that a scammer was calling, so I ignored it. However, the hospital called me using Walter''s phone and told me to go there quickly because he was in a critical situation. Miss Shen, I... I''m a little scared because I have no money with me. Can... can I borrow some money from you to pay for Walter''s medical expenses?" Nathaniel frowned when he heard her question. "Huh? Does Walter not have enough money to pay his own hospital bills?" No way! Walter went abroad to recover from his injury. Did he use up all his money there? Charlotte shook her head and said, "No, he still has his own money. But isn''t he in a critical situation now? I thought that I should pay the bills on his behalf before he recovers." "It''s fine. You don''t need to borrow any money from her because I''ll pay for his bills. Which hospital was he admitted to?" "Ba Hospital." Charlotte felt even more depressed when she heard Mango''s words. She was nothingpared to Mango! After all, Walter still had feelings for Mango even though thetter was already married. At the thought of this, Charlotte bit her lower lip and lowered her head. Then, tears immediately welled up in her eyes again. Mango did not notice her expression, and she and Nathaniel quickly drove over to Ba Hospital instead. "Nathaniel, Mango? Why are you guys here?" Emberly Xiao looked at them in surprise when she saw their arrival. Mango was also stunned for a moment. "Huh? Are you working here?" "What? Do I need to work? The director called me and said that he had a patient who needed intensive surgery because he had gotten into a car ident. I happened to be in Ocean City, so he asked me toe over and supervise the operation." Mango suddenly thought about Walter when she heard Emberly''s reply. "What''s the name of the patient? Is it Walter Song?" "I think so." Mango immediately grabbed Emberly''s hand and say, "Please... please help him." "What''s going on? Who''s Walter? Why do you care about him so much? Hey! Nathaniel, aren''t you going to watch over your wife?" Nathaniel smiled slightly and answered, "Walter is my wife''s cousin." Upon hearing this, Charlotte suddenly lifted her head and looked at Mango in surprise. Mango was Walter''s cousin? How could this be? Then, she realised something after looking at Mango''s gaze. Although Mango was worried about Walter, Charlotte could tell that she was only concerned for him as his rtive and not his lover. She felt instantly delighted when she saw this. They were rtives! Haha! Walter was actually Mango''s cousin! Did that mean she still had a chance? A smile appeared on Charlotte''s face at this thought. Mango pulled Emberly''s hand anxiously and said, "Although I don''t know how bad his situation is, he must be in a serious condition because the hospital asked you for help. Please, you must..." "Alright, I will do my best, okay?" Emberly patted Mango''s shoulder and walked in. Then, Nathaniel happened to nced at Charlotte. He saw the expression on Charlotte''s face immediately. It seemed that this girl was in love with Walter! This meant that he didn''t have to guard against Walter anymore. When Nathaniel thought about this, he told Charlotte, "I''ll tell you the password to Walter''s ATM card. You can withdraw his money and pay for the fee." Both Charlotte and Mango were stunned when they heard what he had said. "Nathaniel, what are you doing? I said that I would pay for it!" Mango felt that Nathaniel was too petty! Walter was already in such a critical state, and the paternity test had shown that they were obviously cousins. Why was he still so unhappy with Walter? Meanwhile, Nathaniel responded indifferently, "Walter does have enough money in his bank ount to pay for it. Furthermore, I also know the password to his ount." "What? How do you know that?" Mango was a little surprised to hear what he said. However, Nathaniel refused to tell her. "It''s none of your business." After that, he asked someone to take Walter''s card and personally handed it to Charlotte. "No, I can''t use his money without his permission!" Charlotte refused directly. Nathaniel whispered, "My wife and I came out in a hurry, and we didn''t bring enough money with us. Well, you can''t leave Walter alone if he doesn''t have enough money to pay for the operation, right? The doctor whom you met just now is an international surgeon. She''s a famous doctor, and her surgery is very expensive. My wife and I also can''t pay too much with our phones, so if you don''t swipe his card, then the operation will be..." "Alright, I got it! I''ll be right there." Charlotte was anxious when she heard that there was a possibility that Walter could not undergo the operation. Therefore, she quickly ran away with Walter''s card. Mango looked at Nathaniel, who was smiling cheekily. Then, she crossed her arms and asked, "Nathaniel Ye, what are you scheming now? You''re a CEO, so you can obviously afford to pay for the surgery, right? Why are you teasing that poor girl? Wait... are you interested in her?!" "Huh? What are you thinking about? Can''t you see that the person she likes is Walter? Why are you so dumb? I''m obviously creating an opportunity for Walter. What if he remains a bachelor in the future?" Mango was slightly stunned after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "What? Does Charlotte like Walter? How do you know that?" "You can tell that by looking at her gaze! She''s fallen head over heels for Walter! Also, she felt burdened and worthless when she saw you. Thus, you never paid any attention to her because you were only worried about Walter!" Nathaniel retorted in a jealous tone. After hearing what he said, Mango was speechless. "He''s... he''s my cousin." "I know that! After all, I would''ve gotten rid of him earlier if both of you weren''t rtives! But you don''t have to worry about him now because someone else will do that on your behalf. His admirer will hate you if you worry about him too much!" Nathaniel wrapped his arms around her waist as he spoke. Mango nodded in agreement as she understood what he was trying to tell her. However, she reminded herself to do a background check on Charlotte Ramirezter as well. Meanwhile, Charlotte hurriedly withdrew the money from Walter''s ount and paid the fee. After that, she came up in a hurry, and sweat covered her own face. "Is... is he out yet?" She was panting, but she still stared in the direction of the operation room. Mango could see the anxiety and worry in her eyes. Suddenly, Mango felt delighted! Charlotte was such a gorgeousdy, and she deserved someone better than Walter! Mango had an even better impression of Charlotte the more she looked at her. "Not yet, but don''t worry. Dr. Xiao has excellent medical skills, so he will be fine!" "Alright!" Right now, Charlotte felt that she was simply too ipetent. She was unable to help out with anything else, and she could only wait there." On the other hand, Mango was rich, and she had many connections as well. Hence, she could help Walter easily. Thus, Charlotte felt more inferiorpared to Mango at this thought. "When hees out, I''ll leave once I make sure that he''s ok." "Why are you leaving? You still have to stay here and help him! Charlotte, you know that I have children waiting for me at home. My husband''s busy with hispany affairs, and both of us can''t spare much time to help Walter. Since he had undergone an operation, he would need to be hospitalised, right? Can you stay here and take care of him?" Mango grabbed Charlotte''s hand and pleaded with her earnestly. Charlotte was shocked to hear her request. "But, but..." "Alright, that''s settled then! I''ll help you ask for leave from your job in KFC." Charlotte shook her head. "I''ve already called them to tell them that I will resign. I''ll stay and take good care of him." "Thank you so much then!" Mango smiled happily in reply. Meanwhile, Nathaniel also smiled when she saw Mango''s delighted expression. He was surprised at how things had escted. After all, he didn''t expect Walter to get a girlfriend after spending some time overseas! He could tell that Walter and Charlotte were having some problems with their rtionship from Charlotte''s actions. However, he would try his best to make sure that both of them ended up together. After all, this was the only way to protect his wife from being taken away by other people. All this while, Nathaniel had his own ns in mind, so he did not notice that Mango was staring at him with a displeased expression on her face. Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 "Charlotte, it will take a while for Walter toe out of the emergency room. Why don''t you go and buy us two bottles of water for now?" Mango sent Charlotte out directly. "Oh... okay." Charlotte nodded, but she didn''t move an inch. "Here''s the money for the water. Take it first." Nathaniel quickly took out some money from his pocket and passed it to Charlotte. Mango frowned slightly when she saw this. After Charlotte left, Mango whispered, "Hmm... why do I suddenly dislike her now?" "Maybe because she was waiting for the money?" Mango furrowed her eyebrows after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "Well, I was fond of her initially, and you said that she didn''t have any money, right? But how much does it cost to buy a bottle of water? She treated Rita to a drumstick today, but now, she can''t afford a bottle of water? Also, Walter is still in emergency treatment. She came in a hurry and didn''t bring money with her. However, she insisted to not spend Walter''s money. Hm... I think that Walter would not be interested in a girl like her." Mango''s intuition was telling her that the rtionship between Charlotte and Walter was not as great as Nathaniel had described. At least, she was sure that Walter would not like Charlotte. N?velDrama.Org content. However, Nathaniel responded, "It doesn''t matter what he thinks. I think that it''s good to have a girl taking care of him. Otherwise, are you thinking of doing it in her ce?" "Nathaniel Ye, what the hell were you thinking just now?" Nathaniel was startled by her sudden questioning. "Huh? What else can I n? I only want to see how Walter and Charlotte''s rtionship will develop!" "Hah... I think we''d better not intervene in this matter, and I don''t support their rtionship." She didn''t know what had happened between Charlotte and Walter previously. However, she had second thoughts now when she remembered how Charlotte called her immediately after Walter was admitted to the hospital. So, why did Charlotte do so? Charlotte stated clearly that she had no money and wanted them to pay for Walter''s medical fees. In fact, if she really loved Walter, she would have been willing to spend her own money. Nevertheless, she was very ufortable and displeased with Charlotte''s behaviour. Before Nathaniel could say anything, he saw a girl running to them in a hurry. "Um... I have a question! Is the patient in the operation room Walter Song?" The girl was gorgeous, but she gave off a mboyant impression. Mango nced at her. Thetter was wearing a limited edition bag and clothes, so it was obvious that she was the daughter of an affluent family. "Who are you?" "I''m his girlfriend! My name is Deborah Grey.¡± Both Nathaniel and Mango were stunned by her what she had said. "What? You''re Walter''s girlfriend?" Mango waspletely dumbfounded. "Yes, why? Do I not look like his girlfriend? Who are you guys then? What is your rtionship with him?" Deborah frowned and looked at Mango with hostility. Nathaniel coughed awkwardly and pulled Mango into his arms. "This is my wife, Mango Shen." Then, Deborah finally noticed Nathaniel''s presence. "Mr. Ye, what a coincidence." "Well, it really is. I met your father not long ago, and I didn''t expect to see you this afternoon. What happened? Is Walter your boyfriend? When did you guys get together? Why haven''t I heard about it from your father?" Deborah was stunned when she heard Nathaniel''s continuous question. Then, she said with a smile, "I''m still trying to make him fall in love with me, but I won''t let him escape for sure! So, I''m just dering my ownership over him in advance." Mango was immediately taken aback by her words. Who on earth would chase after a man like that? "Huh? Do you guys know each other?" Nathaniel quickly exined to Mango, "She is Director Grey''s daughter. The Grey family has been working in the ocean shipping industry for the past few years, and they have their transportation routes to locations that otherpanies can''t ess. Hence, they became thergest transporting company in the country. They have been doing exceptionally great these years because of the competitive advantages that they have over their rivals. Deborah is Mr. Grey''s only daughter and the apple of his eye. Hah... he''ll be furious if he finds out that she has a boyfriend!''1 Nathaniel patiently exined the Grey family''s history to Mango. Suddenly, Deborah said anxiously, "Mr. Ye, you can''t tell my dad about this. If my dad finds out, he''ll definitely threaten me to leave Walter, and I don''t want to be a widow for the rest of my life!" Mango startedughing when she heard what Deborah said. Then, Deborah looked at Mango''s attractive face and said arrogantly, "I know you! You''re Mango Shen, right? You''re Walter''s favourite woman." "Watch your mouth! She is my wife." Nathaniel''s expression immediately darkened as he said this. "Yes, yes, I got it. I know you love your wife, and I didn''t mean anything else. I just wanted to say that even if you were once Walter''s favourite girl, I am confident that I can surpass and rece your position. From now on, I will be responsible for Walter''s life!" Deborah dered confidently. "Well, I''m happy to wee you as my cousin-iw then." This time, Deborah was slightly stunned when she heard what Mango had said. "Huh? Cousin-inw?" Nathaniel looked at Deborah with some amusement and said, "Did you not do a background check on him before you started pursuing him? How dare you threaten my wife? Don''t you know that Walter and my wife are cousins?" "Ah? Does that mean that Walter ended up being a rtive with his crush? No wonder he didn''t stand a chance! Haha!" Nathaniel was displeased with Deborah''s sarcastic words. "Huh? Why are you calling her his crush? My wife loves me the most!" "Oh, I get it. Calm down, no one will take her away from you." Then, she waved her hand arrogantly. After knowing Mango''s identity, she immediately went forward and grabbed her arm and said with a smile, "Well, Mango, Walter''s cousin, please do me a favour." Mango''s lips curled up slightly when she heard this. She was pleased to hear how Deborah was addressing her. "What is it?" "Can you be our matchmaker?" "Hmm... I thought that you were confident that you could win over his heart?" Mango looked at Deborah in amusement. Then, Deborah hurriedly replied, "I''m confident! But I think that it will be easier to achieve my goal if you help me!" "Aren''t you afraid that Walter will never move on from me?" "No way! He already has me, so he won''t have time to think about another woman! Bah! How could that be possible?" Deborah lifted her chin and looked at Mango with a haughty expression. Mango immediately smiled when she saw this. "Alright, I''ll do it." "That''s settled then. You can''t go back on your words, alright? Come on, let''s make a pinky promise." Deborah stretched out her little finger as she said this. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt that Deborah was too childish! Mango was amused, but she immediately agreed to Deborah''s request. After that, she immediately was in a better mood than before. Suddenly, Charlotte came back at this time after she had bought some water. She was slightly taken aback when she saw Deborah. "Miss Grey? Why are you here?" Deborah nced at Charlotte and said faintly, "Do I have to report my whereabouts to you? Who do you think you are?" Mango could tell that Deborah and Charlotte were not on good terms by their heated conversation. "Charlotte, give me the water." Charlotte quickly handed the water to her and also took out the money from his pocket. "Miss Shen, here, this is the spare change." "Hey! Do you still need to borrow people''s money to buy for a bottle of water? Charlotte, how much do you earn a day? Can''t you even afford something as cheap as that?" Charlotte was immediately embarrassed when she heard how Deborah was humiliating her. She bit her lower lip and said gloomily, "I... I haven''t received my wages yet." "Okay, whatever. Urgh! I''m truly disgusted by your behaviour!" Deborah looked at Charlotte withplete revulsion and strong disapproval when she said this. Charlotte lowered her eyes as she clenched her fists tightly. Then, she sat down and stopped talking. Right at the moment, the lights in the operating room went out. Deborah quickly rushed forward when she saw this. "Doctor, how is he doing?" Emberly nced at Mango and was wondering who was the woman in front of her. Mango smiled and said, "She imed that she was Walter''s girlfriend, but I guess we still need to verify that face. How is Walter?" "Hmm... I thought that you were confident in my medical skills? He''s doing absolutely fine, but he''s still under anaesthesia. It will take about an hour for him to regain his consciousness." Mango was finally relieved after she heard what Emberly said. Meanwhile, Deborah also breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that Walter was alright. "Thank God! I was terrified just now!" When the nurse pushed Walter out of the room, Charlotte quickly came forward to check up on him. However, Deborah immediately pushed her away and stood in from of her to block her line of sight. "I have arranged a VIP ward for him. Send him over there directly." Charlotte was upset, and she immediately said in a muffled voice, "I have already arranged for a ward, so they should bring him to themon wards instead." "Huh? Are you dumb? Walter is the president of Sminorf Corporation. How could you let him stay in themon wards? Charlotte Ramirez, what the hell are you thinking? Have somemon sense, okay? You need to learn that both of youe frompletely different families!" Deborah could care less about how she had humiliated Charlotte with her words. She immediately took over Walter and personally pushed him into the VIP ward. Seeing this, Charlotte was really upset, and tears welled up in her eyes. Meanwhile, Mango could not stand it anymore. She wanted to say something, but Nathaniel quickly tugged at her. Then, Nathaniel shook his head and asked her not to intervene. Mango couldn''t bear it and said in a low voice, "Let''s go in and see how Walter is doing then." After that, Nathaniel walked into the ward while holding Mango''s hand. Charlotte was thest to enter the ward. She looked at the luxurious room and felt a little ashamed. The cost of a night in the VIP ward was higher than her monthly sry, right? Suddenly, she felt at a loss. After Deborah pushed Walter in, she quickly jotted down notes in her notebook as the nurse was reminding them to pay attention to certain issues. "Miss, is there anything else I need to look out for?" "There''s nothing else for now." "Thank you so much then!" Deborah was very polite to the nurse. Then, she turned to look at Mango and Nathaniel and say, "You guys can go back. I''ll take care of him here." Meanwhile, Charlotte''s expression changed when she heard this. "Huh? Are you going to take care of him alone? I''ve already asked Charlotte to do it, so why don''t you let her take over? You''re a youngdy from a wealthy family, so you might not be used to do these things." Since Charlotte had resigned from her job for Walter''s sake, Mango felt that it was rather inappropriate to take this responsibility away from her. However, Charlotte felt as if Mango was looking down on her and treating her like a servant. Then, Charlotte suddenly voiced out angrily, "Since Deborah is here, I''ll be leaving now." After saying that, she turned around and ran out of the ward immediately. "Humph, she''s too pretentious!" Deborah snorted and directly turned around to take care of Walter. When Nathaniel saw Charlotte''s retreating figure, he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Perhaps Mango was right about Charlotte. Charlotte didn''t seem like a good match for Walter, and she also had a terrible temper... Then, he recalled Charlotte''s attitude towards Mango. "Ned, find someone to keep an eye on Charlotte." Nathaniel directly called Ned and order. Meanwhile, Mango was left speechless. What the hell did she do to Charlotte? After that, Nathaniel hung up the phone and nced at Walter before asking Mango softly, "Are you going to wait here until he wakes up?" "Well, I''ll have to make sure that he''s fine before leaving. Otherwise, I''ll be worried." Mango knew the meaning behind Nathaniel''s words. In fact, she did not want to interfere with their rtionship and be a third wheel there. After all, she was just worried about Walter''s condition, and she had no idea what was going on with Charlotte and Deborah. However, she didn''t feel at ease to hand Walter over to strangers. "I''ll buy you something to drink then. This water is too cold." "All right." Mango nodded in reply. After that, Nathaniel walked out. Then, Mango said to Deborah, "I''m going to meet the doctor and ask her about Walter''s condition. You take care of him first." "Sure." Deborah nodded in agreement. After saying that, Mango came to meet Emberly in her office. "What''s wrong? Are you still worried about him?" "How badly did the car ident wound him?" "It''s not too serious. However, the wound was a little deep, so they asked me to take a look. Rest assured, it''s nothing serious." Emberly knew how important was Walter to Mango, so she hurriedly exined his situation. Mango finally heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Emberly''s exnation. N?velDrama.Org content. "What about those two girls?" Emberly was a person who rarely gossipped, but she was still interested in the matter. Mango replied gloomily, "I don''t know either. I guess I''ll only find out the truth when Walter wakes up." "Haha! A lot of people are chasing after him, huh?" Emberly shook her head with a smile as she said this. Then, the two of them chatted for a while. When it was almost time to leave, Mango finally walked out of the office. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was waiting outside while working on his phone. When he saw Mango coming out, he immediately handed over the hot milk in his hand. "When did youe back?" Mango asked. "I just came back not long ago." Nathaniel finished up his work while replying to her. The hot milk in Mango''s hands had already be warm. Thus, she knew that Nathaniel had been waiting quite a long time. However, he was a gentleman, so he would neverin about things like this. "Since you knew that I was in Emberly''s office, why didn''t you join me?" "I don''t want to interrupt your conversation with Dr. Xiao, and I also have some business to take care of." Nathaniel said to her dotingly. Mango drank the warm milk in her hands and asked, "Can''t Ned do it instead?" "Well, there are still a lot of things that he needs to learn." "Thomas is awake, isn''t he? Doesn''t he want to go back to thepany?" Nathaniel paused and replied slowly, "I don''t want him to go back." "What do you mean?" Mango was stunned when she heard Nathaniel''s reply. Nathaniel shoved his hand into his pocket and whispered, "He''s already capable of achieving great heights all by himself. He has great potential, and it''s a waste to keep him here. I believe that this is a good opportunity for him to chase after his dreams and fully utilise his talents. Besides, I personally hope that he will work for the military." "What about you? Will you be going too?" Mango looked at Nathaniel and asked him directly. Nathaniel was slightly stunned. Then, he said with a smile, "Oh... I guess you''ve found out about it." "Well, I would''ve never found out about it if you never told me..." Mango was a little upset at this thought. When Nathaniel saw that his wife was getting angry, he quickly exined, "I''m different from him because I have my wife and children. So, why should I go back? Even if I did, I still have other priorities, so I can''tmit to my jobpletely. Thus, it''s better to leave the opportunity to others. I''ll just protect my wife and children." "Urgh! You''re such a useless husband!" Mango teased him, but the corners of her mouth lifted up slightly. In fact, she was happy because he had chosen not to go back! Suddenly, he felt relieved because she had finally gotten an answer to the problem that she had been worrying about. "You''d better not get involved in Thomas'' affairs. Let him make his own decision. Some people are talented, but it doesn''t mean that they are ambitious. Perhaps Thomas would even retire from the army so that he can live a peaceful life with Rainie!" Mango did not want anyone to interfere with Thomas'' decision. Nathaniel nodded and said, "Even if he doesn''t go back to the military, I still don''t want him to work for me. He owns many properties, and he has made quite arge sum of money. But people still think that he is my assistant. If Rainie really wants to work in the entertainment industry, Thomas will have to protect her himself. After all, he may not be able to protect his own lover without all the connections and power. Thus, he needs to get those connections on his own!" Mango was envious as Nathaniel was taking care of Thomas so well, and she said, "Honey, you''re really good to Thomas. I''m a little jealous." "I take care of you well too, right? You unappreciative brat!" Nathaniel flicked Mango''s nose dotingly when he said this. Mango stuck out her tongue and replied, "Hmph! I''m still jealous of him!" "Hmm... what should I do for you then?" Nathaniel shook his head helplessly. Mango really acted like a child sometimes. However, he would rather see her living childishly for the rest of her life as long as she was happy. "Why don''t you serve me well tonight?" Mango blinked her big eyes and looked at Nathaniel expectantly. Nathaniel suddenly became upset when he heard her suggestion. "Ahem, let''s do something else. I have a video conference tonight." "Just let Ned take over then! You wanted to give him more training, right? Let him gain more experience through this. Wait..honey, do you not like me anymore?" Mango stretched out a finger and poked teasingly on his chest. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was so startled that he quickly grabbed hold of her hand. "Sweetie, we''re in a hospital." "So what? You''re my husband, so why can''t I do this to you?" Nathaniel was helpless when he saw how bold Mango was acting. Was it toote to tell her the truth now? "Well, why don''t we check up on Walter and see if he''s awake? Let''s go now!" He broke out in a cold sweat as he tried toe up with an excuse. If this happened in the past, he would definitely have enjoyed Mango''s provocation and teasing. However, he really couldn''t do it during this critical period, but he didn''t know how to tell her the truth. However, Mango remained still and said, "There''s no rush. After all, he can''t run away from the ward, right? Besides, our rtionship is the most important." Nathaniel was really terrified now. "Honey, I, I..." "How long are you going to hide it from me?" Mango''s face darkened. Although her voice wasn''t loud, the smile on her face had already disappeared. Thus, Nathaniel could tell that she was pissed off right now. He was stunned for a moment, and he then immediately realised that Mango had found out about everything. "I... I didn''t tell you about it because I didn''t want you to worry." "B*llshit, is this what you''re supposed to do? Didn''t I give you a chance? Your body belongs to me, do you understand? Did you get my permission or discuss this with me before undergoing the operation? Nathaniel Ye, how could you do this to me?" Mango stretched out her fist and punched on his chest angrily. Nathaniel loved her tough and strong side. However, they were in a hospital. Couldn''t she at least be considerate of his image? "Sweetheart, I will even kneel and beg for forgiveness if you want me to. But, let''s talk about this at home, alright?" "Huh? What are you talking about? I have nothing to say to you! Since you like to hide from me so much, you can do the surgery alone! Hmph!" Mango pushed him away and walked off after saying that. She was pissed off! She had given him an opportunity to tell her the truth. However, he never did so. Therefore, she would rather leave a man like him alone. At this thought, Mango stomped off in heavy footsteps. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt upset and gloomy as he stood there alone. He didn''t realise that Mango actually wanted him to confess about this in the morning! Oh well, it was his fault for being so slow-witted. Furthermore, Mango and Emberly had a close rtionship, so Emberly must have told her the truth!" "Mango, my wife. Please... slow down!" Nathaniel followed behind her with a frown on his face. He had pissed his wife off! So, what should he do now? Usually, she would calm down after taking a good nap. However, it seemed like this no longer worked. He felt frustrated and disappointed at himself right now! On the other hand, the corner of Mango''s lips started curling up slightly. She was actually enjoying this! However, she could not let Nathaniel know that she was just ying a joke on him. Then, Mango walked into Walter''s ward with a smile on her face. Just as she was about to enter, she heard Walter''s deep voice resonating from inside. "Deborah, you''re someone from an important family, so why are you here? Please leave now!" "No way! I want to take care of you. How are you supposed to take care of yourself alone without any assistance?" Deborah replied with a determined expression. "I''ll get a private nurse to take care of me." "That won''t do! How could you let another woman see your body?" "You are also a woman, okay?" Walter was speechless right now. "We''re different! I''m your future wife, so I think there''s no problem with it." Walter''s lips twitched in annoyance when he heard Deborah having these delusional thoughts. "As I said, I have no ns on getting married. Don''t waste your time on me, okay?" "No! I''ve decided that I will choose you for the rest of your life! I don''t care! You''re the only one who has seen me makes now, so who else would I marry other than you?" Deborah said these words loudly, so Mango and Nathaniel were stunned as they could hear her fro. outside. Wait... what on earth was going on? Walter felt uneasy and helpless right now. "I told you, it was an ident!" "I don''t care! Anyway, you have seen me naked, and no one has seen me naked in my entire life except for my mother. So, you have to take responsibility for your actions!" Deborah said persistently. Walter could felt a headacheing when he heard about what Deborah was saying. "Urgh! I have such a headache." "Wait! I''ll call the doctor for you now!" Deborah was about to press the bell, but Walter grabbed her hand and said, "I''ll be fine if you get the hell out of here." "Oh, you touched me again! Hmm... you''re interested in me, aren''t you?" Deborah''s face was flushed, and Walter was so scared that he quickly let go of her. "Oh my god, someone please came and take this monster away!" Walter always thought he was evil, but he was wrong. Deborah was on another level of her own! Then, Deborah suddenlyughed happily. "Ah, no one else will be free to take me away! So, why don''t you keep me instead?" After saying that, she lowered her head and kissed Walter on the lips. Walter was stunned, and he suddenly let out a growl. "Deborah Grey, you''re taking advantage of me again! What on earth are you doing? Who''s the one using me of harassing her again?" "Go on! Keep yelling so that everyone can hear you, and no one will steal you away from me." After she said that, Walter remaindpletely silent. He wanted to pass out right now so he didn''t have to deal with this mess! Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 "Deborah Grey, just leave me alone, will you? Please! I''m begging you!" Walter felt extremely helpless now. He was a patient now, alright? "Fine, I''ll stop talking. Rest well then." After hearing her words, the corner of Walter''s lips twitched in annoyance. "I mean, can you not appear in front of me for the time being?" "Nah, I can''t do that! Your cousin asked me to stay and take care of you." Deborah mentioned Mango on purpose. "Huh? My cousin? Who are you talking about?" "Mango! Isn''t she your cousin? That''s what she said, though." Deborah said these words confidently, and just like expected, Walter immediately shut up. If she had known that she could Mango''s name this effectively, she would have said done so from the very beginning. Meanwhile, Mango couldn''t stand it anymore. She noticed how Deborah was bullying Walter while she was standing outside of the ward. Thus, she pushed open the door and walked in. "Deborah Grey, I..." "Your cousin is back? What did the doctor say? Will Walter be paralysed forever in bed?" Deborah immediately interrupted her words. What a joke! If Walter found out that she was using Mango as an excuse to make herself look good in front of him, would he be pissed off? Deborah asked while blinking her eyes at Mango. However, Mango felt annoyed when she saw Deborah''s gesture. As soon as she looked up, she noticed Walter looking at her with a warm gaze. However, he obviously looked less enthusiastic to see her than before. "Why are you here?" "Why shouldn''t I be here? Now that things have escted this way, I need to sign the agreement form for your operation, right?" After that, Mango red at him and whispered, "Don''t be so mean to her as she''s still a girl, alright?" Then, Deborah immediately ran towards Walter and said, "See, I told you the truth! Your cousin was the one who asked me. to stay here!" She had a proud expression on her face as she told him this. Since Mango had said so, Walter didn''t know what else he could say. He coughed and responded, "I''m fine. It''s just a minor car ident. I''ll be alright in a few days." "Hey, you''ve undergone intensive surgery for a so-called ''minor'' car ident. Look, Walter, can you please take good care of yourself while you''re out on holiday? You said that you wanted to go abroad, and we allowed it. However, you came back in this state. How can we not worry about you?" Walter was embarrassed when he heard Mango''s words. "Well... I didn''t want you to worry about me." "Then be good. Find a girlfriend and live a good life. Stay in Ocean City and stop going everywhere. Wow, you''re amazing, though. You''ve only gone overseas for a short time, but you managed to bring two girls back! Such a yboy!" Walter was flustered when he heard what Mango had said. "Huh? Two women? What are you talking about?" "Charlotte Ramirez, she was the one who told me that you had been hospitalised." Walter narrowed his eyes and thought for a while. However, he couldn''t recall who Charlotte was. Then, Deborah chimed in, "She is the college student that you supported. What on earth were you thinking? Why does a college student need funding? She has enough time and energy to work part- time to support herself." N?velDrama.Org content. Walter finally remembered who Charlotte was after Deborah reminded him. "I''m not that close to her." "Huh? Why would she have your phone number if you''re not close to her? If she''s not familiar with you, why did she call Mango once you had an ident? Walter, can you think logically?" Mango could tell from Walter''s expression that he was really unfamiliar with Charlotte. Since that was the case, they would have to be cautious of Charlotte. Walter wasn''t that stupid, and he naturally knew what to do too. Surprisingly, Deborah didn''t interrupt their conversation. While Walter was talking to Mango, she had already peeled an apple for him. "Here, have an apple. It''s good for your health." Walter frowned slightly when he saw this. "Give it to Mango, I don''t like apples." Then, Deborah looked at him and said, "Mr. Ye will pamper her, so you don''t need to worry about her! Eat it up quickly or I''ll feed you!" When he heard this, Walter felt a chill running down his spine. Then, he immediately snatched the apple and took a fierce bite. Mango immediately smiled at this scene. It seemed like Deborah had her own ways to make Walter listen to her. Then, Deborah took out an orange from the fruit basket and handed it to Mango. She smiled and said, "Vitamin C is good for us women, so have an orange instead." "Thank you." Mango epted the orange politely. Then, she noticed a vase in the ward that had a bunch of fresh flowers in it. Furthermore, there was a basket with assorted fruits. Most importantly, all of those were Walter''s favourites Besides that, there was also a bowl of porridge on the side. She couldn''t tell what kind of porridge it was, but it seemed tasty. "Are these the takeout you ordered just now?" Mango asked her. Deborah quickly said, "I asked my chef to prepare some light meals after knowing that he got into a car ident. Then, I brought the fruits over so that he can eat them after the surgery. Since he had a meal before the operation, I''m afraid that his stomach might not be able to take it if he eats the porridge now. Thus, I''m reserving it forter when he feels better." Upon hearing this, Mango was really impressed by her thoughtfulness. Then, she remained quiet and nced at Walter. Walter was acting like a child who had done something wrong, and he hurriedly avoided her gaze. Well, well, something was happening between the both of them indeed. Since that was the case, Mango didn''t want to interrupt their lovely time together. She smiled and said, "Grandfather said that the New Year ising soon. He invited you home to have a New Year''s Eve dinner with the family. But it seems like you can''t make it now." Walter was taken aback when he heard this. He never thought that Brantley would invite him for the New Year''s Eve dinner. After all, his mother was not Brantley''s biological daughter. Mango seemed to have read his mind, so she whispered, "Grandpa said since auntie has regarded him as her father all these years, we''re all a family. He will be waiting for you toe back home." After that, she patted Walter on the shoulder and said to Deborah, "Please take a good care of him." "No problem, it''s my responsibility." Deborah smiled gratefully to her. Then, Mango nodded and got up to leave. When she came out, Nathaniel just finished a cigarette and was about to enter the room. He immediately noticed her delighted expression when she walked out of the ward. He had thought that Mango would stay inside for a while longer. Suddenly, Mango wrinkled her nose. "Were you smoking again just now?" "Uh-huh." "Stop smoking! If you do not wish to see me taking the children with me and remarry after you pass away, you should quit smoking now." Mango''s words were a little harsh. Nathaniel flicked her nose and replied, "I will try my best." His response indicated that he had agreed to do so. Then, Mango dropped the issue quickly. "Let''s go and buy some clothes." Mango suddenly had the desire to shop, and Nathaniel was surprised when he heard this. "Why are you so enthusiastic today?" "Aren''t you having a gathering with your friends tomorrow? I haven''t bought clothes for a long time, so it''s a good time for some shopping." Mango was actually having nervous about tomorrow''s meeting. She had been married for eight years, and her children were already all grown up. However, she had never seen Nathaniel''s friends. Therefore, she was anxious about meeting them now. Meanwhile, Nathaniel could also sense her uneasiness. He reached out his hand and entwined it with her fingers. Then, he asked her gently, "Are you nervous?" "Not at all!" Mango refused to admit how she was feeling. Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly when he saw how obstinate she was. "It''s just a simple gathering. It''s my fault. I should have introduced you to them earlier." Mango held his arm and whispered, "Nathaniel, how did you guys be friends? After all, they are not working in the same field as you." Nathaniel''s narrowed his eyes and was immersed in deep thought. He whispered, "We are all soldiers andrades-in-arms. So, we are friends who have been through thick and thin together." Mango had rarely heard Nathaniel talk about his previous life in the army. She knew it was confidential, so she decided not to ask about it. However, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for him after hearing his words. "Nathan, dorades like you all usually have a close rtionship?" "You can say that. After all, we can sacrifice our lives for each other." Mango did not understand how their friendship worked. Perhaps only soldiers could understand such emotions, so Mango couldn''t help but feel a little envious. "I really envy the friendship between you men." "Nah, you don''t have to be. I can also give up my life anytime for you until the day I die." Mango immediately blushed when she heard Nathaniel''s sudden confession. "You''d better stay alive and love me as much as you can then." She suddenly felt embarrassed after finishing this sentence. "Absolutely!" Then, Nathaniel and Mango walked out of the hospital together. After getting into the car, Nathaniel was not in a hurry to start it. Then, he suddenly whispered, "Let me tell you something. The boys and I are all from the same troop. After all, fate must have allowed us to meet and be friends when we were new recruits. Also, there are only four of us are left now, but we started with eight people." "Huh? What about the other four then?" Nathaniel felt depressed as he suddenly recalled his memories. "They were sacrificed in the war, and we witnessed their death with our own eyes. We were still chatting andughing then, but in the next minute, they became ice-cold corpses. Perhaps right now, many people don''t understand how cruel war is, but peace doesn''t exist in many parts of the world. There are wars every day, and we will face unexpected dangers all the time. So, I only hope that I could spend the rest of my life with you and the children. After all, nothing is more important to me than you guys. Mango was touched by his words, and she also felt sorry for his loss. She held his hands tightly and said, "We will always be together." "Someone told me that other women would have run away if they met me. After all, I''m from the Ye family, and my family has tons of different troubles. Thus, only a silly woman like you would willingly stick by my side until this day. I cherish you very much. Mango, I really do. I will protect you with all my life." Mango was reassured and moved when she heard these words. However, she couldn''t help but focus on one sentence that he just said. "Wait, who the hell said that I was a silly woman?" Nathaniel was startled by her question. Shouldn''t she be touched by his sweet words? Who would have thought that she would focus her attention on something else instead? Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Nathaniel regretted telling her about it right now. After all, he had betrayed Noah! He coughed and said, "Can''t we disregard the details?" "Well, okay, I won''t ask anything else since you''ve pleased me today." Mango let it slide this time. Meanwhile, Nathaniel heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When the car started, Nathaniel said again, "The words that I said are genuinely my feelings to you and not meaningless sweet-talk." "I got it!" Mango felt that he was really cute right now. Thus, she grinned happily at this thought. "By the way, is Zioning to the party tomorrow?" Although she had already visited Zion previously, she wanted to buy him a set of new clothes just in case he came back. Zion had grown up a lot after returning to the country, and his older clothes were already one size too small for him. Although he looked handsome in military uniform, she still hoped to buy some clothes for him personally. After all, there wouldn''t be much chance to do so when he bes an adult. Nathaniel said faintly, "I''m not sure when Zion will be avable, but I will confirm itter." "Will your friends bring their children with them tomorrow?" "Maybe they will." Nathaniel had no idea either. This was merely a quick gathering with his formerrades, so he didn''t think too much about it. However, Mango had considered all aspects thoroughly. Did that mean that Mango was nervous about meeting his friends in person?" Suddenly, Nathaniel felt a sense of self-me and guilt. "Don''t worry, and don''t be too stressed. You know all of them, except for Morgan and his wife. They''re all friendly, so enjoy your time there." "Alright." Mango nodded. Although she was still nervous, Nathaniel had already reassured her like this, so what else could she do? After that, the two of them went directly to the VIP area in the mall. Most of the clothes being sold there were new and limited edition ones. Mango immediately picked out a casual suit for Nathaniel. Indeed, Nathaniel looked good no matter what he wore. Her eyes immediately lit up when he came out from the dressing room. "Darling, you are so handsome!" Nathaniel had a childish smile on his face when Mango praised him. "It''s because you have good taste." "Of course, I do!" Mango smiled happily. Then, she noticed several shop assistants that were attracted by Nathaniel''s striking appearance. She coughed and said, "I''m buying this suit. Please wrap it up for me." The assistant said quickly, "Madam, why don''t you buy your husband more suits? He looks so handsome in everything..." "My husband''s clothes are all customized. Besides, I bought this suit out of impulse, so one is enough. Wrap it up for me, please." Mango felt that she absolutely could not allow Nathaniel to try on any more clothes in the public. He was too eye-catching! Although the shop assistant felt upset, she quickly went on to pack up the clothes for them. Then, Mango picked another set of clothes for Zion. She also had her eyes on a ck suit because she felt that it would suit Wisdom very well. Unfortunately, Wisdom wasn''t there with them right now. "What are you thinking about? Hmm?" Nathaniel wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, and his familiar scent enveloped her scenes. Mango said regretfully, "Well, I wonder how Wisdom is doing right now. Can hee back in time? I think this suit will look good on him." "Buy it then. You can give it to him when he returns. He''ll end up wearing it anyway." Nathaniel knew that Mango was upset at Wisdom. Therefore, he didn''t say anything more. Mango nodded in agreement and asked the assistant to pack up suits for Zion and Wisdom. Suddenly, she suddenly thought of something and said, "By the way, Wisdom said your condition can be treated." "Um? Did he call you?" "Yes, he video-called me. He said that there is an ancient book in the ancestral temple of Longford County called the Hikasa Manual, and this book contains the remedy for your condition. However, I remember that we never found the book when we went there previously, right?" Mango was upset whenever she recalled that Nathaniel was suffering from neuralgia. She was constantly finding ways to cure his condition. However, Nathaniel said nonchntly, "Although we never found it, maybe someone else will. Let''s talk about itter." "What do you mean by that? I''ll get more worried if we can''t cure your neuralgia! How about we spare some time to find it again?" "Okay, I''ll do whatever you say." Nathaniel was afraid that Mango would be worried, so he could only agree with her. However, he did not expect much. After all, even Noah had said he couldn''t do anything about it. Therefore, he didn''t want to force himself to cure it anymore. Fortunately, he had a lesser workload than before, so his neuralgia was under control now. Mango smiled happily and took the bag of clothes with her after hearing that Nathaniel had agreed to her suggestion. After the shop assistant had calcted the price, she looked directly at Nathaniel and said, "Hello, sir. These items will be a total of one hundred eighty-three thousand and six dors. Will you pay with a credit card?" Nathaniel looked directly at Mango and said, "Dear, pay for it." Mango was slightly stunned when she saw this. Although Nathaniel gave her a credit card, he still had money on him. Furthermore, he was a CEO, so he had to always carry some money around, right? Therefore, Mango was confused when she heard his words. Meanwhile, the shop assistant''s had a ghastly expression on her face. A handsome man like him actually lived off a woman! Of course, there was no perfect man in this world. Mango immediately understood what Nathaniel was trying to do when she saw the shop assistant''s mocking glint. Was Nathaniel doing this to avoid the women''s attraction? Mango couldn''t help but feel content. She took out her purse and handed over Nathaniel''s credit card. "I''ll pay by this card then." When the shop assistant saw the ck card in Mango''s hand, she immediately became very respectful. "My dear wife, thank you for paying. You looked so cool when you swiped the card just now!" Nathaniel was trying hard to put on a facade as he continued to y the role of an escort. Then, he quickly added, "I love a rich woman like you!" The shop assistant''s lips twitched in annoyance when she heard what he had said. Mango could hardly hold back herughter because of this scene. She quickly took the card and said to Nathaniel, "Take it with you, we''ll be buying some clothes later." "Yes, Madam!" Nathaniel carried the newly purchased clothes and walked out of the men''s clothing shop with her. The moment Mango came out, sheughed so hard that she could barely stand up straight. "Nathaniel, aren''t you afraid of being recognised? You are the dignified president of an international company on the surface, so how could you pretend to be an escort that lives off a woman?" "I don''t care. If they''re jealous, they should find themselves a wife like you then!" Nathaniel said dismissively. Mango was pleased to hear how Nathaniel was singing her praises. "Don''t you ever think that I will forgive you for getting a vasectomy behind my back because of this. These are two separate issues." Nathaniel''s eyes immediately turned gloomy. Why was she still holding a grudge about it? "My dear wife, how should I make it up to you then?" "I don''t know, and I think that''ll depend on my mood. Hurry up, you rascal!" Nathaniel almost tripped himself out of shock when he heard Mango''s words. Although she was hard to please, he was willing to spoil his beloved woman forever. At this thought, Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly as he started walking to keep up with her pace. Mango bought her own clothes rather easily. She didn''t even need to try them on as she directly paid for them with her card. They had been shopping for a long time. Soon, night had already fallen. Mango was so tired, and her feet hurt as they had been walking around for quite some time. Nathaniel looked at the high heels on her feet and said directly, "Wait here for a while." After a while, he came back with a new pair of ts. Mango was speechless when she saw this. "Nathaniel, no one would wear t shoes when they''re wearing a skirt! What''s more, these are cloth shoes! Urgh! They look so old-fashioned." Even though Mango wasining, Nathaniel ignored her and got down to one knee. "I think that you should prioritise yourfort over everything here. Here, lift your feet for me." He felt heartbroken upon seeing her wounded feet. Even though Mango was unwilling to wear it, she had no choice but to lift her leg. Nathaniel ced her leg on his thigh and massaged her feet. After that, Mango instantly felt much morefortable. "You should refrain from wearing high heels next time, okay?" Nathaniel put the ts on her as he spoke. Mango said in an upset tone, "I''m wearing heels just to match your height! Do you know that you''re extremely tall?" "You want to keep up with my height by wearing heels? Haha! What are you thinking about? I don''t need these when I''m with you. I love the height difference between us." "Nathaniel, you''re trying to tell me that I am short, aren''t you?" Mango was displeased as she thought that Nathaniel was bad with words. After Nathaniel put on the shoes for Mango, she had already jumped onto his back before he could stand up. "Hmph! I don''t care. I want you to carry me." Nathaniel smiled dotingly and asked the store assistant to deliver the items to their home. Then, he walked out while carrying her on his back. In fact, Mango actually weighed quite a little. Nathaniel could still remember the way he had held her in his arms when they first got married. At that time, Mango was much heavier than she was now. Perhaps she had gotten lighter because of the hardships that she had gone through because of him. Thus, he decided to always cherish her every day from that day onwards. Then, he whispered in her ears, "Shall I carry you back home?" There was still a long distance away from the Ye''s Mansion. Since it had been a long time since they have taken a stroll together, she nodded and said, "Carry me to the next junction, and then I''ll walk with you. Well, I guess I should at least try walking in this new pair of ts you bought for me, right?" "Alright, let''s do that." Nathaniel smiled tenderly at her when he said this. In fact, the distance until the next intersection wasn''t great, and it would only take a few minutes to get there. Although Mango wanted him to carry her a little longer, she had said otherwise. After all, he had underwent a surgery recently, right? After she got down on her two feet, she linked her fingers with his. As they walked while looking at the colourful lights, Mango couldn''t help but think that this was such a peaceful moment. "Nathaniel, I really want to stay by your side forever, and until death do us part." "Honey, won''t you be too exhausted then?" Although Nathaniel said that, he still held on tightly to her hands. In the future, they would continue to hold hands and take walks together just like this when they were old. The two of them strolled along the street. Suddenly, Mango stopped in her tracks as they reached a cake shop. "Hmm? Do you want one?" Nathaniel looked in the direction of her eyes and asked. He knew that women and children loved desserts. Did they feel exceptionally satisfied because of how sweet the desserts tasted? Although Nathaniel didn''t really understand the science behind it, he knew that cakes were one of Mango''s favourite food. "Shall we go in and have a look?" Then, Mango suddenly said, "Nathaniel, your birthday ising soon." When Nathaniel heard this, he was slightly stunned. "So?" He looked at her in confusion. Wasn''t it just his birthday? This wasn''t a special day, so why did Mango remind him about it? Could it be that Mango wanted to buy him a birthday cake? However, it wasn''t his birthday today. Nathaniel couldn''t figure it out, but he noticed that her expression had changed. Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 "What''s wrong? Did I say something that offended you again?" Mango couldn''t find a reason to be angry at him when she heard Nathaniel saying the word ''again''. "Nah, I''m not nning to buy anything for you either. Let''s go." She pulled Nathaniel away, and thetter waspletely dumbfounded. "Huh? I thought you wanted to eat some cake." "I''m on a diet." "You''re paper-thin, so why are you still trying to lose weight? Anyways, it''s indeed unhealthy to have sweet food at night." Mango almost had an urge to shut Nathaniel up after hearing his ridiculous words. "Let''s walk around the supermarket then." Mango saw a supermarket nearby and immediately pulled him with her. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was still trying to figure out what Mango had been trying to say outside the cake shop just now. "So, what were you trying to do outside the cake shop just now?" Seeing his confused expression, Mango couldn''t help but sigh. "I''m just reminding you that your birthday ising soon. Do you remember what I told you when I went to visit you? I said that I wanted the two of us to go on a trip on your birthday. But I don''t think that have any ns for it. Urgh! Nathaniel, can you pay more attention to my words?" Nathaniel felt a little wronged. "Darling, how do you know I haven''t done anything for it? In fact, I''ve alreadypleted all the preparations!" "What? I haven''t even told you the location of our trip, so how did you prepare for it? Besides, did you tell me about this?" Nathaniel knew that he had told Mango about wanting to go to Ango. However, he could tell from her expression that she had forgotten all about it. Nathaniel sighed secretly and repeated his ns again. "I even applied for our visa. Aren''t we going to check whether Lebanon''s mother is your aunt?" "Oh, yeah, I think that did happen. But I don''t want to waste your birthday on that. Nathaniel, I want to spend some time alone with you on your birthday." Mango pouted her mouth and looked at him with expectant eyes. Then, Nathaniel said with a smile, "Why don''t we go out to the sea then?" "Are we going alone?" "Whatever you want." "No one else is allowed, not even Rita!" Mango dered her ownership over Nathaniel childishly. Nathaniel loved how assertive she was acting, and he quickly agreed, "Okay." "Don''t you dare go back on your words when your daughter starts begging you to bring her along!" Mango knew him like the back of her hand. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was left speechless, "Well, if I don''t remind her about my birthday, she probably won''t remember it." "I hope that happens!" Soon, they arrived at the supermarket. The supermarket had a lot of promotions today, so there was a crowd here. Mango was afraid that Nathaniel would be snatched away by the aunties. Therefore, she grabbed his arm tightly to keep him by her side. Nathaniel couldn''t help but smile when she saw Mango treating him as a child. He felt delighted indeed. Although they bicker all the time, he enjoyed having her around all the time. Then, Mango dragged Nathaniel all over the supermarket. After she had picked out the items she wanted, both of them stood in line to pay the bill. During this whole time, he remained well-behaved and patient, no matter what she did. After leaving the supermarket, Mango wanted to look around in other stores, but she had no more energy left. It was so tiring! She really needed a good rest after this. Upon noticing her weary expression, Nathaniel said softly, "I''ll carry you back." "It''s alright. You still have to carry the bags." "Nah, it''s fine. Come on up. We''ll get up early and do some morning exercises tomorrow." She was moved by his caring words initially. However, she was totally displeased when she heard what he had nned for tomorrow. "Nathaniel Ye, you are so cruel!" "I think there''s nothing wrong with my suggestion. After all, we have to stay healthy and grow old together." Nathaniel never changed his mind even though Mango kept begging him with her adorable expressions. After all, he knew that Mango really needed some exercise. "Urgh! What kind of suggestion is that? I just want to sleep in!" "You can sleep when youe back from your morning exercises." Nathaniel provided a perfect solution to her problems. Although Mango was a little depressed, she knew that she had to get some regr exercise to stay healthy and live a longer life. "Okay, but I don''t want to do any high- intensity exercises." "Alright, I''ll try my best." Then, he squatted down in front of Mango. Mango climbed onto his back when she remembered that she had to do exercises the next morning. Nathaniel''s back was warm and wide, and it gave her a sense of security. Perhaps she was tired from all the walking, so she slowly fell asleep on his back. Nathaniel was surprised when he heard her even breathing. Then, he smiled and carried her steadily on his back until they reached the Ye''s Mansion. Meanwhile, Rita was extremely excited when she saw Nathaniel return, as she quickly pounced onto him. Suddenly, she furrowed her eyebrows after noticing Mango sleeping on Nathaniel''s back. "Argh! Mommy is an adult already. Why does she still need you to carry her?" Rita sounded very dissatisfied. Nathaniel smiled and said, "Even if mommy is old, she is still my wife. So, as her husband, I should carry her everywhere she goes." "Does every husband do that?" "Of course!" Nathaniel rubbed Rita''s head gently and smiled. After that, he carried Mango back into the bedroom. He took off her shoes and noticed that the soles of her feet were slightly red and swollen. Then, he took off his jacket and went to the bathroom to fetch a basin of hot water to rinse her feet. However, Mango was feeling ufortable because his actions had disturbed her sleep. Thus, she lifted her feet forcefully, and the water that he was using to rinse her feet sshed all over his body. Nathaniel looked at her with a smile and said, "Be a good girl, alright? You can continue sleeping. "How am I supposed to fall asleep when you''re washing my feet?" Mango muttered with her eyes closed. "Just sleep. You will feel better when you wake up tomorrow morning once I rinse your feet." Nathaniel massaged her ankles and soles as he gently rinsed her feet with warm water. Mango fell back to sleep once again because his massage was toofortable. After that, Nathaniel wiped her feet and ced them on the bed. When he got up to drain the water, he noticed Rita standing at the door and looking at him. "Hmm, what''s wrong, Rita?" "Daddy, will all husbands spoil their women like this after they get married?" Rita blinked her big eyes and asked curiously. "Of course!" "Then I''ll go find a husband too!" Nathaniel was flustered after hearing her words. "What are you talking about? You''re still young! You can only find a husband until you grow up." "Ah? Aww, that''s such a pity!" Rita turned around and walked out with a gloomy face. Nathaniel felt upset when he saw that. What nonsense was this brat thinking about? He shook his head. Then, he poured out the water from the basin and took a shower. When he came out, he discovered that Mango had kicked away the nket. He immediately checked the temperature of the air conditioner and adjusted it again. At the same time, he also covered the nket on her. After that, he went downstairs. Lucy had already prepared food, and Nathaniel carried the bags of ingredients in. Just then, he received a call from Ned. "Mr. Ye, you asked me to keep an eye on Charlotte. So, I found something." "Tell me about it." "Charlotte knocked into Madam''s car at the parking lotst time." Nathaniel frowned slightly when he heard Ned''s words. He knew that someone had knocked into Mango''s car. However, he could tell that this matter had gottenplicated once he heard Ned talking about it. "What did you find?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "I investigated the security cameras in the parking lot, and it shows that Charlotte had knocked into Madam''s car on purpose. It wasn''t an ident, so I''ll send you the footageter." "All right." Nathaniel said faintly. Ned continued, "Also, I also found out that Charlotte''s uncle owns the car service centre that Madam sent her car for repair." Upon hearing this, Nathaniel suddenly narrowed his eyes. How could Charlotte''s uncle own the repair shop that Mango had sent her car to? This was too much of a coincidence! Since Charlotte had deliberately rammed into Mango''s car, she definitely knew Mango''s car te number. Furthermore, her uncle was the owner of the repair shop, so both of them would definitely benefit from this incident. If Mango had been in the car then, then it was likely that she would have been harmed by that ident. At the thought of this, Nathaniel was furious, and a murderous expression shed through his gaze. Meanwhile, Lucy couldn''t help but shiver in fear upon seeing his expression. Rita also quietly went back to her room to watch cartoons on herputer. After all, her daddy looked too terrifying! At this moment, Nathaniel was burning with anger. Charlotte was obviously targeting Mango. He couldn''t believe that a naive girl like her actually dared to plot against his wife. This was something that he could not forgive! Hah! He used to think that she was a good match for Walter. Nathaniel felt that he had totally misjudged her! "Send a message to the service centre and dismiss Charlotte''s uncle. Also, notify all the merchants that if anyone dares to hire Charlotte Ramires, I will shut down their business immediately." Initially, Nathaniel hadn''t wanted to take action against Charlotte. After all, he would only waste his time and effort. However, if she was trying to harm Mango, this was the price that she had to pay for her actions. Ned knew that Nathaniel was angry, so he quickly carried out the orders. After hanging up the phone, the trace of coldness and fierceness still remained in Nathaniel''s eyes. Then, he grabbed his jacket and went out. Soon, he came to the hospital, and he saw Deborah persuading Walter to eat. "Deborah, I can eat it myself. I injured my legs and not my hands!" "Oh, but it''s better to let me feed you. Open your mouth." Deborah did everything for him, and she even washed Walter''s undergarments. Thus, Walter felt really embarrassed. Wasn''t Deborah the princess of her family? She probably did not even wash her own clothes! But she had actually washed his underwear! Thus, Walter felt even more awkward around her because of this. However, Nathaniel had arrived right on time. Thus, Walter was pleased and relieved when he saw Nathanieling in. "Nathaniel, you''re here!" "Deborah, you go out for a while. I have something to say to Walter." Nathaniel had an upset expression on his face when he said this. Deborah was a clever person, and she could tell that Nathaniel really had something to discuss with Walter. So, she immediately got up and leave. "I''m going out to buy some books. Have fun, guys. Call me if you need anything." Walter remained silent. So, Deborah walked out directly. After she left, there was only Nathaniel and Walter left in the room. Then, Walter frowned and asked, "Why do you look so pissed? Did I do something wrong again?" "What''s with Charlotte Ramirez? Tell me everything about her!" Walter was slightly annoyed after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "Huh? Why should I do that?" "She tried to harm Mango! Is this a sufficient reason?" When Walter heard Nathaniel''s words, his face turned ghastly immediately. Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 "What are you saying? How could Charlotte target Mango? Are you sure about it?" Walter waspletely befuddled right now. He could not think of a usible reason why a university student like Charlotte would go against Mango. Furthermore, how did she know about Mango? When Nathaniel saw Walter''s confusion, Nathaniel could tell that thetter had no idea about it, or perhaps he did not know about Charlotte''s true colours. Then, he immediately frowned at the thought of this. "Do you still remember Novalee Zhang?" It had been so long since she passed away, but Nathaniel suddenly mentioned her. Thus, Walter immediately tensed up when he heard her name. Although she had already passed away, her name had hit a sore spot in Walter''s heart. "Are you trying to remind me that I can''t let Charlotte turn into a person like Novalee?" "I''m d that you understand this situation. After all, there are some things I don''t want to say directly. I''m here to tell you that I want Charlotte to pay the price for everything that she has done to Mango. If she still doesn''t learn her lesson, then don''t me me for being merciless." After saying that, Nathaniel stood up and left. When he left the room, Walter said, "I am not familiar with her. You can do what you want, and you don''t have to tell me about it. I will not stand up for such unimportant people like her." "That''s good to hearthen." After that, Nathaniel left. Meanwhile, Walter furrowed his eyebrows in displeasure. He had only helped Charlotte because thetter had been facing some hardships in her life. Who would have thought that this would cause trouble for Mango instead? At this thought, Walter quickly called his assistant. "Help me find out how Charlotte and Mango met. I need detailed information, so send it to my phone immediately." "Okay, Mr. Song." After hanging up the phone, Deborah returned and brought Walter some food. Walter frowned nervously when he saw her arriving suddenly. "What''s wrong? Why did Mr. Yee here?" Deborah reced the flowers in the vase with the new flowers that she bought for Walter while asking this. "It''s alreadyte at night. So, why are you recing the flowers?" Walter felt that she was doing something useless. Deborah said with a smile, "Don''t you feel much better when you see such beautiful flowers?" "I don''t think so! Also, I''m allergic to pollen." "Bullsh*t! If you''re really allergic to pollen, you would''ve been suffering from an allergic reaction right now because these flowers have been here for a day. If you don''t want to talk about why Mr. Ye is here, don''t say anything. Besides, I never wanted to find out anyway!" Deborah snorted and went to tidy up her stuff. Walter looked at her and suddenly asked, "What do you think of Charlotte?" "Charlotte? That poor student?" Walter frowned slightly when she heard Deborah''s sarcastic tone. "Can you stop calling her names? Besides, she was born in a poor family, so she can''t help it!" "She''s poor and shameless, and she tried to deceive others by using her poverty as an excuse. Bleh! That''s why I look down on her." Walter realized something after hearing what Deborah had said. "Wait a minute. What do you mean by that? Do you know something?" "Of course I do! Charlotte hooked up with quite a few rich people so that they would sponsor her tuition fees. After all, she could deceive gullible men easily with her pitiful appearances. I have seen many students with poor family backgrounds. They can still pay for their own tuition fees and living expenses, even though they attend sses in the daytime and work at night. But why can''t she do that? She isn''t that busy because she''s only a college student. So, why does she have to ask others to support her? Besides, she''s not in her sixties, so she can live independently, right? Perhaps she''s attracted to you because you''re young and handsome. Oh, well, perhaps you were the one who gave her too much hope!" Walter felt that Deborah''s words were unpleasant to her. "What do you mean? I didn''t give her any hope! Heck! I''m not that familiar with her at all." "Come on now, if you don''t know her well, then why did the doctor contact her after you have an ident?" Deborahined jealously. Then, Walter''s gaze suddenly darkened after hearing this. After all, this car crash was merely an ident. On the other hand, he gave her his phone number to contact her before he sent her donations. Other than that, he was not close to Charlotte at all. Now that he heard what Deborah had said, Walter was especially ufortable to know that Charlotte had learnt about his car ident quickly. After all, he felt as if she was stalking him, and she wasn''t giving him any privacy at all. How did he get himself into this mess? He frowned with a puzzled expression on his face. Deborah sighed when she saw his expression, "Alright, don''t look so upset. After all, Charlotte won''t dare to cause any trouble because I''m here. Don''t worry." "Well, she didn''t do anything to me. However, she''s stirring up trouble for Mango instead!" "Ah? What did she do to your cousin?" Deborah was a little confused. Walter was not sure as well. However, it seemed that Nathaniel was plotting something against Charlotte. Soon, he received some information about Charlotte from his assistant. In the file, there was a list of names of people who had sponsored her studies. Walter was shocked when he saw it. Charlotte Ramirez was indeed amazing! She had obtained donations from almost half of the wealthy people in Ocean City. Walter furrowed his brows when he saw this. Then, his face immediately turned pale when he watched the footage of the parking lot. Charlotte drove her car directly into Mango''s car and hit it back and forth at least five times! He magnified the image, and he could clearly see Charlotte''s cold and fierce expression. She was only neen years old, so how could she do something terrifying? When Deborah saw his expression, she knew that he had found a clue. She stepped forward and nced at the video. Then, she snorted and said, "Hah! I told you so. This woman is a scheming b*tch, and she obviously did that on purpose. But is your cousin doing okay after this incident?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After saying that, she realised that she had asked a stupid question. "Oh right, didn''t she showed up looking perfectly fine today? Urgh! I''m such a dumba*s! By the way, what are you going to do?" Walter paused for a moment and switched off the phone. "Nathaniel will handle it. I don''t need to do anything." "Come on, Mango is your cousin! What''s more, you used to like her so much. How can you not do anything when your cousin was bullied by a b*tch? Walter, are you still a man?" Walter''s expression turned extremely gloomy. "Hey! That''s none of your business." "Of course it is! After all, you''re responsible for my happiness!" Walter almost choked on himself after hearing Deborah''s unabashed and shameless words. "How could you be so shameless? Are you even a woman?" "Do you want to check?" Deborah was about to take off her clothes, and this immediately scared Walter. "Stop it. What the hell are you doing?" Deborah was a little disappointed. However, she did not dare to go too far either, as she was worried that Walter would really drive her out. "In my opinion, Charlotte may be targeting Mango because she found out that the person you like is her. What if the person you like bes me? Will I be the target of her scheme instead? If that''s the case, she won''t be troubling Mango." Walter frowned when he heard what Deborah had said. "But wouldn''t you be in trouble too if she decides to pay attention to you instead?" "Nah, it''s not a big deal. The person she likes is you, and that makes her my rival too. Even if she doesn''t target me, I will do it to her anyways. However, it''ll be better if you can cooperate with me." Deborah said this with a grin. Walter couldn''t understand her logic, and he asked in a low voice, "How can I help you?" "Well, you can show off our rtionship! Come on, take a photo of us and post it on social media." Deborah wrapped her arms around Walter''s neck and stuck her face on his as she said this. Then, she immediately took a photo of them together. Walter was unhappy as he was taken by surprise. However, before he could get angry, Deborah said, "Don''t worry, once I post this, Charlotte will definitely see it. Although Mango used to be your lover, she''s your cousin now. However, now that I''ve be your new lover, who do you think she will target? Me or Mango?" This answer was obvious. Walter looked at Deborah with mixed feelings and said, "We are just acting. Don''t take it seriously." "Walter, you''re such a yboy! I''ve put my reputation on line for you, but you''re still acting like this. Believe it or not, I''ll take you to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get our marriage certificate right away. If that happens, I''ll be able to teach that b*tch a lesson legally!" Deborahshed out angrily. Walter frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "Okay." "What the hell?" Deborah thought she had heard him wrongly. Walter suddenlyughed. Deborah was stunned by his appearance because he looked especially good looking when he smiled. "What? You... you look too sexy right now!" "Deborah, if you want to get married to me, you''d better do it while I''m still in a daze. I promise to cooperate with you. But I probably won''t admit it when I wake up tomorrow morning." "Walter, you b*stard! It''s sote now, and the Civil Affairs Bureau is probably closed. Where else can we go to get our marriage certificate?" Deborah burst into tears as she asked this. She should have taken him to get their certificate this afternoon if she knew that he was so gullible! Meanwhile, Walterid down and put both his arms behind his head. Then, after looking at her annoyed expression, he said with a smile, "I guess there''s no other way then. We will get the marriage certificate tonight if you manage to work something else. If you don''t, well, I gave you a chance, right?" "OK! You win! Just you wait!" Deborah walked out of the ward angrily and directly called Nathaniel on the phone. There was no other way. She couldn''t turn to her father, so she could only ask Nathaniel for help. "Mr. Ye, do me a favour. I want to get a marriage certificate with Walter. Right now! As long as you help me to do this, the Ye family can use all our sea shipping routes for free!" Deborah said these words in a dominating manner. Nathaniel had just reached home, and he had not evenid on his bed yet. However, this phone call had woken Mango up as well. Thus, she happened to hear those words, and she couldn''t help but widen her eyes. What on earth going on? Why did Deborah want to get a marriage certificate in the middle of the night? Furthermore, why did she need it this urgently? Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 "What''s going on?" Mango rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked. Nathaniel patted her head and said, "It''s okay, go to sleep, I''ll call the Civil Affairs Bureau." "Urgh! It''s so troublesome. Can''t she get the certificate tomorrow?" Mango felt that Walter was too careless. After all, shouldn''t he think more carefully about Deborah''s proposal before agreeing to it? At this thought, she yawned andid down again. Her bed felt as cosy as ever. Well, it would feel even morefortable if she had someone to warm her sheets now. Mango muttered, "Hurry up, I can''t sleep without you." These words sounded particrly sweet to Nathaniel. Thus, his lips curled up slightly in delight. "Alright, I''ll be there soon." After that, he took the phone and walked out of the bedroom. Meanwhile, Deborah had goosebumps all over her body because of their conversation. "Urgh! Mr. Ye, can you mute your microphone while you guys are all acting lovey-dovey?" "Well, no one asked you to listen in to our conversation.." Nathaniel was in a good mood, and he didn''t even care about what Deborah thought. "I will only help you this time. After all, Mango told me that she couldn''t sleep without me. I''m sure you heard that too." "Okay, okay, I know you love each other, so do it quickly. I promise I won''t bother you anymore, and I''ll also deal with those batches for you guys." Nathaniel sneered and said, "To be fair, those batches are the ones trying to get in the way of your rtionship, are they not?" "Nah, you don''t have to worry about who she is. Besides, don''t you want Walter to stop looking at your wife? If you want that, just help me. Walter said that he would only give me one night to get our marriage certificate, and he''s obviously trying to make things hard for me! But I''m not someone who will run away from hardships!" Deborah cocked her chin smugly as she negotiated with Nathaniel. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Look, let me give you a piece of advice. You should probably rethink your decision again. If you marry a man with another woman in his heart, you will definitely suffer a lot." "It doesn''t matter. He can never get the woman that he longs for, so why should I worry about her? As long as I love him with all my heart, I believe that one day he will undoubtedly fall in love with me too." "What if it''s all to no avail, and he still doesn''t love you?" Upon hearing this, Deborah remained silent for a while. Then, she said with a smile, "If he doesn''t love me, then so be it. Well, I still worked hard for me, so I can only let him go if he still doesn''t fall in love with me." "What about you then? You''ve already sacrificed so much for him, right?" "Urgh! I''ll spend the rest of my life alone then! Mr. Ye, why do you have so many questions today? Didn''t your wife ask you rest early? Just do it quickly. Besides, we have the rest of our lives to figure this out, so who knows what will happen? Now that Walter gave me this opportunity, I will definitely seize it. As long as I be his legitimate wife, I can protect my love, my marriage, and him. Well have to see what happens after this then!" Deborah said these words with a smile, but she tried to blink away the tears that had formed in her eyes. After all, she had made this choice on her own because she loved this man. Therefore, she would go on and never give up no matter what happened. Nathaniel was touched by her heartfelt confession, and he finally added. "If he bullies you in the future, you cane andin to Mango about it." "Wow! Are you trying to say that you''ve got my back?" Deborah felt rxed and relieved when she heard this. "Well, I''m afraid that you''re going to have a hard time if I leave you alone! What if Walter has his eyes on my wife again once you decide to give up? After all, this will be beneficial for both of us. Also, you have to promise me that no matter what Walter does, you can''t vent your anger on my wife, hate her or even harm her." "I promise you that. If the man I like doesn''t love me back, I will only me myself for being too ipetent. Why would I me another woman for that? Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to anger you. After all, Walter and I have to settle this problem on our own. Nathaniel heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Deborah giving her word. He suddenly felt that Walter needed a strong woman like Deborah to watch over him. "Well, I''ll do it for you, but you have to think about how you''ll tell your dad about this." "Oh, Mr. Ye, stop nagging! I''ll take care of it." Upon hearing this, Nathaniel could not help but shook his head in disapproval. After that, he hung up the phone and called the Civil Affairs Bureau. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Although it was way past the working hour, the staff immediately got up and headed to the office after receiving Nathaniel''s call. Meanwhile, Deborah returned to the ward with a smile after her conversation with Nathaniel. Walter looked at her smiling face and sighed. "I was joking just now." "But I was serious! Walter Song, can you live up to your promise? Aren''t you a man? What''s the matter? Hah! Are you perhaps afraid of marriage?" Deborah looked at Walter provocatively. Walter was devastated when he heard her taunt. Other than the four most influential people in Ocean City, who else could have the ability to summon the Civil Affairs Bureau in such a short time? Why didn''t he think that Nathaniel would help Deborah? "Since when did you be so close with Nathaniel?" "Well, I have to get along with him, right? After all, he is your cousin''s husband." Walter was even more depressed after hearing how Deborah addressed Mango. "Well, even though you''ve already gotten the bureau to go to work, it''s useless. I can''t go to the office with you, right?" Walter looked at Deborah with a smile as he said this. However, Deborah didn''t seem to care about it, and she said, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll get them toe to the hospital to handle it. After all, you are also an influential figure in Ocean City. Besides, they will do it for Mr. Ye too!" "Deborah Grey, why do you insist on marrying me? Let me put it straight here. I don''t love you, and if you end up marrying me, I think you''ll end up crying every day instead!" Walter said in a serious tone. Deborah looked at him and said sternly, "I''ll ept anything as long as you agree to marry me. What''s the matter now? Mr. Walter Song, why don''t you just tell me the truth?" Walter felt that since things had escted this way, he had no choice but to tell her the truth. "Okay. I promised a woman that I will provide her with a good life and happiness. Unfortunately, it didn''t work out. I don''t know how far we can go, but as long as you are my wife, I will respect you as my equal. I will be loyal to you and our marriage, and I will try my best to protect you and perform my responsibilities as a husband to the best I can. However, I can''t guarantee that I will end up having feelings for you. Deborah, think wisely." Deborah didn''t know what to do, and she suddenly felt like crying. She looked at Walter and whispered, "Walter, one day, if you''re tired of being with me, please tell me. I won''t pester you, and I won''t be unreasonable. I will leave you silently and give you the freedom you want, but please don''t hurt me. I love you, and I will try my best to give you the love that you need. So, if you have someone you love instead, please tell me at once." Walter''s heart suddenly ached when he heard her words. "Come here. Let me give you a hug." He stretched out his arms toward Deborah. Deborah immediately rushed over and pounced on him, and he immediately groaned out in pain. At this moment, he realised that he had really found someone precious to him. He didn''t know why this silly woman was obsessed with him, and they had only met each other a few times! However, her passionate love had touched his cold heart. "Walter Song, you''re mine from now on. So only I can hug you in the future." "Okay, Mrs. Song." Walter''s lips lifted slightly, and a trace of relief shed in his eyes. Maybe Mango was right. Once he forgot about his feelings for her, he could find his own true love. At this thought, Walter held Deborah tightly and affectionately as if he didn''t want to let her go. He buried his head on Deborah''s shoulders and said softly, "Deborah, I''m actually a weak person. I''m afraid of a lot of things, such as the cold, the fire, and being alone. I know that I''m afraid of a lot of things, so please don''t let me go. Perhaps I''m a little confused and lost now. Since you''ve decided to hold my hand, please don''t abandon me. I''ll try my best to forget the past and try to ept you. Don''t hate me because of my past. To be honest, I feel ashamed of myself because you were so persistent." "No, I won''t! I will never let you go. Mr. Song, make sure you etch today into your memories. I, Deborah Grey, have officially be your wife." "Alright." They hugged each other tightly, and tears welled up in their eyes. Suddenly, the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau arrived, and Deborah finally let go of Walter. Walter felt embarrassed when he saw this. He was already a grown-up man, so how could he cry so easily? He felt that marriage was a sacred thing, and it was unfair for Deborah to marry him so hastily without a proper ceremony. From then on, she was Mrs. Song and also his spouse. Suddenly, he felt that his life wasn''t that lonely anymore. He felt very emotional at this moment. However, he didn''t even buy Deborah a wedding ring! "Mr. Song, are you going to register your marriage?" "Of course, quickly do it for us." Deborah was afraid that Walter would go back on his word, so she responded hurriedly. When the steel stamp fell on the marriage certificate, Walter and Deborah were both nervous and startled. From now on, they were a real couple. Walter held her hand tightly and said, "Tomorrow, I will get the ountants to value my assets and hand them all to you. I have a few credit cards. You can decide how you want to manage my money. Then, you can either give me a card or give me a monthly allowance to spend." "Huh? Why are you giving all this to me?" Deborah was originally born from a rich family, so she was never interested in handling someone else''s finances. However, she was happy when she saw how caring Walter was. "This is the proof of a man giving all his power to a woman. It shows that he is willing to share all his assets with you and wants to share his life with you." Walter gently stroked her hair and said softly, "Also, because you are Mrs. Song." At this moment, Deborah couldn''t hold back her tears of happiness anymore. "Walter, you''re so good to me, so how can I ever let you go?" "Silly girl, you''re Mrs. Song now. Do you still want to leave me?" Walter smiled and embraced her lovingly. He felt great! It felt so good to have a home. However, he felt even happier now because someone loved him! Thank you, Mango Shen. Thank you for giving up and fulfilling my only wish. Walter''s eyes were glistening with tears. Right now, he clearly realised that Mango could only be his cousin from now on. Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 After their marriage registration was done, Nathaniel received a call. As soon as he got on the bed, Mango leaned over and wrapped her arms around his waist. However, the phone rang again. Mango''s furrowed her brows together tightly when she heard this. "What''s going on? Why are you so busy tonight? Can''t you turn off the phone?" Since Nathaniel was facing his impatient voice, he was obedient and turned off the phone without even looking at it. "Go to sleep. I promise no one will disturb us again." Nathaniel patted her back as she said this. Soon, Mango found afortable position and fell asleep. The staff of the Civil Affairs called again, but they were unable to get through him. When they knew that could have disturbed Nathaniel''s sleep, they stopped calling him and immediately left the ce. Meanwhile, Mango had a good sleep. However, she noticed that Nathaniel was still sleeping when she woke up. It was rare to see him get upter than her. She looked at the time, and it was just past six. Nathaniel said that he would take her for morning exercises today, but he was still deeply asleep. She got up andid on his chest. Then, she stretched out her fingers and gently stroked his nose while whispering, "Come on, sleepyhead, it''s time to get up!" Nathaniel''s wrapped his hands tightly around her waist and looked at her drowsily. His bleary eyes looked extremely seductive and charming to her right now! Thus, Mango lowered her head and gave him a peck on the lips. "How am I supposed to hold back my urge with you looking at me like this?" "Sorry, Mrs. Ye. I can''t relieve your urge for the time being, even though I really want to." When Mango heard this, she recalled his recent surgery and felt rather disappointed. "Urgh! I hate this so much! When can we do it?" "Why are you so desperate? Hmm? In fact, we don''t have to do it with our bodies. After all, I can make you feel good with just my hands." Nathaniel whispered in her ear, which made her tremble all over. "No way!" She grinned and wanted to run away, but Nathaniel immediately caught her and pulled her back. "Where are you going?" "Didn''t you say we were going to exercise today?" She evaded Nathaniel''s hands, but his lips and tongue continued to trace down her body. "It''s okay, this won''t take long. We can still exercise after this." She was about to say something, but he kept on seducing her. Mango never knew that his slender fingers would have such magical effect on her. She couldn''t resist his touches anymore, and her eyebrows twitched slightly. "Well, I think you''ve gotten more skilled recently, Mr. Ye." "Well, I can''t neglect my wife at such a critical time, can I? Go take a shower now, and let''s go for a morning exercise together." Mango felt upset when she heard this. "What? Do we still have to exercise? No, I''m so tired now. Besides, we have a gathering to attend later." "Don''t worry, we can only leave around noon." Nathaniel directly picked her up and carried her to the bathroom. After the ordeal, Mango felt that there was no need for both of them to bath together. Then, Nathaniel dried her hair and said softly, "I''m going downstairs to see if Rita is awake. Also, you should prepare some gifts for Walter." "There''s no need to do that since we''re just checking up on him, right?" Mangoined. Nathaniel said with a smile, "Ah, I see that you''re not awake yet! Well, we should give him a wedding present to congratte him on his marriage to Deborah, isn''t it? After all, you''re his only close rtive." Mango was stunned for a moment. Then, she recalled what happenedst night. "What? Did they really get married?" "Yeap, there''s nothing to worry about because I handled this issue personally, right?" Nathaniel rubbed her head lovingly. Recently, he really loved her long hair because it was as smooth as silk. Mango was having mixed feelings about the entire situation. Then, the corners of her lips perked up slightly. "I''m d that he''s finally married, but is Deborah a reliable partner?" Nathaniel told her everything that Deborah said to him yesterday night. "It sounds like she is really in love with Walter. But I''m curious about how they met? Also, how long did they date before they got married? I think that this marriage is a little hasty!" "Well, Walter is an adult now. He will take responsibility for his own choices, so don''t worry about him." "Oh, okay then." Mango didn''t say anything more. She just sincerely hoped that Walter would be happy. "What should we give him as a present then?" "Take your time to choose becuase it''s not urgent." After that, Nathaniel went downstairs. Just then, Mango opened up her phone and was surprised to find that Walter had sent her two images of his new marriage certificates. He wrote, "I finally have a family of my own now." Upon seeing this, her eyes suddenly turned teary. Then, she quickly made a phone call to him. It took a long time for Walter to answer. "Mango." Walter''s voice sounded hoarse, which made her a little worried. "What''s wrong with your throat?" "It''s nothing." "Congrattions, Walter. You finally got married." Walter smiled happily when he received her blessings. He thought that he would be devastated. Also, he didn''t know how to tell Mango about this matter and tell her about his marriage. However, he didn''t expect himself to react the way he did now. After all, he was relieved and happy right now. Maybe he had really moved on from her. "Thank you. Please help me contact a French designerter. I want to order a wedding ring for Deborah." Walter''s tone sounded very cheerful, and Mango was pleased to hear that. "Take good care of her and don''t bully her. Otherwise, I''ll deal with you myself!" "Don''t worry, my dear cousin. He won''t dare to do that because he knows that you have my back!" Deborah picked up the phone all of a sudden. Walter couldn''t help but shake his head and smile when he saw her chattering away. Then, he gave some space to Deborah. Deborah leaned in his arm. Then, she took in his unique scent with a satisfied grin on her face. "Mango, can you apany me to choose the wedding dresster? I''m new to this, so you have to help me out." "All right." Both of them continued chatting for a bit before Mango hung up the phone. She could tell that the newlyweds were in a good mood, and it seemed that Walter really found the love of his life. After hanging up the phone, Mango changed her clothes and went downstairs. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had already changed Rita''s clothes. "Let''s go. The three of us are going to do some morning exercises." "Huh? Is Rita going as well?" Rita was unhappy when she heard Mango''s question. "What? Am I not allowed to do that? Do you think that I''m getting in your way?" "Of course not! My dear daughter, can you not be so sensitive?" Nathaniel quickly appeased her because she felt that Rita was too sensitive to their emotions. On the other hand, Mango didn''t say anything. She and Rita had note to a consensus, so both of them would continue to fight for Nathaniel''s love and affection. Soon, the three of them ran a few rounds. When they returned, Mango felt as if her whole body was falling apart. Meanwhile, Rita was also panting after the exercises. However, Nathaniel was unaffected at all. "Take a break and go shower. I''m going to prepare breakfast. After that, we''re going to Windsor Square." "Where''s Windsor Square, daddy?" Rita was very curious. Nathaniel said with a smile, "Windsor Square is an exclusive club that has a huge yground and a beautiful garden. There will be a lot of children ying with you. Do you like it, Rita?" "Really? Is there any food then?" Mango shook her head when she heard Rita''s question. She was indeed a glutton... Nathaniel said with a smile, "Yes, they will have a lot of delicious food. You''ll have lots of fun there because a lot of girls will be spending their time with you." "Great! Let''s go thereter!" Then, Rita went back to her room happily to take a shower. Meanwhile, Mango also went for a bath. Soon, Nathaniel had already finished preparing breakfast when she was done with her shower. "I think we don''t need any servants at home now." "Why not?" Nathaniel asked as he was a little confused. Mango pointed at his apron and said, "Well, Mr. Ye, you''re such a good cook, so why do we still need any servants? What a waste of money!" Nathaniel immediately smiled after hearing what she said. "Hmm, are youining because I''ve been cooking too frequently these days?" "Nah, I feel sorry for you. Since we have servants, you should let them do the work. You don''t have much free time, and you''re quite busy with work. There is no need to cook for us every morning." Mango was only stating the truth. Nathaniel wrapped her hand around her waist and pulled her on hisp with a smile. Then, he whispered, "I''ll cook food for you whenever I have time. Besides, I''m only responsible for a few major matters in thepany, and Ned will handle the rest. After all, I have to find some time to apany my beautiful wife, right? What if she ignores me?" "Well, I''m d you know your own priorities then." Mango felt delighted to hear Nathaniel praising her like this. "By the way, is Gise back? I was too busy, so I almost forgot about it." "Yeah, I brought her back already." Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed slightly when he answered her. "I''ll bring you there after the gathering. Also, I have something to tell you." Mango was extremely curious when she was how mysterious he was acting. "Huh? What is it?" "Gise is not the biological child of the Shen Family." "Oh, I see." Mango was not surprised by this at all. "What? Did you find out about this previously?" "I only made a guess, but I''m not surprised by this result at all. In fact, I think that Mr. and Mrs. Shen will be more surprised, right? Did you send anyone to inform them?" Mango looked at him with her devious eyes as she said this. Nathaniel shook his head with a smile and said, "I''ll leave this matter to you. Of course, if you''re too lazy to do it, I can take care of it for you." "No, I''ll visit them myself after the gathering. After all, I''m sure that they really want to see me now." Mango smiled faintly. There was no longer any sorrow in her eyes. It seemed that once she had moved on, so no one could try to hurt her again. She wanted to see how the Shen family would react once they knew that Gise was not their biological daughter. After all, they were willing to do anything so that they could give Gise everything she wanted. The paternity test from before was probably fake. In fact, Mango felt that Kolton was the one behind this. When she thought about Kolton, Mango suddenly jumped up in shock as she realised something. "Oh no, I forgot about Kolton!" Mango was devastated when she finally remembered what Kelton had asked her to do. After Nathaniel''s return, she had be obsessed with him, and she hadpletely forgotten what Kolton told her. Suddenly, she wondered how both Kolton and Marrisa were doing right now. After seeing her reaction, Nathaniel shook his head and pulled her back into his embrace. Then, he said in a low voice, "I''ve already brought back Koiton''s body. Marrisamitted suicide by cutting her wrist while he was being prosecuted. So, I guess both of them left the world together. Also, I have buried them together ording to Koiton''s instructions." Mango was stunned when she heard what he said. "Wait, how do you know what Kolton asked me to do?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Nathaniel felt that Mango''s facial expression was hrious! He grinned, "Is it that difficult to guess his thoughts? After all, he is my biological father. At that time, Sisi would definitely refuse to meet him, and I was in prison. I did not admit that he was my father, and he had never imed to be my father even until his death. However, the only person he could entrust his dying wish to was you, his daughter-inw. He has done too many misdeeds in his life. However, thew has already punished him. Therefore, let''s just forget about the past. Besides, I''m his son, and I should be the one responsible for his funeral. I did not tell you this, but I''ve settled the matter myself. I had already known that he had bought a grave himself. Since he did not want to be buried next to the ancestral tomb, let''s just hope that he will have a good life with Marrisa in heaven." Mango could notice the sadness in his eyes while he said this. She held his head and whispered, "You still have your child and me." "I know. Besides, I think that I''m quite a pitiful person as well. After all, my parents gave birth to Nik and me for their own intentions. Now, they''ve all passed away and left me alone in this world. I really don''t know what I would do without you and our children. Mango, thank you for not giving me up, and thank you for being by my side." Upon hearing this, Mango was at a loss for words. "Well, let''s move on and look at the bright side. After packing up and eating, we will be heading to Windsor Square. Since everyone will be there, we should attend the gathering as well, right?" Mango quickly changed the topic instead. Nathaniel smiled and nced over her with tenderness in his eyes. Meanwhile, Rita had changed into a beautiful princess dress. Soon, Nathaniel drew them to Windsor Square himself. Windsor Square was actually one of Noah''s properties. It had been open to the public for many years, and people who usually visited it were all VIP members. Later on, Noah had built up a yground and other children''s facilities for their own children. Therefore, Rita fell in love with the ce the moment she arrived. "Wow! There are slides here! Can I go and y, daddy and mommy?" Mango smiled lovingly when she saw Rita''s adorable and naive expression. "Okay, but you have to greet the uncles first." "Aww... alright." Rita agreed reluctantly. After that, Nathaniel brought them to the meeting hall where he and his friends would usually meet up. Just then, Morgan had arrived with his wife and children. Noah had also brought Genevieve, who was currently pregnant, along. Thus, Nathaniel smiled broadly when he saw them arriving. "Hey, Nathan." "Hey, this is my wife Mango, and my daughter, Rita." Nathaniel introduced his family to his friends immediately. This was the first time Mango had met Morgan Eaves in person. Mango could tell that he was a soldier immediately, and he had a dominant aura around him that she could not forget. "Greetings, Chief." "Just call me Morgan. We''re all friends here." A faint smile appeared on Morgan''s face as he said this. Meanwhile, Rita saw Bjorn and immediately ran over with a smile. "Bjorn, you''re here too?" "Yeah. Here, this is for you." Bjorn took out a piece of chocte from his pocket and handed it to Rita. "Thank you, Bjorn!" Rita took it happily and thanked him with a bright smile. Morgan looked at his son and said with a grin, "I was wondering why you didn''t want to eat this chocte. It turned out that you wanted to give it to Rita." "Urgh! Don''t be such a busybody!" Bjorn responded indifferently. Then, he turned to Rita and said, "Rita, let''s go over there and see if there''s anything nice to eat." "Sounds good!" Rita was a glutton, so obviously, she would not reject such an invitation. Mango was relieved when she saw her daughter and Bjorn were getting along well with each other. "Eugene hasn''t arrived yet?" Nathaniel hung up Mango''s coat and asked casually. "I think they''re on the way. Well, they should be here soon." As they spoke, Eugene walked in. "What? Why are all of you here already?" "Eugene, why did you came here alone? Where are your wife and children?" Noah looked behind him and asked. Eugene said lightly, "They''ll be here soon. My wife went to pick the kids up, so I brought some fruits over here first." "Why did youe alone? Aren''t you worried about your wife fetching the kids by herself?" Morgan was obviously unhappy. Eugene felt wronged and said, "Boss, I wanted to help her with it! However, Emberly wanted me to come first, so what can I do about that? I must obey my wife''s orders, right?" "Alright, alright. We haven''t yed mahjong for a long time, right? Come on, let''s gather at a table." Nathaniel tried to ease up the tension, and Morgan finally calmed down a little. Suddenly, Esther stood up and said, "Why don''t us women gather over there then?" "Sounds good!" Mango followed Esther to the sofa. When Mango saw that Genevieve''s belly was getting bigger due to her pregnancy, she was a little envious. "When''s your due date? There are only a few months left, right? Also, where''s Barney? I saw that you all didn''t bring her today." "Oh, she has sses today, so she won''te back for now. Barney learns things quickly, so I don''t want to waste her talent. Furthermore, Noah said that she can inherit our legacy in the future if she wants to." Genevieve''s face was filled with pride when she spoke of her children. Barney was a child that Noah and Genevieve had saved. She cherished her life and the resources that her parents had given her. Thus, she studied hard despite suffering from disabilities. Hence, Noah and Genevieve were pleased with her performance. Mango smiled and said, "She''s indeed a good child. I still remember the time when she rescued Zion. It''s been a long time since both of them have met, right?" "Yeah, it seems like Zion is also very busy." Ester chimed in with a smile, "Zion is performing exceptionally well in the military region. I heard from Morgan that the superior intends to train him personally. s! I''m afraid that he will have less time toe back home in the future." Upon hearing this, Mango sighed and said, "It seems that I have a son who can''t stay by my side every day. Argh! That''s too depressing." "My son, Bjorn, was also sent to the military by his father at a young age. To be honest, the children who have been raised in such an environment will have a great advantagepared to other children. However, they paid the price by giving up their childhood. Sometimes, I even wonder if that''s the best decision for them." Esther''s voice was gentle and soft, and Mango felt that she was approachable. After hearing this, Mango began to miss her son. When Genevieve saw them acting this way, she couldn''t help but say, "Stop! Don''t say anything else! What if Noah sends our only son to the military in the future? I''ll be devastated!" Ester and Mango burst out intoughter when they heard what she was saying. Meanwhile, Nathaniel withdrew his gaze when he saw that Mango was chatting happily with the other women. "What''s up? Are you afraid that my wife will bully your wife?" Morgan threw out a tile casually. Meanwhile, Nathaniel responded with a faint smile, "I am afraid that she will find it hard to get along with people." After that, it was Nathaniel''s turn to attack. Then, Noah said with a grin on his face, "Huh? How could that be possible? I remember how Mango used to block the reporters out of the way. She wasn''t shy at all then!" Then, Noah threw out another tile. "ng!¡± Nathaniel grabbed it immediately. Noah was a little stunned, but he didn''t say anything. However, Nathaniel continued to score repeatedly. Noah looked at his tiles and nced at Nathaniel. He could not help but ask gloomily, "Nathan, did you do it on purpose?" "Well, yeah, I wanted you to take all of your money." Nathaniel admitted it directly. "What the hell? Are you sure that you''re not a swindler?" Noah was upset when he heard that. "Did you see that?" Nathaniel nced at him and raised his eyebrows with an arrogant expression. "Don''t say anything if you don''t have any evidence!" Thus, Noah could only control his anger. The next game was almost a battlefield between Nathaniel and Noah. After all, no matter what Noah did, Nathaniel always had a way to win over him. In the end, Noah had lost hundreds of dors, while Nathaniel had lots of chips pilling in front of him. Upon seeing this, Morgan and Eugene both held back theirughter and continued to y in silence. Noah pushed the tiles away and looked at Nathaniel gloomily, "Are you doing it on purpose? Why? Is it because I made fun of your wife?" "Exactly. Also, you did it more than once." Nathaniel said lightly. "What?" Noah was stunned again when he heard Nathaniel''s reply. What else did he say? Then, Nathaniel muttered, "A few days ago, you also said that my wife was a stupid woman." "D*mn it!" Noah became irritated immediately. "It seems like you''re really good at holding grudges, aren''t you?" "We''ll talk about the rest after you treat my neuralgia." "Are you pleading for my help right now? Hah! Nathaniel, I don''t think you should be this arrogant then!" Meanwhile, Nathaniel turned a deaf ear to Noah''s words. "Are you still going to y or not?" "What do you think? Morgan, why don''t you say something?" Morgan shrugged his shoulders and said, "I can''t do anything about you guys. But Noah, your skills are really terrible! Nathaniel still won despite all the tactics you did." It seemed that there was no way they could continue with the game. Then, Noah got up directly. "I''m not ying anymore. Urgh! You''re such a bully." "Hey, are you giving up? Otherwise, how am I supposed to return you the money I''ve won?" Noah''s mouth twitched in annoyance when he heard what Nathaniel said. "Hmph! I''m rich enough to give this money away to you!" "Well, d to know that." N?velDrama.Org content. After saying that, Nathaniel directly pushed the pile of chips to Noah. "Go and exchange all these for money. I want my cash now." "F*ck! Are you crazy? Where should I get such arge sum of cash from?" Noah was displeased as he felt that Nathaniel hade here to ruin his mood on purpose. However, Nathaniel said indifferently, "I just want to give the cash I won today to my wife. What''s wrong? Do you have a problem with that?" Noah felt that Nathaniel was being unreasonable right now! Didn''t he just say that Mango was a stupid and shy woman? What was wrong with that? "Hurry up!" Nathaniel kicked him as he said this. Noah gritted his teeth in anger. However, he still called over the manager to count the number of ships and exchange them in cash. Then, he looked at Genevieve with a pitiful expression and said, "Mrs. Soo, all of them are bullying me! Can''t you help your poor husband a little?" After hearing what he said, Genevieve froze for a moment and said innocently, "Didn''t you say that women shouldn''t interfere with men''s matters? You guys can solve your own problems." After that, she directly turned to look at Mango and said, "Your body still need to replenish some nutrition. Come to my house, and I will give you some prescriptions. After all, I''m still good at gynaecology." "All right." Noah was depressed when he saw that his wife was ignoring him, and she only cared about Mango''s condition instead. "Nathaniel Ye, I think we need to have a one-on-one talk!" Noah gnashed his teeth in annoyance when he said this. However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "Well, I haven''t fought for a long time. Why not we head over to the boxing ring on the top floor for some practice?" Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 "Hah! Let''s go then Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Then, Noah immediately took off his jacket. Suddenly, Genevieve opened her mouth to give Noah a reminder. "Don''t forget that Nathaniel is suffering from neuralgia. Be gentle." Noah was startled when he heard this. "Genevieve, I''m your husband! Why are you siding with other men?" Noah was jealous because his wife wasn''t paying him any attention at all. Genevieve smiled and said, "I''m only reminding you about this because you''re my husband. Look, I already have to treat Mango''s body. What if Nathan''s pain re up again? By then, we will have to take care of two of them. Wouldn''t that be an even greater loss?" Mango and Esther immediatelyughed when they heard this. Then, Noah said reluctantly, "Fine, I''ll listen to you. Urgh! I''m so unlucky today." He stared at Nathaniel coldly and sat back in his seat. Meanwhile, Eugene looked at the time and frowned. "Why isn''t my wife here yet? I''ll go out and have a look. You guys have fun." They couldn''t continue ying mahjong without Eugene as there was only three of them left. Thus, the three men gathered together to discussed thetest economy and military affairs. "Nathaniel, are you really not going back to the army.?" Nathaniel nced at Mango when he heard Noah''s question. Then, he said in a low voice, "I won''t. From now on, the ce where Mango lives will be my battlefield. The only task I have left to is ensuring that she lives happily and peacefully with me until we grow old." "F*ck! I''m so jealous!" Noah trembled all over as he eximed. On the other hand, Morgan patted him on the shoulder and said, "Although it''s a loss for the military region if you don''te back, everyone has their own choices. I respect you for choosing this life as long as you won''t regret it." "Thank you, boss." Nathaniel nodded with a smile. Right at this moment, Emberly came in with the children. "Sorry, I''mte!" When Emberly came in with a pair of twins, Esther and Genevieve were stunned for a moment. "Ah? I never knew that she had twins! I always thought you only had one daughter." "I thought so too!" After that, Emberly gestured her child, Evangeline and Emily, to greet the other women. The adults responded back by gifting them some pocket money. Nathaniel said lightly, "Hey, that''s unfair! Why didn''t Rita receive pocket money from you guys? Why are you all favouring Eugene''s daughter more?" Everyone in the room could sense the jealousy in his words. Then, Morgan shook his head with a smile. Esther quickly exined, "Of course, we''ve prepared one for Rita. Didn''t she go out to y with Bjorn? We will definitely give it to her when theye back." "That''s more like it." Mango looked at Nathaniel in dismay. How could he be this greedy? Didn''t he already have enough money? Why did he need more money? "Cough!" Mango coughed slightly to remind Nathaniel not to act too childish. However, Nathaniel had misunderstood her sign and quickly kicked Noah. "Did you hear that? My wife is anxious! Why is your manager taking such a long time to exchange those chips for cash? Urgh! How did you even build up Windsor Square with your mediocre skills?" Noah was furious when he heard this, and he really wanted to beat Nathaniel up right now. "Please, Nathan, you''ve won a few hundred thousand dors! Of course, he''d have to make an appointment in advance to withdraw that sum of money from the bank." "I don''t care!" Nathaniel said in a provoking manner. Eugene had returned from the carpark, and he asked hurriedly when he saw how pissed of Noah was, "What''s wrong? Are you guys ready to fight?" "Humph, I won''t fight against a patient! Otherwise, people will think that I''m a bully." Noah put down his fist directly as he said this. After that, the men gathered together again and chattered away. Meanwhile, Emberly patted Evangeline on the shoulder and said, "Take Emily out to y but don''t get lost. Call me if something happens, alright?" "Okay!" Evangeline didn''t seem to mind, and she left with her twin sister. Meanwhile, Mango was excited to see Emberly. "Why are you sote?" "Ugh, don''t mention it. Evangeline beat up her ssmate again. I''m worried as we have transferred her out of five kindergartens because of her behaviour. If this continues, will my daughter be famous in Ocean City? What if she can''t get married in the future?" Emberly became worried as soon as she mentioned her daughter. Esther smiled when she saw how anxious Emberly was and said, "It''s fine. Look, at least you can choose any one of the children here as your son-inw, right?" Mango was immediately taken aback when she heard Esther''s question. "Wait, are you talking about Zion or Wisdom?" "Both your sons are excellent, but I like Wisdom more. Do you remember that time when Bettany took Wisdom to attend a medical seminar previously? He was only a four-year-old child, but he was familiar with the professional medical terminology. This stunned all the medical professionals there! Everyone said that he would be the most outstanding doctor in the new generation!" Emberly Xiao was both internationally certified medical doctor. Therefore, she was well-informed about the happenings in the medical field. "Yeah, I''ve also heard about it." Esther added. Then, Genevieve stered on a proud smile on her face. "Of course, Wisdom is smart! After all, Wisdom''s teacher is Yama Hades, who also taught me medical skills." Meanwhile, Mango was stunned when she heard this. She didn''t know that Wisdom had such great achievements! Surprisingly, Wisdom didn''t tell her anything about it when they video called each otherst time. "Huh? Mango, did you now know about it? You have a shocked expression written all over your face now!" Emberly immediately asked when she saw Mango''s startled expression. Mango replied with a bitter smile, "I''m a total failure as his mother, right?" "No, no. You are too lucky to have a child like him! In fact, you don''t have to worry about your two sons at all. I would be so happy if one of my daughters end up marrying him!" Anyone could tell that Emberly really liked Wisdom. On the other hand, Mango was very delighted to hear such good news about Wisdom. In fact, she wanted to discuss with Nathaniel how they could help Bettany more. Meanwhile, Genevieve smiled and said, "You all are talking about your children happily! However, I haven''t even given birth yet! s! I don''t even know whether my child is a boy or girl." "Didn''t you go for a check up?" Esther asked. Genevieve shook her head and said, "Noah said that the gender of the baby doesn''t matter, and we will cherish it wholeheartedly regardless. You know, I almost gave up knowing that I couldn''t get pregnant. However, I believe that my adopted daughter brought us a blessing because she is our pride." "Yes, it''s good that she is willing to learn. When she was young, she didn''t have a chance to undergo proper education, so she may fall behind a littlepared to the other children at her age. But, it''s okay, she will definitely catch up with them soon. But, is she unable to speak?" Everyone in the room felt rather emotional when they mentioned Barney. Genevieve had a sad expression on her face as well when she heard this question. "Noah and I have researched all possible ways to help her, but it seems that we can''t treat her condition. Those people back then are too cruel! How could they hurt her like this? Although she doesn''t get nightmares anymore at night, she''s very quiet and doesn''t dare to speak in public. s! I am afraid it will affect her mental health if this goes on." "This is a serious problem indeed. Hmm, I think that you guys should bring her to visit a psychologist. However, it all depends on herself. After all, you and Noah have treated her like your own child, so I believe that she will recover soon." Mangoforted Genevieve calmly. After all, no one knew what Barney went through better than her. While they were chatting, they suddenly heard shoutsing from outside. "Mommy, someone is fighting!" Lonnie ran back into the room and told them, and his face was covered in sweat. After that, Rita ran in and grabbed Mango''s hand before saying, "Mommy, my brother and Evangeline are fighting!" "What?" Mango immediately stood up in shock. "Wait, who''s fighting her right now?" "Zion!" Mango frowned slightly when she heard Zion''s name. How did that brat get here? However, he had never fought with girls. So, why did he suddenly get into a fight with Eugene''s daughter? "Let''s go out and have a look!" Esther was also worried about the children as well. The women rushed out hurriedly while the men exchanged nces with each other. After all, Eugene was confident in his daughter''s fighting skills and abilities. On the other hand, Nathaniel knew that his son was a gentleman and could never do anything harsh to a girl like Evangeline. Meanwhile, Morgan and Noah felt they shouldn''t get involved since the fathers of the children were not in a hurry to stop the fight. As Mango and the women ran out, they saw Zion and Evangeline fighting head to head with each other. Both of them were equally strong. Initially, Zion didn''t want to fight with a girl. However, Evangeline went too far as she grabbed a piece of cake and smashed it on his head. Zion was so angry because Evangeline had even mocked him. Therefore, he couldn''t hold it in any longer, so he made a move on her. However, he never expected Evangeline to be so fierce and fearless, and her strength was almost comparable to his. Hence, he felt that fighting her was fun. On the other hand, Evangeline wanted to fight Zion because she simply disliked him.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He was only a kid who was about the same age as her. However, he was wearing his military uniform on such an asion. Thus, she thought that he was trying to show off his rank. So what if he was a soldier? Most importantly, when she was speaking to Zion, he walked past her without bothering to look at her! She couldn''t tolerate his rude behaviour! Thus, Evangeline grabbed the cake in her hand and threw it onto his head. However, he didn''t act like a gentleman at all, and he started attacking her instead. With that, they started fighting each other. After all, both of them were unwilling to back down. Evangeline was confident that she would beat him up in just three moves. However, to her surprise, Zion actually had the upper hand in this fight instead. When Evangeline saw that she was about to lose, she immediately took a step back. Then, she sat on the ground and started crying hysterically. "You''re bullying me! Boohoo..." Zion was dumbfounded when he saw that her crying. After all, his hair was still stained with fresh cream. What on earth was she talking about? Zion looked angrily at the shameless girl in front of him. Then, Mango and the others appeared when he was at a loss about what to do. "Zion, what''s going on?" Mango walked over quickly. She was stunned when he saw him in a miserable state. Evangeline stopped crying when she saw Mangoing out. She was shocked when she noticed Mango walking towards Zion with a loving attitude. In fact, she waspletely stunned! Did she beat up Uncle Ye''s son? Just then, she heard Emberly''s cold voiceing from behind her. "Evangeline Xiao, what do you think you''re doing?" She was screwed! Evangeline immediately jumped up and ran behind Zion. She grabbed Zion''s clothes with her cream-covered fingers and said pitifully, "You! Please save me!" Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Zion scrunched up his face in annoyance. After all, he felt that Evangeline had done that on purpose so that she could get the fresh cream that was on her hands on Zion''s body. Mango noticed the anger on Zion''s face. Even though he had a calm expression, he had a furious gaze right now. Then, she hurriedly said, "Zion, why did you fight with a girl? She''s Uncle Eugene''s daughter, and he''s your daddy''s best friend!" Zion furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing this. How could his mother put pressure on him with this? Why did she do that? After all, this girl had provoked him first! However, Zion swallowed his pride. He took a nce at Evangeline and said politely to Emberly, "Auntie, she didn''t it on purpose. We''re only sparring." "Yes, yes, it''s a friendly fight. Mommy, I didn''t cause any trouble." Evangeline quickly chimed in. Obviously, Emberly could not tell that Zion made a white lie. She red at Evangeline and smiled at Zion, "You''re Zion, right? Sorry, it''s Evangeline''s fault." "No, I''m telling the truth." Zion smiled faintly as he answered Emberly politely. However, he had a cold gaze, and he looked just like Nathaniel in his early days. When Mango saw this, she quickly grabbed her son''s hand and said, "Why are you here? Why don''t youe in with me?" "I had a task to do, mommy, but it seems that I have to change my clothes now." Zion looked at his clothes helplessly. "I''ll get someone to buy you a set of clothes then. Can you wait for a while?" Emberly said in a hurry. Zion didn''t refuse her suggestion either. After all, hismander would scold him harshly if he saw that Zion was carrying out his duty while wearing a stained military uniform! "Let me go to the bathroom first." Zion left immediately after saying that. Then, Emberly hurriedly ordered her assistant to buy a new set of clothes for him. Mango was afraid that Emberly would punish her daughter, so she quickly patted Evangeline on the shoulder and said, "Go and have fun. I have something to say to your mommy." "Thank you, auntie." Evangeline felt that Mango was extremely kind and gentle, unlike her mommy. She really envied Zion for having a mother like this. On the other hand, Emberly red fiercely at Evangeline before Mango dragged her away. "Alright, alright. It''s not a big deal. Don''t be too serious, ok? You''ll scare the children." "Evangeline is really a troublemaker! She gets into trouble with different people, so I have to settle all her problems for her. Urgh! She''s so annoying!" As Emberlyined, Mango quickly pulled her back to the hall. Other the other hand. Esther and Genevieve came back as soon as they saw that everything was settled. Evangeline let out a sigh of relief after seeing that Emberly had left. After that, she rolled her eyes and walked towards the bathroom. However, Emily stopped her in her tracks. "Evangeline, what are you doing? If you make any more trouble, mommy will really beat you up today." "Nah, I just have to deal with something quickly. Don''t worry about me." Evangeline felt that Emily was being really annoying. Therefore, she quickly pulled her hand away and ran towards the bathroom. After that, she looked up and walked straight into the male bathroom. "Hey! Are you Zion Ye?" Evangeline held her chin up and asked bluntly. Zion was shocked by her appearance. He didn''t even finish peeing, and he almost peed on his hand. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. His face immediately turned red from embarrassment, and he quickly put his trousers on. Then, a trace of anger shed through his eyes. "Sh*t! Are you blind?" "What?" Evangeline did not understand what he was trying to say. On the other hand, Zion had never encountered such a shameless girl before. "This is the men''s toilet!" He raised his voice at her. "I know." Evangeline looked at him as if she was looking at an idiot. Zion was quite handsome, but unfortunately, he was a fool. Of course, she knew that she was in the men''s toilet, so why did he bring that up again? Zion waspletely speechless after hearing her reply. He washed his hands and was about to leave, but Evangeline stretched out her arm to stop him. "Hey! Get out of the way!" "You haven''t answered my question yet." Evangeline said very domineeringly. However, Zion couldn''t be bothered to waste his time on her. He pushed her away and left directly. Evangeline''s hand turned red when Zion pushed it away. "Hey, why did you hit me? Look at the back of my hand! It''s all red now. Zion, stop right there!" It was the first time Evangeline had met a guy who hated her so much. She looked extremely sweet and adorable. So, why didn''t he like her? Zion was pissed off. In fact, if he knew that he would meet someone as annoying as her in Windsor Square, he wouldn''t havee here personally! Thus, he ignored Evangeline, and quickly left the bathroom. Then, he headed to the hall where Mango was in. When he arrived at the hall, he quickly saluted towards Morgan. "Hello, chief!" "Zion? Why are you here?" Morgan was fond of Zion. Zion quickly replied, "I''m here to deliver the documents. I''ll be back soon." "There''s no rush. Your dad is here too, so why don''t you guys have a quick chat?" Zion looked at Nathaniel and said faintly, "Mr. Ye, good morning." "Huh? What happened to you?" Nathaniel had never seen his son in such a mess before. Then, he frowned as he recalled that Zion had fought with someone outside. "Did you lose the fight?" "Nope!" Zion furrowed his eyebrows, and he was aplete replica of how Nathaniel looked like when he was a child. Then, Eugene''s lips curled up slightly at this thought. "Ah, I think that my daughter seemed to be slightly better than him. Well, there''s nothing I can do about it. My daughter likes to fight." "There''s no need to show off! After all, guys will be less attracted to a girl who fights all day. So, maybe you should think about whether someone will get married to her in the future!" Noah said lightly. Eugene nced at him and said, "How dare you say that? Should I steal more of your money?" "Hah!, who do you think you are? If you can win over me like how Nathan did, I''ll admit that you''re stronger than me then!" Noah looked down on Eugene and mocked him in a contemptuous manner. However, before Eugene could say anything, Evangeline suddenly ran in. "Zion, how could you not wait for me?" Zion felt annoyed when he heard Evangeline''s voice. "Chief, I''m leaving first." He didn''t even bother to change his clothes. After all, Evangeline''s presence was annoying him too much! Right at this time, Lonnie walked in and passed Bjorn''s clothes to Zion. "These are my brother''s old military uniforms, and I''ve always kept them. I saw that your clothes were dirty just now, so I brought them over. You should change into it first. After all, i''s impolite to greet your officers while wearing stained military uniforms." Morgan had brought up Lonnie himself, so thetter respected the military tremendously. Zion immediately smiled gratefully at her. "Thank you!" Meanwhile, Evangeline was stunned by his stunning smile. "Zion, why didn''t you smile at me?" Evangeline furrowed in dismay when she asked this. When Zion heard this, he stopped smiling and took the military uniform with him before leaving immediately. "Zion Ye!" "Stop following me!" Zion was really speechless by her actions. Then, Evangeline said indifferently, "What are you afraid of? Aren''t you just going to change? Besides, I watched you pee just now. So, this is no big deal!" Evangeline said these words normally, but everyone could hear what she said because of her loud voice. Zion felt extremely embarrassed and almost had an urge to shut her mouth up. "Stop following me! Evangeline Xiao, I hate you!" Zion rarely spoke such harsh words to a girl. However, he was really mad this time. After all, she had invaded his privacy and told everyone else about it! Urgh! How could he be so unlucky today? Evangeline''s eyes were filled with tears, but she gritted her teeth and said stubbornly, "Hah, please! Who would even like someone like you? Zion Ye, do you know that you look like a girl when you smile?" Emberly stood up in rage when she heard this. "Evangeline Xiao, shut your mouth!" On the other hand, Eugene saw that Emberly was furious, so he immediately pulled Evangeline into his arms. "Dear, you can''t do this. Hurry up and apologise to Zion." "No! I don''t want to! I just hate him!" Evangeline red at Zion angrily as tears welled up in her eyes. Zion felt that he was innocent. Evangeline was obviously the one who started their first, but why did she sound as if he had bullied her? Mango pulled Zion over and whispered, "You''re a man, so don''t argue with a girl, alright? You have a mission toplete, right? Hurry up and change your clothes." "Alright." Zion quickly walked out after he had answered Mango quickly. When Evangeline saw that Zion had left, she started to cry hysterically. "I''m so sorry. It''s our fault because we''ve spoilt her too much. I''ll make her apologise to Zionter." Emberly felt really embarrassed by her daughter''s actions. She looked at Evangeline angrily and scolded in a low voice. "Shut up! How could you embarrass us like this?" "What''s there to be ashamed of? I threw the cake at him because he ignored me when I greeted him. However, I didn''t expect that such as handsome guy like him would act like this. Of course, I had to defend myself. What did I do wrong? I went to the bathroom to apologise to him, but who knew he was peeing? I didn''t even see his pee-pee on purpose." The more she said, the uglier Emberly''s face became. Meanwhile, Eugene was embarrassed as well. It seemed that his daughter had fallen in love with Zion. However, it was a pity that Zion didn''t notice it, and he treated her rudely instead. Eugene immediately felt a cold chill down his spine as Nathaniel was staring at him. "Ahem, they''re just children. It''s alright, isn''t it?" Eugene was obviously trembling in fear as he spoke. "Eugene Sanchez, what a brave daughter you''ve got! She wanted to win over Zion''s heart, so she chased him to the toilet! Heh! I''m truly impressed." Nathaniel said lightly, but no one could tell what he was feeling right now. Thus, Eugene broke out in cold sweat when he saw this. Urgh! Why couldn''t his daughter like someone else? Why the hell did she have to have her eyes on someone like Zion Ye? "Erm, I think that I need to bring my daughter to the hospital for an injection. So, we''ll be leaving first." Eugene stood up and quickly picked up Evangeline. Then, he winked at Emberly. Emberly also felt a little embarrassed and said to Mango apologetically, "Mango, I''m really sorry about what had happened. I''ll have that rascal to apologise to Zion next time." "It''s okay. They''re still kids, after all." What else could Mango say? Her son was innocent! However, Evangeline had seen his naked body! Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 The party ended earlier because of the trouble stirred up by Eugene''s eldest daughter. After Eugene and his wife had left, Noah stood up as well. "Since they''ve left, let''s hang out again sometime, ok? Also, I think you and Eugene should need to compensate Zion. After all, he can''t let another girl see his naked body for free, right?" Noah started giving out ridiculous ideas. When Nathaniel heard this, he nced at Noah coldly and said, "So, when will you give me my prize money?" Noah immediately had a ghastly expression when he heard what Nathaniel said. "What? Do you need the money urgently?" "No, I don''t, but I also don''t mind having more money. After all, I won the game." Noah gritted his teeth in annoyance when he saw Nathaniel''s arrogant expression. Then, Genevieve smiled and said, "Nathan, I''ll get the manager to send the money to your house later on." "Ah, you''re the best! Noah Soo, why don''t you learn from your wife?" After that, Nathaniel walked towards Mango and said with a smile, "Let''s go! What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll take you out for dinner with the money I won today." Noah felt that he was the most misfortunate person today! Meanwhile, Morgan smiled as he watched them getting along with each other. When Esther walked over to him, he immediately held her in his arms and whispered, "What would you like to eat? I''ll spend some time with you today this afternoon." "Huh? Are you free today? Don''t you need to go back to the military area?" "Well, I''m a little busy today, but I still have time for you." Morgan was speaking softly, and Esther was hiding her smile. However, people around them became jealous when they overheard their sweet conversation. Soon, the gathering ended just like that. When Nathaniel and Mango walked out, they saw Rita was looking slightly ufortable with her bloated tummy. Thus, Mango found this scene hrious. "Did you see Zion before he left?" "I saw him, but didn''t you deal with his fight already? After all, food is the most important thing to me!" Rita burped, and the smell of cream cakes wafted off the air. "How much did you eat? Aren''t you afraid that you''ll have a stomachache?" Mango carried Rita in her arms as she said this. Then, Rita said, "Mommy, can I go and y with Bjorn next time? I want to go to Grandpa''s house!" Meanwhile, Bjorn was standing not far away, so he heard Rita''s words, Then, he quickly said, "Aunt, I will take care of Rita." "Sure, sorry to trouble you then." Nathaniel wanted to spend some alone time with Mango, so he didn''t want to bring Rita along. Thus, he was overjoyed when Bjorn offered to take care of Rita and bring her back. After that, Rita waved goodbye to them and left with Bjorn. However, Mango was somewhat upset and said, "Isn''t it time to watch our daughter? She can''t be following people around just because they have nice food. What if a stranger kidnaps her by giving her candles? You''ll be devastated then!" Nathaniel held her hand and answered with a smile, "Well, you know that Rita won''t follow just anyone." "Heh. Are you sure? Didn''t a boy lure her away with an ice cream previously at the yground?" Mango was a little worried when she recalled this incident. Besides, Rita even epted someone''s jade pendant for no reason, and Mango didn''t hadn''t figured out a solution to this problem. When Mango brought up this incident, Nathaniel finally remembered it. "I have asked someone to check the jade pendant. It belongs to the Hans family." "Which branch of the Hans family? Send it back quickly!" Mango was speechless. Nathaniel smiled and said, "The Hans family of the South. It''s a century- old family that''s well-known for their music. The family has produced several musicians. That jade pendant belongs to a child named Mylo Hans, and I heard that the family decided to train him especially because of his talent in music." Mango was slightly stunned she heard this. "The Hans family? They live very far from us." Nathaniel smiled suddenly when he heard what she said. "What are you thinking? Wait, are you''re thinking of marrying off Rita to Mylo in the future? How can we take these childhood promises seriously? I''ll find someone to return the jade pendant to them tomorrow." "Yes, return it! That jade is too valuable." Mango nodded her head quickly in agreement. Soon, the two of them left the ce. Nathaniel asked softly, "Shall we eat at a restaurant? I''ll book a table first." "I''m fine with anything. But aren''t we going to see Gise first?" After all, Mango couldn''t wait to meet Gise. Although the wounds on her body had already turned into scab, she could never forget the pain she suffered. She would definitely make sure that Gise paid the price for the pain that she had inflicted on Mango. Seeing that Mango was in high spirits, Nathaniel immediately gave a call to Michael. "Get ready. I''ll bring Mango overter." "Okay, boss." After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel booked a table at a western restaurant. Mango had no objection to this. After that, they got into the car and drove directly to a vi in the suburbs. Mango looked over and asked, "Is this also your vi? Why didn''t I know about it?" "Nah, it''s Michael''s." Nathaniel exined. It was the first time Mango had heard about Michael. Then, she couldn''t help but ask, "Who''s Micheal?" "He''s one of myrades who built a small organisation with me a few years back. Later, I became a soldier, so I handed the responsibility to him. Well, I heard that the organisation has been developing well all these years.¡± Nathaniel said faintly. Mango did not ask any further either. Soon, they got out of the car and went straight into the vi. Mango narrowed her eyes as she saw that the guards were all fully armed. When both of them walked in, they saw a dandy man lying on the sofa. Thetter ced his legs together on the tea table and yed around with a ss of red wine in his hand. When Michael saw their arrival, he raised his head and greeted them with a smile, "Mr. and Mrs. Ye, wee!" "Where is Gise?" "She''s obviously in the basement. How could I let her live anywhere else?" Michael smiled viciously when he said this. Mango could sense a murderous aura emanating from his body, which made her very ufortable. However, since he was Nathaniel''s brother, she couldn''t say anything more. Then, Nathaniel said faintly, "I will take Mango there to have a look at her then." "Here''s the key." Michael directly threw the key to him as he said this. Then, Mango followed Nathaniel''s lead and walked into the basement. As soon as she opened the door, she could smell the scent of blood. Mango immediately covered her nose. Nathaniel whispered, "If you can''t stand it, you can leave first. I''ll go down and have a look." "I''m fine." N?velDrama.Org content. Although she didn''t like the smell of blood, she could still bear with it for now. As the two of them walked down the stairs, they immediately heard Gise yelling angrily. "You b*stards! Let me go! I''ll kill you all!" "B*tch, you still have the strength to shout, huh?" After all, Mango could hear the sound of a whip, and Gise started screaming again. She immediately frowned. When she looked at Gise outside the prison, she saw that Gise''s skin hung in tatters, and thetter''s flesh was battered. The whip had barbs on it. Thus, Gise''s skin immediately tore apart after onesh. Mango had suffered the same thing previously as well. Gise was in so much pain that she was about to pass out. However, the men immediately grabbed her by the hair and forced her to stay awake. "Where''s Mango Shen? If you want to kill me, you should do so now! How dare you torture me like this?" Although Mango was mad at Gise, she suddenly had no desire to punish her upon seeing her like this. After all, Michael had already punished Gise on her behalf. Wounds were covering Gise''s entire body. There was blood on her wounds, and some of them were swollen because Michael had whipped the same ce a few times. In fact, Gise was almost unrecognisable right now. Her hair was stained with sweat and blood, and it draped over her face messily. She was in an utterly miserable state might now! Her face was also swollen, and her facial features could not be seen clearly anymore. When Mango saw this, she turned around and left the basement. Nathaniel knew what she was thinking and immediately followed after her. "Do you think they were too harsh on her?" Nathaniel asked her. Mango shook her head and said in a low voice, "Gise must have done a lot of bad things. Also, you can find evidence to send her to jail, right? I don''t want the blood to taint your subordinates'' hands. After all, she only whipped me three times, so that''s already enough. I wanted to settle this debt myself initially. However, since you''ve already taken action, let''s forget about it. I''m going to end this feud with her here." After all, she did not want Nathaniel to kill someone because of her. Well, perhaps she was trying to do more good deeds so that she could collect blessings for her children. When Michael heard Mango''s words, he smiled coldly and said, "Mango, even if you''re kind to her today, she won''t appreciate it. She should die to pay for her crimes!" "Well, let thew decide whether she should die or not. Anyways, I don''t want Nathan to be involved in this." After saying that, Mango walked out. Michael looked at Mango''s retreating figure and said to Nathaniel, "Does she not know how coldblooded you used to be?" "Do as she says. Keep Gise alive and send the evidence to the police so that they can throw her into prison. Well, ording to the state she''s currently in, she probably won''t live more than two years. However, I guess this is a good idea because she will suffer more in prison." When Michael heard what Nathaniel had said, he paused for a moment and nodded his head. Meanwhile, Mango felt depressed after she came out from the basement. Nathaniel immediately chased after her and held her in his arms. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling bad for her? Hey! You need to remember that she never showed you any mercy when she tortured you." Mango sighed and said, "Maybe I stillck experience. Although Gise is really vicious, I still think that this is too much" "What? I almost had an urge to kill her when she harmed you. Now, I was kind enough to spare her a life. Since you can''t do it, I''ll take care of the rest. Don''t worry, I won''t let her die in my hands, and I''ll make sure to send her to prison. After all, the worse is yet toe!" Nathaniel''s lips curled into a cruel smile as he said this, and Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she saw this. She was unfamiliar with Nathaniel''s evil side. She knew that he did this for her and because he loved her. However, she still did not want him to be a ruthless devil. Thus, she held his hand tightly and said in a soft voice, "Nathan, I hope you can fulfill your promise to me and apany me forever. So, remember our promise, and don''t go too far, alright?" Nathaniel nodded when he saw Mango''s expectant gaze. However, he still felt that she was too kind-hearted. Since she couldn''t do it on her own, he would get revenge for her on her behalf. Mango let out a smile when she saw that he had agreed to her suggestion. However, when she was about to leave with Nathaniel, something happened to him! Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Nathaniel felt a sudden stabbing pain in his head. He let out a muffled groan and wanted to endure it. However, the pain was so intense that he staggered and fell directly onto Mango. "Nathan! Nathaniel Ye, what''s wrong with you?" Mango had still been thinking about Gise''s wounds, so she was distracted. However, before she could react, she saw Nathaniel leaning on her shoulder with a painful expression. A surge of anxiety rushed over her immediately. "I''ll... I''ll call Noah over here now!" Mango was anxious and flustered. She knew that Nathaniel was suffering from neuralgia, but she didn''t expect that the pain would be so unbearable. His entire body was twitching, and he grabbed on his head painfully. F*ck, he even wished that he could smash it openpletely right now! Upon seeing this scene, Mango''s hand trembled as she started to make a phone call. On the other hand, Noah furrowed his browns when he received a call from Mango. "Mango, isn''t it just a few hundred thousand dors? There''s no need to rush me on it. I''ll definitely pay you back!" Noah teased her immediately when he picked up the call. Mango didn''t have any more time to waste right now. She said with a tearful voice, "Noah, please come quickly! Nathan''s hurting so much that he''s about to faint." Noah was startled when he heard what Mango had said. "I''ll be right there!" After hanging up the phone, Mango held Nathaniel tightly in her arms. "Nathan, Noah will being soon. Hold on!" Nathaniel knew that she was worried and wanted to reassure her that he was fine. However, the pain was so intense that he couldn''t even speak. Right at this moment, Michael came out of the room and saw this scene. "What happened to him?" He quickly came towards Nathaniel and frowned. Mango was unfamiliar with him. However, since Nathaniel thought of Michael as hisrade, Mango decided to trust him for the time being. "He''s going through some pain because of his neuralgia. Can I send him to your vi first?" "Of course! Hurry up and send him over. Did you call the doctor?" Michael took Nathaniel away from Mango''s hands and carried him up as he asked this. Mango hurriedly nodded and replied, "I''ve called Noah Soo, so he''ll be here soon." "Send the location to Noah then. We''ll be fine if he''s here. Also, why did he suddenly have neuralgia? He never had this problem before!" While Micheal and Mango were speaking, they helped Nathaniel into the vi andid him down. Meanwhile, Nathaniel curled up because of the pain, and cold sweat stained his entire back. "I''ll go and see if there are any painkillers. Let''s give him some first." However, Mango hesitated when she heard his words. After all, she did not trust Michaelpletely yet. On the other hand, Michael didn''t wait for her reply and went straight to look for the first aid kit. One of the subordinates immediately followed Michael into the house after seeing the current state that Nathaniel was in. "Sir, can Mr. Ye still lead us under this condition?" "What do you mean by that? Are you trying to get into trouble now?" Micheal immediately pushed him against the wall and said fiercely, ''TH forgive you for saying this once. But, I''m warning you now, I might kill you if you dare to talk nonsense again!" "Sir, I''m doing this for your own good. Mr. Ye has been doing his own business outside for many years. He is no longer our boss. If it weren''t for you, the Baxter Alliance wouldn''t have survived until today. This is a good opportunity now. Mr. Ye is sick, and his woman is so delicate. How about we..." His subordinate made a killing gesture and didn''t continue speaking. Suddenly, Michael put a bright smile on his face. However, his subordinate started shivering out of fear instead. "Sir, I''m doing this for your own good! I..." Before he could finish his words, Michael immediately twisted his neck. With that, Michael had paralysed his subordinate, and thetter died before falling on the floor with his eyes wide open. N?velDrama.Org content. After that, Michael grabbed a bedsheet and covered the corpse. Then, he found the medical kit. However, he brought the first aid kit in front of Mango without even looking at it. "Madam, let''s give him some painkillers first." "I... " Mango was still hesitating, but Nathaniel grabbed the painkiller and swallowed it. The painkiller would not take effect so quickly, so Nathaniel was still in pain. Just then, Mango grabbed Nick''s hand and said, "Deal with Gise first. Noah wille over soon, so don''t let him find out about anything." "All right.¡± Micheal answered before he got up and left. Mango looked at Michael''s retreating figure. Then, she ced Nathaniel''s head on her thigh and whispered to him, "Nathan, don''t think about anything now. You''ll be fine." Nathaniel held Mango''s hand tightly. He wanted tofort her now, but he didn''t know how he should phrase his words. Meanwhile, Mango was very worried, and she couldn''t help but think of what Wisdom said. Where was the Hikasa Manual that belonged to Longford County? If they couldn''t find it, did it mean that only the people from Longford County could do so? Mango was deep in thought. She didn''t know that Nathaniel neuralgia was so serious. Thus, it seemed that she had to find the Hikasa Manual as soon as possible. When Noah arrived, he saw that Nathaniel looked as pale as a ghost. He did a quick check- up on Nathaniel, but he started frowning. "Did he take any painkillers before I arrived?" "Yes, he ate one, but I don''t think it helped." Mango was worried about Nathaniel right now. Noah whispered, "I can''t suppress his neuralgia with drugs anymore because he needs intensive treatment. It''s better to take him to the hospital now." "Go ahead then." Mango listened to Noah''s advice. Nathaniel''s condition had escted out of the blue, so Micheal''s men did not have time to leave. Therefore, Noah was surprised when he saw them. After that, Mango helped Nathaniel onto the car and quickly followed Noah to the hospital. When they arrived, Noah immediately sent Nathaniel for treatment. Therefore, Mango was feeling extremely helpless and anxious. Meanwhile, Zion rushed over when he heard the news. "Mommy, how''s Mr. Ye?" "I''m not sure yet, but they''re treating him now." Mango felt a little relieved when she saw Zion. Then, Zion took out an ancient ring from his pocket and passed it to Mango. "What is this?" "Grandma gave it to me. Although I don''t know what it is, it may be useful in Longford County. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have given it to me, right?" Mango was slightly stunned after hearing Zion''s words. She had almost forgotten about this incident! "Do you know that your dad is suffering from neuralgia?" "Wisdom told me thest time we had a video call. He said that Bettany Zhang told him that the Hikasa Manual, which belongs to Longford County could cure Mr. Yes condition. However, I don''t have time to search for it. Mommy, can you entrust someone to find it for us? After all, we might stand a chance to cure him if we find this book! After all, the treatment will help control his symptoms, but it can''t eradicate the cause of his neuralgia at all!" Zion quickly exined this to Mango. Mango said softly, "Actually, I want to go by myself, but I''m not familiar with Longford County. So, I may be taking Henry Zhang with me there." "Mommy, it''s better if you stay here. Mr. Ye needs you." Zion did not want Mango to go to Longford County alone. After all, Nathaniel and Mango faced a lot of hardships when they had gone to Naksara previously. Now that Nathaniel was in such a state, Zion was truly worried about her. Then, Mango whispered, "I''ll send Henry over there then, but this ring..." "It''s more important to save Mr. Ye now. After all, he is more important than this ring!" Zion said firmly. Although he didn''t usually call Nathaniel his daddy, he still regarded thetter as a close family member. Thus, he couldn''t stand still as he saw that Mango was upset because Nathaniel was in pain. Mango nodded in reply. At the same time, Henry arrived at the hospital. He immediately smiled when he saw Zion. "I guess we meet again." "Yeah, it''s nice to see you again." Zion ced his hands in the pockets. He stood around casually, but he was actually observing his surroundings closely. Thus, Henry could not ignore his gaze. "Madam, what can I do for you?" Mango gave the ring to Henry. "Do you know what this is?" Henry''s expression suddenly changed when he saw the ring. "This belongs to the chief. Why is it with you, Madam?" "My mother-inw gave this to my son." Mango pointed at Zion while she said this. Henry quickly became respectful towards Zion and bowed respectfully, "Although Longford County is gone, this ring means that you are the current patriarch of Longford County. In the future, if you have any orders, please let me know. I will go through everything for you at all costs." Meanwhile, Zion reacted indifferently and said faintly, "It''s fine, but there''s indeed something that I need your help with. I heard that there''s an ancient medical book called Hikasa Manual that records manyplex diseases. It''s the treasure of Longford County. I want this ancient book now." However, Henry furrowed his brown when he heard this. "I''ve also heard of it, but it can only be found with the patriarch''s keepsake. So, I need to borrow your ring if you want me to look for the Hikasa Manual." "Take it then." Mango handed the ring to Henry and said seriously, "Make sure to find the Hikasa Manual. I''m not trying to im it. Instead, I will return it to Longford County after I use it to cure Nathan''s neuralgia." "Okay, Madam. I''ll leave right away." After that, Henry left with the ring. Zion whispered, "Mommy, I think you should send someone to follow him in secret." "Why? Are you worried about Henry?" Mango felt that this son was extraordinary. How could he doubt others easily at such a young age? Zion replied faintly, "Just in case." "I''ll do that for you then." Micheal walked into their room once Zion had finished speaking. He nced at them and said in a low voice, "I''ll follow him in secret so that you don''t have to worry about him betraying you. After all, I do such things all the time, so I''m familiar with it." "Wait, who are you?" A hint of caution shed through Zion''s eyes. Mango whispered, "He''s your daddy''s However, Zion didn''t greet him. Instead, he eyed him up and down and said "Mommy, since Mr. Ye''s condition is quite stable now, I''ll be leaving first to settle some things in the military. Call me if there''s any news." "Okay, I''ll ask Ned to see you off." "It''s fine, I can go back by myself." Zion turned around and left. As he passed by Michael, he suddenly whispered to him, "I know you, ck Eagle." Micheal''s expression changed when he heard Zion calling him by his code name. Then, he looked at Zion and suddenlyughed. Michael''s smile was a little creepy, so his subordinates didn''t dare to look straight at him. However, Mango didn''t notice all of this. Instead, she was looking in the direction of the ward with a concerned expression on her face. Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Both Michael and Zion left the hospital together. While they were at the exit, Michael nced at Zion and whispered, "Are you working in the military region?" "Yes, so don''t you dare offend me." Although Zion said these words lightly, he had a mysterious expression in his eyes. "D*mn it!" Michael cursed out. "I''m your dad''s best buddy!" "Nonsense! My dad is an honest businessman, so how can he befriend a greedy person like you? Stop hanging out with my dad and don''t ruin his reputation." Zion said as he got into the car. Michael was truly infuriated after hearing what Zion had said. This child was such a brat! He was just as heartless as Nathaniel. After all, he was working hard so that he could help Nathaniel out. However, Nathaniel''s son had ruined his ns! At this thought, Michael pointed his middle finger in the direction that Zion had just left. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Meanwhile, Zion saw this from the back of the mirror, and the corners of his mouth lifted. "Heh. How childish!1'' After that, he couldn''t help but let out a smile. Meanwhile, Mango had no idea about what had happened. She only hoped that Henry could bring back the Hikasa Manual in time. A few hourster, Noah pushed Nathaniel out from the ward. "How is he?" Mango immediately rushed forward and asked. Noah took off his mask and said faintly, "He''s fine now, but he had quite a severe reaction today. Although I managed to control the symptoms, I still can''t erase the roots of his neuralgia. I tried my best, but there''s still nothing I can do. Anyway, we can only ask him to control his emotions. Also, he has to rx, and he should try not to overexert himself." "All right." Mango looked at Nathaniel with concern. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had already regained some colour on his cheeks. However, he knew that Mango was shocked after seeing the state he was in, so he quicklyforted her, "I''m fine. It only happened for a short while, right?" "Shut up!" Mango red at him angrily, and he stepped forward to support him. "Does he need to be hospitalised?" Noah waved his hand and said, "No, it''s not necessary. Besides, I don''t think staying in the hospital will help him in any way." "All right." When Mango and Nathaniel were about to leave, Noah suddenly said, "Nathan, is Comrade Eagle back?" "Who''s Comrade Eagle? I don''t know him at all." Nathaniel looked confused when he heard Noah''s question. Then, Noah read Nathaniel''s expression carefully. However, he didn''t know whether if Nathaniel was telling the truth. "It''s nothing. If you meet Comrade Eagle, I hope that you can tell our boss about it." Nathaniel agreed and nodded after he heard what Noah had said. "Let''s go. My head still hurts." After that, Mango quickly helped him out of the hospital. "Who is Tian Ying?" "Michael Dean." Mango immediately became wary when she heard what Nathaniel had said. "Did Noah notice something?" "I was suffering from the pain of the neuralgia just now, so Michael probably didn''t have time to leave. So, he met Noah because you sent this location to you. He was also a soldier in the past, so he definitely knew that something was up." Nathaniel frowned and said. "What should we do then?" Mango was feeling slightly concerned about this problem. She did not know the reason why Nathaniel would hang around with someone that formidable. However, now things had escted this way, she did not want Noah and Nathaniel to have any misunderstandings. Then, Nathaniel whispered, "We''ll talk about it when he leaves.¡± "He has already left." Then, Mango told Nathaniel about how she had sent Henry to look for the Hikasa Manual. Nathaniel heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. "That''s great." They got in the car while talking. Mango asked in confusion, "What''s going on between you and Michael? Noah looked very angry when he mentioned Comrade Eagle, Michael''s code name." Nathaniel sighed and said, "Comrade Eagle was once the most outstanding pilot in the military. He won the second ce in the world militarypetition, and he was in the same team as us." "Wait, Michael was a soldier who served in the special forces too?" Mango was a little surprised to hear this. After all, Michael didn''t look anything like a soldier, and she couldn''t believe that he used to serve the army! Suddenly, Nathaniel''s gaze deepened, and there was a trace of pity in his eyes. "Well, I pity him, actually. In fact, he would be the most outstanding soldier right now if that ident didn''t happen. s! Sometimes fate likes to y tricks on all of us!" "Is there a story behind it?" Mango was interested to know more. Nathaniel nodded in reply. "Michael had a fiancee, who was also his childhood sweetheart. They were a match made in heaven, and she was also working for the military. She died miserably because one of her enemies discovered her real identity when she was on an undercover mission. At that time, the terrorists sent his girlfriend''s body back, but it was already dismembered. They did this because they wanted to provoke us. Michael was enraged! He pleaded with themander to allow him to lead the troops on an expedition so that he could kill the terrorists. However, the military said that he couldn''t do that because he wasn''t in charge of that case. Even if he was in charge of it, he couldn''t participate in the mission personally because of his rank." "Michael went insane at that time. Soon, he submitted a transfer application, but it was not approved. They didn''t resolve this issue for about another half a year. During this time, Michael began to skip his training. In the end, he was forced to leave because he vited the military rules." "After that, he suddenly turned into a different person. He went to get revenge on the terrorists by hooking up with a bunch of hooligans. However, the first mission waspletely a failure. Although he sessfully killed the head of the terrorists, his life was hanging by a thread. I happened to participate in a mission there and saved him. But he was no longer myrade. Hence, I had to hide him secretly away from the public so that he could have a good rest." "Thus, Michael started to gain a bad reputation because of that incident. The military region held a meeting. They decided to remove his military status and put him on the cklist. During that time, Noah used to live in the same dormitory as him. They had a good rtionship as well. So, Noah probably was in a bad mood when he saw Michael because of their past rtionship." After hearing this, Mango asked in a low voice, "So he was the one who founded the Baxter Alliance?" "Well, I guess both of us invested in Baxter Alliance together. He had a hard time living, so I provided him with the money and resources that he needed. He was in bed for almost a year due to the injuries. Since he used to be myrade, I couldn''t bear to watch him became so dispirited. Moreover, even though that leader is dead, his subordinates are still here. They will constantly stir up trouble for Micheal so that they can get revenge on their leader''s behalf. During that time, he had no one to turn to, not even the military. Therefore, I supported him so that he could kill those people on his own." "So you didn''t tell the other three people about it, right?" Mango spected. "Not entirely. I only hid it from Noah and Morgan, but Eugene knew about it. After all, he was the leader of the underground society. I told him about this matter to protect him and his people. Eugene understood it, and they have worked together many times. However, Michael''s cynical attitude is rather disappointing. After he killed those people, he couldn''t find a purpose for living anymore. If it weren''t for hisrades in the Baxter Alliance, he might have really taken his own life." Nathaniel felt sad and miserable when he brought this up. Mango was not familiar with Michael before this. However, after she heard what Nathaniel had said, she felt that Michael was an emotional person. "But the look in his eyes is so scary. I was even afraid that he would hurt you when you were sick just now." "He won''t! I know Michael well. Even though he has spent his time in Baxter Alliance, he would never forget his true intentions. Don''t worry. Michael is someone that we can trust." "I hope so, then." Mango wasn''t too confident about this. After the two of them returned home, Nathaniel remembered that he had reserved a restaurant. "Why did wee back? I''ve booked a restaurant. It''s still not toote to go now." Nathaniel was about to walk out, but Mango stopped him. "Forget it, let''s eat at home. I''m no longer in the mood for western food..." Nathaniel felt a little guilty when he heard this. "Sorry, you lost your appetite because of me, right?" "Nah, I only want you to live a healthy life right now. Look, both of us have been admitted in and out of the hospital so frequently these days. Hehl I think you can really consider investing in a hospital so that we don''t have to continue paying the huge medical bills!" Mango said these words with a gloomy expression on her face. Then, Nathaniel said with a bitter smile, "s! Why do I feel so ipetent all of a sudden?" "It''s okay. What do you want to eat? I''ll make some food for you." Mango took off her jacket as she said this. Nathaniel was already in such a critical state, so she couldn''t possibly let him cook for her, right? Although there were servants and housekeepers in the house, Mango was in the mood to do some cooking. "Anything is fine. After all, everything you cook is delicious." Mango was pleased to hear how Nathaniel was ttering her. Therefore, the corners of her mouth lifted in a smile. "Just sit here and wait for your food then!" "Yes, Madam!" Nathaniel leaned on the sofa and closed his eyes to rest. Suddenly, someone sent him a WhatsApp message. He looked in the direction of the kitchen and clicked it open. Michael had sent him a text "I am going to Nakasara. Gise is dying because of a sudden kidney failure. What should I do? Should we save her?" Nathaniel''s eyebrows furrowed when he read the text. Why was she suffering from kidney failure now? How could that happen? "Did it happen suddenly?" "Yeah, but I think that she always had weak kidneys. I''m not too sure, so maybe we can send her to the doctor. However, I am afraid that she will take the opportunity to escape. Although Noah did not see me when he came to the vi, he should have guessed that I''m in the Ocean City. If Gise escapes, I can''t do anything about it either." Micheal told everything to Nathaniel clearly. Nathaniel frowned again. After all, he didn''t know whether Gise''s kidney failure was serious, so he had to think carefully before making a decision. "You can leave Ocean City first. If there is something, you can contact me at any time. I will deal with this matter, and I will get someone else to handle Gise. So, you and your team should leave before Noah takes action." "I got it. Take care of yourself. Also, you shouldn''t ignore your neuralgia even though it isn''t a serious problem. Boss, don''t worry, I will definitely bring back Hikasa Manual for you." Michael''s words touched Nathaniel. "Take care of yourself." After he hung up the phone, he was about to make a call to Ned. Suddenly, he noticed Mango standing behind him with an unfathomable expression. Then, Nathaniel paused slightly. Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 "Hey! When did you get behind me?" Nathaniel put his phone away as if nothing had happened. Mango said softly, "Dinner is ready, so wash your hands and get ready to eat." "Alright, I''ming!" Then, Mango quickly helped him up. "I''m fine. I can do it myself." "I''ll support you for now. You''ve just recovered, but no one knows when your neuralgia will happen again." The corners of Nathaniel''s mouth twitched in annoyance when he heard Mango''s words. "Did you just give a call to Comrade Eagle?" Mango asked casually. "Yeah, Gise is having kidney problems, and he said that it was pretty severe." Mango was surprised when she heard what Nathaniel had said. "How could this happen?" Nathaniel knew what she was thinking at a nce and quickly said, "It has nothing to do with us. Her kidneys should have always been weak, and her condition only gotten worse recently." "What are you going to do then?" Mango held his hand and led him to the chair as she asked. Nathaniel looked at her and suddenly said with a smile, "I''m waiting for something interesting to happen." "Hmm? What do you mean?" Mango was a little confused by his reply. "Wait and see. But don''t worry, I won''t let Gise die, and I''ll send her to the hospital for treatment. Also, I''ll hand over all the evidence of her crimes to the police, and thew will judge her for her crimes. So, does that sound better?" Nathaniel knew that Mango was always a kind-hearted person even though other people had harmed or hurt her. He was well aware that she didn''t want him to stain his hand with blood by killing Gise. Therefore, he didn''t want to do anything that might worry her. However, even if he had to hand over Gise so that thew could punish her, he could still get justice for Mango by resorting to his own methods. After all, Gise had hurt his wife! Therefore, he would not allow her to live a good life in prison. However, he could not let Mango know about it. There were some things that he had to keep from her. Mango nodded while Nathaniel was deep in thought. "I think that''s the best solution. To be honest, I want to get my revenge on Gise too. However, we have children and a big family business, so I don''t think we should risk all these for scum like her. Sometimes I do believe that violence is the best answer. However, what about our children? Those people are always hiding in the dark and looking for opportunities to attack us, but I can''t bear to see anything happening to the children or you. Nathaniel, I''ve be timid after falling in love with you and having our kids. Do you understand what I''m saying?" "I do. Don''t worry, you won''t need to worry about me anymore." Nathaniel gripped Mango''s hand tightly as he said this. Mango felt somewhat relieved after hearing his words. "Eat up then. I made your favourite dish, braised beef offal today." "Wow! You''ve learned this dish?" Nathaniel was surprised to hear this. In fact, he didn''t have any favourite food. However, this changed when Mango was caught up in a fire ident five years ago. Now, he had a special affection for this dish as he would think of her every time he ate this dish. Now five years had passed, and this was still his favourite, but he did not expect Mango to remember it. A trace of warmth shed through Nathaniel''s eyes at this thought. Then, Mango said proudly, "Of course, I''m a genius! Isn''t learning a new dish a piece of cake?" "Yes, you''re right, my wife is the smartest! Otherwise, how could she have given birth to such a smart daughter?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nathaniel continued to tter Mango repeatedly. Mango''s lips curled up slightly after hearing his praises. "Stop talking and eat up!" Even though she was speaking in this manner, her lips perked up into a beautiful smile. At this moment, Nathaniel wished that time could stand still. After they finished their meal, Mango wanted to take a short break. Then, Nathaniel seized this opportunity to head to the seaside vi. When Michael''s men saw that Nathaniel had arrived, they stood neatly in two rows to wee him. "Mr. Ye!" "Michael went out to do something. So, who is in charge now?" Nathaniel asked this question softly. However, his imposing manner andposure were a little intimidating. "Breckon Gonzales is in charge." "Ask him to meet me then." Then, Nathaniel headed directly to Michael''s office. Michael''s office had a suffocating and oppressive atmosphere. However, there was a photo on his desk. The girl in the photo smiled brightly, but she could only remain in the photo frame forever. Nathaniel picked up the photo with a heavy heart. Valentina Brass was not the only one who died in the undercover mission. However, Michael was the only one who loved her so deeply. He heard that Valentina''s parents had moved on from her death, and they even kept a distance from Michael because of his notorious reputation. Also, they did not allow him to visit Valentina''s grave to pay his respects. Michael used to be the greatest pilot in the military region. Now, he wasn''t a part of the army anymore, and he couldn''t visit the cemetery of his beloved woman. In fact, Nathaniel didn''t understand his pain and sorrow previously, but hepletely understood it after what happened to Mango during the fire. Therefore, he didn''t want to recall what had happened five years ago. Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. "Mr. Ye." Breckon knocked on the door and entered. He was slightly stunned when he saw Nathaniel holding the photos of Valentina and Michael. Then, he whispered, "Mr. Ye, our boss doesn''t like other people touching his photos. In fact, when he caught someone touching them, he cut off their hands!" "Heh! Then tell Michael that I touched it. Let''s see if he dares to chop off my hand." Nathaniel said nonchntly, and Breckon immediately broke out in a cold sweat. "Sorry, Mr. Ye, I''ve overstepped my boundaries." "It''s alright. You''re Michael''s subordinate. It''s not wrong for you to protect his belongings." After saying this, Nathaniel put the photo down and turned to look at Breckon. He was unfamiliar with this person, but he trusted Michael''s instincts. After all, Micheal had a good eye for talent, and Nathaniel believed that he had chosen loyal subordinates. "I have something to tell you." "What is it, Mr. Ye?" Breckon stood up straight as he asked this. Nathaniel could tell from their behaviour that Michael had trained his men the same way the special forces unit had trained him. It seemed that Michael trusted them a lot, and they must have helped him a lot as well. However, it would be dangerous if one of them suddenly decided to betray him. These thoughts crossed his mind unknowingly, and he said faintly, "Send Gise to the military hospital for treatment. After that, sort out her crimes and hand them to the police. Also, find a way to inform her parents about her kidney failure. Can you do that?" "No problem, sir!" After that, Breckon walked out. Meanwhile, Nathaniel stayed in the office and felt somewhat depressed. He wanted to leave, but he noticed that Michael''sputer was on. He sighed and clicked on the webpage that popped out of theputer. However, his expression immediately changed when he saw what was on theputer. Nathaniel immediately started scrolling through it. Then, he turned off theputer quietly. After that, he walked out of the seaside vi and drove the car to the downtown area. He also made a phone call to Thomas on the way. "Are you free these days? How do you feel like going on a trip?" However, a muffled voiceing from the other end of the phone instead. ON the other hand, Thomas quickly picked up the phone and put on a pair of pants before going to the balcony. "What can I do for you, Mr. Ye?" "Are you with Rainie now?" Nathaniel lit up a cigarette. Thomas coughed awkwardly and said, "Well, urn... yes." "I didn''t want to disturb your precious time together, but I can''t trust no one except for you." Thomas immediately became serious upon hearing what Nathaniel had said. "Did something happen?" "I''m afraid that something might happen to Michael. Thomas, I want you to travel to Nakasara and protect Michael secretly. No matter what happens, the safety of Michael is most important." After hearing what Nathaniel said, Thomas was slightly stunned. "Comrade Eagle? He''s in Nakasara? Wait, isn''t he in Ocean City?" "He went to Nakasara to do something for me. So, are you free to take up this task?" "I''ll leave right away!" Nathaniel whispered, "You should also be careful. You know, I care about your safety too." "I know. Don''t worry, Mr. Ye. I will take care of myself. By the way, Merle told me a few days ago that there was a little chaos in Nakasara. Do you think we need to bring several men along?" Nathaniel furrowed his eyebrows when he heard Thomas'' report. He had almost forgotten about Merle if Thomas hadn''t brought him up. Hence, he felt a little nostalgic when he heard Merle''s name. He knew that Merle liked Mango. Also, Merle had once betrayed Mango because of I, and he had regretted it. Other than that, he didn''t know what had happened to Merle now. "Nah, I don''t think we should do that now. Also, you should do a background check on Merle to see whether he will harm Mango. If he still thinks of Mango as his mistress, he can easily handle the matter in Nakasara with his ability." "Alright, I got it." After hanging up the phone, Thomas headed to the room. Meanwhile, Rainie was seen already finished wearing her clothes, and she was about to leave. "Are you leaving?" Thomas put his arms around Rainie and wanted to make her stay. However, Rainie pushed his mouth away instead. "Were you talking to Nathaniel just now?" "Well, yeah." "Are you leaving again?" "Yes." When Thomas saw the displeased expression on Rainie''s face, he quickly tightened his grip and said, "Why don''t you go on a trip with me?" Rainie did not expect that Thomas would invite her, and she was immediately in a good mood again. "Nah, I don''t want to. Nathaniel must have sent you because an emergency has happened. Therefore, I can''t tag along or have fun with you. Also, I don''t intend to be your secretary. Hence, you cane back as soon as you finish your work. Besides, I have songs to record. Urgh! Ares has been pestering me about them!" Thomas was relieved after he saw that Rainie was in a good mood. "Wow! You scared me! I don''t think I could sleep well tonight if you were still mad at me." "Get lost! I don''t believe your words at all! By the way, can you do me a favour when you''re out?" Thomas had no reason to turn down her request. "Tell me what is it then." "Can you help me investigate who Anaya is?" "Wait, are you talking about Anaya Ye?" Thomas frowned slightly. He thought the name sounded familiar, but he could not remember who it was. Rainie whispered, "Denver sent a message from abroad saying that he''s doing great because of the treatment, and he should be starting his recovery process soon. However, it will take another year and a half for him to recoverpletely. He mentioned that Anaya is Barney Soo''s sister, and she visited the Blu familyst time. When Kolton Ye tried to destroy the Blu family, she suddenly disappeared. That entire incident stressed me out, so I don''t even remember her existence. Denver requested me to help him with this. So, can you take care of it for me?" Thomas immediately patted his chest and said confidently, "Don''t worry, I will definitely help him because he''s my brother-inw!" Just then, Rainie''s cell phone suddenly rang. Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 "Why does it look like you''re busier than me?" Thomas was reluctant to let Rainie go, so he continued to hold her in his arm. In fact, he really wished that he didn''t have to go to work at this hour. He continued to pester Rainie, so she poked his nose and smiled in amusement. "Stop it, will you? Do you think you''re an ancient emperor? Well, you despise me for not being able to serve you alone, and you want to have other concubines, don''t you?" "Of course not, you''re my one and only wife!" Rainie was pleased to hear how Thomas was ttering her. After all, she was a woman that loved to hear praises. "Forget it. I''ll get going now. Ares is calling me, so he probably urging me to go back to record songs. Everyone has put in great efforts to make this album a hit. Besides, Mango''s production company has just started, and it needs my help. That''s the least I can do for her." Rainie looked at Thomas seriously and said. Thomas knew her like the back of his hand. He knew that once she decided to do something, she would go all out. "Alright, we will get married once we both have more free time. I heard that Walter tied the knot, but we are way behind him. What a pity!" Rainie couldn''t help butugh after hearing Thomas''ints and said, "Haha! What are you competing with him for?" "Why can''t I do that? After all, he only met Deborah a short while ago, and they''re married now! What''s more, we''ve been together for years, so it''s about time we get married." "Knock it off! Where''s your marriage proposal? After all, I''m not Deborah, so I guess you''ll have to wait a little longer." After saying that, Rainie pushed him away and walked out of the door. "I''ll walk you out then." Thomas quickly got dressed and caught up with her. On the other hand, Nathaniel had no idea what Thomas was going through. He threw away the cigarette butt in his hand and travelled downtown to buy a cake for Mango. Mango smelled the aroma of food after she woke up from her nap. "What is it? It smells so good!" She went downstairs and saw Nathaniel reading newspapers on the couch. So, she asked this question. Nathaniel folded the newspaper he was holding with a smile and said, "I cooked some duck soup for you, but it''s boiling now. So, I think you can drink it at night." "Duck soup? Did you buy it from the supermarket?" "Nah, it''s fresh. I got it from the wet market." Nathaniel smiled as he answered her question. Then, Mango immediately leaned over. She reached out her hand and wrapped it around his neck and sat on his thigh like a spoiled child before saying, "Hmm, how do you think I should repay you?" "Hey! Stop fooling around!" Nathaniel pulled her arms down, but he was reluctant to drive her away. Then, Mangoined with displeasure, "What''s wrong? Since we can''t make love, you''re not allowing me to sit on you now?" "What? Can''t you phrase it in a proper way? Hah, Mango! I''ll teach you a lesson once this period is over!" "Meh!" Mango gave him a disdain look. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was upset after hearing this. How dare she tease him? "Just you wait!" "Hehe. Let''s see what happens!" After that, Mango turned and immediately discovered the cake box. "Did you buy that for your daughter?" "Nah, I bought it for you. Eat it quickly. Once Ritaes back, you won''t get to eat anything!" Nathaniel stretched out his hand and handed the cake to her as he said this. Looking at the package on the box, Mango said in surprise, "What? Did you make a trip downtown on purpose to buy these two slices of cake?" "Well, I didn''t go there on purpose. Besides, I remembered that you like this chestnut cake, right?" Nathaniel smiled warmly, and Mango was immediately delighted. What was the purpose of having a husband? Of course, he should buy her food! What would Nathaniel do if he knew that he could bribe her with only two pieces of cake.? Mango took the cake and looked at it, and she found out that this was indeed her favourite chestnut cake. Hence, she didn''t wait any longer and gobbled it down in just a few bites in an udylike manner. Nathaniel had been watching her lovingly, and he immediately handed her a ss of water once she was done. "Why are you eating in such a hurry? No one will take it away from you." "Urgh! I''m afraid of Rita. That glutton will definitely eat it all up when she sees it." Mango spoke as she ate, and suddenly, she started choking. Thus, Nathaniel quickly handed her the water. She drank a few mouthfuls of water and finally felt, better. "Eat slowly. Besides, Rita will not be back anytime soon." Nathaniel patted her back with a worried expression on his face. Mango hurriedly said, "Can you be gentler? My injuries haven''t healed fully yet." "I am doing it gently!" Nathaniel said hurriedly. Just as Mango was about to say something, she received a call from Rainie. "Mango, I''ve already returned to B City because they needed to finish the recordings urgently. I heard that an actress in yourpany got into a scandal. Have you settled it yet?" Mango sighed and said, "Not yet. rissa should have collected enough evidence, so we can hold a press conference to rify it then." "What? How can you do nothing? This news is all over the ce, and theizens are scolding her for being a heartless woman. You''d better deal with it as soon as possible, otherwise, things might get ugly. By the way, is it possible that someone is deliberately making trouble behind the scenes? After all, this is too much of a coincidence! It happened right after she arrived at ourpany." Rainie was confused about this. However, Mango said indifferently, "No matter who did it, I''m nning to take it one step at a time. After all, I''ll do what it takes to settle this issue, so let''s think about everything elseter." "Wow, you''re so calm now!" "What else can I do about it? Should I worry about it constantly? I can''t do that! Besides, I knew that I would often some people once I opened apany, but it''s not like I can stop them froming after me, right? Let''s see how this goes then." Mango''s words rendered Rainie speechless. "Alright, you win. I''ll get back to work first. See youter. Let''s keep in touch." "Okay. Bye!" After hanging up, Mango did a stretch and found Nathaniel staring at hers. "What''s wrong? Did I get some cream on my face?" "Why didn''t you tell me that something had happened to yourpany?" Nathaniel furrowed his brows as he asked her. Was his wife neglecting him now? Why did he feel that he wasn''t important to her at all? However, Mango said indifferently, "It''s just a small matter. rissa has already dealt with it herself, so there was no need to alert you." "Aww! Honey, I don''t think you need me anymore." Nathaniel retracted his arm and wrapped her in his embrace. Mango suddenlyughed when she heard what he said. "Not really, I will still need you if I can''t handle it. I just don''t want you to be stressed out." "Well, I''m always willing to help my wife out." Nathaniel was really good at ttering her! On the other hand, Mango was delighted to hear all these praises. "Urgh! I''m cringing because of your remarks! I''m going to take a shower now." "Sure, I''ll take you out for a watch a good show after this." Mango paused for a moment when she heard what Nathaniel had said, s "Hmm? Are we going to watch a movie?" "Yes, so hurry up!" Nathaniel remained secretive and refused to tell her anything. However, Mango didn''t bother to ask. After all, she would find out the truth one way or another. After that, she went upstairs and took a shower. Perhaps it was she had eaten her favourite cake, but she was really in a good mood today, and she felt absolutely great! Then, Mango changed into afortable set of clothes and went downstairs. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was already dressed, so she quickly walked over and grabbed his arm. "What do you think of my outfit of the day?" Nathaniel looked at her beautiful face and said with great satisfaction, "You look amazing!" "Let''s go then." Then, the two of them got into the car. Nathaniel drove the car to the hospital immediately. Although Mango was curious, she did not ask anything. Not long after they entered the hospital, Mango saw the parents of the Shen family rushing over. Meanwhile, there were prison guards following them from behind. "What''s going on?" Mango tugged at Nathaniel''s sleeve and asked softly. Nathaniel smiled and said, "Gise is suffering from acute kidney failure. I asked someone to inform her parents, but I didn''t expect them to arrive so fast. Well, what a pity! I think they''ll be disappointed later." Mango immediately understood the meaning behind Nathaniel''s words. "Are you sure that Gise is not their biological daughter? Did you do a DNA test?" "Well, I don''t need to do one since we''ll find about it soon. Gise is suffering from severe kidney failure, and now she urgently needs a kidney recement. At this critical moment, her parents will definitely volunteer to donate it and sacrifice their lives. Thus, the DNA that they''ll doter will reveal the truth." Nathaniel said this lightly with a cold gaze. On the other hand, Mango did not n to plead for mercy on the Shen family''s behalf. If this had happened in the past, Mango would worry that they could not handle this information. However, she had learned her lesson. Now, she no longer had any feelings for the parents of the Shen family. Right now, they were like strangers to her. Soon, the nurse came out of the operating room. "Is Gise Shen''s family here?" "Yes! We are her parents!" Mrs. Shen was having a hard time, so she looked a lot older than before. Meanwhile, Mr. Shen also lost his usual proud demeanour, and he only had a darkened gaze. Then, the two of them hurriedly rushed forwards while looking extremely worried. The nurse said in a low voice, "What is your rtionship with the patient!" "We''re her parents!" "Then hurry up. Which one of you has an Rh-negative blood type? You should hurry up and donate it to her. The patient is bleeding inside and the situation is a little dangerous." The nurse was about to leave, but Mr. Shen grabbed her. "Wait, what are you saying? What''s my daughter blood type?" "Rh- negative blood! It''s a rare blood group and often short in supply. Since you''re her parents, either one of you will have this blood type. Now that her live is at stake, you guys should hurry up." Mr. and Mrs. Shen were stunned after hearing this. "That''s impossible! I''m type B, and my wife is type A. How could our daughter be Rh-negative?" Arsenic had raised his voice. So, his loud voice was ear-piercing to all of them. Meanwhile, Mrs. Shen also looked at the nurse in disbelief and asked, "Did you make a mistake? Our daughter can''t have Rh-negative blood type!" "How could we make a mistake? We are a hospital, so we must be responsible for the patients! If your daughter has a different blood type, we can only tell you that she''s not your biological daughter! In any case, she needs blood urgently so that we can save her life, so please think of a solution. The blood supply we have is limited, and it will take time to get blood from another hospital." After that, the nurse broke free from Arsenic''s grip and entered the operating room again. N?velDrama.Org content. Gise''s parents stood still there in disbelief, and the words of the nurse just echoed in their minds. She had said, "If your daughter has a different blood type, we can only tell you that she''s not your biological daughter!" Gise wasn''t their biological daughter? How could that be possible? Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 "What''s wrong?" Mrs. Shen couldn''t help but ask when she saw how devastated Arsenio looked. Arsenio had given up everything for Gise, and Mrs. Shen was aware of it. He sacrificed his reputation and even abandoned Mango to make up for his own daughter. However, what the nurse said had shocked him tremendously. Gise wasn''t his biological child? How could that be? Arsenio had been thinking about it. "Honey, do you remember the DNA test that you got when you found Gise?" Arsenio suddenly grabbed Mrs. Shen''s hand forcefully, causing Mrs. Shen to frown in pain. "Didn''t you do the DNA test?" "What? Gise said you did it." Mrs. Shen was taken aback when she heard Arsenic''s words. "I didn''t do it! How could I have the capabilities to do it?" Suddenly, at this moment, the parents of the Shen family realised that perhaps Gise had been deceiving them since the beginning. "Liar! B*stard! I''m going to kill her!" Arsenio growled and was about to rush into the operating room, but the police stopped him. "Behave yourself! Don''t you know your current status? What are you trying to do?" Arsenio was startled by these words. He was now a prisoner! He had done everything he could for the sake of Gise Shen. In fact, he had gone against Mango without hesitation. He had even sacrificed his image and reputation for her. Moreover, he still had to go to jail because of her. Therefore, he couldn''t believe this truth! "I want to find her and confirm this! Or we can do the DNA test again." Arsenio could care less about his identity as a prisoner, and he insisted on getting an answer from Gise. Thus, the police had no choice but to detain him on the chair. "Behave yourself! If you keep doing this, I will take you back." Mrs. Shen quickly pleaded for mercy when she heard their words. "Officer, please be gentler! He''s almost 60 years old, so he can''t stand such torture." She cried and pleaded for mercy. Suddenly, she caught sight of Mango and Nathaniel. Thus, Mrs. Shen immediately rushed towards Mango. Nathaniel subconsciously shielded Mango behind him when he saw this. "What are you trying to do?" Nathaniel''s voice was cold with apathy. Mrs. Shen felt extremely regretful right now. Why did she abandon her own daughter, who she had raised for more than 20 years, for someone who was not her own daughter? At this thought, Mrs. Shen fell to her knees before Mango. "Mango, I''m begging you, I beg you to fulfil your father''s wish. We''re not asking for anything much, and we only want to do a paternity test here. I know this is a grand military hospital. I also that the director of this hospital has a good rtionship with you and your husband. As long as you help us, they will definitely do the test for us fairly." Mango narrowed her eyes when she heard what Mrs. Shen said. She found this scene amusing. Not long ago, the couple had even wanted to kill her for Gise''s sake. But now, things had escted this way instead. However, Mango did not respond as she really did not know what to say. Was the bloodline really that important? She was a little confused. Nathaniel said coldly, "Do you think you''re qualified to say those words in front of us? Aren''t you afraid that the director will change the result because he doesn''t want to offend me? Are you not going to save Gise just because she''s not your biological daughter? You raised Mango for more than 20 years, but you abandoned her because of the DNA report. Hah! How dare you expect her to help you now? I really look down on you guys because you are a bunch of hypocrites. Are you admitting that Mango is your daughter now just because you want her help?" Mrs. Shen was embarrassed when she heard Nathaniel''s sarcastic words. "Don''t beg her." Arsenic had already regained hisposure, and he said this slowly. Then, he looked at Mango coldly. "We have raised her for more than 20 years. What did she do for us? Well, ignoring the fact that we asked her to help Gise, what did Mango do for us after she became Mrs. Ye? Don''t me us for looking for our own daughter because we can''t trust any outsiders. Can''t you see that she''s very close to the Hans family? What''s the point of having us as her adoptive parents? Also, I will never forget who put me in jail!" "Hah! Your words are interesting. You all were trying to kill Mango, so why should she respect you guys? Don''t you know the reason she sent you away? Hmph, now you''re ming her for not helping you guys after she got married. Think about it, what did you give her when she got married? Nothing, right? Yes, she liked me, and it was her own business. However, she was still your daughter back then. She didn''t even know that she wasn''t your biological daughter, right? The Shen family was highly reputable back then. However, Mango didn''t even ask for anything from you guys when she left and married the Ye family. How dare you guys expect her to help now?" Nathaniel raised his voice and said these words harshly. Meanwhile, Mango was listening to their conversation while standing behind Nathaniel. She was so angry that she was speechless to hear what Arsenio had said. She felt that the Shen family was just unreasonable, and it was impossible to talk any sense into them! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ever since she was married to Nathaniel, the Shen family''s parents had been dissatisfied with her. However, she was still their child back then, and they did not know that she was not their biological child. Therefore, they endured it but kept theints to themselves. When she first married into the Ye family, she was penniless. However, she didn''tin because it was her choice. Also, she would do her best and even serve the Ye family well, even if Nathaniel ignored her. During those struggling times, did the Shen family ever care about her? Nathaniel was right. The Shen family was once reputable and wealthy, but they did not give her a penny as a dowry. Despite that, Mango did notin or me it on them. However, the Shen family thought otherwise. She could not help but sneer at the thought. They dislike her, so no matter what she did, they thought that she was annoying. Therefore, she did not say anything to them anymore. Suddenly, Mango felt that the two of them were an eyesore. She said faintly, "Gise needs a kidney transnt urgently. Do you want to make a donation? If it''s sessful..." "We don''t even know whose daughter she is, right? Heh! Why should we give her our kidneys? We refuse to! She has tricked us for so long, so she should die! This is God''s retribution for her!" Arsenio roared in a loud voice. Although Mrs. Shen did not speak, Mango could tell that she did not want to go through a blood test just by looking at the gaze. Mango immediately smiled when she sat this. This was human nature! Well, to be exact, these were the true colours of the parents of the Shen family. "Wow! This is really such an interesting scene! Heh!" After saying that, she turned a blind eye to the couple''s words. Just then, the nurse ran out again. "What''s going on between the two of you? Isn''t your daughter the patient lying inside? Hurry up and find blood for her!" "It''s none of our business whether she lives or dies." Arsenic made it clear immediately. The nurse flew into a rage when she heard this. "Urgh! Are you guys even her parents? How can you say something like this? Even if she''s an adopted daughter, you still have a family bond with her, right? How can you guys do this to her?" "She deceived our feelings, so why do we have to risk everything to save her? This brat has already ruined the reputation of our Shen family. Does she still expect an old couple like us to donate our kidneys? How dare she?" Arsenic''s voice resounded through the crack of the door. Gise was still in a semi- conscious state. However, she heard Arsenic''s words and was so angry that she almost couldn''t breathe. Thus, the breathing machine immediately started ringing. "The patient is in a bad state. Hurry up! Let''s save her!" The doctor''s words came from inside the room, and the nurse quickly went in. Meanwhile, Arsenic and his wife didn''t show any concern, and they hated Gise to the core. If Mango hadn''t seen this scene with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have believed that the old couple had given up everything for Gise just a few days ago. Gise held the doctor''s hand tightly and muttered, "Look for Bernard Gaylord. I have his phone number." The doctor asked the nurse to write down the phone number. After that, the nurse pushed open the door and came out again. "Who is Bernard? The patient asks for his help. Here is the phone number." But neither Arsenic nor his wife cared about it. Suddenly, Mango pushed Nathaniel forward. Nathaniel took the number and dialled Bernard''s number in front of everyone before turning on the speaker. "Who''s speaking?" Bernard''s voice sounded a littlezy, as if he had just woken up. Nathaniel said lightly, "We are in Ocean City Military Hospital. Gise has severe kidney failure and needs a kidney transnt for surgery. She asked us to contact you." Suddenly, a seductive female voice resounded from the other side. "Bernard, hasn''t that b*tch died yet? Doesn''t she know you caused her kidney failure? This woman is also stupid! She has been with you for so many years, and she doesn''t know that the food she eats daily is actually harmful." Gise happened to hear the conversation from the room. Her eyes suddenly widened in surprise. "What... that''s nonsense!" She struggled to get up, but she heard Bernard snort coldly and said, "That silly woman is useless now. Why should I spend money to cure her? Besides, didn''t she find her biological parents? Let the Shen family deal with then! Oh, but they may not be able to save her because they are not biologically rted. Well, don''t disturb me anymore. That woman''s life has nothing to do with me. In fact, I wouldn''t have allowed her to be my girlfriend if she was useful! How dare the daughter of a thief think so highly of herself? Bah!" After saying that, Bernard directly hung up the phone. The truth was already clear now. Upon hearing this, the old couple were so angry that they wanted to tear Bernard apart, but they could do nothing. Meanwhile, Gise was extremely shocked by the truth and immediately passed out. "Hurry up! Give her some first aid!" The doctors and nurses immediately rushed to save her inside the operating room. Mango looked at this scene and had mixed feelings. Now that this entire issue was over, she didn''t know what to think about it. Instead, she felt an inexplicable sadness. Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 "Let''s go!" Mango felt that it was unnecessary to stay there any longer. The farce had already ended, and it was clear what the oue was. Nathaniel looked at her tired expression and asked in a low voice, "Aren''t you going to save Gise?" Mango red at him and said, "Do you really think that I''m a saint? Gise wanted to kill me, so why would I save her? I''ve already sent her to the hospital to rescue, and I''ll pay for her treatment, but I won''t do anything else. I can only do so much, and I won''t care about the other things. You can''t expect me to donate my kidneys to her, can you? Besides, the wound on my back hasn''t healed yet." Nathaniel immediately smiled when she heard her words. "I thought you were kind." "Well, it depends on whether the person deserves my kindness. Besides, I can do nothing about this problem. Let''s go." Mango held onto his arm and was about to leave. However, Mrs. Shen stopped her. "Mango, you see, it''s all a misunderstanding. Gise was the one who deceived your father and me, so don''t hold grudges and hate us on it, okay? Since Nathan is a prominent figure of the Ocean City, and your father is already old, why not just release him from the prison? After all, he''s still your father, right?" Mango had never seen someone as shameless as her! "Why didn''t you remember about our maternal bond when you wanted to kill me a few days ago?" Mango shook off Mrs. Shen and was ready to leave after saying that. She didn''t want to stay there any longer. Nathaniel nce at the bodyguards and they immediately blocked the old couple. After that, Nathaniel wrapped his arms around Mango''s waist and said in a soft voice, "Don''t be mad over that useless person. It''s not worth it." "I''m not angry. I... I feel tired and disappointed. Do you think that we should abandon our family members because they weren''t biologically rted to you? You see, Noah adopted Barney and viewed her as his own child, and he gave her unconditional love and attention. Why can''t the Shen family think the same way? in fact, does bloodline even matter at all? Everything happens for a reason, and we can all get along happily since fate brought us together, right?" "Everyone''s different, so don''t worry about it. Are you tired of watching the drama? Shall I take you out for a walk?" Nathaniel noticed that she was in a bad mood and wanted to find a way to make her happy. However, Mango said gloomily, "There''s nowhere I want to go. I want to go visit my son in the military, can I?" Nathaniel felt that she was deliberately making things difficult for him. "We can''t enter the military region now because I''m not part of it anymore." "It''s not like I can enter even if you work there. After all, I know the military rules." Nathaniel was a little worried when he saw her reaction. "Shall we go to the shooting club to y a few rounds then?" Mango was immediately interested in his proposal. "Shooting club? Does Ocean City have such a ce?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Back then, Zion was detained in one of the shooting clubs and almost had an ident. Since then, Nathaniel hadpletely shut down all the shooting clubs in Ocean City. Therefore, Mango was surprised to hear that they still existed. Nathaniel said with a smile, "I know that you like it, so I kept one open. I acquired it, so the people working there are all my people. You can rest assured that nothing will happen." Mango looked at Nathaniel. She was touched to know that he had done so much behind her back to make her happy. Thus, she immediately forgot about the displeasure she had felt. "Well, I''ll do you a favour and go there then." "Thank you, my dear wife. Let''s go." Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that she was in a good mood. After the two of them got on the car, Mango suddenly asked, "Did you record what Bernard said?" "Yes. Although I knew that there was something odd about Gise''s condition, I didn''t expect Bernard to expose himself this quickly. Of course, I recorded it as an evidence." Nathaniel said with a smile. After that, Mango stopped talking about that issue. After all, she wasn''t concerned about what would happen to Gise anymore. After all, Gise had already been punished because the Shen family had betrayed her. Therefore, there were no more grudges between them now. Soon, Mango and Nathaniel arrived at the shooting club. The club was located in the suburbs. There was an open area with a good view, and they felt rxed and happy when they saw this. "Nice, the environment is amazing! I can''t believe that you have a real shooting ground here!" "Yes, I built it ording to the shooting training ground in the military area." Nathaniel exined proudly. "Hehe. Look at you showing off here!" Mango looked at him and said with a smile, "Let''s have apetition?" "Sure! I''m d that my wife is looking so excited, so let''s do this!" Nathaniel was also eager topete with Mango. The two of them wore protective suits and went directly to the shooting site with guns. Mango started first and scored nine points. However, Nathaniel noticed that she looked somewhat upset. After some consideration, he fired the gun and scored an eight-pointer. "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Aren''t you a soldier? How could you be worse than an amateur like me?" Mango gave him an upset look and teased him sarcastically. Nathaniel put the gun aside and said calmly, "I haven''t practiced it for a long time, so I''m not so familiar with it anymore." "Really? Should we try one more round?" "Let''s do it now!" The couple had a fiercepetition after that. They spent the whole afternoon in the shooting club, and Nathaniel kept scoring one mark lesser than Mango. Mango obviously knew that he was doing it on purpose so that he could let her win. She threw the gun away directly and sat on the resting area. Then, she sighed and said, "Didn''t you say that it would be a fair game? What''s wrong with you, Mr. Ye?" Nathaniel put down the gun and sat down beside her. Then, he held her hand and massaged it gently. Mango felt rxed andfortable because of his massage. "Well, this isn''t training. I''m spending my time with my wife, so she needs to have fun. After all, I have to make you happy, right?" "Well, I''m sorry to trouble you then, Mr. Ye." Although Mango said so, the corners of her mouth were slightly raised up. Of course, she loved it when her husband spoilt her! She was just like any other woman. "Do you still want to y?" Nathaniel asked her with a trace of tenderness in his eyes. "Nah, we should stop. It''s boring if you let me win all the time. Didn''t you cook some duck soup for me? Let''s go home and drink the soup!" Mango was a little tired now. However, she suddenly remembered the duck soup. Nathaniel felt that she looked exactly like Rita, and both of them were gluttons. "Okay, let''s go home." Nathaniel held her hand and walked out of the shooting club. When they walked out, they happened to meet Eugene and Emberly. "Eh, you guys are here too?" "Did both of you alsoe here to have fun?" Mango nced at Emberly, who was clearly looking unhappy. "Well, I had no choice because someone insisted that they wanted toe here." Mangoughed upon hearing Emberly''s words. After they got in the car, they saw Eugene dragging Emberly, who had an unwilling expression on her face, into the club. "I''m really curious as to how they got together." Nathaniel smiled and said, "They were forced to get married." "What? Did Eugene force Emberly to marry him?" "No, Emberly forced Eugene to marry her." "Huh? How could that be?" Mango was quite surprised to hear this, but Nathaniel didn''t intend to tell her anything more. Therefore, she stopped asking and decided to ask Emberlyter on. Since Eugene was forced to marry her, why didn''t she treat him well? If that was the case, who would believe that she had forced the man to marry her? When they returned home, Lucy informed them that Brantley had called them to tell them that Rita was spending the night at his ce. Apparently, Bjorn had organised a foodie party and invited Rita over. When Mango heard this, she said gloomily, "Your daughter is such a glutton! I''m sure that someone will kidnap her by tricking her with food in the future!" "No, Rita knows what to do." On the other hand, Nathaniel was not worried at all. Meanwhile, Lucy had prepared the food, so she served it to Nathaniel and Mango. After Mango drank the duck soup, she was in a better mood. After the meal, Nathaniel received news that Gise had passed away. This had happened because the doctors couldn''t save her in time as her kidneys were in such a critical state. However, he was not surprised at all. Meanwhile, Mango felt a little upset. "Why? Are you reluctant to see her die?" "No, I just think that life is too fragile and unpredictable. Nathaniel, you must really take care of yourself." Mango hugged him tightly as she said this. Her fragrant scent wafted into Nathaniel''s nostrils and stirred up his desire for her. However, he couldn''t make love to her now, and this made him feel a little ufortable. Hence, Nathaniel took heavy breaths and pinned her against the sofa. Then, he started kissing her lips. Mango responded enthusiastically to his kisses as well. This was killing her! Meanwhile, Nathaniel was feeling hot, and he felt as if his body was about to explode from desire. However, he pushed Mango away and fled to the bathroom at thest minute. Mango was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled a little arrogantly. "Mr. Ye, what''s wrong with you?" She shouted and pretended to not know. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was desperate and nervous. "Just you wait!" "I''m waiting for you. Come on, I''m so lonely!" Mango''s seductive voice suddenly resounded from outside the bathroom, and he could barely hold on anymore. She definitely was doing this on purpose! Nathaniel sighed and turned on the showerhead. The cold water poured on his body, but it could not extinguish the burning desire in his heart. On the other hand, Mango stopped teasing him and directly picked up theputer to video call rissa. "How''s your investigation going?" "I''ve got the evidence. Also, I n to hold the press conference tomorrow morning." rissa replied Mango with a confident expression on her face. "I''ll leave it to you then, and I won''t be going." Mango trusted rissa very much. After all, she was Nathaniel''s subordinate. rissa nodded and said after some hesitation, "Ms. Shen, this matter is moreplicated than we think it is. I''ve found something else and I''ll send it to youter. Be careful." "Huh? What do you mean?" Mango was slightly stunned by rissa''s words. Suddenly, she recalled what Rainie had told her. She said, "This sounds too much of a coincidence, right? How could this matter happen just after the actor signed a contract with yourpany?" Now, rissa said the same thing as well. Was someone really scheming against her? Mango couldn''t understand this. Why was she always involved in these troublesome problems? Now that she had finally settled the problems in the Ye family, she was ready to start over with a small business to raise her family. However, it seemed that someone else was trying to attack her. Oh, well! She would cross that bridge when she came to it. "Okay, send it to me." After Mango hung up the video call, Nathaniel soon returned. He came out in a hurry, and he didn''t even manage to dry his hair properly. Drops of water fell on his handsome face and soaked through his neck. Thus, Mango could see his seductive corbones and his strong chest. She couldn''t help but gulp nervously at this scene. Good heavens! She suddenly wanted to pounce on this man! Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Nathaniel suddenly regretteding out when he noticed Mango''s expression. "Honey, I''m begging for mercy!" Normally, he would have been delighted if Mango acted this way. However, how could she be so greedy during such a critical period? Mango suddenlyughed when she heard his words. She never thought that Nathaniel would be so desperate one day because of her. "I didn''t even say what I was going to do yet. So why did you react this way?" Mango said with a smile. Then, she got up and threw the towel over his head. "Sit down." Nathaniel did not dare not to disobey her order. As long as Mango wasn''t asking him for something he couldn''t give, he would grant all of her wishes. After Nathaniel sat down, Mango used a towel and a hairdryer to dry his hair. Then, she handed him his clothes. "Don''te out next time without drying your hair. Do you know that you look very seductive in damp hair? I might want to do something bad to you." "So it was my fault?" Nathaniel smiled helplessly as he said that. "Oh, well, is it my fault then?" "Nah, I''ll admit it. It was my mistake." Mango was startled when Nathaniel admitted his mistake, and she didn''t know how to tease him any longer. "I''ll let it slide for now, then." After they hung out, Nathaniel went back to his office to settle some business matters. Meanwhile, Mango had a good night''s sleep. It was already past 10 o''clock when she woke up the next morning, and Nathaniel was no longer by her side. He said that he wanted to do some morning exercises with her a few days ago. However, he allowed her to sleepte this morning. Mango got up and washed herself up, but there were still no signs of Nathaniel. Just then, Lucy brought over a bowl of bird''s nest for Mango. "Madam, Sir asked you to have a bowl of this after getting up." "Where is he?" Mango asked, and then she yawned as she felt very tired. Strangely, she felt exceptionally wearied out today. However, she remembered that she didn''t do anything special yesterday. Lucy quickly said, "Mr. Ye went to thepany early in the morning. It seems that he has something to do at thepany. He asked you not to wait for him. He probably won''te back at noon." "Alright, thank you." Mango waved her hand to dismiss Lucy and drank the bird''s nest. Then, she started scrolling through Twitter as usual. However, her expression changed when she started reading the news. Herpany''s artist, Lilith Aiken''s, press conference was screwed up! How could this happen? rissa Powell had worked for Nathaniel, and she had an excellent track record. Besides, she could handle Lilith''s scandal easily if she collected enough evidence to defend the artist. Hence, how could she screw it up? Mango frowned upon reading all the negativements about Lilith on the inte. Besides, some netizens even criticised her productionpany. "I''m going out for a bit." Mango put on her coat and hopped on her car. Then, she headed straight for Nathaniel''spany. When she arrived, she met Charlotte at the entrance. Why was Charlotte here? Mango frowned slightly when she saw this and got out of the car. "Mango, may I have a word with you?" Charlotte stopped Mango and asked her. Mango said somewhat anxiously, "I have something to settle right now. I''ll talk to youter." She wanted to leave after saying those words, but Charlotte stopped her again. "Mango, I really have something I need your help with. I''m begging you!" Charlotte looked pitiful. However, Mango looked at her with a cold expression on her face. "Did I stutter? Or are you deaf? I said that I have something to do now!" "But it''s an urgent matter." Charlotte lowered her head while looking as if she had been wronged. Mango snorted coldly and said, "I know your problem is urgent, but what about mine? Do you think people have the duty to help you just because you want them to? Please understand this, you''re asking for my help now. I''m only helping you out of kindness, but I''m not obligated to do so. So, can you stop acting all sad and pitiful?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Thepany''s matters were an emergency, so this was her top priority. Therefore, Mango was not in the mood to waste any more time with her. Hence, she was angry because Charlotte didn''t understand her current situation right now. However, Charlotte didn''t think so. She felt that Mango was bullying her and purposely making things difficult for her. Then, she said, "I got it. You''re looking down on me now ever since Walter and Deborah got married, aren''t you? Wait, perhaps you already looked down on me from the start. I guess was stupid enough to believe that you were a good person." Mango furrowed her brows in displeasure when she heard Charlotte''s remarks. Then, her hatred for Charlotte had instantly escted. "Do you think you have a special privilege just because you''re vulnerable and at a state of disadvantage? Do you think we owe you on that? Who cares so much about your issue? Get out of the way!" After saying this, Mango pushed Charlotte aside. Although she was angry, she did not push her forcefully. However, Charlotte suddenly fell to the ground, and tears fell down her face. "Mango, how can you do this to me?" Her voice was not loud, but everyone around them could hear it. Soon, they were surrounded by shing lights as a swarm of reporters crowded all around them. "Mrs. Ye, what are you doing?" "Mrs. Ye, I heard that you are the president of lllimite Entertainment. Are you venting your anger on a passerby because of what had happened to yourpany''s artist, Lilith Aiken?" "Mrs. Ye, although you are Nathaniel Yes wife, you can''t bully others like this, can you?" The reporters around questioned her with criticism and condemnation. Mango immediately understood what was going on when she heard this. She nced at Charlotte, and she caught thetter''s cunning smile just in time. However, Mango became calm andposed instead. She crossed her arms and looked at Charlotte before saying with a smile, "Are you an innocent passerby?" "Mrs. Ye, I..." Charlotte had even changed the way she addressed Mango. "Huh? You''re no longer calling me by my name? Fine, since the reporters are all here, let''s talk about thepensation for deliberately hitting my car. Well, it''s fine as mine is not some luxurious car. However, I will send you the receipt of the maintenance fee. I hope you can pay for it within a week. Anyway, it''s still my favourite car." Charlotte''s expression turned pale when she heard this. Mango wanted her to pay the maintenance fee within a week? How was this possible? That was an exorbitant sum of money as it would cost a few hundred thousand dors! "Mango, we agreed on something else previous, right? I said that I would pay you in monthly installments." Charlotte said hurriedly. However, Mango responded cold, "That''s what you suggested, but I didn''t agree to it, right?" Previously, she didn''t want Charlotte to pay anything. After all, a few hundred thousand dors were nothing to her, but it was arge sum to Charlotte. However, it seemed that her kindness had been wasted on a b*tch like Charlotte. Then, Charlotte burst into tears. "Mango, I don''t have that much money. You have many cars at home anyway, how about..." "That''s my car, so what does this have to do with you? It''s perfectly justified for you topensate me because you hit my car. Or do you want to go through a court trial? That''s fine too. Although this matter happened in the past, I still have footage of it. Why don''t we call the police now and let them handle it?" Mango took out her phone as she spoke. Charlotte immediately snatched away Mango''s phone when she saw this. "Mango, are you trying to make things difficult for me?" Charlotte cried piteously. The reporters around saw this scene and made remarks again. "Mrs. Ye, the Ye family has a booming business. There''s no need to bully a weak little girl, right?" "Weak? Do you even know the truth behind this matter? How dare you talk recklessly here?" Mango''s face suddenly darkened when she heard what the reporter said. On the other hand, the reporter was embarrassed, so he started stammering. "Mrs. Ye, what''s... what''s with your attitude? Do you think that you''re all that great because you are Nathaniel''s wife? How could you act this arrogant?" "Yes, you''re right! I''m privileged because I''m Nathaniel Yes wife. What''s wrong? Do you have a problem with that?" Just then, Nathaniel happened to walk out of the building. Upon hearing themotion, he immediately went forward and held Mango in his arms. Then, he directed his cold gaze towards the crowd and red at all the reporters around them. The reporter couldn''t help but shiver in fear when he saw Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, I..." "Charlotte Ramirez knocked into my wife''s car on purpose. However, my wife was kind enough to forgive her. Well, I never expected that she would take advantage of my wife''s kindness ande here to create more problems for us. What''s up? Should we be med on this just because we''re rich and influential? Should we be bullied and ndered by the poor if we have money? Does that mean that anyone can distort the truth and trick others by pretending to be weak in front of the media? How can a journalist blindly report on what they witness on the surface instead of seeking the truth behind it?" The reporter was embarrassed and humiliated upon hearing Nathaniel''s series of questions. Meanwhile, Mango was blown away by Nathaniel''s charismatic presence. Nathaniel looked around and noticed that Charlotte was attempting to sneak away. Upon seeing this, he quickly said, "Catch her and send her to the police station. How dare she bully my wife!" Charlotte flinched when she heard Nathaniel''s orders. Then, she burst out in tears again. However, Mango was already immune to her tactics. Charlotte had purposely waited in front of Nathaniel''spany so that she could stop Mango. Furthermore, she had called the reporters here to stir up more trouble for her. But, why? Suddenly, Mango was instantly relieved when she thought of something. Fortunately, Walter did not end up with a girl like this. Otherwise, things would be even more troublesome. When Charlotte saw that Nathaniel''s bodyguards had arrived, she quickly sought help from the reporters. "Hey! You guys can''t let them handle it this way." But the reporters didn''t dare to do anything that would go against Nathaniel''s orders. Charlotte red fiercely at Mango as the bodyguards took her away. The amount of hatred in her eyes left Mango speechless. She didn''t even know how on earth she had offended this woman. Then, Nathaniel held Mango in his arms and looked at the reporters in front of him. He said, "I hope you guys learned your lesson today, and we''re notmenting on this issue anymore. I sincerely wish that the media will seek the truth before they make false usations against my wife in the future. Otherwise, you''re just putting your job at stake." He was definitely threatening the reporters by saying this. However, none of them dared to say anything. After that, Nathaniel escorted Mango back into thepany. Everyone in thepany showed respect to Mango when they saw her because they knew that Nathaniel was obsessed with his wife. Therefore, no one would dare to offend him at this point. Then, thepany staff greeted Mango respectfully as she walked through the corridor. Upon entering the office, Nathaniel immediately locked the door. However, Mango frowned slightly when she saw this. What was this man doing? Could he even do the deed now? Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 "What are you doing?" Mango looked at Nathaniel while with questioning eyes. Then, Nathaniel suddenly realized that Mango seemed to have misunderstood his intentions. He coughed awkwardly and said, "Stop messing around. Let''s talk about serious matters." "What is it?" Only now did Mango remember the reason she came there. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Oh, it''s about mypany." Mango replied anxiously. "Didn''t rissa work for you previously? I''m sure that she has an excellent track record, right? But why can''t she settle the matter now? Are there any problems that I don''t know about?" Mango did not doubt rissa''s ability at all. However, she was worried that someone would try to scheme against Nathaniel by using this issue. Therefore, Mango would not agree to this if this was the case. When Nathaniel saw how anxious she was, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "It''s just a small issue, but you can rest assured that I will deal with it. By the way, have you eaten breakfast?" "How can I be in the mood for breakfast while facing all these troubles?" Mango was annoyed as she felt that Nathaniel wasn''t making sense. Then, Nathaniel quickly picked up the phone and called his secretary. "Order breakfast for Mrs. Ye from the restaurant." After hanging up, Nathaniel smiled and said, "No matter what happens, your health is the most important. Skipping breakfast isn''t good for your stomach." "It''s almost noon and mypany..." "I''m here for you, so you should eat something too." Nathaniel interrupted her immediately. In this life, Mango''s greatest dream was to be with Nathaniel. However, she never expected that he would promise to take care of her for eternity. Therefore, she started to calm down a little. After a moment, the secretary came in with a tray of breakfast. Actually, Mango didn''t have much of an appetite, but she still obediently ate the food under Nathaniel''s supervision. Then, she asked while munching away, "What''s going on this time?" "We''ll talk about it after your meal." Nathaniel was very persistent. Therefore, what else could Mango say when she had such a stubborn husband? She finished the breakfast quickly, and Nathaniel brought her a ss of hot milk. She frowned slightly but still drank it. Seeing that Mango had finished her breakfast, Nathaniel finally said in a low voice, "Actually, it''s nothing much. It''s just apetition between peers." "Don''t try to fool me. If that''s the case, rissa would still be able to manage it. I don''t believe that you will send an incapable person to work for me." Mango did not hesitate to say at all. Meanwhile, Nathaniel smiled bitterly and said, "Can''t you just leave this to me?" "Why should you deal with mypany''s problems? Nathaniel, I am Ms. Shen. I have to be independent. Are you nning to treat me like a child forever?" "I would do that if you allow me to." "No! You can''t do that!" Mango refused directly. After going through some crisis these few days, she realised that women could not rely on men for everything. After all, men would get exhausted too. Therefore, what should she do if their enemies took advantage of this period and try to harm them? After all, they still had three children to take care of. Thus, Mango forced herself to be strong at this thought. She didn''t want to be a child relying on Nathaniel''s protection, but she walked to help him achieve sess as hispanion. When Nathaniel saw Mango''s persistent expression, he sighed and said, "Mango, I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to deal with this issue yourself." "What''s wrong? I have dealt with my adoptive parents'' problems myself, so what else would be more terrible than that? Who on earth is it?" "Lawrence Yu." Mango was stunned for a moment when she heard this name. She couldn''t even remember who this person was. Meanwhile, Nathaniel immediately smiled when he saw how adorable she looked. "Andrea Yu''s father. Remember? Your mother''s lover from abroad." Suddenly, Mango recalled everything! Then, she frowned slightly. "What do you mean? Wait, is he trying to defend his daughter? Is he trying to seek justice for Andrea this time?" Mango thought that Lawrence was doing this because of the personal grudge between her and Andrea. Nathaniel shook his head and said, "No, it''s because of the death of your mother, Queena. He probably thinks that you''re responsible for your mother''s death. In fact, this ismon. Since Queena is dead, he''s trying to vent his hatred and anger on someone. Otherwise, he can''t move on. So I guess he''s trying to put the me on someone for this." "He''s just a foolish coward! Urgh! Why is he doing all these just because he can''t get the love he wants?" Mango looked down on Lawrence immediately. Previously, Lawrence was the mastermind of the incident that involved Elena. During that time, the law punished Lawrence''s brother on his behalf, but they did not manage to catch Lawrence himself. However, they didn''t expect him to target them again so quickly. Mango immediately remained calm now that she knew who her enemy was. "Is Lilith working for Lawrence?" "Not exactly. Lilith is indeed working as an actress. She''s misfortunate because she was born to a pair of greedy parents and a younger brother that didn''t receive much education. Their family are parasites who earn a living by sponging off others, and they almost used Lilith as well. In fact, everyone in the entertainment circle knows about it. However, you started this newpany, and you didn''t hear about it because you didn''t have enough connections. Furthermore, you didn''t investigate Lilith thoroughly before you signed a contract with her. In fact, rissa was also responsible for this mistake. What happened was that Lawrence used some money to bribe Lilith''s parents and lied to them that Lilith would make a lot of money when she became the heroine of a y. This was what started the scandal." Nathaniel exined the truth to Mango faintly. Meanwhile, Mango furrowed her eyes brows when she heard. "I''ve already asked rissa to collect the evidence. rissa also said that if we can get the evidence, we can hold a press conference to minimize the negative impact on Lilith." "Someone destroyed the evidence at the press conference, and that made rissa''s words even more unconvincing. Moreover, Lilith''s parents are scoundrels. Theypletely controlled the scene." Nathaniel sighed and said, "I will find someone to deal with rissa. So, you should not intervene in this matter." "No, I want to. I want to intervene in this thoroughly!" Mango''s eyes sparkled with determination as she dered this. "Lawrence is really a pain in the a*s. He should just stay abroad and mind his own business, so why does he have to provoke me? My mother is already gone. Does he think that I will tolerate him for my mother''s sake? Who does he think he is?" Mango was speechless by Lawrence antics. "What are your ns on this then?" Nathaniel could tell that his wife was eager to deal with these people by herself. It was a good sign, though. After all, he was d that Mango looked spirited at this moment. Mango looked at Nathaniel and suddenly stood up with a smile. Then, she approached him and wrapped her arms around his neck. Her scent overpowered his senses, and he immediately felt gloomy. "Say anything you want to say. Don''t you torture me this way, okay?" Mango let out an evil smirk when she saw his reaction. "I just wanted to sit on yourp. The sofa is too cold for me, but your body temperature is just right." Since his wife had said so, what else could Nathaniel say? Then, he nced at her helplessly. Mango felt that he looked simply too adorable at this moment! She pinched his face and said with a smile, "Please help me out, alright?" "My dear wife, it''s my responsibility to help you." Mango was delighted to see how obedient Nathaniel was acting. "You''re really good at buttering me up." "Nah, I''m doing this because of my survival instincts." Then, Nathaniel nced at his pants gloomily again. He had a bulge on the front of his paints, but he couldn''t do anything to her. Good heavens! What the f*ck was this torture? Mango pretended that she didn''t see it and said with a smile, "Can you please help me investigate Andrea Yu?" "Huh? What are you trying to do?" Nathaniel suddenly became nervous when he heard this name. He would never forget how Andrea used to chase after him, and this incident was still fresh in his memory. Thus, he didn''t want to see her ever again. If it weren''t for Dn, he would have erased Andrea''s existence from this world a long time ago! Mango was a little pleased when she saw how Nathaniel was reacting. "I just want to know what she has been doing recently. Also, I want to invite her to Ocean City." "Nah, you should forget about it." Nathaniel picked up Mango immediately and ced her on the sofa. Then, he walked around the office irritably and said, "Have you forgotten what she has done to you? Andrea will give up because she has evil intentions on me. Are you sure you want her toe?" "Of course, I am!" Mango smiled happily as she said this. Nathaniel looked at her expression and realised that she wasn''t joking at all. Then, he frowned and asked, "Are you trying to lure Lawrence out by using her?" "Not exactly, but Andrea is his soft spot. Since he tried to harm me, I can''t let him have his way, can I? Tell Dn to bring Andrea for a tour in the Ocean City. Of course, I have the final say on the destination." Nathaniel calmed down a little upon seeing her confident look. "Dn is my brother. It''s best not to offend him unless it''s an urgent matter." "I know, and I don''t care about Andrea. Besides, I''m not interested in murdering people. As long as she is obedient, I will treat her as my sister." Since Mango had already said so, Nathaniel had no choice but to agree. Then, he made a phone call to Ned. "Find out where Andrea is now." Soon, Ned sent a message over. "Andrea is recently staying in M Country. Dn''s with her as well." While Nathaniel was on the phone, Mango stood up and walked out of the office. After all, Dn was still Nathaniel''s good friend. Hence, Mango didn''t want to ruin their brotherhood because of Andrea. She felt a little bored as she watched the staff working hard in thepany. Before she knew it, she was already on her way to the design department. "Katherine? You''re here? Well, there''s some problem with one of the designs. Can you give us some advice?" The staff in the design department had always addressed Mango as Katherine. Mango liked this title. She was not Mrs. Ye, but Katherine. Thus, her long- lost passion for design had awakened again. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll leak thepany''s secrets?" Mango joked and said. However, the designer, Brighton, merely smiled and said, "Since Mr. Ye is not afraid that this will happen, why should we worry?" Then, all of them suddenly burst intoughter. Although Mango hadn''t been there for a long time, she suddenly felt as if she had never left. She sat on the designer''s chair and took the drawings before looking at them. However, she couldn''t help but frown. These drawings were quite interesting! Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 "Is this a design for the military region? Since when did ourpany begin to work for the military?" Mango subconsciously raised her head and asked the designer, Brighton. Brighton looked around warily and said, "It''s only a prototype. Mr. Ye wanted us to prepare the designs first just in case the military wanted to cooperate with us. However, it would be awesome if ourpany could sign a contract with the military!" "Well, but it depends on our strength and talent. In fact, There are tons of skilful designers working for the military." Mango put out their hopes in an instant. "Yes, yes, you''re righ." Although Brighton was older, she still showed respect to Mango. After all, Mango was a talented designer. Even though Mango had withdrawn from the previous designpetition, she had be famous because of Gise''s giarism issue. Mango pointed at a piece of blueprint and said, "This area needs improvement. The cars in the military region must be shockproof ande with good safety designs. The design here is too fancy and non-functional, so I suggest amending this area. You can make corrections on the details as well." Brighton nced at the spot that Mango pointed out, and she frowned and said, "This area needs to be a little more prominent and visible for safety purposes. However, the exterior design of the car will be affected if we highlight this area. As you know, you know that people will pay attention to the car''s appearance. If it doesn''t look attractive, we won''t stand a chance against the other designers." "But you can''t risk the safety ergonomics just for the sake of the appearance. Do you think it will be better if you change it here?" Mango took out the pencil and drew a few strokes on the design drawings, and the design immediately became more attractive. "Yes, this looks great!" Brighton was overjoyed when she saw the designs. Mango was also delighted that she had managed to help them as well. She really enjoyed designing cars. Although she did not regret leaving the designer industry, she still feltfortable picking up the brush again. "Well, you can check up on the details by yourself. I will be heading back first. Otherwise, Nathaniel will be calling me if he can''t find me." Mango stood up and prepared to leave as she said this. Although she was very enthusiastic about the design, it still belonged to the team, and she was just there to give some advice. She was afraid that people would feel annoyed if she got involved too much. After all, she knew when to stop and withdraw herself from these matters. After that, the designers escorted Mango out of the office. Just as she walked out, she saw Nathaniel standing in the corridor and looking at her with a smile. She stuck out her tongue and walked directly to him. "How did you know I was here?" "Where else could you be then?" Nathaniel stretched out his arms as he asked. Then, Mango threw herself into his embrace. "Are you done with your phone call?" "Yes, Dn said he would bring Andrea to Ocean City in the afternoon. What do you n to do?" Nathaniel wasn''t worried that Mango would lock up Andrea. However, it did not seem easy to keep Andrea in a certain ce. However, Mango smiled and said, "What''s there to do? I''ll bring her directly to the military region and meet my grandpa. No matter what, Andrea is still a granddaughter of my grandpa. Since they haven''t met for so many years, she obviously needs to be educated on the rules of Xiao family, right?" Nathaniel was surprised by her n, but it sounded like a good idea nevertheless. Once Andrea entered Brantley''s ce, she could not leave without his permission. Furthermore, they could tell other people that Andrea was merely spending time with her grandfather if that happened. "But should we tell your grandfather about this n first?" "Of course! Or else, grandpa will kick her out of the house." Both of them smiled as they walked out of thepany together. It was the first time thepany''s staff had seen Nathaniel''s affectionate smile, and it almost took their breath away. "Mr. Ye is so handsome!" However, Nathaniel ignored everyone else, as he only had eyes for Mango. After he got into the car, Mango took out her phone and called Brantley. "Grandpa, Nathan and I areing to visit you. What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you." Mango said in a sweet voice. Brantley grinned happily upon hearing her voice. "Bring some bananas. I''ve been feeling a little sick recently because of the stomach." "Got it!" Mango hung up the phone, and Nathaniel immediately drove the car to the supermarket. They bought bananas and some other fruits, and Nathaniel even bought a packet of premium tea. After that, they headed towards Brantley''s house. When Toby saw that they had arrived, he immediately weed them in. "Ms. Sun, Rita got into a fight with her friend. However, the chief didn''t allow me to inform you. It seemed that her friend also has a strong family background. However, I think it''s better if you deal with that as well." Toby whispered. Mango''s mouth twitched in annoyance as she nced at Nathaniel. "Don''t your beloved daughter only know how to eat? When did she get involved in martial arts just like Emberly''s daughter?" "I''ll take care of it." Nathaniel was in a good mood, so he immediately took over the matter. Mango finally smiled happily when she saw him. "Grandpa, I''m here!" Mango said as she went straight to the living room. Meanwhile, Brantley was reading the newspaper when he saw Mango entering. He smiled and said, "Oh, you bought me so much good food? Let me guess, are you trying to gain my favour or ask for my help? Otherwise, why would you visit me with gifts?" "Grandpa, how can you say that? This will make me look like an unfilial child!" Mango was acting like a spoiled child when she said this. As she spoke, she walked over and grabbed Brantley''s arm. "Urgh! How could you say that? I haven''t said anything yet, but you''re always talking back to me. Nathaniel, I''m sure she always bullies you at home, right?" Brantley looked at Nathaniel as he asked this. He thought that Nathaniel would side with him. However, thetter smiled and said, "Nah, it''s fine. It''s great because the house has a lively atmosphere because of her. "Urgh! You need to stop pampering her!" Brantley shook his head, but it seemed that he was very satisfied with Nathaniel''s answer. "Grandpa, what do you mean? Do you want Nathaniel to treat me badly?" "Wait, I didn''t say that." Brantley smiled, and he felt much happier because of their arrival. "Where is Rita? Why didn''t I see her?" Mango asked inadvertently. Brantley quickly said, "Morgan''s child makes delicious food for her every day, and she''s probably almost part of their family. Nathan, you should take care of it and discuss this with Morgan. You see, his son has been hanging out with Rita all day long." Mango let out augh when she heard this. "Grandpa, Rita is a glutton! She won''te back for days if someone offers her good food." "Mind your words, no one can lure Rita away just with food!" Nathaniel said in disagreement. "Go, go and find your precious lover then. Hmph!" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Mango waved her hand and shooed him off as she said this. Then, Nathaniel smiled and headed to Morgan''s house, which was located next door. After seeing that Nathaniel had left, Mango smiled and said, "Grandpa, I''m here to ask you a favour." "I knew that this would happen because you bought me fruits and high-quality tea. s! I think you''re here to ask me a for a huge favour, right?" Brantley shook his head as heined. Mango immediately tugged at him in reply. "So, are you willing to help or not?" "Of course, I will! You''re my only granddaughter! So, who else with help you if I don''t?" "I''m not your only granddaughter! Don''t you also have Andrea?" Mango directly brought up Andrea''s name. Brantley''s face suddenly darkened a little when he heard this. "Are you sure that she''s my granddaughter? I never said so." "Grandpa, please think of as your granddaughter, at least for this few days." "What do you mean?" Brantley furrowed his brows in confusion as he asked. Mango told him what Lawrence had done to her as well as her own ns. Brantley immediately understood what Mango wanted to do after hearing this. "Are you trying to say that that I should keep an eye on her and lock her up here during this period of time?" "Nah, that sounds too harsh! I only want her to apany you. Think about it, Andrea is still my mom''s daughter. So, obviously, she''s still rted to the Xiao family, right? She would definitely fight me if I hurt her father, so can''t you help me with this?" Mango begged Brantley like a spoiled child. How could Brantley withstand her pleading? "Alright. But I have thest say on what I want to do with her when she''s here. You''re not allowed to interfere." "I won''t, I promise." Mango immediately agreed to his terms. After that, Brantley cheered up a little. "By the way, I heard that Walter got married." Brantley was well-informed indeed. "Yes, he is married to Deborah Grey, but they haven''t prepared for their wedding. In fact, he''s still in the hospital now. So, they will probably start nning it once he gets discharged." Mango hurriedly exined. Then, Brantley took out a key from his pocket and passed it to her. "What is this?" Mango was a little confused when she saw the key. Brantley exined, "This is a house I bought in the downtown area. Well, please give this to Walter''s wife as a wee gift. I''ll go to the hospital to check up on him in a couple of days. Also, I''ll be in charge of their wedding ceremony." "Grandpa, are you going Walter''s grandfather- iw? "What do you mean by that? I am his grandfather, even though his father was nowhere to be found. Despite that, how can I leave this matter to himself? His mother is also... urgh! I don''t care about them at all!" Brantley sighed emotionally afterining. However, Mango was delighted. Now that Brantley was willing to attend Walter''s wedding, she knew that the guests would respect Walter and his wife as well. "You should give the keys to him yourself. Nathan''s birthday ising soon, and I n to spend a few days away with him. Grandpa, sorry to trouble you, but can you take care of the children during this time?" Mango returned the keys to him while she said that. It would be better if Brantley gave the keys to Walter personally. For now, she just wished to be with Nathaniel happily ever after. When Brantley heard what Mango had said, he recalled how the couple had been through so many hardships together previously. He couldn''t help but ask, "Where are you guys going to celebrate? Do you need me to provide you with anything?" "No, thank you. We already have everything nned." Suddenly, as they were talking, Toby ran in from outside. "Chief, Ms. Sun, please hurry up and take a look! Miss Ye is fighting someone else again." Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Mango furrowed her eyebrows when she heard this. This brat was really naughty and disobedient! "Isn''t Nathan with Rita? How could he allow her to misbehave?" Toby wore a resigned smile after hearing Mango''s words. "Urgh! Ms. Sun, don''t remind me about it. Mr. Ye is standing next to her while defending her." Mango was surprised by his words. Why was Nathaniel defending Rita? Did he support this fight? What on earth was going on? Then, she immediately stood up. When Brantley said this, he hurriedly said, "Mango, she''s only a child, so she''s still young and immature. You can educate her, but don''t hit her, okay? Besides, something must have happened because I''m sure Rita wouldn''t raise her hand against others for no reason." "But... grandpa!" Mango was speechless when she heard this. How could Brantley be this biased towards his grandchildren? How could he conclude that it wasn''t Rita''s fault without finding out the truth behind the incident? "You should stay here. I will settle the matter immediately. Toby, stay here and watch over my grandfather." As soon as Mango finished speaking, Toby quickly agreed. However, he retreated after receiving a sharp re from Brantley. "What are you afraid of? My grandfather isn''t that intimidating." Mango patted Toby''s shoulder as she left in a hurry. Just then, she heard Rita''s voiceing from the outside. "I''ll let you have a taste of my strength then!" Mango''s brows instantly furrowed when she heard this. Was this the Rita she knew? Why did she sound just like Evangeline? This wasn''t like Rita at all! Despite these thoughts, Mango walked out in an instance. There were already a few people surrounding them, including Bjorn and Lonnie. However, both of them were not involved in the fight. There were also a few other children from the neighbourhood. Some of them looked older, while the rest looked around the same age as Rita. Meanwhile, she saw punching and kicking on an eight-year-old boy. She couldn''t believe that this was happening! Just as Mango was about to walk over, she saw Nathaniel standing by the side and staring at the fight with his arms crossed. Then, he let out a chilling aura that terrified the crowd immediately. Nathaniel was furious! Mango was clearly aware of this. Rita was still making her move when Nathaniel said coldly," I suggest you target his underarm, butt and knees." Mango twitched her lips in displeasure when she heard this. Nathaniel was so evil! How could he ask Rita to target ces that were not obvious? She immediately walked over there. However, she did not stop Rita either. Although everyone knew that Nathaniel loved and doted on his children, he would never allow them to cross the line. Thus, she believed that he had a reason for defending Rita. However, she was a little curious. What could make Rita so angry? Meanwhile, Nathaniel noticed Mango''s arrival but remained silent. However, his fierce gaze warmed up slightly. Rita was exhausted from the fight. Although she was startled when Mango arrived, she didn''t stop and continued to kick the boy''s butt fearlessly. Just then, the boy''s mother finally came. "What are you guys doing? Let go of my son! Where did this rascale from? How can she do this to my son without any shame?" The woman immediately pushed Rita away forcefully, and Rita almost fell to the ground. Mango quickly went forward to catch Rita. However, she was already upset when she saw this. "Hi, it''s not right for you to intervene in a child''s fight, isn''t it?" "Is this your daughter then?" The woman looked at Mango in fury. "Yes, she is." Mango protected Rita behind her with a displeased expression on her face. "Indeed, she''s a chip off the old block. Look at how coquettish you are! I can''t believe that she''s riding on a boy at such a young age! She''s probably going to work as an escort when she grows up." Her remarks infuriated Mango, as she scowled at thedy and stared at her contemptuously. "Keep your mouth shut, you b*tch!" She thought that people living around this neighbourhood would be of good character as their family served the army. However, she didn''t expect to see someone with such a disgusting personality. N?velDrama.Org content. Mango wasn''t familiar with the area as she didn''t grow up here. In fact, she was just there to visit Brantley, so she rarely walked about the militarypound. Hence, the woman acted rude towards her just because she was a neer. Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly narrowed when she saw this. "Hah! I guess that Chief Oxford thought his family well. Based on what you said, it seems that you''re quite familiar with the escorting industry? Otherwise, how would you know so clearly?" The woman''s face immediately took on a ghastly expression. "What the hell are you talking about? Who on earth are you? How dare you speak to me in this way? Since you know I''m from Chief Oxford''s family, you should be tactful and apologise to my son immediately." "Huh? Why should I apologise? Your son should be grateful that he''s still alive! You better thank your stars that your daughter went against him and not me. If not, I would''ve beaten him up so hard that he could never walk again! Mark my words!" Nathaniel had no time to argue with this woman. Thus, he directly picked up the phone and called the woman''s husband. "I''m Nathaniel Ye. Pleasee to Chief Eaven''s house. I think your wife and son need to learn a lesson." Nathaniel hung up the call after saying that. They were in the militarypound, and the people living around were all from the military cadres. Therefore, everyone naturally heard of Nathaniel and his great contributions. Nathaniel was well-known in the military region. Thus, Chief Oxford immediately broke out in a cold sweat upon receiving a phone call from him. His son and wife had stirred up trouble? After that, he quickly drove back to the house. Since Nathaniel had confronted the woman, Mango immediately turned to Rita and picked her up. Then, she asked in distress, "Are you injured?" "My son was the one who got hurt, okay? Just wait and see, Axelson, my husband, will be arriving soon." The woman said fiercely. Meanwhile, the boy was crying loudly in her arms. "Mommy, mommy, I''m in so much pain." "Don''t be afraid. Your daddy will deal with the bad guys when he arrives." Mango almost burst out inughter when she heard this. Chief Oxford came here quickly. La shouted immediately when she saw her husband. "Axelson, they are bullying your son! Look, they even beat your son up!" However, Axelson directly pushed his wife away and came to Nathaniel. Then, he said in a ttering manner, "Mr. Ye, I''m sorry. My wife came from the countryside, so she isn''t familiar with the etiquette in the city. Please forgive her!" La was immediately taken aback when she saw her husband apologizing to Nathaniel. She wasn''t aware that Nathaniel had a higher social ranking than their family. "Axelson, are you sure that you''re not making a mistake? I haven''t seen them before in the military compound." "You shut up!" Axelson would do anything to shut La''s lips up right now. Nathaniel said coldly, "Hah! You have such a capable son! He vited and harassed my daughter at such a young age. Originally, I nned to take him to the police, but my daughter wanted to deal with it by herself. Therefore, I didn''t interfere and let her have her way. However, I might really break off your son''s limbs for the outrageous things he has done today. What''s more, your wife insulted my daughter and my wife as soon as she came here. So, Chief Oxford, how do you n to deal with this problem?" Axelson started shivering in fear when he heard this. "Please... please be kind, Mr. Ye. Please forgive my family!" "You said that my son harassed your daughter? But do you have any proof?" "We all saw it." As soon as La finished speaking, Bjorn and Lonnie voiced out at the same time. Bjorn red at La with a furious expression on his face, and Lonnie was obviously looking down on thetter as well. Since the two of them were Morgan''s children, the woman didn''t dare to say anything about them. Then, she immediately became silent. Then, Axelson turned around furiously and kicked his son in the a*s. "You b*stard, how could you joke around like this?" With this, he had merely written off this incident as a joke that had happened between children. Thus, he was trying to say that Nathaniel was too petty if thetter continued to make such a big fuss out of this. Meanwhile, Mango was immediately displeased. "Are you kidding me? How was this a joke? Hah! I guess this is how the Oxford family jokes, right? How about this, why don''t I let my daughter make a joke on him too? Rita, what did he do to you?" Rita felt wronged and said, "He ripped my pants off." Mango''s anger spiked when she heard this. "Your son is only a child, and he already attempted to strip off girl''s pants. Is this a joke to you? Aren''t you going to admit it now that we also have witnessed here? Nathaniel Ye, you''d better deal with this matter and seek justice for our daughter. Otherwise, don''t even think abouting home tonight!" After saying that, Mango carried Rita in her arms and stormed off. Nathaniel looked at the man and said coldly, "Did you see that? I can''t go home if this matter is not handled well. We are all men, so it''s up to you." Axelson really wanted to beat his son up right now! Meanwhile, Mango could care less about how the men were going to handle the issue. She quickly carried Rita back to the Xiao family. "Tell mommy, did he do anything else to you?" Mango was really worried about what had happened. After all, her daughter was only four years old! It would be devastating if anything were to happen to her. Rita shook her head and said, "It''s nothing. I gave him a good beating thest time he touched me without permission. Just now, he suddenly came up and took off my pants. Bjorn was not around, and Lonnie was shocked. However, I immediately reacted and threw him off with a sharp move. After that, daddy came and let me deal with it. So, I beat him up. Mommy, don''t worry, I didn''t suffer any losses." The corner of Mango''s mouth twitched when she heard this. "Your pants have been ripped off, so this is a serious problem! How could you say that you didn''t suffer? You should beat him up whenever you see him. Do you understand?" "But mommy, didn''t you say it''s not good to fight?" Rita was a little confused when she heard what Mango had said. Mango immediately exined, "That''s true. But when someone else attacks you, you should learn to protect and defend yourself." Rita was deeply moved by those words. Meanwhile, Brantley overheard the conversation. How dare someone try to hurt his precious granddaughter? That person obviously was looking for trouble! Then, Brantley walked out furiously. Meanwhile, Mango was assured because she knew that Brantley and Nathaniel were handling the situation. She hurriedly brought her daughter to the bathroom to take a shower. Then, she examined Rita carefully, and she was relieved after making sure that Rita was alright. Thank God for this! She patted her own chest in relief decided to let Rita continue to learn self-defence skills. This world was just too terrifying! Then, Mango''s phone rang as Rita went back to her room to change her clothes. She looked down and noticed a WhatsApp message. However, her expression changed when she opened it. Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 "Wisdom is in danger!" Bettany had sent her a message to inform her about this. Mango quickly called Bettany on the phone, but there was no answer. Her heart started beating rapidly because she was nervous. "Mommy, what''s wrong with you? Why are you looking so anxious?" Rita couldn''t help but ask when she noticed Mango''s pale expression. Then, Mango immediately rushed out without saying a word. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was having a conversation with Axelson Oxford about Rita when he saw Mango running over in a panic. Thus, he immediately went forward and asked. "What''s wrong?" "Wisdom is in danger. Bettany sent me a message, but she didn''t answer my call. I heard that Wisdom went to Welbenia. Nathan, I''m scared!" When Axelson heard what Mango said, he quickly realised the danger that Wisdom was in. "Mr. Ye, there was a horrible riot happening in Welbenia not long ago. I heard that many people were abducted as hostages." Everyone in the military region knew that Axelson''s news sources were reliable. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel and Mango''s expressions suddenly changed. "I''m going to Welbenia right away!" Nathaniel quickly contacted Ned to send in a helicopter. Mango also said, "I''m going too." "You can''t! They''re still a lot of things that you need to do. Besides, Andrea ising, and you need to settle yourpany''s affairs as well. Rita also needs some care and attention. Mango, the tasks you have are more important than mine. I promise to call you immediately and update you on it, okay?" Nathaniel looked worriedly at Mango while he said this. He knew that Mango was concerned about Wisdom and wanted to follow him. However, it was not the right time for her to do so. Mango knew that Nathaniel''s decision was right. However, she felt ill at ease. "I don''t know what will happen after the riot. Since they have informed the military about this riot, the situation there must be really unpleasant. Nathan, no matter what happens, you must bring Wisdom back!" "Don''t worry, I will. He is my only nephew. I will ensure his safety even if I have to give up my life." "Stop it. You know you still have toe back to celebrate your birthday with me. You promised me this!" Mango quickly covered his mouth to prevent him from saying anything misfortunate. "I know, there are still three days left, right? Don''t worry, I wille back as soon as possible." After saying that, Nathaniel looked directly at Axelson. "Don''t think that I will let this issue slide. I will definitely get back to you on what happened to my daughter, and we''ll have a good talk about it after I''m back from Welbenia." After saying that, Nathaniel ordered someone to send Mango back to the Xiao family, and he quickly left the ce. Meanwhile, Brantley had also received the news. When he saw Mango returning, he asked in concern, "Are you alright? I heard that Nathan has left. I''ll get Toby to tag along and help out." "There''s no need for that, grandpa. Nathan can handle it by himself. I''m just worried about Wisdom." "Why did that kid go to Welbia?" Brantley asked with a concerned expression on his face. "Mommy, what happened to Wisdom?" Rita frowned and asked. "It''s all right. Wisdom has encountered some troubles. Your father is already on his way there, so you don''t need to worry." Mango tried her best to ster on a smile in front of Rita. However, she was secretly feeling uneasy. Suddenly, she saw that Nathaniel was calling her, and she quickly picked up. "Dn and Andrea are on the ne. They will arrive at around 8 o''clock in the evening." "I know. I''ll take care of this. Also, you should take care of yourself. By the way, did you bring some painkillers there?" Mango reminded him as she recalled that he was suffering from neuralgia. "I asked Noah to send me to the airport, and I''ll be going there on a helicopter. Don''t worry. I''ve got some updates about Zion as well, and he''s probably going there with me." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Mango furrowed her browns when she heard what Nathaniel had said. "Huh? Why?" "He''s probably going there for a military operation. I''ll take the helicopter first, and he will being with me. Don''t worry, our son will be fine. I''ll bring both of them back safely, I promise. Alright, talk to youter." After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Mango was extremely worried for the three of them. There was a riot in Welbenia, and Wisdom happened to be there. Besides, Zion had decided to follow along. Therefore, how could she be at ease? However, she could not do anything at all. After all, there were still many things in Ocean City that she needed to deal with. "Grandpa, Andrea will arrive at eight o''clock in the evening. Can you send someone to pick her up? I''ll leave it to you." "All right." Brantley knew what Mango was going to do, so he naturally wouldn''t stop her. "I''ll take Rita back with me too. If I leave her here, I''m afraid that Andrea won''t treat her well." Mango told Brantley about her concerns directly. Brantley immediately agreed. After that, Mango brought Rita back to The Ye''s Mansion and got Lucy to take care of her. Then, she gave Haniya Bell a call. "You and Desmond shoulde to the Ocean City as soon as possible. I need you guys here." "Okay, Madam." When Haniya heard this, she packed up her things and went to find Desmond. Meanwhile, Desmond was searching for information on hisputer. Thus, he was stunned when she saw Haniyaing in. Ever since what happened previously, the two of them rarely met alone, and Haniya never looked for him again too. Thus, Desmond was a little surprised to see hering in all of a sudden. "What''s the matter? Do you need anything?" "Madam wants us to return to Ocean City immediately. She needs us over there." Haniya was a little upset when she said this. She really liked Desmond, but she also knew that Desmond still had feelings for his deceased partner, Marissa Fang. They didn''t meet or talk to each other all this while, so she was able to contain her feelings. However, she suddenly that all her efforts were in vain while standing in front of him. It was really hard to love someone, but it was even harder to forget a person. "Got it." Desmond lowered his head and did not look at Haniya. Thus, Haniya was deeply hurt by his cold and distant appearance. She really wanted to stay there and be with him. However, she was feeling really depressed right now. After that, Haniya turned around and went out with sadness in her eyes. Desmond caught sight of her emotions. Then, he frowned slightly, and mixed feelings shed in his gaze. It was impossible for the two of them to be together. Therefore, why should he bother to worry about this when he already knew the oue of their rtionship? Desmond sighed at the thought of this. After sorting out the materials, he immediately followed after her. Meanwhile, rissa used the Ye family''s connections to suppress Lilith''s scandal for now. However, Lilith''s parents were scoundrels, and they cried hysterically and made a scene at the entrance of the company. Thus, rissa was feeling distressed because of this issue. "Ms. Shen, I''m sorry. This happened because I was careless." rissa called Mango immediately to apologise for her mistake. "Nah, you did well. However, we met a formidable opponent this time. I''ll send more people out to search for evidence. Please stop Lilith from working during this time, and don''t let her go out before this matter is solved." "Alright, I''ll do as you say." rissa hung up the phone after answering Mango. Then, a trace of anger shed through Mango''s eyes. Lawrence had really gone too far this time! Initially, Mango had wanted to take her time to deal with Lawrence. However, now that Andrea was already on the ne, she decided to start carrying out her ns instead. After that, she gave Desmond a call. "Are you on the ne?" "Not yet. We''re still waiting to go through the security check." Mango was surprised by Desmond''s words. After all, she did not expect them to take action this quickly. "Help me investigate Lawrence Yu, and please get someone to stir up some incidents at the entrance of his hospital. I want the media to focus their attention on it. Also, try and see if we can threaten him with his scandalous private life. I hope that all these will affect the valuation of his assets and reputation." "All right." After hanging up the call, Desmond turned on hisputer. Mango''s gaze immediately turned cold. She was worried about Nathaniel, Wisdom and Zion. However, she was upset that she couldn''t do anything about it because she was caught up in these stupid matters. Mango just had to wait and see how all her ns would turn out. But, she couldn''t let herself be idle. Otherwise, she would start worrying about them again. Thus, she decided to head to the storeroom. After all, Walter and Deborah were married. As a cousin, she should send some congrattory gifts to the newlywed, right? Even Brantley had gifted them a house. So, what should she give them? Mango came to the storeroom while hoping to find something good. Right at that moment, she saw the bride''s gown hanging on the wall. She wore the wedding dress once when she married Nathaniel eight years ago. At that time, she knew that the dress was not for her, but she didn''t think much about it. After all, they had held the wedding ceremony in a hurry. However, she never expected Nathaniel to keep it until now. Mango suddenly felt a little uneasy at this thought. If he didn''t prepare the dress for her, then was it for Macy Cho? Did Nathaniel keep the wedding dress because it was meant for Macy? Wait, did he forget to throw it away? Or were there any other reasons? Suddenly, Mango found that her thoughts were starting to run wild again. She was sure that Nathaniel would definitely not have any feelings for Macy. Therefore, this dress should not be of any significance, but why didn''t he throw it away? At this thought, Mango stepped forward and touched the dress. The material and design of the gown were grand and elegant. Thus, Mango liked it very much even though eight years have passed since their wedding. However, she felt slightly ufortable upon knowing that the dress wasn''t meant for her in the beginning. She knew that she shouldn''t bother Nathaniel with these petty issues since he had gone to Swovenia for an important mission. Mango reached out her hand and put away the gown. Just then, she discovered a draft of the gown. It was obviously the design drawing of the gown. However, she was slightly taken aback when she noticed the familiar handwriting on it. She subconsciously picked it up and found that the size chart was a little familiar. These were her measurements from eight years ago! As per Mango''s expectations, she saw her name at the back of the draft. At this moment, her heartbeat quickened. Was this gown specially designed for her? But that wasn''t right! She had to marry Nathaniel because of the scandal at the party, and it was a hasty decision she had made. Therefore, how could he have designed it beforehand? She couldn''t answer this question, but her heart was instantly filled with joy. This gown had been designed for her all along! Was that so? The corners of her lips unconsciously curled up in satisfaction when she thought about this. At this moment, Thomas called her. Mango was slightly stunned to receive the call. Then, she suppressed her excitement and quickly picked up the phone. "What''s up?" "Madam, can you contact Mr. Ye for me? I''m looking for him, but his phone is turned off." Thomas asked anxiously. Mango replied softly, "He should be on the ne right now. Something happened to Wisdom in Swovenia, and he''s rushing over. Is there something wrong?" "I need a team for help. I don''t have enough people." Mango was slightly taken aback when she heard what Thomas had said. What was he doing there? Also, why did he still need people? Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 A sudden thought shed through Mango''s mind, and she quickly said, "Well, I don''t think I can send anyone to you right now because they all have tasks to do. If you really need help, I can lend you the people from Dark Night Empire." "Huh? Dark Night Empire?" Thomas paused for a moment when he heard these words. But he nodded quickly. "Okay, thank you, Madam." Mango hesitated for a moment before asking, "Thomas, you''ve been with Nathaniel for so long. I have something to ask you." "Madam, please go ahead." "Who designed my wedding dress?" Thomas was slightly stunned to hear her question. "It was Mr. Ye who hired the designer from abroad. What''s wrong?" "As you know, my wedding with Nathaniel was held in a hurry. Also, it takes time to design a dress, so I wanted to ask..." Mango suddenly paused and never finished her sentence. She felt a little conflicted. Eight years had already passed since the wedding. Besides, no matter who the designer was, she was still Nathaniel''s wife, wasn''t she? Why did she have to care about who the dress was initially designed for? When Mango thought of this, she hurriedly said, "Forget it, just let it be." "Madam." Thomas called out to her suddenly. Mango''s hand trembled slightly. Although she didn''t say anything, it was obvious that she was very nervous. "Yes? What is it?" "That dress was specially made for you." Mango was once again taken aback by his words. "But didn''t Nathan refuse to meet me before the wedding?" "Did Mr. Ye tell you that?" Thomas smiled and said, "Madam. When you were in college, Mr. Ye noticed you at first nce and praised you because you had an elegant aura. During that time, Mr. Ye''s junior was studying costume design and needed some inspiration. However, she just couldn''t find any. Thus, he gave her your body measurements and asked her to design a dress for you. Surprisingly, it was the dress you worest time when you got married. Well, I believe that Mr. Ye must''ve fallen in love with you at first sight. However, I didn''t realize it until now. After all, Mr. Ye didn''t pay much attention to Macy Cho either." Mango was touched when she learnt about this unexpected news. "But how did he know my size?" "Madam, do you still remember that the theatre club made custom- made clothes for the participants? They have your measurements, right? So, he got it from there. Also, there''s one more thing I have to tell you." "What''s that?" "On the day of the party, Mr. Ye was the one who swapped your drink." Mango was stunned to hear this. "What did you say?" Thomas whispered, "Don''t tell Mr. Ye about what I said. Back then, Macy wanted to scheme against Mr. Ye. Before Mr. Ye knew about this, she had already drugged his ss of wine. However, there were a lot of people that day, and it was toote to amend it. Mr. Ye said that since Macy plotted against him, the drugged wine would be with Macy. Therefore, he asked me to keep a close eye on you and swap your drink at the critical moment." Mango''s eyes suddenly widened in surprise. "Why me?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "All because you like Mr. Ye." "But didn''t he hate me back then? I thought that Macy would be a better candidate to be his wife." Mango could not figure this out. However, Thomas smiled and said, "Madam, it seemed that you don''t know Sir''s character well at all. Macy used to address herself as Mr. Ye''s girlfriend, but he never responses to this. Therefore, the public thought that he had admitted the rtionship. In fact, he just didn''t bother to exin about it. Mr. Ye has feelings for you and favoured you more than Macy. He rather build a rtionship with you than with Macy, so he drank the wine inevitably. Also, he wanted you to drink the other cup of wine." Mango was speechless to learn all of this. No wonder Nanny Zhang, Susie Zhong, and Macy could not figure out how the drugged wine ended up in her hands. It turned out that it was Nathaniel who did it. Who would have thought that Nathaniel would scheme against himself? "Since you said that Nathaniel has a good impression on me, why didn''t he care about me after three years of marriage?" "Madam. Although Mr. Ye was not passionate after you got married, did he any get into any scandals? Did he show interest in another woman? Before you were caught up in the ident, he feltfortable as long as he could spend time with you. Therefore, he just behaved like how he used to be. However, he always prepared gifts for you during special asions like your birthday, didn''t he? This wasn''t something he used to do. However, he didn''t know how to act like a good husband because he had never learnt how to do so." Mango was deep in thought after hearing what Thomas had said. Indeed, although he didn''t show any affection to her during the three years when they just got married, he had taken care of her fluctuating emotions. Back then, her parents were angry with her because she had ruined her reputation and cut off contact with her. Since then, she used to hide alone on the balcony and cry secretly. However, she would always find a piece of cake on the balcony every time she went there. She thought the maid of Nanny Zhang had given the cake to her, but now it seemed Nathaniel had prepared it. He had always paid attention to her, but he just wasn''t that good at expressing his love. After all, he was satisfied as he could live afortable life with her. However, he never expected that everything would change after Macy returned home five years ago. Thus, Mango immediately started recalling all her memories. When she came back to her senses, she realized that Thomas had hung up the phone. Then, her lips curled up slightly into a smile. Well, well, Nathaniel had a cold appearance, but who would''ve thought that he was actually such an emotional person? Mango smiled happily and called Henry Zhang. Then, she asked him to let the people from Dark Night Empire assist Thomas. She also inquired about the Hikasa Manual. However, Henry hesitated to answer her. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Mango noticed his strange behaviour and asked anxiously, and her heart skipped a beat as she waited for his answer. Henry paused and said, "Madam, we found the Hikasa Manual in the ancestral temple." Mango was overjoyed to hear this news. "Really? When will youe back?" "But I probably can''t go back for the time being." Henry said this softly. "Sorry, Madam. We''ve found it, but Michael Dean snatched it away from us. He said he wanted to take a look, but he disappeared with the manual. I can''t find any information about him now." Mango frowned upon hearing this. Michael Dean? He was Nathaniel''s trustedrade. How could he go missing after snatching Hikasa Manual? "Where did youst see him?" "In the hotel. I watched him checking in at the hotel, but he never came out since then. I went to ask around, but the hotel staff said that he didn''t stay at the hotel. I think it''s rather strange, and I''m still currently investigating it. Madam, don''t worry, I will definitely find Michael and bring back Hikasa Manual." Henry said angrily. Mango, however, felt that things were not as simple as Henry had described. Why did Michael steal the Hikasa Manual? Nathaniel was his best friend and his saviour. If he wanted to help Nathaniel, why did he do something this useless? Perhaps, did he steal the Hikasa Manual for someone else? Who did he do this then? Who was more important than Nathaniel to Michael? However, she could note up with an answer. She felt that there was something odd about Michael''s disappearance. In fact, she believed that he could have gotten involved in some sort of danger. Nathaniel trusted Michael so much, and therefore she believed in Nathaniel as thetter had a good eye for talent. Hence, she decided to put her faith in Michael as well. If Michael really did this for Nathaniel, did this imply that Henry was suspicious? Could that be the truth? Could the men that Nathaniel had trained personally be suspicious? Or perhaps Michael was trying to avenge Novalee? Mango was confused as various thoughts were running through her head. "Madam, are you still listening?" Henry''s voice sounded from the end of the phone, and Mango immediately regained her senses. "Has the Dark Night Empire looked into this issue? Is there no clue about Michael at all?" "No, that''s why I said it''s strange. By the way, I saw Thomasing in. Can I ask him for help while he''s here? You said that Thomas is here for a favor. Can I tell him about this?" Mango was stunned when she heard what Henry had said. Did Thomas also go to Longford County? What was he doing there? Was he worried about Henry or Michael? Mango felt a headacheing because she couldn''t figure anything out. "I''ll talk to Thomas myself then." After hanging up, Mango massaged her temples in frustration. What on earth was going on? Mango called Thomas, and thetter answered her call quickly. "Madam, what else do you want to ask me?" "Are you at Longford County?" Mango asked directly. "Yes, Mr. Ye ordered me to protect Michael Dean." "Huh? Protect him?" The word ''protect'' had caught Mango''s attention. "Why did Nathan ask you to protect Michael? When did he tell you to do that?" "Um, he told me about it not long after they left. It seems that Mr. Ye gave me the order after he went to the seaside vi. Madam, what''s wrong?" Thomas asked doubtfully. Mango seemed to have realised something, but she still couldn''t understand what was going on. Since Nathaniel asked Thomas to protect Michael, it meant that Nathaniel predicted that Michael would be in danger. Furthermore, he sensed it when he was in the seaside vi, and all this happened after Henry had left. So, what did Nathaniel discover? After all, who or what could threaten Michael now? Did Michael''s disappearance have anything to do with this matter? Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together in confusion as she thought about this. "Henry said Michael stole the Hikasa Manual and disappeared. Is that true?" "Yes, I''m also looking for him as well. Right now, I can confirm that Michael has most likely been kidnapped." Mango was startled to hear what Thomas had said. "What? Michael is so good at fighting, so who would be strong enough to kidnap him?" Thomas remained silent when he heard Mango''s question. Michael was really good at martial arts, and he was even better than Thomas. In this case, it was really difficult for someone to kidnap Michael. However, based on what Mango had heard so far, it seemed that Michael didn''t intend to keep the Hikasa Manual for himself. Hence, it was impossible for him to go missing all of a sudden. Both Mango and Thomas fell into deep silence at the thought of this strange and confusing situation. "No matter what, we have to find Michael with all we can." Mango finally gave the order. Thomas paused and asked, "Madam, can I contact Merle Malthus? I have investigated it. He has a group of people who are loyal to him, and he has been patiently waiting for your orders." Mango''s eyes narrowed suddenly after hearing his words. Merle Malthus? She suddenly had a surge of ????d ???????? when she heard this name. Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Mango couldn''t help but recall how Merle was beaten up cruellyst time. She had once treated Merle as a close friend and trusted him wholeheartedly. However, he had disappointed her, but she still pitied him. She remained silent as she was in a dilemma right now. Meanwhile, Thomas did not urge her and waited patiently for her answer. After a long while, Mango finally spoke. "How is he doing now?" "His arms have recovered. However, both of his legs are paralysed, and he is wheelchair-bound." Mango felt sorry for what happened to Merle. In fact, she knew that Merle was hoping that Mango would forgive him. After thinking for a long time, Mango finally said in a low voice, "Tell him that I have forgiven him." "Alright." Thomas was sharp-witted, so he understood what Mango was implying. Since Mango had said so, it meant that she had permitted him to seek help from Merle. After hanging up, Mango''s gaze turned sorrowful. Merle could have had a good future, but now, he was disabled. However, this was also a suitable conclusion to what had happened in the past. Thus, she forgave Merle and hoped that he could start over from the beginning. Mango took a deep breath and tidied up the gown. She was pleased and filled with joy after knowing that Nathaniel was the one who designed the dress specially for her. After that, she took a few things out of the storage room and drove to the hospital. Meanwhile, Deborah was feeding Walter some food. However, when she noticed that Mango had arrived, she quickly stood up and greeted Mango with a smile. "Mango, you''re here! Have a seat!" Mango looked at Walter with a disgusted look and said, "I remember that you injured your legs. Huh? Can''t you eat by yourself?" Deborah''s cheeks immediately flushed red when she heard this. Walter let out a cheeky grin and said, "We are just interacting like a lovely couple. Are you jealous?" "I''m so sorry. Since my husband isn''t here, I will feel really jealous if you show off your love in front of me." Mango said this inly. Then, Walter sneered and said in disapproval, "Pfft, go and find Nathaniel then." "Deborah, look at how he''s behaving! He doesn''t care about me anymore now that he has a partner. Urgh! He wasn''t like this before!" Mango hurriedlyined to Deborah. Deborah immediately nudged Walter. "How can you say that? Are you trying to get into trouble?" After his wife nudged him, Walter immediately frowned and said, "Are you standing up for her or me?" "Of course I''m helping Mango! She''s my matchmaker." Mango was delighted when she heard what Deborah had said. "Indeed, my sister-inw is the best. Here, this is for you." Mango handed over the things in her hand. Deborah was slightly stunned to receive a gift, and she was shocked to see what Mango had given her. "No, No, I can''t ept this!" She gave it directly to Walter. Walter knew it was a premise permit at first nce. After a closer look, he realised that it was the license for one of the streets located downtown. He smiled and said, "What''s happening? Are you nning to transfer half of the Ye family''s property to me?" "Hah! I''m sorry to say that you''ve underestimated the Ye family then. This property is just a tiny part of the family''s assets. Besides, it''s not for you. It''s meant for Deborah." Mango said faintly and sat on the chair next to Walter''s bed. "By the way, Grandpa also gifted you a house. He wanted me to bring the documents over, but I didn''t want to, so he said that he woulde and deliver them personally. Also, he said that he wants to be in charge of nning your wedding." When Walter heard what Mango had said, he was stunned. Then, he asked incredulously, "Grandpa? Are you talking about Brantley?" "Who else can it be? Wait, do you have another grandfather that I don''t know about?" Mango rolled her eyes at him. She felt that Walter had be more stupid after the car ident. Deborah felt sorry for Walter, so she chimed in, "Mango, don''t tease him like that! I''m sure he didn''t expect that Brantley would do this." Walter smiled bitterly in reply. "My mother had nothing to do with Brantley, so I''m not even his grandson." "Walter Song, can you stop acting this way? My grandfather said you''re his grandson, so you belong to the Xiao family. Besides, we have the same grandma, right? What on earth are you thinking? Grandpa also said that your father is not reliable and trustworthy, so he''ll be hosting your wedding ceremony instead. What''s up? Are you unhappy?" Mango knew that Walter was actually feeling pleased and grateful. However, he didn''t think he deserved it, so he didn''t want to ept this favour. Thus, she had no choice but to force him to do so. Suddenly, a trace of warmth shed in Walter''s gaze. "How can I be unhappy? I''m so delighted!" "Then, take good care of yourself and get discharged earlier to prepare for the wedding. Don''t ck off. I''m telling you now, I''m going out for a trip with Nathan soon. So, don''t you dare make us postpone our trip, alright?" Walterughed when he heard what Mango had said. Then, Deborah looked at her and said gratefully, "Thank you, Mango. If it wasn''t for you, I probably could never fulfil my wish." "You''re the only one who likes him for the way he is, and you''re so determined to marry him. So, if he doesn''t treat you well, you canin to me. I''ll deal with him myself!" Mango grabbed Deborah''s hand and said this sincerely. Although Deborah was domineering and bossy, her feelings for Walter was genuine. Indeed, Walter was very fortunate to meet a woman like her. "Well, I have something to do, so I have to go now." "I''ll walk you out." N?velDrama.Org content. Mango waved goodbye at Walter, and then Deborah walked her out of the ward. "Well, you can leave first and don''t worry about him. Also, you should prepare a wedding gown for the ceremony." Deborah nodded when she heard Mango''s advice. Then, she looked inside the ward warily. After confirming that Walter wasn''t looking in their direction, she asked softly, "I heard that Charlotte went to yourpany and stirred up some trouble there?" "Don''t worry. Nathan locked her up. Besides, she can''t do anything to threaten me as she''s someone so insignificant." Mango was delighted as she knew that Deborah still cared about her. "Are you afraid that Walter will find out about it?" Mango directed her gaze into the ward as she asked Deborah this question. Deborah sighed and said, "Charlotte is scheming and maniptive when ites to men. She acted all loveable to attract people''s attention. I''m just afraid that I will have unnecessary quarrels with Walter because of this, so I''m trying to avoid bringing her up." Mango was happy to see that Deborah had her priorities right, and she knew that thetter would also do anything for Walter. Thus, she had an even better impression of Deborah now. "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it. Even if I kill Charlotte, Walter will not dare to be angry at me." Deborah immediatelyughed when he heard what Mango had said. "Well, I''ll make sure he doesn''t do that!" "Of course, Walter will listen to you because you''re his wife." Mango teased Deborah back. "Come on now, you look a little sad. Did anything happen? Although I am not as capable as Mr. Ye, I can still lend you a helping hand since we are now a family. Walter adores you, and I will definitely treat you well on behalf of him. Please do let me know if there''s anything I can do." Deborah was a kind and caring person. Mango paused for a moment and said, "Um, I want to ask your help on something." "Tell me about it." "I intend to deal with Lawrence, and I found out that he and uncle were business partners. I..." Mango found out about this not long ago. She didn''t expect that Lawrence''s tradingpany would be so sessful. Therefore, Desmond couldn''t do anything to interfere with it. After a thorough investigation, he found that Lawrence had a cooperative rtionship with the Grey family. Deborah immediately startedughing when she heard what Mango had said. "Lawrence Yu is nothing to me. The Grey family rules the sea, so do we even need a partner like him? Don''t worry, I promise that my father will break the contract with him in an hour." Mango immediately froze. The cooperation between the Grey Family and Lawrence hadsted for many years, and both companies depended on one another for profits and benefits. If this really happen, the compensation price for the breach of contract could be exorbitant. Most importantly, Jameson Grey was obviously not willing to offend Lawrence in such a way. It was fine if she was able to destroy Lawrence Yu in one go. However, if this failed, it could be a threat to the Grey family instead. However, Mango was obviously touched when she heard Deborah agreeing to such a risky n without any hesitation. "Deborah, you don''t have to do it, though. I know that it will put you in a difficult situation. Also, this might be a little hard for the Grey family..." "We''re a family, and aren''t you my sister- iw? There are lots ofpanies out that want to cooperate with the Grey family. How can I refuse to help you for the sake of some b*stards? That''s it, I''ll go in and have a chat with Walter before I leave. You can head back first and wait for my good news." Deborah patted Mango''s shoulder and entered the ward immediately without saying anything else. Mango looked at Deborah as thetter entered the ward. Then, she secretly vowed to treat the Grey family nicer from now on as she didn''t want them to regret helping her. At the same time, she also knew that she had to destroy Lawrence Yu. Meanwhile, Deborah talked to Walter for a moment and ordered the nurse to take care of him. After that, she turned around and was ready to leave. Suddenly, Walter grabbed her by the arm. "What''s wrong? Do you need something else?" Deborah looked at him with her bright eyes as she asked. Walter suddenly felt really blessed as he had a wife like her. Wasn''t this what he had been asking for? "Drive slowly. It doesn''t matter even if your dad doesn''t agree, so don''t force him." "I understand. I''m going to be your bride soon, so I know what to do. Well then, I''ll be leaving first." Walter was mesmerised by her cheerful and captivating smile. This was his wife! A woman who would spend the rest of her life with him! She was so beautiful and such a wonderful woman. Meanwhile, Mango did not return home aftering out of the hospital. She went straight to the airport instead. Desmond and Haniya had already boarded the ne. If everything went well, they would arrive in an hour, so it was just in time for her to meet them at the airport. However, their ne hadn''tnded when Mango arrived at the airport. Then, she took out her mobile phone and called Nathaniel. But, she couldn''t get through him. This meant that Nathaniel was still on the ne. She wondered how Wisdom was doing right now too. Her heart was burning with anxiety. She was worried, yet she couldn''t do anything. Thus, she felt terrible as she knew that she could only wait for further news! If only Wisdom coulde back safely this time, she swore that she would never allow him to leave Ocean City again. While Mango was deep in thought, she heard a broadcast from the airport. Desmond and Haniya''s ne had arrived. Mango immediately waited for them at the entrance. From a distance, she saw Haniya walking in front with her luggage, and Desmond followed behind her while wearing a pair of sunsses. The distance between the two of them was more than a meter. If she had not known them, she would have thought that they were strangers and did not know each other. Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 "Madam." Haniya was surprised that Mango would pick them up personally. Thus, she quickly walked towards Mango and greeted her. Meanwhile, Desmond was also surprised to see Mango in the airport. Fortunately, no one could see his expression as he was wearing sunsses. "Hello, Madam." "Did both of you have a fight?" Mango looked at them and asked. However, Haniya and Desmond shook their heads simultaneously. "Then why are you guys walking so far away from each other? Also, Desmond, you''re a man, aren''t you? Shouldn''t you help Haniya with her luggage? Urgh! You''re not a gentleman at all!" Haniya was embarrassed when she saw Mango scolding Desmond and hurriedly exined, "No, Madam, my stuff isn''t heavy either. I can handle them myself." "Well, obviously, men are responsible for carrying things. So, you should make good use of him and make him do all the hard work!" "What? Men... like my husband?" Haniya''s face suddenly flushed red. Then, she looked at Desmond from the corner of her eyes. However, Desmond remained unmoved and expressionless. Thus, Haniya was disappointed to see this. Haniya''s feelings for Desmond were evident, and even Mango could sense it as well. Unfortunately, Desmond remained indifferent. Therefore, Mango did not want toment further on this. "Alright, let''s go. Let''s get in the car first, and well talk about it when we get back. There''s a bunch of trouble waiting for us." Mangoined in displeasure. This time, Desmond picked up Haniya''s suitcase voluntarily and ced it in the car booth. On the other hand, Haniya was slightly taken aback by his kind gesture. Indeed, Desmond was someone who would obey all of Mango''s orders. At the thought of this, Haniya became upset. However, she still followed after both of them. After they got in the car, Desmond was the one who volunteered to drive. Meanwhile, Mango and Haniya sat on the backseat. "Haniya, I have a difficult task for you this time." "Madam, I''m all ears." "Get back to your previous profession." Mango looked at her and said softly, "Andrea is going to stay in my grandfather''s house, but I''m afraid that Andrea will y dirty tricks on him. You will be going over and ensure that my grandpa''s daily meals are free from poison. I can''t let anything happen to him. Can you do it?" "Yes, I can!" Haniya was confident as she was an expert in medicine. Meanwhile, Desmond listened to the conversation without interrupting. Then, Mango handed Haniya a listening device. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Insert this thing in my mother''s bedroom. If I guessed correctly, Andrea will certainly not live in the room my grandfather prepared for her. She will be upying my mother''s room instead, and I need to know her every move. Since Andrea has never seen you, you can disguise yourself as the servant of the Xiao family so that she will not suspect you. Contact me anytime if you need help." "All right. Got it, Madam." Haniya took the listening device that Mango had handed. After Mango finished her exnation, she let out a sigh of relief. "It''s so annoying. These things are just too troublesome. By the way, Desmond, how long more do you need to investigate Lawrence?" Mango leaned against the back of her seat with an anxious expression. Meanwhile, Desmond noticed her uneasy expression from the front. Although he didn''t know why she was still nervous, he still whispered, "It''s almost done. I think we can finish up the job tonight if the Grey family breaks their contract soon." Mango nodded in reply. "Try to settle it before tomorrow morning. I''ll be heading to Swovenia at noon." Desmond frowned slightly when he heard what Mango had said. "What are you going to do there? There''s an ongoing riot happening in Swovenia, and you could be in danger if you go there!" "My husband and son are over there, so I can''t sit still at home!" Desmond finally knew the reason for Mango''s frustration. Was it because of Nathaniel? He frowned and said nothing more at this thought. Then, he drove the car quickly to the militarypound. When Desmond dropped off Haniya at the Xiao family''s vi, he whispered, "Be careful. Don''t force yourself to solve problems that you can''t handle. Inform Toby, Brantley''s servant, or give me a call immediately. I''ll be staying in the Ocean City, so it''s still possible for me to rush over." Desmond rarely said such words to Haniya, so Haniya was grateful. "Can I do that anytime?" "Yeah." Desmond replied coldly, but Haniya was still delighted to hearthat. "Got it, take care of yourself too. Lawrence is a madman now, so confront him head-on. Although Lawrence isn''t here right now, he may travel to the Ocean City unnoticed, right?" Haniya was clever. If Lawrence was abroad, Mango would order Desmond to go on a mission abroad instead of asking him toe back to Ocean City. Desmond nced at Haniya, and he felt that she was very smart and quick- witted. However, Desmond could sense that she was worried about his safety from her concerned gaze. He suddenly thought of Marissa. Marissa used to be like Haniya. She was rational and intelligent, but she cared too much about him. Suddenly, he paused his thoughts. Then, he whispered, "Just focus on your task. Don''t interfere with anything else." After that, he got in the car directly. It wasn''t the first time Desmond had warned Hainya about this. Although she told herself to brush it off, she was still hurt by his words. After all, she was not Marissa, the woman that he loved. Mango looked at Desmond''s indifferent attitude towards Haniya and could not help but shake her head. "You really don''t understand a woman''s feelings." "Madam, I told you that I chose to live on because of Marissa. I should''ve died with her, so I don''t think I deserve to be in a rtionship." Desmond said in a t, unemotional voice. However, there was a hint of sadness from his eyes. Mango immediately felt sorry for him after hearing. "Desmond, Marissa would not wish to see you living this way if she was still alive." Then, Desmond paused and said, "My mom will not allow me to fall in love again." He was referring to Marissa''s mother. Thus, Mango couldn''t help but think of Victoria Lahore. The woman hadn''t treated Desmond well after Marissa''s death. Hence, Mango felt that she would need to have a good chat with Victoriater on. After that, she and Desmond headed straight to HY Group. An hourter, Deborah sent them a message saying that Jameson had agreed to break off his cooperation with Lawrence, and their n was currently in progress. Mango was overjoyed to see this text. "Deborah, thank you so much!" "No problem, just treat me to a drinkter." Deborah smiled and hung up the phone as she said this. Then, Mango said to Desmond, "It''s almost time. Have your men ambush Lawrence in the hotel he''s staying at. We''ll take action once Andrea enters the military district." "Got it, Madam." Desmond went to work immediately after answering Mango. Haniya''s guess was correct, and Lawrence had indeed arrived in Ocean City. Although he came there in secret, Desmond knew about it early on and had already found out his address. Meanwhile, Lawrence was in shock when he received news that Jameson had terminated their contract. His business had experienced a downfall overnight. Furthermore, Jameson had terminated the contracts that he had with hispany. Hence, he immediately knew that something was strange. Lawrence found out that Nathaniel had left the Ocean City by helicopter not long ago. Therefore, that could only imply that Mango was the one left in the city. Perhaps she was the mastermind behind all these? He never expected that brat to be so ruthless! Lawrence sneered. However, he found this incident suspicious. Hence, he hurriedly called his home. A servant answered his call. "Where''s Andrea?" Lawrence prayed that Mango would ignore Andrea. However, he knew that he had underestimated Mango''s ability when he found out that Andrea had arrived in Ocean City by ne. After hanging up the phone, Lawrence directly called Lilith''s parents. "Go to Ye family''spany now and make a scene. Tell them you''re looking for Mango Shen because you want to get your daughter''s sry! I don''t care what methods you use, but you have to stop Mango! Otherwise, I won''t give you any money!" After that, Lawrence hung up the phone. Then, he dialed another mysterious phone number. A sluggish voice came from the other side. "Sir, what''s the matter?" "I hope you can save someone for me." Lawrence whispered. "Sir, I can help you, but what about the promise you made?" The other party said leisurely. Lawrence frowned and said, "Don''t worry. Even if I can''t defeat Mango, I''ll take her down with me. Bernard, I have nothing else to ask, and I only hope that my daughter will be safe. She''s about to arrive at the airport, and I hope your people can take her away. No matter who wins in the end, I don''t want her to appear in Ocean City. If I happen to die, I hope you''ll treat my daughter well as we agreed before." Lawrence was only worried about her daughter right now. However, Bernard said indifferently, "I''ll treat your daughter like a queen until her death. Don''t worry. But before that, I''ll have to witness Mango Shen''s death with my very own eyes." Bernard gritted his teeth when he mentioned Mango. Lexis had sent news today, and he said that someone had killed his aunt, Laney. Laney was dead! Lebanon was so cruel! Hence, he had to make Lebanon, Mango, and Nathaniel pay for Laney''s death! A hint of cruelty shed across Bernard''s eyes. Lawrence was finally relieved after he heard Bernard giving his promise. "Thank you." After hanging up, Lawrence started to plot his scheme. "Mango Shen, you were the one who took away my wife. So, my daughter lost her mom at such a young age. Since Queena Xiao adores you so much, I will send you off so that you can reunite with her! Hah!" He prayed to God after he made that deration. Fortunately, Nathaniel had left Ocean City at this critical moment. Lawrence smiled with an insane gaze. Meanwhile, Mango suddenly sneezed a few times. She rubbed her nose and said to Desmond, "I feel like someone is thinking about me. Do you think it''s Nathaniel or Lawrence Yu?" Desmond nced at her with a disgusted look on his face in reply. How could she still be in the mood to joke around? "Please don''t go out no matter what happens tonight. I will leave a team to protect you. As long as you don''t appear, Lawrence can''t do anything to you. After all, I can''t pay the price if something happens to you!" Mango couldn''t help but smile when she heard what Desmond said. "Are you worried about me?" "Nah, I''m worried about myself. I''m afraid that Mr. Ye wille back and kill me if something happens to you!" After saying that, Desmond got up and left. Mango was left speechless when she saw his disdainful expression. "By the way, is it almost time for Andrea to arrive at the airport? Find a few people to enter from the special passage. Don''t go through the security check. Take her away directly while she''s still on the ne. I''m afraid that someone will try to interrupt our ns." Mango said faintly. She had a feeling that Lawrence was working with other people to attack her right now. Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Desmond paused for a moment and then left. Meanwhile, Mango took a sip of the milk while sitting on Nathaniel''s chair. Then, she closed her eyes and thought about her n carefully. After making sure that she did not miss anyone out, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Alright, now, she only needed to wait to see whether her ns would seed. Around three o''clock in the afternoon, Lilith''s parents began to make trouble at the entrance of HY group. After rissa received the news, she obeyed Mango''s instructions and protected Lilith from the commotion. Meanwhile, Lilith cried heavily when she video called Mango. "Ms. Shen, I''m sorry! I''m really sorry!" "There''s no need to apologise. You are now an employee of mypany, so I can''t leave you alone. Put your trust on me, and don''t intervene with the other things. Just listen to what rissa tells you to do." Lilith eventually calmed down a little after Mango "But my parents are parasites. They won''t stop until they suck me dry by taking all of my money!" "Do you keep the receipts of all the transfers that you''ve made to them?" Lilith nodded hurriedly in response to Mango''s question. "Yes, I have all of them!" "Print it out and give it to rissa. Then, leave the rest to us." "Okay, thank you, Ms. Shen. If this matter can be solved, I will definitely do my best and work for the company." Lilith was grateful, and she didn''t know how to express her gratitude out to Mango anymore. Somehow, Mango''s calm andposed attitude made her feel confident, and she could get rid of her troublesome parents. "We''ll talk about thister. Just work hard in the future." After Mango hung up the phone, she sent a message to rissa. "My people found out that Lilith''s grandmother raised her when she was a child. Her parents did not support her until she started working. This might be a breakthrough, so let''s try to find her grandmother." rissa quickly said, "Ned has already brought Lilith''s grandmother over. There are also a few pieces of evidence that Mr. Ye has gathered. I will conduct the press conference immediately, and I guarantee that Lilith''s parents'' reputation will be ruined this time." Mango paused for a moment after hearing her words. Did Nathaniel do all these things? He must have taken action that morning when she slept inte and met Charlotte outside his company! She was touched by Nathaniel''s kindness as he had always helped her secretly without telling her. She wondered how Nathaniel was doing currently. Had he arrived at Welbenia? Also, how was his neuralgia? Thus, Mango became distracted for a moment. "Since everything is ready, then let''s do it. I''ll leave Lilith''s parents to you then." "Got it, Ms. Shen." rissa hung up the phone after that. Mango touched her chin. It seemed that Lawrence had not made any moves yet, and she was surprised that he could be this patient. When she looked at the clock, she realised that Andrea would be arriving in Ocean City soon. Thus, she was worried that something unexpected would happen. Meanwhile, Mango waited anxiously. Just then, there was news from Desmond saying that Lawrence hadpletely given up on the company. He didn''t even care about the mess involving hispany and allowed everything to worsen. However, Mango felt anxious, but she didn''t know why. This wasn''t what an ordinary person would do. After all, he had worked hard for so many years. Even if he didn''t want thepany, he could have left it to Andrea, right? A sense of fear arose in her when she heard that Lawrence hadpletely given up hispany. That man was a lunatic, wasn''t he? Mango silently prayed in her heart and hoped for the best. However, she knew that she had to do something. "Desmond, check if Lawrence has made any financial ns for Andrea in advance." Desmond paused for a moment, but he still managed to find out quickly. "Three months ago, Lawrence suddenly bought ten million worth of financial insurance for Andrea, and it''s supposed tost for ten years. In addition, he bought some shares as well, including the shares of the Ye family." Mango furrowed her brows tightly when she heard this. It seemed that her prediction was correct. Lawrence was nning to sacrifice his life! He had already arranged everything for Andrea. She knew that Lawrence loved Queena, but she didn''t expect he would take these desperate measures because of his love. Queena was dead, so Andrea became the only reason that he had continued living till now. Now that he had arranged everything for Andrea in advance, it could only mean one thing. He wanted to drag her to hell with him! N?velDrama.Org content. Mango immediately broke out in a cold sweat at this thought. She wasn''t afraid to confront her enemies, but she was terrified at the thought of having to go against a lunatic like him! "Madam, are you thinking of something?" Desmond couldn''t help but ask when he heard that Mango had requested him to find out about this. Meanwhile, Mango was racking her brain out. Originally, she nned to let Desmond and the others deal with Lawrence, and she would be heading directly to Welbenia to find Nathaniel and William. However, it seemed that she had to change the n. "Come and pick me up from the airport. I will escort Andrea personally to my grandpa''s house." However, Desmond didn''t agree with her decision. "No, Lawrence''s men are watching you nearby. Also, you have our people protecting you in the Ye''s mansion and thepany. On the other hand, it''s crowded at the airport, so unexpected incidents might happen. You''re putting yourself on danger by doing this!" Desmondpletely disagreed with her right now. However, Mango said in a low voice, "If I go to the airport, there might still be a chance of survival. However, we will only be at a dead- end if I continue to stay here. Let thepany''s staff and all the servants in the Ye family get off work early and take a break. Don''t let theme back without my permission. They will be paid for it, so make it quick!" She was really afraid that Lawrence would harm the innocent people. Although Desmond disagreed, he still followed Mango''s instructions. Then, Mango changed into an employee''s uniform and left thepany like one of the staff. Meanwhile, Lawrence received the news that Mango had let the employees leave work early. Thus, he couldn''t help but sneer at this. "Pfft, silly woman!" He didn''t care anyway. After all, he wasn''t targeting the employees, and he would win the fight as long as Mango was dead. After Mango left thepany, she immediately took a taxi to the airport and called Desmond on the way. "I am already on my way to the airport. When I get there, I will use Mr. Sanchez''s special lounge. You should note over for now so that we don''t arouse Lawrence''s suspicious. Also, guard the Yes Mansion from outside." "No way!" Desmond growled out furiously at her suggestion. "Do you know how dangerous it is to pick up Andrea from the airport by yourself? What if you get into danger along the way? How can I exin it to Mr. Ye?" "Listen to me! I will definitely be more careful! With you guarding outside the Ye''s Mansion, Lawrence will think that I''m hiding away from him in the house. This way, I can distract his attention and move around freely." Mango exined her n to Desmond, but thetter refused to agree to it. "No way! I can get other people to guard the mansion, but I must protect you myself!" "Desmond, I trust you the most! So, Lawrence will only believe that I''m in the mansion if you''re guarding it! I''m your mistress, and you must listen to me. This is an order!" Desmond was frustrated when he heard what Mango said. "I..." "If you disobey my order, you won''t have to stay by my side anymore." Mango''s words were a little harsh, and Desmond instantly fell silent. He clenched his hands into fists in frustration. After that, he took a few deep breaths and said, "Then, you have to promise me that you''ll be safe." "Don''t worry, my uncle will protect me." Desmond was stunned when he heard this. He actually forgot that Mango was a child of the Hans family! "Alright, you need to stay safe, okay?" Desmond choked on his words as he said this. His caring attitude touched Mango immediately. "Don''t worry, I still need to attend your wedding ceremony." After saying that, Mango hung up the phone. Instead of calling the Hans family, she directly called Esther Moore instead. After all, if the Hans family took action, everyone would pay attention to their movement and discover her ns. Meanwhile, Esther was surprised to receive Mango''s call. It had only been a few days since they last met, but Mango was calling her. What was going on? However, she still answered the call quickly. "Mango, what''s wrong?" "Hey, I need your husband''s help. But I can''t go to the military region myself, so I hope that you can help me pass a message to him." Mango had no choice but to seek help from Morgan now. After all, the military had more ordinary than any other normal person, so no one dared to go against them. Esther asked in a hurry, "What is it? Tell me more." "I need Morgan to send a team of men to the airport and carry out a task. I know this isn''t right and might also put them in trouble with the military. However, I have no choice, I..." "I''m just about to head over the airport to catch some criminals from abroad. What can I do for you? Just tell me. After all, it''s not a vition of discipline if I do it out of convenience while I''m there." Morgan answered the phone out of nowhere. Mango had not expected that he would answer the phone. She was stunned for a moment, but she was pleased that he had agreed to help. "Thank you so much, Morgan." After all, Mango told Morgan about her ns immediately. Then, Morgan pondered for a moment and said, "First, I will send a correspondent and bring you a military uniform. Later, you can hide in my team. I will escort you back to the military area afterwards." "Thank you so much!" After Mango hung up the phone, she let out a deep breath. She felt stressed and nervous when talking to Morgan on the phone. Hence, she really admired Esther for living under the same roof with him. Soon, the taxi arrived at the airport. Mango disguised herself and got out of the car. Then, she took out the membership card that Emberly had lent her and headed straight to Eugene''s private lounge. When Mango saw the grand furnishings in the lounge, she was surprised! After all, Eugene was someone who knew how to enjoy the fine things in life! Mango also found that there was a monitoring system that showed the areas outside the lounge, and she couldn''t help turning it on. Suddenly, she noticed something suspicious in the crowded hallway. Mango saw a few people walking around casually. However, she saw that they were carrying something secretly at their waist. Moreover, she could tell that they had gone through special training just by looking at their steps. Were those people Lawrence''s men? Mango was not sure, but she decided to call the police for her own safety. Soon, the police intervened. However, those people immediately ran away when they saw the police. Thus, the police took this opportunity to take action. "Stop right there!" With a low growl, the policemen fled in all directions. Right at this moment, Mango saw a familiar figure. Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Andrea? Mango thought that she was mistaken. She quickly looked at her watch and saw that it was half-past five in the evening. Didn''t Andrea say that she would arrive at eight o''clock in the evening? Why was she here so early? Besides, Mango couldn''t see Dn anywhere. Did something happen? At that moment, Mango''s mind was running fast. She could not let Andrea disappear from her sight. Otherwise, she would have failed all her ns. At that time, Morgan''s men weren''t here yet as they nned toe at six o''clock, so there was still half an hour left until their arrival time. However, Andrea would have left the ce and disappear if she waited for another half an hour. Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together. Indeed, unexpected situations were bound to happen no matter how meticulous her arrangements were. There was no time for Mango to think about it further. Andrea took out her mobile phone to make a call and it seemed that she had contacted Lawrence in advance. Now, it was possible that Dn was at their mercy. Mango frowned as she quickly put on her hat and walked out of the lounge. Andrea was calling Lawrence, but a woman who was wearing a cap bumped into her as soon as the call went through. At that moment, her phone fell to the ground. "Are you blind?" Andrea became angry at that instant. Mango swept a nce at her phone and found that Andrea was indeed calling Lawrence. The corner of her lips curled up into a smile, but she lowered her cap and said in a hurry, "I''m sorry, I didn''t see you." Mango''s voice was very low and she was about to leave after apologizing, but Andrea grabbed her arm. "You bumped into me and dropped my phone yet you''re just saying ''sorry''? Do you really think I''m an easy-going person?" Andrea remained as arrogant as before despite what she had experienced previously. She felt that she had a backup since Lawrence was in Ocean City. Then, Mango sneered mockingly before she suddenly took out a syringe from her sleeve and approached Andrea in a swift movement. It was the syringe that Emberly had prepared for her in advance so that she could protect herself. "What do you want me to do then?" Mango raised her head slightly. At that instant, Andrea was shocked and she was about to scream for help when Mango stuck a needle into her body. "Oh, you''re a grown adult yet you''re having airsickness? I''ll help you to the lounge so that you can take a rest." As Mango spoke, she helped Andrea to Eugene''s lounge, while Andrea had passed out. Mango''s entire back was drenched in sweat when she returned to the lounge. She came up with this idea on the spur of the moment and it was fortunate the police had dispersed Lawrence''s men. Otherwise, she would not know what to do. However, she could definitely not bring Andrea out now as Lawrence''s men would surely ambush her once she left the ce. At that instant, Mango''s mind was running fast. What should she do? Dn was Nathaniel''s beloved brother and he had saved Mango back then in a foreign country. Although he had fallen in love with Andrea blindly, Mango felt that he didn''t deserve such severe punishments. However, no one knew if Lawrence''s subordinate harmed Dn. She could only wait for Morgan''s men to arrive before she could leave with them. At that time, it was quarter to five and Morgan would only arrive 15 minutester. Mango had no idea how long the medicinal effect of the stabilizer wouldst. So, Mango found a rope and tied Andrea up mercilessly just in case. She also got a towel and stuffed it Andrea''s mouth. Finally, it was almost six o''clock after she did all these. She heard the sounds of footsteps from outside. "Mrs. Ye, I''m Captain Eaves''s signaler. He asked me to bring you some clothes." Then, Mango hurriedly opened the door. N?velDrama.Org content. A 17-year-old teenager was standing outside and he looked very energetic. He handed the bag to Mango and whispered, "I saw many unfamiliar faces on guard outside... Captain Eaves told you to wait for him and not to take any action on your own." "I''ve already taken action." Mango smiled bitterly. At that moment, the signaler was slightly startled. So, Mango quickly told him what happened and he immediately called Morgan. "Captain Eaves asked you to wait for a moment as he''ll be right here." "Alright." Finally, Mango felt secured deep down. Soon, Morgan arrived and he brought a group of soldiers with him. They were all wearing uniforms and it was very eye-catching. Mango quickly changed her clothes and brought Andrea out directly. "Sir." "Leave it to them. You can follow me out of the airport." Morgan didn''t bring many men with him, but anyone could tell that they were excellent and skillful soldiers. It was a spectacr and striking scene as they walked out of the airport. The soldiers got in the car, while Mango nced at the building opposite the airport before entering the car. On the other hand, Lawrence''s subordinates frowned. "Mr. Yu, the army is here to arrest foreign criminals who sneaked into the country. Judging from Morgan''s gaze, there''s probably a sniper here." At that moment, Lawrence''s were tightly furrowed. He wasn''t sure if Mango was part of them as the four noble sons of Ocean City had a good rtionship with each other. However, he had heard that Morgan was rigid and impartial, so he would never go against thew. Also, the extradition today had been arranged a few days ago, so there shouldn''t be any problems. However, Lawrence felt really uneasy deep down. Something must have happened in the airport as he could no longer reach Andrea. Now, he could only wait for Morgan''s soldiers to leave before he could go into the airport quickly to find Andrea. On the other hand, Morgan got into the car and said to Mango directly, "The car will stop at the corner in front. I have arranged another car and other people to protect you when you return to Brantley''s ce. Lawrence is not a fool and he would definitely guess that I''ve caught Andrea if he can''t find her. So, he might rob our car, but if he really does so, I''ll have countless reasons to shoot him to death." As he spoke, his eyes were ice-cold and Mango wasn''t used to his vibe at that moment. It seemed as if a human''s life was nothing to them, but Mango also knew that Lawrence deserved the death penalty if he really hijacked the military vehicle as he had broken thew. Mango nodded slightly, but she felt heavy-hearted. She thought of Nathaniel all of a sudden. Nathaniel used to be one of them, so was his life constantly being threatened too while he was on the battlefield? It was really fortunate that he could return from the battlefield safely. At that moment, Mango gulped subconsciously. Soon, the car stopped at the corner of the road as instructed by Morgan and another military vehicle was here. Mango got on the military vehicle with Andrea while Andrea was unconscious before they were escorted all the way to Brantley''s ce. As soon as she entered the house, Brantley asked Toby to untie Andrea and lock her up in the guest room. "How was it? Are you all right? My heart was thumping fast in anxiety when Morgan called me and told me about your n. You d*mn girl, you''re so bold... Do you know how dangerous it is to do this?" Brantley''s eyes became red-rimmed when he saw Mango return safe and soundly. Then, Mango hugged Brantley and said, "Grandpa, I''m sorry for making you worry. Luckily, everything went smoothly." "Huh? You would have been in trouble if it wasn''t for Morgan. I''ll break your legs if you do this again..." Just as Brantley said that, the sound of gunshots came from outside suddenly and Mango was frozen on the spot. Meanwhile, Brantley narrowed his eyes. "Toby, go and check out what happened. I haven''t heard gunshots in Ocean City for a long time." "Yes, sir." Then, Toby left, while Mango was terrified deep down. Did Lawrence take the risk? It seemed that he valued Andrea a lot in his heart. Andrea was really lucky to have a father like Lawrence who would protect her unconditionally in this life. Mango was really heavy-hearted at that moment. So, Brantley asked the servant to pour her a ss of hot water. Half an hourter, Toby came back. "Chief, Lawrence brought his men to attack the military vehicle. However, Captain Eaves and the criminal that he extradited from abroad were in the car, so Lawrence has openlymitted a prison robbery. Also, he had guns and weapons with him, so he and his men were shot dead after a gunfight. The news will probably be out tomorrow." As soon as Toby said that, Andrea''s sharp scream came to their ears. "What did you say? What happened to my dad?" She ran downstairs in a hurry and was about to rush out when someone stopped her immediately. "Let go of me! Mango Shen, tell them to get out of my way! I''m going to kill you! I want you to pay for my dad''s life!" "How dare you!" Brantley was furious as he swept a teacup to the ground and the sound of the ss breaking came to their ears. It was not until then that Andrea noticed that an old man was in front of her. Brantley had served in the military for decades, so his fierce and overbearing aura made Andrea shiver. "You... who are you? Why are you yelling at me?" "He''s our grandfather..." Then, Mango''s words stunned Andrea once again. Andrea never knew that she had a grandfather. She had always thought that Queena was an orphan since Queena had never returned to her parents'' ce for over 20 years. "Don''t lie to me, I..." "Shut up! Where are your manners? Toby, take her down and teach her the rules. She can''t sleep tonight if she can''t stand like a soldier." Brantley was strict and fierce, while his aura was intimidating, so Andrea dared not retort although she was angry. "Grandpa, I want to see my father." "Your father deserves to die as he has vited thew, so there''s no need for you to see him. From now on, you''re the child of the Xiao family, and our family has served in the army for generations, so we can''t afford to lose our reputation. You''d better stay at home obediently. Also, this is a military compound and the guards outside are all armed. You can go ahead and escape if you aren''t afraid of getting shot to death." At that instant, Brantley''s words made Andrea''s eyes turn red with grievance. "Grandpa, I..." "Toby, take her away." Then, Toby brought her away before Andrea could finish her words. On the other hand, Mango was about to get up and leave not that the issue here had been solved. However, she was really heavy-hearted as she did not expect things to turn out like that. Lawrence deserved the punishment, but she was depressed as she realized that a person''s life was really fragile. Many people did not appreciate their own lives... Mango sighed as she kindly rejected Brantley when he told her to stay and she called Desmond directly. She wanted to go back to the Ye family now and return to her familiar home with Nathaniel by her side. However, Desmond never answered her call. At that moment, Mango''s brows furrowed. Desmond was guarding at the door of the Ye''S Mansion, so nothing could have gone wrong, right? Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 "What''s wrong?" Brantley saw Mango''s worried face and he couldn''t help but ask. "It''s nothing, Grandpa. I''ll leave Andrea to you as I have to go back now." "I''ll tell Toby to apany you." "Alright." This time, Mango did not refuse. Soon, the two of them returned to the Ye''s Mansion, but it was very quiet as Desmond was not around. Mango felt that something was amiss. "Ms. Sun, stay in car while I''ll go out and have a look." Toby was about to get off the car, but Mango stopped him. "Don''t go out... It''s too quiet here and it makes me really uneasy. Toby, don''t stop the car and just go straight ahead." Mango''s face darkened at that moment. Toby didn''t know what she meant, but he still followed her order and elerated the car before they drove past the entrance of the Ye''s Mansion in a sh. However, they were about to leave the Ye Mansion when a roadblock appeared in front of them out of nowhere. "Toby, retreat." Mango''s heart skipped a beat at that instant. It seemed that Lawrence''s men were intending to ambush her after he was dead. Indeed, there was someone behind Lawrence. Meanwhile, Toby was about to reverse when jeeps appeared out of nowhere behind them and their way back was blocked. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Ms. Sun, we fell into a trap." Toby frowned tightly at that moment. Brantley cherished Mango a lot deep down and he couldn''t let anything happen to her. "Ms. Sun, I''ll drive away and mislead them while you run into the house." However, Mango directly rejected Toby''s suggestion. "That wouldn''t work as Desmond is not here and something must have happened. There must be people waiting for me to get into the house now and I''ll fall into their trap once I get in. That''s exactly what they want." "What should we do then?" Toby was a little worried. Then, Mango''s lips curved into a bitter smile. "I don''t want to live such a life, but I am forced into such problems... Anyway, I need to save my husband and son, so there is no other way and I must fight. Toby, do you have a gun on you?" Mango''s words made Toby slightly stunned. He was Brantley''s bodyguard, so he would doubtlessly carry guns with him, but what did Mango mean by this? "Ms. Sun, you..." "Give me a gun. I know you are used to carrying two guns with you." Toby hesitated for a moment before he gave Mango the gun. Immediately, Mango aimed at their surrounding and fired. The clear sound of the gunshot startled the entire poption of Ocean City. This day, the inhabitants of Ocean City were trembling with fear. Not long after Lawrence attacked a military vehicle, they heard another gunshoting from the Ye''s Mansion, so it naturally attracted some people''s attention. "Quick, let''s see what''s going on." On the other hand, the police were dispatched at once. Terrance had felt doubtful after he knew about Lawrence''s car raid. Also, he was really worried when he heard that the Ye family''spany had given their employees a holiday in advance. So, he gathered some of his people and rushed to the Yes Mansion, but before he arrived, he heard a gunshoting from the ce. "Hurry up, get to the Ye Mansion now!" The people from the Hans family advanced to the ce at full tilt. The sound of Mango''s gunshot indeed shocked many parties. Meanwhile, the person hiding in the shadows fiercely hit the steering wheel and said angrily, "We have to finish this battle immediately as everyone will start approaching us after they heard the gunshot. By that time, it will be very difficult for us to kill Mango. However, boss won''t let us off if we return without killing Mango.¡± "Jackson, Mango is in the car though and we don''t know her exact location, so we can''t do anything." The subordinates didn''t know what to do. Then, Brother Mao said sinisterly, "All of us shoot at the military car! We don''t have to be afraid since there''s already been amotion. Tell the sniper to kill Mango at one shot as soon as she appears." "Got it." Mango knew that her gunshot would bring her help, but she still had to depend on herself. She looked at Toby and whispered, "I have already alerted the other party. It is very likely that they''ll take action hastily as they''re desperate now. Toby, bob down and don''te out nor raise your head without my order." "Ms. Sun, my responsibility is to protect you." "Listen to me. My grandpa is old and you''ve been with him for so many years. He sees you as his brother rather than his servant and I can''t let my grandpa suffer the pain of losing his brother at such an old age. So, you have to stay good." Suddenly, the sounds of intense gunshots came to their ears just as Mango finished speaking. "Get down!" She lowered Toby''s head and hid under the car seat immediately. At that moment, bullets were falling like rain. It was really difficult for her to escape unscathed in such a situation. What should she do? Mango''s mind went haywire. Soon, the gunfire intensified and Mango had to save herself as it would take time for the rescuers to rush over. Mango looked at Toby as a hint of determination shed across her eyes. She couldn''t let anything happen to Toby. Mango knew that Toby would not have the chance to escape as long as he was with her. So, she bit her lower lip and opened the car door directly before she rolled on the ground and ran away. "Ms. Sun!" Toby shouted in fear and he soon noticed that countless bullets were aiming at Mango as soon as she got off the car. In this case, Mango could get numerous gunshot wounds on her. He was extremely anxious, but he could not leave the car. Meanwhile, Mango had a deep experience of what it felt like to have the bullets falling like rain. Bullets were flying past her when she rolled out of the car, but before she could do anything, she heard a loud sound. A big iron pot was thrown at her from nowhere and it shielded her body completely. The bullets would soon prate the pot, but it bought Mango sometime. Then, Mango heard a familiar voice before she could react. "Mango, I''m here." "Deborah?" Mango had never expected to meet Deborah here! "Quick,e here." Deborah ran out and grabbed hold of Mango before pulling her over. At the same time, the big iron pot shattered as the bullets put holes through it and it became like a sieve. At that moment, Mango was filled with fear. Deborah immediately took off her bulletproof vest and ced it directly on Mango''s body. "Put it on quickly." Mango was stunned, but she refused without a second thought. "No, I can''t take it. You are my sister-inw and you''ll be marrying Walter soon." "What are you talking about? Wedding ceremonies are just a formality and we are already a family byw, so how can I ignore you now that you''re in danger? Put it on quickly as their target is you, while I''ll be fine." Then, Deborah directly put on the bulletproof vest for Mango before she could reject it. Mango''s eyes became red-rimmed with tears. "Deborah, I..." "You don''t have to be so emotional. The Grey family lives the nearest to you and it just so happens that I came home to get my things. Anyway, I saw the Hans areing, so well be safe as long as we hide here for another moment." Deborah grasped Mango''s hand tightly as she was afraid that Mango would run out and court death. The scene just now totally scared her to death. Of course Mango did not believe that Deborah came home so coincidentally just to take her things. Deborah had probably prepared to rescue her in advance as she knew about Lawrence''s incident. At that moment, Mango''s eyes were filled with tears. She was really indebted to Walter and his wife. There was no way she could repay her debt of gratitude. At this moment, the Hans family finally arrived. "Catch them alive! I want to see who''s the one that intended to hurt the Hans family." Terrance was furious. Mango couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief when she saw him. However, she seemed to have spotted a catchlight under the sunlight. "A sniper?" Mango''s heart skipped a beat at that moment and she shouted directly. "Terrance, watch out for the sniper!" As soon as she said that, a bullet shot directly toward the ce where she hid. "Be careful!" Deborah pushed Mango away. However, Mango could not watch Deborah get into danger without doing anything. So, she threw away the gun she had in hand. "Bang!" The bullet hit on the pistol and it slowed down the speed of the gunshot. Mango took the opportunity to kick Deborah to the ground. Immediately, bullets flew over their heads. Deborah was so scared that she was dumbfounded. Mango quickly ran over and held Deborah in her arms. "Deborah, are you all right?" "Ye... yes." Deborah nodded her head, but her body was trembling. She was so close to death just now and she was incredibly frightened. Mango hugged her tightly as she felt very guilty. On the other hand, Terrance was not someone to be trifled with. The moment the other party fired, he found the person''s hiding spot and shot the sniper to death without a second thought. Soon, the police came as well. At that instant, the entrance of the Ye''s Mansion became really crowded. Mango let Toby deal with the remaining matters while sent Deborah back to the Grey family''s house on her own. Jameson was not here and it meant that it was Deborah''s idea. What Mango felt at this moment was indescribable. She felt really thankful but also fearful at the same time. "Deborah, don''t do such a dangerous act in the future, do you understand?" Then, Deborah nodded her head after hearing Mango''s words. She felt that she had made a wrong decision, so she immediately said in a carefree manner, "Come on, I''m fine! You can get back to work." She ordered her servant to send Mango out as she spoke. Mango knew that what happened just now was very likely to leave Deborah traumatized. However, Deborah didn''t want Mango to feel worried, so she told Mango to leave. Mango pondered for a moment before calling Walter. "Walter, I''m sorry." She apologized the moment the call went through, but it confused Walter. "What''s wrong?" Then, Mango told Walter about what happened to Deborah. Immediately, Walter waspletely stunned. He remained speechless for a long time as he held the phone. Deborah was so bold! Did she know what she was doing? However, Walter suddenly felt touched after he figured out that Deborah probably did it all for Mango although he felt angry a moment ago. If it wasn''t for Deborah, no one knew what would happen to Mango. What a silly woman! How could such a silly woman exist on earth? Deborah clearly knew that Walter had Mango in his heart and that Mango might be her love rival, but she had nearly sacrificed her life for Mango just now. Deborah was really out of her mind. Did she want Walter to live with guilt in his entire life? At that moment, Walter''s eyes were red-rimmed with tears. She was such a good wife and it would be uneptable if he let her down. Then, Walter whispered, "You can get back to work as I willfort Deborah." At that instant, Mango felt relieved as she could tell from Walter''s tone that he truly cared about Deborah. Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 After hanging up the phone, Mango knew that Walter and Deborah would definitely live a happy life thereafter. Walter was not a cold-hearted person. He would surely treat Deborah well now that she had almost lost her life for his lover. Moreover, anyone would fall in love with Deborah easily considering her personality. At that moment, Mango looked at the Grey family''s house and couldn''t help but smile. Perfect! Walter finally had a partner. Then, Mango left the Grey family''s ce light-heartedly. Meanwhile, the Hans family had also settled the issue. The police had taken away many people, but Terrance had secretly detained one of them. He interrogated the person and he finally admitted that he was Bernard''s subordinate. Mango went silent after hearing this news. It was no wonder that Lawrence was so emboldened as it turned out that he was acquainted with Bernard. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Mango also came to know from Terrance that Laney had died miserably. Lebanon tortured her three days before herst breath. Bernard must have gone mad. However, Mango didn''t understand why did Bernard treat his aunt so well since he was just her nephew, although he had once lived a prosperous life because of Laney. Besides, Laney stirred up the trouble herself, so how did this matter have something to do with Mango? Bernard should have attacked Lebanon if he wanted to take revenge, but why did he want to kill Mango so desperately instead? Mango couldn''t figure this out, so she stopped thinking about it. Ocean City was in turmoil this night as many people were frightened by the incident and they were sleepless. Also, many people were exhausted after rushing back and forth because of this. They were bound to work through the night. Terrance invited Mango to spend the night in the Hans family''s ce, but Mango had rejected. "Terrance, I need to go back and have a look as I don''t know what happened to Desmond. The servants at my house got off work early, while Lucy took Rita to her house and I''ll have to take her home. However, I''ll need your help, Terrance." "Go ahead." "Andrea arrived at Ocean City in advance and I want to know how''s Dn doing. If possible, I hope that you can save Dn and bring him back." Dn was Nathaniel''s good friend and Mango had to protect him for Nathaniel. Then, Terrance said in a low voice, "Dn has arrived at Ocean City. He''s not injured, but he''s unconscious as Andrea drugged him. In fact, Andrea bought two tickets and she came to Ocean City with Dn, but the flight timings were different. She didn''t take the flight that Dn took and she drugged Dn''s drink in the lounge beforeing back by herself. Based on her action, she''s still quite good to Dn." At that moment, Mango paused for a moment. She didn''t know what Andrea did outside the country these days, but she could tell from this incident that Andrea had slight feelings for Dn. Perhaps Andrea wasn''tpletely heartless after all. Then, Mango nodded. She bid Terrance goodbye before going back to the Ye''s Mansion, but she saw Desmond walking out anxiously and he bumped into her. "Where are you going?" Mango heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Desmond was unharmed. However, Desmond was really nervous and guilty. "Sorry, Mrs. Ye, I fell into a trap... Are you all right?" "What trap? What''s going on? Tell me!" Just as Mango finished speaking, Rita ran out from the house. "Mommy!" She ran into Mango''s arms directly without slowing down her speed. Mango could barely catch hold of her. "My dear, why are you here?" Rita hugged Mango and said fearfully, "Mommy, Granny Lucy is injured." "What''s going on?" At that instant, Mango became nervous. Then, Desmond whispered, "I received a phone call from Rita and she said that she was really afraid as there were many people with guns outside of Lucy''s house. I knew that it''s very likely that you would be in danger if I rushed there, but I couldn''t let Rita to be harmed. I remembered instructing some bodyguards to protect Rita, but I couldn''t get in touch with any of them. So, I left some men here before rushing to Lucy''s house. Lucy is injured as she attempted to protect Rita, but I have already sent her to the hospital." Mango had not experienced the incident personally, but she could imagine what had happened. The situation was really intense at her ce, let alone at Lucy''s house, so it was fortunate that Desmond went to them. At that moment, Mango felt really scared. She should have sent Rita to the Hans family''s house. "Thank you, Desmond." "Mrs. Ye, I deserve a punishment as I left the Yes Mansion without your permission..." Desmond was really guilty deep down. However, Mango patted him on the shoulder and said, "It''s none of your faults and you''ve done the right thing. If the children and I are in danger at the same time, you should always protect them regardless of the situation. I''m an adult and I have the ability to protect myself, but my kids don''t. Therefore, you made the right choice this time. I''ll be really regretful and never be able to make up for it in my entire life if anything happens to Rita, so thank you for saving her." "Mrs. Ye, I..." "Alright, where''s your phone?" "I dropped it during the fight and I can''t find it back." Desmond was very depressed. "I''ll get a new one for you again." Then, Mango hugged Rita and asked in a soft voice, "You must be really scared, aren''t you?" "Mm... mommy, can I sleep with you tonight?" Rita hugged Mango tightly while her entire body was trembling. Mango felt really sad as she carried Rita into the house. Their house was not ruined, but Mango didn''t want to spend the night here. What if there were still some men who escaped their arrest? Bernard was an unpredictable person and it seemed as if he had never given up his idea of killing Mango. Suddenly, Mango thought of something. "Desmond, go and check how Sisi and Newell are doing." "Alright." Immediately, Desmond went to do as Mango said. It didn''t take long before Desmond sent Mango a message. "Sisi is fine, while Newell has recovered from his addiction. Sisi already knew that Newell was drugged and it''s Laney who did it. So, she was so worked up that she cried and fainted several times. Nevertheless, Newell was beside her all this while and she''s mentally stable now. Bernard''s men did not go to attack Sisi and Newell." Mango let out a sigh of relief after hearing Desmond''s words. "Send more bodyguards to protect them. It''s best to be careful even though Bernard might probably not harm them." "Alright." Later, Mango felt really exhausted after the busy night. Her back injury had scabbed over, but it had notpletely recovered. Now, the pain was unbearable after the tiring night, but Rita was frightened and she held Mango tightly. So, Mango had no choice but to bring Rita to the Hans family''s house. Terrance was surprised to see Mango return to their ce with Rita. "You''re staying here tonight?" "Yeah, I feel more secured to spend the night here." Then, Mango went to her room and brought Rita into the bathroom. They took a bath hastily before Mango finally came out with Rita in her arms. Rita was very tired, but she didn''t dare to sleep. Nevertheless, she fell asleep eventually as Mango comforted her. Mango covered her with the quilt before walking out quietly. "Terrance..." "Are you really going to Swovenia?" Terrance was somewhat worried. His niece was bing more like his brother. He saw Mango''s fearless expression from the surveince camera when she was at the entrance of the Ye''s Mansion. It was as if he had seen Mateo. Mateo would probably be very pleased if he was still alive. At that moment, Terrance''s eyes were filled with tears. Mango knew that Terrance was concerned about her, but she was really worried about Nathaniel''s situation. She did not receive any news from Hikasa Manual at Nakasara, but she had to make sure that Nathaniel wouldn''t be in danger before Henry and Thomas brought the manual back. Besides, both her sons were there too. "Terrance, Nathaniel is the love of my life as you know..." "He''s so lucky." Terrance said in a rather strange tone. Then, Mango smiled as she held Terrance''s hand and said, "Terrance, I''ll leave Rita to you before I take off." "Don''t worry. You muste back with Nathaniel safely and unscathed, okay? Otherwise, I will do everything I can with the Hans family''s power and destroy that bunch of b*stards in Swovenia." At that moment, Terrance''s words touched Mango. "Alright... By the way, there''s something else that I need your help with." "What is it? You don''t have to be so polite as we''re a family..." In fact, Terrance was very sad. Mango went to Brantley''s ce very often recently, so he wondered if she had forgotten that she was the daughter of the Hans family. However, Mango didn''t know what Terrance was thinking as she said softly, "Bernard is mad and he even colluded with Lawrence to end my life. I''ve thought about it, but I don''t think that I have ever offended him. He might have a grudge against me because of what happened to Laney, but that was actually her own fault. In fact, Lebanon has tortured Laney for three days before he killed her, so Bernard should have taken revenge on Lebanon instead, yet he''s so desperate to put me to death. I''m really puzzled because of this. However, Lebanon must be suffering a lot too since Bernard is treating me like this. I heard from Nathan that Lebanon doesn''t have many men within the country to protect himself. Now that his identity is exposed, Bernard would surely attack Lebanon after colluding with Lexis. Terrance, haven''t you reported Bernard''s crimes to the police? Why is he still living carefreely and not getting arrested yet?" Then, Terrance sighed after hearing Mango''s doubts and said, "Bernard is currently in F Country and he''s under Lexis''s protection, so even if we have solid evidence of his crime, we won''t be able to arrest him there unless hees to our country. If not, it might affect our rtionship with F Country. Also, the situation in Ango is reallyplicated and they have a say in many global affairs, so even the United Nations have to show respect to them... Overall, it''s really difficult for us to settle this issue." Then, Mango''s brows furrowed slightly when she heard this. "Can''t you lure Bernard into our country?" "He''s not a fool, so he would surely not return to the country and fall into our trap now that he''s being protected at the F Country. What do you want me to do?" Mango paused for a moment before shaking her head. "Forget it then." She wanted to ask Terrance to help Lebanon as he might be her aunt''s son after all. However, she knew that the Hans family might get into an international dispute after hearing Terrance''s words, so she could only pray that Lebanon would be safe. Later, Mango and Terrance discussed a few other things before she went to sleep with Rita. That night, she had a good sleep. When Mango woke up the next morning, Rita was still sleeping. She gently caressed Rita''s tender little face, but she felt a little worried at the thought of Wisdom and Zion who were not home. It was right at this moment someone knocked on the door. Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Mango was stunned before she quickly got up and opened the door. "Terrance?" She was a little surprised that Terrance got up so early. "Rita still hasn''t woken up?" "Ah... Not yet." "Come to my study room." After saying that, Terrance left immediately. Mango covered Rita with the nket before going to Terrance''s study room quietly. Terrance was looking at hisputer, so he did not notice that Mango was here. "Terrance?" Mango called out. Then, Terrance came back to his senses. "You''re here... Have a seat." Then, Terrance let Mango have a look at the screen. Mango was stunned when she saw a woman in the photo on the screen. "Who''s this?" "She is Valentina Brass." The name sounded familiar to Mango, but she couldn''t recall how she came across this person''s identity. "Does she have anything to do with me?" "No, but she has something to do with Michael." Then, Terrance sighed and continued, "You know Michael, right?" It was a question, but Terrance was sure about the answer. Mango couldn''t hide anything from Terrance, so she nodded her head. "Yes, I''ve heard of him from Nathan." "Valentina is Michael''s fiancee." Terrance''s tone was solemn. At that moment, Mango remembered who she was. It was exactly because of Valentina that Michael became like this. "Why are you showing me this?" Mango asked in bewilderment. Terrance stared at Mango for a long time and she thought that he wouldn''t answer her. Then, he said in a low voice, "Valentina is still alive." "What?" Mango felt that this waspletely absurd. Didn''t Valentina die horribly back then? How could she still be alive? Also, why didn''t shee back to find Michael throughout the years if she was alive? What was the point of Michael''s actions then if she hadn''t died? Suddenly, Mango did not know how to express her current feelings. Terrance''s brows were tightly furrowed. "Valentina''s death was a big blow to Michael back then and he left the military region to take revenge for her. That''s why he became the leader of the Baxter Alliance. However, I think that things aren''t as simple now that Valentina showed up again. So, if you can contact Michael, you must remind him not to act impulsively." Immediately, Mango recalled Michael''s disappearance. Her heart skipped a beat at that instant. "Michael is missing." "What?" Terrance became anxious all of a sudden. "How would he be missing?" Then, Mango told Terrance about the incident while taking Hikasa Manual. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Terrance was a little worried at that moment. "Terrance, why are you so concerned about Michael?" Mango was a little confused. Then, Terrance sighed and said, "He''s my soldier! I failed to stop him from taking revenge a few years ago and let him enter the wrong path in life. Now, I suspect that there''s something wrong with Valentina, but I''m afraid that Michael might not see it. Also, his life might be ruined all because of his feelings for her, but I didn''t expect that I''m still toote." Mango had never thought that Michael and Terrance had such a rtionship, so she was stunned at that moment. "Nathan told Thomas to protect Nick before he went to Swovenia, but Thomas lost him, though I''m sure that he will find Michael again. Besides, he''s holding the Hikasa Manual that I want, so he''ll surely return since he cares about Nathan so much." "I hope he will be fine..." Terrance''s eyes darkened. Later, Mango walked out of Terrance''s study room and she had mixed feelings deep down. It was considered a good moral character to value rtionships in one''s life, but could love really destroy a person? Mango couldn''t help but feel a little afraid at the thought of Michael''s incident. Would Nathaniel also go crazy if something happened to her? Mango didn''t even dare to imagine what would happen. Later, she returned to her room and smiled when she saw that Rita was awake. "Lazy cutie, you''re finally awake?" "Mommy, where are you going?" Rita looked at Mango as her eyes blinked. Then, Mango squatted down and held Rita in her arms as she said softly, "I''m going to Swovenia as your daddy and brother are over there... I want to check on them as I''m really worried. Would you like to stay at Terrance''s ce?" "Must I ept your arrangement?" Rita asked innocently. "That would be the best case as I could only be at ease if you are here with Terrance. Also, I''ll be able to bring your dad and brothers home without getting distracted." "Alright, I''ll go with your arrangement then... Mommy, you have to take care of yourself." Then, Rita jumped off Mango''s thigh having said that. Mango was a little taken aback, but she smiled and said, "I thought you would want to apany me." "I''m definitely not going to South Africa as there''s nothing delicious there and I''ll starve to death if I go with you. I''d better stay at home and wait for you toe back." Mango heard Rita''s words and she was dumbfounded. This girl was really a foodie. Later, she gave Rita some reminders before she packed up her belongings and walked out of the Hans family''s house. Desmond was waiting for her outside. However, Mango saw Haniya unexpectedly when she got in the car. "Why are you here? Didn''t I ask you to take care of my grandpa?" "Mrs. Ye, Brantley asked me to tell you that he''ll know what to do with Andrea, so you shouldn''t get distracted. Also, he asked you not to stress yourself too much in South Africa and you should give in to others when it''s necessary. Whatever it is, you muste back safely and that''s the most important thing." Haniya told Mango what Brantley said. At that instant, Mango figured it out. Brantley was afraid that Andrea would know Mango''s whereabouts, so he specially asked Haniya to look for Mango. Things must have been difficult for Brantley. "Alright, I got it. You can go back now and take good care of my grandpa." "Okay, Mrs. Ye, be careful." After that, Haniya got out of the car. Mango looked at her silhouette and said to Desmond, "Don''t you have anything to say to her? We might face danger during our trip to South Africa and there might be an ident. So, you might not have the chance again if you don''t tell her now." However, Desmond took a look at Haniya as she left and said faintly, "She deserves a better man who can protect her... She should get married peacefully before giving birth to children and raise them. That''s the life she deserves..." "You''re not Haniya, so how would you know that that''s what she wants?" Mango felt that Desmond had feelings for Haniya too, but he was too stubborn. Nevertheless, Desmond was unmoved as he said in a low voice, "You should mind your own business." "Hey, how dare you speak to me like that!" Mango muttered before looking at the items she brought and she asked in a low voice, "Have you arrested all of Bernard''s people?" "I can''t guarantee that I''ve captured all of them, but they have surely failed this time and they won''t take any action soon. Nothing happened to Sisi too and Ned is with her, so there shouldn''t be any problems." "I hope so." Mango stretched her limbs and leaned against the back of the seat. "Shall we go to the airport directly?" "Yes, Mr. Hans has prepared a private ne for us and we''ll take off from the airport." At that moment, Mango was stunned after hearing Desmond''s words. "Terrance prepared a private ne for us? Why do I have no idea about it?" Then, Desmond started the car. "How would I know?" Meanwhile, Mango realized that Desmond had learned to talk back to her after he came back this time. Well... Whose credit was it? Was it because of Haniya? Anyway, it was good that Desmond changed as he was no longer as emotionless and cold as before. Soon, they arrived at the airport. Mango and Desmond went through a special passageway before they flew straight to South Africa by private ne. However, Mango didn''t sleep well along the way. When they finally arrived in South Africa, Mango frowned as she saw that the area was filled with smoke. "Why is the country so chaotic?" "It''s no surprise as they''re having an intense fight here. I heard that the terrorists would kill anyone as soon as they see a person. So, we''d better leave here as soon as possible and find a ce to stay now." Then, Desmond took out Mango''s luggage from the ne. Mango called Nathaniel, but her call signal was interrupted. She was so angry that she almost smashed her phone on the floor. This was such a lousy ce! The signal was so bad! Desmond saw Mango''s reaction and he said, "The terrorists want to take control of the country, so they''ll definitely cut off signal to prevent anyone from asking for help. I guess they''re using walkie- talkies and wireless phones." "If that''s so, how can we find Nathaniel then?" Mango felt a little depressed. She knew that the situation here would be a mess, but she didn''t expect it to be so horrible. However, Desmond shrugged without saying anything as he quickly pulled Mango''s hand and walked into Town D. Mango tried calling Nathaniel repeatedly, but she couldn''t reach him no matter what. Later, they heard the sounds of gunshotsing from in front before they could arrive at the nearby hotel. Mango was slightly stunned. "D*mn, how are we so lucky? We just came here and the hotel got a terrorist attack?" "Take this." Desmond took out a gun from his pocket and passed it to Mango. At that moment, Mango frowned slightly. "Where did you get this gun from?" "Haniya gave it to us and she said that Brantley prepared it for us so that we can protect ourselves." However, Desmond''s words made Mango feel a little displeased. "You''re indeed her beloved man... She didn''t even give me a gun when she saw me." At that instant, Desmond''s mouth twitched. Did it matter whether Haniya passed the gun to him or Mango? Each of them would have a gun anyway. However, Desmond was not used to arguing, so he just said to Mango, "Don''t leave my side... We''ll have to find a ce to hide first." "There''s a church up ahead." Mango had a sharp eyes and she saw a church in front of them. Under normal circumstances, thugs wouldn''t go into a church to kill people. So, Desmond held Mango as they ran quickly towards the church. However, they heard that the sounds of the gunshots became more frequent ahead. Mango could hear buzzing in her ears. She didn''t know when could she find Nathaniel and her kids now that the country was in such turmoil. They could only take it one step at a time now. Soon, they ran into the church and they saw some wounded civilians lying inside while the nuns were treating them. However, there were too many injured victims and the two nuns couldn''t handle it at all. Mango saw the situation and she said to Desmond directly, "Give me the medical kit." "Mrs. Ye, we came here to find Mr. Ye, you don''t have to worry about them." Desmond wasn''t a heartless person, but he had to ensure Mango''s safety under such circumstances. However, Mango said firmly, "It''ll take us some time to find Nathan, but if they don''t treat their wounds now, they''ll bleed to death. I could''ve turned a blind eye if I didn''t meet them, but I must help them since I''ve run into them. After all, they''re all alive." Having said that, Mango immediately took the medical kit from Desmond''s hand and walked towards the wounded victims. Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 "Mrs. Ye!" Desmond wanted to stop Mango, but she had already squatted down to treat the patient as she was determined to do so. "I''ve learned simple first-aid skills before. I''ll help you to stop your wound from bleeding." Mangomunicated with the victim fluently. On the other hand, the nun saw Mango''s actions and she hurriedly thanked her. "Thank you... but you''d better leave this ce now as those people wille back soon." At that moment, Mango was taken aback by the nun''s words. "What do you mean that they''lle back? Is this the base of those rioters?" "It''s not their base, but all these people here are the victims that they caught and they told us to treat them here..." The nun said as she bandaged the victim. However, Mango was a little confused. "Hold on... why is no one here to guard these people if they are detained by them?" "That''s because the whole town is now under the terrorists'' control, so these people will be shot to death even if they run out. Therefore, there is no need for the terrorists to watch over them at all... You''re outsiders, aren''t you? You''d better return to where you came from before theye back as this ce haspletely fallen under the rioters'' hands." At that instant, the nun''s words caused Mango and Desmond''s expressions to darken. This ce had beenpletely taken over by the terrorists. It was no wonder why their phone signal was cut off. What on earth happened here? Mango wasn''t sure, but she knew that Nathaniel and Zion would definitely not be here. However, would Wisdom be here? Mango had no idea. "Miss, do you know how many victims camps are there here? Have you seen a boy around five years old who is carrying a first-aid kit?" Mango hurriedly asked. Then, the nun shook her head and said, "There are camps for wounded victims everywhere... Many people have died and the terrorists have snatched much of the medical supplies too. It''s not likely that a child would survive in this situation..." At that moment, Mango''s heart sank. Wisdom and Bettany were the first to arrive at this ce and Mango had no idea where they were trapped. Mango was really worried about their situation now as what the nun said could be true. She was extremely anxious. Meanwhile, Desmond pulled her arm and said, "Let''s go. The sound of the gunfire outside is approaching us." Immediately, Mango packed up her medical kit and ran out with Desmond. However, the bullets were falling like rain outside and the mass shooting was happening right before them. Mango and Desmond were forced to enter the church again as soon as they went out. They spotted a jeep towing a car with rioters who were firing their guns unceasingly. Human''s life was worthless in their perspectives. "Mrs. Ye, well exit from the back." Desmond pulled Mango and they ran towards the back door hastily. However, there was an extremelyrge vacant area behind the church and they had no ce to hide at all. Mango and Desmond felt upset at that moment, but just as they were about to return, they felt a gun aiming at their waists suddenly. "What are you doing here?" The person spoke fluently and her voice sounded very pleasant. At that moment, Mango felt that she was really bold for being able to judge the other''s party voice even under such a situation. "We are doctors and we came here to look for someone." Mango spoke hurriedly. "Doctor? Does doctors carry gun with them?" The person removed Mango''s spear nimbly. On the other hand, Desmond wanted to take action but Mango stopped him with a gaze. They would be courting death now if they fought back as they were obviously at a disadvantage. Desmond felt wronged, but he stood still helplessly. Then, Mango said in a low voice after seeing that he had calmed down, "We have it prepared for selfdefense during special times." "Do you know how to use it?" Mango couldn''t tell from the person''s voice whether he was pleased or annoyed. "I can barely use it, but I''ve learned shooting in a club for a few days before I came here." Mango answered calmly. "Turn around." At that moment, Mango had no choice but to turn around as the person was threatening her with a gun. Then, an evil-looking man came into her sight. He was wearing a soldier''s uniform with paint on his face, so it was hard for Mango to see his face clearly. Nevertheless, the man undoubtedly exuded a wicked vibe. This person was extremely dangerous! Mango assessed the man in her heart and she decided to act calmly. "Wow, what a beauty..." The man whistled and his reaction made Desmond''s eyes became menacing at that instant. "What''s the matter? Are you thinking of attacking me?" Then, the man directly pointed his gun at Desmond. "Don''t do anything to him!" Immediately, Mango stood in front of Desmond to protect him. "Oh, you''re so protective of him... Is he your man?" "It''s none of your business." Mango''s stubborn appearance made the other party slightly stunned before he smiled evilly. "Interesting... You aren''t afraid of me and you even dare to talk to me like this. Well, I don''t believe that you are just a doctor... Come with me." Then, Mango and Desmond were brought out of the church as the man threatened them with his gun. The mass shooting was still going on outside. However, the man owned his own military vehicle. He let Mango and Desmond get in the car before he stepped on the elerator and drove away. Along their way, the terrorists made way for the man when they saw him. It was obvious that this man had a say here and perhaps he was one of the leaders. Mango evaluated the person deep down before she said to Desmond in a differentnguage, "Don''t act rashlyter as this man seems to have a high status. For now, we have to keep ourselves alive..." "But if they hurt you, I won''t let them go even if I have to risk my life." Desmond said it in a vicious manner. Suddenly, the man smiled and said, "What if I want her regardless? What can you do?" The man answered them fluently. At that moment, Mango and Desmond were stunned. "You can speak ournguage?" "I didn''t say that I can''t, did I?" The man smiled triumphantly. On the other hand, Mango''s brows furrowed slightly as she was really displeased by the fact that a terrorist here could speak theirnguage. She felt really humiliated. "Are you from Z Country?" "You''ve asked too many questions,dy." The man''s eyes darkened at that instant. Then, everyone in the car went silent and the atmosphere became tense. Soon, the man drove to a government office nearby. Mango and Desmond were forced out of the car. There were rioters who were armed with weapons guarding the area and they saluted when they saw the man. "Captain!" At that instant, Mango''s and Desmond''s expressions changed. Captain? Was this man their main leader? The man seemed to have noticed Mango''s surprised expression, so he smiled and said, "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Mo Ran and I hereby wee you to my main base. Please come in." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Mango didn''t know who he was, but she kept his name in mind since he had revealed his identity voluntarily. Beside Mango, Desmond held her hand tightly. Mango could sense his nervousness and worry, so she smiled as she said, "Don''t worry about it now that we''re already here. We won''t be able to avoid the consequences even if we resist when Mo Ran wants to harm us, isn''t it?" "You''re so bold! I''m starting to like you..." Xander smiled evilly while the people behind him threatened Mango and Desmond to enter the ce using their spears. Soon, Xander arrived at the office hall. It was only then that Mango realized that Xander had captured many people here. There were about thirty of them and these people came from all over the world. She didn''t know who these people were, but she guessed from Xander''s expression that he wanted to take advantage of these people. At this ce, none of them were injured. Mango could tell from the brutality of the terrorists that they would never show mercy to anyone. The victims here were unharmed probably because they were useful to them. "Sit there and behave yourself. Perhaps I''ll consider sparing your lives." Xander said indifferently. Then, Mango and Desmond were forced to the center of the hall before they squatted down. Desmond nced around the hall before he nudged Mango with his arm. Immediately, Mango looked to the other side. Wisdom! Mango almost screamed. At that moment, Wisdom also saw Mango. A hint of surprise shed across his eyes before he quickly lowered his head as if he didn''t know Mango. On the other hand, Mango''s heart was filled with excitement. She didn''t expect that the first person she would bump into after arriving at Welbenia would be Wisdom. Desmond was also very happy. All that they had to do now was just to figure out how to get Wisdom out of here. However, Mo Ran looked at Mango and Desmond before he suddenly smiled. "You,e out." He pointed directly at Wisdom. Then, Wisdom frowned slightly and his behavior and expression were somewhat simr to Nathaniel''s. "Brat,e out!" Mo''s subordinate kicked Wisdom as he saw that Wisdom didn''t step out immediately. Wisdom was not tall, so he copsed to the ground after the man kicked him. It was only at that moment that Mango realized that Wisdom''s leg was injured and he was bleeding. At that moment, her heart skipped a beat. "Stop it!" Desmond tried to stop Mango but she ignored him and stood up. "Where''s your humanity? How dare you hurt a kid when he''s injured! Are you blind?" "How is he rted to you?" Mo Ran looked straight at Mango and his gaze was unfathomable. However, Mango walked to Wisdom hastily and held him in her arms. "Where did you go? Does your wound hurt? Why didn''t you treat it yourself?" Mango''s eyes were filled with tears. Wisdom was so young yet he had to go through so much pain and he was even injured now. However, Mango had just arrived at this ce although she was his mother. "I''m sorry, my dear... I''mte." Mango held Wisdom tightly in her arms. "Mommy, I''m fine." Wisdom''s voice was a little hoarse and he sounded pitiful as he had probably not drunk water for many days. At that moment, Mo Ran was surprised. "You are his mother? So, you are Nathaniel''s woman?" Mango trembled slightly before she quickly lifted her head. Then, she saw a hint of hatred shed across Mo Kan''s eyes. Was there a feud between Mo and Nathaniel? Was Wisdom was detained here because of Nathaniel? "You have a grudge against my husband?" "Naha! A grudge? I have a deep- seated resentment against him!" Mo Kan''s face became hideous at that moment. "Tie this woman up and hang her on the gpole outside! Also, call Nathaniel and tell him toe alone, or else I''ll castrate his woman alive!" At that instant, Wisdom stretched out his small arm immediately and stood in front of Mango after hearing Mo''s words. "You''re not allowed to touch my mommy!" "You little punk, get out of my way!" Xander''s subordinates saw Wisdom''s reaction. They were so angry that they picked up their machine gun without a doubt and threw it at Wisdom. "Wisdom!" Mango turned around before protecting Wisdom in her arms and she blocked the spear with her back. At that instant, she felt intense pain and she groaned as the wound on her back opened up again. There was a sh of anger in Wisdom''s eyes. His small hands sped together tightly and the moment the subordinate tried to pull Mango away, he threw out a packet of white powder from his sleeve all of a sudden. "Mommy, run!" Wisdom shoved Mango at an instant as more white powder spilled out from his sleeve. Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Wisdom was just a child who undoubtedly had naive thoughts. He thought that he could stir up some troubles and buy some time for Mango to leave this ce. However, Mango saw it clearly that there were countless men guarding at the entrance and they had many machine guns. So, she would be shot to death even if she ran out now. Suddenly, Mango recalled that she hadn''t found Zion and Nathaniel yet. She absolutely didn''t want this incident to traumatize Wisdom for the rest of his life. So, she decisively picked Wisdom up and held him tightly in her arms. "You little b*stard, are you courting death?" The subordinate was very angry at Wisdom having suffered a setback, so he raised his gun and aimed directly at Wisdom. Wisdom had some martial arts skills, but he couldn''t do anything as his leg was injured at the moment. Furthermore, Mango was holding him in her arms, so he felt a little anxious. "Mommy!" "Shh, don''t talk, be a good boy!" Mango smiled at Wisdom before she kicked at the subordinate''s wrist. "Ah!" The man screamed as the sound of his bonecracking came to their ears when his arm dislocated. However, a wicked smile appeared on Xander''s face as he pped his hands. "Amazing skill! You''re indeed Nathaniel''s wife!" At that instant, Xander''s subordinates stopped their actions and they stood to the side while staring angrily at Mango. "Let mypanion treat my son and I will cooperate with you to call Nathaniel and lure him here." Wisdom was stunned by Mango''s words. "Mommy, no!" "Be good and listen to me, don''t interfere with adults'' affairs." Then, Mango caressed Wisdom''s head and her gentle gaze caused Mo Ran to be stunned at that moment. He reminisced that there was also a woman who treated him like this too. At that instant, Xander seemed absent- minded despite his cold expression. Meanwhile, Wisdom grasped Mango''s hand tightly and said, "Mommy, you can''t stay here as that man killed people without even batting an eye... Ms. Zhang, she..." Suddenly, Wisdom cried as he spoke. Mango''s heart sank in an instant. She didn''t see Bettany here and she was trying to figure out why. Now, she felt worried after hearing Wisdom''s words. "What happened to Bettany?" "She got hurt when she tried to save me, but these b*stards didn''t want to treat her and they even threw her into the sea. I don''t know whether Nanny Zhang is alive or dead now. Mommy, I couldn''t protect Nanny Zhang, but I must protect you!" Wisdom''s eyes were red-rimmed as warm tears rolled down from the corner of his eyes. Mango''s heart ached incredibly for Wisdom. He was so young yet he had witnessed others dying several times... Mango was really afraid that Wisdom would shut himself up again. "It''s okay, Wisdom... Ms. Zhang will be blessed by the deities." Mangoforted Wisdom. On the other hand, Xander''s absent-mindedness onlysted for an instant. He frowned when he saw the interaction between Mango and Wisdom. "Hey! Have you forgotten that I am a terrorist?" "So what?" Mango looked at Mo Ran coldly and her gaze was extremely menacing. It totally differed from how she looked at Wisdom a moment ago. She was truly an unpredictable demon. Suddenly, Xander became somewhat interested in her. "Lady, I will marry you and let you be my legal wife if you help me kill Nathaniel, what do you think?" At that moment, Mango was frozen on the spot before she startedughing out of the blue.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Xander, you must be joking! You''re a terrorist yet you''re asking me to be your legal wife? Can you even enter the Civil Affairs Bureau and get a marriage certificate? That''s ridiculous!" However, Mango''s words did not irritate Xander at all and heughed heartily instead. How many decades had it been? No one had ever dared to speak to him like this for so many years. The woman in front of him looked exactly like the one in his memory. At that moment, Mo Ran''s gaze softened. "I will give you everything that you want and live a stable life with you as long as you can help me do what I want. I will be sure to do what I say." "A true rtionship shouldn''t be associated with personal interest. So, you don''t like me, but perhaps I resemble someone you like?" Mango made a bold guess. Then, Xander''s face became gloomy. "Mango, don''t be so shameless." "It''s all thanks to my parents that I have such confidence and it has nothing to do with you. You''re the one who''s being ridiculous." Mango''s words were not relenting at all. At that moment, Mo Ran could tell that she was not afraid of him at all. Nathaniel was really lucky. He found such an interesting woman to be his wife! Mo Ran sat down on the ground casually as he looked at Mango and said, "I''ll agree to your request just now, but will you really help me contact Nathaniel?" "Of course, I''m very confident in my husband, so you''d better brace yourself for my husband''s anger. Mo Ran, I suggest that you think it over again as you might still have a chance to survive if my husband doesn''te, but you''ll be defeated the moment he arrives." However, Mango''s words caused Mo Ran tough out of the blue. Hisughter was sinister and he sounded a little angry as if Mango''s words were a joke to him. Mango felt that this man was aplete lunatic. On the other hand, Desmond took the opportunity to move to their side stealthily while Mango had attracted Xander''s attention. Mango noticed it, but she did not say anything. Meanwhile, Xanderughed to the point that he feared up. Mango really wished that he would die from hisughter. Finally, Mo Ran stoppedughing, but his eyes were filled with interest as he looked at Mango. "Well, let''s make a bet and we''ll see who''ll win." "If that''s so, we should make a wager. What happens if you lose?" Mango''s words made Mo Ran be increasingly interested in her. "I''ll let you end my life if I lose, what do you think?" "Deal." Mango agreed without hesitation. Then, Xander smiled and asked, "And what if you lose?" "You''re overthinking as my husband will not lose." At that moment, Mo Ran found it ironic that Mango trusted Nathanielpletely. "Is that so? You won''t lose? Well, just wait and see. I don''t want anything else, but I''ll take Nathaniel''s life if you lose! Also, you must kill him with your own hands, what do you think?" Mango was stunned when she heard Mo Ran''s words. She noticed the intense murderous look in his eyes. Why did he have such a deep- seated grudge against Nathaniel? At that moment, Mango did not respond. However, Mo Ran didn''t care as if Mango''s bet wasn''t a big deal to him and it didn''t affect him. He waved his hand and his men immediately got out of his way. At that moment, Mango quickly said to Desmond, "Treat Wisdom now." Then, Desmond nodded. Wisdom was still struggling, but he sighed after seeing Mango''s gentle gaze and he sat down obediently while letting Desmond treat him. No one spoke during this period of time. The hall was filled with the smell of blood and it made many of them feel ufortable. Meanwhile, Mango had always been on guard against the people around her as she was afraid that they might make a move suddenly. She had no choice as Xander made her feel incredibly pressured. She was definitely not a match for him if she were to fight with him one-on-one. On the other hand, Xander turned a blind eye to Mango''s precaution. Heid on the groundzily and whispered, "Let me tell you a story." Mango did not interrupt him as she guessed that he was going to tell her about the grudge between him and Nathaniel. Xander''s mood was slightly lightened up as and a hint of tenderness shed across his malicious eyes. "I have an elder sister named Mo Xi and she''s just as beautiful as you. My family has always cherished and doted on her since she was a child. She likes olive green and is interested in studying medicine, so she joined the army andter sessfully became a military doctor." At that moment, Mango was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect Mo Ran''s sister to be a soldier. Mo Ran didn''t see Mango''s surprised expression as he had already sunk deep into his memories. "My sister is the gentlest woman in the world and she always talks softly, just like my mother. Also, she sheds tears easily as she''s really afraid of pain. When she was a child, she gets bruises easily even if she touched the corner of the table and her wound would stay for several days. The doctor said that she has a delicate constitution with increased sensitivity to pain, so her pain sensation is ten times greater than that of ordinary people. Therefore, it really surprised our whole family when she became a military doctor." Mango knew of this type of condition and that many people thought that such women were just being coy, but it was obviously not the case. Such a patient would feel pain all over their body even when they had a small injury and the sensation would be overwhelming and unbearable. At that moment, there were tears in Mo Ran''s eyes. "You have no idea how my sister would send letters to my family all the time and tell us how well she was doing in the military region after she became a doctor there. She would only report the good news every single time and leave out her worries. Gradually, we got used to it. However, there was once when she wrote a letter saying that she fell in love with a patient... He was a man from the front-line troop and he almost died aftering back from a war. His name was Nathaniel and that was the first time our family heard him." Suddenly, Mango''s heart tightened. She had never asked Nathaniel about his life in the army although she knew that he must have had injuries considering the brutality of wars. However, she couldn''t help but be nervous deep down the moment she heard Mo Ran mention that Nathaniel had almost died. However, there was a change in Mo Ran''s tender gaze at that moment. "At that time, Nathaniel''s name had always been in her letters and we knew that she was in love. However, there was no way we could investigate him as he''s from the military region. So, we were really worried as we only got to know about their rtionship from her perspective." "She was satisfied and sweetly indulged in her rtionship with Nathaniel at first. She even said that she wanted to change her carrier and return for Nathaniel. Our whole family was really happy about this news, but before she came back, we heard that she had sacrificed in a war." "She''s dead! She was shot by machine guns all over her body on the battlefield as she wanted to save Nathaniel! She cared about her appearances so much, but she gave up her own life for an outsider like Nathaniel... My mother had a heart problem and she died of a heart attack after she heard of the news regarding my sister''s sacrifice! From then on, my father drank alcohol all day long and my family was ruined... My sister died for Nathaniel yet he''s such a happy life now! How can he?" Suddenly, Xander raised his head as his eyes were filled with maliciousness. Mango felt really sorry for Mo Xi, but she did not get swayed by Mo Ran. "Your sister sacrificed gloriously and she''s a martyr now, but she is not Nathaniel''s wife after all, so why can''t Nathaniel live a whole new life? Besides, does Nathaniel even like your sister even though she likes him? Xander, you can''t me Nathaniel for your sister''s death as that''s really unfair!" Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 "Unfair? My sister wouldn''t have sacrificed for him if he didn''t flirt with her! She''s such a timid person who''s really afraid of pain, yet she lost her life for Nathaniel! It''s her life! My family ispletely ruined because of my sister''s death, so how can Nathaniel live such a good and carefree life now? How is that fair?" Xander was extremely irritable at that moment. Mango knew that it was pointless for her to argue anything more when she noticed the hint of stubbornness in his eyes. However, Xander was really grumpy and he wanted to quarrel with someone, yet Mango stopped arguing with him. At that moment, his brows were tightly knitted together. "What''s wrong? Are you not going to defend Nathaniel anymore?" "It''ll be useless no matter what I say as you''re unyielding on the fact that he killed your sister, so it''s just a waste of my time to argue with you." Then, Mango sat beside Wisdom. Desmond had already treated Wisdom''s wound. It was rather fortunate that the bullet did not prate his bones although he had minor skin abrasion. However, Xander suddenly felt that Wisdom was an eyesore when he saw that Mango had her focus all on this little brat. "Throw him into the room." As soon as he said that, his men took Wisdom away and Mango hurriedly signaled Desmond to follow along, but Xander did not stop him. It was only when Mango and Xander were the only ones left in the hall that Xander threw his phone to Mango. "You know what to do... I won''t harm you if don''t y any tricks, but if you do, I''ll be sure to end your life even though I like you." Nevertheless, Mango didn''t take it seriously when Xander said that he liked her. This man waspletely overwhelmed by hatred. He probably had ulterior motives despite iming that he liked her. Nathan was surely way better than him. At that instant, Mango took over Xander''s phone and dialed Nathaniel''s number without any difficulties. Unbelievably, her call went through! It seemed that they were using a private phone line here. Now, Mango was extremely calm. It took only a few seconds before her call was answered. "Who''s calling?" "Nathan, it''s me." Then, Mango saw that Xander was signaling her to put the call on hands-free. So, she did it without uttering a word. On the other hand, Nathaniel was a little stunned when heard Mango''s voice. "Where''s your phone?" Mango smiled and said, "I called to give you a surprise." "You''re at Swovenia?!" Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat at that moment. "Wow! Congrattions, you''re right!" Mango smiled as if it was humorous. However, Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. "You came by yourself?" "Of course not, I brought Desmond with me, but we''re really unlucky as Xander kidnapped us as soon as we arrived here. Fortunately, I met Wisdom, so don''t worry as he''s doing fine." Mango briefly exined her current situation. Nevertheless, Nathaniel''s heart tightened at that instant. It was Xander. Nathaniel knew him better than anyone else. Aaliyah''s death was a big blow to Xander and he couldn''t ovee his sadness. Initially, Nathaniel thought that he could find the time to talk to Xander, but he didn''t expect that Mango would go straight to Xander''s ce and get threatened by him. Nathaniel didn''t know whether Mango was bold or foolish at that moment. But, of course, he couldn''t call her stupid. He could only keep his thoughts in his mind. Then, Mango continued before he could say anything to her, "Grandpa gave me and Desmond a gun each, but it''s a pity that Xander confiscated it before we could use them. If I knew that this would happen, I would have hidden our guns near the airport so that I would still have something to protect myself despite the situation." At that moment, Mango''s words made Nathaniel slightly stunned. On the other hand, Zion approached Nathaniel a few moments ago and he frowned. "Near the airport?" He mouthed those words to Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel nodded. Immediately, Zion told a couple of people to go to the airport. Meanwhile, he stayed and turned on his phone in an instant to pinpoint the exact location of Mango''s phone. However, Xander felt a little anxious when he heard Mango talking nonsense, so he snatched his phone back directly. "Stop your nonsense. Nathaniel, you''d bettere here by yourself, or I''ll kill your wife." "Xander, you just want my life, so don''t harm the innocent. Let go of my wife and I''ll let you punish me as you like." Suddenly, Nathaniel''s words made Xanderugh. "You''ll let me punish you as I like? Do you think that I don''t know how many men you have with you? Nathaniel, I''m aware of the number of soldiers behind you as my subordinates are monitoring your people. I warn you, you''d bettere to my ce alone right now, immediately! None of your soldiers are allowed to take action! Otherwise, I''ll kill the woman you love most before your eyes and bury her beside my sister." After that, he hung up the phone. Then, Zion said faintly, "I''ve found their exact location and sent it to your phone." "I''m going to see Xander. Listen to him. None of you are allowed to take action." However, Nathaniel''s words made Zion frown. "What about your safety..." "It doesn''t matter whether I''m safe, but nothing can happen to your mother. Have you heard what she said clearly just now? She brought someone with her and if I''m not mistaken, they must have arrived by helicopter after she came. Now, they are waiting for our order near the airport." Nathaniel sighed and continued, "Your mommy is really bold and skillful... She''s all alone yet she put herself in danger just to expose the malefactor. Now, she entrusted the rescue team outside to us and let us make the arrangements, so there''s no way we can make the slightest mistake in this mission." Then, Zion nodded and said, "Some people have already gone to the airport and I told them to bring Mommy''s seal over, so they should be able to give them instructions. Also, I ran into Bettany near the beach and I told someone to keep her outside of the danger zone, but Wisdom is still with Xander. Anyway, Bettany woke up before I came. She said that she has a group of people behind her that we can use, so she asked if we need their help?" At that moment, Nathaniel was slightly stunned. Bettany had some bodyguards with her? Where did theye from? Were they Jigsaw''s subordinate? However, Jigsaw had already died and his subordinates either killed or arrested, so where did Bettany get the group of people? Zion knew exactly what Nathaniel was thinking. So, he shook his sore wrist and whispered, "I remember that Bettany has an Equinox Flower tattoo on her hand." "What have you found?" "This tattoo is somewhat simr to the national logo of Ango, but if you don''t look at it carefully, it''s almost exactly the same. I hacked the Central System of Ango and found out that this totem was created by a woman named Magnolia. She used this totem to establish a secret organization called Modoru Squad." Suddenly, Nathaniel frowned. Country F? Why was Country F involved again? Was Bettany from Country F? "What does Modoru stand for?" "Return." Zion''s words made Nathaniel slightly stunned. "Return? That''s an interesting name." "There''s something even more interesting... Magnolia is Lebanon''s mother and she has passed away, but she did not let her son take over the organization. Instead, she entrusted it to her loyal subordinate. After she died, Modoru Squad disappearedpletely in Ango as all their members returned to their homes and there''s no trace of the organization at all. After a few decades, people have gradually forgotten about this organization and very few people know of this group now. I think Lebanon probably doesn''t know about it too. However, I suspect that Bettany might be Magnolia''s most trusted subordinate back then since she has this tattoo. If my conjecture is right, then we can ask help from her people for the time being." Zion told Nathaniel everything he knew. He had his way of finding out everything rted to Mango although he was in the military region. The moment he knew that there might be a rtionship between Lebanon and Mango, he immediately investigated all of Lebanon''s ancestors thoroughly by hacking the system of Country F repeatedly. He did that as if no one was guarding their system and he didn''t care whether the IT security department of Country F would break down. Nathaniel pondered for a moment and said, "Alright, you talk to Bettany, while I''ll go find your mother. I think she must have backups since she''s able to barge into the ce alone, so you don''t have to worry about her for the time being." "You don''t have tofort me as I''m no longer a kid who''s ignorant. I have undergone extremely intense training in the military region and I know what I should know." Then, Zion stood up and left and he left Nathaniel speechless. Did his son just look down on him? At that moment, Nathaniel felt that it was rather a wrong choice for him to send Zion to the military region. He was bing increasingly disrespectful toward Nathaniel. Zion paused for a moment when he reached the entrance and he said faintly without even turning his head, "Mr. Ye." "Yea?" "Come back alive with mommy as I don''t want to live in a single-parent family." After that, Zion left without hesitation. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "This brat..." Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly and his eyes were filled with contentment and pride for his son. Immediately, he tidied himself up and got into the car while refraining anyone else from following him before he arrived at Xander''s area. Xander''s informer reported Nathaniel''s whereabouts promptly. "Sir, Nathaniel came here alone." Xander looked at Mango and said with an evil smile, "Wow, your man has guts and I can tell that you are his soft spot, but I wonder if he''s willing to end his life for you..." "My husband is really tough, so don''t worry as you''ll be able to see him standing in front of you unscathed before you die." Mango spoke in a mocking tone and she didn''t bother to respond to Xander anymore. She stared at the CCTV footages on the big screen. It was only a day since shest met Nathaniel, yet she was already missing him. He was more tanned, but he seemed to have be more handsome. At this moment, Nathaniel was wearing his attractive soldier suit. Although he didn''t have his military rank sign on his sleeves, Mango still couldn''t take her eyes off him. He was indeed her husband! He looked handsome in any outfit. At that moment, Mango was staring at the screen with a silly smile, but Xander found the hint of affection in her eyes really annoying. "Ha! I''ll kill him in front of you when hees and you won''t be smiling anymore by then." However, his words did not affect Mango at all. She said with a smile, "My husband is really handsome! I think he''ll be even more attractive when he''s catching bad guys." "Shut up!" Xander''s eyes suddenly darkened a little as he put his hand on the gun handle on his waist subconsciously. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 "What''re you doing? Are you going to use your gun just because you can''t retaliate? You''re totally a coward!" Mango looked at Xander with contempt and she didn''t care about his actions at all. "Anyway, even if you were to kill me with a gun, I must say that my husband is really handsome and he''s way more attractive than you!" However, Xander''s eyes flickered in anger after hearing her words. Was this woman a fool or was she really insane? He believed that all women would be afraid of terrorists! "You,e out!" Xander directly called out a woman and she was so scared that she screamed and begged for mercy. "Please don''t kill me! I beg you!" The woman was so terrified that she cried fiercely. It was only now that Xander felt reassured. That was right! That was how a hostage should behave in front of terrorists. Then, he looked at Mango again and he saw her giving him a disdainful re before she turned to look at the surveince screen once again with a happy smile. "My husband is so handsome even when he''s driving." At that moment, Xander''s head was throbbing in pain. "Turn off the surveince monitor!" "Uh... Sir, you won''t be able to track Nathaniel''s position if we turn it off..." The subordinate said gingerly. Then, Xander gave him a p. "Are you stupid? Can''t you go out and monitor him if the screen is off?" "Yes, yes." His subordinate was hit for no reason, but he quickly turned off the monitor and ran out. Meanwhile, Mango was somewhat disappointed as she could no longer see Nathaniel. "Can I go out and wait for my husband?" "No! You stay here obediently!" Xander had a headache. Mango was totally a fool! How could she fangirl over Nathaniel under such circumstances? Was it necessary for her to disy her affection publicly when they already had children? Mango was probably just teasing Xander since he didn''t have a girlfriend! At that moment, Xander was very depressed. He felt that he had failed as a terrorist as he was so pissed off by a stupid woman that he kept stomping his foot. Then, he red fiercely at Mango before turning around to smoke a cigarette. "Can you smoke outside?" Mango choked and she started coughing. Xander was smoking a handmade hookah, so the smell was really strong. However, Xander said with a wicked smile, "I am a terrorist, do you think that I will listen to you?" "That''s true." Mango nodded her head in a serious manner before she found a ce to sit down. When would Nathaniele? She really missed him at that moment. On the other hand, Xander did not talk to Mango anymore after seeing that she went silent. Soon, the sound of a car engine came from outside. Xander''s men hurried in to report it to him. "Sir, Nathaniel is here." At that instant, Mango stood up and walked out without hesitation, but Xander grabbed her cor directly. "What are you doing?" "Behave yourself as my hostage. Don''t forget that your son is still in my hands." Immediately, Xander took out an AK47 and pointed it at Mango''s waist. It was only now that Mango felt pain. Her back! She was indeed in a dire situation. Then, Mango walked out of the hall with Xander''s gun pressed against her. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked really dazzling and attractive under the sun as he was dressed in his military suit. He leaned against the car and watched as Mango walked out. Immediately, he scanned his eyes across Mango''s body as he was really worried. He let out a sigh of relief only when he saw that she wasn''t injured. "Honey!" Mango smiled widely. She called him sweetly as usual as if he had juste back from work. Nathaniel no longer felt exhausted at that moment. It was surprising that she could still show her deep affection for him despite the current situation. "Are you scared?" Nathaniel spoke while his pleasantly deep and mellow voice was extremely alluring andforting. Mango was entirely indulged in his tenderness. "Not at all! Do you know that I killed Lawrence and harmed Bernard''s people? Aren''t I incredible?" Mango sought credit like a child. "You''re marvelous. My wife is the best." Nathanielplimented Mango sweetly as usual. "Of course! That''s because I''m your wife." Mango chatted with Nathaniel as if no one was around and she did not care about the gun pointing at her at all. At that moment, Xander felt that they were mocking him for being single for no reason. He became angrier when he saw their interaction. Her sister died with grievances yet Nathaniel was so happy now! "That''s enough!" Suddenly, Xander let out a deep roar and he interrupted the conversation between Mango and Nathaniel. "You scared me..." Mango frowned and said in a cold voice. On the other hand, Xander''s hand was trembling with anger. "Shut up! Don''t forget that you are my hostage!" After that, he looked directly at Nathaniel with a trace of wickedness in his eyes. "Nathaniel, do you remember my sister Aaliyah?" At that moment, Nathaniel''s eyes darkened. "Xander, you should stop what you''re doing now if you love your sister. She''s a martyr who sacrificed herself proudly, but what are you doing now? You''re just ruining her reputation." "Bullsh*t! My sister is dead, so don''t use her to threaten me! Nathaniel. My sister fell deeply in love with you and she gave up her life all for you. Don''t you feel sorry for her?" At that moment, Nathaniel was a little speechless after hearing Xander''s usation. "Aaliyah is myrade-in-arms and not my lover. I didn''t know that she had feelings for me at all, so don''t twist the truth." "How am I twisting the truth? My sister wrote how much she loved you in her letters to us when she was alive, so don''t lite to me that you have no idea! How could a man not be able to see that?" Xander''s tone became increasingly loud as he was really worked up and it caused Mango to hear buzzing in her ears. Then, Nathaniel''s voice became even menacing when he saw Mango''s angry expression. "All I had in mind at that time was to let my wound recover as soon as possible so that I can return to the team for training. I really don''t know that Aaliyah had feelings for me." "Nonsense, I don''t believe your words! Nathaniel, you''re just trying to shrug off your responsibility! Are you even a man?" Then, Mango said impatiently as soon as he finished speaking, "Can you stop yelling? Your sister won''te back to life even if you scream at the top of your lungs! Xander, to tell you the truth, my husband became so unemotional when he served in the military region as he''s fated to wait for my appearance! The fact that he didn''t sense your sister''s feelings for him shows that they are not fated to be together. Hence, it means nothing even if Aaliyah sacrificed herself for Nathan. Now, what are you expecting from Nathan? Do you want him to marry your sister despite her death and worship her at home while spending the rest of his life guarding her memorial tablet aimlessly? Is this what a man should do?" For a moment, Xander was at a loss for words after hearing Mango''s words. "Whatever it is, he shouldn''t live like this now! He shouldn''t be so carefree as my sister died for him!" "To be frank, you are just jealous that Nathaniel has a perfect family. You envy that he has a lover while you have nothing, isn''t it? Perhaps Aaliyah''s action at that time reflected her feelings for Nathan or her responsibility as a soldier. Regardless, I''m sure that Aaliyah will make the same choice if anotherrades-in-arm of hers was in danger. This is the faith and noble quality of a soldier and a vulgar person like you will not understand it! Are you aware of your own behavior now? You are like a child who''s really salty and resentful for not getting what you want. How are you so foolish? Why not you pray to the deities instead? Such issues happen all the time, so why don''t you solve them one by one since you''re so jealous about it? Aren''t you tired?" Mango cursed so much that she suddenly felt really thirsty. "Give me some water! I''m so thirsty. You can''t threaten my husband anymore if I die and my husband will not forgive you!" At that moment, Xander almost choked on his saliva after hearing Mango''s words. "I''ll kill you now!" Suddenly, he raised his pistol and aimed it at Mango''s temple. "Don''t touch her!" At that moment, Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat. "Xander, you just want me to pay for your sister''s death, isn''t it? I will let you end my life if you release my wife!" However, Nathaniel''s words caused Mango''s heart to sink. "Are you crazy? What am I going to do if you let him take your life? What about our children? I don''t want to raise our kids all on my own as I''ll be really tired... I''ll marry someone on the day of your funeral if you let him kill you! At that time, we''ll organize a wedding and funeral simultaneously and your children will be calling another man their dad. They will cry when they see you off but ask for gifts from their new father on the other hand, so you''d better think about it again." At that moment, Mango''s words made Nathaniel''s blood boil. She was really bold with her words. "Mango, shut your mouth." Nathaniel scolded her with a frown. "Oh, Xander held me hostage now yet you are still yelling at me? Nathaniel, do you not love me anymore?" Suddenly, Mango felt that she was wronged. "Of course not, I''m just..." "Nathaniel, don''t forget that you hasn''t fulfilled my wish yet!" "What?" "You promised me that you would wear a woman''s clothes and confess to me on the street. How dare you yell at me now when you haven''t even done it yet! Are you not going to fulfill your promise now that I''m held hostage by a terrorist?" At that moment, Mango''s words made Nathaniel''s mouth twitch. N?velDrama.Org content. Meanwhile, Xander was smoldering in anger. Was Mango really his hostage? Why did he feel like he had caused himself a big trouble? "Shut up! Do you hear me? From now on, you are not allowed to speak!" Xander demanded at the top of his voice and Mango began to feel pain as his gun was pressing against her head. "You''re so noisy!" Suddenly, Mango turned around and a needle slipped out of her sleeve at that instant. Xander was frowning when she stabbed his neck with the needle. Nathaniel saw this and he immediately waved his hand to signal his people to take action. In an instant, a bunch of people came out from all directions and they surrounded Xander''s men. Xander''s body swayed unstably as he was really aggrieved and he wanted to shoot at Mango. However, Mango kicked him away with a swift movement. "You''re incredibly noisy! Just get some sleep. I''m so exhausted and thirsty after talking to you for so long to let you put down your guard. I''ll really go crazy if you don''t shut up!" Mango shoved Xander away with her leg. Xander''s men struggled as they attempted to catch Xander, but the bunch of people who came in from outside immediately attacked them. So, Xander''s subordinates could only fight back for self-protection. Meanwhile, Nathaniel held Mango tightly in his arms with a swift movement. He was slightly trembled and his voice was hoarse. "Mango, I''ll really need to punish you... How can you put yourself in danger just to expose the malefactor at such a dangerous ce? Also, our mission is really risky, are you crazy? Do you know how worried I am?" Just as Nathaniel finished speaking, Mango tiptoed and wrapped her arms around his neck before pressing her warm lips against his slightly icy lips in an instant. Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 At that moment, Nathaniel''s grasp tightened. It didn''t matter to him that the bullets were falling like rain and that people were fighting against each other beside them. His entire being and five senses were overwhelmed and spellbound by Mango. At that moment, Nathaniel hugged Mango so tightly that she felt as if her bones were about to break. It seemed that Nathaniel was really scared out of his wits. However, Mango would definitely note here without any preparations. She was naive for taking action alone back then, but she would be really foolish if she repeated her mistake again. Besides, it was really chaotic here, so she would surely ask for help from Brantley or the Hans family''s men if she couldn''t bring the members of Dark Night Empire. Nevertheless, Mango was still very happy that Nathaniel cared so much about her. It was only when Mango went out of breath that she struggled to push Nathaniel away. She gasped for air while her face was as red as a tomato and her eyes were seductive and hypnotizing. The two of them were overflowing with love for each other. At that instant, Nathaniel really wanted to hide her so that no one could see her beauty. "Come on, let''s go find Zion!" Having said that, Nathaniel lifted Mango up in a sh and walked outside. Suddenly, they heard a gunshot as a bullet brushed across Nathaniel''s scalp from the back of his head. "Ssh!" Warm liquid seeped out instantly and it stained Mango''s face. It was blood! Fresh blood, man! Mango''s body stiffened as she looked behind Nathaniel and saw a terrorist copsed onto the ground slowly. He was only a few centimeters away from Nathaniel. Blood gushed out from his temple and it formed a pool on the ground. It was the first time that Mango had witnessed death at such a close distance and she felt really frightened. Nathaniel held her tightly in his arms as he looked in the direction of the source of the gunshot and Zion came into his sight. The sniper was Zion?! At that moment, Nathaniel''s eyes widened. However, Zion stood up as if he wasn''t affected mentally at all and he walked towards them. Doubtlessly, Mango had noticed this as well. She became a little nervous at that instant. Did Zion just kill someone? He did it to protect Nathaniel, but he was still a child! He was at such a young age! Mango struggled before she got out of Nathaniel''s embrace and quickly ran towards Zion. "Are you okay, Zion? Is everything okay?" Mango''s entire body trembled. She didn''t know if it was because she was afraid or because she was worried about Zion. Then, Zion said calmly, "I''m fine as long as Mr. Ye is alright." "My boy, why did you..." Before Mango could finish her words, Nathaniel grabbed hold of her hand. He looked at Zion with concern in his eyes. "Let''s go in and have a look at Wisdom as he''s injured... He''s now inside the room." "Bettany has already gone in." Zion said indifferently. However, Nathaniel was really sensitive and he discerned that Zion''s hand was trembling. The recoil of the sniper rifle was really powerful and it wasn''t something that a child of Zion''s age could handle. Unfortunately, Zion had no other choice at the critical moment just now. Meanwhile, Zion sensed Nathaniel''s gaze and he immediately ced his right hand behind his back before saying faintly, "I guess I should go and have a look at Wisdom." Having said that, Zion left without noticing the worried expressions on Nathaniel''s and Mango''s faces. After Zion entered Wisdom''s room, he saw Bettany was examining Wisdom''s wound whereas Desmond had already left. "Zion." Wisdom turned his head and grinned at him. Then, Zion nodded as the corners of his mouth twitched, but he didn''t smile. Meanwhile, Bettany had treated Wisdom''s wound and she felt that the two brothers needed some space for themselves. When she looked at Zion, so she nodded at Wisdom before leaving. It was only when Wisdom and Zion were the ones left in the room that Wisdom realized Zion''s ghastly pale countenance. "Zion, what''s wrong?" "It''s nothing." Zion sat beside Wisdom with a dull look in his eyes. "You..." Wisdom reached out and grabbed Zion''s hand before he frowned suddenly and asked, "Why are your hands so cold? Your palms are really sweaty too..." "I just killed someone with a gun." Zion spoke very calmly, but Wisdom noticed the trace of panic in his voice and eyes. He killed a person? Both Zion and Wisdom had never experienced a murder, so they didn''t know how it felt deep down. It was no wonder that Zion had such a reaction after doing it not too long ago. "How about I give you some counselling?" Then, Zion shook his head and said, "You don''t have to as I''ll see the psychologist in the military region when I get back. I''m just not used to it." "No one would get used to it... Why don''t you sleep with me tonight?" "Alright." Zion didn''t refuse Wisdom''s request. On the other hand, Mango looked at Nathaniel and asked, "Is Zion alright?" "Do you think that he seems fine? He looks quite calm on the surface, but he must have felt traumatized deep down as the terrorist is a human after all. Anyone would feel shocked after firing a gun at a person for the first time. Anyway, I''ll ask our captain to let Zion see a psychologist after we return so that he won''t have any traumas in the future." Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed at that moment. Then, he kicked the dead man in front of him with intense anger in his eyes. He would never let go of Xander if Zion had trauma after this! Later, Mango and Nathaniel left while feeling heavy-hearted. The rest of the military soldiers took care of the rest of the issues. Outside, Mango saw that the Hans and Xiao families'' subordinates were here, so she told them, "You can go back now and tell my uncle and grandfather that we''re fine. Nathan and I will stay here for a few days, but well be back soon." "Alright." Mango saw that Bettany was giving instructions to a group of men, so she asked Nathaniel, "Where did Bettany''s mene from?" "Have you heard of Modoru Squad?" "What?" Mango was really confused at that moment, So, Nathaniel told her everything that Zion had found. Mango paused for a moment before asking, "Is Magnolia my aunt?" "She could be, but it''s possible that she''s not and we can''t be sure yet at the moment. Anyway, the situation in Ango is quiteplicated, so we''d better not intervene in this issue for the time being. Also, it''s very likely that your aunt''s disappearance involves some untold truths and there may even be a mastermind behind her back. Now, I''m really worried as we don''t know what''s the motive of the person behind this." Nathaniel sighed softly. However, Mango said nonchntly, "Who cares about his motive? There''s no need for us to cross the bridge till wee to it, so what''s the point of being so worried now? Well discuss this another time." Then, they got into the car hand in hand. Mango had just gotten on the car when rissa''s call came through. She paused for a moment and said with confusion, "Isn''t the phone signal here destroyed? How is it possible for her to call me?" "We found someone to fix it before we came here. You should believe in your son." "Are you saying that Zion did it?" Mango was incredibly proud at that moment. Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly and it was obvious that he was also very proud of Zion. Immediately, Mango answered the call. "Ms. Shen, we''ve solved Meng Tiantian''s issue. After Lawrence''s death, his parents boldly demanded 10 million dors from Meng Tiantian. However, she refused to pay them, so Lawrence''s parents directly attacked her at thepany''s entrance. Ourpany''swyer immediately sued his parents and Meng Tiantian doesn''t agree to reconcile with them, so we''re still trying to settle the issue now. Nevertheless, we have gained the upper hand." Then, Mango felt relieved after hearing rissa''s words. In fact, she received two good news at once. It was fortunate that Nathaniel was fine and Meng Tiantian''s problem was also solved now. "Alright, just do as you see fit. I won''t handle thepany''s affairs these days, so you don''t have to report to me if there''s nothing important. I''m sure you can settle the issues on your own." After saying that, Mango hung up the phone. She turned off her phone directly to prevent others from disturbing her. However, Nathaniel looked at her in confusion. "What are you doing?" "I want to spend some time with you and I don''t want to be disturbed by others." Unfortunately, Mango''s words made Nathaniel smile bitterly. "I''m afraid we can''t do that for the time being." "Why not?" "Michael had an ident and I have to check if he''s fine." Then, Nathaniel''s words made Mango pause for a moment. He still received the news about Michael''s disappearance at the end of the day. "What do you think about the ident?" "Michael''s disappearance has something to do with Valentina and I suspect that she''s not the real Valentina." Once again, Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango. "She''s fake? Do you have any evidence?" "No, but I was by Valentina''s side when she died and I saw it with my own eyes that she was killed by a gunshot. We couldn''t save her, but we brought back her corpse. It''s impossible for someone to come back to life after so many years." Nathaniel whispered with a saddened tone. As Nathaniel''s wife, Mango trusted that he wouldn''t be wrong since he insisted that Valentina''s identity was fake. "Who''s the woman who looks exactly like Valentina then? Is she Valentina''s twin sister?" "Valentina is the only daughter in her family and she only has a male cousin without any sisters. Now, I''m afraid that Michael deliberately let himself get caught so that he can investigate the truth." Mango understood Nathaniel''s words immediately. "So did Michael y along with their trick? Thomas and I think that Michael would not be kidnapped by others considering his skills, unless he did that willingly. I didn''t expect that he had such a rtionship." Then, Nathaniel looked at her and said, "I guess we can''t solve this in a short time, but I want to make sure that Michael is safe now." "How?" "Well, of course I have my own way." N?velDrama.Org content. After saying that, Nathaniel sat down and turned on hisptop before entering a series of codes. However, his screen remained pitch-ck without any signal. Mango felt bored as she couldn''t grasp such IT matters. She leaned back in the chair and she felt the pain in her back at that moment. It was only then that she remembered that her wound had opened up. Oh, no! Should she tell Nathaniel about it? Mango was a little conflicted at that moment. Then, she nced at Nathaniel''s side profile. He had be thinner and more tanned aftering to Swovenia. Mango felt heartbroken when she saw the dark circles under his eyes. He probably had not had a good rest after he arrived at Swovenia. At the thought of this, Mango took in a deep breath and hid the fact that her wound had ruptured. Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Finally, Nathaniel received a response, but his expression darkened after seeing the signal on the screen. "What''s wrong?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Mango asked. In fact, she didn''t want to ask about it as they would have to solve it when a problem arose. In that case, she would spend less time with Nathaniel. "Haih... Why is it so difficult for me to spend a few days with my husband alone?" Mango thought gloomily. However, Nathaniel did not notice Mango''s expression as he looked at the screen in front of him and said in a low voice, "Michael is still alive, but he doesn''t want me to interfere in this issue. Nevertheless, I''m afraid that he won''t be able to get over Valentina''s death and the current Valentina would deceive him..." "Well, don''t worry too much as Michael is no longer a child. Besides, he''s a leader and he should know what to do. Sometimes, it''s difficult to make predictions about rtionship matters, so you should just let him solve it by himself. Right, ask him where''s Hikasa Manual." Mango was still thinking about the manual. So, Nathaniel sent a message directly. However, they didn''t receive any news from Michael for a long time. His reply finally came in when Nathaniel was about to turn off hisptop. "I''ll find someone to bring it to Thomas." "Alright. Take care of yourself. Just let me know if you need my help." "Okay." Then, the two of them hung up and Nathaniel realized that Mango had fallen asleep as her eyes were shut. "Mango?" He called softly. However, Mango did not respond. Nathaniel took off his jacket and draped it over her body before closing his eyes to rest. The car was moving and Mango heard Nathaniel''s regr breath beside her ear. He seemed to be in a deep sleep. Then, Mango opened her eyes. The wound on her back hurt so much that she could not bear it any longer, but she didn''t dare to make a noise as she couldn''t. She nced at Nathaniel''s side profile and he was indeed extremely handsome throughout. He was still extremely pleasing to her eyes even though he looked gaunt. Mango felt relieved when she knew that she could get Hikasa Manual back. She looked at Nathaniel like a fangirl with passion in her eyes. How could he be so attractive? Meanwhile, the driver saw the expression on Mango''s face from the rearview mirror. He quickly turned his face away as he was afraid that he might feel awkward when Mango saw him. Mrs. Ye seemed as if she had just gotten married to Mr. Ye. Later, Mango looked at Nathaniel for a while before she withdrew her gaze. She was afraid that she might wake Nathaniel. Soon, they arrived at the military base, but Nathaniel was still sleeping. Perhaps it was because Mango was by his side that he could sleep in reassurance. Mango did not wake him up either and she took off her coat instead before draping it over Nathaniel''s body. Mango''s jacket was filled with her aura and she hoped that Nathaniel could rest a little longer. Then, Mango got off the car quietly and she closed the door carefully. Nathaniel slept soundly with his eyes tightly shut. It was only after Mango got out of the car that she dared to breathe as usual. She felt really suffocating just now. Then, Mango entered the base and she saw Bettany immediately. "Varna Hades, do me a favor." "Yeah?" Bettany was slightly stunned. "Are you hurt?" She had a good sense of smell, so she detected the blood odor although it wasn''t strong. Then, Mango chuckled and said, "Don''t tell Nathaniel." "Do you really think that Nathaniel is an ordinary man?" At that moment, Bettany''s words made Mango slightly stunned. "What?" "Even I could smell blood on you, do you think that Nathaniel didn''t notice it? He just didn''t say it and pretends as if he doesn''t know as he''s aware that you don''t want him to worry. Besides, he knows that I''m here and that you wille to me immediately. Well, you can go back to the car and check it out if you don''t believe me. I''m sure that Nathaniel is awake. He can''t be considered a special-force soldier if can''t even detect whether his partner is around or not." Bettany said before entering the room. At that moment, Mango was slightly stunned and she couldn''t stop thinking about what Bettany had just said. So, she turned around and walked outside as she was skeptical. Then, she quickly hid when she was near the entrance before peeping out through the hinge of the door. As expected, Nathaniel was sitting in the back seat of the car while talking to the driver. Mango saw his eyes and expression and it didn''t seem as if he had just woken up. What a cunning man! However, his actions warmed Mango''s heart and she had the urge to cry. He loved and doted on her while giving herplete freedom and respect. He would support her quietly regardless of what she wanted to do, so how could Mango abandon such a man? Her lips curled up into a faint smile and she felt really light-hearted when she walked into the base again. Then, she went to Bettany''s room. Bettany had everything prepared already. "Take off your clothes." Bettany had always been calm and indifferent and Mango didn''t seem to have seen her smile before. Suddenly, she thought of Bettany''s identity, so asked in a low voice after taking off her clothes and lying down on the bed, "Bettany, what''s the rtionship between you and my aunt Magnolia?" Bettany was slightly stunned as a glint shed across her eyes in an instant. "I have no idea what you''re talking about." "You don''t have to hide it from me as Zion has investigated your background thoroughly. Do you think the two of them would trust your people and let them save us if Zion didn''t do so? I don''t know if Magnolia is my aunt, but if she''s Lebanon''s biological mother, then she''s most probably rted to me. Well, don''t worry as I''m not asking you to tell me her whereabouts because of Lebanon. Since his mother didn''t let him take over Modoru Squad despite its power, she must have other intentions. Anyway, I just want to know more about Magnolia as she''s my aunt." Mango''s voice was soft, but Bettany heard it clearly. Then, she applied medicine to Mango gently and said in a low voice such that only Mango could hear her, "Mrs. Xiao will exin it to you in the future." "Mrs. Xiao?" Mango turned her head abruptly and she sat up from the bed immediately. At that moment, her eyes were filled with surprise. "My aunt is still alive? Does Lebanon know? Why did Lebanon say that his mother has passed away?" "This is a secret and Mrs. Xiao will tell you in personter. As for Lebanon, you don''t have to worry about him. He seems to be at a disadvantage now as Lexis is controlling him, but he''ll surely not be in danger as Mrs. Xiao has been protecting him all the time." Bettany spoke very softly and her words made Mango feel a little depressed. Was this the battle in the pce? Also, Magnolia faked her death? It was as if Mango was watching a TV series. However, she wouldn''t ask about it any further since Bettany said so. She would surely get to know everything when she met Magnolia. "When is Mrs. Xiao nning to see me?" Mangoy t on the bed again. At that moment, Bettany was stunned by the sudden change of topic by Mango, but she said with a smile as she was aware of Mango''s personality, "Aren''t you nning to go to Ango with Mr. Ye? You''ll naturally meet her when the timees." "We aren''t in a hurry to go and we might travel there after the Spring Festival. Nathan is having his birthday tomorrow and I''ll take this opportunity to go for a holiday with him. Then, it will be the Spring Festival when wee back and I''ll have to celebrate it with my grandfather and rtives. After that, Walter might be holding a wedding. So, I can only go to Ango with Nathan after settling everything here." Mango said and she realized that she indeed had many events going on. Then, Bettany said in a low voice, "It''s okay, there''s no need for you to hurry as Mrs. Xiao has been waiting for you for so many years. It makes no difference for her to wait another two months. However, she wants to meet Brantley, so why not you hook them after you return?" "That won''t do as I haven''t even verified the identity of Mrs. Xiao. How can I introduce her to my grandpa so carelessly? My grandpa still couldn''t let go of the fact that my aunt disappeared that year, so he would be super excited if he finds out that she''s still alive. Importantly, this would affect his judgment ability, and let''s not rush things. She has been waiting for so many years, so another one month or two wouldn''t make a difference, don''t you think so?" Mango was smiling, but the cautiousness in her eyes made Bettany feel really pleased. It seemed that Mango had be much calmer and mature than before. Then, Bettany nodded. She applied the medicine to Mango''s back in an instant before Mango put on a set of pajamas and walked out in a sh. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was still taking a nap in the car. Was he not going to enter the house like a fool if she didn''t tell him to? It was so warm in the car! How was he able to bear the heat? Mango shook her head and sighed as she really felt that Nathaniel was a blockhead at times. At that moment, she thought of Aaliyah. Did Aaliyah also fall in love with Nathaniel because of this? This man was indeed really attractive. Mango urged to cover up his face with a mask so that no woman would throw themselves at him anymore. At that moment, Mango was really helpless. She stepped out of the house slowly and knocked on the door directly before saying weakly, "Nathaniel, my wound hurts..." Suddenly, Nathaniel opened his eyes and he seemed really worrired. "Did you not apply the medicine? What''s Bettany doing?" He opened the car door and got out as he spoke. However, Mango''s gaze changed as she looked at him. It was only at this moment that Nathaniel realized that he had been tricked by Mango and he rubbed his nose helplessly. He had no choice as he was really concerned about Mango, so he didn''t think about anything else at that instant. "Nice show, keep it up. Why are you not putting on an act anymore?" "Oh, my dear wife has seen through my tricks and it''ll be ridiculous if I don''t stop pretending." Then, Mango hummed in agreement after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Really? How are you going to make it up to me then?" "Just tell me what you want and I''ll do anything you say." Nathaniel looked at Mango dotingly as he wrapped his arms gently around her waist. Mango leaned into his arms as she smiled cunningly. "I think I have mentioned it in front of Xander... You owe me a confession." "Stop fooling around..." At that moment, Nathaniel''s expression stiffened. How could he confess to his wife publicly in a woman''s outfit? He would die of embarrassment. Many of the soldiers here were once hisrades-in- arms and subordinates. His great reputation would be ruined for the rest of his life if they saw him confessing his love for Mango in a woman''s outfit. However, Mango did not care about his concerns. "What? Are you going back on your words?" "Of course not, but can we do that when we go back?" Nathaniel fought for his own good helplessly. However, Mango shook her head and said with a smile, "No! I want you to do it here! Why are you so embarrassed about it? You promised me yourself at that time. Also, we''re in Swovenia and no one knows that you are the president of HY Group, so why are you afraid of losing your reputation?" At that moment, Nathaniel felt so depressed that he wanted to kill himself. Nobody knew that he was the president of HY Group, but many people knew him as Captain Ye. It would be a real shame! "Please show me some mercy, my dear wife!" Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Mango pouted when she saw Nathaniel''s aggrieved expression, "What''s wrong? Mr. Ye, are you going to break your promise?" "No, I just..." "I knew it! You don''t love me anymore... I am old and no longer as tender as a young girl. Also, my medical skills are nopare to Aaliyah''s and she was even willing to sacrifice for you, so you must have regretted marrying me, isn''t it? Well, it''s okay as I''ll promise to let you marry another young girl if you voice out..." At that moment, Nathaniel felt that Mango was besmirching him as if he the most heinous and shameful person ever. So, he had no choice but to shut Mango up with his thin lips. Nevertheless, he sighed deep down as his wife constantly needed hisfort these days. He wondered when would he be able to regain his sexual ability again. He had to ask Noah about it some day. Nathaniel really couldn''t stand it anymore if things went on like this. On the other hand, Mango was indulging in his kiss and she forgot about the question that she had just asked at that moment. Nathaniel raised the corner of his lips when he noticed her half-lidded eyes. In an instant, he picked Mango up and carried her into the encampment. They were already an old married couple, so they would have to keep it private when they were up to something. The young soldiers would start having fantasies if they saw their intimacy. Nathaniel felt that he was being very reasonable. Meanwhile, Mango came to her senses only after she was being thrown onto the bed. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She said sadly, "I knew that you don''t love me anymore... You threw me on the bed although you knew that I''m injured." Then, Nathaniel became speechless. He put her on the bed shrewdly and he also told someone to ce threeyers of nkets underneath, so how would he hurt her? "Oh, you''re hurt? Come here, let me have a look." Nathaniel rolled up his sleeves and Mango was so frightened that she immediately sprang up on the bed. "What are you doing?" "You''re hurt, aren''t you? I''ll help you check your wound and blow on it, but if it doesn''t work, I''ll lift you up to satisfy your wishes deep down." Nathaniel walked towards Mango as he spoke. At that moment, Mango waspletely shocked. What a joke! He wanted to lift her up? She would be incredibly ashamed! She didn''t mind acting cute and submissive, but she couldn''t stand it when Nathaniel behaved like this. "You don''t have to... Bettany has already treated my wound." "Oh..." Nathaniel finally halted on his track and looked at Mango with a smile. "We''re already an old couple, so what are you afraid of?" "It''s none of your business." Then, Mango jumped off the bed from the other side. "You''d better lie down now and rest for a while as you haven''t rested well ever since you came to Swovenia, isn''t it? There''s nothing to worry about now since everything is settled. I give you the permission to sleep for three nights." Then, Mango''s words made Nathaniel smile faintly. "I can''t rest yet as I''ll have to go find Xander. Whatever it is, Aaliyah has sacrificed her life for me and I have to make things clear to him although he broke thew." "What are you going to tell him? Is that even necessary? He''s a lunatic and it''s his fault for not being able to save his sister back from the war. Then, he felt really helpless, so he wanted to find an excuse to vent his emotions and you became his victim unluckily. Also, he won''t listen to anything you say after you go there as he''s really stubborn. Anyway, it''d be better if I go and meet him for you instead while you should sleep now. It''s not a big deal and I''ll give him another jab if he stirs up trouble again. By then, he''ll remain unconscious until we send him back to our country and be sentenced." At that instant, Mango was extremely stunning and striking. Nathaniel looked at her with a smile and asked, "That needle..." "Oh, I asked it from Emberly before I came here for self-defense, but I didn''t expect that I would use it on Xander. I heard that this drug is really strong and I have no idea how long he''ll remain unconscious. So, hurry up and take a rest as he won''t escape, so don''t worry." Mango waved her hand swiftly and Nathaniel yed along as if she had sessfully pushed him onto the bed. Then, he extended his arms and pulled Mango into his embrace in a sh. "Shall we sleep together?" At that moment, Mango felt that Nathaniel was purposely trying to seduce her. So, she said with a smile, "You do not have the abilities of a normal man now, so why should we sleep together if you can''t do anything?" Suddenly, Nathaniel''s face became gloomy. "Woman, you seem to have been really needy recently..." "Don''t you know that a woman bes as aggressive as a tigress at the age of 40? I''m almost turning 40 and my vigor is barely suppressible yet you expect me not to have any normal physiological needs?" Mango''s words made Nathaniel''s lips twitch. "So... are you very needy right now?" Nathaniel''s eyes changed at that moment. "My dear wife, don''t you know that a man doesn''t necessarily need to use that thing?" Then, Mango was shocked by Nathaniel''s evil gaze. She immediately pulled herself out of Nathaniel''s embrace and said vigntly, "Don''t mess around with me!" "Aren''t you needy?" "Get lost! Am I such a desirous person?" Mango hurriedly denied her provocative words to Nathaniel a moment ago. It was fortunate that she had the desire for survival. She could totally imagine how miserable she would be if Nathaniel really wanted to torture her. "Alright, I''ll go out and see if Zion and Wisdom are back. You should go to sleep." Then, Mango ran away as she spoke. Nathaniel couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw how bold Mango was with her words. Yet, she didn''t dare to put it into action. Nevertheless, Nathaniel was indeed really tired. He felt extremely relieved knowing that Wisdom and Mango were fine. At this moment, he was no longer able to keep his eyes open. He knew that he still had many issues to settle, but he felt at ease as Mango was around. Then, Nathaniel closed his eyes uncontrobly. Meanwhile, Mango came out and she let out a sigh of relief as she patted her chest. She wondered how would Nathaniel take revenge on her after he regained his ability... At that moment, she could not help but shiver. It was too terrifying. She decided not to think about it instead. Perhaps she should torture him as much as she wanted before he recovered. Hence, she wouldn''t feel aggrieved even when he paid her back in the future. Then, Mango smiled slyly before she saw Wisdom and Zion getting off the car together. "Wisdom, Zion, you''re back." Mango rushed forward to wee them. Zion curled up his lips slightly, but he seemed reluctant to smile. At that moment, Mango thought of Zion''s actions not too long ago and her heart ached for him. "Come here, baby, let mommy hug you." She squatted down and pulled Zion into her embrace without a second thought. At that instant, Zion''s lips twitched subconsciously. He really wanted to push her away... That was especially when he saw two of his team members who came with him looking at him. God! Deities! He had to keep his reputation as a team leader... Zion was really frustrated at that moment, but he had to admit that his mother''s embrace was so warm that it washed away his fear earlier. "Mommy..." There was a hint of helplessness in Zion''s voice. However, Mango did not notice how depressed Zion felt deep down as she said tenderly, "Baby, are you craving for anything? I''ll make it for you." "No, mommy. There are still some issues that I need to settle." "You''re just a young brat, what do you need to settle?''1 Mango didn''t let Zion go. She was incredibly worried as Zion was so young yet he had experienced such an event. She felt perturbed as Zion was always calm on the surface and he kept everything to himself. However, Zion became really anxious as Mango had no intention of letting him go. He quickly waved his hands at his team members. Fortunately, they knew exactly what Zion wanted, they quickly rushed forward and said, "Aunt Ye, we have something to discuss with our team leader as ourputer system has been hacked." "Oh? Team Leader?" It was only then that Mango released Zion. "Mommy, I''ll look for youter." Zion jumped out of Mango''s embrace in a sh and walked towards the office area on the other side hastily. "Hey, Zion..." Mango was still thinking of calling for Zion when she heard Wisdom say, "Mommy, my leg hurts a little... Can you help me in so that I can rest?" At that moment, there was no way Mango could reject Wisdom as she saw his doe pitiful eyes. She knew that he was trying to help Zion in this situation, but Mango still squatted down and picked him up. Wisdom was much lighter. "Wisdom, you''ve lost weight... Did you not eat well when you''re with Bettany?" Mango frowned slightly. Then, Wisdom quickly said, "Of course not, Nanny Zhang treats me really well." "You''re always siding with her..." Mango nagged as she walked in while holding Wisdom''s hand. Meanwhile, Zion heaved a sigh of relief when he saw them enter the ce. The other two teams members of Zion were about were slightly older than him and were around seven years old. In the military base, they thought that Zion wasn''t afraid of anything as he always seemed emotionless. However, who knew that there was someone whom he was scared of? "Baby Team Leader?" One of the members said fearlessly and Zion immediately stared at him with a sharp and fierce gaze. "Are you courting death?" "No, no! Ourputer system really got hacked." The other member hurriedly spoke. At that moment, Zion''s brows were tightly furrowed. He had just experienced shooting a living being for the first time in his life and he wasn''t able to vent his emotions yet. However, a dauntless person came attacking them now. "Who is it?" "The other party''s nickname is Paranoica and we don''t know their identity as we can''t track their IP address. The person attacked us so quickly that 30% of our defense system has been hacked now." Then, Zion frowned became gloomier. Thirty percent? He created the defense system himself yet the other party hacked the system by 30 percent in such a short time. At that moment, he could tell that the person was also really skillful. "I''ll solve it." Then, Zion walked straight to theputer table and sat down calmly before he started typing a code on the keyboard with his small hands. At that instant, the codes on the screen kept changing. Everyone around Zion held their breaths as they watched him perform on the spot and they were full of admiration for him. They had always heard that Zion had extraordinaryputer skills, but they had never seen him demonstrate it. Many people felt that someone was exaggerating his skills to bootlick him. Nevertheless, Zion didn''t bother to exin it, nor did he hide anything as he let the rumors spread. Now, they saw Zion attacking the hacker on the spot and his dexterous fingers were typing skillfully on the keyboard. The clear sounding from the keyboard was really pleasing to their ears. Soon, the other party failed miserably in no time after Zion used a program to track Paranoica. Paranoica wanted to leave the system but she found that her way out was blocked sadly. In fact, Zion sent a virus to herputer while he was repairing the defense system! At that moment, Paranoica''s screen went ck and it was no longer working. "D*mn it!" She hit the keyboard in anger and theputer broke with a bang sound. Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 "D*mn it!¡± That Paranoica fe was so angry that she screamed all of a sudden. "Sh*t! Myputer!" Who would have thought that Paranoica fe was a delicate and beautiful little girl? At this moment, she was red with rage. She had just saved enough money to buy theputer and it had been less than a day since she started using it. She just wanted to try the capacity of this device and check out how astonishing the recently developedputer defense system was. However, the other party hacked her instead! Who was it? Which b*stard hacked her? He had such better IT skills than her. At that moment, she was furious, but she heard a gentle voiceing from outside. "Zi Mo, what''s wrong? Did something break?" Immediately, Su Zimo jumped out of her chair and ran out in small steps. "Mommy, it''s nothing. I might have caught a cold as I''m having a headache. Could you get me some medicine, please?" "Headache? Let me have a look." The woman bent down to pick up Su Zimo before she quickly walked outside. Then, Su Zimo heaved a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Zion frowned slightly. That was it? This so- called Paranoica fe was so ipetent! She surprisingly did not do anything else after that. So, Zion got up and was slightly displeased as he frowned and said, "Don''t ask for my help if the other party is such an inept hacker." At that instant, the corner of Fu Xichen''s mouth twitched although he called Zion baby just now. "Baby..." He had just said those two words when he noticed Zion''s sharp gaze, so he changed his mind in a sh. "Zion, you said that this hacker is really skillful a few moments ago..." "Uh really? Who heard that? Do you have any recordings as proof?" Zion nced coldly and the people around him immediately dispersed. Zion''s temper was no joke! No one would dare to provoke him now. Once again, Fu Xichen was reminded of Zion''s shamelessness. "I''ll be sure to record it next time." He gritted his teeth and said. "Sure, be more aware next time." Zion said that in a serious manner before he walked towards Wisdom. "D*mn it... What a trivial matter." Zion muttered to himself and when he came to Wisdom''s room, he was reading a book. "Have you settled it all?" Wisdom then closed the book. Zion looked at Wisdom and he suddenly felt that Wisdom had changed a lot in the past year. Wisdom was just a kid who cried all the time when Zion just first returned home, but now Wisdom was really calm. "Aren''t you sick and tired of reading these crappy medical books all day?" Zion walked straight towards him. However, Wisdom said with a smile, "Would you get bored when you read programming books?" "Nah, I like programming." "I like medical books too." At that moment, Wisdom''s words stunned Zion. "Weren''t you forced to do that?" "That was the case back then, but now I really like studying medicine and I want to be a good doctor. Zion, you chose to join the army and your responsibility is to protect our family and country. Last time, I didn''t know what I wanted to do, so I thought of taking over your ce to manage HY Group since you decided to be a soldier. As such, our parents wouldn''t get too exhausted too. However, I realized how I want to live my life aftering to Welbenia. They really need a doctor here." Wisdom''s eyes were filled with pain. "Wait... are you going to stay in Swovenia to study medicine?" Zion''s brows furrowed tightly. Would Wisdom still be as handsome as he was now if he stayed in Swovenia? He would be too tanned. Zion imagined the scene and couldn''t help but shiver. However, Wisdom shook his head and said, "I don''t necessarily have to be a doctor here as I believe that there are still many ces in the world that need a doctor. In the past, I didn''t think there''s anything good about saving the wounded victims and the deceased, but I have really learned a lot when I followed my teacher around." "Wow, I guess Bettany sessfully brainwashed you... Let''s not talk about this anymore, how about we y a game?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Zion took out his phone. However, Wisdom said gloomily, "I don''t want to y the games that you developed as I can never beat you..." "I''m not in the mood to develop gamestely. Let''s y Mobile Legends." Then, Wisdom let out a sigh of relief after hearing Zion''s words. He knew that Zion wasn''t in a good mood, so it would be best for him tofort Zion now. So, the two brats took out their phones and started ying. When Mango came in, she saw that they were having a lot of fun, so she didn''t bother them and she felt that Zion should act like this as a child. With that, she left the room quietly. On the other hand, Mango''s subordinate said that Xander had woken up. So, Mango walked over to the ce. Xander was really ipetent, but she decided to go over and have a look since she had nothing to do anyway. Later, Xander almost jumped out of the bed in anger when he saw Mango. "You are so creepy! Let me go if you dare and we''ll fight one-on-one!" However, Mango looked at him disdainfully and said, "You''re indeed not a man as I said... I''ll exin it to you although you won''t be happy about it. First, how would a woman have the guts to do that? If I''m so bold, why would I need a man in my life? Second, men don''t fight with women and those who fight with us are demons... Are you a demon then?" At that moment, Xander could feel his rage pulsing through his veins. How did Nathaniel find such a wife? She was nopare to his elder sister! Then, Xander said angrily, "Nathaniel is really blind. My sister is such a nice person yet he doesn''t like him. Instead, he fell for a vulgar woman like you." "Everyone has their own preferences and this shows that your sister isn''t Nathan''s type. So, how can you ask Nathan to pay for your sister''s death since it''s unrequited love? Xander, wake up. You''re just unsettled deep down as you couldn''t save your sister from the battlefield at that time. You don''t want to put the me on yourself, so you vent it on Nathan instead. In other words, you''re just looking for an excuse to rationalize your evil deeds." At that moment, Mango''s words had doubtlessly touched Xander''s sore spot. His eyes turned cold in an instant. "Stop your nonsense." "Nonsense? You could directly fight against Nathan aboveboard if you wanted to take revenge on him. No one would stop you from having a deadly duel with Nathan too, yet you didn''t do it. I have been married to Nathan for eight years and your sister has been dead for more than eight years. During this period of time, you didn''te to Nathan to take revenge on him, but you became a terrorist who burned houses, killed, and robbed people instead. Which one of your actions has anything to do with Nathan? You''re just a bloodthirsty and cruel person yet you forcefully considered yourself as a brother who''s avenging your sister''s death. Are you not hypocritical? Besides, instead of youing to Swovenia to take revenge because Nathan is here, you started a riot here and lured Nathan toe, isn''t it? Also, you caught my son on purpose, am I right? Well, I have a question for you, why did you suddenly lure Nathan toe here instead of taking revenge on him in the past eight years after your sister''s death?" At that moment, Mango''s eyes became really fierce and sharp. However, Xander frowned slightly. "I have no idea what you mean. I have been gathering my own manpower and resources for the past eight years. Then, I''ll have the ability to revenge on Nathaniel. He''s too powerful..." "Bullsh*t! You would have looked for Nathaniel and fight him one-on-one if you are really a man. It wouldn''t matter even if you attack him for three years straight. Nathan will certainly not go all out against you considering his guilt for your sister, so you''re the only one who would know exactly what you want deep down. Xander, don''t speak so highly of your selfishness and greed. In fact, you''ve insulted your sister and Nathan." Mango spoke very impolitely. This time, Xander didn''t refute. "Well, the winner says it all. It''s up to you what you want to argue. I''m just really unsatisfied with the fact that I''ve lost to a woman. Still, it doesn''t matter even if I''m brought back to our country and prosecuted. I''m sure that you would feel at least a hint of disgust towards my sister in your heart." At that moment, Mango smiled. "Sorry, I really don''t feel that way as I''m Nathaniel''s legal wife now and everyone knows that I''m Mrs. Ye. Why should I fight with a dead woman? Besides, I should thank Aaliyah as Nathan wouldn''t stand by my side so healthily if it weren''t for her. So, to repay your sister''s kindness, I advise you to surrender yourself and don''t let your sister die with grievances." After that, Mango turned around and left. She said whatever she should and she could. Anyway, she couldn''t decide and didn''t want to care about Xander''s choice anymore. "Wait a minute." Xander called out to Mango when she was about to leave. "Anymore problem?" Xander suddenly felt a little irritated when he saw Mango''s calm expression. "Have you already made these arrangements and preparations beforeing to Swovenia?" "What else can I do? I''m not an idiot who would let you hold me hostage so easily and help you fight against my man. Do I look like a fool to you?" Mango felt that there was something wrong with Xander''s intelligence. She was very puzzled as to how such a person could be the captain of those terrorists. Then, Xander said with a mockingugh, "I am really an idiot for expecting you to be a normal woman, but how could Nathaniel''s wife be ordinary?" "Thank you, I''ll take that as apliment. Have a good trip." Mango waved her hand at Xander. Then, the corner of his mouth twitched again. Did she tell him to have a good trip? She was really bold with her words. However, perhaps he would really be reuniting with his sister in the afterworld after returning to their country. As Xander recalled his actions and behaviors throughout the years, he realized that Mango''s ount of his life was really urate. He just used Aaliyah''s death as an excuse to let himself walk on a path of no return. Now, his life was about toe to an end after living for twenty years. At that moment, he realized that he didn''t create any value in his life. He didn''t have a chance to get into a good rtionship. Xander thought of Mango''s silhouette subconsciously at that instant. She was so carefree and easy-going while being so deeply in love with Nathaniel. Would he choose to live peacefully if a woman loved him like that too in his life? Xander did not know nor did he have a chance to experience it. He had to pay the price formitting evil deeds as this was the rule of the adult world. He had lost miserably yet he no longer had any resentment in his heart. Instead, he developed an indescribable emotion towards Mango. At that moment, Xander forced a smile. "Tell Mango to be careful of the people around her." That was the only thing he could do now. He hoped that he would be a good person in his next life and fall in love with an ordinary girl. He didn''t wish to experience a world- shaking rtionship, but he just wanted to get married before having children and live afortable life until he grew old. Slowly, he closed his eyes. Meanwhile, Mango hadn''t gone far and she could hear Xander''s words clearly. She should be careful of the people around her? But who was that? Who else around her did she need to be wary of? Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 Mango did not return to ask Xander about it. She knew that it was pointless since Xander would not tell her. He would have already told her the person''s identity if he wanted to. Nevertheless, that was kind enough of him. The sun was shining brightly when she came out. Mango leaned against the car door and looked at the soldiers who were training. For a moment, she found the scene really pleasing to her eyes, but her mind started wandering. Who was the one Xander told her to be careful of? Could it be Henry? He was the first person who Mango suspected. However, why would he give Hikasa Manual to Michael after getting it if he was the betrayer? He could just use the book to threaten Mango. After all, Henry knew how much Mango valued Hikasa Manual. However, who else could it be other than Henry? It was absolutely impossible for Michael to do that. Mango had absolute faith in Michael''s character as Nathaniel fully trusted him. If that was so, who else could it be? Was it Thomas then? He had served Nathaniel for so many years and he was Rainie''s fiance, so he would be thest person to betray them. At that moment, Mango felt that her mind had gone haywire. She had the urge to go back and ask Xander about the person who was with him, but she resisted. Later, Bettany came out and she saw Mango leaning against the car door, but she didn''t know what Mango was contemting. So, she walked over directly. "Hey, what''s wrong?" "Oh? Nothing... I''m just wondering what present to give to my husband tomorrow." Mango smiled. Then, Bettany paused for a moment. "A present for your husband? Why?" "We need some surprises in life, isn''t it? Nathaniel saved my life, so I should buy him a gift." Mango did not reveal that it was Nathaniel''s birthday as she found it inappropriate to discuss such a personal topic with others. It was regardless of Bettany''s identity and whether she was their friend or foe. Meanwhile, Bettany was stunned by Mango''s words. Did we need surprises in life? Was that so? No wonder they were so close. Bettany smiled and said, "How about you go out for a walk with him?" "Are there any nice ces here?" Mango''s interest piqued at that instant. Then, Bettany said, "Swovenia is well known for its diamond production." "I don''t think my husband likes that." Mango curled her lips. Nevertheless, Bettany said with a smile, "There must be some other goods, but you''ll know only after you go for a shop. Anyway, you can buy him a watch as I heard that giving a man a watch means that you want to be with him every second. I think it would make a good gift since you''re so desperate to stick with him all the time." Mango''s mood was lightened up upon hearing this. "That''s a good gift! Let''s go and have a look. I''ll buy a diamond watch for my husband since here is well known for its production. That would mean that my love for him willst as long as a diamond''s life span." At that moment, Mango was beaming with joy. Bettany had seldom seen such a simple woman. In the past, she had always felt that Mango was cold and aloof, but Mango became really warmhearted when it came to Nathaniel. That was the power of love. Suddenly, Bettany thought of Jigsaw. She used to be like Mango too. Perhaps she would be living happily with Jigsaw now if it wasn''t for the fact that he sided with the wrong team and chose the wrong master. Their children would be at an age to attend school now. At that moment, there was a flicker of loneliness in Bettany''s eyes. Mango could sense that Bettany was down, so she hurriedly said, "Bettany, why don''t you show me around since you''re familiar with this ce?" "Sure. Should we bring some bodyguards?" Then, Mango shook her head. "No, I believe you." However, Mango''s words made Bettany slightly stunned. "You believe in me? Why? We don''t know much about each other and my husband died because of you. Aren''t you afraid that..." "What''s there to be afraid of if Jigsaw is just your ex-husband... Besides, you''re not a person who can''t distinguish right from wrong and you should be aware that Jigsaw''s fate is not my fault. Also, you''re Wisdom''s teacher and you treat him like your own son, so how would you have the heart to let him suffer any pain? You''re Genevieve''s master too and you surely won''t make things difficult for her, isn''t it?" Mango said two reasons in a row by bringing Wisdom and Genevieve into this, so there was nothing else that Bettany could say. She looked at Mango and smiled, "You seem to be a simple person, but you''re actually smarter than anyone else." "Thank you for yourpliment. Can we go now?" Lets go. Then, Bettany and Mango got into the car. Mango wasn''t familiar with this ce, so Bettany took the driver''s seat. Soon, the two of them left the encampment and Bettany brought Mango to thergest trading market in Swovenia. This was the first time that Mango came here. "This is..." Mango looked at the marketce before her and she thought that she hade to the wrong ce. Weren''t they going to the mall to buy a diamond watch? Then, Bettany whispered, "We''re at Dark Mantle." "Dark Mantle?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Mango had heard of this ce before, but she wasn''t familiar with it. So, Bettany began to educate her. "You can buy anything you want here as long as you can pay the price. However, this ce is beyond legal control and the sellers have rtivelyplicated backgrounds, so you should be careful." "Uh! Dark Mantle?" Suddenly, Mango became extremely excited. Bettany saw Mango''s reaction and she started to regret bringing her here. "You''d better not stir up any troubles as you can''t ask help from any authorities." "Come on, I won''t cause trouble, but I just wanted to ask if I can get some information here?" Then, Mango''s words made Bettany pause slightly. "What information?" "Why do you care what I want to buy since you are not from Dark Mantle... Just tell me whether I can do so." Bettany nodded and said, "There''s somewhere in there that sells information, but we can''t know whether it is true or false." "Quick, take me there." Mango was so excited that she urged Bettany to bring her there. So, Bettany had no choice but to take Mango to a closed house. "Here it is, but it''s a rule that only the party involved can contact the buyer, so I can''t apany you in no matter what would happen after you enter... Have you thought it through that you want to go in? I won''t be able to exin it to Mr. Ye if something goes wrong." Bettany kindly reminded Mango. Then, Mango smiled and said, "I''ll be fine and I''m sure I''ll have some fun in there. Just call Nathaniel if I haven''te out for a long time and ask him to save me." "You..." However, Mango walked in before Bettany could finish her words. She pushed the door open and it was so dark inside that she couldn''t see anything, nor any furnishings. However, Mango sensitively noticed a gust of wind behind her. Immediately, she dodged to the right and threw a punch in a sh. "Bang!" Mango hit the other party with her fist and he staggered a few steps back. Mango took the opportunity to chase after him and she grabbed her opponent''s arm with her sharp senses. Then, she broke his arm with a creak. A muffled groan came to Mango''s ears and she instantly kicked towards wherever the sound came from. "Bang!" The door of the house copsed and the man flew out of the house in an instant. Mango was somewhat unustomed to the light as she slightly narrowed her eyes. She searched for Bettany in the crowd without further ado, but she was gone. At that moment, Mango''s lips curled up. Indeed, she found out who was her friend and foe within a few moments. She looked at the man lying on the ground and went straight over. She grabbed him by the cor and asking with a smile, "Do you have any information to sell?" "You have to follow the rules if you want to get information, otherwise, I''m not interested in dealing with you..." The man looked at Mango in horror with blood on the corner of his mouth. This woman was incredibly rugged and tough. Nevertheless, Mango smiled at him casually. "It''s not up to you whether to cooperate with me. Tell me, where did Bettany go?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about... You have to pay me and give me some time to check it out even if you want to get some news. Woman, are you even aware of the rules?" However, Mango grabbed on his chin just as he finished speaking. It was obvious that she wasn''t being kind although she was smiling. "Do you think that the dead could give me the information I want?" "What are you going to do? Let me warn you, we''re at Dark Mantle!" There was a hint of fear in the man''s eyes. He could see killing intent in Mango''s eyes. However, Mango let go of him directly. Xander told her to be careful of the people around her. Was he talking about Bettany? What a surprise! Mango''s face darkened at that instant. Then, she raised her head and nced at the ce. Hah! Dark Mantle... What a great idea, Bettany... Bettany would be able to push away her responsibility even if something happened to Mango in Dark Mantle. She could tell Nathaniel that Mango was the one who insisted on buying a watch at this ce. Well, what a pity. A glint shed across Mango''s eyes at that moment. Suddenly, she snapped her fingers. Immediately, Desmond brought his men over and they showed up in front of Mango. "Where''s Bettany?" "She left as soon as you entered, but she''s obviously very familiar with this ce, so our people lost her." Desmond frowned. He had received Mango''s order spontaneously to follow them in secret. At first, he didn''t know what she was up to, but now he realized that Mango was taking precautions. "Mrs. Ye, the political situation here is reallyplicated. We''d better go back now as I am afraid that something will happen if we stay here any longer." "I want to buy a watch." Mango didn''t want to leave this ce fruitlessly since she was here. Moreover, it was Nathaniel''s birthday tomorrow and she couldn''t go back empty-handed. Meanwhile, Desmond did not agree with what she said, but he still followed Mango around when she shopped at Dark Mantle. It was a lively location like an underground market as the people here mostly had criminal records and there were even robbers. Bettany was right that Mango could buy anything as long as she could afford it, including a person''s life. Mango walked through half of the area before she found the diamond watch that Bettany had mentioned. She had to admit that the quality of the watch was really good and the diamond was incredibly pure. Immediately, Mango took a fancy to it. "How much is this watch?" "3.5 million dors. I won''t sell you a penny less." The seller of the watch was a middle-aged man with a beard. Then, Mango nced at him and said to Desmond directly, "I''ll buy it. Give him five million." At that instant, the bearded man was slightly stunned. "Lady, why are you doing this?" Then, Mango said with a smile, "I''ll use the remaining 1.5 million dors to exchange my and my companion''s safety while we leave Dark Mantle. If you think that it''s too little, you can tell me the price as we can afford it." At that moment, Desmond was slightly shocked. The bearded man was also slightly taken aback, but he directly shook his head and said, "I''m just a man who sells watches, though. I can show you a ce and you can give it a try there if you want to save your life." Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 Mango and Desmond soon arrived at the southernmost house of Dark Mantle as that was where the bearded man pointed at. It was an ancient house with a mysterious vibe and Mango saw a Lycorisradiata pattern on the walls. At that moment, she frowned. Meanwhile, Desmond saw it too. He whispered, "Are we entering the house? Perhaps this is the base of Modoru Squad and we don''t know why did Bettany lure you here. So, I can''t rescue you in time if you face danger after going in." "How will we know what''s Bettany n if we don''t go in?" A glint shed across Mango''s sharp eyes. "Wait for me here and none of you are allowed to enter without my permission." However, Desmond immediately retorted after hearing Mango''s words. "No, I''ll follow you in." Mango noticed the insistence in Desmond''s eyes. She sighed as she knew that he was being stubborn, so she said, "You can follow me in, but the others stay outside on standby." "Alright." Desmond gave their people some instructions. Then, Mango pushed open the door of the house. There was no one inside other than Bettany. She was not the least bit surprised when she saw Mango as she said, "You''re here." "You yed so many tricks just to bring me to Dark Mantle and lure me into this house, isn''t it? Just be frank if you have anything to say as we are old acquaintances and there is no need to beat around the bush." Mango found a ce to sit down and looked at Bettany before she asked indifferently, "Wisdom was caught by Xander, but it has nothing to do with you, am I right?" "No, I treat Wisdom as my own son and I''ll never hurt him even if we be enemies one day." At moment, Bettany''s words made Mango feel satisfied. "I believe you. I can forgive you for what you did to me as long as you don''t hurt Wisdom, but only if you don''t kill me." "I won''t, and I dare not." After Bettany finished speaking, she nced inside and whispered, "Mrs. Xiao is the one who wants to see you today, not me." At that moment, Mango''s body trembled. Was it Magnolia? For some reason, Mango was a little nervous. "Why did she choose for us to meet here? Didn''t you say that we''ll meet at Ango?" "It''s not safe in Ango as Mrs. Xiao''s identity might get exposed. However, the situation here is different as we''re in Dark Mantle. Everyone cane here to buy whatever they want, but these people haveplicated backgrounds, so this ce is our protection." Mango went silent after hearing Bettany''s exnation. She thought for a moment and said, "The person who ims to sell news is your man?" "Yeah..." "I''ll go in." Then, Mango stood up and said to Desmond who was beside her, "You stay here." "But..." "No ''buts''." This time, Mango was exceptionally resolute. Desmond paused for a moment when he saw her reaction, but he stayed. On the other hand, Bettany didn''t go in, but she said in a low voice, "Walk straight along the corridor for about 100 meters and turn right. The room is right there." Then, Mango took a deep breath and walked in. She followed Bettany''s instructions and arrived at the door of the room. It was an antique room, but Mango was a little nervous. She took a few deep breaths again before she pushed the door open. A faint scent of sandalwood filled the room. There was a middle-aged woman kneeling in front of a shrine in the center of the room and while chanting some prayers. Mango saw the familiar figure and for a moment, she thought that Queena was reborn. "Mom..." She couldn''t help but let out a cry, but she quickly came to her senses. Queena was no longer around. The person in front of her could not be Queena no matter how much she resembled her. A trace of sadness shed across Mango''s eyes. At that moment, Magnolia turned around after hearing Mango''s voice. Mango nearly burst into tears when she saw Magnolia''s face as it really resembled Queena. "Uh? Mango?" Magnolia called her softly. Mango tried her best to suppress her emotions as she smiled faintly and said, "Mrs. Xiao, why did you ask me here?" At that instant, Magnolia was frozen on the spot as a hint of astonishment shed across his eyes. However, she immediately felt relieved. "I have no choice but to ask you to meet me here... I hope you don''t mind." "What''s the matter?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Mango didn''t want be affectionate with her. Magnolia was the eldest daughter of Brantley and her appearance really resembled him. However, it was possible for her to have undergone stic surgery to take after Queena''s face considering the advanced modern technology. So, Mango did not want to be too emotional before she confirmed Magnolia''s identity. She would feel hurt easily if she trusted the wrong person. Previously, she was hurt by the Shen family''s parents, so she didn''t want to experience the pain a second time. Needless to say, she would definitely not let Brantley bear such sadness. Meanwhile, Magnolia was a little surprised at Mango''s reaction and attitude towards her. "Child, perhaps you don''t know who I am..." "Well, I know that you''re Lebanon''s mother and you could be my aunt if you''re my mother''s twin sister, but what does this have to do with me?" At that instant, Mango''s calm words and attitude caused Magnolia to feel a little awkward. "Maybe it''s a little hasty for me to meet you now, but I just wanted to meet you, my niece. Can''t you understand how I feel?" "To be honest, I don''t feel for you as you had plenty of opportunities if you really wanted to see me. You could do so too when my mother is alive. However, you came to meet me now only after my mother is gone. I guess it''s probably because you know that I am Mrs. Ye, isn''t it? Perhaps Bettany told you how much Nathaniel valued me in his heart and that the Hans and Xiao family fully support me, that''s why you came looking for me. The reason why you chose to meet me on such an asion is probably that something has happened to Lebanon, am I right?" Then, Mango''s calm words caused Magnolia to be at a loss for words. "Child, I guess there''s some misunderstandings between us..." "I don''t think that I''m mistaken and what I said is just a matter of fact. If you really want to be close with me, at least let me believe that you are truly my family member. This is something that a paternity test report cannot prove. You are a smart person and I''m sure you know what I mean." After saying that, Mango turned around and whispered, "Mrs. Xiao, I hope we won''t be enemies. Let''s pretend that we haven''t met today. Anyway, my husband is still waiting for me at the encampment, so I''ll leave first." Then, Mango walked away immediately. This time, Magnolia did not stop her. Desmond immediately went forward to Mango when she came out. "Are you alright?" "I''m fine, let''s go back." Mango didn''t even spare Bettany a nce as she left with Desmond. However, she said in a low voice when she passed by Bettany, "Remember that you promised not to harm Wisdom. Otherwise, I will bury all of your people even if I have to go to the ends of the earth, regardless of the great power of Modoru Squad. I will surely do as I say." After that, Mango left. Bettany frowned slightly and she quickly walked in. "Mrs. Xiao!" "She''s too cautious and cold but very smart too... Can you believe it? I said only a few words from the moment we met and she left mepletely speechless although I had something in mind." Magnolia forced a smile and looked at the sun outside as she muttered to herself, "She said that if I want to be close with her, I should at the very least let her believe that we''re family... This term sounds so warm yet so remote." At that moment, Bettany stood aside without saying anything. After a long while, Magnolia nced at her and said softly, "Tell our men to retreat. Mango is right that I appeared too suddenly and it''s really despicable of me to covet the connections she has built up without putting in any effort." "However, Lebanon..." Bettany frowned slightly and she wanted to say something but she stopped on second thought. Then, Magnolia sighed and said, "He will have to rely on himself if he wants to take that spot. Anyway, I''ll stay here for a few days, so go and arrange it for me." "Got it, Mrs. Xiao." Having said that, Bettany left. Meanwhile, Mango came out, but she wasn''t in a hurry to leave Dark Mantle. Instead, she took a look around the ce and bought a few other toys before returning to the encampment. On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t see Mango when he woke up. He was so anxious that he was to about drove out to find her. However, he saw Mangoing back with shopping bags the moment he stepped out of the door. "You went shopping?" "Yeah, what''s wrong? Do you feel heartbroken that I spent your money?" Mango looked at Nathaniel mischievously. At that moment, Nathaniel smiled helplessly. "How''s that possible? Money is all that we have and it''ll stay in the bank idly if you don''t spend it, isn''t it?" "Honey, I totally agree with what you just said! Do you know what''s the main characteristic of a handsome man?" At that moment, Nathaniel was slightly stunned and confused. "A man who pays is the most handsome! So, you should go out with meter as I want to buy some diamonds and give them to Rainie and the others since I''m here. I heard that Swovenia is known for its diamond production, isn''t it?" Mango''s imposing manner caused Nathaniel to suddenlyugh. "Aren''t you tired?" "Of course I''m tired! My feet hurts... Can''t you carry me?" Then, Mango looked at Nathaniel expectantly. So, Nathaniel sighed before he squatted down resignedly. "Come up." Mango leaped onto Nathaniel''s back before wrapping her arms around his neck. At that moment, her warm breath brushed against Nathaniel''s earlobe. "Honey, have you rested well?" "Just tell me what you want... Don''t flirt with me and stay away from my ear." Nathaniel felt that his whole body was trembling. He couldn''t wait until the day when this annoying little goblin begged for his mercy! Nathaniel thought to himself. However, Mango leaned into his neck fearlessly as her warm breath fanned against him. "No, I won''t stop." "Mango, have you heard of a proverb?" "What?" "Don''t be too proud of your mischievous acts now as you might have to pay the price in the future." Nathaniel didn''t say it too seriously and he even sounded really tender, but Mango couldn''t help but shudder. "Hmph! How can you threaten me..." Mango pouted, but she didn''t stop teasing Nathaniel although he interrupted her. At that moment, Nathaniel finally felt rxed although he was all tensed up just now. However, many soldiers who were single were provoked by the intimate interaction between the two of them as they totally ignored everyone around. The soldiers had their eyes fixated on both of them at that moment. Suddenly, Nathaniel''s eyes turned cold. "Do you want to get punishment?" He said just a few words, but the soldiers immediately ran away as fast as they could. Then, Mango smiled and said, "Oh right, honey, when will you confess to me in the woman''s clothing on the street?" At that instant, Nathaniel froze. Why was Mango so persistent about this? It was surprising that she hadn''t forgotten about it... Then, Mango immediately continued when she saw Nathaniel''s reaction, "I''ll warn you, if you don''t fulfill your promise by tonight, I''ll not let you sleep on the bed from today on. So, you''ll better figure it out yourself." Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 The corner of Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. Mango didn''t want to force him anymore as she had already made it very clear. It was up to him to decide now. She jumped off Nathaniel''s back before waving her hand and said, "You''d better get it prepared. I''m going to find our children as I bought something forthem." Then, Mango walked into the encampment happily. Conversely, Nathaniel felt as if it was the end of the world. How could he dress up as a woman? Did he really have to do that? Meanwhile, Mango didn''t care how conflicted Nathaniel felt deep down as she directly took the items to Zion''s and Wisdom''s room. Zion was still sleeping. It was rare to see the stinky boy taking a nap in broad daylight, but Mango walked in quietly when she thought of how stressed he was. Wisdom saw Mango enter the room and he put down the medical book in his hand. "Mommy." "Come out for a moment." Mango smiled at Wisdom. Then, Wisdom lifted the nket before getting off the bed. Mango picked him up and his little face turned red instantly. "Mommy, I''m fine and I can walk on my own..." "Let me carry you as it''s not easy for you to walk since your leg is injured." After Mango finished speaking, she saw that Wisdom''s face was flushed red, so she immediately smiled and said, "Oh, my boy, do you feel shy? It''s okay as I''m your mommy and there''s nothing to be embarrassed about when I carry you." However, Wisdom pursed his lips and said nothing as he was indeed a little embarrassed. He had learned some human anatomy, so he felt really ashamed after knowing the differences between men and women. At that moment, he remained silent as he was too shy to speak to Mango. Mango felt that Wisdom had be moreposed after his experiences in the past years although he was lively and cheerful before. He seemed more like a gentleman now. Mango didn''t know if it was because he started studying medicine. Later, Mango brought Wisdom into the living room and sat down. She took out a rectangr box from her pocket and handed it to Wisdom. "Have a look and see whether you like it." Then, Wisdom looked at Mango in surprise. "It''s for me?" "Yeah, it''s for you." Wisdom''s nose twitched when he saw Mango''s gentle expression. "I don''t want it... You should give it to Zion." "Zion has a present too, but this is for you. Just open it and have a look." Mango urged Wisdom, so he had no choice but to open the box. The box contained a set of silver needles used for acupuncture as well as a scalpel. Wisdom knew that this set of tools belonged to an old senior in the medical field and he was considered the saint of the field. Unfortunately, he passed awayst year and this set of tools was auctioned. Wisdom heard that the price of the toolset was raised to 10 million dors andter someone bought it anonymously. Now, Wisdom waspletely caught off guard as the box suddenly appeared before him. He picked up the silver needle and looked at it under the sunlight with his eyes narrowed. As expected, he saw a tiny abbreviation on it. It was indeed authentic! Wisdom really liked studying medicine, so he was really excited to see the relic of the medical saint. "Mommy, where did you get this?" "Does it matter to you? Just tell me whether you like it." "I love it, I really love it!" Wisdom''s eyes were filled with fanaticism and joy. At that instant, Mango felt very satisfied. "I''m d that you like it... This set of tools now belong to you and I hope that you can be an outstanding doctor in the future. I heard that the scalpel is really sharp, so be careful and don''t hurt yourself. You can also use it for self-defense at critical moments as I even heard that this scalpel has a hidden gear." Mango was speaking when Wisdom yed with the surgical knife in his hand. He seemed really skillful and agile when he flickered the scalpel gracefully. Suddenly, a thin needle sprang out from the handle of the knife with a tter as cold light reflected off it. It almost gave Mango a fright. "Is this the gear?" "Yes, this is it and it can be used for self-defense. The fine needles are usually coated with poison, but I guess someone must have cleaned it up." All this while, Wisdom''s lips were curled up as he really liked the gift. However, Mango said with concern, "Be careful, don''t injure yourself identally." "I won''t! I''ll take it with me and use it for the rest of my life since you gave it to me." Wisdom cracked a silly smile. At that moment, Mango''s heart ached for him. "Silly boy, it''s just a set of tools. I''ll buy a new one for you when I see a better toolset in the future." "You don''t have to as I''ll still need to get used to the tools. Anyway, thank you, mommy. I like it very much." Wisdom kept the tools carefully before putting the box away. At that instant, Mango was in a good mood as it seemed that she had bought the right present. She thought that it was a fake toolset initially, but she bought it as Desmond said that it was real. Now, it seemed that she had made the right choice. Wisdom had kept the box nicely before he looked at Mango and said, "Mommy, why did youe back alone after you went out with Mrs. Zhang? Where''s Mrs. Zhang? Did she do something to you?" At that moment, Mango was stunned. She looked at Wisdom and realized that he was very serious and calm. Mango''s heart truly ached for him. "Why do you ask? What can she do to me when she''s just your teacher? I came back first because I had something to deal with out of the blue, so don''t think too much about it, okay?" "Mommy, whoever hurts you will be my enemy regardless of the person''s identity." Wisdom''s words were very serious and it caused Mango''s heart to sink. "Wisdom, there aren''t many bad people in the world, so don''t overthink it. Besides, Bettany treats you as her own son and she''ll surely not do anything to me for your sake." "Oh." Wisdom nodded before he went silent. "Mommy, I''ll go back to my room now as I haven''t managed to memorize the medical procedures yet." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "All right." Mango saw that Wisdom was working so hard and she felt really sorry for him, though there was nothing she could do. Meanwhile, Wisdom was about to enter his room when he stopped suddenly. He turned around as he looked at Mango and said, "Mommy, daddy''s birthday is tomorrow, right?" "Yea, what''s the matter?" Mango looked at Wisdom innocently and asked. Suddenly, Wisdom seemed to have figured out something as he said with a smile, "Nothing, I just wanted you to wish him happy birthday for me." "What do you mean? Are you not going to celebrate your dad''s birthday?" Mango paused for a moment. Then, Wisdom smiled and said, "I will leave this ce with Zion tonight as the military army is departing at 8 o''clock. Zion isn''t emotionally stable and I''ll have to look after him, so I won''t be able to attend daddy''s birthday celebration." Mango was taken aback as she didn''t know that the army would leave this ce at 8 o''clock. "Can''t we leave together tomorrow?" "Well be using up too much electricity if Zion and I stay here." After that, Wisdom went into his room. Suddenly, Mango realized what Wisdom was saying and her face turned red. Did she look so overbearing that she wanted to dominate Nathaniel? Why did her child say that too? At that moment, Mango was incredibly upset. Nathaniel just happened to walk in and he asked as he saw Mango''s gloomy expression, "What''s wrong? Who made you unhappy?" "You!" After saying that, Mango was about to stand up and leave, but Nathaniel grabbed her by her waist and pulled her into his arms. "You''d better make it clear. How did I offend you again? Hm?" His warm breath brushed against Mango''s earlobe and it made Mango''s entire being shudder. At that instant, she had a feeling of deja vu as it seemed that she had treated Nathaniel like this not long ago... Mango wanted to get out of Nathaniel''s embrace, but he held her tightly. "What are you trying to escape?" "Nathaniel, have you regained your erectile ability?" Mango looked at Nathaniel provocatively. Suddenly, Nathaniel smiled and said, "I asked Noah about it and he said that I''ll recover in two days since it''s just a minor operation, so..." At that instant, Mango''s face turned pale. "No way! Are you kidding me? I thought you''ll need at least ten to fifteen days to recover, isn''t it? Nathaniel, don''t ruin the happiness of the rest of your life just because of your immediate desire..." Then, Nathaniel couldn''t help but let out a muffledugh when he saw Mango''s terrified expression. It was only then that Mango realized that Nathaniel had tricked her. "I see that you''re having fun, is it? Huh?" Mango was so angry that she ced her hands under Nathaniel''s armpit and started tickling him. "How dare you lie to me! How dare you bully me!" "Stop it! Hahaha!" Nathanielughed when Mango started torturing him as he couldn''t stand tickles. At that instant, their brightughter filled the entire room and it could be heard from outside too. Desmond wanted to report to Mango, but he turned around and left when he heard their voices from outside. He had decided to solve it on his own. Meanwhile, Mango didn''t know what was going on outside. She couldn''t help but be even more ruthless when she saw Nathaniel''s cheerfulughter. "How dare you say that I''m messing around? Hmm? I''m going to teach you a lesson! You''ll treat me like a pussy cat if I don''t show you my power, isn''t it?" Mango shifted her target site and went straight for Nathaniel''s abdomen. Nathaniel could feel her soft and delicate little fingers tickling him. It instantly ignited all his senses before it became all too overwhelming. He would really have to admit defeat soon if she continued to torture him like this. Immediately, Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s hand and flipped her over before pressing her against the bed with his body. At that instant, Mango''s face was flushed red like a tomato and it urged Nathaniel to bite her cheeks desperately. Her bright eyes flickered as she just messed around with Nathaniel and she looked incredibly dazzling and gorgeous. Then, Nathaniel lowered his head slowly. His warm breath made Mango''s heart sped up involuntarily. She knew that they were already an old married couple, but her heart was still thumping like crazy in the current situation. She could feel her heart in her throat and she was eager to kiss Nathaniel deep down. Mango couldn''t help but close her eyes. The moment Nathaniel''s cold thin lips touched her cherry lips, Mango''s heart bloomed as a surge of emotions filled her entire being. Their lingering kiss seemed to have sucked out her soul as her body was tightly pressed against Nathaniel''s chest. She could feel his blood rushing through his veins and his warm breath. After the kiss, Nathaniel still felt unsatisfied. He stroked Mango''s shy face while his voice was somewhat hoarse. "Mango..." "Hmm?" "I love you." Nathaniel''s said those words with his mellow voice and it sounded incredibly attractive and seductive. At that moment, Mango felt as if she waspletely drunk. Her eyes were sparkling like stars as she wrapped her arms around Nathaniel''s neck tightly before she puckered her lips and said with a smile, "You''re not wearing a female''s outfit though, so this confession doesn''t count." Then, Nathaniel''s lips twitched. Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 "Why are you so obsessed with this?" Nathaniel felt that his wife had be really cruel. How could she still remember his promise of disguising himself as a woman when they were indulging in such a romantic atmosphere? Was it because he no longer had charms? Or did his wife be smarter? Then, Mango couldn''t help butugh when she saw Nathaniel''s depressed expression, "I allow you to confess your feelings to me after the rest of the soldiers leave, so what do you think? I''m treating you well enough, isn''t it?" Well... What else could Nathaniel say? He chuckled awkwardly before letting go of Mango. It was impossible for him to carry on in such a situation. Mango sighed in relief when she saw him stand up. It was fortunate that he didn''t want to continue as Mango might not be able to hold back herself otherwise. Importantly, it wasn''t good for them to get too aroused now as Nathaniel''s body had not recovered yet. Then, Mango got up and poured Nathaniel a cup of cold water. "Hey, cool down yourself..." At that moment, Nathaniel found it funny. "Will I be able to cool down with this cold water?" "It''s better than nothing, just make do with it." Then, Mango sat down a little further away from him. Nathaniel found it amusing when he saw Mango''s action. His wife was afraid that he couldn''t control herself before he recovered yet she always flirted with him. Also, she kept bringing up the matter about him dressing up as a woman and confessing to her. At this point, Nathaniel didn''t know what to argue with her. He quaffed down all the cold water in one go. However, Mango gulped when his Adam''s apple moved. Good heavens! How was she able to suppress her emotions when he looked so seductive even when drinking a cup of water? Was she just incredibly desperate and horny because of her hormones? Then, Mango shook her head and looked away before she heard Nathaniel''s deep voice. "I heard that you spent ten million dors in Dark Mantle to buy a set of medical instruments for Wisdom?" At that moment, Mango was slightly stunned. "Who''s the bbermouth that told you this? Desmond?" "Is that important?" Nathaniel smiled faintly and his eyes were filled with emotions. "You treat Wisdom so well..." "Of course, he''s my son and no one would treat him like this if I don''t. Don''t you know that a son warms a mother''s heart?" Mango said it without a doubt and it made Nathaniel feel really grateful deep down. At that instant, he knew that Mango had genuinely treated Wisdom as her own son. "Where''s Bettany?" Suddenly, Nathaniel changed the topic and it startled Mango, but she said ndly, "I might need to deal with her people, but as you know, it''s not convenient for me to follow her, so I came back with Desmond." "Don''t act alone now that we''re in such a dangerous situation... I''ll be really worried." Then, Mango smiled upon hearing that Nathaniel was so concerned about her and she said, "Got it. I will stick with you from today onwards, okay?" "Alright." Nathaniel agreed in an instant. "Are you not ashamed at all..." Mango muttered, but there was a smile on her face. "Well, you have slept for such a long time. Come and shop with me and show your charms as the most attractive man." At that moment, Mango''s words caused Nathaniel tough. "I have already given my bank card to you, how else do you expect me to do? And how do I show my charms as the most handsome man?" "Nathaniel, don''t act as if you''re poor in front of me. You gave me your bank card, but what about your credit card? I''m sure you have it with you. Are you nning to spend your money on your mistresses, so you''re not willing to let me use it? Hmm?" Mango ced both of her hands on her hips and she looked like a ferocious woman. However, Nathaniel''s smiled even wider. "How would I have mistresses? Even if I have one, she would be scared away by your fierce appearance." "Nathaniel, how dare you say that I am fierce? Do you want me to teach you a lesson?" Mango acted as if she wanted to punish Nathaniel as she spoke. Then, Nathaniel hurriedly stood up and walked out. "A gentleman would argue but never hit a person!" "I''m a woman... a narrow-minded woman!" Mango chased after Nathaniel and attacked his armpit. However, Nathaniel didn''t let her do it this time as he directly picked her up and walked outside. "Hello, Captain Ye!" A soldier just happened to pass by and his loud voice frightened Mango as she buried herself into Nathaniel''s chest. What a shame! They were already an old married couple, yet Nathaniel carried her out and it was witnessed by a soldier. No one else could feel more embarrassed than her at this moment! Mango pinched the side of Nathaniel''s waist in anger. "Mmm!" Nathaniel snorted as he nodded to the soldier. The soldier felt that Nathaniel sounded a bit strange, but he did not think much about it as he left quickly. What a joke! He was afraid of getting punished as he had interrupted the captain''s intimate interaction with his wife. Then, Nathaniel whispered when he saw that the soldier had left, "Mrs. Ye, you''ve been ying many little tricks recently..." "It''s just my way of expressing my love." Mango said with a smile. "Is that so?" "I would scold and hit you only because I care about you." Mango answered it smoothly. Suddenly, Nathaniel drew close to Mango''s face and said with a smile, "If that''s so, then let me kiss and make love to you tonight..." "What?" Mango hadn''t registered his words in her mind yet. Then, Nathaniel couldn''t help but whisper a few words in her ear when he saw how adorable she was. At that instant, Mango''s face turned red. "Nathaniel, you''re an old freaking rogue!" "Hahaha!" Nathanielughed happily. He carried Mango into the car before driving her out for shopping. In fact, there weren''t many ces where they could roam around, but Mango was in a good mood, while Nathaniel genuinely cherished their moment together as it seldom happened. It was an afternoon as the sunlight shone on Mango''s body and her mood seemed brighter than usual. The corners of her lips were slightly raised and the smile on her face made Nathaniel overjoyed. Mango walked around the ce like a child although she didn''t buy much. Nathaniel knew that she missed Rainie deep down, so he said to her, "There''s a diamond store over there, shall we go and have a look?" "Would you pay no matter how much the diamond is?" "What''s money? It''s nothing more than paper to us, so you can spend it as you like. I''ll feel ufortable if you can''t spend them all." Then, Nathaniel''s words made Mango smile. "Honey, you''re incredibly handsome!" "Where''s my reward?" Nathaniel lowered his handsome face beside Mango''s directly. Mango wasn''t ying hard to get at all as she kissed Nathaniel''s cheeks on the street without hesitation. At that moment, the people passing by whistled. Mango''s face turned red, but Nathaniel stretched out his arm and sped his hand with Mango while the smile on his face widened. Everyone around them was unable to take their eyes off them. Then, the two of them walked into the diamond store hand in hand like any ordinary lover. Mango realized that the diamonds here were really beautiful. She took fancy on a colorful diamond pendant and figured that it wouldpliment Rainie''s skin tone. "Honey, does this look good?" "It does, but you''re prettier." Nathaniel''s flirt made Mango feel really pleased deep down. "It''s not for me, it''s for Rainie." "Then you''ll have to ask Thomas as I have no idea." At that moment, Mango smiled again. Nathaniel''s EQ was getting higher. Soon, the two of them picked and bought many pendants. When Nathaniel swiped his card, the worker''s eyes werepletely fixated on him. At that moment, Mango felt that something was wrong. She knew that her husband was outstanding, but she felt really ufortable that someone else was staring at him so eagerly. So, Mango stepped forward and snatched the credit card from Nathaniel''s hand directly before handing it over. "Give us the bill!" Mango blocked the female worker''s gaze and she was stunned for a moment. However, she quickly took over the credit card and settled their payment when she saw Mango''s angry expression. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was really contented with Mango''s jealousy. Mango was still a little angry when the two of them walked out of the diamond store. "From now on, you must put on your sunsses when you go out! No, I''ll buy you a pair of sunsses now." Mango was so jealous that she went to buy a pair of shades for Nathaniel. However, she regretted it after Nathaniel put it on. He looked even more charming after wearing the sunsses... At that moment, Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together. Nathanielughed when he saw her expression and said, "Alright, let''s leave and go to a ce where there are only the two of us after we''re done shopping, okay?" "Only the two of us?" Mango''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Yea." Nathaniel caressed her head and his eyes were filled with love. It was only now that Mango felt much better. Later, Mango suddenly halted in her tracks when the two of them passed by a clothing store. "You want to buy clothes?" "No, but I want to buy some for you as preparation for your confession tonight." At that moment, Nathaniel could no longer smile after hearing Mango''s words. He was unwilling to do so, but he still followed Mango into the store as he prioritized Mango''s happiness. It was a women''s clothing store. Nathaniel had no choice but to watch as Mango picked an outfit and he felt really sorry for himself deep down. Finally, Mango picked up a fishtail skirt and handed it to Nathaniel. At that moment, Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. "Do you think I can wear this?" "Of course, my husband is so handsome! You would look good in everything even if you wear women''s clothes, so why don''t you try it on?" Mango''s eyes were filled with anticipation. Nathaniel was on the verge of refusing but he stopped on second thought. Mango was so persistent with this matter and it seemed that he couldn''t avoid this. He would have to wear it no matter what he did, so he decided to let it go. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Then, Nathaniel gritted his teeth and took the fishtail dress into the changing room. The workers around waspletely dumbfounded. They thought that Mango was going to wear the dress when she picked it, yet it turned out that the handsome man in front of them was going to try it on. On the other hand, Mango did not care what others thought as she waved her hand and called the worker over before asking, "Do you sell wigs here?" "Yes, Madam." "Do you have cosmetics?" "Yes, Madam." Later, Mango immediately walked towards Nathaniel''s changing room after the worker had everything prepared. Nathaniel was still holding on to the fishtail skirt with a conflicted expression when Mango opened his door and walked in. "Honey, let me do your makeup." "Can I say no?" Nathaniel frowned tightly. "No way!" At that moment, Mango smiled smugly. Nathaniel couldn''t bear to see her be disappointed, so he sat down on the chair and allowed Mango to do whatever she wanted. So, Mango put on the wig and some make-up on Nathaniel. She treated this matter so seriously that she even applied mascara to his eyes. His long curled eyshes made Mango feel really envious. He was a man yet he had such beautiful eyshes! Soon, Mango helped Nathaniel wear the fishtail dress and she couldn''t help but be shocked. Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 He looked incredibly beautiful! Mango couldn''t take her eyes off him at that instant. However, Nathaniel felt a little awkward. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Nathaniel felt very ufortable as the fishtail skirt wrapped him up like a mummy. Nevertheless, Mango grabbed Nathaniel directly and walked out. "Wait..." Nathaniel hesitated, but he couldn''t control his wife''s excitement, so he simply closed his eyes while he was dragged out by Mango. "Look, what do you think?" Mango pointed at Nathaniel and asked the worker beside her. At that moment, the worker waspletely stunned. "Wow, thisdy is so beautiful, especially her eyes! They look so attractive." Meanwhile, Nathaniel frowned. Was the employee in front of him blind? Nathaniel was a man! Nathaniel was about to speak when Mango voiced out instead. "Right! I said that he would look good. Give me the other set of outfit... yeap, the beautifulce dress." Then, Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. Why was his wife so obsessed with women''s clothing? However, Mango didn''t care about his reluctance at all as she quickly paid for the dress and pushed Nathaniel into the dressing room. Nathaniel thought this dress was a little betterpared to the fishtail skirt as he could at least breathe freely. He had to control his breath when he wore the fishtail skirt as he was afraid that he would ruin the dress if he was too forceful. It was hard to imagine how much a woman had to endure for the sake of beauty. The fishtail skirt was not made for a human to wear at all. Nathaniel changed his clothes slowly and he really wanted to stay in the fitting room forever in truth. Soon, the worker outside came to her senses and whispered to her colleague, "I just remembered that it was a man who went into the fitting room, wasn''t it?" "Oh, yes, it''s a man... howe the person who came out was a beautiful woman?" They were a little surprised. Meanwhile, Mango didn''t care what they said as she suddenly remembered the female attendant''s lustful gaze at her husband. She said, "Oh, my husband has a special kink. I hope you don''t mind and that you can keep it a secret for us." At that moment, the worker was petrified. A special kink? What a pity! He was such a handsome man... Why did he have such a special fetish? At that instant, Mango saw the regret in their eyes and she was madly joyful deep down. Who told you to thirst for my husband! She was sure that the female workers would not dare to gawk at Nathaniel anymore. Finally, Nathaniel came out. He walked toward them awkwardly. Mango saw that his expression seemed gloomy, so she put the high heels that she had just chosen back in ce and brought over a pair of white sandals. "You can wear this pair of shoes considering your height..." Then, Nathaniel nced at Mango helplessly, but he still sat down and changed his shoes as he looked at her dotingly. The female staff was initially suspicious of Mango''s words, but now when they saw Nathaniel doing everything so willingly and even seemed to be enjoying it, they couldn''t help but frown. "I guess it''s true..." "What a pity." The two workers whispered. Nathaniel didn''t bother to listen to what they said as he just wanted his wife to be happy. Nevertheless, he would never do such a shameful thing in his life again. He said in his heart as he put on the shoes. Meanwhile, Mango looked at Nathaniel and she felt a little jealous and hateful. She was a woman and her beauty was nopare to him! That was so unfair! Mango swiped her card and walked out of the clothing store while holding Nathaniel''s hand. Then, Nathaniel''s mouth twitched again. "Are you expecting me to dress like this and shop with you?" "I think that''s a good idea! From now on, you are my best friend." Mango smiled as she was extremely satisfied. Nathaniel once againpromised when he saw Mango''s contented smile although he was very awkward. The two of them walked on the street and it was a beautiful scene. A few men passed by them and they whistled towards Nathaniel. "Beauty, would you like to have some fun with me?" A few of them even began to provoke and flirt with Nathaniel fearlessly. Nathaniel''s face was extremely gloomy at that moment and he would have killed all of them if it weren''t for Mango. Mango tried to hold back herughter and she was about to go crazy. Later, the two of them passed by a flower shop. Mango bought a bunch of roses before they went to the jewelry shop where she bought a ring. Afterward, she gave these to Nathaniel. Nathaniel took it and went to theke with Mango. The scenery here was very beautiful and the person beside Mango was gorgeous too. So, Mango said in a rxed and happy tone, "Let''s ask someone to help us take a picture of this exciting moment." At this point, Nathaniel had totally dropped his ego as he let Mango do whatever she liked. "It''s up to you." Mango found a young man who was passing by and gave him some money as she requested him to film them a video. The boy was willing to help since Mango gave him quite a huge sum of money. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Mango stood in front of Nathaniel and looked at him with a smile. On the other hand, Nathaniel felt a little awkward, but he still knelt on one knee before Mango. Yet, she stopped him. "I''ve changed my mind." "Yea?" Nathaniel was stunned for a moment before he heard Mango say, "I want to propose to you! You''re a beauty now, Mr. Ye." At that instant, Nathaniel really wanted to know where did Mango''s strange tricks and idease from. "Can you stop fooling around?" "I''m enjoying it though." Then, Mango''s words made Nathanielpromise once again. "Fine, you can do as you wish as long as you''re happy." He blinked his eyes as the mascara made his eyes really ufortable. It was truly a suffering for him! Mango did not notice Nathaniel''s difort as she quickly ran to a store nearby and changed into a white suit. She looked like a graceful gentlemen after wearing her hat. A chill went down Nathaniel''s spine when he saw Mango walked toward him with a devilish smile. Then, Mango lifted Nathaniel''s chin with her finger as she smiled evilly. She said like a ruffian, "Beauty, show me your smile." At that moment, Nathaniel was so angry that he startedughing and his smile was incredibly gorgeous even so. Mango was instantly mesmerized by his smile. At that instant, the teenage quickly turned on the camera and started recording. Nathaniel cleared his throat and said, "Sir, I''m a servant from a noble family." Immediately, Mango burst intoughter. A servant? He actually imed to be a servant! Mango felt that Nathaniel hadpletely changed her perspectives of life! What''s more, Nathaniel was looking at her shyly now and someone might urge tomit a crime because of his cute expression! "How about I carry you into my house grandly and marry you as my legal wife?" Mango started joking unreservedly. Then, Nathaniel bowed his head slightly and said timidly, "That would be great..." Mango was about to go crazy as she had to suppress herughter, but she still held it back for the video. "Tell me, how much do you want for the betrothal gifts? I''m so poor that I have nothing else left other hand money." Then, Nathaniel''s eyes sparkled as he suddenly said, "I don''t want your money, but I just hope that you can show me your love on bed." "Hahaha!" Mango couldn''t hold back herughter any longer. She wasughing her head off when Nathaniel pulled her into his embrace and held the rose in his hand in front of Mango the next moment. "My dear Mango, will you marry me? I promise to be with you forever regardless of whether you''re healthy or sick, rich or poor. We''ll spend the rest of our lives will be together and I''ll never abandon you." Nathaniel''s gaze was filled with seriousness as his beautiful doe eyes sparkled charmingly. Mango was deeply moved at that instant as Nathaniel warmed her heart. "I do!" Mango wrapped her arms around Nathaniel''s neck happily and pressed her sweet lips against his without hesitation. The two of them kissed passionately while everyone around was stunned as they watched the two. "What the f*ck! What''s going on?" "The two women are kissing publicly! Do they even have respect for the men in this world?" "F*ck, two beautiful women are making out... I''d rather die!" The area was filled with exmations and whistles, but Mango and Nathaniel totally turned a deaf ear to them. They were lost in love as they only had each other in their eyes and they hoped that time would stop at this point. How they wished that this moment wouldst forever until they grew old! Mango was gazing deeply and affectionately at Nathaniel when he took the opportunity to put the diamond ring on her finger. "You are mine from now on, Mango, don''t ever think about leaving me for your entire life." "I won''t leave you even if I''m beaten to death." Then, Mango leaped onto Nathaniel''s back. Nathaniel immediately held her with his hands. The boy who was recording the scene felt that this scene was insulting him as a single man. He swore to find a girlfriend and get into a rtionship at that moment. They were such a sweet couple! He was about to get diabetes! Then, Nathaniel carried Mango and left as he did not want to stay behind and let others watch them. Mango took back her phone from the teenager and saved the proposal video. Meanwhile, Nathaniel walked very steadily even in women''s clothing. Mango was on his back, but she didn''t care about others'' gaze at them or theirments. She hugged Nathaniel tightly and said in a low voice, "Honey, I love you." Then, the corners of Nathaniel''s lips lifted up while his eyes were sparkling so brightly that everyone could not take their eyes off him. "I love you too." His voice was not loud, but it traveled to Mango''s ears along with the wind and it touched the bottom of her heart. A surge of emotions welled up and it excited Mango''s entire being. Nathaniel carried Mango for a while before returning to the parking lot. Mango people were taking photos and whistling at them along the way, but it didn''t matter to them as they were entirely in their own world. After getting in the car, Nathaniel quickly used Mango''s makeup cleanser to remove his makeup before he changed into his own clothes. Then, he let out a long sigh of relief and said, "It feels great to be myself." Mango curled her lips into a smile. Suddenly, her cell phone rang. She could tell from the tone that it was a WhatsApp message. Nathaniel didn''t think much of it as he was busy cleaning himself up. Meanwhile, Mango looked down and saw that it was from the group chat with a few married women. She was added to the group forcefully after the previous gathering. "What the f*ck, Mango, didn''t you go to Swovenia to save your husband and son? I saw you hooking up with a beautifuldy on the street instead!" Emberly was the first to send a message. "Mango, our brother will be sad if you do so!" Genevieve was the one who sent the second message. "Mango, we can stillmunicate with each other on the Inte although Swovenia is far away from Ocean City. However, you stirred up such a big trouble, does Nathan know about it?" Esther sent a third message. At that moment, Mango was annoyed as she quickly replied. "How did you know?" "Come on, it''s trending on Twitter! It''s wouldn''t matter much if you hooked up with an ugly lesbian, but you found such an attractive woman and made out with her publicly. Mango, I''m really curious how Nathaniel will punish you after he knows about it." Emberly''s reaction and words as she gloated over Mango''s incident made the corner of Mango''s mouth twitch. Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 What the hell? It was trending on Twitter?! She was just ying cosy with her husband yet it became the headline on Twitter?! Was this true? Then, Mango hurriedly logged into Twitter. Indeed, the picture of her lifting Nathaniel''s chin with her finger was exposed on the inte. She didn''t know whichizen took this photo, but it perfectly captured her coquettish expression and Nathaniel''s shyness. If she hadn''t been involved in the scene herself, she wouldn''t believe that the person was Nathaniel! No wonder Emberly and the others didn''t recognize him. At that moment, Mango realized that she had stirred up a big trouble. Her grandpa and uncle would see it too since Emberly saw it. They would surely think that she hadmitted a shameful sin behind Nathaniel''s back! At that instant, Mango felt like crying. Things were getting out of control. Meanwhile, Nathaniel finished cleaning himself up and he spoke when he saw Mango staring at her phone in despair. "What''s wrong? I''ve already done as you said by putting on women''s clothing and propose to you. Are you still not satisfied with it? Or is it because the teenager didn''t take a good shot that you''re unhappy?" Then, Mango looked at Nathaniel who was clueless and said helplessly, "Nathaniel, we''ve gone viral." "What?" Nathaniel was a little surprised. Mango handed her phone to Nathaniel directly and said with guilt, "I''m sorry... I didn''t expect this to happen." Nathaniel would lose his reputation entirely if others knew that he cosyed as a beauty. At that instant, Mango felt that she was really inconsiderate. It was just a small game between her and her husband... How were they supposed to settle the issue now that it became big trouble? Theizens were really annoying too... Did they have nothing to do? How dare they take that picture? Not only did the person capture the scene, but he also posted it on Twitter... Mango did not even give him permission! Mango was ndering theizens in her heart as she looked at Nathaniel warily. Now, he was frowning without uttering a word. Was he angry? What should she do? Mango was at a loss when her phone in Nathaniel''s hand rang. Nathaniel nced at the caller ID and found that it was Terrance. Then, he directly handed it over to Mango. They knew without a doubt why Terrance was calling her at this moment. So, Mango shook her head, but Nathaniel had already swiped the answer button for her. "Mango, what the hell are you doing? Are you crazy? Did someone force you to do it? Tell me, who''s the person that threatened you? I''ll kill him! I don''t know if Nathaniel has seen it or not, but how are you going to solve the issue after he sees it? Aren''t you crazily in love with him? Since when did you be a lesbian? Huh? Be honest with me, when did your sexual orientation change?" Terrance''s voice was a bit hoarse as it was obvious how angry he was. "Terrance, it''s not what you think, we were just..." Suddenly, Mango couldn''t continue her words. This was initially a small game between her and Nathaniel. However, now that this matter was revealed, would Nathaniel still have a foothold in Ocean City? Would he still be able to face his rtives and friends? She swore that she had never expected this oue. She just wanted to roley with Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel let out a sigh when he saw that Mango was on the verge of crying. Then, he spoke directly to Terrance on the phone. "That woman is me." At that moment, Terrance was stunned as he could recognize Nathaniel''s voice. "Nathaniel?" "Yea." "What did you say? Who is the woman in the photo?" Terrance thought that he had heard Nathaniel wrongly. Then, Nathaniel cleared his throat and said, "This is just a game between me and Mango. We were just roleying, but I guess it bothered you, so sorry." Terrance widened his mouth in shock and it took him a long time toe back to his senses. "Nathaniel, you''re a soldier! How can you mess around with Mango? If others find out that you disguised yourself as a woman, you..." "I don''t care if they know about it. I just want my wife to be happy. Other people''s opinions have nothing to do with me." At that instant, Mango gawked at Nathaniel admiringly upon hearing his words. Her husband was so handsome! Meanwhile, Terrance became speechless again. It took him quite a while to answer Nathaniel. "Fine, I won''t care about you guys anymore and you can dote on Mango as you like. Sooner or later, she will be the onemanding you to do ridiculous stuff. At that time, don''te to me because you feel aggrieved." "Terrance, what are you talking about? Are you even my uncle?" Mango felt depressed, but Terrance hung up the phone in an instant. She didn''t know if he was mad at her or Nathaniel. However, Brantley called as soon as Terrance hung up the phone. Simr to Terrance, he reprimanded Mango the moment he spoke. At that moment, Mango felt that she was wronged. So, Nathaniel exined to Brantley patiently. "What a farce!" Brantley ended the call directly after hearing this and they could tell that he was very angry at Nathaniel. Mango felt a little guilty. "Honey, I''m sorry..." "Silly girl, you don''t have to apologize. We can live the way we want, so don''t care about what others say." At that moment, Mango felt really pleased and contented as Nathaniel''s words were really sweet. However, Nathaniel was one of the four scions of Ocean City, so he would naturally have quite a few fangirls. Now that Mango was involved in such a situation, the fangirls all startedmenting on Mango''s tweet to scold her. In fact, they scolded her in a really terrible manner. Of course Mango wanted to ignore it, but her mood was inevitably affected. On the other hand, Nathaniel did not say anything. He signed up for a Twitter ount and let Ned verify it. Soon, Nathaniel tagged Mango on a Twitter post. "As long as my wife is happy, I don''t mind roleying as her maid next time. Thank you my wife for helping me make up this time. I came to know that I can be so beautiful only after looking at the photo! I''m really grateful to be able to be my wife''s close friend today." Immediately, his tweet went viral on Twitter as soon as he posted it. What? That beauty was Nathaniel? What a joke! Noah, Morgan, and Eugene almost gone out of their minds. "Is Nathaniel crazy?" "Is it necessary for him to dote on his wife like that? Does he even have dignity?" Meanwhile, Morgan did not utter a word, but his brows were knitted together. Clearly, he did not agree with Nathaniel''s action. Conversely, the fangirls went crazy. "Wow! The beautiful woman is Nathaniel Ye!" "I want to marry Mr. Ye! I don''t mind being his second or third wife!" "Mr. Ye is indeed my idol! He dotes on his wife so much!" The fangirlsmented crazily and the news immediately trended on Twitter. Then, more people started discussing it. Mango felt as if she was dreaming as she witnessed everything that was happening before her eyes. She was really surprised by Nathaniel''s action as she knew just how aloof he was. He shockingly admitted to the public that he roleyed with Mango and revealed without hesitation that he was the beauty. At that moment, Mango''s eyes became tearful. "Honey, you''re so nice to me..." "Silly girl, who else should I cherish other than you? Alright, let''s pack up now and go back to the encampment." Nathaniel was so considerate that Mango felt she was dreaming. She wouldn''t mind going through any hardships just to gain Nathaniel''s affection. At that moment, Nathaniel looked at the emotions in Mango''s eyes. He felt that it was worth it although his reputation dropped after his roleying news went viral. There wasn''t much he wanted in this world other than Mango. Everything else was worthless to him. Suddenly, Nathaniel''s mood was lightened up. He drove Mango back to the encampment. When the base''s military officers saw Nathaniel, their reactions were really big. However, they dared not say anything considering Nathaniel''s rank. Conversely, Zion saw Mango and Nathaniel return and he gave them a thumbs-up before saying, "Mr. Ye, you''re amazing!" Nathaniel didn''t know if Zion was being sarcastic or if it was apliment, but he took it as praise anyway. "Well, don''t be jealous of me as you can do it too." Then, the corner of Zion''s mouth twitched. Mr. Ye was bing increasingly thick-skinned recently. Zion ignored Nathaniel and looked at Mango, "Mommy, I''ll be returning to the troop." "Baby, can''t you stay at home for a few more days?" At that instant, Zion felt really awkward because Mango called him baby. "No, I''m afraid that Mr. Ye will drive me out of the house. I should have some awareness instead of being so ignorant and not realizing that I''m third-wheeling. Otherwise, I might be disliked for no reason." Upon hearing Zion''s words, Nathaniel nodded and said, "Mm, you''ve indeed be more enlightened after bing a soldier." However, Zion frowned slightly. "Mr. Ye, where''s your reputation?" Immediately, Nathaniel went silent, but there was a hint of pride in his eyes. At that moment, Zion felt that Mr. Ye had totally gone crazy. How could he dressed up as a woman? And he even admitted it on Twitter! There must be something wrong with him... Zion really wanted to distance himself from Nathaniel. He didn''t want to be acquainted with a man who had no principle. However, Zion''s eyes were filled with warmth when he looked at Mango. "Mommy, you''re not in good health, so don''t let Mr. Ye bully you. You should go home earlier as you''ve been out for a long time. Also, it''s New Year in less than a month... I''ll go skiing with you then." "All right." Mango stroked her son''s head and she suddenly hoped that time could stop at that moment. She really didn''t want her baby son to grow up too soon, but at the same time, she wished that he could be an adult quickly. Well, only mothers could understand her contradictory emotions. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. On the other hand, Wisdom smiled and said, "Daddy, mommy, I''ll go with Zion too." "Your teacher is back?" Nathaniel suddenly asked. Then, Wisdom nodded and said, "Mrs. Zhang will go back to Ocean City, so we will all go together." "Be careful on your way home. Zion, take care of Wisdom." Mango voiced out. She didn''t know why Bettany wanted to return to Ocean City, but she didn''t want anything to happen to Wisdom. So, she was relieved that Zion was with him. Then, Zion nodded. Soon, they left Swovenia along with the troop. Mango looked at the encampment that was still quite vibrant not long ago. Now, she and Nathaniel were the only ones left, so she felt a little ufortable. Nathaniel wrapped his arms around her from behind and said softly, "Pack your things up, we should go soon too." "Where are we going?" Mango''s face was filled with confusion. Then, Nathaniel smiled and said, "As I said, well go to a ce where there are only the two of us and well stay there for a few days." "What about Desmond and the others..." "Tell them to go back first." At that instant, Mango started looking forward to it after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Tell me, where are you bringing me to for us to spend some time with each other?" "Take a guess!" Nathaniel said with a smile and his mysterious expression made Mango feel really excited deep down. Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Mango looked at Nathaniel''s smiling face and she became infatuated with him. Nathaniel reached out his finger and touched the tip of her nose when he saw Mango looking at him like this. "Ouch..." Mango frowned slightly and was a little angry. However, Nathaniel fell even deeply in love with her. "Are you able to guess it?" "No, but you promised that you would take me to the ocean." Mango said with a smile. Well, didn''t she want a romantic outing? They would be able to spend time with only each other on the ocean, wasn''t it? Nathaniel smiled faintly, but he didn''t say whether her answer was right or wrong. He just told the servants to pack up their stuff before taking Mango to the helicopter. Mango was stunned when she saw that there was no one on the helicopter. "Where''s the pilot?" Then, Nathaniel said with a smile, "From today on, I will be your pilot." "You? Can you do it?" Mango was shocked. However, Nathaniel frowned when Mango doubted him. "Hey, don''t doubt whether your man can do something." "Oh...erm..." Mango''s face turned a little red at that instant, but she asked again so that she wouldn''t offend Nathaniel, "You know how to do it?" "Yes! Let''s go, dear." Nathaniel invited Mango onto the helicopter very gentlemanly. Mango was a little hesitant, but she took in a deep breath when she saw Nathaniel''s confident expression and said, "Fine, it''s also a blessing to be able to die at the same ce as you." Then, the corners of Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. Did his wife really have so little faith in him? Meanwhile, Mango quickly fastened her seatbelt after sitting in the passenger seat. She asked another question when Nathaniel got into the helicopter. "Honey, are you sure?" Then, Nathaniel nced at her with a meaningful look. Mango immediately smiled foolishly when she saw this and she didn''t dare to say another word. When Nathaniel started the ne, Mango held onto the handle tightly as her heart started thumping quickly. That was really nerve-wrecking! Her husband flew a helicopter for her to enjoy the scenery. Other women would surely envy her if she bragged this on social media. At the thought of this, Mango took out her phone immediately and took a photo of Nathaniel''s side profile while he was flying the helicopter. She then wrote on Twitter, "Wow, my husband looks really handsome when he''s flying the helicopter!" As soon as she posted the tweet, many people responded in an instant. Mango didn''t care about theirments and she sent the pictures to her friends via WhatsApp. Emberly was the first to reply. "Hey, where''s your conscience for showing off your love? Are you out of your mind?" Then, Genevieve replied too. "Come on, my husband can fly a helicopter too, but he''s just toozy to do it." On the other hand, Esther liked her message without saying a word, but she sent them a video on Whatsapp the next second. It was a video of Morgan flying a ne. Immediately, Emberly smiled and replied to Mango, "How about this? He''s better, isn''t he? Just look at Morgan''s skills." Then, Mango snorted coldly and replied, "Well, can Eugene skills beat Nathaniel''s skills? Why not show us his ability?" Suddenly, Emberly felt a little depressed. She looked at Eugene and kicked him although he was holding his phone and having a video conference. "What?" Eugene asked hurriedly after his wife kicked him as he thought that something went wrong. Then, Emberly asked ndly, "Can you fly a helicopter?" "Are you crazy? Why should I learn how to fly a helicopter when I''ve already raised four pilots? It''s too risky... Do you want to be a widow?" However, Eugene''s words made Emberly''s mouth twitch. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I don''t care if I''ll be a widow. You must go and learn how to fly a helicopter tomorrow." Emberly went straight to the point. At that moment, Eugene was speechless. "Why should I learn to fly a ne?" "Just do as I say." Emberly could not stand Eugene anymore. Meanwhile, Mango didn''t know that Eugene had to start his miserable life of learning to be a pilot because of her picture for show off. She was chatting with Genevieve when Nathaniel was flying the helicopter. It was now five thousand meters above the ground. Mango looked at the clouds outside and she suddenly realized that it felt different when her husband was the one flying the helicopter. She turned her head and looked at Nathaniel. At that instant, she felt that he seemed increasingly handsome and wless throughout. "You''re literally drooling... Get a tissue." Nathaniel said with a smile while looking steadily forward. Mango quickly stretched out her hand to wipe her mouth. However, it was only when she realized that she wasn''t drooling that she found that Nathaniel had tricked her. "Nathaniel!" She let out a coquettish growl. Then, Nathaniel burst outughing. His wife was really innocent and lovely. At that moment, Mango was attracted by his faint smile. She held her chin and tilted her head while looking at Nathaniel''s side profile like a maniac. Then, she sighed and said, "Nathaniel, how are you so handsome?" Nathaniel was overjoyed at that instant. "Thank you for yourpliment." "I''m sure that Zion won''t need to worry about finding a girlfriend in the future. Many women will pounce on him since he inherited your appearance." However, Mango was suddenly a little worried. Nathaniel saw that her tone changed all of a sudden, so he frowned and said, "Zion is still young, why are you worrying so much?" "So what if he''s young? Zion is my son and I should definitely be worried about him. Then, Nathaniel stopped talking. How could a four-year-old kid find a girlfriend? However, he didn''t dare to say these words to Mango. Later, Nathaniel concentrated on flying the ne while Mango did not speak anymore. In fact, she was a little sleepy. She felt really exhausted after walking for so long. Eventually, Mango closed her eyes and fell asleep. Nathaniel looked at her face as she slept peacefully and he couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. He flew the ne for another five hours before theynded. Mango opened her eyes as she sensed it. At that moment, she was shocked by the scenery in front of her. "Holy crap! Is this snow?" "Yea." Nathaniel noticed the surprise in Mango''s eyes and he felt that it was indeed not a waste for him to fly for five hours. Immediately, Mango leaned against the window of the helicopter. She could the blue boundless ocean below her and the white snowkes drifting in the sky. The snow melted after falling into the sea and the scene was truly breathtaking. All of a sudden, Mango saw a snow-white ind in the middle of the ocean. It was blinding white and particrly obvious in the middle of the azure sea when Mango looked down from the sky. "Nathan, look! There''s an ind there! It seems pretty big..." "Yea, that''s where wellnd." Then, Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango. "A remote ind?" "I bought this private ind a few years ago, but I haven''t named it yet. Why don''t you give it a name since it''s for you?" Then, Nathaniel''s words caused Mango be taken aback once again. "You gave me a present when it''s your birthday?" "Well, I can do whatever I want since it''s my birthday." Nathaniel''s words were really overbearing. At that moment, Mango felt really pleased and contented deep down. "Does it snow here during all four seasons?" "Almost. There''s no spring and summer here, so it snows all year round." Mango was shocked upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "I didn''t know that there''s such a ce in this world." "There are all sorts of strange things in this big world. I happened to have passed by this area and I discovered the unique natural environment here. The scenery is really beautiful since it snows all year round, so I decided to contact the local government and bought this ind." Nathaniel''s mentioned this matter as if it was as simple as buying a watch. However, Mango knew that he would definitely not be able to buy it without any strong connections. Nevertheless, she didn''t care about these as she really loved this ce. The ne was still taxiing. Mango was able to take a closer look as they got closer. The houses were painted white too toplement the snowy scenery. It really seemed like a fairytale world. Later, Mango got off the helicopter immediately after Nathanielnded the ne. "Wow!" She cheered and jumped as she ran around in the snow like a child. Nathaniel shook his head in amusement. He took out a jacket from his luggage and chased after Mango before he forcefully wrapped it around Mango. "The weather here is rtively cold... be careful not to catch a cold." "Nathaniel, Nathaniel, this ce is so beautiful! I really like this ce!" Mango jumped onto Nathaniel''s body directly. Then, Nathaniel held her tightly with his hands as his lips slightly curled up and he looked at Mango dotingly. "You like it?" "Yes, I do!" "I''ll give it to you if you like it. Welle here once every year for a few days as a holiday." "Sounds good!" Mango exhaled and she found it interesting as her breath was white and misty. She jumped off Nathaniel''s embrace and ran on the snow speedily while leaving a string of small footprints behind her. Nathaniel followed her footprints one by one. Suddenly, Mango turned around and she saw Nathaniel''s childish actions. So, she asked with a smile, "What are you doing?" "I''ll walk along on your footsteps until we grow old and the worldes to an end." His sudden affectionate words made Mango feel really delightful. "What did you do just now? Your words sound so sweet!" "I''m just speaking from the bottom of my heart." Then, Nathaniel extended his hand. Mango looked at his slender fair hands not far away. She felt really excited deep down as it seemed as if she was at their wedding and about to entrust her life to Nathaniel. She ced her hand on Nathaniel''s palm and his warm hands touched the bottom of her heart. Nathaniel looked at her and said affectionately, "May I ask you for a dance, my beautifuldy?" However, Mango paused for a moment. "Here?" "Will you?" "Of course." Mango looked at Nathaniel''s affectionate gaze and agreed immediately. Then, they embraced each other as they started dancing in the snow. The two of them danced gracefully and carefreely in the snow at that moment. Mango was so overwhelmingly in love and her blood was boiling in excitement. She hadn''t felt so moved in so many years, but she was like a teenager who encountered her first love at this moment. It was as if she was dancing with her beloved person for the first time. She would never forget this moment for the rest of her life even after twenty years. This scene would be ingrained in her memory. Mango and Nathaniel danced in the snow for a long time and they stopped only when Mango felt heaty. "Creekside Cottage." Mango suddenly spoke. Then, Nathaniel was slightly stunned. "What?" "I name this ind Creekside Cottage, what do you think?" Mango looked at Nathaniel with excitement. Then, Nathaniel nodded immediately. "Alright. I''ll ask someone to register it tomorrow and transfer this property under your name." However, Mango shook her head and said, "Why should you transfer this property to me? You''re the one who bought this ind..." "Whatever that''s mine is yours!" Then, Nathaniel''s words made Mango smile happily. Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 The weather was still a little cold outside. Nathaniel held Mango''s small hands tightly as he entered the vi with her. However, it was also quite chilly inside the vi. Mango felt a little delighted when she saw the western-style decor and the firece. "Are there no servants?" "Yea, we promised to spend time alone." Then, Nathaniel threw his coat on the sofa before going to light the firece. Soon, the room felt as warm as toast. "I''ll clean the ce up." Mango also took off her jacket before going into the bathroom to take a rag and she started to clean the ce. They tidied up the vi just like any ordinary couple. Soon, Mango felt a little tired as she hadn''t done so much physical work in a long time. She saw Nathaniel shovel the snow in front of the door and thought that he looked really handsome when he moved the shovel. It was his birthday this day. So, Mango got up and went to the kitchen. She saw that there was flour, so she rolled up her sleeves and started to make noodles. She wanted to make him a bowl of longevity noodles no matter what. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was sweating after he shoveled the snow outside. He saw Mango washing her hands and making soup for him when he entered the house. At that instant, the corners of his pretty lips curled up. Birthday was nothing special to him and he didn''t need to celebrate it. I had always been abroad in the past, so Nanny Zhang was the one celebrating his and Nick''s birthday. At that time, he did not understand why Madeline cared so much about their birthdays, but he felt heartbroken now that he knew the reason. Later, he realized that he was just a pawn aftering to this world. That was why he thought that his birthday was a shame that marked his failure in life. However, Mango was cooking so busily now because of his birthday. Perhaps it wasn''t too bad to celebrate his birthday if he could spend his time like this every year, His wife cooking in the kitchen with just amp could warm his heart entirely and he felt really contented. Nathaniel walked over and hugged Mango from behind. His familiar aura caused Mango to smile faintly. "Your birthday noodles will be ready soon." "Thank you, Mango." Nathaniel ced his chin on Mango''s shoulder. At that moment, Mango''s heart softened. "Be good and go out to wait for me. I''ll be done in a moment." "All right." Then, Nathaniel let go of Mango reluctantly. Mango quickly finished making the noodles before taking them out. "There you go, birthday boy, we can eat the noodles now." Mango looked at Nathaniel with a smile. There were no servants or children here and the two of them were the only ones here. At this moment, they were living like any ordinary couple in a quiet and harmonious ce. Nathaniel sat down at the table. He picked up his chopsticks and ate a mouthful. "How is it?" "It''s delicious." Then, Nathaniel gaze was gentle as he ate all the noodles. Mango was very satisfied when she saw that Nathaniel had finished up all the food that she made. She filled a bowl of noodles for herself and started eating a little quickly as she was really hungry. Nathaniel was afraid that she would choke, so he quickly poured her a ss of water. After the two of them finished their meal, Nathaniel went to wash the dishes, but Mango didn''t stop him from doing it. They were supposed to help each other as a couple. So, Mango started watching TV on the sofa. Nathaniel soon finished cleaning the dishes and he tidied up the kitchen before sitting down. At that moment, Mango subconsciously reached out her little foot. "I feel cold." Her feet were a little red. The firece was burning, but it would be difficult for their huge vi to warm up in a short time. So, Nathaniel sat beside Mango and grabbed her foot before cing it on his stomach. Mango was slightly stunned when she felt the warmth of Nathaniel''s body. "Aren''t you cold?" "I''m fine." Nathaniel said faintly with a smile. At that moment, Mango felt really pleasing deep down. "What are you watching?" "Fairnd Lovers. It tells a love story between a spiritual being and a celestial soldier." Then, Mango''s words made Nathaniel frown slightly. What the hell? A spiritual being? What was that? Nathaniel rarely watched series as he spent his time looking at financial research and stocks. He started watching the series too when he saw that Mango was so engrossed in it. Now, Nathaniel saw the scene where the female lead wanted to celebrate Christmas, so she hinted her boyfriend to set a location for their date. Mango smiled and said, "The male lead is really proud yet cute at the same time. No girl would not want to go on a date with her lover during Christmas... He''s just ignorant and pretending to be stupid! He''ll surely cry when someone steals his girlfriend away..." Just as Mango was speaking, they saw the scene where the second male lead heard the heroine say how she was looking forward to Christmas. So, the second male lead promised to spend Christmas with the heroine. Then, Mango burst intoughter when she saw the protagonist''s reaction. "Look, he lost his girlfriend! Men really shouldn''t be arrogant and act smart...what''s the point?" Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly when he saw Mangough heartily. Christmas? He didn''t know that all women liked celebrating Christmas. Now that he thought about it, he realized that the next day was Christmas. The firece was burning wildly and the temperature in the room rose. However, Mango was unwilling to take her feet off Nathaniel''s belly. She was still watching the television and she wouldugh from time to time. It was a peaceful and harmonious atmosphere right now and they felt really rxed as they indulged at the moment. Nathaniel put away Mango''s foot and she felt dissatisfied. However, she just pouted as a protest before she continued watching the series. Nathaniel went to the fridge and he saw some fresh fruits. So, he took them out before washing them and putting them on a fruit te. Then, he ced it on the tea table in front of Mango. "I can''t reach it." Mango was watching the series happily. She realized that the tea-table was a little far away when she reached out her hand. Nathaniel shook his head dotingly as he sat down beside her. He took out the fruit ce and ced it in his hand. Then, Mango ced her fair foot on Nathaniel''s thigh once again as she leanedzily against the sofa and opened her mouth. Nathaniel shook his head andughed. Nevertheless, he admitted defeat as he picked up a toothpick and feed the fruit into Mango''s mouth. "Wow, it''s really sweet!" Mango narrowed her eyes as she smiled. Then, she became engrossed in the series again. Nathaniel watched the television quietly along with Mango. However, he frowned when he saw the male lead standing at the entrance of the cinema stupidly with numerous balloons and flowers in his hands. He was so foolish! However, Mango said happily, "Wow, he''s so romantic!" Her eyes sparkled in admiration. Then, Nathaniel''s face changed. Was that romantic? How could that be idyllic? He looked like a fool, wasn''t he? Was it really necessary for him to stand there like a fool? At that moment, Nathaniel felt a little depressed. "Ah, there''s something that I have to settle for my work, you can continue watching." Then, Nathaniel stood up after finishing his words. "Alright." Mango knew that he was busy and that it was good enough that he spared some time to apany her. So, she did not force him to watch the series with her. Meanwhile, Nathaniel went into the study room and called Ned immediately. "How do girls spend Christmas?" At that moment, Ned was slightly stunned. What was up with Nathaniel? Then, he said awkwardly, "Mr. Ye, I''m still single." "So?" "So, I don''t know." At that instant, Nathaniel felt upset. "Well, you deserve to be single." After that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. Meanwhile, the corner of Ned''s mouth twitched. Did Mr. Ye just mock him? What did he mean that he deserved to be single? He didn''t even have the time to go out and find a girlfriend! However, Nathaniel didn''t care about Ned''s emotions as he frowned and thought for a while, "Who should I call?" Noah? That brat mightugh at him though. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Nathaniel contemted it and he decided to call Eugene. "Nathaniel, what''s the matter?" Eugene soundedzy as he seemed to have just woken up. Nathaniel paused for a moment before he asked, "How did you spend Christmasst year with Emberly?" "Christmas? What the hell is that?" Eugene stretched his limbszily, while Nathaniel realized that he had called the wrong person when he heard Eugene''s answer. "It''s okay, you can go back to sleep." After saying that, he was about to hang up the phone. However, Eugene said softly, "Nathaniel, you aren''t nning to spend Christmas with Mango, are you?" "Yea." Suddenly, Nathaniel felt a little embarrassed. He had been married to Mango for eight years yet this was their first time celebrating Christmas. Then, Eugene yawned and said, "Women like surprises, so it''s not good enough if you just give her flowers and balloons like others." Nathaniel nodded when he heard Eugene''s words. He was right. He would seem like a clown who sold balloons if he stood there like a fool. Meanwhile, Eugene noticed that Nathaniel did not speak, so he knew that Nathaniel agreed with him. However, his body was a little sore. Emberly actually forced him to learn how to fly a ne... He must be out of his mind too as he actually went for a lesson, so he was somewhat upset. He felt that he was about to copse physically after training for a whole day. Eugene shrugged his sore shoulders as he thought for a moment and said, "Why don''t you put on Santa''s clothes and propose to her? Women love this and I''m sure she''ll be moved." Then, Nathaniel''s mouth twitched a little. "Are you sure this is better than giving her flowers and balloons?" "Of course. No one would be able to tell your identity if you wear Santa''s clothes and mask. It''s much better than you standing there and let others watch you, isn''t it? Nathaniel, your disguise as a woman is still trending on Twitter, so can you not let yourself go viral again by holding flowers and balloons?" There was a trace of mockery in Eugene''s voice. A man disguised as a woman! He really didn''t expect that Nathaniel would sacrifice so much. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had obviously heard Eugene''sughter and his lips curled up slightly. "I guess you can go viral too." "What?" After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone directly. Cosying as Santa? The idea sent a chill down Nathaniel''s spine. Later, Nathaniel went downstairs and Mango was still watching TV as sheughed from time to time. Nathaniel felt really calm and peaceful deep down because of their current warm and pleasing circumstance. He walked over and hugged Mango in his arms. "You''re done with your work?" "Yea, but someone mocked me." Nathaniel said depressingly. At that moment, Mango was slightly stunned. "Someone mocked you? Who?" She turned to look at Nathaniel''s gloomy expression and she could not help but feel a little angry. Who had the audacity to let Nathaniel frown on his birthday? However, Nathaniel sighed as he shook his head and said, "Forget it, it''s nothing. Let''s watch TV." Mango couldn''t see through his thoughts since he said so. "I want some apples...why not you help me get some?" Nathaniel would of course not ignore Mango''s request. So, he put his phone on the sofa before he got up and went to the kitchen. Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Mango saw Nathaniel leave and she quickly took his phone before unlocking it. She didn''t want to invade Nathaniel''s privacy, but she wanted to know which b*stard bullied her husband. Then, Mango saw that thest call was from Eugene. Uh? Eugene? She was slightly stunned. On second thought, no one would be able to make Nathaniel feel so helpless after mocking him, except for the influential figures in Ocean City. Mango did not know what Eugene had said to Nathaniel. However, she recalled what Nathaniel had done recently and figured that Eugene must haveughed at him for disguising himself as a woman. At that moment, Mango raised the corner of her lips. She put down Nathaniel''s phone and took out hers to send a message to Emberly. "Do you want to see Eugene disguised as a woman?" Meanwhile, Emberly received the message and she was slightly stunned before she replied directly, "No." "You are afraid that he might be provoked if he''s disguised as a woman, isn''t it? Well, I guess that no man could be as beautiful as Nathan in women''s clothing. s, aparison is indeed the thief of joy... You can just ignore what I said." At that instant, Emberly stared at the arrogant message from Mango. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Mango told Emberly to ignore her message? How could she ignore it? Emberly knew that Mango was just provoking her, but she still could not tolerate it. "Eugene Liang!" Emberly roared. Eugene had juste out of the bathroom. He paused for a moment as he saw that his wife seemed to be in a bad mood. "What''s wrong?" "Did youugh at Nathaniel for wearing women''s outfit?" Emberly looked at Eugene with a smile on her face, but he had a bad feeling about it. "What''s wrong with meughing at him for dressing like a woman when he''s a grown man? Besides, you are my wife, so why should you care whether I mocked him?" "Well, I remember you said that well go back to Ocean City to celebrate Spring Festival this year." "Yeah, so?" "I won''t go if you don''t wear women''s clothing once in front of me. Oh, the children won''t go either, so you can go back alone." After saying that, Emberly stared at Eugene. At that instant, Eugene felt depressed. "Emberly, how can you do something like this? We made a deal on this yet you''re going back on your words now? You know how much my parents wanted to see the kids." "So, you should wear women''s clothing and let me appraise your appearance." "Are you sick?" Eugene felt humiliated as he turned around and went into the bedroom before mming the door loudly. At that moment, Emberly''s heart dropped. She stood up in a sh. "Eugene, what do you mean? Nathaniel is willing to wear women''s clothing for Mango, but you can''t? What''s the matter? They love each other so much, but I forced you to marry me, so you won''t even think of doing that, isn''t it? Well, that''s true... how can I evenpare to Mango?" Emberly felt increasingly aggrieved as she spoke and her sad and self- deprecating words made Eugene feel heartbroken. "What nonsense is that? Why are you still dwelling on this matter when it has passed such a long time? Did I everin about the fact that you forced me to marry you?" Eugene opened the door helplessly and looked at Emberly''s back. Her shoulders were shaking and it made Eugene''s heart ached even more although he could not hear her crying. At that moment, he felt really upset. "Wearing a woman''s clothing is no big deal, I''ll do it, alright?" "Don''t force yourself if you don''t want to... I don''t want to be med for pressurizing you again." Emberly''s voice sounded a little hoarse. Then, Eugene gritted his teeth and said, "It''s my will to wear it, okay?" "Which outfit do you want to wear then?" Suddenly, Emberly turned around with an expectant look on her face. There was no trace of tears on her face at all. At that instant, Eugene knew that he had been tricked. "Emberly, you..." "You promised me just now! I even recorded it, so don''t go back on your words!" Emberly took out her phone proudly and waved it. At that moment, Eugene almost choked on his own saliva. "Nathaniel, that b*stard! He tried to suck up to his wife yet he wants to drag me into the mire too! He must have acted to be wronged in front of Mango, so she provoked you, isn''t it?" Eugene knew Nathaniel''s personality very clearly. He just ridiculed Nathaniel just now and his was being punished the next moment. Indeed, he should never be Nathaniel''s enemy! However, Emberly did not care about this as she pushed Eugene into the bedroom. "How about you wear my clothes? I remember that I have a princess dress." Then, she went to look for her princess''s dress as she spoke. At that moment, Eugene''s lips twitched. A princess dress? He was so tall yet he had to wear a princess dress? He would rather die... Then, Eugene turned around and slipped away when he saw that Emberly was still rummaging through the closet. What a joke! Why should he suffer the consequences of the stupid game between Nathaniel and his wife? However, Eugene heard Emberly''s faint voice just as he was about to leave the house. "Would you be able to escape forever even if you ran away today? Or are you nning not toe back anymore?" At that moment, Eugene''s handsome face fell. He cursed Nathaniel''s family members in his heart before he reluctantly returned to Emberly and let her doll him up. Nevertheless, they had to admit that not every man would look pretty after dressing up as a woman. Eugene was 185 meters tall, so he looked like a mummy in the princess dress with a curly hair wig. It was worse after Emberly did his makeup. However, Emberly took two pictures of him. "You''re so ugly..." Emberly sounded as if she was disgusted and it made Eugene incredibly frustrated. "Ugly?" He put on a menacing smile. At that moment, Emberly tried to run, but Eugene threw her onto the bed directly. Emberly screamed as she was a little scared. At that instant, she identally clicked on the phone with her finger and the photo was sent out. On the other side, Mango''s phone rang. She opened the message and startedughing immediately. "Hahahaha!" Mango was chortling hysterically. Oh my goodness! Eugene looked so cute in a princess''s dress! On the other hand, Nathaniel approached Mango and nced at the picture before he slowly smiled. What a foolish brat! How dare he scorned Nathaniel for dressing up as a woman... Now he was tricked too! "He''s so ugly!" Nathanielmented unceremoniously. Mangoughed until her tears came out. "Nathaniel, be kind... He looks fine." However, Mango started chortling again. In fact, Eugene was not ugly, but he looked really stiff and fierce in a woman''s clothing. He had a robust figure and his appearance was also a typical man''s look. Besides, his eagle-like eyes did not resemble the tenderness of a woman at all. However, such a masculine man was wearing a princess dress! My goodness! Even Mango felt embarrassed to look at him. Emberly was simply too cute. Meanwhile, Nathaniel saw Mango''s cheerful smile and he felt that Eugene was indeed only of little use to him. Anyway, it was not a waste for him to call Eugene. Mango picked up her phone before she started chatting and Nathaniel knew that she was surely conversing with Genevieve and the others. That was how things should be. He was one of the four influential figures in Ocean City, so there was no way he should be the only one dressing up as a woman. It would be better for everyone to be happy instead of just himself, wasn''t it? Later, Nathaniel took out hisptop and started ordering what he needed tomorrow. Mango sat on the sofa while chatting away and giggling from time to time, while Nathaniel acted as if he was working with hisptop. However, Mango felt that time passed by really quickly when they were indulging in such a harmonious atmosphere. In the blink of an eye, it was time for lunch. Mango knew that it was Nathaniel''s birthday, so she stood up as she wanted to make a few dishes for him. However, Nathaniel said, "You don''t have to cook. Let''s go out and eat." "I thought there''s no one else on this ind?" Mango paused for a moment. Then, Nathaniel said with a smile, "There''s no one else here, but we can go to the nearby town to eat." "How do we go?" "By ship." Then, Nathaniel''s words made Mango feel a little excited. "It''s snowing outside though." "It''s okay." Nathaniel told Mango to return to her room to wear some thick clothing while he also put on a woolen coat. Soon, the two of them left the house and Mango saw a speedboat by the beach. "Is this our transport to leave the ind?" "Yeah." Nathaniel boarded the speedboat and helped Mango up. "Do you want to learn how to drive it?" "Yes." Then, Nathaniel held Mango''s hand as they went to the driver''s cabin. Mango watched as Nathaniel started the boat in a swift movement, so she could not help but ask, "Nathaniel, what is it in this world that you can''t do? "Nothing." Nathaniel''s reply was really arrogant. So, Mango smiled and said, "You''re so conceited... What if you contradict your own words next time?" "No, I won''t." Nathaniel continued with a smile, "I had to learn everything in the military base as these are the skills that I should have to survive as a specialforces soldier." "That''s great! I want to join the army too, but I''m too old to do so..." "Perhaps in your next life." At that moment, Mango felt like beating Nathaniel up when she heard his infuriating words. "What do you mean?" Nathaniel said with a beam, "I''m just stating a fact." "How dare you repeat that!" Mango was about to take action when Nathaniel answered with a grin, "Be careful, you might turn the boat over." His words indeed stopped Mango. "Hmph, I''ll not forget your words! I''ll be sure to take revengeter on." Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh even more heartily when he saw how adorable Mango was. Soon, Mango saw a small town after they drove for about twenty minutes. "It''s almost Christmas... I can hear the Christmas''s song here." "Yea, Christmas is around the corner. Now that I think about it, you and Zion came back at the beginning of the year and many things have happened. Now, everything is finally settled." Nathaniel said emotionally. Then, Mango nodded. "Yeah, our two kids will be five years old after New Year. Haih...they''re one year elder again and well soon grow old along with them too." "You are not old. You will always be 18 years old in my heart." Nathaniel''s flirt made Mango feel really pleased. "You''re really trying to beg for my mercy, aren''t you?" "That''s a must as I don''t want to sleep alone on the floor for the next few decades." Then, the corner of Mango''s mouth curled up a little when she heard Nathaniel''s straightforward words. Soon, they parked the speedboat against the shore. "I''ll go up first. You cane along after you''re done." Mango really wanted to take a look at the scenery here. She could not wait to go out and Nathaniel shook his head dotingly when he saw her cheerful and excited reaction. Mango jumped off the speedboat hurriedly and she was stunned when she saw that there was no one around. The next day would be Christmas and she heard Christmas songs on the street, but why was there no one on the street? It was so strange! Mango was confused and she was about to turn around and call Nathaniel when something pressed against her waist suddenly. "Don''t move!" Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she heard the person speaking in a foreignnguage fluently from behind her. Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Did someone just hold her hostage? What the f*ck! Was he kidding? Why was she so unlucky? She was held hostage wherever she went! Did the abductors really think that she was a pushover? At that moment, Mango wanted to resist, but she heard the person behind her say, "You''d better not move if you don''t want to die. I just want to borrow your speedboat to hide." "I don''t think that you''re borrowing it considering your action, are you?" Mango gave a cold snort. Borrow? What a nice way to put it. Later, Nathaniel saw this scene when he got out of the boat. "Don''t move, or else I might do something to this beautifuldy..." The man smiled evilly. Then, Nathaniel frowned. He would most likely win if he took action, but he was afraid that there might be a sniper around as the streets were really quiet. The man before him had paint on his face, so Nathaniel could tell in an instant that he was a special forces soldier. He might be a mercenary who could kill people without batting an eye. Nevertheless, these people were obviously not aiming at Nathaniel and Mango, but they were just unlucky. "What do you want to do? Let go of my wife and I can promise you anything." At that moment, Nathaniel''s eyes darkened a little. The man nodded and said to Mango, "Please board the boat, beautifuldy." At this point, Mango could only obey him. She looked at Nathaniel a little gloomily and said, "Your birthday is ruined, isn''t it?" She spoke in their mother tongue. Then, Nathaniel said with a smile, "We can make it upter." "That''s not a good idea! I heard that we can''t postpone birthday celebrations as it''ll bring us misfortune... Urgh, damn it!" Mango got on the ship again. However, the man raised his eyebrows. "Which one of you is having a birthday today?" He spoke fluently in their mother tongue too and it made Mango and Nathaniel stun for a moment, but none of them spoke. Whoever was having a birthday was none of his business! Soon, the two of them got into the speedboat. Suddenly, a dozen people came out from behind the man and boarded the boat with him. Mango and Nathaniel frowned when they saw that they were all martial arts practitioners. They were all wearing camouges and it made it hard for others to see their faces clearly. However, their fierce and fiendish appearances showed how vulgar they were. After Mango boarded the ship, the man did not make things difficult for her. Instead, he let her go to Nathaniel''s side. "Are you alright?" Nathaniel frowned as he looked at her. Then, Mango shook her head. She sat down beside Nathaniel. Meanwhile, the man looked at them and said with a smile, "I''ll treat you to a cake regardless of whose birthday it is today." Then, he sent someone to buy a birthday cake. Mango wanted to reject, but Nathaniel held her hand tightly. She paused for a moment before she fell silent. "Thank you." Nathaniel said ndly before he kept quiet. He and Mango sat at the side and they let the man observe them as he liked. The man stared at them and frowned slightly. Nathaniel''s temperament was overwhelming and he still gave off an oppressive aura even though he was just sitting there in silence. At that moment, the man''s eyes sank a little. Soon, his subordinate brought a birthday cake. It was a mousse cake and it was usually Mango''s favorite. However, she had no appetite at all now. "It''s so ugly." Then, Mango''s words made the man frown slightly. "Did you hear her? The prettydy said that it''s ugly. Go and buy a beautiful one!" The man seemed to be easy-going, but Nathaniel sensed how dangerous he was. He was a dormant beast who seemed calm at the moment, but his wildness was written all over him. Nathaniel held Mango''s hand and said, "Are you cold?" "Yea, a little..." Mango nodded. The ship was not as warm as their house. Besides, the temperature here was really low and it could be below zero degrees. So, Nathaniel held Mango''s hands against his mouth and started warming them up with his breath. A happy smile appeared on Mango''s face as she saw the white mist. At that moment, they were looking into each other''s eyes and it made the man frown. "You''re so in love with each other." However, Mango and Nathaniel didn''t bother to respond to him at all. His eyes became slightly cold. "I hate seeing others so in love with each other, so...what should I do? I actually wanted to celebrate your birthday at first." The man''s voice was pleasing to ears although no one could tell if he was good- looking. Nevertheless, he had ruined the date between Nathaniel and Mango, so he was unforgivable in Mango''s perspective even if he was handsome. At this moment, it was obvious that the man in front of them wanted to attack them. Just as Mango was about to make a move, the sound of a gunshot suddenly came out from outside. The man''s face changed in an instant. "Start the boat!" Immediately, he raised his hand and pointed the gun in his hand at Mango''s head. Mango really hated this feeling and she wanted nothing more than to beat these few people up. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s gaze darkened as a trace of anger shed across his eyes. He hated being threatened by others the most. What''s more, this man in front of him was threatening Mango and that was simply unforgivable. "You''d better put down your gun... I can give you the boat and let you take your people away." Nathaniel''s voice was cold. However, the man sneered and said, "I can get the boat after killing you too." "Well, go to hell." After saying that, Nathaniel pushed Mango away before lifting his leg and kicking towards the man''s wrist. The people around Nathaniel saw that he took action, so they immediately charged toward him. They even shot at him without hesitation. "No! Nathan!" Mango''s heart tightened at that instant. Just then, their boat began to shake violently. None of them were mentally prepared for it, so they lost the chance to fire their guns. At that moment, they were caught off guard and had to keep their bnce. At this moment, Nathaniel grabbed the man''s wrist abruptly. The man felt his arm go numb before his pistol fell off. "Sir!" The subordinates saw their captain being held hostage, so they wanted to attack Nathaniel, but they were afraid of misstriking their captain. Just then, a few people surfaced from the water and Mango was so frightened that she wanted to hit them. However, she heard Nathaniel say, "They''re with us." Ah?" Mango was slightly stunned. Soon, five people climbed up the boat from the water. "Sir." The few of them addressed Nathaniel respectfully and Mango found it really unharmonious. Sir? It was as if they were a criminal gang. Nevertheless, she was relieved knowing that it was Nathaniel''s subordinates. However, the man frowned as he didn''t want to admit defeat. "Who are you?" Then, Nathaniel sneered and said, "I didn''t even ask who you are, so why are you asking for my name?" Suddenly, Mango stepped forward and kicked the man''s belly. The man snorted, "You..." "What''s wrong? I hate people pointing guns at me! You boarded our ship and even ordered me around... Who do you think you are? How dare you threaten my husband and me? I''m going to beat you to death!" Mango was full of anger. She could finally celebrate Nathaniel''s birthday yet she encountered a lunatic who held her hostage. At that moment, she was incredibly depressed and angry. So, she kept punching and kicking the man. Nathaniel did not stop her, but the people around him had their mouths twitched. Nathaniel''s wife was really doughty... The man wanted to fight back, but he did not dare to do so as there were numerous machine guns pointing at him and his subordinates. Initially, he thought that it wouldn''t be a big deal for Mango to hit him several times since she was a woman. However, he didn''t expect her to be a martial arts practitioner. All of her punches were strong and the man could feel his organs bleeding. "B*stard! I swear I will..." "Shut up! You f*cking sh*t!" Mango did not give him the chance to speak at all as she took a cloth and stuffed it into his mouth directly. "Mmmm, you..." The man was so angry as he red fiercely at Mango. Mango had to admit that his gaze was a little frightening, so she paused for a moment before she got even angrier. "Who are you staring at? Well, I can see that your eyes are really big! Do you want me to dig your eyes out and use it as slingshot ammo?" At that moment, rage pulsed through the man''s veins and he almost fainted. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s people remained expressionless, but they frowned slightly. They warned themselves deep down that they must never offend Nathaniel''s wife in the future. Soon, Mango finally vented all her anger after fighting for a while. Nathaniel let her sit on hisp and said in a soft voice, "Why must you hit him yourself? Does it hurt?" "It hurts... I haven''t practiced martial arts for a long time, so my fists really hurt..." At that moment, Mango became a young woman who felt wronged. She pouted and even waved her hand in front of Nathaniel. "I''ll massage your hands, alright?" Then, Nathaniel massaged Mango''s fists as he spoke. On the other hand, the man was so angry that he was about to go crazy. He beaten up physically and he also felt insulted as a single man! Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s subordinates quickly looked away. They couldn''t see their interactions anymore. Since when did their cold and distant captain be his wife''s ve? However, Mango didn''t care what they thought. She felt very happy as Nathaniel treated her like his treasure at this moment. "I want to eat cake." "Okay, let''s go out and eat." Then, Nathaniel pulled her up before saying to his people, "I am in a really bad mood now. Throw them directly into the sea to feed the fish regardless of where these peoplee from and what they did." Then, he pulled Mango and left after he finished speaking. The man behind him let out muffled groans, but no one cared about him. Now, Mango felt much better after beating him up. She and Nathaniel went ashore and found that someone had cleaned up the mess, so she asked, "Who on earth are they?" "Who cares? He''s just an outsider to us." At that moment, Nathaniel''s words convinced Mango. "Shall we have dinner?" As Nathaniel spoke, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped in front of them. "Mr. Ye." Then, Nathaniel nodded as he took the car key and whispered, "You can leave now. I will call you when necessary." "All right." Then, Nathaniel''s subordinate waved his hand and the people behind him left in unison. "Bang!" Mango saw with her own eyes that the evil man and his underlings were thrown into the sea. However, Mango found that the man''s nce at her a little familiar. "Eh? The gaze of the man who held me hostage just now seems familiar, did you notice it? I think I have seen him somewhere before..." Mango got into the car in confusion as she asked Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel started the car as he said nonchntly, "Yea, he resembles Lebanon." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Lebanon?" Suddenly, Mango paused as Lebanon''s appearance shed across her mind. Indeed! They did look alike! They had the exact same eyes! "What happened? Is that man Lebanon?" However, Mango''s question left Nathaniel speechless. His wife must be starving as she wasn''t as quickwitted as before. Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Mango found herself foolish too after she asked that question. Lebanon was no ordinary people. He was her rtive, there was no way he would hold her hostage. Moreover, they had no idea how Lebanon was doing in Ango. Whatever it was, he would definitely note here for no reason and ckmail Mango for fun. Then, Mango chuckled and said, "Ha, I guess I''m out of mind..." "You need to eat some proteinster as replenishment." However, Nathaniel''s words made Mango''s face fell. "Can''t you say something nice?" "How can I please you?" Nathaniel''s mood was not affected at all as if the incident just now did not happen at all. At that moment, Mango was puzzled. She looked at the port and asked in a low voice, "Are those people the bodyguards of the Ye family?" "No." Nathaniel skillfully turned a corner and continued in a low voice, "They are from Baxter Alliance. We''re abroad, so I don''t want to use the Ye family''s people as we might cause unnecessary trouble." At that instant, Mango was slightly stunned. "Baxter Alliance? Is that Michael''s man?" "Yea." Not many people knew about the rtionship between Nathaniel and Michael. In fact, many were unaware that Nathaniel was the head of Baxter Alliance and only the upper echelons knew about it. So, Nathaniel contacted them to protect Mango in the dark for the sake of her safety. That was why those people addressed Nathaniel respectfully. Then, Mango couldn''t help but think of Michael. "Hasn''t Michael returned yet?" "He can''te back for the time being. Whether Valentina is real or not, Michael will not let her wander around freely. Anyway, it''s up to him to deal with these issues." Mango nodded her head upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "I hope that Hikasa Manual has already arrived when we go back..." The fact that Mango was still thinking about the book warmed Nathaniel''s heart. "My nervous system is much healthier now, so don''t worry too much about it. Also, you''ll have to look into it with Noah and Wisdom even if Hikasa Manual is with us. As for the other issues, we can only solve themter on." Then, Mango nodded her head after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "What bad luck... Who is that guy? Who do you think he is if he''s not Lebanon?" Mango asked her initial question again. Then, Nathaniel whispered, "Lebanon''s brother." "Which one?" However, Nathanielughed and said, "I didn''t look into it." "Oh..." Mango understood Nathaniel as they came out for a holiday and not to solve issues. So, they would definitely not know which brother of Lebanon the man was. However, what was Ango''s prince doing here? "Is this ce very close to Ango?" Mango suddenly thought of this possibility. "Yea." Nathaniel did not hide the fact. At that moment, Mango felt that something was wrong. "Why is it so close to Ango?" "There isn''t a specific reason. I didn''t think much about it when I bought this ind, so I didn''t know that it would be so close to Ango. Nevertheless, I''ve already bought it, so let''s just enjoy our time here." Nathaniel said indifferently, but Mango was a little depressed. "You knew that the man was Ango''s prince, but you directly shot him into the sea. Aren''t you afraid that he might take revenge?" "Well, it''s a solid fact that you''re Lebanon''s cousin. So, even if you are respectful to other princes, they will not let you go since you are rted to Lebanon. In that case, why should we show them mercy? Besides, he pointed a gun at you just now and I don''t like that! Anyway, this is just my warning to him. I won''t intervene if he''s justpeting for the throne with Lebanon. However, if he dares to do anything to you, I''ll be sure to pay it back to him instead of just throwing him into the sea." At that moment, Nathaniel''s eyes were cold. His words warmed Mango''s heart in an instant" "How are you going to punish him then?" Mango''s words made Nathaniel pause for a moment before he said faintly, "I''ll throw him in a pool of sulfuric acid." At that instant, the corner of Mango''s lips to twitch. A pool of sulfuric acid? Nathaniel really wanted him to die miserably! He was so cruel! Mango smiled stupidly when their car stopped. They arrived at a grand and magnificent restaurant. After Mango got off the car, Nathaniel held her hand and walked in. "I want to eat cake." "I have already ordered it." Then, Nathaniel brought Mango into the restaurant. She thought Nathaniel would book the whole ce, but he just walked through the hall with her and sat down at a table. "You don''t like it?" Nathaniel looked at Mango nervously. "Of course not, I like the vibrant atmosphere here..." In fact, Mango enjoyed the vibes here and their outings didn''t have to be too unique. It was pleasing to be able to celebrate her beloved one''s birthday in a restaurant just like any ordinary married couple. Nathaniel immediately smiled when he saw that she liked it. Meanwhile, Mango saw a piano in the dining room and she couldn''t help but think of Nathaniel''s slender fingers. "Can you y the piano?" "So-so." Nathaniel said modestly. Then, Mango said with a smile, "Go and y a song." "Both of us? " Mango paused slightly before she said with embarrassment, "I''m not good at ying the piano..." "It''s okay, I''m here." "Forget it. I just want to see you perform." Then, Nathaniel did not force Mango since she said so. He unbuttoned his sleeves and stood up before walking towards the stage. Then, he looked at Mango as the corners of his lips curled up. Immediately, his smile attracted the crowd''s attention. "Holy crap! He''s so handsome!" "My god, where did this handsome guye from?" The women around them screamed. Mango knew that Nathaniel had always been the center of attraction. He was handsome, calm, and wise, and his aura could attract every woman. Indeed, her husband was an outstanding man. Mango''s heart was filled with satisfaction instantly. Soon, Nathaniel started to y the piano after testing its tone. The melodious tune made everyone feel really rxed and happy. Soon, the crowd was stunned by the melody. Mango felt that it was the world''s most beautiful song. So, she quickly took out her phone and recorded the scene. When the other women saw Mango taking out her phone, they finally came to their senses as they hurriedly grabbed their phones to record it too. Soon, Nathaniel went viral on the inte again. Everyone started addressing him as the King of Pianist. Later, Nathaniel left the stage and walked over to Mango''s side after he finished ying a song. Mango had a surreal feeling as she looked at Nathaniel when he stood in front of her. "Honey, are you really my husband?" At that moment, Nathaniel smiled. He was really amused to see how cute his wife was at times. Suddenly, he directly grabbed Mango''s face and kissed her. "Wow!" The crowd in the restaurant became really excited at that moment. Mango felt that her face was burning red and she wanted to push Nathaniel away, but she couldn''t. Soon, she was out of breath because of Nathaniel''s kiss. That was so embarrassing! Mango quickly lowered her head, but her rosy cheeks were incredibly attractive. Nathaniel gulped as he tried to suppress his emotions. Not longter, the cake came. Mango immediately changed the topic. "I''ll light the candle and you should make a wish." "I''m already all grown up, so why should I make a wish? I''m not a child." Nathaniel was almost 30 years old and he felt that there was no need for him to do such childish things. However, Mango insisted on it. "You must make a wish on your birthday even if you are sixty years old." "Alright, I''ll listen to you..." Nathaniel felt somewhat emotional at that moment when Mango put a numeral candle on the cake. He was already 28 years old. Very soon, he would turn 30. Meanwhile, Mango set the candle in ce and she urged Nathaniel with a smile, "Quick, close your eyes and make a wish." So, Nathaniel closed his eyes and muttered in his heart, "I hope that Mango will live a smooth and comfortable life in the future. I don''t want her to face any more cmity nor hardship. I just want her to stay healthy." Then, he opened his eyes after making his wish. Mango asked with a curious expression, "What did you wish for?" "It won''te true if I say it out." Then, Nathaniel''s words made Mango a little displeased. "Fine... Let''s cut the cake." Mango watched as Nathaniel slice the cake elegantly and she really envied his slender fingers. Then, Nathaniel passed a piece of cake to Mango. "The birthday boy should have the first piece." "I don''t like it, you can eat it for me." Nathaniel did not like sweet snacks. However, Mango forcefully stuffed a mouthful of cake into his mouth before she took a bite. She ate in an elegant way, but the cake seemed really delicious because of her sparkling eyes that were filled with anticipation. Suddenly, there was a smudge of cream at the corner of her mouth, so Nathaniel gently caressed her lips with his finger. At that moment, Mango''s entire body trembled. "Hey, what are you doing?" Her face was slightly red. Then, Nathaniel said with a smile, "There''s cream on the corner of your mouth." "Oh..." She nodded while her heart thumping rapidly. Meanwhile, their intimate affection toward each other provoked the people around them. However, they were oblivious to it as they interacted as if no one was around. The two of them were incredibly touchy- feely during the entire meal. Later, Nathaniel paid the bill and left the restaurant with Mango. She looked at Nathaniel and said, "I have a gift for you too." "What is it?" Then, Mango took out a diamond watch. "This is my first time giving you a birthday present, so you must keep it well!" At that moment, Nathaniel realized that it was indeed his first time celebrating his birthday with Mango although they were married for eight. In the first three years, Nathaniel never celebrated his birthday, so Mango never had the chance to give him a present although she prepared them. Later, she hated Nathaniel to the bones when she was abroad during the five years, so it was impossible for her to prepare gifts for him. However, Nathaniel had never thought that he would actually receive Mango''s gift after their eight years of marriage. "I will." Then, Nathaniel took his watch off his wrist and told Mango to put on the new watch for him. The diamonds on the watch were shining brightly under the sun. It looked really beautiful as it complemented Nathaniel''s skin tone. At that instant, Mango looked extremely satisfied. "From now on, this watch represents me. So, you must keep this watch with you every single moment when I''m not around." "Nonsense... What do you mean by not being around? You''ll always be with me." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Then, Nathaniel lowered his head and kissed Mango. At that moment, Mango felt a sudden rush of blood through her body. She was shy but excited at the same time as her handsome husband kissed her on the street. After they made out, Nathaniel said hoarsely, "Do you want to walk around?" "No, let''s buy some stuff and get back. I want to sail on the sea with you." Of course Nathaniel fulfilled Mango''s request. However, he was a little depressed. If he hadn''t gone through the operation, he could have done many things with Mango while they were sailing! To be specific, he could make love with her! Now, he could only watch her without doing anything... How long more would he have to endure such a painful situation? At that instant, Nathaniel felt that he was about to go crazy. However, Mango didn''t know how depressed Nathaniel felt. She looked at the supermarket before them and she suddenly saw a familiar figure. It was him? Why was he here? Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Nathaniel saw that Mango was stunned, so he asked. "What''s wrong?" "Look, who''s that?" Mango narrowed her eyes. Then, Nathaniel looked in the same direction as Mango and he saw a familiar figure entering a hotel hastily. Henry Zhang? Why was he here? At that moment, Nathaniel''s eyes darkened. Mango smiled and said, "Do you think that there''s a betrayer among us?" Her words made Nathaniel''s heart ache for her. In the past, Mango trusted Merle very much, but he turned his back on her. Merle was I s man and he betrayed Mango. Later, Mango forgave Merle only because he had almost sacrificed his life, but she had never trusted him again. Now, she had promoted Henry by herself, but he should be in Nakasara, wasn''t it? It was really surprisingly that he appeared here. In fact, Nathaniel and Mango decided toe here very spontaneously, so no one knew their whereabouts. However, Henry must have secretly followed them here since they met him. What was he doing here? This question haunted Mango''s mind. The Zhang family members were the only ones who could find Hikasa Manual and Henry was part of them. Now, he should be able to find the manual with the ring that Zion gave him. However, why did Michael take it away? Mango had never thought about this matter before, but now she realized that it was too much of a coincidence. "Should I send someone over to investigate it?" However, Mango did not agree nor reject and her face seemed gloomy. So, Nathaniel waved his hand and two people followed Henry into the hotel. It would take some time before they could get news about it. Now, Nathaniel noticed that Mango was in a bad mood, so he whispered, "Let''s go watch a movie." "Will you feel sad if I don''t want to go?" Mango felt that she shouldn''t be angry at this moment as it was Nathaniel''s birthday after all. However, she wasn''t in a very good mood. She felt heartbroken seeing that Henry was here. At this moment, she was not sure if she could mend her broken heart. She didn''t know how she would feel if Henry turned out to be a betrayer like Merle. Meanwhile, Nathaniel knew her feelings, so he whispered, "If Henry really did something, it must have something to do with Novalee." "Novalee''s death was an ident and I didn''t kill her, so how can he take revenge on me?" "There are some things in life that we can''t control. Other people may have different thoughts too. Now, we can only wait and see." Nathaniel''s words were reasonable. So, Mango nodded. "Well, let''s go watch a movie." Mango suddenly said. Nathaniel certainly had no objection. However, he did not book the whole cinema as they were not in Ocean City. He bought two movie tickets and two buckets of popcorn before going in with Mango like an ordinary couple. It was a romance movie. Mango was engrossed in the show and she even began to cry at some point. Then, Nathaniel quickly took out a tissue and handed it to her. "It''s just a movie, why are you crying so much?" "Oh." Mango just nodded her head as she waspletely absorbed in the movie. The film was really outstanding and Mango saw Lilith in it. She guessed that Lilith took part in this film before signing a contract with herpany. It seemed that Lilith''s acting skills were not bad at that time. Now, Mango was the president of a filmpany, so she would naturally observe the actor''s acting skills. Now that she witnessed Lilith''s acting skills, she decided that she should give rissa a call and discuss Lilith''s future roles with her. Meanwhile, Nathaniel saw that Mango was engrossed in the movie, so he started paying attention as well. To be honest, he had no feelings when he watched love movies like this. That was because the films would never be as interesting as Mango. Suddenly, Nathaniel had an idea. The movie soon was over and every girl in the cinema was crying heavily, including Mango. So, Nathaniel gave her a tissue and whispered, "Should we go outter? Your eyes are red with tears and you might catch a cold." "All right." Then, Mango sat on her seat and waited for everyone to leave before she got up and left with Nathaniel. The moviested for more than two hours. Mango was still thinking about Lilith''s acting skills when she heard Nathaniel say, "Let''s find a screenwriter to write our story and shoot a movie out of it. I''m sure that it will attract the public''s attention." "What?" At that instant, Mango was stunned. "Is our story worth filming?" "You have done so much for me... I''m sure our love story is much more interesting than the one just now." Then, Nathaniel''s words caused Mango tough. "No! Why should I share my love story with others? Besides, you''re so handsome! No one would have the same vibes as you." At that moment, Nathaniel''s heart fluttered when he heard Mango''s words. "It''s up to you, I''m just giving you a suggestion." "Of course we shouldn''t as our love story belongs to us." Mango decided on the spot, so Nathaniel decided to give up this thought. Not long after they got out of the cinema, their men came back after following Henry for a while. "Hey, Nathaniel and Mango." Nathaniel and Mango paused for a moment before they went into a random store. At that moment, Mango''s face darkened. She was actually a little nervous. She was afraid that she might hear bad news about Henry, but she was also scared that she might be wrong. Nathaniel held her hand tightly tofort her without a word. "Sir, we followed Henry into the hotel and he went straight to room 806. We heard that he booked that room a week ago." Then, Mango frowned upon hearing Nathaniel''s subordinate''s words. A week ago? Henry had not yet gone to Nakasara yet at that time. "Go on. Nathaniel said ndly. "We booked the room next door after following him in and opened the balcony window. Then, we could vaguely make out the voice of a woman. However, we really can''t hear what they said." A woman''s voice? Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together. Did Henry have a girlfriend? That couldn''t be. Henry had been undergoing special training during this period of time, so it was impossible for him to be in a rtionship with a girl. On the other hand, Novalee was the closest to him, but she had already passed away a long time ago. So, who could this woman be? Meanwhile, Nathaniel frowned tightly too. A woman''s voice? What a mysterious case... "Alright. Keep an eye on him and it''s best if you can find out who the woman is." "Noted." Then, his subordinates left before Nathaniel looked at Mango and said, "Today is my birthday, so let''s not think about these things... It''s killing the mood." "All right." Mango felt that it was not a good idea too. "What''s our next n?" "How about we go see the stars?" At that moment, Mango felt that she was a teenage girl. It would be really romantic to lie on the field and look at the twinkling stars in the sky with her beloved man. However, it wasn''t a good idea to lie on the field during this season. Meanwhile, Nathaniel saw the glint in Mango''s eyes, so he smiled and said, "Alright." So, they went back to the boat. Nathaniel''s men had cleaned up the ship thoroughly, so there wasn''t any stench. At that moment, Mango thought of the man whose eyes resembled Lebanon again. She didn''t know who he was, but there would be a feud between them now that they threw them into the sea. Later, Mango went to the kitchen to make some food before shey on the boat with Nathaniel. Nathaniel opened the railing of the cabin and only then did Mango realize that there was ayer of ss. At that instant, the starry night sky seemed to be right before her and it was especially beautiful. "Wow, honey, you''re so talented!" Mango was afraid that she might catch a cold while looking at the night sky. However, she was now lying in the warm cabin while enjoying the boundless sky above. It was a marvelous feeling. Nathaniely down beside her and sped his hand with hers as he whispered, "It would be nice if we can work when the sun rises and rest when the sun sets." "Shall we cultivate of two acres of ntations and raise a few cows then?" Immediately, Mango''s words caused Nathaniel tough. Many people looked forward to rural life, but it was definitely not as wonderful as they imagined in the long run. Then, Mango leaned on Nathaniel''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "I''ve always been wondering if the two of us would still be together if the mistake didn''t happen eight years ago?" "I guess we will... I don''t like Macy, so I''ll surely not marry her." At that instant, Nathaniel''s words reminded Mango of the wedding gown and what Thomas had said in the past. She looked at Nathaniel and asked in a low voice, "Did you already have a crush on me when we were in university? Susie and I were the ones who nned to let you marry Macy obediently. However, you got someone to drug my wine in the end, isn''t it?" Nathaniel was slightly stunned as he didn''t expect Mango to know about this matter. So, he frowned and said, "Thomas is such a bbermouth..." At that moment, Mango smiled proudly. "Yes or not?" "What?" "Have you already fallen in love with me when we were in university?" Then, Mango''s question made Nathaniel feel a little embarrassed. "I have no idea what you''re talking about." Nathaniel put his arm behind his head proudly as he stared at the starry sky. At that instant, he couldn''t help but reminisce about his university years. At that time, he was already a senior, while Mango was just a freshman who had just entered their university. She was looking for her dorm when he first met her. He still remembered that Mango wore a pair of jeans and a white shirt. She was dragging her suitcase and asking everyone she saw where her dorm was. At that time, Nathaniel really couldn''t bear seeing this girl asking everyone where her dorm was. So, he pushed his friend and let him take Mango there. Perhaps he had fallen in love with her at first nce. Back then, Mango dressed very casually and she looked like any ordinary girl. However, her warm smile and beautiful appearance were really attractive, not to mention her confidence. Nevertheless, Nathaniel had his pride, so he would never take the initiative to court Mango even if he had a crush on her. Instead, he would appear at the ces where she would pass by without anyone noticing. Then, he would feel really pleased deep down when he saw Mango''s surprised expression after seeing him. At the thought of this, Nathaniel smiled. He had a great time during his university years. On the other hand, Mango did not get the answer she wanted, so she flipped over and pressed her body against Nathaniel. "Yes or no?" Their current position was rather touchy-feely. At that instant, Nathaniel''s breathing became irregr. "Dear, what are you doing?" "I want to know the answer. Did you have a crush on me when we were in university?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Mango was very persistent about this. Then, Nathaniel smiled as he suddenly pulled her head down before pressing his cold thin lips against Mango. Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Did he like her or not? Was it necessary for her to ask this question? However, Nathaniel did not want to answer her now as he just wanted to make love to his adorable wife before him. At that moment, Mango could feel her blood rushing through her veins as her heart was thumping wildly. Nathaniel could no longer suppress his feelings, but he stopped before he entirely lost control. "What should I do?" Then, Mango looked at Nathaniel''s aggrieved look and smiled, "It''s okay, we can do it anytime in the future..." "But I don''t want you to suffer." "I''m fine." At that moment, Mango''s face was burning red in embarrassment. What was wrong with Nathaniel this day? Just as Mango was about to stand up, Nathaniel grabbed hold of her and whispered into her ear, "Dear, I can still give you pleasure..." Mango was stunned when Nathaniel had already made a move. Her face flushed red with embarrassment in an instant. Soon, Mango''s entire body was aching after a few intense rounds. She was drenched in sweat as she leaned into Nathaniel''s embrace. Nathaniel''s vision was blurry, but his eyes were filled with love and lingering lust. "I''ll take you for a shower." "I can go myself." Mango felt extremely ashamed. How was that possible? However, Nathaniel was incredibly attracted by Mango''s shy look, so he said softly, "Are you still able to move?" "You''re so annoying..." Mango was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide. Nathaniel smiled as he carried Mango to the bathroom. After the two of them took a bath, Mango was a little tired. Nathaniel noticed it, so he went to bed with her. Soon, Mango went into her dreand, but Nathaniel couldn''t fall asleep. He got up and walked to the deck as he wanted to smoke, but he realized that he didn''t have cigarettes with him. All of a sudden, two men showed up behind him. "Sir." "Is Michael here now?" Nathaniel''s voice was not loud as the sea breeze caressed his face. It made it hard for them to hear him clearly. This was his happiest birthday ever as he hadn''t experienced this since birth. Unfortunately, he couldn''t stay beside Mango without any worries. He had to bear on too many issues as long as he was alive. Also, he had many responsibilities as he was really influential. Nevertheless, he had to focus on solving these problems for the safety of his wife and children. Nathaniel asked as he rubbed his temples. Then, the subordinate whispered, "Mr. Dean is indeed here, but it''s not suitable for him toe and see you." "Tell him to return home alive." "Noted." Nathaniel narrowed his eyes as he looked at the vast sea while thinking about something. Then, his man looked at him and whispered, "We followed Henry just now. After he came out, the woman who met him came out too. She''s..." Nathaniel''s hand clenched slightly. "Who is she?" His voice was cold. Then, his subordinate paused for a moment before saying in a low voice, "It''s your younger sister, Sise Ye." At that moment, Nathaniel''s eyes darkened. It was indeed her. "I remember that Mango had put her in the sanatorium with Newell." "Yes, but Bernard''s people sneaked into the sanatorium and came in contact with her." Then, Nathaniel''s lips curled up into a sneer after hearing what his man reported. "When did this happen?" "The night before Laney was sent to Ango." "So she has been enduring it all this time?" There were some matters that the bodyguards of the Ye family could not find out as Sisi and Newell grew up with them. Although the Ye family people had been through some trials, there were still a few of them who had a deep rtionship with each other. Hence, only the members of Baxter Alliance could investigate this matter. At that moment, Nathaniel felt very displeased deep down. Vanessa was his biological sister and he didn''t have many family members left in this world. If it was possible, he really didn''t want to do anything against her. Unfortunately, some things often wouldn''t go as he wished. The man saw that Nathaniel was in a bad mood, so he said in a low voice, "That''s not entirely true. Sise has been very obedient ever since she came back. She treats you and Mango genuinely, but Laney''s death is really too much for her to bear this time." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Laney deserved it! Is she not able to differentiate what''s right or wrong!" Nathaniel was really angry. However, the subordinate sighed and said, "Bernard is her cousin after all." "I''m her brother!" Nathaniel was extremely disappointed with his sister. "Get someone to follow her and see what is she up to. As for Henry..." "I''ve already tied him up. He''s nearby." Then, Nathaniel''s eyes darkened after hearing what his subordinate said. "Lock him up for one night. Henry is under Mango, so we''ll wait for her to decide what to do next." Then, Nathaniel''s man nodded after hearing his words and left. Nevertheless, Nathaniel remained standing on the deck. The sea breeze blew across his sleeves and he felt a little cold, but he was even more crestfallen deep down. He had never expected the person who contacted Henry to be Sissi. Sisi! His very own sister! Back then, he sent the members of Baxter Alliance to protect Newell and Sise from outside after he found out that Mango put them in the sanatorium. He did this to avoid catching others'' attention. However, he didn''t expect things to end up like this. Nathaniel felt heartbroken. Why? Why was it that his closest family members never sided with him? Why was it that the rtionship among his family became so bad all because of the Ye family''s wealth? Nathaniel rubbed his temples, but he heard his phone ring. He frowned slightly when he looked down and saw that it was Newell. Should he answer his call? Nathaniel hesitated for a moment, but he still clicked the answer button. "Nathaniel... Mr. Ye... Mr. Ye, Sisi isn''t in her right mind, please don''t..." "Today is my birthday." Suddenly, Nathaniel''s words caused Newell to shut up. Birthday? At that moment, he remembered that it was Nathaniel''s birthday this day. They grew up together and they would always have drinks together every year during his birthday although Nathaniel never celebrated it grandly. However, he and Sisi gave Nathaniel such a big gift on his birthday this year. "Sorry, Nathaniel... but Sisi is your biological sister." "Yeah, she''s my biological sister and my only family member in this world... but do you know what''s the most heartbreaking thing in the world?" There was a hint of sarcasm in Nathaniel''s voice. Then, Newell fell silent. He grew up with Nathaniel and they were brothers. Now, he called him by his name instead of Mr. Ye as that was how he addressed him when they were young. He did this hoping that Nathaniel could show Sisi his mercy because of their past rtionship, but now... Then, Nathaniel said in a deep voice, "Bernard is her cousin and Laney is her birth mother. Do you think that she values me more than them although I''m her brother? Do you think that she still cares about Mango when Mango is just her sister- iw?" At that moment, Newell went speechless. He was also really distressed at this moment. He had betrayed Nathaniel once and he didn''t want to do it a second time in his entire life. However, Sise was his wife and she was pregnant with their child. "Nathaniel, I know that Sisi''s sin is unforgivable, but please give me a chance to talk to her, please?" "If you were able to convince her, Sisi won''t be here now and you won''t call me too. If not mistaken, Sisi blocked you on her phone, isn''t it?" Then, Nathaniel''s words made Newell went silent. He couldn''t find Sisi, but he absolutely believed that Nathaniel could find her. Nathaniel might even know what she did. In fact, Newell didn''t know when Bernard''s people contacted Sisi, neither did he know what they said to her. However, he realized that things seemed to have gone out of control when he knew that Sisi left the sanatorium. Sisi had always yearned for Laney''s love throughout the years as she was her mother. However, they hadn''t spent much time with each other before Laney died. What was more, Laney died because of Mango! Would Sisi be angry and take revenge? Actually, Newell already had the answer to this question when it came to his mind. She would! Sisi was carrying their child now and she couldn''t move freely. Also, she knew that Mango was her sister-inw, but Mango was nopare to her biological mother. So, she made her choice eventually. Newell was heartbroken and depressed, but he could not utter a single word after hearing Nathaniel''s questions. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was not in a good mood either. He whispered, "Newell, I can only promise you that I won''t do anything to her until she gives birth." At that moment, Newell became tearful. He didn''t know what to say, but he felt really distressed deep down. "Nathaniel, please let me see her for thest time if possible... She''s my wife and no matter what she has done, I hope that I will be beside her when she leaves the world..." Nathaniel did not speak, but his fingers clenched as he held the phone. "I''m hanging up." After ending the call, Nathaniel felt his chest tightened as he was incredibly broken-hearted. She was his sister! Were they not fated to be family members after all? Nathaniel stayed outside for a long time. He came to his senses only when the sky turned bright with a thickyer of snow umted on his body. He moved, but he felt numb all over. However, it was almost morning and Mango would wake up soon. She would feel really upset deep down if she saw him in such a miserable state. Nathaniel exercised a little, but his head ached all of a sudden. He took a few deep breaths as he tried to withstand his headache as much as he could. He endured it forcefully and anyone would feel sorry for him if they saw his lonely silhouette. After a long while, the pain slowly dissipated. Nathaniel breathed out a mouthful of air before he stretched his limbs. Then, he quietly returned to the cabin and took a hot bath to wash away the snow on his body. Later, he returned to Mango''s side andy down carefully. Nathaniel slept for less than two hours when Mango woke up. She smiled when she looked at Nathaniel who was lying beside her while still deeply asleep. Her husband was really handsome. Soon, Mango got up quietly and she saw the dark circles under Nathaniel''s eyes. Did he not sleepst night? Mango was puzzled as she got out of the bed carefully. It had stopped snowing outside. There was a thickyer of snow on the deck. In fact, Mango liked this weather very much. She swept away the snow on the deck by herself and she found a few cigarette butts on the deck suddenly. Nathaniel smoked? Mango remembered that Nathaniel didn''t bring any cigarettes with him. Furthermore, he had almost completely stopped smoking recently, but who was it that smoked if it wasn''t it? Mango swept the cigarette butts away and she saw two bodyguards approaching her. Then, she stopped them instantly and asked, "What happenedst night?" The bodyguards were slightly stunned as they didn''t know what Mango was referring to. However, they recalled that Nathaniel had told them to follow Henry, so one of them quickly said, "We caught Henry and tied him up in a nearby ce. Mr. Ye said that he''s your subordinate, so we waited for you to decide on how to deal with him." Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 At that moment, Mango frowned. Henry''s matter was not a big deal and it wouldn''t trouble Nathaniel. "Don''t disturb him so that he can sleep a while more. Go buy some breakfast... millet porridge would be best as it''s easy to digest. He doesn''t seem to be in good health recently." Mango instructed and the two bodyguards immediately did it. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was in a deep sleep although he wasn''t a sound sleeper. Usually, any small sound around him would wake him up as he had undergone military training. However, he must have felt very tired as he slept toote, or he could be sick now. Was he sick? Mango frowned slightly as she quickly ran in. She reached out her hand to touch Nathaniel''s head and she realized that it was a little warm. Immediately, Mango took a thermometer to measure Nathaniel''s temperature. Indeed, he had a fever! Nathaniel actually had a fever! At that moment, Mango was a little anxious. "Can you help me get a doctor here?" Mango said to her subordinate. Then, the subordinate quickly went to the hospital to call a local doctor to treat Nathaniel after knowing that he had a fever. Later, the doctor examined Nathaniel''s condition and he said in a low voice, "He''s having a fever as he caught a cold, but he''ll be fine after taking some antipyretics. However, hecks sleep severely, so you should ask him to rest more." Then, Mango nodded before sending the doctor away. When she came back, Nathaniel had not woken up. He rarely slept so deeply. Mango held Nathaniel''s hand and she felt that his temperature was still rising. What was wrong with her husband? How did he have a fever? Was it because they looked at the starsst night? They didn''t go outside though! At that instant, Mango was puzzled and she could not help but think of the cigarette butt on the deck. "What time did he sleepst night?" "After five o''clock in the morning." Then, Mango was stunned by the servant''s reply. What was Nathaniel doing since he did not sleep all night? Was he standing on the deck alone while looking at the sea? At that moment, Mango''s heart ached a little. She went to get some hot water and took a towel to wipe Nathaniel''s body before feeding him the medicine. Later, Nathaniel''s body cooled down after she served him for more than two hours When he opened his eyes, he felt that his entire body was weak. "What''s wrong with me?" Nathaniel wanted to get up, but he felt really fragile. Then, Mango hurriedly helped him up before giving him a cup of warm water and she whispered, "You''re having a fever." "Me?" Nathaniel was a little stunned. How was it possible that he had a fever? However, he could tell from Mango''s expression that she was telling the truth. "Sorry for making you worry..." "You''re just a human being, so how can you be healthy all the time? you don''t have to apologize to me... It''s my fault for not realizing that you have a fever even though I''m beside you." Mango felt a little remorseful. However, Nathaniel held her hand and said, "It''s my fault for not taking good care of myself... I never catch a cold yet I surprisingly fall sick here." "Are you hungry? I bought some millet porridge, would you like some?" Mango changed the topic. "All right." Nathaniel smiled softly. At that moment, Mango saw a trace of tenderness in his eyes, but his gaze seemedplicated and she could not see through his thoughts. She took the millet porridge and fed Nathaniel bit by bit. Nathaniel looked at Mango''s face as he ate the millet porridge scoop by scoop. At that instant, Mango''s actions warmed his heart. He would protect his wife all his life and he could not bear to let her suffer any more hardships. Soon, Mango fed him the whole bowl of congee. She heaved a sigh of relief only when she saw beads of sweat appearing at Nathaniel''s forehead. "It''s good that you''re sweating, but you might feel weak now, so you''d better lie down..." Mango put down the bowl and spoon. Then, Nathaniel held her hand and said, "I''m not that weak, so don''t worry. I''ll just lie for a while." "You''d better rest for a little longer. I need to go out now." Then, Nathaniel nodded after hearing Mango''s words. "Is it because of Henry? My men have caught him, so it''s up to you to decide what to do since he''s part of Dark Night Empire after all. Don''t be too angry though, as you know, he''s not worth your effort." Mango knew that Nathaniel was afraid that she would experience the pain she felt because of Merle''s betrayal again. So, she nodded. "I know. I''ll settle it well. You can take a good rest here, but if you''re ufortable, tell someone to book a hotel onshore so that you can rest there... It''s a little cold here after all." However, Nathaniel shook his head and said, "I don''t want to go anywhere now as I''m toozy to move, so I''ll just rest here. Anyway, ask Britton to apany you so that he can protect you." Britton was a member of Baxter Alliance and he was the man who went out to buy millet porridge for Nathaniel. If it wasn''t for the fact that Nathaniel felt weak because of his fever, he would have apanied Mango himself. Nevertheless, Mango knew that he was worried about her, so she nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll head over first. Call me if there''s anything." "Alright, I''ll take a nap now as I''m a little tired." Nathaniel wasn''t too well mentally. Then, Mango said with some concern, "Perhaps I shouldn''t go... I think I''d better stay with you, or else I''ll be worried. I can interrogate Henry anytime anyway." "I''m fine. I just feel a little weak because of my fever, so don''t worry about me. Besides, I have many bodyguards on this ship, but Henry''s situation is different. This ce is not our territory, so if something unexpected happens and he escapes, he might attack us in the future. As you know, we can''t afford to leave our threat unsettled as we have children." Then, Mango bit her lower lip after hearing Nathaniel''s words. If it weren''t for the children, she would want to go out in this weather. Moreover, they agreed to spend Nathaniel''s birthday together privately, but their time together indeedsted for only a day. Mango held Nathaniel''s hand and said, "I''lle back as soon as possible." "All right." Then, Mango changed her clothes and went out. They weren''t in Ocean City, so everything onshore seemed really unfamiliar to her. However, Mango wasn''t afraid at all as Nathaniel and the members of Baxter Alliance were around. She narrowed her eyes and asked in a low voice, "Have you found out who''s the woman that met Henry yesterday?" "Yes." "Who is it?" "Sisi." At that moment, Britton''s words almost caused Mango to trip over. "Who?" She turned around abruptly and stared at Britton. Then, Britton whispered, "Sisi, your sister-inw, Nathaniel''s younger sister. Mr. Ye knew about it yesterday." At that instant, Mango figured it out. It was because of Sisi that Nathaniel smoked and stood in the cold wind on the deck all night. That was why he had a fever and a cold now. So it was Sisi! She was Nathaniel''s only family member in this world. So, her betrayal and hostility were undoubtedly a big blow to Nathaniel and he must felt overwhelmingly heartbroken and sorrowful. At that moment, Mango''s eyes darkened. Laney was an insignificant figure yet she destroyed the peace in the Ye family so easily. Mango continued walking, but she felt heavy-hearted with each step she took. Nathaniel didn''t mention it, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t feel upset. It must be because he was in so much pain that he felt so dejected. At that moment, Mango followed Britton to a nearby house. Someone was guarding outside. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Everyone showed their respect towards Mango when she arrived. She pushed open the door and walked in. At that instant, Henry was tied to the chair and his mouth was stuffed with a towel. The moment he saw Mango enter, he thought that he had seen it wrongly. How could it be? Why would Mango appear here? Meanwhile, Mango looked at the man in front of her and she recalled how he grew from a weak youth to an independent team leader now. She used to be so proud of him, but she was filled with grief and pain now. "Why?" Mango sat across him and removed the towel from his mouth. It wasn''t until Henry heard Mango''s voice that he was certain that he wasn''t hallucinating. Mango was really here. At that moment, Henry realized that everything he done was exposed. He looked at Mango and said mockingly, "What are you trying to ask? I don''t understand." "Why did you betray me?" Mango wasn''t too shocked by Henry''s treachery after experiencing Merle''s betrayal. Moreover, Henry had done something wrong and he should feel sorry for her, so there was no need for her to be upset and sorrowful. The reason why she took Henry in was that she promised Novalee to take care of him after her death. However, she didn''t expect things to end up like this. Henry could not help but smile when he heard Mango''s question. "Betray? How did I betray you? You and my sister are good friends, but where were you when she died? She died so miserably, are you saying that it has nothing to do with you? You must have been hiding something from me and you don''t want me to know the cause of my sister''s death. Well, you shouldn''t have promoted me and let me take such a high position if that''s so. In that way, I won''t be able to find out the cause of my sister''s death. On one hand, you pretend to be kind to me by promoting me, but on the other hand, you hid the truth about my sister''s death from me. Now, you''re asking me why I betrayed you? Mango, don''t you think you''re being too hypocritical?" Henry smiled, but his voice was trembling and tears welled up in his eyes. Then, Mango looked at him and said word by word, "Don''t you know why I didn''t tell you the reason Novalee died? Your sister has done something wrong and she has already paid the price, so there''s no need for you to ruin your life. I''m helping you not because I feel guilty for Novalee, but because I hope that you can have a different life. I hope that you can live a simple and carefree life. I know that you''ll know the truth sooner orter, so I don''t intend to hide it from you. You can easily investigate anything you like with your current position, but I didn''t expect you to make such a choice. Henry, you really disappoint me." "You are disappointed? How dare you say that you''re upset because of me! Don''t you know that Novalee is my only family in this world? There aren''t many people left in Longford Country and my sister has suffered so much for me! She sacrificed everything for me regardless of what she has done to others or how vicious she is. However, I didn''t know how much she has been through until she died... She''s my closest and only sister! She''s just like my mother! How can I not avenge her death and hate you because of it?" At that moment, Henry''s tears fell from the corner of his eyes. The atmosphere in the room felt oppressive as he looked sad and depressed. Mango understood his feelings, but she didn''t agree with what he did. "You''re hateful and you want to avenge her death, but what about those people who were hurt by your sister? How are they going to vent their emotions? Henry, Novalee is dead and all the grudges are settled. Why can''t you start your own life in a nice way?" "I can''t! I couldn''t sleep every night after I knew the truth and I even dreamed of my sister''s tragic death! I can''t let it go." Then, Henry''s words caused Mango''s eyes to darken. "So, you took advantage of the opportunity to cause trouble when I asked you toe out and look for Hikasa Manual?" Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Mango really didn''t want to think of Henry in that perspective, but she couldn''t turn a blind eye but now that everything became so obvious. Meanwhile, Henry was in great pain as he lowered his head and bit his lower lip before he said, "I know that you treat me well and I''m aware that you used to be very good to my sister too. Everything would be fine if things go on like this, but why did it change? Why?" "I''m sure you already have the answer to this question. Henry, I haven''t done anything wrong to you nor Novalee. I used to treat her as my best friend and I even wanted her to be my cousin." At that moment, Mango''s words made Henry lower his head in guilt and no one could see the expression on his face. He didn''t say anything, but Mango wasn''t in a hurry either. Later, someone gave her a chair so that she could sit down before Henry. Mango looked at the boy in front of her. She had previously promised Novalee to treat him well, so she let him train in Dark Night Empire. She even allowed him to be in charge of a group of troops. Unfortunately, she was too softhearted. She knew that there was a higher possibility of him getting to know the cause of Novalee''s death if she promoted him and trained him well. Nevertheless, Novalee''s death had nothing to do with Mango. There was nothing she could do even if Henry wanted to dwell on it. Suddenly, Mango felt a little depressed and upset to be here. Why should she be so conflicted and stay here when Henry wasn''t even grateful for her? She didn''t owe Novalee nor Henry. Now, Henry had betrayed her and there was no point for her to be sad. Mango smiled faintly and bitterly with a hint of coldness in her eyes. "Have you made up your mind? If that''s so, you should know what to do since you''re aware of the rules of Dark Night Empire." Then, Mango''s words caused Henry to raise his head abruptly as his eyes were filled with shock. "You want to punish me ording to the rules?" "Shouldn''t I do so? No matter how you became a member of Dark Night Empire previously, you have unfaithfully betrayed your leader. Now, neither I nor Dark Night Empire wees you. You made this choice yourself." Mango felt that there was no need for her to argue with him any further. She would rather go back and apany Nathaniel in her spare time. Nathaniel was the most important person in her life. At the thought of this, Mango stood up and was about to leave. "Wait a minute." Suddenly, Henry stopped her. Mango turned her head slightly and she saw that Henry''s gaze wasn''t as fierce and sorrowful as before. Nevertheless, her gaze was calm and emotionless although there was a faint glint. At that moment, a chill run down Henry''s spine as he could not see through her feelings. "Do you really want to punish me?" "Nonsense. Did you stop me just to ask me this question? Henry, I''ve given you a chance." "Don''t you want to know how I got Hikasa Manual and how did it end up in Michael''s hands? Also, Michael has been kidnapped, aren''t you worried that he might lose his life?" At that moment, Mango smiled after hearing Henry''s question. She said calmly, "I don''t care how you got Hikasa Manual as I''m just interested in the oue and I''m not curious about the process. After all, I don''t care about the issues regarding Longford County. Moreover, Michael is my husband''s brother, not mine, so his life is none of my business and I shouldn''t worry about it. Besides, he was able to survive when others died and he had gone through many sufferings and hardships. The fact that he could survive until now shows how skillful he is. So, he will handle it well even if someone who resembles his fiancee appears. All in all, there''s nothing I should worry about." However, Henry felt unsatisfied when he heard that Mango had dismissed the question he raised with just a few words. "Nanny Zhang gave the ring to Zion back then and that means that she''s also letting him take over Longford County. However, I''m the only one who knows what happened." That was Henry''sst struggle. He thought that Mango would be concerned about it, but sheughed and said, "My son has a long way to go. He has the ability to take part in the army,mercial world, or even live on his own. So, there''s no need for my son to take over Longford County at all. Furthermore, I don''t think it''s beneficial for my son to take over Longford County. So, you can keep the secret for your entire life if you want to hide it. If the Zhang family could handle Longford County on their own, then Nanny Zhang wouldn''t have given the ring to my son, would she? Well, you can take the ring back since you''ve chosen to take over Longford County. It''s really not a big deal for us." Then, Mango left as soon as she finished speaking, However, Henry waspletely stunned. How could this be? How did things end up like this? That shouldn''t be the case! Many people had died to keep the secrets of Longford County! How could Mango be so indifferent? However, Mango went out without looking back. Her voice had a hint of coldness when she was at the door. "He''s unforgivable for his sin. Cut off one of his hands and drive him out of Dark Night Empire. From now on, his words and deeds no longer represent Dark Night Empire." After that, she sighed and left. Ultimately, she still gave Henry another chance to live. He should have been executed ording to the rules of Dark Night Empire. However, she couldn''t punish him so cold-heartedly. Meanwhile, Henry heard Mango''s decision and he couldn''t help butugh out loud. Hisughter made his tears flow put from his eyes. "Mango, I don''t need your sympathy! I don''t need it! Don''t try to act as if you''re kind and compassionate! If it weren''t for you, my sister wouldn''t have died! She''s my only family and you promised her that you''d take good care of me, didn''t you? Yet, this is how you treat me in the end! Don''t expect me to grateful to you just because you don''t execute me! Dream on!" Henry let out a heart- wrenching growl as he sobbed and his voice made others feel really displeased. Later, Mango walked out of the hotel and said to the people of Baxter Alliance, "Throw him out after you cut off his arm and call a doctor to treat him. Let him stay alive if he can." "However, if your enemy found him, it is likely that he''ll be a scourge, so the safest way is to..." Mango understood what Britton meant, but she shook her head. "Just do as I say." Then, Britton frowned slightly as he muttered in his heart, "What a woman''s benevolence..." However, he still did not disobey Mango''s order. Soon, Henry''s scream came from the room. Mango did not leave as she was listening outside. For some reason, she thought of Merle. Thomas said that Merle was still guarding therewith the previous members of Dark Night Empire. Mango lowered her eyes and no one knew what she was thinking. After a long time, the scream inside gradually softened before a man covered with blood was carried out. "Mrs. Ye, do we throw him into the sea or..." "Send him to the hospital for him to be rescued immediately. It all depends on his fate whether he survives or not." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At that moment, Mango''s words surprised Britton. In that case, what was the point of her punishing him ording to the rules? It was totally unnecessary... However, Britton was not part of Dark Night Empire, so he obeyed her orders without asking anything. Later, Henry was taken away. Mango looked at the sky and it was gloomy as if it was going to snow again. She used to like the snow, but she felt a little depressed and distressed today. Sisi! She showed mercy to her because of Nathaniel, but this woman was really ungrateful and indiscriminate. She came here and ignored the sibling rtionship between her and Nathaniel just because of Laney''s death. What was she going to do? Mango didn''t know, but she could never forgive Sisi as Nathaniel was hurt because of this. Moreover, he was such a strong man yet he had a high fever after that one night. At that moment, a trace of anger shed through Mango''s eyes. "Where is Sisi?" "She''s in a hotel not far away and she used an alias, but we''ve been keeping an eye on her." Britton''s words caused Mango''s brows to twitch. "Let''s go and have a look at my sister-inw." Then, Britton paused after hearing Mango''s words. "Does Mr. Ye know about this?" "What do you expect him to do? That''s his sister! Do you expect him to end her life? He can''t do anything, but I can!" A hint of cruelty shed across Mango''s eyes. Then, Britton went silent. He certainly knew what Nathaniel wanted. However, he was left with only one family although he was very strong-willed. Later, Mango got into the car with Britton. Their car stopped at a hotel not far away. Mango adjusted her cor and she suddenly felt that it was a little cold today. So, she must settle these issues as soon as possible so that she could celebrate Christmas with Nathaniel. Mango pushed open the door and alighted. Two men in ck were standing outside their car. Mango felt that they seemed familiar although they were all well-trained. "Are they the members of the Ye Family?" Mango was a little surprised. At this moment, Thomas came out. "Mrs. Ye." Then, Mango was stunned the moment she saw Thomas. An idea shed across her mind at full tilt and she didn''t register it. "Why are you here?" "Mr. Ye called mest night and told me fly over." Thomas had been traveling here and there these days and it was obvious that he hadn''t had a good rest. At that instant, Mango thought of how he had rushed over from Nakasara, so she said in a low voice, "Thank you for rushing here." "I''m fine. Anyway, here''s Hikasa Manual. Michael told someone to give it to me and I''ve decided to bring it with me since I''ll being here." Then, Thomas handed Hikasa Manual to Mango. It was indeed an ancient book as the pages had turned yellow. Mango was a little excited as it was very likely that this book contained methods that could cure Nathaniel''s mental pain. So, she immediately took it to her bosom. "Why did Nathan tell you toe here?" Mango recalled Nathaniel''s painst night and she couldn''t help but feel a little worried. Then, Thomas whispered, "Mr. Ye asked me to bring some people to visit Sisi and he said that he''ll talk to us in the morning. However, I didn''t expect you toe." "He has a fever." Mango said helplessly. Then, Thomas immediately figured it out. It was overwhelmingly heartbreaking and excruciatingly painful to be betrayed by one''s closest family. "So, Mrs. Ye, you..." "Let''s go in and have a look." Mango felt much more refreshed as she saw Thomas despite being in a foreign country. At this moment, she was slightly more confident as Baxter Alliance was not as good as Dark Night Empire and Thomas no matter how skillful they were. Thomas saw Mango walked in and he whispered, "Mrs. Ye, Merle is here too." Then, Mango halted in her tracks for a moment before hummed in response. She remained expressionless as she walked in. However, Thomas didn''t understand what Mango''s response meant. Was she able to tolerate Merle''s appearance? At that moment, Thomas felt a little nervous as he followed behind. From afar, Mango saw Merle sitting in a wheelchair. His eyes shed with excitement, but there was a hint of timidity and apprehension in his gaze. Mango couldn''t help but recall his handsome and heroic bearing when she first met him. Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 At that time, she had been trafficked abroad. She was not familiar with the ce at all and was imprisoned. However, Merle saved her and gave her warmth while taking good care of her. He treated her better than how a friend would. Perhaps they would have been best friends now if Merle hadn''t betrayed her. Nevertheless, they weren''t fated and Merle was not entirely the one to me. I adopted him since he was a child and raised him, so she was his teacher and mother. He had no choice. Later, Merle became like this for Mango, so there was no way she couldin or hold a grudge against him. Mango thought through many things in just a few steps. Meanwhile, Merle felt a little excited when he saw Mango walk over. "Mistress, I..." "Does your leg feel better?" There was a trace of care in Mango''s voice and Merle''s eyes were filled with tears. When they attacked Ist time, he heard Mango say that she had forgiven him. However, Merle felt that it was not true and he was still afraid that Mango would treat him coldly. Now, he did not expect that Mango would actually speak to him. "I feel much better and it doesn''t hurt much anymore." However, Merle''s words made Mango frown. "It''s not a good sign if you don''t feel any pain. I will ask someone to examine your situationter and see if there''s any possibility for you to recover." Mango said in a soft voice. At that moment, Merle bit his lower lip as he almost cried. "It''s okay... I''m fine." "How are you fine? You''re not married yet, so how are you going to find a girlfriend in this state? I remember how gentle and attractive you looked when you were in the United States. So, you must take care of your appearance no matter what." Suddenly, Merle sobbed after hearing Mango''s words. "All right..." "Find yourself a ce to rest. I need to settle some things now, but we can talkter." Mango patted Merle''s shoulder before asking Thomas, "Which room is Sisi in?" "406." Then, Mango frowned slightly. They walked straight to the elevator and went up to the fourth floor. The door of the room seemed ordinary. Sisi must have booked a regr room as she probably didn''t want to attract others'' attention. This hotel was not a five- star hotel and its standard was just borderline. Shine. It was surprising that Sisi had the guts to give herself an alias. Mango''s eyes became colder as she walked over and knocked on the door. "Who is it?" Sisi''s famr voice came from inside. Mango had the slightest doubt whether Shine was really Sisi, but she was absolutely sure at this moment. Then, a hint of unweingness shed across her eyes as she said in a shrill voice, "Room service! I''ve brought you something to eat." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Sisi was pregnant and it was obvious from her belly that she carried a baby. At this moment, she was hungry, so she didn''t worry too much when she heard Mango''s words. Immediately, she walked over to open the door. However, she subconsciously wanted to close the door when she saw that the person standing at the door was Mango. Nevertheless, Mango kicked the door open in an instant. "What''s wrong? Why are you so surprised to see me here?" Mango smiled faintly, but it was obvious from her eyes that she wasn''t happy. At that moment, Sisi''s heart was pounding. She had never expected that she would meet Mango here. Why was Mango here? Did she know something? Sisi''s brain was running wild, but she smiled and said, "Mango, why are you here?" "Ha, that''s exactly what I want to ask you, why are you here? Aren''t you having a rest in the sanatorium with Newell by your side since you''re pregnant? Where''s Newell?" Mango was about to go in and search, but Sisi immediately stretched out her arm to stop her. "Mango, is it appropriate for you to do this? I have my own privacy..." "Privacy!" Mango emphasized the word and her smile was menacing. "What do you mean by privacy? What are you nning to do after contacting my subordinate Henry secretly? Or in other words, your cousin Bernard contacted you, isn''t it? Why did he ask you to ally with Henry? What are you going to do to your brother to avenge your mother''s death?" Mango took a step forward with every question that she asked and she forced Sisi to retreat involuntarily. At that moment, Sisi''s heart tightened. How did Mango know? "Did you send someone to follow me? Or have you been keeping an eye on me all this while? Mango, I''m Nathaniel''s sister, how dare you surveil me!" Sise growled like a madwoman. However, Mango looked at her in amusement and said, "I surveil you? Who would keep an eye on you if you didn''t do anything wrong? Sisi, don''t you think that you''re being ridiculous?" "Huh? How am I being ridiculous then? He clearly knew what I want the most in my life! Yet he treated my mother like that! Why? Do you know how my mother died? She was dismembered slowly! Are you even aware of that?" At that instant, Sisi copsed. Mango showed up too unexpectedly and her aura was too overbearing. These days, Sisi had been struggling on this issue, so she broke down mentally in an instant now that Mango questioned her. "It''s not that I don''t want to treat him as my brother and you as my sister- in-w, but you''ve done unforgivable things to my mother!" "Why don''t you ask yourself what you did when you questioned me?" Then, Mango looked at Vanessa and her eyes were unweing. "You blindly used your brother and me while avoided talking about your mother''s deeds! What''s wrong? Is your mother sinless and innocent? My mother Queena was burned to ashes when she was on the ind and it''s all your mother''s doing! Have I questioned you about it? Have I ever taken revenge on you or her? I suppressed my desire for my mother''s love and my anger toward your mother all because you are Nathaniel''s sister! I also considered the fact that you longed for maternal love and family affection since you were a child. I even gave you a chance to spend time with her all because you are Nathaniel''s sister! Nathan will not be happy if you aren''t happy. Now, my mother and father had already passed away, so I just wanted to live in peace and happiness with my family. I didn''t want to take any revenge! So, I genuinely treated your mother as my family, but what did your mother do?" Mango''s growl caused Sise to tremble involuntarily. She bit her lower lip without saying anything, but Mango couldn''t suppress her emotions deep down. "I have given your mother a chance, but your mother was obviously not satisfied. She didn''t want to just apany you, but she wanted the entire Ye family''s property. She even nned to take Nathaniel and my lives! What now? Will you consider us as good family members only if we let your mother end our lives? Is it that you''ll recognize us as your brother and sister-inw only if your mother''s n seeds and Bernard takes over the Ye family? Will you be happy only if we die and Bernard manages to change his identity?" Mango snarled as her eyes were glowing with anger. However, Sisi sat on the bed and said in pain, "No, that''s not true! My mother treats me and my brother very well! She''s not as you said!" "Are you trying to deceive me or yourself? Sisi, I''m afraid you can''t even convince yourself! I''m sure that you know that Laney poisoned Newell! She doesn''t even care about the person you love the most... Do you think that a mother would do this to her child?" Then, Sisi clenched her teeth after hearing Mango''s words. "Whatever it is, you should not do that to her!" "You''re a stubborn girl!" Mango didn''t want to waste her time any further. Now, Sisi totally believed that Nathaniel was the one who caused Laney''s death, so there was no point for Mango to say anything else. At the thought of this, Mango''s gaze at Vanessa turned cold. "Sisi, youcked family love since you were young and your brother and I can understand it. So, it doesn''t matter how much we have to sacrifice for you to fulfill your dreams. However, the condition is that you should be worthy for us to sacrifice for you. Well, you have betrayed your brother more than once, haven''t you? Your brother forgave you and even genuinely treats you as his family, but what have you done? You turned against your brother for the sake of your mother who schemed against him all this while! Are you nning to join hands with Bernard to kill your brother to avenge your mother? Or are you going to kill all your nephews as well?" "No! I have never thought of that! I never!" "You did." At that moment, Mango''s face darkened. "From the moment you epted Bernard''s suggestion and cooperated with him to stand against your brother, you''ve already harbored the intention. So, don''t deny it, Sisi. To be honest, you are more selfish than anyone else as you only cared about your own feelings and your grievances. You feel that everyone in this world should consider your emotions and think for you. I really want to ask you, what''s your worth? Who are you to expect everyone to protect you? Have you done anything for others? You said that you loved Newell, but when Laney poisoned Newell, did you do him justice? Or did you already know about this matter since the beginning ?" "I don''t know!" Sisi suddenly screamed. "Newell is my love and I can give up everything for him!" "No! You didn''t let go your grudge after your mother died for Newell! You abandoned Newell as you wanted to avenge your mother''s death. Yet now you''re saying that the person you loved the most is him? Sisi, just admit it that you love yourself the most. You betrayed Nathan for Newell not because of love, but because you depended on him since you were young. If Newell died, you''ll have no one to rely on. Later, Newell got Nathan''s forgiveness after he came back and you came to know his real identity. Moreover, Nathan owed the Powell family, so you married Newell without hesitation. It''s because of this that you''ve received endless benefits and you got Nathan''s protection." Mango took a deep breath and continued, "Afterwards, you found out that you are Koiton''s daughter, so you became even more excited. In your perspective, Nathaniel will protect you for the rest of your life since you''re his sister. Later, Laney showed up and you must have felt that you are the happiest person in the world at that time. You rejoiced at the fact that you have chosen Newell. However, when your mother and Newell had a disagreement, you abandoned him to take revenge for your evil mother who died. To put it bluntly, you just wanted to join hands with Bernard to take over all of the Ye family''s property from Nathan! You even wanted to ride roughshod over Nathan! In fact, you can choose to be protected by others or to be a powerful person yourself. So, you chose thetter since you have Bernard backing you up! That''s because Laney has already paved the way for you!" "No! That''s not true!" Sise wanted to refute, but she couldn''t say a word. Mango revealed the ugliest side of Sisi and her evil intentions deep down. Her motives were so inhumane and ruthless that even she was disgusted by herself. Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Mango did not retort her. Instead, she looked at Sisi coldly. Mango''s gaze made Sisi feel embarrassed as if she was standing naked in front of her. "Do you have the right to criticize me? You just want my brother''s wealth and enjoy the privilege that comes from the status of our family! Hah! If Nathaniel had nothing, would you marry him, huh?" Sisi screamed and questioned Mango with a ferocious face. "Yes, I will." A tinge of sympathy shed across Mango''s eyes. "My family background is not as good as the Ye family, but it isn''t an ordinary family either. Moreover, I married him because I love him. It doesn''t matter if he has money or not, I won''t abandon him because of the troubles that your family is facing now. I will never leave him when he needs me the most. Sisi, you know how much Newell needs you now, yeah? What about your choice?" With every word Mango said, Sisi felt as if her heart was being stabbed over and over again. Since she could not pretend anymore, then she would stop it. Sisi said with her downcast and cold eyes, "What can you do to me? This isn''t Ocean City, and there aren''t any members of the Ye Family or the Hans family right now. Can you catch me? Believe it or not, as long as I make a call, my cousin will bring someone to finish you. If you die, then Nathaniel will copse. After that, the Ye family will be ours and through this, I''m having a revenge for my mother." "You''re finally showing your true self, aren''t you? You eventually brace yourself to face the most selfish side of yours?" Mango sneered, "Sisi, if you stay in your own position, your life will be wonderful. With a man like Newell who loves you very much, and a baby to apany you, your family must be perfect, right? Why are you taking a no turn-back, huh?" "This is exactly what I wanted." Sisi did not want to waste any more time talking to Mango. She suddenly took out an AK47 from her pocket and pointed it at Mango. Unfortunately, she misjudged Mango''s agility and she had not considered about her heavily pregnant body. Mango kicked her rifle away with her foot, creating a ''clunk'' sound. At the same time, Thomas and the others broke in directly and seized Sisi at instant. Sisi simply could not believe that she was defeated all at once. She looked at Thomas who suddenly appeared and asked in surprise, "Why are you here? Aren''t you in Nakasara?" "You appeared here yesterday. Then, Mr. Ye got the news so he brought me here over the night. Sisi, you are too disappointing." Thomas'' eyes shed a tinge of cruelty. If she was not Nathaniel''s sister, he really wanted to tear her into pieces. Only now did Sisi react. Since Mango was here, Nathaniel would definitely be here as well. However, Sisi could not see Nathaniel right now. The only reason would be that he did not want to face her and did not even want to see her again. Sise suddenly became timid. "Where''s my brother? I want to see him!" "Don''t think about it. I won''t let you see him again for the rest of your life. Apart from provoking him and making him uneasy, you''re a good for nothing!" Mango looked down at Sisi and said coldly, "Lock her up. I heard that there is an international prison here. No one can escape from there as long as the fees are paid. Send her there. After the child is born, Newell will raise it." Sisi''s face turned pale upon hearing Mango''s order. "No! Mango, you can''t do this to me! I''m Nathaniel''s sister! My cousin is Bernard, he''ll save me! You''re just an outsider, how dare you punish me? Huh?!" "Just because I am Nathaniel''s wife, and that''s more than enough. Take her away." Mango''s face was gloomy and dark. Thomas nced at Mango. She had truly matured a lot over this period of time. Thomas waved his hand, and the men from Dark Night Empire stuffed Sisi''s mouth. Then, they took her out. Mango turned around and walked out. Merle''s eyes lit up when he saw Mango''s way of handling and punishing a person. "Mango, I..." "Take good care of your leg injury, so that you cane back earlier to help me out. I will leave Dark Night Empire to you." Mango''s words made Merle excited. Mango had eventually forgiven him, right? His nose twitched and he felt he wanted to weep. He had endured and lost far too much in the past year. However, he knew that he did not want to lose an employer like Mango. "Thank you, Mango." Mango smiled at him before walking out of the hotel. Snow had begun to fall from the sky. Thomas saw the men of the Dark Night Empire pushing Sisi into the car. He whispered, "I''ll follow her personally in case anything happens. Since Bernard has contacted her, he''ll naturally send someone around to keep an eye on her. I''m afraid there will be changes along the way." Mango''s brows furrowed slightly. Sisi must be locked up. After all, she could not kill this person due to Nathaniel. Sending her to the international prison was the best choice. However, Thomas was right. He was afraid that Bernard would take any action. Mango thought for a moment and said, "Wait for me. I''ll make a call." After that, she turned to another side and called Bettany. "I''m looking for Magnolia Xiao." Mango did not greet Bettany, instead she went straight to the point. Bettany frowned and felt dissatisfied. However, she still passed the phone to Magnolia. "Mango?" Magnolia was a little surprised. After all, they did not end with good terms in their previous conversation. She did not expect Mango to call her. Mango nodded and said, "I need you to do me a favor. As a deal, I will consider to help Lebanon in the future." "All right." Magnolia''s answer was very straightforward, causing Mango to be astonished. "Aren¡¯t you gonna ask what it is?" "Whatever it is, it''s definitely something I can help with since you came to me, isn''t it? Magnolia was a smart person who knew everything. This was Mango''s current stance. For some reason, her perspective towards Magnolia turned a little better, but only just a bit. Mango said in a deep voice, "Bernard is Lexis'' subordinate. I''m abroad now and have captured Bernard''s cousin, Sisi. I want to send her to the international prison, but I''m afraid that there will be someone whoes out halfway to help her out. This ce is closer to Ango. So, I wanna ask if you can help to create some chaos so that Bernard won''t be able to get away, leaving Lexis no time to take care of the issue here." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Magnolia was silent. Mango was not in a hurry either. If both of them wanted to cooperate, they had to show some sincerity. Right now, she only wanted to know Magnolia''s thoughts. Magnolia also knew that since Mango wanted to send Sise to the international prison, she knew that Mango definitely had the ability to save her own skin. Plus, Mango did not use her own power and instead she called Magnolia. To put it bluntly, Mango wanted to ally herself with Magnolia and be closer to her. This made Magnolia a bit happy. "Well, leave it to me. You can leave after half an hour." Magnolia gave a specific time to Mango. Mango''s knitted brows finally rxed. "Thank you." After hanging up, Mango asked Thomas to bring Sisi back to the hotel. Sisi''s hands and feet were tied up, and her mouth was stuffe. She was then thrown on the bed. She looked at Mango. Her eyes had a murderous intent, but to Mango, her gaze was nothing. The current Sisi could not threaten her at all. Sisi was just relying on Bernard, while Mango had enough power to seize Bernard. However, there was no need for Sisi to know this. Mango took out her phone and saw Nathaniel sending her a message. "It''s not over yet?" "Almost, I''ll go back to apany you after an hour. How''s your fever?" When Mango saw Nathaniel''s WhatsApp profile picture, her expression became gentler and it was no longer menacing nor threatening. Her entire person was brimming with a sweet aura, causing Sisi to be filled with hatred. Why was she living her life so wonderfully? What did she do to deserve it? However, Mango did not care about Sisi''s gaze at all. Nathaniel knew Mango was worried and he hurriedly said, "I''m fine. I''m feeling much better after eating some porridge." "That''s good. Save your energy. I''ll go backter and celebrate Christmas together." "Sure!" Nathaniel looked at the phone screen with a faint smile. Then, he heard Thomas on the phone, "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye wants to send Sisi to the international prison." Therefore, it was international prison. Nathaniel''s eyes darkened a little. "Okay. Give them more money so that they can treat Sisi better in there. After all, she is pregnant with Newell''s child. After the child is born, let her live there by herself." Nathaniel''s voice was very cold, as if he was the Ice King. Were they family members? Naha! He might as well not own such a family member. A trace of cruelty shed through Nathaniel''s eyes. Mango put away her phone and saw that Sisi was murmuring as if she wanted to say something. Since she had nothing to do anyway, she took the towel out from her mouth. "My cousin will not let you go! How dare you send me to the international prison? Mango, if you dare to do that, I''ll kill the child in my belly! Then, Newell won''t have any offspring! I''ll see how you will exin it to Newell at that time!" "Why d''ya think I need to exin to Newell? Do you really think that you are irreceable? Sise, who gave you the idea? You have not thought about Newell, do you think that he will not marry anymore just because of you? It would be best if you kill your child. Initially, I was going to make you feel morefortable for the sake of the child. Since you don''t want the child anymore, fine. When the child is gone, it will be your hard time. Maybe Newell will suffer for at most three years. In these three years, Nathan and I will find another nobledy for him. He will still have a child. You can only be reced and forgotten forever." Mango spoke very slowly, but Sisi widened her eyes suddenly. "No! No! You can''t do this!" "Then protect your child properly! If your child is still alive, then you''d be safe for the time being and you can live a good life there. Enjoy thest few months of your pregnancy. Because next, you''ll find that without your child, the Ye family, and Nathan''s care for you, you''re just good for nothing!" Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 For the first time, Sise felt that Mango was too cruel. Mango used to be generous and even kind to herself. How could she be so mean and heartless now? "Mango, you pretended to be nice to me before, didn''t you? After all, my mom killed your parents. You hate me so much, don''t you? But in front of my brother, you still pretend to be generous to me. You are so hypocritical!" Sise felt that she had to say something to provoke Mango, otherwise, she would really go insane. However, Mango smiled, "At this time, you can think whatever you like. I''m just a f*cking idiot for threating you nicely previously." After that, she stuffed the towel directly into Sise''s mouth, and she felt that the whole world went quiet. Sise was still struggling, while Mango sat back down on the chair. She took out her phone and scrolled it. Today was Christmas, so how should she spend the time with Nathaniel? Nathaniel and Mango could not let these people ruin their festive mood. Mango saw that all the shops nearby had been on sale, so she could not help but take a look on them one by one. Half an hour passed by quickly. Suddenly, there was a ''boom'' and Mango felt that the entire ground was shaking. "What''s going on?" Mango stood up immediately. Thomas walked in and when he saw that Mango was all right, he continued, "I don''t know. It seems like there''s an explosion. It''s not too far away from here. Something must have happened in Ango." Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Ango? Was it Magnolia? Before she could react, Magnolia called her. "It''s okay now." "Thank you." Mango hung up the phone and a smile appeared on her face. Magnolia''s way of handling it was really simple yet violent! Mango''s liking towards Magnolia grew stronger. Mango allowed Thomas to take Sise away. Thomas said with some concern, "Hmm... along the way..." "Don''t worry. I don''t think Bernard have time toe over and save her now." Mango''s words made Thomas slightly confounded. However, he still nodded his head and walked out. As soon as he went out, Merle whispered, "Mango and Thomas, I just got the news that the pce and the arsenal of Ango''s Lexis was blown up. Now the whole country is under the state of emergency. Bernard had sent his men to search for the rioters. Guess he has got no time to take care of this now." Mango nodded with a smile. Sise was extremely shocked. How could this be? How could it be so coincidental? Sise suddenly turned around to look at Mango. When she saw her faint smile, her heart began to sink. Was it Mango? Did she actually had the capability to reach into Ango? How could she create such a big fuss? For the first time, Sise realized that she had underestimated Mango. The weak woman in front of her had been faking it all the while. Sise never treated her as an enemy, but now everything was toote. Sise was then taken away by Thomas. Mango could not help but heave a sigh of relief.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After dealing with these issues, she was jovial. Heavier snow began to fall. Christmas was drawing nearer. Mango turned around and said to Merle, "You don''t have to follow me anymore. You can arrange the time yourself. I wanna be alone with Nathan." "Your safety..." "With Nathan, will there be any problem with my safety?" When Mango talked about Nathaniel, it was as if there were glitters in her eyes and they shone bright in the night sky. Seeing that she was really happy, Merle nodded and said, "Okay, call me whenever you need me." "Hm." Mango jumped into the car and drove quickly towards the port. After arriving at the port, Mango got out of the car and ran back to the boat, but she did not see Nathaniel. "Where are you? Nathaniel!" Mango searched everywhere but could not find Nathaniel. She was worried. She quickly took out her mobile phone to call Nathaniel, but his phone was turned off. Mango started to worry. She got off the speedboat in a hurry and saw a man dded in a Santa us costume standing on the edge of the port with a gift bag, as if he was waiting for something. Mango quickly passed by him, but he stopped her. "Hello beauty, it''s Christmas today. What Christmas gift do you want? I''m Santa us. Whatever you want, I can satisfy you." His tone was light. Mango waspletely startled. Listening to this familiar voice and looking at the Santa us in front of her, she could not help but feel happy. "Nathaniel, when did you change your job to be a Santa us?" "I''m your Santa us today, exclusively for you. My beauty, don''t you want a gift?" Nathaniel asked with a smile. Mango suddenly ran up to him and hugged him tightly. Tears were welling up in her eyes. "I want Nathaniel to apany me for the rest of my life. This is the gift I want for Christmas. Can my dreame true?" "Yes, of course!" Nathaniel hugged her with both of his arms. There was still snow falling down, but neither of them felt cold. Instead, they were feeling romantic and convivial. Mango took off the heavy hat on Nathaniel''s head. When she saw the familiar handsome face, she immediately tiptoed and kissed his chin. A tint of tenderness shed in Nathaniel''s eyes, and they kissed passionately at the port. Seeing this scene, those passing by whistled one after another. At this moment, Mango felt that they were no longer who they were in the reality. They were just an ordinary pair of lovers who were doing the most romantic action on the street of a foreign country. After a passionate kiss, Mango looked at Nathaniel and said affectionately, "Are you going to dress like this today?" Yeah." Nathaniel agreed. In fact, it was troublesome to wear such a heavy costume, but Nathaniel felt that he could do anything just to see Mango''s happy face. He had not seen Mango''s sincere smile for many years. He still remembered the first time he saw her. It was a bright smile of hers which attracted his attention. She was like the sun, emitting her warmth that couldfort everyone. Nathaniel was holding hands and walking along the street with Mango . There were songs of Christmas everywhere, and many people were selling goods in the store. Mango only wandered around with Nathaniel. After they were tired of shopping, they ate something at a restaurant by the roadside, and then they watched a movie together. Mango felt that the everything had reached its perfection at this moment. The two of them strolled in the city the entire day. Nathaniel did not return to the boat but booked a hotel. Mango took a hot shower. She was exhausted that sheid in bed and did not want to move. After Nathaniel finished bathing, he saw that Mango was already asleep. He smiled faintly. Then he adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner, and covered Mango with a quilt before turning on theputer. Thomas had already sent Sisi into the prison, and everything was fine all the way. Upon hearing this news, Nathaniel''s expression did not change at all. He was a man. Although Sise''s betrayal made him dejected, it also made him understand that he needed to stay strong in order to protect his wife and his children. Sise did not even treat him as her elder brother. Why would he hold on to this kinship? Whether he was indifferent or ruthless, he only wanted his wife and children to be safe. When Nathaniel was about to turn off theputer, theputer suddenly darkened, and then Zion''s face appeared on the screen. "Hello, Mr. Ye. Merry Christmas!" Nathaniel was slightly startled but then he smiled. "Merry Christmas, son." Zion smiled, "Where''s mom?" "She''s tired from shopping. She''s sleeping now." "It was your birthday yesterday. I was worried that I''d disturb your personal time with mom, so I didn''t call you. Although it''s a littlete today, I still want to tell you personally. Happy bted birthday, dad!" Zion''s wishing warmed Nathaniel''s heart. "Thank you." "Wisdom and I have prepared a gift for you. Check it out when youe back after the new year. Rita, the foodie, baked a cake for you and said that she would send it to you. You know, this is impossible, so I took a photo of the cake and had sent it to you. Just take it as you''ve received her cake. By the way, she ate the whole cake by herself. Haha!" As he spoke, he sent a photo of the cake. The cake was not very good-looking, but it could be seen that she had tried her best. "Rita did it herself?" Although Nathaniel did not eat it, he still felt a surge of sweetness in his heart. Zion said in disgust, "Lucy helped her a little, so she made the rest herself. However, this cake wasted a bag of flour, so I think I might as well spend money to buy it. It''s not worth it." "It''s different. This is the love from my daughter." Nathaniel felt happier upon seeing that. Seeing Nathaniel''s unconscious smile, Zion said with some disdain, "Mr. Ye, you''re too easily satisfied. Rita is your lover from your previous life, so Wisdom and I won''t fight for the status in your heart. Alright, there''s nothing much. You both have fun outside. You don''t have to worry about us. I''m on a holiday, so I''ll be fine at home with Wisdom. Rita will be fine as well. If it''s possible, you can try to make another baby for us." Hearing Zion''s words, Nathaniel''s lips twitched. "Was this child really only four years old?" He thought to himself. No! He was almost five years old! But how did he know so f*cking much? Seeing Nathaniel''s frown, Zion quickly cut off the power source. Nathaniel remembered Zion''s words. Baby? Nah, not anymore. He turned off theputer and returned to Mango''s side. Seeing Mango sleeping so soundly, Nathaniel suddenly felt very secure and satisfied. They had already had three children. Right now, he only wanted to keep Mango safe and sound. He no longer wanted her to bear the pain duringbor nor during pregnancy. He only wanted her to be happy. Nathanielid down beside Mango and reached out his arms to hug her. Mango''s soft body and fragrance surrounded him. He could not help but feel his whole body was heating up involuntarily, fantasizing about Mango. He lowered his head and kissed Mango''s face. Her eyebrows, her eyes, her nose, her mouth... Nathaniel kissed her all the way, and he was getting aroused. Suddenly, a ''boom'' was heard, followed by dense gunshots that resounded through the sky. Nathaniel''s brows furrowed tightly. In the next moment, Mango opened her drowsy eyes. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 "I don''t know, but be ready and get dressed, just in case." After all, this was not Nathaniel''s territory. Not long ago, Magnolia had caused such a huge fuss in Ango. Who knew if it would cause a butterfly effect? Mango woke up immediately. The two of them quickly got dressed. Thomas knocked on the door from the outside. "Mr. Ye." "Come in." Nathaniel''s voice was deep as he spoke. Thomas pushed the door open and entered. Seeing that Mango and Nathaniel were dressed neatly, he said, "Lexis Fang from Ango ising over here. He seems to be looking for some rioter. Although this town doesn''t belong to Ango, it''s within the border line of the country. Even if Lexis wants to investigate someone, we can''t stop him. Britton is asking if you guys want to leave? If you want, he''ll send you right away." Mango was still not in the mood to interact with people from Ango. When she heard Thomas''s words, she quickly said, "Let''s leave. After all, this isn''t our territory. If something really happens here, it''ll be hard to exin anything." "All right." Nathaniel had no objections to Mango''s idea. Thomas quickly went to arrange it. "You can''t even enjoy this Christmas." Nathaniel was depressed. He had originally intended to have a good time with Mango, but who knew that there were so many things happening? Mango smiled, "No, I think this is the happiest Christmas I''ve ever experienced for so many years." "Really? You''re not lying, are you?" There was excitement in Nathaniel''s eyes. Mango felt that this man was simply too cute and straightforward. He used to focus on work, so he usually did not celebrate Christmas with Mango. After getting married for eight years, it was the first time for Mango to have the feeling of first love. Therefore, it was not bad to experience some things in life. At least they could take control of the direction in their life, right? "It''s true!" Mango wrapped her arms around Nathaniel''s neck and kissed him on his mouth. Nathaniel suddenly tightened his arm and enveloped her in his arms. He said in a hoarse voice, "I asked Noah yesterday and he told me that I''ll be fully recovered in these three days. I hope you will continue to flirt with me like this at that time." Mango was astounded. Huh? So fast? Seeing that Nathaniel''s eyes were full of passion, Mango panicked. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "No, no, no... I think we can discuss about it." "Uh-huh." Nathaniel''s tone made Mango shiver in fear. Thomas''s voice came from outside again. "Mr. and Mrs. Ye, Lexis has surrounded the entire town. We can''t get out of here yet." Nathaniel''s eyes went brooding. Lexis was really annoying. Mango said in a deep voice, "I''ve asked Magnolia for help. As long as we want to leave, I don''t believe that he will be able to trap us. Magnolia has nned for so many years, so she naturally has a special way for us to leave." Nathaniel paused for a moment before asking, "You got in touch with Magnolia?" "We''ve cooperated once. To be exact, the explosion in Lexis''s arsenal was done by Magnolia. She helped me to shift Bernard''s attention so that Sisi could arrive at the international prison without any mistake." Mango did not hide anything from Nathaniel. Although Nathaniel had guessed that this matter had something to do with Magnolia, he did not expect Mango toe up with this idea. However, he could just allow Mango to do whatever she wanted. "All right." Nathaniel nodded. Mango once again called Magnolia. Magnolia picked up her call and said immediately, "I''ve already sent someone to pick you up. Don''t worry. You''ll be fine." "Thank you." After Mango hung up the phone, Nathaniel ordered his people to scatter away and only allowed Thomas to follow them. Merle took the Dark Night Empire to Baxter Alliance, which was arranged by Nathaniel. The Baxter Alliance was very powerful here. Even if Lexis wanted to make trouble, he would have to consider it first. After that, footsteps came from outside. "Mr. Ye and Mango, Magnolia has sent me to pick you up." It was Bettany. Mango had guessed that it would be her, but she still asked. "Aren''t you returning to Ocean City?" "I came back by ne because of your business. It was Magnolia''s idea." Bettany''s words surprised Mango. It seemed that Bettany was truly Magnolia''s most trusted subordinate. Nathaniel and Mango did not say anything else and walked straight out of the hotel. As soon as they got in the car and left, they saw a group of peopleing towards the hotel. As they passed by each other, Mango saw the man who was leading them. He looked familiar, especially his eyes, which were exactly the same as Lebanon''s. "Who is that person?" Mango pointed at the man who had already entered the hotel. If her guess was correct, this man should be the man Nathaniel threw into the sea on the boat. Bettany took a look and frowned slightly. She whispered, "It''s Lexis." "He''s the Third Prince of Ango?" Mango waspletely surprised. Nathaniel nced at him and snorted. If he had known that the man was Lexis, he would have locked him into the toilet instead of throwing him into the sea. Mango was speechless when she saw Bettany nod her head. Was this fate that she had to be his enemy? She shook her head and leaned into Nathaniel''s arms. Mango did not know why Bettany was not stopped though there were so many guards on the street. Mango really could not see what was different about this car. She turned to Bettany and asked, "Why don''t they dare to stop your car?" "Because this car is from the pce, a private car of the president." Bettany''s words immediately startled Mango and Nathaniel. The President''s private vehicle? Bettany''s car was too noticeable for the others, so what was the rtionship between her and the president? Bettany seemed to have sensed Mango''s thoughts as she said calmly, "Don''t think too much. I don''t have anything to do with the President. It''s just that I have some medical skills and the President values me. He ordered me to pick someone up. So after I send you guys to a safer ce, then I''ll go and get the person along the way. This isn''t an issue." Despite Bettany''s exnation, Mango knew that if it was not for Magnolia''s n, Bettany probably would not have gone out to pick someone up. Magnolia had pretended to be dead for so many years, while Bettany had not been exposed. She even won the trust of the president. Mango had no choice but to admire Magnolia''s schemes and Bettany''sposure. Nathaniel did not say anything, but he just looked at Bettany and turned his head. It was still chaotic outside. Bettany drove across the border and directly arrived in the territory of Ango. Mango had never thought that she woulde to Ango so quickly. Changes always went beyond ns. Ango was heavily guarded. Mango looked at the half modern half ancient architectural style and found it quite aesthetically pleasing. Nathaniel pointed at the bell tower not far away and said, "That bell tower should be a symbolic building. It looks like it has been built a few years ago." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Bettany quickly said, "This bell tower has almost two hundred years of history." "Has it been that long? I really can''t tell." Mango and Nathaniel did not look like they were just escaped from a disaster. On the contrary, they looked like they were traveling. Bettany had to admire their calmness now. The car drove into the City Hall. Bettany took them to the mayor''s house. The mayor was an old man in his fifties. When he saw Bettany bring Mango over, he hurriedly walked over. "Bettany, you are here?" "Yes, Magnolia''s honored guest has to be well taken care of." Bettany''s words instantly made Mango understand that the Mayor was also Magnolia''s subordinate. Magnolia had faked her death for more than ten years. It was likely that her powers had already infiltrated to every possible ce. It was not a surprise that there was a mayor here who worked for Magnolia. When the mayor saw Nathaniel and Mango''s extraordinary disposition, he smiled, "Just call me Balden. You''re a guest from afar. Come on in." Nathaniel did not say anything. He nodded and walked in with Mango. Raiden Hawk arranged a guest room for them and told the butler that they had to fulfill all Nathaniel and Mango''s needs. Mango really felt that she was a distinguished guest. Bettany did not stay. After sending them off, she left. Outside, there was still a chaos about arresting the rioters. Mango looked outside and asked in a deep voice, "Do you think Lebanon would know that we''re here?" "I don''t know. Do you want to see him?" Nathaniel nced at Mango and no one knew what he was thinking. Mango shook her head and said, "No, I don''t. To be honest, I don''t like Ango. When I think of the fact that Bernard and Gise have been here before, I feel extremely uneasy." "Yes, but I don''t know if I''ve got the chance to meet Bernard." Nathaniel looked outside and said lightly. Mango was slightly startled. "What if you guys met?" "I''ll kill him." Nathaniel''s words were full of murderous intent. Mango was no longer full ofpassion like before. Some people really did not deserve theirpassion. The housekeeper sent them food and drinks, and then left. He showed no intention of prying into their privacy. Mango and Nathaniel took a shower. In this special time, Nathaniel could not do anything unusual to Mango. The two leaned on the sofa and watched TV. The news in Ango continued to broadcast the tragic scene of the explosion of the arsenal. The armies had already rushed over. Mango''s sharp eyes discovered Lebanon on the TV. Lebanon was in the crowd, wearing a cap. There was an additional gloominess and cruelty between his eyebrows aspared to when he was in B City. Mango frowned slightly. Lebanon was so cold, as if he had changed into another person. She still remembered seeing him in B City, a graceful and handsome young man. How did he be like this now? Nathaniel also saw Lebanon and said in a deep voice, "Alfred''s death took a toll on him. Maybe Lebanon really didn''t want to fight for the power. Unfortunately, he had no choice being born in such a family. If he didn''t fight for it, he would die. I heard that Alfred died for Lebanon. It was Lebanon whom Laney wanted to seize. However, Alfred drugged Lebanon and reced him for to the appointment. In the end, Alfred died." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango''s heart suddenly stopped for a moment. Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 "Wasn''t Laney targeting Alfred since the beginning?" "No, I heard from Noah in the police station that Lebanon was the initial target of Laney and Bernard. Although Lebanon didn''t fight for his power, Lexis took action against him because it had been exposed on social media that Lebanon was too close to you. Plus, Lexis knew your background and he was afraid that Lebanon would have the intention of regaining his power. Bernard just didn''t expect that Alfred would rece Lebanon to the meeting." Nathaniel''s words shocked Mango. Alfred did not have a deep impression of him in her mind, and she could not even remember what the man looked like. Now, hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango felt that the man truly loved Lebanon. "I think Alfred was hisst straw..." "Yes, the royal conflicts have always been cruel. Lebanon was almost poisoned to death when he was very young. The others still have their own mother by their side to n for them, but Lebanon didn''t. What''s more, in front of the president, he seems to be an unfavored child. If he wants to live, he has to put in more effort than the others. He also has to endure more. It isn''t easy for him to be an adult. He doesn''t want to die in the conflict, so he chose to leave. He would rather live in the slum than go back to his pce. However, he met Alfred in the slum." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nathaniel told her what he had knew. "Alfred apanied Lebanon throughout his adolescence. They left Ango together and developed in B City. Fromck of connections to a big shot in the entertainment industry, people could only see Lebanon''s sessful faqade, but they couldn''t see through the hardship that both Alfred and Lebanon had suffered. It can be said that Alfred was Lebanon''s brother, lover, and friend. He yed too many roles in Lebanon''s life, but Alfred died for him in the end. I would be surprised if Lebanon hadn''t be evil." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango sympathized with Lebanon. "Since he has grown up and had left Ango, why didn''t hee to look for me at that time?" Hearing Mango''s question, Nathaniel could not help butugh, "Haha! Who were you back then? You were just a daughter of the Shen family. Although the Shen family enjoyed having the reputation of being a family of schrs in Ocean City, it''s still useless. Furthermore, we didn''t know at that time you were the granddaughter of the Xiao family. He has got nothing to do with you back then so why would he want to look for you?" "You''re right. I almost forgot. Hahaha!" Mango immediately broke intoughter. "By the way, speaking of the Shen family, how is Arsenio and his wife now?" Mango did not intentionally inquire about the Shen parents, but since they talking about this topic, she asked casually. Seeing that there was no sadness in her eyes, Nathaniel whispered, "Gise didn''t get the kidney in time and passed away not long after that. I heard that there wasn''t even a person collecting the body. The hospital had requested Arsenio and his wife to im the body, but unfortunately, both of them did not buy it. They said that Gise was not their daughter, and they didn''t care." Speaking of this, Nathaniel snorted coldly. Obviously, he did not like them. Mango was also sighing. When the Shen parents thought that Gise was his own daughter, they were willing to give up everything for her. They even nned to destroy Mango for the sake of Gise. However, once the truth was exposed and they knew that Gise was not rted with them, they were so heartless and abandoned Gise. The Shen parents were just inhumane and unsympathetic. Even the pet owners knew what to do after their pet died, let alone a human who had treated them so well. Mango shook her head and sighed, "Then, what happened to Gise''s body atst?" "No one imed it in the morgue so the hospital had to pay for the cremation themselves. Therefore, the hospital had no choice but to look for the local police to deal with this matter. However, this was not managed by the police. But eventually, the police paid for it. It was unknown where the ashes were scattered though." Nathaniel said indifferently and his tone was bleak. Gisepletely deserved it. Everyone chose the paths by themselves. Since Gise had chosen this path, she should know that her choice would not lead to a happing ending. Mango did not expect Gise to end up like this. It was the most pitiful way to die indeed... She sighed and said nothing. Nathaniel continued, "Since Arsenio and his wife knew that Gise was dead, they still hadn''t given up. They asked someone to bring a message to see you. They said they were wrong and were bewitched by Gise, so they did those bad things to you. They hoped that you can forgive them as they had raised you up for so many years. I didn''t want to let you hear these, so I asked someone to send the messenger away." Mango was slightly startled. She could not believe it. How could Arsenio and his wife use this to emotionally ckmail her? Did they want her to help them out from the prison? What were they thinking? Did they really think that Mango was someone who was easily manipted? They thought that she had no temper? "I''ve really broadened my horizons." Mango smiled bitterly, but she did not feel any difort. Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that she was in a good mood. "You won''t me me for making the decision for you, will you?" "No, I don''t wanna see them for the rest of my life. They really taught me a lesson." Mango shook her head. Nathaniel smiled, "You can''t see them either. I''ve asked the people in the prison to intentionally have a quarrel with them. Arsenio had inadvertently stabbed someone and his sentence was increased. He would probably die in prison. As for Mrs. Shen, I heard that there was something wrong with her heart and she wanted to be released on bail, but I arranged someone to reject it." "Woah! You are really not going to let them live, huh." Mango smiled faintly. Nathaniel said coldly, "Ha! If I let them live, they will probably hurt you and our children. It''s better to let them stay in where they are now." "That''s true." Mango nodded. Neither two of them uttered a word this time. The news on the TV was still broadcasting, but Lebanon did not do anything radical. He was in the crowd, taking a menacing nce at the arsenal and left after a while. Mango suddenly felt that she should meet Lebanon. After all, Magnolia had helped her twice. "Nathan, do you think that meeting Lebanon today will bring him trouble?" Mango finally asked. Nathaniel was astonished for a moment and then he said, "If you want to see him, lemme think of something else." "Will it be risky to us?" This was Mango''s first concern. "It''s hard to say, but I''ll try to keep us from danger." "Forget it. Let''s wait after the new year when everything settles down." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s suggestion, Mango immediately gave up her idea of seeing Lebanon. "If you want to meet..." "Never mind." Mango knew Nathaniel. As long as she wanted to do something, he would not hesitate to do it no matter how dangerous it could be. However, how could she put him in this position? Just now, Lebanon looked a little mncholy. She was afraid that there was something wrong with him emotionally. However, thinking about it carefully, Lebanon went down this path. Even if he was persuaded not to do that this time, what about next time? Therefore, it depended on him about how he wanted it to be. Nathaniel and Mango watched the TV for a while and thenid down. It was still noisy outside, but it did not affect Raiden''s house much. Mango and Nathaniel had a good sleep. When the sun rose from the horizon, Raiden ordered the butler to knock on the door. Nathaniel woke up from his deep sleep. When the housekeeper went upstairs, he had already heard the footsteps. "Who''s there?" "Mr. Ye, Mr. Hawk asked me to inform you to pack up. Dr. Zhang will send you out of here. It''s under state of emergency again, so you can only leave now." The housekeeper''s voice was not loud, but Nathaniel could hear it clearly. Mango turned over and was still in a daze. She could not help but yawn. Seeing her confused look, Nathaniel felt sorry for her and said, "Go back to sleep. I''ll carry you." "All right." Mango leaned her body against Nathaniel. Nathaniel was in his pajamas. He picked up Mango together the nket before walking out of the room. When he saw Raiden, Nathaniel whispered, "I borrowed the quilt. I will return it to youter." "It''s okay. It''s quite chilly outside. Don''t catch a cold." Raiden did not care much about the quilt. Nathaniel nodded at him before walking out with Mango in his arms. The cold wind blew, causing Mango to shivered a little. However, she was still yawning. She shrank and whispered, "Why don''t you put me down?" "It''s okay. I can carry you." Nathaniel wrapped the nket around Mango. Only now did Mango feel a little warmer. She was really sleepy. After the miscarriage, her body was very weak. Even if she followed her coach to exercise, her body could not recover to its original strength. Her general debility was severe. She was prone to fall asleep easily, which was the most obvious symptom. Mango also knew that their current situation was a little dangerous, but she just could not wake up. In addition, Nathaniel''s maic voice was lingering by her side, making her even more drowsy. Nathaniel carried Mango into the car. Bettany looked at Mango, who was wrapped like a silkworm in Nathaniel''s arms. She could not help but ask, "What happened to her?" "She hasn''t recovered after the miscarriage. She''s always been sleepy and she really can''t get up at all at this hour." Nathaniel did not hide anything from Bettany. Bettany frowned slightly and whispered, "I heard that you have found Hikasa Manual from the Longford County?" "That''s right." Bettany was from the Longford County, so it was not surprising that she knew Hikasa Manual. Nathaniel did not hide it from her and admitted it. "Lend it to meter. Maybe I can find a way to make her recover, but try not to get her pregnant for the time being." There was a glimmer of light in Nathaniel''s eyes. "I''ve gone through a birth control surgery. I won''t let her suffer again in this life." These words made Bettany astounded. When she looked at Nathaniel, there was a trace of warmth in her eyes. She started the engine. Nathaniel hugged Mango tightly. Mango was listening, but she was too drowsy and could not help but fall asleep again. The car drove very fast on the road. Seeing that they were about to leave the border line, Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly sank. Since the roadblocks were set in front of them, the shing police lights made his heart jump in an instant. Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Nathaniel''s hand subconsciously wrapped around Mango. There were puckers between Bettany''s eyebrows. She slowed down the car and looked at the flickering lights in front of her. No one knew what she was thinking. When they were about to arrive at the roadblocks, they suddenly heard the sirening not far away from them. "They''ve caught the rioters. Hurry up and support them!" The noiseing from not far away made the police at the roadblock move quickly over there. Nathaniel and Bettany suddenly felt relieved. Then, Bettany stepped on the elerator and went through the roadblock. They were safe after leaving Ango. Bettany sent them outside the borders immediately, and there were already helicopters waiting for them. Nathaniel saw Magnolia from afar. He frowned but said nothing. Mango was still asleep. Magnolia nced at Mango, who was in Nathaniel''s arms, and said kindly with a smile, "It''s cold. I bought her a coat. Put it on herter. After all, covering a nket doesn''t look elegant." "Thank you." Nathaniel''s words consisted of many meanings. Magnolia understood but she said nothing. She took out an old pocket watch and handed it to Nathaniel. She said quietly, "It''s almost New Year. Help me to hand this to my father." "This is..." "This is my mother''s belongings." There was a tinge of mncholy in Magnolia''s eyes. "Before my mother died, she left it with Sophia for remembrance, but she didn''t expect that Sophia would eventually disappoint her. Hmm... to exin, Sophia went to her father for nning a scheme. This pocket watch was said to be the betrothal gift that my father gave to my mother. It was not untilter that I found this pocket watch. I intended to personally give it to my father, but now it isn''t the right timing. I don''t know if my father can wait until I return, so I ask you to deliver it and tell him that his eldest daughter is still alive." Nathaniel frowned slightly. This could be a major issue. Moreover, Magnolia''s identity and motives were unknown. He did not know how Brantley would react if he returned the pocket watch to him. Just as Nathaniel was hesitating, Mango opened his eyes. "This is left by grandma? Is it a betrothal gift from grandpa?" Both Magnolia and Nathaniel were shocked when they realized that Mango had woken up at this moment. Nathaniel asked subconsciously, "Are you cold?" "I''m fine." Mango jumped out of Nathaniel''s embrace and abruptly put on the coat that Magnolia had bought. "It really fits me well." Magnolia smiled when she saw Mango wearing it. "It''s really beautiful." "Of course, I''m a natural beauty." Mango said without the slightest bit of modesty. Then, she turned around to look at Magnolia and asked, "You haven''t answered the question I asked just now." "Yes, it was their betrothal gift." Magnolia thought that their cooperation could resolve Mango''s suspicion about her. However, she did not expect Mango would still be intimidating. Mango was very satisfied with Magnolia''s answer. While adjusting her temperament, she smiled, "I''ll definitely hand it over to my grandfather, no worries. If you really want to express your filial piety, then I''ll of course help you to realize your wish. However, if you''ve got any other intentions, don''t me me for not caring about our familial ties when it happens. Lemme just warn you first so that we won''t end up in bad terms when the timees." Her words were so straightforward that she did not even consider about Magnolia''s feelings. Magnolia paused for a moment before nodding with a smile. As for what she was thinking, Mango did not know and did not want to know. After saying that, Mango and Nathaniel boarded the helicopter. The helicopter was a private aircraft, and it was printed with the national emblem of Ango. This helicopter symbolized the Imperial Pce. The helicopter took off after Mango and the others went in. Nathaniel looked at her and asked in a deep voice, "Aren''t you worried that she might wanna join us?" "It''s good to join us, but I can''t understand her. Look at her power she had in Ango. She can be considered a second to none. What''s more, the president doesn''t know it and she didn''t help Lebanon to seize power. This is so unconvincing. Isn''t Lebanon her son?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "How is she not? If she was not Lebanon''s mother, how could Magnolia look so simr to your mum? And how can she have a high level of DNA simrity with yours?" Nathaniel retorted Mango. Mango shrugged indifferently and said, "But she just did nothing and watched her son being bullied, and she never made a move. Do you think that''s possible?" "Mango, if she really doesn''t do it, Lebanon won''t live until now." Nathaniel''s words startled Mango. "What does that mean?" "When Magnolia faked her death in front of everyone, Lebanon was still very young. Do you really think that no one is protecting Lebanon all the way since he left Ango? You know, even if Lexis was still very young at that time, he had his own mother to n for him. It was much easier to kill a child than an adult, but they did not seed so they just drove Lebanon out. What does this mean? It means that someone is protecting Lebanon." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s exnation, Mango finally understood. "But since she''s protecting Lebanon all the way, why did he have to endure so much at the outside world?¡± "This is a suffering that a prince has to go through. I even suspected that Magnolia knew something about Alfred''s death. It''s very possible that she has the ability to rescue Alfred, but she did not save him, even if he is the only one who means so much to Lebanon." Mango was a little confused. "What do you mean?" "Lebanon is destined to obtain the session of power as the president. I was a little uncertain before. But after seeing Magnolia, I realized that this is her intention and her expectation. As a president, how could it be possible for Lebanon to be a homosexual? Therefore, Alfred has to die. What''s more, Alfred is Lebanon''sst straw. Only when he dies in the hands of Lexis, will Lebanon completely understand ande back to seize his power, so that he can take the path that Magnolia has set for him. So whether it was Laney or not, Alfred must die." Nathaniel''s eyes went broodingly dark. He really did not want Mango to know about these dirty tricks of the royal conflicts. However, that person was Magnolia, who was Mango''s aunt and the daughter of the Xiao family. He had no choice but to let Mango understand all these. Mango''s brows furrowed. The good impression that she had of Magnolia was instantly destroyed. "So you said Magnolia is doing everything for the sake of Lebanon?" "Sorta." "In order for her son to seed the throne, she would rather ignore her son''s happiness. Is she even a mother?" Mango was furious. Nathaniel held her hand and said, "Mango, there are some things that we don''t know. Okay? So don''t defend Lebanon and don''t think that Magnolia is cruel. After all, we are not her and we don''t know what she has experienced. But of course, we aren''t sure of her intentions. As long as she won''t harm you and set you up, we''ll do whatever we can." Mango suddenly recalled Magnolia''s background. She was a girl who had been seized and almost got shot by the terrorists not long after she was born. Plus, she had also got abducted. Her life was bound to be extraordinary. No one knew what she had experienced and what she had endured over the years. She must have been forced to leave the pce. Mango suddenly felt conflicted. She did not know how to judge Magnolia. Just like Nathaniel had said, she was not Magnolia. She had no right to judge her actions. However, from the perspective of a family member, Magnolia was still eptable to her. Mango did not deny this. "Well, let''s do it step by step." Mango''s words made Nathaniel heave a sigh of relief. He was afraid that his wife would not be able to think rationally. "Are you still sleepy? Why not continue taking a rest? I''ll wake you up when we arrive at Ocean City." Nathaniel''s heart ached when he saw Mango''s dejected expression. Mango leaned against his shoulder and said softly, "What a pity. I was nning to return to Creekside Cottage to take a look." "Next time. Anyway, it will always be there." Nathaniel''s voice was very soft. Mango felt that she became dizzy and sleepy again. Her head moved bit by bit and she said in a daze, "I seem to remember something." "Yeah?" "During the five years I wasn''t with you, I heard that you''ve built a private park for me? I haven''t seen it yet." After saying that, Mango fell asleep. This made Nathaniel a little envious. The corners of his lips curved up, and he said in a deep voice, "There will be a chance." However, Mango had fallen asleep. The ne finally arrived at airport of Ocean City a few hourster. Mango also woke up with a yawn. Well, the timing was precise indeed. Nathaniel smiled, "You''re finally up, sleepyhead." "Hmm... Well, I''m hungry. Let''s go out and look for food!" Mango''s behavior looked extremely simr to Rita right now. There was endless of love in Nathaniel''s eyes. They got off the ne and left the airport through the special passageway. They were going to find a ce nearby to eat when they heard a familiar female voice. "Mango and Mr. Ye, where were you guys from?" Mango was slightly startled. She turned around and saw Deborah. Deborah was wearing a neat business suit today, which gave off a feeling that she was a strong and independent woman. "Deborah? You..." "I came to pick up a customer. I didn''t expect to see you here. Are you traveling?" Deborah looked at Mango interestingly. Mango immediately smiled, "I went out to travel for a few days. Right, how''s my cousin''s leg?" "It''s no big deal. He''ll be discharged from the hospital in two days time. However, he still needs to rest for a while. Isn''t he preparing for the wedding? He insisted on leaving the hospital and doing it himself. I can''t dissuade him, so I''ll leave it to him." Deborah was very excited when he talked about Walter. It was obvious that he was in love. Mango said with great satisfaction, "I''m back. I''ll help when the timees." "Oh, c''mon! That''s a must! I won''t forget about you! By the way, my customer will arrive in half an hour. Let''s go now. I''ll invite you to eat something." Deborah''s attitude stunned Nathaniel for a moment, but he didn''t find it very annoying. Moreover, Deborah had saved Mango, so he naturally had no objections. When they were walking outside, Deborah suddenly pulled Mango and whispered a few words. Mango''s expression immediately changed. Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 "What''s wrong?¡± Nathaniel could not help but ask when he saw Mango''s expression change. "Oh, nothing. It''s just some girls'' talk." Mango said hurriedly. Since she had said so, Nathaniel could not ask any more questions. "I''m going to see if there are any good restaurants nearby. You two can hang out first." "Sure.¡± After saying that, Nathaniel left. As soon as he left, Mango''s face immediately turned pale. "Are you telling the truth?" "Of course! I also heard it identally. I don''t know how Walter will solve it, but I am afraid that he can''t get over it. You know, apart from you, he cares about Sophia the most." Deborah''s words made Mango''s expression went broody. Sophia had phoned Walter! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. This was what Deborah had told her just now. Sophia! She was released from captivity because they wanted to lure out her father from abroad. They did not expect that she had the ability to take the opportunity to escape. Now that Sophia was still a fugitive, she still dared to call Walter! "What is she going to do by calling Walter now?" Walter was about to get married. Did shee back to cause trouble? Mango''s mind was constantly thinking about these questions. Worries crept up her face. Meanwhile, Walter''s feelings for Sophia had always beenplicated. For so many years, he had thought that Sophia was driven crazy by her father. In the end, he did not expect that Sophia used everyone. Would Walter forgive Sophia? Mango did not know, but she felt a little uneasy. "I''ll talk to himter." "Don''t sell me out! He''s my husband. We still have to live together this whole life." Hearing Deborah''s words, Mango immediately burst intoughter. "Why do you have to be so careful? I see that you have won Walter''s heart. Are you afraid that he leave you?" "Yeah, of course I am! You know that he only married me because I was the one who took the initiative. Who knows if I have a ce in his heart? If I mess with him because of this, I may not be Mrs. Song already." Deborah''s pitiful words amused Mango. "I''m confused. Why do you like him? Don''t you know that Walter used to be a yboy?" "I know, but I just like him." Deborah said with a smile, but her eyes were very serious. "Why? I don''t think there isn''t any reason on your side." Mango could not understand this either. Deborah pondered for a while and said, "I''ll tell you, but you can''t tell him. I don''t want him to treat me well because of what happened in the past. I want him to slowly discover me as myself and then fall in love with me." "That confident?" "Of course." Deborah was a pretty girl, and her confidence made her look even more attractive. Mango asked with some curiosity, "How did you get to know each other?" "Walter saved my life." Hearing Deborah''s words, Mango was slightly taken aback. "When did it happen? Howe I don''t know? I haven''t heard Walter mention it before. If he really saved such a beautiful woman like you, he would have courted you a long time ago. There is no need for you to chase after him now." What Mango said made Deborah feel a little embarrassed. "It''s the truth! It''s when he was still serving the army." "What?" Mango did not expect to hear such a reply. Deborah said in a deep voice, "I was only eighteen that year. Just after my hair-pinning ceremony, my father gave me some money to let me go out and have fun, so I asked a few friends to go abroad with me. But I didn''t expect that I was so unlucky to encounter a terrorist attack when I was shopping there. At that time, I was scared to death and thought that I would die. I didn''t expect that the Strike Fighter Squad hade to our rescue. That was the first time I saw the soldiers in public. You don''t know what feelings I had when I saw our own Strike Fighter Squad in a foreign country. What''s more, it was a dangerous situation!" Speaking of which, Deborah seemed to still remember her own fears and helplessness at that time. She said in a deep voice, "At that time, the bullets flew around in the air and my friends were so scared that they screamed and dodged. I saw that some of them were shot, and their bright red blood sshed on my face. Looking at the scene, I felt that it was over and I might never see my father again. Then, a terrorist was machine gunning crazily around me. I thought I would be shot to death, but it was at this moment, a man directly held me in his arms and rolled over, protecting me." Deborah''s eyes revealed her affection towards Walter. "You don''t know how handsome he was at that time. I was so shocked. In order to save me, he was injured but he still sent me to a safer ce andforted me. After that, I saw him being carried to the hospital for treatment. So, I wanted to know how he was and searched for information about him crazily. However, the system of Strike Fighter Squad was very strict and I couldn''t find any news about him. After I woke up, the terrorists were eliminated and the Strike Fighter Squad had also withdrawn. Hence, I couldn''t find any trace of him and I thought I had no chance to see him for the rest of my life." Speaking of this, Deborah smiled sweetly. She looked at Mango and said, "Do you understand? In the past few years, I''ve been staying overseas in order to find for him, but there was no news at all. This year, something happened to my dad''spany. He couldn''t handle it himself, so he had to ask mee back for help. Only then did I realize that the man I''m looking for is actually from the same city as me. So, is this fate?" Hearing her words, Mango really did not know what to say. "So you started to chase after him?" "Yes, I''ve been looking for him for so many years. How can I give him to another woman? I heard that he was going on a trip due to his heart broken love affair, so I followed him and constantly created opportunities to meet. Unfortunately, he doesn''t remember me at all." Speaking of this, Deborah felt somewhat sad. Mango consoled her, "At that time, Walter was a soldier, saving people and maintaining the peace were his missions. He saved so many people, how could he possibly remember them? Besides, he has retired now, so he naturally wouldn''t think about what happened in the past. Plus, you were only 18 years old at that time, and you are 26 now. How could he remember what happened all these years?" "Yeah... so, it''s fine if he can''t remember because I can remember that incident. I like him and I will work harder to let him love me. If that''s the case, it will be perfect." Deborah''s smile was bright. So, this was love, huh? Mango sighed internally to herself. Walter was such a lucky fool. Deborah was truly good to him. She did not care about getting any reward and she only hoped that they would grow old together. Mango smiled, "If you tell him about this, he might treat you even better." "No way. I want him to like me because of me, not because of anything else." Deborah spoke confidently again. Mango felt that she started to grow strong liking towards Deborah. "Well, I will keep it a secret for you. By the way, what happened to Charlotte? Since you have been pursuing Walter, how could you not know Charlotte? How could Charlotte got him instead?" At the thought of Charlotte, Mango still felt a little awkward. Deborah was also a little depressed and said, "Charlotte is a b*tch. Her encounter with Walter was totally unexpected. It was a donation drive that day and Walter passed by so he supported a college student, who was Charlotte. Although I knew it at that time, I still couldn''t stop this kind of thing, right? After all, Walter was doing a charity. Who knew that Charlotte had a crush on him? I didn''t see them in contact with each other along the way. I don''t know how Charlotte know Walter''s whereabouts. It''s too annoying!" Hearing Deborah''s words, Mango was astonished. "Do you mean that after Walter helped Charlotte, Charlotte has always been very familiar with his whereabouts?" "Yes, otherwise how could she deliberately run into your car? How could she know beforehand that Walter was involved in an ident? Even I had not received the news at that time. She even called you and Nathaniel over. Um... how to exin this? I felt disgusted with her. She is a poor student, but somehow she has the ability to know Walter''s whereabouts. I am also dumfounded!" Mango listened carefully to Deborah''s words. Did Charlotte really pay attention to Walter''s whereabouts because she liked him? However, Mango could not believe that a student with no connection could trace Walter''s whereabouts. Perhaps Mango needed to visit Charlotte when she got back. Maybe the fundraising event was also set up. Mango did not want to think that way, but there were too many things happening recently. All the forces were ready to make a move, and Walter''s wedding was around the corner, so she had to guard against it. However, Mango did not tell Deborah about this matter. She would not know Charlotte''s identity until she asked. It would not be toote to tell Deborah about it. After they chatted about something else, Nathaniel came back. "There is a hot pot restaurant ahead. Let''s go for a meal together? It will be warmer if we eat hot pot in this weather." Nathaniel was wary of Mango''s health. However, he was too embarrassed to speak directly, so he could only use the weather as a reason. Deborah naturally understood, and she smiled, "Well, I haven''t had hot pot for a long time. Okay, let¡¯s go then." "Sure!" They went to the nearby hot pot restaurant. The restaurant was crowded as this was an airport. When they reached, there was no avable private room for them. Mango smiled, "Then let''s sit in the main hall. It''s not bad to asionally experience the life of a commoner." Since Mango said so, Nathaniel naturally had no problem. While Deborah was an easy going person, she nodded and agreed. They came to the seats by the window and sat down. Nathaniel handed the menu to Deborah and Mango and let them order. Deborah smiled at Mango and said, "I''m fine with anything so just order away. Please excuse me to the washroom." As she spoke, she turned around and walked out. Then, she saw a familiar figure walking toward the private room on the second floor when she looked up. Deborah''s expression changed suddenly. Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Mango looked up and saw Deborah standing there as if she was frozen. Mango said a few words to Nathaniel and then came to Deborah''s side. "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say you want to go to the washroom? Why are you here?" Deborah seemed to havee to her senses, but her face looked terrible. "It''s Walter." Deborah felt that there was no need to hide this from Mango. Moreover, she hoped that Mango could help her. Although she was a strongdy and she was pursuing after Walter all these while, there were some things that she really could not get over. Mango also frowned. What was Walter doing here? She could not help thinking of Sophia who had called Walter. Could it be that he came here to see Sophia? A hint of coldness shed through Mango''s eyes. If Walter cannot tell what was right or wrong, Mango did not mind teaching the man a good lesson. "Wait a minute." Mango walked back to Nathaniel and asked in a deep voice, "Is there any way that we can get the room next to 202?" Although Nathaniel did not know what had happened, since Mango had already asked and Deborah''s mood was not too good, he thought for a moment and said, "I''ll make a call and give it a try." "Right." Mango knew that with Nathaniel''s ability, it was not difficult to rece the private room. Sure enough, Nathaniel was done in a few minutes. Mango pulled Deborah to the private room next to Walter''s. As soon as they sat down, they heard Walter''s cold voice. "What do you have to say face-to-face?" "Walter, I heard that you had an ident. How is it? Are you feeling better now?" When Sophia''s voice came out, Mango and Nathaniel shivered. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It was really Sophia! Nathaniel''s face darkened a little. Mango motioned for him to calm down. Deborah''s hands were sped tightly together and she looked very nervous. Sophia''s existence weighed heavily in Walter''s heart. When Walter was heart broken and traveled abroad, he actually also hoped to meet Sophia, right? Unfortunately, he did not meet her and could onlye back. Now Sophia called him and asked him to meet here, but Walter did not mention anything to Deborah. Although she knew the reason they were to get married was not because of love, Deborah was still very hurt. Walter''s voice carried a tint of sarcasm. "Can''t you see? Are you blind?" Sophia was astonished by his words. In her memory, Walter had never spoken to her in this way. This kind of tone was usually used to talk to Carter. How could he use it on her? Sophia frowned slightly and said, "Walter, why are you talking to me like this?" "Then how do you want me to treat you? How do you want me to talk to you? Do you think it''s too hypocritical to take care of you as I used to do?" Walter sneered sarcastically. Sophia''s face finally sank. "Just because of Mango, you treated your biological mother with such cruelty. Did Carter teach you this?" "I think there may be something wrong in your memory. Carter educated me? Do you think it is possible? For so many years, I have always thought that you were the sunshine in my heart, but I didn''t expect that you had betrayed me. It''s meaningless to say this now. What do you want from me? Be quick." Walter''s voice was faint, and no one could tell whether he was happy or angry. Sophia still wanted to teach Walter a lesson, but she stopped when she saw him like this. She was silent for a moment and said, "I heard that you are going to get married? And she''s the daughter of the Grey family? The one in Peolian Ind?" Walter narrowed his eyes and sneered immediately. "What? Do you want to get something from the Grey family? Or do you want your son to be a live-in son-inw so that the Grey family will give you something beneficial to you?" "What are you talking about!" Sophia smashed the teacup with a bang. She had broken things when she pretended to be crazy. At that time, Walter thought she was pitiful. As long as she had not hurt herself, she could break anything. Now that he was witnessing her throwing things around, Walter found it ironic. "What? Did I say it correctly? You''ve taken advantage of me and my wife. Who gave you the right? You think that all of these are reasonable just because I''m your child? But Debbie isn''t your daughter. You don''t have the right, and you can''t do anything to her!" Walter''s words angered Sophia, but Deborah''s eyes were filled with tears. Walter was protecting herself! Mango and Nathaniel also let out sighs of relief. Fortunately, Walter knew howto cherish his wife. Otherwise, he would see how Deborah would punish himter at home. Sophia''s chest heaved rapidly and she almost had a heart attack. She stared at Walter and found that her son was really different. "Don''t you only like Mango? Since when did you care so much about the Grey family''s daughter?" "It''s none of your business. Besides, how do you know that I don''t like Debbie? Do you think I''ll marry her if I don''t like her? I''m not a person who will get married for no reason. I''m different from you. I will never get married to someone I don''t love!" Walter''s words directly made Deborah open her eyes in amazement. What did she hear? Mango felt gratified. It seemed that Walter really loved Deborah. This was great! Sophia was infuriated. "Shouldn''t love be longsting?" "It''s fate. Do I have to wait for her my whole life? Mango is my cousin. She is rted to me. Since I decided to fall in love with Novalee, I have let go of her. However, Mango is now my rtive. Don''t even try to harass her!" Walter was determined. Sophia was in rage that sheughed. "I gave birth to you, but you spoke to me like this for an outsider? I don''t care what you think of me in your heart. Listen carefully, Deborah must do me a favor if she wants to marry you, or else I won''t allow her to." "It seems that thedy of the Song family is not you now." Walter''s words pricked Sophia''s heart. Sophia''s face turned gloomy. Walter said indifferently, "I advise you to leave here quickly. I have already called the cops before I came, and they will arrive very soon. You are a fugitive. If you don''t want to die here, just leave as soon as possible. I don''t care what you are nning, and don''t y with my wedding ceremony, let alone using my wife. That''s all I have to say for you had given birth to me no matter what. As for the future, it''s in your hand." "What did you say? You unfilial son!" Sophia was in wrath that she wanted to shoot this unfilial son to death, but the sirens came from afar. Did Walter really call the police? This thought shed through Sophia''s mind, but there was no time to think about it. She suddenly got up and quickly jumped out of the window on the second floor. A bitter smile appeared on Walter''s lips. Deborah could not wait to run over to hug Walter, but she was stopped by Mango. "He''ll know that you''ve heard everything about his past if you run over to him like this. It''s too much of a coincidence to say that you''ve met him by chance. Plus, I think he needs to be alone right now. Well... I don''t think he wants you to see him like this." Mango knew Walter well. Walter was feeling sorrowful, and he lit up a cigarette and took a long puff. He did not know what to do with Sophia. He did not want to send her into the prison, but Mango and Deborah were in danger since Sophia had escaped. Especially now that Sophia had targeted Deborah, Walter was really downhearted. Why was Sophia so selfish? Why couldn''t she think of her own son? However, there was no answer to these questions. Deborah looked at the other side with some concern. She really wanted to go there andfort him right now. This man was making her heart wrench, but she could not apany him now. Mango was right. Sophia was a scar in Walter''s heart. Now that Sophia had personally hurt him once again, his heart was basically bleeding. Naturally, Walter did not want anyone to see it. After experiencing such a situation, both Deborah and Mango were no longer in the mood to eat. Mango said softly, "Let''s go back first, you..." "I''ll sit here for a while." Deborah did not want to leave. It was because Walter was still there and she was very worried about him. Mango nodded. Of course, she knew what Deborah was thinking. Without saying anything, she left with Nathaniel hand in hand. The police cars were everywhere outside, as if they were investigating someone. It seemed that Walter really called the police. Mango knew that it was not easy for Walter to do this. After all, the person was his mother whom he had always cared for. She sighed slightly. Nathaniel said in a deep voice, "Walter has everything in hand. If he was alone, it would be easy. But he has a family now and he needs to think about Deborah. Sophia also said that she seems to be targeting the Grey family. This is not good." "The Grey family''s major business is on the sea. What does Sophia want to do with the Grey family''s sea route?" Mango could not help but frown. It was almost the new year. Would all these problemse to an end? Would there be any trouble on New Year''s Day? Thinking of this, she felt ufortable. "Thest time Sophia got to run away, but she still had the courage toe back. She really isn''t afraid of getting caught again, huh." "Since she isn''t afraid, she must have a n. Sophia may not be the only one. Be careful these days. Don''t go anywhere even if you''re free." Nathaniel was a little worried. Mango smiled, "I''m not going anywhere. I''m going back to grandpa''s ce to reminisce with Andrea. I wonder how grandpa has been training her recently." Thinking of Andrea, Nathaniel suddenlyughed. To be able to get Brantley to teach Andrea, Mango really had done a wonderful job. "Oh, right. What about Dn..." "He''s fine. I''ve already contacted him. After knowing what Andrea did, hepletely gave up and has already returned home. As for what happened to Andrea, he doesn''t want to know. His family has gotten him engaged, but he was very resistant to it at first. Now he wants to try out blind dates and if that turns out well, he wants to try to date the person. Maybe he will get married soon." Nathaniel''s words finally put Mango at ease. Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 "That''s good. I''m afraid that you will feel estranged from Dn because of Andrea." "How is that possible? Dn isn''t someone like that." Nathaniel knew what Mango was worrying about and could not help but smile. After getting in the car, they left the airport and went to a restaurant nearby to eat. While Mango was resting, Nathaniel''s eyes were surrounded with dark circles. This trip was indeed dangerous but they made it through. However, it was also strenuous enough. Mango''s heart ached as she said, "Go back and rest. Bettany asked if we can borrow her the Hikasa Manual. What do you think?" Nathaniel pondered for a moment and said, "All right. Let Thomas copy the book and give it to Noah first. Although it belongs to Longford County, since Nanny Zhang has given the ring to Zion, then Zion will have the right to be in charge of Hikasa Manual. They are all studying medicine, maybe there will be an unexpected result if I show it to Noah." "That''s what I''m thinking too." After Mango and Nathaniel returned, Thomas went to settle this matter. Bettany was still in Ango and had note back yet, so there was still time to copy the Hikasa Manual. Nathaniel and Mango returned to The Ye''s Mansion. Nathaniel took a bath and went straight to sleep. Mango could not sleep. When she saw that Wisdom and Zion weren''t at home, she could not help but feel a little puzzled. "Lucy, where are the children?" "Wisdom and Zion said they wanted to go out and y. They didn''t let anyone follow them. No one knows where they went. Oh, and Rita is in the Hans family." "Oh, okay." Mango shrugged her shoulders. She felt that it was bad that she had not bought any presents for the children on her way out. She drove to the mall while Nathaniel was resting. When she came to the children''s area, Mango looked at the toys relentlessly. These ordinary toys were simply too boring to Zion, so why not buy some clothes? Mango bought some sets of clothes and then some sweets for the children before returning. Zion and Wisdom had not returned yet, and Mango did not urge them either. She turned on herputer and uploaded a video to rissa. "rissa, how is Lilith now?" rissa did not expect Mango to make a video call at this time. She quickly said, "I''ve already dealt with it. We''re currently filming. However, because of the incident, the role of the female lead has changed to the second female lead." "Let''s continue first. Keep an eye on it. I''m afraid otherpanies will obstruct us." "All right." Mango pondered for a moment before asking, "Oh, right! When will Rainie''s album be released?" "It won''t be long, but I mean to find an idol or an influencer to work together with Rainie in recording the MTV first. In this way, not only it can promote Rainie''s exposure but also expand the poprity of the album. What d''ya think, Ms. Shen?" rissa''s proposal was good. Mango had also thought about this issue before, but some time ago, Lilith''s matter made it difficult for thepany to contact someone. Now that Lilith''s problem had been solved, it was possible for herpany to sign a contract with an influencer. However, who would be the best choice at the critical moment? "Do you have a suitable candidate in mind?" rissa shook her head at Mango''s question. "I originally wanted Lebanon to guide Rainie, but recently I heard that he had half-retired from the industry. I also looked up to Alonzo Fang, who was the lead singer of the Punk Rock. But it is not easy for us to invite him. Punk Rock is very hot recently, and Alonzo is even more popr until it could make people jealous. We''re only a smallpany. I tried to contact their agents yesterday, but we can''t even get an appointment from them." rissa was holding a grudge. Although theirpany was still a small one, they had a strong background. How could those people be so mean? Mango was not that angry on the other hand. Thepany had just been established and had no reputation in the industry. If they wanted to sign a contract, it would be somewhat difficult to get the influencers. However, Mango did not want to give up. "Can Alonzo really guide Rainie?" "Of course he can." Hearing rissa''s assurance, Mango patted her chest and said, "Alright, leave this matter to me. Lem me try." After that, Mango ended the video chat. It was better for people in the entertainment circle to handle the affairs. Mango then thought of Lebanon. Although now he might be busy fighting for power, it should be a piece of cake for him to make a phone call to do her a favor. Mango did not feel that there was anything wrong with her thinking this way. She made a phone call to Lebanon. Lebanon was very surprised that Mango would call him. He could not help but feel astonished. "Mango?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "What are you up to?" Mango''s casual tone surprised Lebanon once again. "Nothing, just being busy." "Do me a favor, can you?" Mango asked straightforwardly. Lebanon did not expect Mango would ask for his help. He quickly asked, "What is it?" "Do you know Alonzo Fang? I want him to shoot a set of MTV with Rainie. However, it''s not easy to make an appointment with him. Can you try to help?" Mango''s words made Lebanon pause for a moment. Only then did he realize that he was also a member of the entertainment industry. The fight in Ango these days almost made him forget that he was a big shot in the industry. If Alfred was still alive, he would take care of it. But now... Lebanon''s eyes darkened again. "Okay, I''ll do it. Wait for me." Lebanon''s voice sounded a little hoarse. "Thank you." After Mango finished, she paused, "Brother, are you all right?" The word ''brother'' made Lebanon''s eyes turn teary. A few years ago, he still had Alfred by his side. But now, he could only fight in this rotting world alone. That sinister plot almost drove him mad and he even felt that he had split personalities. At this moment, Mango''s words were like a beam of sunlight, causing his gloomy heart to immediately be clear again. "What did you call me?" "Brother, some people are gone forever. Just remember him in your heart and stop being too hard on yourself. I know it''s not easy for you now, but it will be fine one day. Trust me, okay?" Mango did not know how tofort others, but now, she really needed tofort Lebanon. She understood the pain of losing someone the most. It was definitely painful than death. It just so happened that Lebanon was left alone and this was the cruelest thing. Tears started to roll down Lebanon''s eyes. He raised his head and was choked by his own tears. He bit his lower lip for fear that he would cry as soon as he opened his mouth. At this moment, he really felt that he was not alone. "When will youe?" Lebanon still remembered that Nathaniel had promised him that Mango would go to Ango to see her mother after this matter was done. Mango knew this as well. She really wanted to tell Lebanon that she had just returned from Ango, but she managed to hold back in the end. "After the New Year, perhaps." Mango did not want to fix a date. This was something she could not be sure about. "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Lebanon, however, believed it. Mango suddenly felt that this was a little too cruel. After hanging up, Mango could not calm down for a long time. Nathaniel was still resting. Mango knew that he was exhausted when he was in Ango, but she still felt a little ufortable in her heart. She wanted to see her grandfather. With these thoughts in mind, Mango summoned Lucy and said in a deep voice, "I''m going to my grandfather''s house. Once Nathaniel wakes up, please call me." "Okay, mam." Mango changed her clothes and went out. When she arrived at Brantley''s house, Toby was startled when he saw Mango outside the door. However, he said happily, "Ms. Sun is back." "Well, is grandfather at home?" "Yes, so is Andrea." Toby was afraid that Mango had forgotten the name of Andrea, so he hurriedly reminded her. Mango smiled immediately. "What''s wrong? You think I''d be afraid of her?" Toby suddenly touched his nose and said, "Um... no. She''s been taught by Mr. Xiao these days and she''s been wanting to go home. But Lawrence is dead. Where should she go?" Mango''s eyes sank. Yes, Lawrence was dead and Andrea must have known that. Maybe she hated Mango now. Thinking about this, Mango gathered herself together and walked in with a smile. "Grandpa, I''m back!" Mango shouted happily, and made Brantley and Andrea who were both in the living room look at her. Brantley was still reading the newspaper, while Andrea seemed to be standing in at the corner of the living room. Mango suddenly wanted tough. She was not young anymore. What kind of punishment was this? "Haha! Grandpa, what are you doing?" Mango puckered her mouth and motioned towards Andrea''s direction. Andrea''s eyes could almost turn into a sharp sword. She could not wait to tear Mango to pieces. It was Mango who hurt her parents. Now she even used Brantley to torture her! She needed to die! However, Mango was not worried about the hatred in the eyes of Andrea at all. Instead, she was smiling. Brantley found Mango very pleasing to his eyes and when he looked at Andrea, she seemed to be very awkward. Anyway, Andrea was Queena''s daughter. Why was she not simr to Queena? Not only that, Andrea was also delicate and spoiled. "Hmph, what else can she do? She can''t even master the military posture. I will punish her in order to make her practice harder." Brantley''s eyes and tone showed a hint of disdain. If Andrea was not Queena''s child, Brantley might not care about her at all. After saying this, Brantley hurriedly turned around and smiled when he saw Mango. "Do you have fun going out this time?" "It''s okay, but I didn''t bring anything for you. You won''t be angry, will ya?" Mango was a little embarrassed. Nathaniel and Mango originally wanted to buy something for Brantley, but unfortunately, they scurried back due to Lexis'' matter. Mango would get even with Lexis for this sooner orter. However, Brantley said with a smile, "Haha! No need at all. I''m happy as long as you''re happy." Andrea looked at the jovial expression of Brantley and Mango, and then thought of his strict attitude on her these days. Her eyes could not help but sh across some cruelty. Stupid old man! He simply failed to appreciate her! He actually loved Mango so much?! Why did everyone like Mango? His mother, Queena, as well as Brantley were showing Mango a lot of affection. She would make them regret it! Definitely! Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Mango did not ignore Andrea''s fierce gaze. To be exact, Mango had been noticing Andrea since she entered the house. Compared with the previous Andrea, she was even colder now, and she even had a trace of ruthlessness that could not be hidden. Mango looked at Andrea with a faint smile, "What''s with that look? Did I do something wrong?" Brantley frowned suddenly. "What''s wrong with you again? Why are you ring at Mango? I''m the one who punished you. Why? You''re not convinced? Do you have a problem with me now?" Brantley''s words were so harsh that Andrea quickly restrained her eyes and whispered, "No, grandpa, of course not!" "Don''t fake it. If you weren''t Queena''s child, I wouldn''t care about you at all. Look at how your father raised you these years. If you don''t turn over a new leaf now, how will you go in the future?" Brantley got angry at the thought of Lawrence. Andrea was scolded badly that she did not dare to even breathe. She quickly lowered her head, and no one could see her expression clearly. No one knew what she was thinking. Seeing this, Mango smiled, "Grandfather, don''t be angry. Take your time to teach her. After all, she is my mother''s daughter and the grandson of the Xiao family. She''ll represent the Xiao family one day, won''t she?" Andrea quickly raised her head and nced at Mango with anger and cruelty in her eyes. Without any disguise, Mango was urging Brantley to teach Andrea a lesson, in front of herself too! Mango did not care about Andrea''s hatred at all. If they could not get along in the first ce, why should both of them pretend to be close? Mango sneered and said to Brantley, "Grandpa, I have something to tell you. Shall we go to the study?" Andrea frowned again. What was Mango going to tell Brantley? What was more, they did this behind Andrea''s back. Did she want Brantley to torture Andrea again? Andrea felt that everything Brantley had done was instigated by Mango. She could not help but hate Mango to the max. One day, Andrea would make Mango kneel down and beg for help in front of her! Mango did not have time to care about what Andrea was thinking. She looked at Brantley with expectation in her eyes. Of course, Brantley would not refuse Mango. He quickly put down the newspaper and said with a smile, "Okay, let''s go." "Grandpa, slow down." Mango stood up and held Brantley. Brantley said with a smile, "Haha... I''m old. You need to pay more attention to me." "You aren''t old at all. You''re still young and strong." Mango knew how to tter Brantley indeed. Seeing that they were so happy, Andrea was angrily gritting her teeth that her jaw almost broke. Mango did not have the mood to argue with Andrea. She helped Brantley to enter the study and locked the door. Seeing that she was so cautious, Brantley''s eyes sank a little. It was really a bit of a fool to have Andrea at home. "You''re guarding against her?" "Sorta." Mango did not deny it. She helped Brantley to a chair and sat down. Then she looked at him seriously and asked, "Grandpa, do you still remember what were the betrothal gifts you sent to grandma?" These words confounded Brantley. His eyes were also a little confused. That old woman! It seemed to have been a long time... Seeing that Brantley had fallen into his memories, Mango did not urge him. Instead, she took out the tea set and began making tea for him. Brantley thought for a long time and finally remembered his wife in his memory. At that time, she was wearing a red jacket and was covered by a piece of cotton nket. Because of her family status, she was considered as the one of the Five ck Categories, so she was very ashamed of herself. How did he meet her? Oh, right, it was because someone was pulling her clothes when they were fighting. The corner of her clothes was torn violently. At that time, Brantley was close by and he felt that thedy was particrly pitiful, so he could not help but take off his coat and wrapped her up. At that time, she looked at him with gratitude but it was just a sh in her eyes. Because of Brantley strong family background, he was not punished nor scolded. Instead, she shouldered everything for the action that Brantley had done for her. There was no distinction between right and wrong in that period of time. In the eyes of outsiders, Brantley''s good intentions were the result of her seduction, so criticism on her hiked up. Brantley felt sorry for her, so he gave her some help from time to time, but he did not expect that they were getting closer. Later, the great revolution ended and the Five ck Categories were abolished. Due to this, her family status became normal too. Their family backgrounds were suitable and they naturally got together. Brantley still remembered that they suited each other perfectly. He was working outside while she was taking care of the family. They lived a good life. When he was about to go to the battlefield, her eyes turned red with tears, but she did not hinder him and silently took all the family responsibilities alone. She performed filial piety for him and sent her parents away. His mother was paralyzed on the bed, so she took care of her day and night without any grumbles. As he was doing his mission, he could note back so it was her alone who took in everything and did not even utter a word of difficulties. Why were they separated from each other when they could have been living their life together? It was just because of the birth of Sophia, and Brantley found out that he had be a cuckold. In retrospect, Mrs. Xiao did not deny anything at that time. She just said that she felt sorry for him and agreed to divorce. So, she took Sophia away. Later, when Brantley learned that Sophia''s biological father was a terrorist, he actually regretted it. Brantley''s wife was such a gentle and virtuous woman. How could he actually be cuckolded by his wife? Even if someone raped her, she would pick up a weapon to protect herself, wouldn''t she? However, she did not. At that time, Brantley thought it was because she had endured enough loneliness that she went out of the way. Now it seemed that was not the case. Perhaps there was something behind this. However, she was six feet under now. Even though he was full of guilt and was missing her so much, he could no longer see any her anymore... Brantley''s heart ached. Mango saw that his emotions had changed, so she poured him a cup of Earl Grey and said in a deep voice, "Grandfather, I''m not asking you this to make you sad." "I know, but now when I think back to my life, I find that the person I hurt the most in my life was your grandma. She followed me during the most miserable period of my life, but she left me when I was very sessful. She was even more pitiful in the rest of her life and wasbelled as shameless by me. Thinking about it now, maybe she had some secrets, and I am not a good husband, huh..." Brantley''s eyes were filled with tears at this moment. "When she gave birth to her eldest daughter, I was not with by her side, and when my eldest daughter was kidnapped, I could do nothing. When she was taken away and disappeared, I couldn''t find her. Later in life, I didn''t participate in the life of your mother. Now I think about it, the glory of my life was supported and given by your grandmother silently, but I forced her away. Is the ego and the honor of a man really so important? Now I''m old and know that everything is better than being together with my wife. Unfortunately, when I was young, I know nothing about it." Brantley choked with sobs. When Mango saw that she had brought up Brantley''s sad memories, she said apologetically, "Grandpa, grandma is already gone. There''s no point in saying these things now. I just want to know, what was the betrothal gift you gave grandma back then? Do you still remember?" "How could I forget? It''s a pocket watch. It was conferred to me for the military exploit. I also engraved my soldier number and my name on it. At that time, I told your grandma that my military achievements were half her credit, so I gave the watch to her as a betrothal gift. Then, she shyly agreed to my proposal. We were not as romantic as you guys." Brantley could not help butugh when he recalled this. Mango took out the watch from her pocket and handed it to Brantley. "Grandpa, take a look. Is it this pocket watch?" Brantley suddenly stopped and became electrified. He took the pocket watch from Mango and flipped it over to its back. He could clearly see his name, but the words had been worn out. It was obvious that the words had been caressed by someone else frequently. Tears instantly trickled down Brantley''s eyes. "Why is this pocket watch here? When she left, she didn''t bring anything but this pocket watch. I..." He choked up again. Mango''s heart ached. She stepped forward and hugged Brantley. She whispered, "Grandpa, grandma has always loved you. I heard that until the moment she died, she was still holding this pocket watch." "That woman... she''s really too stubborn. Back then, if she were to say something to soothe me... I definitely wouldn''t let her go." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Brantley regretted it very much. Mango did not know how tofort him, so she could only say, "Grandpa, I got this pocket watch from a person. She asked me to give it to you." "Who is it? " Brantley was still in a daze when he heard Mango say, "Magnolia Xiao." This name made Brantley suddenly raise his head. "Who is it?" "Magnolia, she said she''s your eldest daughter, my mother''s twin sister. I''ve seen her before. She looks exactly like my mother, and our DNA test is also very simr." Mango''s words astonished Brantley. His eyes shed with disbelief, surprise, and then ecstasy. He grabbed Mango''s hand and his body trembled slightly. "Where is she? Why doesn''t shee back? Since she knows that she is the daughter of the Xiao family, why doesn''t shee back to see me? How long do I still have, man?" Brantley''s actions were within Mango''s expectations. This was why she had waited so long and was certain that Magnolia would not harm Brantley only did she dare to tell him. However, when he saw Brantley''s behavior and thought of Magnolia''s identity, Mango hesitated. Was it really okay to tell him? Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 "Mango, is there something you''re hiding from me?" Brantley''s heart sank when he saw Mango''s hesitancy. "Could it be that Magnolia..." "No, she is having a good time. It''s just that it''s a little inconvenient toe back to see you now. But she''ll be backter. She asked me to return the pocket watch to you first and said that she really misses you." In the end, Mango could not bear to see Brantley upset again. Brantley was so excited that he could not control himself. "Does she know that I''m her father?" "Yes, she seems to know everything." This was also the problem that Mango had finally figured it out. Lebanon once said that his mother asked him to find her sister before she died, and these words misled Lebanon that Mango was his sister. What was Magnolia''s intention of doing this? At that time, Lebanon and Mango were still children. Due to this, they had no value to Magnolia. However, when no one knew Mango''s true identity, but it was at this time, Magnolia told Lebanon about it. So, what was Magnolia''s purpose of doing this? Was Magnolia afraid that Mango''s adoptive parents would do something bad to her? Was she afraid that if one day Mango''s identity was exposed, then the Shen family would use this against her? Was it also why Magnolia wanted Lebanon to find and protect Mango? Mango felt that her thoughts were too optimistic. However, other than such a thought, she could not find any other reason to exin why Lebanon had to find her. From the moment she came into contact with Magnolia, Mango knew that Magnolia knew everything that had happened to her. She was like an outsider watching the situation unfold. However, Mango did not know when Magnolia started finding out about her background. Was it since Queena reced herself from the moment she was born? Or when was it? Mango''s mind was a little confused. These questions had to wait until she met Magnolia''s again. Now Brantley was very happy because he had found his eldest daughter who had been missing for long. It was not convenient for Mango to interrupt his happiness. She whispered, "Grandpa, I''m going out for a while." "Okay... Sure." Brantley took the pocket watch, thinking of his eldest daughter and his wife, and all his emotions came rolling in. Mango turned around and left the study. As soon as she opened the door of the study, she saw Andrea standing at the door. She was eavesdropping. Andrea did not feel ashamed at all that she had eavesdropped on them. She even asked openly, "Aunt? My mother even has a twin sister?" "How did your father educate you since you were young? Don''t you know what ''respect'' is?" Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together. She came to the study on purpose because she did not want her to know. Unexpectedly, Andrea was so shameless that she followed them. Andrea, however, sneered, "What if you gonna frame me? Of course I have to listen to it! Otherwise, I won''t know what you''ll do. Ha!" "If I really wanted to kill you, do you think you can still live until now?" Mango looked at her as if she was an idiot before walking past her. Andrea was suddenly provoked. "Mango, what the h*ll d''ya mean? You and I are both the granddaughters of the Xiao family. We are both Queena''s daughters. Why do you think you are superior to the others? Why do you ignore me?" She grabbed Mango''s arm and red at her angrily. Mango felt that Andrea who was infuriated now, was rather interesting. Mango looked at her and said, "No reason. I''m just better than you, and people like me more. What now, huh? You don''t wanna ept it? There''s nothing you can do about it. Can''t me anyone though, you have such a father." "You are not allowed to talk about my father!" Andrea was so angry that she immediately raised her arms and pped Mango. A trace of coldness shed in Mango''s eyes. Then, she pped Andrea first. "Urgh... Ah!" Andrea was caught off guard and fell to the ground. "How dare you!" "Why wouldn''t I? After all, I''m your sister and you''re disrespectful to me. Our mother is gone, and you don''t understand the etiquette. As your eldest sister, I''ve the right to teach you. I''m educating you on how to be good." Mango spoke righteously, but Andrea spat. "Bah! My sister? What? Mango, don''t you feel ashamed? Then why did you still do those things to me as my sister?" "That depends on whether you''re obedient or not. Andrea, I took you to my grandfather because I thought that there was still a trace of kinship between us. If you can change your attitude and start a new life, I will still recognize you as my sister. After all, we''re rted by blood. But if you wanna be stubborn, don''t me me for being ruthless. At that time, I won''t have mercy on you anymore." Mango had said all she wanted. As for whether Andrea could take in her advice or not, she had no idea. Andrea snorted and did not reply. However, the look in her eyes made Mango realize that she would not turn over a new leaf. Andrea had chosen her own path. Since she did not want to turn back, then Mango had no regrets. After all, they did not belong to the same world. Mango no longer cared about Andrea. Instead, she went directly to Toby''s ce. "Toby, where is Haniya?" "Haniya went to get the medicine for Brantley." Toby''s words immediately confused Mango. "Medicine? What happened to him?" Seeing that she was worried, Toby quickly said, "It''s okay. Haniya has been nursing Brantley''s body all these while. He''s suffering from calcium deficiency recently. That causes his bones to ache especially on his legs and waist. Haniya went to the hospital to get the prescription and she''ll be back soon." Hearing Toby''s words, Mango didn''t feel rx at all. If Haniya wanted to get the medicine, she could call Desmond and ask him to go to the hospital. Why did she have to go there by herself? Mango did not want to let Toby see her nervousness. She smiled, "Toby, I sneaked out when Nathan is still sleeping. I''m afraid he''s awake now, and I don''t know if he''ll be worried if he can''t find me. I''ll leave first. You can tell my grandfatherter." "Don''t you wanna have dinner here?" Toby was a little surprised. Mango smiled, "Nah. I''ll go back and eat with my hubby. It''s really pitiful to let him eat alone." "Aw! What a lovey-dovey couple!" Hearing Mango''s words, Toby could only allow her to leave. He nodded his head and sent Mango away with a smile. When he reached the door, Mango seemed to have unintentionally mentioned something. "Toby, Andrea is at home and don''t let Andrea make my gandpa angry. You should pay him more attention and take good care of him. He''s getting old." When Toby heard this, he suddenly said, "That''s right. Andrea is really too naughty and made Brantley angry every time. Lucky thing is, she knows how to sweet talk him, but he seems to be particrly strict with her. After she tried to please the him for three times, he will get angry and ask her to talk to the mirror for a day. Also, he ordered me to watch her. From then on, Andrea became better." When Mango heard what Toby said, she could not help but imagine Andrea talking to herself in front of the mirror for a whole day. She suddenly felt hrious. Grandpa was simply too talented. Mango felt relieved to see Brantley like this. She was afraid that Brantley would be confused by Andrea''s sweet talks, just like Madam Hans. However, she could not say it out loud. Mango had always been very worried. Now that she heard from Toby that Brantley did not fall for Andrea''s tricks at all, Mango finally felt relieved. "Then, I''ll go now, Toby." "Okay, Ms. Sun, take care." Mango got on the car and she drove out of the militarypound. After exiting the ce, Mango stopped her car by the side of the road and took out her phone to call Haniya. "Yes, Mango?" When Haniya saw Mango''s number, she immediately responded. "What happened? Why did you have to go to the hospital personally?" "Did you go back to the Xiao family?" Haniya did not reply but instead she asked her own question, causing Mango''s heart to sink a little. "Well, I just came out. What''s the matter?" "I''m not sure, either. So, I came here for an examination." Haniya''s words caused Mango''s eyes to darken. "Gimme the address, I''ll be right there." Mango was most concerned about Brantley''s health. If something went wrong to Brantley because of Andrea, she would never forgive herself. Haniya sent a live location to Mango, and she immediately drove over. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. When Mango arrived at the hospital, Haniya already stood and waited at the entrance. She furrowed her brows, looking conflicted. Mango''s heart was very ufortable. She did not even have time to park the car in the underground parking lot. Then, she pulled out her car by the roadside and quickly ran over to Haniya. "What''s going on? Is there anything wrong with my grandpa''s health?" Haniya was stunned when she saw Mango arriving that fast, but Haniya regained her mind quickly. She said, "Mango, I am not sure yet. We can only see it after the resultes out." "What the h*ll is going on?" Mango was worried. Haniya whispered, "Yesterday, Andrea brought a pot of flower and put it in Brantley''s bedroom. I was checking the dishes in the kitchen, so I didn''t find this a problem. Brantley seemed to like the pot of flower very much, so he never moved it out as he thought that Andrea wanted toplease himself. Plus, he did not let anyone to move it out too. Only this morning when I cleaned the room, I saw the pot of flower." "Is there a problem with the flower?" Mango''s brows instantly furrowed. Haniya shook her head and said, "There is no problem with the flowers, but I feel a little dizzy soon after entering his room. Brantley isn''t that energetic, so I guess there''s something in his bedroom which produced some unknown gases from the chemical reaction with the flower. And this can interfere one''s mental state. But I dare not speak rashly about such things without evidence. I looked around and found out that the sandalwood hanging in Brantley''s bedroom and the flower fragrance are somewhat not matched. Although I am a nurse, I am not a doctor. So this morning I took out his sandalwood secretly and picked a leaf of the flower and came out in the cover of prescribing medicine for him." Broody concern soon covered up Mango''s face. Andrea''s artifice had leveled up, yeah? It was no longer a simple and straightforward means of poisoning someone. Now she changed it to use the restriction in medicinal herbs. If something really happened to Brantley, she could take away either the flowers or the sandalwood, and then no one would know about her scheme. Andrea was really good-for-nothing! The corners of Mango''s mouth curled up slightly. A cold smile appeared on her face as a hint of coldness shed across her eyes. Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 "When will the resultse out?" Mango''s voice was a little cold. Haniya shook her head and said, "It''s very troublesome to test it. I still want Desmond to find a reliable doctor through his connections. The results will be released at night the soonest." "Tell me the result once it''s out. Now you go back first. I''ll let Desmond keep an eye on this. His mood is not very stable today. I''m afraid that Andrea will take the opportunity to take action." Mango felt a little uneasy. "Okay, but Mango, Andrea is always a time bomb if we continue to let her stay with Brantley. I''m afraid that one day we''ll be unable to stop her." How could Mango not understand Haniya''s words? But where could she send her now? There was no way to send Andrea to the prison if they could not find her at fault. While Sisi had already entered the international prison, Andrea should too. However, Mango still wanted to see what Andrea would do next. Andrea might be able to be ab rat for Mango. She might give her the answer that she needed. "I''ll think about it." After Mango finished speaking, she told Haniya to go back first. She then called Desmond and told him about this matter. After doing all these, Mango drove towards The Ye''s Mansion. Before she arrived at the door of the mansion, she saw a familiar figure wandering around at the door. Mango frowned slightly, but she still stopped the car. "Newell." She called out Newell''s name. Newell suddenly turned around and saw Mango parking her car at the entrance. He could not help but feel a little conflicted. "Sister-inw." When Newell addressed Mango''sister-inw'', he felt a little embarrassed. Although he did not do anything wrong to Mango and Nathaniel, Sisi was his wife after all. Mango could also tell that he was embarrassed. She smiled, "Let''s go inside and talk." "All right." Newell nodded. The two of them entered the mansion one after the other. Nathaniel had already woken up. Lucy told him that Mango was out on business. Nathaniel took the advantage of this time to contact Ned and handle somepany''s business. Just as he was done, Nathaniel saw Mango and Newell walking in together. "Why did you twoe back together?" He was a little surprised and asked casually. Mango smiled, "We ran into each other at the entrance. Since you''re here, let''s have a dinner together tonight." Just as Newell was about to reject Mango''s suggestion, he noticed that Nathaniel''s expression had changed slightly, indicating that he wanted him to agree. Newell immediately nodded and said, "Sure." "Then you guys talk. I''ll go up and take a shower and change my clothes." Mango knew that Newell might havee to find Nathaniel because of Sisi''s matter. If she stayed, Newell might be feeling awkward, so she left in advance. Newell was extremely grateful to Mango''s kindness. After Mango entered the bedroom, Nathaniel pointed at the sofa and said, "Have a seat. You don''t have to be so restricted." Newell felt a little guilty. "Mr. Ye, I''m really sorry about Sisi." "If you are here to plead for her, then don''t say anything. Also, you can just call me brother. Why do you call me Mr. Ye? Do you not consider me as a family?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Nathaniel''s voice was clear and indifferent, but it made Newell''s heart skip a beat. After what happened to Sise, he really did not dare to hope that Nathaniel would forgive him. That was why he called him Mr. Ye. But now, after listening to Nathaniel''s words, Newell''s eyes suddenly became a little wet. "Brother, I''m sorry." "You didn''t do anything wrong to me. Why apologize?" Nathaniel and Newell grew up together so Nathaniel knew his temperament very well. Nathaniel personally made a pot of tea and poured it to Newell. Then he whispered, "The person who did the wrong things is Sisi, not you. You don''t have to apologize for her." "But... after all, she''s my wife." Newell''s voice carried a tinge of sadness. Of course, Nathaniel knew this feeling. He pondered for a moment and said, "Newell, are you feeling better?" "I''m much better. The poison has been removed. Thank you, bro." Nathaniel picked up the teacup and took a sip of the ck tea, then he said, "I know, as a man, you want to suffer for your wife. If I guess it correctly, you want to rece Sisi in the prison?" Newell did not know how to position himself. Indeed, that was what he thought. However, since Nathaniel asked, this made him feel ufortable. Judging by his expression, Nathaniel knew that he was right. Nathaniel sighed, "Hmm... Newell, as a man, I''m very pleased that you think so. But have you ever thought about it? Sisi can never change. She betrayed me in the past, saying that it was for you, but in fact, it was only her selfish act. She was afraid that she''ll lose you only so she said that." "It''s not wrong even if it''s like this. It means that she loved me deeply and regarded me as her only reliance." Hearing Newell''s rebuttal, Nathaniel knew that he had thought about this beforeing here. "Alright, let''s not talk about these things. Can you guarantee that Sisi will not hurt me and Mango again? Can you confirm that she will no longer contact Bernard? Can you be sure that she will not use your child to scheme you? If you can guarantee all of these, then I promise you to take her out." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s questions, Newell wasn''t even able to raise his head. He could not guarantee that! Not a single one! However... Newell bit his lower lip tightly. He did not know what else he could do for Nathaniel to release Sisi. "Nathaniel, she is pregnant after all." "Don''t worry. I''ve told her to take good care of the baby when it''s born. Although there''s no personal freedom there, it won''t go too far. It''s better than being used as a bait outside. When the baby is born, I''ll send someone to bring the child back. If you don''t have time to raise it, Mango and I will raise it for you. I can promise to raise your child well." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Newell quickly shook his head, "No, I can do it myself. I can raise my own child. At that time, I hope you can look for a good nanny for my child. After all, I am a man and can''t take care of a baby." "I''ll ask Mango to help you find a good one. Since you''re in good health, you can move back to live here. It''s good to live under the same roof. Besides, it''s boring for you to stay outside alone." Newell knew what Nathaniel meant. Sisi was sent to the international prison by Nathaniel. If Newell, with resentment, also chose to betray Nathaniel, it would be too pitiful. Living together could be regarded as a supervision from Nathaniel. "All right." Newell nodded, showing no objection to Nathaniel''s proposal. Nathaniel nodded, "The tea is good. Try it." Newell took a sip. It was very bitter! The bitterness reached the bottom of his heart through his taste buds. How could Sisi, who was always following behind Newell, had be someone evil like this? In this matter, Newell did not hate Nathaniel and his wife at all. Inparison, the person he hated the most was Bernard. His family was ruined by this man. Realizing that Sisi was Nathaniel''s younger sister and still, Bernard used Laney''s death to provoke her, it could only say that Sisi was a fool of not noticing Bernard''s motive. Newell remembered that his parents were killed by Kolton, and he was almost raped by his motherin-w. It was Nathaniel and his wife who had saved him. It was clear to Newell that who was right and who was wrong. He picked up the teacup again and drank the tea in one gulp. Then, he looked at Nathaniel and said firmly, "Nathan, I heard that you and Mango may go to Ango after New Year. Take me with you. I want to kill Bernard myself!" Nathaniel nced at him and said faintly, "Let''s talk about itter." "Nathan, I know that you don''t trust me. You don''t have to give me the real power. You just need to take me with you. I don''t care, I just wanna catch Bernard by myself. He had ruined my family and separated my wife from me. I can''t stand it if he doesn''t get caught." Newell''s eyes shed with anger. Seeing him like this, Nathaniel sighed, "You are the only son in the Zhao family. I can''t let you take the risks." "If you don''t let me go, what''s the point of living?" Newell''s eyes turned a little red. As a son, he could not save his parents. It was Nathaniel who saved his parents and revealed his family background. As a husband, he could not persuade his wife to be a good person. As a father, he could not let his child to suffer in danger, and he would not let them live in hatred after being born. So, he had to go! Seeing his insistence, Nathaniel sighed, "I will tell Mangoter." "Thank you, brother. I''ll go back first. I''ll pack up and move back tonight." Seeing Nathaniel agreed, Newell quickly thanked him. "It''s more convenient to drive back." Nathaniel gave his car key to Newell. It was not that Newell did not have a car. He used his sry to pay the downpayment and bought a car, but it was a car for Sisi. In order to leave the sanatorium for overseas, Sisi drove away their car. Also, it was heard that Sisi had destroyed the car near the airport in order to ruin her criminal evidence. Now Newell was paying for the car loan, the only thing different was that the car was gone. Newell could not help but find it a little ridiculous. After Nathaniel returned to the country, he knew about this matter from Ned when Mango was in Brantley''s house. Therefore, he asked Ned to clear Newell''s remaining loans. When Sisi left, she took away all Newell''s bank cards and cash, so Newell was now penniless. It was really terrible. Nathaniel took out a bank card from his pocket and gave it to him. "Take it first as your living expenses and buy something for yourself." Newell was slightly astounded, and his eyes grew redder. "Bro, you don''t need to do that. Just lend me 200. I don''t need that much money." "What? I have asked Ned to give you a 1% of thepany''s shares. There will be dividends every year. You are the son-inw of the Ye Family as well as my brother-inw. I won''t mistreat you." Nathaniel''s words startled Newell. "One percent of thepany''s shares?" This might not be a big deal in otherpanies, but in Ye Family, one percent of the shares and the annual bonus were worth tens of millions. Newell did not know what to say at this point. Sisi had done such a thing, but Nathaniel was so generous to him. How could he not feel ashamed? "Nathan... I..." "Well, it''s a deal. Thewyer wille to our house at night and sign the transfer of share agreement." After saying that, Nathaniel patted him on the shoulder. At this moment, Nathaniel''s phone rang. Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Seeing Nathaniel''s phone ring, Newell quickly stood up. "Nathan, I''ll go back and pack up my things." "Okay, be careful while driving." Nathaniel nodded. Newell took the car keys and left. Nathaniel nced at the number on the phone and pressed on the answer button directly. "Mr. Ye, there is something wrong with Brantley''s monitoring system." It was from Ned. "Speak." Nathaniel said faintly. Ned said in a deep voice, "The number we dialed on Brantley''sndline is not from our city. I checked it. It''s from Ango." "Ango?" Nathaniel frowned. "Got it. Keep checking it out." After that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. Mango walked down the stairs. Only when she did not see Newell did she let out a sigh of relief. "Newell left?" "Yes, he will move back at night, and I''ve given him 1% of the shares." Nathaniel''s words slightly surprised Mango. "Woah! So generous. You don''t owe him anything, it''s Sisi who does." "I know, that one percent is from Sisi''s." Nathaniel''s words startled Mango once again. "Dear, you are as cunning as a fox, aren''t you?" "Sisi will be in the international prison for the rest of her life, and the shares won''t be used. It''s better to give it to Newell. If the child is born, Newell needs a lot of money to raise him. Moreover, the Ye Family owes the Zhao Family. Sisi is really too over." Although Nathaniel said so, his mood did not fluctuate much as before. Mango knew that his heart had been broken. He waspletely disappointed with Sisi. Mango was afraid that he would continue to discuss this matter, so she hurriedly said, "I went to grandfather''s house this afternoon." "Is Andrea causing trouble again?" Nathaniel''s words immediately made Mango burst out aughter. "You don''t even know that she is really looking for ways to die." Mango exined clearly about what happened in Brantley''s house. After listening, Nathaniel suddenly said, "Ned just called me and said that thendline at Brantley''s house had contacted people from Ango. Do you think it''s your grandpa?" Mango was startled. "How is that possible? Even if my grandpa wants to see Magnolia, he wouldn''t know her number. Even if he sends someone to check, do you think Magnolia will register her phone number with her real name after pretending to be dead for so many years? So, it''s impossible for Brantley to contact anyone in Ango." Mango''s words made Nathaniel narrow his eyes slightly. "Then, there''s another possibility. This phone call was made by Andrea." "Andrea? How did she know Magnolia''s phone number?" Mango felt a little ridiculous. Nathaniel said calmly, "She doesn''t know Magnolia''s phone number, but it''s very likely that she knows Bernard''s phone number. Don''t forget that Lawrence had once worked with Bernard." These words immediately awakened Mango. Was Andrea really going to cooperate with Bernard to go against her and Brantley? Mango''s face darkened a little. "Can you find out the phone number of the other party?" "I can try." Since Nathaniel said this, he was certainly confident. A hint of coldness shed across Mango''s eyes. "If Andrea is really cooperating with Bernard, she''s really looking for a dumb way to die." "Don''t waste too much energy on such a person. Just leave it to me." Nathaniel''s words made Mango shake her head. "No, I wanna do it myself. After all, she''s my sister. Even if I want to kill her, I have to make her ept it with all her heart." Since Mango had said so, Nathaniel could only respect her wishes. "Well, let''s not talk about her. What do you want to eat for dinner?" "Anything." Mango felt a little tired. She leaned on the sofa and whispered, "I went to a lot of ces this afternoon, and Haniya told me that she suspected that Andrea poisoned my grandfather. But this time she was smart. She didn''t do it on the surface, but used the restrictions of two medicinal herbs, which were sandalwood and flowers to achieve her goal." Mango repeated Haniya''s words. A trace of anger shed in Nathaniel''s eyes as he listened. "No matter what, Brantley is her biological grandfather. How can she be so cruel?" "Andrea has been spoiled by Lawrence and there is no distinction between right and wrong for her. She only knows if she is happy or unhappy. Whoever makes her unhappy will die. Thisdy is completely rotten to the core." Mango shook her head and sighed. It was said that the closest people in the world were blood rtives, but she really disliked Andrea. If Queena was still alive, Mango might care about her feelings. Now that Queena was gone, she did not want to make things difficult for herself, let alone hurt the closest people she cared about because of her so- called sympathy and mercy. Nathaniel took her hand and put it in his. The palms of Nathaniel''s hands were dry and warm, giving her a veryfortable feeling. Mango felt that she was cured in an instant. "Darling, you are such a sweet guy." "Is that so? People all say that I''m aloof." It was the first time that Nathaniel heard the phrase ''sweet guy'' from his wife''s mouth. A sweet guy? Was he? Nathaniel''s lips unconsciously curved up. Mango quickly sweettalked him and said, "Who said that? My husband is the sweetest, warmest guy. Those people don''t understand you." "Well, you have such a sweet tongue. Tell me, what do you want me to do?" Mango immediately smiled. "My legs are a little sore." "How melodramatic." Although Nathaniel said this, she still let go of Mango''s hand. He rolled up his sleeve and reached out to massage Mango''s leg. "Ah! Ah... it''sfortable, but be more gentle." Mango moaned. Her voice was so seductive that Nathaniel almost lost control. "God d*mn it. Can you stop moaning like that? If you want to do it, just say it. I can satisfy you." Nathaniel''s voice was not loud, and only two of them could hear it. Mango''s face suddenly turned red. "How shameless of you!" "We''re husband and wife byw. How am I shameles, hm?" Mango was speechless upon hearing what Nathaniel said. She turned her face away, but Nathaniel''s hand was pressing on her leg. It was reallyfortable. Sh*t, she wanted to moan in pleasure so badly. Mango bit her lower lip and held back her voice. She did not notice that Nathaniel''s expression had changed slightly. Was this woman serious right now? She was moaning and biting her lips. Now she was looking at him with a tinge of sadness. Was she really dissatisfied? Nathaniel coughed and whispered, "We don''t know when the children wille back tonight. Shall we go back to our roomter..." "Stop." Mango immediately retracted her leg from his hands as her face reddened. "You''d better hurry up and find out whom Andrea called." As she said that, she got up and when was about to leave, Nathaniel grabbed her wrist. "Shouldn''t you reward me when you instruct me to work?" Seeing Nathaniel''s expression, Mango knew he wanted a kiss. Then, she lowered her body shyly and kissed Nathaniel''s cheek. She thought that this would be the end of the matter. Who would have thought that Nathaniel would pull Mango''s body until she was out of bnce and fell into Nathaniel''s arms? "You! Um..." Before she could say anything, Nathaniel grabbed the back of her head and kissed her passionately. Mango felt that she could not breathe. Did Nathaniel n to have s*x with her here? Mango felt a little dazed and she almost lost her breath. Just as she was about to be out of breath, Nathaniel released her. "This is what I consider as a reward. Remember it." Nathaniel''s voice was hoarse, and his eyes were bright which engulfed Mango. Nathaniel was very satisfied when he saw Mango''s amazed expression. "Do you want more? I don''t mind. Why don''t we go back to our room first?" Mango immediately came to her senses and pushed Nathaniel away. "Go away." After that, she fled upstairs. Looking at Mango''s back, Nathaniel felt that her wife was simply too adorable. How could she be so lovely? They were a married couple, but she was still so shy. How adorable! However, after Mango left, Nathaniel took out hisptop and connected it to the line on Brantley''s side. His slender fingers were pressing the keyboard and a few codes wereing out from the screen. It did not take long for him to find what he wanted. Nathaniel saw that Andrea had indeed contacted Bernard, and his eyes could not help but darken a little. She was really asking for it! Nathaniel took the phone number and went to the bedroom. Mango was video chatting with rissa. They were discussing about the things of their film and televisionpany. "I haven''t gotten any reply from Lebanon yet. Rainie''s MTV is going to be put aside first. We''ll talk about it when there is news from Lebanon. Now it''s mainly about Lilith. I''ve watched the y. The script is good. As long as Lilith''s acting is okay, she should be able to upgrade herself." Hearing the sound of the door, Mango looked back at Nathaniel and continued to discuss with rissa. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. rissa also knew that Mango was right. She said in a deep voice, "There is no problem with Lilith. I have already found the agent to arrange everything. Now there are two actors who want to sign ourpany. Ms. Shen, do you think you can sign it?" Mango paused for a moment. She recalled that she just started apany and was a newbie herself, thus she did not know who she had offended. It was because of this, only then Lilith''s issue surfaced. This time, she was lucky enough to turn the situation around. But what about the next time? Mango frowned slightly. She thought for a while and said, "Let''s not sign for the time being and find out what the interpersonal rtionships and backgrounds these two actors have behind them." "But there are too few artists in ourpany. This is not suitable for the development." rissa was somewhat distressed. Mango said directly, "Go to the art school to sign the new students. They are the purest and is also very easy to negotiate. Find some good agents too. There''s no need to worry about the results. As for the resources, I''ll think of a way." "All right." rissa hung up the video after knowing that Mango had a n. Seeing that she hung up the video, Nathaniel smiled, "You are bing more like a boss." "Yes, I have to learn from you, right?" Mango sweet talked him again. Feeling quitefortable, Nathaniel handed over the number in his hand. "As you expected, Andrea contacted Bernard. This is his phone number." Looking at the number in Nathaniel''s hand, Mango''s face darkened. Since Andrea was seeking for death herself, it was ?ot right for Mango to ignore her wish, right? Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 "Hubby, how do you want Andrea to pay for what she''s done?" Mango was a little disconste. Ah, she really did not want to be the bad cop. Looking at Mango who was in a dilemma, Nathaniel smiled, "Isn''t it easy? Just use her trick on herself." "What do you mean?" Mango immediately became interested. "Didn''t Andrea poison your grandfather? She wanted him to die quietly. Let''s just do the same thing on her, then." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango immediately frowned. "How could she not pay attention to her own trick?" "It''s fine as long as the principles are the same. Why do you have to use the same herbs? Can''t you change it?" Nathaniel''s words made Mango''s eyes light up. "Huh! You know something!" "I don''t, but doesn''t your bestie know? Both Emberly and Genevieve are med graduates." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango immediately beamed with happiness. "Honey, you are so bad!" "Don''t you like me because of this?" Nathaniel smiled evilly, causing Mango''s heart to run like racing horses. Seriously. They had been long married. Was it really okay for him to tease her like this? Mango gave him a dirty look, her eyes were full of all sorts of amorous emotions. Nathaniel had been feeling dry for so many days. He had even asked Noah if he could have intimate behavior with Mango. How could he withstand Mango''s flirtatious gaze? He immediately became a h*rny fellow and pounced on Mango. After a steamy session, Mango had no energy left. Nathaniel looked at her limp body and said with a smile, "Do you still wanna tease me, hm?" "Get lost!" Mango really wanted to kick this man out of the bed. Unfortunately, she did not even have the strength to lift her foot. Nathaniel loved Mango so much that he kissed her fiercely for a while, almost causing Mango to lose her breath. She simply stopped struggling. Nathaniel chuckled and directly picked her up and went to the bathroom. After another round of intimate behavior, Mango immediately fell asleep once she got back on the bed. She was unable to think about anything else. Nathaniel was in high spirits and waspletely at ease. Heid down while spooning Mango. Then, Mango immediately turned over and found herself a comfortable position to lean over. Nathaniel smiled again. They really had a good sleep. When Mango woke up the next day, Nathaniel was no longer there. She looked at the time. It was only seven o''clock. Mango stretched her body. There was no need to ask, Nathaniel had definitely gone out to do some morning exercises. After washing up, she went downstairs. Then, she saw that Nathaniel hade back and was followed by two cuties. "Good morning, mommy!" Zion gave Mango a very handsome military salute. The kid was wearing Nike sportswear today, which gave him a refreshing look. "Morning, son." Mango nodded subconsciously. Only then did she remember that she had not seen Zion and Wisdom when she came back yesterday. She had only been busy ying with Nathaniel. She did not know what the children were thinking about them. At the thought of this, Mango wished she could blend into the wall and disappear. Wisdom followed behind, his little face covered in sweat. When he saw Mango, he smiled, "Mommy, good morning." "Yeah, good morning." Mango felt that Wisdom seemed to have grown taller. He seemed to be slightly taller than Zion. "Did you follow them to exercise, Wisdom?" "Well, it''s good to exercise more." When Wisdom smiled, he revealed a row of white teeth, especially the two small canine teeth, which were particrly cute and looked friendly. Nathaniel took out a towel and gave it to the two of them. He looked at Mango and said, "Do you want to do morning exercise with us?" "No way." Mango refused directly. It was so cold in the winter, and she did not want to climb out of her bed early in the morning. She would rather stay in the bed forever. Zion said with some disdain, "Mommy, if you continue to be like this, you''ll be as fat as a pig." The corner of Mango''s mouth instantly went down. "Am I fat?" "Didn''t you look in the mirror? You''re plump." When Zion had just finished speaking, Nathaniel flicked his forehead. "Oh my!" Zion looked at Nathaniel and was a little depressed. Then, he heard Nathaniel say, "Be nice to your mom. Is she fat? That''s called being rich, what do you even know?" Mango really wanted to cry herself to death. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Rich? That was just another way to call her fat! "Nathaniel, are you judging me now?" "No, my darling. I''ve told you once that you bring luck to me. Really." Nathaniel exined quickly. Mango snorted and said, "Excuses." "s! Typical woman." Zion shook his head and said these words before going straight back to his room to take a shower. "What d''ya mean?" Mango felt that she had been looked down upon by Zion. No! It was not just a feeling. It was real that she was judged by her own son! Wisdom pursed his lips and smiled without saying anything. He did not want to join the war, so to not be affected. "Mommy, I''ll go back to my room to take a shower first." Wisdom saw Mango looking a little depressed and immediately ran away. When only Nathaniel and Mango were left in the living room, Mango pouted and said, "I''m fat?" "No, not at all." Nathaniel definitely wanted to live longer. "Am I rich?" "A little bit." Mango took a step forward with every sentence she spoke. Nathaniel could only subconsciously take a step back. "Stop right here!" Mango suddenly shouted, causing Nathaniel to stand still. "Tell me, am I really fat?" Mango asked angrily. Women had always been very sensitive to weight issues, and now Nathaniel felt that no matter what he answered, it would be a dead end. What should he do? He thought for a while and said quickly, "Didn''t Genevieve say that you need to recover after your miscarriage? I heard that she gave you some medicines to regte your body. It is said that there are hormones in those medicines, which can make people be plumper by a little bit. When you''re healthy, you will bounce back to your original shape." "So, I''m still fat?" Mango was not chicaned by him. Oh my godness! She actually got fatter! Mango quickly ran back to the bedroom. Nathaniel stood there with a dull look. "Is my answer a satisfactory one or not?" he thought to himself. Mango found her clothes and putthem on. Indeed, she felt like she could not wear them anymore. Thetest clothes were tailored by Nathaniel. She did not look at the size at all. She just felt it was veryfortable to wear, so she thought it was the original size. Now, inparison, it was bigger by one size! Mango instantly copsed. Nathaniel did not dare to enter their bedroom right now and could only go to Zion''s room. Zion came out of the bathroom and was wrapped in a bath towel. When he saw Nathaniel, he frowned slightly. "Mr. Ye, don''t you know to knock on the door?" Zion was clearly dissatisfied and even wanted to put on his clothes to cover himself. Nathaniel said with some disdain, "What''s good about your body?" "Don''t bully a poor young man!" Zion''s face flushed red. He was so annoying! Nathaniel burst intoughter. "Aha! See what you said! Even if you grow up, you won''t be as muscr as me. Do you want to see it?" Zion frowned slightly when he saw Nathaniel''s provocative expression. Was it really good for Mr. Ye to be so selfconceited? Zion looked at Nathaniel coldly and said, "When I grow up, you will be old. By then, your skin will be loose, and will you look better than my body? I don''t think so. When I have my six packs, I will walk naked in front of mommy every day. Till then, who d''ya think mommy will pay more attention to, huh?" Nathaniel''s smile froze. "You little brat, you''re asking for trouble, aren''t you?" "You''re the one who came looking for trouble first." Zion grabbed a set of clothes and went to the bathroom. He mmed the door shut. Nathaniel was suddenly startled. What was he doing here? He actually forgot about it. Mango had changed into a set of clothes and was stomping down the stairs. Nathaniel ignored Zion and quickly walked out of the room, asking, "Where are you going? Huh?" "Gotta workout now." Mango changed into her training suit and walked passed Nathaniel,pletely ignoring him. "No, wait a minute." Nathaniel felt that his family status had been shifted now. "Why don''t you have breakfast first before going to the gym?" Mango looked at her stomach and said in disgust, "Eat? Look at my belly! There''s already ayer of fat. I don''t want to eat anymore." "You need to eat until you are full before you have the energy for working out, right? If you are hungry in the gym, others will think that I abuse you. Hurry up, eat first. I will apany you after dinner." Nathaniel thought to himself, "I can''t let Mango to go to the gym alone. All the fitness coaches over there have excellent physiques. What if someone pays attention to my wife?" Mango did not know what Nathaniel was thinking at all. She thought about it and realized that she was indeed a little hungry. If she really passed out due to hunger, it would not be good for Nathaniel''s reputation either. Thinking of this, she was a little hesitant. Zion had juste out at this time. Seeing Mango was dded in her training attire, he knew what his mommy was going to do. He sighed, "Mommy, it''s useless to do itst minute. You can do exercises with us every morning." "Zion, shut up!" Nathaniel felt that this little brat was really an eyesore today. Sure enough, Mango''s face fell. "Zion, even you dislike mommy?" Mango looked like she was about to cry. This made Zion tremble with fear. He quickly changed his words and said, "Mommy, fleshy beauty is popr outside recently. It''s the kind of woman who looks thin in clothes but in fact, a little plump. I think you belong to this group of beauty." "Is that true?" Mango''s face instantly turned jovial. Wisdom also came out and heard their conversation. He quickly said, "In terms of medical, being plump is helpful to the woman''s health." "Is that so?" Mango''s smile widened again. Nathaniel secretly breathed a sigh of relief. One should never talk about weight issue in front of a woman indeed. This was the most memorable experience he had at the moment. Wisdom nodded quickly. "Of course, Mommy, you are now in a normal standard. It will be bad if you reduce it. It''s easy to get sick because of malnutrition." Zion looked at how Wisdom was lying with his eyes wide open. He was still speaking with a straight face. He thought to himself, Wisdom had be a bad boy, gosh! Sure enough, all of the boys in the house had a strong desire for survival. Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 Mango was in a good mood when she saw two of her sons were praising her. Looking at Nathaniel again, she felt a little judgemental. "Mr. Ye, as the boss of a listedpany, don''t you feel ashamed that you are less eloquent than the two children?" Mango''s slightly despising tone made Nathaniel feel depressed. Who did he actually offended? "What? Why don''t you say that these two stinky brats are obviously lying?" Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango almost cried. "You mean you dislike me for being fat, do you?" "No, that''s not what I meant." Nathaniel exined quickly. Mango did not want to spare him and continued, "What do you mean then? Alright, Nathaniel, you''ve long disliked me, haven''t you? You''ve finally found a chance today to spill it out, right? Did you lie to me all these while?" When Zion saw that Mango had gone mad, he immediately waved at Wisdom. Wisdom came over and said with some concern, "Do you want to persuade her? I think mom is really angry." "There''s no need for that. In fact, they are showing their love towards each other to us now. Don''t meddle and let''s go to eat." Zion dragged Wisdom directly to the dining room. Out of the corner of Nathaniel''s eyes, he saw two of his sons were leaving, and he could not help feeling a little miserable. He thought to himself, "Didn''t Zion see that I was besieged by my wife?" Then, he continued thinking, "Why didn''t he save me?" The only possible reason was that Nathaniel ridiculed his figure just now, so Zion took revenge on him. This cruel little fellow! Nathaniel mocked silently in his heart, but he did not have time to think about it. He sensed from Mango''s tone that she was getting angrier, until she became really upset. "I knew it. What you said about loving me is fake and it''s all lies. It''s..." Before Mango could finish her sentence, Nathaniel pulled her over. His overbearing kiss instantly stopped her from chattering. Nathaniel''s move did work. They could not control themselves when they started kissing. Nathaniel grabbed hold of Mango, then quickly entered the bedroom and closed the door. Zion said faintly, "See, I''ve already said that these two are just showing off their affection. Eat quickly, I''m guessing the dishes on this table are all ours." Wisdom coughed in embarrassment and lowered his head to eat. Zion looked at the tightly shut door and his eyes darkened. Mr. Ye only knew how to use this technique. However, Mango just could not withstand Nathaniel''s action. How sad! Zion took a bite of the crispy roll in his hand and started eating. It was almost noon when Mango and Nathaniel got up. She suddenly thought of the two children and felt ashamed. "Nathaniel, you idiot!" She kicked him with her long leg, and with a ''plop'', both of them were startled. Nathaniel never thought that he would be kicked out of bed by his wife after he had gotten herid with all his effort. Mango did not expect things to go so smoothly this time. How did she really kick Nathaniel out of bed? Nathaniel''s face darkened. "Mango Shen!" "No, hubby, I didn''t mean it. But why are you so weak? I didn''t use much strength." It was fine if Mango did not say anything, but Nathaniel''s face darkened even further after she made her exnation. He was just about to get up and coincidentally, he was just beside the bed, okay? Who would have thought that when her wife was satisfied, she could be so cruel and kick him off the bed? It did not hurt unexpectedly. However, it was a matter of a man''s ego. Nathaniel, who was the CEO of HY Group, was kicked out of bed by his wife! Mango almostughed out loud when he saw Nathaniel gritting his teeth in anger. No! Mango told herself to hold it in. She looked at Nathaniel with her innocent eyes and whispered, "Hun, I really didn''t mean it." However, Mango''s face had gone fromughter. Nathaniel was filled with anger. When he saw Mango suppressing herughter, he could not help but rx a little. A wave of anger rushed to his head but he could not vent it. It circled around in his mind and he could only suppress it slowly until it waspletely gone. He then said angrily, "Justugh if you want to. Don''t hold it in." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Just as he finished speaking, Mangoughed out loud without hiding anything. Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. Was she even his wife? Well, she was definitely a real one! Nathaniel got up silently and went straight to the bathroom to take a shower. When Mango saw him leave, she quickly withdrew her smile. However, when she recalled how he had been kicked out and had fallen down from the bed earlier, she could not help but smile. Just as Mango was still in her jovial, Nathaniel''s voice came from the bathroom. "We have been in here for two hours. I don''t know what the kids are doing downstairs." These words were simple and ordinary. However, Mango could not bring herself to smile upon hearing his words. Oh my god! How could she forget this? The two children could not have guessed what they were doing in the room, right? After all, they were still so young and innocent. Mango tried to convince herself and quickly climbed out of bed. She put on her pajamas and went to the guest room next door to take a shower. Then, she changed her clothes and went downstairs. Wisdom was reading a medical book on the sofa while Zion was writing codes on hisptop. When they saw Mangoing down, they were all slightly startled. Then, they turned around again, pretending that they did not see anything. Mango''s body became stiff from awkwardness. She faked a cough to attract the attention of the children. "Well, I was just discussing thepany''s affairs with your father in the room." Mango thought for a long time beforeing up with this excuse. However, when she finished speaking, Zion looked at her with a hint of pity in his eyes. "Mommy, you don''t have to exin. Sometimes, it''s better to keep silent than to exin." Mango''s face tensed up at that. Wisdom saw Zion''s gaze sweeping towards him. He quickly picked up the medical book and started reading loudly. "The endometrium that fell off the uterus wall will be excreted together with blood..." Zion and Mango were both astounded. "Wait, Wisdom, what are you reading?" Mango felt that her heart almost stop beating. Zion also widened his eyes and looked at Wisdom. Then, he unconsciously moved a few steps outside. Wisdom was interrupted and said innocently, "I''m reading a medical book. It''s about a female menstruation period..." "Shush!" This time, Zion and Mango spoke at the same time. Mango was feeling so ashamed. Zion also looked at him with disdain. Sh*t! Why was he reading about menstruation? What a pervert! "Well, I''ve got something to do in my study." Zion picked up hisputer and walked away. However, he was almost stumbling while walking upstairs and he seemed to be fleeing from this scene. Mango also felt that she could no longer face Wisdom. How old was this child? What kind of medical book was this? She said awkwardly, "Hmm... well, I''ll go and eat something." Mango also fled to the kitchen. Wisdom innocently watched them leave and the corners of his mouth could not help but rise slightly. The smile in his eyes could be seen clearly. Seriously. Wasn''t it the favorite thing between a man and a woman would do in a room ? Did she really think he was a kid? s. Wisdom sighed and said in his heart, "It''s too difficult for me. As a medical student, he has to be deceived by his mother. He''ll definitely feel ashamed." Now, it was finally quiet. Wisdom lowered his head to read again. It was not about the female menstruation period, but was actually the theory of traditional Chinese medicine. Mango ran to the dining room in a breath. She felt like she had lost face. It was all Nathaniel''s fault. At the thought of this, Mango wanted to use her phone to scold Nathaniel. However, she realized that her phone was ced upstairs and she forgot to take it down. Mango was so upset. She secretly leaned against the door and looked into the living room. Wisdom was still sitting on the sofa, reading the book with his head down. At the thought of what he was reading, Mango could no longer remain calm. What should she do? She did not want to go out! But she did not want to stay in the dining room forever. Oh God, save her please! Lucy saw Mango''sical behavior. "Mrs. Ye, what''s wrong with you?" Lucy was a little puzzled as she hid behind Mango and looked outside to the same direction as Mango''s. There was nothing in the living room, wasn''t it just Wisdom alone? Mango was shocked. "Why are you in the dining room?" "I''m preparing lunch in the kitchen." Lucy was confused by Mango''s question. Mango felt as if she was being extremely triggered today, causing her mind to be in a state of chaos. She quickly straightened her body, harrumphed and said, "I just came to see what to eat for lunch." "Zion said Ms. Rita wille back at noon and asked me to get some Coca-C chicken wings." Lucy answered seriously. Mango nodded. "Yes, Rita likes this dish. I''ll make steaks or something else." "All right." After saying that, when Lucy saw that Mango did not say anything, she turned around and went to the kitchen. As for what Mango was doing just now, she was too embarrassed to ask again. What did Mango want to do? If she avoided once, it meant she did not want to answer. Lucy was still clear about this. After Lucy left, Mango finally let out a sigh of relief. What a shame today. Since Rita woulde back soon, she should be able to take Wisdom out. Mango felt that she could no longer face Wisdom. Could she still have fun with the kids in the future? There were two geniuses in her family. She used to think that it was a proud thing, but now she really wished that her child was as ordinary as others''. Well, Rita was better. Mango thought that Rita did not seem to care about anything else other than eating. She felt that she had to spend more time with Rita in the future. While she was thinking, Lucy suddenly came out of the kitchen. "By the way, mam. Newell moved backst night. Originally, he wanted to wait for you and Mr. Ye to have dinner together, but two of you didn''te down eventually. He said that he didn''t have to wait and he could eat by himself first. Then, he went to the room to rest. I don''t know what happened to him this morning and I''m not sure if he''lle back at noon. Would you like me to prepare for his meal?" Mango felt like dying after hearing what Lucy said. That was right! Yesterday, Nathaniel asked Newell to move back and have dinner by the way. What did they do in the end? Nathaniel, that idiot! He tormented her all night and hepletely forgot about it! Mango thought to herself, "Oh my god, lemme die!" She felt like weeping. Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Lucy did not know that Mango was in pain right now. When she saw Mango''s hopeless expression, she was shocked. "Mam, did something happen to you? Do you need me to ask Mr. Ye toe down?" Lucy''s words touched Mango''s heart. "Hurry up and get that b*stard down." Mango gritted her teeth as she mentioned Nathaniel. It was all his fault! Didn''t he know there were two geniuses here? How could he flirt with her openly during the day? But now, she had lost all her image here. What a shame! Lucy did not know how conflicted Mango was. When she saw Mango''s expression, she thought that something serious had happened and she rushed upstairs to call Nathaniel. Nathaniel heard Lucy open the door and came in as soon as he got dressed. "Mr. Ye, mam..." "Get out!" There were two buttons which Nathaniel had not buttoned up. His face suddenly became as dark as the night sky, which made Lucy tremble in fear. She just realized that she had forgotten the rules and did not knock on the door. "I''m sorry. Mr. Ye, madam seems to have something urgent in the dining room. She asked me to come to you." After that, Lucy did not dare to stay. She turned and ran as if there was a ghost chasing after her. Nathaniel was less angry by then. If it was because of Mango then it was reasonable. Nathaniel quickly picked up the phone and noticed that Mango''s phone was also in the bedroom. He had no choice but bring it down along with him. When he went downstairs, he saw Wisdom reading on the sofa. Nathaniel could not help but smile, "Don''t be too hard on myself, take care of your eyes." "Okay, daddy." Wisdom nodded and continued to read his book. After New Year, there was a medical seminar and Wisdom''s teacher said that he would take him to see the world. Wisdom wanted to enrich himself during this period of time. Otherwise, it would be too shameful if he could not understand what the others said during the seminar. It was said that he was a genius in medical field, but who exactly knew how much he had put his effort in this? There were no geniuses in this world, just people who worked harder than the rest. There was a glimmer of light in Wisdom''s eyes. He pinched the corner of his eyes to ease his fatigue and continued reading. Nathaniel looked at Wisdom and could not help but to think of Nick. Nick was used to be like this. No matter what he did, he always wanted to do the best, or he might as well not do it. Wisdom had followed the path of Nick. Nathaniel was immersed in his memories when he heard Mango''s mumblings. He was startled for a moment before turning around to see Mango''s anxious expression. He could not help but walk over to her quickly. "What''s wrong?" "Excuse me? It''s all your fault! Nathaniel, I warn you that you can''t touch me when the kids are at home!" Mango huffed, as if Nathaniel hadmitted some heinous acts. Nathaniel asked in confusion, "What happened?" "Anyway, you are not allowed to touch me!" Mango''s stance was firm. Nathaniel did not know what had irritated his wife, but everything his wife said was right. He remembered this rule and quickly nodded. "Okay, I won''t touch you." There was nothing wrong with his words, but he was still able to make Mango angry. She felt that Nathaniel was too annoying. "I want to go out!" She pouted and said in a wronged tone. Nathaniel said in surprise, "Then go. No one is restraining you, right?" His rare sense of humor nearly drove Mango to death. "Take me upstairs. I don''t want to see people anymore!" Mango almost cried. Nathaniel finally realized how awkward Mango was. "What the h*ll is going on?" "It''s none of your business. Will you carry me or not?" "You just said that you won''t allow me to touch you when the children are at home!" Nathaniel''s words caused Mango to choke on her tongue. "Okay, Nathaniel, you can start sleeping on the sofa tonight!" She pushed him away in a hurry. Well, she was just being embarrassed, right? She was really going all out, huh. Mango rushed out of the living room and went straight upstairs. She walked with big steps, and it was difficult for Wisdom to ignore her. Nathaniel was dumbfounded. "What''s wrong? Did something happen just now?" Nathaniel looked at Wisdom. It was impossible for Wisdom to tell Nathaniel that it was because he had told her about the female menstruation. He quickly said, "Has mommy been too tired recently? Is it about hormone disorder?" "Huh?" Nathaniel was confused. Wisdom quickly got up and said, "Daddy, you can call Uncle Noah and ask him how is mommy''s health." "Oh, yes. I gotta ask." Nathaniel nodded. Wisdom took the opportunity to pick up the medical book and went to the bedroom. Before Nathaniel could call Noah, Morgan''s call came in. "You''re back?" "Yes." Nathaniel nodded. "I''vee to the military region for an urgent matter." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After saying that, he hung up the phone and said in a bad tone. Nathaniel did not know why Morgan was looking for him, but it sounded troublesome. He looked upstairs and walked up involuntarily. "Mango." He wanted to open the door only to discover that Mango had locked the door. When Mango heard Nathaniel''s voice, she could not help but recall the way the two children looked at her. Sh*t! She did not want to live anymore. However, the culprit was not aware of it at all. Now that she heard Nathaniel''s voice, Mango said gloomily, "I don''t wanna eat or go out, I don''t want to talk to you!" Listening her childish grumbles, Nathaniel could not help butugh and said, "Well, I''ll go to the military region. If I can''te back at noon, don''t wait for me, just eat. You haven''t eaten for two hours and have consumed a lot of energy. I''ll ask Lucy to make some chicken for your body." "Get lost!" Mango was upset again. He was really afraid that no one knew what was going on between them in these two hours. This time Nathaniel finally understood the embarrassment and anger of his wife. He somewhat understood why Mango was acting so awkward. He could not help raise the corner of his mouth. "Well, take your time. I''ll go out first. Call me if something happens." After that, Nathaniel went downstairs. Although Mango was angry, she could not help but worry when she thought of Nathaniel going to the military region. Why was he going there? Last time Nathaniel said that he would not stay in the army, but Mango saw Nathaniel on the honor wall of the military region. She suddenly felt that Nathaniel was destined to be in there. Perhaps leaving there was the cruelest thing he needed to face. Nathaniel once told Noah that his days in the military region were the happiest. Mango knew this when she was chatting with Genevieve. There was no dirty scheme, burden, nor external factors. As long as one had the capabilities, the person could have promoted easily in the military field. She heard more than once from her grandfather and uncle that Nathaniel''s departure from the military was a loss to them. Mango knew that Nathaniel did not return to the military because of their family. However, was it really good to give up his military fatigues for them? She did not know. She only knew that if Nathaniel left military forever, maybe he would regret it for the rest of his life. And what she did not want most was Nathaniel spending the rest of his life regretting. Mango''s heart was a little unsettled. She quickly got up and chased after him. Now she could not care about the matter of losing face. However, by the time Mango was out, Nathaniel had already left. She only saw the silhouette of Nathaniel''s car. Zion came out from his study as soon as he heard the engine of Nathaniel''s car. "Mommy, where is daddy going?" "The military region." Mango said in an aloof tone. "Oh, I see." Zion was about to turn around and leave after saying those words, but he was stopped by Mango. "What do you think your daddy wants to do in the military area?" "I don''t know." Zion really did not know. Mango asked again, "Do you think it''s better for your father to return to the military region or stay at home?" "That depends on him. He can do whatever he wants. He is an adult now. Mommy, he has his own ideas. Don''t worry about it." Zion''s words made Mango very uncertain. "But I heard that he is developing very well in the military field. If he goes back, there may be less troubles." Zion understood Mango''s words. He looked at Mango and whispered, "Mommy, there is danger in the military region. What if he fails toe back after carrying out a mission?" "Bah! What nonsense are you spouting?" Mango hurriedly spat, causing Zion to be a little speechless. "I''m talking about ''what if''." "There is no ''what if''." "Then don''t let him go back to the military. You can''t even bear it. Just chill at home then." Zion returned to his study after he finished his words. Mango could not help but feel a little upset after being scolded by her son. Why could not she be a wife of a soldier? Zion opened the door of the study once again as if he knew what she was thinking. He leaned against the door and said with his arms crossed, "Mommy, think about it. If you can''t see Mr. Ye for ten to fifteen days, or even a year and a half, will you go crazy?" "That goes without saying. Of course, I will be..." Before she could finish her sentence, Mango quickly shut her mouth. This brat had nearly tricked her into games. Zion understood and said, "So, just think about it, how can you be a wife of a soldier then?" Then he closed the door of the study again. Mango was startled on the spot. Was that so? Was bing a wife of a soldier very difficult? Thinking of this, Mango''s face fell. She took out her phone and called Genevieve directly. "Hun, when your Noah was a soldier, how long did hee back after carrying out a mission?" Genevieve was startled for a moment and said, "Half a year, it was the longest one. What''s the matter? Is Nathaniel going back to the military region?" "No, I''m just asking." Mango''s heart suddenly sank. Half a year. It really was a long time. She had been separated from Nathaniel for five years. If they did not spend more time together in the future, she really dared not think about it. Thinking of this, Mango could not help but look up to her grandmother. Grandpa was out on missions all year round, and grandma took care of the younger ones alone without regrets. It was no wonder that grandpa missed grandma so much. Unfortunately, they were separated by heaven and earth, and there was no way to make up for it. Mango instantly felt a stifling tightness in her chest, as if she was suffocating. Would Nathaniel stay in the military region? Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Mango was at a loss. Nathaniel did not think about anything and went straight to the military region. Due to his military rank, he was also free to enter the military area. Nathaniel paused when he saw Morgan. "Morgan, what can I do for you?" "Aren''t you going to exin?" Morgan then showed Nathaniel a tweet from Twitter. This was the scene when Nathaniel disguised as a woman and was proposed by Mango. Nathaniel did not react too much to this. "This was me." "What a farce!" Morgan directly threw the phone on the table. "Do you know who you are? Huh? You are a soldier! What are you doing? Role ying? Do you think you are an actor? Have you ever thought about the following impact of this matter? Do you know how much it will hinder your career in the military field?" Morgan was simply about to go mad. When he first saw this Twitter, he thought it was a prank, but Nathaniel had admitted it himself. Spoiling his wife was not a big deal, but at least there had to be some limits! It did not matter how much Nathaniel spoiled his wife, but he now had a military rank on his shoulder, so he could not do whatever he wanted. Not everything would be up to his wife''s temperament. Nathaniel, however, did not seem to be in a great trouble. Instead, he picked up his mobile phone to magnify the photo. Yeah. This angle was really good. He had to ask Ned to find out which newsagent took this shot. He needed to ask if he could get a spare one. If he printed it out and put it on the nightstand, his wife would probably love it very much. After scolding Nathaniel, Morgan still saw him smiling. Morgan could not help but pick up the pencil holder nearby and threw it at Nathaniel. "You are still f*ckingughing!" Nathaniel caught the pencil holder and said with a light smile, "It''s not a big deal. Why are you so angry? Anyway, nothing can be changed. What not you help me with the retirement procedure?" Morgan''s face darkened at the sound of that? "Really? Nathaniel, how much effort you have put in to have reached this rank? Don''t you find it a little pity if you retire now?" Nathaniel looked at Morgan and said, "Morgan, the first half of my life was given to the country, and I''d like to spend the rest of my life with my family. Everyone wants a different life. What I want the most now is to apany them. But you can rest assured that if the military region needs me in the future, I''ll definitely do my best. As for now, I still want to stay beside them." "You''ve got no ambition at all!" Morgan was infuriated at this point. "You''re so in love, huh?" "I know, but I like it." Nathaniel looked like he needed a spanking, and this made Morgan upset. "Get lost now!" "Then Morgan, the retirement procedure..." "Get the f*ck outta here!" Morgan screamed at the top of his lungs, scaring the messenger who was waiting outside. Nathaniel, however, left the office with a smile. When the messenger saw Nathaniel leave, he walked in and said, "Chief, do we still proceed with Captain Ye''s retirement procedures?" "Bug off!" Morgan was absolutely upset. It was definitely not easy to cultivate such a versatile talent! Ha! It was probably easy for Nathaniel to say out these words. But what could Morgan do? However, he could not force him to stay. Thinking of this, he called Esther immediately. "Esther, do me a favor." "What''s wrong?" Esther froze for a moment. Morgan seldom asked herself for anything. Morgan sighed, "Help me persuade Mango to be more sensible. Don''t let Nathaniel retire. It''s not easy for the country to train a talented person and she''s being selfish to keep him all by herself." Esther paused for a moment and then sneered, "Oh, Chief Eaves! What''s wrong? You mean that you are despising Mango for hindering Nathaniel''s career and that if someone marries a soldier, the woman has to prepare to be separated with her husband, right? Is it selfish for a couple to be happy together? So, you think women has the duty to be worried at home while their husbands are at the war. If they don''t support their husband''s jobs, they are selfish? Well, I don''t want to be a wife of a soldier anymore so let''s divorce." Then Esther hung up directly. Morgan was startled. What the hell? Was Esther angry too? By the time Morgan called Esther again, her phone had been switched off. However, at this moment, Esther used another phone to call Mango. "Hi, Esther." Mango was not that familiar with Esther, so she was being reserved. Esther called her after Nathaniel was called away by Morgan and that made her nervous. Did Nathaniel really want to stay in the military region? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. As Mango thought about this, she felt a little sad. Esther quickly said, "Mango, Nathan is about to go through the retirement procedure. Have you guys discussed about it? Is he determined to leave?" Mango thought that she had heard it wrongly and hurriedly asked, "What? He wants to retire from the army?" "You don''t know about this?" "He didn''t tell me anything." Mango felt that she had neglected her duty as a wife. Esther thought it was Nathaniel''s idea and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. He can retire. As a woman, I understand you, but it''s a pity that my husband can''t quit. I look like a widow every time I go traveling alone." Hearing Esther''sint, Mango was startled. "It''s bad for Chief Eaves to hear this." "What can he do if he hears it? I''ve been thinking about whether I should send out a marriageseeking notice and find another man." What Esther blurted out was all about her dissatisfaction towards Morgan. Mango dared not say anything for fear of provoking Esther. She then giggled and heard the sound of the engine outside. "Esther, we have some guests at home. Let''s talkter." "Well, let''s go out for a gathering ore to my house by that time. I''m very lonely." Esther was feeling quite lonesome actually. Mango immediately nodded and replied, "Sure." After that, she hung up the phone. Knowing that Nathaniel was not going back to the military region, Mango was very happy. After all, Esther''s words made her feel that being the wife of the army was too hard. She could bear anything else except being separated from Nathaniel for more than half a year. After the car stopped, Mango walked out quickly. Unfortunately, it was not Nathaniel but Newell who came back. Newell was surprised to see Mangoing out suddenly. "Mango, what''s wrong?" "I''m fine. Did you juste back?" Mango felt a little awkward. "Yes, I''ve been out for a while." "Come in, it''s cold outside." Mango quickly moved aside. Zion and Wisdom walked out of their room and saw Newell. They shouted, "Hello, uncle Newell." "Hi, boys." Newell nodded and entered the room. When Zion saw Mango who seemed like waiting for her husband, he could not help but say, "Mommy, dad has only been out for a while, he can''te back so soon. Hurry up ande in, it''s so cold outside. If you really don''t have anything to do, go and pick up Rita. I heard that Terrance was dating these few days. He''s already so old, why don''t you give him some space? If he still can''t get married, then I guess he''ll be a bachelor his whole life." Mango was startled. She closed the door and quickly walked to Zion''s side, asking, "Is he dating? Did he fall in love?" "I think so. I heard that his date is quite nice. I think they like each other." Zion spoke with a stand-offish manner. However, Mango was a little excited. "What does the woman do?" "She is a teacher, a very ordinary person. But she is on good terms with Terrance." Zion told Mango what he knew. Mango thought that she would definitely have to ask Terrance to bring her out sometime. Wisdom saw them talking happily, so he took the medical book and went back to his room. There was not much time left so he had to hurry up and read. Zion nced at her and said in a deep voice, "Mommy, don''t you think that Wisdom is about to be a bookworm? Apart from eating, sleeping, and doing some exercises, he''s basically reading." Mango had also noticed this. "I''ve told him, but in vain." "Quickly take Rita back then. Only Rita can help Wisdom to regain some energy. I''m afraid that he''s going to turn into a nerd from reading too excessively." Zion looked worried. In the past, Wisdom was so yful and cute. But now, he was a spod. He wanted nothing but books. Mango nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go and pick up Rita right now." "Be careful on the way." Zion said with concern. "Sure, my boy." Mango put a coat on before going out. The weather outside was very cold, causing Mango to shiver a little. After Mango drove to the Hans family''s house, she thought that she could see her precious daughter. However, the servants said that Terrance went out for a date and he had brought Rita along. Mango was speechless. Terrance was really a great man for bringing a child out during his date! After inquiring about Terrance''s location, Mango once again started the car and drove over. There was traffic jam along the road, and snow was falling from the sky. Mango felt a little depressed. Rita, who was a foodie must have gone out to eat with Terrance. Then, she picked up her phone and called Terrance. "Bravo, Terrance! Why did you bring Rita along? Can she be your teacher? Or can she be your guidance on dating? Didn''t you say that you like thedy and you feel good about it? Why are you even bringing that little foodie with you?" Terrance did not take Mango''sint to heart. Instead, he chuckled, "She loves kids." Hearing this, Mango almost wanted toin. "Come on, you can''t take Rita with you even if she loves kids. You two have to give birth to your own child. No matter how adorable the other children are, it''s pointless. But now, I''m rushing over right to your ce. Let''s see what your future wife looks like." Terrance paused for a moment when he heard Mango''s suggestion. Then, Mango heard him discussing with someone whether Mango coulde or not. Well, he was a man who knew how to respect thedies. It seemed that she did not have to worry about the disharmony in Terrance''s family. Just as she was thinking this, Mango suddenly heard a gentle female voice. "Where''s Rita? She was still here just now. Why did she disappear in the blink of an eye?" Mango''s heart skipped a beat. "Terrance, what''s wrong with Rita?" Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 Terrance felt a little embarrassed and worried at the same time. "She was here just now, but we don''t know where she is now. I''ll go and look for her." After saying that, Terrance hung up the phone. Mango felt like flying over there, but due to the heavy traffic, she directly got out of her car and walked to the restaurant. Rita did not know that in order to find her, the adults were in a total mess. At this time, Rita was just watching a boy ying the piano. It was really melodic. What was more, he was handsome. Unconsciously, Rita was attracted by him. She came next to the little boy and poked him with her finger. She whispered, "Move in a bit." The boy was startled. However, when he saw Rita, he was obviously surprised. "Rita?" "Eh? You know me?" Rita was also very surprised. Mylo Hans was a little depressed. "Don''t you remember me?" "Ah? Wait, I kinda do." Rita said embarrassingly. Actually, she had no memory of him at all. Who was this handsome boy? However, it would be bad to hurt his feelings if Rita were to say that she could not remember him. Seeing her like this, Mylo could not help sighing and said dotingly, "What do you wanna eat? I''ll buy it for you." Speaking of food, Rita''s eyes suddenly lit up. They were bright and dazzling. "I wanna have strawberries. There''s a strawberry shop nearby. It''s delicious!" Rita noticed the store when she passed by it with Terrance. Unfortunately, Terrance was too eager to see his girlfriend, so she had to apany him first. By then she saw Terrance and his girlfriend were chatting happily, so Rita went to check out the old lady who was selling the strawberry. Now that Rita heard Mylo say that he was going to buy her some food, she immediately became happy. She did not care about whether she knew him before this. All she did was to grab his hand and left. "Hurry up, or we can''t have it anymore." Mylo could not help butugh when he saw her chubby little hand tugging at his finger. She was really a cutie pie. "Sure!" Mylo nced at Rita, looked around and said, "Don''t you need to tell your family first?" "No, they''re not free. Not even until we finished our strawberries." Rita said as she walked out with her long legs. Mylo smiled dotingly and followed her out the door. There was indeed a strawberry store at the corner, but it was almost finished. Seeing this, Rita quickly let go of Mylo and quickly ran towards the olddy. "Grandma! I want to buy some strawberries!" "Rita, slow down." Seeing this, Mylo was rmed and hurriedly reminded Rita. Unfortunately, Rita''s foot slipped and she fell forward. "Ah!" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She screamed. Mylo frowned and pounced under her. "Oh no... I''m going to die!" Rita covered her eyes and did not dare to look. Mylo grunted, thinking that Rita should really lose weight. She was so heavy! "Ah! It hurts!" After shouting, Rita did not feel the pain as she had expected. She quickly loosened her grip and took a look, only to see herself lying on Mylo''s body. Myloid beneath her. His handsome face had a blush and his skin looked nice. It was like a jelly. As Rita thought so, she immediately reached out and pinched Mylo''s face. Wow! "It''s so springy." She thought to herself. Mylo was astonished, and his face instantly turned red. "I wanna give you a kiss, just one!" Rita felt that Mylo was like a jelly, so he must be delicious. However, she did not even know how incredible her words were to Mylo. He was so scared that he froze in an instant. Then, he saw Rita lowering her head and kissed his cheek. Mylo''s eyes widened. Was he kissed by a little girl? Rita did not know that Mylo''s emotions were boiling inside him. She felt that the feeling of kissing Mylo was quite good, to the point that there was even a tinge of sweetness in it. She subconsciously kissed Mylo''s lips. Boom! Mylo was on the verge of exploding right there and then. "Why... why are you..." He was around seven years old and this was his first time stuttering. "Delicious!" Rita licked her lips with satisfaction before getting up from Mylo''s body. "Bro, did you eat candies just now? Your mouth is so sweet!" Rita looked at Mylo with some dissatisfaction. It was not nice of him to not share the candies with her. Mylo felt like weeping at this point. "I don''t have any sweets." He whispered and subconsciously covered his mouth with his hand. "That''s a lie." Rita felt that Mylo was lying to her. Otherwise, why would he cover his mouth and not let her see? As if he had sensed Rita''s thoughts, Mylo gave in and said, "Didn''t you say you wanna eat strawberries? If you don''t go now, it''ll be sold out." "Oh, yes! My strawberries!" Rita remembered the strawberries and ran over with her long legs. Mylo then heaved a deep sigh of relief. His first kiss! Oh no! However, when he saw Rita''s happy expression, the corners of his lips curled up without him knowing it. "Slow down." Mylo followed her. Rita wrapped up the rest of the strawberries. Then she stared at Mylo in silent. Mylo gave in and took out his pocket money. Rita was so happy that the corners of her eyes formed a line when she smiled. "Thank you, bro. You''re so kind. You''ll look more handsome and be loved by everyone in the future. I''ll go now. Bye!" Rita was typically the ungrateful type after she had gotten her food. Mylo did not want to let her leave. He grabbed her cor and said, "How can you eat without washing them? Let''s go, I know there is a lounge in this restaurant. I''ll take you to wash them before eating." Rita remembered that she still had to wash her strawberries. The water was so cold, never mind, let him do it for her then. "Okay." Rita nodded and agreed. However, she wrapped the strawberry tightly, afraid that Mylo would snatch them away from her. Mylo''s smile grew even wider. He took Rita into the restaurant from the back door and went directly to the VIP lounge behind. A man who looked like a butler hurriedly stepped forward when he saw Mylo. "Mylo, where have you been?" "Uncle Ryker, wash this box of strawberries for me." Mylo was different when he treated Rita. When he saw Ryker, his face darkened a little. "Okay, Mylo." Ryker subconsciously nced over at Rita. What a perfect looking girl! "Mylo, this girl is..." "Don''t ask too much." Mylo''s brows furrowed slightly and he could not help but emit a sense of supremacy. However, Rita grew up by Nathaniel''s side, so she was naturally not afraid of his vibe. She came to the sofa and climbed up. Then, she sat down and shook her legs casually. She said in boredom, "Hey, when can I eat the strawberries?" "They''ll be ready in a minute." Mylo''s voice softened a little. Ryker rarely saw Mylo being so gentle to the others, so he was startled for a moment. But the next second, Mylo''s eyes were like sharp swords, which frightened him so much that he hurriedly went to wash the strawberries. After the strawberries were clean, Mylo asked Ryker to bring out some snacks. Rita felt that this moment was simply too blissful. "Hey, I remember that you gave me a jade pendant, didn''t you? It looked good. But my mommy took it away." Rita''s words gave Mylo somefort. This little girl finally remembered who he was. "Well, you also gave me your favorite hairpin." "Oh, right." Rita responded casually while eating her strawberries. Which hair clip was her favorite? She thought about it for a moment, but had no idea at all. Never mind, forget about it. Rita saw that Mylo was watching her while she ate, so she awkwardly took out a strawberry and handed it to him. "Here you are." "All right." Mylo had thought that he would not eat it, but he opened his mouth and swallowed the strawberry. Rita became upset instantly. Her strawberries... When she saw Mylo say that it was delicious, she subconsciously held the remaining strawberries in her arms. Seeing that she was so protective of her food, Mylo smiled again. "Shall I y the piano for you?" "Okie-dokies." Rita quickly nodded. As long as he did not snatch strawberry from her, he could do anything he wanted. However, Mylo thought that Rita liked to listen to his music and could not help but feel very happy. He no longer thought that those boring music notes were annoying anymore. He sat next to the piano and gathered himself up. The whole room was full of musical melodies. Rita did not care what he was ying right now. Seeing Mylo focused on ying the piano, she quickly shoved strawberries into her mouth. Her mouth was full, so she was also trying hard to swallow them. Oh no! She choked! Rita immediately began to retch. She wanted to call Mylo, but he was immersed in the music and could not know what happened to Rita. Rita was almost crying. Stop ying it now! Hello! Look at her! "Save me!" she thought to herself. Rita burped continuously and dropped her strawberries from the sofa to grab some water. However, she used too much strength and she fell t on the floor. Sob! So painful! Rita''s tears immediately strung down from her face. Mylo finally heard the noise behind him. He turned around and saw Rita lying on the ground in such a position, her body was trembling. "Rita!" He was so frightened that he quickly ran over and lifted Rita up directly. He mmed her back hard. "Wa!" The strawberries in Rita''s throat were finally spurted out. All of them gushed towards Mylo''s face. Mylo felt digusted. However, before Mylo could react, Rita burst into tears. "It hurts!" She rubbed her knees and cried bitterly. Mylo suddenly felt a little guilty. "Sorry, I didn''t notice you. Rita, don''t cry, yeah? I''m caressing it now, it won''t hurt." Mylo hurriedly carried Rita onto the sofa and lifted her skirt. Seeing that her knees were so bruise red, his heart ached. "Ryker,e here!" Mylo''s voice changed. Ryker thought that Mylo had encountered some trouble, so he hurriedly pushed the door open and entered. "Mylo, what''s wrong?" He quickly walked in and saw Mylo kneeling on one knee and gently breathing air on Rita''s bruised knee. For a moment, Ryker thought that he had seen something wrong. Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Mylo, who was a germaphobe, was touching andforting a little girl? Ryker rubbed his eyes and then he heard Mylo''s cold voice. "Ryker, bring me the first aid kit." "Mylo, this injury isn''t that serious. There''s no use for medicine. Why don''t we rub it with some safflower oil?" Ryker took a look and saw that Rita''s knees were only bruises. Which was why Ryker could only say so. From Rita''s clothes, one could tell that she came from a decent family. However, they did not know whose daughter she was or how Mylo had brought her here. Ryker was still thinking about it when he noticed a tinge of coldness in Mylo''s eyes. "Aren''t you going to get it now?" "Oh, right!" Ryker saw Mylo''s dissatisfied expression and he quickly went to get the safflower oil. Just as Ryker was about to squat down to rub it on Rita, he heard Mylo say, "Give it to me." Ryker was once again startled. "Mylo, those hands are for ying the piano, how can you..." Upon noticing Mylo''s re, Ryker immediately stopped talking. Mylo''s stare was indeed terrifying for a child of his age. Ryker could not help but hand over the safflower oil to Mylo. Mylo directly poured the red oil into his palms. The safflower oilplemented perfectly with Mylo''s long and fair hand. Rita suddenly felt as if the pain on her knee had been greatly alleviated when she looked at his attractive hand. "Mylo, how do you take care of your hands? They look so beautiful!" It was not the first time that Mylo had been praised for his pair of beautiful hands since young. However, when he heard Rita''s words, he could not help but feel that his fingers really looked attractive. "No, nothing at all. They just look like that. It''s the genes I guess." As he spoke, Mylo rubbed the safflower oil on Rita''s knee. "Ah! Mylo, it hurts! Be gentler!" Rita immediately wailed, and her tears fell from her eyes. Seeing Rita cry, Mylo became more flustered. It was the first time that Ryker had seen Mylo like this. He quickly said, "Mylo, you''re doing it the right way. You have to endure the pain, girl, otherwise you''ll get inmmation." Mylo red at Ryker before lowering his head to continue massaging Rita. Rita shed tears, but in the end, she choked up with sobs. The bruises on her knees were all massaged away. "Okay, done. Don''t cry, hm?" Myloforted Rita shyly. Rita threw herself into his arms and cried bitterly. "Ah! It really hurts..." "Then tell me, how can I relieve the pain? Why not I y the piano for you?" Mylo could only think of this as the best way. Rita said shamelessly, "I don''t want to hear you ying the piano. I want to eat something to make up for my injuries." Mylo was startled again, but he quickly said, "Alright... sure. What do you want to eat? Tell me, I''ll get Rykerto buy it." Rita immediately stopped crying. She turned her fingers and said, "I want to eat crystal shrimp dumplings, steak, pig roast, and Coca- C chicken wings, hamburgers, and..." When Ryker heard Rita, he immediately felt unwell. How could she eat so much when she looked like a little petite girl? The Hans was a family of musical background. If Mylo liked such a foodie, would Mr. Hans agree? Mylo did not care about what Ryker was thinking. He slowly said to Ryker, "Ryker, hurry up and buy it." "Huh?" Ryker waspletely startled. However, after receiving Mylo''s menacing gaze, he quickly ran out. Rita''s impression of Mylo immediately became better when she saw that Mylo had fulfilled her wish and given her so many good food. "Aw, you are so kind." Mylo smiled gently. He decided to go back and practice his piano. When he won the prizeter, he would tell his grandfather that he wanted Rita to be his bride. Mylo, who was a seven year old boy, had already had someone he wanted to protect... Rita did not know that she had be one of those who was under the protection of Mylo. Her mind was filled with thoughts of how to bring her food home. Mango, Terrance and the others had gone mad while searching for her. They had not managed to find Rita at all. When thedy next to Terrance saw Mango, she said with an apologetic tone, "Sorry, I didn''t take good care of Rita. I''m really sorry!" What could Mango say? No one wanted the child to disappear, especially when Terrance was the one who brought the child here. Mango could not me Terrance for forgetting the existence of Rita when he saw his girlfriend. "Let''s continue looking around. By the way, Terrance, did you call Rita?" Terrance was astounded when he heard Mango''s questions. While his girlfriend asked in disbelief, "Rita has a phone? But she''s just a child!" "Not only does she have a phone, but also a real-life location tracking!" Mango felt that the intelligence of thisdy in front of her was not that... eptable, and Terrance seemed to have influenced by her too. Only then did Terrance realize that Rita''s phone was indeed installed with a GPS positioning system by Zion. "I''ll look for it right away." Mango took the opportunity to call Rita while Terrance switched on the location tracking. The girl looked at their behavior strangely and asked in a deep voice, "She''s just a child, how could you give her a phone? This makes the vision of this child bad, and..." "Shush!" Rita still was not found, causing Mango to feel quite annoyed. However, thisdy was still mumbling around her causing her to roar uncontrobly. Thedy suddenly felt embarrassed. Terrance nced at his girlfriend with some unknown emotions, but he did not say anything to defend her. This made her somewhat dissatisfied. Rita''s phone was finally picked up. "Hello, mommy." Rita''s happy voice rang out, causing Mango to stop worrying. It seemed that nothing had happened to Rita. "Where are you? Can you please inform the adults next time when you are leaving? Do you know that the whole family has been looking for you and we are so worried about you? After Mango rxed, she became furious. This girl was bing more uncontroble. Rita suddenly became timid after being yelled at by Mango. "I didn''t go out. I''m in the restaurant. I was thinking that Terrance and Kellyn Liu were dating and I felt awkward interrupting them. So I came to the back." Mango''s heart started to ache when she heard Rita''s words. Mango also felt that her scolding behavior was ruthless. "I''m sorry, babe. Mommy''s really too worried. If you''ve gone missing, I''ll go crazy, you know?" "I see. I''m going to you now." After Rita hung up the phone, Terrance said, "Right here." "At the back." Mango rubbed her temples tiredly. "I''ll pick her up." Terrance was about to stand up when Mango said, "I''ll go. Sorry to disturb your date. I apologize." After speaking, Mango walked into the restaurant. Terrance''s eyes darkened slightly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Terrance''s girlfriend then said with some dissatisfaction, "We have tried our best to look for the child. Besides, this is not our fault. It was Rita who went out without reporting to us. It seems to us that she is ming us for this. Shouldn''t she take care of her child on her own? If she didn''t leave the child to you, how could this thing happen during our date?" "Are you done?" Terrance''s voice was a little cold. Not long ago, she had even told himself that she liked children, to the point where she treated Rita wholeheartedly. Now that the child had gone missing, she was actually finding excuses. Terrance really felt that he was blind. Why did he think she was a suitable one? "I''ll ask the secretary to give you a sumter." Terrance''s words startled the girl. "Why?" "The breakup fee." After Terrance finished his words, he pushed his wheelchair and left. Thedy was confounded for a moment before she realized what was going on. She was infuriated that she wanted to retort him, but Terrance''s power in Ocean City could not be underestimated. She could only hold it in. Terrance did not leave, but waited at the door of the restaurant. Rita jumped down from the sofa when she saw Mango''s anger. She said to Mylo, "Hey brother, I don''t think I''ll be able to eat the food you bought. My mommy is waiting for me outside. I''m leaving now." Rita almost cried when she told Mylo this. She could not eat those delicious food. It was so heartbreaking. Mylo was a little reluctant, but he knew that Rita was missing. Her mommy was definitely worried. Seeing Rita''s sad expression, he could not help but say, "When Ryker gets back, I''ll have him send it to you." "Really?" Rita''s eyes suddenly lit up, like the brightest stars in the sky, and she looked particrly attractive. Mylo smiled and nodded, "Of course, but I don''t know where your home is." "I''ll give it to you." Just like that, Rita who was a greedy foodie told him her home address. After she told Mylo the address, she said with some reluctance, "Hey, you have to send the food to me, okay?" "All right." "Aw! You''re the best!" Rita kissed his cheek and turned away. Then, she left. "I''ll wait for you!" Rita''s voice was silvery. It was clear, light and pleasing to the ear. Mylo felt that this was the most beautiful note in the world. After running out of the private room, Rita saw Mango looking for herself. She shrank her neck a little and ran towards Mango. "Mommy!" Seeing that her daughter was safe and sound, Mango almost cried. She held Rita in her arms and said with some anger, "Next time if you leave without telling us, the human trafficker wille and take you away. Then, you won''t be able to see us anymore." "Mommy, you''re scaring me again." Rita felt that her mommy was so fierce now. Mango was going crazy with rage. "Am I scaring you? Can''t you see there are children who are physically handicapped begging by the roadside? Those are all abducted by the traffickers. Think about it. You''ll regret it if it happens to you one day!" Rita shuddered in fear. She did not want to be a handicap. Seeing Rita''s fear, Mango heaved a sigh of relief. Rita was too easy going and Mango was really worried about her. When she carried Rita out of the dining room, she saw Terrance waiting outside. Thedy just now was not beside him anymore. "Terrance, where is she?" "We broke up. I''m sorry for what happened today." Terrance felt very guilty. However, Mango waved her hand and said, "Forget it, it was Rita''s fault. Let''s go back together." "All right." Just as he was speaking, Mango''s phone suddenly rang. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Mango nced at her phone. It was from Haniya. Mango already more or less knew what was up. "Terrance, help me look after Rita. I''ll pick up a call." Mango did not want Terrance to know anything about Andrea. Back then, Andrea almost killed Madam Hans. Terrance had not forgotten about this. "All right." Terrance could not wait to do something to make up for the fact that he did not take good care of Rita. When he saw Mango''s pleading, he immediately nodded and agreed. Mango patted Rita''s head and said in a low voice, "Be good, I''ll pick you up once I''m done with the call. Zion and Wisdom are both at home, you''ll have someone to y with when you go back." "Really? That''s great!" Hearing that both of her brothers had returned, Rita could not help but feel a little expectant. Mango smiled and picked up the phone to a quieter ce. "Yes?" Mango''s voice was not loud, but it carried a hint of dignity. Haniya whispered, "Mango, the test results are out. It''s really poisoning. If someone takes it in too long, it will cause nerve paralysis and hallucinations." Although Mango had already expected it, when she heard Haniya say that the results had been released, she could not help but feel upset. What a great move, Andrea! How could she be so vicious! It seemed that Andrea was really a rotten person. "I know. Don''t let Brantley know about this. Andrea is my mother''s child after all. My grandpa has been an upright person all his life, but he still feels particrly sorry for his family. Although he doesn''t like Andrea, he never thought of doing anything evil to her. Therefore, if he knows that his granddaughter wants to kill him, it will be a big blow to him." Mango said faintly, but her eyes became darker as time went by. "All right." Haniya quickly nodded and agreed. Mango pondered for a moment before saying, "In addition, when Andrea isn''t around, help me put some things inside her room." Haniya was slightly astounded but she eventually agreed to Mango''s decision. After hanging up, Mango took a deep breath. It was not that Mango was not tolerant to others, but Andrea was really disappointing. Mango gathered herself together and turned back to Terrance. "Terrance, I''ll bring Rita back first." "Okay, drive safe. I''ll treat you to dinnerter." Terrance knew that Mango had just returned from abroad and had many things to deal with. He did not want things to be too hasty for her. "Sure." Mango held Rita in her arms and said with a smile, "Say goodbye to uncle." "Goodbye, uncle Terrance." Rita nted a kiss on Terrance''s face. Then, she wrapped her arms around Mango''s neck and said somewhat expectantly, "Mommy, let''s go home quickly." "All right." Mango thought that Rita could not wait to see Zion and Wisdom. Then, she smiled at the thought of that. Rita was very reliant on her two elder brothers. But what Mango did not know was that Rita was actually thinking about her food. "What if I go backte and the food that Ryker sent were finished by my brothers?" She thought to herself. Rita was very worried. Mango did not know what her daughter was thinking. She carried her directly into the car and drove back to The Ye''s Mansion. Zion and Wisdom were very jovial when they saw Rita. "Hey, our little beauty is back." Zion rubbed Rita''s head out of habit. Rita frowned slightly and said in disgust, "Zion, you''re really annoying! My beautiful hair style has been messed up by you." "Really? Let me see." Zion wanted to tease her a few more times, but Wisdom immediately pulled Rita over. "Rita, I brought you a present." "Hm?" Rita''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Is it something delicious?" "No, but I can make you happier." Wisdom''s words were mysterious. Rita and Zion could not help but be curious. "What is that? Wisdom, you are so mean. Only Rita has it?" Wisdom blushed after Zion''s questioning. "You''re not a girl. Why do you need a present?" "Hey, excuse me! Wisdom, you don''t have to be sexist!" Zion was a little upset. Just then, Lucy''s voice came from outside. "Rita, someone sent you something." "I''ming." Rita ran pass Zion and Wisdom and sprinted towards the door... Mango was slightly startled. She looked at Zion and asked, "What''s that?" "I don''t know. Not from me." Zion looked confused. Wisdom also shook his head. Although he wanted to give Rita a present, he had not taken it out yet. Rita did not care what they were thinking. When she saw Ryker, her little face lit up. "Thank you, Ryker." Rita happily asked Lucy to take the food in and then said to Ryker with a smile, "Help me to thank him." "Yes, sure." Ryker nodded. However, he was still shocked. She was the daughter of the Ye Family! "She''s really a little princess who from such a wealthy family! No wonder she dresses so well. Is Mylo going to marry the Ye Family''s daughter?" Ryker thought to himself. But it seemed that the two families wouldn''t be rted to each other anyhow. Ryker could not help but feel worried. Rita ignored Ryker''s thoughts and entered the house with snacks in her hands. "Hey, who gave you so many delicious food?" Although Zion was smiling, he was sharp and observant. Rita nced at him and said calmly, "It''s from Bjorn." Hearing that it was given by Bjorn, Zion did not say anything although his brows were still furrowed. No matter what, he still trusted Bjorn''s personality. However, what was his motive? Was Bjorn pursuing his sister? Zion''s eyes wavered slightly. He would have to meet Bjorn someday. Zion was considering a lot of things, but Rita took Wisdom''s hand and said, "Wisdom,e, let''s eat together. It''s very delicious. I heard from Mommy that you went to Africa. Is it very poor there? Is there anything to eat? Look, you''re tanned and thinner. Hurry up and eat more." Zion felt a little jealous when he saw Rita''s affection for Wisdom. "Rita, I''m also your brother! Can''t you even invite me as well?" "No way! You''ve eaten way too much in the military region! Don''t fight over the food with me and Wisdom." Well, Rita treated them differently. Zion still wanted to say something, but Wisdom smiled, "Rita, you can''t do this. The feeling of offering Zion your food and the one he ate in the military region ispletely different, do you understand?" "Well, for bro''s sake, I''ll give you a chicken wing." Rita reluctantly handed the chicken wing to Zion. Zion was upset. What? As the eldest son of the Ye Family, he felt he was not being appreciated. "I don''t want to eat anymore." Zion snorted haughtily. He thought that Rita woulde and console him, but who would have thought that Rita would actually put the chicken wing in her own mouth? "Forget it if you don''t want to eat it. It just so happens that there are only two of us. Otherwise, I won''t know how to divide them." Rita''s words made Zion sad. Mango could not bear to see his son being looked down upon by Rita, so she could not help but pick Zion up. "Baby, mommy will y with you." Zion felt disgusted when he heard Mango called him ''baby'', and what was more, he was in Mango''s embrace now. Zion''s face immediately flushed red. He said awkwardly, "Mommy, I can walk on my own." "It''s okay. I haven''t held you for a long time. Come, let''s go to the study to y some games." Mango ignored Zion''s uneasiness and hugged Zion tightly. Then, she walked up the stairs. Zion sent a signal for help to Wisdom, but he pretended not to see it. Zion became so angry that he was about to cry. Mango carried him into the study before putting him down. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Baby, you''ve put on weight." "Mommy, can you stop calling me ''baby''?" Zion could not bear to listen to her anymore. New Year was around the corner. After this, Zion would be five years old. After all, he was the eldest among his siblings. Was it appropriate to be called ''baby'' by his mother all day long? Mango finally noticed his son''s displeasure. She could not help but smile, "Alright, I won''t call you ''baby''. Alright, Zion?" "Yes, sure." Zion gave a cool response. "Do you want me to y a game with you?" Mango felt that she did not have enough time to apany her children. Furthermore, she did not know if Zion''s psychological block due to the shooting incident in the overseas had been removed or not. So, she wanted to take some ample time to apany her son. Zion paused for a moment and said, "You''re ying games with me? Are you sure you can? I think I''ll be the one who guides you." Mango immediately felt pain in her heart. "Zion, no one will befriend you if you continue to be like this." Mango was a little depressed. Zion said faintly, "I''m not short of friends, you know." Mango felt that she could not chat with Zion. This naughty brat was not adorable at all. Just as Mango was about to tell him to y by himself, Zion sighed, "s! Since you''re so bored, I''ll hang out with you for a while. Go ahead, what do you want to y?" Mango felt that she was really despised by her son at this moment. Was it easy for her to give birth to a genius, huh? When Zion saw Mango looking at him with a sad expression, he could not help but sigh. "Mommy, I''m not daddy. Are you giving the wrong hint to the wrong person?" "Zion Ye!" "Yes, madam!" Zion stood straight. His standard military posture made Mango feel proud. "If you don''t want to y games, then forget it." Mango felt that she was simply too much of a failure. She did not even have amon topic with her children. She could try to learn up some coding and hacking skills just to entertain Zion, couldn''t she? Even if she started learning now, she might not be able to win Zion. Was there any mother out there who felt more aggrieved than Mango? Mango''s face suddenly fell. Zion paused for a moment, then said awkwardly, "Why don''t we y Honor of Kings?" "No, isn''t it a piece of cake for you? Forget it, go and y by yourself. I''m going back to my room." Mango stood up in defeat, but a pair of small hands directly grabbed her pinkie. She was slightly surprised. Zion''s face was a little flushed as he said in embarrassment, "Even a genius has to rest asionally, otherwise he''ll be too proud of himself." Mango was startled once again. Then, she thought to herself, "Why do I feel that there is something wrong with Zion''s words?" Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 "Zion, are youforting me?" Mango had no choice but to ask. "What do you think?" Zion did not know why Mango had to ask such a simple question. He thought it was all his father''s fault for pampering Mango. Mango was being looked down on once again. They could not continue their conversation. "I''m going to bed. You can y by yourself." Mango walked out of Zion''s study with some frustration. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Zion felt that it was tooplicated. He was willing to lower himself down and y Honor of Kings with her. However, why did he feel like he had offended his mother again? s! A typical woman. Sure enough, it was definitelyplicated to deal with a woman. He shook his head and then went to the side to continue to work on his coding. Mango was truly depressed, but when she returned to her room, she started to worry about Nathaniel. He had been in the military region for so long, why hadn''t he returned yet? Was it because there was something else? Mango wanted to call Nathaniel, but after thinking about it, she decided to let it go, lest Nathaniel might think that she was trying to stop him from staying in the military region. She did not want to interfere with Nathaniel''s decision. If Nathaniel really wanted to stay, she would adjust her mentality. However, if Nathaniel chose to be with the family, she would be happier. Mango felt a little sleepy as she thought about it. She leaned against the bed and soon fell asleep. When Nathaniel returned, he saw Rita and Wisdom ying in the living room. Meanwhile, Zion might be in his study, but Mango was nowhere to be found. "Rita, Wisdom, where is your mommy?" Nathaniel ced his coat at the entrance. Rita ran over immediately and stretched out her little arms and asked for a hug. Nathaniel gently picked her up. "Oh my! My little princess has be heavier." Nathaniel''s words made Rita upset. "Daddy, do you mean that I''m fat?" "No, I mean that you''ve grown up." Nathaniel did not want to be scolded. Rita suddenlyughed happily. "You''re the best." "Of course! Now where''s mommy?" "She went back to her room. Maybe she was angry with Zion." Rita quickly reported to Nathaniel. Wisdom''s lips curled up slightly. He felt good when Rita was betraying Zion. Nathaniel was slightly startled. "Zion made mommy angry? Why?" "Who knows?" Rita shrugged. Nathaniel quickly put down Rita and walked towards the bedroom on the second floor. Wisdom asked in a deep voice, "Rita, do you have any problem with Zion recently?" "Yes, I do." Rita did not hide anything. "Huh?" Wisdom was confused. Rita said in a deep voice, "He didn''t bring me along when he went out to y. In the past, it was because I was not in a good health, but now I''m all well yet he still didn''t bring me when he was out. Don''t ever think that I don''t know. Both of you are abroad, right? You''re too over! You didn''t bring me along!" The more Rita spoke, the angrier she became. Wisdom suddenly felt a little upset. "We didn''t go out to y. We were running some errands." "Oh yeah, that''s right. You guys always go out to do things, while I''m always the naughty one and a foodie. Anyway, you two are geniuses. Everything you said is reasonable!" Rita was not angry, but her words made Wisdom a little embarrassed. "Rita, I''ll bring you out next time, okay?" "Let''s see how it goes." Rita became uninterested. Wisdom thought she was angry and quickly said, "I really had to run some errands then! If you''re treating Zion this way, do you already have ns for me?" "Nope." Just when Wisdom thought that Rita would say yes, she denied it straightforwardly. This surprised Wisdom. "Why?" "What do you mean by ''why''?" "Why did you do that to Zion, but not me?" Wisdom suddenly felt a little ufortable. This difference made him feel like he was being abandoned. Although Rita was a foodie, she was a sensitive kid. When she heard that Wisdom was asking her for a reason, she subconsciously wanted to tell him that it was because he was her brother, Wisdom. He had endured too much, how could Rita bear to scheme him? However, when she saw Wisdom''s pair of hurtful eyes, she swallowed back her words. She smiled, "Because I like you." Wisdom did not expect that Rita would say that, and he could not help but feel astonished. "Really? Don''t you like Zion too?" Rita smiled sweetly, "Yes, but he spent only a little time with me. Unlike you, you will tell me stories, and apany me to do origami. On the other hand, Zion thinks that this is too naive. Anyway, Zion and I are not at the same level. He is a genius, and I''m only a normal person who loves to eat all kinds of delicacies in the whole world!" All Wisdom''s spections and unhappiness suddenly vanished. He could clearly feel Rita''s love and dependence on him. This feeling was a kind of strong kinship even though they were unrted by blood. "Thank you, Rita." Wisdom really liked Rita. Although she loved to eat, she cared more about his feelings than anyone else would. For this reason, Wisdom felt that he had to protect Rita for the rest of his life and make her life better than anyone else. In the future, he would be Rita''s best brother and her strongest reliance. Rita did not know what Wisdom was thinking right now. She only felt that Wisdom''s mood had improved greatly so she felt much better. "Wisdom, do you think daddy will punish Zion?" "No, I don''t think so." Wisdom smiled and caressed Rita''s head with love. He said with a smile, "When I finish studying medicine, I must develop a kind of medicine to reduce the transnt rejection in your body as much as possible." Although Rita''s transnt surgery was very sessful, she still needed to take immunosuppressive drug all year round. This was a form of torture for Rita. Wisdom gradually found out what his purpose of studying medicine was, so he worked harder. Rita was moved after hearing that. "Thank you, Wisdom. But don''t be too exhausted. You have to sleep at 9:30 every night. Mommy told me that you''ve always been reading. So, it''s not good for your vision and I don''t want you to be blind. Well, health is the most important, right?" Rita spoke seriously. Wisdom paused for a moment, then he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll try my best." "Let''s continue to y." Rita took Wisdom''s hand and turned to y the game. Nathaniel watched this scene upstairs and could not help but look at Rita with a different perspective. Rita looked ignorant but she was really a wise little girl. Most people really could not detect Rita''s wisdom. Rita did not want the others to see her difference, but in principle, when dealing with Wisdom and other matters, Nathaniel gradually found out that Rita was obviously different. Rita hid her true self so well. Nathaniel smiled gratifiedly. He then opened the door and walked into the bedroom. Mango was still sleeping soundly. Nathaniel frowned when he saw her frowning. He then felt distressed. What was Mango dreaming of again? He walked forward and just as he was about to pick up Mango, he noticed that there was a sound at the door. He could not help but pause for a moment. When he turned around, he saw Zion standing at the door and looking at him with a coolposure. "What''s the matter?" "I seem to have made mommy unhappy." Zion frowned, but he still spilt it out. "Yeah?" Nathaniel turned around and sat down, allowing Zion to walk in and sit down opposite of himself. "What''s going on?" "Nothing. I seem to have looked down on her earlier on." Zion told Nathaniel everything that happened between Mango and himself honestly. Nathaniel''s mouth twitched a little. "Zion, you seem to be too proud of yourself, huh?" "Well, I admit that I am a little cocky. I am wrong. I will try to do something that is reasonable for my age from now on." Zion''s attitude of admitting his own mistakes surprised Nathaniel. "Have you gone to see a psychologist since thest time you came back from abroad?" Nathaniel still remembered Zion''s expression after the shooting incident. Zion''s body suddenly tensed up and he said in a deep voice, "No, I don''t want to go." "Why not? Zion, it''s not that there''s something wrong with your mind, but everyone has a trauma after the first time he or she fired a shot. You must go to the counseling." Nathaniel frowned. Zion struggled, then said in a deep voice, "No. I went there once, but I felt like I was hypnotized. The feeling of being in the same situation again makes me very ufortable." He did not hide it from Nathaniel about it. Nathaniel was a veteran and also Zion''s father. He would never hurt Zion. Hearing Zion''s words, Nathaniel''s face darkened. "Hypnosis? Why would the psychologist want to hypnotize you? Didn''t you cooperate?" This was the only exnation. Otherwise, the psychologist would not have hypnotized Zion. Zion did not say anything, but his expression revealed the answer. Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat. If Zion really rejected the therapy, it meant that the psychological pressure on him was far too great, and along with the trauma, there might even be fear in it. Nathaniel''s heart sank when he thought of how this might affect Zion in the future. "Zion, can I arrange Noah to give you a counseling?" The psychological counseling in the military region was exclusive so maybe Zion did not get used to it. Nathaniel meant to find someone familiar to do this, which might be better. Although Zion was still rejecting the idea of counselling, he paused when he thought of Noah and asked, "Can Barney Soo apany me?" "Okay, I''ll ask and see" Nathaniel did not give him an urate answer, but he knew that Zion had epted his suggestion of going for a counselling session. He did not dare to dy and quickly called Noah. Upon hearing this, Noah dared not refuse and asked Barney for help. Then she replied and set the consultation date on tomorrow. Zion saw that the time was set, so he left after saying a few words to Nathaniel. The moment Zion left the room, Mango suddenly opened her eyes. "Will Zion be alright?" Mango''s voice was not loud, but Nathaniel could hear it clearly. He turned his head slightly and saw Mango''s crystal clear eyes. He knew that she had woken up a long time ago. Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 "When did you wake up?" Nathaniel ced a pillow behind Mango. Mango yawned and said, "I already woke up when you first came in. I was going to trick you, but I didn''t expect that Zion came in and heard your conversation all along. Honey, isn''t it bad if he doesn''t want to do counselling?" "Yes, it will affect him for a lifetime. I thought about the consequences of his first shot, but I didn''t expect it to affect him so early. Now that things have already happened, I think we''d better face it. Noah will cure him. Don''t worry." Nathaniel hurriedly told her what he felt, as he was afraid that Mango would feel bad. The things that Mango knew was somewhat simr to what Nathaniel had said. Just because she was a mother to Zion, and that was why she was so worried. "As long as Barney is here, Zion will be better." Nathaniel agreed upon hearing Mango''s words. "By the way, Barney has followed Genevieve to learn medicine. I don''t know how she is doing now. She''s a pitiful kid. Her sister is missing now, and Denver asked me to help find Anaya." At the thought of this, Mango sighed. Originally, they were the two people who were the closest to each other in the world, but they could not see each other for some reasons. Fortunately, Barney was loved and taken good care by the Soo family, so her personality gradually became cheerful. When Nathaniel heard that it was Denver who asked it, he said casually, "I will ask Ned to investigate and see where Anaya went. She is a special child. She could survive in the club. Anaya probably ran away in advance when Kolton sieged the Blu family." "No, she won''t." Mango immediately frowned. She did not really believe that Anaya was such a person. The Blu family adopted her, and Denver was very kind to her. Mango could not ept it if she fled when the Blu family was in danger. Nathaniel naturally knew the reason for Mango''s rejection. He did not argue and simply said, "Let''s see what was the truth after we got the result from Ned." "All right." Mango was down because of this matter. Nathaniel hated to see his wife in a bad mood, so he quickly said, "Are you unhappy?" "It''s fine. By the way, why did you go to the military area? How was it?" Nathaniel did not mention Esther''s call to him. Nathaniel said lightly, "It''s okay. I may go to the military region several times in the next few days to apply for the formalities of retirement." "Are you sure you don''t want to stay in the military region?" Mango was a little surprised. However, she could more or less guess why Nathaniel had made this decision. "Well, I want to live the rest of my life for you." Mango felt like she wanted to cry upon hearing this. "I''m sure Chief Eaves doesn''t want you to go. I heard that it takes a lot of resources for the country to train a soldier. Isn''t it too selfish for you to leave like this? I''m dragging you down." "What nonsense are you talking about, huh?" Nathaniel pulled Mango into his arms and said in a deep voice, "It has nothing to do with you. I admit that before I met you, the military region was the ce I wanted to be in the most. There were no schemes and tricks there. However, ever since I met you, I felt that I could no longer go all out for the country. Do you know what is my greatest concern now? You. I don''t think I can lead the army well anymore. Bringing the rest of the soldiers into the battlefield with me will cost their lives, I might as well return home now and offer this position to someone who is more capable. This is what a veteran should do." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango felt at ease. Her husband''s speech was indeed astonishing. "Chief Eaves won''t me me, will he?" "No, he''ll figure it out. After all, he is also deeply in love with his wife." Of course, Nathaniel knew that Morgan was reluctant to let him go, but one day Morgan would understand. Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango no longer had any other concerns. After a while, Lucy asked them to go down for lunch. Newell also came out. He greeted Nathaniel when they saw each other, while Nathaniel only gave him a nod. Newell was feeling blue because of Sisi. Nathaniel could not bear to see him like this, and he whispered, "Te South construction n has been a bit troublesome recently. Check it out in the afternoon, and it will be handled by you from now on. Ned has other things to work on recently. You should watch over Te South." Newell was immediately startled. Newell felt that it was definitely pie in the sky since many people were fighting to get Te South. However, Nathaniel suppressed everyone and he was willing to offer him this profitable n. However, on second thought, he understood the intention of Nathaniel. Newell''s was touched. "Nathan, I don''t have enough experience now. I don''t think it''s good for me to take over the case. I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." Nathaniel was very gratified by Newell''s refusal. He smiled, "If I give you the job, just do it. At worst, I will clean up the mess for youter. But Newell, sooner orter, you will have to take over a subsidiarypany by yourself. This is my expectation for you. You are my brother-inw. You can''t always stay home and work as a bodyguard. You should learn more about thepany''s affairs. When your child is born, you have to earn something for your child, right?" Hearing this, Newell was moved. Nathaniel had thought for him in the long run. Newell was d that he had such a generous brother-inw. "Okay, I''ll learn diligently." Newell nodded. Everyone remained silent when they noticed Sisi and Laney were not on the dining table. Zion and Wisdom knew the reason, but Mango was curious to know why Rita also felt that it was natural, as she did not ask anything. However, Mango thought that her daughter was too careless. She might not have considered this point, so she did not dare to mention this topic. Mango was afraid that her daughter would ask too much. Nathaniel nced at Rita with a thoughtful look. Rita ate with great relish. It seemed that there was nothing in the world that she would care about besides eating. However, he knew that Rita must have noticed something, but she just did not want to ask. It was a quiet lunch. After meal, Mango and Nathaniel went upstairs. The children yed by themselves and no one interfered with each other. Newell drove out and went directly to Te South with Ned. Mango was lying on the bed. Nathaniel immediately tried to get close to her, but he was stopped by Mango. "Stop messing around. Let''s get down to business." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "This is a serious matter too." Nathaniel wanted to give Mango a kiss, but Mango avoided him in time. "Stop it. The children are all here. I don''t want to beughed at by the children anymore." At the thought of this, Mango felt extremely ashamed. This made Nathaniel stop immediately. After lying down beside Mango, he stretched out his long arms and pulled Mango into his arms. Her faint fragrance surrounded him, making him feel extremelyfortable. "What''s there to be so serious about?" "It''s about Sophia." Mango said in a deep voice, "She''s back again. Although Walter called the police and they are also searching for Sophia, she is always a hidden danger. Who knows what she wants to do when she returns to Ocean City? Moreover, she seems to have targeted the Grey family sea route this time. Should we tell the Grey family?" Although Deborah was at the airport that time, Mango felt that it was better to tell Deborah''s father too. Nathaniel whispered, "I have already looked for Mr. Grey and everything has been arranged well. Don''t worry, Sophia can''t find any loopholes." "I''ve never been calm these days. New Year ising and I just wanna spend it happily with my family. I hope nothing else will happen." Mango''s wish made Nathaniel''s eyes darken a little. He held her in his arms and whispered, "What is your new year''s wish?" "I haven''t thought about it yet." Mango found Nathaniel a little hrious. It was not even the new year, yet he was already asking for the new year''s wishes? "Think about it now." Nathaniel was acting very domineering. Mango felt that she liked his overbearing attitude. She couldn''t help but wonder if she was really a masochist... She smiled, "I hope that we can grow old together." "How easily satisfied!" Nathaniel brushed her nose with his finger and said with a smile, "I will give you a wishing cardter. All of your wishes can be written on it. I will be your wishing angel." Mango was moved by his sweet promises. "All right!" She held Nathaniel''s muscr waist and said softly, "Don''t you need to go to thepany?" "No, Ned can take care of everything." Mango felt pity for Ned once Nathaniel said those words. Once upon a time, Ned was still a small bodyguard. Now, he could manage the wholepany alone. Sure enough, he had matured very quickly under Nathaniel''s guidance. As Mango thought so, Nathaniel said, "Walter invited us for sports this afternoon. Are youing along?" "Yeah?" Mango was startled. Walter kept Sophia''s matter a secret from them. Mango felt that it was understandable. After all, Sophia was his biological mother. Since he could call the police after he knew Sophia would appear, it meant that Walter still had a clear mind. However, Walter''s leg injury had not recovered yet, why did he ask them to y sports together? What the hell was that? Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together. "Will Deborahe along too?" "I don''t know. Maybe." Nathaniel''s tone was indifferent. He had nothing to do with what happened between Deborah and Walter. He just needed to wait and see, for the one whom he cared about was Mango. When Mango saw that Nathaniel was not too sure, she was immediately piqued by curiosity. "Yes, why not? I''ll go with you! How do I know Walter''s intention if I don''te along?" "I see that you''re full of energy. Why don''t we do something else?" Nathaniel was somewhat unhappy with Mango''s attitude. In any case, Walter once chased after Mango, and he was the man who would not give up until he reached his goal. If it was not because he knew they were rted by blood, Nathaniel did not know if Walter would marry Deborah or someone else now. It was obvious that Nathaniel was extremely jealous now. And now the atmosphere was basically filled with jealousy. Mango cried out in shock before she could react. She was under Nathaniel''s body and it did not take long for the sound of moaning and panting to be heard. They were indeed having a great time in their room, huh. Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 Mango really wanted to beat Nathaniel to death. They promised Walter that they would go out to y in the afternoon, but it was already over four o''clock now when she could get up. "Nathaniel, you did this on purpose!" Mango gave Nathaniel an angry punch. Nathaniel did not care about her gentle smacking. He admitted it, "Yeah, of course I did." What could Mango say to such a shameless person? She quickly called Walter, but no one answered. Nathaniel said lightly, "Stop beating me. Maybe Deborah is teaching him how to y some sports. Don''t be a buzzkill calling him at this time." "Get off!" Mango felt like she could no longer look Nathaniel in his eyes. Nathaniel was simply too indecent now. Seeing that his wife seemed to be really angry, Nathaniel quickly said, "Isn''t it just ying some sports? Why are you so keen on seeing Walter? He is about to get married soon. It is said that newlyweds are the sweetest. What are you going to do there, huh? If you really like sports, I will take you to the riding court to y polo. How about that, hm?" Mango immediately became spirited. "Polo? Is it the kind of game on the TV that uses poles to y golf on the horseback?" Even though Mango had described polo in the most uncivilized way, she was his wife and all he had to do was to ept everything she said. "Well... yeah! What d''ya think?" Mango was a little moved, but after looking at the time, she said with some frustration, "It''s four o''clock in the afternoon. It''s winter now, and the sky will be dark in less than an hour. What are we going to do? To watch the night sky? Or run on the night field?" Nathaniel did not pay attention to the time, but said with a smile, "It''s possible. We can go to see a horse race or y polo tomorrow morning. We can even stay there tonight." "What about the children?" Mango pouted. However, she really felt like going there. Mango and Nathaniel spent too little time together. Even if they were staying together after returning to their home country, they would not be able to concentrate on spending memorable times together. Now, Nathaniel hadpletely left thepany to Ned and apanied her all day long. It was pretentious to say that Mango was not moved by Nathaniel''s suggestion. Sensing Mango''s interest, Nathaniel smiled, "The children can stay at home, or why don''t we bring them over?" He was just asking casually, but he did not expect Mango to nod her head. "Yeah! Sure! Zion has a counseling session tomorrow. Bring Rita and Wisdom then. Wisdom only knows how to read all day. It''s good for him to go out more often." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel felt upset. He just wanted to go out with his wife for a romantic night. Now he had to bring extra ones. Was it really eptable? However, when Nathaniel saw Mango''s excited expression, he did not want to let her down. "Okay, I''ll tell the children. You pack up and we''ll be leaving soon." "Okay!" Mango quickly got up happily, but then she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Nathaniel got her. "Be careful." "It''s all because of you! You''re so annoying. I''m warning you, don''t touch me when we reach there!" Mango said righteously. Nathaniel nodded quickly, but he felt hrious after all. Mango could not resist him even though every time she said that he was not allowed to touch her. For the first time, Nathaniel thought it was a good thing to be handsome. Mango did not know what Nathaniel was thinking, so she quickly went to the bathroom to take a shower. Nathaniel took a shower next door and went downstairs after changing his clothes. Wisdom was sitting in the living room reading a book. Rita was eating some delicious food while watching a cartoon program andughed very happily. Nathaniel did not disturb them, but went straight to the study. Zion was still writing code. When he saw Nathanieling inside, he frowned. "Tryna show off now?" Zion said with a hint of provocation. Nathaniel was in a good mood and he replied, "You can''t be jealous about such things unless you are an adult now." "Mr. Ye, how shameless of you!" Zion lowered his head and could not be bothered with him. Nathaniel sat in front of him happily. He picked up the codes that Zion had written and nced at them. Then, he said, "This is wrong." "Which part is wrong?" Zion was slightly startled. Nathaniel casually picked up the pen nearby and wrote a string of codes with a swoosh. Zion''s eyes lit up. Of course the older one was always more experienced and knowledgeable. Zion said with some respect, "I didn''t think of this." "So you still need to work hard. Later, your mommy and I will take Rita and Wisdom to the racing court. We won''te back at night. Can you stay at home alone?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "No problem." Zion shook his head. Nathaniel thought of Zion''s mental problems and could not help but say, "Alright, pack up now. I''ll send you to Noah in a while. You''ll stay at there for a night, so that you won''t have to rush tomorrow, okay?" Zion knew that Nathaniel was worried that he would have nightmares at home alone What was more, the shooting incidence had affected his sleeping quality. He nodded and said, "Okay." "Good boy." Nathaniel reached out and caressed Zion''s hair. Then, Zion rolled his eyes. "Don''t touch my hair." "Why didn''t you say no to your mommy when she touches you?" Zion looked at Nathaniel and said, "She gave birth to me and my life was given by her. How can I compare you to her?" Nathaniel almost choked himself in disbelief. "You won''t be able to exist without me." He retorted in a deep voice. Zion snorted coldly, "Don''t take your sperms too seriously. Without them, mommy will still be pregnant. And without her womb, what''s the use of having a sperm?" After speaking, Zion stood up and left the study, leaving Nathaniel alone in the study. Was this brat really his child? Nathaniel shook his head and followed him out of the study. Aftering to the living room and telling Rita and Wisdom about their trip to the racing court, Rita was very excited. However, Wisdom frowned slightly. "I haven''t finished this medical book yet." "Wisdom,e with me!" Rita shook Wisdom''s arm and acted like a baby, so he could not reject her at all. "Fine." He smiled and immediately closed his medical book. Mango packed up her things and went downstairs. She realized that the children''s things had long since been packed up. Zion ced his hands in the pockets and looked at Rita''s high spirits. Zion could not help but say, "When you go for a ride, find a pony and be careful." "I know. You''re so long-winded." Rita stuck out her tongue at Zion and made a face. Mango felt that the whole family was really happy to be together. "How about we go travel together after the New Year?1'' Mango''s proposal made Zion and Wisdom slightly surprised a little. Nathaniel nced at them and quickly said, "Of course it''s fine, isn''t it? Zion? Wisdom?" After being called by their father, the two of them could only nod their heads. Mango was overjoyed. "Mommy, did you bring my equestrian outfit?" Rita''s words amused Mango. "Yes, I did." "Is it the red color I like?" "Of course!" "Thank you, mommy." Rita kissed Mango''s face. All five of them then went out together. Nathaniel started an MPV and all of their children entered the car happily. Then, Mango''s phone rang. Nathaniel was a little upset when he heard it. "Don''t worry about the call. Get in the car first." Nathaniel''s words lingered in Mango''s ears. However, she did not listen to Nathaniel. She took out the phone directly and saw that it was from Walter. She remembered that she had called Walter. She guessed Walter was returning her call now. Mango put the stuff in her hand on the car and clicked the answer button. "Hey, Walter." "Why didn''t youe this afternoon?" Walter was panting as if he had just finished exercising. Mango''s face was flushed red as she did not know how to exin it. Then, she heard Nathaniel reply faintly, "I have something to do this afternoon. The children are all at home. I forgot the time as I was too busy." Seeing Nathaniel lying without his conscience, Mango was amazed. Walter understood a little when he heard Nathaniel''s words. "Well, okay. Let''s get togetherter when we have time." "All right." Mango did not have the chance to say anything since she answered the call. Nathaniel was the one who talked. Now that they had actually hung up the phone in front of her, she suddenly felt that it was unnecessary to answer this call. No. Nathaniel did it on purpose. Mango gave him an angry re. Nathaniel said indifferently, "Don''t you want to get in the car?" At this moment, the children were all looking expectantly at Mango. Mango had no choice but to get in. She kicked Nathaniel with her foot and said, "Did you do that on purpose?" "Yep." Nathaniel replied honestly. "Such a jealous lil fellow." Mango cursed in a deep voice with frustration. Then, Nathaniel started to drive. When they arrived at the racing court, Mango realized that there were actually many people here. "I thought it would be less crowded." After all, it had just begun snowing and the weather was freezing. Therefore, Mango thought that everyone would stay home for the warmth. Who would have thought that this ce would be so crowded with people? Nathaniel drove directly to the hotel behind the racing court. "There''s a racing court up ahead. We won''t go there," he said softly. "But there''s an indoor one at the back. The temperature is just great. We happen to have a training ground, so there''s no need to squeeze around with the others." For the first time, Mango knew that Nathaniel had a special training ground here. She could not help but say excitedly, "Woah! The Ye Family also made investments in this ce?" Nathaniel smiled, "Mrs. Ye, you''d better go back and take a look at the Ye Family''s industry. The entire racing horse belongs to us." "Huh?" Mango was very surprised upon hearing that. Nathaniel found her expression adorable and could not help scratching her nose. "Well, let''s check in first." Nathaniel handed the car key to the parking valet and then said lightly, "Help us move our luggage up to the presidential suite on the top floor." "All right." The parking valet nodded. When Rita and the others came down from the car, Mango suddenly discovered a very serious problem. Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel could not help but ask when he saw that Mango was not moving. Mango looked at Zion, who had be speechless, and she chuckled, "We forgot to send Zion to the Soo family." The corner of Zion''s mouth twitched. Did they forget about him? Although it was the truth, at this moment he felt that Mango was really neglectful of his feelings sometimes. s, how mncholic. Mango''s smile grew more awkward when she received Zion''s contemptuous gaze. Nathaniel said indifferently, "Forget it. At worst, I can call Noah and the others toe and take a vacation. There is a presidential suite here. We can also have the counseling session here." "Ha! As if you''re the most reasonable one!" Zion harrumphed coldly. After saying these words, he leaned on the side and watched the crowd. He was feeling bored. Mango felt that Zion was too cold. His temperament was simply inherited from Nathaniel. Mango secretly pinched Nathaniel, causing Nathaniel to frown in pain. "What now?" "It''s all your fault. Why didn''t you remind me?" Mango pouted. Her pink-colored face looked more attractive under the setting sunlight. Nathaniel rolled his throat, and his eyes were full of lust. Zion harrumphed, "Let''s go inside, it''s a little cold. Look at my arm, it''s getting goose bumps." Mango nearly chocked on her own saliva upon hearing this. After Rita came down, she said with some confusion, "Are you cold? I don''t think so." As soon as she finished her words, Wisdom held her hand and covered her mouth. Heughed and said, "Daddy, mommy, we''ll go in first." After that, Wisdom gave Zion a look. Zion looked at Nathanielzily. Then, Nathaniel shot him a warning gaze. Tsktsk! Zion lifted his foot in disdain and left. Nathaniel was frustrated. He would definitely send this brat to the special training in the Pacific region sooner orter. Mango was feeling a little embarrassed by his son''s teasing. "Next time, in front of the children, don''t... urn!" Before she could finish her words, Nathaniel kissed her without hesitation. No, no, no! This wouldn''t do! So what if their children were here? Mango was his wife. When the kids grow up, they would all belong to the others. He didn''t want to hurt the rtionship between him and his wife for the sake of others. Nathaniel ndered the children silently and then he increased the force of kissing. Mango immediately melted under him and fell into his embrace. As for how they entered the hotel, to the elevator, and into presidential suite... Mango had no clue at all. By the time she came to her consciousness, she was already on the bed in the presidential suite. Thinking about how many people would have noticed them along the way, Mango''s face turned red. "Nathaniel Ye." "Yes, madam!" Nathaniel responded as if how he would do in the army, but he could not help smiling. "Don''tugh!" Mango felt that she had beenpletely controlled by Nathaniel, and she was very unhappy. "Okay, I''ll stop." Nathaniel stoppedughing, but he was still feeling hrious about it. This made Mango ufortable. "Aren''t you gonna call Noah? Zion''s counseling session has to continue." Nathaniel nod his head upon hearing her words. "Okay, okay. I''ll call him now." While talking, Nathaniel went out with his phone. Mango''s phone rang at this moment. She took a look at it and found it was from Emberly. "Where are you? It''s almost New Year. Let''s meet up and go shopping together!" Emberly would send a message to Mango whenever she had the time. There was no other way for she was too bored! Other than surgery, she did not have many friends. Eugene, who was also a jealous one, had upied all the free time she had and it was just so annoying! Mango''s face was still blushing, but she casually sent her location over. "Come hang out with us then." "Riding?" Emberly''s interest was immediately piqued. "Yep, bring the children here as well." "Okie! Sure." Emberly hung up the phone and went to pack things up. She was so vigorous and resolute that her kids were confounded. "Mommy, where are you going?" "Going out to have some fun, do you want toe along? If you want to join, pack up your things and follow me." With that, Emberly went to pack. Mango knew that Emberly and Genevieve wereing over, so she sent a message to Esther. "Esther, we are at the racing court here. Do you want toe over and join us? The three of us are all here." Esther paused for a moment when she received Mango''s WhatsApp message. She looked at the angry man sitting in the living room who was reading the military report. She said, "Chief Eaves, I''d like to ask for a leave." "Where are you going?" When Morgan raised his head, there was tenderness in his eyes when he looked at Esther even though he was still angry. "Racing court. Both Mango and Genevieve are there. I want to have some fun." Esther said softly. Morgan frowned slightly and got up. He picked up his coat and said, "Let''s go together." "Aren''t you busy?" Esther felt a little surprised. However, Morgan said faintly, "I can never finish my work. It''s almost the new year, and I don''t have much time to spend with you. You know, the closer it gets to the new year, the busier I am. It''s better for me to spend time with you and the children now." Esther felt sweetness surging in her heart for a split second. "All right." Esther then went to get ready. Mango did not know that she had gathered the four men of Ocean City again with a single phone call. After Nathaniel finished his call with Noah, he saw Mango''s smiling face and could not help but ask, "What''s there tough about? Looks like you''re in a good mood." "Yes, I called Esther, Emberly and Genevieve. We can y mahjong now." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nathaniel was slightly startled, but he said dotingly, "Well, it doesn''t matter if you win or lose as it''s important to have fun. We have got plenty of money for you to spend." "Alright, alright, I know you''re rich, okay?" Mango smiledfortably. Nathaniel turned around and went out to prepare the rooms for the four of them. Not long after, Noah came with Genevieve and Barney. It had been a long time since Mango had seen Barney. This child had been adopted by Noah ever since she saved Zion. It had been more than half a year since then. When Mango saw Barney again, she was a little surprised. Barney seemed to have changed into another person inside out. She exuded a confident aura and there was no fear and timidity between her eyebrows. Instead, she was natural and casual. Although she could not speak, she had a proper etiquette. It could be seen that the Soo couple really raised Barney as their own daughter. "Hello, Auntie Ye." Barney gestured. Mango felt a little sad upon seeing that. Barney was such a good girl but she could not speak in her whole life. What a pity! "You''re getting more beautiful." Mango caressed Barney''s head. Barney smiled embarrassedly and continued to gesture, "Where is Zion?" "In his room. I''ll take you to him." Mango really liked Barney. "No need. Aunt Ye, I''ll go by myself. You can talk to my mommy." After finishing her words, Barney left. Mango looked at Barney''s back and sighed, "If only this child can talk..." Genevieve sighed as well. "Noah and I have also thought about this problem, but there is really no way to deal with this. Sometimes we feel useless as doctors because we can''t do anything to help her. It is quite heartwrenching to feel impotent. Barney is a very good kid. She haspletely let go of her past. Now she is happy and confident. Plus, she won''t feel inferior because of her own shorings anymore. This is what Noah and I feel most gratified about." Genevieve had been pregnant for over six months now. Mango looked at her belly and quickly took her to the room. "Come in and have a seat. Your belly looks big already!" "Don''t mention it. What a bad baby, dude. He eats too much! Look at me now, I''ve gained weight!" Genevieve was a little upset. When Mango thought of the child that she had not had the chance to meet, she could not help but feel a little gloomy. "Eat more, it''s a blessing." Genevieve noticed the sadness in Mango''s eyes. She whispered, "You already have two sons and a daughter, there''s no need for you to have another. Bro is doing this for your own good." "I know." Mango gave a faint smile. Emberly also came with her two children. When Mango and Genevieve saw them, they smiled. "What''s the matter? Why are you blushing?" Mango teased. Emberly was a disturbed and said, "What else can it be? I was kissed by a dog, duh." "If I''m a dog, then what are you?" Eugene was obviously on cloud nine. "Get lost!" Emberly red at him before pulling Mango and Genevieve into the room. Emberly, Mango and Genevieve chatted happily while waiting for Esther''s arrival. Nathaniel brought Noah to Zion''s ce. Zion had a room by himself and Barney stood beside him. "Leave now. Do you have anything to worry about if Barney''s here?" Then, Noah pushed Nathaniel out. Eugene lit a cigarette and looked at Nathaniel. He smiled "I heard that you''re retiring?" Nathaniel nced at him and said faintly, "Look at you, gloating. Do you want to go boxing?" "Why not?" Eugene really wanted to do it. They went to the gym and started kickboxing. When Morgan and Esther arrived, Esther went straight to Mango''s room. After Morgan heard that Noah was providing psychological counseling for Zion, he did not dare to disturb them. After thinking for a moment, he knocked on Mango''s door. Mango and the others were slightly startled. Esther said with a smile, "I guess my sweetheart ising to apologize to you." "Huh? What?" Mango was confused. Emberly and Genevieve were also curious, so Emberly directly opened the door. Morgan asked somewhat awkwardly, "Is it convenient for me toe in?" "Chief Eaves, anything you say." Emberly smiled slightly, but she said it in an obvious provocative tone. Morgan harrumphed in embarrassment and uneasiness. He walked in and looked at Esther, then at Mango. He solemnly bowed to Mango, and it certainly scared her. "Morgan! What are you doing?" Mango suddenly stood up, but was stopped by Esther. "Sit still. Just ept his apology." Although Esther looked petite and lovely, she was physically strong. Mango was stopped by her and she could not move at all. Mango was feeling surprised indeed. It seemed that Esther was not a simple woman. Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Mango could not move at all. She could only watch Morgan giving herself an apologetic bow. Then, he straightened his body and said, "Last time Nathaniel came to the military region to settle his resignation formalities, I was too emotional and had said something unpleasant to you. I''m sorry." Mango was startled by these words. Mango did not know what Morgan said in exact as it was all passed to her from Esther. What was more, what Esther had told Mango was quite tactful, so she looked at Esther in confusion. Esther sneered, "He''s a straightforward man and one of hispetent soldier is about to retire soon. Therefore, he asked me to persuade you to let Nathaniel stay in the military region. His tone was too harsh and I did not want to tell you everything. Butthat''s what he meant." Mango was surprised once again. Esther was embarrassing Morgan in front of everyone. Mango suddenly felt uneasy about it. "Esther, Morgan, don''t say that. It''s Nathan''s luck to have you to guide and train him. When he left the military region, I know that you must be upset. You''re doing this just because you care for Nathan too." Mango''s words made Morgan feel more ashamed of himself. "Of course. I am indeed doing this for his own good. After all, he has earned himself a very bright future at this very young age. After he returned, he''ll be a lieutenant colonel. You know, even the youngest lieutenant colonel is now in his forties, so it is rare for Nathaniel to climb up to this rank at his age. Also, in the future, he''ll be fixed in a city, not much different from having a nine-to-five job. There are a lot of people who can''t even reach this position for their whole lives." At this point, he still felt that it was a pity for Nathaniel to leave just like this. However, Morgan''s attitude and tone were gentler this time. "As the chief, of course I don''t want Nathan to retire, but Esther is right. Nathan does not belong to me or the army. He has his own family and life, and he also has his own right to choose what he wants. I feel sorry for his decision as the chief, but as his brother, I feel gratified. I''m sorry, I have thought through this matter. Whether you knew what I was telling to Esther or not, I have to apologize to you. After all, both of you and Nathan have suffered too much, and you have the right to pursue your happiness." Upon hearing these words, Mango''s heart instantly warmed up a little. "Morgan, I didn''t take it to heart." "Sorry, I came here today to tell you about this. Now that I''ve finished, you girls have fun. I''ll go out and take a look." After that, Morgan left. Esther looked at him and felt terrible. Mango quickly grabbed her hand and said, "Alright, I''m not angry anymore. Why are you still putting on a straight face?" Esther sighed, "Over the past few years, he has been promoted too quickly. There have been many people ttering him and sometimes, he''ll get a little lost in it. Nathaniel''s incident has made him sober. I''m sure there will be many hidden problemsing towards him as he is in a higher rank now. Plus, in recent years, he has be more domineering and dictatorial. Although everyone said that he is a tough and ruthless man, I know that it isn''t a good thing for him. If someone wants to betray or scheme against him, it will be disastrous. Fortunately, this matter has kind of warned him that he needs to find his true purpose. So, I am relieved!" Mango was slightly astonished. She never knew that there was such a hidden issue in the military region. Emberly looked at Esther and whispered, "Esther, has he been domineering these years?" "Are you talking about being an autocrat?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Esther smiled gently, and this made people feel serene. Emberly nodded slightly. "Yeah." "Well, he is indeed a dictator. In many cases, he is a lot more straightforward than before. But after Nathan''s incident, he locked himself up in his study for a night. When he came out again, he seems to bepletely clear-headed. In this life, no one can say that they don''t make mistakes, nor can they guarantee that they won''t lose themselves. I know that he has lost himself in the recent years but fortunately, Nathan''s incident woke him up." Esther chatted with them casually. However, Genevieve and Emberly''s faces changed slightly. "Esther, is there something wrong with Morgan?" Mango was at a loss. Esther wasn''t talking about that, was she? It seemed that both Emberly and Genevieve were having the same expression. Esther looked at Mango and said with a smile, "Don''t be like this. You girls are gonna scare Mango. It''s nothing. There will be some forms ofpetitions in the military region anyhow, so it''s not a big deal." "Will there be any dirty schemes and plots there?" Emberly and Eugene had different backgrounds aspared to them, so Emberly naturally would see the issue from a dark perspective. Esther did not reply. Mango immediately reacted. "Then aren''t we making trouble for you guys now? Esther, you can leave with Morgan first." Esther smiled when she saw Mango''s nervousness, "Everyone knows the rtionship between the four of these men in Ocean City. Even if we don''te, can we distance ourselves from you? We are doing everything with our conscience. As for the others, I believe the superiors are not blind. Over the years, Morgan has done too many things for the country and the military area. They should know him well." "But..." Emberly wanted to say something but stopped after receiving a look from Esther. Mango did not understand these rtionships, but nevertheless she felt a little depressed. Originally, she gathered everyone together for a fun time, but she did not expect things turn out to be like this. Although she did not know what would be involved in this matter, Mango still felt that it had something to do with her and Nathaniel. She was not sure if she was thinking too much though. "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Both Mango and Nathan have just returned from a trip. Let''s talk about something happy instead!" Esther changed the topic immediately. Emberly and Genevieve also smiled and said, "We want to know what else you guys did apart from asking Nathaniel to dress up as a woman?" Mango suddenly became a little shy. "Why should I tell you?" "Ah! You''re shy!" Emberly smiled, "I remember that Mr. Ye has been vasectomized. Can it be used now?" "I heard it''s okay now." Genevieve added. Mango''s face suddenly became hot from blushing. "Can y''all stop talking about this? How indecent!" "Oh? Are we?" As Emberly spoke, she leaned against Mango and asked, "A real indecent one will ask about his size, his stamina and the duration, right?" Mango felt like kicking herself for calling Emberly over. "Esther, do you want to join in?" Esther was just smiling brightly. "Come on, tell us..." As soon as Emberly finished her words, she heard Eugene gritting his teeth outside. "Do you have something to do with Nathaniel''s size? Why don''t youe back to our room and we''ll discuss about this question together?" As soon as he said that, the door was opened. Eugene stood outside the door with a stinky face. Behind him were Nathaniel, Noah and Morgan. Mango wanted to look for a ce to hide herself at this point. However, Emberly frowned slightly and said, "When did you learn to how to eavesdrop on the others, huh?" "I must listen to everything you say." Eugene went forward and carried Emberly on his shoulder. Then they left. Then, the guys each brought their wives away. Mango was a little worried. "Nathan, they can''t..." "We don''t need to care about what happened between them." Nathaniel then closed the door. When there were only the two of them in the room, Nathaniel said depressingly, "Never knew you girls are so wild with the questions." "Isn''t it the same as you men? You''re lying if you tell me guys ain''t talking about women''s body all the time when y''all are together!" "Uh-hmm!" After Mango''s retort, Nathaniel did not dwell on this matter anymore. Mango leaned into Nathaniel''s body and said in a deep voice, "Morgan came to apologize to me just now." "I know." "Nathan, I keep having a feeling that there are some troubles that Morgan is facing now, but they did not tell me. Is it because I am not the wife of the soldiers, so..." "What are you talking about?" Nathaniel interrupted Mango''s wild thoughts and said in a deep voice, "It''s not a big deal. Emberly is someone from the underworld, so there are naturally some things that she would be more sensitive to. Genevieve is a military doctor and has participated in military operations, so she knows a few things. Don''tpare this with them. Actually, it''s nothing big, really. It''s just that our opponent has set up a few traps but Morgan will be safe. If he really needs our help, we can just give him a hand." "Okay." Mango nodded. After a while, Mango fell asleep. Nathaniel watched Mango fall asleep before getting up and walked out. Morgan and Eugene had already ced the mahjong in the room. When they saw Nathaniel coming, they smiled, "How energetic of you! It''s been two hours, man! Don''t you see that Eugene is earlier than you?" Noah''s words made Eugene narrow his eyes. He said, "Ah! I had an hour- long great time with Emberly. Still better than you! You can''t even touch your wife. s! Is she going to be inbor in four months'' time?" Seeing them bickering, Nathaniel did not interrupt but directly sat down beside Morgan and said lightly, "Although I am leaving the military region, I will risk my life to help you out if anything really happens to you." "It''s not as serious as you think. Since you''re leaving, let''s make it quick. You don''t have to worry about the military affairs." His words made Eugene and Noah pause. "Morgan, what happened?" Noah''s face suddenly became serious. Although Eugene was a ruffian, but at this time he looked nervous. Morgan looked at them and he feltforted. "Nothing, Nathan''s ex is making a fuss." It was until Nathaniel who felt ufortable now. What? He did not know anything about this! He really had no clue! When he came back abroad, he had decided to retire from the military. He also thought that no matter what, he would apany his family. However, it was not until recently that he learned that Morgan had some troubles. If Nathaniel did not retire, he might be able to give Morgan a hand. However, if he retired, Morgan would have to fight alone. Nathaniel hesitated and he was in a total confusion. However, Morgan really wanted to know what he was thinking. With a smile, he said, "Don''t be so sentimental. Don''t ever try to look back. I have to do it on my own anyhow. It''s quite wonderful without you. Just help me take care of my wife and children when it''s necessary." Nathaniel, Noah, and Eugene''s facial expression changed suddenly. Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 It was a very serious matter for Morgan to ask someone to take care of his family. All of a sudden, the four of them were somewhat down. However, Morgan was smiling brightly. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "What? If there is really something, it''s just nothing but taking off this uniform. It''s nice to make money with you guys too." Even though Morgan''s words were easygoing, everyone knew that if there was really something wrong with Morgan, his ending would definitely not be as easy as leaving the military field. Nathaniel coughed and said, "How about I..." "I have already done your retirement procedure. You can sign it tomorrow. Since you have decided to apany your family, don''t regret it. Nathaniel, you owe Mango and your children, and you have to make it up to them with your whole life. They will be the ones you have to protect in the future, understand?" His words made Nathaniel feel a little ufortable. "All right... Come on, we''re men. Don''t be so nagging? Hurry up and y mahjong. Today, I will definitely win some money to buy a dress for Esther. She has been looking forward to one recently, but she hasn''t bought it yet." Since Morgan spoke in such a rxed manner, the others did not say anything else. After ying for more than two hours, Morgan won again and again. Morgan was a bit speechless and pushed his mahjong over. "Let''s call it a day. Since you guys are so modest, you might as well give me the money directly." "Nope, that would be bribery!" Nathaniel said faintly. "Well, you''ve been in the limelight recently, it''s not good to have this crime being charged on you." Noah also said lightly. Eugene did not say anything, but his eyes were filled with worry. Looking at them, Morgan sighed, "Trust me, everything will be fine." "Okay." They dispersed and went back to their rooms. After Mango woke up from her sound sleep and found out that Nathaniel was not here, she guessed that he was with his friends. So, she did not go to him. Then, she turned on the TV. Nathaniel was startled when he came back. Nathaniel felt that his worries had all been eased out just by looking at her lyingzily on the bed. "Why are you up?" "I can''t sleep." Mango pouted and said, "I want snacks." Nathaniel was slightly startled and thought to himself, "Ah! She is hinting me to buy it." "I''ll go get it." "Honey, you''re the best!" Mango''s eyes instantly became a line of happiness. How could Nathaniel reject his beautiful wife? He shook his head and walked out. When he returned, he brought some fruits and nachos back for Mango. Mango chewed on the nachos happily. She did not care about her image, but Nathaniel liked it very much. He washed the fruits and cut it into small pieces. He then ced the toothpick onto the te and went straight to sit beside Mango. He held the te in his hand and watched Mango put it into her mouth pieces by pieces, filling it up. Her mouth moved like a hamster as she chewed. Nathanielughed all of a sudden. Then, Mango red at him and continued watching TV. At this moment, Mango was the splitting image of Rita! Nathaniel saw that she had finished eating, then he wiped her mouth with a piece of tissue paper. He also brought her a cup of lukewarm water. After eating, Mango stretched and said, "Oh no! Why didn''t you stop me? Look at me! I''ve eaten so much! Imma get fat again." "It''s okay. It''s better to gain weight. It''s morefortable for me to hug." Nathaniel''s words made Mango blush again. "Pervert!" Mango muttered and then burped. She felt so ashamed of herself. She secretly took a look at Nathaniel. It seemed that Nathaniel did not notice, and she was slightly relieved. Nathaniel saw such a childish behavior from the corner of his eyes, and his lips curved up a little. "Wanna digest quicker?" Nathaniel''s words made Mango slightly startled. "You mean going out for a run?" "I have a better idea." "And what''s that?" Before Mango could react, Nathaniel had already pounced on her. His warm breath blew in Mango''s ear, and he whispered in a husky voice, "Didn''t someone ask about my size and stamina? Remember it well this time, in case you don''t know how to answer the next time they ask." Mango''s face became red again. God d*mn it, she now had to face the consequences of Emberly''s questions! Unfortunately, Nathaniel did not give her any time to think about this. He made love to her over and over again, until she couldn''t even take a breather! By the time Mango woke up again, it was already the next morning. Did not they agree to watch the horse racing? She red at Nathaniel angrily. However, Nathaniel looked like he was really proud of himself. "It doesn''t matter. We can watch it tonight." "F*ck off!" Mango was about to cry at this point. Her waist was sore and her legs hurt. Sobs! She no longer believed in man''s words. Nathaniel also knew that he was roughst night, but what could he do? He could not control himself at all. "Well... I''m sorry, okay? Should I kneel down and beg for your forgiveness?" "Go and kneel on a cactus or something!" Mango said angrily. Nathaniel was a little down. "Aren''t you worried that I''ll get hurt by the cactus?" Mango was so angry that she did not say a word. She got up directly to wash her face, but she almost fell down. In the end, Nathaniel had to wrap her up and bath her. When they reached the hall, only Zion was there. Mango asked in surprise, "Zion, where are they?" Zion looked at them with some disdain and said indifferently, "It''s already nine o''clock and it''s impossible to have everyone waiting for you guys. Didn''t we agree to y polo? If you guys want to stay in the bedroom, you can''t stop others from ying the games, right?" Mango immediately fell into despair. Nathaniel harrumphed, "Speak properly." "They all went out to y." "Then why are you here?" "I don''t feel like going." Zion answered straightforwardly. Mango said with some concern, "Your counseling..." "Mommy, I''m fine. Don''t worry. You can go y with Mr. Ye as I want to be alone." Zion seemed to be thinking about something. Mango was still worried, but Nathaniel said in a deep voice, "He needs some time for himself. Give him some space." "The child is too young. I have always felt that some things are just too cruel for him." Mango''s heart ached for his child. Wasn''t Nathaniel the same? However, this path was chosen by Zion himself, so she had to respect his choice. The two of them went to the racing court after that. Due to Genevieve''s pregnancy, she did not participate in the game. The other two teams were already ying on the field. At first, Mango was quite interested in riding a horse, but now her waist was sore and her legs were aching. If she were to ride a horse, she probably would not have enough physical strength. She sat next to Genevieve and said to Nathaniel, "Go y, I''ll apany her for a while." "What about you?" Nathaniel was a little surprised. Mango said softly, "I''m tired." There was a hint of condemnation in her voice. Nathaniel touched his nose and walked away with a smirk. It did not take long for him to buy something delicious snacks for them. Genevieve was pregnant and Mango had nothing to do. The two of them sat there and watched them y, chatting while eating happily. Nathaniel walked aside and made a phone call to Thomas. "Can you find out what''s going on with the Morgan?" Thomas whispered, "We did not find out anything. There was no news, but our men still felt nervous. Mr. Ye, we..." "My retirement will be suspended for a while. We''ll talk about it after this matter is over." Nathaniel''s words made Thomas pause for a moment, then he nodded and said, "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel felt a sense of heaviness in his heart. Having no news was the most troublesome thing, because if one wanted to help, one would not even know where to start. Nathaniel took out a cigarette but did not light it, because Mango was not used to the smell of the cigarette. He could only fiddle with it in his hand. Mango saw Nathaniel''s grave expression from the corner of her eyes. She could not help but ask Genevieve, "Do you know what''s going on with Morgan?" "I don''t, but it''s said to be a little troublesome. Noah had checked it out too, but unfortunately he couldn''t trace anything. He didn''t sleep wellst night, so there must be a lot of troubles I guess." Upon hearing Genevieve''s words, Mango seemed to know something. "You are pregnant now. Take care of yourself, okay?" "Alright, sure." Genevieve smiled gently. Mango came up to Nathaniel and hugged him from behind. The warmth and the exquisite curve of her body amazed Nathaniel, but her familiar aura made him tender and gentle. "What''s wrong?" "Are you worried about Morgan?" Mango''s words made Nathaniel pause for a moment before nodding his head. "Mango, I have something to discuss with you." "You don''t want to retire for the time being, do you?" Mango spoke out without hesitation. Nathaniel felt a little upset. "I''m sorry, but if I do, I won''t be able to obtain any internal information. Plus, Morgan is in grave danger this time." "I understand, so I don''t me you. Do whatever you want, okay? I''ll support you no matter what." Mango''s bright smile made Nathaniel feel sorry for her. "I promise this will be thest time. After I''m done, I will quit and never leave you again." Mango nodded. Although she knew that some things might not be as perfect as they thought it would be, she loved Nathaniel and supported all of his decisions. The two of them stayed together for a while before Eugene and the others returned. "Why don''t you go have some fun?" Mango smiled and said, "Used up too much energyst night so I don''t feel like moving now." Emberly paused for a moment and then gave her a dirty smile. Mango could tell what Emberly was thinking from the look in her eyes, but she did not exin herself. The children had a great time on the other hand. Wisdom had always stayed by Rita''s side. Evangeline was like a wild horse, riding on one. However, she kept looking in Zion''s direction from time to time. Mango whispered, "Do you think Evangeline has a crush on Zion?" Nathaniel nced at Zion. Zion kept his head low and did not care about his surroundings at all. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Children have their own lives so we should not interfere." "I''m not interfering. I''m just thinking that we''re all getting along well. It''s better if we can be iws." Mango said in a deep voice. However, the more she looked at Evangeline, the more she felt that this child was not bad. At this moment, Mango''s phone rang and for some reason, Mango felt a little uneasy. Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Seeing Haniya''s number on her phone, Mango''s heart tightened and became more uneasy. "What''s wrong?" When Nathaniel saw Mango''s face turning pale, he stroked her. "Grandfather! Nathan, if anything happens to him..." She did not say the following words, but Nathaniel could clearly feel that Mango was trembling. "No, Andrea is under our surveince, isn''t she? Maybe Haniya called us because grandpa asked us to have dinner there." Nathanielforted her, but even he himself was not convinced by this excuse. However, Mango needed such an excuse. She nodded and she took a deep breath. Then, she clicked the answer button. "Haniya, what''s wrong?" Mango''s voice trembled. Andrea''s existence was like a time bomb. No matter how well Mango prepared, she was afraid that she had missed something out. Now Andrea had alreadye up with the idea to deal with Brantley, how could she not be worried? If anything happened to Brantley because of her cing Andrea in his house, Mango would find it hard to absolve herself of the me. Hearing Mango''s voice, Haniya paused for a moment before saying, "Mango, Brantley fainted suddenly." "What?" Mango was about to go crazy at this point. Haniya quickly said, "He has been sent to the hospital. I have checked. There is no problem with his food and clothing and I also moved out the flowers in the room. Somehow, it just happened." "I''ll be right there. Give me the location." Mango''s heart kept sinking, and her hands were a little cold. Nathaniel quickly held her hand and whispered, "It''s okay. He is old and sometimes he will faint inexplicably. I''ll ask the doctor to give grandpa a full-body examination. Don''t worry." Mango nodded. The two had to leave early because of this matter, and the children were taken care of by Noah and Eugene. When Mango and Nathaniel rushed to the hospital, Toby, Haniya and Andrea were there. Andrea''s eyes were red, as if she had cried. Mango nced at her before asking Toby, "Toby, how is my grandfather?" "Not sure, he''s just being sent in." Toby also looked worried. Nathaniel whispered a few words offort to Mango before going to look for the head of the hospital. Mango knew that he had left for her grandfather''s sake. Andrea had been sitting there with her head down and was acting nonchnt. Mango looked at her and her emotions stared churning inside of her. Andrea was rted to her by blood, but she was vicious. She had nned to deal with her grandfather before, and this time maybe, it had something to do with her as well. Thinking of this, Mango grabbed Andrea by her cor with one hand. Andrea was then pulled up from the chair. "Was it you?" Mango''s voice was filled with rage. Andrea''s eyes turned red, and she said aggrievedly, "What are you talking about? How could I do something to him? He''s my only rtive in the world." If nothing had happened to Madam Hans, Mango might have been fooled by Andrea''s excuse. Not long ago, Haniya had noticed Andrea''s murderous intent. Now that something had happened to Brantley, she felt that it definitely had something to do with Andrea. Mango took in a deep breath and viciously said, "You''d better pray that I don''t get any evidence. Otherwise, you won''t be spared!" "Are you threatening me? What right do you have to threaten me? Mango, don''t think that you''re a justice warrior or some sh*t. It''s none of my business that grandpa fainted this time." Andrea wanted to get rid of Mango, but she could not do it. Mango wanted nothing more than to strangle her to death and it would be over by then. However, she could not. This was a hospital, and Brantley was a very upright person. If he knew that Mango''s hands were stained with the blood of Andrea, he would probably be disappointed. Thoughts surged in Mango''s mind but they quickly settled down. She let go of Andrea, and her eyes were filled with indifference. "It''s best if it''s none of your business. Otherwise, I''m gonna make sure you beg for death. You can try if you don''t believe me." Andrea was obviously dumfounded by Mango''s cold gaze. This woman''s aura waspletely different from when Madam Hans was still alive. However, Andrea quickly reacted and was a little angry with her own timidity. Why was Mango so arrogant in front of her? Weren''t they biological sisters? What did Mango have to be proud of? As she thought so, Andrea''s eyes stared straight at Mango and her face was full of dissatisfaction. Mango did not bother to argue with her. She directly pushed her aside and looked at the emergency room with some worry. About an hourter, Brantley was pushed out, and several people quickly walked forward. "Doctor, how is my grandfather?" Mango was very anxious. The doctor received a phone call from the hospital director and wanted to give Brantley a full-body examination. Now the examination results were released. "Mrs. Ye, Mr. Xiao is fine. It''s mainly caused by ack of oxygen. It should be because he didn''t rest well recently. I gave him a full-body examination and nothing happened. Don''t worry as he''ll wake up soon." Upon hearing the doctor''s words, Mango finally felt much more at ease. Andrea gritted her teeth and said, "Mango, you have to apologize to me." "Excuse me? Keep dreaming!" Although it might not be rted to Andrea this time, she could not ignore Andrea''s intention to kill Brantley. Several people pushed Brantley into the ward, and Nathaniel also came back. When Andrea saw Nathaniel returning, she automatically hid herself to one side to reduce her sense of presence. For such a long time, Mango could be so arrogant only because of Nathaniel''s love. Although Andrea wanted to destroy their love, she had seen Nathaniel''s means before. In the case that she was not sure if she could hit the target in one blow, Andrea felt that it was better to preserve her strength for the time being. Mango was very worried for Brantley. Nathaniel held her hand tightly and said, "He is fine, don''t worry." "Hm." Seeing how worried Mango was, Haniya said guiltily, "Mango, I''m sorry for not taking good care of him." "It has got nothing to do with you. You are also a human being. You can''t always stay by his side for all day. Besides, you won''t know if my grandfather really takes a rest at night." Mango did not me Haniya. Haniya tried her best on this matter. Toby had not spoken, but he breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that Brantley was fine. Not long after, Brantley woke up. When he saw Mango, he was a little confused. "Mango? What happened? Why are you crying?" Just as Brantley finished speaking, Mango threw herself into Brantley''s arms with tears streaming down her cheeks. "Grandpa, you can''t scare me like this. I''m nearly scared to death by you!" There was a quiver in Mango''s voice. Brantleyughed suddenly. "Silly girl, I''m fine. I stayed uptest night and fainted. Fine... it''s my fault, okay? Don''t cry! Come on, look at you. You''re a mother now, but you still cry so much. Aren''t you afraid of beingughed at by the children?" Brantley was in a good mood it seemed. "No, I''m just afraid that there''s something wrong with you." Mango simply threw herself into Brantley''s arms again. Andrea looked at their interaction and suddenly felt left out. She gritted her teeth. He was also her grandfather... However, since she came back, Brantley had never hugged her. Every day, he would either punish her or scold her and he had never been really nice to her. This d*mn old man! Both of them were granddaughters, so why did he like Mango so much? Wasn''t she Queena''s daughter too? "Since you don''t like me, why should I have to show my respect to you?" She thought to herself. A hint of killing intent shed across Andrea''s eyes. Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly turned cold. Andre was so scared that she quickly lowered her head, but she could not hide her jealousy and anger. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. These two had gone over the top! Mango deserved to die!! Brantley was even more d*mned! Anyone who did not treat her well deserved to die! Andrea''s hands sped tightly. Nathaniel frowned slightly and shot a nce to Toby, who suddenly understood and became more cautious when watching over Andrea. Mango did not notice Andrea''s action and talked with Brantley for a while. After making sure that Brantley was fine, Nathaniel and Mango drove and sent Brantley back. Every member of the Xiao family was very cautious. Haniya even wished to stay in Brantley''s room. Seeing everyone so nervous, Brantley smiled, "I''m not a weak man. Why are you all so in a panic? Mango, I''m really fine. Listen to me and don''t make a fuss. Besides, Andrea is not so bold." Perhaps in his heart, Andrea was his granddaughter. After all, she was Queena''s daughter. Moreover, no matter what he instructed her to do these days, she had done it without any comints, which made Brantley care more about Andrea. No matter what, she was still Queena''s child! Mango could not argue with Brantley, so she said, "I''ll send you into the house." "All right." Two of them entered the house. Seeing that no one was around, Mango told Brantley about Andrea''s intention to harm him some time ago. After listening, Brantley frowned and showed a trace of anger in his eyes. "How did she go astray? How could she be like this? I am her grandfather! She actually wants to kill me?!" Brantley could not believe that this was the truth. However, there was no reason for Mango to lie to him. For a moment, Brantley''s chest was aching from anger. Mango quickly stepped forward and patted his chest, saying, "Grandfather, I''m telling you this because I hope you can be more cautious. Don''t be fooled by Andrea''s appearance. How about this, I''ll find someone to take Andrea away. I''m always extremely worried about her existence here." Brantley refused directly. "You don''t need to do that. You will be the safest if she is here. Don''t worry, grandpa will pay attention to her in the future." Brantley was so insistent that Mango could not say anything. However, she felt that something was amiss. Andrea did not attack Brantley? Was it just an incident or a deliberate plot of Andrea that Brantley fainted? If it was neither of them, then why did she feel so uneasy? Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Mango followed Nathaniel back home, feeling exhausted. Nathaniel quickly asked Lucy to fill up the bathtub for her. Then, he said softly, "Go take a bath and sleep for a while. I will wake you up for dinnerter." Mango originally wanted to say something, but she could not resist the tiredness so she nodded. After she went to the bedroom, Nathaniel followed behind. Nathaniel felt that Mango was not in a good spirit. Recallingst night''s behavior, he could not help but me himself. While Mango was taking a bath, Nathaniel''s phone rang. There were some documents in the company that needed to be dealt online so he went straight to the study room. Mango''s entire body was soaked in warm water and only then did she feel as if she hade back to life. Although her grandpa''s health condition was fine and there was not any trace of Andrea executing her evil n, Mango still felt that something was fishy. Did Mango miss something? Or was Andrea''s means too brilliant to the extent that Mango could not figure it out? Mango fell asleep as soon as she thought about it. After Nathaniel finished dealing with the documents, he came to his bedroom. He frowned when he did not see Mango on the bed. He subconsciously went to the bathroom and saw Mango sleeping in the bathtub. Her face was a little red. Nathaniel''s heart tightened slightly. He quickly walked forward and pulled Mango out. Then, he used her pajama to wipe her body, only to discover that Mango''s body temperature was frighteningly high. "Mango, wake up!" Nathaniel tried to wake Mango up. Mango felt that someone was calling her, but her eyelids were so heavy that she could not open her eyes. She was feeling hotter and ufortable. She twisted her body and she felt terrible until she wanted to cry. "Nathan... I''m cold... hot." The feeling of hot and cold was about to drive Mango crazy. Nathaniel secretly med himself for noting back early. He quickly called Emberly. Emberly was still at the racing court when she heard that Mango had a fever. She was startled. "What happened? Wasn''t she fine when she left?" Nathaniel had no idea too and didn''t know how to exin. Mango was feeling really good when she woke up in the morning, but she became anxious when she heard that Brantley fainted. When Emberly came, Mango was already suffering from a high fever. She lost her consciousness and mumbled continuously. "Why is it so serious? Where did you go just now?" Emberly examined Mango''s body quickly. Nathaniel whispered, "Her grandpa passed out and then we went to the hospital together." "But it won''t be this serious!" Emberly''s expression turned grave. "Let''s have a blood test first." Nathaniel''s house had already had all the required medical instruments. Emberly only needed to take some blood from Mango and examine it. Fifteen minutester, Emberly turned a very serious face. "The Complete Blood Count is too high. Looks like an inmmation or an infection." Emberly thought of Mango''s body and asked, "Didn''t you control yourselvesst night?" Emberly ''s question made Nathaniel feel very awkward. However, for the sake of Mango''s body, he still nodded his head. "Mango''s body is severely injured. It''s best to control yourself when having intercourse. I''ll set up a drip for her then we''ll see what happens next." "All right.¡± Nathaniel had been dealing in the business world for many years. Now, for Mango''s sake, he was being reprimanded like a primary school student in front of Emberly, After Emberly gave Mango some urgent treatment, she said with some worries, "At this time, leave the children to me and Noah. You should focus on taking care of her." "Thank you." Nathaniel thought the same as well. Mango felt a stream of cool liquid flowing from her wrist to her body, easing her body temperature. However, she still felt ufortable. She fell asleep in a daze. Furthermore, she did not know when Emberly left and when she finished the drip. Although Mango''s body temperature had dropped, Emberly still said to Nathaniel, "Tonight, it would be better to observe her, I''m afraid that she''ll get sick again. That''s what inmmation does to a woman and she''ll get fever when she''s angry or worried. You know her health as well." "Got it." Nathaniel nodded. Emberly said a few more words and then she left. Nathaniel remained by Mango''s side all the time. Nathaniel''s feeling was influenced by the fluctuation of Mango''s body temperature. Hence, he stayed by her side and took care of her. Lucy looked at them and asked, "Mr. Ye, let me cook some porridge so that when she wakes up, she''ll have something to eat." "Go ahead." Nathaniel was not in the mood at all. Instead, he felt guilty. It was because he was too impatient. Nathaniel knew that Mango''s body was not in a good condition, so why hadn''t he been able to control himself? The whole afternoon passed in the blink of an eye. At night when Newell returned, he found out that Mango was ill, so he bought some fruits for her. Nathaniel let him put those aside and continued to take care of Mango. Mango had yet to wake up. When her body temperature became higher, Nathaniel used physical cooling for her. However, the temperature rose up again not long after. In the middle of the night, Mango''s body temperature soared to 40 degrees straightaway, as if her entire body was burning. Nathaniel was frightened to death. Then, he called Emberly again. Zion was counselled by Noah. Since Genevieve was pregnant again and Nathaniel did not want the children to worry, he had to trouble Emberly again. After Emberly came, she frowned tightly. "That shouldn''t be the case. With the inmmation drip finished, logically speaking, the fever should have subsided. Why does her fever seem to be getting more serious?" Nathaniel was flustered. "What should we do? Should we go to the hospital?" "It will be the same." Emberly once again conducted a test on Mango. She found that her blood count was frighteningly high, to a point where it had be a little ridiculous. "How could this be? Did anyonee in during this period? Or did you contact anyone?" Nathaniel shook her head quickly. "No, I''m taking care of her all this while. Lucy is cooking porridge in the kitchen, but she didn''te near her." This was the first time that Emberly had encountered such a situation. "I''ll contact my teacher to see what''s going on. It''s reasonable to say that the high fever was caused by gynecological inmmation, but it shouldn''t be repeated like this." Nathaniel had no clue in this field, but since Emberly said so, he could not say anything but to agree. "Nathan, I''m suffering." Mango muttered as her body was weak and frail. Nathaniel hugged her quickly. It was as if her body was on fire, and it caused Nathaniel''s heart to burn with pain. "Mango, it''s okay. It''ll be fine. I''ll be with you." Nathaniel spoke with a hoarse voice. Mango felt as if her entire being had been roasted. That scorching heat almost made her unable to hold on any longer. "Give me some ice. I need iced water." Mango''s cracked lips made Nathaniel''s heart ache even more. Then, he looked at Emberly. Emberly shook her head slightly and said, "You can''t drink iced water. Give her some lukewarm water or some salt water." So, Nathaniel quickly asked Lucy to prepare. Mango gulped down a cup of water. Unfortunately, she was still unable to reduce her temperature. She felt as if there was an invisible pair of hands choking her, making it difficult for her to breathe. "Na... Nathan, Nathan..." She kept calling out Nathaniel''s name unconsciously, over and over again. Nathaniel''s eyes became wet with tears. "Sorry, Mango. I''m sorry." Nathaniel felt like killing himself now. If he knew that Mango would end up in this situation, he would not have touched her no matter what. However, there was no use crying over the spilt milk. Emberly knew that Nathaniel was ming himself, but it was useless tofort him as well at this time. The most urgent thing was to reduce Mango''s body temperature. Emberly and her teacher started a video call and sent over Mango''s health report. Then, Nathaniel became very anxious as they were talking about some professional jargons. After more than half an hour, Emberly and her teacher had reached a consensus on continuing a conservative treatment for Mango. The fever was simple yetplicated. Now, besides taking medicine, there was only physical cooling. Nathaniel had no choice but to do as Emberly said. In order to take care of Mango, Emberly stayed in the Ye Family. When it was almost dawn, Mangopsed into a temporarya. Nathaniel was about to go crazy after seeing this. Wasn''t it just a fever? Wasn''t it just an inmmation? How could this almost take away Mango''s life? Emberly also felt terrible. She had always thought that her medical skills were good, but now that she was with Mango, a simple fever was something that she could not even handle. Furthermore, Mango was her good friend. This really put a lot of pressure on her, to the point that she could not even breathe. The two of them were busy for a long time before Mango''s breathing became normal. However, Mango''s body temperature had always been around forty degrees, and any medicines or drops could not seem to heal her. Cold sweats began to drip down from Emberly''s forehead. "Nathaniel, why don''t we ask them toe over and have a look?" She meant Noah and Genevieve when she said them. At this time, Nathaniel cared more about Mango''s life. As long as he could save Mango, he could hire anyone. When Noah and Genevieve received the news, they rushed over immediately. Zion was doing counselling in the Soo family''s house. So, after he heard the news, he came home together with Barney. "Mr. Ye, how is mommy?" Zion looked worried. Nathaniel did not dare to face his son''s anxious eyes. Nathaniel thought to himself, "How should I tell my son?" Was Nathaniel going to tell his son that Mango is about to die just because of his own lust? No, Nathaniel could not tell him the truth. Noah quickly said, "Zion, don''t disturb our diagnosis first. Can you and Barney go out first? Trust us, the three of us will save your mommy." Zion hesitated for a moment before nodding and leaving the room. However, he looked gloomy. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nathaniel became short of breath upon thinking that he was definitely a sinner. Seeing Nathaniel like this, Noah patted him on the shoulder and said, "You are too tired. So why not take a rest outside, or wash your face or smoke? Leave it to us." "Mango, she..." Nathaniel was choked with sobs. They had been through too much together. How could they be separated by such an inmmation? Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Nathaniel could not understand and did not fathom out the reason. However, he could only leave the bedroom and rx for a while since Noah did not want him to be here. Seeing Nathaniel leave, Noah''s face was a little heavy. "ording to the blood test, her red blood cells and white blood cells counts are very high, and I can''t really pin down if she had a cold. I don''t doubt Emberly''s medical skills. But since your examination is an inmmation, why can''t it go away?" Emberly felt a little ufortable and said, "All my medicines were given ording to the antiinmmatory method, but they have no effects on her at all." After Genevieve gave Mango a full- body examination, she said in a deep voice, "It''s inmmation, right, but it is very serious. These symptoms don''t look like a gynecologic infection." "What do you think?" Noah knew that her wife had done some research on this, so he asked in a hurry. Genevieve''s brows were tightly knitted together. "I suspect it''s not caused by the inmmation in her own body." "Do you mean external factors then?" Emberly immediately reacted. "But I''ve asked Nathaniel an he said that Mango has never gone out alone. It''s just that Brantley fainted and then she went to the hospital. Can it be the infection from her respiratory tract? She has a weak immune system, and it is possible." Genevieve shook her head upon hearing Emberly''s words. "It doesn''t look like a respiratory tract infection. Let''s have another general examination to see if there are any wounds on her body." After hearing Genevieve''s words, Noah went out of the room. Noah looked at Genevieve worriedly and said, "If you''re tired, take a rest. But try your best to find out the reason, otherwise, I''m afraid that Nathaniel can''t ept it." Genevieve and Emberly both understood what Noah meant, so they both nodded. As Genevieve watched Noah leave the room, she said, "Take off Mango''s clothes. I''ll check the upper part of her body, and you check the lower part." "All right." Emberly remained in a fret throughout the process. If they were unable to find the causes of hyperthermia, then Mango might suffer from cognitive impairment. Genevieve and Emberly divided their jobs equally. They searched Mango inch by inch for any suspicious open wounds. Finally, half an hourter, Genevieve found a needle-sized red dot on the back of Mango''s hand. "Emberly,e and have a look. What is this?" Emberly stepped forward and frowned. "As you guessed, it''s an external factor." Although they had found it, they did not know what was it. Currently, they could only take Mango''s blood to do a further examination. However, it would take longer time than usual, at least four hours. At that time, no one could be sure what would happen to Mango. Emberly and Genevieve''s hearts sank. "What should we do? Should we tell Nathaniel?" Genevieve felt a little ufortable and wanted to cry. Mango and Nathaniel had endured too much, and now they had to experience this. How could they bear it? Emberly was agitated. However, she said resolutely, "We must tell him. Furthermore, he has been together with Mango all this while. No one else knows whom they''ve been contacting better than him. Let''s just do some preparations. Genevieve, you have to test the blood. Nathaniel and I will go and look for the external factors. That''s the only way we have now, no matter who got the results first." Genevieve also admitted that this was the best choice, but she was so distressed that she wanted to cry. They took action quickly. After Emberly came out and told Nathaniel the result quickly. Nathaniel''s body suddenly became cold. "What did you say? Are you saying that it''s only because someone has done something to Mango?" "Yes, we believe so." Upon hearing Emberly''s words, there were menacing looks from Nathaniel. "Andrea Yu!" Who was the most suspicious except Andrea? When they were in the hospital, Andrea angered Mango. Then, Mango grabbed her by the cor and the two of them were in a stalemate for a while. From the hatred that Andrea had towards Mango, it was definitely Andrea who did it. No wonder Mango kept feeling like something was amiss. Brantley''s fainting was just a bait to lure Mango, giving Andrea the chance to get close to her. Thinking of this, Nathaniel turned around and said angrily, "I''ll catch her myself. Zion, stay by your mom''s side and call me if anything happens." "All right." Zion''s beautiful almond eyes darkened a little. For the first time, he wanted to kill someone. Mango waspletely unaware of this. She felt as if she was being roasted alive and she was suffering every minute. She could not think clearly, and could only call out Nathaniel''s name helplessly and desperately. After Genevieve took the test, Emberly went to the Xiao family with Nathaniel. Therefore, Noah could only put some drops for Mango again. Although it was not effective, the temperature was maintained at 40 degrees and it did not rise up. He could only pray that the drip could work. When Nathaniel and Emberly arrived at the Xiao family, Brantley was being pushed by Haniya in the living room. "What''s going on?" Seeing Nathaniel who was in a wrath, Brantley asked. Although Nathaniel was furious, he still respected Brantley. He restrained his anger and whispered, "Grandpa, where is Andrea?" "She''s in the room. Why are you looking for her?" "I have something to discuss with her." Nathaniel did not say why. Brantley''s body was currently in a poor condition. If he were to learn that Mango''s life was hanging by a thread, Nathaniel did not know what would happen to Brantley. However, he had to take Andrea away today. "Grandpa, I want to take Andrea away. Now." Nathaniel rarely spoke to Brantley in such a tough tone. Brantley knew what kind of person he was. Now that Nathaniel was so tough on this matter, Brantley''s heart could not help but skip a beat. "Toby, go and call Andrea out." Although Brantley was puzzled, he did not ask much. Therefore, he let Toby bring Andrea out. Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief. He was still afraid that Brantley would be unwilling, and then he would fall out with Brantley. When Toby heard what Brantley said, he immediately went to Andrea''s room. When Andrea was taken out by Toby, she smiled sinisterly. "Is Mango dead?" As soon as she said that, Nathaniel punched her directly. Nathaniel seldom hit women, but Andrea was a special case. If he could get rid of Andrea earlier, maybe Mango would not be in trouble. None of them had expected that a nobody like Andrea could hurt Mango. They were too careless! Nathaniel''s punch made Andrea flew out like a rag doll, and there was blood in her mouth. Brantley''s face suddenly changed. "What''s wrong with Mango?" "Grandpa, I''ll tell you about thister. Well, I''ll take Andrea away first and you don''t need to care about her anymore." Nathaniel was hostile and aggressive. This time, he looked like grim reaper. Andrea felt like her jaw was going to fall off, and there was a taste of blood in her mouth. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Then, she spat out a mouthful of blood andughed wildly, "Naha! Is Mango going to die soon? After such a long time, she should be dead! Nathaniel, I won!" Nathaniel walked forward and stepped on her chest. Then, he grabbed onto her long hair, forcing her to look directly at Nathaniel''s ferocious face. He said, "If she''s really dead, I''ll kill you." "If that''s the case, then I won''t lose anything. If I can drag her along with me after I die, I''ll still make a profit out of it. All of you hate me, right? Don''t you all like Mango? I want her to die with me! Are you hurt and sad now? Hahaha! But I''m super excited! As long as Mango dies, I''ll be thrilled!" Andreaughed like a lunatic, but she was grabbed by the neck before she couldugh more. She suddenly found it hard to breathe, and she was somewhat terrified. At this moment, she finally realized that Nathaniel really wanted to kill her. Andrea''s eyes were filled with fear then. She struggled, but she could not break free. She could only feel that she was out of breath little by little now. Brantley frowned tightly upon seeing this scene. He had naively thought that Andrea would turn over a new leaf. It was not until this moment that he realized how wrong he was. It was not an incident for him to faint! This was the only thing that Brantley had thought of now. Andrea had never had the chance to interact with Mango. The only chance she had was during the time when Mango was in the hospital after Brantley fainted. If Andrea were to make a move on Mango, that period of time would be the best. As for Brantley who loved Mango wholeheartedly as her grandfather, had unintentionally be Andrea''s aplice and hurt her. Such an understanding made Brantley''s chest churn, and the smell of blood rushed straight up into his throat. "Mr. Xiao!" Toby noticed that there was something wrong with Brantley''s face and hurried forward. Haniya immediately locked Brantley''s lifeline and whispered, "Hurry up, Toby! Bring some ginsengs for me now!" "Sure." Haniya was Mango''s subordinate, so Toby naturally believed her. Nathaniel felt guilty when he saw Brantley like this. However, for the sake of Mango, he could not think of anything else. "Grandpa, Mango''s still suffering from a high fever. If anything happens to you, she''ll me herself if she wakes upter. Please take good care of yourself for her." Nathaniel''s voice was hoarse. Brantley nodded and held back the urge of vomiting blood. Andrea looked like she was almost out of breath. When Emberly saw this, she hurriedly said, "Nathaniel, don''t kill her first. The most important thing now is to ask her what she had used on Mango. We can only focus on finding it to detoxify Mango." She was right. At this moment, Emberly was sure that Mango was poisoned. Nathaniel really wanted to tear Andrea to pieces, but Emberly was right. He could not kill her now for Mango''s sake. He ruthlessly threw Andrea aside. Andrea gasped like frogs in drought, and her eyes were full of craziness and hideosity. "All of you! Will never know what poison she had in her body! Never! Ever!" Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 "D*mn you!" Nathaniel kicked her again. Suddenly, Andrea coughed up a mouthful of blood. Then, she was gasping for air. Emberly was a little afraid that Nathaniel would kill Andrea in a fit of anger, so she quickly stepped forward and said, "Nathan, let''s take her back first. We can ask her when we get back." Emberly said with a solemn expression. In this case, Emberly was a doctor who could heal and save the people. After all, what was her background? If she really wanted to know the truth, she had a lot of ideas. Nathaniel tried to suppress the wrath within himself and ordered someone to take Andrea away. Brantley did not say a word now. It was because Andrea dug her own grave. Therefore, Brantley could not stop Andrea, nor did he want to stop her. At first, he thought that Andrea would be good as she was Queena''s child. However, it seemed now that her existence could only make Mango experience pain. So, it was up to Nathaniel to handle Andrea. Brantley closed his eyes and said wearily, "Toby, push me in. I want to have a rest." "I''ll do it, Brantley." Haniya said quickly. Brantley shook his head and said, "You should go check out Andrea''s room. Examine it clearly. Surely, she will leave some traces. At least by doing this we''re giving Mango a chance to live if Nathaniel can''t get any clue from Andrea." Haniya immediately understood. Then, she went to Andrea''s room. Nathaniel quickly returned to the Yes Mansion with Andrea. Zion waited at the door with a frown, causing Nathaniel''s heart to skip a beat. "Your mom, she..." Nathaniel''s voice was so shaky that it could not make a sound. Emberly was also worried. Zion looked at Andrea with a murderous look. "She''s fine." "How could she be fine? Huh?" Andrea was the first one who shouted out loud. No! No, it couldn''t be! No freaking way! Bernard had once said that this poison was colorless and tasteless. Once it entered Mango''s body, then she would undergo great changes, causing her to die in pain. Why would Zion say she was fine now? A tinge of coldness shed through Zion''s eyes. "My mom is lucky. Of course, she will be fine. As for you..." He did not say anything, but it made Andrea tremble involuntarily. A five-year-old child actually gave her an immense pressure. No! It was fear. And it was emanated within Andrea. No one cared about Andrea''s feelings. Nathaniel passed Andrea to his subordinates straight away and ran quickly to the bedroom. Emberly was also surprised. Had Genevieve found a cure? This thought made Emberly happy and she followed in swiftly. Zion took out a silver needle from his sleeve, and his coldness scared Andrea. Then, she struggled. "What do you want to do?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Well, I just made a phone call to Wisdom. He told me to stick the silver needle in an acupuncture point on your body, and this will make you suffer. However, during this period, you can''t make a sound or move. Hmm... you''re my firstb rat, so I may not find the exact point. You should be mentally prepared if I do it wrongly." Zion was aloof and indifferent, while Andrea was petrified that her face turned pale. "Crazy little brat! Listen up, don''t think that you''ll not be sentenced if you kill someone! You''ll die anyway!" "That''s right, an eye for an eye. Woah! You understand this logic, but why do you always do stupid things? You want to kill my mom but haven''t you thought about the consequences?" Zion smiled suddenly. His smile was beautiful, but it made Andrea shudder with fear. "No, don''t do it!" Before she could finish shouting, Zion stuck the needle at an acupuncture point on her body. Her voice stopped abruptly. Andrea''s whole body twitched when the severe pain came rushing in, as if something were biting her, which was tingling in pain. Tears kept streaming down her face as she looked at Zion, hoping that he would be able to give her a quick death. However, Zion smiled and said, "Although I''m a child and I know killing people is illegal, I won''t kill you. Just bear with it while we wait for my mom to recover." After saying that, he ordered his subordinates to throw Andrea into a corner and quickly walked towards Mango''s room. When Emberly and Nathaniel arrived at Mango''s bedroom, Genevieve looked at Mango in a daze. "How is it going?" Nathaniel''s question pulled Genevieve back to reality. "It''s all right. The fever is gone." Emberly walked towards Genevieve quickly. "What kind of poison was that? You''ve already made the cure?" Genevieve shook her head and said, "No, when we were still analyzing her bloodposition, there was a sudden change in the data. When I wanted to check again, it had already returned to a normal level. Then, I came to the bedroom to look at Mango and to my surprise, her fever had also subsided. After that, I drew more blood from her again for an examination, and all the indicators were perfect. It''s as if the high fever was just our illusion." "How can this be?" Emberly had never heard of such a thing. She could not help feeling a little dumbfounded, but she had a bad feeling in her heart vaguely. Genevieve did not know the reason either. Nathaniel asked quickly, "How''s her condition now?" "The fever has subsided, and all the indicators are normal." Genevieve''s words stunned Nathaniel. How was that possible? Zion walked in and said in a deep voice, "I''ve been guarding here all the time. No one hase to approach her. However, her body temperature is dropping bit by bit. She is sleeping now, and her breathing is even. She doesn''t look unwell at all." Nathaniel frowned slightly. This was not normal! This phenomenon was abnormal nevertheless. "Go to the hospital, the military hospital. Let Mango have a full-body examination there." Nathaniel made a decision. Genevieve and Emberly had no objections. Then, they took Mango to the military hospital. Noah and the others started to examine Mango''s body. After that, Mango went through a full-body checkup. There was no problem with her, and every health indicator was normal. Facing such a data, Emberly, Genevieve, and Nathaniel all fell silent. "Where is Andrea?" Nathaniel asked coldly. Zion said indifferently, "At home, don''t worry. Andrea won''t die. I keep feeling uneasy as long as mom hasn''t recovered. It may be useful to keep Andrea alive." Nathaniel nced at Zion. Zion was bing more meticulous. Noah said in a deep voice, "Now we can''t find anything wrong with the data. We can only wait until she wakes up to see if there is anything wrong with her. But now, I''m worried as I''m not sure when she''ll wake up. By right, she should wake up after the body check-up, but look, there''s no trace of her waking up at all." His words made Nathaniel''s heart skip a beat. He finally knew what was wrong. Mango was frighteningly quiet. He quickly put his finger under Mango''s nose. Then, he breathed a sigh of relief when he felt her warm breath. "Let me bring Mango home first." Nathaniel picked up Mango and walked out alone. Emberly''s brows furrowed tightly. "Mango had once drunk Desmond''s blood. Could it be rted to that? Perhaps it has the effect of detoxifying the poison?" Emberly knew what she inferred was a little farfetched, but other than that, she really did not know how to exin Mango''s current condition. Neither Genevieve nor Noah answered. Without any solid proof, they could note to a conclusion. Emberly whispered, "Why don''t we look for Desmond and draw some blood for a test? If it''s really because of his blood, then we can finally rest assured, can''t we?" "That''s a good idea." Noah nodded. Zion quickly called Desmond. When Desmond heard that it was for Mango, he immediately came over. "You can draw my blood as much as you want. It has been tested before, and I don''t know what the result is. Ah! Morock knows, you can also ask him." What Desmond said had made everyone shake their heads. Whether it was Emberly, Genevieve or Noah, they hoped that they could personally examine Mango. After all, she was Nathaniel''s wife. If anything bad happened to Mango, Nathaniel would be doomed. Desmond followed the others to draw blood. Genevieve pondered and said, "I want to call my teacher." "Your teacher?" Emberly was slightly surprised and puzzled. Zion said faintly, "Wisdom''s teacher, Yama Hades, who is also Bettany Zhang. Wisdom has already made a call, but Bettany has something to do in Ango recently. She can''t get away, so I''m afraid she won''t be able toe." Genevieve''s brows were tightly knitted together. Nathaniel brought Mango back to The Yes Mansion. When he saw Mango was sleeping soundly, he held her hand involuntarily. Her hands were no longer scorching hot. They were warm but Nathaniel''s heart was not at ease. What kind of poison was in Mango''s body? When would she wake up? No one could give Nathaniel an answer. Nathaniel felt that he was going crazy soon. "Mango, can you wake up? You must wake up when you''re not tired anymore." Nathaniel''s voice was hoarse and anxiety filled his eyes. It was inevitable to feel tired when one''s body temperature dropped after a high fever. Therefore, resting was normal. However, it was no longer the case after a full-body examination was conducted on the patient, not to mention there was no reaction from the patient at all. Mango''s face was ruddy and not pale. She did not look like a patient at all. There must be something hidden behind all these. Even Emberly and Genevieve could not find anything wrong with Mango, and this was what worried Nathaniel the most. He hugged Mango tightly. She was in his arms, but Nathaniel felt terrified. This kind of feeling was torturing Nathaniel. He dared not close his eyes for fear that he would not know what would happen to Mango in the blink of an eye. Desmond''s blood test was still undergoing. Zion waited patiently. Emberly, Genevieve, and the others had done many experiments. In order to verify their thoughts, they found some poisons and mixed it with Desmond''s blood to see what kind of reaction would ur. Unfortunately, every poison mixed with Desmond''s blood did not seem to have any result. What on earth was the poison in Mango''s body? Suddenly, Emberly and Genevieve felt beaten. Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 "How is it?" Desmond had been waiting here the entire time because he wanted to know the result. It was his blood that saved Mangost time, wasn''t it? Could it be the same this time? Emberly and Genevieve shook their heads in disappointment. "No." "Then, Mango''s poison..." Desmond was startled and worried at the same time. Everyone''s face darkened. It was unexinable for the medical experts to be unable to identify the toxin. What''s more, the toxin had now disappeared without a trace. Zion did not say anything, but his beautiful eyes narrowed. Then, he went out and sent a video to Wisdom. Wisdom and Rita were taken care of by Eugene while Rita was already asleep. When he saw Zion was video calling him, he quickly epted the call. "How is mommy?" Ever since Zion asked him how to punish a person, Wisdom knew that something had happened to Mango. However, he could not go back and could not leave Rita. He was afraid that Rita would feel lonely and be in danger if she were here alone. Now that his mother was ill, his father of course was very worried. Zion was still by their side, so it should be fine. However, Wisdom could not bear the thought of Rita being alone. Zion looked at Wisdom who was very worried now, and asked in a low voice, "Since you''ve read a lot of medical books, do you know any poison that will disappear by itself?" Wisdom was slightly startled, and there was a tinge of seriousness between his eyebrows. "No poison can just disappear by itself. It will only dissolve in the blood and stay in the bone marrow." Hearing Wisdom''s words, Zion suddenly became nervous. "But mom is okay now. Previously, everyone was trying to find a way to cool her down, but they didn''t expect that her fever went away just like that. Not only that, Aunt Xiao and Genevieve can''t find anything wrong with her bloodposition." Zion spoke gingerly and Wisdom''s face darkened. "I''m going to look up the medical books." Wisdom originally thought that he had read enough, but at this moment, he found that he still could not cope with such an emergency. "Checkout Hikasa Manual." Wisdom was slightly startled by Zion''s words. Hikasa Manual was brought back from Longford County and was sent to Noah by Nathaniel for a research on neuropathic pain. However, Zion had managed to copy one before Nathaniel sent it out. Then, he gave the copied version to Wisdom. Wisdom also wanted to study Hikasa Manual, but he did not understand the glyphs in the book. This Hikasa Manual was really an ancient one. Wisdom was still a child after all, and the glyphs on it were of course unreadable for him. Therefore, Wisdom had been studying the ancient glyphs. Now that he heard Zion, he said sadly, "I''m sorry, Zion. I don''t understand the words on it. I''m useless." At this moment, Wisdom felt extremely helpless and ufortable. There were people who said that he was a child prodigy in the medical field, but when his mother needed him the most, he could not even help. At this moment, he felt that he was a good for nothing. Zion did not expect such a situation either. He paused for a moment and said, "Take the photos of the content in Hikasa Manual and send them to me. I want to see if I can decipher the glyphs." "All right." Wisdom''s eyes suddenly lit up. He actually forgot that Zion was a hacker. A hacker should be able to decipher these words, right? Wisdom did not know, but he wanted to give it a try. Wisdom had always carried Hikasa Manual with him. Now that Zion needed it, he took it out and took a few pictures with his phone. After that, he sent them to Zion. Zion stopped instinctively when he passed by Mango''s bedroom with his phone in his hand. The door was closed, but he seemed to hear a painful groan. Zion''s heart clenched and he quickly opened the door. Then, he saw Nathaniel kneeling on the ground in pain and his hands were grabbing onto his head. Zion saw sweat seeped out of Nathaniel''s forehead and dripped onto the floor. Nathaniel had been keeping it in so that Mango could rest. "Daddy!" Zion hurried forward, "I''m going to call Uncle Noah over." As he was about to get up, Nathaniel grabbed him. "N... no, don''t dis... disturb your mommy." Every word Nathaniel uttered, he felt great pain within himself. It had been a long time since he suffered from neuropathic pain, and this almost made him forget that he suffered from this kind of illness. Now, the pain was so terrible that he could not stand it anymore. Zion''s eyes turned teary. "Da... daddy..." His choked back his sobs, but he did not know what he could do now. Zion held Nathaniel''s head tightly and whispered, "Dad, mommy will be fine. She will definitely be fine." There was a tremor in Zion''s voice. Nathaniel knew that Zion was feeling scared, but in fact, he was also afraid that he might lose Mango. He was afraid that Mango would not wake up and that he would never see her smile again. However, he was not only a husband but also a father now. Nathaniel endured the agony and hugged Zion. He said in a deep voice, "Yes, everything will be fine. Your mummy can''t bear to part with us." "Yeah. Your head..." "It''s okay. Give me some painkillers. Don''t disturb them. Let Aunt Xiao and Genevieve concentrate on examining your mommy''s condition." Nathaniel''s breathing was a little disrupted. Zion''s brows were tightly knitted together. Zion felt that it was not good to leave his father alone because his illness could be risky. However, judging from Nathaniel''s behavior, he seemed like he really did not want to disturb Noah. Zion nodded solemnly. He quickly left Nathaniel and took the painkiller over. The pain was relieved after taking the painkiller and it was not that intense anymore. Zion heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. "Mr. Ye, I have something I need to do in the study." "Go ahead." Nathaniel did not have much strength left. There was little energy left in his body after the trigger. Fortunately, the dangers were all under control, so he could breathe a sigh of relief. After Zion left, Nathaniel sat on the bed and hugged Mango tightly. Mango had slowly regained her body temperature, which wasfortable. Nathaniel who had been exhausted for a long time, could not help but close his eyes. Soon after, came the sound of an even breathing. Zion returned to the study and turned on theputer. He tapped on the keyboard with his slender fingers as the code shed one after another. Not long after, all theplicated ancient glyphs had turned into the modern typography and everything became readible. He quickly saved and sent these pictures to Wisdom and printed them out at the same time. After Wisdom got Zion''s interpretation, he quickly read it. Zion felt that he could not wait any longer, so he got up and went to Andrea''s ce. It was because of Zion''s silver needles that Andrea was so painful that she almost went crazy. However, she did not even have the strength to finish herself. When she saw Zion, Andrea shuddered subconsciously. She was afraid of Zion. Although this child was young, he was ruthless. He was even crueler than Nathaniel and Mango! Zion caught a glimpse of Andrea''s frightened eyes. He said coldly, "I''ll give you a chance to tell me what poison you gave her. If you confess, perhaps, I can give you a quick death." Andrea paused for a moment. Zion was just a kid, but Andrea was startled by the murderous aura emanating from him. When she was drawn back to reality, she became angry. Zion was just a kid. How could he threaten her? Furthermore, he was Mango''s child! The more Andrea looked at Zion, the more she felt that he was an eyesore. She thought to herself, "Shouldn''t this kid be crying when his mother is dying soon? Why is this freak so different?" "Bah! I''m not going to tell you what poison I gave to your mom! Even if you kill me, I''ll die with her anyway! I''m not losing anything! Haha!" Andrea wentpletely mad. Her eyes were terrifyingly bloody and her face was sinister. Even though she was in great agony that she was on the verge of flipping out, she smiled happily when she remembered Mango was about to die. Sheughed and cried at the same time. She had fought for herself for a lifetime. All she wanted was the love from her mother, but why could not she be granted such a simple wish? Andrea could not be med for being rotten and vicious. What did Mango do to easily obtain everything? How could she deserve everyone''s attention? Meanwhile, thinking of herself, she could only humbly ask for attention from her own mother. She had spent her life trying to get something, but Mango had obtained it with no effort. Mango did not deserve it! Zion nced at Andrea, who looked like a crazy woman. His eyes were deep and menacing. When Andrea finished crying andughing, Zion started to speak coldly, "From now on, I''ll slice down a piece of flesh from you everyday to feed the dogs until my mother wakes up. Well, take care of her after feeding the dogs and don''t let her die too soon. It''s best if my mother can wake up but in case she can''t make it, you will be dismembered. I heard that the Queen back in the days used three years to dismember a child." With that, Zion turned around and left. Andrea waspletely dumbfounded. She even lost her ability to speak. Who was this demon? Was he really only a four-year-old child? No! He was Satan who escaped from hell! He was a freak born out of Mango. How could he speak out such a vicious n so calmly? Before Andrea came to her senses, she felt pain all over her body. Suddenly, she screamed, but her mouth was covered by someone. She watched the knife slowly cut her face. So painful! It was f*cking hurt! She burst into tears in pain. However, the tears were salty. When they rolled down her face, she felt as if a handful of salt was smeared on the wound. It was so painful that she was twitching all over, but someone quickly applied medicine to stop the bleeding. However, that did not stop the pain. Andrea thought to herself, "Kill me!" For the first time, Andrea wanted to die quickly. Didn''t Bernard say that he would send someone to pick Andrea up? Where were they? Why hadn''t he came to rescue Andrea yet? If he did note soon, she would really die here. No! She would not die. Zion said that he wanted to use three years to kill her just now. Andrea was petrified from the bottom of her heart. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Where was Brantley? Where was he? After all, she was Queena''s biological daughter and Brantley could not ignore her safety. He could not do this! Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Zion did not care about what Andrea thought about himself, and he cared less about her feelings. The moment she decided toy her hands on Mango, she had already had her foot in the grave. Although he was young, he had already fired and killed someone. Would he care about doing it to one more person? No. Mango had borne and endured so much. Was it possible for Andrea to escape from justice just because she was Mango''s biological sister? Now that Mango was severely poisoned, why had everyone not known the poison yet? Naturally, there was no evidence pointing towards Andrea. So what? Zion had all the ideas to torture Andrea. Nathaniel and Mango did not know anything about Zion''s actions. Nathaniel focused all of his attention on Mango, while Mango was still sleeping soundly. In fact, she did not sleep well. After the burning sensation disappeared, Mango feltpletely empty. She seemed to be hollowed out, feeling particrly tired and ufortable. She did not know how long she had slept, nor did she know what had happened to herself. She just felt that her chest was stuffy, and her whole body seemed to be suppressed by something and she could not breathe. Mango struggled to wake up. She knew how much Nathaniel cared about her and that the children could not live without her. She also knew that she was very likely to have scared the children already. Nathaniel must have been working hard outside to fight for herself. How could she keep sleeping? Mango struggled and slowly opened her eyes. The room was very dark and it did not have even a streak of light. She felt a pair of powerful hands holding her waist, and it was the familiar aura that calmed her down. Then, an even breathing sound rang in Mango''s ears. She turned her face and could not see Nathaniel clearly. It was too dark. Mango fumbled around as she was trying to turn on the lights. Nathaniel suddenly woke up. "Mango?" His voice was hoarse, but also excited. Mango smiled weakly. She felt a fire burning in her throat. "Do you want some water? I''ll get it for you right away." Nathaniel hurriedly got out of bed and poured a cup of warm water for Mango. He was extremely jovial. Mango was awake! She finally woke up! Nathaniel slowly lifted Mango up and ced the cup of water by her lips. Mango was really too thirsty. She seemed to be walking in the desert. At this moment, she felt like she her throat was going to burn. When Nathaniel gave her the drink, she gulped it down in one go. Mango finished the cup of water in the blink of an eye, but she was still very thirsty. Nathaniel quickly poured her another cup of water. After drinking three cups of water, Mango finally felt a little morefortable. She looked into the dark and asked in a deep voice, "Nathan, why don''t you turn on the light?" Nathaniel''s body trembled with fear. The setting sun outside was beaming on the French window with a trace of beautiful color, but at this time it prickled Nathaniel''s eyes. His heart wrenched together, tightening and tearing bit by bit. Nathaniel extended his hand and shook it in front of Mango. Mango''s eyes were dull and unfocused. Nathaniel''s heart suddenly sank. "There''s a ckout." Nathaniel did not know how to exin to her. It was heart-wrenching. Mango lost her vision! Such an understanding made Nathaniel heartbroken, but he had to keep it in first. "I''ll ask Emberly and Genevieve toe over and check on you." Mango directly grabbed Nathaniel''s hand and said in a low voice, "Forget it, it''s too dark now. Genevieve is already pregnant so she needs to be extra careful with everything. I''m fine now and we''ll talk about it tomorrow morning." Nathaniel felt a pang of heartache. Suddenly, his beautiful almond- shaped eyes became wet with tears. "Then, I''ll ask Emberly toe over. I have to let her check on you so that I won''t be worried anymore." "Did I scare you?" Mango smiled faintly. Her smile was so beautiful, but her eyes had already lost its focus. The more Nathaniel looked at them, the more upset he was. "Well, you scared me to death." Nathaniel gripped Mango''s hand tightly. Mango only felt that her entire body was extremely weak. However, she still smiled, "I don''t know what happened either. It''s probably due to the fever and I felt very hot, but it was only a matter of time before I recovered. Hmm... I''m extremely weak. Perhaps it was because I caught a cold yesterday when I went to the racing court. Don''t worry too much, okay?" Was she talking about ''yesterday''? Nathaniel really wanted to say that it was no longer yesterday. Three days had passed since then. This period of time was like purgatory to him. However, now that Mango had finally woken up even though she could not see anymore, Nathaniel was d that she was still alive. Nathaniel hugged Mango tightly and said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have wanted you so frequently. Even though I know that your body can''t handle it, I still can''t control myself." Mango''s face flushed. "Am I that vulnerable?" "Yes, you are." Nathaniel felt extremely distressed. Mango was very tired after the fever. After talking to Nathaniel for a short while, she felt exhausted. Her eyelids were heavy. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Mango leaned on Nathaniel''s shoulder and said softly, "Nathan." "Yes?" "I''m so sleepy." Mango''s words caused Nathaniel''s heart to clench again. He was terrified! He was afraid that Mango would have a fever again after sleeping. He was afraid... However, before Nathaniel could say anything, Mango had already fallen asleep. Nathaniel was not sure what was going on in this situation. Heid Mango down and then ran out to look for Emberly and Genevieve. When the two of them heard that Mango had lost her vision, they were stunned. They quickly came to Mango''s side and did a series of tests on her, but they were unable to trace any problems. Furthermore, there was no problem with Mango''s eyes. As for why Mango could not see, the two of them could not confirm anything. Nathaniel fell silent. What was going on? He thought of Andrea. "Is Andrea still unwilling to tell the truth?" The subordinate reported at once. "Yes, she won''t tell." Nathaniel had someone to take care of Mango, and then he came to Andrea''s ce. Nathaniel was startled when he saw Andrea''s face. "Who did it?" "It''s Zion''s order." The words of his subordinate stunned Nathaniel, and he could not describe how he felt at this moment. He knew that Zion was very protective of Mango, but such a cruel act was still too ruthless for his age. "The punishment will continue, but from now on, it''s from my order. Do you understand?" Nathaniel was defending his son. Andrea could not help thinking of her father, Lawrence. If Lawrence was still alive, he would definitelye back to save her. But why did Lawrence die so early? Andrea thought to herself, "Why didn''t you take me with you when you leave?" Andrea''s eyes sparkled with tears, but for Nathaniel, her face at this time was simply hateful. He grabbed some salt and came to Andrea. Andrea''s eyes suddenly widened. "What do you want?" "What poison did you give Mango?" Nathaniel looked stern and menacing. Andrea knew that if she did not say it, Nathaniel would inevitably apply the salt onto her wounded face. However, if she tell the truth, Mango would be saved. Then all her sufferings would be in vain! No! She could not say it! Since it was already like this, she would drag Mango along to hell even if she had to die. Andrea thought through this point andughed crazily, "Haha! I won''t tell you! Mango is destined to die with me! Haha!" As soon as she finished speaking, Nathaniel grabbed her neck tightly. He said word by word, "Do you believe that I''ll give you Mango''s blood? She''s been poisoned, and you won''t be able to live peacefully either." Andrea shuddered, but she still said crazily, "Even if I die, I won''t tell you. Ha! You can''t find it out. Even the best doctors can''t find out what this poison is! Mango will be blind, and then her heart will slowly die from congestive heart failure. Hahaha!" Nathaniel''s heart twitched when he heard Andrea talking about Mango being blind. Was losing vision one of the side effects of being poisoned? He thought of how Mango could not see anything and how scared she would be alone in the darkness. If she could not see since she was born, then the light would only be an illusion and a hope for her. However, Mango was not a visually impaired person since young. She had seen this colorful world, her children, and Nathaniel''s handsome face... How could she suddenly fall into the darkness? Her life should be colorful, not only pitch-ck. Nathaniel was burning with rage at this point. He wanted to strangle Andrea to death, but then he thought that it would be too easy for her. Nathaniel still could not vent out his anger even if Andrea had been dismembered. Just when Andrea thought she could finally be free and die, Nathaniel let go of his hands. "I will let you live a good life every day." Nathaniel''s voice was aloof, but it made Andrea''s heart clench again. "Kill me! Nathaniel, kill me now!" Andrea yelled. She really could not stand this kind of torture anymore. If she knew what kind of poison it was, maybe she would tell Nathaniel to seek for a release, but she really did not know. Everyone knew that it was her who had poisoned Mango, but no one knew that it was Bernard who gave the poison to her. He did not tell her what the poison was when he gave it to herself! In order to seek death, she had intentionally provoked Nathaniel and Zion. But now, what if she could not take it anymore? Andrea thought, "F*ckyou, Bernard!" Why didn''t hee to save Andrea? Andrea did not want to die here at all! However, she also realized that she might be an abandoned pawn this time. What should she do? How could she get out of here? Nathaniel and Zion were two demons. Right now, she was begging for death and she really could not hold on any longer. Just as everyone was worried about Mango''s condition, Walter finally received the news of Mango''s illness. His heart sank. He wanted to see Mango immediately but when he was at the door, he saw Deborah who was ncing at him broodingly. Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 "Debbie, I..." Walter wanted to exin, but he saw Deborah throw something directly in front of him, and her face was unfriendly at this time. For some reason, Walter''s heart skipped a beat. Deborah seemed to be angry? "What... what''s wrong with you?" Walter was a little nervous, but he was more afraid of his wife. It was hrious. He was a yboy, yet he was actually afraid of getting on his wife''s nerves? Furthermore, this woman was not even Mango! Walter was aware of his current feeling and he was a little depressed, but he did not care. Deborah also heard a trace of worry and panic from Walter''s voice, and her bad mood eased a little. "Look at the things I''ve given you and the troubles you''ve caused!" Deborah spoke sternly and felt like killing Walter at the same time. Walter was a little puzzled. He touched his nose and thought, "I haven''t done anything recently." Suddenly, he thought of Sophia. A few days ago, he went to see Sophia behind Deborah''s back. Was it because of this? Walter was feeling nervous. "Debbie, I..." "Look here." Deborah walked past him and started drinking the ss of water she picked up. Walter was edgy and hurriedly took the things that Deborah showed him. Then, his face fell suddenly. He naturally knew who Andrea was, but who was the woman with Andrea in the photo? Why did she look so familiar? "What''s wrong? Can''t you remember? Didn''t you sponsor her to go to the university to finish her studies?" Deborah''s words were quite sarcastic, which made Walter a little upset. "Debbie, all I wanted to do that time was some charities." "That''s right. Yeah, it''s a good deed. But Mango was badly hurt by your good intentions." Deborah snorted and continued, "What? Can''t you remember her name?" Walter really could not remember. "Her name is..." "Charlotte Ramirez!" When Deborah said the name, then only did Walter finally finally have some memories of Charlotte. "Oh, yes. Charlotte. But why is she with Andrea?" Walter frowned. Mango was now ill, but Walter was not clear about her conditions. He was about to rush over to take a look at Mango when he was stopped by Deborah. When he saw the photos of Charlotte and Andrea together, Walter suddenly understood something. "Why would she want to harm Mango?" Walter was uncontrobly infuriated. She was such an ungrateful person! He sponsored her for her studies. Did she really join Andrea to bully and take revenge on Mango? Upon seeing rage under Walter''s eyes, Deborah''s face softened. "As for this, you have to ask her. I remember that Charlotte was caught by Nathaniel, but why is she out and even contacted Andrea? I heard that Mango is not ill, but poisoned. There are so many people around her, of course, it doesn''t matter if we visit her together. I think the most useful thing is to find out the mastermind behind all these. Or did Charlotte give Andrea something? Now we can be sure that the poison was given by Charlotte." Walter was enraged at Deborah''s words. "I want to kill her myself." "Yeah, but you need to know where she is." Deborah was a little upset. Of course, the Grey family had their own way of finding out someone''s hideaway. However, they had no clue where Charlotte was while Deborah was really worried about how Mango was doing. In addition, the key person in this incident was Charlotte. This made her feel even worse. She really knew how to disgust people, didn''t she? Walter''s mind was racing with thoughts. Walter would be very concerned when something happened to Mango. However, he did not expect his newlywed wife, Deborah, to do so much for him behind his back. Deborah treated Mango with sincerity. Therefore, Walter was very touched by this. However, he also knew that Deborah was disgusted by Charlotte. Originally, he used to think that Deborah was unreasonable for being jealous of Charlotte as he was only sponsoring a poor student. Also, he thought that she was too arrogant in ridiculing and judging Charlotte and that she did not understand the difficulties of a needy student. Charlotte who was a poor and needy student, was in fact giving him a reality p. Walter was furious, but he felt guilty for Deborah. "Perhaps, I know where she is." Hearing Walter''s words, Deborah''s eyes suddenly widened. "Really? How can that be? Walter, do you still insist that you have got nothing to do with her?!" Deborah stood up quickly. Walter hurriedly appeased her and said, "Debbie, don''t get me wrong. I''m just guessing. She once gave me an address and said that I could go there to find her if something is wrong. I didn''t take it seriously that time, only after hearing what you said today, then only I recalled. Well, I really have nothing to do with her. Let''s go to her first and find out what poison is in Mango''s body, okay?" Speaking of this, Walter cursed Charlotte in his heart. Charlotte was really foresighted and she seemed to have everything prepared for the future. Had she already known that he woulde to look for her the moment she used her background and took advantage of his sympathy? It was not a good feeling. Walter felt that he had been deceived. Walter, a yboy who had seen all kinds of women, had not thought of being fooled by such an immature little girl. However, the re from his wife was unbearable. Deborah''s heart was filled with hatred. F*cking Charlotte! She tried her best to prevent thedy from giving her address to Walter. However, her efforts were in vain. Fortunately, Walter did not have any feelings for her, otherwise Deborah could not be his wife now. Charlotte was unforgivable for she dared topete with Deborah for her man! Moreover, she had even indirectly harmed Mango, which made her even more despicable. "I''ll go with you." Deborah took a deep breath and swallowed down all her anger. Then, she red at Walter and said, "If you were to divorce me and marry Charlotte to find out what''s the poison, will you agree?" When she asked this question, Deborah felt anxious and uneasy. She knew how important Mango was to Walter. It was because of this, only then she was kind to Mango. As long as it was someone Walter cared about, she was willing to take care of the person for him. However, she felt scared now as it was also because he cared for Mango so much. Charlotte''s affection towards Walter was obvious. If Charlotte really asked him to do so, would Walter agree for the sake of Mango? After all, she had only been with Walter for a short time, and Mango was indeed the apple of his eye. Deborah became less confident when she thought of this. Walter obviously did not expect Deborah to ask him this silly question, so he was startled. It was the pause that scared Deborah. "Forget it, it''s all my imagination. Maybe she won''t ask at all. Hurry up and leave now. Don''t let anything happen to Mango by taking too long." After finishing her words, Deborah took the lead and walked outside. Her heart was in a total mess. Walter frowned. When Deborah passed by him, he suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. He said in a deep but determined voice, "You are my wife. I have never thought of marrying another woman in my life." Walter''s sudden confession made Deborah''s vision blurry. She felt that her eyes started bing wet with tears but she clenched her teeth and held it in. How embarrassing! However, she felt so warm in her heart. What should she do now? She really could not let go of Walter anymore. Deborah really wanted toy Walter down and have a good time with him, but saving Mango was a race against time. She said in a hoarse voice, "Remember what you said today, Mr. Song. If you want to divorce me one day, I won''t agree to that." "Silly you." Walter touched Deborah''s nose lightly and smiled lovingly towards her, but his heart ached a little. Although he did not know when Deborah started to fall in love with him, he knew that she cared the most about who and what he cherished. How many other women on earth could do this? Just because of this, he wanted to give Deborah the best things in the world as well as his heart. Walter really had feelings for Deborah now. As the saying goes, when God closed a door, he opened a window, but it was up to Walter to find it. Now, he was in love with his wife. "Let''s go and see what Charlotte is up to." "All right." The couple walked out of the house together and drove directly to the ce where Charlotte lived. If Walter had not brought Deborah here, she might not have expected Charlotte to live in the slum. How could a scheming b*tch, who lingered among several wealthy businessmen and who had asked for sponsors live in the slum? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Was she trying to make people sympathize with her? Deborah started looking down on Charlotte from the bottom of her heart. Since the car could not go into the slum, Walter had to park it by the roadside, and then they got off the car together. Seeing the dangerous building in front of them, Walter frowned slightly. "Why? Do you still think that Charlotte is pitiful now? Or do you think that I''m framing her?" Deborah saw Walter frown and could not help feeling a little ufortable. Men always thought that they were smart. Their ego was too strong. Charlotte was obviously not an easy person to deal with. What did she mean by leaving the address to Walter? Wasn''t she doing this just to show sympathy? Walter heard the sarcasm in Deborah''s tone. He shook his head and said, "Why would I think so? If you don''t like Charlotte, you will only cause trouble for her on the surface, but you''ll never frame her. It''s because you don''t think she deserves your time." Hearing this, Deborah felt a little better. Fortunately, Walter was quite smart. "Then why did you frown?" Deborah asked subconsciously. Looking at this dangerous building, Walter sneered, "I just suddenly understand why Charlotte knows my current situation." "What''s that?" This time, it was Deborah''s turn to be surprised. How could Walter know this from looking at a slum? Was there any connection between them? Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 "I''ll tell youter." Walter did not satisfy Deborah''s vanity, but instead he called our her name, "Debbie." "Yeah?" "You look pretty." Walter suddenly turned back and smiled brightly. Deborah was instantly mesmerized by Walter''s sugar coated words and his beaming smile. "You..." Before she could finish her sentence, she felt a pain at the back of her neck and lost consciousness. A faint smile still lingered on the corners of Deborah''s lips. Walter''s expression was brooding, but he still took Deborah into the car. Then, he started the car again and sent her to a safer ce. He arranged his subordinates to take care of her, and then drove back to the slum. However, Walter''s expression was broody now. He entered the slum ording to the address given by Charlotte. It was almost the new year, but this ce was looking depressed and unenergetic. What''s more, it felt like there was a ruthless killer lurking in the darkness. Walter''s face remained terrible as he was walking towards Charlotte''s ce. Finally, he arrived at her house. This was probably one of the better houses in the slum. Walter knocked on the door, and the voice of Charlotte came from inside. "Come in." When Walter pushed the door open and entered, a strong smell of medicine filled the whole room. It was not an exaggeration to say that this ce had only the four walls. It was a tiny house to live in. Charlotte was feeding a middle-aged woman her medicine. The middle- aged woman seemed to be paralyzed. "Ah! You''re here? Take a seat and I''ll attend to youter." Charlotte blushed when she saw Walter. However, she felt ashamed of herself as there was no ce for Walter to sit down. "Sorry, I..." "Who is she?" Walter nced at the middle- aged woman. Obviously, the woman had not had much energy. After taking the medicine, sheid down with the help from Charlotte. Charlotte pulled the quilt over her and then turned to look at Walter. Walter was handsome. Charlotte could feel her heart beating faster and it was as if there were butterflies in her stomach. Deborah had been telling him that Charlotte was interested in him, but Walter never cared. After all, there were many women who were interested in him. He thought that Charlotte did this to repay his kindness, but now he did not think so. If he had not been here, he might have been kind to Charlotte. However, Walter did not want to beat around the bush since he was here. "Where is my mother?" Charlotte was taken aback by his question. "What did you say?" "Stop pretending. I don''t care why you''ve be herckey. I''ll give you two choices. One, tell me what the poison in Mango is, and how can we cure it. I''ll definitely keep you safe. Two, tell me where my mother is and I''ll let you go." Charlotte was not used to Walter''s cold attitude. How could he speak to her like this? He used to be so generous and talk to her in his soft voice. Why did he change now? Was it because of Deborah? Right! It must be because of her! Charlotte narrowed her eyes as a hint of hatred shed across them. "I really don''t know what you''re talking about," she said in grievance. "Woah! You still want to pretend in front of me, huh? My mother bought the whole slum area and only few people know about it. If you don''t live here, I may not doubt that you''re on her side, but it just happened that you''re here. Not only that, but you also know Mango''s car te number and my every move. So, I don''t believe that a poor university student like you can find it out. What''s more, there were surveince cameras opposite the photocopy shop where you handed Andrea something. You haven''t thought about it, right? The picture on the surveince was so clear and don''t tell me that''s your twin sister." It was clearly impossible for Charlotte to y dumb anymore since Walter had spilled everything out. "Did you investigate me? You never believed me? Or did you already know my identity when you supported me?" Charlotte''s eyes were watery and she looked pitiful. However, Walter was not in the mood for this. He said coldly, "I just think that you need that money when I chose to sponsor you, but I didn''t expect that it would turn out to be like this today. Plus, I don''t know your identity and I just happen to know this slum. Now that I answered all your questions so can you answer mine?" Charlotte''s heart ached upon hearing his words. Was this the consequence of falling in love with someone she shouldn''t? No! She could not resign herself to this. Charlotte looked at Walter and remembered that he used to be so gentle to her... Although it was just a few words from him, she was deeply stuck in it and could no longer extricate herself from the pain. In order to be with Walter, she would rather be Sophia''sckey. What was more, she keptpleting the tasks that Sophia gave her to know his preferences. Plus, no matter which rich businessmen she had to seduce, in fact, she gave Sophia all the money and did not want a single cent from her. Her mother was disabled and needed immediate medical treatment. She would rather work a few times a day than to take money from Sophia. It was because she wanted to get Walter''s information and movements from Sophia. However, she had done so much. In the end, Walter and Deborah had gotten married. How could she ept this now? Charlotte clenched her fist. She bit her lower lip and said slowly, "If you want to know what the poison is, I can tell you, but I have terms." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Say it." Walter''s voice was extremely cold. Charlotte held back her pain and looked up at Walter. Suddenly, she gathered up her courage and said, "I want you to divorce Deborah Grey and be with me. Then, I''ll tell you what had poisoned Mango." "Do you want to die?" Walter was covered in rage.. He grabbed Charlotte''s neck and said fiercely, "Do you really think I won''t kill you?" At the same time, Walter also sighed silently. Deborah had also asked him about this question not long ago. Women were all the same, weren''t they? Walter put more strength onto his fingers, and Charlotte was almost out of breath. This was her second time being at such a close proximity with Walter. The first time was that when he donated money to support her. At that time, she felt that Walter was her prince charming. In order to get close to him, she did everything she could. This was the second time that she looked at him this close. They were so near to each other that she could see the pores on Walter''s face. His skin was really good. Not like hers. Her hands and feet were rough. For the sake of her mother and her studies, she could not live like a delicate woman anymore. Although the hands on her neck was still tightening every second and she could felt that she was slowly out of breath, Charlotte still felt happy at this moment. She smiled, "Walter, if you kill me, you''ll never be able to figure out how Mango will be cured. If my guess is correct, she should be blind now." "What the hell did you just say?!" Walter''s murderous aura immediately filled the entire room. Charlotte was not afraid of anything anymore. "Kiss me, and I''ll tell you." She lowered her requirement. Walter snorted, "Do you think I can''t find out if you don''t tell me? You are really naive." "Am I?" Charlotte forced a smile. Yes, she was indeed naive. Otherwise, how could she fall in love with Walter? "Kill me now. I have no regrets in my life if I die in your hands." Charlotte closed her eyes. Walter frowned slightly and loosened his grip. Charlotte fell to the ground like a rag doll. The fall certainly hurt. However, nothing could be more excruciating than Walter''s total contempt for her. Charlotte whispered, "Do you know how much I envy Deborah who has a rich family? If I had a family like hers, would you marry me?" "You can''t evenpare with her. Debbie is good. Her beauty is something that you can''t be on par in your life. If you like to be Sophia''sckey, then do it. I only hope that you won''t regret it. But you''ve caused trouble to Mango. Even if I can spare you, do you think Nathaniel will do the same?" Walter''s words made Charlotte tremble involuntarily. She suddenly wanted to bite her tongue tomit suicide, but her chin was dislocated by Walter. "You''re an adult now. There''s always a price to pay for your mistake. You should have been aware of this the moment you schemed against Mango." After that, Walter directly took Charlotte out. He carried Charlotte on his shoulder. Before he could walk out of the slum, several armed mercenaries had blocked his way. "Walter, ma''am wants to see you." "No, I don''t want to." Walter naturally knew who their ''ma''am'' was. If he could, he really hoped that he was not Sophia''s son. That was why he sent Deborah out. Sophia''s return this time was obviously directed at the Grey Family''s sea navigation route. If Deborah was caught by Sophia, the Grey Family would definitely be wary of her. Deborah was his wife, and Walter would never allow Deborah to harm the interest of the Grey family. Seeing that Walter did not even take them seriously, the mercenary frowned slightly and then said to Walter, "In this case, we can only force you to do so." While speaking, several of the men quickly came towards Walter. Walter pushed Charlotte aside to fight alone. They quickly fought with each other. Although Charlotte''s jaw had been dislocated, she looked at Walter with her eyes full of love. The man she liked was so handsome. What was more, he was so good at fighting. How could she not fall in love with such a man? It was a little difficult for Walter to fight against the four of them alone. At this moment, someone took the chance to grab Walter''s neck. Sensing the movement, Walter''s neck tilted and the mercenary''s knife shed his shoulder. He only felt that one side of his shoulder was heavy and his movements were somewhat difficult. Just then, the other three men immediately surrounded Walter and intended to catch him. Charlotte''s eyes suddenly sank, and she rushed over without thinking. She used her own weak body to directly knock a man aside, and this had also cleared way for Walter. It was only a chance that could let him escape and counterattack them. "Go now!" Charlotte''s eyes were telling him to leave as she hugged the mercenary tightly. The mercenary was enraged by Charlotte''s action. He picked up the dagger in his boots and stabbed Charlotte''s back. "Charlotte!" Walter screamed and he heard a squirt. The bright red blood spurted out immediately from her, and it instantly reddened Walter''s eyes. Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Charlotte''s eyes sparkled with satisfaction. She finally did something for him. If she died like this, would Walter remember her? Even if he did not love her, even if he hated her a little... could her existence be deeply engraved in Walter''s heart? How could Deborahpete with a dead person? She was not afraid of death for Walter. Charlotte felt pain all over her body, and blood kept gushing out from her. She could feel death coming for her, but she oddly felt calm. Finally, she did not have to work day and night for her paralyzed mother and she did not have to entrust her life to others. More importantly, she left a great impression in front of her beloved man and by then, she would be someone he could never forget. Charlotte closed her eyes with a smile. She always knew that for Sophia, she was just a tool to make money for her. Even if she died, it would have no impact on Sophia. What she cared about was nothing more than Walter''s attention as she just wanted to leave an impression on him. Seeing Charlotte''s soft body slowly fall to the ground, Walter''s heart moved. So what? He had no affection towards Charlotte at all, not to mention that she had colluded with Andrea to hurt Mango not long ago. That alone was unforgivable. So what if she died in order to save him? Everything was just her own choice. Walter did not care if he was considered aloof or cold-blooded, he would not put in any feelings on the person he did not care about. This might be inherited from Sophia. If the person who got stabbed today was Deborah, Walter would probably kill everyone here to vent his anger. Now, the mercenary had been pushed away by Charlotte, hence their movements were affected. Walter also did not want to fight with them, so he turned around and fled. Everyone was startled. Maybe they did not expect that Walter would escape, or it was that they didn''t realize Walter could be so indifferent to Charlotte''s death. Anyhow, Walter ran away in the end. Walter jumped into his car and drove it to The Ye''s Mansion as soon as possible. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He was in difiture, but he could not care less. Upon Walter''s arrival, Nathaniel finally woke up. "Why are you here?" Nathaniel''s voice sounded hoarse, and the stubble all over his face showed his haggardness and worry towards Mango. His eyes were filled with redness and it made Walter slightly nervous. "Is Mango okay?" There was a quiver in his voice. Nathaniel nodded seriously. "Mango is blind." Walter suddenly remembered what Charlotte said, and his hands were trembling. "Now, she is..." "Asleep." Nathaniel asked someone to pour a ss of water for Walter, but he refused. "I came to tell you that the person who poisoned Andrea was Charlotte, and she was one of Sophia''sckeys." Nathaniel narrowed his eyes upon hearing Walter''s words. "Charlotte?" "Yes, although I don''t know when she escaped from you, it was indeed the poison given by her. We have figured this out." As Sophia''s son, Walter really wished he had never had such a mother. A trace of sternness shed at the bottom of Nathaniel''s eyes. "I will kill Charlotte." "She''s dead. Not long ago." Walter simply told him what had just happened. However, Nathaniel felt that the punishment Charlotte had was too light, but the most problematic issue had yet to be solved. What kind of poison was in Mango''s body? It was very concerning. However, Nathaniel seemed to have an inkling. "You mean Charlotte is serving Sophia?" "Yes." Walter felt particrly upset. Sophia hurt the people she liked and cared about repeatedly. What was Walter''s position in her heart? Nathaniel''s brows furrowed. "Andrea said that the poison was given by Bernard." When Nathaniel''s words came out, Walter paused for a moment. Then the two suddenly looked at each other, and there was already a consensus between them. Sophia had allied with Bernard! This indication made both of them look terrible. When Sophia was rescued by his own father and fled abroad, people in the military region were unable to arrest her, and so was Bernard. What was more, these two people were both powerful b*stards. Now that the two of them had allied, Nathaniel could clearly realize the seriousness of this issue. Walter hesitated for a moment and whispered, "A few days ago, Sophia came to see me and told me that she wanted to see Debbie. It seems that she came for the Grey family''s business. Do you think there is anything else behind this?" Nathaniel was not very surprised. He said faintly, "We knew this when you were in contact with Sophia. Deborah was also at the airport restaurant at that time." These words made Walterpletely dumbfounded. In the past few days, he secretly assigned his forces to protect Deborah as well as Jameson Grey instead of telling Deborah about this. However, he did not tell Deborah the truth. It must be fear. He was afraid that Deborah would find out about the existence of such an evil mother-inw and that her love for him would change because of Sophia, but he did not expect Deborah to know about it too. Walter suddenly realized that his love for Deborah was actually so deep. The fear of losing Deborah made him feel ufortable. "I thought I was the only one who knew, but I didn''t expect you to know. Sorry, I didn''t handle Sophia properly, and this put Mango in danger." Walter was somewhat annoyed and remorseful. In the past, Nathaniel would naturally me Walter, but now he knew that Walter was the person Mango cared about the most. After all, Sophia was Walter''s mother. Sometimes, not everyone could make the decision to bring their own family to justice. It was moreplicated for Walter as his longing for his mother''s attention since childhood was deeply rooted within him. Nathaniel patted Walter on his shoulder and whispered, "Let''s go up and see Mango." "Sure." Walter nodded and walked upstairs. Nathaniel went to the study and made a phone call to the others. Everyone had to be informed about Sophia and Bernard''s ally. At the same time, Walter came to Mango''s side. Mango''s face was a little pale because she was poisoned. Walter''s heart wrenched. "Mango, I''m sorry. It''s my indecisiveness that hurt you. I thought she would change." Walter felt extremely ufortable. Mango''s fingers moved a little, and then she slowly opened her eyes. "Mango, are you awake?" Walter quickly came forward and took her hand. He was scared! She was afraid that Mango might ask why she could not see him anymore. She was afraid that Mango''s beautiful eyes would no longer shine. However, he could not run away from this. Mango felt that she was a little tired from sleeping. Not only that, she was also extremely hungry. She turned her head in the direction of the voice and saw Walter''s nervous and guilty face. "Walter? What are you doing here? Have you been informed about my illness?" She was beaming but it made Walter astounded. "Can you see me?" "Why can''t I see? I''m not blind." Mango felt that Walter was a little hrious. Walter looked at Mango''s bright eyes and waved his hand in front of her. "What are you doing?" Mango felt that Walter''s action was very puzzling and could not help but reach out to p Walter. Seeing that her pat was very urate, Walter''s nose twitched. "Nathan! Nathaniel!" He ran out like a madman, causing Mango to feel a little confused. What was going on? After hearing Walter''s voice, Nathaniel came out quickly. "What''s wrong? Is it Mango?" Nathaniel''s heart suddenly tightened. Walter cried andughed at the same time, "Mango can see now! She isn''t blind!" "What did you say?" Nathaniel quickly ran to the bedroom and saw that Mango had already lifted the nket and gotten off the bed. She was stretching her body. "Mango?" Nathaniel was afraid that all of these was an illusion, so he called out her name softly. Mango quickly turned around and saw Nathaniel suddenly rushing over and hugging her. "You scared the h*ll out of me." Nathaniel''s body was shaking. Mango recalled her fever earlier and patted Nathaniel. She smiled andforted him, "I''m fine now." "Are you really alright?" Nathaniel let go of Mango. Looking at the expression in her eyes which reflected his nervousness, it seemed that there was nothing wrong with her eyes. "What''s wrong with you?" Mango had never known that her eyes had once been blind, so she was somewhat puzzled by Nathaniel''s behavior. "Nothing, as long as you''re alright." Nathaniel held her tightly in his arms again. The joy of regaining what he had almost lost made his eyes swell up with tears. When Walter saw this scene, he quietly left the room and went to call Emberly and Genevieve. When the two of them heard that Mango had regained her vision, they were shocked once again. The fever and the blindness were cured without any medicine. What was going on? It was too strange. The two of them could not help but nce at each other and hurriedly walked into the bedroom. They cared less about the private time between Nathaniel and Mango, so they quickly pulled Mango over to conduct aprehensive checkup. The test results were the same as thest time. Mango was very healthy! There was nothing wrong with her at all! How could this happen? Emberly and Genevieve''s expressions turned grave. Even Mango, who had been unconscious due to the fever, knew that there might be something wrong with her body at this time. "You guys look so serious. Can you tell me what happened?" Mango''s voice drew everyone''s attention. Then, everyone turned to look at Nathaniel. Nathaniel took in a deep breath. Knowing that there was no way to hide this matter from Mango, he decided to tell her everything. Mango listened quietly, and aplicated emotion shed through her eyes after she finished listening to Nathaniel. Ah! It was Andrea. She really was despicable. How deep was Andrea''s hatred towards Mango? Why did she want Mango dead? What about the kinship between them? Andrea seemed not to care about it at all. Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Mango was silent, and so was everyone. For a moment, the atmosphere was somewhat stifling. "Mango, don''t worry. I won''t let Andrea off." Nathaniel grasped Mango''s hand tightly. He was still worried although Mango''s eyes were fine now. This unknown poison caught everyone off guard. Mango did not really care and she smiled, "I''m hungry." This unexpected remark stunned everyone in the room. Wasn''t everyone talking about the problem with her eyes and the poison? Why did she suddenly change the topic? However, Nathaniel still doted on his wife and quickly arranged for someone to prepare the food for Mango. Mango hurriedly said, "I want to eat meat." The corners of Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly when he saw Mango''s vitality. "You''ve just recovered. It''s not good to eat too much meat." "But what if I want to eat it?" Mango was upset and she pouted. Her expression and the tone when she was talking to Nathaniel immediately made everyone jealous of their affection towards each other. Walter coughed, "Since you''re okay now, I''ll go to see Debbie first. Please contact me if something happens." After that, he got up and left. Deborah was still unconscious. If she knew that it was him who had caused her to faint, what would she do to him after she woke up? The moment Walter thought of Deborah, his whole heart felt warm. Emberly and Genevieve also wanted to go home, but now they could not. The condition of Mango''s body was still unclear. How could they leave? This couple simply liked to show off. Then, Genevieve and Emberly harrumphed and went out. When there were only two of them left in the room, Nathaniel pulled Mango towards himself and kissed him violently. Mango felt like she was almost out of breath due to Nathaniel''s kisses. She knew that Nathaniel was really afraid of losing her and worried this time. Although she did not know why her body would react like this, she was still optimistic. Now, Mango was neither dead nor blind. This could be considered a good sign. The issue would be discussed after a meal. Nathaniel was still nervous when he released Mango from his tight hug. Mango looked at his haggard appearance and said softly, "I''m so sorry for making you worry." "It''s not your fault. Our enemy is too cunning." Nathaniel''s words made Mangough. "Andrea..." "I''ve seized her, but you don''t have to go see her anymore because you can''t get anything out of her. Well, I won''t let her live." A trace of peril shed under Nathaniel''s eyes. Mango had already guessed Andrea''s fate. Nathaniel wouldn''t let her off now that she provoked him by hurting Mango. "Honey, I''m hungry. I really want to eat now." Mango put the thought of Andrea''s life aside. Since Nathaniel said that he would not keep Andrea alive, he naturally had many ways to do so. Mango did not want to ask nor felt the need to ask about the method. Andrea was more like a stranger to Mango. As for Brantley, he should recover first. Nathaniel sensed that Mango did not want to talk about this, so he was smart enough to change the topic. Instead, he urged Lucy to serve her some food. Mango looked at the table full of food and she felt that she was starving to death. She quickly went forward to devour them. "Eat slowly. Don''t choke yourself." Nathaniel saw her gobbling the food up, but he did not despise it at all. Instead, this scene was somewhatforting to him. In the past few days, Mango really had not eaten much. When Zion found out that Mango had woken up, he quickly walked over to the bedroom. However, when he was at the door and saw Mango eating, he decided not to bother them, especially when Mr. Ye was staring so intensely at Mango. Zion would definitely be despised if he walked in now. Zion nced at Mango and noticed that she was in a good mood. He let out a sigh of relief and returned to the study room to use hisputer. Mango was probably really hungry. After eating several bowls of rice and all the dishes on the table, Nathaniel''s eyes were full of amazement. "Do you feel any difort in your stomach?" Although Mango had not eaten much in the past few days, was it really alright for her to eat so much all of a sudden? However, Mango waved her hand and said, "It''s fine, yeah. I''m just hungry." Nathaniel was trembling with fear looking at her devouring the food. He even called Emberly and Genevieve over. When Emberly saw Mango like this, she smiled, "You''re eating like a refugee, aren''t you?" Mango nced at her and said softly, "Is it against thew?" "No, it isn''t. Eat more." Emberly let out a sigh of relief when she saw how energetic Mango was. After finishing the meal, everyone''s jaw dropped. Mango could eat so much! Nathaniel let Emberly examine her and found that there was nothing wrong with Mango. Only then did everyone feel at ease. Mango had not been outside for a long time. Since she had eaten a lot, Nathaniel apanied her out for a walk. Nathaniel did not refuse. The two of them strolled in the courtyard. Sunlight shone on them and they felt warm. Mango suddenly felt that it was great to be alive. She was careless about Andrea. Although Mango knew Andrea wanted her dead, she never thought that she would use Brantley as bait and poisoned her. At that time, Mango did feel a pain at the back of her hand, but she did not care. She was worried about Brantley and mad at Andrea, so Andrea took advantage of this. When Mango recalled everything, she could not help but let out a bitterugh, "Since when did Andrea know so many things?" Nathaniel replied in a deep voice, "It''s not her, but someone behind this n." "Bernard?" Mango knew that Lawrence was rted to Bernard, so it was not impossible for him to help Andrea to get rid of herself. Nathaniel shook his head and said, "No, it''s Sophia. She and Bernard have joined forces." Mango furrowed her brows involuntarily when she heard these words. "My aunt still won''t give up her evil ns after all." Mango knew that Sophia was in Ocean City, but she did not expect that Sophia would not let her go. Mango really did not know what to say about Sophia. "By the way, have you investigated who''s Sophia''s biological father?" Mango had always wanted to know about this matter. She never understood why her grandmother would betray Brantley since she loved him so deeply. Plus, the security system in the house she lived in was good. How could someone take advantage to assault her grandmother? Who was the person? He was someone who could actually enter the militarypound freely. Mango felt fearful as she thought about it. Nathaniel had also thought of this point. Originally, he nned to use Sophia to lure her biological father out. However, he did not expect that the man was too cunning. Not only he managed to cover his own identity, but he also helped Sophia to escape. Now that Sophia had returned to Ocean City, Mango and Nathaniel both felt that Ocean City might not be peaceful anymore. Nathaniel held Mango in his arms and said in a low voice, "We will definitely find out the truth. A person who can hide their identity all this time definitely possesses a strong background." "I think everyone will be shocked when his identity is revealed." This was exactly how Mango felt. They shared the same thoughts. After the two of them walked a few rounds around the courtyard, Mango felt a little tired. She yawned and leaned on Nathaniel''s shoulder while whispering, "Nathan, I want to sleep." "I''ll carry you back." Nathaniel then picked up Mango. By the time he carried Mango back into the bedroom, she was already asleep. Although Mango looked fine now, neither Nathaniel nor Emberly could remain calm. The poison would not disappear for no reason, but now it could not be detected. It was really a troublesome situation. In order to ensure Mango''s safety, Emberly and Genevieve stayed in the Ye Family''s house. One week passed by in peace and nothing happened. Sophia and Bernard had not taken any actions too. On the other hand, Mango''s body did not change much. She only ate and slept every day. Although she ate a lot every day, she had not gained too much weight on her body. Emberly and Genevieve were still researching on the poison, while Wisdom locked himself in his study all day long to study the Hikasa Manual. Nathaniel''s mood had calmed down now. He was satisfied as long as he could see that Mango was perfectly fine in front of him. It was not until Mango vomited that everyone started to panic again. "What''s the matter? Do you have a stomachache?" Nathaniel called Emberly and Genevieve over when he saw Mango vomiting excessively. Emberly gave in. She and Genevieve had almost be the Mango''s personal doctors, but they still could not figure out the poison in her body. It was odd. They appeared to be puzzled when they examined Mango. "What''s going on? What''s wrong with Mango? Is there something wrong with her stomach?" Nathaniel''s heart tightened. He still remembered Andrea''s words. She said that the effect of poison was bing blind first, and then organ failure. Did it start now? No! No way! Nathaniel gripped Mango''s hand tightly. Mango knew that everyone seemed to look rxed in the past week, but in reality, they were all tensed up. Now her body had problems again, and it seemed that everyone was on the verge of breaking down. Was it fear? Mango did not know. Having experienced so much, it was impossible to say that she was not afraid at all but she felt calm at the moment. What could she do if this was her fate? She could only fight for herself and refuse to be defeated, but she could not fight against fate. Maybe Mango did not have the privilege of enjoying a happy family life with her husband and children. Mango smiled bitterly and looked at Emberly and Genevieve calmly. Emberly and Genevieve looked at each other and spoke even though they were unsure, "Mango seems to be pregnant." "What?" Nathaniel and Mango were both astounded.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. What was going on?! Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 The topic of Mango¡¯s pregnancy made everyone look terrible. Nathaniel had just been vasectomized, but now Mango was pregnant. It was impossible. Emberly and Genevieve were worried about Mango''s health. If she were to bear another child, then it was very likely that her child and her would die duringbor. Moreover, a B- scan ultrasonography would need to be carried out in order to confirm if Mango was really pregnant. However, Mango was very excited. "Am I really pregnant?" Her eyes were shining. She remembered that she had eaten a lot recently and she was vomiting just now. These were all the symptoms of pregnancy, weren''t they? Just as Mango was feeling happy, Noah arrived. He said tly, "Mango, you have been poisoned not long ago so you can''t keep this child. Besides, it has not been confirmed. What happened to your body recently is very strange. Even if you are really pregnant now, it isn''t good news for you." Mango''s face fell when she heard that. A trace of worry shed through Nathaniel''s eyes. Nathaniel stepped forward and grabbed Mango''s hand. He said in a soft voice, "Mango, the only person I care about is you." Mango was very upset. She really wanted to give birth to another child. However, she would respect their decision if this child made everyone worry about her health. Mango nodded and a pang of mncholy was shown in her eyes. "Let''s do a B- scan ultrasound first. Maybe it''s because of the poison." Emberly could not help but feel upset when she saw Mango''s disappointment. Now that Genevieve was pregnant, she naturally understood Mango''s feelings. Mango nodded, but she was still looking forward to give birth to this child. Nathaniel held Mango''s hand and apanied her to do the ultrasound. ording to the ultrasound, there was nothing in Mango''s womb. Mango was very disappointed by such a result. Whereas Emberly and Genevieve''s expressions were solemn. She was not pregnant! It was very likely to be a side-effect caused by the toxin. At the thought of this possibility, everyone turned pale. After Mango''s disappointment subsided, she let out augh when she saw everyone''s solemn face, "Don''t be like this. Isn''t it just a false rm? I''m okay, so don''t be sad anymore." Nathaniel did not know what to say. He could not bear to see Mango''s disappointment. It made him uneasy as he could not do anything to help her. Once again, Emberly and Genevieve gave Mango a physical examination, but they still found nothing. Everyone was stuck in this situation and could not move forward to diagnose anything. Mango''s stomach growled again. She said shyly, "I seem to be hungry again." If it was in the past, Nathaniel would definitely be happy that Mango ate so much. However, his heart was throbbing with pain now as he thought it might be because of the poison. "Mango, why don''t you stop eating first? You just ate not long ago." Mango was so hungry that she said sadly, "But I am really hungry." She never knew that she could eat so much every day. Even so, her stomach seemed to be empty, which made her very ufortable. "Let her eat." Emberly knew the feeling of starvation, so, she did not want Mango to experience it. Even if she was poisoned and suffered from the side- effects, Mango should have the right to make a decision, right? Since Emberly had said so, Nathaniel asked someone to make something for Mango to eat. After eating, Mango fell asleep again. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Emberly and the others still could not find any clues about the poison, and Nathaniel was going insane. In the past three days, Mango had eaten more food and had slept more than usual. Nathaniel was truly afraid that Mango would not wake up one day. He often woke up from his nightmare in fear. He could only be relieved when he saw that Mango was still beside him. Other than this, he was also suffering from neuropathic pain. His condition had worsened. Finally, there was a piece of good news from Wisdom on the eleventh day. Zion''s eyes were red when he came to the rest of them. He said, "Wisdom has been studying Hikasa Manual from Longford County for the past ten days. He said that mommy was not poisoned." "She wasn''t poisoned? Then what is it?" Genevieve and Emberly were startled. Zion took a deep breath and said clearly, "It''s the poisonous ck magic in Nakasara, which is not known by many. But ording to Hikasa Manual, there has always been a vige where the vermin is kept and bred. Longford County is one of them. We can actually find ways to cure her from the Hikasa Manual." Nathaniel became nervous when he heard Zion''s words. "Do you guys have an idea already?" "Yes, Wisdom is on his way back but there is a very practical problem." When Zion was discussing it with Wisdom, he was also very surprised. He even felt that it was impossible to be real. However, Wisdom''s words were logical and everything he said was based on the Hikasa Manual. He even marked out the citation on the manual so Zion could not help but believe it. It was better than having no clue and letting Mango wait to be cured. "What''s the issue?" Emberly had heard of the ck magic in Nakasara, but she did not know much about it. She just did not expect to see it on Mango. Nathaniel was also very nervous. Zion took a deep breath and said, "The vermin is bred in human bones and blood. The vermin has stayed in my mommy''s body for ten days. Wisdom said that the reason why the fever didn''t subside at the beginning was that her body and the vermin didn''t merge well. When my mommy lost her vision, it was an indicator that the vermin has chosen her as a host and began to live in her blood and bones. Now that she can eat and sleep, it means that the vermin likes its host very much. This is rather serious. That''s to say, it''s very difficult for the vermin to leave her body unless it''s attracted by better blood." Hearing this, Nathaniel wanted to kill someone. F*cking Andrea! And that b*tch Sophia! F*ck Bernard too! He really wanted to kill them all. The others were also solemn. At this moment, Noah spoke. "Call Desmond here. His blood is precious. He has been raised up by various good medicines since he was in his mother''s womb. Maybe he can be the trigger." As soon as Noah finished speaking, everyone immediately reacted. Yes, they still had Desmond! Zion immediately ordered his men to call for him. Wisdom also arrived. Everyone looked at Wisdom''s small body that contained a great amount of energy and knowledge. He indeed impressed everyone. "Wisdom, I''ll leave your mommy to you." Nathaniel patted Wisdom''s shoulder heavily. The stress was a heavy weight on Wisdom''s shoulders. "I will try my best, but this is also my first time so please help me." He was nervous. Emberly had always thought highly of Wisdom. Now that she saw he was ready to take the responsibility and was keeping hisposure, she could not help but like him more. "It''s okay. Just tell us what to do. We''ll help you." Emberly''s words made Wisdom feel relieved. Not long after, Desmond also came. "Is Mango okay?" "She isn''t okay. We need your blood as bait to cure her." Nathaniel said it directly. Desmond held up his arm without hesitation. "Just use it." Seeing that everyone was here, Wisdom whispered, "First, I need to prepare an iron or a porcin basin. Then, I''ll use Desmond''s blood to lure out the vermin in mommy''s body. Plus, I also need someone to watch the process carefully so that no vermin can escape. Once all of them are in the basin, they must be burned to death in the basin quickly. Every step needs to be fast and urate. I can''t do it alone, so help me out." After saying that, Nathaniel stood up to volunteer while Zion went to his side. Emberly wanted to see what it was, so she did not leave. Genevieve was pregnant, so she was brought out by Noah just in case. After everyone was ready, Wisdom put on his sterile uniform and arrived in front of Mango. Although Mango had been able to eat and sleep in the past few days, she had not gained any weight. Instead, the area around her eyes had caved in, and her entire face was pale and dull. Wisdom was not calm when he saw her face. He was not very confident that he could lure the vermin out. However, now that his teacher was not here, he was the only one who could do it. Besides, the person lying on the bed was his mother. Wisdom took a deep breath and took out an incense from his pocket. The incense was not big. When Wisdom lit it up, it emitted a strange fragrance. Emberly and Nathaniel wanted to ask what it was, but they dared not for fear of disturbing him. Although Wisdom was still young, he conducted every step professionally like a doctor. He ordered Desmond beside him, "Uncle Blu, your blood now, please. Stop whenever I ask you to." "Sure." Desmond cut his wrist with a dagger without hesitation. At the same time, Wisdom also grabbed Mango''s wrist. Almost at the same time that Desmond cut through his wrist, the surgical knife in his hand also cut through Mango''s wrist. ck blood flowed out from Mango''s wrist. It gave off a foul odor and it instantly filled the entire bedroom. Nathaniel could not help frowning, while Emberly almost vomited because she could not hold it back. The ck blood kept flowing out and her blood that mixed with Desmond''s was dripping into the porcin basin. Everyone''s heart tightened involuntarily while they listened to the dripping sound. Mango''s body suddenly twitched. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She seemed to be torn apart by something, and her whole body was in great pain. Cold sweat trickled down her forehead, and her face had quickly turned pale. "Mango!" Nathaniel''s heart ached in anguish. She wanted to take a step closer to Mango, but she heard Wisdom''s soft voice, "Daddy, don''t move. If you move now, all our previous efforts will be in vain." Nathaniel paused upon hearing Wisdom''s words. However, Mango''s body was trembling. She seemed to be enduring great agony. She wanted to get rid of it, but she could not. "Waa!" Mango spat out a mouthful of ck blood. Inside, there were some white bugs squirming which was really displeasing to the eyes indeed. Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 "F*ck! What''s this?" Emberly almost threw up. It was so disgusting. Nathaniel''s face darkened. Wisdom did not dare to rx at all. Then, he said to Desmond beside him, "Uncle Blu, can you hold on for a bit longer?" "No problem." Desmond''s face turned pale as he was disgusted by the squirming vermin. ck magic had always existed in rumors and legends. However, they were seeing it with their own eyes now and it made everyone shudder in fear. The moment they thought about what were living and drinking the blood in Mango''s body, they were horrified. Mango was still vomiting mouthfuls of ck blood intensely. Nathaniel''s heart ached at this scene, but he did not want to leave her side. After spitting out more than ten mouthfuls of ck blood, Mango stopped vomiting. The color of the blood on her wrist also became normal. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Wisdom quickly grabbed Mango''s wrist and said to Desmond, "Uncle Blu, enough, stop now." Desmond quickly stopped the bleeding. At the same time, Wisdom said to Nathaniel, who was also next to him, "Daddy, set the fire now. Zion, cover the basin." "Okay." Zion and Nathaniel followed Zion''s order in unison. At the same time Nathaniel ignited the mes, Zion grabbed the lid and covered the porcin basin. A sizzling sound came from inside. It was like the sound of roasting meat, but it made everyone''s heart feel heavy. Emberly quickly grabbed the first aid kit and stopped Mango from bleeding. Wisdom was drenched with sweat. It was the first time he had done anything like this, and it was also his first time he had seen the ck magic and its poisonous vermin. Honestly, he was truly terrified just now. If the person lying in front of him was not Mango, he probably would not have made this move. About ten minutester, the noise in the basin disappeared. Wisdom grabbed a bottle of vinegar and gestured Zion to open it. The moment the bottle was opened, Wisdom poured the vinegar in. With a sizzling sound, white smoke oozed out from it. Everyone looked inside and found that there was only ashes left in the basin. Wisdom did not dare to neglect and said to Nathaniel, "Daddy, this type of vermin can be grouped into parent and child vermin. If it is a child vermin in mommy''s body, then there must be a parent vermin in the person who had put the vermin in her body. When the child vermin dies, the parent vermin will suffer. It''s best to find the person who put the vermin andpletely remove it." Hearing Wisdom''s words, Nathaniel and Zion suddenly thought of Andrea. Andrea was as mad as a March hare. Did she really sacrifice her own life to kill Mango? Zion saw the look in Nathaniel''s eyes, so he nodded and walked out. Mango was now extremely quiet. She was also asleep, but her face looked sick and pale. She had spat out so much blood just now, and Nathaniel did not know if there was still any remaining vermin in her body. Then, Noah suggested to give her a drip. It was better than nothing. Nathaniel agreed. After this incident, Wisdom was a little exhausted. Nathaniel wanted him to go down and rest. He said that he wanted to follow Zion to see the parent vermin, and Nathaniel agreed. Desmond lost a lot of blood too so Nathaniel asked someone to help him out and take a rest. After everyone had left, Nathaniel guarded Mango alone. His heart was in turmoil as he thought about what had happened not too long ago. He really felt fearful. Without Wisdom and Hikasa Manual, no one would have known the oue of Mango. Would she be eaten by those worms? As Andrea said, Mango would die of organ failure. In fact, it was not organ failure, but all the organs would be eaten by the vermin. Thinking of such a terrible result, Nathaniel shivered with fear. Wisdom followed Zion to the basement. Andrea''s entire body was covered in blood due to the dismembering. Nathaniel also ordered his subordinate to use good medicine to keep her alive. She was suffering every day and constantly scolded and cursed Mango and her family. When Zion came in, he happened to see someone dismembering Andrea. He sneered, "Hah! Continue cursing us, please. I''m afraid you won''t have any more chance to do it." "Kill me! I won''t spare you even if I be a ghost!" Andrea suddenly felt a pain in the chest while she was speaking. She spat out a mouthful of ck blood. The color and taste were almost the same as Mango''s. Wisdom quickly went forward to deal with the ck blood that Andrea spat out. He held a bottle of sulfuric acid in his hand and poured it onto the ck blood, then white smoke came out of it. The white worm inside the blood instantly turned into ashes. He did not dare to use sulfuric acid in front of Mango, for fear that it would identally hut her. However, he did not care if the person was Andrea. Andrea looked at the ck blood that she spat out as if something was tugging at her heart. She was in so much pain that her whole body quivered. "Wh... what''s going on? You actually poisoned me? Zion, are you still a kid? Huh? You''re such a devil!" Andrea thought that Zion poisoned her and yelled. Zion said coldly, "I won''t do such an evil thing. Don''t you know that after you nted a vermin in Mango''s body, you''ve also been nted with one? As long as the vermin in my mom''s body is removed, you''ll suffer from the bacsh. Even if it hasn''t been removed, you''ll die with her too. Whether it''s Bernard or Sophia, they have no intention of letting you live!" Andrea waspletely dumbfounded. "What are you talking about? Nonsense!" She was deranged. How could this be? Charlotte had clearly told her that she took the cure while Mango took the poison. How could there be a vermin inside her body? However, since the incident, it seemed that Bernard really did not think of saving her at all as if he hadpletely forgotten about her existence. Andrea believed what Zion said. Wisdom looked at her and whispered, "The parent vermin has reached your heart. There is no other way to save you. You will die in less than an hour." "Nonsense! You''re just scaring me! F*ck off, brat!" Andrea struggled like a lunatic. However, perhaps due to Wisdom''s words, she felt a sharp throb in her chest. It was as if something was biting, tearing, and suffocating her. Wisdom shook his head and said to the people beside him, "Don''t torture her anymore. She won''t live much longer. But this is my first time seeing the ck magic. I want to see if her condition when she''s dead is really like what''s described in the book. Blood wille out from seven orifices and she will be eaten alive by the vermin." When Zion heard Wisdom''s words, he furrowed his brows. He felt disgusted. "Wisdom, are you crazy? You like watching people struggle before they die?" "Well, as a doctor, this ispulsory." Wisdom nodded very seriously. Zion was speechless. "I''ll apany you then?" "Sure." Wisdom did not refuse either. Zion ordered his men to leave. Andrea was in great agony and wasn''t able to speak. She wanted to curl up, but because her body was tied to the pir, she could only wriggle and curl up in a very weird position. Not long after, Andrea felt her nose bleeding. Wisdom said lightly, "The bleeding starts now. I never expected it to start from the nose. I have to jot it first." While speaking, he took out a pen and a small notebook from his pocket and began to write. Andrea was exasperated. If she still had the strength, she would have killed these two brats already. Couldn''t they tell that she was in agony? How could they be so calm and watch her while doing a medical record? Zion suddenly realized that Wisdom had the potential to infuriate others to death. Who said he was innocent and adorable? Why did he look so mean now? Zion poured himself and Wisdom a ss of water and handed it over. "Thanks, bro." Wisdom took the ss over from him solemnly and he took a sip. Then, he stared at Andrea. Andrea felt like she was ab rat herself and felt so wronged. "Ah! I want to see Mango! I want to see Nathaniel! I want to see my grandfather! Now! Ahh!" Andrea screamed, and a warm liquid oozed out of her mouth. The pain became more obvious. It was even more painful than dismembering. Andrea almost lost consciousness. She had always wanted to see Mango and Brantley, but no one granted her the wish. After more than an hour, Andrea finally died. Her seven orifices were bleeding, and her whole body was bulging like an intable ball. Zion wanted to touch her, but Wisdom stopped him. "Don''t move. When you move, the parent vermin will go into you and continue to live with you as a parasite." "Oh my god, that''s disgusting!" Zion quickly took a step back and looked at Andrea who had died. He asked, "Then, how do we deal with her corpse?" "Just melt it with sulfuric acid. She can''t leave here. No matter who touches her, the person will be in danger. Well, let''s solve this problem on the spot, just in case." Wisdom said calmly. Before Zion could say anything, he saw Wisdom pour out the sulfuric acid that he had prepared beforehand. There were sizzling sounds, and wherever the sulfuric acid was poured onto the dead body, white smoke could be seen. Andrea''s whole body melted and disappeared in front of Zion and Wisdom. Finally, there was only a pool of blood left. Even if it was blood, Wisdom did not let it go. He poured out the alcohol and lit it up. Everything was gone now. Andrea, who had been cursing them not long ago, had turned into a pile of ash, but the ashes were all ck in color. Wisdom put on the medical mask and gloves, then he gathered Andrea''s ashes and asked the people to bury them. So far, this poisoning incident was finally solved. Zion patted Wisdom''s shoulder and smiled, "Bravo, bro! You''re really amazing!" "I''m preparing myself to be a doctor." Wisdom said seriously. "Well... I don''t trust you. Hah!" Zion did not believe this. The two of them walked out of the dungeon. The sun was setting and the day was about to end soon. However, the huge burden in their hearts had finally been released. It was just that they did not know how Mango was doing right now. As they were thinking about Mango, they saw Nathaniel running down nervously, which made them panic again. Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 "Daddy, what''s wrong?" The two children thought that something was wrong with Mango again. Nathaniel waved his hand and said, "Nothing. Your mommy is awake. She wants to eat something." "Then, what..." Wisdom still did not know what had happened, but Zion dragged him away. "Let''s go. Don''t disturb him from cooking for his wife." "Cooking?" Wisdom was pulled away by Zion in bewilderment. Nathaniel was in a jovial mood now. Mango woke up, and she said that she was hungry. Emberly said that this time, it should be the reaction after her body was worn out, so she asked Nathaniel to prepare some light food for herself. Of course, Nathaniel wanted to do it himself. He had tofort his wife after she had suffered too much. Zion took advantage of this time to bring Wisdom to Mango''s bedroom. Zion''s eyes moistened a little when he saw Mango. "Mom, how do you feel?" "I feel much better now." Mango''s body was extremely weak. When she had just finished listening to Emberly''s praising for Wisdom, she saw her sons walk in. She looked at the two children and smiled, "Come here and let me look at you." Mango felt that she was simply too lucky to have escaped from death. Who would have thought that Wisdom, who had learned medical skills for not a long time, would actually save her? Zion and Wisdom came to Mango''s side. Emberly was very observant. When she saw that Mango was about to talk to the children, she left the room first. Mango knew that Zion must have been terrified. She held Zion''s hand and said with a smile, "I''m fine now, right? Be good, go back to the Soo family tomorrow and continue to receive psychological counseling from them. You have to know that I''m worried about you, just like how you''re worried about me. I''m sorry for that." "No, I believe you''ll be fine." Zion did not want to admit that he was really worried. Seeing that her son was still so arrogant, Mango did not say anything else. She turned to look at Wisdom. He did not say much as usual. In front of Zion, he tried to lower his existence as much as possible, but it was because of this that made her feel sorry for him. Mango stretched out her hand towards Wisdom. Wisdom walked over to her. "Mommy, how do you feel now?" "It''s good, it''s much morefortable. I didn''t expect that you could treat patients alone at such a young age." Mango''s benevolent smile made Wisdom happy. "Mommy, I''ll work harder." "You''re already very good." Mango recalled how Wisdom usually sat by the side reading books. She could not help but say, "Wisdom, I know that you really love studying medicine right now, but you have to have a worklife bnce. I also hope that your health will be in great condition in the future." "Alright." Wisdom answered obediently. As long as Mango said it, he would try his best to do it. Perhaps others did not understand why, but Wisdom would never forget that night when Mango was mute due to Is poisoning. He almost forgot how his biological mother looked like. Right now, his mind was filled with the shadow of Mango. She was his parent and the one he would protect for his whole life. Mango knew Wisdom was a clever boy and he held onto the concept of filial piety strongly. Then, Mango could not help but feel a little upset for him. "You weren''t like this before. You were cheerful and active, but now you''re too quiet." Mango knew that this was the symptoms of autism. Many children who got autism would not remain cheerful after they recovered. They would habitually divide themselves into another world, concentrating on doing something and neglecting the people and things around them. It was not that they were indifferent on purpose. They were really used to their own imaginations and behavior. Wisdom''s current situation caused Mango''s heart to ache even more. She did not know what his life would be like in the future. Would his personality scare off girls in the future? Mango was starting to worry. Yet, Wisdom was not too emotional. He just whispered, "I''ll try my best." He would try his best, but it did not mean that he would definitely do it. Wisdom gave himself and Mango a neutral answer. Mango knew that although Wisdom looked more obedient, he had his own ideas and ns. She did not want to interfere too much. At the worst, she''ll just help him if he really could not deal with his romantic rtionship when he''s grown up. Wisdom did not know Mango''s thoughts. However, who would have known that it was Wisdom who marries first among the children after many years. But of course, these were in the future. Wisdom inspected Mango once more. When he felt that Mango''s condition was steady, he saw Mango''s exhausted face. "Mommy, I''ll go out with Zion first. Have a good rest. You may be short of breath recently because of the vermin so don''t be afraid. I''ll ask daddy to cook some traditional medicine for you to nourish your body and health." "Sure thing." Mango had been forcing herself to not let her sons worry about her. However, now that Wisdom had said this, Mango waspletely unable to hold on any longer. "Zion, Wisdom, I''ll sleep for a while." After saying that, Mango closed her eyes. Zion was a little worried, but Wisdom pulled him out of the room. "How is she? Is she really healed?" Wisdom saw how anxious Zion was. He whispered, "She''s fine now. It''s just that her body has been hollowed out, so she''ll be a little sleepy. She needs a good recovery during this period of time. It''s almost New Year, so we''ll spend more time with her since there''s nothing else to do." "Alright." Zion was relieved when he heard Wisdom''s words. When Nathaniel brought the food up, he saw Mango was asleep again. The dark circles under Mango''s eyes were very obvious. Nathaniel''s heart ached at the thought of the pain that Mango had suffered all these while. However, Andrea was already dead and some people needed to be taught a lesson. Nathaniel took his phone out to the balcony and shut the door. This way, it would not affect Mango''s rest. When Ned received Nathaniel''s call, he was a little startled. After all, Nathaniel had not called him for a long time. "Mr. Ye." "Find out Sophia''s whereabouts. Since she wants to die and return to Ocean City to cause trouble, then she should stay here and we won''t let her leave." Nathaniel''s voice carried a hint of cruelty. Ned naturally understood Nathaniel''s meaning. After hanging up the phone, Ned put down everything in his hand to investigate Sophia. He had to admit that Sophia was truly cunning. However, Ned had an inkling of where Sophia was with Zion''s help. Ned phoned Nathaniel with some hesitation. "Mr. Ye, Sophia is Mr. Song''s mother after all. Shall we inform him about this?" Nathaniel wanted to say ''no'' initially, but when he thought of Mango''s attitude towards Walter, he said gloomily, "Tell Walter and take action at the same time." From Nathaniel''s tone, Ned knew that informing Walter was just an obligation, while for Sophia, she was destined to be seized by Nathaniel. Ned read between the lines and quickly took action. Sophia knew that things were not going well after knowing Andrea was dead. She had never expected someone to have such a deep understanding of the poisonous ck magic in this modern city. "Mango, you''re really lucky. But it doesn''t matter, we have plenty of time in the future!" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sophia sneered and began to ask her subordinates to pack up. She did not expect to receive a call from Walter. Sophia was somewhat surprised. "Walter? What can I do for you?" Sophia knew that Walter was likely to know that she had dealt with Mango. She was already mentally prepared for this. Walter''s voice sounded a little ufortable. "Mom, can you help me? I''m in trouble." Sophia was startled for a moment. Since her true identity was exposed, Walter no longer called her mother. This put her into a light trance when she heard him calling her ''mom''. "Walter? What''s wrong with you?" "Help me, I don''t know what to do now. Deborah is going to divorce me. Mom, what if she wants to divorce me?" Walter''s voice was already choked with sobs. Sophia frowned. She knew that Walter was going to die for Mango, but now she did not expect that he had also loved Deborah. "Divorce then! Isn''t she just a woman? You''re my son. What kind of woman can''t you get?" At this moment, Sophia felt that Walter was a little chap who only focused on romantic love. Carter was a yboy, so how did his son be someone so sentimental? Sophia could not understand this at all. Walter said sadly, "Mom, I have fallen in love with two women in my life, one was Mango, but unfortunately, fate yed a big joke on me as I realized she''s my cousin. Now I''ve worked hard to get out of the sadness and fell in love with Deborah but she doesn''t want me anymore. Mom, I have already knocked Deborah unconscious and now she''s in a hotel. But, I''m afraid. What if she wakes up and still divorces me? Mom, I don''t understand how rtionships work. Please teach me. What do I do?" Hearing Walter''s mncholic tone, Sophia''s heart paused slightly. Didn''t Walter know about the vermin nted in Mango''s body? She asked subconsciously. "Didn''t you go to Mango?" "Her husband and her children love her, so it''s none of my business to care about her. Besides, I told Nathaniel that Charlotte was the one who asked Andrea to poison Mango. It''s his problem if he can''t find out anything. Debbie is about to divorce me and I''ve got no time to think about Mango''s issue anymore. I have no time to worry about Mango. Mom, please tell me what to do." Walter sounded urgent, while Sophia''s mind was active. ording to Walter, Deborah was knocked out by him and she was trapped in the hotel. This was a good opportunity for her. Originally, she came back for the issue of Grey family''s sea navigation route. Now that Walter detained Deborah and if she could catch Deborah, perhaps the Grey family would be obedient to her. Thinking of this, Sophia quickly sent someone to investigate whether what Walter said was true. Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 As for Walter, Sophia could not refuse. She just whispered, "You keep her first. I''ll call youter." "Okay, mom... are you giving me a perfunctory response? I know you''ve got something to do, and you can even leave me behind for your important affairs. But this is thest time I beg you. I''m your son, so help me, please?" There was a trace of mncholy in Walter''s voice. Sophia suddenly felt upset. After all, Walter was her biological son. Moreover, he had been protecting her all these years. Sophia suddenly felt ashamed of herself as she had wronged him many times, but she could do nothing. She wanted to help now that her son had asked for her, as long as it did not affect her n. "Okay, I''ll call youter." Sophia hung up the phone after saying that and felt a little guilty. Walter used to be really nice to her, and she once wanted to give up her plot. However, it was only nearly. Sophia sighed. She did not expect that Walter was terribly gloomy now. Seeing Walter like this, Deborah quickly reached out to hold his hand. His hands were cold and they seemed to have no warmth. However, he was also trembling, not knowing whether it was because of grief or anger. "Walter, don''t be like this. You still have me." Deborah hugged him tightly. The soft curves and the warmth of Deborah''s body made Walter stunned, and his frozen heart slowly became warm. He hugged Deborah tightly and said in a deep voice, "Debbie, I only have you now. This time, I must get rid of her myself." Deborah knew that Walter was very upset. After all, he had regarded Sophia as his family, but he did not expect that Sophia had betrayed his trust and hurt his closest rtives. "Everything will be fine. If you feel ufortable, I''ll do itter." "No, she''s my mother. Even if I have to die, I have to kill her myself." Walter''s eyes shed a trace of pain and struggle. However, he calmed down eventually and he became determined. The men on Sophia''s side soon came back with news. With surveince camera as a proof, Walter indeed knocked Deborah out and brought her to a five-star hotel. They had note out yet. Hearing such a news, Sophia squinted her eyes. She must get the Grey Family''s sea navigation route, otherwise, her father would be very angry. Even though it was her father, Sophia could sense that her father was not someone who had needed her very much. Furthermore, she had got a few siblings who were not easy to deal with. If it were not for the fact that Deborah was Walter''s wife, Sophia would not be responsible for this task. This was a chance given by her father, and it might be herst chance. Sophia took a deep breath and whispered, "Wait for me here. I''ll take Ayaan there." Ayaan was good at fighting, and he could absolutely suppress Walter. After some consideration, Sophia decided to meet Walter. When Sophia called Walter, his face had be normal. "Mom, you don''t have toe. Just tell me what to do." Walter seemed to reject Sophiaing over. However, it was just because Walter acting this way and this made Sophia feel that he was not hiding anything from her. "Silly you, there are some things that can''t be exined clearly on the phone. Wait for me. I''ll be right there." Sophia hung up the phone after that. Walter sneered. He did not tell Sophia the address, nor did Sophia ask. However, she obviously knew his movements very well. When he recalled that Charlotte had once heard about his whereabouts from Sophia, he became very unhappy. Then, he called his assistant. "Check Sminorf Corporation thoroughly, you have to clear all the possible problems for me." "Okay, Mr. Song." The assistant quickly agreed. Seeing Walter like this, Deborah felt very distressed. "Honey, everything will be fine." "Thank you, Debbie. Thank you for falling in love with someone as bad as me." Walter was very d now. Deborah shook her head and said, "How can you be so bad? You are the best man in the world, at least in my eyes you are." Walter''s heart suddenly warmed up. Not long after, the sound of an engine came from the outside. Walter narrowed his eyes. Deborah smiled, "I''m going to y dead again." "Don''t worry. I won''t let you do this again in the future." Walter held Deborah''s hand affectionately. Deborah''s heart was beating so fast as if it could jump out of her throat at any moment. She lowered her head and her face was flushed. Deborah was so attractive that Walter almost lost control of himself, but he also knew that it was not the right time for him to be lustful. Deborah quicklyy on the bed and pretended to be out of consciousness. Walter tried hard to regte his breathing and suppressed his emotions, and then he sat next to Deborah with a gloomy face. Sophia parked the car and let Ayaan go down to have a look. After he found no suspicion, then only did Sophia get out of the car. They quickly got into the elevator and knocked on Walter''s door ording to the results of the investigation. When Walter opened the door, he was surprised to see Sophia. "Why are you here?" His body was blocked at the door. He did not want Sophia to go in, and his eyes were full of rejection. Sophia''s heart suddenly felt ufortable. "I''m your mother. What''s wrong with meing to see you?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "You better leave. I just want you to teach me and I didn''t want you toe over. This is Ocean City. Nathaniel won''t let you go once he knows you''re here. I don''t want to oppose them. Leave now." As Walter was speaking, he was going to push Sophia. Sophia became less suspicious of Walter. However, she pushed Walter away and walked into the room. "Hey, Deborah is my daughter-inw after all. Why can''t Ie here to see her?" Sophia walked over to Deborah as she spoke. When she saw Deborah lying on the bed, she was amazed. Deborah was really pretty. She had a kind of mboyant and arrogant aura emitting from her, which was different from Mango''s type of beauty. However, she could definitely beparable to Mango. It was no wonder that Walter could be so attracted to her. Sophia thought in her heart and could not help but sit down beside Deborah. Deborah did not dare to breathe. She tried her best to keep her breathing even, as if she really had passed out and had not awaken yet. Sophia was a little cautious and quickly reached out to touch Deborah. Deborah subconsciously wanted to react, but she stopped herself. Walter was watching nervously from the side. Sophia finally breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "Walter, I''ll take Deborah back to stay with me for a few days. You can rest assured that I''ll persuade her to go back to you during this period of time. Since you love her so much, I won''t let her leave you." Walter''s eyes suddenly became darker. "You want to use Debbie as a lure to get the Grey family''s navigation line, don''t you?" Sophia was not embarrassed at all when her son exposed her intention. Instead, she smiled, "We are rted to the Grey family by marriage. It''s totally fine to borrow something from them. Don''t be so serious, okay?" "What exactly are you nning now?" Walter frowned tightly. Sophia did not answer him but said in a low voice, "Son, I don''t live as good a life as you think. I must get Grey family''s navigation route, or I''ll lose my foothold here. You love me, don''t you? For so many years, you have given up so much for me, so it''s okay to help me again, right? Don''t worry, I''ll ensure Deborah''s safety. I can promise she''ll be fine after that." "What if I say no?" After saying that, Walter stepped forward and grabbed Sophia''s wrist. "Mom, repent now. If you turn yourself in, I''ll take care of you in your old age." Sophia''s face suddenly became gloomy. "Turn myself in? Are you kidding me? Walter, you used to oppose me for Mango, and now you''re treating me like this for the sake of Deborah. You should know that I''m the one who gave birth to you!" Sophia''s voice was somewhat shrill. After saying this to Walter, she immediately shot a look at Ayaan. Aya an understood immediately and charged towards Walter. Walter looked at Sophia calmly with a trace of heartache in his eyes, as if he had guessed that Sophia would do so. At this time, Sophia could not look directly into her son''s eyes. "Don''t me me. I have no choice." Sophia turned her head, and she did not see a red dot was pointing at Ayaan''s temple. ''Puff!'' the pistol was screwed with a silencer. In an instant, Ayaan fell down at a distance of less than half a meter from Walter. There was a hole in his temple, and blood was gushing out from the hollow. Sophia was naturally sensitive to this sound. She jerked her head back and felt a sharp pain in her wrist. "Walter, what are you doing?" Sophia wanted to get rid of Walter''s arm, but Walter grabbed her wrist tightly, and the syringe in his hand had been slowly pushed into her body. "What did you inject into me?" Sophia was going crazy. She had never thought that she would fall into her son''s trap. Not long ago, she came back to see Walter. Although she knew that Walter was on Mango''s side and he had actually called the police, he still gave her time to escape. This made Sophia feel that Walter still had a sense of filial piety for her. However, at the same time, she was upset that her son was too concerned about their rtionship and if he continued to be like this, he was destined to fail. It was not that she was not guarding against Walter this time, but she just thought that he would not really harm her. Walter pushed all the liquid from the syringe into Sophia''s body before releasing her. Sophia pped Walter. The force was so strong that Walter''s face tilted to one side, and the red marks of her hand appeared. "You unfilial son! I am your mother! I was pregnant for ten months and gave birth to you! How dare you do this to me! Huh? What did you put into me just now?" Sophia was about to explode. At this moment, Deborah slowly sat up. When she saw Walter''s swollen left face, she was furious. "It''s not a big deal actually! It''s just a drug that can make your heart stop working." Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 As soon as Deborah finished speaking, Sophia''s face changed. "You want to kill me? You unfilial son! It was me who gave birth to you, b*stard!" Sophia was so angry that she tried to p Walter again, but this time she failed. Deborah grabbed her arm and she fell to the ground. "Walter has been very kind to you. Do you think Nathaniel will let you go after what you did to Mango? If you fall into the hands of Nathaniel, you will suffer a hundred times worse than now. You did this yourself from the beginning. Walter just wants you to die in a more decent way and this is the best he can do. What else do you want from him?" Deborah''s words made Sophiaugh in anger. "The best that he can do? You''re the problem here! You''re a femme fatale who seduced him and asked him to kill me! I know at first sight you aren''t a good person! You wanted to marry my son so much, who knows if you just want to take advantage of him?" Before Sophia could finish speaking, Walter stepped forward and covered her mouth. You..." Sophia struggled but Walter directly grabbed her arm. There was a tinge of sadness in his eyes. "Mom, you''re getting astray. I''ll be upset if you only used my father and I but now that you''ve vited thew, you can''t escape anymore." "Nonsense!" Although Sophia could not speak, Walter saw the meaning in her eyes. He said wryly, "Do you know? It was because of my kindness that allowed you to have a chance to use Charlotte and Andrea to almost kill Mango. I know I''m wrong. I''m not talented at all and I don''t want you to be tortured to death by Nathaniel, so I will just give you a quick death. Don''t worry, mom. The drug is so strong that you won''t experience too much pain before you die. I''ll collect your body afterward and this will be counted as my responsibility as a son for you. We''d better not meet again in the next life." After Walter said that, tears started flowing down the corners of his eyes. Sophia still wanted to say something, but she felt a piercing pain in her heart. She struggled and cried for help. For the first time, she was in despair and trepidation, but Walter did not loosen his hands. Her whole body was twitching and eventually, she fell to the ground. She clutched her cor and tried to pull something out of her throat, but everything was in vain. Looking at Sophia''s painful look, Walter finally turned his face away and shed tears silently. Deborah''s heart ached. She hugged Walter tightly and whispered, "If you''re sad, just cry. No one willugh at you. After crying, there will be no more pain. I promise I''ll follow you forever and never leave you." Walter did not speak this time. He just hugged Deborah tightly. When Nathaniel''s men arrived at Sophia''s hideaway, all her people were seized, but Sophia was nowhere to be found. Ned told Nathaniel about it. Nathaniel looked at Mango who was sleeping soundly and asked Emberly and Lucy to take care of her. Then, he drove to Sophia''s ce. Under the cruel punishment of Nathaniel, someone finally confessed that Sophia went to Walter''s ce. ording to the address they gave, Nathaniel came to the hotel. When he knocked on Walter''s room, it was Deborah who opened the door. She was not surprised at Nathaniel''s arrival at all. "Come on in, Mr. Ye." Nathaniel was intimidating and he was omitting a threatening aura. When he came in, he saw Walter sitting on a chair. Sophia was lying on the bed and she seemed to be asleep. Extreme anger rose in Nathaniel. "Walter, are you trying to go against me now? Huh?" Nathaniel gnashed his teeth in rage. Walter was the person Mango cared about the most. If Walter were to oppose Nathaniel, he wondered if Mango would be upset after learning about it. When Deborah saw the anger in him, she quickly said, "Mr. Ye, Sophia is dead. She died not long ago due to myocardial infarction." Nathaniel was startled. How could it be so coincidental? Walter looked mncholic. He whispered, "You can find someone to check it out. The drug''s effect is too strong. She was in pain for more than ten minutes. Now her body is still warm." Hearing the word ''drug effect'', Nathaniel frowned. There were some guesses in his head. "What did you do to her?" Then, Deborah told him what had happened. Nathaniel looked at Walter with aplicated expression. Logically speaking, Nathaniel should be happy since Walter had personally finished Sophia for Mango. However, when he thought that all Walter did was for his wife, Nathaniel felt ufortable. Nathaniel thought he should be the one to handle Sophia, since Mango was his wife. However, Nathaniel seemed to understand Walter''s action. After all, Sophia was the one who gave birth to him. If she really fell into Nathaniel''s hands, her end might not be much better than Andrea''s. Nathaniel was still angry as he felt that it was unfair for Mango since she had suffered too much. On the other hand, Sophia died so easily. He felt mentally unbnced, but due to Walter and Deborah, he decided to let it go. Nathaniel came in full swing but went back in defeat. When he returned to The Ye''s Mansion, Mango had already woken up and she was eating. When she saw Nathaniel return, she asked, "Why did you go to thepany?" There was a tinge of grievance in her voice. Nathaniel''s heart ached seeing her like this. "To settle something." He wanted to tell Mango what had happened to Sophia, but after thinking about it, he decided not to. After all, Walter was Mango''s cousin. If she knew that Walter had killed his own mother for her, she would be upset and guilty. In order not to make Mango feel guilty, Nathaniel decided to conceal the truth. Mango did not suspect anything and said tiredly, "That''s strange. Am I really better now? Why do I still feel sleepy?" "Sleep now, then. It''s almost New Year anyway, it''s okay to have a good rest." Nathaniel held Mango''s hand in distress. Mango looked at Nathaniel who was in front of her and felt that it was great to be able to see him again. It was also the first time she had heard about the poisonous ck magic. She had always thought that it lived in myths and legends. She did not expect that she had really experienced it. Her fear lingered and she was afraid to sleep alone. "Will you sleep with me?" "Alright." Nathaniel took off his jacket and his shoes, then he went to bed with her. He pulled Mango into his embrace. Nathaniel felt that it was a gift from heaven to be able to hold onto Mango. Over the past few days, Nathaniel was extremely exhausted. Therefore, he fell asleep quickly with Mango in his arms. Mango looked at his sleepy face and she felt very satisfied. She found afortable position in Nathaniel''s arms and fell asleep too. On the other hand, Walter and Deborah directly took Sophia to the crematorium without informing anyone. After Sophia''s body had been cremated, they bought a cinerary casket. Then, they took her ashes to the cemetery that they bought in advance and buried it in. Seeing that Walter was well prepared, Deborah could not help but ask, "When did you buy the burial ground?" "When I realized she was acting fishy." Walter''s voice was hoarse. Deborah was a little astounded. At that time, Walter had not even started his vacation, but he already predicted that Sophia would come to such an end. She felt sorry for Walter and wanted tofort him but he said, "I''m fine now. My sadness faded when she left me. Even though I''m still a little upset now, the rtionship between Sophia and I have finallye to an end. I''m guilty, yes, but... if I hadn''t been too tolerant with her, Mango wouldn''t have suffered so much." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Don''t talk about yourself like that. You''ve never expected that she would join hands with Bernard, have you?" Deborah felt upset when she saw Walter''s current state. Walter held her in his arms and said nothing. However, Deborah''s love towards Walter had grown deeper due to this. When Toby told Brantley all these, Brantley sighed heavily, "It must be hard for Walter." "Mr. Xiao, Mr. Song is a reasonable one." Toby also admired Walter''s action. Brantley whispered, "Give the things left by my wife to Walter and tell him that these are what his grandmother left for him, which is also afort for him. At the same time, tell everyone that Walter is Xiao family''s grandson, and we''ll take care of his marriage with the Grey family." "Yes." Toby knew that Brantley had recognized Walter as his grandson. He paused and said with some embarrassment, "Mr. Xiao, Andrea is dead." Brantley went silent. Toby knew Brantley''s character and he was afraid that he would me Nathaniel. He quickly said, "It was Andrea who dug her own grave. She put vermin in Mango''s body. If Wisdom hasn''t read about this in the Hikasa Manual, I reckon that Mango will be dead by now." Brantley sighed heavily, "We can''t expect what the wicked ones will do. Forget it, I don''t have any status now so Nathan can do what he likes. It''s a pity that Queena suffered while giving birth to Andrea, but at the end she was led astray." Seeing that Brantley was not angry, Toby breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Everyone chooses their own path. Mr. Xiao, don''t be too sad." "Well... prepare some gifts. I''ll go to visit Mango tomorrow." "Alright." Then, Toby left. No one knew that Brantley had been keeping an eye on the Ye and Song family. Now that the matter was temporarily settled, Toby felt that there was no need to tell Nathaniel these things. Nathaniel slept very well. When the sun shone in their bedroom, he woke up. Nathaniel was mesmerized by Mango''s beauty, who was still sleeping soundly in his arms. He stretched out a finger and gently traced Mango''s facial features. Unknowingly, his entire face leaned over to her and he slowly lowered his head. At this moment, Mango suddenly opened her eyes, which immediately startled Nathaniel. The next moment, Mango directly reached out and pulled Nathaniel''s face down, and her warm lips kissed him. Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Nathaniel''s entire body was about to burst into mes, but he still restrained himself. After all, Mango''s health condition was not very stable. Mango could clearly feel the tightening and trembling of Nathaniel''s body, but she was startled when she did not see him take any further action. "Nathan?" Nathaniel sighed slightly and held her tightly in her arms. He whispered, "Not now. A few more days then." Mango''s face blushed. She almost forgot how weak she was. The two of them cuddled on the bed for a while. It was clear that Mango''s condition was much better than yesterday. She wanted to go out for a walk. Besides, Emberly also felt that lying on the bed all the time was not a good thing. Furthermore, she also missed her own children, so Emberly gave her a full body check-up before leaving. Mango arrived at the back garden with Nathaniel''s apaniment. There was only white snow covering the garden as it had been snowing these few days. Nathaniel pulled Mango''s clothes tighter to cover her body. Mango revealed a smile, "In the ancient times, the emperor would nt flowers or something else for his beloved concubine. Do you want to nt a few for me?" "Sure." Nathaniel did not hesitate at all. "I mean that you have to do it with your own hands." "Alright, then." Nathaniel''s eyes were full of love. Mango suspected that if she said that she wanted the stars in the sky, Nathaniel would have agreed and tried his best to get it. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She smiled with great satisfaction. Mango leaned into Nathaniel''s embrace and said in a deep voice, "It''s winter now so it''s not possible to nt them. We''ll do it in spring next year. Then, well see wintersweet blossom next winter and enjoy the scenery when the timees." "Yeah." Nathaniel epted all of his wife''s requests. Mango felt that the happiness now was surreal. Nathaniel saw that she looked tired, so he asked softly, "Do you want me to take you in for a while?" "No, I like this ce. It makes me feel alive." Hearing this, Nathaniel felt a little bitter. "Andrea is dead." Nathaniel knew that even if Mango did not ask him, it did not mean that she would not have questions in her heart. As expected, Mango paused for a moment, and she did not say anything else. Mango once wanted to have a good rtionship with Andrea. Unfortunately, Andrea''s was literally twisted and hence, she could not turn over a new leaf no matter what. Mango melted into Nathaniel''s embrace and said with a mncholic tone, "I''m the only one left in the family now. My father, mother, and sister are all gone. If it was in the ancient times, wouldn''t a woman like me be called a jinx?" "Nonsense." Brantley''s voice came from behind, causing Nathaniel and Mango to be taken aback. Mango struggled to get up, but Brantley stopped her. "Don''t get up. You are very weak now, weaker than an old man like me." "Grandpa." Mango was a little upset. Brantleyughed. "You''re behaving like a spoiled child, which means you''ve recovered well. Yeah, Nathan can take credit forthat." Nathaniel''s face flushed red. "Grandpa, go in and take a seat. I''ll make you some tea." Nathaniel was very respectful to Brantley. "Okay." Brantley entered their house with the help of Toby. Mango had nned to walk on her own, but she did not expect Nathaniel to directly carry her in. She felt that her face had be scorching hot. Everyone was smiling when looking at them. Mango buried herself in Nathaniel''s embrace like a shy little kid. Nathaniel smiled happily at the look of his wife. Brantley felt relieved when he saw the love between them. Toby took out a box and handed it over to Mango under Brantley''s order. "Grandpa, what is this?" Mango asked with some curiosity. "Open it and take a look." Brantley smiled faintly. Nathaniel ced Mango on the sofa. The tip of her nose was a little red from the cold, making her look especially adorable. Mango took the box and was astounded when she opened it. It was a ginseng! However, Nathaniel''s face changed a little. "Grandpa, this should be at least 100 years old, right?" This type of ginseng was priceless. Mango was a little confused. Wisdom happened toe out at this time. When he heard Nathaniel say that it was a century-old ginseng, he came over. He picked it up and looked at it. Then he sniffed it and said with a smile, "This is a good one! Mommy, you can enhance your strength after eating it, but you can''t eat too much. One ginseng rootlet per day is sufficient." "Well, you''re a smart one. Tell me, how many years is this ginseng?" Brantley saw that Wisdom liked it very much and could not help butugh. Wisdom smiled embarrassedly and said, "This ginseng should have been five hundred years already." Mango was immediately shocked by these words. "Five hundred years? Grandpa, this is too expensive. I can''t ept your gift." "What are you talking about? This is for you to eat. I''m old and I''m afraid that I can''t take it if I were to consume it. This ginseng can''t do me any good so I guess it''s the best if you let someone cook it, then I''ll no longer think it''s wasteful anymore." Brantley said with a smile, but Mango''s eyes were a little moist. "Grandpa." She was in Brantley''s arms like a baby. Brantley sighed. The Xiao family now only had Mango. No matter what, he had to ensure that Mango was safe and sound. Nathaniel was touched. Wisdom put away the ginseng and pulled Nathaniel''s sleeve, whispering, "Daddy, this ginseng is really good. Listen to me, mommy can''t eat too much." "Okay, I''ll listen to you." When Wisdom was talking about something rted to medicine, his eyes were were always shining and dazzling with energy. Brantley also liked Wisdom very much, but Wisdom was a little reserved. When Zion came out, she saw Brantleying and greeted him politely. "Great grandfather, nice to meet you." "Yeah. Are you on holiday now?" Brantley looked at Zion and felt that this child was too calm and not childlike at all. Zion nodded. "Yeah, it''s holiday and I''m going to Uncle Noah''s house so I won''t be apanying you now." "Alright." Nathaniel sent Zion away. When Wisdom saw that Zion had left, he also whispered, "I''m going to bring Rita back." "Okay." Then, Newell took Wisdom away. There were only a few adults left in the living room and Nathaniel began to make tea for Brantley. Brantley felt it was lively here in Nathaniel''s house. The fragrance of the tea filled the entire living room. Mango stayed by the side. Although she did not say anything, she made Brantley feel especially at ease. He looked outside and the snow began to fall again. Thinking of his deserted and quiet house, Brantley sighed, "It''s New Year''s soon. Are you going to stay in my ce for a few days? And then you can return here after the holiday season''s over." He had been living a solitary life for too long. Now that he was free, he was really afraid of loneliness. Mango paused for a moment and Nathaniel did not say anything else. It was obvious that he would respect Mango''s opinion. "Isn''t Walter getting married soon? Grandpa, you won''t let him live with you after he got married, will you?" "Does it matter? I bought a vi in the northern suburbs, which is very big. Everyone will go there to spend the New Year with me, let alone Walter and his wife. Even your aunt''s whole family can live there." Brantley''s words immediately startled Mango and Nathaniel. Aunt? It was Magnolia! This name caused Mango to feel a little conflicted. No one knew what Magnolia''s purpose was now. They did not know if she had nned something against the Ye family or the Xiao family. Was it really good to bring Magnolia back now? However, when she saw Brantley''s excited expression, Mango stopped speaking. Only Magnolia was left out of his three daughters. Mango could understand Brantley''s feelings, but she was in a dilemma. Nathaniel saw that Mango was conflicted and quickly spoke. "Grandpa, auntie has got something to do. I''m afraid she won''t be able toe back for the New Year. Besides, auntie is as good as dead in Ango." "What?" Brantley suddenly frowned. Dead? What did that mean? "Tell me everything now." Brantley''s face fell. Mango hurriedly said, "Grandfather, it''s hard to exin this because we don''t even know what''s going on. When auntie contacted me, I didn''t know who she was, but her identity stated that she''s dead in Ango. Even her son didn''t know she was still alive." "Magnolia has a son?" Brantley sighed. Mango nodded. Lebanon could not hide his identity anymore. Since Magnolia had already talked to Brantley, the appearance of Lebanon would only be a matter of time. However, no one knew what was going on in Ango. Brantley was lost in thought. For a moment, no one in the living room spoke, and the atmosphere was somewhat oppressive. After some time, Brantley sighed, "I don''t know what you guys do all day. Forget it, you have your way of living and I won''t force you but I''ll arrange the entire wedding for Walter." Mango felt that it was odd. "Grandpa, you''re just his grandfather- in-w. He still has a father. Why don''t you ask Mr. Song about his opinion?" "Carter? Are you talking about that scum? If he can take good care of his son, will Walter be like this? Just dump this irresponsible father! As for Walter, I''ll talk to him personally. I don''t believe that he won''t respect an old man like me." Brantley''s words caused Mango to burst intoughter. "Grandpa, you are so shameless." "That''s because I''m the oldest here." Brantley made a rare joke. The atmosphere suddenly became harmonious. Suddenly, the sound of the doorbell came from outside. When Lucy went to open the door, she brought back a bunch of gifts. Mango was a little surprised. "Lucy, who sent this?" "The Hans family sent it. They said that it''s New Year''s Day, so they sent it to both you and Mr. Ye." Lucy put all the gifts on the floor happily. There were a few big packages from the Hans family. Nathaniel had kept the incident of the poisonous ck magic a secret from the Hans family. He was afraid that something would happen due to their hot temper. Moreover, Mateo was from the military region and had a sensitive identity so it was hard for him to handle such matters. Seeing that the Hans family had sent such arge pile of presents, Nathaniel smiled, "What is it? Open it and take a look, yeah?" "Of course!" This piqued Mango''s interest. She quickly jumped off the sofa and went straight to open the packages. However, she was shocked by the gifts inside. Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel saw that Mango''s expression was a little strange. He quickly stood up and walked over. Mango was dumbfounded. Nathaniel came over and saw that the bag was full of meat. Wild chickens, wild rabbits and a lot of other things. They were all bloody and some of them were still twitching and bleeding from the corners of the mouth. This scene was especially irritating. If someone cowardly saw this scene, he would probably cry in terror. Although Mango did not cry, she had to endure the nausea as it was a very terrible feeling. "So these are the new year''s presents from the Hans family?" Brantley looked pale. Then, he asked Toby to call Mateo but Mango stopped him. "Grandpa, I''ll make the call." There was a trace of pleading on Mango''s face and Brantley could not bear to refuse. He sighed and turned around, but his face was still dark. He wanted to see what the Hans family would say first. If they were finding any excuse, he would not forgive those people. Mango''s body was still trembling. Nathaniel said with some concern, "Why don''t I call them? Don''t worry, I''ll be polite to them." "No, it''s an act of caring from them to send us the new year presents. To show respect, I should call them instead." Mango tried to calm down, and then picked up the phone to call Terrance. Mango did not know if Mateo was upied so it was better for her to call Terrance who was free. Terrance was astounded when he saw Mango''s number. Thinking of what happened during his date last time, he felt a little guilty and his voice softened. "Hi Mango, what''s up?" Mango smiled, "Terrance, I just received the new year gifts from the Hans family. It looks delicious. Those chickens and hares are notpletely dead yet, and their blood is flowing out. I heard that the taste is good if we cook them alive. Thanks for giving us such a wonderful gift." Terrance was confounded and said subconsciously, "What chicken and hare? I didn''t give you these things! I just bought some health products and asked someone to send them to you." "It''s not from you? Can it be from Mateo?" As soon as Mango finished her words, Terrance said directly, "It''s impossible. He went out on a mission and hasn''te back yet." Hearing this, Mango''s heart skipped a beat but she remained smiling, "Perhaps it was from the others. Maybe they''ve mixed the goods up. Never mind, I''ll ask again." "Okay, call me if you need anything." Terrance was a little worried too. "Okay, sure. Go ahead, Terrance." After that, Mango hung up the phone. Nathaniel was by her side, so he could naturally hear it clearly and he frowned. Seeing Mango''s expression, Brantley quickly asked, "Did the two brats from the Hans family send it?" "No, not them." Mango repeated Terrance''s words. Then, the living room suddenly became silent. Obviously, someone had used the Hans family''s name to give them the gifts. Thinking of this, everyone felt terrible. "I feel like I should tell Terrance and let him check who exactly sent the gift. Let''s throw the animals away. It''s better not to eat food given by stranger.1'' Nathaniel suggested. The incident of Mango got poisoned by the vermin was still a lingering fear in his heart. Now, he could no longer bear such a torment. Brantley also agreed with that. Seeing that both of them had reached a consensus, Mango did not say anything. She immediately ordered someone to take the package out and throw it away. Terrance began to investigate who sent the gift to Mango after receiving the news from her. Unfortunately, the person had an ident on the way back, and the driver had not yet awakened. This news frightened Mango. It did not look like a simple ident, and the animals really them feel eerie. Terrance swore to investigate this matter thoroughly, and neither Nathaniel nor Brantleypeted for it. Brantley frowned and said, "Why don''t you move to my ce? It''s not a good thing for them to cause any trouble as we''ve got more people there. I''m really worried about Mango now. It''s almost new year already and Walter is about to get married. We can always be alert and remind each other if we stay together, right?" If this incident didn''t happen, Mango would never want to move to Brantley''s house. After all, it was so nice to have some personal time with Nathaniel and do what she wanted. However, Mango knew that both Brantley and Nathaniel were very worried about it. What was more, her children were also very concerned about her during the period when she was unwell due to the vermin. Thinking of this, Mango nced at Nathaniel and whispered, "Then, shall we move?" "Yeah sure." The most important thing for Nathaniel now was to ensure the safety of Mango. If there was no vermin incident, he would not be so afraid. Now he was worried all day and this feeling was horrible to say the least. Seeing that Nathaniel had already agreed to it, Mango remained silent. Brantley was very happy with Mango''s decision too. He quickly asked Toby to take him home to clean up the room for Mango. Seeing that Brantley was so happy, Toby was d too. He smiled, "Mr. Xiao, we are now going to Mr. Song''s ce." "Yes, yes of course. I have to go to Walter and get something for his bride." As he said that, Brantley stood up and left. As soon as they left, there were only Nathaniel and Mango in the living room. Mango leaned in Nathaniel''s arms and asked in a deep voice, "Are you afraid that you can''t protect me well?" "Well, it''s safer to go to grandpa''s ce. All the people in grandpa''s ce were retired from the special forces, so I''m more relieved. Besides, there are many people, so no one dares to do something bad." Since Nathaniel had said so, Mango could only listen to him. "I think it''s better to send the children directly to his ce too." "Sure." Mango then yawned. Seeing that she was tired again, Nathaniel said softly, "Let me carry you up?" "Okay, but I still want to go out to buy some new year gifts. By the way, I''ll get some jewelries for Deborah. Although I''ve given them some wedding gifts, it is good to get her some jewelries too." Mango said while yawning. Nathaniel nodded and agreed. "I''ll go with you once you have had enough rest." "Honey, you''re so nice." Mango kissed Nathaniel''s face naughtily, and then she was directly picked up by Nathaniel and they went to the bedroom. On the other hand, Mango did not have any other weird feelings on her body. She just felt that her body was a little weak and that she liked to sleep. Nathaniel slept with her for a while. After that, Mango woke up and obviously, she had regained some energy. Mango called Deborah, who also seemed to have just woken up. Her voice was a littlezy. She immediately smiled, "Hey, it''s still daytime. Gosh, can''t Walter wait a little? This is getting out of hand!" Deborah''s face suddenly turned red from blushing. "Bah! Mango, what''s in your mind all day? Who said that we did it during the day now, huh?" "Did what?" Mango was in a good mood and wanted to tease Deborah. Deborah blushed and said with a smile, "Hmph! I don''t want to talk to you about this anymore. Why do you call me?" "Shopping, duh! Youing?" Deborah looked at Walter upon hearing Mango''s request. After Sophia''s death, Walter was blue... Not long ago, Brantley came and said that he wanted to hold a wedding. Then, Walter agreed. Plus, Brantley asked them to move to the vi to live with everyone, and Walter also agreed to it. However, Deborah could see that there was a chasm in Walter''s heart that needed time to be filled up. If Walter was with Mango right now, he might heal faster, right? Deborah thought and she had to admit that she felt ufortable. After all, Walter was her husband and he still needed another woman tofort him. However, Deborah believed in Mango and Walter. They were now rtives and sometimes, family was all someone needed. Thinking of this, Deborah whispered, "Wait a minute, I''ll ask Walter if he wants to go with us. After all, it''s snowing outside and without a driver, we can''t shop till we drop." "A I righty then." After that, Mango hung up the phone. Nathaniel knew that she was afraid of the cold, so he held her hands in his. "Will Walter go along with you girls?" Nathaniel asked. Mango thought Nathaniel was jealous again and smiled involuntarily, "He won''t affect your position in my heart. Don''t worry." After that, Mango smiled brightly. Nathaniel knew that Mango had misunderstood and wanted to exin, but he finally sighed, "Sophia is dead. She had myocardial infarction out of the blue, and the rescue was not timely." "What?" Mango was astounded. She thought she had heard it wrongly. How could Sophia, who had endured and struggled for so many years and who was even willing to sacrifice her own son, die so easily?! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Did you do that?" Mango looked at Nathaniel and felt a little nervous. Although everyone knew that Sophia deserved to die, but she could not die in the hands of Nathaniel. After all, Sophia was Walter''s mother. Walter hated her and med her, but he could not bear to see anyone hurting his mother. Mango did not have the confidence and could only look nervously at Nathaniel. She did care about Walter but at this moment, Nathaniel was a little jealous. However, he knew Mango''s feelings for himself, so he quickly adjusted his mood and whispered, "It wasn''t me. When I reached the hotel, Walter and Deborah were there and Sophia had passed away. She died in front of Walter, so I think this should be her best end. Although she had done so many bad things, her son still buried her body and she''s buried in the east of Radha Mountain. It''s a good ce, to say the least." Mango furrowed her brows upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. She died in front of Walter? Was this a coincidence or something else? Mango was confused for a while. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang and it startled Mango who was deep in thought. Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Mango looked down and saw that it was Deborah''s phone number. Suddenly, she felt a little anxious. "If you don''t want to answer it, then don''t. I can help you." Nathaniel knew how Mango was feeling now. She was probably afraid that Walter would be upset. It was not good to drag Deborah out to go shopping at this time. However, Mango shook her head and said, "No, I think Walter shoulde out for a walk now." "Hm?" Nathaniel was confused. Mango smiled, "It''s because you''d be there. You''re his cousin-inw. You''ll help him out, right?" What else could Nathaniel say? His wife gave him a task, so he had toplete it. Although he did not think Walter needed him, still it did not matter. At most, he just needed to talk to him. "All right." Nathaniel said faintly. Seeing that Nathaniel agreed, Mango finally answered the phone. "Deborah, how is it?" Mango tried to make her voice sounded normal. Deborah said with a smile, "Walter agreed! Let''s go now. I can''t wait to shop till we drop." "Please show me some mercy, Deborah." Mango and Deborah joked around. The two of them then burst intoughter. Nathaniel felt much better when he saw Mango''s happy face. It seemed that it was the right thing to tell Mango that Walter had settled Sophia by himself. After Mango hung up the phone, she went to get ready. Nathaniel took a down jacket and apanied Mango out. The two families met at the entrance of Segan Street. Nathaniel and Mango came earlier. Mango looked at the rednterns and ribbons everywhere and could not help but sigh silently. New Year was really around the corner. It had been almost a year since she came back. Too many things happened in the past year. Fortunately, everything was kept in order. The most important thing was that the man who was standing next to her had always been the one she always wanted. Mango took in Nathaniel''s arm happily. "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel thought Mango was cold when she suddenly grabbed his arm and asked, "Why don''t you increase the temperature of the air conditioner? If not you might catch a coldter." When Mango saw that Nathaniel was concerned about herself, she smiled, "I''m not cold. With you around, I''m fine. I just feel a little sad when recalling that when I first came back, the flowers were blooming in spring. It''s been almost a year now." "Yes, time really flies. That''s why we should be together. After all, time and tide wait for no man." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango suddenly felt veryfortable. "I find that you sweet talk more often now." "Well, my dear wifey has taught me well." Nathaniel said pleasingly. The corner of Mango''s mouth had curved up upon hearing his words. She entwined her fingers with Nathaniel''s and said with a smile, "This is called love." "That''s right." As long as Mango was happy, Nathaniel would follow everything she said. Not long after, Walter and Deborah finally arrived. As soon as Deborah got out of the car, she twittered, "Oh my! It''s too cold. Mango, are you feeling better now?" She wrapped herself up like a mummy and her look made Mangough. "Let me guess why you''re covering yourself like this. Are you afraid that the hickies on your neck will be seen by the others?" Mango made a move towards Deborah while speaking. How could Deborah let Mango strip off her scarf? She ran while shouting, "Nathaniel, can you make sure your wife behaves? What''s wrong with her? How can she look at my skin like that in the public? Did you satisfy her needs? Go get a room, bruh!" Mango did not let her go and said with a smile, "What are you afraid of? Just let me have a look. Only once!" "Oh, my god! You''re so shameless!" Deborah''s physical strength was very good, but she was also mindful of Mango''s health. Therefore, she ran and stopped just to tease Mango. After running for a while, Mango started gasping for air. "No... no. I can''t do this anymore." "Hey! Didn''t you say that you are powerful? What happen, huh?" Deborah provoked Mango. Mango rolled her eyes, "Just wait." "What?" Before Deborah could finish her sentence, Mango gathered a ball of snow beside her and threw it at Deborah. "Oh, d*mn! You sneaky girl!" Deborah was just hit by the snowball, and she subconsciously wanted to hit her back. The twodies started snowball fighting on Began Street. Their tinklingughter attracted some crowd. Walter looked at the happy faces of Mango and Deborah and could not help but smile. Nathaniel came to his side and said faintly, "Do you feel much better now?" "Yeah." Walter nodded. He ended his mother''s life with his own hands, which was an emotional barrier that he could not get over. However, seeing that his wife and Mango could be so happy and they no longer had to be threatened in the future, Walter felt that doing so was definitely a worthwhile move. He suddenly realized something and suddenly turned to look at Nathaniel. "Are youforting me?" "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just carrying out a mission. This is a mission that my wife gave me as she hopes that you''ll be happy." Walter was startled. "You told her?" "I just told her that Sophia suddenly died of heart disease and it was in front of you. I didn''t say anything else. I don''t know anything too, do I?" Nathaniel knew how to y around with his choice of words for sure. Walter then fell silent. It seemed that Nathaniel knew Mango very well. He was also very good to Mango, so Walter could rest assured now. "If you dare to hurt Mango, I''ll bring her home even if I get married. Don''t think about taking her away from me again." As soon as Walter''s voice fell, he heard Nathaniel said faintly, "You won''t have the opportunity." "It''s best if you can keep this promise." The two men were so quiet that it became a contrast to the two women ying on the street. Nathaniel saw Mango''s face turn red and she was sweating. Recalling that her body was still a little weak, he walked over. "Alright, stop ying. Look at you, you''re sweating all over." Nathaniel took out a piece of tissue from his pocket and wiped Mango''s forehead. Deborah was jealous of her. "Darling, I''m sweating too!" Deborah looked at Walter with a pout. Walter smiled lightly and stepped forward to hold Deborah in his arms. He said softly, "Did you sweat? Let me see." After that, his big hands randomly touched Deborah''s slim waist. Deborah was shocked. Then, her face and neck turned red. She hit Walter and whispered, "Stop it, we''re outside." "Well, if we weren''t, I would have examined your whole body instead." Deborah was speechless again. Walter had once again brought a blush to her cheeks. Mango teased, "Hey, what sweet nothings are you whispering to each other? Look at you, gosh!" "Go ask your dear Nathaniel for some too if you want, as we won''t let you overhear our private sweet talk." Walter told Mango. Mango immediately looked at Nathaniel and said with a grievance, "Honey, he''s so mean!" "It''s okay. We''ll make a scene during their wedding day." Walter was speechless upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. Nathaniel was going to make a scene? It did not feel right to think about it. No! Walter was worried and felt a chill down his spine. It was because Nathaniel''s tone was grim. Then, Walter went stammering. "Hey! Two... two of you can''t bully us like this!" When Walter finished his words, Nathaniel just gave him an indifferent look. Without saying anything, he helped to cover Mango by pulling her coat closer and said softly, "Let''s go shopping." "Sure." Mango won this time, so she was naturally satisfied. Walter looked gloomily at Deborah and said, "Dear, I think we can run away halfway on the wedding day. What do you think?" "I think we can." Deborah quickly nodded. Deborah was a little scared at the thought of Nathaniel''s personality of taking revenge for the smallest grievance. The four of them began shopping. Looking at the prosperity of Segan Street, Deborah asked with a smile, "Nathaniel, I heard that the whole Segan Street belongs to you, is it true?" Mango suddenly paused. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Hubby, for real?" She had been with Nathaniel for so long, but she still could not figure out how rich Nathaniel was. The whole street belonged to Nathaniel? Seriously? Didn''t that mean she was rich too? Looking at Mango''s shining eyes, Nathaniel''s heart lit up. He said softly, "Not all are mine. There are two shop lots belong to Walter." Walter was depressed. "Can we stop talking about this?" Hearing Walter''s words, Mango and Deborah suddenly became interested. "What do you mean? Is there a story behind it?" "Well, yes." Nathaniel''s lips rose slightly, but Walter became even more annoyed. "What the h*ll is going on?" Deborah grabbed Walter''s hand with a curious face. Walter sighed, "I was fooled by a certain someone." That someone among them raised his eyebrows without saying anything. Mango became more curious. "Come on, tell us!" Walter really did not want to talk about this embarrassing matter, but Mango and Deborah were waiting for him eagerly. While Nathaniel stopped saying anything after he started the topic. Obviously, he wanted to see Walter make a fool of himself. He scolded Nathaniel silently, and then said depressingly, "Nothing. Initially, half of the Segan Street belongs to me, but someone is particrly sinister. He schemed and bet with me, eventually I lost half of the Segan Street, leaving only thest two shops." Speaking of his dark history, Walter''s heart ached painfully. He had lost half of the Segan Street to Nathaniel! The rent in the Segan Street was high rocketing now. Why was he so stupid in the beginning? He knew that Nathaniel had some bad intentions, but he still fall into his trap and gave out his own properties. Otherwise, with half of the street, how could there be no ce for him among the four men of Ocean City? Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Hearing Walter''s words, Mango and Deborah were more intrigued by it. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Hubby, why did you frame him?" Mango looked up at Nathaniel. Nathaniel smiled lightly, "What to do? He can only me himself for having a low IQ. Oh and, be happy that you have a smart husband." "Excuse me? How dare you!" Walter felt that he could not hang out on this street anymore. Seeing that her husband had been bullied, Deborah quickly said to Mango, "Mango, your husband bullied mine. What should I do now?" "Hmm..." Mango was put into a trance by her question, but the next moment she defended Nathaniel and grabbed his arms. She said with a smile, "Sorry, I chose to stand on my husband''s side. You guys continue. At most, I''ll treat you guys for dinnerter." "Pft!" Deborah then turned her head away. Walter gritted his teeth and said, "It''s not a glorious thing for Nathaniel as well." "What do you mean?" It piqued Mango and Deborah''s curiosity again. Walter took a deep breath, "At that time, I was seeing the daughter of a real estate tycoon. And she told me that the shop lots here had some quality issues and it was estimated to be impossible to sell them out. So, this ce hasn''t be Segan Street." Speaking of which, Walter did not notice that Deborah was bing angry. While Mango and Nathaniel smiled proudly. This idiot talked about his ex-girlfriend in front of his wife. The most annoying thing was that the amount of Walter''s ex-girlfriends could fill up a truck. However, Walter did not realize that his wife was unhappy. He continued, "I bought half of the shop lots. I heard that there was a quality issue from her internal news, so I acted quickly. As soon as I sold off the shops, someone couldn''t wait to buy all of it. At that time, I felt that this person was unlucky, but I didn''t expect that my ex disappeared a few dayster. I asked around and found that the woman went abroad under someone''s arrangement. I immediately realized that something was wrong. I quickly asked someone to check it out. Then, I learned that Nathaniel and the woman deceived and schemed me. Now, do you think he is insidious?" Walter became angrier. However, he did not notice that Deborah was more infuriated than he was. Mango kept blinking at Walter, but Walter did not understand her meaning. "Mango, what''s wrong with your eyes?" As soon as he finished speaking, Deborah directly pinched Walter''s waist. "Ouch!" Walter whined in pain. "Honey, what are you doing?" Deborah gnashed her teeth and said, "Well, Walter. Would you like to tell me how you fell in love with the real estate tycoon''s daughter? Hmm? Why were you so stupid to believe that she could give you all the internal information from her family, huh?" Walter was pulled back to reality. "No, it was you girls who insisted in knowing this, that''s why I told you. Besides, it''s all history now. There are no exes anymore. What about you..." "What, huh? Half of the Began Street! Walter, you are such a wastrel! If you don''t sell it, I''ll be the owner now!" Deborah red at Walter with her hands on her waist. Walter''s heart was full of hatred! Great job, Nathaniel! Great job indeed! Just wait! However, the most important thing was tofort his wife for now. Nathaniel saw that Walter began tofort Deborah, so he stretched out his arm to hold Mango''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go first." "Yeah. If we''re here, Walter would be embarrassed to kiss Deborah." Hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel said sarcastically, "Would that man be embarrassed? You think too highly of him." Mango couldn''t refute his words. The two of them walked slowly hand in hand. Mango asked with some curiosity, "Why did you scheme Walter this way?" "If he didn''t sell off his properties to me, he would have half of the right to make decision. At that time, I wanted to turn this street into the most prosperous street in Ocean City, but Walter''s idea was to turn this ce into an office area. I had no choice but to plot against him. Besides, didn''t I leave him two more shop lots? It could be considered as taking care of him, otherwise, there would be nothing left for him." Nathaniel said it very calmly and confidently, and this made Mango too embarrassed to say anything. Well, Walter himself was an idiot. He really could not me the others. However, Nathaniel''s action made Mango understand him more. Nathaniel was really merciless to the others. They strolled around slowly, while Walter and Deborah quickly followed them. Deborah''s face was blushing, and Walter looked satisfied. Ah, men... Mango shook her head, but the corners of her lips lifted slightly. This was nice indeed. The four of them went to the jewelry shop. Deborah''s ring was specially customized abroad by Walter, so Mango obviously would not steal the spotlight. She took Deborah around and only had eyes on a pair of emerald earrings. This pair of emerald earrings were of good color and quality, and Deborah also liked them very much. Just as Walter was about to pay, Mango stopped him. "I''ll pay for this." "Why?" Walter was somewhat surprised. Mango smiled, "This is a present for my cousin-inw. It has nothing to do with you." Walter did not refuse Mango''s good intention. "Alright. Anyway, the whole Segan Street belongs to your family. Of course, you can afford it." His sounded so bitter when he said that. Nathaniel frowned, "I''ll transfer the shop lots that you had initially under Deborah''s name. So, this would be her dowry." "What do you mean?" Both Walter and Deborah were astounded. However, Mango said with a smile, "I have discussed with Nathan. Although half of the shop lots here used to belong to Walter, he was not very smart. Losing such arge sum of wealth is enough to prove that he is not familiar with the real estate industry. Since you guys are getting married, we will give you some wedding gifts. We have discussed about it already. Then, Deborah will take all these properties to marry into the Song family. Since Walter had too many exes, in order to prevent you from suffering losses or being bullied, the right is in your hands. Once he disappoints you one day, you can take away all these and divorce him, and then you can find a boy, no, two or three handsome boys to lead afortable life." Deborah never thought Mango would treat her like this. Mango and Nathaniel had already sent her the wedding gifts. Now these were the extra gifts from them and it was done specially for her sake. Mango was Walter''s cousin, but at this moment, Mango was standing on her side to protect and make ns for her. Deborah was touched and felt like crying. "Mango, I dunno what to say." "No worries, we are gonna be a family in the future. Everyone will help each other. Everything will get better in Ocean City." Mango patted Deborah on her shoulder. Walter was also touched, but he could not show his feelings. He could only say gloomily, "Please, Mango. You are my cousin. You can''t ally with my wife to bully me, right?" "How can this be considered bullying? This is to set up financial resources for you, just in case you lose Sminorf Corporation again." After that, Mango stuck out her tongue at Walter. Walter felt that he was hurt again. "Nathaniel, why are you just standing and watching your wife behave like that?" "What can I do otherwise? I don''t want to sleep elsewhere tonight." Nathaniel finished his words with a strong desire to survive, and took Mango to pay the bill. Deborah''s eyes sparkled with tears. She was the daughter of the Grey family, so she was not short of money. Although half of the shop lots on Segan Street would give her considerable profits, what moved Deborah was not this, but Mango''s concerns for her. No matter how rich other people were, they would not give such a lucrative property as a gift. However, Nathaniel and Mango did it for her. Deborah was too jovial. Who said that she would be wronged if she married to Walter? Everything was worth it! Walter walked towards Deborah, took her hands and said softly, "If you''re willing to, I''ll hand Sminorf Corporation to youter." "I don''t want to be a strong and independent woman. Why do I want Sminorf Corporation? My family has a lot of businesses waiting for me to inherit. Walter, I don''t need your money." Deborah quickly exined. Walter smiled, "I know, I just think that you are generous, and I used to be so bad that I don''t deserve you. I just hope these things can bind you beside me after I give my life and all my properties to you." "It''s not money that can tie me up, but you. I love you, Walter. Even if you are a poor man, I will still love you." Deborah''s words immediately warmed Walter''s heart. The chasm in his heart due to the loneliness and abandonment by Sophia was immediately filled up by Deborah. He hugged Deborah and whispered, "Debbie, thank you for loving me, really." "Silly boy." Deborah looked at Walter lovingly, and felt she that she could live happily every after with him. She was confident that they would have a jolly marriage. Mango smiled after she saw from the corners of her eyes that they were so affectionate towards each other. She grabbed Nathaniel''s hand and said, "Hubby, won''t you feel sad that you have to give out your lucrative shop lots as a gift to them?" "As long as you''re happy, everything is fine. Those are only a few shop lots on the street, and the Ye Family certainly does notck any money, am I right?" Nathaniel''s rich and generous manner was really charming! Mango said with a smile, "You are such a spendthrift. Even if we''re rich, we can''t do this all the time. You must make more money to support our family in the future, okay? Otherwise, I don''t want you anymore." "You can''t abandon me. If you don''t want me, I''ll be a pauper." Nathaniel suddenly pulled Mango into his arms, but at this time, a sh of light made his eyes narrow in an instant, and his aura became colder. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 "What''s wrong?" Mango could sense that Nathaniel''s body was stiff, and he was also emitting a dangerous aura. "Nothing." Nathaniel''s gaze softened when he looked at Mango. When he was holding Mango, he made a gesture. Then, Mango saw Walter and Deborahing over. Theirplexions were ruddy. It was obvious that their conflict had been resolved. Seeing Deborah''s rosy cheeks, Mango smiled, "Oh, you''re done so quickly?" "Can you not be so straightforward? You''re ady after all! Let''s go now!" Although Deborah was embarrassed, she was still very tough. She took Mango''s hand and walked forward together. Nathaniel took a few steps back and said to Walter, "There was someone who took pictures of us just now. I think we''d better not wander around. New Year is around the corner, and you''re also about to get married. It''s not good if anything happens this time. Anyway, well move in together tomorrow, and everything can be discussed by then. Let''s call it a day." Walter frowned slightly. "Was it a reporter?" "I''m not sure. I''ve already sent someone to catch the person." Nathaniel said faintly. Walter looked at the two people who were talking andughing in front of him. He knew that Mango and Deborah did not know about this. He whispered, "Later, we''ll go home respectively. Call me if anything happens. I know I''m not as capable as you, but I definitely can do something, can''t I?" "Yes, I''ll ask you for help when it''s needed. Before this, the Hans family sent the new year gifts over. They were all dead meat, dripping with blood. And for this, Terrance said that it wasn''t from him. Something must have happened. The person who was supposed to deliver the gifts had an ident on the way back. Now that he''s unconscious, the clue is lost. If you''ve got time, you might as well investigate this matter." Nathaniel then handed the matter to Walter. Walter did not refuse and nodded. After they finished speaking, they separated ways. Mango was tired and her eyelids were heavy. She could not help but yawn. Deborah saw it immediately. "Are you tired? Let''s stop here, then? I don''t have anything that I really need. Everything I need for the wedding is almost ready. My father has me as his only daughter, so he has already prepared the dowry. As for the other things, Walter is also preparing." Mango said with embarrassment, "I''m sorry, my body really can''t hold on any longer." "Don''t say that. You have just recovered from the ck magic. Your body needs time to heal. When we start living together tomorrow, I''ll cook some great food for you every day. I promise to take care of you." Deborah''s words made Mango beam with happiness. "Really? That''s a deal. Haha! I''ll have to rely on you for my three meals!" "Sure thing." The two of them looked at each other and smiled, as if they had known each other for many years. When Nathaniel came to Mango''s side, Mango just turned around and smiled at Nathaniel, "Hubby, I''m tired." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Do you want to go back now?" Nathaniel''s eyes were very gentle. "Well, you need to carry me." It was rare for Mango to act like a baby. "All right." Nathaniel squatted down and carried Mango on his back. Seeing them like this, Deborah said to Walter, "They''re deeply in love, huh." "Don''t envy them. I''ll treat you well in the future." Walter took Deborah''s hand. Deborah looked at the man next to her, who was now her husband, she could not help but grinned. She finally got what she wanted and married Walter. She would never let herself down in the future. Nathaniel walked on the Segan Street with Mango on his back. A few snowkes were flowing in the air. Mangoid on his shoulder and asked in a deep voice, "What did you just see?" "Nothing actually." Nathaniel did not want Mango to waste time on this. Mango said softly, "Don''t lie to me. I saw something a dangerous look from you and it''s terrifying." "Did I scare you?" "Perhaps... a bit. It seems like I haven''t seen you like this for a very long time. Now, I almost forgot that you were once that decisive and forceful." Mango had a mixed feeling when she said that. Nathaniel smiled suddenly. "I''m still decisive and forceful." "Not to me." Mango said proudly. Nathaniel nodded, "Well, of course. If I''m doing this to you, can I still have the chance to sleep on our bed with you?" "Of course not!" Mango began tough after responding to him. A year ago, she did not expect to have such a breakthrough and a marriage with Nathaniel. Now, she cherished this hard-won happiness. "Nathaniel, if there''s really something, must you not hide it from me, okay? I''d rather be know everything than a fool." Mango''s words caused Nathaniel''s body to slightly tremble, but he still said, "Alright." The two did not speak again, but it was unusually harmonious. Mangoid on his shoulder and at this time, she felt that Nathaniel was the most handsome. Segan Street was a very long street, but for them, it was still short. Then, Mango fell asleep. Nathaniel heard the even breathing sound on his shoulder. A trace of heartache shed past his heart, and then he quickened his pace. When they reached their car, Nathaniel opened the door and switched on the air conditioner inside the car. Only then did he carefully ce Mango in the front passenger seat and buckle the seatbelt for her. When everything was ready, Nathaniel got on the car and started the engine. When they returned to The Ye''s Mansion, Lucy stood at the door with a worried face. Nathaniel parked the car. "Lucy, what''s wrong? What happened?" Lucy looked at Nathaniel and nced over at Mango was still sleeping soundly, she paused for a moment before whispering, "Sir, the dog behind our house has died." "What dog?" Nathaniel was dumbfounded. Lucy hurriedly exined, "Some time ago, there were two stray dogs roaming around this area. Rita seemed to like them very much, so she asked us to raise them at the back door and build a dog kennel for them. We fed them the leftovers every day, and the situation was quite good. Today, I threw away the disgusting gifts from the Hans family. I thought it would be a little wasteful to throw everything so I decided to feed some to the dogs. But I didn''t expect them to die after eating it." Nathaniel frowned. The wild animals were poisonous! Such a realization made Nathaniel break out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, Mango had thrown it away. Otherwise, no one would have known what would happen now. Thinking about this, Nathaniel trembled with fear. Who was it that wanted their lives? Sophia was dead. Was it Bernard? Bernard relied on Lexis in Ango. Did this have anything to do with him? All kinds of thoughts ran through his mind. He nced at Mango who was sleeping and said in a deep voice, "Lucy, find a ce to dispose of the corpses of the dogs. Call Emberly to examine the leftovers. Also, check the other items sent by the Hans family and see if there are any problems. Send them back to the warehouse if there are no problems." "All right." Lucy quickly turned around and went to execute Nathaniel''s orders. Nathaniel frowned again. When could they have a peaceful New Year? Nathaniel sighed silently. Then, he saw that his subordinate grabbed a person and came over to him. He was afraid that Mango would not be able to rest well outside and might even cause a cold. Thus, he drove the car into the garage and held Mango up before walking in. With the help of Nathaniel, Mango returned to her bedroom and did not wake up. Nathaniel adjusted the temperature in the room and then went downstairs. Then, one of his men escorted a person over. Nathaniel saw that there was a camera hanging around the man''s neck. He looked at the man coldly and asked faintly, "A reporter, huh?" "He''s got a reporter license, but we can''t identify his name. It''s very likely that he''s the kind of person who simply writes for the newspapers." The subordinate reported dutifully. The man was startled when he saw Nathaniel, and then he said quickly, "Mr. Ye, I didn''t mean anything else. I just saw that you and your wife are affectionate, so I took a picture and sent a Twitter. I swear, I don''t have any other intentions." "Do you think I''ll believe what you said?" Nathaniel looked at him and spoke slowly. The man''s expression changed slightly, then he lowered his head and said, "Mr. Ye, I really don''t mean anything else." "Tell me, who sent you here?" Nathaniel''s voice turned colder. The man was determined to im that he only wanted to post some pictures on Twitter to increase the number of his followers. Nathaniel knew that he could not get any real answer from him, so he said to his subordinates, "It''s up to you on handling him. I just hope to know the truth." "Okay, Mr. Ye." When his subordinate was about to take away the man, Nathaniel stopped him. "Leave the camera here." Nathaniel''s words directly drove the man crazy, and he wanted to smash the camera, but Nathaniel''s man quickly grabbed it. The man shouted hurriedly in a frightening voice, "Mr. Ye, could you please show some respect for my profession?" "Respect? Did you respect me when you took pictures of me? Do you know that you have vited my rights? It''s fine that I don''t sue you. How dare you go on and talk about respect with me? Take him out!" Nathaniel''s frigid and dangerous aura swept through the living room and immediately the room seemed to be in a frozen state. The man still wanted to do something, but he was taken away by Nathaniel''s sidekick. Nathaniel snorted and immediately turned on the camera. The cameras were full of photos of him and Mango all these while. Nathaniel had some impression on some of them, but not all. He looked at them one by one with cold eyes and no one knew what he was thinking. Suddenly, a photo attracted Nathaniel''s attention, and his face suddenly darkened. No wonder! Nathaniel''s eyes shed past an understanding, and then he suddenlyughed. The one in the photo had disguised himself for a long time. However, everything was in vain now. Nathaniel was secretly happy. He then downloaded the photo and saved it on his phone. Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 When Mango woke up, she realized that she was lying on her own bed, and felt like crying in despair. How did she fall asleep again? She was the one who wanted to go out for shopping, but eventually she fell asleep on Nathaniel''s shoulder. Well, it must be because Nathaniel''s shoulders were toofortable. Mango consciously wanted Nathaniel to be held ountable for this. When Mango thought of Nathaniel, she discovered that he was not in the room. She yawned, drew the quilt over and got out of bed. Then, she found a coat and put it on before she went out of the room. Lucy came over with a cup of coffee in her hand. "Lucy, is this for Nathaniel?" "Yes, madam." Lucy quickly said. "Where is he?" "He''s in the study room." "I''ll go." Mango took the cup of coffee from Lucy and walked towards the study. She knocked on the door, and Nathaniel''s deep voice came from inside. "Come in." Mango pushed the door open and saw Nathaniel looking at something on theputer screen, and she walked towards him. "If there''s anything you need to deal with thepany, you can go back there first, you don''t have to stay at home with me." Mango handed the coffee to Nathaniel. Nathaniel saw that it was Mango who had sent it over, so he quickly took the cup. Then, he pulled a chair to Mango. After that, he said softly, "It''s not about thepany. Didn''t you ask me if there''s anything when we went out shopping earlier today?" "Well, you told me it was nothing." Mango looked at Nathaniel in dismay. Nathaniel was embarrassed and harrumphed, "At that time, I saw someone taking a picture of us. I didn''t know who that person was, so I couldn''t tell you anything." "Hmm... you are always like this. You won''t tell me anything before it bes clear to you. Now that you told me, is it because you already knew the person''s identity?" Mango shook her head and asked. Nathaniel whispered, "I haven''t found out his identity, but I found something valuable in his camera. Would you like to have a look?" "What could it be?" Mango thought it was going to be bad for sure. Nathaniel dragged her by the hand and let her look at hisputer. "I copied these from the camera. Look at them, did you find anything?" Nathaniel pointed to the several photos on theputer. Those pictures were taken when Mango and Nathaniel were together, but they always had this one passerby around them. Originally, it was normal to take photos with passers- by. After all, it was secretly taken. However, after viewing a few pictures, she noticed that the passer-by was the same person, so it was definitely not a coincidence. Mango''s brows furrowed instantly. "Who is this?" She pointed at the person in the photo and asked while looking at Nathaniel. Nathaniel rubbed Mango''s hair and said, "You''ve also noticed that this person has always appeared by our side as a passer-by, haven''t you?" "Have you found out his identity?" Mango looked at Nathaniel in confusion. Nathaniel frowned slightly and whispered, "I guess he''s Bernard." "Bernard Gaylord?" Mango could not help but nce at him in the picture a few more times. Bernard had always been very mysterious. Even if the country issued a wanted notice, not many people knew how Bernard looked like. Looking at this unpretentious man, it was estimated that one would not pay much attention to him. After all, he was a very ordinary-looking man. He possessed an average appearance and he was someone who would not stand out among the crowd. However, if one looked closely, his appearance was very simr to Laney''s. Mango observed him once more and realized that Bernard was indeed very simr to Laney. "It''s said that he resembled his aunt, and it seems that it''s true, he''s almost a copy of Laney. If I didn''t know that their rtionship was nephew and aunt in advance, I would think that they are mother and son." Mango''s words immediately astounded Nathaniel. "Wait a minute, what if they are really mother and son?" "What?" Mango raised her head in surprise and looked at Nathaniel, who was lost in his thoughts. The more Nathaniel thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. "I''ve been thinking that Bernard, who was Laney''s nephew, didn''t have to be too upset and crazy about Laney''s death. He seems like he can''t wait to tear us into pieces. But what if Laney is his mother? In that case, I can understand Bernard''s anger." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango paused for a moment. Ideas ran through her mind at this time. "Bernard is Laney''s son? How is that possible? Didn''t Laney and Kolton only have one child, Sise? Also, it was a scheme from Laney against Kolton that she got pregnant with Sise. If Bernard is Laney''s son, but his father isn''t Kolton, then who could it be?" Nathaniel could not answer Mango''s question either, but he said in a deep voice, "There''s one thing that I''m certain of, If Bernard is Laney''s son, then we can exin why Laney did everything for him. She had schemed against Kolton and got pregnant with Sisi because she wanted to give Bernard a good background. All of her ns were for him. When she started to take action against the Ye family, she was actually plotting for Bernard even though she said that it was for Sisi. I can say now that Laney used Sisi as the reason to take over the Ye family for Bernard." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango was in a daze. "Why do you think so? Sisi is also Laney''s daughter." However, Nathaniel shook his head and said, "Laney knew that Kolton was the second son in the Ye family when she schemed against Kolton and got pregnant. Moreover, Kolton did so much for Marrisa, so Laney must have seen it clearly. With her intelligence, she could understand that even if she was pregnant with Koiton''s child, Kolton would not change for her, and he might even hate her more. But still, she did it. So, what''s the reason? Also, she understood Kolton so much that she could predict what would happen to herself if Sisi was born, but she did not escape. Instead, she chose to give birth to Sisi under Koiton''s knowledge, and let him send Sisi away with her consent, but why?" Mango was bing more puzzled by Nathaniel''s questions. "No, wait a moment. Let''s talk about why do you think Laney can escape from Koiton''s control?" Seeing Mango had fallen into a dead end, Nathanielughed, "Have you forgotten that Laney and Marrisa left the orphanage with Kolton, and Laney was Marrisa''s good friend? As long as Laney didn''t plot against Kolton, Kolton would treat her as a VIP. After all, Marrisa didn''t have many friends and she''d be happy to have Laney beside her. So even if Laney set up Kolton and slept with him, given Koiton''s character, he''d either kill her or send her away, or he''d ask someone to feed her the contraceptives, but these didn''t happen obviously. Don''t you think it''s strange that Laney could stay alive that time? With Koiton''s personality, he didn''t kill Laney, but only imprisoned her. What was more, Marissa was told that Laney went out of the ind, why?" After Nathaniel''s questions, Mango finally felt that something was amiss. Koiton''s feelings for Marrisa were obvious to all. Nathaniel was right, Laney had schemed against Kolton. With his personality, he would definitely not let Laney live. In any case, it was the same for him to tell Marrisa that Laney had left the ind after killing Laney. However, Kolton allowed Laney to stay alive. Not only had she survived, but she had also given birth to Sisi. This was enough to prove that Laney must have grabbed hold of something against Kolton, causing him to have no choice but to be wary of her. So what was it? If Nathaniel''s guess it right that Laney gave birth to Sisi and was a cover for Bernard, then the things behind this were worth exploring. Unfortunately, both Kolton and Marrisa were dead. They might not know what were the reasons behind all these anymore. Mangomented theck of clue. However, when she thought of the possibility that Bernard was Laney''s son, she wanted to verify it. "Let''s not care about the ''why''. I just want to know how to verify if Bernard is Laney''s son. How about we let Sisi do the DNA test with him?" "It''s no use. The level of the paternity test between Sisi and Bernard will be high even if they''re rtives. The most direct way is to take Laney''s DNA and Bernard''s to do the test." Mango felt disappointed upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Are you kidding? Laney is dead. Do you still want to take out her ashes for a DNA test?" Nathaniel listened to Mango''s teasing but did not be angry. Instead, he smiled, "There''s someone who has Laney''s DNA." "Who is it?" "Lebanon." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Nathaniel said faintly. "Lebanon hates Laney so much because of Alfred''s death, and he even killed her. Naturally, he had to choose a very secluded ce to do this. Laney was dismembered, and every inch of her flesh was cut out of her body and blood will of course spurt out. If we examine carefully, we should be able to find the DNA sample that we want. But there is a question, how can we tell Lebanon about this?" "Tell him everything then." Mango was not as concerned as Nathaniel was. She said directly, "Send Bernard''s photo to Lebanon. If we hadn''t seen Bernard before, I guess that Lebanon would not have seen him in person too. Lexis trusted Bernard so much that he would definitely protect him well. If Lebanon got to know how Bernard looks like, then we could focus on getting his DNA sample. At that time, we can solve this problem easily." When Nathaniel heard Mango''s analysis, he was not very happy. "Hmm? Did I say something wrong?" Mango could not help but ask Nathaniel when she saw he did not give her any response. Nathaniel whispered, "You are right, but now there is a very serious problem, that is, does Lebanon want to help us or not?" "What do you mean?" Mango immediately felt confused. Had she missed out something during the period she was under the spell of the ck magic? Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 When Nathaniel saw Mango''s dumbfounded face, he suddenly felt that she was so adorable and charming. He said with a smile, "Didn''t you notice that Lebanon hadn''t been in contact with us since he returned to Ango?" "Maybe he''s busy." After Nathaniel''s reminder, Mango recalled that other than the fact that she had taken the initiative to look for Lebanon, he had not actually called her. In the past, Lebanon had been eager to let Mango know about their rtionship. Perhaps, he had been preparing to seize power in Ango. However, he seemed to have disappeared without a trace after he avenged Alfred, there was no news of him at all. Mango''s brows furrowed slightly. "Do you have any news about him?" "No, but I guess that Magnolia must have done him some favors behind him. That''s why Lebanon was so calm and didn''t rush to us for help. If we can''t benefit him in any way, he might not be willing to help us when he''s surrounded by enemies now." Nathaniel said faintly. He did not want to go any deeper than this. After all, he did not want Mango to get involved in too many political affairs in Ango. Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango wanted to retort, but after the Shen family''s incident, she no longer dared to have any expectations in humanity, especially when Lebanon was in the whirlpool of politics. If he had not considered any other factors on his side, Mango would not believe him at all. Nathaniel saw how conflicted Mango was and quickly said, "Alright, it''s not difficult to find out about this. At worst, I''ll take the initiative to find Lebanon and make a deal." "No, don''t do that." Mango quickly shook her head. "Whether Bernard is Laney''s son or not, it has got nothing to do with us. Anyhow, the fact that Bernard is our mortal enemy will not be changed. If we can get the sample, it''s only one thing that can help us to understand our enemy more. Without this, it doesn''t affect our rtionship with Bernard. After all, the DNA test result won''t change anything. I don''t think it is worthwhile to lose our own interests and make a deal with Lebanon for such an irrelevant person." Mango''s words made Nathaniel slightly startled. "You don''t seem to like Lebanon very much?" "I can''t say. After all, I don''t have much contact with him, I''m content with our current life, talking to our kids and drinking tea with grandpa, I''m very satisfied. Why should I let everyone of us fall into a fight in Ango? If we really can''t avoid it and if Lebanon asked us for help, it won''t be toote for us to think about it by then. All I''m thinking now is about how to spend the New Years with you and our family. As long as it''s not too serious, I don''t want to bother about the rest." After saying that, Mango hugged Nathaniel. This was Mango''s wish for the New Year, how could he not grant it? "Alright, let''s not get involve in these messy matters and spend the new year happily together." "Yeah! That''s right." Mango was very satisfied with Nathaniel''s answer. "My dear wife, well need to move to grandpa''s tomorrow. Do you have something to prepare?" Nathaniel saw that Mango did not want to discuss that topic, so he understood and stopped talking about it. Mango shook her head, "Grandfather should get everything ready for us already, right? There''s no need for us to prepare anything. We can just bring ourselves and devour all the good food there!" "Such a shameless girl you are." "Of course! After all, I''m his granddaughter." Mango''s heart skipped a beat as she spoke. In addition, Lebanon was also Brantley''s grandson. Thinking of Lebanon, Mango paused for a moment. However, she quickly smiled, "Hubby, I want to eat something delicious." "Are you hungry now?" "Well, yeah!" When Nathaniel heard that Mango was hungry, he quickly got up to cook for her. Under Nathaniel''s care, Mango had be a foodie. She said it like a spoiled child, "I want to eat egg fried rice, a heart-shaped one, please." "All right." Nathaniel smiled dotingly. Right now, even if he did not know how to make anything that Mango wanted to eat, he would still learn it on the spot. After he left the bedroom, his subordinate waited in the living room. When he was about to speak, Nathaniel stopped them. "Go to the kitchen to cut some vegetables for me." "Huh?" Nathaniel''s order startled him, and he thought he had misheard him. "What? You don''t know how?" Nathaniel''s tone became cold. The subordinate hurriedly said, "Yes, yes. What should I cut?" That must be a joke, how dare he say that? Nathaniel pointed to the carrot on the side and said, "Cut the carrot into cubes. You know how, right?" Eventually, Nathaniel still looked at his subordinate with doubts. His subordinate felt extremely stressed and sweat starting seeping out from his forehead. However, he could only nod and say, "Yes, I do." Nathaniel''s tone was a little better as he watched his subordinate take the carrots and cut it into cubes. "Did you notice something?" Nathaniel asked in a deep voice, looking in the direction of the bedroom from the corner of his eyes. Fortunately, Mango did note out. Since Mango did not want to interfere in these matters, she''ll let him do it. Actually, Nathaniel also wanted to spend a great New Year together with her. However, now that someone hade looking for them, there were some things that he had no choice but to deal with. He could only secretly remove all these hidden dangers for his family. The subordinate paused. When he was about to stand up and report, Nathaniel said, "Keep cutting them, more evenly." Hearing Nathaniel''s request, his subordinate really felt like crying. He lowered his head and said while struggling with cutting the carrot, "Mr. Ye, the reporter confessed that there was a man who gave him a sum of money and asked him to follow and take photos of you and your wife every day. As for who the person was, the reporter really doesn''t know. Both of them contacted through email. He had also checked the email address and turned out that it was an ount bought from Amazon. I couldn''t find any specific details." Hearing this, Nathaniel frowned slightly. The person wanted to know their routine? Who was paying so much attention to them? Was it Magnolia? Or was it Bernard? Nathaniel wasn''t really sure. "Do you have that email?" "Yes, I got it from the reporter, it''s here." As he was about to reach for it, Nathaniel said, "Focus on cutting the carrot, we''ll talk after that." "Sure." His subordinate did not know what kind of training this was, but since Mr. Ye told him to do it then he would abide by it. After cutting the carrot into cubes, Nathaniel said lightly, "Send the email address to my phone, you can leave now." "How should we deal with the reporter?" The subordinate asked uncertainly. Nathaniel paused and whispered, "Lock him up first, I''ll tell you after checking the email address." "All right." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The subordinate quickly exited the kitchen. Nathaniel washed his hands, then put on an apron and began to prepare other dishes. Not long after, a bowl of egg fried rice was ready. He went upstairs with the egg fried rice. Mango was watching some TV program with her mobile phone, she wasughing hysterically. This was the real Mango that he knew of. He ced the egg fried rice on the nightstand and took Mango''s phone away. After clicking the pause button, he ced it on the table next to him. "Eat first. You can''t watch anything while you''re eating." Mango was enjoying the show when Nathaniel snatched away her phone. She was a little unwilling to do so, but when she saw the concern in Nathaniel''s eyes, she felt relieved. After all, nothing was more important than Nathaniel. The fried egg fried rice that Nathaniel made was delicious and it was giving out a fragrance, she couldn''t help but give him a thumbs-up. "Honey, you''re so amazing!" "Well, I''m your husband, I have a lot of skills, eat now quickly." Nathaniel was not ashamed of himself at all when he made this remark. Nathaniel seemed to grow a thicker skin, Mango thought it wasn''t cute. However, she still could not resist the temptation. She picked up the chopsticks and took a bite, the taste was absolutely great. Mango ate silently while Nathaniel handed over a te of olives to her. "Have some olives, it''s nutritious." "Thanks, honey." Mango blinked at Nathaniel as she ate. Nathaniel could not resist the lust in his heart when he saw how mischievous she was. However, he could only endure it. Mango was very happy eating the bowl of egg fried rice. Sometimes, happiness was always around. Anything could make anyone happy but it all depended on their own mindset. After finishing the food, Mango felt very full. As soon as she put down the cutleries, Nathaniel handed her the water. Mango felt that she was too happy. After drinking the water, she burped without caring her own image, then looked at Nathaniel and asked, "By the way, don''t you wanna eat?" "I''m not hungry." Nathaniel smiled. Mango felt that she was simply too irresponsible as a wife. "You have to eat three meals a day on time, or you''ll get sick." "Well, I''ll keep it in mind. Are you going to do some exercises? Or are you going to continue watching the program?" Nathaniel asked Mango. Mango asked with her neck tilted, "What do you think? What should I do?" "I think you should take a stroll in the back garden or get out of the bed." "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Mango was very obedient. Nathaniel''s eyes were full of love. They went to the back garden for a walk. Mango was a little tired, so Nathaniel sent her back to her bedroom and continued to let her watch the program. "You can binge watch some movies first, I need to go to the study to deal with something." Nathaniel''s voice was gentle. Mango nodded, "Alright, rest when you need it, don''t get too tired. Although you have to earn money for the family, you still have to take care of yourself for us." "Thank you for your concern, my dear." Nathaniel nted a kiss on Mango''s forehead before getting up and walking out of the bedroom. Mango took the phone and wanted to turn on the TV series. Suddenly, a message came in with a ''ding''. She frowned slightly and clicked in. "Bernard is nning an attack on you this New Year''s day, be careful." This was an unknown number, but Mango knew who it was. She furrowed her brows. Bernard was really annoying. She just wanted to spend the new years safe and sound, why was her wish never fulfilled? Mango really did not want to deal with Bernard right now. Unfortunately, someone hade triggering her, so she should not ignore it. She deleted the message and dialed Desmond''s number from the phone book. Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 When Desmond received the call from Mango, he was shocked. At that time, he was washing Marissa''s mother''s feet. Then, he recalled how Mango had been under the spell of vermin not too long ago, he said, "Auntie, I''ll pick up this call first." After saying that, Desmond stood up directly. However, before he could leave, Victoria knocked over the basin under her feet. "Why are you so busy all day? Don''t you even have time to wash my feet? If Marissa is still here, she would do everything for me, not to mention washing my feet. You said that you will treat me the same way as she treated me, but now? Huh? It''s all lies! Desmond, you must listen to me now. You bought this house, yeah, but don''t forget why Marissa died!" Victoria''s voice was very sharp. Desmond''s heart, which had not fully healed, was torn apart again. Marissa''s death was a taboo for Desmond. If it was someone else who mentioned it, he would definitely shut that person up. However, this person was Marissa''s mother, so Desmond had to ept it. "Auntie, I really need to get going, I''ll get you a basin of water again when I get back." Desmond said humbly. Victoria got furious when she saw Desmond like this. Why was he still alive? He was just ab rat, why should his daughter die for him? As soon as she saw Desmond, Victoria thought of her daughter Marissa. If she could control the situation, she would rather Desmond die instead of her daughter. "Get out! Don''t be an eyesore in front of me! I''ll get angry when I see you." Victoria growled angrily and threw the stuff beside her directly at Desmond. It was more agonizing to bear the mental pain than the physical pain. Desmond endured it silently, then he turned around and left the room. Victoria continued to swear behind him. Desmond was afraid that Mango would think too much after hearing this. Therefore, he took his phone and walked a short distance away from the room before reverting back. "Madam, what can I do for you?" Desmond''s voice was as chilly as always. Mango frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice, "Why did it take so long for you to answer the call?" "Something happened just now." Desmond was being vague. "Is it urgent? Why not I call youter?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Mango felt embarrassed. Although Desmond was her helper, there were many things needed to be dealt with in the new Dark Night Empire. It was impossible for him to be at her service almost at instant, shecked consideration on that. Desmond said faintly, "It''s okay, I''ve finished the task, just say what''s on your mind." Mango sighed. Desmond was always like this. Since Marissa passed away, he had been confining himself in his own world, no one could get in and he would not get out. In fact, Desmond was quite pitiful. Mango softened her tone. "Nothing, I just want you to prepare for the special training so that you can pick up some people from the Dark Night Empire, I may need them during the new years." "Is something going to happen?" Desmond was a sensitive person. Mango usually did not use the men in Dark Night Empire, there must be something going on. Mango nodded and said, "Yes, there was news that Bernard might take action on the new year''s day. It''s always good to be on guard." "Okay, I''ll go and deal with it right away." Desmond said quickly. He could not be careless in anything rted to Mango. Mango hurriedly said, "There''s no rush. Desmond, it''s almost New Year, you should also give yourself a break, you can''t always work. I think Haniya isn''t busy recently, so why don''t the two of you make time to watch a movie or something?" "Madam, I''m busy, I''ve got a lot of things to do in the Dark Night Empire. I really don''t have time to think about romance. Besides, Haniya isn''t suitable for me, she''ll meet a better man than me, someone who cherishes her, I''m not the right person." Desmond interrupted Mango in time. "How do you know that you''re not her right person if you haven''t tried? I think Haniya is a good person. Both of you are quite a good match." It was almost the new years, and Mango suddenly felt as if she had be Cupid. Desmond whispered, "Ma''am, you know, I only love Marissa." "But Marissa is dead. If she was still alive, I would also hope that you two can lead a happy life." "Well talk about itter, I''ll hang up first." Desmond hung up the phone immediately. When he turned around, he saw Victoria standing behind him, ring at him. "Well, now I know why don''t you care about me, turns out that you''ve got someone outside. My daughter gave up her life for you! And you dared find some other girl in less than a year after her death? Huh? Desmond, are you nning on killing me and Mr. Lahore now? Or drive both of us out?" Victoria''s voice was shrill, it was unpleasant and sharp like a knife scraping on ss. Desmond frowned slightly and whispered, "Auntie, you think too much, I won''t fall in love with anyone anymore, I don''t want anyone except Marissa." "Don''t lie! What''s the name of that woman just now? Tell me, I''ll see if she looks more beautiful than my daughter. Otherwise, how could she have taken your soul away?" Upon hearing Victoria''s words, Desmond frowned. "Auntie, I''m not seeing anyone, really! You must have heard wrongly." "Are you implying that I''m deaf? Huh? Desmond, are you starting to dislike me now?" "No, aunt, I didn''t mean that!" Desmond still wanted to say something, but Victoria pped him instead. "Did I allow you to exin? Did I allow you to talk? Desmond, don''t think that you''re someone just because the Ye family and Mango gave you support. I''m trying to wake you up by pping you! I''m trying to make you understand who you are! You''re just a test subject, a monster, look at your eyes, your hair and blood. Do you think you''re human? A creature like you should be caged and drawn out blood for research so that you can also contribute something to society. Hah! In the end, we let you out. You didn''t just kill Marissa, but you still want to continue troubling others? Desmond, who do you think you are, huh?" After Victoria finished venting her anger, she spat at Desmond and then left in anger. Desmond had heard this kind of abuse many times since he was a child, he thought he would be numb, but he still felt a little sad. Turned out he really thought about it too much. Was it because Nathaniel and Mango had given him too much respect until he forgot the fact that he was originally a monster? Was it because after he managed the Dark Night Empire that he felt like he was needed by everyone? In fact, nobody in this world needed him, right? Except for Marissa, no one really needed him. It was snowing, but Desmond felt that it was colder in the heart. He was feeling upset since Marissa did not take him away with her in the beginning. And now he had to live here alone in this rotting world like a zombie. The snowkes quickly covered his hair, and a string of his hair was dangling down in front of him, blocking his vision. It was his blue hair. Desmond suddenly felt that his blue hair was extremely an eyesore to him. If Marissa had not said that she liked his blue hair, he really had an impulse to shave all of it. Desmond felt heartbroken, but he still had to live. Not for other reasons, but for Marissa''s request before she died. Also, he had to take care of the two elders in the Fang family until they were dead one day. To show the respect for Nathaniel and Mango, he had to also fulfill everything that they ordered. His life was not his anymore. He could not be willful and obstinate. Victoria was right, he had already caused Marissa''s death, he could not trouble Haniya. Thinking of Haniya, Desmond was in a trance. A sense of warmth rose from the bottom of his heart, but he forced it out of his body. He was cold- hearted, he did not deserve any happiness and the warmth from the others, he did not want to waste all her time even on a woman like Haniya. Desmond took a deep breath, then he turned around and left. Mango did not know about the situation on Desmond''s side. After she finished the phone call, she nned to talk to Nathaniel about Desmond. Suddenly, she remembered that Nathaniel was also settling some problems. She could only sit back on her bed, so boring. The program that she was watching just now had also be dull. Mango thought that she still had a movie and televisionpany. Although rissa would not have any big problems if she was in control of thepany, Mango would at least need to give the employees some gifts as well as the annual bonuses. Thinking of this, Mango took out her phone and contacted rissa. After Nathaniel came into the study, he quickly turned on his phone and saw an email. This should be the email address that his subordinate had mentioned. Only a few people knew that Nathaniel had excellent technology skills, there was no need to let everyone know. He quickly typed a series of codes on theputer, and soon, the IP address of thest login appeared. It was actually from Ango! Nathaniel frowned. Was it Bernard? No way! If it was Bernard, he would definitely not allow himself to appear in the camera, this was undoubtedly exposing himself. The reporter said that he would upload every picture of the daily routine of Mango and Nathaniel. If it really was Bernard, then it was impossible for him to have ignored his face in those photos. However, who else could it be if it was not Bernard? Was it Magnolia? Magnolia was doing all of these, was it because she cared for Mango and I or was she nning something else? Nathaniel was really annoyed by these people. It seemed that the hidden danger around Mango had not been cleared, which made Nathaniel very helpless and annoyed. He quickly searched the email and logged into the email address, but there was a firewall being set up, and it was a highly-secured one. Nathaniel had not encountered such a challenge for a long time. It seemed that the other side was also an expert. No wonder he dared to simply send emails to the reporter. Nathaniel''s mouth curved up slightly, and his fingers were tapping on the keyboard. Two minutes later, the firewall was finally broken. Looking at the real IP address shown on theputer, Nathaniel''s expression changed. Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 It was the president''s office of Ango! Nathaniel frowned tightly. He entered the Trojan subconsciously, it didn''t take long for the other party to start the recovery. It was because of the recovering process, could Nathaniel finally take advantage of it. "Lebanon, is it fun for you to ask someone to take pictures of me and Mango? If you want to know how we are, you can just ask us directly." Nathaniel directly turned on the chat software and talked to the other side. Lebanon was amazed for a moment, but he was also secretly frightened. He had investigated before and knew that Zion was a genius atputer science, so he tried his best to avoid him. However, he did not think that he would still end up in Nathaniel''s hands. The apple never fell far from the tree. At this point, there was no need for Lebanon to hide anything. "You''re amazing." This was a heartfeltpliment. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "I''ve always been amazing." Nathaniel was not very humble, but Lebanon could not find fault with what he said. Lebanon chuckled, "I know the reporter will be discovered by you sooner orter." "Yes, so you deliberately want to tell me how Bernard looks like, don''t you?" "Yes, you''re right." Lebanon felt that there was no need to hide anything while talking to a smart person like Nathaniel. "Why didn''t you just say it?" This was Nathaniel''s doubt. After all, Lebanon was the one who had been very concern of Mango. Lebanon paused and said, "If I say I didn''t want you to get involve in this mess, would you believe me?" "No, I won''t. If you really don''t want us get into this matter, you should do nothing." Nathaniel''s words made Lebanon smile wryly. "So, I''m still very selfish. No matter what I do, I do it for myself. Alfred was right, people like me are destined to be lonely for the rest of my life." Nathaniel did not interrupt Lebanon''sment. It seemed that it was not important to identify Lebanon as a selfish man or not. He was born in the royal family, so he was doomed to be unable to live like a normal person. Nathaniel pondered for a moment and said, "Do you want to seize Bernard?" "Yes, he''s Lexis'' think tank, many things that I want to do are blocked by him, I''m in an extremely passive position, which is why I wish to use you to eliminate him." Lebanon went straight to the point. On the contrary, Nathaniel was somewhat relieved. It was morefortable that Lebanon acted like this. "Mango said that she wanted to have a peaceful New Year." "I don''t think it will happen. I''ve received thetest news that Bernard is nning to attack Mango on the New Year''s day." Nathaniel''s eyes sink upon hearing Lebanon''s words, his aura went chilly too. "Is he asking fortrouble?" "Maybe, but Lexis will assist him, so I can''t underestimate him. I''m under attack from both sides, so I really can''t move my people to help you. You know, I used to not care about that position, but now I have been pushed to fight for it. To be honest, I don''t like this feeling." Nathaniel chuckled, "Since you have chosen it, just go ahead. Let me tell you a good news, maybe it''s a motivation for you." "Is there really any news that can consider good for me now?" Lebanon smiled bitterly. The cigarette in his left hand had already burned his hand, but he was motionless as if he did not feel anything. He still remembered that Alfred would remind him that his cigarette butt was almost burnt out. Now that he was gone, no one else would remind him, Lebanon did not even have a single confidant in his pce. It was pathetic for a person to live like this, but unfortunately, he had to go on. Lebanon had no idea why he, himself was still alive. He just knew that if he did not fight for it, what was waiting for him was only death. Sometimes, he really felt sorrowful and he would rather be amoner than be born in a royal family, but it was not up to him. Lebanon''s mind was distracted, but Nathaniel did not notice it. After thinking for a moment, Nathaniel decided to sell Magnolia. "I remember that you told us to visit your mother in Ango." Lebanon suddenly came to his senses and said wryly, "Don''te, Ango is now in a mess, there will be a lot of dangers. Besides, Bernard and Lexis have been eyeing you. I''m afraid that I can''t protect your safety if youe here. Although it''s a bit sad to say this, I really don''t have many rtives now, I don''t want my only sister to die in Ango with me." Until now, Lebanon still thought that Mango was his biological sister. This showed how impactful Magnolia''s words was before her fake death. Nathaniel suddenly sympathized Lebanon. He suffered too much, he should not have lived such a hard life. "Promise me one thing and I''ll tell you a secret." This piqued Lebanon''s curiosity. "What are you trying to tell me? I don''t want to know too many things now." "Well... No matter what I told you, you won''t get excited. You can''t let Mango know that I told you this, promise? If you can, I''ll tell you. If you can''t, then forget it. This secret is nothing to me and Mango." Nathaniel really knew how to pique a person''s curiosity. Lebanon''s heart had not been moved for a long time, but at this moment, he was eager to know what this secret was. He even had a strong feeling that this secret was rted to him. After contemting, Lebanon said in a deep voice, "Sure, I promise you." "Remember to keep your promises, I''ll give you a second to think about it." "Stop ying around, just tell me." Lebanon''s voice carried a tinge of cheerfulness. After chatting with Nathaniel, he finally felt that he was still alive. This cold and oppressive pce was like a Behemoth, torturing him and making him feel the fear and loneliness. Nathaniel stopped teasing him and whispered, "You and Mango aren''t biological siblings. To be exact, you''re her cousin." "What?" Lebanon was a little surprised. Nathaniel told her about Magnolia and Queena. This time, Lebanon waspletely dumbfounded. He did not speak for a long time, and this made Nathaniel think that he was not on the phone. "Lebanon, are you still here?" "Is this true? My mother and Mango''s mother are twins?" "Yes, and you''ve got a grandfather. He misses your mother very much all the time. If he knows that you''re here, he''ll be on cloud nine." Lebanon wavered upon hearing Nathaniel''s secrets. He had a grandfather... His rtives were still alive. That was too good to be true! Lebanon''s eyes was suddenly wet with tears. Nathaniel did not know what Lebanon was thinking, but he still asked. "Are youing back to see him?" "No." Lebanon refused directly. He said, "In this special time, everyone was waiting to hunt me down in the dark. Many people want me to die. I don''t want to break my grandfather''s peaceful life because of me. I''m very happy to know that I still have a family. Thank you, Nathaniel, thanks for telling me this." "You thanked me, just like that? If I tell you that your mother, Magnolia is still alive, will you fall in love with me?" Nathaniel rarely joked with Lebanon. Lebanon suddenly stood up from his chair and said emotionally, "Nathaniel, don''t joke with me, I can''t afford this kind of joke now." "I''ll send you a photo." Nathaniel took out a photo of Magnolia and Mango meeting each other on his phone. If Mango was here, she would definitely be shocked. After all, Nathaniel was not by her side when she met Magnolia. So, how could he have a photo of them meeting each other? Looking at the photo, Lebanon waspletely dumbfounded. Mother! She had always lived in his childhood memories. He only remembered that his mother had always been depressed, and every time she was with his father, she would be very resistant. Lebanon''s father was not gentle to his mother, but he still had feelings for her. After his mother passed away, his father found a wet nurse to take care of Lebanon. If the others had not seen how his father was doting on him, maybe he would not have left Ango in a young age. He always thought that his mother had passed away, but he did not expect that she was still alive. Since she was not dead, why didn''t shee to him? Since she was still alive, why didn''t she tell him about her existence? Lebanon was on the verge of being copsed. Nathaniel naturally knew how Lebanon was feeling right now. He said in a deep voice, "You gave me a photo at Bernard. And now I''m returning a gift to you. Lebanon, there''s only one bottom line for me. As long as you don''t hurt and use Mango and treat her well, I''ll treat you as my family, I''ll support you no matter what." Nathaniel was holding out an olive branch to Lebanon. Lebanon naturally understood his meaning. He gestured to swear, even though he knew that Nathaniel could not see it, he took an oath, "Today, I, Lebanon, swear that if I use or plot against Mango in my life, I will never have a good end and I will be destroyed and betrayed by my family. Lastly, I will forever be alone." This oath could also be considered as the most punitive measure against Lebanon. Nathaniel believed him for the time being. "All right, I''ll talk to you about Magnoliater. I don''t know where they''re now, so don''t worry about it. But I think if your life is threatened, she''ll show up somehow, it''s not the right time for her to appear in front of the public now, so don''t be upset. It''s good news after all, isn''t it?" Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Lebanon felt much better. "Yes, thank you." Lebanon sincerely thanked him. Nathaniel smiled and hung up the phone. Lebanon was sitting alone on a chair, thoughts were running through his mind. He was bombarded with too much information today until he could not ept and digest for a while. Mom was still alive! She was alive! This piece of news came as aplete surprise to him. He could not help but recall what happened in his pce when he was still a child. When he was a child, he fell into the water and when was about to drown, there seemed to be a gentle woman who lifted him up from the bottom of the water. After waking up, he asked his father who saved him, but his father said it was a maid. Then, the wet nurse began to force him to learn how to swim. No matter how helplessly he cried, the wet nurse was unmoved. There were many simr things. He had not thought much about it before, but now that he recalled it, it was very likely that his mother was always by his side, paying attention to his every move. Lebanon''s lips curled up slightly, and his mood improved, he suddenly found that this year was a little different. Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Wait! Nathaniel just said ''them''? Who were they? Was it not just his mother? Who else were there? Suddenly, Lebanon looked forward to it. He stood up abruptly and wanted to find someone to check, but he stopped after walking two steps. "My mother must have her reasons for not telling me that she''s still alive. If I ran out to investigate like this, wouldn''t I betray her?" Lebanon''s mind calmed down. The huge surprise made him lose control of himself. However now, he did not even have a person to talk to. How pathetic! Lebanon held his mobile phone and flipped through the phone book, he could not find anyone whom he could talk to. He let out a bitterugh and missed Alfred even more. He suddenly dialed a number subconsciously. Lebanon frowned slightly. When he wanted to hang up the call, it had been picked up. "Lebanon, what''s up?" Mango''s crisp voice was like sunlight glimmering through the clouds, instantly warming Lebanon''s entire body. He smiled, gathered hisposure and said, "It doesn''t matter, I miss you. I want to call you and listen to your voice." Mango could not help but pause. "Lebanon, are you all right?" "It''s nothing, I''ve been alone for a long time. I wanted to find someone to talk to, but found no one. I didn''t know how, but I called you anyway. In any case, you are my younger sister, right?" Mango could not refute Lebanon. She was indeed younger, but she was his younger cousin. By right, Lebanon and Walter were the same to her. However, Walter had put in too much effort for her, so it did not matter even if she sacrificed herself for her. Between Walter and Lebanon, she was closer to Walter. Mango did not say anything. Lebanon did not feel awkward at all, he continued, "I was upied when I returned to Ango. I was busy fighting for power, defending myself, suppressing everything from Lexis as well as extending my own power. Time flies and it is new year''s now. Mango, please don''t me me that I didn''t contact you during this period of time, I really didn''t mean it." "Well, it''s okay, just continue with your work." Mango''s words sounded indifferent, but she regretted it after she finished talking. Although she knew that Lebanon was likely to use their rtionship to benefit himself, Mango still cared about it. She cared about him! Mango could not fool herself. Seeing that Mango was not angry, Lebanon continued, "No matter how busy you are, I still paid attention to you. I heard that you had been nted a vermin inside your body. How are you? Feel better now?" "Yeah, I''m fine now." Mango answered in a deep voice. For a moment, Lebanon did not know what to say. By the time he found out about this, Mango''s vermin was removed. He had nned to fly back to Ocean City to check out on her, but he was afraid of causing trouble for Mango. After all, his identity was too sensitive. Forget it. It was good that Mango was fine. As for what he was worried about, he could keep it a secret. Lebanon thought for a while and said with a smile, "It''s almost the New Year''s. What present do you want? I''ll get it for you, my cousin." Mango did not expect Lebanon to give her a gift. She was astonished. "No, I''ve got everything already." This was the truth. Nathaniel loved Mango so much that he would grant her all the wishes. Naturally, she did not need anything extra. Lebanon suddenly felt that it was not good for Mango to marry Nathaniel, because he would not have the chance to pamper her. However, he smiled, "It doesn''t matter, I''ll buy something for you anyhow, I hope you''ll like it." "Well, as long as it''s from you, I''ll definitely like it." Mango''s words pleased Lebanon. At this moment, Lebanon felt that he had a new goal in his life. He must get the highest position in Ango and then provide the greatest protection to his loved ones. Then, they''ll be happy and safe, this was his purpose of living. Lebanon thought of this and suddenly said, "Mango, don''te to Ango. No matter what happens, no matter what news you''ve heard about me, don''te. Never step into thend of Ango, unless one day I be king here, then I''ll send a special ne to pick you up." Mango was touched. Whether Lebanon was sincere or not, she was moved at this moment. "My brother, you must be more careful on your own." Lebanon felt that everything was worthy to feel the sincerity of Mango. "Do me a favor, tell grandpa that I won''t be able to see him in person this year. When I have the chance next year, I''ll go back and pay my respects to him." "Okay, sure!" Mango''s eyes were a little wet. If Brantley knew that Lebanon had this intention, he would probably be happy. "Oh, by the way, you''ve got a cousin named Walter, he''s getting married in a few days. If it''s convenient for you, ask someone to send him some gifts then." Mango did not n to tell Lebanon about Walter initially. After all, Lebanon''s situation was too complicated now and Walter was someone who wasck of love. Once Walter knew that he had a cousin, he might offer him some help. What should Deborah do then? However, after hearing Lebanon''s words, Mango knew that Lebanon cared about his family, so he would ask his family to stay out of his business. This alone was enough to make Mango decide and let Lebanon to join in their family. To put it bluntly, Mango was very kind and easy to coax. As long as he treated her well, she would definitely repay his kindness with sincerity. Unfortunately, the Shen family''s parents, Gise and Andrea did not see this side of Mango. Lebanon was startled for a moment. However, since it was what Mango said, he believed it. "Okay, I''ll get it done. Also, I need to tell you something else." "What''s that?" Mango was curious. Lebanon whispered, "I got some reliable news that Bernard may take action against you on the New Year''s day. You must be careful, if you can''t, stay at home and don''t go out, let Nathaniel follow you all the time." A hint of darkness shed through Mango''s eyes. This news was kept a secret, but Lebanon was able to obtain it. This showed that his power now could not be underestimated. Mango''s heart was at ease. If that was the case, then Lebanon should still be able to handle the situation in Ango. When she thought of this, Mango smiled, "Lebanon, I''ve known about this a long time ago." "Oh? For real?" Lebanon thought that Nathaniel was the one who told her. Just as he was about to say it, he heard Mango continue, "I''ve got an undercover at Bernard''s side." She astounded Lebanon. Who was Bernard? He was shrewd enough, yet Mango was able to send her people to Bernard''s side? Lebanon simply could not imagine how difficult it was. "Mango, what are you going to do?" Lebanon was feeling worried. He had always thought that Mango was still a little girl, she was a rich and carefree wife who ran a movie and televisionpany. However, her words made Lebanon realize that he was wrong. Mango smiled, "What can I do? I''m just trying to protect myself. Bernard has always been targeting Nathan and me, he even tried to kill us several times. To put it bluntly, we are mortal enemies. Although I don''t create troubles, I don''t like to keep myself in danger, Bernard is a time bomb to us. If it''s possible, I hope to solve this problem with my own hands, so it''s not possible for me to send someone to him. Lebanon, don''t treat me as a clingy woman who had no use to her family, I''m not." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Lebanon fell silent. After a few seconds, Lebanon said in a deep voice, "Listen to me, if your undercover is exposed, just push him to me. Don''t get involved in this, I''m the opposition to Lexis'', and Bernard is his man, no one will doubt me." Mango thought that Lebanon would say something else, but she did not expect Lebanon to say something like that. Was Lebanon trying to protect her that he could even sacrifice himself for her? For a moment, Mango''s heart was filled with warmth. "I know how to deal with it, you be careful too. We can''t celebrate the New Year''s together this year and we won''t meet until the end of next year." "All right." Mango''s words gave Lebanon a hopeful refuge. After the two of them hung up the phone, Lebanon could not calm down for a long time. After Mango ended the call, she realized a problem. Did Lebanon just called her ''cousin''? And he knew the existence of Brantley! Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. This... However, Mango felt relieved instantly. It was a good thing, after all, he was much better than being kept in the dark. Thinking about the rtionship between Bernard and Laney, Mango hesitated for a moment before texting Lebanon. "Lebanon, can you help me to do a paternity test if the situation is allowed?" "Yeah?" Lebanon was surprised. Mango hurriedly replied, "It was Bernard and Laney''s DNA test, I suspected that they''re mother and son, but there''s no proof now. I know you definitely have Laney''s DNA sample, so I''ll find someone to send you Bernard''s." "Who are you looking for to do the mission? Your undercover? Have you thought about the risk of being exposed because of this small matter?" Mango paused upon reading the reply from Lebanon. She thought of her undercover. Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Just when she did not know what to do, Lebanon''s message came in again. "Leave it to me, I have someone on Lexis side. I''ll find a time to get Bernard''s sample and give you the DNA test in three days." Mango was instantly touched. It was not easy for Lebanon to nt an undercover on Lexis'' side, it would take years. However, he was willing to take the risk for Mango, she felt Lebanon was good as a person. At least he was being good to her. After Mango finished messaging Lebanon, she stood up and walked towards the study room. She wanted to tell Nathaniel about this matter as she wanted to share happiness with him. Mango walked towards the study with a smile on her face. However, just as she reached the door of the study, she heard Nathaniel''s voiceing from inside. Upon hearing the intermittent sounds, Mango''s expression became dark. Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 What was Nathaniel doing? Mango knew that Nathaniel''s hearing was very good, but she could not control her emotions if she did not go to him. They needed to go to Brantley''s ce tomorrow. If she wanted to quarrel with Nathaniel, it was better to do it earlier as not to worry her grandfather. With this thought in mind, Mango walked towards the study room. Nathaniel paused for a moment when he heard Mango''s footsteps. He subconsciously wanted to turn off theputer, but theputer was still in a ck screen so he could not exit it. At this moment, Nathaniel really wanted to give Zion a good beating. As Mango pushed the door open, Nathaniel quickly got up and covered theputer screen. "My dear wife, why are you here?" "What are you doing?" Mango was downcast. There were still moaning soundsing from theputer. Now, she had heard everything at this distance. This made Mango''s face turn red. "Nathaniel, you actually watched this kind of thing behind my back! Do you use your own hands too?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Nathaniel felt wronged at Mango''s question. "Honey, it''s not true. Someone hacked myputer. I''m going to recover it now." Nathaniel exined quickly. However, Mango did not listen to him. "Yeah, others hacked yourputer and sent you this kind of thing. Who is that person? Why is he so kind to you? Is he your son?" Nathaniel really wanted to said yes to her questions. It was really Zion who had sent him these things. However, he could not say anything. It was because Mango would not believe him if he said it was Zion. What''s more, he could not bring Zion here for a confrontation. However, Nathaniel had a strong desire for survival and said, "Mango, really, I''ve been hacked. If you don''t believe me, you can see that there''s no way to exit it." In order to prove that what he said was right, Nathaniel did not care about anything else and quickly turned on theputer screen. The video on the screen was simply unbearable to look at. What would happen if Mango found out that it was Zion who sent it? His wife might think that he had led Zion astray. Although he did not know what was wrong with Zion, Nathaniel was really suffering right now. Mango walked over when she saw that Nathaniel exined in a sincere way. "It''s best that you can prove that it wasn''t you who wanted to watch it. Otherwise..." Before Mango could finish, Nathaniel hurriedly said, "I didn''t open it myself. I don''t have this thing stored on myputer at all, okay? Look, I can''t exit this video at all." While he was still exining to Mango, he moved the cursor to the exit button and clicked on it. Then, something magical happened. The video tab was closed immediately. It happened in the blink of an eye. "Nathaniel Ye!" Mango was enraged. Nathaniel wanted to cry so badly. "No, no, it''s a misunderstanding, Mango. I really can''t exit the tab just now!" "Get lost!" Mango pushed Nathaniel aside angrily and ran out. "Nathaniel, you are such a terrible man." She thought to herself. Although she knew that most men would watch some videos to satisfy their needs. However, as his wife, she still felt ufortable as he was more willing to watch the video than to touch her. Nathaniel was about to explode. He thought, "You''re dead-meat, Zion!" Nathaniel quickly chased after Mango. However, he did not expect Mango to lock the bedroom door. "My dear wife, open the door, please? Can you listen to my exnation?" "I don''t want to listen to you and don''te in! I don''t want to see you!" While shouting angrily, Mango took out a pile of snacks from the cab. How wonderful. She wanted to take this opportunity to eat some junk food. It was really nostalgic! Since she was in poor health, Nathaniel had stopped her from eating junk food. She craved junk food so much. It was not easy for her to buy it secretly, and she was still thinking about how to find a time to eat it. Now that Nathaniel made such a move, she would be letting herself down if she did not take advantage of this opportunity.. Poor Nathaniel did not know that his wife deliberately quarreled with him just for the sake of eating junk food. He was so upset. Nathaniel naturally did not dare to casually take the keys and enter because Mango had forbidden him to enter the room, lest his wife became angrier. There was no sound from the room after he waited for a while. Nathaniel finally epted his fate and returned to the study room. "You little brat, who taught you to scheme me and send this evil things to myputer. I''ll beat you to death when I see you." Nathaniel quickly grabbed his jacket. Then, he went out of the door straight to Noah''s ce. Noah was a little surprised to see Nathaniel. "You want to pick him up, right? Zion hasn''t finished his psychological counseling. I''ll send him back after he finishes. Don''t worry, it won''t dy your n of going to Brantley''s ce tomorrow." Nathaniel was dumbfounded for a moment. "Zion is doing psychological counseling right now?" "That''s right." Noah nodded. Nathaniel frowned suddenly. "Where''s Zion''sptop?" "He didn''t bring any with him? What''s wrong with you?" Seeing Nathaniel''s gloomy experience, Noah realized that there was something amiss so he asked. Nathaniel asked where was Zion at before walking over. Noah grabbed Nathaniel''s arm and said with a deep voice, "Well, I''m hypnotizing him so it is best if you don''t make any noise to avoid idents. You also know that the best psychological therapy for mental injuries after shooting is hypnosis. This is a crucial period and today''s thest day, so you shouldn''t..." "I know." Nathaniel forced himself to calm down. Nathaniel was looking at Zion from the window. He saw Zion lying on the bed with his eyes closed and it was obvious that he had entered a hypnotic state. Barney was by his side while holding his hand. The age gap between the two children was not big but Barney was very considerate towards Zion and would wipe the sweat off his forehead from time to time. Zion''s brows were tightly knitted together. It was obvious that he did not feel very good. Nathaniel had not paid much attention to this child since Zion started his psychological therapy. He always thought that Zion was strong mentally. Moreover, his performance in the military region was outstanding and he was also a genius, so he should be able to survive. However, it was only at this moment that he realized that Zion was only a five- year- old kid after all. After experiencing shooting and killing someone, he had been enduring the sufferings on his own. The overwhelming anger just now was instantly extinguished, and a deep guilt and care for his son surged up. "Is his condition very serious?" Noah nodded his head and said, "Sort of. After all, he''s still young. Even though he said shooting and killing was hisst resort, it was a new experience for him. After I hypnotized him, I realized that Zion feared the dark after the incident. He would see blood when he closed his eyes, as well as the face of the dead person. You and I both experienced this feeling before but we were older then. If this trauma wasn''t handled properly, it''s very likely that he would have a split personality." "What do you mean?" Nathaniel''s heart wrenched. "Do you think that my son might suffer from dissociative identity disorder?" "Don''t be so nervous, okay?" Noah, who was about to be a father, naturally understood Nathaniel''s emotions. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "Zion is a stubborn child who always carries the burden by himself. This kind of personality isn''t bad initially, but once he can''t bear it, his consciousness will help him to cope and split into alters to dissociate himself from trauma. He usually won''t feel anything, but I''m afraid it will be bad for his growth if this persists. Recently I''ve found out that he has a faint tendency to do this. You know that the host won''t know what the alters have done once a distinct identity is developed." Nathaniel''s heart sank suddenly. He thought of what happened to hisputer not long ago. Could that be something that Zion''s alter had done? However, why would such a young child like adult things? Nathaniel did not quite understand. He nced at Zion and asked, "Noah, what do you think will happen after he has a split personality? " "That''s hard to say. Why? You..." "Can the alters possess all the skills from the host?" Noah nodded. "Of course. To put it bluntly, dissociative identity disorder is just terminology. It''s to help a patient cope with the pressure so a separate personality appears. Some alters who have very strong willpower will slowly upy the host''s personality, but many can''t do that. Did youe here because you realized something was wrong with Zion?" Noah was smart. Nathaniel came aggressively at the beginning, but now he was much calmer. It was easy to guess that something had happened. Nathaniel did not hide it from Noah. He nodded and said, "Yes, he hacked myputer." "Ah? When did this happen?" "Before I came." Nathaniel''s words made Noah frown. "That''s impossible. He has always been in the room. Barney is with him." Nathaniel''s face was very dignified. "Can you let Barneye out for a moment? I have something to ask her." "Alright." Noah gently opened the door. Barney quickly raised her head and nced at Noah. "Barney,e out for a moment." Noah did not make a sound and conversed with Barney through moving his lips. Barney nced at Zion and nodded. She pulled her hand away from Zion''s and covered him with a nket before getting up and walking out of the room. Nathaniel still remembered how she looked like when he met Barney for the first time. Now, Barney was as natural and graceful as a little girl born from a rich family. Thus, it could be seen that Noah and Genevieve had been teaching her well. Nathaniel''s face softened when he remembered that the little girl in front of him was his son''s lifesaver. He nced at Zion in the room and said to Barney, "Barney, did something happen during the hypnosis period? You have to tell me honestly because this is very important for him." Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Barney could not help but be startled after she heard it. Noah knew Nathaniel had guessed correctly when they saw her expression. Noah went into the bedroom to eat something after hypnotizing Zion. He did not expect that something would happen during this period. Noah said guiltily, "Sorry, I''m a little tired after performing the hypnosis so I went to eat something, but I didn''t expect that something will go wrong." "It''s not your fault." Nathaniel was not an unreasonable person. Noah had it tough, so Nathaniel forgave him. He looked at Barney and continued, "What did he do?" Barney looked at Noah and immediately replied, "I''ll be an interpreter. These days, Barney learned how to read lips so she knows how to understand others, but she needs an interpreter to express herself." "Alright." Nathaniel did not look down on Barney, which made her feel relieved. She said, "After Zion was hypnotized, my father left. Then, Zion suddenly sat up and he rolled up his sleeves. There was a very beautiful bracelet on his wrist and I thought that the bracelet was hindering his hypnotism, so I wanted to take it down for him but Zion pushed me away and removed the bracelet himself. That bracelet was extremely strange. I didn''t know where he touched, but a light shot out from the bracelet with a sound. Then, aputer screen appeared on the other wall while a keyboard was on his nket. He tapped the keyboard and I have no idea what code he had entered. When I wanted to ask him what he was going to do, he suddenly released a strangeugh then he put away the bracelet andid down obediently. After that, he was like this all the time until you all came." Nathaniel and Noah suddenly understood what happened after hearing Barney''s exnation. "A three-dimensional projectionptop is set up." Nathaniel nodded. As a hacker, carrying aputer along with him was necessary. However, Zion''s identity was special and it would attract others'' attention if he constantly carried around aptop, so the military region had specially arranged a three-dimensional virtualptop for him. In other words, it was a high-tech product that used light stimuli and body temperature to operate. Hearing Barney''s words, Nathaniel could be sure that the video was sent by Zion. It was also from Zion''s alter personalities. "But he''s still so young. Why did he send this kind of stuff to me?" What if his alter personality was a yboy? Thinking of this, Nathaniel was very worried. The anger he had just now had long gone, and it was now reced by distress and worry. Noah also looked serious. This could only mean that the hypnosis treatment failed. Zion adjusted himself and therefore his alter came out to reduce the stress of the shooting incident. This news was terrible and it seemed very dangerous to Zion. "Nathan, I''m sorry, I..." "There''s no need to apologize. You''re a doctor, not God. No one expected Zion would act like this. Let''s keep this a secret for the time being while I go back and discuss it with Mango first. Zion can stay here for a while but don''t tell him these things. At least, not now." Nathaniel''s tone was very depressing. "Alright." Noah nodded. He did not know about Zion''s current condition even though Zion was under his close observation. He was indeed quite dejected. Therefore, a genius shouldn''t be in such a serious condition, or else it would be a danger to the public. Nathaniel nced at Zion again. He was still asleep, but Nathaniel knew that his alter might be awake right now. It was because Noah had hypnotized the host and suppressed it, so his alter personality took the chance toe out and cause trouble. Nathaniel was even a little afraid. He did not know what Zion would be if this situation persisted. Fortunately, his alter hacked hisputer today instead of someone else''s. If that were to happen... Nathaniel was frightened. "Please, Noah, keep an eye on him. I''ll go back first." "Alright." Hearing the conversation between Noah and Nathaniel, a trace of worry appeared in Barney''s eyes. Would Zion be alright? Barney did not know, but she quickly returned to the room and held Zion''s small hand tightly. His hands were a little cold, which made Barney feel distressed. After leaving the Soo family, Nathaniel got on the car and stopped after driving for some distance. He did not know how to exin it to Mango, but he had to tell her because this matter was rted to their child. Now that something had happened, Mango had the right to know. He always thought that Zion was the one who could let people rest assured, but he did not expect such a thing to happen. Instead of me, Nathaniel felt distressed and this feeling almost drowned him. He lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. It had been a long time since he smoked, but today he had to do it to suppress his mental stress. He would have protected Zion if he knew of Zion''s existence back in Welbenia. No, he should not have let Zion go there in the first ce. However, it was toote to say anything now. Nathaniel kept coughing while he smoked. However, he still could not ease the sadness in his heart. Nathaniel had be like this after he learned the truth. What about Mango? How would she react? For a moment, Nathaniel''s heart ached thinking of Mango. After he finished smoking, snow started to fall on Nathaniel''s hair. The whiteness on his hair looked as if he had be an old man. He took in a deep puff and threw the cigarette butt out. Then, he rolled up the window and headed home. After eating the snacks, Mango saw that there was no sound outside and quickly cleaned up the ce. Then, she opened the door and walked out. "Lucy, where is Nathaniel?" Mango did not find Nathaniel in the study room, nor did she find him anywhere else. She paused for a moment. Was he angry? In fact, it was normal for men to watch something like this. She also knew that she was just too shocked at that time. After all, how could a person who was serious and indifferent like Nathaniel watch that kind of video secretly? However, the biggest reason of Mango being angry was that she actually wanted to take the opportunity to eat some junk food. She thought that Nathaniel would wait outside or wait for her in the study, but now it seemed that she thought too much. Recently, Nathaniel had spoiled her too much and treated her indulgently. She even forgot that Nathaniel was once decisive and adamant. Where did Nathaniel go? Mango had to ask Lucy. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Upon hearing Mango''s question, Lucy hurriedly said, "Ma''am, he drove out not too long ago." "He''s out?" Mango was a little surprised. What was Nathaniel doing outside at this time? Did someone really hack hisputer? Did he go out to find that person to prove his innocence? Thoughts were running through her mind. Mango felt like crying when she thought of how Nathaniel had taken out such a small incident to investigate and even brought someone with him to prove his innocence. The scheme rebounded on her in a way she had not expected. By then, what would happen to her reputation? Didn''t he care about her dignity? Mango felt like weeping but had no tears. "How long has he been out?" "It''s almost half an hour." Mango wailed once again in her heart. He had note back for half an hour so it seemed that her guess was right. Mango felt like hiding, but Nathaniel drove back before she could take any action. "D*mn!" Mango subconsciously turned around and ran. "Lucy, if Nathaniel asks, you can say that I''m asleep and don''t want anyone to disturb me. Do you understand?" "What?" Lucy did not understand what Mango meant. Then, she saw Mango quickly ran back to her bedroom and locked the door. She hopped onto her bed and pulled the nket over her body to cover herself. She tried her best to pretend that she had fallen asleep. After Nathaniel came back, he was still in a heavy mood. When he saw that Lucy was standing in the living room and looking in the direction of the bedroom, he asked, "What''s wrong? Did anything happen?" "Everything''s fine, but ma''am said that she wanted to sleep and she didn''t want to see anyone for the time being. She asked me to inform you." Lucy quickly said. Although she did not know what was wrong with the couple, she had seen how Nathaniel doted on Mango. Mango did not seem to be hurt at all, but she still stood by Mango''s side. After all, women had to have each other''s backs. Nathaniel nodded but he did not listen to Mango as usual. Instead, he said directly to Lucy, "Bring the keys to me." "Sir, madam said that she doesn''t want to be disturbed, you..." Before Lucy could finish her words, Nathaniel shot her a stern look which frightened her. It had been a long time since she saw Nathaniel so angry. After all, he had always been happy in this house as long as Mango was here. It really scared Lucy now as Nathaniel turned cold out of the blue. "I... I''ll get it now." Lucy ran away to get the spare keys, but she looked at Nathaniel with some concern. She was thinking about whether she should phone Mango or send a text message. It was at this time, she heard Nathaniel say coldly, "If you still want to work for the Ye family, you''d better hurry up and do your job. Also, no matter what happenster, no one is allowed toe to the second floor." Nathaniel''s voice was cold and piercing. Lucy could not help shivering and hurriedly ran to get the spare keys. Nathaniel did not want to be angry in The Ye''s Mansion. After all, this was the love nest between him and Mango. However, Zion''s matter was no small matter. One was because Zion''s status was special, so Nathaniel had no choice but to watch out for the others who would use this to make a fuss. The other reason was purely to protect his son. After all, it was not suitable for the others to know. Not even his own servants. After Lucy took out the keys, Nathaniel said coldly, "Take everyone out to buy some New Year goods for your families. I''ll pay for it when all of youe back. Take it as a gift and bonus for the season." The more Nathaniel behaved like this, the more worried Lucy was but she could not go against it. She led all the servants out. When only Mango and Nathaniel were left in the house, he went upstairs with the spare keys. The sound of footsteps was clear and it caused Mango''s heart to jump. Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 Would he reallye in? Mango was in a dilemma. She pulled the quilt with her both hands and felt miserable. Well, she only ate junk food and did nothing else. Did he have to go so far? At worst, she''ll just confess to him. Thinking of this, Mango lifted the nket. Nathaniel opened the door just as she was about to do the same. "Nathan, you''re back!" Mango immediately turned obsequious. There was a lump in Nathaniel''s throat as he gazed down at Mango''s smile. He did not know where to start. He did not want to make Mango unhappy, but he could not keep Zion''s mental illness a secret from her. Mango felt flustered seeing that Nathaniel did not pay attention to her but instead, he looked at her with a veryplicated expression. "I wasn''t really angry with you just now. I know that it''s nothing wrong to watch porn because you''re a man. Fine, I admit that I took advantage of it and I became angry at you deliberately because I previously asked Lucy to help me buy some junk food and I was afraid that you won''t let me eat it, so I took this opportunity to make a fuss. In fact, I only wanted to eat junk food. I''ve told you everything so don''t be angry, okay?" Mango''s words made Nathaniel slightly startled. What did she say? Junk food? Nathaniel suddenly frowned. "You can''t eat those things..." "I know, I know. But I just can''t help it! I promise you that I won''t eat it anymore, okay? Don''t frown now, I''m scared." Mango blinked her big eyes at Nathaniel. Nathaniel sighed helplessly, "Mango, I''ve got something to tell you." "I know, you must be very disappointed and very angry now, right? I''m really sorry/ I promise I''ll never eat it again. I know that you do it for my own good and I must eat healthy food. I totally understand." Mango was worried so she quickly apologized. Nathaniel turned around and closed the door. Only then did hee beside Mango. He stretched out his hands and hugged her in his arms. Mango was startled by his actions. "Nathan, what''s wrong with you? I know I''m pretentious but I know you dote on me very much, that''s why I feel like I can easily throw tantrums but I promise I won''t do it again." "No, I''ll love you no matter what you do because you''re my wife. I''m not angry about this because you care about me so much." Nathaniel ced his chin on Mango''s shoulder. He felt so fragile right now. For a moment, Mango did not know what to do. It was just junk food. What was wrong with Nathaniel? "Nathan, you..." "Mango, something happened to Zion." Nathaniel had originally thought of a few ways to exin to Mango about Zion''s condition. However, he realized that it would be in vain no matter how much he tried when he saw Mango. She would be worried, sad and distressed as he did. No matter how tactful he could be, it was better to say it directly to Mango. As expected, Mango''s body stiffened suddenly. She pushed Nathaniel away and asked in a serious tone, "What did you say just now? I don''t think I heard it right." Mango no longer acted dingily. She was a mother now, who was worried about her child. Nathaniel said with a pang of heartache, "The porn was sent to me by Zion!" "Nonsense!" Mango retorted him subconsciously. "Nathaniel, I said that I don''t care about you watching porn so why do you frame him? How old is he? He''s only five years old! Are you implying that he wants to watch the video? Are you trying to tell me that he''s already matured?" Mango exploded immediately. Nathaniel knew that nobody would believe it, which was why he did not mention Zion to Mango at first when he got hacked. However, now that he saw how agitated she was after she had finished questioning him, then he had no choice but to appease her. "Listen to me, don''t get furious. This is a very serious issue. I''ve already asked Lucy to take all the servants out to buy some new year gifts for their families so I''ll cut straight to the point. Can you listen to me first?" Nathaniel''s expression was serious, and Mango''s heart sank. She did not want to nor dared to believe it. However, Nathaniel was not someone who would speak glibly. Furthermore, upon seeing that he valued this matter so much, Mango nodded her head eventually. Nathaniel saw that her mood was stable so he continued, "To be exact, Zion suffered too much pressure after the shooting incident, but this child is strong and egotistical so he developed a traumatic stress management." "What is ''traumatic stress management''?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Mango felt terrible upon hearing these words. Nathaniel looked at Mango and said slowly, "Simply put, Zion has a split personality because of his trauma and stress." "What?" Mango was dumbfounded. Nathaniel knew that it must be very difficult for her. At first, he found it hard to ept, but now that things had turned out this way, he could only face the issue and resolve it together with Mango. "Mango, don''t get too agitated. Listen to me. Noah told us that Zion didn''t dare to close his eyes or sleep since he came back from Welbenia. He would recall what happened that day and how that person died once he closed his eyes but he didn''t even tell us about it and behaved normally in front of us. He was even busy investigating the trantion of the Hikasa Manual for you. All of us thought that he had recovered after that incident when in fact, he had developed an alter to cope. That was the only way he could act normal but it was also fortunate that Zion had a strong mentality so his core personality had always been suppressing his alter, and there was no chance for the alter to come out often." "But hypnosis was necessary when Noah gave him psychological counseling. At that time, Noah hypnotized Zion¡¯s core personality, so his alter took the opportunity toe out. This was why I received the video from him. Fortunately, we knew about his situation in the early stage. Otherwise, we couldn''t predict what Zion would be in the long run." Nathaniel told the incident clearly in simple words. Mango''s heart clenched thinking of Zion. She was such an irresponsible mother. When she found out that he was good and obedient, she really did not pay much attention to Zion. Even after the events in Welbenia, she felt that Zion would be fine with Noah around. However, she did not expect he would turn out to be like this. Furthermore, she had been in aa some time ago, so Zion was probably worried. If it was not for the fact that Zion''s core personality could not suppress the alter during the hypnosis, no one would notice Zion''s abnormality. At the thought of this, Mango felt extremely ufortable. However, nothing could be changed no matter how much pain she felt right now. They had no choice but to face it and to deal with it would be the most responsible attitude towards Zion. "How can he be cured?" Mango was not as weak as Nathaniel thought. Instead, she was extremely calm. However, the more she acted like this, the more Nathaniel knew that Mango was ming herself. He held Mango''s hand tightly and said in a deep voice, "I''ve thought about it on the way back. Since it''s almost New Year, we should move to Brantley''s ce and live there. We might as well let the servants take a break and let them go back and spend the new year together with their family. Zion must definitely undergo treatment. Maybe I can stay here and send Zion to Noah''s side every day for psychological treatment while you and the rest of our children go to Brantley''s. I can rest assured knowing that there''s protection from Walter and your grandpa." Mango shook her head after hearing this. "No, I want to be with Zion. I gave birth to him, but I didn''t know anything when my son was in trouble. I''ve failed so hard as a mother." "This is not because of you. It''s because I didn''t handle it well, and I also neglected Zion. The more mature and sensible he is, the more we had neglected him. This is amon mistake for parents. Besides, I care too little for my son. Mango, I called Lebanon and he said that Bernard would do something to you during the new year. So, listen to me. You need to go to your grandpa. Now that Zion is in this state, I can only do my best to take care of him as I can''t look after you so it''s best that you''re with Brantley. Then, I won''t worry too much." This was nerve-wracking for Nathaniel. Mango felt extremely ufortable. She was a mother. What Zion needed the most right now was the care of his parents, but Mango could not stay by Zion''s side at this time. This kind of feeling was something that every mother could understand. Mango fell silent. Nathaniel knew that this was a little cruel for Mango, but he really did not have aprehensive n. Bernard had been hiding and watching them in the dark. Therefore, Nathaniel could not afford to take this risk. On Zion''s side, it was also a ticking time bomb. No one knew when his alter woulde out and do something unpredictable. Zion''s physical and mental strength were very strong so ordinary people could not seize him. Furthermore, Zion was Nathaniel''s son, so he absolutely could not let outsiders notice this. After much deliberation, he knew that he was the best person to protect his son. Nathaniel had not predicted that Zion would be in such a situation at this time. Hence, he could only take care of his son first and entrusted Mango to Brantley and Walter. Mango fell silent for a while. When she looked up, her eyes were beaming. "Nathan, is it because my body has be weak now that you think of me a sickly one?" "What do you mean?" Nathaniel asked subconsciously. Mango smiled faintly, "Have you forgotten? I''m your disciple and I''ve got Dark Night Empire to protect me. I think you''ve even forgotten that I''m not only your wife but I''m also Zion''s mother." After saying these words, Nathaniel was astounded. What did Mango mean? He could not tell for a while. However, Mango was glowing in front of him. She was full of energy like a warrior. Nathaniel had not seen her in such a high spirit for a long time. Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 "So?" Nathaniel loved Mango so much, but he still could not understand what Mango meant. It was rare for Mango to see Nathaniel like this and she could not help but wrap her arms around his neck. She said in a soft voice, "That''s why I''m going to fight with you guys. You said that you''re worried that Bernard would attack me, but I''m also worried about you and Zion. Who knows if Bernard was deceiving us when he said that he wanted to attack me when his actual target might be you guys. He''s evil and cunning, so I feel like he will do something like this. I''ll move to grandpa''s ce tomorrow and everyone will be together. Isn''t it much better than us splitting up?" "But I don''t want others to know Zion''s issue for the time being." This was what Nathaniel cared most about. Zion''s future prospects were bright, but he would be done for if this matter was exposed. At least his military career would be. Mango whispered, "It''s fine, just say that Zion wants to participate in the special training. He can do it for an hour every day. Others won''t suspect anything." "But..." Mango naturally knew what Nathaniel was worried about. She said in a low voice, "Actually, we don''t need Noah for counselling." "What do you mean?" Nathaniel was startled. Mango took a deep breath and said, "Our family has a ready-made doctor who can treat Zion." "Who is it?" "Wisdom." Nathaniel was startled when he heard Mango''s words. "Mango, are you kidding? How old is he? And hypnosis needs to be done to cure him." "I know. I''ve already called Bettany. She told me that Wisdom''s hypnosis skill is beyond our imaginations already. After the incident where Addison disguised as Nick had been exposed, Bettany said that Wisdom had already started to research on split personality and hypnosis skills. It''s just that he hasn''t been by our side all this while, so we don''t really understand him. For example, who would have thought that the person who saved me would be Wisdom? Even though he''s still young, none of us can look down on him. He''s really an excellent boy." Mango''s words moved Nathaniel. "What if..." "There is no ''what if. You know about the rtionship between Wisdom and Zion. Furthermore, after moving over, it will be more convenient for them to do any treatments if they live together, right? What''s more, Genevieve is about to give birth and Noah will be busy so I feel that Wisdom is rather reliable." Mango spoke seriously. Nathaniel''s heart wavered a little. "Oh, honey! Don''t think about it anymore. I''m Zion''s mother. I won''t hurt him!" "True." Nathaniel finally agreed to Mango''s suggestion. However, Mango was confused as he was still frowning. "Is there anything that you don''t understand?" "What I don''t understand is why did Zion''s alter send me a porn video. What''s going on? Even if he has a split personality, the alter should be around the same age as him, right? What''s with the personality of an adult?" Nathaniel was very depressed. Mango suddenly remembered something. "Do you remember that Walter''s cell phone was hacked by Zion before?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Yeah?" Nathaniel was puzzled and did not think of anything for a while. Mango harrumphed, "Well, at that time, Zion hacked Walter''s mobile phone and it was filled with porn videos. Did Zion download it at that time? Or can he recover it after they were deleted?" Nathaniel''s face suddenly changed. "Do you mean that Walter has led my son astray?" "You can''t say that. Only Walter is the one who fits the criteria among the people he used to hack. Zion might regard Walter''s living style as a way to vent out his stress. After all, Zion''s core personality is too calm and sensible. In fact, he might be depressed too, but Walter isn''t. He''s unrestrained and romantic, which makes him seem like he doesn''t care about anything. Perhaps Zion wants to live like Walter, so he followed Walter''s actions." Mango was just guessing but a mother would always know her son best, and she was confident with her guess. It was not necessarily a good thing for children to be too mature and sensible when they were young, especially for geniuses. Nathaniel thought that Mango''s exnation made some sense, but now he was a little angry with Walter. D*mn him! He had led Zion astray. Nathaniel would settle Walter after this. Nathaniel muttered to himself, and then asked in a deep voice, "What should we do now? Zion is still with Noah. Shall we bring him back?" "Yeah, wait for me. I''ll change my clothes." Mango quickly stood up. She was Zion''s mother so she naturally did not want Nathaniel to pick Zion up without her in this situation. Nathaniel had expected this, so he waited patiently for Mango to get changed. At this time, Lucy and the other servants were also back from shopping. Nathaniel paid them the new year presents that they bought and notified them that they could have their holiday starting from tonight. At the same time, he also gave them some annual bonuses. Everyone saw the bonuses that Nathaniel gave them and became excited immediately. They went back to their rooms to pack up after they said some new year blessings to Nathaniel and Mango. After that, Nathaniel and Mango put on their coats and drove directly to Noah''s house. Genevieve was a tired because of her pregnancy so she was still sleeping. Mango quietly entered the room so as to not disturb her. Zion had just woken up from his hypnosis treatment and he seemed pale. Mango''s heart ached when she saw him. "Son, how do you feel?" Zion did not expect Mango toe so he was astounded for a moment. Then, he smiled weakly, "Mommy, I''m fine." Barney was very worried and handed him a ss of water. Zion smiled and thanked her before finishing the cup of cold water. He was very friendly towards Barney, so Mango was naturally happy when she saw this. Zion had got high intelligence among his peers, so he did not have many friends. Mango was happy for Zion to be able to get along so well with Barney. "Mommy knows you''re fine. You just want to take the opportunity to be with Barney, don''t you?" Mango was joking. Zion said in embarrassment, "Yeah, I wanted to see her." Barney smiled gently, and her smile resembled Genevieve''s. It seemed that she was greatly influenced by Noah and Genevieve. Mango said to Barney, "Thank you for taking care of Zion. Come to our house and y sometime when you''re free." "Okay." Barney nodded. Zion took her hand and said, "I''lle over after the New Year." "Sure." Barney was very touched. Looking at her son''s normal condition, Mango really could not imagine how he would look like after his alter came out. She suppressed her feelings and smiled, "Zion, well move to your great-grandfather''s ce from tomorrow, okay?" "Sounds good." Zion simply answered. Looking at Zion''s pale face, Mango became devastated. "My good boy, it''s snowing outside. Let''s go back earlier and pack up our things. The servants have been released for the season. So, we''ll have to move to Brantley''s ce by ourselves." "It''s okay, mommy. I''m here." Zion looked like a man. The more he acted like this, the more Mango''s heart ached. "I know, but sometimes you have to think of yourself as a child. You have to know that mommy also needs to show her responsibility. Can you try to make me feel more useful in this house by taking care of you guys?" Mango spoke coquettishly. Zion immediately felt a little embarrassed. "Mommy, you''re doing this to the wrong person. Where''s Mr. Ye?" The corner of Mango''s mouth twitched. Look, this was her son. Didn''t he know that she was obviously very concerned about him? "Your father went to find Noah because he has something to discuss with him. You may note tomorrow, so they''re just talking about your progress." Mango''s words immediately surprised Barney. However, she quickly withdrew her gaze and became a little downcast. Zion was sensitive and noticed the change in Barney''s mood so he quickly smiled, "Barney, it doesn''t matter even if I''m not here. We can video chat everyday." "Really?" Barney gestured. "Of course, it''s a promise!" Zion smiled and extended his pinky. Seeing Zion stretching out his finger, Barney quickly did the same thing. The two of them made a pinky swear. Mango envied their rtionship and she could not help but think of Rainie. Too many things happened during this period of time, so she did not pay attention to Rainie while Thomas had gone to take care of Rainie. She did not know how the couple was doing now. When Mango thought that Zion who might have something to talk to Barney, she smiled and stood up, "I''ll go out and make a call. Talk to Barney quickly if you''ve got something to tell her." "Okay. Thanks, mommy." Mango saw Zion who was smiling faintly. How was he suffering from Dissociative Identity Disorder when he looked fine? Mango sighed and left the room. She took out her mobile phone and clicked on Twitter. The first thing she saw was that Rainie''s album had be a trending search, and almost all were goodments. Although the trending search ranking was not at the top, it was already very good. Then, Mango called Rainie. Rainie might be busy over there. Therefore, there was no one answering her. This made Mango disappointed for a moment. Everyone was working hard for their dreams right now but it seemed that Mango was the only one who wasfortable and living the life of a housewife. This was bad. Mango shook her head in a self- mockery state. She swore that she would definitely pick herself up once she went back home as she should no longer depend on Nathaniel every day. She also wanted to be a strong and independent ?ueiuoM Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Thinking of this, Mango wanted to hang up the phone, but Rainie finally picked up. "Mango? What can I do for you?" Rainie was panting. Mango suddenly felt a little envious of Rainie''s vitality. It seemed that Mango had not been sweating like her for a long time. "What are you doing? It sounds like you are exercising." Mango asked with a faint smile. Rainieughed, "Yes, I''m practicing dancing. Ares said that my body posture wasn''t very good and he gave me training recently. How have you beentely? I was as busy as a bee, and I didn''t even have time to call you." Mango felt a little ufortable. "Well, I''m a little busy too." "Aw, don''t be angry. I''ll treat you to dinner in a few days. It''s almost the new year so maybe Thomas and I will go to your house. You know, we don''t have any rtives anymore and that we only have the two of you. Shall we celebrate together?" Rainie was stillughing and Mango knew that she liked her life very much, and she was energetic from her tone. Mango smiled, "Sure, but we have to move to my grandpa''s house for the new year. Everyone is there soe along too. It''ll be much more lively." "Well, just don''t think that I''m annoying. Hmm... I''ll talk to youter. The teacher is telling me to hang up. Bye!" Mango listened to the beep from the other end of the phone and could not help but feel empty and lost. She also wanted to be a strong and independent woman! Mango secretly swore. Then, she saw Nathaniel walking out of Noah''s room. "How is it?" She asked quickly. Nathaniel and Noah both said, "Nothing. We have inquired about Wisdom''s medical skills and we decided that he can help Zion." "That''s good." Mango finally felt relieved. While the three adults were talking to each other, Zion and Barney walked out. Barney was obviously reluctant to part with Zion but Zionforted her gently like a young man. Mango felt that Zion had never been this gentle to her before. s! Why did she suddenly have the illusion that her son would be taken away by someone else? Nathaniel saw that Mango was a little disappointed so he quickly held her hand and said, "You have me." His voice was not loud, but it was enough for Mango to hear it clearly. Mango was immediatelyforted and no longer felt disappointed. After Zion bid farewell to Barney, Mango and Nathaniel brought him home. Wisdom also took Rita back. For a while, the Ye family had be lively. "Bro, can you do me a favor?" When Rita saw Zion, she immediately rushed forward and asked him to do her a favor. Mango recalled Zion''s current situation and said to Rita, "Rita, Zion is a little tired. Can you let him go back to his room and rest for a while?" "Huh? Zion, are you sick? Why do you look so terrible?" Only then did Rita notice that Zion did not look well. Zion smiled, "It''s alright, I''m just a little tired." "Then you go to sleep first. I''lle to you when you wake up." Rita pushed Zion to his room to rest. Zion could not refuse his sister''s kindness, so he went to the bedroom and rested. Then, Nathaniel called Wisdom to the study room. After Rita came out, she saw that Wisdom was also gone. She quickly asked, "Mommy, where is Wisdom?" "Your daddy has something to discuss with him. Come, tell me. Are you having a good time at Uncle Sanchez''s house?" "No, I''m not." Feeling a little depressed, Rita sat on the sofa and muttered, "Evangeline is violent. I don''t like her." "Why don''t you like her? I think that Evangeline is very straightforward and cute." Mango sat beside her daughter. She already neglected Zion, so she could not make the same mistake with Rita. Rita pouted more when she heard Mango praising Evangeline. "I just don''t like her!" When Mango saw her daughter''s awkward expression, she could not help but smile, "Let me guess. Is it because Evangeline''s self- defense skills are better than yours, so you don''t like her? You dislike her so much because you can''t defeat her, right?" "Mom! How can you say that about me?" Rita was triggered and she became dispirited. Mango stroked Rita''s head and said, "Baby, there''s nothing you can do about it. There''s no need for you topare with others. Besides, there are so many outstanding people in this world. You just need to be yourself and be calm. Don''t be jealous and don''t let it make you an ugly person. My little princess is the most beautiful girl in my eyes." "Really? Do you think that I''m the most beautiful princess?" Rita tilted her head as she looked at Mango and asked. "Of course! You are my baby and my forever sweetheart." Mango''s words obviously pleased Rita. She lowered her head in embarrassment. Then, she said in a soft voice, "Sorry mom, I was wrong. I shouldn''t be jealous of Evangeline. She''s really good. rissa is also very good. She knows computer skills like Zion. I really want to know who is better! Is it her or my brother?" "Rita, didn''t I just tell you? Don''t everpare. Just be yourself. Besides, you''re so cute and well- behaved. This is also your strength, isn''t it? " "That''s right, I''m also good at eating! Super good at eating! Even Evangeline and rissa can''t beat me!" Upon hearing Rita''s words, Mango suddenly felt like crying. Was bing a foodie considered a strength? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, when she saw Rita''s happy expression and that Rita really wanted to continue bing a foodie, Mango could not bear to give her a hard blow. They chatted for a while. Then, Rita yawned. "Are you sleepy? Shall I take you back to your room to sleep?" Hearing this, Rita immediately nodded happily. "Ok mommy, tell me a story before I sleep. You haven''t told me any bedtime stories for a long time. Since daddy and you are together, you don''t like to sleep with me anymore." Rita pouted andined sadly. Mango felt a little embarrassed. During this period of time, it seemed that she had really been with Nathaniel for too long and neglected the children. "Okay, I''ll tell you a bedtime story then." Mango picked Rita up and walked towards her room. Rita happily wrapped her arms around Mango''s neck and ced her face on Mango''s. Then, she said with great satisfaction, "Mommy, I really like the way things are right now. I want to be your little princess for the rest of my life." "Alright." Mango''s heart suddenly softened. She still remembered how weak Rita looked like when she was just born. It was hard for Mango to imagine that she could have a perfect life with Rita now. She thanked Nathaniel and was d that she had not given up on Rita. After the two of them entered the room, Rita was so drowsy that she forced herself to stay awake and listen to Mango''s story. In fact, Mango knew that Rita did not really want to listen to a story at all. She just wanted to stay with her mother longer. Mango took off her slippers and went to her bed. Then, she hugged Rita in her arms and said softly, "I''ll sleep with you tonight." Really?" Rita''s eyes sparkled with happiness. Mango finally realized how happy Rita was to have herpany. "Of course. Close your eyes, and I''m going to tell you a story." "Alright." Rita hugged Mango''s arm happily. She fell asleep shortly after while listening to Mango''s lovely voice. Mango looked at her daughter''s satisfied face and chuckled. On the other hand, Nathaniel told Wisdom about Zion''s condition. Wisdom''s expression was very serious. "Daddy, are you sure that Zion really has Dissociative Identity Disorder?" "Yes, I''m sure. So, Wisdom, I''ll leave this to you. You can''t let others know about what happened to Zion. If you can, you''d better not tell him too. You guys will live in the same room from today onwards and you need to take the opportunity to give him a hypnosis treatment. Is that okay?" Nathaniel''s suggestion was rejected directly by Wisdom. "Daddy, this is unrealistic. You and I both know how strong Zion''s willpower is. I won''t be able to do it if he doesn''t want to cooperate." Although Nathaniel had his own concerns, he was still a little dejected after hearing Wisdom''s words. "Well... daddy, don''t worry. Just leave it to me." Wisdom said confidently. For the first time, Zion felt that Wisdom had grown up. Wisdom''s physical appearance did not change, but there were tremendous improvements in his temperament and mentality. "Wisdom, thank you." "Don''t mention it, daddy." Wisdom smiled and took out a white bottle from his pocket. "What is this?" Nathaniel was a little surprised. Wisdom whispered, "This is the medicine that I''ve developed for you to treat your neuropathic pain. Take it. You can ask Uncle Noah to do an examination first if you don''t trust me." "No, it''s fine. You made this medicine specially for me. Of course, I trust you." Nathaniel smiled lightly and ate one in front of Wisdom. Wisdom was startled for a moment. He thought of many possibilities. After all, he was still a child. It was normal for the others to specte and not trust him and it was understandable for the adults to be more cautious as it was a type of drug anyhow. However, Nathaniel did not say anything and ate it directly in front of him. Wisdom suddenly felt warm. "Daddy, you..." "It''s delicious actually." Nathaniel''s words made Wisdom speechless. It was the first time he heard someone say that medicine was delicious. However, he was very touched by Nathaniel''s action. "Daddy, don''t worry. I''ll definitely cure Zion." "Sure, I believe in you." Nathaniel gave Wisdomplete trust. When the two of them walked out of the study room, Zion, Rita and Mango were all gone. Then, Wisdom went to Zion''s room while Nathaniel returned to his bedroom, but he did not see Mango so he went to Rita''s room. After that, he saw Mango and Rita were hugging each other and sleeping soundly together. For a moment, Nathaniel was a little gloomy. He seemed to have been abandoned by his wife. What should he do? Was he going to sleep alone tonight? Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Nathaniel was about to walk over when he heard Rita muttering, "Mommy, hug me." Mango was in a deep sleep but she subconsciously hugged Rita in her arms and continued to sleep. Nathaniel sighed when he saw this. Then, he resigned to his fate and went back to his bedroom but it was hard for him to sleep alone. For the first time, he felt like the bed was too big and it made him feel empty and lonely. On the other hand, Mango was hugging Rita and they were sleeping sweetly. However, she woke up in the middle of the night due to the cold and she saw that their nket had been rolled under Rita''s body. She wasn''t covered and looked very pitiful. She shook her head helplessly and thought that her husband was better. Mango felt a little thirsty and quietly got up to drink some water, only to find that Zion''s room was lit. She paused for a moment. When she thought of Zion''s situation, Mango could not help but feel anxious. She walked over quickly. Before she could get close to the door, she was dragged over by a strong arm and her mouth was covered. Mango was so shocked that she almost screamed. When she saw it was Nathaniel, she was relieved. "What are you doing?" "Shh!" Nathaniel gestured her not to make a sound. Mango leaned against the door and saw Zion sitting on a chair. He took the bracelet off his wrist and turned it on. Under the light, it reflected the screen and the keyboard. "This is..." "I''ll exin it to youter." Nathaniel said in a voice that only the two of them could hear. Mango held her breath as she watched. After Zion turned on the bracelet, he began hacking the porn website and sent some clips to Nathaniel''sputer. He curved his lips slightly, and his naughty smile looked shocking. If it was Zion, he would not have behave like this. However, Mango felt very sad now that Zion was ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. like this. Wisdom came over from behind and asked in a deep voice, "What did you send?" Zion kept his head down and said, "You won''t understand, brat. Hurry up and go to sleep." His tone and manner were exactly the same as a grown up. Wisdom asked in confusion, "But I want to know. You seem to have a great time." "Of course. How could I like these things? I only sent them to Mr. Ye." Zion continued to send the clips as he spoke. Wisdom directly brought a stool and sat next to him and continued to ask, "Why do you send it to Mr. Ye only? Why not others?" Zion paused. "Yeah, why don''t I send it to someone else? But who?" Zion rested his chin on his palm and he looked troubled. Nathaniel was depressed. Zion seemed to not know who else to send it to. At this time, Wisdom said, "Do you like Mr. Ye very much? Otherwise, why did you send it to him?" "Like?" Zion paused for a second, then nodded and said, "Yes, I like him very much. He''s very strong, and everyone was talking about what he had done when I was in the military region. I''m happy but angry at the same time when I hear people discussing him every day." "Why is that?" "I''m happy because he''s my daddy, and I''m proud of him. I''m unhappy because I''m afraid I can''t surpass him. To be honest, I''m quite stressed out." Zion nodded as he spoke and looked upset. Nathaniel never thought that he would put so much pressure on his son indirectly. This had made him feel guilty and even questioned himself if it was right to send Zion to the military region. Mango seemed to know what he was thinking and held his hand tightly. This gave him some comfort. Zion waved his hand and said, "Nah! Don''t think about it now. The more I think about it, the more annoyed I get. I better continue to send this to Mr. Ye." "Why do you insist on sending this to Mr. Ye?" Wisdom could only follow his lead and continued to ask. He had asked this question three times, but Zion did not answer. It was obvious that Zion''s alter was very smart and cunning. He did not want to face this question directly. Wisdom became serious. Zion suddenly turned around and asked Wisdom, "Why do you want to know?" "It''s because I''m curious. What else?" Wisdom smiled slightly. His smile was so warm that it made people feel veryfortable. Zion suddenly felt that his eyelids were a little heavy, then he suddenly fell asleep on the table. Wisdom breathed a sigh of relief when Zion didn''t react anymore. He felt like he had be paralyzed and was drenched in sweat. Mango and Nathaniel quickly walked in. "Are you alright, Wisdom?" Mango asked concerningly. Wisdom shook his head and said wearily, "Zion''s mental strength is very strong. I almost couldn''t control him. Daddy, mommy, his alter is very smart." "We can see that. Thank you for your hard work, Widsom." Nathaniel patted Wisdom''s shoulder. He was still young, but just now he showed a particrly strong side, which made him very gratified. Wisdom shook his head and leaned on Nathaniel. Seeing that he was really exhausted, Nathaniel picked up Wisdom and ced him on hisp. On the other hand, Mango carried Zion to bed andid him down. Wisdom looked at Zion and said, "Actually, the reason why his alter could fall asleep so quickly is because of his strong core personality that kept surpassing it. Just now, he was asleep but he still managed to control the alter at the crucial moment when ''Mr. Ye'' was mentioned." Mango did not understand these words, but she heard the key words that Wisdom had said. "Mr. Ye!" This was Zion''s way of addressing Nathaniel. Wisdom had always called Nathaniel his daddy, but he had followed Zion and called Nathaniel Mr. Ye. Therefore, Wisdom had secretly lured Zion''s core to appear. "Can this mental illness be cured?" Mango was a little uncertain. She could not ept that her son had be like this, but she had to anyhow. Previously, Nathaniel was afraid that the people in the military region would make Zion leave if they found out. Right now, Mango only wanted Zion to return to his original self. As for his future, she did not care anymore. Wisdom looked at Mango and said in a deep voice, "Mommy, the alter is created because Zion is under great pressure and he needs a way to release his stress. He''ll recover once his stress is reduced. This isn''t a disease but a type of stress management after Zion''s traumatic event. Furthermore, he said that the pressure in the military region is too great and it is rted to daddy''s honor. I understand that Zion is very strong. He is Nathaniel''s son and Nathaniel is a legend in the military region, so he must be carrying a lot of burdens." These words made Nathaniel sink deep in thoughts. Mango was also very upset. "Alright, Wisdom, go to bed early. Zion may not get up again tonight. Mommy knows that hypnosis relies on mental energy and you must be very tired so I''ll make you something to eat. You can sleep after eating." Just as Mango was about to stand up, Wisdom grabbed her wrist. "Mommy, I''m not hungry. But before I go to bed, I want to propose something to you." There was a hint of pleading in Wisdom''s eyes. Mango''s heart softened. "Go ahead. I''ll listen." Wisdom pondered for a moment, and he looked at Nathaniel before whispering, "I know that Zion''s biggest wish is to be an excellent soldier like daddy, but he isn''t suitable to stay in the military area now. If he wants to follow daddy''s path, he must recover from the trauma of shooting. Otherwise, he''ll be in more trouble." Mango''s heart skipped a beat before she turned to look at Nathaniel. Nathaniel frowned tightly. He whispered, "We don''t need anyone renowned in Ye family anymore. I''m also very sad about Zion''s situation so I''ll discuss it with him tomorrow. If he wants to, I''ll apply a leave for him for a year or a half, and he''ll go back when he recoverspletely. Perhaps, he can leave the military directly." This was what Nathaniel decided after careful consideration. He really felt sorry for his son. He had obtained so many honors in the military region, and he was clear on how those honors came about. He had never thought that one day, these honors would be Zion''s burden. He felt distressed seeing his son had turned out to be like this. Wisdom saw that Nathaniel had already made his decision, so he did not say anything more and went straight to bed. Mango and Nathaniel did not return to their bedrooms after leaving Zion''s room. Instead, they went to the study room. Nathaniel turned on theputer. As expected, it was all from Zion. Watching the clips sent by Zion, the two of them fell silent. When Mango thought of how her son had established an alter personality, she felt extremely ufortable. Her son was only four years old! Mango bit her lower lip and said in a low voice, "Nathan, actually Zion can be a businessman. Look, the Ye family has such a big family business and someone has to inherit it, right? Hmm... being a soldier is a dream. He can go to the military to train for two to three years when he grows up if he likes it, and then he cane back to inherit the family business. Also, Zion is good atputers and his hobbies may change in a few years, right?" Nathaniel listened to Mango''s incoherent speech and naturally knew what she was trying to express. Mango wanted to stop Zion from joining the army. Previously, no one had thought that Zion would experience the cruelty of war so early. How much mental suffering was it for a four-year-old child to kill a living person? It was already good enough that Zion did not have a mental breakdown. No matter how talented he was, he was still only a four-year-old kid. People of the same age as him were still ying in sandboxes. At the thought of this, Nathaniel''s heart ached. He wanted to agree to Mango''s proposal. Just as he was about to agree, a ''bang'' sounded from outside and scared the both of them. Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 "What''s going on?" Mango stood up in shock while Nathaniel''s expression turned serious. Both of them ran out quickly. Zion threw Wisdom onto the floor, and thetter bumped into a cab on the side. The great "bang" sound emitted due to huge impulsive force caught Mango''s and Nathaniel''s attention, so they immediately went over. Mango was heartbroken when both and Nathaniel found out that Zion had thrown Wisdom out! "Are you ok? Does it hurt? Quick! Show me your injury." Wisdom felt like his entire body was about to fall apart. Just as he fell asleep, Zion woke up and threw him out without a word. Wisdom felt pain in his butt because of that fall! "Mommy, I''m fine. Quick! You take a look at Zion." Just as Wisdom finished talking, Nathaniel arrived at Zion''s room. He saw Zion sitting in front of theputer and having fun with a game. In fact, he showed no remorse for what he had just done. Nathaniel frowned slightly at this scene. "What are you doing?" Zion nced at Nathaniel and turned around. Then, he continued with his game without replying to Nathaniel. It appeared that Zion''s alter ago had a cold personality. On the end hand, Mango didn''t dare to let Wisdom and Zion stay together any longer. She carried Wisdom back to his room quickly and called Emberly in thete-night so that she coulde over and take a look at Wisdom. After she finally managed to drag Emberly over, thetter examined Wisdom and made sure that he was fine. Then, Mango could only let out a sigh of relief. "What''s going on?" Emberly asked in surprise. Mango was a little reluctant to tell Emberly the truth. Hence, she said that Wisdom had fallen off the bed due to his improper sleeping posture. She was afraid that he had gotten hurt from the fall, so she let her toe over and take a look. After that, Emberly went back after ensuring Wisdom was fine. Meanwhile, Nathaniel stayed at the door of Zion''s room the whole night. Zion didn''t do or say anything and kept ying with his game. He only walked to the bed and fell asleep when dawn broke. After that, Nathaniel walked over to make sure Zion was really sleeping. Then, he adjusted Zion''s sleeping position covered him with a nket before leaving his room. Nathaniel knew that he couldn''t let things escte any further. After Nathaniel came out, he realized that Mango had not slept for the entire night as well. Mango''s face was a little pale, and her eyes were full of dark circles. Thus, Nathaniel felt distressed when she saw how she looked. "Go to sleep. Grandpa said that he would move there today, but he didn''t specify the time. Go back to sleep first, and I''ll call youter." Mango shook her head after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "I''m not sleepy." It had been a long time since she felt so awake after staying up the entire night. Mango looked at Nathaniel and said with a smile, "You should go back and sleep for a while. Now that Zion is in this state, we can''t leave him alone and go to sleep. So, why don''t we take turns?" "Can your body take it?" Nathaniel was very worried about Mango''s health. "I''m fine. I slept for a while, and I just woke up. You should go to rest quickly, or maybe I''ll get you something to eat." Mango was about to stand up and head to the kitchen, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Take a rest. I''ll go to sleep." Nathaniel had no appetite at the moment. He was upset because his son had be like this. Mango sighed as she saw Nathaniel returned to his room. Then, she stood up and went to Zion''s room. She looked at Zion, who was asleep, and recalled how thoughtful he used to be. Once again, she regretted sending Zion to the military region. Her child was still so young, but he had seen the cruelty of war too early. As a parent, she med herself for being too brutish. With this thought in mind, Mango picked Zion up and hugged him in her legs. She patted Zion''s body gently as if he was still an infant. After about three hours of sleep, Zion opened his eyes suddenly. He saw Mango looking at him with a loving face. However, the dark circles under her eyes made him frown slightly. "Mommy?" "Hi, you are awake? Are you hungry? I will make some food for you." Mango smiled faintly. Zion shook his head subconsciously. "I''m not hungry, and I am just a little tired. Also, I feel a little bit sore." "You''ve been ying games all night, so you should feel sore. Come on, I will give you a message." She spoke while massaging Zion''s arm. Zion was stunned for a moment when he heard what she said. Did he y a game all night? Why couldn''t he remember anything? He looked at theputer immediately and saw his favourite game was still open on the screen. Zion frowned slightly. "Mommy, I''m a little hungry. I want to eat preserved egg porridge with lean meat." Mango was shocked when Zion opened his mouth suddenly. "Alright, take a rest first, I will cook for you," she replied happily without thinking much. After that, Mango spared no pains and went to the kitchen. Then, Zion got up and went straight to Wisdom''s room. Wisdom was still asleep, but he could feel that was someone staring at him. Thus, he felt ufortable with it. He opened his eyes immediately and saw Zion standing by his bed like a ghost. Then, he jumped up in shock at this scene. "Don''te near me! I''m telling you, I''m not going easy on you if you hit me again. Although I can''t beat you, don''t mess with me." Zion had a gloomy gaze and aura around him, so Wisdom thought the Zion''s secondary personality had taken control of his body and wanted to attack him. Thu, Wisdom continued to remain alert. Then, Zion noticed that Wisdom''s posture was a little weird, and thetter''s butt appeared to be injured. He narrowed his eyes slightly at this scene. "What''s wrong with you?" "Huh? What can I do? You threw me outst night and injured me. My butt is still hurting. I''m warning you, remember that you are the secondary personality of Zion. Don''t be gleeful because you can only control him temporarily. He has strong willpower and will definitely suppress you with my help." Wisdom said angrily. This situation was terrible! Zion had never hurt anyone all this while. The secondary personality was really annoying. Zion''s heart thumped when he heard this. Secondary personality? Was Wisdom talking about a split personality? Wait... did he have a split personality? Zion was so confused with all the information he was receiving right now. He looked at Wisdom and was dumbfounded. How could this be? Wasn''t having a split personality a mental disorder? Did that mean that he had a mental problem? So the reason his mommy looked at him in worry just now was that his secondary personality came outst night? Zion felt devastated as he thought further. He always thought that he was a strong man, but he didn''t expect that he would be like this. No, he couldn''t ept this! Wisdom swallowed hard upon looking at his reaction. "Hey, what are you doing?" However, Zion didn''t say anything and turned around to head upstairs. Wisdom was afraid that Zion would do something terrible, so he quickly jumped off the bed and tried to follow him. But, Zion said coldly, "Don''t follow me, I''m Zion." Wisdom was so shocked that his mouth widened apart upon hearing it. Zion? How could it be? After that, Zion went straight to Nathaniel''s bedroom. Although Nathaniel was still resting, he was highly alert. Out of a sudden, he opened his eyes. He was stunned and at a loss when he found that Zion was by his side. Zion observed Nathaniel''s reactions carefully. He managed to capture Nathaniel''s alert expression, although it had shed by quickly. "Mr. Ye, do I have a split personality?" Zion went straight to the point. Nathaniel was startled. After making sure that Zion''s core personality had control of his body right now, he nodded heavily. "Don''t worry, your mommy and I go to treatments with you." Zion became quiet after Nathaniel verified his illness. However, Nathaniel felt even downhearted. After all, Zion didn''t cry out loud like other children would when he learnt about his disorder. He got up and held Zion in his arms. "I''m sorry, I didn''t take care of you. Your mommy and I will be with you. So, don''t worry, you''ll be fine," he said in a low voice. Zion''s heart was in a mess. He felt a little afraid when Nathaniel was hugging him. He didn''t know what his secondary personality was like, and he wasn''t sure whether it was aggressive or not. Moreover, he didn''t even know how long the state wouldst. If daddy and mommy kept apanying him, they would definitely ignore the other children. When he thought of Wisdom and Rita, he felt even more dejected. All of them were the closest people to him and he had always wanted to protect them. But now he could attack them anytime because of his aggressive secondary personality. How could he not be sad? Zion''s couldn''t control his mood swings. Somehow, he didn''t struggle when Nathaniel held him. Instead, he reached his arms out and hugged Nathaniel and whispered, "Mr. Ye, help me."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. This was the first time that Nathaniel''s son had asked him for help. There was a trace of tremor and fear in Zion''s voice. He was scared because he couldn''t control his alternative personalities. Nathaniel was devastated when he saw his son in such a state. "I''ll help you, son. I promise I''ll cure you." Zion''s eyes became teary when he heard this. He bit at his lower lip and whispered, "Mr. Ye, please send me to the military base." "What did you say?" Nathaniel pushed Zion away forcefully. The new year was approaching, and there was no one in the base anymore. Furthermore, if they sent him to the base in his current state, wouldn''t they be kicking him out of the family now? Besides, he was sure that Mango wouldn''t agree either. "Don''t think too much as it''s not a terminal disease. You''re too stressed. Zion, it''s your mommy and my fault because we didn''t think about this decision carefully before we made a decision. We should not have exposed you to the cruelty of war because you''re just a child. So don''t me yourself. Believe in us, alright? You''ll definitely recover quickly!" Nathaniel looked at Zion and felt an intense pain in his heart. On the other hand, Zion sobbed, "Mr. Ye, I''m afraid I''ll hurt you guys. I hurt Wisdom today, so I might hurt Mommy and Rita tomorrow. No... I don''t want this to happen! I don''t want to unknowingly hurt the people that I love the most! That is too painful, and I cannot endure that." This was the first time that Nathaniel had seen Zion crying. Nathaniel had never seen Zion cry since thetter hade back from the base. He was so strong, but everyone felt bad for him. Now, he was crying because of his illness. However, he was crying out of fear that he would hurt his loved ones because of it. At this thought, Nathaniel''s heart ached even badly. Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 "That won''t happen! You are still our beloved son, no matter what you be. We will never let you go no matter what!" Nathaniel held his son in his arms again. He thought that his son was a genius who would outperform everyone in the cruel military base. However, he now felt that his son was actually a weak child. He was confused and kept ming himself for the decision. But, he still needed to find a way to cure Zion. Zion wanted to say something, but he heard Nathaniel whisper, "Your mommy wants you to have a good rest for a while. If your dream is to be a soldier, we will send you back to the military region to train for another two years, after you turn eighteen years old. Zion, our family business needs at least one sessor. Wisdom chose to study medicine, so you are the next leader of the Ye family." Nathaniel knew that what he was saying would sound cruel to Zion, but he didn''t want to risk losing his son anymore. Back then, he had also been a passionate soldier who was willing to sacrifice everything. But now that he had a child, he realized that he couldn''t bear to see his child getting hurt, and he didn''t want his wife to get upset about it either. Even if Zion wanted to join the army, he would have to wait until he reached the minimum age required. This was because he believed that his son couldn''t withstand how cruel the army was! Zion didn''t say anything. He neither agreed nor disagreed with what Nathaniel had said. Although both of them weren''t expressive people, they hugged each other tightly for a long time. Meanwhile, Mango had already finished making the porridge, but she didn''t see Zioning down. Hence, she rushed to find Nathaniel and found that they were hugging each other, and she started tearing up at the scene. "Alright, since you''re already awake, get up and have some porridge. I''ve made quite a bit of it too." Mango spoke while pretending nothing had happened. Zion moved out from Nathaniel''s embrace. When he looked at Mango, a trace of guilt appeared in his eyes. Mango was devastated when she saw his expression. "Come here, Zion, I''ll carry you down." "Nah, I''ll go down myself." Zion evaded Mango''s outstretched arm and tried to avoid her personal space. After all, he didn''t dare to get closer to Mango . He was afraid that he would be someone else at some point and hurt her without knowing. Seeing Zion acting like this, Mango''s nose went runny, and tears welled up in her eyes. "Mommy, don''t cry. I''m not, I..." Zion panicked immediately when he saw Mango crying. He asked Nathaniel for help frantically. When Nathaniel saw this, he took a step forward and hugged Zion in his arms. Then, he stood up and said to Mango beside him, "Alright, Zion is hungry. Let''s go down and eat some porridge." "All right." After saying that, Mango wiped her tears away and walked down with Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Wisdom had already woken up and did not dare to sleep anymore. Thus, the only person who was sleeping soundly now was Rita. Then, she stretched and smelt the scent of food, so she asked, "Hey? What did Mommy make? It smells good!" Mango could only reply to her with a forced smile. Then, all of them sat down at the dining table. Mango had also made a few more dishes, all of which were her children''s favorite. Suddenly, Rita''s eyes lit up when she saw the food! "Wow, mommy, you''re so virtuous today!" Rita praised her generously. On the other hand, Zion chose a seat that was far away from them. Mango felt devastated when she saw her son acting this way. Before she could say anything, Rita walked over and grabbed Zion''s hand while saying, "Zion, why are you sitting so far away? Come over and help me peel the eggs." When Zion saw this, he wanted to shake Rita off. However, perhaps he had seen wrongly, but Rita cunningly dodged his hands and looked at him with a smile on her charming face before asking, "Don''t bezy, I knew that you are on holiday! You used to peel eggs for me to eat, so don''t even think about escaping as it''s a holiday now. Hurry up!" Then, Rita grabbed Zion''s hand and dragged him to the seat that was beside her. "This bowl of preserved egg porridge is yours, so I won''t fight with you for it because I just want to eat eggs. Please peel them for me! Also, I want to eat that prawn, but it''s too troublesome, so peel it for me too." Rita requested all these happily, and Zion couldn''t refuse her. When he thought about how he had not eaten with her sister for a long time, he could not help but take the egg and began peeling it for her. When Mango and Nathaniel saw this, they heaved a sigh of relief. On the other hand, Wisdom was also relieved. After all, all three of them thought that Zion would refuse Rita. Then, Rita shook her legs and looked at Mango and Nathaniel, "Daddy, mommy, are we going to great grandpa''s house today?" "Yeah, we are." Mango nodded in reply. Then, Rita asked again, "Zion and I will bete, is that okay?" "Huh? What do you want to do?" Nathaniel frowned slightly when he heard that. Zion was currently a ticking time bomb. He was really afraid that something would happen to his daughter, so he couldn''t help but ask. Rita smiled and said, "Nothing much, I want to go shopping as I haven''t been with Zion for a long time. Hmm, maybe we should all go shopping together today!" It was rare for Rita to be in the mood to shop other than to eat. However, nobody responded to her n. Meanwhile, Nathaniel could not make up his mind as well. Out of a sudden, Zion opened his mouth slightly. "I''m a bit tired, so I won''t you all. You guys go ahead, though. I want to rest." "Zion, don''t be like this! You haven''t spent time with me for a long time. Besides, it''s the end of the year now and it''s dangerous out there. Don''t you want to protect me? Please?" Zion couldn''t help but frown when he heard Rita''s words. "I..." "Oh, stop hesitating! Finish your meal immediately and apany me to buy something for your great-grandpa. He hasn''t seen Wisdom and you for a long time. It''s not right for both of you to visit him empty-handed, right?" Zion was speechless after hearing what Rita had said. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After that, all of them had their breakfast happily thanks to Rita''s enthusiasm. Although everyone was tired, they couldn''t bear to ruin Rita''s excited mood. After they had their breakfast, Rita annoyed Nathaniel all the way to his bedroom to ask for pocket money. Meanwhile, Zion was still hesitating if he should follow them out. It was fine if he went through a personality switch at home. However, he would ruin the Ye family''s reputation if it happened outside! Wisdom could guess what Zion was thinking, so he said in a low voice, "Don''t think so much. You will be fine as long as I''m here. If you go out of control, I''ll knock you out with my needles and bring you back." "Alright, remember this n then. If my alter ego takes over my body, don''t hesitate to knock me out and tie me up. You don''t have to worry about being rude, alright?" Zion said these words decisively, and Mango was devastated when she heard this. "Zion, don''t think too much. It''s alright for you to go out once in a while." Zion couldn''t bear to see Mango being said. Thus, although he knew that staying home was the best option, he still nodded in agreement. Then, Rita and Nathaniel came out not long after. Zion''s eyes lit up when she saw Ritaing out of the room in her white princess dress. "Rita, you''re so beautiful!" "Thank you, Zion." Rita smiled brilliantly in reply and held Zion''s arm immediately. On the other hand, Zion''s body stiffened, and he wanted to break free from her grasp, but he didn''t manage to do so. Hence, he could only react with a forceful smile. Although Rita had learned self-defense skills for a few days, she still could not restrain him. However, during their practice, he did not want to hurt Rita as he felt bad for her, so he had gone easy on her. Since everyone in the vi was on holiday, Nathaniel became the only driver for his family. Then, all of them went out. Even though Rita nned to go shopping, they decided to go to the sculpture exhibition at the end. This was because she had insisted to have a look there after noticing an advertisement for the exhibition. Thus, they had to change their route because they favoured Rita as she was their only daughter. The exhibition was located in the suburbs, so it appeared to be less crowded. Perhaps most people had chosen to shop in the downtown area to buy decorations for the new year. Nheless, Rita was very excited. She was not afraid of the cold, so she dashed towards the exhibition area soon after she got out of the car. "Rita, slow down!" Zion frowned slightly and reminded her immediately. However, Rita didn''t listen to him at all, and she ran quicker instead. Suddenly, she tripped over something. Zion got nervous instantly when he saw this. He ran towards Rita immediately. Suddenly, a masked man lifted her before Zion could run to her. Then, the man ran quickly to the car on the side with Rita in his hands. Nathaniel, Mango, and the others were stunned by this sudden incident. "Hey! Stand there! Who are you? Put my daughter down now!" Nathaniel shouted. However, he didn''t dare to act rashly as Rita was now in the kidnapper''s hands. Mango''s face turned even paler when she saw this scene. Meanwhile, Rita was so frightened that she started crying. "Zion! Daddy! Mommy! Help me!" While Rita was struggling to escape, the masked man took a gun out and pointed it at Rita''s temple. "Don''te any closer! I''ll kill her if any of you do that!" At this moment, Zion mind started running as this scene felt so familiar to him. Suddenly, he seemed to notice someone was aiming his daddy and mommy with a sniper rifle. No! He wouldn''t allow that to happen! Suddenly, Zion snapped, and a crazed expression appeared on his face. "Let her go! If you dare to hurt her, I''ll make you pay the price!" Zion''s sudden change caused Mango and Wisdom''s faces to turn pale with fright. "Wisdom!" Mango didn''t want her son to go crazy, but she knew that Zion was definitely not her obedient son at this moment. Wisdom broke out in a cold sweat when he saw this. This change had caught him by surprise. He could now be sure that Zion''s alter ago had appeared! Wisdom quickly took out a needle and tried to pierce it into Zion''s acupuncture point. However, Zion seemed to have noticed this sneak attack, so he quickly reacted to it. Thus, he immediately turned around and kicked out the needle in Wisdom''s hand. Wisdom almost fell to the ground because Zion had kicked him using his full strength! However, he quickly picked himself up and attacked Zion again. But, Zion''s target was not him now. Instead, Zion rushed towards the kidnapper crazily. "Zion!" Mango was so frightened that her heart almost jumped out of her throat. Just as she was about to run over, Nathaniel held her in his arms. "Don''t go! They have guns in their hands!" "But we can''t leave Zion and Rita alone!" Mango cried and shouted at the moment. Suddenly, she heard a "bang" and found that the gun in the masked man''s hand had gone off. "Zion..." At this moment, blood suddenly spurted out from Rita''s snow-white princess dress. Thus, everyone could see how the blood was staining her dress clearly. Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 "Rita!" Mango''s heart was about to shatter when she saw this scene. Meanwhile, Zion was stunned. There was blood! Blood was all over the ce! It was just like the day when he shot the terrorist to death. On that day, he had watched how the terrorist''s eyes opened widely while thetter''s blood filled all over the ground. Now, this scene was repeating itself! Suddenly, he felt a throbbing pain in his brain, and it was as if his head was about to explode because of these memories. Then, Zion''s eyes turned scarlet in no time. "D*mn it! How dare you hurt him!" As Zion said this, his expression started to change. He rushed over like a bolt of lightning and punched the kidnapper''s face. However, the kidnapper was not weak either. When he saw that Zion was attacking him, he immediately pushed Rita away and started fighting against Zion. While they were fighting, Zion''s eyes were red, and right now, the whole world looked red to him. He had gone insane, and he could only attack the kidnapper repeatedly... However, the kidnapper had been defending himself all this time. Meanwhile, Mango ran quickly over Rita when she saw that the kidnapper had tossed Rita aside. Her hands trembled as she hugged Rita in her arms. "Rita, Rita, how are you?" "Mommy, I''m fine!" Rita opened her eyes and stuck out her tongue yfully. After that, she even took out a broken bag with blood from the bottom of her skirt. "It''s fake, also the kidnapper only used a fake gun. It won''t hurt anyone!" Mango waspletely dumbfounded after hearing that. A fake gun? She looked at Zion subconsciously. Somehow, she noticed that the man who fought with Zion looked quite familiar. "That person is..." "It''s Uncle Mateo!" Rita stood up after saying that. Then, she grabbed Mango''s hand and handed her to Nathaniel. "Daddy, are you sure that this n will work?" "Well, l"m not sure either." As Nathaniel said this, he grasped Mango''s hand and interlocked his fingers with her. Meanwhile, Mango still couldn''t recover from her shock yet. Right at this moment, Wisdom came over and took off his jacket. He wrapped it around Rita''s shoulders and said softly, "To be exact, there is a better way to cure Zion, which is to make him cry. He had been under pressure for a long time. However, as you all have seen, the shooting that happened previously traumatised him, so he ended up developing an alter ego. Obviously, he needs to vent his stress somehow, and crying is normally the best way to do so. However, have you all seen him cry before?" The answer to this question was obviously ''no''. In fact, they had rarely seen Zion tear up, let alone bursting in tears. Mango seemed to realise something after hearing the conversation. "Wait, did you all n this?" When Nathaniel saw Mango''s frown, he spilt the truth guilty, "Since Rita gave us this idea, I thought that we should try it out. I mean, what if this method can really cure him?" "Hey! Daddy, you''re so shameless! How could you pass the buck to me?" Rita narrowed her eyes and looked at Nathaniel while she said this. However, Nathaniel ignored what his daughter said. Instead, he turned around andforted Mango, "I promise I know my limits. Don''t worry, Mateo is there to look after us as well. If this doesn''t work, I''ll make sure to send him to therapy or other traditional cures that would work. Although Mango was furious, her heart still sank when she saw how her son had almost gone insane now. Meanwhile, Mateo had always known that Zion was good at fighting. However, he was even taken aback now. After all, Zion had developed an alter ego after being traumatised, and now, Zion was more powerful than before! Mateo had been fighting with Zion for fifteen minutes till now. However, when he saw how both of their stamina were at their limits, he immediately hit Zion''s neck to knock him out. After that, Zion''s vision went ck, and his body fell to the ground weakly. "Zion!" When Mango saw this, she was worried. Thus, Mateo immediately held Zion, who had fainted, in his arms. "Don''t worry, he''s fine. He''s just too tired, so he will be fine after some rest." After that, Mateo took off his headgear and revealed his entire body that was drenched in sweat. Mango feared up when she saw this scene. Then, she took Zion from Mateo''s arms and whispered, "Thank you, uncle." "Hey, don''t swear it. Also, it was my fault because I didn''t notice how his condition has escted to this. s! I guess I neglected him, after all. Don''t worry too much because I''ll make sure to apply for leave for him. He cane back whenever he wants, so he doesn''t need to stay in the military area for the time being." "Alright, thank you."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mango had the same thoughts as well. After all, she would only start thinking about sending Zion back to the military base when he was fully recovered. After that, Nathaniel took Zion from Mango''s hands and wrapped Zion with his coat. Then, he said to Mateo, "Uncle, we''re celebrating the new year at grandfather''s house this year. Also, Walter and Deborah''s wedding will be in a few days too. Can you show up to support us if you have the time?" "All right." Mateo didn''t refuse Nathaniel''s suggestion. After all, who else was in the Hans family now? In fact, there was only Terrance and him in the house. In this case, their house would be cold and lifeless just with both of them there. Hence, joining in the fun at Brantley''s ce seemed like a better option to them. "Let''s go. I''ll send you all back. Besides, I took a taxi here so that I could put on a more realistic act, so I need to hitch a ride back too." Mateo didn''t beat around the bush at also. After that, all of them got in the car as Mateo started to drive them back to the Ye''s Mansion. That night, both Mango and Nathaniel didn''t sleep well. On the other hand, Wisdom was also sleepy while Zion was in aa right now. Thus, Rita was the only one who was in a better mood. Mateo told them to take a rest. So, Rita changed her clothes and walked away with Mateo. Meanwhile, Mango and the others didn''t wake up until 4 p.m. After that, everyone woke up except Zion. When Mango saw this, she came beside Nathaniel and asked, "Has Zion not woken up at all yet?" "No, but Wisdom said he''ll be fine. He ispletely tired now as he''s mentally exhausted because of what happened." Mango was relieved when she heard Nathaniel''s reassuring words. "s... I hope that Zion will be better after this." "I hope so too." Meanwhile, Nathaniel was not sure whether Zion would get better either. Suddenly, Zion sat up while they were talking. "Rita!" Zion said in his trembling voice and rushed out of the room crazily. "Hey! What''s wrong, Zion?" Mango stood up immediately when she saw this. However, Zion didn''t know how to react. "Mommy, Mr. Ye, where is Rita? I had a dream, Rita..." When Zion said this, his mind started to recall how Rita''s blood had covered the floor. Nathaniel saw this, so he walked over rapidly and held Zion in arms while whispering, "Zion, Rita is fine." "No, she was kidnapped! The man shot her! I... I saw a lot of blood, no..." Zion''s body was shivering as he said this. Mango waspletely heartbroken to see her son like this. "Zion..." While she called Zion, she came to him and patted his head gently. Then, she said softly, "We all know that there are a lot of idents and bad people that we can''t avoid in this world, so we can''t run away from them. Besides, even viins like Gargamel exist in fairy tales, right? We can¡¯t always uphold justice as we have to protect ourselves when it''s necessary. You shot the terrorists to protect daddy and me, and you fought against the masked kidnapper to protect Rita. Do you still remember the blood that stained Rita body? It was red yet dazzling, just like the blood of the terorrist, right?" Zion''s body trembled once again when he recalled that scene. Mango knew that she was quite cruel for doing this. After all, she was forcing Zion to recall those terrifying scenes. However, she believed that she could only cure Zion''s condition if he could face the truth and ept it. Thus, Mango held his hand tenderly at this thought. His hands were cold, and he was trembling as well. Then, Mango told him patiently in a soft voice, "What''s the difference between the both of them? One is a terrorist that threatened your parents'' lives, but the other is your sister that you want to protect. You shot the terrorist, but you did no wrong because you were merely trying to save your family. Thus, that was only self-defence. I know it''s hard for you to ept that he died because you shot him, but I believe you can do it, right?¡± When Zion heard these words, he stared at Mango until he burst out crying in her embrace. He had never felt so sad and helpless since he was a child! At this moment, he was truly a four- year-old child that was crying out loud because he had been traumatized by those terrifying incidents. When Nathaniel saw how insecure his son felt, he couldn''t help but tear up. Meanwhile, Mango hugged her son tightly. After all, Zion was only a 4-year-old child! He should have a happy childhood. Why did he have to go through so much all because he was a genius? She didn''t need her son to be a genius as all she wanted was for Zion to be happy. Thus, when Mango saw how Zion had burst into tears, she became teary as well. Then, Zion cried for more than half an hour before he stopped. After crying, Zion felt much better, but he was embarrassed too. He buried his head in Mango''s arms and whispered, "Mommy, can you carry me back to my room?" "All right." In fact, if Zion made any unreasonable requests right now, Mango would still give in to him. After all, she was willing to give anything he wanted at this moment. Meanwhile, Nathaniel saw that his son was a little shy, so he didn''t bother him anymore. He nodded and watched Mango carried Zion into the room. Zion was still a little depressed after that entire incident. It was so embarrassing! However, Mango put him on the bed without saying anything. Zion had already cried, and he had already vented the grievances and pressure in his heart. Hence, she hoped that he could be better in the future. "I''m going to pack up with daddy, alright? Uncle Walter is getting married, and your greatgrandfather wants everyone to stay over to celebrate this asion. So, you pack your things too and go with us later." "Got it, mommy." Zion nodded in reply. When Mango saw how red his nose was after crying so much, she couldn''t help but feel that he was a pitiful child. So, she decided to give Zion some personal space to calm down. After Mango left the room, Zion turned on theputer on his wrist and gave Rita a video call. "Hey! How could you trick me?" After all, Zoom was renowed to be a genius. He could easily find out the truth about any incident as long as he thought hard about it. At this moment, Rita was eating in the KFC restaurant while Mateo apanied her. When she saw Zion''s angry expression in the video call, she said while eating, "What? You can''t think of it as a trick! I was only trying to save you!" "How did you know about it?" After all, Zion was still upset that people had found out about his condition. However, he felt warm in his heart because she was concerned about him. Meanwhile, Rita shoved a piece of chicken into her mouth and said, "Please, Zion, don''t you remember that we are a pigeon pair? I can sense your thoughts. You''ve been in a bad mood for the past few days. Although I didn''t ask you anything, I could feel that you''re different. Eventually, I found out what was happening after asking daddy about it. Besides, I only need one brother like you in my life. Urgh! I don''t want to have another elder brother that has the same appearance as you but have different personalities." Zion''s heart tightened when he heard this. Suddenly, he felt that he thoroughly belonged in this family, and the fierce gaze eyes could not help but ease up a little. "No, my alter ego won¡¯t appear anymore. Trust me." "Of course I believe in you! After all, you''re my brother, and you''ve always been my pride since I was young." After Rita had finished speaking, she hung up the video call. The corner of Zion''s lips curled up slightly when he heard what Rita had said. At this moment, a "ding" sound emitted from hisputer, and a notification popped up on his screen. Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Zion''s face turned sullen gradually. Who else would contact him with this method other than the members of his team? "Benjamin?" Zion quickly sent a message over to Benjamin. Meanwhile, the other party responded swiftly. "Sir, it''s me." Benjamin''s message popped up in the notification panel. When Zion saw this, he suddenly started missing his members again. "Can''t you send me a proper message if you want to talk to me? Why do you have to hack my computer, huh? Heh. Are you keen on finding out which one of us is better at designing the Trojan horse virus?" Zion''s fingers danced across the keyboard as he typed rapidly. However, Benjamin paused for a moment before he replied, "Sir, I have bad news for you." "Urgh! The new year ising up soon. Can''t you at least bring me some good news?" Zion thought that Benjamin was quite an T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. interesting guy. However, thetter changed his font colour into ck and white directly as he said in a heartfelt tone, "Sir, one of our team members, Sasa, was sacrificed on a mission." Zion paused for a movement when he read the message. "Huh? What did you say?" Sasa was a member of their team, and she was also the only female who was over eighteen years old in the team. Before Zion joined them, Sasa had always been the leader. However, she gave up her position because Zion had greatputer skills. Despite this, she still took good care of her team members. Zion had always seen Sasa as an older sister. In his memories, she was as gentle as his mother and as bright as Rita was. So, why did someone like her have to die? "What happened?" Zion noticed that his hand was trembling slightly as he typed this. Suddenly, Benjamin let out a sob out of the blue before he sent a video call request to Zion. When Zion saw that Benjamin was bawling his eyes out, he felt extremely upset. "Hey, stop crying. Tell me, what''s going on?" Zion growled in a low voice, and Benjamin stopped crying immediately. He said with a shaky voice, "Base''s father was a member of the special task force. Not long ago, he went abroad on a peacekeeping mission, but our enemies shot him while he was there. The terrorist h...held him hostage and threatened us to retreat from the battlefield. Then, Sasa caught wind of it somehow. She secretly went there behind everyone''s back and confused the enemies with her hacking skills. However, she didn''tst long, and our enemies killed her on the spot while she was trying to save her father. Sir, they told me that she bl...bled a lot, and they also said that a ne will bring her home soon. So, boss asked us to gather at the airport and wee her home. Argh!" Benjamin sobbed as he spoke. When Zion heard this, he felt himself tearing up as well. Fresh blood! He had been gued by the notorious bright red hue of blood in his dreams recently. However, he would never have imagined that the blood one of hisrades would be spilled in the battlefield. At this thought, tears rolled down his cheeks uncontrobly. "I''ll be right there. Keep your mouth shut and stop crying! We will always be proud of Sasa. She is a hero and a fallen martyr! She ising home, so we can''t wee her with teary eyes." Zion''s voice was hoarse and filled with suppressed emotions as he spoke. Meanwhile, Benjamin tried his best to hold back his tears, but he really couldn''t help it. After that, Zion hung up the video call directly and rest his head on theputer. His shoulders were trembling. Sasa was arade that he had worked together for a long time, but he would never see her again after this. After she was buried in the martyrs cemetery, she would never be seen in this world again. Zion was overwhelmed by intense sadness when he thought of this. After all, he had never known the cruelty of war. However, he realised that there were still many people who were sacrificed everyday even though they lived in a peaceful era. He remembered the fear he felt when he first shot a person, but at this moment, he felt that it wasn''t terrifying anymore. After all, his enemies deserved death! That criminal had vited thew and endangered Zion''s parents, so he was a heinous man instead! Meanwhile, Zion was a soldier who served the public. Thus, he had to protect the countless civilians that were relying on him. They didn''t know how to fire a gun, nor did they have the right to do so. Therefore, if their country got into a war, they would be the most venerable people. On the other hand, he was a soldier. Therefore, his duty was to protect the civilians. So what if he shot that person? He was only performing his duty! Suddenly, Zion seemed to have understood many things. Thus, he decided to use those negative emotions and the pressure that he was facing to move forward. At this thought, he raised his head and wiped his tears away. Then he quickly changed into his usual clothes and went downstairs. Nathaniel and Mango had just packed up their stuff. They were about to get Zion when they saw him downstairs in a military uniform, so they couldn''t help but freeze momentarily. "Wait! Zion, what are you nning to do?" "I''m going to the airport. Mom, can you send me there? I''m fine with Mr. Ye sending me there as well. My team member... someone is seeing myrade back home by ne now. I''m the team leader, so I''m going to wee her home." Tears still clung to his eyes as she said this, but there was a determined and solemn look in those orbs as well. Mango felt that her son seemed different, but she couldn''t pinpoint the difference. However, Nathaniel could tell the subtle change that had happened in Zion. After all, his son was more mature now. Zion seemed to have understood a lot of things in just one day, and he became more emotionally reserved now. "Yourrade has fallen, right?" Nathaniel had experienced this before, so he naturally understood the hidden sorrow in Zion''s eyes. Zion almost couldn''t choke back his tears, so he nodded his head in reply hastily. "I''ll bring you to the airport then." When Nathaniel saw this, he stopped what he was doing straightaway. However, Mango was a little worried. "I''ll go with you guys then!" "I''ll tag along too." Wisdom chimed in as well. Nathaniel noticed that everyone had requested the same thing. Besides, he would be worried too if he left them at home. So, he simply nodded and brought them with him as they left the Ye''s Mansion. Meanwhile, Zion was quiet on the way to the airport. When Mango saw this, she nudged Nathaniel with her elbow worriedly. She asked in a voice that was only audible to the two of them, "Is Zion''s secondary personality in charge now?" "Nah, I think he''s acting pretty normal now." When Nathaniel said this, he threw a nce at Zion and noticed that thetter was looking outside with eyes full of sorrow. He sighed softly as he said, "s! I think Zion looks depressed. I don''t know how long it''ll take for him to climb out of the pit of sadness this time." Mango had never served in the army before, so she naturally couldn''t understand the depth of comradeship betweenrades. However, she was a little worried when she saw her son in this state. "He hasn''t cured his personality disorder yet, but now hisrade is dead. I''m worried that he won''t be able to take all these at once." "Nah, that won''t happen." Nathaniel said calmly, "Perhaps his personality disorder will be cured after this too." "Huh? Why do you think so?" Mango asked as she was baffled. However, Nathaniel didn''t answer her question. Soon, the car that they were riding in arrived at the airport. Since Sasa was a martyr, the airport had specially allocated a passage for the soldiers that served in the military. The bustling soldiers had arrived in their usual uniforms and stood in their respective teams. On the other hand, Zion came alone because he was on leave. This was the first time Mango had encountered such a solemn asion, so she was stunned for a moment. After that, Zion tidied up his clothes and hat before he opened the car door and walked out. Nathaniel hadn''tpleted the procedures for retirement yet, so naturally, he still had his rank in the military. He also put on his military uniform today as he said to Mango, "Wait for us in the car with Wisdom." "Alright." Mango nodded in reply. Then, Nathaniel held Zion''s hand as they walked in together. Wisdom suddenly said enviously, "Mom, I think that being a military doctor is a good idea. Uncle Noah used to be a military doctor, right?" "No! You''re not allowed to do so." Mango refused right away and felt even more worried inwardly. "I was so worried for Zion when he joined the army that I couldn''t sleep, so don''t you dare to get involved. If you want to study medicine, your dad and I won''t stop you, but you can''t work for the army. We have already decided to let Zion venture into business after this incident, so don''t you even think about it." Mango took this opportunity to discourage any weird thoughts that Wisdom would possibly have. Why did he want to join the army? After all, Mango regretted letting Zion join the army till now! Wisdom was Nick''s only son. If anything terrible happened to him, who would bear this responsibility? Therefore, Mango would rather Wisdom remain mediocre for the rest of his life than letting him charge headfirst into the battlefield. When Wisdom heard Mango''s words, he couldn''t help but stick out his tongue and say, "Mom, you don''t have to worry. I was just joking!" "I hope so then." Mango was still a little concerned when she said this. After a while, they could hear the national anthem ying inside the airport, and eight soldiers walked outside carrying a stretcher. A young girl around eighteen years oldid on the stretcher. She had a pale face, and her body was wrapped in the national g. When the stretcher was brought out, every soldier around her took off their hats with sorrowful faces. "This..." For the first time, Mango learned of the dignity and solemnity of death. Then, she caught sight of her husband and son. Nathaniel and Zion were walking on the left and right side of the stretcher respectively. Zion''s eyes and nose were both red, and the children behind him were already crying their hearts out. Of course, Mango could never understand the sorrow that they felt, but she suddenly felt a little envious. After all, all humans only lived once. If they died such a meaningful death, it meant that they had lead worthwhile lives indeed. What a pity! The deceased was such a beautiful young girl. At this thought, Mango was suddenly choked with emotions. After that, a military vehicle waited outside while the soldiers carried Sasha to the martyrs'' cemetery. Suddenly, a middle- aged woman ran towards them. She broke into tears the moment she saw Sasha. "No! Sasa! My dear daughter!" The woman wailed bitterly when she saw her daughter''s body, and this was such a heartbreaking sight. Suddenly, Mango was a little frightened. After all, she was afraid that Zion would be carried by others back to his house like this one day as well. Mango was agonized by the thought of such a scene. No! This was something that she never wanted to see! She didn''t want this to happen to her son! She would never allow it! Thus, Mango made up her mind. She had to get Zion to retire from the army. After all, she wasn''t so selfless, and she didn''t have dreams of protecting her country. Thus, she only wanted her son would be safe and healthy by her side. People could call her selfish or say that she wasn''t supportive enough even though her child served in the military. However, she just couldn''t let her son risk his life out there in the dangerous front lines and battlefields. When Wisdom saw Mango''s ashen face, he couldn''t help but reach out and hold her hand. Her hands were icy cold, and so was her body. Thus, Wisdom asked concernedly, "Mom, are you alright?" "I''m fine." Mango faked a tough smile, but then she saw Sasha''s mother pass out after all the crying. The eyes of many soldiers reddened at this scene as well. After that, Mango was not allowed to walk with them to the martyrs'' cemetery as only soldiers were allowed to do so. Thus, Nathaniel motioned for her to bring Wisdom back first. However, Mango did not want to leave just yet. She asked Wisdom to get on the car and drove behind the military vehicle as they headed to the martyr cemetery. When they were about to reach the martyrs'' cemetery, her car jolted a little abruptly. She almost hit the windshield as she was not careful enough. "Mom, what''s wrong?" Wisdom was a little on edge when she saw this. Mango waved her hands in reply and said, "Maybe the car broke down. I''ll go and have a look." After saying that, she got out of the car directly. However, Wisdom had an uneasy feeling about this. Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 "Mom, do you want to call dad?" Wisdom tugged on Mango''s sleeve as a hint of uneasiness shed across his eyes. Mango hesitated momentarily after hearing this question. She knew that Wisdom was worried for her. The situation right now was indeed unusual, but today was a special day. After all, Sasa''s parade was still moving forward, and the soldiers were moving in groups. Thus, it was rude to ask Nathaniel toe back and help her because of such a small incident. Mango contemted for a moment before she held Wisdom in her arms and closed the car door. After that, she took out her phone and called the towing service. Then she followed the line of the soldiers as she held Wisdom in her arms. Wisdom realized that Mango was much more cautious and mature than before. He couldn''t help but nce at her several times and noticed that she was even more attractive than before. Although Mango did not know whether her car had broken down by ident, she still let out a sigh of relief after making the call. Soon, the crowd entered the martyr cemetery. Since Mango and Wisdom were not soldiers, they could only wait outside because they had no right to enter. However, in their opinion, they could provide somepanionship to Zion and Nathaniel silently just by standing here while waiting for them. After that, the memorial service began in the cemetery. Everyone was depressed when they heard the mournful music, and the freckles of snow in the sky added a touch of sadness to this funeral. Meanwhile, Mango looked at Sasha''s mother, who had passed out from crying several times, from the outside. There was a terrible ache in her heart. Suddenly, Wisdom asked as he didn''t know what happened, "Mom, where is Sasa''s dad?" Mango replied in a quiet voice, "The terrorists kidnapped her father, so he hasn''t returned yet. s! He didn''t even get to see his daughter for thest time." After all, this was one of the sacrifices that all soldiers had to make. At the same time, everyone respected them because they were brave enough to do so. Suddenly, Mango tried to imagine herself in their shoes. What would she do if Zion was the one being buried today? She couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat at the thought of this. No! She couldn''t think about this! After all, she had even started trembling even though she was only trying to imagine this scene. She wasn''t so resolute and couldn''t bear to send her son into the battlefield. But what if Zion himself insisted on it? Mango knew that she would never force her son, but this job... However, she shook her head abruptly and took her mind off these matters for the time being. Out of the blue, there was a loud ''bang'', and the ground seemed to shake a little. Suddenly, Wisdom lost his bnce as he grabbed onto Mango. Mango supported him with her body, but she almost fell as well. Then she looked at the source of the explosion. It came from her car that had broken down earlier! The expression on Wisdom and Mango''s face changed drastically when they saw this. If Mango had personally gotten off the car to look into the cause of the problem, she would have be a charred body by now. Thus, Mango was terrified at this thought. When Wisdom saw this, he grabbed her hand directly and noticed that her palms were covered in sweat. Nathaniel and the others ran out quickly when they heard the explosion. "What happened?!1'' When he saw that the car that had exploded was his own, his face suddenly turned pale. Meanwhile, Zion''s eyes narrowed at this scene as well. "Mom!" He sprinted forward with tears in his eyes. Meanwhile, Mango saw Zion exiting the cemetery. She knew that he was scared when she saw his face, so she grabbed his arm quickly. "Zion, I''m here, and so is Wisdom. We''re not in the car." Mango''s urgent voice caught Zion''s attention, so he immediately looked in her direction. After all, he was still trying to ept Sasa''s death. Now, when he saw that his mother''s car had exploded, he couldn''t take everything in all of a sudden. However, when he saw Mango, he pounced into her arms suddenly while his entire body was trembling. When Nathaniel heard Mango''s voice, he suddenly looked in their direction. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Mango and Wisdom were safe and sound. "What on earth is going on?" He ran over and asked softly. Mango quickly answered him by giving him a brief ount of the incidents that had happened. While she was doing this, someone was already trying to put out the ire. Once Mango had told him everything, Nathaniel understood that Wisdom was the one who had warned Mango. Thus, he couldn''t help but stroke Wisdom''s hair as he whispered, "Thank you, Wisdom." Wisdom shook his head but didn''t say anything in reply. After all, he had the fright of his life as well! Mango''s car had burst into mes. After Nathaniel confirmed that they were safe, he immediately joined the team to put up the fire. After a short while, Zion managed to calm himself down. However, a firm but determined gaze shone in his beautiful almond-shaped eyes. The terrorists were simply horrible! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. So, those who invaded their country had to pay the price with their lives no matter where they were! Zion had never felt the burdens and responsibilities of a soldier this strongly until now. There were three things he had to do right now. He had to ovee his personality disorder! Then, he had to train hard and continue serving in the army! Otherwise, he could not protect his family! He knew that both Mango and Nathaniel would live dangerous lives due to their renowned reputation. Therefore, they would face many schemes and dangers in their lives. Zion was their son, and so were Wisdom and Rita. So, he had to grow stronger for all of them. He did not kill an innocent human back in Swovenia. Instead, he had executed some terrorists that had done despicable acts! He was a soldier that had to uphold justice, so even if he had bloodstained hands, he did it all to protect his loved ones and country! Suddenly, the confusion in his mind dissipated. Then, he looked at the worries in Mango''s eyes and said in a low yet firm voice, "Mom, I''ll help them out." As soon as he finished his sentence, he quickly joined the people who were extinguishing the fire. "s!" Mango wanted to grab Zion, but she didn''t manage to do so. At this moment, she vaguely sensed that her son was even more determined to serve the army. She didn''t want him to stay in the army, but she couldn''t force him to retire as it was his wish to do so. Thus, she was in a dilemma right now. Meanwhile, Wisdom never let go of her hand all the time. The army had mobilized some troops, so their surroundings were a lot safer, but he still never let her go. Instead, his grip grew even tighter. Their surroundings were in an uproar. Since the area around the martyr cemetery was not densely popted, they were lucky that there were no casualties. This was the only thing that they were thankful for. The troops soon put out the fire, but the car was already beyond repair. The army''s bomb specialist said to Nathaniel after doing a detailed examination of the remnants of the car, "Chief, it''s a time bomb. I''m afraid that your car has been tampered with." Nathaniel''s expression darkened once he heard those words. The temperature around him also seemed to drop drastically as well. Meanwhile, Morgan was right behind Nathaniel. When he heard the report, he paused momentarily and asked, "Are they targeting you or your wife?" "I have no idea! Maybe they were targeting both of us!" Nathaniel said lowly, and there was a murderous tone in his words. Morgan furrowed his brows slightly when he heard this. Things were escting way moreplicated than he had imagined. "Take them back with you first. I''ll handle everything here." However, Nathaniel shook his head and said, "I''ll stay. Send someone and escort them to my grandfather''s ce." "Alright then." Morgan did not refuse his request. After all, this was the car of the Ye family, so someone had to stay behind. Then, he walked to Mango and stopped in front of her and told her about Nathaniel''s decision. Of course, Mango had no objections at all. She nced at Nathaniel and whispered in a low voice, "Please take good care of him, Morgan." "Don''t worry, I will." Morgan nodded in reply. After that, a police officer brought Mango and Wisdom into a car. Meanwhile, Zion asked them to get on the car before he said in a low voice, "Mom, I want to stay! Sasa''s funeral isn''t over yet. I''m the leader, so I can''t leave at this time." He said these words with such a firm gaze that Mango''s words failed her when she attempted to speak. After that, Zion bowed towards Mango before turning around and running in another direction. When Mango saw his determined footsteps, she couldn''t help but tear up. Wisdom thought that Mango was worried, so he said hastily, "Mom, don''t worry. Daddy is there too, so Zion will be alright." Mango looked at Wisdom in reply, but she didn''t know how to exin her current conflicted feelings to him. Then, the police officers sent both of them to Brantley''s ce. Brantley also caught wind of the news. When he saw that Mango had returned safely, he heaved a sigh of relief as he said, "How are both of you? Are you alright? Where''s Zion? How about Rita?" Rita was with Mateo, so Mango wasn''t too worried about her. Then, Deborah patted her on the shoulder and said, "Do you need Walter to help them out?" "That won''t be necessary because Nathan can handle it. I''m just... a little depressed." Mango shed a strained smile as she answered before she went back to her room. After that, Brantley called Wisdom over to him. Both of them talked to each other briefing, but Brantley appeared to be in a better mood after their conversation. Mango turned on her phone and was about to ask Nathaniel how it was going. However, in the end, she ced the phone down. Who was the perpetrator behind this? Who could install a time bomb in their car under their noses secretly without them noticing it? The servants at home were already on holiday. Wait, did one of them perhaps install the time bomb before going on holiday? Did that mean that Bernard''s men were the ones behind this? Didn''t they agree to make a move during the new year? Why did they attack ahead of schedule? A series of questions popped up in Mango''s mind, but she couldn''t figure anything out, no matter how hard she tried. Suddenly, she thought of the surveince cameras installed at home. Would the camera have caught the crime scene? At the thought of this, she rose to her feet abruptly. However, she stopped when she reached the door. If even she could think of it, how could the other party not consider this risk? If she returned to the Ye''s Mansion in such a hurry, there could even be a trap waiting for her there! Besides, anything were to happen to her, what would Nathaniel, Zion and her other children do? Moreover, it would be even more terrible if the terrorists threatened them by holding her as their hostage! At the thought of this, she stopped dead in her tracks. What should she do? While she was hesitating, she heard her phone ringing. Mango took a look at it and saw that Zion was calling her. Her heart skipped a beat as she answered the phone hastily. "Zion, did anything happen?" Mango did not even notice that her voice was trembling when she picked up the call. Zion said hurriedly, "No, mom, don''t think too much. Mr. Ye told me that our car was sabotaged, so there must be traces of it on the surveince camera in our house. I hacked into the surveince system at home and found that one hour of footage was missing from the records of two days ago." Oh! Nathaniel and Mango had actually thought of the same thing. Mango couldn''t help but frown upon hearing Zion''s words. "So does that mean that we ran out of clues?" On the other hand, Zion said softly, "Nah, I''m here. Even if the video is deleted, I can still restore it. It''s just that after restoring the video, I''m a little unsure as to what to do. You should take a look, mom. It''s up to you to call the shots." After saying that, he sent the deleted video to Mango. Mango opened the file swiftly, but she couldn''t help frowning when she saw the contents. How could this person be the mastermind? Could there be a mistake? Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Mango looked at the video that stopped midway and then zoomed into the scene. Then, the familiar face of Newell appeared on the screen clearly. It was Newell Powell?! Mango was slightly depressed when she saw this. Why did he choose to do this? Did it do it for Sisi? Mango''s brows were knitted together tightly in frustration as these questions popped into her mind. She started tapping her fingers on the table subconsciously as she started falling deep into thought... This didn''t make sense! Newell would never betray Nathaniel, less alone attempt to kill Mango! Then what exactly was going on? Newell grew up with Nathaniel, so he naturally knew Nathaniel''sputer skills. Moreover, Zion was here as well. Even if Newell was the one who did this, he wouldn''t make such a stupid mistake as he would delete the video! If Newell was really the mastermind, he would have turned off the surveince cameras. In fact, he could have done it in the blind spot of the cameras, but he didn''t do so! This could only mean that Newell had been manipted by someone else as well! This person was not familiar with the blind spots of the surveince cameras in the Ye''s Mansion, so he made such a rookie mistake. Then who could this person be? People who were not familiar with theyout of the Ye Mansion were naturally not servants of the Ye family. After all, they hadn''t changed servants for a long time. Mango was lost in thought as she tried to figure out the mastermind behind this incident. If the culprit was not a servant of the Ye family, he was likely an outsider. However, everyone who hade to the Ye Mansion in the past few days was a friend of the family. After all, other than Deborah, only Walter and his uncles from the Hans family had visited. However, they couldn''t be the ones who wanted her and Nathaniel dead. Therefore, Mango was puzzled by this conundrum. Hence, she decided to call Newell in the end. However, after the call went through, she was suddenly at a loss for words. "Mango, what''s the matter?" Newell initiated the conversation after he had picked up the call. He spoke naturally, and he didn''t sound like someone who had done something bad. Mango coughed before she asked, "What did you do in the garage yesterday in the afternoon?" "There was some problem with the car. I wanted to check if it would get better after the engine cooled down, so I went to the garage. What is it?" Mango was surprised when she heard Newell''s reply. "Wait, did our car break down?" "Well, not exactly. I just thought that the sound of the engine sounded a bit off. I thought that this happened because of the rising temperature, so I didn''t send it to the workshop. Thus, I wanted to check whether the car was alright after the engine had cooled down. Besides, I was thinking to send it to the shop if I couldn''t repair it myself. After all, the repairing costs of this car aren''t cheap. Besides, the new year is around the corner, so it''s inconvenient because I''ll have to queue for their service." However, Mango had managed to figure something out from what Newell had said. "Huh? The temperature of the engine went too high? Where have you been? Did you head into the mountains?" Newell paused for a moment after hearing the question. Then he said in a low voice, "I went to meet Sisi." When Mango heard his reply, she was only a little surprised. After all, Newell and Sisi were close to each other. No matter how Sisi treated Newell, thetter had always held her dear to his heart. If Sisi hadn''t crossed the line this time, Newell would probably do more for her. "Did you manage to meet her?" "No, they didn''t allow any visitors." Newell was rather disheartened when he answered. Mango knew that Sisi was still pregnant with Newell''s child. Thus, he would definitely worry about her. "I''ll ask Nathan to pay the prison guards so that they''ll be more lenient. We will try our best so that you two can see each other." Mango said calmly in reply. When Newell heard her words, he started choking with emotion. "Mango, you''re still treating Sisi so well after what she has done to you. I feel ashamed because of how kind you are." "What''s there to be ashamed of? After all, we''re all family. Even if Sisi made a mistake, she had already been punished for it. Thus, other family members don''t need to pay for her crimes, right?" Newell was touched by Mango''s words. "Mango, thank you so much." "You''re wee. By the way, I have something to ask you as well." Mango went straight to the point, " Our car exploded today. There was a time bomb in the car. We have checked the recordings of the surveince camera, and a part of it was deleted. However, Zion restored the video. Thus, we saw from the video that you were the only person that entered the garage today." Newell was taken aback momentarily after hearing this. Then he realized something and said hurriedly, "Mango, it''s not me! I won''t ever do anything that harms myself and others. Nathan and you have given me the shares of thepany. Even if I don''t do a thing, I''ll have even hundreds of millions of dors annually just from dividends. So, why would I want to st you to your death? If you pass away, I can''t even run thepany well. What next? Will I have to starve to death in poverty with my child by then?" "It''s alright, I trust you." Newell sounded urgent, so Mango could naturally tell whether he was being truthful. Thus, she calmed down slightly after hearing his reply. "Mango, I didn''t bring anyone back with me. I was worried that the engine wasn''t working properly, so I went to a small workshop nearby and bought a car code reader. I swear I certainly didn''t take anything else into the garage with me!" Newell had gone through hardships since he was a child as well. Even after the Ye family had adopted him, they had trained him to be a bodyguard. Thus, his monthly ie was limited. Therefore, he would not act like Nathaniel, who would send his car directly to the workshop if there was something wrong with it. Instead, Newell would first see if he could fix the problem. After all, he could save some money if he could solve the problem himself. Even if Nathaniel had Newell some shares now, thetter couldn''t change his years of frugal habit in such a short period of time. Therefore, Mango was not surprised to see that Newell would try to fix his car himself when he saw that it had a problem. "Huh? Did you go to a small workshop nearby the house? Where is it located?" "You''ll see it once you turn left after entering the main road." Mango frowned slightly at his words. How could she not remember that there was a small workshop there? "Do you still remember the ce?" "Of course I do!" "I''ll send you my location. Come and pick me up, and we''ll go have a look." After saying that, she hung up and shared her location with Newell on WhatsApp. Meanwhile, Nathaniel and Zion had been upied the entire time. During this period of time, Nathaniel sent a text message to Mango. She told him to focus on his work at hand and reassured him that everything was fine at home. After she changed her clothes and walked out of the room, she happened to run into Walter and Deborah. "Wait, where are you going?" Walter furrowed his eyebrows slightly as he asked his question. This explosion was such a major incident, so all of them could not ignore it. After all, it was obvious that someone wanted Mango or Nathaniel to be dead. However, Mango still dared to go outside during this dangerous period for some reason! Was she dumb? Although Walter did not say it out loud, his eyes and expression were trying to convey this message. However, Mango let out a hollowugh annoyingly and said, "I''m heading out to settle some stuff." "No! You''re not allowed to go outside no matter what! If you want to do so, you have to wait until Nathanes back so that you can discuss this with him. Walter was like the head of the family now, so he ordered the servants to close the gate straight away. "Don''t do that, I''ve asked Newell to pick me up. There''s really an urgent matter that I have to attend to." While Mango was saying this, she kept winking at Deborah as she hoped that thetter would speak up for her. However, Deborah said bluntly, "I won''t help you in this even if you wink a thousand times. Walter is right. We don''t know what''s happening outside right now, so you can''t go out!" "Urgh! Both of you are really husband and wife that work so well together! Deborah, how could you follow everything Walter''s says? Aren''t you afraid that he will take advantage of your kindness?" Mango let out a low growl in frustration. However, Walter said calmly and steadily, "Nathaniel listens to your every whim, and you didn''t take advantage of him as well. But now that I see it, you probably will end up doing that soon." "Look, Walter, what''s the point of doing this? I really have to go out now!" Mango had never thought that Walter would get in the way of her ns someday. This was totally uneptable! "I don''t care if you have anything urgent to do. I''m telling you that you can''t step outside this room right now. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll get Toby to knock you out so that you can rest for a while." "Do you have the balls to do this?" "Try me!" Mango and Walter stared at each other intensely while they argued. They were locked in a staring competition, and both of them refused to relent. At this moment, Brantley hade out because he heard that they were arguing. "What''s the matter? It''s almost the new year! Argh! Can''t both of you stop bickering?" "Grandpa, he won''t let me go out!" Mango ran over and shook Brantley''s arm lovingly with a wronged expression on her face while comining. Brantley looked at Mango and whispered in a low voice, "I won''t allow you to go out either." "Grandpa, why are you doing this? I''m heading out to secure some evidence! What? Are we supposed to wait for the other party toy the trap down for us in secret? The New Year ising soon! Don''t you want to celebrate New Year without any worries? Besides, Walter will hold his wedding soon, so we can''t afford any mistakes during this period." Mango continued vehemently. On the other hand, Walter said calmly, "You don''t have to worry about me, so please take care of yourself. Anyway, you can''t take a step out of this door today even if you argue with me to no end. Why did Nathaniel send you here? It''s because of the high- level security here. Ordinary folks can''t infiltrate our ce easily. If you go out and something bad happens to you, how can I answer to Nathaniel and Zion?" Mango felt that something was strange as she listened to him. "Wait, since when were you on good terms with Nathaniel?" "We might not see eye to eye during usual times, but when ites to you and the children, we share the same opinion. So don''t waste your breath. Even if Grandpa allows you to go out, I won''t agree to it." Walter was steadfast in his views. Mango had never seen Walter so determined before, but she knew his temper. He was someone who would never turn back once he had made a decision. What should she do now? Right now, she could only stare wide-eyed at the clues in front of her, but she couldn''t do any investigating and collect any evidence. Thus, she felt frustrated as her curiosity was picking at her! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Grandpa, please..." She could only ce her hopes on Brantley. Meanwhile, Walter nced at Brantley before he said lightly, "Grandpa, if I remember correctly, you asked me about how I want my wedding to be held, right?" "Have you decided on it?" "Of course, as long as Mango doesn''t leave before the wedding, I''ll have peace of mind. Otherwise, I would prefer not holding the wedding." When Mango heard his reply, she was immediately anxious and angered at that moment. "Walter Song, are you crazy? Even if you don''t hold the wedding, how about Deborah? Can she ept that there won''t be a wedding? Would the Grey family agree with this?" "I don''t mind. I''ll do whatever Walter says." Mango was totally taken aback by Deborah''s words now. "Deborah, can''t you at least stand up for yourself?" "No, I''m happy as long as my husband is with me. Why do I need to stand up for myself? Besides, my husband is right to do this too." Mango was going through anguish that she had never experienced before, thanks to this annoying couple. Just at this moment, there was the sound of a car engineing from outside. Therefore, Mango knew that Newell was here. However, Brantley and Walter would not let her out of the house. What was she supposed to do? Mango was on the verge of tears at this thought. Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Brantley really couldn''t stand the grievances on Mango''s face, so he couldn''t help but say, "Why don''t I give you a suggestion? No matter what Mango wants to do, we''ll send Newell there. Then he''ll send us a video of his investigation. The Inte is pretty advanced now, so there''s no need for you to go and have a look in person, am I right?" "I think that grandpa''s idea is great!" Walter concurred with the idea straightaway. Needless to say, Deborah definitely backed Walter up. It was three against one. Even if Mango had different ideas, she would have lost the argument by a landslide. "Then am I allowed to inform Newell about this?" So, Mango had no choice but to go for the second-best option. "Of course, just let him in." At this moment, Walter was very agreeable. Mango red at him viciously before calling the guard to let Newell in. When Newell entered the mansion, both Brantley and Walter were there. "Good day, Mr. Xiao, Mr. Song and Mango." Newell greeted them one by one as he was pretty well-mannered. Brantley nodded in reply and said with a smile, "Have a seat." "Alright, thank you." Newell took a seat opposite Brantley. Walter knew Newell, so he didn''t say anything. Now, it was time for Brantley to speak. Meanwhile, Mango looked at Walter. He had firmly refused to let her go out just now, but now he was acting like a modest person. Thus, she could not help but detest him right now. "Hey, your cousin did this for your own good." When Deborah saw where Mango was looking, she whispered in a low voice. "Yeah, I got it. Walter is the most opinionated and awesome man alive." Mango retorted with sarcasm to vent out her frustration. However, Deborah said with a smile, "Of course. Isn''t my dear Walter talented and good-looking?" "Blurgh..." Mango gave an exaggerated reaction by pretending to vomit. However, Deborah wasn''t angry at all, so Mango had only managed to only anger herself further instead. The couple was too sweet and affectionate! Also, Mango missed Nathaniel already. She thought to herself with some frustration. Brantley certainly knew what Walter was nning. This was the Xiao family, and Brantley was the head here. Hence, he was the one that should tell Newell what they were thinking. He cleared his throat as he stated Walter''s and his intentions out loud. After hearing what Brantley said, Newell understood the current situation clearly. "You''re right, Mr. Xiao. Currently, we''re in a critical situation, so it''s too dangerous for Mango to go out. It''s my fault because I was too careless. Your n is excellent. I''m going to keep my camera rolling so that Mango can watch the video in realtime. Also, Mango, you can ask me if you have any questions." Newell was actually quite cooperative. On the other hand, Mango felt ashamed of herself. After all, she was the daughter-inw of the Ye family and Newell''s sister-inw. Therefore, it was pretty embarrassing to be treated like a child. "Okay then, go ahead." Right now, Mango had no choice but to chase Newell away as soon as possible. If he stayed here any longer, no one knew what Walter and Brantley would reveal to Newell. Come on, she would at least want to retain some of her dignity! On the other hand, Newell wasn''t clueless about social cues. When he heard Mango''s words, he naturally understood what she was trying to tell him, so he quickly stood up and excused himself. Toby also saw Newell off as well. At this moment, Mango turned her head away in dismay as she refused to look at them. However, Walter didn''t mind at all. He whispered to Deborah, who was beside him, "Didn''t you say you wanted to buy some goods for the new year yesterday? Should we go now?" "Okay!" Deborah nodded in reply hurriedly with eyes full of affection. When Mango saw this, she felt extremely jealous. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Hey, didn''t you say that we''d stay in for our safety? What are you doing now?" "We are not the targets anyway, so why can''t we go out?" Walter''s words were harsh and hit too close to home. Mango pointed at him and stuttered for a long time. In the end, she gave up dejectedly and slouched in the couch. "Okay, okay. Hurry up and leave! Don''t torture me." Meanwhile, Deborah eximed as she said, "Haha! Grandpa, how can she say this? Do you usually torture her a lot when she''s here?" "Deborah Grey!" Mango felt that Deborah was too annoying right now! When Deborah saw how frustrated, she instantly burst into unrestrainedughter. Then, Walter took her into his arms and said softly, "Stop irking her. If she whines andins to Nathanielter, we won''t know what Nathaniel will do to us when we get married." "Walter Song, you''ve crossed the line this time!" Although Mango had said so, she was actually secretly delighted. After all, she was d that Walter had finally found his soulmate. When Mango saw how blissful he was while he was together with Deborah, she was very happy forthem. Walter smiled as he said, "Haha! You''re just like a nagging hag now. Aww... you''re jealous of us, right?" "F*ck off!" Mango picked up the apple on the tea table directly and threw it at Walter as she swore at him. Walter caught it single-handedly and said with a smile, "I need another apple. Although it''s okay for me to share it with my wife, good things shoulde in pairs, don''t you agree?" "You''re... you''re such a shameless b*stard!" Mango swore and threw another apple over once again. Meanwhile, Walter caught it again as he said with a smile, "Thanks for the apples!" After saying that, he took a bite and smacked his lips while saying, "It''s so sweet. Taste this, honey. As the saying goes, an apple a day keeps the doctor away, so you should eat more apples as they are healthy." "Alright!" Deborah took the apple from him before she took a bite. "Yum, it''s so sweet. It tastes like you." Walter blushed a shade of red instantly after hearing her words. Did his wife just seduce him? Meanwhile, Mango watched as the casanova turned into a shy teenage boy in front of his loved one. Suddenly, her jealousy was over the roof once more. "Urgh! Toby, just throw them out. I can''t bear to watch them anymore!" Then, Deborahughed joyfully and left the vi being held in Walter''s arms. "Grandpa, why can''t you scold them a bit?" Mangoined as she felt as if Brantley didn''t favour her anymore. However, Brantley said with a smile, "They''re newlyweds. What are you jealous of? Don''t you and that brat, Nathan, do the same thing in front of me normally? I''m already at an old age, but I still have to put up with your disy of affection every day. Don''t you feel bad for me at all?" Mango was instantly taken aback when she heard what Brantley had said. "Grandpa, you''re not cute at all!" "Really? I think I''m adorable. Toby, do you think I''ve be less cute recently?" Brantley looked at Toby as if he was asking about some serious matter. Meanwhile, Toby was panicking as both of them were pressuring him? How could he reply in a way that would not offend both Mango and the head of his family? "I just remembered that I haven''t arranged for the security schedule outside the mansion yet. So, I''ll take my leave first." After saying that, he left in a hurry. When Brantley saw this, he burst outughing in an instant. Mango shook her head, but then she heard Newell sending her a video call request. Thus, she epted it straight away. She saw from the video call that Newell was already at the small workshop, but it was closed and locked properly. "Mango, the door wasn''t locked when I was here yesterday. However, for some reason, they locked the door today." Mango sneered for a moment after hearing his words. There was such a big explosion just now, so of course, their enemies would close the shop. It seemed that this workshop was indeed suspicious. "Ask around and see whether people know the owner of this workshop." Mango ordered immediately. After that, Newell went straight to the neighbouring house of the workshop. "Hello, did anything happen to the workshop beside your house? Why aren''t they open for business?" The neighbour took a nce at Newell and replied calmly, "They left with their entire familyst night." "Did they go back to their hometown for the new year celebration?" Newell asked instinctively. The neighbour replied, "Yes, they went back to celebrate the new year. After all, the new year is coming soon, right?" "Do you know where their hometown is? When will they be back after the new year? Oh, no! I still need to repair my car!" Newell gave a perfect excuse so that he could get more information from the neighbour. However, the neighbour shook his head while saying, "They''re noting back. I heard that they won the lottery, so they don''t have to work anymore. They settled their rent yesterday morning, and the whole family left in the middle of the night." Mango frowned immediately when she heard the neighbour''s reply through the video call. "Newell, ask for the name of the owner of this repair shop. Then look into the recent transactions in his bank ount." "Alright." Newell immediately left to carry out Mango''s order. He quickly found out that the owner of the workshop was Godson, who was from Buxermnia. Thus, Newell started investigating this incident based on the information that he had received. Not long ago, Godson received a huge sum of three million dors. Moreover, his son hadpleted the application to study abroad two days ago. The three million dors were from a foreign international group. He didn''t manage to find out the details of thepany, but he was sure that Godson didn''t win a lottery like what the neighbour had said. At this moment, Newell finally realized that someone had manipted him! Perhaps the problem with his car engine was also a setup. Maybe they took advantage of his frugal habits so that he woulde to ask about the car repairs. Then, they installed the time bomb in the car of the Ye family''s sometime during the repair. At the thought of this, Newell felt extremely guilty. "Mango, it seems that I was negligent. Please scold me!" Suddenly, Mango felt that Newell was cute because of how serious he was right now. Mango smiled and replied, "Why would I scold you? It''s not like you''re the one who did this. Just look into this man named Godson Wang." "Got it." After hanging up the video call, Mango was a little frustrated. Their investigations had only led to an unknown guy. So, who was this person working for? Was he one of Bernard''s men? Urgh! Bernard was really a pain in the a*s! Although they had never met before, he had always deceived and targeted Mango, so she was pretty upset with him. She suddenly remembered that she hadn''t received the results of the paternity test of Bernard and Laney. At the thought of this, she called Lebanon directly. Lebanon answered the call after a long time. However, his ce was a little noisy. "What''s up?" Mango asked concernedly. Lebanon replied in a low voice, "It''s fine. I just blew up one of Lexis'' information guilds." Recently, the battle between him and Lexis had grown increasingly heated. It was gradually reaching the point of no return. When Mango heard this, she was a little perplexed. After all, how could their father, the king of Ango, remain indifferent in the face of such an intense battle between his two sons? He was too cold! "Are you safe?" Mango asked immediately. Now, she could more or less understand the reason why Lebanon was callous and indifferent. His birth mother had faked her death and left him since he was young, while his own father had not cared about him at all. It was lucky that he had grown up to be a pretty decent man under such circumstances. Furthermore, he was still her cousin, so Mango felt that she should show him some concern. Lebanon smiled before he replied, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Did you call to get the paternity test report of Bernard and Laney?" "Bingo!" Mango did not say anything redundant and admitted it directly. "Hang on a second. I''ll send you the data. Have a look at it yourself." "Okay." Mango nodded in reply. Lebanon asked all of a sudden, "Is it snowing in Ocean City?" "It is. It''s a light snowfall. What''s the matter? Do you want toe over and watch the snow?" In fact, Mango really hoped that he coulde back for the new year celebration. However, he could only do so if he promised to not create any trouble for Brantley. Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Lebanon paused for a while when he heard Mango''s question. Did he want to go back to Ocean City to watch the snow? This was a good idea, but unfortunately, he could not go there right now. "Tell me, what is it like during the new year in Ocean City?" Lebanon lit a cigarette for himself as he asked. When Mango heard the crisp voice of the lighter from the other end of the line, a sense of loneliness suddenly enshrouded Mango. Her chest was slightly stuffy too. "How do you usually spend your time during the new year?" Mango answered his question with another question instead. Lebanon narrowed his eyes as he pondered for a moment before answering with a croaky voice. "When I was young, my nanny would take me to pay a visit to my father. Then, my siblings would go back to their respective chambers and stay there. Themoners would light up the firecrackers. Although the pce would set off firecrackers as well, I guess it didn''t manage to st away the loneliness that I felt." Mango felt a lump in her throat again when she heard his reply. "Come back next year if you''re free during the new year. Then, you''ll find out how the people in Ocean City celebrate the new year." "Alright." Suddenly, Lebanon was looking forward to this celebration. After all, this sounded better than spending the new year alone, right? Before this, Alfred had been keeping himpany. However, he knew that Alfred would no longer be by his side from now on. Thus, Lebanon started feeling upset at this thought. "Alright, let''s stop here first. I''ll send you the data." After Lebanon finished his words, he hung up the phone. When Mango listened to the beeping sounding from her phone, she couldn''t help but be overwhelmed byplicated emotions. Soon, Lebanon sent the data over to her. Mango looked at it and saw abruptly that the results showed that Bernard and Laney were 99% rted. Although she had already guessed the oue, she was still dumbfounded when she saw the true data. Surprisingly, Bernard was really Laney''s son! No wonder Laney was willing to go such lengths for Bernard, and she even hurt Newell in the process. To put it nicely, she didn''t think Newell deserved to be Sisi''s husband. However, on the other hand, she had forsaken Sisi''s happiness to help Bernard. Thus, Mango couldn''t help but sigh now that she knew the truth. After all, Sise had longed for the warmth of a family all her life, but in the end, she was just Laney''s pawn. Although Laney had been nice to Sise for a few days, she obviously didn''t feel sorry for Sise at all, even though the former''s life was miserable. Obviously, Laney had only been bearing with Kolton so that she could create an opening for Bernard. At the thought of this, Mango couldn''t help but shake her head. Suddenly, Lebanon sent another message to her. "I already looked into Bernard''s biological father. Do you want to know what I found out?" "Sure, tell me about it." Mango was curious indeed. However, Lebanon sent a smiley emoji and then said with slight sarcasm, "Haha! I''m sure you''ll never guess who Bernard''s biological father is." Mango was a little stunned, but she still asked, "Who is that?" "It''s my dad." Mango was so shocked by his words that she dropped her phone on the floor. "What the heck is going on?" Brantley threw a nce at Mango. He had gone to the restroom when he noticed that she was on the phone. When he returned, he saw that she was done with the phone call and was ying with her phone, so he sat down opposite her. Mango had been ying with her phone, but it fell onto the floor all of a sudden. This shocked Brantley immediately, but he became stunned again when he saw Mango''s expression. So, he couldn''t help but be concerned. "Nah, it''s nothing." After that, Mango recollected her thoughts and quickly picked up the phone. However, she fell in deep thought when she reread the message that Lebanon had sent. How could Bernard and Lebanon share the same father? Was this even true? Did this mean that Bernard, Lebanon, and Lexis were actually half-brothers? Mango''s eyebrows were tightly knitted as she continued to think about this. If Bernard was the prince of Ango, Laney would have a powerful patron and good background. So, why would Kolton bring her back from the orphanage?" Had this all been a trap since the beginning? Did she design this trap specifically for Kolton? If Laney was the wife of the king of Ango, why would she be sent to Koiton''s side? Did she do that so that she could learn more about the experiment Kolton was in charge of? In the beginning, Kolton was probably not so keen to work on this experiment. However, he started bing crazier and more involved in this experiment because of Marissa. Judging from this, it seemed that Marrisa was also a pawn sent by the king of Ango, wasn''t she? At the thought of this, Mango broke out in a cold sweat abruptly. If her guess was correct, did it mean that everything of the Ye Family had been prearranged by someone else? After all, even though I had her own ambition, it seemed like she had been married off because she was manipted by someone else. Furthermore, Marrisa hade into the picture now too. This was too much of a coincidence! How could Kolton have encountered such a woman with such a weird illness suddenly? Furthermore, Marissa had also appeared in the orphanage! Suddenly, Mango was terrified when she startedbing through her thoughts in detail. "Hey, Leb, do you know that woman named Marrisa?" When Lebanon heard Mango calling him by a nickname, he immediately felt warm in his heart. "Err, I don''t think that I know her. Who''s Marrisa?" Mango thought for a moment before she exined Marrisa''s illness to Lebanon. After all, she couldn''t do anything else now. Kolton had passed away and Marrisa had killed herself in the name of love. It was no longer convenient for them to look into any information about Marrisa. After listening to Mango''s description, Lebanon frowned and pondered for a moment before he said, "I think I''ve heard of this person before. She is from Ango, and she is actually my uncle''s daughter. However, her name isn''t Marrisa. She is known as Angel Fang. Long ago, my uncle''s family chased her away when she was young because of her weird illness. Later on, no one knew what happened to her. I just heard that her whereabouts were unknown after she left Ango." Mango''s heart skipped a beat at that instant. Her hunch was right! Marrisa was indeed from Ango. Wait, so, could it be that Laney was also from Ango? If Marrisa''s real name was not Marrisa, but Angel, then was it possible that Laney was also using a fake name right now? If everything was rted to Ango, did it mean that everything that happened to the Ye Family had something to do with Ango? Besides, Bernard was the son of the king of Ango. So, did this have anything to do with Lebanon''s father? As soon as Mango thought of this possibility, she felt extremely uneasy. On the other hand, Lebanon obviously knew what Mango was thinking. Mango was a smart person who understood a lot of unspoken rules. Furthermore, he had even told her such important information. "Do you feel as if your world has turned upside down?" How could Lebanon still be in the mood to make jokes at this moment? Mango picked up her phone directly and left the living room. Then, she went to the balcony of the bedroom and made a call. Lebanon answered the call pretty fast this time. "Are you shocked?" "What is your father like?" Mango asked bluntly. Lebanon looked in the direction of the main hall outside and could not help but sneer while saying, "He is a cold-blooded and selfish man, but he is also calctive and unpredictable. He doesn''t care about his son''s life at all. Instead, he only cares about the sessor who can inherit his work, so he will pass his throne to thest one standing in a fight. He doesn''t care about his sons, nor does he care about the affection between father and son. Sometimes, I even suspect that he is an emotionless robot. Unfortunately, despite my suspicions, he is a human in blood and flesh." As Lebanon spoke of this, he could not help butugh bitterly. Mango could not imagine this. How could such a person exist in the world? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. If one didn''t care about his family, what else would he care about? For the first time in her life, she felt a little scared. If she had guessed correctly, this opponent was simply too terrifying. "Does Lexis know of Bernard''s identity?" "How would he know? If he knows who Bernard is, how can he still keep thetter by his side? I bet the first person he wants to kill will be Bernard instead of me." Lebanon replied sarcastically. "I won''t tell him about this! If you hadn''t asked me to investigate the rtionship between Bernard and Laney, I wouldn''t even run a paternity test with both Bernard and my blood. If that happened, I would have never found out about this secret!" Mango paused for an instant when she heard this. "Wait, why did you suddenly think about doing a paternity test with Bernard?" "Hmm, I think that some of his facial features look like mine. Many people have said that I''ve inherited the eyes that my father had, and I felt that Bernard''s eyes looked simr to mine too. When your undercover agent sent me his hair, he mentioned that Bernard had a birthmark on his back, and he even told me the shape of Bernard''s birthmark. Perhaps you don''t know about this, but all my siblings have such birthmarks. It looks like a birthmark, but it is actually the scar of an injection that our father ordered the royal doctor to give us when we were kids. Thus, no one else would have the scar of the shot except for my father''s children." Mango was once again stunned by Lebanon''s words. "I thought newborn babies normally get injected on their shoulders?" "You don''t have to think about this. It''s a secret of the royal family. Shh! Don''t be nosy!" Since Lebanon had already said so, Mango had no choice but to put her curiosity aside. "Alright. So you found out about this because Bernard bears this mark?" "Yes, that''s right." "Then howe Lexis has never seen Bernard''s birthmark?" Lebanon sneered as he said, "Bernard is a very meticulous person, so why would he expose himself to Lexis? I think that he is willing to be Lexis'' strategist for some reason. Well, maybe he is looking for some protection because he wants to be exempted from thews of your country. After all, once someone exposes his identity, even if he breaks thew in your country, he can negotiate the punishment by using his identity as the emperor''s son and his foreign rtions. I think he has been hiding his identity properly. This guy is always wicked, so you and Nathaniel had better be careful. From the beginning, his target was the Ye family. Later, because of Laney''s death, he might decide to hound you till the end. Hmm, I''m just wondering, does the Ye family have something that he wants?" Mango''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat when she heard this. "Huh? The Ye family has something Bernard wants? How is that possible? Besides, no matter what your father or Bernard wants, it has probably disappeared with Koiton''s death. Now, the Ye family doesn''t have any artefacts, let alone any research data. We are just merchants now. What else does Bernard want from the Ye family?" "I don''t know either. I''m just taking a wild guess, but I can''t rule out the possibility that Bernard was targeting you because of Laney''s death. Okay, there''s no need to overthink. Since I identally learned of Bernard''s secret, I''ll naturally help you out. You need to watch out as well." "I got it." Mango nodded with a heavy heart. The news she had received today was so shocking that she couldn''t process it right away. However, Lebanon suddenly asked at this moment. "Mango, regarding your undercover agent, are you going to let him stay alive?" "Huh? What are you implying?" Mango felt instantly anxious as if an iron w had gripped her heart. Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 Mango had always paid attention to the identity of her undercover agent. However, when she heard Lebanon''s words, she couldn''t help but be concerned. On the other hand, Lebanon said nonchntly, "It''s okay. Just thought I''ll ask you about it. If you want him to make it out alive, I''ll watch out for him for your sake. If you don''t, I''ll take care of him when it''s necessary. I don''t want him to get you into trouble." "No! Please don''t do that! I wish for his safety. Lebanon, he is my friend." Mango spoke hastily. Lebanon did not pay much attention and agreed casually. Then, the duo chatted for a while before he ended the call. After that, Mango frowned and found a number on her phone. This was the only means of contact between her and the undercover agent. Mango looked through the WhatsApp chat history and scrolled through the contents of her chat with Henry. "I want to target Bernard, but almost no one can get close to him. Do you have any good ideas?" This was what Mango told Henry a long time ago. "HI do it. I don''t know the truth behind my sister''s death. Besides, she liked Walter, and Walter liked you. So, because of this, I think that her death has nothing to do with you. However, now that I''m in such a position, people would think that they can persuade me to go against you easily to get revenge for my sister. Thus, I''m the best candidate for this job." Henry replied straightaway. "No, you can''t! Bernard is ruthless. Most importantly, he is meticulous. If you make a tiny mistake, that will expose your identity and kill you! No! I can''t allow anything to happen to you. Besides, there are too few descendants from Longford County left. Even if you want to do some good deeds by helping me out, I won''t let you go!" Mango refused him sternly. However, Henry said in a low voice, "Madam, don''t be so pedantic. You know that I''m the best person for this, don''t you? Once a major rift happens between us, and once Bernard sees that I show signs of betraying you, he won''t let this opportunity slide! Therefore, it''ll be easy for me to join Bernard and spy on his actions. If you break my limbs, it''ll be more convincing too! Madam, you shouldn''t hesitate. Bernard hurt my sister, and now, he''s creating so much trouble for you too! As the captain of the Dark Night Empire and the younger brother of Novalee, I have to take responsibility for this." "But, if I really break your limbs, how are you going to survive in the future?" Mango was scared once she thought about this. On the other hand, Henry replied indifferently, "Well, I''m sure that you''ll take care of me in the future, right? Besides, I''m not that unlucky. I''m sure that my limbs can recover if I receive proper treatment." "No! I still think that this n is out of the question!" After that, their conversation had ended. However, Mango couldn''t help but recall this incident repeatedly. Actually, she didn''t know that Henry was on Bernard''s side when Nathaniel had brought her over to meet him. Since both of them had decided to do this mission, Henry started showing how eager he was to find out the truth behind Novalee''s death. Then, he started using his own authority to investigate this incident. Sure enough, Bernard did not let go of this opportunity to drive a wedge between Henry and Mango. Soon, he began to send his men to contact Henry. Every time Bernard''s men came into contact with Henry, thetter would tell Mango all about it. Therefore, she was even more conflicted and upset because of this. When Henry went to Longford County to look for the Hikasa Manual, Mango knew that the time had come. However, she did not expect that she would run into Henry at the borders of Ango. Besides, the Baxter Alliance had discovered their rtionship too! Therefore, this only made their whole act more believable. Mango still remembered the time she sent someone to break the tendons in Henry''s arms and legs. Her palms were trembling violently, but she suppressed her movement forcefully. After that, she had asked her men to send Henry to the hospital for treatment in time. Outsiders would probably think that she was afraid that Henry would die, so she wanted to spare him. However, only she knew that she was worried that Henry would be crippled because of that beating. Fortunately, Bernard knew that Henry was talented, so he didn''t want Henry to end up crippled. Thus, once Mango''s men sent Henry to the hospital, Bernard sent his men to care for Henry secretly. When Mango received the news, she had mixed feelings. However, she started tearing up instead. Henry had sacrificed a lot for her because of this. If she still could not take Bernard down, how could she answer him? At this thought, Mango was upset. After all, spying on Bernard was already a dangerous task. However, now, Henry still had to find ways to send insider information to Mango secretly. This made his mission even more perilous as he could be exposed. Didn''t Lebanon ask whether Mango wanted to leave Henry alive? How could Mango not ensure his survival? In fact, she would''ve taken Henry''s ce right now if she could! When Mango thought about this, she was upset. However, a notification suddenly appeared from her phone as Newell had sent her a text. "Mango, we didn''t find any suspicious about Godson after doing a background check on him. He has nothing to do with Bernard. However, both his son and a rich kid were fighting over a woman, so he smashed the rich kid''s head because he was too furious. Now, the rich kid wants to kill him. Therefore, Godson sent his son out of the country to save him, but he didn''t have enough money. That''s why Bernard''s men found him, and He promised to help them out. But, he did say that he didn''t know that there was a time bomb in such a tiny chip." Mango pause for a moment after hearing Newell''s words. If this was true, Godson was not one of Bernard''s men. In fact, Bernard had only managed to manipte Godson because thettercked money. "A tiny chip?" Mango immediately caught onto what Newell wanted to point out in his sentence. "Yes, a tiny chip. He stuck the chip on my body secretly when he was passing me the car code reader, so I didn''t notice at all. Once I entered the garage, the chip automatically sensed your car and stuck to it like a ma. Only then did the rest of the events unfold." Newell exined hastily. Mango''s eyebrows furrowed slightly when she heard this. "So someone tampered with my car a long time ago? Although they didn''t put the time bomb directly at that time, that incident must have been rted to this as well. This was because it allowed theputer and the chip to locate my car urately. Therefore, if someone told me that this hadn''t been set up beforehand, I wouldn''t believe it!" Newell frowned as well when he heard her words. In this case, it was really hard to find out who the mastermind behind this incident was. This was because the surveince system of the Ye''s Mansion could not capture what others did after they entered the garage. However, not many servants could enter the garage to service the car. In fact, only four of them were allowed to do so. At this thought, Newell said hurriedly, "I''ll send my men to monitor all four of the servants then. If one of them makes a move, we''ll be able to find out in time." "Yes, that''s a good idea." After that, Mango and Newell exchanged a few more words before she hung up. Mango felt confused as she had been bombarded with so much unexpected news. Then, she rubbed her temples and intended to sleep for a while. After all, she didn''t know when Nathaniel and Zion would be back, but she was already exhausted from today''s events. At this thought, Mango walked out from the balcony andid down on the bed. Soon, she was fast asleep. She didn''t know how long she had slept, but she woke up because she heard someone talking downstairs even though the conversation was not that loud. Then, she nced at the time at once, only to realise that she had only slept for about half an hour. Well, it appeared that she couldn''t even sleep well when Nathaniel and Zion were not around. Therefore, Mango decided to wake up and wash her face. When she opened the door, she saw Mateo bringing Rita with him as they walked in her direction. Thus, she couldn''t help but feel a bit upbeat. "Rita, you''re back!" "Mommy, you look terrible!" Rita took a nce at Mango as she said this. Once Rita had finished her words, everyone focused their gaze on Mango. "She''s right, you don''t look too well. What''s wrong? Did you not sleep well? Or were you injured in the explosion?" Mateo became nervous as soon as he thought of this possibility. However, Mango hurriedly shook her head while saying, "I''m fine, I just didn''t sleep well. Hmm? Have you heard about the explosion already? That was quick!" "The explosion caused such a ruckus! So, how would I not know about it?" After that, Mateo looked at Mango reproachingly and said, "You should be more cautious recently. Don''t hang out everywhere likest time." "Alright, I''ll keep that in mind." Mango agreed hastily. Meanwhile, Rita said that she was sleepy and wanted to go back to her room for a nap, so Toby took her away. Thus, Brantley left Mango and Mateo alone in the living room. Mateo waited until the living room was empty before he whispered, "Are you really alright?" "No, I''m not. Wait, are you trying to tell me that you want to see me get hurt?" Mango red at Mateo childishly as she said so. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When Mateo heard her sarcastic words, he felt embarrassed, so he rubbed his nose and said, "I''m just worried about you!" "Thank you for your concern then, uncle." Mango replied with a grin. "Uncle, you aren''t busy, right? I''ll make you a pot of tea." Mango asked and was about to prepare a pot of tea, but Mateo stopped her immediately. "Nah, I don''t have time to enjoy tea with you. Well, to be honest, I might be busier at the end of this year." "Why? Is it because of the explosion case?" Mango looked at Mateo with a baffled expression as she questioned this. However, Mateo shook his head before he said, "No, I''m going to take over the position and work of Morgan." "What?" Mango knew who Morgan was. Therefore, she knew that Mateo had the qualifications to take over Morgan''s position, but why did the change happen so abruptly? When Mateo saw the surprised expression on her face, he couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t you know that something happened to Morgan?" "Huh? What on earth happened?" Mango asked hastily after hearing what Mateo had said. Then, Mateo said softly, "I won''t tell you about the exact incident. It''s a military secret, but the army officials have suspended him and stopped paying his sry. Right now, he is undergoing a military investigation. "Military investigation? Why does this sound so serious? After all, he was still here when I came back from the martyr''s cemetery." Mango eximed as she found the news a little hard to swallow. Then, Mateo let out a sigh and replied, "He was still in the observation period, and the martyr''s cemetery was under his jurisdiction. Since such a huge explosion had urred, someone had to take be responsible for it. Nathaniel wanted to take up the responsibility, but the superiors suspended Morgan directly and took him with them. Now the Eaves family is in a mess. Bjorn and Lonnie are still allowed to serve the army, but the superiors persuaded them to stay at home for further investigation. Meanwhile, Mrs. Eaves hasn''t said anything at all. She doesn''t request to see Morgan, but she is only putting up a strong front." Mango was worried sick upon hearing Mateo''s words. After all, she couldn''t believe that the Eaves family had gotten into so much trouble because of the explosion that had happened to her car. Therefore, she couldn''t help but think that their enemies had been trying to kill two birds with one stone because of this. Everyone knew that the four most influential young men of Ocean City were on good terms with each other. Now that they had defeated Morgan, Nathaniel no longer had anyone to support him in the army. At this thought, Mango raised her head abruptly and asked, "Has Nathan''s retirement been approved yet?" "Nope, because Morgan hasn''t signed the document yet. He has been keeping it for a long time. But now that Morgan has been suspended, I think that their superiors will approve his retirement soon. Even if Nathaniel wants to withdraw his application now, it is toote." There was a hidden meaning behind Mateo''s words. Therefore, Mango instantly sensed that Mateo''s tone has changed. Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 "Is Morgan''s situation serious?" Mango inquired instinctively. Mateo heaved a sigh after hearing her question. Then, he Mango''s head before he whispered, "I''m afraid there will be major changes this time. Anyway, I''ll take my leave now. Stay here and ask your uncle for help should you need anything. I don''t want the Hans family to be thest person to know about anything that happens to you. Of course, I also hope you''ll stay safe from now on, okay?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He had a concerned and grim look on his face as he advised Mango. Mango nodded her head in a hurry after hearing his words. "Uncle, you should also take care. If it is possible, you should ask us for help when you need it. I think that what happened to Morgan isn''t as simple as it seems. Although you don''t want to tell me about it, I have an inkling that it may have something to do with us, right?" "Don''t poke your nose into this. Anyway, I''ll be fine, and Chief Eaves should be all right, too." However, Mango could tell that Mateo wasn''t rxed at all when he said these words. Not long after Mateo left, Nathaniel came back. Mango went forward to wee him hastily when she saw this. "How''s everything going? Where''s Zion?" "He is Sasa''s leader, so he will be staying in the military zone to follow up with certain matters. I don''t think he''ll be back tonight, though." As Nathaniel spoke, he shook the snow off his shoulders. "There''s a snowstorm outside, so I think many roads and the airport have to be shut down." Mango took Nathaniel''s coat while listening to his words. Her heart wasden with worries, just like how the snow was piling outside. "Hurry up and take a shower in the bedroom to warm up. I''ve already turned on the heating system at home. Are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat. Everyone else already ate dinner." Mango looked at the exhaustion in his eyes in distress, but she didn''t know how tofort him. After all, Morgan was hisrade. Now that thetter was being investigated, Nathaniel was probably the most upset person right now. Nathaniel nodded in reply before he went to the room. When Brantley heard that Nathaniel was back, he immediately got someone to prepare food for him. Therefore, Mango managed to save time as she didn''t have to prepare Nathaniel''s meal herself. "Where''s Nathan?" "He went to take a shower." Mango answered Brantley casually, but she was actually deep in thought. Now that such a serious incident had happened to Morgan, could Esther take it? After Nathaniel came out of the room, the servants had already prepared dinner, but he didn''t have much of an appetite. On the other hand, Brantley knew that the couple needed to talk to each other, so he went back to his room. When only Mango and Nathaniel were left in the dining room, she said in a low voice, "I know you''re upset. Uncle was here just now, so I know that Morgan is under military investigation. You must be worried sick right now, aren''t you?" "Yeah,m." Nathaniel nodded as he whispered, "Emberly wants to go there and apany Esther, but her identity is a littleplicated. It isn''t appropriate for her to go there for the time being. On the other hand, Genevieve is pregnant, so she can''t go as well. Morgan has been dragged into trouble because of us this time." "Are we involved in this?" "Sort of. Someone reported that Morgan was deeply involved with the underground society, and they said that he ordered protection toe criminals. Now that Morgan has been suspended, I heard that they started investigating Eugene as well." Mango was slightly surprised after hearing his words. Everyone knew about the bond between the four most influential men of Ocean City, but they chose to turn a blind eye to it. After all, Morgan, Noah, Eugene and Nathan were simply goodrades, and they were not using each other for their own benefits. Therefore, why did someone report Morgan by saying that he was protecting Eugene? Eugene had been working in the criminal underworld for many years, but recently, he had been doing a lot of legal business. However, he was also involved in certain shady businesses at times. Thus, if the superiors carried out a thorough investigation, they would probably find out the truth. Obviously, the other party was targeting the four influential young men of Ocean City, and they intended to defeat them one by one. Therefore, they decided to deal with Eugene and Morgan first as these two were the easiest targets. Then, Mango analyzed the situation briskly before saying softly. "I''ll go then. You''re still a military officer right now. Are you being investigated as well?" Nathaniel threw a nce at Mango in a helpless manner in reply. What should he do with such an intelligent wife? He didn''t even know how to hide the truth from her! Therefore, Mango knew what was running in his mind the moment she looked at him. She smiled in reply and said, "I don''t want Zion to follow in your footsteps as this is too risky. Maybe I''m not qualified to be a military spouse, so I actually think that what happened this time is a good thing. I hope that Zion will change his mind and decide not to serve in the military after this. After all, he can do whatever he wants in the future. What about you? You''ve been working your a*s off for so many years to serve the country and its people. Besides, we''ve already decided that you would retire from the army soon, so it''ll be great if you can retire officially because of this incident." "Well, I''m afraid it won''t go as you wish then." Nathaniel patted Mango''s head helplessly and replied, "I think that the superiors have suspended my retirement application. Besides, if they approve of my retirement at such a critical moment, people would think that I''m trying to run away from my responsibilities. Eugene is not only Morgan''s buddy, but he is also my friend. I''m not one of their targets, so they''re only doing a normal investigation on me. However, Eugene and I have a lot of business deals, so they might look into those. But during this period of time, I can''t leave Ocean City. Well, the snow is falling heavier, and it''s blocking the road outside the city. I won''t be going anywhere, so I''ll stay at home with you and the kids." Mango was slightly taken aback after hearing this, but she nodded in the end. After all, she couldn''t argue with his decision. Furthermore, Nathaniel and Eugene only had legal business transactions. They had documented all these transactions clearly, so the only thing that they were worried about was that someone would nder them on purpose. At the thought of this, Mango suddenly recalled one person. It was the woman whom she thought that Nathaniel was having an affair with within A City. In the end, the same woman had drowned in the sea. Her heart couldn''t help but a beat when she remembered this. However, she did not ask Nathaniel about it again. Therefore, this meant that she had to deal with this issue secretly. "Then I''ll bring Rita to Morgan''s ceter. Everyone knows about our rtionship, so they can''t make random assumptions about our background. However, I''m worried that Esther can''t ept the truth." On the other hand, Nathaniel felt a little conflicted because of Mango''s suggestion. It would be best if Mango didn''t go out right, but Morgan hoped that she could help take care of his family. However, Emberly and Genevieve couldn''t go over, so Mango was the only person who could help them now. On the other hand, Lebanon had mentioned before that Bernard intended to target Mango. Therefore, this was his best opportunity to do so. s! Nathaniel had never felt so conflicted in his entire life. "I''ll go over then. You should stay here." He pondered for a moment before he made this decision. Of course, Mango knew what he was thinking. She stretched out her hand and held his hand as she said, "Don''t worry about me. If Bernard really wants to target me, he''ll find an opening no matter what. We can''t just keep hiding from him, right? Take the explosion that happened recently as an example. No one thought that he would start dealing with us by taking over the nearby workshop, nor did we predict that he would take advantage of Newell''s habit urately and use it to his advantage. Therefore, we can''t hide from the inevitable. I can''t just stay indoors forever just to avoid Bernard''s scheme,s can I? Besides, if we don''t give him a chance, how would we get an opportunity to fight back?" After hearing what Mango had said, Nathaniel knew that she was right, but he was uneasy and worried at the thought of Mango acting as their bait. "By the way, did you find out about the truth behind the explosion? Does Newell really have nothing to do with it?" Mango quickly replied upon hearing this question, "That doesn''t matter. I know what you''re worried about, and I understand you''re worried that I''ll misunderstand. After all, Newell''s identity is a little awkward. But, Nathan, Newell is really a good man. Also, I can still tell if a person lies to me. Oh yes, now that you brought up Newell, I remember something. Please give the international prison some money and ask them to allow Newell to visit Sisi. No matter how evil she is, she is still pregnant with the offspring of the Powell Family. We have to consider this." Nathaniel nodded in reply. "You''re right, it''s almost the new year, so they should have a reunioin. I''ll handle this, and it should only take about two days at most. However, if there is a blizzard, and the snow ends up piling on the road, it won''t be easy to get out of the city. Plus, It''s a critical period now, so I''ll make the necessary arrangements." His phone rang as soon as he finished his words. However, Mango had a bad feeling when she heard his phone ringing. Then, Nathaniel looked downward, and he had an upset expression on his face. "What''s the matter?" Mango was instantly alerted when she saw this. "It''s a call from the international prison." Nathaniel answered the call immediately after he finished speaking. He was afraid that Mango would be worried, so he ced the call on the loudspeaker. "Hello, Mr. Ye. We''re calling from the international prison." "I''m listening." Nathaniel''s tone was calm and collected as he said this. The other party whispered lowly, "Mr. Ye, Sise attempted to escape from the prison, but she failed. Then she broke her bowl without our knowledge and used the fragments tomit suicide. She has been sent to the hospital for emergency care, but the situation is a little critical. She is still seven months pregnant, and we are afraid that anything untoward might happen. Therefore, we''re informing you about this to see if you can send someone here to take over this situation." Mango was instantly dumbfounded when she heard this. Was Sise out of her mind? Didn''t she know that she was pregnant? How could she take her life so lightly? Mango knew that Sise didn''t want to die. She only did this so that she could get a chance to escape from prison. In other words, she wanted to get a chance to meet Newell. After all, she was pregnant with Newell''s baby. In fact, Newell loved Sise deeply. Everyone could tell that once Sise told Newell about her thoughts, she could easily influence his decision and get him to change his mind. Hah! Sise was indeed Laney''s daughter. She was using the same ruthless tricks and methods that her mother did! Mango looked extremely upset when she thought about it. At this moment, it was impossible to stop Newell from visiting Sise. After all, Sise was still Newell''s legal wife, and she was pregnant with the child of the Powell family. Nathaniel scrunched his eyes brows as well after hearing this news. "How much can she bleed from cutting herself with a bowl fragment?" "Mr. Ye, Sise was quite a professional. She chose to cut a major artery." Nathaniel''s face instantly darkened at the other party''s words. Urgh! Sise was so cunning! If she stayed in prison obediently, Nathaniel would probably allow her toe home when she gave birth. After all, they were rtives by blood. However, it was a pity that he underestimated Sise''s ambitious intentions. A trace of pain shed across Nathaniel''s eyes at this thought. Why couldn''t he live in peace with his family? Why did things have to escte this way? Suddenly, a pair of soft hands patted the back of Nathaniel''s palm. Then, his deste heart was instantly warmed when he saw her concerned eyes. Fortunately, he still had Mango and his children. "Got it. I''ll make the arrangements as soon as possible." After that, Nathaniel hung up the call and whispered, "I''m afraid I have to go over." "No! I won''t allow you to do so! " Mango quickly tried to stop him while a worried expression filled her gaze. Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 "Huh? Why can''t I do that?" Nathaniel questioned, but he feltforted when he saw Mango''s worried gaze. "You are still under investigation right now. If you go to the international prison, this will make things moreplicated. If this is Bernard''s n all along, won''t you be walking into a trap? He wants other people to ckmail you right now! Although I don''t care whether you retire or not, I don''t want to see you retire embarrassingly after being set up by Bernard! Besides, if you leave, I will be worried about your safety. Why did Sise choose this timing tomit suicide? She obviously is still in contact with Bernard!" After that, Mango said a lot of things in one breath, so she was a little thirsty. Therefore, Nathaniel quickly handed her a ss of warm water. Then, Mango took a sip before she continued, "Urgh! Bernard is so vicious! I can''t believe that he infiltrated the International Prison with his men." "Nah, he isn''t as great as you think he is. The international prison only wants money. As long as he can afford the payment, he can do anything he likes. Well, I think that he could want Sise to die there too. If that happens, he doesn''t need to be legally responsible for the murder." Nathaniel said this lightly. It seemed that he was not surprised by this oue. Something, Mango recalled something, so she told him what Addison had found out about Nathaniel. Nathaniel was momentarily stunned after hearing this. "Wait, is Bernard the son of Ango''s emperor?" "Yes, I learnt about this just now. In fact, my undercover agent risked his life to tell me about this!" Then, Mango said worriedly, "Nathan, I n to let my undercover agent, Henry,e back after the new year." "Sure. But about going to the international prison this time..." "We''ll send Newell. If he is loyal to you, he will stay loyal. If he is a traitor, we will know his true colours. This can be considered a test for him. If Newell betrays you for Sise, why don''t you just let them be? Then, Newell won''t be in a dilemma. Sise no longer poses a threat to us, but are you willing to remove her from your life?" A trace of sadness sh across Nathaniel''s eyes when he heard Mango''s words. He wrapped Mango in his arms and said in a low voice, "As long as all of you are by my side safely, the other people aren''t that important." "Hey, it''s alright." Mango patted Nathaniel lovingly as sheforted him. After all, both of them had mixed feelings about this. After that, Nathaniel ate some food as Mango insisted on it. Then, he decided to go to Morgan''s ce. Mango was right. Since Bernard was targeting them on purpose, it was not feasible for them to keep avoiding him. "Oh right, I have a feeling that Bernard is coveting some items in the Ye family. Otherwise, why would he target us repeatedly? Furthermore, it seems that he is determined to defeat the Ye family." Nathaniel did not care much about Mango''s words. However, he whispered softly, "It doesn''t matter. We''ll see how it goes. I was going to enjoy the new year, but these people really won''t stop creating trouble for us." "That''s right, and we should bring Rita along too. Bjorn is nice to Rita. However, Morgan is in trouble now. I don''t know how Bjorn is doing, but Rita might be of help if she goes over." "That''s a great idea!" After hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel brought Rita and Mango with him and left the house. Although Brantley was still worried, he couldn''t say anything since Nathaniel was with them. On the way, Mango wasining about Walter being lovey-dovey with his wife in front of her. A gleam passed in Nathaniel''s eyes as he said calmly, "It''s okay. We''ve already bullied him countless times, so it''s fine if he wants to repay the favour once." "Huh?" Mango was quite surprised to hear this. This wasn''t right! Since when did Nathaniel be so kind and agreeable? However, maybe Nathaniel decided to let it slide as he remembered that Walter was Mango''s cousin? At this thought, Mango decided to put this matter aside. Meanwhile, Rita was silent along the way, and she only listened to their conversation quietly. She was so well- behaved that Mango thought that Rita''s personality hadpletely changed. When the family of three arrived the Morgan''s house, there were a lot of guards standing at the door. Although they didn''t say a thing, Mango felt intimidated because this ce reminded them of a prison. However, the prison was Morgan''s home itself. This was the militarypound, so it was impossible for anyone inside to get out. When Mango thought of how the wife of an excellent man like Morgan had been treated like this, she couldn''t help but feel wistful. Then, she stole a nce at Nathaniel. She was already this upset even though she was a stranger. Therefore, what about Nathaniel, who had gone through life and death with Morgan, think? "I''m fine." Obviously, Nathaniel knew what was on Mango''s mind. So, he held her hand gently. When Rita heard this, her eyebrows furrowed slightly, but she stayed silent. Thus, no one knew what she was thinking. After that, Mango and Nathaniel went forward, but no one tried to stop them. Therefore, Mango was stunned to see this. "They are soldiers trained by Morgan, so they won''t cause any trouble for us." Nathaniel answered immediately to resolve her doubts. Mango nodded in response. They bumped into Esther when they entered the house. Apparently, the people in the house had received wind that they were visiting. Meanwhile, Mango expected that Esther would or appear haggard, but she was wrong. Instead, Esther seemed strong and determined. "Ah, all of you are here! Have a seat. What drinks do you prefer?" Esther greeted them enthusiastically as she asked, and she looked the same as before. However, Mango stopped her in a hurry. "Esther, don''t worry about it. We''re only here to see you. Are you alright?" On the other hand, Esther smiled calmly in reply. Her small frame exuded a sense of strength that both Mango and Nathaniel couldn''t ignore. "I''m fine. Besides, I''ve already mentally prepared myself to face the problems that involve my husband. After all, they will need to investigate a lot of sensitive issues because of his job. As long as we are righteous, I believe the higher-ups will carry out a fair investigation. Therefore, he will be back soon as this situation is only temporary. After seeing how determined Esther was, Mango felt that she was indeed an exemry military spouse. "Aunt, can I go to see Bjorn? I''ve brought him delicious choctes." Suddenly, Esther''s attention shifted to Rita as thetter asked this question. "Of course, darling! He is practising martial arts in the backyard, so you can visit him yourself." "Got it!" Rita nodded gracefully before she trotted to the backyard. "Haha! This child likes to spend a lot of time with Bjorn indeed! I think we can even be in- laws." Esther mentioned jokingly. Suddenly, Mango truly admired Esther. After all, thetter could even make jokes in such a situation! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "I guess we can''t decide for our children. Let everything take its course. Well be delighted if we can be inws with your family. But if that doesn''t happen, let''s not have any regrets then." Obviously, Nathaniel loved his daughter very much. Although he knew that Esther was joking, he wouldn''t make decisions for Rita. On the other hand, Esther didn''t take it to heart at all. After all, it was only a joke. Meanwhile, Mango looked at Esther. Thetter looked fine, but Mango knew that Esther was still worried. So she couldn''t help but ask, "Is there any way for you to meet Morgan?" "Well, I can''t do anything because he''s undergoing a military investigation. I miss him too, but I know he will be back soon." When Mango saw that Esther was so confident, she couldn''t help but ask worriedly, "Aren''t you afraid that someone will cause more trouble for him?" "Our enemies can only hurt Morgan for a short while, but they can''t keep it up forever. After all, I know him well. He has always toed the line and followed his principles strictly. Now he is probably most worried about the children and me. s! I can''t do anything but easing his mind. So, I''ll be waiting for him at home obediently as this is the least I can do for him." Mango was greatly stunned after hearing Esther''s words. Both of them had to have such deep feelings for each other! After all, how else could they remain to calm and continue to trust each other in the face of such danger? She had always thought that Esther was a delicate woman who needed protection, but at this moment, she realized that thetter was mighty and tough. "Esther, I came over tofort you, but now I''m embarrassed by myself because you''re so tough." Mango spoke in a somewhat dejected tone. However, Esther let out a smile at once. "Hey, don''t say that! I really need you to console me, so why don''t you stay with me today? I just can''t fall asleep alone! Is that okay, Mr. Ye?" Esther teased Nathaniel as she asked. Nathaniel coughed awkwardly as he said in reply, "Mango, you can stay if you want to do so. I have no objections." "Haha! Listen to how jealous he sounds! Nah, you guys can leave. I won''t keep her with me here." Mangoughed instantly after hearing what Esther said. "Esther, don''t bully my husband!" "What? Who''s the bully here? I''m just a woman staying at home alone. How could both of youe here and show off your rtionship in front of me." Esther said deliberately as if she had been wronged. However, Mango felt relieved after hearing this instead. It seemed that Esther was still doing fine mentally. At the same time, Mango secretly thought to herself, "Is Morgan''s case not as serious as I thought? Did they make a big deal of it so that they could lure out the mastermind? Is this all an act?" However, Mango did not say her questions out loud. When Mango saw that Esther was fine, she was about to stand up and leave. "Let Rita stay with Bjorn to keep himpany. After all, that child tends to overthink because he''s concerned about his father." Esther requested, and Mango did not object either. Besides, although Rita was usually a glutton, she was pretty determined when it came to other matters. This time, she hade to see Bjorn out of her own will. "Sure, I''ll go and inform Rita then." "I''ll go instead. You can stay and chat with Esther." Nathaniel saw that Mango was about to stand up, so he stood up hurriedly. After Nathaniel walked outside, Mango smiled and said, "s! Nathan loves his daughter very much. There''s nothing I can do about it." "Naha! Men are all the same. Morgan acts the same way around Lonnie too." Esther wore a faint smile, but there was a trace of concern in her eyes. "Mango, I heard that after Nathaniel disbanded the Dark Night Empire, which was assembled by the higher- ups. However, you''ve established a brand new Dark Night Empire, is that right?" "Yeah, that''s true." Mango nodded in reply. However, she didn''t quite understand why Esther was asking about this. Esther bit her lower lip as she asked, "So does the Dark Night Empire carry out the same missions as before?" "Esther, do you need my help with something? Just tell me directly as I''m pretty dimwitted. Sometimes I can''t understand what you mean, so I can only understand what you want if you tell me about it." Mango didn''t speak in a loud voice, but she said each word clearly. In fact, she made sure that only both of them could hear about this conversation. Esther hesitated for a moment before she whispered a few words in Mango''s ears. Suddenly, the latter''s facial expression changed drastically. Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 "You, um..." Mango was astounded to hear this. Meanwhile, Esther still wore a carefree smile. "What''s the matter? Are you scared?" "No! That''s not it, I''m just a little surprised." Mango regained herposure before she said hurriedly. However, she was still shocked by Esther actually wanted members of the Dark Night Empire to investigate Morgan''s superior! To put it bluntly, Esther suspected that there was a problem with Morgan''s superior, right? Mango was terrified when she thought of what this could mean. If Esther''s guess was correct, too many people would be involved in this. However, Esther did not force Mango to do it either. She only said lightly, "Please help if you can. If you can''t do it, ignore my request. I can buy some information from Dark Mantle." "If you go to Dark Mantle to buy information now, won''t you expose your weakness to others? I''ll do it." Mango had already calmed down in just a few seconds. After all, Morgan and Nathaniel had been working with each other for a long time, so no one could break their bond. Besides, how could she let Esther delve into such dangerous matters? Besides, Bernard was already targeting Nathaniel and her, so it didn''t matter what else they did. Therefore, it would be great if there could remove Esther from the line of danger. Esther''s calm demeanor finally changed when she heard Mango''s words. "No! Mango, this is too dangerous!" After that, Esther held Mango''s hand tightly as she said hesitantly, "But only the Dark Night Empire can do this. Now that the higher- ups are monitoring Morgan, I can''t do it either. Although you and Nathan always get into trouble, this is the time for you to find out the truth! This matter is of utmost importance, so you have to keep it strictly confidential. Once you obtain the evidence, Morgan will be fine, and you can solve your problems as well! This kills two birds with one stone!" "Huh? What do you mean by solving our problems? Do you know what is our problem now?" Esther smiled mysteriously, but she kept quiet. Soon, Nathaniel came back. When he that Mango and Esther were enjoying the conversation, he said, "Are you done? Well go back after this." "Alright!" Mango stood up and took a look at Esther. She then whispered, "Take good care of yourself." "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to my children before Morganes back." When Mango heard this, she was impressed to see how determined Esther was. After she went outside with Nathaniel, she sighed and eximed, "I really underestimated Esther before." Nathaniel smiled faintly in reply. "Well, she has been married to Morgan for so many years, so she holds a famous reputation in the military district. Do you really think that she is a weak woman? It''s just that Morgan usually takes good care of her, so she doesn''t need to do anything. She is a woman who can be both soft and firm." When Mango heard Nathaniel''s words, she understood more about Esther. After that, the two of them drove away from the military district. Then, Mango said abruptly, "Let''s go to Desmond''s ce. I need to talk to him." "Just call him then. Why do you have to go over there in person?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but ask when he saw that Mango was already exhausted. However, Mango replied softly, "It''s almost the New Year, so let''s go and visit him. Marissa''s parents are still there too. Desmond has been working so hard for the Dark Night Empire for the past six months. I don''t know if he has prepared any good food for the new year. He is usually a quiet person, so he won''t say a word, even if he wants something. After all, the only thing he thinks about is work. As his boss, isn''t it normal for me to go and visit him? Besides, Desmond has gone through a lot of suffering alone, so I want to matchmake him with Haniya. What do you think?" Well, I don''t think we should intervene in other people''s rtionships. You should let their rtionship develop naturally over time." Although Nathaniel said so, he still listened to Mango''s suggestion and drove to Desmond''s ce. Since Desmond had worked for Mango, he had already requested an advance payment from her. In fact, he paid a down payment for a house so that Marissa''s parents could stay there. The house was a vi. It was not massive, but it had more than two hundred screens. It was a two- storeyed building that had its own door and courtyard. However, because of the peaceful and elegant environment, the price of the house was on the high end. Therefore, after paying the housing loan, Desmond didn''t have much of his sry left. However, the vi was not located not far from The Ye''s Mansion, so it didn''t take long for Nathaniel to drive there. During this period, Mango bought some supplements and new year food from the mall and brought them over. After Mango and Nathaniel alighted the car, Nathaniel was about to knock on the door when he heard a "bang" from inside the house. Then, they heard Victoria screaming. "Desmond, you b*stard! How dare you dodge from me!" Creases appeared in Mango''s brows slightly when she heard this. In fact, she found the sharp shrill almost repulsing. "What on earth is going on?" When Mango heard this, she intended to knock on the door, but Nathaniel stopped her. He gave Mango a look before he opened the electronic door of Desmond''s house with ease. Mango froze almost instantly when she saw this. "Honey, when did you learn to pick a lock? If you lose your job in the future, perhaps we can be locksmiths in the future!" Nathaniel shot Mango a helpless look before flicking his finger at her forehead. Then he said in a low voice, "Look at you. Even if the Ye family goes bankrupt, we won''t need to work as locksmiths!" "Then why did you learn how to pick locks?" Mango asked with a dejected expression as she rubbed her forehead. Then, Nathaniel replied with a smile, "This is an electronic lock. Do you think that anything rted to technology will be hard for me?" "Ah, I guess that''s true." When Mango said this, she seemed to be enlightened all of a sudden. Nathaniel found her confused look so adorable, so his lips couldn''t help but curl into a smile once again. After that, they heard Victoria''s scolding voiceing from the room again. "Hey! Who allowed you to hide? You''ve got guts now, haven''t you? Do you think that you''re great just because you work for that b*tch named Mango? How could you dodge my hand? Go ahead! I dare you to try and hide from me again!" As soon as she finished her sentence, the sound of a whip pierced through the air. When Mango heard this, her face darkened in an instant. "Urgh! That b*tch has crossed the line this time!" Mango walked into the house quickly when she heard this. On the other hand, Nathaniel looked upset as well. When they entered, they saw Desmond standing upright properly while he was half- naked. Meanwhile, Victoria was holding the whip as she mercilesslyshed at his torso. Every time the whip came in contact with his skin, blood would seep out from each new wound. There didn''t seem to be an uninjured spot on Desmond''s torso, and new and old wounds were scattered all over his body. This was such a horrifying sight indeed! Therefore, when Mango saw this, she flew into a rage instantly. "Hey! Stop right now!" She wanted to walk forward to stop Victoria, but Nathaniel was one step ahead of her. He kicked the whip in Victoria''s hand away directly. Victoria let out a groan before she took a step back in fear. However, she grew even angrier when she saw who had entered her house. "Hah! I was wondering who came here. I didn''t expect that both of you woulde! What''s the matter? I''m simply schooling my servant, is there anything wrong with it?" Victoria replied harshly. Meanwhile, Desmond frowned slightly as he said to Mango, "Sir, Madam, you should go back first. I''lle to meet both of youter." "Why do you have toe to us? Look at you now! Desmond, why have you never told me about what happens at home?" Mango looked at Desmond, whose handsome face was marred with grief dejection. Then, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. She took the clothes beside them straight away and put them on Desmond. "Hey! What the heck are you doing?" Victoria rushed over and pushed Mango out of the way abruptly. She even threw Desmond''s clothes under her feet and stomped on them a few times. "You can''t be my daughter just because you make yourself look like her. Mango, you are a person who doesn''t have dignity! Why are you here to seduce Desmond? Let me tell you, even if Desmond dies, he has to die for Marissa! You are just an imposter, so stay away from him as soon as you can. I can tell that something is going on between you two. Now it seems that my hunch is correct. Otherwise, why do you feel sorry for him when I beat him? What is he to you? He is just a test subject and a harbinger of bad luck. Even if I end up killing him, he deserves it, let alone beating him. After all, he owes Marissa too much!" Victoria spoke so harshly that no one could stand her. After hearing this, Nathaniel''s face suddenly darkened, and the atmosphere around him instantly became icy cold. "Hah! Are you blind? Can you not see that I''m standing here?" Nathaniel did not say these words out loudly, but Victoria trembled for some reason upon hearing him. She couldn''t help but feel a shiver going down her spine. "Nathaniel, are you a real man? Your wife is hooking up with Desmond. Can''t you watch over her for a bit?" However, Victoria still had a sharp tongue. Even if she was frightened and trembling in fear, she still refused to stop her sarcastic remarks. After hearing that, Mango pped her directly. "We treat you nicely for Marissa''s sake, but you''re a f*cking b*tch!" In fact, Mango had pped Victoria hard in the face, and her entire hand was numb. "Ouch, did you hit me? Ah, I know! You dare to hit me because you look like my daughter! Desmond, are you dead? How can you just watch when others beat me up? Didn''t you promise Marissa that you will take good care of us? Is this how you take care of me? I know Marissa is dead, so you don''t have to keep your word. Oh, my poor daughter!" Victoria sat on the ground directly and wailed afterining. On the other hand, Desmond''s face suddenly turned pale. Furthermore, his body was swaying, and it appeared that he was about to faint at any time. He couldn''t understand what was going on at all! He had done so much for the parents of the Fang family, so why was Victoria still scolding him with such vicious words? In fact, she was always using Marissa''s death to trigger him! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Besides, only God knew how much he wished that he had died in Marissa''s ce instead! "How could you still cry? I think I''ve beaten you too lightly." Mango was so angry that she strutted forward again, but Desmond stopped her this time. "Madam, she is Marissa''s mother." Desmond spoke in a hoarse voice. A trace of pain flickered across his eyes as he said that. He didn''t care about the wounds all over his body, but he couldn''t stand anyone attacking him with such vicious words. When Mango saw this, she felt helpless all of a sudden. On the other hand, Nathaniel said coldly, "I don''t know what Desmond promised you, and I don''t know how you usually treat him. But from now on, I can fire Desmond so he won''t get a penny, and the bank can reim your house if you can''t pay your loans! Then, you won''t have any money to maintain your luxurious lifestyle. Heh! It will likely be difficult for you to even have proper meals. You can hit Desmond every day and beat him to death at that time. What will you do then? Oh, wait, that won''t be necessary at all. I''ll send my men to break Desmond''s bones. After all, he was hooking up with my wife, right? I''m sure that you mentioned this just now." After saying that, he made a phone call directly. Soon after, a few people rushed into the house and restrained Desmond immediately. Each one of them looked ferocious, and they even held shiny daggers in their hands. When the people in the room saw the shape daggers, they couldn''t help but feel a cold chill running down their spines. Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Mango was shocked when she saw what Nathaniel had done. His entire body exuded a murderous aura as if he was getting ready to massacre everyone here. Therefore, the atmosphere became oppressive because of him. Meanwhile, Victoria couldn''t withstand such an aura, so her legs couldn''t help but buckle under the pressure. "What are you doing?! Let me tell you, everyone has to follow thew nowadays! So, I can sue you for trespassing into private property and hurting the inhabitants on purpose!" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Victoria was obviously scared, but she refused to admit defeat. On the other hand, Nathaniel sneered while saying, "Heh! I guess we''ll have to see when you can survive until thewsuit!" "Wait! What do you want? I''m Marissa''s mother.¡± Victoria mentioned Marissa yet again. However, Nathaniel said, "What does Marissa have to do with me?" "She saved Desmond before. Yes! That''s right! She is Desmond''s savior. If you want to vent your anger, just take Desmond''s life. It has nothing to do with us." Victoria was too scared that she couldn''t speak coherently as Nathaniel was pressuring her. She didn''t even remember why she was in a conflict with him. Right now, she only wanted Desmond to take the me for her. As long as she and Josiah were not hurt, she really didn''t care about what happened to Desmond. When Desmond saw this, he was wounded deeply by Victoria''s attitude. After all, Desmond had treated Victor like his own mother. Therefore, he did not expect that the latter would want him to die so badly. In fact, he should have guessed this earlier, shouldn''t he? If Marissa had not protected him with her life, he would likely not have survived until now. After all, he owed Marissa for this, and he could never repay her for the rest of his life. At this thought, Desmond''s heart sank a little. Suddenly, he felt a searing pain in his heart, but the pain soon dissipated, and he felt calm again. After all, how did a person like him deserve to feel happy? In fact, he had no right to chase after his own happiness! Since Marissa had lost her life, he had lost his happiness as well. In fact, he had to ept whatever Victoria did to him because he owed too much to Marissa. At the thought of this, Desmond closed his eyes and whispered, "Sir, Madam, I know you wish the best for me, but this is my family business. So, I hope you won''t interfere in this." As soon as he said this, Mango was dumbfounded. "Desmond, how could you..." "Madam, I know you''re disappointed with me, but I should have died a long time ago. I owe Marissa everything, and I have promised her that I would take good care of her parents. So, Madam... please let us be." Desmond said these words with a sense of forlorn and despair in his heart. His beloved was dead, and he had lost his will to live as well! Right now, he was nothing more than a walking corpse! In fact, if he didn''t have to repay her kindness, he would probably take his own life and meet Marissa in the afterlife. As he looked at Mango''s face that resembled Marissa''s, his eyes became less focused. When Mango heard this, she was enraged, but she felt a little sorry for him. How could he live with this kind of pain? In fact, how did he manage to get past each day with these thoughts? On the other hand, Victoria suddenly cheered up upon hearing Desmond''s words. "Did you hear that? Desmond himself said that he owes Marissa too much, so both of us think this is alright! Heh! Do you have to poke your nose into other people''s business?" After hearing what she said, Nathaniel''s gaze turned cold. Thus, Victoria was so scared that she took a few steps back. "Wait! What are you nning to do?" "Haha." Nathanielughed all of a sudden, but there were no traces ofughter in his eyes." "Desmond, you want to take care of her, right? Are you taking the me for her as well? Very well! You have to pay me the downpayment of this house that I have paid for you in advance today. I need the money before midnight. If you can''t give me that amount of money, I''lle and take over your house. All of you need to get lost by then!" "Huh? How can you do this? This house belongs to Desmond. He sold it to us so that we can live here." As soon as Victoria heard that Nathaniel was going to reim their house, she grew desperate instantly. On the other hand, Nathaniel was not smiling at all. Meanwhile, Mango knew that Nathaniel was trying to force Desmond to make a decision. However, he also wanted Victoria to know that she was nothing without Desmond. In fact, she was just a pathetic b*tch right now! After hearing her question, Nathaniel remained silent. Then, Desmond froze momentarily before he nodded. "Alright." "Desmond Blue, are you nuts?" When Victoria heard Desmond''s words, she was instantly anxious. She wanted to go forward and hit Desmond, but she did not dare to do so since Nathaniel and Mango were here. However, she was so anxious that her eyes reddened in response. "If you let them take away the house, where will Josiah and I live?" "I will rent a suitable house for the both of you." Victoria sneered abruptly at his words. "Huh? Rent a house? Do you think that the Fang family can live in a mere rental house? Josiah, stop your experiment ande here quickly. The people here are bullying me!" At this moment, Victoria yelled towards the room. When Josiah heard her, he walked out of the room in dissatisfaction while still wearing his while research coat. "Why are you yelling? Urgh! You''re always creating trouble. Are you too bored? Don''t you know that I''m in the middle of an experiment?" Josiah growled lowly. However, he only noticed Nathaniel and Mango after he had finished comining. Then, he cowered subconsciously in front of Nathaniel. "Um... Mr. Ye? What brings you here?" "Hah! If I didn''te here, your wife would be bullying my wife non- stop. Josiah, sometimes men don''t have to seed in their career, but they have to make sure that they watch over their wives. Look at what she has done. Did you allow Desmond to be beaten like this? Wait, perhaps did you order her to beat Desmond up?" After Josiah heard this, only then did he turn to look at Desmond. It was winter now, and snow was falling all over. However, Desmond was bare-chested, and he had scars covering his torso. In fact, he looked pathetic indeed. "What? Why are you beating him up again?" Josiah turned around and bellowed at Victoria angrily. "Huh? Why did I beat him? I did it because he pissed me off again!" Victoria said this, but she still looked a little guilty now that Josiah was staring at her. Meanwhile, Josiah felt as if his brain was buzzing. Then, he pointed at Victoria while saying, "Desmond is a grown man, and he is no longer a child. So, why would you beat him up? Besides, do you know that Desmond is paying for all our expenses? Where does this sense of superioritye from? How dare you hit him? In fact, he didn''t counterattack because he thinks that he owes Marissa too much, not because he is afraid of you. You stupid b*tch, if you continue to create trouble, you need to leave. F*ck! I''m going to divorce you!" Victoria was directly upon hearing this. Obviously, she did not expect Josiah to divorce her because of Desmond. Usually, he devoted himself to research and basically ignored the outside world. Now, he was actually going to divorce her just because of an experiment subject like Desmond? At this thought, Victoria could feel anger building up in her. In fact, she was enraged right now! "Huh? What did you say just now? Do you want a divorce? Did you forget who risked her life to give birth to your children? Who almost died for giving birth to Marissa because of massive bleeding? I gave up on being a woman for the rest of my life to be your wife, so how could you divorce me over this brat? Have you forgotten how Marissa died? She is our only daughter." Victoria burst into tears after she finished speaking, and everyone felt upset once they heard her heart-wrenching sobs. Suddenly, Josiah was at a loss for words as well. Then, he looked at Nathaniel and Mango as he said, "Mr. Ye, I''m sorry. She just hasn''t recovered from Marissa''s death." "Hmm? Is that so? But this doesn''t mean that she can hurt my wife, right? Hah! She ndered my wife by iming that my wife had an affair with Desmond! I can''t ept this behavior." Meanwhile, Nathaniel did not pick on Desmond at all. This was because Nathaniel knew that Desmond still felt guilty over Marissa''s death. After all, he could tell this after looking at Desmond''s attitude and words. Thetter always felt that he owed everything to the Fang family. In this case, it would be unnecessary for them to speak up for him. Although this looked a little cold- blooded, Nathaniel was always a sensible man. On the other hand, Josiah was instantly shocked after hearing Nathaniel''s words. Then, he stole a nce at Mango. However, he started panicking a bit when he saw how she resembled Marissa so much. After Marissa''s death, he had immersed himself in the experiments. However, he knew that he was trying to escape reality, and he also knew how he got to livefortably right now. In fact, he knew that Mango was the one who gave Desmond an opportunity and a job. Therefore, this had allowed them to live a stable and peaceful life. Unfortunately, all of this would likely end soon because of his dumb wife. "Mr. Ye, what will you do?" Everyone knew that Nathaniel doted on his wife very much. In fact, he had heard rumors of how Nathaniel had made Noah pay tens of millions of dors just because thetter had said one bad sentence about Mango. Now that Victoria was so callous as to nder Mango, Josiah knew that he had to do something about it. However, Desmond said hurriedly, "I''ll take care of this." Josiah threw a meaningful look at Desmond when he heard this. After all, Desmond was his test subject, so he was also a victim in these situations. If Josiah hadn''t conducted that kind of experiment, Desmond wouldn''t have be like this when he was still an embryo. If he hadn''t brought Desmond back to theb, Marissa wouldn''t have known Desmond. Perhaps she wouldn''t have fallen in love with Desmond either. In fact, Desmond had done nothing wrong from the start, and Josiah was the one at fault. Therefore, Desmond and Victoria were currently in a pitiful situation because of his mistake. At this thought, Josiah couldn''t help but feel a dull ache in his chest. "How will you handle it? You are a victim yourself. What else do you want to do for us? Desmond, you don''t owe us anything, so you don''t have to bear this." Victoria shrieked instantly after hearing Josiah''s words. "Why isn''t this his fault? How could Marissa fall in love with this freak if he didn''t seduce her?" "Shut up!" Josiah looked upset as he screamed at her. A freak? How dare she call Desmond a freak? Didn''t she know who had caused Desmond to be in such a state? Josiah felt exhausted all of a sudden when he thought about this. "I''ll move out with my wife, and we won''t trouble Desmond anymore. Desmond, you don''t have to take care of us too. I know that you took care of us because Marissa asked you to do so before she died, but you don''t have to take up the responsibility. We were wrong in the past, but now, you don''t have to feel guilty because of this." Desmond was shocked on the spot upon hearing Josiah''s words. He looked at Josiah in disbelief and realized that Josiah''s sideburns had greyed since Marissa''s death. Now, thetter was not as high-spirited or prideful as before. Instead, he seemed kind and lonely. "Professor, I don''t think that you''re forcing me to do so. After all, this is what I owe Marissa." "Marissa sacrificed herself for love. She thinks this is worth it, so we should respect her wishes. Now that she is gone, all of us miss the same person. We should live a good life and spend our time wisely so that her death will not be in vain. Your aunt has done something wrong, so I apologize to you on her behalf. Also, you can decide what you want to do to us as revenge for all the harm you''ve suffered. I won''t object to any decisions that you make." Mango was taken aback instantly after hearing Josiah''s words. Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Mango didn''t expect that Josiah would realize his mistakes after Marissa''s death. He had really changed his thinking and turned over a new leaf. Or was he simply putting on an act in front of them? Mango''s brows furrowed slightly at this thought. On the other hand, Nathaniel said calmly, "How you solve this among yourselves is your business, but Victoria''s words unsettled me very much. Besides, it also has a negative influence on my wife. In that case, Desmond should be fired from his current job so that we can stop these rumours from going around." Mango was bewildered at once when she heard this. "Nathan..." Nathaniel took a nce at her. Although he didn''t say a word, Mango still felt intimidated when he saw his vicious gaze. After all, he was serious about this! Oh dear! Mango let out a sigh secretly. s! Victoria had hurt a lot of people indeed! She had used her excuse that she had not recovered from the sorrow of losing her daughter. However, to put it bluntly, she was just a vicious woman. Otherwise, why would she treat Desmond in that manner? After all, to her, Desmond was not even a human with basic rights! Mango knew that if she begged for mercy for Desmond now, Nathaniel would definitely get jealous. Therefore, she heaved a sigh and said nothing else. Desmond was stunned after hearing this. "Mr. Ye, Madam needs me to protect her now! It''s not wise for you to sack me." "Heh. Of course, I can protect my wife. Don''t think too highly of yourself. Since you can''t protect Mango properly, you don''t need to continue working in this post anymore." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Nathaniel said these words in a cold voice. Desmond panicked all of a sudden when he heard this. "No! Mr. Ye, I have always served Madam wholeheartedly. I really don''t have any ulterior motives!" "Is that so? I believe that you have no ulterior motives, but you''re allowing this woman to whip and torture you because of Marrisa''s death. Is your physical condition still at its peak after this? If something untoward really happens, how can I entrust the safety of Mango to you in the current state of your body? Desmond, you aren''t just responsible for yourself now, but you''re also the leader of the Dark Night Empire. Therefore, you are responsible for the safety of my wife and children. Unfortunately, you don''t seem to understand how this is rted. You can deal with your private affairs, but you shouldn''t get injured all over because you can''t work in this state! Also, you have to know that your work is highly dangerous. The person you''re protecting is someone precious to me. In fact, I''m willing to give up everything I have so that she won''t be hurt! I''m sorry, but I don''t trust you because of the current mental and physical state that you''re in. So, I refuse to ce the safety of my wife and children in your hands." It was rare for Nathaniel to say so much to Desmond. Originally, Desmond was dissatisfied, but now he was at a loss for words. After all, he had been too negligent all this while! He was the captain of the Dark Night Empire. Therefore, he bore the responsibility of protecting Mango and the children. However, he was currently in such a bad physical state! Even if Desmond didn''t go to the hospital, he knew his own physical condition clearly. Furthermore, the major and minor injuries that he suffered were not the most serious problem right now. In fact, he had to think about his gastric problems that had gotten worse recently. If he suddenly suffered from gastritis while carrying out his duties, he couldn''t imagine what would happen! When Nathaniel saw that Desmond was silent, he knew that his words had sunk it. "Think about it carefully. If you still want to work and stay by Mango''s and my side, settle your personal affairs first. Then, you need to train your body and ensure that you''re always in top condition. Otherwise, please find another job. I''m grateful that you''ve saved Mango once, but it''s not enough for me to entrust her life to you. You should know that she is in a precarious condition right now, so you can''t be negligent at all." After that, Nathaniel took a nce at Josiah and said coldly, "I don''t care if you know what your wife has done to Desmond, but since she has offended me, she has to pay the price." "Mr. Ye, just tell me. What do you want?" Ah, Josiah was actually a smart man. After all, he noticed that Mango owed Desmond a favour, yet Nathaniel was still so heartless to him. On the other hand, he and Victoria were nothing to Nathaniel at all. They had even ndered Mango, so it made sense that they had to pay the price for their actions. "I will reim this house, and I want you to move out from here before 12 o''clock. I don''t care where you''re going to stay. However, I need to warn you that you are no longer under the protection of the Ye family." "Fine, we''ll move. It''s no big deal anyway." Until now, Victoria still couldn''t understand how serious the situation was. When she saw that Nathaniel was so heartless, she could not help but let out a cold snort. "You should stay and watch them leave." After saying that, Nathaniel grabbed Mango by the shoulder and turned around to leave. Meanwhile, Mango was still holding the food for the new year, so she was somewhat embarrassed at this moment. "Here are some snacks that I bought for you all. You all can eat them during the new year." After all, Mango knew that Nathaniel was nning to cklist Josiah and Desmond. From now on, they would no longer be able to find a job in Ocean City, nor would they be able to rent a house here. Victoria and Josiah had lived a sheltered life all along, so this was the harshest punishment that they would deserve. On the contrary, Desmond would probably get used to this environment much faster because he had been bullied since he was young. Besides, Desmond also understood Nathaniel''s intentions as well. He was about to thank thetter when he heard Victoria say, "Who cares about your gifts? They are just Greek gifts with ill intentions. Bah! Take all of them with you! We don''t need those." Nathaniel''s face turned gloomier when he heard her words. "Just shut up." In fact, Josiah would love to shut Victoria''s mouth for her if he could do so. Meanwhile, Desmond was thinking about the same thing as well. Since Nathaniel had said this, he naturally had other ns for them. It seemed that they would have it easy after this. However, this stupid woman still could not tell what was going on. Josiah was so angry that he was about to blow up. This was the first time he had regretted allowing his wife to act ording to her whims outside. He always thought that it was okay for women to be capricious. Now he realized that no one would care about the Fang family after their demise, but Victoria still thought she was a proud socialite. On the other hand, Nathaniel gave a cruel smile. Then, he took the goods from Mango and threw them directly at the bodyguard. "Throw these in the trash can." "Noted, Mr. Ye." The bodyguard immediately went to carry out the mission after answering him. When Mango saw this, she helplessly shook her head. Then, she left Desmond''s house in Nathaniel''s arms. When Victoria saw Nathaniel leave like this, she couldn''t help but grow cocky again. "Why is he so smug? Our fate changes all the time! Who knows who''s going to call the shots in Ocean City tomorrow? Does he really think he''ll be able to stay on top of the game for the rest of his life?" "You''d better shut up." Josiah shouted at her angrily, but Victoria was instantly irritated. "Why did you yell at me? You coward! Look at how useless you were when other people were bullying me! Urgh! What did I see in you previously? How did I get married to you?" "If you don''t want to listen to me, we''ll file for a divorce." Josiah went inside after saying this. After that, the couple started to quarrel again. Meanwhile, Desmond looked at this scene as a wave of unprecedented exhaustion and heartache overwhelmed him. Nathaniel had fired him, yet Mango didn''t say a single word. Did this mean that he had also let Mango down? At the thought of this, Desmond was extremely upset, and he couldn''t bear with these feelings anymore. However, he couldn''t sumb to his feelings right now. After all, he had to continue living so that he could protect Marissa''s parents. So why couldn''t he be the person who had died back then? After all, he was willing to give up his own life in exchange for Marissa''s. Furthermore, he hoped that she would still be alive now as that was perhaps the best ending for everyone. Suddenly, the freezing snow fell on his face, and he couldn''t help but shiver because of how cold it was. It was as if the cold was permeating into his bones and extinguishing every warmth he had in his body. After Mango followed Nathaniel outside, she noticed that thetter was upset. Oh, no! This was bad! He was fuming! Although Mango didn''t know the source of his anger, it was obvious that he was enraged. "Honey." Mango''s voice was soft and sweet, but Nathaniel simply nced at her without uttering a word. Meanwhile, snowkes started falling into the corner, so she felt cold. Therefore, Mango shuddered because it was freezing. When Nathaniel saw this, he immediately put his jacket around her, but he was still silent. Suddenly, she felt extremely blessed, and she felt warmth in her heart. Then, she quickly held his arm and said lovingly, "There''s nothing between Desmond and me. I mean, you should know this well, right? Back then, I had no choice because Abyss made my appearance like this. At that time, I was unconscious, so how could I know what I would be like? So, how would I know that my face would resemble Marissa''s? Don''t listen to Victoria''s crap! I''m just friends with Desmond." "Do you think I''m pissed because of this?" Nathaniel''s voice was faint, and his eyes were filled with sorrow. Thus, Mango felt as if she was a bad girlfriend. "Am I wrong?" Nathaniel could not even be bothered to answer her as soon as she said this. After that, the two of them got onto their car while Mango was still mulling over this question. If Nathaniel was not angry because Victoria was spewing nonsense, then what actually angered him? "Honey!" She called out to Nathaniel again. When Nathaniel heard this, he lowered his body and fastened her seat belt for her. However, he remained silent. Now that Mango was looking at him from such a near distance, she could even see the vellus hair on his face. She thought for a second before she suddenly lowered her head and kissed him. Nathaniel froze momentarily, and then lust arose in his eyes. "Is that all??" He said these words while sounding as if he was trying to restrain himself. Then, Mango blinked her eyes and acted innocently while saying, "Huh? Did I do anything at all?" However, the next moment, Nathaniel had pinned her to the seat. Then, he kissed her pinkish lips wildly. Suddenly, Mango felt as if he had emptied all of the air in her lungs! When Nathaniel finally released her, she gasped like a fish out of water. As he looked at Mango''s flushed face, he gulped as he said, "I''ll deal with you when we reach home. Wait for me." Mango blushed immediately after hearing his words. "So, are you still angry?" Nathaniel could only sigh when Mango brought up this matter. "Do you still don''t know why I''m angry?" Mango shook her head in response. Nathaniel said helplessly, "I''m angry because you know that Desmond is not qualified to be the captain of the Dark Night Empire, but you still let him do whatever he wanted. Don''t you see that you are putting yourself in danger? Whenever you get injured, I hope that I can take your ce because I don''t want you to be hurt anymore. You know that Bernard is going to hurt you, but Desmond is still in such a bad condition. How can I not be angry? You''re the light of my life, so I won''t allow Desmond to toy around with your safety just because of Marissa, who''s already dead." Suddenly, Mango started tearing up after hearing what he said. However, when she was about to speak, the phone in her hand rang. Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 The sudden phone call started Mango. Then, she subconsciously nced at Nathaniel and saw that his face had be gloomier. Thus, she couldn''t help but feel a little discouraged. She took out her phone and looked at the screen. It appeared that Deborah was calling her. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Mango immediately answered the call. "Deborah, what''s up?" "Are you back? You''d better stay home at this moment. If I knew that you would go out, Walter and I wouldn''t leave the house. Urgh! Do you know how dangerous it is now? Don''t you know that you''re being targeted? Why can''t you think about your own safety more?" Deborah went on and on, so Mango didn''t even know how to reply to her anymore. She looked at Nathaniel for help, so he took the phone directly and said in a low voice, "We''ll head back now." "Oh, alright then." Deborah was stunned for a moment when she heard Nathaniel''s voice. After all, he sounded displeased. On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t care about what Deborah was thinking. He ended the call directly and ced the phone in the car before starting the car engine. When Mango saw him driving, she didn''t do anything either. She could only sit in the passenger seat, but she was feeling uneasy. If Nathaniel really cklisted Desmond, thetter would probably have a hard time making a living in the future. At this thought, she heaved a sigh before she nced at Nathaniel. Then she quietly took the phone into her hand and opened WhatsApp. Rainie happened to be online, so Mango quickly sent her a message. "What should I do if my husband is angry? I''m waiting for your reply because it''s urgent!" Meanwhile, Rainie had just finished showering. When she saw Mango''s message, she burst out laughing. "What''s up?" Thomas hugged her from behind and ced his chin on her shoulder as he asked. "Hey! Stop fooling around! I''m chatting with Mango." Rainie''s face was flushed as she replied to Thomas. Her horny boyfriend couldn''t keep his hands to himself recently, so she was quite exhausted Thomas froze momentarily as he said, "It''s almost the new year, so are you nning to go back?" "Do you want to return there?" Rainie knew that Thomas thought about Nathaniel, so she could not help but ask. "I''ll follow your lead then." Thomas said with a smile and kissed the corner of her mouth. Rainie felt that she was about to melt into a puddle because of his kiss. Then, she grabbed Thomas''s pyjamas tightly and gasped for air. On the other hand, Mango was riddled with anxiety. What was taking Rainie so long? "It''s almost the new year now. She couldn''t be still recording in the studio, could she?" At the thought of this, she sent another message. "Are you there? Send help, quick!" When Rainie received the text notification on her phone, she suddenly regained her senses. Then, she red at Thomas childishly. "Urgh! It''s all your fault. I''ve already told you that I''m chatting with Mango. By the way, Nathaniel is furious, so how should she coax him?" Thomas had been working for Nathaniel for a long time. Therefore, Rainie thought that he was the most appropriate person to answer this question. Thomas said while smiling, "Well, you''re talking to Madam, so you simply have to tell her that Mr. Ye is quiet on the outside but wild on the inside. Nothing can''t be solved after sleeping together. If doing it once can''t do the trick, she can do it twice. I''m sure that she can win him over in no time!" Rainer felt a little embarrassed after hearing his words. However, she still sent the message to Mango. When Mango read Rainie''s message, she blushed even redder instantly. "Rainie, you''ve changed too much! You''ve be so lustful." Mango sent the message over hurriedly. Rainie smiled and said, "Nah, I''m not that lustful. After all, I still have a long way to gopared to you. Alright then, I''m going off to do some stuff now. Good luck with coaxing your husband." When Mango saw Rainie''s reply, she was so annoyed that she almost choked. Rainie had abandoned her right now! This woman wanted to be with Thomas right now, so she had forsaken her friend! Meanwhile, Nathaniel saw Mango''s bashful expression out of the corner of his eyes. Thus, he couldn''t help but frown. After all, he was still seething. How could his wife talk to other people this happily? Most importantly, why was she blushing? Who exactly was she chatting with? The more Nathaniel thought about this, the more ufortable he was. Why did he feel that his wife had abandoned him? At this thought, Nathaniel mmed his feet on the elerator, and the car zoomed forward. Mango''s phone almost flew out of her hands because of this. "Hey! What''s wrong with you?" She asked as she quickly clenched her phone tightly and studied Nathaniel''s expression carefully. On the other hand, Nathaniel said cooly, "It''s nothing. There are no vehicles around here, so I sped up." "Oh, ok, got it." After saying that, Mango lowered her head and continued to scroll through WhatsApp. Therefore, Nathaniel felt a little uneasy. After all, his wife didn''t even know how to coax him at all! He was irked right now, but Mango didn''t think too much about it. After her chat with Rainie, Genevieve also sent a message to her asking her how she was doing. Therefore, Mango replied to her message swiftly, and the duo chatted happily for a while. After that, the car finally stopped at Brantley''s ce. However, Mango was still somewhat reluctant to go back, so she said, "Ah, why did we get back so quickly?" "Do you want me to drive around Ocean City once more?" Nathaniel''s words were filled with resentment. When Mango heard this, she shuddered and didn''t say a thing. Then, she got out of the car obediently. Although Nathaniel was fuming, he still took out a coat and ced it on her shoulder. When Nathaniel''s warmth enveloped Mango''s body, she could not stop smiling. "Thanks, honey." On the other hand, Nathaniel turned around immediately and went straight into the house in a cool manner. What? Hey! Mango felt speechless and he had left her there like that! Urgh! Why was this man so difficult to deal with? She followed him quickly and found that he was waiting for her at the door. "Hehe, I knew that you wouldn''t leave me behind, honey." Mango shed an alluring smile once again when she said this. When Nathaniel saw this, he knew that he couldn''t continue to be mad at her anymore. s! This woman was simply his downfall. "Let''s go inside then." He stretched out his arm towards her as he said so. Then, Mango grabbed his arm hastily and walked inside with him. Meanwhile, the inside of the vi was lively. After all, Walter and Deborah went out and bought a lot of things. Now, they were talking to Brantley at this moment. Right now, Brantley felt delighted. He was listening to their conversation attentively, and he also gave his opinion asionally. When Deborah saw Mango and Nathaniel was back, she quickly said, "Is it cold outside? Hurry up ande here! Have a cup of tea to warm yourselves up." Suddenly, Mango recalled that this couple had been teasing her not long ago. So, she said to Nathaniel coyly in a hurry, "Honey, I''m freezing. Can you take me there in your arms?" The corners of Deborah and Walter''s lips twitched instantly when they heard what Mango had said. "What? Mango, do you really need to do that? I only showed off my rtionship in front of you once! Besides, don''t you have Nathaniel with you now? Why do you have to show off how lovey-dovey you are to us? Come on, how old are you? Do you really want Nathaniel to carry you here? Why don''t you ask him to give you a piggyback ride?" Walter retaliated instantly. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had gotten some useful information from what Walter had said. Hmm? Did Walter bully his wife when he was not around? Nathaniel''s cold gaze swept over Walter as he turned his head indifferently, and he scooped Mango up on one go. As he walked, he said, "Don''t listen to people who spout nonsense. You will always be my princess." "Oh, f*ck!" Walter was crestfallen immediately when he saw this. Meanwhile, the corners of Deborah''s mouth twitched in annoyance again. Urgh! Why was this happening to them? Didn''t the rumours say that Nathaniel was cold and indifferent? So, how did he learn how to flirt so well? Meanwhile, Mango was satisfied with this. So, she reached out her hands and wrapped them tightly around his neck as she looked at Walter smugly. Walter snorted in reply as he said, "Hah, I have my own princes as well! Come on, sweetie, let me give you a hug." As he spoke, he took Deborah into his arms directly. Deborah was instantly embarrassed by his actions. "Urgh! Stop messing around! How can you be so childish? Why are youpeting with Mango over this?" Deborah didn''t speak loudly, but everyone could hear her. Meanwhile, Nathaniel ced Mango down before he poured a cup of hot tea for her. "Have some tea. It''s good for your throat and will get rid of the cold." His voice was deep and mellow, and it sounded so pleasant! Therefore, Mango took the tea from him immediately. "Alright." On the other hand, Walter did not want to lose thispetition, so he refilled Deborah''s tea as well. "Come on, love, have some hot tea to re-energize yourself too." After that, Nathaniel nced at Walter as he asked calmly, "Is your weddinging soon?" "Yes, so what? Are you going to prepare some gifts for me?" Walter asked him instinctively. Nathaniel nodded and said, "Sure, I''ll give you some presents. They''ll arrive on the day of your wedding." "Sounds great!" Walter would never refuse any of Nathaniel''s gifts. On the other hand, Brantley saw both the couples were getting along well. So, he smiled and said, "This year is a joyful year for me." "Grandpa, I''ll spend each new year with you from now on!" Mango replied sweetly. "That''s perfect!" Meanwhile, Walter and Deborah remained silent, but they looked at both Brantley and Mango gently. Right now, everyone was basically talking about Walter and Deborah''s wedding. Therefore, Mango nced at the calendar and realised that their wedding was three days away. After the couple''s wedding, it would be New Year''s Eve! That was great! Suddenly, Walter looked at Nathaniel and Mango abruptly before hemented, "Mango married you five years ago. But, I heard that your wedding wasn''t grand at all." When Mango heard this, she paused for a moment before saying hurriedly, "What are you talking about? We''ve been married for eight years. No matter what happened in the past, we living a good life now, so that''s enough." "No! You can''t say that! I heard that all women look forward to wearing a pretty wedding dress while getting married to their significant other. Anyway, I remember that your wedding was sloppy, and no one from your family was there. In fact, you only set up a few tables for people during your wedding." After hearing Walter''s words, Nathaniel was also reminded of the wedding conducted in haste eight years ago. Well, to be honest, it was more of a dinner party, and it didn''t look like a wedding at all. The Ye family had invited some people, but neither of Mango''s friends and rtives attended the event. Therefore, Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel a little guilty upon hearing Walter''s words. When Mango saw his response, she said hastily, "Come on, I don''t care about these things. So don''t listen to him!" "Mango, how could you say that? Every woman cares about their wedding ceremony the most. You didn''t have any blessings from your family, and one held your hand as you walked over the red carpet. So, how could you say that you don''t mind about it at all?" "Walter Song, that''s enough!" Mango was furious all of a sudden. So what if she cared about it? After all, eight years had passed since then. What else should she do now? Should she ask Nathaniel to marry her again? On the other hand, Nathaniel whispered, "Well, I do owe you a grand wedding." "Nah, there''s no need for you to do that. Our child is already four years old. So, everything''s fine as long as we live happily from now on." Mango said lightly. However, Nathaniel took her hand and said softly, "But I don''t want you to feel wronged.¡± Mango''s nose and chest went stuffy as soon as he said this. Nathaniel was such a gentleman! How could she not love him? "It''s alright! I never felt wronged. It doesn''t matter if I get a grand wedding ceremony or not as long as I can be with you." "No, I hope you can have everything that other women have. Isn''t Walter getting married in three days? Let''s have a wedding three dayster too." As soon as Nathaniel said this, the living room fell silent immediately. Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 "Nathaniel Ye, are you out of your mind?" Walter responded in a surprised tone. "My wedding will be held in three days, but now, you want to hold your wedding too. You''re obviously trying to steal the limelight from my wife, right? Are you bullying me because I''m not one of the four most influential young men of Ocean City?" "Yeah, that''s right." Nathaniel answered right away, so Walter couldn''t say his next sentence at all. Meanwhile, Mango smiled and tugged on Nathaniel''s arm hurriedly while saying, "Forget it, stop messing around. Look, you''ve scared my cousin a bit too much! If he can''t make it to the wedding anymore, you''ll need to watch out for my sister-inw. She''ll bug you to no end." "That''s right. Don''t scare my husband too much!" Deborah held Walter''s arm hurriedly as sheined. "So you don''t want to hold the two weddings together?" Nathaniel looked at Mango with a solemn face and asked. Suddenly, Mango''s heart started beating rapidly. Well, perhaps she was indeed looking forward to having her own grand wedding too. "Forget it, let''s not ruin their fun." Mango smiled lightly, but a trace of regret flickered across her eyes. However, Nathaniel noticed it immediately. "The,n well hold the wedding two dayster. After all, it''s one day earlier than his wedding." How could Nathaniel say something like this? He was too mischievous! After that, Walter said sarcastically, "It''s easy for you to say so. Heh. But you only have two days, so I bet you won''t even have enough time to prepare a wedding dress for Mango!" "Mango already has her wedding gowns and dressed." When Mango heard what Nathaniel had said, she was stunned. Then, she remembered the gown she wore eight years ago. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Was he talking about that wedding dress?" However, Walter still leather Nathaniel no matter what he did. "Hah, are you nning to let Mango wear the same wedding dress that she wore eight years ago?" "Nah, I bought her some new ones. They will be here by air tomorrow." Mango was shocked once she heard what Nathaniel had said. "What? When did you order them?" "Three months ago, I found some tailors to do it. At that time, I thought of holding a wedding for you. But there were too many things on my te, and the gown wasn''tpleted, so I kept procrastinating. Anyway, since it''s the end of the year, we should get the wedding done soon." Although Nathaniel had said these words lightly, Mango could tell that he had nned it for a long time. However, Walter said unhappily, "Both of you got married before us, and you''re going to steal the limelight again now! Come on, even if you have a problem with me, you should at least be nice to Deborah, shouldn''t you?" Mango was slightly taken aback after hearing his words. She looked at Deborah and said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, Deborah." "Nah, you have nothing to apologise for! After all, we''ll both be the most beautiful brides on each of our wedding days." After all, Deborah didn''t really care about this. When Nathaniel heard Walter''s words, he pondered for a moment and said, "Then let''s do it in four days. New Year''s Eve is on that day, so our wedding will be quite lively." "Alright!" Brantley said and decided it immediately. Suddenly, Mango felt a little emotional. Even though she was already the mother of two, she was still jubnt when she heard that her wedding was about to be held. On the other hand, Brantley was the most ted person here! Three dayster, he would be Walter''s grandfather, so he would watch as Walter married his wife. Four dayster, Brantley would be Mango''s grandfather, so he would hold her hand in person and walk her down the red carpet before handing her off to Nathaniel. This was the greatest gift that God had given him! After Brantley settled down, everyone began to make their own preparations. Meanwhile, Nathaniel brought Mango to his room with him. However, Mango asked nkly, "Are we really going to hold a wedding?" "Don''t you like it?" Nathaniel looked at Mango and felt that he owed her a lot throughout these years. But, Mango said in embarrassment, "Nah, I like it. It''s just that our child is already a few years old, yet we are still holding a wedding. So, I''m afraid that people willugh at us." "Who would dare tough at you? I hope that you can have everything that other women already have. Also, I will try my best to make up for what I owed you in the past. Mango, my wish is simple. I only hope that you will be healthy and safe. This is all I''ll ever ask for." Mango was suddenly moved to tears after hearing his deration. She leaned forward and pulled Nathaniel into her arms. Then, she tiptoed and covered his warm lips with hers. Nathaniel went stiff abruptly when he kissed her. However, the next second, he took charge of the situation and threw Mango onto the bed as he pounced on her immediately. After that, both of them tossed around passionately on the bed. However, Mango was exhausted after one round. On the other hand, Nathaniel was in high spirits, and the corners of his mouth lifted into a smile. Suddenly, Mango recalled what Rainie had said. Indeed, they could solve all their problems just by sleeping together. Therefore, Mango looked at Nathaniel charmingly and asked, "Are you still mad at me?" Nathaniel let out a helpless smile in reply. "Hmm, what if I say that I''m still angry?" "Urgh! Why are you so stubborn? I''ve worked so hard, and only God knows how sore my waist is! Urgh! Nathaniel, you don''t love me anymore." Mango pouted as she spoke. Nathaniel smiled contentedly in reply and wrapped her into his arms with the quilt. "You silly girl!" "I only act silly in front of you." Mango grinned and said these words with sparkly eyes. Meanwhile, Nathaniel could see his own reflection in her shimmering eyes as well. "Let''s go to sleep then." After all, Nathaniel couldn''t bear to torment her any longer. However, Mango yawned and said, "Nah, Esther asked me to help her to do something. I was going to look for Desmond so that he could help me with something, but now that you''ve sacked him, who will do the chores for me?" "Are you saying it''s my fault?" Nathaniel spoke in a deeper tone. "No! Of course not! Really!" Mango waved her hands hurriedly as she denied it. She couldn''t joke about it right now! After all, she had finally managed to pacify Nathaniel, so he was no longer angry. How could she be so stupid to bring up this matter again? On the other hand, Nathaniel sighed when he saw Mango acting so cautious around him. He said, "Merle is still on leave. Although he isn''t in good health, I''m sure that he can investigate something for you." "Wait, are you talking about Merle Malthus?" Mango paused for a moment and muttered to herself. Nathaniel knew that she still didn''t trust Merle, so he patted her on the back and said, "You should give both him and yourself a chance. Merle has betrayed you, but things were different then. You know that I raised and nurtured him, and she was his former mother figure. Therefore, you really can''t me him for making this decision. Besides, his leg was fractured because of you. I''m sure you know that as well." "I do. Also, I know that he won''t betray me again, but wouldn''t it be too dangerous to bring back the original Dark Night Empire all of a sudden?" Mango voiced her concerns immediately. "Well, I''m sure you know that the higher-ups were the ones who formed the original Dark Night Empire. No matter what news they have, I think the higher-ups will know of it. However, I don''t think they should know that we''re helping Morgan and Esther this time." Nathaniel was surprised after hearing Mango''s words. "Why don''t we get Merle to join the newly formed Dark Night Empire so that he can carry out missions for us then?" "Nah, I don''t think that''s appropriate. After all, Merlemanded the original Dark Night Empire, so they will naturally listen to him. But the new Dark Night Empire belongs to Desmond, so do you think they will listen to Merle?" After Mango finished her words, she immediately nced at Nathaniel. When she saw that he was not offended, she heaved a sigh of relief. After all, she swore with her life that she wasn''t pleading mercy for Desmond! On the other hand, Nathaniel couldn''t help but let out a sigh when he saw Mango stealing gazes at him. "Do you know why I cklisted Desmond?" "Yes, you did it to show him Victoria''s true colours. Also, you wanted to let Victoria know that she can''t even pay for her food without Desmond." Mango answered calmly. "So do you still think I did something wrong?" "No, I have never thought that you were wrong." However, Mango shook his head while saying, "I''m just unsure who we should send to deal with this issue." To be honest, Nathaniel felt conflicted about this as well." "Let''s send Ned." After all, Ned was Nathaniel''s subordinate. He was also a member of the Dark Night Empire, so he was naturally familiar with Desmond. At this moment, he was the most suitable candidate to handle this issue. Mango nodded in reply. "Let''s sleep now, alright? Look how sleepy you are. You even have dark circles." Nathaniel looked at Mango lovingly as he felt a pang in his heart. However, Mango asked him in a low voice, "Are you really going to hold a wedding for me in four days?" "Yes, that''s right." "Honey, thank you." After saying this, Mango wrapped her arms around Nathaniel''s waist tightly and fell asleep as she yawned. When Nathaniel saw how quickly Mango fell asleep, he felt that this situation was funny, but he also pitied his wife so much. At this thought, he ced her on the bed and covered her with the quilt. Then, he went to the study room and turned on theputer. Right now, there was nothing useful on hisputer. After that, Nathaniel typed on the keyboard with both hands as lines of codes appeared on the screen. Soon, a series of numbers and visual patterns appeared on theputer. It was the wedding dress and gown he had prepared for Mango. He did not tell Mango that the wedding dress and gown were designed by him personally. They were just hand-made by Italian tailors. At this thought, Nathaniel''s lips curved upward slightly. Even though they had been married for eight years, he was still excited about this. Indeed, he was looking forward to Mango and his wedding! Once he formatted theputer and turned it off, he stood up and returned to the bedroom. Meanwhile, Mango was sound asleep. Nathaniel was afraid that Mango would catch a cold because of his freezing body, so he went to the bathroom to take a bath before he went to bed. After that, Mango moved closer to him subconsciously and found a sweet spot in his arms to continue sleeping. However, Nathaniel tensed up as a certain part of his body was now roaring with desire. Oh, lord, this was torture! However, he didn''t dare to move a muscle. Meanwhile, he could feel Mango''s warm breath onto his chest from time to time. It was a feathery touch that would make any man go crazy! Finally, he managed to fall asleep after fighting against his own urges. On the other hand, Brantley couldn''t sleep at all! After all, Walter was getting married, and Mango was going to hold a wedding. He was too exhrated about this! When Toby saw that Brantley couldn''t fall asleep, he smiled and said, "Why don''t we y a game of chess?" "Yeah, I''m up for it." After that, Brantley took out the chess pieces and ced them in the living room with Toby. "Sir, there are still three days until the wedding. If you are so excited all the time, I''m afraid that you will burn out during the wedding." Toby said with a concerned expression on his face. After all, Brantley had not been feeling well recently. Now he was full of joy, so Toby was really worried that Brantley would overexert himself. However, Brantley waved his hand and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. I have never been so lively in my entire life. Let me enjoy it, alright? Hehe! You should think about my wife! She can''t even be happy now, even if she wants to." As Brantley spoke of this, a trace of nostalgia suddenly shed in his eyes. Toby knew that Brantley was thinking of his wife again, so he didn''t dare to say anything. Instead, he set up the chessboard hurriedly. "Sir, please go first." "Nah, I''ll go after you. If not, you''ll say that I bullied you again!" After all, Brantley and Toby focused on ying chess. However, no one noticed the shadows that were outside the window disappearing into the vast snow. Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 "Oh, Toby, I took the wrong step. Let me try that again." When Brantley saw that he was about to lose, he acted shamelessly to retrace his step. "A real man doesn''t regret the steps he takes, Sir." Toby felt a little dejected when he saw this. "What? I''m not a real man, and I''m merely an old bloke! So that step doesn''t count! Let me y again." Brantley took his chest piece back shamelessly, and then he thought for a while before he ced it in a different spot. As a result, Toby still captured that chess piece. Therefore, the final result was obvious. Brantley had lost the game. "Urgh! No, I don''t want to y chess anymore. It''s too boring! I''m sleepy, so I''m going to bed." When Toby saw how Brantley was acting so childishly, he really wanted tough. Soon, the vi being peaceful again, and only snowkes were falling slowly outside the house. However, a few unknown shadows were moving around in the dark. It was already past ten o''clock in the morning when Mango woke up from her sleep, so she felt refreshed and energized. After that, she decided to listen to Nathaniel''s suggestion and entrusted Esther to Ned. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had been in the kitchen since the early morning, and he had made a fried egg for Mango. When Walter saw Nathaniel, he said, "Can''t you fry another egg for my wife?" "Nah, you should take good care of your own wife instead." Then, Nathaniel went into the room with the fried egg as soon as he finished his sentence. Before Mango could brush her teeth, she saw Nathaniel enter the room with a fried egg. "Hmm, that smells good." "Wash up and have breakfast quickly. I''m cooking some porridge downstairs, so I''ll get it for you now." Nathaniel smiled faintly as he said this. "Wait, are we not having breakfast downstairs?" Mango asked in astonishment. "Let''s eat in the room. After all, too many people downstairs." Mango was about tough after hearing what he had said. However, she had no objections to this n. After washing up quickly, Mango and Nathaniel had their meal in the bedroom. It had snowed all night, and there were no signs that the snow was stopping. Mango looked outside through the window. There was a thickyer of snow outside, and she felt cold when she looked, at it. "s! I wonder how Zion is doing. Will his personality disorder cause trouble at night? What if it happens in the military region..." "Nah, don''t overthink too much. I''m sure that he''ll be fine." Nathaniel quickly circled his arms around Mango as heforted her. After all, he knew that Mango was worried about Zion because he was worried too. However, Zion was his son, so naturally, people were watching over him in the military region. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After hearing what Nathaniel had said, Mango stayed silent. Meanwhile, Wisdom was still reading medical books in his room. Suddenly, Mango thought of something as she asked, "Did you take the medicine Wisdom gave you on time?" "Yeah, I''m taking it now." "Did your neuralgia happen again recently?" Mango knew that Nathaniel would lie to her sometimes when he was ill, so she stared fixedly at him while she asked this. "Nah, nothing has happened recently. I''m telling the truth." Nathaniel smiled faintly and circled his arms tighter around her while answering her. Therefore, Mango felt that she was warm all over. As she looked at the snow outside, she smiled and said, "I feel like going out and build a snowman. Naha! We can also throw snowballs." "No, I don''t think your body can take that." Nathaniel refused her request tly. Mango pouted in reply, but Nathaniel did not bulge. Of course, Mango knew that he was doing this for her own good, so she did not make a fuss out of it. After breakfast, she turned on theputer and decided to video call rissa instead. The entirepany was now on holiday. Meanwhile, Mango had given rissa quite a generous bonus as well. Under rissa''s leadership, thepany had been making profits during these few months. Although the artists were not extremely famous yet, she had not seen any scandals about them either. Furthermore, she had managed to find good jobs for them as well. On the other hand, Rainie''s record had gone viral. Therefore, her song was yed in all the shopping malls and the streets. Mango was genuinely happy for her. However, she didn''t know if thetter would return during the new year. At the thought of this, she called Rainie. "Are youing back for the new year?" "I am. Thomas said that he missed Nathaniel already. s, other women only have to worry about their sons having mistresses, but I have to watch out for other men as well!" When Mango heard how Rainie wasining about this resentfully, she couldn''t help butugh out loud. "By the way, how is Denver doing? Have you gotten any news about him recently? Will he be coming back for the new year?" In fact, she had not heard any updated from Denver ever since he had gone overseas for his rehabilitation. Rainie paused for a moment before she said, "I don''t think he will be back. His rehab is going pretty well, but he still can''t stand up for a long time. He has asked me to find Anaya''s whereabouts, but I haven''t found her yet. So, I don''t think that he''ll being back soon." "Have you not heard anything about Anaya at all?" Mango could still remember Anaya clearly as thetter was around Barney''s age. However, Mango didn''t know if Anaya had contacted Barney recently. "Nah, I don''t have any news about her at all. In fact, I can''t find any of her traces, and it''s like she disappeared from this world! Forget it, she''ll probably appear at the right time soon." Rainie sighed as she said this. "Come back and celebrate the new year with us then. Walter will get married in three days, while I will hold a wedding in four days." Rainie was stunned after hearing what Mango had said. "D*mn! How many times does Mr. Ye want to marry you? Does he ever grow sick of it?" "Are you envious? If you are, you should marry Thomas quickly!" Rainer sighed upon hearing Mango''s words and said, "Both of us don''t have parents, so we won''t hold a wedding. We''ll do a honeymoon tour instead if all else fails. I''m a public figure now after all, so it''s not good for me to attract too much attention at my wedding. After all, I want us to keep our happiness to ourselves." Suddenly, Mango felt that Rainie was too pitiful. "Why don''t I make arrange your wedding for you then?" "Nah, there''s no need for that. Thomas and I just want to do it in the simplest manner. Besides, everyone''s dream wedding is different, and I only want to travel around the world with him." After hearing what Rainie had said, Mango decided to not suggest anything else. Then, both of them chatted for a while before hanging up. Finally, Mango could enjoy some peaceful days now! The day of Walter''s wedding arrived in the blink of an eye. On this day, Mango woke up early in the morning. She was very excited and jubnt, but Nathaniel pressed her onto the bed directly. "You should sleep a little longer." "My cousin is getting married today, so I have to help him out." Mango struggled to break free as she said this, only to find that Nathaniel''s grip was bing tighter. "Nathaniel, let go of me! I really want to get up. It''s Walter''s first wedding, so he doesn''t know a thing." "Well, well. You sound like you''ve gotten married a lot of times, huh?" Nathaniel mumbled as he let Mango go reluctantly. When Nathaniel saw that she was excited for another man, he was still very ufortable although he knew that there were no romantic feelings involved. On the other hand, Mango did not care about his petty thoughts right now. She climbed up to her feet in a sh and opened the closet. Then, she changed into a set of beautiful clothes and put on light makeup. The more Nathaniel looked at her, the more unhappy he was. "Bah! You even put on makeup!" Mango was speechless when he heard what he had said. "Come on! I''m part of the groom''s family today. Why can''t I put on some makeup? Besides, I put on makeup to make sure that you don''t lose your reputation too. If I look good, others will say that you are blessed with a pretty wife, won''t they?" Mango coaxed Nathaniel patiently, and he cheered up in the end. "Don''t tire yourself out, though. After well, our wedding ceremony is tomorrow." "Yes, sir!" Mango nodded in response. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt that it was pointless to lie in bed alone, so he got up immediately. "By the way, we can pull some tricks on the newlyweds today." "Yes, that''s right!" Mango thought that Nathaniel was kidding. After all, she knew his personality well, so she was sure that he wouldn''t y tricks on the newlyweds at all. After packing up, both of them went downstairs. Meanwhile, Brantley was unusually excited today. "Mango, what do you think of my suit?" Brantley had specially ordered a tailor-made suit for Walter''s wedding, and he looked bubbly in it. "Oh, God! Grandpa, you''re so handsome!" Mango giggled and replied. On the other hand, Walter was pretty nervous today. "Why haven''t you left?" Nathaniel felt that Walter was quite good-looking today. However, he had asked Walter this question hurriedly since thetter was particrly an eyesore. Walter scratched his head and replied, "Well, my best man isn''t here yet." He had gotten hisrade to be hisrade. Mango did not know him, but Nathaniel knew him personally. "Well, how could he miss such an important day? Doesn''t he want the red packet?" As soon as Nathaniel finished speaking, Walter''s best man arrived. "Sorry, I''mte! There were some problems with my car while I was on the way here." "Let''s go! We''ll fetch my wife now!" Walter was blushing profusely as he chastised them. Suddenly, Nathaniel was a little envious of him. Meanwhile, Mango was truly happy for him. After all, it was finally time for Walter to get married! After that, the wedding procession left the vi noisily. Along the way, they yed joyful music, which immediately spread joy and happiness to everyone in Ocean City. Everyone in the streets had also stopped to watch the procession of the groom. "My god, isn''t this too grand? Whose wedding is it today?" "It''s Walter Song''s wedding! Haven''t you heard about it?" The crowd then started discussing Walter''s wedding heatedly. "Ah, it''s Mr. Song. I heard that he is Nathaniel''s brother-inw. Hmm, is this true?" "Huh? Why are you questioning it! That''s the truth as they have confirmed it! Mango is his younger cousin." Right now, Walter''s wedding was in the limelight. Meanwhile, Deborah got up early to put on makeup and make some preparations while feeling excited. After all, she would soon marry Walter in front of the witnesses! The wedding that she had been dreaming of these past few years was finally happening now! Therefore, she felt great! Hence, the corners of Deborah''s mouth were curved upward all the time. Even the makeup artist could feel her joy just by looking at her. "Miss Grey, from now on, you will be Mrs. Song." "Of course! My greatest wish is to marry Walter! Now, it''sing true!" After saying that, Deborah looked at her face in the mirror. She looked like a contented bride, so she couldn''t help but feel satisfied. The butler walked over and smiled while saying, "Congrattions, Miss Grey. I wish you and Mr. Song a happy marriage with lots of kids in advance." "Hey, Nancy!" Deborah''s face flushed instantly after hearing what Nancy had said. "Aww, look our embarrassed our bride looks!" Nancy was the first to burst intoughter. "Urgh! Nancy, you always make fun of me." Deborah said in a pettish tone, but she was actually secretly happy. Suddenly, they could hear loud musicing from outside the vi. "Mr. Song must be here! Ah, look, this is such a grand procession! I heard that Mr. Song had asked his men to download the music for the procession on all the wedding cars a couple of days ago. He said that he was going to y the music when he drove here to fetch his bride. He really loves you very much, Miss Grey." Nancy''s words made Deborah even happier. She was a bride, so obviously, she wanted her husband to be more considerate of her! Deborah used to worry that Walter couldn''t forget his feelings for Mango, but now, he had really epted her. In fact, he had really fallen in love with Deborah! At this thought, Deborah waited for Walter''s arrival. She was too excited for him toe here soon! Nancy turned around and went outside, but soon, she returned. "Is Walter here?" Deborah asked hastily, but Nancy''s face looked a little upset. "Miss Grey, we have a problem. Mr. Grey is missing!" Deborah''s heart leapt to her throat all of a sudden when she heard this. Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 "What did you say just now? Where''s my father?" Deborah could never have imagined that her father would disappear on the day of her marriage. However, Nancy looked extremely anxious right now. "I have no idea. Mr. Song will be here soon. I''ve been looking for Mr. Grey everywhere, but no one answered the phone. Oh, no, maybe something happened to him!" Deborah stood up immediately upon hearing Nancy''s words. Then, she lifted the hem of her dress and ran outside. "Hey, Miss Grey! You''re the bride, so you can''t go out now." The makeup artist yelled behind her. However, Deborah turned a deaf ear to the makeup artist as she could only think about her father. Where would her father goat this time? Today was her wedding! Surely, her father couldn''t be far away, but why couldn''t she get through his phone? A series of questions were swimming in her mind right now. Suddenly, her cell phone started right. However, Deborah had a bad feeling about this. Then, she took out her mobile phone and noticed that an unknown number was calling her. Deborah hesitated for a moment before she swiped the answer button. "Hello? Who are you?" "If you want your father to be safe, you''ll have to take the chance to kill Mango today." The voice was different as the person on the other line had used a voice changer. After hearing this, Deborah''s heart was instantly hanging by a thread. "Who the hell are you? Today is my wedding. Let my father go!" "As long as you promise to kill Mango today when you have the chance, I''ll let your father go." The other party said these words firmly. Meanwhile, Deborah was about to break down emotionally. "What are you talking about? Today is my wedding, so I don''t want any blood to be spilt! Furthermore, Mango is my sister-inw, so how could I possibly hurt her? If I do that, how could my wedding go on?" "Haha! I don''t give a sh*t about that. You can decide whether you are going to choose your husband or your father. Of course, I won''t be so heartless to your father froming to your wedding. He is in the cer, so you can go get him, but I''ve poisoned him. If you fail to kill Mango today, he will die. Deborah, think about it. One of them is your father who raised you with great effort since you were a child, and the other one is a woman that isn''t close with you. You should know who is more important." The other party ended the call after saying that. Right now, Deborah was freaking out! "Miss Grey, you should go back first. Mr. Song will be here anytime soon. I''ll go get him." Meanwhile, Nancy managed to catch up with Deborah, so she stopped thetter from running out hastily. However, Deborah looked at her and whispered, "Nancy, how many years have you worked for us?" Nancy was a bit stunned by the question, but she quickly replied, "Almost twenty years." "Ah, twenty years. You''re almost like a mother to me. I remember that my mother passed away when I was three. At that time, you took care of me all the time, didn''t you?" Deborah looked at Nancy with tears in her eyes as she said this. "Yes, Miss Grey. Why did you suddenly bring this up?" Nancy couldn''t help but feel a little upset when she saw Deborah''s expression. Deborah smiled, but there were still tears in her eyes. "Yes, why am I telling you this? Perhaps I was too excited because it''s my wedding today. Others have their mothers with them when they get married, but it isn''t the same for me. Fortunately, I have you, Nancy. Thank you for taking care of me all these years!" Nancy felt that Deborah was acting weirdly, but she still held thetter''s hand and said, "The most important thing we have to do right now is to find Mr. Grey. What if he doesn''t show up when Mr. Song is here? All the guests are here." "My dad is in the wine cer. Get someone to pick him up." After Deborah finished her sentence, she lifted the hem of her skirt and walked towards the room. However, she had lost all the excitement that she had previously felt about marrying Walter. Meanwhile, Nancy was stunned. "The cer? Why is he doing there? Miss Grey, how do you know he is in the cer?" However, Deborah didn''t answer her at all. After returning to the room, the makeup artist said reproachingly, "The groom will be here soon, but the makeup isn''t done. Look at you, you are sweaty and need some touchup. By the way, have you found Mr. Grey?" "Yes, I have." Deborah nodded and stayed silent. When the makeup artist saw that she didn''t want to say anything else, the former stopped asking and began to concentrate on her makeup. Meanwhile, Deborah had gotten one of her cousins to be her bridesmaid. After Walter''s procession arrived, the bridesmaids blocked their way at the entrance of the vi. Then, they sang some songs in a lively manner downstairs. Deborah had looked forward to this moment, but now, she couldn''t be happy at all. The Grey family had always been screened their visitors strictly before letting them in. However, because of her marriage, many people hade into their house recently. Thus, the other party had probably taken this opportunity to sneak in and poison her father. She had always worried that Bernard''s men would attack Mango directly in broad daylight. However, she never imagined that she would be the one stabbing Mango today. Suddenly, Deborah remembered how Zaddeus had taken care of her since she was a child. His business was expansive, and he often went overseas. However, every time she missed him or when it was her birthday, he would rush back to keep herpany. Deborah knew that her father had devoted a lot of effort and love to her. If their roles were switched today, and if someone had poisoned her and threatened her father, he would definitely save her without hesitation. However, what about her? What was she thinking right now? She was still thinking about Mango! In fact, she was wondering what would happen to Walter after she hurt Mango. Could they even get married after that happened? s! It seemed that she was really an unfilial child. Deborah let out a bitter smile at this thought. When Walter told his bridesmaid that he would love Deborah for the rest of his life, Deborah suddenly felt so ironic that she dared not listen to him anymore. Walter had treated her so nicely. She had given her all to love him, and he finally epted her love. He was willing to mary here. At this moment, would she destroy her own marriage? Of course, Deborah didn''t want to do that, but what else could she do? Walter had prepared a lot of red packets today. If the bridesmaid did not let him pass, he would ask the best man to hand over the red packets. Before long, the bridesmaid was bombarded with so many red packets that she had to open the door and let them in. After that, Walter entered Deborah''s room impatiently. "Honey, I''m here to get you!" Today, Walter was in high spirits as joy and excitement filled his eyes. Therefore, Deborah could tell that he was genuinely happy. If nothing else had happened, she would probably be a happy bride too. However, now... Deborah''s heart sank at this thought. "What''s the matter? Why do you look so pale? Did you not sleep wellst night? It''s okay! We will go back to bed once this wedding is over!" Walter thought that Deborah looked pale and tired as she had been preparing for the wedding, so heforted her while feeling sorry for her. However, the nicer he was, the more upset Deborah became. How could she bear to hurt him? Furthermore, Mango was the family member he cared about the most. Suddenly, Deborah started tearing up, so this startled Walter immediately. "Hey! What''s the matter? Why are you crying?" "I''m too excited!" Deborah tried to wipe her tears away, but the makeup artist stopped her. "Mydy, please stay still. Let me do it for you." When the makeup artist fixed her makeup, she said in a voice that was only audible to the two of them, "Don''t do anything useless. If you tell Walter about it, your father will be dead." Deborah''s eyes widened in an instant after hearing this. Was she their enemy? Oh, god! She didn''t expect her makeup artist to work for Bernard! Although Rainie was not familiar with the makeup artist, thetter had been styling her best friends for the past six months. Everyone had a good impression of her, so Deborah decided to employ her as the makeup artist for her wedding. However, she did not expect that this person was actually Bernard''s subordinate. "It''s you? You''re the one who poison..." "Oh, Miss Grey, close your eyes, please. I can''t apply the eyeshadow." The makeup artist said loudly all of a sudden. Then a trace of cruelty shed across her eyes as she whispered, "You''d better do what I say, or else, you may never see your father again." "You b*tch!" Deborah was so angry that she wanted to break the makeup artist''s neck on the spot, but unfortunately, she couldn''t do so. She didn''t know what they had poisoned her father with, nor did she know how he was now. Therefore, if she annoyed their enemies right now, her father would be in trouble! At the thought of this, Deborah clenched her fists tightly. In fact, she didn''t even realize that her nails had sunk into her flesh. When Walter saw the makeup artist applying makeup on Deborah''s face again, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "Ooh! My wife looks so gorgeous!" "Wow, look, the groom has a way with words. Wow! He''s really good at praising his wife!" The bridesmaid hurriedly spoke, and the crowd around them burst intoughter. However, Walter said indifferently, "What''s wrong with loving my wife? Who doesn''t dote on their wives? Now there are more men than women. One should be happy if they can get married. If one doesn''t hold her dear, what if someone interferes in the rtionship? Urgh! I can''tin to anyone if that happens!" The people around him roared withughter again after hearing his words. However, Deborah''s face was stoic the whole time, and she didn''t show any traces of a smile at all. Meanwhile, Walter saw this from the corner of his eye, so he felt a little strange. After all, Deborah seemed pretty different today. What exactly was going on? While he was thinking to himself, Nancy came back and gestured to Deborah from outside the door. She indicated that Zaddeus was fine. He had passed out just now, but now he was conscious and still doing well. However, Deborah couldn''t ask her about other things since there were too many people around them.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She nodded and threw a look at the makeup artist again before she said to Walter, "Hurry up and find my shoes. Then, you can finally marry me!" After she said that, silence descended in the room. The bridesmaid said somewhat awkwardly, "It seems that the bride can''t wait to leave with the groom. Let''s not be wet nkets. Hurry up! Let''s go through the wedding procedures quickly then!" Then, they quickly began to help Walter to find Rainie''s shoes. At this moment, the makeup artist could no longer stay by Deborah''s side as the crowd had pushed her to the corner. Walter started to look for Deborah''s shoes everywhere. Meanwhile, Deborah winked at him and looked downward at her wedding dress. Walter was a smart guy, so he naturally knew that his wife was dropping him a hint. So he rushed to Deborah happily and said with a grin, "Let''s see if the shoes are hidden here." As he spoke, his hand reached into the hem of her dress. Then, the people around him burst into laughter again. "Isn''t he too impatient?" "Hey, Walter! You should watch your actions! There are bachelors here." Several bachelors who came with Walter to the wedding shouted abruptly. However, Deborah took advantage of this chance to whisper to him, "Cancel the wedding! Quick!" Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 Walter was slightly taken aback when he heard this. "What did you say just now?" "I said, cancel the wedding!" Deborah was so anxious that she was sweating profusely. Thus, Walter knew that something bad happened when he saw her confused and anxious gaze. After all, Walter knew Deborah, and he was well aware of how much Deborah was looking forward to this wedding. Therefore, she would only say something like this because there was a problem she couldn''t solve. Thus, Walter started thinking about the possible reasons as to why Deborah was acting this way. "I''ve found them!" Suddenly, he found her shoes, so he lifted them happily. The crowd burst into cheers instantly when they saw this. On the other hand, the makeup artist saw that Walter didn''t dy the wedding. Furthermore, Deborah didn''t manage to say much to him when she had lowered her head. Therefore, after thinking back about how Walter had found the shoes quickly, the makeup artist was relieved as she knew that Deborah didn''t have time to do anything else. Meanwhile, Deborah was a bundle of nerves right now! Perhaps did Walter not hear what she had said? She had asked him to cancel the wedding! What was the deal with this man? How could he still lift these shoes so happily? Deborah squeezed her fists tightly at this thought. After Walter found the shoes, he got down on one knee and began to put on the shoes for Deborah. When he got down on one knee, he said affectionately out of the blue, "My dear, are you willing to put on the shoes and marry me? From now on, we will go through thick and thin together, and you''ll be the most precious person to me from now on! I know that I am not perfect, but I will try my best to be the perfect husband for you. I will pamper you so that you feel like a princess, and I''ll make sure that you''ll never be sad. In the future, you will never regret marrying me. So, may I take you in my arms now?" His words and actions were really unexpected, so everyone in the hall was stunned. Suddenly, Deborah felt upset after hearing what he had said. This was the marriage vow she had waited for since forever, and this was also the romantic promation that she had wanted from him. If nothing had happened to her father, she would have epted his promises easily. But, how could she answer him now? Once she left the house with Walter, she knew that they could no longer be as romantic as they used to be. At this thought, Deborah suddenly couldn''t hold back her emotions, and tears started falling down her cheeks. "I don''t want..." Deborah was about to say that she wasn''t willing to marry Walter, but the makeup artist stepped forward and stopped her. "Oh, no! The bride is so excited that her makeup is ruined! Mr. Song, let me fix it for her first." The makeup artist was about to step forward as she spoke, but Walter stopped her. "Can''t you see that I''m proposing to my bride? She is shedding tears of happiness, so why are you interrupting us? Get lost!" Walter looked upset and even a bit murderous as he scolded the makeup artist. Walter had been acting like a yboy and flirting around with different women all this while. However, he was once a soldier that had taken multiple lives on the battlefield. Therefore, the murderous aura he emitted filled the room, and it was as if the temperature inside the room had dropped drastically as well. On the other hand, the makeup artist felt as if his murderous aura was choking her, and she could barely breathe right now! After all, she had always looked down on Walter. She felt that Nathaniel had always been protecting him because he was Mango''s cousin. To put it bluntly, he was simply a dandy, but she knew that she had made a mistake by thinking this way now. Walter was like a hunter bidding for time. He would normally appear to be calm and harmless, but she couldn''t fight back against him now because he was currently exuding such a murderous aura! "Mr. Song, I just want to do fix the bride''s makeup!" The makeup artist said meekly. "I love everything about my wife no matter how she looks like! Get out of here!" Everyone was surprised to see how Walter disrespected the makeup artists, but he didn''t care about what others thought. Instead, he turned to look at Deborah and said fondly, "Sweetie pie, come with me. I''ll bring you home now." After saying that, he put the shoes directly on her feet and scooped her into his arms. "I''m heading home with my wife! Let''s go, myrades!" Walter shouted at the top of his lungs like the sailors at sea, and his best man and a few bachelors followed suit. "Let''s go! They''re getting married!" After all, all of them left together as they held up Deborah in their arms. Meanwhile, Deborah grabbed onto Walter''s cor as she had mixed feelings. She was relieved as she had married the right person, but now she was in a dilemma. "Walter, Bernard''s men kidnapped my father and threatened me by asking me to kill Mano during the wedding. Otherwise, they would kill my father instead! I don''t want to make you my enemy, so please... just cancel our wedding. Urgh! I don''t want a wedding anymore! Boohoo!" Deborah sobbed in a low voice as sheid on Walter''s shoulder. Meanwhile, people were cheering around them, so none of them heard their conversation. They only saw that Deborah''s eyes were brimming with tears, so they thought that the bride was crying out of joy. Hence, the atmosphere around them was still bright and lively because of the wedding. Walter stiffened for a moment before he said with a smile, "You are the bride today. Everyone in Ocean City has their eyes on you, and some girls even envy you for marrying me. Therefore, my wife deserves to be in the limelight. It''s okay, don''t cry, or you''ll look ugly! No matter what happens today, I''m here for you. So, today, you''re marrying me for sure!" "But what about Mango..." "Leave her to Nathaniel. The makeup artist works for Bernard, right?" Walter smiled lightly with eyes full of affection. Now, his entire attention was on Deborah. When Deborah saw her own image in the reflection of his eyes, she suddenly felt like crying again, but this time, she wanted to do so because she felt grateful. Walter said that he would leave this problem to Nathaniel, which meant that both Walter and Nathaniel were already prepared for this. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When Deborah thought of this, she was finally relieved. On the other hand, Walter was nervous, even though he had put on a rxed expression on his face. He knew Deborah''s feelings for him, and he had also decided to spend the rest of his life with her. He was even aware that Deborah wouldn''t hurt Mango just because someone else was threatening her. However, he had never imagined that the other party would actually threaten her with Zaddeus'' life. Well, if they had to choose between their own father and Mango, any woman would pick their father over her. Hence, if Deborah made such a choice, Walter couldn''t me her as well, but he would still resent her for doing so. However, Deborah did not make a choice. After all, she couldn''t do so because Mango and her father were equally important to her. This meant that Deborah had really thought of Walter''s family members as her own. How could he not fall for such a woman? Obviously, he had to protect her! After today, he waspletely willing to risk his life to protect her. From now on, Deborah would be the apple of his eye, and the woman he would never let go of for the rest of his life. At the thought of this, Walter''s smile grew brighter. ording to the customs of Ocean City, when the groom carried the bride home, he had to bid goodbye to the family of the bride. However, Deborah was anxious because she didn''t know whether her father would turn up. How was he doing? Did Nancy manage to wake him up? On the other hand, many guests were already waiting to watch the show. After that, Walter carried Deborah into the living room as he said with a smile, "Where''s my father- inw? I''m going to bring my wife and kowtow to him. This is to express my gratitude to him for raising her. Mr. Grey, please show yourself. Please ept my bow as well." Then, only did everyone realise that that Zaddeus was not here. "Huh? Where''s Mr. Grey? Isn''t this his daughter''s wedding? Why is he missing?" Someone spoke, and the people around him immediately start to search for Zaddeus. The makeup artist was slightly anxious, but there were a lot of people at the wedding, so she couldn''t act rashly. On the other hand, Deborah was worried as well. She wondered if her father would show up safe and sound. Just when nobody could find him, Nancy showed up with a smile. "My apologies. Our head of the family is so happy today that his blood pressure went up for a while, and he fainted just now. I''ve asked the family doctor to check his body, so he''ll be here soon. I''m really sorry for taking up all of your time." Once everyone heard Nancy''s exnation, they felt relieved. Everyone knew that Zaddeus became a widower at the age of thirty. However, he refused to remarry for Deborah''s sake. Now that his only daughter was getting married, every parent could understand the mixed feelings that he had. After all, they knew that he felt both happy and upset. This was because Deborah would be the daughter-inw of the Song family starting from today, and she was not just Zaddeus'' daughter anymore. Therefore, perhaps Zaddeus'' blood pressure had gone up because of this. Everyone had taken the exnation for granted, but Deborah knew that it was not the truth. However, she couldn''t and wouldn''t dare to say it out loud. Meanwhile, Zaddeus walked into the room just right when everyone was expecting him to do so. Tears flowed from Deborah''s eyes immediately when she saw her father. "Daddy!" She leapt from Walter''s arms and pounced on Zaddeus directly before hugging him tightly. "Daddy..." Deborah was trembling all over when she called. Everyone thought that she was reluctant to leave her father during the wedding, but only she knew that she felt extremely guilty at this moment. After all, she wasn''t a good daughter at all! She didn''t know whether her father was alright now, but he still showed up for her wedding. s! How could she repay her father''s love for her? When Zaddeus saw Deborah, he started tearing up. Then, he patted Deborah on the back heavily and said, "My child, you''re all grown up now, and you''re going to get married soon. I''m happy for you, yet I''m reluctant to let you go. Fortunately, you have married the man you love. Walter is a responsible man, so I''m relieved. Don''t cry, alright? Today is your big day, so you should go into the wedding car looking like the prettiest bride ever! You know, I''ll always have your back no matter what happens. So, I''ll make sure to always be there for you! I will always wait for you at home and protect you from danger. When you live with your husband, you don''t have to bear with him if you feel upset. Come back and let me know. Even if I can''t defeat your husband, I''ll make sure that he''ll pay for his actions, alright?" Well, nobody knew how to reply to Zaddeus'' words right now. Was he trying to intimidate the groom? However, Deborah knew that there was a hidden meaning in Zaddeus'' words. He was actually telling her not to worry about his health because everything would be fine. Meanwhile, Walter also heaved a sigh of relief after hearing this. Then he stepped forward and said, "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll make that Deborah will never be upset. Although I know that well have our own conflicts as husband and wife, I''ll always let her win our fights because I''m her husband. Besides, if no one quarrels with her, she won''t be able to argue with me, right?" "Walter Song, this is emotional abuse!" Deborah retorted immediately upon hearing his words. For a moment, everyone wasughing except for one person. Her eyes were gloomy, and no one knew what she was thinking about. Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 When Walter heard Deborah''s words, he said immediately out of strong survival instincts, "Then I''ll do whatever my wife wants. My wife is right even when she is wrong." "Yeah, that''s more like it." After learning that his father was fine, Deborah''s mood was much better. Although she didn''t know what Nathaniel and Walter were up to, she believed her father since thetter had said that everything was fine. At this thought, nced at Walter with gratitude. Life was great right now! She felt blessed because she could marry him and hold her dream wedding ceremony that she had been looking forward to the most throughout her life. When Zaddeus saw how Walter and Deborah were talking to each other, he could not help but space out. Suddenly, he was reminded of his wife. Back then, she had been this excited when she married him as well. In fact, she had looked forward to having many children and grandchildren. Unfortunately, she wasn''t lucky enough as she had passed away before she could see Deborah getting married in a wedding dress. At this thought, Zaddaeus held Deborah''s hand as he looked at Walter and said, "Walter, I know my daughter very well. I spoilt her since she was a child, so she can be a little stubborn sometimes. Oh, well, please try to be more considerate of her. My daughter has always had a strong sense of justice, and she is a good child who always sticks to her own principles. If one day you... you don''t love her anymore, please don''t hurt her, alright? Call me and tell me. I''ll fetch her home, so I promise I won''t cause you any trouble!" He spoke as he was choking with sobs. When Deborah heard this, she burst into tears out of the blue. "Daddy..." "Be a good girl, alright? You can''t be as stubborn as you were before when you live with your husband because you need to respect your father-inw. Walter is a good man, so don''t go around creating trouble for him because you''re bored. Both of you need to work hard to keep this marriage. Everyone gets married because of love, but in theter stage of their rtionship, they decide to go their separate ways and live their own lives. There can be many reasons for this. You might think that you''ve lost your feelings for each other because of time. However, if both of you refuse tomunicate and solve your problems, these would turn into grievances that could affect your rtionship. Honey, you have tomunicate with him no matter how angry you are. Both of you will only have a good marriage if youmunicate well with each other! In case one day you really can''t live with him anymore, don''t be afraid! I''m here for you, and you still have your family with you. As long as youe back home, no matter how old you are, you''re still my precious daughter." Many fathers in the room felt ufortable when they heard Zaddeus'' words. When a marriage was held, the groom''s family would be excited, but the bride''s family would be worried. This was definitely true. After hearing this, Deborah couldn''t hold her tears in. She hugged Zaddeus and sobbed to her heart''s content. On the other hand, Walter was feeling emotional as well. Then, he knelt in front of Zaddeus. "Dad, I''m in charge of the Song family. Now that my dad is travelling all around the world, he is no longer at home. Therefore, Deborah doesn''t have to serve him. From today on, you are my father. I will respect you as well as my own parents, and both Deborah and I treat you well. Everyone says that a son-inw is pretty much a real son to the bride''s family. From today onwards, I will be your son. If I do anything wrong one day, please treat me like your real son and educate me. Therefore, as long as I''m alive, I swear that Deborah will continue to do so in the Song family as well. So, I hope you will rest assured. If you''re worried, I can return to your house three dayster with Deborah. We''ll stay here as long as you don''t mind having us around. Walter said these words sincerely. Both Deborah and Zaddeus were bbergasted when they heard what Walter had said. How could Walter possibly do this? Wasn''t this equivalent to being a live-in son-inw? Although that was not what he meant, they knew that the public would start to spread unpleasant rumours because of this. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Although Walter was not one of the four most influential young men of Ocean City, he had quite a high status. If everyone knew that he was a live-in son-inw of the Grey family, his reputation would be ruined! Therefore, Deborah was astounded. However, she could tell that Walter really intended to do so, and he wasn''t putting on a show. Hence, she started tearing up. "Aww! Walter!" Walter smiled at her gently in reply. On the other hand, Zaddeus wasn''t worried about the newlyweds anymore when he heard this. "It''s alright. I don''t think you should move here. I understand that youngsters like you feel ufortable living under the same roof as an old man like me. Also, I know that you have lots of property. Besides, Brantley gave you a vi to congratte you on your marriage, right? So, I won''t let you stay here. Both of you cane and visit me whenever you''re free instead." However, Walter smiled and said, "Dad, are you afraid that I''ll leech off you without paying for it? Don''t worry! I''ll pay for the food." Walter was joking, but Zaddeus could tell that the former really wanted toe back with Deborah and stay here. For a moment, Zaddeus was thrilled about it. After all, if it was possible, he didn''t want his daughter to marry another guy and move out of the house! The precious daughter they had raised for more than 20 years had be someone else''s wife overnight. Besides, he didn''t know whether she could get used to the unfamiliar environment and get along well with her in-ws. Furthermore, wouldn''t she feel lonely? All parents would definitely worry about this! However, if the daughter lived with her husband in her own home, she would still be living in a familiar environment. Besides, she would be surrounded by familiar faces, so this would be the best for her. On the other hand, not all husbands would be willing to do much for their wives. Therefore, Zaddeus looked at Walter somewhat differently now. "Heh! Don''t you have your own house?" "Well, I still have to renovate the house, right? Deborah and I haven''t thought about the design, and my apartment hasn''t been tidied up either. I''ll go back to stay at the Song family''s mansion today. But, that is also a ce for my father to stay after he retires. Although I don''t know when he''ll be back, I don''t want him to feel as if he has nowhere to go back to. So I''ll return here with Deborah to stay with you, Mr. Grey." Walter said out his requests perfectly. Suddenly, Deborah realised that he was serious, so she didn''t know how to reply to him. Meanwhile, the people around them congratted Zaddeus as thetter had managed to find such a filial son-inw. Therefore, Zaddeus wasughing heartily this time. "I have to share this joy with all of you then! Let''s go to the hotel today so that everyone can enjoy the food and drinks there. On behalf of the Grey family, I thank all of you foring to this wedding!" The atmosphere was filled with joy. Meanwhile, the makeup artist was about to sneak out, but someone stopped her at the door. Her mouth was stuffed as she was dragged back into the house. Then, Mango looked around and waved her hand as a new makeup artist appeared in front of her. "Go in and put on some makeup for the bride. If you do this job well, you''ll be rewarded handsomely." The new makeup artist nodded hastily as joy filled her eyes. It didn''t matter whether Walter or Nathaniel would pay her for this job, as both of them were wealthy folks. As long as she did a good job, she wouldn''t need to worry about her business in the future. s! She had never dreamed of getting such a good opportunity! At this thought, the makeup artist went inside and took the ce of the previous makeup artist. The makeup artist only yed an insignificant role in this wedding, so not many people cared about her today. Therefore, the recement went unnoticed in silence. Meanwhile, Walter and Deborah bid Zaddeus farewell. Then, Walter carried Deborah out of the house in his arms. Suddenly, firecrackers sprang into life and flew to the sky while emitting loud noises. The crowd could hear lively music as well. Hence, Deborah took a look and noticed that Walter had invited a few trumpeters and drummers to y some music. Ah! Zaddeus had also prepared a grand dowry for Deborah. There was a red carpet that covered the whole hallway, and the audience was amazed by the number of dowry boxes being moved around. "The Grey family is truly rich, but they''re pretty low-key!" "If I knew that the Grey family was so wealthy, I would have asked our son to go after Miss Grey." A man with a big tummy said jealously. The man beside him said sarcastically in an instant, "Humph, Miss Grey won''t like your son. He is so fat and ugly, so he can''t evenpare to Mr. Song." "No! This just means that I''ve fed my son well! He''s a child that has grown up well!" After that, the men started arguing with each other. On the other hand, Walter didn''t notice the dowry at all. Instead, he only saw Deborah, who was shy but happy at the same time. Then, he said with a longing look, "You''re so beautiful, my wife. You look like an angel." He sounded like a fool when he said this. Besides, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he was wearing a silly smile. Therefore, everyone startedughing at him immediately. "Hmm? Mr. Song, aren''t you a little too happy?" "Of course, my life isplete since Deborah is my wife now!" Suddenly, Walter said this loudly before carrying her into the wedding car. After that, the sixteen luxury cars around them sounded the horn all at once. Soon, Walter''s car was the first one to move. It drove away with the blessing andughter of the crowd. Suddenly, Deborah reached out her hand and gripped Walter''s hand tightly. Her palms were wet, and she seemed nervous. Walter felt a pang in his heart as he said, "Don''t worry, dad is fine. Nathaniel has brought him the antidote, and he has already taken it. Now, the toxin is under control, so let''s go home and spend more time with him tomorrow." "Wait! Tomorrow? Aren''t we going back in three days?" "Tomorrow, we will go and serve tea to my grandfather, and we''ll be free for the rest of the day. Anyway, my family doesn''t have so many redundant rituals. I know that you''re worried about dad, so we might as well go back tomorrow. I have already told my grandfather that we will move back to your home tomorrow and keep himpany. Previously, you''ve always spent the new year at home. Oh, wait! We all live near each other right? Maybe we can discuss this with our families so that we can spend the new year together! If not, both of us will need to work a little harder and visit both of our families. After all, even though we''re married, our parents will still be our parents. So, we can''t let your dad stay alone at home during the new year just because you''re his daughter." Walter''s words hit a soft spot in Deborah''s heart. After all, Walter was usually a quiet man. However, she never thought that he would be so considerate of her and her family while dealing with these issues. "But that''s not a good idea, right? People will end up gossiping about us!" "Bah! We should live our lives the way we want! Who cares about what others say? Besides, I don''t have any rtives anymore. My mom is gone, and my dad is travelling around the world, so only my grandfather is here. Besides, he has Nathaniel and Mango with him. However, we are newlyweds, so they should let us spend some time with each other alone, right? We are not like them! They''ve been married for eight years, and their children can already walk and run now. Meanwhile, we''re still trying to conceive a child, aren''t we? Hmm?" After hearing what Walter had said, Deborah blushed immediately. "Hey! What are you saying?" "Aww! Why are you still embarrassed, Deborah? You''re already my wife!" Walter held her tightly in his arms before he kissed her eagerly. His kiss was wild and passionate, so Deborah nearly couldn''t hold back. "Urgh! Stop kissing me. You''ve removed most of my lipsticks. It will be embarrassing if people see me like this once I get off the car!" Deborah said in embarrassment. However, Walter smiled and said, "Today, you''re the boss, so who would dare to say a thing? If anyone dares to utter a word, I''ll make sure to deal with them!" Deborah startedughing instantly after hearing what he said. Out of the blue, their car jolted and came to a halt. Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 "What on earth is going on?" Walter hugged Deborah subconsciously as he was worried that she would have fallen to the ground. However, Deborah looked a little upset. "Did anything happen?" After all, she was a little uneasy because she had a feeling that today''s wedding wouldn''t go so smoothly. In fact, she had been thinking this way since someone had brought her father to the wine cer. The driver said a little awkwardly, "Um... Mr. Song, someone is blocking our car." "What! Who is doing that?" Walter rolled the window down and saw Noah standing there with a smile. When he spotted Walter, he said while smiling, "Mr. Song, let''s swap our vehicles." When Walter heard this, he looked aside and noticed that Noah was driving the same model as his wedding car. Walter pondered for a moment before he whispered to Deborah, "Let''s get into another car just in case then." "Alright!" Deborah had no objections to this. When she was about to get off the car, Walter carried her in his arms again. "I heard that the bride can''t step on the ground before she haspleted the wedding ceremony with me. So, I''ll carry you instead!" Suddenly, Deborah felt warm after hearing his words. "Nah, I don''t care much about these things." "It''s okay. We should still follow the traditional customs on the day of our wedding." After saying that, Walter got out of the car with Deborah in his arms. Then, Noah opened the door for them and said with a smile, "I''ll be your driver today. What do you think?" "Thanks so much then, Noah." Walter shed him a grateful smile as he replied. Then Noah said to Walter, "Leave the fleet. We''ll head there on our own. Then, well meet up at Mr. Xiao''s ceter." After hearing this, Deborah froze marily before she instantly understood what was going on. "Of course, we''ll do just that." She spoke for Walter directly. Since even Noah hade to them, it was likely that Mango and Nathaniel had used their connections to help both her and Walter. They had managed to prepare a simr car because they were afraid that someone would hijack the wedding car halfway. When Noah saw that Deborah was so sensible, he couldn''t help but smile while saying, "Mr. Song, you''re lucky to have her as your wife." "Ah, thank you for thepliment!" Walter couldn''t stop smiling today. He was truly happy throughout his wedding! Noah was married, so he naturally didn''tugh at Walter. However, he reminded thetter kindly, "We''ll prank you in your chamber tonight, so you should prepare yourself mentally!" "What? Are you guys really going to do it?" Walter thought that Nathaniel had been joking when thetter had mentioned this. "Of course. Do you think I''m lying? Anyway, don''t think too much about it. This is the only time you''ll get to fool around in your life!" Noah drove the car away after finishing his words. Meanwhile, Walter held Deborah''s hand along the way, and he truly felt extremely blessed. Suddenly, Noah''s phone rang when they were about to arrive at Brantley''s residence. However, Noah was driving, so he turned on the speaker instead. "Hi, this is Noah speaking." "Mr. Soo, Mr. Song''s wedding car exploded like what you expected." As soon as the other party said that, Deborah broke out in a cold sweat abruptly while Walter paled considerably. "Did Bernard''s men do this?" "I assume so." "Alright, we''ll be there in five minutes. Get ready to meet up." "Got it!" After ending the call, Noah said with a smile, "It''s okay. We''re all prepared for the worst." However, Walter still looked upset. Everyone only would get married once in their life, so he had wanted Deborah to have an unforgettable wedding. But now, Bernard had ruined the event so much that Walter wanted to strangle the former to death!" "Will everything be fine once we get to the Xiao family?" "Well, no one knows for sure." After answering, Noah drove the car away at high speed. Deborah knew that Walter was pretty angry, so she said in a low voice, "Hey, today is a special day for us, right? Let''s leave the rest to Nathaniel and Mango then." "Hmm..." Of course, Walter still trusted both Mango and Nathaniel. Soon, their car caught up to the other cars. Meanwhile, the Xiao family''s residence was already full of guests. Brantley, who was apanied by Toby, was waiting for them outside. When he saw the wedding car arriving, he was finally able to rx. "Perfect! This is wonderful!" A smile appeared on Brantley''s face when he said this. Then, Toby whispered in a low tone, "Mr. Xiao, let''s go in. ording to our customs, you''re not supposed to wait outside." "Of course. Let''s go inside." After that, Brantley entered the house happily. All the guests had their eyes on the wedding. Just then, Bernard, who was in Ango, received a call from his subordinates. "Bernard, I''m sorry! Our mission failed because Nathaniel was so cunning! Walter and Deborah changed their vehicles halfway, so they managed to arrive at the Xiao family''s residence in one piece." "Urgh! You''re a bunch of useless b*stards!" Bernard''s voice was icy cold, and the other party couldn''t help but shiver involuntarily. After that, Bernard threw his phone away in fits of rage with a gloomy expression on his face. Thus, everyone around him took a step back subconsciously as they were afraid of being scolded by him. Then, Henry looked at Bernard, who was throwing a temper, before moving forward to pick up the phone. He tested it and confirmed that it was still working before giving it to Bernard. Bernard turned to look at Henry as his soft eyes suddenly turned a little intimidating. "Hmm? You''re not afraid of me even though I''m pissed right now?" "Why should I be afraid of you when you''re mad?" Henry asked in reply nonchntly, and he was as emotionless as a robot. Since Bernard rescued Henry from the hospital, thetter had worked for him. This was how Henry''s personality had been since then. "Does your arm still hurt?" Bernard looked at Henry''s arm subconsciously while he asked this. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Previously, Mango had cut off the tendons in Henry''s hand. Although Bernard had managed to rescue Henry in time and reattach his tendons, thetter would still suffer from lingering side effects. Hence, Henry''s arm would hurt a lot when it rained. Once, Bernard even saw Henry pass out because of the pain. He had prepared painkillers for Henry, but thetter never took them at all. This was because Henry had said that he wished to remember who granted him this unforgettable pain. At that moment, Bernard felt that Henry was a kindred spirit. When Henry heard Bernard''s question, he shook his head and said, "It''s bearable." "Don''t force yourself. If you can''t bear it any longer, take some painkillers. Don''t worry, wou won''t get addicted if you take a few tablets." "Understood." Henry replied calmly and was about to leave, but Bernard stopped him. "You''ve been working for Mango for quite some time. Do you know of her weaknesses?" Henry frowned a little as he said faintly in reply, "Isn''t Nathaniel her weakness?" "Well, perhaps there could be someone else." Bernard put on a malicious smile as he said this. When Henry heard this, he furrowed his brows even more. "Huh? Who are you talking about?" "Nah, no one. Go and have some rest." Bernard waved his hand dismissively. Obviously, he didn''t want to tell Henry any of his ns. Henry was quite worried, but since he was with Lexis now, he couldn''t send a message to Lebanon, let alone text Mango. What should he do? Thus, he returned to his room as questions clouded his mind. To be honest, Bernard was really nice to him, but unfortunately, Henry did not appreciate the gesture. While Henry was still thinking about how to ry the message to Mango, Lexis'' voice suddenly rang out in the corridor. "D*mn it, Bernard. Hurry up and think of a way to kill Lebanon! That b*stard is so annoying, so I want him dead!" Henry furrowed his brows again when he heard this. Recently, Lebanon and Lexis''s battle had be a little intense, but he did not know what Lebanon had done to provoke Lexis to such an extent. Then, Bernard quickly dismissed his men and said with a smile, "What happened this time? Well, to be honest, Lebanon wouldn''t get anything out of fighting with you!'' "Let''s not talk about that. Do you want to know what happened today? That b*stard actually went to my father and said that he wanted to marry the daughter of the chief minister. You know how influential the chief minister is. If my father really agrees to it, Lebanon will have the chief minister on his side. Then, well be in had waiters! F*ck, I wouldn''t have gotten married so quickly if I knew that this would happen!" Lexis grew angrier the more he thought about it. Wasn''t Lebanon into men? Why would he ask for the hand of the chief minister''s daughter in marriage? At the thought of this, Lexis suddenly heard Bernard said with a smile, "The scandal that Lebanon is into men hasn''t spread yet. Get someone to publicize the scandal between Lebanon and Alfred. If that happens, the king will not agree to this marriage, let alone the chief minister!" "You''re right! Why didn''t I think of that? You are so smart." After that, Lexis immediately patted Bernard on the back and left with a grin. Soon, Bernard''s face fell after Lexis had left. What a dumba*s! It would be best if both Lexis and Lebanon fought each other to death! Bernard smiled cunningly at this thought. After hearing the news, Henry quickly went out of the room and notified Lebanon by using their secretmunication channel. On the other hand, Lebanon was so furious when received the news that he almost blew a fuse. These people even wanted to make use of the dead, eh? Whose fault it was that Alfred was dead? Didn''t they have the slightest idea? Furthermore, Henry had also sent him some other information that seemed to be rted to Mango. After that, Lebanon frowned slightly and called Mango immediately. Meanwhile, Mango was still attending Walter''s wedding at the moment. While she was at Brantley''s ce, Bernard couldn''t do anything to her even if he wanted to. Just as she watched the host ask Walter and Deborah about the story of their romance with interest, her mobile phone rang abruptly. Then, she took a look at the phone and noticed that Lebanon was calling me. Mango paused momentarily before walking out of the hall with her phone in hand. "What''s up, Leb?" Mango was ted because of the happy atmosphere of the wedding. Therefore, Lebanon said enviously, "Walter is getting married today, isn''t he?" "Yeah. It''s a pity that you can''t make it." Mango''s words were a little harsh. "It''s alright. I''ll get a chance next time." Lebanon said as he smiled. Whenever he was calling Mango, he would feel the most rxed. After all, to him, Mango was his only family member that he had left in this world. Even if Mango told him that his mother was still alive, he didn''t dare to look for thetter. After all, he was worried that he would disrupt his mother''s ns. Therefore, Mango was the only person who could make him feel like he still had a family. Mango heard the rxed tone in his voice from the other hand, so she smiled and asked, "Are you calling me just to say a few words to me?" "Well, that''s somewhat true. Also, Henry just sent me a message saying that Bernard intends to target the people close to you, so I''m calling to remind you to be careful. Don''t let your kids go out if there is no need to do so. That''s all I have to say. This is probably true news." Mango''s heart was hanging by a thread upon hearing his words. "What? Is Bernard going after my child?" "There''s a possibility. He is a madman now, and he did have his eyes on you all this time. I wonder why he hates you so much, though. Even if Laney yed a part in this, doesn''t he want to be the king of Ango? To be honest, I think that it''s not wise for him to be enemies with you, but he continues doing this. Somehow, I feel that things aren''t as simple as they seem. Perhaps there is something else that he wants to get from the Ye family and you." Mango couldn''t help butugh at Lebanon''s words. "Haha! Lebanon, I''m not popr anyway. Don''t always overthink, alright? I''m sure that this situation isn''t asplicated as you think." "Well, I think that you should think of this as aplicated situation. After all, if you consider more things, it might save your life someday. Anyway, just be careful in your daily life. Alright, I need to go now. See you." Lebanon hung up after finishing his words. On the other hand, Mango was a little uneasy when she thought of Lebanon''s words. Where were her children right now? Zion was in the military zone while Rita was in Morgan''s house. Therefore, Wisdom was the only one with them. Wait! Was Bernard nning to target Wisdom next? At this thought, Mango instantly broke out in cold sweat. Suddenly, she remembered that she hadn''t seen Wisdom for some time. Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Wisdom, her son! At this thought, Mango ran inside to search for Wisdom. "What''s wrong?" When Nathaniel saw Mango''s panicked expression, he couldn''t help but walk over and hold her gently. "Have you seen Wisdom?" Mango looked at Nathaniel and was somewhatforted. After all, she felt safe whenever he was round. Nathaniel furrowed his brows slightly when he heard Mango''s question. Where was Wisdom? He went to the bathroom just now, but it seemed that he was taking too long. "I''ll look for him." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "I''ll go with you then. Just now, Lebanon called and said that Bernard was going to target the people around us. He wanted me to keep an eye on the children. Then only I realized that Wisdom was missing. Argh! I''m such a bad mom. How could I forget about Wisdom? I should have apanied him to the bathroom!" Mango med her greatly for making this mistake. Today was Walter''s wedding. They had considered every single possibility and prepared to face them, but they never thought that their enemies would target their children! Suddenly, Nathaniel noticed that Mango was on the verge of tears, so he consoled her hurriedly, "Hey, it''s not your fault. You''re only one person, so of course, you couldn''t have thought about every single possibility! This is just an emergency, but I believe that Wisdom will be fine. Let''s go have a look, alright?" "Alright." After that, the couple went to the bathroom in a hurry. The wedding banquet was going on right now, so a lot of people were in the bathroom. However, to Nathaniel and Mango, this wasn''t good news because Wisdom could be kidnapped without being noticed. Then, Nathaniel looked at Mango and whispered in a low voice, "Wait for me outside. I''ll go in and have a look." "Okay!" Mango nodded in response. After that, Nathaniel went in and searched everywhere in the bathroom, but he couldn''t find Wisdom. However, he found the buttons of Wisdom''s clothes on the ground. His face darkened considerably when he saw this. They had really kidnapped a child! "Bernard Gaylord! You''d better make sure my son is alive and well. Otherwise, I''ll tear you apart even if I have to fight you in Ango!" Mango knew that her guess was right when she saw Nathanieling out of the bathroom without Wisdom. "Let me find Wisdom then." She spoke and was about to go outside, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Wait, I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to leave the wedding ceremony. Besides, Bernard''s men may be watching us. If their men didn''t kidnap Wisdom, they might be more alert if we leave. So, I''m afraid it''ll be more dangerous for Wisdom if we do so." "However..." Mango''s mind was inplete chaos right now. THen, Nathaniel held her tightly in his arms as he said in a low voice, "Mango, I know you are worried about Wisdom. I''m worried about him as well. But, this isn''t the time to panic. Listen to me! We''ll call your aunt because only she can solve this. If Bernard''s men really kidnapped Wisdom, she would do something since she has been spying on Ango for so many years. Furthermore, Bettany is Wisdom''s master, so it''ll be much better for them to look for him than for us to go on a wild goose chase." Mango finally felt a little more relieved upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Yes, that''s right, I can ask my aunt and Bettany for help. How could I forget about them?" After saying this, Mango took out his phone and called Magnolia and Bettany as fast as she could. Then, she exined the situation briefly to them. Magnolia replied said that she would help them. Once she found Wisdom, she would contact Mango as soon as possible. Furthermore, Bettany said the same thing as she had also thought of Wisdom as her own soon. After hanging up, Mango still felt a little uneasy. The new year was around the corner, so Wisdom was only wearing thin clothing. Therefore, Mango didn''t know if he would be freezing in those clothes. On the other hand, Nathaniel was anxious as well, but he looked around and took Mango''s hand while saying, "Let''s go back. Others will be suspicious if we stay outside for too long." "Alright." Mango nodded in agreement, but her eyes turned cold. Bernard Gaylord! This man needed to pay the price for all his ruthless actions! After they returned to their seats, the atmosphere around them was filled with joy. However, no matter how hard Mango tried, she couldn''t be happy anymore. She knew that this wasn''t fair for Walter and Deborah, but what could she do? After all, her son was missing! Right now, nothing mattered more than Wisdom. On the other hand, Wisdom had passed out in the bathroom after someone had drugged him. After all, he had inhaled too much of the drug when he noticed that he was being drugged. After all, he was a child, so his body couldn''t resist the drugs. Therefore, he had sworn angrily before he fainted. When he woke up again, he was already in a car. The vehicle was shaking as it moved. His hands and feet were tied, and his mouth was stuffed with a rag. Therefore, right now, he looked like those kidnapping victims that he had seen on TV. At this thought, Wisdom felt like rolling his eyes. The vehicle was a cheap van that stank of fish. Besides, he was bound with such rough ropes that his hands and feet felt like burning. The people who had kidnapped him were a group of idiots! Wisdom shook his head hard. Then he heard the two men in front of the van talking. "Man, do you think we''ll really be paid by kidnapping this kid? Today is Mr. Song''s wedding, and those who are attending are big shots. Also, this kid looks so well-dressed. Could he be the son of a rich family?" "It doesn''t matter who he is since it''s none of your business. Someone paid us to kidnap him, so we''ll do as they say. We have no choice since you''re deep in debt, right? If we don''t kidnap him, do you want them to sever our limbs instead? We''re just people who deliver seafood to the kitchen, so no one will ever find out that we did it." The driver said while cursing. Urgh! Wisdom felt that he had such bad luck. It was fine if a professional had kidnapped him. However, how could he let a seafood seller kidnap him? If words of this got out, how could he maintain his perfect reputation? Then, Wisdom struggled against the ropes to the best of his might, but he couldn''t break free. He tried hard to calm down. Then he remembered how his instructor had taught them to free themselves out of rope during his military training. He followed that method slowly, and it didn''t take long before he managed to untie the rope on his hand. However, Wisdom did not alert the people at the front. He took out a tiny bottle from his pocket and wrapped the rag that was previously in his mouth around his mouth and nose. Then, he removed the cap of the bottle. A faint fragrance wafted from the bottle into the air. "Huh? What kind of smell is this? It smells so good! Dude, can you smell it?" The man, who had a heavy debt, asked. Wisdom was afraid that they would discover that he had woken up, so he quicklyid there with his eyes closed and pretended to be unconscious. The other man noticed the smell as well. He parked the van and took a nce at the back of the vehicle. Then, she saw that Wisdom was still unconscious, so he said in confusion, "That''s weird. What''s this smell? Did this kid from a wealthy family put on some perfume? Hmm, I didn''t notice that when we kidnapped him." "Oh, man, we kidnapped him in the bathroom. At that moment, we can only smell poop, right? Moreover, our van reeks of seafood, so we probably couldn''t smell any perfume just now. We''ve rolled down the window now, so we can smell his perfume." The man who was in debt answered. Obviously, both of them did not take Wisdom seriously at all. After all, a four-year-old kid like him was nothing in the eyes of the two strong adults. Although one of the men was still doubtful, he couldn''t spot any other problems. He simply pped his partner- in- crime on the head and whispered, "Who asked you to open the window? What if the kid wakes up because of the wind?" "Urgh! It''s too suffocating if we keep the window closed. This van smells like fish." "Nah, you''re just too picky." The man replied angrily. However, he suddenly felt a little dizzy. "Dude, are you feeling a little light-headed?" As soon as he finished speaking, he saw his aplice falling onto the co-pilot seat. "Hey! Wake up!" He realized that something was amiss, but before he could open the car door, he stumbled and fell onto the steering wheel. When Wisdom saw them falling, he quickly opened the door and got out of the van. Then, he ran in one direction at his fastest speed. Right now, he probably should be in the suburbs. Wisdom didn''t know how anxious Nathaniel and Mango would be when he was missing. Therefore, he wanted to phone them and inform them of his situation. Therefore, he continued running until he saw a small wooden house. It appeared that some people who lived in the mountains were staying in it. However, Wisdom couldn''t care less about this, so he rushed to knock on the door for help. However, to his surprise, Desmond opened the door. On the other hand, Desmond was shocked to see Wisdom. "Wait! Wisdom, why are you here?" "Mr. Blu? It''s great to see you, Mr. Blu! I... I was kidnapped, and I just managed to escape from them! Please call daddy and mommy so that they won''t worry about me." Wisdom said as he panted. "Come on in then." Desmond knew that the situation was serious when he heard what Wisdom had said. He brought Wisdom into the room, but Victoria stared at them with her hands akimbo and said, "Where did this kide from? Throw him out! This hut is so small that there''s not even enough space for us, so why did you bring a little boy with you? Desmond, are you messing with me? You know who got us into this situation! In fact, we wouldn''t be living in such a shabby hut if you were morepetent!" "That''s enough! Keep your mouth to yourself." Suddenly, Josiah reprimanded Victoria in an irritated manner. After Nathaniel had thrown them out of the vi that night, multiplepanies had cklisted them immediately. No matter where Desmond went, no one would hire him. In fact, there was not even a hotel or a homestay that would take them in. There wasn''t even a person who would rent a room to them! They had no other choice, so Desmond had brought them to the mountains. The mountain guards had left a small hut here, and they could only stay here temporarily to get some rest. On the other hand, Josiah was a man who focused his life on nothing but experiments. Therefore, he was upset because he had not touched his experiment equipment for a few days. Right now, Victoria was still yelling every single day, which depleted whatever little patience and virtue that he had. When Victoria heard Josiah scolding her while she was trying to discipline Desmond, she couldn''t help but raise her voice. "Hey! What do you mean? How could you take the freak''s side and bully me like this? Let me make this clear, I''m the closest person to you. I''m your wife!" "Shut the hell up! I''ll hit you if you keep shouting!" Josiah truly had enough of this situation. As soon as Victoria heard that Josiah was threatening to hit her, she took action immediately. "Huh? Are you nning to hit me? How could you be so cruel? Look at the miserable state that you''re in now! Who would be willing to take care of you except for me?" The two of them were on top of each other quickly as they wrestled. Meanwhile, Desmond just looked at them nonchntly before he took Wisdom to another room. He whispered, "This is my phone. Quick, call Mr. Ye and Mrs. Ye. Tell them that everything is fine. That will cease their worries." "Thank you very much, Mr. Blu." After saying that, Wisdom took the phone from Desmond. However, before he could dial a number, Victoria rushed in and snatched the phone away from him. "Wait, is this Mr. Ye''s son? I mean, Nathaniel''s son? Desmond, are you out of your mind? Nathaniel made life hell for us, but you still want to give his son back to him? Are you dumb or are you insane?" Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Wisdom stared at Desmond as he didn''t quite understand what Victoria meant. Did his father and mother hurt Desmond? How was it possible? Although he was baffled, he still took a few steps back subconsciously and looked at Desmond cautiously. Suddenly, Desmond felt the pain searing through his heart. "Don''t be unreasonable, aunty. Give me the phone now." Desmond stretched his hand towards Victoria and said this. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "No! I won''t give it to you even if I break the phone today. You want this brat to call Nathaniel, huh? In your dreams." After saying that, Victoria took the phone and was about to go outside, but Desmond blocked her way directly. "Give me the phone!" His voice sounded much grimmer now, and he looked terribly upset. Victoria was shocked because of his current appearance, but it only took a few seconds for her to calm down. Then, she blew up instantly. "You''re such a nasty freak! How dare you reprimand me? Are you feeling brave now?" Victoria was about to hit Desmond out of her old habit. She thought that he would put up with her beatings like usual, but she didn''t expect him to dodge her blows. Then, she lost her bnce and mmed into the wall beside her. Thus, she had sprained her back because of the fall. "Ouch, my waist! Josiah! Josiah! Desmond, the freak, is beating me. Can you deal with him?" Even at this point, Victoria still remembered to nder Desmond. However, Desmond didn''t even spare her a nce. He snatched the phone from her and called Mango immediately. After that, he handed the phone over to Wisdom. When Wisdom saw this, he froze for a moment. Then, he only regained his sense when he heard Mango''s voiceing from the other end of the line. "Desmond, what''s up?" "Mommy, it''s me! I''m Wisdom!" Wisdom said hastily. On the other hand, Victoria was stunned for a moment when Desmond had snatched the phone. Then she began to cry miserably and make a scene. Meanwhile, Desmond''s eyebrows were knitted tightly. He lifted her from the ground and brought her to Josiah. Josiah was furious when he saw that Victoria was so shameless. "Are you done making a fuss? You have disgraced the Fang familypletely!" "The Fang family? How dare you mention this family? I wouldn''t have married you if you weren''t bragging about how great the Fang family was! Back then, so many people had wanted to marry me, so why would I marry you? What happened in the end? You coward, you can''t even protect our daughter, then now you''re yelling at your wife. Are you really a true man?" Once again, Victoria started directed her anger at Josiah. Then, the two of them fought each other again. Meanwhile, Desmond felt as if his head was going to explode. So, he carried Wisdom in his arms and went out of the hut. Although Mango was a little surprised as to why Wisdom was with Desmond, she could still understand Desmond''s current situation. Then, she let out a sigh and said, "Wisdom, you should thank Mr. Blu for his help. I''ll send someone to pick you up." "No, I''ll send him back to your ce." Desmond said straightaway. Josiah and Victoria had been bickering daily for the past few days, and their arguments would definitely escte into fights. Hence, the hut would definitely be in a mess soon. Therefore, instead of showing Mango this scene, it was better for him to send Wisdom back. When Mango thought of Desmond''s fighting skills, she nodded hurriedly and said, "Okay, then, thank you." "You''re too polite, ma''am." After Desmond ended the call, he looked at Wisdom and said calmly, "I''ll take you back, but I don''t have a car now. So, we have to walk." "Perhaps we can borrow a car from someone." Wisdom''s limpid eyes blinked as he said. "Who should we go to? Haha! I can''t even borrow a car now." Desmondughed at himself in a self-depreciating manner. Meanwhile, Wisdom found Haniya''s phone number on Desmond''s phone, so he called her directly. "Haniya, are you busy? Mr. Blu and I are in the mountains. Can you drive here and pick us up?" When Desmond heard that Wisdom was calling Haniya, he wanted to stop him subconsciously. He didn''t want Haniya to see him in this pathetic state, but Wisdom was smarter, so he dodged his hands. When Desmond reached the phone, Wisdom had already finished the phone call. "Haniya said she would be here soon." "Then, I''ll ask her to drop you at your house." Desmond wanted to hide subconsciously, but Wisdom grabbed his arms instead. "Mr. Blu, what if I''m kidnapped again because I''m alone? Besides, Haniya doesn''t know any self- defence skills!" When Desmond heard what Wisdom said, he didn''t know what to do anymore. Meanwhile, it didn''t take long for Haniya to get there. In fact, she wasn''t even wearing a jacket! There was a warmth in her eyes when she saw Desmond. "It''s so cold right now! Why didn''t you wear a coat?" Haniya tried her best to suppress her excitement by asking this. However, Desmond said calmly, "Aren''t you a pot calling the kettle back?" "Ah! That means that we''re telepathic, right?" Haniya replied humorously. On the other hand, Desmond paused before he said, "Get in. Madam knows that Wisdom is missing, so she must be worried." "Okay, you drive the car then." Haniya said this and passed the car key to Desmond right away. Meanwhile, Wisdom smiled as he opened the back door and got into the car. On the other hand, Haniya went to the passenger seat. When Desmond climbed into the driver''s seat, Victoria happened toe out from the hut. She yelled at the top of her lungs as soon as she saw this scene. "Desmond, I knew that you were an ungrateful brat. Who is that woman? Are you hooking up with her? Don''t forget that you''re Marissa''s husband. Even though she has passed away, you can only be her husband in your whole life. Do you hear me?" When Haniya heard this, she frowned slightly before turning around to look at Victoria subconsciously. Victoria''s hair was flying in the air, and she looked like a madwoman because she had been in a fight with Josiah just now. When she saw Desmond again, he seemed upset, but he didn''t speak at all. Instead, he started the engine directly and drove away. "Was that Marissa''s mother?" "That''s right." Desmond nodded in reply and pondered for a while before he said, "She is right. I will only have one wife in my life, which is Marissa, and other women are nothing to me. So, don''t waste your time on me anymore. There are many better men than me in this world. My life is a mess now. What''s more, I have to support Marissa''s parents. Now, Mr. Ye even fired me and cklisted me, so I can''t find a job anywhere! Now that I''m in such circumstances, I can''t ept your kindness." He was being very straightforward right now. On the other hand, Haniya was a little downhearted, but she said with a smile, "I don''t care about that! I can pay for your expenses. If that''s not enough, I can support Marissa''s parents and treat them as if they''re my own parents as well." Desmond would be lying if he said he wasn''t touched. He had never wanted to hug the girl before his eyes as much as he wanted to right now, but he couldn''t do so. No one else knew more than him how perverted Victoria was. After Marissa''s death, this woman went ballisticpletely. One could even say that she had lost her mind! Hence, he could not allow Haniya to get involved in this mess. "I''ve already told you everything I should say. So, you''ll only embarrass yourself if you keep on pestering me." There was a coldness to his voice when he said this, so he sounded emotionless and distant. In fact, Haniya suddenly felt that she couldn''t even feel any warmth, even with the air conditioning in the car. "What if I insist on embarrassing myself then?" For some reason, she fell in love with Desmond at first sight. Now, she didn''t have any feelings for anyone else anymore. However, Desmond had asked her to give up now. But, how could she do so? On the other hand, Desmond didn''t expect that she would be so persistent after he had talked to her so much. In fact, he began to saw some traces of Marissa in her. After all, he had once rejected Marissa this same way, but didn''t she still steal his heart in the end? However, when Desmond thought about Marissa, he became upset. No! He couldn''t do this! He couldn''t allow Haniya to follow in Marissa''s footsteps. After all, Haniya would be in a worse situation than Marrissa. This was because, at least, Marissa still had her parents who loved her dearly. On the other hand, what did Haniya have? She had nothing, and it had been hard for her to survive alone all this while. If someone else treated her badly because she loved him, how could he still be worthy of her? Then, Desmond kept his lips tightly as he stayed quiet, but his behaviour and aura indicated that he was refusing her. On the other hand, Wisdom was sitting at the back of his car, and he couldn''t help but let out a sigh when he saw the two of them. Gosh, adults were too hypocritical! Wisdom lowered his head directly and fiddled with his clothes. It was a pity that he had already used up that bottle of knockout incense, but the effect seemed not very satisfactory. The effect only kicked in after nearly one minute. s! It seemed that he needed to improve the form when he went back. After that, the three of time never said anything else. Soon, Desmond drove to the gate of the Xiao family''s vi. Meanwhile, the wedding banquet was still ongoing. However, Desmond didn''t enter the vi. Instead, he said to Haniya, "Take Wisdom with you. I''ll leave first." "Aren''t youing with us? Maybe Mr. Ye will his mind because you saved Wisdom." After all, Haniya didn''t want him to leave so fast. However, Desmond gave the car keys to her directly and said faintly, "Mr. Ye isn''t a person who changes his mind easily. Besides, he won''t change his mind since he hasn''t achieved his purpose." "What purpose? What does he want from you?" Haniya grabbed the edge of his clothes anxiously and asked. Desmond looked at his clothes and replied with a bitter smile, "He wants me to leave Marissa''s parents behind and live my own life from now on." "Isn''t that a good thing?" Haniya thought that Nathaniel was right. However, Desmond looked at her and replied slowly, "Yes, it''s a good thing, but how am I going to answer Marissa in the afterlife? I''ve promised her that I would take care of her parents for her and carry out the duty of a son. If I break my promise to her, how can I face her after I pass away?" When Haniya saw that Desmond was so stubborn, she was worried and upset. "But if you keep on doing this, they''ll drag you into the depths of hell with them!" "Then I''ll go to hell then. Life is pointless for someone like me anyway. Haniya, I''ll repeat it again. Don''t waste your time on me. We won''t be together in this lifetime. Please give up for your sake, as well as mine." Desmond rarely had such a length conversation with Haniya, but she couldn''t ept the oue of this conversation. All this while, Wisdom looked at them and couldn''t help but shake his head. Just then, Mango and Nathaniel appeared. When they saw that Wisdom was safe and sound, they were ted. Then, Mango scooped him from the ground and said excitedly, "You brat! Oh, God! You scared me to death." "Mommy, I''m sorry. This won''t happen again." Wisdom hugged Mango''s neck tightly and replied. Nathaniel was also somewhat relieved when he saw this. At this moment, a red dot flickered on Wisdom''s torso. Then, Desmond went forward to push Mango and Wisdom away subconsciously. A bullet shot through the air abruptly and headed straight towards him. Haniya didn''t have time to shout a warning as she stepped forward to hold Desmond in her arms. "Poof". Suddenly, Desmond could hear the sound of a bullet piercing through the human body. Then, he watched as Haniya fell slowly to the ground in front of him with a smile... Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 "Haniya Bell!" Desmond felt immense pain in his heart as if someone was ripping his heart out! Then, he wrapped his arms around Haniya tightly, and his eyes started tearing up. "No! Why did you do this?" He seemed to be muttering to himself, but he also seemed lost. Meanwhile, Haniya looked at the handsome man in front of her who was crying for her, and a smile blossomed on her face. Right now, she was satisfied! That was sufficient for her! After that, Haniya fainted before she could say anything else. Nathaniel was well prepared, but he didn''t expect that Bernard''s men would dare tounch an attack at Brantley''s ce. Then he waved his hand angrily, and some of the men of the Ye Family chased after the sniper straightaway. "Get her to the hospital!" On the other hand, Mango was really worried about Haniya, so she started tearing up. That silly girl! She knew Haniya had feelings for Desmond, so she hoped that Haniya would be fine this time. Furthermore, she also hoped Desmond would cherish Haniya and understand his own feelings. Did Desmond have no feelings for Haniya? That wasn''t it! He did love her! Mango could tell this from the look in his eyes. However, Desmond had always hidden his real feelings. Furthermore, he had also kept to himself because he knew his own identity, so he always thought that he was useless. Hence, Marissa had been his light. Then, after she had passed away, he had continued living for Haniya''s sake. The sunlight was bright. Therefore, it would always shine on everyone who opened their eyes in the morning, no matter what. Thus, Desmond felt that this light had brought him warmth when he was going through the darkest period of his life. However, Haniya was like oxygen that was silently permeating his lungs. Sometimes, he felt as if he could live without her. But once she went missing, Desmond felt extremely upset and ufortable. Meanwhile, Nathaniel did not allow Mango to go with them. "Look, this is Walter''s wedding. You can''t leave now. Trust me, alright? Haniya will be fine." Mango knew that Nathaniel would definitely have a solution to the problem. In fact, she believed that he would surely handle it well, but she couldn''t help but be worried. Suddenly, a pair of small hands held her palms. "Mommy, Haniya will be fine. Although the bullet went through her shoulder, it didn''t hurt any of her major arteries. Besides, we know so many doctors. As long as they can save her in time, she''ll be fine." Mango looked at Wisdom''s calm face and remembered how he had been kidnapped not too long ago. Now that he came tofort his mother, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. "Wisdom, it''s my fault! s! I didn''t manage to protect you well!" "Then, hug me tight, mommy." Wisdom stretched his arms towards Mango and said. On the other hand, Nathaniel said nothing as he watched Mango and Wisdom talking to each other. Instead, he took out his phone and called Eugene. "I know you''re not in Ocean City now, but your wife should be here. Eugene, please help me to save this person no matter what. I''ll be indebted to you forever!" When Mango heard Nathaniel calling Eugene and requesting Emberly to save Haniya, she breathed a sigh of relief. Now, Haniya would be fine as she had the best international surgeon watching over her! Soon, the car drove away quickly. Thus, the atmosphere around them quickly became calm again, except for the bloodstains on the ground. However, a trace of anger and cruelty flickered across the depths of Mango''s eyes. "Bernard Gaylord! Urgh! This man is despicable!" "Yes, he hides in the shadows like a coward and wrecks havoc in our life from time to time. How disgusting! Don''t worry! I''ll make to snuff his out after the new year!" Nathaniel wrapped his arms around Mango''s shoulder while dering this. Meanwhile, it was snowing heavily outside. Then, Nathaniel looked at the wife and children in his arms as he said gently, "Haniya will be fine since Emberly is operating on her. I know you are worried about her, but don''t you think this is a chance as well? If Desmond can face his feelings head-on, this will be a great opportunity for him to get along with her, isn''t it?" "Are you trying to tell me to not disturb them? But Victoria, that b*tch..." A look of disgust flickered across Mango''s eyes at the thought of Victoria. However, Nathaniel sneered and said, "Hehl I have ways to trap her in the hut temporarily, so she can''t disturb Desmond." "Alright, but don''t go too far. You know how Victoria has been bullying Desmond all this while because she is Marissa''s mother. If Desmond knows what you have done to her, he may not be able to ept it." When Mango thought of Desmond''s promise to Marissa, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh. However, Nathaniel smiled and said, "That''s not true. Didn''t you notice that Desmond has changed a little? He used to be like the walking dead because he had no goals in life. Now, he has feelings and emotions. Previously, Victoria managed to control him because he felt guilty towards Marissa. However, Haniya risked her own life to save him today, so do you think that he is someone that cold-hearted?" After hearing what Nathaniel had said, Mango seemed to have understood something. After all, Desmond felt guilty towards Marissa because she had died for him, but he could no longer do anything about it now. Thus, he would not allow anything to happen to Haniya because of him. So, he would once again pick himself up for Haniya. At this thought, Mango smiled quickly. "That''s great! I really like seeing people who love each other getting together!" "Haha! You''re so silly!" Nathaniel flicked her nose with his finger as he spoke fondly. Meanwhile, Wisdom was forced to witness their loving interactions. He was a little speechless, but he couldn''t interrupt them as well. When he saw that they had finally be quiet, he whispered, "Mommy, let''s go in. I''m starving." Yes, he had been kidnapped, and he had escaped all by himself. Thus, he was famished! After hearing what Wisdom had said, Mango quickly brought her son back into the hall. On the other hand, Nathaniel looked at his empty arms and couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Mango was his wife! However, she was paying less attention to him now Then, Nathaniel shook her head before he followed her inside. The room was still bustling with activities and excitement, and no one knew what had happened outside earlier. Then, Mango brought Wisdom back to her seat. Wisdom was so hungry that he didn''t pay attention to anyone else. Instead, he immediately picked up the chopsticks and started eating. When Mango saw that her son was wolfing down the food at lightning speed, she felt sorry for him. "Hey! Take it slow. Don''t choke on your food, alright? Drink some water." All this while, Mango focused all of her attention on Wisdom, so Nathaniel was a little envious. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Soon, Walter and the others went to Mango and Nathaniel''s table for a toast. Then, Mango looked at Deborah, who was standing in front of her. Then, she couldn''t help but congratte Deborah sincerely, "Deborah, I hope that you and Walter will love each other forever! May you have a child soon too!" "Thank you so much!" Deborah was truly happy right now. In fact, she couldn''t believe that she was getting married, and she felt as if she was dreaming! At this moment, a pair of strong arms wrapped around her waist as a familiar scent enveloped her instantly. Then, Walter looked at Deborah affectionately and told Mango with a smile, "Thank you for not liking me back then. Otherwise, I would have never known whether I could find my soulmate!" Mango replied to him with a sincere smile. "Hey, don''t think too much! I''m sure that my wife doesn''t care about you at all!" Before Mango could say anything, Nathaniel interjected directly. Haha! Only Nathaniel would dare to bicker with the groom on thetter''s wedding day! When Mango saw this, she tugged at him because she felt speechless. Then, she smiled at Walter and Deborah before she said, "I''m sorry, he''s a bit drunk." "Heh! How am I drunk? I''m going to prank them in the bedroomter." Nathaniel was very dissatisfied because of how Mango was smiling at Walter. After all, Nathaniel was a handsome man! Wasn''t he enough for her? How could she smile so brightly at Walter? So what if they were just cousins? He was jealous of both of them! So, why couldn''t he be upset at them? On the other hand, Mango felt that Nathaniel was really weird at this moment, so she quickly smiled and said, "Just ignore him." However, Walter smiled smugly. "Tsk, tsk, Mr. Ye. Are you nning to y tricks on us in the bedroom? Well, I don''t know what you want to do, Mr. Ye. But I''ll y along." "Hah! Remember your words. Don''t cry and refuse to ept our challengeter!" Nathaniel looked at Walter scornfully while taunting him. Suddenly, Deborah was a little worried. She wanted to stop Walter from doing this, but she knew that Walter was someone that was easily provoked. Furthermore, he had always loved topete with Nathaniel. Thus, after hearing Nathaniel''s words, he patted his chest immediately and said, "Hah! If I run from your tricks, you can call me a scaredy-cat!" "Well, I hope you won''t be a coward then. Haha!" After saying that, Nathaniel turned his head around and left. Deborah felt that Walter seemed to have fallen headfirst into Nathaniel''s trap. Well, although she wasn''t certain about this, she knew that her intuitions were pretty smart. Therefore, she looked to Mango for help. On the other hand, Mango didn''t know how to respond. Obviously, Nathaniel was setting a trap for Walter here! So, she tugged at Nathaniel''s sleeve and said, "Hey, that''s enough! Walter is getting married today!" "But, I have prepared a gift for him. How can I give him the gift without ying bedroom pranks on him?" Nathaniel didn''t say this out loud, but Walter and Deborah heard him clearly. What kind of gift was this? Why could Nathaniel only give them this gift in the bedroom? He sounded too shady right now! "Um... we''ll go over to the other tables and propose a toast. You guys enjoy the meal, alright?" After hearing this, Deborah quickly pulled Walter away with a terrified expression on her face. "Hey! Why are you tugging me?" Walter was a little perplexed as he didn''t understand what was going on. However, Deborah said something in his ear, then he threw a nce at Nathaniel and left. Mango said helplessly after they left, "Um... I''m his cousin." "I''m aware of that." Nathaniel casually took Mango''s chopsticks and ced some food on her te with an upset expression on his face. "Here. Have some of this." "Nathaniel, Walter and I will never be together! How can you be jealous of everything and everyone?" Mango thought of Nathaniel''s petty behaviour just now and didn''t know how to react. However, Nathaniel said nonchntly, "Hmm. It''s good to be jealous. I''m sure that it''ll improve your health too!" "Oh, please!" Mango scolded him with a smile directly because of his nonsensical words. Then, she bent down to kiss him on the face. On the other hand, the other people on the table had enough of their public disy of affection. It was alright for Walter and his bride to be lovey-dovey because this was their wedding. But why were Nathaniel and Mango showing off their rtionship right now? Meanwhile, Wisdom still refused to look or listen at both of them. Thus, he continued to enjoy his meal without raising his head. Well, he couldn''t stand them being lovey- dovey with each other, but he could still enjoy the good food. After Mango kissed him, she realized that her actions were a little inappropriate, so she immediately blushed. "Ahem, let''s enjoy the food, everyone." As soon as she finished her words, Nathaniel grabbed the back of her head directly and kissed her in an instant. "Hmm..." Mango was utterly embarrassed! Just now, she had forgotten about her surroundings as she was trying to please Nathaniel. Now, she had regained her senses, but Nathaniel didn''t care about who was watching them right now! Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 On the other hand, Wisdom felt that he couldn''t continue his meal anymore. He was still a child! Therefore, he was having a hard time right now as he was stuck between both of them. "I''m going to the washroom!" He said this and stood up to leave, but Mango pulled his arm and stopped him. "Wait! Don''t leave!" Mango was still traumatised because someone had kidnapped Wisdom earlier. Now that she heard he was going to the washroom, how could she let him go alone? Thus, she said to Nathaniel quickly, "Go with Wisdom." Nathaniel had been kissing her passionately, yet she pushed him away heartlessly. Therefore, he was upset! Hence, Wisdom said hurriedly, "It''s okay! I''ll go with this uncle..." He pointed to the someone next to Nathaniel quickly in reply. The other party had enough of Mango''s and Nathaniel¡¯s public disy of affection. So, he said hastily, "Yes, that''s right. I''ll bring Mr. Ye to the washroom." Then, Mango said hurriedly, "That won''t be necessary. I''ll bring him there myself." She was about to stand up after finishing her words when Nathaniel said, "Ned, take Wisdom to the washroom. If he is full, send him upstairs to get some rest." "Yes, sir." Ned came out of nowhere and answered themand. Meanwhile, Mango hadn''t seen Ned for a while. It seemed that Ned''s aura and image had changed drastically since Mango hadst seen him. In fact, he looked stricter and calmer than before. Therefore, Wisdom was relieved when he saw Neding over, so he left with thetter immediately. On the other hand, the women that were sitting at this table looked at Mango enviously. Therefore, Mango felt uneasy because of their gazes. "Um, I''m going to the washroom as well." "I''ll go with you then." Nathaniel stood up directly in reply. When Mango heard what he had said, she blushed even more. She said she was going to the bathroom! How could he go there with her? Nathaniel was an idiot! Couldn''t he watch his words now? At this thought, Mango red at him before getting up to leave her seat. On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t care what other people thought. Besides, he wanted to pamper his own wife as much as he could, and no one could stop him from doing so. As soon as they entered the corridor leading to the washroom, Nathaniel held Mango in her arms straightaway. Then, he pressed her against the wall of the corridor after turning around elegantly. Mango could smell the alcohol as his warm breath hit her face gently. "Hey! Stop fooling around!" Mango''s heart was pounding, and she was a little flustered. However, Nathaniel''s gaze was gentle, and she couldn''t help but get lost in his eyes. "Hmm... I want to kiss you." "What? Didn''t you kiss me just now?" Mango was a little embarrassed when she thought of what happened just now. However, Nathaniel said discontentedly, "What? That was barely a kiss! Mango, you look gorgeous when you''re shy. I want you." His low voice was seductive, and Mango couldn''t resist his charms at all. "Didn''t you want to prank my cousin in his bedroomter?" "Nah, there''s no rush. I don''t think the wedding banquet will end anytime soon." Mango knew what he meant the moment he finished his sentence. "Huh? Are you trying to getid in the middle of the day? Aren''t you afraid that other people will criticize you?" Mango felt that her face was burning hot right now!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Besides that, she could feel his gigantic hands moving all over her body. Therefore, she felt her throat drying up and her body heating up as well. "Well, we are husband and wife byw. So, what can other people say?" After saying that, Nathaniel scooped Mango into his arms. Then, they went upstairs from the backyard and returned to their bedroom. The moment the bedroom door closed, Nathaniel''s passionate kissesnded all over her body immediately. After that, their clothes flew in all directions as the two of them went from the porch to the bed. Obviously, they spent a passionate time with her each as they rolled all over the bed. After making love with Nathaniel for a while, Mango was a little worn out as she rested her head on his chest. She panted while saying, "Ah... you''re getting more unrestrained." "I''ve always loved you so much! So, how could I get enough of you?" When Mango heard Nathaniel''s honest confession, she couldn''t help but blush again. "Alright, alright. We''re one of the organisers today, so we shouldn''t go missing. I''ll go take a shower, and we can go back downstairs." Mango recalled that she and Nathaniel had left their seats together and hadn''t gone back for such a long time. Therefore, people would know what both of them had done as they had disappeared for quite some time. However, Nathaniel stretched his arms out and wrapped them around her waist. He said with a smile, "Hmm? Why should we go downstairs? Aren''t you sick of that boring banquet? It''s not our wedding anyway. We''re not the newlyweds, so no one will care about us. Instead, we should leave the ce to the couple so that we don''t steal their limelight!" "But I''m worried about Bernard''s men..." "No matter how capable Bernard''s men are, they can''t infiltrate the vi of the Xiao family. Besides, our men are capable guards as well. Just go to sleep with peace of mind because you''re worn out now." Mango was immediately embarrassed again after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "Urgh! You know how much you tire me out, but you still refuse to control yourself! It''s still daytime right now! Ah..." Mango grumbled affectionately before she yawned and felt sleepy again. She had been tensed up throughout the wedding. But now, after watching how Walter and Deborah had finally married each other, everything was obviously going well. Therefore, she was a little weary. A trace of pity shed across Nathaniel''s eyes when he heard what she said. "Go ahead and sleep then. I''ll wake you up when we prank Walter tonight." "Wait! Are you really going to prank them?" Previously, Mango thought that Nathaniel was joking around. However, now that she heard his words, she was a little surprised, but she was too sleepy to think anymore. "Of course, why not?" It was rare to see Nathaniel being so childish, so Mango ignored him and found afortable spot to sleep. When Nathaniel saw that Mango was sleeping soundly, he gently ced her on the bed. Then he got out of bed quietly and went straight to the study. He turned on theputer and tapped a code on the keyboard. Soon, Zion''s voice came from the other end of the line. "How''s it going?" "Everyone''s fine. I can probably go home tomorrow." Zion''s looked exhausted when he said this, and there was even some sorrow and sadness in his eyes. When Nathaniel saw his son like this, he was pretty upset. "I''m going to hold a wedding with your mom tomorrow." He hadn''t nned on telling Zion, but when he heard that thetter was returning tomorrow, he decided to inform Zion about this as he didn''t want Zion to be worried. Zion was slightly taken aback when he heard this. "Do you need me to be there?" After all, Zion knew his ce very well. Although Nathaniel liked them very much, Zion knew that thetter preferred to spend time alone with his mother. Sometimes, the children irked him. Therefore, Zion was usually tactful. After all, he knew that his parents were lovers who had only given birth to children by ident. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked at his son, who seemed understanding. He said with a smile out of the blue, "Nah, I don''t think so because it''s a wedding for both of us. Eight years ago, everyone knew that I married her, but at that time, I didn''t know my feelings clearly. Thus, I married her for other people''s sake. Now, I want to give her a wedding that only belongs to both of us." "Alright." Zion rubbed his temples in response. Nathaniel saw the fatigue in his son''s eyes, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Is the situation at the base terrible?" "It''s still okay. I can handle it because I have Uncle with me. So, I''m less burdened with him around." After that, Zion talked with Nathaniel for a while. Soon, Nathaniel understood the current situation in the army as he said in a low voice, "You should get some rest tomorrow once youe back, and you shouldn''t interfere in those matters after this. Just keep these to yourself first, so we can think about what to do after the new year." "Got it!" "If Rita is okay with it, get someone to bring her back. Of course, don''t force her if she isn''t willing to do so. Morgan is under investigation, and his family members are in a bad mood. Besides, Rita and Bjorn are pretty close as well. She can very wellfort them by staying over, but most importantly, we must respect her decision." Zion furrowed his brows slightly when he heard Nathaniel''s words. "The Eaves family isn''t a suitable ce for Rita to stay right now." Zion was concerned about Rita right now. Even though he was only a young child, he had sharp observation skills. How could Nathaniel not know this? Although Rita seemed carefree at times, Nathaniel knew that she was very assertive. "Then you should talk to your sister. Don''t force her to go home, okay?" "Understood." After chatting for a while, Nathaniel ended the video call. Then, he called Ned again. "Mr. Ye, what can I do for you?" "Have you got the items I''ve asked you to prepare?" Ned froze momentarily upon hearing his words. Then he said with a smile, "Yeap, I have them." "Okay, make sure that it''s safe." "Got it." After giving those orders, Nathaniel returned to the room and got on the bed quietly. He then hugged Mango and closed his eyes in satisfaction as he took a short nap. It was still lively downstairs, but no one dared to gossip about how Nathaniel and Mango had left halfway. After all, Walter and Deborah were the newlyweds today. The banquet went on until six o''clock in the evening. Therefore, everyone who attended the wedding banquet had two meals at the Xiao family before leaving. Brantley was delighted today, so he drank a little more than usual. Now, he was a little drunk, so Toby helped him back to his room. "Mr. Xiao, I''ll get someone to make you a bowl of tonic for hangovers." Toby said this as he was a little concerned about Brantley''s health. But, Brantley waved at him dismissively. Then, he took out a picture frame that contained pictures of him and his wife from the drawer. They had taken this photo when both of them were still young. When Brantley looked at this photo, he started tearing up. "My dear, are you seeing this? Your grandson, Walter, got married today! He even married the daughter of the Grey family! You have a beautiful granddaughter- in-w. It''s unfortunate that you couldn''t witness this scene with your own eyes! s! You couldn''t drink the tea served by your granddaughter-inw." Brantley continued to tear up as he spoke. Soon, droplets of crystal clear tears fell from his turbid eyes. "My love, I really miss you so much!" Then, Brantley ced the photo frame and hugged it tightly in front of his chest. After that, pain seared through his body from his chest, and it eroded his senses and nerves little by little. Then, he started recalling all his past memories in his mind, including all the happy and sad moments that he had spent with his wife. He suddenly realized that he could still remember how his wife looked when he first met her. The memory was so clear and so bright that it was etched into his bones. Now, he was already sessful and famous, but his wife was no longer with him. Thus, Brantley was filled with regret as he sat alone in the deste room. Why did he let her go back then? So what if Sophia wasn''t his daughter? He had fought countless battles on the battlefield, yet he had barely spent time to apany her! In fact, he had never even asked her how she was doing! At this thought, Brantleyid on the bed with the photo in his arms as tears flooded his eyes. On the other hand, Mango and Nathaniel had a good sleep. In fact, Mango only woke up because she was hungry. When she looked at the time on her phone, she knew that the banquet was already over. She moved a little, and Nathaniel woke up immediately. "Are you hungry?" "Yeah." When Mango replied to him, both of them suddenly heard a knock on the door, so they were stunned. Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 "Who is outside?" Nathaniel frowned slightly, but he still asked Mango to go to the bathroom to wash up. Then, he heard a familiar voice outside. "It''s me, Nathan. Didn''t you say you were going to prank them tonight? Are we proceeding with the n?" It was Noah. Nathaniel looked at the clock and said calmly, "You guys can go first. I''ll bring Mango to some food first, otherwise, we won''t have any strength left." "Heh, the people who have been hiding in their room all afternoon are tired now, huh?" Noah sounded quite jealous. "Well, no one will stop you from sleeping in your room if you do that." Nathaniel retorted leisurely. Noah was slightly depressed after hearing this. Of course, he wanted to do the same! However, Genevieve was pregnant right now, so what could he do? At this thought, he rubbed his nose in frustration and left. When Nathaniel returned, he saw that Mango had already washed up as she walked out of the bathroom. "Who was it?" "It was Noah. He was reminding us to prank the couple." Nathaniel grabbed a towel and wiped her hair casually as he answered her. Then, he got a hairdryer to dry her hair. After hearing this, Mango was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, "Don''t go overboard." "Hah, am I a person that doesn''t know my own limits?" Well, Mango didn''t know how to answer him right now. After drying Mango''s hair, Nathaniel also took a shower. Then, the two of them changed their clothes and went downstairs. The servants had left some food for them. Therefore, Mango and Nathaniel enjoyed their meals in silence before they went to Walter and Deborah''s room. Meanwhile, Noah and his friends were having fun as they surrounded Walter and Deborah. They hung an apple with a red rope and asked the newlyweds to chew at it at the same time. However, they were too sneaky. Every time the couple bit the apple, they pulled it away quickly so that their lips met mid-air. Hence, Deborah was blushing so much that her blush almost reached her neck. On the other hand, Walter was enchanted by her good looks. Thus, he didn''t care whether they were surrounded by the crowd as he pulled her into his arms and kissed her hard. Then, Nathaniel said with a faint smile, "Is this really a prank? Look, Walter looks so happy because he can keep kissing his wife!" Everyone stopped what they were doing as soon as they saw Nathaniel. They felt that Nathaniel wasn''t someone who could have done such a thing. But since he was here, they had to find something for him to do. "Ah, Mr. Ye, I see that you have an idea. So how should we prank them then, Mr. Ye?" Noah asked with a grin. Then, Nathaniel took out two raw eggs and handed them to Deborah. Deborah was slightly dumbfounded when she saw this. Why did he give her some raw eggs? Then, two people restrained Walter immediately when Nathaniel gave them a nce. "Wait! What are you doing? Nathaniel, what do you want?" Walter was panicking a little. This prank seemed unusual! Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s smile looked a little evil. "Deborah, slide the eggs into his trousers and remove them from the other side. If the eggs are broken, Walter will have to be punished." Everyone was surprised when they heard Nathaniel''s words, and Mango even blushed a little. "Hey! Don''t take things too far, alright?" "What? I didn''t go overboard at all! I just asked her to roll the raw eggs into his trousers once." Nathaniel said it lightly, but Noahughed out loud. "Ahem, Mrs. Song, you have to take care of the eggs then. If they break in his crotch, you''ll take a long time to clean them upter." Walter suddenly understood the situation upon hearing Noah''s words, and his face turned as red as a tomato. "Nathaniel, don''t forget that your wedding is tomorrow. If you go easy on me now, I''ll do the same for you too." Deborah understood the hidden meaning behind his words now. The eggs were pretty small. She had to hold the eggs from outside the trousers, so she could push them through his legs and thighs easily. However, it would be a little awkward when she reached Walter''s crotch. No matter how careful she was, she would have to touch Walter''s manhood inevitably. At that time, she would be touching him inappropriately in front of everyone, so she didn''t think she could do this. However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "It''s okay. I''m not afraid of you." "You..." Walter was crestfallen when he heard Nathaniel''s reply. This b*stard was definitely doing this on purpose! When Noah saw that this was fun, he made noises immediately. "Hurry up! We''re pranking you today, so you should listen to our instructions!" Oh, well. There was nothing more Walter and Deborah could say since Noah had said so. But, both of them were a little tense. It didn''t matter if the couple could do this behind closed doors. However, Deborah could feel her hands shaking when she had to move these eggs in front of so many people. On the other hand, Walter was already somewhat breathless as soon as she started. Meanwhile, Deborah''s face waspletely red right now. Then, Mango took a look at Nathaniel and said in a low voice, "Take it easy. If you go too far, we''ll suffer tomorrow." "Nah, don''t be afraid. They can''t do anything to us." Mango didn''t understand what he meant, but she didn''t say anything else. The atmosphere in the room was bing amorous, so everyone felt as if the room was heating up as well. Then, Deborah''s hand trembled when she finally reached Walter''s crotch. Suddenly, her hand missed, and the egg cracked into pieces in Walter''s crotch with a "crack" sound. "My goodness!" Noah was the first to burst outughing. The yellowish fluid of the egg flowed down Walter''s pants immediately. Meanwhile, Deborah was almost in tears. "I''m sorry... Walter. I didn''t mean to do that!" On the other hand, Walter wanted to cry too. Several people were still teasing Deborah by asking her to repeat the feat. Therefore, Deborah had broken almost more than a dozen eggs before she finally made it across the crotch. However, this was bad news for Walter as now his pants were sticky. "I''ll go take a shower." Deborah was so exhausted that she was about to copse. Her face was red, and now her back was soaked with sweat. When she heard that she had passed, she slumped on the bed as she looked at Mango speechlessly. "Hah! I''ll remember what your husband did to me clearly." Mango could only smile awkwardly in reply. "Deborah, a prank during the wedding night is supposed to be fun and lively, isn''t it?" "Well, I hope you will say this tomorrow as well." When Deborah heaved a sigh of relief, Walter went to take a shower. After he came out, he found that his clothes were missing. "Hey! Who stole my clothes?" Deborah was nervous again as soon as she heard his yell. She stared at Nathaniel, but thetter shrugged said, "What? I was just standing here with Mango. I didn''t do anything." After that, Deborah looked at Noah again. When he saw thetter entering the room, he felt a headacheing. "Noah, where are Walter''s clothes?" "Huh? Are those his clothes? I wiped the table with them just now. Oh, no! What should I do?" As Deborah looked at the mischievous look on Noah''s face, she really felt like hitting him. "I''ll go get him some clothes then." "Nah, you don''t have to do so. I''ve already prepared some clothes for him." Nathaniel pped his hands. Soon, Ned came with a box and handed it to Deborah. "Just give it to him. You should cooperate with us if you don''t want us to prank you every day." Suddenly, Deborah realised that Nathaniel was such a cunning man! However, what could she do now? Obviously, they were here to prank them tonight. If she didn''t listen to them, they would really prank both Walter and her every day. Hence, she knew that Walter and her could never take that! However, she opened the box directly in order to see what was inside. There was a pair of shorts inside, but it looked different because there were a lot of tiny locks on iy- "What''s this?" "It''s a chastity belt." Noah''s smile looked a little malicious as he replied to her. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was smirking as well. "Ask Noah to help him put it on. If you can open all the locks tonight, you can have your wedding night. I promise that this is thest prank. But, oh well, there''s nothing we can do if you can''t open the locks." As Nathaniel spoke, Noah took the chastity belt and went straight to Walter''s bathroom. Soon, Walter flew into a rage as soon as he saw the belt. "F*ck, Nathaniel, you''re doing this on purpose, right? There are more than two hundred locks on this! Are you asking me to unlock all these locks by myself tonight?" "Aww, I know you wouldn''t do it. That''s fine. I''ve also prepared one for myself, so you can also prank me tomorrow." Since Nathaniel had said so, Walter reluctantly let Noah put it on for him. After that, the rest of them kept their promise and left the bedroom directly, leaving Walter and his wife alone. After Noah exited the room, he said with some confusion, "Is that all? Nathan, this doesn''t look much of a prank at all." "Haha! Walter won''t be able to sleep tonight." Nathaniel''s smile looked a little treacherous as he said this. "Huh? What do you mean by that?" "I have messed up the sequence of the lock and keys on the chastity belt with theputer program. Even I don''t know which key is matched to which lock, so I guess they''ll have to rely on their luck then." The corner of Mango''s mouth twitched upon hearing his words. "F*ck! How could you be so cruel? They won''t be able to get any sleep all night, let alone enjoy their wedding night! Haha!" Noah burst outughing in an instant after saying this. Then, he left with his people. Meanwhile, Mango looked at the smile in T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel''s eyes as she couldn''t help but shake her head. She said, "Aren''t you going a little too far? After all, they''re getting married today, but you forced them to open locks the entire night. Aren''t you afraid of any retaliation? Don''t forget that it''s our wedding tomorrow." "Don''t worry. I have a way to get rid of those locks. Even if I don''t, do you really think I will give them a chance to disturb our wedding night?" "What are you saying?" Mango didn''t understand his words, but Nathaniel stopped her questions mysteriously. Then, he hugged her and carried her back to their bedroom. On the other hand, Walter was extremely depressed. Where did his so-called friends learn so many methods to prank people? Meanwhile, Deborah looked at the locks and felt likeughing. "Don''tugh at me, my dear wife. Help me with the locks, please! They''re heavy!" Deborahughed once again. "Haha! Oh, look at you. Why did you offend Nathaniel? Now you have to suffer the consequences, don''t you?" Walter replied gloomily, "Since when did I offend him? He''s such a cunning b*stard!" "Come on, if you didn''t act lovey-dovey with me in front of Mango, would he teach you a lesson tonight? Do you really think that Nathaniel is so bored that he will prank others during their wedding night?" Walter realized something in an instant because of Deborah''s words. "Are you saying that he found out we showed off our love in front of Mango, and she became jealous because of this? What? Is he trying to get revenge for something that happened so long ago?" "Or else? Why would he go against you for no reason?" Deborah knew that Walter was usually intelligent, but why did he be stupid now? Suddenly, Walter pped his thigh dejectedly as he said, "What the f*ck, didn''t they always show off their love in front of us? Did we evenin about them? Urgh! I''m sick of having to look at their romantic gestures every day. Why can''t I retaliate?" "Of course, you can retaliate, but you have to endure their revenge in return." "D*mn it!" Walter was so depressed that he only wanted to curse. One man may steal a horse while another may not look over a hedge. Now, he knew that this saying was indeed true. However, as he looked at his chastity belt, he really felt like crying. Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 In the end, Walter and Deborah had to open the locks all night long. It was already dawn when they were done with thest of those locks. Meanwhile, Walter felt that that night was too torturing! He could only watch as his beloved wife walked around him, and the fragrance of her body stimted him as well. He was exhrated, but there was nothing he could do about it. That was the worst feeling ever! Meanwhile, it was midnight when Nathaniel picked Mango up from the bed. Mango was still sleepy, so she did not want to open her eyes. She simply wrapped her arm around his neck and asked in confusion, "Where are you bringing me?" "Hush, just keep sleeping. I won''t hurt you." Nathaniel said affectionately as he smiled. Mango agreed when she heard his words. So, she let him hold her and fell asleep again. Nathaniel carried Mango out of the bedroom in his arms. After that, he found a coat and draped it over her shoulder before leaving the house with her quietly. Meanwhile, Ned was waiting for them outside. When he saw theming, he quickly went forward and opened the car door. "Mr. Ye, everything is in ce." "Let''s go then." Nathaniel nodded in reply. After hearing that, Ned started the engine. On the other hand, Walter jolted awake when he heard the sound of engine. "Who is heading out sote at night?" Meanwhile, Deborah was a little depressed as she had to open all the locks, so she said crazily, "Who cares? Our mission today is to open the locks! Urgh!" She was going nuts right now! This was supposed to be her wedding night. How did she end up bing a locksmith? Therefore, Walter helped her as well as he scolded Nathaniel secretly. Suddenly, Nathaniel felt an itch in his ears. He knew that Walter and his wife were cursing him, but he did not care. After all, they were the ones that had bullied his wife during his absence! Ned drove the call all the way to the airport. A private ne was already on standby there. After that, Ned parked the car and opened the door. Then, he whispered to Nathaniel, "Mr. Ye, do you really not want us to tag along?" "There''s no need for that. Take good care of the house, and try your best to stop the infiltration of Bernard''s men." Nathaniel looked a little solemn as he gave out his orders. "Yes, sir. When will you be back?" "At twelve midnight." After saying that, Nathaniel got out of the car with Mango in his arms before he boarded the ne. The ne flew for a few hours before it finally arrived at Creekside Cottage. It was almost daybreak as well. Hence, Nathaniel carried Mango into the room carefully. When Mango woke up, she heard the sound of waves crashing along the shore. Therefore, she was a little baffled. After she opened her eyes, she saw the room that was vaguely familiar to her, yet it seemed unfamiliar at the same time. Hence, she was confused as to where she was right now. After that, Mango lifted her nket and got up. The sound of the waves bombarded her ears, so she couldn''t help but open the window. A refreshing sea breeze blew from the vast ocean into her face, and she felt rxed and comfortable. Was this Creekside Cottage? She couldn''t help be reminded of the small ind that Nathaniel had given her as a gift. Wait! Were they actually here? At this thought, Mango couldn''t help but feel cheerful. Then only did she realize that Nathaniel was not in the room. Where did he go off to so early in the morning? Then, Mango put on her shoes and walked out of the door. However, she froze as soon as she went outside. Splendid decorations were everywhere outside the room. There were fresh flowers arranged into flower baskets, and there were also flowers all along the arch as well. After that, Nathaniel came inside wearing a white tuxedo. He held a bunch of roses in his hand as he looked affectionately at Mango. He said, "My dear Mango, it''s our wedding today. It''s a wedding that belongs to only the two of us, so are you sure you want to stare at me like this? The priest will be here soon." When Mango saw this, she started tearing up immediately. Was this a wedding that was only for the both of them? She had always thought Nathaniel would choose to hold a grand event to celebrate their wedding, just like what Walter had done. She even worried about it for a long time. What if their wedding attracted Bernard''s attention, and they couldn''t carry it out smoothly? Now when she heard Nathaniel said that this was a wedding for both of them, she understood what was going on immediately. This was Nathaniel''s wedding gift for her! There were no guests and no outsiders. It was just the two of them and the priest. This was a simple yet meaningful wedding. Most importantly, there was no one here to disturb them, so they were free to do anything they wanted. Mango smiled as tears sparkled in her eyes. "Silly girl, it''s a happy asion today. Why are you crying? Don''t you like this?" "No! I love it!" Mango ran straight into his arms as she eximed. He smelled of the sea breeze. There was even a trace of coldness on his body, but Mango felt touched and warm somehow. This man was so considerate towards her. So, what else could she ask for? "Where is my gown?" "It''s in the cupboard." Nathaniel led Mango into the bedroom after saying this. Mango opened the cab, and she saw a pretty wedding dress. It looked like a mermaid dress, but the designer had made some improvisations on it. There were also some sparkling diamonds on the dress, and Mango loved it very much. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "When did you prepare this?" "I already prepared it a long time ago. Also, I made the dress myself." Mango was slightly stunned to hear what he had said. "You made this? Wait, do you know how to make wedding dresses?" "Well, I learned it by myself. I will learn anything for you." As Nathaniel said this, he hugged Mango from behind. At this moment, their hearts were at peace. Mango was really touched after hearing this. Then, she put on the wedding dress with Nathaniel''s help. The wedding dress hugged her curves very well indeed. Therefore, Nathaniel couldn''t help but stare at her passionately. He asked her to sit down as he began to put on makeup for her. On the other hand, Mango never knew that Nathaniel knew how to apply makeup. It seemed that he had made a lot of preparations for today''s wedding. "Did you learn how to do makeup too?" "Well, it''s our wedding today, so I am your groom, your makeup artist, your stylist, and everyone else." Nathaniel whispered as he used his long fingers to draw Mango''s eyebrows with an eyebrow pencil. Suddenly, Mango remembered an ancient saying. If a man could draw a woman''s eyebrows for her, it meant that he would love her and protect her for the rest of his life. Was that what Nathaniel was trying to tell her? At this thought, she looked at the side of Nathaniel''s face. He looked solemn, and she felt fulfilled all of a sudden. Who said that Nathaniel was not a hopeless romantic? He could do romantic things for her if he wanted to! Soon, Mango looked at her own face that became beautiful and delicate under Nathaniel''s makeup. She couldn''t help but smile and say, "Looks like you''ve really worked hard to learn makeup. However, I''m baffled. When did you learn it since you''re so busy every day?" "I learnt when you were asleep." Nathaniel answered her tenderly. Mango was surprised for a moment to hear his answer. Then, a smile blossomed on her face. "Tell me, did you make me look ugly when you first started?" Nathaniel smiled instantly in reply. "Well, I swear that I always washed the makeup away after I applied it on you." "Haha! Did you keep any photos?" Nathaniel was slightly taken aback by her words before he slowly answered, "Yes." He passed his phone to Mango as he spoke. Then, Mango found a photo album with her name and opened it on the spot. The album consisted of all her photos, but she looked ugly since Nathaniel had been practicing on her face while she was asleep. Mango broke intoughter as she scrolled through the album. She looked horrendous! However, as the days passed, the photos got prettier. Therefore, his makeup skills looked better as well. This hit a soft spot in her heart instantly. If a man could go to such lengths for her, what else motivated him other than love? Once Nathaniel was done putting on the makeup for Mango, he held her hand before saying affectionately, "My dear Mango, can we go now?" "Are you proposing to me?" "Of course, I am, but I think the proposal should be by the beach. What do you think?" As she looked at Nathaniel''s affectionate expression, she nodded. Then, the two of them walked out of the vi while holding hands. The waves outside the house crashed against the shore repeatedly. Mango looked at the vast ocean and then at this ind. It appeared that Nathaniel had decorated the entire ind thoroughly so that it would fit her wedding theme. Then, Nathaniel stood by the sea and looked at Mango. Suddenly, he went down on one knee. "Mango Shen, will you marry me? Please be my wife because I''m Nathaniel, your beloved lover. From now on, I will pamper you like a princess, and you''ll be the most precious person to me forever!" Mango''s eyes started tearing up when she heard this. As she looked at the flowers and rings in Nathaniel''s hand, she nodded with a smile and said with tears in her eyes, "I will." After that, Nathaniel put the ring on her before he kissed her finger. Even if she had seen other people proposing to their beloved ones, she still felt even more shocked and blessed at her own proposal. Therefore, she felt waves of happiness hitting her heart, and she could no longer suppress the euphoria that she felt. "Nathaniel, dance with me!" "My pleasure." After saying that, Nathaniel held Mango''s waist in his hands. There was no music around them, but they could hear the sound of the wind and the waves. However, the duo continued to dance in the wind. Both of them were like fairies who were dancing on the beach and in the sea. Meanwhile, the priest watched as they danced happily. Although he had witnessed a lot of weddings, he was delighted when he saw how much they loved each other. After finishing the dance, Nathaniel held Mango''s hand as they walked up to the priest. The priest asked them some questions and vows as usual. Then he finally announced that they would be husband and wife from now on. In fact, they would stay by each other''s side and never leave each other ever again! Then, Nathaniel grinned like a child as he said to Mango, "Hmm, isn''t it time to go to the bedroom?" Mango blushed all of a sudden after hearing his words. "It''s still daytime..." "Well, I still think we can spend some time in the bedroom." Nathaniel smiled and carried her inside in his arms after saying that. Then, the two of them spent one whole day in Creekside Cottage. However, they spent most of their time in bed. Mango''s back was killing her right now! After they had made love passionately for a few rounds, she finally begged for mercy. "Stop it! I really can''t take it anymore. Besides, today is New Year''s Eve. Will grandpa and the others be lonely if we are away?" "We''ll head back in a minute. Let''s take a nap first." Nathaniel hugged her tightly after saying that. Mango was too exhausted, so she fell asleep listening to Nathaniel''s steady heartbeat. When she woke up again, the ne had alreadynded in Ocean City. Therefore, she woke up to the sound of firecrackers. "Who is setting off those firecrackers?" Mango yawned, and Nathaniel draped a coat over her instantly. "It''s New Year''s Eve today, and it''s almost 12 o''clock now. Everyone is busy counting down for the new year. This is the time we bid the past goodbye and wee the future. Of course, there would be firecrackers." "Are we back already?" Mango leaned against the window as she took a closer look. The sky outside was colourful indeed. "Wow! It''s breathtaking." "Of course. Everyone here is celebrating our wedding." Nathaniel said shamelessly. However, Mango did not retort, and she only gave a sweet smile to him. Meanwhile, Ned was already waiting outside for them when they got off the ne. "Wee back, Mr. and Mrs. Ye." Mango was a little embarrassed to hear this. However, when she raised her head suddenly, she spotted a familiar figure walking out from the airport. Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 Magnolia Xiao? Mango was dumbfounded on the spot when she saw her. Didn''t Magnolia say that it was not a good time for her toe back? Then why was she back? Did she inform grandpa about her arrival? Nathaniel paused for a moment when he saw Mango''s shocked expression. Then, he followed her gaze and spotted Magnolia as well. Both of them watched as Magnolia walked out of the airport alone in a hurry. There was no one with her, and she was wearing sunsses and a hat. Therefore, people who weren''t familiar with her couldn''t recognise her at all. "Ned, send someone to follow her now." "Understood, Mr. Ye." After that, Ned quickly went to make the necessary arrangements. "Nathan, do you think something has happened since Magnolia is visiting Ocean City out of the blue? Will Lebanon be here? What about Bernard?" Mango was a little concerned about this. However, Nathaniel circled his arms around her tightly and said, "Don''t worry about it. We''ll go back first." "Alright." Then, the duo went back to the Xiao family''s Vi immersed in their own thoughts. However, Walter stopped them as soon as they entered the door. "Urgh! Nathaniel, you''re too cunning! Didn''t you say that your wedding is today? Where were you?" "We''ve already finished holding our wedding." After saying that, Nathaniel said calmly and threw a USB sh drive to them. Then, Walter inserted the USB sh drive into the TV out of curiosity. In an instant, the scene of the wedding started ying on the screen. Mango didn''t know when he made this video, so she couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. However, the corners of her lips curved upward slightly when she saw both her and Nathaniel''s faces. On the other hand, Walter was crestfallen. "F*ck! You''re such a scheming b*stard! Was this your wedding?" "Yeah, I never asked you to attend my wedding since I said it would only be for the both of us." Nathaniel said in a casual tone while he provoked Walter directly. "But you said yesterday that you wanted us to prank you during the wedding night, just like what you did!" "Sorry, it''s almost midnight soon, and today has passed pretty quickly. Well, I gave you a chance to do so, but you didn''t take action. So, can you me me for it?" Walter really wanted to p Nathaniel repeatedly when he heard thetter uttering such shameless words. On the other hand, Deborah shook her head. She knew that Walter could never win over Nathaniel, but he refused to admit it. "Mango, you must be tired after being in a flight for so long. Why don''t you go to bed early?" Deborah spoke considerately. Mango smiled as she replied, "It''s fine, I''ll stay up with you guys. Where''s Grandpa?" "He''s in the house. He said that he wille downstairs once you''re back." Right now, Mango wanted to see her grandfather. Nathaniel knew what was on her mind, so he nodded. Mango went upstairs after that. Meanwhile, Walter was still thinking about how to put a chastity belt on Nathaniel. However, the latter sneered and said, "You''re really dumb! Do you really think that I''ll be trying to pick open all the locks on the chastity belt all night? You did thatst night, right?" "Huh?" Walter froze momentarily after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "How did you know that I had been trying to open those locks all night long?" Nathaniel looked at him as if thetter was a fool. Deborah couldn''t bear it anymore, so she pulled Walter back to her directly. "Stop asking! Aren''t you embarrassed?" "No, I''m only trying to learn as much as I can." Nathaniel found Walter''s words ridiculous! "Ahem, I installed those locks with aputer program. You can check it online on theputer and unlock them in two seconds by simply pressing one button. Why did you open the locks one by one like a stupid idiot?" Walter was dumbfounded upon hearing his words. Sh*t, how could Nathaniel trick him like this? Deborah was also a little stunned to hear this as well. Suddenly, she felt that she was such a fool as she had spent the entire night opening the locks with Walter. However, Nathaniel had told them that they could have opened all the locks by pressing one button! On the other hand, Walter was in disbelief. He went to the room again to take the chastity belt out. When he looked at it carefully, there was indeed a button to unlock all the locks at once on it, so his whole face turned sullen. "Urgh! Why didn''t you tell us about this earlier?" "Haha! How could you not understand such simple logic? Besides, what do you expect me to say when you can''t notice such an obvious button? Walter, it''s time for you to train your IQ." Nathaniel said this on purpose to provoke Walter. On the other hand, Walter felt that Nathaniel was picking a fight with him. He wanted to beat Nathaniel into a pulp, but Deborah stopped him. "Ah, okay. It''s just a joke. Why are you taking it so seriously?" "It''s my wedding night! How can I not be angry? I don''t care. Nathaniel, you have topensate me for the wedding night!" Walter pestered Nathaniel directly. However, Nathaniel looked at him with disdain and said, "Do you want me to spend the night with you aspensation?" "Humph! Can''t you do that?" "Of course not! I''m straight, and I''m not into men. You should find someone else." After saying that, he went upstairs to wash up. Meanwhile, Walter was so angry that he was screaming in frustration downstairs. On the other hand, Deborah thought it would be better for them to go back to the Grey family tomorrow. Otherwise, Nathaniel would drive Walter mad sooner orter. Then, Mango came to Brantley''s room and knocked on the door gently, but he heard Brantley''s voiceing from inside. "Who''s there?" "Grandpa, it''s me." Mango felt that Brantley''s voice sounded off. When Brantley heard her voice, he whispered, "Mango, you''re back? Come in." Then, Mango entered the room after she opened the door. Brantley was sitting on the edge of the bed, and he was holding something in his hand. When he saw Mango walking in, he gave a strained smile. "Grandpa, what''s the matter? Are you sick?" Mango thought that Brantley was worn out after Walter''s wedding, so she could not help but ask him this. She even went forward briskly and touched his forehead. He was not burning up. When Brantley saw the concerned expression on her face, he gestured for her to close the door. After Mango did that, she came and sat in front of him. "Grandpa, what''s wrong?" "She''s back, isn''t she?" Brantley grabbed Mango''s hand abruptly and asked this question immediately. There was a men''s watch in his palm as well. The watch appeared to have a retro design, but it looked brand new. Then, Mango took a closer look at it and found that its craftsmanship was exquisite. "Is this..." "Someone put this on my bed. But I know that your aunt gave this to me as a new year''s present, right?" Brantley was tearing up as he said this. Suddenly, Mango remembered the figure she saw at the airport, but she still asked in confusion, "Grandpa, why are you so sure that it''s Aunt Magnolia? Who knows? It might be someone else." "No, look at the back of this watch." Mango followed his instructions, and she saw some words carved into the back of the watch. "I wish you good health, dad. From Magnolia." Obviously, someone had carved these words personally on this watch. Mango couldn''t help but fall into deep thought as she looked at those words. If this was really a gift from Magnolia, why didn''t thetter give it to grandfather personally? "Grandpa, I think we should ask someone to check if there is any problem with the watch. You know that we''re in a critical situation right now, so I''m worried that something bad might happen." "Don''t worry. There won''t be any idents because I found nothing wrong with the watch after checking it. This is something that Magnolia gave me. It''s been so many years, and I''ve finally received a gift from my eldest daughter. But since she is back, why didn''t shee home? Why didn''t she visit me? s! Does she still not want to forgive me?" Brantley was so upset that he was about to cry. Right now, he was no longer a general on the battlefield. He was simply a father, who was looking forward to his daughter''s return. Suddenly, Mango found herself tearing up as well. "Grandpa, perhaps Aunt Magnolia may be busy with other matters. She will surelye back to see you." "s! How much longer do I have? Mango, I''m old, and I know I don''t have much time left. However, I don''t have any other wished. I hope to see my eldest daughter before I pass away. Ah, my poor daughter." Brantley bawled his eyes out after saying that. When Mango saw this, she felt upset, but she didn''t know how tofort Brantley as well. Suddenly, the sound of firecrackers from outside broke the silence between them. Every family was celebrating the new year as they bid farewell to the past. Thus, Mango pulled herself together forcefully and said with a smile, "Grandfather, a lot of people are still waiting outside to spend the new year with you. Furthermore, if Aunt Magnolia is really here, I think she''ll wish for your happiness as well, right? Trust me, I will bring her back." "Are you telling the truth?" "Yeap,m." Mango nodded in reply. After hearing this, Brantley finally felt slightly relieved. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "By the way, Zion came back in the morning. He said that he was a little tired, so he locked himself in his room alone and didn''te out for lunch. I sent someone to get him for lunch, but he said that he wanted to nap. You should go and see what''s going on." Mango froze momentarily upon hearing his words. "Sure, I''ll go and have a look." After saying this, she went to Zion''s room impatiently. She knocked on the door, but no one answered her call. Then, she gently twisted the knob, and the door swung open. When Mango walked inside the room, she saw that Zion had fallen asleep while he curled up on the bed. He seemed to be sleeping soundly, but she could tell that he wasn''t sleeping too well right now. After all, Mango knew that Zion had never slept like this before because thetter looked tense and on guard right now. Hence, Mango felt bad for him. She walked over immediately, and she saw that he didn''t even cover himself with the nket. So, she pulled the nket over directly and tucked him in. Suddenly, Zion opened his eyes and grabbed Mango''s wrist with one of his hands. His grip was so tight that she couldn''t help but exim in surprise. "Zion, it''s me. I''m your mother!" Mango was a little bit frightened and terrified when she saw what had happened. Did Zion''s alter ego appear again? Just as she was thinking about this, Zion froze for a moment before letting go of her wrist. "Mom? Why are you here? Did I hurt you?" Zion felt a little guilty, so he sat up hurriedly to examine Mango''s hand. Right now, Zion''s eyes looked very normal under the fluorescent light. He had such a caring gaze and a gentle attitude, and Mango knew that his alter ego would never act this way. Therefore, Mango was pleasantly surprised. "Zion, are you better now?" As Zion looked at the expectant look in her eyes, he nodded and said, "I''ve already suppressed it. Uncle Noah said that there wouldn''t be any problems as long as I go through any week of treatment. I''m sorry for worrying both you and daddy." Mango had almost never heard Zion calling Nathaniel his dad. Now that she heard him doing so, she couldn''t help but feel overjoyed. "I''m d that you''re alright. Is Rita back yet?" "No, she said she wanted to stay with Aunt Esther and the others in the Eaves family, so I didn''t want to force her." Earlier, Zion had visited the Eaves family to bring Rita back with him for the new year, but she rejected his suggestion. After all, Rita was an assertive girl that would stick to her ideas. Hence, Mango nodded her head in response. Then, when she saw how exhausted her son was, she said with a guilty look, "Go to bed if you''re tired. I''ll go downstairs to keep Grandpapany for the night." "Nah, I''m not going to bed now. I''ll go downstairs as well and stay up with everyone." Zion shook his head and was wide awake. "Okay. I''ll be downstairs then." "Alright, see you." Mango patted Zion on the head before standing up and walking out of the room. After that, Zion rubbed his temples before he lifted the nket and got out of bed. However, he didn''t go downstairs. Instead, he went straight to Wisdom''s room. "Wisdom, do you have sleeping pills with you? I need two pills." When Wisdom heard what Zion had said, he was shocked. Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 "Who needs sleeping pills? Do you need them? What''s going on? Are you finding it hard to fall asleep?" Wisdom asked several questions continuously. However, Zion rubbed his hair in frustration and replied, "Urgh! I can''t sleep. I''m very tired, but if I close my eyes, I''ll see Sasa''s body, so I can''t fall asleep no matter what." Then, he sat down directly beside Wisdom and said in a mncholic tone, "You know, Sasa''s father was still in the ICU, and her mother couldn''t stop crying. s! I never knew what my responsibility was. I used to think that I could follow in dad''s footsteps and be someone influential in the military region. But now, I know that it''s a sacred profession. No matter whether we are renowned or ordinary soldiers, everyone still has to protect our country. We can''t reduce casualties, but we don''t want anyone to die. Argh! She was chatting andughing with us a few days ago, but now, she''s gone forever. Now, I hear the sound of firecrackersing from outside as all the families wee the new year. They are having fun, but what about the soldiers? We''re defending and fighting for our country!. I don''t know why I came back. I''m exhausted, and I want to take a rest. I want to sleep well." Suddenly, Wisdom''s heart tightened when he heard what Zion had said. He had not experienced the life of a soldier, so naturally, he did now know the deep bond that Zion had with hisrades. However, he understood the sadness that Zion was experiencing right now. Then, Wisdom held his hand gently and whispered, "We''re going to be one year older after today." "Yeah, we''re growing up, huh?" Zion smiled as he said this. After that, Wisdom gave Zion a small bottle. "This is a sleeping perfume, and I developed this recently. Put it on your bedside and put a few flowers in it. After that, this scent will fill the room, so you can feel calm and fall asleep easily. Besides, the chemicals in the sleeping pills might be harmful. You''re still a young child, so your body can''t take it." Zion took the sleeping perfume and nodded. "Wisdom, don''t tell daddy and mommy about this, alright? I don''t want them to worry about it." "I can keep the secret for you, but you have to promise me to take good care of your body. If you can''t do that, I''ll tell them about this. I don''t know what they will do by then." Zion felt helpless when he heard Wisdom threatening him. "Let''s go and wee the New Year then. It''s almost 12 o''clock." Zion stuffed the perfume into his pocket and went downstairs. Meanwhile, Wisdom also packed up his things. It was New Year''s Eve today, so everyone gathered around the table in the living room. On the other hand, Brantley was sending new years blessings to everyone in the family. Mango and Nathaniel sat by the side. When they saw the childrene down, they smiled and said, "Deborah and Walter, I hope that both of you can give birth to a child and bring them here next year soon." Deborah''s face turned a little red after she heard what Mango said. "Hmm, we''ll let time run its cause then!" Walter held Deborah''s hand tightly as she replied. Suddenly, the clock chimed as it turned 12 o''clock. Then, everyone wished Brantley a ''Happy New Year''. Meanwhile, Brantley was so jovial that he was beaming with happiness. "Yeah! Wishing everyone a happy new year! Come on guys, here are your red envelopes." Brantley took out the red envelopes he prepared in advance and offered everyone one immediately. Mango and Nathaniel had also received one red packet each! This was the first time Mango had received a red packet from her elders since she was married. Thus, she could not help but feel happy and excited. "Darling, look! Grandpa gave me a red envelope." Mango smiled happily as she showed off to Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel took out a red envelope from his pocket and gave it to Mango, together with the one given by Brantley. "Here. I''m your husband, so I''m giving you a red packet as well." "Aww! Thanks, honey." Mango was overjoyed to receive a red packet. Zion and Wisdom saw it and quickly came over to wish their parents a happy new year. Naturally, they also received their red envelopes. "Go and greet your uncle and auntie." Nathaniel pointed to Walter and Deborah as he said so. After hearing this, the two children ran over happily. "Happy New Year, Uncle Walter and Aunt Deborah!" "Happy New Year to you too!" Walter was very happy that he quickly gave them the red packets. Meanwhile, Deborah also gave them hers. Walter thought that Zion and Wisdom would leave after giving them the red envelopes, but Zion continued, "Also, I wish both of you a happy new year on behalf of Rita." "Okay, fine, alright." Walter and Deborah gave him another red packet after hearing what he said. When he was done, Zion smiled and said, "We didn''t have time to attend your wedding ceremony yesterday. So, today, we wish that both of you will live happily together forever." Walter paused for a moment after hearing what Zion had said. Deborah immediatelyughed in reply. "Alright, I get it. I''ll give you another red packet, so thank you for your kind words." In a short while, Zion and Wisdom manage to get a lot of red packets from Walter. Then, Zion and Wisdom moved to another ce to greet the other adults. Mango could not help but smile when she saw that her children were a little joyful and mischievous. After the New Year''s Eve dinner, everyone went back to their rooms and rest. However, Mango and Nathaniel were more exhausted than the others as they took a flight to Creekside Cottage before this. After all of them fell asleep, the night became particrly quiet. When Brantley woke up the next morning, the Hans family hade over to greet him. Terrance and Mateo hade on behalf of the Hans family to visit Brantley. After they had greeted Brantley, Mango and the others also woke up. When the children came down, it became their turn to receive red packets from Terrance and Mateo. In the end, they were so happy that they went to greet the other rtives as well. Mateo and Terrance alsoughed when they saw their happy faces. "You guys are not young anymore, so you should probably get married soon. You all shouldn''t take this problem lightly, okay?" The Hans brothers nodded their heads upon hearing Brantley''s words. However, they could only leave this up to fate, so both of them couldn''t do anything about this. As soon as Mateo started talking to Brantley, he received a phone call. Then, he got up and said, "Mr. Xiao, I''ve got something to do in the military region, so I need to go back first." "Okay, go ahead." Of course, Brantley knew that how important military affairs were. When Nathaniel saw that Mateo had stood up, he quickly said, "Let me send you off, Mateo." After that, both of them walked outside. At the door, Nathaniel asked in a low voice, "Is Morgan all right?" "Nah, I don''t think it''s looking good as all the evidence we have is against him. Also, I heard that Mango is investigating something through the Dark Night Empire. Be careful, alright? Don''t get yourselves into trouble." Mateo''s said these words so softly that only Nathaniel could hear him. "s! I''m sure that things will get more problematic this year. You haven''t really retired from the military yet, and all the formalities are stuck in my hands. I do want to approve your retirement, but the superiors aren''t allowing me to do so. Nathan, please don''t do anything during this period of time. Although what I said may seem aloof, I still have to tell you that it''s important for you to behave for the time being. Morgan has gotten himself into serious trouble this time, and everyone knows you''ve got a good rtionship with him. If you also get into trouble, I don''t think that there''s hope to save him anymore." Nathaniel knew that Mateo was hinting at something, so his expression darkened. "What are they going to do with Morgan? Will they dismiss him from the military?" "Not necessarily. But if they manage to prove that the evidence we have is all true, I think that he''ll most likely be expelled from the army." However, a trace of heartache shed across Mateo''s gaze. Morgan had served and contributed greatly to the army throughout his life. However, this time, the superiors had cancelled all his contributions because of this incident. "What on earth happened?" Nathaniel was anxious to know the truth. He knew more than anyone else about Morgan''s feelings for the military service. "Don''t ask me about anything. You know, even if you ask, I can''t tell you anything. Sometimes, we should know our position well so that we will only ask the right questions. Well, I''m leaving now. Take good care of Mango." After saying that, Mateo got in the car and left. Nathaniel looked at Mateo leaving the ce and suddenly, he felt very upset. Meanwhile, Mango excused herself without waiting for Nathaniel toe back. Then, she saw Nathaniel smoking at the door with a gloomy expression on his face. "Why are you smoking again?" Mango directly extinguished the cigarette in Nathaniel''s hand while she scolded him. Nathaniel was slightly astonished because he only noticed that Mango hade out now. "Why did youe out?" "I came to take a look at you because you haven''te back. Has Mateo left?" "Yeah, he left already." Nathaniel smiled faintly, but there was a lingering worry under his eyes. "Is Morgan''s case veryplicated?" She also knew about Morgan''s issues. Nathaniel nodded in reply. "The main problem right now is that we don''t know what happened to him at all. We just know that our superiors have ced him under house arrest. Right now, I heard Mateo say that it''s very likely that Morgan will be expelled from the army. He also told me not to interfere with this, but... but we''re talking about Morgan here!" Mango understood how Nathaniel was feelingpletely. "You should take the children to the Eaves family to wish them a happy new year." Nathaniel paused after hearing what Mango had said. "Aren''t you afraid that they will suspect you?" "What should I be afraid of? My husband is honest, and I haven¡¯t done anything to break thew. The whole of Ocean City City knows the rtionship that we have with the Eaves family. If they suspect us just because we met up during the new year, let them be. I don''t care." Mango''s words warmed Nathaniel''s heart. "Tell grandpater then, and well take the children there." "All right." Mango nodded, and they entered the house. After speaking to Brantley, Mango and Nathaniel brought Zion and Wisdom to the Morgan''s house. Nathaniel was very cautious along the way, and Mango felt that he was ridiculous. "Do you have paranoia? How could you be so cautious only by driving a car?" Nathaniel said in a deep voice, "Do you still remember? Someone told us that the Bernard was going after you on New Year''s Eve, but today is the first day of the lunar year. He still hasn''t taken any action!" "Why do you mean by he hasn''t? Wisdom went missing, and Haniya was shot. But it''s a little strange that he didn''t do anything to me." Mango also furrowed her brows when she thought of this. Suddenly, she thought about Magnolia. Was Magnolia''s sudden return rted to Bernard? Bernard was a person who wanted nothing more than to kill Mango, so he had been targeting her frequently. Therefore, he would not abolish his missions easily unless he had to do so because something had happened. What could it be? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Was it rted to Magnolia? Why did Magnolia suddenlye here alone? A series of questions rang in Mango''s mind, but she could not find an answer. "Where did Magnolia go yesterday? Did Ned report to you before?" Nathaniel''s face darkened upon hearing Mango''s question. Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 "What''s wrong?" Mango saw that Nathaniel''s expression had changed, so her heart couldn''t help tighten at this. Nathaniel whispered, "Ned lost her." "Wait! She shook you off?" Mango was very surprised to hear this. Ned''s skill was not bad, and there had never been a problem of him following someone secretly. How could he lose Magnolia? Did Magnolia discover him? A series of questions ran through Mango''s mind, so she was in deep thought. Meanwhile, Zion lowered his head and continued ying with his phone. Wisdom saw that Zion''s condition had be much better, so he immediately knew that he slept wellst night. After all, Zion was under such immense pressure right now. Therefore, Zion continued to scroll through his phone while Wisdom continued to read his medical book. Thus, both of them were quiet. On the other hand, Mango did not ask any further as she didn''t want to discuss this issue in front of the kids. When their car arrived at the entrance of Morgan''s house, Mango noticed that there were more people guarding here than before. Nathaniel''s face froze, and then he got out of the car with the children. "I''m sorry, Captain Ye. We can''t let you in. This is an order from the higher-ups." The guards stopped them when Nathaniel wanted to enter. Nathaniel looked upset when he heard this. "What? Do you know who I am? How dare you stop me?" "Captain, I''m sorry. I know who you are, but now, this area is under surveince, so no one can enter in here." The guard was in a dilemma right now. On the other hand, Mango frowned and asked, "Our daughter is still inside. Can I bring her home?" "Yeah, I think we can allow that." The guard went inside and asked Rita what she wanted to do. Not long after, Rita came out. When she saw Nathaniel and Mango, she rubbed her eyes and said, "Daddy, mommy, I can''t go home with you guys. Bjorn has a fever, so I have to stay with him." Suddenly, Nathaniel felt touched. "Dear, think carefully. You haven''t seen us for a long time, and I don''t think anyone can enter Morgan''s house for quite some time after this." Right now, Nathaniel knew that the higher- ups were trying to stop the Eaves family from contacting anyone else as things had escted this way. At the thought of this, Nathaniel felt upset. Meanwhile, Rita looked at Zion and Wisdom. Then, she looked at Mango and said, "Mommy, are you going to me me for not choosing to stay by your side?" "No, I''m just worried about you." Suddenly, Mango clearly noticed that Rita had lost weight. Rita smiled, "It''s okay. Lonnie and Bjorn are watching over me, so I''ll be fine. But they need me now, so I can''t leave. I just hope that you won''t me me for this." "No, you''re so clever and sensible, so how can I me you? Call me if anything happens." "All right." Rita went in after saying a few more words with her family. Mango did not manage to see Esther this time. Therefore, she did not know what was going on inside, but she knew that the higher-ups would not punish Morgan''s wife and children. Even if Morgan had made a mistake, they would not do anything to his family. Now, they were only trying to prevent them from contacting anyone else as they didn''t want this situation to get even more complicated. After that, Nathaniel got onto the car along with Mango with an upset expression on his face. Suddenly, Zion said, "Mr. Ye, you should take mommy to Ango if you''re free." "What?" After hearing what Zion had said, Nathaniel was a little surprised, and Mango was dumbfounded. Then, Zion continued calmly, "Although I don''t know why Morgan is under house arrest, I think that this case is rted to the people in Ango. I know that mommy is close with Uncle Lebanon, right? Maybe you will find out the truth if you bring her there so that she can talk to him. Furthermore, Bernard has been targeting us. Why can''t we take the initiative to deal with him instead of hiding in Ocean City and give in to all his plots? He is a criminal that fled from our country! We can do nothing to him while we''re here because he has Lexis to protect him. But once you go to Ango, can''t you solve the problem there because you''ll have Lebanon protecting you? If you do that, he won''t be a threat to our family and our country anymore!" When Mango heard what her son had said, she was stunned! After all, Zion seemed to know much more than they did. On the other hand, Nathaniel was thinking about this problem as well." "We can go there, but we''re worried about you and Wisdom." "What''s there to worry about? I''ll be in the military area, and Zion will be going with you guys. They won''t dare to do anything to the Xiao family and the Hans family for now. Besides, I think that Uncle Lebanon needs your help more right now." Zion analysed the situation rationally like an adult. Well, Mango had to admit that this problem had suddenly be easier to solve thanks to Zion''s straightforward thinking. After hearing what Zion had said, Nathaniel and Mango thought about it for a moment, and they realised that this n could work. After all, they also wanted to go to Ango after the New Year, so it would make no difference if they left now. On the other hand, Zion wanted to know what Nathaniel was worried about. He whispered, "Mr. Ye, I know you''re worried about Morgan, but you can''t do anything even if you stay in Ocean City. There''s a special team responsible for every military case. We can''t get involved, and we can only wait for the results. Since that''s the case, you won''t be able to change anything. So, why don''t you do something practical to help him instead?" After hearing Zion''s advice, Nathaniel was a little embarrassed about himself. After all, he had been too anxious, so he hadn''t been thinking clearly. He had been distracted because of what had happened to Morgan. When they returned to the Xiao family, Terrance had already left. However, he had left some red packets for Zion and the rest of the family, including Mango. After that, Mango returned to her room to pack up her things. Suddenly, she received a call from Magnolia. Well, Mango was not surprised by this at all. Magnolia had arrived at Ocean City suddenly. Thus, no matter what she wanted to do, it would be much safer for her to contact Mango instead of anyone else. Thus, Mango clicked the answer button. "I thought you would call me when you got off the ne." Mango smiled faintly as she said. Magnolia replied helplessly, "Are those people following me your men?" "Hmm... yeah." "Oh, I thought they were their men." Magnolia let out a sigh of relief and replied. However, her words puzzled Mango. "Huh? Who are you referring to?" "When someone in Ango found out that I didn''t die, they chased me all the way here and wanted to kill me. Furthermore, Bettany got shot because she was helping me to escape, and she''s in a dangerous condition now. Anyway, I escaped back to Ocean City alone because I didn''t know where else I could go." Mango was shocked when she heard Magnolia''s exnation. "Wait! Who found out that you faked your death? The king of Ango? He''s your husband. Shouldn''t he be happy to find out that you''re alive instead?" "Mango, the political situation in Ango is currently a littleplicated, so I can''t exin them to you in a short time. I only hope you can arrange a ce for me now so that I can hide safely. Also, can you help me find out what happened to Bettany?" Magnolia''s request was quite reasonable. After all, Mango felt that she had exposed Magnolia while she was looking for Wisdom. Otherwise, people would not have found Magnolia since she had been faking her death for so many years. Therefore, why would she be exposed at this time?" Mango did not know what Magnolia had been hiding, but she had to save Magnolia! After all, Magnolia was her rtive, and she was someone Brantley missed the most. Brantley was already old. Just as he said, he did not have much time to live. Now, all he wanted to do was to find his eldest daughter to see how she was. If Mango could not even fulfil his little wish, she would feel apologetic for Brantley. "Why don''t you go back to the Xiao family then? Brantley misses you so much." Mango thought about this. The guards of the Xiao family were extremely strict. Naturally, they could protect Magnolia well if she returned there. However, Magnolia shook her head and rejected the offer. "No, I can''t go back! It''s dangerous if I go back because dad will end up dying because of me! I''ve never met him face to face, and I never had the chance to be a filial child to him. So, I can''t put him in danger!" Magnolia''s words warmed Mango''s heart. "I''ll ask Nathan to arrange a hideaway for you then." "Aren''t you going to ask me what I did or who I offended? What if you get into trouble for helping me? Aren''t you worried about that?" Mango paused for a moment upon hearing her words. Then, she smiled, "You''re my aunt and also my sister''s mother. Now that my mother is gone, I just want you to continue living well. Besides, I''m not scared of trouble! The Ye family isn''t a coward as well! Don''t worry because this is our territory. So, anyone who wants to harm you needs to go through us first!" Magnolia was moved after hearing what Mango had said. However, she was used to hiding her emotions, so she only said in a hoarse voice, "Thank you, Mango." "You''re wee. We''re family, after all. I''ll call youter, alright?" "Sure." After both of them hung up the call, Mango went to find Nathaniel and told him about what had happened to Magnolia. Nathaniel furrowed his brows when he heard what Mango had said. "What''s wrong? Is it troublesome to arrange a house for her?" "It''s not that. I want to know what happened in Ango. Magnolia has been involved in different situations there. So, even if someone discovered that she was alive, I''m sure that she could''ve fought her way out. Think about this carefully. She has been faking her death for so many years while expanding her forces, so has she never thought about the consequences of her actions? I''m sure that she was already prepared because someone would eventually expose her real identity." Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "Are you saying that Magnolia has some other motives of finding us?" "Well, I can''t say that for sure. However, I think that she appeared quite suddenly. Besides, perhaps she had no choice but toe back to Ocean City while leaving everything behind because she was facing some problems. On the other hand, she could''vee back to look for someone or something that she needs. Of course, these are all my guesses, and we have to meet her if we want to know the truth. Mango, if we go to Ango right now, we have to know what''s happening there. If not, we can''t make any rash decisions now." Mango nodded her head in agreement upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. However, they still prepared a ce for Magnolia to stay. Then, Mango requested to meet Magnolia personally. Thetter immediately agreed to her request. That night, Nathaniel brought Mango to the entrance of a vi. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When Magnolia saw their arrival, she carefully opened the door of the vi and let them in. On the other hand, Mango narrowed her eyes and remained silent when she saw how cautious Magnolia was. After they entered the vi, Magnolia asked someone to pour Mango and Nathaniel some tea. Then, she said with a smile, "Have a seat." Magnolia felt cold, as if she had just returned from outside. However, Mango did not speak. She picked up the teacup and sniffed it. "Hmm... this is some good tea." She smiled and took a sip of the tea after saying that. Then, Nathaniel asked directly, "Ms. Xiao, can I ask you a question?" Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Nathaniel has asked this question straightforwardly, so Magnolia was surprised. "Go ahead." She smiled faintly and picked up the teacup in front of her to take a sip of the tea. Nathaniel knew that he was asking this question abruptly, but he did not intend to avoid it. He asked, "Ms. Xiao, you''ve been involved inplicated situations in Ango all these years. Therefore, I want to ask you something. You''ve probably prepared a backup n in advance just in case someone exposed your real identity, right? So how did you end up in such a terrible situation?" When Magnolia heard Nathaniel''s question, her hand trembled, and a trace of pain shed across her eyes. "I did prepare a backup n indeed. Even if I''ve been exposed, I wouldn''t have ended up like this. But I didn''t one of my men to be a traitor. s, I was careless! If it weren''t for the traitor, I wouldn''t have ended up in such a sorry state." Nathaniel remained silent after hearing her exnation. Magnolia hade up with a good excuse by saying that she had a traitor in her troop. This could exin why she had ended up in such a terrible situation as well. However, everything was in a mess now, so he only trusted half of what Magnolia said. Therefore, he had to find out the truth of the incident himself. "Do you still not believe me?" Magnolia knew that Mango and Nathaniel would not believe her as she had appeared suddenly in Ocean City. She let out a bitterugh and said, "Ah, forget it. Just pretend that I didn''t look for you. I''ll deal with my problems myself!" "Aunt, we didn''t say that we wouldn''t help you, and we found a house for you too! However, Nathan and I want to go to Ango. After all, Bernard has been trying to kill me. I got the news that he would attack me on New Year''s Eve, but there has been no news about him. Therefore, I think that he would''ve made a move by now because of his personality. Also, you came back here at the same time, so we wanted to know more about your intentions." Mango said with a faint smile and said neutrally. On the other hand, Magnolia furrowed her brows tightly when she heard Mango''s exnation. "I''m afraid that Bernard has no time to kill you." "What do you mean?" Nathaniel and Mango were startled to hear this. Magnolia smiled coldly, "Bernard wanted to watch Lexis and Lebanon fight to the death and benefit from it. Not long ago, Lexis decided to expose the fact that Lebonan was gay. He did this to ruin the marriage between Lebanon and the daughter of the chancellor. However, Lebanon is my son, so he was prepared for this before Lexis could release this news. As soon as the news was released, Lebanon started a counterattack. During that time, they were fighting quite a fierce battle. At this moment, someone exposed Bernard''s identity. They told the public that he was Lebanon''s halfbrother, and Laney was his mother! Now the king has begun to investigate this issue, so he put Bernard under house arrest." Upon hearing this news, Mango and Nathaniel paused for a moment. They had already known Bernard''s identity beforehand, and they also thought about using his identity for the sake of Lebanon. If they did this, Lexis and Bernard would fight against each other. With this, Lebanon could have the chance to take a break amid this chaotic situation. However, they did not expect that the news to spread so fast. Suddenly, Nathaniel was the first person to realise what was going on. "Wait, Lebanon has been in the entertainment industry for so many years. He should know how to control the media!" Mango nodded in agreement. However, Magnolia said bitterly, "s! The king is not only investigating Bernard''s background, but he also put Lebanon and Lexis under house arrest." "Why?" Mango was confused. Then, Magnolia smiled bitterly and said, "The king doesn''t believe anyone. He doesn''t like Lexis and Lebanon, and now it''s been exposed that Bernard is his son. Once this matter is confirmed, there''s no need for Lebanon and Lexis to fight. Maybe the king will pass his throne directly to Bernard." "What? Why?" Mango felt that she couldn''t process all this information all at once. On the other hand, Magnolia looked to the outside and saw that it was snowing again. She did not speak, but Nathaniel suddenly understood something after hearing the tone of her voice. "Did the king deliberately allow Lebanon to fight with Lexis?" "What? How is that possible?" Mango was astonished and asked, "How could he do that on purpose? Lebanon and Lexis are both his sons!" "Nothing is precious for the king, including his sons. He wanted to watch Lexis and Lebanon fight against each other. All these years, Lexis has be more powerful in the country. Therefore, he needed someone to maintain the bnce." Magnolia replied indifferently to Mango. Then, in a self- deprecating manner, she said, "I always thought that it was good for me to fake my death. But now I found out that the king may have already known the truth a long time ago. The reason why he didn''t expose me was for Lebanon''s sake. Lebanon is my son. As long as the king ns to let Lebanon seize power to control Lexis, no one will say anything. Well, at least, he''ll secretly support me and help Lebanon win over the throne. In this way, even if everyone doesn''t think Lebanon will win, Lebanon will still be able to be on par with Lexis." Mango did not understand anything about politics. Weren''t Lebanon and Lexis both the sons of the king? The king had made Lebanon came back to fight over the throne to prevent Lexis'' forces from growing too powerful? What did this mean? On the other hand, Nathaniel already understood this situation. "The king loves his throne the most. To put it bluntly, he doesn''t want to pass his throne to anyone else, so he wants his son to fight each other to bnce each other''s power. This is the way of the emperor. He needs to ensure that everyone has almost equal power." Nathaniel understood it so quickly, so Magnolia was a little amazed. Then, she smiled, "Men know each other very well indeed. I thought I faked my death sessfully all these years, but I didn''t expect that the king had nned all this out since the beginning. He has been nning this since the moment I died. He allowed Lebanon to go out for so many years, and he knew the rtionship between Lebanon and Alfred. He didn''t ask anything, and he let their feelings develop stronger. Finally, he allowed Bernard to kill Alfred. This triggered Lebanon, so thetter moved back and starting seizing power so that he could get revenge for Alfred. Thus, the king had calcted every step since he knew what everyone was thinking. I suddenly feel a little scared. If he wanted me to die, I would have never lived until now. But now, a traitor has appeared among my men, and the traitor is the king''s subordinate. This time, he wants to kill me!" Magnolia said these words with a sad tone. She was in despair because her husband wanted her to die! Furthermore, her husband was not someone powerful. At this thought, Mango and Nathaniel fell silent. They did not want to get involved in the political conditions of Ango and the battle for the throne, but now, they had to intervene now. "Well, ording to what you said, this king sounds like someone scary." "Yeah, he is." Magnolia nodded and did not say anything else. Suddenly, Nathaniel didn''t doubt her that much anymore. If Magnolia''s words were true, it would be easy for the king to get rid of her as he had such a powerful influence in Ango. But why would he do this? Why did the king want to kill Magnolia? Mango''s mind was filled with questions, and she suddenly remembered something. "Auntie, I''ve always wanted to ask you this. Do you know who kidnapped you and brought you out of Ocean City?" Magnolia paused for a moment before she shook her head. "I don''t know. I was adopted by an ordinary family, and I also thought they were my biological parents. Besides, I only realised that I wasn''t their biological child when I saw their adoption certificate. However, they treated me quite well!" Magnolia became a little upset after she finished speaking. "I started to find out more about myself. Finally, I found out that I was the daughter of the Xiao family in Ocean City." After hearing this, Mango paused for a moment but did not say anything. The two of them sat down and continued talking for a while. Then, Mango gave the address of the house to Magnolia. It was the original house that Desmond had lived in. After Magnolia thanked Mango and Nathaniel, both of them left. Then, Nathaniel held Mango''s hand and asked in a deep voice, "What do you think?" "I don''t believe everything she said, but I think she wasn''tpletely lying either." Nathaniel paused upon hearing her words. Then, he smiled and parted her hair on her forehead. "You are so straightforward. I thought you would trust her because she''s your aunt." "Nah, how is that possible? I''m not a child anymore. Can I believe whatever people say?" Mango red at Nathaniel. However, to Nathaniel, she looked charming right now. Therefore, Nathaniel gulped, and there was a trace of desire in his gaze. However, they were currently in a critical situation, so he had to control his desires. "Which do you think is fake?" "She ims that she doesn''t know her identity, but I think what she saying is full of loopholes!" Mango did not know why Magnolia did not want to tell her who had kidnapped her, but Mango could sense that thetter knew the truth. Not only did she know who that person was, but she was also very clear on the person''s background. This was what Mango''s sixth sense was telling her, but she could not confirm that this was true. Then, Nathaniel held her tightly in his arms and kissed her gently with his thin lips. He said softly, "Well, this was already a mystery. If she knew who the other party was and did not take any actions for so many years, let alonee back to find Brantley, this means that this is suspicious. So, if we leave now, it would be dangerous for grandpa as he would be in Ocean City alone." Mango was tempted by Nathaniel''s seductive kiss, but she was shocked by what he said. "Are you afraid that she''ll hurt your grandfather?" "I don''t know, but I have to be on guard." Nathaniel knew that what he said was a little coldblooded, but he had no choice. They were in a critical time right now, so he had to be careful. Mango fell silent after hearing what he had said. She did not want to think about Magnolia''s evil ns and her hidden dark side. After all, she was Brantley''s only daughter. Therefore, Mango hoped that Magnolia could spend more time with him before he passed away, and this was all she wished for as well. However, Nathaniel''s words were also correct. What if Magnolia had bad intentions towards Brantley? On the other hand, they were father and daughter that were rted by blood. Could Magnolia really do something to her own father? Mango did not know the truth. Hence, she felt upset and worried. "Well, let''s just see what happens then. Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone hurt Brantley." After all, Brantley was the person Mango cared about the most. Hence, Nathaniel would do anything so that Mango would not be upset. When they got in the car and drove towards the Xiao family, Nathaniel received a phone call. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was from Ned. "Mr. Ye, Magnolia went out, and our men followed her. However, instead of going to Desmond''s residence, she went to the Hans family." Mango when started when she heard what Ned had said. Why did Magnolia go to the Hans family? Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 "The Hans family?" Nathaniel frowned as he did not expect that. Then, he tilted his head and looked at Mango. When he saw that Mango was surprised, he could not help but whisper, "Continue following her." "Yes." After Nathaniel hung up the call, the two of them were silent. Suddenly, Mango''s body trembled slightly. Was the Hans family involved in this issue? No! Mango did not want the Hans family to get caught up in this mess! After all, she cared about her mother''s family the most! Suddenly, Nathaniel said, "Why don''t we go to the Hans family too?" "What?" Mango was a little surprised to hear what he had said. When Nathaniel saw how confused his wife was, he felt a little upset for her. "Mango, we can visit them on the first day of the new year." "But didn''t Mateo already go to my grandpa''s house?" Mango was puzzled when she heard Nathaniel''s suggestion. However, Nathaniel hugged her said in a distressed tone, "Mateo and Brantley came to visit us, but we never visited them, right? They are your maternal family, so you can tell them that you want to go back and apany them because you miss them. I think he won''t refuse. Instead, he''ll be very happy, yeah? Maybe we can sleep over there tonight if you want." Mango became excited once she heard what Nathaniel had said. "Yeah! You''re right! I can go back to the Hans family." "Haha! You''re so silly!" Nathaniel knew how much Mango cared about the Hans family. She did not want the Hans family to have anything to do with Magnolia. However, unfortunately, things would never go the way she wanted. At this thought, he could only hug Mango tightly. "Mango." "Hmm?" "I want to kiss you." When Mango heard what Nathaniel had said, her mind went nk, and she couldn''t hear anything he was saying. After all, ever since she knew that Magnolia had gone to the Hans family, her mind was a mess. In fact, her brain couldn''t process anything right now because she was too anxious. Hence, Nathaniel did not say anything else and immediately kissed Mango. Mango was startled for a moment, and then his kiss swept her off her feet. During their kiss, Nathaniel panted a little. When he let go of Mango, he saw Mango was also panting rapidly. Her blushing face made his imagination go wild. Suddenly, he desired her so much. However, now that they were in such a dire situation, Nathaniel also knew that he could only suppress himself. "Let''s go to the Hans family? Okay?" Nathaniel''s voice was husky as he was trying to hold himself back. Right now, Mango felt more rxed. No matter what would happen in the future, Nathaniel would always stay by her side, wouldn''t he? At this thought, she suddenly felt more energized. "Alright, then." After all, she couldn''t solve this problem if she continued to avoid it. If Magnolia had something to do with the Hans family, Mango had to find out what the truth was. When Nathaniel saw that Mango had calmed down, he felt much more relieved. Then, both of them drove towards the Hans family. However, both of them still felt stuffy in the car. Mango nced at Nathaniel and felt that he was sweating, so she could not help butugh. "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel did not understand why Mango was suddenlyughing at him. "Nah, it''s nothing." The corners of Mango''s lips were slightly curved up, and she appeared to be in a better mood now. After that, Nathaniel stretched out his hand and grabbed Mango. On the other hand, Mango wanted to pull her hand out, but she failed to do so. "Stop it! Drive carefully." Nathaniel did not say anything, but his expression became much gentler. When they reached the Hans family, the butler was startled. "Miss, Sir, you''re back? Why did youe back at this hour?" "What? Do we have to make an appointment in advance when we want toe home? Is Mateo busy now?" Although Mango was smiling, she had a sharp gaze on her face right now. The old butler was slightly confounded when he heard Mango''s reply as he didn''t expect her to look so serious. Then, he said, "No, Mr. Hans isn''t busy. But it''s just..." "Just what?" It was still snowing outside, but Mango''s nced at the butler with a colder gaze. Thus, the old butler was so scared that he did not know what to say. Then, Nathaniel whispered, "Well, today is the first day of the new year. Let''s not scare the butler too much, alright? Come on, we''ll go in now." When the butler heard what Nathaniel had said, he did not dare to stop them. Then, Nathaniel and Mango walked in. Meanwhile, Terrance was sitting in the living room in deep thought. Thus, he didn''t even notice Mango when she hade in. Nathaniel nced at the coffee table, and there were two teacups on the table. Obviously, someone hade here before them as the tea in the teacup was still hot. Did the guest just leave, or were they still here? Mango saw the same scene as well. "Terrance, what''s wrong? What are you thinking about? Do you have a guest?" Mango sat down across Terrance as she asked. When she asked this, Terrance finally came back to his senses. However, he was slightly stunned when he saw Mango. "Mango? When did youe?" "I just arrived. Why are you in a daze?" Mango asked as she observed Terrance. It was obvious that he wasn''t in his best condition right now. "Oh, it''s nothing. I was just thinking about something. Is Nathan here too? Have a seat! Hey, get someone to change the teacups and brew a new pot of tea!" Terrance warmly weed them and ordered the butler to get some tea for them. After all, Terrance liked to drink tea no matter what time it was. On the other hand, Nathaniel did not refuse. However, Mango looked at Terrance and asked with a smile, "Terrance, did a gueste by just now?" "Huh? Ah, yes. Someone came just now." Terrance''s answered them with a stiff expression. "Who? Do I know the person? I came here to visit you because it''s the first day of the new year, so I also want to get to know your guest. You know, I''m running a film and televisionpany no, and I need some connections. Please, Terrance, you have to help me." Mango requested naturally. On the other hand, Terrance felt a little uneasy and said, "This person is an old friend of mine, and he isn''t someone in the entertainment industry. So, I don''t think that he can help you in any way. When both of us are free in the future, I''ll introduce you to some people in the industry, and I promise you that they will be useful connections! Besides, don''t you have Nathan? What else can I help you with him around? Haha!" As Terrance spoke, heughed at himself. Mango also smiled in reply, but she felt a little upset. It seemed that Magnolia had stopped by, but Mango did not know whether she had left or not. However, based on what Terrance had said, it appeared that he didn''t want to tell her anything now. Plus, he even avoided the topic. At this thought, Mango felt gloomy. She always thought that Terrance would always support her. Therefore, she thought that he would always stand by her no matter what problems she faced. However, right now, she realized that it was only her wishful thinking. When Nathaniel saw this, he held Mango''s hand tofort her. "Terrance, I want to bring Mango out for a walk." Nathaniel''s words caught Terrance off guard. "Why are you going out for a walk now? It''s snowing outside, and it''s such a cold day! Why don''t both of you stay at home and drink some hot tea instead?" Nathaniel smiled when he heard Terrance''s answer and reply, "I said I want to take Mango on a trip abroad." "Go abroad? What are you nning to do?" Then, Terrance looked at Mango and said worriedly, "It''s not safe outside now, so it''s better for both of you to stay at home without going anywhere." Mango looked at Terrance and smiled before replying, "Terrance, I heard that the scenery in Ango isn''t bad. I met a friend there, so I wanted to go over and take a look." "No way!" Suddenly, Terrance''s objected to their idea with a loud voice and eximed in an upset expression. Hence, Mango was shocked to hear how emotional he sounded. "What''s wrong with you, Terrance? Why are you so angry?" Mango was a little frightened of Terrance right now. Only then did Terrance realize that he had acted too emotionally just now. Then, he picked up the teacup in front of him and took a sip, only to find that the tea had be cold. "Don''t you understand what I said? I said that it isn''t peaceful outside this year, so you should just stay at home. You''ve already gone through so many hardships, so why can''t you learn your lesson? Besides, Nathan can only protect you once! Do you think he can protect you for a lifetime? You aren''t young anymore., Listen to me, alright? You should stay at home. You can''t go anywhere." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mango''s eyes were fixed on Terrance as he spoke. Although his expression was somewhat natural, something seemed to be amiss. He looked worried, but eventually, he suppressed his true feelings. This was definitely suspicious! Did Magnolia say something to Terrance? Mango really wanted to know the truth right now. Just as she was about to speak, Nathaniel said, "Well, Terrance, Mango did not just suddenly decide to go to Ango. It''s just that someone found her and told us that she''s his younger sister. We''re also a little confused, so we''re nning to go there and see what''s going on. Did Mango''s father date another woman too apart from her mother?" "Nonsense! My eldest brother has only a wife in his life, so how can Mango have other siblings? That''s nonsense! Don''t listen to the person, Mango." Terrance''s face turned pale as he eximed. "But, both that person and Mango have done a DNA test. The results are very simr." Nathaniel dropped a bombshell again. Then, Terrance visibly nched after he heard Nathaniel''s remark. "I told you that you shouldn''t believe that! What are both of you nning to do? Do you want to have siblings? Who are you now? There are too many people waiting to harm you now! Anyway, it''s only a test report, so anyone can fake it easily. Are both of you in your right mind right now?" There was nothing wrong with Terrance''s exnation, but there was definitely something amiss about him. Well, perhaps Terrance was worried about them, but he was also trying to stop them from going to Ango. So, why was he doing this? After all, Magnolia''s motive was simple. She hoped that Mango and Nathaniel could help her to find Bettany. At least, this was what Magnolia told them. In fact, Magnolia should''vee to visit Terrance for the same reason. However, why did Terrance refuse to let Mango and Nathaniel go to Ango after Magnolia had visited him? Mango could not figure this out. On the other hand, Nathaniel knew that Terrance was worried about Mango as thetter''s hands were trembling. After all, Terrance couldn''t hide nor disguise hi real emotions. He was indeed worried about Mango. Therefore, Nathaniel guessed that perhaps Terrance knew someone that both he and Mango didn''t. Furthermore, This could also be the reason that Magnolia had faked her death for so many years. However, Terrance did not intend to tell him or Mango about Magnolia''s secret. Hence, Nathaniel''s gaze darkened when he suddenly understood something. Why did Magnolia fake her own death for so many years? Furthermore, what secret was Terrance desperately trying to hide from Mango? Nathaniel did not understand the situationpletely, but he wanted to find out the truth. At this moment, Mango suddenly picked up her teacup and looked at it. Then, she smiled, "Terrance, is your visitor a woman? Is she your blind date? Are you dating her now?" As she said this, she passed the teacup with a lipstick stain to Terrance, only to see that Terrance had turned pale from shock and fear. After all, Terrance couldn''t hide nor disguise his real emotions. He was indeed worried about Mango. Therefore, Nathaniel guessed that perhaps Terrance knew someone that both he and Mango didn''t. Furthermore, This could also be the reason that Magnolia had faked her death for so many years. However, Terrance did not intend to tell him or Mango about Magnolia''s secret. Hence, Nathaniel''s gaze darkened when he suddenly understood something. Why did Magnolia fake her own death for so many years? Furthermore, what secret was Terrance desperately trying to hide from Mango? Nathaniel did not understand the situationpletely, but he wanted to find out the truth. At this moment, Mango suddenly picked up her teacup and looked at it. Then, she smiled, "Terrance, is your visitor a woman? Is she your blind date? Are you dating her now?" As she said this, she passed the teacup with a lipstick stain to Terrance, only to see that Terrance had turned pale from shock and fear. Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 "Terrance, you''re hiding something from me!" Mango said this firmly without questioning him. However, her face was a little downcast, and a trace of pain shed across her eyes. Suddenly, Terrance knew that Nathaniel and Mango had prepared themselves before entering his house. After all, they had probably known that something was up. Then, he sighed, "Mango, there are some things that I don''t want you to know." "But... I''m already involved in this!" "Then, you should drop this issue. I''m willing to give up anything so that you won''t be involved in this mess! You should spend the rest of your life happily with the people you love, and the Hans family and the Xiao family will take care of these troubles. Be obedient and pretend that nothing happened, alright? Just live a good life with Nathan and your kids." Nathaniel sighed when he heard Terrance''s words. "Terrance, I know that you have Mango to have an ideal life. But, do you think that Mango can pull herself out of this abyss? She never wanted to get involved in these troubles when she married me! Has she ever messed with someone else? We can''t solve this problem by avoiding this! Terrance, she has a right to know the truth. Once she does, we can at least prepare ourselves against any danger. After all, if she is still clueless, other people will end up using her! What do you think?" Nathaniel''s words were reasonable, but Terrance did not waver this time. He looked at Nathaniel and Mango before he closed his eyes. Suddenly, he looked exhausted right now. "Stop talking now, alright? I''m tired. If you want to stay, ask the butler to prepare a room for you. If you want to go back, leave as soon as possible." "What? Terrance!" Mango never expected Terrance to act this indifferently. However, Nathaniel stopped her. This was because when Nathaniel looked at Terrance, thetter had a determined and stubborn expression on his face even though he looked tired. After all, Terrance really did not intend to tell them anything. "We''ll stay here tonight then." "All right." After that, Terrance nodded and ordered the butler to clean up the room. Then, he said wearily, "I''m tired. I''ll go back to my room and rest. Both of you can make yourselvesfortable, alright?" "Terrance!" Mango still wanted to say something, but Terrance waved his hand to stop her from talking. Then, he pushed the wheelchair and entered his room. At this moment, various thoughts were running through Nathaniel''s mind. What was the secret Terrance was hiding? Why was he so determined to not tell Mango the truth? On the other hand, Mango became anxious. "Nathan, are you going to just stand by and watch him ignore us?" "Well, if he doesn''t want to tell you about it, you''ll never find out the truth from him! You have to know that he used to be a soldier and received special training. So, he''s quite tight-lipped." Mango became more depressed after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "Why did Magnolia want to see Terrance? Also, what did they talk about? Urgh! Why is Terrance acting like this?" A series of questions ran through in Mango''s mind. "I don''t know, but I think that it had something to do with the Hans family. Otherwise, he wouldn''t act like this! Perhaps this issue involves you as well. After all, I can tell that Terrance is really worried about you." Obviously, Mango could see this as well! Therefore, she felt anxious and upset because she could tell how worried Terrance was. She wanted to share some of the burdens that the Hans family had, but now she was like a headless chicken. Hence, she did not know what she should do. Meanwhile, Nathaniel sensed her anxiety, so he gently took her into his arms and whispered, "Don''t worry, we''ll find out the truth as long as we keep searching." "But, I''m worried about him!" "Terrance is also worried about you. Let''s go to the room and rest first." Nathaniel said as he knew that it was useless to stay in the living room. After that, Mango sighed and made a phone call to Brantley to tell him that she would spend the night at the Hans family''s house. This way, Brantley and the children would not worry about her. After entering the bedroom, Mango looked at the same furnishings as before. There was not even a speck of dust in the room. Thus, she knew that the Hans family had been cleaning her room. The Hans family was her father''s family. She always felt that she belonged here, but today, she felt gloomy. "Nathan, how are our aunt and the Hans family rted?" "I don''t know." Nathaniel answered as he really did not know. If Magnolia had a good rtionship with the Hans family, why did shee to ask for help thiste? However, why else would shee to the Hans family other than to ask for help? Also, what identity did Magnolia use toe forward to the Hans family? Was she using her own identity, or was she pretending to be Queena? At this thought, Nathaniel suddenly became alert. "Mango, Magnolia and your mother have quite simr appearances. So, which identity do you think she will use to look for Terrance?" Mango paused for a moment, as if she had finally figured this out. "Wait, are you trying to tell me that she came to talk to Terrance by using my mother''s identity? This can''t be! My mother has passed away, and he knows about it too. If she wants to use Queena''s identity, she has to exin why she''s alive, right? After all, my mother and my father''s body exploded together, didn''t they?" Nathaniel''s brows furrowed when he heard what Mango had said. "Even if Magnolia used my mother''s identity and cheated him with a perfect excuse, how could he not let me know? It makes no sense." Nathaniel fell silent once more upon hearing Mango''s guess. After all, Mango was right. If Magnolia really disguised herself and lied to Terrance about she being Queena, Terrance would definitely want Mango to know. This meant that Magnolia had definitely met Terrance using her own identity! If that was the case, wouldn''t Terrance be curious about the truth? Why didn''t he ask Mango whether Brantley had lost a daughter previously? After all, Magnolia and Queena were around the same age, and Queena''s lover was Dennis. Furthermore, neither Dennis nor Terrance knew when Magnolia was kidnapped. So, the only one who knew about this matter was Brantley. Both Dennis and Terrance wererades, so it would be possible for them to find out about this. However, Brantley would never tell his children about this. Therefore, if Magnolia told Terrance that she was Queena''s twin sister, Terrance would investigate the truth instead of hiding it from Mango. ording to Terrance, he did not wish Mango to go to Ango, so this meant that Terrance knew about the condition in Ango as well. So, what was going on? The more Nathaniel thought about it, the more confused he became. On the other hand, Mango was also puzzled. What were they trying to hide from her? Also, Terrance said that he would do anything to get her out of this mess. Why did he have to do this? What on earth was going on here? Was Magnolia the reason why Bernard kept targeting Mango continuously? Furthermore, was this problem rted to Terrance as well? Mango had a lot of questions, but she couldn''t figure anything out. Hence, she felt that her mind was in a mess! On the other hand, Nathaniel felt distressed when he saw how confused Mango was. "Well, don''t think about it. I''m sure we''ll cross this bridge when we get there, so we''ll figure out the truth when the timees. Besides, I feel upset whenever I see you like this!" Nathaniel pulled Mango onto his thigh as heforted her. His wife seemed to have gotten plumper recently. Nathaniel thought to himself as he could feel Mango''s weight on his thigh. Suddenly, Mango felt a stiffness under her body, and she knew that Nathaniel was craving for her. Furthermore, Nathaniel''s scent was lingering around her, so Mango felt drunk as well. It was still snowing outside. Although there was a heater in the room, Mango was afraid of the cold, so she shrank into Nathaniel''s arms. "Nathan, I''m cold!" She did not know whether she was cold physically or mentally. However, her hands and feet were freezing, and she felt as if a cold wind was enveloping her. Thus, Nathaniel held her tightly in his arms. "No matter what happens, you''ve got me, the children, grandpa and Walter, right?" Nathaniel said this knew that she was feeling sad. However, Mango''s mood did not seem to improve much. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When Nathaniel saw that his wife was still upset, he pressed her onto the bed dominantly and kissed her hard. "Nathan, urn..." Mango was caught off guard by his kisses. She wanted to push him, but Nathaniel sped her hands on the top of her head so she could not move at all. Therefore, she could only give herself to him. Soon, Mango gave in and wallowed in Nathaniel''s needs. Nathaniel had taken over her mindpletely, so Mango couldn''t think about anything else. Hence, she could allow Nathaniel to do whatever he wanted. After everything was over, Mango fell asleep from exhaustion. Nathaniel wanted to smoke, but he knew that Mango could not stand the smell of cigarettes. Thus, he got up and took a shower. Then, he tucked Mango in before walking down the stairs. The light was still on in the living room, but Terrance was gone. The butler and the servants were both asleep as well. Then, Nathaniel lit a cigarette and exhaled a mouthful of smoke, but he saw that the lights over in the living room were on. Well, Dennis'' studio should be located around there. After all, Nathaniel remembered that Mango had told her about this before. He pondered for a moment and then walked over. The door of the painting room was not closed. SO, Nathaniel nced inside and saw Terrance sitting in a wheelchair while looking at Dennis'' painting. He examined at the murals on the wall one by one, and then looked at the manuscripts in his hands. When Terrance heard noisesing behind him, he did not turn back but whispered, "Is Mango asleep?" "Yeah, she is." Nathaniel had thrown on a bathrobe casually, so it couldn''tpletely cover his muscr chest. Therefore, he looked incredibly seductive right now. Terrance nced at him and frowned. He did not say anything, but he looked at Dennis'' painting and said, "If my father hadn''t died suddenly, my mother wouldn''t have asked Dennis to join the army. If he hadn''t joined the army, he should be living happily with his wife now. After all, he''s such a romantic man. However, the cruel war eventually destroyed a family of painters." Then, Nathaniel looked at these paintings of Dennis. To be honest, the paintings were really good. Just as Terrance said, if Dennis did not join the army, thetter probably would have be a famous painter. Unfortunately, many things were unexpected. Thus, he suppressed his emotions and looked at Terrance while various thoughts were running in his mind. Terrance did not hear Nathaniel saying anything, but he smelled the smoke. So, he said faintly, "Give me one." Nathaniel was slightly startled when he heard this. He knew Terrance smoked, but thetter wasn''t addicted to smoking, so he would not smoke at home. Furthermore, he would not smoke in Dennis'' studio. Therefore, it seemed that he was in a terrible mood now. Hence, Nathaniel lit a cigarette and handed it to Terrance without asking anything. Soon, the smell of cigarette smoke wafted around Terrance. However, the hazy smoke could not hide Terrance''s sad eyes. He looked at Dennis'' paintings in front of him and suddenly abruptly, "Do you know about my other brother?" Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Nathaniel was startled when he heard Terrance''s question. He thought Terrance was thinking of Dennis when he looked at the painting, but he did not expect thetter to change topic out of the blue. "Are you talking about Barack Hans?" Nathaniel asked subconsciously. It suddenly urred to him that Mango''s father, Dennis was the oldest child. Besides him, Mateo was the third child, and Terrance was the youngest child. It seemed that he had never heard the Hans family mention anything about Barack, so no one had heard of Barack''s name before. "He has been removed from our family tree for a long time, so we can''t remember him. Sometimes, I even think that our family only has three sons." Terrance forced a smile and drew the smoke into his mouth as he said this. However, he ended up choking before the smoke, so he started coughing. When Nathaniel saw this, he poured a ss of water and handed it to him. Hence, Terrance took a sip of water to suppress the cough. Then, he looked at the paintings on the wall and said, "In fact, like my eldest brother, he liked painting, travel and photography. However, he liked having freedom more. Also, Dennis and Barack are twins." Nathaniel was dumbstruck when he heard this. Were Dennis and Barack twins? Nathaniel had never thought about this possibility! After that, Terrance looked at Nathaniel, who was in surprise and smiled, "Everyone thought that Mango could give birth to a pigeon pair is because of the Ye family''s genes. But, no one knows that the Hans family also has twins. However, the probability of the Hans family having twins is not high, so only a few people know about it." Nathaniel did not interrupt Terrance. This was indeed a little unexpected, but it was not difficult to ept. Well, if Mango''s family had no history of giving birth to twins, she would not have given birth to a pair of fraternal twins, even if Nathaniel''s family had a history of doing so. Thus, he could not help but think of their miscarried child. The child seemed to have been a single baby. Hence, even if there were gic factors involved, it didn''t mean that Mango would give birth to twins everytime. Hence, Nathaniel did not speak, but Terrance continued, "Dennis and Barack were twins. At that time, my father was excited to hear this. After all, my father had always liked his life in the military. He even thought that if he gave birth to a son, he would train his sons to be soldiers from a young age. So, when he learned that he had two sons at a time, my father was very happy, and he trained them personally. Dennis was calm and obedient, but Barack was rebellious and naughty. Thus, Barack''s always disliked our father''s training." "However, my mother thought that we only needed one son to continue their father''s career. Their eldest son was steady and obedient, and my father had high expectations of him. On the other hand, my mother thinks that as long as Barack is happy, she wouldn''t force him to do anything that he doesn''t like." A trace of sadness shed across Terrance''s face as he brought this up. On the other hand, Nathaniel put out the almost-finished cigarette in his hand. He looked at Terrance and asked, "Are the paintings here painted by Barack? Not Dennis?" Terrance was slightly startled as he did not expect Nathaniel to ask such a question. However, he shook his head and said, "Of course not. Dennis is not a despicable viin who steals the works of others. Dennis painted thosendscape paintings, but Barack painted the rest of the portraits." Nathaniel was slightly stunned when he heard what Terrance had said. He remembered Mango telling him that Dennis mostly paintedndscapes, and thetter barely painted portraits. Hence, the only person that he had ever painted was Queena, who was also his mother-inw. Therefore, Nathaniel was surprised to hear what Terrance had said. "He only painted one person." "Yes, is the person Queena?" Terrance looked at Nathaniel and said wryly, "Do you think that Dennis broke up with Queena so that he could the army?" "You mean, Dennis and Barack fell in love with Queena at the same time, so Dennis decided to give her up?" Different thoughts were running in Nathaniel''s mind right now. Well, Terrance had to admit that Nathaniel was smart. "Mateo and I, and even the entire Hans family, thought the same. However, a woman who looked exactly like Queena came to me today. Then, I knew the reason behind his actions." Nathaniel had already guessed what Terrance was going to say. "She is Magnolia, who is Mango''s aunt and Queena''s twin sister." "Looks like you and Mango know quite a lot of things." Terrance was not surprised at all, but he forced a smile nheless. "But, at that time, no one knew that Queena had a twin sister. Therefore, both Dennis and Barack didn''t know about this as well." After hearing what Terrance had said, thoughts started running in Nathaniel''s mind again. "Terrance, what do you mean? Are you saying that Dennis loved Queena, while Barack loved Magnolia? But both of them thought that the twodies were the same person, so the guys were giving way to each other?" Actually, Nathaniel''s guess was pretty close, but it was still incorrect. Then, Terrance took another deep breath and said, "The twins in the Hans family fell in love with twins in the Xiao family at the same time, didn''t they? Unfortunately, my brothers didn''t know they were twins and thought they were the same person. Barack met Magnolia when he travelled abroad and fell in love with her at first sight. Unfortunately, she didn''te back with him. When he came back, he thought that the woman he loved got together with Dennis, so he hit Queena in front of Dennis. What happened after that? Dennis was so furious at that time, so he had a big fight with Barack. Our mother finally persuaded them to stop fighting, but both of them grew apart of each other since then." After that, Terrance took a deep breath and continued, "Barack was so angry that he wanted to go overseas and rx. Hence, he went to Ango and met Magnolia there instead. However, when he met her again, she was concerned about him. Even though he felt terrible about her cheating on him, he didn''t want to bring the issue up since Magnolia never talked about it. However, during that period, he confined Magnolia. After all, he thought that as long as Magnolia was by his side, she couldn''t be with Dennis. When they had a child, he would marry Magnolia, so that Dennis wouldn''t stand a chance anymore. However, he was too paranoid. So, Magnolia couldn''t bear with his domineering attitude, so she ran away." "However, he couldn''t find Magnolia anywhere, so he returned home in the end. Then, he discovered that Queena and Dennis were in love. So, he became very mad and had a big fight with Dennis in front of our parents. He even showed Dennis their intimate images. At that time, Dennis was dumbfounded. He never thought that his beloved woman would have such a close rtionship with his biological brother. For a moment, he couldn''t ept it." Nathaniel frowned slightly after hearing what Terrance had said. "How is that possible? If Dennis and Queena were together all the time, didn''t he know that Queena couldn''t have been with his brother?" "Well, coincidentally, Queena went overseas for an exchange program, so she was not around too." Terrance smiled bitterly at this when he said this. If this incident hadn''t happened around the same time, both of them wouldn''t have ended up fighting this badly. Nathaniel was feeling a little upset when he heard this. After all, Dennis and Queena were star-crossed lovers. "Is that why Dennis joined the army?" Then, Terrance nodded his head and said, "At that time, our father was on a mission outside. He only came back and stayed for a night. When he saw Dennis and Barack fighting over a woman, he red up and ordered the two of them not to have anything to do with Queena anymore. If they didn''t listen, he would chase them out of the Hans family. Barack became very stubborn and angry at that time. He said that he wouldn''t care if he wasn''t a part of the Hans family, but he''d never give up on his beloved woman in his life. Hence, our father was infuriated at that time." "The next day, our father went for a mission, and Dennis began to avoid Queena. However, he was hesitant and upset. He had let go of Queena reluctantly as he thought that Queena and Barack had already lived together, so he shouldn''t get in the way of their rtionship. So, Dennis told my mother that he was going to join the army. My mother knew what he wanted to do, so she said nothing else. She submitted the military application form for Dennis, but all of us didn''t expect that our father sacrificed himself in the mission." "Dennis was the first son. Hence, because of our father''s sacrifice, he skipped a lot of examinations and directly joined the army. Dennis felt that since things had already turned out this way, there was no need to make things clear to Queena. Everyone avoided talking about it, so he took the initiative to fulfil Barack''s wish. He thought that they would understand, but everyone didn''t expect that things would go wrong. After all, none of them knew that Magnolia existed." Terrance sighed as he brought this matter up. Then, Nathaniel asked, "Terrance, did you know that Magnolia existed before this?" "I didn''t know until today." Nathaniel was startled when he heard Terrance''s reply. "Did shee looking for you just for this matter?" "Yes." Terrance nodded his head in reply. "Why did shee to look for you after so many years?" Nathaniel asked directly, but Terrance evaded his question instead. "Maybe she wants to return to the Xiao family. She said that she owes Queena a lot, so perhaps she would only feel relieved after saying what she wants." "Almost twenty years have passed since then, right? How could Magnolia im that she owes Queena too much now? Does she feel sorry for her sister? Terrance, are you an idiot? Or do you think that I''m a fool? Do you believe such a poor excuse? You can''t fool me like this!" Nathaniel continued to question Terrance sharply. Then, Terrance turned around and said in a deep voice, "Well, that''s the truth, so I don''t care whether you believe me or not." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Then why did you stop Mango from going to Ango? Is it because Barack is still alive? Is he in Ango?" Terrance''s eyes widened once he heard what Nathaniel had said. Then, he stared at Nathaniel and said, "Huh? What nonsense are you talking about?" "Hah! I''m right! Terrance, if the Hans family wasn''t involved in this incident, would you be panicking so much now? Would you stop Mango from going to Ango if Barack was already dead? Oh, wait, let me guess. Did Magnoliae here to ask you to convince Mango to go to Ango? Did she do this for herself or Barack? What kind of position does he hold anyways? I think his position is quite high, right? Otherwise, why did he not return here when grandma passed away?" Terrance was stunned when he heard the series of questions that Nathaniel was asking. He knew that he shouldn''t have underestimated Nathaniel, but he didn''t expect thetter to catch up so quickly. Now, he didn''t know how to change the topic or answer Nathaniel. Suddenly, they heard a ''ng'' sounding outside the room, and it appeared that someone had dropped a teacup. Therefore, both of the men were stunned, and they immediately looked upset. Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 "Mango?" Nathaniel''s immediately thought about Mango when he heard the noise. He ran out quickly and saw Mango standing at the door of the painting room with a pale face. Apparently, she heard the conversation between them. Meanwhile, there was a broken teacup near her feet. "Don''t move. Let me clean it up." Nathaniel was a little worried, so he called out to her immediately. He then picked Mango up and put her onto the sofa in the living room. Mango was still stunned. The news was too shocking to hear! She felt a little thirsty just now. After getting up, she did not see Nathaniel, so she came down. Then, she saw that the lights in the painting room were on, but she did not expect to hear such a piece of appalling news. Who was Barack Hans? She had never heard or even seen this person before. She had always felt that she was stillcking some information, but now, she found out that Barack was thest missing piece to the puzzle! Mango''s father was the eldest child. Then, Mateo was the third child, and Terrance was the youngest child. So, how could they forget about Barack? She had always thought that the Hans family was a family of martyrs. In the past, rumours said that the Hans family''s second child had died on the battlefield. After all, Terrance had retired because he broke his leg while fighting in the far, so she thought that Barack had died the same way her father did. Now, she realized that out of all the children in the Hans family, Dennis was the only one that had be a soldier. Therefore, Mango felt terrible upon realizing the truth. She didn''t feel upset because Barack was still alive. However, she felt regretful because Dennis was the only one among the Hans family''s sons who had sacrificed himself for the country. Right now, she felt even worse after hearing about their past rtionships as well. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was afraid that the broken ss would hurt Mango. After he carried her onto the sofa, he said in a gentle voice, "Please sit for a while, and I''ll clean up the broken teacup. Don''t think too much about it, alright? We can''t change anything that happened in the past. Besides, we''re their children, so we should be d that we know the truth. Also, we shouldn''t judge them. I know you feel sad for Dennis, but now I''m concerned about you. Do you understand?" When Mango heard this, she looked at Nathaniel, who was extremely worried about her. Suddenly, she was moved, and her uneasiness slowly turned into warmth. Then, she nodded her head. Nathaniel saw that she looked better, so he got up and went to find a broom to clean up the shards. At this time, all the servants were already asleep. Furthermore, there was no need to wake them up just to clean a broken cup. When Terrance saw that Mango had heard them, he sighed. He then pushed the wheelchair out of the painting room. "Mango, I didn''t want you to know about these things." "But, I still have the right to know, Terrance!" Mango looked at Terrance and eximed. She could feel how upset Terrance was, but what else was he still hiding from her? Nathaniel had questioned Terrance sharply just now, but thetter had evaded most of his questions. Therefore, it seemed that Terrance was still hiding some things from her. After all, he had hidden the fact that Barack was still alive. Furthermore, Barack was in Ango! Mango was stunned when she had heard this piece of critical information. Furthermore, Nathaniel had mentioned something important. He had said, "Barack is quite powerful in Ango now, isn''t he?" Why was Barack so powerful right now? What kind of position did he have? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Was he the king? Mango''s body shuddered upon thinking of this possibility. Could this really be this case? Was Lebanon Barack''s child? Suddenly, Mango was petrified by her spection as she felt that this was possible. Meanwhile, Terrance looked at Mango''s flickering face, and he fell silent. Of course, Mango had the right to know the truth, but there were some things that he did not want to tell her. Soon, Nathaniel came back after cleaning up the shards of the teacup. When he saw that Mango was scantily-d, he immediately went upstairs and brought a jacket before putting it on Mango. After that, Nathaniel nced at Terrance and said indifferently, "Terrance, what else do you want to tell us tonight? The weather is too cold. After all, you know that Mango has a weak body, so she can''t stand the cold." Nathaniel sounded he was nagging Terrance right now. Suddenly, Terrance nced at Mango. He knew that Mango really wanted to know the truth, but he could not say it. "If you aren''t feeling well, go back to your room and take a rest. I missed Barack a lot tonight, so I came here to have a look. I also know what you want to know the truth, but I''ve told you what I can, and I really can''t tell you the rest. Leave now, alright? Goodnight." After saying that, Terrance pushed his wheelchair and left. "Terrance!" Mango called out as she wanted to ask more, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Nah, you shouldn''t bother asking him. After all, he won''t tell us anything because he doesn''t want to do so. Besides, weren''t you asleep just now? Why did you suddenlye down? Your hand is so cold, so let me carry you up." After Nathaniel had finished speaking, h3 carried Mango upstairs. Once they had returned to the bedroom, Mango was still feeling downcast. "I always thought that my father had left my mom to serve in the military because grandpa had sacrificed himself the same way. I alsoined about him being too cruel to my mother as he chose the country over her! But, he''s also my father, so what else can I say now that he''s gone? In the end, my mother chose to die with him in a fire. Even if he was a dead body, my mother still wanted to be with him. So I didn''t hate him anymore. However, after listening to Terrance''s confession, I never expected that I would learn that they had so many rtionship problems!" Mango eximed as she was depressed. Mango was a woman, and she was also Queena''s daughter. Hence, she had always felt sorry for her mother because thetter had lived a harsh life. When Dennis had left her mother to join the army, she had held a grudge against him, but she had always kept it to herself. After all, she wanted to show some respect to her dead father. However, she did not expect that things would turn out this way. Dennis must have been heartbroken back then, right? After all, Dennis always thought the woman he loved wholeheartedly had an intimate rtionship with his brother. However, he could not choose a side as he loved both of them. s! He must have felt extremely upset at that time! On the other hand, what could he do at that time? He thought that if he exited willingly from their romantic entanglement, both Barack and Queena could live happily together. However, he never knew that the one Barack loved was Magnolia, not Queena. At that time, Dennis was disheartened, so he joined the army as he wasn''t afraid of dying. Well, maybe he felt so miserable that he would feel better if he died on the battlefield. If Dennis hadn''t faced so many problems, he wouldn''t have passed away this young! After all, even if he had be a soldier, other people wouldn''t have been able to trick him this easily! Therefore, Mango was filled with hatred. However, who could she direct this hate to? Should she hate the one who had kidnapped Magnolia? Or could she me the gods forplicating their rtionship? Mango had no answers to these questions, but she still felt upset. After all, she could still remember thest look in her mother''s eyes. Her mother had been determined as she deeply loved her father. They were a pair of lovers who were clearly in love with each other. However, in the end, they were separated forever. Suddenly, a pang of sadness shrouded Mango, so she felt like crying. Meanwhile, Nathaniel knew what Mango was thinking. Thus, he knew that she was in great distress, so he held her in his arms. "Don''t be sad, alright? They''re already dead, so we can''t do much for them except remember them forever. Today, we finally know the rtionship between the four of them, so we''ve managed to gain something out of this. Mango, I know you love your mother, but Dennis and Queena are already gone. Also, we can''t judge their rtionship. The only thing we can do is to live a happy life and make ourselves happy. I''m sure that''s what they want the most." "Urgh! I know that, but I''m very upset. There weren''t any home wreckers in their rtionship, but they never got together because of all these misunderstandings. Furthermore, my father didn''t know that he had a daughter until he died. My mother held a grudge against my father, otherwise, she would not have given me to the Shen family after she gave birth to me. But anyhow, they were both deeply in love with each other, weren''t they?" Mango''s eyes were swollen as she said this. When Nathaniel saw that Mango was still thinking about this issue, he could not help but hold her face and kiss her eyebrows gently. Then, he said softly, "Mango, everything is in the past now." "Yeah, I know." Mango lowered her eyes and answered. She did not stop Nathaniel from kissing her, but for some reason, she felt like weeping. "Argh! Why? Why did this happen? I''ve always hoped that I could have family members, but why do they make me feel sorry and sad?" "Hey! Don''t even think about this now." Nathaniel''s heart ached for Mango greatly. However, Mango shook her head, and then she finally shed tears. "Magnolia is doing this on purpose, right?" She said these words with an exhausted tone as if she was trying to express how terrible she was feeling right now. On the other hand, Nathaniel always knew that Mango was smart. In fact, if Mango had not appeared at the door, she would have asked Terrance the same question. How could all these things happen coincidentally? After all, coincidences would only happen once or twice. However, all these issues were obviously not coincidences as they had all happened at the same time! They did not know why Barack had to go abroad, but they were sure that they had met Magnolia by coincidence. Also, When Barack saw Dennis and Queena together after he had returned home, how did he not notice that Queena and Magnolia were two different people? However, what was weirder was that Barack, Dennis and Queena didn''t notice that something was wrong. Hence, this was too suspicious! After that, when Barack went abroad, he met Magnolia again. Hence, Nathaniel believed that Barack would have brought up Queena and Dennis'' rtionship with her. If Barack had told Magnolia about this, Magnolia would have known that there was a woman who looked the same as her in her home country. Therefore, she would''ve naturally decided to return here to investigate this issue, right? However, what did Terrance say? He said that Barack and Magnolia did not mention the anything about Dennis and Queena to Magnolia. Therefore, Nathaniel guessed that Barack should''ve asked Magnolia about this. Magnolia knew of Queena''s existence, but she had deceived Barack to prevent him from finding out the truth. Therefore, Barack became involved in the toxic rtionship. However, the other possibility was that Barack discovered that something was wrong and did not tell the truth. However, Nathaniel could not think of any reason for Barack to keep the face that Magnolia and Queena were twins sisters a secret. If it was the case, it only meant that Barack had forced Dennis to break up with Queena. Furthermore, he had made Dennis join the army. Hence, what would he get out of watching his sibling die on the battlefield? Nothing! Hence, the first scenario was more likely the truth. Therefore, Magnolia kept these misunderstandings from Barack and stopped Queena and Dennis'' rtionship. What was more, she even indirectly forced Dennis to join the army. However, why would she do that? Even if Magnolia did not care about Queena''s feelings, why did she have to force Dennis to enter the army? Also, how did Dennis die while carrying out his mission? Suddenly, Nathaniel shuddered at this thought. It was because of Kolton! Could it be that Magnolia had something to do with Kolton? Suddenly, when Nathaniel remembered how Marrissa and Laney were rted to the king of Ango, he started shivering due to the cold. Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 When Nathaniel''s body stiffened suddenly, Mango had already noticed it. She knew that he had not stiffened because she had asked Magnolia on purpose but because he had thought of something else. After all, Mango was not a fool. Therefore, she could also think of the same things as Nathaniel. When Mango thought about it, she also fell silent. Well, Kolton had done such a thing for Marrisa. Marrisa was from Ango, while Laney gave birth to Bernard, who was the son of the king of Ango. Therefore, could she make a wild guess that everything had happened with the king''s permission? If so, who was the king of Ango? Why did they attack the Ye Family, the Hans family, and the Xiao family? He had been taking advantage of the fact that Magnolia and Queena were twin sisters, and he turned the Hans brothers into enemies. It was also obvious that he knew the Xiao family had lost one of their daughters. Hence, this king was probably involved in Magnolia''s kidnapping as well. When Mango thought about this, she was stunned. Therefore, when she thought about the grudges of the previous family, who was the one that wanted to go against the Hans family, the Xiao family and the Ye Family? Mango started to process the information that she had, and suddenly, a thought popped into her mind. Nanny Zhang! The Longford County! She could not help but think of the destruction in Longford County. She remembered that Nanny Zhang once said that the Hans family had participated in the destruction of the Longford County. Therefore, Mango felt petrified when she thought about this. "Longford County..." Mango muttered slowly. Nathaniel''s eyes darkened a little when he heard this. Obviously, Nathaniel had also thought of this. He held Mango''s hand tightly and said in a deep voice, "This matter isplicated. Henry is thest descendant of Longford County, but so is Bettany. Magnolia said that Bettany was injured, so we need to find and bring her back. s! Both of them have to be okay! Mango''s heart also sank when she heard this. After all, Henry was her subordinate, so she did not want anything to happen to him. Furthermore, Bettany was Wisdom''s teacher. Therefore, she did not want anything to happen to Bettany too. However, Bettany had been following Magnolia for so many years. Therefore, could Magnolia have influenced or deceived Bettany. Mango did not have an answer to this, but now she felt worried. If Bettany and Magnolia were in cahoots, the consequences of their alliance would be catastrophic. "I''ll ask Desmond to check Bettany''s whereabouts then." Mango subconsciously mentioned Desmond. However, after she finished speaking, she started to feel that something was amiss. Desmond was now dismissed from his job and was still taking care of Haniya in the hospital. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. At the thought of Haniya, Mango still felt that she was a little heartless. "Urgh! I forgot. Haniya is still injured, and I haven''t even seen her. I don''t know how she is." "I heard from Noah that the operation was sessful, and the bullet did not hurt any of her vital organs. Now, she is in the ICU. If nothing happens, she''ll be transferred to the general ward tomorrow." Nathaniel had been sending people to keep an eye on Haniya. He knew that Mango was worried about Haniya, but she could not rx because of everything that had happened recently. So, he had done a few things for her. When Mango heard this, she felt touched, and she hugged Nathaniel''s waist, "Thank you, Nathan. I don''t know how I would''ve ended up without you!" "Dear, don''t be silly! You''re my wife." Nathaniel smiled lightly, and he looked at Mango with a doting gaze. Well, Mango could not fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. Therefore, when she saw that the snowkes falling outside, she felt that she didn''t want to stay in the Hans family''s vi anymore as she was stressed. "Can I go and see Haniya?" Nathaniel paused when he heard what Mango had said. "What? Do you want to go there right now?" "Yeah, that''s right." Mango knew that she was acting stubborn right now. Bernard wanted to kill Mango, but Magnolia told her that Bernard was under house arrest and didn''t have time to kill her. She did not know if this was true, but anyhow, she had to still be careful. After all, she was undoubtedly Bernard''s target, but she just wanted to see Haniya. On the other hand, Nathaniel did not say anything else. Then, he found some clothes and asked her to change into them. When Mango saw how supportive Nathaniel was, he hugged her sadly and said, "Nathan, we''ll be fine, won''t we? We won''t leave any regrets like my parents." "No, we won''t. No matter what happens in my life, I only want you." Nathaniel''s voice was not loud, but it was enough for Mango to hear it clearly. Therefore, she felt touched as she understood his feelings clearly. She leaned on Nathaniel''s back, and she started tearing up a little. "I only want you too." "What a silly girl!" After saying that, Nathaniel patted her hand and pulled her into his arms. Then, he kissed her on the forehead and said, "Don''t think too much. I''ll stand by your side no matter what you want to do. So, don''t worry, I allow you to be as stubborn as you want!" "You''ll spoil me too much!" Mango replied in a coy tone. However, Nathaniel said happily, "Well, I hope that happens. If I spoil you, other men won''t even think about being with you. Hence, you can only be with me for the rest of your life." "Urgh! You are so evil!" Although Mango said this, there was a smile at the corner of her mouth. Therefore, she looked gorgeous right now. When they left the bedroom and walked into the living room, Terrance was also there. Therefore, they could tell that he had been lying when he said that he wanted to rest in his bedroom. Obviously, he just didn''t want to face Mango and Nathaniel. When Terrance saw that Nathaniel and Mango were all dressed and ready to leave, he became a little anxious. "Where are you going?" "We''re going out for a walk." Mango said this as she looked at Terrance. She knew that even though he did not say much, he still cared about her sincerely. She did not have t too many rtives, so she did not want to have any more conflicts or unpleasant conflicts with them. Even though Terrance did not want to tell her the truth, she would find out about it sooner orter. Therefore, she did not have to find the truth out from Terrance. In fact, she was content as she knew Terrance cared about her and did not have the intention to hurt her. Mango smiled sincerely when she thought of this. After that, she walked over and squatted in front of Terrance. Then, she pulled over a thin nket and covered it on his legs before saying softly, "Terrance, it''s cold because it''s winter now. You need to keep your leg warm and sleep earlier if you don''t have anything to do. There are some things that you can''t change, so you shouldn''t think too much. After all, the Hans family still needs you. If I can''t survive in the entertainment industry one day, maybe you''ll have to support me too." Terrance could not help but feel ufortable and upset when he saw Mango''s smile. "I know you want to know everything now, but there are things that aren''t good for you to know. So, trust me because I won''t hurt you." "I know, so I don''t me you. Go to sleep, alright? Nathan and I are going out for a walk." "But, it''s cold outside." "Don''t worry, our love will keep us warm." Terrance was slightly taken aback when he heard Mango showing off in front of him. Then, he frowned. "Why are you so evil? Mango, are you having fun while teasing a bachelor?" "Yeah, so try not to be single, alright? I''m looking forward to see your wife. All the best!" After saying that, Mango smiled and stood up before leaving the Hans family with Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Terrance looked at them thoughtfully. Then, the butler came out from inside and looked at the them as they left. He whispered, "Sir, you can''t stop some things from happening." "Even so, I have to stop her. I can''t watch Dennis''s daughter go and die in Ango. Have you contacted Barack sessfully?" Terrance''s eyes sparkled when he asked this question. However, the butler shook his head and said, "Our people couldn''t find any information about the Barack. It''s been more than twenty years, and he went missing after going to Ango once he left home. Also, all the clues seemed to have been deliberately erased." Terrance narrowed his eyes suddenly when he heard this. "Start investigating from Magnolia. More than twenty years ago, Barack left Ango for Magnolia. After he sent me a letter to say that he was leaving the Hans family, there was no news from him after that. I think that Magnolia is involved in this! She''s shrewd and mysterious. So, I suspect that Dennis and Barack fought because of her. I didn''t know this before, but now that I know about this, I must find out about Magnolia." "Yes, Sir." The butler nodded in reply. Suddenly, Terrance rubbed his temples as he felt guilty. "Have you told Mateo about this?" "Sir, Mateo has been in the military area recently. He has a lot of things to do, so we haven''t seen him yet." Terrance frowned when he heard what the butler had said. Why could he not meet Mateo? How was this possible? Mateo had taken over Morgan''s position recently. Although he would be very busy as he was promoted, he should still have time toe home for a new year gathering. Was he really busy that he could not find time for his family? Terrance thought that it was possible. Hence, he felt a little uneasy. Did something happen to Mateo? "Send someone to guard the entrance of the military region. Once Mateoes out, ask him to come home." "Yes, sir." The butler then left to carry out Terrance''s orders. Meanwhile, snow was falling heavily outside, so Terrance knew that he could not sleep tonight. After Nathaniel and Mango walked out of the Hans family''s vi, a cold wind blew towards them. Thus, Mango shivered and put her hands into Nathaniel''s pocket. Then, she found Nathaniel''s warm hand and grabbed it. After that, she rested her head subconsciously on Nathaniel''s shoulder. When Nathaniel saw his wife acting like this, heughed. "Why do you want toe out at this time when you''re this afraid of the cold?" "I suddenly wanted to see Haniya. Argh! When she got injured, I should''ve gone to see her! At that time, we weren''t very free as we were attending Walter''s wedding. Later, you took me to the Creekside Cottage. When we came back, it was already New Year''s Eve, so we didn''t get to visit Haniya until now. If I were her, I would be disappointed." Mango muttered as she felt like she was too mean. Then, Nathaniel clicked her nose that was red as it had frozen due to the call. He said with a smile, "Haniya won''t me you for being mean now. She''ll probably be grateful that you didn''t show up." "Huh? What are you talking about?" "I''m telling the truth. Desmond is like a blockhead who insists on living like a walking dead for Marissa. However, Haniya almost lost her life for him. Do you think Desmond will still be indifferent to her? Maybe Desmond will realise his feelings because of this! So, under such circumstances, Haniya certainly doesn''t want anyone to disturb her." Mango immediately stopped walking when she heard what Nathaniel had said. "Huh? What should we do? Are we not going there? But, I''m worried about Haniya. So, I''ll be anxious until I see her!" When Nathaniel saw hesitant his wife was right now, he felt that she was too adorable! "Why not? We''ve alreadye out on such a cold day. If you don''t go, you won''t be able to sleep, right?" However, Mango felt that Nathaniel''s words were a little suspicious. "What? No! Are you trying to say that I want to go to her ce is because I can''t fall asleep, not because I care about her?" Mango pouted as she said this. Tears were welling up in her eyes, so Nathaniel''s heart started to ache again. Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 "Hey, I didn''t mean that. I was just kidding. Are you really angry?" Nathaniel stopped teasing Mango when she saw how wronged she felt. Suddenly, Mango burst intoughter. "Haha! I got you!" "Well, you''ve learned to frighten me now, haven''t you? Hmm?" Nathaniel paused for a moment after saying that. Then, when he saw Mango''s mischievous face, he could not help reaching out to scratch her under her armpits. "No! Haha! It''s ichy!" Mango immediately started to dodge his hand. "Hey! Don''t run away from me! If I don''t teach you a lesson today, I think you''re going to be rebellious." Nathaniel pretended to be fierce and chased after Mango. However, Mango would never allow him to catch up with her! Therefore, she ran away whileughing. However, herugh sounded melodious to Nathaniel as it echoed through the silent night. When Terrance looked out from the French window, he could not help but smile when he saw Nathaniel and Mango running farther away from his house. "s! Mango looks so carefree. It''s obvious that Nathaniel is treating her really well." "Mr. Ye is sincere to Mango." Terrance didn''t know when the butler had finished his work. However, the butler was currently standing behind Terrance as he looked at Nathaniel and Mango. "Just now, I was afraid that she would feel sad because of what happened to Barack. However, she''s in a good mood now, even though only a few hours have passed. I guess that Nathaniel knows how to cheer her up after all!" The butler paused for a moment and said, "Sir, why are you preventing Miss Shen from getting involved in this issue? Are you afraid that Barack will do hurt Mango?" Terrance''s eyes darkened, and he answered in a deep voice, "I don''t know where Barack is now and what''s going on in Ango. If Mango goes there rashly and if they start fighting, they''ll kill each other! Besides, Magnolia is hiding a lot of things from us. She came to me just to tell me about what happened in the past. Hah! She said that she felt guilty and came here to tell me the truth. Do you think that she came here only to tell me about it? Hmph! What''s the point of saying something like that when Dennis and Queena are both dead?" Suddenly, the butler couldn''t process all this information. "Sir, why do you think she came to the Hans family to tell you about this then?" "Why? She probably wants to use us then! As long as we know that Barack is still alive, we''ll probably send someone to Ango to find out his whereabouts. But if our people set foot on Ango, she''ll definitely take advantage of us. At that time, she''ll say that the Hans family is backing us up. By then, do you think that Ango''s king will trust us or her?" The butler''s face suddenly changed after hearing what Terrance had said. "Argh! He''ll definitely believe her then! She''s too treacherous." A cold glint shed in Terrance''s gaze as he thought about this. "Although I don''t know why she wants the Hans family to interfere in her affairs in Ango, we have to look for Barack. Back then, our father''s sacrifice happened too suddenly, so he didn''t know about Barack''s and Dennis'' fight. However, our mother knew that clearly. All these years, she felt devastated when she thought about Barack, but she never mentioned it. After Dennis died, she locked herself in her room for a few days, and then she was sent to the hospital due to excessive hunger. She must have been thinking about Barack then. Actually, she never gave up looking for him all these years, and it was a pity that he didn''t tell us which country he went to. Who would have thought that he had gone to Ango? However, he still didn''t appear at her death, even though the news were broadcasting her death. I thought he was dead at that time, but I didn''t expect him to be still alive. So, no matter what, I have to find him back. I don''t care what he''s like now or what his identity is." Terrance''s hands were sped tightly as he dered this. The butler did not say anything as he knew Terrance''s personality well. Thus, he would only carry out all of Terrance''s orders. Meanwhile, Nathaniel and Mango were no longer cold after they had fun on the road. Mango''s face was red, and it looked very pleasant to Nathaniel. "Get in the car. It''s warm inside." Then, Nathaniel pulled Mango''s hand and got into the car. The two of them turned on the air conditioner in the car. Then, they looked at each other and burst outughing all of a sudden. Hah! They had been acting so childishly just now! "Hey! Fasten your seat belt now, and let''s go to the hospital." Nathaniel smiled faintly, and his adoring eyes were locking on Mango, so she was delighted. When they drove to the hospital, there were only a few people in it as it was alreadyte at night. Thus, Nathaniel took Mango''s hand, and they arrived at Haniya''s ICU very quickly. Meanwhile, Desmond sat in front of the room as he looked inside with a worried expression. His brows were tightly knitted together. When he noticed someone approaching, he suddenly raised his head and saw Mango and Nathaniel walking over hand in hand. Then, Mango looked at Desmond, who was in front of her. There was stubble on his cheeks, and his eyes were bloodshot. Obviously, he did not sleep well, or maybe he never rested after Haniya was being shot. "Is Haniya okay?" Mango spoke finally. Desmond shook his head and replied guiltily, "No, she''s not doing quite well. The doctor said that the bullet passed through her shoulder de, and it may leave a scar. Besides, she won''t be able to use too much strength in her right arm, and it''ll hurt in the rainy days." When he said these, a pained expression came over his face. Plus, there were also some mixed feelings shing across his eyes. Mango could tell that Desmond liked Haniya, but he was too obsessed with Marissa, who was already dead. Furthermore, he could never forget the promise that he had made to Marissa. Well, it was good for him to keep his promises, but he shouldn''t waste his whole future on this! Then, Mango looked at Desmond and said in a cold voice, "Haniya can obviously have a happier life. If she didn''t like you, she wouldn''t have protected you. I think you know this as well." "Yeah, I know. I won''t let her down." Suddenly, Desmond made up his mind. When Mango saw this, she let out a sigh of relief. After all, she knew that Desmond was a stubborn man. Once he made a decision, he would not easily change his mind. Desmond already had feelings for Haniya previously. Thus, now that he had seen Haniya''s sacrifice, the feelings that both of them had for each other would only develop more because of the injury Haniya had sustained. Well, both Mango and Nathaniel knew this well indeed. However, Mango still said softly, "You can''t confuse romance with appreciation. Desmond, if you don''t love her, then don''t make any promises. There are many ways to repay her for saving your life. If you end up being with her just because you felt guilty for her, let me tell you, this isn''t what she wants. She only wants love from you, and she doesn''t care about your wealth or status. She only chose you for who you are." Desmond trembled when he heard what Mango had said. He knew Mango was talking about the truth. Was he doing this to repay Haniya? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Desmond did not know the answer to his question. At this moment, he quickly recalled everything he had done with Haniya. In fact, he had not been with Haniya for a long time. However, he suddenly remembered her smile. When he saw her smile, he would be at ease. Therefore, she was like an oasis of serenity to him. This meant that he liked to be with Haniya. He knew that he didn''t have these feelings because he wanted to repay her. Suddenly, Desmond realized that although he did not spend much time with Haniya, he would feel comfortable and happy every time she was by his side. Although he did not tell her anything, he could not lie to himself. He actually liked Haniya! However, when did this happen? Desmond did not know the answer as he just figured this out. Perhaps he had felt this way the moment Haniya protected him from getting shot, or maybe he had fallen in love with her when she kept following him, or it could even be the first time he saw her. He could not remember when this had started, but he knew clearly that she would give her warmth to him, and she would protect him from any disaster. In fact, he had not felt this way for years! When he was eighteen years old, Marissa told him that she liked him. She looked pretty when she smiled, and it warmed his heart. At that time, Desmond felt touched. However, he was beaten and scolded by Victoria because Marissa liked him. At that time, he knew that he did not deserve Marissa. Therefore, he suppressed the feelings of his first love just like that. Thus, he did not know when his romantic feelings for Marissa had changed to a sense of responsibility and guilt. After all, Marissa could have more choices, but she was going against her mother for him. Every time after a fight, Victoria would ground Marissa, but thetter would use whatever means possible to see him. In fact, Marissa would go on a hunger strike or try tomit suicide. Thus, Desmond was touched because of how hard Marissa fought for their love, but he also became depressed. After all, he knew that their rtionship had changed when Victoria had interfered in it. However, Marissa insisted that she loved Desmond, and he could only follow her. Later, Victoria could not stand Marissa''s crazy affection towards Desmond, so she worked with some outsiders to sell him away. That time, Desmond was actually happy. Although he knew that death could be waiting for him after Victoria had sold him to the Underground City, he still let out a sigh of relief. At that time, he even felt that the heaviness in his chest had disappeared! It was because he was finally separated from Marissa. Plus, he no longer felt any guilt for her, nor did he have to deal with the fight between Victoria and Marissa. If Marissa was an angel, then Victoria would be a devil. Their existence was torture to him. Desmond had enough, but he had no right to refuse them. Therefore, when the people had brought him to the Underground City, Desmond finally felt relieved. Even if the men there killed up or took all of his blood, he would still feel happy. At that time, he thought that he could pay back whatever he owed to Marissa with his life. However, he did not expect that Marissa woulde to the Underground City to look for him. Furthermore, she also met Mango there! In fact, Desmond really did not want to leave at that time, but it was too chaotic in the Underground City. If Marissa got hurt there, Desmond would feel uneasy even if he died. Hence, he had to send Marissa back. However, Marissa didn''te out alive this time. She became ill, and then she died eventually. Therefore, she had left this world while taking away all of her love for Desmond with her. At that moment, Desmond was desperate. How could he repay Marissa''s kindness? Previously, he still had a glimmer of hope. This was because he thought that he could live a normal life after that. Alternatively, he could be free after he died. However, Marissa asked him to take care of her parents after her death. Therefore, she thought that she was giving him the motivation to continued living. However, Marissa did not know that Desmond was actually exhausted from dealing with two of them. Therefore, Desmond no longer felt the love and emotions that he used to in this rtionship. Currently, he was only tired and hurt because Victoria had tortured him repeatedly. Therefore, he did not even have the right to die. However, he could not tell everything to Marissa as he did not even have a chance to. So, he could only live like a walking dead. But, he didn''t expect to meet Haniya. Haniya was his saviour, and he felt that God had given him a second chance to live because of her. However, he knew that he could never get rid of Victoria in this life. Therefore, how could he drag Haniya down to the depth of despairs with him? On the other hand, Desmond finally epted the truth, and he finally decided to be honest with his feelings because of how fearless Haniya was. He could not run from this anymore! At this moment, he knew that he couldn''t continue to be a coward for Haniya''s sake. When Desmond thought of this, he suddenly looked up and wanted to say something, but the emergency bell suddenly rang in the ICU. Hence, all Mango, Nathaniel and Desmond''s expressions suddenly changed. Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 "Haniya!" Desmond eximed and rushed over like a madman. She had given him a second life, and she had also given him the courage to live on. Therefore, Desmond felt terrified when he thought of how Haniya had sacrificed herself for him. Also, he remembered how her blood had flowed out of her body when someone had shot her. Previously, he had failed to save Marissa from death, and he didn''t even manage to break up with her. However, he did not want to have any regrets this time. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He was afraid that he had no time to confess to Haniya. When Desmond arrived at the door of ICU, the doctor was also there. Haniya''s face was pale, and she was short of breath. Therefore, she was quickly sent into the emergency room. Meanwhile, Desmond wanted to enter the ICU desperately, but the medical staff stopped him immediately. On the other hand, Mango started tearing up when she saw how desperate Desmond was. She held Nathaniel''s hand tightly and said in a trembling voice, "If Haniya is dead, Desmond may not live this time." "Haniya will be fine, so don''t worry." Nathaniel gripped Mango''s hand tightly as he reassured her. Her hands were very cold and wet, so he could feel that she was all tensed up. However, Mango could not listen to him at all. "Didn''t you say she fine? Why did she suddenly have breathing problems?" Nathaniel whispered something in Mango''s ear when he saw how worried she was. When Mango heard what Nathaniel said, she was shocked. Then, she scolded him and gave him a hard punch and whispered angrily, "Nathaniel, you''ve gone too far this time! How could you deceive us like this? Look what you''ve done? You''ve scared Desmond!" "Well, he deserves it. If we don''t do this to trigger him, he won''t face his feelings directly. Even if he epts it, Victoria is still a hidden danger. Do you want Haniya to follow Desmond and serve Victoria? Besides, do you think Victoria will allow Desmond and Haniya to be together?" Mango was startled when she heard what Nathaniel had said. It was definitely impossible! Victoria was so obsessed with Desmond, and she wanted him to suffer in pain his whole life so that he could remember her daughter. Therefore, how could she allow Desmond to achieve happiness? Suddenly, Mango felt a headacheing. Even if Desmond and Haniya had a good rtionship now, Mango was afraid that Victoria would end up separating them. Therefore, Mango looked at Nathaniel. He told her that he had asked the medical staffs to interfere with Haniya''s venttor. After all, he had done this to scare Desmond. However, was it a good idea to scare Desmond this way? This could cause a heart attack, okay? What was more, Nathaniel had been Mango just now. How did he contact the nurse in the ICU? As if Nathaniel knew what Mango was thinking, he took out his phone and passed it over to her. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s had opened the Whatsapp app on his phone, and there was a chat between him and a nurse. Mango knew that Nathaniel had arranged everything for Haniya since the day she was hospitalized. Therefore, the nurse who interfered with Haniya''s venttor was someone working under Nathaniel. Then, Mango red at him. He was too evil! Fortunately, he only used his cunning tricks on other people. If he had used them on Mango, she would have been furious! After all, she was nothingpared to this cunning b*stard! Then, Mango felt bad for Desmond as she knew that Haniya was fine. When Mango saw that Desmond was still trying to enter the ICU despite being prohibited by the nurse, she sighed, "Why is their rtionship soplicated? They obviously have feelings for each other, right?" "Well, Desmond needs to make a decision on his own, and no one can help him with this." Nathaniel''s voice was cold, but Mango knew that he was telling the truth. After all, Marissa had entrusted Victoria to Desmond before she died. If Desmond wanted to keep his promises to Marissa, Haniya would suffer in this rtionship. However, Haniya did not care about herself for Desmond''s sake. Hence, if Victoria started bullying Haniya just because thetter had gotten together with Desmond, this would be too unfair for Haniya! After all, the man she loved was Desmond, and she could support the parents of the Fang family with him. However, if she did so, she was already merciful towards Victoria. Therefore, Mango couldn''t allow Victoria to beat and bully Victoria. Therefore, Desmond had to give Haniya an exnation on this matter. If he wanted to be together with Haniya, he had to give her a safe andfortable living environment. After all, she did not owe the Fang family anything. Mango was not involved in their rtionship, but she felt that their problem was tooplicated. Hence, Desmond would probably be frustrated too. She sighed and said to Nathaniel, "Don''t torture him anymore. After all, Desmond is having a hard time too. So, let him calm down first. If the nurse keeps disrupting Haniya''s venttor, she won''t be able to stand it, will she?" "This is what she wants me to do." Nathaniel said this calmly, but Mango was shocked. "What? Who asked you to do this?" Nathaniel saw that Mango was astonished, so he flicked her nose gently and said, "Haniya isn''t as weak as you think. She likes Desmond, so she naturally wants to spend the rest of her life with him. But, Victoria has gone too far. After knowing Victoria''s attitude towards Desmond, she decided to let him leave Victoria''s control, no matter what. However, the shooting incident happened before she could think of a way. Therefore, I arranged the operation for her when she was sent to the hospital. While Noah came over to examine her, she was still awake. So, she wanted me to do something to force Desmond to face his feelings. If he couldn''t let go of the Fang family, she would leave. After all, she has a bright future, so she can''t give up her entire life to a person like Victoria. She also told me that once Desmond has chosen her, she will go through anything with him. Well, she only wants to know his feelings for her and her position in his heart." Mango waspletely dumbfounded when she heard this. Soon, Haniya''s gentle appearance showed up in her mind. Her smile was very infectious, and she had beenpleting her jobs perfectly. Furthermore, she had never taken the initiative to win over Desmond, so Mango had always thought of her as a weak woman. She looked like a woman who needed to be protected and cared for, and she looked so fragile that Mango was worried that she would cry after Desmond had abandoned her. However, at this moment, Mango realized how wrong she was. Haniya had her own opinions, and she had her own principles as well. Furthermore, she was determined to keep to her principles. What this meant was that she could go all-out in a rtionship, but if she knew that the man did not deserve her effort, she would turn around resolutely. Therefore, she would leave even if she loved Desmond deeply as their rtionship would only hurt her. At this moment, Mango finally seemed to truly understand Haniya. Demond was a lucky guy indeed! How did he manage to meet someone like Haniya? Meanwhile, Nathaniel saw that Mango was slowly processing this information, and he did not urge her to respond to him. Soon, Mango calmed down as she wasn''t shocked anymore. However, Desmond fainted because he was extremely worried. Then, Nathaniel asked some medical staff to take Desmond to the room next door so that he could rest. At this time, the doctors sent Haniya out of the ICU into the VIP ward. Although Haniya was still in aa, she actually knew all this. On the other hand, Nathaniel saw that Mango was still in a daze, and he could not help but ask worriedly, "What''s wrong with you? Do you feel bad because Haniya is the mastermind behind this?" "No, I don''t." Mango shook her head and denied it. Then, she looked at Nathaniel and said, "Nathaniel, why was I so silly at the beginning? I fell in love with you, and I insisted on marrying you like a mad woman! I wasn''t afraid of hurting myself even if no one approved of our rtionship. Besides, I still insisted on marrying you, even though I knew that I would be unhappy in this rtionship! When I knew that you didn''t like me three years in our marriage, and if I had the same courage to leave you as Haniya did, would everything be different now?" "Hey! What nonsense are you talking about?" Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat, and he became scared instantly. "What do you mean I didn''t like you? If I didn''t like you, would I have married you and slept with you for the entire three years after marriage? What are you thinking about, huh?" Suddenly, Nathaniel pulled Mango into his embrace, and her heart started thumping wildly. Suddenly, Nathaniel thought to himself, "Haniya isn''t a good person." After all, Mango had started having weird thoughts because of her! When he thought of how Mango could''ve given up on him like how Haniya did, he suddenly felt a pang of mncholy. However, Mango felt a little aggrieved and said, "Why did you fall in love with me back then? Also, why couldn''t I feel anything? Besides, in those years after our marriage, apart from sleeping with me at night, did you ever treat me well and take me seriously? If it wasn''t for that arson five years ago, I think you would have treated me indifferently the rest of our lives, right? Suddenly, I felt like I suffered too much in this rtionship! s! Nathaniel, I''ve done everything I could for you, but I didn''t leave any leeway for myself. Why didn''t I think about leaving just like what she would do? Now that I recall it, I think I''m too silly! Um..." Before she could finish her words, Nathaniel directly covered her mouth with his lips. He would not allow her to joke about this! If Mango continued talking, Nathaniel felt that she would think of him as the devil! By then, if Mango did as what Haniya said and let him go, he would be too miserable. Suddenly, Nathaniel regretted bringing Mango to visit Haniya. What was more, he felt guilty as he was the one who had told her about Haniya''s thoughts. Now, Mango felt that she had been wronged. Therefore, Nathaniel could not let her feel this way. Otherwise... At the thought of this, Nathaniel shivered. He did not want to be a walking-dead like how he was five years ago. After all, he had been living a good life as his wife had been warming his bed for him every night! Therefore, all he needed was love! When Nathaniel thought of this, he immediately picked up Mango and quickly went to a VIP ward. Then, he opened the door and locked it before putting Mango onto the bed. Meanwhile, Mango was put into a light trance because of his kisses. Before she could evene to her senses, Nathaniel had already pounced on her. His gentle yet overbearing kisses then aroused her. She was then once again eaten up by Nathaniel. After everything was over, Mango''s back was aching from exhaustion. They had done it twice tonight! Did he really think that their health condition was the same as before? At this time, Mango did not even have the strength to re at Nathaniel as she was exhausted. Then, she leaned in Nathaniel''s arms, but she could not help cursing him silently when she heard his violent heartbeat. Urgh! He was such a terrible man! How could he use sex to change her opinion of him? When Mango thought about this, she fell asleep as she was exhausted. Then, Nathaniel looked at her beautiful face with a great satisfaction. Did she want to leave him? That would never happen! He would never let go of her in this life. No matter what had happened, the person he needed the most in the future was Mango. Well, Desmond would have to solve his problems as Haniya was still forcing him to make a decision. On the other hand, Nathaniel did not want his and Mango''s rtionship to be affected by their problems. However, he started to look upset when he remembered Victoria. At this time, Victoria must have known that Haniya had been hospitalized as she had protected Desmond. Thus, Nathaniel was afraid that Victoria would start making a mess again. Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Then, Mango slept soundly. Even if she woke up suddenly, Nathaniel could easily put her to sleep again easily. Thus, no noise could wake her up. On the other hand, Desmond did not have enough rest these two days. After he passed out, Nathaniel asked some medical staff to give him some sedatives so that he could rest more. After all, Haniya was doing fine, so there was nothing to worry about. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Then, Nathaniel sent some of his subordinates to protect Haniya''s ward. After that, he returned to the VIP ward and hugged Mango before falling asleep. He had been exhausted recently because so many problems had urred during the New Year! The next day, when the sun rose, Nathaniel was the first to wake up. He blinked his eyes before remembering that he was in a hospital. Nathaniel had not chosen to sleep with his wife in their own house, and neither had he stayed in the Xiao family or the Hans family. Instead, both of them had chosen to spend the night at the hospital! After he got up quietly, he washed himself up and went out of the ward. It was still cold outside. Although it did not snow heavilyst night, the roads were all frozen. Then, Nathaniel went to a nearby restaurant to buy breakfast for Mango. At this time, Mango woke up as she heard a noise. She had heard a shrill voice that sounded like Victoria. Thus, Mango frowned and opened her eyes. However, she didn''t remember where she was for a moment. When she moved, her whole body was so sore that she felt she felt that someone was tearing her apart. It was all because of Nathaniel Ye! D*mn him! Mango cursed silently, but when she got up, she could not see Nathaniel. Then, she saw that Nathaniel had prepared some clothes for her next to her bed. After that, Mango washed up and changed her clothes. Then, she left the ward. Meanwhile, Victoria was being stopped outside of Haniya''s ward. Therefore, she was shouting because she couldn''t go into the ward. She kept cursing Haniya by calling thetter a vixen and a mistress. Anyway, she probably had used every single vulgar word that Mango had thought of. The bodyguards could stop her from entering, but they could not stop her from yelling like a mad woman in front of Haniya''s room. Mango furrowed her brows instinctively when she that Victoria was acting like a b*tch. Why did Josiah marry such a nasty woman? After all, Josiah was obsessed with his scientific research. However, how did he end up marrying someone like Victoria? Or perhaps Victoria was acting this way because Marissa''s death had triggered her. However, ording to Nathaniel, Victoria had already been acting like a b*tch when Marissa was still alive. Thus Mango heard Victoria scolding Haniya, she was furious! After all, what did Haniya do to deserve this? The only thing Haniya did was to protect Desmond by taking a bullet for him. Furthermore, because of this, she was still in aa. Hence, how could Victoria be so shameless ande here to make such a big fuss out of this? Just as Mango was about to step forward and stop her, Desmond appeared. He looked better than yesterday, and his eyes weren''t bloodshot anymore. However, he frowned immediately when he saw Victoria. "That''s enough!" Desmond''s voice was not loud, but it sessfully diverted Victoria''s attention. When Victoria saw Desmond, her eyes shed with rage. "Desmond Blu! You ungrateful brat! How dare you betray Marissa? So you came here to take care of this woman, huh? What the h*ll are you up to? Did you fall in love with her, and are you going to marry her? Huh?" Victoria bawled her heart out immediately. People who did not know the truth would think that Desmond had wronged Victoria. After Victoria finished shouting, Desmond looked at her ferocious face and said calmly, "Yes, I want to marry her because I love her!" After hearing that, Victoria smacked Desmond''s face directly. "What?! I dare you to say it again! Who the h*ll are you going to marry?" Victoria was trembling with anger, and her eyes were also full of rage. Desmond did not care about the p that he got earlier, even though there was blood on the corner of his mouth. Then, he said clearly, "I want to marry Haniya Bell, and I only want her as my wife." ''p!'' Victoria gave Desmond a smack across his face again. "In your dreams! Let me tell you, Desmond. Marissa will be your only wife! You have to be loyal to her, even if she''s dead! What now, huh? You killed Marissa, and now, you want to live a happy life with someone else? That''s impossible! I won''t let you go this, and I''ll scold her until she can''t take it! In fact, I''ll make sure that everyone looks down on her because she''s a vixen and a shameless home wrecker!" Victoria started condemning Haniya again, but Desmond did not let her continue this time. When Victoria finished speaking, Desmond pped her in the face. Victoria was stunned, and then she stumbled and fell to the ground. Suddenly, she shivered when she saw Desmond''s murderous gaze. "You... how dare to hit me?!" Victoria really wanted to scold him, but she felt that Desmon was a total stranger right now. After all, Victoria was scared because she could feel Demond''s killing intent just from looking at his eyes. "You can do anything to me! In fact, you can insult and degrade me, but you can''t do this to Haniya! She doesn''t owe both of you anything! She''s an innocent child, so I won''t allow you to insult her like this!" Desmond''s face darkened when he spoke. Mango was only standing by the side, but she felt pressured and scared because of how intimidating he was. She had never known that Desmond possessed such a strong murderous intent! At this moment, Victoria seemed to have really incited his fury. Hence, Mango would not be surprised at all if Desmond killed Victoria now. Meanwhile, Victoria was afraid of him too, but she was too used to bullying Desmond as he had never talked back at her. Therefore, when she saw him behaving like this, she erupted with anger again as she realized that he was doing it for Haniya''s sake. At this moment, she felt betrayed! Victoria had gone insane now. "Hey! What are you doing now?! How dare you hit me just because of that b*tch? Desmond, have you forgotten how you grew up?" "No, I haven''t, and in fact, we both know how I grew up. You would''ve never let me live if my blood wasn''t valuable to you! Well, Marissa was good to me, but you weren''t! To be exact, you abused me since I was a child. So, I don''t need to feel indebted to you, right? Haha! In fact, the Fang family owes me too much!! Think about it! How did my parents die? I''m sure you know the truth pretty well, huh? But for the sake of Marissa, I restrained my hatred, and I promised her to support both of you when you grow older. However, if you want to hurt someone whom I care about, don''t me me for being rude to you. After all, I can break my promise anytime, especially for people like you." Desmond retorted sharply, and Victoria felt even more upset when he heard his words. "So you are going to betray me now, huh? Don''t forget that you promised Marissa that you would take care of us!" "I remember it clearly, and I don''t intend to break my promise. What''s more, I can buy you a house and give you some money every month. But other than that, you don''t have the right to meddle in my life!" Desmond''s words had finally provoked Victoria. "Do you want to abandon us and live a happy life? Dream on! I''ll kill that b*tch today! How can you be happy when Marissa is dead, and my life is ruined?! You don''t deserve it! No! Never!" Victoria was about to rush in the room after saying that. On the other hand, Mango shook her head upon seeing this scene. This time, Desmond had made a decision, but unfortunately, Victoria was digging her own grave. Desmond''s face became terrible when he saw that there was a dagger under Victoria''s sleeve. She had actually wanted to kill someone after she had vented out her anger! This time, Victoria really wanted Haniya''s life! Then, Desmond rushed forward and quickly stood in front of Victoria when he thought of this. Meanwhile, Victoria was enraged when she saw that he cared so much about Haniya. Then, she brandished her dagger and charged towards him. However, Desmond did not dodge and let her stab him on his chest. Suddenly, Desmond''s blue blood gushed out immediately. At this moment, Victoria was stunned when there was warm liquid flowing out from him. Then, Desmond looked at Mango and said calmly, "Madam, please call the police and arrest Victoria for the crime of assault." However, Mango felt a little ufortable this time. It was because Desmond did it on purpose. He could have avoided Victoria''s attack, but he did not do that. After all, Victoria used to beat him up and scold him. Therefore, Victoria felt that she had a right to attack him this time, but she was stunned when she saw that blood was flowing out of Desmond''s body. Furthermore, Desmond''s words had triggered her as well. "What? So you want to call the police and arrest me for assault? How dare you do this, Desmond?! I''m Marissa''s mother, so how are you going to exin to her? Huh?!" "That''s my business, not yours." Desmond''s face started to turn pale as he answered Victoria. Meanwhile, Mango did not dare to interfere with both of them. After all, Mango had been recording this scene from the moment Victoria arrived. If Desmond was not willing to hurt Victoria, she was going to deal with Victoria using this clip. After all, Haniya was one of Mango''s subordinates. Therefore, she could not stay still as Victoria threatened and manipted Haniya. This was why she had prepared herself. However, Mango knew that Desmond had also made a choice when she saw his unwavering gaze. Then, Mango took out her phone and called the police. Hence, Victoria was scared when she saw this. She wanted to escape, but the bodyguards stopped her immediately. Then, she turned around and tried to snatch the phone from Mango. "Don''t call the cops! No!" She rushed towards Mango frantically as she screamed. However, Mango was not as generous as Desmond. She did not allow Victoria to hurt her, and she kicked Victoria out of her way instantly. In fact, Mango''s kick was so strong that Victoria fell onto the ground. Then, she began to ckmail Mango. "Oh no! Someone''s going to kill me! Nathaniel Ye''s wife, Mango almost killed me! Ow! My chest hurts so much and I''m going to die! Ooh!" However, the crowd around her were looking at her in disdain, and even the bodyguards looked down on her. After all, Victoria was digging her own grave today. After Mango called the police, she sent Desmond to the emergency room quickly to deal with his wounds. After all, he had bled so much, so the public would definitely notice that this. Furthermore, his blood was blue, so this would catch the public''s attention. Then, Mango signaled the bodyguards to take action, so the situation became under control immediately. When Desmond was sent to the emergency room, he looked at Mango and pleaded, "Don''t let Haniya know about what happened today. She doesn''t need to suffer like this!" "Well, you need to do your job well. Then, you can leave the rest to me." Mango knew that at this moment, the leader of the Dark Empire Empire had returned. However, she still felt a little upset. After that, Nathaniel came back after Desmond was being sent to the emergency room. Then, Mango turned around to greet him but suddenly, her phone rang. Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Mango was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked at the caller ID and found that Magnolia was calling her. However, she did not know how she should react to this call. After all, Mango had always been cautious of Magnolia. On the other hand, she had also thought that Magnolia was a good person because thetter had helped her twice. What was more, Mango had actually thought of epting Magnolia for the sake of Brantley and Queena. However, Mango was disgusted now because Magnolia had paid a visit to the Hans family. No matter what Magnolia''s intentions were now, Mango could not forget that Magnolia had used Barack to deal with her parents before. Therefore, she hung up the phone. She did not care what Magnolia was thinking, and she walked towards Nathaniel instead. "Are you alright?" Nathaniel looked around and saw Victoria, who was lying on the ground pretending to be miserable. Then, he looked at Mango with concern. He was carrying soya milk and fried dough sticks. It seemed that he went out to buy breakfast just now. Then, Mango grabbed the food from his hand and smiled, "It''s fine. Everything''s settled." "Well, let''s go back to the room for breakfast then." This time, Nathaniel did not even look at Victoria. "Sure!" Mango was in a good mood. Then, she wrapped her arms around Nathaniel''s elbow and went back to the ward. Meanwhile, Victoria was stunned to see that no one was paying attention to her at this moment. Suddenly, she realised something. No! She did not want to go to jail! Previously, Desmond would never dare to send her to prison! However, Victoria did not know whether things would remain the same this time. Suddenly, she was terrified when she recalled the indifference and determination in Desmond''s eyes. After that, Victoria took out her mobile phone quickly and called Josiah. "Josiah! Desmond, that b*stard called the police to arrest me! You must save me! Help me, please!" Victoria began to cry after finishing her words. At this moment, Josiah''s brain couldn''t process what he had heard. Why Desmond wanted to call the police to arrest Victoria? What did that mean? Wait! What on earth was going on? After all, Josiah knew that Victoria often hit Desmond. However, she never listened to Josiah even though he had warned his wife. Furthermore, it annoyed him because she would quarrel with him and make a mess of his experiments over this matter. Therefore, he did not stop Victoria from bullying Desmond so that he could do his experiments peacefully. Anyhow, he knew that Desmond was physically strong, so Victoria''s beating would not do any harm on Desmond. Hence, Josiah would feel morefortable when he thought of this. In addition, Desmond had been submissive all these years, so Josiah got used to it eventually. Now, Josiah could not understand why Victoria was telling him that Desmond wanted to put her in jail out of the blue. Why did he want to arrest Victoria? What had happened between the two of them? Then, Josiah said grumpily, "Urgh! Can you stop making such a big fuss out of everything? Stop annoying me!" After saying that, Josiah hung up the phone straightforwardly. Heh! How could Desmond have the guts to call the police to arrest Victoria? Thus, thought Victoria was just messing around. Furthermore, Josiah could not help but be furious as he thought that Victoria was trying to get him to deal with Desmond as well. He did not want Victoria to disturb him anymore, so he switched off his cell phone at once. At this moment, Victoria could not believe that Josiah did not care about her, even though she was in a difficult situation! Then, she called Josiah again, but her call went straight to voicemail. This indicated that Josiah had turned off his phone. After that, Victoria smashed her phone onto the ground in anger. "Josiah, you b*stard! Don''t you even care about me?" However, no one gave her an answer this time. Soon, the police arrived. After understanding the situation, Mango sent the video to the police as proof, and then they took Victoria away. On the other hand, Victoria continued crying and making a fuss, but the police showed no sympathy for her. At this moment, Desmond was in the ICU while Mango and Nathaniel were having breakfast in the ward. Hence, no one paid any attention to Victoria. After breakfast, Mango looked at Nathaniel and said, "Desmond is also injured now, and Haniya hasn''t recovered yet. Can you move them into the same ward?" "Sure thing." Nathaniel did not object to her suggestions. Then, Mango frowned when her phone rang again. When Nathaniel saw that she looked upset, he immediately grabbed her phone over and nced at the caller ID. At this moment, he understood that Mango did not want to answer the phone because Magnolia was calling. "No matter who she is or what her intentions are, we have to end up talking to her anyway. Besides, she''s been leaving some good impressions on Brantley for quite a while, right? If we don''t answer her call, that means she''ll contact Brantley at anytime soon. Do you think he''ll refuse to help her?" Mango really wanted to kill Magnolia when she heard what Nathaniel had said. Then, Mango thought to herself, "Yes, I need to protect Brantley." In fact, Brantley felt guilty. Thus, he would not me Magnolia no matter what she did to him because he felt that he had wronged her. Mango felt extremely ufortable when she thought of this. She hated this feeling and the dilemma she was in now, but she had to face it anyway. Then, Mango took her phone from Nathaniel and answered the call via speaker. "What''s the matter?" She answered Magnolia''s call in a hostile tone. Even though she knew that it was unwise to do this, she couldn''t control her feelings. After all, would her parents be a pair of star-crossed lovers if Magnolia did not interfere in their rtionship! In fact, Queena''s life would not be miserable if Magnolia did not scheme against them. On the other hand, Magnolia obviously did not expect Mango to be this harsh. Therefore, she was stunned for a moment before she asked, "Mango, what''s wrong?" "Let''s go straight to the point, yeah? If not, I''ll hang up the call right now." Mango felt ufortable and disgusted when she heard Magnolia''s voice. Then, Magnolia paused for a moment before saying, "I just want to know if you''ve got any news on Bettany." Mango was startled for a moment. Then, sheughed coldly, "Haha! Magnolia, Bettany is your subordinate, and she''s injured in Ango. Besides, you can still use your remaining authority, even if you''ve been betrayed by your men, right? If you want to know what happened to Bettany, just ask yourckeys to check on her. Why do you need us? Do you intend to use Bettany as bait so that we would go to Ango? If this is the case, what''s your motive, then? Do you want me to help Lebanon to seize power, or do you want something else? Why don''t you just tell me the truth, huh? Aren''t you tired of beating around the bush already?" Magnolia did not expect Mango to be so blunt over this matter. Furthermore, Mango did not even call Magnolia her aunt anymore. Thus, Magnolia knew that Mango did not think of her as a family anymore. Then, she could not help but smile bitterly. "Haha! Mango, I know you don''t trust me, but I really have no other choice. Someone took away my partner, so I can''t order any of my subordinates around!" "Then you should just not do anything then!" After that, Mango hung up the phone immediately. Was there really no one who could help Magnolia? This was impossible! Did Magnolia think that Mango was still a kid who she could deceive easily? Magnolia had pretended to be dead in Ango for over twenty years, and she had even managed to bring Bettany here without anyone noticing! Thus, how could she not have any subordinates working for her now? Mangoughed coldly. However, at the same time, anger and sadness welled up in her heart. Then, Nathaniel held her hand and whispered, "Don''t be angry. She''s not worth it, and this will only ruin your health. Well, I''ve already asked Ned to investigate Bettany''s whereabouts, and we''ll save her once we get the news." Mango''s entire body trembled slightly when she heard what Nathaniel had said. "She''s gone too far! Bettany has been working for her and living in the dark all these years for Magnolia. But now, Magnolia used Bettany as bait to tempt us. Does she think that we''re gullible?" Mango could not calm down at all when she remembered that Magnolia was one of her family members. What was more, Magnolia looked the same as her mother! Meanwhile, Nathaniel was afraid that her anger could affect her health, so he held her hand and said, "I''ll kiss you if you get angry now." When Mango heard this, she was startled. Then, she burst outughing after she saw that Nathaniel was serious about kissing her. "Urgh! Can you stop doing this? Don''t you see that I''m still angry?" Mango spoke with a tinge of helplessness. Then, Nathaniel smiled and answered, "Yeah, I know. Can''t you see that I''m just trying to get close to you?" "Oh, God! Nathaniel, why did you be soscivious?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. At this moment, Mango became happier, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Nathaniel smiled in reply and said, "I have always been like this. Besides, we''re a legally married couple. Plus, I''m only a normal man who is only sexually attracted to you!" "Stop it! Mango waspletely swept away by his words! After all, Nathaniel knew that he could only use the most direct method to cheer his wife up. On the other hand, Magnoliaughed bitterly when she heard the busy signal on the phone. Was Mango annoyed by her? Nah, that was not right! Mango despised her right now! Magnolia felt upset when she realised this. If Mango didn''t believe her that she was powerless now, who else would believe her? Urgh! The person was truly a ruthless maniptor! Magnolia had fallen into his trap since the beginning. Magnolia had thought that she was free from his control, and she had set up her association with Bettany using her capabilities. Thus, she thought that she could protect her family on her own. However, twenty yearster, she realised that this had all been an illusion. He was the one who had given her everything! He allowed her to fake her death sessfully, and he watched as she struggled and built her power step by step. When she thought that she could get away from his control, he finally took action! He had struck her again without mercy, and it had sessfully caught her off guard. Therefore, Magnolia didn''t know where Bettany was right now because thetter had helped her escape! Now, Magnolia came to Ocean City. This was the ce where she was born, and it was a hometown. But, this city felt so foreign to her. Therefore, she could only ask Nathaniel and Mango for help. She thought that Mango would be her haven, but in the end, she was just too naive! Where had it all gone wrong? Was it because she went to the Hans family? Or was it because she mentioned Barack? However, shouldn''t both Terrance and Mango go to Ango to look for Barack? Why were things going differently from what she had nned? Why did Mango seem to dislike her? Magnolia could not answer any of these questions. Hence, she had only one person on the list who could help her out, which was Brantley. However, at this moment, Magnolia hesitated. If Brantley refused to help her and did not believe that she had no way to escape now, what should she do? He was herst hope right now! However, he was also her father! Therefore, Magnolia couldn''t bear it if Brantley suspected or doubted her. Then, what could she do? Magnolia had been strong her entire life, but at this moment, she suddenly burst into tears as she was heartbroken. She used to think that she was powerful. Now, she felt that staying alive was too exhausting as she felt like she couldn''t solve any of her problems! Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 No one would be able to understand Magnolia''s sorrow. Meanwhile, Mango watched as the doctors pushed Desmond out of the emergency room. When she heard the doctor say that he had only suffered from minor injuries, she heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, Desmond looked around and he was relieved when he did not see Victoria. Mango felt hrious when she saw this scene. "Are you finally afraid of her now? Hah! I thought you were happy because you did nothing even though Victoria treated you badly all these years!" Although she felt sorry for Desmond, she was still upset when she remembered how Desmond had been submissive towards Victoria. Then, Desmond smiled wryly and said, "I didn''t want to fight with her because I was just trying to keep my promise to Marissa." "Urgh! Victoria has been taking advantage of you all these years! If you stood up for yourself from the beginning, things wouldn''t turn out to be like this. Well, forget it. I won''t interfere with your decision since you have made a choice now. Hmm, one more thing. Are you really going to let her stay in prison?" Mango asked this as she had her own suspicions. After all, Desmond was someone who looked cold and indifferent, but he was actually a soft-hearted man. Therefore, Mango was afraid that he would bail Victoria out as Marissa had treated him well. She knew that Victoria would not give up after she was being threatened and frightened. Furthermore, Victoria could step out of line when she had the chance to, so she would only dig her own grave. Then, Desmond pondered for a moment and responded, "Well, let her stay there. It''s safer inside, so she can see the reality clearly." "Aren''t you afraid that she will call you an ungrateful brat?" "Bah! Whatever! I know I''m not." Mango was somewhat satisfied upon seeing that Desmond had made up his mind. After that, she looked at Desmond and then Nathaniel. She whispered, "Well, you don''t have to worry about this. Therefore, leave it to Nathan and me. Your main responsibility during this period is to apany Haniya and take care of yourself. After ten days, you need to follow us to Ango." "All right." Desmond had no objection to this n. After leaving the hospital, Mango and Nathaniel got into their car. Then, Nathaniel asked in a low voice, "Why do you only want to leave in ten days? I thought you would go right away." "No, we don''t need to mess up our ns for other people. Besides, Bernard still wants to kill us. Also, the fight between Lebanon and Lexis won''t end in these ten days anyway, so there''s no need to rush as our presence in Ango won''t change anything. Therefore, we really don''t need to worry about all these things." When Mango said this, Nathaniel knew that she had be more mature. Indeed, they could not change anything even if they went there earlier as they were only nning to turn the tables. If what Magnolia said was true, there was no need for them to trouble themselves as Bernard, Lexis and Lebanon were busy fighting for power in Ango. So, they should use this time to do something that they wanted. "What are you nning to do then?" "Ask Ned to send someone to rescue Bettany secretly after he finds her. We can talk about the rest ten dayster. For now, I just want to take my children out and y." Mango felt that she had barely spent any time with her children. Therefore, she would apany them as much as she could when they still needed her. Obviously, Nathaniel was happy to hear Mango''s words. "Well, is there any ce that you want to visit?" "Nah, not really." Mango smiled when she spoke. After all, she hade up with this idea suddenly, so she had not nned anything yet. However, if they wanted to travel somewhere, she would definitely choose a warmer destination as it was cold here. Suddenly, she thought about Nakasara. However, Mango decided not to go there because of what happened at Longford County. Then, Nathaniel put her hand in his and whispered, "Let''s ask the children what they think when we got backter." "Can we bring Rita out?" Mango knew that Rita stayed in Morgan''s house to apany Bjorn, but if they went out to y without Rita, she would feel terrible. Nathaniel sighed softly and replied, "Well ask her "Alright." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Then, they headed to Morgan''s house. Even though this was the second time they hade to Morgan''s house, it was still heavily guarded. Suddenly, Mango thought of the matter that Esther asked her to investigatest time. Although there was still no news from the Dark Night Empire, Mango knew that Esther was not that weak. This time, they were surprised as the guards had allowed them to enter as well. Perhaps the guards had allowed them to do this because of Mateo''s influence. Mango and Nathaniel both thought of the same reason, and then they walked into Morgan''s house. Meanwhile, Esther was still nting and reading. Thus, she had been living her life peacefully. When she saw Mango and Nathaniel, she smiled, "Hey! Happy New Year! Did youe here to greet me?" "Yes, Esther. Happy New Year!" Mango immediately greeted Esther with a smile. Meanwhile, Nathaniel did the same and then went straight to see the children. On the other hand, Esther took Mango''s hand and they sat down. Then, she smiled, "Is it cold outside?" "It''s still okay. Your house is warm, though." "Of course! I''m using the heater." Then, Esther asked the servant to make some tea for Mango. After that, Mango whispered when there were only two of them left in the living room, "Esther, let me..." "I''m afraid that I can''t wear the coat you gave me. Well, I can''t go out now anyway, so you can keep it to yourself." Mango wanted to tell Esther that she still had no news, but Esther stopped her abruptly. Suddenly, Mango had an inkling of why Esther was acting this way. Then, she stared into Esther''s eyes while thetter looked at the table with a faint smile. Although Esther did not say anything, Mango understood what was going on. There was an audio monitoring system in Esther''s house! Suddenly, Mango felt upset when she learnt this. Urgh! Who did this? Did Mateo do this? Now that Mateo had taken over Morgan''s position, was he also helping the higher-ups to monitor the Eaves family? Mango''s heart felt upset upon thinking of this. "Did Mateoe here before this?" Mango knew that she should not ask such a question at this time, but she really could not help it. Esther was stunned to hear her question for a moment. Then she smiled, "Yes. Mateo and Chief Hans came to pay respects on the New Year''s Day. However, I still don''t think it isn''t appropriate for them toe here at this time." Mango was startled when she heard Esther''s response. Did she misunderstand Mateo''s intentions? After all, Mango was a little agitated over this matter. "Well, wee here to take Rita back for a few days, but well see what she wants to do. If she doesn''t want toe home with us, then we won''t force her." Esther didn''t say anything much, and she replied with a smile, "Hmm, yeah. You guys should bring Rita away because she shouldn''t stay here with us anymore. It''s the New Year, so all of you should have a reunion." Meanwhile, Mango had a lot more to say to Esther. However, it was difficult for her to do so as there was a monitoring system here. Urgh! This was too hard for her! After all, all of them did not know when the house arrest was going to end. Mango told herself silently that she had to Dark Night Empire to speed up their work. Otherwise, she would only continue to torture herself as she couldn''t say anything to Esther right now! Therefore, Esther and Mango could only talk about their family matters. When Nathaniel and Rita came out, Bjorn and Lonnie followed them. Thus, Mango could tell that all the three kids had a good rtionship. After that, Bjorn and Lonnie greeted Mango politely when there saw her. "Mommy, Aunty Esther gave me a red envelope! Look, there''s a lot of money!" Rita took her red envelope happily and handed it over to Mango as she eximed. It had been a long time since Mango held Rita in her arms, so she missed her daughter very much. Thus, Mango carried Rita on herp and touched Rita''s nose lovingly. Then, she said, "You ungrateful brat! You must have forgotten me by now, right?" "Of course, I didn''t! You''re the best, and I love you the most!" When Rita said this childishly, her eyes curved into a smile, and she held Mango''s neck with her tiny arms. Suddenly, everyoneughed happily when they heard Rita''s soft voice. "Happy New Year, Uncle and Auntie Ye!" Meanwhile, Bjorn and Lonnie hurriedly came to pay their respects immediately. They did not look as upset as before, so Mango was d that they were doing well emotionally. Well, Mango did not know how Esther had managed to exin this situation to her children. However, she felt d because the children hadn''t been affected by this problem." "Alright, Happy New Year to you too! Well, I came in a hurry and didn''t prepare the red envelopes. Can I transfer both of you some moneyter?" "Nah, you don''t have to do that." Esther stopped her immediately when she heard this. However, Mango smiled, "Nah, it''s fine! After all, I need to give your children some new year''s blessings too!" As Mango spoke, she transferred the money to the children without any hesitation. Thus, she ended up giving them one thousand six hundred dors each and hoped that they would have a bright future. After that, Bjorn and Lonnie thanked Mango happily. Initially, Mango thought that Rita would not follow them back just like thest time. In fact, Mango was even prepared to be disappointed again. However, to her surprise, Rita asked happily, "Mommy, daddy said that we''re going out to y. Where are you bringing us this time?" Mango was astonished when she heard Rita''s question. "Huh? Are youing back with us?" "Yeah, unless you don''t want me anymore..." Rita pouted as she said this, and tears started forming in her bright eyes. Then, Mango was anxious when she saw that Rita was about to cry. "What? Don''t cry, my baby! How could I not want you? Well, I''m just a little surprised and happy at the same time. Why don''t we go home now? We''ll see where your brothers want to go, okay?" "Haha! Sure thing!" Suddenly, Rita became happy again. Mango and Nathaniel knew that Rita was going to follow them back, so they did not stay in Morgan''s house any longer. Furthermore, they were in a critical situation right now. Thus, they could only get Morgan and Esther into trouble if they stayed here longer. Then, Nathaniel whispered, "Esther, well leave first. Just call me if you need anything." "Sure... and don''te here anymore, okay? Please don''t get yourselves in trouble at this time." Mango felt like crying again when she heard what Esther said. After that, Nathaniel took his family out of the Eaves family. Meanwhile, Bjorn and Loonie did not cry, and they just sent the Ye family away. However, Mango was still upset. Suddenly, while Nathaniel was driving, he said softly, "Fasten your seatbelt now. There''s a car behind us, and we need to shake it off." When Mango heard what Nathaniel had said, she turned around and saw a car with no license te following them incessantly. Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 Hence, Mango''s expression turned serious when she saw this. It would be fine if only Mango and Nathaniel were in the car, but Rita was with them right now. Thus, Mango looked upset when she thought that their enemies could target or hurt Rita. "Rita,e to me." Mango wanted to hold Rita in her arms, or she would not be at ease. However, Rita acted innocently and began to doze off, "Mommy, I''m so sleepy... Well, I''ll sleep for a while at the backseat." After that, Rita fell to the car seat and fell asleep. On the other hand, Mango did not know why her daughter was acting this way. Then, she nced at Nathaniel subconsciously and saw that he did not say anything. At this moment, he seemed to be very calm, so her anxiety was slowly alleviated. Perhaps things were not asplicated as she thought. This was how Mangoforted herself. Meanwhile, Nathaniel sped up when the car at the back followed them closely. However, Rita slept like a log, and they could even hear her snores. At the same time, Mango saw that Rita did not care about it anymore. Therefore, she did not worry about it anymore and leaned against the car seat. Then, she decided to close her eyes to take a rest. It was the new year, but Mango never managed to rest well after she had found out what happened between Barack and Magnolia. On the other hand, Nathaniel still could not shake the car behind them off. Obviously, he had underestimated the person who had been following them. When Nathaniel saw that they were nearby Hans family, he drove into the entrance without any hesitation. At this time, the butler was slightly startled when he saw Nathaniel''s car, but he quickly opened the door for him. "Mr. Ye!" Then, Nathaniel drove in straightaway before the butler could finish his words. At that moment, the butler couldn''t help but step back due to shock. However, Nathaniel also found out that the car did not follow them anymore. Well, they were safe for now. When Mango opened her eyes, she realized that they had arrived at the Hans family, and her expression changed slightly. The Hans family''s vi was thest ce she wanted to be right now. Then, she shot Nathaniel an inquisitive nce, but she found that he was staring at Rita, who was sleeping in the backseat. Right now, he seemed to be in deep thought. "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing. Let''s go in and take a rest first." This time, Nathaniel did not answer Mango. Instead, he parked the car before he got out of it to pick Rita up. The temperature was cold now, so Nathaniel was afraid that Rita would be freezing. Therefore, he took off his coat and wrapped it around his daughter. Although Mango was judging him, she could not say anything because they were currently in a critical situation. Thus, she also got out of the car. Meanwhile, Terrance was a little surprised when his butler said that Mango and Nathaniel had arrived. He was astonished because he didn''t expect that Mango woulde back. This was because she had left with an annoyed expression on her face. However, he still ordered the butler to brew some tea and prepare some food for them quickly. On the other hand, Nathaniel carried Rita, who looked exhausted, into the living room while she was still sleeping soundly in his arms. "Terrance, I''ll take Rita to the room and sleep for a while." "Sure thing." Meanwhile, Terrance had also noticed that Rita looked worn out. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he still asked one of the maids to clean the room. Mango came inter, and she paused for a moment, but she did not say anything when she saw Terrance. However, she sat down on the sofa and took a bite of the snacks prepared by the butler. Meanwhile, Mango ate non-stop. She couldn''t stop eating as perhaps she was hungry, or she really liked these snacks. thus, Terrance quickly gestured the butler to prepare more snacks upon seeing that Mango liked it very much. However, he heard Mango say, "It''s fine, Terrance. After all, I''ll get tired of these snacks if I eat too much of them." Terrance was quite embarrassed as he could tell that there was an underlying message in her words. "Hmm... well, have a drink then." At this moment, Terrance felt awkward, just like the first time he had met her. In fact, this really had nothing to do with him as they were in this situation because of Barack. However, why did he always feel sorry for Mango? However, Terrance did not know how to resolve this. Meanwhile, after eating some snacks and drinking some hot water, Mango felt that her body became more energetic, so she was in a better mood. Urgh! It was a new year, so how could she be so unlucky? Mango cursed silently. However, she was stunned for a moment when she saw Terrance was being cautious. Therefore, she felt awkward, so she blurted, "Terrance, are you going to be single for the rest of your life? I think you should start a family for the sake of the Hans family, you know?" "Huh? What are you talking about?" Terrance was a little confused by her question. Why did Mango suddenly bring up the issue of his marital status? Wasn''t Mango angry with him? Suddenly, Mango recalled something while Terrance was still shocked. What the f*ck! If her guess was correct, Barack would be the king of Ango, and Lebanon would be her cousin! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Mango was surprised and astonished at the same time when she thought of this. However, she did not dislike it that much. Anyway, Lebanon and Mango would not be separated for the rest of their lives because they were rted by blood. However, Magnolia was... Then, Mango furrowed her brows, and a displeased gaze shed through her eyes when she thought about Magnolia. On the other hand, Terrance did not know what Mango was thinking about. However, he felt that she was a little angry when he saw her expression. Then, he said hurriedly, "Well, do you want me to go on a date? To be honest, I don''t have any ns recently, and I think there''s no need rush things..." "What do you mean by that? Terrance, how old are you now, huh? If you don''t think about it now, you''ll be an old man, and who will marry you then? Besides, it''s difficult to have children when you''re old. I think you really need to be responsible for the Hans family''s future generation." Terrance''s mouth twitched when he heard Mango''s words. Was she really his niece? Why was she acting like his mother and forcing him to marry someone? "Ahem!" After that, Terrance harrumphed with resentment and said, "I think you need to tell this to Mateo, not me. He''s older than me, anyway." "Hmm, that''s true! Well, what has he been up totely?" Mango asked indifferently, but there were still mixed emotions in her eyes. After all, Mateo had taken over Morgan''s job. Now, someone was eavesdropping on Esther''s family, and people were following the Ye family around. Mango did now know whether this issue was rted to Mateo, so she could only try to pry some information out of Terrance. All of a sudden, Mango felt that it was exhausting to be so cautious around her family members. On the other hand, Terrance did not expect Mango to change the topic so quickly. However, he replied immediately, "Mateo seems to have gone abroad for a mission recently. Well, he left after paying to visit Brantley during the new year." "What? Did Mateo go abroad?" Mango was very surprised to hear what Terrance had said." "Yeah, everything in the military region must be kept private and confidential. Urgh! I shouldn''t have told you that too." Then, Mango understood what Terrance was trying to tell her. Indeed, he should not tell anyone about this. Otherwise, someone could easily threaten his safety! However, he was obviously trying to curry favor with her. Was he doing it for Magnolia? Thus, Mango felt a little ufortable when she thought of this possibility. Magnolia was aplicated and maniptive woman. Even though she was Mango''s aunt, Mango didn''t want Terrance or the Hans family to have anything to do with her. Hence, Mango felt upset when she thought about this. "Where did Mateo go?" "Hmm... I don''t know. He didn''t tell me anything." Terrance was not lying. After all, he had already retired from the military service. Thus, ording to the non-disclosure agreement he had signed, there were many things that he could not know. Therefore, he didn''t ask Mateo anything either. Mango knew about this as well. Then, she nced at Terrance and said, "Mateo has a special position in the military, so it isn''t easy for him to find someone suitable for him. Well, Terrance, now the responsibility falls onto your shoulders, so you need to look for a mistress for the Hans family. Otherwise, it''s going to be quiet here." Well, Terrance understood what Mango was hinting at. Hah! She felt lonely because there was no one here to talk to her. Then, Terrance asked quickly, "What kind of woman would you like me to choose?" Suddenly, Mango froze when he heard his question. "Terrance, why do you need to ask me? You should just find someone you like." "No, if you don''t like the person, why should I marry her?" At this moment, Mango had mixed emotions when she heard his response. "Please, Terrance! Don''t treat me so well!" Besides, what did his marriage have to do with her? After all, his wife was the one who would apany him for the rest of his life! However, Mango was stunned momentarily when she saw that Terrance was expecting an answer from her. "Well... it''s up to you, really! For now, I''m nning to go on a trip with Nathan." Initially, she did not n to tell Terrance about it. After all, Mango felt that Terrance was still hiding the reason for Magnolia''s return. However, at this moment, she could not bear to see Terrance in pain. No matter what, Terrance was still her rtive. When Terrance heard that Mango and Nathaniel were about to leave, he was stunned, but he did not object to it anyhow. "It''s good to go out and travel once in a while with the children so that you can be closer with your family. What''s more, you and Nathan never travelled together properly since you guys got married. Well, do you need more money? Mateo and I have discussed transferring some of the Hans family''s properties to your name. Hmm, when do you think you will..." "No, Terrance! I have enough money!" Mango understood the reason behind Terrance''s behaviour, so she quickly rejected him. It was true that she was the descendant of the Hans family, but she was not the only child left. After all, Mateo would get married and have his children one day. Therefore, it was not right for her to take over over the Hans family''s properties. Besides, Nathaniel was someone with deep pockets, and there was no need for her to fight over her other rtives for family properties. However, Terrance was very determined on this matter. "I know you don''t need money, but the Hans family will always be your support. You need to have some assets on your own! Don''t rely on your husband so that you won''t be bullied in the future. If Nathaniel treats you badly in the future, you cane back without thinking too much. So, Mateo and I will decide this for you." When Mango heard how sincere Terrance sounded, her heart was instantly filled with warmth. Thus, the dissatisfaction that she experienced just now was totally gone. Terrance treated her so well, and she felt that he would not harm her. Therefore, she chose to forgive him for not telling her about Magnolia. However, Mango asked curiously. "Terrance, what is Barack like?" Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 "Barack?" Then, Terrance smiled awkwardly and said, "Will you make fun of me if I can''t remember him clearly?" "What?" Mango blurted out with great astonishment. "Terrance, this isn''t funny!" "What? I''m not joking with you, and I can''t remember him clearly because we''re 18 years apart. Well, my mother almost aborted me when she was pregnant because she was afraid that she would be aughing stock! After all, she was a little too old to give birth to me at that time. Moreover, she was worried that Dennis and Barack would not ept this, but I heard that they had persuaded her to give birth to me." When Terrance talked about this, he was a little gloomy and discouraged. Although Madam Hans doted on him very much after he was born, he was upset to learn that his brothers had been the ones who had decided his fate. Now, Terrance had to admit this because Mango wanted to ask about Barack. At this moment, Mango was also a little surprised. She seemed to have forgotten about the age gap between Terrance and Dennis. After all, Terrance was Mango''s uncle, but he was only in his early thirties. Therefore, she had almost forgotten his age. Thus, when Mango heard what Terrance had said, she couldn''t help but startughing. "Hey! Why are youughing at me?" Soon, both of them immediately forgot about their argument once Mango startedughing. Right now, Terrance no longer cared about what Mango thought about him. Then, he thought about it for a while and said, "In my memories, Dennis was calm, while Barack was naughty and rebellious. However, our rtionship was still very good. By the time I went to kindergarten, they had already started their university life. At that time, Barack liked the freedom he had, and he often went travelling around the world. Thus, he didn''t evene home when he was on a break. We often received postcards and gifts from him. Well, in fact, I think that Barack is a very thoughtful and caring person. Although we never saw each other much, he knew all our preferences, so he always bought suitable gifts for us. Therefore, I think that he cares for every one of us in the family." Terrance was a little upset when he talked about this. "Do you know what, Mango? I was really furious when Magnolia came to tell me the truth. I was angry that Barack abandoned his family for so many years for her. In the end, he never showed up when our mother passed away and Dennis sacrificed himself. Well, to be frank, I''m sure he saw this devastating news, but he never came back! s! This isn''t what Barack would do, Mango. Even if he had a fight with Dennis over a woman, he wouldn''t leave us alone for so long, let alone not coming back to pay Dennis and our mother hisst respects." After Terrance had finished speaking, he stared straight at Mango. Suddenly, Mango was stunned. She was quite unfamiliar with Barack, but Terrance''s words were somewhat convincing. If what Terrance said about Barack''s personality was true, Barack was definitely not someone who would abandon his family. Thus, he probably couldn''te back at that time because he was caught up in something. Mango furrowed her brows slightly when she thought of this. Then, she felt uneasy. "Terrance, do you think that something had happened to Barack?" "Yeah." Terrance did not n to hide anything from Mango this time. Unlike thest time they spoke, he was ready to tell her the truth. Then, Terrance smiled bitterly, as if he knew what Mango was thinking. "Well, I didn''t tell you anything about Magnolia''s return because I didn''t want you to get involved. Furthermore, I didn''t want you to know that your parents never ended up together because of them. After all, you are rted to both Barack and Magnolia. Many people were hurt because of this incident, but I think that you would be hurt the most because you had to learn the whole truth." Mango did not have any hard feelings for Terrance anymore when she heard his exnation. "Terrance, I''m not that weak." "I know, you''re very strong, and I even feel sorry for you. Besides, if Dennis and Queena were still alive, you would have been the precious daughter of the Hans family! Then, you wouldn''t have to endure so much. What''s more, the rtionship between you and Nathaniel will also be much smoother. After all, the Hans family will protect you and support you much better than the Hans family." These were Terrance''s true feelings, and he felt that he owed too much to Dennis. If he managed to find Mango earlier, perhaps her life would not be as difficult as now. Although Mango was doing alright now, Terrance wished that she didn''t have to go through so much. Mango felt touched upon hearing Terrance''s words. s! She was indeed a soft-hearted girl. "Terrance, all these have been predetermined by fate. But, fortunately, we''re still together now, aren''t we?" "Yes, but I hope you can be happier from now on. Well, Mateo and I will take care of the troubles you face in the future. Besides, I didn''t tell you the truth initially because I was afraid that you would risk your life in Ango to take care of Barack''s issue. However, I didn''t expect you to find out about Magnolia''s visit." Terrance forced a smile after he spoke. He was too nervous and shocked at that time. Thus, he had forgotten that it was easy for Nathaniel to find out what happened in the Ocean City. Therefore, he was not prepared for Mango''s questions. Now that Terrance knew that Mango understood the whole picture, and she had thought about going on a vacation, he felt that there was nothing he could hide anymore. Needless to say, Mango thought of this as well. Then, she asked, "Terrance, aren''t you afraid that I''ll change my mind?" "Well, you also need Nathaniel''s approval before you can leave Ocean City alone, right? Besides, I don''t think he''s willing to take the risk as there are major upheavals here as well as in Ango. I''m sure that you''ll get a clearer picture of what''s happening here once you leave the country. Thus, I think it''s fine for you to know the truth." Mango was stunned when she heard what Terrance had said. After all, Terrance was more experienced, so Mango felt that he was a lot smarter than her! "Hmm, Magnolia came to you because she wants you to help her out in Ango, right? Then, what are you going to do now, Terrance? " "Yes. Well, she hopes that I can use the Hans family''s power to help seize her power back in Ango." Mango furrowed her brows when she heard Terrance''s response. "She has managed to fake her death in Ango for 20 years! How could she lose all her power instantly just because her subordinates betrayed her?" Obviously, Mango did not believe this at all. On the other hand, Terrance did not believe it either. However, when he heard Mango, he took out a few items and passed them over to her. Mango was confused to see this, but she took and looked at them. Suddenly, her expression changed. "H... how is this possible?" Mango voice trembled as she looked at the information that Terrance had given her. Terrance sighed, "s! I pity Magnolia too! She thought that she could finally decide her fate and protect the people she loved. But, in the end, she found out that all her efforts were futile. After all, the man has been controlling all her decisions and actions since the beginning. "Is the person you''re talking about... the king?" Terrance nodded after hearing Mango''s guess. Then, Mango frowned as she looked at the information in her hand. "Ah, Bettany Zhang! She''s one of the king''s subordinates! Doesn''t Magnolia know about this?" "I''m not sure. Well, she wouldn''t havee to me for Bettany''s sake and asked me to help her regain her lost power in Ango if she knew about it." Terrance was very shocked when he received the news, but now, he understood everything. "Magnolia and Bettany met when both of them were going through some hardships. Well, Bettany saved Magnolia''s life and helped her to fake her death, so Magnolia truly trusted Bettany. However, Magnolia didn''t expect Bettany to be the king''s spy, so the forces that Magnolia thought she had were actually under the king''s control. Therefore, the subordinates only knew that Bettany was their leader. Furthermore, Magnolia didn''t know that Bettany had betrayed her as she had already treated Bettany like her own family. Otherwise, how could such a powerful group perish in the blink of an eye?" Mango was thunderstruck by this revtion when she heard Terrance''s exnation. After all, she thought that Magnolia hade back on purpose. This was because she thought that Magnolia wanted to feign sympathy and ask Nathaniel or the Hans family so both her and Lebanon could seize power! However, now, Mango realised that Magnolia had returned empty-ended. Mango could not describe how she felt now, but she felt upset. "How., how could it be Bettany?" Mango felt dejected when she thought about how Bettany was one of the king''s henchmen. After all, Bettany was rted to the Ye family as she was Wisdom''s master. Hence, Mango was worried because Wisdom had spent quite some time with Bettany. In the past, Mango had thought that Bettany was kind to Wisdom because Wisdom reminded Bettany of her son. However, Mango could not help but wonder now if there were some hidden intentions behind her actions. When she thought of this, Mango was and upset. Furthermore, she felt like killing Bettany for using her son. After all, Mango couldn''t stand anyone who was trying to use her children! Suddenly, Mango understood why Terrance had confessed the truth today. He wanted her to leave here as soon as possible with her kids, and he did not want Wisdom to get hurt. After all, the king could''veid another trap by using Bettany''s injury as bait. Therefore, he wanted to get the Hans family, the Ye Family, and the Xiao family to gather in Ango. Furthermore, the king was the one who had allowed Magnolia to return safely to Ocean City as well. This meant that Magnolia was only a decoy to connect the three families. Hence, the king used Bettany to lure Magnolia into his trap as he knew that she cared about Bettany very much. Thus, this man was terrifying indeed!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The king of Ango seemed to be targeting the three families in the Ocean City. Who on earth was the king? Why did he have to go through these lengths to deal with these three families? What did they have against each other? Suddenly, Mango''s eyes narrowed as she thought of this. "Terrance, did the Hans, Xiao and Ye families offend the same person more than 20 years ago?" Terrance was stunned when he heard Mango''s question. "I''m not too sure. Hmm, I was still very young 20 years ago, and Madam Hans didn''t mention it to me either. But I can''t think of anything rted to that. But that shouldn''t have anything to do with this, right?" Was the past really unrted to this? However, Mango felt that something was amiss. Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 When Terrance saw that Mango had a thoughtful expression on her face, he was also a little troubled. If he had known that this matter had something to do with the people from the past, he would have asked Madam Hans about this. Besides, if he had done that, they would have an advantage over their enemies right now!" "Well, don''t think about it and leave these to me. You can go out to have fun with Nathaniel and your children." "Sure thing!" A thought shed past Mango''s mind, but she did not manage to understand it fully. However, Mango stopped thinking about it now and quickly nodded when she heard Terrance''s words. At this moment, Nathaniel walked out from the room. Then, Mango looked at him and smiled gently. "Is Rita sleeping soundly already?" "Well, I''m afraid she hasn''t been sleeping so well for quite a long time." There was a trace of distress on Nathaniel''s face. What kind of situation was the Eaves family in now? Although Rita was a glutton, she was still cautious in the Eaves Family. Therefore, it was normal that she could not sleep well there. However, Rita was so stubborn because she insisted on staying there to apany Bjorn and the others. Nathaniel was distressed about this, but he could not me her. Thus, when Rita had returned to her parents'' side, she could naturally be at ease, so she slept like a log. Well, perhaps she would only wake up y tomorrow! When Nathaniel thought about this, he hesitated a bit. Mango was stunned when she heard Nathaniel''s words. Then, she felt sorry for Rita. "Nathan, why don''t we stay here today?" Nathaniel definitely understood what Mango was trying to say. That was because both of them loved their daughter so much. Thus, they could not bear to rush around when Rita was still very tired. Besides, they did not know the reason why someone had been following them just now. Therefore, it was not a good idea to go out with at this time. "Alright. Terrance, can we stay for the night?" "What are you talking about? This is your home, so you can do whatever you want here. I know you guys are tired, so go to bed earlier." Meanwhile, Terrance knew that they needed to talk to each other, so he did not want to annoy them. After that, he pushed his wheelchair and left in a hurry. Then, Mango and Nathaniel returned to their room. When they saw Rita sleeping soundly on the bed, Mango''s heart ached again. "She''s a glutton, and she''s always been so carefree! So, I didn''t expect her to care so much about Bjorn and Lonnie this time. s! I''m her mother, but I don''t even understand her." Mango smiled bitterly as she spoke softly. Then, Nathaniel gently grabbed her by her shoulder and said softly, "Rita has never been a foodie. She knows that her parents and her brothers can protect her, so there''s no need for her to worry about anything. Thus, she decided to be a happy glutton! However, she also knows that she''s my daughter, so she wanted to help out. Thus, this time, Rita took the initiative to take care of the Eaves family. After all, she knows the rtionship between the Ye Family and the Eaves family." "Huh? What are you talking about?" Mango was slightly startled to hear Nathaniel''s exnation. When Nathaniel saw that Mango looked surprised, he smiled and said, "Do you think it''s unbelievable? After all, Rita is a child, but she understands the situation more than we adults. Did you think that I''m overthinking this too much?" Although Mango did not admit it, she was obviously thinking about this. Hence, when she heard Nathaniel''s words, she could not help but smile embarrassedly. Meanwhile, Nathaniel did not care much about this. After that, he patted her hair and smiled, "The four most influential men of Ocean City have a strong bond. After all, we took over Ocean City and took control of all the finances and authorities here. Thus,this isn¡¯t something that the ancient families here can ept. Now that someone has messed up our rtionship and wants to take this opportunity to take over our position, do you think the ancient families can stay out of this?" Mango narrowed her eyes suddenly when did she heard this. "Do you mean that someone else other than Bernard is involved in this? "No matter how capable Bernard is, he can¡¯t suppress all four of the most influential men of Ocean City on his own. Well, this is merely a fight to gain more power." Anyhow, Nathaniel understood this situation better than Mango. However, Mango immediately caught on after Nathaniel had brought this up. "All four of you took over Ocean City and bullied the families who originally ruled over this city. So, someone took this opportunity to cause more trouble. This was because the Ocean City would fall into their hands again if they managed to defeat the four most influential men of Ocean City? However, they had to defeat all four of you using their own powers!" Nathaniel could not help but nod his head when he knew that Mango finally understood. Then, Mango''s eyes sank a little. "Urgh! Bernard is too cunning! He'' s definitely getting the others to do his dirty work. Well, do you mean that Rita knows all these connections? So, is this why she tried to build a good rtionship with the Eaves family siblings?" When Mango said this, she gripped Nathaniel''s sleeve and trembled slightly. Nathaniel sighed and took her into his arms. Then, he whispered, "Don''t think too lowly on Rita. She''s not that calctive, but she understands her own situation well. She just doesn''t want our friendship to be destroyed by someone pretentious." "Destroyed? What do you mean? Does this have anything to do with us?" Suddenly, Mango''s heart tightened involuntarily when she heard this. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "Perhaps we might be rted to this, But who knows? Maybe someone is trying to take this opportunity to stir up more trouble. Morgan, Noah, Eugene and I can trust each other, but what about our families? Well, Morgan is indeed in trouble because of me. Now, we can''t even meet each other very often. If someone pretentious makes unjustified ims to the rest of them in the Eaves family, what will they think of us?" "Impossible! The Eaves family are all..." Mango stopped herself abruptly at this thought. She remembered that Esther had asked her to use the force of the Dark Night Empire. Then, she recalled that when she went to the Eaves family just now, someone had installed an eavesdropping system in the Eaves family home! Byw, Esther and her children were not allowed to meet other people as they were under house arrest. However, Mango could enter their housingpound. Not only that, Esther and Mango had also talked about something for quite some time. After they had picked Rita up from the Eaves family, an unknown car started following them. Suddenly, Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Mango¡¯s face was pale when she tugged at Nathaniel¡¯s sleeve. "Is someone targeting Rita right now?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Nathaniel''s heart was in a mess right now. He felt upset because Mango was smart enough to understand the situation, and he also felt sad because his child had ended up in such a troublesome situation. However, now that they had all been caught up in this mess, he could only do his best to protect them. Meanwhile, Mango knew that her guess was correct when Nathaniel didn''t say anything. She broke out in a cold sweat at this though. "That unknown car was following Rita! Wait, do they think Rita had brought something out from the Eaves family, and they wanted to see whether Rita was going to hand it to someone else? Or perhaps, had they been doubting us this entire time?" Nathaniel listened to Mango''s words and looked at Rita, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, at the same time. Right now, he had mixed emotions in his eyes. "I don''t know. I only know that no matter what Rita promised, I will do my best to protect her and never let any harme to you." Mango''s heart sank instantly when she heard this. "Then, are we still going on a vacation?" "Of course! What will happen to Rita if we continue to stay here?" Nathaniel said this as a cold gaze shed through his eyes. He would not let anyone hurt his wife and children! Meanwhile, Mango frowned slightly and was in deep thought, but she did not say anything in the end. "I want to apany Rita." "Okay, I''ll take a shower first." Nathaniel stood up and left the room after speaking. Then, Mango sat beside Rita. She noticed that Rita had be much tanner these few days as if thetter had been out in the sun. Mango had heard that she had been ying with Bjorn at the courtyard of the Eaves family recently, but she did not know what the two of them had nned. It seemed that Mango never truly understood Rita. Mango held Rita''s hand when she thought of this. Rita''s hand was soft, so Mango feltfortable holding it. However, Mango paused suddenly. It appeared that Rita was holding something! Just as Mango was about to turn it around to take a look, she felt Rita''s palm tightening suddenly. Then, Rita opened her eyes in a panic. Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she noticed the alertness in Rita''s eyes. How could her daughter''s gaze look so cold? When Mango was still stunned, Rita realized that the person who was sitting in front of her was her mother. Then, she quickly got up and hugged Mango''s arm childishly. "Mommy, why did you sit beside me so quietly? Urgh! You almost scared me to death!" As she spoke, she calmly hid the item in her palm. Urgh! This is terrible! Why did she fall asleep? Rita''s eyes were filled with annoyance, but she had sessfully prevented Mango from probing further. If Mango still doubted Nathaniel''s words, then at this moment, Mango trusted him entirely. Rita, her precious daughter, was hiding something from her! She could not understand Rita''splicated emotions, so she could only hug Rita tightly. Meanwhile, Rita was a little surprised when Mango hugged her, but she also felt touched. "Mommy!" Rita''s voice was still soft, but Mango felt upset for her now. "Have you decided where you want to go for our holiday?" Rita paused when she heard Mango''s question. However, she responded in a spoiled manner, "Can I really choose a destination by myself?" "As long as you want it, mommy, daddy and your brothers will go with you. You''re the little princess of the Ye family, after all!" Mango brushed away the hair on Rita''s forehead. Then, Rita started tearing up when she saw Mango looking at her ith a doting gaze. She even felt a little guilty right now! If Mango found out that she had other intentions for following them, would she be upset? At this thought, Rita became more upset, so her expression immediately hardened. "Mommy, if it''s possible, I want to visit Longford County. Can we go there?" Rita''s words caused Mango''s heart to skip a beat. Huh? Longford Country Why did Rita want to go to Longford County? Could it be that this was where the Eaves family wanted Rita to go? So why did Rita want to go there? Was she trying to look for someone or something over there? Mango''s mind was in a mess when she thought about this. Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 "Mommy, can''t I go there?" Rita''s palms were wet because she was anxious, but she still looked at Mango with teary eyes. Thus, Mango''s heart immediately softened. "Why do you want to go to that ce?" Mango asked gently and patted Rita''s back. Rita lowered her eyes guiltily and said in a low voice, "I heard from my brothers that the trip to Longford County was fun, so I wanted to go there and have a look. But if Mommy doesn''t want to go, then we can forget it." "Alright." Rita was left dumbfounded by Mango''s response. Did Mango just say that it was alright? What did that mean? Were they going there? Or were they not? Rita was a little depressed right now. However, if she continued asking about this, would this arouse Mango''s expression. At this thought, Rita was nervous and conflicted. Suddenly, she heard Mango say in a gentle voice, "Of course I''ll bring my little princess to wherever she wants. In fact, I''ll apany you there and ensure your safety!" When Rita heard this, she raised her head instantly. She immediately feared up when she saw that Mango was looking at her with a gentle and doting gaze. "Mommy!" She hugged Mango tightly as she eximed. "My dear child, you didn''t well when you were staying with Eaves family, right? Should daddy and I sleep with you tonight?" Rita was surprised when she heard what Mango had said. How did her mother find out that she hadn''t been sleeping well in the Eaves family? Just as she was about to ask this, she found herself lying in Mango''s embrace. Then, Mango ces Rita on her arm like how she used to. After that, she gently patted Rita and sang a familiar luby gently. Although there was a hint of hoarseness in Mango''s voice, Rita still feltfortable while listening to her mother''s singing. Thus, although Rita was still troubled, she slowly fell asleep because of the sweet luby. Meanwhile, Mango looked at her daughter''s adorable face dotingly. When Nathaniel came out of the bathroom, Mango was already a little sleepy. However, she still looked at Rita with a gentle gaze. "Hmm, I''m kind of jealous now." Nathaniel leaned forward and kissed Mango as he said this, so Mango couldn''t help butugh. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Haha! How could you be jealous of your own daughter? Aren''t you ashamed?" "Not at all!" Nathaniel hugged Mango as he said this, and his gaze suddenly turned feverish and intense. Well, how could Mango not know what Nathaniel was thinking? However, she could not help but feel a little embarrassed. "Hey! Our daughter is still here." "Hmm? Did you think that I was trying to do something?" Nathaniel paused for a moment and smirked. Mango finally realised that she had misunderstood him when she saw his reaction. Sh*t! That was extremely humiliating! "Nathaniel Ye, you b*stard!" On the other hand, Nathaniel enjoyed looking at her flustered expression. Then, he whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry, I will definitely not refuse your invitation the next time round." "Hey! Who invited you? Hurry up and go to sleep." Mango''s face was red as she was embarrassed. On the other hand, Nathaniel was smiling brightly. The two bickered for a moment before Nathaniel climbed onto the bed andid down on the other side of Rita. He stretched out his long arms and immediately pulled his lovely wife and child into his embrace. After that, he closed his eyes in satisfaction. Mango had been tense just now, but she felt someone rxed aftering to the Hans family. Also, perhaps she felt more rxed now because she had her family with her. Thus, she had a good night''s sleep, and it was already the next morning when she opened her eyes. However, Rita was no longer in her arms. Instead, she had thrown herself into Nathaniel''s arms. Meanwhile, she was covered with a thin quilt. Obviously, Nathaniel was the one who had done this. Hence, Mango felt delighted and pleased when he saw how soundly they were sleeping. She got up slowly and kissed Rita and Nathaniel on their faces. Then, she got up to prepare breakfast forthem. In fact, Nathaniel had woken up the moment she got up, but he did not open his eyes. He waited for her to leave before ncing at Rita, who was still in deep sleep. Then, the corner of his lips curled up slightly. "Youzy girl!" He muttered and close his eyes once again to rest for a while. He was so tired these days, so his nerves were starting to hurt again. The medicine that Wisdom gave him was quite effective. However, he couldn''t find the medicine anywhere the past few days. Thus, he felt that he must''ve lost it while he was changing his clothes. Also, he had been quite busy, so he did not pay much attention to it and did not tell Wisdom about it. Thus, he was ufortable because of the pain, but it was still bearable. Thus, he didn''t stop Mango from waking up early this morning. After all, he was afraid that she would see his pale face and weak physique. At this thought, Nathaniel rubbed his temples before closing his eyes and waited for the pain dissipate. After Mango went downstairs, Terrance was already in the living room. Thus, she couldn''t help but smile when she saw him before greeting him, "Good morning." However, Terrance''s expression looked a little strange. "Morning." "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Mango smiled faintly and didn''t take it to heart. Suddenly, Terrance said in a low voice, "Mango, Magnolia''s injured, and she almost died." "What? How did that happen?" Mango''s eyes narrowed subconsciously, but she felt uneasy. "What''s she up to now?" Mango disliked Magnolia. Thus, she felt nervous when she heard Terrance bringing Magnolia up. How could Magnolia get injured? Why did she almost die? But she lived in Desmond Blu''s house! Furthermore, the Dark Night Empire was protecting her, so how could she get hurt? Hah! Magnolia must have been scheming something, right? At the thought of this, Mango abhorred this woman even more. When Terrance saw Mango''s disdain, he sighed and said, "Unfortunately, you''re wrong this time. She got injured. The other party evaded your people and entered her room directly, and they aimed the dagger straight into her heart. If it wasn''t for her misaligned heart, I''m afraid she would have died by now." Mango furrowed her brows when she heard this. She didn''t believe Terrance''s wordspletely, but she knew that Terrance had no reason to lie to her. Thus, Mango picked up the phone and went to the balcony so that she could call Ned. "What''s happening at Magnolia''s ce?" Ned instantly felt regretful when he heard Mango''s voice. "Madam, I''m sorry, I failed to protect her, so she''s still in the ICU! The assassinmitted suicide when we caught him. Magnolia is unconscious now, and the dagger pierced through herpletely. It seems that the other party really wanted her dead." Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she heard what Ned had said. Wait, the assassin had pieced a knife through Magnolia''s body? Wasn''t this too cruel? After all, too many things had happened in the past year, so Mango didn''t want to be careless. This was because she didn''t want her children to get into trouble because of her selflessness and kindness, so she was always cautious. "Find out who sneaked into Desmond''s house. That ce is full of our people, so did someone sneak in? Also, how did they manage to kill her?" Ned was quite nervous when he heard how cold Mango sounded right now." "I have already investigated this. The other party did not enter from our side but the house next door. Josiah has been conducting his experiments here. Thus, he opened a door to the backyard so that it would be more convenient. We did not know about this, but we only found out after asking Desmond about it once the ident had happened. After that, we quickly covered it up. s! This happened because we were negligent!" Mango''s brows furrowed tightly when she heard Ned''s exnation. "How did the others know about this secret? Who lives next door to Desmond?" Mango''s voice grew increasingly harsher as she questioned Ned. Thus, cold sweat started forming on Ned''s forehead. When did Mango be as intimidating as Mr. Ye? Then, Ned wiped the sweat off his face and said softly, "Madam, I''ve checked. The house next door belongs to the nc family, and one of their rtives came to stay at this ce for one month! I heard that the rtive was close to Victoria. However, we never expected that this person would try to kill Magnolia andmit suicide!" "Hah! So are you telling me that Victoria told someone about the back door of her house? She also told the assassin that I was going to arrange for Magnolia to move in? Is that right?" Mango''s questioned Ned sharply. Thus, Ned couldn''t take it anymore. "Madam, it''s my fault!" "Your fault? Ned, do you know that someone almost died because of your negligence?" Mango didn''t want to reprimand him, but for some reason, she just couldn''t suppress the emotions in her heart. Even though Mango detested Magnolia, thetter was still her aunt and her grandfather''s only remaining daughter. Therefore, even if Magnolia had done something wrong, she and her grandfather would be the ones to punish her. This was definitely not something that she had expected. After all, she never thought that Magnolia would have almost died in the house the Mango had prepared! On the other hand, Ned could tell that Mango was furious, so he couldn''t help but broke out in cold sweat. "I''m willing to ept any punishment." "What? I don''t need you to do any of that. All I want is the good results and the truth! I will not tolerate any mistakes next time! You should know that Nathan treated you like his brother, and he ced all our lives into your hands, Ned!" Ned felt a little guilty when he heard this. After all, he had to admit that he had cked off. He thought that Desmond''s house would be the safest, and it was difficult for outsiders toy their hands there. Besides, he really didn''t think that he needed to spend a lot of effort to protect a woman whose background was unknown. That was why he went out to buy a pack of cigarettes when he changed shifts. However, he didn''t expect something to happen to Magnolia at this time. But, Ned knew that he had been negligent, so he knew that his exnation wasn''t enough. Thus, he could not help but say, "Madam, I will ept the punishment. Also, I promise that this kind of thing will never happen again." "The nc family, right? Investigate this carefully! I want to know what exactly happened to Magnolia when she was stabbed. Also, make a public announcement about Magnolia''s death." Mango''s words made Ned slightly stunned, but he immediately understood. "Yes, Madam." After hanging up, Mango''s eyes turned a little cold. Her hands was trembling, and she had no idea whether it was because of her anger or something else... A person was almost dead. A wicked woman who had been living for more than 20 years was almost killed by a assassin? Mango found it a little absurd. If Magnolia was really such a good-for-nothing, perhaps she would have died in Ango instead! All of a sudden, Mango wanted to visit Magnolia as Ned had told her that thetter was currently in the intensive care unit. She didn''t care who was the culprit behind this assassination and what they wanted from her. However, she knew that no one could handle her fury right now. Her chest was currently erupting with rage, and she wanted to vent it out on someone right now! Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 When Terrance saw that Mango was standing outside, he was afraid that she would catch a cold from the snowstorm outside. He quickly said, "Mango, why don''t youe in first? It''s cold outside." Hah! Was the weather cold right now? Well, Mango couldn''t feel anything. At this moment, Mango realized how angry she was. Of course, she hated Magnolia that much. However, now that Magnolia was on the verge of death, Mango suddenly recalled how Queena had died in the fire. Queena was selfless and beautiful, but she was decisive as well. Both of them were the twins of the Xiao family, but why did they have such different personalities and lives? Mango felt hurt at this thought. However, when she noticed that Terrance was approaching her, she took a deep breath and opened the balcony door before walking out. "Mango..." "Terrance, how did you know that something happened to Magnolia? Have you been watching me? Are you afraid that I''ll attack her?" Mango looked at him with a cold gaze as she asked this, and Terrance was quivered in fear. "Mango, I wasn''t watching you on purpose, and I did that so I could find out where Barack was. I never told you about what happened to Barack before this, so I sent my men to watch over Magnolia instead." "But why didn''t your people protect Magnolia when her enemies attacked her?" Terrance was slightly stunned after hearing Mango''s question. It seemed that Mango still cared about Magnolia! If anyone saw how Mango treated Magnolia, they would have thought that she hated her. In fact, Mango thought so too. However, now that Magnolia was in danger, Mango was frustrated at what had happened. At the thought of this, Terrance suddenly realised Mango''s true feelings. Thus, he felt bad for her "Mango, the Dark Night Empire belongs to you. Also, Magnolia is in your territory, so she is under your protection. So, how could I get in your way? Besides, I just wanted to use her to find your uncle''s whereabouts. I didn''t even think of interfering with your people or your ns. When Mango heard Terrance''s exnation, she knew that she was just venting her anger out on him. He was right! She needed to take it easy right now! After all, this was the first time she had ever felt this way. Why could she vent her rage and frustration to Terrance for Magnolia''s sake? This was simply absurd! However, Mango couldn''t stop thinking about those murderous thoughts as she suddenly thought of Queena. After all, Magnolia owe Queena an apology, so Mango should hate Magnolia for this. However, she panicked when she found out that Magnolia was in danger. Perhaps Magnolia looked simr to her mother, so she didn''t want the former to die this easily? Mango wasn''t sure, but at this moment, she really wanted to see Magnolia. "I''m sorry, Terrance. I''m in a bad mood." "It''s alright. I understand how you''re feeling right now." What else could Terrance not understand her feelings? When he found out that Kolton had taken away his older''s brother corpse for so many years, he was even angrier than Mango. Furthermore, when he knew that Barack was alive, he wanted to track thetter down desperately by following Magnolia. Therefore, he understood how Mango was feeling right now. "Do you want to visit Magnolia in the hospital?" Mango wanted to refuse his suggestion, but she swallowed the words that she was about to say. "I''ll go take a look at how''s she doing. Nathan and Rita are still asleep, so please take care of them for me." "Alright. I''ll get someone to protect you." After saying that, Terrance quickly went to make these arrangements. Mango had initially wanted to reject the offer, but she changed her mind when she thought about the current situation. After that, Mango drove all the way to the hospital and entered the ward. However, someone attacked her along the way, and she had almost gotten hurt. However, she looked at her attacker with a murderous glint and immediately threw thetter over her shoulder. "Bang!" The other party let out a muffled groan as they fell to the frown. Suddenly, the scent of blood wafted through Mango''s nostrils. "Magnolia?" Mango asked coldly as she saw Magnolia all curled up on the ground. Blood was seeping out of Magnolia''s wound on her chest. Wait, wasn''t Magnolia supposed to be unconscious right now? However, Magnolia''s wound was bleeding again as Mango had thrown her over the shoulder. Then, Mango nced at her coldly, and she quickly pressed down the emergency bell. The emergency care team immediately rushed over to provide treatment, and they managed to stabilise Magnolia''s condition. However, her face was pale, and she looked just like Queena. After all, her eyes looked gloomy and unfocused right now. Magnolia was in excruciating pain, but she could also sense Mango''s indifferent gaze. Hence, after the doctors and nurses left, Magnolia was not surprised to see Mango locking the door. "I''m not doing this on purpose, even though I know you won''t believe me." Magnolia opened her mouth to say this first as a bitter smile shed across her face. Then, Mango sat down in front of her. Magnolia''s wound looked terrible as she was seriously injured. Hence, if this was part of Magnolia''s scheme, Mango couldn''t help but admire how brave she was. Meanwhile, Mango didn''t know what Magnolia''s n was. However, for some reason, she believed that Magnolia was telling her. "Why did the person want to kill you?" "I guess he''s probably afraid that I''ll reveal too many of his secrets." Magnolia smiled wryly, but she identally tugged at her wound, so she ended up trembling due to the pain. On the other hand, Mango continued to look at Magnolia as thetter winced in pain before asking, "What secret are you talking about? What is the rtionship between the Xiao family, the Ye Family, and the Hans family with Longford County? Also, what happened between Ango and Longford County? What about you then? What''s your rtionship with Ango? Where''s Barack right now? You can choose not to answer these questions, but if you want me to treat you as one of my own, you shouldn''t hide these from me. This might be your enemies'' first assassination attempt, but I''m sure that it will be thest. Although my men are powerful, they might still make mistakes, so I can''t guarantee your safetypletely." After all, Mango had wanted to say these words long ago, so she took the opportunity to say them out loud. Meanwhile, Magnolia looked at Mango and hesitated. "I won''t force you to give me an answer, but I''m taking take the kids out of Ocean City for a trip today. So, you don''t have many chances and time left." In fact, if Magnolia decided to confess now, perhaps Mango still give her another chance and protect her safety. However, if Magnolia chose otherwise, Mango would not care about this matter any longer. Magnolia immediately turned pale when she heard what Mango had said. After all, she would rather die than suffer through this despair again! Hence, should she tell Mango the truth? Magnolia hesitated at this thought. However, she suddenly recalled the handsome man and involuntarily clenched her fists. Meanwhile, Mango knew that Magnolia was having a dilemma, so she did not rush her. Instead, she ordered someone to buy breakfast. As time ticked by, Magnolia remained motionless. She narrowed her eyes, so no one could read the expression on her face. Despite that, Mango was in no hurry. Hence, he took out her phone to browse through the news. Therefore, the room was so silent that both of them could hear their own breaths. Just when Mango thought that Magnolia wouldn''t say anything, thetter suddenly opened her mouth. "Mango, do you miss your mother very much?" Mango was slightly taken aback when she heard these words, but her expression turned furious. "Hah! How dare you mention my mother? If it weren''t for you, would my parents have passed away? In fact, my mother would have never lived such a pitiful life! She is your biological sister, so why didn''t you tell them the truth? Urgh! How could you do this to her?" Mango''s voice trembled as she said this. At this moment, she wanted nothing more but to strangle Magnolia to death. However, she suddenly noticed that tears were dripping down from Magnolia''s face to the bedsheet. "Heh! Don''t you ever think that I will forgive you and change my mind just because you''re shedding some fake tears!" Mango said harshly in reply. However, Magnolia said in a teary right, "Let me tell you about my greatest wish! I want to reunite with my parents and sister! I went through so much to achieve this, but eventually, I didn''t get to see my mother when she passed away. s! I thought that I would never see my loved ones in this life. However, I didn''t expect Queena to appear in front of me one day! Can you imagine how shocked and touched I was at that time?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Mango''s body suddenly froze when she heard this. "What did you say? Did my mom go over to see you? When did she do that?" Mango had never heard of this! How did Queena know about Magnolia''s existence, and why did she even go to look for Magnolia? Also, why hadn''t her mother told her about this? Furthermore, Queena had not told Brantley about this! When Magnolia saw that Mango tearing up, she started crying as well. "One year ago, she went to Ango to find me and wanted to take me away. But at that time, I had something else to do, so I couldn''t leave. Ah, that was the first time I met my sister. I knew she was having a bad time because of me, so I told her the truth about what happenedst time. I thought she would hate me, scold me, and even hit me, but she didn''t do that. She said that the past was the past. Besides, Dennis was already long gone, so she couldn''t do anything, even though she knew the truth. After all, she could not bring bad the dead! However, she said that she wanted to reunite the family. Hence, she wanted to take Barack and me away." "Barack? Wait, are you talking about Barack Hans?" Magnolia had never brought up Barack before, so Mango decided to ask this again. "Yes, Barack is one of your uncles. He followed me to Ango as he said that he wanted to spend his remaining life with me. At that time, I was moved, but I also knew that it was impossible. After all, I had already ruined my sister''s rtionship! s! I can''t bring any more trouble to the Hans family, so I refused him. Besides, I pretended to be in love with a yboy so that he would give me up! However, Barack refused to let me go!" Magnolia couldn''t help but tear up when she talked about this. "Argh! He was persistent, but in the end, he died because of me! My enemies sent someone to kidnap Barack so that they could threaten me! If I didn''t do as they said, they would only torture Barack further! I had no choice, Mango. Barack risked his life for me. Even if I was scheming against the Hans family at first, I still fell deeply in love with him eventually. Thus, I followed their orders and married the king of Ango to save Barack. They wanted me to give birth to a prince, and so I did that. Then, they wanted me to poison the king. I did that too, but they still refused to help me. In fact, they actually tried to poison Barack as well. When I learned this, I decided to fight back because I wanted to save Barack. However, I didn''t expect your mother to show up at that time. They mistook your mother for me, so took away her and poisoned her instead." "What did you say?" Mango sprang to her feet in surprise after hearing what Magnolia had said. Suddenly, she remembered Queena''s incurable disease. Then, she recalled how Bettany said that Queena wasn''t actually suffering from cancer. Wait, did someone poison Queena? Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 "Are you saying that someone poisoned my mom when she went to see you?" At this thought, Mango was trembling with anger, and she could not wait to give Magnolia a piece of her mind. However, Magnolia''s tears started to flow uncontrobly. "I''m... sorry, I''m really sorry!" "Do you think that I will forgive you just because you''re apologising? Hah! What do you take me for? You framed my mother, and she couldn''t be with my dad because of what you did. I never knew who my biological parents were ever since I was born. Then, I finally found my mother after going through so many hardships! However, I learned that she had cancer and didn''t have much time left. So, what makes you think that everything will be alright with just a word of apology? Magnolia Xiao, who the hell do you think you are? Do you think that you''re special because you''re my aunt?" As Mango said this, she shoved Magnolia away in rage with her trembling hands. Right now, she wanted to choke Magnolia to death and throw her out of the window harshly! Meanwhile, Magnolia shuddered in pain as Mango identally hurt her bruises. However, she could not fight back. "I know you hate me, and I also know that I owe my sister too much. But what can I do? I was destined to live a hard life since I was born! After all, I was forced to part with my parents after I was born for only a few hours. Do you know how I survived for so many years? No, you don''t know. None of you does!" Magnolia broke down in tears as she eximed. "They threw me into the wild since I was young, and I had to fight against those ferocious beasts for my survival! Hence, I was forced to survive in such an awful environment. In fact, those animals almost bit me to death! UrghlYou have no idea how much I yearned for the care and love of my parents. However, my life was only full of despair! Finally, I managed to leave the forest, but they tossed me onto an isted ind, and I received training along with other children of my age. I originally thought that this would be a turning point in my life, but I was insanely wrong. It was a cruelpetition where we had to kill one another because only the strongest survive!" "Do you know how it feels to kill someone back then? I was only eight years old back then! What were you doing when you were eight? Heh, I''m sure that your parents were spoiling you, right? Can you imagine how it feels to kill someone at such a young age? When you were eighteen, I''m sure that you were wondering about love and waiting for your Prince Charming! But what about me? I was trained to be a professional killer. I sacrificed myself and my purity toplete my mission, but I didn''t get any reward! So, I could only live like a zombie. If I failed toplete the task, they would torture me! Heh, I''m sure you can''t imagine how cruel they were!" "However, what else could I do? I tried resisting and running away, but I failed! I was helpless, and I was at the mercy of others. When I received a task and took the opportunity to get close to Barack, I found out that I had parents and a sister. However, my sister was the target of my next mission. Hence, I watched her living happily with my parents for so many years and fell in love with the man of her dreams. Do you realise how much I hated and envied her back then? Why did they kidnap me before of her? I know that this is a selfish thought, and I tried to fight these negative voices around me. However, I still have missions to carry out every day, so no one knew how painful I felt." "Well, I wanted to confess my identity to her. In fact, I wanted to tell her that I was her older sister! However, someone soon found out about my ns. Do you know what I went through because of this? Someone held me up as they drowned me in water for hours! Argh! It was a tormenting experience. I struggled and suffered, and they whipped me and beat me up! I am a killer! Hence, I wasn''t allowed to express my feelings or own my life. I had no freedom at all, and I couldn''t control my thoughts! I wanted to live, and I only wanted basic human rights. Although those things mean nothing to you, that was something I desperately wanted. Do you understand?" Magnolia choked as tears started streaming down her face. Meanwhile, Mango was left speechless. After all, she had never experienced such a life. Hence, she did not know what she would do if she was in Magnolia''s shoes. Suddenly, she felt as if all her curses were stuck in her throat, so she couldn''t say anything. Did she hate Magnolia? She believed that she hated Magnolia a lot. After all, her parents had be star- crossed lovers because of Magnolia! However, did Mango pity her? Yeah, of course, she did. Thus, when she saw how emotional Magnolia was getting, she wanted to hold thetter in her arms andfort her while saying, "It''s okay, alright? You''re home now, and you still have us." However, she could not bring herself to say those words. After all, she had mixed feelings, so she didn''t know how to face Magnolia anymore. Thus, Mango turned around and left the ward. Suddenly, she heard Magnolia sorrowful criesing from the room the moment she left. She could sense a mix of emotions as Magnolia felt pressured, regretful and terrible. After all, Magnolia had felt suffocated as she never had the chance to express her emotions in the past. She didn''t know how long Magnolia had cried. However, the room suddenly became quiet. Perhaps Magnolia had cried herself to sleep, or maybe she had fainted because she was too upset. On the other hand, Mango was afraid that something would happen to Magnolia Therefore, she quickly called the doctor over. After a thorough examination, the doctor reported that Magnolia had fainted. Mango thought for a moment and called Desmond. Meanwhile, Desmond was doing well as his injuries were mild. Thus, he was a little surprised when he received Mango''s call, but he didn''t say anything. "Hello, Madam." "Get some of Dark Night Empire''s men toe over to the hospital to guard Magnolia." Desmond was slightly stunned when he heard Mango speaking in a weak tone. "Madam, you dismissed me, remember?" "You regained your post from the moment you attacked Victoria." After saying that, Mango hung up the phone. She was feeling upset, but there was nothing she could do to feel better. Therefore, she walked alone along the corridor while recalling what Magnolia had said earlier. Then, she suddenly realised something. Magnolia was a professional killer! She was a powerful killer too! If that was the case, does that mean that Magnolia''s attacker was even more powerful? No way! After all, Magnolia had injured her chest. If she had been on guard, she wouldn''t have allowed herself to suffer such a serious injury. Therefore, she must have recognised her attacker! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. This thought made Mango turn around abruptly. Then, she quickly returned to the ward, but there was no one inside. Wait, Magnolia had disappeared! Mango furrowed her brows when she saw this. Was Magnolia trying to win over her trust just now? Had she done this to deceive Mango so that she could run away? Mango clenched her fists tightly, and a murderous glint shed through her eyes. F*ck! Magnolia Xiao! How could you do this? Mango had gone through so much, so how could she allow herself to be tricked by her rtives again? Was Magnolia trying to scheme against Mango? At this thought, Mango turned around angrily and left, but she saw a drop of blood on the windowsill. Thus, she frowned slightly and took out her cell phone to Desmond immediately. "There''s no need to send anyone over. Tell them to search the entire city and find the whereabouts of Magnolia. Otherwise, you need to get ready to pay with your life!" After saying that, Mango kicked away the vase next to her angrily. Thus, the vase shattered into pieces with a crash, and the flowers flew across the room. "D*mn it! Magnolia, you wicked woman!" After saying that, Mango turned around and stormed off. Just as she left, a figure appeared from behind the curtains. It was Magnolia, and she had a pale face right now. Then, Magnolia looked in the direction in which Mango had left and smiled bitterly. In the end, she decided to push away her closest rtive! Thus, she couldn''t help but let out a bitter and helpless smile at this thought. After that, she took a deep breath and staggered to stand up. Then, she opened the door and looked around before she went out. Well, Mango''s men had all gone out to chase after her, so this was the safest ce to be right now. After that, Magnolia went to the nurse''s office and stole a nurse''s uniform. Then, she put on a mask and walked out. She looked around warily and took a quick turn to the back after she found nothing suspicious. Just then, Mango walked out from the shadows and looked in the direction of Magnolia. Suddenly, a thoughtful look shed across her eyes. Hence, Mango followed Magnolia quietly. Well, Magnolia went out from the back door of the hospital and hopped onto a taxi. Mango followed carefully behind and changed directions and routes so that Magnolia wouldn''t discover her. Soon, Magnolia arrived at the graveyard. Mango frowned slightly when she saw this. Wait, the graveyard? What did Magnoliae here? Meanwhile, Magnolia carefully scanned her surroundings before entering the ce. Mango knew that it was dangerous for her to follow Magnolia alone, but this was urgent. Hence, she needed to find out what Magnolia wanted to do. Suddenly, Magnolia walked up to a grave as tears streaming down her face. Then, she knelt in front of the tombstone and hugged it while crying sadly. Mango was standing far away, so she couldn''t see who the tombstone belonged to. However, she teared up when she saw Magnolia acting this way. Was Magnolia nning to cry here until all her tears had dried up? At this thought, Mango waited patiently as she furrowed her brows. Then, Magnolia wept for a moment and muttered some words. However, Mango couldn''t make out what she was saying, but she could hear her cries. After crying, she kowtowed three times to the tombstone before getting up to leave. Mango quickly followed by and took a look. Then, she was stunned! The photo on the gravestone was her grandmother! Why was her grandma buried here? After all, Mango never knew where her ancestors had buried her grandma after thetter''s death. Furthermore, both Brantley and Queena had never brought this up. Hence, she would never have imagined that her grandmother would be buried in a private graveyard. However, she recalled that when her grandmother died, she only had Sophia by her side! Sophia was dirt poor, so how could she have the money to bury her grandmother in a private cemetery? Also, how did Magnolia know about this ce? So, Magnolia hade here to cry at her grandma''s grave? Mango was puzzled at this thought. However, she watched as Magnolia''s figure gradually disappeared. Then, she quickly paid her respect to her deceased grandmother before quickly following Magnolia from behind. Suddenly, she saw someone waiting for her at the exit. Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Mango was slightly stunned. She was surprised, but she didn''t feel any uneasiness and walked towards the person. "Well, I guess your skills aren''t too bad, after all." Mango looked at Magnolia''s pale face and said. Then, Magnolia looked at Mango and coughed before replying softly, "If it weren''t for these lifesaving skills, I wouldn''t have been able to survive until now." "When did you find out that I was following you?" Mango asked in surprise. She had learned these stalking skills from Nathaniel. Although she was not as excellent as the experts, she was still quite good at following others. However, she didn''t expect to be outsmarted by Magnolia. Then, Magnolia looked at the gloomy sky and whispered, "Just a moment ago. However, I didn''t expect you to follow me this far. So, you were quite good." Mango epted the words of praise immediately. "Is that Grandma''s tomb? How do you know that she was buried here?" Mango asked curiously without showing any displeasure. Then, Magnolia looked into Mango''s eyes and sighed before saying, "Mango, I will only cause you trouble if I continue to stay here. Furthermore, that person is powerful, so you should let me leave." "Hah! Now you''re worried about troubling me? Why didn''t you think about that when you first came to me? I''m sure that you considered this too since the beginning!" Mango mocked Magnolia as she said this. Then, aplicated expression shed across Magnolia''s gaze, and she answered softly, "I would have stayed if we never had our earlier conversation. But you hated me so much, how could I..." "Are you afraid that I will harm you because of my parents? Nah, I won''t do that. Anyway, you are the only family that grandpa has left. I don''t care if you''re trying to use our family, but I can''t really abandon you. After all, now that you''re injured, it won''t be easy for you to leave alone. Besides, do you know the person who assassinated you? It must be someone you know since he managed to land an attack on you." Mango looked calm and indifferent, but she was still paying close attention to Magnolia''s expression. Suddenly, a hint of coldness shed across Magnolia''s eyes. Well, it appeared that Mango had made a right guess. "Come on! Why don''t youe back with me? After all, it''s safer for you to be in Ocean City. Besides, I''m a member of the Hans family, Xiao family and the Ye family''s wife, so why should I be afraid of more trouble? After all, I''m already involved in these three troublesome families!" Mango spoke faintly. She did not say these words emotionally, but it seemed that her heart has softened. Then, Magnolia gazed at her for a long time before she suddenly sighed and said, "You''re very simr to your mother. I still remember the way she spoke to me when she first found me. She looked at me and asked me to go back because our parents would forgive me no matter what I did. Well, you have the same cold attitude as she does. I thought that she acted this way because she disliked me, and our parents were the ones who had ordered her to bring me back home. Thus, I didn''t ept her offer then. However, some mistook her for me and poisoned me. When I returned home, she told me to not me myself because she could withstand the pain! Also, she told me to not be afraid because I wasn''t alone. At that time, I finally realised how stupid I was!" Mango had mixed feelings when she heard Magnolia''s words. After all, she hadn''t fully gotten over Queena''s death yet. Therefore, although Magnolia wasn''t a good person, she still couldn''t bear to leave thetter alone. Meanwhile, Magnolia knew what Mango was thinking. Thus, she couldn''t help butugh bitterly and say, "Let me go. I know you have a lot of troubleing your way. Although you can protect me, here are some things that I have to handle myself. After all, I have to face these obstacles myself. So, even my sisters can''t take this fate away from me." As she spoke, her eyes suddenly turned cold. Thus, her cold aura caused Mango to frown slightly. "Who was the one who hurt you?" "It was Bettany Zhang." Magnolia''s eyes flickered, and she clenched her palms tightly as she said this. After all, she could not believe that Bettany had betrayed her! Urgh! Bettany Zhang! Both of them had spent their childhood on that deserted ind. Thus, Bettany was the one who had been by her side as she went through those traumatic incidents. In the past, Magnolia could have given up her life for Bettany! However, her stupidity hade back to bite her in her face! Heh. At this thought, Magnolia raised her head and looked at the gloomy sky as she blinked her tears away. After all, why should she bother crying about this? After all, both of them had survived through that hellish training, so how could she have trust Bettany so easily? She was foolish enough to believe that her childhood friend would have a trace of pity and kindness. Therefore, Magnolia was suddenly enveloped in a gloomy aura. Furthermore, it was raining, and there was a graveyard behind her, so everyone who saw her acting this way couldn''t help but feel upset as well. Meanwhile, Mango didn''t know what to say. Finally, she muttered in a low voice, "Your injuries are quite severe. I''m afraid that if you were alone..." "I suffered more serious injuries before, and I survived as well. After all, I''m a trained professional killer, and some people have even called me a devil! Heh! How could I hope for other people''s love? Now, I almost lost my life because I wanted to be kinder to others. s! I deserve this punishment indeed!" Magnolia said these words emotionlessly, but Mango felt like tearing up after hearing this. "Well, I still think the same way. I''ll be here for you, so you can look for me whenever you need me. Although I don''t like you, I won''t let you die." Mango said these words sincerely. When Magnolia heard this, she was stunned for a moment. Perhaps she hadn''t expected Mango to be so frank, so she smiled sincerely for the first time. "I''m your aunt and your mom''s biological sister. I admit that I did take advantage of you and the Hans family to look for Barack in Ango. Furthermore, I wanted you to help me regain my lost authority." When Magnolia said this, she paused for a moment because her wounds hurt too much. Meanwhile, Mango wasn''t furious anymore as Magnolia had confessed her sins. Well, if she was standing in Magnolia''s shoes, she would probably do the same too. Therefore, Mango couldn''t help but feel bad for the woman standing in front of her. After all, Magnolia looked younger than Quenna, but Mango was a little touched because Magnolia med herself greatly for her past mistakes. Although Mango knew that she shouldn''t believe Magnolia easily, she was still biased as Magnolia was her rtive. Then, Magnolia heaved a sigh of relief and said, "But now, I want to use my own ways to take back everything that I have lost." Although Magnolia''s face was still pale, she had said these words with a determined glint in her eyes. After that, Mango looked at her and asked, "Do you need my help?" "I will look for you when I need your help." "Then you have to hurry up because I''m going out on a trip with the kids today." Magnolia was stunned when she heard what Mango had said. Right now, Magnolia was a little confused. Mango had been cautious around her, but she was willing to tell Magnolia her whereabouts now. Wasn''t she afraid that Magnolia would do something to her? Perhaps Magnolia could tell that Magnolia had her doubts, so she said, "If you want to do something to me, you should n it well. Well, I won''t follow you around since you don''t want me to do so. Luckily, my husband and daughter haven''t eaten breakfast yet, so I have to go back. Make yourself at home, alright? Oh, right, I would appreciate it if you could tell me something about Barack. However, I won''t force you to do that if you want to. After all, I can find this information myself." Magnolia understood the meaning behind Mango''s words clearly. If she took the initiative to tell Mango about this, this would mean that Magnolia thought of Mango as her niece. However, if she chose not to do so, Mango would still be fine with it. At this thought, Magnolia paused for a moment. In the past, she never thought that Mango was someone powerful. After all, she thought that Mango was an ordinary woman that ended up as Nathaniel''s wife because she was lucky. If Mango wasn''t this lucky, she would''ve been working as a painter or a normal girl. However, Magnolia finally discovered that there was something different about Mango. This was because Mango was brave enough to stand by Nathaniel''s side confidently. Hence, Mango wasn''t as weak or gentle as she had thought. When Magnolia thought about this, she smiled. Her smile was sincere, and she was even a little worried about Mango. "Have fun. I hope everything will be over when Ie back." Magnolia said these words softly, but Mango could still hearthem. Then, Mango paused for a moment and did not look back. She directly put on her sunsses and fondled her earrings as the corners of her lips raised in a smile. After getting into the car, Mango''s phone suddenly rang. Then, Nathaniel''s deep voice came from the other end of the line. "Should I send someone to pick you up?" "No, I''ll go back by myself. What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you." Mango listened to Nathaniel''s husky voice, and her heart skipped a beat. Then, her hand once again touched the earrings on her ear. After all, the earrings contained a GPS that Nathaniel had customised for her. She didn''t want to wear them went to wear them out at first. However, when she remembered that she was currently in a dangerous situation, she decided to wear them. After all, she would only cause more trouble to Nathaniel if something happened to her. Therefore, she put it on and switched on the tracker. Thus, she wasn''t surprised when she heard that Nathaniel knew where she was. Meanwhile, Nathaniel leaned against the window and looked at the gloomy weather outside. Then, he smiled and said, "I want to ''eat'' you." When Mango heard what she said, she immediately blushed. "Ahem, I''m craving for some soymilk. Shall I buy you some?" She had to change the topic now! Urgh! Nathaniel was really unpredictable these days. How could he think of sex all the time? On the other hand, Nathaniel chuckled in reply. Obviously, he was in a good mood. "Alright." "Wait for me then." Mango hung up the phone and suddenly felt much more rxed. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It didn''t matter what intentions Magnolia had or whether she was lying. After all, Mango would believe her for now. However, the only thing that Mango wanted to do right now was to travel with a family. So, it was alright if someone was trying to lure them to their destination on purpose. Well, Mango was satisfied because she knew that Nathaniel and her children would be by her side. Hence, she felt blessed as this was her greatest wish. After that, Mango started the car slowly. Meanwhile, Magnolia looked at Mango as the corners of her lips curled into a gentle smile. Just then, she suddenly felt a strong gust of wind blowing past her. Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Magnolia''s eyes suddenly turned cold and distant. She made a round kick and stretched her arms agilely. However, the other party seemed to be very familiar with her skills and tricks. He reacted the instant Magnolia attacked, but in the end, it was still a misstep. After Magnolia''s illusory attack, a dagger slid out of her sleeve and shed the person''s arm. While the man was still in a state of shock, Magnolia slit his neck with the de swiftly. In an instant, warm metallic blood sttered onto Magnolia''s face, which added a touch of color to her pale face. Just then, her lips curled into a cold and eerie smile which added to the creepiness. The man fell to his side as he had already be a corpse, but his puzzled eyes were still wide open. Meanwhile, Magnolia looked coldly in a particr direction, where a small red dot marked a sniper. The smile on her lips was cold and determined, but there was also a trace of bitterness. The person on the other end saw Magnolia''s expression clearly through a scope and just as the person was about to pull the trigger, Magnolia made a sudden gesture. As the sniper saw this, they stopped in their tracks while something shed in their eyes. Taking advantage of this moment, Magnolia quickly fled the scene. Because the sniper hesitated, they had lost the chance of hitting Magnolia and hadpletely lost sight of her. Then, the sniper sighed lightly as they put the sniper rifle away. A woman next to the sniper asked in confusion, "Bettany, are you just going to let her go?" The sniper, Bettany, nced at the ce where Magnolia once stood and said coldly, "Let her go? When did I do that? You were the one who let her escape." "But Bettany, back there, you..." Before the woman could finish her words, her throat was sliced apart by Bettany''s de swiftly and the technique used was exactly the same as Magnolia''s. "You murderer... You..." The woman struggled to say something, but she copsed with her hand covering her neck secondster. Then, Bettany wiped her de clean as if nothing had happened and put away her sniper rifle calmly. No one had the right to tell Bettany what to do. But why did she kill her? Was it because she saw what happened? Why did Bettany hesitate in the first ce? She knew it was because of Magnolia''s gesture. It was a gesture only the two of them knew, which carried many memories between the two and symbolized how they entrusted each other with their lives. However, she had tried to kill Magnolia. At that moment, Bettany knew that she had lost all ties with Magnolia and there was no longer anything between them. Magnolia had used that gesture to distract her and gained a chance to escape. However, Magnolia was also trying to tell her that Bettany wasn''t the only one who knew how to toy around with feelings. Regardless of how close two people once were, when one of them started to use these feelings against the other, it meant that the rtionship between the two hade to an end. Suddenly, Bettany''s eyes ache as they had be swollen while warm tears were threatening to stream out of them. She looked up abruptly at the gloomy sky and tried to suppress the hurt in her heart. She had tried to kill her only family, her only sister, and the only warmth she had ever felt in the world with her own hands. She felt utterly depressed and she didn''t know how to get rid of it. Just at this moment, Bettany''s phone rang. It was her personal number, so very few people knew about it. Bettany frowned slightly as she took out her phone. When she saw the caller ID on the screen, her eyes darkened as her heart sank once more. It was Wisdom! Just then, that boy''s trustful eyes shed across her mind, along with shbacks of his autism, his persistence when he studied medicine with her, and how he had taken care of her the entire night when she had had a fever. As the memories yed in her mind, Bettany didn''t know how to face her only student right now. Wait, student? She was forced to study medicine and had no other choice. She had even thought about letting her skills be ruined in her own hands and had no intention of taking in any students at all. What made her give in? Why had she epted Wisdom as her student? Initially, she had wanted someone as a hostage so that she could control Nathaniel and would have someone on her side to ensure her safety if she ever was to anger him. However, She never would have thought that she would have feelings for Wisdom. The phone was still ringing as if it would never stop until she answered. However, Bettany felt as if the phone weighed a ton and it hurt her just by holding it in her hand. When the ringtone stopped, she breathed a sigh of relief and realized that her back was soaked with sweat. It was just a phone call, but it had made her this nervous! Bettany had gone through a lot and had struggled to stay alive in this world with the sole purpose of seeking revenge. There was nothing she was afraid of, but at this moment, she had lost to that boy''s phone call. Bettany didn''t know if it was a blessing or a misfortune, but she knew that this wasn''t the right time to get in touch with Wisdom. She only hoped that Wisdom, whom she taught with everything she had, would not hate her. Then, Bettany closed her eyes, but her phone rang again. She knew how persistent Wisdom was, so she sighed and pressed the answer button. "Bettany, are you okay? Where are you? I heard that you were injured. Are you okay? Why didn''t you call me?" Wisdom''s voice sounded in Bettany''s ears and she could hear that he was so worried that he was on the verge of tears. It cracked her cold and tough armor bit by bit before it copsed instantly. "I''m fine. It''s just a small cut. I can handle it myself." Her voice sounded a little hoarse. On the other end, Wisdom quickly said, "Where are you hurt? Bettany, please tell me where you are. You are always careless to yourself. You must have just stered on a bandage after applying some disinfectant, right? You can''t do that! The wound might get infected!" His voice was so urgent that he sounded as if he was about to cry. As she heard his word, Bettany looked at the bandage on her arm and couldn''t help but smile. That brat, he really knew her well. She could feel the fortress she had worked hard to build in her heart copsing to pieces. No matter what would happen in the end, she must protect Wisdom. The thought took root in Bettany''s mind. "I''m fine. Take care of yourself, alright? I have something I need to do, so I can''t go to you right now. After that, I promise to give you new lessons." "Bettany, will you still teach me?" Wisdom''s voice was very low, as if he was talking to himself, and it had alerted Bettany. "What do you mean?" "Bettany, do you think I''m stupid? Is that why you''re leaving? Because you don''t want me as your student anymore?" On the other end, Wisdom''s voice broke as he was about to cry. As she heard this, Bettany''s heart tightened. Wisdom was just a child. How could she be suspicious of him? "Of course not, there''s something I need to do these days. Be good, alright? I''ll contact youter. If you have nothing to do, read more, okay?" "Okay, take care, Bettany." "I will." Soon, Bettany hung up the phone with mixed feelings in her heart. Meanwhile, tears were still dangling at the corners of Wisdom''s eyes, but his gaze had turned ice- cold in a split second. "Did you get it?" Wisdom''s voice was still a child''s, but there was a hint of iciness in it. Seeing him like this, Zion couldn''t help but frown as he looked at him. "Wisdom, maybe we were wrong. Perhaps Bettany was really injured because of Magnolia?" At that moment, Zion''s heart ached for Wisdom badly. Wisdom used to be a bright and happy kid. Even after going through Macy''s incident and being diagnosed with autism, Wisdom still maintained a pure heart when he started pursuing medicine under Bettany''s guidance. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. But seeing Wisdom''s expression and actions now made Zion a little uneasy. Wisdom was cold and stern right now, as if he didn''t have any feelings at all. No one knew how much Bettany meant to Wisdom better than Zion. To put it simply, Wisdom regarded Bettany as his mother. Moreover, Bettany spared no efforts to teach him, so naturally, Wisdom would have feelings for Bettany. But this morning, Wisdom suddenly came to Zion. When he asked him to track the location of a phone, Zion immediately felt that something wasn''t quite right with Wisdom. After he heard Wisdom call Bettany, he instantly understood what was happening. It was obvious that Wisdom wasn''t as oblivious as everyone had thought. After all, Wisdom was a child of the Ye family. Even though he was not as talented as Rita and Zion, Wisdom''s intelligence was undeniable. Just then, Wisdom looked at Zion with his cold eyes and spoke in his still unmatured voice. "Did you really think that Bettany had only taught me medicine? Or did you think that she took me out all this time to participate in medical research and talks? During the Swovenia riot back then, we went there as volunteers. When we arrived, Bettany arranged some simple bandaging tasks for me and left. Then, I was kidnapped by terrorists. When she had lost all contact with me, I knew she was not only a doctor." Wisdom closed his eyes as bile rose from his throat, but he managed to force it down. Then, his little body trembled slightly as continued in a low voice, "She is my teacher. She taught me medicine, but she taught me self- defense techniques too. She even taught me how to protect myself with a surgical knife. How could an ordinary doctor possibly know all this? She has some habits and movements that were unusual too. She never allows herself to sleep deeply, and she notices even the slightest changes in a person''s breathing. When she had fallen ill, her hands were still tightly clenched together, and her subconscious defensive state shows that she is constantly on guard against being assassinated. Someone like her must be hiding something. However, I always acted as if I didn''t know and hadn''t noticed. I had even felt pity for her because she''s bearing everything on her own. My heart ached for her as she''s living such a tough life. I had even thought to myself, I have to work hard to learn what she teaches me and be someone sessful. I will support her when she grows old and be there when she dies. But on only one condition, which is she must never hurt my family!" As he finished, Wisdom opened his eyes abruptly, and a teardrop fell from the corner of his eye. "Wisdom..." Hearing his word, Zion''s heart ached terribly all of a sudden. "She knows how important my family is to me, but why is she still trying to hurt dad and mom? The teacher I cherish the most is trying to take advantage of me. Is everything in this world fake?" Wisdom''s cold gaze sent chills down Zion''s spine. "Wisdom, that''s not true, you still have us! Me, dad, mom, and Rita, we all love you!" As he said this, Zion went forward and hugged Wisdom tightly, but he realized that he couldn''t do anything to fix Wisdom''s shattered heart. What should he do? Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Zion''s embrace was tight, and Wisdom was a little out of breath. He lowered his head and looked at Zion, who was in his embrace. The coldness in his eyes slowly faded, and his once icy body was slowly warming up too. Zion was right. Wisdom still had them. They were his family and Zion was his brother, connected by blood. They were the only ones who were sincere to him and they would never scheme against or use him. As he thought about this, a tear rolled down Wisdom''s eye once again. Then, he held Zion in his arms and buried his face in Zion''s neck. He said in a cracked voice, "Zion, it''s good that I still have you guys, otherwise..." Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to live. Wisdom did not say this aloud, but he swore in his heart that he would protect everyone in his family, even if it meant that he had to sacrifice his life. This was the meaning and value of his life! After the coldness in his eyes had vanishedpletely, he let go of Zion and said with a smile, "Since when did we be this girly?" When Zion heard him joke around, he raised his fist and punched Wisdom. "You''re the one who''s girly. I''m not the one who was crying just now!" As he heard this, Wisdom wiped away his tears away abruptly and said stubbornly, "Did something went into your eyes? How could you have mistaken even in broad daylight?" "Wisdom, that''s so shameless of you! How can you say I''m blind when you''re the one who''s crying? Who taught you that?" "I learned it from you. Don''t you know I learn everything from you? You are Zion, the boss of everything, after all." Wisdom''s casual words made Zion''s speechless. He was actually speechless! When did this Wisdom be this evil? Zion wrinkled his little nose as Wisdom hade to check Bettany''s location on hisputer. Zion''s heart sank as he said, "I think you should leave this to me. You can ask dad and mom for help too. I heard that Magnolia asked mom to find out about Bettany''s whereabouts. You''re her student after all, so it''s best to keep yourself out of this." "I''m fine. Didn''t you say that Magnolia asked mom to find Bettany? There''s nothing wrong with me stepping in." Wisdom said nonchntly, but coldness shed across his eyes once more. He was the eldest child in the family, and he should take the responsibility of taking care of his family and his siblings. No matter who that person was, he would never forgive them if they were trying to hurt his family! Wisdom was as straightforward as always when it came to choosing between two things. He would go all out for someone who was worth it, but if it was someone not worthy of his efforts... As he thought about this, Wisdom''s heart ached a little, but he was determined. If it was someone that wasn''t worth it, he shall see who would be more cruel and be thest one standing. However, Wisdom was still a child after all, so after making such a tough decision, he looked at Zion with a pained expression. "Where the hell is this?" "She''s at the cemetery. But I think we won''t get there in time. She won''t stay where she is and wait for us to get to her." Wisdom paused slightly when he heard Zion''s words. "She''s in Ocean City?" "For now, it seems so." As he heard this, Wisdom''s eyes suddenly darkened. "What''s wrong?" Zion turned off theputer and looked at Wisdom worriedly. Wisdom took a deep breath and said, "Magnolia asked mom to look for her. I thought she was in Ango, but turns out, she''s here in Ocean City. Since she''s here, finding Magnolia would be a piece of cake. She could havee for dad and mom easily too, but she didn''t." "What do you suspect?" Zion was smart too, so he could easily identify the suspicion in Wisdom''s words. Wisdom gritted his teeth and said, "I''m afraid that she getting injured while protecting Magnolia isn''t the whole truth." At this, Zion narrowed his eyes, pulled on Wisdom''s hand and said, "I think you should tell dad and mom about this. They might know what to do. If we take action easily, we might ruin things forthem." Wisdom nodded and he was obviously in a bad mood. Soon, when the two boys called Mango, she was bringing soy milk and snacks back to the Hans family. After a night''s rest, Rita had regained her spirits and appetite. She was now drooling at the delicious snacks Mango had brought. Seeing Rita like this, Mango felt relieved. She didn''t want to believe what Nathaniel had said. Her daughter was a happy little princess who loved to eat. Rita would throw a tantrum asionally, but she was as innocent and bright as girls of the same age. As Mango thought about this, she gazed at Rita lovingly. Naturally, Nathaniel knew what was in his wife''s mind and did not argue further. After all, everything was alright right now. As for Rita putting on an act, it was fine as long as she was happy. He liked to see her happy anyway. Just then, the phone rang and Mango nced at it subconsciously. When she saw that it was Zion, she couldn''t help but smile. "That Zion, he probably misses us. He must be calling to tell us to go home and pack up." As she said this, Mango walked out of the dining room while picking up the call. "Zion, your dad, sister and I will go back soon. Don''t rush us." Hearing Mango''s words, Zion was slightly amused, "Mommy, would we be able to go on that trip?" "What do you mean? Don''t you want to go?" The corner of Zion''s lips twitched again. What did she mean he didn''t want to go? Of course he did! However, at this moment, Zion didn''t exin. He told Mango about Wisdom''s phone call to Deltany and how they found out that she was now in Ocean City. As Mango heard Zion''s words, her eyes darkened slightly. Bettany was in Ocean City? She was actually in Ocean City! Then, Magnolia... Mango''s heart suddenly jumped. "Do you know where she is?" "The coordinates on the phone showed that she was at the cemetery." At this, Mango''s hand tightened into a fist. The cemetery? "When did Wisdom call her?" "Ten minutes ago." Mango became worried all of a sudden. It was when Mango had just left the scene! "Stay at home, don''t go anywhere. Wisdom can''t go out too. No matter who calls, you have to stay at home, okay? Wait until we''re back." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Zion quickly nodded when he heard the anxiety and worry in Mango''s tone. After Mango hung up the phone, she grabbed Nathaniel and Rita and left hurriedly. "Mommy, I haven''t finished yet. My soy milk... Mommy!" Rita was still holding on to a snack in her hand and was looking at the soy milk that was getting further and further away from her with a pouted mouth. "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel picked Rita up swiftly and walked out of the house with Mango and got in the car. Soon, Mango started the car and said in a low voice, "Bettany is in Ocean City and she''s at the cemetery! Magnolia went there alone just now. I''m afraid..." "Don''t panic. A lot has happened these days. It''s no use for you to panic. Let me drive." Then, Nathaniel stuffed Rita into Mango''s arms and exchanged seats with her. Frowning, Rita looked at the snack in her hand and sighed slightly. Sigh! Why couldn''t she have her breakfast in peace? She was so hungry! However, when she saw the worried expressions on her parents'' faces, she decided to stay in Mango''s arms and continue eating the snack quietly. Soon, Nathaniel drove the car to the back of the cemetery. After getting off the car, they found traces of a fight immediately. Although there weren''t any bodies, their eyes sank when they saw the blood on the trees. Did the blood belong to Magnolia? Or was it someone else''s? Nathaniel searched the area again and found traces of a sniper rifle. "Mango, there were snipers here." Mango carried Rita to the spot and looked down. It was the best sniping position that looked out to where Magnolia had once stood. She could see that there was blood there now. Could that really be Magnolia''s blood? As she thought about this, Mango''s heart tightened and ached terribly. "Is Magnolia... dead?" "Since we haven''t found her corpse, she should still be alive. Don''t worry, Magnolia would have been able to protect herself." Nathaniel was a little angry to see his wife this upset. That d*mn Bettany! Mango held Nathaniel''s hand tightly and felt warmth surging through her icy body as she knew she could depend on him. "I shouldn''t have left her here." "Don''t me yourself. You couldn''t tell whether Magnolia was an enemy or a friend, so that was the wisest choice. There are some things that we can''t control and we should let nature take its course." Mango knew that Nathaniel was right, but was that what she really wanted? She did not know. Soon, Mango and Nathaniel brought Rita back to the Xiao family''s mansion. Brantley was so happy to see them back that he asked Toby to prepare some chicken wings for Rita. Rita greeted him happily, which pleased Brantleypletely. Seeing Brantley''s happy expression, Mango''s heart sank. Brantley had no idea about Magnolia''s current state. If Magnolia was really dead, how could she face the kind-hearted old man? Nathaniel held her hand tightly as if he knew what Mango was thinking. The palm of his hand was dry and warm, which was strangely calming the negative emotions in Mango''s heart. Mango smiled lightly at him and said in a tired voice, "I''ll go take a look at Zion." "You should check up on Wisdom." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango paused abruptly. What was the rtionship between Bettany and Wisdom? What was Bettany to Wisdom? Every one of them knew the answers to these questions. What happened today must have been a heavy blow on Wisdom. Mango had no time to care about Magnolia now. Then, she immediately went to Wisdom''s room and saw that he was reading a book about medicine. "Mommy? You''re back?" "You..." Mango had wanted to ask if he was okay, but when she thought of how young Wisdom was, she thought that he might not be aware of Bettany''s situation. How would she exin it to Wisdom if he hadn''t known about it? If Wisdom hadn''t noticed anything, her question might have made him sad. As she thought about this, Mango quickly changed the topic. "Have you eaten breakfast? Why are you reading so early in the morning? You''re going to be a nerd! Come on, Rita is home. Let''s go down to look for Rita, pack up our stuff, and then we depart for our trip." Mango''s voice was the same as usual, but Wisdom could see the sweat in her palm. "Alright." He answered obediently, but there was a sh of determination in his drooping eyes. He must protect his family no matter what. "So Bettany, please don''t make it harder than it already is." Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 After Wisdom came downstairs, Rita stuffed him with a delicious food, which immediately warmed him. "Thank you, Rita." Wisdom''s smile was faint but sincere. Zion nced at them without saying a word as he understood Rita''s actions clearly. His sister was probably afraid that Wisdom could not feel the warmth of their family, so that was why she treated Wisdom with such care. However, she didn''t have such concerns about Zion, her biological brother. Because of this, she was less caring to Zion. As he thought about this, a pang of jealousy hit Zion in the chest. Then, he got up and went to pack his stuff. Wisdom and Rita had a lot to talk about, and Mango didn''t join in their conversation either. She let the two of them pack their luggage while she went to the living room. There, Brantley and Nathaniel were talking about something and they both looked happy. Seeing this, Mango''s heart sank when she thought about how Magnolia''s whereabouts were still unknown and they didn''t know if she was still alive. However, she forced a smile as she walked over to them. "Grandpa, Nathan and I are bringing the children on a trip. If you need anything or if anything bad happens, you can go to my uncle." "There are people in the Xiao family too, you know. Don''t worry. I''m just a useless old man. No one''s interested in me. You should be careful when you''re out. Lay low and try to protect yourself, okay?" Brantley looked worried. Mango nodded at his words and the news about Magnolia lingered on her lips for a few moments before she swallowed it. She should wait until there was news about where Magnolia was. As she thought about this, Mango''s eyes narrowed slightly. Seeing her like this, Nathaniel knew what she was thinking. After exchanging a few more words with Brantley, he went over to Mango. "Let''s go. We should start packing too." "Alright." Then, Mango followed Nathaniel and went upstairs. Mango poured all her time and effort on Magnolia, and although Magnolia wasn''t that good of a person, it was undeniable that what she had said before had made Mango feel sad and sympathetic towards her. Now, Mango was upset as she didn''t know if Magnolia was alive or dead. Nathaniel whispered as soon as they entered the room, "I need to use the bathroom. You can start packing first." "Alright." Without hesitation, Mango started to pack up her belongings. After Nathaniel entered the bathroom, he copsed abruptly onto the floor. His head felt as if it was about to blow up. What was going on? His head ached terribly and if it weren''t for his strong endurance, Mango would have already sensed that something was wrong. Nathaniel almost groaned aloud because of the pain as he felt as if there was something humongous threatening to charge out of his head. Cold sweat soaked his back and shirt in an instant as his face turned ghastly pale, which made him look absolutely frightening. He clenched his teeth together, but he couldn''t stop the throbbing pain, so he quickly lunged forward and turned on the shower. The sound of flowing water filled the bathroom and he was able to hide his emotions and pain temporarily at that moment. Then, he fell to the ground suddenly and curled up into a ball while he hugged his head and resisted the pain silently. "Nathan, you should take some casual clothes. You won''t need to show up for any functions, right? You can leave your suit, okay?" Just then, Mango''s soft and tender voice came from outside, but it sounded distant in Nathaniel''s mind as if it came from somewhere unreachable. "Nathan?" Mango had alreadye to the bathroom door and asked again with uncertainty. "It''s up to you." Nathaniel''s voice was a little weak as something shed across his eyes. "Oh, okay." After hearing Nathaniel''s voice, Mango walked away from the door. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s hand was sped onto the inner side of his thigh tightly, but the severe pain on his thigh was nothingpared to the splitting headache. He panted and finally gave up resisting, hoping that the pain would go away quickly. Unfortunately, the pain did not subside at all and it swept over him like a flood. This time, the pain was so fierce that Nathaniel waspletely unprepared. He had wanted to say something, but he didn''t have a chance to. Just then, images painted in blood started to sh through his mind, as if he was watching a massacre and countless people were being shot and ughtered. The old, the young, men and women were crying everywhere, but their cries were no use as they were still ughtered brutally in the end. Seeing all this, a sudden surge of anger roared in his heart and he was so angry that he wished he was there so he could kill every single one of those murderous demons. His anger continued to grow and took root in his heart as it became bigger and heavier. It felt as if he was being pulled down into hell and was suffering inhumane and unbearable torture over and over again. "Ah!" Finally, Nathaniel couldn''t hold it in any longer and with a low roar, he passed out. Outside the bathroom, Mango could hear a faint suppressed growl, but the sound of water had muffled the sound and made it unclear. "Nathan? Are you alright?" Mango came to the door of the bathroom quickly and asked, but no answer came except for the sound of water. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her chest. Mango tried to open the bathroom door immediately, only to find that the door was locked from inside. Why did Nathaniel lock the bathroom door in their own house? Mango was shocked but she didn''t dare dy. Then, she quickly went downstairs to get the spare key from Toby. Mango''s stunned the children a little, and it made Brantley a little worried too. "Toby, follow upstairs and see what''s going on." Toby nodded at this and followed behind Mango quickly. Zion and Wisdom were both worried, and as for Rita, she had wanted to go upstairs too but was stopped by Zion. "Zion, go up and have a look." Zion felt very uneasy. Wisdom was a medical student and even if he had not mastered it yet, he was still much better than Rita and Zion. Zion didn''t know why, but he had a hunch that something had happened to Nathaniel. Obviously, Wisdom had thought of this too. The two brothers nced briefly at each other before Wisdom went upstairs without hesitation. "Zion, I want to go upstairs." Rita struggled, but Zion said in a low voice, "There''s nothing you can do up there. Wisdom is a medical student. I''m afraid that dad''s illness is back again." "Isn''t he taking the medicine? Besides, didn''t Wisdom already read the Hikasa Manual from the Longford County? Hasn''t he found a solution yet?" These days, Nathaniel''s illness had been stable, so they had all let their guard down and thought that he had been cured. However, seeing Mango''s panic- stricken expression just now had left Zion and Rita worried sick. "Let''s wait and see. We can''t help even if we go upstairs now." Zion was worried, but he didn''t dare let go of Rita. Rita did not struggle anymore, but her eyes were slightly narrowed and no one knew what she was thinking. Meanwhile, Mango entered the room with the spare key in hand. She quickly opened the bathroom door and saw Nathaniel lying on the floor with a deathly pale and lifeless face. "Nathan!" Mango''s heart tightened at the sight of him. Then, she stepped forward quickly and held Nathaniel in her arms Water had soaked Nathaniel''s body and shirtpletely, but he did not seem to notice at all. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Toby quickly turned off the shower and looking at Nathaniel, he couldn''t help but say worriedly, "Should we call Mr. Soo to have a look?" Just then, Wisdom''s small body slipped into the bathroom just as Mango was about to say something. He grabbed Nathaniel''s wrist and ced his fingers on his dad''s pulse. Then, Wisdom''s face suddenly darkened. Mango, who had been observing Wisdom the entire time, panicked when she saw his expression. "What''s wrong?" Wisdom was shocked, but he shook his head and said, "Daddy is fine. He must be suffering from a headache. Where''s the medicine I gave him?" While speaking, Wisdom searched Nathaniel''s pocket, but he couldn''t find the medicine bottle. Mango suddenly remembered that she hadn''t seen Nathaniel take the medicine for a while now. She thought that he took them while she was asleep, but now that Wisdom asked her about it, she realized that it wasn''t the case. Suddenly, a pang of remorse and anger rose in her heart. Why didn''t she take Nathaniel''s illness seriously? She had thought that Nathaniel would be persistent in taking the medicine for the sake of himself and the children, but who would have thought that it would turn out to be like this? However, these emotions were quickly suppressed. After all, it was not the time to think about this. What they had to do now was to find out why didn''t Nathaniel take his medicine and where the medicine was. "I haven''t seen him take them recently, and I didn''t ask him about it either. I thought he was still taking them. Do you have any spare?" Mango looked at Wisdom with hopeful eyes. Wisdom nodded, turned around, and said to Toby, "Uncle Toby, please move my dad to the bed first and change him into clean clothes. If you can, adjust the temperature of the air conditioner to a higher level." Mango frowned at this. "There''s heating in the room. The temperature is already 23 degrees now. Isn''t that hot enough?" Wisdom''s eyes shed briefly as he said in a low voice, "Turn it up to 30 degrees. Dad''s body is very cold now." These words made Mango realize that Nathaniel''s body was indeed ice-cold. Even though he was soaked, he was still shockingly cold. Mango had a feeling that Wisdom was hiding something from her, but since Wisdom didn''t intend to say anything, she didn''t rush to ask. Instead, she asked Toby to follow Wisdom''s instructions. Soon, Toby put Nathaniel on the bed and adjusted the temperature in the room to 30 degrees ording to Wisdom''s request. It was so hot in the room that it was unbearable, but Nathaniel''s expression had loosened up a little. "I''ll go back to my room and get the medicine." After that, Wisdom turned and left. Toby didn''t know what to ask at first, but when he saw Mango''s eyes, he couldn''t help but ask, "Ms. Sun, are you..." "It''s okay, Toby, thank you." Mango smiled faintly, but there was deep worry in her eyes. Then, she called Ned and told him that she had to postpone the trip and she would inform him when she was ready. As for what had happened, Mango did not mention anything. After hanging up, Mango came to sit beside Nathaniel. His hands were still very cold, which shocked her. The temperature was very high in the room, but his whole body was emitting cold air like a piece of ice, and it was making her panic and worry. Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 After returning to the bedroom, Wisdom fell to his knees with a thud as cold sweat dripped from his forehead. How could this be? He ran to the bookshelf and took the Hikasa Manual that he had gotten from Longford County and looked through it bit by bit, afraid that he might have missed something. Unfortunately, after reading the entire book, he couldn''t find anything that would help Nathaniel''s. Nathaniel was clearly poisoned! Wisdom knew that Nathaniel wasn''t poisoned out of the blue and that the poison was umted over the years. But how was that possible? Daddy had always been in good health, so even if he was poisoned with something that would kill him slowly, someone would have noticed changes in his health eventually. For so many years, Nathaniel had Noah close by his side and Noah should have been able to find out about the poisoning. But why didn''t he? Moreover, just now, Wisdom was terrified even after feeling Nathaniel''s pulse briefly. The poison must have already contaminated Nathaniel''s system and organs. How was Wisdom supposed to tell mommy? How could he tell her? He didn''t even know what was the poison in his daddy''s body right now. What should he do? Wisdom''s little mind was in a mess. When he came across such situations before, he would call Bettany immediately, but could he do it now? He didn''t know if Bettany was a friend or enemy right now. What if she took advantage of this opportunity and hurt his family? What if she hurt his dad and mom? Different emotions came rushing into his mind and heart. Meanwhile, Mango noticed something was up. Nathaniel''s face was blue like a corpse and she knew that this wasn''t just a simple headache. Even though the temperature in the room was 30 degrees and Mango was soaked in sweat, Nathaniel''s body was still ice- cold while there were tiny bits of frost at the corners of his lips. Indeed... It was snowy... It was as if it was winter and his lips were frozen with frost. She didn''t need to be an expert in the medical field to know that this was not normal. Right now, Nathaniel seemed to be tortured by a nightmare. His brows were tightly knitted together as if he was suffering from unbearable pain and was unable to break free from it. "Nathan, can you hear me? It''s me, Mango. Please wake up!" Mango shouted anxiously, but Nathanielid still on the bed and seemed to have been trapped in another world, unable to break free.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel seemed to have heard Mango''s voice and wanted to open his eyes to escape from this nightmare, but he was unable to do so. All he could see were corpses scattered everywhere and he could smell the blood that was streaming endlessly in the air. The piles of bodies made up a scene that was cruel and heartwrenching. Only at this moment did he realize what killing looked like and what it meant to eliminate someone completely. Here, even pregnant women were assassinated and the horrifying scene was too much for him to bear. The air was filled with the stench of blood, making it hard to breathe. Suddenly, someone gave out an order to set the corpses on fire, and soon, the bodies were ignited as the mes swallowed them. Then, the unpleasant smell of burning filled his nostrils. He wanted to do something, but he knew that he couldn''t do anything. He could only watch helplessly as the corpses turned into ashes slowly. Just then, a gust of wind blew and it sent the ashes flying as they slowly float towards the sky. It was as if the ashes were vengeful spirits and they were growling and crying in his ear, causing him to shiver in fear. The fire burned for three whole days until finally, nothing was left to burn. After that, someone had nted flowers on the ashes. Time flew and after a few years, the flowers and trees there grew beautifully in green and red, but somehow, it was not enough to hide the fact that piles of bodiesid beneath. Nathaniel felt a suffocating pain in his chest. The people who were ughtered seemed to be rted to him and it made his heart feel as if it was being torn apart. He spat a mouthful of blood and just as he was about to faint, he heard someone sigh and said, "Does it anger you? Do you hate them? They were your family, but every one of them was ughtered and killed and not a single person survived. How could you be so cold to live such a happy andfortable life? How could you? You are part of the Zhang family. How could you forget? Have you really forgotten?" Those questions were like curses that stuck to him and he was unable to shake them off. They were like shadows that followed his body everywhere. At that moment, Mango saw Nathaniel''s entire body twitch violently, and just as she was about to say something to get him out of the nightmare, she saw a line of tears slip down from his eyes, which made her utterly shocked. This was Nathaniel! The strong and persistent Nathaniel rarely shed tears! What was he going through that was so devastating it made him cry? This time, Mango was truly shocked. She stared nkly at Nathaniel, not knowing what to do. On the other hand, Wisdom was still hesitating if he should call Deltany. Bettany was an expert in the field of poison. Besides, she was from Longford County, so her study of the Hikasa Manual would be much deeper than his. But could he really put Nathaniel''s life in Bettany''s hands? It was obvious that Bettany hadn''te to Ocean City for him, so what did shee here for? Wisdom didn''t know, and he still couldn''t make a decision. Then, he took the medicine that was used to treat Nathaniel''s illness and went to Mango''s room. When Mango saw Wisdom, her expression turned serious and her heart sank. "Wisdom, you..." "Mommy, I have something to tell you, but please don''t worry, okay?" Wisdom closed the door and looked at Mango with a darkened expression. Even though Mango had guessed it herself, her heart still dropped at Wisdom''s words. "Go ahead." Wisdom hesitated before opening his mouth. "This doesn''t look like a simple headache, but it looks like daddy has been poisoned." Mango''s expression immediately changed when she heard these words. "Poisoned? How was that possible? We would have noticed something if that was the case!" "I was thinking the same thing too. Daddy and Uncle Noah are always together, and if there''s something wrong with daddy''s health, Uncle Noah should have noticed it immediately, but he didn''t." As she heard Wisdom''s words, Mango paused. "You think it was Noah?" "No, Uncle Noah and daddy are close, so he would definitely not ignore daddy''s condition completely like this. Something''s not right. How was daddy poisoned? It doesn''t look like dad''s been poisoned recently. Mommy, I''ve just started studying medicine, so I''m afraid I might be wrong. Why don''t we ask Uncle Noah toe and take a look?" Wisdom''s words made Mango''s heart tighten again. "Get straight to the point. We''re family, so there''s no need to hide. Besides, if Noah noticed something from the beginning, Nathan wouldn''t have be like this." Mango looked at Wisdom with a calm expression, but Wisdom knew she understood what he was trying to say. Wisdom took a deep breath and asked, "Mommy, are you and dad looking for Bettany these few days?" Mango was a little surprised by these words. "Yes." Sometimes, she knew that she couldn''t treat Wisdom as a kid like how she regarded her other two children. In the past, I said that Wisdom was a lot like Nick and that his intelligence and EQ were not as good as Nathaniel''s. She even said that Wisdom would only turn out to be an average person. However, looking at Wisdom now, Mango started to doubt I''s words. Was Nick really an average person? Nick and Nathaniel were both children of the Ye family and they shared the same genes, so how could one of them have an IQ of 210 while the other was an average? Nick must have hidden his true strengths, then. Whether if it was for self-protection or for other reasons, it didn''t matter. What Mango was very certain of was Wisdom''s intelligence. Her child was definitely not mediocre. Wisdom didn''t seem to have expected Mango''s answer to be so straightforward, so he couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. He then asked with a conflicted expression, "Can I ask what did she do to attract so much attention from daddy and mommy?" "She works under Ango''s ruler and was ordered to kill my aunt, Magnolia." Mango didn''t hide anything from Wisdom. Originally, she hadn''t nned to tell Wisdom because she didn''t want her child to bear the truth. However, from the moment Wisdom asked the question, Mango knew that Wisdom had already known. Instead of waiting to be used and to cause conflict between Wisdom and his family, it was better to reveal the whole picture now to let Wisdom understand his rtionship with Bettany and to give him time to make a choice. Mango had nned to protect Wisdom from the dark side so that he could grow up like a normal kid, but the Ye family was veryplicated. She knew that her wish to keep her children protected was too much to ask for. As she thought about this, helplessness shed across Mango''s heart as it ached. As for Wisdom, he was stunned as he hadn''t expected Mango''s answer. Bettany wanted to kill mommy''s aunt? He was aware of the rtionship between Magnolia and Mango and although Mango usually seemed like she didn''t care, Wisdom knew that Mango valued family affection the most. Which meant that Bettany was on the opposing side right now. It also meant that Bettany could note to look at dad too. Wisdom felt upset as he digested everything. If Bettany couldn''te, who else in the world could treat his dad now? The poison was spreading through Nathaniel''s body like wildfire, which meant that there wasn''t much time left. Seeing Wisdom this anxious, Mango was able to guess that he had wanted to ask Bettany about Nathaniel. "Are you thinking of letting Bettanye treat your dad?" Although it was a question, it sounded certain. Wisdom couldn''t tell if Mango was angry or if she was questioning him, so he was a little nervous and flustered. "Mommy, I''m not... I..." His little face was very pale all of a sudden. Mango looked at Wisdom and reached out to hold his hand as she said in a low voice, "I understand that what you''re doing is for dad. Can you tell me why you want Bettany to treat him?" "I don''t know what daddy was poisoned with. I don''t even know when he was poisoned. But I do know that the poison has begun to invade his internal organs. If we don''t hurry, I''m afraid..." Wisdom didn''t finish his sentence, but Mango knew exactly what he wanted to say. Not much time left? The simple words seemed to weigh a ton in Mango''s heart. Then, her entire body trembled as she fell onto a chair, and she could feel her eyes sting with tears, but she held them in forcefully. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 "Mommy..." Wisdom was a little worried and upset. Mango looked into Wisdom''s eyes and suddenly realized that she was not the only one who was having a hard time. Wisdom was so young, but he was forced to make a difficult choice. The moment he suggested Bettany treat Nathaniel, it showed that he knew Bettany well. Mango quickly suppressed her emotions and asked in a low voice, "Is it because she''s from Longford County? So she could be able to help your dad?" Mango knew that Nathaniel was someone really important to Wisdom. As he heard Mango''s question, Wisdom nodded hesitantly and she could see that his eyes were already red. "Call her. Call her and see what she says." Wisdom''s head whipped up suddenly at Mango''s words. "Mommy, aren''t you afraid that..." "I am, but I''m more afraid of Nathan leaving us." Mango''s voice was clear and light, but it was full of sadness and reluctance. If something were to happen to Nathaniel, she didn''t know if she would still have the courage to live in such a cruel world. Was this what love was like? As she thought about this, Mango smiled. Her smile was beautiful and charming, but it was frightening at the same time too. It was as if she had epted everything, and had chosen to let it go too. Wisdom was frightened all of a sudden. He grabbed Mango''s hand and said in a trembling voice, "Mommy, don''t leave us." Like a little animal, Wisdom held onto thest trace of warmth desperately. Suddenly, Mango was pulled back to reality and she realized how cruel she had been. How could she show such devastating thoughts to her young child? Wisdom was a very sensitive person himself, so he was able to see Mango''s intention of dying with Nathaniel. He was even more shocked and afraid. He didn''t know what he and his siblings would do without their dad and mom. They would still have people that cared about them, but none of them could rece daddy and mommy in their hearts. Then, Mango held Wisdom in her arms and said softly, "I''m sorry for making you worry. Contact Bettany. I don''t care what she''s after, as long as she can save Nathan. I''ll promise her anything. She can have all of Ye family for all I care." Mango said those words confidently and surely. Mango did not know exactly how many assets the Ye family owned, nor had she ever gotten someone to count them. All she knew was that a single enterprise of the Ye family''s alone was enough to support many people for a long time. Besides, they still had mines in Swovenia too. However, if all these could be used in exchange for Nathaniel''s health, she did not care, nor want these possessions. Then, Wisdom nodded his head and took his phone out to the balcony, but he didn''t follow Mango''s instructions. The Ye family had too much property, and it was enough to make a person lose themselves in greed. Mango didn''t care, but it wasn''t guaranteed that Bettany wouldn''t care too. If she had really wanted to achieve something, everything the Ye family owned alone was enough for her to achieve whatever she wanted. As he thought about this, Wisdom''s eyes narrowed slightly before finally dialing Bettany''s number. Meanwhile, Bettany was slightly stunned when she received Wisdom''s second call. Her student wasn''t someone clingy, but he was calling very often these days. Did something happen? Or was there something he was trying to achieve? When she thought of the rtionship between Wisdom and Mango, as well as Mango and Magnolia''s, Bettany''s brows knitted tightly together. Should she pick up? While Bettany was hesitating, Wisdom called again. Bettany could have turned her phone off, but she sighed before she picked it up and went outside. Once outside, she pressed the answer button. "Wisdom." There was a hint of helplessness and affection in her voice. When he heard it, Wisdom''s heart trembled slightly as he was quickly flooded with emotions. "Bettany, I''m in trouble." Wisdom spoke directly, which stunned Bettany. Her student was very willing to learn and liked to study, which made him an excellent student to her, However, Wisdom rarely took the initiative to ask her for help. Even when he asked about homework, he woulde prepared and would only listen to her opinions after having a reasonable discussion with her. Now, this was the first time he asked for her help. Except for the time when he asked her to be his teacher, she had not heard such a pleading tone from him for a long time. Bettany''s heart couldn''t help but soften a little. "What''s wrong? Are you having trouble with your homework?" "No, my father was poisoned." Wisdom''s straightforwardness stunned Bettanypletely. Her love for him was suddenly frozen in ce and she didn''t know how to react. Nathaniel was poisoned? How was that possible? Could this be a trap that Magnolia had set up for her with Nathaniel and Mango''s help? After all, Wisdom was her soft spot. Bettany frowned, and her eyes were full of rage and anger. She didn''t know how should she talk to Wisdom, nor did she know if her only student was aware of Nathaniel and Mango''s schemes against her. If he knew... When she thought about this, Bettany''s heart suddenly ached all over. She cared a lot about Wisdom after all. Just thinking about his betrayal caused Bettany to be overwhelmed with sorrow. Suddenly, a thought of killing him shed across Bettany''s mind. Anything could be solved by killing. However, apanied by these thoughts were shbacks of how caring and kind Wisdom was to her. Every gesture whirled across her mind, making her heart ache as if it was being torn apart. Meanwhile, Wisdom didn''t care and didn''t want to know what Bettany was feeling right now. When he didn''t hear her reply, he continued, "My mom says that as long as you can save daddy, she will promise you anything." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When she heard this, Bettany was stunned by the words. What did that mean? Did Mango not join forces with Magnolia? Or was this something to distract her? No! Wait! Who did Mango care about the most? It was Nathaniel! If something really happened to Nathaniel, Mango would definitely put him before any rtive, let alone a rtive like Magnolia, whom she hadn''t seen in years. So was Wisdom telling the truth? Bettany thought through the possibilities quickly in her mind. Wisdom, who had been by Bettany''s side for quite some time now, knew exactly what to say to get Bettany to make a decision quickly. After saying what he wanted, Wisdom fell silent and was waiting quietly, as if he was not anxious at all. However, because of this, Bettany knew that Wisdom was feeling the exact opposite. "What poison?" Bettany finally spoke. Bettany knew her only student well. He was very talented and was keen on learning, and although she had not been in contact with him for a long time, she could still understand him. Besides, Bettany had only looked through the Hikasa Manual from Longford County a few times and was aware of the curses inside the book. Wisdom was her only student and she regarded him as her own child too, so if Wisdom was to inherit some of Longford County''s legends, she was more than willing to teach him. Jus then, Wisdom whispered, "I don''t know. It''s colorless and odorless, but it has begun to invade my dad''s internal organs. He''s unconscious, and his whole body is freezing as if he is trapped in ice. There''s frost on his lips and his face is even tinged with green. Bettany, I really don''t know what it is. The poison seems to have been in his body for many years, but it seems to appear out of nowhere like this. It doesn''t make sense. Bettany, I know you are in Ocean City. Can you please come over?" Thest sentence made Bettany pause slightly. She came to Ocean City secretly and not many know about it. So how did Wisdom know? Then, Bettany suddenly recalled Wisdom''s previous call and thought about Zion. Realization dawned upon her as her face darkened instantly. "Wisdom, you tracked me?" Bettany''s tone became harsh and there was a trace of anger in her voice. Wisdom recognized it, but his reply was not guilty at all, "Bettany, it was for the sake of my family." "If your family and I were in danger at the same time, which side will you pick?" It was a question that had no answer. Bettany regretted it the instant she asked it. Why did she ask such a stupid question? However, she still had her hopes up in her heart. After all, Wisdom was an orphan. Nathaniel and Mango treated him very well, but she regarded him as her son too. She even taught him how to protect and defend himself, didn''t she? She even taught him how to treat himself if he were hurt. Couldn''t that be enough to fight against Mango and Nathaniel? Bettany had thought that Wisdom would not answer and had wanted to change the topic, but then, she heard Wisdom whisper, "Bettany, both of you are my family. If I can have both sides, I would want all of you to be fine, but if I really had to choose..." He paused after he said this. His reluctance made Bettany''s heart jump. "Who?" "I will choose daddy and mommy." Hearing Wisdom''s words, Bettany felt a sharp pain in her heart, as if it was being stabbed. She was about to lose her temper when Wisdom continued, "Of course, this is only if you were to be an enemy to my daddy and mommy." Hearing this, Bettany was rendered speechless. When did her quiet and timid student be so wise? He was only a child! Wisdom didn''t care about what Bettany thought and continued. "An enemy of dad and mom''s is an enemy of mine too, and I would never let it slide easily. But you''re still my teacher, after all. Whatever I achieve in the future, it''ll be all thanks to you. When it comes to the time when I have to hurt you because of my parents, I don''t think I would be able to live with myself. I''ll die with you instead." "Wisdom!" Bettany''s heart trembled and her palms were sweating. What a tough child! He was threatening her! He was using his life as a threat! Bettany was extremely angry, but she had to give in as she couldn''t be cruel to her only student. She couldn''t bear to see him die, let alone watch him end his own life because she was against the Ye family. In that moment, it felt as if she was witnessing her son die right in front of her. Panic, helplessness, heartache, and despair were crammed inside her. How many years had it taken for her to heal from the pain of losing her child? Would she have to endure that pain again? No! No way! She knew that Wisdom was threatening her and that she should be angry, but at this moment, Bettany was utterly defeated. She was defeated by her one and only student. "Okay, I''ll be right there." After Bettany finished, Wisdom hung up the phone. There was a bitter smile on her lips. Forget it. Even if this was a death trap or she was being used, she had no choice but to surrender. Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Wisdom didn''t respond to Bettany''s reply, and after hanging up, he went to Mango''s side. Meanwhile, Mango was still rubbing her hand against Nathaniel''s, thinking that she could warm him up a little. However, Nathaniel''s body felt as if it was frozen and no matter what she did, she could not warm him at all. "Mommy, she promised. She''ll be here soon. I''ll go wait outside." Wisdom''s eyes stung as he was on the verge of tears all of a sudden. He could not bear to see Mango and Nathaniel like this, as it had reminded him of his father. Nick''s imposter. Regardless, Wisdom still cared about him, especially during his final moments. In this moment, Wisdom''s heart was tumbling with emotions. He couldn''t let anything happen to his family again. He absolutely couldn''t! He would do anything to protect his family, even if it meant something unforgivable. It was not as if he couldn''t recognize Bettany''s anger and disappointment, nor did he not care about Bettany''s mood, but he had to make a choice. She could think of it as he was threatening her, but all he wanted was to protect everyone in his family. After Wisdom informed Mango, he didn''t wait for her reply. Then, he stood up and walked out. Mango watched as Wisdom left. She didn''t know what to say of her child as she felt as if he was always bearing everything on his own, even things that weren''t meant for him to take responsibility for. She was afraid that Wisdom would be tired, but now, she didn''t know what she could say to make him feel better. After Wisdom left, it was only Nathaniel and Mango in the room. Mango continued to rub Nathaniel''s hand, and her eyes were no longer filled with anxiety, but there were traces of calmness in them. No matter what the future held, whether it was filled with more challenges and setbacks, she would still be by Nathaniel''s side, without a single regret. Then, Mango raised the room''s temperature by a few degrees once more. Soon, the heat hit her in the face, causing her entire body to sweat. However, Mango could not help but feel a little sad when he saw that it didn''t warm Nathaniel''s body up at all. Not long after, Bettany arrived. She didn''t know if it was because she lived nearby or she had subconsciously used shortcuts, but she didn''t care about any of that now. When Wisdom saw Bettany, his expression was the same as usual as he greeted her calmly, "Bettany." Zion, on the other hand, was a bit surprised at first, but his eyes darkened instantly. Zion was aware of Wisdom''s suspicion of Bettany, but now that Bettany was here, he knew that his dad''s condition wasn''t good at all. Then, he suddenly remembered something and said to Wisdom, "Wisdom, where is my ring?" When Zion had been given the ring from Nanny Zhang, he didn''t know what it was for. Later on, in order to find the Hikasa Manual in Longford County, Zion had given the ring to Henry. Afterwards, Henry and Mango had put on a show to make others think that Henry had betrayed Mango, and it was then that the ring had disappeared. But no one knew that this ring was now in Wisdom''s hands. No one knew how Wisdom had gotten it, but Zion did. Henry had asked someone to give it to Wisdom. Wisdom was Bettany''s student, and Bettany was from Longford County. Besides, Wisdom was Zion''s elder brother too, so giving the ring to Wisdom was ultimately the right choice. Then, Wisdom gave it back to Zion right after he got it, but unfortunately, Zion couldn''t be bothered to put it away, so he asked Wisdom to keep it for him. Now that Zion saw Bettany, although he didn''t know what the ring had meant to Nanny Zhang, he felt that it wasn''t just an ordinary ring as Nanny Zhang had given it to him like it was a precious heirloom. Others might not be able to see it as anything special, but would Bettany, who was from Longford County, be able to? Zion wasn''t sure, but he wanted to give it a shot. No matter what, his priority was to protect his dad. Wisdom didn''t know that Zion had such thoughts in his mind, and when he heard Zion mention the ring, his only thought was that it was something from Longford County. Perhaps it might help Nathaniel, but could it be that the poison came from the ring? Wait, that was not right. Nathaniel didn''t even touch the ring that often. Wisdom still couldn''t figure it out, but he took the ring out from his pocket and handed it to Zion in front of Bettany. "Here." When Bettany saw the ring, her pupils suddenly contracted, and an unknown emotion disappeared inside her in an instant. "This ring..." "My grandmother, Nanny Zhang, gave it to daddy before she died, but daddy gave it to me because I liked it very much. What''s wrong with it?" Zion didn''t say that the ring was for him, and said that it was for Nathaniel instead, which caused Bettany to be lost in deep thought. "Where is he now?" At this moment, Bettany was suddenly a little anxious. Although Wisdom didn''t know what was the use of the ring, he knew that Zion had done that on purpose. The result was exactly what they had wanted, so naturally, he did not put too much thought about "Over here." Then, Wisdom quickly led Bettany upstairs. Brantley had beenying low in the corner of the living room quietly, and he was deep in thought. "Toby, what happened to Nathan?" "He had a headache, sir. Wisdom is Bettany''s student, and I assume he called her here to check up on Mr. Ye. After all, Mr. Yes headaches are quite torturous." Nathaniel''s illness was not a secret in the household. Although Brantley felt that something wasn''t quite right, he couldn''t identify anything suspicious in Toby''s words. He just frowned and said, "Get someone to prepare some medicine and supplements. Even if it''s just a headache, we have to take it seriously. If Bettany is able to cure Nathaniel, our family owes her." "Yes, sir." Then, Toby went to carry out the order. Brantley sighed and muttered to himself, "It''s the New Year and something like this has happened..." He shook his head and returned to his room. After being led upstairs by Wisdom, Bettany opened the door and felt a wave of heat gush through the door. Inside, Mango''s entire body was drenched in sweat, but Nathaniel, who was lying on the bed, didn''t have a single drop of sweat at all. His face was pale and lifeless, as if he was on his deathbed. Bettany had one look at him and knew that he had been poisoned. However, her expression changed when she saw him. When Mango heard the door being pushed open, she turned around and saw that it was Bettany and Wisdom, so she moved back a little. "Varna Hades, I''m counting on you." The plea in Mango''s eyes made Bettany slightly stunned. Could it be that Magnolia didn''t turn to Mango for help when she returned? How was that possible? The news she had gotten couldn''t have been fake. However, the fact that Mango was counting on her to save Nathaniel meant that her guess was correct. To Mango, no one was more important than Nathaniel. Looking at Nathaniel''s current state, Bettany''s expression changed slightly as she said in a low voice, "I need to treat him alone. Every one of you has to leave. Shut down the surveince cameras too. Mango, I know that you''re suspicious of me, and you don''t trust me. But right now, you have to believe me." Mango''s eyes were cold as she looked at Bettany, who had a hint of fierceness in her eyes too. "Are you confident you can save him?" "Yes,m." "How sure are you?" "90% sure." Hearing Bettany''s words, Mango finally heaved a sigh of relief. "Alright, I can promise you anything, as long as you save him." Mango said this with confidence. When Bettany heard this, she couldn''t help but pause before saying: "What if I wanted Magnolia''s life?" Just then, Mango took out the dagger that she was hiding, but it was not pointed at Bettany''s neck. Instead, it rested on Mango''s. "Mommy!" Wisdom was so scared that his face turned pale, and Bettany was a little surprised too. "Mango, what are you doing?" Mango said coldly, "If you save Nathaniel today, the Ye family and I owe you. I will agree to any of your requests, as long as it does not harm the lives of my family." "What if I don''t want that?" Bettany understood what Mango meant clearly. She was defending Magnolia! Bettany was quite surprised at this. As far as she knew, Magnolia and Mango weren''t even close, and before Magnolia had returned to Ocean City, the two were just strangers to each other. Even with Lebanon around, Mango wasn''t keen on keeping contact with Magnolia either. However, right now, Mango was protecting Magnolia. Why? Was there anything that happened between the two that she didn''t know of? It had even made Mango regard Magnolia as a part of her family! Mango was a woman who protected her family at all costs. As long as Bettany was after Magnolia, Mango would always be in her away. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of her mission, Bettany frowned. Mango seemed to have predicted Bettany''s words as she sneered, "Everyone out there saw you enter here today, including my people, the Xiao family''s and the Hans family''s. If you don''t treat Nathaniel, I would die in front of you. Do you think you can leave Ocean City unharmed if you were to offend the Ye family, the Hans family, and the Xiao family all at the same time? I know that you hate them, but no matter how much hatred you have in you, you still need your life, right?" At Mango''s words, Bettany trembled. Bettany could see it in Mango''s eyes that she wasn''t joking at all. It meant that Mango had already made up her mind long ago. As long as something bad happened to Nathaniel, she would not live either! If Mango dies, she would be pulling Bettany down with her too. How dare they threatened her! Did they really think that Bettany Zhang was a pushover? Just as she was about to burst in rage, she suddenly saw Wisdom leap into Mango''s arms and sobbed like a toddler. "Mommy, don''t die. What would I do without you? What about Zion and Rita? Please don''t leave me! Mommy!" Wisdom cried so miserably that Mango''s was tearing up too, while Bettany''s heart ached with sorrow. "Don''t worry, your mom won''t die. Don''t cry, you''re being noisy. Take your mom outside and don''t come in until I tell you to. Do you hear me?" Bettany''s words stunned Mango and Wisdom. Then, Wisdom looked at Bettany with tears in his eyes. The gratitude and trust in them made Bettany''s heart surge with warmth. That brat really knew how to aim for her soft spot. Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Mango nced at Nathaniel onest time before leaving the room with Wisdom, clearly upset. She wanted to stay with Nathaniel, but Bettany did not allow her to. Was it because Bettany didn''t want them to know how she cured Nathaniel? But Wisdom was Bettany''s student, wasn''t he? He was her only student, so why couldn''t Wisdom be by her side? However, Bettany looked as if no witnesses were allowed, not even Wisdom. Although Mango didn''t know why, she was still relieved as Bettany had assured her that there was a 90% chance of seeding. Anyway, as long as Nathaniel was fine. After leaving the room with Wisdom, Mango followed Bettany''s instructions and ordered someone to have the surveince removed. At this, Zion was annoyed as he said, "Mommy, we can keep the cameras on in secret. What if she does something to dad..." Mango looked at his son and said in a low voice, "Bettany isn''t someone who will hurt your father. Besides, she is Wisdom''s teacher. For his sake, she won''t do anything that goes too far." Mango''s words showed respect to Wisdom while also reminding Zion that he should always think about Wisdom''s feelings. When Wisdom heard this, his heart trembled as he tried to hold back the tears that were threatening to stream down his face. His mom really treated him like he was her own child, so how could he not protect his family? Zion was clearly slightly stunned before he said apologetically, "Wisdom, I''m sorry. I was just too anxious." "It''s okay. I understand." Meanwhile, Rita did not say anything and had been very quiet since she came back from the Eaves family. Just then, she walked up to Wisdom and held his hand. When Wisdom felt her soft palm, it felt promising and warm. It was as if Rita had promised him that she would never leave him. Wisdom held Rita''s hand back tightly and like Mango, he waited anxiously. Inside the room, after everyone left, Bettany suddenly kneeled down in Nathaniel''s direction after ensuring that the cameras had been cut off, and touched her head to the floor three times. When she looked up again, Bettany''s face was full of tears. "Master! Master!" She choked with sobs but didn''t know what else she could say. Nathaniel, who was in front of her, was oblivious and didn''t respond at all, but Bettany''s expression changed a little after that. Her face was suddenly filled with respect and piety. Then, she took a silver needle and inserted it directly into the back of Nathaniel''s head. With that, Nathaniel moved a little, but was motionless after that. Bettany didn''t dy and inserted twelve more needles into different parts of Nathaniel''s body. After she was finished, she was sweating and her face was pale, but she didn''t stop and proceeded to take out a small box from her pocket. When she opened the box, there was a golden worm inside! It was the Golden Lancehead Venom! If those who were experts in this field saw the worm in Bettany''s possession, they would probably be green with envy. It was the most powerful among the other worms! It was something that people only dreamed about! From looking at the color of the Golden Lancehead Venom, it must be at least a hundred years old. As soon as the worm was released, it jumped directly onto Nathaniel''s forehead. The worm was immediately covered in ayer of frost, and with a sh of gold, it entered Nathaniel''s mind. Seeing this, Bettany quickly knelt down and bowed her head in Nathaniel''s again and again while muttering something that was iprehensible. Before long, ck blood began to ooze out from the needles that Bettany had nted, soaking the sheets bit by bit while emitting a stinky smell. Bettany did not move and continued to stay on the ground while still muttering something. About an hourter, it was only when Nathaniel''s blood slowly turned back to red did Bettany finally heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, Nathaniel opened his eyes suddenly, and his cold eyes were painted scarlet. "Master, you''re awake!" Bettany said excitedly. Just then, a figure got up quickly and grabbed Bettany''s neck. "Master..." Bettany''s entire body was being lifted up. Her face had turned purple, but Nathaniel acted as if he didn''t see it. The murderous look and fierceness in his eyes were frightening enough to make others shudder. "How dare you!" Nathaniel''s fingers clutched tightly around her neck as if his hand was made out of iron. Then, blood seeped out of Bettany''s neck bit by bit, dyeing Nathaniel''s fingers red. His scarlet eyes were creepy and inhumane as if he was possessed. At that moment, he was emotionless, like he would kill anything that was in his way unhesitantly and the temperature of the whole room seemed to be freezing. It was hard for Bettany to breathe and her eyes were clouded with her fear of dying. The sight of Nathaniel suffocated her as he was looming above her like he had thousands of lives on his bloody hands. "Master... Master, I''m here to save you..." Bettany spoke frantically. If she kept silent, she was afraid that she would die then and there. Bettany had never thought that she would meet her master in such a state. What she was feeling right now was indescribable, but she knew that this was what she was born for. If she couldn''tplete her mission now, she would need to finish it in her next life. At her words, Nathaniel snorted and smiled all of a sudden. This man was very good-looking, but he used to be so cold that people had dared not look at him in the eye. But now, the smile on his face was a little creepy but enchanting, and it was apanied by his scarlet eyes, which made people shiver when there was eye contact. He smiled as if he had dawned upon this world to take every single life, and he looked fascinating but frightening at the same time. Bettany suddenly felt as if she was being choked and it was difficult to even swallow. Then, she said hurriedly, "I didn''t poison you, master." When he heard her words, Nathaniel''s eyes softened a little as he flung Bettany away. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Bettany hit the wall with a loud thud before falling to the floor and she felt as if her insides had ruptured, but she didn''t dare make a sound. She quickly got up and knelt in front of Nathaniel, and her humble actions were nothing like the arrogant Varna Hades. However, Nathaniel turned a blind eye to her gestures, as if she was meant to do so. Then, he sat on the bed again and frowned at the ck liquid and strong smell. "Who did this?" His voice was cold and indifferent, while his eyes were still scarlet. He could tell that this was Mango and his room. Where was Mango? As he suddenly thought of this, his mood shifted once again and the whole room was instantly filled with a murderous aura. "You hurt my woman?" "No, I just asked her to stay outside." Bettany broke out in a cold sweat. The pain made her clench her teeth tightly as cold sweat dripped onto the floor, quickly forming a small puddle. Then, Nathaniel continued coldly, "You haven''t answered my question yet." Bettany immediately understood what Nathaniel was asking. "The poison in your body had been left there by the previous master. If I had guessed correctly, the poison had been nted by Nanny Zhang when she was pregnant. The curse was born with you and it had always been in your blood." Bettany said tentatively and tremblingly. Hearing her words, Nathaniel frown deepened. He didn''t like to mention Nanny Zhang. Because he knew that woman hadn''t really wanted to give birth to him from the very beginning, and instead, she had nned to take advantage of him all along. Even if she had finally came to her senses when she died, he still didn''t have any feelings for his mother. Now, when he heard from Bettany how his mother had treated him, his scarlet eyes darkened once again, like there was a storm raging in them, suffocating everyone that came across it. Bettany didn''t wait for Nathaniel''s further questioning as she continued. "The curse wasn''t harmful to you at first. If you hadn''t touched the ring, it wouldn''t have been triggered. What''s more, your head was injured and you had your past illness, so after taking some specific drugs, it was triggered and came at you strongly. If it wasn''t for the Golden Lancehead Venom, I''m afraid... You would be..." Bettany didn''t dare finish her sentence. Just then, Nathaniel suddenlyughed. "I would be dead, right?" Bettany didn''t dare answer his question. Still, she was a little confused, so she mustered up the courage and said, "Master, what medicine had you taken?" Nathaniel was slightly stunned at this. What medicine? Previously, he took what Noah had given him, andter, he took Wisdom''s medicine. Although he had only taken it for a few days, it did the trick. "I took what Wisdom had given me. Didn''t you know about this?" Bettany suddenly remembered the Chinese medicine Wisdom had asked for and her face suddenly turned pale. Sure enough... However, Nathaniel raised the corner of his mouth, and the evil look on his face made Bettany bow her head as he dare not look him in the eye. Nathaniel didn''t acknowledge that as he said with an evil smile, "So, it''s your fault that I''m like this right now? You have nned to let me inherit those dirty things all along, haven''t you?" "Master, I wouldn''t dare. Besides, I didn''t know you were the new master before this, let alone scheme against you. As for the memory you had inherited, it is dirty, but it is Longford County''s doings! It is full of the hatred our bloodline felt when they became extinct, master. Nanny Zhang ate something that preserved the memory and let it be born with you, to let it be integrated into your blood. She hopes that one day you will feel the hatred as our own kind had been murdered. 185 lives in the whole vige were murdered, master. They had died pitifully, master!" Bettany bowed her head once again. She too was born after her mother had eaten the Fire Ant Venom, which was why she could feel the intense hatred as she was reminded with the cruel massacre every night when she slept. All the very few remaining people left of Longford County had the Fire Ant Venom in them, except for Novalee and her brother, as they were not at the county at that time. For so many years, they had been waiting for a new leader. Bettany had once thought that the new leader would be Nick or Nathaniel, but up to Nanny Zhang''s death, there wasn''t anything abnormal about Nathaniel at all. She had observed him for a long time, but it had seemed that Nathaniel was oblivious about the past, so she gave up in the end. At that time, Bettany had thought that Nanny Zhang had failed to nt the Fire Ant Venom on Nathaniel, so she was furious and resented Nanny Zhang about it. However, it wasn''t until when she saw the ring in Zion''s hand and Nathaniel''s poisoned state that she realized Nanny Zhang had indeed nted the venom after all and that it had needed time to be triggered. Now, she had found their leader, who could guide their kind to revenge. At this moment, Bettany vowed to follow Nathaniel''s lead and had even wished that he would avenge their fallen people right then and there. Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Nathaniel listened to Bettany''s cries as she said the words while watching her bow her head to him constantly and humbly and was silent the entire time. His handsome face was covered with a thinyer of gold, and with a trickle of white, it started to fade until it finally disappearedpletely. Then, Nathaniel regained his normalplexion. He leaned against the edge of the bed, his expression inscrutable. The overwhelming hatred of the people of Longford County yed in his mind over and over again like a movie. He saw strangers, but among them, were people he was familiar with. One of them was a young Brantley! Nathaniel picked up a ss and yed with it casually. The ss was filled with warm water, and it had been prepared by Mango not long ago. While Nathaniel was ying with the ss, water sshed out of it and spilled to the floor. When it streamed down his hand, it felt warm, just like what Mango felt like. Oh, Mango! Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed slightly. Why did she have to be Brantley''s granddaughter? As Nathaniel was silent for a long time, Bettany couldn''t help but look up at him, and as soon as she did, the ss came hurtling at her. She did not dare dodge, and could only endure it. The ss grazed Bettany''s cheek and hit the wall behind her before it smashed into pieces. Bettany swallowed hard. The Nathaniel right now was unpredictable and was emitting a frightening aura as he may be under the influence of the Golden Lancehead Venom. Nathaniel grinned slightly and said faintly, "No one is allowed to about this. Not even Wisdom, do you understand?" "Yes." "Since you said that the Fire Ant Venom is in my blood, will there be any traces in my son''s and Wisdom''s?" Bettany shook her head vigorously at his words. "No, the memories can only be passed down from one generation to the next. If the current generation is unable toplete their mission, they will nt the venom in the next generation before they die." "Haha..." Suddenly, Nathanielughed in irony, and it was piercing to Bettany''s ears, but she dare not look up at the man in front of her. "Even if the Longford County isn''t destroyed by those people, I''ll still destroy it myself!" Bettany was utterly shocked by his words. "Master, you..." "How can someone do this to their own child? All you people care about are curses and harming your children, so why let them live? An evil county like this deserves to burn." As he said this, Nathaniel suddenly moved and his cold eyes were scarlet once again. He looked as if he had ws of his own, threatening to tear anything in front of him to pieces. His endless hatred was like a tornado, showing no mercy to anyone that came in the way. Bettany felt as if her heart was about to stop beating. She knew about Nathaniel''s hatred for Nanny Zhang and poison, but this was still the fate of the Zhang family. How could Bettany not be shocked when Nathaniel, the leader of Longford County, said such horrible words? "Master, you can''t..." "Shut up!" Nathaniel howled all of a sudden. His cold voice was sharp, as if it could prate any soul. Bettany was so scared that she quickly swallowed her words. The difort made Nathaniel feel annoyed, so he frowned and pulled the needles out from parts of his body, and threw it on the floor. Then, white smoke immediately rose from the ck blood. The corner of Nathaniel''s lips raised and curled into a sarcastic and bitter smile again. "A ''mother''. Do you know what that word means? What were Nick and I to her, huh? Were we her child? Were we?" Nathaniel''s voice was gentle as if he was asking politely, but it made Bettany feel more pressured. She didn''t know how to tell Nathaniel everything, but she didn''t know if it would anger him if she did tell. "Get out of here! Tell Mango and the children that they are not allowed toe in here for the next half hour." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Bettany breathed a sigh of relief subconsciously. Only then did she find that her whole back had long been soaked in sweat. "Yes, master." Then, Bettany scrambled to her feet and ran, while Nathaniel said, "Also, Magnolia''s life is not to be touched.¡± Bettany was stunned for a moment before she replied respectfully, "Yes. From now on, I won''t do anything to Magnolia." "That''s not necessary. You can hunt her down all you want, as long as you don''t kill her. I want to keep her alive, and I can''t let you die either. After all, you''re Wisdom''s teacher." Nathaniel''s words made Bettany understood instantly. Nathaniel didn''t kill her not because she was the descendant of Longford County, but because she was Wisdom''s teacher. Not only that, but Nathaniel had allowed her to continue to hunt Magnolia down in order to confuse the king of Ango, which meant that Nathaniel was nning on attacking Ango soon. As she thought about this, different emotions were jumbled up in Bettany''s heart. If the ancestors of Longford County knew how Nathaniel hated and how disgusted he was with what had been passed down for generations, they might weep in their graves. However, Bettany did not dare say these words aloud, nor did she dare question his orders. Bettany didn''t know what the former master was like, but she knew what kind of a person Nathaniel was clearly. She couldn''t afford to anger him, as in his heart, nothing was more important than Mango, not even God, let alone a mere descendant of Longford County like Bettany. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In the end, the ancestors of the Longford County had lost terribly. When Bettany walked out of the room, Nathaniel suddenly fell onto the bed and a mouthful of blood sprayed onto the sheets, which was particrly bright in the pool of ck liquid. Master? Hah! What he once despised greatly was now in his body. Nanny Zhang, have you ever really regarded me as your son? In her eyes, he was a tool, something she could use to scheme and plot. Even though she had finallye to her senses, but he knew she had still done it for Longford County in the end. Nathaniel didn''t know what Longford County had meant to Nanny Zhang, but it was a useless ce that had caused him to lose his family and to live an awful life, and now they expected him to avenge their people? Dream on! Nathanielughed coldly, but felt a metallic taste in his throat and spat out a mouthful of blood again. His pain hadpletely vanished and he didn''t feel ufortable anymore, but he was weak. Then, he stripped the bed of its dirtied sheets andid down to rest. After Bettany left the room, she noticed that Mango, Wisdom, Zion, and Rita had all been waiting in the living room. The moment they saw her, their eyes fixed on her immediately, giving her a lot of pressure. "He... He''s fine. But he''s very weak now. He might need to rest for half an hour." As soon as Bettany finished her words, Mango got up abruptly and wanted to run to the bedroom, but was stopped by Bettany. "Mango, he said he needed to rest, and he doesn''t want to see anyone." "Move!" Mango''s eyes were cold as she was very dissatisfied with Bettany getting in her way and if it weren''t for Wisdom, she would have already lost her cool. Bettany, however, did not move aside as she said coldly, "He said he doesn''t want to see anyone." Bettanys words sounded a little strange and it caused Mango to frown. "I''m his wife." "He said he doesn''t want to see anyone. He didn''t say anything about an exception for his wife." It was the first time that Bettany had stood her ground this firmly in front of Mango and the Ye family. Meanwhile, Wisdom felt that something was wrong too, so he quickly said, "Bettany, my mommy just wants to check on my daddy. You can''t stop her like this." "I''m just delivering the message." Bettany nced at Wisdom with mixed emotions. The reason why she was still alive was not that she was the descendant of Longford County, but because of Wisdom! This was what Nathaniel had emphasized back there. It had meant that Wisdom was very important to him. Nathaniel was also telling Bettany that if she wanted to live, she had better treat Wisdom well as he was what that was keeping Bettany alive. Bettany''s feelings towards Wisdom had already beenplicated enough, and now, she wasn''t sure how she felt anymore. "Bettany?" Wisdom couldn''t understand Bettany''s expression, so he spoke again. Just then, Mango took advantage of this moment and slipped through Bettany. "Mango, you''ll die if you go in there! Right now, his emotions are unstable and he''s going to kill everyone he sees. You..." Before Bettany could finish her sentence, Wisdom grabbed her hand. "Bettany, you look tired. Come sit and have a ss of water." Wisdom''s hands were soft and his voice was warm, which made Bettany felt like crying. She took onest look at Mango and let out a sigh before she followed Wisdom to the living room and sat down. All this time, Mango had been very worried and anxious. The moment she opened the door, she almost lost her bnce when the strong smell of blood hit her. The ck liquid on the bed sheets made Mango''s frown deepened as she picked them up subconsciously. Then, she looked over at Nathaniel, whose face was pale and had fallen asleep on the bed head-first. When she saw this, Mango was slightly stunned. Nathaniel was properly educated since he was a child, so he cared a lot about his actions even when he was sleeping. What was going on? Mango went forward quickly and reached out to touch Nathaniel''s forehead. It was normal. His temperature was no different from an ordinary person''s. As she breathed a sigh of relief, she felt that the way Nathaniel was sleeping was too ufortable, so she wanted to turn him over so he could sleep on his back, but she did not expect that when she touched him, his eyes suddenly opened and a pair of big iron-like hands grabbed her neck suddenly. When he clutched her neck, a cold chill spread through her instantly, and the force was suffocating. "Nathan..." Mango waspletely stunned. In that moment, Nathaniel looked the same as usual, but his eyes were cold and indifferent. When he looked at her, it was like he was looking at a dead person. Then, the corners of his mouth raised and his gaze was mocking, but there seemed to be specks of light in them, which made it unable to read and understand. "I''ve said that no one is allowed to disturb me. Don''t you understand? Huh?" Nathaniel''s voice was gentle as it teased her heart, but it frightening at the same time too, as if it was able to freeze every cell in the body. "Nathan, don''t you recognize me?" Mango asked subconsciously while her heart was in her throat. How could this be? What happened to Nathaniel? Had Bettany done something to him? As she thought about this, Nathaniel''s handsome face suddenly came close to hers, and there was a hint of coldness in the familiar scent of him. Suddenly, a hair- raising sneer rang in Mango''s ears while the hand on her neck tightened bit by bit... Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Suddenly, Mango felt suffocated. "Nathan..." There was a hint of puzzlement and sadness in Mango''s voice. On the other hand, Nathaniel was blinded by anger as a strong urge to murder filled his heart. It seemed as if a voice was shouting in his ear, "Kill her, kill her!" Right now, Nathaniel was entirely consumed with rage and violence. He was bloodthirsty, so he could only calm the madness deep down by murdering someone. However, the sad voice he heard was familiar, and it gently soothed his heart with warmth and affection. At that moment, Nathaniel loosened his grasp slightly. Mango struggled and broke free from him immediately before she clutched her neck and gasped for air. Then, she looked straight at Nathaniel with her beautiful pair of eyes. Something was wrong with Nathaniel! He seemed out of focus, and his eyes were bloodshot as if a demon had possessed him! At this point, his aura was overwhelming with intense viciousness. It felt as if he wanted to tear down the entire room. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Nathaniel, wake up! I am your wife, Mango Shen! Urgh! Nathaniel!" Mango shouted. Then, Nathaniel frowned as if he was deep in thought, though he seemed at a loss at the same time. On the other hand, Mango did not know what happened to him, but she could not hold back any longer. So, she stepped forward quickly and pped Nathaniel in the face without hesitation. "Wake up!" "Are you trying to get yourself in trouble?" Suddenly, Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s hand, and he was about to break her arm forcefully. Just then, a clear drop of tear fell on the back of his hand. "You''re insane! Are you trying to kill me? Nathaniel, you f*cking b*stard! I dare you to kill me! Do it now!" Mango took a step forward as she spoke, and she even stuck her head out. "Come on, do it! What are you waiting for?" At that instant, Nathaniel was dazed by Mango''s furious rebuke. His eyes gradually became clear as if the fog in his mind had finally cleared. Then, he noticed Mango crying in front of him. She was angry and upset as she used her hand to wipe away her tears aggrievedly. However, Nathaniel''s lips curled up into a smile when he saw Mango''s angry expression. In a sh, he pulled her arm forcefully, and Mango fell into his embrace uncontrobly. Then, Nathaniel''s familiar cold aura and his fragrance enveloped Mango again. "Let me go, you b*stard! Weren''t you about to strangle me to death? Why are you hugging me now? You jerk!" Mango raised her fist and hit Nathaniel''s chest repeatedly without thinking too much. Then, the smile on Nathaniel''s face widened. "That''s enough. Don''t your hands hurt?" Mango''s strike felt ticklish to Nathaniel because of her weak strength. Nevertheless, he only spoke when he saw that there was a faint blush on her face as she was tired. However, Mango felt extremely wronged. She was incredibly worried, yet Nathaniel went crazy after she came in. Furthermore, he had almost strangled her to death! At that moment, she felt inexplicably aggrieved, but she didn''t know why. At the thought of this, Mango became angry, and she bit on Nathaniel''s chest without warning. A numbing pain instantly spread throughout Nathaniel''s body. However, he felt pleasure along with the pain. Then, he looked down at his wife in his arms and said meaningfully. "Hey! Where are you biting?" Then, Mango was slightly stunned before she hurriedly let go of Nathaniel. At that moment, she noticed that she bit on Nathaniel''s nipple! In a sh, Mango''s face turned red, and she had the urge to hide away from Nathaniel. After all, she was pissed off right now! Why did it seem as if she was seducing him now? Then, Mango pushed Nathaniel away and turned around to leave. However, Nathaniel wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and threw her onto the bed forcefully. "Get lost! Don''t touch me!" Rage was pulsing through Mango''s veins, but Nathaniel directly pressed her against the bed before she could get up. "Stop messing around... Sleep with me for a while as I''m having a headache." Nathaniel''s voice was soft, but Mangopletely stopped struggling after that. It appeared that the news was true. Someone had poisoned Nathaniel! Mango came upstairs only after Bettany said that Nathaniel was fine. However, Nathaniel''s expression was strange and horrifying just now. Then, Mango''s heart skipped a beat as she asked, "The poison..." "It''s all cured, but I''m still a little weak and tired... Just let me rest for half an hour." After saying that, Nathaniel rolled over andid down before wrapping his hands around Mango. It was obvious that he did not want to let her go. Soon, Mango heard Nathaniel even breathing, and it seemed that he was asleep. After that, Mango turned her head. She saw that Nathaniel''s face was pale, and his lips seemed bloodless. At that moment, she felt worried. Bettany said that the poison in Nathaniel''s body had been removed, but Mango didn''t believe it, However, Nathaniel said the same thing just now, so perhaps he was really cured. Nevertheless, why did Nathaniel act so violently and crazily just now? Mango was confused about this. "Close your eyes and sleep. Otherwise, we might end up doing something else." Nathaniel spoke suddenly. Hence, this startled Mango as he was supposed to be sleeping. "Hey! Were you pretending to be asleep?" "Nah, I fell asleep. But you kept staring at me, so I felt ufortable." Nathaniel answered, but he hid the fact that her probing eyes made him feel incredibly frantic and bloodthirsty. Therefore, he tried his best to suppress his instincts. This was because he knew that the woman beside him was the person he wanted to protect with his entire life. Hence, he would never allow anyone to hurt her, including himself. Meanwhile, Mango recalled the look in Nathaniel''s eyes just now. Then, she immediately closed her eyes after hearing his words. She was all tensed up just now, but she could finally rx after all the hassle. Soon, she fell asleep without knowing as Nathaniel''s familiar scent filled her nostrils. After that, Nathaniel opened his eyes abruptly about half an hourter. Everything that had happened just now was still reying in his head. At that moment, his brows were tightly furrowed as he had the urge to tear his head apart to stop the crying noises inside. They were so annoying! Nathaniel was about to get up, but he felt someone lying on his arm. He nced sidewards with rage, but his killing intent and anger died down in an instant when he saw Mango sleeping quietly. Hence, his lips curled up into a smile as he nted a kiss on Mango''s face. Then, he slowly withdrew his arms and rolled over before getting off the bed. When he opened the bedroom door, Bettany was still there. On the other hand, Zion didn''t like Bettany, but he didn''t make things difficult for her for Wisdom''s sake. Meanwhile, Rita had fallen asleep on Zion''s thigh as Mango hadn''te out after a long time. "Daddy!" Wisdom heard the bedroom door open, so he immediately raised his head. After that, he felt spirited as he greeted Nathaniel happily. At that instant, his eyes were sparkling brightly. However, Nathaniel just nced at him and nodded. "Go in and give them some mosquito repellent. Well be leaving today." After hearing this, Wisdom paused for a moment before he realized that Nathaniel was talking to him. So, he immediately nodded and went into the room. Meanwhile, Zion nced at him without making a move as he couldn''t do so. Instead, he asked softly, "Mr. Ye, are you alright?" "I''m fine." Nathaniel walked over as he answered. Suddenly, Bettany got up and stood behind Nathaniel in an incredibly respectful manner. However, her appearance and demeanour shocked Zion. "You..." "Leave her alone." A hint of disgust shed across Nathaniel''s eyes as he said this. Then, he rubbed his temples and said to Zion, "Give me the ring." Although Nathaniel didn''t mention Zion''s name, Zion understood his orders instantly. Then, he gave the ring that belonged to Longford County to Nathaniel. After that, Nathaniel put it on his pinkie finger directly. The ring was neither too big nor too small, and it fit his finger perfectly. Meanwhile, Bettany saw the shining ring that symbolized the head of Longford County on Nathaniel''s finger. At that instant, she became slightly red-rimmed with tears before she quickly lowered her head. "Are you going out with us?" However, Bettany didn''t know how to answer Nathaniel''s question. "I don''t know." "Go do whatever you have to do. Our family will be going on a trip, and it''ll be really inconvenient for us if youe along." Nathaniel said these words disdainfully. Meanwhile, Bettany was confused as he hadn''t mentioned anything about Longford County after he woke up. However, she didn''t dare to ask about it. Now, her eyes widened when she heard Nathaniel driving her away. "Mr. Ye, aren''t you going back?" "Do I need you to arrange my ns for me? Perhaps you should be the head of the family instead? Hmm?" Nathaniel nced at Bettany nonchntly, but thetter shook in her shoes involuntarily when she saw his intense gaze. She suddenly remembered how Nathaniel looked like when he had just been cured. He seemed like a serial killer, and everyone could feel his overwhelming murderous intent, even if he did not do anything. At that moment, Bettany gulped and she quickly lowered her head. "Of course not..." "Then get lost!" Nathaniel said straightforwardly without hiding his emotions. Bettany nced at Wisdom''s room before she left hastily without saying anything. Meanwhile, Zion had been observing Nathaniel ever since he got out of the room. Now that Bettany had left, the two of them were the only ones left in the living room. So, Zion finally spoke since Rita was still asleep. "Mr. Ye, you seem to have changed somehow." "I feel more irritated after being poisoned. Nathaniel didn''t hide it from Zion, so Zion was startled. "Poison? Who did this to you? Was it Bettany? I''ll kill her!" Zion was about to stand up as he spoke, but Nathaniel grabbed hold of his tiny hand. Then, he smiled evilly and said in a mischievous tone, "Aren''t you afraid that Wisdom might feel sad?" Zion hesitated immediately after hearing his words, but he said in a low voice, "Wisdom said that he values our family more than anyone else. So, he''ll do anything to protect us if Bettany hurts any of us." Then, Nathaniel''s eyes sparkled as a trace of emotion shed across his eyes. He said, "Zion, bear this in mind. No matter what your brother does in the future, we should be the ones protecting him, instead of him protecting us. Do you understand?" After saying that, Nathaniel stared straight to Zion suddenly. Meanwhile, Zion found Nathaniel cold gaze unfamiliar, but he still nodded even though he was afraid. Then, Nathaniel looked away when he saw that Zion agreed, and said faintly, "Pack up your things. We are going to Longford County." At that instant, Zion was stunned after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Bettany was here just now, so why did you..." "Hah! Who does she think she is? Do I have to report our whereabouts to her?" At that instant, Zion was stunned as Nathaniel''s had exposed his wild and arrogant personality. Was this Mr. Ye? Zion remembered that Mr. Ye was scheming and cold, so who was standing in front of him right now? Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 Nathaniel seemed to have sensed Zion''s thoughts, so he flicked Zion''s forehead and said, "I''m still your father regardless of my personality." Then, Zion rubbed his forehead and said gloomily, "You still haven''t changed your habit of flicking my forehead..." At that instant, Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly, and his smiling eyes warmed Zion''s heart. "Where''s mommy?" Zion asked worriedly. Then, Nathaniel nced at him and whispered, "She''s my wife, so I wouldn''t harm her." At that moment, Nathaniel involuntarily recalled the moment when he almost strangled Mango to death after she entered the room. Thus, he turned his head away to avoid Zion''s gaze as he felt a little guilty. Nevertheless, Zion didn''t notice Nathaniel''s strangeness as he muttered, "I''m not so sure about that... Who knows if you''ll harm mommy?" "Shut up!" Nathaniel suddenly frowned, so Zion was stunned when he faced his father''s oppressive aura. "Mr. Ye, I don''t like the way you''re behaving now." Zion said straightforwardly, and he was not afraid of angering Nathaniel at all. Then, Nathaniel was slightly stunned. "Huh? What did you say?" "I said, I don''t like the way you''re behaving now! You''re too evil and too arrogant, so you feel like a stranger to me right now! I can''t exin it, but you''re weird. You''re different from my father, and I don''t like this side of you." Zion did not back down, nor was he pushy. Instead, he looked at Nathaniel and said this without fear. At that instant, Nathaniel was entirely taken aback. Why did Zion dislike him? How did he behave in the past? He was forbearing, indifferent, passionate, and evil! Everyone described him this way. So, what was the difference between his current and previous behavior? He was just slightly less forbearing right now, wasn''t he? Nevertheless, he had always been filled will rage deep down, and he couldn''t control his emotions. Suddenly, he felt incredibly irritated as he wanted to fight and murder other people to vent out his anger. Suddenly, Nathaniel was shocked when he thought about murdering someone. How could he think this way? Could it be that... At that moment, Nathaniel''s eyes darkened. "I''ll go to the study room. Take good care of Rita, and don''t disturb your mom. If she asks where I am, you can tell her that I''m dealing with some business issues in the study room. Do you understand?" After saying that, Nathaniel stood up and left, but Zion grabbed hold of his sleeves. Nathaniel paused for a moment before turning his head again. Then, he saw Zion tugging at his sleeve tightly with his little hand as he asked, "Mr. Ye, you''re still my daddy no matter what, right?" At that moment, Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat as an inexplicable pain and sadness consumed him. Thus, he felt a little ufortable because of that. "Of course!" Nathaniel''s lips curled up into a smile as he said this. Meanwhile, Zion had felt uneasy just now, but he felt more reassured after seeing Nathaniel''s smile. "Okay, you can go work." Then, Zion released Nathaniel''s sleeve as he said this. Although Nathaniel''s temper had changed a little, Zion realized just now that Nathaniel was still the same Mr. Ye that he loved the most. However, Nathaniel''s face darkened when he turned around. Bettany Zhang, that b*tch! At this thought, he went upstairs hastily and entered the study room. Later, Bettany received Nathaniel''s call, and she was stunned for a moment. However, she did not dare to keep Nathaniel waiting, so she immediately answered the phone. "Mr. Ye!" "What did you do to detoxify my body? Why did my personality and temper change? I feel a strong sense of violence consuming my entire being, and I can barely control it! Bettany, you''re digging your own grave! How dare you mess with my body! Huh?" Nathaniel dragged hisst words on purpose, so Bettany felt inexplicably horrified and scared. Right now, she felt that her life was in danger!" "Mr. Ye, of course, I wouldn''t dare to do anything to you! I only used the Golden Lancehead Venom to detoxify the Fire Ant Venom. The Golden Lancehead Venom is the most powerful poison in our vige. So, you''ll be able to control everyone who has this venom in their body, and none of them will dare to disobey you! This is an exclusive ability that only belongs to the patriarch. Moreover, this venom can detoxicate any wild poison in the world, but it makes a person aggressive. Now, your body hasn''t gotten used to the presence of the venom yet, so that''s why you''re having such reactions. Also, the Golden Lancehead Venom was buried under the ancestral temple of Longford County. So, maybe you''re a little aggressive right now because of the resentment that they have..." After hearing what Bettany said with her trembling voice, Nathaniel snorted and uttered, "Heh! Don''t use these excuses to change my mind. Let me tell you this. The future of Longford Country and the life of the vigers have nothing to do with me! I don''t give a d*mn about your vige. As for the venom in your bodies, I don''t need it, and I don''t want you to work for me. So, you''d better get this sh*t Golden Lancehead Venom out of my body. Otherwise, you''ll be my first victim!" Once Nathaniel had finished saying this, he hung up the phone directly. He didn''t care about the grievances of their ancestors, nor did he intend to control the vigers. To put it bluntly, they were just thinking of using him as a pawn so that they could get revenge for Longford County. However, why was Bettany reluctant to tell him why Longford County had made so many enemies? Did she really want him to attack the three big families and their subordinates by himself? Well, Nathaniel was not a fool! Nathaniel snorted, and he felt as if the rage in her heart was getting increasingly difficult to control. Also, he wanted to fight someone right now. So, Nathaniel directly made a phone call to Noah. "What medicine can suppress one''s viciousness and restlessness?" Then, Noah was slightly stunned, so he asked, "Who are you talking about?" "Me, I was set up by someone." Nathaniel did not hide the truth from Noah either. When Noah heard this, he felt helpless. "Urgh! Why do you have so many problems in your family?" "Stop spouting nonsense! Do you have any medications that can control my emotions?" At that instant, Nathaniel''s started revealing his aggressive personality again. Therefore, Noah didn''t dare to provoke him anymore, and he said in a low voice, "The medicine is a little toxic, and it''ll be detrimental for your health if you take too much. Instead, you should check whether you have any jade at your house. Then, you can wear that as it may have some effect. Jade can suppress rage and irritableness, but I think you shoulde over and let me examine you." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "I don''t have time as I''m going to travel with my family. We''ve already decided that earlier, and the children are also looking forward to it. So, they will be disappointed if I change the date again." After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. Hmm, did Noah ask him to find some jade? Would jade stones work then? Suddenly, he remembered that he had some jade stones in his garage. At the thought of this, Nathaniel drove to the garage of the Ye''s Mansion. Meanwhile, Zion was a little worried, so he asked Nathaniel to let him follow along. Nathaniel didn''t stop him either as he carried Rita into their room and left her with Mango. Then, he brought Zion back to the Ye''s Mansion. When Nathaniel opened the garage, Zion felt that he had almost gone blind. "Mr. Ye, is this the Ye family''s garage? Oh, God! There are so many valuable items... How much are these?" Meanwhile, Nathaniel saw Zion''s surprised look and he said nonchntly, "Brat, there''s no need to be so surprised... Is the Ye family short of money? Our family has nothing else other than money, so these items are nothing. Well, if you want, I can give you a diamond mine when you fall in love in the future, so that you can give diamonds to the girls you like, okay?" However, the corners of Zion''s mouth twitched in annoyance as he said in disdain, "Mr. Ye, you''re so arrogant! Urgh! You were cuter previously... Ouch!" As soon as Zion finished speaking, Nathaniel flicked his forehead again. "Damn it, Mr. Ye! I''ll fight back if you hit me again..." "Ha! As if you could defeat me with those weak attacks of yours!" Meanwhile, Nathaniel didn''t take Zion''s taunt seriously at all. He walked in and picked out a few pieces of jade before taking them out. In fact, all of the jade he possessed were high quality, regardless of whether they contained only raw materials or had colorings. "Choose one and take it with you. I heard that jade can ensure one''s safety." When Zion heard what Nathaniel had said, his mouth twitched in annoyance again. Why was Mr. Ye so superstitious now? Nevertheless, Zion chose a Phoenix Jade and said indifferently, "I will get the Phoenix Jaspers for Rita and me, and this Dragon Jade will be for Wisdom.¡± Zion took the three jades, and there was only one pair of Phoenix and Blood Jasper left. The gemstones were indescribably enchanting as they were bright red in colour. Therefore, they immediately caught Nathaniel''s attention. He stuffed a piece of the jade into his pocket directly, but he felt that this was not a good idea. So, he found a rope and tied the jade with it before putting it on. At that instant, he felt a chill spread across his chest, and that cold sensation reached his heart. It was faint, but it gradually suppressed his violence deep down. After that, Nathaniel kept the remaining one in his pocket as he nned to bring it back to Mango. "Let''s go then." Soon, Nathaniel and Zion returned to the Xiao family''s vi after locking up the garage. Meanwhile, Mango had already woken up and was sitting in the living room. She wasn''t worried as she heard from Toby that Nathaniel had brought Zion out and that they would be back soon. Instead, she decided to drink some tea with Brantley. No one knew what they were talking about, but Brantley was beaming, while Mango''s face was full of smiles. Therefore, anyone would feel at peace when they saw how gentle and calm she was. Meanwhile, an inexplicable glint shed across Nathaniel''s eyes as he walked over with a smile. "What are you talking about? You look so happy!" At that moment, Mango saw Nathaniel return, so she hurriedly took off his jacket before cing it on the hanger at the corner. Then, she smiled and said, "We were discussing something interesting... Anyway, the weather is really cold, so where did you bring Zion to?" "I got a few valuable items for you." Then, Nathaniel took out the blood jasper. At that moment, Mango was stunned. "Blood Jasper! There aren''t many Blood Jaspers left in the world, and it''s even rare to see one with such enchanting colour! This Blood Jade worths at least a few million, isn''t it?" "It doesn''t matter how much it is worth as it''s just a stone. Well, how about I collect a set of jewellery that contains this gem for you since you like them?" As Nathaniel said this, he put on the Blood Jasper for Mango immediately. At that instant, Nathaniel felt as if the viciousness in him hadpletely disappeared. However, he didn''t know whether this was the effect of the jade or Mango''s bright smile. Meanwhile, a calming sensation spread across Mango''s chest, and she felt inexplicably happy. Meanwhile, Brantley noticed how Nathaniel and Mango were so in love with each other, so he couldn''t help but smile and say, "Nathan, you''d better not spoil your wife too much as she might anger youter on... By then, there''ll be nothing you can do." "Heh! I can spoil my woman as I like! It''s none of your business." At that moment, Nathaniel''s eyes turned cold as his words became fierce and ruthless. Thus, Mango, Zion, and Brantley were all stunned. "Nathan, what''s wrong with you?" Mango tugged at him as she wanted him to ease his tone. However, Nathaniel''s voice unexpectedly became even colder instead. "Brantley, there''s something I want to ask you. Why did someone order Longford County to be exterminated in the past?" Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Brantley''s expression changed when he heard Nathaniel''s words. On the other hand, Mango looked at Nathaniel in surprise as she felt a hint of killing intent in his voice. Had that been just her illusion? On the other hand, Mango didn''t dare to say anything as she recalled how Nathaniel treated her not long ago. At that time, Nathaniel had almost gone insane, and now... At this thought, she frowned and looked at Nathaniel again. His eyes were clear, and he didn''t seem to be out of his mind at all. Meanwhile, Brantley was stunned only for a short moment before he spoke ndly while looking at Nathaniel. "It was a military operation. You should know that we have to sign a confidentiality agreement, so I can''t tell you about it." "Oh, you''re right, you have to sign a confidentiality agreement." Suddenly, Nathaniel smiled evilly, so Mango was distracted by him for a moment. Previously, he would never smile like this. However, if anyone saw his smile now, they would do anything for him as he looked incredibly seductive! Thus, Mango went up to him immediately and held his arm as she said, "Why did you suddenly ask about Longford County''s issues?" "It''s nothing. I brought it up because I just thought about it. Besides, Morgan is currently under investigation, so I''m afraid that he might be rted to this." In fact, Nathaniel''s words made sense. Meanwhile, Brantley nced at him as he felt that Nathaniel''s eyes carried a trace of murderous intent moments ago. However, it seemed that it had disappeared now. Well, perhaps he had seen that wrongly. Then, Brantley lightened up his mood and said, "So, where are you guys nning to go? Have you decided?" "Not yet. I guess we''ll just travel somewhere and see where it leads us." Nathaniel said faintly in a gentle tone. His aura was totally different from the way he asked the question just now. Meanwhile, Mango was afraid that Nathaniel would be furious again, so she quickly pulled his arm and said, "I''ve packed some clothes. You shoulde in and see if there''s anything else you want to bring." Then, Nathaniel looked at Mango with a smile before following Mango into the bedroom without saying anything. As soon as he entered the bedroom, Mango closed the door and said to Nathaniel coquettishly while looking at him, "You scared me to death just now! Your gaze and attitude plus your questioning tone sounded as if you were going to fight my grandfather..." "If I went all out to fight with him, what would you do?" As Nathaniel asked this, he brushed Mango''s hair away from her forehead while looking at her tenderly. At that instant, Mango was slightly stunned. "Wait! What do you mean? Are you going to attack my grandfather? Nathaniel, what happened to you? I feel that you have changed after Bettany detoxified you! You treated my grandpa so differentlypared to before! Are you going to avenge Longford County?" Mango asked straightforwardly. At this moment, Nathaniel became stunned. He knew that Mango was smart, but he didn''t expect her to be so sensitive and meticulous. Just now, he couldn''t control his emotions for a moment when he questioned Brantley, but Mango had immediately picked that up. All of a sudden, Nathaniel grabbed hold of the back of Mango''s head. Then, he crashed his cold thin lips against Mango''s lips in an instant. Meanwhile, Mango struggled and tried to push him away, but she was too weak. Soon, Mango became wet because of Nathaniel''s kisses, and she was carried onto the bed by him unknowingly. When she came back to her senses, she was already lying in Nathaniel''s arms. Mango frowned while his familiar fragrance and cold aura envelopment him. "Don''t try to distract me from my thoughts with such a method... Hey! Nathaniel, I won''t forgive you if you don''t give me a reasonable exnation today." Mango turned around angrily as she spoke. However, Nathaniel smiled and stretched out his arms once again to hug Mango as he whispered, "You look really seductive when you lose your temper." "Urgh! You... Get lost!" Mango gave him a punch with her fist, but it caused Nathaniel to burst intoughter. After all, he hadn''tughed this happily for quite some time. At that moment, Mango was stunned. Nathaniel sensed that Mango was surprised, so he tapped her forehead with his finger and said, "Don''t worry about me, alright? I''m fine. It''s just that Bettany used the Golden Lancehead Venom to detoxify me, so I''ll be violent sometimes as I can''t control my temper." "What?" Suddenly, Mango sat up in shock. "Bettany is digging her own grave! How dare she poison you!" "I would have died if she didn''t use the Golden Lancehead Venom." Then, Nathaniel told Mango everything about the Fire Ant Venom and Longford County. Mango remained silent for a long time after hearing Nathaniel''s words. How could this be? They were so cruel! "What does your mother want? F*ck! She''s dead, yet she won''t let you go! She just doesn''t want you to live a normal life, does she? Other parents will try their best to let their children live a good life, but she''s doing the opposite. Even though she''s dead, she still plotted against you! Urgh! Nathaniel, I want to go Longford County and dig your up mother''s grave so that I can mess her corpse up!" "Sure, let''s do that." When Nathaniel said that, Nathaniel was so furious that she went silent. "What did you say?" "You want to mess her corpse up, right? Well, she has been burned into ashes, so you can''t do that. Nevertheless, it should be possible to scatter her ashes." Nathaniel said emotionlessly, and Mango was dumbfounded. What should she say now? Why did he ask her to scatter his mother''s ashes? Did he want to turn her ashes into dust? Oh, God! Did Nathaniel hate Nanny Zhang that much? Suddenly, Mango grabbed Nathaniel''s hand, and she pondered for a moment before saying, "Hmm, let''s cancel our travel ns for now. We can go over to Noah''s ce so that he can take a look at you. Maybe he can do something to get the Golden Lancehead Venom out of your body, right?" "I''ve already done some research on this. The Golden Lancehead Venom is harmless to our body, and it brings many benefits instead. Now, the venom isn''t affecting my emotions at all. In fact, I''m moody because of the Fire Ant Venom instead."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Then, Nathaniel held Mango''s hand andid t on the bed. He looked at the ceiling and said softly, "Longford County''s vigers poisoned their descendants with the Fire Ant Venom so that their descendants could experience the pain of the massacre themselves. Hence, they wanted their descendants to see how their counterparts were killed. In fact, their hatred and anger are deeply imprinted in their memories, and it''s not something that I can describe. Moreover, it''s likely that their ancestors made the Fire Ant Venom with resentment and anger, so it''s hostile enough to affect people''s behaviors and minds." "What should we do then?" Mango did not want Nathaniel''s disposition to change, nor did she want some weird venom to control his emotions. He was her man and her husband, so she didn''t want him to stand up for those selfish people of Longford County. On the other hand, Nathaniel was happy to see how worried Mango was. He patted her hair and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I''m sure that there''s a way to detoxify the venom. Besides, no one can control me that easily! Heh! I''ll never let anyone else decide what I want to do. So, no one can force me to do anything as long as I don''t want to. Now, what I want to know the most is what Longford County has done. Why were the military higher- ups so determined to destroy their vige?" This was what Nathaniel wanted to know the most. As fortheir revenge... Well, he didn''t give a f*ck about it. After all, he was living a good life with his wife and children now. So, he would be out of his mind if he got himself involved in the grievances of the previous generation. Meanwhile, Mango was relieved upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. Sheid in Nathaniel''s arms and whispered, "You really scared me, I thought..." "What? Did you think that the venom controlled me and made me get revenge for Longford County? Nah, I''m not free to do that..." Then, Mango immediately burst intoughter after hearing what he had said. "Why did you question my grandfather so fiercely just now then? I thought you were going to fight my grandfather... Wait, did you ask my grandfather about this because he participated in that movement?" "Yeah." Nathaniel saw Mango''s expression, and he knew that she had guessed what was going on. So, he nodded his head without hesitation. "Huh? How could this be?" At that moment, a thought shed across Mango''s mind, but it disappeared in the next second. Then, she heard Nathaniel say, "Well, your grandfather wasn''t the only one. Kolton and the rest of the Hans family were also involved in this." After Nathaniel said that, he saw Mango narrowing her eyes, and he knew that she had figured something out. "All three of our families were involved. Now, Kolton is dead, and the Hans family''s second son''s whereabouts remain unknown. Also, Aunt Magnolia from the Xiao family was kidnapped when she was still a child. So, I suspect that this series of events are rted to Longford County." Then, Mango grabbed Nathaniel''s arm abruptly and asked, "So are you going to Longford County?" "Yes, I want to go to find the truth, but it''s also for Rita''s sake." At that moment, Mango was stunned to hear what Nathaniel had said. Suddenly, she remembered that Rita was the one who had suggested that they go to Longford County for their holiday. In fact, Rita had suggested so after returning from the Eaves family. Therefore, the Eaves family were the ones who probably wanted to go to Longford County. Who was the person who had suggested this? Was it Esther or Bjorn? What did they want Rita to do in Longford County? Could it be that Morgan''s case had something to do with Longford County? At that instant, Mango had a headache because of all these questions that she couldn''t answer. Thus, she felt confused because all these thoughts were clouding her mind. Meanwhile, Nathaniel saw how distraught Mango was, so he grabbed hold of her and said in a soft voice, "Don''t think about it anymore, alright? The truth will surface when the timees. Anyhow, you won''t be able to figure anything out even if you worry so much about it now. So, let''s take it one step at a time." "What are you going to do then? If all these events are rted, we won''t be able to go to Longford County safely." Mango was actually worried about this. After all, it would be fine if only both her and Nathaniel were going to Longford County. However, her children were tagging along as well. Thus, she wouldn''t know what to do if someone had decided to harm her children! However, Nathaniel smiled and said, "Who said we are going directly to Longford County?" "Huh? What do you mean?" "We can travel somewhere else first since we didn''t have the time to bring our children out for a vacation these years. Now that we have a rare opportunity, why should we mess up our original n for someone''s else ns? Anyway, it doesn''t matter if we find out the truth about Longford County as it has nothing to do with our life. The most important thing we have to do right now is to go on holiday! So, we should rx and enjoy nature while travelling around the world with our children. Well, Mrs. Ye, is there any ce that you''ll like to go?" Nathaniel looked at Mango affectionately as he asked this, so she could barely stand it. "I don''t know! I''ll be happy anywhere as long as you are with me." At that moment, Nathaniel was stunned to hear what Mango had said. He recalled everything that Mango had experienced after meeting him. How could she be this happy when she had gone through so many hardships because of him? However, his silly wife was still willing to stay with him. So how could he let go of her? He needed to love her as much as he could! Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Mango noticed the change in Nathaniel''s gaze, so she immediately threw herself into his arms and whispered, "Oh dear, don''t look at me like that. Urgh! I feel embarrassed." Then, Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly, and his smiling gaze became gentler. "Naha! You''re so silly." She was indeed silly. Mango was gorgeous and intelligent, she would live a happier life if she fell in love with an ordinary man. However, she had fallen in love with Nathaniel. He was a man that had a bizarre identity and tons of issues to deal with. So, he truly appreciated Mango''s love and loyalty toward him. This wasn''t the first time that Nathaniel had called her a silly girl. Everyone had always felt that she was foolish as she had loved Nathaniel all this time. However, she could never have gone through all the hardships if Nathaniel had treated her badly. Hence, Mango was not afraid of any challenges. The only thing that she truly feared was that Nathaniel''s feelings for her would change. Therefore, regardless of how many hardships awaited her, everything was not a big deal as long as Nathaniel was with her. At the thought of this, Mango wrapped her hands tightly around Nathaniel''s waist and whispered, "Nathan, we will stay happy forever, right?" "Of course, we will!" At that moment, Nathaniel could feel Mango''s uneasiness. Perhaps Mango was worried about his current health, or perhaps she was afraid of the truth about Longford County. However, Nathaniel would not let anything get in their way and separate them, no matter what. He would rather not find out the truth about Longford County if it made Mango feel so uneasy. Anyhow, no one could force him if he didn''t want to investigate it. After all, nothing could control him, including his past and the Golden Lancehead Venom. At that instant, a trace of coldness shed across Nathaniel''s eyes. Meanwhile, Mango smiled with satisfaction after getting an affirmative reply from Nathaniel. After all, this was all she had wanted from Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel said softly, "Let''s go to Bangsar City then." "Bangsar City? Where is that?" Mango raised her head with a hint of puzzlement in her eyes as she asked this. Then, Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly before he lifted Mango up and put her down on his thigh. Mango wrapped her arms around his neck subconsciously, but she realized that they were in quite an inappropriate position. So, she wanted to get off Nathaniel''s body, but he stopped her. "Don''t move. If you tease me now, I don''t think I can control myself." At that instant, Mango''s face turned red. "I... I wasn''t teasing you... but our position is quite inappropriate..." However, her shy voice made Nathaniel happier. "How is it inappropriate? I think it''s fine." "Come on, we are already an old couple... Hey! What if our children see us this way?" "Mango, this is our bedroom, okay? Our kids aren''t that stupid." Mango''s expression pleased Nathaniel greatly at the moment. Many years had passed by, but her deep love for him had never changed. Also, every time he seduced her, she still had the same bashful expression as she was as shy as a mouse. Therefore, Nathaniel only wanted to tease her more. At that moment, Mango''s face was burning red in embarrassment. "Uh... Still... the children are waiting for us downstairs..." "Then, let them wait." As soon as Nathaniel said that, he suddenly kissed Mango with his tongue aggressively. Hence, his unbridled actions and evil expression immediately swept Mango off her feet. Nevertheless, she wanted to push him away, but she couldn''t do so. So, she could only let Nathaniel do whatever he wanted. Thus, Nathaniel only let go of Mango when she was almost out of breath. "Here. Take a deep breath." Nathaniel said this with an amused expression on his face. His wife was really... However, he shook his head even though his desire was overwhelming him. If he really did it with Mango now, she could never face their children anymore in the future. Thus, Nathaniel tried his best to suppress his desire as he said hoarsely, "You can go down first, I''ll take a shower." "Well, it''s not good for you to take a bath this early in the morning." Now, Mango felt mentally uneasy at the thought of Nathaniel bathing alone, so she said it in reflex. However, she didn''t know how much her words had affected Nathaniel. "Hmm? Are you trying to tell me to have my way with you?" At that instant, Mango''s face blushed with embarrassment when she heard this question. "That''s not what I meant.." She jumped down from Nathaniel''sp shyly but affectionately as she said this. After all, Nathaniel''s desire for her had never changed, even though they had been married for so many years. He was like a teenager that couldn''t control himself, but Mango felt that he was a sweetheart. However, this was really not a good time for them to have s*x right now. Thus, Nathaniel saw her reaction and said, "You can go down first. I''ll be fine, and I promise not to lock the door this time, so you cane in at any time you want." When Nathaniel said this, Mango was embarrassed. "That''s not what I meant, I... Urgh, I won''t talk to you anymore." Mango stomped her foot and ran out after saying this, while Nathaniel chuckled behind her. How could he not know what she truly meant? He just wanted to tease her! Later, Nathaniel stood up and went to the bathroom. Meanwhile, Mango went downstairs, and her face was still a little red. Meanwhile, their children had already packed up their things and were sitting in the living room. On the other hand, Brantley seemed to be deep in thought when he saw Mango. "Mango,e to the study room. There''s something I want to tell you." When Mango heard Brantley''s words, she paused for a moment before the coquettish thoughts she had in her mind disappeared. "All right." Mango nodded and followed Brantley into the study room after saying that. Meanwhile, Brantley''s brows were tightly furrowed, but no one knew what he was thinking. However, Mango did not urge him to say anything. Just now, she had been a little frightened when she saw how Nathaniel was questioning Brantley. However, she hade back to her senses now. No matter what Nathaniel did, she would be their mediator. This way, nothing unpleasant would happen between the two people who were closest to her. "Grandpa, what''s the matter?" Mango decided to speak first. She knew that Brantley had doubts in his heart since Nathaniel had acted really differently. After all, Nathaniel didn''t even address Brantley respectfully when he met him. Then, Brantley paused for a moment as he looked at Mango with a conflicted gaze. "Did something happen to Nathan? I think something is wrong with him..." "It''s nothing, he suffered from a nervous breakdown recently, and Bettany came to treat him. However, she might have told him something. Anyway, don''t take it to heart as Nathan is really filial to you." Mango directly put the me on Bettany instead. She had no choice as she didn''t have a good impression of Bettany. Moreover, Bettany intended to kill Magnolia. Furthermore, Nathaniel had started acting this way because of her! Even though she had saved Nathaniel''s life indirectly, she had an ulterior motive. She had done all this for Longford County, right? After all, this was all part of the scheme that the people from Longford County had made! Therefore, Mango didn''t want to acknowledge that Bettany had helped them. Meanwhile, Brantley''s eyes narrowed slightly after hearing Mango''s words. "Is Bettany from Longford County?" Perhaps Brantley wasn''t aware of this previously as he didn''t think much about it. But now, he came to a shocking realization. He was old, but he used to have a high status. So, he could figure many things out once he found a clue. Then, Mango nodded without hiding anything from him. She wouldn''t mind if Brantley really wanted to teach Bettany a lesson. No matter what had happened to Longford County previously, Mango wouldn''t give a d*mn about it as long as her family was happy. In fact, she didn''t care if she was selfish. After all, she didn''t want Nathaniel to be involved with Longford County at all right now! After all, someone had schemed Nathaniel his entire life because of Longford County. So, how could they take advantage of Nathaniel to take revenge now? No matter how wronged those vigers felt, and how much they resented the soldier, they shouldn''t take advantage of Nathaniel so easily! After all, they didn''t have the right to do so! At that moment, Mango was enraged. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Brantley''s face sank a little as a hint of cautiousness shed across his eyes. "Why did the people from Longford County appear again? Didn''t we annihte them? How could there be survivors?" Brantley sounded as if he was talking to himself, but he was also asking a question. Mango couldn''t tell what he meant, so she said, "The housekeeper of Nathan''s family, Nanny Zhang, is from Longford County. She''s probably the one who caused all these troubles. Now, Bettany decided to create more trouble for us. Urgh! Grandpa, what''s going on with Longford County?" Mango didn''t tell him that Nanny Zhang was Nathaniel''s birth mother as this was a top-secret in the Ye family. Fortunately, I didn''t spread the news. Now, Mango absolutely didn''t want others to know that Nathaniel was part of Longford County. After all, no one knew the truth regarding Longford County''s extermination. Furthermore, Mango couldn''t tell who Brantley would side with yet. In fact, this was the first time that she had lied to Brantley, but she could only do so to protect Nathaniel. Suddenly, Brantley raised his head as if he was shocked after figuring something out. However, he didn''t say anything eventually before he waved his hand and signaled Mango to leave. "Grandpa, are you all right?" Mango looked at Brantley with concern before asking this. Brantley probably knew the entire truth regarding the extermination of Longford County and not just bits and pieces of it. Therefore, Mango felt upset for some reason when she thought about this. "I''m fine. Be sure to stay safe when you travel with Nathan. I won''t see you off then." After that, Brantley asked Mango to leave. However, Brantley dressed up neatly and went out with Toby not long after. Meanwhile, Mango''s brows furrowed slightly as she had an ominous feeling that something bad was about to happen. After all, she felt that their enemies would target where they were right now soon. At that moment, Mango was eager to leave this ce quickly. Furthermore, she wanted to run away as far as possible! Soon, Nathaniel came down, and he saw Mango looking in the direction of the door thoughtfully. However, he didn''t know what she was thinking. "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel had just finished showering, so he smelt like the shower gel that he had used. However, this smell couldn''t cover up the minty scent that his body was exuding as well. He had this minty scent ever since he woke up. In fact, it was really mysterious although it might not be a bad thing. "What''s that scent on you?" Then, Nathaniel was stunned when he heard this. "Huh? What scent are you talking about? How do I smell?" He raised his arm and sniffed himself as he said this, but he did not smell anything. Then, Zion suddenly said, "It smells like gardenia, but it''s not exactly the same. I can''t describe it, but it smells good." However, Nathaniel frowned slightly after hearing Zion''s words. Why couldn''t he smell it? Was it the fragrance of the Golden Lancehead Venom? Why did he smell like gardenias? Did the Golden Lancehead Venom have anything to do with gardenia? Nathaniel was a little confused, but his phone suddenly rang before he could think it over. Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Nathaniel took a look at his phone and found out that Noah was calling him. He thought Noah called because of the venom in his body, so he swiped the answer button without much thought. "What? Are you nning to use me as your experiment subject because you want to study the composition of the venom?" On the other hand, Noah was stunned when he heard Nathaniel''s joking tone. After all, Nathaniel had sounded so different when Noah had called him previously. In fact, Nathaniel had been a little insane, and he sounded as if he wanted to kill someone. So, how could he be this calm now? Who was the one who had calmed him down? Was it Mango? Noah didn''t know the truth, but he could make a guess easily. So, he whispered after knowing that Nathaniel was in a rxed mood, "Aren''t you going on a trip?" "Yeah, do you want to join us?" Nathaniel knew that Noah would not call him just for some idle chit- chat, so his expression gradually tensed up. As he looked at Mango and their children beside him, he knew that he couldn''t take the call elsewhere. Meanwhile, Noah was stunned. Just a few moments ago, Nathaniel said that he wanted to take his family out for a trip without any outsiders disturbing them. However, he asked this question now, so it meant that his wife and children were by his side. Noah understood Nathaniel well as they had been working together for so many years, so he whispered, "Hurry up and leave if you want to, or else you won''t be able to leaveter on." Then, Nathaniel frowned after hearing what Noah had said. Why couldn''t they leave? What did that mean? Hah! Who would have the guts to stop him from leaving? Then, Nathaniel looked around, and his golden eyes squinted as he did not see Brantley. "Where''s Brantley?" Nathaniel asked casually. Mango was slightly stunned as she replied, "He just went out with Toby. Well, I asked him about Longford County, and I told him that Bettany was from that vige." Mango did not hide the truth from Nathaniel. At that moment, Nathaniel came to a realization. Perhaps Brantley might have gone to meet the military higher-ups! Therefore, Noah must have received some news, and he decided to warn Nathaniel about this. So, Nathaniel immediately said to him, "Got it. You don''t have to see us off. Just take good care of your wife and treat me to a feast after she gives birth." "Alright, hurry up and leave." Then, Noah hung up the phone. On the other hand, Nathaniel pondered for a moment. Now that Morgan was under investigation, would he be interrogated because of Longford County''s past as well? Well, everything would go out of Nathaniel''s control if the police started the investigation meticulously. At that instant, Nathaniel decided that he wanted to break the rules for the first time in his life. Besides, Noah had called him at this time. Hence, Noah obviously wanted Nathaniel to leave so that the police couldn''t investigate him. In fact, there was something fishy about this. If Noah had called Nathaniel to tell him about this, it meant that this incident was getting troublesome. After that, Nathaniel nced at his wife and children before the corners of his lips raised. An evil grin appeared on his face, and he looked like a devil that hade out of hell. Thus, Mango was shocked. "Hey! What''s wrong with you?" She held Nathaniel''s hand tightly as she was afraid that he would be unable to recognize his family, just like how he did when he had just woken up. However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "I''m fine, let''s go." "We haven''t decided where to go yet..." "We''ll go wherever we want." Nathaniel said nonchntly, and it was very different from what he had done before. Previously, he always made ns beforehand. At that moment, Rita frowned slightly and whispered, "Daddy, I want to visit Longford County." "Hey! Rita." Mango eximed as she didn''t care about what agreement Rita and Bjorn had made. Also, it was clearly not a wise choice to go to Longford County right now. Suddenly, Rita felt a little sad as Mango had never addressed her in such a serious manner before. However, she insisted on saying, "I want to go there and take a look!" At that moment, Nathaniel bent down and picked up Rita as he saw the dispute between her and Mango. Then, he smiled and said, "Well go there for sure, but we''ll visit other ces first. Rita, don''t worry as it won''t dy your business." Rita looked at Nathaniel with shock when she heard what Nathaniel had said. Then, she said with embarrassment as she could that he knew her intentions just from his gaze, "Daddy, I..." "I believe that you thought this matter over well before you decided to take action. However, Rita, you shouldn''t hurt your family, even though you want to help your friend, do you understand?" "I wasn''t..." Rita was a little frightened when she heard this. Nathaniel knew that there were some things that Rita could not understand, nor could he exin to her clearly. So, he just smiled as he touched her nose and said, "Listen to me, okay?" "Alright." Rita really trusted Nathaniel for some reason. "Zion, Wisdom, take our stuff, and well leave." Nathaniel instructed his two sons before he turned around and grabbed Mango''s hand without letting go of Rita. At that instant, the corner of Zion''s mouth twitched in annoyance. Urgh! How could Nathaniel act this way? He was a grown man, yet he didn''t take any of their bags. Instead, he had asked his two children to grab them! He was so shameless! Then, Nathaniel chuckled as if he noticed Zion''s contemptuous gaze and said, "Are you stupid? Can''t you ask the servants to take them?" At that instant, Zion admitted that he had lost. Meanwhile, Wisdom pursed his lips and smiled. Suddenly, he felt that the atmosphere surround his family was lively again, just like how it used to be previously. Everything was great! Later, the servants moved their belongings into the car under Zion''s orders. Then, Nathaniel called Ned after he got in the car with his wife and children. "You''re in charge of HG Group and Ocean City for now." "Mr. Ye, are you not taking me with you?" Ned was a little sad as he thought that Nathaniel would take him with them. "Nah, you''ll be staying here." Nathaniel''s tone did not change, but somehow Ned could feel the seriousness in his voice. "Alright, Mr. Ye." After Nathaniel hung up, Mango felt that something wasn''t right, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong. Later, the car was speeding on the road, but they were not heading for the airport. "Aren''t we going to the airport?" Mango looked at the scenery outside in astonishment. Then, Nathaniel said with a faint smile, "Don''t you think that we''re missing someone for the new years?" "Huh? Who are you talking about?" "Rainie!" At that moment, Mango was stunned to hear what Nathaniel had said. She did not know how Rainie was involved in this, and her surprised expression amused Nathaniel. He flicked Mango''s nose with his finger and said with a smile, "We''ll go pick up Rainie and Thoma, and they''ll be travelling with us." "What?" Mango waspletely dumbfounded to hear this. She called Rainie before the New Year to ask whether thetter would being home. However, Rainie did not give her a clear answer at that time. Later, she wished Mango ''Happy New Year'' via text and said that she could note back as she was busy. Furthermore, she also told Mango not to worry about her. Now, Nathaniel said that he would pick up Rainie and Thomas! Wait, did that mean that they had returned? "When did you n this? Rainie didn''t tell me about it... Urgh! I thought we were best friends!" Mango was slightly sad at this thought. However, Nathaniel said softly, "They just came back this morning, but I guess they have settled everything." "What?" Mango felt that she had been confused all day long. Why could she not understand Nathaniel''s words? At that moment, Nathaniel''s smile became even gentler as he was amused by Mango''s current expression. "Rainie and Thomas went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get their marriage certificate this morning. So, we should be able to attend their wedding ceremony if we can make it in time." "I''m down for that!" Suddenly, Mango stood up as she forgot that she was in the car. However, she hit her head and gritted her teeth as she was in extreme pain. Argh! Even Rita could feel her pain. She quickly jumped out of Nathaniel''s embrace, so that Nathaniel could hug her mother instead. Meanwhile, Zion opened his arms in response, and Rita immediately leaned over. At that moment, Nathaniel raised his eyebrows. His daughter was no longer jealous of her mother. Instead, she would allow Nathaniel to hug Mango any time. Well, it seemed that it had been a good idea to let Rita spend a few days at the Eaves family''s house after all. In the future, he would let his daughter spend more time outside when she was free. Nathaniel thought about this in his mind as he stretched out his hand and pulled Mango into his embrace. "Why are you so excited? It''s not like you''re the one getting married. Haha! You''re so childish. Is it painful?" "It hurts..." Mango''s eyes were filled with tears and she felt as though she had a concussion. However, she was also really shocked deep down. "Ugh...Rainie... Why did she not tell me that she''s getting her marriage certificate?" Mango muttered a little gloomily. Then, Nathaniel shifted his gaze as he dared not tell Mango that he was the one who requested Thomas to do it. Well, he didn''t request Thomas to do so. In fact, he only asked Thomas what thetter thought about Rainie. Then, Thomas said that he was indeed nning to get their marriage certificate. So, Nathaniel suggested that they could get it as soon as they return instead of choosing another day. In this way, they could travel together, and it would be really fun. Later, Thomas asked for Rainie''s opinion. She was really excited when she heard that she could go on a trip with Mango, so they decided to get their marriage certificate today. Soon, they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau. After that, Mango saw Thomas holding Rainie''s hand as both of them walked towards them before she got off the car. Mango almost couldn''t recognize Rainie as she hadn''t seen Rainie for really a long time. Rainie seemed to be in a pleasant mood as she was blushing. In fact, Mango was so envious of her as Rainie was shining like a diamond. When Mango got off the car, Rainie immediately gave her a hug. "Congratte me, my dear friend!" "Screw you! You didn''t even tell me that you were getting your marriage certificate... Hah! Yet you want me to congratte you now? I''m not so kind..." Mango punched Rainie angrily, but she was really happy for her deep down. "Why did you think of getting the marriage certificate today? The Civil Affairs Bureau probably isn''t open yet, is it?" After hearing what Mango had said, Rainie nced at Nathaniel thoughtfully before she said, "Well, it''s all because of someone''s influence..." At that moment, Mango understood that Nathaniel was the one who had nned this. She nced at Nathaniel gratefully and saw him nodding before he went to talk to Thomas. Then, Mango pulled Rainie to the side and whispered, "Did you get any news about Denver?" Rainie nodded and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, my brother is recovering very well, and he can even walk now but not too long. The doctor said that there''s hope as long as he undergoes the rehabilitation process. Also, his career is developing well overseas, so he won''t return for the time being. Anyway, he told you not to worry about him." "That''s great..." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Mango heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this. She had always felt heartbroken deep down as she had caused trouble to Rainie and Denver. Now that she heard that Denver was fine and was working hard to develop his business, she felt less guilty. Meanwhile, Thomas saw the two of them conversing cheerfully with a trace of happiness in their eyes. However, he suddenly heard Nathaniel''s deep voice in his ear. "Did you prepare everything I told you to?" "Yeah, I did. But Mr. Ye, do you really want to do this?" Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 A trace of coldness and irony shed in Nathaniel''s eyes. "Do I have a choice?" At that moment, Thomas''s eyes were filled with sadness upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Mr. Ye, I will obey your orders! I will follow you no matter what decision you make and never regret it." Thomas said this with a determined gaze. Previously, Nathaniel went all out and saved him from death, so he had would do anything for Nathaniel willingly to repay this debt. However, Nathaniel patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t be stupid! Thomas, you''re a man with a family now, so keep your eye on Rainie and think about your future. You should protect her from now on." "Uh... Mr. Ye, I want to protect you too." Thomas''s eyes were a little teary as he said this After all, he wouldn''t have such a happy marriage if it weren''t for Nathaniel. Nevertheless, Nathaniel shook his head and said, "No one can protect me for my entire life, except for my wife and children, as they''ll be by my side forever. So, Thomas, you should leave after this incident ends. You have enough money for you and Rainie to live a good life in the future. Also, Rainie and Mango may be very close, but we''d better not contact you for the time being until we settle all our issues. I will let rissa manage the film and televisionpany that Mango owns. So, Rainie doesn''t need to worry about her future. Other than that, Mango and I will be utterly grateful if you can live a happy life with Rainie." At that instant, Thomas''s eyes were red, and he almost shed tears. "Mr. Ye, you''re leaving Ocean City in such a hurry, and you even let Ned take over all your business! I guess you must have encountered a big issue that cannot be solved easily, isn''t it? So, how could I be so disloyal to abandon you at this time?" However, Nathaniel held his hand tightly and whispered, "I''m using your connections, aren''t I? I''ve sent all my family members out of the ce through your connections, right?" "Still, I want to protect you..." "I''ve already said that Rainie should be the person you protect in the future. Thomas, you''re a man, and every man must protect their wife. So, you shouldn''t let your wife go through many sufferings, just like what I did. Rainie is a nice girl, and she''s a friend whom I care about. So, listen to me and treat her well. Besides, it would be inappropriate for us to be with you during your honeymoon trip. Anyway, don''t worry as I''ll call you once this issue is settled. Make sure youe and meet us by then!" Nathaniel said this as the corner of his lips raised into a smile. Meanwhile, Thomas felt emotional when he saw how confident Nathaniel looked. He knew very well that Nathaniel would be extremely calm if thetter was in a dire situation. Therefore, he wanted to be there for Nathaniel if thetter were going through some hardships. However, he also knew that once Nathaniel had made a decision, no one could change his mind. Then, Thomas nodded, although he felt upset. Meanwhile, Mango and Rainie were gossiping about everything that had happened to them in the past few days. Thus, they didn''t hear what Nathaniel whispered to Thomas behind their backs at all. "I''ve listened to your album, and it''s really good! Did Ares mention when the next album will be released?" When Mango saw how sessful Rainie was doing in the entertainment industry, she felt that she had made the right decision back then. She could resume her position as a designer anytime, but it was not possible for her to help Rainie out all the time. Simrly, Rainie felt excited deep down as she had managed to gain such achievements. After all, she had never expected this to happen. ''Ares said that he would start writing new songs after the New Year so he told me to take good care of my voice." "You must work hard then! Yes! I can show off to everyone that my best friend, Rainie, is a singer! D*mn, I feel so happy just thinking about it!" At that instant, Mango and Rainie burst intoughter. Suddenly, Nathaniel said, "Mango, look, Thomas and Rainie will be boarding the airne today, but we''re going for a trip. Anyhow, we can''t leave without giving them any gifts, can we? Well, I see that your film and televisionpany is developing well now, so why don''t you give it to Rainie as a gift?" Then, Mango and Rainie were slightly stunned to hear this. "No, I can''t have it, Mango poured in her blood, sweat, and tears..."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Rainie refused directly. Meanwhile, Mango found it rather strange. Nathaniel never interfered in her own business, let alone ask her to give away her ownpany. The Ye family could choose many things more valuable than her film and televisionpany if they wanted to send gifts to Thomas and Rainie. So, why did Nathaniel do this? Did Nathaniel have other intentions? Nevertheless, Mango''s only thought about it for a moment. She smiled in an instant and said, "Of course! I set up the film and televisionpany all for you, Rainie. Now, you''re part of the entertainment industry, so it''d be better for you to own apany. After all, the entertainment industry isplicated, and it will take some time until Thomas can protect youpletely. Also, rissa is Nathaniel''s subordinate, so you can be at ease if she''s the one managing the film and televisionpany for you. Besides, I started thepany all for you in the first ce. Now, you have achieved such results, so it shows that my efforts didn''t go to waste. To be honest, I''m not very good at business, and I n to start designing again. So, can you help me clean up my mess?" Mango had expressed her intentions very explicitly. On the other hand, Rainie had known Mango for so many years, so she could tell how stubborn Mango was. At that instant, Rainie started tearing up. "Mango, stop ttering me this much! I know it clearly that you started the film and television company all for me. Now, you even want me to take over thepany... Well, you just want me to owe you all my life, don''t you?" "I swear to God that I never thought that way!" Mango immediately stretched out her hand to wipe away the tears at the corner of Rainie''s eyes as she said this. Then, she hugged Rainie and whispered, "We are best friends, so you can take whatever I give you. Nathan and I are leaving this ce, and I don''t know if we can ever return. If we can''te back, I''ll need you to take care of my things. Then, you can give whatever I own to my children when they grow up, okay?" She said these words softly, so only Rainie could hear her clearly. At that moment, Rainie''s face suddenly darkened. "Mango, what do you mean?" "Shh, ignore what I said and don''t ask anything further. Rainie, Nathan and I have our issues to settle. There are some things that I can''t exin to you clearly, but I hope that you''ll lead a good life no matter where I go. Anyway, I''m relieved to see that you''ve married Thomas as we all know how kind he is. Just promise me that you''ll stay happy for the rest of your life, whether I''m around or not. If possible, I would sacrifice my happiness for you too." Mango smiled, but there were tears in her eyes. She could tell that there was something wrong with this trip and that Nathaniel seemed to be hiding something from her. In fact, she felt that a serious incident was about to befall them in this ce. Nevertheless, this was all just her spection. It was not until Nathaniel told her to give the film and televisionpany to Rainie that she realized that perhaps she could not be able to return safely to Ocean City after leaving this time. Hence, Nathaniel was probably arranging for other people to take over her business in Ocean City. At that moment, Mango was finally at ease deep down after figuring it out. Well, she harboured no fear about her future as long as she could be with Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Rainie didn''t know what happened to Mango and Nathaniel as she didn''t hear any news. However, she felt anxious deep down when she heard what Mango had said. At that instant, she realized that she could only help Mango whenever thetter needed it when she was influential enough. Therefore, if she cried and begged Mango to stay right now, it would be useless! In the past, she didn¡¯t know why would so many things happen to Mango after her marriage. Later, she entered the entertainment industry and experienced some hardships. Then, even though the poor thought that the rich always lived morous lives, Rainie had realised that this was not true. There were only betrayals and schemes in the rich families, so they had to n every step they took carefully. Now, Rainie was not strong enough to be Mango''s right-hand man, but she was confident that she could work hard to be one. If Mango was destined to face countless obstacles in her future, then Rainie would be by her side and help her out. Anyhow, the friendship between Mango and Rainie would never end. In fact, they would be able to reunite in happiness, even though they had to separate temporarily for now. At that moment, countless emotions and thoughts ran through Rainie''s mind. Then, she hugged Mango tightly before letting thetter go. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll ept your gift and take over the film and television company." "Alright." In truth, Mango had always wanted to help Rainie, but she knew how prideful thetter was. Now, Rainie had found her love and was married to a good man. Denver was also on the right track in life, so Mango could finally let go of her worries on them. Later, they chatted on other topics. Theirughter and noise filled the car in an instant, and it created a harmonious and warm atmosphere in the car. Meanwhile, Nathaniel kept staring at Mango. His wife was in high spirits, just like how she was when she gave speeches in her university. Nathaniel had never told Mango that he went to see her each time she participated in a speech competition during her university years. However, he went and left in such a hurry that very few people saw him. At that time, Mango was as radiant as the brightest star in the sky, just as how she was now. Her confidence could attract everyone''s attention, so everyone couldn''t help but fall for her. On the other hand, Thomas did not disturb them. He sat quietly next to them as he took out his phone to settle some matters. Suddenly, Nathaniel''s phone rang. It appeared that Noah had sent him a WhatsApp text. "Have you left?" "Not yet." Nathaniel responded instantly. At that moment, Noah became anxious. "People are guarding our country and air borders. Also, someone went to the Ye family and Xiao family houses to look for you. If I''m not mistaken, they might be monitoring your phones as well. So, you''d better discard your phone after my call. As you know, you can contact me anytime without a mobile phone if you need to." "Got it." At that instant, Nathaniel''s eyes turned cold. Well, the military had taken action quickly! Had they already sent their men to guard the borders? Ha! They had totally underestimated him. It would impossible for them to control and defeat Nathaniel as they pleased as he was the uncrowned king of Ocean City! Previously, he had always abode by the rules as he was also a soldier. Well, to be frank, he had followed all these rules willingly. Now, Morgan was under investigation, and there was no one else he needed to think about. So, why should Nathaniel abide by their rules willingly? In fact, Nathaniel didn''t give a d*mn as he refused to cooperate with the investigation, nor did he want to settle Longford County''s past issues! At the thought of this, Nathaniel smiled evilly before he threw the phone out of the window directly. The car behind them couldn''t dodge this, so the driver drove across the phone directly, and it broke into pieces immediately... Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 "What''s wrong?" Rainie looked back after hearing the noise and happened to see Nathaniel throwing his phone. The corners of her mouth twitched, and she said, "Mango, you have to keep an eye on Nathaniel! Your family is rich, but you shouldn''t tolerate his spendthrift behaviour. Urgh! How did you even fall for such a spendthrift in the first ce?" At that moment, Nathaniel frowned slightly and nced at Thomas. His gaze sent a chill down Thomas''s spine. "Uh... Rainie, mine your own business..." Rainie saw that Thomas became so timid just because Nathaniel pressured him, so she couldn''t help but say, "You''d better not get angry at my husband, or I''ll ask Mango to kick you." At that instant, rage pulsed through Nathaniel''s veins. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Mango knew that Nathaniel was not in a stable mood, and he couldn''t control his emotions if someone provoked him now. So, she quickly pulled Rainie and said, "Alright, you just got married today, so don''t get too worked up. Besides, Mr. Ye even asked me to give you the film company! So you should let him be!" "Fine, I''ll do that for your sake." Rainie said fearlessly. Soon, the two of them went back to their own topic again. Meanwhile, Thomas said awkwardly, "Mr. Ye, as you know, Rainie has quite a temper..." "I wasn''t trying to argue with her. Besides, she''s Mango''s best friend, and I''ll never upset my wife. It''s just that I suddenly thought of someone." "Who?" "Carmel Liu." Nathaniel''s voice was soft, but Mango heard it at that instant. Carmel! She was the bodyguard that her grandfather assigned to her. However, Mango sent her overseas for an investigation at that time because of an issue. Thus, thetter didn''t manage to make it back in time to celebrate the new year. In fact, Mango had almost entirely forgotten about her if Nathaniel didn''t mention her. Now that she heard Nathaniel mentioned this, Mango recalled his attitude toward Brantley. At that moment, she knew deep down that Nathaniel no longer trusted Brantley. Mango believed that Brantley wouldn''t harm Nathaniel, but she was starting to have doubts about this now. Since there was now a barrier between Nathaniel and Brantley, Mango could certainly no longer use Carmel as her bodyguard. She sighed before picking up her phone to send Carmel a message. "Come back to find Ned after you''vepleted the task and manage the house chores with him. My husband and I will go on a vacation, and it''s not convenient for us to take you along. Just wait for me toe back." Meanwhile, Carmel was stunned when she received the Whatsapp message. She waspletely abandoned by her employer, so she was quite upset. Well, to be fair, Mango didn''tpletely ditch her as she at least told her to find Ned. Carmel thought of Ned, that dumbass, and she frowned as he replied, "Got it. Be careful during your journey. You can call me anytime if you need my help." "Alright." Then, Mango ended their conversation. Meanwhile, Nathaniel didn''t know that Mango had already made arrangements, so he said to Thomas, "Get someone to watch her and ask Ned to assign her a job when shees back. It would be best if she could stay within our sight." Surprisingly, Mango and Nathaniel had the same idea regarding this matter. Then, Thomas nodded. As they spoke, their car had arrived at the underground parking lot of a building. Mango and Rainie looked up before they found that they were at Nocturnal Centrum. It was an iconic building in Ocean City as it brightened up the night with colorful lights. However, it was different from the red light district as people here came here for leisure activities. It was simr to a clubhouse, but they allowed more activities here. "D*mn it, is this building under Mr. Ye''s name too?" Rainie was envious of the rich now. Urgh! Nathaniel was way too affluent! She heard that the business trades that took ce in Nocturnal Centrum were worth more than a million dors per night. In fact, this was an area where the rich would spend their money without needing to worry about their bnces! However, Nathaniel smiled and said, "Nocturnal Centrum belongs to Thomas." "What? It''s my husband''s?" Rainie waspletely shocked to hear this. She knew that Thomas had some funds and a fewpanies like Ornota Group, but she did not expect him to own the most iconic building in Ocean City. At that instant, Rainie felt incredibly lucky she had married a secret millionaire! Meanwhile, Thomas saw the burning glint in his wife''s eyes, so he said shyly, "I own Nocturnal Centrum in legal terms, but Mr. Ye is the official owner. We each hold 30% and 70% of the shares respectively." "Who''s the one with 70% of the shares?" At that moment, Rainie''s avaricious gaze instantly amused Thomas. "Mr. Ye holds 30% of the shares, while we have the remaining 70%." "D*mn, I''m rich!" Rainie jumped up childishly as she said this. "Quick, hubby, tell me! How else are you making money? Are you hiding anything else from me?" Then, Thomas held Rainie in his arms and said with a smile, "Look at you, you are such a money- grubber! Mr. Ye was the one who built Nocturnal Centrum, and I''m just the manager. Nevertheless, Mr. Ye gave us 70% of the profits. Besides, I started otherpanies like Ornota Group only by following Mr. Ye. So, in literal terms, I only have around a few billion dors worth of property under my name." "Wow! Hubby, you are amazing." Rainie and Thomas were flirting with each other when Nathaniel got out of the car. He held Mango''s hand and brought her to the entrance of Nocturnal Centrum with the kids. Then, he said with a smile, "Do you like this ce?" Mango was deeply astonished as she looked at the towering skyscraper. "I heard that the rich make business deals worth millions here, but the poor can nevere in. Wow! I can''t believe that you and Thomas were the ones who started this business." "Money is just a number to me, so that''s why I let Thomas earn 70 percent of the profit. Also, what I want is not the interest gained from Nocturnal Centrum." Nathaniel''s voice was not loud, but it stunned Mango. "Ah? What other purposes does this centrum serve?" "It''s a ce where I can retrieve loads of information as it gathers various data. At the same time, it provides an underground transportation system. We can leave Ocean City through this centrum even if the borders of the country are restricted." At that moment, Nathaniel''s words shocked Mango. "Do the higher- ups of Nocturnal Centrum know about this?" "Hehl Do you think that I''ll let my superiors know? I''ve already been working for so many years, so I can''t reveal all my trump cards to others. So, no one knows the real purpose of this centrum except Thomas." After saying that, Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s hand and walked in without hesitation. When Thomas saw Nathaniel went in with Mango and the kids, he quickly said to Rainie, "Alright, get out of the car now. We''ll need to send Mr. Ye and the others off first." "Are they in trouble?" Rainie wasn''t entirely clueless, but she had chosen not to ask about it. That was because she was upset that she had to part with Mango. Now, she couldn''t suppress her emotions as she held Thomas. So, Thomas nodded and said, "Let''s see them off first. We won''t know if they will evere back to Ocean City again." "They will surelye back, right?" Rainie''s voice trembled as she asked this. Then, Thomas patted her back gently and whispered, "Yes, they will. Ned and I are here, so no matter what happens, we will make sure that Mr. Ye and his wifee back safely." "Alright..." Rainie withdrew from Thomas''s embrace before entering Nocturnal Centrum with Nathaniel and the others. There was an exclusive elevator that belonged to Nathaniel and Thomas in Noctural Centrum. Nathaniel scanned his fingerprint and face before the elevator opened. "This elevator is so high-tech..." Rainie was a little curious about it. Then, Thomas whispered, "No one can ess this elevator as it recognizes only my and Mr. Ye''s fingerprint and face." "That''s incredible!" At that moment, Rainie realized that she never thought that things like these could exist because she was poor. Soon, the elevator reached the 18th floor. After that, Nathaniel walked out along with the others. There were mirrors iid with gems and diamonds everywhere, and they were all reflecting the light, so it was a dazzling scene! "D*mn... Are you guys trying to show off your wealth?" Rainie said as she took a step forward before Thomas pulled her back. "What''s wrong?" "Follow me, and don''t wander around in this area." Thomas''s tone was a little serious. Meanwhile, neither Mango nor Nathaniel moved as he looked at Mango with a smile and asked, "What did you see?" "Does this area have an octagon formation?" Mango didn''t realize it at first. However, she looked at the gems and diamonds in the mirror for a while before she found that the shape of the diamonds made up an octagon. At that moment, Nathaniel''s smile widened. "My wife is so smart! Follow me, or else, you might end up on a different floor if you take the wrong way. Well, you''ll get into trouble if you meet our enemies!" After saying that, Nathaniel held Mango''s hand tightly. Meanwhile, Zion and Wisdom held Rita''s hand and followed closely behind Nathaniel. The three of them didn''t speak much along the way. On the other hand, Rainie followed Thomas. All of them went through the mirrored corridor, and a door appeared out of nowhere. Then, Nathaniel scanned his face and went in directly. There were several men in ck working inside. In fact, the vast space seemed like an underground pce. It was filled with both refined and raw gemstones, and Mango was speechless when she saw how all the gems were gleaming. "Are these all diamonds?" "Yeah, we shipped them from Africa, and many haven''t been refined yet. Here are some of the end products, while those are unprocessed. Next to them are the defective ones. Nevertheless, we can still sell the defective ones at a good price. Meanwhile, we will action the perfect gems on the 21st floor." Thomas exined behind them. Mango had always known that Nathaniel was rich, but she did not know exactly how wealthy he was. At this moment, she almost fainted as she looked at the piles of diamonds. However, Nathaniel had no interest in these gems as he passed through the area with his wife and children. Then, Tte men in ck immediately bowed to Nathaniel respectfully. "Hello, Mr. Ye!" "Pick a few people to guard us in the dark and ensure our safety at all times." Someone went to make arrangements as Nathaniel ordered just as he finished speaking. Later, they arrived at an office after walking past the diamond warehouse. The decoration in the office totally suited Nathaniel''s taste. In an instant, Zion noticed a multipurposeputer that was connected to several big screens. Was this the control room? There was a hint of excitement in Zion''s eyes as he thought about this. At that moment, Nathaniel said with a smile, "Do you like this ce?" "Yes! I like it a lot!" Zion didn''t hide his eagerness. Then, Nathaniel grinned and said, "I''ll give them all to you if you like them. In fact, I have the world''s top technology and data record here. With that, you can hack any websites you want." "Really?" Zion didn''t quite believe it. "Well, you can try it. I''ve modified the connections here, and it''s quite secure. So, no expert can track our signal from outside. Also, the server''s address is abroad, so no one would be able to pinpoint our location." Then, Nathaniel sat down before turning on theputer. At that instant, the several big screens that were linked to it switched on in a sh too. Then, data from all over the globe popped up on the screens. Zion was really surprised, and he walked over as he became excited. However, before he could start exploring, he saw Nathaniel hacking into the national security system of M Country instantly. At that moment, Zion narrowed his eyes. What was Mr. Ye trying to do? Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 "Mr. Ye, you..." "Shh..." Nathaniel''s mouth curled up into an evil smile. It didn''t take him long to hack into the national security system of Osara by using his advanced software. Soon, Osara was in chaos as they started aiming against the defense system of Ocean City. At that moment, Thomas narrowed his eyes as he knew what Nathaniel was going to do. However, Zion''s brows furrowed tightly. He obviously understood Nathaniel''s intentions, but he didn''t stop him. After all, he was just a child, and sometimes it would be best for him to go along with the adults. Zionforted himself before he used his hacker skills to add fuel to the fire with anotherputer. Meanwhile, the safety rm resonated through the defence department of Ocean City all of a sudden. Immediately, everyone gathered as they prepared for war. Brantley initially came here to ask what happened to Longford County after their mission. However, he didn''t expect to be detained by the higher-ups after asking just a few questions. They even confiscated his mobile phone and othermunication devices. At that moment, he was basically under house arrest. Meanwhile, Toby was so angry that he wanted to argue with the superiors, but Brantley stopped him. He whispered, "It seems that there''s something fishy going on regarding Longford County after our mission ended 20 years ago..." "Mr. Xiao, we have to go back, otherwise Ms. Sun and Mr. Ye may get into trouble too." Toby was really anxious and worried about this. However, Brantley said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. Nathaniel should be able to bring Mango out of Ocean City." "How is that possible? I just heard that our country''s borders are under tight surveince, so Mr. Ye can''t leave even if he''s really influential. Anyway, I''m really puzzled... Why aren''t we allowed to bring up the case about Longford County since it was just a small military mission at that time? Besides, what does it have to do with Ms. Sun and Mr. Ye even if we bring it up? Why must they stop them from leaving Ocean City?" Toby paced back and forth as he muttered. At that instant, a hint of solemnness shed across Brantley''s eyes. "Nanny Zhang is Nathaniel''s previous housekeeper, and she''s from Longford County. Bettany is also part of them too. Recently, she has contacted Nathaniel, which means that these two women are somehow rted to him. So, it is understandable that the higher-ups want to investigate Nathaniel." "What do you mean that it''s understandable? Nanny Zhang is a cunning woman, and she almost killed Ms. Sun and Mr. Ye before she died. Do the superiors not know that? What are they going to ask now? Even if they want to interrogate Mr. Ye, they can''t restrict him from leaving the country! Urgh! At this point, I feel as if the higher-ups are going to attack Mr. Ye." Toby said it unintentionally, but Brantley seemed to have figured something out. "Toby, find a way to send the message to Terrance. Now, the only one who can help them is Terrance." "All our connections has been cut off, Mr. Xiao..." Toby became angrier as he spoke. He had been an upright person for his entire life, yet he became like a prisoner now and was under surveince. At that instant, Brantley''s face turned pale. "s! I wonder how Mango and others are doing now." Just as the two of them were in deep concern, a warning rm came from outside. The signal indicated that they were facing a crisis right now! "What''s wrong? Did foreign enemies invade our country? Are they starting a war?" Toby knew what signal it was the moment he heard it. Brantley was also surprised to hear this. At that moment, the people who were monitoring them let down their guard. After that, Brantley took this opportunity to ask Toby to leave this ce and find Terrance quickly. Conversely, he stayed behind to keep an eye on and deal with the superiors. On the other side, Nathaniel and Zion heard Thomas make a phone call after they messed up the defense system of Ocean City. Soon, a warship stopped at the first port. "Mr. Ye, the ship is here. You can leave now." Then, Nathaniel nced at Thomas and whispered, "Take care of yourself." "Don''t worry." The two hugged before Nathaniel brought Mango and his children to the first port through a special tunnel in Nocturnal Centrum. Zion''s eyes lit up the moment he saw the warship. However, he acted as if it was nothing special as he dragged Rita and Wisdom onto the ship. Meanwhile, Rainie could no longer follow them to send them off. Mango felt sad and reluctant to part with her deep down, but she couldn''t be too emotional since her husband and children were right in front of her. So, she followed Nathaniel and her kids onto the boat. Soon, the ship set sail. No one checked on the ship as it was a warship, but Nathaniel told the people to stop the ship at the first port after leaving Ocean City. Then, he led Mango and his children off the ship before they headed straight for a high-end club near the port. Well, Mango didn''t expect to see Michael here! In fact, she waspletely stunned right now. "Michael? Why are you here?" "Where else should I be then?" Michael smiled as he looked at her mockingly. However, he was stunned when he saw Nathaniel as he could clearly sense the change in Nathaniel''s aura. Nevertheless, he stepped forward and hugged Nathaniel. "Wee home, Mr. Ye!" Michael''s voice was not loud, but it was clear enough for everyone around to hear him. Nathaniel held him tightly and said with an evil smile, "Comrade Eagle, I, ck Mamba, am back." Michael froze when he heard Nathaniel''s title, "ck Mamba", and he immediately teared up. "I''m really d that you''re back..." Michael sounded a little sad as he said these words with a hoarse voice. Then, Nathaniel let go of him and nced at therades around them. Some of them knew him, but some didn''t, though it didn''t matter. Whatever it was, no one would know that this club was the headquarters of Baxter Alliance. Many people thought that their base was overseas, and even the members of Baxter Alliance thought so. In fact, only therades here were their most faithful men as they went through deadly encounters with Michael and Nathaniel back then. This town was really ordinary, and it was rather secludedpared to the big cities. Later, Michael hurriedly told the servants to serve them some tea. He also let Mango and their kids sit on the chairs next to him. Of course, Nathaniel sat in the seat of the highest status. "Where are Silver Fox and Prisci?" Nathaniel asked in a low voice, but his oppressive aura filled the atmosphere in an instant. Then, Michael quickly said, "I contacted Silver Fox after receiving your message. He''s on his way back, whereas Prisci is in Ango." Mango didn''t know who Silver Fox and Prisci were, but she knew that they were the closest members to Nathaniel and Michael. However, she was stunned when she heard that Prisci was in Ango. When did Nathaniel start sending his subordinates to Ango? Mango didn''t know about this, but she admired how secretive how Nathaniel could be. Meanwhile, Nathaniel nodded as he squinted at Michael and asked, "That Valentina you met..." "She''s fake." The corner of Michael''s mouth twitched before he smiled bitterly. "Still, I didn''t kill her, though I imprisoned her by my side. I''ll just keep her around since her appearance resembles Valentina after all." In fact, Michael couldn''t let go of Valentina. Nathaniel had always known this, so when he knew that someone who was impersonating Valentina appeared, he was really worried that Michael would fall into someone''s trap. Fortunately, Michael was still in his right mind, and he did what he would always do. He wasn''t deceived by others'' tricks, and he imprisoned the fake Valentina instead. "Valentina has been gone for a long time, so you should let go of her. Michael, you are still young. If Valentina was still alive, I''m sure that she would''ve wanted you to start a new life! Nathaniel was not good atforting others, but he had to voice out at this moment as he saw that Michael was still being haunted by his past rtionship after so many years. "I know that." Meanwhile, Nathaniel noticed that Michael didn''t want to talk too much about his feelings, so he didn''t mention it further. "I n to travel around with Mango and our children here for a few days, so send me a useful travel guideter on." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Sure, Mr. Ye, don''t worry. No one will keep their eyes on you here, so please enjoy yourselves." At that moment, Michael''s lips curled up into a smile. His sincere grin lightened up the atmosphere in an instant. Mango realized from Michael''s aura that he had be less vicious. Perhaps it had something to do with the fake Valentina. Did Michael think of her as the real Valentine and fall in love with her? Mango was thinking about it deep down as she stared straight at Michael. "Mrs. Ye, do I have something on my face?" Michael asked instinctively when he saw that Mango was staring at him. Then, Mango hurriedly shook her head and said, "No, but I think that you seem more good-looking than before." As soon as she said that, a cold gaze fell on her directly. "Hmm? Did he be more good-looking?" Nathaniel''s voice was deep and oppressive. Then, Michael quickly rubbed his nose and said, "I''ll get someone to prepare a room for you." "No. Well go to Veronne Courtyard in the suburbs as I like living with my wife and children. Also, it''ll be inconvenient for us to live in the headquarters." Michael came to his senses immediately after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Alright, I''ll ask someone to clean up the courtyard and send a car to bring you thereter." "Ok." Later, Nathaniel and Michael started discussing other topics. So, Mango brought her children out of the guest room of the clubhouse and headed to the lounge behind them. They had traveled all the way here, but they weren''t that hungry. However, when they saw that there was food in the lounge, Mango asked the kids with a smile, "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?" "Yes!" Rita was the first to answer. In fact, the food they ate along the way was nd, and Rita was dissatisfied with it. Now that there was plenty of delicious food here, so she had to devour them to fill her belly! Zion and Wisdom saw the glint in Rita''s eyes, and they said with a smile, "Urgh! Mommy, Rita was definitely a pig in her past life." "What? No, you were a pig!" Rita retorted and ran quickly to the food area. "I''ll look after her then." Wisdom smiled and chased after Rita. Meanwhile, Zion didn''t move as he was obviously staying behind to take care of Mango. Mango saw that his son was so considerate, so she smiled and said, "I''m an adult, and I won''t get lost. You should go and get something to eat. Also, we''re in the headquarters of Baxter Alliance, so no one will dare to harm me." However, Zion shook his head and said, "I''m tired, and I don''t want to move." He sat down beside Mango as he spoke. Then, Mango pulled Zion into her embrace and said gently, "Alright, sleep for a while then. I''ll wake you when we leave." "Sure." Soon, Zion fell asleep on Mango''s arm. Mango patted Zion''s back gently and her eyes filled with tenderness. Suddenly, a loud noise caught her attention. She raised her head slightly and saw someone hitting a waiter while scolding him before chasing him out of the room. Then, the waiter hobbled out of the room in panic as he tried to avoid the person''s fist. At that moment, he turned his face towards Mango, and Mango was taken aback when he saw his familiar appearance. Why was he here? Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 At that moment, Mango''s eyes narrowed. Was that Carter? He was Walter''s father! Furthermore, he was also her uncle-inw! So, why was he here? Mango saw that someone was pushing Carter away while he was protecting his head and begging pitifully. He seemed to have seen Mango from the corner of his eyes, but he didn''t show any reaction. In fact, his gaze seemed empty, as if he wasn''t focused on anything. Previously, Mango heard that Carter was travelling abroad, and he didn''t even show up when Walter got married. However, he appeared in such a small city out of nowhere now and lived so humbly. Did Walter do it on purpose? Mango knew that Walter always treated Carter badly, but he probably wouldn''t let him live such a lowly and lonely life. So, Mango waved to the waiter. The waiter was extremely respectful towards Mango as he hurriedly asked, "Mrs. Ye, what can I do for you?" "What happened to that man?" Mango pointed at Carter and asked in a low voice. Then, the waiter nced at him and said, "He''s just a cleaner here, but he''s disabled and really clumsy, so we drove him out several times. However, he alwayses back shamelessly. Also, the guests often haveints about him, but some of them will give him tips after reprimanding him, so he continues living like this. Nevertheless, our manager just ignored him since he isn''t a capable person. Anyway, did he disturb you? I''ll ask the security guard to drive him out." "Hold on." Mango was really shocked and she hurriedly asked, "What happened to his leg? Did you guys hit him?" Mango''s eyes turned cold as she spoke, so the waiter started feeling stressed out. "No, that''s not it! We didn''t do anything to him. Instead, he got drunk a few days ago and fell off the stairs. That day, we sent him to the hospital, but he ran away in the middle of the night. However, he showed up again after a few days. I think he''s a single old man as we never saw anyone with him. Moreover, he has poor eyesight, so we just ignored him out of pity." At that moment, Mango was stunned to hear what the waiter had said. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "What''s wrong with his eyes?" "I don''t know... He can''t see anything clearly, but I don''t think it''s because of a cataract. When we sent him to the hospital, the doctor said that it was because he consumed too many drugs. However, we still don''t understand what happened." When Mango heard that, she furrowed her brows. Suddenly, someone pushed Carter to the ground and threw a stack of cash on his face. Immediately, Carter kowtowed to the person. Thus, anyone would saw him right now wouldn''t believe that he was the former president of Sminorf Corporation! At this thought, Mango was very upset. She took out her phone to take a picture of this scene before sending it to Walter. She would not interfere in this matter if this was Walter''s idea, but she felt sorry for Carter deep down. Meanwhile, Walter was on his honeymoon trip with Deborah, so he had gone overseas. When he received the video from Mango at night, he waspletely stunned. Immediately, he called Mango without consideration of her time zone. "What happened? Who''s bullying him?" Walter''s voice was eerily cold, but Mango let out a sigh of relief after hearing this. "This wasn''t your idea, right? Were you nning on humiliating him?" "No! Do you think I''m crazy? I hate how he treated my mother, and I disliked him because he was too stupid as he was tricked by that woman. Moreover, he has always ignored me. However, he''s still the one who gave me my life. Well, didn''t he say that he went on a vacation? How did this happen? Anyway, tell me where you saw him, and I''ll send someone to pick him up." Walter said without a hitch and started tearing up. He didn''t like his father, but he didn''t expect that thetter was leading such a miserable life. Then, Mango said softly, "Well, this wasn''t your idea, so I know what to do now. You''re a newlywed, so you should enjoy your honeymoon without worrying about this. I''ll take care of it." "Help me find out where he lives now, and I will rush over with Deborah right away. She saw that video too and told me to take him home as he''s my father after all." Walter was determined, so Mango no longer stopped him. After that, she carried Zion back and told Nathaniel about it. Then, Nathaniel sent someone to find Carter along with Mango. Meanwhile, Wisdom and Rita were in the headquarters, so Nathaniel wasn''t too worried about them. Therefore, he let someone take care of them while he continued to talk to Michael. Before Mango left the headquarters, a woman came over to make up for her. She didn''t think that it was a big deal at first, but after the woman finished putting on makeup for her, she waspletely stunned. Was this really her? The makeup had concealed Mango''s unique features, so Mango looked like an ordinary person right now! In fact, if Mango decided to go out to the streets of Ocean City right now, no one would know that she was Mrs. Ye! "What did you do? It''s amazing." Mango was surprised, and she wanted to learn the skills too. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had been talking with Michael and the others, but he kept an eye on Mango all this while. When he saw the shock and excitement in Mango''s eyes, the corners of his lips curled up while his gaze was filled with love. Then, Michael looked in the same direction and said in a low voice, "It''s an understatement to say that Joyce is the best makeup artist in the industry. No one would be able to recognize Mango, even if she was in Ocean City." "Nah, you''re exaggerating! I can still recognize her." Nathaniel said faintly. Then, Michael said gloomily, "You''ll be able to recognize Mango, even if she turned into ashes. I''m telling you that no strangers will recognise her! Urgh! Do you understand?" Meanwhile, Joyceughed as she nodded before leaving. Mango felt that there were many hidden talents in this ce. Thus, she decided that she had learned some skills from Joyce after setting Carter''s issue. Later, Mango bid goodbye to Nathaniel before walking out. At that instant, Carter happened to be leaving the headquarter after he had gotten his sry. Mango didn''t follow him closely, but she had driven after him casually. Well, Carter went to a slum nearby after leaving the headquarters. There was a big banner at the entrance which mentioned that this area would be redeveloped. So, not many residents were still here as many of them had moved away. Then, Carter found a random ce to sit down before taking out a bag of peanuts from his pocket and ate silently. At that moment, Mango was extremely shocked deep down. Meanwhile, Carter noticed her only when she approached him. "Who are you?" Suddenly, he turned his head and put on a fierce facade although his eyes were unfocused. However, Mango didn''t say anything, and Carter became a little nervous. "I''ll just stay here for a while, and it won''t take too long..." At this instant, Mango forgot what Carter had done as she only saw him as a pitiful old man now. His eyes were no longer clear, and he was even a little hunchbacked. Also, his hair had turned white with countless wrinkles on his face. Hence, Carter had obviously aged after going through so many hardships in his life. "Come with me." Mango spoke faintly. On the other hand, Carter found this voice was somewhat familiar, but he couldn''t recall who it was. He lived in a monotonous world now, so he was frustrated at how helpless he felt. "Do I owe you money? Or did I break your things? I''m sorry... Can Ipensate you?" Carter begged humbly. However, Mango held his arm and whispered, "I''m Mango, Walter''s cousin. s! How did you end up like this?" As soon as she said that, Carter was stunned. Then, he suddenly broke free from Mango''s grasp in panic as he wanted to stand up and leave. However, he fell to the ground as his eyes were blind. Mango saw his reaction, and she whispered, "Walter will be here soon, so don''t be afraid..." "No! Don''t let hime here!" At that moment, Carter''s body trembled as he said nervously, "Don''t tell him to find me and just let him live a good life! In fact, he can pretend that I''m dead! Mango, I know you''re doing this for his sake, but listen to me... Everything is fine as long as he lives well. So, don''t let hime here!" "Why not?" Mango was a little surprised to hear this. However, Carter shook his head violently, and his face was terribly pale. "Stop asking! Why are you here? Hurry up and leave. Don''t tell anyone that you met me today. You should leave now..." After saying that, he pushed Mango away. "Uncle..." This was the first time Mango called him uncle. Carter was stunned for a moment before tears flowed down from his unfocused eyes. "What did you call me?" Mango knew that Carter treated Walter badlyst time, but Walter was actually a soft- hearted person despite his ferocious appearance. He was angry and resentful towards Carter, but he craved a father''s love. In fact, he loved his father deep down. It didn''t matter whether Sophia was Brantley''s daughter by blood. Sophia was still her grandmother''s biological daughter. So, she could still call Carter her uncle. Then, Mango walked over and said softly, "Uncle, it doesn''t matter what happened! Juste back with me. Walter is married to Deborah, and she''s the daughter of the Grey family. Don''t you want to see your daughter-inw?" "What? Did Walter get married?" Carter looked a little sad, but there was a hint of contentment and joy in his face. "Wow! The daughter of the Grey family? That''s a powerful family! Awesome! My son is indeed outstanding!" Carter shed tears again as he spoke. "I have treated him badly throughout the years, and I know that I am not apetent father! However, if I hadn''t done this, he wouldn''t have lived till now!" "What do you mean?" Mango waspletely shocked to hear this. Could there be a reason as to why Carter had been treating Walter this badly? Unfortunately, Carter refused to reveal anything. "Don''t ask anything! Just leave and tell Walter to live a good life. He shall treat the daughter of the Grey family nicely. I prepared a gift for my daughter-inw in the safe at home, and Walter knows the password." After saying that, Carter turned around and left. However, Mango feared up when she saw his thin figure and unstable footsteps. "Uncle,e home with me1 Walter will forgive you if you exin everything to him." Mango wanted to step forward, but Carter took a dagger out of nowhere and ced it against his neck. Then, he said coldly, "I''ll kill myself in front of you if you don''t leave now!" "Uncle, you..." "Go!" Carter became agitated suddenly, and it frightened Mango. At this moment, he seemed to exude the vibe and aura of the chairman of Sminorf Corporation. Mango didn''t know why he was acting like this, but it was not a good idea for her to agitate him now. "Alright, I''ll go... Don''t hurt yourself." Then, Mango had no choice but to leave. However, she had someone follow Carter to prevent him from getting into any idents. Meanwhile, she quickly informed Walter about this matter. Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 Soon, Walter received the news. He then set off overnight with Deborah and headed for the location that Mango sent him. On the other hand, Nathaniel had already settled his business by the time Mango returned to the headquarters. When he saw that she wasn''t in a good mood, he held her in his arms. "What''s wrong?" "There''s something wrong with Carter, and he doesn''t want Walter toe here! Hmm, I think he''s afraid of something. However, he''s the chairman of Sminorf Corporation, so what is he so afraid of? Also, he''s in real bad health now, and he''s even blind. I heard that he ended up this way because of some long- term medicine that he took. However, I remember that he isn''t diabetic nor obese, and he has always been very healthy. Well, why did he take medicine then?" Mango asked as she couldn''t figure this out. Then, Nathaniel frowned slightly and whispered, "Maybe that woman added something to his diet without him knowing... Don''t you know that the woman''s lover is a doctor?" Nathaniel didn''t even bother to mention the name of Thomas''s mother. At that moment, Mango''s brows were tightly furrowed, so Nathaniel felt bad for her. "Well, the only thing that we can do is to help Walter keep an eye on Carter, no matter what Carter did in the past. So, don''t worry about other things. We came here to travel, not to solve such stupid issues." Nathaniel''s words left Mango speechless. Were they really travelling? Was he treating her as a child? How did they get out of Ocean City? They left in such a furtive manner, yet he said that they were just travelling? Mango red at him, but she did not realize how seductive she looked at that moment. Instantly, a surge of emotions welled up in Nathaniel''s heart. "Shall we have a look at our temporary residence?" After hearing what Nathaniel had said, Mango was a little curious. "Is it a special ce?" "You''ll know when we go there." Nathaniel said as he pulled Mango out of the headquarters. Veronne Courtyard was not far away, so the two of them did not take a car. Instead, they walked hand in hand by the road. Mango nced at their tall shadows that were projected onto the road and intertwined under the sun. It was such a loving scene indeed. She could not help but raise her lips as she finally felt at ease. Therefore, she finally felt that she was on holiday right now. Then, Mango stretched out her hand childishly and cast a heart-shaped shadow while giggling furtively. She thought that Nathaniel didn''t see it, but in fact, his golden phoenix eyes were filled with love and happiness. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After that, Nathaniel stretched out his finger and touched Mango''s hand before casting a heartshaped shadow like Mango. At that instant, his silhouette ovepped with Mango. Suddenly, Mango was stunned as she raised her head. Then, she saw that Nathaniel''s lips were curled up while he was looking straight ahead furtively. Urgh! He was still as mischievous as ever! Nevertheless, Mango felt blessed and delighted right now. She felt so loved right now! After that, he leaned on Nathaniel''s shoulder and asked gently, "Do you have any ns?" "What are you referring to?" "Our travelling ns." At this moment, Mango genuinely wanted to travel with Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel said with a smile, "Let''s talk about it when we get back." So, the two of them walked along the street that was filled with paulownia trees. Meanwhile, the leaves rustled as the wind howled. Mango had never seen so many paulownia trees nted along a street in her life, so she smiled and said, "I heard that an old warrior nted many French paulownia trees for his lovely wife back then." "Do you want that? I''ll ask Michael to buy a whole road and nt some French paulownia trees for you." At that moment, Mango was speechless when she heard how imposing Nathaniel was. "Please don''t, I''m just saying..." Mango stopped him immediately. She knew that her husband would find a way to satisfy her, even if she had asked him to do something impossible. How could she not stay in love with such a man? Mango sighed as she looked at Nathaniel''s handsome side profile. s! This was the reason why so many women wanted to be his wife! Anyway, she had worked hard to get such a great husband, didn''t she? Mango thought secretly andughed. "Why are youughing about?" "Nothing, I just think that it would be better if you''re a little ugly! Urgh! You''re too handsome, and there are always foolish womening for you. I''m really tired of it." Mango said in a flirtish voice. At that moment, Nathaniel was slightly stunned as he said, "Does it matter if I''m handsome or ugly? This is just how I look." Seriously! Nathaniel could piss people off with his words anytime! "Urgh! Why didn''t you marry an ugly woman then?" Mango rolled her eyes at him while sheined. Then, Nathaniel circled his arms around her shoulder desperately and said, "Well, if I could marry a gorgeous beauty like you, why should I settle for someone ugly?" "Yeah, yeah, you''re always right@ By the way, Joyce''s makeup skills are really good. Look at me, I can''t recognize myself even when I look in the mirror." Mango found this fascinating. However, Nathaniel''s tone became a little cold when he heard her talking about other women. "Well, she did take courses as she majored in make-up." Soon, they arrived at the entrance of Veronne Courtyard as they spoke. Meanwhile, Mango didn''t expect Veronne Courtyard to be at the end of the road filled with paulownia trees. It was a detached courtyard near the busy city centre, so she could tell that it was expensive. Then, Nathaniel took out the key and opened the door. When Mango entered the ce in awe, she felt as if she had traveled back in time and returned to the ancient era. The decoration of Veronne Courtyard was unique as it had an ancient design. Furthermore, there were pavilions and balconies with arched doors. At that moment, Mango waspletely stunned. "Did you design this?" However, Nathaniel said indifferently, "No, this courtyard was built years ago, and it was a prince''s residence in ancient times. Later, the building became worn out, and many things were thrown away. Nevertheless, the architecture in the front yard was left behind. I wanted to redevelop the backyard as well, but the terrain here isn''t suitable, so the higher- ups didn''t approve my n." "Wait! You bought this ce?" Mango was a little surprised to hear this. She thought that this was Michael''s property! However, Nathaniel didn''t admit nor deny it. He didn''t know where the locations of all his properties were, but he knew that they had ces to stay in. "Come in and have a look! Urgh! You look like an old queen entering the pce! Can''t you act more like Mrs. Ye?'' "Get lost!" Mango yelled with a smile before walking in. Then, she admired saw the ancient architecture. Furthermore, she could smell the faint fragrance of pear as the furniture was made with Pyrus Calleryna wood. In the yard, there was a wintersweet that was in full bloom, and its faint scent lightened up Mango''s mood. At that moment, her worries in the past days disappeared from her mind, and she didn''t want to think about them at all. Meanwhile, Nathaniel smiled and looked at his wife as she smelled the flowers like a child. At that moment, he shot a nce at the dark corner, and a ck shadow immediately appeared before hiding in their surroundings again. Then, Nathaniel took off his jacket and threw it on the chair before rolling up his sleeves and going to the kitchen. On the other hand, Mango was strolling around the courtyard before she realized that Nathaniel wasn''t with her. So, she walked to the kitchen when she smelt the scent of food. Thus, she saw that Nathaniel was cooking. The evening sun shone on his figure softly. Thus, he looked like an angel right now, but he still looked like a mortal as he was busying around the kitchen. Well, Mango had to admit that she loved Nathaniel''s current appearance so much. Normally, a gentleman would not enter the kitchen, but Nathaniel was willing to cook and do the chores for her. Thus, Mango was delighted to have a husband like him. This was right! She was really happy. Meanwhile, she recalled having butterflies in her stomach when she first saw Nathaniel in school. At that time, he was as cold as a warrior as he had an intimidating aura around him. However, it caused many women topete for him desperately. Hence, Mango really did not expect that Nathaniel would fall for her and shower her with so much love now. At this thought, a happy smile gradually spread across her lips. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had long noticed Mango''s gaze. Although he did not turn to look at her, the corners of his lips curled up into a smile. At that moment, he became even more attractive as a trace of warmth dampened his coldness. Time slipped away gradually while Nathaniel was busy cooking. All this way, Mango stood outside and stared at him. Soon, Nathaniel finished making four dishes and put them on the table. Then, he said with a smile, "Just how long are you going to stare at me?" "I can''t help it as my husband is too handsome..." Then, Nathaniel was ted when he heard Mango calling him her husband! "Come and wash your hands. We haven''t eaten anything since this morning." Nathaniel''s tone was gentle. So, Mango went over obediently to wash her hands and sat down. She then asked, "When will our childrene back? Are we not going to ask them to have dinner with us?" "They''ll have their meals at the headquarter, so don''t worry about them." Nathaniel sounded as if he didn''t want their kids toe. At that moment, Mango was speechless. "They came travelling with us though, so we can''t be this unfair!" "I''m sure that all of them are enjoying themselves, and they wouldn''t want toe back. Well, you can call them if you don''t believe me." Indeed, Mango did not believe Nathaniel''s words. So, she took out her phone and called Zion. "Zion,e back for dinner." "Mommy, you can enjoy your meal with Mr. Ye as I''m really busy over here. Let''s talkter." After saying that, Zion hung up the phone, and it made Mango feel really awkward. "What is he busy with?" "He''s probably on hisputer as someone wants topete him." Nathaniel said nonchntly. "Huh? Who are you talking about?" "Silver Fox." Mango found this name a little familiar, but she couldn''t recall who was it for a moment. Perhaps, he was Nathaniel''s superior as she had heard of this nickname before. When Nathaniel saw Mango''s furrowed brows, he gently tapped her head with his finger. "Let''s eat." "I haven''t called Wisdom and Rita..." Then, Mango called Wisdom. "Mommy, I need someone here to help me with my medical questions. You can go ahead and eat with daddy." After saying that, Wisdom hung up the phone. Then, Mango gave Rita a call with a depressed expression on her face. However, Rita said somewhat fearfully, "Mommy, I''m having dinner too, so don''t worry about me." After that, Rita ended the call. Suddenly, Mango felt as if she had been abandoned by her children. No way... Did Nathaniel n all this? She looked at Nathaniel somewhat angrily, but he shut her up by stuffing a sweet and sour pork rib into her mouth. At that instant, the savoury taste filled her taste buds, and she started chewing on it. So, she decided to pretend as if she had no idea about her husband''s mischievous scheme. Right now, Mango looked like an angel that had descended from heaven as she was in this gorgeous heart. She ate calmly, so her gentle appearance calmed Nathaniel deep down, even though he had been restless just now. Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Soon, as they finished eating, Nathaniel said with a faint smile, "Are you sleepy? Shall we take a nap?" Then, Mango squinted at him and said, "This was your goal all along, wasn''t it?" However, Nathaniel smiled without saying anything as he carried Mango into the room. The warm evening breeze blew, and the sun shone on them. At that moment, it warmed their hearts, so both of them feltfortable. After Nathaniel had carried her on the bed, she thought that he wanted to have sex. However, Nathaniel just wrapped her in his arms and said softly, "Go to sleep." Mango was a little stunned, but she nodded when she saw the dark circles under Nathaniel''s eyes. Soon, the two of them fell asleep. It was a peaceful atmosphere, and anyone would be envious of them. Meanwhile, Zion waspeting with Silver Fox. He initially thought that it was just a coincidence, but when Silver Fox used remarkable hacker techniques to provoke him, he was overjoyed. Both of them were having a good time while trying to track each other''s down. Simrly, Wisdom had never expected to meet a doctor here. In fact, he met physicians every day, but this doctor had unique medical abilities. Therefore, this was an eye-opening experience for Wisdom! On the other hand, Rita was devouring the food in the cafeteria, so she had overeaten after stuffing herself full. She ran for a while in the gym before Michael arranged a room for her to rest. It seemed as if everyone had let go of their worries and yed happily after arriving here. Soon, it was already evening when Mango woke up. The evening sun shone on the bed as she yawned. Meanwhile, Nathaniel, who had been sleeping beside her, was long gone. Mango was a little disappointed, but she shrugged it off when she recalled of Nathaniel''s identity. Then, she got up and wore her shoes after getting out of bed. After that, Mango went to the courtyard. Well, some of the Sakura trees had bloomed! In fact, they had all been buds in the afternoon, so Mango was amazed at what had happened. After that, Mango strolled through the courtyard, and she came to a pavilion. At that instant, she became sentimental as she recalled how much this pavilion had changed over the past hundred years. Meanwhile, Nathaniel finished his business in the study room, so he came out and saw Mango strolling in the yard. Well, he had to admit that her calm and sweet appearance could always calm the nerves in his heart. Then, he quietly walked over before circling his arms around Mango from behind. On the other hand, Mango was slightly taken aback when she sensed his familiar scent. "Oh, were you at home?" "Yeah, I was." Then, Nathaniel put his chin on her shoulder gently without hurting her. "There''s a night market located not far away from her. They''ll be a lot of shops there tonight, so would you like to go and have a look?" "Sounds good." In fact, Mango was really interested in it. After all, all girls liked to shop in the night market, right? Mango said this secret as she tried to convinced herself. Suddenly, Nathaniel''s eyes lit up passionately, and Mango found it strange. "What''s wrong?" Then, she looked down and found that her clothes were not properly buttoned. Hence, her fair cor bone and cleavage were entirely exposed to Nathaniel at that moment. "Uh... I didn''t do it on purpose..." After saying that, Mango badly wanted to retract what she had just said. What did she mean by that? Urgh! What was she saying? Why did she sound like she was trying to seduce Nathaniel on purpose right now? At that moment, a glint of mischievousness shed across Nathaniel''s eyes, and his embrace around her tightened. "Yeah, I know you didn''t do it on purpose, but you did it specially for me, didn''t you?" Initially, Nathaniel was afraid that Mango would be tired after travelling all the way here, so he didn''t bear to touch her. However, it seemed that Mango''s expression was trying to tell him that she was not satisfied right now. Well, Nathaniel would be willing to satisfy her any time! At that instant, Mango hurriedly shook her head. "No, I didn''t..." However, her face was burning red in embarrassment at this point, and she was seducing Nathaniel with her hoarse voice without meaning to do so. Thus, Nathaniel was turned on as desire rushed through his body. "You''re right. You didn''t mean to do that, but I''m turned on." Nathaniel''s voice was hoarse and deep with a hint of lust. Then, he picked up Mango abruptly and carried her back to the room. "Nathaniel, no!" Mango tried to push him away, but he pressed her down with his body. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Soon, their intense and passionate lovemaking drained Mango''s strength entirely. After they were done, sheid on Nathaniel''s body without moving as her entire body was sore and aching. "Urgh! You''re a beast..." Mango felt that Nathaniel had much more stamina than be than before. Back then, Nathaniel had always controlled himself as he had to think about her stamina as well. However, he seemed to have gone crazy just now as he thrust into her carefreely. Therefore, Mango could barely take it! Nevertheless, she realized that she liked how wild Nathaniel was in bed! She felt ted as it was an entirely different experience. After all, Nathaniel made love to her fervently despite his cold personality. In fact, Nathaniel could tell that she had enjoyed it just from her voice, so he smiled evilly. "Hmm? Am I a beast? That''s not what you said just now." "Urgh! Shut up!" Mango quickly covered Nathaniel''s mouth as her face was burning red. Nathaniel chuckled, but he felt a little gloomy when he saw the blue-ck and purple bruises on Mango''s body. Had he hurt her just now because he had been careless? "Let me have a look at those." "No!" Mango was really shy, so she didn''t want Nathaniel to look at her body. However, Nathaniel pulled the nket away without saying anything else. Then, a trace of anger shed across his eyes when he saw Mango''s terrible bruises. D*mn it! Why was he so aggressive? At this thought, Nathaniel traced his fingers gently across those marks and whispered, "I''m sorry, Mango... I couldn''t control myself." "It''s okay, don''t me yourself! I''m fine. As you know, my body is really sensitive, so I get bruises easily. So, don''t worry too much about it." Mangoforted him by saying this. In fact, she didn''t know if it was a good thing that Nathaniel had the Golden Lancehead Venom in his body. If possible, Mango would rather get the venom out of his body, but this wasn''t the right time to bring this up. Then, Nathaniel didn''t say anything else. Instead, he held onto Mango tightly as if he was seeking constion. After all, he hoped he could just hug her without having to worry about anything. Meanwhile, Mango didn''t say anything either as she stretched out her arms and hugged him back. So, the two of themid there quietly as peace engulfed them as never before. After that, Mango didn''t know when she fell asleep again. Nathaniel couldn''t help smiling when he saw her sleeping so soundly. He pulled the nket over Mango before getting up and going to the bathroom. After washing up, Nathaniel put on a nightgown and went to the study room. Later, Michael video-called Nathaniel, and he saw Nathaniel''snguid expression. At that moment, he was stunned before he said with an evil smile, "I was wondering why you left the children in the headquarters. Hehe! It turned out that you went back to have a good time with your wife!" "Urgh! Are you that bored?" Nathaniel askedzily, but the corner of his eyes raised, so he gave off an oppressing aura. Thus, Michael could barely endure it even though they weremunicating through theputer. "Fine, fine, I''ll stop joking, okay? Anyway, you look really different from before. This Golden Lancehead Venom is really amazing." "I don''t mind giving it to you if you like it." Then, Nathaniel lit a cigarette nonchntly. The smoke filled the air, and he became even more handsome and wickedly attractive at that moment. However, Michael shook his head immediately. "Forget it, I won''t be able to take it." "Let''s get down to business then." Nathaniel said ndly without the slightest hint of impatience, but no one could ignore that imposing order. Then, Michael said with a solemn expression, "Someone is following Carter." "What''s the situation like?" Nathaniel frowned slightly as he asked. He had ordered Michael and the others to investigate the issue after Mango told him that Carter had been threatened. In fact, there was nothing in this world that Baxter Alliance could not find out if they wanted to. Then, Michael said softly, "He''s not a local, but his stalkers all have martial arts skills. Besides, Carter did not break his leg in an ident. Someone had done that to him on purpose! I heard that he owed some debts, and someone broke his leg when they tried to get their money back. Now, I''ve sent someone to look into it. In fact, Carter is not good at gambling at all and that casino is a little strange. My people are now investigating it." At that instant, a glint shed across Nathaniel''s eyes as he yed a pen in his hand. Then, he whispered, "Walter should be arriving soon, right?" "He''llnd in an hour." "Tell Walter about it and let him solve it by himself. Well, help him if he needs it as he is my brother-inw after all." After that, Michael paused slightly after hearing what Nathaniel had said before he said with a smile, "Alright." "By the way, send my children over. I''ll bring my wife and kids out for a trip tomorrow. Also, ask Joyce toe earlier to put on some makeup for me." At that moment, Michael was surprised to hear what Nathaniel had said. "Oh? I can''t believe that you''re asking someone to put on makeup for you! Did something happen?" "Nah, it''s nothing. I just think that my attractive appearance is too eye-catching." Nathaniel said this indifferently, but it made Michael really envious. "Urgh! I would do anything to get your handsome appearance!" Michael said sulkily. He was quite handsome, but his looks were nothingpared to Nathaniel''s devilish features! Then, Nathaniel said with a faint smile, "Well, aren''t you afraid that Valentina can''t recognize you?" Well, Michael shut up immediately after hearing these words. However, Nathaniel did not show him mercy as he asked again, "Hey! Did you really fall for the fake Valentine?" Nevertheless, Michael didn''t answer him. "Well, be careful not to get yourself into trouble." Nathaniel reminded him. "Yea, got it." Michael didn''t want to talk about it, so Nathaniel didn''t question him any further since everyone had their own secrets. Hence, Michael would have to decide what he wanted to do with the girl who was impersonating Valentine soon. However, Nathaniel just wanted to remind Michael of this, and he would not interfere in Michael''s ns. The two of them talked for a while before Nathaniel hung up the call. Then, he ordered their servant to prepare dinner and got someone to cook some nourishing soup for Mango. There were servants and housekeepers in Veronne Courtyard, but Nathaniel had told them to leave in the afternoon. Now that the children wereing back, he had to call them back to take care of his kids'' diet. Meanwhile, Mango was awakened by the ringtone of her phone. However, she regained her senses when she saw Walter''s name on this shing screen. "Walter, have you arrived? I''ll pick you up." Mango hurriedly said while scolding Nathaniel secretly as he hadn''t woken her up. He was so cruel! However, Walter said softly, "No, you should do whatever you have to. Nathaniel has already sent someone to pick me up, so I will go to see my father directly. However, Deborah came along with me, so please take care of her for me." "All right." Mango nodded before hanging up her phone, and she quickly got up to wash up. However, she noticed all of a sudden that the colour of the jade ne on her neck had changed. Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 There seemed to be a trace of blood flowing inside the Red Jade. Mango rubbed her eyes instantly, Then, she observed it closer and realized that the Red Jade was normal again. Had she been seeing things? Mango shook her head andughed at this thought. Urgh! What was wrong with her? Such bizarre phenomenons only happened in storybooks, right? So, Mango put the Red Jade aside and went into the bathroom to wash up. After putting on her clothes, she nced at the jade and put it on again when she recalled that Nathaniel also had one. Anyhow, this jade came as a pair. Mango felt that it would bring good luck, so she thought that it wouldn''t hurt to wear it. Furthermore, she felt clear-headed when the cold Red Jade touched her skin. Soon, Mango wore her clothes, and she heard the sound of the car engineing from outside. However, before she could go out, Rita''s happy voice came to her ears. "Wow, it''s so beautiful!" At that instant, Mango''s lips curled up into a smile. Zion was surprised too, but he did not care much about the appearance of this vi as he was a boy. So, he and Wisdom followed Rita from behind while she was bouncing up and down with enthusiasm. After that, Mango came out hurriedly when she saw Rita. "My baby! You''re back!" "Mommy! It''s so beautiful here, I like it very much!" Rita threw herself into Mango''s arms as she eximed. Then, Mango picked Rita up and said with a smile, "I like it here too." Later, Nathaniel walked out of the study room and saw the satisfied expression on Zion''s and Wisdom''s faces. Then, he couldn''t help but ask with a smile, "Did the two of you learn a lot today?" "Yes, dad, Doctor David is so awesome!" Mango was surprised to see the excitement in Wisdom''s eyes. After all, Wisdom was a good-looking kid. He was usually quiet and reserved, so people wouldn''t pay attention to his appearance. Now, he looked like he was glowing as he had an excited expression. When Mango saw this, she couldn''t help but admit that the Ye family had excellent genes. On the other hand, Nathaniel patted his head affectionately and said, "There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. Did you get his number?" "Yes, I did." Wisdom nodded repeatedly while answering him. After that, Nathaniel looked at Zion. Before he could say anything, Zion scoffed, "I still don''t want to enter 158 Group for now." "Oh? I guess you finally know that you''re stillcking then! You used to think that you''re the best, now you realized there''s plenty of people that are stronger than you, right?" Zion was not unhappy when he heard what Nathaniel said. Instead, he nodded his head and said seriously, "Yes, I was too arrogant, so I''ll study hard in the future. I''ll make sure to pass the test and enter 158 by myself." Well, to be honest, Zion was a blessed child as he had such excellent hacking skills even though he was only five. However, Nathaniel didn''t want him to be too proud of himself as he was afraid that Zion would get into trouble because of his proud attitude. Therefore, he decided to teach Zion a lesson this way. Hence, Nathaniel was very satisfied when he saw how Zion''s attitude had changed. "Well, it''s time to have dinner, so go and wash your hands. I''ll take you guys out tomorrow." "That''s great!" Rita jumped around happily as she said this. Meanwhile, Zion and Wisdom were also delightful. After all, this was the first time their entire family had gone on a trip together. After this, the servants brought the children away so that they could wash their hands. Then, Mango noticed there were some new faces among the servants in the courtyard. "When did they arrive?" "They are always here, I didn''t want them to disturb you when you just came here, so I asked them to leave." Then, Mango''s mouth twitched in annoyance when she heard what Nathaniel said. After all, Nathaniel pampered her so much, but he would only make life harder for other people. "What? Why should they tolerate us?" "You are my wife, so you deserve such a treatment." Nathaniel did not even blink when he said that. Thus, Mango was shocked by how much he had changed. After all, he used to be so cold and indifferent! However, Mango could not deny that he was sweet. While they were talking, the sound of the car engine can be heard from outside again. "Deborah is here!" Mango''s eximed with a delighted expression. Meanwhile, a trace of displeasure shed through Nathaniel''s eyes. He disliked that Mango was fond of other people. However, Nathaniel was stunned at the sudden possessiveness and jealousy he felt too. What was wrong with him? Was the Golden Lancehead Venom affecting him so much? Then, Nathaniel quickly suppressed his emotions and looked up at Mango, who was holding Deborah''s hands as they walked in. Deborah looked more beautiful than when she just got married. Then, Mango joked, "Wow, so this is the power of love, huh? Look at your face, it''s so tender! I want to pinch it so badly!" Then, Deborah''s face suddenly turned red as she retorted, "Urgh! You''re in love too. Look at your neck! Heh, you don''t even know how to cover your hickey. Are you trying to show it off to everyone?" Mango touched her neck unconsciously after hearing what Deborah had said. "No way! Do I have a hickey?!" Suddenly, she realized that she had been with her children just now. Did they mean that all of them had saw her hickey just now? Sh*t, that was so embarrassing! At this thought, Mango looked crestfallen all of a sudden. On the other hand, Nathaniel couldn''t bear to see his wife looking upset. "She was lying to you." Mango and Deborah were both stunned when they heard this. After all, Deborah thought that Nathaniel would not say anything since she was just joking with Mango. On the other hand, Mango did not expect Nathaniel to stand up for her, so she was stunned for a moment. Deborah then said unhappily, "Urgh! Are you guys bullying me? Are you doing this to me because Walter isn''t around?" "Well, even if Walter was here, you would have never won!" Deborah choked on herself when Nathaniel spoke again. "Mango, I, I..." Deborah looked like she was about to cry. Nathaniel had never acted like this in the past. What was wrong with him today? Meanwhile, Mango smiled and said, "Urgh! What ame joke! Alright, hurry in and wash your hands. It''s time to eat." As she spoke, she red at Nathaniel as she was trying to tell him to stop talking. After all, this was not a good time to tell others about Nathaniel''s physical condition, so she could only drag Deborah away. Then, Nathaniel sat down as he thought about how he had offended Deborah. Well, he was only telling the truth. Walter could never be stronger than him! s! He couldn''t even tell the truth now?! At this thought, Nathaniel shook his head. Then, he picked up the grapes in front of him and started eating. When the children, Mango and Deborah returned, Nathaniel had already finished eating the bunch of grapes. Meanwhile, Rita pursed her lips and asked, "Daddy, do the grapes taste sweet?" "They do, but you have to eat dinner first." Rita immediately frowned in displeasure when she heard what Nathaniel had said. "But papa, you didn''t have dinner yet either." "I''m an adult, so my digestion system is better than yours. Be a good girl, alright? Eat your meal, first?" What Nathaniel did was clearly unfair! Rita pouted, but she still sat down at the table obediently. After that, the children sat down one by one. Deborah sat beside Mango, while Mango sat beside Nathaniel. After that, Nathaniel ced a bowl of soup in front of Mango and said, "Drink the soup first. It''s good for your body." Urgh! Deborah felt a little full before she even had the meal. After all, she was the one who had recently gotten married. So, she was the one who had the right to show off her rtionship now! How could she lose to a couple who had been married for seven years? Suddenly, she started to miss Walter. Meanwhile, Mango took a sip of the soup. When she saw Deborah looking at her with a sad look, she asked in confusion, "Deborah, what''s wrong? Do the dishes taste bad?" When Deborah heard Mango''s question, she felt like a fool right then. Well, Mango didn''t realize that she was showing off her rtionship right now! Alright, perhaps Mango was already used to this. Therefore, Deborah was jealous of Mango right now. "Walter, I miss you already," she thought to herself. However, Deborah didn''t say it out, instead, she waved off as if nothing happened and said, "It''s okay, just eat your food. I was just thinking when Walter woulde back." Mango felt a little guilty when she heard what Deborah had said. After all, she actually forgot about Walter and Carter! "Ahem, do you want to call him?" "It''s okay, Michael will handle it. Let''s eat." Nathaniel said faintly. Mango actually felt relieved when she found out Micheal would be following Carter. "They will be fine if Michael''s there. Deborah, hurry up and eat, or else Walter will be mad at me." Deborah''s face turned red when she heard this. "Hey! That''s utter nonsense!" "Tsk, tsk, stop lying to me." Mango pretended to shake her head as she said this, and the atmosphere got better at that instant. Meanwhile, Rita ate happily the whole time while Zion and Wisdom ate more than usual because they were in a good mood. As for Mango, she was very full because Nathaniel had been feeding her. Thus, Nathaniel was the only one who didn''t eat much. Seeing this, Mango forced him to eat some vegetables and drink a bowl of soup. Deborah was not surprised at how the couple was showing off their rtionship anymore. She decided that she would not live here no matter what as she didn''t want to watch them acting all lovey-dovey. After the meal, Mango and Deborah were chatting happily. On the other hand, the children also had their own things to do. Well, Nathaniel wanted to apany his wife, but his wife was obviously upied, so he could only head to the study room. After that, Deborah looked at the beautiful house and said with a smile, "Your husband really loves you very much." "Well, Walter loves you too, right?" The corners of Deborah''s lips raised into a smile when she heard what Mango had said. "That''s true, Walter is also very good to me." Mango was surprised to hear that from Deborah herself, but she was very happy for her. She remembered that when she first met Walter, she would have never imagined that he would marry a gorgeous girl like Deborah. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. s! Fate worked in mysterious ways indeed! After that, the two of them sat under the plum tree as they watched the sun go down. Suddenly, they felt a little cold. "Let''s go in. I guess it will take some time for Walter toe back." Mango dragged Deborah in as she spoke. However, Deborah frowned and said, "Is Carter okay?" She had been wanted to ask this question for a long time, but she was afraid that Walter would be unhappy, so she held it back. Aftering here, the couple treated her enthusiastically and she could not find a chance to ask this. The sun had set, but Walter had not yet returned. Thus, Deborah could not help but start to worry. Meanwhile, Mango thought of Carter, and she didn''t know what to say. She could only answer softly, "I''m sure that Carter will settle these problems. Don''t worry." As they were talking, Nathaniel walked out from inside. He held a white jacket in his hand and then draped it over Mango. Then, another maid handed another jacket over to Deborah. "Thank you." Mango thanked Nathaniel, but then she heard him say, "Put on your clothes and follow me out, Carter is in trouble." Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Mango and Deborah''s expressions changed when they heard Nathaniel''s words. "How could this be? What happened?" Deborah had never met Carter before, but she could tell that Carter was very important to Walter. Walter had never brought up Carter. However, when he heard that something had happened to Carter, he was not even in the mood to continue his honeymoon trip. Well, Walter wasn''t a man who would talk about his emotions, but he still valued Carter greatly. Now that Deborah heard that Carter had gotten into trouble, she started to think about whether Walter could ept the truth or now. "Get in the car first." Nathaniel said this as he didn''t know what had happened either. Meanwhile, Mango was a little worried about her children. Nathaniel seemed to have understood her worries, so he whispered, "It''s okay, the servants will be watching over them, so don''t worry." After hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango was relieved. Then, she got into the car with Deborah. Then, Nathaniel drove them to a hotel and stopped at the entrance. They could see that Walter took Carter to the hotel after he found him. However, there were two police cars there too. Hence, Mango began to feel a little uneasy. At this thought, she nudged Nathaniel. Mango still remembered how they hade out from Ocean City stealthily. When she saw the police car, she was a little stunned and anxious. However, Nathaniel acted as if he hadn''t seen the police cars. Instead, he just held Mango''s hand and entered the hotel straightaway. The atmosphere in the hotel was a little tense. Mango was getting more uneasy as she walked further down. Although Deborah did not utter a word, Mango could tell that she was very nervous too. After they entered, Michael''s men walked over to them instantly. "Mr. Ye, this way please." This man was obviously one of Nathaniel''s subordinates. Then, Nathaniel nced at him faintly and then followed behind him. After that, they entered the exclusive elevator. The elevator soon reached the floor where Walter was at. However, it seemed that the police had taken over this floor, and they were questioning all the people that were there. Meanwhile, Mango seemed to have sensed something, so she gripped Nathaniel''s hand tighter. Thus, they felt stressed as they walked to room 609. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Walter was smoking at the door. The smoke covered this face, and his expression could not be seen clearly. However, everyone could tell that he was upset. Deborah walked over to him and held his hand gently. Then, she asked in a low voice, "Are you alright?" Walter started tearing up he heard Deborah''s question. "Deborah, my dad... he is gone." He said these words with a hoarse voice and grieving tone. He suddenly hugged Deborah and sobbed, "Urgh! I''m really an orphan now." Mango couldn''t help but tear up when she heard those words. After that, Nathaniel guided Mango into the room so that they would give the couple some privacy. At this moment, Walter needed someone tofort him, and the person would be Deborah, not them. After Mango followed Nathaniel in, she saw that Carter was dead. He was lying on the bed with white liquid at the corner of his mouth, and his face was severely ck. "Was he poisoned?" Nathaniel frowned slightly as he asked. Michael nodded and replied, "Yes, he killed himself." Mango froze at that instant. Why did Cartermit suicide? She still remembered how panic-stricken Carter was when she saw him not long ago. In fact, he even did not allow Walter toe here. So why did he kill himself in less than a day? Why did hemit suicide? Also, why did he refuse to tell her anything? Mango had no idea, but she could understand Walter''s feelings. After all, Walter and Deborah had rushed from far away. However, they didn''t expect that Carter to commit suicide, and he even chose to die in front of Walter. Thus, they couldn''t ept the truth. "Did he die before or after Walter arrived?" "After that." Then, Michael replied softly, "When Walter arrived, he found Carter. At that time, Carter was not in his right mind and had a high fever. He kept telling Walter to leave, but at that time, we thought that it was because of the fever. So, we found a doctor to check on him, and he put Carter on a drip. He fell asleep slowly after his body temperature dropped. Then, I went out to buy some food for Walter while he went to smoke outside. When he came back, Carter was already dead. He should have been carrying the poison with him all along. If Walter wasn''t there, I guess he would have done the same too." Upon hearing Michael''s words, Mango and Nathaniel both frowned. Carter, who should have been on a trip, appeared here and lived such a miserable life. However, he didn''t even dare to let Walter know about this. So, why did he do this? This question lingered in Mango''s mind. Afterward, she heard Nathaniel asking, "Have you investigated that casino?" "Yes, they are investigating it. But it seems that the casino has been closed since yesterday." Nathaniel frowned again after hearing what Michael had said. "I''m sure that they must have left some traces! If we can''t find it, we can capture all the people in the casino and ask them one by one. Well, I believe that well find something out!" Right now, Nathaniel had uttered these words daringly. Thus, the temperate around him dropped when they heard his threats. Well, Nathaniel would have never said anything like this in the past. After all, he had to maintain his status, but he longer had to worry about that now. Hence, Mango wasn''t sure whether he was acting like that because this was his headquarters or because he was under the influence of the Golden Lancehead Venom. At this thought, Mango wanted to stop him, but when she reached out her hand, she put it back down. Well, she would forget it for now as he would only be more furious if she told him the truth. When Walter and Deborah came in from outside, they happened to hear what Michael said. "What happened to my dad after he came here? Can you tell me?" Walter''s voice was hoarse, but there was a hint of malice in it. Walter did not like Carter, and he even had some resentment towards him. However, Carter was still his father, and thetter had given him his life. Therefore, even if Carter had mistreated him, this was a problem that the Song family had to solve themselves. Hence, the outsider shouldn''t have interfered in this matter. Meanwhile, Michael nced at Nathaniel. When he saw Nathaniel nodding, he then told Walter what had happened. On the other hand, Walter had been frowning all the time. He remained silent, but the silence was suffocating instead. Then, Nathaniel spoke softly, "You shouldn''t intervene in these things, so let me take care of them instead. This is the headquarters of the Baxter Alliance, so no one can do anything that will escape our eyes." As soon as Nathaniel said that, Walter was stunned for a moment. "Baxter Alliance?" Walter had heard about the Baxter Alliance. Although the Baxter Alliance was regarded as an international organization, no one dared to oppose them. It was because they were very powerful and mysterious at the same time. Hence, no one knew the identity of their leader. However, what surprised Walter was the fact that Nathaniel was actually rted to the Baxter Alliance! However, he recovered from his shock very quickly and hid his emotions. He then nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll be waiting then." "Contact him if there''s something important." Nathaniel pointed towards Michael as he ordered this. After all, Walter knew Michael, and he also knew that thetter had joined the Baxter Alliance. Some people even said that Michael was the founder of the alliance. Well, how many people knew the truth, though? Anyway, what he cared about right then was the cause of Carter''s death. On the other hand, Mango was wondering how tofort Walter when she heard him speaking again, "You guys can go back now and just leave this to me." "Are you alright?" Mango recalled how Walter had told Deborah earlier that he became an orphan, so she started tearing up again. Walter was depressed, but he tried to stayposed and replied, "I''m not feeling very good, so I can''t joke around with you right now. You and Nathaniel should go back first since it''s not good for you to stay here for too long. I''ll settle everything with Deborah." Mango nodded after listening to what he had said. When Nathaniel walked out of the hotel with Mango by his side, he felt that the night had turned even more dreadful. Mango wasn''t sure whether it was because of Carter''s death or because it was too cold outside, but she couldn''t help but lean towards Nathaniel. After that, Nathaniel unbuttoned his coat and wrapped her tightly in his arms. Mango felt warmer instantly, but it did not warm her heart. Then, she said sadly, "I don''t know why, but I don''t think that I can''t watch anyone we know die now. s! I must be getting old!" "Hey! That''s nonsense! Do you know how old you are? You''re not even 30, so why are you saying that?" Then, Nathaniel tightened his arm and whispered, "Carter''s death doesn''t look like an ident." "What did you find?" Mango looked up at Nathaniel with a questioning gaze as she asked. She knew that no one really liked Carter when he was alive. However, he was Walter''s father, so Mango cared about how Walter felt right now. However, Nathaniel shook his head and said, "I didn''t find anything, and this is just my guess. In the past, when Carter married Sophia, they were living a happy life, and they loved each other very much. I got someone to look into him and found out that he had spent a lot of money on Sophia. To please her, he renovated the old Song family''s house into the way Sophia liked. However, in the second year after Walter was born, Carter cheated on Sophia unexpectedly, but no one knew about it. The people in Ocean City could not believe the news at that time. After all, the two of them were quite deeply in love. After that, Carter took Delh Fang into the house that he refurbished for Sophia, and it seemed that he did it on purpose to annoy Sophia." Mango had no idea about this, and Walter probably didn''t know about this either. Wait, did Nathaniel investigate this issue on purpose. "When did you find out about this?" "Today." Nathaniel''s words surprised Mango again, and she could feel her heart swelling with happiness. Wow, was Nathaniel investigating this in his study while she had been resting today? Mango realized that Nathaniel spent so much of his time looking into these old matters because he knew she cared about Walter, and Carter was Walter''s father. Thus, she started tearing up at this thought. Then, she held Nathaniel''s waist tightly and said, "Why are you spoiling me so much?" Nathaniel smiled faintly, but he didn''t say anything. After that, the two of them got into the car. When Nathaniel was driving, Mango looked over at him. There were ck circles under his eyes, so she could tell that he hadn''t been resting well. At this thought, Mango ced her hand on his and said softly, "Nathan, take care of yourself, or else I''ll be worried. After all, to me, no one is more important than you." These words were like magic, and they instantly warmed Nathaniel''s heart. Thus, the corners of his lips raised into a smile as he replied, "Yeah, I will." The two of them did not speak again, but the atmosphere in the car was pleasant. Suddenly, Mango recalled what Nathaniel had said just now. What exactly was he trying to tell her? Was it really just an old story? However, Mango felt that Nathaniel was trying to tell her something else. Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 "What is my wife thinking about again?" Nathaniel noticed that Mango was deeply in thought, and he couldn''t help but reach out two fingers to flick her forehead. Hence, Mango immediately started protesting. "Ouch, it hurts! Are you mistaking me for Rita?" Mango pouted cutely as she said this, so Nathaniel wanted to kiss her right now. Well, at this thought, Nathaniel obviously couldn''t control himself. He leaned in and nted a deep kiss on Mango''s lips, and this caught her by surprise. Then, she grabbed his cor tightly as her breathing sped up. Thus, Mango had forgotten what Nathaniel had told her about Carter because of his sudden kiss. When they got home, the children were already asleep. Hence, Nathaniel immediately urged Mango to take a shower. When she came from the shower, she saw that Nathaniel was staring at her deeply on the bed. Thus, she coughed lightly and said, "Ahem. I... I''m a little tired today." Nathaniel burst intoughter the next second. Did he scare his wife too much today? "Come here." He gestured towards Mango as he said this. "No! I don''t want to!" Mango shook her head firmly as she said this. She would not budge no matter what. After all, her body was still sore. Nathaniel couldn''t even control himself, so it was really too much for her. Then, Nathaniel looked at her in amusement and said, "I won''t touch you." "Really?" Mango looked at him suspiciously as she asked this. On the other hand, Nathaniel was toozy to answer her, so he stretched out his long arms straightaway and pulled Mango into his arms. "No, I don''t want it! Nathaniel, you can''t do this!" Mango struggled, but she heard Nathaniel chuckling before he said, "Shut up, go to sleep. You look like you still have much strength left, and maybe we can work out again now!" These words sessfully shut her up. Then, sheid in Nathaniel''s arms obediently. She thought it would be difficult for her to sleep, but she had fallen asleep almost immediately. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked a little glum as he listened to her even breathing. Didn''t she say she was worried? Furthermore, she had said that she was scared. llrghl Mango was such a good liar! After a while, Nathaniel kissed her face and closed his eyes. However, he couldn''t sleep that whole night. Meanwhile, Rita, Zion, and Wisdom woke up early in the morning the next day. In fact, she even came to knock on Nathaniel''s door. "Papa, mama, get up! Rise and shine! Hurry up, let''s go out to y!" Well, the children still wanted to y as they were on holiday. After all, Rita couldn''t sleep the whole night when she knew that they were heading out for a trip the next day. She would get up in the middle of the night to look at the time. However, she still felt like time was moving too slowly. Well, this was their first family trip. Nathaniel opened his eyes slightly, and when he fully opened them, he looked irritated. His eyes were red since someone had disturbed his sleep, and he even wanted to kick the person out of the room. At this moment, a cold hand reached over and covered his warm hand as a gentle voice sounded at his ear. "Is that Rita? Why did she get up so early today?" Then, Mango yawned. Her voice sounded soft and sleepy, and it somehow calmed Nathaniel down. After that, his vision became clear slowly. Oh, Rita was in his room. Wasn''t Rita his precious daughter? At this thought, Nathaniel shook his head andughed. He then whispered to Mango, "You go back to sleep. I''ll take this brat away and see if breakfast is ready." Meanwhile, Mango was exhausted because of the events that had happened yesterday. Although Nathaniel had let her offst night, she still did not have enough sleep. Thus, she turned over and said sleepily, "Then, go quickly. I''m so sleepy." Then, she fell asleep in front of Nathaniel without warning. When Nathaniel saw this, he couldn''t help butugh and get out of bed. As soon as he opened the door, he picked Rita up with one arm. "Papa, mommy hasn''t woken up yet? Wake her up now, we are leaving. Uh...¡± Suddenly, Nathaniel covered Rita''s chattering mouth with his palm. After that, he closed the door and took Rita away. "Let your mommy sleep a little longer." Nathaniel''s voice was faint, but he still sounded powerful. Then, Rita pouted and said, "Urgh! It''s six o''clock already, but mommy is still sleeping. Didn''t you say we were going to go on a trip." "She''ll only be sleeping for a while, so it''ll be fine. Be a good child, alright? Mommy is very tired." Meanwhile, Zion nced over at them with a hint of disdain in his eyes. This little brat! Nathaniel did not bother to call Zion out, so he just turned around and put Rita down on a chair. When he saw that all his children were awake, he said, "Since you all are so energetic, you can follow me for a morning run." "No! I don''t want to!" Rita was the first to reject. What a joke! She didn''t get up this early just to exercise with her dad! On the other hand, Zion and Wisdom didn''t really mind, so they followed Nathaniel out to run. Before Nathaniel left, he told Rita, "Don''t disturb your mommy''s sleep, or I''ll punish you." "Oh man, papa, you don''t love me anymore." Suddenly, Rita felt that her father did not love her that much anymore. In the past, Nathaniel would quickly coax his daughter if she was not happy. However, now, Nathaniel said faintly instead, "I love my wife. There''s nothing wrong with that, right?" Rita was extremely upset when she heard this. She felt that she was not her father''s favourite person anymore! Urgh! Her father had changed. Thus, she was very disappointed. However, Nathaniel looked like he was not affected by Rita''s tantrum. He even said to the servant beside him, "If Rita goes to disturb her mum, you all will be fired." The corners of Rita''s mouth twitched in annoyance again when she heard what Nathaniel had said. Was he so worried about her? On the other hand, Zion and Wisdom couldn''t stand it anymore. "Mr. Ye, why are you bullying a little girl? Don''t you feel guilty?" "Dad, you know Rita didn''t mean it!" Zion and Wisdom spoke at the same time, but Nathaniel replied calmly, "You''re the ones who spoilt her." Both Zion and Wisdom were upset when they heard this. After all, who was the one who had allowed Rita to do as she had pleased? Urgh! If Nathaniel knew that he was the one who had spoilt Rita the most, would he still say this? However, Nathaniel ignored Zion''s scornful look he sent to him and said instead, "What are you looking at? I''m still your father, right? Go and get ready as we''ll be going out for a run soon." "Urgh! What an unreasonable man!" "You''re such a hypocrite!" The two sonsmented, and Nathaniel narrowed his eyes when he heard this. Were these two brats asking to be punished? After that, Nathaniel brought them out for a job. On the other hand, Rita was getting bored staying in the living room, so she was about to walk towards Mango''s room. Then, a servant stopped her and asked, "Miss Ye, what are you doing?" "None of your business!" Rita replied angrily. She felt very upset right now. After all, her father didn''t love her anymore. Thus, she felt awful. While she was sulking, she suddenly heard someone ying a melodious tune on the violining from outside. Thus, Rita paused slightly and walked over towards where the sound came from. "Miss Ye where are you going?" The servant was a little surprised and quickly followed behind her. However, Rita ignored her question and walked straight out. The sound of the violin came from the mansion on the opposite of theirs, and it sounded melodious and lively. After that, Rita sat at the door while holding her chin as she followed the rhythm of the melody. Well, she actually finished listening to the whole song. Then, the person started ying a cheerful song after the previous one ended, and Rita''s lips curled into a smile. It sounded really beautiful! On the other side, Mylo opened the window after finished ying the two songs. He wanted to get some fresh air, but he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. Was that Rita? Mylo thought he was hallucinating and rubbed his eyes hard. When he saw that the person was indeed Rita, he ran out of his house instantly without wearing his shoes. "Rita!" Well, he was someone who rarely showed his emotions. So, his servant was stunned for a moment when he saw how happy Mylo looked. "Nick, you haven''t put on your shoes yet. Nick!" However, Mylopletely ignored the servant as he ran towards Rita as soon as he saw her. After all, the only thing separating both their houses was a road. Once Rita had finished listening to the melodious tone, she got up and decided to go back inside. Well, she was in a better mood now. "Let''s go then. I''m heading inside for breakfast. The violin sounds pretty nice, maybe I''ll tell mommy that I want to learn it too." After saying that, Rita turned around and walked into the yard. Then, the servants closed the door behind her. On the other hand, Mylo was finally in front of the house, but the door was tightly shut when he got there. Thus, he knocked on the door hurriedly. "Rita! Rita, is that you?" Mylo''s knock on the door attracted the servant''s attention. The person opened the door and saw Mylo standing there barefoot. Then, she asked in confusion, "Who are you looking for?" "I... I''m looking for Rita Ye." Mylo sounded out of breath because he ran too fast. Nathaniel had given orders to the servants before he had left, so she immediately told Mylo, "Who is Rita? This is Mrs. Shen''s house. I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake." Mylo was slightly taken back when she heard this. The Shen family were staying here? Then, he realized that perhaps he had been hallucinating. After all, Rita''s home was in Ocean City, so why would she appear here? Did he really make a mistake? "But that girl really looks like Rita," Mylo thought to himself. "Sorry, I must have made a mistake." At this thought, Mylo apologized to the servant. Then, he turned around with a dejected look on his face. The soles of his feet were bleeding, so his servant felt a little guilty. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Sir, please wear my shoes then." "It''s alright, thank you." Mylo looked crestfallen, and he felt a little upset. Thus, he could walk back to his vi slowly. Meanwhile, Rita had no idea what happened. She was feeling a little hungry aftering in. "Hey! Do you have something for me to eat?" "Yes, I do! what would you like to eat, Miss Ye? We have steamed buns, noodles, dumplings, and soy milk." The butler didn''t know what the children liked to eat, so he simply prepared everything. On the other hand. Rita was in a good mood after listening to the violin. Then, she beamed and said, "I''ll get some steamed buns." "Coming right up!" The butler quickly served her the bunny-shaped buns. Thus, Rita couldn''t help but drool when she saw them. "Wow, is this a bunny?" "Perhaps it is a bunny, Miss Rita." Rita''s smile was very contagious, and it immediately made the butler and the servantsugh. Meanwhile, theirughter woke Mango up. However, she didn''t see Nathaniel anywhere. After that, she yawned and opened the door of her bedroom. Then, she saw Rita smiling happily in the dining room. Furthermore, the servants and the butler looked happy too. Hence, Mango felt warm and fuzzy inside. This felt really good! "What are you guys talking about? You look so happy!" Mango walked over and pulled out a chair to sit down as she said this. "Mommy, look at this, the buns look like little bunnies. So, I''m calling it a bunny bunbun!" "Oh really? You should eat more then!" Children were so pure and innocent. After all, a cute bun could make Rita so happy. Then, Rita quickly took a bite of the bun. In the meantime, Mango looked around as if she was looking for something. Thus, the butler quickly answered, "Mr. Ye took Zion and Wisdom out for a run." "Oh, I see." Mango felt relieved after hearing that. When she was about to say something, she suddenly heard someone ying a sad melody on the piano from outside. Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 "There''s a musician here?" Mango couldn''t help but ask. The person who was ying it was obviously talented, and Mango could tell that he had been practising for many years. When the butler heard Mango''s question, he quickly replied, "Yes, there''s a young boy. He seems to be the son of the famous musical family of Colliqer County. I heard that he''s been practising here recently, so I guess we will be hearing piano and violin sounds every day." "Ah... no wonder." Mango nodded, and a smile appeared on her lips. Rita was eating her breakfast, but she chipped in from the side, "Mommy, I feel that the violin sounds great! Why don''t you sign me up for a ss? I want to learn how to y the violin." Mango was slightly stunned as this was the first time Rita had asked permission to learn a skill. However, she didn''t agree immediately. Instead, she said in a soft voice, "Rita, if you want to learn the violin, you have to get up early and practice for at least half an hour every day. Not only that, it will be difficult in the beginning. Are you sure you can do this?" Rita was stunned to hear this, and then she frowned. "Urgh! Do I have to practice every day? What if I want to sleep in?" "No, you have to wake up earlier if you''re want to learn to y the violin." Rita''s expression changed when she heard what Mango said. After thinking for a while, she said, "Forget it, I don''t want to learn anymore. I''ll just find a husband who can y the violin. Then, I''ll get him to y it for me every day." Mango almost choked on herself when she heard Rita''s words. What was her daughter thinking?! However, these talents sses werepulsory for a wealthy family, so she would definitely let Rita learn all of them in the future. Well, she just didn''t want Rita to suffer this early. When Mango was thinking of this, she stared at her daughter lovingly. Then, she did not say anything else after that. By the time Nathaniel returned with his sons, Mango and Rita had already finished their breakfast. Rita was lyingzily on the sofa as she was feeling a little sleepy. On the other hand, Mango was preparing the things that they needed on the trip. Meanwhile, no one knew when did the music outside stop. However, Nathaniel did not pay much attention to the music. Instead, all he noticed was Mango, who just woke up not long ago. He saw that she looked a little shy, so she looked more attractive than usual. Mango''s face couldn''t help but turn red when she felt Nathaniel''s gaze on her. In fact, she got even more embarrassed when she felt the pheromones he was emitting. Well, Zion clearly noticed this and coughed from the side. Then, he dragged Wisdom back to his room to take a bath instantly. Urgh! Why were their parents showing off their rtionship again? Well, at least they had the right to choose not to look, right? Rita was a little slow. Before she could sense anything, Zion had already dragged her away. When only Mango and Nathaniel were left alone in the living room, Mango wanted to escape, but Nathaniel pulled her back. "Where are you going? I haven''t had breakfast yet." These words sounded normal, but when Mango felt his breath on her face, she couldn''t stop herself from blushing. "Then I''ll go get you some rice." After saying that, Mango wanted to escape from him, but she found that Nathaniel''s hands were wrapped around her so tightly that she couldn''t escape. "Hey! Just... let me go." Mango said as she was a little shy. Hence, Nathaniel really wanted to devour her right then and there. However, he knew that Mango''s body wouldn''t be able to take it if they had sex too often. "Haha! Look at you, you''re so nervous. Do you think I''ll really do that now?" Nathaniel chuckled lightly before letting go of Mango. Then, she ran away immediately after he let go of her. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt somehow empty after his wife left his embrace. Mango ran all the way to the kitchen, and she could feel her face burning. They had been married for so long, but she felt as if they were a newlywed couple that was madly in love with each other. Urgh! What was happening to her now? Her heart was beating extremely fast at that moment. After calming herself down, she went to prepare breakfast for Nathaniel. Then, she also called the children out for breakfast. Zion and Wisdom had taken a shower and had already changed their clothes. Meanwhile, Rita had changed into a pretty dress, and she even packed herself some snacks. After everything was prepared, they all got on the car. Since it was the first time the whole family was going on a trip, Rita and Zion were very excited. Thus, Mango couldn''t help but smile when she saw that her children were happy. When they reached their destination, they found out that Nathaniel had brought them to the foot of a mountain. Rita immediately started to wail when she saw this. "Boohoo! Papa, are we really going to hike?" "Wow! You''re a brilliant child indeed. Look, you have to exercise because you''re too weak. Besides, we''re getting some fresh air, which is good for your health too. Come on, let''s have some fun while hiking with your brothers, alright?" Rita looked crestfallen when she heard what Nathaniel had said. "I don''t want to do this! Can I say no? Or I can sit in the car and wait for you guys." Nathaniel gave Zion and Wisdom a look. At that instant, the two brothers carried Rita and head towards the mountain without waiting for her to react. "I don''t want to go hiking! Mama, help me!" Rita cried loudly, but Mango was trying her best not tough out loud. "Naha! You know how to deal with her indeed." Mango looked captivating as ever when she nced at Nathaniel. "Let''s go down and walk around too." Nathaniel held Mango''s hand and got out of the car after saying that. As the two of them were taking a stroll in the forest, Mango couldn''t help but think back to the time when they were on the run overseas a long time ago. "Do you still remember? Dn helped us escape, and we had no choice but to go up the mountain. Now that I think about it, that really happened a long time ago." Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed slightly at Mango''s words, and he tightened the grip on her hand. "I''m sorry that I let you suffer so much. I swear! I will never let you experience that again." "Nah, I was just reminiscing the past, so you don''t have to feel this way." Mango was caught off guard because Nathaniel had felt guilty so quickly. However, Nathaniel said in a serious tone, "I used to be a soldier, so I still had to take some other issues into consideration. However, I don''t care about those things anymore. If anyone dares to hurt you and the children, I will hunt them down." Nathaniel looked like a devil right now as he had an evil glint in his eyes. Hence, Mango was shocked to see this. In fact, he was emitting a murderous aura! "Nathan, we''re gonna be okay. Believe me, okay?" Mango''s gentle voice slowly calmed Nathaniel down, and he didn''t look evil anymore. Then, Nathaniel looked at the woman in front of him and said with a smile, "Okay." After that, the two of them walked slowly, and they looked like they were just taking a stroll in the park rather than hiking. "Look, there''s a pond over there!" Suddenly, Mango shouted and ran over. Nathaniel chuckled when he saw her acting this childishly. He then told her, "Look, there''s more up there." After hearing what he said, Mango looked up. As Nathaniel had expected, there were several pools linked together as the water flowed down from above. Although it didn''t look like a waterfall, it was still quite beautiful. "Why are there so many ponds?" Mango asked curiously. "This is the Nove Dragon Pool. The legend says that the Dragon King, who was the god of rain, had nine sons. His sons were trapped here as a punishment for breaking the Heavenly Law, and the people here suffered a lot because of the drought. Although the Dragon King wanted to make it rain, he could not do anything since the Jade Emperor did not order him to do so. Therefore, he could only watch the people suffer. Many of the children and women died because of the drought, and the crops all dried up too. Thus, the people came here to pray for the gods and seek protection. When the Nine Dragons knew that, they decided to help make this ce rain because they knew that the people here would worship them for decides. After that, the Nine Dragons flew to the sky and did their magic. Finally, it rained, and the people cheered incessantly. Not long after, they saw nine pools appearing where the Nine Dragonsid. This was how Nove Dragon Pool was named as the people wanted to honour them." Nathaniel spoke slowly. His deep voice sounded pleasant, and he also made the story interesting. Thus, Mango became mesmerised immediately. "Then, what about the nine dragons? Did the Jade Emperor punish them?" Mango grabbed at Nathaniel''s sleeve tightly as she asked him nervously. On the other hand, Nathaniel was quite shocked by her reaction. He looked at Mango''s worried eyes, and he trembled slightly. It was just a legend, so it was probably made up to attract tourists. However, he didn''t expect his silly wife to take it so seriously. "They probably didn''t get punished since the people worshipped them and begged the emperor for mercy. Besides, it''s just a legend, so I don''t think anybody cares about the ending, right?" Mango nodded her head in agreement after listening to Nathaniel. She looked at the nine pools and then bent down to dip her hands inside. However, she felt cold as the water was freezing. Thus, Nathaniel quickly pulled her hand out. "Hey! Although this ce isn''t as cold as Ocean City, it''s also winter here. Are you trying to catch a cold?" Mango felt warmth in her heart when she saw how Nathaniel had reacted so strongly. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Then, she hugged Nathaniel tightly and asked, "Nathaniel, aren''t there any sad love stories?" "Love stories? What do you want to hear? Romeo and Juliet? Do you think the story matches the view here?" Mangoughed heartily when she heard what she had said. "Let''s go! The children are already way ahead of us." After that, they continued walking again. In the beginning, Rita keptining because she didn''t want to hike. However, after she was forced there by Zion and Wisdom, she realized that the scenery there was very beautiful. Thus, she becamepletely excited after that. Hence, she never stopped asking questions all the way. Zion remained quiet on the way, but he made sure Rita wouldn''t fell off. On the opposite, Wisdom acted as a tour guide and exined the herbs that appeared along the way to both of them. "Wisdom, you''re amazing!" Wisdom blushed when he heard Rita''spliment. "Not really, I just read a lot of books." "That''s amazing too! I feel like sleeping as soon as I read books." On the other hand, Mango heard what Rita had said. Her mouth twitched, and she said gloomily, "Nathan, our daughter can''t bear any hardships and still doesn''t like to study. What do you think will happen when she grows up? She can''t just eat or sleep every day, right? Urgh! I''m sure she used to be an idiot or something!" Nathaniel cackled at what Mango had said. Meanwhile, their beloved daughter was chasing after an insect, so Nathaniel chuckled at her silly but cute behavior. "Even if my daughter is stupid, she will still be the most beautiful and the happiest little princess. She is still young, and she''ll find out what she''s interested in in the future. If she likes it, she will work hard for it by then. Besides, being a glutton isn''t a bad this. If nothing works out, she can also be a gourmet chef. Anyway, her brothers and I will protect her no matter what, so are you still afraid that she will be bullied?" These words made Mangopletely speechless. "Urgh! You''re such a terrible father!" "It''s okay, I''ll just be a good husband, and that''ll be enough." Then, Nathaniel wrapped his arms around Mango''s waist and gave her a deep kiss. Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Zion covered Rita''s eyes silently whilst Wisdom took Rita''s hand and continued walking forward. Then, all three of thempletely ignored their parents. Meanwhile, Mango''s face had turned red from the kiss. Her hands still didn''t leave Nathaniel''s cor, and she was panting. Then, she said shyly, "Hey! Can you control yourself in public?" "Why should I control myself? There are only four of us here, plus, I reserved the entire mountain for us today. Don''t worry, no one will see it." Mango became speechless once again. Urgh! How could her rich husband spend so much money every time? After that, both of them continued walking again. This time, Nathaniel was much more well-behaved, so Mango also had time to enjoy the scenery along the way. The air was really fresh here and energizing, so Mango was in a good mood. Despite the fact that it was winter, the mountain was green everywhere, so they could even hear the birds. "There should be no birds during this season. Does this ce have a unique ecosystem of its own?" Mango found that the temperature here was warm, so it waspletely different from the outside. Hence, the puffer jacket she was wearing made her felt even warmer at that moment. Nathaniel smiled and answered, "Yes, this is a hot spring valley, so the temperature is higher than the outside. You will see a hot spring when you go up. When we''re there, should we take a bath inExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. the hot spring?" "What? Is that true?" Mango''s body was usually cold. Even though she took care of her body very well, her body was still too weak. Now that there was a natural hot spring, how could Nathaniel let this opportunity go? Furthermore, this was the main purpose of their trip as well. After they arrived at the hot spring valley, a staff came to wee them immediately. "Mr. and Mrs. Ye, this way please." Obviously, Nathaniel had already prepared all this beforehand. Mango and Nathaniel followed the staff, while Rita was attracted by the water park on the side. "Wow, there are a lot of fun things here!" Rita ran straight over when she saw that. There were water slides, water ygrounds, and all kinds of fun rides in the area. Therefore, this was like heaven to her! Then, Zion''s eyes widened for a second, and clearly, he liked it too. However, he acted like there was nothing special about it, and he just stood there and pretended to be a mature adult. When Wisdom saw Rita running over, and he was afraid that she would fell and hurt herself. Therefore, he immediately followed after her. When Mango saw that Zion was standing there awkwardly, she couldn''t help but walk up to him and said, "Zion, you''re a five-year-old child, not a fifteen-year-old. It''s fine if you want to have fun. Look, Rita is running around over there, so aren''t you afraid that she''ll fall?" Zion frowned slightly when he heard what Mango had said. At that moment, Rita fell into the water because she ran too fast. "D*mn!" Rita cursed angrily, and before Wisdom could rush over, he tripped and fell into the water too. Thus, Zion couldn''t help but rush over as fast as he could. Then, Mango stared at the back of her son and snickered. Actually, Mango had winked at Wisdom just now, so that was why Wisdom fell into the water ''identally1. After that, Zion had gone over to help them just like she had expected. Mango knew that Zion looked aloof, but he really cared about the people he loved. Then, Nathaniel suddenly hugged Mango from behind and said with a smile, "Do you really think that Zion didn''t see the little tricks between you and Wisdom? He just didn''t want to expose you." "What? I don''t believe it." Mango felt that Nathaniel had overestimated their son. Although she admitted that Zion was a genius when it came toputers, he was still a child. Did he really know how to observe people? As if Nathaniel knew Mango was thinking, he continued to whisper in her ear, "Don''t forget about this. Which school does Zion go to? It''s a ce where they teach them how to observe all kinds of situations so that they could deal with all their enemies easily." Mango immediately felt embarrassed of herself. When she felt Nathaniel''s warm breath on her ear, she felt tingles spreading all over her body. Thus, she couldn''t help but shiver. "Urgh! Can''t you talk to me normally? Why do you have to get so close to me?" Mango wanted to break free from his embrace, but he didn''t give her the chance to escape. "Shall we go to the hot spring in our room?" "No, I like it here. It''s nice to be out in the open." Mango refused to be together with Nathaniel alone. If she were to be alone with that guy, how could she escapeter? Of course, she enjoyed the lovemaking! However, she couldn''t stand doing it every day as she would pass out! Nathaniel knew what she was thinking when he saw Mango''s flushed face. Then, he chuckled and carried her away before she had the chance to protest. "Ah! Put me down! Hey!" Mango yelled, but Nathaniel replied, "Go ahead, scream as much as you like. Even if you scream until your throat is sore, it''s still useless because no one else can save you." These words sounded cliche, so how could Nathaniel say something like this? Thus, Mango was dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Zion and the others stared at Nathaniel in shock as they couldn''t believe what he was saying? "Zion, is dad possessed by something?" Rita rubbed her eyes repeatedly and asked in surprise. The corner of Zion''s mouth twitched when she heard this. Hah! How could his dad be possessed? He believed that something had triggered his dad''s other personality! Right then, Wisdom coughed and said, "Let''s go y with the slide then." "Sounds good!" His words immediately caught Rita''s attention. Then, Zion looked at Nathaniel and Mango''s backs, and he couldn''t help but grin. After all, Nathaniel was now less distant and cold in front of other people. However, why did Zion feel good about this? He raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Wisdom and Rita. They wereughing and climbing up the slide, and Rita even did a backflip when she jumped into the water. She screamed and cheered happily. In the end, Zion couldn''t hold his excitement anymore and quickly ran over. Nathaniel looked at his son out of the corner of his eyes, and he smiled lovingly. After all, he enjoyed this lively atmosphere as he watched his kids having fun. Mango couldn''t help but smile when she looked at Zion and said, "This is how a five-year-old child should be like." However, Nathaniel didn''t respond and directly carried Mango towards their room. In the room, there was arge hot spring, which was connected with the one on the outside. However, it was separated into a single room, so this was a more private location. Meanwhile, Nathaniel couldn''t wait any longer, so he jumped in with Mango in his arms. Mango moaned when she felt the warm water, so a hint of desire immediately shed in Nathaniel''s gaze. "Is itfortable?" "Hmm? What?" Mango closed her eyes and felt the warm water enveloping her. It seeped through her skin bit by bit and warmed all of her body. Nathaniel smiled mischievously and took off his wife''s clothes of a sudden before blocking her scream with a deep kiss. Meanwhile, Mango tried to dodge, but Nathaniel was too strong. However, she surrendered to the kiss quickly. After the two of them got intimate in the hot spring, Mango leaned against him quietly as she felt that her bones were about to fall apart. Then, she looked at Nathaniel with a hint of disapproval in her eyes. "Nathaniel Ye, are you crazy? It''s really tiring you know? Didn''t wee here to rx?" "Well, I will try to control myself a little next time." Although Nathaniel said so, the devilish smile on his face didn''t go unnoticed by Mango. Then, she red at him once again. "You''re not allowed to touch me for next week!" "No, three days." Mangoughed when she heard that Nathaniel was bargaining with her. "Excuse me, Mr. Ye... you even learned how to bargain now? One week, it''s final, or else you can go to find someone else, mmm..." Before Mango could finish speaking, Nathaniel leaned over to shut her up with a kiss, and Mango almost went out of breath. This evil man! How could he get his revenge this way? She was so mad at him, but there was nothing she could do. Then, she was slightly stunned for a moment when she identally touched something. When Nathaniel let go of her, she immediately looked at the thing in her hand. It was Nathaniel''s red jade. She didn''t know if it was because of the hot springs, but she found this red jade particrly morous. Also, it seemed like there was a thread flowing in it. "This jade..." "What''s wrong with it?" Nathaniel nced at it when he asked, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. Mango immediately rubbed her eyes and noticed that the jade had not changed. Well, how could a thread-like object appear in the jade in the first ce? Was she hallucinating? Then, she took a look at the one she was wearing and found that it was not as beautiful as Nathaniel''s. "Even the jade is bullying me..." Mangoined with a pout. "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Nathaniel looked at her with his eyes full of confusion. Then, Mango waved her arm and said, "Oh, it''s nothing. I just feel that yours look better." "Aren''t they both the same? I got them from the warehouse. If you like mine, I can give it to you. Here, I''ll take yours in return." Nathaniel didn''t really care about these things. After all, if Noah hadn''t told him to wear the jade, he wouldn''t have done so as he didn''t like wearing these things. When Mango heard what he said, she was a little happy. "Really? You''d give it to me?" "Yeah, here you go." After saying that, Nathaniel removed the piece of red jade from his neck and exchanged it with Mango. Mango looked especially mesmerizing when she wore the blood-red jade as it reallyplimented her fair skin tone. Thus, Nathaniel''s eyes darkened when he saw how attractive she looked now. When Mango noticed his look, she was so scared that she quickly pushed him away. Then, she red at him as if he was an enemy and warned, "Don''te near me, or I''ll get angry!" She said in a very serious tone as if that was a big deal. Thus, Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh. He had always been a handsome man. Now that he was wearing the jade, hisugh looked even sexier and captivating. Mango waspletely mesmerized by him. Moreover, why did she feel that Nathaniel was getting more handsome? He was not as cold as before. Instead, he looked even more alluring. Thus, he could make people fell in love with him easily with his every move. Mango shook off her thoughts and stared at Nathaniel rmingly. Thus, Nathaniel felt a little helpless when he saw her reaction. "Okay, I won''t touch you, I swear." "Hah! Why would I believe your words? I would rather believe in ghosts rather than believe in a man''s filthy mouth. Urgh! Why would I believe someone with a strong sex drive like you?" Obviously, Mango no longer had a good impression of Nathaniel anymore. At this moment, Nathaniel was totally speechless. What kind of misunderstanding did his wife have towards him? He was a normal man, so it was normal for him to have such desires? Not only that, didn''t they came to have fun and rx? However, when Nathaniel saw that Mango was acting like that, he stopped teasing her. He was about to say something to divert Mango''s attention when he heard his phone ring. However, that particr ringtone caused him to frown slightly. Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Mango was also startled when she heard the ringtone. She could recognize all of Nathaniel''s ringtones, but she was not familiar with this one. "What happened? Is there something wrong with Michael?" Mango couldn''t help but ask this when she heard that. Then, Nathaniel smiled and replied, "It''s all right. I''ve got everything arranged, but yes, it''s Michael. I''ll go pick up the call, so give me a moment." "All right." When Mango heard that Michael was calling Nathaniel, she did not ask further. After all, Mango knew Michael was definitely loyal to Nathaniel. Then, Nathaniel went out with his phone in his hand. When Nathaniel left, Mango could finally rx. She thought that the hot spring there was amazing, and she could feel that the tension of her muscles and joints had been relieved. Thus, she felt extremelyfortable right now. Soon, Mango fell asleep in the hot spring. After Nathaniel came out, he instantly answered the call. "What''s the matter?" Nathaniel''s sounded upset. After all, Michael knew that Nathaniel had brought his family on a trip. However, he still called, which only meant that he had something important to discuss. When Micheal heard Nathaniel''s cold voice, he couldn''t tell whether thetter was angry or not. Thus, he just spoke quickly, "There are some men looking for you, and they''ve search all the ces nearby." Nathaniel paused for a while, and then sneered, "Heh! They really don''t know how to give up. Who are these people?" "Chief Zhang, I don''t know who ordered him to look for you as if you were a fugitive. Haha! This reminds me of that time when I was on the wanted list many years ago." Michael said sarcastically. Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed, and he then said in a low voice, "Alright, I get it. Can you handle it yourself first? If they want to find me, let them do what they want. I''m at the Nove Dragon Pool, so I think they won''t be able to find me here." "That''s true because they thought you had already run away. Who would have thought that you were travelling with your wife and children? But just in case, you''d better be more careful. After all, he is not easy to deal with since he has gone through a lot these years." There was a trace of worry in Michael''s voice. "Yeah, I know what to do." After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel stared at the scenery outside, and he could not help but sneer. Why were these people chasing after him? However, he could not answer this question. Was it because Bettany was from Longford County? Were they making a big fuss out of this because he hade in contact with Bettany before? After all, he was of high status, and he could even be considered an influential figure. Thus, why were the higher- ups wasting so much effort to look for him? They even made him looked like he was a fugitive! Furthermore, what had happened to Brantley and the Hans family? When Nathaniel thought about this, he became worried, so he called Michael again. "How is Brantley Xiao now?" "He''s trapped in the area, and they cut off all his connections. Ah! They''re basically putting him under house arrest..." Nathaniel''s expression changed when he heard Michael''s words. When Nathaniel had ingested the memory poison of Longford County, he started to hate Brantley. Thus, this meant that he did not resent Brantley personally as he was feeling this way because of the poison. However, Brantley was Mango''s grandfather. Furthermore, no one knew exactly why Longford County had been exterminated. Now, even Brantley had even been ced under house arrest. Thus, Nathaniel would not believe it the chief was the one who had ordered everyone to do this. "What about the Hans family?" Nathaniel asked again. "Mateo isn''t in the country, so there''s no news from him. On the other hand, Terrance shut himself in the house recently. There are some people wandering around their house from time to time, and I think they are watching over them." Nathaniel smiled evilly when he heard what Michael had said. "These people are really fearless. Are they insane?" "Who knows?" Michael replied in a sarcastic manner. Then, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "You send some people to protect the Hans family secretly." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Got it, Thomas has already arranged it." Then, Nathaniel nodded and then hung up the phone. After that, something came to his mind. He first lit a cigarette and after smoking it, he took his phone and dialled a special number. A man''szy voice came from the other side of the phone. "Haha! Nathaniel, you finally called me?" Nathaniel''s mouth twitched in annoyance when he heard this. "Master Mo, you''re in a good mood." "Hah! How could I be in a good mood? I''m worried about you! Where are you right now?" When Nathaniel heard Carlson''s voiceing from the other end of the line, the corners of his lips raised into a smile. "Hah! Why should I tell you? What will you do next? Will you bring your people toe and arrest me?" "Huh? Why would I want to arrest you? What did you do?" Carlson was still acting innocent. Thus, Nathaniel didn''t beat around the bush anymore. Instead, he asked directly, "How could the higher- ups treat me this way? I''m also a general, so how can they treat me like a fugitive? Did your master give you such an order?" "Hey! Don''t me my master. This has nothing to do with him as it''s rted to the war that happened in your territory. Someone wants to cover up that incident, so we''re cooperating with him and pretending to ignore this matter." Nathaniel''s face became upset when he heard what Carlson had said. "So, are all of you nning to sit back and enjoy the show?" Carlson quickly added as if he could hear the anger in Nathaniel''s words, "How could we do that? If that happens, we''ll have to worry about you blowing up our house with a drone! Don''t worry, my father knows what to do, but it still depends on how you want to solve this matter. So, for now, you have to put up with us and act like you have no idea about everything. I know that you won''t be affected by these matters, right, Mr. Ye?" "Urgh! Do you guys have nothing better to do? How much do you know about the things that happened in Longford County 20 years ago?" Carlson shook his head and realized that he was not video-calling Nathaniel. Then, he saidzily, "I don''t know anything at all, and my father never heard about it either. That''s why I''m telling you that a civil war happened in Longford County! Now, because of you, my father is particrly concerned about it. Therefore, he tried to understand what was going on, and he figured something out. However, you know that people pay attention to my father a lot as he is brilliant. So, the higher-ups found out what my father was thinking. After they found out about this, they wanted to carry out their ns immediately. Also, you''re one of the people involved in this, so I didn''t tell you in advance." Nathaniel could finally understand everythingpletely. The Longford County was a secret operation that was happening inside their war zone, but someone had covered the whole incident up. Now that the descendants of Longford County had figured out the truth, the higher-ups wanted to fix everything, so Nathaniel had naturally be the scapegoat because he hade into contact with the people of Longford County. After figuring it out, Nathaniel sneered and said, "The old man is really good at this. Wouldn''t he be afraid that I''ll ruin his n after getting involved in it?" "How could you do that? Don''t you have Michael with you?" Nathaniel froze when Carlson mentioned Michael. After all, he was very surprised to know that Carlson actually knew Michael! Nathaniel had gotten over his shook as Carlson continued, "Besides, Michael is now the second-in- command of the Heavenly Alliance. As the first-imand, what are you afraid of? What''s more, Silver Fox, the best hacker in the jacket, and now the world''s top three hackers are all working for you. So, what is there to be afraid of?" As more information came out of Carlson, Nathaniel''s face became gloomier. He thought that these were all secrets and that no one knew who Michael and himself were. Thus, he never expected to hear these wordsing out of Carlson''s mouth. Hence, Nathaniel was feeling anxious. Although Carlson and he had always been very close, he felt restless all of a sudden. After all, he felt as if he was in danger. "What do you mean, Master Mo?" "Don''t be nervous, Nathan, you know that Valentina''s death was unavoidable. Hence, my father felt guilty his whole life. I believe you know that Valentina was his proudest student, but she died so miserably. But, for the sake of the mission and other members, my father had to give such an order. However, Michael was too stubborn and was too fond of Valentina, so many things happened." Carlson felt terrible when he was saying this. Carlson, Michael, and Nathaniel were all from the same batch of cadets, and they were quite close. Thus, they were upset when they heard what Michael had done. However, Nathaniel did not let down his guard after listening to the story. "So? What does Michael want?" He continued to ask. Carlson smiled and answered Nathaniel as thetter had asked so directly, "Nathaniel, you''re still the same. Alright, let me put it this way, the old man wanted to make your four men, including Michael, his own. Do you understand what I mean now?" Nathaniel waspletely dumbfounded to hear this. "Hehl He wants to take Baxter Alliance away from me?" "Don''t say it like that! We''re just working together! Your family used to work for us, right? But this time, he wants to cooperate with you. Well, we really look up to you as you''ve made Baxter Alliance so powerful. Baxter Alliance has quite a famous reputation, so we can''t do a lot of normal things on our own. Well, there are too many rules to follow. But, if they help us, it will be much easier for us. You don''t have to worry, Michael will pay you the price for the deal, but we need to make sure that you can provide us with urate information andplete our requests as well. Well, I believe that this won''t be hard for the Baxter Alliance, right?" What Carlson said had caught Nathaniel off guard, but thetter replied calmly, "Well, it''s not just about me, I need to discuss with the othermanders before giving answer." "Of course you can, but Nathan, this is a good opportunity. With his help, your people in Baxter Alliance will be safe." "I know, so I have to go back and discuss with them. But if I don''t agree to this, will he allow those b*stards to wipe us all out?" Nathaniel didn''t want to say that, but he had to think about this problem now that he was in such a precarious situation. Even if Carlson was his best friend, he knew that he could make no exceptions. Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 Carlson was slightly stunned, but then he continued to speak with a smile, "Nathaniel, do you think of me as your enemy now?" "Well, I can''t tell who are my friends and enemies now." Carlson''s expression changed when he heard what Nathaniel had said. He changed hiszy tone and spoke word by word, "What the old man says has nothing to do with me. You and I arerades, even though we were not born in the same family. No matter what you decide, no matter what does the old man thinks, I''m always on your side." Finally, Nathaniel breathes a sigh of relief. "Thanks, Carlson." "We are close friends after all." After saying that, Carlson hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was a little emotional somehow. He was surprised but somewhat relieved after knowing the truth. After all, he was not really a fugitive, and Carlson still believed in him. Otherwise, if he had to turn against them, although he would not lose, his wife and child would face danger. Now, he could finally be relieved and have fun with his family. After Nathaniel took another puff of the cigarette, he returned to his room. When he saw Mango sleeping soundly, he couldn''t help but be surprised. Then, he startedughing out of the blue. His wife really got tired easily. Then, Nathaniel walked over and carried Mango out of the water. He wrapped her up with a towel and carried her into the bedroom. The bed inside the room was a waterbed, and it was filled with hot spring water. Thus, it felt comfortable to lie on a warm bed. Then, Nathaniel didn''t remove Mango''s towel and fell asleep with Mango in his arms. In his dream, there was a woman stroking his hair gently, and she looked beautiful when she smiled too. Then, she said, "My child, I hope that you can be stronger in the future. Although you had a lot of responsibilities, I believe that you will always be happy. Life is short, and I can''t give you the happiness you want, so you have to fight for it by yourself. s! Sorry, Nathan, I am really sorry, but I have no choice." The woman''s voice was very soft, and she was whispering to him. Nathaniel wanted to see the woman''s face but he failed to do so as the woman''s face was covered by the fog. However, the voice was somewhat familiar, and she sounded somewhat like Nanny Zhang. Wait! Nanny Zhang? Nathaniel felt a little cold at this thought. He opened his eyes abruptly. Then, he looked around the bedroom. For a moment, he did not know where he was. The phone next to him has muted, and it was currently vibrating. Then, Nathaniel picked up his phone and walked out as he was worried that he wouldn''t disturb Mango from sleeping. "What''s the matter again?" Nathaniel sounded unpleasant and impatient somehow. On the other side, Michael paused for a moment and said, "Carter''s test results havee out." Nathaniel frowned slightly when he heard this. To tell the truth, he didn''t care about how Carter died. Shouldn''t Michael have called Walter instead? However, when he looked at his wife, who was resting in the bedroom, he couldn''t help but say, "What''s the result?" "Carter killed himself with poison, However, the forensic doctor found other toxins in his body that had umted over the years. Even if he didn''tmit suicide, he would not live long. At that time, he would die more miserably and painfully than he did now. So Carter knew and killed himself to prevent Walter from finding out that he was poisoned." Nathaniel frowned after hearing Michael''s words. "How long has he been poisoned?" "More than 20 years, to be exact, it has been 27 years." Nathaniel was startled for a moment to hear this. "How old is Walter?" "27 years old." Obviously, Michael had also thought of this. Then, Nathaniel smiled wickedly and saidzily, "So Carter was poisoned ever since Walter was born?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "It seemed so, so the person who poisoned him wasn''t Delh Fang, but Sophia Liu." Nathaniel''s smile became a little colder after. "She''s so cruel! Even if Carter was not the person she loved, they were husband and wife after all. They even raised a child together, so how could she do that? Carter probably knew about it when Walter was born. Perhaps Sophia didn''t hide it from him either, so Carter cheated on her and stayed with Delh?" Nathaniel said word by word, and the look in his eyes was getting colder. Urgh! How could such an evil woman exist? Since she didn''t love her husband and didn''t want a child, how could she give birth to one? Did she know how to be a mother? Was she even human? For some reason, Nathaniel was furious. In the past, he always disliked Walter because that man had a thing for his wife. But now, when he thought of Walter, he couldn''t help but have a little more sympathy towards thetter since he wasn''t born to parents that loved each other. His parents didn''t want him to be born, and he had to live ording to the way they wanted. Wasn''t this just too pitiful? "Did Walter do a medical examination?" Michael stunned for a second. Apparently, he didn''t expect this question. "Weren''t we investigating the cause of Carter''s death? Why are we bringing Walter in?" Nathaniel then said coldly, "Why did Sophia take advantage of Carter? This is because Carter was the easiest person to control among all her pursuers. Furthermore, Sophia married Carter because he loved Sophia at that time. But since she could poison Carter, this crazy woman could hurt her son too! After all, she has been using Walter, hasn''t she?" "What? It can''t be, right? After all, she''s Walter''s mother! She could''ve poisoned Carter, but I don''t think she would''ve done that to her son!" Nathaniel smiled knowingly when he heard how uncertain Michael sounded. "What can''t that crazy woman do? Urgh! Maybe she would even give up her own life to help with her father''s business. This woman is a psychopath. She doesn''t appreciate Brantley nor Queena''s kindness, and she only cares about her b*stard father. She even hates Mrs. Xiao, I think." Nathaniel paused all of a sudden when he said this. "Michael, go and check how did Mrs. Xiao die. Did she die because of an illness or something?" "Are you suspecting her? No matter how insane Sophia is, she wouldn''t kill her mother!" "Heh! Well, I think that she''s crueller than you think." Michael paused for a while after hearing what Nathaniel said before he continued, "Well, I will make sure Walter does a body checkup. I will also investigate what happened to Mrs. Xiao. Oh, you should continue to stay there if you have nothing to do. I think Chief Zhang decided to stay here." "Naha, got it." After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel shook his head. Barnabas always took action quickly because he wanted to get credit. s! He was leading such a miserable life! Meanwhile, Nathaniel put his phone aside as he felt a little hungry after the call. Then, he took the bathrobe from the side and put it on before walking out. Meanwhile, Rita and her brothers were tired of ying, and they went to sleep in the rest area. When Nathaniel went over, he saw that Rita was sleeping soundly between Zion and Wisdom. The children were all wearing happy smiles on their faces. At this time, they looked exactly like children who were five years old. Nathaniel then walked towards the food area. "Mr. Ye, would you like to eat?" The waiter came over instantly and asked. "Yeah, what have you guys prepared?" Nathaniel walked over and took a look at the food. He then whispered to the waiter, "Please make some millet porridge for me." "All right." After all, millet porridge was good for the stomach. Mango was in poor health, so eating that would be better for her. After the millet porridge was cooked, Nathaniel brought the food back to his bedroom. Meanwhile, Mango was still sleeping. Her skin was glowing because she had spent some time in the hot spring. Furthermore, there was a reddish tint in her cheeks, so she looked gorgeous right now. Suddenly, Nathaniel thought that Mango looked like an angel that had descended from heaven. He walked over and ced the food at the side. Then, he bent over and kissed Mango on the lips. Mango was suffocating because of the kiss, so she woke up unwillingly. When she saw how near Nathaniel''s face was to her, she was slightly stunned. Then, she began to struggle. "Nathaniel, I''m so tired! Let''s don''t do that anymore, okay? Stop!" Mango cried and begged. Nathaniel was like a beast that she couldn''t control! However, Nathanielughed merrily when he saw his wife ring at him. "What are you thinking about? I just wanted to wake you up for dinner." After hearing what he said, Mango saw the food beside her. Her stomach immediately started growling, so she felt a little embarrassed. "Urgh! You should''ve woken me up normally! Why did you kiss me?" She mumbled. Mango''s voice wasn''t loud, but Nathaniel could hear it clearly. Then, she stroked Mango''s hair and said fondly, "I called you a few times, but you were in deep sleep. So, I had no choice but to wake you up like that." Nathaniel tried to act like he was innocent, but Mango didn''t believe him. "Urgh! I wouldn''t be this exhausted if it weren''t for you! You said that we came here to travel but you are the only one enjoying it, and you even wanted to tire me out. Nathaniel Ye, I knew that you were up to no good!" Mangoined pitifully as she pouted. Hence, Nathaniel really wanted to kiss her again. Well, after Nathaniel had this thought, he immediately began to take action. Thus, he kissed Mango until she couldn''t breathe. However, Mango did not even have the strength to resist, and she melted into the kiss just like that. However, Nathaniel was worried about Mango too. After all, his wife was really exhausted. "Let''s eat. I''ll take you and the kids out for a while after the meal." "What? Are you telling me that there are more interesting ces around here?" Mango was a little curious. "Eat quickly then." Nathaniel didn''t say anything more, and he kept her guessing. Only then did they start to eat. Mango had no idea that she could eat so much. After eating a lot of food, she wanted to eat one more piece of cake, but she was stopped by Nathaniel. "What are you doing?" Mango was about toin. However, Nathaniel chuckled, "Eating too much is not good for your health, so you should stop eating." Then, Mango frowned and said, "You''re full and happy, but I''m not. Ah! I can''t believe you are not letting me eat. You''re truly terrible." Nathaniel waspletely speechless when he looked at her disdainful expression. Why did his wife suddenly think of him this terribly? Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 "Okay, okay, you can eat it." Then, Nathaniel let go of her hand. However, when Mango continued to pick up a steamed bun, Nathaniel opened his mouth, "We''ve already found out the cause of Carter''s death. Are you sure you want to eat so much?" After hearing those words, Mango immediately put down the steamed bun in her hand. "You did it on purpose!" Nathaniel didn''t avoid the usation, so he nodded and said, "Yes, I did it on purpose. What''s wrong? Do you have a problem with that?" "Hmph!" Mango felt that Nathaniel was too wicked. Then, she looked at the food in front of her and said, "Take them away quickly!" "No problem!" After saying that, Nathaniel took the food out straight away. A waiter had been waiting outside for a long time, so he took the te from Nathaniel and left after that. On the other hand, Mango felt a little sad somehow. Why did Cartermit suicide? When Nathaniel returned, he saw that Mango was holding her chin with her hand, and she had a fixed expression on her face. He walked over and hugged Mango into his arms from behind. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "I don''t..." "Don''t move, I just want to hug you." Mango stopped moving after hearing what Nathaniel had said. She then found afortable position to lean against him and whispered, "Carter''s suicide wasn''t an ident, wasn''t it?" "Well, I think Carter didn''t want Walter to witness his tragic death, so he killed himself in advance. In this way, at least he could save his dignity and make his death look a little normal." Nathaniel''s words surprised Mango. "He did this for Walter?" "Sort of. Carter is an a*shole, and he treated his wife and son terribly. Well, at least, that''s what everyone thinks of him. All of us didn''t expect him to prove everyone wrong when he died. He killed himself for the sake of his son, so he protected his son and fulfilled his responsibility as a father." Nathaniel said softly, and there was a trace of sadness in his tone. On the other hand, Mango didn''t say anything, but she agreed with what Nathaniel said. "How did Walter react to this then?" "I don''t know. I wasn''t around, and Michael didn''t say anything either. However, I think he''ll feel upset to learn about this. Luckily, he has Deborah by his side now, so he will feel a bit better." Mango nodded after hearing Nathaniel''s words. Nathaniel was right. After all, Walter still had Deborah with him. Thus, he was no longer a poor child who had no one to rely on. He was a married man, and he had a wife now. At this thought, Mango felt a bit more relieved. Then, Nathaniel told Mango everything that Michael had told him, as well as his worries. He even told Mango that he had let Walter do a whole body checkup as he was afraid that Mango would still be worried about Walter. When Mango saw that Nathaniel had arranged everything well, he couldn''t help but held his arm affectionately. Then, she leaned her head against him and whispered, "Nathaniel, thank you. You''ve been so good to me and the people I care about." "I''m your husband, so why are you thanking me? Shouldn''t I care about the people you love?" Mango''s lips curled into a smile when she heard this. Nathaniel was good with his words, but she couldn''t say anything because he was telling the truth. "Since everything has been settled, and we can''t do anything either, where are we going next?" Mango still remembered what Nathaniel had said before eating. Although she was also worried about Walter and wanted to know the answer, someone was still taking care of Walter for her right now. Furthermore, Nathaniel also reminded Michael to keep them updated if there was any news. So what she needed to do now was to enjoy her time with her husband and children. That was the most important thing right now. When Nathaniel saw that that Mango''s mood hadn''t been affected too much, he beamed and stroke her hair before saying, "Did you have a good rest? You might need some staminater." "What are you nning to do." Mango immediately looked at Nathaniel in panic, and Nathaniel became speechless when he saw how defensive she looked. "Hey! Mango, what have I done? Do you really have to be like that?" "Hah! How could you know what you have done? Hmph! Anyway, I want to rest for a week, so you can''t argue anymore!" Mango said this seriously, but she looked nervous at the same time. Then, Nathaniel shook his head andughed. "Alright, alright. We''ll stop, okay?" After that, Nathaniel asked someone to send them a set of sports attire each. When Mango saw that the sports attire fit her well, she knew that she had to wear it to carry out whatever activities Nathaniel had nned. After quickly putting on the clothes, she turned around and saw that Nathaniel had changed into white sportswear. Hence, he looked very eyecatching. "Wow! You really look good in everything you wear." "Thank you, my dear wife, for thepliment. Don''t worry, I will make sure I look better in the future." Nathaniel said with a smug look, and Mango threw him a look of disdain. "Where are the children?" Mango asked. "They''re still asleep, so let''s go out first." It was a little warm inside the lounge, and Mango was sweating. Hence, Nathaniel was afraid that she would catch a cold after she went outside. Once both of them left the lounge and walked in the corridor outside, they could see the scenery that was surrounding this ce. Then, Mango took a deep breath and said, "The air in Ocean City is quite fresh, but it still can''t compare to the air here." "Of course, there are so many trees in the mountains, so the air here is so fresh and not polluted. No matter how good the air is in Ocean City, the air will still be polluted by car smoke. How about we stay here for few more days?" Nathaniel asked for Mango''s opinion. Then, Mango nodded and said, "Alright, we''re not in a hurry anyway. The air here is so fresh, and I really feel like living here. However, I don''t think there is any ce for us to sleep, right? I don''t think there''s anything like inns or hotels here, and it''s just hot spring valley. Are we really staying in the valley here for two days?" Nathaniel chuckled and said, "Haha! It''s a secret!" "Urgh! Whatever!" Mango snorted and took a deep breath of the fresh air. The fresh air really lifted her mood. Meanwhile, Zion and the others woke up after a while. When they came out for a stroll, they happened to see Mango and Nathaniel chatting andughing happily outside. He found that his father was looking at his mother lovingly, and the coldness in him had disappearedpletely. They were like a couple who were head over heels with each other. Thus, Zion felt that the three of them were simply a third wheel. "Zion, what are you looking at?" Rita poked her head out from behind him, but Zion shoved her back in. "Hey, what are you doing? You messed up my hair!" Rita protested, but when Zion turned around and asked, "Do you want to y your favourite game now? I''ll y a round with you. How about that?" "Are you serious?" Rita was taken back for a second. Then, she smiled smugly. Zion looked at her sister''s expression, and he couldn''t help but tease her, "So you don''t want to y? Then I''ll go..." "Wait! Who said that we''re not ying? Zion, let''s y two rounds." Rita asked childishly as she shook Zion''s elbow. Then, Zion pursed his lips and smiled before replying, "I guess that will depend on how well you do later then." "I promise to not let you down. Come on!" On the other hand, Wisdom was shocked when he saw this. "What are you guys doing?" "Wisdom, Zion is going to y games with us, so get your phone quickly!" Rita really couldn''t stand seeing Wisdom acting like a little old man. He was a child, so why did he spend so much time researching medicine? They were still so young, so they should have fun and enjoy their childhood. Why did they have to live such a boring life? Thus, Wisdom had no choice but to take out his phone to y with them. When Nathaniel and Mango heard the voices of their children, they were stunned for a moment. However, when they turned around, the children had already started ying by themselves. Hence, Mango felt a little upset somehow. "I thought we came here to have fun as a whole family, but why are we isting the children? Urgh! Why are they enjoying themselves so happily? I''m their mother, so did they think about how I would feel?" When Nathaniel heard that, he said with some amusement, "If you want to y with them, you should''ve just said it out loud. Why are you acting so wronged right now?" Mango immediately put on a smiling face after hearing what he had said. "Well, I wanted you to see that, my dead husband. How about you? You should join us too." Well, Nathaniel had never yed any games with the children. After all, he only used hisputer and phone to make calls for his business. However, he nodded immediately when he saw his wife looking at him with an expectant expression. "Alright." "Oh, yeah!" Mango was afraid that Nathaniel would go back on his word, so she quickly pulled him to stand in front of their children. "What are you guys ying? Your dad and I want to join!" The three children were stunned for a while when they heard Mango''s words. Then, Rita was the first to react. "Papa, are you sure?" Nathaniel was a little embarrassed by the look his daughter gave him. "Well, you can teach me how to y it." When Zion heard what Nathaniel had said, he frowned and said, "Mr. Ye, do you really need us to teach you?" "Yes, I do. I don''t know how to y anyway." Then, Nathaniel continued to act cute shamelessly. After that, Zion rolled his eyes and made way for his dad. Then, he said to Wisdom, "Well, Wisdom, I''ll leave this difficult task to you." After saying that, he went to Mango''s side and said, "Mommy, do you know how to y? Do you need me to teach you?" Nathaniel was totally speechless when he saw this. Did Zion really have to treat him like that? However, Mango, who was sitting beside him, said happily, "Alright, you can teach me then!" After that, they began to learn the basics of the game quickly, and they started ying it seriously. "D*mn, on the left, on the left! Mommy, hide quickly! Sh*t, you''re dead!" Rita shouted excitedly. After all, Mango was a terrible yer. She was definitely a moving target, and the enemy killed her as long as the game had begun. On the other hand, Zion couldn''t bear to watch this anymore. "Mommy, why don''t you take a break?" "Ah? No, I can''t believe it! Why do these people bully me only?! Hmph!" After saying that, Mango started the game again. But, before she could take a few steps, she died again. This time, Zion couldn''t stand it anymore. Urgh! He regretted teaching his mum to y games. Why didn''t he choose to teach Nathaniel about the game instead just now? Meanwhile, Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh when he saw Mango''s performance, "What are you guys looking at? The enemies killed your mother so many times, yet you guys still look at her without doing anything? Don''t you know how to back her up? Can''t youe up with a strategy?" Did that mean that Mango had died so many times because of them? However, Zion and Wisdom quickly changed their strategy. When they entered the game again, they definitely yed so much better than before. All of them were having a good time, so they couldn''t stop ying the game. At that moment, a waiter knocked on the door of their lounge. Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 "Mr. Ye, it''s time for dinner." None of them noticed that they had been gaming for quite some time. Then, Mango shook her sore neck and said, "This game is quite interesting. We should y one round every day." "What? Mommy, are you serious?" Rita looked at Mango excitedly as she asked this. "Of course!" Mango patted her head affectionately while replying to her. After that, they went to eat dinner. When Rita looked at the food on the table, she could not help but say happily, "Wow, chicken! It must be delicious!" "What a foodie..." Meanwhile, Zion and Wisdom''s lips curled up into a smile when she saw Rita''s sparkling eyes. "What''s wrong with being a foodie? Are you trying to tell me that you''ll be full only by looking at this food, Zion? Hmph!" After saying that, Rita snorted at Zion to show her dissatisfaction. Meanwhile, Zion could only shake his head and sit down. On the other hand, Nathaniel sat beside Mango. Then, he looked at the table full of food and told her, "Eat more. You''ve spent a lot of energy these days, so you need to eat a lot more." As he spoke, he gave a piece of chicken to Mango. Mango was mad when she listened to what he said. Urgh! Who was the one who had exhausted her? At this thought, Mango red at him, but Nathaniel wanted to bully her again when he saw her cute expression. "Ahem, please mind your actions. There are still children here." Suddenly, Zion spoke as he really couldn''t stand the both of them anymore. Since they came here, he had found that Nathaniel was simply too shameless. After all, Nathaniel had kept Mango all to himself, and he had even shown off to others about what they had done! Since when did Nathaniel be so shameless? Was it because he had suppressed his true personality for such a long time? It was too scary! At this thought, Zion shook his body in disgust. Meanwhile, Mango was too embarrassed to eat when she saw Zion''s disgusted expression. "Shut up and eat your food!" Then, Mango picked up a few pieces of chicken and stuffed them into Nathaniel''s mouth. Nathaniel red at his son from the corner of his eyes. However, Zion wasn''t afraid of him. Instead, he looked back at Nathaniel disdainfully. "Urgh! This brat!" Nathaniel thought to himself, but he continued to eat anyway. On the other hand, Rita couldn''t care less as she was having such a great time. She couldn''t believe she was eating good food and having fun with her family. Most importantly, everyone was eating together, so she enjoyed the lively atmosphere right now. When Wisdom saw that she was eating so messily, he quickly took a napkin and handed it over. "Take your time, alright? No one is going to steal your food. Here, this drumstick is for you." Wisdom said this as he gave his own drumstick to Rita. "Thank you, Wisdom!" Rita smiled at Wisdom with her oily mouth. Then, Zion stared at her from the other side and said, "Urgh! Rita, you''re a girl, so can you eat slowly? We never starved you at home, right? Look at you, you''re eating as if you''ve never eaten anything for three days. Who would want to marry you in the future?" "Shut up!" Rita threw the chicken bones she had just finished towards Zion. However, Zion raised his arm to block it, so the chicken bones fell into the bowl of soup in front of him. Thus, the chicken soup sshed and dirtied Zion''s sleeve, so Zion frowned when he saw this. "Rita, you need a beating, don''t you?!" "Come on, you can''t hit me! Hahaha!" Rita stuck out her tongue at Zion while teasing him. Thus, Zion was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves to get ready for a fight. "You ungrateful girl! Urgh, you''re getting on my nerves! Come over here!" "Do you think I''ll go just because you told me to? No way!" Rita immediately jumped off the stool and ran around the table. "Stop right there!" "Catch me if you can!" The two kids chased each other around the table, and they had a good time. However, Zion wasn''t chasing after his sister. He just felt that Rita seemed to have felt much better these past few days, so he wanted to y with her. Well, Rita did have a lot of fun. From time to time, she would hide behind Mango, so Mango couldn''t help butugh at her silly children. Meanwhile, the oil on Rita''s hand had dirtied Mango''s clothes too. On the other hand, Nathaniel looked at the chaos in front of him with a calm expression. Was that how a happy family looked like? Well, he had never thought that he could have such happiness before. Then, Wisdom watched the two of them making a fuss around him and smiled. He even peeled some shrimps for Rita. His sister liked to eat shrimps, but she was toozy to peel them. So, he had to do it for her. When Mango noticed that Wisdom was such a sweet brother, so she couldn''t help but say, "Wisdom, you should eat too. Don''t just focus on that girl, her stomach is bottomless." "It''s okay, mommy. I''ll eatter." Wisdom smiled gently and replied. Hence, Mango felt that her three children were a blessing. Soon, Rita and Zion felt a little tired after ying around for a while. "Let''s stop here! I''m exhausted, Zion. You''re so annoying, and you don''t even know how to give in to me. Urgh! I''m so tired!" Zion was a little speechless to hear what he had said. If he didn''t give in to her, he would have caught her almost immediately! Then, the two of them went back to the sit at the table. After that, Rita''s eyes lit up when she saw a small pile of shrimps on the te in front of her. "Thank you, Wisdom. You are the best!" "Haha! You only know how to tter people!" Zion shook his head and replied, but he couldn''t help but smile when he saw Rita eating happily. After the family finished their dinner happily, Mango sat on the chair while feeling a little full. "Let''s go for a walk? I''ve eaten too much." "All right." At this point, Nathaniel would agree to all of Mango''s requests. Meanwhile, Rita didn''t want to go for a walk, but she was still dragged out by Wisdom and Zion. The night in the mountains was a little chilly. After all, Nathaniel felt the chill as soon as he came out. "Go in and put on a coat before youe out. Don''t catch a cold," he said to the kids. The three children obeyed and did as they were told. After all, Mango put on her jacket and looked at the sky above. She sighed and said, "I haven''t seen this many stars for so long." "The sky isn''t polluted her, so you can see the stars clearly." After saying Nathaniel held Mango''s hand as they strolled slowly along the mountain path. When the children came out, they saw fireflies in a sudden. "Wow, what''s that? It''s so beautiful!" Rita was the first to discover it, and she cheered loudly. "Wisdom, I want that bug that has a light. Wow, it looks like a star!" When Mango heard this, she looked over and noticed the fireflies, so she was totally surprised. "How could there be fireflies in such a cold weather?" "As long as I want them to appear, they will." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango slightly. What did that meant? Just as she was thinking about it, countless fireflies filled her vision. They all flew toward a particr direction. Thus, Mango immediately turned as her gaze followed them around. After the fireflies flew into the air, they suddenly formed a heart shape with the initials of her name and Nathaniel''s in the middle. Thus, Mango couldn''t help but open her mouth in shock when she saw this. "How...how could this be?" Meanwhile, Nathaniel was very happy to see his wife how surprised and excited his wife was. "What''s the big deal? I''ve put some of the food they like there, so they''ll naturally fly towards it. What do you think? Do you like them?" "It''s so romantic!" Before Mango could answer Nathaniel, Rita cupped her face and said joyfully. Nathaniel nced at his little daughter and shook his head with a smile. "I like it." How could Mango not like it? After all, Nathaniel was a man who would put the effort to make herugh because he loved her. Thus, how could she not like his surprise? Then, Nathaniel wrapped his arms around Mango and said in a soft voice, "I really hope that we can continue to be like this forever." "It''s rare to hear you being so emotional. What happened? Are you nning to abandon your company? Wait! Are you not going to work anymore?" When Nathaniel heard Mango''s words, he chuckled and said, "There are Ned and the others too. Thepany hired them with a high sry, and I can''t let myself die of exhaustion, can I? I want to be with you right now because this is heaven!" "Well, to be fair, you''ve never been to heaven, so you don''t know what that feels like." Mango retorted, but the smile on her face showed that she was very happy. The fireflies soon flew away after a while. "Zion, I want them." Rita tugged at the corner of Zion''s shirt and begged him. Meanwhile, Zion didn''t want to reject her either. Suddenly, the kids went chasing after the fireflies. "Will they be alright?" "It''s okay, someone will follow them." After Nathaniel finished speaking, Mango noticed that as soon as Rita and others went out, several people followed them. It seemed that they were the Nathaniel had arranged for some bodyguards to watch over the children. Then, a firefly identally bumped into Mango''s face. "Don''t move!" Nathaniel cried, and he then covered Mango''s face with both his hands. Meanwhile, Mango felt that her heart was thumping wildly. After all, Nathaniel was so close that she could see the pores on his face clearly. Well, his skin seemed to have got better recently. It was so strange, how could look more handsome each day? At this thought, Mango couldn''t help but felt envy and jealous at the same time. Meanwhile, Nathaniel took away the firefly from Mango''s face. He clenched his fist and ced it in front of Mango. Then, he grinned and said, "This is for you, and it can fulfil your wish. Now make a wish, Mrs. Ye." When Mango saw this, her heart couldn''t stop beating quickly. She stared at the man in front of her, and she could not help but smile and say, "I hope that all of the family members will be healthy and happy, and I hope we''ll be together for the rest of our lives." After hearing that Nathaniel let go of his hand right after with a gentle gaze. Then, the tiny fireflies flew into the sky and flew away with Mango''s wish. After that, Nathaniel took her into his arms and whispered softly, "Don''t worry, we will always be together, and we will be very healthy and happy!" "I believe those words because you''re my husband, Nathaniel Ye." Mango''s words warmed Nathaniel''s heart, so he felt blessed. "Hmm? Mango Ye, you are seducing me." "Nonsense! I wasplimenting you." Then, Mango turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck. Then, both of them looked at each other with deep affection under the moonlight, and they only had each other in their eyes. Meanwhile, Mango suddenly felt a little short of breath, so she wanted to push Nathaniel away, However, she felt a slight force around her waist before she fell in Nathaniel''s arms. "Haha! Mrs. Ye, are you throwing yourself at me?" Nathaniel''sughter came from above her head. Suddenly, Mango blushed immediately.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Urgh! Nathaniel was so shameless! Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Then, Nathaniel picked Mango up. She thought that he would carry her back to the hot spring lounge, but she didn''t expect Nathaniel to carry her into the mountains. "Hey! Where are we going?" Mango couldn''t help but ask as she looked at the scenery around her. Then, Nathaniel answered with a smile, "Hmm. If I say that I wanted to run away with you, would you do it?" "What? Stop being childish! We''re already married, and our child is already so big, so why do we need to run away?" Mango felt that there was definitely something wrong with Nathaniel tonight. However, Nathaniel wasughing happily. "Who said that we can''t run away if we have children? Just throw the children aside, and we can run away with each other!" "What? You''re talking nonsense again." Mango was already toozy to bicker with him, but the smile on her face was still there. After Nathaniel carried her for a few more steps, Mango saw a waterfall in front of her. "Wait! This is not where the Nove Dragon Pool is." Mango still remembered that the Nove Dragon Pool was a pond, and it was not a waterfall. However, Nathaniel smiled and spoke, "Well, this is the waterfall behind the Nove Dragon Pool." "Wow! I didn''t know that there would be such a beautiful scene! I thought that the Nove Dragon Pool is just a legend of nine small ponds." "Let''s go inside and take a look then." Mango was stunned when she heard what Nathaniel had said. "What? Are you kidding me? How can we go inside? This is a waterfall!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Mango felt that there Nathaniel was insane! However, Nathaniel didn''t say anything else. Instead, he ordered someone to bring out a set of raincoats for Mango. After he put them on, he walked forward while holding Mango''s hand. The temperature of the water was not very cold, and it was even a little bit warm. "Is this water that came from the hot spring?" Mango was shocked when she felt the warm water. Then, Nathaniel nodded and said with a smile, "Are you surprised?" "Yeah, I am!" She was shocked and fascinated by the beautiful scenery in front of her. Then, the two of them walked towards the waterfall step by step. Suddenly, Mango felt that both Nathaniel and here were about to enter paradise. They walked in hand-in-hand, and they would stay with each other for the rest of their lives. At this thought, she turned her head and looked at Nathaniel. Urgh! His face was absolutely charming! Nathaniel used to be very cold and distant. But, now he would prepare surprises for his wife, so Mango couldn''t help but fall in love with him even more. Well, Mango felt that she had fallen head over heels for him! Her feelings for this man were getting stronger each day. "Well, you should probably stop looking at me because you still have plenty of time to look at me for the rest of your life. Now watch your steps and be careful of the slippery road." Nathaniel''s words instantly brought Mango back to reality, so she blushed a little. She had been caught in the act! How embarrassing! Fortunately, it was so dark at night, so no one could see her face clearly. Then, Mango held Nathaniel''s hand as she walked past the rocks below. Soon, they were already right in front of the waterfall. "It would be great if we had a camera." Mango said as she felt a little regretful. However, the waterfall was quite big, and the water would wet the phone instead. Therefore, the phone would have broken down before they could take any photos! "I guess we''ll find someone professional to take pictures for us tomorrow morning." Surprisingly, Nathaniel did not reject Mango''s suggestion. "Really? You''ll do that?" Mango knew that Nathaniel did not like to take pictures, so she often took pictures of him secretly. However, she didn''t expect Nathaniel to agree to her suggestion, so she was joyful and excited at the same time. "I remember that we took our wedding photos in a hurry when we got married. If you want to, I can find a photography team to take some family photos tomorrow for us. After all, I think that everyone takes photos when they go on holiday, right?" Nathaniel''s suggestion shocked Mango once again. "Wow! I didn''t know that you were interested in this! Mr. Ye, you''ve improved quite a lot!" "Of course, I need to understand thetest trends for my wife, right?" Mango changed her mind about Nathaniel when she saw his smug face. Then, Mango yed with the water for a while. In fact, if the water temperature wasn''t warm, Nathaniel wouldn''t have allowed her to do that. However, when he saw Mango''s happy smile, he suddenly felt that everything was worth it. The two of them joked around for a while before Mango followed Nathaniel into the waterfall. "Nathaniel, are you sure we can enter through this waterfall?" Mango asked as she was very uncertain. However, Nathaniel just chuckled and then dragged Mango into the waterfall. The rapid current of the waterfall almost choked Mango. After she took a deep breath and plunged her head into the waterfall, she felt enlightened. After all, there was a stone path behind the waterfall. "Wow, there is a different world inside!" The cave was especially warm because of the warm water the was flowing outside. Thus, Mango even felt a little hot as she was wearing her puffer jacket. "Where does this lead to?" Mango asked curiously because she felt that she had time-travelled. "I''ve read novels, and they always said that there was another world behind the waterfall. However, I didn''t expect it to exist in real life. Wow!" Mango never stop talking as she was excited. "Novels? What novels?" Nathaniel was a little shocked, so he couldn''t help but as. However, Mango smiled cheekily and said, "Bleh! I''m not telling you anything!" Then, she went inside quickly. After walking more than a hundred meters, they saw a flower garden in front of them. There were many kinds of flowers in the flower garden, and it was absolutely beautiful. Furthermore, there was a stone house with four rooms behind the flower garden, so this ce looked simr to paradise instead. "Wait! Are we staying here tonight?" Mango looked at Nathaniel questioningly. When she saw Nathaniel nodding his head, she cheered instantly. "Wow! That''s great! Give me a pinch, I want to check if I am still dreaming." Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh when he saw Mango''s silly expression. "Mummy, Daddy, are you guys here too?" Suddenly, Rita and the rest ran out of the house. Their faces were red, and they were just wearing normal clothes. However, Mango knew that it was not cold there. The temperature there was about twenty degrees because of the warm hot springs, so they could wear their normal clothes here. "When did the children arrive?" "They came here a little earlier than us." Nathaniel answered as he walked into the house while holding Mango''s hand. The decoration of the house was simple, and the walls were covered with ivy too. Everything looked lush and green, so Mango feltfortable. "Wow! I wouldn''t feel bored if I had to live here for the rest of my life!" Nathanielughed again after hearing what Mango had said. "Naha! If you really live here for a lifetime, you won''t be able tomunicate with other people when you go out!" After that, they went to the master bedroom. Rita looked excited, and she wanted to say something to Mango, but Zion and Wisdom dragged her away immediately/ "Are you blind? Can''t you see that you''re being a third wheel?" Rita pouted when she heard what Zion said. "Oh, please! You''re the third wheel instead!" Then, she jumped onto the bed after saying that. She was lying on a stone bed, but there was hot spring water underneath it. Thus, she felt comfortable as she was lying on a warm bed. Then, Mango and Nathaniel sat on the bed and looked at the modern decoration in the room. However, Mango couldn''t help but ask, "There is only one house here. Therefore, they won''t be enough room for other tourists to stay, right?" "I built this house with my money so that only my family and I can live here." Mango was taken back when she heard what Nathaniel had said. "Huh? What do you mean?" "Well, I''m trying to tell you that the entire Nove Dragon Pool mountains belong to me and also you. If people want to visit here, they can buy tickets and get up the mountains. However, the buildings and the facilities inside are not open to the public." Nathaniel exined everything patiently, while Mango was staring at him with her mouth wide open the whole time. When Nathaniel saw her expression, he bent down and kissed her. Then, he continued, "There is a hot spring behind there. If you want to take a bath, you can go over there. Don''t worry, it''s a single room." Mango was still in a daze. However, when she heard Nathaniel''s words, she nodded her head automatically. Thus, she only regained her sense after Nathaniel had left the house. What the hell?! Did the entire mountain belong to Nathaniel? Ah! That was why he wasn''t worried about other people watching him when they came in! Suddenly, when Mango thought about the current situation Nathaniel was in, she thought that it would be nice to live here for a month or half a month. After all, this ce was very picturesque, and she liked it very much. Not long after, Nathaniel came in from the outside with some fruits he picked. "I grew them myself, so they don''t have any pesticides. You can eat them without worries." Nathaniel then put the fruits on the table after saying that. On the other hand, Mango was a little worried about the children. However, Nathaniel seemed to have guessed her thoughts as he said, "They have fruits too. Don''t worry, alright? Hurry up and eat your fruits." Finally, Mango started eating after she heard these words. The fruits were all her favourites. Thus, Nathaniel peeled the fruits as he fed Mango. So, they enjoyed a peaceful moment together. However, Mango became full quickly. "Urgh! I should stop eating now! If I continue eating, I won''t be able to sleep." Then, they smiled at each other and thenid on the warm bed together. "Do you want to see the stars?" "Isn''t this a cave? Where can we see the stars?" Mango felt that Nathaniel was just trying to make fun of her. When Nathaniel heard this, he immediately turned off the wallmp and turned a button on. In just a second, the ceiling changed suddenly. Stars were twinkling in the sky, and Mango could see the constetions too. Thus, she waspletely shocked. "This is..." "5D technology! How about it? Do you like it?" Mango nodded repeatedly when she heard Nathaniel''s question. "Yeah! It looks gorgeous." "Let''s sleep then." After saying that, Nathaniel held Mango in his arms and looked at the starry sky above his head. Meanwhile, the corners of his lips curled up into a small smile. On the other hand, Mango could not fall asleep. After all, it would be a waste if she didn''t take photos of such a beautiful scene! As she thought so, she took out her phone and took a picture of the starry sky. After that, she posted it on Instagram. "I''m really happy because I got to enjoy this beautiful scenery with the love of my life!" As soon as Mango posted the picture, it immediately attracted a lot of attention. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked at his wife who was replying excitedly beside him, and he couldn''t help but smile sweetly. "Ding!" Nathaniel''s phone rang all of a sudden. It was the text message, but Mango did not pay any attention to it. Hence, Nathaniel took a look at it and frowned slightly. "Boss, Walter''s medical examination report it out." The text message was from Michael. The report was mostly filled with medical jargon, but Michael had highlighted some terms with a red pen. Thus, Nathaniel''s expression changed when he read it. Why did this happen to Walter''s body? He was confused, and he couldn''t help but look over at Mango. Meanwhile, Mango was ying with her phone happily. If she knew about Walter''s physical examination, would she be willing to continue staying here with him? Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Before Nathaniel could think of a way to deal with it, Mango suddenly raised her head, so he immediately put his phone behind him. "Just look at how happy you are." Nathaniel said faintly with a smile on his face. Then, Mango chuckled and said, " Naha! All of them are so jealous, and they keep asking me where I am." "Did you answer them?" "No! Why would I do that? Although I want more tourists toe over here, I''m not stupid. If I tell them, wouldn''t it gives away our location? So, I''m not falling forthat." Mango said proudly as if she had done something well, and Nathaniel liked her cute expression very much. However, he was still a little worried about Walter. "Mango." "Yeah?" Mango raised her head again and nced at Nathaniel before asking. There was so much excitement and joy in her eyes, so Nathaniel didn''t feel like telling her about "Nothing, you should look at the stars more if you like them so much. We''re going to sleep soon." "Alright!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Mango nodded and continued to chat with her friends. Meanwhile, Nathaniel took out his cell phone again and looked at the physical examination report. Then, he narrowed his eyes slightly. Lead poisoning?! How could Walter suffer from lead poisoning? Furthermore, he should have gone through a physical examination when he married Deborah right? How did they not find out about this back then? At this thought, Nathaniel felt his head throbbing. After that, Nathaniel sent the physical examination report to Walter directly and said, "Take a look at your physical examination report. You have lead in your body. Why didn''t you do a premarital checkup?" On the other hand, Walter was obviously surprised by his own report and replied, "When I registered for marriage, I was hospitalized because I was in a car ident. So how could I have done a checkup at that time?" "Then how did the doctor find out that you were suffering from lead poisoning now?" This was something that Nathaniel could not understand. Walter, who was on the other side of the line, was also silent. After all, Nathaniel was right. When he was hospitalized because of the car ident, the hospital should have done a thorough check-up on him. So why didn''t they find out that he had been poisoned? Moreover, his physical examination report was done by Nathaniel''s staff, so it was definitely real. Did that mean that someone in the hospital erased his physical examination result on purpose? "Walter, I just thought of another possibility." Nathaniel''s words surprised Walter a little. "Tell me about it." "Someone poisoned you when you were in the hospital, so they never found out about it previously." Walter shook his head when he heard what Nathaniel said. "That''s impossible! During the whole time, Deborah was the one who took care of me. How could she poison me? After all, what would she get out of doing this? We''ve never used birth control too! If she was really the one who had poisoned me, wouldn''t this affect our future baby too?" As soon as Walter finished speaking, Nathaniel said, "I think you forgot about someone else." "Who is it?" "A woman who wanted to marry you, remember? A college student named Charlotte." Suddenly, a woman''s familiar face appeared in Walter''s mind. He frowned slightly at this thought. "That''s impossible, right?" "Well, I can''t answer that. You should investigate this yourself." Then, Walter pondered for a moment and asked, "Does Mango knows about it?" "I haven''t told her for now. She''s here on a trip, so I don''t want her to be unhappy." Nathaniel said this dominantly. Walter then whispered, "It''s better not to tell her. Besides, I can solve my own problems. After all, she finally found the time to travel with you and the children, so I don''t want to disturb her." "Look, I know how to take care of my wife, so you just have to take care of yourself. I promise not to tell her about your health condition, but you have to promise that you won''t worry her. After all, I don''t like it when she worries about you!" "Got it! Urgh! Stop being jealous." After Walter hung up the phone, his expression turned serious. If there really was lead poison in his body, what would happen if he and his wife decided to have a child? When Walter thought about this, he was worried. They would never ept a child that had been poisoned. Besides, if that happened, Deborah''s body would be affected too. Not only that, Deborah would be reluctant to part with this child. Hence, Walter was anxious too. At this thought, Walter quickly went to Deborah''s side and hugged her from behind. "What''s wrong?" She asked. Walter had been in a bad mood these few days due to Carter''s death. Hence, when he hugged himself from behind, Deborah thought that he was thinking about Carter again and asked in a low voice. On the other hand, Walter hesitated to answer her. After all, they had only been married for a few days. So, how could he know whether she was pregnant? Moreover, how should he tell his wife about this whole thing? Hence, Walter was facing a dilemma. Meanwhile, Deborah saw that Walter remained silent, so she turned to look at him. She couldn''t help but tell him when she noticed his distress, "Everything will be fine. Believe me, alright? No matter what happens, I will be with you." "I believe in you, but I don''t believe in myself." After all, Walter wanted a baby of his own more than anyone else. He thought that he would never have the chance to have a baby anymore. He lost his parents, so he truly longed to have a child so that he could carry on the family bloodline. But right now, he was scared. Meanwhile, Deborah felt Walter''s uneasiness and asked him with a smile, "What''s wrong?" "I want to show you something." Then, Walter took out his phone and showed Deborah the physical examination report. Deborah''s face changed when she saw the report. "How could this be?" "I just got to know about this too. Deborah, we''ve never used any birth control. What if we have a baby..." Walter felt that he was really being cruel now, but he had to say it. On the other hand, Deborah understood Walter''s concern instantly. "If it really happened, we have to do an abortion. After all, we have to be responsible parents." Well, Deborah actually felt terrible. She also wanted to give birth to Walter''s child, but the current situation couldn''t allow her to do that. Now, she could only hope that she was not pregnant so that she would not feel too upset. When Walter heard this, he hugged his wife tightly. "I''m sorry... Deborah! I''m so sorry. I didn''t pay attention to it. s! I failed to protect you." "You''re so silly! What does this have to do with you? Do you know who did that to you?" "I have a guess, but I am still not sure. Leave it to me, alright? I will give you a proper exnation." Walter''s gaze turned cold when he said this. He became a yboy out of choice, but it didn''t mean that others could hurt him and the people he cared for most. On the other hand, Deborah was concerned about this issue. She touched her stomach and hoped that she was not pregnant. However, at the same time, she wanted to be pregnant, so she was bothered and worried. "Dad will be cremated tomorrow. Are we going to have the funeral in Ocean City?" Deborah continued to ask. Walter paused for a moment, and he then nodded and said, "Well, my father was born there. Although he died in another ce, I hope he can return to Ocean City. We will take father''s ashes back tomorrow." They had just gotten married, but they had a funeral to attend. Thus, Walter felt guilty towards Deborah. Now, he even had lead poisoning, so what could he do to make it up to Deborah? Meanwhile, Deborah could read Walter''s mind, so he said, "I am your wife. When I met you, you were still a soldier. At that time, I was ready to be your wife. Since I was not afraid to be a wife of a soldier, what are you afraid of now? Don''t worry, no matter what happens in the future, I will always be with you. We are husband and wife, as long as we work together, we can solve everything." "Alright!" Walter nodded and held Deborah in his arms. "I don''t want you to suffer, but things happened so unexpectedly. I was caught off guard, so you have to bear with me for the time being. When this matter is solved, I will take you out to make up for the honeymoon trip." "All right," Deborah answered. Deborah had no objection to Walter''s decision. After all, she truly loved Walter with all her heart and soul. Meanwhile, Walter stayed with Deborah for a while before he went out again. Well, he had his own connections as well. Walter wanted to verify if there was really lead poisoning in his body, so he did another physical examination himself. However, the result was exactly the same as what Nathaniel showed him. Who was the one who did this to him? Did this have something to do with Carter''s death? However, he still couldn''t understand what had happened. Carter died out of a sudden, and he had left no clues for Walter. Hence, Walter could not find any information behind Carter''s death other than the current condition of this body. However, Michael found a person through the casino. He had found a man called Deneon Zhang. Beneon was about the same age as Carter. He was a manager in the casino, and he usually served Carter when thetter visited the casino. Michael looked into Beneon and found that the man was from Ocean City too. But, Beneon had left the city for here 20 years ago and he had never left here since then. However, Beneon''s children and children were missing, so this was suspicious! Well, there had been no news of them for so many years, but Beneon had never looked for them. This was getting interesting! When Michael continued to dig deeper into Beneon, Michael suddenly found that Beneon had crossed paths with Carter in Ocean City. Furthermore, this was the time when Sophia gave birth to Walter. Therefore, Beneon probably knew what happened between Carter and Sophia. At this thought, Michael immediately ordered his men to search for Beneon and bring him back. As long as he could see Beneon, he believed that he could find out the truth. However, Beneon might have known someone was looking for him. When Michael and his men arrived at his house, he had already run away. Thus, Michael was in a bad mood because he hadn''t managed to find any clues! "Search this whole ce! We have to find something even if we have to tear it down!" With Michael''s order, all the men began to search the ce thoroughly. Beneon''s house had nothing valuable, so they could see everything he owned at a nce. After looking around, they still did not find anything valuable. Did he take everything when he ran away? At this thought, Micheal suddenly felt a little annoyed. Was he toote again? He kicked hard on the chair in front of him. Then, he heard a ''click'', as if he had opened something. When he looked clearly, the cab in front of him opened automatically and revealed a small safe inside. Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 A safe was usually used to keep valuable things. Hence, if it didn''t contain money, there had to be important documents or evidence in it. Thus, there was a sh of excitement in Michael''s eyes when he found the sage. "Get someone to pry open the safe, I want to know what''s inside." After Michael gave his orders, his men came over and tried to open the safe. It took about half an hour for them to open the safe. Once the safe was open, the gold bars inside it blinded their eye. "What the hell? Beneon Zhang is quite rich! He actually had so many gold bars. Well, I guess he was quite smart to exchange his money for gold bars as the value would only increase. Michael frowned slightly at what his subordinate had said. There were about a dozen of gold bricks in front of him, which were all stacked together neatly. Nowadays, not many people changed their dors to gold bars and keep them at home. Thus, they didn''t expect Beneon to do this. Well, there were only two possibilities for him to do this. First, this man liked gold bars a lot. Second, it was not convenient for him to save this money. However, in such an advanced era, if he wanted to save money, all he needed was an ID card and a mobile phone. Hence, why did Deneon have to change this cash for gold bars and put them at home? But now, the gold bars were still there, but he had run away. Obviously, Beneon had left in a hurry. Then, Michael held his chin with his hand while he was lost in thought. Why did Beneon do this? Suddenly, a thought shed through his mind. Then, Michael looked up abruptly and said to his men, "Look up Beneon''s ID card and his personal information. Starting from where he lived in Ocean City 20 years ago." His subordinates were stunned when they heard this. "Michael, are you suspecting that Beneon is just an alias that he''s using?" "If Beneon was his real name, why didn''t he have an ID card and an ount? It would also be easier for him to run away with money rather than gold, so why did he have to put them at home? That''s because he doesn''t have an ID card or a bank ount. You try to look up the deaths that happened in Ocean City more than 20 years ago. Also, make sure to check everything here carefully. Take back anything you can find for inspection, such as his toothbrush, toothpaste, or whatnot. Then, try to extract the DNA and run it through the database so that we can identify his real identity." Once Michael found something suspicious, he made sure to carry out everything as fast as possible. Thus, Michael''s subordinates went to carry out his orders immediately. On the other hand, Walter had a sleepless night because he kept thinking about his body condition. Thus, the only person who was not affected by this was Mango. After that, Mango chatted excitedly with her friends for a while. Then, she noticed a slender finger grabbing onto her phone and taking it away. "Hey! I haven''t said goodbye to them yet." Mango was a little upset when she saw this. However, Nathaniel did notpromise at all and said, "It''ste already, and it''s time to sleep. Tomorrow we''ll finish shooting at the Nove Dragon Pool and then go somewhere else." When Mango thought about how tired she would be because there would be a lot of filming tomorrow, she decided not to argue with Nathaniel. "Did you find a photo studio already?" However, Nathaniel shook his head and replied, "Why do I need to find a studio? I have a photography team under me. I''ll just have to make a phone call and let them shoot it for us tomorrow, so well feel more at ease in this way." "That sounds good too." Mango liked the idea very much. However, Nathaniel leaned over suddenly and said with an evil smile, "Then, shouldn''t you give me a reward?" "Nathaniel, we agreed to rest for tonight." Mango was once again lost for words when she heard this. Urgh! Did her husband not run out of stamina? When Nathaniel saw that his wife was so afraid, he couldn''t help butugh. "I just want a kiss from my dear wife! Hmm, what were you thinking?" Mango''s immediately blushed when she saw this. Urgh! This man was super annoying! He definitely did this on purpose! On the other hand, Mango was pouting, so she looked extremely cute to Nathaniel right now. Thus, he bent down to kiss her, but she pushed him away instead. "Hey! I''m sleeping, so don''t disturb me." She said fiercely and turned over. "All right." Nathaniel nodded with a smile and replied. At first, Mango had turned over because she was mad at Nathaniel. However, the bed was too comfortable, and the temperature was a little warm too, so her eyelids started to close slowly. In the end, she fell asleep. While she was sleeping, she dreamt that Nathaniel was holding her hand, and they were under the starry sky. Nine dragons were flying with them too, and it was a spectacr scene. Thus, Mango started smiling in her sleep because of the dream. This was the first time Nathaniel had seen Mango so happy. Even though she was asleep, she still looked satisfied. Thus, he always wanted Mango to feel this way. At this thought, the corners of his lips lifted slightly into a smile. He then stretched out his long arm and pulled her into his embrace. Soon, he fell asleep in herforting scent. When Mango woke up the next morning, Nathaniel was no longer by her side. However, Mango didn''t want to get up as the warm bed was toofortable. She struggled for a while, and she finally got up when she heard Rita''sughtering from outside. After putting on her clothes, she opened the door and went out. When did a swing appear here? Meanwhile, Rita sat on the swing while Nathaniel was pushing her slowly from behind. Her giggle filled the whole area, and it brightened Mango''s mood somehow, so a happy smile appeared on her face. "Good morning, mommy!" Rita had be more cheerful recently. She waved her hand at Mango and greeted her. "Good morning." Mango responded with a bright smile, and she saw Nathaniel''s gentle eyes looking towards her. "Good morning, honey." "Good morning, darling." The way Mango said "darling" was so sweet, so Nathaniel almost melted when he heard that. Suddenly, Rita noticed the change in the atmosphere around her. Then, she quickly said, "I''m going to see if my brothers havee back from their swim." After that, she jumped off the swing and ran out. The little girl who used to always stick to Nathaniel''s side had finally grown up, and she knew to leave some space for her parents. s! Being a child was so hard! Rita pouted secretly and ran out. After that, Mango''s face turned red as a tomato. "I''m going to follow Rita so I can take care of her." Mango was about to leave as well, but Nathaniel pulled her into his embrace. "Why are you hiding from me? Are you worried that I will eat you up?" Mango''s face turned even redder when she heard this. "Hey! You''ve eaten me up so many times, alright?" She muttered in a low voice, but Nathaniel still heard it. Thus, Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh. "You''re too cute, so I always want to eat you up." "Urgh! Nathaniel Ye!" It was only the morning, so Mango felt a little speechless since her husband never stopped flirting with her. Suddenly, Mango heard a clicking sound. She looked up abruptly and saw the photographer in front of her, but she had no idea when the person hade in. Thus, the photographer just happened to capture the scene of Mango ring at Nathaniel with a red face. "Nathan, why didn''t you tell me about this in advance? No, you have to retake it again." Mango wanted to go over to delete the photo that had just been taken, but then Nathaniel spoke, "Well, we''re doing a travel shoot, so we should take photos that are natural. Who cares what the photos look like as long as you look genuine in them? Aren''t they all our memories?" After hearing what Nathaniel had said, Mango agreed with him too. "Alright, I''ll listen to you." "Good! Give me a reward then." Nathaniel stared at Mango fondly as he said this, and then he bowed down and gave her a deep kiss. Meanwhile, the photographer quickly clicked the shutter to capture these photos. The couple looked so deeply in love with each other with all their gestures, so the photographer never stopped taking photos of them. Slowly, Mango didn''t feel embarrassed and uneasy with Nathaniel by her side. After a while, they walked out hand in hand. After passing through the waterfall, Mango took a few more photos there and even recorded a video. She had originally wanted to post it on her Instagram, but after thinking about it, she decided not to post it. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After ying around the waterfall for a while, Mango asked the children to change into a new set of clothes before following Nathaniel out for breakfast. Suddenly, Nathaniel said that their goal that day was to climb to the top of the mountain. After hearing covering, Rita took a nce at the peak of the mountain. She saw that clouds were covering the top of the mountain, so she couldn''t help but wail. Zion and Wisdom weren''t even worried, so they immediately dragged Rita and took the lead in climbing up. Meanwhile, Mango wore a pair of sneakers that day. She looked at the mountaintop and asked, "Are you nning to climb up just to take picture?" "Do you like the idea?" Mango nodded her head repeatedly when she heard Nathaniel''s question. "Of course!" "Let''s go then." The family began to climb towards the top of the mountain. However, Rita couldn''t hold on anymore when they were just halfway up, so Zion immediately mocked her. "What can you do? Heh! I know! You only eat and sleep! I''m really worried for you in the future because I think no man will want to marry you." "I don''t want to get married! Maybe I''ll stay at home so that you can feed me! I''ll make you take care of me forever, and I''ll waste all your money! Hmph!" The corners of Zion''s mouth twitched in annoyance when she heard what Rita had said. That was really what Rita would do. "Come on! I''ll carry you!" Finally, Zion sighed and said. When he saw Rita panting, he remembered how she used to need an oxygen tank to survive in the hospital. At this thought, his heart clenched slightly at the memory. Then, he could not help but bent down in front of Rita. After hearing that, Rita''s expression changed instantly. "Zion, you''re such a good brother!" After that, she jumped onto Zion''s back and wrapped her arms around his neck tightly. Then, Zion stood up easily and said affectionately, "Hah! So, I''m a good brother again now?" "Yeah, that''s right!" How could Rita not understand the meaning behind his words? But it didn''t matter, she just wanted to befortable at that moment. Meanwhile, Mango could not help but grin when she saw the children fighting. "Are you tired? Come on, I''ll carry you," Nathaniel said. Then, he bent down in front of Mango like Zion had done. Suddenly, Mango''s heart started jumping wildly. The memories of the past came to her mind. This was not the first time Nathaniel carried her on his back, but she was still excited and happy. After all, she felt great because someone was cherishing her. Then, Mango climbed onto Nathaniel''s back and leaned on his shoulder happily. The mountain path was still far away, and it was a little rugged. However, everyone was genuinely happy. When Wisdom took a look at his parents, a smile appeared on his face immediately. The cameraman behind them hurriedly took pictures of the scene. Therefore, the clicks of the camera echoed in the mountain forest, which was satisfying to hear. On the other hand, Michael had also made some new progress. "Michael, I''ve found it! Urgh! Beneon is something else. If it weren''t for you, we probably would have never found out his real background!" Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 "Tell me about it." Michael was also too eager to know the truth. Then, the man said quickly, "Zhang is not Beneon Zhang''sst name, and hisst name is Ramirez. He was the owner of a small furniture factory in Ocean City, and he was Carter''s ssmate. Later, his business failed for some reason. He used to drink with Carter, but then he disappeared after that." Michael frowned slightly after listening to the whole thing. "Anything suspicious other than this?" "No, but strangely enough, before leaving Ocean City, he sent his wife and daughter away. Soon, he changed his name." Michael''s frown deepened when he heard this. If his business had failed, why did he have to change his name? This meant that he had left Ocean City just because he wanted to hide, and he didn''t want anyone to find out his true identity. However, this exnation didn''t make sense either since his record for the past 20 years showed that he was just a manager in a casino. Not only that, the weirdest thing was that he did not even want his own child! "Is there any other information we haven''t found yet?" Michael asked again. "Yes, we found out that Charlotte Ramirez is his biological daughter." Michael narrowed his eyes when he heard this. "What? Who are you talking about?" "Charlotte Ramirez." Michael immediately thought about something once he heard his subordinate mentioning this name. More than 20 years ago, Beneon met Carter. Furthermore, Carter was already poisoned before Beneon left Ocean City. 20 yearster, Beneon''s daughter, Charlotte met Walter, and thetter was poisoned too. Was that a coincidence? Moreover, they were father and daughter. So, how could this be just a coincidence? Michael thought that this was impossible! "Continue to investigate this. Make sure you find out when did Charlotte and Beneon start contacting each other." "Yes, sir." His subordinates then left quickly. Meanwhile, Michael felt a headacheing when he thought about the work that he had left. He rubbed his temples and then shook his head. "Michael, something happened in your house." Another one of his subordinates came in to report this. After hearing this, Michael''s eyes turned cold instantly. Wait, something had happened in his house? Did Valentina do something? Meanwhile, the atmosphere was tense as no one dared to say anything. "Where is she?" Michael asked. "Our men managed to stop her, but she still hurt some of our men." The subordinate did not dare to say anything further, but obviously, he sounded upset. This woman who was pretending to be Valentina Brass made a fuss every day. Even though she knew she couldn''t escape, she still never gave up. Thus, the men who were watching over her were already sick of her. Everyone thought that Michael should''ve killed this woman right away. After all, her real identity was not Valentina Brass, nor was she the woman that Michael would never forget. However, Michael couldn''t kill her because she looked too simr to the real Valentina. Well, that woman did not go through cosmetic surgery. She just really looked like Valentina. After hearing that, Michael turned around and head straight out. "I''ll leave everything here to you first." Urgh! This woman! Was she still refusing to give up? At this thought, a cruel smile appeared on Michael''s face, so anyone who saw this became scared right now. Hence, no one dared to make a sound. Later, the tension in the air disappeared only when Michael left. "Do you think boss will..." One of the men started asking. However, another subordinate shook his head and said, "How dare you talk about our boss like that? Are you trying to dig your own grave?" The man''s face suddenly turned pale, and he immediately stopped talking. He quickly looked around and made sure that no one else had heard his words before he breathed a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Michael didn''t hear what his men were saying. He returned to his vi in a huff and before entering the house, he could smell the metallic smell of the blood. "Boss, you''re back!" Titus Lewis, the captain of the guards, came to greet him with a pale expression. "How many of our men are injured?" Michael''s eyes were terribly cold as he asked this. Then, Titus replied sadly, "Five, and these are the men that we chose personallyst time. One of them bled a lot and was sent to the hospital, but I still don''t know how he''s doing right now." Michael''s expression turned scarier after hearing that. "Where is she now?" He gritted his mouth as he said the word ''she'', and he couldn''t wait to kill her now. On the other hand, Titus was a little angry, but he held it back in front of Michael. After all, Valentina had been restless, and she had even hurt many of Michael''s men. Michael had ced her under house arrest, so Titus could understand why she wanted to run away. However, before everyone found out who she was and how to deal with her, she had injured everyone in the house. Today, a lot of his men had been heavily injured. Hence, no one knew if that woman would kill someone next. Therefore, the was like a ticking time bomb that could kill Michael and the whole ce at any time. At the thought of this, Titus felt very uneasy. "Boss, I think this woman is too dangerous, so why don''t we just kill her?" As soon as he finished his words, Michael cast him a cold stare. Hence, Titus felt as he couldn''t move his whole body. In fact, the cold and murderous look that Michael was giving him made him realize that he had crossed the line. After all, Michael had been hurting all these years because of Valentina. Michael knew that the woman was a spy, and she had bad intentions. Even though she would keep bringing trouble to him and his men, Michael still refused to let go of her. On the other hand, Titus knew that Michael was deeply in love and crazy about that woman. But he didn''t know Michael''s past. Michael was a cold-hearted person, so he didn''t know how special that woman was. After all, how could Michael still think about her now? He wouldn''t even allow his men to hurt someone who was impersonating her! "I''m sorry, boss. I won''t speak of that ever again." Titus quickly bowed his head and apologized, but he was a little pissed off. Meanwhile, Michael tried to control his temper and said in a low voice, "Take some money out from my bank ount and give them to those who were injured. All their medical expenses are on me." "Okay, but boss, that woman is really..." Titus still wanted to say something, but Michael walked into the house directly. It seemed that Michael didn''t want to listen to his advice indeed. When Titus saw this, he couldn''t help but shake his head in disapproval. His men couldplete a lot of dangerous missions, but recently, they had been tortured by this crazy woman. Therefore, Titus, who was the captain of the team, hated the woman very much, and he even had the urge to kill her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Urgh! They couldn''t keep this woman here any longer as she would only continue deceiving his boss! At this thought, a trace of anger shed through Titus'' eyes, but he quickly changed his expression. After all, how could Michael not know the trouble and disaster she had brought to him? But he just couldn''t let her go! Well, it had been eight years. He had almost forgotten how Valentina looked like. In fact, Michael felt scared every day. He was worried that he would forget their memories and promises due to time! s! He would only feel more hopeless as more time passed. His love for Valentina used to be heart-wrenching and unforgettable. However, after she had left, he had felt so helpless, so he treasured their memories a lot. Hence, Valentina''s face slowly turned blurry in Michael''s memories. He was so afraid that he would forget her, so he kept her photo with him all day long and took it out every night to talk to the photo. Everyone said that he was insane. But he knew that when Valentina was alive, no one liked her. Now that she was dead, if even Michael had forgotten her, she would be upset! Therefore, he would rather be a madman for Valentina. So, he was currently a madman who was not willing to move forward. After all, no matter what he did, he would not be able to get her back. But, this woman came along and changed everything. Thus, Valentina''s blurry face clearer in Michael''s memories because this woman had appeared. It turned out that his memories did not fade away, instead, they had sunk into the deepest depths of his heart. Therefore, these memories woulde back to him at a right time. Of course, Michael knew that she was merely impersonating Valentina. She would not smile gently at him like Valentina used to, nor would she cared about him. She had none of the qualities that Valentina Brass had, but she was alive. She was a living woman! s! No one knew how much Michael wished that Valentina was alive. Back then, Michael had not been able to save Valentina. When he saw the corpse made of broken limbs that had been stitched together, he did not want to believe that the body belonged to Valentina. Hah! That was the body of his lover, who was timid, and the person who had used to cry andugh with him. In fact, she was a coward! How could she be bold enough to go undercover? Since when did she be so dumb? However, Michael knew that she had no choice. After all, she couldn''t disobey the military orders! He thought that he would see Valentina in his dreams and his memories from then on. However, he barely had any dreams of her the year after her death. Hence, Michael was afraid! He was worried that he would forget Valentina slowly, and she would fade away from his memory. He didn''t want to forget about her, but he could not remember her either. Wait! This wasn''t right! How could he forget her so easily? Yes, how could he forget about his beloved, Valentina? After all, he had loved her so much! Fortunately, God sent him a recement. Thus, it didn''t matter who she was and whether she wanted to kill him. As long as she was a living person, he would still keep her alive. This was because her appearance was very simr to Valentina. But since she had hurt hisrades, he still had to show that woman a lesson. Right now, mixed emotions were swirling inside Michael''s head, but he managed to suppress them. He had changed a lot over the years. After all, he became cruel and merciless to both his men and himself. Well, all he wanted was to see her living face! He wanted to see that face that had tortured him in his dreams these few years! At this thought, Michael kicked the door of the room open with one foot. Then, he was suddenly attacked by someone. "Hah! You should know your ce!" Michael didn''t even look at her as he said this, and he just raised his hand to block her attack. In a swift move, he had her in his palms. However, the woman was not weak either. After all, how could a person who hurt five of his men be weak? When Michael attacked her, a dagger slipped down from the woman''s sleeve. Then, afternding a punch on him with her left hand, she stabbed the dagger into his chest with her right hand. Michael red fiercely at her, and the anger that he had suppressed burst out in that instant. "Hey! Haven''t you learnt your lesson?" After saying that, he grabbed the woman''s hand with the dagger and twisted it with force. The woman groaned, and the dagger fell to the ground. Her whole arm was numb, so she didn''t have any strength left in her. Urgh! Michael was too tough! The woman had been imprisoned by him for so many days, and she had been thinking of escaping every day. Each day, she tried her best to kill him. Unfortunately, she realized how powerful Michael was everytime she confronted him. Michael was good at fighting, but he was cold-hearted. In fact, she had thought that she was going to die a few times! When that happened, she realised that all her efforts had been in vain. She felt the same right now. At this thought, a self-mocking and bitter smile appeared on the woman''s face. However, she lost her bnce in the next second. After a "bang", Michael had thrown her onto the bed. Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Suddenly, a sturdy body fell on top of her. "Hey! Michael, get off me!" The woman''s face changed suddenly. On the other hand, Michael was smiling. His smile looked a little cruel and a little angry, as other unknown emotions were mixed right now. "I heard that you hurt five of my men? Hmm? You''re so daring now, Aria Yan!" That was right. Her name was Aria Yan, not Valentina Brass. However, she looked a lot like Valentina. Well, they were not exactly the same. After all, Aria''s gaze was not as innocent as Valentina''s. Previously, Valentina only cared about Michael and her troops. However, she would look at Michael with sparking eyes every time she saw him as she only had eyes for him. But, what was in Aria''s eyes? There were rage and hatred! Hah! Of course! This was because she hated him! But, why did this matter? Right now, Michael''s smile looked creepy to Aria. Hence, she wanted to fight against him and escape from here. However, when she hurt his men, she knew that she couldn''t escape, and she would probably even die in his hands. But so what? She couldn''t stay here any longer! After all, she had someone important to save. However, when she stared at Michael, she felt that she could really die there. "Speak!" Michael held her chin firmly while he ordered. His expression was so cold, and he was looking at her as if she was his prey. Hence, Aria felt that she would be killed and cut into pieces at any time. Aria was afraid, but it was toote as she had already hurt his men. However, she wanted to leave! "Yes! So? Do you want to kill me? Michael, if I don''t kill you, I can neverplete my mission. Then, something will happen to him. If you don''t die, he will die. So I have no choice!" "Him? Are you talking about your lover?" Michael''s eyes darkened as he questioned her. Aria had been very tight-lipped, and she never told Michael anything no matter what he had done. Today, she finally spoke, she had dared to tell Michael something that would enrage him. Ah! Aria already had a lover! Well, that was true. She was gorgeous, so how could she not have any pursuers? However, her words had triggered Michael. Meanwhile, Aria didn''t avoid his eyes and red at him. She said firmly, "Yes, my boyfriend and my fiance. If I can kill you, I can go back and marry him." "Boyfriend and fiance. Hmm, I see." Michael lowered his voice out of the blue, and a smile appeared on his face. At that moment, he looked even more terrifying. He looked like the devil right now. Hence, his smile looked seductive yet creepy. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "What... what are you trying to do?" For the first time, Aria regretted her actions. She regretted messing with this man, but everything was toote. After that, Michael suddenly looked up. The madness and jealousy in his eyes scared Aria so much that she started to struggle. Then, she began to realize something. "Michael, how dare you!" Her voice was so sharp that it almost broke the ss next to them. In fact, anyone would have felt ufortable after hearing her piercing scream. Nheless, Michelughed crazily. "First, you hurt myrades. Then, do you even want to step over my dead body to fulfil your mission and go back to your beloved fiance? Aria, do you really think that this will happen? Or do you think that I''m someone that you can mess with this easily? Hmm?" "No, no! I just want to save my fiance! That''s the truth!" Aria was really scared right now. The fear crawled over her body and prickled her skin. However, she could not back away. After all, what would happen to her fiance if she ran away now? Those people would kill him! At this thought, Aria''s eyes turned cold suddenly, and she had made up her mind. "Michael Dean, if you dare to touch me, I will die in front of you!" "Oh really? Go on then." Michael''s voice was so soft that it sounded like he was whispering to his lover. However, his words were so harsh and cold that the air around them froze. Suddenly, Aria even saw a trace of despair and heartache in his eyes. How was that possible? He was a ruthless man, so how could he feel heartbroken? Aria had been distracted by her thoughts for a second, but when she came to her senses, Michael had already torn her clothes. When Aria was naked as her clothes had been torn, she started screaming. "Michael, no!! Don''t you dare to touch me! I have a fiance, and we''re going to get married soon. I beg you, please... you can kill me. Right, you have to kill me! Didn''t I hurt your men? You can break my arms and legs and cut me into pieces, but I beg you, please don''t touch me, don''t..." After all, her body belonged to her fiance! How could Michael touch her?! Aria had always been fearless, but she panicked for the first time today. She even wanted to bite her tongue to kill herself, but the next moment, her jaw was dislocated by Michael. "As I said, you can''t die without my permission. Even if Satan wants to take you away, I won''t agree. Aria, I remember that I told you as long as you behave yourself and stay here, I will give you the best things in the world. I can give you anything, but your freedom. Why do you never learn? Now, you even have a fiance that you yearn for! Do you want to go back and get married? I''m telling you that I won''t allow it! You can''t even die without my permission, do you understand?" Michael''s voice was as gentle as a lover''s, but the next moment, he took off his trousers and took control of Aria''s bodypletely. No! Aria was in pain that she was trembling all over. She struggled continuously t break free, but Michael was too strong. After all, she had tried to keep her virginity for twenty-one years because she wanted to give it to her fiance. However, Michael stole it from her. s! She couldn''t even bite her tongue to kill herself. The tearing pain almost caused her to faint, but she was too sober. Hence, she could clearly feel Michael moving in and out of her body. It did not feel wonderful, and she even felt disgusted! No matter how much she struggled, she couldn''t break free. Atst, she gave up. Perhaps if she didn''t look or think about it, she could fool herself into thinking that was just a nightmare and pretend as if nothing had happened. At this thought, tears streamed down from the corner of her eyes. So, she didn''t notice that Michael had shed a tear the moment he had her body. Valentina! Valentina Brass! Michael cried the name over and over in his heart. He felt heartbroken and painful, but he knew that he didn''t want the ''Valentina'' in front of him. However, Valentina would nevere back. But so what? Even if Aria was just her recement, he was still grateful. With a low growl, Michael finished himself inside of Aria andy on top of her. His body felt greatly satisfied, but his heart seemed to be more empty. It was as if there was a big hole in his heart, and it couldn''t be fixed no matter what. However, Aria took this opportunity to get a sharp weapon. Then, she immediately stabbed it towards Michael''s back. "You can go to hell!" Aria was desperate. Although she couldn''t shout this out, she was shouting curses in her heart secretly. She had heard that men would be weaker after they had sex! Hence, this would be a perfect time to kill him! However, she failed once again. Then, Michael grabbed her wrist, and the sharp weapon in her hand fell onto the bed. Meanwhile, the smell of sex lingered in the room, but there was the pungent smell of blood too. Hence, when Michael saw the red stain on the bed, he was shocked. How could she be a virgin when she had a fiance? Was that even real? However, Aria''s stiffness and difort when Michael had forced just now echoed in his mind. What? Was she really a virgin? Michael was surprised, and he even felt sympathy towards her. However, Aria did not know what was on Michael''s mind at that time. She only knew that she was dirty, and the man in front of her had stolen her virginity. Urgh! She felt ufortable all over because of the unbearable pain, but why wasn''t Michael dead yet? She had lost everything, but why couldn''t she kill this man? How could things turn out this way? Aria felt like she was about to go insane! However, she couldn''t say anything because of her jaw. Hence, she could only curse Michael secretly in her head. Then, Michael raised his hand and fixed her jaw in a second. "B*stard! A*shole! I''m going to kill you!!" "Well, I guess we''ll have to wait till you''re capable enough to do so then." Michael replied in a cold tone without any emotion in his eyes. They just had sex, so shouldn''t Michael feel some sort of lingering attachment towards her? But he didn''t! His eyes were like a pool of stagnant water that was calm and unwavering. s! It appeared that he had done that just now just to punish her. After all, he was punishing her for being disobedient and injuring his men. Suddenly, Aria felt that she was too childish and weak. How could sheplete the task? Heh! Could she ever escape? Furthermore, would she ever see her fiance again? Aria thought to herself as her heart was aching so badly. "Michael, I will kill you! Definitely!" However, Michael acted as if he hadn''t heard anything. He pushed her onto the bed and said to the person outside, "Get a female doctor to examine her wound down there." "Yes, boss." Aria was stunned when she heard the voice of another maning from outside. Was there someone outside? Wait, did Michael just have sex with her while his men were waiting outside? Even though they were separated by a door, it was not soundproof! At this thought, Aria felt like she was slowly going crazy. This man was a devil! He wasn''t human at all! Thinking of this, Aria tried to attack him again. However, her wrist was once again grabbed by Michael, and there was a storm in his eyes. "Do you want to try what we just did with other guy?" Aria''s eyes widened, and her whole body began to tremble. No! She could never do that! Michael let go of her when he saw that she was really frightened. After he got dressed, he said to the men outside, "She hurt five of my brothers, so starve her for five days. She''s not allowed to eat anything except for glucose and water." "Yes, boss!" The voice outside sounded energetic as he was clearly satisfied with this punishment. However, Aria couldn''t hear anything at that time. Right now, she knew that Michael was heartless! She was about to bite her tongue andmit suicide when Michael spoke coldly, "If you don''t want your fiance to die, you better keep yourself alive. If you die, I promise that your fiance and his family will be reunited with you soon. Wait, no. That wasn''t a good idea. You know what, I''m quite a psycho. Back to the point, now, you''ve be my woman, so I can''t kill another man so that they can apany you, right? So, why don''t you be a good hostage for me, hmm?" As soon as he said that, Aria widened her eyes, and her whole body shuddered in fear. Michael was too evil to be human! Just then, a message came from the outside. "Boss, you''ve got a foreign phone call from an anonymous number. That person mentioned Aria''s name in the call." Hence, Michael and Aria were both shocked at the same time when they heard that. Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 A surprised look appeared on Aria''s face, and Michael was angered when he noticed that. "What? Do you still think that your boyfriend wille to save you? Heh! You should stop dreaming! If he really loved you, he wouldn''t have allowed you to enter my territory." Michael''s ruthless words shattered Aria''s hope. Well, Michael''s words seemed to have hurt her. She pursed her lips and red at Michael with hatred. Right now, she wished that she could tear him into pieces with her gaze. Michael''s heart ached when he saw how angry and sad she was. After all, Aria''s face was simr to Valentina''s! How could he say such merciless words to Valentina''s face? He even did such a cruel thing to her! He even went so far as to take an advantage of her! This was really ridiculous! That used to be thest thing that he would do, but now he did it. Not only did he do it, but he also did it to someone with a face like Valentina. Thus, he felt like he really took advantage of Valentina. Michael felt irritated when he thought of this. He then mmed the door and walked out. It was not until Michael left the room that Aria could finally relieve. She held her shoulders and felt pain all over her body, especially in her private area. This b*stard! He had ruined her! She would definitely kill him! That was right! Aria swore secretly. Meanwhile, Michael headed outside, and his men handed him the phone. Instead of answering the phone in a hurry, he took the phone into the study room and answered coldly, "I have to say, it''s really bold of you to send your woman to my bed." The man at the other end of the line suck in a deep breath when he heard what Michael had said. "Michael, she won''t sleep with you. The man she loves is me!" "So what? That''s not important to me. Moreover, she looks so much like Valentina, so why should I give her back to you? Besides, isn''t that why you sent her to me?" Michael didn''t care that anyone else knew what he was thinking. Everyone knew his feelings for Valentina, and anyone would know this when they looked him up. Now, someone even found and sent him a recement, wasn''t that great? Michael sneered, and there was no warmth in his eyes. He looked like a demon from hell and, and he no longer had any emotions like other people. The person on the other line was silent for a while. Perhaps he was suppressing his emotions, or maybe he was thinking about how to talk to someone like Michael. "What? Are you trying to use a woman to seduce me? Or are you trying to recruit me?" That person was taken back by Michael''s words once again. llrgh! Micheal was indeed difficult to deal with. "Michael Dean, if I tell you that Aria is rted to Valentina by blood, will you think about being kinder to her?" Michael paused when he heard what the other said. Aria''s face was natural, so he always thought that how could two people in the world look so alike? But theirst names were Van and Brass, so how could they be rted by blood? However, Michael didn''t say anything as he was waiting. After all, he was waiting for the man to exin this situation. At that time, if he showed any nervousness and interest, that basically meant he had already lost. But, the person on the other line was also waiting for Michael to ask about this. After all, everyone knew how much he loved Valentina. Since Valentina died, Michael had gonepletely crazy. He turned himself into a demon, and he was emotionless and cold. Hence, people trembled with fear as soon as they heard the name Comrade Eagle. His only weakness was Valentina, so he would also care about those who had blood rtions with her, right? That was what the person on the other side thought. Thus, their conversation ended up in a stalemate. That was a game to see who was more patient. Obviously, Michael was slightly better at this. When the other man didn''t hear Michael asking anything, he couldn''t wait anymore and ask, "Didn''t you hear what I said?" "I heard that, but so what? Even if Aria is Valentina''s younger sister, she is still not her. If you can bring Valentina back, maybe I can consider your offer. After all, I have given up my principles for her, so is there anything I can''t give up? So, can you send her back to me? I want to see Valentina alive!" The other party paused when he heard Michael''s words. What? Did Michael want him to bring her back to life? How was that possible? Moreover, Valentina had been dead for so many years and had already turned into ashes. Where could he go or what could he do to bring her back to him? Michael knew that too, so he then sneered and said, "So, you''d better stop ying with me. I don''t know who you are, and I don''t know why you sent Aria here, but I want to tell you that I''ll take this woman. She became my woman not long ago. I don''t love her, but I''ll spare her life because her face is simr to Valentina''s. Goodbye, Aria''s fiance." Michael hung up the phone after that. Suddenly, his heart began to ache. The pain was numbing at first, and then it gradually spread to his limbs and bones. In the end, he nearly convulsed because of the pain. After that, Michael panted heavily as heid on the desk. He felt as if someone was choking him, so he couldn''t breathe well. Was she Valentina''s family? Nine years ago, he did not stay by Valentina''s side when she needed him. Even when she died, he could not even keep her whole body. After nine years, he still took advantage of her family? He was a jerk, wasn''t he? That was right! He was a b*stard! If he was not a jerk, why couldn''t he protect his own woman? Right, he was a b*stard, so he took advantage of another woman too! So, why was he living in this world? He had killed people for days and months, so his heart had hardened. Thus, it didn''t matter if he died like that. Hence, he was no longer the same person he used to be. When Valentina died that day, he died with her too. Now he was just a weapon that lived to repay Nathaniel''s kindness, and a weapon to help and serve Nathaniel. How could a weapon have feelings? So why would his heart sill ache? How could he still feel upset? Also, why did he think of himself as a jerk? Of course, Aria deserved to die. However, Michael had nothing to do with her, so why did she want to kill him just for her so-called fiance? Well, it didn''t matter whether Aria could kill Michael or not. In fact, Michael wouldn''t think of her as someone innocent because she wanted to kill someone for a man. Thus, he felt that he was kind enough as he was merely imprisoning a person who wanted to kill him. But, Aria didn''t know how to be grateful. She had injured five of his men in a row! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Those people she had hurt were therades that he had fought with all those years, and they were his best friends too. Thus, five of his brothers had suffered because of the ''kindness'' that he had shown towards here. All this had happened because he had merely imprisoned her without killing her! Now, one of his comrades was still in danger! Hence, Michael thought that he had gone easy on Aria by taking advantage of her. Otherwise, how could he face his men? But even if he was telling himself that he didn''t do anything wrong, why did he feel upset and suffocated? Of course, he was not kind, so he could never be a good person to anyone else. Therefore, the best way for him was to solve this problem was to throw Aria out. Hence, other people could witness the consequences of hurting him with their own eyes! This would show everyone that Michael was a cold-blooded b*stard and a murderer. No matter who his enemies were, he would kill them all. As long as they were people who threatened Nathaniel''s life, they would all die in his hands. That was what he lived for, wasn''t it? What did Aria''s rtive have to do with him? After all, Valentina, his lover, would nevere back. She had turned into ashes, and all his feelings for her had disappeared along with her too. Well, Michael hadn''t felt heartache in a long time. The pain made him sweat like crazy, and his face turned very pale. Thus, heid on the table for quite a long time before he got up and walked out. The sky outside was beautiful, and the sun was shining brightly, but it did not warm his heart. His heart had turn ice-cold, and no one could melt it anymore. After that, Michael walked towards Aria''s room, but he met a subordinate on his way. "Boss, Zeck is gone, he couldn''t make it through. Argh!" The man couldn''t control his emotions and broke down. Michael''s body stiffened, and he clenched his fist tightly. Zeck, one of the men who was injured by Aria, had been in the emergency room for a long time. Zeck was the first man Michael had recruited after he retired from the military. In fact, Zeck was a good partner who had backed him up and protected him countless times over the years. He still remembered that Zeck told him that he was getting married in a few days. He said that he had found a girlfriend, who was an ordinary girl. Therefore, he told Michael that he wanted to go back to the logistics department and work as a warehouse keeper or something after getting married. Furthermore, he said he just wanted to live a peaceful life. What did Michael say to him at that time? He had replied, "Wow dude, look at you, you''re getting married soon! Don''t worry, even if you go to the warehouse to be a normal guard, I will still treat you the same." They were just talking about this a few days ago, but why was he dead now? At this thought, Michael''s heart ached for him. Thus, he knew that he couldn''t solve this issue by showing Aria some kindness. Even if he had already taught that hateful woman a lesson, that would not bring back hisrade''s life. At that moment, Michael''s eyes dripped with spite. After that, all of his men walked up towards him while staring at him. Although they did not speak, there was anger and oppression in their eyes. Michael understood their intentions immediately, but he felt as if his throat was being strangled, and he couldn''t utter a single word. After a few minutes, he spoke, "Give me a day. Tomorrow, I''ll make sure she dies with Zeck." Michael didn''t know how he had managed to say that. He only knew that he had to do that. Otherwise, he would be letting hisrades down. After all, how had Baxter Alliance be an international organization so quickly over the years? It was because of everyone''s great effort and unity! After all, Aria was a spy that the enemy had sent. Even if she was really his woman, the moment she killed Zeck, it meant that she had to die too. At this thought, Michael walked towards Aria''s room again. But at that moment, he felt that his steps were heavy as if something was weighing down at his feet. Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 On the other hand, Aria cried as soon as Michael left, but she just cried silently. Michael was really a jerk. Furthermore, she really missed her boyfriend. Did he call just now? Ah, he must have asked Michael to let her go! Urgh! She was such an ipetent subordinate! Not only did she not kill Michael, but she also lost her own virginity. How was she supposed to face her boyfriend when she went back? Then, Aria wanted to take a shower and wash away the smell of Michael on her body. But as soon as she tried to move, the pain made her tear up again. Michael was a beast! No, he was inhumane! When Aria thought of what had happened just now, she was terrified. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After all, she never knew that a man could be so ruthless and evil. No! She knew about his ruthlessness, but she had chosen to ignore it. After all, she thought that she wouldn''t be so unlucky to meet such a madman. She even felt that she was so proud of her fighting skills. Who would have thought that she would be defeated before she could even use ten of her moves? Thus, she could only me herself for ending up like this. She and Michael had nothing to do with each other, so why did shee to kill him? Well, she didn''t even know who Michael Dean was before this! Wait, it was him! Her boyfriend had told her that Michael was standing in his way. He was very distressed, so he told Aria if she could help him get rid of Michael, he would be very grateful to her. Furthermore, he said that if Michael died, he would marry her and stay with her forever. It was such a beautiful promise, so she had entered Michael''s territory for him. Then, she showed up in front of Michael just like that. She thought it would be easy for her to kill Michael, but she didn''t expect that she would end up like this. At this thought, Aria trembled in fear, and she put her hands around her knees and buried her head between her legs. What was wrong with her? Before this, although she had participated in martial artspetitions and won prizes, she had never killed anyone. How could shee here to kill someone just for him? It was just like something possessed her. After all, she had been thinking about a person''s life! She actually came without having second thoughts. Now that things had turned out this way, where was he? He would probably negotiate with Michael so that he could take her back, right? That was right! He would definitely do that for her! After all, she loved him so much! Aria tried tofort herself with these thoughts, but in fact, her mind was in a mess. Just then, Michael walked in. Thus, Aria looked up abruptly. When she saw Michael, she actually had mixed feelings. She wanted to ask if her boyfriend was going to bring her back, but she could not say a word. Of course, Michael didn''t miss the expectation in her eyes, as well as the look of disgust she gave him. However, he came in without saying anything. Then, he went straight to the bed and handed an ointment to Aria. "It''s ripped down there, right? You should put on some medicine there." Aria suddenly realized what he was talking about. However, she threw the ointment in Michael''s hand away, probably because she was embarrassed or mad. Then, she said bitterly, "Heh! You don''t need to pretend to be kind. I ended up this way because of you! So, how dare you pretend to pity me right now?" Michael''s eyes turned colder, and a heavy storm of emotions filled his eyes. No one had treated him this rudely for so long. Then, Michael walked over and picked up the ointment. "Will you apply this yourself? Or should I do it for you? Pick one." "I said I don''t want your kindness! Get lost!" Aria threw the ointment away once again after saying that. Suddenly, Michael got angry suddenly. Without saying anything, he pinned Aria down on the bed. Then, he took her ribbon off and tied her hands up. Then, he tore open her clothes again with a swift move. "Michael Dean, you beast! You b*stard! You''ll die in my hands! Let me go! Ah!!" Aria struggled hard, but she felt that all of her clothes had already been torn off. Urgh! She wanted to pass out so that she didn''t have to bear with the embarrassment she felt right now! On the other hand, Michael had a cold expression. Then, he opened the ointment and applied it for her without saying anything. The cold ointment instantly stimted Aria''s senses. She was mad and embarrassed but also felt a littlefortable at the same time. After he had put on the ointment, the pain became a little more bearable. After Michael had done it, he pulled the quilt over and threw it on Aria. Then, he went to the window and opened it before taking out a cigarette from his pocket to light it up. He looked at the sky outside with mixed feelings. Right now, he thought about the first time he had sex with Valentina. That was the first andst time that he had held Valentina. At that time, Valentina''s v*gina had also been ripped. When Michael saw Valentina''s painful look at that time, he even swore that he would never touch her again. Michael remembered he called Noah and stammered when he talked to her about Valentina''s wound. Noahughed at him and told him that he could buy a tube of ointment so that it would make her feel better. The next day, Valentina epted the task and left. After that, he told Valentina that he would marry her once she returned from her mission. He even rushed out to apply for the marriage application and said to the captain with a goofy smile, "Haha! I''m going to get married!" Valentina was amander, and he was a lieutenant. ording to the rules, they could actually get married. The marriage application was approved very soon, and Michael felt that he was the happiest person in the world. He even took out all his savings and bought a house in Valentina''s favourite city. Then, he paid the best designing team to decorate the house ording to the style that Valentina liked. Furthermore, he even bought a car under Valentina''s name. These were all the betrothal gifts he had nned to give to Valentina. After all, he thought he was going to see Valentina again when he married her, but he didn''t expect to see Valentina''s dead body instead. Furthermore, it was a corpse that had been sewn together! Well, he had been so long since Michael thought of this. Ever since he avenged Valentina, he had buried the memory deeply in his heart so that it wouldn''t affect him. But today, he had started thinking about memories again. It was because of Aria. Right, he was doing so because of her and the medicine he had given her. At this thought, Michael took a puff of his cigarette, but then he choked on it, and he started coughing no stop. Then, Aria said mockingly from the side, "Haha! Why don''t you choke to death?" Well, Michael didn''t care about what she said. Instead, he just put out the cigarette with his finger. The heat did not affect him at all, but his fingers were already red and swollen. "Let me tell you a story," he turned around and said. Michael seemed to be quite in a good mood today. He was apletely different person from the man who had bullied her not too long ago. Meanwhile, Aria didn''t know what he was up to, so she quickly said, "I don''t want to listen to the story. I just want to know who called just now. Is it my boyfriend, Maverick Abbott?" Michael narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard this. Maverick Abbott? "Ah, so the man who called just now was Maverick," Michael thought to himself. However, Michael didn''t reply to her question, and he just simply said, "What are you expecting? Are you expecting him to save you? Hehl Stop dreaming! Although I haven''t seen him before, I can assure you that he doesn''t love you. He''s just using you to get near me." "Nonsense! Michael Dean, a b*stard like you doesn''t know what love is at all. Why do you even talk about Maverick like that? He''s different from you! He''s gentle, considerate, and the best man in the world. You don''t deserve to mention his name at all. A devil like you should be torn into pieces and sent to hell so that you can never reincarnate!" Aria eximed as she was emotional. That was impossible! Maverick loved her. After all, he had told her personally that he would marry her after she had killed Michael. If he didn''t love her, how could he be so gentle to me? In fact, he wouldn''t have married her willingly! Hence, Michael was spouting nonsense! However, Michael sneered and said, "Heh! Do you think I''m talking nonsense? How could I not understand love? Nine years ago, I was also a person who could do anything for love." Heughed in a self-mocking way, and a hint of bitterness could be seen on his face. Hence, Aria was stunned when she saw the despair in his face. How could that be? After all, love was beautiful! So, why did he look to hopeless because of love? "You..." "Do you know Valentina Brass?" Michael turned around and stared at Aria while asking. Meanwhile, Aria looked puzzled, but she replied directly, "Who is Valentina?" Well, Aria was actually a clumsy killer. Besides, Michael even thought that she was not a killer at all. If a killer wanted to kill him, they would have nned out the entire murder instead of doing things out of impulse. Furthermore, they wouldn''t have put themselves in danger, no matter what happened. Therefore, Michael was sure that Maverick was using Aria. In fact, this silly woman fell into his trap because she loved him. Thus, she was actually pitiful, but she was not innocent. She was no longer a child, and everyone had to be responsible for their actions. Right now, Michael just wanted to confirm whether she knew Valentina. But now, he only saw doubt and denial in her eyes. Previously, Maverick said that she was Valentina''s rtive, but Aria didn''t know who Valentina was. So, why was lying to him right now? At this thought, Michael was confused. He looked at Aria and knew that this woman would be killed tomorrow, so Valentina''s face would once again fade away from his memory. So, this made his heart ache inexplicably. "Valentina was my girlfriend, my fiancee, and we were a sweet couple. We fell in love with each other for three years, but she died before our marriage. She died miserably, and her whole body was dismembered. When I saw her, her body was sewed together. To take revenge for her, I gave up my work, my faith, and even my principles. Ipletely sold myself to the devil to do that. I killed those people, and I didn''t spare anyone who bullied her. I even let them experience the pain that she went through and tore their limbs apart! So, I pretty much buried and conscience and emotions with them on that day." Michael said slowly, but Aria was scared to the bones. Her eyes were wide open, and she suddenly felt it hard to breathe. How could she have provoked such a cruel and horrifying man? Wait! What would he do to her now? At this thought, she started to fear for her own life, so her face turned pale. Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 "Haha! Are you scared?" Michael looked at Aria''s pale face, and he couldn''t help butugh. He was a very handsome man, but because he was usually cold and distant, no one dared to look at his face. Furthermore, Aria rarely saw him smiling. He would usually sneer, so people would be frightened of him. However, this time, Michael was smiling from the bottom of his heart. When he smiled, he had a faint dimple on his right cheek, so he looked like a friendly neighbour. Besides, his smile was pure and attractive. At this thought, Aria quickly turned her head over. Wait! Did she say that he was attractive? How could she think that Michael was attractive? He was an inhumane demon! On the other hand, Michael remained silent. He wanted to light up another cigarette, but he had finished all of them. After Valentina died, he couldn''t live without nicotine. He smoked more and more, so now he was addicted. Then, he frowned at the empty cigarette box, but he didn''t leave.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He looked at the traffic outside and said in a low voice, "Let me tell you something. After I avenged Valentina, I returned to her hometown. I wanted to take her parents to where I lived and treat them as my parents, but their parents kicked me out of the house and didn''t even want to see me." "Hah! They called me a devil! In fact, they scolded me and asked me how could I be so cruel? They believed that those people should just be punished byw, so why should I tear them to pieces one by one? When I heard that, I thought they were joking with me. "Well, why didn''t they say anything when they treated Valentina this way? She was just a weak woman! s! How could the murderer be so cruel? I believed that I should get revenge for them because of an eye for an eye, but their parents thought I was a sinner and a devil. They told me I was not good enough for Valentina and said that luckily their daughter didn''t marry me. Otherwise, they wouldn''t know what I would have done to their daughter!" When Michael was talking about that, a trace of heartache and pain finally appeared on his face. When Aria saw the pain on his face, she felt upset too. "Urgh! How could they do this to you? You did this for their daughter, didn''t you?" She was right. He had done everything for Valentina, but her parents did not understand him. Thus, he felt upset and devastated, but he never thought about this. Thus, the only person he cared about was Valentina. After all, everyone had their own way of getting revenge. If he handed those b*stards over to thew, it would be impossible for them to escape death. However, the way they died would be too quick and easy. After all, they didn''t deserve a quick death for what they did to Valentina! At this thought, Michael''s eyes became icy-cold again. "However, I can''t me them. After all, they are all good people, and they have led happy lives. Hence, they don''t know how dark and cruel the world is. They only know that their daughter was sacrificed, and the army conferred her as a martyr. They believed that Valentia did it for the glory of the family, so they were proud of her. But, if I had a choice, I would throw away this stupid pride! After all, I just want her to be alive so that she can spend every day with me and raise our children together! Urgh! I just want us to spend the rest of our lives happily." Suddenly, Michael choked with sobs and his eyes were moist. How long had it been? It had been a long time since he had missed Valentina so much. After all, nine years had passed! He had been living the life of walking dead, but today, he had torn his own wound open again. When he realized how he used to be, he couldn''t help but tear up. Right now, Aria waspletely stunned by what she was seeing. After all, this man seemed to really love the woman named Valentina. Aria thought that if she also had such a boyfriend, she could rest in peace. But what about her fiance, Maverick? Well, Aria did not want to think about him at that moment. She lowered her head and whispered, "He picked me up from the streets." Michael was a little shocked when he heard that. He just wanted to tell her what he had been wanting to tell Valentina these years, but he didn''t expect Aria to tell him her story. Michael frowned slightly when he heard this, but he didn''t interrupt her. Then, Aria continued with a bitter smile, "s! I was an orphan, and I have been in the orphanage for since I could remember. The children there are annoying, and they always like to bully me because I have yellow skin and ck eyes that are different from them. Furthermore, the dean wouldn''t help me. I can only eat their remaining scraps. I thought I would grow up like this in the orphanage, but Maverick appeared when I was 14 years old. At that time, he came to me like an angel and asked me whether I wanted to leave the orphanage and go with him. His smile was too warm, and he had the same skin appearance and eyes as I did, so I followed him without hesitation. After all, I told myself that I just wanted to find someone who looked the same as me." At this thought, Aria suddenly burst into tears. Her sobs weren''t loud, and she only sobbed softly. So, Micheal could only see tears falling down from the corners of her eyes. She then continued to say, "Maverick was good to me. He gave me the best food and dressed me in the best clothes. Furthermore, he also bought me the doll that I always wanted but couldn''t get. Slowly, I started liking him. He also told me that I was very obedient, and he liked it. So I tried to be good to him. We lived together for a year, and he said that I needed to be powerful if I wanted to stay with him because I was too weak then. Hence, I agreed without any hesitation at that time because I wanted to be with him." "No one had been so kind to me, and no one had ever asked what I wanted. He was the only one who did so. He gave me warmth and everything I wanted. For me, that was heaven. He said that when I was powerful enough in the future, he would help me to find my biological parents. Then, we would ask them why they had abandoned me. I knew he wanted to help me. So, when he asked me to improve myself, I didn''t want to disappoint him." "After that, I was brought to an isted ind. Many children had the same skin colour as me there. Back then, I was quite happy. After all, apart from Maverick, the people I met back then weren''t from my country. No one knew how happy I was when I could meet a few children that had the same skin tone like myself." "Our training was tough, so I always cried alone in the middle of the night. However, no one came tofort me. At that time, I missed him very much, and I wanted to call him. But they said that I couldn''t do that, and they would only let me go back after I had improved my skills." "In the end, I stayed there for three years. Now, I finally knew who those people were. I wanted to make friends, but we never got to do that. We only fought cruelly with each other! Over the past three years, I was scarred and bruised, but finally, I was able to return to his side. He told me that as long as I came here to kill you, he would marry me and let me be his most beautiful bride." When Aria said that, her face was already filled with tears. She raised her head and stared right into Michael. Her eyes reminded Michael of Valentina, and she had, "I had no choice! s! I love him too much. I know we don''t have any grudges between us, and I made a mistake bying here to kill you. But... but this is the only way I could pursue my happiness. After all, I''m a person who craves affection. I have no rtives and no friends, so I have only him. For this man, I can give up my principles and conscience. After all, I just wanted to achieve the happiness that belonged to me. But in the end, I screwed everything up." Upon hearing her words, Michael''s eyes softened a little. Perhaps other people couldn''t understand those feelings, but he could understand how Aria felt. She had never gotten affection before. Hence, when she saw that she could finally get what she wanted, she worked hard to achieve her goals. Yet now, she lost all her hope. Therefore, Michael thought she was probably desperate at that moment. At this thought, Michael''s heart suddenly softened. Well, he probably felt this face because she had a familiar face. After a while, Michael said softly, "You killed one of my brothers. Zeck was about to get married, but you killed him." Aria looked up abruptly, and her eyes were full of astonishment. "What? I didn''t kill anyone! I just hurt them." "But, Zeck had lost too much blood, and it was toote for them to save him. He passed away not long ago." Well, Michael knew that it was too cruel of him to say this to Aria right now. After all, he believed that Aria did not intend to kill anyone, but Zeck had died after that. So, she had to bear the consequences of her actions. Aria''s eyes changed from astonishment to shock, but then a nk look took over her face. "You''re going to kill me, right? I can see that you care a lot about your men." "Yeah, they have been with me for nine years. Besides, they were the ones who had saved my life when I almost died." Aria was in despair after hearing what Michael had said. "Will you kill me?" "I will. Tomorrow, I will kill you in public, and you will die with Zeck." Michael said these words with a trembling voice filled with regret. After hearing that, Aria couldn''t control herself and started crying at the end. "What did Maverick say? Didn''t he say he woulde to find me? He''s my fiance!" Michael''s furrowed his brows together when he heard this. He hadn''t looked Maverick up. However, based on what Aria had told him, he knew that the man was definitely the head of a professional hitman organisation. So, how could such a person have feelings? Even if he had feelings, he would never fall in love with a fool like Aria. Obviously, Maverick had used her! Maverick knew her feelings towards him, so he used her as a tool so that he could give Michael a present. He remembered that he had taken advantage of this woman not long ago. He thought that he could let her live as hisrades would spare her after he had done so. After all, he felt that it was more important to keep Aria''s life than her virginity. But no one had expected Zeck to die. Hence, he knew that he couldn''t trade Zeck''s life with Aria''s precious virginity! What should he do then? He stole her virginity, but she killed his friend. Was he really going to kill her tomorrow? Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 "He has given you a call, hasn''t he? Did he mention that he will take me away? Well, perhaps offer you something in exchange?" Aria looked at Michael with a glimmer of hope. Even Michael, who was named ''The ruthless devil'' had previouslymitted countless murders felt somewhat touched at the moment. However, he said nothing as he watched the sparkles in Aria''s eyes had faded gradually and then completely vanished. She said in a self-deprecating manner, "I''m being too naive, aren''t I? I''ve long known that he doesn''t love me right before I was here. I merely wish to grab this chance and make him marry me with a grand wedding. Well, it''s just my wishful thinking and I''m indeed stupid." Tears ran down her cheeks as she sobbed silently and motionless as if the sky was falling onto her. Michael had shown a littlepassion towards her but there was nothing he could do. "Can you please set me free? I want to go back and ask him the reason why he lied to me." Aria abruptly jumped down from the bed and knelt down in front of Michael. "I''m begging you, please let me go! Please!" Michael immediately narrowed his eyes as there was a trace ofplicated emotions rushed through his mind. The face which resembled Valentina was flickering and crying in front of Michael. Was Valentina crying also while pleading for mercy from those people nine years ago? No way! It was impossible for her to do so! She was way too tough that she would never make herself to be so humble. Instead, she would try her best to win over the heart of the person whom she loved. She would never kneel down to the others to achieve her goal. Hence, the woman was definitely not Valentina! Michael abruptly came to his sense. However, he could only feel a silver light shed across his eyes, and just then a cold dagger instantly stabbed into his chest. He could feel only a throb of pain and the fresh red blood gushed out from his body that sshed over Aria''s face. There were still tears wearing on her face. Her hands were shivering in fear and so as her body. "I''m really sorry, Michael. Please forgive me. This is my only chance. I know that he may not love me, but he has never lied to me. He did say that he will marry me if I''ve killed you. I trust him! Michael, I believe in him! I know it''s wrong tomit homicide, and I know also we''ve no grudges between each other. However, didn''t you take my virginity as well? I''ll pay my debt with my body in return, okay? Although the sin can''t be clear in that way, I''ve no other choice. Is it possible that I''ll work a ton for you in next life?" Aria was crying her heart out. She should hate that man! He was the one who took her virginity, wasn''t he? Why was she feeling nervous right at the moment when she saw his fresh blood spurting out from his body? She was truly horrified! Michael had never thought that his life would have ended in the hands of such a petite woman. She was not even considered a killer. How embarrassing it would be if the news was spread out! One wouldn''t believe that a less known woman managed to kill Michael who was being called "Ruthless Devil"! However, Michael did not feel offended. For some reason, he was indeed calm at the moment. The pain in his chest had spread to his limbs and then all over his body. He was panting while leaning against the window but there was a glimmer of light in his eyes. "Will you get what you want if I die?" Aria had thought that she would witness how Michael went nuts, but little did she expect that his cid tone almost made her cry. "I''m sorry." She could only utter these words for the time being. However, Michael let out augh. Heughed brightly and amusingly indeed. It seemed that his smile was not tainted by the gory over those years, and he was still the same man. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He said, "Perhaps I can meet Valentina after I die. I haven''t seen her for nine years. I couldn''t even enter into her cemetery. Instead, I could only set up a memorial stage for hermemoration every year. I had no idea if Valentina could hear my voice. Also, I didn''t know if she has reincarnated. Would she forget about me? It doesn''t matter. I''m going to meet her soon after all. It sounds great." After finishing his words, he fell to the ground as heughed. Aria felt touched. She wondered how much did Michael love Valentina? How could he be so relieved? Was he going to die? He should be! Would he still be alive with so much of blood loss? Aria suddenly felt panicked. She quickly found herself a set of clothes from the cab and put them on. Then she tried her best to remember the solution to flee but to no avail. She realized that she couldn''t leave with either way. The ce was surrounded by plenty of Michael''s men. Even if she had killed Michael andpleted her mission, she couldn''t leave the spot, let alone be the bride of Maverick. Looking at the blood in front of her that was gushing out increasingly and was slowly soaking the floor, it as though Aria was witnessing herpanions who died in front of her eyes. She curled up herself on the bed and tightly hugged her legs. Why didn''t Mavericke to her rescue yet? She had done what she was told. She killed Michael! Why didn''t he send theds to pick her up? He would definitelye to her rescue, wouldn''t he? Would hee over as he had never lied to her before? Aria appeared to recall something and quickly jumped down from the bed. She took out the phone from Michael''s pocket and unlocked the screen using Michael''s fingers. Then she dialed the most familiar number as she could remember promptly. "Michael, have you thought it all through?" Maverick''s voice sounded from the other end. Aria immediately let out a cry. "Maverick, I''ve killed Michael! I killed him! I''ve done everything that you asked me to. When will you pick me up? There''re plenty of people here. Everybody wish to kill me. Can youe over quickly?" Aria said it quickly as she was afraid that the person on the other end would hang up the call if she utteredte. Maverick waspletely stunned. "What did you just say?" "I''m telling you that I''ve killed Michael!" Aria ttered Maverick like a kid, but she could only hear a loud shout from the other side abruptly. "Who asked you to kill him? Don''t you know the importance of him towards me? Do you know that he is Nathaniel''s most capable right-hand man? Do you think that I''ll send you over there if I want to kill him? You idiot! All I want is the power in Michael''s hands, and made him topletely surrender to me. That man is a sharp weapon without any feelings. If I got him with me, I would have taken half of the Baxter Alliance. How dare you kill him? How could you really kill him? Aria, you''re indeed good- for- nothing! You''ve ruined everything! I''ve shown you my mercy to let you stay alive up to now. Do you still want me to save you? If it wasn''t that you have the same appearance as Valentina''s, would I send you over to seduce Michael? Look at the thing that you''ve done now? You''ve really killed him! Why did you still want toe back in this way? You shall bury yourself with Michael then." After that, Maverick smashed his phone without waiting for Aria to react. Aria waspletely stunned. What did Maverick say? He was the one who asked her to kill Michael. Why did he scold her forpleting her task? Didn''t he agree to marry her after she had killed Maverick? What did he mean by asking her to die with Michael instead? Aria crazily wanted to revert the call but the other party had already ignored the call. Atst, it was no longer in the service area anymore. She knew that Maverick had cklisted her number. Aria fell to the ground and felt extremely sticky. Only then did she realize that she had sat on Michael''s blood. That man''s expression was ghastly pale. Aria didn''t know how much blood a human''s body could hold, but she knew that Michael could no longer be saved if the situation went on that way. She had learned that she was abandoned by Maverick. It turned out that she was merely treated as a substitute to be sent to Michael''s side. Her existence was rather pointless to Maverick. She was not even as important as Michael to Maverick. How could a man like him love her? Also, how would he marry her? It was her who was infatuated with Maverick, messing up all her judgments. And now, she was treating others'' lives like nothing. It was karma, wasn''t it? She couldn''t believe that she was abandoned by the person whom she loved the most. "Hahaha!" Aria chuckled loudly. She found that she was indeed ridiculous and her whole life was a joke. However, she couldn''t help but shed more tears. She looked at Michael, who fell unconscious, and said, "You know it right? You knew that I was a joke from the very beginning, didn''t you? No wonder you didn''t kill me but just imprisoned me instead. It turned out that it was my appearance that made you reluctant to kill me. Well, what did I do? I''m being stupid all this while. I thought I''m obedient and well-behaved when I did as he told me. He will definitely be fond of my disposition and fall in love with me then. I even thought that he would marry me after I''ve killed you. However, he has initially nned to give me to you. Hahaha! I''m truly pathetic and ridiculous!" There was a trace of sadness in Aria''s tone, which immediately attracted the attention of the people outside. "What happened? Is the woman crazy?" "How can it be? Boss is inside." "Well, Michael didn''t make a sound at all." The three guards at the door looked at each other, and instantly felt somewhat anxious. "Let''s enter inside!" The trio knocked on the door quickly. "Boss? Michael?" However, Michael didn''t show any reaction at all. The three of them became anxious and abruptly kicked the door open. They caught sight of Aria sitting on the ground. She was crying andughing like a crazy woman while Michael had already bathed in the blood pool. "Boss Michael!" The trio quickly stepped forward and kicked Aria away. Then, they quickly picked up Michael. Michael was still bleeding, but he wore a relieved smile on his face. The three of them were on the verge of tears. "Call the ambnce! Hurry up!" Someone had already begun to call an ambnce. Another man got up and came to Aria. He gave her two ps which made her feel dizzy. She immediately fell to the ground and then she was warned by the man, "You better pray that Michael will be fine. Otherwise, I will rip off your skin and pull out your tendons. Then you''ll be chopped into pieces to feed the dogs!" Aria had begun to shiver. Shepletely believed the man''s remarks and she was truly nervous. Upon thinking so, she abruptly got up and ran toward the wall beside her like a lunatic. "Stop her! Do you think you can just end your life after hurting Michael? You won''t have it so easy!" Plenty of people rushed in at once which they managed to grab Aria in time the moment when she was about to hit the wall. A man among them had even given a call to Nathaniel instantly. Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Nathaniel and Mango were both having a good time in the mountains. Nathaniel waspletely stunned when he received the news that Michael would be in danger after being stabbed. "Michael has been stabbed? Seriously?" One would wonder the reason why he was astounded. As Michael seemed to be allconquering over those years, he would suffer some injuries but he was never easily stabbed. He was indeed powerful and others couldn''t even get close to him, let alone stabbing him. At that moment, he suddenly thought of Valentina''s doppelganger. Nathaniel''s eyes had be chiller. "Lock her up first. No one is allowed to interrogate her or touch her without Michael''s order." Nathaniel''s remarks surprised his men. "Chief, she has hurt Boss. We aren''t sure if Michael''s life is at risk now. Also, she has killed one of our brothers, Zeck. How can we just let go of her?" "I didn''t say we''re letting her go. Michael will handle this matter on his own after he wakes up." Little did Nathaniel expect that so many incidents would happen in merely a few days. He frowned. When Mango caught sight of Nathaniel''s furrowed brows with a trace of violence shing across his eyes, she hurriedly held his hand and said, "Why don''t we go back and check on him?" "Well...I''ve promised you to take some photos during our trip." Nathaniel was getting annoyed. Mango said with a smile, "It''s fine to dy it for a few days. Michael is your buddy after all. We may not know if his life is in danger, and I bet you won''t be in a good mood to capture photos with me as well. It was pleasant to be with you and the children in these few days, hence you don''t have to me yourself. After all, we do have many things to deal with, don''t we? Michael has helped you a lot over these years. I reckon that he needs your help now." Upon hearing his wife''s remarks, Nathaniel nodded and said apologetically, "Mango, will you fall in love with me again and marry me after knowing that we''ll go through so much hardship if you''re given a choice?" Mango could sense Nathaniel''s perturbed feelings from his tone. How was Nathaniel like? He was born with a silver spoon and used to be aloof. However, he was a different person when it came to their rtionship. This wasn''t him. He ought to be self-confident. However, it was normal for Nathaniel to behave this way as he couldn''t bear to see Mango suffer again. There were contradictions in him. He was reluctant to part with her, but he felt distressed to be with her. Mango held his hand tightly and uttered, "We can''t turn back time. Never doubt my love for you. You just need to know that my feelings for you won''t change. I''ll walk the path together with you in the future. Also, you don''t have to feel sorry for me. With your love, our rtionship canst even longer." Nathaniel hugged Mango. He wished to utter something but he didn''t manage to do so. He didn''t have a perfect family along with rtives who loved him, but God had blessed him with such a kindhearted and lovely wife. Hence, he was considered a lucky person. His manic breath calmed down gradually, and so did his rage. "Let''s head back." "Alright." Both of them packed up before they left their children in the mountain by sending some men to protect them. After that, Mango and Nathaniel walked down the mountain. Returning to the city, Mango somehow could not adapt to the vehicle exhaust and the polluted air. However, it didn''t take long for her to get used to it. In response to environmental changes, humans tend to change themselves in order to adapt to society. The atmosphere of the hall felt oppressive when Nathaniel brought Mango to Baxter Alliance. Everyone''s expressions were full of anger and also murderous intent, as if they wanted to tear Aria into pieces. "Where is Aria?" Mango looked around but Aria was nowhere to be seen. Based on Aria''s previous behavior, she would be in grave danger if she was thrown into the dungeon at the moment. Polo took a nce at Mango and stepped out from the crowd. He said furiously, "Lady Mango, are you going to plead mercy for that woman? Do you think that woman can still be forgiven?" As soon as he finished speaking, Nathaniel instantly kicked him to the ground. The people around were stunned. Nathaniel''s murderous intent immediately spread across the hall. "Mind your tone! She''s your sister-inw, not the murderer who stabbed Michael. Well, do you think that I''m being dispensable as I wasn''t around during these years? I know that you guys are worried about Michael. It doesn''t mean that you can treat your sister-inw in this way. Are you all trying to revolt against me?" Nathaniel''s eyes shot straight toward Polo, as if he would kill Polo if he dared to revolt against him. His deterrent power was more terrible than Michael''s, andpared with Michael, he looked even more ruthless. Polo had been working for Michael all this time. He used to know that there was a big boss in the alliance, but he had never seen him before. He noticed that Michael was supporting the entire Baxter Alliance alone. Michael suffered serious injuries to propagate their cause while Nathaniel was nowhere to be seen. Generally speaking, Polo had looked down upon Nathaniel because he felt that Nathaniel managed to be their leader merely due to the brotherhood between him and Michael. Nathaniel''s aura made Polo feel suffocated, and even his limbs stiffened. Everyone was terrified of Nathaniel. Michael was cruel to his enemies, but he was selfless to his men. He would risk his life to save his men when they were in danger. Meanwhile, there was only aloofness in Nathaniel''s eyes right now. He seemed emotionless as if he would kill anybody who had gotten in his way. He looked cold as if he didn''t care about brotherhood anymore. Polo swallowed the words that he was about to say. He was nervous so he dared not to say anything to oppose Nathaniel. "I''m sorry, Boss." Polo hurriedly bowed. There were beads of sweat on his forehead. Mango had also noticed his peculiar behavior. He wasn''t supposed to act this way! Was it because of the influence of Golden Lancehead Venom? Mango wished to say something, but she heard Nathaniel speak coldly, "I''m warning you here, come to me if you''re unsatisfied with me. If anyone dares to disrespect my wife again, don''t me me for disgracing Michael. I know that all of you have followed Michael and put your neck out during your missions. I never hope that the brotherhood between Michael and me will rupture because of you. Do you hear me?" "Yes, boss." The people around him answered involuntarily. "Polo, bring Mango to Aria." Nathaniel understood Mango''s intentions so he spoke first. At that moment, Polo didn''t show any disrespect toward Mango anymore. "Mango, please follow me around." Mango looked at Nathaniel with a worried expression. She wished to say something before she heard Nathaniel saying, "Don''t worry, I''ll pay a visit to Michaelter. Besides, I''ve already sent someone to call Noah. He''s already rushing over. With him, we may be able to save Michael." As soon as he finished speaking, Mango felt relieved. Those men who were standing at the side also heaved a sigh of relief. There was a hint of respect toward him when they looked at Nathaniel again. Michael was their leader. They had initially refused to recognize Nathaniel as their leader, but everyone felt grateful toward him when they heard that he managed to invite Noah over to treat Michael. As long as he could save Michael by providing him treatment, they would regard him as their leader for their entire lives. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had also known that those people were unconvinced. After all, it was Michael who led them over those years while he did nothing but secretly supporting them with money. His rtionship with Michael was beyond reproach, but those men were not wholly in league with him. Nathaniel knew it but he felt indifferent. He didn''t mind giving the entire Baxter Alliance to Michael. However, he noticed that the way those people looked at him had slightly changed. He sighed to himself. In those past nine years, Michael had finally gained some emotions after all. It seemed that Michael had done good deeds over those years. When Mango realized that Nathaniel had something else to tell his men, she didn''t dy any longer but followed Polo to the inner room. "How is Aria''s current mental condition?" Mango didn''t know what Aria was thinking. On her way back, she heard Nathaniel mention that Aria looked like Valentina. Mango wondered if she would feel guilty for hurting Michael. She had really put herself at a dead end. If she had only killed Zeck, perhaps Michael would have had a way to save her life. However, she hurt Michael, which was unforgivable. It was quite tricky to solve that impasse. Polo quickly replied, "She''s not eating or drinking. All she does is stare at nothing. I have no idea what she''s thinking, but I do know that the bitch needs to die." Mango nced at Polo and asked, "Do you have a girlfriend?" "Ah? Yes I do!" Polo didn''t know the reason why Mango would ask that question, but he still answered it honestly. Again, Mango asked, "Do you love her?" "Of course. It''s hard enough for us to find a woman who is willing to grow old with you. If I don''t treat her wholeheartedly, aren''t I a bastard?" Speaking of which, Polo''s face had shown a sense of happiness. Mango whispered, "Do you know that Michael was one step away from his happiness?" "What?" Polo was stunned. During those nine years, everyone was seeking for love, while Michael was the only one who wasn''t interested in women at all so they would make fun of Michael, but he would be furious every time. Thus, they dared not to talk about the matter anymore. However, nobody knew the reason. Mango''s remarks made Polo involuntarily uneasy. "He used to have a girlfriend before?" "Yes, they were madly in love but the woman died. She was dismembered by terrorists. He broke the rules to avenge his girlfriend''s death, and now he can''t even see the person whom he loved the most. Do you know how he feels?" Polo almost burst into tears. "What are you trying to tell me?" Polo wasn''t a fool. He certainly knew that Mango wouldn''t tell him about Michael''s past for no reason, so he began to ask.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Mango was very pleased with Polo''s smartness. She said in a low voice, "Aria looks exactly like Michael''s dead fiancee." As soon as she finished speaking, Polo waspletely stunned. No wonder! No wonder Boss Michael was being benevolent toward that woman! No wonder Boss Micahel would be stabbed! It turned out that this was the reason why. Polo''s brows furrowed tightly. Mango sighed softly and said, "I''ve heard Nathan say that Aria has not undergone any stic surgery, so it''s very likely that she has some rtionship with Valentina. Go and ask someone to investigate Aria''s identity and background." Polo felt slightly uneasy after getting to know about Michael''s rtionship. "Even if she looks like his former fiancee, it can''t obliterate the fact that she stabbed him and killed Zeck." "Let''s put this matter on hold until Michael wakes. Both Nathan and I hope that Michael will let go of his obsession with Valentina and start a new life again. Check up on Aria''s true identity first." Polo felt increasingly ufortable. "Mango, is Boss Michael able to recover again? He has bled so much and his face was ghastly pale. We''re all afraid..." "Yeah! He''ll survive now that Nathan and Noah are here." Mango smiled. Seeing her smile made Polo calm down. "I''ll make sure the others won''t conduct any outrageous things toward Aria during this period. Do rest assure. I believe that Michael will straighten things with us when he recoverster." "Cool." Mango nodded and walked toward the door of the room where Aria had been taken into custody. There were four men guarding the door along with a hunting dog. It seemed that Aria couldn''t get out even if she wished to. Upon seeing the arrival of Mango, those men were stunned for a moment before saying respectfully, "Hi Madam." "Open the door. Let me go in and have a look." Mango walked into the room under their gaze. When Aria heard the sound of the door opening, she subconsciously turned around. However, her eyes were gradually dimmed and became somewhat desperate when she saw Mango. "Who are you? Are you here to kill me?" Aria spoke in a mild tone. Before seeing Aria in person, Mango had often thought that Aria was a temptress. However, the moment she saw Aria, Mango realized that she was mistaken. Aria had a small face and delicate features. Though her appearance was not really prominent, it was pleasant to one''s eyes. She was one of a kind which made the others feelfortable toward her. She did not portray any temperament and coldness of a killer. She looked friendly and nice. Mango walked over and sat beside Aria. She found that Aria''s fingers were tightly clutching her hems, and her knuckles were turning pale. She was feeling unease. Was it because that she didn''t manage to kill Michael? Perhaps she was feeling anxious that Michael would die? Mango could not figure her out and said in a low voice, "Michael may not be able to survive." "Really?" Aria''s eyes gleamed for a moment. Although she quickly lowered her head, Mango could still catch a trace of uneasiness and guilt in her flickering eyes. Guilt? Did the woman feel guilty toward Michael? Mango wasn''t sure about that. She merely asked in a low voice, "Do you have a grudge against Michael?" "Nope, he''s aplete stranger to me before this." Aria''s remarks made Mango stunned once again. "Why do you want to kill him then?" "Can I say that it''s due to my foolishness?" Aria gave a wry smile. It had been several hours since Michael was carried away to the hospital. The merciless remark of Maverick toward her kept lingering in her mind. The truth was that Maverick had taken a fancy to her appearance. All his sweet talks and commitment to her were never true. He was simply manipting her. Ironically, it was not until today that she realized that fact. Aria told Mango in a low voice about the affairs that had happened to her. She had known that she would not be able to stay alive anymore but she was simply reluctant to ept the truth. She had fallen in love with the wrong person, who made her lose her virginity and even cost another two human lives. She knew that her sins could not be forgiven, but shouldn''t the man who had manipted her deserve to be punished as well? She was full of hatred! She hated how Maverick groomed her. Also, she hated Maverick''s hypocrisy and promises. She found that she had never hated Michael for the entire time. Even if that man had forcibly taken her virginity, her resentment toward him was not as strong as that toward Maverick. Worse still, she was feeling slightly chastened and upset when she hurt Michael. Aria didn''t feel anxious the moment she realized that he would not be able to survive. Anyway, she would rpense her life to Michael. She just couldn''t ept the fact! Aria said in a remorseful manner, "I hate Maverick. How I wish I can tear off his skin. He shouldn''t manipte me if he doesn''t love me." "It''s a gray area. Aria, he manipted you, but you also let him to." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Aria was taken aback and felt embarrassed by what Mango said. "Yeah, I let him. There were plenty of times that I knew I didn''t deserve a man like him. However, he mentioned that he liked me and he would marry me, thus I believed him. Did I trust him? Was I simply lying to myself? Perhaps I''ll never know. Forget it, since I''ve already paid back whatever I''ve owed him. From now on, I''ve nothing to do with Maverick anymore. I was picked and brought up by him. After this, I don''t owe him anything anymore. I only owe Michael now. If he dies, I will die together with him." Aria seemed much calmer. She looked out of the window and noticed that the sky had been obscured by dark clouds. Since when did the beautiful sunny day turn into such bad weather? It was just like her mood which was terrifyingly gloomy at the moment. She was barely twenty and had not enjoyed her life yet, but it seemed that her life wasing to an end. Aria smiled bitterly, with tears falling down from her cheek. "I''m dying soon but I don''t know who my parents are and what my origin is. It''s indeed pathetic." Mango did not say anything. There were definitely some connections between Aria and Valentina. It was only her intuition, but their rtionship still had to be investigated. It was no use talking too much at the moment. She recalled what Aria had said moments before. "Was Michael the only one you owe? Shouldn''t you be responsible for Zeck''s death too?" Aria was slightly stunned, but then she shook her head and said, "Michael did mention about Zeck, but I remember well that I didn''t wish to hurt anyone when I ran away. Hence, I only hurt their shoulders or arms to weaken their strength so that I could take the chance to rush out. I''ve avoided their crucial body part, so I''m pretty sure that Zeck''s death has nothing to do with me." Mango''s brows instantly furrowed. "Well, Zeck died after you stabbed him." "I don''t know why, but I''ll admit it if I''ve done it. On the contrary, you can''t me me for things that I''ve never done. I have nothing to do with Zeck''s death. At that time, Michael has taken my virginity as punishment for killing Zeck that he didn''t even give me the chance and time to exin. Afterward, I was immersed in grief and anger and didn''t listen to what Michael said. Now that Michael was sent for rescue, I could finally calm down and recall the incidents that had happened once again. Only then did I realize that Zeck''s death wasn''t done by me. I didn''t want to kill anyone at all!" Aria''s tone was very hasty and even anxious. "Trust me, I didn''t kill him! The only person I wanted to kill was Michael. I don''t know about your rtionship with Michael but I swear that I''m telling the truth. If I lie to you, I''ll receive bad karma." Aria was trying to convince her with an eloquent oath. Mango could tell the truth from her eyes. A person''s eyes told no lies. Well, why would Zeck die if Aria said that she didn''t kill him? Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together. "I will investigate this matter thoroughly. Stay here for the time being. As for your punishment, let''s wait until Michael wakes up." After speaking, Mango felt her arm being grabbed at once. "Didn''t you say that Michael will die? Did you mean that he won''t die as I''m asked to wait until he wakes up?" Mango looked at the countenance in Aria''s eyes and muttered, "Do you think you can stay alive even if he''s not dead? Do you think that staying alive is better? Aria, you''re no longer a child. When you tried to kill Michael by trying to please Maverick, you should know about the consequence. You can''t risk others'' life to please another person, so I can''t offer you any help." After saying that, Mango stood up and walked out of the room. Mango''s words were just like a sobering p to Aria which struck her. It was indeed ridiculous and vulnerable the moment when she had instilled with those wrong philosophies and also her desperate persistence towards Maverick. That was right. She wasn''t supposed to cost others'' lives simply to impress another person. Why couldn''t she understand such a simple rationale until now? Wasn''t it toote? Aria was shedding tears in a remorseful manner. Standing outside the door, Mango managed to hear her cry. She shook her head subconsciously and said, "Watch her carefully. Don''t let her die before Michael wakes up." "Yes, Mango." Mango nodded and walked toward where Nathaniel was. Not to say that she was unsympathetic at all, but she learned from Nathaniel that sympathy was useless sometimes. When Nathaniel saw Mango walking over to him, he immediately dismissed his subordinates and poured her a ss of hot water. "How''s it? Did you manage to find out something?" "I''ve received quite arge amount of data and there''s a crucial man named Maverick. Aria came to assassinate Michael because of him. Nathan, I suddenly remembered a man when it came to Maverick. I wonder if you know him?" Mango''s words immediately stunned Nathaniel. "Who''s that?" Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 "Augustus!" When Mango uttered out the name, Nathaniel was clearly stunned for a moment. His emotions seemedplicated. He said nothing and entered the room. It was Mango''s first time seeing Nathaniel behaving this way. However, she understood his feeling after thinking about it carefully. Although Augustus had nothing to do with him, both Augustus and Nanny Zhang used to be in a rtionship before. It seemed that the two of them had a kid. Thus, it was very likely that Maverick was the son of Augustus. If it was true, then Augustus would be Nathaniel''s half-brother. Nathaniel wouldn''t be able to ept that. Mango did not bother Nathaniel either, and went straight to the hospital. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Although Nathaniel had been there previously, she wished to know about Michael''s injuries as well. In the hospital, Noah was stunned for a moment upon seeing Mango. "Who helped you to put on the makeup? I can''t really recognize you without taking a close look at you." Mango felt slightly contented over Noah''s remarks. "Well, so do I. I don''t feel like myself when I look into the mirror every day." "Did the people in Baxter Alliance put on the makeup for you?" "Yeah, you''re right." Mango didn''t hide it from him either. "How''s Michael?" Mango cut to the chase. There wereplicated feelings in Noah''s eyes. Upon looking at Mango, he paused for a moment before asking, "Have you known that Michael has been working with Nathaniel all this while?" "Yeah. Nathan didn''t tell you and Morgan as he didn''t want you both to be entangled in this matter. He had no other intentions." Mango understood their brotherhood. There was no news about Michael when he left back then. Everyone was seeking Michael''s whereabouts. They had even thought that Michael had died at the border. Generally speaking, Noah could not ept the fact the moment he figured out Michael had long been protected by Nathaniel and also struggled at the border for so many years. "It''s not the life he used to live." "Everyone leads a different life which depends on your own choice. Since Michael has chosen this path, you shouldn''t stop him for his good sake. Nathan has also developed the same thought back then. Instead of letting him live a living hell, it''s better to let him live the life he wish to, am I right?" Noah was stoned over Mango''s words once again. He suddenly realized that he was being narrowmindedpared to her. Indeed. Michael was their buddy. Even if they had different stances, they could still get along together as long as there were no other conflicts of interest between them. However, Noah somewhat admired Nathaniel. He had certainly known the path that Michael chose, but he didn''t stop him. It could be seen that his temperament had changed after he left the military region with his mission back then. Nathaniel literally couldn''t return to the military region. Regardless of the matter could be provided with an ideal solution, he could never go back anymore. Noahmented over Nathaniel''s decision. "Has Nathaniel made up his mind to leave the military region?" Mango initially didn''t understand the implication of his words. Though, she was clear once she had given an attentive thought. "I respect Nathan''s choice. Since he refused to stay in the military, then you shan''t bother." "He did it for you." Noah looked at Mango and said in a profound tone. However, Mango shook her head and said, "Perhaps I am part of the reason, but definitely not the whole. Noah, did you feel remorseful when you retired from the army for Genevieve back then? Do you regret it now?" "Surely no." After finishing his remarks, Noah felt that he was being a hypocrite who had put a high expectation on her. She was right. Why would he feel that Mango was a burden to Nathaniel, whereas he could do everything he wished? Why had he developed the same narrowmindedness as other men did? "I''m sorry, Mango." "You don''t have to apologize to me. I''ve never med you on this matter. Let''s get back to the point. How''s Michael doing?" Noah sighed and said, "His condition doesn''t seem optimistic. His wound isn''t deep though, but he has suffered a massive hemorrhage and he''s not determined to survive. You know right, if a patient no longer wishes to stay alive, we have no other choice. We''ve tried our best to sustain his life now but we''ve no idea when he will wake up again." Mango had already predicted that oue. "He was actually living like a walking corpse after Valentina''s death over those years. It was only due to his promise to Nathan that he stayed alive until now. Now that a woman who looks exactly like Valentina had attacked him, he might assume that it was karma for not being able to save her back then. Hence, perhaps it might be a liberation to him when he was stabbed by Aria. His guilt and self- me were reduced through this stabbing incident but it has also made him lose the courage and faith to live on." Noah nodded upon hearing Mango''s word. "Yeah, it was the most intractable thing. If there''s still someone whom he cared about right at this moment, perhaps he might wake. However, he has no one left and he has also lost his mental support. I''m afraid that he will be a vegetable soon if he''s not going to wake up." Noah wouldn''t wish for this. It was indeed an insult for a figure who was once powerful lying half- dead in bed could only maintain his life by relying on dextrose yet they could do nothing, Mango was also feeling somewhat upset. It was not long before she had the chance to engage with Michael, but she knew that Michael was Nathaniel''s best buddy. Nathaniel would probably feel terrible now that Michael was in this state. "Is he in a life-threatening situation for now?" "Nope, he just simply don''t wish to stay alive anymore." Noah was flipping out over his buddy''s condition. The only motivation for Michael to stay alive was simply to get atonement for Valentina. Though none of them med him for the mishaps of Valentina. He just couldn''t get through himself. As Valentina''s boyfriend, he felt that he was not able to stay together with her when she was in danger, and had even led her to be drawn and quartered. He could not forgive himself for the mistake. He could only live for revenge and atonement. However, he felt that he hadpleted his atonement when Aria, who resembled Valentina, pushed the dagger into his chest. He felt that he had already repaid what he had owed to Valentina. He wished to end his life to follow Valentina. He had thought of meeting her again in the afterlife and reincarnate together with her. How he wished he could continue their love in the next life. Consequently, Michael was having a death wish. Mango felt uneasy looking at Michael from the ss window, who looked as if he had merely fallen asleep. Michael was being affectionate and so was Nathaniel. Would Nathaniel be the way Michael was if something happened to her? She didn''t dare to imagine it. No way! He might be more ruthless, more heartless, and evenwlesspared to Michael. As the Golden Lancehead Venom was still in his body. Thinking of that, Mango asked Noah in a low voice, "How much do you know about the venom?" "Not much. I dabbled in this before due to the mission which allowed me to study it over some period of time. However, it isn''t something that can be researched thoroughly in a day. A lot of people may not even be able to learn a bit in this field for their entire lives. I''m sorry to say that I can''t offer any help in this matter." Noah''s remarks caused Mango''s heart to slightly sink. "Is there any other solution? I''ve no idea if the Golden Lancehead Venom inside Nathan''s body will bring any side effects to his body, but it seems that his temper has changed a lot recently. He has be more irritable and violent. Sometimes, he even gets inexplicably annoyed." Mango said in a low voice. Noah frowned. "I had once suggested him to wear jade because it may help. However, I''m afraid he still needs to seek help from the person who has previously bewitched him topletely disengage the Golden Lancehead Venom inside his body." While hearing Noah''s words, Mango immediately understood. The venom was being infested by people from Longford County. Regardless of their predecessors or juniors, they had to use the people from Longford County to get rid of it. It was said that the rtionship between Nathaniel and Longford County was indeedplicated. "Does everyone in Longford County know how to control venom?" "Probably. Otherwise, they would not have drawn a fatal disaster back then." Noah''s words caused Mango to turn around hurriedly. "What do you know? How much do you know about the genocidal incident of Longford County?" "There was limited information as the affair has kept it confidential whereby only several people knew about the fact. Inadvertently, I''ve learned a few things regarding it and it has something to do with the vige. I don''t exactly know about what happened back then and I still have no way to find it out." Mango looked at Noah. From his eyes, she could tell that Noah wasn''t lying to her. However, what kind of secret would cause everyone not to know about it? "I reckon this confidential file should be documented in archive. Can we hack inside the system and have a clear view as long as we manage to find a professional?" Noah shook his head and said, "The incident has never been archived." "How can this be possible?" Mango waspletely taken aback. How could one mobilize so many people to destroy the Longford County if the incident was being archived? Without the warrant and certified document, how could the men below execute as told? However, Noah was not a liar and he had no point to lie to Mango. That was the reason why Mango waspletely astonished. Noah shook his head and said, "I''ve no idea though. How old am I back then? I was not even born. If you want to make things clear, you can inquire your grandfather. Nevertheless, he''s under house arrest now." "What did you say? Is my grandpa doing fine?" Mango immediately became tense. She had previously suspected that it was her grandfather who snitched which made Nathaniel be in such a difficult situation. However, Noah even said that Brantley was locked up at his house. Mango became worried at once. Noah said in a hurry, "Don''t worry. He''s fine but his personal freedom has been restricted. Besides, his daily necessities are well prepared. I bet they''re afraid that he will contact you. I''m kinda curious about this incident. Do rest assure that I''ll check it through myworking when I''m free. Even if I can''t offer you any help, I''m sure Brantley''s life safety can be guaranteed." "Thank you, Noah." Mango nodded with gratification. She was about to turn around and head back. Only then did Noah say, "Nathaniel has previously asked me to investigate the terrorists who took away your grandfather''s eldest daughter back then, and I''ve received some news regarding it. I will send the information to you after I sort them out." Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 "Have you gotten some news?" Mango was somewhat agitated. Brantley was afflicted by the incident for his entire life. If he still wasn''t able to find the killer, he might not be able to face histe grandmother. Noah nodded and said, "Yes, there''s news regarding it. Rumors said that it was done by a vagrant. As for whether the vagrant is the criminal himself, we need further rification." Mango''s brows slightly furrowed. A vagrant? Why would the wanderer get involved in the incident if he had no grudge with Brantley? It was merely a camouge. Since there was a piece of news, was it close to the truth they wanted? Mango could not conceal her excitement. Noah also rejoiced. That incident had created a huge sensation in the past. Moreover, Brantley was the person he admired the most after all. He certainly wanted to do something for him. How sad it would be if a true hero who served his country could not get thefort from the family member he deserved. "I will further intensify the tracking. Do rest assure here, Mango. I sincerely hope that you can take good care of Nathaniel." "Of course. He''s my husband." Mango had consistently worn a faint smile on her face. Only then did Noah realize that his previous perception toward Mango was biased. He was looking at the matter from Nathaniel''s perspective. He tried to recall what had Mango given up for Nathaniel? He doubted that she had given up much more than Nathaniel. "I''m sorry, Mango." Noah''s sincere apology had abstracted Mango. "Why do you apologize to me for no reason?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Noah simply put on a smile but there was a sign of relief and understanding in his smile. "It''s nothing. Just assume that I''ve lost my mind." Then, Noah lifted his foot and walked toward Michael''s ward. Mango could not understand what Noah was trying to tell her but she could sense his kindness. She smiled subconsciously and returned to Baxter Alliance. Nathaniel kept himself calm soon after Mango left. When he came out again, Mango was nowhere to be seen. He immediately panicked. Was Mango annoyed due to his bad attitude? Where had she been? Had she left him? Nathaniel quickly began to search around for Mango. "Have you seen your sister-inw?" Nathaniel''s eyes turned crimson. His hostility instantly made people shudder. "Mango has went to visit Michael in the hospital." One of his subordinates said with fear. Nathaniel furrowed his brows tightly and was about to leave the spot in a hurry. Only then did he catch sight of Mango getting out of the car and walking toward him. "Where have you been?" Nathaniel hurriedly stepped forward. There was a trace of grievance in his scarlet eyes which stunned Mango for a moment. "What''s wrong with you?" "Don''t leave me alone and slunk away without a notice anymore." Nathaniel frowned as he spoke. Then, he pulled Mango into his embrace despite being watched by his men. Only then did he feel that all his violent and manic emotions had instantly stabilized. The anxiety deep in his heart had gradually dissipated as well. Mango gently patted Nathaniel''s back. He seemed to be particrly insecure and he was getting easily irritated ever since the Golden Lancehead Venom had infested on him. She didn''t know if that was a good phenomenon. She could tell that Nathaniel had clung to her even more. "Haven''t I returned right after I''ve visited Michael in the hospital?" "Yeah." Nathaniel answered softly. He smelled her hair and whispered, "I''m hungry now. Nobody apanies me to eat except you." Mango almost burst intoughter. It was indeed a botched excuse one would say. "Okay, I''m starving too. Let''s have something together." "Alright then." Nathaniel said grudgingly, but he started to smile. He nced at Mango from his peripheral vision and noticed that she seemed to be smiling too. Only then did he ask, "What took you so long?" "I thought you may need a long period to calm down yourself." Mango raised her brows. Nathaniel quickly said, "I didn''t mean to ignore you. I was suddenly..." "I understand. Regardless of what the presence of Augustus meant to you, Maverick may be the person you wouldn''t want to get in touch with the most. However, aren''t you going to face the situation as the man has not only hurt your buddy, but he was also trying to steal your subordinate?" Mango understood that Nathaniel had actually excluded those who were his kinship. After all, those people did not give him a good impression. They even had their motives and wanted something from him. Thus, he had shown repulsion once he heard that Maverick was very likely to be Augustus''s son. Nathaniel tightly frowned and a trace of coldness shed across his eyes. "Why should I be kind to those kinships when they didn''t show me any kindness? If Maverick is Augustus''s son, I won''t tolerate him if he wants to grab something from me. I''ve asked someone to investigate Michael''s affair, and it''s reckoned there will be news revert back soon. Aren''t you hungry? Let''s have some food." Nathaniel''s tone sounded rather brisk. Nothing else mattered as long as Mango was by his side. Without kinship, he would not save those who hadmitted a sin, and those who had hurt him would not be forgiven! Ever since he was born to the present time, he could still recall what had those kinship done to him. Little did Mango know that Nathaniel''s heart had already undergone a dramatic change. Upon hearing that Maverick would be Augustus''s son, he was feeling irritated not because he struggled with the fact that the person might be his brother, but he was unable to control the sudden murderous intent that surged from his heart. He was afraid of hurting Mango, thus he hid inside his room. It was indeed a very dangerous situation. He knew it himself. He was extremely insecure at the moment. He was afraid that he might identally hurt Mango when he did not have a clear mind and was unable to control his manic deep in his heart. However, he did not want to let go of Mango either. Mango was the only person he wished to cherish and provide her protection even if he had to sacrifice his life. That was the reason why he panicked and felt uneasy. Nathaniel held Mango''s hand tightly and whispered, "Don''t simply leave me alone in the future." Facing his domineering attitude, Mango could feel his worries and anxiety. For some reason, she felt distressed. "Sure thing. I''ll tell you wherever I go in the future, okay?" "Alright." Nathaniel nodded. When both of them went to the dining room, someone had already prepared their dishes. Mango sat down with Nathaniel and had some food. Nathaniel said, "Have a bite on this, it''s good." "This seems good too. I bet you''ll love it." "Here you go, this is a specialty here. You won''t be able to eat it elsewhere." As Nathaniel spoke, he picked the food for Mango. Not long after, Mango''s bowl was filled to the brim. Mango was slightly speechless. Didn''t he mention he was hungry just now? "I''m full and I can''t finish them." There was a hint of coquetry in Mango''s voice. However, Nathaniel replied with a smile, "It''s okay. I''ll finish it if you can''t." Upon hearing these words, Mango''s face immediately blushed hot. Geez. That man. She shook her head and lowered her head to gobble the food. Nathaniel was holding his chin with a hand while his lip then curled up subconsciously upon looking at the way Mango eat. His woman was indeed pleasant looking that she looked even pretty during her meal. Nathaniel thought to himself. During that period, there was nobody dare to enter the room and disturb Nathaniel and Mango''s time that they spent together. When Mango went missing previously, the killing intent in Nathaniel''s eyes was still vivid in everyone''s memories. Everybody had known that Mango was the only one who managed to suppress Nathaniel''s terrifying aura. They certainly respected and pampered her. Mango was too full to finish up her food. She looked at her bowl with a worried expression, but a pair of slender hands took it away. She tilted her head and saw Nathaniel eating her leftover food. She was slightly anxious and rushed over to grab it from him for a moment. "There''re still some dishes left. Why are you eating my leftovers? Put it down quickly." Nathaniel finished them quickly instead and said with a smile, "It tastes good." His brilliant smile instantly made Mango burst into tears. Since when did the golden boy be so menial in front of her? "Nathaniel, don''t you still have to maintain your own image?" Mango was a bit choked up as she spoke. Nathaniel said indifferently instead, "It''s unnecessary to care about these things as long as we''re being happy together." Soon after he finished his words, he held Mango''s hand and said, "Let''s go out for a stroll." Mango did not utter a word but she just agreed with him. They went to the backyard. There were no flowers and not even a fish, except for rockeries and an artificial pond. Mango said with a sigh, "How did Michael spend his life over these years? Look at the backyard here. There are no flowers, and even the pond is crystal clear. It looks like he doesn''t manage this ce at all." "Valentina''s death has taken away his courage to stay alive. It''s been hard for him. Do you still expect him to live a happy life now? The environment here reflects his heart which is empty and lifeless." Mango''s heart somewhat sank. She held Nathaniel''s hand and said, "Don''t live like this regardless of what happens to me in the future, okay?" It was also Mango''s worry. Nathaniel looked at her and saw a trace of worry in her eyes. He couldn''t help nodding and said, "Okay, got it." In fact, he muttered to himself, "What''s the point of me living in this world without you? Michael lives like a zombie to repay my kindness while I didn''t owe anyone. I''ll definitely not continue to stay alive if a contingency happens on Mango!" However, Nathaniel said nothing and didn''t dare to mention it. He was afraid that Mango would cry over his words. He would rather not to utter those useless words. Mango felt that Nathaniel gave his answer too easily, so she nced at him. "You have to swear that if I''ve encounter misfortune one day, you have to live well on behalf of me." Nathaniel abruptly trembled, and he suddenly replied with an evil smile, "You want to leave me behind and make me suffer alone in this world? Huh? How can you be so cruel to me?" As he spoke, Nathaniel reached out toward Mango. Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 "Cut it out!" Mango couldn''t stand Nathaniel''s tickling and immediately jumped away. "Where are you going?" Nathaniel pretended to chase after her. They ran like kids for a moment. Their joyousughter filled the backyard which made people feel more rxed. Looking at the couple chasing each other through the french window, Aria couldn''t help being envious. Love was supposed to look like this. How did her love go so wrong? She often thought that she could receive the rtionship that she yearned through her efforts, but only then did she realize that she was being too naive. Looking at both Mango and Nathaniel outside, Aria couldn''t help but think of Michael''s cold and ruthless face. She wondered how the man was doing. Could he still be alive after losing so much blood? There was uncertainty in Aria''s heart. Nobody would talk to her besides Mango. Michael''s people guarded outside her room, and she could tell their disgust and hatred towards her from their eyes. She was indeed a heinous woman in their eyes. Aria gave a wry smile. What the heck had she turned her life into? Even though the blood on her hand had been wiped away, she still didn''t dare to close her eyes. As soon as she closed her eyes, she felt suffocated upon seeing Michael and also herself enshrouded with a lot of fresh blood. It was torture to kill someone. Mango seemed to realize that someone was looking at her. She turned around and discovered the figure standing in front of the french window. She suddenly couldn''t say a thing. Nathaniel looked in the direction of her gaze and said faintly, "We can''t interfere with others'' lives because everybody has their own way of living." "I know. I simply feel uneasy." Mango nodded. Holding Nathaniel''s hand, they walked for a while before returning to their room. They heard that their children were having fun themselves. Looking at the photos and videos taken by his subordinates, Mango smiled and said, "I get really envious of how carefree they are now. It won''t be so when they grow older." "Children are making their own lives. Why do you worry so much?" Nathaniel was slightly worried about Mango''s body and asked someone to turn on the heating. Mango kept Nathanielpany and asked in a low voice, "When you retire in the future, shall we come over and live in seclusion here?" "I will listen to whatever you say." Nathaniel''s reply had literally made Mango unimpeachable. They talked lovingly for a while before someone came and brought news to them. "Boss, I''ve made a clear investigation that Augustus is Maverick''s father, while there isn''t any information regarding his mother. He has been living abroad all these years. Rumors said that he''s quite capable. He has a group of assassins, which is called Phantom on triads. They can receive orders for their business. As long as you give a sufficient pay, there is no one they can''t kill. However, he has restrained himself quite a lot in recent years." Nathaniel slightly frowned. Augustus! It was a name that he hadn''t heard of for quite a long time. If it wasn''t Mango who reminded him, he probably wouldn''t even remembered the name. His mother''s name was unknown? Was it because Augustus didn''t tell Maverick who his mother was? Once again Nathaniel recalled of Nanny Zhang. His expression sank slightly upon remembering the Memory Venom and Golden Lancehead Venom inside his body. Did Augustuse from Longford County? Probably not. However, he had a romantic rtionship with Nanny Zhang and even gave birth to a son. Why didn''t Nanny Zhang infest the Memory Venom into Augustus''s body? In other words, why didn''t she scheme against Maverick? Was the child she had with her beloved one more important? Nathaniel could hardly control his wish of carnage that arose from the bottom of his heart. He wished to kill someone! He couldn''t wait to meet Maverick and kill him right at the moment! A pair of cosy little hands gently held the back of his hand. Nathaniel''s murderous aura hade to an abrupt halt. He frowned slightly as he looked at Mango''s soothing eyes. "What are you trying to say?" "What do you want to hear from me?" Mango could clearly sense Nathaniel''s mood swings at the moment. Just a moment before, she was literally freaking out over Nathaniel''s abnormal behavior. When would Nathaniel recover from such a circumstance? She was truly terrified. She was afraid that Nathaniel was not able to control his own emotions and he might do something irreparable whenever she was not around. Mango''s tone was subtle, which caused Nathaniel to feel somewhat frustrated. He actually wanted to quarrel as he barely suppressed his desire to vent his feelings. However, Mango''s soft tone was just like a pair of warm hands that gently caressed his frustrated heart. He couldn''t help frowning and muffled, "I don''t want to listen to any words." "I won''t say anything then. Why don''t we go out for a walk instead?" "We just came back. Aren''t you tired?" Nathaniel had known that Mango had good intentions toward him but he was not speaking in a right tone as he couldn''t vent his anger. Mango felt that Nathaniel was simply acting like a child. She smiled subconsciously and said, "You''re looking cute right now." "That''s an insult to a man." Mango had sessfully changed to another topic and made Nathaniel sidetrack. "Well, okay, let''s not mention ''cute''. Can I say that you''re handsome? You are the most handsome." "Well, I can''t deny it. Will you marry me if I''m not handsome?" Nathaniel said in an enthusiastic manner. The subordinate who apprised him over the situation was being slightly muddled. He was wondering what was going on over there. Mango made an eye gesture to him. The subordinate quickly retreated from the room. Once again, he felt that it was good to have her presence. Sure enough, Nathaniel knew his subordinate had left since Mango didn''t wish to be disturbed. Mango said with augh, "Yeah, you''re right. You''re most handsome. Then, what are we gonna do now, handsome man?" "Why don''t we get ourselvesid?" "Get lost!" Mango gave Nathaniel a re right away. That man was keen on intimacy. Nathaniel smiled happily. Right then, the subordinate who left previously had returned again. Realizing Nathaniel''s fierce gaze at him, he was forced to show a helpless look. He didn''t intend to disturb them either, but his gang members outside forced him to do the drudgery instead. "Boss, I''ve one more thing to tell." "Say it now." Nathaniel''s tone was slightly cold. That man felt as if he was surrounded with ice. He gritted his teeth and said, "We''ve found out the cause of Zeck''s death." "Did Aria kill him?" The man shook his head quickly in response. "The part that Aria attacked Zeck wasn''t that fatal. She has only made Zeck unable to move his arm for the time being. While the forensic has just undergone an autopsy, it was said that Zeck has died of acute hemorrhage to his neck aorta. We''ve checked the surveince video and discovered that Aria has never attacked Zeck''s neck, hence there is someone who had intruded into our ce." "What?" Nathaniel''s murderous intent spread at once. "What kind of ce is Baxter Alliance? How can the assassins outsidee in easily as they please? Are you all useless? Was Michael the one protecting you guys instead?" The subordinate felt chills down his neck. Mr. Ye was truly oppressive to them. "No. We''ve actually checked over plenty of video surveince but this person seems to be very familiar with the flooryout here. It can be seen that the person was walking around all the blind spots, and the person is a woman. She had a simr figure as Aria. However, there is one thing, this woman is pregnant." Mango was taken aback by the words of the subordinate. "A pregnant woman?" "Yes. ording to the side view captured by the monitor, her pregnancy looked like it''s around six months." The man presented the video to them with trembling hands. Both Nathaniel and Mango''s expressions had changed upon looking at merely a side view. "Sisi? Why is it her? Isn''t she being kept in the International Prison?" Mango was indeed surprised. She recalled that Nathaniel had mentioned that the security system of the International Prison was very promising. Basically, those people who went inside could not get out, but they could tell the person was obviously Sisi with only a side view! Furthermore, Sisi should be pregnant for about six months too. Newell had mentioned that he wished to visit Sisi before the New Year. There was no news from him so far. Could it be that Newell helped Sisi leave the International Prison? "It won''t be Newell." Nathaniel seemed to know Mango''s thoughts and said in a low voice, "Newell doesn''t have the financial power. He won''t be able to exchange for Sisi''s freedom even if he had trade himself. Unless Bernard is the one who did it." Over the past few days, both Mango and Nathaniel had not thought about Bernard. They were too lazy to think about it. After all, Ango was still under unclear circumstances and they did not know Bernard''s situation. Mango and Nathaniel was somewhat annoyed over the fact of the appearance of Sisi. "Let me give Newell a call." Nathaniel said nothing and let Mango call Newell. However, the sound of his phone was turned off. Nathaniel had expected this. He made a phone call to the International Prison. "It''s Nathaniel Ye. I want to know how Sise left the International Prison. Beckham George, I remember well that I''ve paid you a lot of money." No one knew the name of the creator of the International Prison, but Nathaniel did. Obviously, he had investigated the man''s background and identity thoroughly, which made Beckham broke out in cold sweat. "How do you know my name?" "Of course I''ve made a thorough investigation previously but the international prison had breach the agreement. Beckham, how long do you think your international prison can stillst if I revealed your identity to the public?" There was a hint of coldness and cruelty in Nathaniel''s voice. Beckham frowned tightly and whispered, "Sise was not released by us. To be exact, this woman is quite vicious. She had asked her husband to visit her. When she was inside the reception room, she pierced her husband''s throat using a spoon and then ripped off his clothes and exchanged them with hers to leave. I''m sorry that we underestimated herbat power because she looked like a regr girl, hence we let our guards down. We were busy with a meeting too, which gave her a chance. The man was almost dead when we discovered him. I couldn''t afford thepensation if he died here, so we tried our best to save him. Of course, we did send our people to chase afterBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Sise, but it seemed that she had outside help. She was taken away by a private ne once she left the prison." The look in Nathaniel''s eyes abruptly darkened. "Is Newell dead?" Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 His subordinate could only feel the atmosphere was overwhelmed with murderous intent. He kept his mouth shut and backed away. In the meantime, Beckham could feel Nathaniel''s killing intent even through the line. He responded quickly, "No, we''re trying our best to sustain his life. However, he doesn''t look good as he has lost a lot of blood. Though we have got his back, his body condition is worrisome. It''s better for you to bring him back earliest as possible." If Newell died in the International Prison, Beckham really couldn''t imagine about his consequence. Nathaniel sneered and said, "You''ve let go of the person that I wanted to imprison while my people who paid a prison visit almost died at your ce. Now, you want me to bring him back and pretend nothing happened? How ridiculous! Do you know that Sise has hurt my right-hand man after she fled out? My buddy''s life is still uncertain now. Beckham, I reckon that you don''t care if your international prison closes down." After hearing his remarks, Beckham was ruffled. Nathaniel was wealthy though Beckham didn''t know how much money he had earned. However, he clearly knew that he must not offend him. It was hard for him to be scolded by someone. There were many people who demanded for help from the International Prison over these years, but Beckham had never been insulted like that. Hence, he couldn''t help but utter in a cold voice, "Mr. Ye, are you trying to threaten me?" "I''ll give you five minutes." Nathaniel hung up the call right after he finished speaking. He said nothing. Instead, he instantly asked his man to bring him aptop and typed the code. It didn''t take long for him to enter the International Prison''s information system. Simultaneously, the information of the wardens from the International Prison was revealed on the international celebrities chart. Beckham had been driven crazy. All those prison wardens were his right- hand men who worked for him anonymously, but their backgrounds had almost been exposed. How would they still work for him in the future? For the first time, Beckham was somewhat panicked. He hurriedly gave a call to Nathaniel. Unfortunately, Nathaniel didn''t pick up the call. Nathaniel had felt oppressed over those past few days. He was extremely irritated. He would not hold his temper if it wasn''t for fear of making Mango worried. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Michael was lying unconscious, while Newell''s condition was unknown. Even worse, Sisi had sneaked in, and he was uncertain if she was still present in Baxter Alliance. Beckham didn''t know how to talk to him properly, and even arrogantly asked Nathaniel to pick up Newell! When had Nathaniel ever been a pushover? Beckham almost burst into tears. If Nathaniel didn''t answer his call, would his true identity and background bepletely revealed? Beckham repented himself for not being smart enough after he thought about it. Why didn''t he investigate in advance on Nathaniel''s ability other than being wealthy? Beckham quickly asked his men to check out the news of the people around Nathaniel, and soon he contacted Noah. Noah didn''t know what was going on, but he was a little surprised upon receiving the call from Beckham. "Why are you calling me?" "Dr. Soo, I''m begging you here. I know you''re close with Nathaniel. Please get me off the hook. I''ll owe you a favor, is it okay?" There were only a few people who knew that Beckham was the founder of the International Prison. Noah didn''t know about it either. Beckham was merely a dependent of his patient to Noah and his family owned a huge sphere of influence. Noah pondered for a moment and asked, "How did you offend Nathaniel?" "It''s nothing much but only my men were not well guarded which has identally allowed a thug to hurt Newell. I didn''t know Mr. Ye''s temper and means before, so I threatened him to send someone to pick up Newell. As a result, Mr. Ye has blown his stack." Beckham replied in an evasive manner but Noah somehow understood his words. The grudge that happened between Nathaniel and Beckham was because of Newell. Noah knew what Newell meant to Nathaniel. He said indifferently, "You''re going to be in huge trouble then. Nathaniel cared about this brother-in- law very much. Rumors said that he has given one percent of the shares of his group to Newell. After all, Nthaniel hated people threatening him the most." "Yeah Mr. Noah, I''m sorry. I''m wrong. I''ve really made a big mistake. Can you please plead mercy for me? Please! I will do anything for you." Beckhammented over his imprudent utterance. Noah smiled and said, "Let me try. It may not work. However, I''ve heard that you have a Saussurea in your hand. So, if I seed..." "I''ll send it to you with a helicopter right away." Beckham would even give him a Ginseng of thousand years if he asked, let alone a Saussurea. After hanging up, Noah immediately gave a call to Mango. Nathaniel was still digging the details of Beckham. When he heard Mango''s cell phone rang, he frowned slightly. Mango was afraid that her call would affect him, thus she immediately covered her cell phone as she went to the terrace behind. "What''s the matter, Noah?" "Mango, is Nathaniel hacking someone''s safetywork?" Mango was slightly taken aback by Noah''s inquiry but she didn''t hide anything from him either. "Yeah, Sise has escaped from the International Prison and killed one of his man at the Baxter Alliance Headquarter. She is still nowhere to be found now. Newell was almost stabbed to death by her. The International Prison has developed a bad attitude and threatened Nathan to take Newell away. Nathan is in fury now." Although the rtionship between them was not very harmonious, Mango knew that Noah did not have any bad intentions toward Nathaniel. He was concerned about Nathaniel, so she briefly told him about the matter. Noah was quick- witted enough and he immediately understood what was going on. "Nice one. I''ve never expected him to be the founder of the International Prison. I wondered why he was being so anxious. I would like to ask you to do me a favor, Mango. Beckham has a Saussarea in his hand, and I need it. As Genevieve is going intobor soon and she''s not in good health, I''ll rest assured if I can get the Saussarea. I can''t get it elsewhere because its demand has seen shrinking." It was rare that Noah would regard Mango respectfully. Mango was pleased, though he treated her deferentially because of Genevieve. "Alright, I''ll try to persuade Nathan to stop. We''re just giving Bernard a lesson yet we don''t wish to go overboard. Otherwise, the circumstance would be awkward if we meet each other in the future." "You''re right, I''m sharing the same thought with you. I don''t think Nathaniel would make it hard on him, so I cheekily take this opportunity to ask something from in return. Do hope that both Nathaniel and you can offer some leniency." Noah said hurriedly. Mango said with a smile, "It''s okay. I''m also worried for her as she''s my buddy. Since the Saussarea has such a function and effect, then we may fully utilize it." On the other hand, Mango felt that she was being led astray. It seemed justifiable for her to extort Beckham. Noah quickly uttered a fewpliments to her. Mango smiled as she hung up the phone. She realized the way that Noah treated Genevieve was just like how Nathaniel treated her. Everyone else would think that she was actually a burden to Nathaniel, but Nathaniel didn''t think so. The consequence would certainly be different when the people with different stance viewed the matter from a different perspective. However, it would be forgiven as Noah did not excessively target her. Mango put away her phone before she returned to Nathaniel''s side. Upon seeing that Nathaniel was still trying to dig out further details on Beckham, she immediately stretched her hands to unplug the power source of theptop. "What are you doing here?" Nathaniel looked at the nk screen on hisputer and he frowned subconsciously. The bleak aura in his eyes terrified the people around him. However, Mango said nonchntly, "That''s enough. Do you really intend to exterminate him instead? Even though you''re capable to do so, the International Prison is not easy to be trifled with. What if your n backfires when you back him into a corner? Do you think it''s appropriate? Furthermore, Newell is still with him. We can''t just neglect Newell''s life regardless of how you handle Sise''s matter right?" A disgruntled look was repressed under Nathaniel''s eyes. He said in a gloomy manner, "I''m simply depressed over the thought of being in peace with him." "Even without the provocation and threat from Beckham, you may still feel angry. Hence, don''t be too stubborn, okay? Beckham has even called Noah, hoping that Noah wille to plead with us on behalf of him. Besides, Noah also mentioned just now that Genevieve is about to give birth and she requires the Saussurea that''s with Beckham. You can just let go of him for this moment for the sake of Noah." During the past, Nathaniel would not conduct such an extermination. However, Mango wasn''t sure about his condition for the time being. Looking at Nathaniel''s stern manner, she was truly afraid that Nathaniel wouldpletely offend the person and then he made enemies with the other party. When Nathaniel heard about the involvement of Noah and Genevieve into that matter, he immediately threw the notebook aside. "Beckham is lucky enough." After he finished his remarks, he answered his phone call directly. On the other hand, Beckham was feeling thankful. "Mr. Ye, I''m sorry. I dare not to do it again. Please forgive me for my clumsy mistake. The identities of my right-hand men have been exposed and the business of International Prison will be ruined soon." "Find someone to send Newell back. I''ll give you the location. Do remember that, your International Prison owes me this. As for Sise, you must cooperate with us to find her and lock her up. You can''t let here out again in her lifetime, or I''ll destroy the International Prison." Nathaniel was definitely not telling him a joke. Beckham was certainly wary about his situation. "Okay, I understand. I''ll arrange for someone to send Newell back immediately. As for Sise, we''ve found her whereabouts." "Do you know where she is?" Nathaniel was somewhat astonished. Beckham responded quickly, "Yes, there''s a sensor for those who have been imprisoned in our International Prison. They can''t get rid of our pursuit wherever they escape to. We''ve detected her exact location. If Mr. Ye needs it, I''ll send it to you immediately." "Send it to me." Nathaniel knew that he had terrified Beckham by showing him his ability. Otherwise, Beckham would never tell him something so confidential. It seemed interesting. He couldn''t believe that the International Prison actually had such an ability. Nathaniel quickly sent his WhatsApp number and gave Beckham his location. Meanwhile, Beckham instantly reverted Sise''s position to Nathaniel. However, when Nathaniel looked at the location, he stood up from his seat at once with a dignified look on his face. Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 "What''s wrong with you?" Mango noticed that Nathaniel did not look good. She immediately became anxious. "Sise is in the mountains." Nathaniel''s tone was not loud, but it was enough for Mango to hear him clearly. She trembled a little. "Our kids..." "I''ll be right there." Nathaniel felt like killing Sise for the first time. Initially, he sincerely wanted to keep his sister alive. After all, he had not much kinship left in the world. Even if Sise betrayed him over and over again, he had always been thinking to keep her alive due to the sake of family affection. However, that woman was literally losing her mind. If she dared to do something unforgivable to his kids, Nathaniel would never forgive himself or even resented himself for he was once softhearted. After all, he realized that he had been kind to Sise. Nathaniel felt annoyed and upset. Mango quickly grabbed Nathaniel''s hand and said, "Let me go instead." "No way, Sise haspletely gone nuts. She tried to hurt Newell and almost killed him without even caring about their years of rtionship at all. Do you ever think that you''re an important person to Sise?" Nathaniel couldn''t take any risks. A wave of anger surged out from his chest. He couldn''t wait to kill Sise. Only after she died, the kids would not be at risk. How could Mango not read Nathaniel''s expression at that moment? Nathaniel looked dangerous at the moment. He was consumed by anger, and he didn''t even know what he was going to do. In the past, Nathaniel had his boundaries. Even if he knew that those people deserved to die, he would still deal with the things ording to society''sw. However, Nathaniel obeyed no rules at the moment. He wouldmit whatever deeds he wished without considering any consequences. Mango knew that it was because of the Golden Lancehead Venom. However, she did not want Nathaniel to regret about his conductter. Moreover, Nathaniel should not be the one who dealt with Sise even if she needed to be resolved. He should not kill someone who was blood rted to him. A train of thoughts went through Mango''s mind. "You may go if you want to. It''s so cold outside, so drink some warm water before you leave. Otherwise, I won''t let you go." Nathaniel calmed down slightly due to Mango''s persistence. "Just pour me a ss of warm water. I don''t need any tea." He knew that Mango was worried about him, but brewing tea required time. The children were in more danger as he wasted more time. He had no idea if Sise still had her boundaries. It was simply too terrifying that she could even kill Newell. However, Mango would definitely be anxious if he didn''t drink any. Thus, Nathaniel could only seek apromised approach. "Alright." Mango did not argue either but she stood up and went to the pantry. She took out some powder from her sleeve and gently poured it into Nathaniel''s drinking water while a wave of determination shed across her eyes. Upon seeing her return, Nathaniel drank it with no hesitation and whispered, "Wait for me at home. If Sisees here when I am not around, you must stay together with our men. By the way, you can also go to Aria''s room. Although she almost killed Michael, she did have some self-defense skills. She can help you when necessary." Nathaniel didn''t care about Aria''s feelings at all when he uttered those words. To him, some other people who wasn''t very importantpared to Mango and the children could be sacrificed. Nathaniel had truly changed his temperament a lot indeed. Mango lowered her eyes and nodded. "Let me send you out." "No way, it''s cold outside. Just wait me at home." "I insist to do so." Though Mango looked frail, the others could not persuade her if she insisted on certain things, like her love for Nathaniel. Nathaniel smiled reluctantly before holding Mango''s hand and walking out together. "After resolving Sise''s matter, let''s find a good doctor to treat Michael and then we''ll continue on taking the children for vacation." Nathaniel talked about his n that outlined a wonderful scene. "Alright." Mango had no objection regarding it. Just then, the car stopped by the door. Mango opened the door for Nathaniel. When Nathaniel was about to step inside the car, he suddenly felt dizzy and he couldn''t stand on his own anymore. "Nathan, are you okay?" Mango looked worried and appeared in front of him. However, Nathaniel was ovee by sudden darkness and passed out in Mango''s arms. Mango finally felt rxed when she felt his even breathing. "Take good care of him. No one is allowed to touch him or enter his room before Ie back. Lock up the door. Leave him alone and ignore him regardless of what he does." Mango''s eyes were glued on Nathaniel as she spoke. One would feel distressed over the tenderness in her eyes. "Nathan, there is something you can''t do on your own, like killing someone who is your kinship. Sise is your younger sister. You can catch her, beat her, and even scold her, but not killing her. I''ll do it for you if I have to. I know you may me me, but there''s no other choice. As you''re not in good health now, I''m afraid you may regret it once you recover in the future." Mango didn''t know if Nathaniel could hear these remarks. She merely whispered before asking someone to send Nathaniel back. Looking at the foggy road ahead, Mango''s eyes had grown colder. "Drive up to the mountain." She was not afraid. Sise was a pregnant woman, and even if Sise was in a good condition, Mango''sbat power was evenly matched with Sise''s. Besides, she still had Nathaniel, the Hans family, and also Walter to support her. She wondered about how Walter was doing at the moment. Mango sat in the car with train of thoughts running across her mind. Though she had faced difficulties along her way, she had received affection and love. She was not alone. She smiled slightly. When the car arrived downhill, Mango told the driver, "Stop here and drive the car away. I''ll give you a call when I need you guys." She couldn''t give Sise any chance to escape. Sise was not in her right mind at the moment. She must be bribed and used by Bernard. Instead of letting her kill people, it was better to take her down as soon as possible. The International Prison was the most appropriate ce for her. The chauffeur still wanted to utter something, but she was terrified by Mango''s imposing manner. Hence, she could only drive away obediently. When Mango went up the mountain again, she no longer had the wonder she felt when she was here for the first time. She walked in a hurry as she was worried about her children''s safety. Upon arriving at the house they used to live in before, Mango noticed that there was a slight change over there. Mango frowned. She slowed down and then carefully looked around. After that, she immediately walked over to another side. Sise was pissed when she saw this scene while she was hiding in the dark. It was all because of Mango! If it wasn''t for Mango, she would still be a bodyguard of the Ye family, or perhaps the youngdy of the Ye family. Perhaps the rtionship between her and Nathaniel would be great. However, her brother actually sent her into the International Prison for the sake of Mango. What kind of ce was the International Prison? It was a ce without any freedom nor personal rights. How could she spend the rest of her life over there at such a young age? Since she had sneaked out from that ce, she would make Mango endure what she had gone through. Her mother had been killed by Mango while her entire life had ruined as well. It was all Mango''s fault! Sise gave a hateful stare to Mango and longed to tear her into pieces. Mango could feel her stare, so she stopped walking and shouted toward the mountain, "Sisi, I know you''re here! If you wish to vent your hatred, juste to me. Don''t ever take revenge against the children. They''re your nephews and niece anyway and they call you aunt too." Sise looked at the three children tied up behind her and sneered subconsciously. "Aunt? If you guys still regard me as your aunt, I wouldn''t have been ambushed when I first entered here. It''s a pity that you''re still too young. I''ve to admit that you''re all geniuses among your peers, but you''re nothing in my hands." After saying that, Sise dragged Rita over and hurt her recklessly. "Ouch, it hurts!" Rita''s eyes were filled with tears. In the mean time, Zion''s eyes instantly turned cold. "Don''t you dare hurt her!" His tone and eyes were indeed simr to Nathaniel''s. Nathaniel used to speak to her like this too. They were supposed to be the closest family in the world, yet they spoke to her in that way because of Mango. Sise was even furious when she thought about it and pped Zion. "Little brat, I''m your aunt. Why are you talking to me with this look? Did your mommy teach you so? You little ill-bred!" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Sise''s action instantly angered Rita. "How dare you beat my brother?" "So what? You sickly girl, are you yelling at me now?" Sise looked down upon Rita from the very beginning. After all, that child could do nothing other than eat all day long. Hence, Sise thought that Rita was the easiest person to control among the three. However, Rita spoke nothing. Instead, she instantly took a deep breath and abruptly knocked her head on Sise''s head. "You little sickly kid. Do you wish to die?" Sise was about to hit Rita. However, Wisdom suddenly crashed into her. Due to unforeseen circumstances, Sise did not manage to pay much attention. She fell toward the table beside her and hit her waist which caused her to grit her teeth in pain. "You little bastard. How dare you attack me? I''ll kill you!" Sise''s eyes were filled with rage. She took out a dagger from her sleeve and tried to stab Wisdom. Wisdom had learned some self- defense skills after all. Hence, he should be able to avoid it. However, Sise lived with them for some time, so she knew them well. She picked Rita up just as she began to intervene in her attack. Once Wisdom moved, she would immediately throw Rita to the floor. Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 It had to be said that Sise really understood those three kids very well. When Wisdom caught sight of Sise''s actions, he really didn''t dare to move. He watched helplessly as the cold dagger came toward his chest. Zion''s eyes abruptly turned chiller. They had addressed the woman as their aunt not long before, and she had once given them some joyous and warm moments, but the Sise who used to be kind to them had disappeared at some point. They had no idea what had happened to her. They initially thought that she went for some rest to protect her baby but they didn''t expect the situation would turn out this way when they met with Sise again. Seeing that Sise had nearly threatened the safety of both his brother and sister, Zion directly picked up the potted nt next to him and threw it at Sise''s wrist without a second thought. At the same time, Rita abruptly lowered her head and bit hard at Sise''s thigh. She didn''t wish anything to happen to Wisdom. Sise abruptly sensed that something was attacking her. She quickly moved her hand to stop it yet there was a sharp pain in her thigh. "Damn it!" She kicked Rita. Rita''s hands and legs had been tied that she could do nothing at all. No one could ever predict the consequence if she was thrown out in that way. Just at the crucial moment, Zion instantly pushed Wisdom away. "Wisdom, catch Rita." Wisdom struck his feet to the ground to keep his center of gravity, and he jumped toward the direction where Rita had fallen. "Pang!" Wisdom managed to catch Rita just in time but they heard a sound of a sharp weapon piercing into the skin. Both Wisdom and Rita became anxious. "Zion..." Rita caught sight of Sise''s dagger stabbing into Zion''s chest. Meanwhile, Wisdom''s voice had abruptly be hoarse. "Zion!" He yelled with tears streaming down his face. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Sise fiercely pulled over Zion who was injured. "Since you long to die, I''ll grant you your wish. After all, your mommy loves you so damn much. Let''s make her feel even more distressed." Sise dragged Zion out of the ce. Both Rita and Wisdom had their hands and feet tied. They couldn''t break free at all. Even if they did, they couldn''t do anything toward Sise. One pawn was enough for her. She originally wanted to use Rita as a bait. However, since Zion was injured at the moment, it was better to use Zion as her bait instead. Zion was in so much pain that his entire body was convulsing. He had never known that the feeling of a dagger stabbing into his chest would be so painful, but he did not regret it. After all, they were both his siblings. He would never let anything happen to them. Zion broke out in a cold sweat. He gritted his teeth while being dragged away by Sise. His tiny body stumbled, and the bloodstain left behind him was appalling to see. "Look here, Mango." Sise brought along an amplifier with her. Mango immediately looked over but her expression changed the next moment. "Are you crazy, Sise? Zion is your nephew!" Mango never imagined that she would actually hurt the children. When Zion caught sight of Mango with Nathaniel nowhere to be seen, he understood that mommy was the only person who came over. He was obviously in great pain, but he said with a smile, "I''m fine, Mommy. I''m not in pain.1'' Mango was on the verge of tears. Zion had always been sensible which made one feel distressed for him. Moreover, his wound was huge. Most children would''ve cried out in pain yet her son had calmly told her that he was fine. How could he not feel pain? The blood looked more dazzling on the cold dagger''s surface which glowed with cold gleam. Mango intended to kill her at the moment. "Sise, you shouldn''t attack the kid. This grudge is between us. How can you do this when you''re also a mother?" "Well, why can''t I attack them? Why didn''t you think twice when you killed my mother? The bastard is my nephew, but have you ever treated me as your family? You can even ruthlessly lock me into the International Prison when I''m still conceiving a child. Mango, do you know how did the International Prison look like? Do you know that I''ve almost gone nuts inside? I''m still young. Have you ever thought that I''m your family when you made me stay there?" Sise was out of her mind, and her voice carried a trace of anger. Mango had known that it was useless for her to say anything at that time. She had gone into the dark side. She would probably hate both Nathaniel and her at the moment due to Laney''s death and the provocation from Bernard. Zion''s face had be ghastly pale. Mango was truly afraid that Zion was unable to endure the pain with excessive bleeding. Right at the moment, Zion blinked at Mango by facing away from Sise. Mango was taken aback for a moment and she soon understood his intention. "Sise, what do you want? I''ll do anything as long as you don''t hurt the children." Mango was trying hard to make herself appear calm. However, Sise said in a guffaw, "What else do I want? I wish for you to die! As long as you die, I''ll let go of the kids and send Zion to the hospital. What do you think? Mango, don''t you always feel that you''re a great person though? Don''t you think that it''s a good deal to use your own life in exchange for theirs? Furthermore, I bet Nathaniel will go crazy once you die. I can''t wait to see him live in pain for the rest of his life." Sise''s eyes were filled with madness at the moment. Mango wanted to kill Sise after she thought of how kindly Nathaniel treated her. She was d that Nathaniel did note over. Otherwise, it was reckoned that Nathaniel would have lost his control. Mango took a deep breath and said, "Alright, I''ll give you my life if you want but I don''t trust you. You have to put Zion down first and send him for treatment now." "Do you really think that I''m a fool? Will you still let me control you after Zion leaves here? Mango, don''t you dare trick me. Hurry up now! With the baby inside my belly, I swear that I will release the three kids as long as you die. Otherwise, my baby may suffer a terrible death!" Sise had sworn a strong oath. Looking at Zion''s expression, Mango feltpletely distressed for him. "I don''t have any tools now." "I''ve already prepared for you." Sise pulled out a military de from her sleeve and threw it at Mango. Just at that moment, Mango managed to catch the dagger while Zion fell backward with all his strength to hit Sise in her stomach. "Ouch!" Sise''s stomach hurt and she loosened her hand. Seizing this opportunity, Mango leaped into the air and stabbed the cold dagger into Sise''s right palm. "Ouch!!" Sise screamed in pain, and Mango took the chance to break her arm. Sise suffered so much pain that her entire body twitched. Little did she know that Mango had developed such agility. Sise moved slower due to her pregnancy. While Mango was not in a good health, she was determined to train herself in order not to be a burden to Nathaniel at a crucial moment. However, she had never thought that she would use her agility under such circumstances. She immediately held Zion in her arms and said with a distressed look, "Let me ask someone to bring you to the hospital." The dagger had been deeply stuck inside. However, Mango saw how the stab wound was far from his heart so it should not be life-threatening. However, she still felt worried as a mother. Mango hugged Zion tightly and sobbed, "I''m sorry. Mommy iste." "I''m fine, Mommy. Don''t worry." Zionforted Mango like how Nathaniel did. Mango had almost burst into tears. She quickly took out her phone and called the people who stood downhill. "Quickly send over few people and drive Zion to the hospital. Send Rita and Wisdom back while Sise has to be imprisoned at the Baxter Alliance Headquarters. Break her hands and feet and then dislocate her chin too. Send someone to guard her. Don''t let her die." It was the first time that Mango truly wanted to kill someone. She finally understood what it felt like. After she finished her remarks, Mango watched the subordinates carry out both Rita and Wisdom. When she noticed that both of them were fine, she whispered to them, "I''ll bring Zion to the hospital first, while the two of you go back and wait for me. Your daddy is inside the bedroom. Wisdom, your daddy isn''t in a good mood so you have to help mommy to guard him and you mustn''t let him commit any wrong deeds. As for Rita, help mommy to watch over Sise. Don''t let her die." Mango knew that the children were freaking out, but she had no time tofort them. Instead, she had to save Zion first. The only way to suppress their fear was to ask them to do something. They would have no time to think about anything else when they were busy. Rita noticed Zion''s pale face and replied by gritting her teeth, "Mommy, don''t worry. Both Wisdom and I will be obedient." "Good girl!" Rita used to cry and act coquettishly during times like this, but she seemed to have grown up. The children were taken away by the subordinates. Mango carried Zion and quickly ran down the mountain. Zion''s expression was getting worse. Mango''s heart wrenched and she felt even dreaded. "Hold on, Zion. We''ll be there soon. Mommy will send you to the hospital immediately. Please don''t sleep, okay?" Mango''s tone was trembling as she spoke. Zion was overly sensible all the time. He had never acted like a spoiled child and didn''t cry like other kids. However, her sensible son would always protect his family at the most crucial moment. He was still so young after all. He should have acted coquettishly in his parents'' arms at his age, but he had always behaved like an adult. Mango was simply too terrified. She was afraid that something would happen to her obedient son due to excessive blood loss. She carried Zion which her footfalls were disordered. When she got in the car, she quickly said, "Call the hospital and ask them for a blood transfusion. Zion has a unique blood type, so get the blood ready." "Yes, Mango." The subordinates did as Mango instructed. Zion was in excruciating pain and he couldn''t hold on any longer. He felt cold in the meantime. His tiny hand grabbed onto Mango''s arm tightly and he said in a frail voice, "Mommy, I''m cold." Tears immediately rolled down Mango''s cheek. She hugged Zion tightly as she was afraid that he would leave her... Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Nathaniel felt dizzy when he woke up. He looked at theyout of the room and soon realized something. He gave a cold stare. The people guarding outside did not dare to approach the room at all as they were afraid that Nathaniel would really kill them. Nathaniel stretched over his body before he opened the door of the room. When he was about to step outside, he caught sight of Rita and Wisdom walking toward him. "Daddy." Wisdom''s tone was not loud and he didn''t even dare to look into Nathaniel''s eyes. Rita looked much moreposed than usual. She did not speak but leaned closer to him instead. Nathaniel looked behind them and realized that both Zion and Mango were nowhere to be seen. He immediately asked, "Where''s Zion and your Mommy?" The oppressive power that he had unleashed instantly caused both Rita and Wisdom to feel tension. Just when Wisdom was about to tell him something, he could hear the reply from Rita, "Zion was injured. Sise has stabbed his chest and caused him to bleed too much so Mommy brought him to the hospital. Also, Mommy contacted the doctor and blood bank immediately. Then, she asked us to come back to apany you." Nathaniel barely control his intention of killing people at the moment. "Where''s Sise then?" "Mommy has asked someone to send her back. She''ll be here soon." Nathaniel took a deep breath. Although he wasn''t in fury, people could hardly breathe under his oppressive aura. "Wisdom, take Rita to the room." "Where''re you going, daddy?" Wisdom was afraid that Nathaniel would go out and do something irrational. The task Mommy had given to him was to watch over Nathaniel. Nathaniel gave him a cold stare which made Wisdom feel extremely nervous, but he still stood stubbornly in front of Nathaniel to try and stop him. "Lemme go and take a look at Sise. Don''t worry, I won''t cause any trouble. You may take your sister to the room first." "Okay." Wisdom could read a trace of somber in Nathaniel''s eyes. He brought Rita back to the room. Rita was slightly worried. She intended to follow him but Nathaniel had sent someone to confine her in the the room. It was inappropriate for children to witness some scenes. Meanwhile, Nathaniel asked coldly, "Where''s she?" "She''s ced in the dungeon." Nathaniel immediately walked toward the dungeon. He was sure that Mango would definitely make a good arrangement for Zion. He wouldn''t be able to do anything for his son even if he went over at the moment. How he wished Sise would be torn apart in her collective rage right at the moment. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Sise was in so much pain that her entire body was twitching. She wanted to get someone to stop her bleeding and treat her, but her jaw had been dislocated and she could say nothing. She could only lie on the cold ground like a cripple, and the humid air was filled with a scent of blood. Where was Bernard? Didn''t he say he would send someone to pick her up? Why hadn''t hee to her rescue yet? Sise was waiting yet she felt nervous. Just at the time, the door creaked open. Sise immediately became tense. She was subconsciously nervous the moment she saw Nathaniel. Even if she knew that she was rted to the man, she could still feel the dread deep down her heart. She stared straight at Nathaniel with her big eyes and had struggled to plead him for mercy, but in vain. Nathaniel had thought of meeting Sise countless times before, but little did he expect that she would be in such a condition. Her bones protruded due to her broken limbs, while her facial features were distorted and her jaw had been dislocated. Her hair had covered half her face which had tears and mud, and her expression could not be seen clearly. She was skinnier. That was Nathaniel''s first impression of her. Nathaniel slowly walked toward Sise and looked straight at her without saying anything. He could still recall Sise''s weeping look when they were children. At that time, the training was too tough. Sise''s body was covered with bruises that she would only cry at a ce where nobody noticed her. She was filled with recalcitrant during that time yet she refused to give in. He could still remember the moment when he handed her the ointment. The little girl looked at him timidly and said, "Mr. Ye, you can rest assured that I will learn some good skills to protect your safety one day. I''ll never disappoint you for the kindness that you offer to me today." They had became a family at that time, but everything had changed. It wasn''t Sise''s first time betraying him. However, he often thought that she was his kin and they were blood- rted, hence he kept her alive. Regrettably, it turned out that he was too softhearted. Nathaniel fixed Sise''s jaw with his hands. "Nathaniel, I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t deliberately hurt Zion. It''s Mango! All of this happened because of her! If she didn''t try to kill me, I wouldn''t have hurt Zion by ident. He''s my nephew after all! How can I do that to him? Nathaniel, you have to trust me! Please trust me! Look at me, it''s because of Mango. That vixen has broken my hands and legs while I''m still pregnant! Nathaniel, I''m still conceiving the only bloodline of the Powell family after all!" Tears flowed down from her cheek as Sise wailed as if she had really suffered great grievance. A glimmer of sorrow shed across Nathaniel''s heart. Sisi was once a simple and virtuous youngdy! Even though she had betrayed him, she did it for Newell and also her love. Well, look at the transformation of Sisi right at the moment. She was totally a different person. She had almost killed Newell! Right now, she was obviously the offender yet she used Mango of hurting her. When had Sisi, who used to be simple and naive, be a liar? There was a strange feeling lingering in Nathaniel''s heart. He could only feel mncholy. He spoke faintly. "Sisi, you have grown up with me since you were a kid. You should know that I''m actually a cruel person, but I''m benevolent toward you. Are you still able to discern rights and wrongs in your heart? Do you still care about our kinship? Zion is merely a child, whom you used to protect in your arms. Have you ever thought that he was also your kinship when you hurt him?" Nathaniel rarely spoke so much to Sise, but his remarks immediately made Sise feel uneasy. "As I said, Nathaniel, I didn''t mean it. It''s because of Mango...Ouch!" Before she could finish her words, Nathaniel had already grabbed her long hair. The force he used seemed to pull her scalp off, forcing Sise to look up at Nathaniel''s eyes. They were cold and ruthless. It seemed like he was looking at a stranger. Sise abruptly felt as if something was stuck in her throat, and she didn''t manage to say a word. "Nathaniel, I..." "Do you still remember that I''m your brother? Do you still have any conscience when you attack my people and Zion? Sisi, how dare you kill Newell who was your beloved man? Do you feel delightful when you killed him?" Upon hearing the words, Sise''s heart suddenly ached. Newell''s unbelieving stare and the scene in which he fell into a pool of blood hade to her mind, yet he still dragged her trousers and said, "Sisi, you''ve done wrong. Can you please repent now?" What had she done during that time? She left Newell, in spite of the fact that he was bleeding profusely. Right! He used to be her beloved. He was the man she once intended to protect for the rest of her life. However, how did he treat her? "He deserved to die after treating my mother this way! He knew about the consequence of handing over my mother to Lebanon but he did it anyway. Did he ever regard me as his wife? He helped Mango monitor me and he didn''t even utter a single word when Mango sent me to the International Prison. I''m his wife and I''m still conceiving the kid of the Powell family. Did he care about my feelings? Did he know what had I suffered while I was locked up inside? He once said that he would protect me, pamper me and love me for the rest of his life. Well, what happened to me in the end? I was sent to the International Prison and I''ve to pretend tomit suicide only to make him pay a visit to me. Why should I keep such a man?" Sise''s eyes were filled with both anger and reluctance but Nathaniel knew that she would no longer repent herself. "You''ve neglected Newell''s love for you. You care only about your feelings and you never care about Newell''s life. You felt that Newell didn''t care about your mother, but think about how she commited those deeds toward him? As his wife, have you ever said something tofort Newell? Sise, people in this world will only treat you wholeheartedly when you reciprocate it. Nobody owes you anything. You''re reaping what you sow by being locked up inside the International Prison. Newell is considered a good man whereby he still managed to wait for your reformation. Do you think that him ignoring your wrong deeds is love?" "Yes. He will protect me if he loves me, even if he has to be against you, but he didn''t so he deserves to die!" Sise''s eyes were filled with madness. Nathaniel knew that it was a waste of time to speak with her. "Ha-ha, you really deserve to die too." "What?" Sise suddenly became somewhat dreadful. However, a dagger instantly appeared in Nathaniel''s hand before she could say anything. She looked anxiously at the incredibly sharp dagger which unleashed a cold light. "Nathaniel, I''m your own sister! Are you going to kill me too after you''ve killed both our father and also my mother? Aren''t you afraid of karma? You''ll kill your entire family for Mango. What a coward!" Sise was trembling all over while looking at Nathaniel ying with the dagger in his hand. She could hear him say inly, "Why would I leave any good intention to those wicked family members who have schemed against me my whole life? Well, I only know that my wife and my children are being bullied now. I don''t deserve to be a man if I''m not able to seek justice for them. Since you have decided to be Bernard''s puppet, you shall be mentally prepared to endure my anger." After saying that, Nathaniel stabbed Sise''s chest. Overwhelmed by intense pain, Sise almost fainted. However, Nathaniel was skilled, and his stab was just one centimeter away from her heart. Fresh red blood spurted out instantly. Nathaniel took out his phone and captured several pictures of Sise before sending them to Lebanon. "Send these photos to Bernard and tell him that he will be next!" Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 When Lebanon received those photos, he was still under house arrest. As Bernard''s identity had been exposed, he was deprived of some power. The king had temporarily put him under house arrest. He was not really clear about the situation outside. Nevertheless, he could only know that his mother, Doris'' forces seemed to be deprived, while Bettany who was his mother''s most trusted person had also disappeared. He finally got to know that his mother was still alive after so many years, but he had no chance to meet her even once. He ever thought about rushing out desperately just to look for Doris, but he knew that it was merely a suicidal act by going out at the moment upon thinking of his leverages and power left over by him. No way! He still could not die! Just when Lebanon was feeling depressed, he received a text from Nathaniel. The inte signals in his pce had long been blocked, but Nathaniel still managed to send photos to him. It could be seen that Nathaniel was indeed powerful. However, what Lebanon didn''t know was that at a side hall of Ango, anguid woman was lying on a recliner, with a maid using her hand to hold aptop for her while the woman quickly typed and filtered some of the signals that could not be reached before blocking them. Upon looking at the photo sent by Nathaniel to Lebanon, the woman received a text from him at the same time. "Send these photos to Lebanon and ask him to send them to Bernard. Do remember, you have to make sure that the photos are sent out from Lebanon." That woman looked extremely pretty and her every movement was elegant with decent manners like a dame. She paused for a moment before sending the message to Lebanon. Little did Lebanon know about the twists and turns in between of the matter. Looking at the photos with deep thoughts, he sent them to Bernard. Meanwhile, Bernard was on the verge of insanity when he received those photos. "You b*stard! Nathaniel, you''re not even human! Sise is your biological sister, how dare you to do that to her!" He was so frustrated that his whole body trembled. Then, he smashed everything around him that could be swept to the ground. After Nathaniel finished, he simply pulled out the dagger from Sise''s chest and said coldly to the man behind him, "Find a doctor to stop the bleeding and strike her a blow each day. Do remember, I want a piece of flesh from her each day and keep her alive with the best drug. After all, she''s still carrying the baby of the Zhao family in her belly. Our family has owed Newell too much, we have to make sure the baby is safely delivered." "Yes, boss." Every subordinate knew Sise''s identity. She was Nathaniel''s biological younger sister. However, he had asked his man to cut Sise''s flesh every day without hesitation. His viciousness had made people shudder. Sise immediately broke down upon hearing his words. She couldn''t imagine how painful it was for her flesh to be cut! Her brother hadpletely lost his mind! "Nathaniel, you can''t do this to me! You can''t! I am your biological sister after all! I''m your only sister!" "You''re simply too ring." Nathaniel said indifferently, he slightly raised his hand and Sise''s jaw was being dislocated once again. She couldn''t evenmit suicide right at the moment. Seeing Nathaniel turned around and left without showing her any concern, Sise cried and couldn''t move at all. Apparently, Sise had used up thest of her mercy deep inside Nathaniel''s heart. She could have lived a happy life. She used to have a husband who loved her, and soon she would have a lovely child. The family of three would also own thepany share. If only she hadn''t beenpelled by Bernard, her life would be much blissful than anyone else. However, people would get swallowed by their own desires by greed. Nathaniel restrained the emotions in his eyes and directly walked outside. Nobody dared to stop him during the time. Nathaniel walked out of the Baxter Alliance with unimpeded ess and he was then drove to the hospital. Zion was brought into the room for treatment, but Mango refused to let go of his hand regardless no matter what. In the end, the doctor had no choice but to let her in. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Zion was barely unconscious but he could still feel the warmth and concerns from Mango. He smiled subconsciously and said, "I''m fine, Mommy. Don''t cry." Mango was on the verge of tears. "Mommy isn''t crying, I''m here for you." The doctor had given Zion an anesthetic. The kid quickly fell asleep under the stimtion of the drug. Mango watched as the doctor rescued Zion. His tiny body was lying on the operating table, looking lonely and fragile. She was feeling deeply distressed. Nathaniel came in when the door of the operation room opened. Mango was slightly stunned upon seeing Nathaniel. However, she could not say anything at the moment, she wanted to hold Nathaniel''s hand instead but he dodged her. She paused all of a sudden. Mango looked up at Nathaniel''s eyes. His pair of good-looking phoenix eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of mist at that time, covering his true emotions. Mango suddenly panicked. "Nathan, I..." "Doctor, try your best to save my son. If anything happens to him, I will bury this hospital and all the doctors with him." Nathaniel''s voice was not loud, but it was freezing cold indeed. The doctor and nurses couldn''t help but shivered. When they looked at Nathaniel, they were frightened by the killing intent in his eyes. They nodded with fear and begun to carry out the operation carefully. "Take my wife outside." Nathaniel''s voice was simply cold and devoid of warmth. At the moment, his order caused Mango to broke down. "No, I won''t leave! Nathaniel, you''re mad, aren''t you? You''re mad that I''ve made Zion injured himself, and I acted on my own after knocking you out? He''s also my son after all, you think that I''ll be happy if something happens to him?" "Get out!" Nathaniel didn''t even nce at Mango, his voice simply turned colder. Mango was feeling extremely distraught. The man in front of her was truly pissed off! She was very sure of it! However, she didn''t mean it. She simply didn''t want Nathaniel''s hands to be stained with the blood from her family. Instead, she wished to bear all the sins alone, little did she expect that Sise would be a lunatic and hurt her child. She had initially thought that regardless of how much Sise hated her, at least she would still be merciful towards her son. After all, she had also became a mother, hadn''t she? It turned out that she was mistaken. Mango clenched her teeth tightly and said firmly, "I''m not going out! I want to stay here with Zion! I promised him that he would see me at the first nce once he wakes up." "Mango!" Nathaniel abruptly grabbed Mango''s wrist and pushed her against the wall. His robust body suddenly pressed over her. His good-looking phoenix eyes were full of fury and maria at that moment. "Shouldn''t I feel angry? Do you know how worried and scared I was when I get to know that Sise had hurt Zion?" Mango''s eyes were mncholy. "I never expect her to be so deranged." "You didn''t expect so? Many things happened out of your expectations! Your starting point is indeed good for my sake, you didn''t want me to get involved with my familymitting homicide, but have you ever thought about yourself? Sise could strike against her nephew who was blood-rted with her. Have you ever thought about how she will treat you even if you''re nothing rted to her and someone whom she hated? Have you ever thought about what I''ll do for the rest of my life if something happens to you? Will I go nuts? What do you think Sise is to me? She''s merely an outsider with a little kinship. You''re my beloved husband, my whole life! How dare you put yourself into risk without my permission? How dare you?!" Nathaniel''s eyes were all red, and his eyes were overwhelmed by tears. Mango waspletely stunned. She was shocked at the same time. She thought that Nathaniel was ming her for not protecting Zion, but little did she know that Nathaniel was concerned about her safety. He was pissed off because she had put herself in danger. "I''m sorry, Nathan. I..." "Would death ur if every act could be forgiven? Mango, I wish to treat you wholeheartedly, but can you please stop doing such actions in the future? Even if we do everything together, at least I''m still by your side, I can manage danger in the shortest possible time. Just like today, if something really happened to you and I''m still unconscious, what am I suppose to do when I wake up and know that you''re no longer around? Will a man like me still need a woman that sacrifices yourself to protect me? Are you telling me that I''m a coward and being ipetent? Also, am I giving you an image that I''ll be indecisive due to family affection and turned out to be a so-called good person?" Nathaniel was getting even more frustrated yet aggrieved as he spoke. How dare she knocked me out? She mentioned previously that it was thest time she would ever do so. Who ever said that she would never knock him out again? Who uttered that they would face problems and solve it together in future? That woman had taken the liberty and put herself in danger again and made him fell unconscious. If it wasn''t Mango who had done that to him at that time, he would have long stripped off that person''s head. Right at the moment, he barely suppressed the anger in his body. In order not to hurt Mango, he directly grabbed her arm and pushed her out of the operating room. "I don''t want to see you for the time being." With a "Bang", Nathaniel mmed the door shut. Mango knew that Nathaniel would be pissed off after he woke up, but little did she expect that he would be this frustrated. Did she really do something wrong? Would Zion not get injured if Nathaniel went up the mountain together with her? Mango didn''t know, but she was very upset. She had her hands folded across her knees and squatted down at the door of the operating room. She didn''t know when Nathaniel woulde out, and when would Zion''s surgery end. She was just like an abandoned child, gloomily and helplessly squatting. Nathaniel''s heart ached when he noticed Mango through the door gap. His fingers clenched the door of the operating room, he didn''t even know that his nails were broken. He only knew that his heart seemed to be torn apart while looking at the delicate figure outside. It was just as if sulfuric acid severely corroded his wound. All of a sudden, Mango''s shoulders slightly jiggled, and then she buried her head between her knees. It could be felt that she was overwhelmed by the sorrowful atmosphere. Was she crying? Nathaniel''s heart ached badly. He told himself not to be softhearted, he should have taught her a lesson but his hands and feet seemed to have their own consciousness. He directly opened the door of the operating room and walked towards Mango. Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 "Stop crying!" Nathaniel was feeling uneasy as well. Though he was frustrated, he was distressed over Mango''s tears and it was iparable with any of his feelings. He let out a sigh and stepped forward to hug Mango. However, he was flung away by Mango the next moment. She had initially wished to throw him over her shoulder, but Nathaniel was skilled indeed that he landed safely in mid air when she threw him away. "Mango!" He called out her name helplessly, with a distressed look in his eyes. However, Mango barely restrained her emotions. "Don''t call my name! I thought you despise me for taking the liberty, didn''t you think that I shouldn''t have abandoned you after knocking you out? Yeah, I admit that I''m being pretentious. I clearly know that you may do better than me when you came forward with the situation. Perhaps you''re more deterrent and crisp than I am, but I am still pretentious not to let you get involved in hurting you family. I still hope that there are some things that I can do for you as you''re inconvenient to intervene in it. Well, I didn''t expect that Sise would be so frantic that she could even stab her nephew, and she would even kill me! It''s my fault for being insensible, sentimental, and also selfcentered. I admit that I''m wrong, okay? Whether you want to punish me, scold me or even get mad at me, I ept it, but you can''t deprive my right as a mother!" Mango stood up from the ground and used the back of her hand to wiped away the tears on her face. However, she was getting more upset and aggrieved as she wiped it off. In the end, she was not bothered to care about it and simply let the tears flow freely. Nathaniel knew that his previous motions and words had hurt Mango. Honestly speaking, he did not feel good about it though. He was afraid that he could not control his emotions and would hurt Mango, thus he pushed her out of the operating room. Ever since he was infested by the Golden Lancehead Venom, he had known better than anyone else that he had became short-tempered. He didn''t know if he could control his violence as hurting Mango was something he would never wish to do in his entire life. However, will his exnation matter? Useless! Right before that, it was an undeniable fact that he had grabbed Mango''s arm crudely and pushed her out of the operating room. "Mango, I..." "Stay away from me!" Mango hurriedly growled at Nathaniel as she caught sight of him lifting his feet. Her tears were like countless knives stabbing repeatedly at Nathaniel''s heart which caused him to be even more irritated. However, he couldn''t lose his temper. Mango was very upset, he had to hold it in! Nathaniel was trying hard to forbear his temper, but he couldn''t help it. It seemed that there was an invisible bug biting his heart, and the pain in his body was getting even more stronger. He clenched his fist and whispered, "I''m going out to get some water, try to cool off yourself first." Then, Nathaniel left without looking back after finishing his remarks. Looking at his resolute figure, Mango suddenly felt even more aggrieved. He left, just like that. He was still ming himself, wasn''t he? Mango was so in pain, she sat on a bench at the corridor and bit her lower lip tightly, she couldn''t help but feel guilty. Suddenly, Walter''s phone call came in. Mango told herself to restraint her emotions, otherwise Walter would be worried. However after she answered the call, Mango immediately felt aggrieved upon hearing Walter''s voice. "Walter..." "What''s wrong? Are you crying? Did Nathaniel bully you?" Walter abruptly raised his voice. However, Mango quickly replied, "No, it''s Zion. He was stabbed by Sise and got injured. He''s currently receiving treatment though. Walter, I''m nervous, Zion is such a sensible child since he was a kid. If anything happens to him this time, I..." All sorts of grievances were at the tip of her tongue. However, when she heard Walter confronted if Nathaniel had bullied her, Mango didn''t mention it eventually. After all, Nathaniel was still her beloved person. Even if he had given her grievance, she would not allow others to say something bad about him. Mango''s remarks made Walter uttered with distressed, "Do you want me to send someone over? Mango, I can''t go anywhere now though, Deborah is pregnant." His remarks caused Mango abruptly paused for a moment. Pregnant? Was Deborah pregnant?! It was something that none of them wished to see it happened. Walter had suffered some physical illness while Deborah was conceiving a baby at the moment. Apparently, it was a distressing news. The baby absolutely could not be delivered. However, Deborah was deeply in love with Walter. Mango could understand Walter''s mood at the moment, he was probably feeling uneasy upon giving her a call. Carter had just passed away not long ago and Walter didn''t have much family members left. Yet his baby who was the continuation of his bloodline was not even given a chance to be born and taking look at the world. As a husband and a father, Walter was probably breaking down at the moment. However, he couldn''t break down just yet. Deborah needed him at the moment! He could only endure the pain and gave a call to Mango, how could Mango make Walter feel sorry for her problems? "Walter, what did Deborah thought?" Mango was a woman, hence she could understand the pain and heartache of a woman. Walter said with grief, "Deborah knows that the baby can''t be delivered. We''ve already contacted the doctor, but Genevieve is going to give birth soon, so she may not be able to conduct the operation. I''m worried for other surgeons to do so, after all, Deborah is still so young, and I..." "Let me give a call to Emberly, her surgery skills are internationally recognized. Although gynecology isn''t her strength, she may still able to do it for Deborah." Mango''s utterances made Walter felt grateful. "Thank you, Mango. I know that both Nathaniel and you are busy with other things now. Hence, I only called you out of necessity. Zion is injured after all, I..." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Walter, don''t mention that as we''re a family. I do hope that Deborah is able to get well soon. If Emberly can offer her help, I can be rest assured." "Thank you." After that, Walter hung up the call. Mango did not afford to detain any time and quickly called Emberly. After telling her about Walter''s request, she readily agreed. After all that, Mango had calmed down her emotions. She was no longer feeling aggrieved, it seemed that she had repeated the same mistake again at her second thought. She could still remember that the consequences of knocking out Nathaniel before she took action alone didn''t seem to be optimal. Moreover, she did say that she would not act alone if anything happens in future, why did she do such a stupid thing again? No wonder Nathaniel was mad. If both their stances had swapped, would she get angry if she was left out by Nathaniel? Mango questioned herself, thereupon the question had came up with an answer. However, understanding was one thing. Upon thinking of Nathaniel''s anger and previous actions, Mango still felt slightly gloomy. She knew that Nathaniel''s temperament had changed quite a lot after he was affected by the Golden Lancehead Venom. Was his actions shown that he was worried his emotion would hurt her? Aftering around with all those questions, Mango sighed. Where did the man went to buy water? Why hadn''t he came back yet? Did he thought that she was still in rage, thus avoided her? Mango was right. At that time, Nathaniel was sitting on the staircase of the hospital gate. He didn''t even care if his thousand dor trousers would be stained with dirt or not. He hadn''t smoked for a long time, he simply sat on the stairway and took a cigarette out from a pack that he bought. Then, he lit one up and inhaled deeply. What should he do? Even he hated himself for being so rampage. Had he frightened Mango? She must be freaking out. During the past, he had not even raised his voice to her. But today, he had thrown her out of the operating room in a rough manner. Nathaniel felt shivers down his spine. He had nearly strike the blow at Mango! How could he do so? Mango was the apple in his eyes, how could he lost control of himself and wanted to hit Mango? What should he do? How could he face himself in this way? Nathaniel deeply inhaled the cigarette, he choked on it and could not stop coughing. A spicy sensation crept from his throat to his heart which made his eyes sore and swollen, and his tears were about to gush out. Out of the blue, he took out the dagger like crazy and he abruptly cut the artery of his wrist. The fresh red blood gushed out instantly while his eyes were filled with insanity and desperation. If his blood was the source to nourish the Golden Lancehead Venom, was he able to flush out the venom bypletely squeezing out all his blood? Looking at his blood flowing out continuously from his wrist without a blink, he intended to figure out if there was any yellow nematodes crawling out. He recalled how Wisdom had also bled Mango when she was once being infested by the venom. However, there were a lot of blood spilling out. Nathaniel stared straight at it but the nematode worms were nowhere to be seen. He realized that he would probably die with his blood drained if the situation continued. His previous insanity had been slowly restrained, and he was recovered from a trace of rationality. Nathaniel abruptly realized that he still could not die. What will happen to Mango if he died? He came out because both of them had quarrelled. If anything happened, he was afraid that Mango would feel guilty and me herself for the rest of her life. Zion as well. He was uncertain about his son''s life, what would happen to the child if he died? A trace of anger and annoyance shed across Nathaniel''s eyes. He must find a way to get rid of the Golden Lancehead Venom but not right at the moment. Nathaniel quickly stopped the bleeding and then walked toward the doctor''s office. "Help me stop the bleeding and patch it up." Nathaniel''s cold look instantly scared the doctor and he had to follow his order. After patching up the wound, only then did Nathaniel go out to buy two bottles of water before returning to the door of the operating room. From a distance, he caught sight of Mango sitting on a bench staring at the operating room and also the corridor outside. There was a sign of relief under her eyes the moment Nathaniel had appeared. Sure enough, she was still concerned about him, she was waiting for him. A trace of warmth shed across Nathaniel''s eyes after thinking about it. He probably cut his hand because it hurt Mango. No one could hurt Mango, neither could he! Upon thinking of that, Nathaniel took the water and sat down beside her. "Drink some water and hydrate your throat. If you still feel angry, you may continue to scold me after drinking up the water." Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Nathaniel''s temper was no longer as violent as before. Mango knew Nathaniel''s previous action simply because he was afraid of hurting her, but she just didn''t want to talk to him. What made him think that she had to forgive him easily right after he had scolded her in that way? Mango took the water from Nathaniel, but she did not speak to him. She unscrewed the cap and took a sip while looking in the direction of the operating room, she spoke nothing. Apparently, she had assumed Nathaniel as a nobody to her. Nathaniel somewhat smiled bitterly. His wife looked indeed lovely sometimes and there were times which she was stubborn. It seemed that she should be in a cold war with him at the moment. It was seemingly good though, yet it was elementary that the Golden Lancehead Venom in his body would stop its agitation from the stimtion of Mango''s remarks. Nathaniel neither exin further nor spoke. He sat there silently with Mango, both were waiting for the light of the operation room to be extinguished. Mango had thought that Nathaniel would say something, but he did not utter a single word after Mango waited for him, she was no longer in rage. After all, their son was still lying inside the operation room. When the doctor opened the door of the operating room, Mango immediately stood up. "Doctor, how''s my son?" "He''s fine, it''s lucky that his wound has slightly deviated from his heart. Otherwise, we don''t have the confidence to operate on him. His body is slightly feeble now as he hasn''t recover from the anesthetic. He''s still unconscious but will soon recover after a period of rest." The doctor then heaved a sigh of relief. He couldn''t recognize Nathaniel, but the doctor could tell from his imposing temperament and Baxter Alliance behind him. Being protected by those men from Baxter Alliance, it was reckoned that the man must have an extraordinary status. The doctor could felt at ease when they managed to rescue their kid. Meanwhile, Nathaniel ordered his man to send Zion back to the headquarters. As their identities were rtively sensitive at the moment, it would be very inconvenient for Zion to stay in the hospital. Once returning to their base, only then did Mango found out that there was a room being changed into a ward equipped with all sorts of medical device. Nathaniel even asked Mascot toe back at once. Mango did not know the code names of those men, thus Nathaniel patiently exined to Mango. "Mascot is a doctor, he has developed excellent medical skills, and even keeping his pace with Emberly and Genevieve. However, Mascot has not always been within our country. He has been roaming around the rural areas all year round and seldomes back unless there''s something urgent. When I learned that Zion was injured, I have given him a call. At that time, he has booked a ticket and returned here. Thus, as long as Mascotes back, he will be able to bring Zion back to life from the jaws of death, I only believe in Mascot here." Mango nodded. She had heard that Nathaniel didn''t go to the hospital immediately when he woke up and found out that Sise had hurt Zion. Instead, he went to deal with Sise. She had initially thought that Nathaniel didn''t care about Zion''s life, but it seemed that she was mistaken. Just as Nathaniel said, his trusted subordinates had rushed back while Zion had been rescued, therefore he had no qualms to deal with Sise. However, Mango still didn''t say anything to him. Nathaniel knew that Mango was enraged, he didn''t exin anything either and went to take a look at Zion in person. Zion''s face was pale, but he was breathing steadily, he was doing good. It was lucky that he was looking fine. When both Rita and Wisdom heard that Zion had returned, they ran out of the room in session. "Daddy, mommy, can we go in and have a look at Zion?" Rita''s eyes were filled with worry. Mango held her in arms and whispered, "Let''s wait for Zion to wake up, he needs to get some rest now." Meanwhile, Wisdom took a nce at Zion from outside and felt relieved upon seeing Zion''s condition. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Rita, Zion is fine. Let''s keep quiet and let him get some rest first. Well pay him a visit when he wakes upter, okay?" Rita believed in Wisdom''s words. She nodded. Rita noticed that there was something wrong with both her parents, their emotions were seemingly awkward. "Daddy, had you quarrelled with mommy?" Nathaniel was stunned for a moment before he nodded and said, "Well, daddy made her angry." "Why don''t you hurry up andfort her then?" Rita felt that her daddy was not a stupid person. Why couldn''t he coax her mommy at the moment? On the other hand, Mango blushed. Why did they need children to teach them how to reconcile from their quarrel? Nathaniel looked at Mango and said in a low voice, "Daddy don''t know how." Rita rolled her eyes. He didn''t know how to impress her? Was he kidding? Who was the one who cross-dressed himself to coax mommy? He was clearly giving an excuse as he mentioned that he had no idea how to do it. "Daddy, why don''t you buy Mommy a bouquet of roses? Get her some jewels perhaps? Women would normally love them." Rita''s remarks made Mango slightly twitch her mouth. "I don''t like those." Mango spoke in a fit of pique. Only then did Rita feel that the matter was kind of serious. How did daddy offend mommy that caused her to talk relentlessly towards him in front of them? Rita kept winking at Nathaniel. Nathaniel felt that his daughter was way too heartwarming. He whispered, "Help me ask her what does she like? What can I do to make her cool off herself?" Rita was just about to speak when she heard Mango replied coldly, "I''m not able to cool off myself regardless of what he did. After all, my kindness has been regarded as ill-intentioned and I don''t deserve him to do so." One could hear the irony from her. Rita waspletely speechless at the moment. Were the two of them truly quarreling? Was she required to pass on their messages? Why did she feel like they were actually lovey-dovey instead? Wisdom coughed and said, "Rita, I suddenly remember that we haven''t finished our puzzles, why don''t..." "Yeah that''s right, we have to return to our room andplete our puzzles." Rita jumped out of Mango''s embrace and whispered when she passed by Nathaniel, "Daddy, you''re a gentleman. You should say sorry to mommy. If she still doesn''t forgive you, then you should bring her into the room, there''s nothing that can''t be resolved by gettingid. If thing doesn''t work once, then you have to make it twice." "Rita! What nonsense are you talking about?" Mango almost passed out. Was she really her daughter? Was that really from a five-year-old child? Come on! Couldn''t she consider their feelings at least? Rita grabbed Wisdom and ran away as soon as she heard the wrath from Mango. Swoosh! Mommy was scary! It was better to leave it to daddy. Mango''s chest heaved rapidly as she watched the two of them fled in hurry. She took a nce at Nathaniel before she turned around and left. In fact, she didn''t mean to me him. How could she forgive him without getting an exnation or an apology? It was no way for her to say, "I''m sorry, Nathaniel, I''m being self-righteous all this while and made you worry. Please don''t be angry with me, okay?" Although it didn''t matter, Mango still felt slightly aggrieved. Well, it was reckoned that Nathaniel must have spoiled her badly. However, considering the fact that they were in the main hall with so many subordinates watching over them, Nathaniel felt somewhat embarrassed even if he intended to apologize to her. Mango felt that returning to her room would be the best solution to solve their problem. As long as she went back to the room followed by Nathaniel, the cold war between them was going to be over even if she didn''t receive any apology. However, Nathaniel also wished to follow her when Mango lifted her foot and left the main foyer. Rita was right. He was a grown man that needed to apologize first. Even if Mango ignored him, he would have to compromise himself to seduce her. He couldn''t possibly ruin his blissful family just because of Sise, right? As soon as he lifted his foot, he felt that something was wrong with his body. He could feel the manic aura abruptly roamed in his body, and then it quickly gushed towards his chest. Nathaniel staggered before he quickly grabbed the back of the sofa beside him, only then could he barely stand on his own. "All of you get out now!" He said in a low and cold tone. The subordinates was familiar with Nathaniel''s unpredictable temper over those days. When they thought of the terror and ruthlessnessing from him, all of them nearly left in a sh. Nathaniel knelt down on the ground with a "plop" sound soon after everyone withdrew from the room. Cold sweat was dripping down from his forehead and his expression was terrible. It hurt! The heart-wrenching pain bit down his heart, as if it wanted to devour him whole. Even Nathaniel, who was very resilient, couldn''t help trembling. Beads of sweat dripped onto the floor, drop by drop. Nathaniel bit his lower lip and tried hard not to make any sound. At that moment, Mango had just returned to her bedroom when she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her chest. She grabbed onto the door handle with a trace of panic and uneasiness shing across her heart. What happened? Mango tried her best to hold on to herself, she quickly opened the door and walked out. Only then did she discover that Nathaniel was kneeling on the ground with his head lowered in difiture, trembling and suffering in tremendous pain. "Nathan." Mango gave a growl in her heart and quickly ran towards Nathaniel. "What''s wrong?" At that time, their cold war and grievances disappeared while Nathaniel, who was in extreme pain, could only be seen in front of her eyes. "Stay away from me!" Nathaniel abruptly raised his head, but he had startled Mango. His eyes had suddenly turned golden, and the cold and stern expression on his face shocked Mango that she barely stood up straight. "Nathan, you..." "I told you to stay away!" Nathaniel gnashed his teeth and shouted. He seemed to use up all his strength and said word by word, "Listen to me, Mango. Go back to your room now and lock the door. No matter what happens outside, don''t open the door. Go now!" Mango looked at him, whom she was deeply in love with was suffering in great pain, with the abnormal golden pupils in his eyes and the blood jade in front of his chest that seemed to be growing deeper in color, Mango firmly shook her head and said, "I''m not going anywhere! I''m your wife! Regardless of what you be, you''re still my husband!" After finished her words, Mango walked step by step towards Nathaniel determinedly. Nathaniel seemed to be spooked, the moment he saw Mango walking towards him, he abruptly stood up and retreated. "Mango, can you listen to me just once? Do you even know what I''m most afraid of?" Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 "What are you afraid of the most?" Mango had known the answer. She knew that Nathaniel was most afraid of hurting her when he was out of control. Yet she also knew that he would not hurt her, but to himself instead. It was the circumstance that Mango was most worried about. Upon hearing Mango asking such a childish question, he staggered for a moment. With merely a second, Mango appeared right in front of him. "Nathan, don''t be afraid. I''m here, you''ll be fine soon." Mango had thrown out her arms and hugged Nathaniel without any hesitations. Nathaniel''s body was slightly stoned by touching her supple body before pushing Mango away, but Mango quickly grabbed his wrist and said gently, "It''s okay, you''ll be fine, I''m here. As long as I''m here, I won''t allow anyone to hurt you, not even the venoms, I''ll think of a way to get rid of it for you. Nathan, you can feel me, right? I know you can do it." Mango''s tone was soft, like an invisible hand gently caressing Nathaniel''s chaotic mind. Meanwhile, the golden color in his eyes slowly faded away. He held Mango into his arms, and hugged her tightly. Nathaniel''s chest was still aching, but he could feel that he was not suffering alone. His pain seemed to be much alleviated borne by Mango. He said in a hoarse voice, "Mango, it hurts." Nathaniel was like a child at that moment, helpless and feeling wronged, which made Mango heart broken. "It won''t hurt for long, Nathan, I''m here for you." She was murmuring, and soon she felt his head on her shoulders getting heavier and heavier, followed by the sounds of his gentle breathing. Mango noticed that Nathaniel had fallen asleep. His brows frowned tightly, perhaps the pain had yet to be eliminated, he wasn''t sleeping very peacefully. Mango asked one of the subordinates to carry Nathaniel to her bedroom with her and lie them down on the bed. Looking at Nathaniel''s pale face, Mango was feeling indeed uneasy. They had initially thought that the Golden Lancehead Venom would not be a big deal and they would gradually find a way to get rid of it. However, it seemed that it had be atent crisis. When Mango pulled the nket cover over Nathaniel, only then did she discover the gauze wrapped around Nathaniel''s wrist. At that time, blood had dyed the gauze red. Mango''s heart wrenched and she unwrapped the gauze, she seemed to have realized something upon discovering that the wound was actually a knife cut. She stared at Nathaniel for quite a long time before she took out the first aid kit to bandage over Nathaniel''s wrist again. After that, she covered the quilt over him and walked out of the room. Mango took out her cell phone and gave a call to Noah. "Do you know how to get rid of the Golden Lancehead Venom? Tell me everything you know." Noah said somewhat gloomily, "Mango, it''s not that I''m not telling you, even I have no idea figure it out. I''m majored in Western medicine, and even if I know briefly about traditional Chinese medicine, it has nothing to do with the venom. It''s the special ability of the Miao region, whereby outsiders are not allowed to learn their skills. I''ve read the Hikasa Manual of Longford County duringst time, but I could only learn briefly of it. Moreover, the Golden Lancehead Venom is the ancestor among all the vermin and it can be considered the highest level. I can''t even deal with the ordinary vermin, let alone its long lost ancestor. You should ask Wisdom instead, he may know a little more than I do." Even though Mango had mentally prepared herself, she still felt extremely uneasy and disappointed upon hearing Noah''s reply. "I see. Thank you." Mango was about to hang up the call after she finished her words, only then did she hear that Noah asked her, "Did something happen to Nathaniel?" "He''s fine besides hurting badly all of a sudden. Plus, he is somewhat short-tempered and easily irritated, nothing else." Mango did not tell Noah that Nathaniel''s eyes had changed their color. Although he had recovered, she was still nervous. Nathaniel acted as if he had been possessed by something and he was no longer his original self. Noah said in a low voice, "I''ll seek advice from some medical experts but I can''t guarantee that someone may know about it. Further information regarding it can only be obtained from Longford County, or you can ask from someone who knows vermin." Mango nodded after hearing his remarks. After hanging up, Mango felt somewhat depressed. In recent times, a series of incidents happened and there were many people injured in session. Firstly Newell, then Michael, followed by Zion who got injured and even Nathaniel just suffered painfully. All the people around them were seemingly to be sustaining something, causing Mango to suspect that it was never an ident. While Bernard was the mutual person behind all those incidents. Mango realized that regardless if both Nathaniel and her went to Longford County, there would always be the existence of Bernard. That man was simply like the enemy hiding in the dark dedicated to target them. They could temporarily be safe only when they had get rid of that man. Furthermore, Nathaniel had no qualms to eliminate the Golden Lancehead Venom. Therefore, Bernard had to die! In other words, it should be said that Bernard had to be brought to justice. What could she do as Bernard was staying in Ango at the moment? She couldn''t go to Ango to get Bernard back to their own country. Even if she could enter Ango, she might not be able to bring Bernard out of there. After all, she had no idea who the king of Ango was and the reason why he had defended Bernard. There were too many unsolved mysteries in which heading to Ango was a death wish for them. However, their movement would be constrained if they didn''t look for him. She wondered when would Morganplete his mission. Even Brantley was put under house arrest due to the incident of Longford County. Although nothing happened to the Hans family, Mateo was sent abroad to carry out a mission and she had never heard of him since then. At a second thought, all the influences around Mango and Nathaniel were under others'' control, it was an apparent checkmate. A checkmate that specifically targeted both her and Nathaniel. Taking any action or if anything happened to them would affect the people around them. Walter was an example. When Mango recalled, only then did she realize that the incident of Walter being lead-poisoned was not probably to target him, instead it was to let Mango and Nathaniel put aside their situation for him. Mango wasn''t dumb. In fact, after clearing all her thoughts and sorting out the incidents all over again, she had already figured out the intentions of the other party. They were trying to force both Mango and Nathaniel to surrender themselves. If all these people had something to do with Bernard, then it was clear that Bernard had powerful connections. The only way for both Nathaniel and her was to take down Bernard at the moment. Mango''s brows furrowed when she thought about it. After all, it was never an easy task to take down Bernard. The wind blew in from the floor-to-ceiling window which awakened Mango''s mind. Meanwhile, Newell was sent back. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nathaniel was still slumbering while Mango went out to meet him. Even though she was mentally prepared, Mango was still somewhat taken aback upon seeing Newell. Newell''s face was ghastly pale with his neck wrapped in thick gauze. Even though he was unconscious, his brows were tightly furrowed as if he couldn''t believe that Sise would do that to him. Mango let out a sigh and said, "Arrange an intensive care nurse to take care of him, ensure that he''ll be fine." "Yes." After replying to her words, the subordinate immediately took Newell away. Mango went to take a nce at Zion again. It could be seen that Zion was still unconscious, but his vitals had returned to a stable state. When she finally came out, she unwittingly came to Aria''s room. Aria was indeed surprised upon Mango''s arrival. "You''re here?" Yeah." Mango nodded before she sat down in Aria''s room. Little did she know what to utter to Aria, perhaps she found that the house could calm her down slightly. Aria had initially thought that Mango would say something to her, but Mango just sat there after she entered her room. She neither spoke not asked anything, seemingly thinking about something, or maybe nothing. She was unapanied and had no rtives over there. After the incident with Michael, she was even more isted and helpless, she was on tenterhooks each and every day, wondering when would Michael''s men kill her. Seeing that Mango spoke nothing, Aria was somewhat uneasy. "Did something happened?" She inquired in a meticulous tone. Only then did Mango came back to her senses, she shook her head and said, "Nothing, juste over and have a seat here. Oh, by the way, I''m here to inform you that we''ve found the person who killed Zeck, it''s wasn''t you." Upon hearing that, Aria suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I might really been taken for the murder." Aria knew that she had an ulterior motiveing here. It was normal for them to hate her but she would never admit the deeds that she hadn''t did. She really did notmit the murder of that man. Mango looked at Aria and felt that the woman still had a bottom line, she indeed had good intentions for others besides Michael. Perhaps she would feel guilty towards Michael as well. "Do you know Valentina?" Mango''s words stunned Aria for a moment before she shook her head. "Maverick has asked me toe over because of my appearance. He did mention that he was certain that Michael wouldn''t kill me due to my appearance as well. I get to know Valentina''s name from Michael''s mouth, but I''m really not her." Aria''s words made Mango paused for a moment. Looking at Aria, she asked all of a sudden, "How old are you now?" "Eighteen." Aria instantly gave a wry smile. It was not long before she had turned 18 and thought that she was a grown up. She had always thought that she could marry Maverick as her grown-up gift, but little did she expect that it was merely a satirical joke. However, Mango frowned at the moment after listening to her reply. If Valentina was still alive, she should have probably turned 28 while Aria was only 18 years old at that time. Could they be biological sisters if both of them had some sort of rtionship? After all, Valentina wasn''t even turning 20 yet when she was sacrificed. At that time, Valentina''s parents still had the reproductive capacity. After Valentina''s sacrifice, it was possible for them to conceive another baby. However, how could they lose the baby when they finally had another kid? Mango couldn''t understand but she felt that she should investigate in this direction. She quickly went out of Aria''s room and told her subordinates, "Send someone to check whether Valentina''s parents have given birth to another child after her death. I need to know the results as soon as possible." Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 The subordinate quickly went for investigation once he had received the order. When Aria, who stayed in the room heard about the remark, her heart skipped a beat. Could she be Valentina''s younger sister? Aria had no idea but she was excited. She didn''t know who her parents were or her origins ever since she was a child. Since she begun to gain her memories, she had stayed in an orphanage full of foreigners while she was being bullied like an alien all the time until she met Maverick. Meanwhile, Mango had suspected that she was the younger sister of Valentina. Was she her biological sister? What had she done if it was true? She had even stabbed her brother-inw with her own hands! Whereby he was still lying unconsciously on the bed. Aria began to feel panicked and anxious at the same time. Mango had purposely said so. She wished to make Aria feel nervous and guilty. If it was confirmed that she really had something to do with Valentina, perhaps Michael could still be saved. After all, Michael was Nathaniel''s best buddy. Nathaniel would definitely feel bad for Michael after seeing him turned into this way. Since she could help Nathaniel to borne his responsibility, Mango naturally wouldn''t refuse it. Meanwhile, Mango returned to the bedroom after finishing all her tasks. Only then did she figure out that Nathaniel had awakened. Looking at the gauze on his wrist that had been rebandaged again, he frowned, as if he was very upset. "Does it still hurt?" Mango quickly came to him and stretched her hand to touch his forehead. His body temperature was not high though. She was then at ease. Looking at Mango, Nathaniel recalled his previous condition not long before and asked in a low voice, "Did you carry me into the room here?" "I asked someone for help. Are you feeling better now?" Nathaniel shook his head. Not only did he not feel any difort, he felt refreshed and rxed instead. He wondered how he could tell his feelings to Mango. Mango was still somewhat worried and said in a low voice, "Let me get you a doctor." She was about to leave the room as she spoke. However, Nathaniel directly grabbed her wrist and pulled Mango into his embrace. Mango gave out a cry before Nathaniel had already wrapped his arms around her waist and made her sat on his thigh. Mango was blushing over the ambiguous atmosphere. "Hey, what''re you doing? Stop it, keep your wound away." "Nope, I''m not going to let go of you." Nathaniel hugged Mango tightly like a rogue and said, "It''s useless to ask the doctor to cure it." "Well, we have to deal with it after all. You''ve no idea how I freaked out over your condition just now. The Golden Lancehead Venom in your body is certainly a ticking time bomb in which nobody knows when it will explode. I feel that it would be safer to take it out." Wouldn''t Nathaniel share the same thought as Mango? However, there was still no way to get rid of the Golden Lancehead Venom. "I will slowly look into this matter." "I can''t wait any longer, Nathan." Mango''s voice carried a leap of faith one could feel, which made Nathaniel stunned. "What are you going to do?" "I''ve nned to take down Bernard." Mango stared straight at Nathaniel and whispered to him, "Regardless, the Hans family, the Xiao family, or even the Eaves Family, are all under control and being retained right now. I don''t care how strong hiswork is, what I know is that I don''t want to be held back by Bernard anymore. If we don''t get rid of him, we''ll be hampered regardless of what we do. This person is originally targeting us, hence we may need to solve the root cause of the problem. Only then will we be relieved and you''ll be reassured to get rid of the Golden Lancehead Venom once he''s taken down." In fact, Nathaniel had initially thought about the matter, but he was worried about the safety of Mango and also the children. Upon hearing Mango''s utterance at the moment, he was somewhat apprehended, "Though it won''t be easy to take down Bernard." "I won''t want to miss even if hope was elusive." "You have a n?" Mango shook her head. "Nope, I just came up with this idea. If ites to devising schemes, I guess you gotta intervene it, as I''m not good at this." Upon hearing Mango''s ttery towards him, Nathaniel''s mood had became pleasant all of a sudden. "Well, okay, I''ll make a good nter." "Okay." Mango felt delightful when she saw Nathaniel had recovered. "Are you hungry? Shall I get you something to eat?" "Nope, I''m not feeling hungry. I simply wish to hug you this way." Nathaniel was indeed smart enough. Mango was still in rage with him previously, he hadn''t manage to coax her. If it wasn''t due to the sudden outbreak of the Golden Lancehead Venom, he wouldn''t been able to beg his pardon from Mango. Upon recalling his previous conduct, Nathaniel felt that he was a jerk after he had cooled off himself. Mango had knocked him out in order to not let him act on impulse by hurting Sise. Obviously, she had good intentions. His wife had always been putting him into priority instead of herself when it came upon problem solving. Wasn''t it her way to show her concern towards him though? Thus, how could he me Mango for taking action alone? Thinking in that way, Nathaniel held Mango and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, my dear." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "What happened?" Mango was somewhat not managed to react in time. Why did he apologize to her for no reason? Nathaniel knew at once that Mango had already forgotten about the matter. He felt truly upset. Mango would always automatically forget his bad attitude towards her. Instead, she would only remember how good he was to her. Ever since they got married, she had not med him for his aloofness towards her among those three years. Even the fire that happened five years ago, she still chose to forgive him easily after solving the misunderstanding between them. Nathaniel knew that it was not because she was a broad-minded person, but because she loved him instead. She could tolerate some of his minor shorings due to her feelings for him but it was not the reason for him to hurt or bully her. Perhaps Mango had somewhat been unaffectedly unconventional and self- righteous, but she had always consider for Nathaniel''s sake. What more could he me for having such a wife? Nathaniel held Mango tightly and said, "I''m sorry over the incident of the operation room, I know I''m wrong. You can beat me or even scold me, but please don''t ignore me, I promise I''ll never do that to you again. Also, I admit that I was being oversensitive and mad at you for the incident that you''ve knocked me out, I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean it." Mango''s grievances had dissipated all of a sudden. "I''m being self- righteous too, I can''t me you. Perhaps you''re right, with your presence, Zion may not get hurt." Mango was also reflecting on her behavior as well. "No no, what you did was never wrong." Mango was somewhat speechless over Nathaniel''s ttery towards her. Soon, the two of them had begun to cuddle with each other as they spoke. Mango swore that she really did not intend to do anything with Nathaniel in bed during the daytime. However, they started chit- chatting and without realizing it, they were both making love in bed like wild. By the time Mango had reacted, both Nathaniel and her had already been sleeping together. Both of themid together and took some rest, the atmosphere was filled with romance. Mango was feeling anxious due to Zion''s matters but was somewhat rxed in Nathaniel''s embrace at the moment. Coupled with the exercise some moments ago, she had unknowingly fallen asleep. When Nathaniel heard her soft snores, he couldn''t help but pause for a moment. Then, he gently pulled the nket over Mango. Just then, someone knocked at the door and a little head poked into the room. "Daddy, is mommy still angry now?" It was Rita. Little did he expect that he would be so embarrassed in front of her daughter one day. He quickly pulled the quilt over himself and said, "Rita, why did you simply enter the room?" "I''ve already knocked on the door." Rita replied in a righteous manner, and then she gave a cunning grin. "Look! Just as I said, there''s nothing that can''t be solved by gettingid. If you can''t make it once, then go for it twice." Rita had given an amusing kid''s speech but Nathaniel somewhat frowned. "Who taught you these words?" What did Rita know as she was merely five years old? Even if she was precocious or a genius, it shouldn''t have uttered from Rita''s mouth. Before Rita could realize the storm in Nathaniel''s eyes, she smiled sweetly and said, "Uncle Walter told me so." Walter? Nathaniel snorted. He''s gonna get fixed! "Don''t listen to him in the future." "Why not?" Rita was not quite understanding on what was going on. Nathaniel said directly, "He''s a douche, do you want to be a douche like him?" "A douche? How is that possible?" Rita felt that Walter was quite normal. Nathaniel sneered and said, "Him and I chased after mommy together in the past, in the end, who won?" Rita realized the truth and nodded. Again, Nathaniel added, "He once owned half of the prosperous shops of Segan Street in Ocean City with me as well, but now there''s been only some left. Don''t you think that his properties wouldn''t have diminished if he wasn''t a douche?" "That''s true." Rita abruptly had an epiphany. It seemed that Uncle Walter was really an idiot. Nathaniel noticed that Rita had epted the thought and said in a low voice, "You shall go out now, your mommy just fell asleep. She''s pretty shook up over Zion''s injury, don''t disturb her to get some rest." "Alright." After hearing his words, Rita sensibly closed the door for them. Nathaniel''s eyes fell cold. If it wasn''t the fact that Walter had just lost his own father his own baby soon, he would knock his block off. However, it was never toote for him to forbear under the circumstance and patiently wait for another chance to strike him. Nathaniel mocked in his heart. After taking a nce at Mango who was soundly asleep, only then did he got up to take a shower before he dressed up and walked out of the room. The subordinate was slightly stunned when he saw Nathaniel, but he still greeted him respectfully, "Boss, we''ve made arrangements for Mr. Newell, and also a care-giver has been hired for him. However, Sise in the dungeon seemed to have suffer blood loss and almost lead her to a shock." Nathaniel did not want to hear anything about Sise at the moment. He frowned slightly and said coldly, "Get someone to treat her. Do remember, she can''t die before she gives birth to her baby and you don''t have to inform me about the treatment method, I''m not interested." "Yes." The man was dreadful and quickly retreated. Following that, another subordinate walked inside the room. "Boss, we''ve found something for the incident that Mango had just asked us to investigate." "What is it?" Nathaniel was slightly stunned. The subordinate quickly replied, "Regarding the rtionship between Aria and Valentina, the results has been revealed." Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 "What''s the result?" Nathaniel developed suspicions about Aria''s identity as well, but he didn''t give it a deep thought. It was very likely that Mango was going to do something by investigating over the matter. Nathaniel fully supported his wife about the things she was going to do. The subordinate quickly continued, "We''ve taken Aria''s blood sample to appraise with Valentina''s parents. Aria is the child of the Brass family. Meanwhile, Mrs. Brass did mention that they had another daughter when Valentina was ten years old, but she was announced to be suffocated to death two days after her birth. At that time, the hospital had its own record regarding this incident." "Suffocation? After she was born for two days? Well, why would Aria still exist?" ording to the time given, Aria was eighteen years old at that time. Valentina passed away around nine years ago while she was born when Valentina was at the age of ten. It seemed that Aria''s identity did match with the time point. Nathaniel frowned and pondered for a moment and asked, "Who did Aria and Valentina look alike?" "It''s Mr. Brass. Both of them look like their father." As the subordinate spoke, he handed Mr. Brass'' photo to Nathaniel. Nathaniel had seen Valentina before but he was still stunned upon looking at the photo. Valentina looked much like her father, while Aria looked very simr to her at first nce. However, her eyes were still slightly different when one looked closer at her. Aria''s eyes looked simr as her mother. "Are you sure? Since Aria''s death had been identified from suffocation back then, how could she appear in the Morganfield abroad?" Nathaniel''s words made his men send him the details. "ording to our people, the doctor and nurse who were involved in delivering the baby were bribed back then. They told the parents of the Brass family that their baby had died of asphyxiation. Generally speaking, all the newborn babies looked almost the same. Therefore they reced the baby with another baby who died of suffocation. Back then, the Brass couple were in grief that they didn''t think of doing any analysis. After all, no one would expect that someone in the main hospital would do such a deed. Hence, the matter had fizzled out at that time. Mrs. Brass even went through depression for a long period before she went out from the aftershock. The whole family didn''t dare to mention the incident of the child in front of her anymore. Over time, everyone had forgotten it and never mentioned it again." Nathaniel listened quietly, but he was brain storming. "Did the doctor and nurse who took bribes mentioned the person behind who instigated them to do so?" "They imed that they didn''t know the person, it was said that she was an outsiders who was in charge of human- trafficking and intended to cooperate with them. At that time, the woman paid a lot of money to them, so they were tempted and wanted to use their duties will to sell several children, but the woman had never appeared since then." The remarks from the subordinate made Nathaniel frown. "A woman?" "Yes. They said that it was a woman in her forties who instructed them to do so. She spoke in a foreign ent and was seemingly a people smuggler. After all, the woman imed that she worked on the overseas line. As long as they sell the baby to her, she would take the child abroad and sell it. She promise that it wouldn''t affect them, only then they were willing to take the risk." Nathaniel''s eyes became chiller. It was simply an unforgivable sin to those medical staffs who were involved in human- trafficking activities. They were unconscionable by taking advantage of selling the babies when those maternal mothers were looking frail after giving birth. "Was Aria the only child taken away back then?" "Not really. ording to them, they sold roughly eight newborn babies around the week. They had felt repressive over Aria as the other parents of those eight babies didn''t react as furious as Mrs. Brass though they felt grieved as well. Rumors said that Mrs. Brass almost hit herself into the wall and wished to suffocate with the baby back then as it had been in her belly for too long. At that time, Mrs. Brass did give birth to her baby through natural delivery for four days but in vain. She had to choose Caesarean section in the end and had always felt remorse as she thought that it was her own mistakes that caused the death of her baby. Hence, she simply couldn''t ept the fact. Since then, Mrs. Brass had suffered from severe depression. She triedmitting self-muttion and suicide every day at that time. Mr. Brass didn''t manage to check on their baby who was said to be dead of suffocation in order to take care of her. This incident had simply gotten over in this way." A me of anger arisen from Nathaniel''s body. As he was also a father, he certainly knew the hardship of a mother to conceive her baby for ten months. How could a mother withstand the fact that her baby was sold like a product after she had givenbor to and even told that her baby had died of suffocation? He thought of his two unborn babies. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. For a moment, Nathaniel could feel that his heart was swelling with uneasiness. "Check it out for me! Regardless of any approach, you have to make the doctor and nurses to find out the human trafficker. It''s fine if she has received the punishment. Well, if this woman is still impunity and continues tomit such a wicked crime, then first break her hands and feet before throwing her to the police station." "Yes." Upon hearing his words, the subordinate nodded and walked out of the room. Mango had woken up at some point. She leaned against the door and smiled while looking at Nathaniel, who behaved resolute. She had always known that Nathaniel had a good nature. Seemingly to realize that someone was looking at him from behind, Nathaniel turned his head quickly and caught Mango''s smiling eyes. Her eyes were like the spring breeze blown across Nathaniel which soften his heart. "Why don''t you get more sleep?" "I can''t see your decisiveness if I do." Mango walked down with a faint smile. Nathaniel pulled up her clothes to prevent her from catching a cold, and thenmented, "I''ve never expected it to be a people smuggler." "Yeah, I came across some news a few days ago saying that the smugglers are particrly rampant nowadays, especially those medical staff who had been involved in the activities, which is indeed abhorrence. Meanwhile, Valentina''s hometown ought to be a rural town. I''ve no idea about the medical conditions there, but the emergence of such medical staff is truly terrifying. Since it''s now confirmed that Aria is Valentina''s biological sister, what are you going to do after this?" Mango looked at Nathaniel, but Nathaniel shook his head and said, "I don''t know. As I said, Michael has to make his own decisions. After all, this is his own business. Even if Aria didn''t kill Zeck, it was her who caused Michael to turn into the current condition. Resentment is still lingering around the men inside the alliance. I''m afraid we can''t convince the others if I give her a pardon. It was Michael who took his men to risk their lives toplete the tasks over these years. I can''t say anything about their friendship as I weren''t in their position. We''d better wait until Michael wakes up." "Will Michael wake up?" Mango was somewhat uncertain. However, Nathaniel replied with a smile, "I''m sure he will." "Is there something I don''t know? Is Michael just pretending?" Mango looked at Nathaniel''s smile and felt that he ought to know something that she didn''t. Yet Nathaniel shook his head and said, "I don''t know, Michael is not acting too, but his feelings for Valentina are real. He will wake up if we manage toe up with a solution." "You seem to have a solution?" "Yes, but it needs cooperation from Aria." Seeing Nathaniel''s reaction, Mangoughed, "You simply have plenty of crazy ideas." "You don''t like it?" As he spoke, Nathaniel wrapped his hands around Mango''s waist. Mango immediately recalled their sexy time in bed not long before, her knees suddenly weaken. "Honey, I was wrong." Her voice was soft yet trembling, which made her looked more adorable. Nathaniel truly wanted to hook up with the lovely woman before him, but he noticed Mango''s fatigue eyes. He suppressed his temper and said in a hoarse voice, "You''ve done nothing wrong, it was my fault. You go find Aria, I''ll get myself some rest." "Alright." Mango had known that she was off the hook from getting herselfid again. It seemed like his so- called rest should be returning to his room to take a cold shower. Mango smiled even more blissfully. Nathaniel shook his head and gave her a passionate kiss before returning to the bedroom. Mango felt that there were plenty of heart shaped bubbles emerging from within, which were warm and particrly sweet. She walked to the door of Aria''s room and knocked on it, the feeble voice of Aria came from inside. "Come in." Mango pushed the door and entered. She caught sight of Aria leaning against the balcony of the French window, she was half-squatting, thinking about something. Her figure was indescribably lonely, it felt sad for a moment. Mango walked over and passed the details she had collected to Aria. "What is it?" Aria looked at Mango and the documents in her hands in doubt, she was somewhat confused. "It''s your background information, have a look on it." Mango was unsure on how to describe her parentage to the youngdy. Many people smugglers used the children to make money by chopping off their hands and feet, and forcing them to beg money on the streets. People like Aria, who had been sold abroad managed to survive in good condition, it was either a blessing or a curse. However, if Aria had been bought by an ordinary family back then, she would not turn out to be a silly assassin, or even losing her first love. Mango felt sympathetic for Aria. How could anyone ask a child who grew up with a group of assassins to correct herself? Aria was the least not considered incorrigible though. Under Mango''s eyes, Aria opened the file. However, her expression slightly changed the more she read. In the end, tears slid down her cheek. "Is that true? Is Valentina my own sister?" "Yeah, take a look at those photos, they are all your sister''s, you can check on them. Actually, both of you look very alike, except your eyes. Your eyes are simr to your mother''s, while your sister''s eyes inherited your father''s." Mango''s words made Aria sobbed. When Michael told her about the incident of Valentina, she didn''t have much feelings. However, when she learned that the woman was actually her family member, the grief and pain welled up in her heart. Perhaps it was the wonders of blood rtion. "Was my sister a soldier? Or perhaps a martyr?" "Yes, Valentina was a martyr, a hero, and also the pride of the people. Although she lived merely over 20 years old, her life will be remembered by others. Her name will forever be recorded on the heroic monument and passed down for generations to create a legacy." Mango''s remarks caused Aria to shake her head, she cried, "Valentina was so young, she left just like that?" The entire room was overwhelmed by boundless sorrow, and it was so oppressive they could hardly breathe. Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 Mango felt extremely uneasy as she was affected by the atmosphere. "Aria, although your sister''s sacrifice wasn''t the ending we wanted, but we can''t guarantee the hatred of terrorists, can we? Fortunately, your sister had died with honor, while Michael had also avenged your sister, so don''t be too sad. What you need to think about for the moment is that your parents are still alive, but they don''t know your existence. They thought that you were dead 18 years ago. At that time, your mother was so devastated, she attempted tomit suicide several times, but was pulled over. Meanwhile, your sister was sacrificed again 10 yearster. Honestly speaking, your mother had a tough time over the years, do you wish to go home?" Aria was immediately stunned. Home? She had a family of her own? Aria had always thought that she was an orphan and abandoned because she was a girl or perhaps an illegitimate daughter. She was abandoned as her identity was despised by others, little did she expect that she was sold by people smugglers. Meanwhile, her parents had sacrificed and endured too much over their loss. It turned out that she could actually own a perfect family. Her sister was a martyr, a hero. What about her? What the heck had she done? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She was a killer, and her brother-inw was the first person she assassinated! What was worse, she had even slept with him. Although she didn''t do it voluntary, it became a fact. Aria''s heart was mixed with various emotions and she was at loss with words. All of a sudden, she thought of something and abruptly raised her head and asked, "Where''s Maverick? Have you caught Maverick?" "Not yet. We haven''t investigated thoroughly about his incident." Mango was also depressed regarding that. Maverick had well protected himself, the men in the alliance had no way catching him. Aria''s heart sank. She shook her head and said, "I had no idea how much Maverick knew about my identity as Valentina''s sister. However, since he could bring me back promptly at that time, and he even sent me to Michael, I reckoned that he must know my real identity. Since you managed to check on it, he may have already figured it out from the beginning. I''m afraid that my parents will be held hostage by him now." "You can rest assured that our people have already guarded your parents. Regardless of who he is, that''s no way for them to hurt your parents." Upon hearing Mango''s remarks, Aria asked in confusion, "How are you guys that powerful? Don''t ever underestimate the ability of Maverick''s subordinates by seeing my poor skills. They are talented, while I''m just an exception. In the past, I thought that it was because Maverick was interested in me that he tolerated my dumbness, only now I realized Maverick tolerated me was due to my appearance." Aria gave a wry smile with bitterness in her eyes. After all, it was indeed awful being cheated by her beloved man. Mango patted her shoulder and said in a low voice, "It''s not that how powerful we are, but we''ve told the local government and reported the matter to the military region. Your sister was a martyr, and the officer from the upper level has the responsibility to protect the safety of your parents. Hence, please rest assure that nobody would dare to hurt your parents under the control of the military region. I would like to ask if you want to go home? If you wish so, I''ll tell your parents through our networks that you still exist, thereupon you can go back and reunite with them. Surely enough, you can only return home after you''ve deal with the incident of you stabbing Michael." Aria paused for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "I know, I''ve hurt Michael. They''ll definitely wish me dead." "It''s unlikely so. As long as Michael can survive, he won''t let others harm you simply because your identity is Valentina''s younger sister. You may be unaware that Michael is a very protective person. In order to avenge your sister, he took off his military uniform and went into the den of terrorists alone, and even destroyed their headquarters alone back then. He almost died, but he still insisted on killing the enemies himself. Although your parents did not agree for him to worship your sister, Michael still took advantage of all his powers and approached to raise your parents'' filial piety. He asked someone to buy insurance with massive benefits for your parents and even paid their neighbors to be good to them. He would rush over at any time when your parents are in need, and he could solve those problems without intervened himself. He was trying filial piety to your parents on behalf of Valentina using his own way, and earned a lot of money over these years, all for your parents." Mango had only found out everything that Michael had done to the Brass family recently. To be honest, as a woman, it was indeed blessed to be loved by a man like Michael. Unfortunately, Valentina''s life was simply too short, she couldn''t had the pleasure. However, Michael suffered a lot since her death. Aria listened silently. She felt as if she was a little sh*t as she listened and got to know deeper. She couldn''t believe that she had stabbed Michael, the good brother-inw of hers. "I''m sorry, I had no idea, I truly didn''t know anything. What can I do to wake him up? As long as he wakes up, I will do anything. Don''t tell my parents for the time being, I''m afraid that they will be drawn into a wild goose chase." Aria was a child who was desperate for love, otherwise she would not fall for Maverick merely at her first sight. Over those years, she had been working hard to achieve her goal. She had known that she dislikes brutal scenes, but still she was trained every day. Not to mention that she even came over to kill someone to be his bride. Aria felt that she was a stupid woman upon recalling on what she had done. However, Michael was silently conducting all the deeds. Aria look over the matter again by setting aside her personal emotions. She felt that Michael had done nothing wrong, but she was self-inflicted on the contrary. She was also a woman who could not get who she loved. Realizing how affectionate Michael was to her sister, Aria felt envious and guilty at the same time. If her elder sister was still alive and learned that she had hurt Michael, she would probably be heartbroken. Aria simply hoped that Michael could wake up, even if she had to pay for it with her life. Mango felt somewhat relieved upon seeing Aria behaving this way. After all, Aria was still a kindhearted girl by nature. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you go overboard. We just need you to talk to Michael ording to the script given to you." Mango''s remarks made Aria slightly stoned. "Just talk to him?" "Yup, just talk to him." Just as Mango finished speaking, there was a knock on the dooring from outside. "Miss, Boss asked us to bring you some clothes." "Come in." Mango replied indifferently. The subordinate came in with a white dress in his hand. "Miss, Boss said he wanted Aria to wear it." "You may leave now." Mango took the box and passed it over to Aria. "Put it on. This is the dress which your sister liked the most, she loved white. You just have to pretend to be your sister and talk to Michael, perhaps it''ll work." Mango was uncertain if Nathaniel''s method would work, but they could only give it a try. Michael did not wish to survive at that time, they could only try and see if Valentina''s appearance could arouse his feelings again. Aria nodded and changed into the clothes that was handed to her. After that, shebed her hair ording to Valentina''s preferences. Looking at herself who seemed familiar but somehow not, Aria couldn''t differentiate if it was her for a moment. However, she didn''t care about her own feelings, as long as Michael managed to wake up, she would feel at ease. They went to the hospital. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had already arrived in advance. Mango whispered to him, "Why didn''t you tell me before you came here?" "I''m here to make some arrangements." Nathaniel held Mango''s hand. Aria took a nce at her, Mango nodded at her before she opened the door and entered into the room. It was the first time that Aria seen Michael after she stabbed him. He was seemingly asleep, or not breathing. His face looked serene, without violence or cruelty, he looked clean in whole. Only then did Aria realize that Michael was really good-looking. If he wasn''t overwhelmed by violence all the time, he actually looked like a refined schr with delicate features. It reckoned that he was always attracted by many wherever he went. Aria walked over and grabbed Michael''s hand, only to found out that his hand was very cold, which was terrifyingly chilly without any warmth. "Sis..." Aria was just about to call him brother-inw, she was then recalled that she was actually dressing up as Valentina at the time, she whispered, "Michael, can you hear me? I''m Valentina." Aria''s voice didn''t resemble with Valentina''s voice at all, but the name had became Michael''s obsession. When the name uttered out of a her mouth into his ears, Michael twitched for a second. Aria was indeed shocked and continued, "Michael, open your eyes and look at me, okay? I''m surrounded by those people. They beat me up, scolded me, forced me to do things I don''t like. Do you know what I was thinking at that time? I missed you. I was thinking how brave and tough you''d be for me, you''de and save me, right? Michael, I''m waiting for you,e and save me. Where are you? Can you hear me?" Aria''s tears fell drop by drop on the back of Michael''s hand, her heated hands immediately made Michael frowned. Valentina! "Don''t be afraid, Valentina. I''m here to save you, I''ll definitelye back to save you!" Michael had a will to stay alive. No way! He could not simply lie here. Where was he? It was so dark that he couldn''t see anything. How about Valentina? Where was she? She was so fragile and weak, how would those people treat her like that? Michael was panting heavily. He wanted to break through that darkyer, but he couldn''t figure out where the door was, he could only struggle in ce. As he ran, he could still hear the soft weeping from Aria. "Michael, don''t you love me anymore? You don''t love me anymore, right? That''s why you didn''t come and save me, it was also the reason why you''re sleeping peacefully here. Look at me, my arms and legs had been chopped off, do you know how much it hurts? Michael, do you know that I''m hurt?" "No!" Michael shouted and sat up at once, his back was drenched with cold sweat. Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 Aria waspletely stunned. Before she could say anything, she saw Michael turned his head around. The ferocity in his eyes made her tremble or even escape from her spot. At that moment, Michael held Aria tightly in his arms. How could such a grown up man shed tears in front of her? "Is that you, Valentina? It''s you, right? I know you won''t be so wicked and leave me alone in this apathy world. Don''t go, Valentina. Please don''t leave me alone, okay?" Aria had seen Michael''s cruelty and merciless, but little did she expect to see him crying at that moment. She couldn''t believe that he had cried! She wondered how affectionate he was that caused him to be overshadowed by her sister''s death even after nine years? If Maverick treated her simply like how Michael treated her sister, she would be willing to do anything for him. Unfortunately, that man didn''t cherish her at all. Aria was also on the verge of tears. She gently patted Michael''s shoulder and gave a sigh. She''d rather not utter anything at that time as Michael would only feel upset regardless what she said. In contrast, she just let him vent his emotion through the wonderful dream. Michael was crying like a baby. He was no longer the person who wished to hug that figure but could only embrace the air in his dream. Valentina in front of him was real and warmblooded whom could be touched. He could only assumed it as real at the moment regardless of its genuineness or any reason. "I really miss you, Valentina. Do you know that? Without you, the world is cold to me, how could you leave me alone in this chilly world? You said that you would apany me to watch the setting sun and go home with me. You also mentioned that it''s okay if my parents don''t care about me, and you needed me. Well, where have you been all these years? Valentina, you are the only sunshine in my life. I will always remember the girl who saved me from the plight. You are my saviour who led me to join the army and to a road I never thought of before, yet little did I expect that you would leave me forever because of this path. If I''ve known it earlier, I would lock you up and would never allow you to join the army for a lifetime." "Valentina, have you ever thought about me when you sacrificed yourself? I bet you''ve thought about it, didn''t you? Why would you still do so whereby you knew that I would copse by your death? Valentina, you''ve considered too many people. You worshiped your love, your loyalty, and your faith more than me. I should hate you, but I can''t, I miss you so badly. Can you take away my deep-rooted love together with you? Can you?" As Michael confronted her, Aria''s tears kept flowing down her cheeks. She had discovered everything that happened between Michael and her older sister, Valentina. Michael told her before. Michael was once a rebellious child, he ran away from home after quarreling with his parents. He was somehow a stubborn person and mingled around the society when he left his home without a penny. However, he was once injured in a fight and almost got himself killed. Looking at so much blood flowing out of his body, Michael thought he would be dead. He was merely sixteen years old, was his short life going to end in that way? "Are you alright?" He would never forget the girl who saved him from the plight that day. He once thought that she was an angel. She was indeed good looking and gentle, she helped him to get up without being afraid of the blood on his body and his difitured condition. Her white dress was stained by the blood on his body, but she didn''t care at all. She told Michael to live well and make good use of his body tomit more meaningful things in life. On that day, Michael knew that the girl became his life saviour. She inquired about his age and where he was staying, and even spent her money to send Michael to the clinic for treatment. It was the first time Michael had wanted to protect a girl, and wished to stay forever with the angelic girl who saved him from the plight. Because of her, he had chosen to go home. Returning to his home which was fraught with danger, and a ce where he needed to strive hard and struggle to live all the time. His siblings were constantly plotting against him for the inheritance of their family. Michael had a narrow escape with bruises and all sort of wounds, but he always appeared before Valentina by wearing the most beautiful smile on his face. He had transferred to Valentina''s school. In order to be alongside with her, he had persistently spared all his efforts to study. However, he would always be ranked second while the first ce would always belong to Valentina. Subsequently, Valentina indicated that she would like to join the army and asked if he wanted to follow along. Joining the army? At that time, Michael didn''t thought about it at all, he even thought that he would never take that path. However, looking at Valentina''s zing eyes, he nodded and agreed. They preserved their college status and joined the army. Michael didn''t inform any of his family members and simply disappeared. He knew that all his endeavor over the years would be in vain once he left his family. His siblings who were on the prowl would take the opportunity to take over the prestige and influence which he had built up over those years. However, he didn''t care at all. All he wanted was just Valentina. Both of them had spent some wonderful moments at that time. They were not allowed to date in the military region, thus they fought their way to a higher position. Regardless of the times that he had sustained injuries from his mission, he would first check on Valentina to ensure that she was safe and sound, only then he would be able to smile. If he had known that rising through the military rank and entering a special force would cost Valentina''s life, he would rather her be ignorant and ipetent and simplymitted a two-year duty instead. Unfortunately, he couldn''t predict the future. Valentina was no longer there before he could realize it. The girl who saved him from the plight would never appear in his life ever again. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. How could he not be upset and stand the fact that those heinous people had taken away the only sunshine and warmth in his life? Even if he had to sacrifice his life, he would tear those men into pieces. As he was never a kindhearted person without malice. Michael was crying his heart out. He did not cry when Valentina died. When Valentina was buried and he could not enter the mausoleum, nor did he cry. Even over the past few years, when he woke up from shock in his dreams, he did not shed a single tear. However at that moment, Michael seemed to bepletely broken down and was crying uncontrobly. Who had said that a man wouldn''t simply cry? Not until his heart was broken. Michael was living his own story, though he clearly knew that the woman in front of him would not be Valentina. Perhaps she looked too alike with her, or perhaps... All those things didn''t matter to him. At that moment, he was hugging a warm figure, and not a wisp of cold air. As if his girl who had pulled him out of the muddy ce had returned, she truly appeared before him, she touched his head and said gently, "I''m sorry, Michael. I''mte, I''m really sorry." Michael had wished both of them to be together wherever he went and nothing would keep them apart. Aria was also sobbing. Her sister was indeed blissful, wasn''t she? Although her life was short, it was considered perfect for her to own a man who loved her so much. Michael who was in front of her should be her brother-inw, but they had some sort of intimacy. Aria told herself that he loved her sister. It was merely an ident, a punishment, or perhaps a game without emotional connection. However, Aria''s heart was still aching. After all, it was her first man who had intimacy with her. Seeing that he was feeling miserable for her sister, Aria didn''t feel good at all. However, she could only hold Michael tightly in her arms. Both Nathaniel and Mango stood outside the door and couldn''t help sighing while watching over the scene. Mango was about to enter the room but she was stopped by Nathaniel. "Just let Michael vent his grief for a while." "Well, it''s Aria, Nathan. Are you going to let Aria be a substitute for Valentina in the future?" Mango was a woman, so she naturally understood how another woman felt. Though she didn''t know if Aria had yet to be tempted by Michael, they couldn''t and had no right to send her as a substitute to Michael. Nathanielughed upon looking at his agitated wife. Mango was always enthusiastic and impartial at all times. He rubbed Mango''s head and told her softly, "Do you really think that Michael don''t know that the person in front of him isn''t Valentina? Over the years, he was aware of the fact more than anyone did. It''s just that he''s simply breaking down after he had forburned his feelings over the past nine years. Once he''s done letting off steam, he''ll settle the situation properly. After all, Michael has always been abstained during the past nine years, he didn''t flirt with any other woman besides Aria." "What can this prove? It can only be said that Michael has took Aria as a doppelganger from the very beginning, hasn''t he?" "That''s not right." Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s hand and walked out of the intensive care room, only then did he show the photos from his mobile to Mango. It could be seen that those women in the photos somehow resembled Valentina. "These women are..." "Michael''s family had arranged some blind dates for him, and they even tried to lure him to go home by using these women. Unfortunately, Michael didn''t get tempted by any of them. Some even offered to sleep with him but they were directly thrown out by Michael, except for Aria." Mango was confused by Nathaniel''s remarks. What did that indicate? Nathaniel said with a smile again, "In fact, to seek justice for Zeck, directly killing Aria is the best solution. Plus, it can also deter Maverick who was behind Aria. Unfortunately, Michael has chosen the way." "What are you trying to say?" Mango frowned slightly as she couldn''t predict the meaning behind Nathaniel''s words. Nathaniel looked at the direction of Michael''s ward and whispered, "Right before you sent someone to enquire about Aria''s lineage, Michael has already asked someone to investigate her background. Otherwise, why do you think the details would revert to you in such a short period? It takes time to do the paternity test." Mango immediately froze. "Do you mean that Michael knew that Aria is Valentina''s sister?" Nathaniel nodded. "Why did he still do that to Aria? He''s simply..." "He intends to give up his obsession with Valentina, but he can''t let go of her family. Therefore, the best and only way for him is to be the son-inw of the Brass family." Nathaniel''s words instantly stunned Mango. Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Mango couldn''t tell how she felt at the moment she simply couldn''t understand Michael''s approach. However, everyone had their own choices, perhaps it would also be a good thing if he was able to let go of his obsession with Valentina. With such a thought, Mango felt much more rxed. "What shall we do now? Do we still need to go in?" "Forget it, let''s give them some time to spend alone." Nathaniel held Mango''s hand and both of them walked out of the hospital. It was sunny day with the zing sun while Mango was also feeling much more rxed. As if the glum that lingered in her heart had suddenly dissipated, which made her feelfortable. "Would you like to hang out somewhere?" Nathaniel was suddenly feeling good while looking at the smile on Mango''s face. Mango was stunned for a moment before shaking her head and said, "I still haven''t know about Zion''s condition, let''s go back and check on him." "The kid will be fine, and he will need to take some rest for the time being, there''s nothing much we can do. Why don''t I take you to buy some good food? Shall I buy you some clothes instead? You weren''t in good mood recently, didn''t they say that women''s mood tend to change better after they go shopping?" Mango was somewhat amused by Nathaniel''s remarks. Zion would definitely feel upset if he got to know that his father despised him so much. "It seems like you began to know how to get girls to like you all of a sudden, are you seeing someone else around?" Mango ridiculed him. Nathaniel said with a serious face, "I''m not seeing anyone else, I just want my wife to be happy. After all, didn''t I upset you just now? Just take it as my apology for you." Recalling the conflict between the two of them, Mango couldn''t help but say, "It''s my fault for not being considerate by taking action on my own, and it''s notpletely your fault either. I was way too self-righteous, and was just concerned about your feelings, but I wasn''t well-considered about taking any safety measures. I even left you out alone in my actions, I was too selfish." Upon hearing his wife uttered so, Nathaniel quickly replied, "Don''t say that. I know that you had good intentions towards me, let''s not fuss with my hot temper for now. At that time, I was pissed off andshed out at you, can you forgive me for that? How about I hand you over my credit card, go nuts and max it out as my punishment?" Mango immediately burst intoughter. "Your card? Max it up? Are you sure it can be maxed up?" Nathaniel touched his head in embarrassment and said, "Well, shall I go back and get a limited spending card instead?" "You''re a weirdo!" Mango red at him in a delicate way before walking out of the room. Since Mr. Ye was idled and rxed, she should hang out somewhere. After all, they were travelling, weren''t they? After seeing Mango''s happy face, he then followed along. He reached out his hand and twined his fingers into hers as they walked together, it felt wonderful. He realized that he shouldn''t make unreasonable arguments with Mango in future. Wasn''t it a pleasant feeling to stay sweet with each other? Why would he want to bring troubles for the both of them? There was a stall in a distance which sold meatballs. Mango hadn''t eaten such light bites for a long time, her appetite had aroused. "Shall we go and have some meatballs?" She looked up at Nathaniel with a smile. Nathaniel was somewhat confused. "What''s that?" "It''s heavenly food, let''s go!" Mango had known that Nathaniel definitely hadn''t eaten the appetizer before, she quickly grabbed his hand and ran over to the stall. "Sir, can I have the meatballs for ten dor?" Mango was as exhrated as a child. Nathaniel seemed to recall the moment when Mango was studying in university. At that time, she was a bright, cheerful and beautiful girl, just like this moment. Nathaniel couldn''t help looking at her in a daze. When the fragrance came from the other side, Nathaniel found that the so-called mini meatballs were deep fried, he was ttered by the texture of it. His brows couldn''t help frowning. "What kind of oil is this?" Nathaniel''s remarks stunned the boss for a moment before he replied, "It''s peanut oil." "That''s impossible, I''m sure that peanut oil doesn''t taste so." Nathaniel was about to say something else when he felt that his sleeve was being dragged. Mango gave him a stare, causing Nathaniel to feel somewhat sad. "These bites can''t be eaten. The oil they used isn''t healthy, who knows if it''s from the gutter." Nathaniel''s tone was neither too loud nor too low, it was just enough to let Mango hear it alone. He wasn''t afraid of what the boss would do to them after hearing him but there were some chief advisors there. If they had created some chaos and alerted them, his wish to stroll around with Mango would be cancelled. Mango was somewhat speechless. "Keep your mouth shut." "Honey, this oil..." "If you say it again, I won''t sleep with you tonight." Mango''s words were deterrent to him, which instantly caused Nathaniel to shut his mouth. What a joke! His sleeping ce was indeed an important question whereby it was much important than the gutter oil. However, it would be fine if he didn''t allow Mango to eat it. As if she could read through Nathaniel''s minds, Mango whispered, "If you don''t let me have it today, then you''re not allowed to enter my room for half a month." Nathaniel''s shoulders immediately copsed. "Honey, are you kidding me? What makes u so fond of it? After all, it''s not good for your health if the oil isn''t healthy enough." "Please, we won''t die if we merely have it once or twice asionally. The puffed food is also not good, why did you allow Rita to have it?" Mango was somewhat speechless regarding it. She wasn''t having it every day, instead just once in a blue moon. After all, Nathaniel mentioned previously to let her eat and buy whatever she wished. It was just the beginning where he had begun babbling. Mango knew that he was taking her health into consideration. However, they shouldn''t fuss about outside food at the moment. Furthermore, she had checked previously that the shop had a high rating in Yelp. Nathaniel was somewhat depressed. "Rita is different." "What''s the difference? Okay, I see. Rita is your little lover, whatever she does is always right. I am your wife and whatever I do is always wrong, correct? Sheesh, wives are not made to be lovers anyway." Mango had fired back at Nathaniel which made him shut up even more. Another word out and it would be another mistake. He worked so hard to make his wife smiled. Hence, he didn''t want to lose his epic night simply because of the mini meatballs. At that moment, their fried meatballs were ready and were handed to them by the boss with two bamboo skewers. "What are these for?" Nathaniel inquired shamelessly but he was then pulled away in disdain by Mango. She picked up the bamboo stick and inserted in a mini meatball. After that, she handed it to Nathaniel, and said with a smile, "Open your mouth." "Do I really have to eat it?" Nathaniel''s brows were tightly furrowed that he could trap a fly. Why was Mango so keen on the bites that were deeply fried from that disgusting gutter oil? Should he have it? Nathaniel was struggling deep down in his heart. Mango was just looking at him with a smiling face but he could see the menace in her eyes. She had shown him a threatening look which made him try the food no matter what. Nathaniel swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Whatever, he just needed to swallow it, he didn''t care if the meatballs would kill him. Perhaps they could suffocate the Golden Lancehead Venom in his body. As he thought so, Nathaniel opened his mouth with a death-defying look. When the meatballs were chewed inside his mouth, Nathaniel was immediately stunned by the taste. "How is it? Is it yummy?" Mango''s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled joyfully. Nathaniel hurriedly nodded. Then, he picked up a bamboo stick and ate another one. "Hey, leave some for me! Don''t eat them all!" Realizing how shameless the man was, Mango couldn''t help feeling anxious. Both of them were like children in which they quickly snatched the food with each other on the streets. The sound ofughter filled the surroundings, which attracted some crowds to stare at them, however they didn''t care at all. Seizing the present moment and living happily was the best way to go for them. The meatballs were starting to run out. There was only one left, but Nathaniel grabbed it and ran away. "Hey, shame on you! I bought it!" Mango felt that he was bullying her. Nathaniel ran quickly by taking privilege of his big strapping figure, thus she had to pursue quickly. "Catch me if you can! I''ll give it to you if you manage to catch me." Nathaniel turned around his head and said with a smile. Mango seemed to had a vision as a senior during the time when she studying in university, but it was somewhat different. When he was in college, he was apathy and disconnected from the crowd. It seemed he was difficult to approach, with his brilliant and exquisite character. One could only watch him from afar but dared not mingle with him. To this day, that man had already be her husband. Although he still had a stone cold character, deep down he was gentle and loving. "Stay still if you dare!" Mango immediately chased after him. They chased each other on the road like kids. Nathaniel had always kept a distance from her, trying to make Mango exercise more. They were frolic for a while. Meanwhile, a jeep turned over from the road next to them. Mango expression didn''t look good. It was a military license te. Mango recalled that Chief Oxford was still around the town and couldn''t help feeling somewhat anxious. She did some changes in her appearance, but Nathaniel didn''t do so. After all, as a man he didn''t like makeup at all. What if they ran into each other? As she thought so, Nathaniel slowed down his pace too. Apparently, Nathaniel had also figured out the car, and his expression changed. Mango quickly walked over and held Nathaniel''s hand, she whispered, "Follow me." There was a shopping mall nearby. As long as the two of them entered there, it would take some time for the other party to look for them. After all, there were more crowds in the shopping mall. Nathaniel did not want to trigger any disputes and conflicts either. Hence, he immediately lowered his head. Mango''s heart was pounding fast, she felt as if it was about to leap to her throat, while her palms were sweaty. She had experienced a lot hardships over the years after marrying Nathaniel, thus she could literally keep herself calm. They walked towards the mall beside them like an ordinary married couple. The jeep drove past them. Mango''s heart was on tenterhooks the whole time. Just as she passed by the car, she had let out a sigh of relief. Nathaniel had restrained his emotions very well, which was looking ratherposure. Mango felt that her inner strength was still far from Nathaniel''s. It seemed that she still needed more practice. Just when they were about to heave a sigh of relief and enter the mall, the jeep abruptly stopped, and the car window rolled down. "Those two in the front, hold your horses." Mango and Nathaniel frowned slightly. They continued to walk forward as if they hadn''t heard anything. However, they had elerated their footsteps. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Hey, stop! You better stop or I''ll shoot!" Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 Shoot? Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Why were people nowadays so rampant? How dare he nned to shoot them down in the streets without any confirmation? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A wave of anger welled up from Mango''s chest. Nathaniel suddenly clenched her fist and whispered, "You go in first, I''ll handle it." Mango paused for a second. She wished to stay, but when she look at Nathaniel''s abstruse eyes, she could not specte about Nathaniel''s real thought. Perhaps he had his own n. Mango knew that it wasn''t the time for her to be self-righteous, so she nodded. After they both released their hands, Mango quickly walked towards the mall. With a whoosh sound, a silencer bullet shot along the trajectory towards Mango. Mango automatically squatted down and rolled over the ground, she had narrowly evaded the attack. The bullet hit the ss door next to her and prated through it. In the mean time, the siren went off and the scene immediately became chaotic. Nathaniel''s eyes instantly turned horribly cold. He couldn''t believe that they dared to shoot in the streets! Nathaniel abruptly turned around with a leap, he charged straight towards the direction. The other party was stunned when he noticed Nathaniel''s highly identifiable face. The man wanted to pull the trigger again, but Nathaniel was simply too rapid. Before he could see the figure clearly, he felt someone swooshed over, and in a brief second, he felt a sharp pain in his wrist. "Argh!!" An ear- piercing, high- pitched cry instantly screamed out. Mango was somewhat astonished. She did not see Nathaniel''s previous movement clearly. He was simply too fast! Since when had Nathaniel''s speed elevated so much? Meanwhile, Nathaniel had already stripped the man''s arm, and flipped a p to the other party''s face. "How dare you shoot on the streets? Aren''t you afraid of hurting innocent people? Huh? What does the uniform on your body represent? Don''t you know it?" At that moment, nobody could stop Nathaniel whereby the murderous intent that spread out from his body made people involuntarily to back away. There were another two men who looked like adjutants that sat in the car, but they did not dare to move under the deterrent of Nathaniel, as if they were petrified. "You jerks! What are you guys waiting for? Arrest him and the other woman!" Chief Oxford yelled like crazy, and the gun had already point to his head the next moment. "Give it a shot." Nathaniel''s cold and indifferent voice seemed toe from theherworld, which frightened Chief Oxford to get weak on his knees, but he was still holding on. "Nathaniel, I didn''t mean to capture you, it was an order from the higher officers. Don''t make things difficult for me, we''re all from the same ce. You shall understand that it''s hard to contravene the military order, I can''t help it too." "Can''t help yourself? So you can''t help yourself shooting in the streets? Neglecting the others'' safety? I just want to ask what kind of monstrous crimes I have committed that lead you to snipe me in the streets? Are there any arrest warrants? Take it out at once." Nathaniel''s words instantly made Chief Oxford''s expression change. "This is a secret mission, the warrant hasn''t been issued to me, I received only a verbal order." "Don''t you know what is my military rank? How dare you to take me down without any warrant with your current rank? What are you trying to do to me?" Nathaniel spoke with sarcasm, and then he directly kicked the knee of Chief Oxford. Chief Oxford abruptly knelt down, even Mango could feel the pain. Out of nowhere, a group of men in ck gushed out and surrounded Chief Oxford and his gangs. Nathaniel said coldly, "Bring them all back, but don''t beat them to death. I''m gonna squeeze a bit of something from them first." "Yes sir!" All those men in ck replied in unity, their imposing manner had literally caused chills down their spine. At that moment, Chief Oxford''s face turned as white as paper. "Nathaniel, you''ve raised so many people secretly, are you revolting?" "You''re Chief Oxford, right? Where did get the idea from, TV shows? Or are you simply ancient? Me, revolt? Why would I? I''m just inviting you to be my guest. Take him away." Nathaniel said coldly. The men in ck immediately stepped forward and dragged the other three out of the car. Their mouths were covered and pushed into the car before being taken away. The people around them did not dare to utter a word, let alone taking photos with their mobile. As those men in ck were wearing clothes typically owned by the Baxter Alliance. Everyone had known about their status, and no one would challenge themselves with the Baxter Alliance. Nathaniel realized that the people around him were well aware of the situation, thus he didn''t say anything else. Instead, he walked towards Mango and the boundless killing intent from his body had immediately converged. "Are you alright?" His eyes were overwhelmed by worry. Mango shook her head and said, "I''m fine, I didn''t get hurt. Well, this guy seemed somewhat familiar to me, I think I''ve met him somewhere before." "What?" Nathaniel was slightly surprised. There shouldn''t be any contact between Chief Oxford and Mango. Mango''s mind was processing quickly and a scene had subconsciously emerged in her mind. There was a scene with a boy bullying Rita at the gate of Morgan''s house, a woman who came out to y scoundrel with her at that time as well. It seemed that it was Chief Oxford who came out to intervene with the situationter on. Mango couldn''t recall clearly, but there was a vague picture emerging in her mind. "I remember that his son bullied Rita at Morgan''s house gate." Nathaniel''s eyes had abruptly turned cold. "Bullied my baby girl? He''s getting it!" Nathaniel picked up his mobile directly and gave his men a call. "Help me give Chief Oxford a piece of my mind." "Yes Boss." After hanging up the call, Nathaniel had realized that they couldn''t continue shopping anymore. He said in a gloomy manner, "I''m sorry, I''ve spoilt your mood again. It seems like a lot of idents will ur once you be with me, I''m sorry to aggrieve you." "It''s okay, I''m used to it anyways. Perhaps only this kind of life suits us well." Mango smiled gently as she stepped forward and grabbed Nathaniel''s arm. "If our life is just a humdrum, like the first three years of our marriage, perhaps I wouldn''t get to know how much you actually love me." Nathaniel apologized to her upon hearing Mango mentioning about his silent treatment to her for the past three years, "If I have known that we would experienced so much..." "So what? Would you still not marry me?" Nathaniel didn''t know how to answer her. Looking at his wife''s crystal-clear eyes, Nathaniel suddenly held her face and said affectionately, "Nope, I will still marry you, but I would not waste those three years'' time. I would''ve long hold you tightly in my arms without wasting those years." Tears welled up in Mango''s eyes upon hearing his reply. "We''re already an old married couple, how are you still able to say something so sweet?" "I''m telling the truth, I could feel that I haven''t spent enough time with you. Although we''ve been married for eight years, the times that we get along together was simply just more than a year. Compared with other ordinary couples, we truly didn''t spend much wonderful moments, this is what I owe you." Nathaniel felt indeed sorry for her. Mango hurriedly said, "Nobody owes the other anything in a rtionship as all sacrifices are voluntary. I only know that I love you, I like you more than myself. I want to be with you, regardless of life''s ups and downs. As long as I can stand by your side and be with you, it will be my greatest happiness." "You''re such a dummy, no woman is as stupid as you in this world. You''ve know that it''ll be the reign of terror after marrying me, but you still do it without hesitation. How can I let go of you?" "Don''t ever let go of me, hold my hand all the time till the end of our life, forever and eternity." "I will." Mango felt warmed by Nathaniel''s promise. The two of them neglected the attention from other people, and continued to walk forward hand in hand. Here, they were dominators. He initially didn''t want toe across Chief Oxford as he simply didn''t want to annoy the higher- ups. After all, he needed to show some mercy to them. However, what else did he have to be afraid of since Chief Oxford shot openly in the streets while he had Carlson supported him from the back? The only thing he was afraid of was involving Mango into the matter. However, looking at the woman who was determined to stand by him, he grinned whereby he realized that she had never wavered since the moment he married her. He would do everything he could to protect Mango. If there something unexpected happened, he would apany her to the afterlife. After figuring through, Nathaniel had no more qualms. The two of them strolled along the streets like ordinary couples. Meanwhile, sounds of a melodious piano came from a nearby cafe. Mango paused slightly and said with a smile, "I still recall that you once yed a piano piece in school, which was Beethoven''s Alice." "Do you like it?" Nathaniel could no longer remember it. He had indeed yed the piano in school before. The piano was a mandatory subject for wealthy families like them. He had once yed it well, but he seldom yed it since he joined the army. Not to mention after he had be a businessman. When he heard about Mango''s remarks and noticed the expression in her eyes, he spoke to her. Mango froze for a moment, thereupon she smiled and said, "I wish to listen to it again." Nathaniel felt that nothing in the world would worth Mango''s smile. As long as she could smile, Nathaniel would find a way to satisfy her needs even if it''s impossible. As her smile was truly the most beautiful and lovely smile in the world. Nathaniel took Mango''s hand and they entered the coffee house. He suddenly asked, "I remember you can y the piano very well." "Well, not too bad. I haven''t been ying it for a long time." "Come on, let''s y a four-hand version." Nathaniel''s remarks made Mango slightly stunned. "You and me?" "Who else? Come on, Mrs. Ye!" Nathaniel offered his hand for Mango like a gentleman. Mango felt a little anxious. "I... I may not be able to keep up with you though, I''m afraid I''ll that I mess up your rhythm." "I''m here with you, what are you afraid of?" Perhaps the look in Nathaniel''s eyes was too tender, or the atmosphere was simply too good at that moment, Mango uncontrobly gave her hand to Nathaniel. Neither did she know how she got on to the stage nor did she sit down, she only knew that she was surrounded by Nathaniel''s scent. He held her fingers with his slender hands and also his soft voice ringing in her ears. "Mrs. Ye, you can do it. In this big, big world, only you can y four-hand with me." Mango was overwhelmed with confidence as if her heart was filled with courage through his words. Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Mango had never expected that she would have the chance to y a piano duet with Nathaniel. It seemed unrealistic yet wonderful to her. Her ears were filled with the melodious piano sound, while the notes were Beethoven''s Alice. However, Mango felt that the song was indeed fantastic and iconic yet it brought her a different feeling at the moment. The fingers of them both were leaping on those ck and white piano keys, just like a pair of pixie dancing happily in between heaven and earth. They could only see each other in their eyes without realizing the chemistry between them. The surrounding crowds were mesmerized by the melody. Some of them even took out their mobiles quickly to snap photos and posted them online. Mango and Nathaniel were totally unaware of the scene. Little did they know that they had be the hot search on inte with merely a minor act. On the other hand, Genevieve was about to give birth to her first baby. In order to relieve the pain caused by contraction, she idly browsed Twitter. But she was then stunned upon catching a glimpse at the video in which Mango and Nathaniel were ying the piano together. Noah, who had been paying attention to his wife all the time found Genevieve stoned. He couldn''t help going forward to check on her and immediately became annoyed. "What the heck is Nathaniel doing over there? Isn''t he in love with Mango? How dare he y piano with another woman behind Mango''s back? He has gone too far! Doesn''t he know how much Mango has sacrificed for him? What a jerk?" Genevieve was slightly taken aback. "Since when did you have such a good rtionship with Mango?" She knew her own man well. From the very beginning, Noah hadpletely looked down on Mango. He had always felt that Mango was the burden of Nathaniel. In the meantime, as Nathaniel''s brother, he certainly felt bad over the hardships that Nathaniel had gone through all these years. In regards of that, Genevieve didn''t justify for Mango as there were some hardships that only women could understand. She did believe that Noah and the others would sooner orter know how nice Mango was. Also, they would know that both Mango and Nathaniel were ideally made for each other. However, Genevieve just didn''t expect that Noah would ept Mango in such a short period. She couldn''t help but feel somewhat surprised. Noah was afraid that his wife misunderstood him, thus he hurriedly said, "Don''t get me wrong, Genevieve. Since she is my sister- in-w, I definitely have to defend her. After all, she is also your best friend, isn''t she? I''m sure that your buddy will be as kind as you." "What a kiss-a**." Genevieve''s lips curled up slightly before she started to scream in pain of contraction. "My dear, take a deep breath..." Noah was indeed anxious and cold sweat broke out on his forehead, as if he was the one giving birth to the baby instead of Genevieve. Genevieve grabbed her mobile and replied painfully, "It''s Mango. Don''t you make a scene there. She just put on some makeup. You may notice it''s her if you look carefully. Well, will this viral news expose their location? After all, their condition is somewhat distinct now." Noah''s heart skipped a beat after hearing her remarks. She was right. Nathaniel was not in a good situation at the moment. "Don''t bother them. You should focus on yourself instead. It''s the key moment for a woman to be in labor. Guess we shall ovee this juncture first, shan''t we? Nathaniel is a capable person after all. Don''t worry, he can handle it." As soon as Noah finished speaking, the popr search on the Inte had disappeared in a blink of eye. At the same time, inside the headquarters of the Baxter Alliance, Zion''s expression was ghastly pale yet he still managed to continue typing. It didn''t take long for him to stop his action. There was a symbol of Silver Fox on theputer screen and a message was sent from it. "Hope that we can work it out, kiddo!" Zion slightly frowned. Kiddo? Silver Fox had made people both loved and hated him as always. However, it also seemed a pleasant thing for him to cooperate with Silver Fox to hack the trending hashtags without any trace. Shortly afterwards, Zion had curled himself up on the bed in pain. y piano-duet? In a cafe still! He seriously doubted if he was their biological son at the moment. He was somehow injured. While he was lying on the bed and required parental care, they had hung out to spend some romantic moments and they even became thetest trend. Did they consider his feeling at all? Just as Zion was feeling upset, both Rita and Wisdom walked into his room. "Zion, how do you feel? Does it hurt? Let me check it." Rita''s tender voice instantly made Zion feel that family affection did exist in the world. "It''s okay. I don''t feel pain." Zion put on a smile but his pale face made Rita pout. Afterwards, she abruptly gave him a hug. "You freaked me out, Zion! Never ever do this again!" Rita avoided Zion''s wounds and hugged him tightly. Zion instantly felt warm. "I''m fine. Don''t I look okay now?" "Is your situation consider well to you?" Meanwhile, Wisdom brought in a bowl of blood nourishing soup and handed it to Zion. "I ask them to cook it for you. Have some." "Alright." Zion took it from him and finished it in one go. Seeing Zion holding hisputer, Rita asked in confusion, "Zion, what are you doing here? Can''t you take some rest since you''ve suffered injuries?" "I''m picking up the pieces someone have made ." Upon thinking of the other party''s parents, Zion almost wanted to shed tears. "What?" Rita did not quite understand. Zion quickly replied, "It''s okay, the task is done." "Have a good rest then. Otherwise, we will have to stay here for a long time. Well, when can we depart to Longford County?" Rita touched a spot when she was asking Zion so. "Rita, you''re not worried about my body, but the time when will we go to Longford County instead, are you?" "Nope, I''m concerned about both. Hehe." Rita chuckled, and Zion couldn''t bear to scold her. "Why would you want to go Longford County?" Zion was repulsive of that ce. He didn''t want to be there if possible. After all, many incidents that happened were rted to that ce. However, Rita who was expectant to go over there made him somewhat curious. Wisdom also looked at Rita with an intrigued expression. Rita bit her lower lip and said with a seemingly great determination, "I have to deal with something." "What''s the thing you need to deal with?" "Bjorn has asked me to do him a favor. However, he said that there''s no rush. I''m wondering when will Uncle Eavese back? Bjorn, Lonnie, and also Aunt Esther are all waiting for Uncle Eaves to go home every day. If I''m able to help him, perhaps Uncle Eaves will be back soon." Upon hearing Rita''s words, Zion''s expression immediately turned serious. "Are you saying that Uncle Eaves has something to do with the incident of Longford County? Didn''t he undergo investigation because of the explosion?" "I''ve no idea. I''ve heard only from Bjorn that he would need my help if daddy and mommy go to Longford County." "What kind of favor did he ask you?" However, Rita shook her head and said firmly, "This is the secret between Bjorn and I. I can''t tell you." "I''m your brother." "Even if you are my daddy, I can''t tell you..." Rita was quite persistent about the matter, which immediately made both Zion and Wisdom worry about her. "Rita, the ce isn''t as simple as you think." "I know, but it''s okay. I still have you with me, isn''t it?" "Oh now you remember about me?" Zion said snappishly but he knew that Rita was being headstrong. His sister usually seemed to be a carefree person. However, once she truly wanted to do something seriously, nobody would be able to change her mind. It''s okay. If anything happened to her, he would try his best to protect her. Zion thought to himself and stopped pushing Rita. Little did both Mango and Nathaniel know that they had be a popr search again. However, the trend was then quickly eliminated by someone. Carlson opened his mouth widely subconsciously as he looked at the popr search on his mobile a moment before but he could not find any trace again the next moment. As expected, Nathaniel was surrounded by plenty of skillful experts. Even he couldn''t outdo the speed. He smiled and immediately called Nathaniel. At that moment, Nathaniel had just finished ying a song with Mango, and they were met with a strong round of apuse. The two of them had always received various kinds of apuse and flowers since they were young. Hence, they didn''t feel proud, but the chemistry that happened between them during the previous performance kept lingering in their heart. "Well done." Both of them spoke in unison and then let out a smile. It felt warm and passionate. "Let''s go home." Mango was holding hands with Nathaniel as they walked out of the cafe under everyone''s envious gaze. Nathaniel was stunned for a moment when his mobile rung so he took it out. When he saw that Carlson was calling him, he couldn''t help but be surprised. Was Carlson asking him to release Chief Oxford as he gave him a call right after he caught the chief? Thinking of that, Nathaniel didn''t look good. "What''s wrong with you? Who''s calling?" Mango became sensitive when she noticed that Nathaniel''s passionate expression had changed. "I''m fine." Nathaniel touched Mango''s head infort and then answered the call before her. "Are you calling me to have me release the man?" "Well, whom should I ask you to let go? Who did you arrest?" Carlson was somewhat taken aback. On the other hand, Nathaniel was also stunned for a moment. Didn''t he call for the sake of Chief Oxford? "Well, what''s up?" Nathaniel quickly changed the subject. Well, he definitely wouldn''t expose his matter to Carlson. That man seemed to portray a refined character but no one had known better than him that Carlson was indeed a devil. Yet his good-looking appearance gave people an illusion. Meanwhile, Mango had also recalled who Master Mo was. Was he from the Santell Capital? He had offered help to Nathaniel before, but Mango wasn''t very clear about his identity. She didn''t poke her nose into others'' business either at the moment, hence she just quietly stood aside and listened to them. Carlson didn''t inquire what Nathaniel was trying to say previously. However, he smiled and said, "You may not know that both you and your wife''s piano duet has be a popr search." "What?" Nathaniel slightly frowned upon hearing his remarks. He was simply reckless regarding this point. "Don''t worry, someone has cleaned up the mess for you. By the way, can you ask the expert to work for me?" "No way!" After finished his words, Nathaniel immediately hung up the call. He quickly checked on his phone regarding the trail of mess that had just been cleaned up. With merely a nce, he could discover that it was both Silver Fox and Zion who worked on it. Lending his son to Carlson? What a joke! However, Carlson was not a person who would give up easily. After Nathaniel hung up the phone, Carlson sent him a Whatsapp text. "Lend me your man and I''ll provide you the information about Longford County. It''s up to you whether you wish to know it or not. Also, I have details regarding Golden Lancehead Venom which may give you some clues too."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Nathaniel was stunned for a moment. Little did he expect that Carlson would know about Golden Lancehead Venom. "Are you kidding me?" There was a trace of anger in Nathaniel''s tone. Even though the other party owned an extraordinary status and they both were once trusted buddies, Nathaniel was indeed ovee by a murderous intent at that moment. Carlson wasn''t a fool, hence he could literally tell that Nathaniel was getting annoyed. However, he still smiled and said, "Well, do you want toe over Santell Capital and kill me?" "It''s not impossible. You should know that I''ve no scruples now. I can go anywhere I want." Nathaniel was right though. If Nathaniel was previously unable to disy his talent under adversity, he was unconstrained and broke himself free from fetters at that moment. There was nothing that he would be afraid of around the world. Carlson stopped joking around and whispered to him, "I''ve to investigate a person and I can''t let anyone know about it. Thus I need your help. Can''t you cut me some ck for our friendship''s sake?" "Are you begging me now?" Nathaniel was feeling much better out of the blue. Who was Carlson? Nobody knew him as much as Nathaniel. He had been always been a prideful person. Even though they were both super close friends, he had never fallen to his knees and begged anyone. Well, his identity was indeed noble. It seemed to be the first time that he was pleading for help from someone. Nathaniel had initially thought that his irritating utterance would annoy Carlson and cause him to hang up the call. However, little did he expect that the other party did not do so yet said frankly, "Yeah, I''m begging you now. Can you please lend me your manpower?" Nathaniel waspletely stunned at that moment. This was not Carlson''s manner. In other words, perhaps the person he wanted to investigate was very important to him. Nathaniel understood Carlson well. Over the past years, Carlson had kept his distance from everyone. Even if they were lifetime buddies, he was reticent and estranged himself from the others. He had his own pride. What was more, there was nobody who couldn''t figure out by him with his current power. As long as he gave an order, there were plenty of capable people who would take the initiative to work for him. Wondered who was the person which made him so discreet yet he could even lower his status to look up for? "Hmm a woman?" A man. Nathaniel had thought that Carlson kept a low profile due to the rtionship. However, he was somewhat surprised by Carlson''s reply. "Do you like men?" "Screw you! I''m not a gay!" Eventually, Carlson didn''t manage to maintain his demeanor with Nathaniel''s whimsical thoughts. Nathaniel let out augh while the previous awkward aura between them had blown over. "I don''t understand. Who has made Master Mo to be so sentimental but others can''t get to know about it?" Nathaniel joked. He had initially thought that he was just joking arbitrarily. However, he could hear nothing on the line for quite some time, which made him stun for a moment. "Master Mo!" "Nathaniel, I can tell you, but you have to promise that only both of us know about it." Carlson replied with a solemn manner. Nathaniel''s expression had turned somewhat serious. "I can''t listen to you anymore. I''ll give a call to my manter. Well, I''ve no idea when he''ll be able to contact you." Nathaniel had simply wanted to banter Carlson earlier and did not intend to know anything. He had known better than anyone else that the person whom Carlson wished to investigate definitely had a complicated identity. It was never a good thing to get to know too much especially when he was involved in the affairs of the Santell Capital. Nathaniel hadn''t been so ridiculous. He clearly understood about Carlson''s personality, hence he did not hesitate to ask Silver Fox to offer his help. In other words, he definitely wouldn''t let Zion get involved in that matter. After all, his child was too young to engage in too much incidents as it would ruin him. Little did Carlson know about the cumbersome thoughts in Nathaniel''s heart. Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and then replied with a smile, "Well, I''ve changed my mind now. You really need to know about it." "Master Mo, it''s not funny at all." Nathaniel was feeling somewhat mncholy. As he felt that Carlson was being always too carefree. However, Carlson replied nonchntly, "Don''t you want to listen about someone who was rted to your wife?" It was literally grabbing the soft spot of Nathaniel, which made it hard to reject Carlson''s suggestion for a while. Nathaniel looked at Mango, who looked back at him with puzzled expression. He covered the microphone and told Mango, "Can you get me a cup of coffee? I''m thirsty." Mango knew that Nathaniel was trying to keep her away. She was indifferent. She was not interested in those things where Nathaniel didn''t wish her to know as she believed that Nathaniel could handle these matters well. "Alright. Hurry up. It won''t taste good if the coffee gets cold." Mango smiled before she turned around and walked back to the mall. Nathaniel waited until Mango entered the cafe before he whispered, "Who was the person rted with my wife?" Carlson had heard exactly regarding the conversation and said with a smile, "Why don''t you let your wife listen by your side? Perhaps she is interested as well?" "Master Mo, my patience is wearing thin. Perhaps I won''t lend my men to you anymore if it''s beyond my patience." "Nathaniel, you got me." Carlson stopped joking around and said directly, "I want you to help me investigate Barack Hans." Nathaniel was involuntarily stunned when he heard about the name "Pardon?" "Barack Hans, the second son of the Hans family. He''s also your wife''s second uncle." Nathaniel waspletely stoned by Carlson''s words. "Why would you want to investigate him?" Carlson took a deep breath and said, "Of course I have my own intention." Nathaniel couldn''t figure out his intentions. He then said subconsciously, "Master Mo, I bet you might be disappointed. Perhaps Barack was already dead." "No, he''s still alive, though he has lead his life a living hell." Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat at Carlson''s convincing words. "How did you know that?" "I certainly have my own way. You just have to let your people check on his whereabouts. As for the others, it will bring you risks if you know too much." Carlson was literally a tight-lipped person. Nathaniel felt somewhat uneasy. "Did Barack get involved in your higher- ups'' affairs?" He had to know about it. Even if he would offend Carlson and brought him fatal disaster, he wouldn''t agree to offer his help. After all, it was Mango''s second uncle and also a member of Mango''s family. Carlson certainly knew about Nathaniel''s worries. He let out a sigh and said, "He has nothing to do with the higher-ups. It''s my personal matter. I have something to discuss with him in private." "You were seemingly a newborn baby when Barack was in trouble. Master Mo, is there anything to do between you as a newborn baby with the son of the Hans family? Did youe back from time- travel?" Nathaniel''s utterances made Carlson somewhat speechless again. "Nathaniel, have you read too many novels recently? Wondered how your brain works." "Okay, tell me why you want to look for Barack? Although you''re Master Mo, Barack is my wife''s family member. If I don''t know the stakes of the incident, I won''t help you. Otherwise, I might even turn against you." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s threat, Carlson was somewhat speechless. "You''re indeed quick in defecting me. You''re such a cold person. Have you forgotten who helped you in the past?" "That''s a different thing. I''ll certainly remember the help you offered me before and return the favor to youter, but it can''t lumped together with the incident involved with my wife''s family." Nathaniel took a firm stance. Carlson said speechlessly. "What makes me befriends with someone like you?" "You''ve no other choice. You need buddy like me to serve the country for you." "Get lost!" Carlson had never known that Nathaniel, who used to be stern and apathetic, tended to disy such a rogue character. Only then did he realize the other side of Nathaniel. Nathaniel definitely wouldn''t spare any sensibilities at all when things involved of Mango. Carlson pondered for a moment before he said in a low voice, "It''s not that I want to keep it from you, but it''s a scandal of our Mo family after all. Hence, I literally wouldn''t spill it out. You''re the only one who get to know it. If the news leakter, you will know the consequence." "You''re threatening me again. Is it fun?" Nathaniel had known about Carlson''s personality trait. Although he had always been this way with his buddies, he had never yed tricks or even punished them. Carlson was also speechless in the mean time. "Nathaniel, you''re indeed unlovable." "Mind you lovable isn''t a suitable word to describe a man, so I won''t take yourpliment." Nathaniel had turned out to master the skill of fighting back at others'' words. Carlson nced at the time and realized that they both had cackled for quite some time. Only then did he whisper, "I''m looking for Barack because of the incident of my aunt." "Your aunt? You have an aunt?" Nathaniel was somewhat astonished at his words. After all, the Mo family had always been getting attention from the public. It was unlikely that nobody had known that there was still a daughter in the Mo family. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, Carlson murmured, "It was said to be a scandal after all. There weren''t many people who got to know about it as the matter was tightly sealed by my father and the others. The Mo family is not allowed to mention my aunt ever again. However she treats me well. I have to look for her." "Was she rted to Barack?" "Yeah, my aunt had a crush on Barack, the second son of the Hans family back then. I''m sure you''ve known that there was turmoil in the Mo family. The Mo family had almost retreated from the historical stage during that time. At that time, my aunt was asked as a marriage match with the Hans family. As you know, the position of the Hans family in the military region was indeed high at that time. As long as my aunt is able to marry any son of the Hans family, the Mo family would have enough power to stand on the historical stage again. An informal blind date was held at that time, while Barack was the person who went match-making with her." Nathaniel literally didn''t know about those affairs. Perhaps Mango didn''t know it either. If Carlson hadn''t brought up the matter, it was reckoned that no one would ever expect that the Hans family would have such a skyrocketed opportunity. However, Nathaniel had known that Magnolia was the person whom Barack in love with. Naturally, he would not marry the daughter of the Mo family. However, the Hans family did not have the guts to refuse the marriage proposal openly at that time. After all, even if the Mo family was in turmoil back then, it was still considered a significant existence on the history stage. Nathaniel pondered for a moment and asked, "Did Barack agree with the marriage proposal?" "He was considered agreed with it. However, Barack went abroad soon after their betrothal had settled. It was said that he had to carry out a mission. However, everyone knew that he had run away from the marriage. My aunt was also feeling offended back then. The Mo family member had initially nned to go to the Hans family to get an exnation. Unfortunately, my aunt really fancied Barack. She said that she would give him some time to consider it and she wouldn''t force him to marry her. The Mo family was undoubtedlypounded by the incident at that time. After all, my aunt could wait for him, but the Mo family couldn''t wait any longer. Therefore, the Mo family did an extremely despicable deed." Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 "Despicable deed?" Nathaniel had known that there were various kinds of sordid affairs in those extended families, but he did not dare to ther anything. Carlson said with a sneer, "Yeah. They drugged my aunt and sent her onto the bed of the Zhao family''s son, who was also well-matched with the Hans family. My aunt was forced to deflower. The Mo family was even afraid that the Zhao family would not admit to their wrongdoings. Thereafter, they brought a bunch of people and directly broken into the room which nearly caused my aunt to commit suicide." Nathaniel would rather stop listening to anything regarding the scandal. "Master Mo, can you stop talking about it? I..." "You want to leave after getting to know the beginning of the story? It''s toote now. Nathaniel, since you know about the scandal of the Mo family, then you have to continue with the rest and help me to settle it. Otherwise, I will silence you. You know right, all the Mo family''s members are cold- blooded." There was no warmth in Carlson''s voice. As he was the Crown Prince, and he would definitely be king one day. Meanwhile, Carlson had taken control of the Mo family at the moment. Therefore, his remarks weren''t exaggerating after all. Nathaniel was feeling somewhat irritated. He should not be curious about it, yet he had no chance to pull back himself anymore. From the very beginning, Carlson had attempted to wheedle him into this. Perhaps, this was because he preparing for the coronation. There were plenty of people who wished to rece his position. He would certainly require tactics to be the real man in power. It was not enough to keep his life safe simply by relying on their brotherhood from those days. Therefore, Nathaniel could understand the changes in Carlson. "Okay, go ahead..." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Carlson somehow felt agonized and bitter. He realized that he could not be able to return to the past after all. Carlson took a deep breath and said, "The Mo family was afraid that my aunt wouldmit suicide, thus they sent someone to lock her up in the room. They sent someone to negotiate about the marriage between my aunt with the Zhao family at the same time. They even tried their best to bargain for benefits and support from the Zhao family. Perhaps the Zhao family had indeed wished to marry my aunt at the beginning, but the Mo family was facing a tough time back then. They have given exorbitant demands which irritated the Zhaos family members. Although the wedding date has been set, it kept getting dyed till my aunt got pregnant." "It was indeed a terrible scandal in the society back then if the unmarried daughter of the Mo family got pregnant. In order to hide the scandal, the Mo family did not discuss it with the Zhao family. They directly sent someone to force my aunt to abort the baby in private instead. She almost lost her mind back then. Fortunately, my mother has given birth to me, but she died due to hemorrhage in childbirth." "My aunt has just lost her own child, while I lost my mother. Therefore, she took me in her arms and raised me like her own child. The Zhaos family has helped the Mo family tide over the difficulties but they did not mention the marriage with my aunt ever again. Whereas the Mo family has also pretended that nothing had happened and her marriage has been detained since then." "The eldest son of the Zhao family has married another woman when I was five, which meant they has completely given up marriage with my aunt. She was literally like a person who was abandoned by both ours and the Zhaos family. No one cared if she was alive or dead, and nobody cared about her rtionship attachments anymore. They even felt that it was the best choice for my aunt to raise me up. After all, my aunt was from the Mo family, and I am the eldest son of the family. However, my aunt has received news about Barack during that year." "I will always remember how my aunt dressed up herself in a gorgeous way. She touched my head and wistfully told me that she wanted to look for her happiness and the man whom she has fallen in love with at that time. Besides, she told me that she would bring along Barack with her and both of them would be by my side when I grow up. However, there was no more news from her ever since she left our family." On that note, Carlson was feeling indeed upset. He said in a low voice, "I''ve thought that my aunt have found her own happiness, and she couldn''t come back to visit me perhaps due to some reason. However, only then did I learn some things when I grew upter. I realized that my aunt nearly perished tragically, and Benny, the eldest son of the Zhaos Family was the culprit behind those incidents. He took away my aunt''s virginity, yet he didn''t marry her, nor did he allow my aunt to find her happiness. When he got to know that my aunt has found Barack, he misused his power to make a fake order andunched a mission which caused the vige where my aunt and Barack were staying to be destroyed. He has given an excuse that the vige was infected with an extraordinary gue, and it was required to be dealt urgently as the epidermic couldn''t be controlled anymore." Carlson''s utterance immediately made Nathaniel angry. "What did you say?" Nathaniel had thought about the countless reason of Longford County being exterminated, but little did he imagine that it was simply because of a rtionship vendetta. That d*mned Benny! "What is his position now? Where is he?" Those conspiracies that happened against both Nathaniel and Mango had begun from the genocidal of Longford County. He never wondered that Benny was the culprit who caused the massacre of Longford County! That b*stard had caused such a huge injustice which involved plenty of people just for his personal grudge. He had even incriminated those three generations. Nathaniel would not forgive himself if he was unable to tear the person into pieces. However, Carlson replied in a low voice, "Benny is indeed cunning. He hasmitted such a heinous crime and knew that he would be able to cover his guilt only for a short period, but not forever. Hence, he applied for retirement from the army once he hasmitted the deed and his whole family has emigrated abroad." "What a jerk!" Nathaniel gnashed his teeth in anger. He couldn''t believe that the destruction of the Longford County was literally due to the jealousy of a man. "Was Longford County the ce where both your aunt and Barack stayed at that time?" Nathaniel had to confirm his conjecture even if he guessed it. Carlson nodded and said, "Yeah. He used the fact that Longford County was a county which they fed venom for generations as a reason. Venom rarely appeared in front of the people, thus the unknown fear and drudgery from the people towards venom made it look even more mysterious. Moreover, the venom feeding technique was passed on from generation to generation and outsiders were not clear about their condition. Therefore, nobody would believe that it was hyperbole when it was said that the venom they fed has spread the gue. Those people living in the county has even gone nuts. It was uncontroble, which would harm the surrounding counties and even the whole living area. Therefore, the Longford County was exterminated in the shortest time once they received the fake order. However, both my aunt and Barack have left the county coincidentally when they carried out the mission. Those armies who have involved in that mission were from extended families like the Hans, Xiao, the Eaves and also the Zhao family. Benny has made a good n. Once the incident has unmasked, those four families were involved. Even if some higher-ups held them ountable, they would definitely keep the dignity of the four families and go easy on them. Therefore, the mission was really carried out." "D*mn it!" Nathaniel punched a rock near him with anger, and blood exuded from the back of his hand, but he felt more pain in heart than his wound. How innocent were the people of the Longford County! Was it simply because Carlson''s aunt and Barack happened to be there and the entire vige had to be destroyed with them? What had she and Barack done wrong? Those scenes of the memory venom once again emerged in Nathaniel''s mind. The elderly women along with children desperately cried for help and yelled, but they were all shot... Nathaniel was overcame by the mour and shouting from those disturbed spirits which made him irritated. He wanted to kill someone! He wished to kill Benny! Darn b*stard! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, he could only control himself at the moment. Carlson knew how Nathaniel would react but he still wanted him to know. As it had been so many years since the incident happened, his aunt was still unounted for and had yet to return home. The Mo family had only figured out the incident in those recent years and had carried out investigations in secret. When something was wrong with Nanny Zhang and when the Ye family asked Carlson for help, the Mo family knew that the incident would soon be revealed. However, it was deemed hard to verify the fact as Benny''s whereabouts were unknown as he had migrated abroad. They could only trace the given order back then, but it was also not archived with the least value. Those four families that participated in the mission had be the pirs of the community, but they were kept in suspense. Little did they know that their task back then was literally due to Benny''s personal grudge, and they even thought that it was a real mission. The Mo family could not exin those incidents to the four families. They even tried to whitewash the incidents and covered them up. After all, years had passed but the descendants of Longford County were fearless to take their revenge. They had tried everything they could which make everyone had no clues to solve it. Carlson made a very clear stance. Those whomitted the wrong deeds back then tended to pay for the corresponding price. They owed Longford County a justice after it was exterminated for no reason. Nathaniel was a descendant of the Longford County. The fact couldn''t be changed regardless of Nanny Zhang''s scheme or some other reasons. The Golden Lancehead Venom which represented the patriarch of Longford County, had entered into Nathaniel''s body at that time. Nathaniel would know about it sooner orter. Instead of letting Nathaniel figure out the truth by himself, Carlson felt that it was better to tell Nathaniel at once so that they would at least not be rivals. "Nathaniel, I know the incident has left a great impact on you. Also, I know that with merely an apology can''t change anything, and it has no practical significance. I''m now telling you the truth. I want to look for both my aunt and Barack. The information I have gathered now is that Barack is still alive, but he leads a life worse than death. However, I don''t know about his exact whereabouts. Some people say that he''s in Ango, while there were others who say that he''s nearby Longford County. As long as we can find Barack, I will get to know my aunt''s whereabouts as well. I wish to bring my aunt home. After all, she''s like a mother to me." Carlson''s words made Nathaniel feel irritated. "I can''t give you an answer now. I need to be alone." "Okay I understand. I''ll give you time to consider it. You can give me a call whenever you sort things out." Nathaniel nodded at Carlson''s words. "By the way, the Golden Lancehead Venom in your body does not pose any harm to you. After learning about the incident that happened over Longford County, I studied some ancient books and learned that the Golden Lancehead Venom is a venom that is passed down from generations of patriarchs, and it''s the King among venoms. It may be harmful to ordinary people or even kill them immediately. However, as the patriarch''s descendant inherits the lineage, the Golden Lancehead Venom is non- toxic, but it''s highly nutritious instead, which can well protect the current patriarch. However, perhaps you have just connected with it and haven''t been co- existing with it yet, hence you tend to ovee some irascible emotion. It will be cured after some time." Carlson told Nathaniel some matters regarding the Golden Lancehead Venom, but Nathaniel couldn''t listen to him anymore. The pictures of those innocent people dying tragically yed in his mind over and over again... Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Nathaniel didn''t know how he hung up the call. He had even forgotten that Mango was still waiting for him at the coffee shop. He stood there alone, while the bustling traffics with the crowd''s movement seemingly became unseen virtual objects to him. The massacre had filled both his eyes and minds. It was an inhumane and brutal massacre. He was initially thought that Longford County was destroyed due to some conspiracies or schemes, but little did he expect that it was actually a murder action to kill Carlson''s aunt and Barack simply because of the jealousy of a man. Benny Powell! Bloody hell! He should rot in hell! Nathaniel''s eyes turned golden once again, and even his blood was boiling due to the anger. He could clearly feel the despair and sorrow of those people at that time due to the Memory Venom. Longford County which used to be a picturesque county was destroyed due to that mission. A scene had suddenly appeared in Nathaniel''s mind. A somewhat familiar woman was lying in a man''s arms in a cave. It seemed that they had some intimacy previously, while they were calming down their emotions. Meanwhile, there was a month- old baby sleeping beside them. Looking at the man, the woman said somewhat gloomily, "Augustus, I gave birth to a son for you behind our people''s back. This is our son. Look! His features look like me." The man hugged the woman and said anxiously, "Leave here with me, please. You are my beloved woman. Our son can''t live without a mother. Can you please go with me?" "Augustus, I''m the only child of my father and also the inheritor of the whole county. We''re not allowed to marry with outsiders in the rule of our county, thus it''s impossible for us to be together." The woman sobbed sorrowly but one could see the helplessness and persistence in her eyes. She had her own responsibilities and she couldn''t abandon the whole county simply for love. "Augustus, you shall know that our county ruler was set by hereditary. The Golden Lancehead Venom recognizes only the lineage of our family. I have my responsibility. I can''t leave here." "Well, I will stay here then. Both our son and I will stay here with you. Even if I can''t marry you, or stay with you above board, I will ept it. You know right, I love you and I can give up everything for you." Augustus hugged the woman tightly. The woman said with tears, "Augustus, leave here with our son. Find a ce where no one knows you and raise our son well. Don''t teach him anything about venom. Don''t ever let him know about Longford County, and also a mother like me. He is our son, the evidence of our love. He should have his own life and choose his own path in the future instead of having to inherit the arrangement due to the lineage in his body. Only by leaving Longford County will he live a brilliant life with all sorts of possibilities. As long as he can live well, it will be the best way to keep him yourpanion for me. Do remember to make him visit the scenery where I haven''t been to and have a free life with him. If you love me, can you promise me that?" "How can you treat me in such a cruel manner?" Augustus let out a sorrowful growl that woke up the baby beside him. The baby cried loudly. The woman quickly picked him up andforted him. Her eyes were so gentle which was enviable by the others. Just then, there were fighting noises from the outside. The woman abruptly paused for a moment before she subconsciously put on her clothes. She was about to head out when she was stopped by Augustus. "Where are you going? We are a family. Can you please leave with me? You have to leave with me! Don''t meddle with the county affairs. Can''t you just be a simple woman?" "Augustus, just let go of me. I was born here and grew up here. Those folks in the county have always respected and pampered me since I was a child. They gave their best to me. I am their young chief and there must be something happening to the county now. I have to go and have a look. My father is still at home." The woman ran out as she spoke, but Augustus knocked her out with a karate chop. He said painfully, "I don''t care if those people are alive or dead, but I don''t want to see you die. Don''t me me, my dear. You will fully belong to me only when Longford County no longer exists. Only then will you stay with me and our son to live an ordinary life. I love you so much, and I want only you and a family. Without you, how would our son and I be happy? I''m sorry that I''ve shown those people the route into the county. I knew exactly what they will do to the whole county, thus IProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. won''t even let you go out either. When everything is over, we will leave here and lead our own lives anonymously. I will pay you back by showering you with more love in the future. Don''t me me forthat, alright?" Everything was a disaster out there, yet the vigers couldn''t find their chief. Everyone had fallen into a pool of blood. They felt even relieved that their young chief was not around and they were d that there was still a lineage left in the Longford County. Their young chief would definitely seek them justice for the grievances they had suffered. The scene then switched. The woman soon understood everything once she woke up. Seeing that the ground was filled with the bodies of her ns, and also the blood that had already dyed the entire continent red, the woman''s eyes slowly turned empty. "Augustus, how can you do this to me? How can you?!" It was the first time that the woman had pointed a knife at Augustus. There was no more warmth or love in her eyes. Only anger and hatred could be seen. "Dear, listen to me please." "I don''t want to listen to anything from you. Augustus, I admit that I love you, but you''ve brought me to view the worst side of me. Our love has harmed the people of our county and turned me into a treacherous person. Didn''t you think about the way I would spend the rest of my life? These men shouldn''t have paid the price for our love. Augustus, we''re done." Tears had fallen down from the woman''s cheek with despair and determination, which instantly made Augustus panic. "No, it''s not over yet. Our life has just begun. As long as there is no existence of Longford County, you''re literally an ordinary girl. You can enjoy the picturesque view with both our son and me. We can go wherever you wish to go. Isn''t that kind of life which you''ve always been looking forward to?" "Yeah, you''re right. I am looking forward to that kind of life, but not with such a sacrifice. Augustus, I''m now the sinner of Longford County. I''m carrying a bloody feud and I can''t stay with you anymore, let alone dreaming of leading a happy life with a family of three. You can take your son and leave here now. From now onward, I will make a clean break with you and we''ll never meet each other again in this life. Don''t me me, or I will die in front of you and go to the afterworld with my people." She was frail, yet determined. Augustus waspletely stunned, but he didn''t dare to push her too hard. He had thought of persuading her again when she was in a better mood the next day. However, the woman had disappeared the next morning. Augustus searched everywhere and the woman was nowhere to be seen. His memories had broken up there. Nathaniel staggered and nearly fell to ground and he was gently hold by a pair of soft hands. "Are you okay?" Mango''s familiar voice came from behind. Nathaniel turned around slightly stunned, and the golden color in his eyes had faded away. A line of tears had unconsciously flowed down his face. "I''ve just seen the memory of Nanny Zhang and Augustus. It turned out that she used to love a man so passionately, and even treated the children between them in a gently manner. She was just the same as other ordinary women, who used to long for happiness. Unfortunately..." Nathaniel felt a sharp pain in his heart before he finished his remarks. It was the memory of the previous patriarch. Also, it was the memory deep inside Nanny Zhang''s heart. Nathaniel could feel itpletely due to the Golden Lancehead Venom. He could feel the despair in Nanny Zhang at that time and also the happiness when she lied in Augustus''s arms, and even the tenderness of a mother''s love when she touched the baby. Atst, he could feel her despair after her ns had been betrayed by her loved ones. It seemed like he was facing a firing squad which made him suffocate in pain and feel somewhat stunned. "Nathan, how are you doing? Nathan? You look terrible. Shall we go home first?" Mango was freaking out. Nathaniel seemed to be him, but not him at the moment. The massive grief made her tense and felt breathless. Mango didn''t know what Nathaniel had gone through, but she would rather Nathaniel think about nothing and ignore everything. Nathaniel abruptly hugged Mango, as if he was holding thest trace of warmth. He said with a trembling voice, "Mango, I''m jealous of Maverick. He has received tenderness from Nanny Zhang. Do you know? She didn''t even want Maverick to know about his parentage and his lineage. She wants him to choose his own life. How could she do so? We are both her sons. Why could she give all her love to Maverick instead, but scheming against me? Am I not her biological son? Am I not her son? Wasn''t I the child whom she has conceived for ten months? Why did she give all her goodwill to the other son and leave all the tricks and schemes to me? How dare she want me to take revenge for Longford County on behalf of her"? Mango had not seen Nathaniel''s gloomy look for quite a long time. She couldn''t help but hug him tightly and whispered, "Nathan, you still have me and our children. We will love you more than she ever did." "It''s not the same, Mango. If I didn''t see her tenderness towards Maverick, perhaps I would have comforted myself that she was born coldblooded. Well, I saw it. The memory deep inside her heart. I saw her good intentions towards Maverick. I''m really upset." At that moment, Nathaniel was like an aggrieved child, which caused Mango to feel bitter as well. She wished to console Nathaniel for a while, yet she had no idea how to start it. The memory venom brought Nathaniel plenty of memories that did not belong to him. If it was given a choice, Mango would rather he did not own the memory venom, at least he would not get hurt. All of a sudden, Nathaniel''s body became stiff and he fell onto the ground.. Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 "Nathan!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mango''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly checked on Nathaniel''s body and realized that he had already passed out. He was a strong-minded person whereby he was able to control his own emotions even under the influence of Golden Lancehead Venom. However, the moment he passed out would suffice to illustrate that Nathaniel was deemed gloomy deep inside his heart. Well, it was right. How could Nathaniel not feel resentful as they were both Nanny Zhang''s children yet he was treated differently? Mango felt distressed and she somewhat hated the so-called memory venom. She called someone to help her carried Nathaniel back home. Meanwhile, both Rita and Wisdom were surprised to see Nathaniel being carried inside. They quickly asked, "Mommy, what happened to daddy?" "Nothing. He''s slightly exhausted recently. Don''t disturb him, okay?" "Okay we won''t." Rita nodded. She saw the exhausted and heartache look in Mango''s eyes. That kind of expression had often appeared on her mommy''s face five years ago, but she was the person whom Mango worried about back then. Yet her daddy had be the person to be worried instead. Rita tugged Wisdom''s arm and whispered, "Wisdom, is there something wrong with daddy''s body? I''m slightly worried." Looking at Rita who used to be a foodie all the time that had turned decent all of a sudden, Wisdom was somewhat stunned. Yet he whispered, "It''s not a big deal. Daddy passed out perhaps due to venom. I''ve read the Hikasa Manual. Daddy''s body condition will persist for some period before the symptom disappears automatically. After all, the venom can recognize the lineage, while daddy has the lineage of Longford County." "I hate those venoms suddenly. Wonder if I can burn them all." Rita''s remarks stunned Zion who just walked out from the room a moment. He then looked at Nathaniel''s room wistfully and said in a low voice, "It might not be a good thing to burn it all." "Zion, why are you getting out of bed? Don''t you know that you''re badly injured. Are you crazy? Hurry up and lie back on your bed. Don''t make mommy worry about you again. I think Mommy will be too busy to handle it." Zion smiled wryly at Rita''s words. "I feel uneasy for lying on bed all the time." "Well, you have to lie down no matter how. After all, you''re still a patient. Hurry up." As Rita spoke, she walked over to support Zion which her gentle gestures made one feel surprised. It was Zion''s first time to receive such a kind of treatment from his younger sister, and he was subconsciously on cloud nine. "It seems that Rita has suddenly grown up." "Humph, you were merely born few minutes earlier than me. Don''t talk like you''re twenty years older than me, okay?" Although Rita replied in that manner, her movement was still gentle. Wisdom smiled and walked towards them. He then followed Zion into the room. Nathaniel woke up soon after lying down on bed. When he saw Mango grasped his hand with a worried expression, he couldn''t help but say apologetically, "Sorry to make you worry." "Nope, I just feel that you are way too tired. Perhaps you will feel better after getting some sleep." Mango was still looking empathetic. Neither did she know what had happened, nor did she know what the conversation between Carlson and Nathaniel was about. However, Mango could tell from Nathaniel''s sorrowful expression that something had happened. However, Nathaniel had just woken up and she didn''t want to inquire him either. "How do you feel? I''ve asked someone to make you some soup. Would you like to get someter?" "Alright." Nathaniel was about to get up from his bed when Mango quickly ced the pillow behind him and carefully lifted Nathaniel up. "Mango, you make me think that I''m badly ill." "Nonsense!" Mango gave Nathaniel''s arm a pat right away. She was feeling slightly flustered. Realizing that he had terrified Mango, Nathaniel quickly grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t worry. I know my own body condition clearly. It won''t be so fragile. I''ve promised you that I''ll spend the rest of my life with you well, so please believe me that I''ll take care of myself." Mango was finally at ease and heaved a sigh of relief. "You''re freaking me out. Do you know that I can endure any emergencies, and I''m not afraid of any danger or intrigues but you''re the one with whom I get anxious the most? I''m afraid that you might get hurt and something bad happens to you. Besides, I''m afraid that you may no longer stay with me. Nathan, shall we go to the hospital for a full health check? I always felt that the Golden Lancehead Venom in your body is just like a hidden crisis, which always terrified me, I..." "Alright." Nathaniel had known that the Golden Lancehead Venom did not affect him much, but he would do as Mango wish to reassure her since she was getting anxious after all. Seeing that Nathaniel agreed with the offer, only then did Mango let out a sigh of relief. "Don''t me me for causing unnecessary fuss. I''m really worry about you." "I understand. I''ll get a full health check tomorrow." Nathaniel''s gaze was so tender that Mango threw herself into his arms and tightly hugged his waist. "Nathan, you are my everything and are more important than my life. I''m really worried about you. Just assume that I''ve paranoia. My mind will only be at ease after I receive the scientific result." Nathaniel tightly held onto Mango. She was the woman who treated him the best in the world. Mango had conducted everything either from the perspective of family or the identity as a lover that he was reluctant to let go of her. She had given him the family warmth that made him feel that he was not a tool of revenge. He was a lively human being with flesh and blood and also a man who could be pampered and showered love by others. The feeling was prating more deeply into Nathaniel''s heart. He could give up everything and lose everything for her simply because her love for him was sheer and simple, without any schemes or exploitation. There was nothing he could ask for more as he was fortunate enough to marry her as his wife. "Don''t say that to me. I''ll fulfill you as long as it''s your wish. I''m hungry, Mango." Nathaniel smiled, his gentle gaze slightly made Mango''s heart warm. She hurriedly said, "I''ll ask them to prepare some food." "Okay." Nathaniel watched Mango left the bedroom in a hurry. His smiling eyes gradually turned cold. Benny Powell! Regardless of the ce where the man was hiding, he would search for him and make him kneel in front of the tombs of those Longford County''s ancestors to repent and apologize for his deeds. Nathaniel was outrage at Nanny Zhang''s schemes towards him, but he could not ignore those lives sacrifices that happened in Longford County. Perhaps it was the responsibility for his existence in the world. Everyone who came to the world had their own responsibility. Neither could he escape nor could he hide from it, then he should face it boldly. Those people of Longford County who were desperately facing death had been haunting his mind like magic curses. He could not shirk his responsibility regardless of the memory venom or his conscience. Meanwhile, Nathaniel thought of Maverick once again. He was his half-brother. He wouldn''t care about Maverick''s life at all. Well, he could assumed as if he wasn''t exist if Maverick did not provoke him but he had crossed the line. He had utilized Aria to hurt Michael, whereby Michael was his sworn brother, hence the matter was not over yet. He had to resolve the affair with Maverick. In the mean time, his father, Augustus, was not innocent though. The genocidal which happened in Longford County back then was due to Augustus tipping off Benny. He provided Benny the route to enter the county that led to the massacre. It could be seen that he was never a good fellow as he sacrificed the lives of the whole county just to get the woman he desired. Nathaniel made the matter straight again while Mango had already returned with the ginseng soup. "Have some soup first. We''ll have something when the meal is ready." Upon seeing Mango, the coldness in Nathaniel''s eyes faded away at once. He smiled as he took the ginseng soup from Mango''s hand and asked in a low voice, "How are things over Zion''s side?" "Both Rita and Wisdom are in his room. I''ve already asked someone to deliver food to them. Have the soup first." "Alright." Nathaniel obediently finished the ginseng soup before pulling Mango''s hand and made her sit beside him. "Mango, I''ve something to tell you." "What?" Mango was slightly stunned when she heard Nathaniel said, "It''s about Barack and it''s rted with Longford County as well." As he spoke, Nathaniel told Mango regarding what he had heard from Carlson. Mango waspletely stunned. She could not imagine there was such a vicious man in the world. He destroyed the whole county simply for a woman! Was Benny nuts? Why didn''t he marry Aunt Mo if he truly loved her? After ignoring Aunt Mo over the years, even he himself was already married with kids. However, he still felt that Aunt Mo had betrayed him and exploited his authority by making everyone got involved in the massacre. How could he do so? Where was his conscience? Mango was in extreme fury that her entire body trembled. "Where is Benny now?" "He quit right after the incident and his whole family emigrated abroad." Nathaniel''s remarks made Mango''s gaze turn somewhat cold. "Is his whole family abroad? Or was it the entire Zhaos family? I''m sure there are still people left here, aren''t there? Benny must confess to us. How dare he kill Barack!" "Mango, just calm down. The incident is confidential. Carlson is willing to tell me so as he wants us to offer him some help to look for both Aunt Mo and Barack. Carlson wants Aunt Mo to return home safely, while we want Barack to return home as well. He had said that Barack is still alive, but he''s leading his life a living hell. Although I don''t get what he means, there''s still hope, isn''t it?" Mango''s furious heart had finally eased a little. She whispered, "Barack adored Magnolia at that time. Why didn''t Magnolia get to know Barack''s whereabouts? Also, why did Barack appear in Longford County back then? ording to Master Mo, Barack had already broken up with Magnolia during the time. Meanwhile, ording to Magnolia, Barack has gone missing by then. How could he appear in Longford County?" Nathaniel was over furious upon hearing the truth of Longford County being exterminated and didn''t notice the timing couldn''t match. He couldn''t help but be slightly stunned the moment he heard Mango said so. "Do you mean that Master Mo was lying to me? Is he hiding something from me perhaps?" Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 However, Mango shook her head. "Master Mo is your friend. Although he may be somewhat reticent to you in his position, I believe that he won''t lie to you regarding this matter. However, I suddenly felt that there might be a lot of things that we don''t understand in between. Perhaps, these are the main factors!" Mango spoke in a matter-of-fact manner. She didn''t know much about Carlson and she had never seen him before. She had only heard about his name several times, so she really had no idea about his personality. However, Nathaniel managed to look for Carlson at the most vulnerable time and told him about his circumstance. It showed that Carlson was a trustworthy person to Nathaniel. The person whom Nathaniel trusted would definitely be reliable enough. Mango was showing support and protection towards Nathaniel. Nathaniel tightly frowned but he didn''t say anything either. Both of them had kept a moment of silence before Nathaniel broke the silence. "Mango, I want to go to Longford County again. Maybe we can get the answers for those incidents." "Alright." Mango had predicted that they would return to the ce again. Hence, there was no reason for her to reject his offer. After all, Rita had to go to Longford County to carry out her mission. "Well, Zion''s body condition doesn''t seem good. Guess we shouldn''t bring him along this time. He needs to recuperate now. I don''t feel at ease wherever he goes, let alone traveling with us. Why don''t we leave him at the headquarters of the Baxter Alliance? With so many people looking after him, I think it should be slightly safer with the presence of Michael too." Mango was a mother after all, thus she was worried about her child. Nathaniel nodded and said, "It''s good for Zion to stay here. We need him to cooperate with Silver Fox to investigate the incident back then and the whereabouts of Barack now. ording to Master Mo, Barack is very likely to be in Ango now. We require both Zion and Silver Fox to verify its truth using their skill. After all, Ango is currently heavily guarded and we can''t enter it." Mango nodded. "We should make Zion get more rest. After all, he was injured and the stab almost hurt his heart." Mango was furious whenever she mentioned about it. How she wish she could give Sise a few more ps. "By the way, has Newell woken up yet?" "Not yet. The doctor has said that Newell didn''t possess a strong survival will." Nathaniel let out a sigh as he could understand Newell. The stronger his feelings for Sise, the more hurt he was. Newell had been living for Sise ever since he was a kid. He had even set aside his grudge towards the Ye family for her. He had thought of spending the rest of his life with her and he was even willing to strive hard to provide a better living for Sise. However, all his efforts had turned out to be one-sided. The woman who was showered with his love and care all this time had stabbed his heart mercilessly with a knife. Nobody would have been able to endure the pain and hurt from this. Mango had also let out a sigh and said, "One can get hurt easily when they have passionately fallen in love." "Love has always been dangerous. It depends on whether both parties involved can master the knack. Same goes to me. Didn''t I hurt both of us at the same time five years ago?" There was a lingering fear in Nathaniel whenever he thought about the incident again. Even with Mango staying by his side and he could see her after he woke up every day, the fire would probably be the deepest and most painful wound in Nathaniel''s heart. Looking at the guilt and sorrow in Nathaniel''s eyes, Mango quickly stepped forward and held his hand. She said softly, "It''s all over." "You tend tofort me in this way, but I know it''s not over for me. You wouldn''t end up in the way you''re now if it wasn''t my fault. You will be in good health, and our children wouldn''t have missed out on their five years to be spent together with their father. When I woke up in the middle of the night sometimes, I would feel thankful to God for sending the three of you back to me. I even felt that I wouldn''t hesitate to give up all my prosperity in exchange for all your safety. Fortunately, you''re still here and we can still talk everything out. Mango, I''m truly afraid of losing you. Don''t ever try to struggle with the difficulties on your own regardless of what happens in the future, get it?" All in all, Nathaniel came back to the previous topic again. Mango knew that he couldn''t forget about how she made him faint and faced Sise herself. She sighed and said, "Alright, I was at fault with Sise''s issue. I promise I won''t even do it again." "Sure. If you do that ever again, God will punish me then." Just as Nathaniel finished speaking, Mango stretched her hand to cover Nathaniel''s mouth. She uttered in rage, "Stop spouting the nonsense." "I know that you value me more than yourself. In order to prevent you from doing silly things again, I would rather take myself as a bet. Only then will you be less reckless." The intense look from Nathaniel made it hard for Mango to look at him. She turned her head away instantly, but tears welled up in her eyes. What else could she say when she had a man who loved her deeply? Both of them cuddled together for some period of time before Nathaniel asked his men to prepare a private ne to take them to the Longford County again. Both Nathaniel and Mango still had many things to do before they left the ce. Meanwhile, Mango came to Zion''s room. The little ones were looking very harmonious in their conversations. Rita immediately put on a smiley face upon seeing Mango entering the room. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Mommy, are you done being intimate with dad?" Mango was somewhat appalled by her remarks. "Rita, from where have you learnt the word ''intimate''?" "Ah? Shouldn''t I use it this way? Well, I learnt it from drama series." Rita blinked her big eyes with a puzzled and innocent expression. Zion looked at Mango speechlessly and uttered, "Rita has been watching family- ethnics drama recently." "What drama?" Mango was shocked. It was indeed crazy for a five-year-old to watch family drama. Zion nodded his head helplessly and said, "Well, a family drama including a variety of characters which she watched at Uncle Eaves''s house. She didn''t manage to finish watching the episodes. Hence, she watches them with a tablet all day long after she returned home." Rita quickly nodded and said, "Yeah, it''s a good drama. Aunt Eaves watches them every day." Mango was slightly speechless. "Shouldn''t you watch cartoons instead?" "Oh, those series aren''t fun at all." Rita spoke like a young adult. Mango was indeed speechless over her daughter''s option. She could only change the topic and say in hurry, "Your daddy and I are getting ready to depart from here, thus both Wisdom and you should pack up your things." "Where are we going?" Rita asked subconsciously. However, Mango did not reply to her inquiry. Instead, she said with a smile, "You don''t have to care where we are gonna go. Don''t you like to travel? Shall we fulfill your wish this time?" "Sounds great! Well, what about Zion?" Zion also stared at Mango. He noticed that his mommy should have something to tell him, thus he told both Rita and Wisdom, "Wisdom, Rita, get yourself clean up first. Mommy will make the arrangements." "Okay Zion, have a good rest." There was a hint of excitement in Rita''s eyes. She would arrive at Longford County in a short time as soon as she managed to leave the ce. Therefore, the task given to her by Bjorn could bepeted as soon as possible. Only Zion and Mago were left in the room after the two kids exited the room. Zion said gloomily, "Mommy, aren''t both you and daddy n on bringing me along with you guys?" Mango was feeling uneasy upon looking at her son''s upset expression. "I''m sorry, Zion. Both daddy and mommy have something to do while your body condition doesn''t allow you to travel long journey." "I understand that, you don''t have to apologize to me. Mommy, do you have something to tell me?" Although Zion was somewhat upset that he couldn''t hang out with daddy and mommy, he knew his body condition well. Both his daddy and mommy would be worried about him if his wound was infected. There would be plenty of opportunities for him to travel in future. After all, he would prefer to obey his parents'' words as it was also his own body. Mango felt sorry for Zion upon seeing her son being so sensible. She sat beside Zion and hold his tiny hands with hers. Then, she told him, "Zion, you''ve always been so sensible. Mommy felt distressed for you. Mommy will prefer you to act coquettishly and cuddle in my arms or get angry with me or even cry in front of me. Yourposed manner will make you look precocious and make me feel sorry for you as well." Zion was stunned for a moment, then he said with a smile, "Mommy, will daddy and you agree to tag me along with you if i cry in front of you or get mad at you?" "Nope, we can''t. Your body condition doesn''t it." Mango quickly shook her head and replied him. Zion shrugged his shoulders and said, "Since the result is just the same, what''s the point of me making a fuss and throwing a tantrum? Why should I get myself exhausted to make a fuss since it''s meaningless? I prefer to deal with the matter rationally and consider the things that happen in future." Mango felt even more depressed upon listening to her son''s remarks. Look, the words didn''t sound like it woulde out from a five-year-old child. However, Mango had known that Zion''s words were reasonable. He was being rather rational and calmpared with other kids. Mango let out a sigh before she said, "Zion, you always behave like your daddy." "I''m Mr. Ye''s son. It doesn''t seem justifiable if I don''t behave like him." Well, Mango discovered that she couldn''t prevail over her son when it came to the open- up conversation with him, thus she decided to stop talking about it. Instead, she said, "Your daddy hopes that you can cooperate with Silver Fox to investigate the whereabouts of Barack. The only clue we could know at the moment is that he''s very likely to be in Ango and he''s not in a good situation. We know nothing despite of the clue. Mommy knows that the matter might be hard on you. You''re still a patient after all, but both mommy and daddy won''t be at ease to let others investigate it. Thus, both you and Silver Fox are the best candidates as our family is under an extraordinary circumstance." Mango knew that they couldn''t presume Zion from the perspective of an ordinary child, hence she decided to tell him everything. Zion listened quietly and his brows frowned slightly. He whispered soon as Mango finished her words, "Mommy, why did Barack go to Longford County at that time?" "Both your daddy and I are puzzled too. There is also something wrong with the point of time. However, there are no other hints up till now, so we both n to go to Longford County once again." Mango''s words caused Zion''s brows to tightly furrow. He seemed to have thought of something, yet nothing at the same time. Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Mango was surprised over Zion''s silence but she didn''t say anything either. Quietly looking at her son, she felt that Zion was literally the replica of Nathaniel. He was steady, precocious yet rational, and even carried a trace of evil and apathy. He was not much different from Nathaniel. Mango looked at her son. She wondered subconsciously that the type of woman who can take control of her son in future. She burst intoughter all of a sudden soon after she realized about her thoughts. Wasn''t it too early for her to think about the future of her son who was merely five-year-old boy? Seeing that Mangoughed suddenly, Zion was stunned for a moment before asking, "Mommy, what''s wrong with you? Is there anything funny about me?" "Nope, I''m just wondering the type of woman you''ll marry in the future. I somehow feel like I''m over worried." Little did Zion expect that his mommy would say that. He couldn''t help being stunned for a moment and his face blushed. "Mommy, I''m still a young boy." "Yeah you''re right, you''re still a kid. It''s way too early for mommy to think about it. Well, since my son looks so handsome and is so sensible, I''m sure there''ll be plenty of young girls who admire you in the future. I''m afraid that you will have too many admirers in future that you can hardly choose." The image of her grown- up son emerged in Mango''s mind. Her son would certainly receive a lot of adoration from the girls as he looked indeed charming. She wondered if he would reject his admirers with resolute attitude just like Nathaniel did. As he listened to Mango''s utterance, Zion couldn''t help but thought of a bossy and somehow barbaric girl. The girl even watched him pee shamelessly. What was her name by the way? Zion was slightly absent-minded for a moment. As soon as Mango finished speaking, she looked at her son and felt that she was a bit crazy. Only then did she realize that it was Zion''s first time getting distracted in front of her. "What are you thinking about, Zion?" Zion reacted quickly and then he replied calmly, "It''s nothing, I''m just wondering if Bettany might know something. Can daddy and mommy contact Bettany? Why don''t you let Wisdom ask her?" Mango had also thought about seeking Bettany for help, but it was not suitable for them to go to Longford County tantly. Hence, she whispered, "Let''s talk about this again when we reach Longford County. Right now, she''s probably still hunting for Magnolia. Well, just leave the rest of the matter to your daddy and me. You should be recuperating when we''re not around. As you know, here is the headquarter of the Baxter Alliance and you''re considered the young master here. Uncle Michael will take good care of you after he recovers. You must learn to take care of yourself within this period, okay?" "I understand that, mommy. Don''t worry about me. Instead, both daddy and you should be more careful when you go to Longford County. Also, Rita might have something to do over there. Although she said nothing about it, it should be something rted to Uncle Eaves. You need to pay more attention to her. After all, you''re unfamiliar with the ce to ensure nothing goes wrong." Mango nodded at Zion''s remarks. She then hugged Zion. Zion didn''t struggle at the moment. He tried his best to feel Mango''s love for him. He had known from a young age that his mommy loved him, but his mommy was truly exhausted as there was limitation in one''s efforts. Zion stretched his tiny arms and gently hugged Mango''s back as he whispered, "Mommy, have you ever regretted being in love with dad?" Would his mommy not feel that exhausted if she loved someone else like Abyss? He had known that it was a hostile question to his daddy but he inquired her only as a son at the moment. Aspared with Nathaniel, Mango had given birth to him with her life. She had raised him alone for five years. During those five years, he had witnessed the difficulties that his mommy had faced. He had also seen how his mommy had nearly broken down. He loved his mommy the most at any times. Mango had never thought that her son would ask her such a question. She was stunned for a moment before smiling gently. She looked at Zion''s ignorant eyes. Then she said with a smile, "Nope, I don''t regret. People should have known about the thing that they desire in their life. I wish to have your daddy''s love more than anything else in my life. As long as I own his love, I am not afraid of anything else." "Well, you would feel more rxed than you are and perhaps happier now if you choose another man." "That person is not your daddy after all." Mango knew that it was way too early for her to tell her son about her piece of mind, but she still hoped that Zion would understand that one would definitely sacrifice everything recklessly just for another person in life. That desperate love would make one''s life left with no regrets even if it was not reciprocated and the rtionship did notst long. "Silly boy, you''re still young and can''t understand this. When you grow up and meet the girl that you truly adore, you''ll know that if the person with you is not the one you wish deep in your heart, you won''t feel happy even if you''re given the whole world." Zion didn''t understand, but he put Mango''s words deeply in his heart. He had no idea what kind of girl he would fall in love with in future, but he felt that he would protect her at all costs if the girl was just like his mommy. It was simply like the way Mr. Ye protected his mommy. Zion gave out augh. He let out a dazzling, bright smile. Mango was happy to see that her son had such simr eye feature as Nathaniel. "Mommy, I''ll look for a girlfriend whom must be filial to you in future. If she doesn''t like you, I won''t marry her no matter how much I love her." Zion''s words immediately made Mango burst intoughter. "You said so as you still don''t understand love. Sometimes, mommy do hope that your life will go smoothly without any challenges. Well, let''s stop the topic now. Mommy knows that you''re a good boy, then you shall be obedient and take good care of your body, okay?" "Okay, got it." Both the mother and son chatted for a while. Mango felt that it had been a long time since she had engaged in a long conversation with her son. Zion felt also that the moment was extremely wonderful. He knew that it was not easy for him to snatch the time from Mr. Ye to spend alone with his mommy. If it wasn''t due to his body condition and that he was injured, Mr. Ye would have came in to grab mommy. Looking at the shadow which kept wandering through the crack of door, he couldn''t help but smile, "Mommy, you shall go out quickly. I''m afraid that someone wille in and grab you if I don''t release you." Mango was slightly stunned. Before she could figure out the meaning of his words, Nathaniel had opened the door. Nathaniel didn''t look good. "You brat, did i treat you badly? How dare you ask your mommy to find another man? Are you sure that you''re my son?" "Perhaps no. Why don''t you do a paternity test?" Zion looked straight into Nathaniel''s eyes fearlessly. However, his remarks had caused Mango to be somewhat stoned. Nathaniel immediately felt panic. "What nonsense are you talking about?" "You suspected that I am not your son first.¡± Zion shrugged indifferently, yet it made Nathaniel feel like he had to take it at his peril. "Honey, don''t listen to this brat. Let''s go to visit Michael, as I''ve no idea what is he doing now. We have to give him some reminder before we leave." Mango looked at the anxiety in Nathaniel''s eyes. She knew that Nathaniel was afraid that she would overthink about it, so she smiled and agreed, "Okay." She rubbed Zion''s head and whispered, "Call mommy at anytime, okay?" "Alright." Zion nodded and looked obedient. Nathaniel was slightly depressed. That brat had shown apletely different attitude towards him and Mango. He was indeed Mango''s little sweetheart. Well, he had a little lover too! Nathanielforted himself and took a nce at Zion in a defiant manner as he hugged his wife. "Childish man." Zion stopped paying attention at Nathaniel soon after he snorted. Instead, he took out a hacker''s manual and started his reading. However, Nathaniel acted like he didn''t notice that he had been disdained by his own son. He could ignore the disdain of his son as long as he had his wife in his embrace. Well, he would quickly get his son a wife when his son had reached 18-year-old and chased him out of their house. Well, it was mature enough for a boy who reached eighteen years old. He was five years old at the moment and there were thirteen years left. He could endure him. Nathaniel consoled himself in heart and he walked out of Zion''s room with Mango in his arms. When Mango noticed Nathaniel''s childish look, she couldn''t help butugh at him, "Why do you always make a fuss with your son? He''s your child after all." "How would I allow him to be so arrogant towards me if he wasn''t my son? I would have long thrown him into the sea. By the way, honey, which type of girl do you think can deal with his personality?" Right before the moment, Mango was still thinking about the question. She couldn''t help being stunned upon hearing Nathaniel''s inquiry. Then, she smiled and said, "It''s too early for us to think about it now." "It''s gettingte. He''s already five years old. Some rtionships need to be nurtured from a young age. Since our son is smart, I bet he''ll definitely get the hang of love early in future as well. WhyBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. don''t we get him engaged now? We can let him live on his own once he reaches 18 years old." Mango waspletely stunned. She took a nce at Nathaniel and realized that he was considering the matter seriously. She couldn''t help tugging at him and said, "Nathaniel, are you his stepfather?" "Of course not, I''m definitely his biological father." "Come on, don''t interfere in our son''s affairs. He''s going to have his own sweetheart. Don''t simply arrange his marriage. I''ve to tell you here, if you dare to simply match him with someone else, I promise that you won''t be able to sleep with me for the rest of your life." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel immediately became docile. "Okay fine. I won''t care about him anymore, okay? Compared to my lifetime happiness, I''ll just leave him to fend for himself." "You''re talking nonsense again." Mango was helpless. The pair of father and son had been quarreling with each other every day. Nathaniel quickly pleased his wife by listening to her words. They both walked to the door while talking andughing, but then they saw a person walking quickly towards them. Nathaniel''s brows furrowed slightly. His pace stopped for a moment and that immediately attracted Mango''s attention. She subconsciously nced at that person, only to find that the person was already right before her. Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 "Aria? Why are you here? Did something happen to Michael?" It was Mango''s first impression towards her. Aria shook her head and whispered, "Michael asked me toe back and get him something." "What is it?" Nathaniel spoke up. Although Nathaniel was feeling resentful over the fact that Aria had hurt Michael, he didn''t want to make things difficult for her after he discovered Aria''s identity and got to know about Michael''s n. After all, she would be Michael''s wife soon. In fact, Aria was truly afraid of Nathaniel. Nathaniel was different from Michael. She could feel the piercing chillness deep from his body, with a trace of apathy that kept his distance away from others yet making people feel horrified. Michael''s chillness was rather direct, which appeared daunting. So, Aria could ept it. Nathaniel inquired her all of a sudden at the moment. Aria took a step backward subconsciously and whispered, "I don''t know. He asked me to return to his bedroom to find a jade with a Comrade Eagle carved on it." Nathaniel''s expression immediately changed and he then spoke in a bad tone. "Did he ask you toe back and get it for him?" "Yeah, that''s right." Little did Aria know what had she said wrong. She could only feel that Nathaniel''s face took on a ghastly expression, and even his imposing manner terrified her. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva subconsciously before she quickly hid behind Mango. Mango was somewhat astonished by Nathaniel''s mood change. She asked subconsciously, "What''s wrong with you? Isn''t it just a jade?" Nathaniel looked at Aria with slightly changes in his eyes. Atst, he said nothing either and left the spot with Mango. Aria had almost lost her bnce as soon as he left. Nathaniel was simply too scary. He looked even more terrifying than Michael. She wished that she would never have the chance to be near him again. Aria ran inside quickly as she thought about it. Nathaniel was silent all the way. Mango could tell that he had something on his mind, but she didn''t ask either. Nathaniel was the kind that would utter anything to her whenever he wanted to. If he was not feeling it, he wouldn''t say anything even if asked. Soon, they both arrived at the hospital ward where Michael stayed. Nathaniel opened the door and went into the room. The nurses and doctors were changing Michael''s dressing. Mango stood at the door and she didn''t enter the ward while Nathaniel said coldly to him, "Just leave the wound be. You''ll still be injured after you change it. What''s the point of dressing the wound again?" Michael was instantly stunned by Nathaniel''s aggressive tone. He looked up into Nathaniel''s cold eyes. He could not help but smile bitterly. "What are you doing here? You look as if I owe you plenty of money." "What you owe me isn''t money." Nathaniel spoke in an abrupt tone. Michael''s smile froze on his face. Then he muttered, "Have you seen Aria?" "Do you still intend to hide it from me? Why did you ask her to take your Comrade Eagle jade? I remember that I once said that the jade te could grant you a wish. Are you going to use it on her? Don''t you know that the jade manage to save your life at a crucial moment as you have been carrying out the task in the teeth of the wind and went through various overt or invert attacks? Well, I can''t believe that you''re using it on Aria! Do you think that I will definitely take her life? Did you presume me as this type of person to keep her alive? It has been years of our brotherhoods. Do I look like such an unreasonable person to you?" Nathaniel was somewhat annoyed and upset at the same time. Michael hurriedly said, "No Boss. I asked her to get the jade not because I want you to let her go. You know me well enough to know what I wanna do. No matter what, Aria is already my woman. This is not something that can be changed, neither would I wanna change that. You''re nice to me, so I know you will let her go for the sake of me. But she hurt me, and my close brothers. I need to give a good exnation for this." Perhaps he had talked too much in one shot, Michael let out a cough. Nathaniel paused for a moment and handed him a ss of water. "What are you going to do with the jade then?" "Everyone knows the significance of the jade to me. Aria has made a mistake and she has to be punished, but she''s my woman, and I will certainly take the punishment for her. Well, perhaps my men in the alliance will let go of her on the surface yet make life difficult for her behind. I intend to give her the jade to protect herself." Michael''s words made Nathaniel''s expression turn better. "Great. As long as you''re not using it on me." "Nope, my life is precious in which I have to provide shelter for my wife and children in future. Thus, I have to keep my only chance well." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Michael smiled indifferently, with a trace of vitality in his eyes. Nathaniel suddenly felt that Michael would gradually return to his old self. Aria was not Valentina, but she was Valentina''s younger sister. The moment when Michael took Aria''s virginity, perhaps he had already made his decision. He must take the woman as his. This was the Michael with whom Nathaniel was familiar. He would always know what he desired and did his best to achieve his goal. Nathaniel patted Michael''s shoulder and whispered, "Try to be decent and don''t go too far. By the way, I''m leaving with Mango while Zion will stay here. You should quickly get yourself cleaned and take good care of my son for me." "Are you leaving? Where are you going? Didn''t you n not to leave here that early?" Michael had initially thought that he would have some getaways for few days with the presence of Nathaniel. After all, he was still a patient, wasn''t he? However, he was feeling somewhat depressed subconsciously as he had never thought that Nathaniel would leave that early. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt also slightly embarrassed, but he couldn''t help saying upon thinking about his stuff over there, "I appreciate your hard work. If you''re short- handed, you can ask someone for help." "Who else can I look for?" "The men of Master Mo." Nathaniel''s remarks caused Michael to bepletely stunned. "Sorry? Come again." "Carlson. He has given me a call. He mentioned that we can work for him in secret. He can deal with some affairs." Nathaniel had brought a rather obscure message in his words, but Michael somehow understood. Was he tempted with the offer? He had no idea, but he did feel a minor tingling pain in his heart. After being banished for so many years, he had suddenly found an organization and his capability was very likely to be recognized. Even his personal files would be encrypted. It sounded quite familiar and exhrating. It was as though he could see Valentina smiling''s expression again. She looked at him tenderly and said, "Michael, wee home." Tears had somehow welled up in Michael''s eyes. He abruptly pulled the quilt over his face and said gloomily, "I will think about it. Have a safe trip. I won''t be seeing you off." "Get yourself healed well. Send me a message when you get married. I wille back no matter how far I am." Nathaniel was aware that Michael was feeling uneasy, hence he didn''t force him either. He patted his shoulder before he left the ward. Mango said nothing throughout their conversation but she whispered to him right after she walked out of the ward with Nathaniel, "Michael seems to be very triggered." "Well, he has always wished to pay a visit to Valentina over these years, but he was not qualified to do so. As long as he agrees now, his routines will not be changed. He''ll be qualified and own the identity to enter the Martyrs Cemetery to pay his homage to Valentina. It''s a rare opportunity to him." Nathaniel gripped Mango''s hand tightly. It was a bliss that he managed to hold Mango''s hands right at the moment. Compared with Michael, Nathaniel felt that he had to tightly grasped his happiness and could not let her slip from his hands. Mango could feel Nathaniel''s exertion but she didn''t say anything and simply allowed him to hold her hands. The two of them walked along the road hand in hand. Mango intended to return to the Veronne Courtyard to have a look on it out of the blue. "Let''s go back to the Veronne Courtyard. I like the ce quite a lot." "Alright." Nathaniel would not reject his wife''s request. When they both held hands and returned to the Veronne Courtyard, there was a melodious sound of the violin. Mango could not help but stop in her tracks. "Huh? I can''t believe that there''s still somebody who can y the violin so well here." Nathaniel knew that Mango liked to y the violin. He stood next to Mango and listened to the melodious violin tune. He had to admit that the person was indeed good at ying it. Mango was seemingly immersed in the rhythms, and her expressions followed the beat. Nathaniel adored Mango like this, who was just like the year which they first met in university. Simple and pure. After a song had finished, the other party stopped ying. Mango suddenly had an urge to take a look at the yer. "Nathan, do you think the yer is a man or a woman?" "A man, and he''s young." Nathaniel''s words made Mango slightly stunned. "Why?" "It''s nothing wrong with the timbre, but the strength is not that strong which indicates that the yer is not physically strong." Mango''s lips curled up slightly. Again she asked, "How do you know that he''s young?" "I guessed." Mango was stunned. Then, she let out augh. "Mr. Ye, I can''t believe that you''re actually guessing?" "Of course, I''m just an ordinary person. Why? Do you want to check on him?" Nathaniel seemed to be able to read Mango''s mind. Although Mango did not have much contact or pursuit with music over the years, Nathaniel knew that Mango had always fond of wonderful things. Upon hearing Nathaniel''s inquiry, Mango couldn''t help but nod. "Let''s go then." Nathaniel held Mango''s hand and walked towards the opposite of their courtyard. There was only an old butler in the house. He was somewhat taken aback when both Nathaniel and Mango came over to their house. When he learned that they were there to visit the violin yer, the butler couldn''t help but say, "It''s our sir who yed the violin. The owner isn''t around while sir is here to practice the violin. He ns to participate in the youth violinpetition a monthter, thus he literally doesn''t have much time to meet you. I''m sorry." The butler wasn''t from Ocean City and he didn''t pay attention to the fame of the business circle, hence he was certainly unfamiliar with Nathaniel. For the safety of his sir, he politely rejected both Nathaniel and Mango''s offer. Mango was slightly disappointed, but she didn''t push it. Only when Nathaniel was about to say something, Mango tugged his sleeve and shook her head at him. Seeing that Mango didn''t want to cause any trouble, Nathaniel could only leave with Mango even though he was not happy. "Wait a minute!" Just then, a young voice of a kid came from inside which instantly stopped the paces of both Mango and Nathaniel. Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 For some reason, Nathaniel felt that the voice was oddly familiar. He turned his head slightly around and saw a little boy in a suit. Mylo was stunned too when he saw Nathaniel and Mango. He met Nathanielst time when the latter was looking for Rita in the park. Therefore, he naturally knew who the person in front of him was. As for the graceful woman standing beside Nathaniel, he guessed that it was Rita''s mother. How as it possible that they were here? Did their presence mean that Rita was here as well? Mylo''s was instantly riled up by excitement. "Uncle Nathaniel, why brings you here?" Mango saw that the other party had said Nathaniel''s full name correctly, so she could not help but ask, "Who''s this?" "He is that brat who pranked our daughter in the parkst time." The corners of Mylo''s mouth twitched when he heard Nathaniel''s words. Why was Nathaniel so hostile to him? On the other hand, Mango responded very quickly. "You''re Mylo, right? I heard Rita talk about you. Are you the one ying the violin just now?" "Yes. Apologies for the disruption, Aunt Shen." Mylo was elegant in both his speech and action. It was obvious that he was well educated since childhood. Mango feltfortable conversing with him. "No, you are really good at ying the violin. I thought it was an adult ying just now. You can''t pull off certain techniques without years of practice." Mylo was a little happy upon hearing Mango''spliment, but he still said humbly, "It''s nothing, I simply train more than others." "I don''t need an artist as my son-inw." After saying that, Nathaniel took Mango with him and left. Mylo waspletely dumbfounded. What was the problem with being an artist? "Uncle Nathaniel, do you have certain misunderstandings about me?" Mylo spoke hastily, feeling very anxious. Last time, Nathaniel wasn''t that cold towards him. At such a young age, how could he understand that a father would be hostile towards a man or boy who coveted his daughter? "There''s zero misunderstandings. We''re from a business family, and the son-inw we want is of course a great businessman. To us, arts is just a hobby. It isn''t a future career. By the way, I''ll get someone to return the jade pendant you gave to Rita. I''ve always wanted to return it to you, but it was dyed because I couldn''t find you." It was rare for Nathaniel to talk with a kid so much, but his tone was not friendly at all. Mango could sense some animosity between them. She tugged on Nathaniel''s sleeve and whispered, "It''s rude to talk to a child in this manner." "I have no intention of being polite anyway. Let''s go." Nathaniel dragged Mango away with him as he spoke. The butler was so angry that he wanted to speak up for Mylo, but thetter stopped him. There was a hint of sorrow on his face. Nathaniel had looked down on him. Was Rita the same? He watched as Nathaniel and Mango entered the Veronne Courtyard opposite to him. He couldn''t help but freeze momentarily. He remembered clearly that he had asked the other party before, but they had said that the owner''s surname was Shen. However, now he knew that Rita was staying inside. Did he just loss an opportunity to meet Rita? A trace of disappointment flickered across Mylo''s beautiful eyes. "Butler, find out where they are going. Book the same flight for me. I''m going to go with them." Although Mylo was young, he was imposing and authoritative when he spoke. For a moment, the butler was at a loss for what to do. "Mr. Hans, you have to take part in the youth pianopetition next week. This is an exam for the sixth grade. If you don''t go, Mr..." "You obey my father''s words blindly. What about my words?" Mylo raised his eyebrows and the butler felt a hint of stress instantly. "No, it''s just that if you don''t make it at this time, your father may me me. I''m sure you know that he is strict with you." "Then let him me all he wants." Mylo said as he walked in. However, there was reluctance in his eyes. He really would love to spend more time with Rita. He longed to know her. This desire was even stronger than his obedience to his father and his love for music. Everyone envied the fact that he was born in a family of musicians. They said that he was a genius in music and would definitely make his parents proud in the future. His grandfather was a famous pianist, while his father was a famous violinist. His mother was the top leader of the national opera troupe. Even his brothers and sisters won countless prizes from a young age. From the moment Mylo was born, he was told that music was his family''s way of surviving the world. It was also their inheritance. Regardless of whether he liked it or not, he had to start interpreting musical notation when he was still young. This was the Hans family''s rule. For so many years, he thought that he was used to it and that he really liked music. The melodious note could make him forget all his worries and calm down his violent mood. However, ever since he met Rita, it suddenly dawned on him that there seemed to be really an angel in this world. It was an angel that he would rather sacrifice his music just to get closer to. Managing business? To the Hans family, that behavior was simply uneptable. It was a betrayal. The Hans family thought that art was the most sacred industry. So their children had to take the path of art. The businessmen were mere mortals who cared about silly money in their eyes. Once they knew that he was going to venture into the world of business, they would definitely stop him with all their might. Mylo''s good-looking brows were knitted together tightly. Even though he was only eight years old, he was already somewhat stable and wise. Mango returned to Veronne Courtyard with Nathaniel and asked curiously, "Why are you targeting a child?" "Can''t you see that the kid is interested in your daughter?" Nathaniel''s brows were so tightly knitted that not even a speck of dust can get between the creases. Mangoughed after hearing his words. "Nathaniel, aren''t you too paranoid? Your daughter is only five years old, and that child is only eight years old. How can he have any feelings for your daughter? Isn''t that too precocious? Or are you too distrustful? You think that Rita is precious, but maybe he doesn''t even take a fancy to her." However, Nathaniel said sullenly, "Would he give such a good jade pendant to your daughter as a token of love if he is not interested in her? That jade pendant is made from premium jade. It is priceless and can''t be bought from the market." "Perhaps he doesn''t know the value of the jade pendant because he is unable to differentiate the quality?" Mango wasn''t speaking sensibly. Nathaniel sneered and replied, "Look at him just now. Do you really think he is just an ordinary child? I have looked into his background. The Hans family has always been a big shot in music events. Their children have been cultivated with etiquette and a good upbringing since childhood. Although they are engaged in works of a pure artist, who can guarantee that their hearts are pure? Anyway, anyone who has feelings for my daughter isn''t good guys." Mango was speechless straightaway. "Are you nning to keep Rita to yourself at home for the rest of her life?" "Well, it''s feasible. It''s not like the Ye family cannot afford to support her financially." Nathaniel was so stuck up when he said this. Mango was so angry that she kept shaking her head, but there was nothing else she could do. She poured herself a ss of water directly to avoid being further pissed off by Nathaniel. Nathaniel saw that his wife was a little angry, so he quickly said, "You won''t happen to like that brat, right? Zion and Wisdom are better than him. Don''t be fooled by his looks. Besides, a nerdy boy doesn''t suit our Rita." "I''m not angry. I just feel that you''ve been worrying too muchtely. Yesterday, you were worried about how Zion is going to find a girlfriend. Today, you worry about Rita''s husband. Nathaniel, don''t you think that you''re getting a bit out of hand? Let''s put aside the fact that our children are still so young. Even if they are grown-ups, it''s still their destiny if they go into any rtionship. Why are you worrying about it now? If you''re really so free, why don''t you think about when you should leave tomorrow?" Mango didn''t know what was the matter with Nathaniel these days, but it was unnecessary for them to argue about this boring matter. Nathaniel thought about it for a moment before nodding in agreement. He stepped forward and pulled Mango into his arms. He rubbed his face against hers and whispered, "Darling, what time do you think we should leave tomorrow morning?" His breath was warm and tickled her face. She felt like she was about tough. "Stop joking around. Aren''t you supposed to act like a cold and aloof person, Mr. Ye? Why have you be such a clingy person now?" "I''m clingy whenever I''m with you." Nathaniel reached his hand into her clothes as she spoke. Mango blushed like a tomato instantly. "Nathaniel Ye, what on earth are you doing?" "Didn''t youe here to get away from the children? Don''t you want to spend some time with me alone?" Nathaniel''s flirtatious gaze caused her heart to beat wildly in an instant. "Nonsense, that''s not what I think." What did he think about her? Mango struggled against him, but he hugged her tighter instead. "Honey, then I''ve misunderstood your intention. But I really want to spend my time just with you." "No, Nathaniel. Where are your hands going?" Mango eximed in surprise. Nathaniel sealed the rest of her words with his lips. By the time she realized what was happening, she was already in bed. Mango was extremely dejected, but she was unable to block Nathaniel''s advances. She could only weather the storm he had brought her into. The next day at dawn, Michael had already dispatched a private jet. A car took the children to Veronne Courtyard. The bright light shone on Mylo''s window, so he had to open his eyes abruptly. He sat up in a jiffy. As he leaned over the window, he saw Mango and Nathaniel get on a car. After they left quickly, he immediately jumped off the bed. He was about to ask the butler to follow him, but he found thetter nowhere to be seen. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The door of the house was locked. Besides, the password of the key and the electronic lock had obviously been altered. Mylo''s expression changed drastically in an instant. He knew that the butler had told his father certain things. It was likely that his whereabouts would be monitored closely in the future. Mylo''s beautiful eyebrows were knitted together as he seemed to be deep in thought. Rita yawned as she looked at Mango, who was yawning as well. Thetter was carried into the car by Nathaniel. She could not help but say to Wisdom, "Brother Wisdom, I want a hug too." As she spoke, she stretched her arms out and pounced on Wisdom. Wisdom caught her hurriedly and draped a coat over her shoulder along the way. "Get some sleep. I''ll wake you up as soon as we reach the airport." "Okey-dokey." Rita nodded as she fell asleep again. The car drove forward at high speed because there were very few cars on the road in the early morning. The journey was pretty smooth. However, when they were about to arrive at the airport, the driver whispered all of a sudden, "Mr. Ye, a car seems to be tailing us." Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Nathaniel''s scrunched his brows slightly. Mango subconsciously nced at the rearview mirror as well. Indeed, a ck car was behind them. It was neither too fast nor too slow, but it tailed them like their own shadows. Mango and Nathaniel exchanged nces before nodded unanimously. Nathaniel held Rita in his arms while Mango held Wisdom in hers. "Dad?" "Mom?" Both Wisdom and Rita were baffled at the same time. "Let''s get some sleep." Mango smiled vaguely and Wisdom nodded in response. He closed his eyes and fell asleep in her embrace. Rita saw that he had fallen asleep, so she fell asleep in Nathaniel''sp again since she was already sleepy. "Go forward! Turn around at the intersection in front of us." Nathaniel''s voice was soft but the driver could hear him clearly. The car was still moving steadily. At the intersection, the driver made a sudden turn before he braked abruptly. The car behind him seemed to not have expected this. He stepped on the brake in an emergency, but it was toote. The car hit the fence with a bang. It was a loud sh. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s car had already turned around and passed by the car tailing them. Mango couldn''t see clearly who was inside the other party''s car because it was too dark. She could only feel a cold gaze on them, which was an unpleasant sensation. Mango frowned as she heard Nathaniel say, "Turn left at the front fork. We''ll change to another car after entering the alley." "Noted, Mr. Ye." The driver quickly took out his phone and made a call. Mango didn''t ask any questions. She was very quiet, but she seemed to be vignt. She checked out the surroundings from time to time. The ck car wasn''t on their tails anymore. Nathaniel and Mango changed their cars in the alley before they went to the airport. There was already a private ne there. When they saw Nathaniel and Mangoing over, they quickly opened the cabin door and got Nathaniel, Mango, and the others inside as fast as they could. Mango only asked after the ne took off, "Who is tailing us?" "No idea." Nathaniel shook his head as he seemed to be cautious about it. Mango''s frown deepened further. "I can feel a hostile gaze that is fixated on us. I''m sure they''re not our friends." "It''s okay. I''m here with you. I won''t let anything happen to you and our children." Nathanielforted her by holding her hand. However, she sighed and said, "I''m not afraid that I''ll be in danger. I''m simply curious. We''ve already captured Chief Oxford, so who else would be tailing us? Could it be Bernard?" "No, Bernard is too busy to target us right now." Since Nathaniel had said so, naturally he had clues about Bernard''s current situation. Mango did not ask him about it. Instead, she asked in a low voice, "That''s strange. Who else would be keeping an eye on us?" "Let''s not worry ourselves over it for the time being. Let''s talk about it after we get to Longford County. If someone is tracking us, he''ll give himself away." Mango could only nod upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. However, he seemed to have thought of something as he said, "Could it be Benny''s men?" "I''m not sure. Let''s take one step at a time." They held each other''s hands tightly, knowing that this trip to Longford County would likely not be so peaceful. Nathaniel didn''t actually rest along the way, but he urged Mango to nap for a while. Mango couldn''t resist his nagging, so she closed her eyes to rest. Then she fell asleep for some reason. The ne was about tond when she woke up again. There was a slight change in her expression as she looked at the familiar ce. She didn''t expect that she would return again thest time she was here. Now that she had stepped on thisnd again, she couldn''t pinpoint her exact feelings. Nathaniel was also deep in thoughts. It seemed as if he was thinking about something, yet also nothing at all. However, his eyes were always gloomy and gave off an unfathomable sense. After they got off the ne, a car waiting for them at the airport. When Mango saw that the bodyguards were wearing clothes of the Ye family, she couldn''t help but ask, "When did you bring them over here?" "I''ve sent them here after she bought the whole vigest time. This is her hometown after all." Nathaniel took Rita as he got out of the car first. Rita yawned while looking at the empty area in front of her. However, she saw an ancestral hall there, so she couldn''t help rubbing her eyes and asking, "Daddy, where is this?" "It''s Longford County." Rita''s eyes lit up in an instant as Nathaniel spoke the two words. "Is this the Longford County? It differs from my imagination." Rita was slightly disappointed. After all, Longford County was also a county. How could it be so deste? Meanwhile, Wisdom looked at the scenery in front of him with excitement and asked in a low voice, "Daddy, is that a herb ntation?" He was a medical student, so naturally, he had keen eyes in this aspect. Mango recalled that Nathaniel had kept the ntation safe before leaving thest time. Now that Wisdom was so excited, she couldn''t help but smile and say, "Yes, that''s the herbs ntation. I heard that they''ve nted a lot of expensive herbs there." "I can go in and have a look, right?" Wisdom seemed eager. Nathaniel nodded in response. This was his turf and his private property. With so many bodyguards of the Ye family around, he was not worried at all. He lowered Rita on the ground as well. Rita followed Wisdom into the ntation in short strides. Mango was a little concerned. She wanted to go with them, but Nathaniel grabbed her by the arm. "Let them y by themselves for a while." It was only then that Mango realized that Nathaniel was not in a good mood. "What''s the matter with you? Why do you look so upset?" Mango was about to touch his forehead as she spoke, but he dodged her hand. "I''m fine. I''m just sad. It was as if my heart was being torn into a thousand pieces. It''s very depressing." Nathaniel did not hide his sadness from Mango. He was affected by the memory bug, so he was extremely depressed when he stepped on thend of Longford County again. He could even hear desperate howls and remorseful wails. Everything that had once happened here constantly shed and repeated itself in his mind, stimting his senses to the maximum. Mango hurriedly took a look at the blood jasper on his chest. Something seemed to be flowing in the blood jasper but she couldn''t see it clearly. "Nathan, the jade on you..." "Mango,e with me to the ancestral temple as I offer my prayers." Both of them spoke at the same time. Mango paused for a moment, but she didn''t refuse his request. "Okay." She held his hand tightly and walked toward the temple, but she actually felt a little uneasy inside. Mango did not know where her uneasiness came from, nor did she know the reason she was feeling uneasy. It was just that these two feelings were misunderstanding in her heart. The closer she got to the ancestral hall, the more nervous she became. "Nathan!" She stopped at the gate of the temple as she clutched his wrist tightly. "What''s the matter?" Nathaniel''s face went a little pale, and his lips were ashen as well. He looked haggard and sad. Mango suddenly lost her voice. She wanted to tell him that he shouldn''t enter the temple, but it was stuck in her chest. "It''s okay. Would you like to take three deep breaths with me? I heard that taking three deep breaths when you are depressed will help." Mango looked at him and said in a low voice. Her voice wasden with worries. Nathaniel was about to say that it wasn''t necessary, but when he saw her worried expression, he couldn''t help but nod in reply. "Okay then." He took three deep breaths in front of her, feeling that the pressure in his chest seemed to have alleviated a little. Only then did he walk inside while holding her hand. It was Nathaniel who had assigned the task of repairing the ancestral temple to Henry. Although Henry had returned to Ocean City, he had never cked off in his work. Therefore, Nathaniel and Mango discovered that there had been a huge change in the ancestral temple after they entered the ce. Nanny''s memorial tablet was already ced in the temple. Nathaniel looked at his mother''s memorial tablet as he suddenly thought of Augustus and Maverick. She used to adore Maverick, and she used to take care of him and Nick in such a gentle manner. Unfortunately, she chose Nathaniel in the end instead of not Maverick. Nathaniel didn''t know what type of mood was appropriate for him at this moment. He took Mango''s hand and walked over. Then he brought some incense and lit it for the ancestors of the Longford County. Mango stood at the side as she copied his moves. She did not ask any questions. After burning the incense, Nathaniel looked at those memorial tablets and was lost in thoughts for a while. Mango felt that the fragrance of incense was somewhat sweet, which was simr to that of sandalwood. But there were also some differences. This smell was somewhat pleasant to the point of causing drowsiness. She shook her head abruptly as she felt her eyelids grew heavy. Mango quickly tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "Nathan, I think something is wrong with the incense." "What?" Nathaniel seemed to have entered a state of deep thinking. He didn''t respond much to Mango''s words as he only replied to her subconsciously. Mango was rmed at this moment. Something was wrong! There was something wrong with this incense! She felt so tired that her eyelids grew heavier and heavier. It seemed like she had trouble keeping them open. "Nathan!" She wanted to tug on his sleeve, but she was too weak to do so. A sense of ipetence welled up in her. She wanted to speak to Nathaniel or drop him some hints, but her eyes went ck all of a sudden. She plopped face-first onto the ground with a thud. Nathaniel came back to his senses abruptly and hugged her falling body subconsciously. However, he was also dizzy, so he lost his bnce. He almost fell to the ground with her. Something urred to him all of a sudden. He quickly took out a military dagger from his boots and cut his arm without hesitation. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Bright red blood splurted out in an instant. The intense pain made Nathaniel, who was about to fall unconscious, shook violently as if he was wide awake. He hugged Mango tightly and was about to turn around to leave when he heard the sounds of footsteps outside. They had already surrounded the entire temple. Who was it? Who was the one who dared to trespass into his territory? Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Nathaniel looked downward at Mango. He noticed that she was already unconscious. A dark shadow shed across his eyes, but it dissipated instantly. He hid Mango beneath the altar quickly, but he didn''t expect that there was a trap below it. When he ced her there, she fell into the door with a thud. Meanwhile, he had no idea about it at all. After he hid her sessfully, the people outside entered the temple. They were all strangers to him, but their looks and builds showed that they weren''t the locals here. Nathaniel was feeling dizzy. A trace of murderous intent flickered across his eyes. "Who on earth are you? Get out of here!" His voice was extremely hoarse, and the blood was dripping slowly from his thigh. However, this pain was the exact reason he was able to stay awake. The men were stunned when they saw Nathaniel, but they did not answer his question. Instead, they attacked him directly. Where were his bodyguards? Where were the bodyguards stationed outside? A trace of doubt flickered through Nathaniel''s mind, but he didn''t dare stop moving. He stabbed himself again with the dagger to stay conscious. Then he quickly attacked theer. The other party was not in a hurry to fight him to death as well. It seemed that they knew the effect of the incense on him, so they simply avoided his attacks and kept him engaged. They were waiting for his energy to be depleted before they caught him. Their intention was so obvious that Nathaniel noticed it as well. At this time, his physical strength was indeed a little depleted, but these men had been toying around with him. Nathaniel was a little impatient. Mango had to stay hidden from them. Besides, he did not know how was the kids now. He was feeling a little helpless and angry. A wave of impatience rose within his chest and spread quickly to his limbs and bones. These men deserved to die! Anyone who wanted to hurt his children and wife deserved a bad ending. When this idea came to his mind, a change began in his eyes. A pair of golden orbs quickly reced the original color of his eyes, and there was an outburst of murderous intent. "What the heck is this?" Someone in the group said something, but Nathaniel grabbed his neck and snapped it in half the next instant. He couldn''t see everything clearly. There was a golden sea before his eyes, but his body''s senses were particrly sensitive. Therefore, he seemed to be able to hear the breathing and existence of others clearly. After the first person was snapped to death, the others finally panicked. "He... he doesn''t seem to be affected by the incense." Yet another voice spoke. Nathaniel ended that person''s life with great speed and uracy. He was like an executioner who was reaping lives emotionlessly. At this moment, there was no pity in his eyes and no sympathy in his heart. Killing others was the only thing he wished to do at the moment. His ears could pick up the shouts, which were mixed with a strong smell of blood. The atmosphere of the entire ancestral temple was eery because of this. Nathaniel did not stop until he could no longer sense any living human. It was unknown how much time had passed. He slumped on the ground and sat on his butt as he gasped violently. The golden color of his eyes slowly faded away as he gradually came to himself again. Corpses surrounded him as they were strewn all around the temple. It was a horrifying sight. Meanwhile, the entire ancestral temple was also covered in blood. The smell was nauseating, but it also induced some excitement in Nathaniel. Nathaniel knew that it was wrong and bad to be excited at this, but he couldn''t help his desire. He tried hard to suppress his emotions. Then he rested for a while before he stood up emotionlessly. Nathaniel walked out of the ancestral temple with the bodyguards of the Ye family, who were still standing outside. He couldn''t help but get furious. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What were you guys doing just now?" "Mr. Ye, we''re standing guard. What''s happened?" A bodyguard answered in panic, but Nathaniel grabbed him by the neck and lifted him off the ground. "Standing guard, huh? So many people went in just now. Are you all blind?" Nathaniel was enraged. These men had probably been away from the Ye family for too long. They likely felt that the family couldn''t watch over their action all the time since it was so far away. Was this the reason they dared to ck in their duty? Now that he caught them red-handed, they still dared to quibble with him. Nathaniel''s coldness intimidated the people around him. On the other hand, the man he was holding was gasping for air, but he still made an effort to say, "Mr. Ye, no one went in just now. All of us are waiting outside." "How dare you talk back to me? Come in and have a look yourself." Nathaniel did not care what kind of impact and reaction the bloody scene just now would have on them. He dragged the bodyguard and threw him into the temple. "Have a good look. If no one entered, why would there be dead bodies on the floor?" Nathaniel threw the bodyguard inside like a ragged doll. The bodyguard was dizzy after the fall, but he still got up to his feet quickly and looked around the temple. He said with some confusion, "Mr. Ye, there is nothing in here." "Are you blind? Look at those..." Nathaniel pointed to the floor and said this, but he was stunned when he looked at the floor. Where were the people? Where were the people in the ancestral temple? What about the bodies of the people who had fought him just now? When Nathaniel looked at the smooth floor and the empty ancestral temple, he froze all of a sudden. How could all of it be gone? He was definitely in a battle just now. The aura and the footsteps just now were still familiar to him, and even... Something urred to him as he quickly ran to the bottom of the altar. However, there was no trace of Mango at all. "Mango! Mango!" Nathaniel was panicking at this moment. What was going on? What exactly was happening? The bodyguard looked at Nathaniel questioningly. He felt that Nathaniel seemed crazy, but he did not dare to say so. They had been standing guard outside all the time. How could they not see anyone enter the temple? But why would Mr. Ye react like this now? The same question popped up in Nathaniel''s mind as well. Everything that happened just now was so real that it didn''t feel like a dream at all. Besides... He looked downward at his thigh abruptly, where the bright red blood was still oozing. He couldn''t stare straight at the wound because it was too dazzling. What on earth was going on? A trace of doubt shed across Nathaniel''s eyes as he looked at the incense hurriedly. Something seemed to dawn on him. "Who was the one who prepared the incense here?" The bodyguard did not know why Nathaniel suddenly asked about this, but he answered swiftly, "We bought it from the vige nearby." At this moment, the incense had burned itself out, and there was no other scent in the air except for a hint of sweetness. Nathaniel looked at the door of the ancestral temple, which was wide open, thoughtfully. "Send someone to fetch Rita and Wisdom here." "Yes, sir." The bodyguard didn''t understand why Nathaniel, who was positively murderous just now, changed his mind suddenly. However, he was relieved not to have received any punishment. He ran outside speedily. Nathaniel stepped forward and scrutinize the incense. He also ced it under his nose and smelled it again, but it was fruitless. Mango was missing. This incident made Nathaniel a little impatient, but he still kept his cool. This ce seemed to look different now. There was nothing but ruins here thest time they were in Longford County. However, this time, it seemed that traps wereid everywhere for them. It was dangerous. He had to find out what was going on. Otherwise, even if he found Mango, he would likely still lose her next time. As he thought of Mango''s fighting skills, he was confident that she would be able to at least protect herself. The only person who could solve the doubts now was Wisdom. Wisdom had some medical knowledge. Nathaniel held the incense as he thought of some spections. The bodyguards of the Ye family were standing guard outside the door. If so many strangers had infiltrated the temple, the guards couldn''t possibly be indifferent to this. Furthermore, there were not the slightest bit of noises as they fought. Even if the bodyguards of the Ye family had betrayed them in unison, what about the bodies after the fight? Could someone really take care of all the bodies in such a short period of time? Therefore, the only usible exnation was that the problemy with the incense. Perhaps he and Mango were enthralled by the fragrance of this incense, which caused them to hallucinate. Hallucination? Nathaniel did not want to exin it in this way, but it seemed to be the only logical reason at present. He pressed on his thigh. The pain made his face paled a little, but he was extraordinarily calm. Wisdom and Rita were brought to the ancestral temple by bodyguards. "Daddy, what happened to you? Where''s Mommy?" Initially, Rita was still a little displeased. However, when she saw Nathaniel''s current state, she could not help but be worried for him. She trotted towards him quickly. Wisdom was rmed slightly, but he did not rush forward. Instead, he scrunched his nose and sniffed before he asked doubtfully, "Daddy, are you enthralled by the knockout incense?" "It was as I have thought." Nathaniel sneered and handed the incense to Wisdom. "Check this out to see if there''s any hallucinogen in it." Wisdom nodded before he asked, "Where is mom?" Rita looked upward at him as well. Nathaniel felt a dull ache in his heart, but he also knew that he couldn''t make the children panic now. He whispered, "Your mom has to take care of something for me. She will be back soon. Check the incense first." "Okay." Wisdom nodded in response. He took out some tools from the bag behind him, which seemed to be medical tools. Nathaniel did not ask him in detail. Wisdom found iodine and gauze, so he went forward to bandage Nathaniel''s wound for him. However, thetter stopped him. "Let''s not hurry. Take a look at the incense first." He couldn''t bandage his wound now. If the incense really contained hallucinogen, he was afraid that he would be affected again. Wisdom seemed to understand his thoughts, so he did not force it. Instead, he found a lighter to light the incense. He sniffed at the whiffs like a puppy. Nathaniel seemed to have smelled a hint of sweetness again. His head bobbed abruptly and he quickly carried Rita out of the ancestral temple. Only then did he notice that Rita had already fainted. "Rita." Nathaniel did not expect Rita to reach such unfavorably to the incense. He could not help but feel a little annoyed as he med himself. He patted her hard on the face repeatedly. The intense pain caused her to regain consciousness all of a sudden. "Daddy, why are you hitting me? It hurts so much." Ritained about Nathaniel as she felt wronged, but thetter breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. "Don''t fall sleep." He only said three words, but Rita froze for a moment. Then, her eyes widened abruptly as she seemed to realize something. She turned her head around and looked at Wisdom in the ancestral temple as she asked nervously, "Daddy, will Wisdom be alright?" Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Nathaniel was a little nervous as well. At this moment, Wisdom quickly took out a small bottle from his bag and ced a drop of liquid on his hand. Then he immediately wiped it on his temple. In an instant, a cool feeling swept through his body, so he came to himself instantly. He carefully poured the ashes of the incense into a bottle again before he started to fiddle with it. Nathaniel did not disturb Wisdom, and Rita held her breath as well. After some time, Wisdom finally raised his head as he said to Nathaniel and Rita, who were outside, "Daddy, it''s fine now. Come in." After he said that, he sprayed some liquid on the ancestral temple, and the smell of incense faded a lot. After Nathaniel watched he did all of these, he walked in with Rita in his arms. "How is it?" "The incense is the problem. There''s some hallucinogen in it, which will induce hallucination in humans. The climate here is very special. It''s damp all year round. Once the incense is ignited, it will produce chemical reactions with the humidity in the air. So people will think that their hallucinations are real. In addition, this is the ancestral temple, which means that the windows and doors are generally closed all the time. Therefore, its effect will be stronger here." At this moment, Wisdom seemed to have transformed into an entirely different person. He was somewhat different from his silent appearance before. When he talked about medicine, he was eloquent and dazzling. Nathaniel seemed to have seen a young Nick in him. At that time, Nick wasn''t as ordinary as they had said he was. Nathaniel still remembered that he had attended Nick''s reading and speechpetition. At that moment, Nick seemed to be the same age as Wisdom. He stood on the stage and faced more than three hundred audiences below. He was neither humble nor nervous. The look in his eyes was exactly the same as Wisdom''s right now. That was right. Nick was outstanding when he was just a child. He was just as excellent as Nathaniel. Since when did Nick start to be ordinary? Nathaniel couldn''t recall at all. He only remembered that he stood out more and more because he was contrasted by Nick, so I valued him increasingly. Meanwhile, Nick seemed to have be unnoticeable gradually as no one paid attention to him anymore. Nathaniel''s thoughts drifted far away. He still remembered the way he yed with Nathaniel when he was still a child. They were carefree back then. Nathaniel even fought with others for his sake. However, since when did the rtionship between them change? Nick was very respectful to him. The feeling of being close to each other that they had once shared was gone forever. Nathaniel felt sad all of a sudden. Wisdom was still talking but Nathaniel couldn''t hear a thing from him. He seemed to have seen Nick in Wisdom''s shadows. Nick was smiling at him. As he smiled and smiled, tears streamed out of his eyes. He said, "Nathaniel, why do we have topete with each other to find out who is better? Why can''t we y with each other like other siblings? Nathaniel, do you still remember our happy days back then?" As he sobbed, his tears turned into a river of red. It was the same color as blood. He said in a shrill voice, "Nathaniel, I want to go home. I miss you. But why did you chase me away from Ocean City... Why didn''t you let me stay? Did you think that I should leave as well? Did you also think that I''m a threat to you if I stay?" "Nathaniel, I have never wanted topete with you during these years. I just want to stay by your side. We are brothers who share the same mother. Even if I have to hide my wisdom away and contrasted your brilliance, I don''t mind. I just want to be with you. Nathaniel, why can''t you grant such a simple wish of mine? Why did you send me away like mother?" "If I hadn''t left Ocean City, I wouldn''t have died. I wouldn''t have to be an undercover agent. I''m still the second son of the Ye family. Even if I''m a little bit of a yboy or a little useless, at least I''m still by your side. I wouldn''t have died alone here like I am now. Brother, do you know how I feel about you for so many years?" "I love you, but I hate you at the same time. I hate you for sending me away at all costs. I hate you for not keeping Macy with you, so I''ve run into her here. If I didn''t meet her, perhaps I wouldn''t have fallen in love with her. Then I wouldn''t have hated you that much. She had never loved me, so I was just your substitute. Do you know this? Nathaniel! Since young, I''ve been living under your shadow. I''m not stupid and I can be a genius myself but mom said that the Ye family only needed one leader. I know your ambition and goals, so I gave up. I''d rather beidback and foppish. As long as I can help you, I''ll be satisfied if you achieve what you want. I only have a simple wish, which is to be with you. But Nathaniel, you still sent me away in the end. If it wasn''t for you, I might not have died. Nathaniel, it was you who killed me! It''s you!" "No, it''s not me!" Nathaniel suddenly felt a pang in his heart. He spat out a mouthful of blood apanied by the sound of "poof". His whole body teetered and almost fell. "Dad!" Rita was frightened. She had never seen Nathaniel acting like this. Her small figure held Nathaniel''s hand tightly, but he seemed to be stuck in a nightmare as he couldn''t hear her voice at all. "No, no. Nick, I don''t want the Ye family. I don''t want to be the head of the family. I simply think that I should shoulder the family''s responsibilities since I''m the elder brother so that you can lead a carefree life that you want. I never wanted to suppress you, let alone chase you away. However, if you didn''t leave back then, you would be locked up in jail. How could I let my own brother go to jail? Nick, don''t hate me, please? You can''t hate me! You are my brother! We are brothers who grew up together! How can I not love you? How can I kill you? It''s not me! It isn''t!" Nathaniel wailed maniacally as tears fell from the corner of his eyes. Rita was totally dumbfounded. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Wisdom was stunned as well. He had heard his biological father''s name. He was very familiar with Nick''s name, but he had never met this person, because he had no such opportunity. His father had passed away soon after he was born. He felt an excruciating pain in his heart. He was ufortable when he saw Nathaniel sobbing and yelling as if he was repenting and exining himself at the same time. He didn''t want to get involved in the grudge of his elderlies, nor did he want to figure it out. However, at this moment, his heart hurt a lot. There was even a sense of grievance and anger rising within. He simply looked straight at Nathaniel with an ambiguous look in his eyes. In the end, Rita did not manage to hold Nathaniel upright because of herck of physical strength. Both of them fell to the ground together. Rita''s nose reddened due to the intense pain. She didn''t know what happened to her father. Where did her mother go? How could this possibly happen? His father was always strong and powerful, wasn''t he? Why did he seem like a helpless child now? Rita patted Nathaniel''s arm as she was scared. Then she whispered, "Daddy, wake up, please wake up. Uncle isn''t here. Daddy, wake up quickly. Think about mommy, think about me, think about Wisdom." As she spoke of Wisdom, she suddenly remembered that thetter was also here. So she turned abruptly to look at him. "Brother Wisdom, what happened to daddy? Wisdom... you..." Rita''s eyes widened swiftly. At this moment, Wisdom was indifferent. Even his eyes were shining with resentment. Resentment? Did Wisdom hate her father? When this thought came to Rita''s mind, she was shocked all of a sudden. Then she quickly shielded Nathaniel behind her. "Wisdom, what are you doing? Daddy may be enthralled and stuck in his hallucination now. Hey, please think of a way!" "Huh? Why should I think of a way? Didn''t you hear him? He suppressed my dad and chased my dad away. That was why my dad died in foreignnds. He is repenting his sins! Rita, didn''t you hear his words of repentance?" Wisdom''s eyes turned red all of a sudden, and droplets of tears fell to the ground. "At first, I can have a perfect family, too. It will be a family whichprises of a father and a mother who loves me. We can lead a happy and blissful life, but everything went bad because of him. He ruined my father''s future and killed my mother. That''s why I became an orphan. He even pretended to be a good man and raised me in the Ye family. He treated me nicely. However, the way I see it, I still have to depend on others for a living, isn''t it? He ruined my family. He is the culprit!" Wisdom was agitaed all of a sudden. Rita waspletely dumbfounded. What on earth was going on? Why did Wisdom say that? Had Wisdom been so unhappy at home these days? "Wisdom, this isn''t it. No. What''s wrong with you? Hey!" Rita got up from the ground abruptly. She ran towards Wisdom and grabbed his arm while shaking it violently. "Daddy and mommy care about you very much. Can''t you feel it? Back then, mommy was poisoned and became mute because of you. She was driven out of the Ye family. But she still took you with her for fear that you would be persecuted. Have you forgotten? How can you say this now? If mommy were here, how sad would she be when she heard you? Wisdom, this isn''t you. This isn''t the real you! Wake up, okay? Wisdom, we are family, and you are my brother! How can you neglect me at this time? Wake up, wake up now!" Rita''s tears, which was as the size of a bead, dripped onto the back of Wisdom''s hand. Wisdom was taken aback for a moment. He looked coldly at Rita, who was crying before him, but the sadness and pain within him were suffocating. Why was it so unbearable? Why was Rita crying? Wisdom wanted to wipe her tears away, but his unconsciousness seemed to be scolding him. "Wisdom, are you nuts? She is the daughter of the man who killed your father. How can you feel sorry for her?" This voice was so fierce and so overwhelming that he was a little stunned. Rita cried until her tears run dry. She ran over and poured everything out of Wisdom''s bag. When she saw a bottle of chili water, she paused suddenly before she picked it up quickly. Then she headed back towards Wisdom at once. "Wisdom, I want you to be back! Come back, please!" Rita cried before she poured the chili water in her hand towards him. "Ouch!" The spicy sensation stimted Wisdom''s senses. He fell on his butt on the ground because of the strong sensation as tears streamed continuously from his eyes. "Rita, what the heck are you doing?" Wisdom screamed in a shrill voice, but Ritaughed all of a sudden. Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 "Wisdom, you''vee back to yourself, haven''t you?" Rita''s eyes were filled with delight. Wisdom could only feel that his eyes were burning. Now he couldn''t care about anything else. He also didn''t know what had happened to him just now, but the spicy sensation was too strong. "Where is daddy?" He couldn''t open his eyes yet, but he quickly thought of this. Rita said hurriedly, "Daddy is still repenting. It''s like he is possessed. Wisdom, you''re enthralled just now, too. This ancestral temple is strange. Quick, save daddy." "Just use the method you used to deal with me just now on daddy." Wisdom could not open his eyes at all right now. Although Rita''s methods were a little more on the extreme side, they worked marvelously. Rita said with a bitter smile, "I don''t dare to do so. That''s daddy." She could try something on Wisdom, but she dared not be so rude to Nathaniel. Wisdom said hurriedly, "I have to do it now. If we dy any longer, I am afraid that something else will happen. Hurry up!" "Oh, alright." Rita stopped hesitating and sprayed Nathaniel''s face with the chili water. "Psst..." Nathaniel paused abruptly. Then he grunted because of the burning sensation. He heard Rita''s timid voice saying, "Daddy, don''t me me for this. I did this to save you. I am not a doctor either, so this is what I can do. Daddy, are you conscious now?" Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat. He remembered his reaction just now so he couldn''t help frowning. The murderous look on his face scared Rita into hiding behind Wisdom with a shriek. "Brother Wisdom, will daddy beat me?" "No, I won''t do so!" Nathaniel was the one who replied. "Rita, ask the men outside to get some water in a basin here." "Oh, alright." When Rita saw that Nathaniel was back to normal, she heaved a sigh of relief. She had nned to go there in person, but this ce was so strange that she thought it was better to stay with her father, just in case. "Hey, you! Go get a basin of water inside. Hurry up." Rita looked like a properdy when she was serious in giving amand. The bodyguard did as he was told swiftly. Nathaniel and Wisdom quickly cleaned themselves before leaving the ancestral temple and walked outside. Wisdom took out an ointment and rubbed it on Nathaniel and himself. Then only the burning sensation faded a little. Nathaniel looked at the ancestral temple in front of him thoughtfully. He knew what he had done just now, but it was like being stuck in a nightmare. He could only watch himself venting, but he could do nothing at all. He knew that these were probably the deepest guilts and thoughts he had. He med himself for it. He med himself for neglecting the change in Nick. He med himself for taking up all the responsibilities since he was the eldest son. He honestly thought that Nick could live the peaceful life he wanted as long as he did so. However, it was only wishful thinking. He did not know if Nick med him, nor did he have a chance to know it now. However, it had be the demon that gued him. It was a hurdle that he could never get over in his life. A pair of soft little hands reached out and held Nathaniel''s big hand. Nathaniel was slightly shocked as he looked downward at Wisdom''s small figure. He looked in the direction of the ancestral temple and said with a frown, "Daddy, this temple is too strange. Are we still staying here?" "We have to find the answers here, so we can''t leave. Wisdom, thank you for your help just now." Nathaniel did not forget what Wisdom said after thetter lost his mind just now. Was that the truest thought Wisdom had been concealing? No matter how nice he and Mango treated him, they were still no match to his biological parents, right? He actually hated them secretly, didn''t he? Nathaniel was very confused and he was at a loss for words. He could only pretend that he didn''t know what had happened just now. Perhaps this would give both of them the respite they needed. The situation wouldn''t be too awkward. However, Wisdom couldn''t understand Nathaniel''s painstaking efforts. He whispered, "I felt like I was stuck in a nightmare just now. I knew those words would hurt you, but I still said it regardless. Daddy, I don''t know if that''s my true thoughts. I don''t usually think so, but just now..." "It''s okay, you don''t have to exin. I understand. Wisdom, I don''t me you. I''m telling the truth." Nathaniel felt sad for Wisdom. When he found out that Wisdom was the only son of Nick five years ago, he had passed down everything in the Ye family to thetter. However, Wisdom shook his head and said, "I love you, daddy. I love mommy too, but what I said just now seems to be true. So I don''t know what to say now and how to face it. We should stop thinking about it and wait for time to show us the truth. Maybe I will be calm and tolerant in the future." He looked at Nathaniel with a smile. The smile was simr to Nick''s. Nathaniel''s heart was hurting slightly. He was a little remorseful now. Well, he shouldn''t have brought Wisdom here. If they didn''t show up, the rtionship between them would still be the same as before. There wouldn''t be any discord. However, after the incident just now, no one could pretend that it hadn''t happened. This was because although it was only a nightmare during the hallucination, it was the most real thought in their hearts. Wisdom had said that he should have a happy family. He said that no matter how nice they were to him, he was still dependent on others for money. He was dependent on others for money and education. How could the child feel like this? He and Mango had loved Wisdom no less than their own child. Why did Wisdom feel like he was relying on someone else for money? At this moment, Nathaniel was d that Mango was not here. If Mango had heard about this, how heartbroken would she be? Wisdom also remembered what he said just now. Although he was confused, he knew that was the deepest secret in his heart. So he whispered, "Daddy, after everything here is over, I would like to go abroad." Nathaniel was dumbfounded for a while. He knew that Wisdom intended to leave. He would leave the Ye family and leave Nathaniel. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel had no idea if he would return in the future. There was a dull ache in his heart. Nine years ago, he sent Nick away. Would he have to send Wisdom away again now? "I won''t allow it." Nathaniel sounded very determined. "I sent your father away nine years ago. From now on, I''ve lost my brother. I don''t want to send you off again because then I would lose a son. I know that you may still have resentment right now. There is a hurdle that you can''t ovee. It doesn''t matter because I have all the time in the world to wait for you. Even if you hate or resent me, I will stay by your side. Wisdom, this responsibility to take care of the Ye family is yours." "No, dad, I don''t want it. I''m not ambitious enough to want to be the head of a family. I just want to study medicine." Wisdom stopped Nathaniel from saying any other words. He said in a low voice, "There was hallucinogen in the incense, which would cause hallucinations when the doors and windows were closed. When we lit it the second time, the doors and windows were open. Therefore, there was a chemical reaction between the incense and the damp air outside which triggered a reaction. This would magnify the thing we care about the most and even depress us further. If Rita hadn''t poured the chili water on us and waken us up, I''m afraid we would have fought each other and even killed ourselves." Nathaniel''s brows furrowed tightly when he heard Wisdom''s words. "Thest time I came here, there were no such tricks in the temple." "This shouldn''t be some tricks. Instead, someone had deliberately ced it here in order to protect the ancestral temple and prevent outsiders from entering." Nathaniel was slightly taken aback by his words as if something suddenly came to his mind. When Nathaniel and Mango were here, this ce was dpidated. Later on, he bought this ce and hired workers to construct and repair the ancestral temple. Henry was the one overseeing the entire project. Henry was from Longford County, so it was understandable that he knew some tricks. Furthermore, it was Henry who came backter to look for the Hikasa Manual. So was it Henry who had ced the incense here? While Nathaniel was baffled, Wisdom let go of his hand and walked into the ancestral temple. For fear of hallucinating again, he rubbed a lot of medication ointment on himself in order to stay conscious. "Wisdom..." "Hey... Wisdom." Nathaniel and Rita spoke at the same time, but Wisdom stopped them. "I''m fine. Please don''t talk to me now." Then Wisdom quickly patrolled the ancestral temple. Nathaniel''s gazed following him constantly, for fear that he would get himself into danger. He still didn''t know what happened to Mango, but she had gone missing in the ancestral temple. Therefore, he would definitely enter the hallter. Wisdom looked inside the temple for a long time before he walked out after three rounds. He looked at Nathaniel and whispered, "My master was the one who did this. The incense and the hallucinatory formation here were set up by my master." "What?" Nathaniel furrowed his eyebrows slightly. He felt that Henry had an ulterior motive, but he didn''t expect Bettany was the culprit. Wisdom handed a little item that he picked up from the ground to Nathaniel and whispered, "My master has a habit. He will leave a mark when he does something. You can''t see this mark, but I can see it because it will appear after the incense burns and mixes with the air. This is the habit of people of Longford County." Nathaniel was silent. His thoughts were unknown to everyone else. Rita felt that the atmosphere was a little awkward at this moment. She said hastily, "Daddy, where do we stayter? I''m a little hungry." Nathaniel froze momentarily before he said with a smile, "Let''s go to the hotel first." As he spoke, he was about to take out his phone to book a hotel but Wisdom stopped him. "I saw several houses in the herbal ntation just now. They have cleaners who cleaned the houses daily too. Why don''t we stay there?" Nathaniel looked at Wisdom and whispered, "There are too many hidden dangers here. I can''t let you put yourselves in danger." "Dad, we have been encountering dangerous situations since we set foot on thisnd. Many people outside have their eyes on us. Although you didn''t say anything to me, I know that you came here not just for travel. Master always talked about Longford County with tears in her eyes. I think she has some grievances as well. We have our bodyguards with us here, and it''s our territory so outsiders can''t enter. But if we go to a hotel, it is impossible to prevent any untoward incident since there are so many people there." Nathaniel was taken aback by Wisdom''s words. Thetter was so thoughtful that Nathaniel was a little surprised. Wisdom had always been a quiet person. He was always reading books, so Nathaniel and Mango were afraid that he would be a bookworm. However, now that they saw Wisdom''s ability to handle matters and speak well, Nathaniel felt that he and Mango were both mistaken about it. Wisdom was a promising young man with a bright future. Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 When Wisdom saw Nathaniel look at him, he froze for a moment. "What''s the matter? Did I say anything wrong?" When Wisdom was in a daze, Rita ran over with a smile. She hugged him and said with a grin, "No, Wisdom, you are awesome. I feel that you are even smarter than my brother." Wisdom was a little embarrassed because of herpliment. "Of course not. Zion is truly smart." There was no sorrow in Wisdom''s eyes when he mentioned Zion. Instead, his eyes were full of joy. Nathaniel knew that he really cared about Zion and Rita. He trusted them and regarded them as his siblings. That was natural since they were all children. Besides, there were no grudges between them. If the three brothers could be on good terms with each other, it didn''t matter even if Wisdom hated him. If Wisdom had to hate him, so be it. Nathaniel felt much more relieved all of a sudden. "Well, since you have chosen a ce to stay, you can choose a room and let the bodyguards follow you. This is not Ocean City and many things are unknown to us. So you have to be cautious, got it?" Rita and Wisdom nodded in response. Wisdom took Rita''s hand as he was about to leave. When he saw Nathaniel was about to enter the ancestral temple again, he could not stop himself from asking. "Daddy, are you still going in?" "Yes, of course." Nathaniel turned her back to Wisdom as a trace of determination shed in his eyes. His wife was still in there. He had to go in. However, he did not tell his children the reason because he did not want them to worry. Wisdom looked at his back as he feared up all of a sudden. "Dad, take this. If you run into those incenses again, you can use it." Wisdom stuffed a small bottle into Nathaniel''s hand before he held Rita''s hand and walked away. Nathaniel looked at the bottle in his hand and broke into a sudden smile. Hmm... This kid was so conflicted. Wisdom had resentment towards Nathaniel, but he also cared about him very much. After all, in the past five years, Nathaniel had really regarded him as his own son. Nathaniel put the bottle into his pocket before he walked into the ancestral temple once more. "Stand guard outside. No one can enter without my permission." "Yes sir." The bodyguard nodded in reply. Then Nathaniel closed the door of the ancestral temple. All of a sudden, the darkness descended in the temple. The creepy atmosphere was a little terrifying. After all, too many people had died of an unjust death here. Nathaniel looked at the memorial tablets in the temple. There were more than two hundred of them. It was unknown whether the tablets here were only the founding fathers or the entire county. He was now the leader of Longford County, so the first thing he did when he came to the ancestral temple was to pray and light up the incense. However, he did not expect to fall into a trap others hadid out for him. Wisdom said that the person who had set this up was Bettany. What did Bettany want to achieve by doing this? Nathaniel had no idea. He searched the surroundings quickly. Finally, he saw a small part of convexity on the wall. He pressed on it lightly, and suddenly he lost his bnce and fell to the ground. He did not panic. Instead, he looked around quickly, but the lighting here was too dim for him to see clearly. When he was able to see clearly, he had already reached the bottom. It was a small empty space that could only hold three people. When Nathaniel fell, he happened to fall on the ground. It was so hard that he almost fractured his bones. He grunted and sensed a sharp daggering towards him. He subconsciously dodged it and began to retaliate at the same time. He could smell the fragrance carried by the wind. He held his breath swiftly but his movements did not stop. Instead, he sped his hand around the other party''s wrist, and thetter let out a scream before she fell to the ground. Nathaniel took advantage of this opportunity to kick his opponent on the wall with a round kick. Then the other party fell on the floor with a thump. Nathaniel looked around and saw Mango unconscious at the side. A woman in her thirties, who was kicked aside by him, was in front of him. The woman''s face was marked with camouge so that her true face could not be seen clearly, but Nathaniel immediately ssified her as the enemy. "Mango!" Nathaniel trotted towards her. "Don''t touch her! Let me warn you, I''ve applied some poison on her. If you touch her, she will bleed to death." The woman sounded very old. She looked like she was in her thirties, but her voice sounded like she was someone in her sixties. A cold look instantly appeared in Nathaniel''s orbs. "Did you hurt her?" He walked towards the woman as if he was the devil himself. The woman felt a chill run down her spine all of a sudden. "I didn''t. She fell from above the cer. I''m the one who saved her. But who exactly are you? You want to hurt her, don''t you? I''m telling you, you won''t seed because I won''t let you." There was panic in her eyes, but she still attempted to climb to her feet to protect Mango. The look in Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly rxed a little. He ignored the woman and went straight towards Mango. "I''m not trying to scare you. I''m telling the truth. I''ve really applied poison on her. You have to trust me. And..." "Just shut up!" Nathaniel yelled in such a stern voice that the other party shuddered. Her whole body hurt as if it had fallen apart. As he approached Mango, he saw that she seemed to be asleep. Only then did his worries subside. When he was outside, he was actually extremely flustered when he noticed that Mango had gone missing. However, he couldn''te down immediately to search for her. He had to settle the unknown problems around him before he could go to her. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Now that his wife was right in front of him, his anxious heart had finally regained its calmness. No one saw his hand was trembling slightly. He took out a small bottle that Wisdom had given him and smeared it on Mango''s temples in slow motion. The woman''s face paled in fear. "Hey, you''ll kill yourself! You will really die!" "Shut the hell up!" Nathaniel threw a stone directly at her and it flew past her ear, leaving a trail of bloodstain on her face. She was so scared that she almost peed herself. "Her body..." Before the woman could finish her words, she saw Nathaniel''s cold eyes ring at her. She was so scared that she covered her mouth hastily. This guy had really beautiful eyes, but they were also really scary. Oh no, she was so scared. The woman was trembling, but Nathaniel did not look at her at all. Instead, he rubbed Mango''s temples gently. It didn''t take long for Mango to regain consciousness. "Nathan?" Mango felt weak all over. She wanted to stand up, but she failed. Nathaniel wrapped her in his arms directly. "Hey, you there..." The woman spoke again, but Nathaniel emitted a violent aura all of a sudden. She was so scared that she dared not to say another word. There was a tingling sensation between his fingers. Nathaniel knew that the woman did not lie to him. She had really smeared something on Mango. However, he didn''t care at all. He picked Mango up and said in a gentle voice, "I''ll bring you outside. Are you hungry? What do you want to eat for dinner?" "What happened to us just now?" Mango only remembered that she suddenly felt dizzy when they were lighting the incense. At this moment, this ce did not seem like the ancestral temple at all, so she could not help but ask. At the same time, she nced at the woman who had appeared out of nowhere as well. The woman noticed her gaze and quickly smiled while saying, "Hi, I''m Ang. I saved you just now. Also, I saw that you were unconscious and couldn''t move you, so I smeared..." "We''ll find the exit." Nathaniel interrupted her words timely. He didn''t want Mango to worry. Even more so, he didn''t want her to know of her current condition of being poisoned. Ang grew silent under Nathaniel''s angry gaze. She said depressingly, "I can''t leave." "Nathan, what''s on earth is going on?" Nathaniel looked at Mango''s puzzled eyes as he said in a low voice, "There''s hallucinogen in the incense. I was afraid that something bad would happen to you, so I stuffed you under the altar. I thought that I would get you after everything was settled. Who would have thought that there was a secret trap behind the altar. There''s actually a cer under the floor. We''ve fallen inside from above." Upon hearing his brief exnation, Mango understood the situation immediately. She wanted to get up, but Nathaniel held her tightly in his arms. "The effect of the incense hasn''t passed yet. You are still weak, so I''d better hold you." "Okay." Mango was also really weak in the legs, so she did not suspect Nathaniel''s words at all. She leaned on Nathaniel''s chest and asked in a low voice, "Does Ang work for you?" "Don''t be silly. Uh, you are my one and only. I don''t know her at all. She appeared here out of the blue, man... We can just kill her." Nathaniel said it casually, but he did not hide his killing intent. Ang was so scared that she instantly screamed. "You can''t kill me! I''m a member of Longford County! You can''t kill me!" As soon as she said this, Nathaniel''s eyes grew colder. "Did you say that you''re from Longford County?" "Yes, yes I am!" Ang was obviously insecure, but she still insisted on the fact stubbornly. Therefore, Nathaniel sneered at her in an instant. "Then do you know who I am?" "I don''t care who you are! Let me tell you, this is the turf of Longford County. You''d better leave here soon, or else, you''ll die." Mango felt funny at Ang, who was obviously scared but still suppressed her fear. "Well, let''s take her out of here first. Nathan, do you know how to get out? Let me down. We''ll find the exit together." "There''s no need." After saying that, Nathaniel took out his phone directly from his pocket and called the bodyguard. "Find a rope. There is a trigger under the altar. That''s right, hurry up." After that, he hung up the phone. Ang looked at Nathaniel, who had acted like this. She couldn''t help saying, "You will take me with you, right? I haven''t been home for three days. My husband will be worried sick if I don''t go back." "Didn''t you say that you are a member of Longford County? Huh? Shouldn''t you live here?" Nathaniel''s mocking voice made Ang feel a little embarrassed, but she looked at Mango and prayed to her, "Hello, kind-hearted beauty, it was I who absorbed the impact of your fall for you, so you didn''t fall and hurt yourself. Please take me with youter, okay?" "Who knows if you are telling the truth? There is no surveince camera here. You can say whatever you want. Besides, this is privatend. How did youe in? How did you fall into the cer? You have to exin everything to me clearlyter." Nathaniel''s cold look scared Ang to death, but she still looked at Mango with teary eyes. Mango looked at her and felt a little sorry for her. However, why did thetter camouge her face? In general, only soldiers or mercenaries would smear camouge on their faces. Which one of them was she? Although she appeared to be gentle and possessed no threat to others at all, Mango was not a naive woman. After all, she had experienced so much together with Nathaniel. If he could not understand this, all her experiences would have been a waste. Who did Ang work for? Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Ang didn''t expect Mango to be so sharp, so she couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. Her momentary daze was enough to let Mango know that her guess was almost urate. Nathaniel kept quiet after Mango spoke. Meanwhile, the rescue began outside. Mango and Nathaniel were pulled upward and so was Ang. However, she was restrained as soon as she went up. "Give me the antidote." Nathaniel''s voice was icy cold. There was no warmth in his tone. Ang shivered a little and gave the antidote to him. Only at this moment did Mango see that his fingers were ck. "Are you poisoned?" Mango felt weak and shaky. Her eyes were filled with concern. Nathaniel replied softly, "It''s okay, I''ll bring you to a shower first." After saying that, he ced the antidote in his pocket and said coldly, "Lock this woman up. I need to know all her secrets." "Yes sir." The bodyguards immediately stepped forward, and Ang was so scared that she struggled against their hold immediately. "Hey, don''t be so ungrateful. I saved your wife just now." "If it weren''t for that, you would''ve already been dead now." After saying that, Nathaniel ignored her and left the ancestral temple with Mango in his arms. As he returned to the residential area at the back, Rita and Wisdom ran over to him hurriedly. "Dad, what happened to mom?" "Don''te over. Your mom inhaled the incense just now. She''ll be fine after resting for a while. Go take a rest. Wisdom,e with me." Nathaniel paused for a moment before he asked Wisdom to stay. Although Rita was a little worried, she was no longer so worried when Nathaniel called Wisdom to go with him. Then she returned to her room. As Wisdom entered the room, he frowned when he saw Mango. "Mom, were you poisoned by someone else?" "Can you settle the problem?" Nathaniel''s face was solemn. Wisdom nodded and said, "This drug is nothing. It''s just a poison that temporarily paralyzes the nerves. It doesn''t affect the body much. We can just wash it off using water. But mom, weren''t you with dad all the time? How could you be poisoned?" "A woman did it." The look in Nathaniel''s eyes was a little cold. Wisdom didn''t ask any further questions. He gave Mango a detailed examination before he felt relieved. "It''s okay. She will be fine after getting some rest." "Alright. You should rest, too." Nathaniel said calmly as he carried Mango to the bathroom. He rinsed the poison off her body before taking the antidote himself. Mango looked at Nathaniel and let out a soft sigh while saying, "You''re always ignoring your own safety. Aren''t you afraid that the poison will affect your health after too long?" "To me, you are the most important. I was upset that I couldn''t save you the first instance you had fallen into the cer. I can''t let anything happen to you ever again." "You didn''t save me at the first instance because you have to deal with other things outside, didn''t you?" Nathaniel was slightly taken aback at her words. Then he smiled as a trace of warmth returned to his eyes. "It''s all settled. You don''t have to worry." Nathaniel did not tell her in detail about what had happened after he had been enthralled by the incense, nor did he tell her about Wisdom. To him, everything could change slowly with the passage of time and the thinking of men. "Are you famished? Shall I get you something to eat?" "I''d love to." Mango was indeed really hungry. Her body had not yet recovered its strength, so it was nice if she could have some food. Nathaniel patted her on the head and arranged for bodyguards to guard her. Then, he went to the kitchen. After Rita returned to her room, she identally saw a woman being dragged by a few bodyguards to the back of the house. She could not help but freeze momentarily. She followed them quickly out of curiosity. Ang was locked in a cave by the bodyguards. They even brought out a whip. There were barbs on the whip. One single sh would definitely sh one''s skin open. Adding barbs into the equation, the process would be even more torturing. Ang''s face turned ashen abruptly. "Hey, I''m warning you. Don''t do this to me, or else, you''ll regret it!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, the bodyguards stared at her coldly as if they didn''t hear her. The whip cut through the air and smashed on the ground. A loud noise was hurt, which scared Ang into a high pitch scream. "I''m being killed! Help! Is there a good Samaritan out there who can save me? I''m just a weak woman who is being tortured by viins. Is there still justice in this world?" Ang cried loudly as if she was if she was being tortured inhumanly. Her shrill voice hurt the bodyguard''s ear. He took the whip into his hands and swung it. "Ouch!" This time, Ang was not faking it. Rita could even see droplets of blood dancing and flying in the air. Ang''s whole body trembled in fear. "You f*cking b*stard!" She gnashed her teeth and cursed angrily. Rita''s eyes narrowed slightly at the hair clip in her hair all of a sudden. She said quickly, "Hang on." The bodyguard was shocked upon hearing her order. "Miss Ye? What are you doing here? Go back now. This isn''t the ce you should be." The other bodyguards around blocked Ang from Rita''s view immediately with a look from that bodyguard. If such Rita was terrified by such a bloody scene frightened, Mr. Ye would kill them over and over again. However, Rita said with some dissatisfaction, "I''m the daughter of the Ye family after all. If I can''t bear to see such a scene, can I still work for my family? Scram! Let me see what this woman looks like. Is she really a tough one?" Rita walked over as she spoke. The bodyguard was about to call Nathaniel, but Rita said coldly, "If you dare to tell my dad, I''ll tell him that you want to molest me. Who do you think my dad will believe?" The corners of Rita''s lips were angled slightly upward. Her menacing look was extremely simr to Nathaniel''s. The bodyguard''s face turned pale with fright as his hand shook. He lost his grip on the phone and it fell to the ground. "Ah, such a good boy." Rita stomped on his phone, and it broke into thousands of pieces in an instant. "Don''t worry. I willpensate you with a new er. But it''ll depend on your performance now." Her smile was innocent, yet oddly reminiscence of a devil''s smile. All the bodyguards here thought that Rita was probably possessed by some evil spirits. How could this be thedy who only enjoyed life all the time? Miss Ye was so cute and naive. She would never treat them like this. Unfortunately, Rita had once again ruined their understanding of her. Rita walked up to Ang and raised her head to look at the woman in front of her. She shook her head as she said, "Your figure isn''t bad, but I can''t see your face clearly. Are you wearing this because you look very ugly?" Ang had nevere across a child like this. Rita looked like an angel. Her eyes were adorable, her face was delicate, and her skin was smooth and silky. No matter how people looked at it, she was a good child. But why did she say hideous things like this? Ang tried to suppress the anger in her heart. She bit her teeth and said with a smile, "Child, can you save me? These are all bad people. As long as you save me, I''ll treat you to something delicious." The people around her became nervous suddenly. Rita was a glutton and everyone knew it. If she really let Ang go, they would not be able to survive the wrath of Nathaniel. "Miss Ye..." "Shush!" Rita red at the bodyguard before she turned to look at Ang with a bright smile. "Are you treating me to delicious food? What would you like to treat me to? I want to eat birds in the sky, animals on thend, and fish in the sea. Can you treat me to all those?" As soon as Rita finished speaking, Ang was stunned instantly. She quickly lowered her head as an ambiguous emotion shed in her eyes. "I can treat you to those separately. I''ll treat you to birds in the sky first and then followed by animals on thend after two weeks. After another two weeks, I''ll treat you to fish in the sea. How about that?" After Ang finished her sentence, she looked upward at Rita with hopeful eyes. Rita rested her chin on her hand as she seemed to be thinking about it seriously. "Two weeks, huh? That''s too long. How about one week?" "Well, as long as you release me, I''ll treat you to delicious food." Ang tried her best to coax Rita. "Okay, it''s a deal!" Rita intended to pat Ang''s shoulder, but she was not tall enough. She pointed to the bodyguards behind her and said, "Come over here! Hold me on your shoulder." The bodyguards did not dare to disobey her as he quickly carried Rita on his shoulder. Rita looked at Ang with a smile. Then she suddenly pped thetter on the shoulder where the whip hit her just now. "Ouch!" It was so painful that Ang almost fainted. "F*ck your whole family!" She could not help but swear in pain. However, Rita smiled and said, "I do have a family. My father has an adopted elder brother too, so he can be considered family as well. His surname is Eaves, and he is known as Morgan Eaves. Were you scolding him just now?" Ang suddenly looked like she smelled poop. She was shivering from the pain, but she also said word by word, "I don''t dare to do so. I''m cursing myself though..." "I''m afraid you''re a dumbass. Haiz, I''ve been talking to a fool for so long. I even admire myself for my patience. Forget it, let''s stop ying games. I''m going back." Rita patted the bodyguard and he immediately understood hermand. He ced her on the ground. Then he watched her sprang to her feet and walked outside before he let out a sigh of relief. He then realized that his whole back was soaked with sweat. Ang watched Rita leave. The look in her eyes was veryplicated, but they went back to normal as soon as the bodyguard turned around. "I''m warning you, I am really the good guy. If you dare to kill me callously, you will get what you deserve." Before Ang could finish her words, the bodyguard whipped her a second time, and the whole cave was filled with her miserable yell. Rita furrowed her brows slightly. She took out her phone and quickly found Bjorn''s WhatsApp as she sent him a message. "I''ve already sent the items out, but it seems that your men are killed by my father''s men. If she was really killed, it''s useless to give her the item, isn''t it?" She received a reply immediately after sending the message. "I''ll have my mom call my uncle right away." Rita deleted the chat history once she saw the message. She looked at the cave again. Ang''s miserable wail resonated within the space again. It made her hair stand on end. Wow, how harrowing! Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Rita ran away hurriedly while covering her ears. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had just finished cooking when Mango received a notification of an advertisement. "Are you dying to buy a house? The price of houses is very cheap right now. If this meets your requirement, you should call 86745932 for further inquiries." Mango threw her phone on the table in a dejected manner. She whispered, "The housing and renovation services must have gotten our phone number somewhere. They''re really pervasive." "What''s the matter?" Nathaniel brought the food to her and asked casually. Mango pointed to her phone and said, "It''s just an advertisement. Come on, are there any houses for sale here in Longford County? It''s ridiculous that they even left their phone number. The funniest part is that that number has eight digits. All phone numbers in Longford County consist of seven digits. Howe there are eight digits from this advertisement?" Mango didn''t think much as she said it, but Nathaniel paused for a moment. "Where is the notification? Show it to me." When Mango saw that Nathaniel''s expression change a little, she was stunned for a moment but she still handed the phone over. "Isn''t it just an advertisement in a form of a message? What''s the matter?" After looking at it, Nathaniel frowned before he looked around and whispered, "This is the Moss code hidden in a message from our sister-inw, Esther." "What?" Mango waspletely dumbfounded. Was Nathaniel joking? Were they actually in a drama series or something? How could a single advertisement be a Moss code? When Nathaniel saw Mango''s surprised face, he couldn''t help but lower his head and capture her lips. She red at him adorably in annoyance. He then said with a smile, "This is a contact method created by Noah and me when we are on the move. It''s a way to send messages when we can''t call each other. This ad of the phone is randomly assigned by the software to make use of any phone number of any ad for us. However, it can only send a message, so it will generally be equipped with a Moss code. This phone number is the Moss code itself. I''m afraid it''s not convenient for our sister-inw to contact me now, that''s why she had contacted you." As Nathaniel spoke, he copied the number down. Then he took out a small booklet from his pocket and searched through it ording to the phone number. Finally, he found a phone number. He didn''t know whose mobile number it was, but he dialed it quickly. The call was connected quickly. "Who''s this?" "I''m Nathaniel. Esther asked me to contact you." Nathaniel spoke directly. The other party was stunned for a moment before he whispered, "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Moore will only ask you to contact me for one thing, which is to tell you that Ang works for us." "What?" Nathaniel was thunderstruck for a moment. Was Ang working for Morgan? After hanging up the call, Nathaniel quickly called his bodyguard. "Stop the beating. Find a doctor to treat her injuries." "Yes sir." Although the bodyguards did not know why Nathaniel had given such orders, they stillplied with the order. At this moment, Ang was already covered in blood. She had passed out. Nathaniel was a little confused, so he called the number again. "I need the information on Ang Barnes." "Ang is a local here. Her mother is from Longford County, but not her father. In the early years, her mother was expelled from Longford County because she was in a rtionship with outsiders. Therefore, her mother was lucky enough to escape the extermination of Longford County. Later, Ang served as a soldier and she was trained personally by Captain Eaves. After the secret training, she returned to Longford County to do some confidential work. Mrs. Eaves knows the situation you and Mango are in. If you head out, you will definitely go to Longford County. So before Captain Eaves was investigated, I ordered her to wait for you in the vicinity of Longford County." Both Mango and Nathaniel understood the other party''s words, and then they hung up the phone. Mango whispered, "Is this the foresight of Morgan? Or is this simply a coincidence?" "Morgan must have noticed something and made the arrangements in advance. I just didn''t expect Ang to work for him." Nathaniel shook his head and brought the food to Mango. "Let''s have your meal first. Don''t worry about anything else." Mango was already starving. She nodded and let Nathaniel feed her. Because of that, she had recovered some of her physical strength. "Nathan, do you think Ang will be angry at us?" Nathaniel said coldly instead, "Does her anger have anything to do with us? Her superior is Morgan, not us. Besides, she didn''t reveal her identity earlier. She even poisoned you. She should thank her lucky stars that I didn''t kill her and grateful that she works for Morgan, otherwise, she would have been dead long ago." Mango''s face was nomittal as she listened to Nathaniel''s words. The two of them ate some food and recovered some of their strength. However, Mango was still a little pale in the face. Nathaniel said softly, "You should take a rest first. I''ll talk to Ang and ask her about Morgan''s information and arrangements. If there''s anything we can do to help him, we should lend him a hand." "Alright, go ahead. You don''t have to worry about me. There are so many of our men here. I''m not a weakling either, so there won''t be a problem." Mango smiled lightly with some gauntness on her face. Nathaniel held her face lovingly as he said, "Although I came here for certain matters, I still hope you can rx." "I know. I really am fine. I''m just a little worn out, that''s all. I''ve been on the ne for so long that it''s a little unbearable. You need to take care of yourself too, alright? After all, we still have many challenging days ahead." "Of course. Ah, my darling still cares about me after all." Nathaniel cupped Mango''s face and kissed her. This caused a blush to creep on her face. "Just go away quickly. You''re disturbing my rest." Nathaniel loved to see her blush. However, he knew that this wasn''t the time to be lovey-dovey, so he got up and left the house. Ang woke up because of the throbbing pain. She thought she was still in the cave, but the ceiling and thefortable bed before her eyes indicated that she had made a narrow escape. Rita sat beside the bed as she shook her legs out of boredom. When she saw that Ang had come to, she smiled and asked, "Aunt, are you awake?" The corner of Ang''s mouth twitched for a moment. Rita had called her miss while they were in the cave, but now she was being addressed as an aunt, wasn''t she? Why was this child so annoying? Rita acted as if she didn''t see Ang''s miffed expression. She continued to grin and said, "You really are a loser. You fainted after being whipped just a few times. How could you be someone that Bjorn had asked me to meet up with? Ugh, this is such a letdown." As she spoke, she shook her head dismissively. Ang almost flipped her wig when she saw the look on the former''s face. "Was it just being whipped for a few times? Why did you omit the fact that those whips have barbs on them? F*ck! Do you know that I''m lucky to have survived the whipping? How dare you despise me? You know that I''m injured, yet you''re still pressing on my wounds like it is nothing. Kiddo, you''re not very nice." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Please, there''s no ce for me to hide the item on your body. Your wound is the best ce to hide it. I wonder how you carry out your job with this brain of yours." Ang was being looked down upon by Rita once again. "Can you leave, please? I beg of you. Just leave." Ang clutched her chest as she was finding it difficult to breathe. Not a single soul from the Ye family was a good guy. She swore that she would nevere into contact with the Ye family again. It was so scary that it made her fear for her life. However, Rita said with a grin, "I''m not leaving. My dad will be here soon. I''m going to wait for him. Oh right, I forgot to tell you. My dad hates people who don''t tell the truth. You should watch out." Ang almost blew her top. Why would her superior send this cheeky devil to contact her? What was the reason? Her superior had to be bewitched by the former''s angelic appearance. She had to tell him about Rita''s true colors. Ang was considering this secretly. Meanwhile, Rita leaned over abruptly with a grin. "Are you thinking of getting back at me in secret? Let me tell you. If you dare to tell Bjorn how I gave you the item, I promise that your life will be miserable for the next few days." "Is this a threat?" "That''s right. Can''t you tell?" Rita acted as if her action was justified. Ang could sense that the pain in her chest was getting worse with frustration. "I''m wounded. I need to rest." "You promised to treat me to dinner." Rita returned to her seat and continued to shake her legs leisuirely as she said this slowly. "That''s our secret code. Don''t pretend that you don''t know about it! Why are you so fixated on food? The Ye family is extremely wealthy. Can''t you have any food you desire?" "That an entirely different matter. The Ye family is very poor, so we have nothing but money. I''m sure you know that money isn''t edible. I don''t have a weird habit of munching money either. Furthermore, you even said that you''re treating me to every animal that lives onnd, sea, and sky in front of my bodyguards. An adult has to keep their word. You can''t lie to children." Ang almost passed out again from sheer anger due to Rita''s incessantints. "For goodness sake, someone pleasee and take this child away." Perhaps God had heard her prayer. Nathaniel happened to open the door at that moment. "Dad!" Rita was smiling like an innocent child. This made Ang look down on her instantly. "Rita? Why are you here?" Nathaniel was a little surprised. Rita said with a smile, "This aunt said that she will treat me to delicious food. For example, the birds in the sky, the animals on thend, and the fish in the river. She''ll treat me to the food once a week. I came to see her because I''m overjoyed." The corner of Ang''s mouth was twitching again. Could she turn back time and stop herself from saying those words? Could she do that? On the other hand, Nathaniel stroked Rita''s head gently and said with a smile, "Food is all you care about every day. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll gain a lot of weight?" "I''m not afraid at all." Rita was holding Nathaniel''s arm like a spoiled child when she heard him say, "Go to Wisdom. Your mom is a little bored now. It''ll be nice if you can go and keep herpany." "Alright. See youter, dad." Rita left like the good kid she was. Ang thought that her eyes had to be deceiving her. How could that little b*stard be so obedient? Nathaniel looked at her, whose gaze followed Rita closely. He frowned slightly and she stopped instantly due to his sharp gaze. "Do you work for Morgan?" Ang paused for a moment upon hearing his words. Then she nodded in the end. "Do you have any proof? If there''s no evidence to prove your identity, I''ll still kill you. You have to understand that I won''t allow any unknown dangers by my side." Ang almost passed out in anger after hearing his words. What kind of evidence? As an undercover agent, she had always carried out her mission in secret. How could she have any evidence to prove her identity? Nathaniel had to be intentionally using this as an excuse to kill her, right? Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 "Where am I supposed to find the evidence?" Ang almost wanted to burst into tears. On the other hand, Nathaniel sneered and said, "Die or live by providing the evidence. Make your choice." "Can... can I leave here to find the evidence?" Ang looked at Nathaniel cautiously as she was anxious. She didn''t expect Nathaniel to nod and said faintly, "You have three days. If there is no evidence in three days, I will find you no matter where you are. Don''t doubt me." Ang wanted to burst into tears again. How did she end up provoking such a ruthless man? "Do you think I can recover in three days with my current physical condition? Let alone finding the evidence, I..." "The people who work for Morgan aren''t useless d*ckheads. Are you saying that you are not his man?" What else could Ang retort with after Nathaniel said so? She was kicked out of Longford County while still injured. Rita stood in front of the French window as she looked at Ang''s pathetic state. She sighed and said to herself, "Can I still have my delicious treat? Why do I feel that this woman is quite unreliable?" After saying that, she shook her head and walked into the room. Nathaniel retrieved a trace of blood from the sheets. He handed it over to Wisdom after taking it. "Check if the DNA is registered or recorded in our database. Let''s see if we can find out her identity." Wisdom was stunned momentarily before he nodded. After leaving the ancestral temple, Nathaniel didn''t seem to care about what he said at that time. He even left everything to him trustingly. Wisdom didn''t know what he was feeling as it was extremelyplicated. He was really fond of Nathaniel. At the same time, he knew that the former was very kind to him, but the truth about his parents did have a certain impact on him. He had kept his feelings to himself before this. After the incident of the incense at the temple, he thought that Nathaniel would send him far away without letting him get in touch with the main missions. However, he didn''t expect that Nathaniel would actually take the opposite action. Hence, this contributed to his growing dilemma. "What''s the matter? Is there a problem?" Nathaniel asked calmly when he saw the conflict in Wisdom''s eyes. "Not at all, but the DNA test will take three days. We can cut it down to a day and a half if we speed it up. There is no equipment here." Wisdom put his dilemma behind him as he talked to Nathaniel rationally. Thetter was looking at him calmly. Nathaniel pondered for a moment before he said, "What''s the equipment you need? Just give me a list. I will get someone to make the preparationster. We''ll have everything here in an hour." "Okay then." Wisdom nodded in response. Nathaniel turned around and left after saying that. "Dad!" However, Wisdom stopped him in his tracks. "What is it?" Nathaniel looked at Wisdom as he raised his eyebrows slightly. "It''s nothing." Wisdom looked in another direction hurriedly. He didn''t know why he called out to Nathaniel, but he simply felt a little down at that moment when he saw thetter''s lonely figure. On the other hand, Nathanielughed all of a sudden and said in a low voice, "Have a good rest. I will take you to your dad''s tomb tomorrow." Wisdom feared up a little instantly due to his words. "Alright." Their conversation hade to an end. Nathaniel left Wisdom''s room. He walked over to Mango quickly when he saw her staring at him in the corridor. "Why are you here? I thought I told you to get some rest, didn''t I?" "What on earth happened between you and Wisdom?" Mango was a sensitive person. Although neither of them said anything, she could sense that something was wrong between the two of them. Nathaniel smiled and wrapped his arm around Mango''s shoulders before he said in a gentle voice, "It''s alright. Wisdom is having some conflicted feelings, so we''ll just let him sort it out slowly. That kid understands that time will reveal one''s true colors." "Conflicted feelings? What kind of conflicted feelings? Howe I have no idea about it?" Mango grew nervous in an instant. Nathaniel stroked her head lovingly and said, "It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it. This is a matter between us men. We got it covered, okay?" "What men? Wisdom is only five." "He is also a man despite his age. He is Nick''s _ _ __ n son. There seemed to be a nostalgic look in Nathaniel''s eyes. "Are you thinking of Nick again? Our current location isn''t far from where he passed away. Would you like to take some time to have a look?" Nathaniel smiled and said upon hearing Mango''s words, "Ah, great minds think alike. I told Wisdom the same thing just now. Tomorrow, I''ll take him to Nick''s tomb for prayers. Rita and you can wait for us here." "Let''s go together. After all, he is your younger brother. Besides, we have nothing to do here." Mango felt that it was better to stick together with Nathaniel. This ce was full of danger. Who knew what would happen after they went separate ways? It was better to stay together. If something really happened, they could still have each other''s back. "Alright." The duo returned to their room during their conversation. "By the way, I forgot to tell you that Genevieve gave birth to a son who weighs about three kilograms. Noah was delighted when he received the news." Mango filled Nathaniel in about the good news immediately. If Genevieve hadn''t informed her of the good news, she wouldn''t have left the room to look for Nathaniel. Then she wouldn''t have found out that something was off between Nathaniel and Wisdom. Nathaniel paused for a moment before he said contentedly, "Noah''s wish has finallye true." "Yeah, they''re blessed with a child. Their marriage is a sess." Mango was reminded of her own health. Then she remembered that Nathaniel had already undergone sterilization. She couldn''t help but feel a little upset. In fact, she really wanted Nathaniel to have the full experience of being a father. After all, Zion and Rita were separated because of a misunderstanding back then, so Nathaniel did not have the chance to participate in their birth and childhood for four years. This would be his regret of a lifetime. Nathaniel naturally knew what was going on when he sensed Mango''s low mood. It would be a lie to say that he didn''t have any regrets. However, a little regret was nothing whenpared to Mango''s health, wasn''t it? The time that had passed couldn''t be reversed. He couldn''t risk Mango''s life and ask her to get pregnant again just to get rid of his regrets. "It''s fine, honey. I''ve noticed that you look more beautiful since wee here." Mango was taken aback momentarily by his sudden praise. Soon after, she blushed gradually. "We''ve been husband and wife for such a long time. What nonsense are you talking about?" "It''s not nonsense. You''re gorgeous. If you don''t believe me, let''s go into the room. Let me have a good look at you." Nathaniel said teasingly with a smile. He suddenly scooped Mango into his arms and walked straight into the bedroom. Mango intended to break free, but Nathaniel''s strong arms suppressed her struggles. Then, a domineering yet gentle kissnded on her lips. He took her clothes off while she was still in a daze. What happened next was the story of two lovers caught up in the heat of a passionate moment. The next day, Nathaniel had already opened his eyes before Mango was awake. As he looked at the tranquil look on Mango''s sleeping face, he was quite happy. He didn''t have many pursuits in this life. His only wish was to be able to see Mango''s peaceful face every day when he opened his eyes. Nathaniel nted a kiss on her forehead before lifting the nket and getting out of bed. He went to the kitchen to make some food. Wisdom walked out of his room and paused when he saw Nathaniel. Then he said, "Morning, Dad." "Morning. Let''s go for a jog once I make breakfast." It did not sound like this was a request. Luckily, Wisdom was used to him being overbearing. He nodded and went back to his room to wash up. Then he changed into sportswear. After preparing breakfast, Nathaniel took a shower and changed his clothes. When he came out, Wisdom was already waiting for him at the door. Nathaniel was the first to move. Wisdom hurriedly followed suit. It didn''t take long for Wisdom to feel the strain on his body. When he looked at Nathaniel again, the latter was breathing normally. He did not seem tired at all. Wisdom frowned slightly, but he didn''t say a word. Instead, he clenched his teeth and tailed the other party closely. However, by now, beads of sweat were forming on his forehead. Nathaniel looked at Wisdom, who seemed to be exhausted, and said out of the blue, "Your father was just like you when he was a child. He followed me everywhere, and he got tired every time. He would stop jogging after a while. I remembered that our instructor was really strict at that time, but he would rather be punished than continue running. At that time, my father thought that he didn''t have a good physique, so he stopped forcing him to train gradually. Later on, I realized that he didn''t want topete with me." Wisdom listened to him in silence. He thought that he would be upset and even a little angry, but that did not happen. He was very calm. Even though he was listening to his father''s story, it felt as if he was listening to a stranger''s story. It couldn''t elicit any feelings from his heart. How was this possible? Wisdom had no idea. Nathaniel saw that he was quiet, so he stopped immediately. He passed the towel on his neck to the latter and asked in a low voice, "I''m giving you and Zion the chance to fairpetition. Will you give up the fight before giving it a go, just like your dad?" Wisdom waspletely dumfounded. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "What do you mean?" He looked at Nathaniel in confusion. Nathaniel smiled as he said, "My current situation is only temporary, and any wrong they have dealt me will inevitably be righted. Once the problem of Longford County is solved, you and Zion will be the most outstanding children in the Ye family. I understand that you''re interested in studying medicine and have no interest in business, but what if I give you a chance to be a military doctor? Wisdom, you of all people should know that there''s a difference between graduating from the military academy and joining the army. Generally speaking, a family like ours will only be provided with one quota for the rmendation of candidates. So do you want to give up? Or will you put up a fight?" Wisdom furrowed his brows slightly. He felt that Nathaniel was giving him a tough choice. For goodness sake, he was only five years old! Wasn''t it a bit too early for him to consider these matters now? Besides, even if there was only one quota, there were still years toe. Everything was possible given the abundance of time. "Daddy, you''re making things difficult for me on purpose." Wisdom''s eyes were full of discontent. However, Nathaniel looked at him seriously and said, "I''m not making things difficult for you. I remember what you said before. You think you''re depending on others for money now. Since you''re living under someone else''s roof, you should n your future as early as you can, shouldn''t you? So, Wisdom, I hope you can answer this question seriously. Are you going to fight for it or give up?" Wisdom''s brows were knitted together tightly. Would he prefer to give up? He didn''t feel like doing that. He knew that although Bettany was nicknamed Yama Hades, she had experienced a lot of hardship in her life. The medical skills she had learned had not been utilized to serve the general public. If he had a choice, he did not want to be a civilian doctor. He wanted to go into the military college and be a military doctor. It was more like bing a military officer. It would alsoplete his biological father''s dream. However, Wisdom hesitated again when he was asked topete with Zion. Everything Zion had done for him before keep shing across his mind. If he grabbed the quota for himself, what would happen to Zion? Wisdom would never give up on his brother, nor would he fall out with thetter! Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 "Can I withhold the answer for the time being?" Wisdom''s tone was a little low. He sounded a little irritated if one listened to him carefully. Wisdom had said in the ancestral temple that he was living under someone else''s roof. He felt that Nathaniel''s words were quite harsh. Why did he say that at that time? In the Ye family, no matter it was Mango, Rita, or even Nathaniel, all of them treated him as if he was their own family. How would he feel like he was living under someone else''s roof? However, he couldn''t take his words back now that he had said it out loud. Wisdom had also been frustrated and regretful to himself. He was even more irritated now that Nathaniel was pushing him. When Nathaniel saw that Wisdom finally acted like a five-year-old child, he smiled and said, "Sure, you can tell me when wee back from your father''s grave." "Can''t we wait for a few years?" Wisdom felt that it was too rushed. Nathaniel was forcing him to make a decision! "That''s impossible!" Nathaniel answered curtly. Wisdom was suddenly a little crestfallen. The two of them jogged again, but this time, neither of them spoke. When they returned to the residence, Mango and Rita were already awake. Rita curled up in Mango''s arms and grinned sweetly. She had said something funny that made Mangough over and over again. Nathaniel''s steel heart softened when he saw such a scene. "What are you chatting about? You seem so happy." Nathaniel caressed Rita''s head gently. Rita jumped out of Mango''sp and said with a smile, "It''s a secret between mom and me. I''m not going to tell you anything. Wow, Wisdom, you''re actually out jogging with dad! How is it? Is the air good here?" "Well, the air is pretty fresh here." Wisdom was always gentle when speaking to Rita. "Wisdom, mom just said that she would go to uncle''s tomb for prayers. Are you feeling sad today? If you are, I can lend you my shoulder to cry on. My shoulder is avable even though it''s small." Wisdom''s mood suddenly lifted a lot when he heard Rita''s words. "Alright." "I''ll hold you to your word. We''ll make a pinky swear." Rita stretched her little finger out towards him. The two children locked their little fingers together and formed a pact. Mango was touched by their solemn attitude. "We were once children too, but I felt as if I had travelled back in time when I saw them." As Mango spoke of this, she remembered her parents in the Shen family. Soon after, she immediately shook her head and whispered, "Let''s have breakfast. I''m starving." "Alright, you guys go ahead. I''ll take a shower with Wisdom. I''m sweaty now and it''s pretty ufortable." "Okay-dokey." Mango nodded in reply. Nathaniel went for a shower with Wisdom. Rita shook her braids and saidzily, "Mom, | heard that one of the roads here has plenty of stalls selling delicious street food. Why don''t we go out and explore when we''re free?" "Okay." Mango readily agreed, so Rita was dumbfounded instead. "Mom, are you sure? Didn''t you and dade here for some other business?" "Well, those matters are secondary. Our main aim is to bring you two around to have fun. Tell me and dad where you want to go. I''ll grant your wish as long as I''m able to." Rita was instantly overjoyed when she heard Mango''s words. "Really? That would be great. I wish I can have some street food from this road right now." "That''s not a problem at all." Mango let out a smile. She had always known that her daughter was a foodie, so she was not surprised at all by her request. "Oh yeah! My mom is the best!" Rita sprang on her feet, causing Mango to worry about her. "Slow down. Don''t you know the state of your health? Look at you, what if you hurt your head?" To Mango, Rita was still the same old Rita. Even though the surgery was sessful, she was still concerned about thetter''s physical condition. However, Rita said nonchntly, "It''s okay. Bjorn taught me a lot of movements that can help strengthen my body. Mom, please don''t treat me like a patient anymore." Mango smiled and said softly, "You''ll always be my sweetie pie. How can I ever stand you getting hurt?" "Hehe, my mom is the best." Rita was brown-nosing Mango. Mango asked with a smile, "I''ve noticed that you and Bjorn get along pretty well. What''s up? Do you like him very much?" "Well, yes. I think I do like him." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Rita tilted her head and thought for a moment before replying, "There are a lot of things that I can learn from Bjorn. Wisdom is too boring. Although he is also a genius, his expertise is different from that of Bjorn''s. Mom, I''m able to learn a lot when I''m with Bjorn." "Is that all?" "What else?" Rita looked at Mango with her clear, innocent eyes. She didn''t understand what thetter meant by that. Mango suddenly realized that her daughter was only five years old. Furthermore, she was a foodie. How could she possibly think of anything other than eating, not to mention romance? Mango felt that she was reading too much into this. "It''s okay. I''m just asking for the sake of it." "Oh, Lonnie is also very nice. Mom, let me tell you a secret. Lonnie likes her uncle very much." Rita spoke as if she had uncovered a big secret. She whispered, "You can''t tell anyone else about this, okay? This is her privacy." "Then why did you tell me about it?" The corner of Mango''s lips was curling upward slightly. "You''re different. You''re my mom, so you won''t betray me. Mom, you can never tell Aunt Esther, okay?" Something urred to Rita all of a sudden and she seemed remorseful. When Mango saw that her daughter was toying with her braids in frustration, she smiled hurriedly and said, "Alright, alright. I won''t say a thing. You girls are so young. Do you even know what it means to like someone?" "Of course I do." "You naughty rascal." As both of them were in the middle of the conversation, Nathaniel and Wisdom came outside. "What are you two talking about?" "I''m not telling you." Rita made a face at Nathaniel before she walked around and shook her legs leisurely. Nathaniel was taken aback momentarily. Then he said lovingly, "It''s fine if you don''t tell me. I don''t want to know either." "Humph." Rita lifted her chin proudly. When she saw Wisdom, she waved her hand in a hurry. "Wisdom, over here. Have a drumstick." The drumstick was one of Rita''s favorite food. Wisdom knew Rita cared about him very much because she was actually willing to share her drumstick with him. He couldn''t help but think of the question Nathaniel had asked him earlier Would he fight for it or would he give up? If he fought for the quota, Rita would probably feel sad for Zion since both of them were twins, wouldn''t she? Would she me him when the time came? However, if he gave up, his father''s dream would end right here. His father had sacrificed himself for the sake of honor. Although he was praised as a martyr, he never served the army for even one single day, nor had he experienced the life of a real soldier. No even a single soul knew what his true identity was. Wisdom felt that this was really unfair to his father. He wanted to join the army and take part in military school. He wanted everyone to know that he was Nick''s son. His father was once a hero who had put in blood, sweat, and tears for the people! He didn''t want to be known as Nathaniel''s son. Wisdom had some pretty mixed feelings. "Wisdom, what are you thinking about? Do you dislike drumsticks? It''s okay. There are shrimp dumplings too. I can give my dad''s dumplings to you." Rita thought that Wisdom was considering this, so she quickly offered. Wisdom came to his senses as he looked at Rita. He said sulkily, "You can have it to yourself. I''ll just have some porridge. My appetite is bad today." "What''s the matter? Are you sick?" Mango hurriedly asked when she heard that he had ack of appetite. Wisdom shook his head hurriedly and said, "It''s okay. Maybe I can''t get used to staying in a new ce. I''ll take some medicer." Only now did Mango realize that Wisdom seemed to have an aversion toward their concern. It was an unpleasant feeling. Mango truly regarded Wisdom as her own son, but she didn''t expect that their rtionship would be so awkward and strained when they arrived at Longford County. Nathaniel nced at Wisdom and saw Mango''s miserable expression. He spoke in a cold tone immediately. "Finish every food in front of you. I don''t care if you can''t get used to this new ce or if you''re feeling upset. It''s your bad if you let your mom worry about you." Something suddenly dawned on Wisdom when he heard this. He said hurriedly, "Mom, don''t worry about me. I''m really fine." "That''s good to hear. Now let''s dig in." Mango knew that Wisdom needed to resolve some of his dilemmas himself. After all, Nick was his biological father. This was something that could never be changed. Wisdom still wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end. The mealtime was rather depressing. After Mango finished her meal, she cleaned up the table and left. Nathaniel nced at Wisdom with a calm but cold look in his eyes. Wisdom ran to the kitchen hurriedly and told Mango, "Mom, let me help you." "It''s okay. There''s no need for that. I''ll do it myself." How could Mango allow Wisdom to clean the tes? Wisdom felt really upset as he looked at Mango. "Mom, I didn''t mean it. Don''t be angry at me." "Huh? Why would I be angry with you?" Mango looked at Wisdom, who seemed upset, and felt sorrowful as well. Wisdom hesitated for a moment before he said, "When I was in the ancestral temple, I was influenced by the incense and said something upsetting, which might upset dad. I''m not going against you or daddy, I''m just... just..." "It''s alright, I understand. Wisdom, no matter what you think, Nathan and I have always treated you as our own son. This alone will never change." Mango caressed Wisdom''s head gently. Wisdom thought of Macy, the mother who gave birth to him but never took care of him, out of the blue. He was thinking about one thing. What would it be like if he was raised by Macy? He used to be a simple person. He knew nothing out of ordinary. Every day, Macy would force him to use his illness or difort as an excuse to attract Nathaniel''s attention. He wouldn''t learn anything useful. If he hadn''t met Mango and the others, he wouldn''t know what he would be right now. It could be said that Zion and Mango were his saviors, so why was he hesitating right now? Wisdom was crestfallen in an instant. His mouth moved as he was about to say something. All of a sudden, there was a gunshot from outside the house. Mango immediately held him in her arms as both of them tensed up at the same time. Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 "Nathan!" "Rita!" Mango and Wisdom were thinking of the same person at the same time, but the gunshots outside were too frequent. They couldn''t move from their spot at all. "Wisdom, listen to me. You can''t go outside now." There were tears in Mango''s eyes, but also sheer determination. "Mom, Rita doesn''t know anything. She doesn''t even have the ability to protect herself. Although we''ve all attended training, Rita''s physical condition is special. She passed the test because Zion talked to the examiners. Mom, she will definitely be targeted when she is together with dad. I''m going to save her!" As he spoke, he was about to break free from Mango''s embrace, but she grabbed him tightly. "Listen. First, Rita is Nathaniel''s daughter, so he will risk his life to protect her. Second, you are the only child of Nick. Even if Rita and Zion are in danger, you won''t be the one to go to their rescue. Wisdom, do you understand that your life is more precious than theirs?" Wisdom waspletely taken aback by Mango''s words. "Mom, what are you talking about?" "What am I saying? I said you are a member of the Ye family and the only son of Nick. Nathan''s biggest regret in his life is that he failed to save your father. This is one thing that he is obsessed with, so he can''t let go of it. Therefore, anyone except you can get into danger. Whether it is Rita or Zion, they have to protect you if you and your colleagues are in danger. It is our fault that you feel like you''re living under other''s roof. The Ye family is your family and we are your rtives. I will not let you take risks just because you''re worried about Rita. So, from now on, you have to listen to me!" Afterward, tears slid down silently from her cheeks. She was also worried, upset, and even a little anxious. The gunshots outside were so frequent that she didn''t know how Nathaniel, Rita, and the others were doing. They were not far away from them, but they didn''t hear the voices of Rita and Nathaniel. What did this mean? Either they couldn''t manage to shout a warning in time, or they were in trouble. Either way, Mango felt extremely upset. However, Wisdom was still here. She could not let him endanger himself. Wisdom was shocked as if something had suddenly sted a hole in his heart. The wound was bleeding and causing him great pain. "No, it''s not like that. Mom, it isn''t. I shouldn''t have said those words. I shouldn''t have thought that way. I''m a b*stard. It''s my fault. I''m not that precious. I''m just a nobody. Rita and Zion are my siblings. I can''t let them sacrifice themselves for me. Mom, you said that we''re a family, so we shouldn''t be determining who is precious and who isn''t between us, right? Can you let me go outside? Rita is in bad health. She will be afraid of so many gunshots!" Wisdom cried so hard that he couldn''t control his tears. He didn''t want bad things to happen! He would rather sacrifice himself than let Rita and Zion sacrifice for him. Only at this moment did he truly understand what family meant. Nick and Macy were his biological parents, but they only brought him into this world. The ones who taught him how to survive this world were Nathaniel and Mango. Zion helped him learn that family was important, and Rita made him realize that he was being relied on. They were his family! The dead was already six feet under. What was the point of pondering so much over it? His biological parents couldn''te back to life, but his current parents and siblings were still there. What was he hesitating about? What on earth was he doing? Wisdom cried out loud as he ran out with all his might, but he was struck unconscious by Mango''s hand. "I''m sorry, Wisdom. I can''t let you go." Mango hid him in the cab with tears in her eyes. She had just checked it. The cabs here were made of bullet-proof materials. Perhaps Nathaniel had thought of these untoward events when he built here, that was why they were bullet-proof. After hiding Wisdom properly, Mango took out a mini pistol from her pocket. She was on guard against danger when she first came here, so she always carried this item with her. She did not expect that it woulde in handy now. The gunshots were sounded intense like falling raindrops. Mango rolled out of the kitchen. When she saw the scenery outside, she was a little dumbfounded. Nathaniel was shooting at the enemies in front of the window, which attracted a lot of attention. It could be said that those people were likely here for him. This was what Mango could assume once she saw this. The only person that surprised her was Rita! She was lying on the cab in the living room. She had found a good sniping point as she held a modified sniper rifle in her hand. She was staring at the front as she pulled the trigger. Mango was surprised to no end. Was this still the Rita whom she knew? The one who only focused on food and drinks? Her movements were so calcted and precise as she kept a solemn demeanor. There was a cruel look in her eyes that Mango had never seen before. Mango thought that her eyes were deceiving her. She rubbed her eyes and saw that Rita was still sniping at the enemies calmly. She was like a goshawk gliding in the dark sky, perfectly capable of terrorizing her enemies. At this instant, memories of Rita''s past suddenly popped up in Mango''s mind. Perhaps, she had never truly understood her daughter. The person whom she had thought needed her protection the most had given her the fright of her life. However, it was also a pleasant surprise. Mango recollected herself quickly. After confirming that Rita and Nathaniel did not need her help, she hurriedly went back to the kitchen. She opened the window behind her and leaped outside. She saw a lot of mercenariesing towards them since she was hidden among the bushes. They were all holding heavy weapons. Were those mercenaries? Who exactly wanted Nathaniel dead so desperately? Mango didn''t have too much time to think about it. She immediately raised her hand and began to fire her gun at them sneakily. She changed her location after every shot so that it was difficult for the other party to locate her instantly. Rita saw Mango''s figure from the telescope, so she said in a low voice, "Dad, mom has gone outside." Nathaniel narrowed his eyes for a moment. "Will you be okay if you stay here alone?" Rita''s hands quavered all of a sudden. "Dad, are you joking? I''m just a child! Are you asking me to face so many mercenaries alone? Are you sure you love your adorable daughter?" "Don''t be absurd. Your mom is in poor health, so I have to go and help her out. I know the reason youe to Longford County. Since that son of a b*tch, Bjorn, has asked you to pass him some information, his men must be here. For example, Ang Barnes. Am I right?" Nathaniel spoke as he sniped at the enemies. Rita gaped in surprise instantly after hearing his words. "The way I see it, you two are still inexperienced. I have already tried these tricks that you''re ying now with your Uncle Eavesst time. Just contact Ang and ask her to bring reinforcements. I will give you one minute to sort this out. After that, I will go to your mom." Rita was dejected upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. She thought she had done a great job of disguising herself, but she didn''t expect that her father would discover what she did. Not only did he find her out, but he also told her everything he knew about her. He was too annoying! Rita pouted but did not say a word. She took out her phone to call Ang. "If you dare to go back on your words and deny me the delicious food, I swear that I will haunt you every day even if that''s thest thing I do." Rita had an angelic voice but her threat sounded like that of a devil''s. Ang almost choked on herself because of this. She took a deep breath and kept telling herself that Rita was her superior''s friend so she could not offend her. Then she whispered, "I''m already here with my men. I''ll arrive at the battlefield in one minute." "Such a slowpoke. If I''m really a helpless youngdy, I would have been dead by the time you get here. Bjorn is such a reliable man, so why did he introduce me to such a useless subordinate this time?" After saying that, Rita ended the call. Ang almost lost her cool because of the former''s contemptuous tone. She was still wounded, alright? If Nathaniel''s men didn''t beat her up, how would she bete to the battlefield? She was seriously injured! Rita was just as wicked as her parents. Ang decided that she would make way for them every time she saw them in the future. They were too terrifying. Nathaniel obviously wanted her to go and bring reinforcement, but he still threatened her to provide the evidence to prove her identity. He even asked his men to beat her up. Instead, now she had to come to their rescue. How could she be so unfortunate that she had to work for this cunning family? The most annoying thing was that not only was she terrorized and hurt physically, but she had to spend her money on them as well! What circumstances were they under now? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. That girl, Rita, was still thinking about food at this moment! Oh, God, Ang was going nuts for real. Her eyes reddened slightly as she said fiercely, "If you don''t take down each and every one of those mercenaries for me today, you don''t have to work for me anymore!" "Yes, m''am!" More than twenty people in the same uniform answered hermand. "Proceed to the battlefield." As soon as she gave the order, the men quickly joined the battle. The tide turned because of their involvement. Nathaniel jumped out of the window without hesitation and walked towards the direction where Mango was. Rita saw that her father had abandoned her heartlessly. She could not help but sob and say, "If I had known this earlier, I should have just been a good girl, shouldn''t I? Isn''t it nice to be able to enjoy food every day? Why would I blow my own cover? Dad will never pamper me again. Boohoo, I''m so miserable." As she spoke, she felt that she was really pathetic. Then she shot at the mercenaries ahead with her sniper rifle. "You guys have ruined my good image! I''ll break your leg and make you a cripple!" As soon as she finished her sentence, the bullet prated the mercenary''s left leg. The man fell to the ground in an instant as he howled in pain. Rita nced at another man and said in a low voice, "You ruined my image as a foodie. I''ll destroy your hands so that you can''t hold any cutleries in the future. Let''s see how you enjoy your food." As she spoke, the bullet went through the other party''s palm. Rita was still a child after all. The bullets she fired did not kill anyone. This caused a lot of trouble for Ang and the rest of her team. After all, the mercenaries, who had survived, would fire extra shots at any time. "Captain Barnes, this sniper is on their side, right?" Some members of the team wereining because they were crestfallen. Ang was getting a little furious as well. "How would I know? Just end this battle quickly and clean up the battlefield! F*ck! Who is this sniper? I''ll skin him aliveter!" She had to eat her words a few minutester. Rita wiped her sniping rifle and said innocently, "Hey, I''m still a kid. I''m just a five-year-old girl. How can you expect me to perform a cruel deed such as killing people? It''s great that I''m able to help you to hurt them. Hey, Ang, would you like to treat me to some sumptuous food?" Ang''s mouth was twitching in frustration. She longed to go home! She missed her mother! Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Nathaniel was right next to Mango when three mercenaries attacked thetter from behind. He managed to sneak up on them and take them down. "Nathan, why are you here? What about Rita?" Mango was extremely concerned about Rita when she saw Nathaniel. She fired questions at him in a hurry. Her breathing was inconsistent as well. Her health was deteriorating day by day. Nathaniel stared at her worriedly. After kicking thest mercenary far away, he pulled her into his embrace and whispered, "Morgan''s men are here. The backup is here, so I''vee here to see how you are doing." "Who taught Rita to use a sniper rifle?" Mango was still in shock. She vaguely remembered that the smartest child in the family was Zion. She did not expect Rita to be a hidden prodigy. This girl did a good job of hiding her talent. Nathaniel caressed her head tenderly as he said in a soft voice, "Before she went for the special training, Zion contacted the instructor to go easy on her out of consideration for her health. The instructor back then was once a soldier under mymand. He believed that Rita had to learn selfdefense no matter what, so he noticed that she was talented in sniping. At that time, he called me and asked for my opinion. I agreed to the rmendation. After all, the daughter of the Ye family can''t be too weak. idents can happen at any time and it''s impossible for me to arrive at the scene promptly each and every time. So she still needs to learn the basic skills of self-defense." "You kept me in the dark for so long." Mango heaved a sigh of relief once she heard Nathaniel''s exnation. However, she was still worried, so she asked, "How could Rita take the kickback of a sniper rifle?" "It''s been modified. It''s within a range that her body can stand. That sniper rifle is made specifically for her and brought here in her luggage. Besides, Bjorn must have taught her a lot of self-defense skills back when they were in the Eaves family. Don''t be fooled by your daughter''s angelic face. This is her disguise and also her trump card." Nathaniel carried Mango in his arms as he spoke. "Alright then, you don''t have to worry about Rita anymore. On the other hand, your health is getting worse and worse. You are panting after only running for such a short time. You need to get up and jog with me tomorrow morning." Mango didn''t express her opinion once she heard Nathaniel''s words. "Wisdom is in the kitchen. Let''s go back and get him." "Wait a second. Let''s wait until they clean up the battlefield." Nathaniel didn''t want his wife to exert herself anymore, so he carried her to a big rock as they had a rest there. Mango was still a little concerned, but she was distracted by Nathaniel''s passionate kiss. After Ang and the others cleaned up the battlefield, they couldn''t help but feel shocked when they saw Rita wiping her sniper rifle properly. "Ms. Ye, were you the sniper just now?" "In the flesh. What about it?" Ang immediately held back her swear words once Rita asked the question. She would let it slide if this girl was the sniper just now. She would go back on her words. "It''s nothing." Ang quickly shed an ingratiating smile, but deep down, she felt depressed. "Your men need extra training. They were so slow ining to the battlefield. What if something happens to my mom and me? Ah, it would be a pity if beautiful girls like us are murdered by mercenaries. Oh, by the way, I want to have fowl for dinner. Go and make the preparations." After saying that, she kept the rifle and went to find Wisdom. The corner of Ang''s mouth was twitching once again. "When will this troublemaker leave?" "Captain, it seems that they have just arrived." A clueless subordinate answered her question boldly. This made her roll her eyes repeatedly. "Do you think I''m oblivious to that? I don''t need your reminder. Get to work now!" "Yes, captain." Ang felt her wound throb even more after she finished roaring. Oh God, she still had to catch some fowls for Rita. Who knew what other cravings that mischievous girl had? For a moment, she really wanted to leave this ce behind. Nathaniel and Mango noticed that the battlefield had already been cleaned up. Only then did he walk into the house with Mango in his arms. "Lock the survivors in the cave. I need to know who is the mastermind behind this. You must keep them alive. If they die, you can meet them in hell, too." Nathaniel sounded extremely cold. His whole body was exuding a murderous aura, so that no one dared to speak loudly. Rita was also a little crestfallen. The cover she had been keeping for such a long time was blown. That was infuriating. "Daddy, where is Wisdom?" "He is in the cab in the kitchen." Mango spoke in a hurry. Ang''s men immediately went inside and carried him out. Wisdom was still unconscious, so Rita ordered someone to carry him into the room. Then she stood guard by his side. On the other hand, Nathaniel brought Mango into his bedroom. "These people know our precise whereabouts. They''re not ordinary mercenaries." Mango was worried sick. "Their goal should be simple. It''s to stop us from doing something. Perhaps this has something to do with Morgan." Nathaniel said after he pondered for a while. "Shall we still go to the grave for prayers?" "Of course we should. Why not? However, it would be better if you and Rita stay at the house." Nathaniel was extremely worried. "There''s no need for that. I''m just a little worn out, but I''m perfectly capable of protecting myself." Mango was also very helpless when it came to her health. It had been that way for such a long time. Nathaniel had brought her a lot of tonics to nourish her body but she was still extremely weak. Maybe it had something to do with herst miscarriage. Nathaniel was about to say something but he stopped himself in the end. This was because he knew Mango all too well. It was better to let her tag along than to let her stay in the house worrying about them. "Then let''s wait until Wisdom wakes up." "Okay, I''ll have a rest as well." There was an exhausted look in her eyes. "Sure, I''ll go downstairs and have a look." Nathaniel poured a ss of water for Mango and let her drink it before he left the room. When Wisdom woke up, he saw Rita sitting beside his bed as she shook her legs. She was happily absorbed in a book about a fairy tale. He could not help but be dumbfounded for a while. At this moment, Rita was so gentle and quiet that it made him feel protective of her. "Rita." Something urred to Wisdom as soon as he got up. There were gunshots just now! His pupils constricted all of a sudden. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Wisdom, are you awake?" Rita raised her eyebrows and sprang to the floor from the chair. As she approached Wisdom, she asked with a smile, "How are you feeling? Would you like to have some water, food, or listen to a story?" "Rita, are you okay?" Wisdom grabbed Rita''s hand out of the blue. He still remembered the first time he met her. She was lying on a hospital bed. She was scrawny and her eyes were filled with a strong desire to live, but there was also helplessness in there. He could not forget that look in those orbs, nor could he forget the vulnerability she exuded back then. To him, Rita was a weakling. She was someone he and Zion needed to protect with their lives. He had been feeling particrly guilty since he knew that his biological mother was the cause of Rita''s health problems. This guilt was the reason he secretly swore that he would protect her even if he lost his life. But what did his mom tell him? She had said that he was Nick''s only son, so Rita and Zion would always be prepared to sacrifice themselves for him. Things shouldn''t be like this! That wasn''t it! His biological mother hadmitted the most heinous of crimes. It caused Rita to suffer from congenital defects. It was his mother who owed Mango, Rita, and Zion a favor. How could they still be so nice to him without holding any grudge? Wisdom couldn''t understand it at all, but he was very touched. "I''m fine. Wisdom, let me tell you, it was so scary just now. If dad didn''t protect me, I might not be able to talk to you now. Wisdom, I''m so scared! I want a hug!" Rita jumped onto the bed abruptly as she threw herself into Wisdom''s arms. Wisdom quickly hugged her tightly with his arms wide open. Heforted her gently, "Don''t worry. In the future, I will definitely hone my skills. I will never let you encounter such dangers again." "It''s so nice of you, Wisdom." Rita was smiling brightly. Wisdom''s heart softened at the sound of her sweet voice. He knew that it was time he let it go. Regardless of whether he was depending on others for a living, or whatever the future had in store for him, his home was perfect as long as Rita, Mango, and Rita were with him. The look in his eyes changed slightly. "Where are dad and mom? Are they hurt? I''d better go and check on them." "Don''t leave. Wisdom, mommy is probably resting now. She isn''t injured. But can you go and check on another person for me? Her injuries seem more severe." Rita pulled away from Wisdom and detached herself from his embrace. Wisdom frowned slightly as he asked in confusion, "Who is it?" "It''s Uncle Eaves'' subordinate. Dad had a misunderstanding with her before and beat her up badly. If she didn''t bring her men to our rescue today, we would have been caught by the enemies." Rita looked very scared, so Wisdom said instantly, "Okay, I''ll go and have a look at her right now." "Thank you, Wisdom." Rita brought Wisdom with him. Thetter went to Ang with his first aid kit. "Ang, I''ve asked my brother to tend to your wounds. You must be in a lot of pain, right? Don''t worry. My brother is good at medicine, so I can guarantee that you won''t feel any pain." At this moment, Rita looked like an innocent child. Her voice was angelic, but Ang involuntarily trembled at the sound of it. What did this troublemaker want from her this time? Rita saw Ang looking at her in horror, so she quickly lowered her head and said while sobbing, "Ang, I know that my dad had some misunderstandings with you earlier and he beat you up. You''re really upset about it, but believe me, my dad didn''t do it on purpose. If you told us from the start that you were working for Uncle Eaves, my dad would definitely not have beaten you up." So, was it her fault now? Ang''s mouth was twitching slightly. Wisdom saw that Ang was silent, so his gaze turned icy cold. "Excuse me, miss. My sister is not in good health, but she still took me here to treat your wounds since you have saved her and my dad just now. I think you''d better be grateful for her help." "Huh?" Ang was a little crestfallen. What did she do? "I didn''t do anything at all, did I?" "It''s precisely because you have done nothing that my sister is so sad." Ang felt even more dejected due to Wisdom''s words. It seemed that anything she said was wrong. The siblings were indeed raised by the same family. "I..." "Alright, let''s go to your room. I''ll tend to your wounds." After Wisdom finished his words, he pulled Rita with him. Rita turned around and looked at Ang as she stuck out her tongue and made a face. Ang almost blew her top when she saw this. "Who sent this girl here?" This girl, Rita, was simply too calctive. In this way, Ang would still owe Rita a huge favor, wouldn''t she? Ang was crestfallen. All of a sudden, there was a notification on her mobile phone. Her facial expression changed drastically because of a message. Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 "Ms. Ye, something hase up. I can''t go over there for the time being." As soon as Ang finished her words, she felt that a murderous gaze on her immediately. She was so scared that her whole body shook. Wisdom turned his head around abruptly as he said coldly, "Even if it is the end of the world today, you have to let me examine your wounds before you leave. Otherwise, my sister will be upset all day long." The corner of Ang''s mouth twitched once more because of his words. This guy was a typical brother who was very protective of his sister. She felt that she could not afford to offend either of the two children in front of her. "I..." "Hurry up!" After saying that, Wisdom turned around and left. Rita looked at Ang with a grin. It was a particrly friendly grin, but it made thetter''s hair stand on end. "Alright alright, I''ll go now. Are you happy now?" Ang handed her phone to a subordinate and whispered, "Go back and keep an eye on it. Don''t get into trouble. I''ll be back soon." "Yes, ma''am." The other party left in a hurry. Ang followed Rita and the others into a room. Wisdom asked her to lie in the bed. He gave her a check-up before he said lightly, "All of the wounds are external injuries, so your condition isn''t life threatening. You will be fine after applying some ointment. This is the cream for relieving your pain. Apply it three times a day for three days. That''s enough for your wounds to heal." After saying that, he threw a bottle at Ang. Then he turned to Rita with a gentle look on his face. "Rita, are you pooped? Would you like to have some rest? Perhaps it''s better if you don''t follow me around. Just stay at home with mom." "That''s not I want. Besides, I don''t think mom will be at home anyway. I''m going to get changed now. Wisdom, bear with me please." After saying that, she turned around and trotted away. Ang was relieved when she saw the former leave. She was under immense pressure when the young troublemaker was here. However, Wisdom said in disdain, "You seem to dislike my sister." "No, of course not. Ms. Ye is so cute, how can I not like her?" Ang forced herself to say this as she put on a bright smile. However, Wisdom replied coldly, "ording to psychology, when a person lies, they will move subconsciously to hide their true thoughts. You were twisting the corners of your clothes earlier." As soon as Wisdom finished her sentence, Ang could no longer maintain the smile on her face. What kind of absurd talents were there in the Ye family? Putting aside the fact that a five-year-old girl was a sniper, the boy in front of her seemed to be really young. Despite that, he understood psychology, didn''t he? Ang felt that she was having an existential crisis. "Well, you can leave now if there''s nothing else. I''m going to change my clothes." This was an order for her to leave. Rita wasn''t here, so Wisdom didn''t even bother to be polite. He was actually in a really bad mood. After all, he was knocked unconscious by his mother when they were in danger. "Ugh." This was too embarrassing. At the thought of this, Wisdom''s face became even gloomier. Of course, Ang did not dare to stay around any longer. She got up hurriedly and excused herself. On the other hand, Nathaniel went to the cave. Several mercenaries there were guarded by the bodyguards of the Ye family. They were being interrogated. But obviously, they were too stubborn to let anything slip. When the bodyguards saw Nathaniel, they said in a low voice, "Mr. Ye, they are pretty tough." "It doesn''t matter if they are tough. I''m tougher. Guards, get me a sharp pincer. I have heard that humans will not die from their ribs being ripped from their chest. But I don''t know if it hurts like hell. Although I''m not a doctor, I can still carry out the procedure." Nathaniel sat in front of the mercenaries leisurely as he looked at them. They seemed determined to keep their mouths shut. His malicious smile sent a chill down their spine. Two of the mercenaries couldn''t help but gulp in fear. Removing the ribs from a person''s body was not just painful. In fact, it was extremely painful and could even lead to death. Nathaniel smiled evilly as if he had read their minds. He said, "It doesn''t matter if one or two of you are killed in the process. We have caught so many of you anyway. I don''t believe that not even one of you can survive till the end. Even if all of you are dead, it doesn''t matter. Once there''s a first attack, a second attack is almost warranted. If we fail this time, we can try it again next time. I''m not in a hurry." The two men broke down after hearing his ruthless words. "No, please don''t do this to us. Well talk." "Shut the hell up!" The other mercenaries wanted to stop the duo, but Nathaniel shot them a look. Someone quickly covered their mouths and beat them to a pulp. The two mercenaries trembled before they said, "We don''t know who our employer is. We''re just told to kill you at any cost." "Kill me, huh? So I''m the target, right?" Nathaniel was frowning slightly. "Yes, the order was to kill you straightaway." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Who gave the order?" The two mercenaries were a little crestfallen when they heard Nathaniel''s words. "We honestly have no idea. The other party only contacted our boss through the phone. We only took up the task because the pay was good." "How much did they offer for my life?" "Ten million, in dors." Nathaniel broke intougher instead after the mercenaries finished their sentence cautiously,. "I didn''t expect my life to be quite valuable." Then he stood up and walked outside. "Kill them. We won''t get any useful information from them anymore." After Nathaniel said that coldly, a chorus of wails resounded behind him. Then peaceful silence resumed. The air outside was quite refreshing, but Nathaniel felt a little uneasy. A lot of people wanted him dead, but only a few knew where he was. Who would the mastermind be? Maverick''s name popped up in his mind, but he quickly suppressed the thought. The sun had risen above the horizon. It would be a little toote if they didn''t depart now. Nathaniel returned to his bedroom once again. Mango had already changed into her clothes while she was waiting for him. "Why don''t you get more rest on the bed?" Nathaniel was calm when he spotted Mango. Mango smiled as she said, "I''ve had enough rest. Where are the children?" "They should be in their room now. I''ll get them." "I_et''s go together." Mango stood up and took Nathaniel''s arm. Nathaniel caught a whiff of her fragrance. This caused him to feel a little distracted. However, he adjusted his mood since he remembered what they were supposed to do today. Then he walked outside the room with Mango wearing a smile. Wisdom and Rita were already waiting for them in the living room. Rita was wearing a white dress with her hair in two braids. She looked strikingly beautiful, as if she was a child actor. Wisdom was wearing a ck suit while looking solemn in the face. "Are you feeling better, Wisdom?" Wisdom felt a little awkward because of her sweet smile. "Mom, you''re not allowed to render me unconscious if such a situation arises next time." "Hey, are you angry, Wisdom?" Mango said teasingly. If it were to happen again, she would still do the same thing. Wisdom replied in embarrassment, "No, I''m... I''m just..." He couldn''t tell her the reason after stuttering for a long time. "Well, it''s gettingte. We should leave." Nathaniel spoke in time, interrupting the awkward situation. Wisdom looked at him gratefully before he quickly followed the group outside. As he passed by Nathaniel, he whispered, "Dad, I''ve made up my mind. I give up on the quota. Please give it to Zion or Rita." "Are you sure about that?" Nathaniel was a little surprised, but he had been anticipating this answer. Wisdom nodded while saying, "I''m certain. In fact, I know it well. I''ll let go of this quota. I can be a civilian doctor if I don''t be a military doctor anyway. As long as I have excellent medical skills, I can showcase my talent anywhere." "Oh, you little rascal!" Nathaniel didn''t continue his sentence, but his words seemed meaningful. Wisdom didn''t understand what he meant, but he felt much morefortable and cheerful now. After getting into the car, the group went to the graveyard where Nick was buried. Nathaniel had already ordered his men to build a cemetery here. He bought the entire piece ofnd, so this was the private cemetery of the Ye family. Wisdom felt down as he arrived at the ce. However, there was no other emotion aside from sadness. He only remembered spending time with Nick for a few months, but that man was not his real father. Therefore, he did not know what kind of emotions he should express when he thought of this father of his. Nathaniel held Wisdom''s hand as they walked over. Nick still looked youthful in the photo. There was a surge of sorrow in Wisdom''s heart as soon as he saw the former in a police uniform. His eyes turned red in an instant. "Dad." Wisdom''s voice was so low that no one could hear him clearly. Nathaniel looked at the tombstone in front of him. A mixture ofplex emotions was brewing in his heart. "Nick, I''m here to visit you with Wisdom. I don''t know how you are doing in heaven, but the children and I are all doing well. Don''t worry about us." Mango stood beside him as she remained silent. She looked at the pines and cypress trees in the surroundings, then at the overall environment. It was a goodnd with a nice scenary. The ce was surrounded by mountains with a river at the front. "Rita, let me bring you around for a walk." Mango knew that Nathaniel and Wisdom would definitely want to talk to Nick badly, so she went away with Rita directly. "Okay." Rita obediently reached out her delicate hand to Mango before she followed her to another spot by climbing the stairs. "Mom, if my uncle is still alive, what would he be like?" Rita raised her head and looked at Mango with her limpid eyes as she asked. Mango froze momentarily before replying, "I have no idea either. If only we can predict the future and ''what ifs'', right?" Rita nodded as she said in a low voice, "I think dad is really sad. Uncle has passed away and aunt is acting in that manner. Grandpa and grandma are all gone, so we are the only ones he has. Mom, I will take good care of dad in the future. Please don''t be jealous, alright?" Mango went speechless instantly. "Silly girl, of course, I won''t be jealous. You are our baby girl. We hope that you can live a happy life. But my little princess has already begun to hide things from me, don''t you?" Rita was instantly surprised, but it was only for a split second. Then, she smiled while saying, "Mom, let''s not be too straightforward. We can still be the perfect mother and daughter." "Well, even if I don''t blow your cover, does that mean you can do it on purpose?" Mango twisted her words on purpose. Rita was instantly displeased. "Mom, why are you doing this?" "What did I do?" The mother and daughter bantered with each other. All of a sudden, Rita noticed that there seemed to be a sh in the distant. She had learned how to use a sniper rifle before, so she was especially observant of any types of reflective light. Almost at the same time, she shoved Mango aside and pounced onto her body. "Argh!" Mango was startled as she fell to the ground. At the same time, Rita made a lunge to the side as a bullet passed above her head... Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 "Rita!" Mango quickly carried Rita into her arms and rolled to the side on the ground. She looked in Nathaniel''s direction and noticed that nothing happened there. The two of them were still talking about something in front of Nick''s grave. She frowned slightly. She didn''t want to disturb Nathaniel and Nathaniel''s time with Nick, but there was obviously a sniper here. Mango protected Rita in her arms. Thetter whispered, "Mom, I can feel it. The other party is hiding at a taller altitude of three o''clock on our left." "Okay." Mango nodded but didn''t say a word. Even if they knew the position of the sniper, Mango did not bring a gun with her. Rita did not bring anything with her either. The two of them were just sitting ducks if they dared to move now. Rita couldn''t help but feel anxious when she saw that Mango was remaining silent. "Mom, did you hear what I said?" "Yes, but now we don''t have any weapons, so it''s unwise to go out. Moreover, our primary task is to warn your father and Wisdom to be careful." Rita frowned as her face was scrunched together upon hearing Mango''s words. They were a little far from Nathaniel, so they didn''t know what was going on at his current position. Rita took out her phone. Just as she was about to call Nathaniel, a bullet sent her phone flying directly. At this instant, Mango finally understood that the other party didn''t want to kill them. Instead, they wanted them to stay put. So what was their goal? Mango looked in the direction of Nathaniel''s position. Nathaniel and Wisdom were talking in front of Nick''s grave, but they suddenly sensed that danger was heading their way. Wisdom wanted to turn around, but Nathaniel held his hand and pulled him into his arms to protect him. "Mr. Ye is really responsive." A voice said mockingly behind them. It was very unfamiliar, but its owner sounded very young. Nathaniel turned his head slightly and nced at the person in front of him. His heart ached slightly. "Is it you?" "Do you know me?" Maverick was a little shocked. He didn''t know who his mother was since he was a child since his father didn''t tell him at all. However, his father was very strict with him. It was not until the age of eighteen that his father told him about his mother''s identity, and at the same time, he told him that he had a half-brother born to the same mother in the world. Over the years, Maverick had been collecting information about Nathaniel in secret. It could be said that he knew Nathaniel very well, but thetter only knew about Maverick not long ago. After all, one could only win a battle by a thorough understanding of oneself and one''s enemy. Based on this point, Nathaniel had lost to Maverick. However, Nathaniel was not as surprised as Maverick had imagined him to be. He simply said calmly, "If you are here to offer some prayers for Nick, then stand properly. If not, get out of here right now. Don''t be so naive as to think that you can do anything by cing a few snipers here. I allowed you to ce the snipers here because I tolerate your actions, but it doesn''t mean I''ll let you do what you want." After saying that, he ignored Maverick and held Wisdom''s hand to light incense for Nick. Wisdom didn''t know who the person in front of him was, but he didn''t ask as well. After respectfully cing the incense on the grave, he stood aside and waited. Even though Maverick had thought of thousands of possibilities, he didn''t expect Nathaniel to be so indifferent and calm. He didn''t expect thetter to say such things to him either. For a moment, he was stunned. He subconsciously lit incense for Nick as well. After offering his prayers, Nathaniel said lightly, "You can leave now." "I think I would like to have a good conversation with you or Nick." Maverick actually hated Nathaniel to the core. After all, his mother had been with thetter for so many years and apanied them as a housekeeper. However, Maverick had never been loved by a mother. However, when he really met Nathaniel, he found that the hatred in his heart was only there because of jealousy. "What do you want to talk about? You''d better not hurt my wife or daughter, or else, I''ll kill you no matter who your mother is." Nathaniel''s words were calm, and no emotions could be detected in those words. It was so distant that it was bone-chilling and terrifying. Maverick looked at Nathaniel as he whispered, "I''m not so crazy about killing others. Don''t think so lowly of me." "But you can offer a bounty on my life with ten million dors." Maverick was a little speechless upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Aren''t you still alive? Besides, they have failed their mission. I won''t give them the money at all. Now I''ve changed my mind that I''ll let you stay alive." Nathaniel had noment on Maverick''s sudden change of attitude. He only looked at the photo of Nick and whispered, "Were you there when Nick was killed?" Maverick froze momentarily because of his words. "Why do you say that?" "Because you knew about me and Nick since a long time ago. I don''t believe you wouldn''t pay attention to our moves. When Nick was in danger, I couldn''t make it here. You should have had a chance and time to save him, but he was still dead in the end." Nathaniel looked at Maverick with a hint of sharpness and murderous intent in his eyes. Maverick felt a little depressed all of a sudden. He looked at Nick''s grave and whispered, "I wanted toe here, but I failed to do so. At that time, I was trapped by my father. When I managed to reach here, everything had already happened." He felt bad about it as well. Nathaniel was the least likely to tolerate threats from anyone. He had lived a simple life since he was young. In order not topete for inheritance with Nathaniel, he left Ocean City out of his own will. During that time, Maverick did tail him. He knew him and even came into contact with him. Nathaniel was a frank person. Maverick had made friends with him for a period of time while keeping his identity secret. He was happiest during that period of time. It was a pity that good times did notst long. Augustus discovered this matter and Maverick was brought back forcefully. When Maverick learned of Nick being in danger, he wanted toe to his aid, but he was trapped by Augustus. Their fate seemed to have been written in stone. Even if he wanted to change something, he was powerless to do so. Nathaniel did not say anything after hearing his words. He said tly, "Leave after offering your prayers. You can target me however you want in the future. I''m not in the mood to fight with you today." Maverick was stunned as he said in a low voice, "I don''t intend to fight with you. I know what you''re doing here. I just want to remind you that there are some things that you shouldn''t meddle in. You''d better not intervene in it so as not to get into trouble. Now your wife and children are all here. Just live your happy life. Don''t be too nosy and ambitious." Nathaniel was slightly taken aback at his words. Then he narrowed his eyes. "Are you saying that the matter of Morgan has something to do with you or with your father? Maverick, you''d better not be my enemy, otherwise..." "Otherwise, what? I''m your elder brother! Whether you admit it or not, I''m your brother!" Maverick had thought that he would never admit this in his life, let alone say it out. However, at this moment, he blurted it out, as if this was what he had thought all along. All the jealousy and hatred in the past had turned into a yearning for Nathaniel at this moment. It was a longing for family and brotherhood. He didn''t know what was the matter with him. For so many years, he had borne too many responsibilities and thought of himself as pathetic. But after understanding Nathaniel''s past, he felt that he still had a happy life. He was still considered blessed ifpared to Nathaniel. Besides, he had blurted out the most genuine thoughts in his mind without hesitation probably because of the solemness in Nick''s grave. Nathaniel was stunned for a moment. He saw a trace of regret and unwillingness in Maverick''s eyes, followed by a sense of relief. He was surprised and there was an internal turmoil within him, but he said with an impassive face, "I don''t need it. Family members will only hurt and plot against me. I just need my wife and children." His words were indifferent and heartless, but Maverick couldn''t help but feel a trace of pity for him. "Is family something you can obtain and discard when you don''t want it? I''m your brother, and this is how it''s destined to be. Let me tell you, don''t be too stubborn. Some things can''t be changed by you alone. Benny is not as simple as you think. Although the Powell family has been estranged from Benny''s leadership on the surface all these years, there are still many members of the Powell who contact him in secret. Can you fight your battles with a group of people alone? Someone will solve the whole thing for Morgan, so don''t you worry. Isn''t your te full enough already?" Nathaniel was slightly surprised upon hearing Maverick''s words, but she didn''t appreciate it at all. "I''m going to intervene in this." "Nathaniel, you are as stubborn as a mule." Maverick was so angry that he felt a little crestfallen. He paced back and forth before he said, "Isn''t it enough for me to hand Aria over to Michael? Can''t you just stay in the Baxter Alliance and do your thing?" "That''s not possible." Nathaniel''s words almost drove Maverick crazy. "You, you..." "Yeah, what about me? You don''t have to worry about my affairs. Now ask your men to leave. Let my wife and daughter go." Nathaniel imitated Maverick''s words. This made thetter look upset in an instant. Wisdom pursed his lips and was about tough, but he held back hisughter. Maverick said angrily, "You ungrateful thing. Just you wait, I''ll give you a proper burial when you''re killed in the mayhem. You''ll be buried beside Nick so that you can keep himpany." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Thank you very much!" Nathaniel thanked him in a solemn manner. Maverick felt that he was really at a loss for words. Wisdom couldn''t help butugh as he said, "Uncle, my mom and my sister will be worried if they can''te over soon." Maverick was so happy that Wisdom had called him uncle. "Nick''s son is a good boy after all. Well, I won''t argue with you today for the sake of my nephew." Maverick made a gesture and then the sniper hiding in the high ground left immediately. Rita and Mango could sense that the danger had passed. They stood up at once and ran towards Nathaniel swiftly. Nathaniel''s cold and indifferent face grew a little softer when he saw his wife and daughter. However, she said coldly, "You can leave too. We won''t let you have lunch with us. I''m guessing that you aren''t used to our food anyway." Maverick really felt like hitting him in the cheeks after hearing those words. He felt that he had to be stupid today. Otherwise, why would he think of befriending Nathaniel? Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 "No, I want to eat the meal cooked by my sister-inw in particr. Say, I''vee here from so far away. You shouldn''t reject a plea from me, right?" Maverick looked at Nathaniel and said as he was determined to get what he want by pestering the latter. Nathaniel nced at him and said calmly, "Of course, I can reject your request. We don''t entertain outsiders." "Am I an outsider? Nathaniel, think about it. After all, I am your..." "Nathan!" Mango ran over quickly and looked at Maverick with great caution. There was a hint of wariness in her eyes. "Who on earth are you?" Although Rita did not speak, she came and stood beside Wisdom as she watched Maverick curiously. "I''m..." "He is the cleaner of the cemetery." Before Maverick could finish his words, Nathaniel cut him off and he almost choked on his tongue. Him? A graveyard cleaner? Was he kidding? Maverick red at Nathaniel without saying a thing. His eyes were full of grievances. Mango was slightly taken aback. She could tell that Maverick had no ill intentions towards Nathaniel, so she managed to rx a little. "What is the cemetery cleaner doing here?" "I asked him toe over and clean Nick''s grave." After saying that, Nathaniel looked at Maverick meaningfully. Maverick was so dejected. "He, a cemetery cleaner? And he has to wipe the tombstone?" Nathaniel had gone too far! However, Nathaniel ignored him and walked away with his wife in his arms and his children by his side. Maverick looked at their backs and couldn''t help but be stunned. For some reason, he suddenly envied Nathaniel at this moment. "Mr. Abbott, should we tail them?" A man came out of from the shadows and asked Maverick in a low voice. All the emotions on Maverick''s face faded away as only indifference and coldness were left. At first nce, he looked a little like Nathaniel. "No need." "As for Mr. Abbott Senior..." Before the subordinate could finish his words, Maverick directly took action by grabbing his neck tightly. As he looked at the other party who was turning blue in the face, he said coldly, "Do you work for me, or my father? Huh?" The subordinate was feeling extremely ufortable because of the feeling of suffocation, but he didn''t dare to resist. Although Maverick looked very handsome, his means were definitely the crudest they had ever seen. The subordinate suppressed his fear as he quickly said, "I work for you, Mr. Abbott." "Then do as I say. You''d better know how to report this to my father. Otherwise, I won''t let good-for- nothings work for me!" After saying that, he loosened his grip. The subordinate coughed violently as he nodded fervently. "Get lost! Don''t sully my brother''s grave." Maverick growled in a low voice, and his subordinate quickly disappeared. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He looked in the direction in which Nathaniel had left. They had long disappeared from his view. Maverick turned around and nced at Nick''s tombstone. He did not care that he was wearing white pants as he sat down on the ground. He leaned against Nick''s tombstone with the corners of his lips slightly curved upward. "Nick, let''s get to know each other again. I''m your eldest brother, Maverick. Are you surprised to hear the news? The man whom you saved from the street was actually your eldest brother. Do you feel like hitting me now?" As he recalled what had happened before, a smile appeared on his face. "You are really a stubborn person. Why did you choose that industry when there were so many to choose from? How old were you back then? You passed away at such a young age. What can you gain in the afterlife? Isn''t it good to stay here and be my brother? You probably don''t know that your awkward brother is not as lovely as you. Nick, if you are still alive, will it be easier for us three brothers to get along with each other?" "Why don''t you talk to me? You used to be love talking, didn''t you? You even dislike me for being distant all day long. You even carried me to the clinic at midnight like an idiot. I just had a high fever. Why are you so anxious?" As he spoke, tears welled up in his eyes. He choked with sobs a few times. Then he suddenly raised his head and blinked his tears back. "Nick, you b*stard! You said you are my brother, and you said you would participate in the competition in Germany with me. Do you know that I went to serve the army because of this promise? How could you break your promise? How could a man like you renege his word? Get up, get up! Why do you just lie here? Don''t you know that you''re still very young? Do you know that you''re a father? How can you lie here? What will Nathaniel and I do if you''re dead? That b*stard is much worse than you." Tears rolled down his cheeks as he spoke. He hugged Nick''s tombstone of Nathaniel as he choked with sobs. He felt terrible. When Nathaniel was here just now, he couldn''t vent his feelings. Now that he was alone, he really missed Nick. This brat was the first person he had met over the course of thirty years, who was really nice to him. He treated him better than his own father. Nick clearly did not know that he was his elder brother, but he was able to treat him so well without reservation. Memories from a few years ago shed through his mind like in the movies. He could remember every scene clearly. "He is dead already. Can''t you let him enjoy the silence for a while?" Maverick was stunned immediately by Nathaniel''s voice. He simplyy on the tombstone as his body went stiff, but he asked awkwardly, "Are you a f*cking ghost? Why do you sneak up on me?" "I''m not Nick, so I can''t be a ghost. Besides, it''s daytime now." Maverick felt a little depressed when he heard Nathaniel''s words. "Can you just stop talking? Didn''t you leave just now? Why are you back? Hurry up and leave. I don''t want to have lunch at your ce." Maverick frowned as he said. Nathaniel looked at him and felt likeughing all of a sudden. "Hey, just let the tears out if you want to. Why are you so awkward? I won''t mock you." "Who the hell is crying? Did you see me crying? I just want to hug Nick. Don''t disturb me. Go away." Maverick was feeling very depressed. Why couldn''t he reign in his emotions just now? Why was Nathaniel back? Were the guards outside all deaf or blind? Nathaniel seemed to know what Maverick was thinking as he said lightly, "I bought this cemetery. It is my territory. Do you really think your men can seize control of my ce so easily? If it weren''t for the fact that I wanted to know what their purpose was, do you think I will let your men roam free for so long? Maverick, you are the head of a killer organization after all. Are you really so stupid?" "You just enjoy mocking me, don''t you?" Maverick turned his head around all of a sudden. There were still tears on his face. At this moment, he couldn''t care less about it. Instead, he looked at Nathaniel angrily and said, "Why are you so annoying? I''m puzzled. You''re brothers with Nick. Why is the difference so big? Look at Nick. He is such a nice person. No matter how I look at you, it''s annoying." "Well, sorry for that. I annoy you, is it? If I have a choice, I don''t want to be born in this world too. But I have no choice, so you have no choice as well." Maverick froze momentarily at Nathaniel''s words. Then he was a little downcasted. "Mom loves you." "It doesn''t matter now." Nathaniel had never discussed Nanny Zhang with anyone, not even Mango. He resisted talking about this person, but Maverick said anxiously, "At least you have been apanied by mom for more than twenty years. She cares about you a lot. Even if she had ulterior motives, it was impossible that she wasn''t sincere at all, right? You''re her child after all. But what about me? I haven''t had a mom for even one day, have I?" "So what? Do you hate me? Do you hate Nick? Do you have anything to do with Nick''s death? I will find out the truth. If it has anything to do with you, I don''t care if you''re my half-brother. I will not let you go. So, Maverick, don''te to me and don''t try to do anything to my wife and children. Otherwise, I won''t even give you the chance to die with dignity." Nathaniel''s words were very firm. There was a slight pang in Maverick''s heart. He smiled mockingly as he said, "Okay, I''ll leave. But I have to warn you, don''t poke your nose into Morgan''s business." "It has nothing to do with you. He is my buddy! We''re buddies who brave death and countless battles together. I can even sacrifice myself for him!" Maverick was immediately envious because of Nathaniel''s words. D*mn it! Maverick was his biological brother! They were brothers born of the same mother! Was the man a fool? How could he reject him to such a degree? Maverick was so angry that his heart was about to burst. He simply didn''t want to waste his breath anymore with Nathaniel, so he stood up directly and turned around to leave. It was better to let Nathaniel fall and fail since he was such an annoying guy. Otherwise, he would be so presumptuous all the time! Maverick seemed to have forgotten that he was also such a man, but he was more tolerant when he was facing Nathaniel. As Nathaniel watched Maverick leave the cemetery, his eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at Nick''s tombstone as he mumbled to himself, "He is really simr to you. No wonder you''ve been brothers with him for more than ten days. I''m leaving first, but I''lle to visit you another day." After saying that, he turned around and left. Mango and the children were waiting for him in the car. Rita asked curiously, "Mom, who is that guy? Why do I feel that dad was a little hostile towards him?" Wisdom was slightly stunned upon hearing her words. Rita had always been concerned about food only. Since when did she care about other people? Most importantly, her senses were quite sharp. Mango shook her head while saying, "I don''t know either. Your dad will naturally tell you what he wants to say. Don''t ask him if he doesn''t say anything. Certain things are only between adults. Children should just have fun and y around happily." "Alright." Rita pursed her lips. Wisdom bit his tongue and stopped the words that almost left his mouth. His father had to have had other considerations since he didn''t tell his mother and Rita about Maverick''s identities. Wisdom remained silent when he thought about this. When Nathaniel returned, Mango shot him a worried nce. She was finally relieved when she saw that he was uninjured. "Have you found the item yet?" "Yes, I left the watch in front of Nick''s tombstone." Nathaniel exined with a vague smile. Wisdom stared at the watch on his wrist that he had never taken off the entire day. He was immersed in his thoughts. His father went back just now to tell his uncle about certain things, didn''t he? Mango also nced at Nathaniel but she did not point out his lie. Instead, she smiled while saying, "It''s good that you''ve found it. So, Mr. Ye, where are we going next?" Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 Nathaniel''s eyes lit up as he looked at the joy in Mango''s eyes. All his sorrows vanished in an instant. He only wanted simple things in life. He simply wanted to live a simple life with his beloved. "I''ll go wherever my wife wants to go!" Rita had goosebumps all over her body as she stood behind them. "Brother Wisdom, I think we should take the car at the back." "Ahem." Wisdom lowered his head hurriedly, but the corners of his mouth were slightly curved upward. He was in a pretty good mood. Mango was a little embarrassed as she was teased by her own daughter. She nudged Nathaniel and said, "Can you be more serious?" "I''m just telling the truth." "Ew!" Rita retched straightaway with disregard to his feelings, which attracted his attention. He looked at her from the corner of his eyes. "Are you feeling under the weather?" Rita said hurriedly, "Yes, that''s it. Maybe I''m a little carsick. Wisdom and I should take the car at the back. Oh, by the way, mom, I''m going to yville. Remember, you promised me!" After saying that, she didn''t care about what Mango and Nathaniel would think. She pulled Wisdom with her as she opened the car door and went down. Then she turned around mischievously and stuck out her tongue at Nathaniel while making a face. Wisdom couldn''t help himself bursting intoughter. Rita was the only one who dared to challenge Nathaniel in this manner. The duo quickly went to the car behind them. Mango said in frustration, "Look at you. What are you telling the children?" "It''s time for them to grow up. Their dad and mom are together, but they don''t even understand the cue to leave us alone. I have to train them to be smarter than this." Nathaniel''s shameless promation left Mango speechless. "Okay, knock it off. Let''s go. Didn''t you hear your daughter say that she is going to yville?" "She only wants to go there for food, doesn''t she? There are all kinds of delicious fruits on the way to yville during this season." Nathaniel knew his daughter too well. When Mango thought of how Rita was like in front of food, she couldn''t help but smile and say, "I still think she is more down- to- earth when she is thinking of the food." "Well, as long as you''re happy. That little girl likes to be a foodie as well." At the thought of Rita''s love for food, Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh out loud. The car was moving forward. Nathaniel was worried that Mango would be tired, so heid down the seat for her directly. "You should lie down for a while. It''s a long journey." "Isn''t it bad for us to just leave Longford County like this?" Mango felt that Nathaniel had some business in Longford County. But today, he actually took the opportunity of visiting Nick''s grave to take up Rita''s suggestion and visit yville. Wasn''t this too childish? However, Nathaniel said as he smiled, "We are here for travels anyway. Since Rita wants to have some good food in yville, let''s have a casual trip there. Besides, we were attacked as soon as we arrived at Longford County, and no one knows what will happen next. In that case, why should we stay in Longford County and be sitting ducks? It''s better to disturb their pace and go with our hearts. At the same time, we can look for a chance to retaliate." Mango instantly understood his reasoning. One would never know what Nathaniel, the cunning man, was thinking. However, it was fortunate that Mango was already used to him being like this. She had nothing but trust for him. "Whatever you say is right anyway." "No, my wife''s words are the absolute truth." Nathaniel leaned towards her directly. The driver in front of them raised the partition as he knew what was going to happen. Mango blushed all of a sudden. "Can you act more serious? The driver is here." "Darling, I''m very serious. I just want to hold you in my arms and lie down for a while. I''m not thinking of anything else." Nathaniel couldn''t help but smile when he saw Mango''s bashful expression. "How dare youugh at me?" Mango felt that she was always at a disadvantage in front of Nathaniel. "Haha!" Nathaniel''sughter was even louder than before. Mango had no choice but to hug his neck. Then her amber lips sealed his lips. Nathaniel was slightly stunned by the soft sensation, but then he was a little surprised. His wife would actually initiate intimate contact now. It was not bad, not bad at all! He wrapped his hands around Mango''s waist as he slowly deepened the kiss. After Rita and Wisdom got in the car at the back, she suddenly held his arm and grinned like a Chesire cat. "Wisdom, tell me who that man just now is." Wisdom froze momentarily before he said subconsciously, "Didn''t dad say it already? He is a cleaner..." "Brother Wisdom, don''t fool me like how dad fooled mom. It wasn''t that she didn''t know. She was just pretending to not know in front of dad. I''m not interested in acting dumb. That man just now was pretty handsome. He even resembled dad a little in terms of look. Who is he?" Wisdom had never known Rita to be so attentive. He was at a loss for words when she rebutted him. "Rita, I..." "Brother Wisdom, I think you don''t love me anymore..." Rita pouted her mouth immediately. Some crystalclear tears were about to fall from her eyes. This scene would break the heart of anyone seeing her like this. Wisdom couldn''t stand her tears. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Rita, please don''t cry. I''ll tell you about it, okay?" "You''re the best, Wisdom!" Rita burst intoughter and kissed Wisdom on the cheeks as she hugged him. Wisdom''s face turned red all of a sudden. "You, you..." "Yeah! What about me?" Wisdom froze for a moment at Rita''s mischievous tone. How familiar this scene was to him! Not long ago, his father had teased Maverick in the same way, hadn''t he? Wisdom only understood Maverick''s helplessness at this moment. When facing the people he cared about, he would still spoil them even if he was being teased. He could understand Maverick''s feelings all of a sudden. "Wisdom, what''s on your mind?" Rita saw that Wisdom was distracted, so she quickly reached out her hand and shook it in front of his eyes. Wisdom came to his senses quickly. "It''s nothing. I was reminded of something just now. Didn''t you want to know the identity of that man?" "Yes, so just tell me quickly." Rita''s face was filled with curiosity. Wisdom smiled as he rubbed her head and said, "That person is Maverick Abbolt. We should address him as our uncle." "Maverick Abbott?" Rita was slightly taken aback. "This seems to be different from what I thought. I think Maverick is supposed a cold person who will treat us indifferently. But I saw him just now. He acted as if he was a kid being bullied by dad. s, I''m so disappointed." Rita shook her head with a face full of regret. Wisdom was a little dumbfounded. Rita''s thinking was indeed different from that of ordinary people. Shouldn''t she care about the rapport between Maverick and them? "Rita, do you know anything about Maverick?" "Of course I do. I''ve checked on this person a long time ago. I stole a few looks at his information several times, and no one stopped me. It''s said that he had participated in a foreign army assessment. Besides, he was a top soldier overseas. He was even sent to Japan to take part in an individual contest. However, for some reason, he gave up and retired voluntarily. No one knows the reason. Later, he founded the organization of assassins himself. The people there are all mercenaries who are from the battlefield. They are the survivors who had climbed out of literal hell. It is said that his organization has never failed any tasks, and they are really famous internationally." Wisdom paused for a moment when he heard her words. He took a nce at Rita and felt that there was something different about her, but he was reluctant to believe it. He would rather believe that she was still the little foodie who only knew how to enjoy her food. Having Zion and himself to support the Ye family was sufficient. If possible, he hoped that Rita would enjoy her life like how an ordinary girl would. It was best for her to stay away from the killing and the scheming. However, Mango''s words resonated in Wisdom''s mind again. She had said, "He will be the priority no matter when it is. Rita and Zion will have to make some sacrifices for him." Wisdom was frightened by her words, but his heart ached at the same time. No! He didn''t need Zion and Rita to do anything for him. He preferred Rita to be the way she was right now. At the thought of this, Wisdom grabbed Rita''s hand and whispered, "Rita, promise me that no matter what happens in the future, you can ask me and Zion to solve it. You just need to be in charge of growing up happily. Zion and I will go to the moon and back for you as long as it''s what you want. You must promise me that you can''t let yourself be in danger. You must never disregard your own safety, okay?" Rita paused for a moment. She looked at the extremely serious look in his eyes and broke into a smile abruptly. "Brother Wisdom, I have been working so hard to survive this life. I will definitely enjoy my life. What''s the matter with you today?" Wisdom felt even worse when he heard her words. That was right. Rita had been battling the illness ever since she was born, and the culprit of her suffering was his mother. How could he let Rita and Zion endanger themselves for him? Wisdom said it word by word, "You have to give me your word." He was too solemn. It was too solemn that Rita was a little scared. "Okay, I give you my word. Brother Wisdom, you are so scary." Rita was a little frightened. Wisdom rxed his facial expression hurriedly and whispered, "I will study medicine well and ensure that your health is tip-top. I swear that there will be no problems at all." "Don''t be so serious. I know how nice you are to me. Brother Wisdom, let''s not dwell on this. I am a little hungry. Do you think we should get out and buy some food? I notice that the mangos on the roadside are so big!" Rita''s eyes lit up as if she was a starving wolfing across its prey. Wisdom burst intoughter instantly. "You foodie, food is the only thing you''ve ever concerned yourself with." He brushed Rita''s nose gently with his hand as his eyes were filled with affection. "Eating is simply natural. If a person doesn''t know how to eat, wouldn''t he be a fool?" Rita ordered her men to park as she spoke. After they got off the car, Nathaniel''s car stopped as well. "What''s the matter?" Nathaniel and Mango were kissing so passionately that they almost consummate their rtionship right there. He was on the verge of being more intimate with Mango when the car stopped suddenly. He couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. Then, he quickly asked the driver else and pulled Mango into his arms to protect her. "Mr. Ye, Rita and Wisdom had stopped. It seems that they are going to buy something." The driver reported to him dutifully. Nathaniel looked at his surrounding. There was only one road forward, with mountains on both sides. There was no residential area here. How could there be a fruit seller here? Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 Mango had obviously noticed this problem as well. "Nathan, they might get themselves into danger if they get off the car, should we..." "Don''t worry! Have you forgotten that both Rita and Zion are allergic to mango?" Mango froze for a while upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. Just now, she had been so focused on her children''s safety that she didn''t even notice what fruit was being sold. Now that Nathaniel had reminded her, she looked at Nathaniel in surprise and asked, "Are you saying that Rita did this on purpose?" "This little rascal is pretty street-smart. Let''s wait and see. I''ll get someone to stand guard at the surroundings." Nathaniel smiled calmly with a hint of pride in his eyes. Mango, on the other hand, was a little terrified. "Isn''t this child is too bold? Nathaniel, don''t spoil her. Look, she still charges forward even though she knows there is danger ahead. If we''re not around..." "You''re overthinking. Rita won''t do that if we''re not around. It''s okay, just calm down." Nathaniel caressed her head as if he was petting his pet, leaving Mango speechless to retort. A question urred to Wisdom after he got out of the car. "Rita, aren''t you and Zion allergic to mango? Why are you..." "I''m buying it for mom. Doesn''t mom love fruits? The fruits here are so delicious. All of them are ripe. They are more delicious than those half-ripe fruits we bought in Ocean City, right? Mom doesn''t really eat mango anymore because we are allergic to it." Wisdom felt a little embarrassed when he heard her words. He really didn''t notice that Mango hadn''t had any mangoes for a very long time. Rita was indeed observant. "Then I''ll choose the fruits, lest you get allergic againter." Wisdom volunteered himself. "Hah! Sounds great." Rita did not refuse his suggestion. The duo went to the vendor. Thetter was slightly stunned by his handsome appearance. Then he greeted them with a smile, "Kid, do you want to have some fruits? Where are your parents?" "Can''t you see that our parents are in the car right behind us? It''s just some fruits. Do they need to get off the car to buy fruits? Man, are you looking down on us kids?" Rita blinked her enormous eyes and spoke in a sweet voice, which feltfortable to the ears. Even if she had said this, others couldn''t be angry at her. "How could that be? So what do you want to buy?" "Mangos, the big ones. I want three of them. Is this the honey mango?" Rita pointed at the mango and asked in a serious tone. The vendor was slightly taken aback. Then he said with a smile, "This is not the honey mango, instead, it''s a Francis mango. But it''s also very tasty. Here, you can have a try. I can give it to you for free if you don''t like it." The other party was about to peel the mango as he spoke, but Wisdom stopped him there. "Don''t peel the fruit. My sister is allergic to mango." The vendor was stunned again. Why were they here for mangos if she was allergic to mangos? He took a look at Rita thoughtfully. However, Rita smiled and said, "Mister, you don''t have to let me try it. I believe you. Wrap it up for me, please. Mommy will definitely like it. Bro, I didn''t bring my wallet with me. Have you brought yours?" "It''s in the car. You can go back and get it. I''ll wait for you here." Wisdom did not dare to leave Rita alone here, so he could only ask her to go to the car to retrieve the purse. Rita nodded as she strode towards the car door. The bodyguards had gotten out of the car and surrounded the vendor and Wisdom. Even if the vendor wanted to do something, he wouldn''t dare to do it because it was bad timing. Later, Rita walked towards them with her purse calmly. "Mister, how much is it?" "Just pay me five dors." "So cheap? Bro, look, as I said, the fruits here are cheap." Rita was beaming as if she had received some great deals. Wisdom couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Yes, yes. Of course, you''re right." "Then brother, pick a few dragon fruits for me. I feel like having some." She licked her lips as she spoke. Everyoneughed at her ravenous look. "Mister, here, it''s the money for the mangos." Rita took five dors out of her purse and handed it to the vendor. When Wisdom lowered his head to pick the dragon fruit, Nathaniel and Mango narrowed their eyes. The two children quickly picked a few dragon fruits. Then, they ran over to Nathaniel and Mango joyfully. "Mom, I''ve bought you some delicious mangos. Have a try." Rita did not dare to bring the mangos to her. It was Wisdom who handed it over. "Such nice children you are. Thank you, Rita." Mango was deeply moved. A daughter was indeed the closest person to her mother. At this moment, Nathaniel said with a vague smile, "Give me the paper you''re holding." "Huh?" Rita''s facial expression changed abruptly. "Dad, what are you talking about? I don''t understand at all." "Oh, so you don''t understand, right? Shall I capture the vendor over there and ask him?" Wisdom suddenly became nervous upon hearing this. "What''s the matter? Is Rita in trouble?" "It''s nothing, Wisdom. Don''t be nervous." Rita felt a little guilty when she saw that Wisdom was so worried about her. Mango let out a sigh and shook her head, but she did not say anything else. Obviously, Rita was gradually failing to keep up her pretense in front of Wisdom. Wisdom seemed to have realized something as he looked at Rita in surprise. Rita felt a little guilty and speechless when her family looked at her in this way. Was it her luck or misfortune that she had such savvy parents? "It''s nothing much. It''s just a route map." Rita muttered as she stretched her hand out reluctantly. A small slip of paper rested on her small palm. Nathaniel took it away directly. Wisdom looked at Rita as if he didn''t know her at all. There was a questioning look on his face. Was this still his little sister who only knew how to indulge in food and drinks? "Rita, are you..." "Ah, I didn''t do anything at all. I''m just helping Bjorn to send a message." Rita was a little embarrassed as Wisdom kept staring at her. She quickly said, "Bjorn is extremely worried about his dad, so he wants me to send him a message. He hopes that his dad can return home earlier. This isn''t too much, is it? Why are you all looking at me like that? It was my fault that I didn''t tell you about it, but I promised him not to tell anyone else. After all, this is his family''s way of contacting others. It''s not good if too many of us know about it." Rita''s voice became much softer at the end of her speech. Mango looked at the map in Nathaniel''s hand as she said with a slight frown, "It''s a direct route to yville." "Yeah, so a certain girl didn''t tell the truth when they said they were going to yville for delicious food." Rita pouted at Nathaniel''s words. "Dad, is it fun to do this? Isn''t my every move under your watch? You''re too scary. You know what I''m doing before I even say anything about it. Are you a wizard?" "Rita, how can you talk to dad like this?" Mango felt funny the instant she heard this, so she berated Rita hurriedly. "If your father is a wizard, what are you?" "She is a young witch." Nathaniel said with a smile. Rita felt that she was teased by her father and mother, so she could not help but feel a little frustrated. "Daddy, can''t you just keep your thoughts to yourself?" "Get in the car. Leave all themunication tasks to me. I also hope that Morgan can return home sooner, so we share the same goal regarding this." Nathaniel issued an order without any room for objection. Wisdon was the only one caught unware by this situation. Unbelievable! What happened to his cute little sister? Was this person in front of him really a witch? When Mango saw Wisdom''s depressed expression, she said while feeling a little sorry for him, "Wisdom, get in." "Okay." Wisdom was indeed a little crestfallen. Originally, he was going to do his best to protect his sister, but then he found out that she was actually more skillful than him. This feeling was terrible. Rita also sensed Wisdom''s low mood, so she said with some embarrassment, "Wisdom, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to annoy you." "I''m not angry at all. I just think I''m dumb." "No, Wisdom, you''re the best. We need your help when all of us are sick or injured. You''re the doctor. Without you, it''ll be hard for us to move forward. Moreover, the more we go over there, the warmer it gets. There might be a lot of bugs as well. You have to protect everyone." Rita held Wisdom''s arm as she said lovingly. Only then did Wisdom fully know Rita as a person. The little girl seemed to be enjoying her food all day long, but she knew everything. She had even done her research beforeing here. She even knew that the farther they went, the swelter it would get. This meant that she had made up her mind toe here from the beginning. Wisdom shook his head. Although he was still pretty shocked, he chose to ept and spoil her. She was his younger sister after all. So what if she was a genius? After all, she was still that little sister who loved holding onto his arms and acting like a spoiled child, wasn''t she? "Alright, let''s be clear about it first. If anything happens there, you have to listen to me. Don''t hide anything from me anymore. Dad is right. We''re all worried about Uncle Eaves, and we''ll all help him. He is not alone in this fight. Since you''re our little sister, what should we do if anything bad happens to you? If you promise me right now, I''ll forgive you for lying to me. If you don''t agree, we''ll head back now." Rita was bbergasted upon hearing Wisdom''s words. "What? If we turn back now, what will happen to Uncle Eaves?" "What is meant to be done will be done. Uncle Eaves is already an adult. He will definitely settle his own problems by his own methods. It''s not necessary for him to ce all of his hopes on you, a child. That''s why even if you didn''tplete the mission, he wouldn''t be in too much danger. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, you are different from him. Your stubbornness will ce you in danger. This is something neither dad nor mom nor me want to see." Mango was a little surprised when she heard Mango''s words, but it dissipated in the blink of an eye. A hint offort appeared in her eyes. Wisdom had considered things in a way more mature manner than Rita. Although Rita had the ability to defend herself, her thoughts were still too naive. Mango felt reassured when Wisdom was with her. Nathaniel''s phone rang at this moment. He took it out and have a look with his eyes narrowed slightly. Then he swiped on the "answer" button for the video call in front of everyone. Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 "Hi, dad!" When Zion spoke on the phone, Rita and Wisdom both missed him so much. "Oh dear Zion, how are you? Are your injuries getting better?" Rita ran to the car where Nathaniel was and grabbed his mobile phone as she asked. When Zion saw her exuberant appearance, he couldn''t help but smile and say, "I''m much better now. Mommy called Aunt Xiao over to help me treat my wounds. She guaranteed that there won''t be any scars. Aunt Xiao said that she had conducted a minimally invasive surgery for me. Don''t worry, no one will be able to tell that I''ve been wounded after I recover." Rita was finally relieved after hearing this. "Zion, I miss you so much." She pursed her lips together and couldn''t help but say this when she saw Zion''s slim face. Zion was a little surprised by his sister''s sudden sadness, but the corners of his lips still curved upward a little. He smiled while saying, "I miss you too. You don''t even want to stay with me, instead, you leave me alone here. You are too heartless." "That''s not it. I have toe out because I have matters to attend to." Rita felt really wronged. Zion smiled in an instant. "Oh well... you have no choice but to do so. I don''t me you for it. Is it fun over there?" "It''s fun, mainly because there''s a lot of delicacies here. I just bought three mangos for mom, which cost me only five dors! Isn''t it cheap? Also, I bought quite a few dragon fruits, which are also very cheap. Zion, just wait for me, I''ll bring you some good food." Zion smiled happily upon hearing her words. "Sure, I''ll be waiting." "Eh? Zion, was Evangeline at your ce too? I think I saw her there." Zion''s face darkened instantly when he heard Rita''s words. "This is what I''m calling to say. Dad, Mom, can you call Uncle Sanchez and ask Evangeline to leave? She is really bothering me. It affects my rest!" Zion rarely asked Mango and Nathaniel in such a serious manner. At this moment, his tiny face was still filled with disgust and anger, which caused Mango to be a little surprised. "What''s wrong with Evangeline? Did you quarrel with her?" "Mom, do you think I can pacify her by arguing with her? I''ve never seen such a shameless girl. Besides, is she really a girl? She is more manner than boys, you know?" Zion had so much creases on his face as he furrowed his brows. Nathaniel whispered, "Uncle Sanchez has something to deal with recently. It is not safe for Evangeline to stay at home. Furthermore, Aunt Xiao went there to treat your wound and nurse your health. Evangeline is her daughter after all. You can''t ask Aunt Xiao to neglect her daughter for your sake, can you?" Zion fell silent instantly upon hearing this. Every expression fleeted across his face until finally, it returned to calmness. "Well then, when can they leave?" "They''ll leave when you''ve recovered fully. Zion, those whoe to our house are guests. Besides, Evangeline is a girl after all. Don''t disy your dislike for her too tantly, okay? You know, your mom and I are here for something. If it weren''t for you unable to travel because of your injuries, mom and dad wouldn''t have left you alone." "I see. Dad, I will handle this well." Zion became aloof as he was before. "By the way, dad, Uncle Silver Fox and I have checked it out. Many years ago, Mr. Hans went to Longford County to look for something." Rita quickly handed the phone to Nathaniel once Zion started talking about business. Wisdom peeled the dragon fruit that Rita had sorted out next to them and handed it to her. In order to prevent Rita from dirtying her hands, Wisdom held it as she ate it just like that. It was veryfortable. However, Nathaniel and Mango frowned. "He was looking for something? What was it?" "I don''t know. We couldn''t get to the bottom of it. It took us a lot of time and effort to find out that Mr. Hans went to Longford County to look for some items. There were no records in the military. Uncle Silver Fox and I guessed that the military might not know that there was something there. Maybe only Benny knew about it. He wanted to take it for himself or destroy it, so he mobilized a special force and initiated that infamous massacre. But all this is just our assumption. After all, Uncle Silver Fox said that judging from Benny''s attitude toward Aunt Mo, he hated her for real. However, I don''t think he will ughter everyone just for Aunt Mo and Mr. Hans. He only needed to send his men to catch them. There was no need to make a big deal out of it." Zion told Nathaniel about Silver Fox''s assumption. Nathaniel remained silent as he pondered over it. He said nothing at all. However, Mango was a little irritated. "No matter what, he is a b*stard if he sacrifices so many lives for his own gains!" "Yes, he is a b*stard! So I guess Morgan might have discovered something, so he was taken away..." Mango froze momentarily at Nathaniel''s words. "Didn''t the military suspended Morgan..." "There are still some ambitious people in the Powell family." The look in Nathaniel''s eyes became colder and colder. There was a trace of sternness in them. Zion heaved a sigh as he said, "Dad, Uncle Silver Fox and I probably couldn''t find out anything about this matter with ourputer skills because all of the traces were erased. The other party is pretty good in what they do. Uncle Silver Fox and I tried to repair it, but we didn''t seed." Nathaniel was a little surprised by his words. "Is there even anything in the world that Silver Fox can''t solve?" "Uncle Silver Fox said that he is only a man, not a god. Besides,puter technology is revised quickly. Emerging talents are also frequent in the field. It is not surprising that there are a few geniuses. But we really can''t find the clue." Nathaniel furrowed his brows slightly at Zion''s words. "If you can''t investigate any further, just stop the investigation. Take good care of your injuries. Let Silver Fox follow up on Barack. If your injuries are healed, I''ll send someone to fetch you to us at any time." "Alright." Zion agreed excitedly. Compared with lying in bed all day long, he preferred to roam around with his father and mother. Nathaniel nced at Wisdom as he gave the phone to him. Wisdom paused for a moment before taking the phone. When he remembered what had happened in the ancestral temple of Longford County, he looked at Zion embarrassedly and said, "Hi, Zion." "Bro, what''s the matter with you? You seem to be feeling a little guilty! Have you wronged me in any way?" "No, don''t talk nonsense. I''m just less worried now Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. that I see you''re looking pretty well." Wisdom felt a little awkward. Zion smiled and said, "Of course, Aunt Xiao brews tonic soup for me every day. Although it''s delicious, it''s indeed quite oily. Didn''t you see that I have be fatter?" "Haha, getting fatter is good for you." Wisdom looked at Zion''s small, ruddy face as he smiled, "Zion, take good care of yourself. We''re all waiting for you to return to our team." "I will." Zion ended the call. Mango said in distress, "Sometimes, I feel that we''ve gone too far. Zion is still so young, and he is injured somemore, yet we''ve left him there alone. We''re really some bad parents." Nathaniel pulled Mango into his embrace as he whispered, "Don''t you think like that. It''s tough being a child of the Ye family anyway. Besides, those people are targeting us. If we stay behind, Zion won''t be able to focus on his recovery. One thing after another wille to him. He needs to rest since he is hurt. He can''t travel or move around too much. How can he recuperate if we attract everyone there? Only if we leave and attract the attention of those men that he will be able to recover. Besides, didn''t you ask Emberly toe over and help? Rest assured that our son will be fine." "I know, but I just feel really sad. No matter how mature and steady he is, he is still a child." Mango was tearing up a little. She knew that she had no choice but to do this, and she was also doing this for Zion''s own good. But she just felt distressed and upset about it. Rita stretched out her hand and grabbed her hand. She whispered, "Mom, if we don''t solve these problemspletely, I, Zion, and Wisdom will be dragged into this mess no matter how old we are. We won''t even live a peaceful life, because we bear the name of Ye. We are your child, so I think Zion will understand." Upon hearing her daughter''s words, Mango finally realized that her daughter had grown up a lot. Perhaps it was because of the physical defect that Rita had when she was born, Mango had always neglected Rita''s intellect. Now she realized that everyone in the family had their own special skills, while she was the most useless person. Mango nodded and said with a smile, "Got it. Your dad and I will solve all the problems as soon as possible, so that the three of you can have a peaceful and joyful future." "Alright." Rita was smiling. Her dazzling smile was very influential, and the atmosphere in the car became lively all of a sudden. "Alright, we are going to hurry up. ording to this map, there should be a small stockaded vige another five kilometers away. That should be the contact point of the Eaves family. Perhaps they can give us some clues. Since Rita came here for Morgan, I feel like she might really be able to save him here." This was what Nathaniel''s intuition had been telling him. After Morgan was being investigated, no one knew where he was locked up. Later, Noah searched for him through hiswork as well, but he did not find any traces of him in Ocean City or the Santell Capital. It was as if Morgan had suddenly vanished from the face of the earth. He had disappeared without a trace. The fact that the Eaves family was still heavily guarded made the whole matter seem interesting. Currently, Bjorn had allowed Rita to contact the people of the Eaves family, so perhaps she could really find Morgan or had some unexpected gains here. Mango held Nathaniel''s hand tightly. Their future was uncertain. Everything was unknown and undetermined. However, she was able to keep her calm with Nathaniel and her children by her side. The car was starting to move again. Mango looked at the mountains outside the car, which extended into the horizon. Once she rxed her mood, she realized that the scenery here was really good. A short message was sent through WhatsApp to her with the sound of a notification. It instantly pulled Mango back to reality. She lowered her head and looked at her phone. She realized that it was from Magnolia, whom she had not contacted for a long time! For an instant, Mango was a little excited and thrilled. Could Magnolia''s message to her be rted to the whereabouts of Barack? Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Mango''s excitement was evident. Nathaniel took a quick look and paused for a moment when he saw that it was Doris. "She sent a message at this moment. Could it be she has information on Barack''s whereabouts?" "My thoughts exactly." Mango clicked on Doris''s message excitedly. "Mango, Barack is in Augustus''s hands." Nathaniel and Mango were stunned by this short sentence. Augustus Abbott? Nathaniel was particrly surprised. Not long ago, he had run into Maverick. If he had known that Barack was captured by Augustus, he would have asked Maverick. No wonder Maverick asked him not to intervene in these matters. He already knew this, didn''t he? Nathaniel''s face turned sullen. Mango''s brows were knitted together tightly. "Where''s Augustus?" She seemed to be muttering to herself, feeling somewhat dejected. Nathaniel looked at her and said after hesitating for a while, "I don''t know where Augustus is, but his son Maverick should be here." "Come again?" Mango stared at Nathaniel in surprise. Nathaniel heaved a sigh and said, "The man we met at Nick''s grave is Maverick." "Say what?" Although Mango had guessed that the man was not any ordinary civilian, she didn''t expect him to be Nathaniel''s half-brother. She couldn''t help but be surprised. Nathaniel said with a bitter smile, "Don''t overthink it. I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I just felt that it was unnecessary to tell you. How... how should I put it? He didn''t mean us ill. He was just there to persuade me not to meddle in Morgan''s business, but I refused." "Oh? So he advised you not to meddle with Morgan''s business? Does he have something to do with Morgan''s matter?" "Perhaps it has something to do with Augustus. Now I begin to think that Augustus was definitely involved in what happened that year." Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at the scenery outside. He whispered, "The destruction of Longford County happened because Augustus gave Benny the map to enter the vige. He said that he did it because Nanny Zhang was the sessor of Longford County, so she was responsible for the vige. She could not be with him as long as the vige existed. He said that as long as Longford County disappeared, Nanny Zhang would be with him whole-heartedly. But there was a problem that I can''t wrap my finger around." "What is it?" Mango looked at Nathaniel and asked. Usually, the problem that he pointed out was basically the key point. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Longford County is a vige that had closed off itself to the outside world. For thousands of years, its inhabitants had been marrying each other. And they never have any contact with outsiders. Augustus is not a member of Longford County. How did he enter it? It is said that he hid in the mountains behind Longford County. But you have seen those mountains? One would need to go through the front door of Longford County and even the ancestral temple in order to get to the mountains. Do you think it is possible to sneak an outsider in there quietly? Even if Nanny Zhang was the sessor of the county, it was unlikely for her to hide him for too long. However, not only did Augustus manage to sneak in, but he had a child with Nanny Zhang as well. The birth of the child even led to the destruction of Longford County. For more than a year, no one noticed that there was actually another person hidden in the county. Do you think it is possible?" Mango understood immediately upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Do you mean that Nanny Zhang didn''t sneak Augustus inside secretly, but he actually went in with everyone''s knowledge? Maybe he even had a great reputation in the county, that''s why he could stay in Longford County that resented outsiders very much for more than a year?" "Yes, but Longford County has always been hostile to outsiders. Why is Augustus special? Maybe something had happened in the county that we don''t know about. I''m talking about any important incident one year before the county was destroyed." This was something Nathaniel couldn''t fathom. Perhaps he would make sense of what happened in Longford County after he figured this problem out. Right now, it seemed that they knew the real reason for the destruction of Longford County, but it was only a superficial reason. The only one who knew the truth was likely Barack. It was a pity that he was captured by Augustus. Who else knew the incident in Longford County back in those days? Nathaniel knew very well that Maverick had tried to persuade him to leave and not intervene in certain things because of his conscience. Maverick did it for his own good, and because he saw Nathaniel as his brother. Perhaps it was because Nick, or maybe Maverick really longed for family love. But if Maverick tried to hurt Augustus, Nathaniel was confident that the former couldn''t do it. Therefore, even if Maverick knew what happened in Longford County, he would not tell Nathaniel at all, let alone go against his father for his so-called brother. Other than this, Nathaniel really couldn''t think of anyone he could ask about the past. Rita and Wisdom listened to him quietly, as if they had not heard anything. However, at this moment, Rita spoke suddenly. "I know a person who may know the truth of Longford County''s destruction back in those days." "You do?" Mango was quite surprised. She felt as if she knew her daughter less and less. Rita felt a little embarrassed at being stared at by everyone. She scratched her head and said, "Mom, don''t look at me like that. It''s Ang. She is from Longford County, and she isn''t exactly young now. Besides, when Longford County was destroyed, her mom survived because she was driven out of the vige. Maybe she knows something." Only now did Mango and Nathaniel think about Ang. To Nathaniel, Ang was a woman who worked for Morgan. In order to protect her or keep her here for secret missions, it was necessary to give her some special identities and backgrounds. So at that time, Nathaniel didn''t take her seriously when she said she was the descendant of Longford County. After all, Longford County''s destruction was the answer given by his memory bug. Ang looks just like an average woman, who can''t even beat Rita. Unexpectedly, she was really the descendant of Longford County. At that moment, Ang didn''t sense the Golden Lancehead Venom on him. It was the current head of Longford County, so Nathaniel felt that her identity was fake. It was invented so that it was more convenient for her to do things. Now he thought of it, this was likely because her mother was still alive, so she had no memory bug. That was the reason she couldn''t recognize the real identity of Nathaniel. After rifying this point, Nathaniel understood everything all of a sudden. "Where does Ang stay? Do we have to turn around?" "No, her mom lives near our next stop. It''s a small vige, called Zelle Vige." Rita said with a grin. At the thought of those good meals Ang owed her, she was in a pretty good mood. Nathaniel could not help but smile when he saw Rita acting like this. He rubbed her head and said, "That''s great." "Of course it is!" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Rita felt a little proud. Mango''s lips curled upward slightly when she saw this scene. Wisdom was still unable to get used to this kind of change in Rita. He asked in a low voice, "Didn''t you simplye into contact with her just once? How did you know about this? Did Zion help you look into it as well?" "No, she told me this herself." "When did she tell you?" Rita was dumbfounded for a moment. She couldn''t tell Wisdom that it was during the time he was knocked out and hidden in the kitchen cab by his mother, could she? If that was the case, wouldn''t Wisdom know that she was also a sniper? He couldn''t take the way she was right now anymore. If he knew that she knew how to shoot... Rita felt that she should be merciful and kind to him. "I can''t remember. I only remembered that she wanted to treat me to good food. She said that there was a lot of tasty food here. She wanted to treat me to the birds flying in the sky, animals running on the ground, and fish swimming in the river. I didn''t remember the rest of it." At this moment, Ang couldn''t help but sneeze several times. Her nose felt itchy. Who was talking about her behind her back? Nathaniel could not help but smile upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. Mango did not uncover Rita''s lies either. Although Wisdom was still a little baffled, he sighed and said in the end as he looked at Rita''s bright eyes, "It''s better for you to be a happy foodie." "I think so too. And I''ve been working hard towards it." Rita nodded her head solemnly, which elicited a smile from everyone. The atmosphere was cheerful again. Mango began to look forward to the trip. Originally, she thought that they were here for Morgan''s business, but she didn''t expect that it was getting mixed up with what they wanted to investigate. No, it was actually the same matter from the beginning. Morgan was caught and restrained because of what happened in Longford County. Perhaps Nathaniel was right. Morgan had to know something, or he had discovered the truth of Longford County''s destruction back then. That was why he was implicated in this mess. Mango stared at the road outside. She really wished that this matter coulde to light as soon as possible. Augustus! This man, who had not been mentioned since a long time ago and had never appeared before, had unexpectedly be the key figure in this matter. Why did he go to Longford County that year? It was intriguing that the people of Longford County had treated him differently. Perhaps they would know this answer soon. Mango was looking forward to this, sp she was a little excited. The matter of Longford County had troubled two generations. Nathaniel and Nick had led very poor lives because of this. If they could find a breakthrough and solve the injustice back then, it would be a fulfillment of all the lives lost. Mango held Nathaniel''s hand tightly as she was full of hope for the future. Nathaniel also rxed a little. When he saw the tenderness in Mango''s eyes, his heart melted as well. His own mission, his fate that he had to carry, and his life of being manipted was painful for him. Fortunately, he met Mango because of these matters, and they were getting close and closer to each other. This was indeed a blessing in disguise. Rita couldn''t help but feel a little dejected when she saw how affectionate her parents were. What should she do now that she felt sick of romance? Why did she stay in this car when she had nothing to do here? She had to see this public disy of affection for no reason at all. She bit down on the dragon fruit in a discouraged manner as she pretended that she didn''t see anything. Wisdom pursed his lips as he smiled. The car soon arrived at Zelle Vige. Rita was instantly delighted to see the beautiful scenery of the vige. She took a few photos with her mobile phone. Then she sent the photos and a message to Ang. "Ang, I''ve reached your ce now. Remember to treat me to dinner." After sending the message, Rita fantasized about the sumptuous food happily for a while, but Nathaniel pulled her to him suddenely. Her heart couldn''t help but skip a beat when she saw his serious expression. Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 "Dad, what''s the matter?" Although Rita felt that something was amiss, she was still too inexperienced to understand the situation. Mango quickly pulled Wisdom into her embrace as she whispered, "There''s an ambush lying in wait." Although her body was a little weak, she still had a basic sense of alertness and sensitivity. Nathaniel shot Mango a worried look before he said in a low voice, "Don''t go in for now and just stay outside with Wisdom. I''ll go in and have a look." "Dad, what about me?" Rita actually wanted to help Nathaniel out. Her specialty was sniping. As long as she could find a high spot to hide, she could make things easier for Nathaniel. Nathaniel knew what she meant. He caressed her head with a smile and said, "Your mission is to apany mom and stay safe. We''ll have a good mealter." Dad, I..." "Be a good girl, listen to me." Nathaniel cut Rita off. Then he got out of the car with several bodyguards. Mango felt that this car was now a sitting duck. If the enemies had really prepared an ambush, they would have been easy targets. "Wisdom, Rita, we need to get off." Mango could no longer stay here and wait for the assault passively. Rita said hurriedly, "I have sh bombs and tear bombs. I asked Ang for some just in case before she left." Wisdom paused for a moment and said upon hearing this, "Give them to me." "Brother Wisdom, I can do this." "Hand them over!" Wisdom was extremely solemn. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. How could he allow Rita to do such a dangerous stunt? Rita looked at Mango in a somewhat wronged manner. Thetter nodded her head and then only did Rita reluctantly hand it over to Wisdom as she muttered in a low voice, "I''m going to y with it. I''ve never used this before." "You''re not allowed to y with those in the future." Wisdom proceeded to exin to her in an extremely serious manner. Then he pulled the hangwire and threw it out when he saw that Mango and Rita were ready. They were unable to open their eyes because of the bright light in an instant. Mango took advantage of this opportunity to grab the two children and run out of the car. She even rolled on the ground and hid behind the vige sign of Zelle Vige. At the same time, Wisdom threw out the tear bombs in his hand. There were coughs from all directions. Mango took out a pistol from her waist pocket and shot it towards the ces where she heard the cough. Wisdom didn''t bring any weapons with him. He took out a slingshot from his pocket, picked up some small pebbles on the ground, and shot them out ording to the direction of the coughs. Rita watched them fight brilliantly and her heart itched to join the battle. It was a pity that her sniper rifle was in the car. Besides, this ce was not suitable for sniping. She had no choice but to pretend to be a weak girl who needed protection. "Rita, follow me closely. Don''t run around, alright?" Wisdom stole a nce at Rita and noticed that she was about to leave the vige sign. Therefore, he quickly pulled her back. Rita had nned to take advantage of the fact that the shed bomb was still in effect to steal a gun. However, she didn''t expect Wisdom to see her, so she could only stay by his side obediently. When Mango saw that Wisdom had taken good care of Rita, she no longer had any worries. The fierce battle ended after ten minutes. When Nathaniel came out with his men, there were no noises at all outside. After the bodyguards cleaned up the battlefield, they realized that these people were mercenaries who wore the same attire as those who attacked them in Longford Countyst time. Nathaniel looked pretty upset. It was Maverick! That b*stard! Didn''t he say that he was the elder brother? They had failed in theirst attempt of assassination in Longford County, so were they trying it now in Zelle Vige? Nathaniel had shown him too much mercy. A trace of coldness shed across his eyes. When Mango saw that the fight was over, she walked out with the children. "How''s it? Are the people of Zelle Vige alright?" "They''re okay, but Ang''s family was attacked." Mango''s heart skipped a beat at Nathaniel''s words. He asked hurriedly, "Where is she? Is she okay?" "I haven''t seen her yet. I have no idea if she was taken away." Nathaniel was also very regretful. They seemed to be here a little toote. Mango was afraid that the tragedy of Longford County would repeat itself again, so she said hurriedly, "What about the others in Zelle Vige. They aren''t hurt, are they?" "We reached there in time. They were not injured, but they were just locked up. Now the bodyguards are dealing with them. Let''s head in first." "Alright." Nathaniel and Mango led the children into Zelle Vige. Zelle Vige was a beautiful vige. It was built by the mountains and the creeks, with good-looking vigers and fertile soil. Mango looked at the terrified looks in the vigers'' eyes. When she heard the cries of the children, she couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. If they had note here, perhaps these ordinary people would not have suffered the disaster. Rita was unusually quiet. Wisdom picked up the first aid kit and quickly checked if anyone was injured. He started his duty a doctor. Ang came back with a group of people in a hurry. When she saw the battlefield outside, her face turned ashen. "Where is my mom?" She ran in quickly. Rita spotted Ang. This time, she did not mock her. Instead, she said apologetically, "I''m sorry. We didn''t see your mom and dad when we arrived, but your house was attacked. There''s nothing left." Ang didn''t care about whether the house was destroyed or not. Instead, she grabbed the viger beside her and asked anxiously, "Where are my father and mother?" "They went to the mountain yesterday and haven''te back since. They must have escaped the attack." The viger was very respectful to Ang. Rita was a little surprised by this. "Why did her dad and mom go to the mountain?" "Get a squad and follow me!" Ang quickly called a group of people over. When she saw Nathaniel and Mango, she paused for a while before whispered, "Come with me, too. I received news from my dad that they have found clues on Captain Eaves. They haven''te back yet, either because they have found Captain Eaves or because they have encountered some difficulties. Either way, pleasee with me, Mr. Ye." "Alright." Nathaniel nodded in response. "Mango, why don''t you stay here and take care of Rita, Wisdom, and the others? I''m afraid those people will make another attack." "Alright." Mango didn''t object Nathaniel''s arrangements. She also wanted to find Morgan as soon as possible, but the children and the people in the vige were more important. Nathaniel left her a team of men. Then he followed Ang to the mountain. The mountains were hilly here, with plenty of creeks and rivers. Furthermore, the altitude was a little high. Mango felt a little stifled when she first came to Zelle Vige. The people here took out tasty food and treated them with open arms. Nathaniel followed Ang to the mountain. ording to her guidance, they passed through a road and came to the entrance of a cave. Ang had indeed grown up here. She had a strong sense of direction. Nathaniel looked at the way she hid their tracks along the way and had to admire her skills. Besides, now that they were at the entrance of the cave, she directly pushed the weeds in front of her apart and lit an incense. Soon, a man spoke from inside. "Ang, is that you?" "Dad, it''s me. Can I enter the cave?" Ang sounded very excited. "Come in." Paul, Ang''s father, nodded. Ang took Nathaniel and the others inside. The cave was spacious and the air inside was a little dry. Nathaniel walked in and looked around. There was an ambiguous look in his eyes. When they entered the cave, they saw a man in his forties searching for something on the ground, while a middle-aged woman was lying on a stone bed beside him. She had an unnatural flush on her face. "Mom!" Ang ran over but her father stopped her. "You''d better clean up your face. Aren''t you afraid of scaring your mother?" "I have forgotten about it." Ang stuck out her tongue before she took out the cosmetic cotton from her bag. Then she quickly removed the makeup on her face. Nathaniel looked at the unfamiliar young girl in front of her and could not help but be stunned. Was Ang not a middle- aged woman in her thirties? Why did she suddenly change into a young girl? Ang seemed to notice Nathaniel''s surprise, so she said with a smile, "For the sake of convenience, I usually disguise my face when I go out." Nathaniel admired her persistence, but he really didn''t notice her guise. Paul nced at Nathaniel and frowned as he asked, "Who is this?" "It''s Captain Eaves'' best buddy, Nathaniel." When Paul heard the name "Nathaniel", he was slightly taken aback and asked subconsciously, "Are you here to save Captain Eaves?" "Yes,m." Nathaniel could tell that Ang and her family were the secret forces that Morgan had left him with. Paul looked at Ang as he asked cautiously, "Have you confirmed his identity?" "Yes, I have. My superior has sent me the photo personally." After saying that, Ang went to her mother. As she looked at her mother''s ruddy face, she asked with concern, "Dad, what''s the matter with mom?" "She was bitten by a snakest night, so she was poisoned. I already cleaned her wound. She must be having a fever now. If you aren''t here, I''ll have to ask someone to carry her away." Upon hearing his words, Nathaniel was stunned for a moment. "You cleaned up the snake poison by yourself, right? Then we must exit the mountain and go to the hospital for checkups promptly." "Alright." Paul was very worried about his wife, so he agreed hurriedly. Ang asked her men to carry her mother out carefully. Paul stayed behind and handed something to Nathaniel while saying, "Look at this. I found it here. I think it belongs to Captain Eaves, so I have been looking for other clues. Unfortunately, there''s nothing else here." Nathaniel saw the dagger Paul was holding. It was made in Germany. Nathaniel was very familiar with it because it was the reward that he and his two buddies got when they went to Germany for individual training. Each dagger had a number marked on it. Each person definitely had their own dagger. He quickly pulled the dagger out of the scabbard and saw the familiar number. His eyes watered a little as he grew excited. "It''s his dagger! That is to say, Morgan had stayed here." Nathaniel looked around. There were stone beds and benches here, which seemed to be a decent amodation, but there were no traces of anyone else. Therefore, it was likely that Morgan had been temporarily hidden here by someone, and then they brought him away. Why did the other party bring Morgan here? Where were they taking him? Why couldn''t Nathaniel receive any news in Ocean City? It was as if their ears and eyes were covered. They couldn''t see or hear anything. Who exactly had such powers? Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 "How is it? Mr. Ye, do you want to check the surroundings and see if you can find anything? I have been investigating all night and only found this dagger. But we can''t rule out the possibility that the other party was deliberately using Captain Eaves'' dagger to confuse us." Paul had pretty logical thinking. Nathaniel had guessed so too. After all, the other party was likely not that capable to keep the news from his and Noah''s spies in Ocean City. Therefore, another possibility was that someone else had deliberately led them to another wrong clue. "Let me have a look. You should head back first. Things don''t look good for your wife, so you''d better go and see her as soon as possible. My wife and children are also in the vige. Some mercenaries attacked the vige just now, and your house was destroyed. Since you can''t live there now, I''ll ask someone to book a hotel for you." Paul shook his head slightly upon hearing his words. He said, "Don''t bother. We can stay anywhere for a few days. I am the chief of Zelle Vige. This is not a problem for us. Besides, there is the ancestral temple as well. We can stay there if ites to it." "Are you the chief of Zelle Vige?" Nathaniel was slightly surprised. Paul said with some embarrassment, "Yes, I am the chief of Zelle Vige. Ang is only twenty-two years old and she is my only daughter." "It''s a pleasure to meet you." Nathaniel knew the rules around here. The vige was under self-governance, so Paul''s father was the absolute leader in Zelle Vige. As Nathaniel realized this, he also tried being nice to them. Paul followed Ang as they descended the mountain. Nathaniel and his bodyguards stayed to look for clues. After Ang exited the mountain with her mother, Wisdom examined her mother and treated her at the first instance. He also gave her an injection. But he still said in a low voice in order to be safe, "Now find a car to send her to the hospital. They can do a thorough investigation." "There''s no need for that. You''re the descendant of Longford Country, right?" Paul had keen eyes. He could tell from Wisdom''s way of saving others that thetter had inherited the skills from Longford County. "Do you know about it?" Wisdom was a little shocked. Paul nodded and said with a smile, "My wife is from Longford County. Of course, I''m familiar with the skills." "Dad, I''ll make some food for mom first." Ang said in a haste. "Alright." "I''ll go with you, Ang." Rita followed her to the kitchen. They were now staying in the house of a fellow viger. The house was quite spacious, so it was enough to amodate the three of them. Rita had not expected Ang, who was supposed to be in her thirties, to suddenly be so young. Furthermore, she was pretty good-looking. Most importantly, there were dimples on her face when she smiled. She really stood out from the crowd. "I didn''t expect you to know how to disguise yourself." "It''s not really disguise, it''s just some makeup." Ang smiled calmly and felt a little happy inwardly. It was rare to be praised by Rita. However, Rita rolled her eyes and said with a smile abruptly, "Ang." She sounded really sweet, but Ang shivered immediately. "Don''t call me that. It''s so weird. What do you want?" "Don''t say that. I just think that you are really pretty, Ang, and you are good at makeup. Why don''t you teach me?" Rita''s eyes were filled with excitement and enthusiasm. Ang instantly understood what she wanted. She said with a smile, "Sure, isn''t it just makeup? I''ll teach youter." "Are you sure?" Rita was a little taken aback. "Of course, it''s easy as pie. Besides, you are a girl too. It''s good for you to do beautiful makeup for yourself when you grow up." Ang said as she smiled Then only Rita realized that Ang was really kind. How could she have the heart to bully thetter in the past? "Ang, I swear I will never bully you or mock you again." Rita''s serious promation made Ang smile. She then patted her on the head and said, "You''re so cute. I had an elder brother back then, but my mother was too emotional and she got a miscarriage. After that, my mother couldn''t get pregnant for many years. Many people in the vige hoped that my father would marry another woman, but he didn''t agree no matter what. Then, I was born." Ang was feeling a little sad. "Ugh, why am I telling you this? Well, there''s a strong smell of cooking oil here. You can leave first. I will teach you makeupter. I promise I won''t let you down." Ang chased Rita away from the kitchen. She walked to Wisdom out of boredom and saw that he was still examining Ang''s mother. She could not help but ask, "Wisdom, can you take a good look at her?" "Sure, okay." Wisdom looked a little solemn. Paul went to the vige to console the vigers beforeing back. He was very enthusiastic towards Wisdom as he looked at thetter differently. Rita was a little envious of him immediately. "Uncle Barnes, why are you so nice to my brother?" "That''s because he is the descendant of Longford Country. My wife is a member of Longford County as well. Now Longford County is already gone, so I feel a sense of familiarity when I meet any descendants of Longford County. If my wife wakes up, she will definitely be happier than me." Paul spoke with immense love for his wife. Rita pouted as she said, "If that''s the case, you have to be nicer to me, my dad, and mom." "Why is that so?" "Because my dad is the current chief of Longford County. My grandmother is Madeline Zhang." Paul was stunned upon hearing Rita''s words. "What did you say just now? Who''s your grandmother?" "Madeline Zhang." Rita said calmly. Paul''s facial expression changed all of the sudden. "Are you talking about Longford County''s sessor, Madeline Zhang?" "Or else, what? Is there a second person named Madeline?" Rita was a little baffled. Mango had settled things with the bodyguards and she happened to walk in. When she heard Rita''s question, she couldn''t help but stop for a moment. "Rita, how can you say that? Did you just call grandma by her name?" "Mom, Uncle Barnes was asking me about it." Rita stuck out her tongue as she was a little embarrassed. Paul looked at Mango and asked hurriedly, "Mrs. Ye, is Mr. Ye really the son of my cousin, Nanny Zhang?" "Your cousin?" Mango was taken by surprise. Paul hurriedly exined, "My wife is called Tina. She is cousins with your grandma, Madeline. She is ten years younger than her. They''ve been on good terms since they were young." Mango did not expect Ang''s mother, Tina, to be Nanny''s cousin. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It was such a coincidence! "I heard that your wife, Tina, was driven out of Longford County because she was in a rtionship with an outsider. But if there was a ten-year-old gap between them, Tina would still be a child when she left the county, right?" Mango''s thinking was very clear. She immediately pointed out this clue that had been neglected by everyone. Paul was taken aback for a moment, and then he looked at Mango in a different light. He said with a hint of respect, "Yes, Tina didn''t leave the vige because of her romance with an outsider. So it was only a reason for her to leave the vige." "What do you mean by that?" Mango was a little perplexed. Paul sighed and said, "Tina doesn''t like to learn medicine and herbs since childhood, but she has to learn the skills of the ancestors of Longford County. Since childhood, she hated it very much. She was even beaten many times for this. Her wish is to leave the county and experience the vast world outside. She wanted to understand how outsiders live their lives. So she actually left the vige secretly and nned to go far, far away. She didn''t expect that there would be a tragedy in Longford County." At this point, a trace of pain shed across Paul''s face. "I still remember that when I took Tina from the roadside, she had fainted from too much crying. She begged that I take her back to Longford County, but by the time we returned, it was already in ruins. Tina regretted that she left in secret. She didn''t even get to see her parents and her sisters for the last time, and now she was an orphan. Since then, she changed a lot. She no longerined about wanting to see the outside world. She stayed in the ruins like a dispirited ghost. Every day, she would catch poisonous insects and vermins to practice the art of witchcraft, read medical books, and learn about medicine. But unfortunately, no one taught her about it when she finally wanted to learn. The knowledge left by her ancestors in Longford County was passed down from generation to generation. Tina never listened to her father''s teachings. Naturally, her skills were half- baked. She sobbed and shouted, but her family would never be back." At the thought of the past, pain and sorrow flickered in Paul''s eyes. Even after so many years, he still remembered the disappointed look in Tina''s face. "What happened afterwards? How did she be your wife?" Mango asked in a low tone. There was a smile on Paul''s face. "Tina was homeless, so I brought her back with me. There is no rule not to marry outsiders in our vige. When my parents saw me bring a girl with me, they were naturally happy. Furthermore, I was the only child. They raised her as their own daughter. The feelings between us grew the longer we stayed with each other, and then naturally we got together." Mango was rather contented to hear the story. It was lucky that an orphan her family members all dead could find her own happiness. She suddenly felt sorry for her. If she asked Tina about Longford County, she was bound to trigger her bad memories and add insult to injury. This was really cruel to her. However, if she didn''t ask her, they wouldn''t know how Augustus got into Longford County, and what other truths could be hidden in the destruction of Longford County. At this moment, Mango was a little hesitated. Paul saw that Mango was deep in thought, so he didn''t want to disturb her. He walked outside. Rita looked at Mango as she whispered, "Mom, I want to learn something from Ang. Can I leave first?" "Okay." Mango nodded in reply. Mango and Wisdom were the only ones left in the room. Tina was still unconscious, so Wisdom whispered, "Mom, are you afraid that she will be sad?" Mango froze for a moment. As she looked at Wisdom''s clear eyes, she couldn''t help but sigh and say, "Longford County is just a name to us, but it was the source of pain and regret to her, a survivor." "But it was because she was the only survivor who knew the truth that we have to ask her. We''ll never know the answer if we never ask. Grandma and my master have done so much for this. Also, there were those people who had waken up the people of Longford County. Shouldn''t they deserve the truth?" Mango suddenly felt that sometimes she was not as clear about certain things as a child. "Got it. Thank you, Wisdom." "You''re most wee." Wisdom scratched his head in embarrassment, but Mango''s phone rang all of a sudden. Mango frowned slightly at the unknown number. Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 "Do you want to know why Barack came to Longford County that year? Come to the mountain behind Zelle Vige at 10 o''clock tonight if you want to know the answer. Remember,e alone. If you tell others, you won''t ever see your uncle again." The other party was using a voice changer. Mango loathed the hoarse and elderly voice. "Who on earth are you?" The other party had already ended the call. "Mom, is it dad?" Wisdom had walked away just now. He saw Mango staring at her phone in a daze once he was back. He couldn''t help but ask her. "No, it''s from telco. I forgot to pay the phone bills for this month." Mango quickly put the phone into her pocket. Her palms were sweaty and she felt a little guilty for some reason as if she had done something bad. "Mom, you don''t look well. Are you too tired? Why don''t you go in and lie on the bed for a while? I''ll check on your body." Wisdom was really worried about Mango''s health. "It''s okay, I''m not that weak. Perhaps it''s because of the high altitude here, so I''m having altitude sickness." Thest time Mango hade here, she had altitude sickness. This time, she didn''t know what route they were taking, so she didn''t do much preparation. Wisdom took out a small oxygen tank and passed it to Mango hurriedly. "Mom, take a deep breath." When Mango saw Wisdom being so sensible, she was very pleased as well. After inhaling some oxygen, she asked the children to go get some rest. The people of Zelle Vige also settled down under the guidance of Paul, while Mango was staring at the mountain behind the vige in a trance. Nathaniel had not returned yet, and no one knew what he was doing in the mountain. Besides, that weird caller also invited her to go to the mountain behind the vige at a different time. Could these two incidents be rted? Could it be that the other party didn''t want Nathaniel to follow her? Mango''s brows were knitted together tightly. She couldn''t think of anything. She thought of Nathaniel subconsciously. If there was something she couldn''t solve or couldn''t understand, she would look for him because she always felt that he was smarter than her. However, she didn''t know if the other party had sent anyone to spy on her now. If he went to the mountain to look for Nathaniel rashly, she was likely to alert the enemy. Mango took out her phone as she yelled at Wisdom and Rita''s room, "Children, since you have nothing to do, let''s have a round of Mobile Legends." "Mom, are you serious?" Rita was the first to run outside. She looked so happy that it lifted the heart of anyone who saw her. "Yes, I knew you would love this." "Of course. Brother Wisdom, hurry up. Mom is looking for someone to y the game with her." Rita shouted at Wisdom''s room. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Wisdom poked his head out in surprise as he said with a smile, "Mom, let''s y indoors. It''s a little hot outside." "Alright." Mango walked over amicably. Just as she walked over, Wisdom asked in a low voice, "Mom, are you in trouble?" "Is there anything that can temporarily interfere with the phone signal? I just need one minute." Mango had no other choice left. If Wisdom didn''t know how to prepare this kind of thing, maybe Rita would. She had never thought that one day she would ask for help from the two children, one of whom was a medical student while the other seemed to be a foodie. Wisdom was slightly taken aback. Rita took out a little item from her pocket and handed it over. "Mom, are you looking for this?" Mango nced at her daughter. There a prettyplicated look in her eyes. She took the signal jammer in her hand. Then she quickly took out her mobile phone and sent a message for Nathaniel. After telling Nathaniel the content of the strange phone call, she turned off the signal jammer. Nathaniel was slightly surprised when he received the message from Mango. He furrowed his brows for a while. He didn''t reply to her message. Instead, he sent people out of the mountain as he hid there. After Mango and the children finished a few games, Paul asked the vigers to cook for them. During this period, Tina woke up once and smiled very gently when she saw Ang. "I''m okay. Ang, don''t worry about me." "Mom, look at you. Why didn''t you tell me that you''re having a fever? You wanted me to suffer, didn''t you?" There were still traces of tears on Ang''s face. She looked very worried. Rita looked at how childish she was and could not help but smile as she said, "Ang, I didn''t know that you would actually cry. I thought you were a tough girl." Ang couldn''t help but pause for a moment. Then she said shyly, "Who says the tough girl can''t cry?" "Yeah, alright then... you''re right." Her words made Ang even more embarrassed. When Tina saw Ang and a child getting along so well, she couldn''t help butugh and say, "Our dear Ang is so shy." "Mrs. Barnes, are you sure you''re talking about Ang?" Rita asked in an innocent and curious way. It made Ang feel a little dejected. "All right, all right. Don''t you want to have some good food? I''ll take you to it. Follow me." Ang dragged Rita out by force with total disregard to her will. Mango could not help but let out a sigh of relief when she saw how harmonious her daughter was getting along with a girl who was so much older than her. She had always thought that living in the hospital for five years had made Rita a little lonely. She didn''t know anything else other than food. Only now did she realize that not only was her daughter in good health, but she seemed to be happier as well. She was happy that there were such changes. They had lunch together and took a nap in the afternoon. Everything seemed really peaceful. Mango didn''t ask about the reason Nathaniel hadn''t returned yet. The others didn''t ask either, as if they had just forgotten about him. After dinner, Mango apanied Rita in a bath. After coaxing her and Wisdom to sleep, she looked at the time and noticed that it was already 9:30. She changed her clothes before she headed for the mountain behind the vige. The night sky was beautiful, and the surrounding air was fresh. If it weren''t for the fact that she was worried about Barack, she would have appreciated the beauty of this ce. After all, the bright starry sky here was something that couldn''t be seen in Ocean City. The sky there was always hazy. When Mango reached the cave at the mountain, there were lit candles inside. She didn''t see Nathaniel anywhere, nor did she see the mark left by him. She was a little scared, but she believed that he would definitely read her message. "What is it? Don''t you dare toe in?" A strange voice said from inside. Mango felt subconsciously that this was the man who called her. She took a deep breath and adjusted her mood before she walked in. The man had his back to her. The figure seemed familiar to her. She frowned slightly as she shouted subconsciously, "Nathan?" The other party turned around slowly. Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the familiar yet unfamiliar face. It was Maverick Abbott! "What do you want from me?" Mango went straight to the point as she asked. Maverick smiled while saying, "When I heard you ask me this question, I knew Nathaniel should have told you about my identity. What about it? Don''t you want to call me brother?" "Did Nathan call you that? If he did, I will naturally call you brother as well." Mango spoke in a neutral tone. Maverick froze momentarily. He smiled again and said, "Sure enough, you''re that guy''s wife. You''re so firm and determined." "I don''t think youe here to tell me this. Where''s my uncle, Maverick?" Mango was very concerned about Barack. For the past few years, Barack''s whereabouts had been a mystery. Magnolia had said that Barrack led a life worse than death, but he was unable to find thetter''s exact location. This made Mango even more upset. She had never met her biological father. It was said that Barack and her father were twins and they looked alike, so she had an ulterior motive. She wanted to see Barack so that she could see her father through him. If her father was still alive, he should look like Barack. Maverick didn''t answer Mango''s question immediately. Instead, he looked into the cave and said with a smile, "The two of you are truly too cunning. I clearly asked you toe alone, yet you made Nathaniel wait for me here. You''ve broken my rules, so why do you think I''ll tell you what you want?" "Because I''m Nathaniel, and I''m her husband." Nathaniel walked out of the shadows with a gun in his hand. He aimed the gun at Maverick directly. For a moment, there was a searing pain in Maverick''s heart. Being held at gunpoint by his own brother was not a pleasant feeling, but... He said with a bitter smile, "Do you think that I would yield when you threaten me with a gun? Nathaniel, do you really know me?" "I don''t need to know you. I just need to understand the truth." When Nathaniel walked up to Mango, he pulled her behind him as he was afraid that Maverick would harm her. The moment Mango saw Nathaniel, her heart was finally at ease. Finally, she had met him. It was a relief that he was safe and sound. Mango held onto Nathaniel''s arm tightly. Nathaniel patted the back of her hand as he said to Maverick, "I don''t want to fight you. But obviously that I''m too naive." "I have advised you not to interfere in this matter. Don''t you understand? Nathaniel, do you think you''re invincible? Or do you think you are heroic by doing so? Do you know who you are going against? How dare youe alone? Do you know that you bringing your family to death?" Maverick looked at Nathaniel. He really wanted to knock thetter out with a punch and send him back to Ocean City. He would never allow let him step into thisnd again. As Nathaniel looked at the anxiety in Maverick''s eyes, Nathaniel thought for a second. Then he put the gun aside and said lightly, "I''m the current chief of Longford County. Your so-called mother nted the memory bug on me before she died so that I can see how my people were ughtered every night. The task she left me with was to uncover the truth of Longford County''s destruction and to avenge those who died an unjust death. You are a son pampered by your parents. You have no mission and responsibility, so you''re so rxed and chill. But do you know how it feels to be gued by a memory bug? Perhaps you don''t even know what it is, do you?" Maverick froze all of a sudden. Was it his mother? Did his mother actually do this to Nathaniel? What was the reason? Why was this happening? Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 As Nathaniel looked at the stunned look on Maverick''s face, he smiled mockingly and said, "You didn''t expect that, did you? She is like an angel to you. Maybe your father will also tell you how nice she is, so all you have is wonderful fantasies about her. But to me, she is not a worthy mother. She is not worthy at all!" Nathaniel''s words sounded a little sad and a little sarcastic. He was even a little emotional. Mango could tell that he was moody. She was worried that he would go into a fight with Maverick because his emotions were affected by the Golden Lancehead Venom, so she quickly grabbed his arm. The warmth and the gentle touch of her body quickly dissipated his depression and anger. He looked at the worried look on her face and said with a smile, "I''m fine." "I''m d that you''re fine." Mango heaved a sigh of relief. When Maverick saw that Mango cared so much about Nathaniel, he couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the matter with you? Do you have health problems or something?" "It''s none of your business. Since you''re going to tell us about Barack, just hurry up and get it done. I might even develop a good impression of you because of this kinship." "Nathaniel, you are despicable. You know what I care about the most, but now you are threatening me with brotherhood?" Maverick felt extremely helpless. He had lived through life in a smooth sailing manner for thirty years. How did he end up meeting a b*stard brother who was so annoying? However, Nathaniel said indifferently, "Yeah, I''m threatening you. So what? Are you unhappy? You can leave if you dislike it. No one will force you to stay." "Nathaniel Ye, you..." Mango couldn''t help but find it a little funny when she saw the two brothers arguing. She said hurriedly, "Nathan, he is here to give us information about Barack." "Oh, right. I almost forgot. Since my wife said so, you should tell us immediately." Maverick was pissed off when he saw Nathaniel, who took everything for granted. However, this person happened to be Nathaniel. Maverick was depressed, angry, and helpless for a long time before he said, "I can''t tell you anything else. I can only tell you that Barack is nearby. If you''re able to find him, go to him. If not, just go back and don''t stay here anymore. This is thest time I''m warning you. If you go ahead, you''ll be in true danger." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Maverick was not exaggerating at all, but Nathaniel still replied calmly, "This is for us to decide. You just have to tell us what we want to know. Don''t worry about anything else." "Nathaniel, I''m doing it for your own good." "Thank you very much." When Mango saw that the two brothers were about to argue again, she hurriedly asked, "Where is my uncle now?" "Your uncle is here..." Before Maverick could finish his words, a bullet suddenly pierced through the air as it headed towards Nathaniel. "Watch out!" Maverick subconsciously pushed Nathaniel out of the way as the bullet passed by his arm, leaving a bloodstain. Mango quickly pulled out her gun and shot in the direction of the bullet, but Nathaniel pulled her into his arms and rolled behind a rock. There was an insidious look in Maverick''s eyes in an instant. "Show yourself!" Mango had never seen such a murderous aura on him before. Nathaniel was slightly stunned as well, but then he understood the other party''s emotions. Maverick had served the army before and trained several groups of killers. How could he be a polite gentleman? There was no movement nor noise outside. Maverick looked upset. He took out his gun and shot randomly outside. The series of shots showed that he was impatient. Nathaniel pulled Mango to the side stealthily, but as soon as he moved a little, the bullets came at him from outside. Obviously, the other party was here for him. Maverick looked even more upset now. "Stop right there! Don''t you understand mymand? If anyone dares to hurt Nathaniel, I''ll kill his entire family!" Maverick''s eyes were red with anger, but the other party didn''t listen to him at all as they focused on shooting Nathaniel. Mango could tell as well that the other party wanted Nathaniel dead. At this moment, she grabbed hold of Nathaniel''s hand and said in a low voice, "They''re targetting you. Stay where you are. I''ll lure them away." "No, I won''t let a woman be the bait for me." "Nathaniel, how can you still stick to male chauvinism at this moment? Can''t you see that those people outside are targeting you? Even if I go out, they may not follow me anyway. I''m just giving it a try, don''t be too full of yourself, okay?" Mango let out a low and dejected groan. Nathaniel suddenly felt that such Mango was simply too cute when she did this. Most importantly, it was the concern she had for him. Her eyes were shining so bright that it was dazzling. He suddenly grabbed her head and lowered his head toward hers. He kissed her on the mouth affectionately. Mango''s mind wentpletely nk at that instance. What was happening? Now there was someone outside trying to kill him. Was he blinded by lust that he wanted her so badly at this time? "Nathaniel, what are you..." Just as Mango pushed Nathaniel away, he kissed her once again. This time, it was so dominant that Mango felt like he was taking her breath away. She struggled against him but gradually lost her strength as she slowly immersed herself in his tenderness. Maverick countered the attack as best as he could, but those bullets always went around him and shot at the ce where Nathaniel was hiding. He was so angry that he almost screamed in frustration. He turned to look at Nathaniel, only to see a steamy scene that he didn''t expect. He couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. "Hey, I''m blocking the bullets for you, yet you''re kissing each other like there''s no tomorrow. You don''t treat your brother like this, okay?" Maverick felt as if his heart was being stabbed with millions of ss shards. Mango seemed to have regained her senses at this moment and hurriedly pushed Nathaniel away. However, she pushed him out of the protection of the rock as she put too much force into it. A hail of bullets immediately went toward Nathaniel. "Nathan!" Mango''s heart almost stopped right there. She was so dumb. Just when she wanted to go out to help, Maverick suddenly stood in front of Nathaniel and shielded him. The shooting stopped abruptly. Nathaniel took advantage of this chance to escape to Mango''s location. Maverick''s face was turning gloomier. The other party hadn''t fired a single shot again because Maverick was there. He nced at Nathaniel and said calmly, "Follow me. Don''t leave my side. Just treat me like a human shield." Nathaniel paused for a moment, but he didn''t hesitate at all. He directly reached out and grabbed Maverick''s neck as he said coldly to the outside, "Get out of the way! Or else, I''ll kill him." The other party seemed to really have some reservations. There weren''t any gunshots again. Nathaniel and Mango had no idea whether the other party had left or not, so they didn''t dare to rx. They left the cave using Maverick as a shield. The space outside still looked empty. It was unknown whether they were hiding in the dark or really retreating. Nathaniel and Mango supported Maverick on both sides as they returned to Zelle Vige. After seeing them return to Zelle Vige, Maverick said in a low voice, "I''ll leave since you guys are back safely. Remember what I said. Don''t go any further if you have nothing to do. I can protect you for a while, but I can''t protect you forever. I don''t want to attend your funeral." After saying that, Maverick turned around and left, but Nathaniel stopped him. "Maverick, it''s none of your business, and you can''t intervene in what I do anyway. The man just now is your father''s subordinates, right? They didn''t dare to hurt you since their target is me. I know what you think. You want to be my brother, but from the moment your father wants to kill me, we can''t be brothers anymore. He is your father, so you can''t disobey him, but you want to protect me. How can there be a perfect way in this world for you to achieve that? You have to choose between your father and me after all. I know you have mixed feelings about me as a brother, but you love your father very much. In that case, you don''t have to choose anymore. Just choose your father. If you want to be a bad guy, you should be bad until the end. Don''t be a sissy." Maverick felt really upset by Nathaniel''s words. No one here was a fool. Everyone could see what was happening today. Maverick longed to be brothers with Nathaniel. He longed for family affection as he was eager to live the happy life of drinking and chatting happily as he did with Nick. However, Nathaniel was right. It was made impossible ever since Augustus decided to kill Nathaniel. Maverick didn''t expect himself to be so indecisive when it came to Nathaniel. He had always seen himself as a cold-blooded person. A drop of tear rolled down from the corner of his eye. It carried with it the weight of silence. Maverick said in a low voice, "Barack is in the mountain behind the vige. It''s up to you whether you can find him. You''re right. I can''t even be a viin. I''m really a failure. So from now on, I won''t come to you again. Maybe the next time we meet, well be enemies. Nathaniel, take care." Then he left without a backwards nce. As Mango looked at Maverick''s back as he left, she said emotionally, "Actually, he isn''t that bad." "I don''t know if he is bad or not. I only know as long as that he is Augustus''s son, I can''t be brothers with him." Was Nathaniel not upset at all? Maverick really put his life on the line to protect him just now. Since young, he thought he was the eldest son of and the heir of the family. So he forced himself to be strong and to take care of the elderly and his younger brother. He was told when he was a child that he was the hope of everyone in the Ye family. He could not be weak or soft, so he never thought that one day, there would be an elder brother who would protect him at all costs. This feeling was very unfamiliar, but also very moving. He was almost moved to tears, but there was a hint of bitterness as well. Mango held his hand in hers tightly. She didn''t know how tofort him, so she simply kept quiet. Perhaps he only needed goodpany at this moment. The two of them stood at the gates of Zelle Vige for a long time. Even when they could no longer see Maverick''s silhouette, Nathaniel did note back to his senses. Mango did not utter a word either. She apanied him in silence. The wind here at night was cold. It was so bonechilling that it was unbearable, Nathaniel hurriedly took off his coat and draped it over Mango''s shoulders. He said in a sad yet determined tone, "Let''s go back and have some rest. We will start looking for uncle throughout the mountain tomorrow." "I''m afraid it''ll be toote tomorrow for us to find him." Mango''s eyes were deep and meaningful. Nathaniel was slightly stunned by her words, but then he immediately understood the meaning. Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 "Okay, I''ll go back and make some preparations. The two of us won''t suffice." Nathaniel knew that Mango wanted to look for Barack immediately, but what happened just now should have alerted Augustus. He didn''t know if he would make an adjustment immediately. Now the faster party would win the game. Mango nodded in reply. After Nathaniel returned, he brought a team with him. They went into the mountain overnight with Mango overnight. The mountain was huge. It was even connected to the surrounding mountains. Mango and Nathaniel didn''t know where Barack was, so they could only search every mountain one by one. On the other hand, as soon as Maverick entered the house, he was directlyshed by a whip. He didn''t even try to hide as he took the hit directly. There were barbs on the whip. Maverick was whipped and there was immediately aceration on his skin. The smell of blood filled the room, but he didn''t even blink his eyes. "B*stard! Have you forgotten about your father?" The lights in the room turned on all of a sudden. A man in his fifties was sitting in the middle of the room, while a woman was sitting next to him. The woman looked at Maverick seducingly as she stroked Augustus''s chest with a smile and said, "Augustus, why are you so angry? After all, Maverick is his blood brother. It seems impossible for you to prohibit him from contacting Nathaniel." "Shut up! There''s no ce for your opinion here!" Maverick shot daggers at the woman. His eyes were so cold that they were terrifying. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The woman shuddered involuntarily. Then she thought of Augustus, who was next to her, so she hurriedly said with some grievances, "Augustus, look at how your son is treating me." "Alright, just shut up. I''m teaching my son a lesson. Why interrupt?" Augustus frowned slightly as he was dissatisfied with the woman''s interruption. This time, she did not dare to speak at all. Maverick looked at Augustus as blood was still dripping from his body, but he acted like he didn''t feel the pain. He said coldly, "Father, can you spare him? He knows nothing at all now." "He doesn''t know anything, huh? Why did hee to Longford County? Do you think he is really here with his wife and children for vacation? Maverick, don''t forget who your father is! Go to the ancestral temple and kneel there. You can''t treat your wound or have any food and water without my permission. Take the time to reflect on what you should do and shouldn''t do. Don''t think I won''t kill you just because you''re my son. Otherwise, I don''t mind trapping you at the bottom of this mountain so that you''ll never be free again." The viciousness on Augustus''s face was totally unrestrained as if the man in front of him was not his son, but just a stranger. Maverick''s heart was tearing apart in pain. He thought of Nick, the brother who alwaysughed heartlessly but had always trusted him. He still remembered what Nick looked like when he talked about Nathaniel. He was so happy and warm. Maverick had never seen that kind of warmth on his father''s face. If he had not done the paternity test with Augustus behind thetter''s back, he would really doubt if they were truly father and son. From a young age, Agustus had been very strict with Maverick. He was so strict that thetter almost couldn''t withstand it. At that moment, he had wanted a mother by his side, even if it was to give him a hug, but unfortunately there was no one there. He envied Nathaniel for being able to grow up with Nick. Even if there were any sufferings, the two of them would share it together, while he had always been alone. Maverick turned around coldly and went straight to the ancestral temple without saying a word. The ancestral temple here was a little different. It did not disy tablets of the ancestors of the Han family. There was only one person''s memorial tablet in there, and that was Madeline''s. As Maverick looked at his mother''s memorial tablet, he suddenly felt a lump in his throat. He knelt on the ground. The wounds on his body were burning and blood was flowing freely. But Augustus didn''t seem to notice it, and Maverick didn''t care as well. He just looked at his reflection on the memorial tablet as tears umted in his eyes. "Mom, dad said that when you gave birth to me, you hoped I can grow up healthily. But now that you are gone, he seemed to have changed. These years, he grew more and more indulgent. He is surrounded by women all the time, and he has already forgotten. But every time I did something wrong, he would punish me by kneeling down to you. Isn''t this funny?" Maverick said as he mocked himself, but the door swung opened suddenly. He was slightly stunned when he saw Augustus walking in with an indifferent expression. "Are youining to your mother again? Are you tell her that I bullied you?" "No, I didn''t." Maverick straightened his back as if this was the only way to show his stubbornness. Augustus took a look at Madeline''s memorial tablet before he took out a small porcin bottle abruptly. Maverick''s facial expression changed when he saw the white porcin bottle. He held his hands were tightly together, and there was a hint of fear in his eyes. However, he didn''t speak. Augustus seemed to have not noticed his reaction. He caressed the porcin bottle and said in a low voice, "Do you know what your mother''s vige is good at? They''re good at raising bugs and poisoning. They have been learning how to practice and raise bugs since the times of their ancestors. Your mom is great at it, but how did she give birth to you, such a good-for-nothing? The blood of Longford County runs in you, but you are so bad in this. I have ced a lot of hope on you since you''re a child, but you always let me down. Maverick, how can you live up to your mom''s legacy? Huh?" Maverick didn''t say a word as he stared straight at his mother''s memorial tablet. There was a strained smile on his face. Augustus wasn''t pleased with his attitude. "What''s this? Are you ignoring me now? Do you really think that you can fight against me since you''re such a strong adult now? Do you really think your stupid assassins can deal me any damage? Maverick, you''re my son. You should do what I tell you to do. Today you even dare to ruin my n. You like to talk to Nathaniel, right? Sure, then remember this day forever! I''d like to see if he wille to save you this time." After he said that, he opened the porcin bottle directly. A ck bug jumped outside abruptly. It followed the scent of blood and instantly snuck into Maverick''s body. "Ouch!" Maverick knelt on the ground and hugged himself tightly. His whole body was shivering, and beads of cold sweat were dripping onto the ground. A ck line was visible in his wound. Then it ran along his blood vessels quickly. Wherever it went, it caused Maverick so much pain that he wished he was dead. Meanwhile, Augustus, said coldly, "You are Madeline''s son, with the blood of Longford County in you. If you want to survive, find a way to defeat the bug. Otherwise, even the gods couldn''t save you. You''re my only son, but if you really die, I can still have another child with Leena. You know, she is only in her twenties. Your life belongs to you and you only. If you want to live, learn to utilize your mom''s skills." After saying that, Augustus went outside straightaway and asked someone to lock the door. Maverick was in so much pain that he rolled on the ground repeatedly. There was nothing in this ancestral temple except for a few jars. The jars were filled with bugs, some of which had just been caught and some of which were halffinished by Maverick. Every time he knelt in the ancestral temple, he had to fight for his life. He thought he was used to it, but this time he felt a little wrong. He groaned because of the severe pain. His bloodshot eyes stared at Madeline''s memorial tablet on the table as he asked word by word, "Uh... Mum... why? My brother ignores me. Father doesn''t like me either. Why did you give birth to me then..." He smashed his head on the table, and the bright red blood dripped from his forehead onto the ground. The bugs in his body seemed to smell the scent of blood and became more excited. They were going everywhere in his body. Maverick finally couldn''t hold back from howling. He screamed and wailed in a sharp voice that scared the guards guarding the temple. How he wished he could die right now, but he couldn''t do that now. He had made it through so many years. Why should he die? The bugs! This time, he didn''t know what poisonous bugs Augustus ced into his body. It was so powerful. His clothes were drenched with sweat. He felt that every inch of his skin was being bitten by something, and every bone in him was being torn and cut into. He took out a bottle of medicine from his pocket and put the medicine into his mouth with trembling hands. Soon he began to vomit. Arge amount of ckened blood spurted out from his mouth, coupled with numerous nematodes that were squirming inside. It was a terrifying sight. Maverick took a breath as he finally lit the lighter to ignite the dark blood. His bloodshot eyes look extremely gloomy with the cracking sound of burning. He was like a demon in hell with no trace of emotion. After taking a deep breath, he aimed the lighter squarely at his wound. The intense heat made the bug inside him uneasy. He immediately sensed its exact position. He took out his military dagger and stabbed it towards his chest mercilessly. At the same time, he smashed the big jar next to him. As soon as the scorpion inside came into contact with the outside air, it was captured by Maverick directly as he stuffed it into his wound on the chest. The two bugs were fighting inside his body. It was so painful that he almost fainted but too bad he didn''t pass out. He could only grit his teeth and hold on as time passed by. More than an hourter, the scorpion finally killed the bug that Augustus put in his body, but it was almost dead itself as well. Maverick dug it out with the dagger and burn it alive on fire directly. Then he took out a medicine bottle and poured himself a pill for detoxification. Then only hey t on the cold floor. He escaped death once again. Now he was so skilled at eliminating the bugs every time. His body had already been badly hurt by those bugs. However, there were still restlessness and excitement in him. He didn''t know why he had to live like this, but now he had an objective. It was a very clear but absurd goal. Maverick looked at Madeline''s memorial tablet on the table as an evil smile graced his lips. "Mom, do you see that? This is the man you chose for yourself back then. This is the man whom you told not to let me learn about those bugs. I really didn''t take the initiative to learn about bugs myself, but since I was four years old, I had to learn about these things in order to survive. Will you still think that your decision back then was right when you saw this now?" Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Maverick was still smiling with tears pooling in the corner of his eyes. It mixed with his blood as it dropped to the ground. He couldn''t tell the blood apart from the tears. In the end, he fainted because he lost too much blood. Just before he passed out, he took out his mobile phone and sent a message. Then he deleted it promptly. Meanwhile, Mango and Nathaniel searched the entire mountain behind Zelle Vige, but they couldn''t find Barack and the others. They fell into a trap instead. It was a trap used to catch beasts. Thankfully, there wasn''t any sharp snares inside, or Mango and Nathaniel would have been injured. Nathaniel fell into the trap first in order to protect Mango. She quickly stood up to check if he was alright. "I''m fine. Don''t worry, it''s just a fall." Nathaniel had to speak to ease her worries. However, Mango said in a low voice, "How can I not be worried? We''d fallen from such a height. If someone had not discovered us, we would probably starve to death here. Furthermore, you suffered a heavy fall just now in order to protect me. I need to check if you hurt yourself." She ignored Nathaniel''s objection and gave him a thorough check-up. When she found that it was just a scratch, she let out a sigh of relief. "We went separate ways to search for uncle just now. We should have brought more people with us." Mango was a little frustrated and regretful. On the other hand, Nathaniel shook his head and said, "It''s easy to expose our whereabouts if we bring more people. Yesterday, Maverick had disrupted Augustus''s n. That old fart must be on guard constantly, and he will even seize every opportunity to kill us. Now, it may be a good thing that we have fallen into this trap." "A good thing? Oh, you''re so optimistic." When Mango saw that Nathaniel was so calm, she calmed down as well. She looked at her surroundings. They should be deep in the mountain now. The leaves were lush and even the grass beside the trap was as tall as an adult. It was obvious that this ce was seldom visited by humans. Mango helped Nathaniel to sit upright. This ce was spacious. It was probably created to capturerge-sized beasts. She did not know if their men would be able to find them. "Let me send them a message." Mango took out her phone but she was stopped by Nathaniel. "If we send out messages at this time, I''m afraid that our signal will be located by the enemy. By then, Augustus''s men wille while our men are not yet here. Then we will be in real trouble." Mango didn''t survive in the wild like Nathaniel did before, so she naturally listened to him. Now as she looked at the dark circles under his eyes, she said while feeling sorry for him, "Why don''t you lean on me and sleep for a while? You''ve almost gone one whole night without rest, and your body can''t stand it. In here, very few people will be able to find us, and the bushes above are not destroyed as well. Rtively speaking, it''s quite safe." "Why don''t you sleep for a while? I can still handle it." Nathaniel looked at Mango as he was distressed that she had to suffer with him. However, Mango smiled and said, "Are you still trying to be a gentleman? I''m fine, so why don''t we both rest for a while? We''ll find a way to leave when we wake up. By then, our body will be well rested so we''ll be strong, won''t we?" "Okay." Nathaniel pulled Mango into an embrace. The duo snuggled up to each other. Soon, he could hear Mango snore. Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that she had fallen asleep. Then he looked at the trap above and felt that they were not in danger. His eyelids felt heavy, and then he fell into a deep slumber. Mango opened her eyes after he fell asleep. Her eyes were bright. There was no trace of sleepiness in them. They were outdoors now. Even if she was tired, she wouldn''t dare to close her eyes, for fear that something would endanger them suddenly. If she didn''t sleep, Nathaniel would definitely not rest as well. In the past few days, Nathaniel had been busy and anxious, so he had needed to rest long time ago. Mango snuck out from the crook of his arm gently. Then she took off her coat and draped it over his body. She took out her pistol and stood guard beside him. Nathaniel slept for five hours straight. When he opened his eyes, he saw that Mango was still on guard. As her eyes were filled with dark circles, he instantly knew that she didn¡¯t rest at all. "You..." "I''m fine. I''m not sleepy at all." Mango put on a faint smile. Her gentle smile was shining with warmness, which filled his heart with wonder. "Okay, I''ve had a good sleep. You should take a nap, or you''ll have no strength to go out." "Alright." Mango did not hesitate at all this time. She directly leaned to the side and closed her eyes as she fell asleep. Nathaniel could not help but feel a pain in his heart when he saw his wife be thinner during their travel. Once they left this ce, he would definitely get someone to make her some good food so that she would get enough nutrients. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After Mango fell asleep, Nathaniel discovered that she had set up some obstacles in their surroundings. She even set up some obstacles above them as well. If someone were toe down, they would immediately sense the movement. Nathaniel always knew that Mango was smart, but he didn''t expect her to use the method of designing cars here. He couldn''t help but smile as a soft look grew in his eyes. While Mango was still asleep, he started to think things over. Was the news that Barack was here real or not? Could it be that Maverick had tricked him into the mountain to escape the second wave of assassins sent by Augustus? At the thought of this possibility, Nathaniel was a little anxious, but their whereabouts would be exposed easily if he called Rita now. If his guess was correct, it was very likely that Barack was not here at all. At the thought of this, Nathaniel felt a little angry. Sure enough, he shouldn''t have believed Maverick. However, when he thought of Maverick, the image of thetter saving his life shed through his mind. His eyebrows were knitted tightly. Maverick was really troublesome. He couldn''t turn on his mobile phone. He was afraid that the signal would be tracked by others. There was no other way for him to inform Rita and the others. He could only hope that Ang and the others would protect Rita and Wisdom properly. Meanwhile, Rita was actually safe and sound. She was sleeping soundly after enjoying a good meal. Mango woke up after less than an hour. "Why didn''t you sleep a little longer?" Nathaniel felt a little sad for her when he saw her wake up after such a short time. Mango stood up and stretched her body. She said in a low voice, "I''ve had enough rest. If I really want more rest, I''ll wait until we go out. Nathan, we have to figure out a way to get out of here." "I looked at it just now. If we want to get out of here, we can only climb out. However, the walls are too smooth and there is no ce for footing. Even if we can somehow find a footing, we can''t climb up without a rope. This is the only time I''ve forgotten to bring a rope with me." "Yeah, me too." Mango was still inexperienced when it came to survival in the jungle. She couldn''t think of anything she needed to carry with her. At that exact moment, there were footsteps outside the trap. "Someone is there." Nathaniel quickly hugged Mango as they leaned tightly against the wall. He was sticking to the wall like a lizard so that it would be difficult for others to locate him in the first ce. "Lilian, are you sure they havee this way?" An unfamiliar voice of a man came from the outside. Mango and Nathaniel''s hearts were hanging by a thread at the voice. Lilian looked around and squatted down to check the grass field. Then, she replied in a cold voice. "They should be nearby. Let our people look for them carefully. Mr. Abbott has said that we must find them and send them back to Zelle Vige safely." It was actually a girl! Mango was taken aback slightly. Then she heard the man say, "Lilian, I don''t think we should be here right now. We should go to the ancestral temple and get Mr. Abbott out of there. I''m sure you know that every time he enters the ancestral temple, he almost died there. Sometimes, I even doubt if he is really the son of Augustus." "Shut your trap!" Lilian''s cold voice shook as she spoke. She held her hands tightly with a trace of dilemma and pain in her eyes, but she still whispered, "Mr. Abbott has asked us to save Nathaniel and his wife. This is an order. You know the consequences of not carrying out the order in our organization." "But Mr. Abbott may be in grave danger now. Doesn''t he need our help?" "I said, shut the hell up!" Lilian finally couldn''t control her tone anymore. She even grabbed the man by the cor and said in a trembling voice, "Do you think I''m not worried at all? Do you think I feel good in ignoring him? I''m more worried about Mr. Abbott than anyone else. I''ve been with him since I was 18 years old. I''m his woman. How can I not know what kind of punishment and pain he is enduring right now? But I do know what he wants. He wants to save the lives of Nathaniel and his wife. This is the only thing he cares about other than Nick after so many years. I''llplete the task he assigned to me even if it means my death. So, say no more about things unrted to this mission. I''m afraid I can''t control myself. I''m afraid I''ll ignore his order and rush back to save him. So just shut up! Start looking for our target!" She loosened the man''s cor as a trace of tears appeared in her cold eyes. But she wiped it away stubbornly. "This is a deep in the mountain, a ce where people from the surrounding vigese out to hunt for food. There should be some traps for animals. Let''s be careful and look for the traps here. Perhaps we''ll find something. Find every trap and ced a rope in it. If they really pass through here and fall in, they can still escape using the rope." After saying that, she ordered her men to move it. Mango and Nathaniel stayed quiet all the time. It wasn''t until Lilian and the others had left that Mango finally heaved a sigh of relief. She asked in a low voice, "Do you think they said it on purpose for us?" "It''s possible." Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly as he felt uneasy. He had long expected that Maverick would be punished. After all, thetter had disturbed Augustus''s n. However, judging from the words of those people, it seemed that Maverick would suffer badly in the ancestral temple. He had almost died? Those were frightening words, which could scare the daylight out of anyone. Nathaniel felt pretty conflicted, but he knew that he couldn''t pretend that he hadn''t heard it. Mango was very smart, so she naturally knew what he was thinking. Although Barack was important, it was really difficult to find a man in this vast mountain in such a short time. However, Maverick was different. If they went to Lilian just now and let her take them to Maverick, it was likely that they stood a higher chance of saving him. Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 "Should we go up and ask Lilian about it?" Mango knew it as soon as she saw him space out for a while. "Aren''t you afraid that it''s a trap?" Nathaniel''s voice was cold and emotionless, but his facial expression softened. Mango said in a low voice, "Even if it''s a trap, we still have to go. After all, that man has endured so much for you. You''ll definitely feel guilty if you don'' t help him out. You don''t want to owe him any favors, do you?" Nathaniel didn''t say anything. He simply held on tightly to Mango''s hand. His grip was a little too strong. The duo relished in the silence for a moment before Nathaniel said, "I''ll go alone. You go back and get the children first." "I want to go with you." Mango knew that Nathaniel didn''t want her to be involved in this, but she couldn''t let him go alone. Nathaniel''s mood was unstable right now because of the Golden Lancehead Venom. If something bad happened, she would be really worried. Nathaniel chuckled as if he had anticipated her response. There was a tenderness in his gaze. "You always make it impossible for me to refuse you." "Then don''t." Mango wrapped her arms around his slim waist and leaned gently against his chest. She said softly, "I will apany you as long as it is something you want to do." "Alright." Nathaniel held onto Mango tightly. Then he grabbed the rope and climbed up with her. Lilian''s men had gone far from there, but Nathaniel could still identify their tracks. Mango followed Nathaniel all the way. They finally subdued Lilian when she was alone. "Don''t move, or else, I don''t guarantee what will happen to you." The sharp dagger was pressed against Lilian''s waist. Its coldness seemed to pierce through her clothes to reach her skin. Lilian froze momentarily. She was a little upset, but also a little dejected. She turned around abruptly, not caring at all whether or not she would be hurt by Mango''s dagger. Mango was taken by surprise because of her decisiveness. She quickly took a step backward. However, Lilian spotted a chance. Her fingers quickly moved towards Mango''s neck. She looked like she was about to strangle the latter to death. Nathaniel simply watched from aside. He did not make a move. The battles they had gone through along the way here had made him realize that Mangocked experience in fighting. He could protect her always, but he couldn''t guarantee that he would always be by her side. In the end, she had to train herself through proper battles. Now that everything was under his control, he had no intention of taking any action. He wanted to see how Mango would crack the move. Mango didn''t expect Nathaniel toe to her rescue either. The moment Lilian assaulted her, she had already understood the other party''s intentions. She calmly leaned forward as she quickly threw a kick at thetter at the instant the duo approached each other. Lilian was kicked into the distance by Mango abruptly. She fell to the ground while Mango stood in the woods. Lilian was a little annoyed by her indifferent aura. It had been a long time since shest failed. The woman in front of her was quite skilled in fighting. Unfortunately, she could sense that thetter was panting a little. As long as she dragged Mango into a longer fight, even if thetter had good skills, she would definitely be worn out due to theck of stamina. At that time, that would be the key to Lilian''s victory. Lilian was more worried about Nathaniel, who was watching the battle beside them. She knew this man. After all, Maverick had shown her a photo, so she was able to guess Mango''s identity. However, even so, she would still like to see who would be the winner between her and Mango. She didn''t know why she was doing this, but she seemed to be doing it for herpetitiveness. After all, she was Maverick''s woman. But it seemed that there were other reasons as well. In short, she had mixed feelings about it. After a short exchange of blows, Lilian leaped up from the ground as she charged towards Mango once again.. Mango''s stamina was indeedcking, and this was her most fatal weakness right now. Even so, she did not show any sign of fear. Instead, the moment Lilian attacked her, she directly switched the dagger from her right hand to her left hand. As she bent down to dodge the attack, she ced the dagger on thetter''s neck with her left hand. The winner was obvious now. Lilian nced at her and said cidly, "Are you capturing me because of Mr. Abbott?" "Yes, take us to him now." Mango let go of the dagger. Nathaniel quickly walked forward and pulled her into his embrace. "Are you alright?" "I''m fine. Just a little tired. It seems that I really should train myself well." Mango forced a bitter smile, but she didn''t say anything else. Lilian looked at them being intimate as if there was no one else present. She couldn''t help herself as a trace of sorrow flickered across her eyes. "Aren''t you afraid that I''m the one who set this trap? I'' m deliberately sending you to your deaths?" "If so, we will ept our fate." Lilian froze momentarily upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. Wasn''t Nathaniel a cold-hearted person? Wasn''t it rumored that he wasn''t fond of Mr. Abbott? Looking at him now, he seemed like great buddies with Mr. Abbott no matter how one looked at it. Lilian''s eyes turned red as her voice choked with sobs. "I hope you truly want to save Mr. Abbott. Otherwise, I won''t let you off the hook." Mango nced at Lilian and didn''t quite understand what she meant. However, she saw thetter turn around to leave while saying in a low voice, "Come with me. Right now, I don''t know how Mr. Abbott is doing." Nathaniel and Mango looked at each other before they followed her footsteps. Lilian took them with her and avoided the crowd. They went up the mountain through a trail, and then she opened a secret tunnel behind a tree. It was dark inside the secret tunnel. Nathaniel looked at it and furrowed his brows slightly. Mango couldn''t help but think of the incident in the Underground City. It was Walter who went with her at that time. Now she didn''t know how Walter was doing. Did anyone take care of Deborah after her miscarriage? At the thought of this, Mango felt a little downhearted. Nathaniel could sense her sadness. He held her hand and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?" "It''s fine. I just remember Walter and the things that happened in the Underground City." Nathaniel froze for a while. He knew the reason Walter went back to the Underground City. Now that he had another brother, he hoped that they could be real brothers. Nathaniel took out his phone and turned on the shlight. He lit up the path for Mango. When Lilian saw this scene, her eyes flickered with a hint of longing. However, she led the away without saying anything. She finally stopped after they walked for about half an hour. There was no path ahead. Nathaniel and Mango looked at Lilian as she opened the stone b on the ground. Then she jumped straight onto the b. Mango took a nce at Nathaniel. When he saw Nathaniel nod, the two of them jumped onto the b as well. After going up, Mango discovered that this was an ancestral temple. Maverick was lying on the ground covered by blood. No one knew whether he was still alive, but he was very still and it was really scary. Some of the blood had dried up, while some was still seeping out. Lilian''s eyes reddened all of a sudden. "Mr. Abbott, hey... wake up. Wake up, it''s Lilian!" Lilian held Maverick in her arms and burst into tears in an instant. She shouldn''t have listened to him and gone to find Nathaniel and his wife She should have stayed and apanied him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Even if it was a punishment, even if it was practicing the arts of poisoning, she could still take up some damages for him, couldn''t she? However, as she looked at Maverick''s pale face, she felt such an excruciating pain inside her chest. Nathaniel had never seen such Maverick in such a sorry state. He thought that Maverick was the son of Madeline and Augustus. He was the embodiment of their love. Moreover, he was the only son of Augustus, so he had a noble identity. However, he never thought that thetter would lie on the ground like this, as his life force seeped away little by little. Mango was also appalled. She looked around at the surroundings and at Madeline''s memorial tablet. She could not help but feel a little ironic. Nathaniel quickly stepped forward as he wanted to check if Maverick was still breathing, but Lilian stopped him quickly. "What on earth are you doing?" Her eyes were scarlet. There were alertness and a hint of murderous aura in them. She looked like she was ready to kill everyone. At this moment, Nathaniel knew that she loved Maverick to the core. "I¡¯m checking if he is still breathing." "Mr. Abbott is still alive, but he is very weak. He has likely just removed the bug from his body. Don''t touch him or anything here. The big jar here is full of poisonous bugs." Lilian quickly took out a porcin bottle from her pocket. Then she took out a pill and stuffed it into Maverick''s mouth. However, she didn''t seed in stuffing it inside. It was unknown whether it was because he subconsciously rejected everything in the outside world when he was unconscious, or because he was too weak right now. Maverick kept his mouth shut tightly. The harder Lilian tried, the harder he resisted. Lilian had no choice but to ce the pill in her mouth. Then she lowered her head to kiss him. It was the familiar scent and familiar warmth of the body. Maverick rxed a little at the invasion of her tongue. He hugged her abruptly and grabbed the back of her head with one hand. Then he kissed her passionately as if it was only natural to do so. Meanwhile, his other hand was busy too. He even began to tear her clothes apart as if he had practiced it many times before. It almost seemed natural to him. Mango''s face had blushed a deep red. Meanwhile, Nathaniel swiftly blocked her from the view. He stretched out his hand and pulled her into his embrace before he said in a low voice, "Close your eyes and have some rest for a while." "Okay." Mango felt really awkward. Her face turned redder as she heard the familiar moans around her. Maverick seemed to be dying just now. How could one move from Lilian make him so impatient and lustful? Didn''t he care if there were other people around him? When Nathaniel heard the sound of Maverick swallowing the pill, he took out a bullet from his pocket and threw it at thetter. Maverick was knocked out instantly. Lilian got up from Maverick in her dishevelled clothes. Her face was flushed, but her eyes were tender. "Thanks." "Is he always like this? Doesn''t Augustus have anything to say about it?" Nathaniel did not notice that his hand was tightly clenched. They were even shaking slightly. Mango knew that he was angry because he cared very much. There was a coldness in Lilian''s gaze. She said in a low voice, "This is Augustus'' punishment for Mr. Abbott. Normally, Mr. Abbott will be detained for five days without food and drink. He may even poison Mr. Abbott. If Mr. Abbott can''t detoxify the poison, he can only wait for his own death. I have been with Mr. Abbott since I was 18 years old. For many years, he has spent his time here." Nathaniel''s eyes grew colder all of a sudden. Poisoning his own son? Augustus knew how to poison someone? So did he have something to so with Mango''s poisoningst time? Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 When Mango noticed Nathaniel''s expression, she naturally thought of thest time she was poisoned. She had thought that she was pregnant back then, but her body was actually tortured by poison once again. The look in her eyes turned colder. It turned out that Augustus was the mastermind! Back then, she had thought that the woman would not be so capable, so he thought Bernard was behind it. She didn''t expect it to have something to do with Augustus. "Does this mean that Augustus and Bernard are working with each other? Or are they actually partners in crime?" At the thought of this possibility, Mango''s facial expression turned cold. Although Lilian was taking care of Maverick, she was also constantly paying attention to Mango and Nathaniel. When she felt both of their cold gazes, she became a little more rmed all of a sudden. "What do you want? Let me tell you, Mr. Abbott''s men are all outside. You can''t escape as soon as I shout for help." "I mean no harm." It was rare that Nathaniel actually exined himself. Currently, Maverick was quiet as if he was asleep, but the state he was in would break anyone''s heart. Nathaniel had mixed feelings about it, but he still couldn''t help but walk over to thetter. He pictured Maverick crying at Nick''s gravest time. This man was not so cold-blooded after all. When Nathaniel walked over, Lilian was on her guard against him. However, Mango pulled her aside and sat down wither. Nevertheless, her eyes were constantly fixated on Nathaniel. If Nathaniel were to do something to Maverick, she would be ready to retaliate anytime. When facing her nervousness, Nathaniel couldn''t help but smile and say, "You are really loyal to him." Lilian did not speak at all, and her mood was not affected by him as well. She simply kept her gaze on him. Nathaniel ignored her and took a look at Maverick''s injuries. There were scars all over his body, new and old alike. Most of them resulted from knives. When he saw the fresh wound on Maverick''s heart, he seemed to understand the situation. Did this man use bloodletting to get rid of the poison every time? Was he out of his mind? Or did he really think that he was immortal? Nathaniel''s eyes reddened abruptly, and his chest felt heavy. Honestly speaking, only Nick seemed to be living a nice life among the three of them. However, his life span was also the shortest. Could Nathaniel and Maverick be considered the unlucky brothers? Maverick knew that he could be punished so severely for helping Nathaniel, but he still lent a helping hand. Whether it was a deliberate trap or a sincere one, Nathaniel knew that he had to go soft on thetter. "Take him away. Since Augustus doesn''t cherish his son, I shall keep him by my side." After saying that, he picked Maverick on his shoulder, but he suddenly heard a groan. "Do you think I''m not dead enough, so you want to stab me a few more times more? Nathaniel, I don''t work for you. What do you mean by me staying by your side?" Maverick spoke in a low voice and his breath was very weak. But the three people present were stunned when they heard his words. "Mr. Abbott!" Lilian struggled to break free from Mango''s grip and threw herself at him. "Mr. Abbott, are you awake? Are you in pain? I''ll get a painkiller for youter, I..." "Shut up! You''re too noisy." Maverick growled as he frowned slightly. Lilian stopped speaking instantly, but her eyes were still full of worry. Maverick did not look at her at all. Instead, he looked upward at Nathaniel. There was a coldness in Nathaniel''s eyes, and there was not much emotion on his face, but Maverick just felt that the former was particrly cute and heartwarming at this time. "Why do youe here?" "To see for myself if you''re dead or not. If you''re dead, I''ll give you a proper burial. I''ve already dug out a grave in the space next to Nick. If you really die, I''ll bury you beside him so that he won''t be lonely." Nathaniel said with an indifferent expression. Even though his tone were cold and emotionless. Maverickughed heartily. "How badly do you want me dead? Nathaniel, let me down. You can''t walk out of here just like this, and it''s impossible for you to go back the way you came. The outside must have been heavily guarded, and the mountains where you came in from are likely been guarded. You can still survive if you don''t go out. If you go out now, it''ll bemitting suicide. If you die, who will carry out my burial for me?" Maverick coughed as he struggled to get up from Nathaniel''sp. Lilian helped him up hurriedly upon seeing this. "Mr. Abbott." Then only Maverick nced at her. "Why are you in such an unsightly state? You''re so ugly." Lilian quickly lowered her head at his words and say, "I''m moving around in the mountains, so it''s more convenient to dress like this." "Help me to sit down." Lilian took over by supporting Maverick, so Nathaniel did not touch him again. Instead, he returned to Mango''s side and wrapped her in his arms. Mango leaned against him as she said with a smile, "I think he is right. Right now, the most dangerous ce is the safest for us. Augustus would never have thought that we would be here." "Okay, let''s take a break." Nathaniel helped Mango to sit down on the side. He also took out some hardtacks from his pocket and passed them to her. "Have some biscuits. It''ll replenish your energy." Maverick was a little depressed when he saw Nathaniel''s hardtacks. "Hey, I''m injured here. I''m still like this. You have food on you, but why didn''t you give it to me? Nathaniel, don''t you feel ashamed of yourself?" "She is my wife, so it is only right for me to give her some food. Who are you to me? Why should I give you any food?" Maverick suddenly felt a bit hurt upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Who am I to you? Don''t you know that?" "I haven''t the slightest idea, nor do I want to know." Nathaniel finished his words curtly and tore open the packaging of the hardtack. He then passed it to Mango''s mouth and said in a soft voice, "This biscuit is pretty dry. Eat it slowly and don''t choke yourself. I''ll go and see if there is any drinking water here." "Alright." Mango''s lips curled upward slightly. She ate the hardtack as she looked at Maverick from time to time. She felt that it was fun that Maverick had bickered with Nathaniel like a spoiled child. Maverick pursed his lips as he said gloomily, "Nathaniel, you''ve gone too far." "Mr. Abbott, I have some hardtack too. Let me get them for you." Lilian spoke hurriedly, but Maverick rejected her offer. "I don''t want yours. I want his." Lilian had never seen Maverick act in such a childish way, so she was stunned on the spot. Meanwhile, Maverick looked at Nathaniel and said while ignoring everyone else, "Are you going to give them to me or not? If you don''t give them to me, I will call for the guards. Then you''ll have to stay here forever. Anyway, I''m Augustus''s son after all. Catching you should be enough for me to redeem myself. I''ll fill my table with lots of tasty foodter. Let you all starve while looking at me eating." Mango was truly bbergasted by Maverick''s words. She couldn''t help but let out augh. Nathaniel''s lips curved upward slightly as well. "It is just a biscuit. Do you need do this for one biscuit?" Nathaniel looked at Maverick as he was really pleased with himself. "Tell me, are you giving it to me or not?" "Of course I''ll give it to you. Since you''ve already said so, how can I dare to refuse you?" Nathaniel threw another hardtack to him helplessly. Maverick said to Lilian hurriedly, "Hurry up and bring it to me." Lilian thought he was famished, so she quickly opened the package and handed it to him. Maverick savored the hardtack like it was the tastiest thing in the world. He was grinning from ear to ear. When Nathaniel saw that he was so happy, he smiled and said, "I forgot to tell you that Lilian has given us the hardtack to satiate our hunger on the way here. That is to say, the hardtack she has is no different from ours." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maverick was taken aback slightly. Then he looked at Lilian. Lilian nodded hurriedly and said, "Yes, Mrs. Ye was too weak just now. I didn''t have other ways at that time, so I gave them the hardtack." Mango broke intoughter again. As she tugged Nathaniel''s sleeve, she whispered, "Don''t be so devious." "I''m simply telling him the truth. Children in the kindergarten like to steal other people''s food. They always think that other people''s food is delicious, but they don''t know that the food actuallyes from their home." Nathaniel''s words made Maverick feel so depressed. Mango had thought that Maverick would be angry, but in the end, he smiled and said, "It''s fine. I just love to snatch other people''s things. Even if it''s something thates from my family, I still want to rob it from others. So what? Do you have a problem with that?" Nathaniel couldn''t bear to see his ruffian look at all. "Such a child." "Aren''t you the childish one? Why would youpare me to a kid in the kindergarten if you aren''t childish?" Maverick snorted as he looked at the remaining half of hardtack in his hand. Suddenly, he felt that it wasn''t that tasty anymore. "Ugh, I''m not eating anymore." He gave the leftovers to Lilian straightaway. Lilian was not sure if he was angry or not now, so she could only keep the hardtack away and go get some water. After she left, Maverick looked at Nathaniel and said, "I will be locked up here for about five days, so I can only protect you for five days. You''d better find a way to leave as soon as possible." "What if I refuse?" As Nathaniel looked at theplicated emotions in Maverick''s eyes, he could not stand it, but still he asked coldly, "Where is Morgan?" "He is not here." "Then where is he?" Nathaniel''s persistence to Morgan made Maverick feel a little down. "Just mind your own business. Why do you care where he is? He won''t die anyway. You all think he is under investigation and taken away by the army. He may be secretly executed, right? Then let me tell you, that''s not it! He didn''t get hurt at all! Besides, there are a troop at his disposal here. If he hadn''te here, my father wouldn''t have been kept in check. So you really don''t have to worry about his safety. Compared to him, you are in more danger. Only a fool like you would be stupid enough toe to Longford County with total disregard of your own life." There was a conflicted look in Maverick''s eyes. Mango and Nathaniel were dumbfounded instantly. Did Morgan have a secret army that could be deployed at his will? So why didn''t he contact Nathaniel and his own family? The higher-ups suspended him and even ced him under an investigation. What was the meaning of all these? Was it a cover up? In fact, was the real goal to let Morgane here to look into something else? Nathaniel was suddenly reminded of Carlson''s words Thetter had said, "There''s more to this than meets the eye. I know it very well." All of a sudden, something seemed to have dawned on Nathaniel. Everything was suddenly clear to him. Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 "From the looks of it, you seem to have understood something. Could it be that Morgan was here for another mission?" Nathaniel frowned slightly at Maverick''s words. He said faintly, "I don''t know anything about him. Everything I knowes from you. I don''t even know if you''re credible. What do I know? Since you know that he has a troop under hismand, you must know where he is. Tell me his location." "Why are you so confident that I''ll tell you about it?" Maverick couldn''t stand Nathaniel''s attitude, so he was feeling a little annoyed. However, Nathaniel said calmly, "Look at the state you''re in right now. Do you think I can let you off if you don''t tell me?" "What do you want to do to me?" Maverick became rmed immediately. On the other hand, Nathaniel said with an evil smile, "My wife can subdue you in your poor physical state right now. Do you still think you stand a chance against us?" "Don''t threaten me. I have someone with me too. Do you think Lilian isn''t here?" Maverick wasn''t worried that Nathaniel would hurt him. Thetter would have already done it if he wanted to. Besides, even if he did, she would be able to stop them with her skills. Nathaniel looked at Lilian, who was still taking water outside, and teased, "What''s the matter? Is she really your woman? Your wife, perhaps?" Maverick''s hand paused as his face froze. Then he looked at Lilian''s back and said coldly, "No, she is theing-of-age gift for my 18th birthday. My father gave her to me." Nathaniel was taken aback for a moment. He knew whating-of-age ceremony was. It was a tradition passed down in ancient times. It referred to a tradition where the elderly would send a woman to the man when he turned 18. The woman''s purpose was to give the man a taste of what coption was like. The woman''s virginity would be taken by the man as she taught him about the sexual affairs between men and women. Generally speaking, such women were selected carefully by the elderly to give to their children. On one hand, they were a gift to alleviate the boredom of the youth. On the other hand, they were also there to monitor the man to see if his behavior was reasonable. If the man did something improper, they would report it to the elderly in time. They could be regarded as a spy sent by the elderly to their children. However, Nathaniel didn''t expect that Augustus would use this method to control Maverick in this modern society. "Did she follow you when you were a soldier?" "Of course, money makes the mare go, let alone just bringing a woman into the military camp." Maverickughed mockingly at himself. Only then did Nathaniel realize why Maverick did not say certain things in front of Lilian. "Why don''t you kill her straightaway?" Some men would fake the scene of the woman being killed in a mission after they rose to power. From then on, they would have removed the spy who was nted by their elderly. With Maverick''s capability, it was easy for him to dispose of such a spy. However, Maverick said lightly, "What''s the point of killing her? If I kill her, there will be another one. And I''m a bit if a clean freak. It''s okay to sleep with one woman, but if you ask me to sleep with multiple women whom I don''t know, that would be too dirty for my taste." Mango couldn''t help but take a few nces at Maverick because of his words. Nathaniel frowned slightly as he held Mango tightly in his embrace. Mango was a little surprised, but then she immediately understood the problem. Was this guy jealous? Good lord! She was just ncing at Maverick. Was it necessary to be jealous over that? Maverick was a little surprised. However, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in your wife at all." "If you were interested in her, you would have lost your life a long time ago." Mango felt a little embarrassed upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. It was simply too embarrassing, wasn''t it? "Well, I''ll go to Lilian. Why does it take her so long to find some water? She didn''t tip Augustus off, did she?" Mango was about to stand up as she said this when she heard Maverick say, "She won''t. She has been with me from the age of eighteen, and she is thirty now. We''ve been together for twelve years, so if she wanted to sell me out, she would have done it long ago. There''s no need for her to wait until now." "Huh?" Mango was baffled. Nathaniel said to her, "Go and see if you can help her with anything else." "Alright." Mango understood what Nathaniel meant, so she nodded before leaving. When there were only Nathaniel and Maverick in the hall, Nathaniel took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it over to thetter. Maverick didn''t put on airs at all. He lit the cigarette and took two swigs. There were many ways to sooth the pain, and for men, the best way was through smoking. He blew the smoke from his mouth and it covered his face, making it hard for others to see his facial expression. On the other hand, Nathaniel whispered, "Do you want to spare her?" "Yes, she is already thirty. If she doesn''t leave now, her whole life will be doomed. Only by leaving me and leaving this ce can she have more opportunities and a better life. I have already wasted twelve years of her life. I can''t ask her to waste her entire life with me." Maverick took another drag on the cigarette. He coughed violently for some reason. Perhaps he had inhaled too quickly. Nathaniel couldn''t stand it, so he patted Maverick on the shoulder. Maverick took the opportunity to lie down on hisp. "Hey, don''t push my limits." Nathaniel furrowed his brows tightly. This man was too callous, wasn''t he? Were they that close to each other? Maverick waved his hand indifferently while saying, "Just let me lean on you for a while. Why are you so stingy? Don''t forget whose fault it is that I''m like this." Nathaniel was speechless but he did not push him away. Mavericky on Nathaniel''sp as he said in a low voice, "If you help me save her, I''ll help you find Barack." Nathaniel froze for a moment. "What did you say just now?" Maverick, on the other hand, broke into a smile. It was a teasing smile. His good looking orbs looked into Nathaniel''s beautiful almond eyes as he said word by word, "Lilian is pregnant with my child. This is my fourth child with her." "What? You already have three children?" "They were not able to see this world. My father didn''t allow it. He didn''t allow a mere gift to give birth to the descendant of the Abbott family, so I had never seen my child even once. Last time, Lilian almost bled to death during the miscarriage. The doctor said that she would have very little chance of getting pregnant in the future, or she might even not be pregnant for the rest of her life. Then only my father gave up the idea of killing her. Now she is pregnant again, but she doesn''t know about it. Nathan, she is already in her thirties. Most women have been mothers at her age for many years. I don''t want her to stay here. Just take her away with you. If you protect her child, I will help you out. I will help you find out the whereabouts of Barack and help you investigate any matter you wanted to check." Maverick looked at Nathaniel with a trace of tears in his eyes. His eyes were red. Nathaniel suddenly felt a wrench in his heart. "If you love her, why don''t you take her away yourself? With your power, you can provide her with the happiness she wants. Augustus is an inhuman jerk, do you also want to follow hismand no matter what?" "I can''t leave. There¡¯s poison in my body, and the cure is in my father''s hands. The world is so vast, but I can only stay by his side. I''m not afraid of death. I''m afraid that no one will protect Lilian after I die, and no one will protect our child. I want this child to live. I want Lilian to be happy. Perhaps this will be our only child during this lifetime." Maverick said in a bitter tone. He had never told these to anyone else. Who would have thought that a father would poison his own son? It was likely that not many people would believe him even if he said it out loud. Nathaniel was aghast as he heard it on the spot. Then anger burned in his chest. Ever since the death of Nick, he had cared less about family ties. Coupled with Sise''s betrayal, he was even more disdainful of things like family ties. However, at this moment, he suddenly wanted to pull Maverick into his arms. He was content even if it was just a hug. However, he held back in the end. "Why didn''t you tell Lilian about this?" "If I tell her, she would know what I was going to do. She knows me better than myself after so many years. If she wanted to betray me, I wouldn''t have lived to this day. So please, help me keep the pregnancy secret from her." Maverick looked at Nathaniel with a pleading look. Nathaniel''s frown deepened further. "Lilian is a woman after all. How can she not know that she is pregnant?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "A killer will dy her period during training or mission by taking medicine. I was afraid that she might be suspicious, so I reced the medicine with vitamins. Now, she thought her period was dyed because of the medicine, so she didn''t find out that she was pregnant. But if we wait a little longer, we can''t keep it a secret anymore because she would start to experience the symptoms of pregnancy.1'' This was the matter Maverick was worried about the most. Nathaniel knew very well that Maverick had no one to rely on. "Don''t you have your own men? Can''t you protect one woman?" "My father''s men had infiltrated the organization. Last time, when Aria went to look for Michael, the entire incident got out of my control and Michael was almost killed. Before I found out who worked for my father in the organization, I didn''t dare to recklessly trust them with my woman and child. Right now, you are the only one I trust." Maverick looked at Nathaniel with a passionate look in his eyes. It was so enthusiastic that Nathaniel was unable to refuse his request. "Okay." He knew that he shouldn''t have agreed to the requese. They had a lot of things to do along their journey here, and there were too many uncertainties and dangers. However, he still gave his word in the end. Although he didn''t address Maverick as "brother", some things were in his blood and flesh. It couldn''t be changed no matter what. "Thanks." Maverick smiled after saying that. His smile was so pure and bright. Then he leaned on Nathaniel''s thigh and whispered, "I''m too sleepy. I''ll sleep for a while." After saying that, he really fell asleep. He slept so soundly and left himselfpletely vulnerable to Nathaniel as if they were brothers who had lived with each other for many years. This was what Mango and Lilian saw when they returned to the ce. Maverick was very handsome, so he and Nathaniel were very eye-catching together. Now, one of the two handsome men was sitting, while the other was lying on hisp. It was really a misleading scene for others. Lilian walked over hurriedly. Mango followed suit as well. Just as she was about to reach Maverick, Lilian stopped dead in her tracks abruptly. "What''s the matter?" Mango almost bumped into Lilian as she was not paying attention. At this moment, Lilian suddenly looked at Nathaniel with piercing eyes. Then she threw a sharp dagger from her sleeve in an instant as it flew went straight at Nathaniel. Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Mango was startled, and she subconsciously blocked Lilian''s path. "Did you kill him?" Her bloodshot eyes were scary, and it seemed that she had gone insane. Mango was afraid that the people outside would break in upon hearing themotion, so she had no choice but to knock Lilian up. Then, Nathaniel looked at Mango''s agile movements and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid that we have to take the two of them away." "What did you guys talk about just now?" Mango was naturally aware of Nathaniel''s intentions. After all, he had left because he had something to discuss with Maverick. Nathaniel whispered in reply, "I''ll tell youter. Let''s see if there is anything to eat here. I think it might take some time for us to find a ce to stay." "Alright." Mango replied as she trusted Nathaniel unconditionally whenever they were outside. Then, sheid Lilian next to Maverick. Then, she handed the water to Nathaniel. Nathaniel took a sip and left the drink for Mango. After that, he said, "We are not too far away from Longford County. I wonder if we can return there through the mountains." "Are you nning to go back to Longford County?" Mango was a little surprised to hear this. Then, Nathaniel nodded and said, "Yes, I think that this whole incident started in Longford County, so that ce may help us unravel the mystery. Also, Morgan may be there." "What about Rita and the others?" Mango asked as she was worried about the children. After that, Nathaniel whispered, "Give Wisdom a call and ask him to contact Bettany. Bettany should have a way to send them away or bring them to Longford County." "Why don''t you contact Bettany yourself?" Mango was a little confused. Nathaniel nced at her coldly and whispered in reply, "I don''t want to." Even though Nathaniel had whispered his reply, Mango could tell that he disliked Bettany a lot. However, there was nothing he could do since he was now the owner of Longford County. Thus, he could not avoid this problem. Then, both of them leaned against each other to rest. "Did you injure yourself? Should I take a look?" Although Nathaniel was feeling a little sleepy, he did not dare to rest or sleep in this kind of ce. "No, I''m fine. You can sleep for a while. I''ll keep an eye on it." Meanwhile, Mango looked at his weary eyes and felt sorry for him. "Hurry up and get some rest. You haven''t been sleeping welltely, so you''ve been feeling unwell. There''s still a lot of things we have to do. We still have to bring Lilian out of here, so listen to what I''m saying, okay?" Nathaniel caressed Mango''s head, and looked at her with eyes full of warmth. Thus, Mango felt loved. "Alright." Mango was well aware of her poor health, so she did not force herself to stay awake. Hence, she closed her eyes to rest Soon, Mango fell in deep sleep. Meanwhile, the sound of footsteps could be heard from outside. The people on patrol were pacing back and forth. However, no one expected that Nathaniel and Mango would be hiding in the ancestral temple. Maverick woke up about an hourter, and hisplexion looked much better. When he saw Nathaniel''s alert expression, he paused and took a nce at Lilian. Suddenly, his eyes softened. "You need some sleep. I''ll take over." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After hearing that, Nathaniel nodded and fell asleep immediately. He was really tired. Meanwhile, Nathaniel put his guard down when ites to Maverick. Somehow, he felt that Maverick was trustworthy. Meanwhile, Maverick had mixed emotions in his eyes. After all, if he shouted not, Augustus could catch Nathaniel and Mango. As such, he would still be Augustus''s favourite son, and Augustus''s only sessor. But then, he turned his gaze at Lilian. This woman had been with him for so long. Surprisingly, Nathaniel was willing to help her out, but Maverick didn''t dare to do so. He had lived a reckless life all these years, so he had almost forgotten what true love was. He had been with Lilian for twelve years, and they were already used to each other''s presence. Therefore, he only realised his true feelings for her when she had a miscarriage. Hence, Maverick couldn''t care less at this moment whether she was a spy that was working for Augustus. As he stroked Yao Luo''s long hair, memories of them suddenly shed across his mind. They interacted differently from any ordinary couple, and there were no sweet talk and love. In the beginning, they only got together because they desired each other. Furthermore, they were both lonely killers, so they wanted somepany. However, they were inseparable and had an extremely close rtionship because of this. But, Maverick never thought that he would be in dilemma because love in his entire life. He could not help but smile bitterly at the thought of this. He took out his phone and looked up the map nearby. After a long moment of contemtion, he finally made a decision. Just as he sent the map to Nathaniel, Nathaniel had already woken up. He opened his eyes when he sensed that his mobile phone was ringing. Then, he noticed Maverick was holding a phone in his hand. He was slightly stunned when he saw the picture of mountains he received from Maverick. "What..." "The ancestral temple is connected to the mountains at the back, and there is a secret entrance in the mountains. Follow the entrance, and you will reach Longford County in no time." Maverick said in a low voice, but Nathaniel sensed the determination in his tone. At this moment, Maverick hadpletely betrayed Augustus. Moreover, this picture of mountains must have been a secret that no one knew about, except for Augustus and Maverick. However, Maverick had revealed this secret to Nathaniel. Hence, Nathaniel''s heart suddenly ached a little. "You cane with us." "I want to stay behind to investigate Barack''s whereabouts." Nathaniel was shocked to hear what Maverick had said, but he smiled and refused. Then, Nathaniel whispered, "We will look for Barack ourselves, so you don''t need to search for him. Now that you told me Augustus'' biggest secret, I''m sure that he will not let you go even if you''re his son. I have no rtives, and I don''t want to leave with regrets. So, Maverick, you shoulde with us." When Maverick heard this, his body stiffened slightly, and his eyes turned teary. He thought that he would never get Nathaniel''s recognition in this life. Thus, he didn''t expect Nathaniel to trust him so much just because of a mountain map. Then, Maverick smiled and said, "Haha! How could you trust me this recklessly? After all, I might''ve given you a fake picture instead!" "Well, you won''t put Lilian''s life on risk." "Heh! She''s just a toy given to me by my father. Do you really think I will care about her?" Nathaniel turned pale after hearing what Maverick had said. "Look, there''s no need to test on me with those words. Maverick, if everything you did was a scheme, then I will ept it." Upon hearing this, Maverick was stunned. He looked up at Nathaniel and asked in a trembling voice, "W... what do you mean?" "It means that I''ll ept everything you do, even if you hurt me or lie to me. After all, you''re my brother." Maverick was about to tear up when he heard this. He quickly turned his head and said in a low voice, "Urgh! You are much more disgusting than Nick. Nick would never say this kind of thing." "That''s because Nick never had the chance to say it. Regardless of the environment we grew up in, we are still biological brothers. I failed to make him stay eight years ago, and I don''t want to have any more regrets now. Maverick, you shoulde with us." Nathaniel said seriously. Then, Maverick shook his head and said, "You guys will be exposed if I left. However, I can buy you at least three or five days if I stayed. By then, you probably would have returned to Longford County, and you can save meter. Thus, this would be better than all of us dying in the mountains!" "But..." "Nathaniel, you''re not an indecisive person. You''ve been to the battlefield before, so you know how to make the best decision, don''t you? You guys can trust me on this. Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid. I won''t wait for my father to find out and kill me eventually. Besides, I can use the poisons to make myself fall into a deep sleep so that I can save my life. This is the only way to persuade my father that I''m not cooperating with you." Meanwhile, Maverick had already made ns. However, Nathaniel hated the thought of him using poison. "Don''t you dare put your life at risk!" "I won''t die! Even if I''m on the verge of death, I will wait for you to save me." Maverick''s eyes were unusually bright when he said this. At this moment, Nathaniel suddenly felt a little sad. "You..." "Lilian knows all my forces. If you need anything, just ask her, and she can mobilise my manpower. I''ll ry the message to her. Now, pack up and leave." Maverick knew that they could not stay there any longer. The longer they dyed the departure, the more dangerous it would be. Just then, Mango woke up at this moment. She did not say anything after hearing Maverick''s words, but her eyes were a teary. "Don''t worry, Maverick. I''ll take good care of my Lilian." Maverick almost burst into tears when Mango said this. "Thank you! It''s a pity that I couldn''t give Lilian her dream wedding. If I have the chance to do so, I really want to marry her publicly." "Yes, I''m sure the day wille." Mango said that with a determined expression. After hearing that, Maverick stered on a bright smile. He looked simr to Nathaniel whenever he smiled. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was a little touched. He quickly took over Mango and whispered, "Let''s take Yao Luo away." "Alright." Mango nodded and cupped her fists at Maverick. Then, she helped Lilian out of the ancestral hall, and they left ording to the route that Maverick had provided. If it weren''t for Maverick, they wouldn''t have found the secret passage hidden in Nanny Zhang''s memorial tablet, even if they were trapped there for a year. Then, Nathaniel''s eyes turned cold as he left with Mango and Lilian. He looked at Maverick with a complicated expression onest time before he left. Meanwhile, Maverick smiled calmly. After all, he felt that this was only a temporary goodbye, and he would see them again. As the three of them left the ancestral hall, the smile on Maverick''s face suddenly disappeared. He looked at this deserted ancestral hall and nced at Nanny Zhang''s memorial tablet. Then, he could not help but sneer and said, "Heh! Mom, I''m sorry. I may have let you down because I can''t protect the person you love. I just want to live well and live the life I want. This is what you wanted, right? You won''t me me, right?" After saying that, Maverick went to Nanny Zhang''s memorial tablet and took out a small box. The moment the box was opened, a golden nematode came out and went straight into Maverick''s nostrils. Maverick suddenly stumbled and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, he passed out on the ground. Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 Meanwhile, Nathaniel took Mango and Lilian, who was unconscious, along the secret passage. They had been walking for a long distance, and they thought that they needed to continue down the same path. Just then, Mango discovered a bright light. "There is light ahead, are we finally heading to the exit?" There was also a hint of joy in Nathaniel''s eyes when he heard this. "We''ve been travelling for three days, so I think it''s about time." Nathaniel nced at Lilian, who was still asleep and felt slightly relieved. After all, they would probably be safer after they had gone out. Thus, Mango was more relieved when she noticed the glimmer of hope. She looked at Lilian, who was currently knocked out, and asked in confusion, "I only beat her up lightly, but how has she been in aa for three days? Thank God she''s still breathing! I thought I had beaten her to death!" "Nah, that won''t happen." Nathaniel shook his head and took a bottle from his waist. Then, he handed it to Mango and said, "Have some water." After that, Mango took the bottle and drank a few mouthfuls of water before handing it over to Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel drank a few sips without hesitation. When Mango saw that both of them had drunk from the same bottle, she felt pleased again. "Then why hasn''t she woken up?" "Maverick must have given her something that caused her to fall into deep asleep. In this case, it will be toote for her to run back even if she''s awake." Mango was confused by Nathaniel''s words. "What do you mean?" "Maverick asked me to bring her along. She was actually pregnant with Maverick''s child, but she didn''t know." Then, Nathaniel told Mango about the rtionship between Lilian and Maverick. After listening to what he had said, Mango sighed and said, "s! Is love that difficult to obtain? I knew that we went through a lot of hardships in our rtionship, but I didn''t expect them to go through so much before they could be together. Is Maverick really in love with Lilian?" "Well, maybe he is, but the rtionship between them is not as simple as we saw. Maverick does have feelings for her, but it seems that they have gotten closer after going through the ups and downs together. Lilian dedicated her entire life to Maverick, and she has no regrets. She still decided to stand by his side, even if she suffered a miscarriage and even if she could no longer have children in the future. Although their rtionship isplicated, I promised Maverick to take good care of her." Nathaniel didn''t care about these petty rtionship things in the past. However, he understood the couple well as he had faced many obstacles with Mango. Therefore, he decided to help them out. Mango nodded when she heard this. After resting for a while, they continued to head forward with Lilian. However, no one noticed Lilian''s silent tears. However, they were still lost as they finally walked out of the tunnel, Hence, they started to look left and right for clues. They were was indeed in a mountain range, but it was hard to tell whether they were in Zelle Vige or the mountains of Longford County. This was because the territory in front of them looked unfamiliar to them. "Where is this ce? Is it Zelle Vige?" Mango looked around and asked. However, Nathaniel shook his head and said, "No, the distance between Zelle Vige and the back hill is very close, but we have walked for three days. It''s been days, but Augustus and his people are nowhere to be seen. This ce looks very isted, and there''s no one around. So, this is definitely not the back hill of Zelle Vige." Well, Mango noticed this as well. It was indeed a deserted and uninhabited ce. "Why do I feel like this is suspicious?" "Follow me. Don''t get lost. I also think that this ce is a bit strange." Nathaniel felt uneasy and could only let Mango follow him closely. After that, Mango supported Lilian as they walked side by side. There was no road, and there are overgrown weeds everywhere. Hence, had to support themselves and carry Lilian with them. However, they found themselves back to where they had started after walking for a long period. Thus, Mango and Nathaniel looked a little upset. "It seems that we have been walking in circles." Mango exined what she had discovered. Of course, Nathaniel also noticed it. Then, he whispered, "Should we try walking the opposite direction?" "Alright." They walked for a while, but they still ended up back in square one. Hence, Mango felt uneasy. "What''s going on?" "It''s an array formation." Lilian suddenly woke up and answered them. She scanned around the ce, and her expression were very calm. Meanwhile, Mango was a little surprised. She wanted to ask Lilian something, but she didn''t know what to say, so could only look at Nathaniel helplessly. Meanwhile, Nathaniel frowned slightly, and his eyes widened as he nced at Lilian. "You woke up a long time ago, right?" "Yeah, I woke up when we got out of the secret passage. But I didn''t want to trouble you, so I pretended to be asleep. I didn''t say anything just now because I wanted to confirm my spection. After all, only a few people know about array formations." After finishing her words, Lilian stood up and walked to Nathaniel''s side while narrowing her eyes to look at something. Then, Mango quickly came to Nathaniel''s side and said softly, "I think that something is wrong with her." "Let''s wait and see." Nathaniel said as a dark expression enshrouded his face. An array formation? This was a very ancient term. These words were only seen in TV shows or movies, but they hade out of Lilian''s mouth. Thus, Nathaniel was deeply shocked. After all, Augustus was the one who had introduced Lilian to Maverick. As such, perhaps she was actually working for Augustus. However, Maverick believed in her, so Nathaniel kept his doubts to himself. But, Maverick probably didn''t know that Lilian know about array formations. How could a woman with such amazing ability allow herself to be given as a gift to Maverick? Furthermore, she stayed with him for twelve years! Wait, could Lilian be one of Augustus'' subordinates? This doubt shed through Nathaniel''s mind. Meanwhile, Mango was naturally cautious as well. She stared fixedly at Lilian, only to see Lilian taking a few steps to the left. No one knew what she was trying to find, but she took another few steps to the right and continued her search. She fiddled with the formation in all four directions for a long time before saying with a pale face, "This formation can trap people here and so that they can''t escape. If my guess is correct, there should be something important outside of this formation that the owner doesn''t want anyone to discover. That''s why we couldn''t get out." At this moment, Lilian looked exhausted. However, she also looked slightly different from when she was with Maverick. Right now, she exuded a sense of coldness and alienation. If it weren''t for Maverick, Nathaniel really didn''t want to take her with them. "Who are you?" Nathaniel looked at her cautiously as he asked this. Then, Lilian nced at them and said indifferently, "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt Maverick." "Some things are not as simple as they seem." "I swear that I won''t hurt him with my life." As soon as Lilian said this, Mango tugged on Nathaniel''s sleeve as she wanted him to stop questioning Lilian.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She could see that Lilian''s feelings for Maverick were sincere. Of course, Lillian still had her owns secrets, but that was perfectly fine! When Lilian saw that they had nothing to ask, she said, "Do you want to leave here?" "Do you have a way to do so?" "Yes, we can try to avoid the array formation and search for other paths. Alternatively, we can break the formation and enter the ce behind it. But it will be very dangerous because I don''t know if Augustus was the one who had set up this formation. If so, we will be walking right into the trap, and we will waste Maverick''s efforts." After all, Lilian hoped that Nathaniel and Mango could bypass the array formation and find an exit from other locations. Meanwhile, Mango had the same thought. "Nathan, let''s find the exit again. Think about it. The exit of the secret passage is an array formation, so perhaps Augustus was the one who had set it up. We''ve just escaped from danger, and there are still many things we haven''t done. Urgh! I can''t imagine what will happen if we fall into the trap. Why don''t we listen to her and escape through other routes? Well get back here to find out more about this formation once we''ve done some preparation in Longford County. What do you think?" Mango was cautious. After all, Augustus''s target had always been Nathaniel. She was afraid that Augustus was the one who had set up this trap! Meanwhile, Nathaniel was actually very interested in the world behind the array, but he could only nod when he saw Mango''s worried expression. "Well, if you think it''s okay, then well do as you say." After hearing Nathaniel''s words, Lilian began nning a way to break the formation. Meanwhile, Mango and Nathaniel knew nothing about formations, but Mango was somehow intrigued. "Nathan, I always feel like I''m dreaming. Both the Longford County and the array formation makes me feel like I''m travelling through time. After all, everything feels so surreal!" "Me too. If I hadn''t experienced it myself, I wouldn''t have expected such a thing to happen. After all, I think that modern civilization developed so quickly, so many ancient artefacts have been lost." Lilian paused slightly after hearing what Nathaniel had said. Then, she said softly, "They''re not lost, but they''re hidden. After all, these things will bring us disaster. Well, my family was killed many years ago because they knew the formation." When Lilian said this, Mango and Nathaniel couldn''t see the expression on her face as she wasn''t facing them. However, they could sense the sadness in her voice Well, Nathaniel also got into trouble because he was the heir of Longford County. Naturally, he knew what Lilian meant. "Anyway, let''s get out of here first." Lilian did not reply, and she was fully concentrated on something. Ten minutester, she suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground with a pale face. "Lilian, what happened?" Mango rushed forward to help her up as she said. "If you can''t do it, you shouldn''t force yourself. After all, we can always think about other solutions. Your body can''t take this now!" Just as Mango was helping Lilian up, Nathaniel suddenly growled. "Mango,e back!" "What is it?" Mango hurriedly turned around and noticed that Nathaniel a force was grabbing Nathaniel. Then, with a whoosh, Nathaniel disappeared from their sight. "No! Nathan! Nathaniel Ye!" Mango was shocked beyond words at this sight. When she was about to go over and take a look, she suddenly felt as if an earthquake was happening beneath her feet. "Lilian!" Mango screamed as she grabbed Lilian quickly. However, she suddenly lost her bnce and fell straight into the ground. Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Then, Lilian grabbed onto Mango tightly while she fell down. She wanted to protect Mango when shended on the ground. However, Mango realised it and immediately pulled her straight into her arms. "You..." Lilian was very surprised when she saw this. However, Mango said in a low voice, "You are Maverick''s wife. We promised him that we would take good care of you. You''re currently pregnant with his child right now, so it''ll be terrible if you fell now." After saying that, Mango pushed Lilian up from the ground by using her body to support her. Meanwhile, Mango feel as if her ribs were about to rupture as Lilian fell down on her in high speed. Meanwhile, Lilian was beyond touched by Mango''s kind gesture. Ever since Lilian became Maverick''s wife, she was told that she had to protect Maverick''s safety under any circumstance. This meant that she had to protect Maverick even it meant sacrificing her own life, After all, Mango and Nathaniel were people that Maverick cared about the most. Therefore, she felt that she had the responsibility to safeguard them, or else Maverick would be worried. However, she did not expect herself to be that important in Mango''s eyes. She had been working undercover and had been keeping a low profile. Thus, she used to be someone who could be abandoned at any time. But at this moment, she was extremely touched when she saw that other people cared and respected her too. Well, no one had ever treated her this way except for Maverick. Hence, Mango was the second person to do this. She was moved, so she almost feared up and said, "Thank you, Mango Shen." "You''re wee. But can you help me up first? It hurts!" Mango felt as if her body had been broken into pieces, so she was in an intense pain. When Lilian heard this, she quickly helped her up. Just as they just got up, a pistol aimed directly at their heads. "Don''t move! Turn around!" Mango and Lilian were stunned by the sound of a cold and unsympathetic voice, and their hearts skipped a beat. It seemed that the scene that they feared the most hade true. Were they really Augustus''s men? Mango lowered her head at this thought. Her heart sank when she noticed that the other party was wearing military boots and a pair of mercenary pants. She wanted to take out the gun she carried with her secretly, but the other party saw through her. "I told you, don''t move! Or I''ll shoot your head." These words were definitely threatening. Even if Mango wanted to fight to the death, Lilian was still by her side. Thus, she started to be more cautious as she did not want to act recklessly. The other side quickly fired their guns. Meanwhile, Mango felt anxious because she didn''t know where Nathaniel was. "Who are you? We just got in by mistake." "Shut up! Come with us!" The person refused to hear Mango''s exnation. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then, Lilian tugged on Mango''s sleeve and whispered, "Let''s go with them first. We don''t have any other choice." "What about Nathan..." "He should be nearby. Maybe my blood activated the array formation, so we fell into this ce. But I''m sure Nathaniel is not far away from us." Upon hearing Lilian''s words, Mango was a little more relieved. As long as Nathaniel was still nearby, they would still be able to find him. After that, the two of them followed the two mercenaries into a tent nearby. Mango looked around and noticed that there were a couple of tents there, and they were all built in the open air. Did the mercenaries build these tents to catch them? They had been on the run for three days, but they still hadn''t escaped? Or had Augustus managed to catch them? Mango was annoyed at the thought of Augustus. After all, she still ended up falling into his hands despite running around for days, so she felt terrible. "Get in now! Don''t y any tricks!" The man drove Mango and Lilian into a tent while they said so. There was no one else in the tent except for both Mango and Lilian. It was rtively spacious, and the man did not follow in but stood guard outside. Meanwhile, Mango noticed that there was food and beverages avable. She recalled Lilian''s current condition and said in a low voice, "No matter how long we have to wait, you should eat something to re-energise first." "Alright." Lilian''s face looked pale, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Right now, she was in an awful state. Meanwhile, Mango was afraid that something unexpected would happen to Lilian, and thetter could even lose her child. Hence, she quickly instructed Lilian to lie down on the sleeping bag so that she could rest. After that, she brought some food and beverages to Lilian before eating some with her. However, Lilian seemed to be very tired. After finished eating, she couldn''t take it anymore and fell asleep. Meanwhile, Mango didn''t dare to sleep. She had been sitting next to Lilian while spying on the mercenaries outside by listening to their conversation. However, she was still feeling uncertain. Meanwhile, the same mercenary group held Nathaniel outside not far from them and was taken to the outermost tent. "You''d better not do anything to my wife, otherwise, I swear I will make you regret it." Nathaniel could care less about what would happen to himself. In fact, he was more concerned about Mango. They would really be in danger once they fell into Augustus trap! At the thought of this, Nathaniel was feeling ill at ease. He even thought of breaking out regardless of the consequences. Just then, somebody entered and caught him by surprise. "What''s wrong? How long has it been since west met? Don''t you recognize me?" Morgan Eaves walked in with a smile. Nathaniel thought that he was seeing things and quickly rubbed his eyes. Suddenly, he found that Morgan had approached him and punched him. "Haha! You are still the same as before. How could youe and look for me so recklessly? Don''t you know how risky it is?" "Morgan?" Nathaniel finally came back to his senses after Morgan had punched him. Then, his eyes suddenly welled up with tears. "Are you alright?" "I''m fine, let''s sit down and chat." Morgan sat down while holding Nathaniel''s hand before asking someone to serve them some food. "Don''t worry. I''ve arranged for Mango and that woman to stay in another tent. I''ve also served some food and drinks for them, so they''ll be alright for now." Morgan knew what Nathaniel was worried about and quickly reassured him. Nathaniel was instantly relieved after hearing this. "I can''t believe that you''re really here!" Upon hearing this, Morgan was slightly stunned. "How did you know I was here?" "Maverick mentioned about you, and I thought he was lying. But I immediately understood when I saw you and the people outside. These people should all be soldiers." Nathaniel took a sip of water and coughed because his throat was dry. Morgan nodded and said, "Sort of, but they are all veterans. I didn''t choose the current soldiers in the investigation to avoid the public''s attention. After all, this was the only way to settle this issue. Did you just say that Maverick told you about this? He''s the son of Augustus? Are you still in contact with him? That man is very strange." When Nathaniel heard how Morgan was criticising Maverick, he paused and said, "He is my halfbrother." "What?" Although Morgan was somewhat surprised, he knew quite a bit about what had happened in Longford County. Thus, he immediately understood what Nathaniel was telling him. "It turns out that he is the son of Nanny Zhang." "Yes, so he stopped me. He said that there were some things that I couldn''t interfere with. I thought that you might be here, so I decided toe and have a look. Moreover, Barack was also involved in the issue surrounding Longford County, so Master Mo also wanted me toe." "Master Mo?" Morgan was slightly taken aback, but he immediately understood what was going on "I know it. This mission was secretly passed on to me by Master Mo''s dad. Thus, it make sense that Master Mo also knew something about it." Then, Nathaniel nodded and said while munching away, "But Master Mo doesn''t know much." "Of course, and I probably wouldn''t have found out much before I came here. Nathan, have you made up your mind? Once I tell you everything I know, you will be taking part in this operation, and you can''t give up halfway. You have a military rank now, and you haven''t submitted the retirement procedure. To be exact, you are still a soldier. Once you know everything, you can''t quit until the mission ends." Then, Morgan looked at Nathaniel with a serious expression. But Nathaniel smiled and said, "Do I have a choice? Right now, I''m responsible for Longford County. Now, I''m even representing the Golden Lancehead Venom on their behalf. I also need to ry the truth behind Longford County''s destruction to the descendants. Even if I don''t participate in this mission, I still have to make this clear. Hence, I should join you now, so I don''t destroy your ns in the future." Upon hearing this, Morgan immediately sighed and said, "If it''s possible, I don''t want you to join me. You also know the rules of the operation. Once you''re involved in a mission, you have to avoid any kind of suspicion. However, if you do that right now, it''ll be even difficult to get to the bottom of the truth. That''s why I''m going to tell the higher-ups about this so that they can make an exception for you." "All right." Nathaniel nodded and ate something at the same time. He had been extremely tired over the past three days. Morgan noticed his exhaustion and patted him on the shoulder with a smile. "Have a good rest. Let''s talk when you''re feeling better. Don''t worry about your wife. She''ll be fine because my people are watching over her." "That''s great!" Nathaniel''s enemies had been chasing after him for days, so he hadn''t gotten enough rest. Currently, it felt as if he had returned home safe and sound. After having some food, he fell asleep directly in the sleeping bag. Meanwhile, Mango couldn''t stand the exhaustion anymore and fell in deep sleep as well. Then, both of them slept soundly until the next morning. On the other hand, Lilian was a little surprised. She hadn''t slept this well for a long time, but she never woke up the past night. Surprisingly, the people outside never came in to trouble them, and they had provided breakfast as well. When Mango woke up, she saw Lilian poking the food with a silver needle to check for poison. After confirming that it was safe to consume, she said to Mango, "Eat up." "Alright." After they finished their meal, someone outside told them that Nathaniel woulde overter. Upon hearing this, Mango frowned slightly and said, "Aren''t they a little too friendly towards us? Perhaps they''re not Augustus''s subordinates?" Lilian didn''t say anything, but she was still cautious of the people. On the other hand, Morgan called Nathaniel once thetter had woken up. Nathaniel didn''t know why Morgan called him out, but he still followed Morgan''s orders. Just then, he waspletely stunned by the scene before him as they stood at the foot of the mountain. Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 "What is this?" "The gold mine." Looking at the mine in front of him, Augustus said seriously, "Augustus Abbott was a geology expert. He discovered a gold mine here, so that''s the reason he paid close attention to Longford County. However, thister triggered a tragedy there." "A mine vein? Is this where the gold mine is located at?" Nathaniel had a diamond mine in Swovenia, so he understood it immediately. Morgan nodded. "Indeed. The source of the gold mine is Longford County, and all the mayors knew about it. Thus, their main goal was to protect the gold mine. To them, the gold mines were something that protected and guarded their vige, and the venomous bugs produced here were of high quality. The viges got their resources from the mine, so the quality of the venomous bugs would plummet once the mountains were destroyed. I heard that it would take a few hundred years to produce one Golden Lancehead Venom, but Longford County managed to produce three of those in merely one hundred years. Furthermore, they were of high quality. Hence, Longford County did not allow anyone toe to the mountains. Moreover, the people there have never married any outsiders because they wanted to keep this a secret." When Nathaniel heard this, he paused for a moment. They had actually produced three Golden Lancehead Venom? If he had one in his body, what happened to the other two? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Did Barack Hans came here for the mine as well?" "No, Barack came for the Golden Lancehead Venom." Morgan sighed and shook his head. "Barack was infatuated with his lover. Back then, he fell in love with Magnolia, but he thought that he and his eldest brother had their eyes on the same woman. Thus, he suffered a lot overseas because Magnolia had tricked him. However, Magnolia already belonged to somebody else. He was disheartened, so he thought about leaving that tragic ce. However, he identally learned that there was a vermin in Magnolia''s body. If he wanted to remove the vermin, he would have to find the Golden Lancehead Venom from Longford County. Thus, Barack hade to Longford County to save Magnolia." Nathaniel did not expect to hear that Barack hade her for this. He frowned slightly, and he seemed to have thought of something. Then, he asked, "Barack and Aunt Mo came here at the same time, so I''m sure that Benny knew that they wereing, right? After all, Benny has been paying attention to the situation of the mine here. Did he kill Barack and Aunt Mo because he thought that they had discovered the secret of the mine?" "I think so. But I know that Barack has indeed found a Golden Lancehead Venom and sent it to Magnolia. However, his whereabouts have been exposed, so he has been missing since then. All these years, Magnolia has been searching for Barack, but it was all to no avail. Besides, Aunt Mo also disappeared after Barack left." Morgan furrowed his eyebrows in confusion after hearing this. This was an unsolved mystery, so he was very puzzled. Then, Nathaniel recalled Maverick''s words and said softly, "Maverick said that Barack is in this mountain." "What? How could he be in this mountain?" Morgan was obviously a little surprised. "He''s right." Nathaniel''s felt slightly unsettled when he thought about this. "Morgan, you said that Augustus entered the Longford County for the mine, didn''t you? But didn''t the vige ban outsiders from entering? Why did they let Augustus in and let him stay for so long? Also, Nanny Zhang is the head of the vige. So, it would be impossible for her to not know about this mine!" When Morgan heard Nathaniel''s question, he muttered, "Nanny Zhang is only the leader. ording to the rules of the vige, the secret of the mine will only be disclosed by the current leader to the next appointed leader before he dies. However, the tragedy of the Zhang Manor happened so suddenly. Hence, the previous leader had no time to pass down anything to Nanny Zhang. Therefore, she knew nothing about it. Besides, we discovered the secret after exploring the geological stratification here." "You explored the geography here?" "Yes, Augustus is a geologist. There''s something I''ve always wondered about. Why does a geologist have so much interest in Longford County? So, I heard that Augustus could enter the vige because of his position as a geologist." Nathaniel became even more confused after hearing what Morgan had said. "Wait, I don''t get it! The mine is the secret of Longford County, and Augustus is a geologist. By right, shouldn''t they avoid him and prevent him from entering?" Morgan nodded. "Yes, I think so too, but we discovered something else from our investigation. Augustus could enter the vige because of andslide that happened somewhere between the mountains. Thus, he found traces of the mine that was hidden in the mountains. The vigers were panicking, so they formed a group to cover up the mine. But, more than ten people died because anotherndslide happened. However, they refused to give up. Thus, they decided to cover up the mine again, but something mysterious happened. At that time, all the people who were supposed to cover up the mine died in their houses mysteriously! Thus, they started bing anxious, and Augustus had been working as a geologist near the area at that time. Hence, the leader of the vige thought that he was an expert, so they invited him into the County. Previously, the leader of Longford County wanted to kill Augustus after thetter had helped them bury the mine. However, that day never came, and instead, Longford County was destroyed." Nathaniel felt somewhat ufortable upon hearing this news. "Maybe Augustus is the culprit behind this incident! Perhaps he deliberately made thendslide and supernatural events. After all, his goal is to enter Longford County''s mine." After all, Nathaniel was not a fool. There were too many coincidences, and the story didn''t match up. Thus, it seemed that someone had nned this whole incident out. After hearing that Morgan nodded and said, "I think so too." "Where did you find about these?" Nathaniel was a little surprised to hear this. There were not many people from Longford County left since the ident, and they were either still working or staying by his side. Therefore, how did Morgan learn about these past events? Just then, Morgan took out the Hikasa Manual and handed it to Nathaniel. It looked very familiar, and Nathaniel immediately flipped through it. However, he was shocked. "Is this the Hikasa Manual of the Longford County? Why is it here?" "Well, if I want something, I''ll do anything get it. There are some ancient characters in it, but I have already asked someone to trante them. It told us how to make the poison, and it also recorded some secrets of the vige. Now, I have returned it to its original owner." Nathaniel frowned slightly and said gloomily, "Isn''t the manual supposed to be in Wisdom''s hands?" "I asked Rita to get it." Although Morgan said it with confidence, Nathaniel was in dismay. "Hey! Stop using my daughter! Don''t you ever think that you can ask her to do anything just because Bjorn treated her kindly!" "I have to say, though. Rita is a talented girl indeed." Morgan did not hide his affection for Rita at all. Then, Nathaniel said faintly, "Of course, she''s my daughter, so she''s a genius!" "Alright, stop being so upset. I won''t do anything to you. Now that you know about this incident, we can find out the person behind Augustus." When Nathaniel heard what Morgan had said, he narrowed his eyes and responded, "Augustus should have worked with Benny back then, so the person behind him must be Benny." "Benny went abroad, and he disappeared the second year after that." Nathaniel was stunned after hearing what Morgan had said. "What did you say?" "The military hid this issue well, and we all thought that Benny was still living happily abroad. But. recently I got the news that the person staying abroad was not Benny, but his brother. Well, Benny disappeared mysteriously in the second year after he went abroad. If the person behind Augustus was really Benny, there was no reason for him to leave his family to hide for so many years. Moreover, if Benny could get the gold mine, he didn''t need to hide abroad at all. Do you know how much the gold mine in this mountain is worth?" Nathaniel looked at the mountains in front of him and said faintly, "It must not be as valuable as my diamond mine." The corners of Morgan''s lips twitched in annoyance when he heard what Nathaniel had said. "Duh, can you stop showing off?" "I''ve been a businessman for so many years. So, I have tons of achievements, so why can''t I show them off?" Morgan was a little upset when he heard what Nathaniel had said. "Urgh! I hate rich people like you." "I just earn more than the average worker. If the country really needs the money, I will donate it." "Are you willing to give it up?" "Why can''t I? Besides, these are just temporary possessions. Nathaniel said nonchntly, and this made Morgan even annoyed. Were all rich people this hateful? "Let''s get to the point. If you want to know who is behind this Augustus, you must first catch him. After all, the higher- ups only want one day. We must arrest Augustus to avoid alerting the enemy and people working behind him using any means we can." Nathaniel nodded, but his eyes darkened. "Well, catching Augustus secretly is a difficult task." "That''s why I need your help." Nathaniel raised his eyebrows and immediately thought of something. "Are you asking me to use Maverick?" "Well, you''re not exactly using him. Augustus had done evil things all these years, so he deserved it. Besides, this incident will also benefit Maverick if he chooses to help us. You should know that Maverick has also done a lot of killing and robbing these years. If he helps us, we can help him reduce his sentence once the timees. I know that you have a good rtionship with him, but Nathan, you should know your identity and do what you should do. Do you get it?" When Nathaniel looked at Morgan''s eyes, he felt upset. He was well aware of what Maverick had done in the past few years. However, the instructions from the higher-ups were clear. This was a chance for Maverick to redeem himself. Thus, he also hoped that Maverick could learn his lesson and be better in the future. But Nathaniel wasn''t sure how Maverick would feel about this. "Can''t we give him a chance? Michael has done a lot of bad things over the years, and Master Mo gave him a hidden identity. Why can''t Maverick have the same treatment?" Morgan sighed and patted Nathaniel''s shoulder before saying, "We were the ones who raised Michael. Even if he did something wrong, he would stand on our side. However, Maverick is a foreign soldier. Nathan, there''s something you should know. The lesson he learned in foreign countries is very different from what we have learnt. Although Michael was brutal, he had only killed terrorists all these years and never harmed the innocent. However, Maverick''s organization did this for money. Thus, many people who died in his hands are innocent!" After hearing this, Nathaniel felt upset, and he even felt like he was suffocating. Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 "Well, don''t be too upset. The superior has given him a chance, but it depends on Maverick''s decision. Don''t worry. After this matter is over, you can finally retire as you like and draw a pension." Nathaniel knew what Morgan was trying to say about his retirement. Generally, people retired when they were over 60 years old. However, members of the special forces retired when they were 35 years old. Since he had a higher military rank, the army would give him a pension allowance, even though he didn''t need to participate in military affairs anymore. This was also the life Nathaniel wanted. He nodded and smoked a cigarette with Morgan. Then, he whispered, "I''m going to check up on Mango. By the way, what''s with the array formation ? Is it really something people practice in the ancient times?" "Oh, yes, I need to tell you something. The girl that you brought with with you is really extraordinary. She''s amazing because she could solve this array!" Morgan was impressed with Lilian''s ability. As soon as Nathaniel heard Morgan words, he knew that Lilian was right. However, he still had doubts about her identity. "Lilian works for Augustus." Morgan was slightly stunned to hear what Nathaniel had said. "Lilian Becham? Is that her surname?" "I don''t know, and I just know her name. Augustus was the one who introduced her to Maverick, but Maverick seems to care about her very much." Nathaniel exined what he knew about Lilian and the details of the situation. Then, Morgan said in a low voice, "She must be the descendant of the array. The mining field has existed for many years, and so has Longford County. If their ancestors hadn''t reinforced the whole mountain range with the array, perhaps it would have been discovered long ago and wouldn''t have been hidden so well. You have no idea how many experts we''ve invited to crack this array. We spent months drafting and researching this, but I didn''t expect Lilian to solve it in such a short time. She''s a treasure, and you should find a way to let her stay." "I''m not sure. Lilian is very assertive and only listens to Maverick. If you want Lilian here, you need to protect Maverick." Morgan was perplexed when he heard Nathaniel saying this. "Look, Nathan, you''re making things difficult for me." "I''m telling the truth. Lilian likes Maverick, and she is pregnant with his child. I don''t care what you need her for, but you can''t force or exhaust her. After all, I promised Maverick to protect her and the child." This was what Nathaniel had promised Maverick. After hearing this Morgan creased his eyebrows with concern, but he still nodded his head. As they were almost done with their conversation, Nathaniel inquired about Mango''s whereabouts before leaving. Meanwhile, Mango was bewildered by the treatment she received there. They were given enough food, but they were not allowed to leave the tent. On the other hand, Lilian remained calm and quiet, but this pure silence was suffocating. Then, Mango poured her a cup of water and said, "Drink some warm water to warm up your body." "Thank you." Lilian took the cup to warm her hands, but she did not drink from it as a trace of worry shed across her eyes. "When will Maverick meet with us?" However, Mango did not know how to reply to her. "I m sure it won''t take long." Suddenly, when Nathaniel came into their tent, Mango was stunned." "Nathan? Is that you?" "Are you scared?" Nathaniel gently touched her head and said with a smile, "They''re not Augustus''s people. They''re working for Morgan!" "Morgan Eaves? Did we just find him by chance?" Mango was shocked to hear this. Meanwhile, Nathaniel nodded in reply. During this period of time, Mango had followed him all over the ce, and she was obviously worn out. On the other hand, Lilian frowned slightly when she heard that it was Morgan''s team. Then, she said faintly, "I want to go back to Maverick." Nathaniel looked at Lilian and said softly, "I promised Maverick that I wouldn''t let you go back. He should already have his ns, and you''d be making things difficult for him if you return. Also, you''re not in good condition now." Lilian''s eyes flickered, and her hands involuntarily touched her belly. Suddenly, her eyes became a little softer. "I''m pregnant, right?" She asked the question straightforwardly. Mango and Nathaniel looked at each other. Then, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Yes, and you should be more careful from now on. After all, Maverick wants to protect this child." Lilian''s eyes became teary when she heard this. "s! Why should I continue living a life without him?" "How could this happen? Maverick will save himself! I''m sure he''ll find a way." "He can''t do anything!" Lilian suddenly became a little aggravated. "If Maverick had a way out, he wouldn''t have let me go, and he wouldn''t have allowed you to protect me. He''s not a person who will easily entrust his woman and child to others. He''s always full of confidence, no matter how difficult the situation is. Besides, he said that he would never abandon me, and he could fight for me until he died. Hence, we''re one now. Now that he entrusted me to you, it means that he has no way out, and this is thest chance." While Lilian was speaking, she suddenly started sobbing. Thus, Nathaniel''s expression because upset when he heard this. "He is Augustus''s son. I don''t think Augustus will let him dye." "You guys don''t know Augustus at all! He won''t kill Maverick, but he''ll make his life miserable! That''s even worse than being dead. Urgh! You don''t understand! Nathaniel, the reason why I followed you along the way was that Maverick cared about you guys. I wanted to guard you and send you to a safe ce on his behalf. I know that this was Maverick''s n, but I can''t leave him alone!" Lilian started tearing up when she said this. She sobbed, "You guys might think that you have led a hard life, but do you understand what is it truly like to suffer? Nathaniel Ye, you feel that your life is sad and pitiful. Your foster mother and your biological mother were evil, and they schemed against you. However, they raised you and gave you a normal childhood! Besides, you were born with a silver spoon in your mouth. Hence, you lived a privileged lifepared to Maverick. You had a famous tutor, and you had servants to serve you. But what did Maverick have? He had nothing! The people threw him into the ancestral temple when he was a child, and he lived a lonely life with a broken memorial tablet. He was told that the memorial tablet belonged to his mother, a vermin expert. When you were living your best life, Maverick was fighting against the poisonous bugs. He did not have a proper childhood, and he spent his days with vermin! Although he is the only son of Augustus, Augustus never cared about him. People thought that Augustus was merely strict with his son, but that was false! Augustus is heartless and cold! So, I bet you can already imagine how badly Augustus had treated his son, right?" Nathaniel''s heart suddenly tightened when he heard this. After Lilian finished, she stood up from her sleeping bag and tidied herself up before saying, "Now that you''ve reached a safe ce and found the person you want, I won''t apany you anymore. I''m going back to find Maverick because he needs me now." "Wait, you can''t go back! If what you said is true, Augustus will never let you go! Do you realise how much Maverick cares for this child? It''s very risky for you to head back now because you''re pregnant. Lilian, this is Maverick''s only wish. He hopes that your child will be born safely." Mango stopped Lilian immediately and said this. She was a woman too, so she could understand Lilian''s emotions. However, she could not allow Lilian to leave because Maverick had asked them to take good care of Lilian and his child. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had mixed feelings. Then, he whispered, "You should stay here. I''ll save him." Lilian was surprised by his suggestion and hurriedly shook her head. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "No, Maverick would not want to see you in danger. Since you have already reached a safe ce, it''s risky for you to head back once again. Without Maverick, I don''t have a reason to live on anymore. He has been struggling alone. This time, he even hurt himself while saving you guys. Therefore, he is weak now. Besides, it would be even terrible if Augustus found out that he helped you guys! Look, I have no other wishes. I just want to die with him because I belong to him. So don''t try and persuade me because I won''t change my mind. Even though Maverick arranged all this, I won''t ept it because it''s not what I want!" Nathaniel and Mango was surprised by her words. "Lilian, you can''t do anything even if you go back alone. Furthermore, you will just make things difficult for him. If you stay, Augustus may only punish Maverick lightly. But if you go back, he will capture Maverick because of you and the child. Do you want this to happen?" Lilian paused for a moment when she heard Mango''s words. Then, Mango continued, "I know you''re worried about Maverick, so are we. But I really don''t think you must go back as you will only burden him further. Besides, it doesn''t mean that you have to die together with him to prove your love. In fact, you can wait for him patiently to show him that you love him." Lilian looked at Mango and listened to her words tentatively. Suddenly, tears began to roll down her eyes "I''m...I''m just scared. I''m afraid that I won''t see him again, and that I won''t be by his side when he needs me the most. Maverick is scared of the darkness, and he doesn''t like being alone. s! We have never been apart since he was 18 years old. I''m afraid that he can''t sleep well at night now I''m not with him, I..." After hearing this, Mango walked up and hugged Lilian tightly. She then said in a low voice, "It''s alright, let''s endure for a bit. I believe Nathan will think of a way to bring Maverick out. They are really good brothers. Nathan didn''t know about his existence before, so Maverick suffered so much. Now that they are brothers, we obviously won''t leave him behind. Lilian, trust us. I believe that we can bring him back to you, alright?" When Lilian heard this, she couldn''t hold it in any longer and started sobbing in Mango''s arms. "I beg you, please! Don''t give up on Maverick. You guys are his only hope now." On the other hand, Nathaniel was touched by these words. "I will bring him back." Nathaniel had originally wanted to stay behind to apany Mango. However, he knew that he had to do something after hearing Lilian''s pleas. After all, Nathaniel would not allow Maverick to sacrifice himself to save all of them. Suddenly, Nathaniel recalled Maverick''s expression and smile. Thus, this was the first time he felt d to learn that he had a brother. Then, when he saw Lilian crying in Mango''s arms, Nathaniel quickly turned around and walked out. Perhaps it was time for him to take action. Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 When Nathaniel left, Mango nced at him and did not follow him. Instead, she continued to stay behind tofort Lilian. After all, Lilian was emotionally unstable right now, and she was still carrying a child. Well, Mango knew that Nathaniel would never leave Maverick behind. Although this would be a dangerous mission, Augustus was someone they had to face after all. After Nathaniel came out, he went straight to meet Morgan. "How''s the signal here?" Well, the array formation would typically block the signal out, so none of them could use their phones. Then, Morgan asked softly, "Do you want to contact the outside world?" "Yes, I need to do something. I want to bring Maverick out." Nathaniel didn''t hide it from him. After all, Morgan would find it out one way or another. Morgan lowered his head and said after a moment of thought, "I think it''s better for him to work with us." "Well, it''s cruel for a son to go against his dad. Moreover, Maverick is not our soldier, and we don''t know a thing about him. What makes you so confident that he will break the rtionship with his father for the sake of us? Or do you think that he will do as being told just because Lilian is in our hands? He doesn''t want anyone to control him! Therefore, we should save him out. Besides, we can''t force him into a corner. What if he ends up working with Augustus because of this? If that happens, we''ll never win the fight!" Morgan frowned upon hearing what Morgan had said. He remained silent, and he seemed to be contemting this. On the other hand, Nathaniel knew that this was not the right time for him to think about his personal feelings. After all, he was the chiefmander. He had to think about all his subordinates, so he had to think about the bigger picture. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, this was something that Nathaniel couldn''t do, but Morgan could. Well, Morgan had been so sessful he was the third generation soldier in his family. Thus, he would follow his principles with determination. Furthermore, his rational thoughts would never be affected by those petty feelings and emotions. However, Nathaniel was the opposite of him. If Augustus were to grab hold of Mango at this moment, Nathaniel knew that he would never be able to remain calm. Although he had faith and was good in making decision, giving up on Mango wasn''t something he could possibly do. That was the reason why Morgan had a higher military rankingpared to him. On the other hand, Nathaniel did not urge Morgan to make a decision and waited quietly. As the minutes ticked by, the frown on Morgan''s face remained. In the end, Morgan finally spoke up when Nathaniel lit his third cigarette. "If you insist on doing this, I can only lend you around ten of my men. To tell you the truth, Nathan, I didn''t bring many people this time. Besides, they are just average soldiers. As you know, I can''t let them get hurt. I chose them because Maverick isn''t really that important to the whole situation." "I understand, and I don''t need ten people. Just give me the signal or a phone number that can contact the outside world." Upon hearing this, Morgan was slightly taken aback. "Wait! Are you going to save him alone?" "It''s not a big deal. After all, I have my own people." Nathaniel smiled lightly, and there was a hint of confidence on his face. Morgan was slightly displeased, but he still nodded and agreed, "Okay." After that, he gave Nathaniel a mobile phone. "You can contact the outside world with this phone, but you have to stand in that direction to make a phone call. That direction has the best signal as the array formation is weakest there." "Thanks a lot." After saying that, Nathaniel went in the opposite direction with his mobile phone and gave Bettany a call. Meanwhile, Bettany didn''t expect to receive a call from Nathaniel. She was a little stunned, but she quickly picked it up. "Mr. Ye, I''ve arrived near the Longford County. Wisdom called me not long ago." "Head to Longford County and make somemotion there. Make Augustus think that you came back after getting some news. You must lure him there." Nathaniel said faintly. Meanwhile, Bettany frowned slightly. "Sir, am I doing it alone? Will I have any backup?" "No, find somebody to assist you. Bettany, I know you have a way." After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. As the call ended, Bettany was a little flustered. After all, it was definitely a risky move to lure Augustus in without any assistance. Well, Augustus was determined to win over Longford County. Although Bettany didn''t know what Augustus intended to do, she wasn''t a fool either. Over the years, she had found some clues. It seemed that Augustus was rted to the extermination of Longford County! Furthermore, now that Nathaniel had given these orders, she was more certain of her spection. At this thought, she sighed and called Magnolia. "Madam, let''s meet. I need your help." On the other hand, Magnolia was surprised to receive Bettany''s call. "Heh. Are you trying to lure me into another trap again?" "Look, there''s no trap here. I wanted to cooperate with you. After all, I know where Barack is." Magnolia was excited upon hearing what Bettany had said. "Are you serious? You''re not lying to me, right?" "No, I''m serious. I know where Barack is, but I need you to lend me some people. I know that you didn''t hand over the people in the organisation to me. After all, you wanted to save Barack with those men, right? Those people you have are brave, and they would risk their lives for you. Therefore, you spent a great deal of money on training them over the years. s! What a pity! I''ve been with you for so long, but I''ve never found out the whereabouts of this team. Now, I need your team to help me. As long as you agree to do so, I''ll bring you to see Barack." Magnolia was speechless when she heard what Bettany had said. She had lived in Ango for so long, and this was the force she had reserved for herself. However, Bettany knew about it. Although Bettany did not know where these people were, it was enough to make Magnolia shudder. "I want to see him first." "No, we have limited time now because Mr. Ye has given me an urgent task. I have to finish his orders first, so I can only bring you to meet him after the mission ispleted. Furthermore, you can only meet Barack if you keep me safe. Otherwise, you might never find him for the rest of your life." Bettany''s words caused Magnolia''s brows to furrow tightly. "Wait! Are you threatening me? How would I know if you''re telling the truth?" "You have no choice now, right?" Right now, Bettany was betting her luck on Magnolia''s feelings for Barack. Hence, the hope that Magnolia would agree. While waiting for Magnolia''s reply, Bettany''s forehead broke out in cold sweat. Finally, Magnolia agreed to her suggestion. "Alright, I''ll lend you some of my men. Heh. Bettany Zhang, if you don''t take me to him after it is done, I will kill you." Magnolia''s voice was cold and ruthless as she said this. Meanwhile, a bitter smile shed across Bettany''s face. They used to be best partners, and they had risked their lives for the sake of each other. However, Magnolia could even sacrifice her life for Barack. After all, they loved each other too deeply. However, Bettany was worried that Magnolia would not be able to calm down after seeing Barack. "All right.¡± Meanwhile, Bettany hung up the phone and felt depressed. She just wanted to be a doctor. However, she had no choice as she belonged to Longford County. Then, Bettany acted quickly. On the other hand, Augustus was filled with excitement when he heard that the descendant of the Longford County hade back with the Hikasa Manual. "Isn''t the Hikasa Manual in Nathaniel''s hands?" "Sir, I heard that Nathaniel didn''t understand what''s written in the manual, so he gave it to his son, Wisdom. Wisdom is Bettany''s disciple, so the manual could''ve ended up in Bettany''s hands. Besides, Bettany is the descendant of this vige, so perhaps she can understand what is written in the book. Haha! I think there might be records of the mines in the book! " After hearing what his subordinate had said, a trace of excitement shed across Augustus'' eyes. "Well, I haven''t found the entrance to the mine. I only know that they are located on the mountain behind this vige. s! I have been secretly searching for it for so many years, but I have always been blocked by a mysterious force. Maybe I can find it this time after getting my hands on the Hikasa Manual. As long as I find the entrance of the mine, the whole mountain will be mine! Bring the Maverick to me right now." With Augustus''s order, the servant immediately went to the ancestral hall. However, when they opened the ancestral hall, Maverick was lying on the ground with a pale face and seemed to be out of breath. "Quick! Inform Sir about this! Mr. Abbott might be..." His men didn''t dare to say anything, but they were scared to death. Meanwhile, Augustus heard the news and rushed to the ancestral temple. Then, he saw Maverick lying on the floor breathlessly. "How could this be?" Augustus became angry immediately. "Call the doctor! Hurry up!" The doctor was brought over quickly, but after a quick examination, he sat down on the ground and said in a trembling voice, "Sir, Mr. Abbott, he... he might not make it!" "Huh? What do you mean ?" As Augustus said this, he grabbed the doctor''s cor and took out a pistol from his belt before pointing it directly at the doctor''s head. "Cure him! If he dies, your family will die along with him! "Sir, even if you kill me, there''s nothing I can do! Mr. Abott has been struck by a vermin. The vermin have entered his heart meridian. It''s, it''s already..." The doctor knew a little about vermin, and he also noticed that Maverick was sweating. Right now, Augustus was a little flustered. "How could that be possible? He is the son of Nanny Zhang! He has been with vermin since he was a child. So, how could they attack him instead? Save him with all your might! Right now!" However, the doctor broke out in desperate tears. "Look, sir, I really can''t do anything. I''m afraid that Mr. Abbott! is dying. Well, it seemed that he used the Golden Lancehead Venom." "The Golden Lancehead Venom? What? He actually ate that thing?" Augustus''s eyes suddenly widened in realisation. "Urgh! What an unfilial son! The Golden Lancehead Venom is so precious, so why did you eat it? Do you know that there are only three of these in the world? I only have one of those because Madeline left it for me! Urgh! It''s so useful, but why did you eat it?" Augustus kicked Mavericks''sbody as he said this. However, he was so mad that he kicked thetter several more times. "You unfilial son! F*ck! If I had known that you would do this, I would have strangled you to death!" Augustus shed a fierce look towards Maverick, who was about to die, and said coldly, "Since he can''t be saved, let him stay here. When he dies, throw him into the tank of vermin and let him apany his deceased mother here." After that, Augustus left the ancestral hall and locked the door from outside. Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 However, no one saw tears rolling down Maverick''s eyes. Well, this was his father''s true personality. Howughable! Right now, Maverick was in so much pain that he was on the verge of falling apart. He even thought that he would die soon. Unfortunately, this tormenting pain was almost never-ending, so he couldn''t speak or move his limbs. Hence, heid on the ground like a corpse. The moment he consumed the Golden Lancehead Venom, he thought he could withstand the bite of the insect and get rid of the poison in his body through rebirth. From then on, he would no longer be under Augustus'' control. But he also knew that the Golden Lancehead Venom was particrly overbearing. If he couldn''t resist it, he would really die on the spot. In the past few days, Nathaniel and others had left. Hence, he made this decision out of desperation and never looked back. Now, he was on the verge of death, and he found out Augustus'' true colours. No matter what, Augustus had raised him for thirty years. Although he hadn''t had too much affection for Augustus back then, he still treated thetter as his own father. However, thest bit of feelings that he had left had been destroyed by Augustus himself. After all, Maverick was his son! Augustus had raised him for thirty years, so he should have some feelings for his own son, right? However, he was treated like a piece of trash that could be discarded at any time. After all, Augustus didn''t even want to give him a coffin, and he had asked someone to throw Maverick into the jar of vermin to apany his long-lost mother. Was Augustus really his father? Did Maverick really matter to him? Maverick was devastated, but he somewhat felt relieved. Right now, there was really nothing holding him back. After all, he no longer had any rtionship with Augustus anymore. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He finally paid back the debt he owed Augustus. At this thought, Maverick closed his eyes and allowed his tears to flow. There were no outsiders here, and no one would see his fragility and sadness. Thus, he didn''t need to put on a disguise and could finally be himself. However, Maverick felt that his body was hurting, and he was shivering because he was cold. If he couldn''t bear the pain, he would die today. However, he didn''t know what had happened to Lilian now or whether she was trying toe back to him. When Maverick recalled the memories that he had made with Lilian, he felt regretful. After all, he had never properly apanied Lilian for so many years. He knew that Lilian liked going outdoors, but he never had time to take her out. Besides, there were other women who were fond of him, but he didn''t want Lilian to look disappointed. Suddenly, he recalled the time when he was seriously injured. At that time, Lilian was the one who had rescued him and carried himboriously to the town to find a doctor. However, that doctor was only willing to save him in exchange for Lilian''s body. Thus, it was the first time Lilian had killed someone for him. Right now, he still remembered Lilian''s helplessness and despair at that time. He could recall the sound of her clothes being ripped apart, and her hoarse voice that was screaming for help. However, he couldn''t do anything but watch as the doctor harassed her. Then, Lilian was the one who had picked up the scalpel and killed the doctor in front of him. When the bright red blood sshed on his face, he witnessed Lilian''s trembling body and flustered look. Even so, she still remained calm and treated his wound with the equipment she found from the doctor''s office. Well, he didn''t know how he survived. There were guns and bullets all over the ce during those days, and terrorists were everywhere. However, he and Lilian had stayed in the office for more than a week. He had a high fever, and Lilian was the one who held him and gave him the courage to hold on. Then, she gave him everything she had. From then onwards, Maverick truly thought of Lilian as his woman. Over the years, they had experienced tons of obstacles. But still, they had no children. He owed Lilian too much, and he didn''t know if he would have a chance to protect her ever again. Thus, he only hoped that Lilian would be well taken care of under Nathaniel''s help. At this thought, Maverick felt extremely heartbroken and devastated. Thus, he could barely see the sceneries outside anymore. Meanwhile, the ancestral hall was so quiet that he could hardly hear his breathing. Suddenly, he felt very depressed. No one would know where his body was even if he died. In fact, people would only discover him when he had be a skeleton in a jar! He didn''t know what to feel any more at the thought of his own miserable ending. After Augustus left the ancestral temple in anger, news came again that Bettany had entered the ancestral temple. He heard that she had been inside for a long time, and no one knew what she was up to. Augustus was a little anxious when he heard this. "Hurry up and follow me." This time, Augustus decided to handle it himself. As long as he caught Bettany and got the Hikasa Manual, he probably could find the entrance to the mines. Meanwhile, most of Augustus''s men had left, and the rest of the people were busy with other things. Thus, no one paid attention to Maverick''s condition. Now that Maverick was dead, he meant nothing to them anymore. When Nathaniel learned that Bettany had already lured Augustus to take action, he nned to leave alone to search for Maverick. However, he encountered Mango and Lilian on the way. "Why did you guyse out?" "You can''t get out without me." Lilian looked at Nathaniel and whispered, "Only I know how to get out of formation array and the direction to the secret passage of the ancestral hall." "But your body..." "I''m fine.'''' When Mango saw Nathaniel''s worried expression, she said, "I''ll take care of Lilian. Nathan, she''s worried about Maverick, just like how I''m worried about you. It''ll be a torture for Lilian if you ask us to stay behind and wait for your news. Why don''t we go with you? I promise that I won''t drag you down or let anyone discover us, alright?" She looked at Nathaniel with a pleading face while she said this. On the other hand, how could Nathaniel bear to disappoint Mango? "Okay, but you must listen to me." "All right." Then, the three of them left the military camp again. Under Lilian''s lead, Nathaniel and Mango once again entered the secret passage of the ancestral hall. However, Lilian left in a hurry this time. She was very uneasy, and she felt stuffy. After all, she had an ominous feeling that something bad was about to happen. "Lilian, slow down! You have to take care of your body!" Mango said this as she was concerned. However, Lilian couldn''t listen to a word she say. Meanwhile, Nathaniel followed by quickly, and he looked quite upset. When the three of them came to the ancestral hall, they saw Maverick lying there without breathing anymore. "Maverick! Hey! Maverick!" Lilian quickly ran over to his side and threw herself at Maverick as she screamed. His body was cold, so Lilian immediately broke out in tears. "Maverick, wake up! What''s wrong with you? Hey! Answer me!" Meanwhile, Nathaniel and Mango''s blood ran cold when they saw this scene. "What''s going on?" Then, Nathaniel ran over and checked up on Maverick immediately. Maverick''s breath was weak that he almost couldn''t feel it, so this made Nathaniel''s heart skip a beat. "What? How could this be? Why did Augustus abandon him and leave him here?" "I told you that Augustus doesn''t care about his life at all. However, you believed that he wouldn''t harm his own children. You always think I''m overthinking. He''s dead now! Urgh! Are you satisfied now?" Lilian''s tears flooded down her cheeks as she said this. Then, she hugged Maverick and cried desperately, "s! What''s the point of having a child if I had to lose you in the end? Maverick Abbott, ever since I turned eighteen, I already know what my mission was. I''m your bodyguard, and I''m someone who could give up everything for you! Now that you''re dead, there''s no reason for my child and m to live anymore. Who told you that I could move on without you? Huh? Who allowed you to do this to me? What else do you want me to do? Just tell me! Why did you ask other people to convey your message? I only listen to you, so you should tell me personally whether I should live or die. I''ll listen to your words. I''ll live with our child if you want me to. But I won''t listen to what others have told me!" Lilian''s tears dripped down on Maverick''s face when she said this, but he remained motionless. On the other hand, Mango was stunned. Upon looking at Nathaniel''s depressed expression and the devastated look on Lilian''s face, she took a deep breath and said, "Is Maverick really dead?" "He still breathing weakly, but..." Nathaniel could not continue. However, Mango was the calmest person right now. She whispered, "Take him away with us, Wisdom should have a way to save him. Maverick must have been struck by a vermin. Besides, He looked fine when we left, so how did things be like this now?" "There is poison in his body due to years of testing and practising with vermin. I have always known that he was risking his own life. Hence, he has to pay a price every time he extracts vermin. If he can''t control the poison in his body, it will backfire, and he will die from it. Everyone who practices this will always have someone to guide and protect them, but he doesn''t. Therefore, I didn''t know when things would take a drastic turn and harm him. Previously, he asked you guys to take care of me. Thus, he must have noticed that his body couldn''t take it any longer. However, I don''t know whether I can give birth to our child safely under the effect of the vermin. Will he be born with disabilities? I''m not optimistic about it. It was a difficult decision because Maverick wants our child, but I only want him to live well." Mango was surprised by Lilian''s confession. At first, she thought it was a fortunate thing for Lilian to be pregnant with Maverick''s child. However, she didn''t know what to say now. "Anyway, we can take him back and let Wisdom treat him. When there''s a will, there''s a way. Isn''t he still breathing? There''s have hope as long as he''s alive. Moreover, we can ask Wisdom to contact Bettany. Bettany belongs to the vige, so she should know how to detoxify the poison." Lilian''s eyes lit up at Mango''s words. "Are there descendants of Longford County left?" "Yes, and the person is currently in the vige. Let''s take Maverick with us first. Even if he dies, he can''t die here. He is Nathaniel''s brother, and he should be buried with respect." After saying that, Nathaniel went forward and picked up Maverick. But the moment he approached Maverick, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 "Nathan, are you alright?" Mango couldn''t help but feel worried when she saw Nathaniel suddenly kneeling on the ground. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt his chest burning as if something was about to burst out of it. Therefore, the tearing pain was almost unbearable. "Nathan!" His face took on a ghastly expression due to the intense pain, and he almost threw Maverick away. Meanwhile, Lilian quickly helped Maverick up while Mango hugged Nathaniel''s elbow to support him. "Hey! Are you okay? Are you not feeling well?" Nathaniel''s face was very pale, and beads of sweat kept dripping on the ground. It was as if the Golden Lancehead Venom in his body had some sort of connection with Maverick. Could it be... At this thought, a trace of doubt shed across Nathaniel''s mind. Then, he cut open his wrist with a dagger subconsciously, and drops of red blood fell into Maverick''s mouth. Meanwhile, the smell of blood stimted Maverick''s senses. He opened his mouth unconsciously and drank the blood of Nathaniel. The scene was somehow strange and bloody, but no one spoke a word. Meanwhile, Mango looked at Nathaniel with a heart-wrenching expression. His face became even paler when his blood flowed into Maverick''s mouth. Soon, Nathaniel couldn''t hold on any longer. After that, Mango quickly tapped Maverick''s neck to knock him out. However, hisplexion looked a little better, while Nathaniel was a little dizzy. After that, Lilian quickly pulled Maverick out of Nathaniel''s embrace, while Mango held Nathaniel in her arms. "How are you doing? Are you alright?" "I''m fine. Let''s go quickly." Nathaniel nodded after saying this. Then, he nced at Maverick and found that thetter''splexion had gotten better. Then, he whispered, "If I''m right, there should be a Golden Lancehead Venom in his body. When the two insects interact with each other, they will respond in opposite ways. I''m currently using my blood to suppress the poison in his body so that he can have temporary relief. But to cure himpletely, we''ll need to find Wisdom. Let''s hurry back before people from the outside find us." "Alright." Mango nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, Lilian nced at Nathaniel and Maverick. Then, she helped Maverick out of the room without saying a word. The four of them did not speak along the way. After exiting the secret passage, they returned to the Morgan''s barracks in the deep forest. Meanwhile, Wisdom and Rita had arrived. Furthermore, Ang also came with them. "Quick! Take a look at Maverick!" Nathaniel was a little anxious right now. On the other hand, Mango was worried about Nathaniel''s condition. Thus, she asked the other doctors to prescribe Nathaniel some blood tonic medicine. Meanwhile, Wisdom quickly came over. After examining Maverick, he said seriously, "I think this happened due to the Golden Lancehead Venom. I don''t know much about it, so I think only my master can help him now." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel''s eyes slightly darkened at this thought. Suddenly, he remembered his original n. "Is Bettany still in Longford? How is the situation over there?" "Augustus trapped Bettany in Longford Vige, but he couldn''t break in. Thus, both of them are at a stalemate, so the situation there is pretty tense." Morgan came in all of a sudden and answered Nathaniel''s question. After hearing that, Nathaniel frowned slightly. He knew that Bettany would have a hard time since he didn''t provide her any support. Moreover, she had held down the fort on her own for three days, so this was already impressive." "Bring our bodyguards and call Bettany. Tell her to work us so that we can arrest Augustus." At this point, Nathaniel felt that there was no need to let go of Augustus. "My men can help you too," Morgan said hurriedly. After all, Morgan was determined to catch Augustus. Meanwhile, Nathaniel nodded and was about to take action with them. However, Mango stopped him. "Are you sure your body can handle this? Why don''t I do it?" "You stay here and take care of them. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine." Nathaniel looked at Mango tenderly and said in a low voice. After going through tons of ups and downs for the past few years, he cherished her presence even more. Thus, he was confident that he could take care of himself for her sake. When Mango saw that it was nearly impossible to stop Nathaniel, she ordered someone to bring some supplements for him. "Drink this before you leave." "All right." After saying that, Nathaniel patted Mango''s head and eat up the medicine. Then, he felt a warm kiss on his lips. This was the first time Mango had kissed him in front of everyone. Thus, Nathaniel froze for a moment, and his entire body went numb. In fact, he almost had an urge to pounce on her. His blood was boiling, and his heart was burning with desire. Then, he hugged her tightly into his embrace and rubbed himself over her body. Mango''s breathing quickened, but she still pushed Nathaniel away. At this time, her face was already flushed. Meanwhile, the men around were watching them excitedly. Then, Morgan coughed twice and said to Nathaniel, "Ahem! Well, you should probably stop now. Stop making us jealous." After hearing this, Nathaniel immediately grinned like a child. His bright smile was very dazzling, and it made people feel a little envious from the bottom of their hearts. "I''ll be back soon, alright? Wait for me at home." "Okay, be careful." Mango nodded shyly after hearing that. Then, Nathaniel went out with the team with happiness thrumming all over his veins. Meanwhile, Lilian had been taking care of Maverick. Thus, he was a little jealous when she witnessed the sweet interaction between Nathaniel and Mango. She used to wait for Maverick''s return whenever he was out for his mission, just like how Mango did. But this time, was Maverick really going toe back? She wasn''t sure, so she felt rather uneasy. After all, Maverick had been in deep sleep since arriving. However, hisplexion was much better than before, and his breathing was calmer. Thus, Lilian took care of him with all her might, and she did everything by herself without asking for help. Meanwhile, Mango was worried about her. Even after Mango had persuaded Lilian countlessly, the latter still refused to leave. Hence, Mango had no choice but to stay by her side and constantly keep an eye on her. On the other hand, Nathaniel took lead Morgan''s team and his bodyguards to Longford County. Then, they attacked Augustus''s team from both sides with Bettany''s help. In the process of capturing Augustus, Nathaniel injured his arm, but in the end, Augustus fell to the ground. "Don''t move!" Nathaniel looked terribly cold and vicious right now. After all, Augustus was the culprit behind all this. He had brought disaster to Longford County, and he had destroyed the whole vige. Furthermore, he had tricked Nanny Zhang and treated Maverick cruelly! Hence, Nathaniel wished to kill him now, but he couldn''t. Meanwhile, Augustus never thought that Nathaniel would have defeated him, so he struggled unwillingly. Then he stared at Nathaniel with his bloodshot eyes and said coldly, "You b*stard, I should have killed you from the beginning. Urgh! I should''ve strangled you to death the minute when you were born." "It''s a pity that you won''t have a chance to do this anymore. After that, Nathaniel instantly knocked him out with a knife. Just then, he saw Bettany walking out. Apparently, she had brought some people with her. Nathaniel was slightly stunned when he saw Magnolia, but he immediately understood what was going on. "Ah, both of you actually cooperated with each other." "She promised me that she would take me to meet Barack." Magnolia looked exhausted when she said this. Then, Nathaniel looked at Bettany with aplicated expression. "Do you know where Barack is? How could you hide this from me?" Bettany was taken aback by his questions, so she just kept silent. When Nathaniel saw her reaction, he did not make things difficult for her anymore. Instead, he said faintly, "Come with me to save a person who was poisoned by the Golden Lancehead Venom." Bettany was surprised upon hearing this. "Golden Lancehead Venom? Isn''t the chief the only person who has it? We only have three in the vige, but there was only one left when I received it, and the other two..." "It''s my brother, Maverick." After saying that, Nathaniel turned and left. Meanwhile, the others lifted Augustus up and threw him directly into the ancestral temple of Longford County. On the other hand, no one was allowed to enter the barracks that belonged to Morgan unauthorised. This was because they didn''t want the location of the mines to be exposed. Therefore, Nathaniel asked someone to bring Maverick to him. Meanwhile, Rita and Ang had stayed back with Morgan, while Wisdom, Maverick, Lilian, and Mango returned to the Longford County. Bettany was surprised to see Wisdom. Then, she immediately went to Maverick''s room. "How is it? Do you have a solution?" Nathaniel was very worried about Maverick right now. Although Lilian remained silent, she was also nervous and anxious. Bettany hurriedly examined Maverick and said in a low voice, "Yes, he''s fine. The Golden Lancehead Venom can remove all the poisonous vermin in his body, and the insect itself is not harmful. He is unconscious now because his body can''t bear it, and it will take time for his body to get used to it. Thus, he will wake up when the Golden Lancehead Venom ispletely integrated." Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief after hearing what Bettany had said. "Do you mean that the Golden Lancehead Venom in my body is not harmful as well?" Nathaniel always thought that the Golden Lancehead Venom would cause him great harm. After all, he felt terrible after he had ingested it. He was surprised to know that the insect was harmless, so he couldn''t help asking more questions. Bettany wanted to say something, but she changed her mind. Then, she just nodded. Seeing that Maverick''s condition had stabilised, Mango persuaded Lilian to take some rest. Despite so, Lilian refused to leave. Therefore, Mango had to ask someone to prepare another bed in the room for her. After everything was arranged, Mango pulled Nathaniel back to her room. "Are you okay? I smell blood. Wait! Are you injured?" Mango looked at Nathaniel worriedly, so Nathaniel was pleased by how concerned she was. "It''s just a cut. It''s okay." "Let me look at it." Mango reached out her hand to untie Nathaniel''s jacket, but Nathaniel grabbed hold of her hands. "Honey, I''m not used to this. How could you be so unrestrained in broad daylight/" "Stop messing around! Show me now." After saying that, Mango threw his hand away. Then, she saw his bruise Although it wasn''t a very serious one, she still felt sorry for him. "Did you catch Augustus?" "Yes." "That''s good. We can finally rx a little." Then, Mango applied some medicine to his injuries, but she was tearing up. Meanwhile, Nathaniel knew that she was traumatised by the events that unfolded these days. Hence, he quickly hugged her and whispered, "We''ll meet Barack tomorrow." However, Mango''s body stiffened upon hearing this news. Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 "Who are we meeting?" Mango seemed to have not heard him clearly. Then, Nathaniel looked at her teary eyes and hugged her tighter. "Well be meeting Barack. Doris said that Bettany will take her to meet him." After hearing this, Mangoid on Nathaniel''s chest and listened to his strong heartbeat. She was obviously a little shocked. "Is Doris here too?" "Well, although I don''t know how the two reconciled, Bettany could save Longford County only with Doris'' help. I used to think that Longford County meant a lot to Bettany, but I don''t think so anymore." Then, a trace of doubt shed across Nathaniel''s eyes as he said this. Then, Mango sat up from Nathaniel''s embrace. She looked at him in the eyes and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you suspicious of Bettany now? Is it because she knew of Barack''s whereabouts but didn''t inform us?" "Aren''t you suspicious of her too?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but frown upon seeing Mango''s reaction. After hearing his question, Mango shook her head and stood up before walking to the window. The people outside were still busy because they were afraid that outsiders would know about the presence of Morgan and his team. Although Rita and Ang were not around, the atmosphere was still tense, even though they had caught Augustus. Perhaps it was because of the well- trained bodyguards of the Ye family or maybe of her insecure feelings. However, Mango still felt that the atmosphere around them was too tense. Just then, Nathaniel walked over and hugged her from behind. After all, he liked to hold Mango this way. Her body was so soft, so he felt that he had everything he wanted with her in his from. Thus, he felt satisfied, and ot was a kind of satisfaction that could never be reced by money or fortune. "You seem to have other opinions about Bettany." Nathaniel''s voice was soft and slightly hoarse, but he sounded a little tired. Mango felt bad for him, so she rubbed his hand gently and said in a low voice, "No matter what Bettany''s status is, she''s a woman. The thing that she regrets the most in her entire life is probably her son''s death. However, she endured the pain as she didn''t even have the right to pour her emotions out like any ordinary woman. She still has a mission and responsibility on her. After all, she feels stressed because of the destruction of the vige, so she''s almost worn out. That''s why the unfortunate loss of her son will always be a pain that can never be erased. Furthermore, that''s why she epted Wisdom and even treated him as her son. Anyway, I believe that she cares for Wisdom sincerely." "I never doubted her true feelings for Wisdom, but that doesn''t exin her current behaviour, right?" Nathaniel was a man, so he obviously could not understand a woman''s thoughts. Mango smiled and said, "Yes. If Bettany cared about Wisdom, she would be willing to put the matters of Longford County behind her. Also, her burden will be lessened with you around. Under such circumstances, she will protect Wisdom like her own child. Therefore, I think that there must be someone monitoring Wisdom, and we might not know about this." Nathaniel was slightly taken aback when he heard what Mango had said. "Why do you think so?" "If there was no one threatening Wisdom''s safety, there would be no reason for Bettany to keep the truth about Barack Hans from us. If I''ve guessed correctly, you forced her into a desperate situation, so she could only ask my aunt for help. Also, didn''t you notice that she used this to make Doris cooperate with her? We know that those people were only faithful to Doris and not Bettany. Bettany had been with my aunt, Doris for more than ten years, and Doris would entrust her to deal with all her matters. Even if there was an internal confrontation inside the organisation, how could Bettany not have anyone helping her all these years? However, those people don''t seem like they know Bettany at all. I guess that this may be the hidden force that Doris had reserved for herself. Surprisingly, Bettany was able to make my aunt reveal and use her secret weapon. I believe that Doris didn''t do that because of their past rtionship. If that''s the case, there''s only one possibility, which is Barack Hans. Hence, Doris must have used Barack''s whereabouts to make sure that Doris cooperated with her." Mango spoke in an orderly manner, and Nathaniel was deeply in shock. He had always known that Mango was a thorough person, but her observing skills was way beyond his expectations. Well, Mango had grown so much! This thought made Nathaniel both gratified and sad. He had once hoped that Mango would be strong and independent, but not to the point that she didn''t need to rely on him anymore. This was because he would feel upset for her. However, Mango''s improvement was impressive. Well, she had be wiser and calmer. Thus, she would not fall into traps as she had be more intelligent because she had faced many hardships. Nathaniel had expected this, but he was still surprised. Then, Nathaniel ced his chin on her shoulder, as his warm breath scattered across her face, so Mango to feel a little embarrassed. "Hey! Get up!." "No way!" After that, Nathaniel actually started whining at her! On the other hand, Mango didn''t know how to deal with his childish behaviour. "Your reputation will be ruined if others see you acting this way." "Heh! Who dares toe in when I''m with my wife?" While he was saying this, someone knocked on the door. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mango immediately smiled when she heard this. "Hah! Mr. Ye, look who just came." Nathaniel grinned cheekily when he noticed Mango''s bright smile. "Just you wait then." After saying that, he let go of Mango and put on a serious expression. "Who is it?" "It''s me, daddy." Wisdom''s soft voice rang out, and Mango was delighted. If it were someone else, Nathaniel would have been annoyed. But, he endured it since it was Wisdom. At this thought, Nathaniel shook his head helplessly after ncing at Mango. Then, he stood up and opened the door. "Why are you here? Did something happen Maverick?" Wisdom looked around, then he went straight into the room after passing by Nathaniel''s armpit when he saw Mango. "Mommy, how do you feel?" "I''m fine, what''s wrong?" While saying this, Mango patted Wisdom''s head and ced him on her thigh. Wisdom was a little embarrassed. He wanted toe down, but he was fond of his mother''s affection. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt upset. A lot of people were trying to snatch Nathaniel''s wife from him, but he couldn''t say anything now since Wisdom was his son. Thus, he felt helpless, so he could only walk over and pour a ss of hot water for Wisdom. "Here, have a ss of hot water. After all, it gets pretty cold at night, so make sure you don''t catch a cold." "Thank you, daddy." Wisdom received the cup with a smile and took a sip before saying, "Mommy, daddy, I think there''s a spy here." "Huh? What are you talking about?" Nathaniel frowned slightly when he heard this. Suddenly, he recalled Mango''s spections, and his heart skipped a beat. Then, Wisdom whispered, "I found out that there was some poison in the porridge that was sent to uncle Maverick." "What? Poison?" Nathaniel and Mango were stunned to hear this. Now that Augustus had been captured, his men would certainly panic and try to rescue him. Therefore, they thought that the people watching over Wisdom were likely to be Augustus''s men, so they didn''t act immediately. However, they didn''t expect Maverick to be their target instead! But why did they want to kidnap Maverick? If Maverick was their enemy, wouldn''t it be a better idea to leave only after Maverick had woken up? However, they decided to drug Maverick and bring him away. Hence, this was suspicious indeed, Hence, Maverick''s men weren''t the ones who were nning to take him away! So, who else could it be? Were they Augustus''s men? If they were working for Augustus, why didn''t he ask his men to save him first? A series of questions surfaced in Mango and Nathaniel''s minds. Meanwhile, the two of them looked at each other and did not speak. When Wisdom saw that this way, he was stunned. "Daddy, mommy, what I said is true." "We believe you, but how what did you do with the poisoned porridge?" Nathaniel looked at Wisdom and patted thetter''s head before asking. After hearing that question, Wisdom whispered, "I swapped it out. I changed to a medicine that would be beneficial for his condition." When Nathaniel heard his answer, he agreed with what Wisdom had done as well. Then, he looked at Wisdom and asked in a low voice, "Do you feel that someone is watching you these days? Or trying to do something to you?" "No, what''s wrong?" Wisdom shook his head quickly. Meanwhile, Mango and Nathaniel''s expressions darkened. If Wisdom couldn''t feel that someone was spying on her, then the person who watched him probably was someone close to him. Hence, who else was close to him besides them? Was it Rita? Mango and Nathaniel were the ones who knew best about their own daughter. Thus, they excluded her from the list of suspects. However, apart from Rita, who else would be quietly watching over Wisdom? The two suddenly paused, and then they looked at each other tacitly. Suddenly, Nathaniel looked a little anxious. "I''ll make a phone call." After saying that, he stood up quickly and pulled open the door before going out. Wisdom was a little stunned, and he thought that he had said something wrong. He quickly asked, "Mommy, did I say something wrong?" "No, you did a good job. Wisdom, you stay here for a while. I have something to discuss with your teacher." Mango quickly put Wisdom down and left the room in a hurry after saying that. When Wisdom heard that Mango was going to meet Bettany, he stood up and followed behind her. He hadn''t seen his teacher for a long time, and he had many questions that he wanted to ask. At the thought of this, Wisdom quickly followed Mango from behind. On the other hand, Mango rushed to Bettany''s room. Meanwhile, Doris was still standing at the door. It seemed that Doris had alsoe looking for Bettany, and she seemed to have just arrived as well. However, before she could even knock on the door, she noticed Mango walking over. "Mango? What''s wrong?" "Aunt, I''ll tell youter." After saying this, Mango pushed open Bettany''s door hurriedly. Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 On the other hand, Bettany was slightly stunned by the Mango''s sudden intrusion. Although she was a little displeased, she still greeted Mango politely. In the past, Bettany would never address her as ''Madam'', and this continued even if she became Wisdom''s teacher. Thus, Mango knew that she acted more respectfully now because Nathaniel was the chief of Longford County. However, Mango wasn''t in the mood to care about these. She walked straight to Bettany and asked directly, "Who is the man who is watching over Wisdom?" Upon hearing this, Bettany was startled, and a mysterious gaze crossed her eyes. Meanwhile, Wisdom happened to arrive when he heard this. Although Doris did not say anything, she was still a little curious. ording to Mango''s words, it seemed that Bettany had been coerced by someone. If that was the case, was the promise of taking her to meet Barack still valid? On the other hand, Mango could care less about what others thought. Right now, she was extremely anxious. However, Bettany lowered her head and whispered, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "You know what I mean, Bettany. I know you''re smart, but you shouldn''t treat me like a fool either. You think that you can handle this yourself by protecting both Longford County and Wisdom, right? Let me tell you this, no one in the world can get the best of both worlds, and not even you! If you''re really concerned about Wisdom, can you tell me who''s watching over him?" Wisdom seemed to have understood something when he heard what Mango had said. Then, he walked into the room and looked at Bettany before whispering, "Ms. Zhang, have you been threatened because of me? Who is that person? What does he want you to do?" Previously, Bettany didn''t want to reveal anything. However, she wavered slightly when she saw Wisdom. "Why are you here? The adults are speaking now, so you shouldn''t listen in! Go out and y, or check up on how Maverick is doing." Well, Bettany was obviously driving Wisdom away, but Wisdom shook his head and said, "Somone drugged my uncle. Daddy and mommy will be counter-attacking quietly, and soon, they will find the culprit. Madam, you have to believe that they can protect me, so just say it while I''m here." Wisdom looked straight into Bettany''s eyes as he said this, but Bettany remained silent. On the other hand, Mango was extremely anxious. Finally, she couldn''t hold it in any longer and said worriedly, "The other party wasn''t targeting Wisdom, right? They were closely monitoring him, and they even used him to threaten you. Do they want you to do something from them?" "No, they just asked me to calm down. They said they would look for me when they needed me. Although you said that you would take care of Wisdom, you''ve failed now because you allowed someone else to spy on him!" Bettany finally spoke up, but there was a hint of reproach and dissatisfaction in her voice. After all, Bettany couldn''t say anything harsh because of Nathaniel''s status, but she did it for Wisdom''s sake. Right now, she would not allow anyone to harm Wisdom. Mango was stunned for a moment when she heard what Bettany had said, but she immediately understood the meaning behind her words. "Bettany, they were not targeting Wisdom from the very beginning. They want nothing from Wisdom. Even if they wanted to kidnap him, he would be fine because Nathaniel and I are protecting him. Furthermore, they would have taken action immediately if Wisdom was the person they were looking for. However, they waited until now, so they''re obviously using you!" After that, Mango quickly took out her phone. She was already trembling in fear. However, Bettany didn''t quite understand what Mango meant. She wanted to ask, but Mango hurriedly said to Nathaniel on the phone, "Their target is Morgan!" "I know that, and I tried to inform Morgan. Unfortunately, we''re still a step toote because he isn''t answering his phone. As you know, the signal over there is blocked, so I''ll go over there first. Can you handle this yourself?" At this moment, Nathaniel sounded worried "I can. Go ahead. Take care of yourself." Mango''s thoughts were in a mess, but she knew that she had to remain calm because Rita was still with Morgan. When she thought about what could happen to her precious daughter, Mango was anxious. Meanwhile, Bettany seemed to have sensed something. "Madam, you''re..." "Don''t you get it, Bettany? Those people were using Wisdom as bait because they were afraid that you would help us. Hence, they weren''t monitoring Wisdom. Instead, they took advantage of Wisdom''s rtionship with us to find out the whereabouts of Morgan. You are from Longford County, so if you help us, their n will never seed. But if you don''t do anything, they can ask others for help since we were not familiar with this area. In this way, they can enter our territory and follow our footprints to find Morgan. Hah! They''ve used you!" Mango didn''t want to me Bettany. After all, thetter was doing this for Wisdom''s sake because of her unconditional love for Wisdom. However, Mango felt extremely anxious and uneasy right now. What if something happened to Morgan? What about Rita then? Meanwhile, Bettany waspletely stunned. She looked at Mango and then at Wisdom again, but she was too stunned to react. Meanwhile, Doris sighed as she walked in and said, "I''m afraid that the other party has gotten what they wanted. If their target is Morgan, I''m afraid that you guys have left Morgan''s ce for quite some time..." "Auntie!" This was also what Mango was most worried about. However, she didn''t know what to say after calling Doris. Meanwhile, Wisdom had been listening to the conversation from the start, and now he seemed to have understood something. "Mommy, will Rita be alright?" Upon seeing Wisdom''s worried expression, Mango patted his head and said, "Your daddy is already there, so he should be able to make it in time." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "It''s toote." Wisdom''s eyes became a little teary after saying this. "If Mommy''s guess is true, then the traitor is Ang Barnes, right? We asked her to lead the way because we weren''t familiar with this ce. Besides, we always thought that she was close with Uncle Morgan, so we trusted her. s! We even sent her and Rita over. Now I''m afraid... I''m worried.. Wisdom choked with sobs as he spoke. He knew that he couldn''t me Bettany. After all, Bettany was his teacher, and she did everything to protect him. However, Wisdom was extremely sad and depressed. This was because Wisdom was worried about Rita, and he wanted to rush over when he thought about how something could''ve happened to her. On the other hand, Mango understood his feelings. She knew who it was from the start and decided to look for Bettany as she wanted an answer. But now, It didn''t even matter anymore. Indeed, the other party had nned this well and attacked them without them noticing! Meanwhile, Bettany finally understood what had happened. She said apologetically, "Madam, that person is indeed Ang, but I have investigated and it seemed that her parents are good person, they..." "Nah, it doesn''t matter now. These things have already happened, and we have to find a solution. Now Ang has followed Rita into Morgan''s barracks, so I''m afraid she will find out about the secret. Soon, their next target is likely to be the entrance of the vige. If this is exactly their n, then Augustus... Oh no! Augustus Abbott!" At this thought, Mango quickly left Bettany''s room and ran towards the ce where Augustus was locked up. Meanwhile, Doris followed her from behind. Bettany no longer held back and whispered, "Madam, there is a secret team in the vige. I can lend it to you if you need it. But we need the ring of the chief as a keepsake." "We''ll talk about itter." Right now, Mango was more cautious, and she didn''t want to depend on someone that she couldn''t fully trust. Mango trotted all the way to the ce where Augustus was locked up. When she saw that Augustus was still inside, she breathed a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, the bodyguards seemed a little surprised. "Mrs. Ye, what''s wrong?" "Is he awake?" "Not yet." Mango looked around. The surroundings seemed safe, and it was difficult to break in without the help of the people inside. Hence, it was impossible for Augustus to escape. Just then, Augustus woke up. When he saw Mango, his eyes turned a little cold. "Where is Nathaniel? Urgh! Ask him to let me go!" "Hah! In your dreams!" Although Mango was panic-stricken, she did not show it on her face because she was facing a strong opponent like Augustus. Augustus was good looking, but he was not as handsome as Nathaniel. Moreover, her gut was telling her that he had bad intentions. However, Augustus looked somehow familiar to her. "Have we met before?" On the other hand, Augustus was stunned after hearing what Mango had said. He sneered, "Hehl All the women I''ve met before have slept with me! Mrs. Ye, do you mean that you''ve crawled into my bed before?" "You b*stard!" The man beside immediately pped Augustus in the face, and his face turned red and swollen in an instant. On the other hand, Mango was infuriated too because she had never expected him to act so disrespectfully. Argh! He was simply a rogue! How could Nanny Zhang fall in love with a man like him? He was a scheming man! Moreover, he treated his son cruelly, so Mango put up her guard against him immediately. "Watch him carefully. Don''t let anything happen to him or let anyone take him away. Do you understand?" "Yes, Madam." Then, Mango increased the number of bodyguards. Meanwhile, Augustus''s eyes were so cold, so Mango felt ufortable. He gritted his teeth and muttered, "I made a stupid mistake this time, but you haven''t won either! Haha! We still have a long way to go." These words made Mango felt very uneasy. "We all know about your n and the reason you came to Longford County 30 years ago. Do you think you can possibly get out of here? Who are you waiting for? Are you waiting for Benny Powell to save you?" Augustus''s expression clearly changed when Mango brought Benny up. "How do you know about Benny?" There was a hint of surprise and doubt on his face. Wait, he looked worried as well! Why was he worried? Was he actually afraid that they would find Benny? But why? Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 "What''s your rtionship with Benny?" Mango asked straightforwardly after seeing this. However, Augustus did not say anything. Instead, he stared coldly at Mango with an elusive gaze. Mango did not force him, as she said with a faint smile, "Augustus Abbott, let me guess. Someone must have abandoned you, right? We''ve caught you for so long, but they didn''t care about you at all. Heh! They didn''t even try to rescue you. If that''s the case, are you still willing to sacrifice yourself for someone else?" After hearing this, Augustus remained silent. However, Mango realised that her assumption was wrong when she saw the disdain on his face. Perhaps Augustus knew that he was being used from the very beginning? No way! If he had known from the start, he should already have a backup n for himself. Wait, could it be that he was going to go with the flow instead? Right now, Mango took every step she had cautiously. She could not trust the people around her that easily, so she didn''t know what her enemies had nned for both her and Nathaniel. Now that she thought about it, they had arrested Augustus too easily! After all, Augustus was a sly person, and he had been scheming for thest thirty years! So, how did Nathaniel capture him so easily? At this thought, Mango felt that everything was fishy. Soon, the smile on Mango''s face faded away. "Augustus, no matter what you''re up to, don''t ever think about leaving this ce at all. That''s my last advice for you." "Are you sure? I should''ve killed Nathaniel Ye years ago. I regretted keeping him alive and allowed him the chance to attack me. However, don''t be too arrogant, Mango Shen. You guys are still immature and inexperienced. Haha! It doesn''t mean that you''ve won just because you''ve captured me!" Augustus said these words confidently as if it didn''t matter whether they had captured him or now. Mango observed his expression, but she failed to guess what he was thinking. Then, she said faintly, "Let''s just wait and see. However, I pity Nanny Zhang. Urgh! How could she fall in love with someone like you?" She voiced out her true opinions. Although Nanny Zhang had done so many misdeeds, she would have never expected that the man that she loved would betray her eventually. Furthermore, Augustus had no trace of affection left for Madeline, which could be seen from his attitude towards Maverick as well. Suddenly, Mango was instantly aggravated at the thought of how Maverick ended up because of him. Maverick was his son, so how could Augustus hurt Maverick? Meanwhile, Augustus was slightly stunned when he heard Madeline''s name. He sneered and said, "How can a woman from a small vige be a good match for me? She should feel honoured that I spared my time to y around with her!" Mango paused suddenly after hearing this. Augustus degraded Madeline by saying these mean words. He was acting like he grew up in a noble family, and his arrogant behaviour can never be changed. So what was Augustus''s real identity? Mango suddenly thought about this. From the beginning, everyone thought that Augustus was a geologist. It sounded like an ordinary profession, but it seemed that it was actually a misunderstanding. Both she and Nathaniel also regarded Augustus as an ordinary person from the very beginning. However, how could an ordinary person know Longford County so well? Furthermore, why would Benny work with Augustus if thetter was a meremoner?" Suddenly, Mango recalled some things that she had missed out on. Then, she stared at Augustus nkly, so he was a little ufortable. "Why are you looking at me? Do you have a crush on me?" Urgh! Augustus''s words were really vulgar. Suddenly, Mango felt sorry for Maverick. After all, he must have had a hard time dealing with his father. "Augustus, how Maverick could have such a father like you?" "Was that unfilial son working for you? Otherwise, how could he have the courage to rebel against me? Sure enough, only a b*tch like Madeline would give birth to a child that looks nothing like me. If the DNA test didn''t prove that he was indeed my son, I would have killed him already. Haha! Thank god he''s dead now, just like his mom." Augustus made these spitefulments about Maverick, and he showed no affection to his own son at the slightest. Then, Mango frowned and said, "He is still your biological son. How can you say such things about his death? Augustus, you''re insane!" "Hmph, he''s just an unfilial son. Besides, I can have another child after his death anyway." Augustus spoke indifferently, while Mango was burning with anger. She almost had an urge to kill the vicious man if she stayed any longer. Hence, she simply turned around and left to prevent that from happening. "Watch him carefully. I won''t tolerate any mistakes." "Yes, Madam!" Mango walked out of the cave after saying that. However, she slowed down when she saw Bettany approaching her. "How did it go? Did Augustus say anything?" "No." Mango shook her head and replied. Bettany had foreseen this situation, but she was still wanted to have a glimmer of hope. When Mango saw the disappointed look in Bettany''s eyes, she whispered, "Bettany, do you have any ways to investigate Augustus''s background?" "Why do you want to look into Augustus? Isn''t he just a geologist?" Bettany looked at Mango in confusion while she asked his. Mango shook her head and said, "That''s what I thought at first as well, but Augustus''s words made me realize that perhaps we were all led astray by our thoughts. After destroying Longford County and leaving no traces behind, Augustus could keep himself hidden! He could even continue living peacefully for another 30 years since that incident. Could it be that Benny Powell was the one protecting him all along? We''ve never heard of Benny all these years. If it weren''t for Nathan''s discovery, perhaps we wouldn''t even have known of his existence. However, he disappeared over the years. That''s why I spected about Augustus true identity. He''s not as simple as you think." "I''ll look into this matter then." Just as Mango finished speaking, Magnolia walked out. When Bettany saw Magnolia, she subconsciously wanted to hide. "You don''t have to go. I won''t force you to take me to see Barack now." Bettany was stunned after hearing what Magnolia had said. "Why not?" "It''s not safe now, and the enemies are even targeting Morgan. There''s no one we can trust now, let alone the number of spies around us. So let''s wait for a while. Since you know about Barack''s whereabouts, it means that he is still alive. Since I''ve been waiting for so many years, I can wait a few more days." Magnolia was a calm person, or else she wouldn''t have lived to this day. Mango knew that she had made such a decision because she realised that someone was coercing Bettany. Originally, Mango had wanted to meet with Barack. However, it seemed like this meeting would be temporarily postponed. Bettany felt a little guilty and whispered, "Madam, I''m sorry. It''s my fault that Rita''s in danger now." "Rita will be fine. Let''s put this matter aside for the time being. Now that Nathan is not here, rhree of us have to manage Longford County well. Some will be watching over Augustus, and some will be assigned to guard Maverick. I didn''t let Augustus know that Maverick is still alive. Therefore, Maverick will be safer, but we still don''t know when he will be awake. Aunt, you should check up on Augustus''s real identity. I hope to know it as soon as possible." Mango arranged everything in an orderly manner. "Alright." Magnolia nodded and left. Just then, Mango saw Wisdom approaching them, and she knew that he had something to say to Bettany. Therefore, she left the room as well. Wisdom came to Bettany''s side, and Bettany quickly apologised, "I''m sorry Wisdom. I made a mistake, so Rita might get into trouble. I..." "Dad will definitely bring Rita back." Wisdom said confidently. He had never been so sure of anyone, but he had faith in Nathaniel. Thus, Bettany was slightly stunned to see this. Then, Wisdom reached out his hand to her and said, "Madam, you should be careful next time. Daddy and Mommy will try their best to protect me, so you should trust them too." "Well, I''m just worried about you. You are just like my son, you know." This was Bettany''s true feelings. Suddenly, Wisdom feared up a little after hearing this. "Don''t worry, Madam. I will take care of you even when you''re old." "You brat!" Bettany started tearing up too because she was touched. After that, they slowly walked toward the room. Meanwhile, Mango came to check up on Maverick''s condition. Just then, she noticed Lilian drinking something strange liquid. She was frightened, so she immediately rushed forward and took the bowl away. "Hey! What are you drinking?" On the other hand, Lilian started avoiding Mango''s gaze when she saw how nervous thetter looked. "Give it to me." "What is this?" Mango asked this as she felt that this bowl of liquid was dangerous. Meanwhile, Lilian took a nce at Maverick, who was in aa, and whispered, "It''s an abortion medicine that I made." "What? Are you crazy?" Mango directly threw the medicine away after hearing this. "Lilian Becham, do you know how much Maverick want this child? He even asked us to protect you and the child no matter what. So, how can you bear to abort the child? Don''t you want a child with him too? What the hell are you doing?" Mango did not understand Lilian''s intentions at all. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After all, Lilian genuinely loved Maverick. But if that was the case, why didn''t she want the child? When Lilian saw Mango pouring the medicine away, she whispered, "Don''t meddle with my business." "How can I not do that? It''s not just about you now! You''re the person that Maverick cares the most about. He''s in aa now, and you''re going to abort his child. How should I not care about this? Lilian, what''s on your mind? Can you tell me?" Lilian didn''t seem like a heartless person. After all, Mango could tell that Lilian wanted this child badly just by looking at thetter''s gaze. However, why did Lilian choose to abort this child then? Just then, Mango thought about the poison in Maverick''s body. "Are you afraid that Mavericks vermin will affect the child and harm your pregnancy? Was that why you did this?" Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Lilian''s eyes darkened a little when she heard Mango''s words. Then, she said, "That''s part of it." "Do you have any other reasons for doing so?" "I don''t feel like talking about it now. Don''t force me, will you?" Lilian was acting very cold and distant, so no one could ever read her mind. Upon hearing this, Mango couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. Then, she even started to doubt Lilian''s feelings for Maverick. Wait, did Lilian have any other intentions? However, this was something that the couple had to settle on their own, and Mango couldn''t make a decision for them. Mango thought for a moment and said, "I won''t stop you from doing whatever you want to do, but I hope that you can at least wait until Maverick regains his consciousness. As long as he wakes up, I won''t interfere with this matter anymore. However, I won''t let anything happen to you now because Nathan promised him to take care of the child in your belly. You will only make things difficult for us if you abort the child now." Lilian didn''t respond, but she nced lightly at Mango before turning around and walking away. Meanwhile, Mango was about to follow her, but Lilian said faintly, "Don''t follow me. I want to be alone." Mango immediately stopped when she heard what Lilian had said. Then, she looked at Maverick who was still in aa, and wondered when he would wake up. After all, she was also worried that Lilian would decide to abort the baby by her own. At this thought, Mango felt really stressed out by the situation. Why just couldn''t these things be a little easier? Just then, she thought of visiting Augustus again to try and make him reveal the truth. With this thought in mind, Mango once again came to the cave where Augustus was locked up. On the other hand, Augustus was stunned when he saw Mangoing back once again. "What''s up? Are you trying to dig out something from me? Heh! Mango Shen, I won''t say anything. Don''t waste your time." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, Mango looked at him and said with a smile, "I won''t, and I don''t want to know anything either. I just want to watch you here." "What?" Augustus was a little surprised. However, Mango paid no attention to him, and she found a chair opposite him and sat down. Then, she took out her mobile phone and yed games. She was calm andposed, while Augustus waspletely dumbfounded by her actions. Although he had no idea what Mango was scheming, he knew that the longer she stayed there, the more disadvantageous it would be for him. "Hey, Mango, I''m hungry. Get me something to eat." "I don''t have food for you, so you can keep on starving. Don''t forget that you''re now a prisoner." Mango didn''t even raise her head as she spoke, and she didn''t even bother to look at Augustus. On the other hand, Augustus had never been bullied like this. Thus, he suddenly raised his voice as he was annoyed. "I want food and water! You better serve me well! Otherwise, you''ll never get any useful information from me." "Even if I do so, you won''t probably tell me anything. In that case, why should I waste my food?" Mango didn''t raise her head to look at him, but her words were obnoxious and mean. At first, Augustus thought that Mango was a foolish woman. However, he didn''t expect her to act just like Nathaniel. Both of them were hateful and arrogant, and this was truly infuriating! "Mango Shen, how dare you..." "Shut up! If you keep yelling, I''ll have them cover your mouth with their smelly socks. Try me if you dare." Mango finally raised her head, and she stared at him with a cold expression. However, her words were driving Augustus mad. "I swear to God that I will tear you to shreds if I walk out of this nasty ce alive! I''ll do that to every part of your body, especially your filthy mouth!" Augustus said fiercely. Mango suddenly paused after hearing this. It seemed that Augustus sounded rather confident that he could leave this ce. He was a prisoner, but he was still acting so haughty and confident. Did that mean that they were spies around them? Suddenly, a thought shed through her mind. Ah, Augustus was dissatisfied because other people couldn''t save him while she was here. When Mango thought of this, the corner of her lips curled up into a sly smile. Thus, she looked just like Nathaniel whenever he was scheming something. "Urgh, it''s not well- ventted here, and it''s so ufortable. Forget it, I''ll go back to my room. You keep an eye on him. However, you''re not allowed to give him food or water because I want him to starve to death. Heh. Let''s see if he will be more obedient then." After saying that, Mango stretched her back and put the phone into her pocket. Then, she stood up and looked at Augustus with a sneer. Meanwhile, Augustus''s gaze turned slightly cold when he heard this, but he regained hisposure quickly. After Mango left, she did not go back instantly. Instead, she found a bodyguard and gave him so orders before leaving the cave. When she returned to Longford County, Bettany, Wisdom, and Magnolia were all there, but Lilian was gone. Mango couldn''t help but feel a little worried about Lilian when she remembered how thetter had gone out for some air. "Have you seen Lilian? She''s not in good health. It''s getting windy now, so we should get her back." However, Bettany and Magnolia shook their heads and said, "We didn''t see her." "Then I will go out to look for her." Well, Maverick had entrusted Lilian to both her and Nathaniel. Thus, no matter what happened, Mango had to ensure that Lilian was safe. After leaving the room, Mango searched around the vige but did not find Lilian. Hence, she became more worried. "Bettany, take a few people to the back of the cave to look for her. Make sure nothing happens to her!" "All right." Thus, many people began to search around for Lilian as she had suddenly disappeared. The Longford County vigers were already nervous, but they became tenser after this. While the team were searching for Lilian, they received a piece of news from the guards of the cave. It seemed that someone had brought Augustus away! Mango''s eyes immediately darkened when she heard this. "Who saved him?" The guard stuttered and said hesitantly, "I... I don''t know! We were changing shifts, and I found that everyone had fainted outside. Augustus was nowhere to be found as well." Mango ran quickly towards the cave after hearing this. When she arrived at the entrance of the cave, she saw that the guards had been knocked out. Meanwhile, Augustus''s rope was untied. On the other hand, Bettany followed her in and said with a frown, "I think they let out some gas that would make people pass out." "Urgh! How could they do this when my people are watching over him? This is ridiculous!" Magnolia also followed up, and Mango became more upset after hearing what she had said. Then, she directly punched one of the guards on the face and interrogate him. "Hey! Who took Augustus away? Tell me! Who just entered the cave?" "It''s Lilian Becham." The guard said gloomily and rubbed his neck. Hah! Lilian was really merciless. Mango was shocked when she heard Lilian''s name. Then, asked in disbelief, "Wait! Who are you talking about?" "Lilian Becham, Maverick''s wife. Madam, I''m guessing that the Abbott family was the one who nned this. What''s more, Maverick is Augustus''s son. He would definitely go all out to save his father. I mean, he''d probably pretended to be in a coma, so that his woman had the opportunity to rescue Augustus. s! Our hardwork was all for nothing now that he has escaped. How are we supposed to exin this to Mr. Ye?" The guard were so angry that he gnashed his teeth especially when Lilian was mentioned. However, Mango did not think that Maverick was putting on an act. After all, Maverick wouldn''t risk his own life to set up this trap. Thus, Mango did not doubt Maverick, but she doubted Lilian instead. Although Nathaniel had said that Lilian was Augustus''s gift to Maverick. To put it bluntly, Lilian might have been working for Augustus since the beginning. It was no wonder that Augustus was so confident in escaping the prison. It turned out that he had nned this beforehand, and they had let down their guard against Lilian because of Maverick. Oh no! Lilian not only knew about the location of Morgan Eaves, but also knew about the array formation. If she was really Augustus''s man, then Augustus would soon find the entrance to the mines in no time. Previously, Augustus had mistakenly thought that the entrance of the mine vein was located in the Longford County due to the effect of the array formation. As such, he turned his target towards the Longford County he failed in exploring other possible routes. Now that Lilian found out about the formation and the exact location, she might be able to take Augustus there. By then, the mine vein would ended up in his hands. Mango immediately panicked. She quickly called Nathaniel, but she couldn''t get through him due to the blocked signals. That was to say, Nathaniel and the others were still in the camp of Zelle Vige. Mango furrowed her brows in desperation. What should she do? Bettany and Magnolia were very calm upon knowing the truth behind Lilian''s intentions, but there was also a hint of worry in their eyes. "Mango, since we''re not sure whether Augustus'' men are hiding among us, it''s not safe here. I think it''s best if we fire some of the staff working here." Magnolia was cautious, so she raised these suggestions. However, Mango shook her head and said, "These people are all following Nathaniel, so I believe that they are loyal. Moreover, doing so will only cause panic and dissatisfaction. So, that might make the situation worse. What we need to do right now is to find Lilian immediately and get Augustus back." "You guys stay here. I''ll go and find her." After all, Magnolia was always concerned about Mango. Right now, it was safer for them to be in Longford County since there were bodyguards protecting them. However, Magnolia was afraid that Mango would be in danger if she went out and became Augustus'' target. However, Mango didn''t agree with it, "No, I have to follow him! Aunt, your people must stay by Maverick''s side, is that alright?" Magnolia looked at the determination in Mango''s eyes and couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "Alright, I understand. Don''t worry, I promise to protect Maverick with all I can." Meanwhile, Bettany interrupted them and said, "I will lead others to guard the vige, and I will ensure that no one can break in." "Thank you girls for your hard work." Mango nodded and quickly led a group of troops out of the Longford County. They initially thought that it would be difficult to find Lilian. However, they didn''t expect to run into her not far away from the vige. Meanwhile, Lilian stood there calmly as if she expected Mango''s arrival. However, Mango was furious when she saw Lilian''s calm expression. Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 "Lilian Becham!" Mango rushed forward and grabbed Lilian''s arm before asking angrily, "You! Did you let Augustus go?" "That''s right." Lilian confessed everything immediately. She admitted her actions so calmly in front of many people, so Mango was stunned. "Do you realise what you''re saying? What on earth are you trying to do? Lilian, you are Maverick''s wife! Why did you do this? Wait, who ordered you to do this? Maverick is still in aa, so don''t you dare harm him." Mango eximed as she couldn''t understand Lilian''s intentions. If Lilian was working for Augustus, she wouldn''t have treated Maverick that well a few years ago. Furthermore, why didn''t she tell Augustus to attack Nathaniel and Mango when they were in the ancestral hall? As long as she reported their whereabouts to Augustus, thetter could catch them immediately, and both Nathaniel and Mango would have no chance to escape! Wait, perhaps Lilian didn''t do so at that time because they wanted to use them as bait to find out where Morgan was? Mango''s heart skipped a beat at this thought. If that was the case, Lilian was too cunning! What about Maverick? Did he know about Lilian''s true colours? The questions ran through Mango''s mind, but she couldn''t find an exact answer. Meanwhile, Lilian remained calm and indifferent as she replied emotionlessly, "Take me back." Mango was speechless when she heard this. "Lilian, if you''re facing any struggles, you can tell me about them." "No, I''m not." Lilian''s responded calmly. However, Mango was very irritated by her nonchnt attitude. After all, Lilian was the one Maverick cared the most about, so thattter had specifically asked Nathaniel to take care of him. However, it seemed that she had changed drastically. Mango was depressed, but there was nothing she could do. Then, she said to the person beside her, "Bring her back. Be careful not to hurt her." "Lilian Becham, this way please." The bodyguards looked at Lilian in a different light as they said this. Meanwhile, Lilian walked past Mango as if she didn''t see her. "Where did you send Augustus to?" Mango wanted to salvage the situation, so she couldn''t help but ask. However, Lilian replied faintly, "I don''t know. I was just responsible for sending him out of the vige, and I''m not involved in other things." After hearing that, Mango looked at Lilian''s calm expression and let out a depressed sigh. Then, she waved her hand and ordered someone to bring Lilian back. However, she did not lock Lilian up in the cave. Instead, thetter was imprisoned in Maverick''s room. Mango wanted to prevent Lilian from doing anything crazy, so she took away all of the sharp weapons in this ce. In fact, she didn''t even leave a single pillow behind. After that, the house immediately became silent again. Maverick was still asleep, and no one knew when he would wake up. However, hisplexion was healthy, and he looked much more handsome. Then, Lilian sat down beside him with mixed emotions in her eyes. After that, she reached out and gently stroked Maverick face while whispering, "You''re ming me for doing this, don''t you? After all, you think that I''m working for Augustus, right? s! Maverick, when will you wake up? I hope that you regain consciousness soon, but I''m afraid of that too. Heh. Maybe I shouldn''t have fallen in love with you. Falling in love with you was a mistake, and I have thought about leaving you, too. But you''d be even depressed without me. After all, I am your only family." Lilian''s eyes turned a little teary as she spoke. Then, she quickly raised her head and blinked her tears back. "Maverick, I know that you''re excited about the birth of our child. I wanted to give birth to this child if I could. Unfortunately, I can''t do that. You would probably think that Augustus was the one who forced me to do this, right? If I tell you that I killed our child with my own hands, will you me me? You will, right? After all, you''re expecting this child eagerly. Thus, you probably how that we can be a happy family and live like an ordinary couple. Unfortunately, you fell in love with the wrong person. I''m not a good woman, Maverick. On the contrary, you are my enemy''s son. How can I be pregnant with my enemy''s grandchildren?" Lilian''s tears finally fell down from the corners of her eyes. However, she didn''t bother wiping her tears. Then, she looked at Maverick, who remained motionless on the bed. After that, she sobbed and said, "Boohoo! Do you know? Augustus killed more than a dozen of my family members, including my grandmother, grandfather, and even my newly born nephew. I was once a little princess that my parents pampered. Argh! I was also a pure and innocent girl, but Augustus ruined everything." As Lilian said this, tears rolled down uncontrobly as the past memories surfaced in her mind once again. She had wanted to kill Maverick to avenge her family''s death, but she couldn''t bring herself to do it since Maverick treated her very well. In fact, he was so good to her that she almost forgot her identity. Thus, she only vowed to take on behalf of her deceased family members when she saw the array formation. asionally, she would imagine what kind of life she would have if Augustus had never gifted her to Maverick. After all, she belonged to a family that knew how to use array formations. Her family had a long history. A long time ago, her ancestors had left behind the Hikasa Manual, and all the family disciples were allowed to learn the skills in it. However, these skills was slowly forgotten and hidden because of civilisation. Despite that, she was the only one who was interested in that book since childhood, and she even had a good understanding of the formations. Thus, she learned it quickly and was once the best heir of their family. Therefore, Lilian was proud and happy with her achievements. Unfortunately, her talents were discovered by Augustus. In order to take her away, Augustus arranged for her to stay by his side. Then, he killed her family and brought he way! After a few years of secret training, he then sent her to Maverick. Lilian would always remember the look on Maverick''s face when they first met. At that time, Maverick had looked at her with pity and sympathy. She thought she would lose her virginity the first night they stayed together. However, she didn''t expect that Maverick just let her lie on the bed and didn''t touch her at all. Instead, he let her do everything she wanted to do, and fulfilled all her wishes. Finally, she was twenty-four years old when she finally belonged to Maverick. At that time, Maverick was drugged, but she volunteered to offer herself and saved him. Thus, Maverick had treated her differently since then. She remembered very clearly what he said to her then. He told her to be his woman from then on, and he even promised to protect her with all he had. At that time, Lilian actually wanted to ask if she could get her revenge since his father had killed her entire family. However, she didn''t say anything about it. This is because she could see that Maverick still had high expectations on Augustus. She had always thought that Maverick was the only son of Augustus, and Augustus would definitely dote on him. Therefore, Augustus would be in great distress if she ever hurt his precious son. However, she was wrong. s! Augustus was in fact monstrous and inhumane. Although Maverick had the heir to the Abbott family, he was almost a ve! Well, Lilian knew that she should not sympathise with Maverick nor should she fall in love with him. However, she couldn''t control her feelings for him. Hence, she fell head over heels for him every time he saved her from trouble. When Lilian first got pregnant, she was scared and terrified. For the first time, she felt sorry for her parents and her ancestors. How could she give birth to her enemy''s grandchild and betray them. How could she do this? Therefore, Lilian schemed everything so that Maverick would think that Augustus killed her child. Then, she tried to sabotage the rtionship between Maverick and Augustus. Now that she thought about it, she couldn''t bear to hurt Maverick was because she loved him too much. She fell in love with the wrong man, but she couldn''t undo this mistake anymore. At this thought, Lilian started sobbing uncontrobly. Sheid in front of Maverick''s bed and whispered, "Look, I didn''t intend to kill this child. It doesn''t matter whether you believe me, but I didn''t think I would get pregnant. s! Why did this happen? I have already taken the contraceptives, though. Maverick, I''m not a cruel person, but I have poison in my body because I saved you previously. Thus, I got pregnant even though I thought that would never happen. This child is very likely to be born with a disability or malnourished. How can I let my child be born like this? So don''t me me for this. Even if I can''t give birth again in the future, I will not let the child come to this world to suffer. Maverick, this may be God''s will. Well, the one thing I''m sure of is that we can never be together. No matter how much I love you, we''re still not destined to be together, right?" While saying this, Lilian sobbed and choked on her words. However, she did not notice that Maverick, who was sleeping in the bed, had budged slightly. He even struggled to open his eyes, but failed to do so. Meanwhile, Lilian was tired of crying and she wiped her tears away. After cleaning up, she also wiped Maverick''s face with a hot towel. She wiped his face gently, just like a virtuous wife. However, now that she had awoken from her dream, so she had to face reality. At this thought, Lilian looked at Maverick reluctantly. She leaned down and kissed his lips gently. Then, she whispered, "Maverick, I love you. I really do, but I can''t be with you. You should forget about me and start all over. You can find a beautiful girl again. Now that you''ve recovered from the vermin, you can give birth to tons of children with another woman, isn''t it? However, I hope I can meet you in my next life and fall in love with you once again." After that, she got up slowly and looked at the morning glow outside with a relieved smile on her lips. "Dad, mom, grandpa, grandma, and all my dear family members! I''ming to apany you guys soon. Wait for me!" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, Lilian took out a pack of powder from her pocket and poured it into her mouth without hesitation. Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 No one was around when Lilian got into trouble, and even Maverick was in aa now. Just then, tears slipped down from the corner of Maverick''s eyes. It seemed that he could hear what Lilian had said. Meanwhile, Mango felt a little unsettled. The feeling of uneasiness made her particrly anxious, but she didn''t know what to do. Thus, she paced back and forth in the room while wondering what had went wrong. Meanwhile, Lilian looked so calm as if she had known that they would catch her. In that case, why didn''t she leave with Augustus? Moreover, Lilian''s eyes were filled with hatred whenever Augustus'' name was mentioned. As such, what made Lilian save the person that she abhorred? This just didn''t make sense at all! Suddenly, Mango carefully recalled everything that happened, including how they caught Lilian. Suddenly, Lilian''s calm expression appeared in her mind. Wait, that wasn''t right! Lilian didn''t look calm at all! In fact, she looked as if she was in despair. Did Lilian already give up? At this thought, Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Then, Mango thought about what had happened carefully. Firstly, Lilian didn''t seem to care much about the child, and she even wanted to abort it. Besides, her expression today... "Oh no!" Mango quickly turned around and ran towards Lilian''s room in a hurry as she thought of something. However, the door had been locked from the inside. Hence, Mango became anxious. "Lilian Becham! Ipen the door!" Mango knocked on the door as she shouted, but there was no response from inside. "Lilian Becham!" Then, Mango quickly some men to kick open the door. However, when the door opened, she saw Lillian lying on the ground with purple blood dripping down the corner of her mouth. "Call the ambnce! Hurry up!" Mango''s heart trembled when she saw that. Now, she knew that the child in Lilian''s womb would be dead no matter what. After all, how could the unborn baby survive after Lilian had drunk poison? Thus, Mango was grief- stricken and totally speechless. Meanwhile, Wisdom and Bettany rushed over when they heard themotion. When Bettany saw Lilian''s current condition, she quickly said, "I''ll give her an injection to remove the toxins. Also, I''ll try my best to prevent the toxin from damaging her vital organs." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Alright. Thank you." Mango instantly moved aside, but she felt lightheaded. Urgh! She had been too careless! Well, she never thought that Lilian would do something like this. What on earth did she do that? At this thought, Mango nced at Maverick, who was still unconscious on the bed. However, she was at a loss for words. Meanwhile, Bettany and Wisdom immediately treated Lilian. However, the needles that they had pulled out were all stained with dark- coloured blood. Then, Mango asked concernedly, "Can we still save her?" "It should be alright. The drink she had taken was quite poisonous. However, we found her quite early. Don''t worry, the traditional acupuncture that Longford County uses is very effective." When Mango saw that Bettany was focusing on treating Lilian, she didn''t want to interrupt her any longer. Then, she picked up the phone again and called Nathaniel. Unfortunately, no one picked up her call. Furthermore, she didn''t know how Rita and Nathaniel were doing, but a major tragedy had happened here. After all, Augustus ran away, and Lilianmitted suicide. s! Everything seemed to be out of her control. At this thought, Mango rubbed her temples in annoyance. She hoped that Nathaniel was by her side right now so that they could have a discussion. Just then, Wisdom stood up and approached Mango. Then, he stretched out his hand and gently grasped Mango''s hand, but Mango was slightly taken aback by it. Then, she lowered her head and saw the worried expression on his face. "Mommy, everything will be fine." Wisdom''s voice was still adorable, but his gaze was firm. However, it somehow gave Mango some strength to move on. "Yes, everything will be fine. I''ll definitely protect all of you!" This what the first time Mango had felt so burdened. At this moment, she finally understood how Nathaniel hade back stronger after experiencing so many hardships. After all, this would naturally happen as they were determined to protect her loved ones. Right now, Sse dared to stay strong because she wanted to protect her family as she didn''t want them to suffer. Mango felt sorry for Nathaniel, but she was also proud because she could ovee those hardships with him. Therefore, their rtionship would be than before after surviving through the tough times together. At this thought, Mango bent down to pick up Wisdom and said with a smile, "I feel energized now that I have you guys around! Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." After hearing her reply, Wisdom nodded andid n her arms. He could feel her heartbeat and her warm breath on his face. Thus, he felt safe and reassured as his mother was protecting him. Then, his tiny hands tightly grabbed onto Mango''s shirt. Although he appeared to be calm, he was still a child after all. Hence, Mango could sense how anxious he felt. Meanwhile, Mango hugged him tightly and did not say a word. After all, she did not need to say anything to reassure him. On the other hand, Bettany had finished treating Lilian, and the doctor also arrived in time. Hence, Bettany stayed back, while Mango followed the ambnce to the hospital. Fortunately, they had saved Lilian quickly. After she had spent an hour in the emergency ward, they had managed to save her. However, just as Mango had expected, the child could not be saved. Finally, Lilian came out of the operating room and showed up in front of Mango with a pale and weak face. Surprisingly, Mango did not feel any hatred or anger towards her. Instead, Mango felt sorry for Lilian. After all, Lilian looked skinny and bony. Perhaps there were people who were fond of her physique, but Mango felt pity for her. It would probably be really tough for Lilian to gain weight since she was also mentally ill. Soon, the doctors pushed Lilian into the ICU. Meanwhile, Lilian remained quiet and calm as usual, while Mango carefully observe her appearance. Well, Lilian actually looked quite pretty. She had a small face, and her beautiful facial features complemented each other. Therefore, she was actually gorgeous. In fact, people who looked as gorgeous as her never had any bad intentions. Well, Mango had never thought that Lilian was a bad person. She just couldn''t figure out why Lilian had let Augustus go. Despite that, she also felt that there was a reason behind Lilian''s actions. Therefore, Mango couldn''t leave this ce before Lilian woke up. As time went by, Lilian continued to lie on the bed peacefully. Right now, she looked like someone who had been trapped for a long time, and she finally had the chance to rest. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, so she subconsciously stood up and opened the door. However, was shocked to see Maverick standing outside. "Maverick? Are you awake?" Mango was overjoyed to see him. On the other hand, Maverick just nodded his head with sorrow in his eyes. "Is she okay?" "The doctor said that she was out of danger, but she hasn''t woken up yet. However, I couldn''t save your child. Sorry, Maverick, it''s my fault!" Mango felt guilty as she said this. She knew that Maverick had helped Nathaniel a lot, so she was afraid that their rtionship would be affected because of what had happened to Lilian. After all, she wasn''t trying to badmouth them, but she thought about this because she understood both Maverick and Nathaniel well. She was cautious, and she wouldn''t trust others before knowing what their intentions were. After experiencing years of hardships, she believed that everyone was greedy. Hence, she didn''t believe that people are in true rtionships. However, Maverick shook his head and said, "It''s not your fault. After all, you can never change a stubborn person''s mind." "Huh? What are you talking about?" Mango didn''t understand what his words meant. However, Maverick remained silent and directly walked away. On the other hand, Maverick was heartbroken when he saw Lilian lying unconsciously on the bed. "Go back. I know that you still have many things to deal with in Longford County. Augustus escaped too, and I know everything that happened. You must be very busy right now. Don''t worry, I can take care of Lilian myself." Maverick sat next to Lilian''s bed as he said this. When Mango saw them, she knew that she should leave, but she was still concerned, "Maverick, I''m d you know what happened to Augustus. I''ll send some people over to guard you because I''m afraid that Augustus will harm you guys." "It''s fine. I''ve already contacted my people, and they''ll be here soon. Besides, you need more help so that you can defend the vige." You don''t have to worry about me." Maverick said weakly. After that, Mango wanted to say something more, but Maverick chased her out instead. Soon, Maverick and Lilian were the only ones left in the ward. Suddenly, Maverick''s eyes became teary. "I haven''t seen you sleeping so peacefully for a long time." He went to the bathroom to fetch a basin of warm water. Then, he gently wiped Lilian''s cheeks with a towel. His movements were so gentle, just like the way Lilian had served him previously. "I don''t understand why you have nightmares every night. Why can''t you sleep well? Even if I gave you sleeping pills, you still couldn''t stop trembling and cry in your sleep. I know that you have a deep secret in your heart, and I hoped that you would tell me about it someday. After all, I am the closest person to you, so I''m sure that I can help you up. But it seemed that our lives had been nned out since we were born. s! You will never let go of your stubborn thoughts no matter how hard I try, will you?" Maverick gently tucked Lilian''s hair behind her ear as he muttered that. Her skin was fair, but now, he felt dizzy looking at her because she was too pale. "Lilian, I heard everything you said! Although I was in aa, I knew what happened in the outside world. So, I could hear every word you said. Lilian, since you hate Augustus so much, why didn''t you kill me? I felt so sad when I heard what you said. I wanted to hug you and tell you that I wouldn''t me you no matter what you did. However, I could only lie helplessly on the bed and watch you consume the poison. Well, I''m not dead yet, and Augustus isn''t dead either. Why did you have to do this? Are you really giving up your life? Or is it because you couldn''t bear to see me die? What the hell were you thinking when you were saying that I could marry other girls? You''re my only wife, and till death do we part. Hah! You should''ve gotten my permission first before making these silly decision yourself. Lilian Becham, perhaps I really inherited Augustus''s cold- blooded characteristics. I won''t ever allow you to leave, even if I know that you would suffer while you''re with me. You can never do that!" Maverick''s bloodshot eyes were filled with determination as he dered this. Then, he held Lilian''s hand tightly and lowered his head. No one knew what he was thinking. Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 On the other hand, Mango stayed outside for a while. She left eventually after making sure that everything was alright. She couldn''t tell how Maverick felt after he head learnt that Lilian had tried to harm herself. However, if Nathaniel was in his shoes, he would probably be very sad. However, there was nothing she could do because she couldn''t meddle in other people''s rtionships. Soon, Mango returned to the Longford County. Meanwhile, Magnolia was busy investigating Augustus''s identity. When Bettany noticed Mango''s return, she quickly brought Mango aside and whispered, "Mr. Ye contacted me." "What?" Mango was a little surprised to hear this. Why did Nathaniel contact Bettany but not her instead? As if knowing what Mango was thinking, Bettany hurriedly exined, "Mr Yes signal has been blocked, so he can''t make a phone call. Thus, he used the special contact method of Longford County to reach me." "Did he contact you through the vermin?" This was the only unique contact method Mango could think of. Bettany nodded in agreement after hearing this. "Mr. Ye is a genius! He thought of contacting me through the vermin. Anyway, he told me that they are doing alright and asked us not to worry. Also, he wants us to protect the entrance of Longford County and wait for his news." Meanwhile, Bettany looked very excited. After all, she had news about Nathaniel. Thus, she felt secure as long as Nathaniel was leading the team. However, Mango was not as optimistic as her. "Wait, Nathan doesn''t know how to use the vermin." After saying those words, Mango immediately walked away and left Bettany standing there in a daze. What? Did Nathaniel not know how to use vermin? How could that be? "Look, Madam, I''m not lying. Mr. Ye did contact me. I kept the vermin with me to ease the communication." Bettany hurriedly exined. Just then, Mango suddenly thought of someone else. Ang Barnes! Her mother was a descendant of Longford County. Therefore, it made sense for her to know how to use the vermin. Although the chief of Zelle Vige said that Ang had never been exposed to these things since she was a child, Mango didn''t believe it. Well, if Ang was the one who had Nathaniel''s identity to send this message, Mango would feel worried instead of relieved. After all, Ang''s identity was still unclear. However, she had indeed used Rita to find the whereabouts of Morgan. On the other hand, that didn''t mean that she was indeed one of Augustus'' me. Well, Lilian was the same. She was the one who had released Augustus! However, they didn''t expect her to dislike Augustus so much. When Mango thought about this, she could feel a headacheing. After all, there were too many issues that she couldn''t figure out. Hence, she was overwhelmed and exhausted by the all things that had happened. Suddenly, Wisdom appeared out of nowhere. He carried a bowl of soup and whispered, "Mommy, have something to eat. The kitchen made it for you." "Thank you, Wisdom." Mango was delighted by Wisdom''s sensible gesture, and she couldn''t help but think of Zion. How would things have turned out if Zion was right here? Meanwhile, Wisdom watched Mango finish the soup before leaving. On the other hand, Mango missed Zion. Thus, she took out her phone and video-called Zion. When the call was connected, Mango saw Zion taking his medicine. Hence, she smiled when she saw that he was frowning. "Well, I didn''t know that my son would have a hard time taking his pills every day!" After hearing this, Zion quickly threw the tablet into his mouth and drank a mouthful of water. However, he couldn''t take the bitter taste, and he quickly gobbled down some oranges before saying in a low voice, "Mommy, I have to eat these tablets three times a day! Urgh! I think I''ll get sick because of these pills." "Hey, those pills are good for your body, alright? How are you? Do you feel better?" Mango felt much better when she saw her son. Zion smiled and answered, "I''m a lot better now! Mummy, how''s it going? Any progress?" Then, Mango shook her head and said, "Nope, but we''re doing alright. Don''t worry about us. Take good care of yourself, ande back to me soon. I miss you a lot!" "I miss you too, mom." Zion blushed a little after he finished speaking, so Mango felt that he looked adorable right now! After all, Mango loved Zion''s adorable face so much that she wanted to pinch his chubby cheeks through the screen. "My son is so handsome. Come on, give me a kiss." Zion''s face immediately flushed red with embarrassment when he saw Mango giving him a kiss from the other side of the screen. "Mommy, is there anything I can help with?" Zion couldn''t stand his mom''s sudden enthusiasm. However, Mango shook her head and said, "No, I just want you to take a good care of yourself." At this moment, Mango was extremely d that Zion hadn''t followed them. Otherwise, she couldn''t imagine what would have happened to him. She also didn''t know how Rita was doing, and all she could do was wait patiently. After that, they chatted for a while longer. Then, Zion suggested ying a game, but Mango rejected his suggestion. "Mommy, are you doing this because Mr. Ye forbade you from ying games? Oh, right, where''s Mr. Ye? Why didn''t I see him with you?" Suddenly, Zion realised that Nathaniel wasn''t there. Shouldn''t Nathaniel be by Mango''s side during this hour? Then, Mango replied with a smile, "Nathan is busy dealing with matters here, so how can he have the time to apany me? By the way, we''ve found Uncle Morgan. So, they''re probably having a chat outside." Mango felt that there was no need to hide this fact from Zion so that he could be less worried as well. As she had expected, Zion smiled and said, "Is Uncle Morgan doing alright?" "He''s pretty good. Don''t worry. Anyway, since we''re not by your side, you must take good care of yourself. Do you understand?" "I know. Well, since Mr. Ye has no time to apany you, why don''t you just y a game with us?" Mango smiled and said, "Bettany is back, and Magnolia is also here. I need to ask them about Barack, so I won''t be ying with you guys for now. You should rest early too, okay?" "Oh, okay, mommy, goodbye." "Goodbye!" After hanging up the video call, Mango breathed a sigh of relief. However, she was worried about Zion. Although she knew that Zion should be safe in the headquarters of Baxter Alliance, she was still concerned about her children after what had happened to Rita. After that, she walked out of the door. Just then, she saw Magnolia standing that the door. "Aunt Magnolia? Why didn''t you go in and have a seat?" Mango opened the door all of a sudden, so Magnolia was startled. However, Magnolia shook her head and said, "No, I just went to investigate Augustus''s identity. You''re right, he''s not just purely a geologist." "What do you mean? Huh? What did you find?" Mango immediately became interested to know more. However, Magnolia shook her head and said, "We haven''t found out his true identity yet. It seemed that someone tried to conceal the truth, but we can be sure that Augustus faked his identity." "Hmm? He faked his identity?" Mango frowned slightly when she heard this. Then, Magnolia and said, "Yes, there is indeed a person called Augustus Abbott, and that person''s profession is really a geologist. However, he doesn''t look like the Augustus that we''re familiar with. Take a look at this." While Magnolia said this, she handed a picture she had printed to Mango. "This man is the real Augustus, and I have asked someone to investigate him. He was born in a small mountain vige here, and he waster admitted to a university. After all, he had always had excelled grades. Then, after graduating from college, he began to work as a geologist. However, he had died in a mud flow while working a yearter." When Mango heard what Doris had said and looked at the picture in her hands, she was utterly in shock. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Wait! Are you telling me that Augustus is using a dead person''s identity?" "Yes. It happened more than 30 years ago. During this time, the inte wasn''tmonly used, so news could not travel far. After Augustus death, his family took his body back home. By right, the family should have applied for his death certificate, but they did not do so. Also, surprisingly, Augustus'' family all died in the second year after he passed away!" Mango''s eyes darkened slightly when she heard what Magnolia had said. "Wait! Did they all disappear overnight? Were they killed?" "I don''t know because we couldn''t find any clues. Meanwhile, Augustus'' former ssmates insist that they have forgotten what he looks like. I think this matter isplicated. Hmm, perhaps someone bribed them to keep their mouths shut. However, the culprit could kill the rtives and bribe his ssmates, so he is definitely more powerful than we think." Mango nodded in agreement when she heard this. After all, she was having the same thoughts as Magnolia. However, that was a piece of shocking news. August had been using a fake identity all this while! Even Madeline, his long-time lover, had no idea about his true identity. This showed how cunning Augustus was! Who on earth was this guy? Why did he use Augustus Abbott''s identity to continue working? "Did you find out about anything else?" "Nope." Magnolia shook her head and said helplessly, "However, I think that Augustus'' death and the emergence of the current Augustus are too much of a coincidence! They nned it so well so that it would be difficult to find out about this. Therefore, I suspect that the real Augustus probably didn''t die due to the mud flow. Instead, he might have been assassinated." Mango paused for a moment as she thought that Magnolia''s guess was reasonable. They initially thought that they were getting closer to the truth. However, to their surprise, things were getting moreplicated as they delved deeper. Despite so, the current Augustus was so horrible! He actually pretended to be someone else for more than 30 years! "Does Maverick know about this?" "He probably doesn''t. I don''t think anyone knows about Augustus''s secret, not even the women around him." Magnolia furrowed her brows when she said this. Augustus'' background was soplicated, but now, he had managed to run away. Thus, she knew that it would probably be more difficult to catch him in the future. "Have you found out where Augustus is hiding?" Mango shook her head in reply. "Lilian tried tomit suicide and is still unconscious. We still don''t know why she rescued Augustus, and she refused to tell us before she took the poison. Now, let''s hope that she wakes up so that we can find out some information from her." Mango also felt helpless when she thought about this. When Magnolia saw how upset Mango was, she patted Mango''s shoulder and whispered, "Don''t worry too much. By the way, is there any news about Nathaniel?" "Bettany received a message from a vermin saying that they were all right, and they were asking us to wait patiently. But somehow, I think that the message didn''te from Nathan because he would never use a vermin to send a message." After hearing what Mango had said, Magnolia narrowed her eyes and asked, "Who is it then?" "I think Ang Barnes did this." "Huh? Ang?" "Yes. I''m curious and suspicious about this woman''s identity, so I n to go to Zelle Vige." Magnolia immediately became nervous when she heard what Mango had said/ "If you go to Zelle Vige now, you''ll be walking into their trap!" Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Was she walking right into their trap? Mango couldn''t answer this question, but she knew that she needed to find out Ang''s identity. After all, Nathaniel and Rita weren''t by her side, so she didn''t know what to do. "Then I''ll go with you." Magnolia was still very worried about Mango, so she said this. When Mango looked at Magnolia, she suddenly thought about her own mother, Queena. If Queena was still alive, she would have been the most worried about Mango. Suddenly, she felt a little upset. She nodded and whispered, "If my mother was still alive, she would''ve care about me like you too." Magnolia was slightly stunned to hear this. Then, she sighed and said, "I regret noting back earlier the most." "I guess fate likes to y tricks on us, so sometimes, we have to yield to them. When these things are over, you should follow me back to visit grandpa. He misses you so much." Mango knew that she could notpletely trust Magnolia, but some feelings could not be suppressed. Well, she just hoped that Magnolia was worthy of all the sacrifices she made for her. Then, Magnolia nodded and said quietly, "I''ll wash up and follow you to Zelle Vige. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "All right." Mango nodded. Then, she turned around and went to wash up as well. After all, she put Bettany in charge of the matters of Longford County, and it would be alright with her handling the matters. Besides, this vige had always been Bettany''s hometown. Thus, Mango also arranged for Wisdom to stay behind. Meanwhile, Wisdom nodded in agreement when he heard Mango''s instructions. He just hoped for Mango''s safe return. Soon after, Mango and Magnolia left for Zelle Vige. However, Zelle Vige was still the same as thest time Nathaniel dropped by. Meanwhile, Paul Barnes, Ang''s father, was surprised by Mango''s sudden arrival. "Mrs. Ye? Why are you here? Didn''t you and Mr. Ye went to the back hill?" "Is Ang back?" When Paul heard Mango''s question, he shook his head in surprise. "Ang brought Ms. Ye to find you. Didn''t you see her?" "Can I meet your wife?" Mango did not reply and continued with a smile. However, Paul seemed to have sensed something. "Wait, did Ang do something wrong?" "Mr. Barnes, why do you think so? " Mango asked directly, so Paul was immediately flustered, "I...I don''t know." "Why don''t you let me meet your wife then?" Paul was the descendant of Longford County, and Mango hoped that she could be kind to them. After that, Paul thought for a moment and whispered, "No matter what mistakes Ang made, I hope that you don''t mention anything to my wife. She''s not feeling well, and I don''t want to increase her burden. I''m begging you!" However, Mango could not agree with his request. After all, this was an urgent matter as it involved Nathaniel and Rita. She whispered, "Mr. Barnes, I don''t want to disturb you guys if I could. But now Ang had gone missing with my husband and daughter. Also, my husband is the current chief of Longford County. Do you think I should ask your wife about this?" Paul was stunned upon hearing this. "It''s impossible! How could Ang do such a thing to your family?" "I don''t believe it either, so I came over to check out the situation. After all, we don''t want to turn our backs against Zelle Vige." Barnes was speechless when he heard this. "That brat, how could she do that? I''ll definitely teach her a lesson." "But first, we have to find her." Mango walked in as she spoke, and he didn''t stop her either. However, Magnolia didn''t say aftering here. Then, she stayed behind Mango quietly and followed Mango in as well. Since Barnes didn''t know about Magnolia''s identity, he didn''t dare to block her way. Jus then, Mango arrived at Barnes room. At this time, Barnes had just woken up. "Mrs. Ye, why..." "Mrs. Barnes, can I talk to you privately?" Mango''s gaze was gentle, so Paul''s wife, Olivia, immediately felt safe. Then, Olivia nodded and said to her husband with a smile, "Dear, I want to drink some chicken soup you madest time. Can''t you make it for me?" Since his wife had made such a request, what else could Paul say? "You should calm down a bit." Paul left after saying this. Meanwhile, Magnolia also walked out after Mango had ordered her to do so. Soon, Mango and Olivia were the only ones left in the room, but thetter looked very concerned. "Mrs. Ye, did our daughter do something wrong?" Mango was also a mother herself, so she felt bad for Olivia. She whispered, "Yes, she has done something, but you should calm down first. I just came to know more about the situation." After that, Mango told Olivia clearly about what had happened without leaving out any of the details. Meanwhile, Olivia looked upset after she heard what had happened. However, she quickly apologised and said, "Sorry, Mrs. Ye. I didn''t teach my daughter well. I''m sorry for what had happened." "Don''t say that. We''re haven''t found Ang yet, so we still don''t know what''s going on. I believe that Ang will not hurt my husband and daughter, but I really want to know where they are now. Madam, do you have any idea where Ang might be?" Somehow, Mango felt that Olivia would know her own daughter''s thoughts better than anyone else. However, Olivia shook her head and said, "That child has been disobedient since young. Since she''s our only child, I''ve been spoiling her since her childhood as my body is quite weak too. I still remember when she told me that Captain Eaves was going to guide her, so she was very happy. However, I can''t believe that my daughter was an aplice that worked for someone else!" Well, Mango didn''t believe it either, and that was why she came to Zelle Vige. However, she couldn''t get any useful information from Olivia, so she was a little disappointed. "I believe in Ang''s personality and I''m sure that she must have done so because she had her own problems. However, Mrs. Barnes, you are also a mother yourself, and I''m sure you understand my feelings. My daughter is only five years old, and my husband is not in good health. Now that both of them have gone missing with your daughter, how could I not be worried?" Olivia looked at Mango and nodded. Then, she said softly, "I understand how you feel. But, Mrs. Ye, my daughter will definitely not do such things. I know her well, and I think she would never help an evildoer and ignore the safety of her own family. Although Zelle Vige is our home, we can''t do anything if you decide to destroy this ce, right? If my daughter reallymitted crimes, she wouldn''t have leave us here to die! Moreover, she didn''t tell us anything before she left. Well, I''m not trying to stand up for her, and I''m just stating the facts." Mango looked at Olivia when she heard this. Olivia looked weak and fragile, but now, Mango looked at her in a new light. However, Olivia was right. This was also why Mango never suspected Ang''s intentions in the first ce. However, she never expected Olivia to be this considerate. "Madam, I''m impressed!" "Mrs. Ye, you''re quite smart too. After all, you wouldn''t havee to a sick woman like me for advice if you didn''t know what had happened, right?" Olivia smiled faintly when she said this, so Mango could help but admire how calm she was right now. "To be honest, Bettany received some news through the vermin, so I suspect that Angels was the one who sent it. She asked us not to take action for the time being and to wait for her news." Initially, Mango had never nned to tell Olivia about this, but she had no choice now. After hearing this, Olivia was slightly stunned, so she said, "I think I know where they are." "What? Where are they now?" Mango was very anxious to know the answer. Then, Olivia said in a low voice, "I can''t reveal that for now. But if you want to find them, you should look for the descendants of the Donald family?" "Huh? The descendants of the Donald family?" "Yes, the Donald family are experts in array formations. Perhaps they can help you to find your daughter and your husband." After hearing what Olivia had said, Mango was puzzled. However, she couldn''t help but think of Lilian. Well, Lilian was the one who had led them into the array formation a few days ago. Hence, was Lilian the descendant of the Donald family? Mango was extremely excited at this thought, but she was also a little worried. Lilian was still unconscious after taking the poison. Thus, she couldn''t help out with anything now even if she was the descendant of the Donald family. Despite that, Mango was pleased to have received this information. "Thank you, Mrs. Barnes. Take care of yourself, alright? I''lle back to see youter." Mango smiled faintly with a gentle expression on her face as she said this. Olivia nodded and said in a low voice, "Although I belong to Zelle Vige, Longford County is my hometown. Hence, I also remember the tragedy that happened that year. Madam, please don''t doubt me and my daughter. I can swear with my life that my daughter is not a traitor, and she won''t ever betray you." "I believe you." Mango rarely put her trust on someone else, but at this moment, she was willing to believe what Olivia had said. Perhaps she believed Olivia because thetter was the only surviving member of the Longford County, or perhaps they were both mothers as well. After that, both of them chatted a bit longer before Mango stood up and left. Meanwhile, Magnolia hurriedly followed after Mango when she saw thettering out. "Did you receive any information?" "Yeah, I did." Mango nodded and whispered, "I need to go to the hospital to check up on Lilian. Aunt, you should leave first." "I''ll go with you then. There are so many people in the hospital, so I''m afraid something will happen." Mango was stunned when she heard what Magnolia was worried about. "Alright then." Mango did not refuse, and she drove to the hospital with Magnolia. Meanwhile, Maverick was a little surprised when he saw them here. However, he only said faintly, "She''s not awake yet. If you''re here because you want to learn about array formations, I''m afraid that you''ll be disappointed." Mango was shocked when she heard what he had said. "Wait, are you saying that you know about the array formations as well?" After all, Maverick wasn''t around when Lilian brought them into the array formation. But now he knew why Bettany and Mango hade here, so Mango was suspicious. Then, Maverick continued, "Lilian told me about this when I was in aa." After that, he told both Mango and Magnolia what Lilian had said. When Mango heard this, she was shocked. After all, she did not expect Lilian to have such a tragic childhood. However, she still couldn''t figure something out. "Maverick, I don''t mean to suspect Lilian of anything. But if what you said is true, it sounds like Lilian holds a grudge against Augustus. So, why did she let Augustus go?" Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 Maverick looked at Lilian, who was unconscious, with a trace of sadness in his eyes. Then, he said in a low voice, "I don''t know. Maybe Lilian and Augustus are enemies now because something happened between them. Even if she let him go, she probably wasn''t trying to save him. Perhaps she had some other ns in mind?" Right now, Maverick had no affection and respect for Augustus anymore. Although he swallowed the Golden Lancehead Venom and was unconscious for quite some time, he was still clear about everything that happened. He knew how Augustus treated him then and how thetter had dealt with his injuries. Hence, he lost his trust in Augustus from that moment on. Although Augustus raised him for the past thirty years, it seemed that he had repaid his debt. From now on, they no longer had any rtionship with each other. Meanwhile, Mango nced at Maverick''s cold expression. Maverick looked the same as how Nathaniel did a few years ago. In fact, both of them were actually quite simr at times. For instance, they looked cold and indifferent after their loved ones had hurt them. Despite putting on a brave front, she knew that they were actually deeply hurt inside. Hence, Mango felt that there was something that she had to tell Maverick. She pondered for a moment and whispered, "Maverick, there is something I think you should know." "What is it?" "It''s about Augustus." Mango knew that it was taboo to talk about Augustus right now, but she knew that Maverick had to deal with this problem sooner orter. Even if he wanted to avoid it, he could not escape it forever. Therefore, Maverick was a little surprised. His gaze changed, and he said faintly, "What''s the matter with him? Didn''t he run away?" "Do you know about his true identity?" Maverick was puzzled by Mango''s question. "What do you mean?" "I sent people to investigate Augustus Abbott''s identity. Augustus passed away 30 years ago, and all his rtives disappeared overnight. But the Augustus'' that we''re familiar with stolen his person''s identity and lived around for years. Back then, the Inte was still not advanced, and it was difficult to track past documents. That''s why there was a loophole. Now that Lilian has released Augustus, we still don''t know what his real identity is. s! I don''t have any clues at all!" Maverick''s eyes suddenly narrowed when he heard what Mango had said. "What did you say? Are you telling to tell me that Augustus is dead?" "Well, the real Augustus is dead, and we''re not sure of the true identity of the current Augustus." Maverick was stunned right now. If Augustus had died thirty years ago, then who was his father? Who was the man who raised him all these years? Suddenly, Maverick felt that everything was ridiculous! He had lived for thirty years with this man, but he did not even know who his father was or what the latter''s true colours were. This exined why Augustus was mean and indifferent to him. In fact, he did not care about Maverick! at all. Well, how could a person who could abandon his own identity for thirty years care about a b*stard like Maverick? Maybe the reason why Augustus and Madeline were together back then was for the mines of Longford County. Thus, it seemed they he was just a result of unintended pregnancy, so he was also an unwanted baby. It was a pity that Longford County had not told the secret to Augustus, so Maverick had managed to survive till now. If that was the case, he lived his whole life just for one purpose. All he had done was to create trouble for Nathaniel. Furthermore, he had allowed Augustus to use him to unravel the secret of Longford County! After thinking through the whole picture, Maverick suddenly felt that he was in such a ridiculous situation. Previously, he had never been an emotional person. However, he couldn''t hold it in anymore. After all, the intense pain and sorrow was slowly engulfing his soul and tearing him apart. Was this why they had chosen to give birth to him? If a man like Augustus could easily abandon his own child, this meant that he had quite a difficult goal to aplish! Well, Augustus was definitely aiming for not just the money in the mine. Wait, why did he want that money? Could he buy true love with money? Nah, he couldn''t even buy family rtionships! Maverick was Augustus''s only son, but Augustus didn''t care about him in the slightest. If he wasn''t Augustus favourite child, perhaps Augustus would already have other children before meeting Madeline. These strange thoughts suddenly surfaced into Maverick''s mind, so he was stunned. Then, he quickly suppressed the fumbling thoughts and the pouring emotions that was about to explode. "Are you all right, Maverick?" Mango noticed his terrible expression, and she quickly helped him up. Then, Maverick sneered and replied in a self-deprecating tone, "Maybe all of us have been fooled by Augustus. I think I''m probably I''m not his only child. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so cold to me. Even if my mother wasn''t his beloved woman, he shouldn''t have treated me like a stranger! He is too mean and ruthless to me!" "Are you suspecting that he''s not your biological father?" "I hope so. I have done the paternity test with him, had we do have a parent-child rtionship. I just think that Augustus may have other sons besides me. Furthermore, I am afraid that he has other ns, so he wants something more than the money in the gold mines." At this thought, Maverick looked at the sky outside. It was dark and gloomy, and it was going to rain. Well, the stormy weather clearly represented his upset mood at the moment. "There''s something that both of you don''t know, but I do. Augustus has been going all over the world to earn money. In fact, I think he is obsessed with money. He does all kinds of businesses, jobs, and he''s super proficient when ites to murder. As long as someone can afford to pay him, he will do whatever it takes to make it work for them, including murder. He also used his profession as a geologist to hunt for mineral veins. To get the ownership of those mines, he did anything you could imagine. He would force people to listen to him and sign the contract. Therefore, he has been desperately earning money all the time. Although he lived a luxurious life, he could always earn back the money that he had spent a lot quicker. However, I don''t know where all the money went." Meanwhile, Maverick stared fixedly at Mango as he spoke. "Do you understand what I''m trying to tell you?" "I don''t quite get it. Maybe Augustus has a secret ount/" Maverick shook his head after hearing Mango''s guess. "Nah, I''ve checked all of his bank ounts. His assets are only worth a few million, so that doesn''t exin his high ie at all. In the past, I suspected that he might have transferred the money through another ount. But I''m his only son. If he doesn''t leave the money to me, who else would he be giving to? Also, who the hell needs so much money?" Maverick suddenly thought of the missing puzzle pieces that he had been ignoring all this time. After all, he had doubts about Augustus, but there was no evidence. However, Augustus had definitely done some suspicious activities that no one knew about. Mango frowned slightly after hearing this. "Do you think Augustus transferred the money to Benny Powell?" "No, Benny is already dead." Mango was shocked by this news. She and Nathaniel had just got some news about Benny. Therefore, she never expected Maverick to tell her such shocking news! "Dead? How is that possible?" If Benny was dead, then who was the one instructed those people in the city? Wasn''t the Powell Family behind this? If the Powell Family were the mastermind, who would they be working for after Benny''s death? Suddenly, Mango was once again confused and lost when she thought about these matters. However, Maverick didn''t seem to notice her reaction, so he continued in a low voice, "To be exact, Benny died after Longford County was destroyed. I once heard Augustus mention that Benny got into trouble and was targeted because he failed in carrying out some sort of mission in Longford County. Therefore, Augustus helped him to hide abroad. However, their negotiation fell apart after he went abroad. Therefore, Augustus killed Benny without hesitation. Well, he had also killed all of Benny''s men!" Mango felt that Augustus was too terrifying and cold-blooded. After all, Benny had escaped abroad with his entire family, and his wife had just given birth back then. Wouldn''t that mean that even the child was... "Did Augustus really leave no one alive? I heard that Benny''s wife just gave birth to a baby back then." "The baby you mentioned was probably the first person Augustus killed, and Augustus had even killed him in front of Benny. The Powell couple was extremely mad. Benny fought desperately with Augustus out of anger, but in the end, he still lost to August and died. After that, Augustus concealed this matter for years. Thus, no one had managed to find Benny. This happened not because they were ipetent, but because Benny had died a long time ago." Maverick was very young at that time. Hence, he had overheard Augustus telling a woman about this because thetter was drunk. Furthermore, he still remembered who that woman was. The Santell Capital had sent this woman to Augustus so that she could find out Benny''s whereabouts. Unfortunately, Augustus discovered her real intentions. Therefore, Augustus told her all the information she wanted to know and subsequently killed her in bed. However, no one thought that Maverick would overhear these things while he was chasing after a vermin that had gone into Augustus'' room. Since he failed to escape, he could only hide under the bed and listen to them. Maverick was only nine years old at that time, and he didn''t know who Benny was. However, he was afraid that Augustus would discover him. Therefore, he hid until the woman''s corpse had been taken away. Then, he climbed out of the door and ran away after Augustus left. In the following years, a few other women came to Augustus to investigate Benny''s whereabouts. Unfortunately, none of them had a good ending, and no one survived. Now that he thought about it, perhaps those women were sent by Santell Capital. However, Augustus was a cunning man, so he did not trust any of those women at all. At that time, Maverick always thought that Augustus only had feelings for Madeline. He even thought that Augustus hung out with those woman just to forget about his sadness. However, he finally discovered that Augustus didn''t care about those woman around him. Besides, he never allowed anyone to have his children, and Maverick was an exception. Therefore, it seemed that Augustus really had no other children other than him. Maverick still remembered that a woman had once gotten pregnant with Augustus'' child, and she thought that she could be his legitimate wife by doing so. However, Augustus had beaten her to death instead! Therefore, she suffered a miscarriage and excessive bleeding. Despite that, Augustus didn''t even look at her and threw her out cruelly. s! How could a man not want his own child? Besides, Maverick once thought that although Augustus was strict with him, it was his way of showing love. Now, it seemed that he had been stupid and whimsical. Well, perhaps Augustus had never wanted a child at all!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Suddenly, Maverick became interested in Augustus''s true identity. If the person in front of him wasn''t Augustus, if thetter didn''t allow any of his children to be born, then who was he? Did he have other children in this world? Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 On the other hand, Mango was shocked to hear this news, and she couldn''t believe it. They had been investigating for so long because they thought that Benny Powell was their only clue. However, Benny had actually been dead for more than 20 years. How was this possible? But, she didn''t think that Maverick needed to lie to her. Hence, Mango couldn''t help but miss Nathaniel even more. Well, perhaps Nathaniel could help out with this confusion if he was here? On the other hand, Maverick was also thinking about his own problems. When he turned around and saw Mango, he paused for a moment before asking, "Has Nathaniel not returned yet?" "No, Ang seems to be hiding something from us." After that, Mango told Maverick the whole story. She was very worried about Nathaniel and Rita. However, just as Barnes'' wife had said, Ang had no reason to go against Morgan. So why did Ang do this? "Perhaps she did this to confuse the people outside. Maybe she wanted Morgan to think that there was a spy around him so that they could lure out the real mastermind." Mango had definitely thought about what Maverick said. However, she still couldn''t figure it out. "If that''s the case, Nathan and the others would have sent us a message. But we only received one from the vermin, and it asked us to sit and wait. I didn''t know if the news was true, so I was a little worried and sceptical about it." Mango''s furrowed her brows tightly when she thought about this. Then, Maverick said faintly, "If you want to know whether it''s true or not, should we ask Lilian to bring us there and find out more about it?" "As you''ve seen, Lilian''s condition is unstable, and we don''t know when she will wake up. Even if she does, we can''t guarantee that she will be willing to help us. Maverick, I don''t understand the fued between Lilian and Augustus. But I saw how determined she was when shemitted suicide, so I''m afraid..." Mango did not say continue her sentence. After all, love was the mostplicated problem in this world. However, Maverick nced at Lilian, who was still lying unconsciously on the bed, and whispered, "She will wake up soon, so you should go back first. I will call you when she awakes. Take good care of yourself during this period of time. Otherwise, Nathaniel will worry about you. Mango could be wrong, but she could definitely feel that Maverick''s mood had improved a little. But wasn''t he affected by the truth behind Augustus identity? Why did he look happy instead? "Are you all right, Maverick?" Mango asked concernedly. "I''m fine, so you can go back first." Maverick directly ordered her to leave. Thus, Mango understood and leave immediately. After she walked out of the ward, Maverick closed the door directly. Hence, Mango was kind of displeased by his behaviour. Did he hate her that much? After that, only both Maverick and Lilian were left in the room. THen, Maverick looked at Lilian, who was lying on the bed, with affection in his eyes. "When will you stop pretending to be asleep? Heh, I can see that your eyelids are twitching. You''ve been with me for so long, but you still so bad at disguising yourself. Lilian, what have you learnt from me all these years?" Maverick teased herdotingly. On the other hand, Lilian had no choice but to open her eyes as Maverick had exposed her disguise. However, she was stunned when she saw Maverick smiling at her. Even after twelve years together, she still could not resist his charm. s! She had fallen head over heel for him once again just by looking at his smile! In fact, she would do anything for him right now! However, Lilian was annoyed at herself for acting this way. At this thought, she quickly turned her head away. She wanted to ignore the fact that the person in front of her was actually Augustus''s son, so he was her enemy! Maverick had been smiling at first, but his eyes darkened when he noticed that Lilian was trying to avoid him. "Look, can you stop making such a big fuss? Enough is enough!" Maverick ordered coldly as he was furious. On the other hand, Lilian was a little scared when she heard this, and she bit her lower lip without saying a word. Then, Maverick rushed forward and grabbed her chin before forcing her to look into his fury eyes. "Answer me now! Are you done making a fuss?" "Yes! Alright! Let me go!" Lilian said in a hoarse voice, but she was determined. After all, her jaw hurt badly. Maverick had rarely treated her violently for the past twelve years they had been together. The one time he had done so was when he was mad at her when they had first got together. Therefore, Maverick treated her well all along. However, this was the first time she felt terrified when she saw Maverick''s bloodshot eyes and burning anger. Then, she told herself that the man in front of her was her enemy''s son. Therefore, she couldn''t allow him to betwitch her and influence her anymore! Despite that, she didn''t have the courage to act so. Hence, she reacted as if she had done something wrong instead. Did she owe him anything? Of course, she did! After all, she had personally killed their child. Maybe Maverick already knew about this too, right? Well, he liked and adored children so much. But still, perhaps Maverick would never forgive her for this even if she paid for this mistake with her life, right? On the other hand, Lilian always knew that Maverick was not a kind person. After all, she knew how ruthless he could be more than anyone else. Over the past twelve years, she had witnessed how cruel and brutal he was. Although he had killed and harmed many people, he had never directed these hatred and violence to her. So, was he going to kill her today? Yeah, that would probably happen. After all, Augustus had given her to Maverick when thetter had be an adult, so she was only a toy. Hence, even if Maverick wanted to kill her, she could not do anything. Perhaps she already knew the oue that was waiting for her when Mango had caught her after she had released Augustus. Moreover, Maverick hated the people that betrayed him the most. Hence, Lilian had not only betrayed him, but she had also done such a cruel thing. Thus, she looked down on herself too, so what would Maverick think about her? Lilian rarely cried, but she couldn''t hold back her tears anymore at this thought. She thought that her poison was strong enough, so she could''ve died easily and gone to her parents. Unfortunately, they had managed to save her. Well, she had lost hope a long time ago, and she didn''t want to live at all. In fact, if it weren''t for Maverick, she would have died long ago. Now that Maverick had found Nathaniel, his actual family, she could finally let go of him. Hence, why did he save her? "Kill me then." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Lilian said as she looked at Maverick, the man who she had been following around since she was a teenager. However, she was reluctant to leave him. After all, he was her family now, so she never wanted to leave him! However, she couldn''t give birth to his children! Hence, perhaps death was the only way to escape from this. "Hah! How could you think this way? Are you trying to die right after you''ve killed my child? Do you think that I''m a person that you can satisfy this easily? Lilian Becham, you have been with me for a long time. How can you not understand me well? I need to take my revenge now, right?" Maverick''s eyes were a little cold when he said this. s! Lilian used to think that she could withstand Maverick''s cold personality, but it seemed that she had overestimated herself. In fact, she loved Maverick so much that she couldn''t bear him directing his indifference and hatred towards her! All the physical pain that she had experienced was nothingpared to the feeling of losing him. "Punish me however you want. I have noints, Mr. Abbott." Lilian closed her eyes after saying this. After all, she couldn''t tell any lies when she was facing Maverick. Then, Maverick grasped Lilian chin forcefully. However, she just closed her eyes and remained silent, even though her chin was already red. "Hah! Are you asking me to punish you? You''ve killed the four children we had silently. Do you think that punishment is enough to repay your debts?" Lilian was struggling in pain and sorrow when she heard this. After all, killing her own children had left deep scars in her heart! She had taken measures to prevent herself from getting pregnant, but she had still gotten pregnant eventually. She didn''t want the children, but they were still her flesh and blood! At this thought, Lilian shed tears silently. On the other hand, Maverick suddenly felt sorry for her when he saw Lilian acting this way. After that, he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips aggressively. "Oh oh..." Lilian was stunned and struggled to escape, but Maverick sped her hands tightly instead. Hence, Maverick''s forced kiss felt demanding and overbearing. Therefore, Lilian gave up on struggling, and she could only allow Maverick to do whatever he wanted. Forget it! She would just let him do whatever he wanted then! At this thought, Lilian gave up on resisting, which made Maverick angry. Did she feel ufortable when she was around him? They were clearly in love, and he wasn''t the one who had killed her whole family. So, why should he take the me for it? Yes, why was she ming him for this? At this thought, Maverick suddenly let go of Lilian. He was so angry that he kicked the stool in front of him away, and the stool made a loud sound when it fell on the ground. Meanwhile, Lilian trembled with fear while she looked at how furious he was. After all, she had never seen him acting this emotionally! "Maverick..." "You better shut up, or I''ll really kill you!" Maverick suddenly turned back as he said this, and his bloodshot eyes scared Lilian. Hence, her face immediately took on a ghastly expression. Meanwhile, Maverick took a deep breath to calm himself down. Well, he was not angry at Lilian, but himself. "Why did you let Augustus go? He''s your enemy, so why do you do this? Nathaniel and Mango will deal with him one way or another. Hence, why did you do reveal your identity and do this yourself?" Maverick tried hard to calm himself down when he asked this. On the other hand, Lilian was slightly stunned when she heard Maverick''s question. She smiled bitterly and said, Heh! "Mango and Nathaniel wouldn''t let Augustus off, but they wouldn''t kill him either. They would hand him over to the police or the military. Then, maybe he would be killed after an interrogation. However, hemitted too many sins and killed so many lives, so he has no right to die so easily! This is the best oue for him. What if Mango and Nathaniel never got to send him to prison? Besides, his men mighte to rescue him as well! It would be a lot harder to catch Augustus next time, right? I''ve already waited for twelve years for this! I used to dream about how my loved ones would be crying and asking me to get revenge every night. s! I''m already thirty, and I don''t have much time left, so I can''t wait any longer." As Lilian spoke, her tears began to flow. "Do you know how I felt when I was sent to you as a gift at the age of 18? How could I serve my enemy''s son and live without dignity? Urgh! Do you know how tough it was?" "I do! Maverick''s eyes suddenly darkened, but Lilian was stunned when she heard what he had said. "Huh? What do you know? You don''t know anything!" Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 Lilian couldn''t hold back her emotions anymore right now. "You don''t know how much I hate being with you! I carried a dagger with me every night because I wanted to kill you. You are Augustus''s only son, so I wanted Augustus to experience the pain of losing his loved ones. After all, he needs to have a taste of his own medicine, right? I even thought of applying poison on my body so that you could die after you''ve touched me. Heh! After all, if I died, I wanted you to die with me as well. You don''t know about this, don''t you!" Lilian cried her heart out after saying this. Right now, she felt devasted! "s! But I was useless!. I thought you wouldy your hands on me that night. I prepared for so long, but you didn''t even touch me. Instead, you let me sleep in the bedroom, and you went to the study room alone. In the following year,s I looked for countless opportunities, but you still didn''t touch me. Hence, I thought you were dissatisfied with me. I was waiting for you to bring another girl back next year so that I could use her to aplish my goals. But still, I waited for so many years." When Maverick saw how Lilian was sobbing, he started tearing up as well. "Then why didn''t you kill me?" "I wanted to, but I couldn''t do it! I wanted to take the opportunity to kill you the first time I saw you being tortured by the vermin poison. However, you held my hand and called for your mom. At that moment, I remembered how I used to look like when I was in my mother''s arms. Why? Argh! Why is Augustus so cruel to his only son? He should spoil your more! If he treats you very well, he will be sad if I kill yoou. But he is too cold-blooded, and he doesn''t care about you at all. So what''s the point of killing you?" Lilian covered her face and cried wilfully as she said this. After so many years, she could finally reveal the pain that she had buried deep down in her heart! She had almost gone insane because she had been suppressing it for so many years. After all, she hated and loved Maverick at the same time. However, sometimes, she thought about why she was still alive. Well, she was too exhausted. In fact, she would have felt better if Maverick had treated her badly. However, she couldn''t even bring herself to hate him because he was too kind to her! But, no one understood how she felt, so she could only go through this pain herself every night. After hearing what Lilian had said, Maverick sighed and over before holding her in his arms. "Don''t touch me! Let go of me!" Lilian had always been gentle, but she resisted fiercely now. However, she was never a match to Maverick. When Maverick saw this, he held her tightly and growled, "Listen to me." Perhaps Maverick''s voice was too loud, or perhaps she had no strength left. However, Lilian could only look at him nkly as torn down her face. Meanwhile, Maverick felt annoyed when he saw that Lilian was crying. After all, he had never seen her cry since she was eighteen. She had only gritted her teeth and held on when she was covered in scars or when she was trying to fight for her survival. However, Lilian couldn''t stop crying right now. Well, Maverick used toin that Lilian never cried. However, when he saw her overflowing tears, he suddenly wished that he never had to see her cry anymore. Therefore, he started speaking in a gentle tone. "Listen to me, no matter what happened or what kind of grievances you had, they''re all in the past now. Lilian Becham, Augustus owes you and your whole family, so you can get your revenge on him. However, you have no right to me me for these crimes. After all, you belong to me! No matter whether you hate me or love me, I will never let you leave my side. However, I won''t force you to have a child against your will. But you have to stay with me no matter what because this is your destiny! You know my personality well. If you don''t want to have my child, I will have a vasectomy right away. But, don''t you dare to leave me again or try to end your own life because I will never forgive myself! It doesn''t matter if you don''t care about yourself because I don''t care about mine either. Well, let''s just see who can survive the longest." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Maverick didn''t look like he was joking at all, so Lilian became nervous when she heard about this. "Do you think you can threaten me? Hah! Maverick, our rtionship has ended, so this is ridiculous! Do you know how much I wanted you to die? You are Augustus''s son, so I will only be happy after your death!" Lilian pushed Maverick away in anger when she said this. Her heart was in a mess, so she started crying because she was terrified. She was afraid because Maverick was deeply in love with her. Hence, how could he not want a child? He was only thirty years old, and he still had a good life ahead. On the contrary, her body was already useless. After all, she had been tortured for years, so she didn''t know whether she could still be a mother. Meanwhile, Maverick didn''t argue with her anymore. Suddenly, he just pulled out a military dagger from his boots and stabbed his own arm. Maverick was in excruciating pain that he broke out in a cold sweat, but he didn''t make a sound. Subsequently, a piece of flesh suddenly fell on Lilian''s bed as blood dripped out of his wound. "Ah!" Lilian screamed out loud when she saw this. "Maverick, are you f*cking crazy?" Lilian eximed as she ignored the difort from the miscarriage surgery that she had. When she saw Maverick hurting himself, Lilian felt as if her heart had stopped! Then, she lifted the quilt and walked down the bed in a hurry. Right now, she didn''t care about her own body anymore. Instead, she held his arm tightly and covered his wound with her hands in a panic. Lilian became furious when she saw the deep wound. "Doctor! Get a doctor here!" She wanted to press the emergency bell as she shouted, but Maverick grabbed her by the arm. "Will you still consume poison?" Maverick asked Lilian even though his face was turning pale because of the pain. However, his eyes were fixed on her, as if he was ready to cut another piece of flesh if she dared to say yes. Lilian was heartbroken when she saw this. "Maverick, you are f*cking insane! How could you let a woman who wants to kill you stay by your side? Are you crazy?" "Yes, I''m crazy!" Then, Maverick looked at her and muttered, "I have never thought about what I wanted in my life. Previously, I was willing to sacrifice my life if Augustus wanted me to do so, but now I only want you! I''m willing to sacrifice this life as long as Augustus wants it, but now I only want you. Lilian Becham, I''m not joking with you. I will never let it slide if you dare to take poison andmit suicide. You are mine forever, and I have control over your life, so you can''t end your life without my permission. Remember, you belong to me forever! If you dare tomit suicide again, I will kill myself without caring about what you think!" "You''re a f*cking psycho!" Lilian cried out loud, and she then quickly pressed the emergency bell because she wanted to take care of his wound quickly. When the doctor came, the smell of blood was all over the ward. They were shocked, and they wanted to push Maverick to the emergency room. However, Maverick didn''t allow them to do so." "Treat the wound for me right here so that she can see it." The doctor was terrified upon hearing what Maverick had said. "Sir, thisdy has had a miscarriage surgery and is still weak. You will scare her if you do this!" "Heh! Will I scare her? I said I wanted to do it here!" Maverick was very determined. Meanwhile, when Lilian saw his pale face, she decided to agree to his request. "Alright, let''s do it here. Hurry up and sew his wound right now." Lilian replied with a hoarse voice. Suddenly, her legs weakened as she fell on the bed while she was under Maverick''s watchful eyes. After all, she had followed Maverick for twelve years, but she had never seen him acting so stubborn and domineering. Thus, she felt heartbroken whenever she thought about how obstinate he was! This was why Maverick was so terrifying! He threatened her because he knew that she loved him and couldn''t bear to see him hurt himself like this. At this thought, Lilian looked at Maverick with mixed emotions in her eyes. Soon, the doctor and nurses managed to bandage Maverick''s wounds. They also made a new bed in the ward because Maverick had requested it. After everyone left, Lilian became very quiet. She went and fetch some water for Maverick just like before, but he stopped her "Go and lie on the bed." "But it''s my duty to serve you!" Maverick frowned slightly when he heard what Lilian had said. "I ordered you to lie on the bed. Don''t make me repeat my instructions for the third time. Hmm?" When Lilian saw Maverick ring at her, she had no choice but to lie on the bed. After all, she had just lost her baby and gone through many hardships, so she was already physically and emotionally exhausted. Hence, she fell asleep almost immediately after lying on the bed. Meanwhile, Maverick looked at Lilian as she fell asleep and ordered someone to cook some soup for her. Then he picked up the phone and went to the balcony. "Gather our men. I want you all to deal with all of Augustus'' men before he returns! Kill those who disobey my orders!" At this moment, Maverick was like a devil from help as he showed no mercy towards anyone. Well, he would only be kind to Nathaniel, Mango and Lilian, so no one else deserved his kindness. After hanging up the phone, Maverick poured himself a ss of water. Meanwhile, the wound on his arm hurt badly. However, he thought that it was worth it as he had managed to stopped Lilian frommitting suicide. s! Lilian was such a stubborn woman! Was it that hard to admit that she had fallen in love with him? After all, Maverick knew her feelings well since they had spent ten years together! Therefore, he swore upon his name that he would get her under his grasp! At this thought, the corners of Maverick''s lips raised in a smile as he walked to Lilian''s bed. He tucked her hair behind her ear and kissed her on the forehead before whispering, "You''re an idiot! If I didn''t force you like this, you would run away from me, right? Lilian Becham, there''s something I haven''t told you, and I can''t say it. Actually, I love you. If you had told me the truth earlier, I would have done anything to make you happy, even if it meant that I had to kill my father. Well, to be exact, he never treated me as his son anyway." His eyes were full of tenderness as he said this. Unfortunately, Lilian had fallen asleep, so she didn''t hear anything he had said. Well, perhaps Maverick had done so on purpose so that Lilian wouldn''t hear what she had said. On the other hand, Mango found out about what had happened in the hospital. She was extremely shocked, but she was in no position to judge the rtionship between Maverick and Lilian. Thus, she could follow Bettany as thetter came to visit them in the hospital. When Bettany arrived, Lilian was still asleep. Lilian''s body was weak as she had gone through so many hardships, so she slept for quite a long time. On the other hand, Maverick was already a little worried. However, he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Mangoing over with Bettany. "Hurry up and examine her!" After hearing that, Bettany gave Lilian a check-up and said, "She''s doing alright. Her body is weak, so she just needs some rest." When Maverick heard that Lilian was fine, he finally said slowly, "Lilian didn''t let Augustus go. ording to my spections, Lilian must have led him to somewhere to torture him to death. I know you are anxious to know about what happened to Augustus, so I''ll ask her about this when she wakes up." On the other hand, Mango and Bettany were a little surprised to hear this, but they were relieved. Just then, Magnolia came to Mango''s side and whispered a few words in her ear, and Mango''s expression started to change. Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 "What''s wrong? Did something else happen?" Bettany and Maverick couldn''t help but ask when they saw Mango''s pale expression. "Nothing. I''ll go back first. Bettany, you stay here and take good care of Lilian." After that Mango didn''t say anything else and left with Magnolia in a hurry. Meanwhile, Bettany was a little confused. However, she stayed behind and carefully examined Lilian''s condition. On the other hand, Maverick gestured to the guards outside, and the two of them quickly caught up with Mango and secretly protected her. Once Mango and Magnolia left the ward, they quickly headed back to Longford County. "Were you telling the truth? Is Nathan really back?" "Yes, he''s back, but he''s not doing very well." Magnolia looked a little anxious when she said this. Thus, Mango became anxious when she heard that Nathaniel wasn''t doing quite well. "Is he injured?" "He''s slightly wounded, but he''s in aa!" After hearing what Magnolia had said, Mango was stunned. "Why didn''t you tell me that he was in aa earlier? If I leave Bettany here, how can I help Nathan?" "Don''t worry, Wisdom is taking care of him. He said he can handle it by himself for now, and he just wanted me to inform you about this." Mango was taken aback when she heard what Magnolia had aid. However, she quickly drove back to Longford County without asking anything else. Aftering back, she went to the bedroom in a hurry. Then, she became anxious when she saw Wisdom. "Where''s Nathan?" "He''s lying on the bed!" Wisdom got out of the way after answering Mango. Then, Mango quickly walked in and saw Nathaniel lying quietly on the bed, and thetter looked like he was asleep. It had only been a few days since theyst met, but she felt like it had been too long. Then, she walked over quietly as she was afraid that she would wake him up. She touched his face gently, and she finally believed that Nathaniel was really back when she felt his warm temperature. "What happened to him?" "I''m not sure, but I can''t find any problems. There are only some minor wounds on his body, but he''s been ina for some time." Wisdom said in a low voice, but Mango was still concerned. "If that''s the case, why didn''t you let Bettanye back?" Mango did not understand what Wisdom was nning to do. Then, Wisdom pondered for a moment and said, "Mommy, daddy was the one who wanted me to do this." "What?" Mango was stunned when she heard this. "Didn''t you say that he was in aa?" "Yes, but he kept holding this in his hands." Wisdom passed a slip of paper to Mango after saying this. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s had written some words on the note, and they said, "Don''t worry about me and don''t ask anyone to treat me. You must keep my return a secret." However, Mango didn''t know what Nathaniel meant. There were people all over the vige, so how could she hide this from everyone? Furthermore, what was Nathaniel''s current body condition? Was he experiencing the same symptoms as Maverick? "Wisdom, if your dad suffering because of the Golden Lancehead Venom in his body? Will he wake up after a while just like Maverick?" However, Wisdom shook his head in response to Mango''s question, "No. Uncle suffered some severe consequences because he had just eaten the insect recently. However, daddy and the Golden Lancehead Venom have fused for such a long time, so it shouldn''t be the same. However, daddy''s pulse is stable, so he''s probably only asleep. I gave him a check-up, and there''s nothing abnormal with him. Mommy, don''t worry. Daddy doesn''t want anyone to know that he''s back, so he probably has some ns of his own. I''m sure we''ll know about them when he wakes up." Although what Wisdom had said was reasonable, Mango was still worried. After all, she could continue to be anxious if Nathaniel never woke up. "But how are we supposed to hide it from everyone? Bettany will discover it once shees back. I can''t keep her out of the door, can I?" Although Mango doesn''t know why Nathaniel had made such a request, it was indeed difficult to hide him away from the public''s eye. Then, he asked," Right, how did Nathane back? I remembered that he didn''t want anyone to know that he had returned, so how did he make his way back?" "He came in through the ancestral hall." Mango was slightly stunned when she heard what Wisdom had said. "Huh? The ancestral hall?" "Well, daddy came up from the tunnel beneath the ancestral hall''s altar." Mango was shocked again. Previously, she met Ang there when she fell into the hall. Wasn''t that ce just an underground basement? How could there be an underground tunnel beneath it? Hence, Ang should be the only one who knew about it, right? So was Ang the one who had sent Nathaniel back? Well, since she had sent Nathaniel back, why didn''t she send Rita back too? Suddenly, a lot of questions popped up in Mango''s mind, but she couldn''t find an urate answer. "Why did you go to the ancestral hall for no reason?" Mango finally realized this problem. Then, Wisdom whispered, "Rita informed me about this." "Rita? How did you get in touch with her?" Mango was overjoyed after receiving news about Rita. Then, Wisdom took out his phone and passed it to Mango. "Half an hour ago, Rita called me and asked me to go to the ancestral temple to pick up daddy. However, her signal was weak, so the call disconnected after she had finished her words." Well, Wisdom was troubled by this as well. On the other hand, Mango didn''t know what was going on between Rita and Nathaniel. However, she felt more secure now that Nathaniel had returned. "Then where should we hide him?" Wisdom shook his head immediately in response after hearing Mango''s question. "I don''t know." After all, Longford County was built in an open space. Hence, Nathaniel could be easily found even if they put him in the bedroom. At this thought, Mango was a little worried. Meanwhile, Magnolia went back to her room and sent someone to investigate Augustus'' identity. On the other hand, Zion suddenly called Mango when she was still upset. "Mommy, is Mr. Ye here?" After hearing this, Mango paused slightly and hurriedly said, "He''s taking a nap right now. What''s wrong? Do you have something to tell him?" "I suddenly remembered something! I thought about it when I was ying games today!" "What is it?" Mango was puzzled when she heard this. Then, Zion whispered, "When Nanny Zhang met me in the Santell Capital Prison back then, she told me something about the Longford County. But, I forgot to tell you at that time, and I almost forgot about it because it''s been quite some time. However, I remembered it when I was ying the game just now." Mango paused slightly when she heard this. "Nanny Zhang? Are you talking about Madeline?" "That''s right!" Zion nodded while answering. Well, Mango was a little curious about what Madeline had told Zion. "What did she say then?" "She told me that in the ancestral temple, there''s a secret passage that leads to outside. Hence, she said that people would only use it during an emergency. However, no one went there during the destruction. Oh, also, there''s a secret room in there too. Hold on, let me send you the location via Whatsapp..." After saying that, Zion hung up the phone and sent Mango the location on Whatsapp. Meanwhile, Mango followed the direction and found that it was actually located in her bedroom. Was this a coincidence? Mango felt that Zion definitely knew something. However, she wasn''t sure if Nanny Zhang was the one who had told Zion about this. Well, still, she felt relieved when as she had found a ce to hide Nathaniel. Then, Wisdom and she searched in the bedroom for a long time and found that the wall behind the cab seemed empty. They fumbled for a long time before finally finding the opening. After entering the door, there was indeed a secret room with an air vent. "Henry was the one who built Longford County, so was he the one who had left these secret rooms and tunnels? But now Henry is in Ango, and we are far away from Ango. So, how did this news leak out?" Mango thought about this carefully. Then, Wisdom whispered, "Maybe Uncle Henry left it before he left." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Mango nodded slightly in agreement. Did Henry have any acquaintances here? This was a secret location, so he would only tell this to the descendants of Longford County, right? Did he tell Ang about this? Well, Henry didn''t tell Bettany about this room, but he had told Ang about it. This meant that Henry trusted Ang. But, why did Ang use Bettany, Nathaniel and Rita to get hold of Morgan''s whereabouts? Mango''s mind was filled with many thoughts immediately. However, she quickly moved Nathaniel inside this secret room as well. "Wisdom, is your daddy really okay?" "Yes. Daddy''s too tired, so he''s only taking a rest. Look at the dark circles around his eyes!" Wisdom pointed at Nathaniel''s eyebags as he said this, and Mango also noticed them. However, she felt a little uneasy when she saw him sleeping soundly. After settling Nathaniel''s down in the room, Mango couldn''t stay there any longer as she was worried that the people outside couldn''t find her. Thus, she left the ce with Wisdom. Meanwhile, Bettany did a check- up on Lilian prescribed a few medications to her before returning to Longford County. "Did something happen?" Bettany saw that Mango had left in a hurry, so she hurried back to look for Mango as she was worried about her. "Nothing, I found some information about Augustus." After all, Magnolia had only told Mango about Augustus''s identity, and Mango had only told Maverick about this. Now, Bettany had asked about this, and Maverick was not around either. Thus, Mango could only talk about Augustus as she wanted to hide the fact that Nathaniel had returned. Well, she did not doubt Bettany, but she believed that Nathaniel had given those instructions for a reason. Therefore, she had no choice but to hide it from Bettany. On the other hand, when Bettany heard Mango telling her that Augustus had been using someone''s identity all along, she couldn''t help but frown. "Wow! Augustus is really cunning. He even pretended to be a dead man for so many years, and he yed the role so well too! I have to admit that he''s too incredible, and I''m afraid that there''s some powerful force backing him up." Mango nodded in reply when she heard this. "Yes, so I think that Longford County has many secrets that we don''t know about. Also, I don''t think he came here solely for the mines. Now that I''m investigating this, I think that everything looks fishier. Oh, well, I guess we can only find the answer from Augustus. However, he''s currently missing, and Lilian is not in good health. So, I don''t know how long we can dy this." Mango was troubled and stressed out when she thought about this. After that, Bettany pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, "Madam, perhaps we can ask Barack about this. Maybe he knows who Augustus is." Mango was stunned when she heard these words! Did Bettany want to meet Barack now? Wait, was it safe to meet Barack right now? ording to what Bettany had said, Barack should be nearby, so Mango was nervous when she heard this. Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 "What''s wrong? Are you still having concerns?" Bettany nced at Mango and saw that she was hesitant, so she couldn''t help but ask. "Are you going to give up just because Magnolia said you can''t go?" After hearing what Bettany said, Mango''s heart skipped a beat. "It has nothing to do with Magnolia. We should forget about Barack... for now. There are just too many things we need to care of here, and Maverick is still looking after Lilian in the hospital. Hence, we are too short of hands here. If all of us set out to look for Barack, who is going to watch over the vige?" After giving it some considerable thought, Mango decided to look for Barack until Nathaniel woke up in the end. On the other hand, Bettany did notment further, so she returned to her room. Meanwhile, Mango couldn''t tell what Bettany was thinking. Now, she trusted no one but Nathaniel. After all, Mango dared not to return to her room, even if she desperately wanted to. This was because she was afraid of being targeted by someone else. Soon, time passed quickly. Mango continued on her scheduled patrol, but nothing really happened. Finally, at the end of the day, everyone gathered for dinner. However, Maverick and Lilian were still in the hospital, and Nathaniel could note out, plus Magnolia was still investigating Augustus'' matter. Hence, there were only a handful of people at the dining table. Throughout the meal, Bettany had been quiet. She didn''t mention anything about finding Barack. Wisdom also seemed to have something on his mind, so he didn''t bother to speak at all. Everyone on this table was deep in thought and couldn''t enjoy their food. After finishing her meal, Mango said she was tired, and then she hurriedly went back to her room. She also requested everyone to not disturb her if nothing important happened. Meanwhile, Bettany was in deep thought as she watched Mango leave. "Wisdom, is there something your mommy is hiding from us?" Bettany nced at Wisdom and asked unintentionally. Wisdom shook his head and replied with a puzzled face, "What is she hiding from us?" "What were you pondering about just now then?" "I''m thinking about that Golden Lancehead Venom in my uncle''s body. It seems to be different from the one in daddy''s body. Master, if you were the one who gave daddy the venom in his body, then why wasn''t the effect the same?" After hearing Wisdom''s words, Bettany paused for a brief second as her eyelids twitched, and then she hastily lowered her head and kept eating. "I''m not sure. It''s probably because that Golden Lancehead Venom Madeline gave to Augustus was better. After all, he''s her first love." "But didn''t you inherit the venom from the Lord himself? Daddy must have gotten the best one then! When you healed him back then, why didn''t he go into aa like uncle did? Or is it because everyone''s reaction is different?" Wisdom continued to question Bettany nonstop. Hence, she was bbergasted by all these questions. "Hmm... it does sound strange now. I''ll go back and browse through Hikasa Manualter." "Alright." Wisdom didn''t speak any further and continued eating with his head down, but deep down, he was thinking about something. Once Mango returned to her room and made sure that no one else was there, she quickly entered the secret chamber. However, she didn''t realise that another figure was following her. "Who''s there?" By the time Mango noticed this, the figure behind her had already entered the secret chamber. "What happened to him?" After saying this, Maverick hurried over to where Nathaniel was lying. When Mango saw that it was Maverick, she was somewhat relieved. For some reason, she was on guard against everyone, even Bettany. However, she knew that she could trust Maverick. Perhaps it was because he was Nathaniel''s only rtive. Then, Mango exined somewhat in a sad tone, "He was sent back here today through the secret passage, but he left a paper slip in his palm." While exining, Mango took the paper slip and showed it to Maverick. Maverick''s eyes turned serious when he heard this. "Are you going to just let him sleep forever?" Mango hastily replied, "No, Wisdom checked on him. Wisdom said that there was no problem with Nathan''s body, and he''s simply asleep. We just have to wait for Nathan to wake up." "Well... he didn''t fall asleep. He''s being swallowed by those parasites." Maverick''s words quickly caused Mango to panic. "Parasites? There''s just Golden Lancehead Venom in his body. Nothing else!" After hearing this, Maverick narrowed his eyes with doubts. "Golden Lancehead Venom? Where did this Golden Lancehead Venome from?" "Bettany gave it to him!" Mango exined everything that had happened to Nathaniel to Maverick quickly. He immediately force-opened Nathaniel''s eyelids. In there hid several golden threads, and they were lying there like little worms. It was a spine-chilling view indeed! When Mango saw this scene, she took a deep breath. "He used to be very irritable and always went around looking for fights. That was when he drank the poison for the first time. Sometimes, the colour of his eyes turned golden when he got very agitated. But why did his eyelids end up full of these golden threads?" Maverick''s face began to turn upset when he heard this. "This isn''t caused by the Golden Lancehead Venom, or perhaps this is a modified strain. Right now, Nathaniel''s body is now the perfect breeding ground for the parasites, so parasites in his body are now living off through his blood and bones. If we did not find this out in time, give it another week and those vermins will eat up his whole body inside out! So, he''ll probably be asleep until the day he''s dead!" Upon hearing Maverick''s words, Mango''s face started to look pale. "What? How could this happen? There was poison in his body, but Bettany told us the Golden Lancehead Venom is capable of eliminating all of these toxins!" "Hmm... it does appear to look somewhat simr to the Golden Lancehead Venom, but it must have been fed with some other verminsced by somebody else. Hence, the vermin started to mutate." Well, Maverick did seem to have a point. After all, he had been experimenting with the vermins for the past few years, and he even used his own body to test the poison. Thus, Mango had no doubts about his theories. "So what should we do now?" At this moment, Mango was most suspicious of Bettany, but what more could they do even if they apprehended Bettany, anyways? This could be a waste of time, and they could even put the others in a worse mood. At this point, if she continue to doubt her subordinates, no one knew what the consequences would be. But now, Maverick was Mango''sst hope. "Maverick, I''m sure that you have a way to save him, right?" "I''ll give it a try, and I think my blood can help him. But well have to wake Nathaniel up first. As long as he''s conscious, everything should be fine." After saying this, Maverick cut his finger with a dagger and squeezed his blood out. Meanwhile, Mango found a cup and collected it. After feeding Nathaniel with Maverick''s blood, they could only wait. Meanwhile, Mango tried to put on a calm facade as much as she could. After all, she and Nathaniel had been through countless predicaments. Hence, she truly believed that they would ovee this one too. Then, she held Nathaniel''s hand and didn''t say anything, but she knew that Nathaniel could sense her deep anxieties. He definitely would wake up! Meanwhile, Mango''s expressions reminded Maverick about that stubborn woman from the hospital. In fact, Lilian woke up just before Maverick left. After all, Maverick was a cautious man, and he didn''t want to expose his beloved to the public. This was why he asked for someone to escort Lilian back to a safe ce when after Mango and Bettany left. He looked at Mango and lowered his voice to say, "Is Bettany from Longford County?" "Yeah... Which is why I can''t understand why she would poison Nathan." Mango frowned as she said this. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Maverick kept his voice low while saying, "Perhaps she never had bad intentions in the beginning, but she changed her mind because of the environment that she was ced in through all these years. I don''t know about Bettany, but she does look suspicious. After all, Nathaniel would not easily let any ordinary person get close to him, and these parasites grow quickly as well. However, if we look at the timing of these events, Nathaniel probably wouldn''t end up like this now. If the culprit really was Bettany, he should be dead by now." After hearing this, Mango was somewhat bewildered. "So, it''s not Bettany then?" "I''m not saying that we shouldpletely trust her, but she could be innocent. But, if it wasn''t Bettany, who else could poison Nathaniel without anyone noticing? This is what I can''t understand!" While talking, Maverick''s brows furrowed. He was watching Nathaniel, who was lying unconscious, with a worried expression. "I told my workers to take control of some of Augustus'' finance and businesses. Even if they can''t find out his identity, as long as I take his businesses, his people will have to pay a visit by my doorstep. By that time, I might not be able to stick with you guys, so I''ll call you once I get some intel." In fact, Maverick came here to say this, but he didn''t expect this to happen to Nathaniel. "I thought I could juste by and leave, but it seems that''s not possible now. Unless I can find out who is the spy amongst us, I will be dead if I ever try to fight against Augustus. I''m scared of death, but I''d like to die for a good reason." Maverick spoke with cold eyes. Meanwhile, Mango never expected that there was a traitor lurking among her subordinates. So she whispered, "I''m going to find out who the traitor is, even at the cost of my life." "It''s about time. Let me check on Nathaniel''s status." After saying this, Maverick got up and went near Nathaniel before opening thetter''s eyelids. He saw that although the golden threads had dimmed in color, they were still there. Then, te took out an acupuncture kit from his waist that contained a lot of silver needles. Meanwhile, Mango looked at him quietly, but her heart tightened. One by one, Maverick pierced each needle into the pressure points around Nathaniel''s eyes ordingly, and then he filled these pressure points with his blood. As Nathaniel''s face turned ck and purple, something started to move in his eyelids. Then, Maverick removed the silver needle. The needle tip had turned ck, and the golden threads that wrapped around it wriggled just like worms did. This made Mango feel very ufortable, so she started getting goosebumps. "Is this a pupa?" "Nah, it''s arva." Maverick described quietly, but his eyes remain stuck on Nathaniel''s face. He continued, "I need more than an hour to wipe out these littlervae.¡± "Do they exist elsewhere other than inside these eyelids?" Mango began to worry as she asked. Maverick replied in a low voice, "I don''t know, but they should only appear in the eyes. We''ll have to see once we finish cleaning up the eye region first. We can''t be disturbed at this time, so make sure no onees in." "Okay, got it. I''ll go and watch the door, so no one will disturb us." Just as she spoke and before she could leave, she heard loud knocks on the door. "Are you in there, ma''am? I have something to discuss with you." Bettany was calling out to her. Hence, Mango decided to get out of here fast to avoid any suspicion. However, she didn''t manage to open the door in time, so someone else opened it from the outside. Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. How could Bettany be this impatient? Was she out of her mind? How could she enter Mango''s room without permission? In this dire moment, Mango could not open the door! Meanwhile, Bettany''s rming move startled Maverick as well. He couldn''t help but keep his eyes on Mango and remained silent. As Bettany didn''t see Mango when she came into the room, she was naturally confused. "Where did she go? I didn''t see her go out at all! Bettany said to herself. Momentster, there was the sound of her searching through the room. Mango could hear Bettany''s movements, but she couldn''t see what''s going on, so she started panicking. On the other hand, Maverick signalled her not to act rashly. So the two of them held their breath and listened attentively to what was going on in the room. After a long search, it appeared that Bettany had finally found something, so thetter then left the room in a hurry. However, Mango didn''t open the chamber door right away as she was worried that someone would come back again. Instead, she waited for a while longer before finally opening the exit and getting out. Theyout in the room seemed no different from before, but Mango knew that Bettany had definitely moved something. There were traces of items being moved on the table. These traces weren''t clearly visible, but Mango was sharp enough to see them. She walked over to a drawer and slid it open before taking a look at what was inside. "Did anything disappear?" Maverick came by afterwards and asked. Mango shook her head and denied, "No, but there''s something new in here." "What is it?" "This." After hearing this question, Mango passed an incense bottle to Maverick. "Although I can''t tell what this is for, it doesn''t quite belong to me." Mango imed as she was confused as well. Then, Maverick took the bottle close to his nose and took a whiff, and his frown immediately lightened as he realised what it was. "This is it! It''s the antidote for the poison inside Nathaniel." "Poison? Are you talking about those golden threads?" Mango was a little surprised when she heard this. Then, Maverick nodded and entered the secret chamber with the antidote. Meanwhile, Mango followed along without hesitation. After feeding Nathaniel the antidote, his face slowly rxed, and his breathing became more saturated. When Maverick saw this, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Okay, it''s all going well now." "Is the Golden Lancehead Venom still in his body?" This was the question that had troubled Mango all along. Maverick nodded and reassured, "Don''t worry. The Golden Lancehead Venom will only benefit his body, and it won''t harm him. That is something you don''t have to worry about." "But how could I not be worried if that thing is still inside him? Plus, Bettany was the one who gave the venom to him. There is only one reason why Bettany woulde in and give us the antidote. She knew that Nathan had returned and that the vermin inside him was starting to act up. This means the parasite in Nathan has to be from Bettany. If not, this would be too much of a coincidence!" Mango lowered her voice and spoke with a solemn gaze. "Besides, Bettany used Ang of being a traitor, and then Rita led Ang into the campsite and found Morgan there. After that, we somehow lost all contact with them. Then by some rare chance, that vermin that Ang used to send us a message was discovered by Bettany. Maverick, these are all falling into ce way too perfectly, don''t you think?" Mango was not willing to suspect Bettany. In fact, she had suspected Bettany before. However, Mango did not have enough evidence, and Bettany had saved Nathaniel once before. Hence, she started to change her mind, but now, she started to think that Bettany was the spy again. After all, Ang had no reason to betray them. The best exnation would be that it was a set-up organized by Bettany. She was probably stuck somewhere with Morgan right now. Otherwise, she might have had an ident. Maverick frowned and didn''t say anything. He concurred with Mango''s reasoning, but he felt that something was still off. "Maybe you''re right. The traitor could be Bettany, but look at what Bettany has done today. She literally exposed herself! Isn''t she worried that you will kill her? Even if you are kind enough not to, Nathaniel will return to his position of lord of Longford County once he wakes up. He could easily kill Bettany by then, so I''m confused about this." Of course, Mango had the same thoughts as Maverick, but she could not make any conclusions out of these deductions. "Forget it! It''s useless for us to keep specting, and I''d rather tie Bettany up and interrogate her straightaway. Even if she was suspicious, we can''t do anything to her now! She snuck into our room and gave us the antidote because she knew that we needed it now. Then, she made her escape whilst we were using her antidote. This is a beneficial situation for both of us as no one got hurt. That''s what Bettany has been nning!" Mango finished her sentence and left the chamber. She went her way to find Bettany and even called other people to take her to Bettany''s ce. As expected, Bettany had already left. It was apparent that Bettany made her leave in a rush because she had left a lot of items behind. Mango''s expression turned grim when she saw this. Meanwhile, Wisdom heard the news and rushed over. When he noticed that Bettany''s room was being searched, he felt slightly upset. "Mommy, what did my master do again?" When Wisdom said the word ''again'', he felt embarrassed. After all, he knew that his mommy and daddy had given his master too many chances. Then, Mango looked at Wisdom whilst patting his head and said, "It doesn''t matter what she has done. It has nothing to do with you, so go back and get some rest, okay?" Wisdom''s eyes were teary as he was trying not to cry But at this moment, Mango simply didn''t have the spare time tofort him. "Find her! I don''t care if you have to flip this entire ce upside down today, you have to find her!" Mango was so furious that she could murder anyone right now. She could tolerate Bettany messing with other people, but she would never allow thetter to harm Nathaniel. How could Bettany poison Nathaniel, when everyone had trusted her to be a part of the family? Even if she sent the antidote now, what was the point? After all, she was a traitor, and she had to be punished. When Mango returned to her bedroom, Nathaniel had already woken up and was talking to Maverick. Then, when he saw Mangoing into the room, he smiled slightly. "Wee back, Honey." Mango became teary once she heard this simple greeting. "You almost scared me to death!" After saying that, Mango threw herself into Nathaniel''s embrace. Then, she checked Nathaniel''s body with a worried expression on her face." "Are you still ill anywhere? Do you still feel sleepy?" Mango''s eyes were full of worry, so Nathaniel was touched deeply. "It''s fine now, Maverick said I''m all good." Maverick was a little surprised to hear Nathaniel calling his first name, so hemented with a wry smile, "Wow, this is rare! Nathaniel, you''re actually calling me by my first name for once!" "Okay, it''s time for you to get lost!" Nathaniel said that as he found Maverick particrly annoying in this scenario. In fact, Maverick didn''t want to stay here any longer either. He looked at the time and said, "I shall be taking over Augustus''s forcepletely by this evening. However, I still need to think about what to do because you''ve given me additional information. After all, Lilian cannot work so much as her body is recovering, so she needs some rest." Nathaniel realized that his request was unreasonable when he heard what Maverick had said. "Sure." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After saying that, Maverick left. When there were only Mango and Nathaniel left in the secret chamber, Mango began to ask curiously. "What were you two talking about just now?" "He talked about Augustus and that Golden Lancehead Venom in my body." Nathaniel''s words made Mango feel quite uneasy. "Nathan, isn''t there any way to get the venom out of you? Can we just forget about it, please? I''m getting so sick of these little things." As a matter of fact, Mango had been traumatized by the venom, and she had hated it since she thought that she was pregnant. Hence, she couldn''t understand why there were people who researched this kind of stuff. Urgh! It was just so revolting! On the other hand, Nathaniel understood her struggle, so he wrapped her into his arms and whispered, "I know you don''t like it, but Maverick told me that some time has passed since then. Hence, the Golden Lancehead Venom has already melted inside my body and has be one with my flesh. So I''m afraid there is no way to retrieve it back now." "What? How could this be?" Mango looked a little sad as she said this. However, Nathanielforted her softly, "Don''t worry, it will be a blessing for me, and I will be immune to all poisons for the rest of my life." "I don''t believe it. If you are immune to all poisons, you wouldn''t have been so close to dying just now!" Well, Nathaniel couldn''t fool Mango that easily. After hearing this, Nathaniel could not help but smile with some bitterness, "I guess marrying a smart woman isn''t always a good thing." "Nathaniel, tell me me truth. Tell me how exactly does this venom harm your body." This was what Mango had always been worried about. Back then when Walter got poisoned with lead, Deborah was forced to abandon her child. This time, a live parasiteced inside Nathaniel''s body, so Mango was definitely worried. After all, she couldn''t go through this much anxiety anymore! Then, Nathaniel hugged Mango dearly and said in a calm tone, "Maverick doesn''t know that much about the Golden Lancehead Venom, and he only knows that this venom can resist all kinds of parasites. Well, after that, he didn''t research anything further." "I don''t believe it! If it can resist other parasites, then what about those golden threaded worms in your body?" As she spoke, illustrations of these worms went through her head again, so she started to quiver. After that, Nathaniel whispered, "Those were added into my body before the Golden Lancehead Venom had matured. She made those things grow together with the Golden Venom, which was why it could enter my body through the bloodstream. That was why we couldn''t find any traces of it in my body. Also, Maverick mentioned earlier. Since I was poisoned, my immune system was very weak during that time. If she had put just the Golden Lancehead Venom inside me, I would have been killed straight away. So if you look at this matter from a different angle, Bettany might have tried to save my life." "Bah! Are you still defending Bettany? Don''t you know you almost died because of her?" At this point, Mango had gotten very agitated. Mango got furious every time she was reminded that Bettany had almost killed Nathaniel right under her nose. "I can''t take that! I am going to study the Hikasa Manual of Longford County that belongs to you because I need to understand how these parasites work. This way, people can''t fool me so easily, and they won''t ever harm you under my watch again!" At this thought, Mango was trying even harder to hold her temper. Meanwhile, Nathaniel understood how she was feeling and continued softly, "Come on, don''t be so angry. You don''t have to study those parasites. Besides, you are not interested in those things anyway, so don''t force yourself to learn it. You see, I''m not trying to defend Bettany, but I feel that she is not an evil person. She may have her reasons to do such things, and she didn''t want to harm me. At most, she wanted to hamper my progress and slow us down a bit, but that should be her intentions." After hearing this, Mango sighed in response, "It doesn''t matter what her intentions are. We''ll have to hunt her down to get the whole picture." They thought that they had finally found a clue that could help them solve this case, but it had turned out to be far more perplexing instead. At this thought, Mango could not help but feel upset. "Oh, and what more did you two discuss? Why were you guys talking about Lilian just now?" The question made Nathaniel hesitate for a second before he replied quietly, "I want Lilian to break the Array." Mango was stunned by his words. After all, Lilian was the descendant of the Donald family, and only she had the ability to break the Array. But the truth was that Lilian''s body was in a bad state right now, so she could not overexert herself. Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Mango sighed as she recalled thest sentence Maverick had said to her. "It''s a pity that Maverick''s kid got aborted in the end." "There''s nothing pitiful about that. Besides, they will only suffer more if they gave birth to the kind. Luckily, Lilian''s pregnancy didn''tst long, so she can still have another child in the future if she takes care of herself properly. If their baby ended up bing a stillbirth, I am afraid they would have to suffer even more!" Nathaniel''s words showed that men were able to think logically when facing problems. Mango knew Nathaniel was right, but she was still depressed. "Well, we''re still talking about a human life here." "It was just an embryo, and there was probably not even a heart inside it. Just forget about this matter. Even if they gave birth to the child, the kid will not have a better life if his parents continue to act up like this. Let the others take care of their own business, okay? Stop getting so worried." Mango nodded in agreement to his words. "By the way, speaking of children, I wonder if Sisi has already given birth. I remember that her due date ising up soon." Mango didn''t bring up Sisi on purpose, and she only mentioned it because she had thought about Sisi. She took a sneak peek at Nathaniel''s face and worried that if any of her words had upset him. Then, she sighed in relief when she saw that he was wearing his usual expression. Meanwhile, Nathaniel couldn''t help but let out augh when he saw how careful his wife was. "Hmm? Are you feeling bad for me?" "That''s right." Mango nodded as she answered his question. After all, she felt that things hadn''t gone well recently, and only Genevieve had managed to sessfully deliver her baby. On the other hand, Walter''s new child didn''t survive, and Maverick had lost his child too. Hence, all of them felt depressed because of all these incidents. On the other hand, Nathaniel knew what she was thinking clearly. However, he hugged her gently and whispered, "Newell''s awake." Mango paused when she heard this. Then, she remembered how Newell felt about Sise and said sympathetically, "He must have begged us to spare Sise, right?" "No, he didn''t." After hearing what Nathaniel had said, Mango was stunned once again. "What? Did he not do that?" "Nope. Instead, he did the opposite. Newell wanted Sise to give birth earlier, so he called Sise''s doctor to perform a cesarean surgery on her. The delivery was a sess, and we got a healthy baby that weighed around eight kilograms." Nathaniel said in a quiet tone, and he got somewhat emotional for a brief moment. "Did she gave birth already? Was it a boy?" Mango wasn''t sure how to react to this. Somehow, the news had cheered her up a bit, but when she recalled the tense rtionship between Sise and Newell, she suddenly felt upset again. However, Mango knew Sise well. Hence, she knew that thetter would most likely use this child to force Newell tomit some crimes again. Meanwhile, Nathaniel knew what Mango was thinking and said, "Sise''s dead." "Huh? What did you say?" After hearing this, Mango''s jaw dropped. After all, Sise was a tough woman. She had survived from the brink of death many times, but how did she die from giving birth? Suddenly, Mango frowned when she recalled how Nathaniel had ordered his subordinates to treat Sise before they left. "Did she die of excessive blood loss?" "No. Newell suffocated her to death with his own hands." When Nathaniel had first heard this news, he had been shocked as well. After all, Newell loved Sise so dearly that he was willing to forget all the vengeance and hate between the two families. He suffered just for the sake of Sise and even devoted himself to live a poorer life. But in the end, he was the one who ended her life. Meanwhile, Mango was shaken up as well, and she couldn''t react for a brief moment. How did the two lovers, who could do anything for each other, wind up in such a tragedy? After that, Nathaniel exined softly, "Newell took Sise''s life right after she gave birth. He told me that nothing good would happen if we kept her alive. Hence, he faked her death so that it looked like she died from dystocia. He could then exin to his son that his mother died from excessive blood loss in childbirth. This way, Sise will be known to her son as a good person. Newell also begged me to engrave her name on Ye''s family tree because he was willing to give up all the stock ownerships from Ye Family for his son." Mango was speechless after hearing all this. Indeed, Sise deserved it. She used to have a great life, but it was a life that soon turned into naught. If only she could forget about everything, their enemies wouldn''t have manipted her. Hence, she would be the happiest woman alive, who possessed a family, a son, and a brother who cared about her so deeply. But now, she had nothing left. Well, Mango used to loathe Sise. In the past, she wanted to kill Sise for what she had done to Zion. But now, Sise was already dead. Hence, all the hatred that Mango felt for her had disappeared along with her death. After all, Mango couldn''t me Newell and his innocent child, but it did make her heart ache a bit. "Is Newell leaving?" "No, he wants to learn business from me." Nathaniel himself actually did not expect this. In fact, Newell didn''t want the stock shares from Ye Family. Instead, he wanted to use his own ability to support his child. Nathaniel was a father as well, so he immediately agreed to this as he understood the pride that Newell felt as a father. On the other hand, Mango had the same thoughts. Hence, she somewhat admired Newell a bit more now after this incident. "Let''s look out for himter." "Yeah, he''ll always be our brother-inw." Mango nodded in agreement after hearing what Nathaniel had said. Then, they hugged each other tightly. They had been separated for a while, and they all had a lot to say to each other. Now that they had finally reunited, they didn''t know where to start, so they could only hug each other. However, Mango was running of breath, so she pushed Nathaniel and said, "Are you trying to suffocate me to death? I know! You''re trying to kill me to you can find a new wife, right?" On the other hand, Nathaniel smiled right away when he saw his wife''s outburst. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Why would I find a new wife? Oh, please! I always have my hands full because I need to deal with you because you''re so troublesome, so why would I have to do that?" "Hey! How dare you say that I''m a troublesome wife? Nathaniel, you''re getting a lot bolder, huh?" As she spoke, Mango took out her skilful hands and scratched Nathaniel''s armpits. Meanwhile, Nathaniel seemed to be enjoying her aggressiveness, so he let Mango fool around with him a bit longer. Then, they threw themselves onto the mattress once they were exhausted from the game. After that, Mango ced her head on Nathaniel''s thigh. After all, she still thought that everything was surreal. At first, Nathaniel disappeared mysteriously, but then he made a sudden return. Hence, Mango''s head was filled with all these questions, but she wasn''t sure which one to ask first. "Say, Nathan..." "Yeah?" "The traitor... It can''t be Ang, right?" Mango recalled Olivia''s confident expression, so she asked. "Nah, it''s not her." Nathaniel''s affirmative answer made Mango sighed in relief. "Does that mean Rita is safe?" "Yes, there''s no ce as near safe as where Rita is right now." Although they weren''t sure where Rita was, Mango was relieved after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "So what is our next step?" "We''ll just wait." "Huh? Are you serious?" "Yes, and then we''ll continue once Maverick takes full control of Augustus'' force." After that, Nathaniel looked at Mango and said gently, "Well, we finally have some free time together. So, honey, why don''t we spend some time catching up with each other..." Mango blushed swiftly at Nathaniel''s explicit disy of affection. "I...I just realized that I still have work to do, so I have to go now!" After she finished, Mango stood up as she was preparing to leave. But Nathaniel had already wrapped his arms around her delicate waist from behind and took her body into his arms. "No, you don''t. I know what happened to Augustus!" "Hmm? You do?" Mango froze for a brief second when she heard this. After that, Lilian was the one who let Augustus walk away, and then the whereabouts of Augustus became a mystery. How could Nathaniel possibly know the details? Nathaniel approached Mango shamelessly when he saw that Mango had a doubtful expression on her face. "Kiss me first, then I''ll tell you everything." After hearing this, Mango was at a loss for words. "Nathaniel, did you meet with another girl or something? You got cheekier ever since you came back!" Mango spoke casually, but Nathaniel was startled after hearing what she had said. He managed to hide his expression and responded, "Oh honey, you know that I am always full of passion. Let''s have some fun together because we finally have some peaceful moments together." As he finished his words, a sharp grin appeared on his face. Mango predicted Nathaniel''s next move and managed to evade him, but she wasn''t quick enough as he caught up with her. Right now, he was like an unleashed beast that was ready to take her. Hence, Mango was a little afraid, but she was still slightly aroused. Therefore, she indulged herself in Nathaniel''s gentle attacks, and then she submitted quickly. Soon, the couple stayed in the secret chamber for several hours. After that, Mango felt as though her body was going to tear apart, so she kicked Nathaniel immediately." "Urgh! Don''t... don''t touch me for a week." Mango spoke childishly, so Nathaniel was immediately amused. After that, he leaned on the corner of the bed and said solemnly, "Alright, I won''t touch you then." "Hey, I''m being serious here." However, Mango couldn''t trust him, and she even thought about making a pinky promise with him. On the other hand, Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh when he saw Mango was being cute, so he was in a good mood now. "You''re already an adult! So, why are you still acting so childishly?" He flicked Mango''s nose gently with his finger as he said this before lying down sideways. "Do you want to stay with me while I sleep?" "Nah, I''m afraid someone is looking for me outside, so I''ll go sleep there. Now that Bettany''s identity has been exposed, why don''t you go out and show yourself to everyone? That way, those bodyguards from Ye Family might be more motivated now that their leader is back." After hearing what Mango said, Nathaniel paused for a moment, and then he said quietly, "Not now. I''ll hide in here first. Who knows, we might find out something unexpected." "Fine, suit yourself then. I''ll head out first." Mango sounded a bit reluctant to leave as she said these words. Of course, she did want to sleep inside Nathaniel''s embrace. However, at the same time, she knew that he was right. After all, they had been trapped here for quite some time. Hence, they needed to find a breakthrough so that they could continue to find out the truth. Moreover, Bettany imed to know Barack''s whereabouts. Now that Bettany was gone, no one could tell when would they ever reunite with Barack again. After that, Mango opened the chamber door and returned to the room. Once she made sure that nothing important was going on, she lied on her bed and fell asleep. Meanwhile, things were proceeding smoothly, but Magnolia had an ominous feeling that something bad was about to happen. At first, she wanted to look for Bettany. Hence, when she heard that Bettany had escaped, she frowned in disappointment. Well, Magnolia believed that she understood Bettany the best, so she didn''t know why Bettany would do something like this. "Find someone who knows where Bettany is. Also, go check who she has been in touch with recently." "Understood." Then, a shadow darted of Magnolia''s room. Meanwhile, Magnolia gazed at the sky outside. Everything had turned nd to her, so she could no longer appreciate the scenery and fresh air. "s! Mateo, where are you hiding?" Magnolia hoped that Mateo appear, but she felt more upset and heartbroken when she thought about him. Meanwhile, Mango was still asleep when the night had already fallen. Then, suddenly, a loud bang was heard from the sky. Soon, a firework began to light up and spread across the night sky. Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 "Where did the fireworkse from? They''re so beautiful!" The crowd outside squealed with delight. Meanwhile, Magnolia was stunned for a moment before her expression darkened. Nathaniel had quickly left the secret chamber just as he heard the fireworks. He frowned slightly as he stared at the fireworks through the window. Was this perhaps was some kind of signal? Nathaniel was deep in thought when Mango woke up. "Why would someone put fireworks thiste at night?" Mango got out of bed and put on a coat as she said this. However, she didn''t think too much about Nathaniel standing in front of the window. Then, Nathaniel shook his head and replied in a low voice, "I''m afraid that they''re trying to communicate with this." "I''ll send someone to find out who has gone out." Mango instantly understood the situation as she replied. On the other hand, Nathaniel did not stop her. He felt that the fireworks seemed familiar, but he could not recall why. When Mango went out to give her orders, she caught a glimpse of Magnolia as thetter was passing by. She had wanted to go back to inform Nathaniel about this, but Magnolia was walking too fast. Thus, Mango was worried that she would lose Magnolia if she turned back now. Wait... was Magnolia sending a secret message to her contact using these fireworks? Initially, Mango didn''t want to suspect Magnolia. However, ever since they found that Bettany had been up to no good, it was possible that Magnolia was suspicious as well. At that moment, she felt that no one could be trusted. Thus, Mango quickly caught up to Magnolia and texted Nathaniel on her phone at the same time. She had also shared her live location with him. Therefore, Nathaniel would be able to urately pinpoint Mango''s location. Well, Zion had installed the app for Mango, and finally, she could put it to good use. On the other hand, Magnolia was making her way through the premise swiftly, and Mango almost lost her even though she had been walking briskly as well. Thus, she was very surprised as she had never expected Magnolia could move this quickly. If Magnolia was so skilful, why did she risk her life ande to her and Nathaniel when Bettany hade after her to Ocean City? This thought shed through her mind before she came to a realization. Perhaps Magnolia had been hiding something from them all this while! Mango felt uneasy when she thought about this, especially because Magnolia was rted to her. Furthermore, Magnolia looked exactly like her own mother. At this thought, she felt pressured and suffocated as this incident was troubling her. On the other hand, Magnolia was cautious as she kept taking little pauses along the way. She was afraid that someone would tail her, so Mango would have been exposed if she had not been alert. Then, Mango broke out in a cold sweat, but deep down, she was extremely shocked. Given Magnolia''s skills, even Bettany would be able to injure her twice! However, when Magnolia had arrived at Ocean City, Mango remembered vividly that Magnolia imed to have been stabbed by Bettany. The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. As Mango continued to follow closely behind, she quickly noticed that Magnolia had led her to the forest. That should be the forest not far away from Longford County. If she was not mistaken, it could also lead them to the mountain behind Longford County. So why did Magnoliae here? Was it because of the gold mine as well? Mango was clueless about Magnolia''s intentions, but she could feel a great pang gripping her heart. Suddenly, her heart tightened as Magnolia was very familiar with her way around the forest as if it was her home. On the other hand, Mango was having difficulty catching up. There were several times where she had almost given herself away but had narrowly escaped. Finally, Magnolia came to a stop in the depths of the forest after walking for an hour or so. Meanwhile, Mango could feel the piercing wind blowing, and she quickly found a shelter to hide. Then, Magnolia looked around warily before she whistled, and a ck hooded figure appeared just then. However, Mango could not see the person''s face clearly as it was dark. Therefore, she kept wondering who Magnolia was meeting up with. Could it be one of her subordinates? However, before Mango could make head or tail of the situation, she saw Magnolia kneeling before the person with a panicked expression. "I didn''t expect that you would dare toe here!" The hooded figure in ck sounded vicious and cold. Mango frowned slightly when she heard this. Why was Magnolia meeting a man here? Furthermore, the man sounded quite old too! What was the rtionship between him and Magnolia? Why was Magnolia so afraid of him? Then, Magnolia trembled while she answered in a small voice, "Sir, you are my master. You have summoned me, so how would I dare to note here?" "Hah! Master? Do you still think of me as your master?" The man in ck suddenly kicked Magnolia in the chest as he said these words. Hence, Magnolia fell to the ground instantly and spat out blood as the man had kicked her hard. When Mango saw this, her heart skipped a bit. After all, Magnolia was her aunt by blood, and she felt ufortable. Thus, she felt as if she was the one who had been kicked, and she was in pain as well. Wait... master? Did Magnolia just address the man as her master? Mango was very surprised when she heard this. Magnolia, on the other hand, ignored the pain and got back up to kneel before saying in a low voice, "I was wrong." "Heh! Now you''re confessing your mistakes? Tell me, what have you done wrong? Why did you decide to be a sneaky viin when you can be a missus instead? Besides, you could have helped me fulfil my wish if you''ve managed your forces well, but you chose to give in to Bettany? What''s wrong with you? Do you think it''s fun ying tricks like this?" The man in ck sounded cold and harsh, which made Magnolia tremble with fear. She suddenly bowed to the man in ck and sobbed, "Master, I know I brought this upon myself, and I won''tin if I were to die as my punishment. But I have only one wish, which is to see Barack for thest time." "It seems that you are really in love with that man. If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t be willing to follow and serve me, would you?" The man in ck stared at Magnolia coldly like a hawk peering at it''s prey, not allowing a single movement under his gaze. Magnolia, on the other hand, readily answered him without any hesitation. "Yes! Barack is the man I love the most!" "How dare you!" The man once again kicked Magnolia to the ground. The kick was so forceful that she could not straighten herself to get up. Even Mango could sense his anger. "Love? You''re just myckey, so how dare you fall in love with someone? Magnolia, do you think you could do the same as twenty years ago? At that time, you were all alone, and you were afraid of nothing. Well, I wonder whether you will give up your son, Lebanon, for Barack right now? Hmm?" "No!" Magnolia instantly became agitated after hearing this. She struggled before getting up and grabbing onto the man''s ankle tightly. Then, she begged, "Please... please don''t hurt Lebanon! He¡¯s got nothing to do with this. Since you don''t like him, I''ll ask him to leave Ango and stay away from you. I beg you, please don''t hurt him. I swear, I never wanted him to be involved in this power struggle at all!" Magnolia broke down and sobbed when she heard Lebanon''s name. s! She was not a qualified mother! Ever since the day Lebanon was born, he had been taken care of by the nanny. When Lebanon had grown up and was about to enter school, Magnolia could not personally attend to him due to her status. However, how could the king''s wife care about Lebanon sincerely anyways? Therefore, Lebanon had been bullied since he had been a child. However, as his mother, all she could do was to look at him coldly as she couldn''t do anything. Although she was the king''s seventh wife, she was only one of his ythings. In the past, she had always been afraid that Lebanon would die in the mansion. After Magnolia had watched Lebanon getting in danger over and over again, she felt that perhaps she should not have given birth to him in the first ce. However, she couldn''t decide whether to give birth or now. However, the man had no sympathy towards Magnolia at all. He squatted down and cupped her chin instead. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He then softened as he saw Magnolia''s tears streaming down her face under the moonlight. "I know what you''re thinking. You don''t want Lebanon to die in Ango, so that''s why you bullied him and forced him into the slums. From there, he met Alfred, who would eventually take him away from Ango and lead him to join the entertainment industry. Am I right?" Magnolia trembled more vigorously at that point. The man''s tenderness disappeared in a sh, and then he cupped her chin viciously as he spoke coldly. "Then tell me, did you predict that Lebanon would fall in love with a man because of Alfred? Or would you have thought that Alfred would be the reason for Lebanon''s desperate revenge? If it wasn''t for Alfred, perhaps Lebanon would be living a hard life right now, but he definitely wouldn''t be trapped in the fight for power. Heh! You were the one who sent someone to kill Alfred, right?" Magnolia shuddered at his words. Meanwhile, Mango, who was hiding in the shadows, was stupefied. Was Alfred murdered by Magnolia?! Didn''t Bernard kill Alfred instead? At this thought, Mango was shocked, but she quickly pulled herself together. If what the man said was true, then Magnolia had a solid reason to murder Alfred. After all, Magnolia had entrusted Lebanon to Alfred, but he was the one who had caused Lebanon to be a homosexual. s! How could a mother withstand such agony? Was that the actual cause of Alfred''s death? No wonder they could only find Bernard''s killing motive, but he could never fit into the timeline of the murder. If Mango had not tailed Magnolia, today she would never know that her aunt was the one who had ordered the murder of Alfred. s! She could not imagine how Lebanon would take this if he found out that his mother had killed the person he loved the most! Right now, Mango could not help but feel a little sad. On the other hand, Magnolia did not utter a word after the man had spoken. He seemed to be a little disappointed with her reaction as he flung her hands away and said coldly, "Don''t you ever try to escape from me for the rest of your life. Well, you can enjoy your freedom while I''m still in a good mood. If I change my mind, I can capture you back, no matter where you are! I know that you have powerful people supporting you now. Also, I heard that you went to Ocean City to send Brantley a gift? Have you decided to find your roots now? Besides, I heard that you''ve gotten quite close to Mango and Nathaniel. Is that your backup n? Or are you trying to help your son?" "No, that''s not true! I''ve promised that Lebanon will not fight for power. I will make him give up even if he wants to." Magnolia replied in a firm voice. Mango felt upset immediately when she heard this. After all, Lebanon had already been caught up in this deadly fight the moment he decided to avenge Alfred. Suddenly, Mango realized why Magnolia had refused to help Lebanon, even though she could do so. It turned out that she had never wanted Lebanon to be the new ruler of Ango in the first ce. However, the man was not intrigued by her reply at all as he said in an unfathomable tone, "Well if he wants to, we can just let him fight then. Haha! I''d like to see how capable he is anyway. If he really seeds, perhaps he can be the ruler of Ango after all!" Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 "No! Please, no! Sir, I beg you, please don''t do this to Lebanon! I''ve already dedicated my whole life to serving you, and I have noints if I die or live while following you! But, Lebanon is innocent!" Magnolia immediately grew frantic with fear as she said these words. She crawled towards the man again and grabbed onto his legs before begging him repeatedly. On the other hand, Mango had never seen Magnolia got down to her knees to beg before. At that point, her aunt had seemed like a stranger to her. Right now, her aunt was someone without dignity, which was the total opposite of her persona that she had portrayed to others. Hence, Mango had no words to describe this, but she felt suffocated as she watched this scene. Meanwhile, the man raised Magnolia''s chin and forced her to stare into his eyes. "Innocent? He''s never innocent as long as the Xiao family''s blood is running through his veins!" "Then why didn''t you kill me back then? If you had killed me, he wouldn''t have been born, and he wouldn''t be the Xiao family''s progeny!" Magnolia''s anger red up instantly. At that moment, she was only a mother. Perhaps she had gotten so worked up when the man had mentioned the Xiao family, so she couldn''t bear with this anymore. She was so furious, so she was ready to attack the man and beat him up into pieces if she had the opportunity to do so. However, the man was rather excited by Magnolia''s reactions. "Are you getting angry now? Do you know why I still can''t forget you after all these years? Haha! I love seeing your face lit up with anger." The man then pinned Magnolia to the ground and ripped her clothes apart. He ignored her cries and pleas as he took her by force. "Let me go! No!" Magnolia wailed and wept at the top of her lungs. Meanwhile, Mango was profoundly upset and disturbed by her helpless screams. Her aunt was being assaulted right now! No matter what Magnolia had done, she was Mango''s family, and she was also her grandfather''s only daughter who was alive. At this thought, Mango almost darted towards Magnolia when someone held her back from behind. She turned around and saw Nathaniel behind her with his arms wrapped around her tightly. Mango caught a hint of dismay from him, but he shook his head helplessly. This indicated that there was nothing they could do. Well, Mango knew that Nathaniel was right. Although the man was alone, who knew if his men were hidden around the area instead? Magnolia was powerful, but she couldn''t even attack the man. If Mango headed out now, she would only put herself in danger. Nevertheless, Mango felt dreadful and useless as she could only the man continue to assault Magnolia. If she had not followed Magnolia, she would not have known how much pain her aunt had gone through all those years. She felt the torment and anguish prodding her bit by bit as she watched the scene y out in front of her. Thus, she couldn''t help but tear up. Meanwhile, Nathaniel held Mango tightly in his arms. It did not sit well with him knowing that Mango was upset. However, he could not risk letting Mango expose herself. Firstly, they probably couldn''t return in one piece if they had shown themselves. Secondly, Magnolia was Mango''s aunt, and she would be devastated if her niece had seen her in a pathetic state. She would not be able to withstand the humiliation as everyone saw her as a cold and arrogant lady! Then, Mango gripped Nathaniel''s arm firmly as she tried to suppress the pain and sorrow, but her tears just would not stop streaming down. Nathaniel felt a pool of wet hot tears quickly wetting his chest. He felt helpless, so he decided to close his eyes and not look. Nevertheless, he could not block out the man''s pants and Magnolia''s desperate cries. The whole scenested for about an hour. After the ordeal, Magnolia was worn out, and she was sobbing silently. She had a look of despair on her face, and she looked as if her soul had been sucked out from her body. The only feeling she felt was anguish, and she wanted to end her life immediately. The man then got up from the ground and straightened himself. After that, anger shed in his eyes when he saw Magnolia lying down lifelessly. "Get up! " He kicked Magnolia brutally as he had quite a fury temper. On the other hand, Magnolia red at him in detest as that was all she could do. Unfortunately, Lebanon was under his surveince. Therefore, even though she had the choice to die together with him,, she could not risk putting Lebanon''s life at stake. Although she had not intended to give birth to him, she was still a mother as she had been pregnant with him for ten months. Hence, could not ignore their blood ties. She had owed Lebanon enough, so she had no right to risk his life. Therefore, Magnolia could only endure it. Meanwhile, clothes had been ripped apart by the man and could no longer cover her body. Then, the man pped to summon two women who helped Magnolia up. They assisted Magnolia to clean up at the pond nearby and changed her into a new change of clothes. It was only then that Mango was d that Nathaniel had been there with her. She would probably have been caught if Nathaniel had not stopped her. Magnolia had appeared lifeless throughout the process. Finally, the man tossed her a pill and said cidly, "Take it." Magnolia grabbed it and downed it on the spot without taking a look at it. One would feel that death was terrifying. However, at that point, Magnolia felt that nothing could beat the horror of living a life worse than death. After taking the pill, Magnolia stared at the man and said coldly, "I want to see Barack." The man snorted coldly and said, "Hehl What''s the point in that? Are you nning to tell him that you''ve be the wife of another man and given birth to his child? Or to tell him that you still love him? What do you expect to hear from him? Listen to me Magnolia, be obedient, and I can give you anything you want. However, you''d better forget about Barack." Magnolia clenched her fists and ignored the pain of her fingernails digging into her skin when she heard this. "You promised me that you would let me see him!" Magnolia was trembling all over in the cold helplessly as she eximed. The man sneered coldly in reply, "Bah! You will see him when he dies!" "Urgh! You bast*rd!" Magnolia nearly copsed right there when she heard his reply. He had been lying to her all along! When he asked her to marry him in Ango, he had promised to let her meet Barack if she fulfilled his request. However, when she finally married him, she never get to see Barack at all. Instead, she only saw Barack''s watch, which she had gifted him as their token of love. Later on, the man had forced Magnolia to produce a child. He said that he would let her meet Barack as long as she gave birth to their offspring. Magnolia had agreed, even though she knew that the chances of him fulfilling his promise were slim and that it could be a trap. However, she still had not met Barack even after she had given birth to Lebanon. It had been more than 20 years since theyst met. Hence, she had no idea how Barack had been doing all those years. She did not even know if the man who had loved her dearly was dead or alive. Magnolia red hatefully at the man, but there was nothing she could do. She asked resentfully, "Heh! Why did you summon me here then?" "Find Augustus and bring him to Ango. This is your task." Magnolia was stunned by the man''s orders. "Augustus has been released." The man looked at Magnolia and said coldly, "Lilian didn''t really release Augustus. She trapped him in a formation to torture him instead. Your task is to get Lilian to undo the formation and release Augustus." "I''m afraid I''m unable toplete that task then." Magnolia had outright refused him. The man then snickered and said, "Heh! I believe you''ve nted a girl to keep an eye on Lebanon, right? Unfortunately, I''ve taken control of the girl a few days ago, and Ango is under lockdown now, so no one can enter or leave the country. Hmm... if something happens to Lebanon, who could possibly tell you about it then?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Magnolia nearly copsed at that instance. "I really can''t do it! Mango and the rest have discovered Augustus'' identity, and they are determined to get him. Besides, I don''t even know Lilian at all, so how am I supposed to make her undo the formation and release Augustus?" "I don''t care! Since Mango is your niece, you have to find a way to get around her. You should know this. Magnolia, if anything happens to Augustus, I won''t spare any one of them. This includes you, your son, Mango, Nathaniel, and every one of them! When the timees, the Ye family, the Xiao family and the Hans family will all be involved in the downfall of Longford County! Also, I heard that there are still two men alive in the Hans family! Do you want to watch them die?" The man''s words left Magnolia speechless. Even though she knew that she could neverplete this task, she could not refuse his orders. After all, Barack definitely would not want anything to happen to his two younger brothers. Furthermore, she hoped that Brantley could live and die of old age, so she chose to remain silent. On the other hand, the man felt pleased with her submission. He then said softly, "Find Augustus and I will handle the rest. You can rest assured that as long as you bring Augustus back to Ango, you will still have your position as one of my wives." Magnolia had zero interest in maintaining her status, but she had no choice as she could not defy him. She had been resisting for so many years, and she thought that she had seeded. s! It was until then that she realized that everything she had done was futile. He had already seen through her but had remained silent. Instead, he had enjoyed watching her struggling futilely. She had worked so hard over the years to achieve everything she had. It was only just then that she realized that she had managed to achieve everything she wanted because this man had not interfered. Magnolia could not describe her feelings at that point. She felt that she had lost her purpose in living, but she could not die and leave everyone just like that. Oh well. No one could understand her feelings. She collected herself and looked at the man and asked, "Who is Augustus? Do you value him so much because of his geological exploration skills? Are you looking for him just for the mine?" "Don''t ask unnecessary questions! Haven''t you learned this lesson all these years?" The man suddenly red coldly at Magnolia. Then, he turned around and left with the women. Meanwhile, Magnolia remained in the woods and stood without moving. She was shivering under the cold wind. On the other hand, Mango was afraid that her aunt would copse the next moment. She wanted to go to Magnolia but Nathaniel stopped her. Then, he dragged her away forcefully as they left the forest together. Suddenly, Magnolia sensed something at that point and abruptly turned her head around. She saw the trees swaying in the wind and the rustling of leaves. However, she didn''t see anyone behind her. Was she thinking too much? Magnolia frowned. Just then, she realized an important piece of information. Augustus was definitely rted to Ango! Furthermore, it was very likely that he had a high status! Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 After that, Mango and Nathaniel had returned to Longford County in a fluster. Why were they in such a rush? It was because they were nearly discovered by Magnolia because of Mango''s erratic breathing! They were so close to being exposed! They might have been discovered if Nathaniel had not reacted in the nick of the time. What had happened was a great humiliation to Magnolia, and no one else should know about it, especially the younger generations like Mango. Nevertheless, they had discovered it by chance. On the other hand, Mango had yet to recover from what had just happened, so she curled up in anguish and grief. At the same time, she felt her anger re when she thought of the helpless cries from Magnolia. How could a daughter of the Xiao family be bullied this way? That was her aunt! On the other hand, Nathaniel noticed how upset Mango was. However, he didn''t try to give her any advice and poured her a ss of warm water instead. "Drink some water and calm down. We need to carefully go through what happened today." Mango gazed at the familiar figure before her and stifled a cry. "I didn''t expect my aunt''s life to be that harsh. I thought she was kidnapped and eventually became one of the mistresses of the king of Ango willingly. She even gave birth to Lebanon! I thought that she was living a good life and things werepletely under control, but I didn''t know that she had to suffer too much humiliation. It all makes sense to me now! No wonder she couldn''t return home to see grandpa, and no wonder she ignored Lebanon and even drove him out of Ango. It turned out that she had no choice after all. If that''s the case, did she harm Barack against her own will as well?" Mango could not hold back the tears streaming down her cheeks as she said this. After all, Magnolia was her aunt! How could an elegantdy like her live lowly in a ce that no one else knew about? Perhaps only women could understand each other''s sorrows. Hence, Mango clearly understood her aunt''s feelings. Meanwhile, Nathaniel sighed and pulled Mango into his embrace. He said softly, "Everyone has their difficulties, but I think they too have their limitations. Even though I don''t know where Magnolia draws the line, I believe she will never go beyond that." "A limit? Does a person without dignity even have her limits??" Mango looked up at Nathaniel with her teary eyes, so he couldn''t help but feel heartbroken. "Yes. She will draw the line when the other party mentions Barack and Lebanon." Mango could not help but recall Magnolia''s actions not too long ago. Magnolia had been willingly be the man''s ything for many years for the sake of Barack, and she had even knelt down to beg that man for the sake of Lebanon. It was obvious that both Barack and Lebanon were the ones she held dear. Nathaniel saw that Mango seemed to have figured it out, so he continued in a low voice, "Although I don''t know who that man is, from the looks of it just now, Barack is still alive. Otherwise, how could he control Magnolia? He wouldn''t be that confident even if he had captured Lebanon. Furthermore, Magnolia wouldn''t have given up so quickly as well." After hearing that, Mango nodded her head in agreement. She took a sip of warm water and instantly felt better. "Who is that man then?" Mango''s eyes were filled with anger and hatred when she asked this. She had to avenge her aunt for the great humiliation thetter had suffered! Nathaniel replied softly, "I don''t know because we couldn''t even see his face clearly. Perhaps only Magnolia knows his identity." "But she won''t tell us, and we can''t ask her directly." Magnolia would know they had witnessed what happened to her if they asked her about this. When Nathaniel heard this, he became silent instantly. On the other hand, Mango was deep in thought. "That man must be someone important because he''s rted to Augustus, and he knows Ango well. Maybe he''s from Ango after all." Nathaniel went stunned when he heard Mango''s words. "All this while, I thought that Bernard was the mastermind, but now it seems that Bernard is useless. On the contrary, we might need to look into Augustus." "What do you have in mind then?" Mango''s eyes immediately lit up when she heard Nathaniel''s suggestions. "If that man is rted to Ango, then maybe Augustus is also from Ango. Furthermore, he might be holding a powerful position there." Mango was stunned for a moment upon hearing Nathaniel''s spection. Then, a thought suddenly shed through her mind. "Ah, I''ve got it!" "What is it?" Mango grabbed Nathaniel''s arm and eximed, "Augustus had seemed familiar to me when I saw him, but I''ve clearly never met him before. Why is that so?" "Is it because of Maverick? Ah! They are father and son!" Nathaniel shared his spection, but Mango shook her head in disagreement. "No, although they are father and son, Maverick doesn''t look anything like Augustus at all. On the contrary, he looks like Nanny Zhang. It was natural for a son to look like his mother, but Maverick and Augustus don''t even look simr! Nathan, that''s your assumption because you haven''t seen Augustus before, but I''ve seen him. Augustus and Maverick really don''t look alike at all, but there is someone who resembles him." Nathaniel was stunned when he heard that. "Who is it?" "Lebanon Fang!" Nathaniel was stunned to hear Mango''s reply once again. "Come again?" Mango knew that it was a strange revtion, but at that point, she realized that the two of them really had a lot of simrities. "Augustus looks like Lebanon! To be exact, Lebanon''s eyes and nose are very simr to Augustus'', while his mouth is very simr to his mother''s." Mango''s heart sank as she spoke. She knew what was running through Nathaniel''s mind as she had the same thought as well. She nced at Nathaniel and whispered, "Could it be that Augustus is the ruler of Ango?" "That''s impossible!" Nathaniel dismissed that thought immediately. "The ruler of Ango has always been staying in Ango, and records have shown that he only visited our country 30 years ago. At that time, Augustus was in Longford County. So, he can''t be here unless he has a doppelganger!" "Is it possible that Augustus and the ruler of Ango are twins?" Mango''s imagination was running wild at this point. However, Nathaniel lightly tapped Mango''s nose and said with a smile, "If that''s the case, Ango should have a history of having twins as this normally runs in the blood. However, neither the princes nor the princesses of Ango are twins." "Then why do they look alike?" Mango muttered with her downcast eyes. Just then, Nathaniel suggested, "I know how we can find out the truth." "Really?" "Do you remember Prisci Fang from Baxter Alliance?" Mango was a little surprised and confused when Nathaniel suddenly popped the question. Weren''t they talking about Augustus? What did this have to do with Prisci? Nevertheless, Mango had kept silent and stared at Nathaniel with a puzzled look instead. On the other hand, he felt that she had looked adorable at that moment. He then reached out to cover her eyes with his hand. Urgh! Mango didn''t realise how adorable and tempting she had looked at that instance. "What''s wrong?" Mango felt somewhat annoyed and wanted to swat Nathaniel''s hand away. However, he carried her from behind and sat her down in hisp instead. This position was a little intimate, so other people would be embarrassed. However, they had already been married for so many years, and no one else was in the house. Hence, Mango allowed him to do whatever he wished. "Hly! What are you doing? Can you be serious for a minute?" Mango struggled lightly before giving up. She then leaned against Nathaniel''s chest while listening to his heartbeat. Then, Nathaniel tried to control his desire and answered softly, "Prisci is in Ango now." "But Ango is under lockdown, right? Besides, they''ve also blocked all the signals, so no one can get in touch with them. How are you possibly going to reach out to her?" "Well, I have my own ways to reach out to her." Just then, Nathaniel took out a telegraph machine from under the bed. Meanwhile, Mango''s jaw dropped as she stared at the ancient device. "This is..." "Hush, just sit back and watch." Nathaniel smiled and seated Mango on the couch. Then, he plugged the telegraph machine and started clicking away. From the way that he was typing, Mango noticed that he was sending some sort of code. She was very surprised right now! After all, this method ofmunication was very outdated, and it had long been abandoned since more advanced technology had been developed. Surprisingly, Nathaniel found the opportunity to put it to good use. Even if his message had been intercepted, no one would be able to decipher it without knowing the method. Hence, the contents would be unknown to others. Mango had to admit that she enjoyed discovering new surprises from Nathaniel everyday. She did not know and didn''t bother to find out what had Nathaniel sent. Instead, she just stood aside and prepared tea while waiting quietly for him to finish. Not long after, they received a transmission, so Mango was thrilled. "What? Have you gotten in touch with her?" "Yeah, that''s correct." Mango was delighted, but Nathaniel was much calmer as he had anticipated to receive Prisci''s response. "What did she say?" Mango was extremely anxious to find out the message as she didn''t know what was going on. Meanwhile, Nathaniel nced at Mango and found her reactions adorable. He chuckled and said yfully, "Haha! Give me some kind of reward and I''ll tell you." "Well, I''ve made you some tea, haven''t I?" Mango pointed at the pot of tea in front of her and said. However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "I want another kind of reward." Mango blushed as she got the message. She red at Nathaniel and said, "Urgh! Shame on you. Let''s get back to the message, shall we?" Nathaniel was stunned when he heard what she said. "I only want a kiss from you. What¡¯s wrong with that?" Mango realized that she had gotten the wrong idea upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. Then, her face immediately turned red with embarrassment. When Nathaniel saw Mango acting this way, he finally understood what was going on, so he couldn''t help butugh. "Naha! Honey, are you thinking about..." "Stop it! Tell me, what did she say?" Mango was so embarrassed that she had wanted to hide. She felt even more embarrassed when she saw Nathaniel''s smug face. Then, she abruptly pecked his cheek and turned around. On the other hand, Nathaniel was deeply attracted by her tantalizing looks. He tried to control emotions and answered with a smile, "Prisci said that she will give us an update once she has finished investigating." "How long will it take then?" "I don''t know. It might be quick, but it might also take some time." Nathaniel had just finished his words when a clicking sound came from the telegraph machine.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 Mango immediately became excited when she heard this. "Does she have an update for us already?" However, Nathaniel looked rather solemn in contrast to Mango''s excitement. "Hmm, something''s not right. Prisci can''t get back to me so quickly, as it would normally take a few minutes to investigate a person. It''s impossible to get an immediate reply from her." Mango became worried upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Are you trying to say that Prisci is in danger?" Nathaniel did not answer and turned to retrieve the message instead. There were only two words printed on the paper, "Talkter!" It seemed that Prisci was in great danger. Well, perhaps something unexpected had happened to her, and she had to cut off contact immediately. Nathaniel was a little worried about Prisci''s safety. However, he had no way to find out as the phone signal and inte connection had been blocked. So, he couldn''t do anything even though he was anxious. He prayed that she would be able to find a way to resolve the crisis. After all, the four chairpersons of Baxter Alliance would not have died so easily as they were all resourceful and powerful figures. "What is it?" Mango asked with concern when she saw that Nathaniel was worried. Then, Nathaniel answered in a low voice, "She has cut off themunication, and it means something unexpected must have happened. Unfortunately, we don''t know what''s happening in Ango now. We can only wait until they open up." Mango also felt a little anxious. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Besides, Henry was still in Ango, so she wondered how he was doing. Also, what had happened to Lebanon''s and Bernard''s fight? Suddenly, Mango felt that the ruler of Ango had made a smart move to close the country''s border to clean up the mess. Thus, this had indeed caught them off guard and made it impossible for them to offer any assistance. Hence, Mango could not help but feel worried when she thought of Henry, who had gone missing for a long time. She prayed that his true identity had not been exposed. Also, he should still be alive, right? In the past, she had thought that Henry would be safe and sound under Lebanon''s protection. However, since they came across Magnolia''s, she realized the situation Lebanon was in. After all, Lebanon had to fight alone in Ango since he was isted without having any reinforcements. Thus, Mango was worried if he would be able to withstand the fight. All the other princes had support from their mothers'' families except Lebanon, which was something that Mango had not anticipated. Initially, she thought that she could support Lebanon as she was his rtive. However, she never expected Ango to go into lockdown before she could go there. That man had mentioned that he wanted to see Lebanon fight on his own. Furthermore, if Lebanon really seeded, he did not mind letting Lebanon be the ruler of Ango. Who was he to be making such ims? Perhaps he was the ruler? Suddenly, a thought hit Mango. Wait... the ruler? Perhaps that man was the ruler of Ango?! Her mind was racing as she recalled the conversation between the man and Magnolia. If that man was the ruler, Magnolia would be his seventh wife. That was why he said that Magnolia had gotten herself in a mess when she could enjoy her life as the ruler''s wife. Also, only the ruler could have known about everything that was happening in Ango and done whatever he wanted! Even though he knew that Magnolia had faked her death, he had covered for her and given her the authority to move around. At the same time, he had kept an eye on her all this while! Magnolia said that a man had forced her to give birth to Lebanon when she had not intended to. If the man was the ruler, it would make sense for him to want a child of his own with Magnolia. Otherwise, Mango could not think of any other reason why the man would continue to manipte and coerce Magnolia. Suddenly, Mango understood the whole situation! "Nathan, I think I know the man''s real identity." "He''s the ruler of Ango!" Of course, Nathaniel had been able toe to the same conclusion as Mango as well. Now that both of them had the same thoughts, Mango said hurriedly, "If he is the ruler, then why is he looking for Augustus? Could it be that the extermination in Longford County thirty years ago had something to do with Ango?" Suddenly, Nathaniel''s eyes lit up. "If it''s true, it means that Ango has been eyeing the gold mine behind Longford County all along. This matter is no longer a personal grudge of Longford County already since they''re stealing our country''s resources! Urgh! This is a serious conflict between nations! How could a small country like Ango be this greedy to steal our territory? They should be destroyed!" Mango could feel the intense rage and the thirst for blood in Nathaniel''s voice. After all, Nathaniel was a soldier who was ready to fight for his country right now. He would not hesitate to kill anyone who dared to prey on his country! Hence, Mango was deeply impressed by his imposing manner. "I will support you whatever you do." Mango clutched Nathaniel''s hand tightly as she promised this. Then, Nathaniel softened his gaze towards Mango. "We''ll stick through this together." "Of course!" Mango smiled and nodded. She was fully aware that the journey ahead would be tough and dangerous, but what they were about to do would be very meaningful. Furthermore, she would be guarding their country alongside Nathaniel as well. After all, they were faithful and loyal citizens of the country. Hence, they had a burning desire to defend their country! Right now, Mango felt that both she and Nathaniel had gotten closer once again. She took the initiative to embrace Nathaniel and whispered, "Let''s go see Magnolia. Perhaps what she needs most is for us by her side now." "You go ahead. I''m notfortable showing myself yet, so you should go apany her." Nathaniel patted Mango''s hand as he said this. After all, Magnolia was indeed pitiful. Her lover and son were in the hands of the enemy, and she was struggling as her life was hanging by a thread. She had spent all her youth and made all efforts for the country, but she didn''t belong anywhere now. Mango hoped that she could bring her aunt home so that her aunt could return to her birthce with her own hands. However, it would not be an easy task. After all, Magnolia had been away from home for too long, right? At this thought, Mango then let go of Nathaniel and said gently, "You stay here and be good, okay? I''ll be back soon." "All right." Nathaniel gave her a gentle smile in reply. On the other hand, Mango was hesitant when she came to Magnolia''s room. She did not know if Magnolia had returned, nor did she know how thetter was feeling then. However, she could not just simply barge into her room either. Furthermore, what was she supposed to tell Magnolia when she entered? Therefore, Mango returned to her room to fetch a teabag. Then, she strode back to Magnolia''s room and knocked on thetter''s door. "Aunt Magnolia, are you asleep?" Mango asked gently while her aunt answered in a hoarse voice. "Is that you, Mango? I''m not feeling well though." Of course, Magnolia would not be feeling well after what she had been through in the forest! Mango didn''t want to disturb her, but she knew that Magnolia would feel much worse if she left the latter alone. Therefore, Mango continued to knock and said, "Aunt Magnolia, I''ve brought you some tea. Anyway, I can''t sleep either, and Nathan is not around right now, so I don''t have anyone to talk to. I could talk to grandpa when I was at home, but he won''t sleep well if I call him now." The door suddenly opened after that. Although Magnolia had tried to hide the fact that she had been crying, Mango could still tell that she had been in tears from her red and puffy eyes. s! Magnolia was a strong and proud woman, but she couldn''t do anything but cry right now. This was because Magnolia had been assaulted and she had fallen into despair. "Come in then." Magnolia took a nce at Mango before turning her body sideways. Then, Mango then followed in and closed the door behind her. "Aunt Magnolia, do you have a tea set?" Magnolia then took out a tea set from the cab and handed it to Mango. She said in a low voice, "I''m going to take a bath. In the meantime, you may prepare the tea first." "All right." Mango nodded obediently in reply. Just as Mango had finished preparing the tea, Magnolia walked out of the bathroom. Mango noticed that Magnolia''s eyes were no longer swollen probably due to the hot water bath. Thus, it was almost impossible to tell that Magnolia had been crying just now. Well, Magnolia should have just returned not long before she arrived. Otherwise, Mango would not have seen her aunt''s haggard state." "Aunt Magnolia, please have a cup of tea that I made." Mango smiled as she handed the tea to Magnolia. Magnolia took a sip and found the tea appealingly piquant, so sheplimented, "It''s good." "Please take more if you like it. You should try the tea made by grandpa when you go back to the Xiao family! He makes the best tea in the world." Mango had repeatedly brought up Brantley to remind Magnolia that they were family, and she would bring her home no matter how tough it would be. Magnolia instantly froze in ce with a glint in her eyes when she heard this. "Really? Unfortunately, I probably won''t have the chance to taste it." "I promise that you''ll have a chance to taste it! I''ll bring you home once we sort out the issues in Longford County. I think grandpa will be very happy to see you! Besides, I was excited when I first met you as well." Magnolia was stunned upon hearing Mango''s words. "Why were you happy about it?" "My mom just passed away at that time. However, I felt that she was always around me because of you. Hmm, I think my mom will be very happy if you¡¯re always around." Magnolia started tearing up after hearing what Mango had said. "It was unfortunate that Queena died tragically." Magnolia felt sad whenever she thought of how Queena had died. This was because she felt miserable that she could never see her dearest sister again. Perhaps it was somewhat a blessing for her sister to have died together with Dennis. After all, it was better than being separated from her lover just like Barack and herself, whom she had not seen for many years. Seeing that Magnolia was lost in thought, Mango quickly filled her cup with tea and said softly, "Aunt Magnolia, I always believe that you''ll be able to achieve what you want with my mother''s blessings." Could she achieve whatever she wanted? Magnolia''s lips slowly curled into a grin as she thought about this. "I hope so then." Mango felt a little relieved when she saw that Magnolia''s mood had slightly improved. Then, Magnolia took a sip of her tea and asked gently, "Well, I suppose you came here not just to chat with me, right?" She knew better than anyone that Mango was cautious of her. After all, her niece did not entirely trust her, even though they were rted by blood. However, she couldn''t me Mango for it. At the moment, things were tooplicated. If she was in Mango''s shoes, she would think the same way as her. Thus, Magnolia assumed that Mango hade to her for a reason. On the other hand, Mango had no idea how to exin to Magnolia that she hade to apany her because she felt sorry for her. Hence, she became speechless after hearing Magnolia''s question. Then, Magnolia looked at Mango knitting her brows and chuckled, "My dear, you''re now a married woman with a five-year-old. Haha! It''s not a good idea to have everything written on your face." "I... " Mango was at a loss for words right now. After that, Magnolia stared at her and said with a smile, "I know why you are here. You wanted to know whether I''ve found anything about Augustus'' identity, right? In fact, I do have something for you! Anyway, I was about to go to your room and pass this to you just now." Mango was stunned upon hearing that. Had Magnolia discovered Augustus'' true identity? Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Mango had assumed that Nathaniel''s contact, Prisci, would provide timely information. Surprisingly, Magnolia had delivered the information way before Prisci did. After recalling her previous spections, Mango tried not to look surprised and asked, "What is Augustus'' true identity?" "I haven''t sorted the information yet, but I can tell you more about it." Magnolia replied softly and nced at Mango before she continued. "Augustus'' real name is As, and he is the younger brother of the ruler of Ango." Mango noticed that Magnolia sounded uneasy at the mention of Ango¡¯s ruler. It seemed that she had made a right guess. The man in ck was probably Ango''s ruler. But didn''t Ango go into a lockdown? Why did the ruler travel to her country then? Also, why did he have to torment Magnolia? Did he do this to rescue Augustus? Was it all because of his younger brother? If that was the case, Augustus belonged to the royal family! Thus, how could he live his life as an ordinary person for over thirty years willingly? Hence, they probably had a reason to stay under the radar all these years! Mango had a lot of questions racing through her mind at that instance. Meanwhile, Magnolia had no idea what Mango was thinking, so she said, "I just found out recently that As left Ango more than thirty years ago. At that time, the ruler kept a tight lid on this information. Later, I heard that he went abroad to further his studies. Since then, there was no news about him, and no one inquired about his whereabouts. As time passed, everyone forgot about him slowly. Furthermore, the ruler had deliberately tried to erase his traces, and no one even saw As'' wife! As such, As gradually disappeared without a trace. After so many years, not many people know about As except the ruler''s aide, as they were all dead. Hence, As has been safe and sound all these years." When Magnolia said this, she felt an itch in her throat. Did she catch a cold? She tried her best to remain casual as she didn''t want Mango to notice that she was unwell. Urgh! Of course, she had gotten a child because she had been exposed to the cold wind while the man had assaulted her. That man was definitely out of his mind as he paid no heed to her body''s condition! At this thought, a murderous intent shed across Magnolia''s eyes, but it quickly vanished. On the other hand, Mango was stunned when she heard what Magnolia had said. She was shocked by As¡¯ identity, but something came to her mind instantly. "Wait... is As a married man?!" "Yes, he married amoner in Ango. However, As has always been rash. He got married to prove that he was uninterested in the throne, so he hastily married a poor orphan. Thus, the ruler was very concerned about his brother and even felt that he was in As'' debt. Magnolia told Mango everything that she had found out. In fact, she had found out Augustus'' identity much earlier, but she had kept this information to herself. She had nned to use that piece of infomation to bargain for a chance to meet Barack. However, she did not expect the hardhearted man to outright refuse her request. After all those years living in great misery, she should have known that the man would never be sincere to her. However, she had naively hoped that he would show some kindness because she had stayed by his side for so many years. Clearly, she had expected too much. Therefore, she had decided that she would ruin his entire n. Right now, Magnolia would go all out to make sure he would not seed. After all, she had enough of living a life worse than death. Furthermore, she didn''t want to be separated from her family, her lover and her son. Even if Magnolia ended up losing her life because of this, she felt that she could finally be free for once. On the other hand, Mango had no clue about Magnolia''s secret n. She only had a lot of questions after hearing what Magnolia had said about Augustus. She felt that a lot of details were interconnected, and she suddenly understood what Magnolia was saying. However, she couldn''t connect all the details and understand the whole picture. In the end, Mango finally gave up. "Aunt Magnolia, thank you for your effort. It must have been hard for you to find all this information." "Don''t mention it. I''m d that I can help you! To be honest, I have my ns too. I hope to capture As so that he can tell me where Barack is." Mango was touched after hearing what Magnolia had said. Both her mother and Magnolia had been separated from their respective lovers their whole lives! s! Why were this pair of twins this unlucky? Mango had no answer to that as she only felt her chest getting heavier. "I''ll find it out for you. Don''t worry." Mango knew that Barack was Magnolia''s only motivation for survival. Otherwise, perhaps Magnolia would have died a long time ago. Mango felt especially sad at the thought of her aunt dying. The Xiao family''s daughters were all faithful lovers, but unfortunately, none of them had a happy ending. On the contrary, Mango felt relieved that her aunt had chosen the wrong husband. However, she did not dare to stay here any longer. This was because she was afraid that she would end up telling Magnolia what she had seen just now. Hence, Mango then stood up and said, "Aunt Magnolia, it''s gettingte now, so you should rest. Tomorrow, I''ll ask Lebanon whether he can find out about As'' whereabouts from Lilian." "All right." Magnolia did not stop Mango either. After all, she was in a bad mood, and she didn''t want to deal with Mango. In fact, she might not have been able to suppress her bloodlust if she had not prepared As'' information beforehand. Well, the person she wanted to kill was that man, not Mango. After all those years, she had thought that she could at least get her way and outsmart that man for once! However, she didn''t know that she was only a fool in his eyes! That feeling did not sit well with her, and it almost drove her crazy. Then, Magnolia closed the door after sending Mango away. On the other hand, Mango stared nkly at the closed door and felt a little uneasy as she did not know what Magnolia had in mind. She then went back to her room. The surroundings had quietened down, and her bedroom seemed particrly silent. No one would normally enter Mango''s bedroom. Hence, Nathaniel had chose to rest on her bed instead of his secret chamber. When he heard that Mango had returned, he opened his eyes and sat up. "You''re back!" Nathaniel could tell that Mango was upset when he saw hering in. She had been downcast ever since they discovered Magnolia''s secret. However, Nathaniel let out a sigh and said softly, "Don''t be sad. I believe everyone has their path and destiny. It''s a pity that she has a tough life, but she can only go through this harsh period alone." On the other hand, Mango fully understood the situation, but she still felt anxious. Then, she came to Nathaniel and wrapped her arms around him. Finally, she felt a little relieved and rxed. Meanwhile, Nathaniel allowed her to do whatever she wanted. "Let''s not think about it anymore, alright? It''s gettingte. Shall weturn in early?" Mango shook her head and repeated everything that Magnolia had told her about Augustus. She thought that Nathaniel would be shocked, but he appeared nonchnt instead. Hence, Mango was confused by his reaction. "Aren''t you feel surprised? Augustus is actually from the royal family of Ango!" "Nah, I already know that." After hearing Nathaniel''s answer, Mango immediately recalled that he had talked to Prisci before she had left the room. "Did Prisci reply already?" "Yeah, that''s right." Then, Nathaniel nodded and continued to say, "Not only do I know that August is actually As, but I also know who Augustus was married to back then." "Who was it?" Mango had been thinking about this question, but she just could not find an answer to it. Then, Nathaniel stared at Mango and said slowly, "As was married to a woman called Laney Gaylord." "Come again?" Mango''s eyes widened at once when she heard this. Did she hear what he said wrongly? How could Laney be married to As? Was she not Koiton''s wife? Nathaniel was just as surprised as Mango when he first got the news, but he had already calmed down now. Then, he patted Mango''s long hair and said softly, "That''s right, he was married to Laney Gaylord. Back then, to prove to the ruler that he had no intention to take over the throne, As hastily found a poor woman to marry. However, he couldn''t drop his yboy lifestyle after being married and continued to see other women. Having said that, he didn''t leave any illegitimate children behind. Even if he looked down on Laney, he still needed her to give birth to his child as she was his legal wife. That''s why he might have betrayed all the other women that he slept with, but he never did anything to upset Laney." After hearing Nathaniel''s exnation, Mango seemed to have understood the whole situation, but she still found it hard to believe. "Does that mean that Bernard is Laney and As'' son? But I thought Bernard''s DNA report showed that he is the son of the ruler!" Mango stared at Nathaniel while asking this. When she saw the corners of Nathaniel''s lips curling up into a smile, she knew that she had made a right now guess! Bernard was indeed As'' son!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. s! As could be so harsh towards Maverick because he had a son who was capable and was protected by Ango''s ruler. Hence, he would favour Bernard more than Maverick. After all, Mango had always felt that no matter how terrible of a father As was, he would never ignore his only son. Only now did she realize that it was because he already had a son before Maverick. In other words, he had pinned all his hopes on Bernard. Therefore, he could barely care about what happened to Maverick! At this thought, Mango was furious. Nathaniel was equally enraged. After all, Maverick was his older brother, and he would feel more upset after hearing about this truth." Just then, Mango stretched out her arms and hugged Nathaniel tightly. She said, "Dear, we''ll make As pay for everything! Urgh! He''s so evil!" "Of course! I''ll make sure he dies a painful death!" Nathaniel''s eyes shed with hatred as he said these words." Mango then asked, "Based on what we''ve found out, the ruler knows that Bernard is As'' son. However, he kept it a secret and watched as his son fought with Bernard. Is he out of his mind?" However, Nathaniel replied coldly, "No, he should be looking for the strongest heir, or perhaps As has an agreement with him. The ruler may not have wanted to give his son the throne, but he could hand it over to Bernard instead." Mango was utterly dumbfounded when she heard this. Was he nning to hand over the throne to Bernard?! How horrible! Bernard had caused them a lot of trouble, even though he had not seeded the throne. Urgh! She could not imagine what would happen to them if he really became the new ruler. Wait a minute! Was she still missing something? Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 What exactly did she miss out? Suddenly, a thought shed across Mango''s mind, but she couldn''t figure anything out. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt sorry for her as an agonized frown marred her face. "Well, let¡¯s just stop thinking about it now. Anyway, I''m sure that things will work out in the end, and we¡¯ll find out everything eventually." "But As has escaped. Although Lilian has her ways to get revenge, I think we can only find a breakthrough if we look for As! Hence, I hope we could find him if possible. Well... I''m not sure whether Lilian will cooperate with us, though." Mango let out a sigh as she said this. Then, Nathaniel said, "I''ll let my brother know about this tomorrow morning." "Alright." Mango nodded in reply, and then she realised that Nathaniel had addressed Maverick as his brother. Perhaps he had already acknowledged Maverick''s identity. It waste at night, so Nathaniel carried Mango on the bed. After that, they fell fallen asleep quickly as they had gone through so much that night. The next day, Nathaniel woke up when the sun was shining through the windows. Meanwhile, Mango was bathed in light as the sun shone on her. Thus, Nathaniel started to feel aroused when he saw her beautiful long eyshes. He then gave a peck on her cheek. On the other hand, Mango felt a little ticklish, so she waved her hand and rolled to her side to continue sleeping. Thus, Nathaniel could not help but smile at her childishness. He felt blissful when he could wake up to Mango sleeping serenely by his side every morning. Therefore, he longed for these tranquil moments tost forever, even if it would cost him dearly. Then, Nathaniel got out from under the covers and tucked Mango in before leaving the room. Right now, no one still knew that he had returned as they had kept this news a secret for now. Therefore, he quickly went to the kitchen before the rest were up. He then made something to eat and went back to his room. "Good morning, daddy." Wisdom stopped him just as he was about to enter the room. He yawned as if he had just woken up, and he greeted his father innately with his unfocused eyes. When Nathaniel saw this, he patted Wisdom''s head gently and said softly, "Come and have breakfast." "Okay." Wisdom went nk for a moment before he realized that Nathaniel was holding breakfast in his hands, so he felt hungry instantly. After that, both of them headed into the bedroom. Nathaniel then ced the food on the table and asked Wisdom, "Have you brushed your teeth?" "Not yet." Wisdom had fully awakened and he continued, "I''ll go back to my room and do it now. I''ll be back soon." "Go ahead then." Nathaniel answered softly. After that, Wisdom ran back to his room in a hurry. Meanwhile, Nathaniel shook his head in amusement and gently waked Mango up. "Mango, wake up." "No... let me sleep a little longer." Mango muttered as she rolled over towards Nathaniel with her leg over the nket. She then rubbed her face into the pillow like a kitten. The hem of her nightgown was resting slightly above her knees, so it exposed her long and lean legs which glowed under the sun. Hence, Nathaniel''s mouth started to water with desire when he saw this scene. "Hey! It''s time to wake up for breakfast." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Nathaniel spoke in a hoarse voice, but Mango felt as though a bee was buzzing in her ear. She waved her hand and said, "Go away and let me sleep." She said these words nasally like a whining child which further aroused Nathaniel. Mango was ying with fire right now! At this thought, Nathaniel gave up as he then cradled her face in his hand and kissed her. Meanwhile, Mango was immediately awakened by the passionate kiss. She opened her eyes and saw Nathaniel''s face right in front of her. Then, she let out a groan before she got carried away by the pleasure. Mango quivered in response. Just as she was about to lose all sense of control, Nathaniel abruptly stopped and got up from the bed. "What''s wrong?" Mango red at Nathaniel as her entire body was aroused at that moment. On the other hand, Nathaniel had almost given in under her sharp stare, but he replied softly, "Wisdom ising to join us soon. Are you sure you want to continue?" Suddenly, Mango became wide awake when she heard Wisdom''s name being mentioned. She instantly pushed Nathaniel away and grumbled, "Urgh! Why did you do that since you knew that Wisdom wasing?" "Well, I had no choice because I couldn''t wake you up at all!" Nathaniel smiled at her as he said this, and his eyes sparkled like diamonds. Therefore, Mango was stunned as she couldn''t but be momentarily distracted by his gaze. She had always known that Nathaniel was handsome, which was the reason she had fallen in love with him at first sight. As time passed, he had be more charming. Now, even the slightest smile on his face would take her breath away! "Argh! Stop being a pervert! I''m going to wash up." Mango then escaped and went into the bathroom. Did she just call him a pervert? Nathaniel chuckled as he pondered his actions, but he felt like he had done nothing wrong just now. After that, they were merely sharing intimate moments with each other as they were a legally married couple! He let out a sigh as he stared down at his hard-on. s! He could not relieve himself in the bathroom as Mango was there. Therefore, he started to tidy up the room to prevent himself from losing control. By the time Mango came out of the bathroom, Nathaniel had already finished cleaning, and the room looked neat and tidy. "Wow, I must say that you''re really capable, Mr. Ye! You''ve done all the servants'' work! Are you nning to work as a servant in the future?" Mango poked fun at Nathaniel with a smirk. Then, Nathaniel wrapped his arms around Mango''s waist and breathed into her ear hoarsely, "Well, I''d love to be your personal servant." Mango felt a jolt of electricity pass through her entire body when she heard this, and her legs almost went limp. Nathaniel had be an expert at seducing her! "Knock it off!" She could feel the lust that she had painfully suppressed slowly emerging again. On the other hand, Nathaniel was well aware that he would suffer if he continued to y with fire. He then released Mango and said softly, "You go ahead and eat first. I''m going to take a shower." "Make sure you take a hot shower. Otherwise, you''re going to catch a cold." Mango nced at him worriedly as she reminded him. After all, she was afraid that his warm body could not withstand the chill. "All right." Nathaniel then entered the bathroom. Meanwhile, Mango had warmed three sses of milk just as Wisdom came back into the room. "Good morning, mommy." Wisdom had already freshened up, and he was dressed smartly, so Mango couldn''t help but feel a little upset. "Good morning Wisdom. Come sit here and take your breakfast." Mango called Wisdom to sit down, but he did not touch his food. "What''s wrong?" Mango was a little surprised when she saw this. Wisdom quickly answered, "Daddy is still in the shower. I''ll wait for him toe out, and we''ll eat together." Mango immediately realized that Ye Family had taught him proper table manners. At that point, Mango was impressed that Nathaniel had raised their son well for the past five years when she was not around. "That''s so sweet of you." Mango caressed Wisdom''s head and smiled gently. On the other hand, Nathaniel was surprised when he came out from bathroom and saw that Mango and Wisdom had not eaten. "What''s wrong? Is the food not good?" "We were waiting for you. Hurry up." Mango noticed that Nathaniel''s hair was damp, so she grabbed a towel and approached him. "Sit down then." After that, she pressed Nathaniel into the chair and dried his hair with the towel. He felt ecstatic as he took in her subtle and familiar scent. Wisdom then handed the fork and spoon to Nathaniel. "Let''s sit down and eat." Nathaniel tugged at Mango''s hand and motioned her to take a seat, while Wisdom handed Mango the cutleries. "Daddy, mommy, let''s eat." "Okay." Nathaniel replied with a smile, and Wisdom started to eat. Wisdom''s table manners had always been excellent as he ate with elegance. Thus, Mango could not help butpare Rita''s table manners with his. Rita was such a glutton, so she could care less about table manners as long as food had been served. Suddenly, Mango remembered that four of them hade here together, but only three of them were here. At this thought, Mango could not help but wonder, "Rita will be alright with Morgan, right?" Meanwhile, Nathaniel knew that she was worried about their daughter. He nodded and said, "Rita had gone out to gain exposure and gather experience. Don''t worry, she''ll be fine with Ang looking after her." On the other hand, Wisdom hade here to eat breakfast as he wanted to find out what Rita was doing recently too. Thus, he instantly felt relieved upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. The family of three enjoyed breakfast on a peaceful morning. After eating, Mango went to do the dishes. Meanwhile, Nathaniel did not stop her as it was inconvenient for him to go out when most of the people were up. Mango was heading to the kitchen when she met Magnolia. Magnolia''s eyes appeared slightly swollen probably because she did not sleep well. However, she was surprised when she saw Mango carrying empty tes. "Why are you..." "Oh, I was a little hungry in the morning, so I made something to eat. Aunt Magnolia, what would you like to eat? I''ll prepare some food for you." Mango hurriedly replied. Then, Magnolia stared at the cutleries in her hand. Why was Mango holding three pairs of cutleries in her hands? Meanwhile, Mango was aware of her aunt''s suspicions. Her mind went nk for a moment before she smiled and said, "Wisdom is in my room. I identally dropped my fork and spoon and took another pair." "Wow! You got up so early. Anyway, I don''t feel like eating. I''ll go out for a walk instead." Magnolia realized that Mango was not telling the truth, but she was not interested to probe further. Everyone who was there had their intentions. As long as there was no conflict of interests, and their goals were the same, Magnolia could not care less about any other small details. Furthermore, Mango was her family, and she had not intended to be her enemy. Upon hearing Magnolia''s reply, Mango said with concern, "I''ll find someone to go with you. It''s not safe here." "It''s alright." Magnolia waved her hand and left after saying that. Then, Mango quickly sent the dishes to the kitchen. People were already buzzing about outside at that hour. They all greeted Mango when they came across her. Thus, Mango responded politely before returning to her room. At that time, Nathaniel was reading a book while Wisdom was calcting something at the side. If As had not schemed the destruction of Longford County, perhaps they would be living a peaceful and blissful life in Ocean City at that moment. Mango once again wanted the problem to be done with as soon as possible. When Mango had returned, Nathaniel put down the book in his hand and said in a low voice, "We''re going out in a bit." "But I thought you didn''t want others to know that you were back?" Mango asked in surprise. Nathaniel nodded and grinned with mischief. "That''s why you have to figure out how to get me out." Mango felt distressed upon his reply. Then, she shook her head in disdain as she stared at Nathaniel''s sly grin. Urgh! Why did he have to behave so childishly sometimes? Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 "What can I do then? The people we have here are all your bodyguards, so how could they not recognize you? Nathaniel, stop making my life hard for me!" Mango knew that Nathaniel already had an idea of how to sneak out secretly. Thus, he was asking her for an idea just to mess with her. After hearing this, Nathaniel smiled gently. "Okay, I''ll stop. I just called Maverick. He asked us toe over." Mango nodded her head after hearing Nathaniel''s words. Then, she went to prepare herself. When she came out, Nathaniel had disappeared, so only Rita was left in the room. "Where''s Nathan?" "He went out. Oh, by the way, he told you to go to the car straight away." Wisdom was very happy today. Nathaniel had asked him for the Hikasa Manual and also discussed some parasitic insects with him. Hence, Wisdom felt that he had gained a lot of knowledge that day, so he needed to go back to his room to understand it thoroughly. "Mommy, I''ll go back to my room first." "Alright." Although Mango didn''t know why Wisdom was so excited, she thought that it had something to do with Nathaniel, so she didn''t pay attention to it. She then simply cleaned up the room and went out. Meanwhile, the car was parked in the garage. Mango looked at the distance between their room and the garage. It was quite a distance, but if Nathaniel went out from the window and managed to hide, he could avoid attracting attention and reach the garage. s! Nathaniel was a dignified president, but he also needed to sneak around in his own territory. At this thought, Mango couldn''t help but sigh. After all, Mango didn''t know who she could trust anymore because of all incidents that had happened. Well, Bettany was obviously from Longford County. Why did she betray Longford County and Nathaniel? Why did she nt the Golden Line Beetle when she removed the parasite from Nathaniel''s body? But since Bettany had escaped, none of her questions could be answered. Also, why did Bettany have to flee? Who was she working for? Was the king of Ango giving her orders? Bettany was a loner now. What could the king possibly use to threaten her with? How could she betray her people and her country willingly for him? This was something that Mango didn''t understand. Unfortunately, all these mysteries could only be unraveled when Bettany was found. When Bettany said that she knew the whereabouts of Barack, no one knew whether she was telling the truth or not. All these thoughts shed through Mango''s mind, and then she quickly came to the garage. When she opened the car door, she found that Nathaniel was already in the car. "I''m afraid that when we drive out, you''ll have to hide, Mr. Ye. If not, they will discover you!" Mango smirked and teased Nathaniel, but she looked even more alluring right now. On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t mind doing that, so he nodded with a smile. Then, both of them then left Longford County without any obstructions. On the other hand, Maverick had nowpletely taken over As''s forces as As'' son, and As''s current whereabouts were unknown. Although Maverick took over without hindrances, he also understood that once As appeared, those loyal to As would rebel against him once again. Hence, Maverickmanded a massacre after returning from Nathaniel''s cest night because of this. In the end, all of As'' loyal subordinates were killed by Maverick. He was not a kind nor soft-hearted man. After all, what he needed to do now was to protect himself and Lilian so that he could be Nathaniel''s support. Therefore, that night was indeed not a peaceful night. The pungent smell of blood filled the air, and the blood on the ground flowed into a stream as it dyed the ground red. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Well, Maverick could not kill all of As'' men as he still needed to be in contact with As. But the men he killed served as a warning to the others and left them terror-stricken. In the past, when As was around, Maverick had restrained himself. Even though he was cruel and merciless, he was still under As'' control. Now that Maverick had be the ruler of this ce, everyone had to submit to him. As''s trusted subordinates had gotten married and had children over the years. Hence, their families were like hostages in Maverick''s hands, so the men didn''t dare to go against Maverick. Furthermore, he wouldn''t tolerate those who were stubborn and insisted on being loyal. When Mango and Nathaniel arrived, the scene before their eyes immediately shocked Mango. Then, Nathaniel covered her eyes immediately and whispered, "Don''t look if you don''t want to." "It''s alright." Although she felt nauseous, Mango still pulled Nathaniel''s hand away. If she wanted to stay with Nathaniel, she didn''t know what else would happen in the future. However, before the matter regarding As and the king was resolved, she would have to face the bloodshed and cruelty. At this moment, she fully understood the importance of soldiers. After all, Mango and the othermoners could live peaceful lives because of them. Otherwise, who would be able to stop this cruel massacre that had happened? Mango never thought that there was anything to be proud of as a soldier''s wife. But, at this moment, she was proud of Nathaniel''s upation and his excellence. On the other hand, Nathaniel could also see the determination in Mango''s eyes. He couldn''t help but reach out and grab her hand while saying softly, "Follow me." "Alright." After they got out of the car, Maverick had already received the news of their arrival and came out quickly. "Hello! You''re here early." There was a trace of exhaustion in his eyes, but he still had a wild glint in his eyes. Thus, the murderous aura around him made people cower in fear. Perhaps this was Maverick''s real personality. For the first time, Mango realized how terrifying Maverick was. She thought they were lucky that Maverick was their family and not their enemy. Suddenly, she recalled how she had wanted to be enemies with Maverick when Michael was injured and even wanted to kill this man. At that thought, Mango felt like she could only be that fearless back then because she didn''t know the truth! "Hello, Maverick." Mango''s face was a little pale as she greeted him. Maverick also knew how women were easily affected by blood, especially when he saw the worry in Nathaniel''s eyes. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "I didn''t expect you toe so early, or I would have cleaned it up beforehand." "Let''s go in then." Well, Nathaniel knew that it was not Maverick''s fault. Hethen pulled Mango along and walked into the room. When they entered, Lilian was still resting because of her miscarriage. Furthermore, she knew of the massacre that happened the night before. But she was at peace and was sleeping soundly because she was not at the scene. Meanwhile, Maverick did not allow anyone to disturb Lilian, so he brought Mango and Nathaniel to the meeting hall. There was a lot of space in the meeting hall. Maverick asked someone to serve them some food and drinks. Then, he leaned back in the chair and rubbed his temples tiredly. The massacre tonight had taken a toll on him. After all, this was only the first step in taking over the forces. He had a lot of things to do next, so he would probably be busy for a long time. When he saw that Maverick was exhausted, Nathaniel whispered, "If there is anything you need from us, just say it." "It''s alright. I have to do these things myself. Even if what awaits me is only torture, I would have to follow it through, as this is my destiny." A hint of determination shed in Maverick''s eyes as he said these words. He knew that he would be able to take control of the situation much sooner if he had Nathaniel''s men, but that would result in halfhearted loyalty. However, Maverick wantedplete allegiance from his man as he wanted to take control of them fully. Of course, Nathaniel understood that as well. Hence, he no longer talked about it but looked at Maverick and said with some difficulty, "We have found out Augustus''s identity." "What? Really?" Maverick was stunned for a moment, and then he became serious. Mango felt that the truth would only torture Maverick more, but he had the right to know the truth. After all, As had hidden this from Maverick for thirty years, and it was even possible that he would keep it a secret forever. That was unfair to Maverick! Perhaps As did not intend to treat Maverick as his own son from the beginning. At this thought, Mango told Maverick everything she knew. Maverick was surprised at first, then a trace of pain shed in his eyes. He finally understood what he couldn''t figure out before. Now he had the answer that he couldn''t get before, but he found this answer a little hard to epy. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked at Maverick, who was in pain and said in a low voice, "Don''t be upset. You could be happy about one thing. I mean, you are still the son of the prince of Ango. Maybe this can make you feel better?" "The son of the prince? Haha, do you think it''s possible?" Maverick smile sarcastically as he said these words. "What do you mean?" Mango was a little confused when she heard this. On the other hand, Nathaniel understood what Maverick meant, but he didn''t say anything. THen, Maverick said coldly, "He never had any affection towards me as my father, and he even doubted that I was his son! That''s why he went for a paternity test. Heh! Even though the report stated that we are biological rted, with hismand over this ce over the years, how hard would it be for him to tamper with the results of the report?" "What?" Mango immediately froze when she heard this. "That''s impossible. He couldn''t have done that!" "Why not? If I were his son, how could he do this to me? He has never met Bernard Gaylord, but he had nned out Bernard''s future. s! He even sent Bernard to Ango to stay with the king! If I was really his son, in the thirty years that I was with him, what has he done for me? He left me with nothing! Furthermore, he even used me as a vessel to cultivate and assess his parasitic insects! Bah! Is this what a father would do to his son?" Maverick''s eyes were getting colder as he eximed. Nathaniel fell silent after hearing what Maverick had said. Since he knew of Maverick''s situation, he had guessed that thetter would think this way. After all, both Maverick and he understood the situation well, but Nathaniel had forgotten to doubt the authenticity of the paternity test. Maverick was right! Even though Bernard was not the king''s son, their paternity report could have been tampered with to show otherwise. Therefore, the same thing could happen to Maverick and As''s report as well! "What do you want to do then?" Nathaniel looked at Maverick and saw that his hands were tightly sped together. The veins on the back of his hand bulged, which showed that he was furious and miserable. But they were men, so they would only feel more motivated because of this fury. Then, Maverick looked at Nathaniel and said faintly, "I want to take the paternity test again. So, I hope you can help me this time." Maverick was unsure if there were still As''s men around him or were there As'' forces that he hadn''t taken over. Therefore, another paternity test would be futile under these circumstances. But if Nathaniel took over this task instead, he knew that the results would be different. After all, Nathaniel had his forces and connections. Hence, he could at least guarantee the authenticity of the paternity test. Therefore, Nathaniel nodded when he saw the expectant gaze in Maverick''s eyes. Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 "But if you want to do the paternity test, you have to at least get As''s hair and blood. Since As is missing..." This was also the purpose of Nathaniel''s visit. He knew that Lilian was not in good health now, but he had no choice to bring this up since it was an urgent matter." Maverick also knew this. He pondered for a while and said in a low voice, "Lilian was seriously injured this time, so she probably can''t help me this time. I only know that As is trapped in the formation and should not be able to get out. Since Lilian hates him to the core, she won''t kill him so easily. She will surely torture him to death, so even if As couldn''t escape, he would not befortable too." Mango was stunned when she heard what Maverick had said. After that, Maverick told them everything. He didn''t care whether Mango or Nathaniel knew about this. Instead, he told them everything as he needed to vent. Meanwhile, Nathaniel and Mango listened quietly without saying anything. After Maverick finished speaking, he smiled bitterly. "Do you think that he could be considered as human? Urgh! My mother must be blind to have fallen for a wolf in sheep''s clothing." Maverick had different feelings for Madeline. He didn''t have a mother since he was a child, so he believed that Madeline was wless. On the other hand, Nathaniel did not want to talk about Madeline''s ws. Although Nathaniel had a complicated background as well, he still wanted Maverick to have a good impression of his mother, even though it was not true. "It was good that she valued Longford County more than her feelings. Otherwise, As would have seeded sooner." Maverick fell silent after hearing what Nathaniel had said. Nathaniel was right. After all, Madeline was one of the rulers of Longford County. Although she could give As herself because she loved him, she still held fast to her principles when it came to important matters, which wasmendable. ON the other hand, Mango did not speak at all. She looked at Nathaniel and felt that both of them had a lot to say to each other. So she stood up and said in a low voice, "I''ll go take a look at Lilian." "Alright." Maverick didn''t stop her this time. After that, Mango stood up and went to Lilian''s bedroom. She had to admit that Maverick had taken good care of Lilian. Lilian was no longer pale, and she had a healthierplexion. Although she was still a little weak, she looked much better than when she first left the operating room. The temperature in the room was a little high. This meant that Maverick must have deliberately increased it as he was worried that Lilian would catch a cold. Then, Mango came to Lilian''s bed. She thought that Lilian was asleep, but Lilian suddenly opened her eyes. When she saw that it was Mango, the wariness in her eyes slowly dissipated. "Why did youe here?" Lilian''s voice was still weak, but she sounded more energized than before. Thus, anyone could tell that she was in a good mood after punishing As. Meanwhile, Mango sat closer to her with a smile. However, Lilian said with some embarrassment, "I''m ill right now, so I don''t want to pass it to you." "Nah, I''m not so frail." Mango smiled faintly with a gentle gaze. After all, she was a woman, so she understood the pain that Lilian was going through. Well, Mango also lost her child before. She stretched out her hand and gentlyid it on Lilian''s belly. At the thought of her child that she never met, "You must be in a lot of pain, right? I couldn''t even bear it after going through it once because this pain was agonizing and unforgettable! s! You''ve been through it so many times. It must be hard on you." Lilian immediately feared up after hearing this. She raised her head stubbornly and tried to force her tears back, but she failed. She was a woman and was also eager to be a mother. Thus, no one knew the pain and misery she felt when she lost her child. Even when she faced Maverick, she gritted her teeth and said that she was fine. She didn''t dare to say that she was sad or in pain. This was because if she admitted it, she would feel so much regret until the point where she wanted to die. Unfortunately, this was the situation that she and Maverick were in. She couldn''t bear Maverick''s children, and her family, who had died unjustly, would not allow it either. Well, Lilian knew that she had brought this upon herself. Since she had failed to guard her heart and fallen in love with her enemy''s son, she could only endure the pain and regrets by herself. Right now, o one understood Lilian better than Mango. She gently held Lilian''s hand and said distressedly, "Maverick may not be Augustus'' son." "Huh? What did you say?" Lilian hadn''t caught up with Mango and thetest news in the outside world as she was still thinking about her hatred for Augustus. Furthermore, she had induced her miscarriage this time, so she naturally didn''t receive much news. Furthermore, Maverick didn''t tell her anything either. So when she heard Mango''s words, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes in surprise. "What do you mean? Tell me now." Lilian was so anxious when she heard that her lover was possibly not her enemy''s son. She needed to confirm it, but she was afraid at the same time. Mango was also a woman. Thus, how could she know what Lilian was feeling? So she told Lilian everything and even told her that Maverick was going to do the paternity test again. Lilian had gone through a turmoil of feelings just now, but she was finally calm again. She then burst intoughter suddenly. Herughter then turned into tears, and she cried so hard that she could not control herself. Mango knew that Lilian had suppressed her feelings for too long, so she didn''t stop her from doing so. After that, Maverick came after hearing Lilian''s tears. He asked anxiously, "What''s the matter? Are you alright/" He then looked at Mango after saying her. Although he didn''t me her, he was clearly displeased. However, Lilian grabbed Maverick while crying andughing, like she was out of her mind. "Lilian, no matter what you''ve heard, please calm down. Your body can''t take this. You... Oh..." Before he could finish his words, Lilian kissed Maverick immediately on his lips. She didn''t care about anything else, and she wanted to take Maverick here and then. Thus, Mango was dumbfounded when she saw this. Meanwhile, Nathaniel immediately stretched out his arms and brought his wife out of the room with a smile. "She... How can they be so shameless?!" Mango knew that some people were open-minded. These days, it wasn''t a big deal even if people made out on the streets. But how could they act so passionately right in front of her? When Nathaniel looked at the frightened look on his wife''s face, he felt that Mango was extremely adorable. "Well, it''s really a bit ridiculous." Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh as he said these words. Before Mango could react, he held her face and looked at her with deep affection. "So, how about we beat them at their own game? Yeah?" Nathaniel''s voice was thick and hoarse. When his handsome face that Mango could never get enough of was right in front of her, she could only feel her heart racing, as if it could jump out of her throat at any moment. What was going on? They had already been married for a long time, but she was still captivated by him like a teenage girl. It was simply too frustrating! "Stop it." Mango wanted to push Nathaniel away and free herself from his enchantment. However, she felt him pulling her by the waist, and she fell into his embrace instantly. "I don''t want to." Nathaniel smiled, and his bright eyes dazzled Mango immediately. She thought that Nathaniel was the embodiment of lust, and his every movement and expression allured her. Then she felt a pair of warm lips covering hers, so she couldn''t help but close her eyes in satisfaction. At this moment, Mango immersed herself in Nathaniel''s tenderness. Thus, she knew that she had fallen under Nathaniel''s spell for the rest of her life. After some time had passed, Nathaniel let go of Mango. His eyes flickered with desire as he saw how Mango was out of breath. However, he also knew that Mango was reserved, and they were still at Maverick''s ce. So he only held Mango tightly in his arms and said in a gentle voice, "He''s worried about Lilian, so he was a little mad when he saw her cry. Don''t mind it, alright?" Mango was stunned for a moment after hearing this. Then, she realized that Nathaniel was exining on behalf of Maverick. However, she shook her head while smiling and said, "Lilian has suppressed her feelings for too long. Therefore, if she had never vented her frustrations, she would have suffered from postpartum depression. Besides, you men don''t understand the sufferings of women. Those children belong to her and Maverick, and every mother has feelings for their children. Yet, Lilian couldn''t give birth to them, but she couldn''t exin this to Maverick. Well, you wouldn''t be able to understand this pain. So, I just told her some things so that she could stop thinking and let it go. I think that it''s a good thing she cried today because she might not have the strength and courage to continue being together with Maverick if she hadn''t done so. Right now, Lilian has forced herself into a dead end. This was because she had decided that she would either give birth or die trying too." Nathaniel fell into deep thought after hearing what Mango had said. He also thought of that child that he and Mango never met. Did Mango also suffer so much in the past? At this thought, Nathaniel looked at Mango in pity and hugged her even tighter. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry." Mango was stunned by his sudden apology. After thinking for a long time, she finally understood why he was apologising. Thus, she couldn''t help but feel a trace of warmth in her heart. "I''m fine. It''s all in the past." Mango gently stroked Nathaniel''s back as she said this as she knew that Nathaniel had never forgotten about that matter. Although he did not say anything about it, she knew that he was deeply hurt as well. After all, Nathaniel was more eager to be a father again than she was, but people couldn''t have everything they wanted. Hence, Mango knew that it was best to live well in the present. On the other hand, how could Nathaniel not know what Mango was thinking? He lowered his head and kissed Mango once again gently. Meanwhile, Maverick saw this passionate scene as soon as he came out of the room, so he couldn''t help but let out a cough. When Mango saw this, she pushed Nathaniel away, and her face was flushed like a ripe tomato. "Well, if you need some space, I have plenty of rooms ready for you. Pick whichever you want." Maverick looked at Nathaniel with a teasing expression, and he looked so much better than before. Wow! How could he look so different from before? Well, Nathaniel had always been very calm and indifferent in front of outsiders. Thus, Maverick felt that it would be a waste if he didn''t tease Nathaniel as thetter rarely looked this passionate. However, when Nathaniel saw Maverick''s happy face, he said softly, "My wife helped Lilian ovee the burdens that she was feeling! Do you think that you can repay us by offering us a room?" "Oh, ho. This means that you want to demand an exorbitant price." Maverick whistled and then said with a smile, "Hmm, why don''t I let you see how miserable As looks right now?" Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 "Isn''t Lilian in poor health?" Mango was a little surprised to hear this. However, Maverick smiled and said, "You can think of it as a gift of gratitude to you for helping her unload the burden in her heart. I will carry her thereter, and as long as she wears enough clothing, she will be fine. Well, I think she wants to know the result of the paternity test more than anymore here." That was true. Lilian had loved Maverick for so many years. Hence, she had been torn apart because she had to choose between her feelings and getting her revenge. She even lost several children for this blood feud, so she wanted to know the results of this blood test more than anyone. Nathaniel saw that Maverick had already made up his mind, so he nodded and said, "Okay, you guys get ready. I will go out with Mango for a walk." "Don''t go too far. I haven''t taken over all the forces herepletely, so I''m worried that both of you will be in danger. Maverick was not perfect. Although he was As''s son, As had not given him much authority over the years. Now that As was missing, he temporarily controlled some forces by violent means. However, he still could not take over entirely those forces that had been loyal to As for many years in a short time. Nathaniel naturally knew this as well. The two brothers nodded at each other, and then Nathaniel brought Mango out of the house. The scene outside had almost been cleaned up, and there was no smell of blood anymore. However, they could still recall what had happened asionally, even though it looked peaceful right now. Mango didn''t really like this ce, but she couldn''t leave for the time being. After observing her surroundings for a moment, she realized that there was a small reservoir behind the house. Thus, she couldn''t help but tug at Nathaniel''s sleeve and say, "Let''s go over and sit there." "Alright." Nathaniel knew what Mango was thinking, so he took her hand and walked over. It was quiet there, and the water in the reservoir was crystal clear. Thus, they could see fish swimming happily inside. Mango couldn''t help butugh, "Haha! As sure knows how to enjoy life. He even raised his own fish to eat!" However, Nathaniel''s brows furrowed slightly. "Nah, this fish isn''t edible. This is an electric fish." "Electric fish?" Mango was a little surprised to hear this. Then, Nathaniel was deep in thought as he whispered, "These fish are all filled with electricity. Well, it wouldn''t be such a big deal if there was only one fish in the pond. However, arge current will be produced as there are so many electric fish in this pond. Hence, anyone who falls into this pond will be electrocuted to death!" Mango was stunned after she heard Nathaniel''s electricity. Water conducted electricity, and more currents would be produced by the electric fish. If someone fell into the water... At this thought, Mango couldn''t help but shudder. "Let''s go then." It didn''t matter why Mango wanted toe over just now. Right now, Nathaniel could only sense that this ce was dangerous. Mango didn''t stay as well, and she followed Nathaniel''s footsteps and left. However, she then turned her head to look at the electric fish inside the reservoir curiously again and frowned. Suddenly, a ck shadow shed past, but Mango never got to see his face clearly. "Someone''s here!" Mango paused slightly as she said this. Then, Nathaniel immediately pulled her into his embrace and said in a low voice, "No matter who it is, let''s leave right now." Mango had sensed Nathaniel''s nervousness, so she quickly walked outside as Nathaniel held her. But it was too stillte. Nathaniel could only sense the ck shadow as thetter dashed in front of him. Before he could react, he could smell a pungent scent. "Hold your breath, Mango!" Nathaniel quickly reminded Mango, but he breathed in some powder and instantly felt a little dizzy. Mango did not breathe in any powder because of Nathaniel''s protection. At this moment, when she saw Nathaniel''s expression, she quickly opened the water bottle in her hand and sshed it on Nathaniel''s face. Fortunately, when she came out just now, she took a bottle of water with her to drink. Finally, it had come in handy now. On the other hand, Nathaniel became a little sober after being stimted by the cold water. He quickly said to Mango, "Go back quickly and find Maverick." "What about you?" Mango was worried about Nathaniel, so she couldn''t help but ask this. Nathaniel''s gaze was slightly cold. Then, he looked in the direction where the shadow disappeared and said, "I''m going to catch this person." "No! Come back with me! It''s too dangerous for you to stay here." Mango disagreed and even ignored Nathaniel''s objections by forcefully pulling him away. Nathaniel wanted to disagree at first, but when he saw Mango''s worried expression, his heart finally softened. He then held Mango''s hand and walked out. However, he still turned around to take a look. The side of the reservoir was covered with grass which was almost as tall as them, so a few people could hide there easily. After that, Nathaniel silently remembered everything before bringing Mango back to the house. When Maverick saw that they hade back early, he asked them with a smile, "Wow! You all finished your walk quickly!" "Nathan seemed to have breath in some powder." Mango''s tone was urgent, so Maverick immediately became nervous. "What''s going on?" "There''s someone near the reservoir." Maverick became anxious after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "Did you guys go to the reservoir?" "Yeah, we nned to sit around there since it''s quieter. s! I didn''t expect something dangerous to happen instead!" Nathaniel did not hide anything from Maverick. Maverick then quickly brought in a doctor. The doctor examined Nathaniel and found that he had breathed in a fragrance that would cause temporary unconsciousness. It was not harmful to the body, but it would make people faint and lose their mobility. Suddenly, Mango recalled the situation. If Nathaniel had fainted and was thrown into the reservoir, wouldn''t the electric fish kill him? The moment Mango thought of this, she shuddered in fear. After the doctor dealt with Nathaniel, he left. Nathaniel''s body was a little sore and weak because of the powder, and he could only lean on the sofa. However, when he saw how worried Mango was, he smiled and said, "It''s okay. I''m fine." "If I hadn''t stopped you, you would have been digging your own grave!" When she thought about how Nathaniel was going to stay behind, Mango felt a little angry. Nathaniel saw that his wife was angry, so he quickly said, "I thought I would be alright too." "Heh! Did you really think so? Do you think that would be helpful? Nathaniel, let me tell you this. If you were to task risks and neglect your safety like this in the future, I''ll never talk to you again!" In the end, Mango still couldn''t say anything that was too cruel. Maverick wanted to say something. But the couple was obviously disyed their affections in front of him, so he was a little frustrated. "Hey, you two! stop that!" However, Nathaniel directly ignored his dissatisfaction and asked in a low voice, "What''s with those electric fish?" Maverick was deep in thought when he heard Nathaniel''s question. "As raised those fish to deal with subordinates who are disobedient. When his subordinates make mistakes, they would be thrown into the river. After they died of electrocution, their corpses would be thrown in the mountains to feed the dogs. He has a few big dogs in the mountain." Mango was immediately stunned when she heard this. She had imagined how evil humans could be, but she had never thought that As could be this cruel! At this thought, her palms started to be sweaty. Fortunately, As was trapped in Lilian''s array. Otherwise, more people would suffer because of him! On the other hand, Nathaniel also frowned slightly, but no one knew what he was thinking. "When are we going to see As?" "We will go in a while. Lilian is still preparing herself. Besides, you need to rest for a bit because of what happened too. Since we have been waiting for quite some time, we can still wait a little longer, right?" Maverick was already ready to go, but he said so because Nathaniel needed about twenty minutes more to recover from the powder. Meanwhile, Nathaniel didn''t say anything else. Mango thought of the ck shadow and could not help but ask worriedly, "Is the ck figure we saw one of As'' men?" "I think so. I haven''t caught him yet." At this thought, Maverick was frustrated. He had only managed to take control of the peripheral forces by using force. However, he didn''t manage to get in contact with the people who were workingmanding these forces. On the other hand, Mango said worriedly, "Since you haven''t caught the man, why do you dare to stay here? Aren''t you worried that they would attack Lilian? She''s still in poor health, so her body wouldn''t be able to withstand it!" Maverick smiled lightly when he saw how anxious Mango was. "Don''t worry. I''m not afraid of them, so let theme whenever they want." After hearing Maverick''s words and seeing how confident he was, Mango knew that Maverick had already made sufficient preparations. At this thought, Mango didn''t say anything after that. While Nathaniel waited, he held Mango''s hand tightly. Although his eyes were closed, he was deep in thought. What did that ck figure want just now? Did the figure want to attack him and Mango? Or did he have another reason to do so? Nathaniel could not understand what was going on. Mango, on the other hand, didn''t think much about it. However, she still felt anxious when she saw the current state Nathaniel was in. If she hadn''t brought Nathaniel to the reservoir, he wouldn''t have ended up this way, right? Nathaniel seemed to know what Mango was thinking and said in a low voice, "As is more cunning than I think. After all, he could stay here as an imposter without anyone finding out his identity for so many years. Therefore, he must have his own schemes! If we see As in the formationter on, stay behind me and don''t rush to the front, alright?" Mango nodded in reply after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "Alright. You better recover quickly then." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then, Maverick asked someone to bring a cup of ginseng tea for Nathaniel. "Here, drink some of this to regain your strength. You''ll feel better after this." Nathaniel did not hold back and immediately drank it. About half an hourter, Nathaniel had regained his strength, and Lilian was also ready. Although the temperature outside was not low, Lilian still wore a lot of clothing, so Maverick was amused when he saw her. "Naha! You look like a penguin." "Are you embarrassed by me now?" Lilian nced at Maverick with a seductive expression as she said these words. Finally, Lilian could think of Maverick as her lover because she had sorted out the mixed feelings in her heart. Her pout and adorable expression enticed Maverick, which slowly roused his desires, but he could only suppress them. Urgh! This was too difficult for him! Meanwhile, Mango smiled at Lilian and nodded, "Well, I''m sorry you had to go through that." "It''s alright. Without you, I would still be wallowing in self-pity instead. Haha!" For the first time, Lilianughed from the bottom of her heart. When Mango saw Lilian''s smile, she realized that Lilian was very beautiful, especially when she smiled. Then, Nathaniel held Mango''s hand, and Maverick carried Lilian before they walked outside. Meanwhile, there was already a car waiting outside. After the four of them got in the car, Nathaniel got into the driver''s seat. Then, Mango sat in the passenger seat while Maverick carried Lilian in the back seat. After that, they left Maverick''s ce. Then, after Lilian had reminded them of their destination, the car went straight to the cave behind Zelle Vige. It was only now that Mango realized that Lilian had trapped As here! Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 No one would have thought that Lilian would trap As in Zelle Vige, which was a ce that was right under their very eyes! Obviously, Nathaniel was also a little surprised, but his expression immediately returned to normal. Then, Maverick carried Lilian out of the car while Mango and Nathaniel also got out of the car. "He''s right here." Lilian pointed at a spot, and Maverick carried her over. Meanwhile, Nathaniel and Mango followed closely behind. Lilian''s body was still a little weak, but her expression was solemn. After all, she was determined to not let As die that easily. She could not describe her mixed feelings as all sorts of thoughts were running through her head. However, her expression suddenly darkened. "Oh no." "What''s wrong?" Upon hearing Lilian''s voice, Maverick stopped in his tracks. On the other hand, Mango and Nathaniel quickly walked over. There was blood all over the ce as if a massacre had happened. The ce was filled with the pungent smile of blood, and some of the blood had not even dried up. There were also pieces of clothing on the ground, and they looked as if someone had torn them apart. However, As was nowhere to be seen. "How could this be? Where is As?!" Lilian was immediately on edge when she saw this. She pushed Maverick away rashly, but she still found no trace of As. "Hey, Lilian!" Maverick was worried that something would happen to Lilian, so he immediately followed her. Nathaniel then took out a small bottle from his pocket and collected the blood that had not dried up with a cotton swab. Mango had already guessed what had happened. When she saw Lilian going insane, she asked in confusion, "Did As escape?" "It appears so." No one wanted this to happen, but he couldn''t me anyone for this. After all, As was known to be tricky and cunning. The Mango asked in confusion, "Didn''t Lilian set up a spell formation? How did As escape then?" Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed when she heard his question, and he replied in a low voice, "I think Lilian is not the only one around As who knows the formation. Someone must have rescued him. Besides, Lilian was pregnant when she set up the formation, so she was a little weak, which had an impact on the formation." Upon hearing this exnation, Mango understood the situation immediately. Lilian had a deep hatred for As, but As probably had other methods to control Lilian since he spared her life. This was because As would make sure that Lilian could never win over him. That was how cunning As was, but no one had expected that he would save himself this way. On the other hand, Lilian''s mind was clouded by her hatred, and she wanted more than anything to rip As apart. She thought that she could conjure the arrays passed down by her ancestors to torture and kill As. However, she had allowed As to escape because of her pregnancy and weak health. Thus, at this moment, she was greatly distressed by this. Mango sighed as she felt a little sorry for Lilian. After Nathaniel finished collecting the blood sample and kept the bottle, he took Mango by her shoulder and whispered, "Don''t worry. With Maverick around, Lilian will be fine." "Where would As run away to then?" Mango frowned in frustration as she asked. Previously, they had only managed to capture As because they had caught him by surprise. Now that he had escaped, it would be much more difficult to catch him again as he knew about their ns. Moreover, Maverick had not fully taken control of As'' forces yet. Thus, Maverick''s life would be in danger now that As had escaped! Obviously, Nathaniel had also thought of this. "I think Maverick has a backup n. Anyway, it''s fine even if he doesn''t have one. I''ll send someone to protect them." "Alright." While they were talking, Maverick had caught up with Lilian. Lilian was on the brink of a breakdown right now. "How did this happen?! Urgh! How did he escape my spell formation? It''s impossible! This shouldn''t have happened!" "Lilian, look, calm down and listen to me." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Maverick grasped her by the shoulder and shook her, and his expression was full of pity. "It''s not your fault. At that time, your health may have affected your formation." Of course, Maverick had the same thoughts as Nathaniel. Then, Lilian was slightly stunned as she cried, "No! It''s my fault! I was too arrogant to think that I could kill him slowly! I was the one who had allowed As to escape!" "No, it''s not your fault! Even without you, someone else wille to save him. He has so many capable men, and you can''t fight against him alone. Lilian, don''t me yourself, alright? No one is ming you here!" "But I hate myself! I was too arrogant. I knew that I was weak because of my health, but I thought he was an ordinary person. Thus, I thought that the spell formation of Donald family would be able to keep him captive since I didn''t want him to die a quick death. However, I overestimated myself and underestimated him at the same time. Thus, I was the one who gave him the chance to escape! It was me!" Lilian med herself tremendously. However, Maverick hugged her and whispered, "So what if it''s your fault? I''ll take responsibility for this. Don''t worry. I will capture him again with my own hands for you to pass judgment. Trust me on this." Lilian started to quieten down after hearing how determined Maverick was. She knew that Maverick could achieve whatever he said. At the same time, she also thought of a problem. Since As had escaped, Maverick would be in danger. Maverick took advantage of As''s absence to take away so many of his forces. Once As found out about this, based on the extent of his cruelty, he would kill Maverick for sure. "The blood! Collect a blood sample and do the paternity test." Lilian still remembered this matter. Thus, Maverick whispered, "Nathaniel had already collected it. Listen to me. Let''s go back first." "We can''t go back." Then, Lilian immediately shook her head and said, "The ck figure that they saw by the reservoir was most probably sent by As to kill us. Although we have taken some of his forces, he still has control of most of his men. Those men only submitted to you because he was absent. Who knows if they would rebel against you if As returns? It''s too dangerous for you to go back. Maverick, let''s go to Nathaniel''s ce, alright? If not, we could go to Morgan. I know his whereabouts. Let''s goto him, please?" Maverick was a little hesitant. Meanwhile, Nathaniel and Mango walked over at some point. Thus, Nathaniel patted Maverick on his shoulder and said in a low voice, "Lilian is right about this. Even if you wanted to go back, I would not agree to it. I wouldn''t interfere with you if As was still trapped in the formation. However, he escaped, and no one knows what he''s going to do next. Besides, Lilian is not in good health now. So, I don''t think that we should go back right now." Maverick was still lost in thought right now. He had put in so much effort to achieve what he had now! Was he going to give up halfway? On the other hand, Nathaniel knew what Maverick was thinking and said in a low voice, "Well, you can''t get in touch with his core team. Hence, even though you''ve taken over the men that work as frontlines, you still can''t make use of his connections and contacts in Ango. Also, now that As has escaped, he might have contacted his people immediately. If you are determined to continue, you might fall into the trap that''s waiting for you. Maverick, we''ve finally reunited after going through so much, and I don''t have any other family left. Please think this through. Even if you can''t contact anyone in Ango, we can still take down As and discover the secrets hidden in Ango all these years." Maverick looked at Nathaniel and gritted his teeth after hearing this. If As'' identity and his rtionship with Bernard had not been exposed, Maverick would have risked his life and continued. But now, he hesitated because he learnt that he was probably not Altas'' son by birth. If he was a loner, it wouldn''t be a big deal for him to trade his life for As''! However, when he looked at Lilian''s expectant eyes and worried expression, Maverick knew that his heart had softened. "Okay, I''ll listen to you. Where do you think we should go next?" "Let''s go back to Longford County first. I''ll get someone to examine the blood sample. Then you and Lilian can rest for a day. Tomorrow, we''ll go and see Morgan." When Morgan received the news that there was a mole in Longford County, he had gotten Ang to bring Rita and the others into the mountains. Furthermore, they had spread some fake rumours saying that they had gone missing after trying to catch the mole in Longford Country. Now that Bettany, the traitor had been found out, Nathaniel felt that there was no longer a need to keep it a secret from others. Hence, Nathaniel told them everything, so Mango heaved a sigh of relief. On the other hand, Maverick and Lilian didn''t say anything, but it was obvious that they were also frightened. The group then quickly returned to Longford County. Nathaniel immediately sent Maverick''s and As'' blood samples to Noah in Ocean City for an examination. After that, nothing else pretty much happened during that day. The next day, Nathaniel and Mango got everything ready. Then they set out with Wisdom, Maverick, and Lilian. They didn''t bring anyone else, and the men were all stationed to await their orders at Longford County. Nathaniel brought Mango and the others to the deep mountains of Zelle Vige. Before he pointed out the way, Lilian immediately pointed in one direction and said, "He''s over there." "How did you know?" Mango was a little surprised when she heard this. Lilian whispered in reply, "I can see the centre of the array formation over there." "You''re indeed someone who is part of the Donald family! Wow! Your eyes are indeed sharp." Nathaniel praised Lilian and then brought them over. Lilian unlocked the array formation, and the scenery in front of them changed abruptly. Suddenly, a dozen or so tents and heavily guarded troops then appeared before their eyes. Mango thought that this was remarkable when she saw this! Initially, thisnd looked like a piece ofnd that was covered with shrubs and trees. But there was an entire fort here hidden from view! Wasn''t this astonishing? On the other hand, Lilian didn''t feel anything about it. She just leaned on Maverick weakly. Nathaniel then held Mango''s hand and walked in while carrying Wisdom. Meanwhile, Maverick and the others followed behind them. "Daddy!" When Rita came out of the tent, she immediately saw Nathaniel, Mango, and the others. She then called out to Nathaniel and ran towards them. Furthermore, Morgan also realized that they had arrived and came to meet them quickly. "You''re back!" "Yeah, we''re back." When Maverick saw how Nathaniel and Morgan exchanged gazed, he was envious. After all, Maverick was the one who was Nathaniel''s biological brother, yet the bond between Nathaniel and Morgan was irreceable. "Maverick, this is Morgan. Morgan, meet my brother, Maverick." Nathaniel introduced them while Mango picked up Rita and carefully examined her. She only let out a sigh of relief when she found that Rita was indeed unscathed. "You brat! You even learnt how to deceive me! Hmm?" Mango poked Rita''s forehead with her finger as she felt a little angry and sad. "Ouch! It hurts!" Rita then wrapped herself around Mango like a spoiled child. When Mango saw Rita''s smiling face, her anger immediately dissipated. Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 "Hah! Now you know how painful it is, right? Don''t you know how anxious I was when you were in trouble?" Although Mango said these harsh words, she still held Rita in her arms. Meanwhile, Rita wrapped her arms around Mango''s neck and said with a smile, "Well, you love me the most, mommy! So I love you the most too!" "Haha! Why are you so good at ttering me?'' Mango couldn''t help butugh after hearing what she said. After that, Rita continued to show off her cute charms. Hence, even though Mango was still a little furious, she still quickly calmed down. Meanwhile, they had arranged for Lilian to stay in a separate tent, and Maverick guarded her in person. Nathaniel then went aside with Morgan and told him everything that had happened for the past few days. After hearing Nathaniel''s report, Morgan frowned slightly and whispered, "Are you trying to tell me that Augustus Abbott is As Fang? Now that''s interesting! Hehe!" "What do you mean?" Morgan sneered and said, "Heh! If he was not a citizen of Ango and was a terrorist instead, we could deal with him ourselves. But if he is a citizen of Ango, we''ll have to think about the different factors involved in this, including diplomatic rtions. Furthermore, I need to notify Mateo about this. He should still be in Ango." "Huh? Is Mateo in Ango?" Nathaniel could not help but feel a little surprised when he heard this. No one knew where Mateo had been sent to carry out his mission. After hearing Morgan say that Mateo was in Ango, it was evident that they had been in contact. Nathaniel suddenly understood what was going on right now. "We will still have to withhold this confidential information from Mango and Maverick, right?" Nathaniel asked as he knew this rule. However, Mateo was Mango''s uncle, so she was always worried about him. Now that they had news of Mateo, Nathaniel wanted to tell Mango about this without breaking any of the military''s rules. However, Morgan said awkwardly, "Well, you know the rules..." "Alright." Nathaniel nodded and said nothing more. Morgan then said in a low voice, "Maverick is not from the military after all, so it is inconvenient for him to stay here. If it''s possible, maybe we could send them to Ocean City, and I could send men to protect them there?" "There''s no need for that. Maverick has his ns, so they won''t stay here for too long." Nathaniel shook his head and refused the idea. After all, Maverick was not an easygoing man. He had his forces and was involved in an association that was almost illegal. Hence, if they chose to protect Maverick like a weakling, thetter would feel humiliated instead! "Besides, Lilian is his lover, and she just had a miscarriage a few days ago. If we need Lilian''s help here, Maverick would have to stay with her." Nathaniel knew the rules, but Lilian was not from the military region. Hence, they could not use the military rules to order her around. When Morgan heard this, he said softly, "I have to ask the higher-ups for instructions then." "Got it." Nathaniel didn''t say anything else and immediately returned to Mango''s side. Meanwhile, Rita and Wisdom were ying with each other while Mango sat in a chair and watched them with a smile. She liked these peaceful days and felt that it would be even better if Zion could come over. Then, Nathaniel walked over and said softly, "It''s colder here in the mountains because of the strong wind. You should wear more clothes, alright?" "Nah, I''m fine." Mango smiled faintly with a peaceful expression on her face. Meanwhile, Nathaniel did the same and sat beside her. As he watched Wisdom and Rita having fun, he whispered, "Zion is recovering from his injuries. If you miss him, I can bring him here." "It''s alright. We don''t know what will happen next here, so I would rather send Rita and Wisdom away. It doesn''t matter whether we are going to fight As or go to Ango next. I still think it would pose a great danger for the kids if they stay with us." Mango missed Zion, but she was also worried about the kids'' safety. The best solution right now was to send the kids to Baxter Alliance. After all, Michael was there, so he could protect the kids. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nathaniel had the same thought as Mango, so he nodded his head. "Okay, I''ll send them back tomorrow." "Let''s send them back today instead." Mango was reluctant to part with the children, but she also knew how dangerous it was to keep them by her side. During the past few days that Rita had lost contact with her, Mango had not been able to sleep at night. Although Rita was a genius, she was only five years old! Was it alright to expose her to the dark sides of humanity when she was still a child? The Ye Family was not short of money or power. Why would they let their children lead such a dangerous life since childhood? They should have a peaceful and happy childhood instead! Even if they were geniuses, they deserved to grow up slowly like other ordinary children. Mango didn''t know what they would be like when they grew up, but it was important to her that her children lived a life that they deserved at their age. At this thought, Mango tugged at the hem of Nathaniel''s clothes and whispered, "Nathan, I want to discuss something with you." "Go ahead." Mango rarely spoke to him this lovingly. Right now, even if she made an impossible request, Nathaniel would probably find a way to grant her wish. However, Mango didn''t realize how charming she was to him right now. Instead, her mind was filled with thoughts about the children. She whispered, "After this, I want Zion to leave the military. Then, Rita should stop learning how to snipe too. s! I want them to live like ordinary kids. I want them toplete their education all the way to still high school so that they can figure out what they want to do in the future. I know they are talented, and they might be known as geniuses, but they are our children! They are still young, and they don''t know what they want in life. Hence, it''s unfair and cruel for us to determine the future for them. Look at what they''ve gone through. Do you think that it''s alright for a five-year-old child to know how cruel the world can be? What will happen to their future? Will there be something for them to look forward to?" As Mango said this, she looked at Wisdom, who looked so mature for his age. When they first met, this child looked innocent and cheerful. But now, he had be too mature. Although he had changed so much because he had lost his family, his personality also changed because he had seen how cruel humans could be! After his parents died, Bettany took him in as a student and treated him well. If it hadn''t been for Bettany''s betrayal, Wisdom would still be her disciple. But what about now? When Wisdom learnt about what had happened to Bettany, he didn''t say anything. But no one knew who was going through his mind at all! The teacher he had trusted nned to plot against his mother. s! How could he ept this truth?! Then, Mango turned to look at Rita. Rita was an excellent sniper, and she hadn''t caused any casualties yet. Now that they were living in such dire circumstances, Mango didn''t know what Rita''s future would look like. However, she was sure that Rita could no longer live an ordinary life anymore. Besides, Rita''s body had always been weak. Although she had undergone a transnt, she still needed to be on medication. Well, Mango had no other concerns. All she wanted was for Rita to grow up safely and healthily. Furthermore, what about Zion? If he hadn''t been a genius and entered the military at such a young age, how would he have known so much? He had even faced turmoils that even adults could not handle! Hence, why did they think that a five- year-old child could withstand such torture? Thus, Mango''s heart ached whenever she thought about Zion''s personality disorder. Thus, she slowly expressed her thoughts to Nathaniel. There was a trace of sadness in her voice as she said these words. Hence, Nathaniel immediately regretted his actions after hearing what she had said. Nathaniel looked at Mango and realized that he had not thought as thoroughly about the children as she did. After all, Mango gave birth to Zion and Rita and had used everything she had to raise them. As a father who arrivedte at the scene, he hadn''t thought of these things. He felt bad and said in a low voice, "Okay, I promise you this. When Rita and Wisdom go back, I will get Michael to introduce them to some peers they can y together with. Well, we don''t need outstanding geniuses in the Ye family. We only need them to be safe and sound." "Alright." Mango nodded in reply after hearing his suggestion. Then the loving couple hugged and sat together peacefully. Soon, Lilian came out of the room after a while with Maverick following behind. Maverick hugged Lilian from behind and heard her say, "Will we ever have children? If we do, how should we educate them? There was a hint of envy in Lilian''s eyes as she said these words, and she unconsciously touched her belly. s! She had a chance to be a mother. If they didn''t lose the first child, the child would probably be in elementary school by now. At this thought, tears of regret started flowing down her face. When Maverick saw this, he stretched out his finger and gently wiped away her tears. Then, he said softly, "We''ll definitely have children. Both of us are outstanding, so I''m sure we''ll have children in the future. Even if we don''t end up having a child, we can always adopt one. There''s no need to cry over spilt milk, alright? Your body can''t take this emotional distress anymore. Also, if you didn''t insist on getting revenge, I wouldn''t have agreed to let you help Morgan with the spell formation here at the camp too!" Maverick was right about this. He grew up watching how As cared only about conspiring and reaping the most profits for himself, so he had learnt how to survive in such a cruel environment. Therefore, things like serving his country were meaningless to him. The most important thing to him right now was to appreciate the people around him. Thus, all he wanted to do was to take one step at a time and live a fulfilling life before he died. Hence, he only came here for two reasons. One was because of the tight-knit rtionship between Nathaniel and Morgan, and he couldn''t ignore his only brother''s request. The other reason he came here was because of the blood feud between Lilian and As. As'' forces were widely spread out. If he only relied on his own force, he wouldn''t be able to protect Lilian. Therefore, he needed Morgan''s help right now. After all, Maverick knew better than anyone that he was not weed here, but did he have a choice? His wife was here, so he had to stay there too. If he needed to leave, he had Lilian with him. Lilian had been with Maverick for twelve years, so she knew him well. After all, Maverick still felt upset as he didn''t want to stay in the ce. In fact, if it wasn''t for Lilian''s blood feud, Maverick wouldn''t have to endure this. At this moment, Lilian hoped more than anyone else to learn that Maverick and As were not rted by blood. Everything was peaceful and calm, and their lives seemed perfect. But everyone knew that this was just the calm before the storm, and the days of bloodshed were getting nearer. Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 As night fell, Morgan received a message from the higher-ups. They had agreed to let Maverick and Lilian stay here. However, to ensure confidentiality, Maverick had to participate in all future operations with Morgan and Nathaniel. Well, Maverick didn''t think that such requests were a big deal. Then, Nathaniel gave Michael a call. Michael had almost recovered and had now fully taken over the Baxter Alliance''s forces. When he knew that Nathaniel wanted him to protect the three children, he immediately sent a helicopter to pick up Wisdom and Rita. Although Wisdom and Rita requested to stay, Mango and Nathaniel rejected the idea and asked them to take care of themselves at home. On the other hand, when Michael saw Maverick, he was hostile and even wanted to pick a fight. However, Nathaniel stopped him from doing so. "He didn''t mean to harm you! I know that you are very sad about the previous incident as a few of ourrades had died. Look, I will give you an exnation for this." "Huh? Are you nning to give me an exnation? Nathaniel, what are you trying to say?" Michael was a little confused when he heard what Nathaniel had said. Hence, Nathaniel had no choice but to tell Michael about his rtionship with Maverick. Maverick didn''t expect Nathaniel to stand up for him, so he came to Michael and said, "Let''s settle our resentments after this is over, alright?" On the other hand, Michael had always admired Maverick. After all, Michael had Nathaniel''s support to make it this far. Although he had worked hard, he was nothingpared to Maverick, who built everything on his own. Thus, Michael doubted if he could achieve what Maverick did. "I''ll take your word for it. After everything is over, we''ll solve our issues, so you''d better make sure that you stay alive." That was not a trivial matter as it hadsted for more than thirty years. Although things seemed calm right now, everyone knew the bloodshed that had happened due to this incident. "Alright." Maverick then nodded and left. Nathaniel knew Michael well. Although he was part of the Baxter Alliance, he used to be a soldier. Thus, Michael knew how to prioritize the situation. He patted Michael on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "Get everyone in Baxter Alliance to get ready. A war might be happening soon." On the other hand, Michael didn''t have to think much about this as Baxter Alliance served the country. Hence, he would go wherever he was sent, but he was concerned about Prisci. "I think Prisci should withdraw from this case. After all, she is the princess of Ango. It would be difficult for her to do this since this matter involves her father." Michael didn''t mean that Prisci would betray them, and he only thought that she would be in a difficult spot. After all, she would be their enemy as this situation involved her family ties and her country. After hearing this, Nathaniel slightly frowned and then nodded. "Alright, get Silver Fox to find a way to ask Prisci to withdraw from this. If possible, we should send her away from here." Michael understood Nathaniel''s orders immediately. After Mango received the news, she was also making some of her own arrangements. Once they had started this operation, she and Nathaniel wouldn''t know if they could escape unscathed. Thus, she needed to make arrangements for the people she loved and sort out things in advance. Hence, Mango called rissa. Mango did not know much about how her mediapany was doing, but she had a new idea. On the other hand, rissa was very excited when she received Mango''s call. "Ms. Shen, you finally called us!" Mango was astonished to hear what rissa had said. "What''s wrong? Were you not able to get through to me?" Well, this shouldn''t happen because she had been paying her phone bills regrly. However, rissa quickly said, "No, no! Mr. Ye asked us not to bother you unless we have something important to tell you." She said these words as if she felt wronged. Mango immediately smiled after hearing this. "Heh! I am your boss, so how could you listen to his orders instead?" However, Mango then recalled that Nathaniel was the one who brought rissa to her. Then, rissa quickly said, "Ms. Shen, our mediapany is doing very well now. We have made a name for ourselves in B City!" That was good news indeed. After all, Mango''s mediapany had only started operating recently, so it was not easy for them to achieve such a feat in B Country. On the other hand, Mango did not do much, so she was grateful to rissa. "rissa, thank you. From today onwards, I will appoint you as the vice president of thepany, and you can call the shots with Rainie in the future. In addition, I have arranged for awyer to prepare a transfer agreement, so I will get someone to pass it to Rainie soon. I''ve divided all my company shares into two portions, so you and Rainie will each take one portion each. From now on, the mediapany will belong to you, Rainie and Emberly." rissa was stunned by Mango''s decision. "Ms. Shen, what do you mean? Are you trying to tell me that I''m not doing a good job? I don''t want the shares. I..." "rissa, listen to me. You have contributed the most to thispany, and this is what you deserve. I established thispany for Rainie, so there''s nothing wrong with giving it to her now. As you know, thispany doesn''t make much difference to me. However, I know how much you have sacrificed for thispany. If it weren''t for me, you probably wouldn''t even stay in this small company as a director and overworked yourself this much. So, I believe that it''s the right choice to pass thispany to you." After hearing what Mango had said, rissa was moved. Well, Mango was telling the truth. Previously, rissa used to work for Nathaniel. When she was first sent to help Mango, she was indeed unhappy with the arrangement. As an experienced manager, she thought managing a start- up would be wasting her talents. But after she went to the mediapany, Mango gave her full control, as if she had handed over the wholepany to her. Although she held a higher position in Nathaniel''spany and managed more people, she still worked for someone else. However, in Mango''spany, she felt that she had started her own business. Even though Mango was the boss, rissa made most of the decisions. Furthermore, Mango gave herplete authority. Thus, rissa began to see things differently as she watched thepany grow under her leadership. In fact, she even had an attachment to thepany. That was why she was so eager to report to Mango when thepany achieved sess. After this experience, she was even sure of her own abilities. However, she never imagined that Mango would hand thepany to her. rissa could not express what she felt, so she could only say gratefully, "Thank you, Ms. Shen! I will not disappoint you!" "I believe in you, rissa. I wish you and thepany the best too." After Mango hung up the call with rissa, she thought of calling Rainie. However, in the end, she couldn''t bring herself to dial this number. What should she say? Should she tell Rainie that she going to war? Or tell her to take care of herself? With Thomas by her side, Mango believed that Rainie would lead a happy life. On the other hand, if she made this call, she could possibly ruin Rainie''s peaceful life. After all, Rainie would drop everything ande to look for Mango. In fact, Rainie could even decide to risk her life together with Mango! However, that was not what Mango wanted. So, Mango held back the yearning in her heart and decided not to make this call. When she was not around, Thomas would definitely treat her well. At this thought, Mango then gave Walter and Deborah a video call. After Deborah had a miscarriage, Walter took good care of her. Although she was fatter now, she looked blissful and happy "Wow, look who finally remembered to call us!" Deborah was energetic and even teased Mango. This made Mango feel much more at ease. She was worried that the miscarriage would affect Deborah mentally, but thetter seemed to have recovered from it. "Yeah, we haven''t contacted each other for a long time. How are you?" Walter missed Mango too, but when he saw how Mango was chatting happily with Deborah, he smiled and said, "I''ll go and check on the stew." "Go ahead." Deborah chased Walter away in disdain. Walter used to be an infamous yboy, so who would''ve thought that he could be such a dedicated husband now? He was even cooking for Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. his lover! At this thought, Mango smiled ambiguously. "Hey, are you here to show off your affections?" Deborah replied, "Oh, please! You and your husband are worse!" Mango was immediately in a good mood after hearing what Deborah had said. After all, Deborah could always cheer her up easily. This was probably because she had a friendly personality, so Mango liked her a lot. "How''s your body? Have you recovered?" A trace of sadness shed across Deborah''s eyes when she heard this question, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye. "I''m much better now. The doctor said that it didn''t affect my body much because I was still in the early stages of my pregnancy. As long as I take care of my body, I won''t have any problems conceiving another child in the future. "s! It must have been difficult for you." Mango knew that Walter and Deborah liked this child, but things didn''t happen the way they wanted. "It''s okay. Oh, well. It''s a good thing that we discovered it early. It would be a tragedy if we discovered it after the child was born. Although Walter and I are sad, we are still rational. Don''t worry, I''m alright. It''s just that Walter is still worried and wants to make sure that I fully recover." Deborah had a blissful smile on her face as she said these words. On the other hand, Mango was happy when she saw this. "Then take good care of yourself." "Of course, I will cherish my body! By the way, I heard that you went on a trip. How is it? Is the scenery nice? Walter and I haven''tpleted our honeymoon trip. Besides, he said that we can only travel once my body is healthier." Mango was slightly taken aback when she heard Deborah''s words. She smiled and replied, "This ce is pretty nice, and the temperature is not too cold too. You guys can considering here." "Huh? It sounds like you are nning to leave the ce already! Oh, well, I thought of going over to join you guys. Tell me, where do you n to go next? Maybe Walter and I could fly over and meet you." Mango was startled when she heard what Deborah had said. Did both of them want toe over? She couldn''t let that happen! It was dangerous here now because As had escaped, and no one knew where he was hiding. Thus, Mango was worried that he would harm Walter and Deborah. Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 "Take good care of yourself. How could you think about travelling when you''ve only rested for a few days? Do you think your body can take it?" Mango quickly refused and used Deborah''s health as an excuse. However, Deborah said with a smile, "Nah, I''m fine! I''m healthy." "That won''t do either." Suddenly, Deborah realized something was going on because Mango was opposing her idea strongly. "What''s wrong? If I go over now, will I only trouble you guys?" "Why are you asking since you know the answer? Stay put in Ocean City and recuperate. There will be plenty of opportunities toe overter, so you shouldn''t be reckless now." Mango was afraid that Deborah would ask other questions, so she had no choice but to say so. "Fine! I''ll listen to you, okay?" Deborah couldn''t stand Mango''s nagging, so she could only give in. Meanwhile, Walter then came in with a bowl of stew. What he saw them chatting happily, he couldn''t help but smile and say, "When will youe back Mango? You should bring some good food for Deborah!" "Got it." On the other hand, Mango was very pleased with how Walter was doing. She had thought that Carter''s death would dishearten him, but fortunately, Deborah was by his side. "Walter, could I have a moment with you?" Mango then winked at Walter as she said this. Walter looked at Deborah as sheughed and said, "Haha! Go ahead. Would I worry that something''s going on between the two of you? Why are you looking at me like that?" "Ahem." Mango felt a little awkward after hearing this. Then, Walter took the phone with a smile and walked out of the room. After leaving Deborah''s line of sight, Walter''s smile vanished. He looked at Mango and asked in a low voice, "Did something happen?" "Haha! What can happen to me here? Don''t think too much." Mango''s heart skipped a beat, but she said these words and hid her true emotions. However, Walter was her cousin! He had stayed by Mango''s side for so long, so he knew her well. Hence, he whispered, "You wouldn''t call us if nothing happened. So tell me about it!" Mango was a little depressed after hearing this. After all, the two people who understood her the most were Nathaniel and Walter. From N?velDrama.Org. "Walter, we''ve captured Augustus, but he escaped after that. Also, there''s something suspicious about his identity." Mango quickly told Walter about what had happened recently. Bernard seemed to have something to do with Carter''s death, but no one knew if As was the mastermind behind it. However, Walter had the right to know the truth. Furthermore, he would only keep Deborah away from trouble once he knew about these events. Walter frowned after hearing what Mango had said. He didn''t know that things would be soplicated, and he instantly understood Mango''s worries. "Are you worried that Deborah will be in danger if she goes over? Also, you''re afraid that As will harm her, right?" "Yes. So, Walter, please take good care of Deborah. I know that you have a blood feud with Bernard and As, but let me take care of this for you, alright? Deborah just had a miscarriage, and she hasn''t fully recovered. Hence, who will take care of her if youe here? Besides, Bernard has had his eyes on the Grey family''s shipping routes for a long time. What if something happens to the Grey family when you leave? I''m telling you these things not because I want you here immediately, but I want you to make preparations in advance. After all, there are a lot of people in Ocean City who need your protection. Do you understand what I''m saying?" Mango said quickly as he was afraid that Walter would run over to her like he usually did. If Walter was not married, he would have dropped everything and run over, but he couldn''t do that now. After all, Mango was right. Right now, there were too many people he needed to protect. Once he left, there would be no one left to guard Ocean City. "Have you talked to Terrance about this?" "Not yet. I n to tell him about it once I''m done with this call." That was Mango''s n. However, Walter whispered, "I''ll tell grandpa and Terrance instead. Don''t make too many phone calls. You never know if anyone is listening to your calls. After this call, dispose of your phone and get a new one. Change your number as well, and don''t let anyone else know about it except among yourselves. This is a serious incident, and we have to be careful." Walter was giving her this advice based on his own experience. On the other hand, Mango was slightly stunned when she heard that, but she still nodded her head. "Alright." "In addition, don''t tell anyone about your ns in the future, including me. After all, I''m relieved because you have Nathaniel by your side. He would give up anything, including his own life, to ensure your safety, so you can trust himpletely." Walter felt a slight bitterness in his heart as he said this. Right now, he had let go of his feelings for Mango. However, since Mango was still someone important to him, he still felt miserable when he thought about leaving herpletely to Nathaniel. "Don''t worry about Ocean City. Everything will be fine because Terrance, grandpa and I are all here. If we can''t hold the ground on our own, I can still ask for assistance from Master Mo, who is in Santell Capital. So, you don''t need to worry about anything. I will look after everyone important to you, and I will also send word to Thomas about this. Take care of yourself, Mango. We will wait for your return." Wow! Walter was more mature than before. Mango didn''t know whether he had changed because of marriage or Deborah, but she was still pleased with how he handled the situation. She had called Walter at first to discuss this, but before she had needed to exin things, Walter had taken care of everything. After all, people around her were bing stronger. They were constantly improving themselves for the people around them and for the people they loved. "Be careful, Walter." "Alright." After hanging up the phone, Mango was still nervous. She still wanted to make a lot of phone calls to Desmond, Haniya and Ned. However, she also knew that Walter was right. She could be emotional because she was currently in a dangerous situation. After putting down the phone, Mango remembered what Walter said. So, she went to Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was talking to Morgan at the time. When Mango walked in, he paused for a moment and walked towards her. "What''s wrong?" Mango repeated what Walter had told her. Then, Nathaniel nodded and said, "Morgan and I have already thought about this, and the new phones are ready. I was just about to tell you about this too." After hearing what Nathaniel had said, Mango hurriedly asked, "Huh? Then what are we going to do with our current phones?" "Throw them away." Nathaniel did not feel distressed at all. After all, a phone was nothingpared to their safety. So Mango collected all their phones, and Nathaniel got someone to dispose of them. Morgan then gave each of them a military phone, which had a random number. It could be used as a radio as well, so no one could spy on them if theymunicated using these devices. After everything was in ce, Morgan asked everyone to get some rest as they would move out at night. Although Mango did not know why they insisted on moving out at night, she didn''t ask further as Nathaniel was by her side. During the time that they had left, Nathaniel took Mango''s hand and brought her outside. As they looked at the scenery, Nathaniel smiled and said, "Well, now that I look at the scenery here, this ce is beautiful. You haven''t drawn for a long time now. Do you still know how to do so?" "Of course!" Mango had been eager to draw for quite some time too. So, both of them found a piece of wood, and Nathaniel made a drawing board for her on the spot. Then, he found her some paper and a pencil. After that, Mango looked at the forest scenery. The sunlight reflected through the leaves and shone on Nathaniel, who was busy preparing the things for her. Thus, he was enveloped in golden light, and he looked out of this world right now. Thus, Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she saw this beautiful scene in front of her. "Don''t move." Mango was suddenly inspired by this. Right now, she was going to do a portrait sketch of Nathaniel! Nathaniel paused for a moment and immediately understood what Mango meant. Thus, he smiled lightly and focused on bing Mango''s model. In Mango''s eyes, Nathaniel was like a deity, and he looked so glorious that it was suffocating. Furthermore, she felt that her painting skills could not do his looks any justice. However, to Nathaniel, Mango''s serious expression was stunning as well. When he looked at her, his gaze softened unconsciously. Soon, time passed quickly. Both of them spent a calm afternoon without leaving the forest, and it was such a peaceful time indeed. When Mango finished thest stroke, she said happily, "It''s done!" On the other hand, Nathaniel felt that his whole body was stiff, but he was happy inside. "Let me see it! Do I look uglier in your drawing now/" "What are you saying? Do you not have confidence in me?" Mango scoffed as she didn''t hear Nathaniel''splimenting her. Instead, he hadughed at her drawing! So she immediately rolled up the paper. "In that case, you shouldn''t look at it anymore." After saying that, Mango turned around and left. However, Nathaniel hugged her slender waist from behind and asked with a smile, "Are you angry?" "Bah! I wouldn''t dare to be angry." Mango pouted and said words that she didn''t mean. After hearing what she said, Nathaniel smiled more gently. "It was my mistake. I should have asked whether I look more handsome in your portrait." Mango let out augh after hearing what he had said. "Haha! Mr. Ye, it''s not good for you to change your mind so often. You''re a president, so you should always be sure of your decisions!" "I''m not a president right now, hmm? I''m only your husband." As Nathaniel said these words, he turned Mango around and touched the tip of her nose with his. His warm breath dispersed across her face, and it sent a tingle throughout her body. A familiar sensation then filled her body, and it was about to rush out from within. Right now, Mango knew that these were the passionate feelings she had for Nathaniel. Thus, she quickly blocked Nathaniel''s chest with her hand and whispered, "What are you doing?" Her hands were soft and dainty, and Nathaniel liked them very much. Then, he wrapped his hands around hers and whispered in her ear with his raspy voice, "I want to do you right now." Mango''s face suddenly turned red when she heard what he had said. "Hey! Don''t be silly! We''re about to enter the mountain, so how could you think about this all day long?" Mango red at him with a displeased expression, but Nathaniel immediately stopped her from talking by kissing her. His familiar scent surrounded her immediately, and she was about to drown in it. Just as she was about to push Nathaniel away, the sound of footsteps came from afar. Hence, both of them immediately paused! Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 "Who is it?" Nathaniel hid Mango behind his back as an intense re emitted from his eyes. Meanwhile, Mango also held the AK47 in her pocket tightly while being alert the whole time. When Maverick walked out, Mango and Nathaniel were taken aback, and then they felt a little awkward. "Maverick? Why are you here?" Nathaniel was the first to react, while Mango quickly put down the weapon in her hand. On the other hand, Maverick saw that they were out of breath. When he thought about how they were doing something that he couldn''t do with Lilian, he couldn''t help but say, "Tsk, tsk! Both of you were in high spirits, huh? Were you nning to fool around here?" Mango''s face suddenly turned red to the back of her neck after hearing Maverick''s teasing. "No, it''s not like that." Mango felt a little frustrated, so she pinched Nathaniel from behind. This hurt Nathaniel a lot, but he didn''t dare to say anything. "Maverick, what are you doing here?" Nathaniel had no choice but to change the subject right now. When Maverick heard this, he stopped teasing them. He looked around and said, "I came out to check the terrain nearby. Lilian is in poor health, so I''m surveying the territory on her behalf. s! If I knew I would be disturbing you, I would have given you a call." "That''s enough! My wife is shy." Nathaniel heard Maverick bring up the topic they wanted to evade the most, so he stopped him immediately. After all, Nathaniel knew that if he didn''t voice out directly, Maverick would bring up this topic again. On the other hand, Mango wanted to bury her head somewhere as she was so embarrassed. However, Maverick smirked. "Yeah, sure! She''s shy indeed." Mango felt even more ashamed after hearing these words. "Maverick, it''s not like that. We came here to sketch! Look, I just finished my drawing." Mango quickly exined and then handed the portrait to Maverick. It was the first time Maverick had seen Mango''s drawing. She had indeed managed to capture Nathaniel''s good looks and captivating aura. "Wow! This looks great! If you have time, you should draw one for me and Lilian too." Mango paused slightly after hearing what Maverick had said. "Why don''t you take a photo instead?" "Well, this isn''t a good time to do so, right?" Mango immediately understood what Maverick was trying to say, so she knew how desperate he was." "Why don''t I draw for you tonight?" Since they were going on a mission tomorrow, Mango didn''t know what would happen. Thus, she felt that it would be better if she could draw a portrait of them before they left. However, Nathaniel looked worriedly at Mango and asked, "Is your body alright?" "I''m fine. Let''s go back and start Maverick and Lilian''s portrait. Besides, I have nothing else to do, so I should be done in an hour or two. After all, Morgan had already prepared everything beforehand, so all they needed to do was to rx. "Okay. I''ll go back and get ready with Lilian." Maverick left in high spirits after saying that. Then, Nathaniel took the portrait from Maverick, but he couldn''t believe that the face on the portrait belonged to him. "Wow! Am I that handsome?" "Urgh! You''re so shameless!" Mango scolded him with a smile before turning around to run away. When Nathaniel saw this, the corners of his lips lifted up into a smile. Was he shameless? After all, he had managed to win over his life because he was shameless! At that thought, he ran after her immediately. On the other hand, Mango smiled when she heard the footsteps behind her. As long as he was with her, she would even go to the depths of hell with him willingly. When they reached Lilian''s tent, Lilian was all dressed up. She wore a white blouse, and she looked drop-dead gorgeous. Meanwhile, Maverick was dressed in a suit thatplemented his burly figure. Thus, he looked more eye-catching than usual right now! The two of them were a perfect match, and it was hard for anyone to take their eyes off them. Then, Nathaniel took Mango''s drawing board andid a piece of paper on it. Lilian and Maverick''s feelings for each other were so sincere that everyone could tell that they were in love with each other. The two of them didn''t even discuss how to pose. Instead, Maverick hugged Lilian from behind and put his chin on her shoulder. One could see the affection and love he had for her from his expression. On the other hand, Lilian had a gentle and calm expression. She looked like a woman who was deeply in love as she allowed Maverick to hug her however he wanted. Mango felt that this was such a precious moment, so she quickly drew to capture it. Meanwhile, Nathaniel didn''t want to disturb her, so he brought his portrait to his tent and kept it carefully. This was Mango''s first drawing of him, so he wanted to treasure it. When Morgan saw Nathanieling out of the tent, he pulled him aside and whispered, "I''ve sent some men to investigate what''s going on. The forces that Maverick took over from As disappeared suddenly, but I don''t know if As is behind this." "Heh! Who else can it be other than him?" Nathaniel said these words with a cold gaze. Then, he nced at Maverick, who was in the tent, but he didn''t want to disturb thetter''s precious and happy moments. After that, Morgan sighed and said, "As is so cruel! Regardless of whether Maverick is his son or not, they have lived together for 30 years after all. Anyone would have feelings for a pet even after 30 years, let alone a human being." "Indeed, As is inhumane and heartless." Based on what As had done, it was obvious that he only cared about Ango and its king. Therefore, everyone else was nothing to him! "There''s something I don''t understand." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nathaniel frowned slightly and asked while looking at Morgan. "What is it?" "Does As'' wife, Laney, know that he is alive? Why did she go to Kolton Ye after giving birth to Bernard? Does this mean that this was nned by the king?" Nathaniel was somewhat puzzled as he didn''t understand this situation. No matter what, Kolton was his biological father. If Laney had nned to marry Kolton beforehand, that meant that there was a mastermind who had instructed her to do so as they had figured out Koiton''s personality. When Morgan heard Nathaniel''s question, he sighed and said, "Well, I''m sure that you''ve already made a guess, haven''t you?" "I want to know the truth." "Well, to be honest, Laney only had a chance to marry As because she was too lucky! At that time, she almost couldn''t survive. Yet, she saved As'' life out of the blue and became his lifesaver. However, at that time, the king wanted the throne. Thus, As married Laney so that his brother wouldn''t be suspicious of him. You should know that once a prince marries amoner, he wouldn''t be in a position to steal the throne. Therefore, the king cherished As very much and even wanted to share everything with him." Then, Morgan paused for a while before continuing, "But politics is not a fair game. Even though the king treated As well, after Laney gave birth to Bernard, someone still tried to assassinate them. If the king hadn''t helped them in secret, the mother and son would have died by now. Thus, the king then announced the death of Laney and her son and even found two corpses as their recements to keep them safe. At that time, they couldn''t stay in Ango anymore because they were already dead to the public. Furthermore, the king couldn''t take care of them since he had just stepped into power, and he hadn''t gotten the political situation under his control yet. Hence, he could only send them out of the country. At the time, Marissa had a fallout with her family and was banished as well. Hence, the king arranged for Laney to leave Ango with Marissa. As for Bernard, the king sent him out of the country through an orphanage." Morgan had found out about these things his special connections. Nathaniel had a lower rank than Morgan, so he couldn''t utilise these connections. Although Nathaniel could still find out this if he hacked through the system with his skills, he had the conscience not to do so. Hence, he decided to ask Morgan for information instead. Now that he had heard these words from Morgan, Nathaniel had confirmed his suspicions. "Hah! It''s just like I expected. The king was indeed the one who was behind all this. Did he send Laney out of the country just for Kolton?" "Well, that''s notpletely true. Laney went abroad was to save her and Bernard''s life. Therefore, no one would suspect her if she left with Marissa. However, no one expected Marissa to meet Kolton here! Since Kolton is part of the Ye family, the king nned all of this once he knew that Kolton was in love with Marrissa." Upon hearing this, Nathaniel sneered and said, "Hehl The king is such a hypocrite. He was Laney''s lifesaver, yet he forced his brother''s wife into the arms of another man. Also, she even gave birth to a child for the man! How thoughtful the king is, huh?" After hearing Nathaniel''s sarcastic words, Morgan whispered, "No. Laney didn''t have an intimate rtionship with Kolton. He was drugged by Laney and passed out instead. However, Laney was the only one there with Kolton when he woke up, so he thought that they had slept together. Instead, the person who slept with Kolton was one of Laney''s maids!" Nathaniel was taken aback when he heard this. "What do you mean?" "Laney belongs to the king. How could the king allow her to have rtionships with other men? If she did so, how could he ever face As, who had been dutifully serving him all this while? So the king gave the drug and the maid to Laney. Kolton has always been ahead of his enemies, so he would never have thought the king would send some spies to his fort, which he thought was the safest ce. He also would never have thought that Sise''s birth mother would be killed soon after giving birth to her. Also, Laney knew Kolton well enough, so when Kolton wanted to take Sisi away, she acted as if she was miserable and distressed. To be honest, I think Laney didn''t feel sad, and she had even wished for Kolton to kill his daughter instead!" Morgan told Nathaniel the results of his investigation. After all, now that they were in such a desperate situation, there was no need to hide the truth from Nathaniel anymore. Nathaniel was shocked after hearing this. Nathaniel always felt that Laney was too mean to Newell, and he thought that she had done so because of Bernard. However, she didn''t expect Laney to act this way because Sisi wasn''t her biological daughter. That was why Laney could treat Sisi''s husband anyhow she wanted to! Furthermore, Laney even deceived Sisi and took advantage of her. Previously, there were still some questions that Nathaniel couldn''t answer, but he understood the whole situation now. "Is Laney really dead?" Suddenly, Nathaniel thought of this question. After all, the king was the one who had brought Lebanon from Ango. If their investigations were all true, how could the king allow Laney to die so easily in his kingdom when he cared so much about her life? Besides, Bernard was in Ango at that time, so it was not difficult for him and the king to protect Laney, right? When Nathaniel thought about this possibility, his expression immediately hardened. Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Morgan was taken aback as well when he heard this. "Uh... I don''t think we made any mishaps, right?" There was no sign of Laney surviving in his investigation results. Furthermore, everyone knew that Lebanon had dismembered her to vent his anger. Was there something that they didn''t know about? At this thought, Morgan looked at Nathaniel as he was confused. On the other hand, Nathaniel was a little relieved after hearing what Morgan had said. "I''m not sure. I thought that if the king cared so much about Laney, he would not let her die. That''s why I asked." However, Morgan smiled and replied, "Lebanon had the upper hand that time, and he took action quickly. At that time, Bernard had no time to react, let alone the king. Besides, I heard that the king was not in the country at the time, so Laney was pretty unlucky. Anyway, she should be dead already." "Well, that would be the best situation indeed. Otherwise, I wouldn''t mind killing her myself." A trace of coldness shed in Nathaniel''s eyes as he said these words. Morgan didn''t say anything, but she nodded his head. After both of them nned out some details, Nathaniel came to Maverick''s tent. At this time, Mango had finished drawing. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked at it and found that the drawing was so vivid. Maverick and Lilian were also tired. Hence, the rest of them left the room so that Lilian could rest. Meanwhile, Mango added the final touches to the drawing before passing it to Maverick and Lilian. Both of them were very pleased with it when they saw it. "Thank you, Mango." Lilian smiled blissfully as it was obvious that she liked this painting very much. "It''s nothing. I''m d that you all like it." Nathaniel and Mango didn''t want to disturb Lilian and Maverick, so they left the room. "Are you tired?" Nathaniel rubbed Mango''s sore wrist and asked gently. "Nah, I''m fine. I was satisfied when I saw how happy both of them were. s! I hope that every couple can stay together until the end." Even till now, Mango still believed in happy endings that were only in fairytales. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked at her with eyes full of affection. "Oh, well. No one knows what will happen in life, so let''s just try out best." "Yeah, that''s right." Mango nodded in reply after hearing what he had said. She leaned in Nathaniel''s embrace and asked in a low voice, "If Maverick and As are not rted, who is Maverick''s biological father? Nanny Zhang was very loyal to As at that time. She wouldn''tN?velDrama.Org owns this text. sleep with other men!" "Well, that''s not true. As could have used some special means to get her pregnant, and perhaps she would not even know that it had happened too." Nathaniel remembered what had happened to Laney and Kolton, and his expression darkened. Urgh! These people were too ruthless! Mango was stunned for a moment, and then she understood what Nathaniel was trying to say. "Impossible! Nanny Zhang is so loyal to him, so he probably doesn''t need to do anything much to get her pregnant, right?" "But he was not loyal to Nanny Zhang. What he wanted was only the secret behind the mountains of Longford County." Nathaniel knew clearly how ambitious As was. After hearing that, Mango stopped talking. Up till now, Mango had seen how families around her had reunited or broken up. Suddenly, she realized how difficult it was for her and Nathaniel to keep on staying together. Amidst the schemes and deceptions, sometimes she could not help but doubt whether her rtionship with Nathaniel was all a dream. Could this all be an illusion? However, when Mango looked at Nathaniel, who was so affectionate towards her, she felt relieved once more. Oh, well. They had gone through life and death situations together, so if Nathaniel was lying to her, she probably wouldn''t believe in true love anymore. At this thought, Mango wrapped her arm around Nathaniel''s waist and whispered, "I''m tired. Let''s go back and rest. We need enough sleep for the mission tomorrow." "Alright." Nathaniel agreed and carried Mango in his arms before striding towards their tent. Well, Nathaniel had been seducing her all along, so Mango was prepared for him to make a move on her. However, he only hugged Mango and fell asleep without doing anything else. Therefore, Mango was a little frustrated. Could it be that she had misunderstood his intentions? However, since Nathaniel was not in the mood, she did not say anything. Instead, she turned to her side and fell asleep. Nathaniel then opened his eyes when he heard the sound of Mango''s even breathing. He couldn''t help but smile when he saw Mango sleeping soundly. He needed his strength for tomorrow, so he had let her rest well tonight. However, he had seen the disappointed look on her face just now. Wait, could it be that he had misunderstood her intentions? Nathaniel pondered and smiled. Then, he closed his eyes again and fell asleep. When Mango woke up the next day, Nathaniel was no longer around. His side of the bed was cold, which meant that he had gone out for a long time. Mango quickly got up and went out after washing up. Then, she saw Nathanieling towards her under the sun. He was also carrying a tray of food in his hands. This was normally done by the servants, but Mango suddenly felt that he looked extremely charming right now! "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel saw Mango looking at him so passionately, so he felt warm in his heart. "Nothing. I just think that you''ve gotten more handsome recently!" "Really? Then it must be because my wife is taking good care of me." Nathaniel smiled faintly and brought the food in. Furthermore, Mango felt that Nathaniel had gotten better at praising her too. "I don''t know where you learnt this from, but you''re really good at sweet-talking!" "That''s because every moment I''ve spent with you is as sweet as honey." Alright, Mango gave up. She had no chance of winning against Nathaniel in this. "I heard the sound of the rm. Are we leaving soon?" "Yeah." Nathaniel''s expression became more solemn as he replied." "When we move out, stay close to Maverick and Lilian. I''m going to be leading the troopter." After all, Nathaniel was a soldier with a military rank. Since the mission was of great importance, he couldn''t let Morgan bear the responsibility alone. Mango knew this as well. But as long as they were together, it didn''t matter where they were. "Alright. You should also take care of yourself." "Got it.." Then, they joined the troop after breakfast. Mango didn''t know what they were doing today. It was a secret, but she knew that she wouldn''t get lost as long as she followed behind Nathaniel. However, Morgan suddenly called Nathaniel over. So Mango went to Maverick''s side. When Maverick saw Mangoing over, he smiled and said, "Please take care of Lilian for me later." "Aren''t you walking with us?" Mango was a little surprised when she heard what Maverick had said. She thought that Maverick was only staying here so that he could protect Lilian. However, Maverick shook his head and said, "I don''t know what will happen when we enter the mountains. So, I have to backup Nathan if we run into any emergencies." Mango was stunned for a moment, and then she nodded her head. Right now, the atmosphere in the team was tense. After Maverick left, Lilian and Mango stayed together. Lilian''splexion had be much better because Maverick had been taking care of her, but she was still a little weak. "Can you conjure an array formation with your body like this?" "Well, I think the array will be weaker." Mango was stunned when she heard Lilian''s reply. "Then why did you agree to it?" "Well, I could teach you how to do it." Lilian''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Mango. After hearing this, Mango was stunned. The Donald family never taught any of their array formations to outsiders, which was why they were highly respected. Yet, Lilian was telling her that she would teach Mango how to set up the formation? At this thought, Mango was extremely shocked. "Lilian, are you kidding me?" "No, I''m not." Lilian shook her head and said sadly, "s! Our family was destroyed because we kept the array formations a secret from outsiders. Sometimes I would wonder, if we taught some outsiders our secret formations, could my family still be alive? On the other hand, if everyone knows how to set up the formation, it would be meaningless too. That''s why I made this decision after giving it much thought. Since Maverick trusts you guys, and you are his family, I trust that you won''t harm him. Furthermore, you all won''t use this knowledge to do any bad deeds, right?" Lilian said these as she looked at Mango with eyes filled or trust. Mango knew that Lilian didn''t trust other people easily because she had grown up in a harsh environment. More importantly, Lilian had not known them for a very long time, but she still trusted them. This showed that she was indeed in love with Maverick. Right now, Mango truly hoped that As was not Maverick''s father. "Yes, I promise you that I will never take advantage of this knowledge to do anything evil. Also, I will never bring shame to the Donald family." Mango spoke solemnly. Lilian finally smiled after hearing what Mango said. Her smile was so beautiful that Mango immediately felt at ease. "That''s good. Come here, and I''ll tell you the incantation." Mango went close to Lilian and memorized it as Lilian whispered in her ear. After Lilian finished speaking, Mango demonstrated it for her. Although she was a little unfamiliar with the incantation, she still managed to set up an array formation. However, the effect of the array formation was definitely a lot weaker than what they wanted. "They''re heading up the mountain. Let''s practice more during this time then." Lilian was a little strict. Thus, Mango practised this repeatedly as Lilian continued to guide her. Meanwhile, Nathaniel and the rest were about to set off after they had finished assembling the troops. Then, he looked at Mango with a worried expression. Morgan whispered in reply when he saw this, "Don''t worry. I''ve already sent a team to protect them secretly. They''ll be fine." "Alright." Nathaniel nodded and turned around. After that, everyone started moving out once Morgan gave themand. This mission had officially started now. Meanwhile, Mango followed behind them while taking care of Lilian. They also discussed the array formations while they were walking. The team walked for more than half an hour and went into the mountain behind Longford County. Mango paused for a moment before asking in confusion, "Why did we return to Longford County?" "Longford County is at the centre of the formation. We can''t get into the mine except through here. Besides, although the mine spans across a long and wide area, the strange thing about it is that it only has one entrance. This means that you will get there immediately if you walk straight from the south of the entrance of Longford County. However, if you start walking from somewhere in between, you''ll never find the entrance. Wow! This is the first time I''ve seen such a weird mine too!" Lilian had been studying the mine these two days. Previously, she didn''t understand why As had his eyes on Longford County since she thought people could enter the vine anywhere they wanted. But the more she studied it, the more surprised she was. Then she finally understood why As had been pursuing this mine so fervently for thirty years! After hearing this, Mango felt amazed. Just when she was about to ask more questions, the troop stopped. Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 "What''s going on?" Mango asked with some curiosity, but Nathaniel shook his head at her as he wasn''t sure either. On the other hand, Morgan had already sent someone to investigate the situation. But at this moment, Lilian said, "This is an array formation. Mango, do as I say." "Alright." Mango would listen to Lilian when it came to the array formations. Maverick was afraid that Lilian''s body would not be able to take it at first. However, when he saw Lilian teaching Mango how to decipher the array formation, he was stunned for a moment before he smiled. Lilian was not a person who could easily open up to others. However, once she did, she would be friends with the other person for life. Right now, it seemed that Lilian had epted Mango as her friend. Although the results of the paternity test weren''t out yet, Maverick liked how Lilian was opening up to Mango. In the worst- case scenario, the paternity test results would show that he was still As'' son. However, there was still a chance for him to save his rtionship with Lilian if Mango was helping them, right? Although she was merely a woman, he still couldn''t let her go. Meanwhile, Mango set up the formation ording to Lilian''s instructions. Suddenly, a strong gust of wind gushed out. Nathaniel ran towards her immediately and threw himself at her while shouting, "Get down and hold your breath!" The team was well- trained. After hearing Nathaniel''s order, all of them got down on the ground and held their breath. Meanwhile, Maverick quickly held Lilian in his arms at once. "What''s going on?" Mango looked at Nathaniel with confusion as she didn''t sense any danger. Nathaniel whispered, "This mine has been closed off for too long. Hence, once it is exposed to the air outside, it will release arge amount of toxic gas. Although it''s not poisonous, we can''t ignore it without doing anything as well." Mango finally realised what had happened after listing to his exnation. s! She knew too little about array formations and mines right now." After all, Mango couldn''t tell what it was by its scent. Meanwhile, some people had not managed to hold their breath in time. Hence, after breathing the gas in, they rolled around on the ground while screaming in agony. When Morgan saw this, he immediately sent people to carry them down for treatment. Meanwhile, the faces of the other troop members turned grim as well. They thought that they didn''t need to be on guard because it was just a mining operation. However, everyone now realized that this task was much more difficult than they thought. Nathaniel felt that they had rested enough, so he got up. He pulled Mango up and whispered, "Come forward only when we need you. Stay by Lilian''s side the rest of the time, alright?" "Got it." Mango also knew that this was a dangerous situation. Thus, she quickly nodded her head, but she was also worried about Nathaniel. Thus, she tugged on his arm and stared at him. Although she did not say anything, Nathaniel knew what she was thinking. "I''ll be careful. Don''t worry." In the end, Mango still let go of Nathaniel. After all, Nathaniel and Morgan were themanders, so she couldn''t ask him to stay with her. Mango then returned to Lilian''s side. Lilian whispered, "This is the first time I''ve seen such a mine, and I''ve only read about it in the books that were passed down in my family. I thought it was just a myth, but it turned out to be true." "What do you mean?" Mango knew nothing about mines, so she was very surprised. Lilian asked her toe close and said, "This mine should have been around for more than a thousand years!" "What did you say?" Mango was quite surprised when she heard this. A thousand years? What kind of ancient mine was this? Lilian nodded solemnly and continued, "No one hides their mines with array formations nowadays! This is because not a lot of people use array formations now. I''ve only read about this in my family''s books, but I heard that they only encountered an array formation like this a few thousand years ago." "If someone had discovered a mine a thousand years ago, why didn''t they use it? Furthermore, they also decided to use an array formation to hide it?" Mango seemed to be muttering to herself, but different thoughts were running through her mind quickly. After all, no one disliked money. Even if this mine was discovered a thousand years ago, it would bring so much fortune to a country. Hence, every king would want to explore this mine for themselves too. Yet the person did otherwise and concealed the vein with a formation. Why did he do so? From N?velDrama.Org. A thought shed through Mango''s mind, so she couldn''t help but shiver in fear. "Well, this means that no humans can mine this ce!" At this thought, Mango''s eyes suddenly widened. She stared straight at Lilian as she felt as if her heart was about to jump to her throat. Lilian knew that Mango had made the correct spection, so she nodded solemnly. "Yes, you''re correct. Since ancient times, array formations have been used when to seal off dangerous areas. This mine was hidden for more than a thousand years, so this ce must be extremely dangerous. Furthermore, I don''t think humans can mine this ce themselves. Therefore, the people who discovered this mine a thousand years ago probably didn''t have any advanced technology, so they couldn''t mine this ce. Now that we have more advanced technology, I wonder if we can seed." Lilian''s eyes were full of worry as she said this. After all, she looked at this situation differently from other people. This was because she was a direct descendant of a family that studied array formations, so she knew a lot about this since she was young, Mango''s expression turned serious when she heard what Lilian had said. She quickly informed Morgan and Nathaniel the news. The two men were slightly stunned. Then they sent someone to check everyone''s health and asked them to rest while waiting for the doctor''s result. After an hour or so, the results came out. No one was in trouble, so everyone was relieved. Now, they had to mine this ce as this was their task. Since they found the mine and people from Ango were eyeing it, they had no choice but to do so as they had reported it. So after a short break, everyone approached the mine again. Before their departure, Morgan was fully prepared. He had requested the assistance of professional mining personnel and geological surveyors. Now, the surveyors were examining the vein as they were figuring out the entrance. Meanwhile, Mango saw that Lilian was a little tired. Hence, she ordered someone to carry her to a small tent, which was a little far, so that Lilian could rest. Well, Lilian''s was indeed worn out. Upon hearing Mango''s words, she didn''t decline and went straight to sleep. On the other hand, Maverick sent people to patrol the surrounding areas. At this time, no one knew if As, who was hiding in the dark, woulde for them. Right now, everyone was moving ording to their ns. Meanwhile, Mango wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to investigate the information regarding this mine vein. However, she couldn''t find anything after searching this mine up on Google. Why was there no record about such arge mine? Mango was puzzled by this thought. At this time, someone suddenly vomited and then had difficulty breathing. After that, he started having seizures and fell to the ground. "What''s going on? Get a doctor here!" Mango was the first to notice this situation and immediately shouted. Meanwhile, Nathaniel and Morgan turned their heads quickly after hearing her voice. Then, they saw the doctoring over in a hurry to check on the person who fell on the ground. Suddenly, someone else started showing the same symptoms, and people all over them started having seizures too... After that, the members of the troop started falling to the ground one by one. Their symptoms were the same, and their lips were blue. "They''ve been poisoned!" The doctor''s expression suddenly changed as he came to this realisation. Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Previously, the doctor had said that they were fine after examining them! Why were they suddenly poisoned? At this moment, Lilian heard themotion outside. After seeing this scene, she shouted at Mango, "Mango, hurry up! Get everyone out of the mine and seal the entrance. Now!" As soon as Morgan and Nathaniel heard this, they gave the orders immediately. Morgan then asked curiously, "What''s going on?" Lilian was distressed as she whispered, "The mine has been sealed off for too long. When the stale air insidees in contact with the air outside, a natural poison will form. After all, I think that this mine is abnormal as it had been sealed off for over a thousand years. There''s probably something wrong with this mine, and it''s something that we can''t solve. So Captain Eaves, please stop the mission, or not a lot of lives will be lost here." Lilian warned Morgan seriously as she had read about this phenomenon in her family''s books. However, she didn''t think that she would encounter this in real life, so she was rmed as well. On the other hand, Morgan was in a dilemma. "But the superiors have already given us an order!" "Morgan, we''re not going against their order just by retreating. We''re doing so because we''re concerned about your soldiers'' lives! Since we know there''s something wrong with this vein, let''s find the problem and solve it first before we act, shall we?" Mango said in a low voice as she agreed with Lilian''s proposal. While Morgan was still hesitating, Nathaniel also joined in to convince him. "Morgan, we have to put the operation on hold. So many of our men have been poisoned at the same time. Look, we don''t have many men. Do you want all of them to die here? They belong to the battlefield!" Finally, Morgan looked at the wailing soldiers and nodded. "Alright. I''ll go and report it to the superiors then. I''ll leave here to you." He looked at Mango and Lilian after saying that. Lilian nodded and said, "I''ve already taught you how to seal the array formation, Mango. Just chant the incantation." Mango knew that this was an emergency, so she wanted to go over immediately. However, Nathaniel stopped her from doing so. "Bring me a gas mask!" Nathaniel had prepared some gas masks in case of an emergency. There were only a few, of them but he didn''t expect it toe in handy at this time. Then, Mango looked at Nathaniel and smiled. After putting on the gas mask, Mango quickly walked over and started to seal the entrance ording to Lilian''s incantation. However, she was new to this, so she was unsessful after trying a few times. Lilian looked a little anxious, so she asked Maverick to bring her a gas mask and went over in person. Her body was still weak, but everyone felt that they could depend on her. This was because she was a descendant of a family that specialised in array formations. On the other hand, Maverick looked at her and frowned as he felt sorry for her. He regretted bringing Lilian here. What if Lilian couldn''t take it? But Lilian didn''t know about thoughts, and she didn''t care about them for the time being. Meanwhile, Mango saw her walk over and asked with some concern, "Can your body take it?" "I can''t, but I have to do so. If this gas spreads for too long, more people will be poisoned. If a wind comes and disperses the gas out from this area, there will be more victims!" Although Lilian had been with As for so many years, she was still kind as she was a member of the Donald family. Mango immediately nodded and started sealing up the entrance of the mine with Lilian''s help. On the other hand, the doctors were trying to rescue the men. There were not many doctors, but many men had fallen, the scene was in chaos. Lilian and Mango had tried their best to seal up the entrance. However, Lilian lost some physical strength after her miscarriage. Meanwhile, Mango was a beginner who had just started learning about array formations. Thus, both of them were struggling for a moment. Everyone was trying their best to salvage the situation. However, a dangerous aura filled the air, so the troops started bing uneasy. Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Morgan and Nathaniel were busy because of this sudden turn of events, and they had serious expressions on their faces. Although Mango and Lilian had tried their best to seal up the entrance, some of the men had still been poisoned. Meanwhile, Mango''s heart sank as she watched these people die in front of her. All of them couldn''t describe the sadness that they were feeling, and they were depressed. While the doctors were still rescuing some of the men, Mango brought Lilian into the tent. During that time, both of them didn''t say anything. No one had expected this to happen. Now, they suddenly realized that life was so fragile. After all, someone who was still alive and kicking a second ago could die and disappear from the world in the next second. Mango had never felt so helpless before as they were facing a danger that no one knew about. After thinking about it carefully, she went to Morgan''s tent. Just as Morgan had finished reporting the situation to the higher-ups, Mango walked in. He looked upset, but he asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Do you need something?" "Morgan, I think it''s better for us to stop this mission now." Mango said these words after careful consideration, but Morgan still had a solemn expression on his face. "I''m not the one who has the final say. I know your worries, and to be honest, I feel as terrible as you do. I''ve personally trained these soldiers, and yet they died before my eyes. How could I not feel sad? But this is an order from our superiors. We''re soldiers, Mango, and a soldier has to obey orders. s! We have no choice." Morgan was also miserable, and he knew that Mango was right. However, too many people knew about this mine and were coveting it. This was one of their country''s resources, so they couldn''t let other people take it away. Right now Morgan was also in a dilemma. After hearing this, Mango''s brows furrowed tightly. Just when she didn''t know what to say, Nathaniel walked in. "I think we have to put the mining on hold now." Nathaniel had the same opinion as Mango. Morgan sighed and said nothing, but he knew Nathaniel understood the situation. On the other hand, Nathaniel knew the difficult situation that Morgan was in. He walked towards Mango and pulled her to sit beside him and whispered, "We could still finish the mission, but we need to look for a person first. With this person''s help, we can reduce our losses andplete the mission." "Who is it?" Morgan had a glimmer of hope in his eyes when he heard this. Meanwhile, Mango also looked at Nathaniel. Although she didn''t say anything, she knew that Nathaniel had suggested this because he had an idea. While they stared at him with expectant gazes, Nathaniel said softly, "Barack." Mango and Morgan were stunned by these words. "Barack? Why are we looking for Barack?" Mango had the same question as Morgan. Then, Nathaniel took out some information and said lightly, "I have Barack''s information with me. He majored in Archaeology when he was in university. Then, he went on to study geological surveince and mines exploration. Most importantly, he came to Longford County and stayed here for some time. Although there were rumours that he came here to look for Magnolia, others said he came to research this mine. Since we are all unfamiliar with this mine, if we enter without preparation, we could lose more than we gain. Anyway, finding Barack will not stop us from mining this ce, so why shouldn''t we look for him earlier? We won''t lose this mine as it will always be here. Also, if we can''t break through this mine, other people probably can''t steal it either. In this case, we should find Barack and thene back to work on this mine after that. Isn''t it better to kill two birds with one stone?" Morgan''s eyes narrowed slightly after hearing this, while Mango was a little excited. After all, she was all in favour of looking for Barack! Then, Morgan looked at Nathaniel while asking, "Since you''ve made such a request, do you already know where Barack is?" "No, but someone else does." Mango immediately thought of someone after hearing what Nathaniel had said. Bettany Zhang! But hadn''t she already left? "Huh? Do you know where Bettany is?" "I do." Nathaniel looked at her wife with tenderness in his eyes. "Alright, I''ll leave it to you then." Morgan said this as he trusted Nathaniel. Since they couldn''t mine this ce now, they decided to find a better ce for Lilian to recover after thinking about how weak her body was right now. While Maverick apanied her, Mango left the cave with Nathaniel and returned to the residence in Longford County. After Mango entered the room, she asked anxiously, "Where''s Bettany?" "She hasn''t gone far at all. Hah! She has always been nearby." Mango frowned slightly after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "What the hell is going on?" Nathaniel sighed softly and said, "Bettany still cares about Longford County and Wisdom, so she didn''t leave. She came to me and told me everything." "Everything? Does that include the reason she betrayed Longford County?" "Yes." Nathaniel nodded and whispered, "The king of Ango held her son''s ashes in custody. That''s why she has to obey him." Mango was shocked after hearing those words. "Ashes? Hah! The king won''t even leave a child''s ashes alone? Hasn''t her son been buried? Could it be..." "Yes, the king sent someone to dig out his grave." Nathaniel sounded a little furious as he said these words. The dead should always be respected, so what the king of Ango had done was despicable! That child had died many years ago, yet he was still unable to rest in peace. What kind of grudge did the king hold against him? After hearing this exnation, Mango immediately understood the situation that Bettany was in. Bettany cared the most about her son, but since he had died, she could only ease her pain by getting close to Wisdom. However, the king had done something ruthless by digging him her dead son''s grave! Although Bettany was under his control, she still felt that this was unfair, so she found Nathaniel and told him everything. After thinking these things through, Mango sighed softly and said, "s! I pity her a lot! However, I still cannot forgive her for nting a vermin on you." "She exined the situation to me and told me that she was using that vermin to save me. Meanwhile, the Golden Line vermin was just child''s y, and she had prepared an antidote for me beforehand. She only wanted to deceive the king so that the king would leave her son alone." Nathaniel didn''t know why Bettany had taken such measures previously. However, not that he knew the truth, he wanted nothing more than to kill the king of Ango and rip him into pieces! No matter what, Bettany belonged to Longford County and was one of the few descendants left. Thus, the king of Ango was insulting Nathaniel indirectly by treating Bettany this way. Thus, Nathaniel was determined to avenge Bettany for this. After knowing what had happened, Mango no longer hated Bettany. She suddenly remembered the previous topic and asked, "Does Bettany really know where Barack is?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "She does. Think about it. Even if the king of Ango wants to use Barack to control Magnolia and even if Barack died, Magnolia still has a son, doesn''t she? Thus, it would be better for him to use her son to threaten her rather than using her unrequited. Hence, I don''t think it''s reasonable for the king to say to share Barack''s life so that he could use him to control Magnolia. Thus, I still think that the king thinks that Barack is useful in other ways." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango immediately understood the situation. "Are you saying that Barack knows how to open the mine? Or perhaps he knows how we can reduce the casualties when we enter the mine, so the king of Ango didn''t kill him?" After hearing Mango''s spections, Nathaniel nodded as a hint of admiration shed across his eyes. "Yes, you''re right. Bettany told me that the king had been forcing Barack to enter the mine all these years. However, Barack refused to talk about it, so he suffered a lot. However, the king wouldn''t let him die, so he made Barack''s life a living hell instead." Mango felt upset after hearing what Nathaniel had said. After all, she and Barack were rted by blood. s! She didn''t know that he had suffered so much. If they could find Barack, Mango swore that she would definitely not allow anyone to harm him anymore. On the other hand, Nathaniel knew what Mango was thinking. He took a step forward and pulled Mango into his arms, and then said in a low voice, "I''m here for you, so I''ll help you do whatever you want." After hearing these words, Mango felt safe as she had someone supporting her, so she immediately knew what to do next. "Okay, we must save Barack. Let''s go find Bettany now." Mango couldn''t wait to get out of Nathaniel''s embrace. After all, she wanted to find Bettany as soon as possible, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Take it easy. It''s not the right time now." Nathaniel whispered, "We can''t hang around with Bettany in public, so she has to find a time to talk to us about this. I have already made an appointment with her, and we will meet at the ancestral hall at eight o''clock in the evening." "Huh? The ancestral hall?" Mango frowned slightly, but she didn''t say anything else. She believed that Nathaniel had about their situation thoroughly before making any arrangements. Nathaniel nodded in reply. After leaving the others, Mango was more rxed. However, when she thought of the men who had died, Mango still offered some prayers for them. Although she didn''t believe in religion, she still did so so that she would feel at peace. On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t stop Mango from doing these things as he also felt bad for those who had died. Thus, Mango and Nathaniel were not in a good mood for the rest of the day. Hence, the two of them stayed in the house and recuperated their strength. Meanwhile, night had already fallen, so Mango was a little nervous. After all, she didn''t know if Bettany would deceive them again. Furthermore, she didn''t know whether they could find Barack sessfully this time. Also, she didn''t know what her uncle was facing and whether he could leave with her. There were a lot of questions that revolved around Mango''s mind. She felt uneasy, but she couldn''t do anything about it. When it waspletely dark outside, Nathaniel held Mango''s hand as he looked at her with sparkling eyes. "Are you afraid?" "I''m not afraid because you''re with me." Mango looked at Nathaniel''s burning gaze and suddenly felt a little more at ease. Oh, well. She probably felt so because she trusted him so much. At some point in time, Nathaniel had be Mango''s pir that she could always rely on. After hearing what she said, Nathaniel siled slightly in reply. Then, he held Mango''s hand tightly and quickly walked towards the ancestral hall. Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 When Mango and Nathaniel arrived, Bettany was already there. Perhaps she was afraid that someone would recognise her, so she wore a cloak and covered herselfpletely. If Mango wasn''t familiar with her, she would not have recognised Bettany. On the other hand, Bettany didn''t expect Mango toe as well, so she felt a little awkward. "Madam, you''re here too." Bettany looked at Mango with some embarrassment. Well, she didn''t know why she didn''t have the courage to face Mango. Perhaps it was because both of them were women, or maybe she knew Mango''s feelings for Nathaniel. Hence, she knew that Nathaniel might forgive her after she poisoned him. However, Mango could choose not to forgive her, so she was a little nervous. Meanwhile, Mango could tell what Bettany was thinking. To be honest, Mango was indeed very dissatisfied with what Bettany had done. However, after listening to Nathaniel''s exnation, she had put herself in Bettany''s shoes. After all, Mango was also a mother. Hence, if she was Bettany, she would probably make the same choice. She sighed and whispered, "Tell us what you know. Look, let the bygones be bygones. I will exin this to Wisdom." Mango knew who Bettany cared about the most right now. She didn''t want Bettany and Wisdom''s rtionship to be affected, but she couldn''t do anything as she knew the truth now. A trace of emotion shed across Bettany''s eyes, and tears were welling up in her eyes. Her son had died, but he still couldn''t rest in peace. Wisdom was like another son to her, so she didn''t want Wisdom to resent her at all because she couldn''t take it. Now that Mango had voiced out her concerns, what else could Bettany say? Why should she hold back now? "Thank you, Madam. I will tell you everything I know, but I also hope you can help me bring back my son''s ashes. This is because I couldn''t do it myself, so I had to keep following the king''s orders. s! But I can''t bring myself to harm both you and your husband." After all, Bettany belonged to Longford County, and she had given up too much for her home as well. Now that the lord of Longford County had finally returned, she could never betray him. But she was also a mother, and she couldn''t let anyone else disturb her son''s grave. Hence, she could only entrust her hopes to Mango and Nathaniel. "I promise you that I''ll do that." Mango didn''t say anything as this was between Nathaniel and Bettany. Although she was Nathaniel''s wife and could agree to Bettany''s request, she still thought that it was more appropriate for Nathaniel to answer Bettany. Indeed, Nathaniel understood her and took the words right out of her mouth. After hearing Nathaniel''s promise, Bettany breathed a sigh of relief and had nothing more to worry about. She then whispered, "I know where Barack is, and I can take you there." Mango immediately became excited when she heard this. "Is Barack in Ango?" "No, he is here." After hearing what Bettany had said, Mango was slightly stunned, but Nathaniel wasn''t surprised. "Is he nearby?" Bettany nodded and said, "Yeah, he is." Mango waspletely shocked right now. She did not expect Barack to be nearby as she didn''t have any news about him at all! s! Barack must have been so anxious! "Where is he?" Mango looked a little excited as she asked. Then, Bettany whispered in reply, "Follow me." After that, Nathaniel tightly grasped Mango''s hand. He knew that Mango was eager to see Barack, but he was also afraid that Mango could not ept the current situation after she had seen Barack." "Mango, listen to me. No matter what you seeter, you must stay calm." Mango had imagined the scene when she would meet Barack multiple times. However, when she heard Nathaniel''s words, she couldn''t help but pause, and her heart ached. If Nathaniel had said this, that meant that the situation wasn''t too optimistic. Thus, she was worried that she couldn''t ept the truth. But when she saw the worry in Nathaniel''s eyes, a trace of warmth flowed through Mango''s heart, and the anxiousness that she had disappeared immediately. "Alright, I got it." She said in a low but firm voice. Nathaniel then said to Bettany, "Let''s go." Bettany brought Mango and Nathaniel out of Longford County. No one stopped them because Nathaniel had given the order. Meanwhile, Bettany kept a low profile, so no one recognized her. Then, they stopped near Zelle Vige after they came out of Longford County. Mango had been walking on this road for some time, so she was quite familiar with it. "Why did wee to Zelle Vige? Is the chief of Zelle Vige still suspicious?" Mango asked as she felt like she couldn''t trust anyone at this point. However, Bettany shook her head and said, "No, Barack is nearby." "What?" Mango''s eyes suddenly widened when she heard Bettany''s answer. On the other hand, Nathaniel also frowned slightly. The road was wide and open, and there were no hiding spots. It didn''t seem like Barack would be here, but Bettany had said otherwise. "Bettany, are you sure he''s here?" "Yes, I am." Bettany nodded and then led Nathaniel and Mango to a small town near Zelle Vige. There weren''t many people in this small town, and it wasn''t very crowded either. The families all stayed far from each other, and the region was vast. After that, Bettany led them to a seemingly ordinary house and whispered, "Barack is here." Well, Mango had never imagined that Barack would be staying at a ce in in view. A glimmer of wariness shed across Nathaniel''s eyes after he heard this. He then took out a dagger from his boots and gave it to Mango before saying, "Be careful when you go inter. Protect yourself at all times, okay?" When Mango heard this, she was stunned for a moment, and she nodded her head. Bettany nced at them and whispered, "Nah, you don''t need to trouble yourself. I can release the vermin and put the people to sleep. Then, it will be easier for us to move around. If we make too much noise, the people outside will hear us. Upon hearing Bettany''s words, Nathaniel and Mango knew that there were guards guarding this area. Therefore, they immediately looked around their surroundings. Indeed, this ce was an open area, so it would be easy for other people to attack them, but it would be hard for them to defend themselves. "Alright." Although Nathaniel had some bad memories with vermin, he had to admit that Bettany''s n was the safest right now. After all, only three of them hade to this area. If there were too many people inside, they would only be digging their graves by carrying out this rescue mission. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was cautious, so Mango was no longer anxious. She only needed to follow Nathaniel, so she was never nervous around him. When Bettany saw that Nathaniel had agreed, she took out a small box from her pocket. Mango already knew what was inside. However, when she thought of the vermin, shivers went down her spine, and she started having goosebumps. On the other hand, Nathaniel had sensed Mango''s fear and stood in front of Mango. Therefore, he waspletely blocking her line of sight. After Bettany released the vermin, the three of them waited for a while. About ten minutester, Bettany whispered, "We can go in now." Nathaniel went in front of Mango, and Bettany guarded them at the end. After that, the three of them walked quickly into the house. The door of the house was utched. When Nathaniel pushed the door open, the smell of food came from inside. It seemed that the family had just finished cooking and had not eaten yet. There were six people in the room. Right now, three men and three women were all lying on the table, and they were all asleep. Mango knew how powerful the vermin was, but she decided to ignore it for now. Then, they started searching for Barack. However, there were only four rooms in the house. Mango searched everywhere many times but saw no one other than the six of them. After that, Bettany whispered, "Madam, Barack is underground." Mango''s expression turned solemn when she heard what Bettany had said. Was there a basement here? The people here would only dig up a cer to store vegetables, so they wouldn''t build a basement. Hence, could Barack be in the cer? As Mango thought of this, Nathaniel and Bettany were already walking towards the cer. Meanwhile, Mango was so excited that she seemed to be holding her breath. Perhaps she felt emotional because she was going to see Barack soon. Then, Nathaniel opened the door of the cer, and a sour and stinky smell instantly came from inside. The smell even choked Mango, who was standing behind Nathaniel, so she immediately stepped back while coughing. URgh! How could a person stay in the room with such a pungent smell? Mango covered her nose and tried her best to suppress her sense of smell. She then jumped down with Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Bettany had scattered some powder on the entrance of the cer. Mango nced at the powder, but she didn''t know what it was. Hence, she could only believe that Bettany wouldn''t harm them. She then turned her head and looked at Nathaniel. He didn''t say anything even though he saw what Bettany was doing, so Mango finally rxed. Everything would be fine if Nathaniel saw what Bettany had done. After all, Mango believed that Nathaniel would be able to solve any problems that would happen. When they got into the cer, Nathaniel whispered, "Watch your step." Then, Mango turned on the shlight on her phone. When she saw that there were dry faeces all over her feet, she felt so disgusted that she almost vomited. Suddenly, Nathaniel regretted letting Mangoe down with them. "Mango, why don''t you wait up there?" "No, I want to see Barack." Mango knew that Nathaniel was worried that she couldn''t stand the smell, but she was already halfway through the room. So, how could she return now? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Moreover, their current surroundings were indeed ufortable, but her uncle was still in there! Therefore, how could she go back up first? On the other hand, Nathaniel knew that he couldn''t change Mango''s mind, but he still wanted to give it a try. Now that he had heard Mango''s answer, he could only sigh and shake his head before saying, "Follow me closely. If you feel any ufortableter, you have to tell me, okay?" "Alright." Right now, the smell of urine made it difficult for Mango to breathe. As she spoke, the scent had already entered her mouth, and it had even reached her digestive tract. Urgh! The smell was so disgusting that she wanted to vomit out the food she ate during the day. However, Nathaniel was worried about her now, and Bettany was still guarding their backs. Therefore, she didn''t want to be a useless burden to them. Therefore, Mango forcefully resisted the urge to vomit and carefully followed behind Nathaniel. She tried her best not to look at the ground beneath her feet as she continued walking. However, the further she strode into the room, the more disgusting the floor was, so she couldn''t step anywhere! Finally, Mango couldn''t help but gag as she looked at the ground covered in faeces and vomit. Meanwhile, Bettany''s expression was no better than hers. On the other hand, Nathaniel patted Mango''s back as he looked at her in pity. At this moment, they suddenly heard the sound of chains sliding on the ground. Thus, Mango immediately forced down her urge to vomit, and her entire body tensed up. Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 "Who is it?" When Nathaniel heard this, he quickly tensed up and immediately pulled Mango behind him. He had done this subconsciously without thinking about it, so Mango couldn''t help but feel safe with him. After all, he was protecting her out of instinct, so what else could she ask for? How could she not love such a man? Then, Mango grabbed Nathaniel''s arm tightly and said in a low voice, "Is it Barack?" From N?velDrama.Org. She had already thought of the worst scenario that could happen. This ce was so dark, and there was no light at all. If they had not brought their phones down, they would not have been able to see anything. If Barack had lived in this environment all year round, Mango would not dare to think about what had happened to him by now. "Uncle Barack, I am Mango, the daughter of Dennis and Queena. Are you my uncle from the Hans family, Barack Hans?" Mango knew that it wasn''t wise to reveal her identity at this time as she didn''t know if the other party was her friend or foe. However, she couldn''t care less now. On the other hand, Barack paused for a moment as if he was taking in Mango''s words, but he didn''t dare to believe herpletely at the same time. His voice was so hoarse to the point where they felt ufortable listening to it, but he still asked, "Are you my brother''s daughter?" "It''s me. Uncle Barack, let me take you home." Mango was so excited that she was even trembling as she said these words. After that, Nathaniel stepped in front and shone the light from his phone forward. Finally, he saw a man in chains that was squatting on the ground like an animal. His hair was very long, and it was all stuck together. It was greasy, and there was a pungent stench coming from it. Thus, they couldn''t help but step back at the sight of him. The man''s hair was covering his face, so his appearance couldn''t be seen at all. The clothes on his body were unbearably tattered, to the extent where some areas were already torn apart. Some of his skin was revealed, but they were all covered in injuries. Furthermore, they saw new wounds and old scars covering his body, so they were terrible. Well, Mango had only looked at Barack roughly, but she couldn''t take it anymore. Perhaps there wasn''t much light here now, but Barack''s hair looked as if it had turned white almostpletely. Meanwhile, Nathaniel didn''t dare to stay here for too long. He stepped forward and said, "Barack, I am Mango''s husband, Nathaniel Ye. Let me bring you out, alright? We can talk after we get out." "Alright." Barack was also emotional as he answered Nathaniel. After all, he was still a son of the Hans family. However, he had lived a life that was worse than death all these years! Now that he was facing his descendants in such a terrible state, he wanted to kill himself out of embarrassment. But he couldn''t allow himself to die now. Then, Mango looked at Barack, who was filthy, and recalled Nathaniel''s obsession with cleanliness. Thus, she couldn''t help but say, "Let me carry Uncle Barack instead." "Hey! Your husband is here!" Nathaniel cast a nce at Mango and felt a little dissatisfied when he heard what she said. Then, he immediately cut the rope binding Barack while ignoring her. He then turned around and carried Barack on his back before quickly walking outside. "Bettany, take good care of Mango. I''ll leave first." Nathaniel instructed as he walked out. After all, the situation here was dreadful. "Alright." Bettany immediately agreed when she heard Nathaniel''s orders. On the other hand, Mango had no time to care about anything else. She felt emotional as she followed Nathaniel''s footsteps outside. Meanwhile, she tried to ignore the filth that was under her feet as well. The three of them finally got out of the cer, but the people outside were still asleep. Meanwhile, Bettany walked out while supporting Mango. In the meantime, Nathaniel looked at the people who were still asleep with a trace of cruelty in his eyes. "Throw these people to the mountains and feed them to the wolves." There was a forest that had never been explored in the mountains. Thus, wolves and other ferocious animals were living there. Previously, Nathaniel wasn''t furious because he hadn''t seen Barack. However, he was enraged now when he saw the terrible state that Barack was in. llrgh! These b*stards were too ruthless! On the other hand, Mango did not feel bad for those people when she heard Nathaniel''s instructions at all. Furthermore, she thought that this punishment was too light, but she had no time to care about all this. After that, Bettany quickly followed Nathaniel''s instructions, while Nathaniel and Mango quickly carried Barack out of the house. There was already a car parked outside, but no one knew when it had arrived. However, Nathaniel didn''t think of anything else and got in the car with Mango and Barack. Then, they returned to Longford County immediately. No one knew when Magnolia came out, but she was waiting at the gates of Longford County. When she saw that Nathaniel had returned, she walked up to them. "Mango, where have you guys been?" Magnolia''s voice was calm, but Barack was stunned immediately when he heard her words. Right now, he was no longer the young nor charming teenager that he used to be. Now, he looked even worse than a beggar! At this thought, Barack tried his best to lower his head to the point where he couldn''t even face Magnolia. Meanwhile, Mango took a look at Barack and felt an urge to cry. "Aunt Magnolia, Nathan and I went out to pick up someone." Mango didn''t mention Barack. After all, she knew that Barack didn''t want Magnolia to see him like this. They used to love each other so much, but it was a pity that fate had to y tricks on them. Now, they couldn''t even recognize each other anymore, right? Then, Magnolia nced at the car briefly, but she was immediately stunned. She mmed on the car door and shouted excitedly, "Open the door! Now!" "No! Don''t open it!" Barack didn''t say these words loudly, but Magnolia could hear him. "Hah! Are you asking them to not open the door? Barack Hans, I dare you to say these words again!" Tears instantly rolled down Nathaniel''s cheeks as she shouted these words. s! She had been looking for him for so many years. In fact, she didn''t expect to see him again while she was still alive, and certainly not in this manner. Even if his long hair covered his face, his voice, appearance, and everything else he did was engraved in her mind. After all, she used to look at him every day. So, how could she be wrong? Hence, even if the man in front of her was thinner and more haggard than before, he was still Barack! When Barack heard Magnolia call out his name, he wanted to jump out of the car and escape, but Mango stopped him immediately. "Uncle Barack, where are you going? I''ve been looking for you for so long. Uncle Mateo and Terrance are still waiting for you toe home! So, where do you want to go?" After hearing what Mango had said, Magnolia confirmed that her spections were correct. At this thought, tears started blurring her vision. Then, she pounded on the window and yelled at Nathaniel, "Open the door!" Right now, Nathaniel did not see any disgust or disdain in Magnolia''s eyes. Instead, he could only sense that she was devastated and heartbroken. After all, she truly loved Barack, so she didn''t care about his current appearance. Hence, Nathaniel sighed slightly and then opened the door. "No! Don''t do it!" Barack wanted to stop him, but it was toote. After that, Magnolia rushed forward and hugged Barack without any hesitation. Then, she started crying when she felt the warmth of his body. "You''re such a b*stard! You promised to marry me. Also, you told me that no matter who I was or what situation I was in, you wouldn''t give up on me! What happened in the end? Where did you go? Do you know that I''ve waited for you and looked for you for over twenty years? You promised to rescue me, yet I married that old man and bore a child for him. You''re looking down on me, aren''t you? Do you think I''m not good enough for you? You wanted to escape from me! Barack Hans, you''re a coward! Urgh! How could you call yourself a man?!" Magnolia had always been cold and aloof in front of Mango and Nathaniel. However, she was like a shrew now as she continued to shout at Barack while beating on his chest. Her tears flowed down uncontrobly, and she hadpletely ruined her daughter image. However, Mango finally felt that Magnolia was a living woman like them right now. After that, Nathaniel winked at Mango, and Mango immediately understood. Although she also had a lot of things to say to her uncle and many things to ask him, it was time to give Magnolia and her uncle some space. Therefore, Mango quietly got off the car and left the car while holding Nathaniel''s hand. Then, Nathaniel ordered his men to strengthen the security of this ce before bringing Mango into the house. "Go and wash up." Nathaniel said this as he knew how ufortable Mango felt just now. However, Mango shook her head and said, "You should go instead. You''ve always been a clean freak, but just now, you carried Barack on your back. Nathan, thank you so much." "Haha! We''ve already been married for so many years, so why do you have to be so formal with me? He is your uncle, so doesn''t that make him my uncle as well?" Mango was speechless after hearing what he had said, but she felt blissful. After all, she knew that Nathaniel loved her deeply and sincerely. When shepared their rtionship to Magnolia and Barack as well as Queena and Terrance, she felt that both she and Nathaniel were so lucky. At this thought, Mango nodded and stopped arguing with Nathaniel. Then, she walked into the bathroom first. Meanwhile, Nathaniel went to another room to wash up and changed into clean clothes. He also sent someone to prepare a set of clothes for Barack. Although he didn''t know how long Magnolia and Barack would talk, Magnolia wouldn''t allow Barack to be unkempt. Hence, she would surely help him clean up. Therefore, Nathaniel asked someone to send the clothes and some food over. He could see that although Barack had been locked up in the cer for so many years, he was still sane because he was strong- willed. Thus, what Barack needed most right now was nutritious food. After he had given all these orders, Nathaniel went to clean himself up. When Mango came out, Nathaniel had already taken care of everything. On the other hand, Magnolia dragged Barack to her room. She didn''t care how Barack smelled, and she pulled him into her bathroom immediately. As soon as Magnolia entered the bathroom, she took off Barack''s clothes. Barack was startled, and he immediately pulled on his tattered clothes and said with his hoarse voice, "Magnolia, I can do it myself!" "Are you really sure about that? " Magnolia looked at him suspiciously as if she was worried that she would run away. Meanwhile, when Barack looked at the woman he loved deeply, he found that she was still as gorgeous as ever. However, when he saw the terrible state that he was him, he wanted to hide out of embarrassment. After all, he didn''t deserve to be by Magnolia''s side right now! Therefore, he evaded her gaze as he whispered, "I am." "Barack, I''m telling you this. If you dare to disappear from my sight again, I won''t let you go even if I follow you to the depths of hell." After hearing Magnolia''s determined words, Barack was stunned, but he didn''t show his emotions on his face. "I''m going to take a bath. You should go out first." Instead, Barack drove her away. However, Magnolia knew that he used to be a person with great pride. Therefore, he must have felt upset when he saw the dreadful state he was in. At this moment, Magnolia detested the king of Ango. llrgh! She wanted to kill him and tear him into pieces! Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 Barack used to be sophisticated and charming, but he had been tortured until he became like this. Although Magnolia didn''t know what the king had done to Barack, she could imagine the pain that he had gone through from the wounds that she saw. Magnolia had nned to ask Mango for a clear exnation, but she was afraid that Barack would run away once she left. She had finally found his whereabouts and had seen him again! Hence, she would never let him disappear from her sight. Magnolia was about to ask to prepare some food when she was told that Nathaniel had already asked them to do so. Hence, the staff in the kitchen were already carrying out his orders. Hence, she hurriedly said, "Tell the staff to not puttro in the food because he doesn''t like them." Although she didn''t say these words loudly, Barack heard it. Did he disliketro? Well, he couldn''t remember anymore. After being imprisoned in the dark cer, he had even eaten rotten food, let alonetro. If he did not eat, he would not be able to survive. Furthermore, he had even stuffed many other indescribable things into his mouth. At the thought of this, Barack felt disgusted by himself. Right now, he was like a rat in a ditch, so he looked filthy and disgusting. How could he be together with Magnolia? Even if he still loved her, and even if he did not care about her past, what could he do? He was not good enough for her, after all! Well, Barack had always hoped that he could leave the cer. But now, when he got what he wanted, he wanted to go back and never see anyone again. He didn''t care about anyone else''s opinions, but he didn''t want Magnolia to see his current state. Unfortunately, he had still appeared in front of her this way. Then, Barack turned on the tap and allowed the water to flow onto his body. It had been a long time since he had felt this warmth. He had thought that he would die in that dark cer, but he never expected to get a chance to be free again. Right now, just a simple hot bath was already a luxury to him. It was difficult to clean his hair, so he picked up the scissors aside and cut his hair. Although it was scraggly, he looked better as he had groomed it. While Barack was taking a shower, Magnolia did not stay idle. She went to find clean clothes, but Nathaniel had already prepared them. So she went to the kitchen again and personally made two dishes and even warmed a pot of wine for Barack. By the time she finished all these and returned to her room, Barack had note out yet. Mango wanted to go and have a look, but Nathaniel carried her onto the bed and said in a low voice, "Look, both of them probably want to spend some time with each other tonight. So even if you have any questions, you won''t have the chance to ask them too. You should go to bed first as it''s gettingte. After all, you have the energy to chat with Barack tomorrow if you rest well, right? Besides, we have plenty of time in the future, so we can talk to Barack anytime we want." Nathaniel knew that Mango was emotional, and he also knew how Mango wanted to see Barack desperately. After all, Barack and Dennis were twins. Hence, whenever Mango looked at Barack, she would be reminded of her own father. Well, Mango had never seen Dennis before. Even though she had seen his picture, she didn''t get to see him before he died. To Mango, this was her regret in life. Therefore, she wanted to fulfil her wish by looking at Barack. How could Nathaniel not understand what she was thinking? However, Barack probably didn''t have the energy or time to deal with his niece now. Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango knew that Nathaniel was telling the truth. However, she still said excitedly, "We have rescued my uncle, right? He won''t be taken away again, will he?" "Don''t worry. As long as he''s in my territory, no one can take him away." Nathaniel said with a smile. Mango nodded her head after hearing his reply. "Yes, that''s right! With our men around, no one can take Barack away anymore. Besides, you''ve taken care of the people there. Even if they wanted to inform the king, it would take them some time. They wouldn''t be able to find Barack anymore then." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Mango muttered to herself childishly On the other hand, Nathaniel saw that she could not calm down for a while, so he could not help but lower his head and kiss her lips. Mango was stunned for a moment before she immersed herself in the kiss. On the other hand, Barack finally came out of the bathroom after washing himself for about one and a half hours. He had looked filthy and grimy previously, but he was now clean and sparkling. Although his hair was unevenly cut, he looked more refreshed. As he had not seen the sun for so long, his skin was pale to the point where it looked sickly. His gaze was also lifeless and was not as sharp as others. When Magnolia saw this, she had the urge to cry. s! Barack used to be a spirited man. His eyes always sparkled as bright as stars and always captivated others, but how did he end up this way? However, Magnolia suppressed the misery in her heart. Then, she smiled as she took Barack''s hand before sitting down. Barack unconsciously dodged her hand, but Magnolia realized it and grabbed his scrawny hand before he could do so. Right now, he was wearing Magnolia''s night robe. THen, Magnolia smiled and said softly, "These are all your favourite dishes. I cooked them myself, so please try them. Do they taste the same as twenty years ago?" She had an expectant gaze in her eyes as she said these words, and it seemed as if they had not been separated for twenty years. Barack felt warmth in his heart, and tears started welling up in his eyes when he saw this scene. He never thought that there would be a day when he could sit with Magnolia and eat dinner together with her again. After that, Barack picked up the spoon. His movements were a little awkward, but he still picked up the food and put it in his mouth. A familiar taste immediately filled his taste buds, and tears filled his eyes. However, he didn''t speak and lowered his head as he began to eat. Even though he didn''t devour his food greedily, Magnolia still felt heartbroken when she saw the scene in front of her. "Eat slowly, alright? There''s still a lot of food. Don''t just eat the dishes. Here, have some rice too." Magnolia then passed the rice to Barack as she said these words. Meanwhile, Barack paused for a while before taking the rice started eating it. Throughout the meal, he didn''t talk to Magnolia at all and didn''t even look at her. Magnolia''s tears flowed uncontrobly from her eyes when she saw this If she didn''t fall in love with Barack back then, would he already have many children and grandchildren? In fact, would he be living a blissful life right now? s! It was her fault! She had ruined Barack''s entire life! At this thought, Magnolia med herself so much and sobbed. "Let me tell you. I''ve always thought that if I''ve never met you and never fallen in love with you, you would have already married the right girl and had a family with her. You could have ventured into the business industry or entered the military by now! Sometimes, I can imagine you joking around with your friends and being filial to your mother too! What an exciting life it would be! s! You ended up this way because you met me and fell in love with me! Barack, I can''t ever repay you, even if I have to do so for my entire life!" After hearing this, Barack stopped eating for a moment and a tear fell from his eye into his bowl. Did he regret it? Barack had asked himself this question countless times over the years. Did he regret meeting Magnolia? Also, did he regret falling in love with her? Well, the answer to these questions were always the same. He never regretted it! If it weren''t for Magnolia, he would never have known how much he could do for someone he loved. If he hadn''t fallen in love with her, he wouldn''t have studied geological surveince and vines. Also, if he had never met Magnolia, he never would have known how stubborn and determined he could be. Well, he felt satisfied because he had loved someone so sincerely through his whole life. Hence, he had never thought about how he had ended up. Of course, it would be great if they could be together. If that couldn''t happen, he would be fine as long as she could live a happy and blissful life. Barack''s thoughts shed through his mind before he ate again, and he pretended to not hear what Magnolia was saying. Meanwhile, Magnolia''s heart ached when she looked at Barack, who was so quiet in front of her, In the past, although Barack wasn''t very talkative, he could talk to her non-stop the whole morning. But now, he seemed to have nothing to say, so she felt depressed because of the silence in the room. Hence, Magnolia decided to leave without saying anything else. Once Barack was alone, he put down his cutlery. The food was delicious, but it didn''t taste the same as before. In the end, they could never regain the time that they had lost, and they could no longer continue the rtionship that they had. Oh, well. Barack thought that he had gotten used to the disappointments in life. But, when it came to Magnolia, the woman he loved, he realized that his heart was feeling excruciating pain when he thought about leaving her. s! He loved her! In fact, he loved her as much as he did twenty years ago! But he didn''t have the right to be with her! Was there anything more devastating than this? Barack had never believed in fate, but now, he didn''t know what to do. When he was in the cer, he had only wanted to be free again. However, now that he hade out, he was actually at a loss of what to do. After all, he had spent almost twenty years in that cer, and he had beenpletely cut off from the rest of the world. Thus, he didn''t know how to adapt to society. Furthermore, he didn''t know what he could do and contribute. Previously, he had been determined to make a name for himself. But now, too much time had passed, so he was too tired to do so anymore. At this thought, Barack looked at the tes in front of him and felt lost. Where should he go from here? Could he go back to the Hans family and leech off his siblings? No, he couldn''t! He didn''t want to live that sort of life! But did he still have a life? Perhaps his life had ended more than twenty years ago when that man had locked him into that cer. When Magnolia came back, she saw Barack staring at his te in a daze. Right now, he was like a lost child who couldn''t find his way home. Suddenly, she felt heartbroken. "Barack, have you finished eating? I''ll trim your hair after you''re done." Magnolia tried to say this as lightly as possible. Then, Barack paused for a moment before putting down his fork. He was like a child who didn''t know how to take care of himself in front of Magnolia. Hence, he became lost in thought slightly when he saw Magnolia holding a trimmer that she had borrowed from somewhere, "Sit down then." Magnolia walked over and gently sat Barack down on a chair. She then put a cloth around Barack and said gently, "Don''tugh at me if I mess it upter." She thought that Barack would say no like before. However, he was silent right now, so she felt depressed. Magnolia knew that she couldn''t push him, so she switched on the trimmer. However, before she could start, she noticed a row of needle pricks by his ear. Her face instantly turned pale when she saw this! Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 "Why do you have needle pricks?" Magnolia''s voice sounded anxious, and her hands were trembling. Meanwhile, Barack paused for a moment and remained silent. "Say something! Barack, can''t you treat me the same as before? Are you not going to talk to me?" Magnolia''s voice suddenly became louder and shrill. If Mango were here, she would be very shocked to see how Magnolia was acting. After all, in everyone''s eyes, Magnolia was an elegant woman. Thus, she didn''t even frown or react, even when her enemies were hunting her down. However, when she was facing Barack, she was like a raging beast that was on the verge of exploding at any time. On the other hand, Barack knew Magnolia well. She used to be gentle and could stay calm in any situation. But Magnolia''s impatient behaviour now showed him how incapable he was. He had forced Magnolia to be like this. But how was he supposed to tell her? Could he tell her that the pricks were made by the king''s men? Or perhaps could he tell her that he had a huge amount of poison inside him tormenting his body, and he could die anytime? s! How could he tell her that he had been living a life that was even more painful than death all these years? No matter what he said, it would only make Magnolia feel even more guilty and sad. She could even burst into tears, so what else could he say? After all, thest thing he wanted to do was to upset her. When Magnolia saw that Barack was still silent, she threw the electric trimmer aside and crouched in front of Barack. She then used both her hands to cup Barack''s face tightly, and she forced him to look straight into her eyes. "Barack, are you going to hide from me forever? Wait, are you trying to me me? Are you using me of not keeping myself for you and surrendering myself to fate?" "No, I''m not!" Barack didn''t want to say anything, but when he saw Magnolia''s beautiful face covered in tears, he couldn''t help but open his mouth. "No? Would you treat me like this if you weren''t trying to me me? Would you have kept ignoring me? Do you think that I''m an embarrassment and eyesore just became I''m standing in front of you? Just say the word, and I''ll disappear from your sight immediately! I''ll never even appear in front of you again, alright?" Magnolia was at the brink of breaking down as she said these words. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After all, Barack was the only person she had ever loved, and he was also the only person she still loved. How could he not know about that? On the other hand, Barack saw the determination in Magnolia''s eyes. Then, he sighed and whispered, "You know I didn''t mean to do so." "Then what are you trying to tell me?" Magnolia was no longer a mature woman. On the contrary, she was like an unreasonable child that was making a fuss. However, Barack looked at her dotingly. He patted Magnolia''s long hair and said softly, "I just don''t know what to say to you." "I want to know everything. s! I have been looking for you for so many years, so I want to know what you''ve been through! How did the king treat you? Also, how did you persist all these years?" "What''s the point of it? What can you do even if you know about all that? We can''t turn back time, and we can''t go against the king. Besides, it''s all in the past now! The more you know, the more miserable both you and I will be! After all, I will have to experience the entire ordeal again. Is that what you want?" Barack''s calm voice rendered Magnolia speechless. She never thought that Barack would have to go through the painful ordeal again. In fact, she didn''t want that to happen, but if he didn''t tell her anything, how would she know the truth? The king had never been a kind person. s! She could only imagine how cruel the king was to Barack, so she wanted to confirm it. However, after hearing Barack''s words, Magnolia fell silent. They could no longer return to the past when they could tell each other everything as they pleased. There was a wall between them, and both of them were afraid that they would hurt each other if they told each other what they had gone through these past few years. Magnolia bit her lower lip as thoughts shed through her mind. In the end, she decided to yield to Barack. Then, she slowly got up before picking up the trimmer again and continued with Barack''s haircut. On the other hand, Barack didn''t resist and was very cooperative. No matter what Magnolia did, he didn''t seem to care. After all, this was the first time he had felt this peaceful and calm throughout the years. Finally, they could spend some peaceful times together, just like when they had first fallen in love with each other. Even if both of them never said anything throughout the whole haircut, they still felt blissful because they were standing near each out. In the end, Magnolia gave Barack a buzz cut. When she saw how simr Barack looked as before, tears started welling up in her eyes again. After all, ais face was so pale, so she was heartbroken when she saw this. "You can sleep here tonight." Magnolia knew that it was inappropriate, but why would she care? She had waited for and searched for Barack for a lifetime! Now that she finally found him and even knew that he had been living a life worse than death, how could she let him go? Barack wanted to leave because he knew that it was inappropriate for him to be together with Magnolia with her current status. But when he saw Magnolia''s expectant gaze, he couldn''t refuse. Thus, he followed Magnolia''s arrangements andy on her bed. As there was Magnolia''s scent on the bed, memories shed through his mind. He still remembered when they first slept with each other, they were full of curiosity and excitement, but they still had a passionate night. However... A trace of pain shed through Barack''s eyes at this thought. He could never be a man anymore! When Barack thought about what the king had done to him, cruelty and anger shed through in his eyes. However, those emotions disappeared quickly as well. Then, he turned around with his back to Magnolia. What was he going to tell her? Should he tell her he couldn''t get an erection now? At Magnolia''s current age, how could she tolerate a eunuch like himself? They had once loved each other deeply, and know that so many years had passed, what could he do with his broken body? s! Barack had felt as miserable as he was now. He was so embarrassed that he wanted to leave this ce immediately. But he couldn''t so do, so he could only lie on the bed lifelessly. Meanwhile, Magnolia looked at Barack. He was the man that she used to think about all day and night, but he was finally in front of her! She then climbed onto the bed and hugged Barack from behind. Suddenly, Barack''s nose was filled with a warm and familiar scent. He felt extremely sad and whispered, "Don''t be like this, Magnolia." "No, I want you! I want to give myself to you! Barack, we belong together. I know you think that I have been unfaithful, but I don''t care. I only want you. After all these years, I could feel a woman''s bliss only when I''m with you. Do you know that?" Magnolia hugged Barack tightly as she said these words. On the other hand, Barack felt heartbroken after hearing what she said, and he felt as if he was suffocating because of the pain! s! How could he not know that feeling? Magnolia was the only woman he had ever slept with, and the passion they shared was engraved in his body. He could never forget the passionate night that they had together, but it was a pity... At this thought, Barack closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m tired and want to sleep. If you continue like this, I''ll have to request to change my room." His words were very ruthless, but now one knew how heartbroken and helpless he felt right now. After hearing what he had said, Magnolia''s body stiffened slightly as tears welled up in her eyes again. In the end, he was still disgusted by her, wasn''t he? Then, Magnolia suppressed her tears and said in a low voice, "I won''t touch you, but could I hug you like this? I have been thinking about hugging you like this for so many years. Otherwise, I won''t be able to sleep. Could you take pity on me and fulfil my wish? Let me hug you gently like this." What else could Barack say to Magnolia when she looked so pitiful? So, he sighed and closed his eyes. After that, Magnolia turned off the lights, so they could only hear each other''s breaths and heartbeats. When the sounds intertwined, they only felt at peace. Barack thought he couldn''t fall asleep as he was in another ce, but as the warm breath behind him enveloped him, he fell asleep unknowingly. Meanwhile, Magnolia wanted to turn on the lights after hearing his steady breathing. However, she was afraid that the lights would be too bright and would disturb Barack''s sleep. Thus, she could only watch him in the dark as she outlined his silhouette with her finger. Only at this moment did Magnolia realize that Barack had aged. His skin was bby, and his face was not as firm either. Although his eyes and brows were still the same as before, there was a trace of despair and uncertainty in his eyes. s! He was no longer the high-spirited teenager she used to know. Well, in fact, Magnolia hated how he looked right now. At this moment, she wanted nothing more than to rip the king into shreds! But she knew that she had to endure it. For so many years, she had been trying to escape from the control of the king, but unfortunately, she had not seeded. But, at this moment, she had a crazy idea. Even if both of them died, or even if she had to sacrifice everything, she would still avenge Barack. In the end, Magnolia fell asleep in Barack''s arms. The both of them slept through the night peacefully. The next day, Barack opened his eyes when the sunlight shone into the room. The warm and bright sunshine made him feel like he was in a different world. For a moment, he didn''t know where he was or what day was it. However, he regained his senses when he heard a familiar voiceing from behind him. "Are you awake?" It was early in the morning, so Magnolia soundedzy and drowsy. Thus, Barack''s entire body turned stiff, but he didn''t know what to do. "Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you." Magnolia checked the time and found that it was only six o''clock. Hence, she knew that there was still room for her to cook in the kitchen. Although she was one of the king''s multiple wives, she had never cooked for any man besides Barack. On the other hand, Barack didn''t know how to reply. He wanted to tell Magnolia that this wasn''t necessary, but he didn''t know if it would make Magnolia sad if he said this now. Thus, he decided to remain silent. Well, Magnolia wasn''t even really asking for Barack''s opinion as she said immediately, "How about I make you some scrambled eggs? I remember you like eating that." Scrambled eggs? It was a long time since Barackst had eaten that. As he remembered how the dish tasted like, he couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. When Magnolia noticed that, she smiled immediately. Her smile was so bright and beautiful. Hence, Barack was stunned when he saw her, and he immediately forgot that he had to restain himself right now. Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 Magnolia hadn''t seen Barack''s expression like this for many years, so she couldn''t help but smile even more brightly. "Am I pretty?" She asked him cheerfully as if she was a bride that was getting married today. Barack nodded subconsciously, but he found that his attitude was inappropriate. He then quickly lowered his head, and he did not dare to look into Magnolia''s eyes again. However, this was enough for Her. "Go and wash up, alright? I''ll make delicious food for you. By the way, if Mango and the others cometer, please help me greet them. You should know Mango, right? She''s your niece, Dennis'' daughter." Magnolia knew that Barack hadn''t had much contact with the Hans family over these years, so he wasn''t quite sure who Mango was. Although she had rescued him the day before, Barack still wasn''t familiar with her. But she didn''t expect to answer her this time. "I know who she is. She is the child of my eldest brother and your older sister, but she doesn''t look like them." Magnolia was stunned for a moment before she exined with a smile, "Mango got into an ident before, so she had stic surgery. She used to look like my sister and your brother. You''ll see how alike they are once you look at her old pictures." "Alright." When he heard Magnolia say that Mango had gotten in an ident, Barack paused for a moment, but he didn''t ask further. After all, he could already guess what had happened. After Magnolia saw this, she finally left the room. Meanwhile, Barack heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Magnolia leave. He couldn''t speak with Magnolia calmly at all. Once Magnolia had left, Barack quickly tidied himself up. Although he still wore the same clothes from yesterday, he didn''t mind it since he had been in the cer for the past few years. It was apparent that a person''s personality could change ording to time and the environment that had grown up. Right now, Barack was no longer arrogant as he was in his youth. On the contrary, he was much calmer and quieter now. Naturally, Mango didn''t sleep very well either. If Nathaniel hadn''t stopped her, she probably would have gone over in the middle of the night to visit Barack. Dawn had already broken at that time. Thus, When Mango heard movements in Magnolia''s room, she quickly ran over. She was a little nervous, and even her palms were sweaty. On the other hand, Nathaniel couldn''t help but smile when he saw his wife''s expression. He then knocked on the door of Magnolia''s room. Barack was a little nervous, but he still told himself that he was a free man now. Therefore, he needed to adapt to the current society and learn how to socialize with others. At this thought, Barack prepared himself mentally and then said, "Come in." Right now, Barack''s heart was filled with apprehension and uneasiness. However, the moment he saw Mango and Nathaniel, all of his worries and anxiousness disappeared without a trace. Perhaps this was because they were the ones who had rescued him out of the hellhole that he was staying. "Ah, it''s the both of you! Good morning!" Barack greeted them first. Mango was utterly stunned when she heard this. When they saw Barackst night, he was in such a sorry state that they couldn''t even see his face. However, after Magnolia cleaned him up thoroughly, Barack looked the same as Dennis from the pictures. However, Barack''s face was ashen as he had not been under the sun for quite some time. His hair was also grey, and this immediately caught Mango''s attention. Mango suddenly feared up when she saw this. "Uncle Barack, your hair..." Although Magnolia had cut it very short, everyone who saw Barack would immediately pay attention to the colour of his hair. However, Barack said indifferently, "It''s okay. I''m still alive, so it''s not a big problem." He said these words casually, but they were sad upon hearing what he had said. Then, Mango immediately ran over and hugged Barack while crying, "Uncle Barack!" s! She didn''t know what she could say. Mango hadn''t been born yet twenty years ago, so she didn''t know what Barack had been through. If she voiced out her pity, perhaps Barack would think that she was faking her emotions. But this was Barack, a man who had an identical face as her father! Mango had never met her father before. Now that she met Barack, she felt a sense of familiarity. The four brothers of the Hans family looked quite alike, but Dennis and Barack were the more charming ones. This was because they were more polite than the others as they were schrs. On the other hand, Mateo and Terrance were more masculine because they were in the military. Therefore, Mango''s feelings for Barack were unique. Perhaps it was because she had longed to see her father for so long. Hence, she was so excited that she didn''t know what to say now. On the other hand, Barack was also getting emotional. His eldest brother''s daughter had already grown up. However, he didn''t have much to look forward to in life anymore. At this thought, Barack patted Mango''s shoulder and whispered, "Dennis will be jealous if he sees this." After hearing what he said, Mango was stunned for a moment before she choked back a sob and said, "I''ve never seen my father before." Then, she briefly told Barack about her experience. Barack immediately pitied Mango when he heard how much she had gone through. "I''m sorry that you went through all that. Your name is Mango Shen, right? Why isn''t your surname Hans?" Mango didn''t know how to exin this situation with now. Nathaniel whispered, "Uncle Barack, we are just too used to calling her Mango Shen." "Alright, it''s fine as long as you''re happy." Barack had mixed emotions right now. After so many years, he hadn''t expected his big brother and mother to be gone. s! Things had changed too much all these years." He sighed but then heard Mango ask, "Uncle Barack, the person who imprisoned you in the cer is the king of Ango, right?" "Don''t get involved in this matter. I''ll tell Mateo and Terrance about itter." Barack said this as he wanted to protect Mango, but Mango didn''t want that. "Uncle Barack, I didn''t want to meddle in these affairs at first, but he is the one who wants to kill me!" Mango once again told him what had happened to her. When Barack learned that the king had plotted and forced his family into this situation, he couldn''t help but feel a little angry. "Urgh! I will killhim sooner orter." That was the cruellest sentence Barack had ever said after he was rescued. There was even a trace of coldness in his gaze as he saw this, and anyone would shiver when they saw how ruthless he was. On the other hand, Mango didn''t know what Barack was going to do. However, at this moment, she had the same thoughts as him. Meanwhile, Nathaniel saw that they had a lot to talk about, so he voluntarily left and gave them space. Barack was an adult, so he could see the love and affection Nathaniel had for Mango. The Hans family had always had affectionate people, and it seemed that Mango also loved Nathaniel deeply. "Mango, how is Nathaniel treating you? Did hein about your ruined face?" Mango was stunned for a moment after hearing what Barack had said. Then, she shook her head and said, "Uncle Barack, Nathan treats me very well. In the past, he didn''t know how to communicate with me, and I didn''t understand that he was doing things for my good. Therefore, I can''t me him for ruining my face." When Barack heard how Mango was defending Nathaniel, he knew that his niece wanted Nathaniel in her life. "How did Dennis and Queena die?" Barack had been imprisoned for so many years, so he couldn''t get any information from the outside world. Thus, he couldn''t wait to know everything about the Hans family. After that, Mango told Barack everything in detail. Barack''s eyes narrowed slightly when Mango had finished her words. "Is Kolton Ye dead?" "Yeah, he is." "Are you telling me that Kolton is Nathaniel''s biological father?" Barack''s gaze suddenly narrowed when he asked this. Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she saw this. Then, she nodded and said, "Yeah, that''s right." "How could you be in love with the son of your enemy who killed your father?" When Mango heard Barack''s question, she felt even more uneasy. However, she still firmly said, "Uncle Barack, this matter has nothing to do with Nathan. He is also a victim." Barack didn''t say anything this time and didn''t retort her as well. However, the more he acted like this, the more uneasy Mango became. "Uncle Barack, trust me. Nathan is different from Kolton, and he treats me very well." "Have Mateo and Terrance met him before?" Barack''s brows furrowed as he asked this. Mango nodded her head hurriedly in reply. "Yes, they have, and even grandpa approves of him. Besides, Nathan is a soldier that''s serving in the military right now." Mango had no intention of mentioning that at first. However, now that she saw Barack''s attitude towards Nathaniel, she couldn''t figure out what he was trying to do. So, she couldn''t help but feel anxious. After all, she thought of Barack as her father sometimes. Hence, she didn''t want her marriage with Nathaniel to be disapproved by her father and Barack. Finally, when Barack heard that both of his younger brothers had approved of Nathaniel, he nodded and said, "I will slowly and thoroughly inspect him in the future." Mango didn''t know how to react when she heard these words. If Nathaniel knew that Barack was specting him like this after he left, Mango wondered how Nathaniel would feel. "Uncle Barack, don''t make things too difficult for him." Mango couldn''t help but swing Barack''s elbow as she said this, and her pleading look stunned Barack for a moment. He felt fascinated when he looked at Mango. After all, he knew that he would probably not have children in this life. Now that he had a lovely girl pleading to him childishly, he felt amazed. Given his current age, if he had been with Magnolia all this while, his child would probably be as old as Mango, right? Barack''s mind was filled with thoughts like this, and he pitied Mango. As Dennis and Queena were no longer around, Mango was the only child in the younger generation of the Hans family. Therefore, Barack then decided to love Mango as his daughter. "Okay, I''ll take it easy." Barack finally let Nathaniel off easily while smiling. Then, Mango smiled very happily and brightly. "Uncle Barack, you''re the best! From now on, you can dote on me as much as you want. Wow! I feel so blissful!" "Haha! You''re such a silly girl!" Barack began to get used to his role and even enjoyed it.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Meanwhile, Mango didn''t know what Barack was thinking. She was a little curious, and she looked at Barack inquisitively. She then asked in a low voice, "Uncle Barack, what exactly happened between you and Aunt Magnolia? Did the two of youst night..." "No. I can never be together with Magnolia in this life." Just as Barack finished speaking, they heard the sound of a porcin te crashing to the ground. Suddenly, Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Then she saw Magnolia opening the door while gazing at Barack with forbearance and sadness in her eyes. For a moment, Mango felt as if she was a sinner who had hurt Magnolia! Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 "What? We can''t be together in this lifetime? Barack, is this what you really think?" These two days, Magnolia had constantly been shedding tears non-stop. Although she was sad now, her eyes were so dry that no tears coulde out. Barack wanted to avoid her, but he still replied, "We have already missed our chance of being together in this lifetime. I will repay you in our next life." "What? We haven''t even died yet, yet you''re promising me that you''ll be together with me in out next life? Barack, do you remember your promise to me? You swore to treat me well and love me unconditionally! Why are you treating me this ruthlessly now?" There was a hint of mockery in Magnolia''s voice, and Barack couldn''t raise his head. "Just pretend that I said anything in the past. s! I''ve let you down in the end. You can hate me or scold me, a d I won''t me you for you." "Hah! You''re not going to me me for it? Barack, how would you know whether I will forgive you? Let me make this clear. I don''t care what you think of me right or what you do to me. I''m the only one who decides whether we will break up! Even if I die, I will only die with you! Stop saying all those nonsense!" Magnolia then ced the food on the table and turned to leave the room. Meanwhile, Mango was a little worried about Magnolia. She nced at Barack and heard him say, "Go take a look at her. Don''t let anything happen to her." "Alright." Mango then quickly chased after Magnolia. On the other hand, Nathaniel looked at Barack with a questioning gaze. "Barack, do you have something you can''t tell us?" Although Nathaniel''s question was an inquiry, he was pretty sure about his spections. After all, Barack had gone through a lot. He thought he could bear the misery himself, but Nathaniel''s words made him feel a little sad. "Why do you think so?" "I saw from your gaze. You obviously care about Magnolia, yet you''ve said words to hurt her and don''t want to be together with her. We are both men, so I think I can understand what you''re thinking." Nathaniel was neither humble nor arrogant as he said these words. However, what he said stunned Barack slightly, and thetter couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "Since you can see through me, Magnolia would be able to do the same right, right? I thought I was smart enough to endure the pain and force her to leave me by hurting her. Hah! In the end, I was just fooling myself." Then, Barack saw that the dishes on the table were all his favorites. When he thought of Magnolia''s expression and words, he said in a low voice, "I may never be a normal man anymore. How can I make her happy if I''m only an eunuch who can''t do anything?" After hearing this, Nathaniel was suddenly stunned. He had thought of many possibilities, but he did not expect such a result. "What did the king do to you?" "He did everything he could. I wouldn''t tell them the secret they wanted to know, so they tortured me in every possible way. At first, they injected me with all sorts of drugs. I almost died countless times, but every time I thought I would die, they brought me back from the grave. As this went on, death became such a blessing to me. After that, I realized that I could never be a man. However, I didn''t care, as I thought I would stay captive forever and die in that cer without anyone knowing. Furthermore, I never thought that you guys would rescue me. Although I am grateful for that, I am also frustrated. s! I don''t know what I can do from here on. I might be alive, but I''m useless. I have no strength, and I can''t even function like a normal human. So, why should I continue to stay alive?" Barack had been imprisoned for so many years, and he had suffered a lot. Now that Mango and Magnolia weren''t around, he wasn''t sure why he would tell Nathaniel all these things. But if he didn''t say his thoughts out loud, he would feel miserable and frustrated. He didn''t know how this world had evolved, and he was scared of other people. In fact, he even resenteding in contact with other people. He knew that it was wrong of him to do so. After all, he had been saved, and he was still alive. This could even be good news to his family! However, what other reasons did he have to live other than his family? In the past, he had been mainly thinking about Magnolia. Even if he was going through so many hardships, he still wanted to be with Magnolia, but she was the one he was the most afraid to see now. One wouldn''t know what he had gone through unless they experienced it themselves. But he still wanted to let out his frustrations as he had held it in for too long. On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t know how tofort Barack. He could only say in a low voice, "Barack, you have us. Mango and I are your children. Don''t worry, we will take care of you when you''re old." Barack paused for a moment, and then said with a smile, "Haha! I can see why my niece fell in love with you. You''re quite an interesting man." "s! Magnolia has also been suffering for so many years!" Nathaniel could not help but speak up for Magnolia. He remembered how the king had treated Magnolia and how hopeless she had looked at that time. How could Barack not know that Magnolia was having a hard time? Therefore, Barack was choosing to leave now because of this as he thought that he was making the best choice for her. Meanwhile, Magnolia was about to push open the door when Mango stopped her. Mango had brought her to an empty ce, and she had mixed feelings right now. Although Magnolia had run out, she hadn''t gone too far. When she saw Mangoing out to look for her, she took Mango''s hand and hid outside the door to eavesdrop. Well, Mango had never done such a thing before. Now that Magnolia was eavesdropping on Barack, Mango was a little anxious. She didn''t expect to hear Barack saying these things, so she was startled by his words. When Mango saw Magnolia''s darkened expression, she gritted her teeth and whispered, "Aunt Magnolia, I''m going to kill the king of Ango. Don''t stop me." "I won''t stop you, and I''ll even help you. Urgh! This b*stard is too detestable. I''ll make sure that he''ll pay for his crimes thoroughly!" Well, Magnolia didn''t expect that Barack had rejected her because of this. Thus, she finally understood why he didn''t want anyone to touch her. Furthermore, he had changed so much because of this, and he had be this quiet. After all, he was a man, and he couldn''t ept the fact that he had to be a eunuch forever. Therefore, Barack was strong-willed as he had not gone mad because of this. At this thought, Magnolia was furious, and her whole body was shaking. She rarely became like this because her childhood training had trained her not to disy her emotions. Thus, she would not let others know her thoughts, but she could care less about this now. She couldn''t wait to rush into Ango and kill the b*stard! How could he be so cruel? Urgh! How could he be this bold? At this thought, Magnolia sped her hands tightly together, but she didn''t say a word. On the other hand, Mango felt a little pressured and worried. "Aunt, what are you going to do in the future?" "What should I do? Barack is my lover, so I won''t leave him no matter what he bes!" Magnolia said this with determination. However, Mango said with some hesitation, "Um... but you''re the seventh wife of the king of Ango." "Nah, the king''s seventh wife died a long time ago, and the whole nation knows about this. Besides, I was only a concubine, so I''m not part of his family tree. Therefore, he can dispose of me whenever he wants. Hence, I can leave him anytime I want because we''re not married legally. Mango felt a little sad after hearing what Magnolia had said. s! Magnolia had been receiving so much unfair treatment all these years! Was it possible that Magnolia faked her death to escape the torment of the king? If she had faked her death, she would be free and didn''t need to warm the king''s bed anymore. Mango felt that her guess should be correct, but she was too embarrassed to ask about this. "But Aunt Magnolia, if you go ahead with this, what would happen to Lebanon?" After all, Mango still remembered that Lebanon was still in Ango. Furthermore, Magnolia had always been concerned about Lebanon." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, Magnolia did not hesitate this time, and she said, "Lebanon is his son. If the king wants to kill him, I won''t stop it. To be honest, I think that Lebanon''s existence ruined my life. After all, every time I think about him, I remember that I had a son with the king! Therefore, if he dies because he can''t save himself, it''s not my fault, and he can me me for it." Mango waspletely stunned when she heard what Magnolia had said. What was going on? Earlier, Magnolia had begged the king to let Lebanon go so recklessly. Hence, why was she saying this now? Mango was puzzled, but she quickly understood the situation. When Magnolia didn''t know that Barack was still alive, Lebanon was the only reason and motivation for Magnolia to continue living. But now that Magnolia knew that Barack was tormented by the king and could never have children, she had changed her mind. Now, she could give up everything she had, including her son, to save Barack and to be together with him. However, Mango didn''t know what to say when she had learnt about Magnolia''s true feelings. They were intensely loyal to each other, but fate had always yed tricks on time. s! How could they solve this mess now? Mango didn''t know the answer to this question either. But, she did not want Lebanon to die. However, if the king was genuinely disappointed in Magnolia, would he use Lebanon''s life to threaten her? Well, no one could predict what would happen in the future either. Then, Magnolia looked at Mango and saw the confusion and surprise in her eyes. She couldn''t help but sneer, "Heh! Do you think I''m coldblooded?" "No, I just think that Lebanon is a little innocent." Magnolia became emotional after hearing what Mango had said. "Hah! Do you think he''s innocent? Well, I''m innocent too, right? I was taken away since I was born and was raised as an assassin. I couldn''t make my own decisions, and I needed to obey my master''s orders. Urgh! I didn''t even have a say in my rtionships and marriage, and I even gave birth to a child for a man that I hated! Am I not innocent? I have parents, but I can''t acknowledge them. Furthermore, I have a lover, yet I have to sleep with another man. I wanted to have children with Barack the most, but we don''t have this chance anymore. Fate has yed so many cruel tricks on me, but I''m not guilty at all, right?" Mango was at a loss for words when she heard Magnolia''s series of questions. However, she quickly caught hold of some information. "Magnolia, are you saying that the person who abducted you back then was the king of Ango? What grudge does he have against our Xiao family? Did he raise you as his own? Yet he took you as his woman and even had a child with you?" Now, Mango felt that she could hold on to her principles anymore! What kind of freak was the king of Ango? Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Magnolia''s face turnedpletely red after being questioned by Mango, and she didn''t even know how to face Mango right now. If she knew that Mango and Nathaniel had seen her scene with the king, she would be even more ashamed. "Do you think I''m weak? I didn''t kill him even though I have been with him since young, and I''m still involved with him. Even though I know where my parents are, I can''t go back to them! But what can I do? With Barack in his hands, he couldpletely control me, and I couldn''t escape. I know that I''m selfish. I didn''t fulfill my duties as a daughter and ignored my family. But so what? All I want is Barack. As long as I can love him and be together with him, I am willing to sacrifice anything. At first, Magnolia felt a little guilty, but in the end, she could only continue walking the path that she had chosen. She didn''t want much in her life, except for Barack. Well, Mango had never experienced the same childhood as Magnolia did, so she didn''t know what Magnolia had been through. But she believed that Magnolia had gone through a lot as she could be so ruthless now." "Magnolia, no one is ming you. You can do whatever you want, and I will support you." This was the only thing Mango could do for now. Furthermore, she felt that this was what she had to do. After all, Magnolia and Barack had always been a couple. If the king had not separated them, they would have been together and not gone through so many hardships. In the end, the most ruthless person here was the king! "What''s the name of the king?" Suddenly, Mango realised that she didn''t know what the king''s name was till now. After hearing her question, Magnolia paused and said coldly, "His name is Laborn Fang. Urgh! He is devious and unjust." Mango felt that this name was too ordinary as it was a name that wasmonly used. Thus, she couldn''t recall anything about this person at all. "I will get Nathan to investigate his backgroundter." Well, Mango believed in Nathaniel''s hacking skills. She wanted her son to stay far away from their illegal stuff, so her husband would have to work harder then. However, Magnolia said coldly, "Nah, you don''t need to investigate anything. I''ll tell you everything you want to know." "Really?" Mango was a little surprised when she heard what Magnolia had said. "Do you remember I?" Magnolia asked softly. "I? Didn''t she use to be the matriach of the Ye family?" How could Mango not remember I? If it weren''t for I, she would not have felt true despair. At first, I had been kind to Mango, so she didn''t expect I to harm her this badly. Thus, when Magnolia mentioned I, Mango wasn''t sure whether she was talking about Nathaniel''s foster mother. Magnolia saw Mango''s confused expression and nodded before saying, "That''s her. She is Laborn''s cousin." "What?" Mango felt that what she had heard today was too shocking, so her jaw dropped in disbelief. Even after experiencing so many hardships, she was still taken aback when she listened to this piece of news. When Magnolia saw Mango acting like this, she smiled and said in a low voice, "You didn''t get it wrong. I is Laborn''s cousin. Back then, Laborn sent Is family to our country and changed their information by some means. Then, he started sending the women of the Fang family overseas to get married. They mostly married high- ranking officials and important military officials secretively. Since the Fang surname is very ordinary, if someone didn''t known this in advance, they would have never thought that all this people belonged to the same family." Mango was shocked after hearing this. When she first found out that women from I''s family married high-ranking officials, she felt that they were extremely devious. Now that she knew that they worked for Laborn, and Laborn was the king of Ango, what exactly did he want? "Did Laborn send these family members out to collect intel?" "Sort of. Although they are a small country, Laborn and his brother are ambitious. They want to spread their influence in our country and even take over the regime of our countries. Thus, I was not the only child of a general who was abducted." Then, Magnolia looked at Mango and said clearly, "I saw many orphans in the training camp. He told all of us that they were often, but the truth was that he had taken them away from their parents! I didn''t know their identities in the past, butter on, I came to understand that many of them were the children of high-ranking officials or generals from other countries. They did this solely to threaten their parents by using their children''s lives as they wanted to obtain information and benefits. That was what he had assigned me to do too. However, I fell in love with Barack, so Laborn kept me by his side. He thought that once a woman gives birth to a child, she would live her life and even give up her own family for the child. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know me too well." Magnolia''s heart was filled with bitterness as she spoke. She was grieving as she had gone through such a terrible life! Previously, she had epted her fate. But now that Barack had be like this, could she still do nothing? No! That was impossible! She wanted to fight back! After all, she didn''t want her family to be like Barack. In the past, she always thought that as long as she was obedient, and if she gave up her family and stayed by his side as his puppet, everything would be fine. But she then realized that as long as Laborn was still alive, she and her loved ones wouldn''t have a peaceful life. On the other hand, Mango was a little surprised by Magnolia''s words. She couldn''t wait to find Nathaniel, but she didn''t know how the talk between Nathaniel and Barack was going. Meanwhile, Magnolia seemed to know what she was thinking and said in a low voice, "Go back and take Nathaniel away. I think I need to have a good talk with Barack. So, I don''t think it''s appropriate for you guys to stay here." "Alright." Mango was at ease after she knew that Magnolia would not give up on Barack. After they went back, Nathaniel wasing out of the room. When he saw Mango and Magnolia, he was stunned momentarily. Then, he nodded at Magnolia before saying, "Barack has just fallen asleep. He was emotionally unstable, so I got a doctor toe and take a look." "Thank you." Magnolia rarely expressed her gratitude, but this time, she thanked Nathaniel sincerely. After that, Nathaniel waved his hand and took Mango''s hand before leaving. Right now, Mango couldn''t wait to bring Nathaniel into the bedroom. When Nathaniel saw this, he said with a smile, "Hmm? Are you trying to seduce me in the broad daylight?" "What? Stop joking around! I have something important to tell you." Mango rolled her eyes at Nathaniel, but she didn''t know how seductive she looked to him right now. "What is it?" Nathaniel took her hand and got her to sit on hisp as he said this. On the other hand, Mango stopped fighting back when she knew that she couldn''t win against Nathaniel. Hence, she let Nathaniel y with her fingers while she sat on hisp as she told him everything that Magnolia had said. Nathaniel was taken aback after he had heard the entire story. "Are you telling the truth?" "Yeah, Aunt Magnolia told me about this personally. I believe that these are important things and should be brought up to the higher-ups. None of us know how many men does Laborn have, especially in the military and the government. s! His influence is too terrifying!" Mango didn''t dare to think about it anymore. After all, Laborn and As had started plotting this entire fiasco thirty years ago. URgh! Who would have thought that they would be so ambitious? Nathaniel looked a little solemn as he continued to think about what he had heard. "Hmm, this is serious issue indeed. I need to call Master Mo. Mango, you should stay alone for a while." "Alright." Nathaniel quickly left the room and went outside to call someone. When Carlson received the call, it seemed as if he had just woken up, so he soundedzy. "Urgh! It''s too early in the morning, so do you have something important to tell me? If not, I''ll beat you upter." Carlson yawned as he spoke. However, Nathaniel didn''t care about Carlson''s threat and whispered, "I have something important to tell you." "What is it?" After that, Nathaniel told him what Magnolia said. Carlson was instantly energised when he heard this news. "Are you telling the truth?" "Yeah, Magnolia told us this herself. At present, I only know that Brantley lost his daughter. Do you know that other important figures who have lost their children?" Carlson frowned slightly when he heard this news. "No, but we can''t rule out the possibility that they haven''t reported it. Alright, I''ll send someone to investigate immediately. In addition, all the wives of the officials with the surname Fang shall be isted and interrogated." Nathaniel had no objections to Carlson''s suggestion as it was the safest thing to do right now. "I also have a guess about this matter." "Tell me about it." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Nathaniel hesitated for a moment and then said, "Your aunt may also be in Laborn''s hands. We have rescued Barack, but he is in a bad mental state. Laborn ruined him both physically and mentally, and he is already lucky enough because had didn''t go insane. I haven''t asked about the whereabouts of Aunt Mo, but based on what he said, I''m guessing that Aunt Mo is probably in Laborn''s hands. If what Magnolia said is true, and Laborn indeed uses the children of important officials to get the information he wants, then wouldn''t Aunt Mo make a great bargaining tool?" After hearing this, Carlson''s hand suddenly clenched the phone tightly until his fists had turned white. When he spoke again, his voice was cold, and he said slowly, "If he dares to harm my aunt, I will turn that tiny country into ashes overnight." "Don''t worry, I will follow up with this. I''m telling you this so that you will be mentally prepared." After all, Nathaniel knew Carlson''s feelings for Aunt Mo. Benny was dead, but all he had done was to take the me in Laborn''s stead. Therefore, they were worried about Aunt Mo right now. Then, Carlson whispered, "Nathaniel, please find my aunt. This is my personal request." He rarely asked for help, but this time he was actually begging Nathaniel to do so. Nathaniel felt very upset when he heard this. "I know. Don''t worry, I will try my best. After all, the Ye family is also responsible for this. After all, sho knew that there such a great conspiracy would happen when I married into our family?" "We''re all from the same generation. Well, ignoring the fact that Laborn owes our family and nation too much, I have to say that I''m impressed with his strategy. After all, he has been plotting this complicated n for this long!" Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Nathaniel frowned and said in a low voice, "Well, let''s think about the problems that we''re facing now. The mining task didn''t go well. Then he reported everything to Carlson. Although he knew that Morgan would report everything to the higher-ups, Carlson was his direct supervisor, so Nathaniel had to carry out his duty as well. Meanwhile, Carlson couldn''t stay still anymore after hearing Nathaniel''s report. "I''ll go talk to grandpa and see if he has any good ideas. Try your best to protect Barack. If you can''t, send him back to Santell Capital. I''ll send over a helicopter." Carlson considered Barack''s safety and decided to let Nathaniel put the mining task on hold. Nathaniel had no objections either. After hanging up, Nathaniel returned to his bedroom. On the other hand, Mango had also just finished a call too. "Who called you?" Nathaniel asked subconsciously. After hearing his question, Mango replied softly, "Morgan. He said that the higher- ups had instructed us to stop the mining and wait until we find a suitable method. There are too many deaths right now. Thus, the higher- ups feel that we shouldn''t waste the lives of the soldiers like this." "Master Mo said the same thing. He may send a helicopter to pick up Barack so that thetter can go back to Santell Capital to recuperate too." Well, Nathaniel knew how important Barack was to Mango, so he told her about it. Mango was slightly stunned, but he also felt that this arrangement was better for Barack. "What about my aunt? Did you tell him about her?" Nathaniel nodded and said, "Master Mo will bring Magnolia back with him. After all, she is your grandfather''s only daughter. He has worked hard and achieved great things for the nation, so they won''t disappoint him." However, Mango said with some concern, "Once Aunt Magnolia is sent back, and since we''ve also rescued Barack, Lebanon would be in great danger." "Nah, I don''t think so." Nathaniel shook his head before saying, "If Laborn still wants to continue controlling Magnolia, he''ll keep Lebanon alive. This way, he can obtain information and other things that he wanted from Magnolia. After all, he thinks that both of them have a good rtionship. Thus, Laborn will consider doing this because she saw how Magnolia had cared about Lebanon previously." Even after hearing his exnation, Mango was still very worried. Although she knew that Nathaniel was telling the truth, she still felt unsure. "What about us then? What should we do? Shall we go back with them? If we go back now, will the investigation on both you and Morgan end?" "Nah, I don''t think it''ll end that quickly. Master Mo already knows about Magnolia, but he is going to interrogate all the women of the Fang family. If the investigation has not ended, Morgan and I would need to act as decoys to deceive the enemy." Nathaniel exined, and Mango was quite satisfied with the n. After all, she had already experienced so much, so it didn''t matter if she had to endure a few more days. Suddenly, she frowned as if she were thinking about something. On the other hand, Nathaniel stepped forward and took her into his arms. Then he said softly, "I know you are worried about Lebanon and Henry, right?" "Yeah, you''re right." Mango did not hide the truth from Nathaniel. After losing contact with Henry for such a long period, Mango was terrified. She was afraid that she couldn''t protect Henry, and she was worried that Bernard would find out his location. Furthermore, she was frightened by the thought of Henry ending up as a corpse. Thus, Mango was in a bad mood when she thought about how all of this could happen. After that, Nathaniel whispered, "If Master Mo doesn''t arrange other tasks for me, I will take you to Ango. At that time, we will take our revenge and turn their world upside down." "Is that alright?" Mango immediately raised her head, and her eyes shone with anticipation when she heard this suggestion. Nathaniel smiled in reply and said, "Yes, if Laborn really dared to detain Aunt Mo, then I''m sure that it''s time for him to pay the price by destroying his country!" "Are you sure that the Union Nations won''t look into this matter?" "Nah, Ango is just a small country, so the Union Nations wouldn''t care about it." Nathaniel wanted to destroy this group of ambitious people because of this. On the other hand, Mango thought of everything his grandfather had endured, the tragic death of her parents, and how the king''s family had tricked the Ye family. Thus, she couldn''t help but say, "Well, that thought excites me indeed." "You have to be patient. Don''t worry, we''ll receive some news about it soon." Nathanielforted Mango. After that, the two of them then hugged each other for a while. Suddenly, Mango''s stomach growled, which immediately made her a little embarrassed. "Um... I think I''m hungry." She whispered with a red face. Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly when he saw this. "Yes, I heard it." "Why don''t you go get me something to eat then? Look at my aunt! She got up early in the morning to prepare food for Barack. Boohoo! Nathaniel, you don''t love me anymore." Mango pretended to start crying immediately. From N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel was speechless when he saw this. Then, she said, "Please, Magnolia was the one who woke up to cook for Barack." "Hey, are you saying that I''m not a good wife?" Mango raised her eyebrows as she questioned him, and Nathaniel immediately admitted defeat. "No, no, that''s not what I meant. It''s my fault. I should be punished for making my wife hungry. Why don''t I serve you well after breakfastter?" Mango''s face suddenly turned red to the back of her neck when she heard his teasing. "Urgh! You''re getting more perverted these days!" As she spoke, she pushed Nathaniel away and tried to escape, but Nathaniel grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. He then kissed her passionately. Suddenly, Mango felt a little frustrated. Why did he kiss her again? However, instead of resisting him, she did her best to kiss him back. Right now, Nathaniel wanted to press her down on the bed and take her a few times. However, when he thought of how hungry she was, he still gave up and let go of her. Then, he whispered, "Let me make some food for you first." "Well, the kitchen should have prepared some food. Go get them then. I''m a little tired." Recently, Mango had been feeling very tired, but she didn''t know why. Ob the other hand, Nathaniel was a little worried when he heard this. "I''ll get the doctor toe overter and take a look at you." "I''m fine. Don''t make a fuss about it. My body may have not recovered well because of what happenedst time, so I need time to recuperate slowly. However, I''ve been busy recently, so I haven''t had much time to rest." Mango knew her physical condition, so she hurriedly exined as she was afraid that Nathaniel would worry about her. However, she suddenly felt she shouldn''t have exined this because Nathaniel looked more guilty after hearing her words. "s! This is all my fault! I was negligent. After Wisdom returned, I forgot how weak you body was. I''ll ask the doctor to take a look at youter and prescribe some medicine for you." Mango knew that if she refused again, Nathaniel would probably feel extremely guilty. Thus, she could only say in a low voice, "Alright, do whatever want then. I''ll listen to you." "Good girl." Nathaniel flicked Mango''s nose with his finger while saying this before turning to leave the room. Meanwhile, Mango felt sore all over her body. She leaned against the bed and wanted to rest for a while, but she didn''t expect to fall asleep. When Nathaniel came back, he saw Mango sleeping and couldn''t help but worry even more. He quietly walked to Mango''s side and stretched out his hand to touch her forehead. Then, he only let out a sigh of relief when he made sure that she didn''t have a fever. At this moment, he didn''t bother to wake Mango so that she could eat. Instead, he called the doctor over. After that, the doctor did a quick check- up on Mango before saying, "Mr. Ye, your wife has weak stamina, and she''s not used to the climate here. That''s why she''s tired and sleepy. I''ll prescribe some medicine for her, and she should leave this ce. After all, we can''t change the climate here." When Nathaniel heard that Mango was alright, he finally rxed. "Okay, got it." After sending the doctor away, Nathaniel was still deciding whether to wake Mango up. However, Mango had opened her eyes because she was starving. "What? Did I fall asleep?" She was a little frustrated as she asked this. However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "It''s okay. You haven''t slept for long." "I just felt a little tired just now." Mango then sat up and stretched. Meanwhile, Nathaniel put a pillow behind her and whispered, "Yesterday, you were too excited after saving Barack so that you couldn''t sleep well. Now, you know that Barack is fine. Hence, you''re exhausted because of what happened yesterday/" Upon hearing Nathaniel''s exnation, Mango thought that his words made sense. Therefore, she smiled foolishly and said, "Hehe! I''ll take a nap after I finish my meal, okay?" "Alright. I''ll apany you then." Nathaniel had nothing to do, and there was no news from Master Mo. Hence, he decided to spend some time with his wife. After hearing this, Mango was naturally happy. After all, as long as Nathaniel was by her side, she would feel rxed. Once Mango and Nathaniel had finished breakfast, they slept in their bedroom shamelessly. Meanwhile, the bodyguards outside were speechless for a moment, but they didn''t dare to say anything. On the other hand, Magnolia and Barack had been very quiet. No one knew what both of them had talked about. However, they were getting along peacefully as if nothing had happened. Later, it was already noon after Mango and Nathaniel woke from their nap. Nathaniel looked at Mango''s half- opened eyes and smiled while saying, "We took a nap after breakfast, and now it''s already noon. So do you want to get lunch?" Mango paused slightly and smiled, "Naha! I think that we''ve being sozy right now!" "Nah, you''re thezy one!" Nathaniel pinched her nose and then opened the quilt to get out of bed. Even after being married for so many years, Mango was still captivated by Nathaniel''s figure. Wasn''t this man too good at taking care of himself? When Nathaniel noticed Mango''s burning gaze, he said somewhat gloomily, "If you keep looking at me like that, I will make love to you." Meanwhile, Mango howled and pulled the nket over herself. Then, she chuckled and said, "Naha! How could you do that to a patient?" "Well, you''re the patient! So why did you seduce me like that?" Nathaniel looked aggrieved when heined about this. Mango felt terrible for him immediately after hearing what he had said. "Um, should I sacrifice myself for you then?" After hearing this, Nathaniel immediately grabbed a piece of clothing from the side and threw it on Mango''s head. Without further ado, he went to the bathroom. Now, Mango''s vision had been blocked, but Nathaniel''s scent filled her nose. These were his clothes! Wait, something wasn''t right. What was the look in Nathaniel''s eyes just now? She had already said that she could sacrifice herself, so how could he refuse her this way? However, Mango felt that she had seen the look on his face correctly. s! She had been rejected by her husband! Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 After Nathaniel left the room, Master Mo''s call came. "Stop the mine''s operations. If possible, I hope you can go to Ango to check up on my aunt''s whereabouts." Carlson pleaded for his help. On the other hand, Nathaniel knew Carlson well, and thetter rarely asked for favors. Now, he had given up all of his dignity for his aunt''s sake. Hence, Nathaniel agreed to his request since he was going to Ango with Mango soon. "Alright, send someone over to pick Barack and Magnolia up." After all, Nathaniel knew that Magnolia could help them a lot, so he decided to bring her to Ango. However, Mango had mixed feelings about it and thus he didn''t want to put her in danger again. Then, Carlson quickly said, "I''ve already gotten a helicopter, and it will arrive in five hours." "I''ll wait for them to leave before taking action then." "Please be careful, and call me if you need anything. I will do everything I can for you." After all, Carlson was willing to risk everything for his aunt. Nathaniel nodded in reply. After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel went to the bedroom. On the other hand, Mango was still sitting on the bed with a sad look on her face. "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" Nathaniel asked as he was a little worried. He stepped forward and touched her forehead, but Mango grabbed his wrist suddenly. "Are you getting tired of me?" "What are you talking about? Why would I?" Nathaniel was taken aback when he heard her question. After all, Mango''s words were too funny for words. However, Mango refused to let go and said, "Then why did you run away when I said that I was willing to sacrifice myself?" Nathaniel was speechless when he heard this. "Have you been troubled by this problem all this while?" "Yeah." Mango nodded her head solemnly as she said that. Then, Nathaniel replied with a smile, "You''re not in good health now. What if your body copses? Stop overthinking, you silly girl. We can do it as many times as you want once you recover." "What? I...I never said anything about wanting to do it!" Mango''s face suddenly turned red with embarrassment when she heard what Nathaniel had said After that, Nathaniel patted her hair with a smile and said, "Get up quickly. Master Mo just called. He sent a helicopter to pick up Barack and Magnolia. Now that Master Mo is helping us, I''m sure that Barack will recover quickly." "Is that true?" Mango was very excited when she heard the news. She was most worried about Barack''s mental health, so she felt reassured when she heard what Nathaniel had said. On the other hand, Nathaniel could not help but smile when he saw Mango''s delighted expression. "Of course it''s true. Barack will feel better with Magnolia by his side. s! I feel like the two of them should be together." "I think so too." Mango answered with a smile. Then, she remembered that she hadn''t washed up yet, so she said hurriedly, "Alright, I''m going to wash up now. When will the helicopter arrive?" "Don''t worry. It''ll only be here in five more hours." Nathaniel was concerned when he saw Mango jump down from the bed. "Hey! Slow down." "Nah, I''m fine." Mango felt much better and quickly ran to the bathroom. Meanwhile, Nathaniel shook his head and smiled. Then, he ordered the servants to prepare meals for Mango and started flipping through the newspapers while waiting for her outside. Just as Mango walked out, she saw Nathaniel reading the newspaper with a calm and peaceful expression. "Hey! Guess who I am!" Mango covered Nathaniel''s eyes from behind while teasing him. On the other hand, Nathaniel found her actions extremely adorable. He wondered if she would have behaved the same way if they were couples during their university days. "Hurry up! Who am I?" "You''re Mrs. Ye!" Nathaniel was full of smiles when he said this. On the other hand, Mango felt that she was acting a little childish. Why was she asking stupid questions like these? "Urgh! This doesn''t count! I''ll try this again once we''re outside!" "Alright." However, Nathaniel thought that she was very cute and lovable. He was even looking forward to it which made Mango speechless. "Don''t you feel bored?" "Of course not! Every day with you is exciting." Nathaniel buttered her up with his sweet talk. Upon hearing this, the corners of Mango''s lips curled up involuntarily. "Well, you have such a sweet mouth! Let''s go inform Barack and aunt about the good news." "All right." Then, Nathaniel was dragged out of the chair by Mango. Then, the two of them soon arrived at Terrance''s room. After they had knocked on the door politely, Terrance''s voice came from inside. "Come in." The two of them walked in and saw Magnolia peeling apples by the bedside for Terrance. On the other hand, Terrance didn''t seem to push her away at all. Wait... did something happen? Both of them never got along with each other in the past, but they were now sitting together peacefully. Well, Mango certainly didn''t expect this to happen. On the other hand, although Nathaniel was shocked, the surprised look in his eyes disappeared in a sh. "What''s the matter?" Magnolia handed the apple to Barack and raised her head before asking. She was full of smiles and happiness, and she looked like a woman who was terribly in love. Then, Mango came back to her senses and hurriedly said, "There will be a helicoptering to pick you up in five hours. Barack, Nathan has already arranged a therapist for you. We know that you''re in a hurry to return to the Hans family. However, your mental state right now is unstable. Besides that, Mateo is currently out on a mission and won''t be back for a while. So, will you listen to us for now?" Mango was afraid that Barack would reject this idea, so she spoke in a soft voice. However, she didn''t expect Barack to agree without a second thought, "Alright, I''ll do as you say, but what about Magnolia?" "Of course she is going with you! Besides, it''s not safe for her to go back to Ocean City now." On the other hand, Mango didn''t bring up how the army superiors were investigating the soldiers. Also, she didn''t mention the dangers that could happen to Magnolia before they couldplete the investigation. After all, she hoped that nothing would happen to both of them. Then, Magnolia nodded after hearing this. She was okay with anything as long as she could be with Terrance. She had nowhere to call home, and she felt a sense of belonging after she had met Barack. Hence, she didn''t want to lose him now that they were finally together. When Nathaniel saw that they had no objections, he whispered, "Pack up your luggage, and someone will pick you upter. I''ve assigned someone to protect you round the clock for your safety, so you guys better get used to this." Nathaniel said this even though he knew that Carlson had made ns. Although Santell Capital was the territory of Carlson Mo, no one knew whether Laborn''s people would intrude in it. Hence, it was better to be safe than sorry. Meanwhile, Magnolia seemed fairly used to it. She had been under surveince for many years, so she naturally wouldn''t mind. On the other hand, Barack trusted their intentions, and he believed that they wouldn''t harm him, so he agreed to the n. After making the necessary arrangements, Nathaniel left the room with Mango. However, he did not expect Magnolia to follow them. "Mango, wait a minute." Mango stopped in her tracks when he heard Magnolia''s voice. Then, she looked at Magnolia in confusion. "Aunt, what''s wrong? Is there anything else you need me to do?" Then, Magnolia looked at Mango and asked in a low voice, "If we''re travelling to Santell Capital, where are you guys going?" "I don''t think you should be asking this." Nathaniel responded with a hint of coldness. Well, Magnolia knew that Nathaniel did not like her. This was probably because she had concealed the truth from Mango, or maybe it was due to some other reason. However, Magnolia did not stop asking about this. "I guess you''re going to Ango, aren''t you? After so many idents, the Ye Family, the Xiao family, and even the Hans family are somehow rted to Laborn and his brother, so it''s impossible for you to let go of your hatred. Both of you are nning to get revenge, right?" Magnolia looked straight in their eyes as she asked this, but Nathaniel frowned upon hearing her words. On the other hand, Mango was afraid that Nathaniel would say something offensive, so she quickly replied, "Aunt, we just wanted to go out and take a walk. To be honest, we just wanted to travel there. I''m telling the truth!" Well, regardless of whether Magnolia believed this exnation or not, Mango didn''t want to exin anything else now. After all, Nathaniel was in danger as he had received an important mission that was highly confidential. Therefore, they couldn''t tell Magnolia anything. Even if Magnolia had managed to guess the truth, Mango couldn''t let her know she was correct. Well, these were the rules of the army. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Suddenly, Magnolia seemed to realize that Nathaniel had a special status. Her eyes darkened as she whispered, "Well, it doesn''t matter whether you''re nning to go there to travel or if you''re nning to do anything else. I won''t follow you there." Her words made Nathaniel frown suddenly. After all, Nathaniel didn''t like Magnolia. Hence, he would always call out Barack''s name affectionately, but he would always treat Magnolia coldly instead. s! Magnolia was a selfish person! She had probably grown up in a terrible environment, so she was selfish, and she never thought about herself. Therefore, she could always run away from issues that would only put her at a disadvantage. Hence, Nathaniel disliked Magnolia because of this. On the other hand, he could tell that Mango treated Magnolia as a rtive. This was especially true when Mango had protected Magnolia willingly when she saw how hopeless and vulnerable Magnolia was in the jungle. However, Nathaniel was displeased with how Magnolia refused to treat Mango the same way. After all, he disliked everyone who was not genuine towards Mango. If he had a choice, he probably would all chase them away. Upon hearing Magnolia''s words, Mango smiled and said, "We never nned on bringing you guys, so you can just apany Barack. You guys have been through a lot, and I hope that both of you can live a happy life in the future." Well, Mango meant it when she said those words. After hearing this, Magnolia''s gaze softened. Then, she took out a map from her pocket and passed it to Mango. "This is the map of Ango''s pce. s! That''s all I can do." Mango was quite surprised when she saw this, but she quickly took it and said with a smile, "Thank you, auntie." "Let''s go!" After that, Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s elbow and pulled her away from Magnolia. However, Magnolia said, "Mango, Nathan, I hope you can save Lebanon Fang." Upon hearing this, Nathaniel''s brows suddenly furrowed. Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 "Don''t you think this request is a bit too much?" Nathaniel said these words coldly. On the other hand, Mango held his hand andforted him, "Hey, don''t say this. After all, Lebanon is my cousin, so let''s do what we can to help him. Besides, his life is at risk here!" Well, now that his wife had voiced out her opinion, what else could Nathaniel say? Hence, he could only stand aside and keep silent. Meanwhile, Magnolia eyes were filled with tears. She looked at Mango and said in a low voice, "Mango, I know that you guys don''t like me. Perhaps I won''t be able to be someone like my sister. She''s noble, decent and kindhearted, while I''m selfish because I don''t think about others. If I were you, I would hate to be around someone like me! But I have no choice! I never knew who I could trust since I was a child, and the only person that I could rely on was myself! So I''m deeply sorry that I held back against you all. I don''t mind if you guys build your guard up against me, but I only beg you to save Lebanon, okay?" Previously, she had only made a request, but now it seemed that she was forcing them to do this, so Nathaniel couldn''t help furrow his brows tightly. Just as Magnolia was about to continue, Mango interrupted her and said, "Aunt, we will do our best, but we can''t guarantee the result. Protecting a person isn''t as simple as you think. Since you insist, I can only promise you this." Everyone knew the reason behind this. Since Magnolia had brought up the matter, Mango tried her best to resolve it without causing a conflict between Nathaniel and Magnolia. In fact, she knew that this was the best way to suppress Nathaniel''s anger as well. However, if Nathaniel had said these words instead of Mango, Magnolia would be truly offended and displeased. However, she was able to ept it after hearing Mango''s exnation. This was because she probably favoured her niece more than her nephew-inw. Hence, Magnolia nodded, and she contemted for a moment before saying quietly, "I''ll leave that to both of you then." After Mango and Nathaniel returned to their room, Nathaniel sighed and said, "You''re too good to Magnolia. You know she''s hiding the truth from us." "I know, but what she said is also right. She has had trust issues since young, and she''s only doing this to protect herself. I know you''re worried about me, but I know that this is the least she could do for us." Mango''s words made Nathaniel feel a little depressed. "s! You''re too kind to your family!" "Well, you treat me the same way too, right?" Mango knew that Nathaniel was concerned about her and was also trying to seek justice for her. Thus, she quickly hugged his arm and acted coquettishly. On the other hand, Nathaniel found it hard to resist her when she acted like this. Then, the two of them stayed in the house and discussed about their trip to Ango. From N?velDrama.Org. A few momentster, Master Mo''s helicopter arrived shortly. After that, Terrance and Magnolia boarded the ne. Mango sighed as she watched the ne fly off, "I hope that they will only lead peaceful lives from now on." "You care too much about them. Why don''t you think about what we should do next instead/" Nathaniel was a little dissatisfied as Mango was paying more attention to other people. However, Mango hurriedly said, "Mr Ye, you won''t let me worry about these troublesome things, right?" "You..." However, Nathaniel couldn''t bear to scold his lovely wife. Instead, he pulled her back their room to pack up. Meanwhile, Morgan had probably already received a notification from them. After sending him a Whatsapp message, Nathaniel left with Mango. They travelled by a private ne that Michael had arranged for them. Soon, Mango found out that Zion was recovering from his injuries while both Wisdom and Rita were doing well at the Baxter Alliance. They would be sent back to Ocean City after the assessment was over, and they would attend kindergarten like usual. Zion, Rita and Wisdom were particrly lively when they had fun together Each of them had a video call with Mango and Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Rita seemed a little upset and disappointed as they couldn''t bring her for a vacation. She even said that she would not bring them to travel in the future as revenge, so Mango couldn''t help butugh when she heard this. On the other hand, Zion didn''t say anything and only instructed Nathaniel to take good care of Mango. Furthermore, Wisdom even reminded Mango to pay attention to her allergies. In short, the three children kept nagging Mango the whole way, so her heart was filled with warmth by their caring attitude. Soon, they ended the phone call with Nathaniel''s final words. After that, Mango leaned on Nathaniel''s shoulder and said softly, "Whenever we are feeling down and hopeless, we can motivate and encourage ourselves when we think about our three children. s! I''m grateful to have them in our lives. Their existence gave me the strength to strive even further. We should provide them with a stable living and good environment so that they will be protected against all the evil in this world." Nathaniel held her in his arms and nodded before saying, "I will be with you the whole time. When all these issues are settled, I will take you to anywhere you want and apany you until the end of life." "Do you really mean that?" Mango''s eyes sparkled upon hearing this. After all, she wanted this to be their future lives! "Of course!" Well, the only thing Nathaniel wanted to do in this life was to make his wife happy. Therefore, he didn''t want to care about any other issues anymore. After hearing this, Mango leaned against him happily. Soon, they left Longford County by their private jet. She didn''t know how Nathaniel arranged the matters regarding Bettany and who had taken over the vige. Hence, she only knew that he didn''t bring any of the bodyguards with them. It seemed that they were going to Ango for a vacation rather than carrying out a mission. When the ne was about to reach Ango, Mango immediately sensed something strange. In fact, one of the fighter nes were heading in their direction!" "Mr. Ye, it''s a fighter jet from Ango!" The pilot said hurriedly. Mango suddenly became nervous when she saw this. After all, she had never been on the battlefield. Then, Nathaniel whispered, "Get around them. Try to avoid the radar and enter the low-altitude flight area. After that, we can secretly enter the territory of Ango. Can you do that?" The pilot frowned when he heard these orders, but he said firmly, "Yes." "I''ll leave it to you then The conversation between Nathaniel and the pilot made Mango a little nervous, so she involuntarily reached her hand into Nathaniel''s palm. "Don''t be afraid, alright? I''m here." Nathaniel''s gentle words calmed her down immediately. It was obvious that the pilot was an expert. When their ne was forced to the corner, the ne suddenly rushed into the sky and left Ango''s territory. When the other party saw Nathaniel''s ne had escaped, they just gave them a warning sh and retreated back. After that, Nathaniel sneered and said, "Hehl They''re such a small country, but they have such good weapons indeed!" On the other hand, Mango didn''t know what he was talking about. They had only crossed paths once, so how did he know that their enemies had good weapons? At this time, the pilot said, "Mr. Ye, do we need to turn on the satellite surveince? We can transfer the information that we found here to them." "Nah, send the screenshot to my mobile phone, and I''ll send it back. You can''t use the satellite system here, or they will be able to detect our location." "All right." Nathaniel calmly issued an order. Just then, Mango looked at him in amusement. Suddenly, she felt that Nathaniel looked so unfamiliar to her as this reminded her of how he used to act in the past. He was calm and rational, and many of the soldiers had looked up to him. She suddenly remembered the photo of Nathaniel on the wall of fame. Indeed, he looked particrly handsome just like how he was before. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt proud and content when he felt his wife''s gaze on him. "Aren''t you afraid?" "I''m not afraid with you by my side." Mango smiled lovingly with a tender look in her eyes as she said this. "I will protect you no matter what." This was Nathaniel''s promise. After all, Ango was a dangerous country, so Nathaniel couldn''t bring too many people on this trip. In fact, it would be better if he could have gone there on his own. Well, he wouldn''t even bring Mango along if he could do so. However, he also knew that Mango wouldn''t feel at ease without tagging alone. Well, it appeared that he had made the right decision as well. After all, both of them were together now. Hence, they would have no regrets, no matter what happened on this trip. At this thought, Nathaniel held Mango''s hand tightly, and she immediately understood his thoughts. Both of them had the same intentions, and they do everything together from now on without hesitation. Just then, the ne suddenly took a sharp turn, so Mango immediately became nervous again. After all, she knew that the war had begun. However, for some reason, Mango was not afraid. Instead, she was a little excited. This was because she knew that Nathaniel was with her. Furthermore, they were also backed by Master Mo and others who were there to escort them. When the ne flew towards the territory of Ango, it suddenly slowed down. Mango was shocked and closed her eyes tightly as she thought that her heart was jumping out of her chest. Her heart was beating at an irrational pulse as she got more nervous! Meanwhile, Nathaniel held her in his embrace as he crawled down to a lower height. After all, it took a lot of skills to handle a ne at a low altitude. Furthermore, they had to turn off all electronic equipment so that the radar and satellites in lower-altitude flight areas would not detect them. Otherwise, a text message could expose their whereabouts immediately. Hence, Nathaniel was d that Mango shut down her phone not long after they boarded the ne. On the other hand, Mango had never known that a ne could fly so low, so she was both afraid and excited. As she peeked through from Nathaniel''s arms, her eyes were filled with curiosity. Hence, the corners of Nathaniel''s lips couldn''t help but curl up in a smile when he saw this. "Other countries can''t do this, and we are the first international country to achieve this. Aren''t you proud?" "Of course!" Mango answered in a soft voice as if she was trying to hide from other people. Hence, Nathaniel found her reaction even more lovely and adorable. Meanwhile, they would be arriving at a forbidden area if they moved forward. Therefore, Nathaniel''s brows slightly creased as he lifted Mango. After that, he immediately kissed Mango to cover her lips. Mango''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw this, but she could only see Nathaniel''s long eyshes and the solemn look in his bright eyes. Now, she felt extremely nervous. However, the sudden kiss had numbed her senses, and she couldn''t focus at all. After that, while she was still in a daze, she heard the pilot saying, "Mr. Ye, we''ll be arriving soon." Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 "Have we arrived?" Mango pushed Nathaniel aside and looked outside with great excitement. Well, Ango was a very modern country. It was full of Eastern Europe''s architecture, which was beautiful and majestic. "Did Laborn Argus steal the designs of the European buildings and make it his own? No wonder that this ce isn''t open to the public! Otherwise, people would sue him for giarism!" Mango muttered to herself, and Nathaniel though herment was hrious. Haha! Her opinions were really one of a kind. "Let''s go. Get off the ne first. We have to make sure that the ne leaves first before they find us!" Nathaniel whispered. When Mango heard this, she was slightly taken aback. "Is the ne leaving? Then what about us? Will the two of us be left alone here? Nathaniel, are you serious?" Mango was already a little worried when she heard this. Hence, she couldn''t help but be even more anxious at the thought of losing the ne. However, Nathaniel patted her head and said with a smile, "It''s all right. We have someone here." "Who is it?" "Don''t you remember? Prisci is here." Mango immediately eximed when she heard what Nathaniel had said. "You''re right, Prisci Argus is here! Is she a man or a woman? Wait, is she attractive?" Mango was asking all sorts of questions with a curious expression on her face. On the other hand, Nathaniel knew that she was too nervous, so he did not say anything. Instead, he took her hand and left the ne. After that, the pilot made a gesture to them and flew the ne away. Suddenly, Mango felt a little lonely. "Is he leaving just like this?" Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt a little upset when he saw the reluctant expression on Mango''s face. "Why? Are you unwilling to leave him? Should I let hime back and take you back?" "No, no, no, I''m just saying that without any meaning!" Well, Mango noticed that Nathaniel was slightly jealous, so she changed her tone immediately. After hearing this, Nathaniel nced at her before taking her hand and walking forward. Luckily, they look simr to the people in Ango. Hereby, people didn''t focus their attention on them as the two walked on the street. Soon, theynded on a small hill. After going down the hill, Nathaniel opened the back of his phone and threw his old SIM card away before changing it to a new one. When Mango saw this, she asked with some curiosity, "Why did you throw away the card?" "I''m afraid that someone will use my card to track me down. Wait, you should throw your card away too. I got you a new one with a fake identity. From now on, you can use the new one to make phone calls here." Nathaniel picked up Mango''s phone and immediately changed her SIM card for her. However, Mango said reluctantly, "What? I''ve been using that card for a long time. I can''t bear to throw it away!" "We can get the number back after returning to the country. Are you silly?" Mango felt a little upset after hearing what Nathaniel had said. Well, she really forgot about this. Once both of them had finished switching out their SIM cards, Nathaniel turned on his phone and called a number immediately. "Prisci, I''m in Ango. I''ll send you the locationter. You can send someone to pick us up and arrange our amodation along the way." "All right." A crisp female voice sounded from the other end of the phone. Her voice was pleasant and calm, and it was just like music to the ears. Right now, Mango had already fallen in love with Prisci''s voice. "Who is she to you?" When Nathaniel heard this, he looked at her curious face and said with a smile, "She''s from the Baxter Alliance. Now, who do you think she is? Mango, it seems that you''ve be extremely forgetful after arriving in Ango! Do you need some time to regain your lost memories?" "Urgh! You''re so annoying." Mango red at Nathaniel as she cursed at him secretly. "So are we waiting here now?" "Yes, are you cold?" The weather in Ango was rtively cold, and they weren''t wearing warm clothes. Thus, Mango couldn''t help but shiver when she felt the chilly wind. Nathaniel was about to open his luggage and take out a coat for Mango. However, he realize that they didn''t bring any thick clothes. After all, the weather in Longford County was warm all year round. However, they never expected to travel so suddenly, so they didn''t prepare clothes for the fall and winter. Upon seeing this, Nathaniel immediately took off his coat without hesitation and put it on Mango. "Nah, I don''t want it. You''ll feel cold too!" Mango refused immediately when she saw this. Nathaniel whispered, "Nah, my body is stronger than yours. I don''t want you to catch a cold. Besides, we''re not familiar with this ce. So if you end up getting a fever, we''ll be in trouble because we''re not familiar with this ce. Be a good girl, alright?" After hearing this, Mango decided to listen to his suggestion. Then, she looked at Nathaniel, who was wearing thin clothes, and suddenly said, "Or we can put on the coat together. You can put the coat on us and hug me, so we can keep each other warm this way." Once Mango said this, she returned the coat to Nathaniel and stood in with her back facing him. Then, she leaned her entire body against his chest and wrapped herself in his arms. The soft fragrance made Nathaniel feel refreshed. Then, he heard Mango say, "Is it warmer?" "Yeah." Nathaniel''s voice was a little hoarse as he said this. It was just too warm! Nathaniel smiled faintly, and the corners of Mango''s lips lifted into a smile as well? "Nathaniel, are we in the suburbs? I don''t see many people pass by here. You see, we have been here for quite some time now, but I''ve never seen a car pass by." Mango had noticed how deste this ce was. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked around and whispered, "I don''t know what''s happening, but you shouldn''t leave my sight." "It''s such a cold day, so where would I go to?" Mango said in a low voice. Her legs were cold, and she couldn''t stop shivering. This was because she was trying to keep herself warm by exercising. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. On the other hand, Nathaniel rubbed her hands and continued to blow warm breaths into them. When he saw how red her nose was due to the cold, he felt bad immediately. "s! I have been negligent! I should have checked out the weather here before I came." "It''s not your fault. We came directly from Longford County by ne. Besides, even if you wanted to buy anything, we probably couldn''t get it in Longford County. Anyways, Prisci will be here soon, right? We can hold on for a while." Mango smiled. Her optimism made Nathaniel feel better, and he felt slightly less cold now. After that, the two of them waited there for more than an hour, but there was still no trace of Prisci''s men. Soon, Nathaniel''s face turned a little upset. Then, they called Prisci directly. "Hey! Where are your people?" "They''re on the way, but your location is too far from here! You''re currently in an uninhabited area, so it will take some time for them to get there. Urgh! Mr. Ye, why did yound there?" Prisci sounded helpless as she said these words. Nathaniel frowned slightly after hearing this. Were they in an uninhabited area? Ango was a small country, so how is it possible to have a ce like this? "Has it been abandoned since the beginning? Or Is there some sort of nuclear radiation here? You have to let me know as I came with my wife!" Nathaniel''s voice was very anxious and cold. On the other hand, Mango was shocked. Was there nuclear radiation here? It couldn''t be, right? On the other hand? Prisci was left dumbfounded by Nathaniel''s spection. Mr. Ye had always been serious, so was this the same person that there were familiar with? Wasn''t he a cold person? When did he learn how to make such jokes? As expected, love could change someone easily! Prisci coughed awkwardly to conceal her shock. Then, she said softly, "There''s no nuclear radiation there. I heard that wild beasts are roaming around there. They''ve once killed people, so no one has set foot there for many years." Upon hearing this, Mango heaved a sigh of relief. However, she red at Nathaniel for bringing up such a shockingment. When Nathaniel saw this, his lips curled up slightly. He enjoyed teasing Mango and watching her funny reaction. After all, she had removed her calm and mature facade, so she sounded livelier like she was during their university days. At this thought, sweet memories of them spending time together resurfaced in his mind, and Nathaniel''s face softened a lot. "We sneaked in this ce, so of course, we couldn''tnd at the airport. Come on, we don''t have enough clothes to keep us warm, and we''re going to catch a cold!" Well, Nathaniel was telling the truth. Even Nathaniel couldn''t stand the cold weather. Furthermore, Mango''s body was weaker, so she definitely couldn''t take it either. Upon hearing this, Prisci became a little anxious. "I''ll let them buy some warm clothes for you guys. Besides, you guys should find a shelter to keep yourself warm. The weather forecast said that it will be raining and snowing today." After hearing what Prisci said, Nathaniel and Mango both became depressed. Urgh! Would it both rain and snow today? They came here from Longford County, and they didn''t have clothes to keep themselves warm. They were in an abandoned area, so how were they supposed to find a temporary shelter? However, Nathaniel knew that this was the only thing Prisci could do for them. "I see. Call me once you arrived. I''ll find a ce to hide first." "All right." After that, the two of them hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Mango was about to freeze to death. She rubbed her red nose and said in a low voice, "Shall we take a walk over there? Maybe we''ll find a cottage or something. Nathaniel felt that Mango had read too many fairy tales as this would most likely not happen. However, she was his wife, so he could only say in a low voice, "Let''s walk around. Perhaps we can warm up our bodies by exercising a bit." "Let''s go then." Mango took Nathaniel''s hand and started walking away. Since Prisci had just said that wild beasts were roaming around, Mango walked cautiously, and Nathaniel was also alert as well. The two of them walked about two kilometres to the south. Suddenly, Mango urgently needed to use the toilet. "Wait! Nathaniel! I want to go to the toilet." Nathaniel looked at her ufortable expression and said, "There''s definitely no public toilet here. Why don''t you go somewhere nearby and find some ce to relieve yourself? I''ll watch over you." Although Mango didn''t feel like doing that, she could only nod her head and run towards the bushes. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was not at ease either and he followed cautiously behind her. Then, he heard Mango''s soft voice, "Don''t stay too far away from me. I''m afraid." "All right." After saying this, Nathaniel quickly chased after her. Suddenly, he heard Mango''s gasp, and his heart tensed up. Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 "What''s wrong? Mango, are you there?" Nathaniel asked anxiously, and he started running quickly to look for her as well. However, he couldn''t find Mango immediately as the tall and overgrown bushes obscured his view. Meanwhile, Mango heard his desperate shouts and hurriedly said, "I''m here! Don''t worry, walk straight slightly to your left! I should be at a 10 o''clock direction from her. Soon, Nathaniel found Mango because she was guiding him. "What are you doing? Did something happen?" Nathaniel thought about what Prisci had said about the wild beasts that were roaming around. Therefore, he was afraid that Mango would run into them. However, Mango shook her head and whispered, "Look there! Isn''t that a house?" Nathaniel thought that there was a house when he looked in the direction where Mango pointed. However, the surrounding weeds were so tall that he couldn''t see them clearly. Meanwhile, Mango was still watchful of the surroundings. She tugged at the corner of Nathaniel''s shirt and said in a low voice, "Why don''t we go over and take a look? If it''s a house, we can goto the toilet." "Even if that''s a house, I think it must have been abandoned because it''s surrounded by so many tall weeds! There might be no toilet at all." Nathaniel knew that it was difficult for Mango to relieve herself in the wilderness. However, he was more concerned about her safety because of the current situation they were in. After hearing this, Mango pouted her lips in frustration. On the other hand, Nathaniel''s heart immediately softened when he saw the expression on her face. "Let''s go. I''ll apany you to check it out. Even if it''s abandoned, it''s probably safer than outside." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango smiled happily. "Aww! My husband is the best!" "Yeah, you''re so sweet." Nathaniel was in a good mood when he heard her praises. Then, they walked toward the house carefully while holding hands. Although the house looked close, it was further than they thought. If Mango wasn''t determined to control her urge to urinate, she would have already wet her pants by now. After walking for about half an hour, they finally arrived at the house. The ce was surrounded by weeds and hills, and they shrouded the house. Hence, they probably wouldn''t have seen this house if they hadn''t observed this area closely. Thus, Nathaniel couldn''t help but admire Mango. After all, she had managed to spot that this was a house from afar! Meanwhile, Mango became a little excited. "See? I said it was a house!" She was acting childishly as she ran to Nathaniel to ask for a reward. When Nathaniel saw this, he smiled and poked her nose, "Yes, my wife is the best! Wait for me, alright? I''ll try to clear the weeds in the path. Otherwise, I don''t think we can open the door." After saying that, Nathaniel stepped forward before taking out a military dagger from his boot and cleaning up the weeds at the door. Back when they were in the city, Mango used to admire how dominant he was when he was a president. However, now that they were in the suburbs, she couldn''t take her eyes off him as he was exuding a sense of wild masculinity! After cleaning away the weeds, Nathaniel noticed how Mango was looking at him with admirable, so he was in a good mood immediately. "I''ll open the door. It must be full of dust because no one has lived here for quite a long time. I don''t want you to choke because of it, so you should wait a while before going in." "All right." Mango obeyed his instructions. After all, she felt that Nathaniel was too handsome right now. On the other hand, Nathaniel did not expect her to be so obsessed with him, even though they were both already quite old. Suddenly, he became more energised and contented. "Wait for me here, alright?" "I got it." Mango stood by the side obediently while Nathaniel kicked open the door. Dust stirred up the room instantly. Nathaniel had already covered his nose to avoid inhaling the dust. Meanwhile, Mango quickly moved to the side, but she felt that she was already choking because of me. At first sight, the house looked like it had been previously upied by someone. There was furniture inside the house, and they could tell that the house had been renovated nicely. After that, Nathaniel looked around and didn''t find anything suspicious. He then said to Mango, "Come in, there''s a bathroom here." Mango rushed into the bathroom to relieve herself immediately. When she came out, Nathaniel was boiling some water. Finally, Mango felt that it was warmed indoors. Right now, the sky outside was gloomy, and both of them didn''t know when it would start raining or snowing. Anyways, Mango disliked the weather as much as she hated Laborn Argus. "Nathan, how could such a house exist in this dested ce?" Nathaniel had no answers to Mango''s question either. After all, they could find all the necessities they wanted in the house, and there were even bowls and chopsticks as well. Mango saw a refrigerator, so she walked in that direction. When she opened it, she saw that there were still some ingredients and instant noodles in "Wow, we''re so lucky! There''s everything we need here, including food!" While speaking, Mango took out the ingredients and checked the price tag on it so that she could know where the food had been bought from. Suddenly, she looked at the date and realised that the food had been bought yesterday. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw this. "Nathan,e here!" Mango shouted, and Nathaniel immediately came over. "What''s wrong?" "Look at the date. Am I wrong?" Mango showed the price tag to Nathaniel with an uncertain expression on her face. On the other hand, Nathaniel felt a little uneasy after looking at it. After all, this house looked as if it had been abandoned for many years. Even the weeds and hills outside covered the whole house, so how could someone have bought this food yesterday? Right now, Nathaniel thought that something was suspicious. Although the house was full of dust, the kitchen and the kettles used to boil water were as clean as new. If there were no one living in here, how could the kitchen be spotlessly clean? There was only one reason. Someone was using the kitchen here! But how did that person get in? At this thought, Nathaniel became alert. The weeds were overgrown, and there were no traces of a trial then, If someone had used the kitchen, there was only one answer to this question. This person was living in this house right now! At this thought, Nathaniel quickly pulled Mango behind him. Then, he took out a pistol from his pocket and handed it over to her. "If anything happens, remember to protect yourself with this." From N?velDrama.Org. When Mango saw Nathaniel''s serious expression, she knew that things were getting serious. They looked in the direction of the bedroom and nodded to each other before quickly walking in the same direction. Then, both of them reached the entrance of the bedroom, and Nathaniel started counting down with his fingers. He kicked open the door with a kick once he counted to three. At the same time, Mango aimed the pistol directly into the room. "Don''t move!" Mango shouted coldly. Nathaniel frowned slightly when he looked around. There was no one in the room, but the quilt was scattered around messily on the bed. It seemed that someone had been sleeping in the bed After that, Nathaniel moved forward to touch the quilt. It was cold, which meant that the person was not there. At this thought, Nathaniel pulled Mango to his side and whispered, "There''s only one bedroom here. If there''s nobody here, where can we find the person? The study room is the only ce left, right? You stay here, and I''ll go take a look." Nathaniel was unwilling to put Mango in danger as he didn''t know whether the study would be safe However, Mango grabbed his arm and whispered, "Now, it''s getting more dangerous, so we have to be together because we won''t know when our enemies will appear! I feel safe being with you. I''d be worried about you more if you left me alone here." Since Mango had already said so, Nathaniel decided to listen to her as well. Then, the pulled Mango''s hand and walked towards the study room. After that, the two of them tacitly kicked open the door. Suddenly, a cloud of dust greeted them, so they couldn''t help but choke and cough. Nathaniel subconsciously held Mango in his arms and quickly scanned the study. It seemed that no one hade in for a long time, and dust was all over the ce. Well, it looked like the person had only used the bedroom and kitchen of this house, but not the study room. But where was the person? Nathaniel could not understand what was going on right now. Suddenly, Mango felt a gaze following her. She couldn''t help but turn around quickly, but she didn''t see anything. However, she felt ufortable as someone was peeking at her. "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel sensed something strange and quickly followed her gaze. Mango whispered in reply, "I think that there are other people watching here in this house. I can''t ignore this because I keep feeling someone''s gaze on us." Nathaniel suddenly became nervous when he heard what she had said. "Which direction did the gazee from?" "The bedroom." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel once again pulled Mango''s hand and returned to the bedroom. The bedroom was very small, and there was almost no room for anyone to hide. However, Mango''s eyes were fixed on a wall. "What did you discover?" Nathaniel knew that Mango would not stare at a wall for no reason, unless she had discovered something. Mango whispered, "I keep having the feeling that something''s wrong with this wall!" Mango was about to step forward when Nathaniel stopped her. "Stay here. I''ll go take a look." "Be careful then." Mango knew that she could only depend on Nathaniel now, even though she wanted to face the person herself. Thus, she had listened to Nathaniel''s orders obediently to ease his worries. "All right." Nathaniel nodded in reply. Then, he approached the wall step by step. As he walked closer, he found that the colour of this wall was not the same as the surrounding ones. After all, the walls looked simr, but he found that it had been pained in a different shade after he observed it closely. Then, Nathaniel directly pressed on a corner of the wall, and the wall suddenly moved. It turned out to be a hidden closet! As the closet slowly opened, a ck shadow suddenly rushed out from it. Then, the shadow took out a dagger and aimed at Nathaniel directly. "Nathan, be careful!" Mango''s heart suddenly tightened. She wanted to rush over to help, but the other party was too fast. Thus, she could only watch in despair as the person attacked Nathaniel. Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Nathaniel noticed the silhouette rushing toward him. Thus, he lifted his foot almost immediately and kicked the person''s chest. After that, the opponent fell out of the room with a groan. Mango quickly rushed to stand in front of Nathaniel and looked at him anxiously. "Are you alright?" "I''m fine." Nathaniel kept staring at the person while he said this. The person had long hair which covered their face, so it was hard to see their appearance. In fact, their clothes were also in tatters as if they hadn''t changed their clothes for a long time. However, anyone could tell that the person was a woman after looking at her figure. Wait, was the person a woman? Nathaniel frowned slightly at this thought. How could a woman be living her? What if she was an insane woman? On the other hand, Mango had noticed this as well. "Who are you?" Mango aimed the pistol at the woman as she asked. After that, the woman wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. Then, she shed the dagger in her hand at Mango and Nathaniel. This time, Mango stood in front of Nathaniel and aimed her pistol at the woman''s forehead. "Which one do you think will be faster? My dagger or your gun?" Mango said these words coldly without any mercy. After hearing this, the woman stopped abruptly. "Put your hair aside. Tell me, who are you?" Mango continued to ask without hesitation. However, the woman snorted and said nothing. Meanwhile, Nathaniel frowned slightly and wanted to step forward subconsciously. However, the woman seemed to hate men. She was calm when she faced Mango. However, she suddenly became agitated when Nathaniel stepped forward. Then, she started to wave the dagger in her hand recklessly. Mango looked at the woman and found that thetter''s hair was a little grey. Therefore, she guessed that the woman had to be older, or perhaps her hair turned grey because of theck of sunlight all year round. "Sorry, we didn''t break in on purpose. We just thought there was no one living here, so we came here to take shelter from the cold weather." When Mango realised that they were the ones who barged in, she couldn''t me the woman for defending herself. Eventually, she retracted her pistol. When the woman heard these words and saw Mango putting away the pistol, she finally put away her dagger. Then, she walked past Mango and went to the kitchen without saying anything. She took out the water that Nathaniel had boiled and poured a pot of tea. After that, she ced it on the table and set up three cups. She looked very skilful when serving the tea. At first nce, one could tell that she was an expert or was raised in a noble family. Why would she be here? Mango did not understand. "Hello, may I know your name? I''m Mango, my husband''s Nathaniel. Sorry to disturb you." Mango took the initiative to introduce herself and Nathaniel. The woman paused for a moment before whispering, "Sit down and drink some hot tea. There''s no heater here. Although it''s warmer than the outside, it''ll be very cold at night." The woman''s voice was hoarse. Maybe because she didn''t speak for a long time, her speech was a bit stiff. Nathaniel came over. He was being watchful of an unidentified woman who appeared out of nowhere. Therefore, he didn''t allow Mango to drink the tea just in case. Although Nathaniel did not say anything, Mango knew what he was thinking. She nced at the woman. The woman''s eyes peeked out from her long hair, sizing them up and down. Mango smiled and said, "Thank you." Then, she ignored Nathaniel''s advise and directly drank the tea. The woman was somewhat surprised, while Nathaniel''s eyes were full of disapproval. "You are brave, but he cares about you." The woman said directly. Then she tucked her hair behind her ear casually, showing a beautiful face. Mango couldn''t tell her age judging from her face because she looked very young. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was slightly stunned and asked in a low voice, "Is your surname Mo?" Hearing this, the woman''s eyes instantly became sharp. "Who are you?" She became tensed again, as if she was on full alert. Mango didn''t know what was going on. The woman was looking fine just now, but now she was full of malice and had a murderous glint in her eyes. Terrified, Mango quickly tugged Nathaniel on the shirt. Nathaniel remained unmoved. Looking at the woman, he asked, "Do you know Carlson?" As soon as he finished his words, the woman suddenly raised the dagger in her hand again and put it directly on Nathaniel''s neck. "Who the hell are you?" "You are Mckenzie, right?" Nathaniel was surprised. He had never expected that he would find Mckenzie, just upon arriving at Ango. Upon hearing the mentioning of her name, Mckenzie looked at him with a hint of joy and excitement, she couldn''t help thinking of something. "Do you know Master Mo?" "Yes, I am one of Young Master Mo''s men. He has always been looking for you. This time, he even asked us to look for you here. He said that he would find you no matter what price he had to pay and wanted us to bring you back to the country." Nathaniel''s words made Mckenzie''s eyes instantly teary. "Im grateful for this." Mckenzie put the dagger away. It was no wonder that Nathaniel could recognize her at first nce. They looked so alike. Mckenzie sighed and sat down again. "Have a seat. We are family, so there is nothing to be cautious about. The tea is not poisonous, just drink it." Mckenzie gave Mango another cup of tea. Nathaniel did not stop her this time. Instead, he also drank the tea. It was a quality tea. Nathaniel knew it at first taste. However, where did this teae from in a deste area? He suddenly thought of something. Mckenzie was taken away by Laborn''s people and that this ce had be uninhabited because of the appearance of wild animals. "Aunt Mo, is there any wild animals here?" "There is." Nathaniel spected that Laborn had imprisoned Mckenzie here and tried to keep the secret from others. That was why he had deliberately made a mystery of the uninhabited area and threatened others not to enter. As time went by, this ce was the safest. However, he didn''t expect that there really was dangerous creature roaming around. Seeing Nathaniel''s surprised look, Mckenzie continued, "There are tigers, lions, and wolves here. They are all transferred from the primeval forest. The purpose of this is to prevent anyone from entering here and not letting anyone discover my existence. I have already lived here for more than ten years." Mckenzie''s status was very noble, but she had lived in this small house for more than a decade. This house only had bedrooms and kitchens, and she never took a step outside. It was sorrowful but there was nothing she could do. She had once thought of escaping, but she had almost died because of the tiger. She was barely alive when she was rescued. From then on, Mckenzie knew that she would not be able to walk out of this uninhabited area. However, she did not expect to see Nathaniel and Mango here today. "How did you guys get in?" Mckenzie was very surprised. Mango smiled and said, "We flew in by helicopter andnded not too far away from here. I happened to want to go to the toilet, so I went this way, and then I saw this house." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Mckenzie''s jaw dropped in surprise.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Did youe in by ne? Haven''t you been discovered by the satellite system?" "We have the best nes and pilots in the country. They can find at low altitudes, so we bypassed the defence system secretly andnded near the ground. Mckenzie''s eyes lit up after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "What? Did yound somewhere near the ground? Wow! Did our country finally manage to do this?" "Of course!" "That''s great!" Suddenly, Mango felt sorry for Mckenzie when she saw how excited thetter was. Even though Mckenzie had been trapped here for more than a decade, she was still thinking about how powerful her mothend was. Thus, Mango was sure that only people who had been stranded overseas would feel the same sense of belonging as Mckenzie did. Meanwhile, Nathaniel noticed that Mckenzie was very interested in military affairs and could not help saying, "We''re not only more advanced than other countries in terms of aviation! Our military is also one of the strongest in the world. Hence, if we dere war on Ango, Laborn wouldn''t even stand a chance!" "That''s wonderful!" Mckenzie stood up excitedly and paced back and forth. "Laborn is so ambitious that he wants to upy our mothend. Urgh! I really hope that our people can defeat him thoroughly!" "This will happen. But Aunt Mckenzie, I think you need to return first." Nathaniel had thought about this for a while, and he had concluded that this was the best action now. After all, they had to stay here to deal with Laborn He initially thought that it would take a long time to find Mckenzie, but unexpectedly, he found her out of nowhere. Thus, Nathaniel was very gratified and worried about her safety at the same time. It was too dangerous for her to follow them! However, Mckenzie shook her head and said, "No, you guys found me by ident, and I have to ensure your safety. You''ll be safer with me backing you up. Mango didn''t understand Mckenzie''s intentions after hearing what she said. However, Nathaniel understood the meaning behind her words, so he was stunned. Did Mckenzie suspect Carlson? She was afraid that Carlson would leave them in danger once she returned. Was that what she meant? But how could that be? Carlson was one of hisrades and one of his most loyal subordinates, so he would not leave Nathaniel alone. However, Nathaniel felt uneasy suddenly because of Mckenzie''s words. "Aunt Mckenzie, this will not happen between me and Master Mo." After hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango finally reacted and was stunned for a moment. Mckenzie looked at Nathaniel''s firm eyes and said, "I hope you are right. I have been stranded here for more than a decade, and no one believed me. I only know that I must threaten him with something he cares about the most so that I will be safe. This is the only way I can live!" Nathaniel and Mango didn''t know what kind of miserable life she had lived all these years. Upon hearing her words, they didn''t say anything but remained silent. Suddenly, the sound of chains could be heard, so Mckenzie''s expression suddenly changed. Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 "Hide in the closet! Quick!" Mango and Nathaniel were surprised by her suddenmand. However, Mckenzie didn''t have time to exin what was going on. Hence, Nathaniel quickly dragged Mango into the cab for both their safety. It seemed that Nathaniel believed Mckenzie''s words. After hiding inside, Nathaniel held Mango in his arms. They were stuck in a narrow space together with no room for air. Nathaniel''s physique wasrger, so Mango was cramped up under him. Well, this was a new experience for them too. Meanwhile, the sound of metal chains was getting louder, and they could hear it even from the cab. The both of them nced at each other, and Mckenzie''s cold voice could be heard from outside. "Are you guys trying to starve me to death? Why do you keep dying the time to serve meals? What''s wrong? Is Laborn pissed at me now?" Although Mango did not know who Mckenzie was talking to, things definitely looked suspicious now. Suddenly, a deep voice of a man resounded. "Miss, you''re wrong. Mr. Fang cares about you very much." "Heh. Is that so?" Mckenzie snorted and nced at the things in his hand before saying with a sneer, "The storm is coming soon, so but he provided me with that trivial amount of food to survive the winter! Hah! Is he trying to torture me? This ce has been turned into an uninhabited area, and the heater has stopped working. Give me some coal. How can I survive in the cold this way?" The man said respectfully, "Miss, there are some important matters in the country that have to be dealt with. Thus, Mr. Fang asks you to take this and bear with it for a few days, and he will arrange other food for you after that." "Hehe, he wants me to bear with it just for a few days? Bah! I guess he wants to freeze me to death! Since he didn''t manage to get anything valuable from me, he intends to give me up and let me die, right?" Mckenzie was filled with anger as she said this. However, the man said respectfully, "Miss, you must be joking. Your status is your greatest asset, so he will not allow anything to happen to you. However, he heard that a stranger has entered the uninhabited areas. Hence, I hope that you will not interact with outsiders." "What a joke! How could people visit an isted ce that was created by you guys? Only a ghost would do that!" Mckenzie snorted, obviously not showing the man any respect. Meanwhile, the man looked around and saw the steaming tea and three teacups, so he could not help but frown. "Miss, is there a guest here?" "Guests? I guess you''ll have to allow them toe in first, right?" Mckenzie obviously noticed the teacups on the table. However, she looked calm, so the man became uncertain. "If so, what about these three tea cups..." "I''m too lonely alright! I fantasised about someoneing here to visit me, so I wanted to serve them tea and talk with them! Can''t I do that?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Mckenzie seemed to be telling the truth. The man did not believe it and wanted to enter Mckenzie''s bedroom to inspect the surroundings. However, Mckenzie came forward and shouted coldly, "What? How dare you do that? You''re only a lowly servant! How dare you enter my room?" "Of course, I wouldn''t dare to do so. However, if you''re trying to hide someone else here, I won''t be able to exin myself to Mr. Fang. As such, don''t make things difficult for everyone." Although the man was respectful, Mckenzie felt that his words were annoying and hated him even more. "How dare you use me? Do you not know who the hell am I? Besides, this house is so tiny. Do you think I can hide a human?" "I won''t know until I see it." The man pushed Mckenzie away forcefully without showing her any respect while saying this. Thus, Mckenzie was so furious that she almost wanted to tear him apart. Meanwhile, Mango became alert. Who on earth was this man? He was so rude! Nathaniel was all prepared. As long as the man opened the cab, he would kill him immediately. Thus, the atmosphere became tense immediately. The man entered Mckenzie''s room. He looked around and was about to head towards the direction of the cab. However, Mckenzie frowned and directly threw the teacup in her hand. The teacup somehow smashed right on the man''s head, so the man was stunned. Then, Mckenzie snorted coldly and said, "Hehl You''re digging your own grave, aren''t you? Besides, you''re only one of his servants that Laborn sent, so I don''t mind killing you. Anyway, there will be someone else to rece you even if you die." Mckenzie said mercilessly while holding a dagger in her hand. The man noticed the murderous glint in her eyes, and he seemed to be deep in thought. "Miss, calm down. Mr. Fang has prepared something for you to eat for the next three days. If nothing happens, so you try to be more frugal. The storm ising, and we might not be able to come out." The man became respectful again, but Mckenzie did not appreciate it at all. "Get lost!" The man did not care about Mckenzie''s attitude, and he left immediately after hearing what Mckenzie had said. This time, they could hear the sound of the chains further as the man left. After that, Mango wanted to push open the cab door and leave, but Nathaniel stopped her. He then looked at her and shook his head. Mango was slightly surprised, but she did not do anything else. After all, her instinct was telling her to trust Nathaniel, and she believed in whatever decision he made. The two waited for a while, and Mckenzie did note in either. Instead, she held the teacup and poured the tea out. Then, she refilled the cup and said to herself, "Carlson,e, have some tea. Try the tea that I had just prepared. You will be rewarded if you correctly guessed the type of tea I made." Mango was stunned, and Nathaniel was taken aback as well. After all, Mckenzie was still thinking of Carlson, even if she was in such a terrible situation. They had heard rumours of her raising Carlson as her own son, and it appeared that this was true. Suddenly, Mango felt a little sympathy for her. At this moment, the man from before pushed the door open and came in. However, this time, they didn''t hear the sounds of the chains. When Mckenzie saw this, she directly threw out the pot of boiling hot tea. "Hey! Are you trying to dig your own grave?" This was probably the first time the man had seen Mckenzie throw a tantrum. He tried to dodge the teapot, but he could not avoid it. Fortunately, the teacup did notnd on his face, and it hit on the wall beside him. However, some of the warm water burnt his face. "Argh!" The man shouted in pain. Just then, he noticed the murderous look on Mckenzie''s face. Before he could defend himself, he was kicked on the belly by Mckenzie, and he tumbled out of the door. It seemed that Mckenzie wanted to kill him! She had even picked up the chair next to her and threw it directly at the man. The man did not dare to fight back. Seeing that he was about to be hit, he voiced out quickly. "Miss Mo, I didn''t mean to do this! I just came back to tell you that the king said that it isn''t safe for you to go out during these days." Luckily, Mckenzie held the chair and stopped about five centimetres from the man''s head. However, she wore a cold expression on her face, and her voice was also tinged with anger. "If you dare to spy on me again, I promise to kill you next time!" Mckenzie was not joking at all, and the man could tell it just by looking and her. Hence, his heart was beating rapidly, and his palms were sweaty. He always knew how terrifying Mckenzie was. After all, this woman had been locked up here for so many years, so she was probably insane. Before he had taken up this job, several people had died while delivering meals to her. For this, Laborn had only given money aspensation to the victim''s family and nothing else. The man obviously did not wish to end up the same way. Therefore, he had been respectful to Mckenzie all this time after he took over the task. He realized that as long as he treated Mckenzie with courtesy, Mckenzie wouldn''t make things difficult for him. Today, he had returned again because he sensed something unusual. However, he did not expect Mckenzie to be angered by this. Although Mckenzie was a woman, her strength was unbelievable, especially when she was pissed. Thus, the man broke out in cold sweat at the thought of what had happened just now. "Miss Mo, I really came back to tell you this because I forgot to do so previously!" The man exined hurriedly. Mckenzie knew that he was lying, but she didn''t bother to argue with him. Instead, she threw the stool away andshed out coldly, "Get out!" "Okay, okay. I''ll leave right now!" The man fled in a hurry after saying that. Mckenzie looked at the man as he left. Then, a deep frown stered across her face. After an hour had passed, Mckenzie remained in the same position. On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t allow Mango to go out either. Mango realised that she would have been exposed and caught by the other party if Nathaniel hadn''t stopped her from going out. At the thought of this, she felt a little scared. After another few minutes, Nathaniel whispered to Mango, "We can leave now." "Shouldn''t we wait a little longer?" Mango was still afraid that the man woulde back again, so she asked with a worried face. Nathaniel shook his head with a faint smile and said, "It''s all right. He should have been gone by now. Heh! He''s probably terrified of Mckenzie now." "Well, I''m scared of her too." When Nathaniel heard what Mango said, he couldn''t help but reach out and flick her forehead. "Haha! When did you be so timid?" "Well, I''m timid right now because I have you by my side!" Mango stuck out her tongue as she said this. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat when he saw how mischievous she was. Well, well. Mango had been seducing him a lot recently. At this thought, Nathaniel grabbed her arm and walked out of the cab. Meanwhile, Mckenzie looked at them and whispered, "Did you all discover anything?" "Yeah..." Nathaniel nodded, but Mango was confused. "What did you all discover?" She was confused, and she didn''t understand what Nathaniel and Mckenzie were saying. What was going on? THen, Nathaniel looked at Mango''s nk expression and said in a low voice, "When the first man came in, there was the sound of chains. This meant that chains were blocking the entrance where he came in. However, when the man came back again, we did not hear the chains. Hence, there should probably be another exit here." "That''s right, I always thought that there was only one exit here. After all, the door was blocked, but now, it seems that I was wrong. Also, the man was cautious just now. He must have noticed something wrong here, but he didn''t dare to do anything to me, so he went back to ask Laborn. Now, we are in great danger, so I just want to know one thing. Can we leave now?" Mango and Nathaniel became nervous immediately after hearing what Mckenzie had said. Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 "I thought the man didn''t see us just now!" Mango said in surprise. Nathaniel whispered, "The number of teacups have exposed our presence. Also, the man must''ve also discovered the door which we have barged into if there is a second exit." Only now did Mango remember how they entered the ce. "What should we do now?" Mango ced her hand on her waist and paced around anxiously while asking. Well, things could turn out pretty badly because of this. However, she wasn''t afraid because it didn''t matter where she was as long as Nathaniel was with her. Then, Nathaniel gently grabbed her hand and said in a soft voice, "Don''t we still have Prisci? She''s our only hope right now. s! I just hope that she can reach here before Laborn''s men do." While Nathaniel said this, his cellphone rang. Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly when he saw the caller ID on the screen of his phone. "She''s here! We should be able to leave soon." Mckenzie and Mango both let out sighs of relief when they heard this. Meanwhile, Nathaniel picked up phone immediately. "Prisci, where are your men?" "They''re already at the abandoned area, but where are you guys?" They could clearly heard the uneasiness in her voice. Nathaniel sent their location to her and mentioned to her what had happened just now, and he also told her that Mckenzie was with them. Upon hearing the news, Prisci was stupefied. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Mckenzie? Is she from the Mo family? After all, Prisci had stayed in Z Country for a few years, so she was quite familiar with people from the Mo family. Nathaniel agreed by saying a soft ''yeah'', so Prisci became a little uneasy. "Mr. Ye, are you trying to get me into trouble? I''ve already sent out my men! If there was no one there, I could still tell Laborn that I came here to hunt! Now, you''re telling me that the Mo family is imprisoned here, and you''re trying to take her away as well! You''re obviously trying to tell Laborn that I''m the one who brought her away!" Prisci said anxiously. Nathaniel did not expect to find Mckenzie immediately after arriving at Ango. Thus, he felt apologetic towards Prisci because of what had happened. "Do you want me to send someone to stir up some trouble at the border? Then, Laborn would think that we were the ones who took her away, right?" This was the only solution that Nathaniel coulde up with. However, Prisci said in a low voice, "I contacted Michael and asked him to send a helicopter to bring her away. Laborn imprisoned her in this abandoned area for so many years, so he probably paid close attention to her. Anyway, he will do anything he can to search for her if she''s still in the country. You know that I can''t prevent him from finding her. So, you should let her go immediately if you care about her safety." "But it takes time for the helicopter to reach here. I''m afraid we''re not going to make it in time!" Nathaniel had also thought that this problem. However, he was most concerned if their whereabouts would be exposed to Laborn by the man who visited just now. If that was the case, it was already toote for them to escape. Prisci pondered for a moment and whispered, "The only thing we can do now is to seek help from the Baxter Alliance. But if that''s the case, we may lose some of our subordinates. Once their identity is exposed, Laborn will kill them all.! Mr. Ye, we''re risking their safety in exchange for the lives of the Mo family. This is too great of a cost to bear!" After all, Prisci had trained this team secretly. She had brought them into Ango using her status so that she would be prepared for any unforeseen circumstances that would happen in the future. However, she was not too willing to sacrifice their lives for the Mo family. To her, Baxter Alliance was her benefactor and her family, but the Mo family was not. Even though Nathaniel was loyal to the Mo family, she did not belong to their country and did not treat the Mo family with much respect. Nathaniel understood Prisci''s concern and her thoughts, but he didn''t know whether Mckenzie thought the same thing. Then, Nathaniel subconsciously took a nce at Mckenzie. Suddenly, Mckenzie said in a low voice, "She''s right. This is a great cost indeed. My life is important, but I don''t want other people to sacrifice their lives for me. If this doesn''t work, you and Mango can leave first, and I''ll stay here. As long as I''m still alive, Laborn will not dare to do anything ruthless. At most, he will just send me somewhere else. Rest assured that he won''t take my life. After all, the Mo family is still very useful to him." As soon as Mckenzie said this, Prisci suddenly paused. She had wondered if the Mo family would agree to her suggestion. To put it bluntly, she had said those words to see how Mckenzie would react. If Mckenzie wanted to leave while ignoring the lives of others, she would abandon her immediately. After all, Prisci only cared about Nathaniel, and the others had nothing to do with her. However, she was surprised by Mckenzie''s words. However, Nathaniel interrupted them and said, "No, I promised Master Mo that I would take you back. Moreover, he told me that the Baxter Alliance is working for him now." He had said these words out loud for Prisci to hear. Prisci frowned upon hearing this, but she didn''t say anything else. Then, Nathaniel continued, "Prisci, send a few of ourrades to create havoc around this abandoned area. At the same time, contact Michael to send a helicopter over to pick them up. Tell them to not confront the enemies head- on. They should get on the helicopter and leave when the timees." "What about Mckenzie then?" Prisci understood what Nathaniel meant. After all, he wanted his subordinates to leave Ango. However, these people were brought in to protect Nathaniel many years ago. Now they had to leave because of the Mo family, so who would be responsible for Nathaniel''s safety in the future? Nathaniel''s eyes darkened slightly as he said softly, "Mckenzie, follow me. If Michael''s helicopter enters the country, Laborn will think that he is here to pick you up. So if my men get on the helicopter, he won''t know that you chose to remain here." "Mr. Ye, this is too risky!" Prisci knew that his team would be able to leave safely as long as Michael''s helicopter arrived. However, Micheal had sent a fighter aircraft, so this could put them at a disadvantage. Thus, it seemed that Nathaniel was taking a huge risk by doing this. Despite that, Nathaniel whispered, "Look, time is running out. Just do as I say." "Mr. Ye, bring her along with you, alright? You all can leave with my men." Prisci finallypromised. She couldn''t bear to see Nathaniel in danger, and she couldn''t allow Micheal and his subordinates to fight against Ango''s soldiers. Hence, she could only sacrifice herself. "Prisci..." Nathaniel was moved by her words. He knew it was a difficult decision for her to make. However, he couldn''t help feeling a little guilty. Mango did not understand and asked in a low voice, "Who is she actually?" "She''s one of the princesses of Ango, Prissy Fang. Also, she''s Laborn''s daughter." Mango was stunned after hearing what Nathaniel had said. She would never have imagined that Prisci Fang from the Baxter Alliance was actually one of the princesses of Ango!" "She..." "Let''s go out first." Nathaniel held Mango''s hand tightly as he said this. Then, he nced at Mckenzie and said in a low voice, "Aunt, follow us closely." "Alright, sorry for giving you so much trouble." Mckenzie was looking forward to leaving Ango, but she did not want other people to be sacrificed because of her bold decision. However, when she learnt about Prisci''s real identity, she couldn''t help but be stunned as she looked at Nathaniel with admiration. Also, what kind of organisation was the Baxter Alliance? How could one of the princesses of Ango betray her father and her country for this organisation? This was so shocking! However, Nathaniel did not have much time to exin this to them. After taking them out of the house, he quickly moved toward the location that Prisci had given him. Suddenly, the cold wind started to st them. Nathaniel had taken a winter jacket from the cab before he left and put it on Mango. However, Mango still felt cold, and her nose was turning red. "Hold on for a little longer, alright? Everything will be fine once we find Prisci''s men." Nathanielforted her. After hearing this, Mango nodded and quickly followed behind him. She would observe her surroundings from time to time and conceal their traces after Nathaniel and Mckenzie left. Soon, they managed to find the person that Prisci had sent over. The person was wearing clothes that represented the Baxter Alliance. When the other party saw Nathaniel, he said respectfully, "Mr. Ye, we''re here to pick you up." "Thank you for your hard work." Nathaniel was pleased to see a familiar face from a foreign country. So, te stered on a friendly smile and greeted the other party. After Mckenzie and Mango got on the car, Nathaniel looked around and whispered, "Is there a car behind us?" "Yes, Ms. Fang ordered us to drive two of the exact cars in separate ways, so that we will not easily be found by others. Moreover, the storm wille soon, so it will cover our traces well." The man exined quickly. "What''s your name?" "Kash." Kash said in a low voice and quickly got in the car. After getting on the car, Mango felt morefortable and warm because there was a heater in the car. On the other hand, Mckenzie had been silent, but she was observing the surroundings attentively with a cautious expression on her face. Then, Kash started the car, and so did the other car from behind. After that, both cars drove in the opposite direction. After that, Nathaniel whispered, "How long have you been here?" "It''s been five years." Kash answered respectfully. "What about you family?" "I only have my mother left. My dad passed away two years ago, but I didn''t get to bid him farewell." Kash was a little sad when he talked about this. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt sorry for him too. His team were acting as spies in foreign countries, and they didn''t even get to return to their family. It would be better for them if they were respectable soldiers, but they had no identities at all. At this thought, Nathaniel felt very upset. He finally understood why Carlson decided to make the Baxter Alliance a formal organisation then. After all, Baxter Alliance was highly influential and famous among the locals. They operated by following strict rules and regtions, and they were a secret to the public. However, people who knew Nathaniel and Michael well knew that they were once respectable soldiers. So, the men that they had trained were rare talents as they had trained them ording to the strict military rules. Hence, if he didn''t give them official identities, this would be too unfair to them. However, it was different now. Now, the public finally knew about their efforts and sacrifices, and they were highly respected figures. At this thought, Nathaniel whispered, "When this is over, I will give you a month''s vacation to apany your mother back home." "Thank you, Mr. Ye." Kash was very grateful to hear this. After all, the few of them didn''t say anything. Mango watched as the car drove out of the uninhabited area and got further away. She could even see the lighthouse in the distance, so she immediately felt energized. "Are we almost in the downtown area?" Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 "We''re not only heading to the downtown area. Miss Fang asked me to bring you guys to the pce!" After hearing what Kash had said, both Mango and Mckenzie were stunned. "What? Are we entering the pce?" "Yes, Madam said that the most dangerous ce is always the safest. The king will never find out that you guys are hiding there!" All of them could tell that Kash admired Prisci very much from the way he talked about her. It seemed that Prisci had a good reputation. Thus, Mango was even more curious about Prisci as she suddenly realised that this woman was also Lebanon''s sister. Just then, Nathaniel grasped Mango''s hand and whispered, "You shouldn''t be too curiouster, alright?" "Oh, okay." Mango nodded in reply. Urgh! Why could Nathaniel always guess her thoughts? This was too annoying! When Nathaniel saw that Mango was no longer as energetic as before, he smiled and said, "After the security check, I''ll allow you to do whatever you want. You can even meet Lebanon." "Nah, I want to meet Henry!" Mango was worried about Henry more than Lebanon. Since the lockdown of Ango, she had received no news about Henry. Moreover, he was constantly with Bernard Gaylord. Furthermore, she knew how cunning Bernard was, so she was worried that Henry''s identity would be exposed. "Okay. I''ll go with you." Nathaniel agreed instantly. Meanwhile, Mckenzie listened to their conversation and did not raise say anything. She was unfamiliar with those names that they had mentioned, while those people who were once close to her were no longer here. "Is Barack doing alright? Has he been rescued?" She thought that she would not ask about Barack anymore, but she couldn''t stop herself from doing so. Meanwhile, Mango looked at Mckenzie and recalled everything Nathaniel had told her. Then, she responded, "Uncle Barack had already returned to Santell Capital before we even came here. He has been imprisoned by Laborn for all these years, so he was in a pretty awful state!" "Uncle? Is he your rtive?" Mckenzie suddenly opened her eyes wide in surprise as she heard this. Suddenly, Mango and Nathaniel realised that they had never told Mckenzie about Mango''s real identity. "Yes, I''m the child of the Hans family. My father is Dennis, and my mother is Queena. However, something happened and I was raised by the Shen family, so my surname is Shen." Mango briefly exined the matter as she didn''t want to mention her adoptive parents from the Shen family. This was because she didn''t want to recall the past tragedy that happened. Although she didn''t exin much, Mckenzie understood her words at once. "Dennis was still single before that, and I never expected him to have a child with Brantley. Wow! I didn''t even know about this. It looks like I''ve lost contact with all of them for so long." Mckenzie smiled bitterly when she said this. No one could understand the pain and sadness that she was feeling right now. On the other hand, Mango felt upset. Although she wasn''t clear about the rtionships and hatred of the past generation, she felt sorry because of what had happened to Barack and Mckenzie. Then, she gently patted Mckenzie''s hand and whispered, "Everything will be fine." "Yeah, you''re right. By the way, what about Benny Powell?" "He''s dead." Mckenzie was stunned as she never expected this to happen. Then, mixed emotions shed in her eyes before she finally became calm again. After that, no one said anything else anymore. Soon, the car drove into the downtown area. There was a series of security checks along the way, and everyone in the car started to tense up again. On the contrary, Kash remained calmed and drove the car as if nothing was wrong. "Stop right there. We''re doing a routine inspection." Suddenly, someone stopped Kash''s car. "I''m one of Mr. Fang''s subordinates, and I went out of the city to deal with some problems. Are you blind? Can''t you see the pass in front of my car?" Kash said these words harshly. The guard nced at the car, and his expression suddenly turned pale. He then stepped aside and said, "Sorry. It''s just a routine check. Please forgive us. Here you go." Meanwhile, Kash did not even look at him. Instead, he directly stepped on the elerator and drove away. Then, Nathaniel frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, "Lexis Fang? Aren''t you working for Prisci?" "Madam said that we can''t be all working for her. Otherwise, the team will all be in trouble if something happens to her. Therefore, we are allocated to work for other princes in the entire pce. It''s more secure this way, and we can also observe what''s happening in the other pces. As such, the whole team will not be implicated even if one of us is exposed." Upon hearing what Kash had said, Mango admired Prisci even more. "Wow! Prisci is really amazing!" "Of course!" Kash was obviously proud to be working for her. On the other hand, Nathaniel did not say anything. Instead, the corner of his lips curled up slightly as he nced at Mango. As the car drove into the city center, there were guards standing on both sides of the street, and the atmosphere was a little tense. After seeing this, Mango leaned against Nathaniel''s chest and asked softly, "Why does the vibe here felt so oppressive and terrifying?" "Hmm... something must have happened." Nathaniel could sense that something had happened, so a mysterious gaze shed across his eyes. Then, Mckenzie frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "This ce is a restricted area. It''s hard for us to get in." After that, Kash stopped the car at a hotel next to the area. Then, he asked the three of them to get off the car and enter the hotel immediately. Well, Kash had booked the hotel with a fake identity. Once they arrived at the presidential suite, Kash asked them to freshen up and also prepared some clothes forthem. After washing up, Mckenzie looked at her long hair and frowned slightly. Then, she went straight to the bathroom and cut her hair with scissors. Mango was a little surprised to see this, but she did not stop her. Instead, she stepped forward and asked, "Do you need my help?" "Sure. Sorry for the trouble then." Ever since she had learnt that that Mango was Terrance''s niece, Mckenzie''s attitude towards her had changed. Instead, she had be more friendly with Mango. Then, Mango immediately stepped forward to help Mckenzie. She cut Mckenzie''s hair short before trimming it so that the hairstyle would suit Mckenzie. Once Mango was done. Mckenzie looked in the mirror and seemed satisfied with her new look. She suddenly recalled her younger days, but she was obviously older now as she could see the grey strands of hair that were on her head. s! If Laborn hadn''t imprisoned her for so many years, she could have done so many different things. However, too many years had been wasted now. Now, she didn''t have anyone she loved, and she had no job as well. She had lost everything indeed! Suddenly, anger welled up through Mckenzie''s veins. She looked at the traffic outside, and she couldn''t wait to blow up the entire ce that belonged to Laborn. However, she knew that she could not act impulsively on this matter. Meanwhile, Mango didn''t notice that Mckenzie''s gaze had changed. She looked at Mckenzie''s new haircut and praised her immediately, "Aunt Mckenzie, you''re so beautiful." Mango addressed her as her Aunt Mckenzie just like how Nathaniel did. On the other hand, Mckenzie didn''t care about how they addressed her. However, she was delighted when she heard Mango''s praise, so the corner of his lips subsequently curled up into a smile. In fact, she looked particrly beautiful when she smiled. However, both Magnolia and Mango had their unique features and were both charming in their way. "I''m already old, so I guess I''ll never look as pretty as I did when I was young." Mckenzie said these words sorrowfully, but sadly, there was nothing Mango could do to help her. Meanwhile, Nathaniel knocked on the door outside and whispered, "Aunt Mckenzie, Mango, have you changed your clothes?" "Well be right out!" Mango waited for Mckenzie to finish cleaning up before they went out together. Meanwhile, Kash had arrived. Nathaniel was also sitting there waiting for them, and he looked dazzling as he was dressed in a formal ck suit. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Mr. and Mrs. Ye, we have your photos here, so all the managers know who you guys are. Thus, you have to disguise yourselves before you can enter the pce." Mango was a little surprised when she heard what Kash said. "What? Are you telling me that the people here all know who we are? Does this mean that they saw us when we entered the hotel through the main tall?" "It''s fine. This hotel belongs to us, and our subordinates are the ones that are working in this hotel." Kash said proudly. On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t say anything. Obviously, he knew about this as well. However, Mango didn''t expect that they would have a business in Ango. She couldn''t help but look at Nathaniel and said, "Honey, you''re too awesome!" "Nah, I''m not. Michael was the one who did this." Although Nathaniel gave all the credits to Michael, Mango knew that Michael was willing to do anything for Nathaniel because Nathaniel had done him a favour in the past. Indeed, Michael was a very loyal man. "Hmm... I wonder how he and his wife are doing right now." Upon hearing what Mango had said, Nathaniel smile faintly. "Well, you care too much about him. Would you like to call him and catch up with him?" "Forget it. I''m not familiar with him." Mango stuck out her tongue yfully as she said this. Meanwhile, Mckenzie looked at the couple and could not help but think of the time when she was young. Back then, she had also fantasised about love and rtionships. However, she was now over forty years old and did not dare to think about it anymore. She regretted not cherishing those times as she never knew that she would lose them forever back then. On the other hand, Nathaniel sensed Mckenzie''s sadness and pulled Mango to his side. Then, he whispered, "Hurry up and get prepared. Kash will bring some people over to help you with your makeup." "All right." Mango did not ask any questions and directly sat down. A momentter, the makeup artist walked in and greeted them. After that, she started to put on makeup for Mango and Mckenzie. It took quite a while for their makeup to be done. However, once she had worked her magic, Mango could barely recognise herself! After all, she had an androgynous look right now, so she couldn''t believe that this was her appearance too. "Wow! Your makeup skills are too impressive!" Mango was amazed, while Mckenzie was also a little surprised. After all, the makeup artist had managed to disguise her wrinkled face. Right now, if she stood next to Mango, people would think that they were siblings instead! "Yeah, your skills are pretty good." Mckenzie was quite satisfied with how she looked right now. Once they were done, Mango immediately went to look for Nathaniel. She wanted to see if Nathaniel could recognise her while she was in disguise. However, she saw that Nathaniel looked much fatter, and he even had a big stomach. He looked like he was pregnant, and he was wearing a suit that was one sizerger as well. When Mango nced at him, she thought that he looked like a middle-aged man. Thus, she was stunned. "How...how did you end up like this?!" She had never thought that Nathaniel would look so ugly after the transformation, so she was not used to it at all! Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 "What do you think?" Nathaniel looked fairly unbothered by his brand new appearance. "Uek! You''re so ugly!" Mango said in disgust, so Nathaniel immediately burst out intoughter. "That''s right. In this way, no one will notice or pay attention to me. After all, nobody will be interested in a paunchy middle-aged man. Also, Kash made us some new identities that we can find online." Mango was shocked when she heard what Nathaniel said. This meant that the person who had arranged all this had to be powerful enough as they could do all of them. "Let me feel your big belly. Naha! You look like you''re pregnant! Mr. Ye, i guess it''s tough on you, isn''t it?" Mango joked yfully. However, Nathaniel let her do whatever she wanted. Indeed, it was quite tiring to carry a huge prosthetic belly around. Fortunately, the weather wasn''t that humid, so he could still endure it. "Are you done ying around now?" "Nope, I will definitely dream of your face in my nightmares tonight! Naha! I must have slept with the wrong guy!" Mango said without restraint, while Nathaniel immediately pulled her into his arms. "Are you sure you slept with the wrong man? Hmm? You''ve gotten so bold aftering here, huh?" Nathaniel stretched out his hand towards her and tickled her after saying this. "Hahaha, stop it! It''s itchy!" Mango couldn''t stand the itchiness and quickly begged for mercy. Aftering here, Mango had released her natural instincts. The calmness and restraint she had when she was in Ocean City had long been forgotten. On the contrary, she returned to her cheeky and yful old self just like how she did during her days in college. Thus, Nathaniel was very delighted and pleased when he saw her acting this way. However, he knew that she could behave in such a carefree manner because they didn''t have anyone familiar by their side. She didn''t need to maintain her status as Mrs. Ye, and there was no need to be conscious about her actions. Hence, she could truly live the way she wanted to now. Meanwhile, Mckenzie saw them messing around and could not help shaking her head. Then, she smiled and went to another room. After Mango and Nathaniel ended their bickering, both of themid on the bed as they were exhausted. They were panting heavily, and if anyone saw them, they would''ve misunderstood the situation. Meanwhile, Kash and the makeup artist were smart enough to leave the room in the very beginning so both of them had their personal space. Then, Mango fiddled with Nathaniel''s fingers and asked softly, "Do you have any ns after arriving here? Don''t you think thating here is too risky?" "Yeah, it is." Nathaniel stroked her long, wavy hair as he said this. Right now, he was obsessed with the soft and tender feel of her hair. He whispered, "In fact, I don''t have any ns, and I just came in and look for evidence. We can just bring back the person we''ve found. Well, let''s see what Lebanon and Prisci think. If they still want to keep Ango, we''ll respect that. If they don''t want it, we can destroy the ce directly." Nathaniel didn''t have a good impression of Ango, nor did he have any feelings for it. In fact, he came here merely for his missions and other urgent tasks on hand. He and Mango had been deceived and schemed on for so long, so it was almost time to get revenge, right? They had always thought that Kolton Ye was the culprit. However, it seemed that Laborn was the mastermind behind this. Hence, they were ready to wreak vengeance for the sake of the Xiao family, the Hans family, and the Ye family. After all, they were determined to fight injustice for the innocent lives that had been lost. Mango nodded in agreement after saying this. She whispered, "I want Henry to go back safely." "We will protect him. Don''t worry." Nathaniel reassured Mango, so she felt more relieved. "Nathan, I think the evildoers of Ango such as Laborn and his men deserved to be punished. However, the residents here are innocent, aren''t they?" "We''ll talk about itter." Nathaniel felt that it was not the time to discuss about those things. Just then, Kash sent over some food and beverages for them, as the snowstorm outside began to fall. Mango stood in front of the window and looked at the blizzard outside. She couldn''t help but say in relief, "Wow, luckily we came here. Otherwise, we would have frozen to death in that abandoned area!" "Perhaps nobody would''ve found us too." Nathaniel wrapped his arms around her waist from behind as he said this. She was currently dressed in a white sweater and a pair of casual jeans. She looked very young and energized right now, and this caused Nathaniel''s heart to flutter. Then, Nathaniel leaned his chin against her shoulder and whispered, "My dear wife, I want to discuss some matters with you in bed. Is that alright?" In fact, Nathaniel had a difficult time suppressing his urges. However, he didn''t dare to do it at first because he had to consider Mango''s wellbeing and their surrounding environment. Now, he could finally act on it that they found a ce to settle down. His warm breath lingered around her ears as she said this. Thus, Mango felt itchy in her ears, and she could feel the temperature rising. "What are you talking about? I don''t get it. I''m still a child!" Mango said teasingly, but Nathaniel picked her up immediately. "Are you sure? Shall I teach you how to be an adult then?" Nathaniel said evilly. Mango''s face instantly flushed red with embarrassment. "Bah, you are shameless." After saying that, Nathaniel threw her onto therge bed. "You''re my legal wife, so what''s there to worry about? Besides, we don''t need anyone''s permission, who would dare to say anything against this?" Nathaniel pounced on her as he spoke. At first, Mango was still resisting his affection. However, she immediately allowed him to do whatever indeed. Outside, the snow was still falling, and it seemed to be getting heavier. However, both of them felt warm in therge hotel room as they continued to toss and turn around in bed. When Mango woke up once again, it was already dark outside. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was still in bed, but Mango blushed immediately when she saw his firm muscles. "Are you awake? Hmm, are you hungry? I''ll get someone to bring you food." "No, I''m fine." When Mango answered, she realised that her voice had be hoarse. Suddenly, she thought of her how she had shouted shamelessly in bed previously and immediately became embarrassed. When Nathaniel saw how shy Mango was acting, he felt that she was extremely cute. Then, he said with a smile, "It''s nothing to be embarrassed about. We are legally married." "Shut up! I''m exhausted. I want to sleep a little longer." Mango turned around suddenly only to feel the terrible ache spreading all throughout her body. Just then, she thought of Mckenzie and could not help asking, "Where is Aunt Mckenzie?" "She''s resting next door." Nathaniel found her reaction very adorable. On the other hand, Mango felt a little embarrassed and pulled the nket over her. "You''re still hungry for me, aren''t you?" "Yes,m." Nathaniel admitted it very quickly, so Mango was immediately speechless. "Urgh! Can''t you relieve your urges yourself?" "Nope, I can''t do that!" "I swear to God! I''m so tired!" "I''ll take it easy next time then." The conversation was going the wrong way, so Mango chose to shut up immediately. From N?velDrama.Org. After that, she closed her eyes and fell asleep again. When Nathaniel heard her even breaths, he smiled and covered her with a nket before going to the balcony for a cigarette. Suddenly, his phone beeped twice. Thus, Nathaniel looked down and found that Prisci had sent him a message. He took out his phone and nced at Mango, who was still asleep. Then, he walked to the balcony and picked up the video call. A delicate and pretty face immediately appeared on the screen. "Hi, Mr. Ye, it''s been a long time." "Greetings, Prisci." Nathaniel''s eyes were warm as he said this. Prisci noticed that Nathaniel had changed. He used to be serious all the time, but he had looked more gentle now. However, it was a pity that this gentleness wasn''t directed at her. "Hmm? You look much more approachable than before." Prisci smiled faintly as s hint of sadness shing across her eyes. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked at her and said, "You''ve worked hard these years." "There''s nothing to be worried about. After all, I''m only trying to survive." Prisci shrugged indifferently. It was snowing heavily outside, but Prisci was only wearing thin clothes as she had a wine ss in her hand. Then, she swayed the wine ss around as a lonely expression appeared in her eyes. After that, Nathaniel said carefully, "You''re not young anymore. It''s time for you to get married." "What''s wrong? Are you going to n my marriage for me now too?" Prisci smiled as she said this, but that was a bitter smile. "Mr. Ye, you should know who I''ve always wanted to marry." "Prisci, I''m married and became a father now. I love my wife and children very much. It''s time for you to let go of your feelings after all these years." Nathaniel looked a little displeased as he said his. If it weren''t for Carlson''s request, he wouldn''t havee to Ango. This was because Prisci was here. After all, Prisci was only a subordinate to him. However, she was someone who had feelings for her. After hearing what Nathaniel had said, Prisci said sullenly, "Urgh! You are still the same as before. How could you reject me repeatedly without caring about how I feel? Mr. Ye, do you also treat your wife like this? I heard that your wife is here as well. Aren''t you afraid that she will find out what happened between us?" "There''s nothing between us. Prisci, don''t overthink too much. You know that you''ll always be the younger sister I love the most." Prisci fell silent after hearing what Nathaniel had said. Then, she gulped down the whole ss of red wine as she looked at Nathaniel with a brokenhearted expression. His younger sister? She never wanted to be his sister! However, she knew that she couldn''t force him too much. Otherwise, he would distance himself from her. This time, God gave her a chance as Nathaniel was finally by her side. She had plenty of chance to bond with Nathaniel, didn''t she? At this thought, Prisci let out an attractive smile. She was sick of this lonely pce, but now, she started to feel excited because of Nathaniel''s arrival. "Mr. Ye, the city has been under lockdown these two days, and it''s snowing heavily outside. Don''t go out if there''s nothing urgent. I''ll pick you up and let you... I mean you and your wife in person after a few days so that you cane into your pce." She initially wanted to mention Nathaniel''s name only. However, she changed her mind so that he wouldn''t feel ufortable. After all, she had gone through a lot of life and death situations with Nathaniel, thus, Prisci felt confident that she could defeat Mango so that she could win over his affection. Meanwhile, Mango was sleeping soundly and had no idea about what happened. However, Nathaniel seemed to have seen through Prisci thoughts. His expression turned solemn and muttered, "Prisci, I hope that no matter what happens during my time in Ango, it will not affect the rtionship between us as we will only be siblings. Do you know what I mean?" As soon as he said this, Prisci expression suddenly changed. Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 This was a warning from Nathaniel! Nathaniel rarely spoke to her like this. Thus, she couldn''t help but feel a little aggrieved as he was treating her this way because of Mango. "Mr. Ye, I''ve done so much for the Baxter Alliance all these years, and most importantly for your sake. Are you trying to warn me because of Mango?" Upon hearing this, Nathaniel suddenly felt sorry for her, and he couldn''t bear to upset her any further. "Prisci, she''s my wife. I won''t allow anyone to hurt her. Do you think I''m still worthy enough to be a man if I can''t even protect my wife?" "But..." "Well, that''s enough. Mango is a wonderful woman. I believe you''ll like her once you meet her in person." After saying that, Nathaniel ended the phone call directly. Prisci''s eyes darkened when she heard a beeping sounding from the other end of the line. After all, Nathaniel rarely cared about a person so much. She looked at the stack of documents in her hand that were all about Mango. Mango used to be an ordinary and somewhat average woman that no one would like. However, how on earth did she catch Nathaniel''s attention? Didn''t she use some tricks to climb onto his bed and be his wife? Prisci was truly annoyed. Although the information she found said that Mango had suffered so much in the past few years, and that she had almost died in the fire, so what? If she had known her ce and hadn''t thought about marrying Nathaniel, would such a thing have happened? In the end, it was all Mango''s fault, and why was Nathaniel so protective of her? Who did she think she was? At this thought, Prisci crumpled the documents, and there was a hint of determination in her eyes. After putting down the phone, Nathaniel looked at the snow storm outside and felt extremely troubled. His feelings for Prisci were totally different from what she thought. Back then, Prisci was working with him on the battlefield, and they had been through ups and downs. To be honest, Nathaniel had never thought of her as a woman during that time. She was like arade to him, and she could even risk her life for her. However, Nathaniel was once captured in a mission. In order to save him, Prisci disregarded the rules and invaded the enemy''s territory alone. In the end, she fought her way out of the hands of over thirty terrorists and rescued Nathaniel. However, she was shot and left behind by the enemy. In fact, he never knew how much he had suffered. Anyway, Prisci was covered in blood by the time he found her. Although she wasn''t harassed by any men, they had shot her in the abdomen. Hence, the doctor said that she had lost the ability to give birth. Well, Nathaniel owed her his life! He still remembered how Prisci said to him with a smile back then, "It''s alright, Mr. Ye. You won''t abandon me, right? Why don''t you marry me?" At that time, Nathaniel had wanted to marry her. After all, it was not easy for a woman to find a man who would ept her for being infertile. Although he didn''t want to see her having rtionship troubles because of them, he remained silent and didn''t give her an answer. However, everyone had assumed that they had gotten together. Despite not getting a direct answer from him, Prisci was still happy, and she didn''t mind being infertile. On the other hand, Nathaniel could feel her excitement, but he felt somewhat depressed and pressured. In fact, he didn''t want to marry her because he knew that it was definitely not love. After all, he had always treated her like a sibling and arade. Well, Nathaniel had always been longing for love, and he also hoped to find an ideal partner of his own. Despite that, he didn''t want to be together with her, but he knew that Pricai needed to undergo treatment. At that time, Prisci''s emotions were very unstable. He had wanted her to cooperate with the doctor and undergo treatment, so he had said nothing about the rumours that had spread. Upon knowing this, Prisci felt blessed. Naturally, her mental and physical state had improved in no time. Nathaniel still remembered the day when she recovered from her injury. At that time, Prisci was wearing a white wedding gown. That was the time he realised she was actually a real woman, a woman who wanted to marry him and spend the rest of her life with him. However, Nathaniel didn''t want to do so. He knew that he was a yboy, but he still told her the truth. He said, "Prisci, I''m sorry. I will treat you as my sister all my life, and I will always have your back. The Ye Family is your home. I promise to protect you, but I can''t marry you." After hearing that, Prisci felt as if her whole world had been torn apart. She looked at Nathaniel with a stunned expression. Then, tears started forming in her eyes, so Nathaniel felt bad as well. After that, she had burst into tears. That was the first time Nathaniel saw her cry. Only then did he realised that Prisci was not as strong and tough as he imagined. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Sorry, Prisci, I understand that I might sound a bit ruthless here, but everyone in the world has the right to find their own love. I am not in love with you, but I do n on finding my own true love in the future. Well, we''re just not meant to be. I once wondered if I should marry you because of my responsibility, but this would be unfair to you." "Mr. Ye, I don''t care. I love you and I want to be with you!" Prisci cried out in agony. After all, she had waited so many days because she wanted to have a wedding that everyone would envy. Who knew that Nathaniel would be the one who suggested that they would break up? No! She couldn''t ept this! Nathaniel said apologetically, "But I don''t love you. If I don''t love you, our marriage will never be happy, and it would be all for nothing. Prisci, I don''t love you, and I mean it. Even after years have passed, I still won''t. I''m not the kind of man who will force my feelings on someone I don''t love. I want someone who I can love at first sight and someone who can make my heart pound. We''ve been together for so many years. To be honest, if it weren''t for your injury, I wouldn''t have thought of you as a woman. I''m sure you know that I won''t change at mind." His words were very cruel and cold. Prici couldn''t believe her ears, she never thought that he was in fact a heartless person. He used to be so cold and emotionless! However, it seemed like everything had changed after Mango appeared. Nathaniel was recalling the past, and so was Prisci. She looked at the documents in her hand andughed crazily as tears rolled down her eyes unknowingly. "Mr. Ye, you said that you wouldn''t get married so hastily. However, I''m pretty sure that Mango yed some dirty tricks and forced you to marry her! Why do you treat her so well? Why did you end up with her? Didn''t you say that you wanted someone that you could fall in love with at first sight? Then how did Mango manage to win your heart? I''m risked my life to save you from danger, but how am I not as good as a scheming b*tch who crawled onto your bed?" Prisci couldn''t understand what Nathaniel was thinking. Back then, she was fired from the military after she had one against her superior''s order. So, she had left both the military and Nathaniel. Hence, she thought that she would never meet Nathaniel ever again. However, her hopes reignited when Nathaniel asked Michael to set up the Baxter Alliance. Although she had not seen Nathaniel frequently in recent years, she was happy to know that he was still her superior. In order to help him with the mission, she resolutely returned to her hometown, a ce where she hated the most. She had stayed in Ango alone to build up their forces here so that Nathaniel would be safe when he visited here someday. Now the long- awaited time had finally arrived, but Nathaniel wasn''t alone anymore, and he had brought his wife along! If Prisci met Mango, how did she have to address thetter? Heh! Did she have to call Mango ''Mrs. Ye''? Haha, Mango didn''t deserve this title at all! At this thought, a cold glint shed across Prisci''s eyes. Suddenly, a servant''s voice came from outside. "Princess Prissy, Prince Lebanon is here." Prisci was slightly startled when she heard this. Well, well, she had almost forgotten her real name by now. Yes, she was one of the princesses in Ango, Prissy Argus, but the name sounded very unfamiliar to her. It was probably because there were very few people who had called her by the name since young. If her mother hadn''t fought hard to protect her and take her away, she would have been dead when she was just ten. Therefore, she just shook her head back then when Nathaniel asked her for her name. During that time, although Nathaniel was cold and indifferent, he was still very gentle and considerate. He held her in his arms, and it was the first time she had ever been hugged by someone other than her mother since was a child. She still remembered the warm hug, and she had felt reassured back then. Thus, she probably fell in love with Nathaniel at that time. After that, Nathaniel said, "Why don''t I call you Prisci Argus? I want you to be someone who is noble and strong! After all, I hope that you can forget the past hardships that you have gone through and live a blissful life now just like a Pheonix." She felt that this name was particrly pleasant to the ear and replied, "Then why didn''t you call me something else?" She still remembered Nathaniel''s response, "Therefore, I hope by naming you as Prisci, you can forget some of those hardships in the future and grow up happily." The corners of Nathaniel''s lips had risen slightly when he said these words, so Prisci felt warm all over immediately. Thus, she had found her purpose to live at that time. She wanted to improve herself so that she could be on par with the man in front of her! Therefore, she worked hard by epting all the arrangements and education provided to her. Furhtermore, she had endured all the hardships, even though she would have blisters at the end of each training. This was because she felt that it was worth it every time she heard Nathaniel praising her. But what about now? At this thought, Prisci was depressed. When the maid saw that Prisci didn''t reply, she couldn''t help but call out to her again. "Princess?" "Let him in then." Prisci immediately regained her senses and replied. In the past, she was not interested in the country''s issues at all, and she didn''t even bother to bond with her siblings. After all, no one lend her a helping hand when she and her mom were having a difficult time. In fact, her siblings didn''t do anything as well! Well, Lebanon was having a hard time fighting for his life back then, and everyone else was trying to kill him off. However, she never thought that he coulde back alive, and she never expected him to fight for the throne. She didn''t want to get involved in this fight before, but everything changed after she found out that Lebanon was actually Mango''s cousin. Well, this was something else she didn''t expect. Heh, Lebanon was her cousin! Then, what would this despicable woman named Mango Shen choose? Would she choose her family or love? Prisci''s lips curled into a smile at this thought. Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Once Lebanon entered the pce, he noticed his younger sister, who seldom showed up, was sitting in one of the throneszily. "Prissy, I heard that you have a cold. Do you feel better now?" Lebanon smiled slightly and walked in slowly as he asked. He was a tall man, and his height covered the sun was that shining outside. Thus, Prisci''s heart skipped a beat when she saw this. They hadn''t seen each other for years. However, it seemed that Lebanon had grown a lot. Back then, he was skinny and malnourished. However, she didn''t expect that he could survive until now. In fact, Prisci had quite a handful of information about him. When she found out that he was homosexual, she didn''t despise him. Instead, she felt that he had sacrificed too much for love. He did not have the intention topete for the throne initially, but he was forced to do so in the end. Hence, she felt sorry for him. "Thank you for your concern. As you know, dad didn''t even bother to check up on my wellbeing." Prisci lowered her head with a sullen expression on her face. When Lebanon looked at Prisci, who was standing in front of her, he immediately thought about his own past. Thus, he felt upset for her. "He is too busy to care about these trivial things. Here, I got you some cold medicine. I hope you feel better and more energised after taking someone. Don''t worry, there are no side effects. If you don''t take care of yourself here, no one else will care about you too." Prisci was slightly startled after hearing this. Although she lived in the pce, she had no authority at all. Even the servants would sometime forget her existence, not to mention her siblings. Therefore, she was surprised by Lebanon''s unexpected visit. "Thank you. Maya, bring me the medicine." "Yes, Your Highness." Maya walked over and took the medicine from Lebanon before handing it to Prisci. Lebanon was taken aback when Prisci drank the medicine without hesitation. "Pris, aren''t you afraid that I''ll poison you?" "Well, I''m almost forgotten by the world, so what''s the use of poisoning me?" Prisci said bitterly. In fact, this was the sorrowful life of a child of the noble birth. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She was quite a useless child, so no one, including her father, would remember her. Therefore, she knew that the other servants were still treating her like a princess for other reasons. After all, the country had sent off their princesses to marry princes of foreign countries to strengthen their power. She did not know who the king wanted her to marry. But no matter who it was, she now had someone to rely on. After all, Nathaniel was here, right? Although Lebanon had no idea what she was thinking, he could not help but feel sorry for her. "Yeah, if people like us don''t try hard to show how worthy we are, we probably can''t survive here anymore." Prisci paused slightly when she heard this. "Are you here to form an alliance with me? This isn''t a good idea. I''m not interested in the fight for the thrown." Lebanon ignored what Prisci had said and found a seat. He then took a nce at Maya, and Prisci understood what he wanted when she saw this. "You can leave now." "Yes, Princess." Maya left the room after saying that. Once only both of them were left in the living room, Lebanon looked straight at her and whispered, "Look, I know that we''re not that close, and it is really ridiculous to talk about family affection here. But except for you, I really can''t think of anyone else." "What on earth is it? Just say it. Although I am not interested in the fight for the throne, I think that I would prefer having a brother that pampers me than being alone. After all, I have taken your medicine, haven''t I?" Prisci winked at him teasingly. On the other hand, Lebanon did not expect her to be so mischievous. He was stunned for a moment, and then heughed. "It seems that you''ve been living a good life in this pce!" "Of course. I feel better because I don''t expect anything from anyone." Lebanon was startled after hearing what Prisci had said. Did she have no expectations for anyone at all? Indeed, didn''t he leave this ce previously because he had nothing to lose? However, he was once again caught up in the middle of this political mess again. Suddenly, a hint of bitterness shed across his eyes, but Prisci could clearly sense his emotions. She didn''t have much affection for her brothers. However, she wanted to get closer to Lebanon because of Mango. Thus, she couldn''t help but ask, "What happened to you?" "It''s nothing. One of my guards was slightly injured. However, he also offended Lexis'' subordinate, Bernard. Thus, he will definitely get into trouble because of this. Hence, I wanted to ask whether you have a spare room in your pce that I could borrow." Lebanon said in a low voice, while Prisci frowned slightly. "You''re making things difficult for me, aren''t you? I heard that even our father treats him with respect, so whoever offends him will be in danger, right? Aren''t you putting me in more trouble for sending a person like this over?" Even though Prisci was smiling, she looked rather determined and stern. Lebanon always knew that the people living in the pce were not easy to deal with. Although Prissy looked carefree and ignorant about the affairs surrounding the pce, how would she be able to survive in a harsh environment if she was that ipetent? This was also one of the reasons why Lebanon came to find her. "Prissy, I really have no other choice. This guard of mine is very important to me." "Oh? How important is he? I didn''t expect you to drag me into your troubles! Heh! If I knew that the price of drinking your medicine was this expensive, I wouldn''t have epted it!" Prissy said coldly. Even if she refused to act like Prissy Argus, she had to do it for the sake of Nathaniel and herself. On the other hand, Lebanon looked at her cold eyes and could not guess her thoughts. In fact, he knew that it was risky to seek help from her. After all, he knew nothing about her, and he only came here because his instincts told him to do so. People had tried to look into Prissy''s past, but they had all failed. Well, even Laborn had tried to do so, but he didn''t find anything. Hence, they came to two conclusions. One was that Prissy was too naive and had no one to rely on. The other was that she actually had a strong force supporting her, so no one could target her. She was a princess who had left the pce since she was ten and came back after twenty years, so no one dared to look down on her. However, she had always been a loner. She wasn''t involved in any feuds, so she had lived veryfortably throughout the years. However, Henry was seriously injured, and he would die if he was not treated in time. Henry was one of Mango''s subordinate, and Lebanon wanted to save him. However, it was difficult to send him away for treatment due to the lockdown and the snowstorm outside. Therefore, Prissy was the only person he could think of at this moment. However, he didn''t want to expose Henry''s identity because he was afraid of what Prissy would do after finding out the truth. After all, he didn''t know Prissy well. Lebanon pondered for a moment and whispered, "Prissy, to tell you the truth, he is my friend from another country. In fact, his siblings had already found out that he liked males. Therefore, it was fine to lie to her about their non-existence rtionship. Although he did it without Henry''s consent, he had no time to waste anymore. He had to save Henry, and this was the only way he could think of. Prissy was slightly stunned after hearing this. She knew what happened between Lebanon and Alfred, so did the entire people in the pce. Therefore, Lebanon didn''t manage to marry a daughter from a noble family. It was all because someone had exposed Lebanon''s sexual orientation to the outsiders, and the other party decided to cancel the marriage. After that, Lebanon was furious once he knew about it. However, Prisci had heard that Lebanon loved Alfred deeply. Then, who was the man who suddenly appeared? Prissy was very curious. "You should know that children who grew up in our family can''t true have any friends." "I know, but he''s one of Alfred''s cousins. Alfred died right after we met, and I promised him that I''d take good care of him. So I hope you can help me. Now Lebanon could only drag Henry and Alfred into this. However, he felt guilty for using his deceased lover. Despite feeling this way, what else could he do? Suddenly, he felt d that Alfred was no longer alive. Otherwise, thetter would probably hate him. Meanwhile, Prissy noticed the sadness beneath his eyes. She was also moved by Lebanon''s love for Alfred. In fact, everyone knew that Bernard could be the illegitimate child of the Laborn. However, Lebanon had killed Bernard''s mother for the sake of Alfred, so this proved how deeply in love he was. Although it sounded reasonable for Lebanon to help Alfred''s cousin, somehow Prissy felt strange about this. However, it was not a big deal. As long as the person was here, she could easily figure out the truth. "I''m d that you survived those hardships, and it will be too cruel of me to refuse your request. Moreover, I also took your medicine. Well, bring him over then." Lebanon felt extremely relieved when he saw that Prissy had agreed to his request. As long as Henry entered Prissy''s pce, Bernard had to think twice before doing anything. Also, he had a feeling that the defence mechanism and security at Prissy''s pce would be more secure than what it looked like now. "Thank you. I owe you a favor. I''ll treat you to dinnerter." "Alright, I''ll keep it in mind. You mustn''t go back on your word." Prissy smiled faintly and politely as she said this. Then, Lebanon ordered someone to bring Henry in. Prissy originally thought Lebanon''s subordinate had only suffered a minor injury. However, Henry looked like he was on the verge of death. His clothes was besmeared with blood, and his face was beaten up so violently that she couldn''t recognise him. It was a miracle that he was still alive! Prissy suddenly became interested to know what had happened. What did this man do to infuriate Bernard? Why did Bernard beat him up cruelly? Although Bernard was brutal, he had restrained his behaviour once arrived in Ango. Now that he was working under Lexis, he dared not be too arrogant. However, Prisci could tell that Bernard did not show Henry any mercy when she saw thetter''s injuries. At this thought, Prissy suddenly fell into deep thought as her expression turned solemn. "Lebanon, this guard of yours doesn''t look like he only suffered a minor injury! What if he dies in my ce? Will you me me?" Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Meanwhile, Lebanon was stunned as he did not expect Prissy to ask this question. Was this a weird request? However, he couldn''t me her for thinking this way. Right now, Henry was on the verge of death, but he didn''t want to die just like that. Hence, Lebanon tried his best to save his life for the sake of Mango. However, he wasn''t sure how long Henry would last. "Well, we''ll leave his fate to God." "Great! Here,e with me." Prissy brought Lebanon and Henry to the guest room after that. Once they had settled Henry down, Prissy whispered, "It''s time for you to leave this ce. You''ve been here for too long, and others might be suspicious." "All right." Lebanon nodded and left after seeing that Prissy had epted Henry. Before leaving, he said, "I couldn''t find a suitable doctor to treat him. Prissy, will you..." "I''ll think of a way to settle this. Go ahead." Prissy was somewhat responsible. After Lebanon left, Prissy called Maya and ordered her to contact her personal doctor. "Please try your best to treat him." "Alright, Your Highness." After the doctor went in, Prissy stepped out. She wasn''t interested in a man whom she was not familiar with. Moreover, Henry was someone who had been beaten up until he waspletely not recognisable anymore. Once she hade out of the room, Prissy made a gesture, and soon a figure shed away from the pce. Suddenly, Kash arrived in front of Prissy. "Your Highness, were you looking for me?" "Find out the name and identity of the guard who has offended Bernard recently." Kash was slightly stunned and then said, "I know about this matter. The bodyguard''s name is Henry. It seems that Bernard brought him back from abroad, and I heard that he was originally from Mr. Yespany. Later, he was punished and exiled by Mr. Ye because he offended Mango. Later, he met Bernard. Also, I heard that his biological sister died because of Mango. However, he failed to seek revenge when he nned to assassinate Mango by chance. Thus, Mr. Ye broke his limbs and abandoned him. Then, Bernard brought him and made him one of hisrades. However, Bernard suspects that Henry was the one who had leaked some information that had almost caused his death!" Prissy was slightly stunned when she heard this. Was Henry one of Nathaniel''s men? Also, he even had a grudge against Mango? This meant that Henry was the pawn that needed the most right now! However, it seemed that Henry wasn''t really dismissed from his job. Furthermore, Nathaniel had only broken Henry''s limbs to deceive their enemies. Right now, multiple thoughts were running through her head. "Is the information that has been leaked rted to Mr. Ye." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Yes, you''re right." Prissy felt more confident of her spection after she had heard Kash''e reply. But how did Mr. Ye''s men get involved with Lebanon? However, she understood the situation when she remembered Mango''s identity. Lebanon was Nathaniel''s brother- in-w, so he would care about thetter''s matters. At this thought, Prissy snorted coldly and said in a low voice, "I''m sure that the news of Henry coming to my ce has probably already spread. Be cautious and report to me instantly if anything happens." "Noted." Then, Kash went out after answering Prissy. Prissy would never have thought that Henry was actually one of Mango''s subordinates. Back then, Nathaniel had shouldered all the responsibilities, so the public didn''t know that Mango and Henry''s rtionship. Thus, they wouldn''t know that Mango would have set up a new Dark Night Empire as well. While Prissy had her own troubles to face, Mango was sleeping soundly in the hotel. After ending the call with Prisci, Nathaniel returned to the room. He saw Mango''s sleeping face and couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth welling up in his heart. At this thought, he climbed into the bed and crawled under the nket. Then, he hugged Mango and fell asleep soundly. Even the cold weather could not stop him from expressing his love to his wife. After all, his children and wife were the ray of sunshine that could keep him warm. A momentter, Mango smiled as she woke up and saw that Nathaniel was still asleep. She stretched out her hands towards his body, but Nathaniel immediately grabbed hold of her. "You''re so naughty once you wake up. What''s wrong? Do you want more?" Mango''s face immediately turned red when she heard this. "Urgh! You''re such a pervert!" However, Nathaniel gave her a seductive smile. "How can I satisfy you if I''m not a pervert? Hmm?" "Argh! Get out of my way!" Mango felt that Nathaniel was bing more shameless and tant. After that, she got up and went to take a shower. When she came out, Nathaniel had already prepared clothes for her. Then, Mango put on her sweater and looked at the blizzard outside before saying, "Well, I guess we can''t do anything in this weather." "Hmm, I think that we still can do something, like exercising on the bed." "Nathaniel! What''s up with you these days?" Mango waspletely speechless right now. However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "Well, we really can''t do anything else other than this during this weather." "No! I don''t want to do that! It''s too tiring!" Although Mango thought that it was a good way to exercise, she knew that they couldn''t do it too much as her body couldn''t take it. Upon hearing Mango''s response, Nathaniel wrapped his arms around her waist and leaned his chin on her. Then, he whispered, "I didn''t say that I wanted to do it right now though, so why are you so nervous?" "You can''t do itter too!" Mango replied with a determined expression on her face. "All right.¡± Nathaniel immediately smiled when he heard this. His wife was so adorable! Suddenly, Mango leaned against his chest and whispered, "I really want to go out and have a snowball fight." "Let''s wait for the storm to stop then." "I wonder how Henry is doing now too." Mango did not know that Henry was injured, so she was just a little worried. After all, she was the one who had sent him out on this mission. "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." "Is it because Prisci is here now?" Nathaniel was slightly taken aback when Mango suddenly mentioned Prisci. He then asked softly, "Why are you so interested in her?" "Well, she must be very amazing! I really want to see her for myself." "It''s nothing much. Besides, women who grow up in the pce are scheming. So, I don''t think you should be so interested in them." Nathaniel said this as he did not want both of them to interact. Although he knew this was merely a foolish wish that he had, he still hoped that they would only meet a littleter. He knew how sensitive Mango was, and there were indeed past rumours about his romantic rtionship with Prisci. Even though no one here knew about their past, he didn''t know what Prisci would do. He thought that Prisci would forget about their past after all these years. However, he realised that he was too naive after the call this morning. Prisci definitely wouldn''t give up until she achieved her goal. Even if he exined to her directly and bluntly, she would probably not listen to anything that he said. For the first time, Nathaniel regretted bringing Mango to Ango. "Mango, can I get Michael to pick you guys up so that both of you can leave first?" Upon hearing this, Mango was slightly taken aback. "Why? Didn''t we agree toe here together? Besides, Bernard and Laborn are our enemies, so I have to get involved. You promised me this before, so why are you driving me away now?" Mango suddenly broke free from Nathaniel''s embrace and looked at him in confusion while asking this. She wanted to guess his thoughts when she looked at Nathaniel, but she was disappointed. Well, she was right. Judging from his expression, he was definitely hiding something from her. Mango was very frustrated, but she still refused to give up. "Nathan, you have to give me a reason." "Well, I found out that this ce is more dangerous than I thought. I''m afraid that I can''t protect you. Mango, you''re the most important person to me. I''m fine with failing this mission, but I can''t allow anything to happen to you." This was the truth. He originally thought that Prisci would be their biggest support and protector. However, it appeared that her feelings for him could threaten Mango''s safety. That was why he had no choice but to take precautions against her. He had never thought that he would be on guard against Prisci, who was once his closest friend. However, he was worried about Mango. On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t know if he should tell Mango about the past between him and Prisci. After all, Mango would definitely be jealous. Furthermore, Prisci was once the woman he wanted to marry. How would Mango handle this news? Nathaniel didn''t know the answer to this question, so he didn''t want to risk anything. The more he cherished someone, the more careful he was. Now, he finally understood why he had done this all along. Meanwhile, Mango was clueless. Upon hearing his words, she couldn''t help but smile and hold his hand. "Don''t worry, I''m not that weak. Even if I can''t help you, I can at least protect myself. Also, don''t forget my people are still here." Nathaniel felt ever more heartbroken when he saw Mango''s smile. Her men? Was she talking about Henry Zhang? He was afraid that Bernard had already noticed that Henry was a spy after the information was leakedst time. Furthermore, he didn''t know whether Henry was still alive right now. However, Nathaniel didn''t tell Mango about this. After all, she would still have hope as long as she didn''t see Henry, so he didn''t want to disappoint her. At this moment, Nathaniel''s phone rang. But, he hesitated when he saw that Prisci was the one who was calling him. "Why don''t you answer the phone?" Mango was a little curious, so she stepped forward and noticed that it was a call from Prisci. She instantly smiled and asked, "Does Prisci have something to tell us? Hurry up and answer it! Maybe they''ll be some good news!" Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel guilty when he saw Mango''s innocent expression. Although he hadn''t done anything to hurt her, he still felt especially distressed. "Well, even if there is good news, we still can''t go out because of the weather. So it doesn''t matter whether we pick up the phone or not, right?" "What? You can''t say that! Oh, I don''t know what you''re dawdling about. Are you afraid that I''ll misunderstand you and Prisci? You guys have been friends for so many years. If there''s really something between you guys, I will definitely know about it, right? Hah! I''m not such a petty person!" After that, Mango helped him to answer the call and turned on the speaker before Nathaniel could stop her. Then, he sighed helplessly and wondered what he should do with his innocent wife. Did she even know what she was saying? Urgh! Also, did she even know what she was putting herself into? Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 In order to prevent Prisci from saying something that would cause a misunderstanding, Nathaniel took the lead and said, "Prisci, is there any good news? Well, Mango is here right now, and a storm is brewing outside, so why don''t you tell us some good news to cheer us up?" Prisci was stunned when she heard this. Was he afraid that she would say something ambiguous in front of Mango? At this thought, Prisci snorted silently. She wanted Mango to know everything, but she also didn''t want to cross the line. However, it seemed that Nathaniel was warning her because of Mango! This made her extremely disappointed. However, she said as if nothing had happened, "Well, I have some good news. Lebanon just came here, and it seems that he has just been released. However, I don''t think that him being released is a good thing. I also realised that he is Mango''s cousin, so I called you in advance so that you wouldn''t worry about him. In addition, he also sent me a bodyguard named Henry. Is he one of your subordinates?" When Mango heard Prisci mentioning Henry, she was especially anxious. She was about to say something, but Nathaniel covered her mouth. "He''s my subordinate. Take good care of him, alright? I owe him a lot." As Nathaniel spoke, he couldn''t help but sigh when he noticed Mango struggling to speak up and staring at him. Right then, he knew that he had been exposed. Meanwhile, Prisci didn''t know about the situation on their side. Thus, she was delighted when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "I knew that you only broke his limbs as part of your n. Since he''s willing to sacrifice himself for you, I will definitely save him. Don''t worry." "Well, thank you so much." After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone and let go of Mango at the same time. Mango wasn''t that stupid, and she immediately knew that something was wrong. Although she had been acting innocent and naive, she could still sense that something had happened almost immediately. However, Mango''s doubts slowly abated when she saw his doting expression. "Tell me, what''s going on?" Mango sat down and was all ready to listen to his exnation. She didn''t look like a woman who had predicted her husband''s affair. Then, Nathaniel shook his head and started peeling the fruits for Mango. After that, Mango watched him and said in a low voice, "I heard that when men have a lover outside, they will treat their wives exceptionally well. I guess that they were right then." Nathaniel paused slightly when he heard this. "Mango, I haven''t met Prisci for several years! I''ve been with you since we came here, and it has been snowing heavily outside. How could I have cheated on you with her?" "Hah! Don''t you know that you can cheat on me emotionally? I''m sure that you and Prisci have a rtionship somehow!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Mango was very certain about this, so she stared straight at Nathaniel with her big and sparkly eyes. Nathaniel suddenly felt distressed when he saw this. After all, he didn''t want to upset Mango. "Look, there''s really nothing between us! The only thing that exists are rumours about me wanting to marry her." Mango realised that Nathaniel was trying to protect her and Henry from the moment Nathaniel stopped her from telling Prisci that Henry was her subordinate. However, Prisci''s reaction was fairly strange. She sounded very proud and was filled with joy. Furthermore, she had sounded as if she wanted Nathaniel to praise her. As a woman, Mango could naturally sense the feelings that Prisci had towards Nathaniel. Moreover, now that Nathaniel admitted that he had once wanted to marry her, she couldn''t help but feel jealous. Suddenly, she became upset. Then, Nathaniel hurriedly said, "Look, this isn''t what you''re thinking! Can you listen to my exnation?" "All right." Mango treated Nathaniel well, and she tolerated him a lot. Well, she was patient as long as he was willing to tell her the truth. However, she was still slightly perturbed by the news. She always knew that her husband was very sessful and outstanding. Therefore, a lot of women had taken a liking to him, including Edolie Wright, Andrea Yu, and many more. At this thought, Mango called down a little. Seeing that Mango had calmed down, Nathaniel finally exined what had happened between himself and Prisci. Nathaniel didn''t speak emotionally, and he only described all the past incidents emotionlessly. Thus, Mango was in a better mood now. "Did she hurt her reproduction system when she saved you? Does this mean that she can never give birth again?" "That''s right." "Does Laborn know about this?" Nathaniel paused slightly and then shook his head at Mango''s question. "For so many years, I have been seeking help from Silver Fox to find a way to cure her. Therefore, I would never spread this issue. Furthermore, everyone who knows about this is my loyalrades, so they won''t betray me. Well, not many people knew about this, except you, Michael, and Prisci." Upon hearing his words, Mango was immersed in her thoughts. Wow, Nathaniel owed Prisci a lot indeed. Mango felt a little upset at this, but she had no choice but to face this. After all, she believed that she would cross that bridge when she came to it. Furthermore, no matter how hard Nathaniel tried to hide it, she could tell that he cared deeply about Prisci. He was grateful to Prisci because she had saved his life, but there were no romantic feelings involved in this. Although he didn''t hide it from Mango on purpose, he never wanted to upset her either. Right now, Mango knew that she was facing a powerful rival. However, she could not do anything harsh to defeat this enemy of hers, just because the other party had sacrificed her fertility to save Nathaniel''s life. Also, she could easily drive a wedge between Nathaniel and Mango''s rtionship just because of this. Mango finally understood the reason why Nathaniel had insisted to send her back. Urgh! She had been so eager to visit the pce previously, but she didn''t even feel like visiting it anymore. Well, she would feel distressed if she was caught up in such a situation. Even if Prisci did something awful to her secretly, she could not tell Nathaniel about it. In fact, she could only tolerate and forgive Prisci. Otherwise, she would be deemed ungrateful and even get Nathaniel into trouble. Urgh! She had such an annoying rival now! Then, she looked at Nathaniel in dismay. She trusted him, and if he was really interested in Prisci, he wouldn''t have acted this way. However, she was still a little depressed. "Sorry, Mango, I didn''t want you to know. There''s nothing going on between me and Prisci. Besides, we have our own children. I won''t..." "I know you wouldn''t do that. I''ve never doubted you." Mango interrupted his words and said with a smile, "Since she''s your benefactor, I have to be grateful for her as well. Don''t worry. As long as she doesn''t go too far, I''ll pretend that I don''t know about it, and I won''t do anything to her." "That''s not what I meant! What I mean is that you must guarantee that you will not be hurt or wronged at any time. Even if you hurt her, I''ll shoulder the responsibility for it. After all, I owe her too much, but you don''t need to do anything to repay her." Nathaniel frowned slightly as he said this. He did not tell Mango initially because he was afraid that Mango would be too kind- hearted. Hence, he was worried that she would put herself at a disadvantage because he owed Prisci too much. He already predicted that they would face many dangers and difficulties once arrived in Ango. However, he didn''t want Prisci to harm Mango in any way. "Listen to me. Take good care of yourself, alright? If someone hurts you or bully you I don''t mind being the bad guy just to protect you." Mango was touched by his words, and she started tearing up. She hugged him and smiled, "Of course, I''m not that weak and stupid, am I?" "Well, you''ve always been stupid. If you weren''t stupid, how could you fall in love with someone like me who always gets involved in different messes?" "Hey! You''re not allowed to say that about yourself." Mango quickly covered his mouth as she said this. Then, Nathaniel took grabbed her by her waist and kissed her passionately. He felt uneasy when he spoke of this matter. He did not know what Prisci would do to Mango, and he was truly afraid that Mango would foolishly endure it out of gratitude for Prisci. That would be unfair to her! However, everything wasn''t as easy as he thought. He and Mango were married, so they had to put up a united front, no matter what happened. Of course, Mango would not sabotage the existing rtionship between Nathaniel and Prisci. On the contrary, she would repay the favour and gratitude on behalf of him. However, she obviously would not tell him about it. She knew that Nathaniel was desperate to exin himself because he felt afraid, uneasy and distressed. Therefore, he wasn''t making any sense right now. However, Mango responded to him passionately so that Nathaniel could feel less worried. The snowstorm was heavy and blinding outside, but the room was warm. On the other hand, Prisci obviously had no idea what the couple had gone through. After she put down the phone, the corner of her lips rose, as a shy expression surfaced. It was the first time that Maya had seen Prisci putting down her arrogant and cold facade and turning into a lovesick girl. She couldn''t help teasing her with a smile, "Your Highness, did a guy catch your attention?" Prisci paused for a moment. Then, her expression darkened. "No, how''s the guard doing?" "The doctor said that his injury is too severe. Although he is still alive, it seems that it will take a while for him to wake up." It was also the first time that Maya had seen Prisci care about a man so much. Was it because the she had fallen in love with the guard? Wait, that wasn''t right either! The guard''s face had been beaten until it was swollen, so no one knew his actual appearance. While Maya was making wild guesses, Prisci said coldly, "Alright, make sure everyone hears these orders. No one is allowed to approach the ce where the guard is recuperating. Those who disobey will be killed without exception!" This was the first time she had given an order using her authority. Maya was slightly stunned and suddenly felt a little scared. She shivered and said, "What if the king is the one who wants to do so?" "I said that no one is allowed to do so! Don''t you understand?" Suddenly, Prisci''s aura was so strong and assertive that Maya immediately broke out in a cold sweat. "Princess, but he is your father! You will be scolded if you do that." "As long as he doesn''t provoke me, I won''t do anything to harm him. Well, don''t me me if he crosses the line." A trace of ruthlessness and irrepressible hatred shed across Prisci''s eyes and she said this, but she didn''t bother hiding her true feelings." After all, she had buried these feelings deeply for so many years. Now that Nathaniel was here, what else did she have to be afraid of? what else did she need to care about? Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Maya was really frightened right now. She had never seen Prisci acting this way. However, she didn''t dare to make anyments as she knew that her fate was in Prisci''s hands. Thus, her forehead was dripping with cold sweat, and her entire body was shivering. Prisci looked at her and suddenly smiled. "Maya, I remember you have a younger brother studying in an elite school, right?" Maya''s face immediately turned pale upon hearing what Prisci had said. "Madam, my brother is still young. He knows nothing. I promise he won''t say anything without thinking carefully. I swear!" "Why are you so nervous? I don''t have any bad intentions. The school that he''s currently studying in is good, but it''s not as good as the school in the royal pce. I heard that your family made contributions to the country. Why don''t I offer your brother a ce to study here in the pce? Remember, this is a rare opportunity." As she spoke, Maya immediately stumbled on the ground in shock. Her tears dripped down all of a sudden as she was in despair. She knew that if she did not listen to Prisci''s orders, she would probably not have a chance to meet her brother anymore. Meanwhile, Prisci didn''t care about how Maya felt. She had once been a soft and kindhearted person, but she had been forced to be so cruel. After all, she learned that she needed to y some tricks to survive this harsh society. Thus, she could care less about other people''s pain and despair because she had to be egotistical. Moreover, Nathaniel was here, and she absolutely could not allow any mistakes. Oherwise, it would endanger Nathaniel''s safety. "Kash will do it." After that, she entered the room. With tears in her eyes, Maya knew that she had no choice but to follow Prisci''s instructions. In fact, it was also a good thing for his younger brother to study in the pce. After all, it was a golden opportunity as only royal members were normally eligible. At this thought, Maya got up and left. On the other hand, Nathaniel and Mango stayed in the room and didn''t go out. The storm continued for three days, and finally, the weather cleared up. Thus, Mango felt much more cheerful when she saw the warm sunlight. "Wow! The skies finally cleared up!" Nathaniel looked at the smile on her face, and the corners of his lips lifted slightly. "Yeah, it''s a fine day outside. Finally, we are about to enter the pce." These words caused Mango to frown slightly. She had forgotten that Prisci was in the pce. Oh, well. Mango sighed. Judging from Prisci''s obsession towards Nathaniel, she knew that Prisci would probably send someone to pick them up soon. "I need to take a shower and wash up real quick." "All right." Nathaniel rubbed her head dotingly as he said so. Mango went to the bathroom for a shower. When she came out, Nathaniel was all ready with Kash standing beside him. Upon seeing this, Mango was more sure about her spections. As soon as the storm stopped, Prisci couldn''t wait to pick them up. It was obvious that she was eager to meet Nathaniel. On the other hand, Mango felt very ufortable when she saw another woman getting all pumped up to meet her husband. However, she couldn''t show it on her face, so she could only smile and say, "Kash, you came early today." "Mrs. Ye. I''m just following orders. Besides, the snow stopped, and the king will ask his men to search harder for you. Thus, it''s safer for you to go back to the pce with me. The Princess has already arranged everything, so all both of you have to do is follow us there." Due to Mckenzie''s sudden disappearance, Laborn had been desperately sending people out in search of her. However, the stormy weather made it difficult, so Laborn could only ask his man to wait temporarily. After all, he felt that even though he couldn''t find Mckenzie, the people who had come to save her couldn''t bring her away from Ango either. From N?velDrama.Org. Now the blizzard had just passed, Laborn had begun to take action again. Hence, Mango and Nathaniel realised that it wasn''t safe for Mckenzie to stay there. "Let''s go then." Mango was the first to speak. Now that she had arrived here, she knew that she couldn''t be too obstinate anymore. Even if she despised the thought of having to meet Prisci in person, there was no way she could avoid the encounter. Furthermore, they would be meeting as allies. Nathaniel looked at the expression on Mango''s face and had a hard time guessing her thoughts. Despite that, he stretched out his hand and held her tightly. Then, he said in a gentle and reassuring voice, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here for you. Remember my words and don''t let yourself be wronged." "Got it." Mango smiled faintly, even though she felt a little sad deep down. How could she not be upset? After learning that Prisci was Nathaniel''s lifesaver and the fact that she still had feelings for him, Mango knew that she would definitely have a difficult time enduring it. However, she tried to act as if everything was alright so that Nathaniel wouldn''t be worried. When Rash saw that they were ready went to find Mckenzie and took the three of them out of the hotel. Meanwhile, no one paid attention to them because of their disguise. After all, the public only saw a potbellied businessman hanging out with two other women. After they got on the car, Rash took them directly to the pce located in the city centre. There were tight controls and security checks along the way. Even though Kash was a member of the pce, he still needed to stop for a quick check. Fortunately, Prisci had prepared well for it. There was a hiddenpartment in the car where Mango and Mckenzie could hide inside while Nathanielid under the carriage and followed them into the pce. Prisci''s pce was rather remote and low-profile. Therefore, it had a lower chance of attracting the public eye. Once the car entered the pce, it had to switch severalnes and junctions before arriving. Thus, Mango was getting dizzy along the way before the car finally stopped. "Mr. Ye, pleasee with me. Let''s go this way. Mrs. Ye and Miss Mo will have someone else to escort them. There are two different paths as men and women will have to take different routes. If you insist on walking together, it will attract people''s attention. Mrs. Fang will not be able to protect you then." Mango was slightly surprised by Kash''s words. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was also somewhat dissatisfied. "Hah! I didn''t know that there was such a rule!" "The king was the one who had ordered it. After all, the women living behind here are all his wives. Thus, men are not allowed toe near the concubines." Kash hurriedly exined. However, Nathaniel asked in a low voice, "Then how did youe into contact with Prisci?" "Maya, Prisci''s personal servant, came to find me and ryed her orders." Kash answered truthfully. Mango would never have thought that she had to part ways with Nathaniel the moment she entered the pce. Was this really a rule? Or was this one of Prisci''s scheming tactics? She didn''t know, but she felt a little uneasy. When Mckenzie saw this, she held Mango''s hand and whispered, "Don''t be afraid. I will protect you." "Thank you, Aunt." Mango gave Mckenzie a faint smile as she believed Mckenzie''s words. On the other hand, Nathaniel wanted to meet Mango. Therefore, Kash got someone to bring Mango and Mckenzie over. "Take this with you, so that you canmunicate with me in time if anything happens. It will also allow me to locate you. Mango, it''s very dangerous here. You must take good care of yourself when I''m not around." Nathaniel attached a bracelet around her wrist as he said this. It was a tinum bracelet that looked exquisite. However, Mango noticed that there were two diamonds in the middle of the bangle that had different colours. If she didn''t look carefully, she wouldn''t be able to tell them apart. Thus, she tried pressing it and found that it was a switch. "Is this a tracker?" Mango suddenly understood what was going on. Nathaniel nodded in reply with a solemn look in his eyes. "I didn''t n on giving it to you so early because I never expected this rule to exist. To be honest, I don''t want to separate from you, but I don''t want you to be exposed either. Mango, listen up and switch on this device from now on. I specially created this for you. No signals can interfere with it or detect it, and there''s also a security system that will protect you. As long as you feel that you''re in danger, send me your location and a signal for help. Do you understand? No matter where I am, I''ll rush over to save you immediately." Nathaniel was really worried about her right now. After all, they were about to put themselves in danger. Nathaniel originally thought that Prisci would be of great help. However, it seemed that Prisci was conscious of Mango, so he was concerned about this. Of course, Prisci would risk anything to protect Nathaniel. But, he didn''t know what she would do to Mango. He didn''t even know if Prisci would take advantage of their rtionship and the terrain to frame Mango. These were all his worries, but he couldn''t exin it to Mango in detail right now. Prisci had not told him the rule about men and women having to walk different paths in the pce, so he was furious. Therefore, he couldn''t imagine what would happen if Mango had gotten into trouble. On the other hand, Mango seemed to understand what he was worried about. She hurriedly put on the bracelet and turned it on before saying, "Don''t worry, I value my life more than anyone else. If anything happens, I will definitely look for you." "See youter then." "All right." Mango and Nathaniel nodded at each other. Then, Nathaniel looked at Mckenzie again. "Don''t worry, I will take good care of her." Mckenzie immediately understood the meaning behind his gaze, so she promised before he could say anything. "Thank you, Aunt." After that, Nathaniel turned to leave with Kash. When both of them watched their retreating backs, Mckenzie sighed and said, "People will always think about things that don''t belong to them, isn''t that sad?" Mango was stunned when she heard this and she didn''t know how to respond. After all, Barack and Magnolia were in love with each other, whereas Mckenzie had a special affection for Barack. Was this what she meant? Mango directly ignored this question and asked in a low voice, "Aunt, when will the escort arrive?" "Do you really believe that Prisci will send someone to pick us up? Naha! Perhaps she''ll kill us." Mckenzieughed coldly. Although Mango thought about it as well, she still smiled and said, "No way, Prisci is Nathan''s friend, so she won''t let anything happen to me." "You''re such a silly girl! Let''s make a bet then." Mckenzie looked into Mango''s clear eyes and sighed. "I don''t want to make a bet with you because you are so much older than me. Thus, you are more experienced than me, so you will definitely think of me as a fool! Heh! I don''t want to get involved." Mango said with a smile. Upon hearing this, Mckenzie immediately chuckled. "You''re so sly! Haha!" Mango could not refute Mckenzie''sment. Just as the two of them were about to say something, someone came over towards their direction. Hence, Mango and Mckenzie''s faces instantly turned solemn. Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 "It sounds like several people areing our way. Could it be the escorts that Prisci had assigned to pick us up? If so, I think they''re making too much noise!" Mckenzie was joking around despite the seriousness of the situation. On the other hand, Mango''s face darkened. Then, Mckenzie looked at her and said in a low voice, "Do you want to call Nathaniel? He should still be just around here since he left a few moments ago. It''s still not toote to get him back here." Mango looked at the bracelet on her hand and shook her head slightly before saying, "No, it''s not necessary. It''s too risky for him toe back. Besides, I don''t want him both of us to be in danger together too." "But are you going to sacrifice yourself? You know that women are scary when they''re jealous. What if Prisci doesn''t want to kill you but torture you?" "Nah, I don''t think she''s such a person." Mango said firmly. Upon hearing this, Mckenzie was slightly taken aback. "Well, I think that you have quite a good impression of your love rival." Mango smiled bitterly. Indeed, aside from the fact that Prisci liked Nathaniel, Mango actually admired how capable she was. Sadly, their stances were different. Although they had never met before, Mango felt that if Prisci really wanted to get rid of her, the latter would definitely do it without hesitation. Prisci wouldn''t torture or inflict suffering on her. Instead, she would kill her directly. Thus, even though this was sudden thought, Mango believed that it was true. After all, Mango understood Prisci''s personality from what Nathaniel had said about her. Prisci was a straightforward person who never beat around this bush when it came to love. Therefore, she wanted such a person to be Nathaniel''s ally and not his enemy. These were Mango''s thoughts, but Mckenzie didn''t understand them, so she only said softly, "What do you n to do now? I think the people areing closer to us now!" The situation was already out of Mango''s control, so she grabbed Mckenzie''s hand and whispered, "Follow me." "Do you know this ce?" Mango did not speak. Instead, she quickly hid somewhere with Mckenzie. In the end, she found a perfect hiding ce that Mckenzie never expected as well. "Wow! You''re amazing! How did you know that there was a trashcan here?" In the past, Mckenzie used to be a picky person. However, after being imprisoned for so many years, she could care less about those petty things as the most important to her was to stay safe. Therefore, she didn''t show any hesitation when Mango pulled her into the trashcan. Then, Mango replied softly, "When I just got off the car, I looked around and found that it was hard to stay hidden in an open space like this. The only ce I could think of was this trash can. Luckily, there''s not much garbage inside." "Wow! You have such impressive observation skills. Well, it seems like you were already on guard of Prisci from the very beginning, and you never trusted her before. But didn''t you admire her before this?" After all, Mckenzie still remembered how Mango had praised Prisci previously. However, she was surprised by how fast Mango''s perception of Prisci changed overnight. Did something happen in the past three days that she didn''t know about? Mango observed the surroundings and whispered, "Aunt, how did you know that Prisci was interested in Nathan?" If Nathaniel hadn''t confessed this matter to her, she wouldn''t have noticed it. However, Mckenzie seemed to know it from the beginning, so Mango sighed in frustration. However, Mckenzie said nonchntly, "Well, it was pretty obvious because of how she was acting. Remember when Nathaniel asked her to protect me? She agreed immediately, and that was when I noticed something strange about her. If she was just a subordinate, she wouldn''t have agreed to it for her team''s sake. However, she hadpromised to Nathaniel''s request and even took such a great risk to bring us into the pce. Well, she probably either wants to help us sincerely or she has other intentions. Anyway, I can tell that she''s good at managing her subordinates from the way Kash was willing to risk everything to help her. In this case, it''s not that difficult for her to send us all away. During the snowstorm, she had a good chance to send us away if she had someone working for her outside. Instead, she brought us to this dangerous ce, so I think that she could be scheming something against us." Upon hearing Mckenzie''s words, Mango sighed and said, "Aunt, why didn''t you say this earlier?" "s! Nathaniel trusts Prisci the most. I''m just an outsider, so how could I talk about this? I don''t want to get into trouble, alright?" Mckenzie had always been aware of how cruel the world was. If it wasn''t for the fact that Mango was Terrance''s niece, she probably would not even have said these words to her. On the other hand, Mango always thought that she was experienced and was confident in her capabilities. However, she did not expect that she was still less experienced than Mckenzie. "But if your spections are correct, Nathan should''ve noticed that as well, right?" "That''s because she''s Nathaniel''s most trusted subordinate. Well, rather, she''s arade that he had gone through life and death with. Thus, he''s probably not cautious of her." Mckenzie''s guess was pretty urate. Thus, Mango nodded slightly and said, "Yes, she once saved Nathan''s life." "I see." After the two finished speaking, the sound of footsteps came closer, so they could only keep quiet. From the crack, Mango saw two guards that were in charge of the pce''s security. Then, they nced at each other before walking away separately. It seemed that they were not here to kill them nor to pick them up. In order to prove her spections, Mango whispered, "Aunt, shall we stay here a little longer?" "I''m fine with anything." Mckenzie just went with the flow. Just then, Mango turned off the switch on her bracelet, so Mckenzie was slightly taken aback. "Hey! You''re nning to risk your own life because you won''t want Nathaniel to be part of this, don''t you?" "I believe that Nathaniel will definitely choose me over Prisci. Thus, because of this, I can''t let both of them fight each other. They won''t be hostile against each other if I''m not around. But if Prisci finds out my exact position, I''m afraid that she will do something to Nathan." This was Mango''s main concern. She was well aware of Nathaniel''s feelings for her. If Nathaniel noticed something strange from her location, he would surely question her in person. If Prisci admitted that she wanted him dead, Nathaniel would probably risk his life and go against her. Well, this was not something Mango wanted to see. On the other hand, Mckenzie was stunned when she heard this, and she didn''t understand Mango''s decision anymore. "But you are allowing Prisci and him to spend more time together! Do you know that you are creating opportunities your love rival to steal your husband away?" "I believe in him." Mango said firmly with confidence. It was the first time that Mckenzie had looked at Mango''s face in detail. She looked at this beautiful woman upon her who was both strong and delicate, so she couldn''t help but think about someone else. Magnolia Xiao! She had met Magnolia soon after Barack''s disappearance. During that time, she hated Magnolia for harming Barack and almost had an urge to kill her. However, Magnolia saved her and told her that she trusted Barack. She had said that she would wait for him no matter how long it took and that her love for him would never change. Right now, Magnolia had the same expression that Mango was wearing right now. Meanwhile, Mckenzie did not understand the kind of rtionship that they had. After all, how could a woman trust her husband so much? How could she be so confident in her partner''s loyalty in such a dangerous situation? It turned out that Magnolia was right. Barack was still alive, and Laborn didn''t know the secret that he had kept safe. Mckenzie couldn''t imagine the pain that Terrance had suffered over the years, and how he had managed to protect the people that he loved. Was it because Barack loved Magnolia? Mckenzie''s heart ached at this thought. She thought that both the Hans family and the Xiao family were crazy! Meanwhile, Mango didn''t say anything else when she noticed how quiet Mackenzie was. She looked outside and said in a low voice, "If Prisci really sent someone to pick us up, it''s about time for those people to arrive." "Haha! I can''t believe that you''re still thinking about this!" Mckenzie sneered. Suddenly, they heard the sound of footsteps approaching them, and they could tell that only one person was walking in their direction. Thus, she was a little startled. On the other hand, Mango continued to stare outside. She saw a maid sneaking around, as if she was looking for something or waiting for someone. Was this the person that Prisci sent over? Mango was deep in thought when a male guard immediately ran out from the opposite side. When he saw the woman, he asked in a low voice, "Maya, what is it?" "The princess asked you to look for the two women who just came into the pce. She said that if you find them, you need to kill them directly and throw them into Bernard''s pce." Maya''s voice was very soft. However, she was standing close to the trash bin, so both Mango and Mckenzie could hear what she had said clearly. Heh! She was nning to kill them and put the me on Bernard! It seemed that Mango had guessed wrongly after all. Prisci had wanted them dead all along! Well, Mckenzie was right. Prisci had calcted precisely and sent Nathaniel away ahead of schedule. By then, Mango and Mckenzie would be left here waiting. If they were discovered by the patrolling guards, the guards would arrest them as intruders and even execute them. If they were still alive, Maya would let the man in front of them deal with them the same way. At this thought, Mango felt a chill down her spine. She was mad at Prisci. How could someone whom she never met before have the audacity to kill her? However, she know that it wasn''t the right time to be infuriated. After that, the man looked around and said in a low voice, "Where can they go? Did the guards take them away?" "No, I followed the guards all the way here when I saw them. There''s no one here, so maybe they''re hiding somewhere. Princess Prisci said that we must get rid of them before anyone finds out that they''re here." There was a hint of coldness in Maya''s voice as she said this. From N?velDrama.Org. Mango narrowed her eyes slightly after hearing this. It seemed that Maya had been keeping an eye on them all along! Heh! Prisci Fang, you''re a troublesome b*tch indeed! Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 "Hurry up and search for them before the next group of patrolse. They''re probably hiding somewhere nearby. Remember to not let them find out about our n, alright? You have to kill them slowly." Upon hearing this, Mango''s eyes turned cold, while Mckenzie was prepared to fight anyone that came close to them. Soon, the man and Maya quickly started searching the surrounding areas. When they approached the trash can, Mango and Mckenzie felt as if their hearts had jumped to their throats. Fortunately, neither of them thought about searching through the trash. Then, they searched all corners but found nothing. Just as the next patrol team wasing, Maya quickly whispered, "I''ll go back along this road and have a look. This is the exclusive passageway that women use, so they probably followed this route and went somewhere. Princess Prisci said that since they are unfamiliar with this ce, they might identally barge into other pces. Then, we can just say that we don''t know them if anyone finds them so that we can avoid any unnecessary trouble." "Okay. I will look for them at the men''s passageway. Who knows? Maybe they''re with Kash." After the discussion, both of them went their different ways. Meanwhile, Mango and Mckenzie finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Phew, that was close. Urgh! It seems that Prisci was well- prepared indeed As I said, women living in pces are cunning and scheming, and they''re not as kind as you think. If you listened to Nathaniel''s advice and went back, you wouldn''t be facing such danger, right?" Mckenzie said this as she was afraid. Prisci could remain aloof even though there were a lot of schemes in the ce, so this meant that she wasn''t easy to deal with. Thus, Mckenzie could not help but worry when she learnt how innocent Mango was previously. However, Mango smiled and said, "But if I didn''te this time, how would I have the opportunity to experience these fun challenges here?" "What? You''re out of your mind, aren''t you? How is this fun? Now, what should we do? We can''t stay in the trash all the time, right? Someone will be taking out the garbage, and we will still be found. That sounds even worse!" Mckenzie looked at Mango''s calm expression as she said this. She didn''t know what the hell was wrong with Mango as thetter was acting weirdly. Meanwhile, Mango ignored Mckenzie''s words. Instead, she took out his phone and called Lebanon. Right now, the only person she could rely on here was Lebanon. On the other hand, when Lebanon saw an unknown number calling him, he frowned slightly. He looked outside warily and walked into his bedroom. Then, he turned off all the monitoring systems before picking up the call. "Who is it?" "Lebanon, it''s me, Mango. I''m in the pce, but I can''t find a way out. Can you help me?" Mango whispered desperately. Upon hearing this, Lebanon''s heart suddenly tightened. "Why are you here? Where is Nathaniel? Did he leave you alone?" "I''ll tell youter about this. We are at the junction where men and women go separately. There''s a trash can here, and we''re now hiding in it. Come here quickly!" Lebanon paused after hearing what Mango had said. "We? Who else is there besides you?" "Look, can you stop asking so many questions first? Firstly, do you think it''sfortable for me to stay in the trash can? Are you really my cousin?" Lebanon didn''t know what to say anymore when he heard Mango whining. "Stay there and wait for me. I''ll send someone over right away! I can''t go there because they ae people outside watching me. Listen to my subordinate and do whatever he asks you to do. Do you understand?" Lebanon was really nervous right now Why did Mangoe here now? Was it because of Henry? However, Henry had been sent to Prisci''s ce. Wouldn''t it be inappropriate if he sent Mango over there again? Lebanon was in a bit of a dilemma right now when he thought about this. "Mosco,e here!" Lebanon put down the phone and went out. He shouted for the servant and one of the maid came in. "Sir, what''s the matter?" "Throw this garbage bag into the trash can at the junction of the pce." The maid was a little surprised when she heard this. "But the junction is quite far from here, so why are we throwing it there?" She was right, and this was a problem indeed. The location of Lebanon''s pce was far away from the junction. Thus, people would be suspicious of them, even though they were only going to throw rubbish there. At this thought, Lebanon frowned again. "Sir, is there something wrong?" "Yeah." The maid was one of Magnolia''s trusted servants that had been assigned to protect Lebanon. Thus, he had no other choice but to tell her everything that happened to Mango. The maid was slightly stunned and immediately said, "Sir, it impossible to keep them in our pce. Our pce is too far away from the junction! No matter what we do, it will arouse suspicion. However, the junction is rtively close to one of the Madam''s pces." Upon hearing this, Lebanon immediately thought of something. "Yes, my mother''s birthday ising soon. Let''s say that we''re visiting her as an excuse." "Alright, sir. I''ll get going now." Lebanon nodded after hearing what Mosco had said. "Remember, don''t let anyone find out about it." "All right." Although the maid left, Lebanon was still ill at ease. There were dangers everywhere, and Bernard kept pressuring him along the way. If Laborn had not banned anyone from killing, Lebanon didn''t know whether he could still be alive! Now that Mango had suddenlye here, Lebanon didn''t know how to deal with this. However, it was impossible for him to turn his back on her. From N?velDrama.Org. After all, she was the only rtive left in his life. Thus, because of their rtionship, Lebanon had to save her no matter what. He sighed and quickly changed his clothes before walking out of the room. Meanwhile, Mosco had already packed up and was ready to leave with Lebanon. Just then, someone stopped them at the door. "Where are you going, Prince Lebanon?" Bernard looked at Lebanon with a smirk, and thetter immediately felt ufortable. However, Lebanon didn''t even look at Bernard and said coldly, "Get out of my way!" Bernard''s immediately because upset when he heard this. "Lebanon, the king has ordered that no one should go out during this period of time. Are you trying to rebel against him?" "Well, it''s none of your business, isn''t it? Bernard, you should remember your identity. You''re just my brother''s adviser. What now? Do you really think you''re way above anyone else?" Lebanon''s sarcastic tone made Bernard even more displeased. "Lebanon, you''d better not offend me! I''ll make sure to get revenge for this!" "We''ve always been at each other throats, so I don''t care whether you''re going to get revenge or not. Do I have to get your permission before visiting my mom? Heh! It seems like all you can do is to gossip and tatter about others!" After saying that, Lebanon ignored him and directly said to his servant, "Let''s go! If anyone dares to stop us, just crush them directly! I''ll take responsibility for anything that happens!" Meanwhile, Bernard almost exploded with anger, and he red at Lebanon furiously. If it weren''t for Lebanon status, he wouldn''t have tolerated it and would''ve taken action immediately. "What are you looking at! Get the hell out of here!" Lebanonshed out at him with an indifferent face. On the other hand, Bernard was burning with anger, but he couldn''t do anything to Lebanon. After receiving Lebanon''s instructions, Lebanon directly stepped on the elerator and drove away without caring about what happened to Bernard. When Bernard saw the car heading towards him without hesitation, he was still afraid of dying. Thus, he immediately dodged it and watched as Lebanon''s car left eh pce. "Sir, what..." "Keep a close eye on him. I won''t let him go that easily no matter what he does." Bernard gnashed his teeth and said as the people around him immediately followed behind him. On the other hand, Mosco looked at the rearview mirror behind and whispered, "Sir, somebody''s following us." "Take a quick turn at the front and drop me by the roadside." "Yes, sir." Although the maid was a woman, she was very capable. Then, she made a quick turn and opened the door. After that, Lebanon jumped out of the car while she hurried drove away. Meanwhile, Lebanon hid behind a pir and watched as Bernard''s men followed his car. He then quickly went to the junction of the pce. On the other hand, Mango was very excited when she saw Lebanon through the gap of the trash can. "I''m here, Lebanon!" Meanwhile, Mckenzie felt very ufortable after hiding in the trashcan for a long period. Thus, she was relieved when Lebanon arrived. "Wow! We can finally go out!" Lebanon quickly opened the trash can, and a filthy smell instantly wafted across his face, so he couldn''t help but choke. "Ahem, you''re really something. How could you hide here for so long? I almost choked from the smell on your body." Lebanon covered his nose in disgust as he said this. Then, Mango jumped out nonchntly and replied with a smile, "Wow! I knew that blood was thicker than water. You''re the best, Lebanon!" "Hey! Stop fooling around. Hurry up and leave with me! The patrol team ising." Lebanon grabbed Mango hand and was about to leave when she tugged at his arm. "Wait a minute. Aunt,e here!" Mango stretched out his hand and pulled Mckenzie out while saying this. Lebanon was stunned when he saw this. After all, he had never met this person before, so he immediately was on guard again. "Who..." "Oh, she''s my aunt. Don''t worry about it, alright? Let''s go! It stinks here." Mango interrupted what Lebanon was about to say immediately. "I''m d you know how disgusting this ce is! What on earth were you thinking? Why are you hiding here? Also, where is Nathaniel? Did you guys get into a fight or something? Why are you alone here? Do you know how dangerous it is here?" Lebanon continued to ramble on as he led Mango and Mckenzie to Magnolia''s quickly. "My mother''s pce has been abandoned for a long time, but people will asionally clean it, so follow me and don''t make any noise." Then, Lebanon said anxiously. He was really afraid that they would meet one of their enemies along the way. Most importantly, he was concerned for Mango and her so-called aunt''s safety. Well, it appeared that his intuition was right. While Lebanon was thinking about this, a group of people suddenly came out of the opposite side and walked directly toward them. "Oh, no!" Lebanon instantly panicked when he saw this, and he immediately hid Mango and Mckenzie behind him. However, they had nowhere to hide right now! Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 What should they do now? Mango and Mckenzie immediately panicked when they saw this. "You guys should leave first." Lebanon gave Mango a push as he said this. On the other hand, Mango was speechless. "Where should I go then?" She was unfamiliar with this ce, so she was expecting Lebanon to at least give her some directions. While they were speaking, the other party had alreadye up to Lebanon. "Lebanon? What brings you here? D*mn, did the two women behind you juste out of the garbage? They stink." The person who came was Prisca Argus, one of the princesses of Ango. Her mother was the daughter of a small family. Thus, when the family fell into crisis, the family sent her mother to be Laborn''s wife. After Prisca was born, her mother was immediately abandoned by Laborn. Over the years, the family had lived in istion and away from the public''s attention. As for Prisca, she rarely associated herself with anyone. Therefore, Lebanon was not familiar with her. He hesitated slightly as he was didn''t know what were her intentions. "How about you? Where are you going?" "I came out for a walk. The snowstorm has been ongoing for three days. My mom said that the residents might need our help outside, so I nned to go out and have a look." Prisca''s voice was tender and sweet. The dimples on her cheeks was rtively apparent when she smiled, which made her look very easygoing. However, Lebanon still had his guard up against people around the pce as they were often vicious and scheming. "Well, go ahead, then" Lebanon didn''t want to talk any longer. Then, he took Mango''s hand and was about to move forward, but Prisca immediately stopped him. "Are you heading to your mother''s ce?" Prisca easily guessed that they were going to Magnolia''s pce as this was the only ce that led to there. "Look, if you have anything to tell me, you can just say it directly." Lebanon knew that it was toote for any excuse now. If it didn''t work, he could only... At this thought, a cold gaze shed across Lebanon''s eyes as he was nning to kill Prisca. On the other hand, Prisca obviously knew what he was thinking from the look in his eyes. She shivered in fear and said in a low voice, "Dad is in her pce. I saw him when I passed by, so I''d advise you to get rid of those people behind you before going. Well, he doesn''t seem to be in a good mood today." Her words reminded Lebanon of something else. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat. If Prisca was telling the truth, then bringing Mango along would be very dangerous. However, where else could he send Mango to? Hence, Lebanon was in distress right now. Then, Prisca looked at him and said timidly, "If you don''t mind, my pce is not far from here. Why don''t you take them to my ce to clean up?" After hearing this, Mango couldn''t help but nce at Prisca. Prisca looked rather innocent, and she had a sweet voice, so Mango had a good impression of her. However, she could see that Lebanon had no affection for his sister, who was standing in front of him as they were acting like strangers! Thus, ot was difficult to tell if Prisca was genuinely lending a helping hand or nning to harm them even more. Since things had taken a turn to this state, they could only go with the flow. At the thought of this, Mango tugged at Lebanon''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "Why don''t we go over first? Besides, it''s not safe to stay here anymore. If we meet one of Bernard''s men, we''ll be in bigger trouble!" Well, Mango was telling the truth. Lebanon thought of how Bernard was hunting him down and was concerned if Mosco could handle it. Then, he nced at Prisca again and pondered for a moment. Meanwhile, Prisca was not in a hurry as she patiently waited for him to make a decision. After that, Mango looked around and whispered, "Let''s go over first. Well find out her intentions after we go there." "All right." Lebanon had no other ideas now, so he could only look at Prisca and say, "Let''s go to your ce first." "Here,e with me. I''m sorry girls, but you smell really bad. I''ll talk to you guyster." Prisca was gentle and kind to them, but Mango remained cautious. Soon, they arrived at Prisca''s pce. The decoration in her ce was inferior aspared to Lebanon and Prissy''s grand pces. It was obvious that their family was least favoured by Laborn. Meanwhile, Mango closely observed the surroundings. There weren''t many guards or servants around, so this ce was rtively empty and deste. After that, Prisca led them into the pce and sent someone to serve Mango and Mckenzie. As the girls went to wash up, Prisca poured Lebanon a cup of hot tea and said with a smile, "Here, have some tea." "Thank you." Lebanon felt that she wasn''t an easy target to deal with. As he took a sip of the tea, he found that it was some poor quality tea. Meanwhile, Prisca said, "I hope you don''t mind if the tea doesn''t taste great. Our ce doesn''t have any support from the pce." "No, I won''t. However, why did you help me today?" Now that Mango was not around, Lebanon decided to inquire directly. As Mango''s cousin, he could never put her in danger. Even though Prisca looked harmless, there had to be a reason for her to help him. Thus, he had to think of a backup n in case anything went wrong. Meanwhile, Prisca remained calm. She smiled sweetly and said, "You are impatient. But forget it, let''s be direct. I can see that the atmosphere in the pce has been tense recently because everyone is fighting for the throne. However, there''s something I''m not sure if should say." "Just feel free to say it. Since you said it''s better for us to be direct, there''s no need to hide it." Lebanon said these words honestly. Prisca paused for a moment and continued, "Dad is still in the prime of his life, but you guys are already scheming to seize the throne. Isn''t that awful? Although we''re not in ancient times, I''m sure that those in power don''t want to step down so quickly. I know that you and our other brothers are fighting for the throne, but dad is still strong and healthy, and he could stay on for many years. s! I am afraid that everyone will get into trouble if you guys ever cross the line." Her words were quite sincere. However, Lebanon said with a sneer, "Heh! I have never been interested in that position. I even nned on leaving this ce previously." "Then why did youe back this time?" "For revenge!" A hint of coldness shed through his eyes. "Is Alfred really your true love? Although you two have always depended on each other, perhaps your rtionship is not what you think it is. It''s probably because you''ve never gotten close to any other woman, so..." Prisca naturally heard about what happened to Lebanon, so she was a little hesitant. However, Lebanon said frankly, "The rtionship between me and Alfred has long surpassed affection. We''re both lovers and family. We lived with each other so that we could survive, but he was killed by Bernard. Hence, I need to seek revenge on behalf of him!" "But what if Bernard didn''t kill him, but someone else did?" Lebanon frowned when he heard what Prisca had said. "Do you know something about this?" "I don''t know anything. I''m just guessing. Well, I''m just letting you know that our dad will not let go of his position as the ruler. So, you should probably forget about that." Upon hearing this, Lebanon sneered and said, "Hah! It''s impossible for me to stop now. Besides, he''s probably mad about how we desire his position badly, so he''s also on guard against here. If I don''t manage to seize the throne, I won''t be able to get my revenge. Hence, there''s no way I can back out now, Prisca." Lebanon knew the challenges he had to face along the way. After all, his enemies were not only his brothers but also his biological father, Laborn Fang. As Prisca said, Laborn was in his prime and would not let go of his power easily. However, Lebanon couldn''t wait any longer. Judging from the way Laborn shielded Bernard, there was a long way to go before Lebanon could seek revenge. After hearing Lebanon''s words, Prisca sighed softly and said, "I guess you''re determined to put yourself in danger." "Did dad sent you over to persuade me?" Lebanon couldn''t help but make a guess. However, Prisca shook her head and said, "If you are determined to snatch the position, my mother and I can help you." Lebanon was slightly stunned when he heard this. After all, Prisca''s mother was from the Acker family. However, the Ackers was considered a low- ss family in Ango. Despite their shorings, she still had the confidence to support Lebanon, so he was surprised. "The Ackers doesn''t seem to be very powerful." "Heh! Are you looking down on our family?" Although Prisca smiled sweetly, Lebanon couldn''t help but feel pressured. "It''s not like that. I''m doing this all alone, so what rights do I have to judge others? Is this solely your decision, your mom''s or the Acker''s?" Prisca looked at him and pondered for a while before saying, "Well, to be honest, my cousin, Tristan Acker, was the one who wanted to do this." Well, Lebanon had heard of Tristan Acker. He had heard that Tristan was the new head of the Acker family and was very talented in the business. He had great achievements over the years and helped the family to survive through the business crisis. Moreover, it was said that he was the current hope of the Acker family. However, Tristan was a low- profile person and never showed up in public. Hence, his assistants would attend a lot of banquets in his ce. Therefore, not many people knew how Tristan looked like now. Some people even said that he was ugly or disabled. People had different opinions, but Tristan never said anything about these rumours. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Thus, Lebanon didn''t understand why Tristan was supporting him in the fight for the throne. "What does he want?" "Tristan wants the Acker family to be the biggest family in Ango." Prisca said cheerfully, while Lebanon was shocked upon hearing those words. Wow! Tristan was ambitious indeed! "What if I fail then?" "Nah, you won''t fail with his help." Lebanon was surprised by her confidence. "Why didn''t you choose to support Lexis instead? They''re more powerful than me and has a good rtionship with the elders. If you choose him, you''d have a better chance of winning. Why me?" Well, Lebanon wasn''t that foolish as he had been able to make it this far all by himself. Even though Magnolia would support him at times, he still had to depend on himself. Now that the Acker family had shown such a will, Lebanon couldn''t help but think carefully about this. Then, Prisca continued with a smile, "Tristan will let you know the reasonter. Anyway, you and my cousin are destined to work together." After hearing this, Lebanon was confused as he didn''t know what was going on. Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 "What do you mean?" Lebanon felt that Prisca''s intentions were not as simple as he thought. However, Prisca didn''t say anything else because Mango and Mckenzie were back. "Wow! You''re so beautiful! Who is she, Lebanon?" Lebanon did not quite like it when Prisca started asking probing questions. Then, Mango quickly smiled and said, "We are Prince Lebanon''s servants." "Really? Where did you find them? Wow! I''m so envious, can you give them to me? I happen to need some maids to serve me!" Prisca was still smiling, but Lebanon immediately became upset. "If you like it, I''ll ask someone to send a few more people to youter." "Are you reluctant to give them up?" Prisca seemed to not notice the expression on his face, so she grinned delightedly. On the other hand, Mango could tell that Prisca had already spotted their lies. However, she was not sure if Prisca was nning to scheme anything against them. However, they could Lebanon in huge trouble if they were to follow him back to Magnolia''s pce or anywhere else. As such, they could as well stay with Prisca. "Sir, Princess Prisca looks really kind and friendly. Why don''t we stay here?" Lebanon frowned after hearing what Mango said. He felt that it was inappropriate to leave them in Prisca''s ce, as they still didn''t know what her true intentions were. Therefore, it was still a risky decision to make. "I think you''d bettere with me." "What are you worried about, Lebanon? They''ll be fine, and I''ll send them back safely after this." Prisca answered quickly before Mango could say anything. She sounded like she was making a promise. Mango wasn''t sure of what Prisca''s intentions were. However, she felt that this was the best arrangement right now. "Sir, I think you can go back first." Mango winked at Lebanon while she said this. Although Lebanon was worried, he had no choice but to agree to it. After all, he was worried that Laborn''s team would discover him here, so he could only nod. "Call me if anything happens." "All right." Mango smiled, and only then did Lebanon stand up and leave. "Hey, think about what I said to you. Give my cousin an answer soon, alright? He will be waiting for your reply." Prisca looked at him with a sweet smile. However, he was slight crept out by it. Anyway, what was the reason Tristan chose to support him? Lebanon couldn''t figure it out, and it wasn''t the right time to discuss it with Mango either. Thus, he could only nod his head and leave. After sending Lebanon out, Prisca turned back and looked at Mango and said with a smile, "Hello! What''s your name?" "My name is Po Gerner, and this is my aunt." Mango used the name she had when she was in the Underground City. Prisca didn''t really intend to know her full name. However, she continued, "Po, you''re staying with me now. Well, I don''t go out very often, so I hope you don''t mind." "I won''t! Thank you, Princess!" Mango quickly lowered her head as she replied. She didn''t know the rules here, but she was happy since Prisca could protect her. Although she didn''t know what Prisca''s true colours were, it was still better than being caught by Laborn. Then, Prisca took them to the guest room to rest. She looked at the sky outside and whispered, "There will be a big change in the pce." "Miss, do you mean that Princess Lebanon will agree to the proposal?" Sina Camrade, the servant beside her, asked. "I don''t know, but I hope it will work." Then, Prisca sighed and looked in the direction in which Mango stayed before whispering, "Tell my cousin that Mango Shen has entered the pce, and she is here with me." "Noted." Sina left quickly to carry out Prisca''s orders. Meanwhile, Mango had no idea that her identity had been exposed. After entering the room, she looked around and did not find any surveince equipment. Then, she arrive at Mckenzie''s room. "Aunt, what do you think of Prisca?" "We don''t know yet if she is our enemy or our ally, but I don''t think she has any good intentions now." Then, Mckenzie whispered, "I think that Prisca knows about your real identity already." "How could this be?" Mango was surprised when to hear this. Not only did she change her appearance, but also, only a few people knew that she hade to Ango. Hence, how did Prisci find out about her real identity?" Mckenzie whispered, "Probably by intuition. I don''t think that Prisca is as innocent as we think, or perhaps, the person supporting her is a cunning mastermind. Mango, I think we should be careful." "Um, but I don''t know how should I contact Nathaniel now." Mango wanted to switch on her bracelet, but she changed her mind after thinking for a while. If Nathaniel knew that she was here, that meant Prisci would know about it too, right? What if Prisci nned to harm her here? Well, Mango didn''t want to risk anything. With this thought in mind, Mango let go of her bracelet. "Let''s just wait and see then." Mckenzie did not have any good ideas either, so she could only say this. On the other hand, Nathaniel followed Kash to Prisci''s pce. He paused for a moment when he met Prisci, but thetter ran over to him hurriedly. "Mr. Ye!" She threw herself into Nathaniel''s arms as usual, but he immediately stopped her. "What''s wrong, Mr. Ye?" She looked at him pitifully with eyes filled with tears. "Mr. Ye, do you dislike me now?" From N?velDrama.Org. She shed her innocent eyes at him while acting all weak and pitiful just like how she did when they were young. However, Nathaniel sighed and said, "Prisci, you''re an adult now." "Am I no longer the sister that you loved the most once just because I grew up?" She was even more aggrieved when she found out Nathaniel''s real feelings for her. "What nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and wipe away your tears. What if Mango thinks that I''m bullying you once she arrives?" Nathaniel smiled faintly as he said these gently. After so many years, Prisci was still behaving the same as before, so he was rather surprised. Meanwhile, Prisci was displeased. Was he worried that Mango would understand? Hehe! She would never get the chance toe here! "I''ll do whatever you say then." Prisci wiped her tears as she said this. Then, she grabbed Nathaniel''s hand and pulled him to the table before saying with a smile, "Look, I''ve prepared your favourite tea. Have a try and see if it''s the exact taste as before." Nathaniel paused for a moment when he heard this. He didn''t even remember when he started liking ck tea. However, he didn''t bear to refuse it upon seeing Prisci''s enthusiasm. Thus, he agreed and took a sip when she remembered that he still needed her to take care of Mango. The aroma of the tea was refreshing. "Wow, this tea is pretty good." Nathaniel praised, which made Prisci extremely happy. After so many years, Nathaniel had be even more attractive. Right now, he looked more mature and charming. HEnce, Prisci was so excited that her heart was beating rapidly. After all, she had dreamt of him day and night. Finally, the man of her dreams were right in front of her, so she just couldn''t believe it. "Mr. Ye, are you really here? Am I dreaming?" She held Nathaniel''s hand and did not want to let go. On the other hand, Nathaniel looked at her hand and frowned slightly. "Prisci, let go." "No, I didn''t do anything wrong, did I? Your wife won''t be jealous about it, will she? Can''t I hold your hand for just a moment?" Prisci was acting like a lovestruck girl, and she really was the same as before even though she had grown older. However, Nathaniel sighed and said, "We are not children anymore. Can you stop annoying me?" What? Was she annoying him? Did her feelings for him mean nothing to him at all? She was slightly heartbroken when she heard what Nathaniel had said. "Mr. Ye, I..." "So, when will Mango arrive?" Nathaniel changed the topic directly. Prisci was a little stunned to hear his question. Then, a hint of anger shed across her eyes, but it disappeared instantly. "She should be arriving soon. After you and Kash left, my servants went there to pick her up." While they were talking, Maya suddenly ran in. "Princess, something bad happened! Mrs. Ye is missing." Upon hearing this, Nathaniel stood up immediately. "What do you mean?" When Prisci saw his reaction, she was displeased as she clenched her fist in anger. He was actually concerned about Mango! Meanwhile, Maya was terrified by Nathaniel cold expression and hurriedly said, "I didn''t see Mrs. Ye when I went out. I only saw the patrol team passing b,y and it seemed that they caught someone. I followed over to take a look, but I''m not sure whether they caught Mrs. Ye." This was the excuse that Maya and Prisci hade up with beforehand. Regardless of whether Mango was dead or alive, they would me it on the patrolling team. After all, they were trying to not get themselves into trouble. However, Nathaniel''s face took on a ghastly expression when he heard this. "Where''s the patrol team? Bring me there!" "Mr. Ye, you can''t go there!" Prisci quickly blocked his way as she said this. "Mr. Ye, the patrol team belongs to my dad, so they will only listen to him. Now, Bernard also has the right to mobilize the team, so you''ll get into trouble if you go there! No! Mr. Ye, I don''t want to see you in danger!" "But my wife is over there, and I can''t let anything happen to her. Prisci Fang, step aside!" Nathaniel was about to push her away as she said this. "Ouch!" Prisci fell to the ground with a groan she had sprained her ankle. "Princess, are you alright?" Maya hurried forward. Although she was a little afraid of Nathaniel''s demeanour, she still red at him in dissatisfaction. Meanwhile, Kash couldn''t stand it anymore and whispered, "Mr. Ye, the princess hasn''t been sleeping well these days because of your matter. I know that you are worried about Mrs. Ye, but you can''t treat her like this!" Nathaniel frowned after hearing this. He had actually refrained from exerting force when he pushed Prisci away. Therefore, he knew that she wouldn''t have fallen on the ground because of it. It had been years since theyst met, but Prisci was already scheming away, so he was annoyed. Therefore, Nathaniel didn''t say anything and stared straight at Prisci. The look in his eyes was cold, and there was even a trace of disappointment. Thus, Prisci was shocked and immediately broke out in a cold sweat. Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 Well, Prisci had be devious and two-faced after living in the pce. She wanted to stop Nathaniel from finding Mango. However, she had forgotten that Nathaniel was aware of her tricks. s! She was too stupid! She quickly red at Kash and said sternly, "Nonsense! Mr. Ye didn''t do anything to me, and I fell by myself. I identally sprained my ankle because of my carelessness as I haven''t been sleeping well these days. It has nothing to do with Mr. Ye!" After saying that, she looked up at Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel stared at her coldly and said, "Where is the patrol team? I''m grateful if you will help me, but if you can''t, please don''t stop me. After all, you know that you can''t stop me. After saying that, Nathaniel turned and left. Meanwhile, Prisci was slightly taken aback. Suddenly, a hint of unwillingness and jealousy shed across her eyes. What was so special about Mango? Why could Nathaniel risk his own safety to save someone like her? "Where did she go?" Prisci asked in a low voice. Maya hurriedly said, "We didn''t see her. I''ve already asked Aries to find her." Prisci''s eyes slightly sank darkened when heard this. Was Mango clever enough to see through her scheme? Or did she find out about something about this? At this thought, Prisci felt a little uneasy. She quickly got up on her feet and said, "I''m going to chase after Mr. Ye. Keep searching for Mango. Find her before Mr. Ye does, and then..." "I got it." Maya nodded quickly after hearing that. Soon, Prisci quickly caught up with Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, if you want to save her,e with me. I know a way that will lead to the patrol team''s base directly, but I don''t know if she is there." Nathaniel was so anxious that he couldn''t pay attention to anything she said. Instead, he responded coldly, "If you were good to her from the beginning, perhaps she wouldn''t have been gotten into trouble." Prisci was startled and troubled by his words, "Mr. Ye, what do you mean? Although I dislike her, I have never thought about hurting her." "But you haven''t thought about saving her, have you?" Nathaniel suddenly stopped and looked at Prisci while he said this as he was disappointed. "Prisci, I know that you have a deep obsession with me and I admit that I owe you, but Mango doesn''t. You have done so much for me and treated me so well, so I believed that you definitely wouldn''t hurt her. However, it seems like I was wrong. I shouldn''t have trusted you and entrusted her life to you. Urgh! I shouldn''t have let her leave me." Nathaniel spoke very calmly, and no one knew what he was thinking. Upon hearing this, Prisci was shocked. He was ming her! He was directly putting the me on her for harming Mango! Although she had indeed put Mango in danger, how did Nathaniel''s perception of her changed so suddenly? "Mr. Ye, am I such a bad person to you?" "What''s there to talk about now? Mango is gone! This is the most important issue right now!" Nathaniel med himself terribly for this. Although he was aware of Prisci''s feelings for him, he was too stupid to trust that she was still as kindhearted as before. He would definitely never forgive himself if anything happened to Mango! After saying that, Nathaniel turned and left. "No! Mr. Ye!" "Stay here! Since you''re not truly trying to help me and Mango, then from now on you should no longer associate yourself in my matters. So, you should stop caring about my safety as well!" Upon hearing Nathaniel''s harsh words, Prisci eyes immediately became teary. She was really heartbroken now! "Mr. Ye, how can you say that? I am Prisci, a member of the Baxter Alliance. How can I not ensure your safety when you are here? Do you want me to lose my foothold in the Baxter Alliance?" "Without the Baxter Alliance, you still have Ango." Prisci was immediately threw into a panic after she heard these words. Was Nathaniel abandoning her? Just because she didn''t bring Mango back? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Did their years of friendship mean nothing to him because of that useless woman called Mango? At this thought, Prisci was displeased. "No! All I have is the Baxter Alliance and you, Mr. Ye. You can''t abandon me! I don''t care, you can''t leave me! You promised to take care of me for the rest of my life! Even if we can''t be together, you will take care of me like your brother. You said this previous, so you can''t break you promise!" Suddenly, she hugged Nathaniel tightly. She was truly terrified right now! After all, she was afraid that Nathaniel would really abandon her, and that he would remove her from the Baxter Alliance. Most importantly, she was daunted by the thought of losing Nathaniel forever. However, Nathaniel yanked her hand away and said coldly, "You can hurt me or even kill me, but you shouldn''ty your hands on her. I''m warning you, this is myst straw. If you hurt Mango, I will never forgive you! Prisci, I hope that you really haven''t done anything to her. If not..." Nathaniel did not continue, but his words were terrifying. Obviously, Prisci refused to ept it. Even if she tried her best to resist, she was still left behind by Nathaniel. After saying that, Nathaniel darted out quickly. "Mr. Ye!" Prisci shouted as she wanted to follow Nathaniel, but she lost him in a blink of an eye. She was horrified right now! "Quick! Kash, send people over to ensure his safety secretly. Also, inform Maya to give up the murder n and look for Mango. I want her to appear in front of me safe and sound!" Kash was slightly stunned after hearing Prisci''s orders. "Princess, what are you..." "Urgh! I hate her, and I wish I could kill her! But Mr. Ye said that if anything happens to her, he won''t let me go I have nothing except for the Baxter Alliance. That''s my home because I have all my comrades there along with Mr. Ye. Mango deserves to die, but she can''t die now. Look, find her first. Anyway, I have thousands of ways to kill her secretly after this." There was madness and jealousy in her eyes as she said these words. Why did this happen? Why would Nathaniel love Mango even though she was merely a b*tch that seduced him? He even scolded her so much because of that woman! Other than giving birth to two children, what other contributions did Mango have? What the hell did she have? Of course, Prisci was furious, but she had no choice but to give up for now because she wanted to make sure that Nathaniel was safe. After running out of Prisci''s pce, Nathaniel followed the path he came from and returned to the junction. However, Mango and Mckenzie were nowhere to be found. Then, he turned on the tracking device on his wrist. However, there was nothing on it, which meant that the bracelet on Mango''s wrist had been turned off. Who did that? Did Mango turn off the bracelet herself? Or did someone else do that? Nathaniel didn''t know the answer to this question, so he was even more anxious. At this moment, Lebanon''s call came through. "Lebanon, is Mango with you?" Nathaniel quickly picked it up and immediately inquired about Mango''s whereabouts. On the other hand, Lebanon''s voice was a little cold. "Nathaniel Ye, what''s wrong with you? How dare you bring Mango over? Not only that, but you also left her alone at the junction. Do you know what will happen if the patrol team finds out? If you can''t protect her, don''t bring her into this mess. Hehl Do you actually despise her, so you''re nning to take advantage of the political struggles here and get rid of her? You want to marry someone else, don''t you?" "No! It''s my fault for leaving her there. Please, Lebanon! You can badmouth me however you want, but can you tell me where Mango is?" Nathaniel begged humbly as he said these words. However, Lebanon snorted coldly and said, "I don''t know! Hah! You can find her yourself." After saying that, Lebanon hung up the phone. In fact, he had a grudge against Nathaniel. Although Mango was smart and skilled, she was just an innocent and sweet girl. Therefore, she could never fight again the scheming batches in the pces. But how could Nathaniel take the risk by bringing her over and leaving her alone? Urgh! He wanted to teach Nathaniel a lesson give that brat a good beating so that thetter would learn from his mistakes! Therefore, he refused to reveal Mango''s whereabouts. When Nathaniel heard the beeping sounding from the other end of the line, he knew that Lebanon had hung up the phone. However, Lebanon was the only person he could turn to right now while he was trying to search for Mango in this huge pce. After all, Mango didn''t know anyone else here. She only knew Lebanon, and Lebanon was the only person who could save her. Now that he knew that Mango and Lebanon were together, Nathaniel was relieved, but he was also worried about Mango''s wellbeing. Argh! She had to be scared right not! However, Lebanon was right. He shouldn''t have left Mango alone. Who cared about this stupid rule where men and women weren''t allowed to walk together? He wasn''t someone who had always followed the rules anyway! But, now, it was toote. After all, Nathaniel didn''t know where Lebanon''s pce was and he had no one to ask in such a short period. Although he could ask Prisci, he had lost trust in her from the beginning of Mango''s disappearance. Prisci was once his most trustedrade while they were fighting together, but he couldn''t trust her now. Hence, Nathaniel felt upset. However, when he thought about Mango''s safety, he tried to control his feelings. Suddenly, he heard the sound of footsteps heading his way. Therefore, he hid quickly. There was nowhere to hide, and there was only a trash can. However, Nathaniel was somewhat disgusted by it, so he could only climb onto the beam above him. Soon, the people who had arrived gathered quickly. "Have you found him?" "Not yet. Mosco, that b*stard! Urgh! She was ying around with her! Let''s go back then." This group of people was obviously Bernard''s men that had been assigned to follow Lebanon around. Just then, Bernard''s car appeared from the other side. "Greetings, Mr. Gayord." The men were very respectful towards Bernard. However, Bernard''s eyes were extremely cold. "Did you lose them?" "Sorry, Mr. Gaylord, we..." However, before they could finish his sentence, Bernard directly threw the dagger in his hand and aimed at their chest emotionlessly. "You all are useless!" He pulled out the dagger, and warm blood immediately sshed out from the wound. However, Bernard turned a blind eye towards it. Then, Bernard turned in the opposite direction with a cold going in his eyes before saying slowly, "Lebanon Fang! One day, I will find you and tear you into pieces!" Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 This was the first time Nathaniel had seen Bernard in person. However, thetter looked so different from his photos as he looked even cold and vicious in real life. Then, Bernard ordered people to clean up the corpse before whispering, "Keep a close eye on Lebanon. Make sure you report every move he makes to me." "Yes, sir!" As Bernard''s people left, Nathaniel quickly climbed down from the beam. Then, he followed Bernard''s people to Lebanon''s residence while he hid behind. When Prisci heard the news that Nathaniel went to Lebanon''s ce, she heaved a sigh of relief. "It seems that Mr. Ye is really in touch with him. Is he one of Mr. Yes subordinates?" Prisci could not understand why Nathaniel would help Lebanon. However, she understood that this was Nathaniel''s decision. "Deliver all the information we have secretly gathered to Lebanon." Kash was slightly stunned when he heard this order. "Princess, I thought that we weren''t going to get involved in the fight for the throne!" "If Mr. Ye supports Lebanon, we will too. For me, it doesn''t matter who gets to be the king of Ango. As long as Mr. Ye wants something, I will help him achieve it." Prisci said with determination. Kash whispered, "Princess, you have sacrificed too much for Mr. Ye, but he treated you this harshly! You must be having such a hard time!" "Don''t say that. Everything Mr. Ye does is right. Remember this." "Alright." Prisci was still a little worried about Nathaniel, so she found an excuse to go to Lebanon''s ce. Meanwhile, Prisca also had heard about this news. "Your Highness, Prisci had went to Lebanon''s ce. I heard that Lebanon visited her the other day, so I wonder when they have gotten so close." Zina''s words made Prisca frown. "I thought Prisci was never interested in the fight for power, right? Why is she suddenly trying to get close to Lebanon right now?" "I''ll send someone to find out about this right away." After saying that, Sina left. Just then, Mango overheard their conversation by chance. Thus, she frowned and silently returned to her room. Meanwhile, Mckenzie was longing around her room. When she saw Mango''s tightly furrowed brows, she asked softly, "What is it?" "Prisci went to my cousin''s ce. Well, I''m afraid she''ll do something to him." This was Mango''s biggest concern. After all, she knew how much Prisci hated her. Well, Prisci had nned to kill her before they met! Therefore, how could she possibly show any mercy towards her loved ones? Moreover, Prisca also said that the Prisci had never participated in the fight for throne. Did Prisci went to find Lebanon because Nathaniel found out about her disappearance? If her guess was correct, what would Prisci do to Lebanon? Mango was worried about this right now. However, she couldn''t do anything at all. On the other hand, Mckenzie saw her depressed look and said in a low voice, "No matter what Prisci intends to do, she wouldn''t dare to do it openly because of Nathaniel''s presence. However, you can send a message to Lebanon and ask him to be cautious of Prisci." "No, Lebanon needs help right now. He might be in danger if he offends Prisci." Mango was thinking way ahead right now. However, Mckenzie said in a low voice, "You can''t even protect yourself now. Why do you care about others?" "He is my cousin!" Mango replied in a serious tone. After all, she would never allow her loved ones to fall into danger! Meanwhile, when Mckenzie saw how Mango was acting, she suddenly thought about Carlson. s! She wondered how the strong-headed child was coping right now. She hadn''t seen him for so many years, but somehow, she still remembered him. Well, the days she had spent in the royal family meant nothing to her, and even her biological brother wasn''t interested in her whereabouts. Hence, the only person who cared about her was Carlson. Suddenly, she felt warm because she still had her family with her. Then, Mckenzie stopped talking, which meant she had tacitly approved of Mango''s decision. After all, Mango took out her phone and wanted to send a message to Lebanon. However, she felt that it was better not to mention about Prisci. Instead, she sent him a message. "Pay attention to the people around you. Don''t trust anyone too much." On the other hand, Lebanon was surprised when he received the message because he didn''t know what Mango meant. Just then, he heard Mosco whisper, "Sir, Ms. Fang is here." "What? Prissy is here?" Lebanon was shocked when he heard this. What was Prissy doing here? He suddenly thought of something. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Perhaps Mango was reminding him to be cautious of Prisci? Lebanon put him phone away and quickly got up to wee her. "Prisci, why are you here? You''re still in recovery, so you should''ve just gave me a call instead." Prisci smiled faintly and looked around, but she did not find Nathaniel. That was right. After all, Nathaniel was an outsider. Therefore, Lebanon couldn''t expose him in front of the people that Prisci looked at Lebanon and said with a smile, "Thank you, I''m doing well. I do care about you too. Look, I bought some delicious food and wanted to share it with you." Then, Maya served them some light snacks. Lebanon didn''t understand her intention. Heughed and said, "Thank you, Prissy! You are so considerate." "Well, I have something to tell you." Prisci looked at Lebanon and said calmly. She knew that if she wanted to win Lebanon''s trust, she had to tell him some of her secrets. Although it was dangerous, Prisci believed that Nathaniel would protect Lebanon if thetter was one of Nathaniel''s subordinates. On the other hand, Lebanon understood the meaning behind her words and immediately asked Mosco to leave. When they were the only ones left in the living room, Prisci whispered, "To tell you the truth, I am one of Nathaniel''s subordinate." As soon as she said that, Lebanon was stunned. Was she Nathaniel''s subordinate? But she was Prissy Fang! How could one of the princesses of Ango work for an outsider? Hence, when Lebanon recalled how Prissy had disappeared for a few years, he frowned. "Were you together with Nathaniel when you were abroad?" "Yes. To be exact, Mr. Ye saved me. If it weren''t for him, I would have died long ago. Hence, I had been working for Mr. Ye all those years. After returning home, I didn''t want to participate in the battles either. So, I prepared a squad of spies solely to ensure Mr. Ye''s absolute safety. Therefore, I''m on your side, and you don''t have to be on guard against me. Mr. Ye should be here with you, right?" After saying that, Prisci briefly told Lebanon how she and Nathaniel had met. Lebanon''s frown deepened when she heard what she had said. He knew Prissy''s personality well, and she had always lived a free and unfettered life. However, he felt ufortable upon knowing that everything she did was for Nathaniel. Well, he wasn''t disappointed by the fact the Prissy sided with an outsider, but he was concerned about Mango. How could a woman sacrifice years of life for a man without regrets and still single all this while? The first thing that came to Lebanon''s mind was that Prissy was in love with Nathaniel! "Do you love him?" Although he was asking this question openly, he knew the answer already. Prisci paused for a moment when she heard this. Before she could respond, Lebanon said coldly, "He is my sister''s husband. No matter what kind of feelings you have for him, you should never harm my sister, or else I won''t let you go." He said these words bluntly, and Prisci was instantly displeased. Although she did not care that they were siblings by blood, she and Lebanon were biologically closer than Mango, who was just a cousin of his. Therefore, how could Lebanon said those harsh words to her? At this thought, Prisci''s gaze became colder. "What do you mean, Lebanon?" "Prissy, I can be your ally and do anything for you, but only if you promise not to hurt my sister." "What? I''m also your sister!" Prisci finally lost her cool. She had faced a series of blows from the people she loved recently, so she couldn''t suppress her anger anymore. Right now, she wished that she could destroy everything in front of her! But in the end, she could still think rationally. Lebanon was a little surprised by her reaction, but he quickly replied to her. "Prissy, I hope you and Mango can get along well with each other. You''re still young, so I hope you will find the love of your life in Ango." "Nah, I don''t need that." With that, Prisci waved her hand and left. She had initiallye here to look for Nathaniel and to form an alliance with Lebanon. Who would have thought that Lebanon would be so unappreciative? Furthermore, he even sided with Mango! The pce wasplicated. So, didn''t he know that offending her would only put him in danger? Without her support, he wouldn''t be able to survive another day, let alone win the battle for the throne." Heh! She wanted to see if any of them would regret giving up such an extensivework of backing and support just for Mango! What could the useless b*tch, Mango Shen do for them? Prisci trembled in anger at this thought, while Lebanon''s eyes darkened. "Send someone to watch out for Prissy and see what she is going to do. Report her actions to me right away." "Yes, Sir!" Then. Mosco retreated quickly. On the other hand, Lebanon felt a little depressed. Was Mango telling him to watch out for Prissy by sending the message? She knew that Prissy liked Nathaniel, so she had not been left alone in the junction by ident, right? At this thought, Lebanon was so angry that he punched on the table. "Nathaniel, you b*stard! Why are so many girls attracted to you?" Meanwhile, Nathaniel was in distress. He really wanted to defend himself, but he changed his mind. Just when he finally decided toe out and talk to Lebanon, Mosco appeared suddenly. "Sir, bad news! Mr. Fang ising!" "What?" Lebanon was a little surprised when he heard this. Laborn had ignored him since a long time ago. If it weren''t for his status as one of the princes of Ango, Laborn would have long forgotten about his existence! Wait, Laborn suddenly came to him after he visited Magnolia''s pce... Oh, no! Did Laborn find out about something? Or did hee here for another purpose? On the other hand, Nathaniel was all tensed up as he continued to stay hidden. Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 Was Laborn here? This was too much of a coincidence! At this thought, Nathaniel cautiously stay hidden behind the scene and didn''t dare toe out anymore. Meanwhile, Lebanon tried his best to stay calm and maintain his usual appearance. "Hello, dad." Lebanon bowed respectfully, but he had no feelings towards his father. After all, Laborn wasn''t there when Lebanon had needed him the most. Hence, he had left Lebanon alone with no one to care for thetter. Therefore, he had no expectations whatsoever now that Laborn had visited again. On the other hand, Laborn looked at Lebanon while he was in deep thought. Well, Lebanon looked simr to Magnolia. His appearance, manners, and cold attitude were just like her. Then, Laborn waved his hand and let Lebanon sit down. "I heard that you went to Prisci''s ce today?" Although Laborn said this casually, Lebanon was a little surprised. However, he still whispered, "Yes, Prissy got a cold. I had nothing to do today, so I went to visit her." "Really? Since when did you be so close with your sister?" Laborn looked at him with a spurious smile, but he had a cold gaze when he said these words. However, Lebanon wasn''t intimidated at all. Instead, he looked directly into Laborn''s eyes and said, "There are still many things that you don''t know about." "Oh. Maybe you could tell me some of them?" "Well, in fact, I''ve also gone to Prisca''s ce." Lebanon took the initiative to throw Prisca under the bus. If Prisca wanted to support him as she had said, then this was a good opportunity to validate her words. If Prisca said anything to Laborn, he would surely get rid of her. After all, h nned to do so for the sake of Mango and his safety. Upon hearing this, Laborn frowned slightly. "Prisca too? Wow, it seems like you''ve gotten close to your sisters recently?" "Dad, what are you trying to say?" Lebanon said nonchntly, but his response made Laborn a little unhappy. "I''m your father. So why can''t I care about you? Also, what''s with your attitude?" When Lebanon heard this, he sneered and said, "Hehl I''ve already grown up, and I don''t need your fatherly love anymore. Since you''re busy governing the country, there''s no need to waste your precious time on an insignificant person like me." Laborn was taken aback when he heard this. Since when did his son grow up this much? Was he reminding Laborn about how he had abandoned Lebanon as a child by showing thetter such an indifferent look?" "Hey! Are youining about me?" From N?velDrama.Org. "I wouldn''t dare to do that." Lebanon was still neither humble nor pushy. However, this was not something that Laborn had expected. After all, he was filled with rage when he learned that his son was homosexual. In fact, he once thought that Lebanon was a coward. There were so many women in the world, but Lebanon had turned against his siblings just for a man. This was uneptable! However, Laborn wasn''t sure anymore that Lebanon was a coward after today''s encounter. Right now, he couldn''t understand Lebanon at all. At this thought, Laborn softened his tone and whispered, "Lebanon, maybe you will me me for not being apetent father. However, I have too many tasks toplete, and I can''t afford to spend time apanying you. But you are my son, and I always think about you." "I know that." Lebanon said calmly in reply. However, he didn''t believe Laborn''s words at all. Heh! Was that even true? Would he have lived such a hard life if Laborn had been there for him? Laborn knew that Lebanon didn''t believe his words, and he also knew that their terrible rtionship that hadsted for many years could not be mended overnight. Thus, Laborn sighed and said, "Don''t make things difficult for Bernard." It turned out that this was the real reason why he came here today! After hearing that, Lebanon sneered and said, "Dad, I think that you''re a little mistaken. I''m the one who''s having a hard time here! You should go tell Bernard to make my life a living hell instead! He was the one who killed Alfred, and my life was destroyed because of him. So how dare youe over to warn me on this? I can see that you favour him very much. So why don''t you give him an official identity? I think we can afford to have another prince right now!" People around him had different opinions about Bernard''s background and his true identity, but almost all of them knew that Bernard was Laborn''s son. After all, the paternity test report had proven this, and they only needed Laborn''s acknowledgement right now. Heh! Laborn actually came over to warn him for the sake of Bernard Gaylord, his illegitimate son. At this thought, Lebanon was deeply disappointed. Looking at Lebanon''s wrathful expression, Laborn sighed and said, "He is not my son, but he is your brother." "What do you mean?" After that, Laborn finally told Lebanon about Bernard''s real identity. "Not many people know about this, and it''s not the right time to reveal Bernard''s identity. Thus, I lied about him being my son. The truth will be revealed once your uncle returns." Lebanon waspletely stunned after hearing this. He even had an uncle, and his uncle was Augustus Abbott? Urgh! He felt like he had been living under a rock all these years! "What are you guys nning then?" "We want to take over a mine that is worth more than any amount of resources that all the countries have. With that, we can develop our military forces and research. Thus, this will give us an upper hand whenpeting with other countries. As you know, our country is too small and not known to the world. Look at us, we have the most advanced technologies and the greatest talents here. Why should we be looked down upon by other countries? As long as our country obtains this vein, we will have absolute strength. However, we are short of funds, and the support from the royal families is not enough to cover those expenses needed for the research projects. That''s why your uncle and I have nned all of this for our family. In fact, we owe your uncle too much for his hard work over the years. He has been wandering abroad alone, and he takes charge of most of the tasks. That''s why I have to protect his son well." After that, Laborn looked at Lebanon in the eyes and continues, "I know there''s some misunderstanding between you and Bernard. I also know that you''ve seen Mango, Nathaniel, and the others here, and that you even want to form an alliance with them. However, you have to understand that you''re from Ango, and you and Bernard are brothers. Neither Mango nor Nathaniel belong to our country, and they''re not rted to us. You have the blood of the Fang family flowing in your body, so you should figure out what you''re doing. If you want to be the ruler of Ango, I will pass the throne to you once I acquired the mine vein. Everything I do is for the sake of our descendants. If you want to be the king, you''ll have to find out who are your allies and who are your enemies. Although your mom is from Z Country, and no matter how strong her family background was, we can only use her for our benefit. So, you can''t mix your personal feelings in this." After hearing this, Lebanon''s couldn''t help but grip his hands tightly into a fist and clentch his teeth. His mother had decided to spend the rest of her life with Laborn, and she had even died in the pce! Hence, how could Laborn think that he had only been using her all this time! Lebanon had always thought that Laborn was heartless, but right now, he was terrified because he had seen Laborn''s true colours. This was unfair to his mom! Even if Mango told him that his mother, Magnolia, was still alive, Labown had never thought of looking for her. Why was it so? This was because he was afraid that she would be used by Laborn again. He was afraid of implicating her and putting her in the same position. After all, he couldn''t believe his ears when Laborn said those words as his spections had been true. However, Lebanon suppressed his anger and said with his head lowered, "I understand." Meanwhile, Laborn didn''t know what his son was thinking. Anyway, if it weren''t for the feud between Lebanon and Bernard, he wouldn''t havee today. Moreover, he suspected that Lebanon had something to do with Mckenzie''s disappearance as the latter had disappeared without a trace. Hence, he was just here to teach Lebanon a lesson. In the end, Mango and the others were still outsiders as they were not part of the Fang family. "Lebanon, I know that you still hate me, so I won''t say anything else. As you know, Nathaniel is so rich that he can even design tanks and weapons. What if he ns on destroying our country? You know that cooperating with him will only bring disaster to our country! Also, our uncle and I want the mineral vein in his country, so we are enemies! Do you think that he will be kind to us? Bah! Don''t be silly. The most important thing you have to do right now is to unite your brothers and fight against the intruders, got it?" Lebanon finally understood the meaning behind Laborn''s words. "Dad, what are you trying to say? The person you''re looking for is here, isn''t it? Why don''t you send someone to search for him instead?" Although his words were direct and disrespectful, Lebanon could care less about it. After all, Laborn had nevere to his ce before. However, he suddenly said so many things and even revealed Bernard''s true identity. He had done this all because he wanted to warn Lebanon not to ally with the outsiders such as Nathaniel and Mango. But who was an outsider to Lebanon right now? When he needed help the most, Nathaniel and Mango were the people who stood by him. What about his father? What was thetter doing? Heh! His father was busy reaping benefits and looking into mineral veins. Furthermore, he was obsessed with his research! Thus, Lebanon wanted nothing more than to destroy this country and the cold-hearted pce. He didn''t care about whether the country''s prosperity, nor was he interested in fighting for the throne. He just wanted revenge and that was all. Well, he was doing this both for the sake of Alfred and his mother. Did Laborn think that Lebanon wanted to rule the country? How ridiculous! Well, Lebanon had never been so ambitious. What he wanted was just a safe andfortable life that he could spend with his beloved family and friends. However, perhaps this was all wishful thinking. Even the person he wanted to protect was gone, so what else did he have to care about? To Laborn, Mango was an outsider, but she what Lebanon''s only cousin. If both she and Nathaniel wanted Ango, he would give the whole country to them willingly! However, it was unnecessary to tell Laborn about these things. At this thought, he stared at Laborn with determined eyes as he didn''t care whether thetter wanted to search his pce! When Laborn saw how Lebanon was acting, he was furious! He was trying to persuade his son patiently right now. However, was his son going to go against his words just like that Magnolia, that useless woman, did? At this thought, Laborn''s expression hardened. "Well, there''s no need to search your pce. However, you need to renovate your pce and get some new furniture. Here! Get someone to look around the furniture in the pce! Make sure you tell me which furniture you have to rece and make sure to send some new furniture this afternoon!" Although Laborn''s words were full of concern, this also indicated that Laborn was about to search the pce. Hence, Nathaniel was still worried as he was still hiding here! Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 It would be a disaster if Laborn found out that Nathaniel was hiding in Lebanon''s pce! At this thought, Nathaniel frowned slightly as he didn''t understand why Laborn was doing this. Did he find out that Nathaniel was hiding here? Wait... did someone betray him and informed Laborn about his whereabouts? Suddenly, Nathaniel thought of Prisci, but he immediately shook his head. Even if Prisci disliked Mango, or even if she picked on thetter, Nathaniel was still confident that she wouldn''t betray him. Then why would Laborne here? Nathaniel had no answers to this question. Meanwhile, Lebanon didn''t know about Nathaniel''s concern at all. Instead, he had an indifferent look on his face, but a sarcastic gaze shed across his eyes briefly. Although Laborn said that Mango was an outsider himself, he didn''t even believe his own son. Moreover, he still intended to intrude search through Lebanon''s pce to find some evidence that his son was going against him? Heh! This was the so-called fatherly love that he had mentioned. What a joke! Fortunately, Lebanon didn''t get his hopes up just now. Otherwise, he would have felt heartbroken again. On the other hand, Lebanon was confused when he noticed that Lebanon only sat at the side. Lebanon did not stop Laborn from doing anything, so thetter couldn''t help but frown. Did he make a wrong guess? Didn''t Mango and Nathaniel rescue Mckenzie? Also, did Lebanon have nothing to do with them? All kinds of questions shed across Laborn''s mind, while Lebanon was looking calm and unbothered. This was probably because he had no idea that Nathaniel was hiding in his ce either. After that, patrolling guards quickly came in and began to search his pce. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was all tensed up. Suddenly, he felt someone pulling his sleeve. Nathaniel immediately turned around and wanted to counterattack. However, it turned out to be Mango. "Mango!" Nathaniel''s heart was filled with surprise. He was relieved to have finally found her, but he was also relieved and nervous. It would be great if Mango had appeared before Laborn arrived. However, they were currently caught up in a risky situation. "Follow me then." Mango seemed to know what he was thinking as she tugged at him gently while saying these words. Meanwhile, Nathaniel didn''t suspect anything and followed Mango out quietly. However, he was surprised when she led him into a secret passageway. How did Mango know about such a ce? However, Nathaniel didn''t ask anything. He confidently followed Mango out of Lebanon''s pce. After walking out, Nathaniel saw a sweet girl standing outside. Then, the girl finally heaved a sigh of relief as both of them escaped safely. "You''re finally back! My father didn''t find out that you were there, did he?" Prisca asked with a concerned expression on her face. However, Mango shook her head and said gratefully, "Thank you, Your Highness." "Since you are Lebanon''s subordinate, it''s my duty to protect you." Prisca smiled faintly as she said this. On the other hand, Nathaniel instantly realised the identity of the woman before him. However, he was a little surprised. How did Mango meet Prisca? When Mango saw that he wanted to question her, she said softly, "Well then, Princess, we''ll be returning back first." "All right." Prisca did not stop them from leaving. After that, Nathaniel followed Mango into the room. When he saw that Mckenzie was safe, he couldn''t help but sigh in relief. "Mango, what''s going on?" Mango whispered in reply to his question, "When we were at the junction, Prisci''s men did not come to escort us. Instead, we encountered the patrol team. At that time, we didn''t want to cause any trouble for Prisci so we decided to stay hidden. Luckily, we were saved by Prisca. Prisca is one of Lebanon''s allies, so you don''t have to worry about her." Mckenzie furrowed her brows lightly when she heard what Mango had said. How could this stupid woman try to protect Prisci? Didn''t she realised that Prisci was trying to harm her and rece her as Nathaniel''s wife? Oh, well. No one knew what Mango was thinking. However, Mckenzie rarely interfered with other people''s rtionships. Hence, Nathaniel was a little stunned when he heard this. Wait... did that mean that Prisci didn''t do this? He looked into Mango''s eyes and muttered, "Mango, you''re my wife. Do you still remember what I said? You shouldn''t keep all the grievances to yourself, and you can tell me anything ." "I''m not! I''m telling the truth. Look, if you don''t believe me, you can ask Aunt Mckenzie." Mango decided to drag Mckenzie into this conversation. On the other hand, Mckenzie was speechless. Why was Mango dragging her into this issue right now? Was she going to deceive Nathaniel about Prisci''s true colours for the sake of this foolish woman? "I''m going back to my room. You love birds can talk about this yourselves." Mckenzie got up to leave after saying this as she did not want to get involved. Well, Nathaniel was ufortable with Mckenzie''s presence. After seeing her leave, he carefully examined Mango. He was relieved when he found out there were no injuries on her. "Did Prisci harm you in anyway?" "No. She''s your subordinate, so why are you suspicious of her?" Mango directly denied it. After all, Nathaniel owed Prisci his life. Therefore, she didn''t want him to fight against his saviour because of this. Furthermore, he felt that it was also unnecessary to involve Nathaniel in a fight between women. On the other hand, Nathaniel still didn''t believe her words. "Then why did you turn off your location?" "I''m afraid that if you rush over here, we will expose Prisca''s location. Everyone here thinks that she is innocent, and they had no idea that she was associated with Lebanon. She might get into trouble if her whereabouts were exposed! Besides, she was the one who told me about the secret passageway to save you." While Mango was still chatting with Mckenzie in the room previously, Sina came in and said that Prisca had something to tell her. Although Mango was a little surprised, she still went there. It turned out that Prisca knew about her identity, and she also informed about Laborn''s arrival at Lebanon''s ce. Then, Prisca said that Nathaniel could likely be in danger and led her to the secret passageway. At first, Mango was still sceptical of her words. However, she became nervous when she heard Prisca mentioning Nathaniel''s name. She never thought that Nathaniel was actually there! "By the way, weren''t you at Prisci''s pce? Why did youe to my cousin''s pce?" Mango was surprised. She believed that Prisci would protect Nathaniel well, but she did not expect Nathaniel to run out. "What? You weren''t there, and you were missing. So, how could I stay still? I will never leave you alone in the future. No matter what the rules are, they''re not as important as you." Well, Nathaniel was worried when he thought about what would happen if Prisca had never saved Mango. Mango was touched when she heard this. She leaned against his embrace said with a sweet smile, "I thought that you and Prisci would have a lot to say. After all, it''s been many years since youst met her." "Well, I can''t do it while you''re away. What if I say something wrong and you get all jealous?" Nathaniel felt more at ease after reuniting with Mango, and he was even in the mood to joke around. "I won''t. My husband loves me so much, so what''s there to be jealous about?" "Hmm? Is that so?" Nathaniel lifted her chin and forced her to look straight into his eyes. "Tell me, did Prisci harm you?" Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this question, but her expression remained calm. "What do you mean? You want her to harm me, don''t you? Hah! I think you''re actually nning on hurting me so that you can marry someone else." Mango pped his hand away furiously and pretended to be angry. On the other hand, Nathaniel was slightly stunned by her reaction. He sighed and walked over to hug her before whispering, "Such nonsense! Look, you know I didn''t mean that." He had been with Prisci for a very long time. Naturally, he knew Prisci''s personality better than Mango did. When Maya said that Mango was missing, he had made all sorts of spections, and he even thought that Prisci was involved in this. This was why he had been so anxious and flustered that he even said those mean words to her. Mango had said that this wasn''t Prisci''s fault as she had run away on her own, but Nathaniel didn''t believe it. In this pce, Henry was the only subordinate that Mango had. Now Henry was injured and unconscious while Lebanon''s pce was also quite far away. Thus, the only people she could rely on were himself and Prisci. Therefore, how could she leave on her own? Something must have happened that had forced her to do so! But why couldn''t Mango tell him the truth? Why did she chose to help Prisci? He suddenly understood it when he thought of his past rtionship with Prisci. Perhaps Mango chose to hide the truth from him because she didn''t want to ruin their rtionship. s! He never wanted to make her suffer because of him. However, it still happened, and he felt sorry for her. Meanwhile, Mango didn''t know what theplicated thoughts that Nathaniel had. So, she pouted and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about at all!" "Are you sure? Stop pretending." Nathaniel approached her and bit her cheeks yfully while he teased her. "Hey! What are you doing?" After that, Mango pushed him away sulkily. When did he be so childish? Nathaniel chuckled softly when he saw this. "Aren''t you pretending to not understand what I''m saying? Let me teach you a lesson then!" Wow! He had be so perverted suddenly! Mango was embarrassed when she heard what he had said. "Urgh! I don''t want to argue with you anymore! By the way, you haven''t told me the reason you went to my cousin''s pce." "I was looking for you." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Nathaniel answered frankly. Mango had thought that this was the reason too. However, she still feel touched when he heard Nathaniel say these words on his own. "It''s too dangerous here, so you shouldn''t walk around here alone anymore!" "Then you can''t leave my side anymore." Nathaniel could never forget the intense fear he felt when he learned that Mango had went missing. Then, he held her hand tightly. Mango nodded in reply after hearing what he said. She would never leave Nathaniel again! This ce was filled with danger, and Prisci was eyeing after her husband covetously. Hence, how could she let go of him? "By the way, let''s go back. Otherwise, Prisci will be worried." Upon hearing this, Nathaniel was stunned! Did Mango just ask them to go back? What on earth did this foolish woman intend to do? Didn''t she know that she would only be putting herself in danger willingly if she returned to Prisci''s pce? "Mango Shen, are you f*king crazy?" Nathaniel frowned as he said this. Meanwhile, Mango was left speechless by hisment. He actually cursed at her! Boohoo! Should she pretend to cry because of what he had said? Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 Just as Mango was hesitating, Nathaniel said, "What''s the rtionship between Prisca and Lebanon? Are they close?" After a pause, Mango shook her head and said, "The two of them have just formed an alliance. To be exact, they did it because of me. Well, I think that we will be safer at Prisci''s pce because she won''t do anything to you." Nathaniel felt upset when he heard what Mango had said. "You''ll be hurt if you go there." "Well, who knows what will happen?" Mango smiled softly as she said this. Seeing her bright smile, Nathaniel agreed and said, "Alright, but you must let me know if she bullies you." "Of course. You''re my guardian!" Mango held Nathaniel''s arm like a spoiled child and rubbed her body against him. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was instantly aroused. "What are you trying to do?" His voice was hoarse, but Mango immediately noticed his intentions. She quickly left and said with a chuckle, "Haha! I''m so used to it now." "I don''t mind you doing it again tonight." Nathaniel would have thrown himself on her if it weren''t for the situation right now, so he could only control his eagerness right now. On the other hand, Mangoughed cheekily and didn''t say anything. "By the way, if we want to leave, we should hurry up. I''m afraid that Prisca might changed her mind soon. Anyway, I''ll go and find Mckenzie now." Before Nathaniel could say anything, Mango had already run away hurriedly as if she couldn''t wait to ditch him. When he saw this, he shook his head helplessly andughed. Suddenly, his face became serious. He had said such harsh words to Prisci before he left her ce. If he were to bring Mango back now, would Prisci hold a grudge against her? At this thought, Nathaniel felt somewhat depressed. At this moment, he received a call from Peisci. "Mr. Ye, where are you? My father went to Lebanon''s pce, and I will go there right away. My guards wille to your rescue and bring you back to my ce." Prisci said urgently. Nathaniel knew that Prisci was concerned about his safety. She was worried as she had found out that Laborn had suddenly visited Lebanon''s ce. Although she was mad because Nathaniel had left her behind, she couldn''t bear to see him in danger. When Nathaniel heard this, he said in a low voice, "Don''t go there. I''m not at Lebanon''s ce. Also, I''ll bring Mango overter. If you find it ufortable, then we''ll find another ce to stay." This meant that they would only stay her ce if Prisci could tolerate Mango. If she couldn''t do that, they would find another ce to stay. Prisci was a bit stunned when she heard this. However, her jealousy struck again. Urgh! Nathaniel was mean to her because of Mango, and now he was even on guard against her. This was something that Prisci didn''t expect. It seemed that Nathaniel valued Mango a lot. If she insisted on holding a grudge against Mango, Nathaniel would probably distant himself from her even more. In the end, their friendship would bepletely destroyed. This was something she didn''t want to lose, and she couldn''t allow this opportunity to be taken away because of Mango. At this thought, Prisci hurriedly said, "Mr. Ye, what are you talking about? Since she is your wife, I will naturally treat her with care. Alright, I will send someone to pick you up." "All right." Nathaniel felt a little relieved upon hearing her words, but he was still cautious around her. Although Prisci seemed fine with it, he knew the fight between women had secretly started. However, he chose to stay by Mango''s side regardlessly. When Nathaniel ended the call, Mango came out with Mckenzie. "Can we go over right now?" Even though Mango knew what was going on, she was understanding, and she didn''t show any of her emotions on her face. On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t know how could she be so tolerant. However, Nathaniel understood the current situation they were in. If they wanted to protect both Mango and Mckenzie, the safest ce they could be right now was Prisci''s pce. After that, Mckenzie looked at both of them and said in a low voice, "If there''s nothing else, let''s go now. I''m afraid that it''ll be too dangerous for us to stay here for too long. "All right." Mango held Nathaniel''s arm, and all of them walked out together. Meanwhile, Prisca was not surprised to see theming out. She smiled and said, "Have you agreed to leave?" Mango''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Mango felt uneasy as Prisca seemed to know everything. In fact, Prisca had even figured out her background and identity. In contrast, Mango knew nothing about her, which made her feel restless. On the other hand, Nathaniel squinted his eyes at Prisca to take a closer look. Indeed, she was either very excellent in disguising or she was really naive. However, he knew he couldn''t trust anyone in the royal family because they were scheming. "Yes, we are leaving now. Thank you for taking care of my wife during this period of time. I will repay you for your kindness." Nathaniel said formally. After all, he would act friendly as long as the other party didn''t have any ulterior motives. Then, Prisca replied with a smile, "Well, I''ll keep it in mind, but I don''t need any assistance from you guys right now. But who knows? I might have to trouble you guys in the future." Her words made Mango feel a little conflicted. However, she had no choice but to ept this because of the situation that they were in. "Is my cousin alright?" Since Prisca had already found out everything about her family, there was no point in hiding anymore. Thus, she decided to ask this directly. From N?velDrama.Org. "Nah, it''ll be fine. Laborn will not do anything awful to him. Don''t worry. Since Lebanon has promised to cooperate with Tristan, my father will not make things difficult for him for my cousin''s sake." Prisca looked proud and delighted when she mentioned Tristan''s name. Mango remembered this name secretly and nned to investigate Tristan''s background. "Should I ask someone to send you guys off?" Prisca was generous and poised. "Thank you, but well leave ourselves. I don''t want to trouble you too much too." Well, Mango did not want Prisca to find out where they were heading to. However, she had to admit that Prisca was very informative as she knew everything that was going on in the pce. "You are going to Prisci''s ce, right? In that case, you don''t have to walk past the junction. I know a route that will lead you to her pce directly." Although they were unsure of Prisca intentions, thetter had proceeded in leading them to another route. There were no patrols or guards along the path, and it was close to Prisci''s ce. One could tell at a nce just how malicious Prisci was when thetter had made them walk through the junction. However, Mango acted as if she didn''t know anything and smiled gratefully, "Thank you." "You''re wee. We''re family, after all." After that, Prisca still ordered someone to escort them out, and her men only left after all of them had arrived at the shortcut. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was displeased when he found out that they could actually bypass the junction. It seemed that his predictions were right. Prisci had indeed nned on harming Mango. At this thought, Nathaniel tugged at Mango and whispered, "I''ll contact Michaelter and get him to personally bring you and Mckenzie away." "No! I''m not leaving!" On the other hand, Mango knew that Nathaniel was worried about her, but it was risky for Michael to come. Why should they put another person in danger? After all, they weren''t sure if the three of them could escape this ce safely! Furthermore, Mango had to meet Prisci no matter what. Nothing could change her mind, not even Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was feeling upset. "Mango!" "Let her stay. She''ll feel even more uneasy if she doesn''t know what happened between you and Prisci, right? Therefore, you should let her meet personally to ease her worries so that she won''t think too much about your rtionships." Mckenzie could not help but voice out when she saw how both of them were acting. On the other hand, Nathaniel sighed and said, "There''s nothing between me and Prisci, and nothing else will happen in the future." "Then why are you so afraid of me staying here with you?" Mango was displeased when she questioned this. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt that the situation was a little out of control. "I am afraid that she will hurt you, and I don''t want you to suffer." "Heh! Who knows which one of us will be suffering in the end!" Mango was determined to fight long and hard to protect her husband and her marriage. Thus, she was not worried about how powerful Prisci was as she would be not afraid of her. Hence, Nathaniel didn''t say anything else when he saw how stubborn Mango was. Then, the three of them followed the path directly to Prisci''s pce. When Prisci saw Nathaniel and Mango walking over through this shortcut, her expression hardened slightly. Then, she quickly looked at Nathaniel as their eyes met. However, Nathaniel was wearing a disappointed and furious gaze, so Prisci immediately became upset. Who on earth told them about this route? Hah! Someone had betrayed her! There was no doubt about this! However, she did not say anything about it. Instead, she looked straight at Mango. Sure enough, Mango was charming and bewitching. At this thought, Prisci felt displeased. Mango was indeed a tough opponent. On the other hand, Mango had a different first impression of Prisci. Although she had imagined Prisci''s appearance various times before, she did not expect thetter to be so beautiful and attractive. Her beauty was out of this word, and Mango could not take her eyes off of her. Then, Mango felt uneasy upon realising that the woman had taken a liking to her husband. Meanwhile, Nathaniel could also sense the tension in the air. He coughed and said, "Ahem! This is my wife, Mango. Dear, this is the little sister of mine that I told you before, Prisci." After hearing this, Mango smiled as she stretched out her arm towards Prisci. "Nice to meet you, Prisci. Thank you for your care during this period of time." "It''s nothing." Prisci greeted her with a handshake, but she secretly exerted some force on it. The fight between the two women had already begun from the moment they first met. Mango felt Prisci provoking her, so she smiled and returned the favour by gripping Prisci''s hand harder. A split secondter, Prisci suddenly let go of her hand. Everything looked very normal, but Mango lost her bnce and stumbled forward. Just then, a pair of gentle arms held her tightly, and a soft voice resounded, "Are you hungry? Look at you! You can''t even stand straight now." Nathaniel helped Mango up and looked at her gently. However, Prisci felt heartbroken when she saw this scene. Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Nathaniel had been harsh towards Prici ever since arriving at Ango. Thus, Prisci felt dejected and miserable. She didn''t do anything, and she had only changed her ns halfway. Urgh! Things would have never ended up like this if Mango didn''t cross the line. Sure enough, Mango Shen was very maniptive and scheming. Prisci red at Mango with resentment at this thought. On the other hand, Mango naturally knew what she was thinking. She tugged on Nathaniel''s sleeve and said with a smile, "I''m fine. But why are you looking at Prisci? Perhaps you''re expecting her to cook for me?" Although her words sounded like a joke, Prisci found it unbearable. This cunning b*tch wanted her to cook? How shameless! However, Nathaniel mistaken Mango''s words and thought that she wanted to eat the food made by Prisci. He couldn''t help but say, "Prisci is very good at cooking, and I haven''t eaten the food made by her for many years. Hmm... I wonder if I''m lucky enough to taste it today?" Upon hearing this, Prisci was slightly taken aback. She had indeed learned cooking for Nathaniel and was also willing to cook for him. However, it was obvious that Nathaniel hade over to teach her a lesson on for the sake of Mango. Although she felt uneasy, she was ced in a difficult position. "You must be joking! Of course, I''d do it for you, right?" "Well, my wife wants to try your cooking." Nathaniel emphasised these two words ''my wife'' once again. Ever since they arrived, Prisci had never addressed Mango as ''Mrs.Ye''. This was her way of disying her disapproval towards Mango. Nathaniel knew that he was going overboard as he was forcing Prisci against her will, but he couldn''t allow Prisci to upset Mango. After all, Mango wasn''t involved in their past matters and did nothing wrong. Therefore, why should she repay the kindness that Prisci had shown him on his behalf? Meanwhile, Prisci clenched her teeth and forced a smile. "Sure, I''ll make it for you then, Mrs. Ye." Then, she turned around and left. On the other hand, Maya was a little surprised because no one had ever treated Prisci this way in the pce. Furthermore, she knew that Prisci would not bow down for anyone. However, she was willing to suppress all her grievances and allowed herself to be mistreated in front of this man. At this thought, Maya took a few more nces at Nathaniel before following behind Prisci. "Princess, let me do it. You''re part of the royal family, so how could you do the chores on your own?" "It''s fine, didn''t you hear what Me. Ye said? He wants to try the food I make, so can be my assistant." Prisci had decided to look at things from a different perspective, so she felt a little happy. She was willing to do anything for Nathaniel as long as he asked for it. On the other hand, she could just ignore the vicious woman''s presence. Meanwhile, Mango looked at how things turned out. She sighed helplessly and said to Nathaniel, "You did it on purpose, didn''t you? You know I didn''t mean that." "Well, she should be respectful towards you! You are her sister-inw, and this is a fact that cannot be changed." Nathaniel didn''t deny it as he didn''t want to keep any secrets from Mango. On the other hand, Mckenzie was surprised by how Nathaniel handled these matters. Mango had told her what happened between Nathaniel and Prisci. Hence, she thought Nathaniel would be tolerant of what Prisci did to his wife out of his gratitude towards her. However, Nathaniel did the opposite. He protected Mango with all his might so that she wouldn''t be hurt. Therefore, Mckenzie was envious of their rtionship. She couldn''t help thinking of Barack again. Barack used to be so polite and refined. She still remembered the first time they joined a school event and went for a hike. At that time, she had sprained her ankle and Barack even carried her down the mountain. At that time, Barack didn''t know her real identity, but he still her with kindness. Hence, she was attracted to him because of his good nature. Subsequently, Barack treated her the same way after finding out about her identity, and he did not obey her every order like what other men did. Hence, she appreciated their friendship even more since then. However, it was an unrequited love. After all, an outstanding man like Barack eventually didn''t fall in love with her. If Barack had fallen in love with her, would she be as blissful as Mango was right now? Mckenzie did not know the answer to this. After all, she yearned for somebody to love her, but she wasn''t in her prime years anymore. Thus, she felt upset and almost cried her tears out. "I''ll go back to my room for some rest. Call me when it''s dinnertime." Mckenzie left immediately with the servant after saying this briefly. On the other hand, Mango noticed the sadness in her eyes and asked concernedly, "Did anything happen?" "Nah, maybe I''m tired." Meanwhile, Nathaniel nced at Mckenzie and smiled lightly. In fact, he knew what she was thinking. However, he couldn''t say nor do anything because rtionships were alwaysplicated. Oh, well. Mckenzie and Barack weren''t destined to be together, so this was something that couldn''t be forced. Even after so many years, Barack still had feelings for Magnolia. He wished her well even though he had suffered some disabilities. The couple had suffered a lot too. If possible, Nathaniel also hoped that they could spend the rest of their lives together. Seeing that Nathaniel was a little absent-minded, Mango pinched his waist yfully, so he couldn''t help but frown in pain. "Honey! You''re abusing me!" "Sue me then!" Mango nced at him with her sparkly eyes. s! How could Nathaniel resist such a charming woman like her? "Well, I can''t do that, but I do have other ways to get my revenge!" Then, he caressed and fondled her body as he said this. However, Mango immediately pped him away when she saw this. "Stop it! You have yet to give me an exnation. Did you do it on purpose just now?" "Why are you still asking me about this when you know the answer yourself?" Nathaniel couldn''t resist his wife at all right now. After all, she looked particrly adorable when she was angry. On the other hand, Mango was a little upset right now. "You''re trying to sabotage my rtionship with her, right? Urgh! How could you do that during our first meeting? I just wanted to make peace with her" "Peace? My dear wife, I noticed the tension in the air when you guys shook hands with each other. She just wanted to embarrass you! I witnessed it with my very own eyes, and of course, I had to protect you. Besides, what''s wrong with her cooking for you? Shouldn''t she serve you because you''re here sister-inw?" Although his words were very convincing, it made Mango feel extremely ufortable. "Don''t try to fool me. You''re afraid that I might hurt her even more if I attacked her myself, right?" "What? Sweetheart, you''re making things difficult for me." Nathanielined immediately. When Mango heard this, she pressed her lips together while trying hard to suppress the smile on her face. Right now, the displeasure she felt before had quickly dissipated. After they sat down, someone came forward and serve them tea. Then, Mango looked around and whispered, "I heard that Henry is here. Where is he now? Can I go take a look?" "I''ll go with you after dinner. Henry is one of my subordinates now, so we should take a look together just in case." Nathaniel exined it vaguely because of the servants who was around, but Mango immediately understood what he meant. "All right." Then, the two of them drank tea and chatted happily. Meanwhile, Prisci was annoyed when she saw this scene. What a scheming b*tch! Was she trying to show off? Mango wanted to prove Nathaniel''s undying love for her. Thus, she held Nathaniel tightly and asked him to speak on her behalf. When Prisci saw this, she was even more displeased. On the other hand, Maya had also noticed Prisci''s dissatisfaction. Thus, she had kind of figured out what was going on between the three of them after hearing their previous conversation. "Princess, should we put some poison in the food? You know that we can do it secretly without being noticed." After all, the royal family always used this method to kill off people quietly, so they could do this easily. Although Prisci wanted to kill Mango, she changed her mind when she thought of Nathaniel. "No. I''ll win her in a fair and square manner. I''ll make that she divorces Mr. Ye willingly as I''m not someone who kills!" Maya was a little taken aback by her words. People in the pce often resort to such means, but why did Prisci turn down this idea? Moreover, Prisci was merciless, and she would use any means to achieve her goals. Hence, after hearing what she had said, Maya could tell that Nathaniel had a special ce in Prisci''s heart. Maya thought for a while, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she quietly retreated to the side and helped Prisci with the cooking. An hourter, they had finally finished preparing the meal. Meanwhile, Mango drank her tea and took a nap on Nathaniel''s shoulder while waiting. However, she was still asleep by the time Prisci served the dishes. "Hush!" Nathaniel carefully gestured for Prisci to be silent as he sat on his spot with moving. On the other hand, Mango continued to lean on his shoulder while sleeping peacefully. When Prisci saw this sight, she was envious! She couldn''t stand Mango''s behaviour. Although Nathaniel was ufortable, he remained motionless to avoid waking her up. Well, Prisci dreamed of being by Nathaniel''s side as well. However, now that Mango had snatched happiness away, she was annoyed! Furthermore, Nathaniel even warned her to stay silent. It pissed her off, but she could only endure this. Just then, they suddenly heard firecrackersing from outside. Mango immediately woke up when she heard this. "Are you scared?" Nathaniel quickly patted Mango''s back whileforting her repeatedly. s! Prisci had known Nathaniel for so long, but she had never seen him being this gentle before! Thus, she was stunned when she saw this scene. However, Mango shook her head subconsciously and asked, "Why did they set off firecrackers during the day? Is there a celebration today?" "Today is the National Day of Ango." Prisci said bitterly as she couldn''t stand Mango''s ignorance. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Only then did Mango realize where they were right now. Oh, no! Her rival was still standing in front of her. She sat up straight and smiled, "I''m so sorry! I was too tired that I actually fell asleep. Are you okay? Why didn''t you wake me up?" Mango red at Nathaniel in annoyance as she said these words. Then, Nathaniel said with a smile, "It''s all right. My waist is numb. Maybe you can give me a message when we get back to our room." His words were somewhat ambiguous, so Mango immediately blushed red when she heard this. When Prisci saw this scene, she was more certain that Mango was a b*tch who used her s*x appeal to seduce and exploit men. Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Well, Mango could sense Prisci''s jealousy and discontentment towards her. However, she turned a blind eye to it since Prisci had no intention of befriending her in the beginning. Moreover, she and Nathaniel were legally married, so everything they did was reasonable, wasn''t it? Why would she have to care about what Prisc thought? Then, Mango stretched her arms and smiled sweetly at Nathaniel. "I''m hungry." "Prisci has prepared some dishes for us. It''s time for you to wash up and eat." Nathaniel patted her head dotingly as he said this. "All right." Then, Mango stood up and left while she was escorted by a servant. Meanwhile, Prisci bit her lower lip and clenched her fists tightly. She was about to speak up, but she stopped upon second thought. Upon seeing her reaction, Nathaniel felt rtively ufortable. "What do you want to say? " Prisci hesitated and whispered, "Mr. Ye, aren''t you spoiling her a little too much? You can''t spoil your wife, or she''ll take it for granted!" Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly darkened a little when he heard what she had said. "Well, I think I should spoil my own wife. Don''t say anything about this in the future." Prisci was dismayed when she heard how Nathaniel was protecting Mango. However, she stopped mentioning it after noticing Nathaniel''s displeasure. Mango could sense the tension between them once she returned. However, she pretended to be unaware of it and said, "Brr! It''s so cold here. Can we eat now?" "Let''s eat then." Although Prisci tried her best to ignore Mango''s voice and presence, it was too difficult as Mango was everywhere. "Honey, I want to eat some shrimp." Mango grinned cheekily as she said these words with a coquettish tone. Meanwhile, Nathaniel smiled dotingly at her and fulfilled her request. After peeling the shrimp, he ced the meat into Mango''s bowl. However, he didn''t eat much. All this while, Prisci was watching from the side. She wanted to say something, but she held it in. However, her disapproving gaze was fixated on Mango. She hoped that Mango would have some conscience and not enve Nathaniel this way. Unfortunately, Mango disregarded it. "Well, honey, I want some crab too." "All right." Nathaniel immediately cracked the crab and started picking off the meat for her. Meanwhile, Mango was eating away happily. She had done this intentionally to annoy Prisci. Thus, she was satisfied when she saw how Prisci could only stand aside helplessly and do nothing. Meanwhile, Mckenzie sat quietly and ate. She only shook her head and remained silent. In the end, Mango was the only one who enjoyed the meal. Nathaniel didn''t eat much, while Prisci was full of anger. On the other hand, Mckenzie wasn''t that hungry, so Mango was the one who ate the most. "Wow! I''m so full." Mango burped loudly without scruples, and Prisci almost lost it. After all, Nathaniel was a prominent figure in Ocean City. Mango was his wife, so should at least have some respect and conscience. However, it seemed that she didn''t care about her image at all. Urgh! How could Nathaniel be attracted to a woman like this? Well, Prisci was obviously s, but Mango ignored it. She looked at Prisci innocently and said, "Eh? Prisci, why aren''t you eating? You didn''t like the food you made yourself? Why don''t I make it for you next time and let you have a taste of my cooking?" "Forget about it. I''m afraid that you''ll burn the kitchen down." Nathaniel interrupted suddenly, so Mango felt a little upset. Was he saying that her cooking skills were awful? Nathaniel usually enjoyed the food made by her, though. Wait., was he trying to make her look bad in front of Prisci? Sure enough, a hint of disdain shed across Prisci''s eyes. "Women like us need to learn cooking. The way to a man''s heart is through his stomach. How can you expect Mr. Ye to do everything for you? After all, you won''t remain pretty forever because we''ll all grow old someday!" Prisci said these words scornfully. However, Mango didn''t know what Prisci was trying to say. Instead, she looked at Nathaniel and asked worriedly, "Honey, am I old? Will you abandon me when I''m ugly?" "No, you''re the prettiest in my eyes, and I''ll do anything for you! Otherwise, other men might steal you away from me." Mango was satisfied with his answer. Meanwhile, Prisci was feeling jealous and bitter. Since when did Nathaniel became a sweet-talker? Did he just say that he was afraid that Mango would be taken away by another man? Was a b*tch that had seduced him in bed even worth his time and attention? At this thought, Prisci clenched her teeth in annoyance. On the other hand, Mango didn''t care about her. In fact, she would be more than grateful if Prisci could keep her distance from her husband. Meanwhile, Nathaniel never knew that his wife had such a scheming side. He thought that the situation right now was hrious. However, it felt good to be cherished by someone. "Honey, I''m full. Why don''t we go back to our room to exercise a bit?" After hearing what Mango said, Mckenzie almost choked on the soup and started coughing. Meanwhile, Prisci''s face immediately took on a ghastly expression What a shameless woman! What did she just say in the public? Meanwhile, Nathaniel pursed his lips and smiled. In fact, he couldn''t wait to fulfil Mango''s request. However, when he thought of Henry, he coughed awkwardly and said, "Ahem! Since we''re already here, I think I should go see my subordinate, Henry. Prisci, I heard that Henry is here?" "Yes, Mr. Ye. I''ll take you there right now." Prisci finally heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. Indeed, Mr. Ye would never be captivated by that b*tch, Mango Shen. At this thought, she felt much better. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Well, Mango had initially nned to tease Prisci even more. However, Nathaniel stopped her by gripping her hand tightly as Henry was more important right now. "Mrs. Ye, you can have some rest first. I will apany Mr. Ye." Prisci had always disliked Mango, and she finally had an excuse to drive her away. Therefore, Prisci didn''t mind calling Mango ''Mrs. Ye'' for once this time. However, Mango grabbed Nathaniel''s arm and said flirtatiously, "No! I don''t want that! I want to go too. Hubby, I''m not familiar with this ce. It''s so scary here, so please take me there!" She acted like a coquettish brat. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was taken aback by her sudden plea as he had never seen his wife acting such a way. Mango used to be shy and reserved. However, he liked when she went all out just to irritate her rival. "Alright, alright. Let''s go together. I never said that I wouldn''t bring you there, right?" Nathaniel''s rubbed his arm on her chest, but no one knew whether he had done that on purpose. Then, Mango was stunned for a moment, and her face immediately flushed red. This b*stard! She stered on a sly smile while secretly cursing at him. "Aww! You''re such a tease!" Nathaniel couldn''t resist her sweet voice, while Prisci was extremely irritated. She almost had an urge to give Mango a good beating tonight if thetter kept acting shamelessly. Urgh! It would be best if she could ruin the batch''s face so that thetter would learn her lesson! When Mango felt that Prisci was about to erupt in anger, she finally toned that as she didn''t want anything bad to happen. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was also dumbfounded by her actions, and he had mixed emotions in his eyes. However, he could only endure it. She was such a seductive troublemaker! "Let''s go then." Prisci directly ignored Mango and walked past them. After seeing that Prisci had left, Mango was about to loosen her grip when Nathaniel grabbed her hand tightly. "Are you trying to run away now? Mrs Ye, you''re so sneaky." Nathaniel''s voice was slightly hoarse, and Mango could see the burning passion behind his eyes. "Dear, let''s go check up on Henry." Meanwhile, Mckenzie couldn''t help but chuckle when she noticed how Mango had acted so differently between Prisci and Nathaniel. "You brat! You shouldn''t y with fire that easily because you won''t know what the consequences will be!" With that, Mckenzie returned to her room. After all, she didn''t care who Henry was. However, she had enough of the couple''s lovey- dovey interactions, so she did not want to see Mango and Nathaniel again. Only then did Mango realize that she had forgotten about Mckenzie presence because she was too worried about Prisci. Urgh! She had been too careless! "It''s all because of you!" Mango pinched Nathaniel as she eximed. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was still imagining if he could make love to her tonight. Thus, he was startled by the sudden pain when Mango pinched him. "Huh? What did I do?" "If it weren''t for you and your suitors, would I be teased by Mckenzie?" Mango put the me on Nathaniel when she was enraged, even though she knew it had nothing to do with him. He was such a womanizer! On the other hand, Nathaniel felt wronged. "Yes, it''s my fault. My dear wife, please don''t be angry. You can do whatever you want, okay?" "Hmph!" Mango snorted haughtily before turning in the direction where Prisci had left. Although Prisci was ahead of them, she was still observing the situation behind her. Thus, her jealousy erupted again when she thought about Mango''s flirtatious behaviour as the couple never followed her. "This b*tch! How can such a woman be worthy of Mr. Ye? I will never let her ruin his reputation. Never!" Prisci muttered to herself angrily with a furious gaze. Meanwhile, Maya noticed her frustration and said softly, "Princess, calm down. We can actually get rid of Mrs. Ye easily. I can see that she''s a seductive woman, but there''s a banquet in the pce tomorrow. I heard that the king held it especially for Sir Tristan Acker of the Acker family. The king personally ordered Mr. Acker to be present. Since there are rumours saying that he''s unattractive and ugly, why don''t we set him up with Mango? I bet that Mango won''t be able to handle this alone. What''s more, it''s not convenient for Mr. Ye to show up, so let''s do whatever we want then." Upon hearing Maya''s words, Prisci''s eyes immediately widened. After spending a few seconds thinking about a n, her gaze changed. Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 "Princess, I know that you are kind. I will handle this problem, and you can pretend to be oblivious. Also, I will take responsibility if anything happens so that Mr. Ye will not me you for it. I am your servant, and it is my responsibility to help you whenever you''re in distress. I just hope that you will treat my brother well and give him a bright future." After all, there was no one left in Maya''s family except for her younger brother. Hence, she had promised her parents to raise her younger brother. Now that she had such an opportunity, she had to give her brother a promising future, even if it meant risking her life. Meanwhile, Prisci looked at Maya with aplicated expression as she felt touched. She had given up her feelings a long time ago, and Nathaniel was the only person that could brighten up her day. Therefore, even though Maya had served by her side dutifully all these years, she had not paid any attention to Maya. After all, she was a princess, so she expected all her servants to be loyal. However, she suddenly regarded Maya as her close friend at this moment. "Don''t worry, I will take good care of your brother." "Thank you, Princess." Maya immediately beamed, but there was a hint of bitterness in her smile. After all, the fates of the servants were in their master''s hands. They had to either risk their lives or prove their worth so that they could protect their own family. Then, Prisci looked at Mango and Nathaniel, who were following behind her and whispered, "Alright, don''t let Mango notice it." "Yes, Your Highness." Maya quickly answered returned to her position. On the other hand, Nathaniel was surprised to see how patient Prisci was. Although it felt a little strange to him, he remained silent. Thus, they didn''t speak on the way and went straight to Henry''s room. Henry looked much better now that Prisci was caring for him, but he was still unconscious. Furthermore, Mango and Nathaniel were shocked when they saw the scars on his body. "How did this happen?" Mango was Henry''s superior. Hence, she couldn''t help but feel worried and furious when she saw Henry''s unrecognisable features. Prisci nced at her and thought to herself. Sure enough, Mango was like a seductress who was attracted to every man. Hah! Why was she still concerned about Henry when he already looked like this? Who the hell was she? At this thought, Prisci snorted and said directly to Nathaniel, "Mr. Ye, his condition was even more severe when he first came over. The doctor said that it was a relief that he was treated on time, otherwise it would be a tragedy. Also, we managed to save his life by giving him some medicine, but he''ll have to wake up on his own." "Who did it?" Nathaniel asked even though he already had a guess. "Bernard. However, Bernard is currently under my father''s protection, so I can''t do anything to him. Also, my father nagged me for saving Henry as well." Prisci had rarely caused trouble, but she had been scolded by Laborn for rescuing Henry. However, Laborn did not pursue the matter as Henry was just a guard. She was surprised that Bernard did not continue to haggle over this matter either. However, she had already sent people to spy on Bernard. When Mango heard Prisci mentioning Bernard''s name, her entire aura had changed. The delicate expression she had just now hadpletely disappeared, and she looked like she was ready to kill someone instead. "Hah! I think Bernard is digging his grave now!" Upon hearing this, Prisci looked at Mango as she was stunned. After all, she was shocked when she saw Mango''s imposing manner. In fact, she had done a background check on Mango, and she knew that thetter was the head of Dark Night Empire. s! It was a pity that Mango was only was b*tch that only knew how to seduce others. However, Prisci didn''t think much about what Mango had said. After all, she felt that Mango had said those words without thinking, so she didn''t pay attention to them. On the other hand, Nathaniel whispered, "Don''t worry. We can''t expose ourselves now. I''ll seek justice for Henry. Prisci, you have to treat Henry and make sure he recovers, no matter how much it costs." "I''ll try my best." Prisci didn''t dare to make any promises. After all, Henry was indeed seriously injured. If he wasn''t in such a critical situation, Bernard would not have let the matter go so easily. Meanwhile, Mango looked a little upset. Henry hade to Ango for her, but he ended up this way. Mango felt guilty when she thought about how much Henry had endured and sacrificed so much for her. Of course, Nathaniel could read her mind. He held her hand and said softly, "Alright, don''t be upset. Let''s go back first. I''m sure Henry will wake up soon." "Got it" Right now, Mango couldn''t expose her identity, so she decided to go back with Nathaniel. At this moment, she was d that Prisci still didn''t know what Henry was one of the subordinates. Otherwise, Henry wouldn''t have been able to survive this far! When they were on their way back, Mango was upset. Upon seeing this, Prisci didn''t dare to say anything more when she saw that Nathaniel was silent. However, she was reluctant to leave once they had reached Mango''s room. "Mr. Ye, I have something to talk to you in private. Is that alright?" "No, my wife is in a bad mood. So, I need to be with her and calm her down." Nathaniel rejected her request directly. In fact, Mango was truly upset right now, so he didn''t want to cause any trouble for himself. On the other hand, Prisci didn''t expect Nathaniel to refuse her and couldn''t help feeling a little sad. "I really have something to tell you." "There''s nothing that my wife can''t know about. You should know that she is the head of the Dark Night Empire." Nathaniel replied in a serious tone. Well, Mango had decided to take it easy on Prisci when she thought about how thetter was helping her to care for Henry. However, Prisci was constantly coveting her husband, and she could no longer tolerate this anymore! Thus, Mango red at Prisci before saying indifferently, "Is there something I shouldn''t know about? Wait, are you trying to confess your love to my husband?" "What the..." "Oh, I''m sorry. Prisci Fang is one of Ango''s noble princesses. How can she be willing to be someone''s mistress? Right? I apologise, I must have misunderstood your intentions. After all, I''m merely a poormoner, so I just want to watch over my husband. However, I apologise for my rudeness because you''ve overstepped your boundaries, Princess." Mango interrupted before Prisci had the chance to speak up. When she said these words directly, Prisci didn''t know how to argue, and she was immediately embarrassed." "By the way, what do you want to say to my husband?" Mango pretended to look at Prisci innocently as she said these words, so Prisci was so enraged that she almost fainted out of anger! This b*tch was indeed shameless! "Well, I think we can talk about itter." Then, she turned around and stomped away angrily after finishing her words. Meanwhile, Mango looked at Prisci''s retreating figure and said coldly, "Heh! How dare she try to snatch my man away from me? Hah! I''ll only let you go this time because you saved my husband and my subordinate!" Nathaniel chuckled upon hearing this. Previously, Mango had felt devastated when she saw the terrible state that Henry was in. However, she felt better now after she had dealt with Prisci. "Well, calm down. Let''s think about what kind of exercise we should doter!" "Huh? I don''t want to exercise with you! Nathaniel, don''t think about going to my bed tonight!" Mango red up immediately, and Nathaniel was pretty taken aback, "Mango, what are you thinking about? You''ve misunderstood my words." Nathaniel was speechless when he heard what she had said. Mango was stunned for a moment, but she refused to admit it. Instead, she continued, "Why don''t you exin yourself clearly? Are you putting the me on me now?" "Of course not! It''s all my fault!" Mango was emotionally unstable because she had learnt that Prisci had feelings for her husband. Therefore, Nathaniel didn''t want to aggravate her anymore, and he just wanted to go to bed. However, Mango only snorted and sat down. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Bernard Gaylord, that b*stard, hadmitted crimes at his home country and fled to Ango! He was so arrogant that he even hurt her people. Hence, she really wanted to teach him a lesson. Nathaniel obviously felt the same as she did. Well, he didn''t know what Bernard had done to the Ye family, but thetter definitely must have harmed them some way. Furthermore, he was the son of the man that had been impersonating Augustus This b*stard what ruthless, so Nathaniel could only get revenge for all his victims by killing him!" Suddenly, Mango said, "Nathaniel, do you think that Augustus will show up once we get rid of Bernard? We don''t even know where he is now! Urgh! He''s probably hiding in the dark. Maybe he has already returned to Ango, and the king is protecting him now. After all, the only person he cares about the most is Bernard, his son." After hearing this, Nathaniel narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "You''re right. We have to get rid of Bernard, but it not the right time now. Mckenzie has not left yet, so our priority now is to send her away first." "Do you have any ns?" "I have already contacted Michael. He knows Tristan, one of the new heirs in Ango. I heard that they have a good rtionship because Michael saved his life. Furthermore, I know that Tristan will enter the pce tomorrow as he will be attending a banquet that the king organised for him. During that time, we will find a chance to meet him and get him to take Mckenzie away." On the other hand, Mango was surprised when she heard this. She never thought that the influence and connections of the Baxter Alliance would be so vast. After all, they were not only close with Prisci. They even knew Tristan, a noble that even Laborn valued! "Does Prisci know that Tristan is Michael''s friend?" "I don''t know. If it weren''t for Aunt Mckenzie, Michael wouldn''t even tell me about Tristan as he wants to keep thetter safe." Upon hearing this, Mango knew how important Tristan was to Michael. "There''ll be many people present tomorrow. Furthermore, Laborn knows who we are, so how can we meet Tristan? Besides, we don''t even know the way he look. Hence, how are we supposed to contact him ?" Nathaniel had the same questions as Mango right now. However, Michael had said that Tristan would look for them, so he had asked them to be patient. Hence, he ryed this message to Mango. Suddenly, Mango felt that Tristan was a mysterious person, so she really wanted to meet him. Also, it would be great if he and Nathaniel could be good acquaintances. After all, they could deal with Laborn and Bernard easier if they had his help. "You don''t have to worry about this issue. Also, tell Mckenzie that she should get ready to leave tomorrow. We''ll be able to do what we want once she leaves." Mango became energised immediately after hearing what Nathaniel had said. He had mentioned that they could do whatever they wanted once Mckenzie had left, so was he trying to say that they could get their revenge?! Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 "Alright!" Mango had been troubled by Prisci''s issues for days, and finally she could heave a sigh of relief. When Nathaniel saw how she could finally rx, he was also relieved, but he felt bad for her as well. Well, she wouldn''t have to go through all of this if it weren''t for him. On the other hand, Mango was so excited that she overlooked the guilt in Nathaniel''s eyes. Then, she quickly ran over to speak with Mckenzie. Meanwhile, Nathaniel took the opportunity to go to Prisci''s pce. Well, Prisci was shocked by his sudden appearance. However, she was d that Nathaniel was willing to talk to her in private. Obviously, Nathaniel noticed the joy in her eyes. Then, he said coldly, "Prisci, I only came here to say a few words." "Please go ahead, Mr. Ye." "I''m grateful for everything you''ve sacrificed for me, and I''m willing to repay you with my life. However, I''m warning you, don''t touch Mango." Upon hearing this, the smile on Prisci''s face immediately disappeared. "Did youe here just to say this to me?" "What else do you think?" Nathaniel took out a cigarette but did not light it. Instead, he ced it between his fingers and fiddled with it. Then, he nced at Prisci with a solemn expression. "Although I don''t want to doubt you, I know all the tricks and schemes that are happening in the pce. Tomrrow, Laborn will invite a lot of people to the banquet because he wants to win Laborn over to his side. Therefore, I''m warning you not to do anything to Mango because she''s the woman I love the most. I''m willing to give up everything I have for her, and I can even be a viin just for her! We''ve known each other for so many years, and I don''t want our rtionship to be affected because of this. Prisci, you''re a smart woman, so you shouldn''t do any stupid things. I can forgive you once, but not twice. If anything like this happens again, I might have to end our rtionship here." Prisci was shocked and embarrassed when she heard this. Furthermore, she felt a little awkward because Nathaniel had guessed her intentions. "Mr. Ye, you''ve never spoken to me in this way before. How could you do this because of Mango? What''s so good about her?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Well, you will eventually find out how good she is as long as you try getting along with her. You know me well, so you should know that I take my feelings seriously. Hence, I would never fall in love with any woman who I''ve slept him. Moreover, Mango is from the Hans family and Xiao family, so tou should think twice before targeting her. Otherwise, you''d be putting yourself in trouble." After all, Nathaniel couldn''t bear to hurt Prisci. However, this was thest straw. If he didn''t owe her his life, and if he hadn''t been friends with her for this long, he wouldn''t be giving her this serious warning right now. On the other hand, Prisci had misunderstood the meaning behind his words. "Mr. Ye, are you with her because of the power and support she''s got behind her? If that''s the case, I''ve got those too, and I''m even better than her!" "Prisci Fang! Can''t you let go of your obsession after so many years? Mango is the only woman I love, and my affection for her will never change. If something happens to, I would me myself forever, but I will never change my mind. In fact, I am not afraid to tell you the truth now. I''m the one who fell in love with her first. Back then, she was framed up at the banquet. Hence, I drank the drugged wine and married her because of this. However, after getting married, I was busy with work, and I didn''t really care about her. Hence, someone harmed her because of this, she eventually left with our kids. We were separated for five years, so I will not allow this to happen again again. If the person who harmed her was you, I will not take revenge on you, but I will never forgive you in my whole life." After saying that, Nathaniel turned and left. He had finished what he wanted to say, and the rest was up to Prisci''s judgement. However, he believed that she would understand his words. Meanwhile, Prisci was devastated. s! She felt as if her heart had been torn apart! She had always thought that Mango was the one who seduced Nathaniel, but she didn''t things to be the other way round. It turned out that she had misunderstood the situation. Well, she sacrificed her whole life to be with him. However, was her persistence even worth it? Suddenly, Prisci started tough. Then, sheughed and cried with all her might. She felt stupid, and she finally realised how cruel Nathaniel was. It would be great if Nathaniel loved her as he would dote on her all day long. However, she wasn''t the woman he loved and would never be her too. Thus, her heart had been shattered into pieces after hearing the cruel things he had said. It seemed that love really conquered everything else! He said that Mango was thest straw, but what about her? She abandoned her principles and conscience because she was obsessed with him. At this point, she could barely recognise herself anymore! At this thought, Prisci hugged herself and cried so hard. However, she tried to remain quiet as she was worried that other people would find out about this. Right now, she knew that she could never be with Nathaniel in this life. Nathaniel had never talked to her alone about the issues with other women. After all, Prisci had dealt with the women around Nathaniel before, but he always ignored it and let her do whatever she wanted. Hence, she thought that she would eventually be the love of his life, and she believed that Nathaniel had acknowledged their rtionship. However, this was only her wishful thinking. Besides, Nathaniel never once cared about what she did. This time, he was agitated and even came to see her alone to talk about it. Was this the difference between love and hate? s! It was so embarrassing and heartbreaking to be rejected by a person she loved deeply. Although Prisci was envious and dissatisfied, she kept her cool and remained rationale. After all, Nathaniel had warned her repeatedly not to hurt Mango. In other words, he knew everything that happened at the junction! At the thought of this, her heart skipped a beat, and she felt really ashamed. After crying for a while, she wiped her tears and called Maya over. "Princess, were you looking for me?" "Cancel tomorrow''s n." Maya was immediately stunned by Prisci''s words. "Why? As long as we get rid of Mango, Mr. Ye might..." "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? Or are you in charge of this ce now? I said cancel tomorrow''s ns! Not only that, send someone to protect Mango and not allow anyone to hurt her while she''s in Ango." Maya was terrified when she saw how calm Prisci was right now. Although Maya did not understand why Prisci had changed her mind, she did not dare to ask more. Then, she quickly agreed and left. Meanwhile, Prisci''s lips curled into a bitter smile. In the end, she had given up the idea of harming Mango because of Nathaniel''s warning. So what if she was dissatisfied with her current situation? Mango the woman that Nathaniel loved the most! He said that if anything happened to Mango, he would me himself for the rest of his life. Well, Prisci loved him so much, so how could she bear to let him suffer like this? Perhaps men would say all these words to deceive women, but she believed in these words because Nathaniel was the one who had said this. She had been patient and waiting for Nathaniel for so many years, so how could she be willing to ruin him? Right now, she couldn''t bear it anymore. In fact, everything would be fine as long as she figured things out. She would understand her current situation once she was willing to move on from her obsession with him. Well, Nathaniel had been in the same position once because he had been living in great pain after losing Mango for five years. Well, Prisci knew about it back then, and she wanted to stay by his side as well. She even thought it was an excellent opportunity to earn Nathaniel''s favour and be his legal partner. But at that time, Michael said that Nathaniel didn''t allow anyone to visit him. During that time, Prisci had sent people to check up on Nathaniel. She had always hated on Mango in the past. However, how did she not realise Nathaniel''s feelings for Mango back then? She was aware of many things that happened after that, but her jealousy just blinded her. In fact, she would rather believe that this was all part of Mango''s schemes than acknowledge the fact that Nathaniel was deeply in love with Mango. Although she has thought this through, she couldn''t help but feel a void and sadness in her heart. Then, she ordered someone to serve some wine and gulped it down. The wine irritated her throat. Therefore, she cried again because of both the wine and the sadness that she felt. She had been an unfavored princess ever since she was young, and her mother was just a maid. After all, she was born when Laborn hooked up with her mom while he was drunk. Hence, Laborn despised her because of her background. However, he didn''t get rid of her himself. Instead, he allowed her and her mom to be bullied by other siblings. In the end, her mother died when she tried to protect her. Furthermore, Prisci would have lost her life if her nanny hadn''t saved her desperately and sent her overseas. Also, if Nathaniel hadn''t helped her, she wouldn''t know what kind of life she would be living right now. Since then, Nathaniel had been her emotional pir. He was her only support, and she wanted to marry him. After all, she wanted to be his wife and work alongside him. In fact, this had been her reason to continue living all along. However, it seemed that there was no point in living anymore now that her only motivation was gone. Well, her birth had already been a mistake, but she couldn''t me her mother for this. After all, her mother suffered a whole lot than she did. Sadly, she worked hard for so many years. However, she suddenly realised that she couldn''t trust or talk to anyone that was by her side. How pathetic! She was indeed a pitiful child! At this thought, Prisci began tough out loud. Then, her tears began to flow uncontrobly. She looked cold and arrogant, and she looked as if she was living her best life in the pce. However, this was all merely an act to cover up how inferior she felt. Now that Nathaniel had forced her to ept reality, she felt even more heartbroken. After all, she also felt that she would never meet and fall in love with someone like Nathaniel again. Since he wanted Mango, then she would protect her for his sake. After all, he would still think highly of her, wouldn''t he? At this thought, she smiled bitterly. However, she still felt distressed when she looked at her smile. "Ugh!" Suddenly, Prisci heard a sigh, so she immediately became alert. Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 "Who is it?" Prisci was surprised and ced her hand gently on her waist. This was her pce, and only her subordinates were allowed inside. How could someone sneak into her secretly without her noticing? At this thought, Prisci felt terrified. Then, she stared at the corner of the room. The voice had resounded from the window, which meant that the intruder was either hiding under the window or behind it. Right now, Prisci was ready to act at any time. At this moment, Mango slowly walked out from behind the curtain. Prici was surprised, and she didn''t know what to feel when she saw Mango. Why was Mango here? No, when did she get here? If Mango was already here when Nathaniel had arrived at her pce, did that mean that she had witnessed how embarrassing Prisci was? At this thought, Prisci was displeased. She really didn''t like Mango! On the other hand, Mango noticed her anger, but she didn''t care about it. Instead, she went straight to Priscills''s side and poured herself a cup of wine. Then, she put it under his nose and sniffed it. "Well, this is pretty good wine. How could you be this selfish to keep it for yourself?" "Mango, why are you here? This isn''t something a noble youngdy should do, right?" Prisci said coldly, and her aura was frightening. Despite that, Mango acted as if nothing had happened. Then, she took a sip of the wine and felt her body tingling with warmth. Right now, Ango''s weather was too cold. She happened to pass by because Mckenzie was asleep, and she had to go back. However, she saw Nathaniel walking toward Prisci, so she couldn''t help following him. In fact, she had witnessed everything that happened just now. Initially, Mango didn''t n to show herself. However, she couldn''t bear to see Prisci in such pain and distress. Most importantly, she overheard the conversation between Maya and Prisci. Hence, she found out that Prisci decided to give up their n and instead sent someone to protect her. Upon hearing this, she knew that Prisci wasn''t a bad person after all. However, when she saw how Prisci was ring at her fiercely, she suddenly felt guilty as if she had done something wrong. "Calm down. I''m not a bad person. Besides, I''m the leader of Dark Night Empire. Don''t you know that, Your Highness?" "I always thought you had the position because of your rtionship with Mr. Ye!" Prisci did not hide the disdain and displeasure on her face as she said this. On the other hand, Mango did not care much. She was delighted that Prisci was finally willing to let go of her feelings and stop coveting her husband. It was truly something worth celebrating. She would not want to be enemies with Prisci as long as thetter didn''t try to seduce her husband. "Hah! How could you say this? Do you think of me as a fool? "I''m d that you know that then." Prisci could also tell that Mango wasn''t here to fight. However, she couldn''t get rid of her frustration. Why did this woman deserve all the love from Nathaniel? It would be alright if she had given up on her feelings for Nathaniel, but she refused to allow Mango to make fun of her. "Mango, get up and fight with me." "Why should I do that? I am Nathaniel''s wife, so I''m your sister- in-w. Aren''t you afraid that Nathaniel will punish you when he finds out about this?" Mango retorted, but it only caused Prisci to tremble out of anger. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Urgh! I regret it. I don''t need to wait till tomorrow because I''m going to kill you now. Even if Mr. Ye resents me from now on, I need to get my revenge anyhow." After speaking, she walked towards Mango. Mango knew that Prisci was unwilling to give up, so she quickly dodged and avoided the attack. In fact, she wanted to make sure that her skills had not deteriorated. She had been in poor health these days. Although she always had Nathaniel by her side, she knew that she had to rely on herself. Moreover, she did not want to be a burden to Nathaniel. After all, she knew that the real danger awaited her tomorrow after Mckenzie had life. Hence, it was a good time for her to practice her defensive skills on Prisci. At the thought of this, Mango put down her cup and fought with Prisci. Meanwhile, Prisci was amazed by her skills. Most importantly, why did Mango''s attacks look so familiar, just like Nathaniel''s? She suddenly understood something, and she felt even depressed. She had only saved Nathaniel''s life, and he had repaid her by giving her a few pointers. However, she didn''t expect him to teach Mango all of his skills. Suddenly, she was filled with jealousy once again. "D*mn it, Mr. Ye actually taught you personally." "He is my husband, so he taught me a lot more than this." Mango rarely fought to her heart''s content. Under normal circumstances, her body would not allow her to do so. However, she wanted to do it as she liked now. Moreover, Nathaniel trusted Prisci. Therefore, she had to see for herself whether Prisci was worthy of his trust. In fact, she had never intended to be Prisci''s enemy since the beginning. On the other hand, Prisci was so agitated that she attacked Mango violently. "Mango, are you showing off?" "Ah, I get you''ve realised my intentions. Sorry about that!" Although Mango knew that she was acting like a brat, Prisci did not disappoint her either. After hearing what she had said, Prisci had given her a vicious punch on the shoulder. Once again, the excruciating pain Mango was feeling immediately lit up her burning spirit. If she let Prisci off right now because thetter had said a few words, she could be going too easy on her! Furthermore, she could never forget how this woman had coveted her husband!" "Prisci Fang, show me what you''ve got. Let me see the martial skills that you are so proud of!" "If I win, will you give Mr. Ye to me?" "In your dreams! Besides, Nathan just staked his im so clearly. Are you deaf?" Mango''s words were clear and direct, as if she was telling Prisci that she knew everything that happened between them just now. After hearing this, Prisci felt a little embarrassed. "Urgh! Mango Shen, you''re really annoying." "Well, you''re pretty irritating yourself, Prisci." The two women were fighting like crazy right now. They were snitching each other''s hair and punching each other''s arms childishly. At this moment, they put away their noble status and started to fight like two crazy woman. Soon, both of them were exhausted andy on the floor. ON the other hand, Prisci felt a lot better upon seeing Mango''s dishelved appearance. Meanwhile, Mango was a little depressed that she didn''t win against Prisci. s! Prisci was indeed skilled at flighting. "Hah! No wonder you dared to covet my husband so openly. It seems that you do have some skills up your sleeves." Mango panted heavily as she looked at the Prisci with a hint of admiration. Prisci was startled when she saw the admiration in Mango''s gaze. She was stunned for a moment before realising that Mango wasn''t as weak as she had thought and that thetter was even powerful. However, her stamina... Then, she said with some contempt, "Urgh! You''re so weak. Mr. Ye must have wasted so much time to teach you!" "Well, not like I can do anything about it." Mango shrugged indifferently and didn''t say anything. After all, she wanted to keep this issue between her and Nathaniel, so she didn''t need to tell anyone about this. "Get up and drink with me." Prisci kicked Mango''s feet while saying this. However, Mango said angrily, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell Nathan that you bullied me?" "Hmph, stop acting like a child who only knows toin! You''re so pathetic because that''s all you can do!" "Hey! At least I have someone toin to, right?" Mango was having the best time of her life as she continued to show off. Prisci''s mouth twitched when she heard this. How could Mango be this annoying? "Are you going to drink it or not?" "Of course, I will never refuse any free drinks." After saying that, Mango got up and sat down at the table. Then, Prisci poured two cups of wine. Although she was a little dissatisfied, she gave up and said, "Well, then. Greetings, Mango Shen, my dear sister-inw." Upon hearing this, Mango grinned happily, and a bright smile covered her face. However, Prisci felt even more annoyed after seeing this. "I''m warning you now. You should stop overstepping your boundaries! Although I acknowledged you, I didn''t say that I would give up my feelings for Mr. Ye." "Why are you doing this?" Mango felt a little depressed when she heard this. Suddenly, the wine in her hand was no longer tasty. On the other hand, Prisci felt much better upon seeing Mango''s distress. "Don''t you think that you can make me feel better just by fighting me. I might have promised to protect you while you''re here, but I never said that I would give up on Mr. Ye." "Well, let''s see whether you have the ability to stay around him then! You can go ahead and try if you''re not afraid of being the third wheel in our rtionship." Mango refused to let Prisci have the upper hand in this argument. Prisci immediately became speechless when she heard what Mango had said. "Does Mr. Ye know you are such a rascal?" "Of course he does but he likes me the way I am. Do you have a problem with that?" Mango tilted her head as she asked this question. Thus, Prisci wanted to beat her up when she saw the arrogant look on Mango''s face. "Hmph! You''re shameless!" "Thank you for thepliment." Mango picked up her wine cup and took a sip. After that, the pain in her body was greatly alleviated. Since she was in poor health, Nathaniel didn''t allow her to drink alcohol. However, it felt good to drink some wine under this cold weather. When Prisci noticed how Mango had tasted the wine gracefully, she decided to forget all the previous misunderstandings that she had about Mango. After all, she realised that Mango was pretty easy to get along with. Although she hated to do so, she had to admit that there were times that she felt inferior to Mango. "Hey! What were you nning to do to me initially?" Mango was a little curious, so she asked this. Although she knew that Prisci would not give up the opportunity to frame her at the party, she did not expect thetter to cancel the n all of a sudden. Prisci frowned slightly because she didn''t want to talk about this at all. After all, she felt as if Mango was reminding her about how despicable she used to be. "Why should I tell you about that?" "Fine, I don''t want to know it too. But I''m more curious about something else. How did you fall in love with my husband?" Mango was the one who raised the subject shamelessly. Thus, Prisci felt even more depressed when she heard the word ''husband''ing out of Mango''s lips. "Can we only drink and not talk today?" "Nah, that''s so boring! Are you drinking because you''re depressed?" "Of course I''m drinking because I''m upset! Did you think that I would be celebrating because your husband broke my heart?" Prisci felt that she really couldn''t get along well with Mango. This b*tch never failed to irritate her! However, Mango said naturally, "Look, have you ever been in love? I''m sure that this is just unrequited love. After all, my husband never responded to your feelings, so you''ve never dated anyone either. "Mango Shen!" Suddenly, Prisci sprang to her feet when she heard footstepsing from outside. Her brows furrowed as she subconsciously pushed Mango into the room behind her before closing the door. Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 "Who is it?" Prisci said these words with a hint of coldness and anger. Suddenly, Maya walked in quickly. "Your Highness, the king''s men are here." After saying this, Maya looked down carefully and found that there were two cups on the table. Thus, she immediately ignored the etiquette and hid a cup in her sleeve. When Prisci saw this, she nced at Maya with an appreciative gaze. However, a hint of doubt flitted across her pupils suddenly. After all, Laborn never came to her ce, nor did he care about her. Hence, why did he suddenly decide to do so now? Perhaps... did he discover something? At this thought, Prisci subconsciously nced at Mango''s room and couldn''t help but say, "I''ll go out and take a look. Remember, no one is allowed to enter my room without my permission." When Maya heard Prisci''s orders, she knew that something was up, but she still nodded. On the other hand, Prisci was a little worried. However, now that things had escted this way, she could not stay here any longer. Furthermore, if anything happened to Mango, Nathaniel would think that Prisci had plotted this on purpose. D*mn it! Urgh! Why was she going against Mango? "Let me repeat my orders! No one is allowed to enter this room or you''ll be killed without exception!" When Maya saw Prisci'' grave expression, she knew that this matter was serious, so she quickly said, "What if the king''s men insist on breaking in?" "I told you that I would kill anyone who enters that room! No exceptions!" As Prisci said this, a ruthless gaze shed through her eyes. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Meanwhile, Maya was stunned. Was Prisci nning to go against the king? After all, why would she do this for a man? This wasn''t worth it! Well, Maya did not know the answer to this question, but she felt that Prisci was terrifying right now. "Maya, you need to think carefully and make a decision now. Will you take my side? Or will you stand with the king? If you regret your decision, I will set you free." Well, Prisci had met a lot of people throughout the years, so she knew their true colours well. Hence, she noticed how Maya''s expression had changed as well. After hearing this, Naya was stunned, and she couldn''t help but shiver in fear. Then, she immediately knelt on the floor. "Your Highness, I''m your subordinate, and I only work for you! I''ll do anything for you, even if I have to give up my life!" "In that case, get someone to move Henry to the basement. Also, make sure to use the doppelganger that we arranged previously." Once Prisci was in charge of Henry, she was afraid that Lebanon woulde to trouble her. Hence, at that time, she had asked Maya to find a doppelganger to rece Henry. In fact, she even asked someone to break the doppelganger''s hands and legs to make this more believable. With that, her n would be foolproof. "Yes, Your Highness." They were pressed for time now. Hence, Maya could not go over to Henry''s ce herself, and she could only give instructions over the phone. Meanwhile, Prisci seemed to be talking to herself as she muttered, "I hope Henry is fine." On the other hand, Mango, who was hiding in the room, was a little worried. After all, Prisci wouldn''t say such things for no reason. Moreover, after hearing what Prisci had said, she could tell that Prisci had already made precautions as thetter had already expected that someone would bring Henry away. Hence, Mango felt thankful for Prisci now. While they were talking, the king''s subordinates entered the room. "Good afternoon, Your Highness." The official greeted Prisci with a respectful gaze. Well, this was something that Prisci didn''t expect. "Hello, it''s been a while since an official came here, so I''m sure that you must have had a hard time finding this ce. Here, Maya, give him a cup of tea." "Thank you for being so considerate, Your Highness. However, I came here today on His Majesty''s orders. He wants you to hand over one of your people to him." The official replied ad got straight to the point. "Oh? Does that mean you came to my ce to take someone away? Does father want a male servant or a female servant?" Prisci pretended to be silly as she asked. "His Majesty wants a guard named Henry." When Mango heard Henry''s name, her heart skipped a beat. The king had obviously sent his men to take Henry away! At this thought, Mango felt a little strange. After all, Henry had hidden his true strength well. Hence, how could he attract so much attention now? He had only shown his real abilities because Bernard had forced him to do so. But now, Laborn was doing the same thing! s! What did they want to get from Henry? Wait! Had Henry been exposed since the beginning? Well, Mango didn''t have the time to think about it carefully. After all, she knew Prisci wanted her to bring Henry away and rece him with a doppelganger. However, where could Mango bring Henry to? Suddenly, at this moment, Nathaniel jumped in from the window and startled Mango. "Hey! Why are you here?" Mango mouthed to Nathaniel in shock. Then, Nathaniel mouthed back, "I came back because I didn''t see you. However, I didn''t say anything when I saw that you and Prisci were drinking. Anyway, we should take Henry away first." "All right." When Mango saw Nathaniel, she felt more relieved as he was her support. After that, she jumped out of the window with Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, this way please." Meanwhile, Kash was already waiting outside to lead the way. Obviously, Prisci was concerned about Nathaniel. Then, Mango and Nathaniel followed Kash to where Henry was. Henry was still in aa, so Kash carried Henry on his back and said to Nathaniel, "Mr. Ye, it''s not safe here now. Since the king has set his eyes on this ce, we can only hide him somewhere else. However, we can''t send him out of the pce now. So, Mr. Ye, do you where we can hide for now?" After all, this was an emergency. When Prisci first looked around for Henry''s substitute, she intended to put some of her people around Lebanon. However, Laborn had gone to Lebanon''s ce beforeing to her ce to ask for Henry. Thus, this meant that he knew that both of them were in cahoots, and he was now suspicious of them. Thus, they would only make things more complicated for Lebanon if they sent Henry there now. However, Prisci didn''t have any feelings for her Lebanon, her brother. On the other hand, he was Mango''s cousin, and Nathaniel cared for him. Thus, she couldn''t help but care for him too. Meanwhile, Nathaniel didn''t know what to do. After all, he felt quite lost in this pce. However, Mango said softly, "Follow me, I know a ce where we can hide him." After all, Henry was still one of Mango''s subordinates. Hence, she would not allow anything to happen to him. "Huh? You know where we can hide him?" Nathaniel asked as he was somewhat surprised. "We can hide him at Princess Prisca''s pce." Well, Mango knew that Prisca was suspicious, but she had no other choice. After all, Mango had the same thoughts as Prisci. If they sent Henry back to Lebanon, this would only expose the rtionship between Lebanon and Henry. Thus, Bernard and Laborn both wanted to kill Henry because of this well. After all, Lebanon had been in Z Country for many years, and he was close to Mango. Furthermore, Henry was also a former member of the Dark Night Empire. At this thought, Mango suddenly felt upset. After all, she was the one who put Henry in such danger, so she couldn''t ignore him. Moreover, he was still in aa, and he didn''t know what was happening around him. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was only slightly stunned and said to Kash, "Is there a shortcut that can bring us to Princess Prisca''s pce from here?" "There is a secret passage that the Master used to escape. I think we can make it to Princess Prisca''s pce through here!" Kash replied hurriedly. Mango did not know how Nathaniel and Kash had managed to get in contact with Prisca as both of them had only arrived in the pce recently. However, she was relieved as they had a safe ce to hide now. "Let''s go then!" Nathaniel grasped Mango''s hand and quickly followed behind Kash after saying that. When both of them arrived behind the mountain, Mango found out what Prisci had done in the capital of Ango all these years. While Mango walked through the secret passage, she began to admire Prisci even more. After all, Prisci had managed to build a secret passage in the pce without anyone noticing. Obviously, it must have taken her a few years to do this. Hence, it meant that Prisci had been plotting this since she came back to the pce. Therefore, Mango was grateful towards Prisci as she had done so much for Nathaniel. After all, Mango had to admit that Prisci was still a wise princess, even though thetter was her love rival. Meanwhile, Mango had mixed feelings as they walked through the secret passage. However, Kash quickly led them to Prisca''s pce. On the other hand, Prisca was surprised to see them when they arrived. But, she realised what was going on when she saw the people behind them. "Zina, prepare a room and find a doctor that we can trust." "Yes, Your Highness." After that, Sina left the room quickly to carry out Prisca''s orders. "Thank you." Mango thanked Prisca immediately. Meanwhile, Kash was worried that Prisci would be in danger, so he left immediately after bringing Mango and Nathaniel to the pce. On the other hand, Nathaniel was still worried about Mckenzie, but he was reluctant to leave Mango alone at Prisca''s pce too. Meanwhile, Mango could tell that he was in a dilemma. Then, she said softly, "You can do whatever you want. Don''t worry about me, alright? If Prisca wanted to harm me, she would have done so a long time ago!" "Okay, call me if you need anything. Remember to keep the tracker on so I can know where you are at all times." As Nathaniel said this, he looked at the bracelet on Mango''s wrist with a serious expression. Hence, Mango quickly turned on the tracker on her bracelet because she didn''t want Nathaniel to worry. Then, Nathaniel finally left after seeing that. On the other hand, Henry wasn''t doing well, and he was already burning up. Therefore, Mango looked a little anxious as Zina hadn''te back yet. When Prisca saw this, she whispered, "Should I get someone to get us a doctor that works outside the pce? I think it will take some time for Zina toe back as we are in a critical situation. After all, it''s easier to get a doctor that works outside a pce." When Mango heard what Prisca had said, she was confused." "In that case, why did you ask your people to get a doctor that you can trust instead?" Prisca looked around before answering, "That''s because I wanted to deceive some people!" After hearing this, Mango immediately understood that Prisca did not trust the people that were working for her. Did the king ce some of his men around Prisca? Mango was curious, but she ask this question. After all, she was not familiar with Prisca. But, now, Henry was still burning up. Hence, if Prisca was telling the truth, this meant that Henry was in a critical situation now. "Will it look suspicious if we invite a doctor from outside?" "No, I have an idea. I''m sure that the doctor will only take around ten minutes to arrive." Mango started to change her mind when she heard what Prisca had said. "If we get a doctor that works in the pce, will he take more than ten minutes to arrive?" "Well, yeah. He''ll probably only get here in twenty minutes." Since Prisca had already said so, after weighing the pros and cons of this situation, Mango had no choice but to agree to the former''s suggestion. After that, Prisca called someone and then asked a maid to prepare hot water for Henry. Although Henry had a fever and could not think clearly he still whispered, "I''m... I''m fine. I won''t die! I have to go back." His voice was so soft, so only someone who was lying next to him could hear him clearly. However, Mango had overheard what he said, so she couldn''t help but feel upset. After all, she was the one who made Henry leave his hometown ande here. Now, no one knew whether he would live or die. "Don''t worry, I will take you home! I promise!" Mango held Henry''s hand tightly as she dered. Well, she didn''t know if Henry had heard it or felt it. However, Henry appeared to have found a strand of hope as he grabbed onto Mango''s hand tightly. Mango''s hand hurt a little, but she didn''t say anything, and she only nced at Henry pitifully. Prisca saw this and asked in a low voice, "Is he your subordinate?" "Yes, Your Highness." "Hmm... he''s quite loyal." After that, Prisca did not ask any more questions. Instead, she stepped out of the room to give Mango and Henry some privacy. On the other hand, Mango felt more rxed now that Prisca had left. Suddenly, about ten minutester, she could hear footstepsing from outside. After that, a handsome man came in with a medical kit in his hands. Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 When Mango saw this man, she felt that he was familiar. "Hey, you! Have we met somewhere before?" After Mango asked that, she felt that her words were not appropriate and hurriedly said, "Sorry, I just felt that you were familiar. Don''t think too much about it, alright?" "Do you want me to think too much?" As the man said this, he let out a bright smile that showed off his dimples. When Prisca saw them, she couldn''t help but smile and say, "Alright, let''s save her first." "Yes, yes. I''ll be troubling you then." Mango hurriedly moved out of the way as she replied. Then, the man walked over and touched Henry''s forehead before frowning slightly. "The wounds on his body are already infected, and this lead to inmmation, so he ended up getting a fever. If I''m right, the other parts of his body have also been infected as well. s! How much did this poor man go through? Is he one of your subordinates?" Mango felt as if her heart had leaped to her throat when she heard what the man said. Thus, she couldn''t help but nod her head at hisst question, "Yes, he is. Can he be cured?" "Well, other people probably can''t cure him, but I can do it!" "I''ll leave it to you then." The man paused when he saw how concerned Mango was towards Henry. After that, he started curing Henry without saying anything else. On the other hand, Prisca had already walked out at some point, and she had closed the door as well. Hence, Mango, the man, and Henry, who was still unconscious, were the only people left in the room. All three of them were silent. Mango was extremely worried, but the man looked confident. On the other hand, Henry didn''t know what was going on at all. Finally, after the man had cured Henry for about ten minutes, thetter''s fever had subsided. "Wow! You''re really amazing. His fever has gone down!" When Mango touched Henry''s forehead and realised that his temperature was back to normal, she finally let out a sigh of relief. On the other hand, the man packed up his first aid kit and whispered, "Look, we shouldn''t be too relieved because I just temporarily suppressed his inmmation. Tomorrow, I will send someone to take him away so that I can treat him better. s! Even the most talented doctor can''t heal him at a ce like this!" "Huh? What do you mean?" Mango immediately realized that something was wrong when she heard what the man had said. The man looked at Mango and replied with mixed emotions on his face, "This is a pce. Well, you probably don''t need to know how the people here would y dirty tricks to get what they want." "What? Are you telling me that someone tried to kill him after he had been saved?" Mango''s heart skipped a beat as she asked this question. Did Prisci do this? If she was the culprit behind this, Mango would never forgive her! Then, the man replied softly, "I don''t think the person who took care of him did this. You can see the wounds on his body because they are obvious, but I''m telling you that he has been poisoned." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "What? Is that true?" Mango was extremely shocked when she heard this. The man nodded and continued, "Yes, this kind of poison is colourless and tasteless, and it can only be inhaled. Furthermore, this poison can only be found in Lebanon''s pce. I''ve heard that this was used by his mother, the seventh wife of the king. Prince Lebanon missed his mother, so he went to her pce and lighted this incense himself. Thus, I think that this toxin appeared in your subordinate''s body after he inhaled his incense. He won''t die because of this toxin immediately, but it will continue to torture him as it will spread throughout his body day by day. In the end, he will finally pass away because of it." When Mango heard what the man had said, he immediately knew who had attacked Henry. "Urgh! It''s Bernard." It seemed that Bernard already knew that Henry was a spy that was working for her. He also knew that Lebanon was somehow rted to Henry. That was why he had beaten Henry up and deliberately allowed Lebanon to take him away! Hence, Henry had been poisoned because of the incense in Lebanon Pce, but they had known nothing about this all along. In fact, if she hadn''t met this man today, Henry would have died at such a young age! "Thank you, doctor. May I ask for your name?" Well, Mango knew that her words were very abrupt. However, this matter was important as Henry''s life was involved in this. Hence, she wanted to know who this man was. However, the manughed and said, "Haha! You will find out about that sooner orter. I won''t tell you today." Since he had already said so, Mango didn''t continue to force him. Then, she asked worriedly, "Is my subordinate alright now?" "If I found out this poison early, it would not be difficult to detoxify it. That''s why I said that I would take him out for treatment. After all, there are many people here. Therefore, anyone can take action and get rid of him easily before I can detoxify this poison. s! If that happens, I''m afraid that no matter how good my medical skills are, everything I do will be useless!" When Mango heard what this man had said, she knew that this was the best solution as well. However, this man was a stranger to her, so could she really trust him? "Can I trust you?" Mango asked directly. After all, this man had concluded all this on his own. Hence, Mango didn''t know whether Henry had been poisoned. If this man was lying, this meant that Henry was in great danger! "Do you think you can trust me?" The man smiled lightly as he asked this. His eyes were bright, so Mango couldn''t help but open up to him. At this thought, Mango hesitated a little as she felt that this man was familiar again. Well, she had definitely seen this man somewhere before! Thus, she trembled when she felt that this man was extremely familiar. Thus, she couldn''t help but reply, "I believe you." In fact, Mango was stunned when she heard herself saying these three words. On the other hand, the man was surprised as well. Perhaps he was surprised because he didn''t expect Mango to trust him this easily. "Why do you trust me?" "Hmm... I can''t put this feeling into words. I think that you''re pretty familiar, and I feel that we''ve met somewhere before. I know that this mighte as a surprise to you, and I can''t believe this is happening too, but this is how I feel." Mango''s words stunned the man again, and then a trace of emotion quickly shed across his eyes, but it soon disappeared quickly. Was he someone familiar to her? Ah, so this was what Mango thought about him! At this thought, the man smiled happily. "Don''t worry, I''m someone that you can definitely trust." "If that is so, please take him away and treat himm today." Mango couldn''t bear to part with Henry, but she knew that it was useless for Henry to stay here. On the contrary, staying here would dy his treatment. "Yes, you cane to see him at any time. Here, this is my address." The man gave Mango an address and a call after saying this. Then, he pped his hands, and Prisca walked in. "Get two people to carry him away." The man did not sound like a doctor when he said these words. In fact, he was ordering Prisca around like she was his servant. "All right." However, Prisca was not upset about it, and she immediately went to get someone to carry out his orders. Mango had a keen eye, so she had noticed this immediately, but she didn''t point it out. After that, the man looked at Mango and asked with a smile, "Are you not going to ask what our rtionship is?" "Well, I only want to know about things that I''m supposed to know. So, I''m not interested in things that you don''t want to say." When the man heard Mango''s answer, he couldn''t help but look up to her. "Well, I''m leaving now. See youter then." "See you." Mango watched the man and Henry leave Prisca''s pce with an upset expression. Once she had sent Mckenzie away, she would definitely get rid of Bernard! After all, he owed too much to her, the Ye family, and Henry. Hence, she would make sure he paid his dues! However, there was another reason why Mango was upset. After all, the man said that this incense was only used by Lebanon. So if Bernard wanted to target Lebanon, was Lebanon also poisoned? Also, what about Magnolia? Magnolia had used this incense for so many years. How did Bernard know that there would be toxins when the incense came into contact with some sort of smell? This meant that someone had used it before! This thought caused Mango''s entire body to tremble. s! The pce was indeed a scary ce. At this thought, she quickly took out her cell phone and called Magnolia. "Aunt, when you were in Ango, did you use some kind of incense? Also, you used it all year round, right?" "Huh? How did you know about that?" Magnolia was a little surprised when she heard Mango''s question. Mango''s face darkened when she heard what Magnolia had said. "Hmm... do you feel ufortable anywhere then?" "No. What''s wrong?" Magnolia felt that Mango was acting a little weirdly. Hence, Mango brought up what had happened today. After all, Magnolia was someone that was on Mango''s side, and she was also in Santell Capital. Hence, Mango trusted her as thetter could not leak this information out to anyone now. After hearing Mango''s words, Magnolia''s face turned a lot paler. "After I gave birth to Lebanon, I lost a lot of weight, and I didn''t feel too well. I couldn''t sleep at night, so Laborn found someone to make this kind of incense to calm me down and lighted it for me. The aroma of this incense was faint, and I liked it very much, so I used it all the time. The incense was provided by Laborn, so I didn''t care much about it. Hmm, but now that you brought this up, I think that something is strange indeed." "Really? What is it?" Mango immediately became nervous when she heard what Magnolia had said. Then, Magnolia took a deep breath and said quietly, "I''ve never had my period since I lit the incense. I went to the doctor for a consultation. He told me that my body was too weak after I gave birth, so my hormones were unbnced. Furthermore, I didn''t manage to recover after giving birth, so my body became weaker. Well, I don''t think that my body was weak, after all. That incense must have caused this instead! Mango was right! At this thought, she sighed in his heart and asked again, "Aunt, do you feel ufortable anywhere else?" "Hmm, I think that my body is weighing me down. Sometimes I feel pain in my joints as well." "Aunt, I think that you could do a check- up because I suspect that you''ve been poisoned. Furthermore, now that Lebanon took your incense and put it in your pce, I''m afraid that someone will hurt him." Magnolia immediately became nervous after hearing what Mango had said. "What? Is he alright?" "I''m not sure. I haven''t found him yet." Mango was very worried when she said this. Then, Magnolia pondered for a moment before saying softly, "If you are facing difficulties in Ango, you can look for this person. If you tell him that you''re Magnolia''s niece, he will definitely help you." "Who is it?" Right now, Mango knew that she needed someone to help her desperately. She was alone here, and she did not have many subordinates that she could rely on. Hence, she felt extremely terrible. After all, even though Prisci was here, Mango didn''t want to ask Prisci for help as thetter was doing this only because she was in love with Nathaniel. Therefore, she wouldn''t refuse Magnolia''s offer if thetter wanted to introduce some of her subordinates. After that, Magnolia was silent for a moment before she said softly, "Tristan, the new head of the Acker family, is one of my people." Mango was stunned when she heard these words. After all, she had heard this name too many times these few days! Furthermore, Nathaniel said that Tristan was Michael''s friend, and thetter was someone that he could trust. Also, Prisci said that Laborn was trying desperately to get Tristan on his side. Furthermore, now, Magnolia said that Tristan was one of her subordinates! What on earth was Tristan''s identity? Why would so many people and forces fight over him? Right now, Mango really wanted to meet this person! Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 "Mango, are you still there?" Magnolia didn''t hear Mango''s reply. She thought that the signal was not good, so she hurriedly asked. "Oh, I''m here." Mango immediately regained her senses and replied, "Auntie, who is Tristan? Is he someone that we can trust? I heard that Laborn is trying to get Tristan on his side too." "He controls all of the Acker family''s business, and now he has expanded his business overseas as well. Hence, he''s extremely rich! Laborn didn''t manage to obtain any of the mines, and the international treasury is running out of money. Hence, he hopes that someone can replenish his funds. Thus, right now, Tristan is probably the person that can help him out the most. But, you shouldn''t worry about this because Tristan will take care of this problem." After hearing Magnolia''s words, Mango asked once again, "What business does he do?" "He trades medicine, medical equipment, medicinal products. Furthermore, he''s also studying how to treat cancer and some otherplicated diseases. Nowadays, people are afraid of dying, and the rich even hope to live long lives, so he''s making a lot of money from this industry. However, Tristan is someone that shouldn''t be underestimated as well. He''s a professor in medicine, and he''s also studying various medical fields, so he''s a rare genius indeed!" Well, Mango had rarely heard Magnolia speak so highly of someone. Hence, Mango found Magnolia''s words hards to believe because thetter was praising Tristan a bit too much. "Aunt, have you seen it with your own eyes? Perhaps Tristan only keeps people who praise him around his side!" "Nah, that''s impossible." After hearing Magnolia''s determined answer, Mango didn''t want to say anything else. However, she became more curious about who Tristan actually was. "Well, I''ll hang up and go to visit Lebanon then." "Okay. If something happens to him, ask him to visit Tristan." After hearing this, Mango nodded and hung up the phone. At that moment, Prisca had returned. When she saw that Mango was deep in thought, she immediately whispered, "Are you worried about Lebanon?" "Yeah, I am." Mango knew that Prisca was on Lebanon''s side, so she did not hide the truth from her. "Let''s go to Lebanon''s pce together and visit him then." "Nah, I''ll go there myself. You should stay here. After all, if Laborn''s subordinatese here, you wouldn''t be able to exin your actions." Mango recalled that Laborn had suddenly sent over someone to find over where Prisci was. Hence, what would happen if Laborn decided to take action again? On the other hand, Prisca never thought about this, Thus, when she heard Mango''s words, she couldn''t help but nod her head in agreement. "Okay, you should be careful then." "All right." After saying that, Mango left through the secret passageway and arrived at the Lebanon Pce. Meanwhile, Lebanon was about to go out and look for them. Thus, he was worried when he saw Mango. He pulled Mango in and asked his subordinate to go out to watch over this ce. Then, he asked softly, "Are you alright?" "I''m fine." "Where is he?" Lebanon was referring to Nathaniel when he asked this question. Then, he sighed in relief when he heard Mango saying that Nathaniel was fine. "s! I don''t know what''s wrong with my father. He never med me for anything, but he came to see me today. If you were here, you might have met him. Urgh! It was too dangerous." At the thought of this, Lebanon broke out in cold sweat. However, Mango was not in the mood to talk about this. Instead, she quickly asked, "Lebanon, is your body alright?" "I feel just find, what''s wrong?" Then, Mango told him what happened to Henry. After hearing this, Lebanon''s face turned pale. "Urgh! Bernard! He''s such a b*stard!" Lebanon was so angry that he wanted to kill Bernard immediately, but this was not the right time to do so. After that, Mango said with a concerned expression, "Don''t you understand? I''m worried about you! If he could poison Henry, he could probably poison you as well. Furthermore, I''ve already confirmed that Aunt Magnolia must have been poisoned as well. However, the results aren''t out yet, so I''m here to tell you about this." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Lebanon was not worried about losing his life. He whispered, "Even if I''m poisoned, it''s impossible to find a doctor now. Mango, this is the pce, and there are too many people in it. So, you will never know who''s on your side. Once you''ve seen a doctor, everyone in the pce could probably find out that I''ve been poisoned! If my father decides to imprison me by saying that he''s trying to cure my illness, I can''t do anything about it! Do you understand?" After hearing this, Mango looked at Lebanon''s dejected expression and couldn''t help but feel a little sad. Well, Lebanon was tired of his life, right? Perhaps he had been tired of living since Alfre had died. However, he had managed to stay alive till today because of the hatred that he had. s! If he knew that Magnolia was the one who plotted Alfred''s death, could he bear the truth? Mango did not know the answer to this question, but she didn''t dare to tell Lebanon the truth as well. Then, she whispered, "Perhaps there is another way. Aunty told me that you can go to find Tristan because he is her subordinate." "Huh? Are you talking about Tristan Acker?" Lebanon was stunned for a moment before he looked at Mango in disbelief. "Did my mother really say that?" "Yeah, that''s right." "Huh? Did you manage to get in touch with my mother?" After all, Ango was under a lockdown, so now one could contact people from overseas. Thus, they could only get in touch with the rest of the world using their exclusivemunication lines. Therefore, Lebanon was a little surprised when he heard that Mango could get in touch with Magnolia. However, Mango whispered in reply, "Nah, Nathan did it. He managed to hack through the communications systems and find a way to call someone outside Ango. However, we can spend too long on the phone, and we can only make one call every day." "I see. What else did my mom say?" Lebanon had always wanted to get in touch with Magnolia, but he could reach out to her. Hence, sow that he had heard about how Magnolia was doing, he couldn''t help but ask about her. Meanwhile, Mango shook her head and replied, "She didn''t say anything else. However, this means that Tristan is someone we can trust, so you should use him without worrying too much." "Hmm... Tristan Acker, huh?" Lebanon read this name and frowned slightly. No one could guess what his thoughts her. After all, Prisca had talked about Tristan as well. Lebanon didn''t understand why such a genius like Tristan would have helped him in the past, but he understood why now. This was because Tristan and his mother had a rtionship! He was Magnolia''s subordinate, which was why he had helped Lebanon because of Magnolia. s! Fate worked in many mysterious ways. Once Lebanon had figured this out, he felt more relieved. "Oh, right, he''s also been invited to the banquet tomorrow, so maybe I should get him to check-up on me. Then, we can think about what to do after he confirms that someone has poisoned me." When Mango heard that Lebanon still had some will to leave, she finally let out a sigh of relief. "All right." "Also, both you and Nathaniel should be careful. Dangers are lurking everywhere here, and you should watch out for Bernard too! We don''t know what that b*stard will do next! What if he targets both of you instead? So, you all should be careful." Lebanon gnashed his teeth in hatred when he mentioned Bernard. After all, Laborn wanted him to work together with Bernard in peace. Hah! How was this possible? There was a bloody feud between him and Bernard, and both of them couldn''t ignore this fact. Hence, they could only fight to the death. On the other hand, Mango nodded and said softly, "You should be careful too. We can''t get in touch with you too much here, so you should look for us more if anything happens." "All right." At this moment, Lebanon could truly feel how worried and concerned Mango was. In the past, no one else had been so concerned about him except for Alfred. However, he had Mango now. After all, to him, Mango was his sister, and they were rted by blood. Hence, Lebanon could even give up his life for her! This was his personality. He could protect his loved ones, even if he had to give out his life. On the other hand, he would never forget about the people that had ruined his life as well. "Then, I''ll go first because I''m afraid Nathan will be worried about me. Lebanon, remember to get Tristan to check up on you tomorrow." "Got it." After saying that, Lebanon finally let out a relieved and bright smile on his face. When Mango saw his smile, she suddenly remembered the doctor she had met just now. Both Lebanon and the man looked simr when they wereughing, but they had different facial featured. When Mango realised what she was thinking about, she became speechless. After all, if Nathaniel knew that she was thinking about another man, he would be furious! Thus, the corners of her lips couldn''t help but lift into a smile when she thought about Nathaniel''s jealous face. "Well then, Lebanon, I''m leaving first. See youter." After saying that, Mango quickly left Lebanon''s pce and walked towards where Nathaniel was hurriedly as she wanted to see him. s! Nathaniel was probably extremely worried about her! At this thought, Mango quickly sped up as well. When she returned to Prisci''s pce, Laborn had already left. Meanwhile, Prisci was drinking alone with mixed emotions on her face. Right now, she felt unhappy and depressed. On the other hand, Mango had wanted to meet Nathaniel first. However, when Prisci saw her, she immediately stopped her. "Mango, you''re here! Come and drink with me." "Nah, I''m in a hurry because I want to see your boss." When Mango finished speaking, Prisci said in a low voice, "Today is my mother''s death anniversary. However, he didn''t mention a single word about my mother when he came to me. I thought he came here for my mother, but I didn''t expect him to do it for an unknown subordinate. Hah! In his eyes, everyone is more important than my mother. What happened to my mother was a tragedy, but if Laborn didn''t like my mother, why did he r*pe her? Urgh! Why did he have to give birth to me?" Prisci was truly upset when she brought this up. After all, she had never told anyone about this for so many years, not even Nathaniel. She had always pretended not to care and kept telling herself that she was an orphan. After all, she would not be disappointed if she didn''t expect anything from others. However, she started to have hope when Laborn hade to visit her during her mother''s death anniversary. However, Laborn didn''t say a word till the end. He didn''t even remember who her mother was! Therefore, Prisci found this situation ironic andughable. How could a b*stard like Laborn still be alive? Why did he think that he still had the right to rule over everyone? If it weren''t for him, her mother could have married amoner. Then, she could''ve had a child and lived the rest of her life happily, However, her mother had died at a young age because of him! Furthermore, no one knew the reason behind her mother''s death, and everyone started to forget about her after her death as well. On the other hand, Mango wanted to leave, but she couldn''t bear to do so. After all, she couldn''t leave when she saw how depressed Prisci was. Thus, she returned to sit next to Prisci and patted thetter''s shoulder before saying, "Hey, this depressed look doesn''t suit you at all?" "Hah! How do you think I should act then?" Prisci gave a self- deprecating smile as she mocked herself. Then, Mango replied softly, "I think you look better when you''re confident." Prisci was momentarily stunned when she heard Mango''s replied. After all, she never expected to hear Mango praising her this way. Thus, she couldn''t help but say softly, "Hey! Don''t think that I won''t try to steal your husband away just because you''re trying to get on my good side!" "Well, you''ll have to win him over first." When Prisci heard Mango''s shameless answer, she became speechless." "Urgh! You can get out now." "Alright. Well, then, Princess, please take care. I''ll go see my husband first." After saying that, Mango left the room as Prisci had a dumfounded expression on her face. Urgh! Mango didn''t hesitate to show off what she had at all! At this moment, Mango didn''t care what Prisci thought. She couldn''t wait to see Nathaniel, but when she got near the bedroom, she heard a whimpering sounding out from his. Thus, she became upset immediately. Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 There was someone in the room! It was a woman as well! At this thought, Mango''s face immediately darkened. Previously, she still had been worried about Nathaniel, but she didn''t feel the same now. Suddenly, the women''s whimpering and the man''s moans became louder. Thus, Mango felt furious immediately. Did someone set Nathaniel up? Or did he do this willingly? Did he think that Mango would note back so soon, so he had decided to meet someone else before she had returned? Suddenly, Mango recalled that Nathaniel had great stamina. Furthermore, she had been satisfying him these past few days, so why was he so impatient? Wait! Did he look for another woman because he was tired of her? At this thought, Mango felt that she was about to explode with anger. The noise inside the room was getting louder, and she was about to explode with rage. She stepped forward and wanted to kick the door open, but someone grabbed her hand immediately. "Hey! Who is it?" Mango subconsciously attacked the person who grabbed her, but the other party stopped her. Nathaniel''s voice rang out from behind him, so Mango was taken aback. "Huh? Nathaniel?" "Who else could it be? Did you think that I was inside?" Nathaniel looked at the astonished expression on Mango''s face as she asked this. When he thought of how angry she was just now, he immediately understood what was going on, and he immediately became upset. "Do you think that I''m someone who would do that?" Mango felt a little guilty when she heard this, but she said in an imposing manner, "Hey! Someone could have set you up! Who knows? Maybe some other b*tch could have called in love with you suddenly too!" Nathaniel was so angry, but he startedughing instead. "Haha! You look so cute when you''re jealous. Aren''t you exhausted by now?" "Urgh! It''s all because of you!" Mango replied sullenly. She hated acting this childishly, but she couldn''t help but do so. On the other hand, Nathaniel saw that Mango was angry. He had been wronged, but he didn''t want Mango to be in a bad mood, so he hurriedly said, "Alright, alright. It''s my fault, ok?" "This is obviously your fault! Argh! How could you be so handsome? You need to stop attracting other women! I just managed to chase Prisci away, so what if someone else appears and tries to seduce you?" Nathaniel immediately startedughing when he heard what Mango had said. "Haha! You''re the only one who would seduce me, isn''t that right?" "What? No! You''re the one that''s seducing me!" Mango didn''t want to continue arguing with him, so she frowned and asked, "If you''re not inside the room, then who''s in it?" "I don''t know." "I do!" At some point, the Prisci had appeared behind them, so Mango was startled. "What the f*ck! How did you appear behind us without a sound?" Mango patted her chest and whispered. After Prisci had told Mango about her feelings for Nathaniel, Mango had started to act more casually around her. On the other hand, when Prisci saw Mango''s shocked expression, she said with some contempt, "Hey! If I was a thief, I would have kidnapped you away first!" "Humph, well, you need my husband''s permission first before you can do that. Isn''t that right, honey?" Mango shamelessly grabbed Nathaniel''s arm and dragged him into the argument immediately. Nathaniel wanted tough when she saw this. s! Mango was really shameless when she knew that she had the upper hand. Meanwhile, Prisci''s face had turned red in anger. "Mango Shen! How could you be so shameless?" "Well, I can be even more shameless! Should I kiss my husband right in front of you?" Indeed, Mango had gotten a lot bolder. Meanwhile, Prisci looked at Nathaniel and said with an upset tone, "Mr. Ye, can you control your wife a little?" "Nah, I think my wife can do whatever she wants." Prisci was stunned immediately after hearing what Nathaniel had said. How could Nathaniel say these words so happily? On the other hand, Mango''s heart sank when she heard what Nathaniel said. However, she didn''t forget what was going on. "Tell me! Who''s inside this room?" Prisci''s expression turned solemn when she heard Mango''s question. "Someone was trying to drug Mr. Ye. I found her, so I decided to give her a taste of her own poison." "Huh? What do you mean?" Mango immediately became nervous after hearing what Prisci had said. No one knew that they were in the pce right now, so how could someone target Nathaniel suddenly? Prisci replied coldly, "The maid of my pce paid a visit to Mr. Ye with Maya and fell in love with him. Thus, she wanted to use this dirty trick so that he would favour her. Hah! Does she want to be a concubine? Mr. Ye is my almighty boss, so how could I let a sl*t like her ruin his reputation?" Wait, why did Mango feel a little upset after hearing these words? Did Prisci just call Nathaniel her ''almighty boss''? However, Mango looked at Nathaniel and said nothing because she didn''t want to embarrass him. "Who is the man in the room then?" "He''s one of Bernard''s guards." After hearing what Prisci had said, Mango was immediately stunned. "Are you kidding? Did you go to Bernard''s ce and catch one of his guards to punish your pce maid? You''re crazy!" "What? You''re the crazy one here!" Prisci rolled her eyes at Mango before saying, "I don''t even need to go to where Bernard is to capture one of his guards! They''re everywhere here!" "Huh? What do you mean?" Mango understood what Prisci had said, but she was worried that she had misunderstood something, so she said, "Are you saying that the people outside are all Bernard''s men?" "He sent someone to keep an eye on Henry when he came to me. Besides, a few days have passed since then. Today, he ordered someone toe and take away Henry''s doppelganger, but Bernard didn''t withdraw. This means that he is still suspicious. Thus, I can only figure out his next steps after controlling his people. Since he has given such a good pawn, I should make use of it, right?'' When Mango heard what Prisci had said, she realised that Prisci had been lenient to her. Otherwise, she probably would be dead by now! On the other hand, Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard this. "Did Bernard''s subordinates find out that we were leaving and entering the pce secretly?" "Nah, I sent someone to distract his men previously, so don''t worry about this." Prisci smiled at Nathaniel when she said this, and Mango immediately stood between them. "Hey! Stop smiling like a fool at my husband!" "Mango, you..." Prisci really wanted to beat Mango up when she heard this. Mango stuck out her tongue and said with a displeased expression, "Nathaniel, find a man that an marry her right now. Otherwise, I''ll be jealous of you all day! Urgh, I''m your beautiful and gorgeous wife! Do you want me to die young?'' When Prisci heard this, she couldn''t take it anymore. "Hey! Stop interfering with my marriage!" "Well, I didn''t want to do this. If you stop liking my husband, I won''t care even if you stay single forever!" Mango had never thought that she was an evil person, but now, she felt like she was a viin. Both of them were bickering childishly, but now, they looked like they were close friends instead. Hence, Nathaniel couldn''t help but shake his head when he saw both of them acting this way. "How are we going to deal with the people inside then?" "I have arranged for cameras to record everything. Of course, I n to force the guard to work for me instead. Both of you can stay in another room then." "Well, that''s fine with me." After saying that, Nathaniel turned around and was about to leave, but Mango stopped him instead. Then, Mango stared at Prisci, and her gaze made Prisci feel ufortable. "What are you doing?" "Did you install cameras in the room a long time ago? Hah! Were you trying to see how intimate Nathan and I were?" Prisci immediately choked at her own saliva when she heard what Mango had said, so she started coughing. "What are you talking about? You''re insane! Do I look like a pervert that would do this?" "Heh! How would I know?" After all, Mango didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with her spection. On the other hand, Nathaniel felt that Prisci would probably faint out of anger if Mango continued to stay here. So, he quickly wrapped his hand around Mango''s waist and said, "Aren''t you tired of hearing these sounds already? Should we go back to our room and do the same?" Mango''s face suddenly turned red in embarrassment when she heard what Nathaniel had said. "Urgh! Shut up." Finally, Nathaniel managed to take her away. On the other hand, Prisci sighed in relief. Mango was too annoying indeed! However, when Prisci saw how both of them were in love with each other, she felt lonely. Was it time for her to date someone? After all, she felt that she was hopeless as she had used her entire life to guard Nathaniel. Previously, she even thought that she could be his wife. Now, she had met Mango. Even though Mango was a little annoying, Prisci still found that she could get along with her. Well, it was impossible to marry Nathaniel. So, was it time for her to forget about this man and date someone else instead? However, Prisci immediately shook her head at this though. Well, love and emotions would only make her lifeplicated. If she couldn''t find someone that she loved, then she would stay single forever until her death. After all, being single wasn''t too bad either as she was free to do anything she wanted. Prisci consoled herself by thinking this way. Meanwhile, the voices inside became quieter and quieter. Finally, when they were almost done, Prisci kicked the door open and caught both of them in the act. On the other hand, the maid found out that she had not slept with Nathaniel but a stranger. She started crying out now, but she immediately paused when she heard Prisci letting out a cold snort. "Hah! Are you going to cry now? Why didn''t you think of the consequences when you started scheming this? Nathaniel is my honoured guest, so how could you even think about sleeping with him? Guards! Bring her away right now!" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After Prisci had given this order, her guards dragged the maid away immediately. On the other hand, Bernard''s guard looked a Prisci with a timid expression, but he still said with a determined tone, "Princess, I don''t know what''s going on, I..." "You slept with one of my servants, but how could you not tell me about this? Hah! Is this what Bernard taught you? I have installed cameras here, so I have recorded everything that you did to my maid! Should we let Bernard see these clips for himself? Hmm?" As soon as Prisci finished speaking, the man saw the camera and immediately knelt. "Please... please spare my life, Your Highness!" "Alright, I can spare you, but you know what you have to do." The guard was in a dilemma when he heard this. "Well, if you don''t want to say anything, you can give up your life too." As soon as Prisci said this, the guard immediately said, "Mr. Gaylord asked me to monitor whether you have contacted Nick recently. Furthermore, one of the king''s female prisoners have escaped recently, so he thinks that you''re involved in this!" "That''s bullsh*t!" Everyone had always thought that Prisci was a noble and refined princess. Hence, they were all stunned when they heard her swearing. "Huh? What are you looking at?" Prisci was extremely irritated today. After all, today was her mother''s death anniversary. However, her subordinates had only caused problems for her today, so she was furious! On the other hand, all the servants bowed their heads as they couldn''t believe that this was happening. Then, Prisci said coldly, "Well, I think your master thinks too highly of me. If I hid the prisoner that ran away, why didn''t you tell my father about this when he came to visit me? Also, you could''ve gotten a search warrant to search my pce! Then, you could have found out the truth immediately"! However, the guard replied quickly, "Mr. Gaylord said that you have managed to survive even though she had lived in such a remote pce alone. Thus, he thinks that you''re not as simple as you look. Even if you weren''t involved in this incident, he wants to know who''s supporting you from behind." s! Bernard was a greedy man indeed! Did he want to control the whole of Ango himself? At this thought, Prisci''s gaze immediately hardened, and the guard was surprised when he saw her serious expression. Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 "Nah, I think Mr. Gaylord wouldn''t dare to this." "Hah! He wouldn''t dare to do this? I think that he''ll probably be willing to do anything!" Prisc snorted coldly and said softly, I want a list of everyone who is working for Bernard, can you get that for me?" "Princess, you''re forcing me a bit too much here! If Mr. Gaylord found out that I betrayed, him, he would kill me!" "Do you think that he wouldn''t think that you''ve betrayed him now? Bernard gets suspicious easily. I''m sure that you can''t win his trust back no matter what you do just because you''ve slept with my maid! Therefore, instead of letting him suspect you, you should work for me instead. I''ll definitely guarantee your safety!" Hence, now that Prisci had made such a tempting offer, the guard immediately changed his mind. After that, when Prisci told Mango and Nathaniel the news, Mango immediately started to admire Prisci. "Wow! She''s really good at getting information from other people! Mango was praising Prisci sincerely. On the other hand, Nathaniel neither agreed nor said anything. If he praised Prisci, he knew that Mango would only get mad at him. When Mango saw that Nathaniel did not know what to say, she kicked him and said, "Hey! Why aren''t you saying anything?" "Huh? What did you say?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel yed dumb as he looked at Mango. Mango red at him before replying, "Hah! I''m sure that you''re plotting something secretly!" "What? No, I''m not plotting anything! I was thinking about something, so I didn''t hear what you said just now." Nathaniel continue to spout nonsense with a serious face. On the other hand, Mango did not expose him. Instead, she asked, "What were you thinking about?" "How do we send Aunt Mckenzie out tomorrow?" Mango pondered for a moment before whispering, "I''ve called Magnolia. She said that Tristan is one of her subordinates, so we can use him anytime." "Oh?" Nathaniel was a little surprised when he heard this. Then, Mango told him what had happened to Henry. After hearing what Mango had said, Nathaniel''s face turned a little solemn. "Are you saying that Magnolia has been poisoned?" "Yeah, I think so." Mango felt that she had almost gotten to the bottom of this mystery. After all, Laborn was a heartless man. In fact, he would''ve treated Magnolia a little better if she had fallen in love with him. However, Magnolia only had eyes for Barack, and she was only pretending to like Laborn. Hence, he would never leave her be. However, Laborn had left Magnolia alive until now because she was useful. Thus, he had poisoned her slowly so that he could control her easily. s! Laborn was such a sneaky guy indeed. If they hadn''t met the doctor today, Magnolia wouldn''t have known what Laborn did to her, even after her death. Furthermore, Lebanon would have died at a young age because of this poison as well. However, did Laborn know that Lebanon had been poisoned as well? Or was only Bernard involved in this? Mango didn''t know the answer to this question, and she couldn''t figure it out. Meanwhile, Nathaniel pondered for a moment and said, "You have also been to Lebanon''s pce. Tomorrow, you should get Prisca to get the doctor here so that he can do a quick check up on you." "Nah, I''m fine, I only stayed there for a short while." "No! It''ll be toote if something happens to you." Nathaniel said this as he was really scared. Right now, Mango''s body was too weak. What if the incense was really poisonous? Furthermore, what if Mango had been poisoned as well. When Mango saw how worried Nathaniel was, she said hurriedly, "Alright, alright, I''ll listen to you." "You must listen to me! The pce is a dangerous ce, and the people here will use any means to get what they want. So, you should be more careful! Wait, no, you should stick with me at all times unless you have something to do!" Nathaniel held Mango''s hand nervously as he said this. His palms were dry and warm, so Mango felt touched from the bottom of her heart." "Also, why are you only nagging me? You went to Lebanon''s pce too, right? We should get the doctor to check up on us both then." "All right." Nathaniel did not refuse Mango''s suggestion. After that, both of them stayed in their room all day long, and they even got someone to send dinner to their room. The next day, when the sun had just risen, there was amotion only. Mango didn''t manage to get enough sleep, so she was furious as she had been woken up by the noise. "Urgh! What''s going on? Why are you making so much noise early in the morning?" Nathaniel felt a little distressed and said, "Today, Laborn wants to hold a banquet to invite Tristan. So, he ordered everyone to wake up early to prepare for the banquet. If you think that it''s noisy, I could cover your ears so that you can go back to sleep." "Nah, I don''t think I can fall back asleep." Mango shook her head and sat up as she said this. It was very noisy outside. She yawned and rubbed her sleepy eyes before leaning on Nathaniel''s shoulder. Then, she muttered, "Wow! I can''t believe Laborn would go to such lengths to wee Tristan. Who do you think is more talented? Tristan or Bettany?" "I don''t know." Before this, Nathaniel had never heard of Tristan''s name. Moreover, he did not know much about the medical field. Hence, he didn''t know anything about Tristan at all. Previously, he had wanted to call Noah to find out about this. However, Mango had already called Magnolia yesterday, so he was afraid that their enemies would spot them if he made another call now. "Hmm, I guess we should ask Prisciter. She probably knows something about this." "Alright, you can ask her about it then." Nathaniel was currently trying his best to avoid meeting with Prisci as he didn''t want Mango to misunderstand him. This was because his wife was really stubborn when she was jealous! "All right." Mango did not refuse his suggestion as well. Meanwhile, Mango had been talking to Nathaniel for so long, but she still yawned. "Maybe you should sleep a little more." "Nah, I don''t think I can fall back asleep. Why don''t you carry me to the bathroom so I can wash up instead?" Mango said that as she crawled into Nathaniel''s embracezily. Wow! His wife had thrown herself into his arms early in the morning! How could Nathaniel resist this?" "Since you can''t sleep, we should exercise a bit say." After saying that, Nathaniel flipped Mango over and pressed her down on the bed. "No! I''m so exhausted." Mango mumbled as she continued to refuse me, but Nathaniel made her take back her words instead. Soon, both of them continued to roll over in the sheets in pleasure. Once they were done, Mango was too tired to move. This time, Nathaniel carried her to the bathroom right away without needing her to say anything. After Nathaniel had helped Mango to wash up, she had fallen back asleep once she had gotten on the bed. Thus, she didn''t wake up, even though it was extremely noisy outside. On the other hand, Nathaniel looked at her with a smile. Then, he made his way to the bed andid down on it while hugging his wife. Today, Laborn invited Tristan to the banquet, so everyone would pay attention to Tristan. Hence, no one woulde and look for them this early in the morning. Besides, he didn''t want to expose their identities, so it was better for them to stay in their room for now. Thus, even though it was noisy outside, their room was peaceful. Meanwhile, the noise outside had woken up Mckenzie as well. After getting up and taking a look, she knew that she would leave the country today, so she was excited. She had left her home for so many years, but she could finally go back now. Yesterday, when Nathaniel had asked Mckenzie to leave first, she had refused. However, she had agreed to his suggestion when he said that they would feel burdened if she continued to stay here. After all, she missed her home very much, and she missed Carlson and her brother as well. Finally, she could go back now! At this thought, Mckenzie''s lips curled into a smile. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Mckenzie paused for a while as she was cautious. Then, she walked to the door and heard Prisci''s voiceing from the other hand. "Aunt Mckenzie, I will bring you out of here first. There are many people today, so you will catch people''s attention if you leave from her." "Does Mango and Nathaniel know about this?" Mckenzie actually wished to bid them farewell. Then, Prisci whispered, "They''re not awake yet, but I will tell them about this. So, don''t worry, auntie." "All right." Mckenzie nodded in reply. Then, she got herself ready before she opened the door. Meanwhile, Prisci was wearing a ck evening gown that showed off her elegant and slender figure. After that, the two of them went to the room where Nathaniel and Mango were originally staying. Mckenzie was a little taken aback when she saw this, but she did not ask anything. Then, Prisci went in front of the bed and directly pressed a switch. The bed automatically moved to the side, and a tunnel appeared in an instant. "Follow me then." Prici led Mckenzie out of the tunnel and soon, they arrived at the upper grounds. Wait, they were at the pce''s kitchen now!" "Aunt Mckenzie, change into a chef''s clothes and cover up your face. Someone wille to pick you upter." Micheal had told Prisci to bring Mckenzie here. Someone would bring Prisci away after this, so he didn''t want to get involved in this. Mckenzie nodded after hearing what Prisci had said. She didn''t know whether it was dangerous to be here, but she was currently a little excited, but she tried to remain calm. After that, Prisci quickly left. Soon, two middle- aged women came in. When they saw Mckenzie, they whispered, "Come with us." Hence, Mckenzie followed them immediately, and they soon arrived at a mountain outside the pce. Suddenly, the cannon outside roared. At this time, a private helicopter secretlynded on the mountain. After that, Mckenzie boarded the helicopter, and it quickly flew away. On the other hand, Nathaniel sensed the helicopter when it had arrived at the hill. When he saw Mckenzie get on the helicopter and leave Ango, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Well then, he could finally answer Carlson now. Meanwhile, Mango woke up with a startled expression because of the cannon. When she saw Nathaniel standing in front of the window while looking at something, she got out of bed and hugged him. "What are you looking at?" "Aunt Mackenzie is leaving." Mango was stunned after she heard Nathaniel''s words. She looked up at the sky and watched as the helicopter faded into a small ck dot and disappeared into the horizon. "She''ll arrive safety, right?" "I''m sure she will." Then, Nathaniel held Mango''s hand and said softly, "We should also do what we have to." "Yeah, I know." After that, Mango went to wash herself up. Then, she and Nathaniel started disguising them before they walked out of the room. When Prisci saw theming out of the room, she asked softly, "What are your ns today?" "We need to move swiftly but quietly." Mango added quietly, "We have to capture Bernard at all costs!" "Alright, I have put our subordinates in all of the pces. Today, I asked them to wear armlets. If you see anyone wearing these armlets, they are all servants, so you can order them around as you wish." After saying this, Prisci gave the armlets in her hands to Mango and Nathaniel. At the same time, she also gave her keepsake to Mango. It was a very beautiful ne. This ne meant that they were part of Prisci''s pce, and this was also a token that Nathaniel had given her. Meanwhile, Mango looked at the ne and was slightly surprised. "Are you giving this to me? Aren''t you worried that I''ll steal all of your subordinates away?" "Hah! Let''s see whether you''re capable enough to do so then!" Prisci said in a somewhat indifferent manner. She had thought about this too. However, she trusted her own subordinates. When Mango heard this, she pouted. After all, both she and Prisci had argued a few times, but thetter had the upper hand this time. Oh well, Mango was magnanimous, so she would not continue to argue with Prisci any further. After thinking about this, Mango left with Nathaniel with the ne in her hands. Although she didn''t know why Prisci wasn''t participating in the operation today, Mango knew that she had to capture Bernard today. After all, she had to do so. This was not only for the people that he had hurt but also to lure out the person who was impersonating Augustus. Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 "Let''s move!" Once Nathaniel had given themand, Prisci and Mango immediately got ready to carry out the operation. "I have to go out first. ording to the rules, I need to go to the headquarters first. From now on, I may not be able to take care of you. So both of you should take care of yourselves." Prisci was a little uneasy as she said this. She nced at both Nathaniel and Mango with mixed emotions on her face. However, anyone could tell that she was worried about them. On the other hand, Mango feltforted and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I still have to stay alive so that I can chase away the other women that are trying to steal my husband away!" The corner of the Prisci''s mouth twitched when she heard this. Urgh! Mango was so annoying! When Mango saw how speechless Prisci was, she immediately felt better. Alright, she had to admit that she had be a lot more naughty. After all, she wanted to lighten the atmosphere before all of them headed off for such a serious mission. Then, Mango patted Prisci''s shoulder and whispered, "You should be careful too. I''m afraid Laborn and Bernard are paying more attention to you because of what happened to Henry. Even if they didn''t manage to discover anything, they probably still are watching your every move. Therefore, no matter what happens, don''t expose yourself. Trust Nathan and me, alright? We''ll be fine." "But..." "No ''buts''. Prisci, Nathan pretty much thinks of you as his sister now, so I think of you as my friend too. I hope that this won''t be thest time we meet. Also, I''m waiting for you to send me gifts during your wedding anniversary!" Prisci had felt touched previously, but all her emotions disappeared after hearing what Mango had said. Urgh! This woman... "Got it, I''ll be careful. Well then, Mr. Ye and Mrs. Ye, I''ll be leaving first." Prisci was pressed for time and couldn''t stay here for too long, so she had to leave quickly. After that, Nathaniel looked at Mango and said in a doting tone, "How did you be good friends with her this quickly? Aren''t you jealous?" "Hehl Men are useless! All I need are my friends!" Mango flipped her hair shamelessly as she said these words. However, Nathaniel immediately pulled her into his arms and gave her a deep kiss. "Did you just say that men are useless? Hmm?" Nathaniel purposely dragged thest words as he asked this question, so Mango was immediately embarrassed. "Alright, I get it. My husband is the best!" Mango immediately begged for mercy when she heard this. Urgh! Nathaniel was obviously acting a little out of line here. He was someone who was destined to do such great things, so how could he do something so intimate in public? On the other hand, Nathaniel smiled as he looked at Mango''s nervous expression. Then, he said gently, "Well, I guess I''ll let you off for now." "Yes, thank you for being so merciful, my dear husband." Mango quickly jumped out of his arms after saying this. After that, the both of them started to figure out which route they should take. Well, they could only use the secret passage right now. Not only did Prisci know about the secret tunnel that led to Prisca''s pce, but she had also told Nathaniel and Mango all the secret passageways that she knew. Hence, Mango and Nathaniel could enter different pces through the various secret passageways. "Hmm, I think Bernard will be going to the party. So, I think we should take this time to go to his pce to see whether we can find anything." Mango quickly voiced her thoughts. "I think so too." Nathaniel replied with a solemn gaze. "After all, we can''t punish Bernard here, and we have to bring him back. Well, hemitted these crimes back there, so we have to bring him back so that we can answer to our family. Right now, we need to find some evidence." "That''s right!" Then, they immediately changed into their gear and set out to carry out this mission. They were trying to look for evidence, so things would get moreplicated if they brought along too many people with them. Hence, Mango and Nathaniel decided to carry out this mission themselves. After that, Nathaniel followed the map that Prisci had given them and brought Mango to Bernard''s pce. Well, to be more urate, they had arrived at Prestin''s pce. Before leaving the underground tunnel, both of them heard Prestin''s voice. "Hey! Where is Bernard?" "Your Highness, Bernard went to meet the king before this." Prestin''s face hardened when he heard what the guard had said. "D*mn it!" He thought that he had found an advisor that he could rely on, so he had brought Bernard back to Ango. However, he didn''t expect this to be a trap! After all, Bernard had the same intentions as him. "Ha!" Bernard was just an illegitimate child, yet he had his eyes on the throne. What a joke! At this thought, Prestin yed around with the cane next to him and asked coldly, "Are all our men in ce?" "Yes, Alfie has already taken action. He has ordered his granddaughter to dress up gorgeously and asked the main to prepare some incense. Then, his granddaughter will approach Tristan and lead him to her room. After that, Alfie will bring his men over that so that they can catch them in the act. If Tristan has been caught in public, he will probably agree to marry Alfie''s granddaughter. After all, Tristan may be the newly appointed heir to a rich family, but the Acker family is not part of the most powerful families in this country. On the other hand, the Perez family is one of the four richest families here. s! Tristan is such a lucky man because he could marry one of the daughters of the Perez family!" Mango and Nathaniel were slightly stunned when they heard what the guard had said. Well, it seemed that a lot of people wanted to win Tristan over to their side. However, Prestin snorted coldly and said, "Heh! He''s a mere doctor, so how can he be part of the upper- ss society? Besides, people are only flocking to him now just because he''s a little rich! Go and get a woman to seduce Tristan immediately. We can''t allow him to fall into someone else''s hands!" The guard was a little confused when he heard this. "But Alfie has arranged it, hasn''t he?" "Well, we should always use our own people instead, right? Besides, that idiot is probably helping me because he thinks that I''ll be the next king. If Lebanon makes a move, Alfie might jump over to his side immediately, so we should be more cautious and use one of our people instead.'' After all, Prestin had to consider his own situation as well. "Yes, Your Highness." On the other hand, Mango listened as Prestin and his subordinates continued to plot against Tristan. Hence, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for Tristan. Suddenly, she thought about Nathaniel. Did people plot against Nathaniel like this all the time too? At this thought, couldn''t help but look at Nathaniel. When she saw how calm he looked, she was secretly jealous of his acting skills. On the other hand, the guards had gone to carry out Prestin''s orders. Meanwhile, Prestin was sitting in his room when a maid came in to report something to him. "Your Highness, it''s about time to head to the king''s pce." "Gather a group of people. Once the banquet is over, my father will bring Bernard along to send Tristan off. When that happens, get out men to wait outside the pce and attack Bernard. Remember, he can''t find out that my men were the ones who did this." "Yes, Your Highness." After all, Prestin detested Bernard. Bernard was a mere illegitimate child. Thus, Prestin was the one who had discovered his talent and made him an advisor. But in a sh, he became an illegitimate son of his father and had the same status as Prestin. Thus, Prestin couldn''t ept this! Therefore, he had to get rid of Bernard. If Laborn hadn''t been protecting Bernard, Prestin would have killed thetter a long time ago! Therefore, it was the perfect chance to carry out his ns today. After all, a lot of people were gathered here today, so it would take a long time to investigate this case and find out who the killer was. Hah! He couldn''t wait to see how Bernard could survive this! After Prestin had finished giving his orders, he washed up and left his pce. Meanwhile, Mango and Nathaniel finally arrived at Prestin''s room. When they saw the ancient designs in Prestin''s room, they suddenly remembered the man who had been beaten up on the boat. "Heh. It seems that Prestin is not a fool." "Alright, let''s search this ce and see whether we can find any useful clues." "Got it." Mango began to search the room quickly after hearing what Nathaniel had said. She was a woman, so she was more careful. Thus, she would put back everything she touched into its original ce so that no one would know that someone had broken it. Meanwhile, Nathaniel narrowed her eyes and looked outside. There were batches of guards outside, and there were a lot more guards here than in Lebanon''s pce. Thus, it meant that Laborn favoured Prestin a lot indeed. Well, if Laborn was someone who valued his family, he wouldn''t have done all those harmful things to them. Hence, Nathaniel knew that his n to kidnap Prestin and threaten Lebron wouldn''t work. "Nathan,e here." Mango suddenly spoke, so Nathaniel immediately regained his thought. He quickly arrived in front of Mango, and he saw that she had stopped in front of a row of books. "What''s wrong?" "I think there''s something wrong with the bookshelf." The bookshelf was built on the wall. Hence, Mango took one of the books outs and knocked on the wall behind her. However, the sound indicated that the space behind the bookshelf was hollo!" Was this a secret chamber? This aroused Nathaniel''s interest immediately. "It seems that Prestin has also plotted something, but we have to figure out to get in there first. Alright, you shouldn''t move now. Prestin is a cunning man, and Bernard has worked with him for some time, so I''m sure that he must have some tricks up his sleeve. I''m pretty sure that this is a secret room, but we still don''t know how to open it yet. So, we shouldn''t simply move around now because I''m worried that there will be an rm." Nathaniel was cautious so she said this. Meanwhile, Mango nodded her head and began to look for the location of the mechanism. However, she did not find it after a long time. "Where on earth did Prestin set up the mechanism?" Nathaniel shook his head when he heard her question. However, he quickly recalled something and use the watch on this wrist to open up aputer screen. This was the first time Mango had seen Nathaniel wearing such equipment, so she was curious. "Is this a virtualputer?" "Yeah, I''ll tell you how it works when we get backter." Nathaniel didn''t have the time to exin these things to Mango. His fingers quickly tapped on the keyboard as a series of codes started appearing on the screen right in front of Mango. When Mango looked at Nathaniel, she was suddenly reminded about Zion. After all, she had always thought that Zion looked handsome when he was coding. It appeared that he had inherited Nathaniel''s genes indeed. On the other hand, the corners of Nathaniel''s lips couldn''t help but curl up in a smile when he saw Mango''s admiration gaze. Even if they were in such a dangerous situation, he still felt happy and warm. He felt great because he would have her the rest of his life! Soon, Nathaniel quickly discovered a loophole in the system. "This mechanism will only unlock with an infrared sensor. This is why we couldn''t find a switch that could unlock it." "Huh? What are you talking about?" Mango blinked with a confused expression as she didn''t understand what he had said. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Then, Nathaniel exined patiently. "We can only open this room with an infrared scanner as there''s an infrared sensor here. However, I checked our surroundings and I didn''t find an infrared scanner, so I think there must be another switch here somewhere." Nathaniel slightly frowned when he said this. Was Prestin hiding some important in this secret room? Why he be so cautious?" Mango suddenly thought of something. "At eleven o''clock every noon, there will be an infrared light shining through as it scans all the pces. Well, I saw this in Prisci''s pce, but I''m not sure whether it will reach here or not." On the other hand, Nathaniel had never noticed this, so he was a little stunned after hearing what Mango had said. An infrared scan? What did that mean? Was Laborn monitoring all the pces in the pce? Suddenly, his face darkened when he thought about this. Oh, no! Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 "Be careful!" After saying that, Nathaniel directly pressed down on Mango''s head. Then, an infrared beam immediately pointed in their direction. "Have we been discovered?" "Hurry up and leave!" Nathaniel quickly grabbed Mango''s hand and rolled on the ground as they dodged the infrared light. However, it seemed that someone had made them the target of the beam. No matter where they went, the light would follow them. Thoughts quickly ran through Mango''s head. "Is it a weaker infrared ray?" "That''s right." Nathaniel was still thinking about how to exin it to Mango. However, it was easier to do so now that she had understood what was going on." "I was negligent. I think that Laborn was using infrared rays to monitor each of the pces. I was wondering why Laborn went to Lebanon''s pce once we arrived there. Also, he went to Prisci''s pce once we went there too. This means that he probably has discovered us already." After saying this, Nathaniel immediately felt a little cold and scared. "Then Aunt Mckenzie..." Mango''s expression suddenly changed when she thought about Mckenzie. "Now that Michael is here, Aunt Mckenzie will leave this ce. Even if Laborn knows about this, he will never discover that person." Nathaniel didn''t dare to say Tristan''s name at this time, but Mango understood what he was trying to tell her. Was there an eavesdropping system here? "What should we do now then?" Mango and Nathaniel were running as fast as they could, but they still couldn''t avoid the infrared beams. Even though they could always dodge the infrared beams narrowly, they felt terrible as the beams were chasing them. Moreover, they were making a lot of noise here, so this would attract the guards outside. If that happened, they would be in deep trouble. Nathaniel was also a little anxious when he saw this. He nced at the looked chamber and whispered, "The only safe ce now may be that chamber." "But how should we open it? We don''t know when the infrared ray will shine on the pces, so who knows when it willnd here?" Mango was a little anxious when she said that. She had been negligent! If she had told Nathaniel about her discovery earlier, perhaps this wouldn''t have happened! On the other hand, Nathaniel did not me her, but he whispered, "Let''s go to the secret chamber. I don''t think this beam is an infrared ray, but maybe it will have the same effect." Mango understood what Nathaniel was trying to say. After all, this was Prestin''s pce. He couldn''t only open the door when Laborn''s infrared rays hit his pce. Perhaps there was an infrared system here in his pce, but they hadn''t managed to discover it. With this thought in mind, Mango immediately turned her attention to the infrared beam that was targeting them. Suddenly, she realised that the beam came from a camera. Did that mean that the secret to open the chamber was there? Suddenly, the beam of light hit Mango as she was distracted by these thoughts. "Urgh..." Mango immediately let out a groan due to the intense pain. She was as if she had been struck by lightning, so her body felt numb immediately. "Mango!" Nathaniel''s face suddenly pale when he saw this. "Don''t worry about me. Hurry up! I think your guess is correct. We probably can use these infrared beams to open the door to the secret chamber." Right now, Mango had no time to care about her wounds. Instead, she held Nathaniel''s hand and ran to the secret chamber. Both of them were agile, so they could easily dodge the beams that were targeting them if they were distracted. After going through the hurdles, they finally arrived at the door of the secret chamber with the infrared rays following them. When the raysnded on the door of the secret chamber, they suddenly heard a beeping sound. "We need to key in a password or use the correct fingerprints to unlock this." Suddenly, the door to the secret chamber let out a sound. Nathaniel and Mango were stunned when they heard this. What the f*ck? This was some high-end technology! Why was there a lock that could be unlocked only be fingerprints here? At this thought, Mango immediately felt like cursing. Meanwhile, Nathaniel quickly turned on his virtualputer and hacked into the system to find out the password. This was an easy task for Nathaniel. Soon, Mango heard a "ck" as the door opened. "Hurry up! Let''s go into the room!" Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s arm and pulled her into the secret chamber while saying that. Then, the door to the secret chamber immediately shut. At the same time, some men broke open the door to Prestin''s bedroom violently and entered the room. "I heard a noiseing from here just now. Search this room! If you see anyone that you don''t know, kill them with hesitation!" The captain frowned slightly as he ordered. When he saw a drop of blood on the ground, his eyes narrowed suddenly. As expected, someone had broken in! However, this ce was heavily guarded. So, how did the outsiders get in? Also, where were they hiding? Then, he nced at Prestin''s secret chamber. This chamber could only be unlocked using Prestin''s fingerprints and passwords, so it would be impossible for anyone else to get in. At this thought, the captain didn''t pay attention to the secret chamber anymore. "Search this ce carefully. If something important goes missing, Prince Prestin will definitely punish us! If that happens, we have to be responsible for our own mistakes!" The captain became cautious again as he said this. Upon hearing this, Mango and Nathaniel could not help but feel a little frightened. Just now, they had been almost caught by those men! "Show me your arm." Meanwhile, Nathaniel was currently concerned about Mango''s arm. After hearing his words, Mango finally felt that her wound was hurting. Then, she looked at her arm. A patch of her skin had already turned right, and she felt as if she had been burnt. "This is a gas bomb that spread through the infrared rays. It has a high temperature, so it can even melt through metal! When you dodged the rays, it must have hit you then. Luckily, the rays didn''t hit you directly, or else you could never use this arm anymore!" Nathaniel had done some research on these weapons, so his eyes immediately burned up in anger. "Although Ango is notrge, the military equipment and security system are quite advanced. I finally understand why Laborn and As are so obsessed with that mine now!" "They want to use it for military reasons!" Mango was not stupid. When she heard what Nathaniel had said, she immediately reacted. After all, Laborn needed money to improve his military weapons and train his soldiers. Hence, if he wanted to buy the most modern military equipment, he would easily spend a lot of money. After all, Ango was a small country. Even though it was a rich country, they couldn''t train their soldiers easily. Furthermore, Laborn and As were coveting the mine, so they had to train arge army to take over it. "But this is a small country, so where could they hide the soldiers that they had trained?" Mango was very confused about this. From N?velDrama.Org. However, Nathaniel whispered in reply, "Everyone is a soldier here." Mango was stunned whens she heard what he had said. All the people here were soldiers? If everyone in this country could be a soldier, then they all had to be afraid. In other words, everyone in the country, whether old people, women or children, could be treated as a soldier. Therefore, how much strength did they even have? Mango didn''t even dare to think about it. "Urgh! What does Laborn n to do? Does he want to take over the world? How could he be so cold?" "Well, humans will always be greedy, and we will always want different things. I think that Laborn and As want to take over the world and rule over everyone. If someone who has good intentions be this world''s leader, it would still be fine. However, based on what these two people have done, I think that everyone will only suffer if they take over the world. Anyway, let''s forget about them for now. We need to heal your wound quickly, but I don''t think we have any medicine or tools to do so here. s, Mango..." Suddenly, Nathaniel looked heartbroken and upset. On the other hand, Mango knew what Nathaniel wanted to say, so she smiled and said, "I''m your wife, so do you think that I''m so weak? I''ve already been burnt until my body was scarred all over, so I can withstand anything!" When Nathaniel heard that Mango had been burnt until she was scarred over, he knew that who had caused this. "I''m sorry." Even if he had to apologise for the rest of his life, Nathaniel would never take the pain that Mango had felt when she had been burnt. Hence, he would always regret and remember this incident. "I''m not saying this to make you feel guilty. Anyways, I have some alcohol disinfectant and a dagger in my bag. The only thing we can do now is to remove the burnt muscles so that the muscles can grow again. I know a bit about medicine too. Even though this gas bomb only scraped my skin, it will turn an infected wound soon, and I will get a fever because of it. If that happens, I will only drag you down. Also, based on what has happened, I think that we''ve already been exposed. We don''t have much time left, so Nathan, don''t think about this too much and do whatever you want. I believe in you!" Mango stared at Nathaniel with determined eyes as she said these words. After all, she was brave, and she trusted him so much. On the other hand, Nathaniel''s heart suddenly hurt so much that he felt like he was about to suffocate. He had been on the battlefield and had encountered such a situation. Naturally, he knew what was the best action to take right now. If one of his soldiers was hurt right now, he would not hesitate to take action, but the person in front of him was his wife. So, he really couldn''t do it! Then, Mango held his hand and felt Nathaniel''s palm tremble slightly. She smiled gently and said, "Nathan, you''re trying to save me here. Also, you should know that this is the easiest and simplest way to save me, right? I can withstand it." "Bite my arm then. If it hurts, you can bite on it as hard as you want. Right now, Nathaniel knew that he could only do this. After all, he could not afford to drag this situation any longer as Mango would soon be infected. He struggled between his rationality and his feelings for Mango for a few seconds. However, in the end, he decided that he had to act rationally right now. He loved Mango and naturally hoped that Mango would be safe and sound. However, since something had happened, he could only do his best to keep her safe. After all, this was the most important task right now. Then, Mango nodded. On the other hand, Nathaniel did not dare to look into the eyes as he was afraid that he couldn''t take action. s! It turned out that he had grown weaker now because Mango was his weakness. Nathaniel mocked himself, but he immediately dipped the knife into her flesh urately and quickly. After all, he knew that if he hesitated slightly, Mango would be even in more pain. When Nathaniel had dragged the hot knife that was covered in alcohol over her skin, Mango was in so much pain that she was trembling, and she had even broken out in a cold sweat. However, she didn''t dare to scream as she was afraid that her screams would distract Nathaniel. After all, she knew that Nathaniel was having a much harder time than her right now. Hence, she bit on her lip harshly until he was bleeding. On the other hand, Nathaniel was very skilled. He didn''t know how to cure diseases and save people, but he was still good at peeling her skin and scraping her burnt muscles away. When Mango felt that she was about to copse, Nathaniel had already taken care of her wound. Then, he used the gauze to wrap Mango''s wound, only to find that she had already passed out because of the pain. Even when she fainted, she was still sitting in front of Nathaniel. Also, he felt heartbroken when he saw the blood that seeped out of the corners of her lips. Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 This stupid woman! Nathaniel cursed in her heart, but his eyes were tearing up. He held Mango in his arms and said softly, "Alright, Mango, it''s over now." She didn''t know if Mango had heard it or not, but her body finally went limp, and she copsed into Nathaniel''s embrace. Nathaniel held her tightly and smelt the fragrance of her hair, but his eyes turned cruel. Since Prestin had dared to hurt Mango, he wanted Prestin to die in this room. In fact, he would never ever forgive Prestin! Then, Nathaniel listened as the men outside left Prestin''s room after finding nothing. After that, he put Mango aside gently and went out of the secret chamber. He pulled the curtains harshly so that the infrared rays outside couldn''te in over. With that, he wouldn''t have to care about when the infrared rays would appear. After all, once he closed the curtains, no one could see what he was doing inside the room. After that, Nathaniel searched the room carefully before finally hacking into Prestin''sputer. He copied some of the important documents on Prestin''sputer, and he then finally returned to the secret chamber. On the other hand, Mango had already woken up. When she saw Nathaniel walking in from outside, she asked in a somewhat weak voice, "Where did you go?" "I went to see what this secret chamber is used for because we''ve suffered so much because of it. Do you feel okay? Do you want to rest more?" Now that they had been exposed, Prestin''s secret chamber had be the perfect hiding spot for them as no one could discover them easily. Although Mango was still a little weak, she knew that it was dangerous for them to stay here any longer. "I''m fine. It''s just that my wounds hurt a little. I can still hold on." A trace of pity shed through Nathaniel''s eyes immediately when he heard this. "Come on up, I''ll take you away." There was a corridor in the secret chamber, which was quite spacious. However, no one knew where it led to. Mango had originally wanted to refuse his offer, but when she saw Nathaniel''s determined face, she didn''t continue to be stubborn anymore. Instead, she climbed up his back immediately. Right now, Mango felt blessed because he was carrying her once again. "Haha! I''m going to be the only person that you can carry on your back in the future!" Mango joked as she said this. "All right." On the other hand, Nathaniel''s answer was quite straightforward. The corner of Mango''s lips curled up slightly when she heard this. Also, she felt that the injury on her arm was no longer that painful. "Hmm, I wonder why Prestin built a secret chamber and a long corridor." "I don''t know either." Nathaniel shook his head when he heard Mango''s question. There were no guards or defensive mechanisms here. It appeared that Prestin had been confident that no one coulde in because of the infrared rays. Hence, it was eerily quiet here. Meanwhile, Mango felt that this ce was dangerous. She whispered, "Why don''t you put me down? This way, you can react quickly if anything happens." "Nah, it doesn''t matter." Nathaniel knew that Mango was worried about him, but he felt sorry towards her whenever she saw his pale face. Suddenly, they heard a faint voice when they had walked about a hundred meters. Then, Mango immediately gestured for Nathaniel to put her down, and the two of them slowly walked forward. "Don''t cry! If you keep crying, I''ll kill you!" Suddenly, Nathaniel and Mango heard a strict voiceing from the other hand, and they couldn''t help but stop in their tracks. After that, Mango looked inside and realized that there were more than ten women of different nationalities inside. They had been stripped, and they were only in their undergarments. Right now, the guards were treating them inhumanely by chasing them into cages. When Mango saw this, Mango''s eyes darkened. After all, she had thought that there had to be some sort of secret in these chambers. However, she never thought that Prestin was such a pervert, and he had built his harem here! Right now, there were only four or five guards around. They were sitting leisurely as they drank some alcohol while ying poker. Thus, it was obvious that they could be so rxed because they thought that they were safe here. When Nathaniel saw this, he also frowned slightly. Suddenly, he realised that he saw a familiar face that was sweeping the floor among the group of women. The figure had bent her back humbly, but she was too eye-catching. Suddenly, the broom that the figure was using touched one of the guard''s legs. Hence, the guard immediately became furious. "F*ck, are you blind? How dare you dirty my pants? Do you know that the Prince Prestin had ordered these pants to be customised personally?" The guard kicked the woman to the ground as he said this. The woman snorted after hearing this, but she then got up quickly. Then, she knelt obediently in front of the guard like a ve. After that, she used the sleeves of the shirt she was wearing to wipe his pants while apologising profusely. "I''m... I''m sorry, Mr. Fang! My apologies!" "Heh! It''s useless for you to apologise now! Don''t bother wiping it! You should use your mouth and lick my pants clean now!" That guard said this harshly did not intend to let the woman go. He then kicked her in the chest again before spitting on her face. On the other hand, the woman didn''t even dare to wipe the spit away. She also stopped wiping his pants with her sleeve and actually started licking them instead. When the guards around him saw this, they immediately burst out inughter. One of them even shook his head and said, "Haha! This is ridiculous! I heard that she was once the matriarch of the Ye family in Z Country. In fact, she used to be so noble and proud that she would look down on anyone who passed her away! Heh! However, she''s a mere ve now! Who would believe it if they didn''t see this with their own eyes? If Prince Prestin never asked me to hide her whereabouts, I would have recorded her actions and shown them to the public!" The woman paused slightly when she heard this, but the guard called Mr. Fang immediately scolded her again. "Hey! What are you thinking about? How dare you daydream now! Are you trying to dig your own grave here? You know that myrades and I are stuck in this dark ce every day, and we can''t go back and have a good time with our wives. Although you are old and ugly, we can use you as a temporary recement! I think you don''t want to die, do you? Although you are old and ugly, we can''t go back and have a good time with our women here. We can''t touch the other women here, but you are a different case. Go and lie there so that we can have a good time!" Mr. Fang grabbed the woman''s hair and forced her to raise her head to look at him as he said this. At the same time, Mango finally saw the woman''s face clearly. Then, she immediately froze. It was I!From N?velDrama.Org. She was Nathaniel''s adoptive mother! Mango was extremely shocked when she saw I. She subconsciously looked at Nathaniel, only to discover that Nathaniel was staring at them with cold eyes. After that, she quickly held Nathaniel''s hand. His hand was so cold, and he had a cold gaze as well. Previously, they had released I to use her as bait to lure the mastermind behind her. However, they never expected her to run away. During this period, there had been no news about I even though they had issued a search warrant for her. However, Mango never thought that I would be leading such a miserable and pitiful life in Prestin''s pce! Mango knew that Nathaniel hated I, and I even hated the Ye family. Furthermore, she couldn''t forgive I after everything thetter had done to betray the country. However, in the end, she was still Nathaniel''s adoptive mother. Previously, before things had be soplicated, Mango didn''t know whether I had even been concerned about Nathaniel sincerely. However, she knew that Nathaniel cared slightly about her. After all, they could punish I by thew or give her a death sentence. However, she was previously the matriarch of the Ye family and also Nathaniel''s adoptive mother, so non one could embarrass her. Just when Mango hadn''t figured out what to do, I suddenly struggled. "Randy Fang, how dare you go this!" Randy Fang was the guard''s name. When Randy heard that I was brave enough to call his full name, he immediately pped her. "Heh! How dare you call my name? Do you think still that you''re the matriarch of the Ye family? Hah, you lived a luxurious life all this while, so it seems that you''ve forgotten about your real identity! If my grandfather never slept with your mother, who was a prostitute, frequently in the bar, you wouldn''t have even been born! You''re an illegitimate child, and no one will recognise you! The king and Prince Prestin allowed you to go to Z Country to provide us with information, and they even allowed you to live such a blissful life there! However, how did you repay them? You couldn''t even win over the heard of the Ye family, and the people of Z Country even found out all our spies and sent them away! Urgh! Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused for the king right now?" "After such a big mistake, you never even paid for your crimes for your life! You even came to beg the king to help you, and you almost exposed Prince Prestin and the king''s identity! Urgh! Do you know that the Fang family almost got into trouble because of you!" Randy became angrier as he spoke. "The king was the one who gave us our surnames personally, and this has never happened in Ango. In fact, if our grandpa didn''t manage to protect the country back then, we wouldn''t have the honour to have the same surname as the king as well! You''re a lowly b*tch who was lucky enough to get this surname, so you should''ve been grateful, and you should''vepleted your mission dutifully. However, you didn''t even bring glory to our family, and you even caused our family to be wiped out! Grandpa said that he wants you to live a life worse than death, and he wants you to remember your real identity! The Fang family could allow you to live a luxurious life, but we can also let you hellish life as well! Today, you''re lucky because I''m giving you the opportunity to service my comrades! Go there and lie there now!" After saying that, Randy kicked I to the ground again. On the other hand, I was trembling, but no one knew whether she was doing that out of anger or embarrassment. However, she had no choice toply with Randy''s orders now. After all, the other guards had surrounded her quickly, and they were pulling at her clothes and pants while letting out pervertedughs. Suddenly, Mango couldn''t stand it anymore. Even if I had made a huge mistake by betraying Z Country, and she was extremely evil, Ango was still her hometown! Furthermore, Randy had said that she was rted to I, so how could he be so merciless to her? Furthermore, Mango knew that Nathaniel would not allow anyone to humiliate the Ye family. I was a sinner who had betrayed her country, and she deserved to die, but she didn''t deserve to be embarrassed by these b*stards! No matter what I''s former status was, she was still the legal wife of Nathaniel''s father, and she was also the matriarch of the Ye family before she had passed away! Nathaniel could choose to kill I himself, or he could allow thew to punish her. However, how could a b*stard like Randy embarrass someone from the Ye family like this? "Stop it!" Mango suddenly jumped out as she shouted this. I was immediately startled when she heard this familiar voice. Also, a ray of hope started to appear in her eyes that were previously filled with despair. When she saw Mango standing in front of her, she looked at Mango as if she had seen her saviour. "Mango? Is that you?" I was not only stunned but also pleasantly surprised by this. Initially, she had thought that even if she had failed her mission, she could still return to her hometown and unite with her family. After all, she thought that her family would forgive her because she had done so much for them and the country. However, she never thought that she would lead such a miserable life while awaiting her death when she returned! Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 "Who are you? How did you get in?" Randy didn''t hear what I had said clearly. Instead, he was surprised by Mango''s sudden arrival. After all, this was Prestin''s secret chamber, so no one could enter this ce except for Prestin! So, who was hell was this woman that was standing in front of him? How did shee in? "I''m just someone who came to take your life today!" After saying that, Mango quickly got up and directly attacked Randy. When the other guards saw this, they immediately let go of I and went up to surround Mango. "Catch her!" It was obvious that Randy was one of the leaders of the guards. After all, he had defended himself quickly when he saw Mango attacking him. ON the other hand, Nathaniel hesitated for a moment when he saw Mango leaving. However, he couldn''t allow Mango to deal with some of the guards herself. Hence, he immediately kicked one of the guards in the chest, and the guard immediatelynded at the wall. "Hah! Do you think that scums like you can embarrass the Ye family?" Nathaniel said these words coldly, so Randy couldn''t help but be afraid when he heard this. On the other hand, I had mixed feelings the moment she saw Nathaniel. She even subconsciously put down her long hair to cover her face. Did Nathaniel see how the guards had embarrassed her just now? Argh! How could she allow Nathaniel to see her humble and pathetic appearance? At this thought, I was in a panic, and she couldn''t help but think about Nathaniel when he was just a child. He had always been around her and called her ''mommy''. Although they didn''t have a normal mother and son rtionship, she still had watched Nathaniel grow up. After all, she couldn''t give birth, so she had thought of Nathaniel as her child while she was raising him. If the king had not given her orders, she would never have harmed the child that she had raised herself. In fact, she would''ve never thrown away the precious rtionship that she had with him too! However, she was still in the wrong now. She thought that she was one of Ango''s citizens, so everything she did was for the honour of her country. Thus, even though that she wouldmit some unforgivable crimes, she still did it so that her country would get an upper hand. However, what did you get in return? The country did not give her the glory and rewards that she deserved. Instead, she even lost her own pride and freedom. Right now, she was living like a ve that had no rights. However, she had still spent most of her life in the Ye family. She used to be the most powerful matriarch of the Ye family and the mother that Nathaniel respected a lot. Previously, all the other women would admire her, but she had ruined all this with her own hands. However, the people who hade to save her were her son and daughter-inw that she had abandoned previously. Therefore, I was too embarrassed to look at them right now. In fact, she should have thought that this would have earlier. When she was only twenty years old, the king had poisoned her to control her before sending her to Z country as a spy. He said that he did this to make sure that she would be loyal to him. Also, he wanted to ensure that she would seed in this mission, and he wanted her to be careful as this was an important mission. Therefore, she had to report her findings to the king every month to get the antidote from him. However, she didn''t even know what were the contents of the poison. However, she could never ever give birth and be a mother after taking the poison for a long time. Therefore, when Laborn and As told her to bring Madeline into the Ye family so that they would have a child, she had no choice but to agree. However, she really liked Wilson Ye. After all, Wilson loved her too, and he had allowed her to take over the entire Ye family. Therefore, she had wanted to spend her whole life with him, but she still hurt him in the end. But, no one knew that thest thing she wanted to do was to hurt Wilson Ye as he was the only person that he had loved in her whole life. After all, she didn''t know that her whole body had be poisonous because Laborn had been feeding her with poison! Therefore, she didn''t know that she was poisoning the man that she loved first whenever she spent the night with him. Therefore, she didn''t know that he could be one step closer to death every time they made love as well. By the time she realised this, Wilson was already on the verge of death. At night, she would cry until her pillows were wet because she was alone. When she looked at the empty house and remembered all the good times with Wilson, she felt that she she was living a life worse than death! Later, when Madeline gave birth to Nathaniel and Nick, she had really thought of them as her own sons. After all, they were the children of the man she had loved the most. Even though she was not their mother, they were still the offspring of the Ye family. As had asked her to cause some chaos in the family. When he wanted to get rid of Nick, I had taken action. In the end, they had kicked Nick out of Ocean City, but she had managed to save his life. Initially, she thought that her n was wless, but As and Laborn still found out about it in the end. During the five years when she was abroad, everyone thought that she had left because of Nick''s death. However, no one knew that Laborn was the one who had actually kidnapped her. Whenever she thought about the punishments that she had suffered for five years, she couldn''t help but shiver. However, she couldn''t say anything because she had no one toin to. Now that Nathaniel and Mango had met each other again, Laborn would definitely pay attention to Nathaniel. Thus, he had no choice but to let I go and let her continue to be his pawn. However, in the end, Nathaniel and Mango had found out her real identity and had exposed her actions to the public. To the Ye family, Nathaniel and Mango, she was a sinner and a traitor who had betrayed her country. But, no one knew how much she had suffered! After returning to her country and hometown, the people here had treated her cruelly. She wanted to commit suicide at first, but I realised that she was afraid of dying. Well, if she wasn''t afraid of death, perhaps she would''ve made a different choice in the beginning. After all, she would not have be Laborn and As''s spy willingly! However, she had chosen this path willingly, so she could not me anyone else. Thus, she thought that she would spend the rest of her days as a ve in this underground chamber. However, she never expected Mango and Nathaniel to appear, and she never thought that they would find out this embarrassing side of hers. Hence, I didn''t know how to face them. She wanted to run away, but she didn''t have the ability to do so. Therefore, she could only watch as Nathaniel and Mango defeat Randy and the other guards before tying them up. On the other hand, Randy was afraid, but he still shouted, "Let me go! I''ve already informed Prince Prestin about this, and he will be back soon! I''m waning you! My grandfather is one of the honoured citizens that help protect this country, and I''ve sworn loyalty to Prince Prestin! If anything happens to me, he will never let you go!" "Heh! That''s utter nonsense! We can''t contact anyone from here!" I didn''t want to say anything, but she still opened her mouth at this moment. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had a cold gaze on his face. Then, he took out a dagger from his boots. When Randy saw the glint of the dagger, he couldn''t help but shiver. "What do you want to do? I''m warning you... I... Argh!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Before Randy could finish his words, Nathaniel directly cut off one of his hands with a dagger. In fact, he had cut off the hand that had grabbed I just now! The fresh blood from the wound immediately sshed on the faces of the other guards, so they all turned pale. This secret chamber was soundproof, so no one outside could hear anything. Initially, Prestin had done this so that no one outside could find out what he was doing, but now, this was the perfect ce to torture them. "Please... please spare u! We can tell you whatever you want to know. Don''t kill us! No!" There was a banquet outside today. Although they were guards of the secret chamber, they knew that Prestin was not in the pce at this time. Therefore, no one would know if Nathaniel had dismembered them here! That was why the guards were so afraid. On the other hand, Randy had almost passed out because of the pain. When he saw the other guards begging for mercy, he was so angry that he started screaming. "You b*stards! All of you are betraying the country! If Prince Prestin finds out about this, he will kill all of you!" "Urgh! You''re too noisy!" Mango frowned and kicked Randy in the chest. This was the same ce where he had kicked I as well. When I said this, she had mixed emotions in her heart before she said softly, "This person is Randy Fant, and he''s the son of Laborn''s most trusted guard. He saved Laborn once, so Laborn gave his whole family the surname of ''Fang. Hence, men in his family pretty much are in charge of guarding the pce and Ango, so some of his family members have high ranks in the military. They would send women off to marry the upper-ss families in other countries to spy on them, just like what they did to me. Therefore, they always thought that they were better than others, but they are all ves as well! Heh! Laborn never thought of me as part of the Fang family, and he only saw me as a pawn that he could use. If you want, I can give you. the list of names of the military''s personnel and the names of the women that are overseas." While I said this, she looked at Nathaniel, and her eyes flickered. On the other hand, Randy was so furious that he shouted. "I, you b*tch! How could you betray your own country? You should be dismembered and fed to the dogs! You... Urgh!" Before Rany could finish his words, I gave him a p that numbed his arm. "Shut up!" Right now, hatred was burning in Is eyes. After all, she had trusted her family and her country the most. However, they had treated her this mercilessly. So, she would turn her back on all of them! Well, she had finally figured out right now who were the most important people in her life. Suddenly, I thought about Wilson and the days that she had spent in the Ye family. s! It appeared that she was indeed about to die. Her so-called father had given her a life, but he had also tortured her miserably. In the end, she had made mistakes throughout her entire life, but she finally knew what she wanted now. After all, all she had wanted was a harmonious family and children. She wanted Nathaniel, who used to be so cold, to be concerned about her asionally. This was because that felt better than staying in a family who didn''t care about her at all! Unfortunately, it was toote for her to achieve that. However, she still had time to make up for her mistakes. Now, she could do or give Nathaniel anything he wanted. Right now, she really looked like the former matriarch of the Ye family. When Randy had first seen I, their father had almost beaten her to death, and she had been lying on the ground mercilessly. Hence, he had thought that I was a weakling that he could bully all the time. Therefore, now that I had regained her confidence as the former matriarch of the Ye family, he was stunned, and he couldn''t do anything! "How dare you hit me? You''re only an illegitimate child, so how could you do this... Argh!" Before Randy could finish his words, I took the dagger from Nathaniel''s hand and cut off his tongue. Well, I had never been a kind person. If she hadn''t been in despair and had allowed others to torture her willingly, no one, including Randy, would''ve been able toy a finger on her! Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 Well, she had worked hard for both her country and her family, but all of them had abandoned her! So, why did I have to follow their rules and allow herself to be humiliated like this? In the past, she felt that she had given up all hope to leave, and she could spend thest few years as a ve. However, now that Nathaniel, her son, was here, how could she embarrass the Ye family''s name like this? Even if Nathaniel wanted to kill her, she would also die in the hands of the Ye family. Furthermore, she wanted to be buried in the tombs of the Ye family, but she didn''t know whether she was qualified enough to do so. At this thought, I had a lonely gaze. However, she turned and looked at Randy, who was panicking, before saying coldly, "Didn''t you want to know who they are? Let me tell you then! They are Nathaniel and Mango, the current leaders of the Ye family! Didn''t you say that I had to die because I failed toplete the mission? Well, now that the Ye family has taken over this ce, you have failed your mission too, right? Are you going to pay this price with your life too? Hmm?" After hearing this, Randy was stunned, and he quickly shook his head. He wanted to say something, but he could only whine. However, I continued to say as if she didn''t see his reaction, "You have no right to talk about my mother''s position! After all, I''m still your aunt! But, what did you do to me? I thought of you as my family, so I obeyed all your orders and left the country to be a spy in a foreignnd. I gave up all my emotions and my marriage to spy for the country and brought honour to the family. However, what did you and the country give me? Randy, I might be an illegitimate child that is not in the family register, but what about you? I''m your aunt, so you should respect me! What did you do instead? You humiliated me with all the other b*stards here! I was Wilson''s legal wife, and I was once the matriarch of the Ye family, so how could you embarrass me like this?" After hearing what I had said, Nathaniel''s gaze darkened, but he couldn''t say anything. On the other hand, Mango had never expected to meet I under such circumstances. If I didn''t appear now, perhaps Mango would havepletely forgotten about her and thought that thetter was dead. After all, I had disappeared after their previous mission. Perhaps Nathaniel had hoped that I would never appear again. However, now that she had appeared in front of them while in such an embarrassing state, she was sure that this was a big blow to Nathaniel as well. During this period of time, Nathaniel had finally let go of his emotions to I because he was distracted by other matters. However, he now recalled how he felt again. After all, he was a human as well, so how could he be emotionless? Well, even if it had all been Laborn''s plot, Nathaniel and I were once mother and son, so both of them were still concerned about each other. However, Nathaniel had given up on all his emotions when he had found out that I was a spy! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thus, when Nathaniel heard I calling her the former matriarch of the Ye family, his face hardened, but he didn''t say anything. On the other hand, he also kept holding Mango''s hand in his, and she felt his cold sweat on her palm. However, she didn''t know what to say or how tofort Nathaniel. Thus, she could only apany him like this. Meanwhile, Randy still wanted to say something, but I did not give him the chance to do so. Then, she immediately raised the dagger and cut off Randy''s head. When Randy''s head hit the ground, his lifeless eyes were still staring at the guards, so the guards were so afraid that they almost wet their pants! However, I did not show any mercy. After she had killed Randy, she killed the other guards as well. She knew that once she was done, she would bepletely done for in Ango right now. After all, she hadmitted an unforgivable crime by killing her own people and letting these women go. But so what? She was tired of living! Before Nathaniel had arrived here, she had been afraid of death, so she had led such an embarrassing life. However, she had understood something now. In fact, she had allowed herself to be humiliated like this because she wanted to see Nathaniel onest time and apologise to him. At this thought, I slowly turned around and looked at Nathaniel as tears rolled down her cheeks. "Nathan..." "What''s the matter? Tell me." Nathaniel turned his face away and replied to I coldly. Then, I bit her lower lip and said slowly, "I''m sorry. I know that I can''t do anything by apologising, and I can''t make up for the harm that I''ve caused you. However, I still wanted to say sorry." After hearing her apology, Nathaniel stiffened. However, he didn''t interrupt up, nor did he say anything to forgive her. Well, he had thought about his rtionship with I when she had betrayed the country. But, he didn''t know how to face her now. Meanwhile, Is gaze softened when she looked at Nathaniel because he resembled Wilson so much. "Well, I''m from Ango. Perhaps you think that I deserve to die because I''vemitted an unforgivable crime and betrayed you. However, please try to stand in my shoes and understand that I was merely following the orders that they gave me. It doesn''t matter whether you believe me or now, but I just wanted to tell you that I always thought of you as my son. I wanted a harmonious family and lots of grandchildren. When I spent time with Rita and Zion, I wished time would stop as I didn''t want to lose all of you. However, I had no choice as well. I''m a spy, and I have to report the information I have so that my king can n his next steps. You should kill me now! After all, if I can die in your hands, I think that I''ve led quite a fulfilling life." At this moment, I really wanted to die. If she died in Nathaniel''s arms, she would be brave enough to seek forgiveness from Wilson after her death. On the other hand, Nathaniel looked at her coldly as his body stiffened. I said that she really regarded him as her son, and Nathaniel had also thought of her as his mother sincerely. After all, he could never forget how I had taught him carefully and stayed up taking care of him. Thus, he said softly, "It doesn''t matter what your real identity is. In the Ye family, you are my father''s legal wife, and you were the former matriarch of the Ye family. Are you trying to get me into trouble by asking me to kill you?" "No! I didn''t mean to do that! Alright, if you say so, then I willmit suicide. I just hope that you will bring my ashes back to Z Country or anywhere else after at die. Now, I finally realise that my home is in Z country as my family is there as well. So, I want you to bury me there after my death. Is that possible?" I said these words calmly. Meanwhile, when Mango looked at I, she was reminded of the first time she had met I. At that time, I was a noble and elegant woman. She was a gentle and warm mother, and Mango had thought of her as an elder she respected. Now, Mango couldn''t help but sigh at this thought. After all, she could not forget what I had done. If she was standing in Nathaniel''s shoes, she would never forgive I just because thetter was currently in a terrible state. Well, they were all humans, so they couldn''t easily forgive and forget the fact that I had once betrayed and hurt them before." "Don''t worry. If you die, I will think about burying you with my father." Nathaniel suddenly opened his mouth to say this. After hearing this, I was touched, but Mango was stunned. What was Nathaniel trying to say? Was he nning to let I go? "Are you telling the truth?" I was pleasantly surprised when she heard this, but she did not dare to get close to Nathaniel. On the other hand, Nathaniel looked at I and realised that she had a few strands of grey hair. I used to pay a lot of attention to her beauty and always took care of herself. However, she looked a lot older now that she had been humiliated a lot. Thus, Nathaniel felt a little upset and depressed when he saw this. However, he still said emotionlessly, "I can stand in your shoes and forgive you for whatever you did to me and the Ye family. However, I can''t punish you for what you''ve done to the country. You''re my father''s beloved wife, so I won''t kill you nor allow anyone else to humiliate you. However, don''t think too much because I''m only doing this for my father''s sake. On the other hand, you have to be punished by thew for what you''ve done to the country. If you regret your actions and want to be a member of the Ye family, you should know that the Ye family is brave enough to take responsibility for their mistakes. So, you need to pay for your crimes. This is what you''ve taught me since I was a child, right?" I immediately understood what Nathaniel meant after hearing what he had said. Did he mean that he would let her go back with him? Then, he wanted thew to punish her for the crimes! After all, she deserved to die! However, she could choose how she would die. Well, if she thought of herself as one of Ango''s citizens, she was not wrong, and she didn''t have to go back with Nathaniel to ept her punishment. However, if she thought of herself as a member of the Ye family, she would belong to Z Country. Right now, she was a traitor that had betrayed Z Country, so she had to be punished ording to thew. "I''ll go back to Z Country then!" I made her choice after thinking about it for a few seconds. Then, she looked at Nathaniel calmly. "I want to die in Z Country. I''m the daughter-inw of the Ye family, so I belong to the Ye family. Now that I''ve smeared the Ye family''s name, then I should pay the price by dying." Nathaniel started to tear up after hearing what I said. "Then wait for me and Mango toe back with you. So, you should find a ce and hide temporarily." "There''s no need to do so." I shook her head and replied. After all, she never thought that Nathaniel would treat her so gently in this life. Right now, she finally figured out that she had lost something so precious. Well, she was the one who had personally broken off their mother and son rtionship. On the other hand, even though Nathaniel looked indifferent, he was still a filial child. However, she was too stupid! Then, I looked at Nathaniel before remembering that Mango was here as well. So, she said softly, "Mateo is in Ango as well, so you can hand these women and me to him. I think he will bring me back to Z Country. After all, I''m sure that both of you came here toplete your own mission, so I don''t want to waste your time and effort on me because I''m about to die soon." When Mango heard I bringing up Mateo, she immediately became nervous. "Is Uncle Mateo here? Do you know where he is, Mrs. Fang?" "I do." I had noticed that Mango had addressed her respectfully as ''Mrs. Fang''. How could she be so vicious to scheme and hurt such a talented woman? If she had been a little kinder to her and loved her a little, would they have a good rtionship right now? At this thought, I started regretting her actions profusely? On the other hand, Mango didn''t know what I was thinking, so she asked hurriedly, "Is Uncle Mateo somewhere far from here right now? How can we get in touch with him?" She had thought that no one could help both Nathaniel and her right now, but she never thought Mateo was here. However, I had known about this, so Mango was excited. Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Nathaniel hid Mango behind her and looked at I with mixed emotions. Then he whispered, "Don''t listen to her. We''re in Ango, so we won''t know whether Mateo is here or not. Let''s look into it before making a decision." Obviously, he didn''t believe I. When I heard this, a bitter smile appeared on her lips. She had made a lot of mistakes, so she couldn''t me Nathaniel for not believing her. "Mateo''s troops are in this city. I''m still a member of the Fang family, so I know a little bit about this news. Mateo left Z Country on a secret missionst year because he came here to investigate the disappearance of the children of the senior officials. The girls here are all daughters of high officials from all different countries. So, Laborn asked Prestin to guard them. Thus, he made them wear this indecent clothing to prevent them from running away. This way, even if they managed to run outside, they wouldn''t be shameless enough to leave the pce. Also, Randy and the other guards are tasked to watch over them, and I''m in charge of preparing their food." I told Nathaniel and Mango everything she knew. Then, Mango looked at the girls curled up in the cage and could not help but feel a little distressed. These girls used to be the apple of their parents'' eyes, and they were even born in rich families. However, Laborn had not imprisoned them in this underground prison. Hence, it was obvious that Laborn favoured and trusted Prestin a lot. "Why does Laborn think so highly of Prestin?" Well, Mango hated I, and she would even tremble when she recalled what I had done in the past. However, now that I was in such a horrible situation, she had paid for her crimes as well. Hence, Mango did not n to get revenge on I as well. Furthermore, I was the one who had raised Nathaniel, so Mango felt that it was better to leave this to the country. Meanwhile, I looked at Mango and was in deep thought. Five years ago, Mango had loved Nathaniel timidly. However, she was now a confident and brave woman, so I had mixed feelings. Previously, Mango had treated her respectfully as her mother-inw. However, I had ruined this family on her own! At this thought, a hint of guilt and grief shed in I''s eyes. She then said, "Prestin''s parents belong to the Barnes family. They have been developing well outside, so Laborn thinks highly of them." This meant that the family of Prestin''s mother had powerful connections. Mango immediately understood what was going on when she heard this. Then, Nathaniel looked at I and asked in a low voice, "I think that the technology here in Ango is pretty advanced. Thus, I''m sure that they reap enormous amounts of profits every year. So, why do As and Laborn want to take over the mine in my country?" However, I shook her head and said, "Of course, Ango can support itself if they want to develop normally. However, the king has been working on military research and nuclear weapon research all these years. This research needs a lot of talent and money, but our country is not rich. We have invested a lot of money in military affairs and research funds. Therefore, As has been stealing money from foreign countries to support the domestic research and military development." Well, now that I had said this, Nathaniel understood why Laborn and As had no choice but to steal the mine. "So you stole our country''s military defence ns because Laborn ordered you to do so?" Nathaniel looked at I while he asked this. In the past, he did not have any time to ask about these matters, but he had to understand the truth today. After all, there would be no chance to do so in the future. Well, I would be judged and punished after she was delivered back to the country. She could be either shot or buried to death. Initially, Nathaniel thought that he didn''t care about such matters anymore, but he was wrong. Upon hearing Nathaniel''s question, I nodded. Now that she had ended up in such a state, she could admit everything she had done. "In the beginning, the king wanted Koiton''s gic research, andter, he got your military ns. Although the Ye family does not have a lot of descendants, all of them are talented. Hence, Laborn has always been targeting the Ye family. Nathaniel''s eyes darkened a little when he heard this. "Were you the one who spread rumours about Nick fighting with other people in the past?" Nathaniel could never forget about this incident. After all, Nathaniel knew that Nick was not someone who would fight with others. Even if he was young and immature, he believed that his brother knew how to control himself. Now, he had been suspecting this for so many years, so he wanted to get to the bottom of this incident today. When Nathaniel mentioned Nick, I had a sad expression. "Nick has always been a good and filial child. I wasn''t the one who came up with the rumours about him fighting with others. However, after that incident, Laborn wanted me to spread this incident. I thought that only Nick''s reputation would be ruined through this, but I didn''t expect As to send someone to assassinate Nick even though thetter was injured! Furthermore, he also pushed all the me on Nick. Obviously, they wanted Nick to die. Well, the Ye family only has two children, you and Nick. Even though Nick is less talented than you, I think it''s better to have more children in the family. However, at that time, they had their eyes on you because you knew how to deal with the military affairs well, so they only wanted you. Hence, they plotted this whole affair. I couldn''t bear to see Nick die, so I informed you about this and sent him away beforehand. s! I thought that I could save his life, but he ended up dying there too!" After hearing what I had said, Nathaniel remembered that he had sent Nick away in a hurry because someone had reminded him about this through an anonymous letter. At that time, no one had been able to find out who the sender of the letter was. Now, he finally knew that it was I! So she actually cared about both of them, right? At this thought, Nathaniel felt that this was ridiculous. I was a spy that had betrayed the country, but he still allowed her to exin the reason behind her actions. Suddenly, Nathaniel''s expression hardened, and he said to Mango, "Contact Uncle Mateo and see where he is." "All right." Mango turned on the phone very cautiously. Then, Nathaniel turned on the virtualputer and started to interfere with the signal. Well, Mateo''s number had changed because he was using the military signal. After Nathaniel told Mango the new number, someone answered her call. "Who is it?" "Uncle Mateo, it''s me!" When Mango heard Mateo''s voice, she was excited. After Mateo left the Hans family and Ocean City, she began to miss him. On the other hand, Mateo was stunned when he heard Mango''s voice. He immediately realized that this was a military number and couldn''t help but think of something. "Is Nathan with you?" "Yeah, he is. We are now in the pce of Ango. Uncle Mateo, we found some girls who are daughters of high officials in the country. Now, we don''t have the capabilities to take them away on our own. Uncle Mateo, is it possible for you toe in and take them away?" Mango quickly told Mateo about this matter. After all, they only had a limited time to talk. If she could not finish her sentence quickly, other people could track them once they detected their signal. On the other hand, Mateo would never have thought that Mango and Nathaniel would settle the mission he had nned carefully this quickly. He hurriedly asked, "Is that ce safe now?" "Yeah, it would be safe." Right now, Randy was not here, and Prestin had already gone to the banquet. Therefore, they would probablye back at night, so this ce would be safe for now. After hearing Mango''s words, Mateo hurriedly said, "Hmn, I can''t enter the pce because I''ve thought of many methods that can''t bepleted. Right now, my people and I are hiding in the downtown area of the city. Every day, we have to travel with extreme caution, so it''s absolutely impossible for us to go in and take those people away. However, you can find someone to help. He might have a way to bring them out." "Who are you talking about?" "Tristan Acker." Mateo''s words stunned Mango once again. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tristan''s name had been brought up again! Who was earth was Tristan? "Uncle Mateo, who is Tristan? Can we trust him?" As soon as Mango finished speaking, Mateo said in a low voice, "Tristan is thest person that would harm you in this world. Mango, I don''t have time to exin it to you now. Listen to me, find Tristan and tell him about this matter. Then, get him to arrange for you to leave the pce as soon as possible. It''s too dangerous!" After hearing this, Nathaniel frowned slightly but said nothing. However, he suddenly cut up their communication signal. "Nathan? What''s wrong?" Mango was a little confused as she. Then, Nathaniel whispered, "Someone is tracking our signal." Well, in that case, they had no choice but to end the call between her and Mateo. Meanwhile, I was slightly surprised when she heard Tristan''s name. "Tristan? Is he talking about Tristan from the Acker Acker? The renowned doctor, Tristan Acker, right?" "Huh? Do you also know who he is?" Mango looked at I with a hint of caution in her eyes as she asked this. I nodded when she heard this question, and she had naturally noticed how alert Mango was. However, she had betrayed Mango once, so she knew that she couldn''t me thetter for treating her this way. Then, she whispered, "Tristan should be a genius. He was very weak when he was a child. Some people even said that he probably wouldn''t live past 12 years old. However, he lived past the age of twelve, and he is very healthy right now too! Tristan has been learning medicine since he was five years old, and he has even nursed his own body back to health. You all know that Laborn has always been researching about genes, and he even sent someone to steal Koiton''s research. This was because he wanted to produce more soldiers that could fight in the war, but no one could complete this research. Hence, he always wanted to bring Tristan into this n, but he had no chance to do so." "Huh? How could he not have a chance to do so? After all, Tristan is one of Ango''s citizens, right? Therefore, if Laborn gives Tristan an order, how could thetter go against the king?" Mango asked as she was curious. Then, I said with a smile, "Yes, any citizen of Ango cannot go against the king''s orders. However, when Tristan was only sixteen years old, he used his connections to change his nationality. Thus, he is now one of the citizens of Z Country." "What? He belongs to Z Country?!" Mango and Nathaniel were both surprised when they heard this. How did he be their one their fellow citizens. "Is the Acker family not from Ango?" "Yes, that''s correct." I continued to say certainly, "The Acker family has always been one of the most powerful families in Ango. However, they lost their spot as one of the four most powerful families in Ango as they were part of the internal strife of the pce. On the other hand, they have also been building up their forces these few years. I heard that Tristan, the current heir of the family, is an illegitimate son. His mother worked in a bar, and she died while giving birth to him as she had lost too much blood. Therefore, no one knows why he decided to change his nationality, including his father." Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 "If his father didn''t know that his son had changed his nationality, how did you find out about this then?" Mango felt that Is words did not make sense, so she immediately questioned. However, I was not angry, and she said very calmly, "When Tristan returned from studying overseas, the king intended to use his identity to suppress him force let him work in the military institute. Unfortunately, Tristan refused and said that he was not from Ango, so it was unreasonable for him to work in the military research institute of Ango. At that time, everyone knew that he had changed his nationality out when he was 16. He wasn''t the head of the Acker family at that time, but he had still made such an important decision secretly! Thus, people became wary and suspicious of him. made people wary and suspicious. Later, the king sent several people to investigate Tristan, but they didn''t find anything. Furthermore, they couldn''t find anything suspicious about him even though they had questioned everyone that he had talked to when he was studying overseas. Hence, this made his identity more suspicious." This was not the first time Mango had heard someone talk about Tristan. However, she felt stunned every time she heard someone talking about him. Tristan was quite a legendary yet mysterious figure as he had made some outstanding aplishments in his life. After hearing what I had said, Nathaniel frowned slightly. Well, Mateo had been a spy working in the enemy troops for so many years, so he had met a lot of people. Now he was an outstanding military soldier, but he trusted Tristan very much. Thus, this meant that Tristan either worked for some illegal organisation or the military. However, how could a genius born in Ango be rted to the military of their home country? Nathaniel had made a guess, but he didn''t dare to confirm his thought. On the other hand, Mango knew nothing about Nathaniel''s spections. However, after I finished talking about Tristan, Mango decided to voice out what everyone was thinking. Hence, she asked, "Has anyone seen Tristan''s real face?" "No. I heard that he had been kidnapped when he was fifteen years old, so his face and body is covered with many burns because of a fire. Since then, he always wore a mask when he met other people. The Acker family''s elders contacted many stic surgery hospitals, but he refused to meet anyone of them. Hmm, I think he was borne with autism. After all, he refused tomunicate with anyone, and he hid in theb all day. However, he did contribute a lot to the medical field of our country. Thus, when everyone say how insistent he was, they decided not to force him to go to the hospital anymore." Mango was surprised when she heard what I had said. After all, both her and Tristan had simrites. As soon as she looked back, she saw Nathaniel''s thoughtful eyes. Then, she couldn''t help but ask, "What are you thinking about?" "Hmm, how should I sneak into the banquet so I can meet Tristan?" After hearing what Nathaniel had said, Mango was a little depressed. s! Everyone at the party knew who they were. It didn''t matter whether Bernard, Prestin or Laborn found them. As long as they showed up, they would be recognized no matter how well they disguised themselves. Moreover, the infrared beam just now had probably revealed their identities. Hence, they were afraid that they would be caught as soon as they went out. However, I said in a low voice, "I know another way out of this secret chamber, which leads to the back garden of the king''s pce. That is where my father''s guards change shift. But how can I contact Tristan after going out? Now, to my father, I am merely a sinner. After all, I''m more useless than a maid, so I don''t have any authority at all." This was also the miserable life that I was going through. Nathaniel and Mango were slightly stunned when they heard this, and they couldn''t help but hesitate. Could they believe what I was saying? What if she still had already contacted Laborn and the others in advance like before? If she took her and Nathaniel out now, other people could detain them immediately! But what if she was telling the truth? After all, both Mango and Nathaniel knew that they couldn''t stay in this secret chamber. Mateo''s mission was simple, and it was to save these girls. If these girls continued to stay in Laborn''s pce, Laborn could continue to threaten them. Hence, the officials of foreign countries could do anything to ensure their children''s safety. Therefore, if Laborn wanted to use the forces of other countries to deal with their own country, this could be a big problem. He was now afraid that the king had found out about something, so he asked Mateo to get someone to take them out secretly. However, these girls were standing right in front of him now. So, as a soldier, Nathaniel had to help Mateoplete his mission as well. At this thought, he stared at I with his cold eyes and said slowly, "Can I trust you? Now that things has escted this way, can I really put my trust in you? Tell me the truth!" Nathaniel was giving I an opportunity to prove herself by saying this. If she could help himplete this mission and bring these girls out safe and sound, he would plead with Carlson so that I could take responsibility for her crimes. Even if she could only spend the rest of her life in prison, she could still stay alive. However, he didn''t know whether I wanted this opportunity or not. On the other hand, I understood what Nathaniel meant, so she was a little surprised. She had finally gotten a chance to live, so why would she choose to die instead? Even if she had no freedom in the future, she still had to pay the price for her mistakes, right? Therefore, she would instead choose to survive rather than pay with her life. "I swear on my life that I won''t betray both of you." "Nah, it''s useless to make a promise because it''s the most unreliable thing in this word. After all, you once swore to granddad that you would do anything to protect the Ye family forever." Mango interrupted I coldly. After all, Nathaniel wanted to give her a chance, and she couldn''t refuse him. But he was such an important figure, and he had just entrusted both their lives to I without reservation. Therefore, Mango didn''t dare to take this risk. I looked at Mango after hearing what Mango had said. She knew what Mango was thinking. In fact, if she were standing in their shoes, she would probably have said something worse. "Then what do I have to do for you to trust me?" "If you eat this poison, I will believe you. However, I''m telling you in advance that I have no antidote for this poison. However, if you don''t lie to me and Nathan, I will find someone to give you the antitode. But if you lie to Nathan and me, you will be poisoned to death!" The poison was given to her by the young doctor who treated Henry before he left. At that time, that person had told her that she had to be extremely careful in the pce. If she met someone she could use but couldn''t control, she could give this poison to them. Once they had settled their problems, he wouldter provide them with the antidote. At that time, Mango still felt that this doctor was fascinating. However, she thought that she could protect herself with the poison, so she took it. She didn''t expect that it woulde in handy now. On the other hand, Nathaniel was slightly stunned when he saw that Mango had taken out some poison, but he did not say anything. To him, it didn''t matter how much had changed. In the end, his wife was more important than I. Furthermore, I had once betrayed and harmed Mango, so it was only fitting for Mango to get her revenge. Meanwhile, I knew what Nathaniel was thinking when she didn''t hear him say anything. Therefore, she took the poison from Mango and swallowed it in front of them without any hesitation. Mango didn''t say anything when she saw this. After I said a few words to the girls, she led Mango and Nathaniel towards the front of the underground chamber. All three of them were very silent as their made their way out. Mango had mixed emotions about this situation, but she didn''t overthink it. Instead, she just tightly held Nathaniel''s hand and allowed his warm palm to wrap around her tiny hand. Hence, she didn''t feel that the dark and cold chamber was terrifying. After the three of them walked for about ten minutes, they saw a ray of light as they had finally arrived at the exit. "The guards will be changing their shifts in fifteen minutes. There is a national banquet today, so the guards will be patrolling the area even frequently. After you follow me out, stay in the small house over there for fifteen minutes. I will try my best to find two sets of guard''s clothes for you. However, you can''t follow the patrol team because everyone in the patrol team has to register themselves before starting their shift. Moreover, when they change shifts, they must prove their identities by scanning their fingerprint before entering the hall. Therefore, you can prevent yourselves from being discovered so quickly by wearing these guard''s close. Well, also, I don''t know how I can help you meet Tristan." I said quickly. Nathaniel and Mango nodded their heads after hearing what I had said. "You can go back firstter. After all, you need to take care of the girls in the secret chamber. No one knows what happened inside, but I hope you can stay by their side just in case." Nathaniel whispered to I. "All right." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then, I nodded and took out a jade token from her waist. "I''ve been away from home for years. Now that I''m back, no one recognises me as a citizen of the country. Here, this is what my mother left for me. I''ve always brought it with me, and now, I''m giving it to you. Take it. There''s a chef named Aria in the kitchen that I saved once. She will recognize this jade te, so you can take this and look for her. Perhaps she can help you." Mango paused for a moment after hearing Is words. Then, she took the jade immediately before Nathaniel could even react. "Thank you." She really hated I, but she still had to be polite. I nodded in reply. Then, after taking onest look at Nathaniel, she went to look for some guard''s clothing for them. After that, Mango looked at I''s retreating figure and asked softly, "Do you think we can trust her?" "Well, it doesn''t matter whether she''s trustworthy or not because we can''t do anything else now." Nathaniel lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then, he took out his virtualputer and quickly tapped a code in it. On the other hand, Mango couldn''t understand what he was doing, but he knew that Nathaniel wouldn''t do anything useless. However, she still asked softly, "Aren''t you afraid that other people will track you if you use yourputer at this time?" "I have no choise. Rather than risking my life to look for Tristan, I would choose to look for him online. Besides, the national banquet is so big, and there are so many people inside. Hence, where can we find a man we have never met? Are we going to look for a man who''s wearing a mask just because I said so? That would be looking for a needle in a haystack. I am a hacker. As long as Tristan registered his mobile phone number with his real name, I can find a way to contact him." Nathaniel hacked into the system while speaking, and a string of numbers quickly rolled on the screen. Meanwhile, Mango had always felt that Nathaniel was very handsome. At this moment, he looked even more attractive to her! Just as she was immersed in Nathaniel''s handsome side profile, they suddenly heard some footstepsing from outside. It sounded that those footsteps were heading to where they were hiding! Suddenly, Mango''s heart tightened. Did I betray them and bring her people here? Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 "Let''s hide first." Nathaniel quickly pulled Mango behind him and searched for a suitable ce to hide. However, this ce was so empty, so they couldn''t find a ce to hide quickly. On the other hand, Mango was also a little anxious. Suddenly, they heard Is voiceing from outside. "Captain Fang, where are you going?" "Aunt I?" The captain was stunned when he saw I, and then he asked subconsciously, "Why are you here? Aren''t we supposed to to the secret chamber to clean up at this time?" "Of course, but there is a woman there who just got her period, so I came out to get something. After all, you know that Prince Prestin''s pce doesn''t have any women''s necessities. I answered without missing a beat. Upon hearing this, the captain blushed slightly. He seemed to be embarrassed, and he quickly said, "Alright, I won''t bother you anymore. Let me gather my men so that we can change shifts." After the conversation, the patrol team left Nathaniel and Mango. Then, I looked at them and quickly handed the guard''s clothes to them before whispering, "Go along this path to the right, and you''ll reach the house I''ve talked about. I''ve also called Aria. She has already arranged for someone to walk past this area while pushing away the trash can. Then, you can take the opportunity to hide in the trash can and let her take you away." That was all I could for them do now. After saying this, she turned and went back to the secret chamber. On the other hand, Nathaniel looked at Mango. The two of them nodded and followed I''s instructions, and entered the hut. Soon, the sound of a car engine came from outside, and they could also hear a female voice shouting. "Hi! I''m taking out the trash! Do you have any garbage that you want to throw? Hurry up!" Nathaniel grasped Mango''s hand tightly as he knew that that sess or failure depended on this step. After that, they quickly rushed out of the small hut. Meanwhile, Aria immediately opened the trash can and took the opportunity to get them into it before closing it swiftly. Once they were done, she started the car and drove away steadily. Soon, Nathaniel and Mango could hear Aria scanning her fingerprint. Thus, they understood that they could never escape this ce if Aria hadn''t brought them away. After all, the current security system of the pce was much more advanced than before. Meanwhile, Aria drove the car steadily all the way to the kitchen. Then, she whispered, "Come out quickly and get dressed. The national banquet will begin soon, and people will request a lot of wine and food. I will ask someone to put on makeup for you so that people there won''t recognize you immediately. With this, you can pretend to be maids to send them some wine. When you get out of the kitchen, you can do what you want to do. Aunt I never asked me to cover for you, so this is all I can help you with. I just hope that you all won''t expose me if the guards catch you." After saying these words, Aria broke out in a cold sweat, but she quickly left. Meanwhile, Nathaniel nced at the cameras around him and intercepted the signals immediately. "Let''s go!" The two of them followed Aria, and one of the random servants helped them put on some makeup. Well, Mango had always known how powerful makeup could be. Once their makeup was done, she realized that she looked like an ordinary maid with a in and unrecognizable face. Hence, she could easily fit into their current environment. On the other hand, Nathaniel looked like an ordinary bodyguard. Soon, the national banquet officially began. Outside the kitchen, there were always performers dancing to the music. After that, the king ordered the kitchen to serve the food. After that, a batch of maids walked out of the room. Mango had initially nned to leave with them, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Look, we shouldn''t hurry and go out now. The big shots are all gathered together now, and they will pay attention to all the female maids here. Even though our faces can''t be recognised easily, we still should be careful." "Well, have you found Tristan''s number?" Nathaniel would have found Tristan''s number a long time ago if the patrol team hadn''t passed by earlier. Right now, Mango was still worried about this, so she couldn''t help but ask. "Not yet, but I have already took a picture of his information. So, I should find it soon." Then, Nathaniel took out some information he had just learned from his phone and soon found Tristan''s cell phone number. However, he didn''t know whether this number was Tristan''s personal number. Well, Mango was worried about the same thing. Then, she took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Tristan. "See you at the back kitchen''s entrance in ten minutes. Magnolia." Hence, she decided to use Magnolia''s name to pass on the message. Since her aunt said that Tristan was her subordinate, she decided to give this idea to go. After everything was done, Mango and Nathaniel immediately hid. Not long after that, a man walked towards the kitchen. Meanwhile, Mango frowned deeply as she saw the man walking closer towards them. "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel noticed the change in Mango''s expression, so he couldn''t help but ask. Mango whispered in reply, "This person is the doctor who treated Henry." While they were talking, the man had already arrived at the back kitchen. Then, he took out his mobile phone and looked at it. After confirming that the location was correct, he whispered, "Madam Magnolia, I''m here, pleasee out." Mango heard this man calling Magnolia ''Madam Magnolia,'' but she couldn''t determine whether this man was one of Magnolia''s subordinates. Wait, could this man be Tristan? At this thought, Mango was about toe out from her hiding spot, but Nathaniel stopped her. After that, Nathaniel walked out first. "Are you Tristan Acker?" Nathaniel decided to speak her. Although he didn''t know why there were no patrols and guards here, it was a good time for them to take this opportunity to confirm the identity of the other party. Then, the man nced at Nathaniel and then slightly lifted the corner of his mouth. "Wow, Mr. Ye, you''re a greatmander! But I can''t recognise you now that you look like that!" Well, he had just mentioned Nathaniel''s military rank. So, if the other party said that he wasn''t working for the army, Nathaniel would not believe him now. "Will you dedicate everything you have for our country?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but say one of the secret codes of the country. Then, the man answered immediately. "Yes, I swear to dedicate my heart and soul to serve the country I love." After hearing his answer, Nathaniel was finally relieved. "I heard that Tristan''s face is disfigured, and he wear a silver mask all day long. He''s also a loner and doesn''t like to talk. Hmm, well, I guess you were disguising yourself all along then?" After confirming Tristan''s identity and knowing that he was a soldier, Nathaniel had finally let down his guard. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. But Tristan said with a smile, "Wei, it''s not a disguise. There is such a person names Tristan in Ango. My current identity is Teagan, Tristan''s assistant." "So are you Tristan or Teagan?" Nathaniel looked at him with amusement. Nathaniel feltfortable around Tristan for some reason, even though this was the first time they had met. Perhaps this was because Tristan felt approachable as he was a doctor. However, Tristan shrugged indifferently and said, "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a fake name I use." "Tell me your identity then." Suddenly, Tristan straightened himself and saluted Nathaniel immediately. Then he said, "Major Tristan Acker from the Southeast Medical Team greets Commander Ye!" Mango started tearing up when she saw this. She never expected to see fellow soldiers from their home country greeting each other in a foreign country like Ango. Hence, she felt emotional and excited. Well, this was probably why she felt that Tristan was a little familiar the first time she saw him. Was this because she had finally met someone that was rted to them here? Mango did not know the answer to this question, but she also walked out. "Nice to meet you again, Dr. Acker." "Well, hello, we meet again." Tristan smiled and greeted Magno when he saw her. However, Nathaniel felt irritated when he saw how gentle Tristan''s gaze was. "Ahem, we don''t have much time now. Since you can fake your identity to prevent these people from annoying you, I''m sure that you can send these people out, right?" "Well, Uncle Mateo has already told me about this. I will arrange for people to pick up those girls immediately, but do you want to go with them?" On the other hand, Mango felt a little awkward when she heard Tristan calling Mateo his uncle. After all, Mateo was her uncle. Although Tristan had a good rtionship with Mateo too, how could he address Mateo this familiarly? At this thought, she felt a little jealous. However, Nathaniel shook his head. "Nah, we have other things to do." "Such as making sure that Bernard and As pay for their crimes?" Tristan knew a lot of their ns indeed. "Yeah, this is our mission, so you should take care of yourself. Also, I need you to sneak one more person out and give her to Mateo when you get back." "Who is it?" "I Fang." After that, Nathaniel told Tristan about I and those girls being together. Tristan nodded in reply after hearing Nathaniel''s exnation. "Got it, but you can''t stay in this ce for too long. Please leave quickly. Let me go and make some arrangements first. This number is my private number, so you can contact me at any time if you have anything. After all, I can help you with the authority and connections that I have her." "All right." After both of them had finished discussing this, Nathaniel told Tristan the route and the location of the secret room. Before leaving, Tristan took onest nce at Mango. Then, he smiled and took out some candy from his pocket before handing it to her. Nathaniel''s face suddenly darkened when he saw this. However, Mango looked at him in surprise and asked, "What is this?" "It''s some poison that you can use for selfdefense. If someone ingests the yellow pill, they will lose some of their strength temporarily. If you encounter someone that you can''t fight against, you can use it. Meanwhile, the red pill is a deadly poison that can cause people lose their voice in an instant. Furthermore..." "Alright, you should hurry up and leave now." Nathaniel directly interrupted Tristan''s words. Then, he grabbed the pills and Mango''s hand immediately. Just now, he had a good impression of Tristan, but he had changed his mind now. If they weren''t in Ango right now, Nathaniel would''ve kicked Tristan hard for talking to Mango this casually. Urgh! Tristan had looked like a decent fellow just now! However, now, he was looking at Mango with a gentle gaze in his eyes, so Nathaniel couldn''t help but be jealous. After hearing this, Tristan was stunned for a moment, but he smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll leave now. By the way, Mango, if you have time, give this medicine to Lebanon. This way, we can remove the toxins in his body too." Suddnely, Mango remembered the incense smell in Lebanon''s pce. Initially, she wasn''t sure if Lebanon had been poisoned. Now that Tristan had said so, it seemed like her guess was correct. "Alright, I''ll give it to him." "Be careful then." Then, Tristan patted Mango''s head. After that, he left the room swiftly before Nathaniel could get mad at him. On the other hand, Nathaniel looked as if he wanted to feed Tristan with the poison that thetter had given Mango, but Mango was a little depressed. Who the hell was Tristan? How could he treat her like a child? Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 "Urgh! Your hair is messy!" Nathaniel walked up to Mango while saying this furiously. Then, he patted the same ce that Tristan had touched just now repeatedly as he wanted to remove Tristan''s scent from Mango. D*mn it! Tristan had ignored himpletely just now! How could Tristan flirt with his wife so shamessly? After he had returned home, he would need to settle this issue with Tristan. At this thought, Nathaniel''s expression hardened. Right now, even the heavy make-up could not hide his jealousy and enraged expression at the moment. Mango wanted tough when she saw this, but she was afraid of provoking Nathaniel, so she could only endure it. "Well, let''s go out too. I don''t know how Prsici and Lebanon are doing now. Now that Tristan has sent I and the other women away, we can start dealing with Bernard. He just gave me some pills, so we can take advantage of this opportunity to add him these into his wine ss. Then, we can tie him up without anyone noticing. What do you think?" Mango came up with a detailed nned and said these out loud without realizing that Nathaniel had an upset expression on his face. "Wait, was he the one who gave you the poison that I ingested too?" "Yeah, that''s correct." Mango nodded, but she didn''t understand why Nathaniel would suddenly ask this question. After hearing her answer, Nathaniel was upset again. "Did he do the same thing to youst time?" "What do you mean?" Mango was slightly taken aback when she heard Nathaniel''s question. Then, she recalled what Tristan had done to her just now and hurriedly said, "No, no. He was quite normalst time. Urgh! I don''t know what''s wrong with him today!" "Stay away from him in the future then." "Alright, I got it." Mango looked at Nathaniel''s upset expression and wanted tough. However, in the end, she held back herughter. "Well, Bernard is not easy to deal with. I don''t think it''s safe to put the poison in his wine. Instead, we should find a room to hide and act only once we see an opportunity to do so." "All right." Of course, Mango would listen to Nathaniel''s orders when they were on a mission like this. After that, the two of them quickly found a path and followed the waiters into the hall. Then, they sneaked into one of the rooms there while no one was paying attention to them. Next, Nathaniel hacked into the surveince cameras with the virtualputer in his hand before sitting on the sofa in relief. "Are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat." Nathaniel looked at Mango and asked with some concern. "No, I''m not hungry for now. However, this room doesn''t look that bad. I think this is a guest room for people who had eaten or drank too much to rest, right?" "Hmm, I guess so." Nathaniel didn''t have the answer to this question either. Suddenly, they heard the crowdplimenting someone repeatedly outside. Thus, Mango looked out from the crack of the our of curiosity door and saw a man with a mask surrounded by a group of people. There was a imposing aura exuding from his body, and anyone could notice him immediately even though they were standing far away." "Is that Tristan''s substitute? I guess he was telling the truth then." Nathaniel immediately reacted when he heard what Mango had said. From the moment Tristan touched Mango''s head, Nathaniel had disliked Tristan. Now that she saw that Mango was very concerned about Tristan, he couldn''t help but ask, "Urgh! What''s so good about that brat? All he has is a handsome face!" "A handsome face?" Mango was slightly stunned when she heard this. Then, she remembered that Tristan was indeed quite good-looking. Well, if Mango had to describe Tristan in two words, she would call him a ''handsome schr'' indeed. On the other hand, Nathaniel was furious when he saw that Mango was thinking about Tristan seriously. "Hey! Don''t think about him!" He suddenly pulled Mango into his arms as he said this. Meanwhile, Mango was speechless when she saw how overbearing he was acting. "Haha! I''m your wife. What are you afraid of?" "What? I''m not afraid! I just don''t want you to think about a man other than me." Nathaniel had never known that he was so narrowminded. Mango usually kept her distance from strangers, but why was she so interested in Tristan? Thus, he felt that his rtionship with Mango was being threatened. Then, Mango said in a somewhat amused manner, "Haha! Can you stop being this childish?" "Well, I won''t allow it! If he dares to touch your head again in the future, I''ll cut off his eyes!" There was a trace of cruelty in Nathaniel''s eyes as he said this as if he nned to do what he said. "Alright, I get it. I was unprepared just now, but I won''t do it next time. I promise I won''t let anyone touch my head again, okay?" Mangoforted Nathaniel as he was acting childishly. However, she felt that Nathaniel was too cute. "Hmm? Then shouldn''t youpensate me because you made a mistake just now?" Nathaniel wrapped his arms around Mango''s waist and pushed her against the door of the room as he said this. The door was as cold as ice, but Nathaniel''s body was warm. Hence, Mango was restless as she was trapped between the both of them right now. Furthermore, Nathaniel was starting to get aroused, so Mango was immediately embarrassed. "Hey! We''ve already been married for so long, so can you be more serious? We''re now in our enemies'' pce, so we can be exposed anytime! How can you still think about these things right now?" "Hmm? Don''t you think about this too? It doesn''t matter how long we''ve been married because we can still warm each other, right? Also, I''m only trying to get thepensation I deserve." As Nathaniel said that, he gently covered her lips with his. Mango had initially wanted to refuse his kiss, but Nathaniel grabbed her hands and ced them on top of her head with one hand. Then, he immediately pressed his lips harder on her and swept her off her feet with a passionate kiss. After that, Mango''s mind instantly went nk, so Nathaniel could do whatever he wanted. Finally, he only released Mango when both of them needed to breathe. When he saw that her face was red because she was out of breath, his eyes immediately darkened. Even though they had been married for a long time, he still couldn''t resist Mango as she looked so tempting and seductive. She was his only weakness, and she was also the one person that he never wanted to let go of. Right now, both of their hearts were thumping loudly, so they could hear each other''s heartbeats. Then, Mango leaned into Nathaniel''s embrace and felt a sense of safety. Even though they were inFrom N?velDrama.Org. a dangerous situation now, she felt that she could get through any hardships as long as Nathaniel was with her. Meanwhile, the atmosphere outside became lively as music started to y. On the other hand, Nathaniel picked Mango up and ced her on the bed directly. "Take a rest first. We need to moveter, so we shouldn''t waste any of our strength now. Why don''t I go out and find you something to eat? You haven''t eaten anything today." After saying that, Nathaniel tried to get up and leave, but Mango caught his arm immediately. "Forget it, it''s too dangerous outside now, so it''ll be terrible if someone recognises us. Besides, I''m not that hungry either." "Well, that means that you must be a little hungry, right? How can I let my wife starve? Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." After finishing his words, Nathaniel patted Mango''s face affectionately before getting up and jumping out of the window. Oh, well. It was toote for Mango to stop him. Mango felt blissful when she saw that he would do this for her, but she was still worried. She leaned against the door and looked out, only to find that Tristan was back. He was standing next to the man that was impersonating him. Meanwhile, he was also drinking a lot of wine in the doppelganger''s ce. Thus, he immediately caught the crowd''s eyes." "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sure all of you know Mr. Acker''s personality well. I''m his assistant, so you all can tell me any of your requests." After he had said that, the big shots in the crowd flocked to his side immediately. Meanwhile, Prisci nced at these people who fawned over Tristan. She couldn''t help but sneer and say, "Hehl They''re only bowing to him now because they want him to grant their requests. Bah! I don''t know what they''re thinking. They also belong to the four most powerful families in Ango. Even though Tristan is powerful and rich, how could they throw away their pride just like this?" On the other hand, Maya waited on her from the side. When she heard what Prisci had said, she said softly, "Princess, everyone''s wish is different. Besides, Mr. Acker is the new heir to the Acker family, and he is young and capable. If we can work together with him, I''m sure that we will have a brighter future too. After all, even the king wants him to be part of the military''s research team, right?" "Hah! I can''t believe that my father is so bold! Oh, well, let''s see whether Tristan willply with his wishes then." After all, Prisci was an arrogant person, so she couldn''t stand anyone who was more arrogant than her. Now, she felt annoyed because Tristan had appeared and stole the spotlight away from her. On the contrary, she felt that the assistant next to Tristan looked more pleasing to the eye. "What''s the assistant''s name again?" "Teagan Acker. I heard that he is an orphan that Mr. Acker adopted, and he grew up with Master Tristan." Well, Maya knew quite a bit about the Acker family. "An orphan?" However, when Prisci looked at Teagan, thetter didn''t look like an orphan at all. After all, he wasughing and talking about serious matters with the most powerful families in Ango. Besides, he had an attractive face as well, and he looked almost as handsome as Nathaniel. Meanwhile, when Maya saw that Prisci was looking at Teagan, she hurriedly asked, "Princess, are you interested in Mr. Acker''s assistant, Teagan?" "Why are you asking this? Are you nning to introduce him to me?" Even though Prisci was smiling as she asked this, the look in her eyes stunned Maya. Then, Maya said fearfully, "I wouldn''t dare to do so, but my younger brother knows him well. I heard that he has made many important decisions on Master Tristan''s behalf, and he is also a doctor as well." "Oh? Is that so?" Prisci raised her eyebrows and muttered when she heard what Maya had said. Meanwhile, Laborn walked over with a ss of wine in his hand. "Prissy, why are you standing alone in this corner? Why don''t you go ahead and greet everyone? You''re only a young child, so you should socialize more instead of standing by yourself here! Go ahead and wee the new heir of the Acker family. After all, both of you are around the same age, so you all can get along well together." Laborn handed the ss in his hand to Prisci as he said so. After hearing this, Prisci was slightly startled. However, she immediately understood what Laborn was trying to say. Urgh! This devious b*stard! Laborn couldn''t persuade Tristan to join him, so he was trying to ask Prisci to seduce Tristan instead! Urgh! Tristan was a man with a dismembered face, so she didn''t care whether he was the wealthy heir to some powerful family. After all, she had no interest in him. She was only interested in men who had handsome faces! However, she could see the warning in Laborn''s eyes. Therefore, she didn''t have a say in this matter at all. "All right." Prisci answered sarcastically as she took the wine ss from Laborn''s hand. If her guess was correct, Laborn must have drugged the wine ss in her hand. However, she was a princess of the country. How could she ruin her reputation to win over a businessman? This was ridiculous! Well, Prisci had always disliked Laborn, but now, she detested him. Hah! Did he want her to seduce a man who had a ruined face? She would never do that! At this thought, Prisci held the wine ss in her hand and walked towards Tristan slowly. On the other hand, the crowd was stunned to see Prisci walking over carrying her a wine cup. Meanwhile, Prestin and Bernard snorted coldly. Hah! Was she a princess? No! She was merely a tool that the king could use to gather more forces! Therefore, how could he allow her to lead a carefree and leisurely life? Even though Prisci saw how other people were looking at her and knew what they were thinking, what could she do? Suddenly, she turned over and walked to Teagan, who talked andughed with the powerful families. "Hello, Mr. Teagen Acker, would like you to have a drink with me?" Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Tristan knew Prisci well. Although he had not seen her many times, he had studied this woman and even paid attention to her. At this time, he was just an assistant in the eyes of outsiders, but he did not expect that Prisc woulde and greet him. Things were getting more interesting now! "Your Highness, are you greeting the wrong person? Sir Tristan is sitting over there." Tristan nudged the substitute not far away with his chin as he said this, and his lips rose slightly into a smile. He looked like a gentleman, but there was a trace of evil in his gaze, so Prisci was stunned. Then she smiled and said, "Well, I''m trying to make a toast with you. What''s wrong? Are you not brave enough to do so?" As Prisci said these words, she could feel Laborn''s sharp gaze boring into her as he was ready to rip her into pieces. Well, what could he do? The fact that he was her father didn''t matter at all. Did she have to agree to whoever he wanted her to marry? What a joke! She had managed to survive for this long not because of Laborn. Since he wanted her to have a rtionship with the heir of the Acker family, he wouldn''t do as he wished. Instead, she would flirt around with Tristan''s assistant, an orphan with a pitiful background. Well, what could Laborn do to her? On the other hand, Tristan had to admit that no one could control Prisci as she was a rebel. However, the corners of his lips raised slightly into a smile when he saw how rebellious she was being. "Well, I apologise, but I really don''t have the guts to do so." Tristan''s smile was quite alluring as he said these words, so Prisci was stunned for a moment. "Hah! I guess you''re a coward then!" "I''m afraid you''re mistaken, Princess. Since you have graciously offered me some wine, I will definitely drink it." After saying that, Tristan took the wine cup from Prisci and sniffed it. There was a potent aphrodisiac in here! It seemed that Laborn was really anxious. At this thought, a sinister smile appeared on Tristan''s lips. He suddenly took a step forward and wrapped his arms around Prisci''s slender waist boldly. As soon as he did it, a warm breath immediately hit his face. "Princess, this wine is drugged. Are you sure you want me to drink it?" Tristan whispered in Prisci''s ears. Hah! Her guess was right! At this thought, a hint of anger shed through the Prisci''s eyes. Laborn didn''t care about her life and death to achieve his interests. She had initially made a guess, but when she heard what Tristan had said, she was furious. "Well, I''m sure. What''s wrong? Do you not have the guts to drink it?" Prisci looked so tempting and seductive as she questioned him. Then, Tristan looked at Laborn, who was standing behind Prisci, and smiled evilly. "Well, since you''ve requested me to do so, Princess, I''ll certainly listen to your orders." After saying that, Tristan picked up Prisci and walked to the nearby lounge. Well, everyone knew what they were about to do after that. Did Prisci regret this? She didn''t know the answer to this question. At this thought, she nced through the people in the hall. However, everyone was looking at her with indifferent gazes, so she felt cold immediately. s! She had only loved one man deeply up till now, but the man was not by her side. Suddenly, Prisci thought about her own identity and the situation she was in. Even if Nathaniel epted her, she could not stay with Nathaniel for a long time, could she? Furthermore, he had never chosen her since the beginning. If that was the case, who she chose didn''t matter, right? After all, this pce was too cold, and she was too lonely. At this thought, there was a trace of loneliness in Prisci''s eyes. Then, she gulped down the wine in Tristan''s hand. Before Tristan could stop her, her cherry lips directly covered Tristan''s mouth, and the sweet red wine slipped down his throat. When Tristan saw this, his eyes darkened slightly. Meanwhile, Laborn was so angry that his anger was about to explode. "Prissy Fang, get down here!" He rarely treated Prisci like this, but now, Prisci acted as if it didn''t hear him. Then, she continued to kiss and seduce Tristan with all her might. When Laborn saw this, he immediately turned to the man that was pretending to be Tristan and said, "Mr. Acker, are you going to watch as your assistant oversteps the boundaries?" "Well, he is not only my assistant. As long as he is happy, I won''t stop him from doing what he wants." A mysterious gaze shed through the eyes of the man who was wearing the mask, but it disappeared quickly. Then, he continued to put on an emotionless look again. Meanwhile, Laborn was enraged. When he was about to ask someone to separate Prisci and Tristan, they had entered the room and locked the door behind them. Right now, both of them felt a little bit warm because of the aphrodiasac. Well, well. Tristan looked like a well-groomed heir just now. But now, he had pushed Prisci against the wall, and both their lips were entangled in a passionate kiss. On the other hand, Mango was speechless. There were so many rooms here! Hah! Why did both of them have to choose this one? Furthermore, they were now devouring each other non-stop, so she had no choice but to cough out loud. "Um... hi, can both of you stop for a second?" Mango smiled awkwardly as she said this. When Prisci and Tristan heard her voice, they immediately paused. Then, Prisci pushed Tristan away as if she had seen a ghost. "Hey! Why are you here?" "Haha! Sorry to disturb both of you, but why did you have to choose this room out of all the avable room here?" Mango chuckled as she said these words. Meanwhile, Prisci had a solemn expression on her face. On the other hand, Tristan was stunned for a moment when he saw this. When he saw that it was Mango, he gave a sweet smile instead. "What? I thought both of you went out, but I never expected that you would be hiding here! Aren''t you worried that Laborn''s man will see you here?" "We just need to rest here for a while. When the banquet reaches its peak, we will get a chance to catch Bernard." Mango was somewhat reassured when she saw that Tristan was here. On the other hand, when Prisci saw that Tristan and Mango seemed to know each other, she couldn''t help but frown. "Is he one of your subordinates?" "Well, to be precise, he is one of Nathaniel''s men." Mango didn''t know what she said was correct. However, Nathaniel was also from the Southeast District, and he had a higher rank than Tristan. Hence, Tristan would automatically be one of Nathaniel''s men. Meanwhile, Prisci was stunned when she heard this. "What? Are you one of Mr. Ye''s men?" "Do I not like like one?" Tristan still smiled while he said this, but there was no trace of desire in his eyes anymore. When Prisci saw this, she felt astonished. Suddenly, she felt a little afraid when she saw how quickly Tristan could adjust his emotions. Previously, Tristan had been passionate and was in a hurry to get her clothes off. However, Prisci felt burdened now when she saw how calm he looked. Who on earth was this man? Before Prisci could ask this, Mango had already opened her mouth to speak. "Tristan, when will you leave here?" "I''ll leave after the banquet." Tristan didn''t react when Mango had exposed his real identity in front of Prisci. On the contrary, Prisci waspletely shocked. "What?! Are you Tristan? Then who is the masked man?" Mango was stunned when she heard what Prisci had said. Did Prisci not know about Tristan''s real identity. She thought that they knew each other because they had been so passionate when they walked in. Suddenly, Mango realized her mistake, so she said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know..." "It''s fine." Tristan smiled dotingly at Mango before looking at Prisci. Then, he said slowly, "I''m Tristan Acker. So, that masked man is my assistant, Teagan." "But everyone thinks that he is the heir to the Acker family!" "Well, I was the one who wanted him to do that. After all, it''s more convenient for me to do what I want this way." Tristan answered frankly as he didn''t bother to hide anything from Prisci. On the other hand, Prisci''s face darkened when she heard this. "Well, I know your secret now. So, what are you nning to do with me?" "What do you think?" Tristan looked at Prisci as he asked this question with a smile. However, she still felt as if he was pressuring her. Meanwhile, Prisci still didn''t know what he was thinking, so she could only answer softly, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about this secret." "Well, how can I trust you if you only say this? I''m sure you have been living in the pce all these years, Princess. Didn''t you learn that you shouldn''t trust anyone?" "Then do you want to kill me?" Prisci was furious as she asked this. She had gotten the wrong person, just like everyone else! If she had known beforehand that the person standing in front of her was the actual heir to the Acker family, she would''ve never carried this n! Furthermore, now that Mango was here in the room, she could no longer do as she wished. But, it seemed that Tristan did not want to let her go. What should she do then? Prisci was still thinking about this when Tristan said, "Why don''t you be mine then? I''ll be more relieved if you''re my lover." "What? Tristan Acker!" She didn''t know whether she was angry or not. After hearing what Tristan had said, her face instantly turned red, and she became even more furious. Meanwhile, Mango watched as both of them argued with each other and realized something. From N?velDrama.Org. Did Tristan fall in love with Prisci? Wow! She liked how things were turning out right now! Once Prisci had a lover of her own, she would naturally not covet Mango''s husband, Nathaniel. If that happened, Mango would be more relieved, wouldn''t she? At this thought, Mango hurriedly said, "Well, I think Tristan quite a good match for you. Prissy, you should think about this." "Well, if you think he''s not a bad candidate, you should marry him! Then, you can give Mr. Ye to me. This will be the best of both worlds, right?" Prisci didn''t care what Mango said and directly retorted. Mango was a little depressed when she heard what Prisci had said. "Pris..." "Shut up!" Prisc was afraid that Mango might call out her code name, so she quickly stopped her. Although Mango trusted Tristan very much, Prisci did not believe him. After all, he was a man who could even fool Laborn. Hence, she did not think that he was a mere doctor! Furthermore, Mango had also said that he was Nathaniel''s subordinate. When Prisci recalled that Tristan had changed his nationality when he was sixteen, she couldn''t help but frown. "Which country do you belong to now." "Z Country." On the other hand, Tristan did not hide anything from her. While he was chatting with Prici, he found a medical kit in the lounge. Fortunately, there were still functional medicine and disposable syringes inside. "Mango, give me one of the pieces of candy that I handed to you. The blue one." When Mango heard what Tristan had said, she quickly found the bag of candy Tristan had given her and handed it a blue one. After that, Tristan melted the antidote with water and ced it into the syringe. Then, without further ado, he lifted Prisci''s arm and plunged it in. "Hey! What are you doing?" Prisci wanted to struggle out of his grasp. However, she found that her skills were useless as Tristan held her tightly in his grip. His slender hands looked weak, but he was holding Prisci tightly. Then, Tristan didn''t let go until he had injected the antidote entirely into his body. After that, te whispered, "There was a aphrodisiac in the wine just now. If I didn''t give you the antidote, you would''ve embarrassed yourself. This medicine is very potent and will make people lose their minds." Mango was stunned when she heard these words. What was going on? Why was there an aphrodisiac? What was happening between Prisci and Tristan. Was Mango doing this for Prisci''s good, or was she ruining their rtionship right now? She didn''t understand what was going on. However, Prisci was furious when she saw Mango''s stunned expression, but she immediatelyshed out at Tristan instead. Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Without a word, Prisci attacked Tristan''s face directly. Tristan hadn''t been paying attention to her at first. However, when Priscished out at him, he immediately reached out and grabbed Prisci''s hands before pulling her into his embrace. "Princess, what are you doing? Are you angry because I gave you the antidote instead of using other methods to relieve the poison in your body? Well, if you want to do that, I will dly spend the night with you so that we can understand each other." "Urgh! How shameless!" Even if Prisci had indeed thought about this before, she would never admit it now. After all, she felt that she was so dumb! How could she think that Tristan was a polite schr? In fact, she had wanted to spend the night with him! This man was not polite at all! He was simply a cunning fox who had been putting up a docile appearance to deceive people. On the other hand, Mango looked at both of them, who were flirting with each other. She felt that she was third- wheeling right now, but she couldn''t leave the room. Hence, what could she do now? While she was thinking about it, Nathaniel jumped in from the window and was slightly stunned when he saw this scene. "What''s going on?" His voice wasn''t loud, and he pulled Mango over without rming the two people who were arguing with each other. Tristan saw Nathaniel, but he didn''t have time to say anything. On the other hand, Prisci had utterly lost her temper. Thus, she didn''t pay attention to anything else that was happening. In fact, this was the first time she had neglected Nathaniel because of someone else. Hence, Mango told the whole story to Nathaniel softly, and his lips curled up in a smile when he heard what was going on. "Tristan, please treat Princess Prisci well. After all, I think of her as my sister." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he turned around and jumped out of the window with Mango. When Prisci heard Nathaniel''s voice, she paused for a moment. Then, she turned around just to see him leaving with Mango. How could he abandon her just like that? What did he mean by asking Tristan to take good care of her? Urgh! He must have bene desperate to get rid of her. Although Prisci had made up her mind to give up Nathaniel, she still felt upset at what had happened. At this thought, she started tearing up. Meanwhile, Tristan saw that she had stopped fighting and asked in a low voice, "Do you like Nathaniel?" "It''s none of your business." Prisci was so furious, but she had nowhere to vent her anger. Hence, now that Tristan was standing in front of her, she wouldn''t hold back her temper anymore. "Forget about him, he''s not suitable for you. Furthermore, he''s Mango''s husband, so I won''t allow you to covet him." Prisci was stunned when she heard what Tristan had said. "Hey! Why do you care so much about Mango? Do you like her too? If you do, then you should try to win over her! Don''t you think that you''re being a coward right now? Tristan, you should stop lying to yourself!" However, Tristan smiled and said, "Who told you that I like Mango? Well, even if I like her, it''s not the type of feelings that lovers have for each other. After all, the person I like is you, Princess." "Bah! Don''t talk nonsense!" Prisci snorted, but she was actually a little surprised. Did Tristan like her? What kind of joke was he trying to make? This was the first time they had met. Would he tell her that he fell in love with her at first sight? Well, even if it was true, she would not ept it. Prisci was lost in thought when she saw Tristan walking towards her. "Hey! What... what are you trying to do?!" Tristan, who was currently standing in front of her, looked slender and weak. However, Prisc had fought with him just now, so she knew he was skilful in martial arts. Furthermore, she knew that she couldn''t win over him! At this thought, she felt depressed. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Tristan saw Prisci''s wary expression, he couldn''t help but smile and say, "Don''t you know what I''m going to do? Everyone outside knows about its, though. Even though I''ve removed the aphrodisiac in your body, I think it''ll be better for you to be my lover because you''re coveting after Nathaniel!" "How dare you!" Prisci suddenly took a step back and eximed when she heard what he had said. Why on earth did she feel like Tristan looked harmless previously? Furthermore, why did he think that she would just marry him like that? Right now, the man in front of her was like a hunter, and she had be her prey. She couldn''t struggle to break free, so she felt terrified! This was the first time Prisci had felt scared because of a man. She turned around and wanted to run, but Tristan suddenly caught hold of her and pulled her into his arms. Prisci was a little disgusted by the cologne he was wearing. However, it was toote for her to defend herself. Instead, she felt a slight prick in her neck before she fainted, and she ended up falling into Tristan''s arms. When Tristan saw this, a trace of distress shed across his eyes. However, the corners of his mouth lifted into a smile as he muttered, "You''re such a silly girl! How could I allow the woman I love to run away so easily? I told you that I like you, so how could you not believe me?" After that, he put Prisci on the bed and pulled the quilt over her. At the same time, he hit her again to make sure that she was fully asleep. Then, he took out aputer from the side and typed quickly. Soon, a bunch of codes appeared on the screen before it connected him to Mateo. Then, Mateo''s image appeared on theputer screen. "Tristan, my men have just got to I and the girls. Now, we''re arranging them to send them back to their countries and for their parents toe here to get them. However, at the same time, we should get evidence of Laborn''s crimes quickly. After all, we won''t be able to exin ourselves if Laborn ims that we have kidnapped these girls instead!" "Don''t worry, Uncle Mateo. Mango and Nathaniel are settling these problems now, and they should be done soon. Let''s not contact these girls'' families until we have the evidence. Take them back to the country first. It''s dangerous here now, so you will expose your identity if you continue to stay here." Tristan said quickly. However, Mateo was a little worried about him. "Are you sure that you can handle this alone?" "Uncle Mateo, have you forgotten that I''ve always survived alone all these years?" Tristan smiled as he said this, but there was a trace of loneliness and bitterness in his smile. Suddenly, Mateo felt bad for Tristan immediately. "Also, I heard that one of my brothers, Barack, has returned to the country. Nathan and Mango found him and sent him back to the Capital to recuperate. However, he isn''t doing quite well mentally. He has been imprisoned for many years and has been through inhuman torture. Thus, he must have had a hard time as he managed to stay alive for so long. Anyway, he doesn''t know your identity for the time being. Once I tell him about it, I think he wille and look for you as soon as possible. After hearing this, Tristan suddenly paused. "Is he alright?" "I don''t know because I didn''t see him either. Anyways, I will be going back to meet Barack this time, so I wanted to ask you something. Can I tell him about your real identity?" Mateo asked carefully. Tristan''s eyes looked nk for moment, but he started tearing up. "Uncle Mateo, my mother, Magnolia is with him. If he''s doing alright, she will tell him that I''m her and Barack''s son! More than twenty years ago, my mother had no choice but to hand me over to the Acker family''s head and raise me up behind everyone''s back. She even announced to the public that I was the illegitimate son of the Acker family''s head so that she could save me as I was Barack''s descendant. Back then, my mother saved the Acker family''s head, so the Acker family treated me very well and treated me like my own son. However, my mother received punishment on the third day after she gave birth. Two monthster, she had even be Laborn''s seventh life! She also became the Seventh Madam of Laborn two monthster. She hid the truth about my identity all this while, so I think she has her own ns. Thus, Uncle Mateo, even though I really want to return to the Hans family and be Tristan Hans, I don''t want to harm my mother. Let''s not talk about this first. I''ll decide what to do once my mother makes her decision." s! No one knew how upset he felt. Although he didn''t have to worry about surviving in the Acker family, he knew that he was from the Hans family. Furthermore, he knew that he was one of Z Country''s citizens and Barack''s son. Therefore, he studied hard and found Mateo when he was 16. Then, he changed his nationality to Z Country and took the opportunity to join the military of Z Country when he was studying overseas. In the end, he had be an outstanding soldier too! After all, the Hans family was a family of soldiers. The blood of the Hans family was flowing in his veins, so he had the same belief as the other family members. Furthermore, his mother had endured humiliation for so many years. Others didn''t know what she was suffering, but he did. However, Lebanon was involved in this matter now, so Tristan had to pay attention to it. Although he hated Laborn and wanted to kill him, Lebanon was still his biological brother as they had the same mother! Therefore, he couldn''t ignore how Lebanon was doing. However, he couldn''t tell them the truth yet because of the circumstances that they were currently in. Various thoughts immediately began running through Tristan''s mind, so Mateo felt distressed and distressed when he saw this. "Alright, it''s up to you. However, you must be careful when carrying out your mission. After all, Mango and Nathan are already in a dangerous situation. Also, I''ve already received an order for the higher-ups. They want all of you toplete this mission together. Tristan, I don''t want anything to happen to my family, including you. Do you understand what I''m trying to tell you?" "I do, Uncle Mateo. Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, nothing will happen to Mango and Nathaniel. Alright, I''m hanging up. Also, please help me tell my mother that I''ll be bringing my future wife back. After saying that, Tristan nced at Prisci, who was sleeping, as the corners of his lips lifted into a smile. "What?" Mateo was a little surprised when he heard what Tristan had said. Over the years, Tristan had been devoted to studying and researching medicine. Thus, he had never been interested in any women. Hence, when did he suddenly get a wife? However, Tristan didn''t care about what Mateo was thinking and cut the line immediately. Then, he went to bed andy down next to Prisci. The unique fragrance on her body filled Tristan''s nose, and he liked it very much. When did he start to like her? Suddenly, Tristan remembered what had happened during the spring he had turned eighteen. His life was in danger at that time because of a mission. Thus, he was about to pass out because of the pain when he heard a beautiful female voice by his ears." "Hey, this man is handsome, but a little dirty. Haha! Maybe he can be one of my ves when he wakes up, or we can sell him off to some rich family for some money!" Tristan was so angry after hearing these words that he fainted. When he woke up, he had been treated. He learnt that the girl who saved him was called Prisci. Furthermore, he knew that she liked drinking tea and enjoyed eating durian. Also, he knew that she had a crush on a man that she could never have. Well, he had learnt all this while Prisci had tortured him. Even though he had suffered quite a great deal of pain back then, he still remembered what had happened back then. Now, he recognized her, but she did not remember him. Well, the naughty girl who had tormented him for half a month had grown up into a beautifuldy. However, he needed to get his revenge, right? At this thought, a mysterious look shed across Tristan''s eyes. Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 After Nathaniel brought Mango out, he found a secret spot to hide. However, Mango looked at the room where Prisci was in with a worried expression and asked, "Are they really going to be alright?" Although she hoped that Prisci could find a lover and not covet her husband anymore, she was still worried about Prisci. After all, rtionships wereplicated, so you couldn''t just pick someone to spend the rest of your life with as both of you probably wouldn''t get along. Well, Mango still hoped that Prisci could find her love. However, Nathaniel said softly, "The way Tristan looks at Prisci is different. I think he likes her. Also, I asked Uncle Mateo about Tristan, and he said that Tristan is someone we can trust. s Prisci has been suffering all these years, so I hope that she can find her own happiness." "But will Tristan do anything to her?" When Mango thought about the aphrodisiac that Tristan had mentioned, she felt a little worried. "Don''t worry. Tristan won''t do anything so immoral. Well, he''ll probably scare her a little, though. After all, Prisci has been living a rxed life all this while, and she has the support of Baxter Alliance. Hence, she thinks too highly of herself, so I''m d someone can teach her a lesson." Well, well. Nathaniel was quite optimistic about this. "You did this on purpose, didn''t you?" Mango looked at Nathaniel as she questioned him, but she already guessed what was going on. However, Nathaniel said with a smile, "Hmm, did you be her close friend? What''s wrong? Aren''t you worried that someone will steal your husband away?" "Urgh! You definitely did it on purpose!" Mango eximed as she ignored what Nathaniel had said. Then, she turned around and looked at the situation outside while her eyes narrowed slightly. "Hey, Bernard left his seat." Nathaniel''s expression also became solemn when he heard what Mango had said. "Stay here and don''t move. Let me take a look at what''s going on." "No, I want to go with you. Hah! I know that you want toplete this mission alone, but both of us are aiming for Bernard right now." Mango grabbed Nathaniel''s hand as she said this. On the other hand, Nathaniel could only look at Mango helplessly andpromise with her. "Okay, but you have to listen to me." "Urgh! I''ve always listened to you!" Mango muttered. Thus, Nathaniel couldn''t help but nce at her cute expression, even though he had already seen it so many times. He held Mango''s hand and quietly followed behind Bernard. Bernard walked towards the back of the hall. However, he started moving further away as he entered a deste and remote area. Thus, Mango and Nathaniel began to be more alert. "Mango, listen to me. When we''re turning round that cornerter, you should find a ce to hide. After all, I think the Bernard knows that we''re following him." Well, Mango thought the same too. This time, instead of arguing with Nathaniel, she decided to obey his orders and disappeared when they had turned around the corner. On the other hand, Bernard frowned when he noticed that Mango had disappeared behind him. Finally, he stopped at an empty space not far away. This spot was empty, and there was no ce to hide at all. Thus, Nathaniel subconsciously hid behind the pir before hearing Bernard sneer and say, "Come out." Once Nathaniel heard what Bernard had said, he walked out calmly. "What should I say then. It''s been a while since west met, so how have you been?" After all, Bernard and Nathaniel had been secretly fighting for some time. Therefore, it had been a while since both of them could talk face to face. "When did you notice us?" Nathaniel asked calmly without showing any signs of panic. Meanwhile, Bernard looked at Nathaniel again. His father and uncle had always tried to harm Nathaniel, but thetter had escaped their clutches repeatedly. Thus, he had to admit that Nathaniel was indeed an intelligent man. However, this talented man was currently his enemy, so it was not a good thing. "I noticed you the moment you entered Lebanon''s room. Also, both of you were the ones who saved Mckenzietoo, right?" "So what if you''re correct?" Well, Nathaniel''s guess was indeed correct. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that the infrared beam was indeed high-level technology. However, Nathaniel didn''t expect Laborn to use the military security system to monitor his own people. Hence, he had identally exposed Mango and his existence. Thus, he felt a littleforted as Mango was not with him right now. When Bernard heard what Nathaniel had said, he smiled faintly. After all, he would rather deal with Nathaniel than talk to Prestin, who was an idiot. Then, he calmly took out a cigarette and lit it, and he even handed one to Nathaniel. "Do you want one?" "Nah, I just quit." Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked around and thought that Bernard hadid an ambush here. However, he didn''t see anyone, and there were only the both of them here. Hehl Bernard was a bold man indeed. "Wow! I can''t believe that you''re brave enough to meet me alone! Aren''t you worried that I will kidnap you now?" "Nah, you won''t do that." Bernard smoked a cigarette and replied calmly. Then, he pointed to a stone beside him and sat down first. Meanwhile, Nathaniel didn''t hesitate either and sat down after walking over. Now that Nathaniel was looking at Bernard closely, thetter seemed quite simr to Laborn. However, he looked like an ordinary child because of his mother''s genes. However, it didn''t mean that he was not powerful just because he didn''t have an outstanding appearance. Well, if Bernard was doing all this for the greater good, he could''ve helped many people. What a pity indeed! When Bernard saw that Nathaniel was observing him, he did not stop him. Instead, he said indifferently, "In fact, you are pitiful, and so am I. After all, I framed you. However, you had someone to protect you when you were growing up, but what about me? I have a father and a mother, but I''ve lived as an orphan who had to even hide my own surname! You were the heir to the great Ye family, so you didn''t have to worry about survival when you were young. However, when I was a child, I had to fight andpete with other people just for food and water, and sometimes, I would walk away with wounds covering my body. Hence, I''ve lived a more pitiful life than you, Nathaniel Ye." "Nah, it''s not the same. Everything that happened to me was plotted by your father and uncle. I could have had a warm family and a blisful life, instead of being trapped in this ridiculous fight. However, I lost all of it because of you! You had a hard life because of your father and uncle too, but you''ve reaped what you''ve sown. If you hadn''t been this evil, you could''ve been one of the princes, so you wouldn''t live such a harsh life! Thus, you should me your father and Laborn for this!" Nathaniel said mercilessly. Bernard was stunned for a moment after hearing what Nathaniel had said, and then he sneered before saying, "Heh! I don''t think you''vee to talk things out and reconcile with me, right?" "Reconcile? You have done so many wrong things, so how can I talk things out with you? Let''s ignore my personal feelings first, but I can''t allow you to escape the punishment of thew because I''m a soldier! Well, you might''ve found out your real identity now, but you''re still a citizen of Z Country! Hence, you''ve broken thew, and what you''ve done is a great sin. Now, you think that you''ve returned to the country and your hometown. However, let me tell you the truth. Bernard Gaylord, you are a criminal that has betrayed your country, so no one can forgive your sins! My mission is to bring you back to our country and let thew determine your fate. We will make sure that thew punishes you for what you have done. After all, Nathaniel had his principles as well. Furthermore, Bernard needed to pay the price for what he did to Mango, the Xiao family and the Hans family. Bernard''s eyes turned cold after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "I thought that I could have a good talk with you. Furthermore, if you were willing to let me go, I would''ve allowed you to be one of the ministers of Ango. Don''t you want to rethink your decision?" Nathaniel suddenlyughed when he heard Bernards offer. "Haha! Does a minister have a lot of authority here? Based on my knowledge, I know that the king has to agree to it before you can appoint a new minister. Well, do you think that Laborn will allow me to be one of the ministers of Ango?" "Him? Hehe! It doesn''t matter." Bernard sneered and continued saying, "Urgh! He was the one who caused my grief. He said that he wouldpensate for me and my father, but what can he do to make up for everything that my father and I have lost over the years? My father could have been a prince. Furthermore, he could''ve been someone that everyone respected in his country, but he abandoned his identity and became Augustus. s! He even asked my mother to serve a person like Kolton. No matter what his purpose was, he shouldn''t make use of our family like this. The three of us have been used by him all the time, so I don''t think he deserves to be the king of this country indeed." After hearing what Bernard had said, Nathaniel seemed to have caught onto something. It appeared that Bernard was really nning to usurp the throne!" "But your father did all this willingly, didn''t he? After all, he sacrificed this much because both he and Laborn wanted the mine in my country! So, why do you think that things are so unfair?" "What? Who told you that my father did all this willingly? Laborn was the one who forced him to do all this! Before I was born, the doctor in the pce found out that I was a boy. Thus, Laborn forced my father to leave by using my life. Therefore, my father had no choice but to give up his authority and go to Z Country to search for the mine. Also, what happened after I was born? He asked someone to send me to Z Country because he wanted to use my mother! Furthermore, he told my mother that she could only find me if she went to Z Country, so she gave up her position and went there too. If he had not schemed all this, our family would have never been separated! Now, my mother is dead, but she never met my father again before she died. Also, because of what Laborn did, my father never got to return to his home country! Now, he''s trying to tell me that he wants to pay us back for what he has done? What can he do? Does he think that he can pay us back by giving us some money and wealth? My father and mother were the ones who had built up Ango! If my father had not worked hard to give him the money he had found, could he still be the kind of Ango? Once my father finds out how to enter the mine, we will no longer need Laborn! Besides, I won''t spare any of his children either, including Lebanon Fang!" When Bernard mentioned Lebanon''s name, he was enraged. After all, that b*stard had stabbed his mother repeatedly, so he had to get revenge for her. In fact, he would do the same thing to Lebanon because he wanted thetter to feel what his mother had gone through! After hearing what Bernard had said, Nathaniel wanted tough. Naha! Was this what Laborn meant when he said that he loved his siblings? s! Once a person had given up on his principles, he could do anything evil without thinking about it. Right now, Bernard was determined to get revenge on Laborn. However, who knew whether Laborn was not trying to get rid of Bernard and As too? After all, Laborn was definitely not as kind as he looked. Right now, various thoughts were running through Nathaniel''s head. Suddenly, he realised that he could drag Laborn off his throne with Bernard and As'' help as they hated him so much. Besides, his children probably didn''t know what Laborn had done these years, but As definitely did. As long as As could provide them with sufficient evidence, Laborn could not escape thew. However, he felt that that the current situation was a littleplicated. Well, how could he provoke As and Laborn so they would fight each other? Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Bernard did not hear Nathaniel answering him, so he couldn''t help but frown. "Look, you know that you are talented. Hence, I don''t want to fight against you. If both of you join hands, we can have the best of both words." This was Bernard''s true goal. However, Nathaniel sneered and said, "Hehl Have the best of both worlds? My task is to arrest you and bring you back, so can you help me with that?" Bernard''s face suddenly darkened when he heard what Nathaniel had said. "I guess we can''te to an agreement then." "Nah, that''s been you wishful thinking all along." Nathaniel said fearlessly. A trace of cruelty shed in Bernard''s gaze. Then, he said, "Then don''t me me for being rude. Come on! Tie him up." It turned out that many guards around were hiding there, after all! The people here looked a little different from the guards of Laborn. Hence, they should be all Bernard''s subordinates. Well, Laborn knew that Nathaniel and the others were in the pce, but Bernard didn''t want to hand Nathaniel over to Laborn just now, so... Thoughts were running through Nathaniel''s head right now. However, he didn''t fight against the people who hade to catch him. Instead, he cooperated with them and allowed them to tie him up. Then, Bernard looked around and sneered, "Hehl Are you waiting for Mango toe and save you? To be honest, Laborn is already monitoring Lebanon. As soon as she reaches his pce, she''ll be captured. Mango''s a fool, so I guess I can let Laborn have her. However, you''re different. You''re a genius of the military and the heir of the Ye family. As long as you''re in my hands, both your military talent and your money will be mine!" It turned out that this was what Bernard had wanted all along. Well, Nathaniel didn''t even bother to speak this time. He had been taken away by Bernard, but he was still secretly worried about Mango. After all, he was afraid that she would really go to find Lebanon. On the other hand, Mango did not leave. Instead, she watched as Bernard talked with Nathaniel from afar. Although she did not know what they had said, she was surprised when she saw that Nathaniel did not resist. Hence, she fell into deep thought. If Nathaniel made a move, Bernard would probably lose to him. However, when she saw Bernard''s men appearing, she understood that Nathaniel was trying to preserve his strength to counter-attack. If that were the case, her appearance would only alert their enemy. Although she felt terrible for Nathaniel when she saw that he had been caught, she was still thinking rationally. Hence, she did not rush in to save him. Instead, she followed him from afar. On the other hand, Bernard did not put Nathaniel in the pce. Instead, he put Nataniel into a car and said softly, "Take him away." Well, he was probably going to put Nathaniel somewhere outside the pce! Mango''s eyes narrowed slightly when she heard this. After all, she was debating whether she should leave this pce. However, she rolled on the ground subconsciously. Then, while everyone was listening to Bernard, she crouched below the car. After that, the car started to move and took Nathaniel out of the pce. At the same time, Mango was following them out of the pce too. Laborn have given Bernard sufficient authority to move around. Hence, he had managed to send Nathaniel out of the pce smoothly. No one stopped their car to take a look when they left. However, Mango was in a much worse situation than Nathaniel right now. She didn''t have enough strength. Thus, she was already worn out as she had been lying under the bed. Furthermore, she found it hard to breathe because of the car exhaust. After leaving the pce, Mango couldn''t hold on any longer and let go. However, the car drove past her, and she immediately rolled to the side of the road. Thus, when she saw a car for rent nearby, she immediately rented in and started driving without hesitation. Then, she followed Nathaniel and others from a distance. They drove for a long time. Finally, they left the urban area and arrived at the northern suburbs. When they arrived in the uninhabited area again, Mango abandoned the car and decided to follow them on foot. This took a lot of energy, but she didn''t think much about it right now. After all, Nathaniel was the most important person to her, so how could she lose him? Soon, the car stopped at an abandoned factory in the uninhabited area. Hah! The Fang family were all the same as they had all chosen the same location. Then, Mango watched as those people dragged Nathaniel out of the car and shoved him into this abandoned factory. Meanwhile, she tried to follow them without being noticed. The factory had been abandoned, so it was empty. When Mango saw them enter through the tunnel, she finally realised that there was another entrance to this ce! But if she followed them now, she would only expose herself. At this thought, Mango stared at the tunnel and turned around to leave without a word. However, she did not return to the pce. Instead, she called Tristan immediately. No one knew what had happened to Tristan, but he never picked up her calls. Well, Mango was a little anxious, so she had no choice but to call Mateo. On the other hand, Mateo had been preparing to leave with his men, but when he heard Mango''s words, he couldn''t help but pause. "Where''s Tristan?" The first person he had asked out of concern was Tristan! When Mango heard what he had said, she was stunned, and she answered, "Well, he didn''t pick up his phone." "Hmm, it''s probably not a good time for him to answer his phone then. Let''s do this instead. You can send me your location, and I''ll get some of my men to go there and help you." Well, Mateo couldn''t Mango and Nathaniel, but his mission was also critical. If he was exposed, then he wouldn''t even be able to bring these women back to the country. This was an important task, and it was also a mission that Mateo was assigned to. Thus, he couldn''t dy it any longer. Therefore, he could only allow Mango to borrow some of his men and solve the situation herself. "Look, Mango, I can''t go there right now. After all, I''ve already contacted the military base. We have to reach the designated location in an hour. Take my men and wait. I''ll send those women onto the ne and thene back to find you." Mango understood the current situation Mateo was in after hearing what he had said. When she thought about how important the women were, she whispered, "Uncle Mateo, you don''t have to come back. You can go with them. Just leave some of your men to help me." "That won''t do. How can you save him alone? Look, don''t be stubborn, alright? Wait for me toe back." On the other hand, I was a little worried when she heard what Mateo had said. "What happened to Nathan?" "It''s none of your business." Mateo answered harshly as he did not have a good impression of her. After all, no one liked spies that had betrayed their country. However, I ignored Mateo''s rude attitude. Instead, she knelt and pleaded, "Mr. Hans, please, I know you hate me! People in your country hate me, but now, something has happened to Nathan! I''m from Ango, so I''m familiar with that ce. Let me go! I can save Nathan." "Hah! Are you perhaps doing this to escape?" Although Mateo didn''t think I could escape, he still asked this question. However, I shook her head and said, "Look, where can I go now? My country has betrayed me, so I won''t have a home no matter where I try to escape too. After all, I was the raised who raise Nathaniel. Now that something has happened to him, I can''t sit here and ignore it! Furthemore, this ce is dangerous, but none of you are familiar with thisnd. So, you should let me so. Look, I promise to return to Z Country with Nathan." "How can we be sure that you will keep your promise?" "Mango fed me some poison, and I will die without the antitode, So I won''t run away, and I won''t do anything to hurt you. Are you still worried about me?" Mateo was stunned when he heard what I had said. Poison? So did that mean that Mango and Tristan had already formed a stong bond? At this thought, Mateo pondered for a moment and then nodded. "Look, you better keep your promise. We''ve already caught you once, so we can catch you again if you run away. Don''t me me for being rude if that happens." I was right. After all, she was familiar with this ce. Thus, she could stay here and help Mango as long as she was telling the truth." "I will." I nodded in reply. Then, Mateo ordered a group of men to watch over I. Then, he drove over to the address that Mango had given him. The men were wearing the uniform of the Ye''s family medical team because of their rtionship with Tristan. Thus, no one paid any attention to them. When Mango saw I, she was slightly stunned. However, she did not say anything. After all, Mango had always trusted Mateo''s arrangements. Thus, she believed that he had his reasons for bringing I over. "Mango, how''s Nathan?" Well, Mango could tell that I was genuinely worried about Nathaniel. Then, she nced at her and whispered, "He''s in the abandoned factory, and Bernard''s men have just left. However, I''m sure that he must have left some of his men instead. Thus, the most important thing we have to do now is to sneak in and see what he wants to do." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Are we not going to save him?" I was a little worried, so she couldn''t help but ask. Then, Mango replied slowly, "Well, Nathan followed Bernard here without showing any resistance. Thus, I''m sure that he''s plotting someone. After all, Bernard did not hand Nathan over to Laborn, so perhaps he has his ns as well. Everyone knows that Lebanon is my cousin. Now that Nathaniel had ended up in this situation, Lebanon is the only person I can rely on. Oh, well. There''s probably an ambush waiting for me somewhere if I fall into their trap.On the other hand,d Laborn knew our existence not long after we arrived at the pce, but he did not take any action. Furthermore, Laborn went to Lebanon''s pce before the national banquet. This meant that he must have suspected something. After hearing what Mango had said, I felt a little less worried. She was afraid that ManNathaniel''s arrest would fluster Mango. However, it seemed that Mango had grown up a lot since she had first met her. "Then what should we do now?" I asked in a low voice. Then, Mango looked inside and replied softly, "Bernard didn''t leave many men behind, so this means that he''s thinks that no one will find this ce. Let''s go in and get rid of his men first. Then, we can know what Nathaniel is nning." "All right." Under Mango''smand, the group quickly entered the abandoned factory, but I stopped them immediately. "There is an infrared beam here." She was from Ango, so naturally, she was familiar with the defence mechanisms here. Thus, she had spoken up immediately before Mango''s subordinates had stepped into the infrared area. On the other hand, Mango was a little surprised when she heard this. She was terrified of the infrared rays because of what had happened to them previously. However, I quickly stepped forward and shut down the general system. Once I was done, Mango brought her men over quickly and took care of Bernard''s subordinates. When she finally saw Nathaniel again, she became a little emotional. "Are you alright?" She asked as she looked all over Nathaniel''s body. Right now, she didn''t even have time to wipe the exhaust off her body. Thus, Nathaniel felt bad for her when he saw this. "Are you stupid? How could you follow us from under the car? Aren''t you worried that your body can''t take it?" "Nah, it''s fine. Haha! I can do it." Mango giggled as she replied, and Nathaniel immediately felt hopeful and warm when he saw her smile. Well, she was a person who had always managed to bring warmth inside his cold and lonely life. At this thought, Nathaniel hugged her. However, he suddenly saw I. "Why are you here?" Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 "She''s here to save you. We were lucky to have her just now, or else, our people would have been hurt by infrared rays." Well, Mango indeed still hated I, but she didn''t feel like killing I anymore. On the other hand, I didn''t speak, and she looked at Nathaniel with some warmth in her eyes. Well, Nathaniel had seen this kind of warmth before when he was a child. However, as time went by, he felt overwhelmed when he saw this gaze. Then, Nathaniel turned his head to the side and whispered, "You''ve closed the infrared system here, so Bernard will find out that something happened here quickly. Also, he locked me up secretly, and he doesn''t want Laborn to know about it, so he maye by himself. Although we don''t have enough people now, I think we can still capture him while we catch him off guard." "What? Do you want to use yourself as bait?" Mango immediately understood what Nathaniel was trying to say. "That''s right." Nathaniel answered immediately and did not hide anything. "We must catch Bernard, and this is an excellent opportunity to do so. After capturing Bernard, we can bring him back to out country. On the other hand, Bernard disliked Laborn because thetter hurt him before. Thus, we can make use of the civil war between As and Laborn." This was Nathaniel''s idea. Mango frowned slightly when she heard this. "Well, As and Laborn have worked together with each other for so many years, so we can''t fool any of them easily. Thus, I don''t think that our n can seed." "What if I deliver this news personally then?" I suddenly said. Nathaniel and Mango were stunned after hearing her words. "Are you nning to tell them about this yourself?" "Yes, I''m on Laborn and As''s side. They know the current situation I''m in, so they think that I won''t side with you. After all, they think that I will die if I do so, so I have no choice but to rely on them if i want to live. If I look for As and tell him that I managed to escape from Laborn''s clutches, maybe As will believe me. However, if Bernard is still alive, I don''t think As will offend Laborn immediately. After all, Bernard is his only son, so he will definitely save him first." I said as she analysed the situation carefully. After Mango and Nathaniel came over, they had blocked the signal. After all, they wanted to know whether Maverick was As''s son, but they had not received the report. Thus, they couldn''t help but frown when they heard what I had said. "Is Maverick really not As''s son?" "No, he is the child born after Madeline and As'' guards had sex. At that time, As didn''t want Madeline to give birth, but he needed something that he could threaten Madeline with. Hence, he knocked Madeline out and got his guard to make love to her, and so, Maverick was born. He thought that Madeline would tell him about the entrance to the mine because they had a child. However, he didn''t expect her to prioritise her n over her child, so she was furious. Thus, when Madeline escaped to the Ye family, As had wanted to kill Maverick. However, he felt that it would be such a waste, so he decided to let Maverick live and test the vermin on him. He reported this incident to Laborn before, and I''ve also seen the actual report." I told Nathaniel and Mango what she knew honestly. On the other hand, Nathaniel was enraged when he heard this. Urgh! As deserved to die! However, I was right. If Bernard didn''t die, As would probably turn against Laborn. But it was toote to ask for instructions from the higher- ups now. After all, he was on a critical mission in a foreign country, so he had to make some of the important decisions himself. Besides, Bernard hadmitted heinous crimes, so it was not wrong to punish him on the spot. At this thought, Nathaniel nodded. "Let''s do it this way then. Mango, you have to take care of yourselfter." "All right." After Mango and Nathaniel had discussed the strategy they would use, they immediately carried out the mission. On the other hand, Bernard had gotten the news, just like they had expected. "Mr. Gaylord, the infrared system in the northern suburbs has been shut down." Bernard''s eyes narrowed suddenly when he heard what his subordinate had said. "What? Do you know whose people they are?" "They don''t seem to be from our pce. After all, we have been watching the king''s people, but they had not done anything. The people from other pces also haven''t made any movements. Prince Lebanon and Prince Prestin are both at the state banquet. Furthermore, Princess Prissy and Tristan are in the room, and they won''te out for a while. Also, we''ve also been watching Princess Prisca, but she hasn''t done anything." After hearing what his subordinate had said, Bernard immediately could guess that Mango was the one who had shut down the infrared systems. "Hah! I''ve underestimated you, Mango Fang! I didn''t know that she would have other people helping her other than Lebanon. Alright, this is a perfect opportunity to see who''s supporting her! Furthermore, we can get rid of the people backing her up too!" Bernard said confidently. However, his guard was a little worried. "Mr. Gaylord, I''m worried that the king will be upset if we leave the banquet suddenly like this." "Tell the king that my father is here with some news, so I have to meet him right now. Anyway, he still needs my father''s financial resources so that he can support the military research of the country." "Yes, sir!" The guards quickly left to carry out Bernard''s orders after that. Then, Bernard quietly emptied the ss and left without anyone noticing. Meanwhile, even though Prestin and Lebanon looked like they were casually sipping wine, they had been paying attention to Bernard. When Prestin saw that Bernard had left, he immediately signalled his men to follow behind Bernard. On the other hand, Mosco nced at Lebanon and asked in a low voice, "Your Highness, what should we do?" "Don''t do anything. Instead, send someone to tell Prisca to get her men to follow Bernard. Right now, we shouldn''t involve ourselves in this situation." As Lebanon said this, a mysterious gaze shed across hie eyes. Didn''t Prisca say that she would cooperate with him and make him the next king? Well, he wanted to see how capable she was now then. After all, he couldn''t be involved in this situation now. This was not because he coveted the throne, but he was doing this for Mango and Nathaniel''s sake. Well, Laborn had alreadye to his pce before the banquet. He was sure that Laborn didn''t come to talk about the past merely, and thetter was probably already suspicious of him. Thus, now that Laborn was monitoring him carefully, he decided that it was better for him to not do anything. After all, he was still not powerful enough to fight Laborn directly. At this thought, Lebanon continue to socialise with the crowd and pretended to not care about anything else. Meanwhile, Mosco did not leave either. She just asked a waiter to deliver a note to Prisca. When Prisca received the message, she immediately signalled for Sina to arrange for someone to follow after Bernard. Well, of course, Bernard knew that many people were following him, but he didn''t care. After all, he knew that Nathaniel had likely escaped because the infrared rays had been turned off. Hence, he didn''t know what kind of trap was awaiting him there. Therefore, the people who were following him could save his life at any time. Well, he had to admit that he could trust no one in the pce. After all, everyone had their schemes. When Bernard arrived at the northern suburbs, Nathaniel was no longer there, just like he had guessed. Instead, the people lying here were all his subordinates, and they were no longer breathing. Urgh! They were so cruel Well, Bernard had never thought that Nathaniel was a pushover or a kindhearted person. However, Nathaniel had always controlled his actions and temper because of his military rank. However, was he nning to wipe Bernard''s men all out now? Hah! It was evident that he and Mango were not easy to deal with. "Turn on the monitoring system and quickly find Nathaniel''s location." After all, no one knew that he had installed a tracking device on Nathaniel. Thus, even if Nathaniel had escaped to a faraway ce, Bernard would still know his location. On the other hand, while Bernard was still thinking that he had the upper hand, Nathaniel yed with a small object in his hand. It was the tracker that Bernard had ced on him. "What is this?" "Well, I think Bernard put this tracker in me when he looked me up. He thought I didn''t know about it, but I think he forgot my capibilities How could I not find it? Oh, well, since he thinks that he can rely on this tracker, let''s use this to defeat him then." Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly as he said this, and a cruel smile appeared on her face. Hah! He was aputer expert, but Bernard had used such an ordinary tracker on him. Well, well. Bernard had underestimated him instead! After hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango immediately knew what he was going to do. "Where are you going to put this?" "Hmm, I was thinking to put this in where Aunt Mckenzie was kidnapped. After all, that ce is one of Laborn''s terriroties. If Bernard died there, even As would believe that his brother had betrayed him indeed." I immediately agreed to his n after hearing what he had said. "That''s right. That ce belongs to Laborn. No one can approach that ce without the king''s order, including As. So that ce is absolutely safe, and As will definitely believe it." Mango felt relieved after hearing what I had said. From N?velDrama.Org. "So, are you trying to say that that ce will soon be As'' grave?" "Yeah. Hey! Do we have a sniper here?" Nathaniel asked, but no one responded. Thus, this meant that they were no snipers in the team. "I''ll do it!" Mango opened her mouth and said immediately. After all, she was already physically drained. Even if Bernard got there, she probably could not join the fight. However, she was a member of the Hans family and was the matriarch of the Ye Family. Therefore, she could allow them to leave her out of this situation right now. However, as a sniper, she could first find a sniping spot and make the necessary arrangements. Then, she could wait till it was the right time before she delivered the fatal shot. Therefore, she could recover her stamina slowly, so it would be safer for her. On the other hand, Nathaniel knew that Mango''s decision was correct. After all, he knew that she would overexert herself when she carried our missions. However, he had no choice but to do so, so he felt a bit heartbroken. Well, Mango was not someone that needed to be protected. She was a member of the Hans family, the Xiao family, and the matriarch of the Ye Family. Therefore, he couldn''t feel bad for her as she had to do this. He would make sure that what she had done today would be recorded in the books of history together with his achievements. Then, Nathaniel looked at Mango and said with some worry, "Take care of yourself. It''ll be better for you to find a few more sniping points. After all, Bernard can easily think about the same sniping points as you. Furthermore, we don''t know whether he has a sniper in his team too, so you should find an obscure spot and protect yourself. Mango, I know that you''re not weak, but you need to know that you have to survive for all of us. Hence, you have to protect yourself at all costs!" "I got it." Mango nodded in reply and wanted to leave, but Nathaniel held her in his arms. He wrapped his arms around her tightly as he began to whisper in her ear. "I don''t want you to suffer, but I know that you have to carry out this mission now. Mango, I''m proud to have a strong wife like you. Hence, I''m looking forward to the day where we can return home together and receive the awards that we deserve. Do you understand what I''m trying to tell you?" Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 How could Mango not understand what he was trying to say? Hence, she let go of her bashfulness in front of everyone for the first time and hugged Nathaniel tightly. She said softly, "Believe me, Nathaniel. I want everyone to know that I''m not a useless wife that can do nothing but stay by your side. I can also be yourrade, and I can fight together with you. After all, I''m working so hard to that you can be proud of me." Nathaniel started tearing up when he heard what she had said. "Thank you for your hard work then." "Nah, everyone is working hard here. Alright, I''ll stop talking now. I''m leaving first to set up my sniping location, so I''ll wait for you guys there." After saying that, Mango took the tracker from Nathaniel''s hand and kissed Nathaniel on the face. However, Nathaniel held the back of her head and kissed her passionately. During the kiss, they could almost feel their breaths on each other''s faces. Thus, all their subordinates could help but feel energized when they saw the passionate kiss. When Mango started running out of breath, she panted and pushed Nathaniel away. Then, she turned around and ran outside. Meanwhile, Nathaniel watched as her retreating figure got further away with a determined gaze. "My dearrades, we are now in a foreignnd. Therefore, we won''t have reinforcements or support. Thus, we will have toplete this mission ourselves. We are all in this together, so I''ll give you three minutes to write your will. As usual, the people who are still alive need to bring back theirrades'' will and fulfill their wishes. Can you do that?" "Yes, we can!" Just as Nathaniel finished speaking, all the soldiers shouted out together. This was a fight to the death as these soldiers would do anything to protect their country. Right now, all the soldiers were burning with passion, and they had all forgotten about their fear of death. Furthermore, Nathaniel had not led his troops for a long time. Thus, he couldn''t help but feel that he had returned to the hot-blooded past where he led the army troops to victory. On the other hand, when I saw that, she finally understood why Laborn and As would fail in their ns. After all, Nathaniel''s soldiers all had their own beliefs and principles. Thus, they were willing to do anything for the country and its people. In fact, they were willing to give up their lives as well! Although Laborn had given his military forces some high-end weapons, his men didn''t share the same beliefs and principles, so they were not united. Therefore, they worked together because Laborn forced them to do so, not because they were faithful to their king. Therefore, he was doomed to fail. Well, I felt that she had made the right decision for the first time. The wisest choice she could make right now was to stand by Nathaniel''s side. However, she had not realised this earlier, so she had to pay for her crimes herself now. On the other hand, Mango didn''t know what was going on here. After she had walked out, I said softly, "Nathan, I''ll go with her because I''m familiar with that area. I know that she''s capable, but I''m worried someone will try to set her up. Bernard is more ruthless and smarter than other people, and he has many cunning tricks up his sleeve. So, I''ll follow Mango so that she has someone to rely on." Nathaniel paused for a moment after hearing what I had said. Well, he was worried about Mango. However, I knew that he was also concerned about her. "I know you''re worried about me, but please give me onest chance, okay? I swear that I''ll never hurt Mango, and I''ll do my best to protect her. After all, she''s your wife and your children''s mother. Furthermore I''ve already let your father and the Ye family down. So, I''ll never disappoint you again before I die." I said these words sincerely. Nathaniel frowned slightly when he heard what she had said, but he still gave I a chance. Well, perhaps Nathaniel had seen how regretful she felt through her eyes. After Nathaniel nodded, I quickly chased after Mango. On the other hand, Mango was alert when she sensed that there was someone behind her. However, when she saw I, she was stunned. "Why are you here?" "I''m here to help you." I said briefly, but Mango immediately understood that Nathaniel was worried about her. Well, they were in Laborn''s territory. So, I could probably help her if she tagged along. Soon, quickly arrived at the hut. This ce was abandoned because Mckenzie had left. However, they could tell that Laborn had been furious because she had run away. After all, he had almost destroyed everything that was in the house. Then, Mango looked around quickly. There were about three higher locations than normal ground, so she could use them as sniping points. However, these spots could expose her ces rapidly, so people would notice her immediately. Of course, I noticed the same problem. "I''ll go over there. You go down there and find a secret ce to hide. Then, we can work together to trick him. This way, Bernard will never find out where were are." From N?velDrama.Org. I said as she pointed to one of the sniping spots their enemies could find easily. However, Mango shook her head. "No, let me go over there. Although I might reveal my location, it is the best sniping slow. Once Bernard enters this room, I can get rid of him immediately." Mango knew that a sniping point had to be at a high point to be effective. Although other ces could hide her well, she could not aim for Bernard easily. Therefore, even though she could expose her location here, she knew that she could seed if she pulled the trigger at the right time. On the other hand, I knew this as well. She had been afraid that Mango would be in danger. However, when she heard Mango''s words, she knew that Mango had already made up her mind. After all, she hade to assist Mango, not to disturb her. "Well, I''ll find another ce to hide so that we can help each other." "All right." Mango did not have any objections to this. They had just found a ce to hide when Bernard came over with some people. "Watch out. I''m sure that there''s an ambush here, so all of you should be careful." Although Bernard did not say these words loudly, everyone could hear what he had said clearly, including Mango. However, Nathaniel hadn''t arrived yet, and he didn''t expect that Bernard woulde so quickly. It seemed that Bernard had used a shortcut to get here. Unfortunately, Nathaniel was not familiar with this ce, so Bernard''s team was one step ahead of them. Now, as long as Bernard came in, he would know that this ce was a trap. At that time, he would try to run away immediately. After all, he was a person who cherished his life and would never let himself be exposed to danger. Thus, Mango analyzed the situation quickly. Right now, she knew that there was only one thing she could do. She had to shoot Bernard immediately when thetter had entered the room. However, this would expose her location. Bernard was strong, so he would probably drag her down to the depths of hell with him! As she thought of this, Mango frowned slightly. Suddenly, she thought about Nathaniel. What would Nathaniel do if she died? Perhaps he would go crazy! However, Nathaniel had his children, I and Uncle Mateo, so he would think twice before doing anything rash. Well, Mango indeed understood Nathaniel''s thoughts well. However, when she remembered that she could be separated from Nathaniel forever after this, she couldn''t help but feel heartbroken. After all, Mango had loved this man since she had been in university. She had married him and given birth to his children, but she did not regret it in the slightest. Although both of them had a misunderstanding and had been hurt because of that, she still felt like she had more happy than sad memories with Nathaniel. Well, she knew that many unexpected things had happened in life. However, she never expected that she would only spend a few years with Nathaniel. Furthermore, during this time, they had been separated for five years because of a misunderstanding! She hadn''t spent enough time with Nathaniel, and she didn''t even know him well yet. s! She could also probably die here without saying goodbye to her children. Well, Mango had her regrets, but she knew what she had to prioritise between her nation and her family. After all, she was Nathaniel''s wife. Thus, she was also the wife of a soldier and the leader of the Dark Night Empire. Therefore, she had too much responsibility on her hands. Even if she was unwilling to part with her daughter, she could not run away from this mission as it was the best time to kill Bernard. Otherwise, once Bernard escaped, he would alert the enemy. Therefore, Bernard and Laborn could realise what Nathaniel was thinking. If that happened, As and Laborn would no longer fight against each other. After all, Laborn was too powerful. If As did not step in to control him, Laborn''s power would only grow. Therefore, the other countries, including Z Country, could probably do nothing to stop his ns in such a short time. When Mango thought about how more people would be separated from their families because of Laborn, she knew she had to carry out this mission. After all, if she had to give up her life to save any one of them, she would be willing to do so! Furthermore, she had thousands ofrades supporting her from behind, and she also had the Hans family''s blood flowing in the veins. The members of the Hans family was born to serve the military and fight on battlefields. Therefore, this was their destiny and their mission as well. Suddenly, Mango thought of his father, Dennis. If he were still alive, he would be proud of his daughter. At this thought, Mango suddenly felt proud. She felt so lucky that she was a child of the Hans family. Then, Mango watched as Bernard''s men slowly came into the room. However, when she saw that Bernard had enteredst, she couldn''t help but be nervous. On the other hand, I also realized that Nathaniel''s men couldn''t arrive in time. She looked in Mango''s direction and saw a trace of determination in thetter''s eyes. I was shocked when she saw this, and she suddenly understood something. Previously, she had always thought that Mango was not worthy of Nathaniel because Nathaniel was her pride. After all, she had raised him personally, so she knew how outstanding Nathaniel was. However, at this moment, I knew that she had been mistaken. Well, Mango was excellent too! She indeed deserved to be Nathaniel''s wife, and she was worthy enough to earn everyone''s respect. However, her mission was to protect Mango. How could she just let Mango die? Bernard was timid, so I watched as he hovered outside and only allowed his subordinates to enter. Thus, she knew that Mango couldn''t shoot, nor did thetter have the chance to do so. However, once Bernard''s men found out that Nathaniel wasn''t here, they would report this back to Bernard under these circumstances. If that happened, Bernard would never set foot into this hut. If Bernard refused to enter, it meant that this operation had failed. But how could I let this mission all go to waste? She suddenly nced at Mango before making a decision. Right now, she was hiding outside. Thus, as long as she made the first shot, Bernard, the coward, would think that the ambushers were located outside. Then, he would definitely run inside the hut as soon as possible. As long as Bernard entered the room, he would give Mango a chance to shoot him. Furthermore, if Mango pulled the trigger, Bernard would die. However, this also meant that I would immediately expose herself. Thus, this meant that she could be shot to death anytime. Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 Meanwhile, I looked in the direction where Mango was. Sweat was already forming on Mango''s forehead, so it was evident that she was worried about the same thing as I. When I saw that Bernard''s men would enter the hut, she knew that there was no time for her to hesitate. Thus, she immediately pulled the trigger and shot at Bernard''s leg. The bullet cut through the air and headed to where Bernard was standing immediately. However, Bernard avoided it with his agile reflexes and immediately became alert. "There are snipers to our right." When everyone heard that Bernard had been attacked, they came out quickly and shot I in the direction of I. Mango''s heart suddenly tightened when she saw this. She had never thought that I would sacrifice herself to protect her. In fact, why would thetter take this mission so seriously? While Mango was slightly stunned, Bernard had already run into the room to hide. "Kill him! Shoot him to death!" Bernard shouted with a ferocious face. Right now, Mango didn''t have the time to look at I''s fate, let alone think about anything else. She could only steady her breathing and pull the trigger while aiming at Bernard''s head. However, Bernard was very alert. When he realized that there was a sniper in the room, he knew that he couldn''t turn around and avoid it. Thus, Bernard pulled one of his men desperately so that thetter would be standing in front of him to protect himself. In the end, the bullet went through his subordinate''s temple. However, Bernard bent slightly, so the bullet brushed his scalp and flew out. A trace of blood flowed out the wound in Bernard''s head. It had a pungent smell, so he was annoyed immediately. "D*mn it! There''s actually a snipe in herr!" Suddenly, he snatched the gun of his already dead subordinate and aimed towards Mango''s location. Then, Mango rolled on the spot and quickly changed her position. However, she didn''t forget to aim at Bernard again while she was doing this. This time, Bernard could not avoid it. The bullet went through his chest, and he was surprised, but he also copsed immediately. "Mr. Gaylord!" Bernard''s people immediately panicked when they saw this. However, Mango did not dare to continue fighting and quickly ran away to the exit. At this moment, Nathaniel''s men finally arrived. Thus, they surrounded Bernard''s men and killed them all. Now that Nathaniel had control over the battlefield, Mango quickly made her way to where I was. Then, she saw that I had been shot several times and was already on the verge of death. "I!" Mango was devastated when she saw this. She gently held I in her arms. However, warm blood started seeping through her palms and dying her hands right. Thus, Mango couldn''t help but tear up. "s! Why did you do that?" I had always been a selfish and cruel person in Mango''s memories. She still remembered how she got someone to drug Mango to torture her. Therefore, how could such a wicked person sacrifice herself for Mango? Wait, this wasn''t right! It was impossible! She had to be plotting something. "Are you plotting something? Do you have other intentions? Tell me!" Mango had started to tear up, and her eyes hurt because of the warm tears. Meanwhile, I looked at Mango andughed slowly before saying, "Haha! Mango, you can never be a viin. After all, you are kind-hearted but determined, so you will never change your mind once you decide on something. s! You will be bullied by others easily if you continue to think this way. In fact, if Nathaniel hadn''t been protecting you, you wouldn''t have been so sessful!" "I know! Don''t talk anymore. Let me call a doctor! I''m sure that we have a doctor in the team, so let me go get him!" Just as Mango was about to stand up, I grabbed both of her hands. "Nah, you don''t need to do that because I know that I''m already done for. So, let''s not waste the medical supplies that he has. Gah!" I spat out a mouthful of blood suddenly while she was talking. In the end, Mango could not suppress her tears as they rolled down from the corners of her eyes. "Don''t think that I will forgive you like this. I, I won''t forgive you no matter what you''ve done. Do you think I will feel guilty just because you''ve died? Well, I''m telling you now that I will never think this way!" "That''s good. I''m a cold-blooded person, so I didn''t do this for you too. Mango, I really dislike you." I gasped and paused before saying, "I did this for Nathan. Although I know I don''t deserve to be his mother, I wanted to do onest thing for him, so I won''t die without regrets. You are the person he cares most, so I couldn''t allow anything to happen to you. If something happened to you, what will happen to Nathaniel in the future? He has no rtives, and you''re the only one who can apany him for the rest of his life. Although I don''t like you, he loves you the most. So, I hope that both of you can grow old together! Urgh!" After saying that, I coughed violently, and the corners of her mouth were red with blood. But, she still smiled a little. "I''ve had a pathetic life. I thought that I had been fighting for my country and my people, so I had put in so much effort to ignore my emotions. After all, I thought that I could give up anything for my country, but I realised that no one cared about my sacrifices. The king who I wanted to protect in my country was not doing it for my people at all. s! My life is ridiculous, so I can die without any regrets now. However, I don''t have a family, and I hope that you can bring my ashes back and bury them beside Mr. Ye. I''ve loved him my whole life, and he''s the only man I''ve ever loved. However, I''m the one who almost killed his son and the entire Ye family. I''ve made a mistake, and even if I go down there, he will probably never forgive me. However, I still want to see him onest time, even if he ends up scolding me." Suddenly, when I finished speaking, she fell silent immediately. Her arms slid down automatically, so Mango couldn''t help but feel devastated. After all, Mango was upset right now. She didn''t want to forgive I. I was such a b*tch, and she had done so many ruthless things! Furthermore, how could she forget what she had done to hurt Wisdom? However, she still felt slightly heartbroken when she saw what had happened. Right now, Mango had mixed feelings. However, she still ced I down and cleaned up the Well, if she thought about this situation differently, I deserved to be respected. She had sacrificed so much for her country and its people, but she had not received any recognition. s! It was a pity that she had chosen the wrong nation to serve and believe in. On the other hand, Nathaniel''s battle ended quickly. After wiping out all the people on the mountain, they collected all the corpses there. He looked around for Mango, only to see her kneeling on the ground as tears streamed down her face. Nathaniel''s heart suddenly ached when he saw this scene. Wait... the clothes on the woman lying on the ground looked so familiar! Was that I? At this thought, he ran over quickly. When he saw I lying on the ground with blood all over her body, and she had already stopped breathing, he felt a pang in his chest. "She..." "She sacrificed himself to save me." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Mango briefly exined what happened just now. Nathaniel was very shocked when he heard this. After all, he didn''t expect I to sacrifice herself to protect Mango. Therefore, as I''s son, he was grateful to her. "Did she have anyst words?" "She wanted to go home and be buried with your father. After all, she said that she wants to get his forgiveness." Then, Mango looked at Nathaniel and whispered, "Nathan, I don''t seem to hate her anymore." "Then let''s stop hating her then. After all, she has already died, so she has paid for her sins with her life." Nathaniel held Mango in her arms as he said these words. Fortunately, Mango was alright. Therefore, he was really grateful to I because of this. Also, he would put I''s tombstone next to Wilson and engrave his name on her tombstone because she had saved Mango. Right now, he was willing to admit that she was his mother. Meanwhile, Mangoy in Nathaniel''s embrace and sobbed, "Urgh! I really don''t like seeing death! After all, I will still be upset, no matter who dies in the end. After all, we all only have a few decades to live, and everyone has their own hardships. Therefore, I feel terrible because she died suddenly!" "No, this won''t happen in the future. After all, these people sacrificed their lives so that more people can live peacefully. This is what it means to be a soldier." Mango understood more about the responsibility that soldiers bore after hearing what Nathaniel had said. In the past, she only wanted to be together with Nathaniel. Thus, there were already so many soldiers in the army, so she thought they could stillplete their missions without him. In fact, she even felt a little happy when Nathaniel decided to retire from the military. But at this moment, she truly understood the soldiers'' responsibilities, and she knew how selfless the soldiers were. Thus, right now, Mango was proud to be a soldier''s wife. At this thought, she held Nathaniel tightly and whispered, "Nathaniel, thank you." "Thank you for guarding so many people! Also, thank you for still being a soldier. Thank you for allowing me to understand what it meant to be a soldier. Now, I know why the Hans family, the Xiao family and the Ye family are so proud to serve the army." Mango said secretly in her heart as the expression in her eyes changed. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was worried that Laborn could notice something, so he consoled Mango beforeying down the array. Firstly, he threw Bernard in Laborn''s room. Then, he recorded it and sent it to Maverick with the hacker technology he had. "I know you must have a way to get to know As''s ount number. Give me his ount number, and I will upload the video with Bernard''s death to him." Maverick was slightly surprised when he received the message from Nathaniel, and then he sent an ount with a paternity test report. The report belonged to him and As. They were indeed not father and son by blood! Nathaniel already knew about this, but he also knew that Maverick would be upset. Furthermore, he even wanted to know who his biological father was. At this thought, Nathaniel told what I had told him to Maverick, and thetter only sent him two words in reply. "Thank you!" Well, Maverick would investigate the rest himself. Furthermore, he would find out the name of the deceased guard and where thetter had been buried himself as well. After all, Nathaniel knew that Maverick was not a weak person, so thetter would not give up because of this minor setback. Furthermore, they were brothers anyway, so nothing else mattered now. Not long after the video spread out, As couldn''t suppress his emotions anymore. After all, Bernard was his only son, but now he had died so miserably in Laborn''s room! Thus, if someone told him that this matter had nothing to do with Laborn, he would never believe it! Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 As called Laborn almost immediately when he got the news. At this time, Laborn was talking with Tristan''s doppelganger at the national banquet. He was discussing with Teagen about his investments into the military institute. During this time, he saw As'' call. He was slightly stunned, but he still hung up. Well, As was probably calling because of money. Now, Laborn felt that the most important thing was to take this opportunity to rope in the Acker family. On the other hand, As thought that Laborn didn''t pick up the call because thetter had killed his son. Therefore, he was enraged, and he called Laborn repeatedly until his eyes were burning with fury. Meanwhile, Teagan looked at Laborn''s mobile phone and whispered, "Your Majesty, you should answer your phone first. I don''t want to stop you from doing any of your important affairs." Right now, Laborn was already a little annoyed. What was wrong with As today? Well, he had given As a lot of authority these few years. Therefore, did As forget who the real king of Ang was. Then, Laborn left angrily with his phone. Then, he picked up the call only when he had arrived at an empty ce. "As, I have something very important to do now. I''ll call you backter and listen to what you have to say." Laborn had said these words with an unpleasant tone. However, As sneered and said, "Heh! Will you call me back? I''m afraid that you will send troops to kill meter." "Huh? What are you talking about?" Laborn frowned and felt that As was overstepping his boundaries. Then, As said coldly, "Hah! You killed my son, but you''re asking me what I''m talking about? Laborn, my dear brother, do you still remember what you told me before? You promised to treat my son well! Now that you killed my son, how are you going to exin this to me?" "Huh? What are you talking about? Bernard is having a good time at the party." Laborn felt that As was a little out of his mind right now. "Really? Then turn on the video camera and let my son talk to me! If he''s with you, I''ll punish myself because of how disrespectful I was today. However, if my son is dead, you need to exin the situation to me!" Laborn finally understood something after hearing what As had said. "Huh? What happened to Bernard?" "He''s dead! Don''t say that you don''t know about this!" As started shouting louder suddenly. All these years, why had he left home in search of wealth? He had done it for his son and because the Fang family was ambitious! Now that he was about to seed, he didn''t expect Laborn to get rid of them instead. Urgh! What kind of brother was he? On the other hand, Laborn frowned and said in a low voice, "Alright, I''ll go check it out first. I''ll call youter." After that, he hung up without waiting for As''s reply. Then, Laborn quickly found his guards and whispered, "Send a team to find Bernard. It doesn''t matter what he is doing right now. Just bring him to me." "Yes, Sir!" The guards quickly left after receiving those orders.. On the other hand, Prestin had been staring at Laborn. When he saw how the guards had left in a rush, he knew that something had happened. He immediately gestured for his men to follow them. Suddenly, Laborn felt a little uneasy. He had never felt this way before. Furthermore, he recalled how rude furious As had been just now. Did something really happen to Bernard? However, he had givenplete authority to Bernard in this pce. Therefore, no one could do anything to him. After that, he looked at his two sons again. Both of them were under surveince, and he had also sent people to keep a close eye on their men. Hence, they had no chance to do anything. If something happened to Bernard, this meant that thetter had run out of the pce. Well, the only people outside the pce that wanted to attack Bernard were probably Nathaniel and Mango. "Guards! Find out where Mango and Nathaniel are immediately!" Initially, Laborn had set up an borate trap to catch Mango and Nathaniel. However, it seemed that they werepetent, so they had sneaked out of the pce. Who was it? Who on earth was the person who had helped them? At this thought, Laborn once again looked at Lebanon and Prestin. He also thought about Prisci, but all three of them didn''t have time to do anything at all. Wait! What about Prisca? Suddenly, Laborn thought of his sixth daughter. He had rarely paid attention to Prisca. She had only shown up briefly when the banquet started, so could she have done this? Well, now that Laborn had his suspicions, he had to do something. Hence, he called his guards and whispered, "Go and find Prisca. It doesn''t matter what she''s doing right now. Find her and tie her up in my study." Right now, Laborn had a murderous gaze while he was saying these words. After all, he had nned to use his daughters to expand his authority by marrying them away. Therefore, if Prisca helped Mango attack his family, he would get rid of this unfaithful child. On the other hand, Prisca didn''t know that Laborn was looking at her. Instead, she had been captivated by the man who had been sent to her while he was unconscious. Thus, she was blushing out of embarrassment. "Your Highness, I brought this man to you, but he''s a little stubborn. If he wakes upter, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to control him. So, why don''t we find someone to tie up his hands and feet first?" Sina looked at Prisca and couldn''t help but say. However, Prisca shook her head and said, "No, I''m interested in him, so I don''t want to force him. Furthermore, I didn''t capture him here to do anything else. I just wanted to see him instead. Why don''t you leave now? Also, tell everyone that they shouldn''te in without my permission, or they will be consequences." "Yes, Your Highness." Then, Sina looked at the unconscious man before leaving quietly. Meanwhile, Prisca walked to the bed and reached out to stroke the man''s face. He was so handsome! Prisca outlined the man''s eyes, nose, and thin lips with her fingers. Right now, her heart was racing. How could such a handsome man not see how good she was? Well, Prisca rarely took a fancy to anyone, except for this. Unfortunately, this man was emotionless. Therefore, no matter what she did, he still wouldn''t pay attention to her. N?velDrama.Org content rights. How could she make this man fall in love with her? Did she really have to giver her body to him. At this thought, Prisca hesitated, but she was also tempted by it. Thus, she couldn''t help but swallow a gulp of saliva. Then, she slowly unbuttoned her clothes as if she had made a decision. However, she stopped when she had stripped until only her underwear was life. Right now, her face was as red as a tomato. She leaned down slowly and kissed the man''s face. After that, she unbuttoned the first button on the man''s shirt, revealing his attractive corbone. When she saw this, she couldn''t help but gulp down her saliva again. He was just so handsome! She could already fantasize about what they were about to do next just by looking at his corbone. After that, Prisca quickly unbuttoned the second button to reveal his muscr chest. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew in through the window, so Prisca couldn''t help but tremble. She felt a little cold right now. Although she felt hot and aroused right now, she still thought the wind was a little chilly. Therefore, Prisca stopped what she was doing and got up to close the window. When she turned around, she found a sharp dagger against her neck. Then, a woman in a ck cloak looked at her coldly. Her eyes were sharp, and she had a piercing gaze. A dark mask was covering her face, so Prisca couldn''t see how she looked like. On the other hand, Prisca felt shivers when she felt the murderous aura that the woman was emitting. "Who are you? How did you get in?" Prisca was a little scared as she asked this, but she did not scream. She knew that once she made a sound, Sina, who was standing outside, would definitely bring others to save her. However, the woman had pointed a dagger at her neck. If she had shouted right now, she would probably be beheaded before Sina coulde in. Therefore, what she needed to do right now was to calm down. Fortunately, she had be braver after following Tristan for the past few years. On the other hand, the woman seemed furious as she said coldly, "How dare you touch him? Where did you touch him just now?" Prisca was stunned for a moment after hearing what the woman had said, but she immediately understood what was going on. Then, she nced at the man who was lying on the bed. Sure enough, the buttons that she had unbuttoned just now were all buttoned, but he was still unconscious. "Who the hell are you? What''s your rtionship with Denver?" Prisca asked coldly. After all, even though she was on the verge of death, she was still furious. After all, the man she had her eyes on was outstanding! However, she didn''t expect anyone else to covet after Denver too! However, the woman sneered before replying, "Heh! You don''t deserve to know about this!" After she said that, she waved her hand suddenly. Then, Prisca only felt a slight chill on her fingers before she felt severe pain all over her body. Suddenly, her little finger had been detached from her body! "Argh! It hurts!" Prisca couldn''t help screaming. After that, the woman knocked her out and carried Denver up. Then, she leaped out of the window as Sina rushed into the room. "Your Highness!" When Sina saw that Prisca''s fingers were bleeding, she was frightened and hurriedly called the doctor. At this time, Laborn''s guards also arrived at the pce. They were a little surprised to see this scene, but they still followed Laborn''s orders. Therefore, they took both Prisca and the doctor to Laborn''s study. On the other hand, Laborn frowned when he saw that Prisca was unconscious and that she had a severed figure. "What''s going on?" Sina was Prisca''s personal maid, so she had no choice but to step forward and reply. "Your Majesty, Princess Prisca fell in love with a man, but the man refused to pay her any attention. Therefore, she sent people to abduct the man and drug him tonight while everyone was at the banquet. Then, she asked us to go out, so we didn''t know what had happened. Suddenly, we heard the Princess shouting, and then the man had disappeared. At that time, her finger had already been cut off, and she was already unconscious." Laborn was a little upset after hearing what Sina had said. "You bastard! How could you be such a slut? How can I marry her off if rumours start spreading because of this? What''s the name of that man? Find out about him right now!" After all, Laborn had his pride. He could do anything he wanted to his daughter. However, he couldn''t allow anyone else to look down on Prisca. Therefore, that man deserved to die! Moreover, this man could roam around the pce easily, so his identity had to be powerful. In fact, this man could also be rted to Nathaniel and Mango! Although he was unsure if this man had used Prisca, he decided to find the man first. When Sina saw that Laborn was angry, she said softly, "That man is called Denver. He came here to treat someone. He''s... he''s a rogue!" "Wait, say that again. What is his name?" Laborn''s eyes immediately narrowed when he asked this. Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 "Denver Blu!" When Sina saw the murderous aura that Laborn was emitting, she was so scared that she had ended up urinating in her pants. Wasn''t he just a b*stard? Why did the king care about him so much? Or did Denver have other identities? Just as Sina was thinking about this, Laborn suddenly mmed the table in anger and growled, "Guards! Search the whole city for Denver! If you find him, no matter whether he''s alive or dead, you all should kill him!" Other people didn''t know Denver, but Laborn knew that Denver was Rainie''s younger brother. He had a very good rtionship with Mango, and his legs were crippled because of Mango. Even after the destruction of the Blu family, Denver and Rainie did not hold any grudges against Mango and Nathaniel. Instead, their rtionship had deepened. Hah! So was Prisca attracted to Denver? He was afraid that Denver knew Prisca''s identity and used her instead! Urgh! How could his daughter be so foolish? Right now, Laborn felt that Prisca wouldn''t dare to betray him. After all, Prisca and her mother had always been timid. Although Tristan had be the next hair of the Acker family, both of them were not familiar with him, so they had never contacted each other. Therefore, Prisca had no families supporting her, so Laborn believed she would never betray her father. Laborn was sure that Denver must have seduced Prisca so that he could take Mango and Nathaniel away. Otherwise, where were they? Who else was powerful enough to sneak them away under his watchful gaze. At the thought of Prisca being used by someone else, Laborn felt so angry that his heart ached. "Take Priscas away and lock her up in the pce. No one is allowed to let her out without my orders, or I''ll kill all of you without mercy!" Laborn was furious right now. After hearing his orders, the people around them started shivering and even held their breaths. Meanwhile, Sina originally wanted to say something, but now, she did not dare to do so. Then, the guards dragged Prisca out. Right now, the whole pce was solemn because of Bernard''s disappearance and because of what had happened to Prisca. On the other hand, once the woman had brought Denver out of Prisca''s pce, she could not go out due to the tight security. Thus, she had no choice but to bring him to Magnolia''s pce. Right now, no one woulde here except for Lebanon and Laborn. However, both of them were busy right now Then, the woman threw Denver on the bed and looked at the unconscious state he was in. Suddenly, she recalled that Prisca had almost stripped him until he was naked, but he didn''t notice it at all. At this thought, the woman''s face darkened as her eyes turned cold. However, Denver was still in a deep sleep, so he didn''t know what was happening at all. When the woman saw Denver sleeping soundly, she found a basin of cold water and poured it on him. "F*ck!" Denver immediately woke up when the cold water hit him. Even though he was usually patient, he couldn''t control his temper anymore now. "Are you crazy? Who is it?" It was the middle of winter, so no one lived in this pce all year round, and it was not warmed up. Therefore, when the woman poured a basin of cold water on him, Denver was so cold that he started shivering as his eyes opened wide in shock. However, the only thing he saw was a woman wearing a mask sneering at him. Hmm... the sneer sounded so familiar to him. Wait! Was he dreaming? Denver subconsciously grabbed her hand and put it on his face to feel the temperature of her body. It was warm. This wasn''t a dream! At this thought, Denver suddenly burst intoughter and pulled the woman into his arms before holding her tightly. "Oh, God! I thought you were dead." "Nah, even if you were dead, I would continue to live on my own." The woman was so angry that she wanted to get up, but Denver used all his strength and refused to let her go. "Anaya, how dare you escape!" Well, Denver was happy and angry, but he also felt d that Anaya escaped. When the Blu family had been attacked, he was worried that Anaya would guard the family stupidly. Hence, he didn''t know whether anything would happen to her. Fortunately, she had escaped. Although this move showed that she wasn''t loyal to the Blue family, Denver was still happy that she was alive. He had asked someone to find Anaya for a long, long time. However, it had been so long since that happened, so he thought that she was dead. Hence, he never expected that he could still hold her in his arms now. They had been separated for such a long time, so he didn''t know what to say to Anaya. Furthermore, he had ended up in this state, so he could only persuade her to stay with his words. He really missed her! Well, he knew that Anaya was too young to know about love, but it didn''t matter! No matter how young she was, he would wait for her to grow up patiently. On the other hand, Anaya started tearing up before she struggled as she said, "I didn''t escape on purpose. When the Blu family got in trouble, I had a stomach ache and ran out to buy medicine. When I came back, something had happened in the Blu family. I wanted to call you at that time, but someone knocked me out. However, when I woke up again, I was no longer in B City." "Huh? Who knocked you out?" Denver quickly released Anaya and pulled off her mask as he asked. It had been about half a year since they hadst met. During this time, Anaya had grown a lot taller, but she looked a lot thinner and her chest had grown bigger as well. Meanwhile, Anaya was a little embarrassed by Denver''s stare. Although she was only thirteen years old, she still understood some things. She knew that her feelings for Denver wereplicated. In fact, she didn''t think of him as her brother, and she wanted him only to be hers. Therefore, when she saw what Prisca was doing to Denver just now, she was so furious that she almost wanted to kill Prisca. However, she had decided to be merciful and let Prisca off after breaking her finger. But, she was still young. Therefore, she didn''t dare to say her feelings out loud as she feared that she would scare Denver away. Even if he thought of her as a younger sister, she didn''t mind. After all, she was still young, so she could wait for him to realize his feelings. At this thought, Anaya whispered, "I don''t know. I woke up on a deserted ind, where there were many children like me. Furthermore, we had instructors there that would train us. Now, I''m so good at fighting, and I can probably defeat you too!" Anaya said very proudly, but Denver became solemn after hearing her words. She had mentioned that there were instructors on the deserted ind. Was she part of an assassination squad now? "Are you out on a mission now?" "What mission?" Anaya shook her head nkly and said, "Nah, he didn''t give me a task. He just said that you were in danger, and he asked me to save you." "What? How did your instructor know that I was in danger?" Denver was very surprised and scared when he heard her words. Did this mean that someone had been watching him? "What''s your instructor''s name?" "I don''t know because we had a total of eight instructors Each of them taught us different courses. I have learned a lot of things in the past half year, and we have eaten a lot of nutritious food. Look, I''ve grown taller too! I''m almost 170cm now!" Anaya said proudly as she was very satisfied with her height. Now, when she stood next to Denver, they were the same height. Meanwhile, Denver looked at Anaya, who was excited. He didn''t ruin her good mood right now, so he decided to discuss this topic with her after looking into it. "Now that you have found me, you shouldn''t leave me. Now, I can''t do anything on my own, so you should stay by my side. So, those instructors that you were talking about can look for me if you''re going to get into trouble because of this." In fact, Denver''s legs were already healed, but he couldn''t stand for a long time. However, he decided to pretend to be disabled so that he could evade people. Furthermore, he didn''t expect that he could use this as an excuse to get Anaya to stay too. After hearing his words, Anaya finally noticed his leg. "Huh? What happened to your leg?" "It''s broken because of aminuted fracture. s! I''m afraid I''ll be in a wheelchair for the rest of my life." Denver sounded upset as he said these words. Anaya''s heart suddenly tightened when she heard that he had said. She found that Denver had not moved since he woke up, so his leg was really broken? "How could this be? Who did it? I''m going to kill him!" "You''re a girl, so stop talking about killing out people! Look, I''m already in such a miserable state, so I will probably never find a wife in the future. s! If you won''t take care of me too, then I will probably end up in the old folk''s home in the future!" Denver said these words to make himself look pitiful on purpose. However, Anaya snorted coldly and said, "Heh! You don''t have to do this. Just now, there was a princess who wanted to force you to sleep with her too! If I never appeared in time, you would probably be spending the night with her now! This way, you will be her concubine, and you will have both riches and power. Isn''t this the best ending?" After hearing this, Denver was slightly stunned, and he suddenly recalled what had happened. Soon, his face turned upset. "What did Prisca do to me?" "Hah! What do you want her to do to you?" After all, Anaya was young and full of vigor. Therefore, she couldn''t hide her real feelings whenever she thought about what had happened just now. On the other hand, Denver was slightly stunned when he saw her reaction. Was Anaya angry because of what had happened? Wait... was she jealous? However, Denver believed that he was overthinking when he remembered how young Anaya was. After all, what would a thirteen-year-old girl know about love? At this thought, he smiled bitterly and said, "Look, it doesn''t matter what she did to me. I don''t have any feelings for her, and I don''t think of her that way. By the way, where are we?" "Oh, we''re in one of the pces of Ango. The security is pretty strict outside, so we have to stay here for a bit. I''ll take you out if I find a chance to do soter." "All right." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Denver answered quickly as he trusted Anaya. "Hey! Go get me a set of clothes. Do you want me to catch a cold?" Urgh! Anaya had gotten a lot bolder these days, and she even dared to ssh cold water on him! Oh, way, it didn''t matter as she was the one who had done it. If someone else had done the same, Denver would''ve been furious right now. After that, Anaya snorted and turned around to find some clothes for him unwillingly. Once she had left, Denver took out hismunication equipment and contacted Nathaniel immediately. "Mr. Ye, I am now in one of Ango''s pces. Is there anything I can do?" Initially, Nathaniel had sent him overseas to cure his legs and take over some of the Ye family''s overseas businesses. A few months ago, he had been doing some business of Ango. Therefore, he used his connections to get a visa to observe the surroundings here and understand what was happening in Ango now. However, he didn''t expect Prisca to take a fancy on him. Therefore, he had been annoyed these few months because Prisca had been chasing after him relentlessly. Now, Prisca had almost r*ped him! At this thought, Denver immediately felt upset. If Anaya hadn''t made it in time, he probably would have lost his virginity by now! However, Denver hadn''t been busy for the past few months. During this time, he had discovered many things and naturally knew that Bernard was hiding in the pce of Ango. After all, Bernard was Mango and Nathaniel''s enemy, so he hoped to help them with something. He and Nathaniel had their own unique devices they could use to contact each other, but he hadn''t used his for a long time. Therefore, now that he had suddenly sent a message, Nathaniel was stunned. Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 "What''s wrong?" After seeing his expression, Mango immediately asked as she thought that something had happened. However, Nathaniel shook his head and said, "Denver is in the pce of Ango." "What? Why is he here?" Mango was quite surprised when she heard this. After all, the situation in Ango wasplicated, and all types of people were gathered here. In fact, anyone could lose their life if they made a careless mistake. Therefore, why was Denver here during his time? On the other hand, Nathaniel was also surprised. Previously, while Denver was receiving treatment for his legs, Nathaniel had handed some of his businesses overseas to him. This was because he was worried Denver would overthink, so he gave him some work to distract him. However, surprisingly, Denver was good at business management, and Nathaniel''s businesses were all thriving because of him. Therefore, Nathaniel gave him the authority to do whatever he wanted, so he had not requested updates from Denver for a long time. However, Denver was supposed to be overseas, so Nathaniel didn''t expect him to appear in Ango. Meanwhile, Mango was even more anxious. After all, Rainie was her best friend and the person that she felt guilty towards her. Now that Denver was here, how could she answer Rainie if something had happened to him? "No, I have to bring him out. Denver can''t go back to the pce at this time because Laborn probably knows about him. If Laborn finds out that Denver is here, I don''t know what would happen!" Mango knitted her eyebrows together anxiously as she said these words. Just then, Tristan sent a text too. "Right now, the king has dered that everyone in Ango has to catch Denver. It doesn''t matter whether they find him dead or live as Laborn wants him dead. After all, Laborn said Denver seduced Prisca and used her to carry out his ns, so he is pissed. Now, Prisca has a broken finger, and she cannot step out of a pce. Furthermore, Denver is missing too. If both of you can get in touch with him, you should ask him to stay put because he will die if he goes out now!" Well, Tristan and Prisci couldn''t stay in the room for too long. Furthermore, Prisci was skilled in martial arts, so she woke up quickly. At that time, she saw Tristan lying next to her, and her clothes were all over the ce, so she misunderstoof the situation. In fact, she had wanted to p Tristan without understanding the situation. However, Tristan wasn''t as polite as he looked either. Hence, he pressed her down and subdue her before she could attack him. "Hey! If you move again, I will take you for real. Prissy, you shouldn''t stop testing my patient." There was a glint in Tristan''s eyes as he said these words, so Prisci was stunned. When she regained her senses, Tristan had already carried her out of the room. Right now, the atmosphere outside was very strange as everyone was frightened. Furthermore, the people who had mocked Prisci just now could care less about what they were doing. Hence, when they saw both of theming out of the room, they just nced at them casually. After that Maya immediately hurried forward and told Prisci what Laborn had said. After hearing this, Prisci immediately narrowed her eyes. "Is Denver here?" Prisci knew everyone that was rted to Mango because of her rtionship with Nathaniel. Furthermore, she had investigated all of Mango''s people, so she knew that Denver was one of Mango''s subordinates. In the past, he had once broken both of his legs for Mango, and Nathaniel had sent him overseas for treatment. Furthermore, he had also given Denver control of some of his businesses overseas. Nathaniel had a thriving business, so Prisci couldn''t help but feel worried when she learned about his decision. Hence, she had ordered some people to watch over Denver for a long time. After that, she had discovered that he was talented in business management, so she ordered her men to stop watching him. However, why did this brate over to Ango now? Urgh! Why did hee to create more trouble for them? At this thought, Prisci felt like cursing. On the other hand, Tristan had also heard what Maya had said. Therefore, he immediately sent Nathaniel a message without bothering to hide this from Prisci. Meanwhile, Prisci subconsciously nced at Tristan as he took out her mobile phone to send a message. When she found out that Tristan was sending a message to Nathaniel, she was stunned. Then, she remembered that Tristan was also one of Nathaniel''s subordinates as well. So she didn''t need to send Nathaniel a message, right? At this thought, Prisci was somewhat relieved, but she was also a little depressed. Urgh! This was unbelievable! How could this bastard be one of Nathaniel''s subordinates? Why would Nathaniel keep someone like him by his side? Then, she angrily jumped out of Tristan''s arms. When she was about to leave, she heard Tristan say, "Go back to the Acker family with me." "What? Why should I do that? I''m one of the princesses of Ango!" Right now, Prisci felt that Tristan was too arrogant, and he had overstepped his boundaries. How could he order her around after tormenting her so much? Who did he think he was? However, Tristan ignored her and directly took out his phone to call Teagan. "Tell Laborn that if Prissy returns to the Acker family with us, we will think about investing in his military research." After saying that, Tristan hung up the phone. Previously, if Prisci still doubted whether he was Tristan, she could confirm that the man standing in front of her was no other than Tristan Acker now. He was the real patriarch of the Acker family, and the talented heir that everyone was talking about. "Tristan, let me tell you this. I''m an independentdy, so no one can force me to do something that I don''t want to, including my father!" "Is that so?" Tristan suddenly smiled as he said this, and Prisci was stunned when she saw how seductive he looked. Suddenly, Tristan moved and knocked Prisci out with his hand. "Tsk, tsk. You''re so disobedient. What a pity! After all, no one can take away anything or anyone I want." As Tristan said this, he firmly caught Prisci''s body, which was falling down. Well, this scene scared Maya so much that she almost fainted by the side. Huh? What did the personal assistant of the Acker family just say? Did he just mention that he was Tristan Acker? Then who was the Acker family''s heir that was currently at the banquet? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. When Tristan saw Maya''s pale face, he smiled lightly and asked, "Well, do you want toe with me and serve Prissy? Or do you want me to kill you so that my secret won''t be spread. Make a choice yourself." Heughed as he said these words lightly, but Maya couldn''t help but feel a cold chill up her spine. "I think I''ll follow you to serve the princess." After all, she wanted to live on, so she did not wan to be killed here! Well, she had seen how Tristan had knocked Prisci out so skillfully. Hence, she knew that if she didn''t follow him out now, he would probably shoot or stab her to death. Furthermore, she was only a mere servant, so the king would not say anything if he knew that Tristan had killed her. "Wow! I like smart people like you, so let''s go. The Acker family has everything, so you don''t have to clean Prissy up now." As they were talking, Nathaniel had sent them a text in reply too." "Denver is in one of Ango''s pces. Think of a way to bring him out." When Tristan saw this text, he frowned and muttered softly, "Urgh! How troublesome!" After saying that, he looked at Maya with sparkling eyes. Maya felt that his stare was boring into her. Thus, she felt as if she was suffocating, but she didn''t dare to turn away either. "Mr. Acker, what do you want me to do?" Maya did not know who Tristan was, so he had to call him Mr. Acker for now. On the other hand, Tristan smiled and looked harmless, but Maya knew that he was merely putting on a fake yet. Hence, she was more afraid. "Hmm... well, I''ve thought about it. So, I believe you still need to pack some of Prissy''s clothes because I don''t know her size. Bring me to her pce so that we can take whatever we can. After all, we are heading back to the Acker family''s home immediately." "Huh? But there''s still no news from the king." Right now, Maya knew that she couldn''t afford to offend the person in front of him, but she was a maid of the pce. Therefore, she needed to get the king''s permission before she could leave the pce with Prissy. As they were talking, one of the messengers ran over. When he saw Tristan, he said respectfully, "Sir Teagen, I have the king''s edict with me. He said that you can bring Princess Prissy to stay at the Acker family''s home for a few days. Sorry for troubling you." "Don''t worry, you''re not troubling me at all. I was just about to go to Prissy''s pce with her maid to pack her things. Therefore, please help me to Sir Tristan that I will be waiting for him in the car outside." Right now, Tristan was already too tired to keep up the pretentious act with Laborn and his minions. "Of course, I''ll do that now." After all, to everyone else, Tristan was the personal assistant that the Acker family favored the most. Hence, other people respected him a lot as well. After that, Tristan smiled lightly and took Laborn''s edict. He nced at Maya, and thetter immediately understood the situation. Then, she brought Tristan to Prisci''s pce. "Ask Denver to send me his location." Tristan quickly sent a message back to Nathaniel. Then, Denver sent his position almost immediately. When Tristan saw that Denver was hiding in Magnolia''s pce, he cursed immediately. After that, he followed Maya into Prisci''s pce. "Is there any way to get to Madam Magnolia''s pce? Also, I don''t want to be discovered at all." Tristan asked Maya directly. However, Maya was unsure whether she should tell the truth. "Hmm?" Trista immediately released his dominant aura when he saw that Maya had hesitated. Suddenly, a scalpel had appeared in his hand out of nowhere, so Maya immediately because nervous when she saw the sharp glint. "The princess has a secret passage that you can use to get there. However, this is her secret." "From now on, she will be mine, so her secrets are mine too." After Tristan said that, he blew the whistle directly. Suddenly, a man appeared out of nowhere immediately, so Maya was stunned. "Who is that?" "One of my subordinates." Tristan replied lightly before ordering theer, "Go with this maidservant to the Magnolia''s pce through the secret passage. After that, bring Denver to me and take him out of the pce with our connections." "Yes, Mr. Acker." Then, Tristan''s subordinated turned to Maya. Right now, Maya was in a dangerous situation, so she could only follow Tristan''s orders. Soon, they brought Denver and Anaya over quickly. When Denver saw Tristan''s unfamiliar face, he was stunned. "Sir... Sir Teagan?" "Do you know who I am?" Tristan suddenly became interested when he heard what Denver had said. To others, he was the personal assistant of the Acker family''s heir. However, not everyone knew about him as well. On the other hand, Denver had recognized him immediately after seeing him for the first time, which meant that Denver had paid close attention to him. Furthermore, Denver could probably have looked into Tristan, but thetter didn''t know who Denver was at all. In fact, the only thing he knew now was the Denver was one of Nathaniel''s subordinates. When Denver heard his reply, he smiled faintly and said, "Well, I am a businessman, and I came here to expand my business. Therefore, I looked into all the influential figures here." "Hmm, are you a businessman? Well, that''s interesting." Tristan gave him an ambiguous look before saying indifferently, "Alright, we can talk more after leaving this ce. Mango and Nathaniel are outside, and they are worried about you. Furthermore, Laborn has ordered all his men to look for you, so I think you should stay hidden and listen to my instructions." "Got it." Denver had no objections. Well, to be honest, he didn''t want to cause any more trouble because he was about to see Mango. After that, Tristan nced at Anaya, who was next to Denver, and asked, "Does she belong to you?" "Yeah, she does." Denver answered and held Anaya''s hand directly. Suddenly, Anaya felt blissful when she heard how he had said these words without hesitation. Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 On the other hand, Tristan didn''t care about their rtionship. After all, all he needed to do was to bring Denver out safely. Then, all of them walked out hurriedly while carrying Laborn''s edict. Meanwhile, Laborn didn''t know that Tristan had brought Denver away. The only thing he knew was that Tristan and Prisci had slept together, so he had forgotten about basic etiquette as he had been mesmerized by Prisci. However, he had overlooked Tristan''s impolite actions for the sake of the head of the Acker family, as thetter had promised to consider investing in military research. Hence, Laborn felt a little relieved right now. Although it was a little shameful for his daughter to marry a personal assistant, there was nothing more important than his military research. As long as Tristan was willing to invest in this research, he could quickly expand his military influence. When that happened, he could finally carry on with his ns! Well, he would be sacrificing one of his daughters at most, but it didn''t matter as he never favored this daughter anyway. At this thought, Laborn ignored Prisci and Tristan. In fact, he was d that both of them were not at the national banquet as they had not embarrassed themselves. After all, it was pretty embarrassing for a princess to fall in love with an assistant. On the other hand, when Teagan received the news that Tristan had gone out, he got up and said, "Your Majesty, thank you for your hospitality today. I am a little tired, so I want to go back first." "Okay, go back and rest. Also, I hope that you can think about investing in military research. I''m looking forward to your participation." "Alright, I''ll think about it." After finishing his words, Teagan got up and left. This state banquet was held for the sake of the head of the Acker family. Therefore, since the main character had left, other people should''ve left too. However, Laborn made everyone stay behind. Bernard was missing, so he had to give As an exnation for this matter. "Did anyone of you see Bernard?" Laborn looked at every one of them with a sharp gaze, so the people in the hall couldn''t help but feel nervous. Meanwhile, Lebanon was slightly stunned when he heard this. Was Bernard missing? What on earth was going on? On the other hand, Prestin didn''t say anything because the men he had sent out hadn''t returned yet. Therefore, he didn''t know what Bernard was doing outside, but he absolutely didn''t want Laborn to find out the truth, so he could only y dumb. Other people knew that Bernard was very special to Laborn, so no one dared to offend him. When they heard Laborn''s question, they were all shocked as they had various expressions on their faces. After looking at everyone, Laborn didn''t manage to find out anything. Hence, he could only say in a low voice, "I don''t care who has a grudge against Bernard. Look, I have said that no one is allowed to touch him. If I find out that anyone of you is doing something behind my backs to hurt him, I will definitely take action!" When Lebanon heard these words, he lowered his face and sneered secretly. However, sis face was expressionless, so no one could tell what he was thinking. On the other hand, Laborn became more upset as he didn''t manage to find anything out. Furthermore, his men had not returned as well. "Well then, you may all go back. A lot of disturbing things have happened recently, so I hope that you will all not go out if you don''t have anything to do." This meant that Laborn was ordering them to stay in their respective pces. Well, although he didn''t say that they were grounded, they were pretty much not allowed to leave without permission anymore. After hearing this, Lebanon and Prestin snorted at the same time. Then, they went back to their pces with their subordinates. Meanwhile, while Denver followed Tristan to get in the car, he saw the head of the Acker family coming over. He had gotten in the same car as Tristan. As soon as he got in the car, he said to Tristan, "Sir, are you really nning to bring Princess Prissy back?" "Do you have a problem with that?" Tristan looked atTeagan and asked. Teagan shook his head and replied softly, "Well, if she belongs to you, I''m okay with that. I was just afraid that Laborn sent her over to watch your actions." "No, she''s one of Nathaniel''s subordinates." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Tristan answered and did not hide anything from Teagan. Both of them did not hide their conversation from the other people from the car, so Denver was slightly stunned when he heard this. Of course, he had managed to understand something, but he was smart enough not to ask about it. To him, the rtionship between Tristan and the person impersonating the head of the Acker family was none of his business. However, he had a mysterious look in his eyes when he heard that Prisci was working for Nathaniel. On the other hand, Anaya had been staring at Denver all this while. Thus, she couldn''t help feeling a little jealous when she saw him looking at Prisci. Then, she pulled Denver, who was slightly stunned. After that, he smiled and patted her head to comfort her before asking, "Are you cold?" Anaya was wearing thin clothes, and it was winter now. This ce was much colder than B City, so he had asked her this question. However, Anaya turned her head and ignored him. Why did Denver look at Prisci while he was in deep thought? Wasn''t Tristan attracted to Prissy? Did the mean that Denver was interested in her too? At this thought, Anaya secretly nced at the Prisci, who was still sleeping. Well, Prisci was quite pretty indeed. Hence, she couldn''t help but touch her own face. She was indeed not very beautiful, and she was also disabled. Oh, well. No wonder why Denver always wanted to see other girls. At this thought, Anaya became a little depressed. Denver was a sensitive person, so he could sense that she was upset. However, he felt that this was not a suitable ce to discuss this. Therefore, he only held his hand tightly without saying anything. After that, Tristan and Teagan got in the car. Then, the car slowly started and left the pce with the permission of the guards. Meanwhile, Nathaniel and Mango couldn''t leave Ango yet, and Laborn was searching for them outside. Therefore, they thought that the best ce to hide was the Acker family''s home right now. Therefore, Nathaniel took Mango to the Acker family''s home. This was the address Mateo gave him before he left. Also, this meant that Tristan was the one who had helped Mateo to enter Ango secretly. Well, Laborn would probably never imagine that the Acker family who he had been trying to get on his good side would be Nathaniel and Mateo''s bigger support. On the other hand, Tristan knew where they were without asking. Once the car left the pce, he immediately returned to the Acker family''s home. Although the Acker family had fallen into poverty in Ango, the family businesses left by their ancestors were still doing well. This vi was hundreds of square meters, and this had been the home to the Acker family for hundreds of years. There were many rooms and bodyguards in this ce. Furthermore, Tristan''s researchb was here as well, so no one would be suspicious if he had chosen toe back here. Then, Teagan took off his mask as soon as he entered the manor. He was a handsome man with a very masculine face. "Sir, I''ll ask someone to arrange rooms for them first." "All right." Tristan nodded in reply. Then, he carried Prisci into his room and asked Maya to take care of her. Next, he brought Denver and Anaya to meet Nathaniel and Mango. When Mango heard that Tristan had brought Denver out, she was delighted. Therefore, she ran out immediately without waiting for them to greet her. "Denver!" Mango had always been worried about Denver''s body. Hence, when she saw him appearing in front of her in a wheelchair, she couldn''t help but feel a little sad. Could he still not stand? On the other hand, when Denver saw the guilt and sadness in Mango''s eyes, he quickly smiled and said, "Hey Mango, why are you making such an expression?" "You brat! Why are you here? Do you know that I was frightened when I learned you were here? The situation here isplicated, but you were even in the pce! If something happened to you, how could I answer your sister? Are you trying to make me feel guilty again?" Mango punched Denver''s chest as she asked him. She had not met Denver for a long time. Therefore, she noticed that he was tanner and thinner now, but he looked more energetic. His eyes were bright, and he looked almost the same or better before the ident had happened. Hence, Mango felt relieved. But, before her fist could hit Denver, it was blocked by someone''s fist. "Don''t hit him!" Anaya frowned and looked at Mango with hostility as she said this. Of course, she knew who Mango was. However, she swore that she would protect Denver from everyone that wanted to harm him. Mango was slightly stunned when she heard this. When she observed the person in front of her in detail, she realized that it was Anaya! "Are you Anaya?" Anaya didn''t say anything, but she admitted it. Mango was even more surprised to hear this. "I thought Anaya couldn''t talk, so why..." If Anaya had a problem with her throat or vocal cords, she could still talk once she had received treatment. But, Mango remembered very clearly that Anaya and her sister lost the ability to speak because the club members cruelly cut off their tongues. How could they talk now? However, Anaya did not want to exin. Meanwhile, Denver nced at her. Just as he was about to say something to Mango, he heard Tristan, who was standing behind them, whisper, "She must have done a small operation on the vocal cords. I''m sure they installed something on there to emit sounds when the air currents vibrate. Therefore, even though she doesn''t have a tongue, she can still express her words clearly. However, I think that this operation wasn''t very sessful, so her vocal cords and throat must have been getting inmed recently." After hearing what Tristan had said, Denver immediately became nervous. "Is it true? Does it hurt? Are your vocal cords and throat inmed?" Back then, Denver had searched worldwide for famous doctors to find such a doctor who could perform this kind of operation. He had gotten Anaya''s permission, and she knew that this operation would have some side effects. However, Anaya was too anxious to speak, so she wanted to perform this operation eagerly. At that time, Denver had given her the best medicine to disinfect her wounds, but he didn''t expect that something would happen to the Blu family soon after the operation. After that, Anaya had disappeared. Now when Denver saw Anaya again and heard her speaking, he was thrilled. He thought the operation was sessful, but he didn''t dare to doubt Tristan''s words. After all, Tristan had a Ph.D. in medicine, and he was a genius. He could tell that Anaya had done a complex operation without doing anything, so Denver was distraught. Initially, Anaya didn''t want to say anything about it, but now she was exposed. Then, she looked at Tristan with some sadness. After that, she nodded when she saw Denver''s anxious gaze. "Dr. Acker, do you have a solution?" Denver suddenly turned around and looked at Tristan before asking this. He was not familiar with Tristan, but he really hoped that Tristan could help Anaya. After all, Anaya was only thirteen, and she had a long life ahead of her. It would be fine if she could never speak forever. But now, he had given her some hope by allowing her to speak from her vocal cords. Therefore, it would be too cruel for her to face these problems! On the other hand, Mango noticed that Anaya was different from Denver. After all, Mango had felt guilty towards Rainie and Denver. Although she didn''t know if Tristan would help them, she believed that they would be more sessful if she requested him to help them. At this thought, Mango couldn''t help but look at Tristan with gentle eyes. However, Nathaniel, who had followed her gaze, saw this clearly, so his family immediately hardened again. Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 "Tristan, can you help me? I mean, if you know how to perform this operation, could you help us with it?" Mango said these words gently as she didn''t know if Tristan would agree to her request. After all, she knew that no one would be rude to her if she was polite. As long as she asked him for a favor respectfully and sincerely, he should be willing to help her, right? However, Nathaniel found this annoying. Then, Tristan looked at Mango and then Nathaniel, who was standing behind them with a furious expression. Suddenly, he wanted to tease them, o he said, "Well, I can help them, but the probability of seeding in this operation is a little low. However, I havepleted a simr operation previously, so I don''t think that she will suffer any side effects if I operate personally. However, I''m just a businessman, so I won''t do anything if I don''t get any benefits out of it." "Look, I can give you money. Just tell me how much you need." Mango said hurriedly. However, Tristan shook his head and said, "I am not short of money. I know you all have heard that the Acker family is poorer now, but I can get money at any time. Let''s do this instead. Why don''t you spend one day with me, and I''ll operate on her? What do you think?" As soon as he finished speaking, Nathaniel was already pointing his fist at him. "Hehl I think you''re itching for a good beating." Nathaniel gritted her teeth and spoke without mercy. On the other hand, Mango was also stunned. After all, she never expected Tristan to make this request. Didn''t Tristan work for Nathaniel? Also, wasn''t he one of the soldiers that worked for Nathaniel? How could he be so shameless? Meanwhile, Denver also looked upset right now. After all, he wanted to cure Anaya so she could speak. However, if Mango had to give up something in return, he would rather find another way to do so. Well, he felt terrible for Anaya too. However, he couldn''t allow Tristan to overstep his boundaries. On the other hand, Anaya was stunned as well. Although she was still young, she could sense that Tristan didn''t harbor any romantic feelings towards Mango at all. Therefore, why would hee up with this request? Right now, everyone had different emotions on their faces when they heard what Tristan had said. On the other hand, Nathaniel and Tristan had already started fighting. Although Tristan''s military rank was lower than Nathaniel''s, he wanted to test Nathaniel''s skills. Well, perhaps he had always wanted to do so because of his personal feelings towards Nathaniel or for some other reason. However, he didn''t expect Nathaniel to attack him so fiercely, so he couldn''t defend himself initially. He had heard that Nathaniel had been doing business recently, so thetter hadn''t recently worked in the military. However, but he didn''t expect Nathaniel to be this powerful. Suddenly, Nathaniel hit Tristan in the face as thetter wasn''t paying any attention. It hurt tremendously, and he had wanted to fight back. However, he saw how worried Mango was for Nathaniel from the corner of his eye, so he stopped and begged for mercy while saying, "Alright, stop! I was just joking, so why did you hit me for real?" "Huh? Were you joking just now? Nah, I think you''re digging your own grave!" Well, in fact, Nathaniel didn''t care why Tristan was doing this. He wanted to kill Tristan just now, and the thing that agitated him the most was how Mango treated Nathaniel. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She was so kind to him! Therefore, when Nathaniel thought about how Tristan had treated Mango previously, he felt jealous. Tristan felt that if he continued to fight with Nathaniel, he would probably be so injured that he could only lie on the bed tonight. Therefore, under such desperate circumstances, he could only shout, "Nathaniel, stop! I am your brother-inw! If you dare to hit you again, I''ll ask Uncle Mateo and my father not to allow Mango to return to the Ye family again!" After hearing what he had said, both Nathaniel and Mango were stunned. "What did you say?" Nathaniel was upset, but he still looked at Tritan. However, thetter didn''t seem to be joking around at all. Did Tristan just say Uncle Mateo, Uncle Terrance, and his father? Well, Nathaniel knew who Uncle Mateo and Uncle Terrance were. However, who was Tristan''s father? Wait, was Tristan a member of the Hans family too ? On the other hand, Mango was also surprised. Hence, she also looked at Tristan with a puzzled expression. Meanwhile, Tristan felt a little embarrassed. He coughed and said, "Ahem! My father is Terrance, and my mother is Magnolia. Do you understand what I''m trying to tell you?" "What did you say?" After hearing this, Mango was stunned. "Are you Uncle Barack''s child? How is that possible? You..." "Nah, I''m one or two years older than you. What do you think?" After that, Tristan told them about what had happened to Magnolia as they were his closest rtives. Well, to be fair, Denver was an outsider. However, when he saw how Mango had treated Denver just now, he felt that they were good friends, so he didn''t hide the truth from Denver as well. After all, he had long wanted to return to his family. "When I was sixteen years old, I changed my nationality. My mother was afraid that Laborn would find out about my existence and use me to threaten her and my father back then. Therefore, she hid my existence and sent me to the Acker family. However, I''ve already known about my family, so I changed my nationality when I was sixteen. Furthermore, Uncle Mateo had always known about this, and he even rmended me to join the army. Besides, I''ve always wanted to reunite with my family and return to my country, so I hope that I can do so this time." Mango was shocked when she heard what Tristan had said. Well, she never expected Barack to have offspring! After she had learned how Laborn had tortured Barack until the point where thetter had be a eunuch, Mango felt upset and pitied Barack greatly. However, she had found out that Barack had such an excellent son, so she was delighter. "Wait... so are you my cousin?" "Well, you can just think of me as your brother. Also, I heard what happened to Uncle Dennis, and I''m sure that the Hans family is proud of him too. I don''t have siblings, and both of our uncles are not married. Therefore, we''re the only two offspring in the Hans family, so you can think of me as your brother." Tristan''s eyes were gentle as he had said this. However, although he had revealed his identity, Nathaniel still disliked him. He directly stood in front of Mango and said with an upset tone, "Hah! How can I believe that you''re my brother- in-w just from your words? I still need to go back and investigate this matter before we can confirm it!" "Nah, there''s no need for that. I''ve always felt that he was pretty familiar, and it felt that I''d met him somewhere before. However, now that I think about it, I probably found him familiar because he looked like Uncle Barack and Aunt Magnolia. Nathan, I think this is fate. Now, I have another brother that can take care of me, so shouldn''t you be happy?" Mango said these words as she was truly happy. She initially hoped that her parents could be by her side, but she knew that this was merely wishful thinking. Therefore, she was overjoyed to find out that she still had a brother. After hearing this, Nathaniel''s face darkened. However, when he thought about what Mango had gone through, he decided to let it go. Oh, well, forget it. It was fine now as this meant that more people would be pampering his wife. However, he was just worried that she wouldn''t care about him even if he was her husband. At this thought, Nathaniel was depressed, but he still decided to ept Tristan. On the other hand, Mango could care less about what Nathaniel was feelings. Instead, she threw herself into Tristan''s arms happily. "Tristan! You''re my cousin and my brother! I can''t believe it!" Suddenly, Mango felt delighted when she thought about how she had found another brother. On the other hand, Tristan felt delighted when he heard Mango recognize him as her brother. Therefore, he thought that the pain on his face was worth it. Then, he looked at Mango dotingly and said with a smile, "Well, I''m d that I have a younger sister like you." "Of course! When we go back to our country, I must ask Uncle Barack to throw a banquet so that everyone knows that you are the oldest son of the Hans family." After hearing what Mango had said, Tristan was looking forward to it, but he still said softly, "Well, if I want to return to our country, I need to take care of Laborn and As first. However, we can''t meddle in their affairs as they belong to Ango. Hence, we might create some international conflict if we do so. Therefore, what we can do now is start a civil war between them so that someone can take over the throne. Then, they can join forces with our country. Subsequently, Laborn was As will have to go to court because of what they''ve done, and the Union Nations can also take care of them." Right now, Nathaniel was thinking the same thing as well. This was also why Nathaniel had made Laborn and As fight among themselves. On the other hand, Mango seemed to have understood something after hearing what Tristan had said. "Wait, Tristan, are you trying to get Lebanon to take over the throne?" Suddenly, Mango realized that both Tristan and Lebanon had the same mother. "Why not? We can always rely on family." "Huh? But he doesn''t know you''re his older brother." After hearing what Nathaniel had said, Tristan immediately felt that his mood had been dampened. "I''ll find a time to tell him." "Aren''t you afraid that he won''t ept it? After all, Aunt Mangoia has already arranged your life so that she could protect you at all costs. However, what about Lebanon? She had allowed him to grow on his own, and even though she had watched over him secretly too, he had gone through so much more than you. Also, Lebanon is emotional, so we never know how he will react once he learns this truth. Also, you are the head of the Acker family. However, you can change your identities anytime and live the life that you want. What about Lebanon? He''s a prince, but he''s busy working all day so that he can survive! s! He can''t even lead a peaceful life! Besides, he never wanted to fight for the thrown, but he had been forced to do so for survival. Therefore, if you tell him that both of you have the same mother, so you are his elder brother, do you think that he can ept it?" Nathaniel was always so sharp, so he asked this question bluntly. After hearing what he had said, Mango immediately regained her senses, and Tristan had also be silent as well. After all, he had never thought about that. Suddenly, the atmosphere around them became awkward. Then, Mango nced at Anaya beside him and suddenly said, "Look, I''ll think about how to tell this to Lebanonter. However, there''s something I need your help with right now." As he spoke, Mango pulled Anaya so that thetter was standing in front of Tristan. "Look, Tristan, you''re my brother, so please help her out once! She''s still a child, so she can do many things in the future. It''ll be a pity if she can''t talk because of her vocal cords!" Mango looked at Tristan pitifully as if she was the one who had caused the operation to fail. Tristan sighed when he saw this. However, his heart softened as he looked at Mango''s pleading gaze. Suddenly, Nathaniel said at this time, "Well, if you want to do this operation, you have to do another simr er. You can operate on her first, and then I can arrange for you to do another operation when we go back." "Huh? Who do you think you are?" Tristan suddenly felt a little depressed when he heard what Nathaniel had said. After all, he was Nathaniel''s brother-inw? Hence, shouldn''t Nathaniel respect him instead? Well, he was doing this operation for Mango''s sake. However, why was Nathaniel being so rude? Furthermore, he had just ordered Tristan to do another operation after they had returned back to their country! Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 "Well, I''m ordering you to do this because you''re my brother-inw!" After Nathaniel finished speaking authoritatively, he immediately pulled Mango to his side. Tristan was a little depressed when he heard this. "Look, I''m technically older than you, so shouldn''t you suck up to me instead?" "Hah! I''ve already married Mango, so she is my wife right now! Why do you think that my wife will argue with me for your sake? Tristan, are you out of your mind? I''m yourmander!" Nathaniel rarely spoke so bluntly, but this time, Mango was surprised when she heard what he had said. Well, Nathniel had indeed gotten better at arguing now. On the other hand, Tristan couldn''t retort after hearing what Nathaniel said. Urgh! Nathaniel had used this military rank to force him! "I can refuse it. After all, it''s not a mission." "Well, I never said that you had to do it. However, you should think about this. You haven''t even officially returned to your family, but you''ve already disappointed your younger sister. When we go back, I''ll tell Barack how you bullied my wife! Although you''re Barack''s son, I''m sure that he''s still concerned about Mango! Furthermore, your mother is Mango''s aunt too, so they care about her a lot!" Nathaniel rarely spoke so much. This time, he had said so much for Mango. Therefore, Tristan felt desperate right now. If he knew that this would happen earlier, he wouldn''t have revealed his identity! After all, if he didn''t say anything, he could now go back to his room to rest. Furthermore, he wouldn''t have to do a difficult operation. "Look, let me say something first. I wasn''t the one who did the first surgery on her throat, so I don''t know whether her throat is inmed or not now. Also, I don''t know the side effects of this operation. Therefore, you all can''t me me if this operation is unsessful!" "Hah! How can someone who can''t perform an operation call himself a medical genius? Is Laborn dumb? Why did he want you to join the military research team so badly?" Nathaniel said coldly, and Tristan couldn''t help but twitch in annoyance when he heard this. Did he offen Nathaniel in any way? Was Nathaniel getting his revenge because Tristan had doted on Mango just now? Urgh! Why was his ife so unfair. However, Tristan did not dare to say these words out loud to Nathaniel. On the other hand, Denver heard that Tristan would operate on Anaya, so he took Anaya''s hand and thanked Tristan in a hurry. "Nah, you shouldn''t be thinking me this early. You can thank me once the surgery is sessful. After all, this surgery requires a high level of precision, and it is pretty tough. Hence, I will need to work the entire night, and none of you can disturb me. Also, now, I think her throat is rejecting her current device, causing it to inme. Therefore, I need to find something to rece her vocal cords. Alright, you all should sleep first as I think that it will take the entire night toplete this surgery." Tristan briefly said. After hearing this, Nathaniel felt bad for Mango. Then, he said softly, "It doesn''t matter how long it will take. Once you''re done with the surgery, let us know." "All right." What else could Tristan say in return? Urgh! How could Mango marry someone like Nathaniel? What a waste! After all, Nathaniel was too evil, and he even held grudges! On the other hand, Denver refused to leave. "No matter how long it takes, I will wait for you outside." He said these words looked at Anaya with burning eyes. Previously, Anaya had been a little scared, but she felt more relieved now after hearing what he had said. Then, Tristan ordered Teagan to prepare for the surgery. Meanwhile, Mango was very excited, but he also knew that this wasn''t the time to catch up with Tristan. Therefore, she could only follow Nathaniel back to their room. "Nathan, do you think Tristan''s operation will be sessful?" "Well, I don''t think there will be any problems. After all, he knew that Anaya had undergone an operation without checking her throat. Furthermore, he even knew that her throat was inmed, so I think he''s a talented doctor indeed. Also, Laborn values him so much, so he should be skillful. I don''t believe there are a lot of doctors in the world who can perform this surgery. Well, I''m sure that Denver also found the best doctor to perform Anaya''s surgery, but it still wasn''t sessful. Well, I think that Tristan will have to do a lot this time, but I believe that he will do well, so Anaya''s situation looks hopeful for now." Mango immediately rxed after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "Are you going to ask Tristan to operate on Barney when we get home?" "Yeah. After all, Noah is one of myrades. Barney is now the eldest daughter of the Soo family, but she can''t speak. What a pity! I''m sure that it''ll be great if she can speak normally after this surgery." Nathaniel whispered, and Mango nodded in agreement to his words. "You''re right! Barney is a talented child, and she is even younger than Anaya. I''m sure that both of them have bright futures, so I think this will be good for both of them too. Wow! Tristan is amazing! I''ve always admired Emberly because she was an international surgeon, but I never expected my cousin to be one too! I feel so proud!" On the other hand, Nathaniel was immediately upset when he saw the proud look on Mango''s face. "Hah! Is Tristan so excellent? He''s so great that you''ve forgotten about everyone else, right? Mango Shen, did you forget that I''m your husband?" When Mango heard how jealous he sounded, she was stunned. However, she immediately grabbed his elbow and praised him, "Well, you''re my husband, so you''re the best! After all, Tristan is only a medical genius, but you''re good at everything! Therefore, he''s nothingpared to you! Right now, I''m just a little happy because I just found out that I have a brother. I''m sure that you understand how I''m feeling too, right?" Since Mango had already put it this way, what else could Nathaniel say? He had to pamper his wife! Otherwise, Tristan could take this opportunity to steal Mango away! Well, well. Nathaniel never expected that his love rivals would all be Mango''s cousins. Previously, Nathaniel had already found that Walter was such a handful. Now, suddenly, they had found out that Lebanon and Tristan were both her cousins. s! Did she have any other cousins that she didn''t know about? At this thought, Nathaniel because fury. On the other hand, Mango was relieved when she saw Nathaniel''s expression eased a little. Wow! That was dangerous! After all, Nathaniel would allow her to do anything she wanted, except that he would be jealous when she got closer with other men. Well, she couldn''t forget how he had used his military rank to order Tristan around. However, at that time, she didn''t even dare to say anything! "Hey! What are you thinking about?" Nathaniel stretched out his hand and waved it in front of Mango while asking. Only then did Mango regain her sense. "Nathan, since Bernard is dead, do you think Laborn and As will turn against each other?" Mango thought of this question, so she couldn''t help but ask. Then, Nathaniel pulled her to sit on herp and whispered, "Nah, there has just been a rift between them. If we want topletely break the rift, we still need other people to cooperate with us to make other arrangements. Don''t worry, I already have something else nned out, so you don''t have to overthink about this." Well, usually, Mango wouldn''t doubt Nathaniel''s ns and ideas. After all, Nathaniel was quite intelligent. However, she said softly, "Urgh! Bernard was lucky! I can''t believe that he died such a quick death after doing so many evil deeds! I feel upset every time I think about it because I don''t think he deserves such an easy death!" Suddenly, Nathaniel thought about something when he heard what Mango had said. Bernard had always been crafty, but they had managed to fool him easily and kill him off this time. Therefore, Nathaniel thought that this situation was a little suspicious. "Hmm, we should get someone to check on Bernard''s corpse." Nathaniel was about to call for one of his subordinates after saying this, but Mango stopped him immediately. "Look, Bernard is in the abandoned hut now. Who knows whether Laborn wille to see him? Also, he''s a b*stard! Now that he''s dead, why do we have to go check on him?" When Mango remembered how Laborn was searching for them high and low, she couldn''t help but shiver. After all, Laborn was not a coward, so he could easily guess what had happened. Therefore, if they sent someone to check on Bernard''s corpse now, they could be walking right into a trap. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was relieved when he heard Mango''s words. After that, the two of them chatted for a while before Mango finally fell asleep. When Nathaniel saw that she had fallen asleep, he took off his shoes and hugged Mango into his arms before falling into a deep sleep. On the other hand, when Prisci woke up, she only felt a sharp pain in her neck. Then, she started to recall what had happened as her face darkened. "Princess, are you awake?" Maya saw Prisci moving her eyes around, so she immediately rushed forward. Then, Prisci opened her eyes and took a look at her surroundings. She realized that this wasn''t her room, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Huh? Where am I?" "This the Acker family''s old estate. Princess, the king ordered you to stay here for a few days, and he had even put his edict in words!" Then, Maya immediately continued to say, "Also, princess, I found out that the personal assistant of the Acker family is actually Tristan!" After all, Maya had overheard everything that had happened just now, so she immediately told Prisci the truth. When Prisci heard this, she immediately sneered. Heh! Indeed, Laborn wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice his daughter for his own interests! "By the way, I think that the king has locked up Princess Prisca. I''ve heard from our men that they couldn''t reattach her finger, so I think she lost her finger for good." Maya told Prisci this news, and thetter couldn''t help but frown a little. Then, a cold expression appeared on her face.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "So be it. After all, she still managed to save her life." Prisci said emotionlessly as she didn''t think much of Prisca. On the other hand, when Maya saw how calm Prisci was, she didn''t say anything else. Instead, she quickly asked someone to prepare some food for her. Previously, Prisci had only drunk a little at the state banquet and hadn''t eaten much. Now that Tristan had knocked her out and brought her back when she was unconscious, Maya was worried that Prisci would be starving. In fact, Prisci was upset and furious. Her father had just sold her off for his interest! Right now, she was enraged, but she couldn''t tell anyone about this, so she had to hide her emotions from Maya as well. Well, she was already used to this. Then, Maya waited for Prisci to finish her breakfast. After resting for a while, Prisci asked, "Where is Tristan now?" "I heard that he is operating on a girl who came back with Denver. It seems that there is something wrong with her throat. Also, I heard that Tristan''s surgery wouldst for a night. Hence, Princess, you can tell me whatever you want to do." After all, Maya knew that Prisci was cold and proud. Therefore, she would feel upset because Tristan had brought her back like this. Hence, now that Tristan was caught up in this operation, wasn''t this the best time for them to escape? Meanwhile, Prisci felt the same way too. She hastily finished her meal and packed up her belongings with Maya. Then, she sneaked out of the room. However, she didn''t expect to see Tristan standing at their door with a gloomy face the moment she opened the door. When Prisci saw this, she frowned immediately, but Maya''s face turned pale with fright. Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 "Mr. Acker!" Maya eximed as her legs almost gave out. Although Tristan had a refined appearance, Maya was always afraid of him. In fact, he had a dominating aura around him all the time, so Prisci was even more fearful of him. "Get out!" Tristan shouted coldly. After hearing this, Maya was so stunned that she ran away immediately. However, she still looked back at Prisci once. "Get lost!" This move had irritated Tristan greatly. Therefore, he raised his hand and grabbed Maya''s cor before pulling her up. Then, he threw her out and closed the door with a "bang". Meanwhile, Prisci''s anger surged when she saw what he had done. "Tristan, you''ve gone too far this time!" "What? Have I gone too far? What were both of you nning to do just now? Were you nning to run away?" Tristan took a step forward as he said this. He had a cold aura around him, but the smell of disinfectant wafted into Prisci''s nose as well. She was sensitive to smells, so she took a step backward subconsciously. However, she never expected this move to anger Tristan even more. Hah! Did she not want to see him this badly? Well, her attitude to Nathaniel waspletely different! Suddenly, Tristan remembered the fawning look on Prisci''s face when she had met Nathaniel, so he was furious. On the other hand, Prisci had been a princess all these years. Therefore, she because enraged as Tristan continued to question her. "Heh! Did you say that I was running? Why do I need to run secretly? I''ve done nothing wrong, so I was just trying to leave openly! Who do you think you are? Do you think that you can show off here just because you have some medical skills? Let me tell you this, Tristan. Other people think of you as a respectable noble, but you''re nothing to me! Also, you should stop using Laborn to threaten me. If he could order me around, I would''ve been married now! If that happened, I wouldn''t be standing in front of you and talking to you now. Also, I''m not someone that you can use that easily! Therefore, you should think smartly and let me go, or else..." Before Prisci could finish threatening him, Tristan quickly rushed forward and pounced on Prisci. Meanwhile, Prisci could only stop speaking. However, she was furious, so she couldn''t think rationally anymore. "Tristan, how dare you! You f*cking... oh..." Suddenly, she stopped talking again as Tristan covered her mouth with a kiss. Prisci was stunned right now. This was her first kiss! How could this b*stard steal it? At this thought, she struggled and tried to push Tristan away. However, he pressed on her firmly and refused to budge, so she couldn''t move at all. This was the first time Prisci had been forced like this. She couldn''t think it anymore, so she bit Tristan''s tongue mercilessly. After all, Tristan was forcing himself on her, so she couldn''t remain here anymore! Prisci was a vengeful person, so she was burning with fury right now. In fact, she wanted to rip Tristan to shreds! The copper taste of blood swirled in their mouths, but it seemed that Tristan couldn''t feel the pain at all. He ignored the bite and even tried to take off Prisci''s clothes as if he wanted to take her today! In the past few years, Prisci had never been afraid of anyone. After all, she had always admired and liked Nathaniel. However, she was genuinely terrified when she felt how strong Tristan was. Right now, the secret guards that she trained had not appeared yet. Therefore, she knew that the only reason this happened was that Tristan''s men hadpletely taken control of them. Now that Maya was locked outside the door, she had no chance of winning against Tristan. If he really wanted to do something to her, she probably couldn''t stop him at all! Suddenly, Qingluan felt a little upset. She was also furious and wronged. Since she couldn''t struggle, she decided to give up. Hence, shey there without moving and allowed Tristan to do whatever he wanted. Oh well, she would probably lose her virginity tonight. However, she would definitely make Tristan pay the price for his actions after this! Prisci started tearing up as she thought about this furiously. On the other hand, Tristan also felt she had stopped moving, so he understood what she was thinking. However, he didn''t stop, and he stripped her until she was only wearing her undergarments. Then, he pulled the nket so that it covered both of them. Furthermore, he got off her and put his arms around her slim waist before lying down next to her. Prisci was slightly when she saw this, and she was a little confused about what had happened. "You..." "Shut up! It''s so noisy! Look, I want to sleep. If you talk again, I will kiss you until you can''t speak." Tristan said in a hoarse and angry voice. Prisci was so enraged when she heard what he had said. Urgh! How could he be so shameless? "Let go of me!" "If you touch me again, I can''t promise that I''ll stop what I was doing just now." Prisci immediately paused when she heard what Tristan had said. Well, she didn''t want to lose her innocence right now! Even though Prisci threatened to kill Tristan with her burning eyes, he ignored her when she stopped moving. Instead, he said wearily, "Look, I''ve been performing surgery this whole night. Be quiet and let me sleep for a while." "Then go back to your room and sleep." Prisci was highly disgusted by him right now. Firstly, the disinfectant water on his body smelled very pungent. Moreover, she felt awkward as Tristan had wrapped his armspletely around her waist. "This is my room." Tristan looked at her as if she was an idiot as he said this before closing his eyes. Meanwhile, Prisci was speechless. "Then arrange a guest room for me!" "Nah, the guest rooms are full, so you can just stay here. Shut up, alright? I have a headache. If you keep arguing with me, I''ll really do something else." Tristan was annoyed, so he said these words with an upset tone. Meanwhile, Prisci almost pped him when she heard what he had said. The Acker family''s estate covered an area of more than a hundred acres, so there were so many guest rooms! However, he said that all the guest rooms were full, so did he think that Prisci was stupid? But when Prisci wanted to do something to Tristan, she realised that he had fallen asleep immediately. Therefore, she was startled when she started to hear snoresing from the side. Then, she turned to look at Tristan''s face. He was actually a very handsome man. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have hooked up with him without knowing about his identity. However, his face was a little bit feminine. At this thought, Prisci felt that he looked familiar. Had she met Tristan before? Thoughts were running through Prisci''s mind, but she couldn''t remember anymore. However, she felt that he looked familiar as he also had a disinfectant scent around him. Although Tristan was annoying, Prisci still felt that he looked familiar. In fact, he had wrapped his arms around her as he slept, so she thought that this move was familiar, as if someone had done the same in the past as well. At this thought, Prisci''s head started hurting. Then, she sighed. Just as she was about to remove Tristan''s hand, he woke up. His sharp gaze bore into her, so Prisci couldn''t help but shiver a bit. "I need to go to the toilet." Prisci was depressed and angry as she said this. When was thest time she had been scared of someone? Well, she felt that she was always anxious around Tristan now! When she woke up, she wanted to go to the bathroom. Hence, after Tristan had tortured her, she couldn''t hold back her pee anymore! Tristan was a little stunned when he heard this, and he suddenly realised what she had said. Then, he let go of Prisci''s waist before saying hoarsely, "You can''t leave the Acker family''s estate, but you can do anything else you want. Also, stop hanging around Nathaniel!" "What? Why? He''s my boss!" "Well, I hope that you think of him as merely your boss." After saying that, Tristan immediately released Prisci and turned around to go back to sleep. Meanwhile, Prisci looked at the odd person sleeping in front of her. Then, she couldn''t help but raise her fist as she wanted to beat him up! But what did he say just now? As long as she didn''t leave the Acker family''s old estate, she could do anything she wanted here, right? Well, even though this was house arrest, it was better than trapping her in this room all this time. At this thought, Prisci let out a bitter smile. Then, she jumped down from the bed quickly and ran to the bathroom immediately. On the other hand, Tristan opened his eyes. He couldn''t help but smile when he saw the anxious look on her face as she left. Haha! Prisci was still as rash as ever! Then he really closed his eyes and fell asleep. After all, he was exhausted because of this operation, so he couldn''t recover his stamina if he didn''t rest. Hence, when Prisci came out, Tristan had utterly fallen asleep. Well, he was asleep now, so he couldn''t do anything to her, right? After that, Prisci nced at him. The more she looked at him, the more she felt that he was familiar, but she couldn''t remember where they had seen him before. Also, she wasn''t that attractive, so she didn''t think that Tristan would be interested in her because hhe had fallen in love at first sight. Therefore, this probably meant that they had known each other before this. However, why couldn''t she remember anything about him? At this thought, knitted her brows tightly together. Suddenly, a slight breeze blew in from the open window, so Prisci couldn''t help but shiver. After that, she realised that she was naked, so she started looking around for her clothes. However, Tristan had already torn her clothes apart just now! Urgh! That b*stard! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Prisci cursed him secretly with a depressed look on her face. Then, she randomly opened one of the closets and found that they were all filled with Tristan''s clothes. Fortunately, Prisci was 170cm tall. Hence, she immediately took one of his white shirts and jeans before putting them on. Surprisingly, they were not bad. Tristan had a slim figure, so Prisci looked androgynous when she had worn all his clothes. The shirt was slightly oversized on her as his shoulders were broader, but the jeans fit her well. After wearing these clothes, Prisci went to wash up before leaving the room. On the other hand, when Maya saw Prisci leaving the room while wearing Tristan''s clothes, she wanted to burst into tears immediately. "Your Highness, he..." "Shut up!" Prisci was a little angry, but she was afraid that Maya''s voice would wake Tristan up. When he was asleep, she would have a little more freedom. After all, no one knew what he would do once he woke up! Meanwhile, when Maya saw how furious Prisci was, she thought that her guess was correct. Hence, she couldn''t help but tear up again. After all, she was Princess Prisci''s personal maid, but she didn''t manage to protect her well! What if Prisci decided to take her revenge on Maya''s brother because of this? At this thought, Maya was a little scared. However, Prisci seemed to have guessed what Maya was thinking. Hence, she said coolly, "Don''t worry. Your brother is fine. I''m not interested in him either. Also, I''ll send someone to get him out later on if I have the chance to do so. After all, the pce is unfair, so it wouldn''t be too good for him to stay there for long." Maya broke out in a cold sweat after hearing what Prisci had said. "Princess, I never thought about this, and I just..." "Well, I know what you are thinking. If you don''t want to serve me anymore, you can leave once I bring your brother out." Prisci suddenly felt a little sad as she said these words. Well, Maya had been serving her ever since she had returned to the pce. However, did Maya not feel anything except for fear towards her after all these years? At this thought, Prisci thought that it was ironic. After all, she had managed to expand her influence and build her connections, but she couldn''t win over her maid! Therefore, how could she say that she was powerful now? Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 "Let''s go, all of you." For some reason, Prisci began to feel agitated. When Maya heard this, she was a little stunned, and when she looked up and saw the disappointment and loneliness in Prisci''s eyes, she could not help but feel sad for her. In fact, Prisci was very kind to Maya, but Prisci had always kept her thoughts to herself. Prisci had eyes scattered across the pce for years, and Maya was a little afraid as she knew what Prisci was capable of. Nevertheless, Prisci treated Maya well. Back when Maya was ill, Prisci had never allowed Maya to work and had even let a doctor treat Maya. In the pce, a servant was not allowed to see a doctor and could only seek treatment after work. However, personal servants could never really get off work and could not go out of the pce, so they would prepare medicines of their own in case they fell ill. But because Maya was Prisci''s servant, she had never needed to worry about matters like these. Maya and her younger brother came from a poor family, and because she had be Prisci''s servant, her younger brother had the opportunity to study at a decent school. Not only that, but Prisci had also supported Maya''s younger brother''s living expenses all these years and cared a lot about his studies. Even though sometimes Prisci looked vicious, Maya knew that deep down, Prisci was a good person. However, because Prisci was a princess, she had no choice but to conceal her true emotions in some situations. Maya hurriedly said, "I''m not going anywhere. I''m your highness'' servant, and I always will be. Your highness, please don''t drive me away. I have nowhere to go and I don''t know what I will do without your highness." Prisci, however, misunderstood what Maya meant and thought that Maya didn''t want to leave because Maya''s younger brother''s future depended on her, so she couldn''t help but say, "Your younger brother staying in the pce may not be a good thing. You have seen it now, the pce is very chaotic. No one knows what will happen in the future. I can tell you that there will definitely be a great change in the pce one day. Perhaps many people may die. Politics alwayses with a price. If your younger brother chooses the wrong side, I may not be able to protect him. So you''d better tell him to leave the pce for now. Later, it won''t be toote to go back after a new regime stabilizes. I don''t care much about my identity as a princess anyway. You don''t have much of a future with me, so it''s better for you to leave now. I''ll give you some money. With your ability, I believe you will be able to support yourself." This was the best Prisci could think of for Maya. No matter what, Maya had been by her side for many years, and Prisci hoped that Maya could lead a good life. When Maya heard Prisci''s words, she felt that Prisci was indeed a very kind person. She quickly knelt down and said, "Your highness, Maya will not go anywhere. I will always be with you until the day I die. As long as my brother is safe, my life belongs to your highness entirely." Prisci was somewhat surprised when she heard this. She had never thought that Maya was this loyal before, and it seemed that people did have feelings. However, she did not dare trust Maya just yet based on her experience of living in the pce for many years. "Alright, if you don''t want to leave, then don''t. You can work for the Acker family as long as you want." Whenever Prisci thought about how she was being controlled by someone else, she would be in a terrible mood. "Your highness, you..." "That''s enough. I want to be alone now. Which room are Mr. Ye and Mango staying in?" For some reason, Prisci was agitated. "The first room on the left over there, but it seems that they haven''t gotten up yet. But Denver is still at the door of the operating room. After Mr. Acker returned to his room, he went in to look after that girl." Maya''s words made Prisci pause slightly. She was intrigued by the girl Denver was protecting. She heard that she was only 13. She was surprised that a thirteen-year-old child was able to sneak into the pce quietly. Even her men did not notice her entering the pce, which showed how good the girl''s skills were. A 13-year-old! N?velDrama.Org content rights. The girl''s future was bright, and she was already so powerful now. No one believed that she didn''t belong to any organization. Prisci didn''t know if this organization would bring any harm to Nathaniel and Mango, and she felt that it was something that they should be cautious of. Her duty was to take care of Nathaniel and protect him, so it was better to investigate Anaya, whose identity was unclear. "I''ll go take a look." With that, Prisci walked towards Anaya''s room. Denver did not close the door, and Anaya was still asleep after the operation. He was looking at the sleeping Anaya with gentle eyes. He held Anaya''s hand gently and he did not look sleepy even thought he hadn''t slept a wink that night. What had Anaya gone through all this time? Denver was actually very curious, but Anaya didn''t want to say anything. He didn''t know if she had wanted to hide it from him deliberately or if she was truly clueless too. Denver did not think that anyone would spend this much effort to train a group of people and then abandon them like this. It was either that the people who controlled them hadn''t started giving them orders yet, or they had other motives. Not to mention that he was on Mango''s side now, and although Denver was very happy to see Anaya, her sudden appearance made him worry that she could bring harm to them. If the operation was a sess and Anaya woke up, he might have to leave with her. He couldn''t be of any help to Nathaniel and Mango if he stayed here anyway. Instead, he had bought Anaya here and it was very likely that she would bring them danger. Since that was the case, it was better to leave. He didn''t want the person he liked hurt Mango. Thinking of this, Denver made up his mind. At the same time, Prisci had alsoe in. "Who is she exactly?" Prisci knew that Denver was with Mango, so she did not beat around the bush when she spoke. Denver was slightly stunned, and when he turned around, he saw Prisci leaning against the door. Her casual look carried a hint ofziness, but she still looked elegant. He could not help but pause for a moment and then said, "She is mine." "Yours? You taught her those skills?" "No.- Denver brows furrowed. He knew that Prisci was on Nathaniel''s side, and knew that she hade to ask about Anaya because she had her own doubts. However, Denver didn''t feel ufortable because for him, he had doubts about Anaya too, so it was natural that Prisci was suspicious. "I know you are very capable, so if you can, please help me find out who took Anaya away back then, and who has been training her. My resources are limited to the business industry, and I won''t be able to find out about matters in this field, especially hidden organizations. I know that you have your ways." Denver''s frankness made Prisci feel a little uneasy. "I''ve never seen her skills, but it''s not a good sign that she entered the pce without being noticed by my people. I''ll ask Silver Fox from the Baxter Alliance to check it out. Can you give me some information about her?" "Yes." Then, Denver quickly told Prisci about Anaya. After hearing Anaya''s story, Prisci felt a hint of sympathy and admiration for the child. "She''s a good person. I hope that he won''t be led astray by bad people." "No, as long as I''m here, I won''t allow it." Denver''s eyes shed with determination when he said this. When Prisci saw this, she understood immediately. "Do you like her? She''s just a child!" "I can wait for her to grow up." A smile appeared on the corner of Denver''s lips. Prisci was a little surprised, but she asked softly, "If she grows up and meets someone she likes, what will you do?" Denver was slightly stunned at this. What if she met someone she liked? He had never thought of this before. Now that Prisci had asked, Denver thought about it seriously for a while and said, "I will give her my blessings as her brother." Prisci didn''t expect Denver''s answer, so she couldn''t help asking, "Won''t you feel that it''s unfair? Someone you protected all this time falls in love with someone else. Won''t you feel sad?" "I won''t only feel sad. My heart will ache terribly for sure, but since it''s what she wants, I will give it to her, and provide her with only the best. Loving someone doesn''t mean owning them. Even if I want her to belong to me forever, she is a person, an independent individual, and she has her own thoughts and feelings. If she doesn''t choose me in the future, it means that I am not good enough, not excellent enough. If she doesn''t think I''m good enough to marry me, then how can I keep her forever? I hope she will be happy and she can do whatever she wants. That''s what I hope for someone I love." Denver''s words deeply moved Prisci. Look, this was what a man looked like! A true gentleman! He was nothing like Tristan, who was despicable and shameless! "Tell that to Tristan when you have time." "What?" Denver was a little surprised, but Prisci turned and left. Neither of them saw Anaya''s fingers and eyes moved a little but quickly returned to their unmoving state. The moment Prisci left the room, she met Mango. "You''re up early." "I came to see Anaya. Did the surgery seed?" Mango hadn''t slept well for the entire night, and if it wasn''t for Nathaniel, she would havee long ago. Now that she was here, she couldn''t help but ask when she saw Priscie out from the room. "It should have. Although Tristan isn''t that good of a person, his skills are reliable. Otherwise, my father would not have fawned on him. He just went back to his room to rest. The surgery should have gone well for him to work all night." Prisci still didn''t know the rtionship between Tristan and Mango, so her evaluation of Tristan depended on her mood. However, Mango was sensitive and noticed something. "You and him..." "I have nothing to do with him! Even if there was something, it was that b*stard who forced me!" The moment she finished speaking, Prisci turned and left. Mango felt intrigued by her being all worked up. Prisci had always been a noble and emotionless person. Other than Nathaniel, no one else seemed to be able to affect her emotions. However, whenever someone brought up Tristan, she would always get all worked up. Besides, Mango wasn''t sure what Prisci and Tristan had done in the pce''s lounge back then, and now that she heard Prisci''s words and saw her reaction, she couldn''t help but let her mind wander. Tristan had forced her? Was something really going on between Tristan and Prisci? Did that mean that Prisci would be her sister-inw? Mango immediately became delighted when she thought of this. That was great. If Prisci became her sister-inw, Mango didn''t have to worry about Nathaniel every again. Although Mango liked Prisci, Prisci had her eyes fixed on Nathaniel, so deep down in Mango''s heart, she was still a little ufortable. While she was deep in thought, Nathaniel was walking up to her and had happened to bump into Prisci, who grabbed his arm and pulled him to the backyard. Seeing this, Mango''s suddenly became a little depressed. Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Just as she was about to catch up with them and listen to their conversation, she heard Denver behind her. "Mango, you''re up?" "Ah, yes, how''s Anaya?" Mango turned around and suppressed the frustration in her heart. "Mr. Acker said that the surgery was very sessful. We''ll need to observe her after she wakes up and if there is no infection, she''ll be fine." Speaking of this, Denver was very grateful. Upon hearing this, Mango finally felt relieved. "Anaya is still a child. Fate brought us together. You have to take good care of her." "I will." Denver nodded as he looked at Mango and pondered for a moment before saying, "Mango, after Anaya is alright, I will leave with her." "Leave? Why?" Mango was a little surprised. She was surprised to meet Denver here in the first ce and had wanted to take this chance to have a good talk with him. What happened to his leg? Was he still sitting in a wheelchair because it had not been cured yet? Anyway, she had a bunch of questions to ask and had a lot to talk about, but now, Denver said that he wanted to leave? Mango did not understand. Denver, on the other hand, didn''t hide anything from Mango and said in a low voice, "Anaya had gone missing and gone through many things. Her skills are very good now, so good that she can freely enter Ango''s pce without being detected. I''ve asked her about it and she doesn''t know anything about the people who trained her. I''m afraid that someone is using her to do something irredeemable. So, I n to take her away to a ce where no one knows us. This way, we''ll cut her off from the organization and perhaps we can even get her back." Mango knew what Denver was thinking. He was not only trying to get Anaya back but was also afraid that Anaya would hurt Mango and Nathaniel. Denver was still as good as before, so good that Mango''s heart ached. "You are my younger brother. If you take her away like this, and if the organization locates you, how will you be able to defend yourselves? Denver, don''t leave my sight. I will not allow anything bad to happen to you again. Leave Anaya to us. We have a way to set her free." "Mango, I am a man. I am capable of handling things like these. Don''t worry, I can''t be of much help to you here, but it doesn''t mean that I am a pushover who can be bullied easily by others. You said that I am your brother, right? How can I always bring trouble to my sister?" "You have never brought me any trouble. Denver, don''t say that. You are a warm- hearted man. I don''t want to let you go." Mango hugged Denver as she spoke. She owed him, the Blu family, and Rainie, and she didn''t know how she would repay them. Denver gently patted her back and said with a smile, "Mango, I don''t want to leave you, either. I''m a grown- up now, and it is necessary for me to experience things like separation. But as the saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. I believe when we meet again, I would have already be the man that Rainie and you will be proud of." Hearing this, Mango knew that Denver had already made up his mind. Although he was caring, he was a decisive and firm man. Once he made a decision, he would not change his mind easily. It seemed that he had nned this for a long time. Although Mango was reluctant to let him leave, she couldn''t force him to stay. Besides, it was really not safe here. Then, she let go of Denver and ruffled the hair on his forehead while saying, "If you need anything, just tell me. You''re my younger brother, alright? Don''t you dare treat me as an outsider." "Alright." Denver''s eyes were a little warm as tears threatened to well up. He knew that Mango was Rainie''s best friend, and at first, he was just trying to repay her kindness for taking care of his sister. However, he did not expect that the more time he spent with her, the more he felt that she deserved everything he and his sister did for her. Actually, the affairs of the Blu family had nothing to do with Mango, but she insisted on taking the burden. Denver knew that they were bounded tightly together, so in this case, it was a good thing to have another sister. "Take good care of Anaya. When you have settled down and found out who''s controlling her, we can arrange for the two sisters to meet. I think Prisci misses her very much too." "Alright." Denver nodded and walked into the room once again. Suddenly, a hand came from behind her and instantly pulled her into an embrace. The familiar scent immediately made Mango recognize who was behind her. "What are you doing?" She escaped out of Nathaniel''s arms and felt a little upset. On the other hand, Nathaniel had a darkened expression on his face. "You hugged him for more than 30 seconds! Mango, Denver is a man!" "So what?" A hint of displeasure shed across Mango''s eyes as she asked. Hearing this, Nathaniel became a little angry. "So what? You''ve never hugged me like that before!" "Yeah, but I didn''t grab your arm and leave just like that. Denver is a man, and everyone can see that. Prisci is a woman, but it seems that someone is blind to see that." As soon as she finished speaking, Mango turned and left. Nathaniel paused for a moment, and as he understood what she had meant, he grinned. "Are you jealous?" "Why would I be?" Mango replied insincerely. Then, Nathaniel caught up with Mango and hugged her from behind shamelessly. He smiled and said, "I just love to see you jealous." "Nathaniel Ye, you''re a psycho. Let me go! Can you keep your hands to yourself? We''re in someone else''s house!" Mango struggled, but heard Nathaniel say, "So what? This is my brother-inw''s home, right? So it''s our home too. We can do what we want in our own home, can''t we? Besides, I''m just hugging my wife. What''s wrong about that?" "Brother- in-w? Nathaniel, I thought you didn''t want to admit that?" Why did Mango feel so awkward when she heard Nathaniel address Tristan as his brother-inw? Nathaniel, however, merely smiled, and without saying anything, he carried Mango into the room. "Put me down!" Mango felt that Nathaniel was bing more and more audacious. Ignoring Mango''s protests, Nathaniel whispered, "Shh, are you trying to get everyone here to listen in on us?" "You..." Mango was baffled at how shameless he was right now. After Nathaniel carried her into the room, he closed the door, put her on the bed, and said, "Prisci came to me for help." "Help? I don''t see why she needs help at all." Mango was still speaking grumpily. Nathaniel loved to see Mango being jealous, but he knew now to go too far. "Tristan is imprisoning her and she asked me for help." Nathaniel''s words made Mango pause slightly. "My brother? Imprisoning her? What kind of a joke is that? Have you ever seen an imprisoned person walk about freely?" Obviously, Mango did not believe his words. Then, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Although it will make you jealous, it seems to be true. I have asked around, and Tristan did give orders that Prisci is not allowed to leave this ce." "How is that possible? Isn''t this their first meeting? Besides, the two of them have already done it. My brother is not such an unreasonable person." Mango defended Tristan subconsciously. Nathaniel was a bit jealous, but now was not the time to argue, so he said softly, "Something''s not right. Why don''t you ask him what happened between him and Prisci when Tristan wakes up? After all, she is in charge of the Baxter Alliance. I can''t let Tristan imprison my people. I have a reputation to uphold." Michael had always been in charge of the Baxter Alliance, and Nathaniel rarely referred to the alliance as his. However, he had no choice but to say so now for the sake of Prisci. He wasn''t attracted to her romantically, but he regarded her as his sister. Back then, he and Prisci went into battle and survived together, so he still cared about her very much. He seldom saw Prisci cry, but she had cried when she told him about it earlier. Seeing her this upset and helpless made him feel sad too. Apart from what they had gone through together, everything that Prisci had done for the Baxter Alliance over the years was enough for him, a leader, to help her out. Afraid that Mango might misunderstand, Nathaniel exined hurriedly, "Prisci is like a sister to me. After all, I was the one who picked her up and taught her her skills personally back then. We''ve been into battle together too, and she saved my life several times. Now that she hase to me for help, I can''t just leave her alone. Besides, this is the first time she''s begging me." Mango knew that Prisci had saved Nathaniel''s life, and although she was a little unhappy with Prisci''s feelings for Nathaniel, she also knew that Prisci had already put her feelings in the past. Mango knew that she was only getting worked up for nothing. After hearing Nathaniel''s words, as a woman, Mango knew what not having a choice felt like. Besides, a haughty woman like Prisci could never stand being controlled by a man, right? "Okay, when my brother wakes up, I''ll ask him what''s going on." Mango nodded and agreed. When he heard this, Nathaniel finally breathed a sigh of relief. If Nathaniel was the one who went to talk to Tristan, Nathaniel would definitely make a move, and once he did, Tristan would probably misunderstand Nathaniel''s rtionship with Prisci. Even though Tristan''s feelings for Prisci were unsure, he was still Mango''s brother. If Tristan misunderstood that his brother-inw was helping and speaking up for another woman, he would probably be furious. Therefore, it was most appropriate for Mango to step up instead. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel locked Mango in his arms and whispered, "Baby, Tristan hasn''t woken up yet anyway. We don''t have anything to do right now. Why don''t we do something meaningful?" "No." Mango didn''t want to let Nathaniel have his way. He was getting more shameless day by day! "I haven''t seen all of the Acker family''s mansion yet. I''m going out for a stroll." After saying that, Mango stood up and left. Nathaniel was a little depressed, but he quickly followed her after grabbing a coat. "Can''t you wear more when you go out? After all, we are not in Ocean City. What if you catch a cold?" Nathaniel was a little worried. However, Mango said nonchntly, "It''s fine. My brother is a doctor. If I fall ill, he can treat me." When he heard this, Nathaniel''s face sank suddenly. "You don''t sound like the person who will need to receive injections and medicines if you fall ill." Nathaniel''s cold words immediately shut Mango''s mouth. Fine, she was indeed afraid after taking countless injections and medicines not long ago, so she put on her jacket obediently and walked out of the room with her hand in Nathaniel''s. However, she noticed that the atmosphere of the Acker family''s mansion seemed a little off. Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Mango had also noticed this, so she quickly grabbed Nathaniel''s hand and whispered, "What''s going on? The atmosphere feels a little heavy to me." "Let''s wait and see." Nathaniel quickly suppressed his emotions and at this time, they saw Teagan walking towards them. When Teagan saw Nathaniel and Mango, he paused briefly before saying in a low voice, "Something happened. Bernard''s body was found, and Laborn is now conducting a huge search throughout the city. He is searching from house to house, and not long ago, Mr. Acker was invited into the pce. They said it was just to catch up with the king, but I''m afraid he is being kept captive. Where is Sir Tristan now?" Mango''s heart jumped when she heard this. Have they brought trouble to the Acker family after all? Or did Laborn already know that they were hiding here, so he was now using Mr. Acker to threaten Tristan? Nathaniel''s expression darkened too. The discovery of Bernard''s body had been arranged, so it was understandable for Laborn to conduct a huge search. However, Laborn searching from house to house was a little unexpected. Not to mention that Mr. Acker had been taken away too, which was a little strange. "Tristan is resting. The surgerysted the whole nightst night." Mango''s heart ached for Tristan as he had not had enough rest yet and something big had happened. It was likely that this had something to do with Nathaniel and Mango too. Teagan was also worried that Tristan hadn''t rested well, but he had no choice but to put that aside for now. "This matter must be discussed with Sir Tristan, otherwise I won''t be able to arrange for the Acker family''s next move." "I''ll go with you." After Mango finished speaking, she followed Teagan to look for Tristan while Nathaniel tagged behind. When the group came to Tristan''s room, they saw that Prisci was sitting outside the door and was drinking tea on a table. When she saw them, she paused slightly. "Did something happen?" Prisci was a very sensitive person and knew that something was up when she saw Teagan came looking for Tristan along with Mango and Nathaniel. Moreover, they all had serious expressions on their faces, so she couldn''t help but frown too. "Yes. Is Tristan still sleeping? Can we wake him up?" Mango said to Prisci. When Prisci heard this, she was a little annoyed. "You can wake him up all you want. Why get my permission?" With that, Prisci moved aside to let them in. Mango and Nathaniel didn''t say anything to her words as they didn''t have the time to waste either. Then, they went inside the room. Tristan hadn''t slept for long, so he was now in a deep slumber. Mango couldn''t bear to wake him up when she saw his exhausted state. Meanwhile, Teagan sighed and said, "Sir Tristan hasn''t had a good sleep in a long time. I can''t bring myself to wake him." Prisci had followed them in, and when she heard Tristan''s words, she could not help frowning as she nced at Tristan. Seeing that everyone did not have the courage to step forward, or rather, they could not bear to do so, she immediately walked over to Tristan. "Hey, get up." She said as she kicked the bed, causing it to tremble slightly. Tristan''s brow furrowed tightly from the movement and had an annoyed look on his face, but he did not wake up. The more he was annoyed, the happier Prisci was. Because Tristan had given her a hard time, she wanted him to feel the same too. Thinking of this, Prisci got up and went to the bathroom. Not long after, she came back with a pail of cold water and sshed it all onto Tristan. "What the hell! You..." Teagan couldn''t stop Prisci while Mango waspletely stunned to do anything. However, Nathaniel merely pursed his lips into a brief smile. Everyone''s impression of Prisci was noble and carefree, so they had never seen Prisci act out like this before. When she was young, Prisci was a little devil. Now, because of her age and identity, she had to restrain herself, but it did not mean that she was a collected and serious woman. Meanwhile, Tristan was suddenly awakened by the cold water. "Who is it?" He wiped his face hastily and when he opened his eyes, he saw three pairs of eyes looking at him worriedly. Apart from that, there was another pair of eyes that shone with triumph. His eyes moved to the bucket in Prisci''s hand and immediately knew who the culprit was. However, his boiling anger abruptly vanished when he saw the provocation in Prisci''s eyes. "What happened?" He asked as if nothing happened, which caused Mango to gasp in amazement. Wasn''t this too much? He knew that it was Prisci who had sshed water onto him, but he had actually suppressed his anger! If it was to say that Tristan had no feelings for Prisci, Mango would never believe it. However, Prisci was disappointed in Tristan''s reaction. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She had been waiting for Tristan to throw a fit at her so that Nathaniel could see the hypocrite''s true colors and help her escape, but unexpectedly, Tristan was not angry at all! What the hell?! Why wasn''t he angry? She clearly saw those murderous eyes of his! He was indeed evil! Prisci''s move seemed to have no impact at all, causing her to feel extremely depressed. Meanwhile, when Teagan saw that Tristan was not angry at Prisci, he was a little surprised and suddenly realized how important Prisci was in Tristan''s heart. But when he met Tristan''s sharp eyes, he quickly said, "Mr. Acker was invited by the king to the pce. He said that he might not come back today. Also, the king has sent people to search throughout the city for Mr. Ye. All the nobles are no exceptions." When Tristan heard this, his face darkened suddenly. Although Mr. Acker was not his biological father, Tristan was educated and raised by him over the years. He was his foster father and naturally, he could not tolerate anyone mistreating his father. Now, Laborn had actually wanted to keep his father captive. In his dreams! Tristan was already full of anger after being sshed by the cold water and not having rested enough. Now, he was even angrier when he heard the news. Then, he said with a darkened expression, "Send Mr. Ye and my sister to the basement. Everyone in the Acker family shall risk their lives to protect them. As for the rest of them, they shall follow me into the pce. Let''s see if Laborn has what it takes to keep my father locked up in the pce." After that, Tristan lifted the quilt and got up abruptly as Prisci stepped forward. "I''ll go too!" "What are you going to do there? To help your father or me? Don''t you know your ce? If you stay here, I can still use you to threaten Laborn. Although he has given up on you, he still has to put on a show. If you were to go with me, I have no chance at a win at all. Your Nathaniel may not even be safe!" Tristan''s words were extremely straightforward, which made Mango and Nathaniel feel awkward instantly. As for Prisci, she felt a little embarrassed too. "Tristan, what''s up with that temper?" "I got it from you. Aren''t you the one with an even worse temper?" Tristan didn''t hide his thoughts at all, which made Prisci blush. However, she wasn''t sure it was because she was angry or embarrassed. When Mango heard Tristan''s words, she felt a little surprised. Was this her once graceful brother? Why did he feel like a totally different person? Where did the once gentle man go? With such a venomous mouth, if Mango and Tristan weren''t rted, she would despise a man like him too, let alone Prisci. Mango had wanted to say something, but Nathaniel grabbed her arm and shook his head. Tristan didn''t care what Prisci thought and all he could feel was the difort of the wet clothes sticking to his body. Teagan, who noticed his disgust, went to prepare fresh clothes for Tristan. Then, Tristan went to take a quick shower. It was inappropriate for Mango and Nathaniel to stay in the room, so they went out to wait. Prisci had wanted to leave too, but was immediately stopped by Tristan. "Help me get into my clothes." When she heard this, Prisci''s eyes widened abruptly. "What''s wrong with you? Me? Helping you put on your clothes? Tristan, how shameless can you be?" "What? Do you think still you are a princess?" Tristan''s slender fingers sped onto Prisci''s chin. The force was not enough to hurt her, but it was enough to make it impossible for her to break free. This frivolous move of his made Prisci feel extremely humiliated. "You b*stard! I am a princess!" "Really? Since you were born, did Laborn give you the title of a princess? If you really were one, why would he hand you over to a little assistant this easily? Don''t you know why?" "Tristan Acker!" As her weak spot was being trampled on, Prisci suddenly became angry. She wanted to attack Tristan, but he threw her directly on the bed and climbed onto her. Tristan''s upper body was bare, and Prisci could feel his body heat through his clothes. He looked very dangerous now. Then, Tristan sneered and said, "You don''t have what it takes to make a move on me, do you know that? I would never forget how you sshed water onto me. I''ll make sure to let you pay when I come back. By the way, I am not afraid of you running away. If you do, I will cut off one of Nathaniel''s hands. After all, he is the person you care about most, right?" "You are crazy! Nathaniel is not the kind of person who you cany your hands easily on. Hah! Cutting off his hand! Dream on!" Prisci defended Nathaniel subconsciously, which made Tristan''s eyes darken a little. "Is that so? I''m afraid you''re still clueless. My true identity is Barack and Magnolia''s son. I''m Mango''s cousin. I know I can''t do anything to him, but what do you think are the chances of Mango killing him herself?" Tristan was not afraid that Prisci would find out about his true identity, and his words caused Prisci to widen her eyes abruptly. "How is that possible?" "There''s nothing impossible in the world. I know how much Mango loves him, so I''m definitely not going to tell her what I''m nning to do. I''ll only get someone to add drugs into Nathaniel''s food, and get Mango to feed it to him. When that happens, I''ll make and move and push the me onto Laborn, saying he was the one who cut off Nathaniel''s hand instead. Who do you think Mango would believe?" At this moment, Tristan was like a devil, and every word he said made Prisci shudder in fear. "You are inhumane! Nathaniel trusted you! how could you..." "Of course I can. I''ve been living in sh*t for years. The evil is already deep in my bones. Do you still see me as a gentleman? If I really was one, I would have died many times. So, Prissy, or should I call you Prisci, be obedient, and everything will be fine. Otherwise, I''ll really make a move on your precious Nathaniel. After all, he''s an eyesore to me." As soon as Tristan finished speaking, he got up, changed his clothes, and went out of the room. The temperature in the room seemed to have been taken away along with his departure, and the cold made Prisci wrap her arms around herself subconsciously. This man was terrifying! Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 After Tristan came out of the room, Teagan immediately followed behind him. As an assistant who grew up with him, and as his substitute as well, Teagan asked boldly, "Sir Tristan, are you really nning on cutting off Mr. Ye''s hand? Mrs. Ye will probably eat you." "She¡¯ll kill me!" At the thought of Mango''s feelings for Nathaniel, Tristan couldn''t help but shake his head and smile bitterly. "By the way, don''t call her Mrs. Ye in the future. She is my sister, so you should call her Lady Mango. Nathaniel should be called Sir Nathaniel." Tristan felt awkward. His younger sister lived at his ce now, so why was she still being addressed as Mrs. Ye? From what he heard, she sounded like an outsider. Although the Acker family wouldn''t feelfortable at first, he just needed to give the orders and they wouldply. Teagan naturally did as he was told, but he said worriedly, "Sir Tristan, Prisci may not know about your feelings for her. I don''t think it will be effective to use Sir Nathaniel to threaten her in the long run. Why didn''t you tell her that you didn''t want her to go with you because you didn''t want to make things difficult for her? That you''re worried that Laborn will hurt her? What if she hates you even more by saying so vicious things?" "Sh*t! The person I, Tristan Acker, likes, has to tolerate it even if she hates me. Anyway, she can''t run from me ever again. Have you forgotten how she had tormented me back then?" Tristan said as he frowned slightly, andplicated emotions shed through his eyes. Teagan was slightly stunned when he heard this, and thinking of how Tristan used to be, he fell silent. This person had always made sure that others would pay the price for hurting him, no matter how much time had passed. Fortunately, Prisci still had a ce in Tristan''s heart. Otherwise, Teagan wouldn''t dare to imagine what she would be now. It was widely known that the young master of the Acker family was gentle and cultivated. However, only Teagan knew his true colors and that all that gentleness was just a disguise. Tristan was a devil in his bones. Meanwhile, Mango and Nathaniel were stunned when they saw Tristane out of the room without Prisci. "Tristan, where''s Prisci?" "She shall stay behind. After all, she is still Laborn''s daughter. When a conflict was to happen and Laborn was to use her as a shield, we would be in a very disadvantageous position. If we abandon her, it''ll be inappropriate as she is still one of us, but if we were to interfere, we would be exposed. Besides, I don''t n on going in as the Acker family''s assistant. Although the Acker family is not strong enough, it is still impossible for us to allow Laborn to make a fool out of us." Tristan was really furious right now. Nathaniel saw a killing intent in his eyes. "Don''t go up against Laborn directly. We want him to fight with As. It''s best if As stands up to him personally. As is the only one who has evidence of his crimes. Without evidence, Laborn can''t be overthrown and our mission can''t bepleted." Nathaniel''s words made Tristan narrow his eyes slightly. "What I should do now is to find As and pledge my allegiance to him. The whole Ango knows the reason why Laborn is giving me a hard time. If I support As, I believe he will step up. When the timees, the two brothers will inevitably fight, but it will take more time this way." Tristan was smart, so he knew what Nathaniel was nning when he heard Nathaniel''s words. However, he really didn''t like to fight a long battle and wanted to end things straightforwardly. It was his style to destroy what he didn''t like immediately! Nathaniel sighed softly and said, "We don''t have a choice. After all, the world needs evidence. We are only a small country, and the Union Nations need to participate in the jurisdiction. At that time, we can''t say whatever we want. We will need to show evidence." "I got it. I''ll take care of it. You and my sister can hide in the basement first. Laborn must not believe me entirely, so that''s why he''s searching from house to house. Although the Acker family has privileges, it is still part of standard procedures. I''ve already arranged everything. You two can go to the basement first, and I''ll let you guys outter." Tristan did not want to let them go through this, but the situation now did not allow him to care about things like this. Nathaniel didn''t mind, and Mango didn''t object either. "Tristan, be careful in the pce." "I will." When Tristan''s eyes met Mango''s, warmth finally appeared in his cold and uncaring eyes. He was about to touch Mango''s head out of habit, but Nathaniel stopped him. "She''s married. Do I look dead to you?" "What''s wrong with that? She''s still my sister!" Then, Tristan hugged Mango boldly and smiled as he said, "I''ll be going now." "Alright." Mango found it very amusing. However, Nathaniel was so angry that his face had darkened, and when saw that Mango was still smiling, he couldn''t help but be even more furious. Then, he reached out to pull Mango directly into his embrace, carried her, and left. Seeing Nathaniel''s jealous look, Tristan felt much better. "Fortunately, he is sincere to my sister. If he dares to have any other thoughts about Prisci, I don''t care what military rank he has now." Teagan only listened without saying anything, but he already knew what his attitude towards Prisci should be like in the future. After the two left the mansion, they quickly rushed to the pce. When Laborn got the news, Tristan had already arrived at the gate of the pce. Because Tristan was wearing a mask, no one dared to stop him, and besides, Laborn had also given orders. Tristan was now a well-known figure, and this was naturally known all over the country. Now that he was here, someone immediately reported it to Laborn, who was not surprised. Meanwhile, Tristan''s adopted father, Arlo Acker, sat opposite Laborn. When he heard that his adopted son hade with his men, he couldn''t help smiling and said, "Your Majesty, that son of mine is too impulsive. I''m afraid he''s not suitable to be in the military. Please consider it carefully, Your Majesty." This meant that Arlo was refusing Laborn''s offer on behalf of Tristan. Laborn had put a lot of effort to persuade Tristan into promising to join the military. How could he give up now? He suppressed the anger in his heart and said with a smile, "Sir Arlo is too modest. Your son is young and talented. Talents like his are rare in our country. His talent should be used in the military. Besides, children always have their own ideas when they grow up. It''s better to listen to Sir Tristan''s opinion first." As they were talking, someone reported that Tristan had alreadye in with his men. Tristan was very arrogant and even somewhat ill-mannered as when he saw Laborn, he didn''t even greet him, but spoke to Arlo first. "Father, are you alright?" "It''s nothing. His Majesty invited me over. What are you doing, child? You can''t this many bring people into the pce. Tell them to leave now!" Although Arlo was scolding him, there was a hint of pride in his eyes. It was only then did Tristan look at Laborn, with a hint of dissatisfaction and fierceness in his eyes. "Your Majesty, what are you doing? I''ve agreed to consider it. Are you trying to hold my father captive to force me to agree? You should know that I, Tristan, am not an easily frightened person. If my father can''t return home today, I don''t mind being a treacherous person. I believe many people in the pce covet the position of Your Majesty. And it''s not necessarily because I can''t support them." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. As he said those words, the atmosphere in the pce suddenly became serious. "Tristan, what are you talking about?" Arlo broke out in cold sweat after hearing his son''s words. Although he knew that his adopted son was arrogant and not afraid of anything, he didn''t expect him to be this bold. He was challenging Laborn''s authority, and he was courting death! For the first time, Arlo felt a chill run down his spine. Meanwhile, Laborn was so angry that he wanted to kill Tristan there and then, but now, the gene research had reached a critical moment, and no one could solve thebination of the gene particles except Tristan. Therefore, he had no choice but to suppress his anger and try his best to change the topic with a smile. "Sir Tristan, you''re worrying too much. I haven''t seen your father in years, so I invited him over to catch up. Since Sir Tristan is so worried, you can just escort him home. How can I not let him go? It''s nonsense to say that I''m holding him captive." "Is that so? It had better be it, then." Tristan did not buy it at all. For so many years, he knew that the man in front of him was his enemy. Laborn had forced his mother and hurt his birth father, and now his father had be this miserable. He wanted to kill Laborn and get his revenge, but he was a soldier. Not only was he carrying the hatred of his family, but the hatred of his country was on his shoulders too. Now that he had to make a choice between the two, he could only let go of the hatred of his family first. Why should Tristan suppress his anger? Laborn saw a trace of killing intent in Tristan''s eyes, but it disappeared in a sh. When he saw this, his heart missed a beat. That look actually reminded him of that woman, Magnolia! The two''s eyes were very simr, and they looked exactly the same when they red at him like that. If Laborn hadn''t known that Tristan was the child of the Acker family, he would really doubt that Tristan and Magnolia were rted. Thinking of this, Laborn felt a littleplicated, and he didn''t want to continue his act with Tristan anymore. "Take your father away. I''m tired, so I won''t see you off. But if you dare bring this many people here next time, don''t me me. Tristan, although you are talented, you should not cross the line. I am still your king, and you can''t challenge me at will!" After that, Laborn got up and left, with an angry look on his face. Meanwhile, Arlo''s clothes were soaked in cold sweat, and when he saw that Laborn had left, he grabbed Tristan''s hand and whispered, "You scared me to death! You''re so reckless! Aren''t you afraid that Laborn will kill you?" "Father, did he do anything to you?" Tristan asked worriedly. "No, he didn''t have the chance to anyway. Let''s go home." Arlo had always felt very ufortable whenever he was here as he felt as if someone was watching him. He was afraid that Tristan would say something outrageous again, so he dragged him and left quickly. Tristan saw Arlo''s worry, so he didn''t protest, and reached out to help Arlo up, while Teagan quickly stepped forward to hold Arlo''s other arm. When Arlo saw Teagan, he was slightly stunned and his entire body stiffened. "You... you are..." Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 "Father, let''s go home first." Tristan interrupted Arlo, exchanged a nce with Teagan, and left the pce. "My lord, they have left." Meanwhile, a maid came forward and reported to Laborn. Laborn swept everything in front of him to the ground and said coldly, "That Tristan is too arrogant." "Your Majesty, do you want me to send someone to teach him a lesson?" Just then, a guard came out of the darkness. Of course, Laborn wanted to deal with Tristan, but now the research still needed him. Thinking of this, he said angrily, "Not yet. Let him be for the time being. Have you brought back Bernard''s body? Have you found anything?" "We brought it back. The coroner examined it and said that he was shot by a sniper. Judging from the location of the scene, there should be two snipers, but one of them didn''t have a clear shot. We have put Sir Bernard''s body in the morgue and also sent someone to inform Prince As. Prince As should be back soon." Hearing the guard''s report, Laborn frowned. "Who says he can return? Right now, we haven''t found Mango and Nathaniel yet. We don''t know if there are any of their men in the pce. If As returns now, he''ll be in danger. Tell him not to come. I''ll bury Bernard like my own son. Tell him to focus on raising more money. The recent research has been a huge burden. We can''t hold on any longer." "Yes, my lord." The guard obeyed Laborn''s order and left. All these years, As had been obeying Laborn without anyints and protests, which caused Laborn to think that As was willing to work for him. Now, even if Bernard, As'' only son, had died, all Laborn cared about was the money. Laborn had always thought that treating Bernard like his own son was an act of kindness to As, but he forgot that if As had not sacrificed, As could have been a carefree prince here and led a better life while Bernard had his own honor. When As heard Laborn''s order, his expression darkened and he didn''t say a word, but there was a trace of anger in his eyes. His only son was dead, yet Laborn did not allow him to return. His wife and son had died for their country, but as a husband and a father, he could not even hold an official identity. This was the first time As had felt so upset all these years. Back then, he hadn''t felt this way about Laney''s death, as after all, she was just another woman. He had married her in order to get rid of Laborn''s hostility towards him, and now, he had countless women at his disposal for many years and couldn''t even remember what Laney had looked like. However, that woman gave birth to a son for him, so that he could continue his family line. Therefore, he gave her the title of a ''princess'', and even if she died for the country, she was buried in the royal cemetary. But Bernard was different. He was his son! His only son! As hadn''t talked to him before, and he hadn''t even met him personally. He didn''t even know how he was all these years. Bernard was his only concern and the person he cared about, and now that Bernard was dead, Laborn did not even allow him to attend the funeral. Was it because As had been in the shadows for too long to the extent that Laborn was used to using him? Was As merely someone for Laborn to order around? A shadow? No! He was a human! He was the prince of Ango! Now that his son was dead, he had to return and take a look, even just one nce. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then, As packed up his things and said coldly, "We''re returning to Ango." In fact, he was already near the border, but without Laborn''s permission, he could not enter. But now, he didn''t care anymore, and he just wanted to see his son. Meanwhile, As had just departed when Laborn received the news, and he was furious. "He''s rebelling! He''s actually disobeying the king''s orders. What is he trying to do? Create an uprising?" Laborn was already very angry as Tristan had challenged him back there, and now, even his most obedient brother was resisting him. How could he stand it? "Tell him to withdraw from the border immediately, otherwise, don''t me me." Laborn smashed a ss in anger. When As heard the news, he was fuming too. He had alreadye home and was able to see his son soon. Laborn was actually driving him away? Just when As didn''t know what to do, Tristan appeared. "Prince As!" Tristan stood in front of As with a mask. As was stunned at the mask that everyone was familiar with and the unique symbol of the Acker family. "Sir Tristan?" "It''s me. Does Prince As recognize me? It seems that Prince As''s heart is still in Ango. I thought it was just like what the king said. Prince As likes the outside world and has forgotten that he was a prince of Ango." Tristan''s words made As frown slightly as he felt very ufortable. "Sir Tristan, what do you mean?" "It''s not up to me to exin that. Since Prince As has returned, let''s go see your son. Sir Bernard really doesn''t know when to retreat. He wants to fight for the throne with the king''s son. That''s a little too much." Tristan''s words made As'' expression darken. "What are you talking about, Sir Tristan? I don''t "It doesn''t matter if Prince As doesn''t understand. After all, it''s better you don''t." understand." After saying that, Tristan turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by As. "Sir Tristan, let''s keep in contact." "Sure." Tristan did not refuse, gave his number to As, and left. "Go and find out why Bernard died." At first, As didn''t think too much about it and thought that if Mango and Nathaniel were here, they would have definitely target Bernard. However, now that he heard Tristan''s words, it seemed that Bernard''s death was rted to Laborn''s son. Who was it? Who killed his son? Was it Prestin or Lebanon? Suddenly, As recalled that Lebanon was Mango''s cousin and had even killed Laney, so he added as he knew how deep was Bernard''s hatred for Lebanon. "Investigate on Lebanon carefully. If he was the one who did it, I want him to die with my son." "Yes, my lord." After that, his men quickly went to investigate. Meanwhile, Tristan''s men had long been waiting for As to make a move, so naturally, As had received news that Prestin had assassinated Bernard. In order to protect his son, Laborn had nned to push the me onto Nathaniel and Mango. At that time, Prestin did send someone to follow Bernard, but this person was quickly controlled by Tristan, so the story was able to go Tristan''s way. When As heard the news, he was furious. "Hah! And he''s actually my brother! He had promised that he would take good care of my son, but now his son had killed Bernard. No wonder he didn''t let me return to see my son. He''s afraid that I will find out about the truth! For so many years, I couldn''t go back home and couldn''t even use my own name, all for his sake! I had been living like a dead person. My wife and son are gone, and why was my family destroyed? To let him thrive! But now, he can''t even let my only son live. Does he even regard me as his brother?" How much support As had for Laborn before all turned into anger in this moment. Bernard was indeed his soft spot, and now that his only concern was gone, As''s grievances over the past few years were all vented, and it waspletely out of control. Meanwhile, however, Tristan didn''t care how heartbroken As was. He returned to the car and quickly returned to the Acker family''s mansion with Arlo and the others. Tristan was afraid that this matter would bring harm to the Acker family, so he had sent them away with all kinds of excuses a long time ago. However, he didn''t know why Arlo had suddenlye back and was invited to the pce by the king. Soon, when they returned home, Tristan quickly brought Arlo into the study, along with Teagan. When the door was closed, Tristan looked at Teagan and said to him, "Teagan, kneel down." Without a word, Teagan knelt down before Arlo and bowed his head three times. Arlo was stunned at this. "What are you doing?" "Father, I want to tell you something." Tristan looked at Arlo and said in a low voice, "Teagan is not an orphan, nor a secret guard that my mother brought back from the orphanage to grow up with me. He is an Acker. He is Miss Zhang''s son, and also your son." As soon as these words came out of Tristan''s mouth, Arlo''s entire body froze. Then, without warning, tears rolled down his cheeks as he looked at Teagan in disbelief. Teagan''s appearance truly did resemble his mother. "What''s going on?" Arlo choked with sobs. Back then, his wife had lost her ability to bear a child after a car ident. Arlo knew that he was very disrespectful to his wife by cheating on her, but the Acker family was an aristocratic family with decades of history. Although they had fallen into poverty, Arlo couldn''t end the Acker family''s line. Thus, he got drunk very often and had even nned to hire someone to bear his child. However, he didn''t think that he would actually fall in love with a woman from a nightclub. The woman''s surname was Zhang, and her name was Rosita. She was an innocentdy who had a good voice, and when Arlo was with her, he would forget all of his troubles. It didn''t take long for Rosita to get pregnant, which made Arlo very happy. However, Arlo''s wife became jealous and had hired someone to kill Rosita and the child in her belly. It was during that time that Magnolia saved Rosita and her son, but shortly after, something happened to Rosita when she was giving birth. Arlo''s wife wanted to get rid of Rosita and did not want the illegitimate child to be born, so she hired someone to assassinate them. To protect her newborn son, Rosita was stabbed dozens of times and had died in a pool of blood. The child was said to not escape that tragedy either, so when Magnolia handed Tristan over to him, he really treated him like his own son. Now that Tristan was telling him that Teagan was his and Rosita''s son, Arlo simply couldn''t believe it. How could this be possible? More than twenty years ago, he had seen the badly mutted child with his own eyes and he was so heartbroken back then that he had almost joined them. If Magnolia hadn''t given Tristan to him, he wouldn''t have lived through the pain this easily. However, the person who had been assumed dead was now standing in front of him. When Arloid eyes on Teagan, who resembled Rosita and Arlo very much, Arlo''s heart surged as it was unbelievable. Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Looking at how happy Arlo was, Tristan felt a bit sad. "Father, I have taken Teagan''s ce all these years. I''m sorry." He bowed to Arlo. Over the years, Arlo had treated him very well. He treated Tristan like his own son, but Teagan was his biological son all along. In the near future, he might have to return home, so he was worried to leave Arlo alone. "There''s nothing to be sorry for. If it wasn''t for Madam Xiao who saved him back then, perhaps he would have long been gone by now. Besides, I am well aware of how you have been living in the Acker family all these years. My wife has always hated you and wants you to die. If it weren''t for the fact that you have the ability to protect yourself, I''m afraid that you would''ve been dead by now. I''m not someone who can''t differentiate right from wrong, so I believe Madam Xiao has her own reasons to have done so. Perhaps she was actually protecting thest of the Acker family''s bloodline, right?" Tears streamed down Arlo''s face as he spoke. "Get up, child. It''s been hard on you all these years." He hurriedly helped Teagan up. Teagan''s eyes were red and moist too, but he shook his head and said, "Sir Tristan is very good to me. I have attended many major events these recent years. Because of the mask, others wouldn''t recognize me, but I was the one taking care of all the Acker family''s businesses." Tristan had never regarded Teagan as a servant, and because he knew Teagan''s true identity, Tristan had started to ask Teagan to deal with the affairs of the Acker family from a few years ago. Teagan was the son of the Acker family, so he had to take over the family someday. All these years, Teagan and Tristan had grown up together, trained together, and experienced life and death together. Naturally, Teagan could see Madam Acker''s hatred for him and his mother. If it weren''t for Tristan, Teagan, who was the only son of the Acker family, would have already died long ago. Besides, Madam Xiao was his and his mother''s savior, and frankly speaking, the Acker family belonged to Madam Xiao, so he didn''t mind serving Tristan as an assistant. Not to mention that Tristan had also helped him expand the Acker family''s business over the years. The two of them were brothers by blood who could go through death together. As such, his father was naturally Tristan''s too. Hearing Teagan''s words, Arlo couldn''t help but feel upset. "It''s been hard on you. It''s my fault for being useless all these years." "No, father." Teagan''s eyes were filled with tears too. Then, Tristan slowly let himself out of the room to give the father and son some space. He had always known that he wasn''t a child of the Acker family. Back then, his mother had brought him a friend since he was a child and told him to protect hispanion. He didn''t know why at first, but when they had both grown up, his mother finally told him Teagan''s identity. His mother had long guessed that Madam Acker would not let this matter rest. That was why she found a dead infant to rece Teagan and rescued him. Rozita knew of this matter, and she knew that ruining Madam Acker''s family was her fault, but in order to protect her son, she would rather die miserably at the time, because only when she died, and only when she pretended to protect that dead infant would her son be safe. Mothers were the greatest gift to a child, as they were willing to do anything for their children and protect them at all costs. In the past few years, the two brothers had worked together to help the Acker family strive. This was the promise that Tristan''s mother had made to Arlo in the past, and it was a form ofpensating the Acker family. Now the father and son had finally reunited, Tristan was happy for them too. After he left the room, he got someone to let Nathaniel and Mango out of the basement, and after updating them, he returned to his room. At this time, Tristan felt lonely. When he returned to his room, Prisci was ring at him, but Tristan''s heart had inexplicably calmed down, and he had even felt a little bit safe. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Why are you looking at me like that? You look like you want to gobble me up." Tristan chuckled lightly, got up, went to the wine cab, and took out a bottle of red wine. Then, he opened it and aerated it with a decanter. The smell of the wine stung Prisci''s nostrils, and although Tristan was gentle now, she was sensitive enough to detect that Tristan was in a bad mood. Wait a minute. What did this man''s bad mood have to do with her? However, for some reason, Prisci felt a little down too. She knew why Tristan had gone to the pce, and she knew Laborn''s temper well. Although Laborn was now using Tristan, he would remember everything Tristan had done today, and he would definitely get revenge. "You''d better keep a low profile. It''s not easy to get along with Laborn." When Tristan heard this, he paused and turned to look at Prisci. "Are you worried about me?" His sharp eyes caused Prisci to feel slightly regretful of her words. "You think too much. You are on Nathaniel''s side. He has always valued his people. I am worried that he will be sad if something bad happens to you." Tristan''s face suddenly sank at her words. "What''s so good about Nathaniel? So good that you are thinking about him every second? He''s so good that you canpare him with anyone?" Tristan''s bad mood was worse now, and he wanted to tape that little mouth of Prisci''s so badly. Prisci wanted to retort immediately, but when she saw Tristan''s gloomy eyes, she was suddenly afraid. She remembered what Tristan had said before he left, and because of Tristan''s personality and temper, she stopped herself. "Cat got your tongue?" However, Tristan seemed to be deliberately pushing her. Prisci knitted her brows tightly together. "Tristan, have I done something bad to you before? Have we met?" "Hah! What do you think?" There was aplicated look in Tristan''s eyes. She actually didn''t remember! How dare she forget! Tristan clenched his hands tightly, and veins stood out on the back of them. If Prisci didn''t notice anything through such expressions and actions, it would be a waste of time to let her live. However, her mind didn''t have any memories of Tristan. She suddenly remembered that two years of her memory had gone nk as her nerves were damaged by a bullet in the head when she and Nathaniel were on a mission. It had taken her more than half a year to recover from the injury, and in the end, two years of her memory were missing. The doctor had said that it was a great blessing. For her, it was enough to have remembered Nathaniel, and as for the memory of two years, she did not care too much about it. However, when she saw Tristan''s reaction now, she couldn''t help but think if Tristan was in the memory of those two years. Prisci never believed that there was no reason behind the love or hatred between people. From the first time Tristan saw her, it seemed that he knew her, and from his expression now, it showed that they might have indeed known each other before, and it might have even been unhappy memories. Thinking of this, Prisci whispered, "I have lost two years of my memory, so if I had forgotten you, I am sorry." When Tristan heard this, his body paused slightly. "Don''t you think that''s ame excuse?" "Believe it or not." With that, Prisci turned and left the room. Tristan did not prohibit her from leaving the room, and now she felt that something bad would happen if the two of them stayed together and it was better for them to calm down first. Besides, she did find Tristan familiar in some way. Had she really forgotten him? Tristan watched Prisci leave but did not stop her and only stared at her back nkly. A memory gap of two years? No wonder she couldn''t remember anything. But why did she only forget him? The memories she once gave him were so deep and indelible. Because of those memories, he had even trained hard day and night, in hopes that one day, she would recognize him and see how powerful he had be and regret her actions. But now, she told him that she had forgotten him. How could that be possible? For so many years, he was the only one who bore memories of them? It was ridiculous! Tristan was so angry that he punched the table and quickly called one of his men. "I want you to get me all of the information on Prisci. I want to know all of her past injuries and treatments." "Yes, sir." After hanging up the phone, Tristan felt really tired. He had been sleepless all night because of the surgery, and he had gone to the pce in less than two hours. Now, he was so exhausted that his body ached. Then, he poured himself a ss of wine and downed it. After that, he took a shower and fell asleep. When Prisci returnedter, she saw Tristan sleeping soundly. He truly had no precautions against her, and in fact, he had shown her everything in such a natural manner. Was it because they had once been very close? When she thought of how her lost memories had Tristan in them, she felt a littleplicated. What was the rtionship between her and Tristan? The person she liked had always been Nathaniel, hadn''t it? Why was Tristan involved? It seemed that she had owd him a lot from his attitude towards her. What had she done to him? Prisci couldn''t figure it out, and she felt a dull pain in her head when she tried. She didn''t want to have anything to do with Tristan at all as this man was too dangerous. Although he looked graceful on the surface, she could feel the deep coldness and cruelty in Tristan''s heart. She didn''t see that on Nathaniel. What exactly had Tristan gone through? The downfall of the Acker family had caused them to withdraw from the ranks of the otherrge families and had almost been forgotten over the years. If it wasn''t for the emergence of Tristan, who led the rise of the Acker family, the people of Ango might have long forgotten them. A man who was not even thirty yet was able to make such a hugeeback. If one were to say that he was an innocent person, Prisci would definitely not believe that statement. His ability was not only seen on the surface, but he was also a member of the Hans family. She didn''t see the Hans family''s passion in Tristan, but she could feel his sadness inside him. She couldn''t be an enemy with such a person, otherwise, she would be miserable. This was Prisci''s conclusion. However, it seemed that Tristan did not want to be friends with her either. Was he trying to let her be his woman? Thinking of this possibility, Prisci frowned tightly. What exactly happened between her and Tristan? The more she thought about it, the more her head ached. She was in so much pain that her brain felt as if it was about to explode. Suddenly, she could feel warm liquid ooze out from her nostrils, and she found that she was already curled up on the ground. With a painful whimper, her eyes went dark as she fainted. Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Tristan woke up from his sleep abruptly. Even though there was only Prisci in the room and he was rxed, the loud thud of her body falling to the ground made him open his eyes suddenly as his expression instantly sobered up. Then, he looked around the room and saw Prisci unconscious on the ground with blood slowly flowing from her nose. Her face was quickly covered in blood and it had stained her cor. Tristan quickly got up and went to retrieve a medical kit. Then, he took out a needle and inserted it into one of Prisci''s acupuncture points, which stopped the nosebleed finally. After he picked up Prisci and ced her on the bed, he ordered someone to bring medical equipment over to give her a body and head examination. Prisci had said that she had lost two years of her memory, and if that was true, it must be because she had damaged a few nerves. Tristan quickly identified the scars from Prisci''s brain surgery, as well as the nerve that had stopped the surgery. His face suddenly darkened. What she said was true? Did she really forget him? Tristan felt a stabbing pain in his heart as he thought about this. How could she forget a memory as deep as that? How could such a surgery go wrong? Prisci must have wanted to recall something, which ripped her old injuries open and causing her nose to bleed. If it wasn''t stopped, the previous surgery would have gone to waste. Thinking of the consequences of internal bleeding in her head, Tristan''s face darkened further. "Take these outside. No one is allowed in without my permission." "Yes, sir." Then, the servants moved all of the equipment out. Tristan looked at the unconscious Prisci and had lost all of his drowsiness. If it weren''t for Prisci, he might not have been able to survive through these years. Back then, the moments with her were the time of his life, but to Prisci, he was just something who could be disposed of whenever she liked. However, he knew that he couldn''t me Prisci. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The doctor who was in charge of the surgery back then had already chosen a way that held the least damage, and he had even done it very well. If Tristan wasn''t in the memories Prisci had lost, he would have made the same decision too, but Tristan felt very ufortable deep down. He couldn''t help recalling the summer of that year. It was the first time that he was entrusted by his family to handle some businesses, and he did not expect to encounter terrorists on the way. In order to protect Teagan, he had asked Teagan to leave with the goods first, while he stayed to hold those people back. However, in the end, he was defeated and kidnapped. Tristan had thought that he was screwed back then, but he didn''t expect to be saved by a team of people, which there was a beautiful woman among them. Later, he found out that her name was Prisci, and she was a member of the Special Task Force. The Special Task Force belonged to the army, and at that moment, he was very happy, and even felt that Prisci was extraordinary. He was a little moved, but he didn''t expect that this woman only looked sweet from the outside, but was actually a violent person on the inside. Some of them were kidnapped during the operation back then, and Prisci had risked her life to rescue that person. She did not heed military orders and had acted alone. Tristan had wanted to follow her out of fear that something would happen to her, but she had shouted at him. What did she say at that time? Oh, right. She had said, "Why are you, a child from a rich family who doesn''t know anything, getting in my way? You said you wanted to help me? Then please don''t get in my way and return to where you came from. You can''t help me with what I have to do! F*ck off!" It was the first time that Tristan had been shouted at like this, and it had alsoe from someone he fancied. His self-esteem was greatly hurt, but he also knew that going with Prisci was suicide for him. So, he left quietly and immediately contacted Teagan to mobilize the Acker family to help Prisci. However, he was still toote. When Tristan came back, the battle between the two sides was over, and the battle was so fierce that it tore at Tristan''s heart and soul. He dug around for news about Prisci and learned that the person she wanted to rescue was Nathaniel. He had been saved sessfully, but Prisci''s life was hanging by a thread. At that time, there were not many doctors in the military, and very few of them could perform surgery. Therefore, Tristan had shown his medical license and volunteered to perform surgery on Prisci. It was a surgery that made Tristan tremble with fear whenever he thought about it. If he hadn''t been skillful and had forced himself to calm down and treated Prisci as an ordinary patient, he wouldn''t have known if he could have performed the operation sessfully that night. After that, he had copsed and could not get up for a long time. Teagan, who saw him like this, was scared to death, thinking that he was injured too. However, after he had rested, he heard that Nathaniel and Prisci were actually a pair. After what had happened, it was said that Nathaniel and Prisci were about to get married too. Such an oue made Tristan very upset. Although he was not a good person, he was still a gentleman to Prisci. She had saved his life while he had given hers back, which made them even. Although Tristan still felt unpleasant, at least he was able to give himself an excuse and a reason to give up on her. Because he was needed to assist in the investigation, he had to stay at the base for a few days, and unexpectedly, Nathaniel had left a few dayster, leaving Prisci here. Tristan did not know what Nathaniel had said to Prisci, and on that day, she had found him and wanted him to drink with her. How was it possible for a seriously injured patient to drink with him, a doctor? However, he was no match for Prisci, and he could only watch her snatch the bottle and force him to down the contents. Later, Prisci had gotten drunk and had cried very sadly. She hadid on his shoulder and asked him if she was beautiful. What did Tristan say back then? He had said, "You are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen." However, these words caused Prisci to cry even harder. Since she was so beautiful, why didn''t Nathaniel like her? Why didn''t Nathaniel want to marry her? When everyone thought they were going to hold a wedding or an engagement banquet, Nathaniel had run! He ran away without saying a word, but it was also his way of telling Prisci that he was not interested in her. Was there anything more embarrassing than being rejected by her unrequited love? Prisci had had too much to drink and had cried bitterly. Tristan did not know how tofort her, and he was being forced to drink at the same time too. That night, both of them were mad and drunk. They talked a lot about each other''s backgrounds and their difficulties and had even told each other things other people didn''t know about. After pouring their hearts out, they felt like the stone that was sitting on their hearts was suddenly removed, which was very rxing. Later, Prisci had hugged Tristan directly and said with great pain and sadness, "Hey, will you have me?" At that time, Tristan immediately sobered up by these words. "What did you say?" "You''re a man, aren''t you? Why are you so cowardly? You like me, don''t you? Why are you still hesitating when a girl you like wants you to have her? Tristan, are you stupid?" Then, Prisci threw herself at Tristan. Tristan waspletely stunned, and when he came to his senses, his clothes had already been ripped off by Prisci. Her perfect body quickly stimted his senses and under the influence of alcohol, they had a one-night stand. When he woke up the next day, Prisci was no longer there. However, Tristan saw the bloodstains that she had left on the bed. It had been Prisci''s first time! Tristan didn''t mind if Prisci was a virgin or not, but he was still excited to be her first time. There was a thought that was arising in his mind at that time. He wanted Prisci! He wanted to marry her! She was the fifth princess of Ango, wasn''t she? Then, he had to work hard to be a man who was enough for her and propose to her. It didn''t matter if Prisci liked Nathaniel, as he would slowly remove this man from her heart. He didn''t care whether it would take ten or twenty years, as long as he would get to marry her. Tristan could not wait to tell Prisci about this, but he had searched the entire base and still could not find her. Later, he found out that she had fled after finding out that they had had a one- nightstand when she woke up. No one told Tristan where she went, and his identity wasn''t enough to know Prisci''s whereabouts. Even after Tristan mobilized all his connections, he still could not find where she was. Later, the situation back home became unstable, and Tristan had to go back to Ango, but he had left something for Prisci. He had left her a ne he had worn since he was young. It was a token of love from his father, Barack to his mother, Magnolia. After his mother had given birth to him, it was the only thing she had left for him when she handed him to the Acker family. Tristan gave this to Prisci as a token of promise, that he would marry her in the future. However, when they reunited, he didn''t expect her to have forgotten all about him and was still thinking about Nathaniel. Even if Nathaniel was already married and still had no interest in her, she was still obsessed with him. Every memory about Tristan and her had vanished along with the operation. Tristan regarded it as a great irony. Over the years pretending to be the Acker family''s son, women swarmed around him like bees, but he had always reminded himself that he was a man with a marriage engagement. He had always kept that night''s intimacy in mind and had always known that he had to be responsible for taking Prisci''s virginity. But now, the person whom he should be responsible for had forgotten everything that happened between them. What should he do? Let her go and give her freedom? At the thought of this possibility, Tristan felt an unspeakable pain and heartache. How could he do that? Even if the woman Tristan liked did not love him, and even if she had forgotten him, he would not allow her to leave him again. ncing at the unconscious Prisci, Tristan sighed and rubbed his aching temples gently. Then, he came to her bed and reached out to unbutton her shirt. He should change her clothes first. Although she looked quite pleasing to the eye in his clothes, they were not fit for a girl after all. Besides, she was now unconscious, which would make her feel ufortable. It was better to change into pajamas. With this in mind, Tristan didn''t hesitate to make a move. He and Prisci were considered husband and wife long ago, and now, he had no ns to let her go either. Therefore, there were some things that they had to face sooner orter. Even if she couldn''t remember anything, he had to let her get used to his existence. As he thought of this, Tristan smiled faintly, but his hand suddenly stopped, and he had a surprised andplicated expression on his face. Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Prisci was wearing his ne! The ne that he thought had been thrown away was now on Prisci''s neck. Tristan did not know how he should feel right now. Didn''t she say that she had forgotten him? Didn''t she say that she had lost her memories? Then why was she wearing this ne? Having not seen this ne for a few years, Tristan looked at it carefully, and his eyes were filled with tears when he found that it was indeed his. He suppressed his emotions and quickly helped Prisci into some fresh clothes before exiting the room. Maya learned that Prisci had fainted and wanted to enter, but was stopped by the guards at the door. Now that Tristan hade out, even if she was afraid of him, she stepped forward and asked, "Sir Tristan, what''s wrong with the princess?" "She just passed out. She''s fine now." Tristan looked at Maya and suddenly asked, "Where did she get the ne on her neck?" "Pardon?" Maya was a little surprised because she had not expected Tristan to ask such a question. She was stunned briefly and shivered when Tristan''s sharp and cold eyes hit her. She quickly said, "Her Highness has always carried that ne with her. I don''t know where she bought it. She has never changed the ne since I started serving the princess." "Really? Did she say what''s so special about this ne?" Tristan was a little nervous. However, Maya shook her head and said, "No, she didn''t. But the princess cherishes that ne very much. Once, the ne was broken and lost. The princess had lost her temper and finally found it after searching for a whole night. Later, she had asked someone to repair it and no one ever touched it again." Tristan''s mood suddenly improved a lot. Whether she remembered him or not, this one thing was enough to make him happy, even if she didn''t know anything about the ne. "Go in and serve her. I think she will be asleep for a long time. Tell the kitchen to prepare her something to eat when she wakes up." "Yes, sir." Maya noticed the warmth in Tristan''s eyes whenever he mentioned Prisci and heaved a sigh of relief. Then, Tristan walked over to the guest room. Now that Prisci was lying in his bed, he didn''t have a ce to sleep, so he might as well take a nap in the guest room. After Arlo and Teagan''s reunion, they talked about some things that had happened over the years. Arlo was very grateful to Tristan. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Teagan, I know it''s wrong for you to only be an assistant, but Tristan''s identity is different. His mother saved your life, and he helped our family, so..." "I know, dad. The two of us grew up together, so we''re practically brothers. It doesn''t matter who takes the ce of the Acker family''s son. I will protect him." How could Teagan not know what Arlo was thinking? No one else knew the rtionship between him and Tristan, but he knew it best. Hearing his son''s words, Arlo was relieved. "By the way, dad, I have something else to tell you." Teagan told him about Prisci and Tristan. He also said that there was a decree from Laborn and that Prisci was in their home now. When he heard this, Arlo waspletely stunned. "He fell in love with Laborn''s daughter?" Arlo couldn''t believe it. However, Teagan smiled and said, "Dad, Sir Tristan has his own ideas. Besides, the Fifth Princess is different." "What''s so different about her? When Tristan kills her father one day, I don''t believe she won''t hate him. Teagan, why didn''t you stop him?" When Arlo thought of how Tristan was spending all his time with Laborn''s daughter, he couldn''t help but feel worried. For Nathaniel''s safety, Teagan didn''t tell Arlo that Nathaniel was with Prisci. Even if he did, Arlo would probably think that blood was thicker than water and would not believe that Prisci would not care about Laborn. "It''s alright, dad, you don''t have to worry about this. Sir Tristan had asked you to rest, and then our people will escort you to our other mansion." The Acker family''s mansion was now Tristan''s base, and he didn''t want to get Arlo and the Acker family involved. In order to keep things a secret, he had to send Arlo away. Arlo naturally knew that Tristan was nning something big and staying behind would make him a hindrance, so he didn''t oppose leaving. From the moment Tristan took over the Acker family, he had sent all of the Acker family members to their other mansion. Back then, Madam Acker was very dissatisfied and had even made a big fuss for quite some time. It was only when Tristan froze all of her cards and forbade anyone in the family to help her, did she know that her ruling years had passed, and only then did ept her fate unwillingly. Right now, Arlo was truly thankful for Tristan''s arrangement. Otherwise, if that woman were to know that Teagan was his own son, she would probably have made a move on Teagan long ago. "Okay. I wanted to say that you should visit me when you were free, but thinking of that woman... Forget it. Your safety is the most important thing." Teagan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a hint of coldness shed through them. "Dad, she killed my mother. I can''t act like nothing has happened. Although what my mother did was wrong, it wasn''t wrong enough for her to die. Although she doesn''t know I am your son, but because I am the person closest to Sir Tristan, many assassinations were aimed at me. I was able to survive and even live until now, so I am not afraid of her. But it is not the right time yet, and I can''t tell her my identity yet. Dad, don''t worry, if I miss you, I will visit you." "Alright." Hearing this, Arlo felt very upset. After all, it was all his fault. If he hadn''t wanted a child so badly and made such a mistake, he wouldn''t have harmed Rozita and her son. At that time, if he had divorced Madam Acker, then he could marry Rozita, right? However, he had wanted to protect the family''s position in Ango with the help of Madam Acker''s family, which caused things to develop like this. He felt guilty to Teagan, and now, there were some things that he could not do too. Therefore, he could only go with the flow of things. When Arlo was sent away by Teagan, Mango had happened to witness it. She tugged at Nathaniel''s arm and whispered, "Is that person the head of the Acker family?" "I think so." Nathaniel nced at them casually and answered in a low voice. "Where is he going after Tristan had saved him?" "I don''t know. Don''t care about things that you shouldn''t care about. Look at your hands. They''re as cold as ice. Let''s go back to our room." Nathaniel was only concerned about Mango, and as for other matters, Tristan would be able to handle them so he could rest a bit. He had known about Tristan''s ability from the Inte and found that he was excellent. Since he had such an outstanding brother-inw, what was more did he have to worry about? Besides, Tristan was from the Hans family, and Mateo knew about his existence over the years. Mateo had brought him back to the military, so Nathaniel could naturally be at ease about Tristan handling matters. Thinking of this, Nathaniel felt much more rxed. He pulled Mango''s hand, entered the room, and raised the temperature of the room by a few degrees. He smiled and said, "I heard that there is a natural hot spring in the backyard. Should we go thereter?" "Is that okay?" Mango was a little interested. Sinceing to Ango, she had been worried all the time. Taking a nice bath had be a luxury to her, let alone soaking in a hot spring. Now that there was a ce like that, she had naturally wanted to go. Nathaniel looked at her eager eyes and smiled slightly. "Isn''t Tristan your brother? What''s wrong with soaking in his hot spring? He can''t be this stingy, can he?" "But there are still many things to do here." "Isn''t your brother handling all of it? Besides, making Laborn and As go against each other is not something that can be achieved in a day or two. Soaking in the hot spring won''t dy it." Under the encouragement of Nathaniel, Mango suddenly became excited. "When are we going?" "Let''s go now. Since everyone is busy now, no one will disturb us." "Alright." After that, she pulled Nathaniel''s hand and walked out of the door. Under Nathaniel''s guidance, they arrived at the backyard. The hot spring was natural, but Tristan had ordered someone to build a house over it. Now that heating was supplied, the temperature was naturally very good upon entering. Mango smiled happily and said, "It''s really nice." "Yup. Your body needs a bath in the hot spring. We don''t know when you can get well from the cold. You should let Tristan examine youter. Isn''t he a skilled doctor? He should be able to cure his sister." This matter had always been on Nathaniel''s mind. Mango''s ice- cold hands and feet really worried him. Mango knew that he was worried about her health, so she quickly pulled his hand and said, "I''m fine. It isn''t in my way now. I''m just a little afraid of the cold, that''s all." "That''s enough to worry about, isn''t it? Do you know how many diseases start with a cold? Besides, you are always short of breath. That is not a good sign. I want you to be healthy so that we can grow old together." Nathaniel''s worries made Mango feel a little warm. "Okay, I know. I''ll let Tristan have a check on meter. Come on, let''s hop in." "I''ll carry you down." Nathaniel ignored Mango''s protests and carried her directly into the hot spring. The water was very hot, and after entering, Mango felt extremelyfortable. She leaned on Nathaniel''s chest and whispered, "If only our house has a hot spring." "When we get back, I''ll get someone to find a hot spring, and then build a house there. If it doesn''t work, we''ll move to somece with one." Nathaniel had always supported Mango''s wishes. Mango smiled and didn''t say anything. The two of them sat together in the hot spring and did not speak, but there was a peaceful atmosphere flowing through them. Later, Mango was a little sleepy as she was reallyfortable. Nathaniel was by her side, and her eyelids slowly became heavy. Looking at her dozing off, Nathaniel''s lips curved into a doting smile. "It''s easy to catch a cold sleeping here. Let''s stay for a bit and we''ll leave, okay?" "Alright." Mango''s voice was tingled with sleep, and it was obvious that she was already half asleep. Nathaniel shook his head, and just as he was about to pick her up, Mango opened her eyes suddenly, which shed with shock and panic. "Nathan, someone is pulling my leg!" Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 Nathaniel pulled out a dagger almost at the same time Mango spoke and stabbed in the direction of Mango''s leg. As he felt the de piercing into the skin, Nathaniel''s face suddenly became serious. He wanted to grab the person hiding in the water, but the person escaped like a slippery loach. Then, there was blood in the water, ring back at them. The moment Mango obtained her freedom, she grabbed her clothes and wrapped them around herself. Seeing that she was fully dressed, Nathaniel called Tristan. By the time Tristan''s men arrived, the blood in the water had already disappeared. However, Tristan did not doubt Nathaniel and Mango''s words at all. "Search the area! How dare they sneak into the Acker family''s territory. What''s security doing?" Tristan''s face darkened. If Nathaniel hadn''t been by Mango''s side and she had taken a bath on her own, who knew what would''ve happened? "Teagan, can you ask my father whether the bottom of the hot spring is connected to the outside?" The hot spring was a natural underground hot spring, and the mouth of it was here, but it had been extended to the outside. In the past, Tristan had thought that no one would dare to do anything to the Acker family and that there should be precautions here, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. If that person hadn''te in through the front gate, then it was very likely that he came in through the river outside. Teagan quickly went to call Arlo. If Tristan''s guess was right, it would be dangerous here. Nathaniel couldn''t wait for Arlo''s reply and said in a low voice, "I''ll go down there and take a look." "Nathan, we don''t know how deep it is. You''d better wait for Mr. Acker." Mango was very worried. The hand just now was cold and had no temperature. When she was caught, it had felt like she was caught by a ghost. Although she didn''t believe in them, she was still a little scared at that moment. Now when she heard that Nathaniel was going to go down, she couldn''t help but shake her head. Nathaniel touched her face and said softly, "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry. You should dry your hair. Don''t catch a cold. Wait for me here." "But..." "Trust me." Nathaniel''s eyes were so gentle and firm, and it made Mango speechless for a moment. "Be careful. I won''t leave until youe back." This was equivalent to using her own body to threaten Nathaniel. Nathaniel smiled dotingly at Mango''s childish movements and tone. "Alright." After saying that, he looked at Tristan and found that he was looking at him too, which made him stop smiling. "I need diving equipment." "We have it." Then, Tristan sent someone to fetch it. "How about I go?" Tristan could tell that Nathaniel was really good to Mango, and no one else could get intervene in their rtionship. Therefore, even if he felt ufortable because Prisci liked Nathaniel, he had no choice but to think for Mango at this moment. "It''s alright. I''ll go and have a look. Please take care of the Mango for me." "Alright." Soon, Nathaniel put on the diving equipment and jumped down. Mango looked at the surface of the water with a worried frown. Her hair was wet, and thinking of Nathaniel''s words, Tristan said in a low voice, "Get me a hairdryer." Immediately, someone handed Tristan a hairdryer. Then, he turned on the hairdryer and gently dried Mango''s hair. Mango was startled and said with embarrassment, "Tristan, I''ll do it myself." "Let me do it. I know you''re worried about him, but although the water is very deep, it''s nothing for Nathaniel. You should believe in him. If you don''t dry your hair now, you''ll catch a coldter and he''s going to me me. I haven''t slept sincest night, you know. Can you just humor your brother?" Hearing Tristan''s words, Mango felt a little embarrassed. "Tristan, I''m sorry that you didn''t have a good rest because of the surgery." "Silly girl, how is it your fault?" The corner of Tristan''s mouth was slightly raised and his movements were also very gentle. Meanwhile, as soon as Prisci woke up, she heard that something had happened in the hot spring, so she immediately got Maya to change her clothes and hurried over. When she saw that Tristan was drying Mango''s hair gently, she couldn''t help but frown. "What are you guys doing?" Prisci deliberately raised her voice. Even if Tristan was Mango''s older brother, there were still many people present. Besides, Mango was no longer a child. Was it really appropriate to let Tristan blow her hair like this? And what would Nathaniel think? As Prisci thought about this, she walked straight over to them and said to Tristan, "Give me the hairdryer. You''re a man and look how sloppy you are. Don''t hurt my sister-inw." She said those words boldly and confidently, but it made Tristan frown slightly. "Sister-inw?" "Yeah, she is Nathaniel''s wife, and he is my superior. Of course she''s my sister-inw." Prisci took advantage of Tristan''s brief moment of shock to snatch the hairdryer from him. Although she didn''t want to help Mango, she would still do it as Mango was Nathaniel''s wife. Tristan did not object to this. Besides, he really didn''t know how to blow-dry her hair. Seeing Prisci taking over her job, Tristan took a step back and said, "Don''t call her your sister-in- law." "You care too much. Why can''t I call her that?" Prisci was a little angry. When she heard Maya say that she had fainted, she remembered that it was because she was angry at Tristan. Now that she saw him, she felt even more annoyed. Meanwhile, Mango really wanted to take her hair back from Prisci. The atmosphere between the two people felt like a time bomb, and she was afraid of suffering the disaster when it finally exploded. However, before Mango could say anything, Tristan said in a low voice, "I''m Mango''s brother, and you''re my woman. If she is your sister-inw, so what will you call me?" These words angered Prisci in an instant. "Tristan, shut up! When have I ever been your woman? If you spit nonsense again, believe it or not, I will destroy you." However, Tristan said calmly, "Aren''t you? Then would you like me to tell you where your birthmark is?" As soon as he said this, Prisci''s face suddenly turned red. No one knew about the birthmark on her body except Maya. How did he know? Recalling the memories of the two years that she had lost, Prisci''s expression darkened. What Tristan said was too much information. He even knew her birthmark that was hidden! Did they really do it back then? After all, that birthmark was on her butt. With such thoughts, Prisci began to wander off and her hand shook a little. A strand of Mango''s hair was immediately caught in the hairdryer. "Hey, hey! It hurts!" Mango was in so much pain that she was about to cry. These two had gone too far! They had actually tried to hurt her while Nathaniel was not around. N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was only then did Prisci regain her senses and began to panic when she saw Mango''s hair being sucked into the hairdryer. "Oh no!" Tristan paused slightly, then broke the power source. Then, he took some scissors and cut off the hair with a snip. Mango, who had regained her freedom, stood up quickly and stepped away from them. She looked at the hair caught in the hairdryer and said gloomily, "Can you two stop bickering? I''m going to tell Nathan about you two!" Mango''s heart ached for her hair. The hair she had worked so hard to grow was cut off in a sh. When Prisci heard that Mango was about to tell Nathaniel, she hurriedly threw the hairdryer in her hand into Tristan''s arms and said, "It has nothing to do with me. Tristan did it. Look, the weapon is in his hands. Besides, he cut your hair with scissors. He is the culprit." Tristan could not help shaking his head when he saw how shameless Qingluan was. However, a hint of affection flitted across his eyes. Mango had never seen Prisci speak such nonsense so matter-of-factly like this. It was truly an eye-opener for her. "Your Highness, you''re such a talent!" After Mango finished, she rubbed her scalp and whispered, "Okay, you two can do whatever you want, but please stay away from me. I don''t need to dry my hair anymore. Thank you." As she spoke, she took two steps back. Prisci was a little depressed. "Mango!" "Stop. Stay there. Don''te near me." Mango quickly stopped Prisci. The tension had been ruined by the two of them. Tristan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw how the twodies were getting along with each other. He''d thought that Mango would be angry at Prisci because of Prisci''s feelings for Nathaniel, but now it seemed like that wasn''t the case at all. Or could it be that Mango didn''t notice Prisci''s feelings? Tristan''s brain was running quickly, but he didn''t say anything and directly gave the hairdryer to Maya. Prisci signaled at Maya with her eyes, and Maya immediately understood. She hurriedly pulled out the hair from the hairdryer to avoid letting Nathaniel notice when he came back. Mango looked at the calm surface of the hot spring and asked softly, "Tristan, do you think that the Acker family would have thought of building a barrier if the hot spring could really be essed from the outside? How could it be so easy for others toe in?" "I''ll investigate it thoroughly. You''d better note to the hot spring until we get to the bottom of this." "Alright." Mango was already traumatized by the earlier incident, and even if Tristan hadn''t warned her, she wouldn''te again herself either. "What happened exactly?" Prisci only knew that something had happened here, but she didn''t have the time to ask what had happened. Now that she heard Mango''s words, she couldn''t help but ask. After Tristan told her the story, Prisci''s eyes sank. "Was he... a pervert? He hid under the water but had specifically grabbed Mango''s leg. Is he trying to peep at her? Don''t tell me that you''ve been seen naked?" As soon as the words left her mouth, Mango immediately felt ufortable. She had been so focused on her fear earlier that she didn''t even think about this. Now that Prisci mentioned it, she couldn''t help thinking about what had happened earlier and couldn''t help but blush from anger. "I''ll find him and dig out his eyes!" Good heavens! She didn''t know there were other people down there, and she didn''t mind being stark naked in front of Nathaniel as they were a couple. Who would expect that there was a person in the water? She didn''t know if the person was a man or a woman. What if it was a man... Mango felt ufortable as soon as she thought about it. Damn it! She was actually seen naked! Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 Nathaniel didn''t know what Mango and the others were discussing. He just felt that someone who dared to grab his wife in front of him couldn''t be let off so easily. After entering the water, Nathaniel followed the direction of the current. There was a ck figure swimming very fast in front of him, and Nathaniel did not fall behind. Seeing the distance between the two was getting closer and closer, the other suddenly took something out of his arms, pulled it open, and threw it directly at Nathaniel. Nathaniel dodged it subconsciously, and the thing split open instantly. Then, ck fog came on his face, blocking Nathaniel''s sight suddenly. It was a smoke bomb! Nathaniel quickly held his breath and waited for the fog to dissipate before looking for the figure, who was now nowhere to be seen. He was a little depressed, but he did not want to let it go, so he went on for some distance and found a hole that led to the outside. However, it was blocked by a safety door. Nathaniel couldn''t tell if the safe door had been opened, and in order to check, Nathaniel went forward and wanted to open it, but he was hit by an electric current and almost fainted. The door was connected to electricity, which meant that this was the Acker family''s defense door. Did that mean that the person didn''te in from here? Nathaniel was somewhat unsure. He looked around again and did not find any other exits, but there was not enough oxygen left now. Therefore, Nathaniel had to return quickly. "Nathan, are you all right?" Mango had been waiting for Nathaniel, and when she saw his head pop up, she quickly stepped forward to pull him up. Nathaniel climbed up with the help of Mango''s hand. Prisci had originally intended to pull him up too as in the past, it was her job, but Mango was a step ahead of her. Only when she saw Mango make a move did she realize that her current identity was no longer suitable for such an action and immediately stopped in her tracks. Tristan looked at her coldly as he knew exactly what she was thinking. His cold eyes made Prisci pause suddenly, and when she looked up, she met his eyes. There was coldness and anger in them, but also a hint of sadness. Prisci was stunned slightly, and when she looked at Tristan again, he had already turned his head away from her and walked over to Nathaniel. "How was it?" "There''s someone down there. I followed him all the way to your defensive door, but I was fogged by a smoke bomb. I didn''t see where he escaped. Maybe he''s still in the water, but I didn''t find him." Nathaniel''s words made Tristan narrow his eyes slightly. "To actually know about our defense door, that naturally means that they are familiar with our family. No matter who this person is, he is making us all feel uneasy. Since he likes water so much, then he should keep staying in there." A cold smile appeared on Tristan''s lips. "Run electricity on the hot spring. No one is allowed to stop without my order." Tristan''smand stunned everyone. Water was a conductor of electricity. If that person was really still in the water, such an action would electrocute him to death. It could be seen that Tristan did not want that person to live at all. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had no objection to this. The person had scared his wife, and it was already a bargain for him to be electrocuted to death. Nathaniel took off the diving gear, and someone had already connected the hot spring to a power source. Tristan gave a signal, and the switch was immediately pulled down. The water sizzled instantly and was bubbling. "Ah!" Shortly after, a miserable male voice came from under the water as he struggled and quickly emerged from the water. "Help, help!" He shouted loudly, but Tristan and Nathaniel acted as if they hadn''t heard him. They stared coldly at him, and when Mango saw that it was a man, she was so angry that she almost fainted. "Nathan, he may have seen me naked just now." Mango was so upset that she was about to cry. Nathaniel''s eyes darkened suddenly. Then, he suddenly made a move and a dagger instantly shot out from his palm and urately shot into the man''s eyes. "Ah! My eyes!" The man was howling in pain and his bright red blood was dyeing the hot spring red. However, no one dared toe forward, and no one dared to make a sound. About a few minutester, the man was not struggling anymore, and although his body was still twitching and making sizzling sounds, he didn''t make a sound anymore. "Get him out of there." Tristan said coldly. His men quickly turned off the power and pulled the person up. The man''s face was unfamiliar, and even Prisci did not recognize him. "I''ve never seen him. Maybe he''s a guard." This was Prisci''s guess. She knew many people, and after all, she was the Fifth Princess of Ango. Sometimes, she would sneak into the national treasury to check the country''s poprity, and although she hadn''t seen the entire poption clearly these years, she had seen almost all the people of this age. If it wasn''t a face from the documents, they were likely to be a guard of the other royalty in Laborn''s pce. These guards were trained since childhood and were naturally top secret, so they would not appear in the country''s poption system. Hearing Prisci''s words, Nathaniel and Tristan''s faces froze. If it was a guard, whose would it be? Laborn''s? Or As''? Could it be Prestin''s? But it was impossible to guess who he was, so Tristan said directly, "Take off his clothes. Strip him naked. Maybe there will be some marks on his body." When Nathaniel heard this, he said to Prisci, "Bring Mango back inside." Such a situation was not suitable fordies. Naturally, Mango and Prisci understood, so they quickly got up and left. Tristan frowned as he watched Prisci obey Nathaniel''s words quietly, and looked at Nathaniel with a sharp gaze. Nathaniel replied coolly, "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in Prisci. Don''t look at me with those eyes. I''m your brother-inw." "As long as you know you that." Tristan snorted, then turned his head and continued to supervise his men. Nathaniel suddenly felt that Tristan''s side profile looked a little familiar. "Have we met somewhere before?" "I am not a woman. Mr. Ye''s way of flirting is slightly too old-fashioned." Tristan said without looking at him. Nathaniel had always had a good memory, and right then, although Tristan had said so, Nathaniel frowned and searched for a face in his mind. Suddenly, a figure ovepped with Tristan, who was in front of him. Nathaniel paused suddenly. "Were you the doctor who performed surgery on Prisci back then?" Tristan''s paused slightly. Did he actually recognize him? "What are you trying to say?" Tristan was calm and answered Nathaniel''s question indirectly. Nathaniel smiled slightly and said, "Nothing, just treat Prisci well. Although I have no feelings for her, she saved my life. She is like a sister to me." "Your sister? Does Mango know this?" When Tristan heard this, he suddenly turned around with dissatisfaction in his eyes. After all, this man was his rival, and even if he was his brother-inw now, he still did not like him. Nathaniel shrugged indifferently and said, "Mango knows everything." "You are really good. You''d better not do anything to hurt my sister, otherwise, I will not let you go." Tristan did not care if Nathaniel''s military rank was higher than his. He had always been this protective. "You don''t have to worry about that. No matter what you''re nning to do to Prisci, I just want to tell you that she had brain surgery and had lost two years of her memory. Don''t make things too difficult for her." "Oh, two years of her memory? Why did she only forget everything about me, and why didn''t she forget her saving you and making you marry her?" Tristan''s words suddenly stunned Nathaniel. That was right. Prisci''s surgery had been at the same time Nathaniel was rescued. Since Prisci had lost two years of her memory, why did she still remember him? "What do you mean? Are you saying that Prisci is faking it?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Maybe not." Tristan''s face darkened. Previously, he thought that Prisci could not remember him because of the memory gap, but when he thought about Nathaniel, Tristan knew that he had guessed wrong. However, Prisci didn''t look like she was pretending, and Tristan couldn''t figure it out at the moment. "Do you know something?" "You stay out of it. Leave her to me. You just need to take care of my sister." Tristan did not intend to say too much to Nathaniel. Even if he knew that Nathaniel was not interested in Prisci, he still felt ufortable. Seeing Tristan like this, Nathaniel didn''t ask much. He knew that this man had a deep affection for Prisci, and as for how the two would develop in the future, Nathaniel couldn''t control it. He couldn''t interfere with their love life, so Nathaniel changed the topic. "Do you think he''s with Laborn?" "I don''t think so. Although Laborn is narrowminded and likes to hold grudges, he still has to rely on my work and gic research, so he naturally won''t do such a stupid thing." Tristan excluded Laborn, so no one knew who if this person was, As'' or Prestin''s. At this time, the man''s clothes had all been stripped off, and there was a clear tattoo on his abdomen. Tristan frowned slightly. "It''s Prestin''s! This Third Prince is really bold." Tristan sneered and intended to ask someone to carry the body away, but Nathaniel stopped him. "Wait a minute. Let me see." Nathaniel walked over, squatted down, and looked at the tattoo carefully. Then he whispered, "Tristan, this tattoo may have been inked only recently. If he was really a guard who had been trained since young, it is impossible for the tattoo to be this fresh. You know the rules. They don''t recruit people this age." Hearing this, Tristan quickly walked over. As expected, the tattoo had be infected as it had been soaked in water. Such a situation would only happen when the tattoo was only recentlypleted. Which meant that someone was trying to push the me onto Prestin. Did they want to see Prestin and the Acker family ughter each other so that they could benefit from it? Who would think up a n like this? Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 "I see Ango have many talents. I don''t know whose n this is, but he''s a fool for targeting me." Tristan sneered and gave a order. "Throw him to a pir in the city center square. I want to see who in Ango is the one causing trouble for the Acker family." "Yes, sir." Several of his men immediately carried the person away. Meanwhile, Nathaniel frowned tightly too. To be able to enter the Acker family territory without a sound and use the hot spring as a cover, what exactly was the other party nning? Could it be that they had just wanted to see someone naked? This was a bit unreasonable. "Tristan, is yourb in this mansion too?" "Yes, it is." Tristan nodded. "I''ve been doing my research here. Why? Do you think they''re here for my research?" Nathaniel nodded and said, "It''s possible. Why did Laborn recruit you in the first ce? Isn''t it for the data of your gic research? The master behind this person is probably also interested in this. The Ye family once had someone, Kolton, who was also very keen on this matter. Others may covet this research too." Tristan knew about Kolton, but he said in a low voice, "Although I am involved in the research, I don''t n to go deep into it. Laborn wants to use the human gene to stimte the greatest potential of the human body and transform them into invincible warriors. This idea itself is unreliable, and I don''t have time to humor him. I''m just ying along with him. But if your guess is correct and the person is targeting my gic research, then you have nothing to worry about. My fingerprints and pupils are needed to enter theb and they can''t enter unless they chop my hand off and dig my eyes out." Upon hearing Tristan''s words, Nathaniel did not rest assured, and on the contrary, he said with some worry, "You''d better be careful. They might be after your talent, so you might be in danger too." "Alright." Tristan could tell that Nathaniel was genuinely concerned about him, so he could not help but nod. In order to prevent Mango from bing more worried, Nathaniel quickly went back inside. "How was it? Did you find out anything?" When Mango saw Nathaniel, she immediately went forward to ask. Although Prisci didn''t ask anything, her eyes were full of worry. Nathaniel stroked Mango''s head and said softly, "Nothing much. He''s just a nobody, but he has the tattoo of the secret guards. I''ll tell you about thister." "Alright." Mango did not ask further. Nathaniel looked at Prisci and pondered for a moment. Then, he said softly, "Prisci, you should treat Tristan better." When Prisci heard this, her expression instantly stiffened. Although she had decided to give up her persistence on Nathaniel, his words still upset her. "Nathaniel, you should stay out of my business." "He saved your life. Although you have forgotten, I think it is necessary to tell you. At that time, you were barely alive. All the doctors in the base had gone to the front line and no one could perform surgery on you. Tristan was the one who did it, and he didn''t sleep all night. Without him, you wouldn''t have survived back then." When he finished, Nathaniel turned around and left with Mango, leaving Prisci''s mind in a mess. She owed Tristan''s her life? How was that possible? But Nathaniel would never lie to her. Prisci was a little depressed. Mango nced back at Prisci, tugged on Nathaniel''s arm, and asked, "Are you nning to bring them together?" "Do they even need me to set them up?" Nathaniel raised his eyebrows. "But you were very obvious!" "Prisci had lost her memory, which is unfair to Tristan. Besides, Tristan seems to love her very much. I think it''s better to tell her the truth." Nathaniel described Prisci''s condition to Mango. Mango frowned when she heard this. "She lost two years of her memory? Then why did she remember so clearly about how she saved you and how she wanted you to marry her? But she didn''t remember anything about my brother at all? Did she lose her memories selectively? Even if that''s the case, why didn''t she remember only the parts rted to my brother? Nathaniel, don''t you think it''s a little strange?" Nathaniel looked at Mango and suddenly said with a smile, "You both are really brother and sister. You even think about the same question. Tristan said the same thing just now. As for the reason, I don''t know." "Could Prisci be pretending that she doesn''t remember Tristan?" Mango asked with uncertainty. Nathaniel said softly, "I don''t know. It''s not for me to care how she thinks. I just did what I think I should do. As for how they will develop in the future, it''s none of my business. Let''s go back to our room. My wife was seen naked. I should have dug out the man''s eyes." At Nathaniel about this, he was filled with anger. Mango said with some frustration, "Who would have thought that there would be someone in the water? I have been traumatized and will never take a bath outside again." "It''s alright. That b*stard didn''t see anything. Weren''t you wearing a bathrobe?" Nathaniel was afraid that Mango would feel cold aftering out of the hot spring, so he had let her put on a bathrobe before going into the water. Thus, he could only use this as an excuse tofort himself. Mango still couldn''t ept it. "Alright, let''s stop thinking about it. That person is already dead. I''ll have someone cook some soup for you. Don''t catch a cold." "Who on earth is that guy?" Mango was furious. Nathaniel shook his head and said, "I don''t know. The person deliberately framed Prestin, but it''s definitely not him." "Regardless of whether it''s true or not, the other party''s intentions are very clear. They hope that Prestin and the Acker family will go against each other. Currently, only my cousin, Lebanon, would do such a thing." "I don''t think so. Lebanon may be suspicious, but he wouldn''t risk us. I''ve already sent someone to tell him that we''re at Tristan''s ce, and I heard that he and Tristan have formed an alliance. Although he still doesn''t know Tristan''s true identity, he still wouldn''t do that." Nathaniel thought clearly. Mango frowned and said, "Then who is it? Laborn doesn''t have any reason to do this. As'' mind has been thrown into disarray because of Bernard''s death, and he doesn''t have the heart to deal with the Acker family now. Besides, if he really wants to deal with Laborn, he won''t be able to do that without the Acker family''s help, so he''s definitely not behind this. I really don''t understand who else is doing this. Even though Prisca is a little suspicious, but my brother is still her cousin. I don''t think she would do anything to harm the Acker family." Seeing that Mango''s brows were knitted tightly, Nathaniel quickly reached out to stroke her brow and said softly, "It''ll be revealed soon. Don''t waste your brain cells. Take a shower and drink the soup. I have contacted Zion and he will video call uster. Are you going to meet your son like this?" "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" When Mango heard that her son was calling herter, she immediately ran to the bathroom. Seeing her like this, Nathaniel could not help but smile. For so many days, Mango had been nervous and cautious and she did not even call the children once. Mango had long since missed their children, and although she did not say it, Nathaniel knew. Now, in the Acker family, they could use satellite interference to talk to the children. Mango took a quick shower, and when she came out, her hair was not dried yet. Soon, a servant sent in some soup and Nathaniel supervised her until she finished it, then found a hairdryer to blow her hair. She couldn''t wait to send a video call invitation to Zion, who answered it almost immediately. "Mommy, daddy, are you alright?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Zion''s voice sounded from the end and Mango was immediately on the verge of tears. "Mommy misses you so much!" Behind Zion were Rita and Wisdom, and the three of them sat there obediently and looked at Mango through the phone. Nathaniel nced at them briefly and continued to dry Mango''s hair. Rita leaned on Wisdom''s chest and said with a smile, "Mommy, when will youe home? I miss you too. Remember to bring us gifts when youe home." "Alright. Are you all doing well in the Baxter Alliance?" Mango knew that they were all in the Baxter Alliance, so she couldn''t help but ask. "We''re all fine, mommy. Don''t worry. Uncle He is very kind to us. By the way, Mommy, let me tell you something." Rita looked outside while giggling and said softly, "Uncle Michael seems to be in love. He and Auntie Aria are in the same room every day. I even saw him kissing Auntie Aria several times!" "Rita, how can you peek at adults kissing?" Zion was speechless. Ever since they came to the Baxter Alliance, Rita hadpletely changed and no longer disguised herself. Besides eating, she was causing trouble everywhere, and he was going to die of a headache. Now that Rita was a tiger in sheep''s clothing, Zion missed her once obedient little sister a lot. Meanwhile, Wisdom just pursed his lips and snickered, but didn''t say anything. Rita said innocently, "How is that peeking? They should be secretive about it, right? I should be the oneining. I''m still a child!" "Forget about it." Zion didn''t care about Rita being embarrassed at all. Seeing the current state of her three children, Mango smiled, and the longing in her heart became even more intense. "Alright, Zion, you are the older brother, so you have to take care of Rita. And Wisdom, don''t just read books all day. You have tomunicate with others too, okay? I found my brother here, and I will introduce him to youter. He is a doctor with a Ph.D.! He''s very skillful." Wisdom''s interest was instantly piqued by Mango''s words. "Mommy, are you serious?" "Of course." Wisdom was very happy, but he hesitated for a moment. Then, he looked at Nathaniel, who had finished drying Mango''s hair, and said softly, "Daddy, mommy, Bettany came to see me." Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 Mango was slightly stunned. She knew when Bettany had left, and of course, she also knew that Bettany had betrayed Longford County. Mango still held this in mind. Why did Bettany suddenly appear near the Baxter Alliance? "Wisdom, don''t see her yet. I''m afraid you''ll be in danger." Just as Mango finished speaking, she saw Wisdom''s disappointed expression. However, he still nodded. Because of Bettany, Mango and the children''s conversation ended. Nathaniel didn''t say anything earlier, but Mango''s mind was instantly filled with Wisdom''s disappointed face. She couldn''t help but sigh, "How should we deal with Bettany? Why didn''t you say anything?" Nathaniel sat down opposite Mango and said in a low voice, "Human feelings are veryplicated. No matter what Bettany has done to us, she is still sincere to Wisdom. She even took him to volunteer in Swovenia. To us, it may seem that she did this on purpose, but to Wisdom, Bettany is different. We can stop him from meeting Bettany, but how can we tell him the reason? Telling him the truth would hurt him, but if we don''t, we are afraid that Bettany will hurt him. I understand that you are hesitating and worried. But he''s still a child, he doesn''t think as much as we do." Mango knew that Nathaniel was right, but she was not by Wisdom''s side right now, so she was really afraid that something would happen. "Bettany betrayed Longford County. Do you think she is sincere to Wisdom?" "You actually have an answer, don''t you?" Nathaniel looked at Mango with gentle eyes. Mango red at him with an annoyed expression and said, "Can''t you just tell me what to do?" "I will always support you no matter what you do." Nathaniel''s unconditional dote made Mango''s lips curl up involuntarily. Although she still nced at him arrogantly, her mood was obviously much better. "Just to be clear, I''m not giving Bettany a chance. I just couldn''t bear to see Wisdom unhappy. If Bettany still doesn''t cherish it, and even if Wisdom mes me in the future, I will not allow her to get close to him again. Besides, my brother is a doctor too. I don''t believe that there is no one else to teach Wisdom besides Bettany." "Oh, look at you being all confident. Those who have brothers really are different." Mango wasn''t sure if Nathaniel was being sarcastic or not, but it made her very happy. "Yes, I have a brother now too. I''m telling you, if you bully me in the future, my cousins, Lebanon, Walter, and Tristan wille for you." Mango''s proud and taunting look was so adorable that Nathaniel couldn''t help butugh. "Are you challenging me? I have a brother too. Did you forget that I have Maverick? If we were to really fight, I may not lose to you." "Hah!" Mango rolled her eyes at him, and when she realized that the two of them were acting like kids, she couldn''t help butugh. "I suddenly feel that I have be childish after being with you." Nathaniel said softly, "Aren''t I the one being influenced by you?" "Of course not. By the way, we''ve been here for so long. We haven''t heard from Walter yet. I hope Deborah is doing well too." Mango was thinking of home. Too many things had happened these days, and although she was a little tired, she couldn''t control being homesick. The scenery here was no better than her own country''s. Seeing her like this, Nathaniel put his hand around her waist and said softly, "Just wait a little longer. We''re going home soon." "I know, I was just saying." Mango was afraid that Nathaniel would be worried about her, so she quickly said with a smile. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Before I left, I asked Noah to check up on Walter. I also told Noah to get the best doctor to cure him. Deborah''s new baby is well taken care of by the Grey family and Walter, so she''s doing well too. Because we came here, the enemy''s attention is drawn to us, so they are rtively safe. Two days ago, I received news from Noah that the toxins in Walter''s body had all been cleaned up, but because of the erosion of the toxins, his body is not suitable for having children in the next three years." "What? Does that mean that..." "Mango, there are two sides to everything. Fortunately, we discovered it early. Otherwise, Walter could not even have a child anymore. Although life is short, three years is a sh to them. Fortunately, everyone is now safe and sound. Isn''t that the most important?" Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango felt that she was not that upset anymore. Indeed, if they hadn''t noticed that Walter''s body was contaminated, Deborah''s child might be born dead or deformed, and even Walter might not be able to survive. Fortunately, everyone was alright now, and they would only need to wait three years before having another baby. "Alright. Don''t worry about me. I always speak my mind, don''t I?" Mango patted Nathaniel''s hand. Everyone was safe now. Meanwhile, when Tristan came back, Prisci was still pacing at the door, and when she saw Tristan, she was a little stunned. When she wanted to ask something, she heard Tristan say, "Why are you out here? Do you want to catch a cold? What''s the matter? Don''t you want an injection now?" As he spoke, he reached out to pull Prisci inside. Prisci was momentarily stunned. Not many people knew that she was afraid of injections, not even Nathaniel. However, Tristan knew, and he looked like he was very familiar too. This made Prisci''s mind whirl in a mess. What had happened between her and Tristan? Nathaniel said that Tristan once saved her life. How could she forget such a big favor? And this man seemed like she owed him millions, and he didn''t look like a doctor at all. "What are you thinking about?" Seeing that Prisci was in a daze, Tristan couldn''t help reaching out to tap her forehead. The pain made Prisci frown a little, but unexpectedly, she didn''t protest, which surprised Tristan a lot. "What''s wrong with you? Are you possessed?" "You''re the one who''s possessed." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Prisci rolled her eyes at him and shoved him aside. Then, she walked towards the wine cab and poured herself a ss. "Would you like a drink?" "Please, this is my room. That''s my wine. You''re pouring my wine and you''re asking me if I want it. Are you sure you''re okay, Prisci?" Tristan''s mood was surprisingly good all of a sudden. He had never thought of such a way to get along with others, but now he thought it was not that bad after all. Prisci, however, said calmly, "If you want me to stay here, everything is mine. I''m asking you because I think highly of you. What''s wrong with it?" "Alright. Let''s have a drink." Then, Tristan threw his coat on the chair beside him. Prisci frowned slightly, and when she wanted to call for Maya, she managed to hold back in the end. She poured Tristan a ss of wine, got up, picked up Tristan''s coat, and hung it on a hanger. Seeing this, Tristan was stunned once again. She was acting like a wife to him, which made him very happy, but also confused. "What''s wrong with you? I''m not used to seeing you be this friendly to me." "Do you like me being rude to you, then?" Prisci replied and returned to the counter to sit down. She shook the red wine in the ss in her hand and said thoughtfully, "Nathaniel said that you saved my life." When he heard this, Tristan''s eyes shed withplicated emotions slightly, but his tone was indifferent. "So? Do you want to repay me with your body?" Prisci didn''t say anything. Repay him? If it was him, she was okay with it. There was no hope for her and Nathaniel after all, and it didn''t matter who she was with anymore. He was just another man anyway, and she could spend the rest of her life with anyone, couldn''t she? Seeing the sadness in Prisci''s eyes, Tristan''s good mood suddenly felt as if it was being pushed down with a stone. "If that''s your n, then there''s no need for it. After all, you''ve already repaid me once." As soon as she said this, Prisci raised her head suddenly, not noticing that she had spilled the wine in her hand. "What did you say? You and I..." "Yeah, I saved your life, and you gave me your body in return. We slept together. You''ve already paid what you owe me." After saying this, Tristan suddenly felt that the room was suffocating. When he looked at Prisci''s unbelievable expression, he felt a little sad, as if someone had squeezed his heart. "It doesn''t matter. You should rest." After that, Tristan got up and left. He could not bear to see Prisci sad, even if that was a fact. If it had been Nathaniel at that time, she would have been very happy. Sure enough, loving someone or not made a huge difference. Tristan turned up the corners of his mouth and shed a bitter smile. Meanwhile, Prisci waspletely stunned. Had she slept with Tristan? How was that possible? But Tristan had no reason to lie to her, and if it weren''t for the fact that she was too repulsive of this matter, she wouldn''t have forgotten him. Yes, she remembered that she saved Nathaniel, but why didn''t she remember that Tristan had saved her too? She had lost two years of her memory, but in truth, she had only forgotten everything that was rted to Tristan. Did she really forget it because of her injury and the surgery? For the first time, Prisci was doubtful. Her mind was in such a mess that she didn''t know what to do right now. She wanted to find someone to talk to, but who could she find here? Mango? But Mango was Tristan''s sister. Would she be on Tristan''s side? Thinking of this, Prisci felt extremely conflicted. This matter was a heavy blow to her. She liked Nathaniel so much at that time, so why did she give herself to Tristan? Did Tristan trick her? Or did something happen back then and it was automatically removed from her memory? Prisci''s mind was in a state of utter confusion, and she felt that she needed to find Nathaniel to get to the bottom of this. Even if it would make Mango misunderstand, she had to find out what had happened back then. With this in mind, Prisci quickly went out of the room and walked toward Nathaniel''s room before she had time to put on her coat. However, she suddenly saw a ck figure lurking at the door of Nathaniel''s room. Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 "Who is it?" Prisci shouted in a low voice, and the person quickly jumped out of the window and disappeared. Nathaniel and Mango rushed out when they heard the sound. "What''s going on?" "There was a man at your door just now. I don''t know what he was doing." Prisci''s expression was extremely grave. When Mango heard this, she frowned slightly. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "We''ve only been in the Acker family for a short while, but we''ve run into trouble one after another. Their target is very clear, and it seems to be us. Who would have noticed our whereabouts?" Mango was a little worried. If they were Laborn''s people, then Tristan and the entire Acker family would be in danger. Meanwhile, Nathaniel''s eyes had also darkened a little. "We need to tell Tristan about this." "Okay, I''ll go talk to my brother." Mango volunteered. Prisci definitely seemed like she had something to say when she came over, but it didn''t seem like she was looking for Mango. Ever since Mango learned that Prisci had given up on Nathaniel, Mango no longer had anything to worry about, and naturally, she would give them some time alone. She trusted Nathaniel. "Be careful." Nathaniel knew that Prisci wouldn''te to him for no reason too, and she must have something to ask him. Besides, he told her that Tristan had saved her, and they must have talked about it just now. Prisci must be anxious and curious right now. Mango and Nathaniel understood each other well, and some things need not be said aloud. Thus, when Mango said that she was going to look for Tristan, Nathaniel didn''t stop her. However, this ce was still dangerous, so he hoped that she would be more careful. "I know. No matter how arrogant the other party is, they wouldn''t dare to openly attack me in the Acker family''s mansion. Don''t worry, there are quite a few patrolling bodyguards. I will go somewhere with more people." Mango smiled at Prisci and was about to leave when she heard Nathaniel say, "I''ll go to youter. Stay with Tristan." "Alright." During this period, Mango was obedient. When she saw Mango acting like this, Prisci felt a little embarrassed. "Mango, I just came to ask Nathaniel a few questions. I''ll leave after that." "Take your time. I happen to have something to discuss with my brother too." Mango was understanding, and for a moment, Prisci knew why Nathaniel loved her so much. If Prisci were a man, she would fall for a woman like Mango too. Nathaniel nced at Prisci and said softly, "You have five minutes." When Mango wasn''t around, Nathaniel''s aura had once again returned to its usual aloofness. When she saw him like this, Prisci felt a bit bitter. Even though she knew that there was no hope for her anymore, it was still very upsetting. "Nathaniel, I just wanted to ask if something happened when I asked you to marry me? Maybe I forgot." Prisci asked very seriously. Nathaniel was stunned for a moment as he never thought that Prisci would ask this, but he still replied honestly, "When you asked me to marry you, I didn''t want to embarrass you, so I didn''t refuse. But I did give it serious thought. My feelings for you are not the affection between men and women. Marrying you would be unfair to you, so I found you and told you about how I felt. I was even afraid that you would be embarrassed, so I left that night. I guess I left without saying goodbye." As soon as these words came out, Prisci immediately understood. In her memory, she only remembered that she had saved Nathaniel''s life and asked him to marry her, and there was nothing else after that. So, she automatically thought that this was Nathaniel''s promise to her at that time, but she was too embarrassed to say it. Later, Nathaniel had always avoided her, and Michael had told her that Nathaniel didn''t want to fulfill his promise anymore, so Prisci left the Baxter Alliance in dismay and returned to Ango. However, that wasn''t the whole truth? Nathaniel refused her at that time, didn''t he? Was it because of Nathaniel''s refusal that she went to find Tristan? She thought that it was indeed in line with her character. So, was it true that she had slept with Tristan before? Prisci''s face turned pale all of a sudden, causing Nathaniel to be a little worried. "Are you alright? Did Tristan say something to you?" "It''s nothing." Prisci shook its head. How could she tell Nathaniel about this? If it was really her who took the initiative, Tristan should be considered the victim. No wonder he was not very friendly to her. Wait... Tristan''s skills were way better than hers. When she thought about this, Prisci asked, "Nathaniel, how were Tristan''sbat skills back then?" "He didn''t have any skills. Even if he did have some, they were just for show. At that time, he was abducted by terrorists. We rushed there in time to save him and others. Why do you ask?" "No, it''s... nothing." Prisci panicked when she heard this. If what Nathaniel said was true, then was it really possible for her to be stronger than Tristan if she had been drunk back then? Thinking of this, Prisci wished she could dissolve into the floor. How shameless was she?! How could she do that! "Nathaniel, I have something else to do. I have to go now." After saying this, Prisci turned around and ran away. She was afraid that if she stayed here and said the truth out loud, Nathaniel would look down on her. No wonder Nathaniel didn''t like a woman like her. Prisci felt a little upset, and just as she turned and ran, she heard the loud ''bang'' of a gunshot. Instantly, she and Nathaniel became nervous. "The sound came from Tristan''s room." "Mango!" Nathaniel suddenly realized something and rushed in that direction. Meanwhile, Prisci did not dare dy and followed quickly. When they arrived, they saw that the vase at the door of Tristan''s room was broken with its pieces were everywhere, and there were even some bloodstains on the ground. Nathaniel''s heart suddenly tightened. "Mango! Mango!" "I''m here." Mango walked out from behind the flower pot with her face was a little dirty and her hair in a mess. Seeing her, Nathaniel stepped forward quickly to check if she was injured. "I''m fine. That blood isn''t mine. I threw a dagger and hit the man. But he had a gun in his hand, so I didn''t dare fight with him. He escaped.¡± Mango naturally knew what Nathaniel was worried about, so she quickly exined. Meanwhile, Tristan ran over too when he heard the gunshot. "What''s going on?" "What''s going on? There''s a spy in the Acker family. We just dealt with the person in the hot spring not long ago. And now, we have another one trying tomit murder in broad daylight here. Tristan, if it''s not safe here, tell me right now. I will leave with Mango." Nathaniel knew what he said was not fair to Tristan, but his fear had made him break out in a cold sweat. What if Mango had gotten hurt? If the person was a man of sacrifice and wanted to kill Mango even at the risk of his death? Thinking of this, Nathaniel could not calm down at all. Meanwhile, Tristan''s face was solemn too. Previously, the Acker family had been like an impregnable fortress, where outsiders were unable to enter. What was going on now? "Teagan!" Tristan was bad-tempered too. Mango was his sister. How would he exin to his uncle if something were to happen in his territory? Naturally, Teagan had heard the gunshot and was rushing over. Hearing Tristan call for him, he quickly said, "I have already sent someone to go after him." "What happened to the Acker family''s security? How dare they attempt something like this in broad daylight. If no one can find him today, everyone will be punished." Mango knew that Tristan was worried about them, so she quickly said, "I don''t think it''s the Acker family''s security''s fault." "Mango." Nathaniel was a little upset. Mangoforted him and said softly, "Before we came, the Acker family had always been very quiet, which was why my brother was able to develop. However, ever since we came, the Acker family was no longer at ease. I feel that the other party is targeting us." Nathaniel did not speak. He had the same guess as Mango. When Tristan heard this, he frowned slightly. "Only Laborn and Prestin are against you, but now if Laborn knows that you''re here, he will certainly ask me about it, but he didn''t." "I think this person and the person in the hot springe from the same ce." Nathaniel spoke. Tristan thought so too. "Now, you two had better not go anywhere. I will send someone to protect you 24/7." However, Tristan''s words made Mango shake her head. "No, if you protect us blindly, we can''t find the culprit. We don''t have any enemies in Ango, except the Fang family and Bernard. However, Bernard is dead, so he probably won''t be against us. Therefore, we have to be extra cautious. If we don''t take the initiative to find them, I''m afraid that we will be besieged in the future." Nathaniel agreed with Mango''s words. "That''s right. Since their target is us, let''s lure the snake out of its hole." "Are you crazy?" Tristan was the first to refuse. "They were willing to assassinate you in broad daylight! It can be seen that they hate you to the core. You wanted to expose yourself and let them kill you? Do you want to die?" At this moment, Prisci finally spoke. "I think it will work. I will protect them secretly." "Shut up! Do you think you are capable? Do you really think that Laborn doesn''t know everything you have done in the pce all these years? He just didn''t want to mention it. Laborn already knew all the information about the people alongside you, Kash and Aries. Previously, you didn''t do anything that would harm Laborn, so he pretended not to know anything. If you mobilize them to protect Nathaniel and Mango now, Laborn''s first target would be you!" Tristan''s words immediately made Prisci widen her eyes and say incredulously, "How is this possible?" "Why is it impossible? If you don''t believe me, I''ll bring you into the pceter. You can go see for yourself." Tristan''s tone was not good at all. In the past few years, Prisci had always been quiet in a corner and no one caused any trouble for her, so she had already lost her vignce. In the past two years, she had no longer covered her tracks, and now, even Laborn knew about the people under her. Only she was silly enough to think that she had created a powerful shield for Nathaniel. Prisci waspletely dumbfounded at the moment. She had wanted to say something but could not. She felt that she was nothing in front of Tristan, and it felt awful. Mango could not bear the tense atmosphere any longer, so she took a step forward and was about to say something when an arrow broke through the air and came flying towards her. Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 "Watch out!" Nathaniel suddenly pounced on Mango, and the arrow brushed past his shoulder as a trace of blood spurted out. The warm liquid sshed on Mango''s face, making her nervous. "Nathan, are you hurt?" "I''m fine." Nathaniel rolled over with her in her arms, and at the same time, the dagger in his hand had been thrown while Tristan and Prisci quickly took out their pistols and shot in the opposite direction The scene was a little chaotic. Seeing that they had failed to strike them, the other party quickly retreated, but a few people were also spared. The scene became intense in an instant. Tristan took Nathaniel''s arm and said, "You must leave here immediately. Laborn will definitely know that something is up once he hears those gunshots. He wille here personally soon. It will be bad if you and he were to meet at that time." "Alright." Nathaniel absolutely agreed on protecting Mango first. "I''ll have Teagan pretend to be me and stay here to wee Laborn. After you and Mango leave, if those people have reallye for you, they''ll definitely follow you. Since they had dared to make a move in broad daylight, they''ll be even bolder after you two leave the Acker family. At that time, I''ll catch them from behind, but you guys have to be careful." Tristan felt that it was better to take care of it himself rather than handing it to someone else. "You too, be careful." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Nathaniel patted Tristan''s shoulder before leaving with Mango. Fortunately, they didn''t have any luggage, so they didn''t need to pack up. Meanwhile, Tristan had already begun gathering his men when Prisci stopped him hastily. "I want to go with you." "No, you can''t. You are the Fifth Princess. How is Teagan going to exin your presence when Labornes?" Tristan refused her request directly. Prisci, on the other hand, said unyieldingly, "It wasn''t Teagan who took me back then. It was you. In Laborn''s opinion, it was an assistant who took away the Fifth Princess. Why do I need to cooperate with Teagan anyway?" Tristan was stunned as he didn''t expect that his identity gave Prisci the excuse to fight back. However, he looked at Prisci and said slowly, "I won''t let you go no matter what." "Why not?" "Because Nathaniel is too important to you. You are willing to sacrifice anything for him, so I will not let you go. When dangeres, you will only think of him but not yourself. I don''t want to bury you just yet." After that, Tristan asked someone to keep an eye on Prisci. For so many years, Prisci had always been on her own, no matter during happy or hard times. No one had ever said to her that she needed to protect herself. Therefore, when Tristan said these words, Prisci was stunned, and even her eyes were a little moist. This man was actually not that bad. With this thought in mind, Prisci stopped arguing. Then, Tristan left through the back door with his men. After Mango and Nathaniel left the Acker family, Mango asked with some concern, "Have you thought of where to go?" "Not yet, but now, we musty low. Laborn''s people may arrive soon. Should we go to Prestin''s ce?" Nathaniel nned to attack Prestin now. Mango immediately understood what he meant. "You''re not thinking thoroughly. If we go to Prestin now, Laborn must think that we have joined forces with Prestin, and my cousin''s suspicion will never be cleared." "That''s not enough. If we want to get rid of Lebanonpletely, we have to make a move on him." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango. "Are you sure? Do you really want to kill my cousin?" "I''m putting on a show, but he needs to suffer some injuries. Let''s go to Prestin''s first." Nathaniel had already formted a n, so Mango naturally followed, but she was still a little worried. "My cousin won''t be hurt too badly, will he?" "Don''t get involved in this matter. I''ll do it. Let''s go to Prestin''s vi first. I heard that he is not in the pce now, and he''s in the vi." Nathaniel''s words made Mango slightly stunned. "How do you know? I''ve been with you all this time, so you can''t have gone outside without me knowing, right? Unless someone else is helping you?" Mango felt that Nathaniel was simply too unfathomable. However, Nathaniel merely smiled without saying anything. There were some things that he didn''t want Mango to know in order to avoid making her feel afraid. Seeing that Nathaniel had no intention of speaking, Mango did not ask any further. However, knowing that Nathaniel had someone helping him here, she felt a little assured. Not long after the two of them left the Acker family, a car approached them from behind. "Sit tight." Nathaniel nced behind them and instructed Mango. Mango quickly grabbed onto his hand. The car behind them hit them like crazy, and the people inside even shot at them openly on the street. Mango quickly crouched down. "There''s a gun in the passenger seat." Nathaniel said as he drove. Mango didn''t have the time to ask how did Nathaniel know that there was a gun in the car that they had got on hastily at the Acker family''s entrance. Nevertheless, she quickly took it out and shot back. The chaotic gun battle immediately attracted Laborn''s attention. "What''s going on?" "It seems that there was a shooting incident near the Acker family. Our people said that they saw a car heading for the Acker family, but before they reached the gate, they were attacked by unknown attackers." His subordinate''s report made Laborn''s face sank. "Who is the driver?" "We checked the surveince video. Although we can''t see clearly, there was a man and a woman. They seemed to be Nathaniel Ye and Mango Shen." These two people had always been a big problem for Laborn, and now that he had gotten news on them, he couldn''t sit still any longer. "Take our people to the Acker family''s and tell them that we are there to protect Mr. Acker and Princess Prisci." "Yes, my lord." The subordinate immediately went to execute the order while Laborn prepared to head there in person. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked the guards beside him, "What are Prince Lebanon and Prince Lexis doing?" "Prince Lebanon is in his room and is noting out. Prince Lexis just left the pce and went to his vi. We don''t know what he is doing, but our people are following him." When he heard this, Laborn''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Did the second prince contact anyone while he was in the pce?" "No, he didn''t." "Keep an eye on him. Report to me immediately if there is anything." "Yes, my lord." Then, Laborn left the pce while in deep thought. "Have you found the person who is after Nathaniel? Who is it?" "I''m not sure, but he looks like Prince As." The guards'' words made Laborn frown. Laborn knew that As hated Mango and Nathaniel to the bone, but couldn''t As wait any longer in this situation? Or he could at least just tell Laborn beforehand. Did As still regard him as an elder brother and a king? Laborn was very unhappy, but now, he had no time to contact As. Soon, the group of people went to the Acker family''s mansion. On the other hand, Mango and Nathaniel had been dodging the attacks from behind. However, it seemed that the other party would not give up until they had killed the two. No matter how many people they had lost, they did not care, and their targets were obviously Mango and Nathaniel. Mango took a nce at the road and realized that Nathaniel was driving towards the pce, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t you say we are going to Prestin''s? Why are we heading to the pce?" "We can''t go to Prestin''s so brazenly. Otherwise, how could Laborn, the old fox, fall for it? He''ll know our motive at a nce. We have to go find Lebanon first. If necessary, I will shoot him. Then, we will leave and report to Prestin. Even if Laborn suspects Lebanon, he will dispel that suspicion immediately." Nathaniel''s train of thought and target was clear, so Mango only nodded. Although she was feeling anxious, she did not ask further. Nathaniel continued, as if he knew about Mango''s worries, "The car that stopped at the entrance of the Acker family''s was driven out of the pce by my men. The figure and attire of the people inside are simr to ours, and I specially asked them to tint the windows too. This way, the surveince would capture them and they will think that it was us, and they would think that we came from the pce. This way, Tristan wouldn''t be affected." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s arrangement, Mango felt very warm. "Thank you for that." Mango knew that Nathaniel wouldn''t have had to go through so much trouble if it wasn''t for her brothers. "I''m yours." Nathaniel''s words instantly made Mango crack into a smile. Yes, he was her husband, and Mango Shen''s only. A sense of pride arose from the bottom of her heart when she thought about this. Soon, they arrived at the gate of the pce, and someone was already waiting for them. "Mr. Ye, you''re here. Pleasee with me." The man was wearing the pce''s guards'' clothes. He looked unfamiliar and ordinary, and it was impossible to recognize him in a crowd. Mango nced at the man subconsciously, but she did not ask anything after discovering that she did not recognize him. Instead, she followed behind Nathaniel and quickly headed towards Lebanon''s pce. When Lebanon heard his own people say that Nathaniel hade with Mango, he couldn''t help but be stunned. "Hurry up. Check where the people my father had left are. If possible, let Nathaniel deal with them. Forget it, our people should not go out. If Nathaniel is here, my father''s people will shoot him. At that time, we will attack them from the inside andpletely kill those b*stards." A hint of cruelty shed across Lebanon''s eyes. "Yes, my lord." However, his subordinates did not move, and the people watching over Lebanon outside became uneasy. "Aren''t Nathaniel and Mango outside? Why are they in the pce?" One of them asked. "Who knows? But if we can kill them, we''ll have made a contribution." Another person said as he loaded the gun with bullets. After Mango came in, she loaded the gun. Soon, the guard who brought them in took a turn and disappeared. Nathaniel quickly said, "Shoot when you see the people at Lebanon''s door. They should be left behind by Laborn to monitor Lebanon. Can you handle those people?" "No problem, but where are you going?" After Mango asked, Nathaniel''s eyes shed as he said," To assassinate Lebanon." After that, they separated. Mango was struggling to deal with the people outside. Soon, she heard a loud ''bang'' from inside, followed by a servant''s scream. "Prince Lebanon is in danger! Someone help!" Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 Even though Mango knew that it was staged, she still walked in involuntarily. When she saw Lebanon lying in a pool of blood, she waspletely stunned. The gun was aimed at Lebanon''s heart, and he was looking at Nathaniel and Mango in disbelief, as if he had not realized that he had been shot. "Lebanon..." Mango murmured to herself and was about to move forward when Nathaniel grabbed hold of her arm. "Let''s go." "He''s shot! Nathan, you hit his heart. He''ll die. He''ll die!" Mango''s heart was filled with fear. Blood was streaming out from Lebanon''s chest, and his body was twitching. The chaos around Mango seemed to be inaudible now, and she wanted to go see how was Lebanon, but Nathaniel''s strength was so great that she could not break free at all. Soon, tears started streaming down her face. Looking at Nathaniel''s indifferent expression, Mango suddenly became suspicious. Was Nathaniel nning to kill Lebanon right from the start? Or was this an order from the higher-ups? This thought frantically grew in Mango''s mind. Then, she was pulled out of there by Nathaniel, got onto the car and left the pce in a sh. Meanwhile, Laborn received the news almost immediately. When Laborn heard the news, he was a little surprised. After all, he was aware of the rtionship between Mango and Lebanon. How could they assassinate him? "Are you sure? It must be a trap." Laborn asked in a low voice. The guard quickly said, "Prince Lebanon was shot in the heart. He is now being treated." "What?" Laborn''s face suddenly changed. The heart was what kept humans from functioning, and basically, if one was hit in the heart, they wouldn''t survive. "Who is doing the surgery?" "Doctor Nelson Zhang." Nelson was one of Laborn''s men, so he could be trusted. Soon, there was news from the pce that Lebanon had died, and the whole country of Ango was in an uproar. When Mango heard the news, she wanted to turn the car around, but she was knocked unconscious by Nathaniel. Nathaniel''s brows were tightly knitted together as he looked at Mango, who was deeply upset. The reason why he did not tell her in advance was that he was afraid that she would be like this. Not to mention that she had gone in there and had seen it for herself. Nathaniel shook his head helplessly. The pursuit behind him was very fierce, so he had no time to worry about her and drove directly to Prestin''s vi. Meanwhile, Prestin had also received news of Lebanon''s death, and he could not help but be surprised. "Are you sure? Are you sure it was Nathaniel who shot him?" "We saw it clearly. It was indeed Nathaniel. Your Highness, what is going on? Aren''t they rtives with Prince Lebanon? How could they hit him in the heart?" The guard''s words made Prestin doubtful too, but before they could figure it out, Nathaniel had already driven in. "Prince Prestin, I have killed Lebanon, the second prince, for you. Shouldn''t you fulfill your promise and send us home?" Nathaniel''s voice was loud enough to be heard by Laborn''s men, who were behind him. Prestin''s face suddenly changed. "What are you talking about? When did I tell you to kill my brother? Nathaniel, don''t nder me." "Prince Prestin, are you trying to burn the bridge? We agreed that you will send us home after I kill Lebanon for you. Now that I''ve done my end of the deal, are you trying to go back on your word? Prince Prestin, you should know that if I can kill Prince Lebanon, I can kill you too." As Nathaniel said that, he had already left the car and was walking quickly towards Prestin. Prestin was a little surprised, but he shouted in fear, "Stop him, stop him!" His guards quickly stepped forward, but Nathaniel was not afraid at all. Then, he pulled open his clothes abruptly to reveal the bombs that were tied to his body. "Come at me! Since we can''t leave, I don''t mind dying with you. Shoot me! And with a loud bang, we''re all done here." Seeing the bombs on Nathaniel, Prestin was so scared that he almost went limp. "Don''t shoot!" He felt that his heart no longer belonged to him. Nathaniel was absolutely insane! Prestin looked at Nathaniel and said nicely, "Nathaniel, let''s talk this through, alright? Calm down." "Calm down? Hurry up and send me a car or a ne. I want to go home!" Nathaniel sounded as if he really wanted to leave. At this time, Prestin could not afford to provoke him, and instead of letting him go crazy here, it was better to let them leave. Besides, Lebanon was dead now. Since the person who couldpete against him was gone, he had many things to do. "Okay, okay. I''ll send you home. Calm down." Then, Prestin turned to a guard and said, "What are you waiting for? Bring me my private jet." The guard quickly did as he was told. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Nathaniel woke Mango up. Mango was still in grief, and when she saw Nathaniel, she was still repulsive of him, but was stunned when she saw the bombs on his body. Digesting the current situation, she suppressed her sadness and stood beside Nathaniel coldly. Prestin was quick, and the private jet was soon in ce. There was a runway behind Prestin''s mansion, which was also the reason why Nathaniel chose this ce. "Nathaniel, I''ll assign a pilot for you." "No, I''ll fly the ne myself." Nathaniel helped Mango on the jet first before stepping on it himself. Before he got on, he suddenly threw the bombs on his body to Prestin. "What the f*ck! Nathaniel, what the f*ck?" Prestin and the others were so frightened that some quickly dropped to the grown while some ran away. An enormous ''bang'' rose into the sky, and dark smoke immediately covered half of the sky. "What''s going on?" "It''s in the direction of Prince Prestin''s mansion. Your Majesty, Nathaniel and Prince Prestin have made an agreement. Prince Prestin sent Nathaniel to kill Lebanon, and in return, he will send Nathaniel home. Prince Prestin let Nathaniel use his private jet, and they are already airborne now." When Laborn heard the guard''s words, his face looked terrible. "That b*stard!" He didn''t know who he was cursing at, but he still added fiercely, "Stop them! Where is the satellite missile? Hit them down from the sky!" As soon as Laborn gave the order, all military defenses were activated. The satellite-guided missiles followed Nathaniel closely, but Nathaniel was calm as he swooped down directly. Then, another private jet rose to the sky at the same time, and it was exactly the same as Prestin''s jet. When the two jets crossed each other, Nathaniel saluted the other pilot. Mango could clearly see that the person on the other jet had a resolute expression on his face, as if he was going to throw away his life willingly. At this moment, Mango was shocked. Suddenly, with a loud ''bang'', after the two jets crossed each other, the jet that Nathaniel had saluted was hit by a missile. Instantly, the jet was destroyed and the person was dead. "He..." Mango was suddenly choking up. Even if she was stupid, she could still see that the pilot of the other jet had died for their sake. "He sacrificed. He was a soldier from the 22nd Division and 3rd Battalion." Nathaniel''s voice was heavy, as he was obviously suppressing his sorrow. Mango felt upset too. She never thought that she would witness the sacrifice of a soldier. It was so remarkable and shocking at the same time, and she finally knew how the soldiers had built the stability of the country with their flesh and blood. In the past, she used to feel hot-blooded when watching dramas about wars, but she always felt that those things were too far away for her. Even if she had felt what the actors had felt, it was far less shocking than seeing it with her own eyes. The war during peace was still very fierce. Mango was very upset. Nathaniel must be feeling much worse. That was his soldier! Nathaniel clenched his teeth until his mouth was full of blood. Then, he pulled the jet up and swooped down to anding point abruptly. Soon, Mango saw Tristan. Tristan was wearing a white coat with a solemn expression, and beside him was a stretcher, which carried Lebanon, who had been announced dead earlier. Lebanon was lying there with a pale face, lifeless as ever. Mango''s heart ached. "Lebanon..." "Don''t move." Nathaniel said in a low voice as he put down thedder. The ne was not far from the ground when Nathaniel said to Mango, "Climb down." Mango nced at Nathaniel, and right now, he was unfamiliar to her, and he was standing tall. She knew that he had his own principles when dealing with things, and although she had many questions regarding Lebanon, she knew that it wasn''t the time to ask. In the end, she said nothing and opened the cabin door while enduring her sadness. The wind hit her abruptly, almost causing her to lose her bnce. However, Mango knew that she couldn''t afford to waste any more time, so she quickly steadied herself and climbed down. Tristan was there to hold her when she descended. "Are you alright?" Mango shook her head. Other than Nathaniel, Tristan, and Lebanon, who was lying on the stretcher, the rest of the people all looked very unfamiliar. However, they made Mango feel at ease because they were all wearing military uniforms that she was familiar with. For the first time, she understood what it felt like to see the soldiers of her country in a foreign country. Even if they didn''t know each other, the sense of familiarity and trust arose spontaneously. This might be a natural respect and trust for soldiers. After Mango was on the ground, a pilot saluted to Tristan and went up thedder. It didn''t take long for Nathaniel to be reced and climb down. When he saw Lebanon, Nathaniel quickly asked, "How is he?" "He lost too much blood. Now I need to go with him and perform surgery on the ne. I''ll leave everything here to you." Tristan''s words surprised Mango. Wasn''t Lebanon already dead? "Lebanon, he..." "Don''t worry, he''s still alive." Tristan knew how dangerous it was to have surgery on a ne, but now, he had no choice. "Be careful. After the surgery, settle him down and try toe back as soon as possible. Although Teagan is taking your ce, Laborn is probably causing a mess as we speak and will definitely look for you." Nathaniel patted Tristan on the shoulder. Tristan nodded. "I know. Help me take care of Prisci. She is not safe right now." "Alright." The two men saluted each other and then quickly turned away. Mango watched as Tristan carried Lebanon on his back while he climbed thedder. Then, the ne took off and disappeared from her sight as her heart tightened once again. "Let''s go. We still have many things to do." Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s hand and was about to leave, but Mango dodged his grasp. "Don''t you have something you should tell me?" Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 Nathaniel felt bad when he saw Mango''s pained expression. However, this wasn''t a good ce to talk, so he could only say softly, "I''ll tell you on the way." "I want to know now. I know that you''re able to tell me everything in only a few words, right?" Mango was very persistent. Nathaniel knew that she attached great importance to kinship, so what happened to Lebanon dealt a great blow on her. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Lebanon''s heart is on the left, so everyone will think that he will definitely die when he is shot in the right. But that is just part of the n." Mango was stunned. "How do you know my cousin''s heart is on the left?" "Magnolia said so." Mango was quite convinced by the mention of Magnolia. After all, no one was more familiar with a child''s body than their own mother. However, she was still a little worried. "Howe I didn''t know about your n at all? When did youe up with it?" "I came up with this n with Tristan when we caught that person in the hot spring. The whole of Ango would be handed over to Lebanon soon, but before that, we must ensure his safety. However, because of the rtionship between Lebanon and us, no matter how much we distance ourselves, he can''t be removed from the picture. So, only temporary death can protect him. He is a man, and he will do great things in the future, so it is inevitable to get hurt." Nathaniel exined. He didn''t see any hatred in Mango''s eyes, only confusion. This made Nathaniel let out a sigh of relief. As long as Mango didn''t hate him. This was a dangerous move, and a single mistake could really cost a person''s death. Despite that, he still sacrificed a soldier of his. After listening to Nathaniel''s exnation, Mango finally understood. "Where are we going now?" "Laborn thought that we had left Ango, or that we were killed in the air by those guided missiles. So, he is likely to punish Prestin now. However, Lebanon doesn''t like him anyway. Laborn''s disposal of Prestin is just for show. We will take care of him when Prestin is imprisoned." Nathaniel''s eyes were filled with determination, and Mango''s heart instantly calmed down when she saw this. "Okay, I''ll follow you." As she said this, Mango stepped forward and offered her hand to Nathaniel. When Nathaniel held his wife''s hand, his palm was already sweaty. No one knew how much he was afraid of seeing hatred in Mango''s eyes. Fortunately, there was no such thing. The situation back then had been too urgent. After he and Tristan had set up the n, they were both extremely busy. They had mobilized all their manpower, arranged the follow- up work, and checked every detail to ensure perfection. As a result, he hadn''t had the time to tell Mango about it. Besides, he was afraid that Mango would be too soft-hearted to make a move once she found out, and he was afraid deep down that Mango would hate him for not telling her the truth. Nathaniel could bear anything, but he couldn''t bear it if Mango hated him. It was worse than killing him. Fortunately, Mango didn''t hate him. Although she did not know anything, there was a look of trust in her eyes. She trusted him. Nothing else made Nathaniel feel happier andforted than this. However, Mango was also a little nervous as she had never thought that Nathaniel would do something that would make her upset. When he had shot Lebanon back then, although she felt sad, she was sure that Nathaniel had his own reasons. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She wanted to listen to his exnation, and although she was still a little worried now, Lebanon''s survival was the silver lining of everything that happened, including the death of that soldier. The hearts of the two had never been so close and determined before. At this moment, Mango deeply understood what she needed to do. She was a citizen of Z Country and the wife of a soldier. She would fight for the honor of the country and the people! Determination and passion rose in her heart. Soon, Mango followed Nathaniel back to the pce. Tristan said that it was impossible that Laborn didn''t know about Prisci''s secret passageway in the pce, and it was likely that Kash and Aries had been bribed and persuaded by Laborn. Thinking back to the way Kash had worshipped Prisci, Mango found it hard to believe that this was true. "Nathan, maybe Kash didn''t..." "We must consider every possibility now. We can''t trust anyone but ourselves. Of course, we can still trust our military." Nathaniel gripped Mango''s hand tightly, afraid that she would expose their whereabouts because she was soft-hearted. "What should we do now?" "We find a way to get in." Nathaniel whispered and then whistled. Almost immediately, someone came out from inside. "Mr. Ye." He was still dressed as a guard and his face was still unfamiliar, but he had appeared in front of them in a sh, as if he was waiting for them all this time. Mango was very curious as to how this was possible. However, since Nathaniel didn''t mention it, she didn''t ask either. The current situation was that the more questions she asked, the more people were exposed. If anything were to happen, there might not be a way to clean the mess. At this point, Mango knew about the importance of this matter clearly. "Take us to where Prestin is being imprisoned. How''s the secret passageway Prisci left behind?" "Fortunately, you didn''t enter from the secret tunnel. Laborn has already sent people to secure each exit of the tunnels. Once you enter, you will be caught no matter where youe out from." The guard said in a low voice, which scared Mango. "Did Kash betray Prisci?" The guard nced at Mango and said in a low voice, "Kash has always been on Laborn''s side." When Mango heard this, she was shocked. "Doesn''t that mean that Laborn knew everything Prisci did? Then Laborn must know when we first came. Why didn''t he attack us? Instead, he pretended that he didn''t know what we were doing and was still searching for us outside." This was Mango''s doubt. The guard said in a low voice, "In order to draw the snake out of its hole and to see how many people in the pce are on your side. He wanted to see who was disloyal to him. Laborn is never a simple person." Mango looked at Nathaniel in shock. Fortunately, Nathaniel had ''killed'' Lebanon today. Otherwise, if Laborn had done it, Lebanon would not have survived. Suddenly, Mango thought of Prisca. Prisca''s finger had been cut off by Anaya. If she had had surgery back then, she would have been able to reattach it. However, Laborn did not give the order. Did Laborn do it on purpose? He had deliberately let Prisca get her finger cut off to punish her for her contact with the Acker family and helping Mango and Nathaniel? Thinking of this, Mango immediately broke out in cold sweat. That man was indeed terrifying. She always thought that they were able to be in Ango in peace because they had a widework of connections, but she didn''t expect that everything was under Laborn''s control. Without Lebanon''s ''death'', her life might be in Laborn''s hands right now. "Does he suspect the Acker family too?" Nathaniel looked a little serious. Aunt Mo and the other girls'' departure were all made possible thanks to the power of the Acker family. Now that they knew that Kash was on Laborn''s side, Nathaniel was afraid that Tristan''s identity would be exposed. The guard shook his head and said, "No, even though Laborn suspects the Acker family, he does not have conclusive evidence. Aunt Mo and the girls'' departure were personally arranged by you two. Kash is clueless about it, so the Acker family is safe. However, because of Prisca, Laborn did have doubts about the Acker family. He just doesn''t have any proof. Not long ago, he sent troops over there and said that it was to protect the Acker family. But in truth, he wants to monitor and control the Acker family. Fortunately, you are not in the Acker family''s mansion now, or it will be a disaster for them. But now, the Fifth Princess should be under surveince." Mango broke out in cold sweat when she heard the guard''s words. They had once thought that every step they took was safe, but they didn''t expect that every step turned out to be this dangerous. Fortunately, Nathaniel and Tristan hade up with this n, otherwise, they wouldn''t know what state they were in now. Sensing Mango''s fear, Nathaniel grasped her hand tightly and whispered, "It''s alright. This is what war looks like. It''s a contest of connections, strategies, and luck." In other words, if they were unlucky, they would die here anytime. Looking at the calm man beside her, Mango''s heart was filled with an indescribable feeling. It was a mixture of pride, worry, and heartache. Every step forced them to go up against life and death, and this feeling could only be felt by soldiers. She was lucky enough to experience it personally and enabled her to understand Nathaniel deeply. Mango said softly, "We will be fine. We will. Justice will always win. The heavens will not help someone like Laborn, who is cunning and evil. Luck will definitely be on our side." "That''s right." Nathaniel smiled faintly, causing the entire starry sky to lose its charm all of a sudden. When Mango saw this, her heart tightened as she was immediately mesmerized by this. The guard coughed and said, "You can''t stay here. Come with me. I will send you safely into the pce and where Prestin is. Laborn has grounded him and asked him to reflect on his mistakes. However, because of Prestin''s mother, Laborn would let him out in a few days." "That won''t do. If Prestin didn''t die, how would those behind his mother''s family rebel? Laborn has had the throne for too long. It wouldn''t be a problem if he rules properly, but it''s a pity that he doesn''t know how to be content. Humans sometimes tend to be too greedy, and they are bound to suffer in the end." Nathaniel''s gaze was sharp as he grabbed Mango''s hand immediately and followed the guard inside. He was worried no matter where Mango was, so he might as well keep her by his side. At the very least, he would be able to protect her. When Prestin saw Nathaniel and Mango once again, he froze. He wanted to scream, but Mango covered his mouth abruptly as Nathaniel took out a dagger immediately and cut his throat. Prestin''s eyes were full of disbelief and unwillingness, but his life was already gone. Mango trembled a little. After all, it was a person''s life, but Nathaniel took her hand and quickly left the pce. Outside, someone had alreadye to check on Prestin as Mango and Nathaniel quickly walked out of the pce. Just as they were about to leave, a pair of guards suddenly stopped them. "Stop right there!" Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Mango''s heart skipped a beat, and her hand grabbed Nathaniel''s arm subconsciously. Nathaniel looked grim. They must have been exposed. At this moment, he had already done what he had to do, so he couldn''t give up here. Even if there was a tiny possibility that could put Mango in danger, he wouldn''t let that happen. Thinking of this, Nathaniel whispered, "I will take care of them. Follow that guard and head outside." "No!" Mango shook her head and felt very worried. However, Nathaniel patted her hand and said with a smile, "Don''t you have any confidence in me?" "I don''t have confidence in myself. Nathaniel, I want to be with you no matter what." Mango believed in her persistence firmly. Nathaniel felt a slight warmth in his heart, but said in a low voice, "But we haven''t finished our work yet. As and Laborn haven''t turned against each other, so our mission hasn''t beenpleted yet. Mango, trust me. Only when you are safe can I have the motivation to live." "No, I don''t want to." Mango shook her head like a rattle, while her eyes were full of tears. "Be good, alright? You are the mother of the Dark Night Empire. You know what to do best, right?" Of course, Mango knew, but she was unwilling to part with him. She didn''t want to leave Nathaniel. The war was so cruel that she didn''t want to leave Nathaniel even for a single moment. What if they couldn''t see each other again this time? Nathaniel, as if knowing what Mango was thinking, whispered, "Don''t worry. As long as I''m still alive, I''ll return to look for you and the children, even if I have to crawl my way home." "Promise me you''lle back to see me alive." "I promise you." Then, Nathaniel grabbed the back of Mango''s head and kissed her deeply. He did not like to part with her either. However, he was a soldier, and he had his responsibilities. Nathaniel was very unwilling, but at this moment, he was even more afraid that something would happen to Mango. Beforeing to Ango, he had already allocated all the assets under his name. If something happened to him, Mango would be the head of the Ye Family. He knew that he might be a little selfish by giving everything to Mango. Besides, she still needed to raise three children, and it was definitely not something that a woman could easily aplish on her own. He had always wanted Mango to be happy, live a life with no pressure at all, and do whatever she wanted. However, sometimes, the reality was never kind enough to him to make his idealse true. With the support of the Hans family and the Xiao family, even if something did happen to him, Mango would be fine. Every time he went on a mission, Nathaniel knew that it was a test of separation between life and death. No one could guarantee that he coulde back alive, not to mention that he was carrying out his mission abroad now. But he couldn''t say these words to Mango as he was afraid to see her cry and to see those tears of hers. Mango was never strong. Her so-called strength was forced, and she was actually a girl who cried easily. Nathaniel''s heart ached and he wanted time to stop at this moment so badly, so that he could just be with her andfort her, but it was all just an imagination. When the guards saw that Nathaniel was acting weirdly, they immediately took out their guns and became alert. "Who are you? Stand over there. We need to search you." Nathaniel released Mango, and he could still taste her tears in his mouth. Then, he smiled gently at her as he looked at Mango''s worried eyes. "Be good." "Nathaniel, I believe in you, so I will listen to you. But if you can''t keep your promise, I will hate you forever! I will never forgive you!" Mango said in a hoarse voice. "Alright." Nathaniel smiled, but his heart ached. What he feared the most in his life was Mango''s hatred, but what could he do now? No one could guarantee that nothing would go wrong and someone had to stay behind to fight. Now, he was willing to stay behind for Mango''s sake. Go!" Nathaniel pushed Mango away, and at the same time, he turned around suddenly, took out his pistol, and shot at the guards. "The king has ordered to shoot at anyone who looks suspicious!" The captain of the guards called out. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At this, a fierce battle unfolded. Mango gave Nathaniel onest look and engraved his heroic posture deeply in her mind. Then, she was pulled away by the guard who was helping them. She dared not look back, because she was afraid that she couldn''t bear to leave when she saw Nathaniel''s face again. The temperature of his lips was still warm on hers as if she could still feel his kiss from earlier, but their parting had already begun. She hated to part! She really hated it! Especially parting with Nathaniel! Mango was extremely upset, and her eyes were even more so as she held back her tears. She didn''t know how she escaped, nor did she know where she was going to go, as her heart was long left with Nathaniel. Soon, the guard brought Mango to a safe ce. It was a house downtown, and it was located in the center of the city. It was surrounded by ordinary people and there were many shops next to it. It was very busy, and no one would have thought that Mango would hide here. However, it didn''t matter much to Mango. Her heart was in her mouth as she gazed outside. The interior of the house was nice. She didn''t know whose house it was, but at this moment, she knew that she was safe. Suddenly, the sound of a car engine came from outside the door. Mango rushed out immediately. "Nathan, you''re back?" She ran out in high hopes, but the person who got out of the car froze the smile on her face. It was Eugene Sanchez. Mango had never thought that Eugene was also in this. "Mr. Sanchez? Is this your house?" Mango''s brain was whirring like a machine. "Yes." Eugene did not deny it. He came alone and did not bring Emberly with him. Mango and Eugene were not very familiar with each other. Although she knew that he was Nathaniel''s brother and a powerful person in Ocean City, she did not know what to say and ask at this moment. Eugene said in a low voice, "Let''s go inside. Although they are all my men, your goal is too obvious. I''m afraid the enemy will see us." "Alright." Mango nodded and looked outside once again with disappointment. Then, she followed Eugene in. "Those pce guards are your men too, aren''t they?" Mango''s brain was working fast, and she quickly figured everything out. "Yes." Eugene nodded. "I have a different identity, and I know both the government and the underworld over the years. Therefore, it is difficult for others to enter Ango, but I don''t need to at all, because the guards are all local people. Naturally, they don''t need to have visas. As for why are they working for me, that''s something you don''t need to know. I came here to take you away. Nathaniel sent me a message before entering the pce, telling me to help you leave Ango and send you back to Ocean City." However, Nathaniel''s words were not exactly like this. He had said that if anything happened to him, Eugene must help Mango leave Ango and send her back to Ocean City. This was his brother''s request. Now that Eugene was here, it meant that something had happened to Nathaniel. However, Eugene couldn''t tell Mango about this right now. He didn''t dare. Eugene knew more or less about Nathaniel and Mango''s rtionship. He couldn''t interfere in military affairs, but he could protect Mango. This was a mutual understanding between him and Nathaniel. However, Mango was not stupid. There was no news from Nathaniel, but Eugene had suddenly appeared and wanted to take her away. What did this mean? Mango''s heart ached all of a sudden. "Something happened to him, right?" Mango''s eyes were fixed on Eugene. Eugene said calmly, "I don''t know. The news I received was that he asked me to take you back home. As for the rest, it''s not something that I must know. You''re aware that Nathaniel''s identity is special. The military region always contains high confidentiality agreements. Although you''ve always been following him, military regtions will not let you take part in top-secret missions. So, him asking you to leave doesn''t necessarily mean something happened to him. There is probably a new military operation going on. You will be a burden to him if you stay." It had to be admitted that Eugene was very talented in this aspect. Mango didn''t know whether she should trust Eugene''s words, but his words did seem to make sense. However, without seeing Nathaniel, her heart couldn''t calm down at all. "Can I contact him?" "I''m afraid you can''t. Perhaps you don''t know this but they are not allowed to contact others before a mission. Although I''m not a soldier, it''s not the first time I''m working with the military. I know some of the rules. Since Nathaniel was able to send me a message and ask me to take you home, then he should be alright." Eugene''s expression was calm, and he was not anxious or flustered. Mango looked at him for a long time before saying softly, "Did he have anything to say to me?" "Whatever he wanted to say, he should have said it already, right? It''s not something I can pass on." The more calm Eugene was, the more uneasy Mango felt. Was it a sudden secret operation? What was so important that he couldn''t tell even her? Prestin was dead, Lebanon was also ''dead'', and Bernard was too. Now, only As and Laborn were left. ording to their original n, they wanted the two brothers to go against each other. This matter should have been done by the Acker family, or even if there was a need to add fuel to the fire, it wouldn''t require the military to do it. Moreover, there wasn''t any army Nathaniel could mobilize here. The Acker family''s people were still under Laborn''s surveince, and they didn''t dare to make any move. Even Prisci was forced to stay inside, so what secret mission could it be? It was just an excuse to deceive her. Mango knew very well that something had definitely happened to Nathaniel. It was because he was in trouble that he got Eugene to take her away. This was what Nathaniel would do. Mango was so upset she felt as if she was on the verge of death, but her face was calm. She stood up and said in a low voice, "Since that''s the case, let''s go." Eugene heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Mango''s reaction. The mission that his brother gave him this time was too difficult. He didn''t even know what would Mango do if she were to find out about the truth. As he thought about this, Eugene nodded, stood up, and took the lead in walking outside. At the same time, Mango immediately stabbed a syringe into Eugene''s neck and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. This will only make you sleep. You will wake up in half an hour. I can''t leave. Nathaniel promised me that he woulde back to see me alive. I will never leave without seeing him!" Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 Eugene had never thought that he would be defeated by Mango. She looked weak, but where did she learn the moves of his wife, Emberly? Who gave her the drug? He must kill that b*stard some day! As Eugene thought to himself, he fell to the floor unwillingly. Mango wasn''t thinking too much and left quickly. Without Eugene''s orders, his men didn''t know what to do either, and they could only watch as Mango left. As Mango was in Ango, she was isted and helpless, and she couldn''t involve Tristan either. Therefore, she had no choice but to call Merle. "How far are you from Ango now?" On the other end, Merle had never thought that Mango would think of him again. Although he had always been prepared, when he actually received Mango''s call, Merle was excited and even speechless. "Miss Shen? Why are you in Ango?" "Don''t ask any questions. How far are your people from Ango right now?" Mango''s voice suddenly turned cold and instantly extinguished Merle''s excitement. Only now did he realize that Mango had called him because she had no other choice. To put it bluntly, all of them had been abandoned by Mango. Even though they were asked to temporarily retain the old Dark Night Empire, everyone understood that Mango had put all of her energy into the new Dark Night Empire after that incident.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Now that Mango had called him, Merle saw a glimmer of hope. "We¡¯re not far away. If you need a helicopter, we can be there in about ten minutes.¡± "Then hurry up and send someone over. I don''t care what weapon or strategy you''re going to use, I want Ango to be in total turmoil. But remember, don''t start a war downtown." "Alright." Although Merle''s legs were disabled, he had promoted some useful people during this period of time. There were still many experienced people in the Dark Night Empire, which was a force to be reckoned with under Merle''s leadership. Nathaniel had once given a sum of money to Merle to improve their living environment. However, Merle did not use it for food, clothing, and transportation. Instead, he bought several fighter jets that had been retired from the army, and now, they could all be put to good use. The people of the old Dark Night Empire had been abandoned by Mango once, and now that they were being used once again, every one of them was extremely excited. They couldn''t wait to use all they had to prove themselves worthy to Mango and return to their original positions and glory. Meanwhile, Mango''s wait was torturous. She knew that she could not act impulsively now. If she went to save Nathaniel alone, she would probably be caught before she got close to the pce gates. Besides, she might not get ahold of how Nathaniel was right now. After going through a lot, Mango was no longer that impulsive. Even though the uneasiness in her heart continued to expand, she still waited for backup to arrive. Eugene had refused to stay and insisted on taking her with him, so Mango knew well that Nathaniel wouldn''t be able to win in this battle. He would rather put himself in danger than hope for her to stay. Initially, Mango would have been obedient. However, if she could no longer see Nathaniel again after this, or if something were to happen to Nathaniel, she would rather be by his side. Even if she had to see him with her own eyes, she didn''t want to be too far away from him. Merle''s men came quickly, and the leader was Thomas. When Mango saw him, she was stunned for a moment and subconsciously looked behind him. She was relieved when she did not find Rainie. "Why are you here?" "I happened to have something to do with Merle, so I came here when I heard that you needed help. Madam, did something happen to Mr. Ye?" Mango knew how close Thomas and Nathaniel were. Because of Thomas and Rainie''s marriage, Nathaniel had not contacted Thomas for a long time. He was afraid that Thomas would be involved in something dangerous, which would bring changes to Rainie''s life. However, Mango did not expect that Thomas still came. "Where''s Rainie?" "She''s in Ocean City. I happen to have something to do here. I was nning to return by ne tonight, but I didn''t expect you to call Merle. Madam, I know what happened with Merle. It meant that you''re already at the end of your rope for you to call him. You and Mr. Ye have actuallye to Ango quietly for something this big and had even left us out of it. Do you think of me and Rainie as outsiders?" Thomas was a little angry, but his tone was still respectful. He knew clearly how much Nathaniel cherished Mango. Mango looked at Thomas and said in a low voice, "Go back. Since Nathan doesn''t want you to get involved, then don''t." "Madam! Do you want me to go back and tell Rainie that you are all alone here? Do you think that she will forgive me if she knows that I didn''t help you?" Thomas''s words left Mango speechless. Then, she suddenly thought of something. "By the way, Denver and Anaya are here too. However, they are in the Acker family''s mansion, and Laborn has some of his men watching them. They won''t be able toe out for now. If you don''t want to leave, then find a way to get them out of there." Mango still didn''t want Thomas to get involved. Thomas stopped talking, but his expression disyed what he was thinking. Mango couldn''t help but sigh and say, "It''s too dangerous this time. I don''t know if I''ll be able to come back alive. If anything happens to you, I won''t be able to face Rainie." "You won''t need to. I''m a soldier. Even if this mission doesn''t involve me from the start, now that I have encountered it, it is my responsibility and duty. Madam, I''m like Mr. Ye. I haven''t retired yet." After this, Mango no longer spoke. Looking at these people who were from the Dark Night Empire, she didn''t know many of them. To be frank, she didn''t know many people in the Dark Night Empire, but since they were all trained by Merle, they should be capable. "As the leader of the Dark Night Empire, I order you to follow me to rescue Nathaniel, the head of the Ye family. It''s hard to tell if you will survive this. If there is anyone who has family who needs to be taken care of, you can quit now!" Mango''s voice was loud and clear. Everyone replied firmly, "No!" Once they joined the Dark Night Empire, they were the Ye family''s guards and the country''s investigation personnel. They had been abandoned once, and it had been intolerable during those days. Now that they finally had the chance to go into battle, no one was afraid. As Mango looked at their passion and spirits, her heart felt warm. "Let''s go!" Mango took the lead and ran towards the pce entrance. Meanwhile, Thomas entered with a team of men from the side entrance while the main fighter, who was trained by Merle,unched an attack on the suburbs in the north of the city with fighter jets. Its firepower wasrge, and it surprised Laborn. "What''s going on?" "Your Majesty, the northern suburbs are being attacked by fighter jets. It looks like retired jets. It may be a private action." "D*mn it!" Laborn was so furious as it was as if he had been pped in the face. "Prepare our air force to fight back. No matter who they are, make sure that they never return in one piece." "Yes, my lord." With that, a war was instantly ignited. At this time, Eugene stroked his sore neck and shook his head. Then, he lifted his hand and looked at his watch. It had been more than ten minutes and he had been asleep for quite long this time. Before he could recover, his men came forward to report. "Mr. Sanchez, Mrs. Ye has taken the old Dark Night Empire to the pce gates." When Eugene heard this, he paused slightly beforeughing. "These two... They are always sacrificing for the other. But what can she do there? Tell our people to attack from the left wing. No matter what, bring Mrs. Ye back safely." "Yes, sir." The subordinate left quickly, but Eugene''s eyes were dark. Then, he took out a piece of jade from his pocket. It was the piece Nathaniel wore on his neck and it was a pair with the one Mango had taken out from the Ye Family''s storehouse before she left Ocean City. Not long ago, Nathaniel had left this piece of jade for him and had instructed him to hand it over to Mango when she returned to Ocean City. In that situation back then, Nathaniel had absolutely no chance of backing down, so he had stayed to fight, knowing that he might die. He didn''t want Mango to die with him, but how could Mango, who was stubborn, listen to him? Thinking about this, Eugene sighed as sadness shed across his eyes. He and Nathaniel were brothers, and this feeling of helplessness made him feel really bad. Once his identity was found out, it was very likely that more people would be implicated in the conflict between the Sanchez family and Ango. At this moment, he was a little envious of Mango as she dared to do anything, and she was definitely worthy to be Nathaniel''s wife. Since Mango had escaped from him, and that he had no intention of letting her go, he did not go against Nathaniel''s promise. If Mango went there in time, she might still be able to save Nathaniel. As he thought about this, Eugene called one of his men over hurriedly. "Get our people to put on Dark Night Empire''s uniforms and put themselves in Mango''s team. Kill anyone who might hurt her and Nathaniel. Remember, the ones who are wearing the Dark Night Empire''s uniforms are on Mango''s side. They have nothing to do with me. Do you understand?" His words meant clearly that he was going to lend his men to Mango. If something really happened to them, these men would be abandoned by Eugene, and they must never admit that they were from the Sanchez family. "Yes, sir!" The subordinate quickly went to carry out Eugene''s orders. Meanwhile, Mango was unaware of this and was leading her men to fight their way into the pce. This was the first time she went into battle, and it was also the first time she witnessed such cruel deaths. People who were still alive a second ago fell on a pool of blood and closed their eyes forever in the next second. It was painted scarlet everywhere, and the color stung her eyes. If it weren''t for Nathaniel being here, she might be sad and timid, but because the man she loved was inside, all this was just a barrier to her. Mango had never considered herself a warlike person, but at this moment, the blood in her body was boiling. As she listened to the bullets whizzing past her ears, Nathaniel''s figure was the only thing in her mind. Finally, she saw Nathaniel, and at the same time, her heart clenched tightly. Nathaniel was surrounded by Laborn''s guards with his body covered in blood, and it was hard to tell if the blood belonged to him or someone else. Nathaniel seemed to have fainted and as he was being dragged into the pce, his blood left a long trail on the floor, and it was piercing to Mango''s eyes all of a sudden. He had liked to make sure he was clean all the time, and he was very brave, but now, he was being dragged away like a dead dog. How could these people treat him like this?! How could they?! Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 "Let him go!" Mango''s scream immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "Be alert! The king ordered us to kill them all!" Hah! How could they?! Mango''s eyes reddened all of a sudden. If it weren''t for letting her leave safely, Nathaniel wouldn''t be in such a state right now. Mango hated Laborn enough, and right now, she wanted to kill him with her own hands. "Charge!" Mango ordered through her teeth, and the people of the Dark Night Empire immediately charged forward. In the exchange of bullets, Mango wanted to take Nathaniel back, but those people seemed to know her thoughts. They picked up their guns and were about to fire towards Nathaniel''s chest. "No!" As she saw this, Mango''s heart was about to shatter. She screamed loudly and, ignoring the bullets, ran forward suddenly. At this moment, a bullet hit the guard in his temple directly, and he fell to the ground without a sound. The bullet, which was aimed at Nathaniel''s heart, deviated in the other direction because of the guard''s fall and flew straight through Nathaniel''s shoulder, but he did not move at all as if he had not even noticed. Mango didn''t know who was helping her, but when she saw that Nathaniel hadn''t moved at all, her heart finally shattered. "No! Nathaniel! Don''t do this!" Then, she ran over to him as she lost it. Bullets hit her in the arm and leg, but Mango did not seem to have felt anything. She had only one target, Nathaniel. Soon, Eugene''s men arrived, and when they saw Mango running to Nathaniel, they quickly fired their guns at the enemy to protect her. By the time Mango got to Nathaniel''s side, Laborn''s guards were already dead, and Nathaniel was left lying there alone, covered in blood. "Nathaniel, you promised me that you woulde back to me alive. You can''t break your promise!" Mango pounced forward suddenly and ced her trembling fingers under Nathaniel''s nose. His weak breaths caused Mango to burst into tears instantly. "You liar! I won''t believe you no matter what you say in the future. Do you hear me? When you wake up, you''ll pay for this!" Mango''s heart ached so much it was suffocating. She had never thought that she would be separated from Nathaniel by death one day. Wasn''t this man supposed to make sure she was happy and healthy for the rest of her life? How could he go back on his word? Now that Tristan was not here as he needed to save Lebanon, who on earth could save him? "Thomas! Thomas!" Mango shouted loudly. Thomas hurried over when he heard Mango''s cries. When he saw Nathaniel, his eyes reddened instantly. "Madam, we must send Mr. Ye back home immediately." "Back home? Do we have the time? He''ll probably be dead before we get there. Get me a doctor! Kidnap one or whatever, I don''t care! Just get me one!" At this moment, Mango was already going crazy. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She was gentle, and she didn''t like to fight or kill. However, Nathaniel was her only exception and bottom line. How dare these people treat him like this? How dare they?! Mango''s eyes were full of anger as she said to the people of the Dark Night Empire, "Kill every single one of them! Even if we have to ughter the whole pce, I will spare no efforts. If anything happens to Nathan, the whole of Ango has to die with him!" Thomas had never seen Mango like this before. She seemed to have suddenly lost her mind and be a killer without any emotions. Her cold words and numb expression scared Thomas so much that his heart skipped a beat. "Madam, we can''t! We are acting on our own this time. If things get out of hand, our country will be in trouble with the Union Nations. We didn''t enter the country legally after all. Laborn will definitely act as the victim and say it was self-defense while condemning us. If he does that, he can force us to make a concession. Madam, if that''s the case, Mr. Ye''s efforts will be in vain." Thomas knew that Dark Night Empire only listened to Mango''s words, and now that Mango had given her orders, they would turn into killing machines. However, once they were caught by Laborn''s men, it would not benefit her, the Hans family, or even Z Country. Mango looked at Thomas coldly. Her heart was still filled with rage, but she knew that Thomas was right. Right now, she was having difficulty suppressing her emotions. "Get me a doctor. Dark Night Empire, retreat!" In the end, Mango still had a trace of rationality. The people of the Dark Night Empire were very obedient, and after Mango gave the order, they protected them as they retreated. Mango didn''t dare touch Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Thomas got someone to prepare a simple stretcher as they retreated. At this time, a subordinate came to report to Mango. "Madam, someone named Bettany Zhang is here. She says she''s here to help." "Bettany Zhang?" When Mango heard this, she paused for a moment. Although she did not know why Bettany was suddenly here, she knew that Nathaniel was the master of Longford County, and it was understandable that Bettany woulde to save him now. Besides, Mango trusted Bettany''s medical skills. "Tell her toe over!" Soon, Bettany was brought in front of Mango. Mango took out a gun, loaded it, and aimed it on Bettany''s temple in a sh. "Save him. If he dies, you''ll die with him." Mango had every right to kill Bettany based on what Bettany had done to Longford County and Nathaniel. Bettany looked at the madness in Mango''s eyes and whispered, "I will try my best." "I don''t want you to try. I want him alive." Mango seemed to have be extremely stubborn, and her abnormal behaviour made Thomas a little worried. "Madam, you are injured too. Why don''t I get someone to find a doctor to treat your wounds first?" "I''ll wait until Nathan wakes up." Mango instinctively rejected Thomas. Did it hurt? Naturally, it did. Very few people could bear the pain of a bullet piercing into flesh. However,pared to the pain of losing Nathaniel, Mango could not feel any pain physically at all. Bettany followed the people of the Dark Night Empire and got on a ne. Up there, Mango looked down at Ango. This tiny country almost took Nathaniel''s life. If Laborn and his men were not taken downpletely, how could she live up to Nathaniel''s efforts? Thinking of this, Mango said to the people of the Dark Night Empire, "Leave a small group of people behind to cooperate with Tristan. If you are lucky enough toe back alive, I will ask my uncle to help every one of you." "Yes, ma''am." Very quickly, a group of men volunteered to stay behind. When the jet took off, Laborn''s air force was still fighting, and modern weapons came out one after another. Mango just looked on coldly, but she understood why Nathaniel and the others were so determined to take Laborn down. Laborn was an ambitious person with advanced weapons. Once he created biological weapons and gic soldiers, the whole world would be in chaos. Bettany couldn''t perform surgery on Nathaniel as she was not Tristan, and the jet was under attack now. It was impossible for her to steady herselfpletely to perform a surgery. However, Nathaniel''s face was in great agony and his breath was getting weaker. Mango was very anxious. At this time, more than a dozen WZ-10 helicopters came from all directions and attacked Laborn''s air force. When Thomas saw this, he was slightly stunned and then said, "Is Mr. Sanchez crazy? He can''t be here." "Mr. Sanchez? Eugene Sanchez?" Mango was slightly stunned. She still remembered that she had drugged Eugene and he should not have woken up by now. Thomas said with great certainty, "It''s him. Look at that WZ-10. There is a goshawk symbol on it. It represents Mr. Sanchez. His identity is special, so once he joins this war, the consequences will be difficult to deal with." Mango finally understood why Eugene couldn''t help Nathaniel without being in the dark. "Since he''s here, we will remember this favor. Let''s save Nathan first." Because of Eugene''s participation, Mango''s jet quickly flew out of the battlefield and passed through the country border quickly before the jet surged through the air steadily and slowly. At the same time, Bettany''s surgery began quickly too. Mango could feel the blood oozed out of her body, and she was starting to feel a little dizzy. Thomas couldn''t find any other doctors now, but he did have some experience as a field doctor. "Madam, how about this? Is it okay for me to take out the bullets for you?" "Alright." Mango didn''t even raise her head when she replied as her eyes were fixed on Nathaniel the whole time. She was afraid that Nathaniel would disappear if she blinked her eyes. She was so afraid of losing him, and this was something that couldn''t be felt by those who have never gone through separation by death. Mango didn''t really care about her injuries. Soon, Thomas asked someone to bring sterilized tools and said softly, "Madam, let me put an anesthetic on you." "No, I''m afraid I''ll fall asleep after the anesthesia and don''t know what happens to Nathan. I must be awake before he wakes up." Mango''s lips were pale, but her eyes were firm. Thomas felt a little distressed and said, "But it''s going to hurt a lot this way." "I don''t think it will hurt more than my heartache. Don''t waste anymore time. Hurry up." Mango did not care. As Bettany listened to Mango''s words, her hands did not stop, but her eyes were filled with shock as she nced at Mango. Thomas tried his best to move as lightly as possible, but he couldn''t avoid contact with Mango''s flesh. Mango bit her lower lip in pain, but she didn''t move. She didn''t even look at her wound once, and instead, she stared straight at Nathaniel the whole time. He was lying there quietly as if he was asleep, but the strong smell of blood in the cabin emphasized that he was in danger. Suddenly, Nathaniel''s expression when he was with Mango appeared in her mind. This man had always kept his thoughts to himself, and when he finally learned and mastered how to sweet-talk, Mango had thought that he would be different and that he would tell her everything. However, this had happened in the end. In the end, Nathaniel still chose to save her life when it had been dangerous. She remembered that Nathaniel had said that she was his everything. However, didn''t he know that in a world without Nathaniel, Mango''s life would no longer be intact too? Pain and blood interweaved and after an indeterminable amount of time, Mango could only see that Nathaniel''s body was covered with bullet wounds. Her eyes were already filled with tears. She didn''t like to cry, and she really didn''t want to cry, but Nathaniel, that b*stard, was always the reason why she couldn''t suppress her tears. If he could survive this time, she must punish him. She wanted to see if he would dare to be this stubborn again in the future. She would rather die with him than live on without him. Did he know that? At this moment, Bettany''s hands stopped suddenly, and her face turned solemn. Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 "What''s wrong?" Mango had been keeping an eye on them, so when Bettany made any slight movements, she would be on guard. Bettany nced at Mango and whispered, "The master has lost too much blood. I''m afraid he''s in danger now. We can''t be in the air anymore. We have to find a hospital for blood transfusion." Blood transfusion? Suddenly, Mango remembered that Nathaniel''s blood type was rare. "Thomas, find somewhere tond." Mango made a prompt decision. Rh- negative blood type was very rare, and now that Nathaniel had been injured seriously, she should have thought of blood transfusion earlier, but unfortunately, she was not his blood type. Thomas ordered for the helicopter to bended hurriedly. Soon, theynded on a small town. Where was this ce and which country did it belong to? Mango did not know, nor did she care. She asked Thomas to contact a hospital about Nathaniel''s blood type, but she did not expect that there was only one hospital here. It was a town hospital and they did not have Rh-negative blood at all. The nearest town from here was fifteen minutes away by air, but ording to Bettany, Nathaniel might not be able to hold out for that long. Mango''s heart waspletely jumbled up together. Did God really want them to separate from each other? No! They were still so young, and they had still wanted to spend the rest of their lives together. Even their three children were still waiting for them back home. If she went home alone, how would she exin to them where their father had gone? As she thought about this, Mango''s eyes reddened again. "Does anyone have any idea what to do now?" "The most effective way is to go around town and find a donor with Rh-negative blood. However, this town is small. We don''t know if there is even Nathaniel''s blood type or not, and we don''t know when we can get it. So, we should split up and have the other group get to a nearby town by helicopter and see if there is the blood type." Thomas could only think of this solution, and it was also the most possible way. Mango looked at Bettany, whose expression was solemn, and immediately knew that Nathaniel might not be able to hold on any longer. "We have to do whatever it takes. I''m going to collect the blood. Thomas, you take some people with you to the nearby town. The others, stay here and protect Nathan." Mango was quick to make a decision. She knew that by doing this, Nathaniel''s chances were very slim, but what choice did she have? As long as there was a glimmer of hope, she was willing to hold onto it. Thomas looked at Mango''s wound and said in a low voice, "Madam, why don''t you go to the nearby town? You''re injured, so you shouldn''t work so hard." "I''ll stay here. I need to be by his side immediately if anything happens." As Mango said this, she nced at Nathaniel, and it was a nce that made one''s heart ache terribly. When Thomas saw this, he stopped insisting and obediently took some people with him onto the helicopter. This was a small town, and it was rare to see a helicopter. So, when the helicopter took off, everyone''s attention was drawn to it. Mango took advantage of this opportunity to stand on the rooftop of the hospital, plugged in a megaphone, and shouted, "Anyone who has Rh-negative blood type, pleasee and donate at the hospital. Of course, we are more than willing to purchase it from you too. I can afford any price, you name it. You''ll get the money once you hand us the blood. This is a rare opportunity and I hope that everyone will be willing to step forward." Donating blood was a duty, but if the donor would get something in return, then of course the people of the town were attracted. Meanwhile, Bettany had been keeping watch on Nathaniel the entire time, and when she heard Mango''s words, she was speechless. Rh-negative blood was precious, and to be honest, this town looked a little outdated. Besides, its economy was not very prosperous either, and it was not certain if anyone here had Rh- negative blood or not. Now, it was an urgent situation. Afraid that no one would understand, Mango shouted in severalnguages until her voice was a little hoarse, but she didn''t give up. Abyss never imagined that he would meet Mango here again. Although she was injured and looked a lot paler, her confident demeanor made the sight even more heart-aching. The Tang family had gone bankrupt overnight, and as for Abyss, who was a gifted man, had to scurry around like a rat as he was being chased for his debts. In order to escape from them, Abyss hade to this small town. The people here were simple and kind, and no one knew who he was. The most important thing was that he could start all over again here. However, it was only when he saw Mango that Abyss realized that he could never get rid of the person he had always liked from his heart. Naturally, Abyss knew what blood type Mango was, and right now, seeing that she was trying her best to get Rh- negative blood even if she was injured, he knew that she must be doing it for Nathaniel. When Abyss thought about how Nathaniel might die, he was overjoyed. If if weren''t for Nathaniel, he and Mango would have been together a long time ago. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The five years they had been together was beautiful and happy, wasn''t it? Without Nathaniel, Mango would have been Abyss'' wife, and the Tang family would not have gone down. Therefore, if Nathaniel could die, Abyss would be the happiest man on earth, but before that, there was something he could do. Abyss'' brain began to work quickly. Meanwhile, Mango was oblivious about this as she repeated her cries over and over again. Finally, a person came forward and offered to donate blood, but he requested a thousand dors in return for 40 of blood. Mango agreed to the person''s request immediately. It was only a thousand dors. She could afford it even if he had asked for ten thousand instead. Soon, the man was taken to theb and the test results showed that the man indeed had Rh- negative blood, which made Mango feel overjoyed. Bettany, on the other hand, breathed a sigh of relief too, but when she saw that the donor was very thin, she couldn''t help saying, "Madam, even if we can draw 80 of blood from him, it will not be enough for the master. You have seen that the master has too many injuries, and this amount of blood can only ensure that the surgery goes smoothly, but it can not get the master out of danger." "Draw his blood anyway. Someone wille forward soon. There is nothing we cannot do with money. Besides, the Ye family can afford it. Just raise the price if there are any problems." Mango had never felt that being wealthy was a good thing before, but at this moment, she was very grateful for the Ye Family''s wealth. After the man donated 80 of blood, although he was a little dizzy, he was still very happy to have received two thousand dors. When the people saw that the man had indeed received his promised pay, they were eager toe forward to try, but Rh-negative blood was too rare. Just as Mango and Bettany were hoping for a second volunteer, those people with Rh-negative blood were all controlled by Abyss. Time slipped by quietly, and soon, Thomas was back, but the news he brought with him was not good. The hospital only had 80 of Rh-negative blood, and this town was too far away from the city, so there were no big hospitals nearby. If they had to go to a bigger hospital, it would probably take more than an hour to get there. Thinking of Nathaniel''s urgent situation, Thomas had no choice but to take the 80 of blood and head back to ask Mango for further instructions. If the journey took more than an hour, then it meant that it would take around three hours to and fro, excluding the time needed to negotiate with the hospital. Thinking of this, Mango looked at Bettany and asked, "Will it work?" "I''m afraid it won''t. As you can see, the blood is quickly absorbed after entering the master''s body, but the blood lost during the surgery will quickly open this gap. If there isn''t enough blood supply, I''m afraid that the master..." Mango looked very upset. "Thomas, we''ll split up again. You take some people with you to continue to look for blood. I will continue looking for it here too. It''s impossible that there is only one person with Rh- negative blood in this town." After saying that, Mango left while dragging her injured leg. From behind, her body looked weak, but at this moment, she made others feel that she was tall and strong. Bettany whispered, "Madam is really persistent." "Mr. Ye is what makes her persistent. Bettany, you''d better give your best." Thomas nced at Bettany before turning to leave with his men again. Bettany smiled bitterly and said to herself, "How can I not? He is the master of my county and my student''s father. How can I let my student be upset? But I am a human after all, not a god. Without enough blood supply, even a genius won''t be able toplete this surgery." She didn''t dare to say these words in front of Mango as she was afraid that Mango wouldn''t be able to handle it. At this critical moment, blood was Nathaniel''s life. Meanwhile, Mango shouted into the megaphone while walking. Everyone in the town knew that there was a woman who hade here and was looking for blood. This was an opportunity to make a fortune, but not everyone had Rh-negative blood. Just as she was walking, a woman suddenly appeared and stopped Mango. "Excuse me, you said that you are willing to pay a thousand dors for 40 of blood, right? My husband has already gone. Are you here to deliver the money?" "What?" Mango was stunned for a moment before quickly asking, "Where did your husband go?" "The hospital, of course. He has left for quite some time now. Aren''t you here to deliver the money?" The woman''s voice was loud and attracted many people''s attention. Then, another man chimed in, "My wife went with her husband. What? Didn''t you see them?" Mango''s heart jumped, and her intuition told her that something was wrong. "Do they all have Rh-negative blood?" "Yes." The answer from the two of them made Mango frown slightly. What was going on? If someone had gone to donate blood, Bettany would have called to tell her, and the two people in front of her didn''t seem to be lying. Just then, a familiar voice rang out from behind Mango. "Mango, it''s been a while. I didn''t expect to see you here." Abyss revealed a faint smile as he made his appearance. Mango paused for a moment before turning around abruptly, and as she saw Abyss'' graceful appearance, her mind was also spinning quickly. "Did you take them away?" Although this was a question, Mango''s eyes were filled with certainty. Abyss had thought about what Mango would look like when they met again, but it was definitely not as cold as she was now, with a hint of hatred in her eyes. When did his Mango be like this? "Why are you looking at me like that? Mango, you know, I''ll give you anything you want on a silver tter, right?" "Then hand those people to me." Mango did not beat around the bush either. However, Abyss shook his head with a smile and said, "I can hand you those people and let you save Nathaniel, but you have to promise me one thing." "Go ahead." "Marry me, stay here, and spend the rest of your life with me. You can even give birth to my children. I promise I won''t let you suffer. Whatever Nathaniel can provide you with, I can too!" Abyss'' words were very serious, but Mango sneered at them. Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 "What are youughing at?" Abyss was full of confidence originally because after all, Mango was willing to do anything for Nathaniel, wasn''t she? Even though he didn''t like how Mango was right now, as long as she was his, it would be fine. Both he and the Tang Family had given up everything because of Mango. Rather than saying that Abyss was obsessed with Mango, it would be better to say that he needed to find a way to vent his frustration and emotions for ending up like this. In other words, because of Mango, he had be Tang Family''s sinner, so Mango had to marry him. After all, the only reason why he had sacrificed so much was all because of Mango, wasn''t it? Mango looked at Abyss once again and saw that he didn''t look like a gentleman at all. That shameless and savage look on him was really disgusting. "Have you been listening to too much Celine Dion recently?" "What do you mean?" Abyss was stunned by Mango''s sudden question and asked. Mango continued to sneer, "Who else gave you the courage to bring up something like that?" "Mango Shen!" Only then did Abyss realize that he had been tricked. "Don''t you want to save Nathaniel?" When Mango heard those words, her face darkened a little. "Abyss, do you think that you can threaten me? Do you think that I will show you mercy as I did five years ago?" As Mango said that, she looked at Abyss coldly. In the past, she had never regarded this man as unbearable, but now, she truly felt that he was an eyesore. It was not because she and Nathaniel were not grateful to him, but what Abyss had done to her and her children was enough for Nathaniel to kill him. However, five years ago, they had spared his life because he had begged for mercy. Even if it had been a scheme back then, she did not care, but now, he had dared toe here and ask for her hand in marriage! "Desmond broke your arms and legs back then, but I see that there''s nothing wrong with you right now. What? Did you have surgery? Not bad. The Tang family had gone down, but I see that you''re still strutting around this town and even dare to challenge me again with whimsical ideas. Do you think I''ll spare you because of what I owe you five years ago? Or will I agree to your request to save Nathan? Don''t you think you''re way ahead of yourself? Or are you underestimating me? Am I that weak? You have to know that I''m now Mrs. Ye!" Mango''s voice grew colder and colder, and each word was as sharp as a dagger. Abyss'' face turned pale as he heard her words. "I used to be a powerful figure too. If it weren''t for you, would I have ended up like this today? Mango, this is what you owe me! I don''t think you''re seeing this clearly. You''re the one who is supposed to be begging me! If you don''t want to see Nathaniel die, you''d better agree to my request, or else..." "You talk too much. It seems that you have really lived too long." Then, Mango moved to raise the dagger in her sleeve and slid it across Abyss'' neck in a swift motion, causing warm blood to spurt from his neck. "You... How dare you!" Abyss covered his neck frantically and stared at the cold and indifferent Mango in disbelief. Only in this moment did he see that Mango was so unfamiliar, to the extent that he couldn''t find any traces of her from five years ago. How could this be? Mango was kind and gentle. Who was this devillike woman now? Mango kept her dagger and said coldly, "You''re too full of yourself. I didn''t kill you back then not because I owed you, but because I didn''t want to dirty my hands and break thew too. Here you are, overestimating yourself and even threatening me with Nathan''s life. Don''t you know that Nathaniel is my bottom line? Besides, I''ve studied a map just now. We''re in the middle of nowhere, and killing you would be easy. I told you, I''m Mrs. Ye. Do you think it would be hard for the Ye Family to find the people you''ve locked up in this town? And I know all about your habits since five years ago. Abyss, I have even forgotten all about you if you hadn''t shown up like this. You know, you should have just lived here quietly, but you chose to threaten me with my husband when his life is on the line, and that''s what you shouldn''t have done." After saying that, Mango gave Abyss a hard kick, and he fell to the ground and began to spasm. As he hit the ground, blood spread around him, instantly causing the people around them to panic. Screams rang out in all directions, and the way the people looked at Mango changed. Would she kill them? This was everyone''s thought right now. Mango''s chest showed violence as it was sshed with blood. She really wanted to kill him, but she was still rational and knew that she couldn''t do this. Then, she waved her hand, and two people from the Dark Night Empire appeared from behind her. Mango nced at them and said in a low voice, "Send someone to look for the people who were imprisoned by Abyss. Try your best to ensure that Bettany''s surgery is sessful." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, Madam." One of the two left, while the other stayed behind to protect Mango. After all, her actions just now had caused the people around them to be in fear, and they might hurt Mango out of self-defense. Only then did Mango feel the pain from her wound. "Bury him. We knew each other after all. Don''t leave his body out here. I know you have a way. You are not from the Dark Night Empire." After Mango calmed down, she looked at the man in front of her and spoke with certainty. The man was stunned for a moment, but he did not deny it. "How did Mrs. Ye know that I am not a person from the Dark Night Empire? Mrs. Ye does not have much impression of the old Dark Night Empire after all." "From your eyes. My people look at me differently. In fact, when you caught up with me, I knew that you were not my people, but you have kept me safe all this way. You spared no efforts and even helped me rescue Nathan. There is no one else but Mr. Sanchez who would do this, right? I heard from Thomas that Mr. Sanchez can''t reveal his identity. I won''t ask him who he is. I just want to know how he is now?" Mango had always been smart, but she didn''t need to think too much when Nathaniel was around and handed everything over to Nathaniel. Now that Nathaniel wasn''t here, she had to force herself to learn to be strong. After all, Nathaniel still had many things he needed to do. The man replied in a low voice, "Mrs. Ye, please rest assured that Mr. Sanchez has already left sessfully and our people have covered it up. Ango won''t find evidence of Mr. Sanchez''s intervention in this. However, due to his identity, Mr. Sanchez can''t be here personally, so he sent us to protect you. Mr. Sanchez said that if Mr. and Mrs. Ye are in danger, we won''t get to live too. Mrs. Ye, don''t worry and please rely on us. Before we arrive in Ocean City, we are all from the Dark Night Empire. When we arrive in Ocean City, we will leave quietly when you and Mr. Ye are safe." "Thank you." Mango knew that there were very few people who would help her, and it was already too difficult for Mr. Sanchez to do this. "Let your people wipe out the rest of the Tang family''s forces. I don''t want anything threatening Nathan." "Yes, Madam." The man gave out orders, and a group of people began to search the town. Soon, those who had been locked up by Abyss were found and sent to the hospital to donate blood. There were about ten people, and it was considered quite arge number. Bettany was very d to see this, but in order to be safe, she let everyone take a blood test to confirm before drawing blood from them. Because of Abyss'' death, the entire town was engulfed in an oppressive atmosphere. However, Mango didn''t break her promise andpensated the people who gave their blood with money. As for the impression that she was a cold-hearted devil, she didn''t bother to exin to the people in the town as she didn''t have the energy to. Bettany''s surgery hadsted for five to six hours while Thomas had brought some people back, but he didn''t bring much blood. He was still worried, but when he saw that Mango had already found a number of people and that Nathaniel''s surgery had started, he couldn''t help but nce at her and say softly, "Madam, you should rest. I''ll let you know when Mr. Ye''s surgery is over." "There''s no need." Mango was stubborn and she wouldn''t sleep until Nathaniel was out of danger, even if her body''s endurance was about to reach its limit. "Some of the people outside are Mr. Sanchez''s, so you can use them as you wish. I''ve killed Abyss on the street not long ago, so please help me die things down. I don''t want to cause any trouble for Nathan." Mango didn''t regret killing Abyss at all, but after calming down, she remembered Nathaniel''s identity and that she had acted a little too rashly. Luckily, Thomas was here, so he should be able to handle it. "Okay, I''ll handle it." When he heard that Mango had killed Abyss, Thomas was a little surprised. However, it only took a moment for him to collect himself before carrying out the order. Meanwhile, Eugene''s men had already passed on the word about how Mango had killed Abyss on the street swiftly to Eugene. When he heard this, he was shocked as he had always regarded Mango as weak and that she had always relied on Nathaniel''s protection to make it this far. He had even secretly thought that Mango was not worthy enough to be his sister-inw, but he didn''t say anything because Nathaniel loved Mango very much. However, this trip to Ango had let Eugene see that there was more to Mango. Indeed, the woman his brother fancied wasn''t any ordinary person. "Send someone to wipe things out. If there are any clues, lead them all to us. With my identity, no one will dare say a thing even if we killed Abyss." "Yes, Mr. Sanchez." Therefore, when Thomas went to handle this matter, Eugene''s men had already beaten him to it. Soon, Bettany''s surgery was finally over. Even standing up was a little difficult for Mango now, but she still forced herself to stand and looked straight at Bettany. She did not speak, as she was a little afraid to. What if the oue was not what she wanted? A thickyer of cold sweat seeped from Mango''s palms, wetting them, but she looked calm on the surface. Bettany was well aware of Mango''s actions all this time, so she said hurriedly, "The surgery was very sessful. However, our master has lost too much blood, and there are also many wounds. I''m afraid that he will have to rest in bed for a month at least." Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 Upon hearing that Nathaniel''s surgery was sessful, Mango''s heart was finally put at ease. "Take good care of him. I have to rest." She really couldn''t hold on any longer. They still had a long way to go, and the journey back to Ocean City would not be peaceful, so she could not copse now. After Mango said that, she turned around and left. She came to an empty ward, lied down, and fell asleep almost immediately. To be exact, she passed out. Bettany was a little surprised by this, but she quickly performed a check-up on Mango. Mango''s wound was already infected, so it had be red and swollen. Bloodstains had long soaked the gauze, but Mango had endured it silently. At this moment, Bettany was finally convinced and deemed Mango worthy to be her master''s partner. Then, Bettany sterilized and bandaged Mango''s wounds once again. During this period of time, Mango had never woken up. Thomas, who was looking after Nathaniel, asked quickly when he saw Bettanye out of the ward, "How is Mrs. Ye?" "She''s fine. She just needs to rest. She''s been too anxious." Bettany s words made Thomas sigh. "How can she not be? After all, we are running for our lives, and Laborn is not easy to take down. He will catch up soon, and As will not let go of this chance to kill us." If Laborn and As were to fight amongst themselves because of Bernard''s death, then at this moment, they would deal with the enemy from the outside first. Both Laborn and As were more than eager to see Mango and Nathaniel die. Bettany remained silent. "Where are your people? Why are they still hiding at a time like this?" Thomas remembered that Bettany was powerful herself too. Didn''t the well-trained people belong to Bettany? Bettany shook her head and said, "They''re not mine. To be exact, they''re Laborn''s. They''re gic warriors." When Thomas heard this, his face suddenly changed. "You''re working for Laborn?" "You know very well that Magnolia had founded a force of her own. Did you think that we were in a good position in Ango all this time? Madam Xiao had managed to control a doctor who specializes in gics, which was why she was able to train such a group of gic soldiers. This was all to ensure the safety of the Second Prince and to escape from Laborn''s control. But none of us had expected that all of this had been nned by Laborn. The doctor was actually on Laborn''s side, and he had made use of Madam Xiao''s selfdefense to aplish what he had always wanted to do. This group of gic soldiers is close to perfection. However, due to the fact that gics are mysterious and unstable, they actually only obey Laborn. The reason why I was able to deploy them was that Laborn felt that I was useful. He wanted to use me to lead the soldiers to Madam Xiao and force us to go against each other, all because he wanted her to be left on her own. Even in Longford County back then, I was able to borrow the soldiers because I needed to help As. All this time, I was alone. I had nomand over them." Bettany was sad when she talked about this. She had been fighting alongside Magnolia for so long, and she thought she was powerful on her own too. However, she did not expect that she had been used by Laborn all these years, and this made her feel terrible. On the other hand, Thomas didn''t look well either. "You should have told us earlier." "I would if I had had the time." Bettany lowered her head and felt a little guilty. When Thomas heard this, he said coldly, "When you had the time? Don''t you even have the time to send a text? Bettany, don''t look for excuses for yourself. If I''m right, you had wanted to keep them all to yourself, right? It''s just that you failed." This time, Bettany didn''t say anything. However, she only remained silent for a few seconds. Then, she raised her head and said, "Yes, I am a doctor too. I know how valuable these gic soldiers are in the medical field. I don''t have much research in gic science, but I had always wanted to collect some data from them. There will always be someone who studies this field, right? Since that is the case, and because I couldn''t help with anything else, at the very least, I had to obtain the gic data. If our people can develop a method to resist gic soldiers with the data, it might be an opportunity to redeem ourselves." Thomas was slightly stunned when he heard this as he didn''t think of this. All of Bettany''s actions were actually forced, and she had also wanted to protect herself. However, only Nathaniel and Mango could decide how Bettany should be dealt with. "And did you get the data?" "I did, but not all of it. If it weren''t for what happened to the master and his wife, I might be able to continue my investigation." "Tell Madam about thister." Nathaniel was currently unconscious, so everything was up to Mango now. Even so, Thomas trusted Mango very much. "Alright." After this incident, Bettany saw Mango differently too. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Soon, Mango had slept for more than five hours when she was woken up by Thomas. "Madam, we are leaving." Mango was still drowsy when she heard Thomas''s words, so she couldn''t help but be stunned. "Leave? Is something wrong with Nathan?" She sat up too fast and almost fell to the ground as her eyes went dark all of a sudden. Thomas knew that she had lost too much blood and could not recover in such a short time. He quickly held her up and said, "Mr. Ye is fine. It''s just that he has a fever, but Bettany is beside him, so there wouldn''t be a problem. We have to leave because Laborn''s men have caught up. There might be other people among them too." When Mango heard this, she was awake immediately. Laborn was able to solve the mess left by Eugene in such a short time, which meant that he was really capable. "As and Laborn must be working together. Tell our men to prepare to leave. We must head back as soon as possible." "Yes, madam." Thomas replied quickly and went to prepare everyone forbat. Mango''s body was still very weak, and at this moment, she really looked down on her tattered body. If she could be as energetic as Prisci, she wouldn''t be in such a state right now. She couldn''t help but think of Prisci, Anaya, Desmond, and the others as she didn''t know how were they doing. It wasn''t suitable for Eugene to reveal his identity, and in order to help her and Nathaniel, he had already done so much. How could she ask him for any more favors? Not only that, but she was worried about Tristan and Lebanon too. Now, they definitely couldn''t contact her, otherwise, Laborn''s people would find Mango by tracking the signal. Although they were exposed now, Nathaniel had been rescued. This journey was doomed not to be peaceful. Then, Mango went to the bathroom and sshed herself with cold water. She had to focus right now. Although Nathaniel''s surgery was sessful, he could not move yet, let alone be hurt again. "Thomas, order everyone to keep Nathan safe no matter what. Ask Mr. Sanchez''s men if they can prepare another ne for us." Mango''s words immediately caused Thomas to worry. "Madam, what are you nning to do?" Mango smiled faintly and said, "Draw them away." "I''ll go!" "Stay here to protect Nathan." Thomas immediately understood Mango''s intentions, but he strongly disagreed. "Madam, I think I should do it. You don''t know how to drive a ne and you''ll be in danger. Besides, if Mr. Ye wakes up and doesn''t see you..." "He deserves it. Didn''t he already n to not see me again?" There were tears in Mango''s eyes, but she was very firm. It was not so easy to get rid of her anger at what Nathaniel had done. Thomas'' heart ached for Nathaniel and quickly spoke up for him. "Mr. Ye did it for you..." "Thomas, do you know what women hate most?" "What?" "Women hate it most when a man does something that would make a woman sad all her life for her sake. You say it''s for our own good, but how do you know if we really need it?" Mango''s words were a little heavy. She even choked on her own words due to the urgency and started to cough. Thomas, however, was stunned by Mango''s words. How could this be? Nathaniel risked his life to ensure Mango''s safety. What did he do wrong? Mango saw Thomas'' expression and knew that this clueless man couldn''t understand her, and perhaps even Nathaniel couldn''t understand either. She didn''t care if people thought that she was ungrateful, but she would rather die on the battlefield with Nathaniel than leave him there and live in guilt and regret for the rest of her life. Because of Nathaniel, she would be able to survive, but the person she loved and had been fighting for would be gone. Then what was the meaning of her life? Other people might not understand, but Nathaniel did. He knew, but he still did it to Mango, and it was truly unforgivable. She loved him and was worried about him. In order to save him, she would do anything, even risking everything she had. However, this did not mean that she would forgive him. The atmosphere felt frozen for a moment. Thomas felt very depressed and quickly said, "Madam, since you hate what Mr. Ye had done, aren''t you doing the same by risking your life to protect him?" "It isn''t the same." Mango looked at Thomas and said slowly, "I had the ability to fight back then and I could have stayed behind to help him, but now, he can''t fight. He hasn''t even woken up. Secondly, I''m not going there blindly. I will get someone to drive the ne over the Trident Ocean. I have looked at the map here and we are not far away from the Trident Ocean. As long as Laborn''s jets follow us there, I''ll destroy every one of them. He''ll pay double for what he did to me and Nathan. Thirdly, I have already contacted Chief Eaves and Mateo. The military will soon arrive at Trident Ocean to cooperate with me. I have also contacted Walter and Deborah. The Grey family''s sail line will be opened for us. Take Nathaniel with you and go to the next assembly point. People from the Grey family will be waiting for you there and return home by sea." Hearing Mango''s arrangements, Thomas was filled with shock. Such meticulous arrangement was definitely not thought up on the spur of the moment. In other words, Mango had already made all these arrangements the moment she nned to save Nathaniel. Thomas had always thought that Mango had gone to save Nathaniel out of love and recklessness. He had thought that she didn''t care about the consequences, but now, he realized that he had been wrong. At the moment she decided to save Nathaniel, Mango had already made detailed arrangements that had no fault in them. Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 Thomas seemed to see the real side of Mango in this moment. When Nathaniel was around, Mango was a gentle and virtuous woman who was coquettish asionally. She would paint and go by her life leisurely, but once something happened to Nathaniel, she would transform into a female warrior instantly who could shield the one she loved from danger. Besides, she was the only one who was capable of making those arrangements. Whether it was teaming up with Morgan''s military squad at the Trident Ocean, or returning to Ocean City through the Grey family''s sea route, they were all Mango''s nning. If Mateo couldn''t see Mango, he would definitely be very worried and couldn''t go into battle properly. Simrly, if Walter couldn''t see her, he would probably look for her personally. Even if they could communicate with each other via phone, the signal from the phones would expose both of their locations in the crucial moments of the battle. Then, the purpose of the arrangements would no longer exist. Besides, if they were to go to the next assembly point without Thomas, Mango might not be able to protect Nathaniel, Bettany, and the others on her own. Therefore, all of Mango''s arrangements had been carefully considered and there was nothing for Thomas to disagree on. Thomas was a little discouraged. He had been with Nathaniel for so long, so his way of doing things was very simr to Nathaniel''s. However, he could not mobilize the manpower in all aspects in such a short period of time. As for Mango, she was from the Hans family, the Xiao family, the Ye Family, and was Walter''s cousin, and she even had the Grey family as her assistance too. Not everyone could enjoy the feeling of being a group pet. Thomas said with some concern, "But we have only one pilot with us." "Some of Mr. Sanchez''s men can fly a ne. I just asked." Actually, back then, Mango had not expected Eugene to send his men over to protect them. Her thoughts were tond in an unfamiliar ce and hire a pilot. Although it was not very reliable in terms of safety, it was still possible for the Dark Night Empire to obtain a pilot. But now with Eugene''s people, their security was guaranteed. When Thomas heard that Mango had even solved this problem, he couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. If Nathaniel knew that he had caused Mango to be in danger, who knew if Nathaniel would skin him alive? Mango ignored Thomas''s thoughts and said faintly, "Go prepare yourself. Laborn''s men will be here soon." "Alright." At this moment, Thomas knew that Mango had made the right decision. Then, he went to look for Eugene''s men while Mango came to Nathaniel''s room. Inside Nathaniel was still asleep. He had been seriously injured this time, so it was impossible for him to wake up soon. When Bettany saw Mangoe in, she knew that Mango might have something to say to Nathaniel. As she was about to leave, Mango stopped her. "Bettany." Bettany paused slightly and looked at Mango in confusion. Mango said indifferently, "Since you''ve saved Nathaniel, I''ll let bygones be bygones. You can still be Wisdom''s teacher, but the premise is that you''re not allowed to be distracted by Nathan in the future." It wasn''t that Mango didn''t know Bettany''s current situation, and as a woman, she could understand. However, as a leader, some things needed to be said, and some rules had to be implemented. I wont. Bettany felt a little guilty. Mango said in a low voice, "I will not interfere in how Nathaniel is going to punish you after he wakes. After all, the county has its rules. No matter what your reasons are, you have betrayed the county and put the master at risk, so you can''t me us if we punish you. Besides, there are other people in Longford County. You will meet themter." When Bettany heard that there were other people in Longford County, she was very excited. "Alright, I''ll ept any punishment." "Then, please escort Nathan back to the Ocean City safely." As Mango said this, she looked at Nathaniel with a trace of longing in her eyes. Bettany was a little surprised. "Madam, aren''t youing back with us?" "Laborn''s men areing. I have to avenge Nathan. You will leave with Thomas, and I''ll catch upter. Bettany, can I trust you?" Everyone here was on Mango''s side, but Bettany was an uncertain and unstable factor. Right now, Mango was asking Bettany this to make sure. "Yes! I will protect the master with my life." Bettany said firmly. She knew that it might not be easy for others to believe her, but she believed that as long as she was sincere enough, everyone would see that she truly was. Mango nodded and turned to leave. "Madam, don''t you have anything to say to the master?" "Can he hear me? What''s the use of it if he can''t?" Mango knew that Nathaniel might not be able to hear what she was saying, but right now, she just didn''t want to talk to him. She only came over to see how his injuries were. After saying that, Mango left. Bettany, however, was actually a little suspicious of Mango''s attitude. Mango had no intention of exining anything to anyone. By the time she came back, Thomas had arranged everything. "Madam, Mr. Sanchez has a ne following us. They are on standby if you need it." "Got it. Please take good care of him." After saying that, Mango walked out. Thomas had wanted to say something, but when he saw Mango''s agile figure, he swallowed the words that were on his lips in the end. Sometimes, outsiders couldn''t intervene between a husband and wife. Therefore, he only hoped that Nathaniel would not lose too badly this time. When Mango stepped outside, she looked at the weather and said softly, "Is it suitable to fly?" "Yes." No one knew when the man had stood by her side. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "What''s your name?" Mango couldn''t not call him by his name, right? The man smiled and said, "My name is Ro, Mrs. Ye." "Thank you for your hard work, Ro. Please fly the ne over now. It''s time to go." "Yes, madam." Ro looked like a well- trained soldier and Mango saw some of Nathaniel''s characteristics of Nathaniel on him, but wasn''t he one of Eugene''s men? Eugene was the leader of the Dark Night Empire, and to put it bluntly, he belonged to the gray area. Were the people from the gray area like soldiers now? Mango didn''t understand, but she didn''t ponder much into Eugene''s matter. No matter what, he was her husband''s brother, and now, he was helping her with all his might. She only needed to remember how good he was, and she really didn''t care about anything else. Ro was fast, and Eugene''s ne had was behind them the whole time, hidden. Mango didn''t notice it, and neither did anyone on the ne. Although they were all distracted because of Nathaniel''s surgery, Mango had to admit that ''s flying skills were amazing. "Let''s start our performance. Everyone, listen up, we will have Laborn''s people target us and lead them over to the Trident Ocean. We will finish them when we are over Trident Ocean, and they will think the same too. After all, anyone can kill over the Trident Ocean without bearing the consequences." Mango''s words immediately made Ro and the othersugh. Indeed, these thoughts were definitely mutual. May the brave win in this battle. "Let''s go!" Mango looked in Nathaniel''s direction for thest time. She understood why he wanted to buy time for her to leave, but Mango didn''t agree that he should give up himself in a situation where he had no backup at all. They could still have a chance against the enemy if they were together, so why did he have to take on everything by himself? Although she knew that Nathaniel loved her, even more than his own self, she still felt deep pain. Turning around, Mango restrained all of her sadness and boarded the ne with a hint of a woman''s strength and pride. Thomas saw her get on the ne and said to the people of the Dark Night Empire, "We should take off too, but we must fly at a low altitude and not let Laborn''s radar detect us." "Yes, sir." Soon, the two nes took off at the same time. When the people in the town saw them leave, they couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. To them, their lives were no longer in danger. Meanwhile, Laborn''s party had also discovered Mango''s whereabouts. After all, Mango did not keep a low profile. "Ro, this is a fighter jet, right?" "Yes, Mrs. Ye." He Ting answered all her questions. Mango smiled and said, "Let me see its power, then." "No problem. The Trident Ocean is not far ahead. The war is about to begin. Mrs. Ye, you must be careful." "Don''t worry, I won''t let you lose your job." Mango smiled faintly, and a trace of confidence shed across her eyes. When the ne entered the Trident Ocean, Laborn''s menunched an attack immediately as expected. Mango told Ro to fight back, while she sent messages to Morgan and Mateo. In an instant, the sky over the Trident Ocean was painted with colors. The battle ended in less than five minutes, and all of Laborn''s people and other forces were defeated on the Trident Ocean. Then, Mango guided Ro''s men to a nearbynding point and finally met up with Morgan and Mateo. As soon as Walter saw Mango, he rushed towards her to hug her immediately. When he felt Mango''s presence, his hanging heart finally rxed. However, when he saw that Mango was injured, his expression became a little unhappy. "What is Nathaniel doing? How could he let you be injured like this?" "Walter, he almost died." Despite everything, Mango still defended Nathaniel. Hearing this, Walter frowned slightly, but did not talk bad about Nathaniel anymore. "Have you treated your wounds? Were they infected? When we get to Deborah, I''ll ask a doctor to check on you. I brought Noah here too. Don''t worry, I promise you, it won''t leave any scars." Walter was upset that Mango was hurt. Mango felt that being cared for was really good. Besides, she had not seen Walter for a long time, and seeing him now, she felt that Walter had gained some weight. "Walter, you said you went away to detox, but it seems that you''ve been eating and drinking a lot." "What are you talking about? That''s because my wife takes good care of me. You don''t know anything!" As Walter said this, he reached out to flick Mango''s forehead, but his eyes were full of gentleness and satisfaction. Mango couldn''t help but feel d that Walter had finally found his other half. It was at this moment that Mateo walked over with a grave expression on his face. "Mango, where is Tristan? Were you able to get in touch with him?" Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 "Isn''t he performing surgery on the ne?" Mango still remembered the news she received before she left, but when she saw Mateo being this nervous, her heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. "What happened?" "We just received news that Tristan''s ne was attacked. The ne crashed, and we''ve lost contact with them." Mateo was very worried. Tristan was the only son of his second brother, and his brother hadn''t seen Tristan all these years yet. He wouldn''t dare imagine what would be of them if something happened really happened to Tristan. "I''ll send someone to look for him." Mango felt as if the blood in her body had be frozen. Who attacked Tristan? It would definitely not be Laborn as he didn''t have that extra amount of time and energy, so who else could it be? Could it be As? If As wanted to be the king of Ango, he would not attack Tristan. Therefore, could it be the unknown force that targeted her and Nathaniel at the hot spring? Who could it be? Mango turned around and was about to ask the people of the Dark Night Empire to look for Tristan, but Mateo stopped her. "I''ll handle it. You''d better take Nathan back to Ocean City. I told you the news not because I wanted you to do something, but to see if you knew anything that would help me find out who is behind this." Mateo stopped Mango. Although Tristan was important, he couldn''t put Mango in danger either. When Mango thought of Nathaniel''s situation, she knew that she couldn''t be wilful anymore. Thus, she whispered to Mateo what had happened in the Acker family''s mansion. After Mango finished, Mateo''s face turned serious. "You have no idea who is after you?" "No. They are very cunning, and the people they sent to kill us die every time. We can''t find anything." "If that''s the case, how could the two of you still act rashly when there''s a threat? How could N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nathan do such a thing?" Mateo''s head started to spin. Meanwhile, Walter couldn''t stand Mateo speaking to Mango in such a manner. However, Mateo was Mango''s uncle, after all, so he had no choice but to step forward and say, "Mateo, if I was there, I guess I would have done the same as well. There isn''t time to make such detailed arrangements. Besides, they are weak and have no backup in Ango. You and the army have already withdrawn, and it''s already good enough that they had returned safely. As for Tristan, I think he would have had a way to survive. It''s just that he might not be able to reach us yet." "I hope that''s the case. You two head back first, I''ll look into this." After saying that, Mateo turned and left. Tristan was the eldest son of the Hans family and the son of his second brother. Mateo really did not want anything to happen to him. Walter patted Mango''s shoulder andforted her, "Don''t mind Mateo, he is just too worried about Tristan." "I''m not jealous, don''t think too much." Mango smiled faintly and felt especially close to Walter. "How are you feeling?" "I''m fine. Don''t you already know everything? Let''s not talk about me anymore. What about you? You really impressed me. My cousin had be this bold, huh?" Walter reached out his finger to scratch Mango''s nose. As he did this, Mango frowned. "You''re ruining my nose." "Come on, your nose isn''t fake, is it? Let''s go. I''ll take you to my wife. She misses you very much." "I miss her too." Then, Mango followed Walter and boarded the ship. Soon, when they arrived at the ce they and Nathaniel had agreed to meet, Mango saw Deborah. "Deborah, you''ve gained weight!" After being in confinement for a month, Deborah had gained 10 pounds, but she looked good. Deborah red at Walter with a hint of annoyance as she put her arm on Mango''s shoulder and comined, "You should have seen how your brother treats me. He made me drink soups that were without salt every time. I don''t even know how I managed to drink them. If I don''t, he''ll re at me until I do. It''s too scary." When Mango heard this, she let out augh. "He cares about you." "Whatever, I just don''t want him to take care of me next time." Deborah''s expression amused Mango, causing Walter to be a little speechless. "Was I that of a bully?" "Don''t you know what you''re like? Anyway, I want to catch up with Mango, not you." Deborah took Mango''s hand and was about to walk into the cabin when she heard Walter say, "Don''t do as you please. Nathaniel hasn''t woken up yet. Mango has to go and check up on Nathaniel first." "That''s not necessary. Bettany and Thomas are there. Nothing will happen to him. Deborah, is there any fruit onboard? Let''s talk while we eat." "Huh?" Deborah was a little stunned and looked at Walter subconsciously. Walter, however, was confused too. What was going on? They were all aware of Mango''s feelings for Nathaniel. Besides, they had also experienced life and death this time. Nathaniel had survived, so why was Mango so cold and indifferent now? Then, Walter asked tentatively, "Mango, did you and Nathan argue?" "He''s lying there like he''s in a coma. How can I have a fight with him?" Mango''s words were a little sharp-tongued, but it made Walter more certain that something happened between them. "He''s just unconscious, not vegetative." "So, it''s useless for me to even go there now. Why don''t I use the time to chat with Deborah instead? Right, Deborah?" Mango smiled faintly, but Deborah still felt that something wasn''t right. "Why don''t you take a rest? You must be tireding all this way. You''re injured too." If Deborah had wanted to chat with Mango earlier, she didn''t dare to do so now. Mango was clearly filled with anger and resentment, and although she treated them as she would usually, she had a very sharp tongue when it came to Nathaniel. Right now, Deborah didn''t know nor understand anything, so she felt that it would be better for Mango to go to Nathaniel first. On the other hand, Mango didn''t reject her either. She said faintly, "Alright, I am really tired. Deborah, there''s a cook on your ship, right? Can you get me something to eat? Also, I want to have a cabin all to myself. I''m too tired, so I want to rest in peace. Once the food''s done, just bring it in for me." After saying that, Mango didn''t care about what Deborah and Walter looked like, pushed one of the cabin''s doors, and walked in. The cabin was quite clean, not that Mango paid much attention to it anyway. Sheid down and closed her eyes immediately as she was utterly exhausted. Seeing this, Walter frowned and wanted to ask further, but Deborah took him away and asked someone to prepare some food for Mango. "Hey, why did you pull me away? Mango seemed upset." "I''m not blind, so I can tell that too. But Nathaniel isn''t awake yet, and she''s so tired and injured. Are you sure you want to go and ask her what happened between her and Nathaniel now? Besides, she must have told you what she wanted you to know. Will she wait for you to ask her?" Deborah looked at her idiotic husband and couldn''t help but say a few words. Walter was a little irrational when it came to Mango. This time, when he learned that Mango had come to the Trident Ocean with an unconscious Nathaniel, Walter was so anxious. He didn''t even care that he was still detoxifying, he pulled out the syringe and began to arrange toe over immediately. Deborah wasn''t jealous, she just felt that Walter would go too far sometimes, and it wasn''t a good thing for Nathaniel and Mango. Walter looked at Deborah and recalled the anxious look on his face when he heard that something had happened to Mango. Besides, Deborah was aware of his feelings for Mango in the past, so he couldn''t help but say, "Honey, don''t get me wrong. Right now, I treat her only as my sister." "I know, and I have never doubted you. It''s just that, Walter, there are some things that we can''t interfere with. I know that you''re worried about Mango, and I''m worried about her as well, but she needs to recharge now. Whatever it is, let''s just wait until she wakes up, alright?" "Whatever you say, dear." Walter nodded and took Deborah to their cabin. Soon, the chef finished preparing the food and sent it to Mango''s room. Mango wasn''t fully awake yet, but she was indeed very hungry, so she picked up a spoon and ate without caring about her image. After she finished eating, shey down and fell asleep again. This counterattack was indeed a burden on her, not to mention that she was injured. If it weren''t for her strong will, Mango didn''t know if she couldst until she met up with Walter and the others. On the other hand, instead of following them, Morgan was responsible for cleaning up the mess. Mango knew that someone would take care of the rest, so naturally, she no longer had any burden. Besides, Nathaniel''s surgery was very sessful, and it was only then did she finally rx both mentally and physically. Walter was still very worried about her and had wanted toe in to check up on her several times, but was dragged away by Deborah. Later, because he was really worried, he let Bettanye over to have a look. Bettany had said that she was just too tired, so everyone was relieved. A day passed before Nathaniel woke up, and when he did, he was already at The Ye''s Mansion. When he woke up and saw the familiar room, he was still puzzled and confused for a moment. Thomas saw that he had woken up and quickly asked, "Mr. Ye, do you feel any difort? I''ll go get Bettany. She went to rest not long ago." After saying that, Thomas was about to leave, but he was stopped by Nathaniel. "Where''s Mango?" His memories wereing back to him, and he recalled a few things in his mind. Among the memories, the clearest thing was Mango''s furious expression. It seemed that Mango was really angry at him this time. Upon realizing that Mango was not with him when he woke up, Nathaniel''s heart immediately tensed up. Did his wife run away from home because she was angry? Thomas didn''t know what Nathaniel was thinking, but when he heard Nathaniel ask for Mango, he quickly said, "Madam is resting. Bettany said that this operation exceeded her physical burden. She was injured and is extremely weak now. She has been sleeping ever since we entered the Grey family''s sea route. She hasn''t woken up yet. It''s been a day." "What? Where''s Bettany? I Mango alright? Can she sleep this long?" Nathaniel struggled to get up as he said that, but unfortunately, he was seriously injured and couldn''t get up at all. Pressure was put in his wounds because of his sudden movements, which made him grimace in pain. Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 "Mr. Ye, please don''t move. We went through a lot to save your life this time. If it weren''t for Mango, you wouldn''t be here." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Seeing Nathaniel move, Thomas could not help stopping him. "Mango?" Nathaniel was a little confused. Thomas told him everything that had happened to Mango all this way, including how Abyss sought his own death. "Mr. Ye, you should have seen how madam cut Abyss'' life away. And how cool she was when she told him not to treat her kindness as something to protect him his whole life." Thomas said it vividly, and Nathaniel''s lips were slightly raised. Of course his wife was awesome. However, when Nathaniel heard that Mango had sacrificed everything to find blood for him, his heart ached for her. After all, he knew what his blood type was. "She has worked hard this time. When she wakes up, I will apologize to her." Nathaniel remembered how Mango hade back to save him from the guards and how she had angrily interrogated Nathaniel about why he had to bear all the anger alone. When he thought about this, he was a little depressed. This time, Mango was probably very angry. How could she ever forgive him? Actually, he knew what he did would definitely upset Mango. After all, from a certain point of view, he had left her outside. However, when there was danger and he wasn''tpletely confident, he could only ensure Mango''s safety first. Even though he knew that doing this would anger her, he would still do it again in a heartbeat. To him, nothing was more important than Mango''s life. However, he also knew that Mango was thinking the same too. There was no one who was right or wrong in this matter. However, it had really broken Mango''s heart, and because of this, he had to beg for Mango''s forgiveness. Thomas looked at Nathaniel''s weak figure and he didn''t have the heart to say that Mango wouldn''t forgive Nathaniel so easily this time. "Mr. Ye, you should rest first. When madam wakes up, she will definitelye to see you." "Why separate us? Move a bed in and ce it beside me. Let Mango stay with me." Nathaniel finally realized that something was wrong. He and Mango were husband and wife, and even if he was injured, there was no reason for them to sleep in separate rooms, right? Besides, being together would be beneficial to his recovery, wouldn''t it? No wonder he felt that the house was cold and lonely. Thomas coughed and said, "Before taking a rest, madam specifically said that she did not want to disturb you, so she went to the other bedroom." Nathaniel''s face suddenly darkened. What did she mean ''not to disturb him''? Obviously, she was still angry and didn''t want to see him. Nathaniel felt depressed when he thought about this. Thomas, who was worried that he would be involved in this matter, hurriedly said, "I''ll go get Bettany. Rainie heard that madam was sick and is on her way by ne. I have to go pick her up. Mr. Ye, if you need anything, you can call for Bettany any time." Thomas threw the hot potato out of his hands. Who was he kidding, the husband and wife were fighting, and of course, he didn''t want to be trapped in between. After saying that, Thomas turned around and ran out before Nathaniel could say anything. Seeing him escape so quickly, Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel more depressed. Wasn''t his former assistant his closest friend? Soon, it didn''t take long for Bettany toe over and run an examination on Nathaniel. He had gone through a long surgery, so he felt tired very quickly. However, he still instructed, "When Mangoes, wake me up." "Alright." Bettany nodded without saying anything else. Mango had only woken up the next morning, and when she did, she felt that she had regained some strength and her energy had also alleviated greatly. Rainie sat in front of her bed andined, "Look at you. Why did you let yourself go through this? Isn''t your body yours?" Mango immediately smiled at this. Other than Nathaniel, Rainie was probably the only one who cared about her most in the world. "Stop talking about me. Did Denvere back? Is there any news about him?" Mango had always been worried about Denver. Rainie nodded and said, "There is. Someone named Prisci helped them escape through tunnels. I have to pick them up tomorrow." Upon hearing that Prisci had helped, Mango felt much more at ease. "I''m d that he and Anaya are alright. And Anaya can finally talk." "I know everything. Denver told me. But you''re the one who''s strange." Rainie looked at Mango and couldn''t help but ask. Mango was a little embarrassed by her gaze, so she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s so strange about me? Did I grow horns?" "Not really, but you didn''t ask anything about Nathaniel after you woke up. Hey, are you really awake? This doesn''t seem like you." Mango was a little angry when she heard his name. However, she said faintly, "There''s nothing to ask about. I''ve been with him throughout the entire surgery. I even went out to look for his blood, and Bettany had been taking care of him since the surgery. What could happen? Besides, we''re in Ocean City right now, and there''s nothing to worry about in our territory." "Wait, wait, your tone seems fishy, and your attitude too. Something doesn''t feel right." Rainie rubbed her chin as she looked at Mango with a teasing expression. However, Mango patted Rainie''s hand and said, "I have something serious to tell you." "We are talking about something serious." "Rainie Liu!" Mango immediately growled, feeling a little ashamed and angry. Rainie, however,ughed. "Fine, fine. I''ll stop teasing you anymore. Whatever it is, it''s nothing as long as you''re fine. Even though your wound isn''t deep, you still have to rest. As you said, Bettany is taking care of Nathaniel, so you shouldn''t go to him. You should take care of yourself too. You''re a patient too, alright?" "Got it." Mango agreed somewhat helplessly before adding, "I have another cousin. Are you envious?" "Hah, as if." Rainie looked at Mango''s smug expression and felt like hitting her. Mango immediately felt much better. "I''m telling you, he is Barack''s son. He''s very powerful." As she spoke, Mango exined Tristan''s background to Rainie. Soon, Rainie waspletely engrossed in what Mango was telling her. "Oh my god, this plot is like a novel!" "Yes, the most important thing is that he is a doctor. He can even make Anaya, whose tongue was cut off, speak!" Mango looked at Rainie with sparkling eyes. When Rainie heard this, she seemed to understand what Mango was trying to say. A trace of sadness shed through her eyes, but it disappeared in a blink of an eye. "Mango, I''m not hoping for anything anymore.¡± "Why? Maybe Tristan can cure you. Rainie, you mustn''t give up easily." The fact that Rainie couldn''t bear a child had always been the deepest pain in Mango''s heart. Seeing Mango so guilty, Rainie smiled and said, "Okay, as long as he is willing to treat me, I will cooperate, okay?" "That''s more like it." Mango held Rainie''s hand tightly, truly hoping that Rainie could beplete as a woman. Rainie, however, didn''t have much hope, but for Mango''s sake, it wasn''t a big deal for her to go through the process. "By the way, have you released a new song recently?" Mango''s words made Rainie roll her eyes. "Please, my album is selling like hotcakes. Mango, can you not care only about your husband and children? Sometimes you have to care about me and thepany, okay? Don''t think that you no longer have any responsibility after giving me all your shares. I''m telling you, I still kept your name. You''re the major shareholder of thepany, so both you and Dr. Xiao hold shares. Well give you your share at the end of this year." Rainie''s smug expression made Mangough suddenly. "Okay, then, I will just let Rainie raise me." "Who''s raising you? Don''t you have a husband?" "No, I''ll follow you in the future." Mango''s words caused Rainie to pause slightly, but thinking that Mango was only joking, she smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll feed you." "Thank you for taking care of me." The two best friends burst intoughter immediately. As Rainie was by her side, Mango was quite cheerful. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was woken up by Mango''sughter. The master bedroom and the other bedroom were separated only by a wall, and although the soundproof system was good, Bettany had said that they needed to leave the windows open for venttion, and the windows on Mango''s side were open too, so naturally, he could hear her. It had been a long time since he heard his wife''s heartyughter, and Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly. "Bettany, go to see how are my wife''s wounds. See if she needs to have her bandages changed." "Alright." Bettany was slightly stunned at this, but she went out of the room immediately. In the other room, Mango and Rainie were still chatting. Mango felt that she hadn''t talked with Rainie for a long time, but Bettany knocked on the door and came in. "Madam, the master has asked me to look at your wounds and see if you need to change your bandages." "Oh." Mango nodded and cooperated. Bettany checked Mango''s wounds and found that she was recovering quite well. There was no infection, and Bettany changed the bandages for her. From the beginning to the end, Mango did not ask about Nathaniel, not a single word. After changing Mango''s bandages, Bettany stepped out of the room. Mango continued to chat with Rainie, and they were talking about the gossip in the film industry. When Bettany returned to the master bedroom, Nathaniel hurriedly asked, "What did she say?" "Madam didn''t say anything. Her wounds are recovering well, without any swelling or infections. I changed the bandages for her and came out." Bettany reported dutifully. When he heard this, Nathaniel''s face was a little solemn. "She didn''t if I was awake yet? Or how was I doing?" The windows were open, so Nathaniel could hear everything Mango said clearly. However, it was because he didn''t hear Mango ask about him that he felt that he might not have heard it, or perhaps he had heard it wrongly. Looking at Nathaniel''s expectant eyes, Bettany suddenly felt a little stressed. On the other side, Mango''s happyughter and Rainie''s chattering voice could be heard clearly. Bettany hesitated for a while before saying softly, "Madam didn''t ask or say anything." Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly darkened. His wife seemed to be extremely pissed. Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 Rainie felt that Mango was a little out of the ordinary this time. Based on how well she knew Mango, it was likely that Nathaniel had done something to make her angry, and it must be something very serious. "Hey, aren''t you going to ask how your husband is doing?" Rainie''s words went straight into Nathaniel''s heart. He quickly pricked up his ears and listened quietly, while signaling Bettany not to make a noise for fear of missing his wife''s answer. However, Mango said nonchntly, "He has a doctor watching over him, so what''s there to ask about? Oh, that actress we were gossiping about, what drama did you say she starred in? I''ll probably be in bed all the time now, so I''m going to watch some dramas." "Hey, it''s rare that you, Mango, actually have time to watch dramas." When Rainie heard Mango''s words, she knew that Mango didn''t want to talk about it. Fine. She and Mango were like sisters, so as long as Mango was in a good mood, everything was fine. As for Nathaniel, since he had dared to piss Mango off, he should have the courage to ept her anger. But to be honest, it had been a long time since Rainie had seen Mango so angry. Normally, when people were angry, they would vent it out on something or someone, but Mango wasn''t like that. She would ignore who she was angry at! She was the kind who would continue to ignore the person no matter what they said or did, making the person feel helpless and useless. Mango would still show basic respect and arrange everything properly while ignoring them. As Nathaniel was living under the same roof as Mango, Rainie felt sorry for him. It seemed that Mango would drive Nathaniel crazy sooner orter. Rainie gloated about this as the corners of her mouth curled up. Mango saw the expression on Rainie''s face, but she didn''t ask about it. She was angry at Nathaniel only, and she would not vent her anger on others, so she could act as she please in front of them. "Are you going to tell me or not?" "Look at you, ever since you came back from Ango, you''ve be so impatient!" Rainieined but then took out her phone to search for the drama for Mango. Meanwhile, when Nathaniel heard that his wife had changed the subject voluntarily, he was very depressed. Then, he suddenly thought of something and let out a scream, saying, "Bettany, be gentle, it hurts. Can''t you see that it''s bleeding?" Bettany, who was standing ten steps away, looked at Nathaniel, who was pretending, with a nk face. Then, she immediately understood and said hurriedly, "Master, you''ve seriously injured yourself, so don''t move." "How is my wife? She was hurt, right? I have to see her. Help me up." Nathaniel''s voice was very loud. In the other room, Rainie suppressed herughter. As for Mango, she paused for a moment before saying, "This drama has new episodes." "Yeah, it isn''t finished yet." Rainie was a little impressed by Mango as she could hold it in. Nathaniel heard his wife ignore him again and quickly said, "Hurry up, get me a wheelchair. I want to see my wife." Mango yawned and said, "Forget it, I''ll watch it after it gets to the end. I''m feeling a little sleepy all of a sudden. I want to take a nap. Rainie, when you leave, please shut the door for me. I don''t know if it''s because I''ve lost too much blood, but I''m feeling dizzy. Everything I''m hearing feels earpiercing and disgusting." The corners of Nathaniel''s mouth twitched when he heard this. Was sheining that his voice disturbed her? Bettany heard it too, and she didn''t know if she should bring a wheelchair over or not. Rainie held back herughter and felt that she might hurt her insides if she continued. Then, she coughed and said, "Okay, then you should rest. I will get going. I''ll be staying here for some time. Call me if you have nothing to do and I wille to you." "Alright." Mango smiled faintly. Rainie got up and left the room. Nathaniel was very upset. Did he got rejected even before he stepped out of the room? Bettany looked helpless too, and was even a little hesitant. "Master, do you still want that wheelchair?" "Didn''t you hear my wife saying that she wants to rest? What''s the fuss?" Nathaniel snapped at Bettany and then closed his eyes sullenly, as if he was asleep. In truth, he was very upset deep down. What should he do? Was his wife really ignoring him? But now, he still couldn''t move around yet. What should he do? Bettany didn''t have much dissatisfaction with Nathaniel''s anger, and she just looked after him diligently. Meanwhile, when Mango heard that there was no sound in the other room, she took out her phone and started scrolling through her social media. Then, she saw Nathaniel, who never posted anything before, posted a picture on his feed a few seconds ago. The photo was a selfie of him lying on the bed miserably with a caption that said, ''What do I do when my wife is angry at me? Urgent.'' Mango scrolled through without stopping for a second. Meanwhile, Eugene and Noah saw Nathaniel''s post and replied in surprise. ''Nathaniel, did your ount get hacked? You and Mango can''t get enough of each other, so how could she be angry at you? Are you kidding?" Upon seeing Noah''s reply, Nathaniel felt even more depressed and directly replied with only two words. ''Get lost!'' Eugene, however, somewhat understood what was going on between Mango and Nathaniel, so he replied cheekily, ''Nathaniel, you deserve it. No one can help you now!'' ''Hey, you sound like you know what''s going on!'' Noah immediately replied to Eugene when he saw that. Seeing this, Nathaniel felt even more depressed. His friends had gone too far! He looked at his phone every few seconds. When he noticed that Mango didn''t give him any likes or replies, he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. Wait, didn''t Mango say that she wanted to rest? That was why she didn''t see his post yet. She would probably reply to him when she woke up. Nathaniel consoled himself like this, but suddenly, his feed refreshed, and he saw Mango post something too. It was a photo of the famous actor Kieran, and her caption wrote: ''Look how handsome he is! My heart feels like it''s exploding just by looking at him. Oh God, I feel like I''m in love with Kieran Mond!'' When Nathaniel saw this, his face suddenly sank. "Who''s this Kieran guy? Tell thepany not to broadcast any dramas he''s in." Nathaniel admitted that he was jealous. Mango didn''t even say such cheesy words to him before, and she was actually paying so much attention to a mere actor. Wait! She wasn''t resting at all! Nathaniel realized this a few momentster and he was so depressed that he felt pain in his chest. Now, he really understood how angry his wife was. Bettany looked at Nathaniel''s phone and said softly, "Master, this Kieran is a new actor in Madam''s filmpany. If you stop all of his dramas, Miss Blu and Madam will be the first to refuse." Nathaniel was seriously injured once again. Of course, he could not seal off his wife''spany''s actor. Besides, his wife was still angry at him, but her post was very unpleasing to the eye. Just then, Noah, who liked to add oil to the fire, sent Nathaniel a message. "Nathaniel, did you hurt your most important part? You can''t fulfill Mango''s desires anymore, huh? Otherwise, why is Mango looking at other guys? But to be honest, that Kieran is not bad." "Get lost!" Nathaniel felt that Noah was deliberately rubbing salt to his wound. Now, he couldn''t move and his wife was ignoring him. What should he do? Nathaniel looked at Bettany and whispered, "Do you have any drug that can help me get out of bed? Half an hour, no, 15 minutes would be enough." Bettany shook her head helplessly. "Master, I''m a doctor, not a saint. There is nothing like that, okay?" "Then, find a way to get out of bed, or bring my wife here to my room." "I don''t have a way." Bettany refused directly. Right now, she could clearly see that Mango was in a rage. If she insisted on charging forward without fearing death, she might very well be the unlucky person that would bring disaster to everyone. "Uh, master, I think I have a stomachache. I need to use the bathroom. Call me if you need anything." Then, Bettany ran away as soon as she said that. At this time, she finally knew why Thomas escaped so fast. Nathaniel, who was left alone, was very depressed. When he was in charge of the empire, everyone obeyed him. Now, every one of them ignored him and added insult to injury. However, when Nathaniel thought of Mango''s cold face, his heart thumped a little. This time, he had almost lost his life, and it was only natural for Mango to be angry. Now that she was still furious, he shouldn''t make a move easily and wait until she calmed down. But on second thought, it wasn''t right. If he didn''t exin or apologize, she would be even angrier, wouldn''t she? Then, Nathaniel took out his phone and ordered a bouquet of flowers on it. He got someone to send it to Mango with a note of apology. Mango was oblivious to Nathaniel''s actions, and after posting that post, her friends started discussing with her below, asking if she had watched the drama too and saying that it was really good. Themon topic between women was nothing more than attractive men. Therefore, upon seeing thements, Mango immediately became interested in the drama, so she searched it up on an app and began to watch it, putting Nathaniel in the back of her mind. Soon, when someone sent the flowers over, Mango was a little taken aback. "Who sent it?" "There is a card inside, Mrs. Ye." The girl who sent the flowers didn''t expect that she would be able to enter the Ye Family''s Mansion, so she couldn''t help but feel a little happy. Now that she saw Nathaniel''s wife, Mango, she was also a little excited. Mango frowned, took the flowers, and had a look at the card. When she saw that it was Nathaniel who sent it, she smiled faintly and said, "Send it to the room next door. It''s not mine." "Sorry?" The young girl was puzzled. "Go on, then." Mango had a bright smile on her face and looked very approachable. Then, the girl nodded quickly and went to Nathaniel''s room. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had heard what Mango had said, and when the girl came in with the flowers, his face darkened. "Can''t you see who is it addressed to on the card? Are you blind?" His angry tone and expression shocked the little girl, and she said tentatively, "Mrs. Ye asked me to send it here." "Get lost!" N?velDrama.Org owns this. Nathaniel knew that the girl was innocent, but he had no ce to vent his anger and was really about to suffer from an internal injury. Besides, Mango wasn''t satisfied yet, which made him feel very helpless. Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 The girl was just as frightened as to how excited she was just now. She had heard rumors that Mr. Ye was cold and unfriendly, but seeing it personally was absolutely terrifying. She put down the flowers and ran away hurriedly. Nathaniel looked at the dangling red roses and felt that they were an eyesore. Unfortunately, he couldn''t throw them away because the girl had ced them too far away from him, which made him even more annoyed. After all, he had undergone a big surgery and it affected his well-being, so after a while, Nathaniel became tired and fell asleep, depressed and helpless. Meanwhile, Mango waited until the master bedroom was silent before she got up. Compared to Nathaniel''s body, hers was much better. Bettany heard that there were movements next door and hurried over. "Madam, what do you need? Let me help you." "It''s fine. The kids don''t know that we''re injured, do they?" Mango was quite worried. Bettany shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Mr. Song had asked us not to leak the news." "Is there any news from Ango? Have they found Tristan?" "I''m not sure." Mango was a little upset at Bettany''s words. She didn''t want to hear answers like that. They had left in such a hurry and might have involved people who cared about them, such as Tristan and Prisci. However, knowing that Denver and Anaya had managed to escape made her feel a little relieved. Regardless, she still didn''t know how was Lebanon doing. "Arrange a car. I will go back to my parents'' home." When Bettany heard this, she hesitated. "Madam, you haven''t recovered yet. You should rest more." "I''m fine. Just get me a wheelchair. Besides, I don''t know anything about them. I can''t just lie here and do nothing." As Mango was about to stand up, Bettany went to help her up hurriedly. She pondered for a moment and said, "Madam, if you want to know about them, why don''t you ask the master? After all, he is keeping up with it." Mango paused for a moment and looked at Bettany without saying anything. Everyone could see that she and Nathaniel were in an argument, and only Bettany was trying to be the peacemaker. Mango didn''t say that what Nathaniel did was wrong, she was just angry that he didn''t cherish his own life. She knew she was very important to Nathaniel, but was he not important to her? They were husband and wife, a couple who could support each other. They had gone through a lot, but he had made the decision to let her go once again and put himself in danger. She didn''t even dare imagine if she had been toote, would Nathaniel have be a corpse? If he was easily forgiven this time, Nathaniel would definitely repeat the same mistake again. However, Mango didn''t like to exin these matters to outsiders. "I miss my uncles." Her words immediately shut Bettany, who had wanted to speak for Nathaniel, up. Then, she arranged for a wheelchair and bodyguards to escort Mango out. Mango was right, her injuries were much lighter than Nathaniel''s. Besides, she was one of the leaders too, so Bettany had to obey Mango''s words. Not only that, but she still had the Dark Night Empire, so she could obtain any information through them if she wanted to. Now, she was just going to the Hans family to get some fresh air. Soon, when the car arrived at the Hans family''s house, Mateo wasn''t around. When Terrance heard that Mango hade, he exited the house hurriedly. However, he couldn''t help but frown when he saw Mango in a wheelchair. "What happened? Didn''t Mateo say that you were fine?" Terrance didn''t participate in the mission this time, and instead, he had heard from Mateo that Mango and Nathaniel had returned. Mateo had also told him not to go over these few days, as there was something going on between them, and that it wasn''t convenient for them to go. That was why he held himself back. However, when Terrance saw Mango''s current state, he immediately understood that Mateo was lying to him and felt somewhat ufortable. "How did this happen?" What happened in Ango was military confidentiality, and Terrance had already retired and did not participate in the mission, so naturally, she did not want to reveal too much with him. However, thinking of Tristan''s identity, Mango hesitated. "Uncle Terrance, please don''t me Uncle Mateo. He had no choice." Terrance immediately understood when he heard Mango''s words. "You participated in the mission too?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. "You know about Nathan''s identity, right? Some things are deeply rted to us. It''s not up to me to not get involved." Mango was a little helpless. Troubles had always found her first, and this was the first time she went looking first. Terrance sighed and didn''t ask the details, but his heart ached for Mango. "A few days ago, Mateo suddenly asked our people to depart for the Trident Ocean. It was for you and Nathan, right?" Although Mango didn''t say anything, Terrance could guess most of it when he saw Mango and put the puzzles together. Mango nodded. "Yes, Nathan was seriously injured and Laborn''s people were right behind us. I had no choice but to ask Uncle Mateo and Walter for help." "So now you''re saying I''m useless and I am of no help to you, right?" If Mango had only asked Mateo for help, Terrance wouldn''t be this angry. However, when he heard that Walter was involved too, he couldn''t help but feel annoyed. Mango immediately knew that Terrance had misunderstood her, so she said hurriedly, "Uncle Terrance, don''t say that. I don''t think of you that way. It''s just that it had been very urgent back then, and I was afraid that you''d get worried if you found out, so I didn''t tell you. I came to see you as soon as I returned despite my injuries. Isn''t that enough to show how much I care about you? Besides, I haven''t gone to grandpa''s ce yet." Mango spoke pitifully, and coupled with the injuries on her body, Terrance didn''t argue further. He looked behind her, and when he did not see Nathaniel, he recalled what Mango had said earlier and could not help but ask, "Wass Nathan injured heavily?" "Yes. He can''t get out of bed for the time being. If not, he would havee to see you too." "Can you tell me what''s going on? Also, Mateo left in a hurry aftering back. He looked very nervous. What happened? Tell me what you can." Terrance also knew that there was a confidentiality agreement, so naturally, he wouldn''t make things difficult for Mango, but he was very concerned about his family. As soon as he finished speaking, he asked the butler to pour a ss of water for Mango. As Mango wasn''t well, she couldn''t drink anything else either. Mango took a sip of the water before exining Tristan''s situation. Terrance would know about this sooner orter, along with the fact that Barack was currently in the Santell Capital with Magnolia. Later on, Mango told Terrance everything. Terrance was overwhelmed with shock. "Do you mean that Barack is still alive? And that you were the one who saved him? In Santell Capital?" "Yes." "Barack has a son? And he''s almost thirty now?" "Yes." "Tristan''s nationality is our country''s, and that he is even a Major?" "That''s right." Mango answered every question. Terrance pped the handle of his wheelchair and said angrily, "Mateo is really good at hiding secrets! How can he not tell me something this big? When is he nning to tell me? Is he nning to settle everything and bring our nephew back suddenly and tell me that he is my brother''s child?" Seeing how angry Terrance was, Mango couldn''t help but say, "Isn''t this because Uncle Mateo''s identity needs to be kept secret? I''m not a soldier, so I can tell you. Uncle Terrance, please don''t betray me." "You''re actually involved in such a dangerous matter? Mango, are you seeking death? Nathaniel had actually allowed you to participate!" These words made Mango a little unhappy. "Uncle Terrance, why can''t I participate anyway? Besides, I didn''t have a choice. I had no choice but to fight back because they were going too far. Under this circumstance, do you think that I can survive if I don''t get involved?" Terrance didn''t say anything else after hearing Mango''s words. "Laborn will not let it go easily. Something must have happened in Ango and he is unable to leave his post. Don''t go out these few days and stay at home." Terrance was aware of the danger. Mango nodded her head at this. "I know. I just came here to see you and ask if you have any news about Uncle Mateo and Walter." "Mateo called not long ago and said that he woulde home tomorrow. I think he must have found Tristan. His tone was quite rxed, even with a hint of joy." Terrance told Mango thetest news. When Mango heard this, she could not help but heave a sigh of relief. "Is there any way for you to obtain information on the others?" "Since this was a military mission, do you think my people can get their hands on it? You''d better ask Mr. Sanchez about it." Although not many people knew about this matter, Mango trusted Terrance. Thus, she told Terrance about Eugene saving them too. Under such circumstances, Mango could only nod her head. "Take good care of yourself. Don''t think that you''re young and can be careless. I don''t even know that you can be so vicious. I''ll ask the butler to bring some supplements overter. Bring them home and tell the servants to feed them to you." "It''s fine, Uncle Terrance, we have supplements at home." "I know you have them, but can''t I give you some too?" Seeing that Terrance was about to lose his temper, Mango hurriedly said, "Alright, alright. I''ll take them. I''ll take anything you give me." "You''re always getting yourself in trouble. I''m warning you, if you dare let yourself get hurt again, I''ll lock you up at home and not let you go anywhere." Mango immediately felt depressed. "Uncle Terrance, isn''t that too much? I''m even a mother now." "Oh, so you do know that, don''t you? If the kids see you like this, how worried will they be? By the way, where are they now?" Terrance had always thought that Mango and Nathaniel had brought their children on a trip, but they had actually gone to Ango, so the children must not have been with them. Mango hurriedly exined, "They''re all in the Baxter Alliance. Nathan is the leader of the Baxter Alliance." "Humph, I think he''s bing a leader to everything. He might as well join the mafia." "That works too. It''s not bad for me to lead alongside him." "Mango Shen!" Terrance roared in a low voice, causing Mango to sit up straight. "Uncle Terrance, I am still a patient. If you shout at me like this, my heart will not be able to bear it." "What''s wrong?" Just as she was speaking, a female voice entered Mango''s ears, causing her to be slightly taken aback. Were there any outsiders at home? And it was a woman? Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 "Who is it?" Mango was a little surprised, and her expression was quite bizarre, which made Terrance a little embarrassed. "I..." Before Terrance could finish his words, a girl walked out of the room. She had fair skin and a fresh look, which gave others a good first impression. Mango immediately smiled. "And you are?" Upon hearing Mango''s question, the girl smiled and said, "Hello, my name is Pandere Soo. I''m Mr. Han''s personal caretaker." "Hmm? Personal caretaker? Uncle Terrance, what''s this?" Mango''s face was eager for gossip. Terrance had never been this shy before, so he coughed and said, "Don''t pry into adult stuff. If there''s nothing else, you should go home. You shouldn''t leave Nathan alone." "Oh, are you driving me away now? Alright, I know when I''m not weed. I''m going now." This was probably the best news Mango had heard since she returned. She liked Pandere the moment she saw her, and she had a feeling that she was a nice girl. "Nice to meet you. My name is Mango Shen, and I''m Mr. Hans'' niece. Please take good care of him in the future." "Sorry?" Pandere''s face was nk as she didn''t understand what Mango meant. Terrance said hurriedly, "Hurry up and leave." His ears were red. This was the first time Mango had seen Terrance''s this embarrassed, and it seemed that her uncle had finally met his love. "Okay, okay. I''ll go now." Mango smiled happily and left the Hans family with her bodyguards and the supplements given by Terrance. There weren''t many people left in the Hans family, and right now, because Terrance was disabled, Mango would be happy if someone could take care of him for the rest of his life. Besides, Terrance wasn''t very old either, and he was still fit and healthy, so any woman suited him nicely. After Mango got in the car, the corners of her mouth were still up. Nothing was more delightful than news this big for the Hans family, and what happened in Ango were washed away a little because of this. Seeing that Mango was in a good mood, the bodyguard asked, "Madam, shall we go home?" "Yes, let''s go." Mango was also tired too. Her body had never been that good from the start, but now that it had been injured, she felt even more exhausted and ufortable. Mango found afortable position and sat back. When the car arrived at the Imperial House, she suddenly wanted to eat some stewed meatballs. "Wait a minute. Buy me some meatballs from the Imperial House." It had been a long time since she craved for something, and the feeling hade so suddenly, to the extent that she could not fight it. Forget it, she should reward herself. Mangoforted herself in this way. Then, one of the bodyguards immediately got off the car to buy meatballs for Mango. Mango thought about Nathaniel, who was still lying at home, and recalled what he liked to eat. She said softly, "Have someone buy some fries too." "Yes, madam." Another bodyguard went down to get them. Mango had brought three bodyguards out with her. Two of them went down, and there was only one left in the driver''s seat. She knew that Nathaniel''s current health was not suitable for eating oily food, but seeing that he had almost lost his life, she should at least help him satisfy some of his cravings. She couldn''t eat on her own and let Nathaniel watch her, right? Even though he might not be able to anyway. As Mango thought about this, she closed her eyes and rested. A car passed by theirs and suddenly, something was thrown from outside and into Mango''s car. As the driver had opened the car window for some fresh air, the object was able to be thrown in urately. Mango and the bodyguard knew that something was wrong immediately "Madam, it''s a tear gas! Get off the car!" The bodyguard reacted immediately. Mango did not think much as she opened the door and rolled onto the ground. Then, a series of bullets with suppressors shot at her. She became nervous all of a sudden. From the looks of it, they hade for her, and they won''t give up until she died. Who had she offended? None of them had guessed who had been after them in Ango. Now, they were back in their own territory and were attacked once again. Who the hell was behind this? A bullet brushed past Mango''s ear, and although she wasn''t injured, the bullet''s trajectory still caused her to feel a burning pain in her ear. Damn it. She had miscalcted. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Mango cursed in his heart. She didn''t have any weapons on her, and most importantly, they were at the entrance of the Imperial House, where there were many people who came here to eat. The shooting incident caused the crowd to panic immediately. Screams rang out all around, and some had already started to call the police. Mango knew that she would notst long, so she found a shelter. Soon, sure enough, the attackers drove away. It was obvious that the car number was fake, so it would be impossible to track it. Mango''s eyes narrowed suddenly. If it weren''t for the fact that she wasn''t able to move too much now, she would definitely catch up with them and see who was after her. The bodyguards heard the screams and did not care about the food anymore, they rushed out and saw that the car had been shot beyond recognition. The driver had been shot and was seriously injured, but they immediately looked for Mango. "I''m here." Mango finally spoke. The bodyguards'' faces turned pale. "Madam, are you hurt? Do you need to go to the hospital?" "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. Call an ambnce to send the driver to the hospital. One of you, stay here and wait for the police to arrive and record a statement. As for you, go get another car and send me home." Mango gave out the orders calmly. "Yes, madam." The two of the bodyguards moved quickly. In Ocean City, there were many people who would be willing to contribute their car for Mrs. Ye. Most importantly, the Ye Family was not short of money, so they would give whoever lent them their car thousands of dors. Only a fool would not cooperate with them. Soon, Mango changed into a different car and returned to The Ye''s Mansion. Nathaniel was very angry when he learned that Mango had gone out. However, his body was too weak to struggle, so when he heard that Mango had returned, he quickly said to Bettany, "Quick, push me out." Bettany had long since moved Nathaniel to a wheelchair, and now that she heard his words, she quickly pushed him out. "Why didn''t you tell me that you were going to the Hans family house?" When Nathaniel saw Mango, he went straight to the point, but he didn''t seem to have any intention of condemning her and was simply showing concern instead. Mango nced at him, and when she recalled how she was almost separated from him forever, her heart softened a little, but she still didn''t say anything. Instead, she walked straight past Nathaniel. "I''m a little sleepy. I need to rest." After that, she closed the door in front of Nathaniel. Then, a bodyguard came in with two takeout boxes. "Mr. Ye, madam got these for you. Please eat it while it''s hot." Nathaniel had felt gloomy just now, but when he heard that Mango had bought him food, the corners of his lips curled up involuntarily. "She bought it for me? Did she really say that?" "Yes, madam also bought some meatballs for herself. But she just said that she didn''t want them anymore. She hopes you can finish them for her." As the bodyguard said this, he handed the food to Nathaniel. Nathaniel''s heart was blooming like a flower in spring. Did that mean that his wife had forgiven him? Then, Nathaniel pushed the wheelchair hurriedly and was about to go ask Mango. However, when he recalled that she had wanted to rest just now, he put down his raised hand. "I''m hungry. I''ll go eat something." Nathaniel entered the room happily with the takeout boxed. When Bettany saw how Nathaniel''s expression changed so drastically because of Mango''s actions, she couldn''t help but remind him, "Master, you can''t eat too much greasy food." "Mango brought these for me." Nathaniel held onto the take-out box tightly, as if Bettany would take them away from him. Bettany did not dare to say anything after that. Fine, he was the boss, so it was up to him. Then, Nathaniel returned to his room and opened the box. The aroma of the food filled his nose instantly and made his heart feel warm. He picked up a piece and put it in his mouth, and the more he ate, the better it tasted. Naturally, Bettany did not dare disturb him, so she closed the door for him. When she was outside, the bodyguard whispered to her, "Bettany, if you have time now, you''d better go check on madam. We were under attack on our way back. I''m not sure if madam was hurt." "What?" Bettany became nervous all of a sudden, but her mouth was covered by the bodyguard. "Madam said not to let Mr. Ye know about this." "But it''s not a small matter. What if something happens to madam?" Bettany was afraid. Someone had dared attack Mango in Ocean City, which was their territory. How arrogant was this person? Or was he aplete madman? Bettany didn''t dare imagine. Instinctively, she wanted to tell Nathaniel, but the bodyguard said, "Madam said that she was just doing what Mr. Ye had done when he sent her away and went to the pce alone in Ango. She said that it was to let him have a taste of his own medicine." When Bettany heard this, she felt a little depressed. This was clearly Mango''s revenge for Nathaniel, and if she were to interfere, Mango would not spare her. Besides, no one knew how long it would take for Nathaniel to win Mango back. Thinking of this, Bettany sighed and said, "Why are they always keeping things to themselves? Don''t they both love each other deeply and don''t want to make the other sad? What is it that''s wrong?" "We don''t know what''s between madam and Mr. Ye, and we can''tment on that. We just do whatever madam says." The bodyguard''s words made Bettany feel a little surprised and puzzled. "You''re not a bodyguard of the Ye family, are you?" "I''m from the Dark Night Empire, and madam is my leader." The bodyguard smiled faintly and left. However, Bettany instantly understood that he was Mango''s man, so he would obey whatever Mango said unconditionally no matter how unreasonable the orders were. But what about her? She was Nathaniel''s subordinate, so should she really keep her mouth shut about Mango being attacked? As she thought about this, Bettany felt annoyed at the bodyguard. Since Nathaniel couldn''t know about this, then why hide it from her too? Why did he tell her? Bettany was in a dilemma, but she couldn''t help but push open Nathaniel''s door. However, when she saw Nathaniel staring nkly at the food, she couldn''t help but be stunned. What was going on? Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 "Chief, you..." "Hurry up and pour me a ss of water. I''m choking." Nathaniel said as soon as Bettany came in, letting out a burp while doing so. Even though Bettany had thought of many possibilities, she did not expect such a result. Thus, she suddenly did not know how to react and quickly poured Nathaniel a cup of water. After Nathaniel gulped down the water, he felt much better. Bettany knew Nathaniel''s eating etiquette, so she wondered how did he choke. Perhaps he had choked because he had eaten the food carefully as Mango was the one who had bought it for him. At this thought, she looked at Nathaniel''s satisfied expression. Suddenly, she felt that it would be better to wait before telling Nathaniel that Mango had been attacked. After all, Nathaniel was rarely in such a good mood, so she didn''t want to ruin it. "Do you have anything else to tell me?" When Nathaniel looked up and saw Bettany still standing there, he could not help but frown. "Chief, don''t you want to lie down? You shouldn''t sit for long because of your injury." Bettany couldn''t help but remind Nathaniel. After hearing that, Nathaniel looked at the unfinished meatballs and stir-fried pork belly in his hands before giving in eventually. He put the food on the table next to him and whispered, "Warm it up for me in the evening. I want to finish the food that my wife bought for me." "All right." Bettany''s mouth twitched as she answered, but she quickly lowered her head. After all, Mango was injured, so how could she buy him food herself? Hence, she must have sent the bodyguards to do this, but Nathaniel treasured it so. s! Mango''s cold attitude towards Nathaniel must have taken a toll on him. In fact, he could cheer up easily as long as Mango showed him a little bit of warmth. At this thought, Bettany shook her head and carried Nathaniel onto the bed. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was not in a hurry to rest as he had just eaten greasy food. After all, what Nathaniel wanted to do the most was to go over and chat with Mango. However, when he thought of Mango''s rejection and her look of exhaustion, he decided to give up on this idea. "Leave me. I''ll lie down for a while." "All right." Bettany quickly walked out as she was afraid she would involuntarily tell Nathaniel about Mango if she stayed any longer. On the other hand, Nathaniel took out his phone and was browsing through somepany matters when he saw a news video. When he took a second look at the car, he felt it was a bit familiar. Thus, he quickly paused the video and then zoomed in to look at the license te number. Yes, it was his car! What did the news say? Mrs. Ye was attacked at the entrance of the Imperial House?! How could no one tell him that such a big thing had happened? Were they all ignoring him? Nathaniel''s heart suddenly tightened when he thought about this. Suddenly, he recalled the tired look on Mango''s face when she had just returned. He thought that she was exhausted because of her wound at first, but he didn''t expect it to be because of an assault. How could she be soid back? Why didn''t she mention this attack? Nathaniel was so angry that his heart ached. Urgh! What did she take him for? Was he a stranger to her? At this thought, Nathaniel felt that the infuriation in his heart was almost driving him crazy! "Bettany!" Nathaniel growled, and Bettany rushed in. "What''s wrong, chief?" "Take me to my wife''s room." Nathaniel could let Mango mess around as she pleased, and he could also deal with Mango''s anger and her ignoring him. However, she had gone too far by not telling him about the assault. Meanwhile, Bettany nced at the news on Nathaniel''s phone and knew that she couldn''t hide it anymore. She quickly moved Nathaniel back to the wheelchair and pushed him to Mango''s room. Then, Bettany was about to knock on the door when Nathaniel immediately opened the door with a spare key. "Mango, are you out of your mind? Why didn''t you tell me about the attack?" Nathaniel asked angrily. On the other hand, Mango was applying ice packs to her burning ears. When she saw Nathaniel coming in furiously, she didn''t react and said calmly, "You did not discuss anything with me when you wanted to risk your life. Hah! Did you finally remember that we are a couple? Why didn''t you think of me as your wife when you were acting all heroically? After all, I have the right to know what you wanted to do, right?" Nathaniel couldn''t even say a word after hearing this. He finally understood what it meant to shoot oneself in the foot. "I did that because I was afraid that you would be worried about me!" "Well, I did the same thing." Mango continued speaking calmly. However, Nathaniel felt extremely frustrated as nothing was going his way. He looked helplessly at Mango, and he didn''t know what to say for a while. "Do you have anything else to say? If not, please leave. I am exhausted, and I want to rest." Mango''s tone was still calm and emotionless. However, Nathaniel could see the weariness in her eyes. He wanted to ask what was she doing at the Hans family, but he could not say anything else as she had asked him to leave. "My dear wife, can youe back and rest in the master bedroom?" Right now, Nathaniel was still fighting for the upper hand. Mango rejected him immediately. "You can''t move about either. Since you need rest, I won''t disturb you." "I''m not afraid of being disturbed." "Well, I don''t want to do that to you!" Mango once again rendered Nathaniel speechless. When Nathaniel heard this, his eyebrows almost knitted into a frown. However, Mango didn''t give in the slightest. She looked calm and showed no emotions, but Nathaniel felt upset as he would rather see her burst out in anger. "When can youe back to the master bedroom?" "I don''t know. Let''s see how well you recover." After saying that, Mango yawned. When Nathaniel saw that she was truly tired, he motioned Bettany to push him out of Mango''s room. Soon, after Nathaniel came out of the room, his face was sullen. "Bring me the bodyguards who were escorting Madam today." "Chief, one of them is seriously injured in the hospital, and the other is making a police statement at the station. I will call the man who just returned right away. He seems to be from the Dark Night Empire." Bettany reported dutifully. Her words aggravated Nathaniel again. The men from the Dark Night Empire worked for Mango. As she was still mad at him, if he punished her men himself, Mango would surely use this as a reason to continue ignoring him. That would be more than he could take! Still, he could not suppress the irritation in his heart, so he whispered, "Ask the Ye Family to find out who attacked Madam today. If I don''t get any news from them by today, make sure they receive their punishment!" Bettany knew that Nathaniel was venting his anger, but she did not dare say anything and hurried out. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt that he had brought all these on himself, and he felt terrible. At this moment, a call came from Noah. "Nathaniel, what happened? I heard that Mango was attacked! Did the people from Ango do this?" "Urgh! I don''t know." Nathaniel replied, and he was depressed because he was powerless. Furthermore, he was frustrated as he was unable to move freely and felt like a cripple. When Noah heard Nathaniel''s weak voice, he couldn''t help but said with a smile, "Wait... both of you haven''t reconciled yet? Or is she still dabbling with other young men?" "Noah, you must have a lot of time, right? If so, I could ask our boss to send you on missions. I heard that Swovenia needs doctors on the war field. Heh! I think it''s a suitable role for you since you were a military doctor." Nathaniel was already full of anger. Since he couldn''t express it in front of his wife, he chose to take his anger out on someone else instead! After hearing this, Noah immediately yielded. "Don''t, Nathaniel! Hey! I didn''t say anything." "Wait a minute." Nathaniel hesitated for a moment and then asked in a low voice, "Do you have any ideas on how to appease Mango?" "Hey, it''s not a big deal. You''re a couple, so you can resolve all problems by sleeping together. After doing this once or twice, I guarantee that her temper will clear up." Before Noah could finish his words, Nathaniel immediately cut the call. Suddenly, Noah remembered that Nathaniel couldn''t move around as thetter pleased. Hence, it was impossible for him to sleep with his wife! On the other hand, Nathaniel, who was already upset, became even more downcast. How could he sleep with her now? After all, Mango was not even willing to talk to him, let alone allow his touch. As expected, Noah never had any good suggestions! At this thought, Nathaniel suddenly fell into despair which almost drove him crazy, but he could only suppress it. Mango, on the other hand, didn''t think much of this. After Nathaniel went out, she was so drained that she immediately fell asleep. Hence, she didn''t even realise that Bettany had entered her room. Then, Bettany looked at Mango and carefully examined her body. She found no extra wounds on Mango''s body, and there were only two additional cuts. After dealing with Mango''s wounds, Bettany covered her with a quilt and left the room. Meanwhile, Walter initially wanted to pay a visit to Mango but was stopped by Deborah. When Brantley heard that Mango had returned, before he could call her to ask when she would come to visit him, he heard about the matters regarding Nathaniel and Mango from some people in the military region. Thus, he couldn''t stay put anymore. Then, Brantley asked Alex to bring the car around and then brought some gifts to The Ye''s Mansion. However, he learned that Mango was asleep. "Don''t wake her. Let her sleep. She probably couldn''t even sleep well when she was in that foreign land. Now that she''s home, let her sleep as much as she needs to. No one should bother her, do you understand?" On the other hand, Brantley also saw the news, and he was going to ask them what was going on. However, when he learned that Mango was resting and Nathaniel was also asleep due to thetter''s injuries, he left after leaving the gifts. After all, could visit his granddaughter any other time. More importantly, she needed to rest now. At the same time, Nathaniel fell asleep with a heavy heart. After all, he went through a major operation and was physically drained. When he woke up and heard that Brantley hade, he quickly called Brantley. "Grandpa, why didn''t you say anything when you came?" "It''s fine. You and Mango need to take care of yourselves, and you can talkter when you''re all well. I''ll send someone to investigate today''s attack, so don''t let Mango leave the house these few days." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "I got it, grandpa." Nathaniel nodded, and after some hesitation, he couldn''t help but open his mouth. "Grandpa, I have something to tell you." "What is it?" When Brantley heard Nathaniel''s solemn tone, he couldn''t help but worry. "Is this about Mango? Listen up, Nathan. Even though I am old, I want to know everything that is going on with Mango." Nathaniel hurriedly said, "It''s not about Mango. Grandpa, it''s about Aunt Magnolia and her son." These words stunned Brantley for a few seconds before he asked uncertainly, "Huh? Who are you talking about? Magnolia, my eldest daughter? Isn''t she dead?" Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 Earlier, he was worried that if he told Brantley about Magnolia, the former would be hasty and ruin their ns. Furthermore, it would be worse Magnolia had no feelings of affection towards Brantley! What if she was trying to take advantage or revenge on him? As she was taken away since young, no one could understand her intentions, but they didn''t want to risk anything either. Now that Magnolia had Barack by her side and wanted sincerely to be together with him, Nathaniel felt that it was necessary to tell Brantley the truth. At this thought, Nathaniel told Brantley everything that had happened. After hearing the entire story, Brantley was infuriated. "Are you trying to say that who kidnapped my daughter then was Laborn Fang?" "That''s right! Laborn Fang even raised Aunt Magnolia as an assassin since young. When he saw that she fell in love with Barack, he took Barack hostage and used him to force Magnolia into bing his seventh wife. She even bore him a son, who is Lebanon Fang. But before this, Aunt Magnolia also had a son with Barack. She hid this from everyone and gave birth to him in secret for his safety and gave him away to the Acker family. I think Bettany helped Aunt Magnolia greatly back then. After all, having a son by herself is no easy feat, unless she had someone with medical knowledge by her side. Coincidentally, Bettany was good friends with Aunt Magnolia." Nathaniel told Brantley his spections. Upon hearing this, Brantley started bing emotional. He had thought that he would be lonely for the rest of his life, but he never expected to have a daughter left! Brantley had always felt guilty towards his oldest daughter. He didn''t protect her well then, and because of that, he couldn''t preserve his rtionship with his wife. His family fell apart after that, and they never saw their daughter again, even till the day of his wife''s death. But now, he never expected to hear that Magnolia was still alive, and she had even given him two grandsons. Hence, Brantley felt exhrated. "Where is she now? Can I see her?" Nathaniel whispered, "Grandpa, she is with Barack at Santell Capital now. Master Mo has sent people to take care of them. If you want to see them, you can call Master Mo and ask if Aunt Magnolia is willing to see you." Nathaniel felt that Brantley was already old, so thetter could do away with some of his regrets. After all, if he were to pass away one day, Magnolia would not be able to see him again even if she wanted to. After hearing this, Brantley was clear on what he needed to do. "Alright, I''ll call Master Mo right away! Please take good care of Mango." "She''s my wife. It''s my duty to do anything for her." Nathaniel didn''t bother acting melodramatic as he said this. After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief. If he wasn''t worried that Mango would visit the Xiao family to see Brantley, Nathaniel wouldn''t have told him about Magnolia at this point. In the end, he was still frightened. The mastermind even dared to shoot at Mango on the open streets in Ocean City. If Mango went out again, this would give the killer another chance to assassinate her. However, Mango would ignore his advice since she was still mad at him. Hence, if Brantleywent to Santell Capital, Mango would have no reason to leave the house. Wait! That wasn''t right! There were still Walter and Deborah left! Nathaniel suddenly felt that he was in a tough situation. Well, if he wanted to get his wife''s forgiveness and to protect her, he needed to get rid of the people around them. s! He was still a wounded patient! However, his wife didn''t feel sorry for him at all. At this thought, Nathaniel felt miserable as he took out his phone to call Walter. When Walter heard Nathaniel say that thetter would pay the expenses for Walter and Deborah to go for a medical checkup in Colorado, he was stunned momentarily. "Why are you suddenly acting so kind?" "Look, I just don''t want Mango to visit you anytime soon." Nathaniel told Walter the truth immediately. Then, Walter immediately looked at the news about Mango''s incident on his phone before asking deliberately, "Who is the mastermind? Have you found them?" "It should have something to do with Ango. I''m in the middle of my investigation, so Mango should stay home during this time. As you know, if she wants to go out, I can''t stop her. But if you guys are not in Ocean City, she''ll have nowhere to go." "I understand. Transfer the money to my bank ount. Don''t worry, I''ll leave with Deborah immediately." Walter was straightforward, but Nathaniel was a little unhappy. If he had known that Walter would agree to this so readily for Mango, he wouldn''t have said that he would cover their expenses. "Doesn''t the Grey family have money?" "Hmm... the money belongs to my father-inw, and I don''t like spending other people''s money." Walter said leisurely. Nathaniel scoffed after hearing this. "Heh! Sminorf Corporation seems to be doing well recently." "Huh? I can''t bear to spend my money." "D*mn you!" After cursing, Nathaniel hung up the phone angrily. He felt aggrieved at first but then felt at ease as he thought of Mango. Well, he would let Walter gloat for two days. Besides, he didn''t mind spending some money as long as he could get Walter to leave. After all, this money was nothing to him! Nathaniel then transferred a hundred dors to Walter. When Walter saw the hundred dors, he scolded Nathaniel immediately. "D*mn it! How could you pay for our expenses with this measly sum?" "Well, it''s just half an hour''s drive to Colorado. I think a hundred dors is enough for a round trip." Nathaniel said it as a matter of course. Walter immediately sneered in reply "Well, well. How generous of you, Mr. Ye!" "Of course! I wouldn''t give anyone else a hundred dors." Now that Nathaniel had taken out the frustrations that he had gotten from Mango on Walter, he felt so much better. But before Nathaniel could enjoy himself for a while more, Walter taunted and said, "I think that my body''s in great condition recently. Hmm... maybe my wife and I should stay at your house for a few days. There must be a lot that she wants to share with Mango, right? Besides, I have also been wanting to catch up with Mango for some time. Alright! I will go over with Deborah in a while." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel''s face suddenly became gloomy when he heard this. "Walter, don''t push it. Do you want me to set my dogs on you?" "Shouldn''t you be worried that Mango would ignore you even more if you do so? After all, I am her beloved cousin. Don''t you have any idea of your status right now?" Walter''s arrogant behavior made Nathaniel tremble with rage. Urgh! He would let this scoundrel get his way this time! "I will give you three thriving stores on Segan Street! Will that work?" "Wow! My brother-inw is such a generous man. Thanks! Oh, also! Remember to transfer the ownership to my wife. Well, then, we will pack up and get out of here immediately." After saying that, Walter hung up the phone. Nathaniel red at Walter''s phone number and thought, "One of these days, I will have you return the three stores to me double fold." After the call, Nathaniel felt a little more rxed. Right now, the only thing he could do was increase the security around them and wait for the results of the investigation to arrive. After all, his body couldn''t recover in a short amount of time either. As he thought of Mango''s condition, he picked up his phone once again and called Carlson. To Carlson, Nathaniel and Mango had done him a great favour by bringing Aunt Mo back to him. Now that he saw Nathaniel''s call, he naturally picked it up quickly. "Are you calling to im your reward? Or do you have something else to tell me?" "Lend me a troop of your men to protect my wife." Nathaniel did not waste any time and directly stated his request. Carlson replied immediately, "I saw the news and have begun my investigation. My men are already on their way and will arrive in about half an hour. Don''t worry. I will turn the Ye''s Mansion into an impregnable fortress that no one can enter." "Thanks, Master Mo!" "We''rerades, so you don''t have to be so polite!" After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel was finally relieved. The Mo family''s army consists of actual military personnel. Hence, Nathaniel felt less worried as they were reliable enough to protect Mango. However, Nathaniel was now awake as he needed to take care of this incident. Since the attack at Ango, the other party had been targeting Mango specifically. Who did Mango offend in the first ce? At this thought, Nathaniel racked his brains for a name. Well, Nathaniel had already ruled out Laborn Fang before this. As he went through the list of names in his head again, he discovered that none of them had a definite motivation to kill Mango, except for one person. It was Bernard Gaylord! Back then, it was Mango who shot through Bernard Gaylord''s head as a sniper. If anyone wanted desperately for Mango to be dead, it would be him. However, Bernard was already dead. Hence, how could the dead be resurrected? Then, Nathaniel had an epiphany as something shed through his mind. After that, he quickly turned on theputer and then speedily typed on the keyboard. Before long, he hacked into the personnel system of Ango and found that Bernard''s household registration had been terminated. Was he mistaken? When Bernard died then, Nathaniel''s men had buried him and given his body to As. If the body was not Bernard''s, why would As and Laborn fight amongst each other? Suddenly, Nathaniel felt that he was thinking too much. After all, it was impossible for a dead person to be revived! This thought nipped his deduction in the bud. However, if it wasn''t Bernard, who else would want Mango dead so badly? To be more urate, Nathaniel had offended far more people than Mango. Even if the other party wanted to kill him, they should have sought him out. Why were they targeting Mango this time? Other than when Mango sniped Bernard in the head, Nathaniel really couldn''t think of anyone else who would target Mango like that. Thus, his reasoning came to a dead end. Suddenly, Nathaniel felt a headacheing on. He rubbed his temples as he drank a ss of water. When he turned on the TV, the program was about the ongoing census. However, Nathaniel changed the channel after a nce. The other programs were on finance and such, and he felt more irritated after looking at them. As long as Mango''s assant remained hidden, Nathaniel would continue to feel restless. This situation was like a ticking time bomb, and it could destroy them at any time. Urgh! Who on earth was it? Nathaniel seemed to have entered a constrained logical line of thought. It was at this moment that Zion called him, so this startled him. Did the kid know about his injury? If so, what about the other two kids? Nathaniel suddenly felt his head ached even more. However, he had to pick up his son''s call. Thus, Nathaniel tapped the answer button and heard Zion ask anxiously, "Daddy, did you see the news? There''s one more person in the newest census of Ango." "What''s strange about having more people? The purpose of the census is to know how many personnel we have. In the past, if anyone didn''t register their household for special reasons, we would check and fill in the vacancy through the census. Although Ango is not arge country, it''s very normal to have one more person." Nathaniel said lightheartedly, but he heard Zion say, "Well, this person is different. His surname is Fang, and he is from the royal family." Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 Zion had been keeping an eye on the changes in Ango. Even if Nathaniel and Mango told him that there was no need for this, he still kept an eye on the fluctuations of their personnel. Thus, Zion was able to see through this slight change. On the other hand, Nathaniel hadn''t paid much attention to it at first, but when he heard Zion''s words, he started to have an ominous feeling. "What''s his name?" "Justin Fang." The name that Zion mentioned piqued Nathaniel''s interest immediately "Justin Fang? That is indeed a name from the royal family. Hmm... this is interesting! Did As Fang do this?" "Mr. Ye, you''re amazing! As was indeed the one who registered the name as he told the public that it was the name of his adopted son. But isn''t the person he has been taking care of all these years his uncle? Isn''t his uncle''s name Maverick Abbott? He''s not Justin Fang either." Nathaniel felt warmth and familiarity when he heard Zion calling him ''Mr. Ye''. "Maybe that is his real son, and he is not an adopted one." "How is that possible? I have received news that Bernard is already dead." After hearing what Zion said, Nathaniel realized that the child had been keeping an eye on the movements in Ango, so he had wanted to say a few words to Zion. However, he realised that Zion knew what exactly he was doing, so he said nothing else. "I''ll send someone to find out how Bernard''s body was disposed of after he died. Don''t follow up on this matter." "Alright." Meanwhile, Zion didn''t insist but asked instead, "Mr. Ye, are you and Mommy back? When are you coming to pick us up?" Nathaniel paused for a moment after hearing this question. Then, he recalled how Mango ignored him and thought that the children could help his situation. So, he couldn''t help but say, "We are indeed back in Ocean City, but your mommy is mad at me. I can''t seem to make up with her, and now I''m seriously injured, so I hope that you guys cane back and help me." "Huh? Did you get seriously injured again? How could you be so weak, Mr. Ye? Why do you always get badly wounded when you go on missions? Don''t you know that mommy is very worried about you?" Zion''s reprimands crushed Nathaniel''s spirits even more. After all, Zion was his real son! "Zion Ye!" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nathaniel shouted Zion''s name word by word with an unhappy expression. Meanwhile, Zion stopped provoking him and said hurriedly, "Alright, alright. I will say no more. Send someone to pick us up tomorrow." "Let Michael send you guys back. If my guess is correct, the other party might target you guys instead since they couldn''ty their hands on your mom again. So, let''s wait a day, alright? You can take action once my men find out how Bernard''s body was disposed of." Well, Nathaniel was still a little worried about this. If the children were at the headquarters of the Baxter Alliance, the other party wouldn''t dare to go in and harm them openly, would they? On the other hand, Zion had initially wanted to reject this idea, but when he thought of Rita and Wisdom, he agreed to it. "Mr. Ye, do you want me to go and say hello to mommy and put in a few good words for you?" "Well, thank you so much. Hurry up and do it." After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel''s lips curled into a smile. That brat! When he recalled what Zion had told him just now, Nathaniel had no choice but to quickly send someone to investigate Bernard''s body. Now that Nathaniel was not in Ango now, he couldn''t reach out to his subordinate there immediately. Moreover, he didn''t know what had happened to Prisci, so he was concerned about her. Just when he was at a loss, Prisci sent him a message. "Mr. Ye, Bernard didn''t die! When I learned that Mango was attacked, I sent someone to investigate how they had taken care of Bernard''s body when he died. In the end, I found out that As only cremated the person and then threw the ashes into the sea without even setting up a headstone. At the same time, As also put the name of an adopted son in his family register. I felt like this was too much of a coincidence, so I sent someone to investigate the people who had been around Bernard since he was a child. Then, we discovered that he had a guard with him since childhood. They lived and ate and did everything together, so both of them became more alive. Finally, for some unknown reason, the guard disappeared, and no one could find out his whereabouts. I suspect that the man might have altered his looks and became Bernard''s substitute. He was always together with Bernard, so he should have the same demeanour and mannerisms as Bernard." After hearing this news, Nathaniel learnt two important pieces of information. First, Bernard could probably be alive. Next, Bernard desperately wished to kill Mango to take his revenge because she had shot him herself. Therefore, if he found any evidence to support his assumptions, the mastermind targeting Mango would definitely be Bernard! At this thought, Nathanielbed through the entire situation again. When he came to this conclusion, he wanted to unleash his fury. How was Bernard so resilient? Urgh! He didn''t die the first time! However, since they had managed to kill him once, they were bound to seed the second time. However, Nathaniel was still unclear about something. If Bernard was still alive, why would As cooperate with them and partake in the power struggle against Laborn? Then, Nathaniel thought about this incident again and understood what was going on. s! As was using Bernard''s death as a gambit to instigate his battle against Laborn. By returning Bernard to the Fang family, he was nning to take the country for his son. Also, this meant that As wanted to put Bernard onto the throne! Once he figured this out, Nathaniel coulde up with his own ns. "I need evidence. Now, give me all the information on the person who was always together with Bernard!" "Alright." Prisci replied very quickly. Well, it seemed like Laborn didn''t make things difficult for her. "Are you alright?" "I''m fine. It''s just As had been going against Laborn, and there were even five assassination attempts in a day. Heh! Since I have my force in the pce, Laborn promised me if I could ensure his safety, I would be only second to him in the whole of Ango." Prisci sneered as she said this. After all, this situation was so ridiculous as both of them were not close at all. In fact, she used to think that Laborn was not afraid of death, but it turned out that he also cherished his life. On the other hand, Nathaniel knew Laborn''s personality well. After all, he knew that Laborn needed Prisci now. Hence, Laborn decided to forgive her despite her actions, and he had even pretended that nothing had ever happened. But once Laborn consolidated his power, the first person he would eliminate would be Prisci. "Keep an eye on him. I don''t think we can trust what Laborn had said." "Hah! I know. I had stopped putting my hopes on him a few years ago. Rest assured, Mr. Ye, both Tristan and I are fine for the time being. Both Lebanon and he are on the way back and should be arriving in Ocean City by tomorrow. Since Lebanon sustained more serious injuries, Tristan should be sending him to the Hans family. Also, Mateo is aware of this and will be there to receive them. On the other hand, you need not worry about the situation here with Laborn. He has his hands full as he needs to save his own life. Before this, As had always sided with him. But now, since As is at his throat because of his son, and As has even joined forces with the cab to impeach him! Hence, Laborn is upied with appeasing the civil war, so he has no time to find out whether Lebanon is dead." Prisci talked about her father as if he was a stranger, so Nathaniel felt sorry for her. "Make ns for yourself as soon as possible. Besides, you cane back if anything happens, and the doors of the Ye family will always be open to you. Besides, I believe that Mango is also looking forward to your safe return. Prisci, we are a family, and you are my sister. This will never change." Prisci immediately teared up after hearing what Nathaniel said. "Mr. Ye, no... I''m going to cry if you keep acting like this." After saying that, Prisci hung up the phone immediately. She was swirling a ss of red wine in her hand, but she felt warm after looking at the blood-red colour of it. Well, she wanted to see what the Yes Mansion looked like. She used to want to be thedy of the house, but now, it would definitely be her future home. At this thought, Prisci gulped down the wine in her ss. After all, a lot of things had happened in the past few days. Firstly, she had not told Nathaniel that Tristan was injured as Nathaniel was seriously injured as well. Moreover, she had heard that Mango was injured as well because their enemies were targeting her. Thus, she felt they would know about this when Tristan returned, so she did not exin in advance. However, when she learned that Tristan was injured, Prisci''s heart was distressed. Thus, she would recall some fragments of her memories from time to time, and she even remembered how she and Tristan could never be separated. She knew that it was not a dream, and it was something that had happened before. This meant that she used to have an intimate rtionship with Tristan! Well, Prisci wasn''t sure how she felt. However, after learning that Tristan was injured, she drank two bottles of red wine and then cried on the table unconsciously. She didn''t know why she was crying, but her tears kept streaming down her face endlessly. Hence, she had informed Mateo about Tristan''s whereabouts and had sent her men to his aid. She could have gotten people to bring Tristan back to Ango, but there was great internal turmoil inside Ango right now. Hence, the son of the Acker family had already be the target of Laborn and As''s power struggle. Thus, both of them would probably destroy him if they couldn''t get him on their side. Therefore, Prisci unprecedentedly sent Tristan away and even staged a ne crash incident. In Ango, they had told people that the assistant of the Acker family''s son was already dead. Since Tristan was not from Ango, they should let him return to his hometown. However, Prisci suddenly felt empty. After all, this was too strange! She hadn''t him for a long time, and he was an unreasonable jerk. Why would she worry about him? Well, Prisci didn''t understand her thoughts. But now, she was fighting her battles all alone again in this cold pce in Ango. Hah! It didn''t matter! After all, she had gotten used to this since she was a child, right? Oh, well, maybe she was destined to be alone, so she could only fight her battles by herself. Therefore, she could only continue to fight for her own survival in this political mess. At this thought. Prisci put down her wine ss and went to lie on her bed. After all, she didn''t want to move anymore, and she felt that ying dead felt nice now! Besides, what would happen the next morning once she had opened her eyes? She might not even be alive! At this thought, Prisci smirked in self-deprecation. Suddenly, she noticed someone jumping in through the window. Then, she immediately became alert. "Who is it?" Prisci jumped to her feet as she spoke. Then, she attacked the intruder as fast as she could. Soon, the familiar smell of disinfectant surged through her senses. Prisci was momentarily dazed before someone pulled her into an embrace with their study arms. After that, a mischievous voice that she knew so well sounded in her ears. "Are you sending me away just like this? Prisci, you are bing bolder!¡± Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Prisci was stunned when she heard Tristan''s voice. Then, she subconsciously wanted to push Tristan away, but Tristan took advantage of this and pulled her down onto the bed into an intimate position. "Let me go! Are you crazy? Now the whole country is looking for you! Do you want them to find out that you are not dead?" Prisci couldn''t free herself from Tristan''s arms, so she could only press on his wound to force him to let her go. Tristan grunted in pain but still refused to let go. Then, cold sweat dripped from his forehead and fell on Prisci''s face. For a second, she felt that this scene was somewhat familiar. At this thought, Prisci couldn''t help looking up at Tristan and saw that there were mixed emotions in his eyes. Some fragments of memories shed through Prisci''s mind quickly, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not recall them. In the end, she stopped pressing on his wound and let go. Forget it! This man was a jerk. Why should she care about him? On the other hand, Tristan was surprised when Prisci let go, but he stillughed and asked, "Are you feeling sorry for me?" "Bah! You think too highly of yourself. How could I feel sorry for you? In your dreams, Tristan." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She meant to say that Tristan was hallucinating. However, Tristan was not angry. Instead, he was a little happy. Then, she sprawled on Prisci, so she couldn''t help but frown again. "Don''t cross the line now!" "If I wanted to cross the line, I wouldn''t stop here. Stop talking and let me sleep for a while, alright? I''m exhausted." Well, Tristan did sound tired indeed. Suddenly, Prisci remembered how he was chased down. Thus, she didn''t say anything eventually and didn''t push him away, even though she was mad because he hadid down on her. Soon, Tristan''s steady breathing sounds could be heard. He could only let down his guard when he was with Prisci. After that, Prisci gazed at his sleeping face. The dark circles under his eyes were so visible that she wondered if he had even rested recently. Was this man an idiot? She had already sent someone to send him away! Why on earth did hee back? Actually, Prisci had some answers in her heart. She was just unwilling to believe them. At this thought, she sighed and pulled the quilt over them. Then, she sent a message to Maya to ask her to keep watch, and no one was allowed toe in. After that, she justid there as a cushion for Tristan. She stared at the ceiling with an empty mind, and she listened to Tristan''s breathing and took in his familiar scent. Slowly, Prisci''s eyelids also grew heavy, and she drifted off into sleep. Not long after she fell asleep, Tristan opened his eyes. His eyes were full of tenderness as he looked at Prisci. s! She was such a stubborn woman. Even if her attitude towards him had changed, she still couldn''t remember what their rtionship was. After that, Tristan got up quietly and was about to leave, but Prisci woke up and hugged him from behind. "Where are you going?" Prisci asked with a terrified expression. Was he really not afraid of losing his life? The whole of Ango was under strict surveince, and the pce was at the centre of it all. Was he trying to get himself killed? Wait, this was the first time Prisci had hugged Tristan voluntarily, right? Hence, Tristan smiled slightly and replied in a soft voice, "I''m going to kill Bernard Gaylord." "What? Are you out of your mind?" Prisci thought that Tristan was nonsensical! Well, they couldn''t be sure that Justin Fang was the same person as Bernard Gaylord. Well, Tristan probably had investigated this because he was going to hunt Justin now. However, what difference would that make? After theirst ordeal, As had ced Bernard under irond security that no one could get past. Hence, how could Tristan ever think of killing Bernard? Bernard''s men would find Tristan and shoot him down before he could get close to Bernard! At this thought, a trace of anger shed through Prisci''s eyes. "Look, you are not the only one who wants to kill Bernard. I want to do the same too! However, in reality, we don''t even know where he is. How are you sure that the location disyed by As is true? Even if our information is urate and Justin is proven to be Bernard, would a cunning person like him allow himself to be in danger? Tristan, stop your foolishness! This is not the time to be reckless! Could you please calm down and think this through?" When Tristan looked at Prisci''s distressed face, he felt blissful. But he whispered instead, "Justin is Bernard. I know this because I''ve investigated this incident. Are you worried about me?" "Hehl Don''t tter yourself. I''m only worried that Mango will be devastated if you die." Prisci tried to avoid Tristan''s gaze and wanted to withdraw her hands. However, Tristan grasped and held them. "You must be aware of how Bernard wants to kill Mango desperately, right? Do you think I will have mercy on someone who is after my family?" "No one wants to show mercy to him! But we have to take this slow." "What? I can''t wait any longer, so how can I think this through? Why did they kill Bernard in the first ce? Didn''t we want to incite conflict between As and Laborn? But now that Bernard is still alive, As fighting Laborn in full force will be fleeting. If they have amon enemy and goal,ter on, they will still join forces. After all, As only wants the throne and not Laborn''s life. Although they are in the heat of the battle right now, it wouldn''t escte any further. As will at most use Laborn''s crimes against him as extortion to help Bernard im the throne. But he wouldn''t expose Laborn''s crimes to the world. However, what if Bernard died at the hands of Laborn?" Prisci was in a daze when she heard Tristan''s words, but soon she shook her head and said, "Even if what you are saying is right, the chances of your sess is less than 1 percent. So, I am not letting you go!" "Who are you to me to forbid me from going, Prisci?" Tristan looked straight at Prisci but did not force the words out of her. After hearing this, Prisci almost said something. But when she saw Tristan''s eyes, she couldn''t help avoiding his gaze and said, "I said it before. I don''t want to see you die." "You can''t convince me with that." "Then go to hell!" Then, Prisci pulled her hand away from Tristan''s grasp. She was a little angry but also a little disappointed. Tristan''s palm was rtively dry, and she felt warm and safe when he held her hand. When she pulled her hand away, all she felt was the cold and dejection. Suddenly, Prisci thought that she had gone mad. How could she feel that Tristan was warm? Or did she lose her mind because she had gone through so much recently? Prisci scolded herself secretly before she heard Tristanughing lightly. "Haha! Take good care of yourself. After I defeat Bernard, I wille and take you away. You don''t belong here, soe home with me and be my wife. If I manage toe back alive, the first thing I will do is to marry you. So, get all your documents ready and wait for me." After saying that, Tristan kissed Prisci on the cheek and got out of the bed before leaving. "What? Bah! Who wants to marry you?" Prisci was dumbfounded as she wiped her face where Tristan had kissed her. Right now, she felt a little annoyed. He was so full of himself! However, there were mixed emotions in her heart. After all, that was the first time someone had said that they wanted to marry her. At this thought, Prisci''s lips curled into a smile but she stopped herself the next moment. Urgh! What was wrong with her? How could she expect so much from him? She had gone crazy! At this thought, Prisci shook her head vigorously. Then, she remembered what Tristan was about to do out there and couldn''t help feeling worried. "Maya!" She called for Maya immediately. "Your Highness, what''s wrong?" There was a slight scent of disinfectant in the air, so Maya suddenly understood the situation but did not ask anything. She only looked around subconsciously. Then, she saw that although there was no one else around, the sheets were a little messy. After that, Maya lowered her head. Then, Prisci asked immediately, "Are our men keeping watch over As right now?" "Yes. The king''s men are also watching him." Maya answered hurriedly. Then, Prisci bit her lip and asked, "Do we have information on where Justin is staying?" "Not yet. We have already surveyed the few ces disclosed to the public, but none of them were real. Many of our men fell for their traps, and there were many casualties." A trace of anguish shed across Maya''s eyes as she mentioned this. After all, Prisci had been training those men for a long time now. Yet, As had killed them so brutally, so her heart ached for them. On the other hand, Prisci was in despair as well. However, she needed to put aside her mourning and think about the safety of the people who were still alive. s! Her men had suffered heavy casualties, so what would happen to Tristan? Did he want to drag the entire Acker family into this? Although As and Laborn both wanted to win the support of the Acker family, if they became a threat to the nation, the two of them would probably destroy the entire Acker family. Was Tristan aware of this? At this thought, Prisci was quite anxious. She got out of bed and paced around the room. In fact, she even had thoughts of going out but stopped at the door. No! She couldn''t do this! After all, Laborn had sent people to keep an eye on her. Therefore, he could realize her intentions before Tristan had actually made his move. Hence, shat should she do now? Could she stand here and watch Tristan die? At this thought, Prisci''s heart ached a little. It was as if someone had ripped her heart out and torn it into tiny pieces. "Princess?" Maya saw Prisci''s pale face and walked up to her and held her. "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well? I''ll call a doctor for you!" "No, now that this happened, no one cane in." Prisci shook her head as she replied. She had gone crazy! After all, Tristain was just a man! So what if she had intimate rtions with him? Losing her purity wasn''t a big deal at all, so she could pretend as if nothing had happened! Then why should she care about that man''s life? At this thought, Prisci went and sat on the edge of her bed. Yet, no matter how she tried to console herself, she started feeling more miserable, and she quickly fell into a state of depression. Meanwhile, the scenes of her interactions with Tristan kept reying in her mind. He had a bad temper, and he sounded rude due to his terrible personality. Furthermore, he didn''t even treat her well, but he was always protecting her even from the start. Well, no one in this world owed anyone anything. Yet, Prisci never thought that a man would pour his heart into protecting her. When she thought of this, she felt warmth in her heart. Oh, well. Forget it! She had to repay him and show her gratitude. At this thought, Prisci sighed softly before getting up and walked outside. On the other hand, Maya seemed to understand what Prisci was about to do. She wanted to stop Prisci but did not say anything in the end. Then, Prisci pushed open her bedroom door and walked out of her pce, but she was stopped at the entrance. "I''m sorry, Princess. You can''t leave." "Get out of my way!" Prisci fully emanated her terrifying aura as shemanded. But the guard in front of her remained unfazed and said firmly, "I''m sorry, Princess, but you can''t leave. These are Mr. Acker''s orders." "Hah! Are you one of Tristan''s men?" Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 Prisci never thought that Tristan''s men would be in her pce. Suddenly, she recognized the guard in front of her. He was the son of a official whom she had saved from Laborn two years ago. At the time, the official had sent his son to be her bodyguard out of gratitude. During the past two years, this guard had abode by her orders and requests well. But what was happening now? Was he working for Tristan? N?velDrama.Org content rights. At this thought, Prisci''s gaze suddenly hardened. "Get in here and make yourself clear!" With that, Prisci turned around and returned to her room. This was outrageous! The guard didn''t appear to be afraid nor worried. Instead, he followed Prisci back to the pce and knelt in front of her. "Please forgive me, Princess." "What happened? When did you be one of Tristan''s subordinates? Tell me the truth!" Prisci was infuriated as she said this. On the other hand, the guard wasn''t even terrified. He looked at Prisci and whispered, "I have always been serving Mr. Acker." "Hah! Are you telling me that you''ve always been his subordinate since the beginning? So the incident with Laborn was a setup?" "No, it was real, but it was also a dangerous move by Mr. Acker." The guard said in a low voice, "At that time, you wanted to develop your forces and power. As a result, you were ced in the limelight too often, so you caught Laborn''s attention. To protect you, Mr. Acker nned for me to deliberatelymit mistakes so that the king would catch me. At that time, my family was rivals with the forces that you were supporting. So, Laborn also wanted my family to be on your side, so he didn''t want you to support them. Thus, Mr. Acker got me to seize the opportunity to get close to you so that I could report your movements to him and protect you at the same time." Prisci felt a little upset after hearing this. Wait. Did the guard mention that this happened two years ago? Did that mean that Tristan had been monitoring her since two years ago? Although Tristain had not monitored her himself, she still didn''t feel great about it. However, Prisci did not continue to delve into this, and she thought about what the guard said instead. It seemed that Laborn had been cautious of her since two years ago. She had been comcent and so confident in herself that she thought she could withhold her information from Laborn. Hah! It turned out that she had been too naive instead! Without Tristan protecting her in secret, she would have died many times over. As she thought of the wounds the guard had suffered on her behalf for the past two years, she couldn''t help but feel perplexed. The more she learned about the truth, the more she felt that she owed a lot to Tristan. But Prisci was not a person who liked to be indebted to others. What should she do then? How could Tristan be so loathsome? She had be indebted to him without her knowledge. What should she do? Hence, Prisci looked upset right now. "I want to leave! Since you work for Tristan, so you should know that he is in a dangerous situation. I must go and help him. Do you want to watch him die without doing anything?" The guard still insisted and said, "Princess, before Mr. Acker left, he said that no matter what happened, you must not leave the pce. Otherwise, my family and I will die. Please... I beg you to remember how dedicated I have been to you for the past two years! Please spare my family!" After hearing this, Prisci was stunned. She had never imagined that Tristan would threaten her with the guards'' family members. That hateful jerk! "But if he dies, won''t you be afraid..." "Mr. Acker will be fine as he will not be at the front line. Besides, Mr. Acker had said that the best way to solve this issue is to borrow someone else''s strength!" The guard''s words slightly surprised Prisci. Was he nning to leverage on others to solve this? What did that mean? However, Prisci also realized that Tristan would not carry out the attack himself. She finally felt relieved. "Do you know his n?" "I don''t, but Mr. Acker gave me this order before he left. He said that if you asked about this, I should reply in this way to put you at ease." "What? I''m not worried about him!" Prisci felt as if someone had offended her, and she was immediately pissed. When the guard saw this, he lowered his head and said nothing, but Prisci was still frustrated. Hah! No wonder Tristan coulde and go freely in her pce. It turned out that he had his men here! "How many of my men are Tristan''s?" "I don''t know. I only know that my duty is to protect the princess. There may be another messenger, but other than that, I don''t know anything else." Upon hearing the guard''s words, Prisci felt like picking a fight with Tristan. He was such a jack*ss! She had always been proud of the fact that she could roam free and easy in her pce all these years because she was powerful. But now that she knew that Tristan was protecting her secretly, she felt terrible! "Get out!" "Yes, Princess." The guard understood the situation and left immediately. After listening to this, Maya looked at Tristan in a new light. After all, it seemed like Mr. Acker had a deep affection for the Princess! So they already knew each other two years ago? However, Prisci had never mentioned this person! Didn''t Prisci always like Nathaniel all these years? Suddenly, Maya remembered that after Nathaniel and the others left, Prisci had not mentioned Nathaniel''s name for a long time. However, she would mention Tristan''s name from time to time. In fact, she would be either cursing him or worried about him. Perhaps Prisci had long fallen for Tristan, but she never realized it. At this thought, Maya pursed her lips and lowered her head. Meanwhile, Prisci was startled when she saw this. "Maya, do you also serve him?" "No. I serve you, Princess." Maya quickly answered to prove that she was on Prisci''s side. Prisci heaved a sigh of relief. Now, it seemed like she wouldn''t be able to leave even if she wanted to. Moreover, Tristan had said that he would leverage on the strength of others. So, he should be fine, right? With this thought in mind, Prisci tried her best to suppress her worries and waited. Soon, night fell quickly. Prisci knew that these few nights would not be peaceful as her enemies would try to stir up trouble. Hence, she ordered her men to shut the entrance tight and retired early to bed. However, she couldn''t fall asleep, but she still had to pretend to be asleep. Around midnight, a figure dashed into Prisci''s room and nimbly got into her bed. Then, a familiar scent eased Prisci''s heart. "Are you still awake? Were you waiting for me?" "In your dreams! Get out! Your cold body is freezing." Prisci frowned slightly as she said this. She wanted to kick him off the bed, but he grabbed her ankle instead. Then, Tristan smirked and said, "I was cold. That''s why I came and hugged you." "Urgh! You jerk!" Prisci had no choice but to submit to him as she couldn''t break free from his embrace. Meanwhile, Tristan did not do anything excessive. He just held Prisci tightly in his arms as he never wanted to be separated from her. After all, Prisci was a stubborn woman. He knew that he would have a tough life ahead as he had fallen in love with her, but he had gotten used to it all these years. He just had to take it easy then! Tristan said these to himself before whispering in Prisci''s ear, "Bernard is dead. He is really dead now." "Huh? What did you say?" Prisci was a little stunned to hear this. She wanted to get up, but Tristan stopped her. "Don''t move. Let me hold you for a while. I''m exhausted." "How did he die? Are you sure? Tristan, how did you do it?" Tristan couldn''t help butugh when he heard Prisci asking so many questions. "Didn''t I asked my guard to tell you about this? It''s just a matter of leveraging on the strength of others." "Leveraging on the strength of others? I''ve been wondering who would have the ability to get close to Bernard and avoid As''s men. Tristan, tell me quickly!" Prisci''s voice sounded a little coquettish towards the end, but she didn''t notice it herself. Meanwhile, Tristan smiled and said, "It''s true that outsiders can''t get close to Bernard, but his men can, right?" "What do you mean?" Tristan saw that Prisci was full of curiosity, and he couldn''t hug her tightly anymore. Hence, he let her go and sat up. "Go and get me a ss of hot water then. I''m thirsty." Tristan ordered her as if he was her master. When Prisci heard this, she was slightly stunned before she gritted her teeth and red at him. However, she still obediently got off the bed and poured him a ss of hot water. On the other hand, Tristan could not help feeling a trace of warmth in his heart when she saw how docile Prisci was. When Tristan drank the hot water that Prisci gave him, he felt that it had warmed him all over, including his heart. Then, Tristan put the ss aside and then pulled Prisci into his arms. Her warm body drove the cold away from Tristan''s body. After that, he put his chin on Prisci''s shoulder and whispered, "Bernard had a lover, who was a girl who used to sell wine in a bar. She used to live a good life while selling wine, but unfortunately, she caught Bernard''s eye. He was a b*stard, and he dragged her back home and assaulted her without a word. The girl already had a lover, but because of the incident, she wanted tomit suicide. However, Bernard threatened her with her family''s safety. So she had to stay and serve him, and she became the person who warmed his bed." "Urgh! How could he do something so inhumane?" Prisci hated seeing men do such things. In fact, she thought that men who used their strength and power to force women into doing whatever they wanted were scum! On the other hand, Tristan agreed with that. "He is indeed inhumane. However, the worst thing was that the girl became pregnant. She wanted to abort the child at first, but because it was Bernard''s first child, he looked highly upon the matter and had people watch the girl day and night. He even hired a nutritionist to nurse her body in hopes that she could give birth to the child." Prisci immediately became furious after hearing this. "Bernard is just like his father! They are both b*stards! s! Women should have the choice of whether they want to bear children. Does he think he is still living in ancient times? So what if his father is royalty? He is already an illegal child, so does he want his child to be the same?" Tristan saw Prisci''s agitation and feltfort in the fact that the pce did not defile the kindness and integrity of this woman. After that, he stroked Prisci''s hair and continued in a low voice, "Well, the wicked will be taken care of in the end. When Mango assassinated Bernard''s substitute, he had lost some of his me. For his safety, he sought As and joined hands with thetter to take over the throne of Ango. At that time, Bernard was very cautious, and he reced everyone else, except for the girl.", "So you bribed the girl and killed Bernard?" Prisci looked at Tristan as she asked this. For some reason, she felt a little uneasy. Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 "I didn''t pay her anything. She volunteered to do this." Tristan''s tone was a little solemn as he spoke of this. "What happened?" Prisci was momentarily stunned, but she was anxious to know. Tristan whispered, "Bernard killed her most beloved man and drove her mother mad. Her father couldn''t stand the shock. So, he got drunk one day and died in a car ident. Then, her mother drowned shortly after her father''s death." That was a tragedy! Bernard''s reckless pige had caused the tragic death of a family. Prisci felt miserable all of a sudden after hearing this. "How is the girl now?" "She should be dead soon." "What? How could this be?" Prisci asked hurriedly, "Why didn''t you take her with you?" "She wants to die, and I can''t take her with me." Tristan also felt heavyhearted at this thought. But the girl didn''t want to live anymore. No one knew what the girl had suffered, and Tristan only knew that she was heavily scarred and bruised. There were many scars and wounds on her body, and most of which were caused by cigarette burns. There were even bruises on her body. All of them were caused by assault, whipping, and even wax burns. s! Bernard was simply a beast! Well, Tristan could cure the wounds on her body, but he couldn''t heal her emotional trauma. Besides that, the child in the girl''s womb had died because she had swallowed abortion pills. She even refused the operation to take the child out, so she couldn''t live much longer. Tristan told Prisci the stories sorrowfully, and Prisci was also depressed upon hearing them. "Urgh! Bernard died too quickly! He hasn''t suffered enough to pay for these sins!" "Well, to be fair, it wasn''t an easy death. After the girl drugged him, Bernard had lost all his strength. Then, she castrated him, and she pretty much stamped on his pride. Not only that, but the girl also told Bernard that his child was already dead. Bernard wanted to kill her then, but he had no strength left." When Tristan talked about this matter, he also felt very ufortable. Previously, the girl had sent Tristan a message saying that she would help kill Bernard. They had even agreed that Tristan would get her out of the ce once she had done the deed. However, it was all a lie as the girl never wanted to continue living. Then, the girl dismembered Bernard''s limbs and cooked them for As. After As took a bite, only did she tell him that it was his son''s meat. Naturally, As was outraged and killed the girl there and then. Hence, Tristan had heard that she had died a horrible death, and her body had been dismembered. However, Tristan withheld this information from Prisci. Although Prisci looked tough on the outside, she was still kindhearted and meek on the inside. Therefore, he decided to hide this bloody story from her. After telling Nathaniel about these things, Prisci saw that Tristan was staring at her intensely. "Why are you looking at me like that?" "My ne will arrive soon. Have you packed your things?" Tristan''s words startled Prisci immediately. "Are you kidding me? When did I say I would go with you?" "Are you telling me that you''re staying here so that you can find another husband? Don''t forget! The entire country knows that Laborn gave me your hand in marriage." "But you''re already dead!" Prisci gloated since she was the one who nned his fake death. However, Tristan smiled and said, "I could let everyone know that I am still alive at any time." "What? Are you crazy?" Prisci stared at Tristan and realized that there was a hint of seriousness in his eyes. Urgh! How could he threaten her with his life? "Tristan, do you think this is a joke? Your life is your own. You can choose whether you want to live or die on your own!" "Alright then. I will return to the Acker family now." N?velDrama.Org owns this. After that, Tristan got up to leave, but Prisci grabbed him. "Will you stop messing around? You will end up losing your life!" "Hah! You don''t even care about me!" Prisci wanted to hit Tristan when she saw how shameless he was being. "Don''t force me, okay?" "Is there anyone else left who you care about? Maya''s brother had arrived at Ocean City. After you leave here with Maya, you shouldn''t have any more attachment to this ce." Tristan''s words frustrated Prisci again. "How many of your men are around me? Don''t tell me that everyone around me works for you! Are the people whom I have been training all these years all yours?" "Nah, just three or four of them." Surprisingly, Tristan was overjoyed when she saw how annoyed Prisci was. "Get lost!" Prisci was not dumb to believe his words! However, Maya had already finished packing, so she knocked on Prisci''s door and asked, "Princess, when are we leaving?" "Leaving? We are not f*king leaving!" "Hey! Girls shouldn''t curse." Tristan frowned slightly when he heard what Prisci had said. "It''s none of your business!" "Are you not going to listen to me anymore?" Tristan abruptly took a step closer as he questioned this. His 6-foot tall height frightened Prisci, so she involuntarily took a step back. "Do you think you''re impressive just because you''re tall?" "Yes, I think that it is! Heh, I don''t think you can grow up to 6 feet tall!" Prisci gritted her teeth in anger when she saw Tristan''s smug face. "Urgh! Get out of my way!" Prisci stretched out her arm to push Tristan away. However, Tristan took advantage of this and pulled her into his arms before carrying her up. "Let''s go home then." "Tristan, let go of me! You are kidnapping me!" "You can shout even louder. Maybe Laborn wille and save you." Tristan''s lips curled into a slight smile, and a smug expression was written all over his face. However, Prisci shut her mouth. After all, he would not let Tristan die. "Even if Bernard is dead, As would not suspect Laborn as all." "Well, the girl works for Laborn." Tristan''s words stunned Prisci. "Is that true?" "Yes, the girl said so before she died. s! She helped us before she died." Tristan said solemnly as he was still very sad about this. Meanwhile, Prisci also stopped talking. If they wanted to end a regime, they had to pay the price by sacrificing a lot of people. Most importantly, a lot of innocent people had to give up their lives for this as well. Therefore, Prisci didn''t like the pce. She didn''t like the power struggle, and she disliked seeing the miserable deaths of innocent people. However, some things were out of her control. "I hope the civil war in Ango will end sooner, and the nation will continue to prosper." "Yes, it will. Lebanon has already awakened. After he exposes Laborn''s crimes to the world, he will be the legitimate sessor to the throne." After all, Tristan had always nned to help Lebanon win over the throne. When Prisci heard this, she looked at him and asked in a low voice, "Did you set this up from the beginning?" "That''s right." "Then why didn''t you help Lebanon when he was forced to leave Ango?" "How old was I when he left Ango? Come on! I had no authority at that time, so I couldn''t do anything even if I wanted to help him!" Tristanughed as he said this. Did Prisci think that he was omnipotent? Then, Prisci continued, "What about when Alfred died?" "Hmm... I can''t get involved in that matter." "What do you mean?" "My mother was the one who killed Alfred and framed it on Bernard. At first, Bernard wanted to take action against Alfred, but he then wanted to win over Alfred as thetter could influence Lebanon''s decisions. At that time, Alfred had too big an influence on Lebanon. He thought that Alfred was the same as him, but that wasn''t true. Soon, Alfred found out that his sister was in Bernard''s hands. Hence, there was a possibility that Alfred would join forces with Bernard for his sister." This was something that nobody knew about, but Tristan chose to tell Prisci this. "In fact, Alfred consumed the poison of his own will. My mother had rescued his sister and had arranged a good life for her. My mother had also allowed the siblings to say theirst goodbyes, so that was why Alfred was willing to die. He did it not only so that his sister could live in peace but also for Lebanon. Alfred knew that Lebanon''s feelings towards him were probably not true love but more like feelings towards family. If Lebanon were to one day be the king, he had to let go of this deformed love. However, Lebanon was a stubborn man. As long as Alfred was alive, Lebanon would never let him go. Therefore, only Alfred''s death could motivate Lebanon to fight for power and authority. Now that Lebanon is about to sit on the throne, he will only be lonelier." Tristan still felt sorry for Lebanon, so he decided to protect thetter by not telling him about the true story behind Alfred''s death. On the other hand, Prisci was slightly taken aback and did not say another word. When she came to her senses, she was already on the ne. "Tristan, you are asking me to abandon my home country." "Don''t worry. You''re just going home." Tristan smiled faintly when he said this. After all, he felt that being able to bring Prisci back to his country was his biggest aplishment so far. Then, one of his subordinates went up to Tristan and handed him a letter. "Mr. Acker, this letter is from the previous and current lords of the family." That meant that this was a letter Arlo and Teagan had written. The letter was very thick, and it was more than ten pages. There were very few people in this society who still wrote letters, but Arlo and Teagan were some of those few. Hence, instead of hiding thetter from Prisci, he opened the letter directly. In the letter, Arlo was a little reluctant to let Tristan leave and told him that the Acker family would always be his home and that there would always be a ce for him there. Meanwhile, Teagan also told Tristan that he would be his older brother for the rest of his life. Tristan''s name would be in the Acker''s family register, and the Acker family would remember everything he had done forthem. After reading this, Tristan was happy, and his heart was warm. He would never forget his foster family''s kindness to him, so he did not intend to change his name. After all, Tristan Acker was a nice name. "Haha! Well then, Your Highness, I''ll have to trouble you to marry me, even though I''m only the fake heir to the Acker family." Tristan was joking, but Prisci felt sorry for him. "You can return to your birth family when you return home." "I''ll certainly return to my birth family, but I won''t change my name. After all, my life was given by the Acker family. Hence, I did everything for the Acker family willingly. Hence, Your Highness, you should put more thought into the next generation of the Hans family. If not, there will be no descendants in the Hans'' family second branch." Prisci was dumbfounded after hearing what Tristan had said, and then she suddenly blushed to her neck. "Hey! Who said that I would birth you kids so that you can continue your bloodline? Tristan, could you be more shameless?" "I can be as shameless as I want with my wife. Right, I forgot to tell you. I have already submitted my request for marriage, and it was already approved. So, the first thing we need to do when we get back is to get our marriage license." Prisci was in shock when she heard how fast Tristain had taken action. He now had a military rank and naturally needed to request permission for his marriage. However, she was one of the princesses from Ango. Would the military even approve of their marriage? However, Prisci had a glimmer of expectation in her heart when she looked at Tristan and his bright smile. Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 When the nended in Ocean City, Mateo was already waiting with Terrance by his side. Terrance was aware of everything because of his rtionship with Mango. Therefore, when Tristan suddenly changed his time of arrival to dispose of Bernard first, Mateo had also told Terrance everything. Now, only Barack and Magnolia had not returned yet. The affairs in Ango had not concluded, so it wasn''t appropriate for them to show themselves as it would lead to more troubles. "The ne hasnded. Is that Tristan?" Terrance was a little excited as he asked. Mateo nodded and walked over quickly. "Tristan, wee home!" He gave Tristan a big hug while greeting thetter. On the other hand, Tristan saw Mateo as a very amiable person. After all, Mateo had almost be his father these years, and his uncle had given him a lot of guidance as well. In fact, he could achieve so much because of Mateo as well. "Uncle, I''m back!" Prisci was slightly stunned when she saw the bright smile on Tristan''s face. She didn''t know that he could smile so sincerely! Well, he was pretty good looking when he was smiling. When Mateo saw this, he could finally rx. "You brat! Urgh! You scared me to death. When you told me you needed to take care of something, I didn''t expect it to be something of this calibre and danger. How should I face your father if anything had happened to you?" Mateo chided anxiously while punching Tristan''s shoulder yfully. "I''m back now, right? I won''t leave this time." "That''s good. I''m d that you''re not leaving!" Mateo started tearing up when he said this. Then, Terrance pushed his wheelchair over. "Tristan, I''m once your uncles, and I''m Mateo''s younger brother. Wee home." After all, Tristan was aware of how Terrance''s legs became crippled, and he knew that none of the Hans family members was cowards. At that moment, Tristan was d that he was part of the Hans family. "Uncle, please take care of me in the future." Tristan hugged Terrance as he said this, and his eyes were a little teary. The members of Hans family that were in the same generation as Mateo were either dead or had suffered deadly injuries. Hence, they couldn''t allow any of their family members to fall into danger anymore. "You brat!" Terrance was not much older than Tristan, but he had mixed feelings now. "Have you seen your father?" "Not yet. When the matter in Ango is over, I will personally bring my father home." That was Tristan''s promise. "Good! That''s great!" Terrance was happy, but he didn''t know what else to say. After all, Tristan pulled Prisci, who was standing idly at the side, over and said with a smile, "Uncles, this is my wife, Prissy Fang. Please also take care of her in the future." On the other hand, Prisci was suddenly pulled to the front of Mateo and Terrance, and she couldn''t help but felt a little nervous. "No, I''m not his wife!" "What? Who says you''re not my wife? Is it because we haven''t registered our marriage. We''ll go there soon." Tristan said michievously. Somehow, Prisci managed to restrain herself from punching him after hearing what he had said. "Nice to meet you, Uncle Mateo and Uncle Terrance." "Nice to meet you too. Let''s go home now." Mateo was really happy today. Not only was his nephew back, but he had also brought his wife! That was an important matter for the Hans family. However, Tristan smiled and said, "Nah, we''re in no rush. We will go and get our marriage license first." "Have you submitted your marriage application?" Mateo asked as he knew about the marriage procedures. "I''ve already obtained the approval. It''s here in my pocket." The two bachelors were a little envious when they saw how excited Tristan looked. "I won''t go." Prisci whispered in protest. "Huh? What did you say?" Tristan''s expression suddenly darkened as he said these words, so Prisci was scared. Thus, she couldn''t help but shudder, and she didn''t dare to refuse anymore. Meanwhile, Terrance and Mateo looked at both of them curiously. However, they said softly, "Mango is still injured. After you have settled your affairs, go home and visit Mango and the others." "All right." Tristan then smiled again after hearing what they had said. Just like that, Tristan brought Prisci to the city hall. After a short while, she became a married woman. She looked at the marriage license and frowned, while the man next to her looked overjoyed. After that, Prisci was about to put the marriage license away when Tristan snatched it away from her. "From today on, I will keep our marriage licenses!" "What? Who gave you the right to do that?" "I can do so because I''m your husband." Tristan said these words confidently. On the other hand, Prisci was so depressed that she didn''t feel happy about getting married at all. On the contrary, she felt wronged. "Tristan, I don''t want to marry you." "It''s toote now." "We can still get a divorce." "Hah! I dare you to say that again." Tristan said these words with a sullen face, and he looked terrifying right now. Hence, Prisci was even a little afraid of him. "Let''s go home then!" After all, Tristan took Prisci''s hand and walked towards the car. However, Prisci felt irritated when he saw how joyful he looked. However, she didn''t know what was wrong with herself either. How could she always be less aggressive whenever she was in front of Tristan? Prisci couldn''t answer this question either. However, before she had regained her senses, Tristan had already dragged her back to the Hans family. Since there were only men in the Hans family, there were some inconveniences now that Prisci was staying with them. To ease Prisci''s embarrassment, Terrance had also asked his caretaker, Pandere Soo, to stay with her. After that, Tristan left the Hans family after giving a few instructions. After all, he had to report back to the headquarters because he hadpleted his mission in Ango. Therefore, Prisci felt somewhat ufortable. Meanwhile, Maya looked at the architecture style of the Hans family. It was very different from that of Ango and was somewhat strange. "Princess, what should we do now?" "Don''t call me Princess. You can address me as "madam" now." Although Prisci was unsure of her current identity, she knew that Tristan''s identity was unique. Therefore, they had obviously returned to the country suddenly because she had staged his death. As a result, she had upset Tristan''s future ns. So, for the moment, she could only stay with the Hans family. On the other hand, Maya did not say anything. After all, Prisci had married to a faraway ce and had already found it difficult to adapt. Moreover, there was no one in the family that she knew. Even if Pandere was around, Prisci couldn''t talk to her. Thus, she thought of Mango suddenly. "We can pay a visit to Mrs. Ye." Prisci suddenly realized that her rtionship with Mango had undergone a major change. Was she now Mango''s sister-inw? Wait, did that mean that she was also Mr. Ye''s sister-inw? Suddenly, Prisci felt that this situation was quite interesting. After asking Maya to prepare some gifts, Prisci told Terrance about her ns. He then sent a car to bring Maya and Prisci to the Ye''s Mansion. When they arrived at The Ye''s Mansion, Nathaniel was resting. Mango, on the other hand, was so bored that she went to the greenhouse to water the flowers. The flowers were all left behind by I. I liked to nt flowers, and she had grown them for so many years. Thus, Mango felt miserable when she remembered what I had said before thetter had passed away. Although I had done many wrong things, she was still a mother. Hence, she believed that I had left a deep impression on Nathaniel''s heart. Suddenly, Mango thought that the time with I when she had just married into the Ye family felt like ages ago. Now, a lot of the Ye family members had left them, so only she and Nathaniel were left. After all, Sise was dead. Meanwhile, Newell and his son''s whereabouts were unknown. He said that he wanted to experience life outside, but no one knew where they went. On the other hand, Maverick was not a member of the Ye family, and he was staying at a ce that was far away with his lover. The Ye family, which used to be sorge and merry, now looked so deserted and dested. Suddenly, Mango missed the children. At this time, the butler reported that someone was visiting. After hearing this. Mango quickly packed up her things and walked out of the greenhouse. When she saw Prisci, she thought that she was hallucinating. She rubbed her eyes hard and looked at Prisci, who was smiling. Then, she couldn''t help but smile back and say, "Wow! You actually came to Ocean City!" "Well, I didn''t want here willingly. Someone abducted me here!" Finally, Prisci felt that she had found someone that she could rely on. Fortunately, Mango was here with her. Then, Prisci casually sat on the sofa. Meanwhile, Mango got someone to brew a pot of tea for her before sitting down in front of Prisci. "Hey! Why are you making my brother sound like a kidnapper? He just treats you differently from others." "Hah! You need to stop ttering your brother!" Prisci felt a little wronged andined in a low voice, "How can a man like him exist? He didn''t even get my consent before bringing me onto the ne! After disembarking, he took me straight to the city hall to register our marriage. Then, he wouldn''t even let me look at or keep the marriage license. Urgh! Who does he think he is?" Mango was stunned when she heard what Prisci had said. "What? Did you just get married to my brother?" "Yeah, that''s right." Prisci looked like she had given up all hope when she said these words. Mango, however, choked on the tea. "No way! Does that mean you are now my sister-inw?" "Nah, our identities don''t matter that much. I don''t care about the title of Mrs. Acker anyway." Prisci pouted and said in a pitiful manner. However, Mango hurriedly said, "No, we can''t do that! I should still think of you as Mrs. Acker. After all, It''s not easy for my brother to get married. If his wife ends up running away because of me, he won''t ever forgive me!" Prisci''s face immediately turned red when she heard what Mango had said. "Urgh! You''re also making fun of me." "Nah, I''m only telling the truth. However, your rtionship with him progressed really quickly. Haven''t you only met each other recently?" Mango didn''t know their story, so she thought they had met for the first time at the state banquet. How did they end up getting married now? Then, Prisci hesitated for a moment before saying, "Um... actually, we''ve known each other for many years. It''s just that, I think that I forgot about him." "What? How is that possible?" Mango was a little surprised when she heard Prisci''s reply. Then, Prisci went ahead and told Mango about the whole story. After all, Mango shook her head and said, "I can''t believe it! Your love story seems to havee out from a movie! However, my brother is a responsible man. If he doesn''t like you, he wouldn''t have married you. In fact, I''m great that you married him. After all, you shouldn''t get involved in the turmoil in Ango. Also, you have me and Nathan here in Ocean City. After this, I''ll introduce you to other good friends too. I promise you that you won''t be lonely here!" Prisci nodded her head when she heard this. Then, she turned around but did not see Nathaniel, so she could not help asking. "Where is Mr. Ye? I heard that he was seriously injured. How is he now?" Mango paused for a moment after hearing Prisci''s questions. She then said indifferently, "He''s fine now, but he needs to rest and recuperate. He should still be resting, but if you want to see him, he is in the first room on the left of the second floor." "Won''t you go in with me? Mango, are you so sure that I won''t do anything? After all, I''m someone who coveted your husband."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Prisci was joking around as she said this. However, Mango said indifferently, "You''re already my sister-inw, so what else do I have to worry about? Even if you have such evil intentions, I don''t think that you will dare to do so because of my brother. Go ahead. Meanwhile,I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare some good food for you. Stay here for lunch, alright?" After saying that, Mango stood up and went to the kitchen. Meanwhile, Prisci shook her head. When she looked up, she saw Nathaniel in a wheelchair waiting at the top of the second-floor stairs. She didn''t know when he hade out of the room, but his face was gloomy. Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 "Mr. Ye? When did youe out? Why didn''t you say anything? By the way, how''s your injury? Are you okay?" Prisci couldn''t help but ask continuously when she saw that Nathaniel looked pale. On the other hand, Nathaniel''s gaze never left Mango. Urgh! That heartless woman didn''t care about how he was doing now. She hadn''t even said a word to him, even though she had been back for around three days. Furthermore, even though he had tried everything, Mango still turned a blind eye to him. What else could he do to get his wife''s attention? At this thought, Nathaniel was speechless. However, when he heard Prisci''s question, he replied perfunctorily, "I''m fine. I won''t die." Then, he went back to his bedroom. Meanwhile, Prisci knew that he was angry when she saw him like this. But she didn''t do anything to provoke Nathaniel. Therefore, was Nathaniel mad because she had married Tristan and be his brother-inw? The more Prisci thought about this, the more she felt that she had married Tristan too hastily. That wouldn''t do! She had to tell Tristan at night that this marriage was illegitimate. At this thought, Prisci asked Maya to bring in the gifts. Then, she walked in as well. Meanwhile, Nathaniel did not lie down but was sitting in his wheelchair. He was looking at the scenery outside, but no one knew what was on his mind. When Prisci came behind him, she suddenly felt a little emotional. She was meeting the person whom she had most wanted to marry. However, she didn''t feel upset anymore, but she did feel like Nathaniel was a rtive to her now. Was it because her feelings for Nathaniel weren''t deep? Or was it because she was a promiscuous woman? Prisci couldn''t figure this out, so she felt a little depressed. "Mr. Ye, may I ask you a question?" Now that Mango wasn''t around, Prisci thought it was an opportunity to ask Nathaniel some sensitive questions. Furthermore, this would be thest time she would ask Nathaniel this. Nathaniel nodded in reply after hearing her question. Then, Prisci asked somewhat embarrassingly, "Mr. Ye, do you think that I''m promiscuous or fickle? Or do you think that I''ve always used my wits to trick others?" "Huh? Why do you say that?" Nathaniel frowned when he saw how conflicted Prisci was. He felt sorry for Prisci as he had always thought of her as a younger sister. After hearing this question, Prisci bit her lip and thought for a while before saying, "I always knew that I liked you. I even told myself that I would only marry you in this life. If you didn''t marry Mango, who is such a good match for you, I think I wouldn''t have given up so quickly. However, I''ve only given up on you for a while, and I''ve also only met Tristan recently, but my feelings for you diminished. When Tristan and I got married earlier, I didn''t even hate it at all. I thought it was because it didn''t matter who I married since they were all not you. However, I didn''t feel repulsed when I looked at our marriage license, and I felt happy instead, so I felt like a hypocritical woman. s! I don''t deserve you indeed!" After saying these words, Prisci felt very miserable. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had rarely seen Prisci in such distress. In the past, he was afraid that Prisci had too much of a crush on him. Now that he heard that Prisci was married to Tristan, he felt happy and gratified. "Don''t be silly. You haven''t loved me at all. After all, you''ve just always admired and felt grateful towards me?" "What? How is that possible? I''m sure I had feelings for you!" Prisci retorted directly. She knew exactly how she felt. Then, Nathaniel looked at her and finally smiled before asking, "When did you fall in love with me then?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "When you rescued me from the uninhabited area at the age of eighteen. I fell in love with you deeply after that." "What if I tell you that the person who saved you that year wasn''t me but Tristan?" Prisci was stunned when she heard what Nathaniel had said. "What did you say?" "The person who saved you that year was indeed not me, but Tristan. When he handed you to me, you were unconscious. Tristan, on the other hand, was seriously injured too. Thus, he also fainted because he had no more strength left. Perhaps your memory of him hadpletely faded. However, do you remember that after you woke up, there was another patient in your ward? You got along well with him at that time. Well, to be exact, you had so much fun bullying him quite often." Nathaniel talked about Prici''s past. Meanwhile, Prisci had no memory of this, but she vaguely remembered that she had indeed bullied a boy. This was because she had been too bored while she was staying in the hospital. At that time, the hospital''s facilities were limited, and there were neithermunication signals nor mobile phones. She could not find Nathaniel, so she could only hang out with the boy from the same ward. But the boy seemed to be very dull and did not like to talk. Thus, she had teased him repeatedly and was happy when she managed to anger him. If Nathaniel hadn''t mentioned this now, Prisci would never have recalled that she still had these memories. "Was the boy from that time Tristan?" "Mhm, that''s right." Nathaniel remembered how miserable Tristan had looked when Prisci had bullied him back then. At this thought, he couldn''t help but chuckle. Perhaps Nathaniel had given up on having a romantic rtionship with Prisci when he saw how he had bullied Tristan back then. After all, Nathaniel always knew what he wanted his other half to be like. He didn''t want them to be a troublemaker or a bully who would argue with him every day. He could treat such a girl as his sister, but not as his lover. Meanwhile, Prisci seemed to have thought of this too and felt like crying. "Mr. Ye, did you stay away from me because I teased Tristan?" "Well, you were indeed quite lively back then." Nathaniel didn''t say these words out directly, but Prisci understood what he was trying to say. s! She never thought that she had scared Nathaniel away because of how she had bullied Tristan! Suddenly, she wanted to cry. If she had known earlier that things would turn out this way, she would have done everything she could to act docile and unassertive. Perhaps then, Nathaniel wouldn''t have anything to do with Mango right now. At this thought, Prisci was on the verge of tears. On the other hand, Nathaniel couldn''t stand it any longer and hurriedly said, "I''rn sure that this is fate. After all, you and Tristan are fated to be together. Didn''t he save you several times? Love and gratitude are different things. However, Prisci, do you not love him? If not, how could you have epted him in such a short time? Also, you married him willingly! I''ve known you for a long time, and I know that no one can threaten you easily. If you weren''t willing to do so, no matter how aggressive Tristan was, would you have married him? You should think about your true feelings now. If you do that, you can lead a happy life, and your lover will be delighted too." Prisci went silent after hearing this. After all, Nathaniel was right. Her feelings for Tristan were different. She cared for Tristan, so she had been scared to admit her feelings too. Hence, she had been hesitant to ept him because she liked him. Furthermore, when he got into trouble, she came up with a strategy to help him escape because she cared about him. At that time, she even disregarded how Nathaniel and Mango had been doing. Without realizing it, Tristan had be so important in her heart, and he mattered more than Nathaniel now. It turned out that the person she had always liked was Tristan! s! She had always mistaken him for someone else and stubbornly waited for so many years. Prisci''s mood brightened when she thought about this. "Mr. Ye, thank you." Prisci thanked Nathaniel sincerely. After hearing this, Nathaniel waved his hand and then looked at the door. When he saw that Mango hadn''t followed Prisci upstairs, he couldn''t help feel a little downcast. Didn''t Mango get jealous easily? Wasn''t she afraid that Prisci would still be in love with him? Yet, Mango was not worried at all, even though knowing that Prisci had entered his room. Urgh! How could she bear with it just like that? At this thought, Nathaniel felt himself going crazy. Prisci looked at Nathaniel''s expression and gaze. Suddenly, she recalled that Mango and Nathaniel hadn''t talked to each other since she hade in, so she couldn''t help but be stunned. "Mr. Ye, did you quarrel with Mango?" Although Prisci felt that this would likely not happen, she still thought that they had quarreled because of the strange atmosphere around them. Then, Nathaniel said gloomily, "Nah, it''s not a quarrel. She''s ignoring me right no! Look at me. I''m a patient. However, three days after my major operation, she gave me the cold shoulder! Don''t you think that l"m pitiful? In the past, Nathaniel would not have said such words. However, when Prisci saw how depressed Nathaniel looked and how upset he sounded, she was shocked. "Huh? What happened? Why is Mango ignoring you?" Well, why was Mango ignoring him? Nathaniel didn''t know how to answer that question. Even now, he still did not know what he had done wrong. Since he couldn''t save both their lives, was he in the wrong as he had chosen to protect Mango? After all, that was his way of loving her, yet Mango was still furious. However, if he told Mango that he would not do it next time, Nathaniel felt that he would be lying to her. That was why he did not know how to reconcile this argument between them. But, Nathaniel also could not stand Mango ignoring him at this moment. At this thought, Nathaniel sighed and asked, "I don''t understand how you women think." "Mr. Ye, can you not think of us all the same way? What do you mean by ''us women''? What''s going on? How can I help you if you don''t tell me?" "Do you think that you can help me?" Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly lit up when he heard what Prisci had said. She was right! Prisci and Mango were good friends. Furthermore, Prisci was also a woman, so she probably understood what Mango was thinking. Hence, she could also give him some ideas too. At this thought, Nathaniel quickly told Prisci what had happened. After hearing what he had said, Prisci knew what was wrong with them. "Mr. Ye, I don''t think it''s a problem for you to sacrifice yourself so that the other party would change their decisions. After all, you did it for Mango, so it''s quite touching too. However, your fault lies in not discussing it with her. How should I exin this? Your intentions were for Mango''s good because you love her, even to the point that you would sacrifice your life for her. Therefore, other people would think that you had be fearless because you love her so much. But to Mango, it shows that you don''t respect her, and neither do you respect your rtionship. She was forced to ept your good intentions, and she even had to ept the fact that you had decided to sacrifice your own life because of your love for her. Don''t you know how heavy that burden would be? Now that she is the reason behind your sacrifice, she would have to spend the rest of her life in regret and frustration! Hence, do you think that this is something you should do out of love?" Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 Prisci''s words brought him to his senses. He put himself in her shoes and thought about it. If he and Mango had been in the same situation, what would he do if Mango had made such a decision? At this thought, Nathaniel suddenly felt a shiver through his spine. His heart felt tight, and it was as if he was suffocating. If he had to sacrifice Mango''s life to continue living, he would feel that his life was meaningless! Furthermore, he would only me himself and regret it forever. Hence, he would be depressed until his death. At this moment, Nathaniel finally understood what Mango was angry about. The two of them loved each other, so they had be husband and wife and tied their lives together. However, he had chosen to ignore Mango when both of them were in danger. Instead, he put her into a situation where she had to act dishonorably, all in the name of love. In the past, he always thought that sacrificing his life for his love for a noble thing to do. In fact, he felt that he could be proud as he was telling the whole world that he loved her. But now, he finally realized how stupid and humiliating this was to Mango. Furthemore, it also showed that he didn''t trust Mango''s abilities. He had forced Mango to take responsibility for his selfish actions. Thus, she deserved to be angry. Nathaniel fell silent at this thought. On the other hand, Prisci knew that Nathaniel had thought things through when she saw his reaction. She whispered, "Women are different from each other. Some women are weak, so they prefer their husbands to dote on them. Some women, on the other hand, are determined. They would rather suffer to be equals to men. All they want is to stand next to their lovers and enjoy the same happiness after going through the same hardships as them. Mr. Ye, you should know what kind of person your wife is. If she only wants you to contribute alone to your rtionship, I think both of you wouldn''t have been through so many trials and tribtions." "I know, but how should I ask her for forgiveness now?" Nathaniel humbly asked for advice. Prisci shook her head in reply and said, "Well, it''s difficult. You''ve hurt her, so she probably can''t recover that easily. Well, I don''t think Mango will abandon you because she has deep feelings for you. However, both of you might take some time to mend your rtionship." "How long will it take?" "I don''t know. Maybe a week, a month, or two years. Everything will be fine anyway, so don''t worry too much." Prisci patted Nathaniel''s shoulder as if she was consoling him. Nathaniel was in great disbelief when he heard this. He couldn''t even hold on for a day. What would happen if it took one month or a few years? Was Prisci joking with him right now? "I think Tristan''s strategies and tactics are excellent. Well, the higher-ups asked me to send a few soldiers for a mission, so I was thinking of rmending Tristan. Nathaniel said in a calm tone, so Prisci was immediately dumbfounded. "Mr. Ye, don''t do this. We just got married! Urgh! We haven''t even gone on a honeymoon!" "Soldiers don''t get to go on honeymon. Besides, since my body is not in good condition, I should hand over everything to Tristan. I think my superiors won''t object to this." "What? Mr. Ye!" Prisci''s tone had changed. "Mr. Ye, you can''t do this! Even though Mango is giving you a cold shoulder, you can''t ruin my marriage too!" "Well, there''s nothing I can do about this because this is my personality. I''m having a hard time now, so I will be annoyed if I see someone showing off their rtionship in front of me." Nathaniel said lightly. Prisci felt extremely wronged when she heard this. When did she ever show off her rtionship with Tristan? She had never done that! "Mr. Ye, I don''t know how to help you." "I''m going to call Master Mo now. Oh, right. I suddenly remembered that we have to report how much Tristan has helped us during this mission." Nathaniel took out his phone while he was speaking. However, Prisci grabbed his hand and pleaded, "Mr. Ye, please don''t do this. Let me think, okay?" "I''ll give you two minutes." Nathaniel''s lips curled into a smile when he heard her reply. Urgh! Prisci really regretteding to The Ye''s Mansion alone right now. "Mr. Ye, I can''te up with an idea in two minutes." "I only want results, so I don''t care about your thought process at all." "Look, you can start by doing what she likes then." Prisci muttered as she had no other ideas anymore. Nathaniel was somewhat puzzled when he heard her suggestion. "Huh? Doing what she likes? Hmm... Mango hasn''t done any drawingstely." Nathaniel recalled that other than taking care of the flowers and nts left behind by I, Mango didn''t seem to have much interest in painting anymore, much less designing a car. On the other hand, thoughts were running in Prisci''s head. "Then, what is she passionate about? For example, she may like watching certain shows, or..." "No way!" Nathaniel suddenly thought about one of Mango''s social media posts. He couldn''t even wait to tear Kieran Hond into shreds. How could he allow such a good-looking guy to interact with Mango so that she would forgive him? No! He would only allow it over his dead body! On the other hand, Prisci didn''t know about Mango''s social media feed, so she was naturally a little confused by Nathaniel''s intense reaction. "Mr. Ye, why can''t we do that? If you want to appease Mango''s anger, you have to make her feel better." Nathaniel frowned tightly when he heard this. He felt that he was a b*stard, but he suddenly thought about something else?" Wasn''t Kieran just a good-looking guy? Well, he could ask the guy to sign an autograph for Mango. Would the guy dare to flirt with his wife at his home? At this thought, Nathaniel thought that this method could work. "Well, are you sure this is a good idea?" "Well, you have to try it before you will know whether it will work. Otherwise, both of you will be arguing forevr. I have entered your room for such a long time, but Mango hasn''t evene to take a look. That means that when I''m not around, you don''t even talk to each other." Nathaniel felt extremely hurt after hearing what Prisci had said. s! His wife had already ignored him for three days! Hence, he felt that his days were passing so slowly now. "Alright, let me think about it." "Mr. Ye, you can think about it slowly. I''ll take my leave then." Prisci said and took advantage of this opportunity to flee. Mamma Mia! if she had known earlier that she would be dragged into this problem, she would''ve nevere here! On the other hand, Mango saw Prisci rushing out from Nathaniel''s room with a fearful expression, so she was stunned for a moment. "What''s wrong with you?" "Erm... it''s nothing! I''ll take my leave now, and I''lle back to visit another day. Wait,e visit me at the Hans family instead when your injuries are better instead. Okay, bye! You don''t need to see me off." Prisci didn''t stop for even a moment before running away. Mango was a little confused when she saw this. What on earth had happened? Was Nathaniel in a bad mood? Also, did he take out his anger on Prisci? At this thought, Mango shook her head. After all, she had no intention to go and take a look at Nathaniel. On the other hand, Nathaniel thought for a long time after hearing Prisci''s proposal. Finally, he called Ned and asked him to invite Kieran toe and sign an autograph for Mango. llrgh! Nathaniel felt terribly hurt when he had made such a decision. However, Ned called Nathaniel not long after. "Mr. Ye, Mr. Song had invited Kieran Nond somewhere. Recently, his schedule is packed, so I don''t think he can make it." "What do you mean by he can''t make it? I''m Nathaniel Ye! So why do I have to wait to see a mere actor?" Nathaniel was not in a good mood, and he couldn''t hold his anger anymore. Meanwhile, Ned flinched and didn''t know what to do. "Do you want Desmond to try instead?" Oh, well, things would be better for him if someone took the me. Right now, Ned could obviously tell that Nathaniel was in a bad mood just by hearing his tone. Hence, he decided to forget about being loyal to his friend and suggested this to Nathaniel. After Ned''s reminder, Nathaniel immediately thought about Desmond. "By the way, what has Desmond been busy with recently? Does he know what Mango is injured? H didn''t evene to see her until now." If Desmond came, maybe he could put in a good word for him. Right now, everyone looked like saviors to Nathaniel. Then, Ned said immediately, "Desmond felt that hecked strength because of thest incident. So, he left Dark Night Empire to me and Carmelo temporarily, and then he went to train at a remote ind with Haniya. He has been there for quite some time. Why don''t I call him back?" "Nah, there''s no need to do that. Kust let the two of them concentrate on their training." Indeed, Desmond''s needed to hone his abilities. In the future, he would be themander of the Dark Night Empire. Therefore, he could only train if he wanted to improve his strength as no one could help him with this. Furthermore, he was Mango''s subordinate, so it was not appropriate for Nathaniel to order him to return. After that, Nathaniel hung up the phone with a depressed expression on his face. He felt like anyone could push him around now because he wasn''t as strong as before. Now, everyone could easily bully him! Nathaniel was thinking about this bitterly when he heard Walter''s casual voiceing from outside the room. "Mango, I''m here to see you. How are you today? Are you in a better mood?" When Mango saw that Walter and Deborah hade, she couldn''t help butugh. "Haha! Why are you two here?" "We''re not the only ones here. Guess who else is here too?" Mango was delighted when she heard Walter trying to be mysterious on purpose. "Oh, I don''t know! Did you bring a handsome guy here to see me?" "Bingo! Congrattions! Your answer is correct!" Then, Walter said very proudly, "Come in." After that, a tall figure came in from the outside. Mango felt that she had seen this person before, but she couldn''t recall who this was for a while. "This is..." "Do you not recognize him?" Walter was a little surprised when he heard this, and Deborahughed. However, Mango scratched her head awkwardly and said, "Uh... I can''t recall right now." "Hello, Mrs. Ye. I''m Kieran Hond. Nice to meet you." Mango froze immediately when she heard this. What the f**k! She didn''t expect to see Kieran Hond in person! Furthermore, Walter had even brought him to her house. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Well, hurry! Please, have a seat! Ellis, serve him some tea!" Mango was a little excited right now. "I love the show that you are in because it''s so interesting! If it''s alright with you, can we take a photo together?" Kieran immediately nodded his head when he heard Mango''s words. Meanwhile, Nathaniel listened in from his room, and he was about to explode with anger. Walter Song, how could you do this to me? Walter had snatched away the idea that Prisci had thought for Nathaniel. Moreover, this b*stard dared to invite the guy to his house. That was simply outrageous! At this thought, Nathaniel pushed his wheelchair out. "Who''s here?" Nathaniel''s voice was cold, and his gaze was intense. Hence, his murderous aura instantly filled the entire living room. However, Mango didn''t even look at him. Instead, she immediately took out her phone and adjusted the focal length. In an instant, she ced her hand on Kieran''s shoulder and took a photo of them. "We look awesome! Thank you! Would you like to have lunch together?" Mango invited Kieran happily. On the other hand, Nathaniel''s face was cold, and he looked even more furious now. Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 Meanwhile, Kieran was taken aback, and he immediately smiled at Nathaniel politely and said, "Hello, Mr. Ye." Nathaniel originally wanted tosh out at Kieran, but thetter had greeted him with a smile. If he got mad for no reason, he would look rude instead. Therefore, he could only suppress his anger and nod his head coldly. Then, Walter said with a smile, "Nathaniel, what do you want for lunch? It''s my treat." "Go to hell, Walter." Nathaniel red at him and turned around before pushing the wheelchair back to the room. "What the f*ck, what''s going on? What did I do? Why is he irritated?" Walter muttered on and on before Deborah nudged him. She now fully understood why Nathaniel could always push Walter around. After all, Walter was digging his own grave right now! "Mango, we still have some errands to runter. Kieran''s schedule should be packed as well. So, we won''t be having lunch here then." "Huh? What errands do we haveter?" Walter was a little frustrated, but Deborah dragged him outside. She also asked Kieran, "Don''t you have another lunch appointmentter?" "Ah, that''s right." Kieran nodded and smiled at Mango before taking his leave. On the other hand, Mango was a little depressed because they came and then left in such a hurry. Well, Nathaniel was disrespecting her and her guests!" That was the first time Mango had stepped into the master bedroom after Nathaniel''s operation. Hence, Nathaniel was very excited. Even though he was full of jealousy just now, he still put on a big smile. "Mango, you''re back?" "What is the meaning of this? Do you hate everything or everyone the I like? If you don''t like them, I''ll move outter then. I heard that grandpa went to Santell Capital. Well, I should go over and stay with him for a few days." After saying that, Mango turned around and left. Nathaniel''s heart jumped, and he quickly grabbed her hand when he heard this. "What do you want me to do so that you''ll forgive me? Look, I admit that the previous incident happened because I didn''t consider your feelings. I was selfish, but we are husband and wife! Since we survived that incident together, are you going to torment me further?" Nathaniel was about to lose his mind right now. However, Mango looked at him coldly and asked, "Hah! Do you think that I''m tormenting you?" "No! I was wrong! Please listen to me, Mango." "Urgh! I don''t want to hear it. If you think I''m unreasonable, then you can ignore me. Look, Mr. Ye, if you want to make any important decisions in the future, you can just tell me about it once you''ve made up your mind without discussing it with me. After all, Mr. Ye, you''re such an important person, but I''m merely your wife!" After saying that, Mango pulled away from Nathaniel. On the other hand, Nathaniel knew that he was furious, but he felt that he had been mistreated as well. When he heard Mango''s words, he couldn''t contain his anger any longer. "What important decision? What are you trying to say? Look, can''t we get over this incident already?! It''s been a few days, and you''re still treating me coldly. I''m your husband, and I''m still seriously ill. Is this how you should be treating me? Mango, your husband is lying on the bed with serious injuries, yet you are meeting good-looking men. Do you think you''re right?" "So? What do you want to do to me?" Nathaniel was at a loss when he saw Mango''s indifferent expression. After that, his entire shoulder slumped. "Mango, what should I do for you to forgive me? Do you want me to carve out my heart and show you my true feelings? I did what I did only because..." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Take it out then. The knife is over there." Before Nathaniel could finish speaking, Mango interrupted him and gestured towards the fruit knife on the table with her mouth. Her expression was a little cold, but Nathaniel was immediately depressed when he heard what she had said. "Don''t you have any feelings for me now?" "Bah! Let''s not talk about thea! If you have nothing else to say, I''ll go back to my room to rest." After saying that, Mango walked out of the master bedroom. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked at her apathetic demeanor and suddenly felt a little scared. Did she not want him anymore? Oh, god! Everything was over! This had be a serious matter! At this thought, Nathaniel was a little flustered and couldn''t help but call Zion. "Zion, my dear son! I might have offended your mommy badly!" He didn''t intend to tell Zion about such a humiliating thing at first. But now, Nathaniel couldn''t think of any other better ideas other than getting his children to help him reconcile with Mango. On the other hand, this was the first time that Zion had heard Nathaniel sounding so weak. Furthermore, Nathaniel sounded a little depressed as well. "Mr. Ye, whafs wrong?" "I did something and made your mommy unhappy, so she has been ignoring me for the past few days." Nathaniel began to pour his heart out as if he had just found a trustworthy friend. After hearing what Mango had done, Zion felt that he had learned a great lesson out of this incident. "Mr. Ye, are you talking about mommy?" "Who else would I be talking about then?" "Uh... I think mommy is making a big deal out of this incident." Well, Nathaniel finally felt that someone understood his true feelings! "Right? I think so too. In the past, she wouldn''t have treated me this way!" "That''s because I was stupid before." Mango appeared behind Nathaniel unknowingly and said this. The words that she said shocked Nathaniel, so he couldn''t help but tremble. Furthermore, he almost dropped his phone as well. "What? Why did youe back?" "What''s wrong? Am I forbidden from entering the master bedroom now?" Nathaniel felt a little depressed after hearing Mango''s question. What did she mean by saying that she was forbidden from entering this ce now? Mango was the one who had never stepped into this room after both of them had returned! However, Nathaniel felt that it was impossible to reason with Mango now. "No, I was wrong. It''s all my fault, alright?" "Nah, you don''t have to pretend to be pitiful in front of our son. After all, he would think that I did something horrible to you!" Mango''s words were even more heart-wrenching. Urgh! Nathaniel had never known that women were so hard to deal with when they were angry. It seemed that everything he said was wrong. As long as Mango was displeased with him, he was already making a grave mistake by staying in the same room as her. When Mango saw that Nathaniel was no longer speaking, she frowned slightly. "What''s wrong? Are you protesting silently? Do you think I''m a shrew and unreasonable?" Nathaniel wanted to cry when he heard this. s! He would still be in the wrong no matter what he had! What a difficult situation he was in right now! On the other hand, Zion almostughed out loud as he watched his parents quarrel. He never expected to see Nathaniel so frustrated and depressed one day. "Ahem, mommy. My siblings and I are all bored here, so we want to go back home." "Thene back. Isn''t your daddy asking you toe back? Is there still a need to tell me about this? Your daddy makes all the decisions in this family anyways. After all, I''m not important, so he only needs to inform me about his decisions. You know what? In the future, all of you don''t need to inform me about anything to make your lives easier. Instead, all of you can do whatever you want." After saying that, Mango picked up her pajamas and walked out. Zion waspletely stunned when he heard this. After all, he had never seen his mommy acting this way. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt even more disheartened than ever. Did that mean that Mango would never forgive him for not telling her about his decision beforehand?" "Mr. Ye, is my mommy undergoing early menopause?" "That''s nonsense! She''s still young! Do you know what you''re talking about?" Nathaniel retorted subconsciously. However, after ncing outside the door, he heaved a sigh of relief when he didn''t see Mango around. When Zion saw how cautious Nathaniel was being, heughed and asked, "So, when are we going back?" "What? Why are youing back? Didn''t you hear what your mommy said? Just stay in Baxter Alliance for now." "Huh? She didn''t say that she wouldn''t let use back. Didn''t she say that we could do whatever we wanted?" Zion was a little depressed when he heard this. Right now, he felt like his parents didn''t care much about him and his siblings. Were they not allowed to go home now? However, Nathaniel said immediately, "Hah! I thought that you were an intelligent child? Can''t you tell that your mommy was being sarcastic? You can onlye back after your mommy calls you! After all, you have to wait for her to tell you that she misses you and wants you toe back!" Zion was instantly distressed when he heard these words. "Mr. Ye, isn''t that too much? Why should we suffer when you were the one who offended mommy? If mommy is not going through menopause, then she could be pregnant. Her mood swings are too extreme, so we will all suffer because of this!" "If you continue spouting nonsense, I''ll never allow you toe back here for the rest of your life!" Nathaniel hung up the phone after he said that, and hepletely ignored Zion''s feelings. Urgh! Zion was such a brat that said anything he wanted nowadays! After Nathaniel put down the phone, he quickly went to look for Mango as he was afraid that she would continue to be angry. Well, he knew that if she continued to be angry, she would only hurt her health. This time, she had been mad for such a long time, so what if she became depressed because of this? Just as Nathaniel hurriedly pushed his wheelchair out, he saw Mango standing at the door while looking at him with a thoughtful expression. Then, Nathaniel began to panic when he saw her gaze. "Honey, what''s wrong?" Nathaniel didn''t know what to do, and his throat felt dry. Meanwhile, Mango looked at him with thoughtful eyes, and the atmosphere was tense for a while. However, Nathaniel was very nervous and didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He allowed Mango to continue staring, but he was panicking inside. Just as he was about to give up, Mango suddenly asked, "Did Noah perform your vasectomy surgery personally?" "What?! What are you talking about?" Nathaniel was stunned for a moment when he heard this. Why did she ask this question out of the blue? However, he nodded without hesitation. Mango''s brows furrowed tightly when she heard his reply. Suddenly, she folded her arms and looked at Nathaniel before saying angrily, "I realized that I used to pamper you too much. Hmm, that''s why you can act so arrogantly, right?" "What? What do you mean?" "What else do I mean? Did you even discuss it with me when you had your vasectomy surgery? You went by yourself hastily and only informed me after it was done. I didn''t even argue or get angry with you then. Instead, you ruined my hopes of being a mother again, but I still stayed loyal to you! Urgh! I was so stupid! What should I do now? If I want to get pregnant again, do I need someone to donate sperm to me?" Nathaniel had a headache when he heard Mango''s words. "Honey, look, these are two different things." "How are these two different things? Furthemore, when I got pregnant five years ago, you never told me that you were sending me away to protect me! Instead, sou sent me away with an order, and you almost killed me and our child. Now that I think about it, why should you get to make all the decisions? I actually believed you at that time! Nathaniel, I feel that I lost too much after marrying and falling in love with you." After hearing what Mango had said, Nathaniel knew that she would be bringing up everything that had happened in the past. Hence, Nathaniel was depressed as he felt that he couldn''t solve this problem anymore. Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 Suddenly, Nathaniel thought about something. If he fainted now, did that mean that he would no longer need to answer her questions? Just as he was thinking about this, Mango said, "Don''t tell me you''re going to faint? Where''s Bettany? Where did she go too?" She said this as she wouldn''t allow him to run away no matter what. Hence, Nathaniel gave on struggling too. "Sweetheart, it''s all my fault, okay? Tell me, how can I appease your anger? I promise to do whatever you want." "I want to date young, good-looking men. Also, I want to experience dating and men pursuing me. Now that I think about it, you were the only man I liked before I married you. Urgh! I''m missing out on too much." Nathaniel was almost choked to death by his saliva when he heard Mango''s words. Then, he pushed the wheelchair into the house and took out a fruit knife before handing it to Mango. "Huh? Why are you doing this?" Mango was a little confused when she saw what he had done. Then, Nathaniel said solemnly, "If you are widowed, you can go out openly and have dates with young, good-looking men." "But murder is illegal!" Mango sounded aggrieved as she said this. "Nathaniel, don''t set me up. I knew that your feelings for me were insincere, and you still don''t admit it. Now, you''re showing your true colors, right? Are you asking me to kill someone now? Hah! I know! You want me to get out of the way because you have a new lover!" Mango''s words were getting more outrageous now. Suddenly, Nathaniel felt that Mango seemed a little crazy right now. Could it be that he had scared out of her wits? "You will be my only wife, woman and lover in my life. Do you understand?" "What? Three women? Argh!!!! I''ve lost too much!" Mango''s ability to deliberately distort the truth almost drove Nathaniel crazy. "That''s it! I''m getting more depressed talking to you. Urgh! I''m going back to my room to rest." After saying this, Mango threw aside the fruit knife. Then, she turned around and returned to the guest bedroom next door while leaving Nathaniel alone. Nathaniel was very depressed when he heard these. When exactly would these days end? s! When would Mango return to normal? He couldn''t bear with this stifling and weird tone that she used anymore. After Mango entered the room, she thought about what had happened carefully. After all, she had gotten emotional after hearing what Zion had said. He said that his mommy was either going through early menopause or pregnancy. Therefore, other people were suffering greatly because of her fluctuating mood swings. These words could sound like aint to others. B, ut to Mango, these simple words were significant. After all, her period had beente for this week this month. Hence, she was furious because of what had happened, and she also wanted to teach Nathaniel a lesson. This was because he didn''t want him to continue to be full of himself and ignore his safety in the future. However, she also couldn''t suppress her irritable mood whenever she saw him. She wanted to quarrel with Nathaniel so much and even had an impulse to pick a fight with him. The more she thought about this, the more she felt that something the wrong. She thought that she was unreasonable, but at the same time, she couldn''t soothe the frustrations she felt. Hence, she was displeased with everything that was happening around her. What was wrong with her? Could it be that she was going through early menopause? At this thought, Mango was a little worried. On the other hand, Mango didn''t think much about getting pregnant. After all, Nathaniel had also said that Noah was the one who performed the surgery, and she knew how skillful Noah was. Furthermore, Nathaniel was also determined to go through with the surgery at that time, so there was no problem there. Moreover, even if Noah''s surgery failed and she had gotten pregnant, Bettany had been taking care of her body during this time. Therefore, wouldn''t Bettany have noticed something? Hence, if Mango was pregnant, Bettany definitely would know it. Suddenly, Mango felt like she was going crazy. She felt as if she couldn''t control her emotions, and there were a bunch of emotions welled up inside her. Right now, her agitated emotions annoyed her greatly. She wanted Tristan to take a look at her, but he seemed to be very busy. Furthermore, he had only married Prisci, so it wasn''t appropriate for Mango to disturb him now. Then, she thought of Genevieve. After giving birth, Genevieve had stayed at home and focused on taking care of the baby. Well, she had not given Noah a congrattory gift. However, Mango was still injured, and she wasn''t in pink health. Hence, it was inappropriate for her to go to their house as she didn''t want to spread any illnesses to them. On the other hand, she heard that Emberly was visiting some patients overseas, so she wouldn''t be returning anytime soon. Hence, Mango realized that there was not even a single person whom she could talk to. Well, Rainie was still around, but Mango didn''t know how to tell her. After all, Rainie could think that she was pretentious. At this thought, Mango once again let out a long sigh. Life was so difficult! Suddenly, Mango thought of Desmond and Haniya. Wait, she still had both of them! Why didn''t she see the two of them this time? At this thought, Mango immediately called Ned. "Ned, where are Desmond and Haniya?" "Madam, they are undergoing special training on the ind and haven''te back yet." Ned answered quickly. "How long has it been?" "They left after you and Mr. Ye left Ocean City." Once Mango heard what Ned had said, she felt that they had been gone for a long time. Besides, she missed Haniya terribly now. s! She wondered how were Desmond and Haniya doing now. "Call them and ask them toe back. Tell them that I miss Haniya." "Yes, Madam!" Ned quickly did as told. Meanwhile, Nathaniel listened to Mango from the master bedroom and couldn''t help feeling even more depressed. She missed her bodyguard a lot but now him? What should he do now? Did he need to inflict harm on himself? His wife had so manyints about him now, and she had even brought up the mistakes he had made five years ago! Had she decided to stop loving him? At the thought of this, Nathaniel felt a little flustered. No, that couldn''t happen! If he let things be, Mango would possibly bring up everything that had happened in the past. Previously, Nathaniel had been worried that Mango would not talk to him. Now, he was a little afraid that Mango would talk to him. How could people who had not experienced this kind of torment before understand his feelings? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, Noah and Eugene were fanning the mes as they sent Nathaniel a Whatsapp message. "Haha! Nathaniel, did Mango finally decide to find someone else?" Noah asked despicably. Nathaniel''s expression darkened again when he read this text. "Do you want you to be a military doctor?" "No, no! I''m just kidding." Noah yielded immediately after hearing Nathaniel''s threat. However, Eugene looked at Noah''s cowardly behavior in the group chat and said, "Could you be bolder? Being a military doctor not a big deal! Just go ahead and be one, then Nathaniel wouldn''t have anything else against you. However, if I certain someone bes a military doctor, I don''t think his wife will be interested in him anymore." "Eugene, are you acting this way because Emberly is not around? Believe it or not, I will call Emberly and tell her that you are fooling around with other women." Nathaniel felt more hurt after hearing what both of them had said. Urgh! Why was he even friends with the both of them? However, Eugene said mischievously, "Nah, Emberly trusts me the most, so don''t bother trying to get between us. However, I should tell Mango something. Previously, you chose to sent Mango away in Ango and stayed here alone because you were attracted to one of Laborn''s maid. Haha! Do you think she would believe me?" "Eugene Sanchez!" Nathaniel couldn''t wait to kill these two b*stards through the telephone line. On the other hand, Eugeneughed heartily. It was rare to see Nathaniel make a fool of himself. If he did not take the opportunity to tease him, how could he make up for the fact that Nathaniel had almost exposed him? Meanwhile, Nathaniel angrily threw his phone on the bed. All of them were a*holes! Nathaniel scolded them in his heart. Then, he heard a beeping sound from his phone as Eugene had sent him a private message. "Say, Nathaniel. I remember that your trigeminal neuralgia has not been cured, right?" "Why? Do you want to introduce me to famous doctors?" Nathaniel asked with little interest. "What? Who can I introduce to you? Isn''t your brother-inw already a doctor of medicine? Let him take a look at you. But I think that you can solve your current problem now if you suddenly feel pain now." "Huh? How can I solve my problem?" Nathaniel didn''t wrap his head around it at first, but he understood it after a slight pause. "Look, I''ve given you a way to solve your problem, but don''t let Mango find out that you''re faking it." Then, Eugene went silent. All of a sudden, Nathaniel felt a glimmer of hope. Well, Eugene was right! He could act miserable. After all, his wife was soft-hearted. If he had a terrible headache, she wouldn''t leave him alone, would she? At this thought, Nathaniel smiled slightly. He tried his best to recall how he looked when he was in pain. Just when Nathaniel was about to act on it, but before he could yell out loud, he heard Mango''s scream. Then, Nathaniel was so frightened that he couldn''t even think about anything else. Instead, he immediately pushed his wheelchair and went to the next room. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Nathaniel pushed open the door and entered while eximing. Then, he saw Mango gasping in front of the window wall. His heart immediately tightened when he saw this. "What''s the matter? Are you not feeling well? I''ll ask Bettany to take a look at you." Bettany had gone out early in the morning to buy medicine, so she wasn''t around. Hence, Nathaniel quickly took out his phone to call Bettany, but he heard Mango say, "I''m fine. I just felt a tightness in my chest, so I shouted out loud." After that, Mango went and sat on her bed as if nothing had happened. She looked sick and had no interest in anything. Nathaniel felt distressed when he saw how she was acting. "Should I get someone to take you to the beach so that you can shout a few times there?" "No, I''ll go out for a walk." After saying that, Mango changed into a new set of clothes and left the room. Nathaniel wanted to stop her, but seeing Mango''s unhappy expression, he decided to let her be. After all, Prisci had already informed them that Bernard was dead. Hence, he could no longer harm Mango anymore. Now, Nathaniel no longer had any reason to stop her from going out for a walk. However, he suddenly realized that his n of faking his neuralgia to attract Mango''s attention seemed to have failed even before it started. Urgh! Was even God was not on his side? At this thought, Nathaniel gloomily blew at the handle of the wheelchair. The Ye Mansion was so empty nowadays. Now that his wife was ignoring him, how could he go through the next few days on his own? At first, he had nned to bring back the children, but Mango had also crushed his ns. Hence, would it make her unhappy too if he brought them back? Nathaniel felt lost right now. He thought this problem was more excruciating than deciding whether to sign a contract worth hundreds of millions of dors. However, Mango didn''t care what Nathaniel was thinking as she just felt ufortable. Her body felt a little strange, and there was congestion in her chest. Was she really sick? Although her friends were all doctors, Mango did not want anyone to find out about her condition at this time. Therefore, she would rather have a checkup at an ordinary hospital. With this thought in mind, Mango immediately drove away from the bodyguards behind her. Then, she abandoned the car on the side of the road and took a taxi to a nearby hospital. Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 There were quite a lot of people in the hospital. It had been a long time since Mango had waited in line for an examination. Now that she could fit in with the rest of the crowd, she felt rather good. At the very least, no one recognized her as Mrs. Ye right now. Furthermore, to keep her identity a secret, Mango used Pa''s name instead of her real name. It was almost noon when her name was called. Then, Mango then walked in uneasily. "What''s wrong with you?" The doctor was in his forties or fifties and apparently an expert in this field. Mango took a deep breath and replied in a low voice, "I''ve been in great mood swings recently, and I''ve always felt miserable. I''m also always fixated on small matters, and I can''t think them through." The doctor paused for a moment after hearing what Mango had said. Then he looked at Mango and said, "Then you shouldn''te to the Gynecology Department. You should go to the Neurology Department on the second floor." Mango was immediately depressed upon hearing the doctor''s words. However, she didn''t get up. She pondered for a moment before saying, "My monthly period had been dyed by ten days." "I see. Are you married?" The doctor saw that Mango had delicate skin, so he couldn''t tell how old she was either. However, he still casually asked as he saw that she didn''t look well. "I''m married with two children." Mango did not hide anything from the doctor. The doctor was stunned when she heard this. "You are so young, but you got married so early. Well, I can''te up with a proper diagnosis yet. You might have a hormone imbnce, or you might be pregnant. Go and get an ultrasound, and then we''ll look at it after youe back." The doctor''s words were clear. The ultrasound would confirm if she were pregnant or not. Then, Mango nodded and walked out with the doctor''s prescription in her hand. After making the payment, she went to the ultrasound room. When she saw so many people waiting, she couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. She had always thought that getting an ultrasound was a simple thing. However, she did not expect that there would be so many people lining up for it. Then she remembered that she was used to having special treatment. Right now, Mango didn''t feel like going to the bathroom, so she thought that she could drink some water. So, Mango took a disposable cup and drank a cup of hot water. Most of the women around her were waiting for the ultrasound, and many of them had family members apanying them. While ncing at them, Mango felt a little lonely and pitiful. She was unsure why she felt pitiful, but she knew she couldn''t control her emotions recently. Then, Mango drank a few cups of water, and her stomach was full. Just as she was about to go to the bathroom, she heard the doctor call her name. She quickly walked in andy down ording to the doctor''s instructions. At this time, she was a bit nervous. Meanwhile, the doctor saw that her face was pale and said quickly, "Don''t be nervous. I see that you have a scar on your belly. It should not be your first pregnancy, right?" "No, it''s not." Mango nodded her head in response. "You''re still nervous even it''s your second pregnancy?" The doctor smiled slightly and touched her belly with the ultrasound equipment. It was cold, but it also made Mango feel a little more rxed. She recalled that she was abroad when she was carrying Zion and Rita. At that time, she didn''t do any regr checkups. After all, she didn''t want to cause trouble as someone else was taking care of her at that time. Now that she thought about these things, she felt like so much had happened since then. The doctor didn''t know what Mango was thinking. He moved the scanner around her belly for a while before saying, "Alright, that''s enough. Congrattions, you''ve be a mother." Mango was taken aback upon hearing this. "Doctor, what did you say?" "You are pregnant, and the child is about five weeks old. It looks alright at the moment, but your uterus wall is a little thin. Did you have an abortion before?" The doctor looked at Mango as he said this. However, Mango was dumbfounded and only nodded her head subconsciously. "Yes. I had a miscarriage before." "Take good care of yourself. It''s best to try and stabilize the fetus in the first three months as you are not in good health. Well, that is if you want this child." After hearing this, Mango nodded while still a daze. "Doctor, is there only one baby?" Mango asked almost subconsciously. The doctor paused for a moment before saying, "You have only been pregant for more than thirty days, and the fetus tissues haven''tpletely divided, so we can''t see whether you have twins. Well, you can listen for the fetal heart when it''s fifty or sixty days old. Why? Are there history of twins in your family?" "Yes, both my husband and I are twins." The doctor was surprised to hear what Mango had said. "Then the probability would be very high, but we''ll have to see what happens too." The doctor then passed the report to Mango once he had finished his words. On the other hand, Mango felt surreal. Was she pregnant? She couldn''t believe that this was really happening! But didn''t Nathaniel do a vasectomy surgery? Therefore, how could she be pregnant? Mango returned to the previous doctor in a trance and handed the report to him. After reading it, the doctor said with a smile, "Congrattions, you''re going to be a mother again." "Doctor, I have something to ask you." Mango asked, but she found it a little hard to talk about it. "What''s the problem?" The doctor was quite patient when he looked at Mango. Then, Mango bit her lower lip and whispered, "My husband had a vasectomy, so how did I get pregnant?" The doctor was a little stunned when he heard this. "Huh? When did he do it?" "It was not too long ago." Mango''s face turnedpletely red as she answered the doctor. She really didn''t want to talk about her private matters with others, but she was pregnant now! What was more, Nathaniel had gone a vasectomy. How could she exin herself? The doctor paused for a moment and then said, "Well, if that''s the case, the patient can actually undo the surgery. Did your husband undo it?" "Nah, I don''t think so." Mango still believed this. After all, Nathaniel cared about her health the most, so he would rather not have children than let her suffer again. So he would never undo the operation. When the doctor saw how certain she was, he said, "Well, there could be other possibilities. Some people have more than one vas deferens, and there is certainly the possibility of having two. The surgery generally wouldn''t consider this factor, so it''s also possible for you to get pregnant." Mango was utterly stunned when she heard that. Was this possible? Did she just hit the jackpot? N?velDrama.Org content rights. When the doctor saw Mango''s dazed expression, he wasn''t sure if she wanted the child or not. However, he decided to give her some advice after seeing the condition her body was in. "You''re not in good health, and you have grave injuries. Also, you haven''t recuperated yet, so it''s not wise to be pregnant at this time. Well, I guess you should think as it could bring you to harm permanently. The child is still in the early stage, so even though it would still be harmful to you if you choose to abort it, you will still suffer less than going through the pregnancy." Mango understood the doctor''s words. She had heard these words before when she lost her earlier child, but this doctor was different from the one previously. Now there could be two babies in her body, so Mango did not want to lose them again. She had still gotten pregnant even though Nathaniel had undergone surgery. So, this must be a gift given to them by God. Thus she wouldn''t give it up. At this thought, Mango''s hand involuntarily touched her belly, and her eyes were full of tenderness. "Doctor, if I want to keep this child, what should I do?" Her gaze was firm, and the doctor was touched when he saw how determined she was to be a mother. "Then you might have to work a little harder. In the first three months, it is best if you stay on bed rest. You can''t be tired, and you can''t have emotional fluctuations, or else you probably can''t keep the child. After all, your current uterus wall is very thin, so you need to be very careful. Look, I''m not trying to exaggerate the situation at all. You might even get miscarriage by sneezing! However, if you have a miscarriage after the third month of your pregnancy, it will hurt your body greatly." "I see. Thank you, doctor." After that, Mango nodded and picked up her ultrasound scan and was about to leave when she heard the doctor say, "If you intend to keep this child, then you should let your existing wounds heal on their own. Don''t take any antiinmmatory drugs." Only then did Mango remember that she had consumed the anti-inmmatory drugs when she was injured. Thus, she couldn''t help but feel a little worried. "Will my child be affected?" "It has not been long since the this egg has been fertilized. Thus, the medication that you took shouldn''t have any effect. But you should pay attention to this in the future." "I see. Thank you, doctor." Mango was extremely happy when she heard this. Then, she put the ultrasound scan into her pocket and smiled. She was pregnant! She was going to be a mom again! This was a gift from God, wasn''t it? Well, she felt blessed that she didn''t have a miscarriage in Ang, even though they had gone through so many dangerous situations. Furthermore, she also felt a little regretful because she had been stubborn. When Mango remembered her own emotions, she turned around and walked back to the doctor. "Doctor, I''ve been in a bad mood recently. Will it affect the baby?" "Well, that''s natural because those emotional Annotations are caused by your pregnancy hormoes. However, you should try not to be exhrated or sorrowful. If you can''t control your emotions, try diverting your attention with light music or hobbies that make you happy. It will help." Mango was very pleased with the doctor''s words. It turned out that she had had mood swings not because of menopause or other reasons. It was because she was pregnant! Right now, Mango couldn''t wait to tell Nathaniel this good news. However, when she took out her phone, she suddenly recalled what he had donest time. Nathaniel would never let her keep this child. Wasn''t it like that with her previous child? After all, Nathaniel would always prioritize her health if he had to choose between her and the child. At this thought, Mango tightened her grip on the phone. At the same time, she turned it off. She could not let Nathaniel know about this! However, did that mean that what happened five years ago would ur again? He was a father, but he could never experience the joy of bringing up his own child! Was this fair to Nathaniel? At this thought, Mango was a little hesitant. Her mind was in a mess, and she couldn''t make a decision. However, she was quite frustrated when she found out that she was pregnant and she had to face Nathaniel. Then, she saw that there was a cafe not far from there. Mango didn''t like desserts before, but now she had a craving to go in and eat something. So, she put aside all her worries and walked into the cafe. "Wee!" The waitress had a sweet voice, and it wasfortable listening to her. After that, Mango found a seat and sat down. She then ordered a few desserts and ate them so that she could forget about everyone else. The dessert was delicious! There was only one thought in her mind, and it made her smile happily like a child. However, what she didn''t know was the entire Ye Mansion had been turned upside down. Nathaniel almost went out to look for her when he learned that Mango was missing. After all, he couldn''t get through to her phone either! Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 "How did you lose her?! What were you doing?" Nathaniel tried to get up from his wheelchair several times but failed. Instead, he tore open his wound. The gauze on his wound was soaked with bright red blood, and anyone would be frightened when they saw it. Meanwhile, Bettany said with some concern, "Sir, you can''t get agitated. Your injury..." "My wife is gone! Who cares about my injuries?" Nathaniel felt extremely miserable these few days, so he took this opportunity to release his anger. The bodyguards shuddered when they heard this. After all, they didn''t expect that their mistress would suddenly drive off alone and even abandon her car. They had searched the entire Ocean City, but they didn''t find any news about Mango. Hence, they were as anxious as Nathaniel right now. "Why are you still standing here? Go and look for her! If anything happens to her, you will have to pay. theprice with your life!" Nathaniel trembled with anger as he said these words, and he stood up while ignoring his wound. The severe pain made him sweat, and the veins on his arms were throbbing. Meanwhile, Bettany was so anxious for him that she hurried to stop him. "Sir you can''t do this! It was not easy for Madam to save your life, so your life belongs to her. Have you forgotten? She is still ignoring you because you almost lost your life recklessly thest time. Do you want to anger her again?" Bettany had no choice but to mention Mango. As she had expected, Nathaniel paused for a while. He knew that Mango was worried about his body, but where was she now? If he couldn''t find her whereabouts, he couldn''t sit still either. At this moment, a subordinate finally sent a message to Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, Madam is eating dessert in a cafe on Commercial Street." The subordinate also took a few pictures of Mango and sent them to Nathaniel after sending this text. In the photos, Mango was eating happily. Her curved smiling eyes were adorable. How long had it been since Nathaniel had seen This is from N?velDrama.Org. Mango so happy and carefree? Nathaniel suddenly paused for a moment, and he recalled some of his memories from a long time ago. When she was in university, Mango liked to eat at food trucks on the streets nearby with her ssmates. Nathaniel didn''t know about this at first, and he never set foot near the food trucks either. However, one day, someone had dragged him there. It was then that he saw Mango eating ice cream near the ice cream vendor. Right now, Mango had the same expression as she did previously in the photos. She had a joyful expression on her face as if she was eating the best meal in the world. Hence, anyone would be happy when they saw how happy she was eating. Now that Nathaniel saw her like that again, he broke into a smile. Nathaniel thought they had grown and became mature adults because they had been through so much in the past few years. However, at this moment that he realized Mango was still the same lovely girl in his memories. "Bettany, ask Ned to bring around the car. I''m going over." "Sir, you need to rest." Bettany said boldly. However, Nathaniel acted as if he didn''t hear it at all and said aggressively, "Get me there, or I''ll take a taxi. Make your choice." Bettany naturally did not dare to let Nathaniel take a taxi alone. Therefore, she sighed softly and went to carry out his instructions immediately. On the other hand, Mango did not know about all this. She ate heartily but felt that her stomach was like a bottomless pit. No matter how she ate, she would not get full. Then, she touched her belly and smiled gently. Then she said to herself, "My child, I think you might be a girl since you like eating sweets. Girls are fine as well because you can be Rita''spanion. Do you know that Rita is a lovely child?" When she thought about what Rita looked like when she was young, Mango smiled even more gently. She missed the children a little right now. Hmm, maybe she could bring the children home. By then, even if Nathaniel knew about her pregnancy, he wouldn''t reprimand her in front of the children, right? As she thought about this, Mango felt that she was simply ingenious. "Hey, I would like another doughnut." Mango simply ate her fill. She also realized that she felt much better after she had eaten the desserts as her frustrations seemed to have vanished. After all, delicious food could put anyone in a good mood. The owner soon brought her a doughnut and also a banana split on the house. Mango was delighted when she saw this. When Nathaniel arrived, he saw Mango chewing on a doughnut in one hand and holding a small spoon to eat the banana split in the other. She was eating tiny mouthfuls of the banana split probably because she remembered the condition her body was in. Also, she would even warm the ice cream in her mouth before swallowing them slowly. However, she looked so cute right now as she had a satisfied look on her face. Then, Nathaniel pushed the wheelchair and came over to her. "Is it delicious?" "It is!" Mango answered subconsciously at first. After a few seconds, she realized that the voice sounded a little like Nathaniel''s. She tilted her head and nced out of the corner of her eye. As she had expected, Nathaniel''s familiar face appeared in front of her. "Eat slowly, alright? No one will take the food from you. Look at you. There''s food all around your lips." Nathaniel had a doting look on her face as he said these words. He even reached out a finger to wipe the crumbs off the corner of Mango''s mouth. However, his gentle and doting look immediately made Mango feel a little guilty. She had no time to care about her argument with Nathaniel before. Now her mind was full of thoughts about her pregnancy. Should she tell Nathaniel about this? What if he didn''t allow her to keep her child? Should she then continue ignoring him? Mango continued to struggle while trying to make a decision. Nathaniel saw that Mango was eating happily and contentedly at first. However, when she saw him, her expression immediately became conflicted, and her brows furrowed together. He then said helplessly, "Hah... do you not want to see me that much?" "No, it''s not like that!" Mango quickly lowered her head and took the opportunity to avoid Nathaniel''s hand as she said these words. Right now, Nathaniel was doting on her so gently. Hence, would he turn against her if he had found out the truth? If he found out that Mango could still be pregnant even after the surgery, she couldn''t imagine what kind of expression he would have or what actions he would take. Forget it! She would think about thister. At this thought, Mango decided to run away from the problem temporarily. "I''m full now." Mango no longer had any appetite. On the other hand, the glimmer in Nathaniel''s eyes dimmed when he heard this. He thought that Mango had not forgiven him yet. Thus, he med himself foring over. He had ruined her mood for eating for no reason! "What else do you want to eat? How about I go home first and let Ned stay with you?" Mr. Ye, who used to be decisive and firm, was now submissive to Mango willingly. Suddenly, Mango felt that she had gone too far. After all, Nathaniel did nothing wrong. Although he was sometimes dominant, she could not ignore that he loved her more than life. Well, Mango couldn''t forget what Nathaniel had done previously. However, after learning that she was pregnant, Mango had strangely forgiven Nathaniel. Wasn''t it amazing? She did not know why she thought this way either. Then, when Mango saw Nathaniel gesturing for Bettany to push him away, she quickly grabbed the sleeves of his shirt. Nathaniel froze for a moment before looking at Mango. Then, Mango said to him with a big smile, "I''ve eaten a little too much. Why don''t we go and watch a movie? It seems like the two of us haven''t seen a movie for a long time." Nathaniel was stunned momentarily when he heard Mango''s suggestion. "What do you want to see?" "Hmm, I don''t know any new movies." "I''ll check it on my phone then." Nathaniel quickly took out his mobile phone as he said this. The movies that came out recently were either war or romance movies. However, Nathaniel did not know what Mango wanted to watch, so he asked her, "Why don''t we watch a romance movie?" "No, let''s watch an animated movie instead." Mango''s unexpected whim took Nathaniel by surprise. However, as long as his wife was willing to forgive him, he would apany her to watch even documentaries, let alone animated movies. "Okay, I''ll book the tickets then." Nathaniel had at first nned on booking the entire cinema hall, but Mango said that she wanted to experience the life of an ordinary person, so he only bought two tickets. On the other hand, Bettany shook her head when she saw this. It was impossible to ask Nathaniel to go back and rest at this time. Fortunately, they were going to watch a movie and it wouldn''t cost him too much energy, so she didn''t stop them. Mango and Nathaniel went to the nearby cinema, but when they entered the movie hall, they found that the ce was filled with children. They were the only adults there, and they seemed out of ce. Hence, Nathaniel felt a little uneasy. However, Mango said with a smile, "Are you regretting this?" "Nah, they''re just a bunch of little kids. I''ll regard them as little pipsqueaks." Nathaniel then patted Mango''s head as he said this. After all, he felt great because he could once again sit with his wife and talk to her. Then, he took the opportunity to hold Mango''s hand, and their fingers interlocked. Meanwhile, Mango sat beside Nathaniel in the hall while Bettany bought them popcorn and drinks. When the movie started, the children were very excited, and Mango followed suit. Throughout the movie, Nathaniel''s gaze fell on Mango''s face. He suddenly noticed that at this moment, Mango was more gentle than usual. There was even a tender gaze on her face, so Nathaniel felt that she was in peace right now. As he watched her, Nathaniel thought that this was probably what a contented and serene life looked like. On the other hand, Mango watched the movie and smiled from time to time. It had been a long time since she was so rxed. The tension and pressure that she faced in Ango seemed to bepletely relieved from this moment on. Well, Mango did not know why she had reacted so dramatically to Nathaniel''s self- sacrifice, but Nathaniel knew why. After all, she was not a soldier, so she couldn''t bear with how cruel war was. Therefore, Mango had been tense because of the dangerous situations she had been in Ango. Thus, when he was injured, or to be precise, the moment he was dragged away without dignity by Laborn''s guard, she lost control of her emotions. Therefore, she now had post- traumatic stress disorder because of the war. Initially, he had nned to ask Noah toe over the next day and have a counseling session with Mango. However, he did not expect that Mango would suddenly calm down and stabilize her emotions. He didn''t know why Mango would change all of a sudden, but to be honest, he liked this change very much. Meanwhile, Mango fixed her eyes on the movie, but she could also feel the burning gaze in Nathaniel''s eyes. She smiled a little as she turned her eyes and looked straight into Nathaniel''s gaze. "Am I beautiful?" "You are!" Nathaniel praised Mango without hesitation. Mango''s smile suddenly became particrly bright after hearing what he had said. "Then, how about I give you two more daughters who are as beautiful as me?" After hearing this, Nathaniel was immediately stunned. Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Nathaniel didn''t know what the movie was about. However, he heard what Mango said clearly as she had spoken with sparkling eyes. "What are you thinking about?" Nathaniel was stunned for a moment and then smiled. He had already undergone a vasectomy, so how could he have two more daughters? Well, Mango was probably expectant because she had watched the movie. When Mango saw Nathaniel''s reaction, she swallowed the words that she originally wanted to say. Judging from his expression, she knew what his decision would be. s! Why was it so difficult for her to have a child? She then lost interest in the movie that she was watching. Nathaniel knew the reason for Mango''s sudden downcast mood. However, when he thought of Mango''s health, he held back his words. In the end, Mango couldn''t continue watching the movie anymore. "It''s boring. Let''s go home." "Alright." Nathaniel did not say anything else and apanied Mango out of the cinema. Right now, it was a bit cold outside. Mango shuddered immediately because of the cold. Hence, Nathaniel ordered someone to bring her jacket, and then he put it on her. She didn''t wear enough clothing when she came out of the house. So when Nathaniel came out to find her, he intentionally brought her a jacket. Mango looked at Nathaniel as he doted on her. s! He was such a good man. Furthermore, he couldn''t find any faults with him at all. Perhaps he didn''t understand love or how to express his feelings five years ago. That was why he unintentionally hurt her and the children. But five yearster, he had been making up for it as much as he could and even wanted to give her the best things in the world. Then, Mango looked at Nathaniel, who was sitting in the wheelchair with a pale face. Well, he must havee out to apany her without having lunch. Perhaps he hade looking for her regardless of his physical condition because he couldn''t contact her as she had turned off her phone. At this thought, Mango felt warmth in her heart. She shouldn''t force him to listen to her whims, but she couldn''t bear to let go of her child as well. If they had a child because they hadn''t taken any preventive measures, it would have been their fault. But now, she was pregnant even though Nathaniel had surgery. Wasn''t this then a gift from God? Hence, she really wanted to keep these two children. However, Nathaniel was stubborn, and Mango knew his personality very well. She could do whatever she wanted on unimportant matters. However, Nathaniel would neverpromise when it came to her health. Did they mean that she should yield to him instead? Should she give up on this child? The answer in Mango''s heart was still no. However, she would need to find another way to tell Nathaniel the truth and that she wanted to keep this child. Meanwhile, Nathaniel saw Mango looking at him in silence with a thoughtful expression as if she had something to say. So he couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?" Mango really wanted to talk about the child, but she shook her head and asked instead, "Have you eaten yet?" "Not yet." "Then let''s go home and get Lucy to cook something delicious for you. You can''t eat the food outside yet because you''re still unwell." As this was the first time that Mango had shown concern for Nathaniel''s body after his surgery, Nathaniel was almost moved to tears. Did his wife finally make up with him? "Are you not angry anymore?" Nathaniel knew that it was a little stupid to ask that, but he still did. Mango nodded her head and replied, "You have done plenty of things to anger me. If I stayed angry for a long time because of that, I would''ve passed out in anger!" "Well, I don''t think that I''ve done a lot of things to make you angry, right?" Nathaniel felt wronged, so he couldn''t help but say this. However, Mango red at him immediately. "Are you sure? Do you want me to count your mistakes?" "Ah, forget it. I''m hungry. Let''s go home for dinner then." Nathaniel quickly changed the subject after hearing what Mango had said. He couldn''t risk anything now! As he had finally appeased his wife''s anger, he would never bring up the past matters. Meanwhile, Mango''s lips curled up into a smile. Then, she pushed Nathaniel to the car. On the other hand, Nathaniel felt that he was on cloud nine as his wife was taking care of him after ignoring him for so many days. "Honey, I want to eat stewed meat." "Sure, I''ll get Lucy to cook for youter." Mango didn''t refuse his request. Nathaniel''s lips broke into a smile when he heard her reply. When Bettany saw this scene, she silently positioned herself behind them and purposefully lowered her sense of presence. She was embarrassed as she did not want to be a third wheel, but she could not avoid it. Along the way, Mango wanted to bring up the topic a few times, but in the end, she gave up. After returning home, Mango pushed Nathaniel to the master bedroom and ordered someone to prepare food for him. Then, she turned around and was about to head to the guest bedroom, but Nathaniel stopped her "Since you''re not angry with me anymore, why don''t you move back here? How long are you going to stay apart from me?" Then, Mango looked at Nathaniel and coughed before saying, "We both need proper rest now. When I''m with you, I''ll worry about your condition. So it''s better if we stay apart for now." Hah! Only Mango would be able to say such a thing. After that, Nathaniel asked with some grievance, "How long will it take for you to move back?" "I''lle back when you''re in better condition. Well, you won''t be far away from me, right? There''s only a wall between us." Then, Mango pped Nathaniel''s hand away and said, "We''ve been married for a very long time, so shouldn''t cling to each other all the time. Otherwise, we will beughed at. Oh right, bring the children back tomorrow. I miss them." With that, Mango walked out of the room. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked at the back of his hand where Mango had pped him. When he saw that it was a little red, he could not help feeling a little aggrieved. He felt that his wife didn''t love him anymore! After all, she had pped him this harshly! Also, why did she want the children toe back? They would only be their third wheel! Initially, he wanted the children back to ease the stifling atmosphere between him and Mango. But now that they had reconciled, he saw no reason for the children to be here as they would only get in the way of their rtionship. So, he didn''t want them toe back. Nathaniel thought so. After Mango returned to her room, sheid down on the bed as she remembered what the doctor had told her. Then she secretly took out her ultrasound scan, and while looking at the little bundle on the scan, she couldn''t help but smile. She was going to be a mother! That felt really good. At this thought, Mango touched her belly and swore to herself that she would protect this child well. But how could she tell the child''s father about her existence? Mango was in a dilemma right now. Then, she picked up her phone and wanted to send a message to Genevieve. However, when she looked at Genevieve''s social feed, there were many photos of thetter''s son. She hadn''t expected Genevieve''s son to grow so big already. He was fair and chubby, and he looked more like Genevieve. Meanwhile, Barney was also paraded in Genevieve''s social feed as he was holding his younger brother gently. Mango''s heart was about to melt at this scene. Perhaps because Mango found out about her pregnancy, she was very fond of Genevieve''s son. Furthermore, she even thought about what her child would be like when she was born. Hence, Mango decided to give Genevieve a video call. The call went through after a while. "Mango? Wow! You finally have time to call me? I thought you were too busy to contact me." Genevieve was a little chubbier than before and was a little unkempt. However, she was in a great mood. Mango smiled and said, "I wasn''t in Ocean City when you gave birth, and I didn''t have time to visit you and the child. Hence, if I don''t call you now, you''ll soon forget that you have a friend like me!" "Well, both of you didn''te here, but I''ve received your gift.. Thank you and Nathaniel for giving my son such a big gift." Mango was slightly taken aback when she heard what Genevieve had said. When Genevieve had given birth, both she and Nathaniel had been away. At that time, the situation had been very tense, so Mango hadn''t even had the time to prepare gifts for them. Now that Genevieve had said this, Mango was rather surprised. "A present?" "Don''t you know? Mr. Ye gifted my son a high-ss vi under his name in a residential area, and it''s going to be officiallypleted next year. Naha! My son is rich as Noah said that this area is worth hundreds of millions dors." Mango was stunned by Genevieve''s words. She knew that Nathaniel bought thend at the south of the city to construct a vi. But she didn''t expect him to gift thend and estate to Noah''s son as a gift. However, Mango felt a little gratified. Luckily, Nathaniel had prepared a gift. Otherwise, it would have been rude of both of them to forget about Genevieve''s baby. "Yeah, he mentioned it before. However, I didn''t expect him to give it to you so quickly." "Oh, well. He will probably give it to us sooner orter." Well, Mango could tell that Genevieve was truly happy. Hence, she smiled and said, "Perhaps in nine months, Noah will have to prepare a gift for me." "Huh? What do you mean?" Genevieve waspletely stunned when she heard this. Was Mango pregnant again? But didn''t Nathaniel undergo a vasectomy? At this thought, Genevieve''s eyes widened a little as she looked at Mango in confusion. When she saw the corners of Mango''s lips curve upwards wider, the doubts in her heart also grew bigger. "No way? Is it what I think it is?" "Yeah, your guess is probably correct. So I wanted to ask Noah about the surgery..." However, Mango did not continue. After all, there was only a wall between her and Nathaniel. Even if she closed the window, Nathaniel could still hear her. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Meanwhile, Genevieve reacted quickly even though she had been stunned just now. "Well, no surgey will be 100% sucessful. That is not a surgical error as some people may have two vas deferens. Damn, Mr. Ye is too..." Genevieve''s voice faded out didn''t know what else to say. Mango was also a little embarrassed when Genevieve had brought up this topic. "The doctor said the same thing. Is itmon?" "Well, it''s notmon, or the probability of this happening is very small. However, I guess you''ve hit the jackpot. Haha! I don''t know if I should congratte you or say something else." After all, Genevieve was aware of Mango''s physical condition. To be exact, she knew that they shouldn''t have children for three years but so that Mango could recuperate in the meantime. However, God had nned for them to have another child, so what else could she say? "What do you think about this?" "I want to keep the child." Mango told Genevieve her true thoughts. "Does Nathaniel know about this?" "I haven''t told him yet. Urgh! I''m still thinking about how to tell him about this." Mango looked miserable at first, but then she suddenly smiled at Genevieve and asked, "Can I get Noah to do me a favor?" "Hah! Do you think that Noah can persuade Nathaniel? Your husband is too cunning!" Mango felt pretty gratified after hearing those words. "It''s okay. Noah doesn''t need to talk Nathaniel into it. He only needs to give Nathaniel a hint." Genevieve felt a little depressed after hearing Mango''s suggestion. "Mango, you must be out of your mind! Noah was the one who performed the surgery, but you are asking him to hint about your pregnancy? Do you want Nathaniel to kill Noah? Oh, please! My son is only a few months old. How could you steal his father away?" Mango smiled in embarrassment after hearing what Genevieve had said. "What should I do then? s! I''m not brave enough to tell him anything. If he disagrees to it, I will have to start ignoring him again. I guess I should tell you that ourst argument finally ended recently." Genevieve was exasperated after hearing what Mango had said. Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 "Well, who knows if your argument is just an act for us?" Mango was even more embarrassed after hearing what Genevieve had said. "Bah! I don''t care! Anyway, Noah performed surgery on Nathaniel without my permission, so he owes me!" Mango said shamelessly. On the other hand, Genevieve was even more speechless when hearing this. "Mango, Noah is just a doctor, and Nathaniel is older than him. Therefore, what could he do at that time?" "Anyway, I don''t care. Noah didn''t even inform me before he took away my rights to be a mother without my permission. So he owes me this. Anyway, I shall leave this to Noah. I don''t care how he will tell Nathaniel about this." After Mango finished speaking, she hung up the video call. On the other hand, Genevieve was speechless and frustrated. "Urgh! What''s wrong? Who provoked you? Tell me. I''m your husband, so l"ll get them back for you!" As soon as Noah came back, he saw Genevieve sighing with her mobile phone in her hand. Thus, he couldn''t help kissing her and foolishly inquired. Genevieve didn''t decline and directly said, "Mango has angered me. Please beat her up for me." "Okay, it''s just Mango, right? It''s not a big deal. I''ll go right away... Wait, who?" Noah casually continued. But when he finally realized who Genevieve was talking about, he couldn''t help but pause for a moment. When Genevieve saw him like this, she became exasperated and said, "Why? Aren''t you going to vent my anger for me?" "But, honey, how did she offend you?" Noah decided to y dumb. Then, Genevieve red at him and said with some frustration, "Mango is pregnant." "What? How is this possible?" Noah thought it was a joke and didn''t believe it at all. However, he was a little flustered when he saw that Genevieve didn''t say anything and instead continued staring at him. "No way! That was a minor surgery. Are you trying to tell me that the operation didn''t seed?" Noah didn''t want to admit it at all. Suddenly, Genevieve burst intoughter after hearing what he had said. "Did you check whether Nathaniel had two vas deferens before you performed the surgery on him? These cases are rare, but they don''t exist!" Noah was dumbfounded after hearing what his wife had said. "He f*cking won the jackpot! I don''t know what else to say... What do you mean? Wait, are you saying that Nathaniel suspects that the child is not his?" Noah asked subconsciously. However, Genevieve shook her head and said, "Nah, Nathaniel still doesn''t know about the child. So, Mango is asking you to tell him about it." "Huh? Why should I tell him? What does this have to do with me?" "Mango said that you performed the surgery on Nathaniel without her consent and prematurely terminated her dream of being a mother. So, you owe her a lot!" "What the f*ck?" Noah cursed directly. "No, honey, let''s bring our children and go to grandpa''s house tomorrow. We haven''t gone back for a long time. Besides, there are a lot of people at the Su''s Mansion. That would be good for the children, right?" Noah wanted to run away immediately right now. Genevieve''s lips curled up into a smile after hearing his suggestion. "Even if you go abroad, you can''t hide this matter for long. After all, Nathaniel will find out that you were not attentive during the surgery, so he ended up having a child again. By then, it doesn''t matter whether you go abroad or hide at grandpa''s house, Nathaniel will still hunt you down. "Genevieve, am I your husband? Why do I feel like you are helping outsiders?" Noah was a little depressed. How could he have thought that Nathaniel would be this unusual? After all, thetter had two vas deferens! This was not Noah''s fault at all! However, when Noah thought of the consequences of Nathaniel knowing about this, he felt a chill running down his neck. Furthermore, Noah felt anguished when he saw that his unsympathetic wife was delighted because he was suffering from this misfortune. On the other hand, Genevieve acted as if she couldn''t see his frustrations and conflicts. She patted him on the shoulder and said, "You''re a man. It''s not a big deal for you to help Mango out. Don''t forget, Nathaniel and Mango also gave your son such a big gift, right?" "Urgh! You sound as if we don''t need to repay the gift." Noah was even more depressed. When he learned that Mango and Nathaniel wouldn''t have another child, he was delighted to receive this gift for his son. However, now that Mango was pregnant, they would have twins because of their genes. At that time, he would probably go broke just by trying to repay their gift. This was not a good deal at all! s! He was the one who had caused this to happen. N?velDrama.Org content rights. At this thought, Noah was so depressed. Meanwhile, Genevieve immediatelyughed. "Are youughing at me? Wait till I get my hands on you!" After saying that, Noah threw his jacket and chased after her. "No! Noah, go away!" Genevieve wasughing as she dodged. Then, the two of them immediately chased after each other in the hall childishly. Seeing them like this, Barney quietly went to her brother''s room and rocked thetter''s crib with a gentle smile on her face. When the baby saw Barney, he opened his eyes and babbled a few words before heughed. His chubby little hands grabbed Barney''s finger and put it into his mouth. Barney knew that her brother was hungry, but the sounds of Genevieve and Noah running around outside were getting softer. Then, she heard a door close. So, Barney got up and made milk for her brother. The chubby boy did not reject the form milk and took the bottle and drank it. After a burp, he closed his eyes and went back to sleep. After Noah and Genevieve slept together, Genevieve kicked him in disdain and said, "You''ve had your treat. Now hurry up and get to work." "What work?" Noah looked at her sullenly. Was she discarding him aside after using him for pleasure? No! He couldn''t allow this to happen! She was not taking responsibility for him after sleeping with him! Meanwhile, Genevieve held back herughter and said, "Look, Mango is not in good health. Yet, she''s still worried about her child and doesn''t know what to do. You know that pregnant women can''t get too emotional, so hurry up and visit Nathaniel." "But, honey. Do you know that you''re asking me to dig my own grave?" "What are you afraid of? Nathaniel has injuries all over and can''t even stand up. Are you afraid that he will drag you to the gym and beat you up? Hah! Why did you be so timid after having a son?" Genevieve''s displeased tone made Noah even more depressed. "You don''t know Nathaniel as we all I do. He will make sure that he gets his revenge in the future, even though this whole thing will be over by then. Urgh! He''s such an evil man!" "That''s something in the future, isn''t it? Besides, Mango will be covering for you, sohat could Nathaniel possibly do to you?" Noah''s eyes lit up slightly at Genevieve''s words. "Honey, you''re the one who said this. You must get Mango to protect me, or you''ll be a widow!" "Alright, don''t worry about it. Hurry up and go. Oh no! It''s past the time for our son to have his milk. It''s all your fault!" Genevieve hurriedly put on her clothes and ran towards her son''s room, but Noahughed. After all, he carried Genevieve into the room, he had already seen Barney enter their son''s room. That was why he dared to act so presumptuously. Barney was truly a sensible daughter indeed. Previously, he had heard that Tristan Acker had helped Anaya with her speech. Since Tristan was Mango''s cousin, if he helped Mango out, would he be able to get a favor from Mango and ask Tristan to perform surgery on Barney? She was such a sensible and considerate child. s! It would be such a pity if she could never speak in the future! At this thought, Noah got out of bed and took a shower. Then, he changed into clean clothes and drove to the Ye''s Mansion. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was somewhat surprised to see Noah. "Huh? Why are you here?" "I came to see you. We arerades, so I came to check on you." Then, Noah entered the master bedroom and couldn''t help but ask when he didn''t see Mango, "Is Mango still ignoring you?" "Urgh! Get lost!" Nathaniel especially disliked Noah now and directly ignored him. Then, he continued reading the military newspaper as if Noah wasn''t there. On the other hand, Noah did not mind either and sat down beside Nathaniel''s bed. "Nathaniel, look at me." Nathaniel was flustered when he saw that Noah had a scheming look on his face. He put down the military newspaper in his hand and said tly, "If you have something to say, spill it." "Hey! Why are you so brash? I can tell at a nce that you are dissatisfied." "Noah, do you need me to keep you in check?" Nathaniel was in a really bad mood right now. Even though Mango was talking to him, she still did not move back to their bedroom. Thus, he could only lie on this huge bed all alone, and he felt lonely. Now that Noah was teasing him, Nathaniel immediately became furious. When Noah saw how angry Nathaniel was, he quickly said, "Well, I came here to see how you were doing. I''m telling the truth!" "Heh. Did youe to see me empty-handed?" Nathaniel looked at Noah coldly, which made Noah feel a little embarrassed. "Mr. Ye, is there anything that you haven''t eaten before, or anything that you don''t have? Anything that I bring will not be good enough, right? So I came to see you with loads of affection. Haha!" This time, Nathaniel looked at him directly and then pointed to the apple next to him before saying, "Peel an apple for me." "Okay, sir." Noah picked up the fruit knife and began to peel the apple without hesitation. He then paused and said, "Nathaniel, a patient arrived in my hospital around two days ago." Nathaniel nced at Noah after hearing what thetter had said. He did not understand why Noah told him about the hospital, but he just listened to him. He was bored now anyways. When Noah saw that Nathaniel did not ask or object, he continued to say, "It''s strange. This patient has had a vasectomy, but his wife recently became pregnant. He doubted if the child was his child, so he took his wife to the hospital and requested an amniocentesis. He wanted to use the amniotic fluid to do a paternity test and see if the child was his. Aren''t there all sorts of people nowadays?" Then, Nathaniel said lightly, "If he doesn''t believe in his wife, he is not worthy of even having one." Well, Noah didn''t expect Nathaniel to say that. He paused for a moment and asked cautiously, "Nathaniel, the man had a vasectomy. Therefore, it''s quite reasonable for him to doubt that the child isn''t his, right?" "Well, no surgery will have a 100% sess rate. What if the surgery was not sessful? He can''t simply use his wife of cheating on him just because of this." Nathaniel casually said this. After hearing this, Noah stopped and looked straight at Nathaniel with a small smile. Nathaniel didn''t hear Noah saying anything for a long time, so he looked up at Noah. When he saw Noah''s devious smile, he couldn''t help but pause for a moment. "Wait... why are you smirking? Why are you looking at me?" "Nathaniel, I''m d that you can think this way. Take your time to eat that apple. I''ll take my leave." Then Noah gave Nathaniel the apple and fled away immediately. Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 Noah didn''t care whether Nathaniel understood his message. However, he had done his part by dropping the hints. Well, he knew how smart Nathaniel was, so thetter would probably understand what he was trying to say. With this in mind, Noah immediately ran out and drove off. Meanwhile, Nathaniel frowned when he heard the sound of the engine. Was someone chasing Noah? Why did he leave so fast? Wait a minute! What the hell did hee here for? Did Noah do all this just to tell Nathaniel a story and peel him an apple? At this thought, Nathaniel frowned slightly. He took a bite of the apple and felt it was sweet. Then he picked up the military newspaper again and continued reading it. But after a while, he suddenly remembered something. Noah wasn''t so free that he would randomlye over to tell Nathaniel a story. So, what were the contents of the story again? Nathaniel thought for a moment, and his expression suddenly changed. It was probably not what he was thinking, right? At this thought, Nathaniel''s heart skipped a beat. Then, he recalled Mango''s abnormal behavior today and then Noah''s story. He couldn''t help but call Noah. However, when Noah saw that Nathaniel was calling him, he didn''t want to pick up the call. After all, he was driving now! Yeah, so he could refuse to answer the phone! Noah reassured himself by thinking this way. As expected, Nathaniel hung up the phone after a few rings. But as soon as Noah breathed a sigh of relief, he received a message through WhatsApp. Hence, he nced at it immediately. The message from Nathaniel read, "If you don''t answer the phone, I''ll go straight to your house and wait for you there. Do you think I won''t be able to catch you sooner orter?" The corners of Noah''s mouth twitched in annoyance when he saw this. Urgh! Nathaniel was so cruel! He had always been a ruthless person! So Noah reluctantly parked the car at the side of the road and took the initiative to call Nathaniel back. "Tell me, what''s going on?" Nathaniel''s tone was cold as he said these words. Noah felt as if he had been pushed into a corner by this couple. He was stuck in a dilemma, so he felt tormented. "Nathaniel, look, it''s really not my fault." "Get to the point." Nathaniel didn''t have much patience, and his tone was getting colder. Noah said immediately, "Something went wrong with the surgery that I performed on you. But first, I have to rify that the surgery itself was not the problem. The problem is you have two vas deferens. This is a rare case, and I didn''t think that you would have it. So..." Even though Noah didn''t finish off the sentence, Nathaniel understood what he wanted to say. "Is Mango pregnant?" Nathaniel''s heart clenched tightly when he said this. Then, Noah sighed and said, "Yes, but she doesn''t know how to tell you about it. After all, she''s afraid that you won''t let her keep the child. So she got Genevieve to force me into telling you about it. Look, Nathaniel, can the both of you stop tormenting me? I didn''t do it on purpose." "Well, it''s all good if my wife is fine. But if anything were to happen to her, Noah Soo, you''re as good as dead." After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Noah became frustrated when he heard the dial toneing from the other end of the phone. What was going on? On the other hand, Nathaniel was in aplete mess after hanging up the phone. Was Mango pregnant?! Then, he thought about how Mango had been through thick and thin with him among the dangerous situation in Ango. Furthermore, he also thought about how Mango had led the men from the Dark Night Empire and managed to rescue him. In the end, she even suffered injuries. In the midst of all these happening, she was actually pregnant! So did she to the hospital today? N?velDrama.Org content rights. Also, she deliberately got rid of the bodyguards and went alone, didn''t she? Why did she suddenly think she was pregnant? Nathaniel thought out everything in detail and realized that Mango probably overheard the words that Zion had said casually. s! He never thought that what Zion said was actually true. Was he excited? Or was he happy? Of course, Nathaniel was delighted! However, when he thought of Mango''s health, he felt a little conflicted and worried. Right now, Nathaniel could no longer lie still. He called Bettany and asked her to move him to the wheelchair. Then, he pushed the wheelchair to Mango''s bedroom. Meanwhile, Mango had fallen asleep without knowing it, so she didn''t even notice Nathaniel entering her room. After that, Nathaniel looked at Mango while she slept soundly. She had a light smile on her face, and her expression was gentle. Furthermore, she also had a piece of paper in her hands sped over her chest. Nathaniel gently pulled it out and saw that it was the ultrasound scan. It showed that Mango was five weeks pregnant. Was that little ck dot his child? Wow! This was so fascinating! After all, Nathaniel couldn''t believe that such a small ck dot would actually be a child with flesh and blood in the future. It would call him daddy and lie in his arms like a spoiled child. At this thought, Nathaniel''s face softened, and his lips unconsciously curled up slightly. Then, he looked at Mango and knew that she had longed for a child. After all, Mango had been sad for a long time after the death of their previous child. Right now, Nathaniel was in a dilemma, and hethen ced the ultrasound scan back into Mango''s arms. As he saw Mango''s belly and how t it looked, he had conflicting thoughts. In the end, Nathaniel pulled the nket over Mango and adjusted the temperature of the room before pushing his wheelchair out. "Tell Lucy this. From now on, she needs to make sure that all the meals are bnced and nutritious." Nathaniel ordered. On the other hand, Bettany paused for a moment, and she then hurried to pass on his instructions. Then, he went to the study and called Ned. "Go and check Pa Gerner''s medical record. I need aprehensive report." After all, Nathaniel understood Mango the most. If she had gotten rid of the bodyguards and gone to a usual hospital for a checkup while hiding her identity, she would surely not use her real name. Furthermore, the name she often used when she was in the Underground City was Pa. Ned quickly went to carry out his orders. Nathaniel hadn''t smoked for a long time. After all, for the sake of Mango''s health, he had given up smoking almost entirely. But at this moment, he urgently needed a smoke to calm down. He was going to be a daddy again! If they had conceived the child on purpose, he would not have been so happy. But this was an idental child even after he had the surgery. Therefore, Nathaniel felt both delighted and worried when he had learned this unexpected news. However, before he finally found out whether Mango could bear this child, he would not make a decision on whether to keep this child. However, he also knew that if Mango''s life were threatened, he would not keep this child even if this child were a gift from the heavens. Furthermore, it didn''t matter how sad Mango would be as well. At this thought, Nathaniel''s heart ached badly. He lit a cigarette, and no one could see his face clearly because of the smoke. After that, he sat there without moving. Anyone would saw him would think that he was a statue, but the flickering light of the cigarette gave him away. About half an hourter, Ned called him back. "Mr. Ye, I''ve found it." "Send me the information and invite the doctor here." Then, Nathaniel put out the cigarette and opened the window at the same time. The smell of smoke on his body was not good for Mango. After that, Nathaniel looked at the information Ned had handed to him and read every word carefully. Soon, the doctor was brought to Nathaniel''s study. Meanwhile, the doctor, who had never been to the Ye Mansion, felt bewildered and even a little scared. "Why did you bring me here? Why is Mr. Ye looking for me?" The doctor broke out in a cold sweat as he couldn''t help but ask. This was the Ye s Mansion! The Yes Mansion belonged to one of the four prominent young heirs of Ocean City. Even high officials and noble lords were unable toe in, but she had been invited here. Thus, the doctor felt highly uneasy. However, Ned said lightly, "Mr. Ye needs to discuss something with you, so you only need to answer honestly." "Oh, okay." The doctor entered the study fearfully after hearing this. When she saw Nathaniel, she felt as if her legs were about to give up. After all, Nathaniel''s aura was too overwhelming! "Hello, Mr... Mr. Ye." The doctor stammered. Then, Nathaniel gave Pa''s materials to her and asked lightly, "Is it dangerous for this mother to keep the child?" The doctor was stunned when she saw the files. Wasn''t this the patient who came for a consultation in the morning? Why were the files with Nathaniel? "Mr. Ye, this person is..." "Answer my question." Nathaniel''s expression darkened as he said these words, and the doctor replied quickly out of her fear, "The patient is not in good health as her body is weak. Therefore, she has to recuperate her body well during the pregnancy. But the downside of this is the child will take in a lot of nutrition too. Then, this might cause problems while the mother gives birth, so I rmend the mother to do a C-section instead. I have read her information and her first delivery was through C-section, so the second delivery should be by C-section as well. In this case, it will reduce the possibility of excessive bleeding. So if she decides to do a 0-section, it doesn''t matter how big the child it. Secondly, the patient had a miscarriage before. Hence, her uterus wall is very thin, and it would be very difficult to stabilize her pregnancy. Therefore, she should be on bed rest for the first three months. She also has to always be in a good mood and not have too many emotional fluctuations. Otherwise, she probably will lose the child." The doctor answered the question in one breath and then felt exhausted. After hearing her reply, Nathaniel frowned slightly and asked, "Is there any other danger? She''s not in good health now. Will there be any other side effects because of her pregnancy and her delivery?" "Well, all women who have beared children and given birth will suffer from some side effects. After all, she is putting her life in danger just to give birth. However, we have advanced medical equipment nowadays, so we will try to reduce the risk as much as possible. Well, she is in poor health, so she probably shouldn''t have gotten pregnant in the first ce. But since she did get pregnant, it must be a gift from God, right? As long as she pays attention to her diet during pregnancy, and the delivery process is well nned and executed, there should be no problem. However, nothing is absolute, so I can''t guarantee that no problems will happen." The doctor didn''t know Pa''s real identity, but she was not an ordinary person since Nathaniel paid attention to her. She even regretted that she did not ask for Pa''s WhatsApp number. s! Perhaps she could''ve met this noble as well. After listening to the doctor, Nathaniel asked Ned to give her some money and brought her away. However, he was still worried and went out of the study. Just then, Bettany had cooked some soup and brought it to Nathaniel. "Sir, have some soup. I''ve added some Chinese medicine to nourish it." "Didn''t you notice that Mango is pregnant?" Bettany was immediately stunned after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "Madam is pregnant? How could this happen?" "Hah! How did you even get your title as Varna Hades in the first ce if you couldn''t find out about this?" Nathaniel looked quite grim as he said these words sarcastically. After all, Bettany had always been by Mango''s side, and she had even treated Mango when she was injured. Yet, she didn''t know that Mango was pregnant! On the other hand, Bettany was unable to refute Nathaniel''s usations. She clearly remembered that Nathaniel had let Noah perform the surgery so that Mango would not suffer any longer. Therefore, she did not think about it, nor did she notice that Mango was pregnant. Now, she had angered Mango because she had been negligent. Hence, she said with some embarrassment, "I''m sorry, Sir. I didn''t notice." "From now on, you''re in charge of Mango''s wellbeing. I hope that both the mother and child will be safe. Do you understand what I''m trying to say?" "Yes, sir!" Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 Bettany quickly left after receiving Nathanie''s orders. Then, Nathaniel entered Mango''s room once again. This time, he no longer hesitated. Since Mango''s body could withstand this pregnancy, he would try his best to fulfill her wish. At the same time, he wanted to make up for his previous regrets. At this thought, he gently held Mango''s hand. Her hand was always a little cold. Now that she was pregnant, he didn''t know if it would be possible to nourish her body a little more. Nathaniel apanied Mango for a while, but Mango didn''t seem to have any intention of waking up. She slept very soundly. She hadn''t experienced any morning sickness yet, and he didn''t know whether she would suffer in a few days. Then, Nathaniel returned to his room and asked Ned to buy some pregnancy books. Right now, he was very excited. This time, he felt different than when he realized that he was Zion and the other children''s father. After all, now, he would bepletely involved in the childhood of this small baby. Therefore, he was excited by this thought. Suddenly, Nathaniel wanted to tell everyone the good news. So he created a group chat and added Zion, Wisdom, Rita, Terrance, Mateo, Brantley, Walter, Tristan, and Lebanon in it. They were all Mango''s family members. At the same time, he also added Maverick into the group. Well, Maverick was his only rtive left. Then, Nathaniel named the group as ''Rtives Group''. "What''s going on?" As Tristan was suddenly added to the group, he felt a little puzzled, so he sent this text. When Walter saw that Nathaniel was the one who had added him to the group, he couldn''t help saying, "What are you doing? Are you finally admitting that we''re rtives? Come on, greet me nicely, and I will give you a treat." Usually, if Walter talked like this, Nathaniel would have killed him off with one sentence. But he was in a good mood today and waszy to deal with such obnoxious people. Meanwhile, Walter was a little surprised that Nathaniel didn''t say anything. "Huh? Something''s not right today. Nathaniel, what''s wrong? Did Mango dump you?" Nathaniel felt his anger rise after reading this text, but he endured it. On the other hand, Terrance and Mateo didn''t say anything when they came into the group. When they saw that the group members were all their rtives, they sent a smile emoji and didn''t say anything else. Meanwhile, Brantley had just arrived at Santell Capital, and he wanted to meet Magnolia at first. However, Barack''s psychological counseling did not go smoothly. So, Magnolia had to apany him and had no time to meet Brantley. Hence, Brantley was feeling bored when Nathaniel added him to the rtives'' group. Lebanon had just woken up after surviving the incident when he saw Nathaniel''s group chat. He also didn''t say a word and only read the messages silently. After everyone had joined the group, Nathaniel conducted a lucky draw with the prize of 10,000 dors. They were all stunned, and Walter came out to be the lucky winner. "D*mn, Nathaniel, is this your way of recognising to your rtives?" Nathaniel muted him directly after seeing this text. Then, Nathaniel said solemnly in the group, "I''m here to announce a piece of good news. Mango is pregnant! I''m going to be a daddy again!" As soon as he said that, Walter was depressed. He felt that Nathaniel had done this on purpose. His child had just died, and he couldn''t have another child within three years. Now that Nathaniel announced such news, thetter must have done this on purpose! But Nathaniel had forbidden him from speaking, so he couldn''t even voice out hisints. In the end, he could only message Nathaniel in private. "Are you doing this on purpose? Don''t you feel ashamed? How could you hurt me like this?" "Why did you join the lucky draw if you feel hurt then?" Nathaniel''s words hurt Walter even more. Walter wanted to say that if he had known that the lucky draw was for such an asion, he would not have taken the prize, but he chose to remain silent in the end. It was true that he was displeased with Nathaniel, but the child was also Mango''s. Therefore, he had to be happy for Mango. With this thought in mind, Walter immediately transferred ten thousand dors to Mango''s bak ount. "Congrattions on bing a mother. Take care of yourself. Let me know if you need anything, alright? We''re rtives, after all." When Tristan heard that Mango was pregnant, he immediately asked, "Maybe she should go back and stay at her family''s ce?" "Nah, that''s unnecessary. She is doing well here at home. The doctor said that she should be on bed rest for the first three months. If you are worried about your sister,e here and see how you cn nurse her back to health." "Alright." Tristan did not hesitate to answer at all. Meanwhile, Mateo and Terrance also expressed their congrattions and transferred some money directly to Mango. They each gave 10,000 dors as if they had agreed on it beforehand. On the other hand, Brantley was happy too when he saw that Mango was pregnant again. "Oh, I''m going to have a great-grandchild again! That''s great!" Meanwhile, Tristan paused when he saw Brantley''s message. Then, he tagged Brantley in a message and said respectfully, "Grandpa, I''m Tristan, Magnolia, and Barack''s son." "Oh I see! I''ll take a good look at you when I get back." Brantley felt that he had received too many pieces of good news this year! Not only did he find his long-lost oldest doctor, but she had also brought back a very capable grandson. Now, Mango was pregnant again! Hence, he felt that he had been surrounded by good news all this year! After that, Lebanon also sent a word of congrattion. When he saw Tristan''s words, he was stunned. What? Magnolia and Barack''s son? Was that Tristan''s identity? Wait... wasn''t Magnolia his mother? Did that mean that he and Tristan were halfbrothers? Suddenly, Lebanon understood some things that he couldn''t figure out in the past. Furthermore, he finally knew why Prisci had said that Tristan supported him and believed that he would seed. Tristan was right! After all, his brother was helping him, so how could he fail? However, Lebanon was very upset. He felt awful as his loved ones had kept him in the dark, but Tristan was the one who saved him. If it weren''t for Tristan, he wouldn''t have survived until now. Right now, Lebanon had mixed emotions. For a moment, he did not know how to face Tristan. Therefore, he muted the group chat and transferred some money to Mango. He also wanted to ask if she knew that Tristan was his older brother at first. However, when he thought of Mango''s health, he decided to restrain himself. Forget it. He would personally ask Tristan about this matterter. Well, Mango would never expect everyone to know that she was pregnant after her nap. Furthermore, she wouldn''t expect that Nathaniel would be the one who announced the news. Meanwhile, Genevieve also added Emberly, Esther, and the others to a group. After some thought, she also added Deborah. "Let me tell you a piece of good news. Mango is pregnant, and she''s going to be a mother again. Everyone can start preparing the baby''s birthday gift from now on. Based on the genes inherited by their family, she would probably give birth to twins again." Esther went straight to the point after hearing Genevieve''s news. "Congrattions! Thanks fo Mango, Morgan could return safe and sound. Also, the surveince of our family has also been lifted. So let me take this opportunity to express my gratitude." After that, she immediately transferred 10,000 dors to Mango. Meanwhile, Emberly had just finished her surgery when she saw the news about Mango. She laughed and said, "Wow, Mango could still get pregnant even though Nathaniel had a vasectomy. Naha! I wonder who''s the amazing one between the both of them! As the saying goes, seeds only bear fruits on good soil. We thought that Mango''s womb was weak, but even the seeds from a vasectomy could be nted. Who among you can do that?" Genevieve immediatelyughed when she read Emberly''s text. "Emberly, aren''t you worried that Mango will beat you up when she reads this? Well, I guess Nathaniel''s case in unique, so, we can''t me this on Noah''s surgical skills." They were both medical students, so Esther and Emberly naturally knew what was going on. "s! God favors them too much." "That''s right." Deborah was overjoyed when she saw this news. Although she had lost her child, since Mango could have another child, Deborah was happy for her too. "Well, I''m d that she is pregnant, but she has to pay attention to her health too. After all, Mango has always been weak, so let''s visit her when we''re free." "Sure." Meanwhile, Mango was sleeping soundly when the beeping sounds from her phone finally woke her up. After that, she switched on her phone in frustration. Then, she saw that her phone had almost stopped functioning from all the bank transactions notifications. She saw 10,000 dors transactions to her one after another. Everyone was congratting her, so Mango was at a loss about what to do. "Why are you all transferring money to me?" Mango asked in the group. Then, Emberly smiled and replied, "Hey, you''re finally awake!" "Huh? How did you know I was asleep?" Emberly wanted tough when she saw Mango''s question. "If you were awake, wouldn''t you have replied to all the messages I have sent?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. Mango hurriedly scrolled through the chat and read the previous messages. When she saw what Emberly had written, her face flushed red. "Emberly, you dirty woman! How can Mr. Sanchez tolerate you?" "Oh, please! I am the one who can''t stand him, alright? He is always clinging to me, so he''s such an annoying b*stard!" Genevieve coughed after reading Emberly''s text before she said, "Hey, she''s showing off her rtionship!" "Hehe! Yeah, I think so too." Deborah snickered and replied. After reading Emberly''s text, Mango hurriedly said, "Hah! I dare you to screenshot this text and show it to your husband!" "Well, what should I be afraid of? After all, I''m telling the truth." Emberly continued to show off. Then, Genevieve smiled and said, "Stop it. If you show off your love anymore, I will kick you out of this group. Mango, to be honest, your body is different from your previous pregnancy now. Therefore, you shouldn''t go out if you have nothing to do. Instead, you should wait for three months until the fetus stabilizes." "Alright." Mango nodded her head in reply. After texting for a while, Mango then closed the group chat. Well, she never expected Nathaniel to not stop her from keeping the child after knowing the news of her pregnancy. Furthermore, he also sounded delighted! So all her worries earlier were unnecessary, right? At this thought, Mango''s lips curled up slightly. She then lifted the quilt and wanted to get out of bed. However, Nathaniel pushed open the door and entered in a wheelchair. "If you want this child, lie down obediently, or we won''t have this child." "Don''t say that. She''ll hear it." Mango red at Nathaniel as she replied this, but she still obedientlyy back down with a smile on her face. On the other hand, Nathaniel was delighted when he saw Mango like this. At the same time, Tristan returned to the Hans family. When he saw Prisci stirring up something in the kitchen, he could not help but hug her from behind. "Honey, I married you, but I never said that you needed to cook for me." "Well, I had nothing else to do." Prisci was still not used to being intimate with Tristan. Hence, she wanted to break free, but she heard Tristan saying, "If you have nothing to do, go and visit Mango. She''s pregnant." "What? Is that true?" Prisci was shocked when she heard this news but immediately became happy after that. "I''ll go and visit her." She then rushed upstairs and wanted to change her clothes. However, at this moment, Tristan''s cell phone rang. When he saw a familiar number shing on the screen, he answered the call. However, his smile froze immediately. Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 "Tristan, I''m done. Let''s go." When Prisci came out of her bedroom happily, she saw Tristan fleeing out of the room quickly. "Tristan! Hey!" She was a little surprised and shouted his name. But Tristan did not hear it at all and ran off right in front of her eyes. At that moment, Maya returned from outside. She looked at Prisci and whispered, "Princess, something''s happened." Prisci''s heart skipped a beat when she heard these words. She had a hunch that this matter had something to do with Tristan. "Tell me about it." Prisci couldn''t help but clench her fists as she said these words. Then, Maya whispered in reply, "The head of the Acker family, Arlo Acker, is dead." The moment she heard these words, Prisci involuntarily took two steps backward. Oh! This was why Tristan was so anxious and didn''t care about anything else! After all, Arlo was Tristan''s foster father, and he thought of Tristan as his son when thetter was growing up. But now he... Prisci felt terrible when she learned this news. She could only imagine how heartbroken Tristan would be at this time. At this thought, wanted to catch up with Tristan quickly, but Maya stopped her immediately. "What are you doing?" Prisci was taken aback by Maya''s actions. Then, Maya looked at Prisci and hesitated before saying, "Erm... the head of the Acker family was killed by the King." "So what?" Prisci hadn''t realized the significance of Maya''s words at first, and Maya didn''t say anything else either. But slowly, Prisci came to her senses. The king, Laborn Fang, was her father! Whether she admitted it or not, she was still Laborn''s child by blood. s! Was she now the daughter of the man who killed Tristan''s father? Prisci was shocked when she realized this. Suddenly, a surge of emotions welled up in her heart, and she wanted to cry. "Princess, are you alright?" Maya asked urgently had never seen Prisci like this. Meanwhile, Prisci waved her hand and returned to her room alone. After all, what could happen to her? She was Tristan''s wife, and the Hans family was very kind to her, but she didn''t know how they would look at her after this. Perhaps the Hans family wouldn''t do anything to her. After all, this was not her fault, but it would definitely be a wedge in their rtionship. Her father had killed Tristan''s foster father, but she was now Tristan''s wife. What should she do now? What would Tristan think of her because of their strange rtionship? Would he still ept her? So had her marriagee to an end? Prisci''s head ached as she let her imagination run wild. Then, she tried leaning against her bed and tried to distract herself from thinking about all this. However, she couldn''t control her emotions. After all, Laborn had never given her anything since she was a child. She had worked hard to get everything she had, except for her own life. Otherwise, she would have either long starved or been bullied to death. But she could not deny the fact that Laborn was her father. So what if she could bear to see Tristan kill Laborn? He was still her father, after all. Prisci felt burdened because of this identity, and she felt suffocated for a moment. After all, Tristan had treated her so well, so she felt that it was surreal. Why did this happen? Why did Laborn want to kill Arlo? Wasn''t he fighting against As? Didn''t he need the help of the heir of the Acker family? Hence, why would he attack Arlo? That wasn''t right. Something was wrong! Back then, Prisci and Tristan were able to leave Ango without any worries. Wasn''t it because they knew Laborn wanted support from the Acker family? Why did this happen all of a sudden? At the thought of this, Prisci suddenly stood up and quickly packed her things. Seeing this, Maya was surprised and asked, "Princess, are you going back?" "Yes. Has Tristan left?" "Sir took off in a private ne." If something happened to the Acker family, Tristan would definitely go to them. Prisci then nodded and said quietly, "Get me the earliest ticket to Ango." "Princess, the route has been sealed." Prisci was surprised at what Maya said. After thinking about it, she realized that Maya was telling the truth as not everyone could enter Magnolia. Moreover, since there was internal strife now, the route would indeed be closed. What should she do now? After all, she was determined to go back. Wait! She should look for Mango. Perhaps Mango and Mr. Ye were the only ones who could help her now. Then, Prisci walked out with her luggage when she saw Terrance returning from outside. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. "Uncle Terrance." "Where are you going? Are you going back to your country?" Terrance nced at the luggage in Prisci''s hand, and a trace of wariness shed across his eyes. "Yes, something happened to the Acker family. Also, Tristan has already left, so I have to go back and take a look." After saying this, Prisci lowered her head as she didn''t know how to face the Hans family. The Acker family was important to the Hans family because Tristan was indebted to them. Now that her father had killed Arlo, she didn''t know how to face the Hans family. After that, Terrance looked at how Prisci was acting, and his voice softened. "Look, this has nothing to do with you, so you don''t have to take responsibility for this. Tristan had already told us about the kind of person you are. Furthermore, every debt has its debtor, and it is not yours to bear. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. The situation in Ango isplicated, and you have a special identity. You should stay here." After hearing these words, Prisci suddenly raised her head, and she had already feared up. Initially, she had been afraid that the Hans family wouldn''t like her. After all, they could think that she was wicked because she was Laborn''s daughter. Now that she heard Terrance''s words, there were mixed emotions in Prisci''s heart. Although she hadn''t been here for a long time, she thought of the Hans family as her family. This ce gave her a sense of belonging, and it was even more weing than her empty pce in Ango. Well, Terrance and Mateo didn''t talk much, but they treated her very well without needing Tristan to tell them anything. They had given her the best food and clothing, whether she wanted them or not. Furthermore, they even considered her taste in food and changed the cooking style of the kitchen to match her taste. It was all because she was Tristan''s wife and the daughter-inw of the Hans family. She was indeed the daughter-inw of the Hans family, but her father had killed Tristan''s foster father! At this thought, Prisci instantly felt a lump in her throat. "I''m sorry, Uncle Terrance." After that, she started sobbing. Terrance looked at her as if he was looking at Mango, so he felt upset. "Hey, why are you apologizing? We''re family, so what''s there to be sorry about? Besides, this matter has nothing to do with you, so you don''t need to take responsibility for anything. The Acker family is of extraordinary significance to Tristan. Now that tragedy has befallen his foster father, Tristan probably won''t have time to take care of you. However, this doesn''t mean that he mes you. Don''t overthink this, alright?" Prisci nodded in reply. Was Tristan going to me her? She didn''t know the answer to this question. However, she was scared because Tristan had left decisively just now. Wait... since when did she begin to care so much about what Tristan thought of her? Furthermore, she was even afraid that Tristan would leave or ignore her! Prisci didn''t know the answer to this question either, but she felt an inexplicable urge to cry. "Uncle Terrance, I would still like to go back and take a look as I am Tristan''s wife. He might need me now." Prisci was unsure if Tristan needed her, but she just wanted to be with him. She was not involved in his fast. But at this moment, she wanted to be aware of what was happening in the present, and she wanted to stay with him in the future. Suddenly, Terrance recalled the rtionship between Tristan and the Acker family, and then he looked at Prisci''s determined gaze. He understood that although Prisci looked weak, she was an independent woman. "Alright, but we only have one private ne that flies to Ango. If you want to go, I''m afraid you''ll have to seek help from the Ye Family." "Alright, I''ll go and talk to Mango." Prisci replied immediately after hearing what Terrance had said. "I''ll ask the driver to send you there, and I''ll arrange a few bodyguards for you. You have to stay safe as you are from the Hans family, and you are also Tristan''s wife. Tristan has already lost his foster father, so don''t break his heart again, alright? No matter what your previous identity is, now, you are just a child of the Hans family." Prisci felt even more upset after hearing Tristan''s sincere words. However, she bit her lower lip and nodded in reply. Then she took her luggage and went out of the door with Maya. When she came to the Yes Mansion, Prisci felt quite embarrassed. Now that Mango was pregnant, thetter should be resting. Furthermore, Prisci wanted toe here to congratte Mango initially. However, things had turned out this way. It was all because of Laborn Fang! Prisci had never wished so much for Laborn''s death as she did this moment. Perhaps some people would think she was a rebellious daughter by thinking this way, but these were her real thoughts. If possible, she even wished to kill him with her own hands. At this thought, a murderous gaze shed across Prisci''s gaze. On the other hand, Maya was a little afraid. At this time, it seemed that Prisci didn''t care about anything else, so the desperate look on her face scared Maya. "Princess, you..." After hearing this, Prisci immediately suppressed all her emotions and whispered, "I''m fine. Don''t say anything when we arrive at the Ye Mansionter. Do you understand?" "Yes, Princess." Even though Maya did not know Prisci''s intentions, she still obeyed her. Prisci then walked into the Ye''s Mansion. When Mango heard that Prisci hade, she was delighted. She tried to get up, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Have you forgotten what the doctor said?" "Look, I''m just getting out of bed for a walk." Mango felt a little wronged when she heard Nathaniel''s warning. Since Nathaniel decided to keep the child, she had be the focus of his protection. In fact, Nathaniel had even wanted someone to carry her to the toilet. However, Mango felt that Nathaniel was making a big fuss and was overly nervous. However, Nathaniel said softly, "You''ve already gotten out of bed three times." Mango felt a little depressed when she heard this. However, when she thought of her health and the child in her womb that had yet to stabilize, she could only put her legs back onto the bed. "Alright, fine! I''m not going down, okay?" The corners of Nathaniel''s lips curled up in a smile after he heard this. He also knew that this would be difficult for Mango. However, it was better for her to be careful for the first three months for the sake of her body. "Go back to your room. Since Prisci hade to see me, we need to talk about some gossip." Mango was a little depressed, so she said this. After Nathaniel found out that she was pregnant, he would not go back to the master bedroom. Instead, he stayed in her bedroom every day. Hence, it would make no difference if she chose to go back to the master bedroom instead! However, Nathaniel acted as if he didn''t hear what Mango had said. Instead, he picked up an apple and started peeling it. "The doctor said that you need to eat more fruits to replenish your vitamins." "Nathaniel Ye!" Mango was a little depressed when she saw how he was acting. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Urgh! Why was he so annoying? As they were talking, Prisci knocked on the door and walked in. "Mango, I heard that you''re pregnant. Congrattions!" After saying that, Prisci then gave Mango the gift in her hands. It was not a very valuable gift, but it was very heartwarming. In fact, it was a set of children''s clothing that Prisci made herself. At the thought of how she could probably never have a child of her own, a trace of loneliness and sadness shed through Prisci''s eyes. Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 Mango knew about Prisci''s physical condition. If she hadn''t saved Nathaniel then, she wouldn''t have ended up like this now, and she could''ve still been a mother right now. At this thought, Mango couldn''t help but feel a little sad. "These clothes look good! Did you make them yourself?" "Yeah, I embroidered them myself when I had nothing to do." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Prisci smiled faintly while replying. She knew what Mango was thinking, so she said in a low voice, "I''ve never regretted saving Mr. Ye then. Even if I were to do it again, I would still make the same choice. I made this choice myself, and it has nothing to do with anyone else, so you don''t have to look at me like that. I know that not having a child might be my regret in life, but it won''t affect my entire life." Prisci patted the back of Mango''s hand while saying this. However, what she said shocked and impressed Mango. "Wow! You''re impressive!" "Yeah, I know. I''ve always been like that." Prisci smiled faintly and then nced at Nathaniel, who was sitting next to them. She thought for a moment and said, "If you want topensate me with something, can you lend me your private ne?" Both Nathaniel and Mango paused for a moment when they heard this question. "Why do you need the private ne? Don''t the Hans family have one?" "Yes, but Tristan left in it." Prisci didn''t n on telling Mango about what had happened. After all, thetter''s health was poor, and she was pregnant. If she found out that something had happened to Tristan''s foster father, and if she started worrying about it, who knew what would happen? Moreover, they had just returned from Ango. Hence, Prisci didn''t want them to be involved in the affairs of Ango anymore. Meanwhile, Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly. Tristan had flown away in the Hans family''s private ne. These words sounded simple, but he knew that he couldn''t ignore them. After all, Tristan could go wherever with a military ne because of his identity. But since he had used a private ne, that meant that he went on a private mission. Since it was a personal matter, and he didn''t bring Prisci along, it must mean that he didn''t want her there. Now that Prisci had come to borrow a private ne, Nathaniel could guess what had happened. "I''ll check and see if the private ne is ready. You can chat with Mango first." "Alright." Prisci nodded in reply. Nathaniel then pushed the wheelchair out. Mango, on the other hand, didn''t think much about this. After getting pregnant, she had only been focusing on her child. Moreover, Tristan and Lebanon had taken control of the situation in Ango. If nothing unforeseen happened, Laborn would be brought to justice soon. So she didn''t think much about these things. She felt that those matters were in the past. Now, she just wanted to give birth to the baby safely. At this thought, Mango patted the back of Prisci''s hand and said with a smile, "How is Tristan treating you? Since you two have already gotten your marriage license, when are you preparing for your wedding?" Prisci felt heartbroken again when she heard Mango''s question. Their wedding, huh? At first, Tristan had started preparing for it. He even went abroad and sourced for a famous designer to design a wedding dress for her. If everything had gone well, they would hold the wedding within three months. But now, Arlo was dead. Arlo was Tristan''s foster father, and he was like a biological father to Tristan. Now that Tristan had to mourn Ario''s death, she knew they could probably not hold her wedding anymore. However, Prisci quickly suppressed her emotions and said with a faint smile, "Tristan has been busy recently, so we haven''t had time to prepare for it." "What? Tristan does not understand what women want! Even if he is busy, he should prepare a wedding for you, right? The most important thing in a woman''s life is to put on a wedding dress and marry the man she likes. After all, this will be a memory that you will remember for your rest of the life!" After hearing Mango''s words, Prisci nodded slightly, but her heart was filled with bitterness. It would be impossible for her to have a wedding anymore. s! She was even unsure if her marriage with Tristan would be safe. However, Prisci did not show her feelings. Instead, she said while holding Mango''s hand, "Mr. Ye is very concerned about your health, so you should be more careful. Also, since you conceived the child in poor health, so you can''t ruin your body just for this child. Mango''s heart immediately softened when she heard what Prisci had said. "Don''t worry, I know what to do. Did youe to see me because Tristan also knows that I am pregnant?" When Mango heard that Nathaniel had announced the news of her pregnancy everywhere, she couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. Now that Prisci hade, she knew that Tristan was also aware of it. "By the way, since Tristan knows that I am pregnant, why didn''t hee to see me personally?" Mango was beginning to feel displeased as she asked this. However, Prisci quickly said, "He had an urgent task to carry out. Didn''t he leave in the private ne? But he asked me toe and see you before he left. Why? Does it matter?" "Hahaha, no, it''s the same thing! You are my sister-inw, so of course, it doesn''t matter!" Mango joked happily and then asked casually, "Wait, why isn''t Tristan using a military ne for his mission? Why did he fly in his private ne?" "Ah, he can''t reveal his identity in this mission." "Oh, I see." Mango nodded in reply after hearing what Prisci had said. She didn''t know much about military affairs, but since Prisci said so, she believed it. "Why do you want to borrow a private ne then?" Prisci paused for a while before replying, "I need to help Tristan with something in the neighboring city, but I can''t reveal the details." Mango understood immediately after hearing these words. After all, Prisci could be helping Tristan with some confidential military affairs. Hence, Mango did not ask further. On the other hand, Prisci couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. It wasn''t an easy matter to hide things from Mango. However, Mango was pregnant now, so her mind was on something else. Furthermore, Mango trusted Prisci a lot, which was why Prisci had sessfully fooled her. Prisci knew this as well, but she was even more aware that it was impossible to keep it a secret from Nathaniel. Then, Prisci looked at the time and whispered, "Well, I still have something to do, so I''ll leave first. Take good care of yourself, okay? I''m waiting for you to give birth to a healthy and happy baby. When the timees, I want to be her godmother." Mango paused for a moment, and she then smiled and said, "What are you saying? You''re my sister-inw, and that makes you my child''s aunt. Why do you want to be her godmother? Are you still not used to being my brother''s wife? This won''t do! I should get Tristan to hold the wedding as soon as possible. Look, you don''t even remember that you''re the daughter-inw of the Hans family." Prisci merely smiled after hearing what Mango had said, but she felt bitter now. "You''re right. I''ll put up with you because you''re beautiful." "Aww, I love hearing this." Mango was in a good mood today indeed. Therefore, Prisci hoped that Mango would continue to be as happy as this from now on. She hoped that Mango would continue to lead a fulfilling life, and no troubles woulde thetter''s way. "Mango." "Yeah?" "You must always stay well." "Right, and you also need to lead a fulfilling life for the both of us." Prisci didn''t say the second part, but her mind was in a mess. Mango smiled and said in reply, "I will. Don''t worry, I''m just pregnant, but all you are acting as if I''ve just contracted some serious illness. Everyone is so nervous, so it''s making me anxious as well." "Well, take good care of yourself. I''m leaving now, and I''lle back to see you againter if I have time." Well, Prisci actually meant that she woulde back to visit Mango if she was still alive. After all, she didn''t know what would happen when she returned to her country and whether she coulde back alive. Thus, she could only say these words. Meanwhile, Mango did not understand the hidden meaning behind Prisci''s words, so she still nodded happily. "Sure! If you have nothing to do,e and visit me often. I can''t go anywhere for the first three months. Nathaniel even wants someone to carry me to the toilet. Urgh! I will go crazy any time soon, so you have toe and rescue me." Mango shook Prisci''s arm childishly as she pouted. Before she met Mango, Prisci would never have imagined that she and Mango would get along like this. The more they interacted, the more Prisci liked her. If it was possible, she hoped to be her sister-inw for the rest of her life and spend more time with each other for a lifetime. But she didn''t know whether that could happen anymore. "Alright, you''re so old, but you''re still acting so childishly. Hah! Aren''t you embarrassed? Mango, I''m not your husband, so this won''t work on me. Alright, I''m leaving now." Tears were welling up in Prisci''s eyes as she said these words. At first, Prisci thought that since these people were strangers when she married into the family, she wouldn''t have any feelings when she left. But now, she realized that it was even more difficult for her to give up her life here than in Ango, where she had lived for more than 20 years. After all, she had already engraved everyone and everything that had happened in her mind, and she would never forget them for the rest of her life. Thanks to Mango, she had met so many people. Furthermore, she felt that she finally had a family. At this thought, Prisci hastily got up and walked outside. The moment she turned around, a tear rolled down her cheek. However, Mango didn''t notice it and thought that Prisci had left because she couldn''t take her childish behavior. Hence, Mango could not help but smile. After Prisci married Tristan, she looked happier, and she even frowned less anymore. Perhaps she didn''t notice it, but Mango did. Whenever they spoke of Tristan, Prisci would have a gentle and shy expression. That was a sign that she was in love, but she didn''t realize it. Well, that wouldn''t do. Mango felt that she had to find a time to talk to Tristan about this matter. A wedding for a woman was a once-in-a-lifetime ceremony that should not be taken lightly. However, why didn''t he take it seriously? Urgh! He needed to understand women better. Mango thought about this in her heart and did not see Prisci''s teary eyes when she left. Then, Prisci arrived at the location of the private ne and saw Nathaniel. "What happened?" Nathaniel had focused all of his attention on Mango. Since he and Mango left Ango, their mission had beenpleted, while Tristan took over the remaining matters. ording to the rules, he could no longer pay too much attention to the things in Ango. He believed in Tristan''s strength, and Nathaniel was relieved as Mateo was there to help them. But when he saw Prisci acting like this and how she even wanted to borrow a private ne, he knew something had happened. However, he couldn''t talk about this matter in front of Mango, so he came here to wait for Prisci. On the other hand, Prisci, who had been trying to hide her emotions, could no longer control herself. Hence, she started tearing up immediately when she heard Nathaniel''s question. "Mr. Ye, Arlo is dead! Tristan had already rushed over." When Prisci finished speaking, her tears began to fall. Nathaniel had known Prisci for so many years, but it was the first time he saw her crying. In the past, she had been tough no matter what happened, but now she was sobbing like a child. Suddenly, Nathaniel realized something. "Did Laborn''s men do it?" "Yeah, that''s correct." Prisci''s eyes were filled with hatred as she said this, but she couldn''t stop herself from squatting in front of Nathaniel and hugging his leg as she cried. "What should I do? Mr. Ye, I am so miserable. Boohoo! Tristan left me without a word. Does he me me too? s! Does he regret marrying me?" Prisci cried so hard that she could not open her mouth. However, Nathaniel could only gently pat her shoulder to calm her down, but he also felt upset. How did this happen? Meanwhile, neither of them noticed that there was a figure looking at them from not far away. The person''s eyes were full of anger, and they wanted to destroy both of them. Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 "Nathaniel Ye! What are you doing?" Walter had just learned about the rtionship between Nathaniel and Prisci by ident. Now that Mango was pregnant, and Prisci was with Tristan, he wanted toe and visit Mango. But he didn''t expect to see Nathaniel and Prisci hugging each other. This was going too far! Mango had just gotten pregnant, and Nathaniel was already thinking of cheating on her? After all, one shouldn''t covet the wife of other, but Nathaniel was getting involved with Prisci. Didn''t he know that Prisci was Tristan''s wife? At this thought, Walter angrily rushed toward Nathaniel, and Prisci was startled. Meanwhile, Prisci still had tears rolling down her face, but she saw Waltering at Nathaniel with a murderous look. Thus, she turned around subconsciously and stood in front of Nathaniel. "Hey! What are you doing?" Walter''s fist was about to hit Prisci''s face when he stopped it abruptly. "Get lost!" He said these words coldly. On the other hand, Nathaniel immediately understood what he had misunderstood and whispered, "I have nothing to do with Prisci. She is my sister." "Bullsh*t! I saw you two hugging each other. B*stard! How could you do this to Mango?" Walter was furious. However, Prisci was in his way, so he couldn''t teach Nathaniel a lesson. Only then did Prisci realize what she had done just now. "I''m sorry. I was in a bad mood just now and couldn''t control my feelings. It has nothing to do with Mr. Ye." Prisci then looked at Nathaniel with embarrassment as she apologized. However, Nathaniel said, "I''ve said it, you are my sister." "What bullsh*t..." "Walter Song!" Before Walter could finish his words, he was interrupted by Nathaniel. Nathaniel looked grim, and his voice was icy cold. Walter had seen Nathaniel behaving like this before, but that was all to protect Mango. However, seeing Nathaniel treating him like this because of Prisci, Walter only felt his anger rising. When Walter was about to say something, Nathaniel turned to Prisci instead and said, "Get on the ne and leave. Take care yourself when you''re there, and remember to talk to Tristan before you make any decisions. After all, I think that he is still powerful in Ango, and I believe that he won''t abandon you because of this. If he would do so, he wouldn''t have married you in the first ce. Look, don''t think too much about it and follow your heart. Prisci, you have to work hard for your own happiness, and no one can help you with this. Think about it carefully. If you only want Tristan in your life and no one else, you''ll have to face these problems sooner ortter." Prisci''s heart suddenly stopped for a moment before she understood what Nathaniel had said. Well, Nathaniel was right. She was now Tristan''s wife, and she was no longer one of the princesses of Ango. So what if Laborn was her father? As long as Tristan believed her and loved her, she would treat him wholeheartedly. "Mr. Ye, I got it. I don''t know when I''lle back, please take good care of Mango." "Yeah, let''s get together again when the both of you return. I hope you will be married as a daughter of the Ye family in a grand wedding that Tristan would prepare for you. Well, we can''t tolerate anyone bullying a daughter of the Ye family." Prisci burst into tears again after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "Mr. Ye!" "You can think of me as your brother in the future." After saying that, Nathaniel opened his arms immediately and held Prisci in his arms in front of Walter. While patting her shoulder gently, he said softly, "The Ye family is your maternal home. No one would dare to bully you as Mango and I wouldn''t let it be. Remember, from now on, you are our younger sister." Prisci cried so hard once again that she was not able to say anything. On the other hand, Walter was a little embarrassed as he stood by the side. Well, it appeared that these two people were not having an affair, after all. However, Nathaniel and Prisci ignored Walter the whole them. Then, Nathaniel sent someone to personally escort Prisci to Ango. When the ne took off, Nathaniel looked at Walter with a sullen expression. Then, Walter asked sheepishly, "What''s the rtionship between you two?" "Are you deaf? Don''t you understand what I''ve said?" After saying that, Nathaniel pushed the wheelchair and left. Walter followed behind and pushed the wheelchair for Nathaniel and said, "Hey! Both of you were alone, and you were hugging each other! You can''t possibly me me for misunderstanding." "Bah! That''s why you''re blind." "Hey, Nathaniel, that''s enough. Do you think I''m afraid of you? Aren''t you worried that I''ll tell Mango about this?" Walter threatened as he felt that Nathaniel was looking down on him. Meanwhile, Nathaniel thought of Mango''s health. Finally, he stopped for a moment before saying, "If I wanted something to do something with Prisci, I would''ve already done it, and I wouldn''t have waited until now. But, you can''t tell Mango about this." "Why? You must have your intentions, right? Otherwise, why would you hide it from Mango?" Nathaniel wanted to roll his eyes after hearing what Walter had said. "llrgh! I wonder why Sminorf Corporation didn''t go bankrupt with you around!" "Nathaniel, stop attacking me personally. I know that you''re mocking me for being dumb! However, if you don''t tell me the truth, how would I know what''s going on? Mango is my younger sister, but I saw you hugging another woman other than her. So, can''t I question you about it?" Walter said righteously. When Nathaniel saw that Walter was doing all this for Mango, he told Walter about his rtionship with Prisci and the recent matters regarding Arlo. Once he had finished speaking, Walter finally understood why Nathaniel wanted to acknowledge Prisci as his sister then. After all, Prisci''s current identity in the Hans family was too awkward. Although Tristan did not care about Prisci''s identity, if Nathaniel acknowledged Prisci as the daughter of the Ye family, she would probably feel less awkward. "I see. Hmm, this girl is quite pitiful! How about I take her as my younger sister? We don''t have that many people in our Song family anyways." Nathaniel pondered about Walter''s words before whispering, "Do you think that anyone can be Prisci''s brother? Hehl Do you think you are qualified?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Hey, Nathaniel, are you picking a fight? Don''t think that I would go easy on you just because you are a disabled person now. Let me tell you..." While Walter was still talking, Nathaniel had left with the wheelchair, but he had a light smile on his face. Oh, well. Walter was still warm-hearted as always. On the other hand, Mango didn''t know what the two men were doing outside. However, Deborah had brought along a lot of nutritious products, so she felt embarrassed. "Deborah, what are you doing? Are you trying to raise me to be a glutton when I''ve just gotten pregnant?" Mango''s brows furrowed together as she asked. However, Deborahughed while saying, "Haha! These things were bought by Walter after I had the miscarriage. Well, they''re useless for me now, so please help me deal with them. Besides, you are not in good health. These products will be beneficial for you and the child." "But, still! You have brought too much." Mango looked at the number of nutrients and felt depressed. "It''s okay, you will not be the one preparing them." Mango felt like crying even more after hearing what Deborah had said. After all, she was worried about how much she could be eating! How many days would it take to finish everything? It would be strange if she didn''t gain weight after finishing all of this! "That''s enough. Since you''ve decided to keep this child, you should take good care of it. If you can''t nourish your body well, how are you going to take care the child? Mango, I''m actually quite envious of you, so do appreciate the blessings that you have." A hint of sadness shed across Deborah''s eyes as she said this. THen, Mango quickly grabbed her hand and said, "Deborah, three years will pass by in a sh." "I know. After all, I know that I''m luckier than the women who can''t get pregnant forever." After hearing Deborah''s words, Mango immediately thought of Prisci and Rainie. She whispered, "Prisci just left. I don''t know if you guys have met, but I''ll introduce her when I have the chance. She''s a nice person." "Sure." Deborah didn''t think that this was a big deal. After all, she trusted Mango''s intuitions, so she knew that Prisci was indeed a nice person. Then, Mango smiled, and the two of them started gossiping. Meanwhile, Nathaniel and Walter saw that both of their wives were talking happily, so they went to the study. "How''s your body?" Although they were bickering, Nathaniel still cared a lot about Walter''s health. He was incredibly sympathetic towards Walter when he heard Deborah saying that they could only have a child after three years. "It''s still the same. You should know that it will take time to remove some of the poison in my body." A trace of viciousness shed across Walter''s eyes as he said this. Although Bernard had died so miserably, Walter felt that the former had not paid enough for the crimes that he hadmitted. In fact, he would have torn Bernard into pieces if he was allowed to be involved in this matter! On the other hand, Nathaniel understood his feelings and whispered, "Tristan''s medical skills may be better than Noah''s. I''ll get him to examine youter, so maybe it won''t take three years." "Are you talking about Tristan Acker, the husband of the girl just now, and Barack''s son?" "Hmm? I thought you knew about him?" "Nah, I''ve never talked to him." Well, Walter had never talked to Tristan a lot. If it weren''t for Mango, he wouldn''t know who Tristan was. However, Nathaniel smiled lightly and said, "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t met him. There will be plenty of opportunities to do so in the future." Walter suddenly seemed to think of something and said, "Nathaniel, I should take that girl as my sister, but you won''t allow me to do so. If I am Tristan''s brother-inw, then I wouldn''t need to beg him right? Haha! Maybe he will ask to cure me himself. That''s right, I have to take that girl as my sister. There will be no further discussions on this." Nathaniel looked at Walter as if he was looking at a fool and said faintly, "What? Prisci doesn''t know you at all, and you almost hit her just now. How could you be so confident to think that Prisci would agree to be your sister?" Walter was depressed upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Look, I can try to rebuild my rtionship with her, right?" "Bah! Stop messing around! If you have the time to do so, you should take care of your body. By the way, Sminoft Corporation is not doing well in terms of its revenue, so what are you doing? After hearing Nathaniel''s words, Walter was shocked. "What the f*ck! Why are you paying attention to Sminorf Corporation? Nathaniel, let me say this beforehand. I am your brother-inw, and you are not allowed to have your eyes on our businesses." "Urgh! You idiot." Nathaniel ran out of patience to exin to Walter as they were on different trains of thought. So he threw Walter a file and said lightly, "Look at thisnd that is being auctioned. If you still have any leftover funds, you should consider this. I have insider news that the government will start developingnd next year. So, you don''t need me to tell you what would happen if you have this land, right?" Walter''s eyes lit up immediately after hearing this. "D*mn, why didn''t you tell me earlier that you have insider information? Although I don''t have any leftover funds, you do. Hurry up and lend me a hundred million dors." Walter said this like it was a given, so Nathaniel was exasperated. Urgh! This b*stard never showed any restraint! Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 "If I had the money to do so, I wouldn''ve bid for it myself. Why should I lend it to you?" Nathaniel rolled his eyes at Walter while saying this. However, Walter replied with a smile, "You have such a big corporation, so you wouldn''t fancy such small profits. Hurry up! If I work on it now, I will be just in time to participate in the bidding." Nathaniel did not care about thisnd. In fact, if he hadn''t found out that Sminorf Corporation''s revenue had declined terribly, he would not have told Walter about this. Well, they could do nothing after buying thisnd now. However, once the government began its development next year, Sminorf Corporation would benefit no matter what. Although Walter was the son-inw of the Grey family, he would be miserable if he had to ept help from them. Well, Nathaniel knew that since he had known Walter for so many years. However, if Nathaniel lent him money, it would be different. At most, Walter would think of it asrades helping each other. So Nathaniel directly wrote him a check. "Take it and cash it at the bank. However, you won''t be able to do anything with thend for the time being. Your money will be locked down by it, so think about it carefully." Walter waved his hand in reply and said, "If you didn''t give me this information, Sminorf Corporation probably won''t survive till next year. I''m aware of that." "Huh? What''s wrong with Sminorf Corporation?" Nathaniel believed in Walter''s business strategies, but it was also true that the stocks of Sminorf Corporation had not been stable. A trace of coldness shed across Walter''s face when he heard this question. "It''s not a big deal. Some of the shareholders are having an internal dispute, but I can handle it." "Let me know if you need help, but I have nothing else but money. If you need it, you can tell me any time." "I know. If I need anything, I won''t be courteous about it. Thanks." Walter then put away the check and said, "Don''t tell Mango or Deborah about this because I can deal with those b*stards myself. But if you have the time, you can help to collect the shares of Sminorf Corporation." Nathaniel understood what was going on as soon as Walter had finished speaking. "Are you going to drive out all the shareholders of Sminorf Corporation?" "Since they don''t want me as the chairman, why do I need them? All you have is money, right? Since I have someone like you backing me up, why do I have to bother dealing with them? I might as well take back all my shares, and in the future, I can do things without any hesitation." Walter had never been vague on important matters. Then, Nathaniel nodded in reply. "Okay. But aren''t you afraid that I will take the shares of Sminorf Corporation for my own?" "I have no objection to it if you dare so. At most, I will move in and live here with Deborah in the future. If you can manage Sminorf Corporation on my behalf, I would have all the time in the world."N?velDrama.Org content rights. Walter said this indifferently, but Nathaniel knew that if Walter did not trust him, thetter would not allow him to handle such matters. At this thought, a trace of warmth flowed through Nathaniel''s heart. He had never thought of bingrades, with Walter in the past. But because of Mango, not only did they be rtives, they even became sworn brothers. "Urgh! Get out of my way. You are such an eyesore." As Nathaniel said with a smile, he heard the phone ring. He picked up his phone and looked at it. It was a call from Maverick. He must have heard that Mango was pregnant and called to congratte him. When Walter saw that Nathaniel was about to answer the phone, he quickly said, "I''ll go out first and see Deborah as it''s time for us to go back. There are still a lot of things to do at home." "Alright, I won''t be sending you off." "Nah, don''t bother." Walter waved and then went out. Then, Nathaniel answered the call. "Hey, Maverick." A trace of warmth swept through Nathaniel''s heart as he greeted Maverick. After all, he still had a rtive in this world, so he felt great about it. On the other hand, Maverick was leaning against the window and looking at the clouds outside. He smiled and said, "Congrattions." "Haha! You should do something else other than congratting me! By the way, how is my sister-in- law?" Maverick heard Nathaniel calling his wife his sister-inw, and he couldn''t helpughing even more happily. "She''s recovered and is doing fine. Lilian wanted to see Mango, but I stopped her from doing so. There''re too many things that need to be done recently, and she can''t leave." Well, when Nathaniel heard that they wanted toe, he was looking forward to it. But since Maverick said that some matters needed to be taken care of, he knew that they probably had some important issues to deal with. "I hope that you and Lilian cane and visit us." "When things are settled here, Lilian and I will go and stay at the Yes Mansion. I heard that the scenery at Ocean City is great, and the climate is good too. I think it''s a suitable ce for retirement." Nathaniel looked forward to this after hearing what Maverick had said. "Really? You''re not lying to me?" "Why would I lie to you? On the other hand, you were seriously injured and almost lost your life. Urgh! Why did you act this recklessly? Why didn''t you call me? I am your brother, and I also have some forces with me." Maverick had just received the news, so he was a little worried. Then, he asked, "How''s your body now?" "I''m fine. Mango saved me." "You owe Mango your life. In the future, you better treat her well." "Got it." Nathaniel hadn''t talked to Maverick like this for a long time. "What have you been up totely?" "I was busy because I wanted to break the array formations of the mine." Nathaniel tensed up after hearing what Maverick had said. "Have Laborn and As not given up yet?" "Hah! How could they give up? Lilian''s guess was right. As has someone capable of breaching the formation, with and the person should be from Lilian''s family. We haven''t confirmed the person''s identity yet, but Lilian has been in a bad mood these days because of this. Furthemore, As has been madly trying to break through the formation because of Bernard''s death. The other party is so strong, so Lilian has been having a hard time. s! I can''t do much to help besides interfering with As''s businesses in hopes of cutting off his funding chain." Maverick also felt a little distressed when he said that. After all, Lilian hadn''t had a good rest for two days. If things continued like this, her body would probably copse soon! Nathaniel frowned slightly when he heard this. "Can''t you find the person who is capable of breaching the formation?" "I haven''t found the person yet, but I have a lead that that person should be in Ango. You should know that I can''t enter Ango. If you have your connections there, could you help to investigate?" Suddenly, Nathaniel remembered Prisci. She had gone to Ango, but she had done so because of Tristan. Furthermore, she wasn''t emotionally well, and she was stuck in a difficult situation as well. Hence, it wouldn''t be nice of him to hand this matter to her. "Maverick, I do have some connections there, but this might not be a good time to help you." "It''s okay. I''m just saying that. If it''s not convenient for you, forget it. I''ll think of another way." Maverick didn''t say much, but Nathaniel knew that Maverick would not call him to mention this unless it was necessary. Perhaps that person had greatly affected Lilian. On the other hand, Nathaniel had already withdrawn from this task, so naturally, he had no right to go to Ango to investigate. Therefore, only Tristan and Prisci could do this. However, Tristan''s foster father had just died, so he probably didn''t have the time and energy to deal with this matter. Therefore, after thinking for a while, Nathaniel decided that Prisci was still the best person to handle this. Moreover, if Prisci managed to help him, both the Hans and Acker family could forget that she was Laborn''s daughter. "Maverick, I''ll deal with this matter and try to locate the position of that person. What do you want to do? Do you want to rescue that person?" Upon hearing that, Maverick immediately became excited. "Yes, you know that Lilian''s family members have all passed away. Although I don''t know who this rtive it, this person is a member of Lilian''s family, and she wants to have a family." Maverick''s words were clear, so Nathaniel understood his intentions immediately. "Okay, I''ll do it, but I can''t guarantee that it will be sessful." "It''s okay. I''m relieved that you can help me with this. After all, I believe in your subordinates'' abilities." After hearing Maverick''s words, Nathanielughed immediately. "When this matter is over,e back with Lilian. I don''t care what other people say." "Got it." Well, Maverick was not young anymore. After this was settled, he wanted to lead a calm life with Lilian. He didn''t have a long life left, so he only wanted Lilian to live happily. Well, he was joking when he was going to stay at the Ye''s mansion, but Maverick meant it when he said he would return to Ocean City. After all, he had already begun to source for houses in the city. After chatting for a while more, both of them hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Walter had left with Deborah, but Nathaniel wasn''t sure how Mango was doing. So he came to Mango''s room, and he only left after seeing that she had fallen asleep from exhaustion. Mango had gotten sleepy more often ever since she was pregnant. At first, Nathaniel had been quite worried. But after knowing from a doctor that this was one of the side effects of pregnancy, he allowed her to sleep as much as she wanted. As long as Mango¡¯s body was healthy, Nathaniel didn''t care what shape she was in. He then went to the study and sent a message to Prisci. He knew that Prisci was on the ne at this time, but she would see the message when she got off the ne. Meanwhile, Prisci flew for five or six hours beforending in Ango. The moment she got off the ne, she heard a notification from her phone. She read it and was stunned when she saw it. Nathaniel had given her a difficult task, but she wouldplete it as long as it was his order. Meanwhile, Prisci looked at the security in her surroundings, which seemed even more fortified than before. Everyone seemed to be on high alert and was aware of every movement. When she left Ango, Prisci had never withdrawn her force. Now when she returned, she didn''t want to alert anyone. Instead, she only contacted her men, and a car appeared discreetly at the border and took Prisci in. "What''s the situation now?" Prisci began asking the moment she got on the car. One of her subordinates, Polo, hurriedly said, "As haspletely fallen out with the king, and their battle had be very intense. Although As hasn''t around for a few years, his influence had still spread among the cab and the council members. Therefore, the king doesn''t have an advantage over him. After Bernard died, As went straight to the Acker family and asked them for help, but the head of the Acker family refused to do so. However, news of the Acker family''s master meeting As secretly at night spread. Therefore, the king went and killed the head of the Acker family out of anger." After hearing Polo''s report, Prisci frowned. Well, Laborn wasn''t such an impulsive person. Even if Arlo met with As, he didn''t want to cooperate with thetter. Hence, why did Laborn act this aggressively and kill Arlo with his own hands? What on earth were they missing now? Wait, did Arlo have some evidence of Laborn''s crimes, so thetter killed him to cover up his tracks? Well, Prisci couldn''t figure it out even after racking her brains. However, it felt like the situation in Ango was bing moreplicated. Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 "Let''s go to the Acker family then." Polo was stunned after hearing what Prisci had said. "Princess, we can''t go there! The Acker family is in chaos now, and they are about to rebel. Right now, the king is sending troops to suppress them, and the whole family might be exterminated." Polo''s words shocked Prisci. "What? Does he want to wipe out the whole family?" How big of a crime did the Acker familymit?! Was the king nning to leave no one from the Acker family alive? When Prisci remembered that Tristan was already back, she immediately began to worry. "Bring me to the Acker family!" This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Princess..." "Don''t you understand what I''m saying?" Prisci''s expression immediately darkened as she shouted. When Polo saw that Prisci was so stubborn, he did not say anything else. Instead, he informed the rest of the men in the pce to be on guard to protect Prisci. Meanwhile, Prisci never looked up as they made their way to the Acker family. Hadn''t it been only a few days since she left? How did Ango be like this? "What are As'' men doing?" If this had happened because As had asked Arlo to meet him, why didn''t As help them when Laborn wanted to destroy the entire Acker family? She felt that something was wrong here. Polo quickly said, "As fell ill after the incident happened. Many doctors went to treat him, but his condition had not improved. I heard that he was in this condition because he had gotten too angry." "That''s bullsh*t!" Prisci cursed immediately. Polo was a little surprised, but he quickly lowered his head as if he didn''t hear her. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that As had nned this. Perhaps he had been nning to use Laborn to get rid of the Acker family in the first ce! After all, the Acker family was a crucial family that could turn the tides of this war. If they couldn''t be a helping hand, they would be the most dangerous enemy. Therefore, if As couldn''t gain the support of the Acker family, he could have schemed to get rid of the Acker family by using Laborn. Well, Prisci''s gaze turned icy cold when she thought that this was true. She would definitely make As pay for this! However, if she were to rush over to the Acker family now, what could she do to stop Laborn from attacking the Acker family? Even if she was Laborn''s daughter, she couldn''t stop Laborn as thetter was enraged. "Polo, send our men to At''s ce to gather some evidence of him framing the Acker family." "Princess, I''m afraid that won''t be easy. As has sealed off his mansion entirely, so no one can enter it." Polo was in a bit of a dilemma, so he couldn''t help but say this. "Even if it''s not easy, you still have to do it. I''ll go ahead to the Acker family to stop the army''s massacre. Hurry up and collect the evidence and send it to the pce. Otherwise, I''ll die together with the Acker family." Prisci had returned here regardless of what had happened, so she was ready to fight to her death. Meanwhile, Polo was utterly stunned when he heard this. "Princess, why are you disregarding your safety..." "Look, we don''t have time to think too much. Let''s go." As soon as Prisci finished speaking, she stopped the car and took a taxi to the Acker family. At this time, not many people dared to go to the Acker family. Polo looked at Prisci''s determined demeanor and knew that his mission was critical. Hence, he didn''t stop for even a moment and began to carry out Prisci''s orders. When Prisci arrived at the Acker family''s entrance, the ce was already surrounded by troops. "People of the Acker family, by the king''s order, as long as you surrender, you can save your lives. Otherwise...¡± "Stop this!" Prisci suddenly shouted, and the guard was stunned when he heard her voice. When he saw Prisci was the one who had shouted, he was stunned for a while, and then he saluted respectfully. "Princess, why are you here?" "I think that something else must have happened in the Acker family, so we have to find out the truth. Stand down for now. We should wait for my men to return to the pce and talk to the king before making a decision." As Prisci came in a hurry, she was breathing heavily. On the other hand, when Tristan heard Prisci''s voice, he was slightly stunned and couldn''t help but frown. Why was she there? Meanwhile, Teagan nced at Tristan and whispered, "Tristan, she is Laborn''s daughter after all. You and her..." "She and Laborn are two different people. Furthemore, this blood feud has nothing to do with her. Besides, she''s my wife." Teagan''s expression changed a little after hearing Tristan''s words. It was obvious that he did not agree with Prisci''s identity. "Teagan, I know that you are heartbroken over our father''s death. But at that time, she was with me in Ocean City, and she did nothing. Moreover, she helped us before. Have you forgotten about that?" "No, I haven''t. However, I feel displeased when I think about how she is rted to Laborn by blood. We may all die here today. If you care about her, ask her to leave." Although Teagan said so, he meant to say that Prisci didn''t deserve to die in the Acker family''s land." After hearing this, Tristan looked at Teagan and said nothing, but there was a trace of coldness and sadness in his eyes. "I see. I am not a child of the Acker family, after all. Since you care so much, I will die with her outside this ce. Don''t worry. I will protect you and the others till myst breath. After all, this is what I owe the Acker family." Once Tristan had finished his words, he was about to go out, but Teagan stopped him immediately. "Tristan, what are you saying? You''re a member of the Acker family. I know you''re acting like this because I don''t want to admit that she''s my sisterin-w, right? But our dad died in her father''s hands. How can I ept her? I saw our father lying on the ground covered in blood! So what if she''s innocent? Our father was innocent too!" Teagan eximed with bloodshot eyes, and his voice was hoarse. At this moment, the captain of the guards had already rejected Prisci''s request. "Princess, I''m sorry. The king ordered that no one was allowed to plead for mercy, so I can''t stand down. Otherwise, I will have to kill everyone without exception." "Then you can kill me too. I am nothing to him anyways." Prisci''s words were sonorous and forceful, so the crowd began whispering among themselves. That was exactly what Prisci wanted. She said in a loud voice, "For many years, the Acker family has alwaysid low, and they have never participated in any political struggles. Now, they are going to eradicate the entire Acker family because of some groundless crimes. Doesn''t the king want the support of his people anymore?" "Princess!" The captain turned pale with fright after hearing what she had said. Princess Prisci was too bold! How could she say such treasonous words? If the king were to take this into ount, she would be punished even if she was a princess. However, Prisci said coldly, "What? The king dared to do this, so why can''t Iment on it? What did the Acker family do wrong? Captain, I hope that you can give us a reasonable exnation. The Acker family are honest merchants who had donated a lot of money for Ango, but they will die a unjust death today. Even if the king doesn''t care what his people think, I can''t stand by and watch this. If the captain can''t give me an exnation today, I swear not to obey this order in my name. If you want to harm the Acker family, you have to do it over my dead body." Prisci said these words loud and clear. Teagan waspletely stunned after hearing this, while Tristan had tears in his eyes. That silly woman came all the way here to die! He didn''t tell her when he learned of the news because he was afraid she would act impulsively. However, she still came anyway. Right now, Tristan would not tolerate his wife being bullied by others! At this thought, Tristan got up and was about to go out, but one of his secret bodyguards stopped him. "Tristan, the Princess is asking you not to go out. You are already a dead person in Ango. If you go out now, the Acker family will only look more guilty. Furthemore, Princess Prisci has already sent people to search for evidence to show As had framed the Acker family. As long as we can find the evidence, both her and the Acker family will be safe." The guard didn''t say these words loudly, but Tristan, Teagan, and the other members of the Acker family understood what the guard was trying to tell him. At this time, no one dared to get involved in the affairs of the Acker family. Hence, they never expected Prisci to not only involve herself in this, but she was determined to see it through. Suddenly, when Teagan recalled how he had looked down on Prisci previously, he immediately regretted his actions. "Tristan, I..." "You don''t have to say anything. Do as she says. Teagan, take everyone and leave through the secret passage." Tristan had made up his mind after hearing what the guard had said. However, Teagan said with some concern, "Tristan, what about you? How are you going to get out?" "I have my ways. Lead the Acker family out through the secret passage. My uncle''s and Captain Eaves''s men are waiting for you outside. We have to take revenge, but first of all, we have to save our lives. So, let''s leave now." Teagan knew that Tristan''s words were reasonable, but he couldn''t leave Tristan behind. "Alright." Teagan nodded and then brought all his rtives to the secret passage, but he stayed back after that. No matter what, he had to fight together with Tristan. On the other hand, Tristan did not know that Teagan had not left. Instead, he watched as Prisci protected the entire Acker family with her frail body from the crack of the door. His emotions churned inside of him, and he wanted nothing more than to carry her away on his shoulders. Prisci was such a bold woman! But he liked her even more now. At this thought, he was determined to im her as his. It didn''t matter what tribtions they would face. In fact, Tristan vowed to stay with her, even after their deaths. After all, Tristan knew that their chances of escaping that day were close to none. At first, he had regrets as there were still many things that he had not said to Prisci, but now he felt relieved. Once the captain heard what Prisci had said, his face turned pale. "Princess, you aremitting treason here!" "What? That''s outrageous! I am trying to appease the hearts of the people as a member of the royal family. How dare you say that I''mmitting treason? I''m sure that you fabricated the order to exterminate the Acker family too, right?" Prisci had used the captain of such a great crime, so thetter''s expression changed dramatically. "Princess, if you continue to be stubborn, please forgive me for offending you." After finishing his words, the captain then raised his gun and pointed it at Prisci. Meanwhile, Prisci''s heart skipped a beat when she saw this. s! She was sure now that she was worthless to Laborn. She was delusional to think that she could suppress the situation with her status. It turned out that she had only thrown away her life bying here. However, she felt d because she was the one who had chosen to die here. All kinds of thoughts shed through Prisci''s mind. Then, she looked at the captain indifferently and shouted, "Shoot me if you dare. I''ll like to see who gave you the guts to do so! After all, I''m willing to die for the sake of the people!" Just as Prisci''s voice faded, the captain pulled the trigger. The bullet pierced through the air and headed towards Prisci. With her skills, she could have dodged the bullet the instant it left the gun. However, she couldn''t because the people standing behind her were the innocent family members of the Acker family. At the critical moment, a figure dashed towards her, and then she felt a familiar breath on her skin. However, Prisci didn''t have time to react before she was pressed against a familiar chest. Then, she heard the sound of the bullet piercing through the skin. At the same time, Tristan''s handsome face came up right in front of her. Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 "Tristan Acker!" Prisci''s heart was about to shatter into pieces when she saw him. Was he crazy? Didn''t he know that he was already a fugitive in Ango? How could he appear in front of everyone? However, a smile appeared on his handsome face, and he said faintly, "No one can hurt you if I''m around." His voice was so soft that only Prisci could hear it. But her head felt that it was about to burst open as fragments of her memory rushed through her head. She remembered that they were on a battlefield, and mes were covering the sky. At that time, Tristan had rolled away as he held Prisci tightly in his arms. He said then, "No one can hurt you if I''m around." She was fine that time, but Tristan was covered in bruises. That year, she was eighteen years old while Tristan was in his twenties. At that time, Tristan was still frail, and he didn''t have a goodplexion. He wasn''t good at fighting, but he came to save her repeatedly without caring about his capabilities. Prisci''s head ached terribly as she recalled this. Suddenly, she remembered everything that she seemed to have forgottenst time. It turned out that they had known each other for a long time. In fact, they used to be so close! Suddenly, Prisci could smell the pungent smell of blood, and she teared up immediately. "Are you stupid?" "Don''t cry." Tristan wiped her tears while a pistol slipped down from his sleeve. He then immediately aimed right at the captain''s temple. The pistol had a silencer, and it hit its target immediately. When the other people saw that their captain was dead, they panicked immediately. At this time, Teagan came back. When he saw Tristan''s injured back and how Prisci was crying uncontrobly, he was furious. "I will kill you b*stards!" He then raised his gun and went on a rampage. Didn''t they say that the Acker family had rebelled? He would show them what a rebellion looked like! When Tristan heard the gunshots, he turned around and saw Teagan''s reckless behavior, so he couldn''t help but frown. "Prisci, take good care of yourself. Today, the Acker family won''t be able to escape unscathed. As my father is no longer around, I can''t let anything happen to his only child by blood." "Let me do it?!" Prisci knew how important the Acker family was to Tristan. After all, she remembered everything now. She recalled everything that happened when she was with Tristan. Since he belonged to her, she was determined to pay the price for his actions. After all, Tristan had always risked his life for her. Hence, wouldn''t be a big deal if she did the same for him today. So Prisci pushed Tristan behind her. Even now, she was still hoping that Tristan would not expose his identity. At the same time, Prisci jumped up and kicked Teagan away while a bullet brushed past Teagan''s ear. Teagan was stunned when he saw this, and he immediately realized that Prisci had saved him. However, before he could say anything, Prisci had already joined the battle. At this moment, Teagan had mixed feelings. "What are you looking at? Let''s go!" Tristan endured the pain and pulled at Teagan while eximing. "Urgh! Who asked you toe back?" "Well, you''re my brother, so I can''t let you die here alone! This involves the Acker family, and you can''t do this!" Teagan suddenly started tearing up childishly. After all, they had grown up together. Although they were unrted by blood, they thought of each other as brothers. At that moment, tears welled up in Tristan''s eyes. He then grabbed Teagan and hugged him tightly while whispering, "Teagan, I am a soldier. However, I can''t allow Laborn to die now." Right now, he wanted to kill Laborn more than anyone else, but he couldn''t do that. After all, Laborn hadmitted too many crimes and needed to be put to trial in front of many countries. Hence, Tristan couldn''t let him die unjustifiably because of personal grievances. Well, Tristan knew that Teagan was going all out to kill Laborn. In fact, wasn''t he doing the same? On the other hand, his duty prevented him from doing so. After hearing this, Teagan paused for a while and then asked, "When can it happen then?" "We have to wait till the judge announces that he is guilty after looking at the evidence." "Hah! But where''s his evidence of his crimes? He''s so cunning and cautious, so he won''t leave any traces of his crimes! Bah! Are we going to allow him to continue escaping the hands of thew now?" Teagan was very agitated as he said these words. However, Tristan did not know how to reply to him. Meanwhile, Prisci had returned. She gave off an intense murderous aura. Hence, some of the guards had fled while most of them were injured. Then, Prisci whispered, "It''s fine. Even if he doesn''t leave evidence, we can fabricate the evidence. As long as others think that he is guilty, then he will be." At this time, Prisci held no affection for Laborn in her gaze at all. Teagan was slightly stunned when he heard this, and Tristan realized her intentions as well. "Huh? Are you trying to frame him?" "Am I framing him? Doesn''t everyone know about the fact that he detained so many daughters of high-ranking officials from other countries here? If I say that he was coveting the mineral veins of Z City and wanted to take them as his own, am I really framing him? He also tortured Uncle Barack and forced my mother to be with him. All of this is true, right?" Then, Prisci continued slowly, "Teagan is right. It would be extremely difficult to find evidence of Laborn''s crimes. Furthermore, he is cunning, and he won''t leave any evidence. Even if there were any traces of his crimes, they should be with As now. Before Altas bes king, the evidence would be his most powerful weapon as he needs to threaten Laborn. So no matter what we do, we won''t get the evidence from either Laborn or As. In that case, how long more will it take? Urgh! I can''t wait any longer! Laborn and As must be put to trial in front of the whole world." When Teagan looked at the hatred in Prisci''s eyes as she was saying this, he was puzzled. After all, wasn''t Laborn her father? Why was she so heartless? Meanwhile, Tristan could guess what Teagan was thinking, and he whispered, "Her mother died in Laborn''s hands." That was a secret that only the people in the pce knew about. After all, very few people knew that her mother did not die of an illness other the Prisci. Instead, she had been executed by Laborn. Back then, he had executed Prisci''s mother before thetter was of lowly status and could not help Laborn with political affairs. However, she was one of his wives, so Laborn could not marry other women who were more powerful. So her mother had to die. That year, Prisci was only six years old. She could never forget the incident. At that time, she was ying hide-and-seek with her mother and hid in the closet while waiting for her mother to find her. However, she ended up seeing Laborn strangling her mother with his own hands. That scene was like a nightmare, and it tormented her every night. After all, she could never forget Laborn''s heartless eyes and his vicious means. Her mother had cried for help loudly, but he covered her mouth and nose tightly and suffocated her. Prisci trembled in fear at this scene, but she didn''t dare to make a sound. After all, she was afraid that Laborn would notice that she had witnessed everything and get rid of her as well. At the age of six, she had understood what life and death were. Therefore, she had to endure the pain so that she could continue living. Hence, she did not dare to tell anyone about the truth behind her mother''s death. In the end, her mother did not even have a funeral. After being strangled to death, her mother was dragged out of the pce and thrown to the mass graves. At that time, Prisci had run through the rain to where the graves were. She was terrified when she saw the corpses, and she struggled to find her mother. In the end, she only managed to find half of her mother''s body. The other half had already been torn apart and dragged off by some wild beast. She was only six at that time, but she knew that it was useless to cry. So she found a clean ce and buried her mother''s body. She didn''t dare to give her mother a tombstone, nor did she dare to tell anyone where her mother was buried. Every year on her mother''s death anniversary, Prisci would sneak out of the pce and visit her mother at the mass grave, but she had to avoid everyone to do so. Since she was young, her mother had spent the most time with her. On the other hand, her so- called father had never given her any care and warmth. On the night of her mother''s death, she had a high fever. At that time, her maid went to notify Laborn. However, the head of the guards kicked her out before she could even see Laborn. Back then, Prisci didn''t know how she managed to get through it. Her temperature was high, but she was cold as well. When Prisci thought that she had seen her mother, she cried and wanted to die with her mother, but her mother reprimanded her and asked her to live on with a strong heart. When she woke up again, Prisci was exhausted, and there was no one around her. She didn''t know how long she had been unconscious and how her fever had subsided. Onlyter did she find out that Magnolia was the one who had sent her medicine and saved her life. Unfortunately, before she could thank Magnolia, Magnolia had died of illness. That year, she learnt and understood a lot. She knew that Magnolia probably could have died of a sickness, but thetter could also have been killed by Laborn, like her mother. However, she was so young, and she could not even protect herself. Hence, how could she avenge her mother and Magnolia? So she escaped from the pce in the night and followed a ship secretly trying to enter Z Country. After that, she had met Nathaniel there, and she finally survived. Ironically, she had left the pce for several years, but Laborn had never looked for her. Hah! Perhaps Laborn was trying to tell her that he could dispose of her anytime. Later on, Prisci came back to Ango. At that time, Laborn epted her because of the forces behind her and recognized her as one of the princesses of Ango. However, Prisci knew that Laborn had never taken a liking to her. However, she had never told anyone about her past, and no one knew about her history other than Nathaniel. So when Prisci heard Tristan telling Teagan the cause of her mother''s death, she was surprised. Meanwhile, Tristan knew what she was thinking and said in a low voice, "Let''s get out of here first. Laborn''s men suffered a loss, so they will definitely take action. There is a secret passage inside, so let''s go there." On the other hand, Teagan had a prejudice against Prisci before this. But now that he heard her secret, he had some sympathy for Prisci. Moreover, she was Tristan''s wife, so he decided to ept her. "Yes, Prisci. Let''s leave first and talk about thister." Teagan called her name with much sincerity, so Prisci couldn''t help but tear up. Then, Tristan leaned on Prisci and whispered, "If we don''t leave now, I''ll bleed to death, my dear wife!" Only then did Prisci remember Tristan''s injury. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Let''s leave now!" After saying that, Prisci supported Tristan and entered the Acker family''s mansion with Teagan. Then they went into the secret passage swiftly. Prisci did not know when Tristan had made a secret passage, nor did she know where the path led to. However, she followed him in because she trusted him. While walking, she said, "I''ve already sent my men to collect evidence that Arlo was framed by As. As long as we find the evidence, everyone will know As'' true colors. By then, he can never sit on the throne! Hah!" Tristan paused for a moment when he heard this. When he was about to say something, there was a loud bang outside, and the whole ground trembled. At the same time, the secret passage in front of them suddenly copsed! Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 "Oh no!" Both Teagen''s and Tristan''s expressions suddenly changed. "What''s wrong?" Prisci was confused, and then she heard Teagan say, "The people outside blew up the house. We didn''t think of this when we dug the passage, so once the house is blown up, we would not be able to go through the passage. Urgh! This means that we''re trapped here!" They were trapped, and there was nothing to eat. Furthermore, Tristan was even injured. If they couldn''t get out, they would die of hunger or thirst or even by the cold. Moreover, Prisci knew that even if they had gotten out, there would be many people outside waiting to get them. What should they do now? Prisci became anxious when she looked at Tristan''s increasingly pale face. "I will go out! I don''t believe that Laborn would kill me in front of everyone! As long as he doesn''t kill me, I will have ways to save you." Prisci was about to get up when Tristan stopped her. "Nah, it''s useless. If he cared about you, I wouldn''t have this injury in the first ce." After all, he would not allow Prisci to go out and sacrifice herself no matter what. On the other hand, Prisci looked at Tristan and felt very upset. "Your wound needs to be treated, so you can''t stay here!" This meant that she was willing to do anything to get them out of here. Meanwhile, Tristan was delighted when he heard what Prisci had said. "Let''s wait for a while. It''s all right. You can treat my wound, and I''ll teach you how." Tristan then taught Prisci how to attend to his wounds. Prisci did as he instructed. Meanwhile, they could hear soundsing from above them clearly as the tunnel had copsed. Hence, they didn''t dare speak loudly as they were afraid of attracting the soldiers'' attention. Footsteps were heard one after another, and it sounded like there were quite a few people above them. Prisci believed that the soldiers had reported to Laborn that she was here as well. However, Laborn still sent men and had even blown up the ce without mercy. s! He didn''t even consider her safety. Well, even though Prisci knew that Laborn didn''t care about her, she still felt heartbroken. This meant that she had no home here and no family. Only people who did not get along with their parents would understand what she was going through. Although she looked like she had everything, her heart was empty. Then, Tristan brought Prisci closer to him and whispered, "Let me lean against you for a while." Prisci knew that he had done it on purpose. After all, he had sensed her sadness, so he was trying to distract her. Besides Nathaniel, Tristan was the only one who was unconditionally good to her. In fact, she was quite lucky. At this thought, Prisci put her arms around his shoulders with a faint smile and whispered, "Honey." She said it so sincerely that Tristan was stunned. He paused for a moment and then smiled slightly before whispering, "Say it again." "Honey." Although both of them were married, Prisci had felt that their marriage was too sudden, so she hadn''t been able to get used to this role. After all, she found it hard to think of Tristan as her husband. However, she finally epted this role. After hearing this pet name, Tristanughed foolishly and thought in his heart, "Call me honey, and I will give you everything you want! Prissy, from now on, don''t ever think about leaving me." He stretched out his arms and embraced Prisci tightly while saying this. When he felt the warmth and fragrance from her body, he suddenly felt that it did not matter even if he was trapped here. It was fine as long as she was around. On the other hand, Teagan felt that he was the third wheel. If he had known that this would happen, he would not havee back. If he was outside then, he could at least find a way to save Tristan. But now, he was in an awkward situation. He tried his best to reduce his presence but still felt a little awkward. Prisci, on the other hand, didn''t think about it too much. After all, it was now time for her to think about how they could leave. Right now, Tristan''s face was getting paler. Although he insisted that he was okay, how could he be fine after losing so much blood? Besides, the bullet was still in his body. What if he got a feverter? At this thought, Prisci frowned, but she heard Tristan whisper, "Prisci, tell me a story." "Huh? You want me to tell you a story?" Prisci was somewhat astonished to hear his request. "Don''t you know how to do that?" Tristan raised his head and smiled at her while asking the question. At that moment, Prisci saw how brightly his eyes twinkled, and they shone like stars. "No. I only know some nursery rhymes." "That''s fine. I just want to hear you speak." Tristan lowered his head and moved closer to Prisci before whispering, "Maybe you can think about it and practice on me first. Then, when we have children in the future, you can tell these stories to them too." Prisci stiffened when she heard him. So Tristan didn''t know that she couldn''t bear children? When Prisci thought about her body, she felt upset. Back then, she didn''t regret anything, even though she had given up so much to save Nathaniel. But at this moment, she felt apologetic towards Tristan. Suddenly, he remembered how well Tristan had treated her and his feelings for her. They had been together for more than two months. During the period, they were with each other during the day, and they had slept together every night. However, she never cared about it because she was sure she couldn''t get pregnant. Furthermore, she never thought about spending the rest of her life with Tristan. Well, she admitted that she had yed with Tristan''s feelings in the beginning. After all, Nathaniel had left her without saying goodbye, and she was miserable. She had no ce to vent her anger, so when a man like Tristan who liked her appeared, she indulged in pleasure with him. She thought that she could use another man to forget about Nathaniel, even for a short time. In those two months, she didn''t think of Nathaniel, and she was happy with Tristan. She could always get her way with him, and he spoiled her. He would have granted all her wishes if he could, but he never managed to win over her heart. Furthermore, she even forgot about himter! Urgh! She was a jerk. However, Tristan had always remembered her and had even taken care of her in secret over the years. Therefore, how could she not be moved by his affections? Well, rumors had said that both men and women could be heartless. But in fact, it was easy to touch a woman''s heart. Therefore, they could all fall in love unknowingly. After all, Prisci had longed for love for too long, but she didn''t expect a man to love her in secret for so many years. Did she honestly have no feelings for Tristan? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Of course not! She knew herself well. If she had no feelings for Tristan, she would not give herself to him, even if she only wanted to indulge in pleasure. So how could Tristan not know that she could not bear a child? He was there at that time. At that thought, Prisci had mixed emotions when she said softly, "We won''t have children. You know that too, Tristan." "What are you saying? Don''t worry, with me around, we will definitely have children." Tristan held Prisci''s hand tightly as his eyes sparkled when he said these words. At this moment, Prisci seemed to see a glimmer of hope. Tristan was a skilled doctor. So if he said they would have children, they would surely have them, right? After so many years, Prisci had long since epted the fact that she couldn''t have children. She thought that she would not feel anything about this anymore. However, at this moment, she was excited and was looking forward to it. "Well, if you say so." "Yeah, so you should practice your storytelling." Tristan smiled faintly and lowered his head again. He was feeling dizzy, and his vision was bleak. Since they wouldn''t be able to get out for a while, he could even have a high feverter. However, he didn''t know how to reduce Prisci''s worry and fear. After all, Tristan didn''t want Prisci to worry about him, so the only feasible idea he had right now was to ask her to tell him a story. Meanwhile, Prisci lowered her head and pondered. What should she tell him? After thinking for a long time, she still couldn''t figure it out. She didn''t have a good childhood, and the stories that her mother used to tell her were only nursery rhymes. After her mother''s death, she never read fairy tales or books because she didn''t want to think about her mother. Hence, Tristan''s request was somewhat difficult for her. However, since Tristan wanted to listen to a story, she would not reject him. After thinking for a while, she said, "Why don''t I tell you a story that happened in the barracks?" "Alright. I''ll listen to everything you say." Tristan''s voice was unusually gentle. Meanwhile, Teagan moved to the side again. What the hell?! He needed to find a hole to hide right no@ Both of them were disying their affections and did not care about his feelings at all. In fact, they pretended as if he didn''t exist. Hence, he had to be careful not to make any noise as he was afraid of disturbing them. Over the years, Teagan knew everything that Tristan had done for Prisci. He thought that Prisci was not good enough for Tristan. But when he saw how satisfied and gentle Tristan was at that moment, Teagan knew that he was wrong. After all, Prisci was the light in Tristan''s life. Hence, Tristan was full of enthusiasm and motivation because of her! He then nced at Prisci and noticed that there was also a glint in her eyes. Furthermore, he knew that she had hope again because of Tristan. At this thought, he suddenly felt relieved. Teagan then closed his eyes to rest and took advantage of this opportunity to replenish his strength. After all, they needed to break out of the siegeter. Meanwhile, Prisci felt Tristan letting go of her waist and ying with her fingers instead. She was slightly stunned, and her face was flushed. She suddenly forgot about the story that she had thought about for him, but she didn''t stop him. Prisci then took a deep breath and suppressed her panic. In those years, she had been busy carrying out various missions with her men to maintain peace. Therefore, many interesting things had happened. However, Prisci thought she would already forget about those memories, but they were clearly etched in her mind now. At this thought, she smiled lightly. "Let me tell you a story about Remy." Remy was her subordinate. He was a simple and honest man, but he was also humorous. "Alright." Tristan didn''t know who Remy was, but he liked listening to Prisci. His head was already feeling dizzy. He was struggling to listen to Prisci and felt as if her voice was distant and vague. Therefore, Tristan held her hand tightly to make sure that she was still beside him. "What''s wrong? Does the wound hurt?" Prisci asked hastily. "No, it''s just that your hand is really soft." Tristan replied in a low voice. Prisci immediately felt a little embarrassed when she heard this. "Tristan, be serious! If not, I''ll forget about the story again." "Haha! Alright." Prisci''s unexpected bashfulness made Tristan chuckle. Then, he leaned his head against her chest. Prisci''s gentle voice brought him a hint of relief and warmth. Hence, Tristan couldn''t hold it anymore and then passed out. Unfortunately, Prisci did not notice this. Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 Meanwhile, Prisci wallowed in her memories. She had gone through a lot, so she could never forget about them for the rest of her life. People had said that anyone who became a soldier would regret it immediately. However, one would have regrets for a lifetime if they never experienced bing a soldier. Hence, Prisci was d to have met Nathaniel, and she was happy that she had served in the army. She remembered therades who had gone through life and death together with her clearly. As she spoke, Prisci noticed that Tristan''s hand was no longer moving. She thought that he was just tired of her fingers and was listening to her story attentively. So she spoke more diligently, and she was unwilling to stop even though her throat was burning. However, while he was leaning on her, she felt that his temperature seemed to be quite high. When Prisci felt this, she regained her senses and quickly reached out to touch Tristan''s forehead. It was burning hot! "Tristan! Tristan Acker!" Prisci tried to lower her voice as she could while calling out to Tristan, but thetter did not respond. On the other hand, Teagan opened his eyes immediately when he heard this. "What''s wrong with him?" "He has a fever!" Prisci med herself greatly as she said this. After all, she had been beside him all this time. However, she didn''t know when he got the fever or when did he faint. s! She was too careless. Why did Tristan love someone like her who was so careless and useless? At this thought, Prisci was disheartened. "No. This can''t drag on longer. If not, Tristan might die." There was determination in Prisci''s eyes as she said these words. Meanwhile, Teagan knew what she was going to do, so he stopped her immediately. "Prisci, you are Tristan''s light, and he can only continue living if you''re here. But if something were to happen to you, he would lose all hope for life. Perhaps you don''t know what my brother has done for you all these years, but I can say with confidence that he loves you with his life. So please take good care of yourself for his sake. Hence, I should be the one to go out instead." Teagan said this solemnly, and Prisci felt terrible after hearing this. After all, she could never repay Tristan for what he had done. Tristan had done too much for her unknowingly, and she couldn''t pay him back. However, Prisci didn''t mind it since she had a whole lifetime to treat him well! But now that Tristan''s life was in danger, she was a little scared. "Teagan, you can''t go. Since you are my brother-inw, I can''t let you go and take risks. I am important to Tristan, but you are as well. Listen to me. I know how to avoid them." "No way." Teagan firmly disagreed after hearing her suggestion. Right now, both of them had different ideas. Just then, they heard gunshotsing from outside. "Someone''s here!" Prisci and Teagan were both stunned when they heard this. After all, they could tell that a lot of people had arrived due to the frequent gunshots. Who was it? Was it As'' men? Prisci thought for a moment before shifting Tristan into Teagan''s arms. She then said softly, "Take good care of him." "Prisci, no!" "Shut up!" At this moment, Prisci was unyielding, and the fierce aura she emanated was the same as Tristan''s. Teagan was suddenly stunned when he saw this. Therefore, Prisci took advantage of this opportunity to get up and went to a spot in the passage. Not long ago, she had already noticed that this spot was rtively weak. If she moved a few bricks, she could probably see the situation outside. Then, she moved the bricks aside and saw many feet moving on the ground. When she looked out through the crack, she saw that a lot of people had arrived. All of them were wearing ck clothes and masks, and they had the most advanced weapons in their hands. Were they really As''s men? At this thought, Prisci didn''t dare to act rashly, even though her heart was burning with anxiety. They attacked intensely, and they didn''t care about the lives of these soldiers. It was undoubtedly a massacre. Meanwhile, Prisci frowned slightly at this scene. After all, the person who gave them these orders was Laborn, but the ones who lost their lives were these innocent soldiers. Therefore, the people of a country would only suffer if they didn''t have a good leader. Prisci''s eyebrows were knitted tightly together as she thought about this. Finally, a familiar figure followed the men in ck and appeared in her sight. It was Lebanon! He hade with his soldiers even with his injuries. Right now, he wore on a formidable expression and a somber demeanour. "Kill them all! Leave no one alive!" As these people had killed the Acker family, he would not let a single one of them go. After all, Tristan was his brother. It was hard for him to ept this fact, and he even felt a little unhappy about it. From a young age, he had been forgotten and was left to fend for himself. Now he found out that he had a half-brother, but everyone loved that person. Their mother, Magnolia had even paved the way for his safety. They were both her sons! So, why were their lives so different? At this thought, Lebanon felt sad and jealous. Furthermore, he didn''t want to ept this face. However, Tristan saved his life and even supported him to be the king. Therefore, Lebanon had mixed feelings about this. He thought he had a lot of time to think about how to get along with Tristan, so he had time to ept this face. But when he heard that there was trouble with the Acker family and that Tristan had hurried back to their aid, Lebanon panicked. Was Tristan crazy? Since Laborn had killed Arlo, it was evident that he didn''t want the Acker family around any longer. Therefore, did he return so that he could die? Lebanon was worried. Indeed, for the first time, he was anxious about an irrelevant person. After all, Lebanon and Tristan had never known each other. In the past twenty years, Tristan had been involved in Lebanon''s life. Therefore, he was a mere passerby to Lebanon. However, Lebanon could not stay idle because he was worried and anxious for Tristan. These men were his ace cards, and he would not use them unless he had no other choice. All these years, he had nted a lot of people around his enemies and expanded his forces. He had nned to use them against Laborn, but he did not expect that he would expose his strength in advance for Tristan. Even so, he had no regrets. Well, as for the position of the king, it didn''t matter who was sitting on the throne as long as the person wasn''t Laborn. Right now, he only wanted to know if Tristan was still alive. Therefore, Lebanon had a furious gaze, but he was tearing up at the same time. "Tristan, you must not die! If you die, I will never forgive you!" Lebanon said this in his heart repeatedly, as if this was the only way he could firmly believe that Tristan was still alive. "Search through every corner carefully! I want to know exactly whether the Acker family are alive or dead." Lebanon''s voice trembled slightly as he gave out these orders. His wound was near his heart, so he had a pale expression on his face right now. In fact, what he needed to do now was to recuperate, and he shouldn''t make any big movements right now. Furthermore, he shouldn''t be fighting at all! Meanwhile, Prisci hid in the dark and saw the worry in Lebanon''s eyes. He saw how thetter was trying to withhold his tears, so she felt warm immediately. She had never paid any attention to this brother who was rted to her by blood. Although he was Magnolia''s son, she only wanted to keep him safe. However, she didn''t want to get involved with him. But at this moment, they had a deeper connection because of Tristan. Prisci suddenly realized that she wasn''t an orphan. After all, she still had a brother. "Lebanon." Prisci''s voice was not loud, but Lebanon heard it. He turned around immediately while thinking that he was hallucinating. Wait, he wasn''t dreaming! It was Prisci! She must havee back with Tristan. At this thought, Lebanon was suddenly a little angry. "Are you crazy? Do all of you think that this ce is a tourist attraction? How could all of youe back at once? Urgh! You''re all digging your own graves!" When Prisci saw how furious Lebanon was right now, she felt touched. Meanwhile, the battle outside wasing to an end. Therefore, Prisci moved the bricks aside and walked out. "Hello, my dear brother! Wait, that''s not right because I have no rtionship with Laborn from now own. I am not his daughter, and I don''t recognize him as my father. Haha! So from now on, I am only your sister-inw." Prisci suddenly began tough as she said this. Well, her brother had be her brother-inw! However, she had decided in her heart that Lebanon was her family. Lebanon was slightly stunned, and his face darkened when he heard Prisci''s words. "Have you no respect for your brother? How could you say you are my sister- in-w? Even if you marry him, you are still my sister." "But Tristan is your brother." "So what? You and I are rted by blood, and that will never change. Are you out of your mind? Why are you siding with your husband''s family? Don''t you know that you have no one else in your birth family beside me? Huh" Lebanon was still angry while he continued to question Prisci. What the hell? How could his sister be his sister-inw? Of all people, Tristan had to like his sister. However, Tristan treated Prisci well, and Lebanon felt that she was worthy of Tristan''s affections. Urgh! Whatever! This was such a mess! Then, Lebanon frowned and looked in the direction Prisci came from before asking, "Is he inside?" His voice was trembling, so it was obvious that he was scared and worried. "Yes, he passed out. He has a fever because of a gunshot wound, so we need a doctor." Prisci said, but she felt that the situation was ironic. She knew that doctors couldn''t cure themselves, but she didn''t expect that it would happen to Tristan. After that, Lebanon quickly called his men over to move the stones away. Teagan was stunned when he saw Lebanon. He knew the rtionship between Lebanon and Tristan, but the former had not made his stance clear. So, Teagan didn''t know how to face him. However, Prisci said softly, ''It''s okay. He''s my brother, so you can trust him." At that moment, she had seen Lebanon''s worried gaze, so she knew that he genuinely cared about Tristan. After hearing what Prisci said, Teagan finally trusted Lebanon enough to hand Tristan over to him. "Get me a doctor here quickly." Lebanon gave the order, and his men ran out. Meanwhile, Prisci looked at the skilful fighters and whispered, "Lebanon, have you trained these people for many years, right?" "Huh? What do you want to say?" Lebanon did not deny it. Then, Prisci looked at him and whispered, "You''ve exposed your true power, so Laborn won''t allow you to do as you please anymore." "Well, he never allowed me to do whatever I wanted do before this. Now that I''ve exposed my real strengths, I n to force him to abdicate the throne!" A hint of cruelty shed in Lebanon''s eyes as he said these words. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He was determined to take that throne right now! After all, he had to sit on the throne so that he could have enough authority to protect Alfred and his loved ones. Furthermore, he did not want the tragedy that had befallen Alfred to happen to his other family members. On the other hand, Prisci did not expect Lebanon to do this, so she couldn''t help but be stunned. "What? You want to force him to abdicate the throne? Lebanon, are you serious?" "What else can I do then? It''s better for me to take him by surprise instead of waiting for him to come up with a n to deal with me. If I pull him off the throne now, I would be able to charge him with any crime I wanted. In this world, the strong are always in control. As long as I sit on the throne, if I use him of treason, then he shall be guilty." At this moment, Lebanon''s momentum was unstoppable. He was no longer the submissive and tolerant prince he used to be. In fact, he had an authoritative air around him, so Prisci was stunned. It turned out that she had underestimated her brother even from the beginning. Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 On the other hand, Prisci didn''t care who was the leader of Ango, as long as it was not Laborn. Since Lebanon was already determined to usurp the throne today, she would definitely help him. "Lebanon, what are you nning to do? I have some people who can help you." After hearing this, Lebanon looked at Prisci with mixed expressions. He had once thought of using Prisci''s power to clear the obstacles that were getting in his way. However, her identity was different right now. She was the person Tristan cared about. He knew that Prisci had grown up in the pce and was familiar with it, and he believed that Prisci could help him. Furthermore, he knew that he could quickly take control of the situation with the help of Prisci. However, Lebanon still gave up this thought. "Nah, you stay and take care of him." While saying this, Lebanon could not help but frown slightly when he saw Tristan''s pale face. s! Tristan shouldn''t have ended up like this! He should be high and mighty above others as everyone would look up to him. However, he was now lying there weakly, and he needed other people would take care of him. Suddenly, Lebanon felt that Tristan, who was weak in front of him, was a bit of an eyesore. On the other hand, Prisci looked at the emotions flowing in his eyes and whispered, "Teagan will take care of him, and the Acker family are all here. They can..." "They are not you. Well, I think that the person he wants to see the most is you. It would be best if you stayed here. This is my private residence, so make sure your people protect this ce well. Once the battle starts, I might have to bring all the troops with me, and I won''t be able to take care of this ce." Prisci paused for a moment after hearing what Lebanon had said. Well, she knew that he didn''t want her to get into danger. "Alright. Let me know if there''s anything that you need. I''ve already sent people to collect evidence of As framing the Acker family. As probably can never remain in Ango based on this crime alone. Although the Acker family is not a prestigious n, the people would still not tolerate it if they learnt that As wants to destroy it without proper evidence. Urgh! A cruel person like him doesn''t deserve to sit on the throne." Lebanon nodded at Prisci''s words. "That''s right. I''ll take care of his affairs. Send me information anytime." "Alright." Then, the siblings shared the information they had with each other. After that, Lebanon looked at Tristan again and whispered, "Will he be okay?" "He will be." Lebanon was relieved to hear Prisci answering confidently. "Take good care of him. I''m leaving." Lebanon then turned around and left, and the worries on his face eased. After all, he was relieved now that he knew that Tristan was safe. On the other hand, seeing that Lebanon was leaving, Teagan quickly stepped forward and said, "Lebanon." "Yes?" Lebanon knew that he was Tristan''s assistant and also Arlo''s biological son. For many years, Teagan had given up his identity as the Acker family''s heir and stayed by Tristan''s side as an assistant. Therefore, Lebanon felt that he could get along with Teagan because of this. Moreover, even though he was rted to Tristan by blood, he knew that Teagan and Tristan had a better rtionship than them. Well, Lebanon was jealous. After all, he had been alone since he was a child. Previously, he had met Alfred, but thetter had passed away early. So he had mixed feelings towards Teagan as well. On the other hand, Teagan also knew what Lebanon was thinking, so he couldn''t help but whisper, "Tristan said this before. When the day that you were to storm the pcees, the Acker family would be at the front line. I am now the Patriarch of the Acker family, and that person killed my father, so I''m requesting to join the fight." A hint of resentment shed in Teagan''s eyes as he said these words. Well, Lebanon knew about this. So, he sighed and did not refuse Teagan. After all, Teagan needed to get revenge for his father! Lebanon had heard that Arlo cared a lot for this son of his and wanted to give him everything that hecked in the past, but this n was destroyed by Laborn. In fact, they had spent too little time together. "Alright, but we have to ensure the safety of the Acker family. Therefore, you shouldn''t rush to the front unless the situation calls for it. If anything happens to the Acker family, Tristan won''t be happy." Lebanon said as he knew how important the Acker family was to Tristan. Teagan nodded gratefully after hearing what Lebanon had said. He had then already acknowledged that Lebanon was the king of Ango. After that, all of them went out. Meanwhile, Prisci looked at their retreating figures as her heart was solemn. The oue of this battle would determine everyone''s future. When the doctor came, Prisci realized that he was the best doctor in the pce. Lebanon had managed to invite him here, which meant that he was almost as powerful as Laborn now. Well, she had underestimated her brother these past few years indeed. In fact, perhaps everyone had underestimated him too. At this thought, Prisci was no longer worried as she said earnestly, "Dr. Zhang, I''ll leave this to you." "I''ll try my best, Your Highness." Bettanythen saluted Prisci and entered the operating room. Prisci was anxious the whole time the light of the operating room was on. She didn''t know how Tristan was doing, but she kept recalling their memories. She thought that two months was a short time, so she felt that there were not many memories for her to dwell on. However, when she looked back at what had happened, she found out that she could still remember every single emotion that Tristan had made. It turned out that he had already won over her heart unconsciously, but she didn''t know it, and she had always thought that the person she liked was Nathaniel. Fortunately, Nathaniel had no feelings for her. Otherwise, she would have be a real jerk. At this thought, Prisci chuckled. Luckily, everything had returned to its rightful track. Suddenly, she wondered how Mango and Nathaniel were doing. Then, Prisci video called Mango so that she could ease her nervousness. On the other hand, Mango was slightly taken aback when she saw that Prisci was in Ango. "Why did you go back?" "I came back to get something." Prisci answered briefly and didn''t say anything else. Meanwhile, Mango also knew that this was just an excuse. After all, it was evident that Prisci didn''t want to talk about it, so she didn''t want to push for an answer. However, she couldn''t help but say, "Be careful. The situation in Ango is quiteplicated right now, and there might be internal strife. If you don''t have anything else to do there,e back early." "Alright. I came here to look for Tristan." Prisci had said these words with a slightly embarrassed expression, so Mango''s eyes widened when she heard this. "Oh my god, did you follow your husband all the way to Ango? Wait, did Tristan go to Ango?" "Yeah, he has a small task to carry out here, but we''ll go back in a few days. Don''t worry too much." Prisci exined slowly. Meanwhile, Mango believed in Tristan''s strength, so she did not ask any further. "By the way, since you are following your husband everywhere, why do you have time to call me?" Mango teased Prisci. Well, Prisci couldn''t tell her that she wanted to find someone to chat with because she was worried. However, after thinking about it for a while, she realized that she had no friends. In the past few years, she kept to herself and kept a respectful distance from those who approached her. Thus, she couldn''t find a friend that she could talk to. Hence, she only person she could think of was Mango. "Am I disturbing you?" "Huh? What are you talking about? I need you to disturb me every day right now! Urgh! Nathaniel''s practically taking away all my freedom!" Although Mango wasining, Prisci could tell that she was over the moon. After going through various trials and tribtions together, they had finally settled down and began to live a happy life. Then, Prisci smiled and said, "You''re such a drama queen. If Mr. Ye didn''t care about you, you would be unhappy, right?" "Hey! Don''t expose me like that! Or I''ll unfriend you right now!" Mango immediatelyughed as she said this. "By the way, you haven''t told me why you were looking for me." Prisci frowned a little when she heard what Mango had said. "Can''t I look for you for no reason? How could you say this? Am I annoying you now?" "What are you talking about? Shouldn''t you be spending alone time with Tristan right now? How could you think of me? Tell me, where''s Tristan?" "He''s out finishing his mission. I''m bored by myself, okay?" Prisciined as she said these words childishly. On the other hand, Mango felt that Prisci had be more feminine after she had gotten together with Tristan. At this moment, Nathaniel pushed the wheelchair into the room. "Are you ying with your phone again?" "Prisci is looking for me." Mango took the time to reply to him, and she then looked at Prisci before saying with a smile, "Go ahead. How long do you want me to chat with you? Right now, my time is precious." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Urgh! Get lost!" Prisci realized that she had made a wrong decision by asking Mango to chat with her. Now, she had a blissful life. Therefore, Prisci was only torturing herself by video-calling Mango! "It''s fine. I won''t talk to you anymore, so you can go ahead and talk to Mr. Ye! Urgh! I don''t want to see your disys of affection." "Hahahaha, make sure you don''t show off your rtionship in the future then!" Mangoughed heartily as she said this. On the other hand, a trace of worry shed in Nathaniel''s eyes. Mango didn''t know why Prisci had gone to Ango, but he did. Now that Prisci was videocalling with Mango, it meant that something big must have happened, so she needed someone to talk to someone to relieve her nervousness. So what on earth had happened? Did something happen to Tristan? At this thought, Nathaniel was a little worried. After saying a few more words to Mango, Prisci hung up the video call. She used to be envious of the affection between Mango and Nathaniel, but now she was not jealous of them anymore because she had Tristan. When Nathaniel saw Mango''s happy expression, he couldn''t help but smile and say, "Look at how happy you are just because you had a call. Urgh! Other people might think that I''m torturing you if they don''t know the truth!" "Bah! You''re technically torturing me right now. After all, you won''t help me relieve my boredom, and I''m going to be bored to death if I continue to lie on the bed all day! Look at Prisci. She just left like that. When can I have a trip and leave whenever I want to just like her?" Mango pouted as sheined because she was really bored. On the other hand, Nathaniel said with distress, "If you don''t want the child..." "Stop! If you say this again, I will ignore you." After saying this, Mango turned her head away with a pout, as if she was angry. Well, a pregnant woman''s mood could change at any time. But it was alright for her to be unreasonable since she felt ufortable because of her pregnancy. At this thought, Nathaniel shook his head and handed her the bird''s nest in his hand. "Drink it, my dear wife. I was wrong, okay?" Mango burst intoughter when she heard what Nathaniel had said. "Naha! What the hell are you doing? You''re a president of apany, yet you are apologizing all the time. Your daughter would think that I am bullying you." "Right! You didn''t bully me, and I did everything willingly So what if I''m the president? I still have to listen to my wife, right?" Nathaniel touched Mango''s belly and said with a smile. He emanated the aura of a loving father, and he had looked a lot livelier recently. Suddenly, Mango couldn''t help but think of something. Five years ago, if she didn''t misunderstand his feelings, would he also be looking forward to the birth of Zion and Rita? Fortunately, it was not toote. Now, they could finally make up for their past regrets. At this thought, he tightly hugged Nathaniel''s hand and whispered, "Nathaniel, you must experience the growth of this child. Previously, Zion and Rita also came to this world like this." Nathaniel knew why Mango insisted on having this child after hearing what she had said. Then, he started staring up as he tightly hugged Mango in his arms. He had such an amazing wife, so what else could he ask for? At the same time, in a vi in Ango, the lights in the operating room went out. Suddenly, Prisci''s heart jumped to her throat immediately when she saw this. Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 "How is he, Dr. Zhang?" Prisci asked as she had never felt so worried. She felt suffocated whenever she thought about how Tristan could be in danger, and she couldn''t breathe. She finally understood how Tristan felt when he was worried about her. Right now, she had only waited for a moment, but she already felt terrible. s! How did Tristan feel when he had been watching over her all these years? At this thought, Prisci suddenly felt it was such a pity because she didn''t know that this man loved her so deeply before this. Meanwhile, the doctor nced at Prisci and whispered, "The surgery''s over, but we have to pay attention because an infection might happen these few days. He is a doctor and should understand this. Therefore, you should get someone to take good care of him." Back then, Prisci was taken away by the assistant of the Acker family''s head. In fact, this matter became known all over the country. Later, everyone heard that the assistant was dead, but now he had appeared in front of Dr. Zhang. Hence, he immediately understood what was going on right now. "Princess Prisci, I have nothing to do these days. Why don''t I stay and take care of him?" After all, Dr. Zhang was aware of the secrets of the pce. Since he had stumbled on something he shouldn''t know, his life would be in danger. Therefore, for the sake of her family and children, he could only choose to stay until the battle in the pce ended. On the other hand, Prisci understood the meaning behind his words. She then nodded and said, "Very well. I''ll send someone to protect your family." "Thank you, Princess Prisci." Dr. Zhang knew that this was for the best. After that, Prisci sent someone to bring Dr. Zhang''s family over, and thetter did not say anything else after that. After that, someone pushed Tristan into the room. Right now, Lebanon had already prepared everything, so everyone could tell that he cared about Tristan a lot. However, he didn''t want to admit that he cared about Tristan. On the other hand, Prisci couldn''t help feeling heartache when she saw Tristan in aa. After all, Tristan was not burly, and he was rtively thin. No one would believe that this man was a martial artist or even a soldier just by looking at his physique. But when his jacket was taken off, Prisci could easily blush when she saw the muscles on his body. Even though she had remembered their past, she did not expect Tristan to have such a good figure now. Therefore, she couldn''t help but fantasize about this. At this thought, Prisci patted her face and then walked over. Meanwhile, Tristan was still sleeping. Prisci reached out and touched his forehead and felt that his temperature had already dropped. She then sat by Tristan''s bed and waited for him to wake up. There were still many things to deal with outside, but Prisci didn''t want to get involved in them. Since Lebanon didn''t want her to intervene, it meant that he was fully prepared. Her men should also be sending back the evidence from As in time. Hence, Prisci could care less about the chaos that was happening outside. Now that her lover was right in front of her, this was where she belonged. Prisci would wipe his face from time to time. Since she didn''t know when Tristan would wake up, she could only talk to herself, "Although I''ve had a difficult life, I''ve never looked after many people in my whole life. You''re lucky! When you wake up, I''ll make sure you pay back all I''ve done." "Don''t think you''re great just because you''ve done so much for me. Let me tell you, I''m not going to count the past incidents because I didn''t know about them. Now that I think about it, you haven''t even pursued me. How could you turn me into a married woman just like this? It''s so unfair." Prisci became more excited as she spoke, so she did not notice that Tristan had opened his eyes and was looking at her with a smile. "Also, what do you want me to do with your current identity? You''re my brother''s brother. So, should Lebanon be your brother or your brother-inw? Urgh! That''s a real dilemma for me. There''s also Mr. Ye. You''re Mango''s cousin, and she''s Mr. Yes wife. Yet, our rtionship has be complicated because of you. It''s such a mess. Forget it. Maybe I shouldn''t marry you." "What? I dare you to say that again!" Tristan''s voice was weak but very overbearing. "We''ve already registered our marriage, so it''s useless for you to regret it." Only then did Prisci realize that Tristan was awake. When she realized she was talking to herself like a fool, she could not help feeling annoyed. "Were you eavesdropping on me?" "Huh? I was listening to it openly. Are you sure you weren''t talking to me?" Tristan teased as he loved how shy Prisci looked right now. Although Tristan was now a patient, Prisci was frustrated because he had embarrassed her. Moreover, she was not a woman who would be put at a disadvantage. So, she couldn''t help reaching out her fingers and pinching Tristan''s muscles. "Don''t you know that after marriage, your wife is always right?" Prisci tried her best to pinch Tristan, but thetter felt as if she was ticking him because of his strength. On the contrary, Prisci was exhausted. "Urgh! Are you sure you''re human? Your muscles are so hard, so they''re made of iron, aren''t they?" "Well, they feel nice to the touch, right?" Prisci immediately blushed when she heard what Tristan had said. "Bah! Stop ruining my reputation. Am I a lecherous person?" "Sure, you''re not a lecherous person, but I wonder who went to bed with me..." Tristan could not help butugh when he recalled what had happened to them in the past. "Urgh! Shut up! Who was that? It''s not me anyway." Prisci was being deliberately dishonest, but her face was so red out of embarrassment right now. So Tristan stopped teasing her and said with a smile, "Alright, get me a ss of water. I''m so thirsty." "No, the doctor said that you can''t drink water, so you can only dab your lips with a cotton swab. Wait for me." After saying this, Prisci immediately got up and went to get some water. She served others before, but since she returned to Ango, she had not done it for a long time. In fact, she didn''t expect that she would be serving Tristan, but she didn''t despise it. Then, Prisci followed the doctor''s instructions and dabbed some water on Tristan''s lips. When she saw Tristan staring at her intensely, her heart skipped a beat. "You just went through surgery, so you''d better sleep for a while." "Will you stay with me?" "Of course!" She had never thought that one day Tristan would pester her childishly After hearing this, Tristan smiled before closing his eyes and falling asleep soon. After all, he had just undergone surgery, and even his strong body could not bear the consequences of it. Suddenly, Prisci thought of Tristan''s health. She then ordered someone to take care of him while she went to the kitchen. There weren''t many people who had the opportunity to taste her cooking. Well, it appeared that Tristan was lucky enough to do so. As she thought about this, she smiled slightly. When Tristan woke up again, he was immediately attracted by the fragrance of the food, so he felt hungry. "What did you make? It smells good." "I made some stew." Prisci smiled faintly and brought over some stew. The stew was well cooked and particrly thick. Then, Tristan nced at Prisci''s hand and asked softly, "Did you make it yourself?" "What? Are you afraid that I''ll poison you?" Prisci thought that Tristan was looking down on her cooking skills. Indeed, she couldn''t make anything else other than stew. However, he couldn''t eat anything else now, could he? But Tristan shook his head and said, "Let me do these things in the future. It would be best if you didn''t do anybour yourself in the future. Prisci was slightly startled when she heard this. However, she felt warmth flowing through her heart immediately. "Is it alright for a man to work in the kitchen?" "Nah, it''s not a big deal. I don''t want you to choke on the smell of smoke in the kitchen." "Bah! I''m not that delicate." Prisci subconsciously retorted. However, when she saw Tristan smiling so happily, she wanted to take back her words. "What are youughing at? Are you trying to show off your teeth? Hurry up and have some stew." "Yes, my dear wife." Prisci couldn''t help but feel entranced when she heard Tristan calling her his wife. "We haven''t had our wedding yet, so you can''t call me that!" "Are you ming me for not giving you a grand wedding?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "I didn''t say that. Urgh! Tristan, how could you misunderstand me?" Prisci found him extremely annoying right now. However, Tristan''s expression became solemn. "Prisci, I might not be able to give you a grand wedding for the time being. My father has just passed away, and I have to deal with his funeral with Teagan. You know that we can celebrate and mourn together at the same time, so I''m afraid that we might have to dy our wedding." "I understand. I won''t me you." Prisci knew Tristan''s situation quite well. To be honest, if it weren''t for Laborn, the Acker family wouldn''t have to suffer through this. "Where is Teagan by the way?" Tristan just remembered that he didn''t see Teagan when he woke up. Both of them were close, so he knew that Teagan would definitelye to visit him after learning that Tristan was awake. Unless... At this thought, Tristan''s expression suddenly changed. Meanwhile, Prisci saw that he was nervous and quickly said, "Don''t worry. Lebanon is with him, so nothing will go wrong. Besides, I think that it''s great that Teagan can kill his enemy on his own. Also, I think that Lebanon''s forces are greater than what we''ve seen. s! We have underestimated Lebanon for so many years. Now, I realise that it''s only right for him to sit on the throne." Suddenly, Tristan remembered Lebanon and realized that this wasn''t Tristan''s or Prisci''s residence, so... "Is this Lebanon''s house?" "That''s right. If it weren''t for Lebanon, you, me, and Teagan would have lost our lives. Back then, Lebanon came with his men and rescued us, and now he is going to storm the pce." What Prisci said surprised and worried Tristan. He struggled to get up, but Prisci stopped him. "What are you doing? Don''t you know the condition that your body is in?" "He''s trying to force Laborn to abdicate the throne, but what if he''s actually falling into Laborn''s trap? Urgh! Lebanon is too impulsive!" Tristan couldn''t lie down anymore when he thought about this. On the other hand, Prisci did not think of that possibility, but Tristan''s injury was the most important now. Therefore, she immediately stood in front of Tristan and said solemnly, "Lebanon told me that I wouldn''t need to worry about the affairs outside because he can handle them himself. Right now, My task is to take care of you. So, Tristan, you should lie down because I don''t want to fight you right now." "Prissy, this is not a joke. Get out of my way!" "Why should I do that? Tristan, do you think that this world cannot function without you? Do you think that you are so important that everyone needs you? If you keep helping Lebanon now, after he takes the throne, do you want also to be his regent and teach him how to deal with national affairs? Look, Lebanon is mature enough to know what he is doing!" After all, Prisci finally understood Lebanon now. Lebanon was a man destined for greatness! "Do you trust him that much?" "I do! Just like a few years ago, I believed that you could be stronger and be someone who could protect me from all my enemies!" There was so much determination in Prisci''s eyes as she said these words. Tristan looked at her, and something stirred in his heart. He then reached out to pull her into his arms and kissed her passionately. Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 "Oh..." Prisci was caught off guard and nearly got her tongue bitten. However, Tristan did not allow her to resist and kissed her until she was dizzy. By the time she regained her senses, Tristan hadpletely taken advantage of her! At this thought, Prisci pushed him away and eximed, "Don''t you know the state you''re in? You''re a doctor! Urgh! A doctor of your calibre shouldn''t be seeing patients." After saying that, she walked away angrily, but it looked like she was running away. On the other hand, Tristan looked at her retreating figure and could not help but smile. What did he do? It was just a French kiss, so why did she run away because of that? Tristan then moved a little and felt a little pain, but he endured it in the end. Aftering out of the room, Prisci was breathing heavily. In just a few days, Tristan had kissed her several times. Although they were now husband and wife, she still couldn''t get used to it. Her lips hurt, and she was afraid that they were swollen! He was such a savage brute! Prisci cursed secretly and swiftly returned to her room. She then looked into the mirror and saw that her lips were indeed swollen. "Urgh! What a shameful jerk!" This time, Prisci really cursed out loud. How could she meet other people in this state? She was so embarrassed! Tristan, on the other hand, was in a good mood. He picked up the phone and called Mateo and Morgan. Then, he exined the situation to them and requested a break. "Huh? Why are you applying for leave at this time? Tristan, what are you doing?" Mateo was surprised and a little confused when he heard what Tristan had said. However, Tristan said with a smile, "Uncle Mateo, I''m injured." "Is your injury serious? Where are you hurt? Hurry back. I''ll send you back home to rest." Mateo didn''t know that Tristan was injured just now, but he became anxious when he heard about However, Tristan felt a little frustrated and said hurriedly, "Prissy is here." "What does she going over have anything to do with youing back to recover? Send me your location!" Tristan was depressed again when he heard what Mateo had sais. Alright, he finally understood why Mateo was still single despite his age. His EQ was definitely... Urgh! How annoying! "Uncle Mateo, I have my wife taking care of me, so you don''t have to worry. If you have spare time, you should pay more attention to the girls around you instead." Tristan did his best to persuade Mateo. Mateo''s brows furrowed tightly after hearing this. "What girls? I don''t have time for that! Instead, I have to report back to Santell Capital after the matters in Ango are settled. Now, do you want to send your location to me or not?" "No, I don''t." After that, Tristan hung up the phone. He was even a little worried when he heard what Mateo had said. s! Could Mateo ever find a wife with that stubborn personality of his? Was it up to Tristan to pass down the Hans family name now? What a pity! Tristan became sad when he thought about this. The Hans family initially had a lot of family members. Now there were only two bachelors left, but they weren''t in a hurry to get married. What should he do? At this thought, Tristan couldn''t help but worry. Later, after assigning the tasks he had to someone else, Tristan could finally rx. Now he just needed to take good care of the Acker family and Teagan. Furthermore, he needed to deal with his father''s funeral as well. Just like what Prisci said, if Lebanon wanted to sit on the throne, he had to hone his skills. Hence, this was the best time for Lebanon to do so. Meanwhile, Tristan''s lips curled into a smile again when he recalled the expression that Prisci had as she left the room earlier. Hmm... Prisci seemed to be very concerned about his upper body? At this thought, Tristan looked at his bandaged upper body again. A few years back, he was still weak, but he wasn''t sure whether Prisci liked the muscles that he had now. However, he was confident that he would not lose to Prisci in bed right now. He had heard that Prisci couldn''t bear children, but he didn''t believe in this. Therefore, it didn''t matter what terminal orplicated disease she had, as he would still try to cure her. On the other hand, Prisci didn''t know what Tristan was nning at all. Instead, shut herself inside her room and decided not to go out until her mouth wasn''t swollen anymore. Meanwhile, when Desmond received the news that Mango wanted him to go back, he was slightly stunned but quickly packed up his luggage. When he went outside, he noticed that Haniya had also packed up her luggage and nned to return to Ocean City with him. In the past half month, they had been going through intense training every day. He couldn''t exin his emotions as he witnessed Haniya changing from a weak girl to a female warrior with defensive capabilities. Right now, herplexion had turned into a healthy tan colour, and her gaze became sharper. But at the moment when she saw Desmond, she still smiled. "Are you going back with me?" "Yeah." Desmond still didn''t say much, but Haniya''s heart sped up whenever she looked into his beautiful, blue eyes. No matter what Desmond went through, he was always calm. However, she couldn''t be that indifferent. "Madam is back. Therefore, Ned asked me to go back and take care of her." "Alright." Desmond was a man of few words. Meanwhile, Haniya was a little nervous. After all, she had been with Desmond for a long time, but Desmond was always so reticent. He had never said more than twenty sentences to her, except when he had argued with Marissa''s parents. Haniya suddenly felt that she was torturing herself. There were so many good men around her. Urgh! Why did she have to fall in love with such a blockhead? She lowered her head but then saw a pair of lean hands reaching over. Before Haniya could react, her luggage was taken away. "Follow up." Desmond said faintly and took the lead in walking out. Meanwhile, Haniya looked at her empty hands and was stunned for a moment. Then she quickly chased up. She was not as tall as Desmond, and she needed about three steps to catch up to each of his steps because of his long legs. So she could only trot all the way whileining in her heart. What an unromantic idiot! All of a sudden, Desmond stopped. However, Haniya didn''t notice it and bumped into his back. Her nose was sore, and she felt wronged immediately. "Urgh! What''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you say anything before you stopped? I''m already not beautiful. If my nose is crooked, how are you going topensate me?" Meanwhile, Desmond saw that Haniya''s facial features were all wrinkled together, and her nose was also red, which seemed very painful. Therefore, he was stunned for a moment. Then he squatted down in front of Haniya and said lightly, "Come up." "What?" Haniya was a little confused by his words. What did he mean bye up? Where did he want her to go? The only thing in front of her was Desmond''s back, which was broad and thick, so she felt secure when she saw it. Wait, was he trying to... "Are you going to carry me?" "Hurry up!" Desmond''s voice was soft, but it confirmed Haniya''s guess. She immediately smiled and climbed onto Desmond''s back with some hesitation. To Desmond, Haniya weighed almost nothing at all. After Haniya climbed up, he dragged her luggage with one hand and supported her butt with the other hand. Then he walked forward steadily. Meanwhile, Haniya could feel his body temperature from the hand on her butt. Even though her clothing separated them, she still felt shy, and her face turned red. However, Desmond smelled really good. Perhaps it was because of the dry and refreshing smell of his shower gel, but she couldn''t tell what smell it was precisely. She then gently leaned on Desmond''s back. On the other hand, Desmond was slightly stunned when he felt her warmth, and his body tensed for a bit, but he rxed almost immediately. He could feel Haniya''s warm breath on his back, and a gentle gaze slowly appeared in Desmond''s eyes. He exerted some strength with his hand holding Haniya. Then, he heard Haniya eximing before she covered her mouth quickly and felt a flush on her face. On the other hand, Desmond smiled lightly, and there was a glimmer in his eyes. Well, he wasn''t doing this on purpose, right? Meanwhile, Haniya''s heart was beating very fast. She felt that such a dull person and a quiet person would not tease others, so what happened just now probably had to be an ident. On the other hand, Desmond didn''t care what Haniya was thinking. Furthermore, he had always tried to calm himself down, but his thoughts were going wild now. Although Haniya became tanned during the training, her skin seemed to be more firm. Besides, didn''t this woman like him? However, she screamed every time he touched her. Haha! What would she do if they got married in the future? When Desmond thought of marriage, he paused slightly, and a mixed emotion shed in his eyes. After all, no matter how deep his feelings were for Marissa, they would only fad over time. He knew that he would always keep Marissa in his thoughts, but he also clearly realized that another woman had entered his heart. The dead had passed, and the living needed to look forward to the future. That was what Mango had said to him before she left. He thought it would take him a long time to recover, but he didn''t expect Haniya, who had always followed him around, would slowly enter his heart. The helicopter was right in front of them, and Haniya was a little nervous when she saw the pilot. "Put me down!" N?velDrama.Org owns this. Haniya struggled, but she heard Desmond say coldly, "Don''t move." "No, it''s not good for us if other people saw us like this!" Haniya was still struggling when she heard Desmond''s voice change slightly. "Don''t you see me as a man? Aren''t you afraid of arousing me if you keep rubbing on me?" Haniya was stunned after hearing this. Oh, god! How could he say such indecent words? What did she do? Why would she arouse him? As if knowing what Haniya was thinking, Desmond said slowly, "Although your cup size might not be big, I can still feel your b*easts. What are you trying to do by rubbing them back and forth against my back?" Haniya''s face turned red when she heard his vulgar words. "What? That''s nonsense! I wasn''t nning to do anything at all!" "Then behave yourself." After saying that, Desmond sped up and walked toward the helicopter. Meanwhile, Haniya continued to wonder about the meaning behind his words as she was trying to decide whether to get down from his back. Well, she would never be so shameless! When the pilot saw theming, he was a little surprised at their postures, but he still saluted to Desmond and said, "Captain Blu, Madam asked me to bring you back to Ocean City." "Thank you for your hard work." Desmond then boarded the ne with Haniya on his back after saying these words. Then, Haniya quickly got down from his back and felt that her whole body was burning. After all, Desmond did not promise her anything. Even when he came to the ind to train with her, he had never said any romantic words or confirmed their rtionship. Therefore, the indecent words that he had said suddenly just now stunned her immediately. When he saw that Haniya wanted to stay far away from him, Desmond raised his eyebrows slightly. Then he put her luggage on the shelf and turned around to sit down beside Haniya. Hence, Haniya immediately could smell his fresh scent. She paused slightly at this. After all, there were empty seats all around them. So, why did Desmond have to sit next to her? However, Haniya did not dare to ask and could only turn her face to the side. She looked at the scenery outside, but she was a little confused. Suddenly, a warm head rested on her shoulder, and she heard a faint noise by her ear. "I''m sleepy, so Let me lean on you for a while." Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 Desmond''s cool breath suddenly enveloped Haniya, and she didn''t dare to move anymore. They had never been so intimate, and Desmond had not even spared her a look before. Even if she was involved in the incident with Marissa''s parents, she had barely touched Desmond. So, what had happened now? At this thought, Haniya panicked and subconsciously wanted to turn her head to look at Desmond. Right now, he was acting so out of character! But just as she was about to move, Desmond whispered, "Don''t move. It''s ufortable." Haniya immediately didn''t dare to move after hearing what he said. "Do you need a nket?" Haniya wanted to say that his difort had nothing to do with her, but that was all she said. "Yeah.¡± After hearing this, Desmond raised his head and made way for Haniya to move out. It was obvious that he wanted Haniya to bring him a nket. Haniya was a little stunned when she saw this. Ever since Mango and Nathaniel went on a vacation, Desmond hade here for special training. She was worried about him and also felt that she need learn some defense skills, so she followed him. However, even though she had followed Desmond to the ind for a long time, he treated her as if she was invisible. Hence, they did not talk to each other other than greeting each other every day. Haniya had felt that nothing would happen between her and Desmond, and she was sad for several nights. Now that she finally epted the fact and treated him as a colleague, he started treating her as if they were close. What was going on? However, looking at Desmond''s puzzled eyes, Haniya quickly went out and brought him a nket. "Go in." Desmond said faintly. Although that was not an order, for some reason, Haniya felt that she should carry it out. She walked in front of Desmond again. The next moment, Desmond''s head rested on her shoulder again. Haniya''s whole body froze at this. Before she could think of anything, the both of them were wrapped together with the nket. She was so scared that she almost jumped up, but she heard Desmond say lightly, "Don''t move. It''ll take more than an hour to get back. I want to sleep for a while." "Alright." Haniya felt like she had been wronged, but she nodded and didn''t dare to move anymore after that. Desmond''s lips curled up slightly when he heard her reply, and he closed his eyes. He could smell the scent on Haniya''s body. Hethen fell asleep unknowingly. Haniya''s tensed nerves finally rxed when she heard Desmon''s even breathing. She turned her head to look at Desmond. Well, the special training did not change him much. His face was more delicate and smooth than a woman''s, and his blue hair was very eye-catching. Haniya didn''t even dare to imagine that a man like him would rest on her shoulder! N?velDrama.Org owns this. She knew that Desmond had someone in his heart. In fact, she probably could never enter his heart for the rest of her life, but she felt satisfied as she could savor this moment. At this thought, Haniya''s lips curled into a gentle smile, and then she greedily took a deep breath to take in Desmond''s refreshing scent. Meanwhile, the ne then took off slowly. Haniya didn''t know if they would return to their original rtionship after theynded, but she was quite content at this moment. Before long, Haniya also fell asleep. Desmond opened his eyes at this time. Haniya looked very ordinary at first nce, but she was a woman with delicate facial features. The more people looked at her, the more they could appreciate her charm. She waspletely different from Marissa. After all, Marissa was bossy and shy. She wanted the whole world to know when she loved someone, but Haniya was not like that. She was gentle and calm. Perhaps no one would notice her at first, but she gave people a sense of calmness and serenity overtime. There was no need to say anything when he was with her. When he was with her, his heart would be especially calm, so he wanted to be with her forever. However, Haniya didn''t realize how good she was. Then, Desmond covered Haniya with the nket and got up to go to the pilot''s cabin. "Captain Blu, why are you here?" "How is Madam?" Desmond was the captain of Dark Night Empire and Mango''s subordinate. Now that Mango had returned and he was returning to Ocean City, he needed to know some information. The man in front of him was also from Dark Night Empire, which made him Desmond''s subordinate as well. The pilot said quickly, "Mrs. Ye is pregnant, while Mr. Ye is injured, so he can''t move freely. The situation in Ango is tense. Mr. Ye wants us to be on full alert and protect Mrs. Ye in case the enemy decides to take some desperate measures." "Have you made any arrangements then?" "Yeah, they''re done.But... em, I think there''s something I need to talk to you about." The pilot said this hesitantly. "Say it." Desmond''s tone was a little low as he said these words. The pilot hurriedly said, "When Mr. Ye was attacked in Ango and Madam was bringing him back to the country, they encountered some troubles as they passed by a town located near the borders. At that time, Madam used the power of the old Dark Night Empire and didn''t contact us." This matter had always been a thorn for the Dark Night Empire. They all knew that the old Dark Night Empire was once under the army''s jurisdiction and possessed good skills. But now, they were also part of the Dark Night Empire and the new one. Therefore, they didn''t want to be inferior to the old division. Moreover, Mango had only sought help from the old division but not them. Didn''t this mean that she looked down on them? Desmond thought for a moment and knew why. "Don''t think too much. Madam treats us equally, but it might have been better for the old division to go to that location. Besides, I was in special training then, and there was no one to take charge. Therefore, I understand why she didn''t call us." Although Desmond said so, he couldn''t help thinking of Merle. Well, Merle wasn''t someone ipetent. After all, he could gather the subordinates of the old division in such a short period. Furthermore, he managed to help Mango and Nathaniel at the most critical moment. After going back, he needed to think about whether he should recruit Merle and the subordinates of the old division so that he couldbine both divisions. As he was thinking, he heard a "bang" and then an "ouch" sound. Desmond frowned slightly and quickly turned around. He then saw Haniya lying on the ground. She looked at the floor in a daze and looked as if she did not know where she was, so Desmond couldn''t help but smile when he saw this scene. How could she be so adorable? "Haha! Did you hurt your head because of the fall? What if you be silly?" When a pair of ck military boots appeared in front of Haniya, she was suddenly stunned. Then she looked up in the direction of the military boots and saw Desmond standing in front of her while staring at her. "The ne flew very stably but you managed to fall off the chair. Haha! Vo After Desmond and Haniya arrived on the ind, they had barely talked a lot. In fact, they had said the most words to each other today. Haniya was stunned for a moment, and when she realized that Desmond was mocking her, she felt a little embarrassed. "Hey! You just left without telling me. How would I know you''re not here?" She was criticizing him with her words, but she sounded weak. Therefore, it was obvious that she didn''t dare to reprimand him. On the other hand, Desmond saw her lowering her head again to the point where she was almost hiding. Thus, he couldn''t help but reach out his hand. "Get up. Isn''t the ground ufortable?" Haniya''s brows were tightly furrowed when she saw the pair of hands that appeared in front of her. Why did she suddenly feel that Desmond despised her? Wait, that wasn''t right! He had also despised and ignored her! Therefore, why couldn''t Desmond ignore her like before? "It''s alright. I can get up by myself." Haniya was a little frustrated and directly ignored Desmond''s outstretched hand. She got up coolly but forgot about the nket under her feet. Hence, she tripped on the nket and then stumbled forward. "Ahh!" Haniya subconsciously wanted to grab something so that she wouldn''t fall. But she did not expect to grab something that felt like metal. However, she heard a "thud" sound, and the metal seemed to move. After that, she was caught by a pair of strong arms, and then a cool breath hit her face. Suddenly, she heard Desmond''s faint voice in her ear. "Do you want to unfasten my belt?" These words made Haniya''s mind go nk. What was she holding right now? She quickly looked down and saw that she was holding on to Desmond''s belt! "Sh*t!" Haniya quickly let go and looked up in a panic, but she didn''t expect Desmond to lower his head to talk to her. Her head hit Desmond''s nose directly, and a warm liquid with a soreness rushed up in an instant. "Sorry. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that!" Haniya wanted to hide out of embarrassment right now! What was going on? She had never been in such a panic and embarrassed herself in front of Desmond this much before! "I''ll clean it for you!" "Don''t move!" Desmond only felt that his nose was sore, and the pain went to his tear ducts, so he couldn''t help but tear up a little. Haniya didn''t look buff, but she was quite strong, "llrgh! Have you been practicing your head-butt?" After Desmond had finished speaking, he directly let go of Haniya. Then, he took out a tissue to stuff his bleeding nose. On the other hand, Haniya wanted to cry at this time. After all, it was embarrassing to be called out by Desmond this way, but she didn''t mean to do it. Right now, Haniya''s eyes were teary as if she would cry in the next moment, so Desmond''s heart immediately twitched a little. "Tie my belt then." Desmond said faintly. Fortunately, the trousers he was wearing today fit him well. Therefore, he only wore his belt as a habit. Otherwise, he would have been embarrassed just now. llrgh! This was disgraceful! How could he allow a woman to take off his pants on a ne? Haniya nodded quickly, but when her hand was about to reach for Desmond''s trousers, she suddenly stopped. That didn''t seem appropriate. "What? I bumped into your nose, not your hand. You can do it yourself." She said these words softly, so Desmond would have missed her words if he hadn''t been listening carefully. There was a smile in Desmond''s eyes when he heard this, but he said faintly, "Well, you caused this problem, so you have to fix it." "What? But I didn''t mean to do that!" "Well, luckily, you didn''t do it on purpose! If you had done it deliberately, I probably wouldn''t be standing here right now!" Haniya wanted to run away out of shock after hearing what Desmond had said. What did he mean? Did he mean that she deliberately stripped him of his pants? How was that possible? Even if she liked him, she would not be so brash! At this thought, Haniya wanted to retort, but she swallowed her words. Why did she feel that there was something wrong anyhow she exined it? Om the other hand, Desmond, who was in front of her, had talked a lot of today. Haniya suddenly felt that Desmond, who used to be silent and solemn, was a little cute. Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 Haniya didn''t even know how she managed to tie up Desmond''s belt. She only felt that her face was burning, but his clear breath was always rippling beside her. Desmond did not urge her but let her finish it while trembling. Then he whispered, "Are you hungry?" "I''m not hungry." Haniya was so ashamed at this time that she didn''t have time to care about whether she was hungry or not. She quickly left her seat and sat down a little further from Desmond. Only then did she feel that she could breathe normally again. After that, Desmond looked at her and just pursed his lips with an amused look in her eyes. "Captain Blu, we are almost there. We are about tond, so don''t walk around if you have nothing else to do." The pilot said as he pretended not to see what had happened just now, but he was very surprised. Captain Blu had always appeared indifferent, but it seemed that he treated Miss Bell well. Did they forget that he was around just now? Miss Bell looked like a gentle girl, but he didn''t expect her to be brave enough to undo Captain Blu''s belt on the spot. On the other hand, Haniya was not in a good mood. She had almost forgotten that there was someone else on the ne. Wouldn''t that mean that someone else had seen how she had embarrassed herself just now? Urgh! She was done for now! Her reputation had been ruined. Meanwhile, Seeing that Haniya was about to cry, Desmond smile lightly, and then he turned to look outside. They were almost at Ocean City right now. At this thought, aplicated emotion shed across his eyes and then disappeared immediately. Then, both of them didn''t talk to each other during the rest of the journey. After the nended in Ocean City, Haniya got off the ne directly without waiting for Desmond. Then, she hailed a taxi and left without telling him. When Desmond saw her run away, he could not help but smile again. Meanwhile, the pilot saw clearly that Desmond had smiled more today than he had ever smiled before. "Captain Blu, you and Miss Bell..." Before he could finish his sentence, Desmond red at him and the pilot shut his mouth immediately in fear. Desmond then got off the ne with his luggage. Seeing him, Ned stepped forward and punched him while saying, "You''re finally back! Are you sure you went for the special training? Why are you still so fair?" "I was born with it. You don''t need to be envious." Desmond dodged Ned''s punch and got into the car immediately. Ned was a little frustrated by Desmond''seback. So what if his skin was fair? He was merely a useless boy who had a handsome face! At this thought, he got in the car with a depressed expression and had to be a driver for Desmond. "How did you provoke Haniya? I saw her get off the ne and run away. Let me tell you. There are not many women in the world who are as silly as Haniya, so you''d better cherish her!" "Nah, you are the silly one." Ned was stunned when he heard what Desmond had casually. Did Desmond just insult him? D*mn! Desmond had always been indifferent to others, so why did he insult Ned today? Then, he started thinking about this situation carefully. Was it because he had badmouthed Haniya just now? Suddenly, Ned became interested. He looked at Desmond and asked, "Did something happen between you two on the ind?" Desmond looked coldly at Ned, so this immediately made Ned rub his nose sheepishly while saying, "I just wanted some gossip. Will you die if you satisfy my curiosity?" "Yes, I will." "Desmond, you..." Ned felt that he could notmunicate with him, so he stepped on the elerator in anger. Desmond closed his eyes indifferently, and the image of Haniya running away just now appeared in his mind. What a stupid woman. She had escaped now, but she seemed to forget that they would meet againter. From the rearview mirror, Ned saw Desmond smiling again. Ned was so shocked that he almost drove the car onto the curb. "Did you bribe someone to give you your driving license?" Desmond asked coldly. Ned quickly said, "You''re too scary! F*ck, I didn''t know that you knew how tough! Did I see it wrongly? I guess you have some good news to share with us, huh?" "Hmm, I heard Carmel went to military training recently. I wonder who she will practice with when shees back. Why don''t I get her to find you?" Desmond said slowly, and Ned''s face suddenly turned pale. "Alright, just ignore me and spare me, alright? You can pretend that I never said or saw anything. Every time Ned thought of Carmel, he would tremble as she was a brutal woman. Urgh! He didn''t want to be beaten up by her anymore. It hurt so much! Then, Desmond saw that Ned had stopped spouting nonsense, so he closed his eyes to rest instead. On the other hand, Haniya returned to the Ye''s Mansion, she discovered that Mango was pregnant. Hence, she was not only surprised but also delighted. "Madam, I''ll prepare some nutritious meals for you." As she spoke, Haniya was about to run into the kitchen, but she was stopped by Mango. "You don''t have to go. We already have a nutritionist in the kitchen. Anyway,e have a chat with me. Urgh! I''ve been bored to death these days, and I can''t get out of bed. It''s too difficult for me." Mango said as she finally found someone to chat with. After hearing this, Haniya quickly handed Mango a cup of warm water. "Madam, your situation is quite unique. The first three months will be more difficult for you." "Let''s stop talking about me and talk about you instead. Why did you participate in the special training on the ind? Are you going to be my bodyguard?" Mango never thought that Haniya would go to the ind and participate in the special training. This meant that she did it most likely for Desmond. Therefore, Mango only hoped that the man could let go of the burden in his heart and cherish Haniya. After being asked by Mango, Haniya suddenly remembered the scene on the ne and could not help but feel a little ufortable. "I thought I was too weak. I don''t want to hold you back every time, so I went to the training." "Really? Are you sure it''s not for men?" When Mango asked this question, Haniya hurriedly said, "No, absolutely not! I swear!" "Why are you swearing? I don''t need your promise, so don''t be too nervous." Mango wanted tough when she saw Haniya like this. "How are you and Desmond?" Haniya was stunned again when she heard this question. "Nothing happened between us. When we were on the ind, we barely said more than ten sentencesbines!" "What?" Mango was a little frustrated when she heard this. That couldn''t be! Had Desmond still not forgotten about Marissa? Haniya offended Marissa''s mother for him, but Desmond was not moved at all? Was this man really cold-blooded? Mango sighed and shook her head when she thought about this. N?velDrama.Org owns this. It seemed that Desmond was not interested in Haniya at all. At this thought, Mango said in a low voice, "My uncle and my cousins know many talented young men. You''re not young anymore, so don''t get hung up on one man. I''ll ask them to take a look and introduce a few good men to you. Anyway,tThey''ll be better than Desmond. If that brat is not interested in you, it''ll be his loss. Haniya, you''re a very nice girl, so you deserve to be treated well by a better man." Haniya was stunned for a moment as if she didn''t understand what Mango meant. Then, she stared straight at Mango as she didn''t know what to do. "What''s up with your expression? Don''t you understand what I''m trying to say?" Haniya shook her head in reply to Mango''s question. Mango smiled and said, "What I meant is that I''ll ask them to arrange blind dates for you some day." The phrase "blind dates" made Haniya tremble a little. As soon as she thought about marrying a stranger, Haniya felt a little reluctant to do so. But she then remembered how Desmond had treated her like she was invisible ever after staying on the ind for so long. If she continued to hold on to him, would she be harassing him? Moreover, she had done everything that she could and had tried hard. Unfortunately, even though she had put in so much effort, the oue was not what she had wanted. But she didn''t me Desmond. After all, she knew that Desmond loved Marissa, so she couldn''t me anyone as she was the one who liked someone who loved someone else. Now, even Mango felt Haniya was wasting her time. Was it time for her to restrain her feelings and go on a blind date with another man? Thinking of this, Haniya looked down at the ground. "Okay, Madam, you can decide this for me then." Meanwhile, Desmond, who was standing outside the door, slightly paused and frowned. Was Haniya going on a blind date? She had said that she would love him at all costs, but now she wanted to go on a blind date with another man? A trace of coldness shed across Desmond''s eyes when he thought about this, and then he knocked on the door. "Madam, I''m Desmond." Haniya suddenly felt a little ufortable. What? Desmond? Did he just arrive at the door just now or had hee earlier? How much did he hear? Oh, no! Did he hear that she was going on a blind date? Haniya was a little anxious and wanted to exin, but she suddenly stopped herself. How could she exin this to him? After that, they had not promised each other anything. Even if Haniya had done something to Marissa''s mother for him, he did not say that he would marry her, did he? Moreover, she could not force anyone to have feelings for her. At this thought, the light in Haniya''s eyes suddenly dimmed. On the other hand, Mango understood everything clearly. She couldn''t help but smile and say, "Come in." After hearing this, Desmond pushed the door and went in. Haniya immediately stood up and whispered, "Madam, I just came back and haven''t unpacked. Both of you can have a talk first, I''ll go and unpack." "Okay, don''t worry. Get some money from Ned and buy some pretty clothes. After all, you need to dress up beautifully while you''re going on blind dates." Mango said and did not try to hide anything, and Haniya immediately felt a piercing gaze boring into her back. "I''ll go out first then." Haniya almost ran out of the room as she said these words. When Mango saw a piercing gaze shing through Desmond''s eyes, she smiled faintly and said, "Even if you don''t cherish her, there are still others who will. Haniya is a nice girl. s! It''s a pity that the two of you are not destined to be together." "Does Mr. Ye know that you''ve changed jobs?" Desmond''s words made Mango slightly stunned. "Huh? What do you mean by that?" "You''re a matchmaker now." Desmond said faintly, but he sounded unhappy as he said these words. After hearing this, Mango finally understood and couldn''t help butugh. It seemed that Desmond was notpletely indifferent to Haniya. "What? You don''t want to give her up? If you don''t want to give up, you should try to win her heard! Let me tell you, Desmond, you two have been alone on the ind for such a long time but you haven''t made a move on her. What were you doing on the ind?" "We were doing some special training." Desmond said lightly, but Mango felt frustrated. "You two see each other every day, but Haniya tells me you two didn''t even speak a total of ten sentences. Hah! If you tell me that you were too busy to talk, I would never believe you!" "Well, she was too tired." Mango understood something after hearing what Desmond had said. "Are you trying to tell me that Haniya is too tired from training, so you didn''t talk to her?" "It''s better to let her have more time to rest than to say those meaningless words. Besides, what''s the use of saying so much? A bottle of medicine would be more useless than my words!" Mango felt a little depressed when she heard what Desmond had said. This man deserved to be single! Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 Suddenly, Mango didn''t feel like talking to Desmond. "Well, it''s fine. I just wanted you to pay attention to what''s happening in Ango. Although we can''t intervene now, we still need to know the current situation. Go back and reorganize the Dark Night Empire since you are free. Don''t just focus on your strength but pay some attention to increasing the overall strength of the Dark Night Empire too. Since you were not in a good mood a while back, I gave you time off. It''s now time to get back on your feet." When Desmond heard Mango''s words, he couldn''t help but recall what the pilot had said to him and frowned. "Madam, I heard that when you''re in need of help while overseas, you mobilized the old division of the Dark Night Empire?" "What? What do you have in mind?" Mango didn''t think that Desmond was questioning her. She knew Desmond well, and she was sure he asked because he had something in mind, not because he was jealous. Then, Desmond thought for a moment and said, "I want to recruit Merle and also the old forces behind him. It''s not fair to dismiss everyone because of a mistake that Merle made." "Oh, well, you can handle this on your own. You are now the captain of Dark Night Empire, so I''ll leave this to you. I''m going through so much right now, so I have no mood and energy to deal with this. I believe you can do it." Mango touched her belly as a motherly aura enveloped her. After that, Desmond said casually, "You don''t have the mood to care about the Dark Night Empire, but you have the mood to care about someone else''s blind date?" Mango was stunned by these words. Desmond had only continued living in the past because of a promise that he had made to Marissa. Hence, he was like a walking dead without a soul. But now, he was in high spirits. Although he was still calm and restrained, there was life in him. Who was the one who had caused him to be in this way? Was it Haniya? Suddenly, Mango understood what was going on when she saw Haniya''s depressed expression. "What do you feel towards Haniya?" "This is a personal matter, and it is not work-rted. If there''s nothing else you want to tell me, I''ll be leaving now. You''re not well, so please take care of yourself. I will report back what is necessary." After finishing his words, Desmond turned around and left. Mango felt a little upset when she heard this. "Hey, who gave you the courage to talk to your employer this way? How dare you!" "Well, I believe that Mr. Ye will agree with what I said." After saying that, Desmond smirked and left Mango stunned. What? Desmond could actually smile? It seemed like he was really over it. However, ording to Haniya, they had barely talked on the ind. Therefore, it seemed that Desmond needed an external force to prompt him. Hence, introducing a few men to Haniya sounded like a good idea. As she thought about this, Mango let out augh. "What made you so happy?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but ask as he saw Mangoughing when he pushed his wheelchair into the room. "Haha! I''m arranging a blind date for Haniya." Nathaniel was stunned when he heard Mango''s reply. "A blind date? Doesn''t she like Desmond?" "Even if she likes him, she still needs a response from him, doesn''t she? Look at Desmond''s lifeless demeanor! I don''t want Haniya to wait forever. Why should shemit herself to him when she is still so young? Besides, she has agreed to go on a blind date." As Mango happily expressed her thoughts, Desmond returned to get something he left behind. At this time, he overheard what Mango said and felt disturbed. When Haniya returned to her room, Mango''s words still lingered in her mind. Was she going on a blind date? Well, she would go ahead then! Didn''t she agree to what Mango had said earlier? But why did she feel so upset and ufortable about it? At this thought, Desmond''s figure suddenly appeared in Haniya''s mind. He was a good-looking man, and she fell in love with him at first sight. Now that she thought about this, she was just too ordinary for Desmond. How could she think that she was a good match for him? Moreover, Desmond had Marissa in his heart. She was a living person, so how she couldpare to a dead person? If Desmond had feelings for her, he would not have turned a blind eye on her while they were on the ind for such a long period. At this thought, Haniya felt very sorrowful. She was secretly in love with Desmond, and she even tried to win his heart. She even mustered all the courage she had, Although she didn''t give her all, she had given what she could, but she still didn''t win his heart. Wasn''t it time to give up? She should go on a blind date then! Perhaps she would meet her other half through blind dates. Even if she wouldn''t like him as much as she liked Desmond, it would be fine as long as he treated her well and epted her for who she was. At this thought, Haniya sarcasticallyughed as she changed her clothes. She was about to bring her clothes to theundry room when she heard footsteps behind her. She didn''t turn back as she assumed it was the maid, and she said in a low voice, "Wait a minute. I''ll be done in a while." Then, she quickly threw the clothes into the washing machine. At that moment, a shirt and a pair of pants were thrown at her as she heard a familiar voice. "Help me wash this too." Haniya was slightly stunned, but she did not dare to look back. It was Desmond! She didn''t know why, but when she promised Mango that she would go on a blind date, she felt sorry for Desmond. She must have gone crazy! Why did she feel sorry for Desmond? They were not a couple, so why should she care about Desmond''s feelings? Despite thinking that way, Haniya still picked up his shirt and pants. Then she saw something fall out of his pants. She was stunned for a moment and started to blush. It was Desmond''s underwear! "This needs to be hand washed." Desmond didn''t seem to notice Haniya''s awkwardness and left after finishing his sentence. Haniya was left feeling confused after hearing these words. What the heck? Did Desmond want her to wash his underwear? Was he serious? What was he trying to say? "I refuse to wash it!" After Haniya gathered her courage and turned around, she realized there was no one behind her. Did Desmond leave?! Urgh! She didn''t know what to feel about this anymore. When they were alone on the ind, Desmond refused her offer to wash his clothes. Now that she had decided to give up on him, why did he want her to wash his underwear? Besides, there were so many onlookers here at the Ye''s Mansion. What on earth was Desmond thinking? N?velDrama.Org owns this. Haniya wanted to throw it out, but she was too embarrassed to hold it with her fingers. That was clothing worn next to the skin! She felt that she could still feel Desmond''s body temperature on it, and her heart pounded so fast that she was out of breath. What should she do? She could hear footsteps sounding from behind as a voice spoke. "Madam wants this clothing of hers to be hand washed, so I can handle thister. Since I''m not good at cooking, could you go to the kitchen to watch the fire?" "Alright." After hearing her voice, Haniya recognized her immediately. She was the maid Nathaniel hired for Mango and was such a youngdy. What if they saw her holding a man''s underwear in her hand? What would they think of her? Without a second thought, Haniya took out her clothes from the washing machine and rolled up Desmond''s clothes with hers. She then quickly held them in her arms and walked out. "Miss Bell, I thought you were going to put the clothes to wash?" The maid looked at Haniya in confusion as she asked this. Haniya quickly thought of an excuse and replied, "I just remembered that these clothes needed to be hand washed, so I will take them back to my room and wash them myself." She could feel her face and neck turning red due to embarrassment, so even her breath felt hot. Then, she ran back to the room and mmed the door without giving the maid a chance to reply. Oh, God! That was close! Haniya patted her chest while gasping for air as she thought about this. She could not understand why she was blushing. She picked up her clothes and then looked at Desmond''s ones. Then, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. What should she do now? Well, perhaps she should put the clothes in a stic bag and return them to Desmond. She should also let him know that it was inappropriate to have her wash them. However, she thought about how she had unbuckled Desmond''s belt on the ne and felt too ashamed to face Desmond. Wait, how did she get into this situation? Also, what did Desmond mean? At this thought, Haniya bit her lower lip and felt like crying. Just then, she heard a knock on the door apanied by a deep and clear voice. "Haniya, I''m heading out. Please put the clothes in the dryer to dry after washing them, alright? I want to wear them when I''m back." He left before Haniya had the chance to react. Haniya waspletely stunned. What the hell? Did he only have two sets of clothes? Could it be that Desmond didn''t realize that there was an underwear in there? At the thought of this possibility, Haniya suddenly felt her guess was correct. s! Desmond was such a serious person after all. He wouldn''t have let her wash his underwear. Moreover, he sounded like his usual self, so he probably didn''t think this was inappropriate! Haniya breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, there was a trace of disappointment in her heart. After all, she would eventually be a passerby in his life. Then, she took Desmond''s clothes to the bathroom. After much determination, she squatted down and gripped the underwear with her fingers. It was a straight-legged boxer! At this thought, she couldn''t help but visualize Desmond during his training, and his strong, firm legs filled her mind. Urgh! These little pants were driving her imagination wild. In the end, Haniya managed to wash and dry it somehow. After folding it, she took a sigh of relief. Oh my god! She had almost suffocated herself her death! Right now, her face was so red, as if she had a high fever. Haniya secretly rebuked herself. Was this even necessary? It was only a pair of underwear! How was she going to face her husband in the future? s! Would she faint when she saw his body? As she consoled herself, Haniya wanted to quietly return the clothes to Desmond''s room. But, to her surprise, as soon as she opened the door, she saw Desmond standing outside, and in his cold voice, he said. "I''m here to get my clothes. Are they done?" Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 Haniya waspletely stunned when he heard this. Did he calcte the timing? Or was he waiting outside to get his clothes all this while? That wasn''t possible! Didn''t he leave to get something settled? At this thought, Desmond unconsciously grinned at Haniya''s facial expression. "Why? Are you reluctant to return them to me?" "Says who? Please get the maid to do this for you in the future. I''m not a maid, and this is not my responsibility!" THen, Haniya shoved the clothes into Desmond''s arms and tried to close the door. However, she saw that Desmond had his foot blocking the door from shutting. At this thought, she started to frown. "What are you doing?" "Whose clothes are you going to wash if not mine?" Desmond''s voice was emotionless as usual but it made Haniya angry. "Whoever it is, it won''t be yours. Now get lost!" She gave Desmond a push but he did not move an inch. "I''m going to close the door. Don''t me me if you hurt your foot." At that moment, Haniya looked extremely angry, but it didn''t intimidate Desmond at all. "Well, I didn''t stop you from closing the door." He knew that Haniya won''t harm him. Then, Haniya got irritated and pushed the door, but she still stopped when she felt the resistance. "What the hell are you doing?" Haniya was going crazy. Then, Desmond replied casually, "There are a few female students in Dark Night Empire. Come and help me guide them." "Why should I do that? I''m not part of Dark Night Empire. Moreover, I don''t have what it takes to show off my skills in front of Dark Night Empire. Right now, Haniya felt that Desmond was here to cause trouble for her. After that, Desmond replied in a serious tone, "Not many people can survive training with me on the ind for such a long period. Trust me when I say you can do it. If you think that this is an issue, I will talk to Madam. So, I guarantee that you will be an instructor of Dark Night Empire in no time." "Don''t go to Madam. I''ll do it, okay?" When Haniya heard that Desmond was going to look for Mango, she gave in. Mango had been very kind to her, so guiding the female students was a simple task. Hence, she would feel bad if Mango had to give her the order personally for such a small matter. But Haniya still muttered, "You didn''t have a problem training me on the ind even though I was the opposite gender. Didn''t you mention that gender doesn''t matter in martial arts training? Why do you care now that the students are female?" Desmond''s eyes turned cold, and Haniya was too scared to speak further. She then reluctantly followed Desmond to the Dark Night Empire''s training base. This was not a ce that anyone had ess to. When everyone saw Desmond entering with a youngdy, they were surprised. The men showed interest, while thedies were a little hostile. After all, Desmond was highly respected in Dark Night Empire. With his good looks, many female subordinates had an interest in him. Someone like Nathaniel, who held such a high position, was beyond their reach. But Desmond was their captain, so he was on par with them. Therefore, the female subordinates showed interest in him. Hence, they became depressed when they saw her coming in. After that, Desmond looked around and announced indifferently, "From today on, all the female students will be in a different section, and Haniya will be your instructor." "Captain, who is she to train us?" A female student who was unconvinced took the lead to protest. "What''s your name?" "Brenda Malthus." It was the first time Desmond asked for her name, so she immediately replied with joy and excitement. However, Desmond said indifferently, "Brenda Malthus!" "Present!" "Step forward!" On Desmond''s order, Brenda promptly stood up but heard Desmond say, "Give me your badge and proceed to the human resources department to get your paycheck. You are now no longer a part of Dark Night Empire." Brenda waspletely stunned when she heard this. "Why would you fire me? I am the best female cadet here. If Madam were to find out about this..." "Madam has given me the full authority over Dark Night Empire. You are the best among the female cadets here because these people are all idiots. Why do you feel superior over a group of idiots?" On the other hand, Haniya knew all along that Desmond wasn''t a gentle person. However, this was her first time seeing Desmond being so direct and merciless. Meanwhile, Brenda tried hard to stop herself from crying. She was very confident in her skills. After being criticized by Desmond, she felt belittled, and she also felt as if he had trampled all over her pride. Right now, Haniya couldn''t stand it anymore. "Desmond, she didn''t do anything wrong. Why did you..." Suddenly, Haniya got frightened by Desmond''s cold gaze and did not finish her sentence. "I don''t need someone who doesn''t obey orders, even if she''s good at martial arts. Besides, her skills are not even one-tenth of yours." Desmond was obviously putting Brenda down to make Haniya look good. Well, Haniya had known him for a long time, but this was the first time she heard Desmond praising her. However, she couldn''t rejoice because Brenda''s hateful gaze almost pierced right through her. Did shee here to make enemies? Suddenly, Haniya felt that Desmond despised her and wanted to use this chance to discipline her. But ironically, she had followed him here and walked into the trap. Sure enough, love was blind. Then, Haniya took a deep breath and was about to leave when Brenda suddenly shouted, " I want to challenge her! If I win, you have to keep me!" Desmond sneered after hearing this. "I advise you not to look for trouble because you won''t be able to win her." Haniya gave a forced smile as she heard this. Was she that merciless? Why didn''t she know that she was that good? "Desmond, stop spouting nonsense!" After that, Haniya tugged at Desmond''s sleeve and whispered, but her actions caused everyone to misunderstand. The pitiful look on her face caused everyone to look at her skeptically. This included Brenda. Alright! So she was the s*ut who was after Desmond! Desmond unbelievably wanted to kck her out for that b*tch! At this thought, Brenda became furious. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Haniya, do you dare topete with me? If I win today, you have to get out of Dark Night Empire and never step foot here again." Haniya became speechless after hearing his furious words. She was innocent, okay? Well, she didn''t know what was going on at all. After all, Desmond was the one who had pulled her into here and gotten her into trouble. After that, Haniya red fiercely at Desmond and stepped on his foot. At this thought, Desmond frowned slightly. Why was she being unreasonable now? However, he didn''t move and allowed Haniya to step on him. He then said faintly, "Aren''t you going to ept her challenge? She won''t give in to you as I did. Haniya, if you lose today, you can forget about going to bed tonight." His voice was not very loud, but everyone could hear it clearly. D*mn it! That was outrageous! What was the rtionship between Desmond and Haniya? The phrase "going to bed" would only cause further misunderstandings! After hearing this, Haniya almost choked on Desmond''s words. "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Hurry up!" Desmond gave Haniya a push from behind while saying this, and she came to Brenda. Well, Brenda always had feelings for Desmond. When she heard Desmond''s ambiguous words and the thought of Haniya''s affectionate look towards Desmond, she couldn''t hold her anger. What a sl*t! She would beat this b*tch up! "Take this!" After saying that, Brenda attacked Haniya. Therefore, Haniya had no choice but to ept the challenge. She then heard Desmond say, "Don''t be nervous. Just treat her like a wooden log." Well, he was trying to humiliate Brenda with these words! Right now, Brenda was almost about to cry. She immediately vented all her anger on Haniya and wanted to tear her apart. On the other hand, Haniya felt wronged. Did she provoke Desmond? Did she have to bear all this because she liked Desmond? Was this Desmond''s punishment to her to make her give up? Right now, Haniya''s heart was in aplete mess. She didn''t have any actualbat experience, and Desmond taught everything she learned, so she could only make rigid moves. Although Brenda was not very skilful, she had realbat experience and had the advantage since Haniya was confused. Suddenly, Desmond frowned and looked a little nervous. "Defend your left. Keep your attacks sharp." As soon as Desmond spoke, Brenda paused. Was Desmond guiding her? Haniya was delighted and instantly recalled the time they were training on the ind. At this time, Desmond had taught her how to deal with a simr situation back then. Suddenly, Haniya could think clearly. She instantly changed her tactics and threw Brenda out before she could respond. "Ouch!" Meanwhile, Brenda''s bones were aching from the fall and she began to cry out in anger and hatred. "Captain Blu, that''s not fair! How could you give her guidance because we''repeting?" "Did I ever say that guidance is not allowed?" Desmond''s reply was so ridiculous it left Brenda speechless. Suddenly, Haniya realized that she seemed to have worked together with Desmond to teach the lady a lesson. She couldn''t help but step forward and say, "I''m sorry. Let me pull you up." "Bah! You don''t need to pretend to be kind!" Brenda ran away in tears while eximing this. On the other hand, Haniya was extremely embarrassed. Why did shee here to go through this? "I''ll take my leave then." After saying that, Haniya turned around and was about to leave, but she was stopped by Desmond. "Have you forgotten what I said earlier? If you lose, you can forget about going to bed tonight." His words were so bold that Haniya was so angry she wanted to dig a hole and hide. How could he say such words? What was their rtionship now? Who was he to decide if she could go to bed? As Haniya pushed Desmond away, she heard his clear voice. "If you don''t listen to me, I will tell Madam what you did to me on the ne." Haniya suddenly couldn''t breathe and almost choked herself to death after hearing these words. What did he mean by that? Was Desmond out of his mind? Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 "Desmond Blu!" Haniya wanted to kill him right now. Then, Desmond replied calmly, "Hurry up and train them." "You''re their captain, so you should be the one training them." "Nah, it''s inappropriate for a man to train women." Desmond left after finishing his sentence while leaving Haniya confused. What did he mean by that it was inappropriate? Wasn''t asking her to wash his underwear even more inappropriate? Haniya had the urge to pull him back, but everyone was staring at her, so she could only suppress her anger. Meanwhile, the other female students could tell there was something between them from the way how Desmond and Haniya interacted. Meanwhile, Brenda was fired because she didn''t respect Haniya. It wasn''t easy for them to get into Dark Night Empire, so they couldn''t afford to let jealousy ruin their futures. "Miss Bell, please train us. Could you teach us the move you did earlier? It seems to be a difficult move." After one of the female students spoke up, the others naturally followed suit. Haniya had no choice but to train them because she had been surrounded by them. After that, Desmond grinned from afar while watching Haniya train the female students. When Ned came in, he saw Desmond grinning. Therefore, he followed Desmond''s gaze and was surprised to see that thetter was looking at Haniya. "What is Miss Bell doing here?" "I recruited her. What''s wrong?" Desmond replied casually but Ned sensed a trace of hostility. Hmm? He didn''t think that he said anything wrong. "Oh, Madam asked me to show Miss Bell the photo of her blind date tomorrow. If she agrees, Madam will arrange for the date." Ned said without thinking much. Desmond''s expression darkened when he thought about this. A blind date? Was Haniya really going on a blind date? "Give it to me. She''s training the female students now." Desmond held out his hand towards Ned as he said this. Ned was slightly stunned when he heard this. "When did both of you be so close? Why did youe here to train the female students? Is this your task?" "Urgh! You talk so much nonsense." After that, Desmond grabbed the photo from Ned''s hand and nced at it. The person in the photo looked like a gentleman, and he was wearing a pair of golden- framed sses. "What does he do?" "He is a manager with a stable ie and has no scandals. He is twenty this year, but he has never had a girlfriend." Ned shared the information he received from Mango immediately. Desmond replied, "He is already 28 years old but have never dated? There must be something wrong with him!" "Well, he had been busy with his work. After graduating from college, he focused on building his career. Now that he has made great achievements, he wants a life partner. Thus, he sounded like a good man." "Who knows? Maybe he''s gay." Ned almost choked after hearing what Desmond said. "Goodness! Do you know this guy? Did he offend you? When did you be so vicious ? You''re assuming he''s gay because he never had a girlfriend at 28? Give me the photo. I''ll personally pass it to Haniya." As Ned was about to grab the photo, Desmond tucked it into his pocket and said, "I''ll pass it to her later. You should leave now because outsiders are not allowed in the Dark Night Empire''s training base." "Huh? An outsider? Isn''t Haniya an outsider too? Why can shee in but not me?" "She can give birth to children too. Can''t you do that? You can stay if you''re able to." Desmond''s reply left Ned speechless. Well, indeed, he could not give birth to children. After sending Ned away, Desmond took the photo and looked at it again. He looked like a perfectly good man, but he had to go on a blind date to find a partner. What a coward! Suddenly, he felt agitated at that thought. "Everyone, give me 3 miles run with weights. You''re not allowed to eat until you''ve finished the run!" As soon as he gave the order, the male students immediately whined. Haniya and the female students also heard the order, but they didn''t think it involved them. So Haniya continued exining to the female students when Desmond shouted, "Haniya, you and your students are included!" Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned, and the female students'' face turned pale. Haniya felt that he was treating her unjustly. She had just returned from the special training on the ind. Before she could even rest, she was dragged here by Desmond to train the students. Why did she have to run 3 miles with weights now? "I''m not part of Dark Night Empire." "Well, you lost the challenge earlier, so you will run 6 miles instead of 3!" Desmond was so certain with his orders that Haniya felt enraged. What? 6 miles with weights? Did he want to see her copse to the ground? Haniya finally understood what Desmond meant by "If you lose, you can forget about going to bed tonight". After running 6 miles with weights, she definitely wouldn''t be able to get on the bed! Hah! So he had been waiting for this moment. "Nah, I won''t run! I''m not your soldier." "What did you say?" Haniya felt the pressure when Desmond walked towards her, with his overbearing aura and towering height. She involuntarily took a step back when she thought about this. "I said, I''m not your soldier." As Haniya spoke, Desmond came to her. Hence, Haniya subconsciously stepped back again and almost tripped. Desmond then held her by the waist, and Haniya could feel his breath. "I dare you to repeat what you said." Haniya felt threatened and intimidated by Desmond''s voice. Somehow, Haniya was scared. She almost wanted to say that she wouldn''t run, but she couldn''t speak a word. Now, Desmond was so close that she could feel his breath. His body scent smelled like soap, so her heart couldn''t help but flutter. As she gazed into his eyes, it was as if she had fallen into his spell and was not able to get out of it. "Hurry up and run with the team!" After that, Desmond frowned and patted Haniya''s ass before throwing a sandbag at her! "Do you need me to tie it for you?" "No need." Right now, Haniya wanted to stay as far away from him as possible. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. What a joke! She wouldn''t survive it if she let him tie it for her. Haniya reluctantly put the sandbag on after hearing this. Then, Desmond looked at the other female students and said coldly, "What are you looking at? Your instructor has put on her sandbag, so why are you still standing there?" For a moment, everyonemented and reluctantly started running. After Haniya started running, she started questioning why she was obedient. As she turned around, she saw Desmond jump onto the jeep and follow after them. What the f*ck! Why was it that they had to run while he could take the car? Also, why did shee to be tortured? Well, Haniya didn''t understand what did she do to offend Desmond. When Haniya was about to give up, Desmond said lightly, "Ahh, when we were on the ne, my belt..." Haniya red at him with a murderous gaze when she heard this. Right now, Desmond felt that Haniya''s expression was simply too adorable. He preferred this version of Haniya to the one who had followed him around obediently all day. Meanwhile, Haniya didn''t know how she managed to finish 6 miles. Everyone was running together at first, but after more and more peoplepleted their run, she was left running alone. All this while, Desmond followed behind her in the car and kept track of the distance. Sometimes, she felt like pping Desmond but she didn''t dare to do so. After all, she didn''t know why she was afraid of Desmond. Finally, Haniyapleted the run and was exhausted. Then, she was about to copse when a pair of hands firmly held her and his breath enveloped her. "Go back and take a bath before getting some rest. By the way, Madam asked me to pass this to you. You will be meeting him at 7.30 a.m. tomorrow at Lanowe Cafe." Desmond conveniently stuffed the picture of the blind date into Haniya''s hand while saying so. On the other hand. Haniya was so exhausted that she could only see Desmond''s lips moving but couldn''t catch a thing he said. Right now, she was too exhausted. Even when Desmond carried her, Haniya didn''t even have the strength to refuse it. She had no idea how she got home or how she took her bath. It seemed that someone had prepared a bath for her, dropped in some essential oil before throwing her into the bathtub with her clothes on. Meanwhile, Haniya did not have the energy to protest even though she had her clothes on in the bathtub. The scent from the essential oil eased her fatigue, but it also made her feel more sleepy. Hence, she fell asleep without knowing how she got out of the bathtub. After that, someone had changed her clothes and tucked her in before leaving. In the end, Haniya slept soundly without any disturbance. Hence, she only woke up because of hunger. The re from the sunlight shone in her face, so she felt a little ufortable. She stretched out her arm to block the re before looking at the clock beside her. It was already ten o''clock. When she saw this, Haniya stretched and then got up to wash up. Her legs were so sore that she felt they didn''t belong to her. She then got ready and walked out of the room. When the maid said her, she was slightly stunned. Then she smiled and asked, "Miss Bell, do you feel better? Captain Blu got us to prepare porridge for you." "Thank you. I had a good sleep." Haniya smiled lightly and heard the maid''s reply, "You slept for a day and a half. I''m sure it was a good sleep." "What did you say?" Haniya was stunned. She remembered that she went to Dark Night Empire yesterday at noon. It was 10 o''clock now, so it would mean that it was 10 p.m the same day, or 10 a.m. the next morning. Since it was so bright outside, it couldn''t be 10 p.m. How could she have slept for so long? Haniya was extremely surprised. After that, the maid nced at her and said, "Also, Madam asked for you. She arranged a blind date for you yesterday. It was supposed to be at 7.30 a.m. this morning, but we couldn''t wake you up. So, Madam seems to be a little unhappy that you didn''t show up for the blind date." Haniya waspletely stunned when she heard this. What blind date was the maid talking about? Why was it at 7.30 in the morning? Nobody told her about it! Haniya suddenly recalled that if it weren''t for Desmond''s order to run 6 miles yesterday, she wouldn''t have missed out on the blind date that Mango had arranged for her. As she was thinking to herself, Desmond came in from outside, and Haniya''s expression darkened. "Desmond, did you deliberately prevent me from going on the blind date arranged by Madam yesterday?" Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Desmond felt a little ufortable when he saw how furious Haniya was. Was she looking forward to the blind date? However, Desmond replied casually, "I have told you about it and passed you the photo. Also, everyone in Dark Night Empire saw it." "Urgh! You''re spouting nonsense again!" On the other hand, Haniya had no recollection of that. However, Desmond looked at Haniya seriously, and she suddenly became timid. Did he really tell her about it? She frowned and tried hard to recall what had happened yesterday. Haniya remembered that Desmond seemed to have said something to her before she fainted, but she didn''t catch it. Thus, Haniya asked uncertainly, "Erm... did you say something to me after Ipleted the run?" This time, Desmond didn''t bother replying to her. Instead, he took out his phone and opened up a recorded message before handing it to Haniya. "Go back and take a bath before getting a good sleep. By the way, Madam asked me to pass this to you. You will be meeting him at 7.30 a.m. tomorrow at Lanowe Cafe." Desmond''s voice was clear in the recording. Suddenly, Haniya felt a little embarrassed. Well, Desmond did tell her about it! Oh, well. She could only me herself because she didn''t hear what he said before she fainted. She did see Desmond''s lips moving yesterday, but she couldn''t make out what he had been saying. Haniya quickly apologized. However, Desmond snorted and grabbed his phone before leaving, which made Haniya very ufortable. Urgh! Couldn''t he treat her a little better? However, Haniya felt a little frustrated. Why did she sleep so soundly? Was she that tired? Haniya couldn''t figure it out, but she didn''t dare to waste any more time and ran straight to Mango''s room. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was feeding Mango her medicine when Haniya came in without knocking on the door. Hence, when she saw this scene, she couldn''t help feeling embarrassed. "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye." "Have you forgotten how to knock on the door?" Nathaniel frowned slightly and asked. If it weren''t for Haniya''s good rtionship with Mango, he would have been furious. However, It was unlike her to act so hastily. On the other hand, when Mango saw Haniya standing there looking lost, she quickly drank up the medicine. She passed the bowl to Nathaniel and said in disgust, "Hurry up and leave. I need to talk to Haniya." Nathaniel frowned and nced at her helplessly when he heard this. "Are you tired of me?" "What do you think? We''ve been married for so long, so what else do we have to talk about? You should leave now." After saying that, Mango gave him a push. Nathaniel was helpless as he shook his head and then pushed his wheelchair out. Meanwhile, Haniya was a little hesitant. "Madam, I''m sorry. It was my fault that I couldn''t wake up in time and missed the blind date." Haniya quickly apologized. Mango saw that Haniya had a goodplexion, so she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Have you been exhaustedtely?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Not really. It''s just that Desmond got me to train a few female students at Dark Night Empire''s training base yesterday. I''m not sure what made him angry, but he made us run with weights. After the run, I fell asleep immediately, and I didn''t expect to wake up at this hour." Haniya felt bad about what she had reported. However, she did not tell Mango that Desmond made her run 6 miles with weights. After all, she was afraid that Mango would me Desmond, so she was subconsciously trying to protect him. "Madam, Desmond thought it was improper for him to train the female students. That''s why he got me to train them instead." If Haniya hadn''t said these words, Mango would have thought that the situation was normal. However, she felt likeughing after hearing this. After all, Mango knew what happened yesterday as Ned came back and reported to her exaggeratedly what he saw. After Haniya fainted, everyone saw Desmond carrying her to her room. Therefore, Haniya was the only one who did not know about this. Since there were female students at Dark Night Empire, and Mango already had a nutritionist by her side, it didn''t matter if Haniya stayed with her. Moreover, Desmond had already brought Haniya to Dark Night Empire to train the female students. Hence, it seemed like he wanted to keep her close to him. Well, Mango was willing to let Haniya go, but she also needed Desmond to request it. Well, well. He could have said so if he didn''t want Haniya to go on the blind date. He didn''t have to tire her out so that she would miss the time. Haha! Only a man as indifferent as Desmond would do such a thing. Furthermore, Mango knew what made Haniya sleep so soundly. After all, Desmond had put essential oil into Haniya''s bath. Although it relieved her fatigue, it also promoted sleep. So, it was natural for Haniya to fall into a deep sleep. But Mango didn''t want to tell Haniya about this. She wanted to see how long it would take before Desmond confessed his feelings for Haniya. Desmond was inexpressive, while Haniya was too timid and had low self-esteem. If neither of them took the first step forward, there would never be any progress. However, Mango didn''t think it was a big deal and said, "Oh, well. We can''t do anything since you''ve missed it. Don''t worry, I still have other elite candidates for you. Have a good rest today, and I''ll set you up for another blind date tomorrow." When Haniya saw that Mango was not angry at her but was very enthusiastic about this, she felt terrible. Mango was someone with a reputation! The man whom Mango introduced must be of certain status. Hence, Haniya might have ruined Mango''s reputation because she had missed the blind date. Haniya felt guilty at the thought of this, so she could only nod. "Alright. I''ll make sure that I don''t oversleep this time." "Sure. Go and get some rest. There is nothing much to do these days. If you have the time, you can help Desmond out with the recruits at Dark Night Empire. In a few days after Merle arrives, he might need to rearrange the team, so things might get busy then. As you know, it''s not convenient for me to move around nowadays, so please help me manage Dark Night Empire with Desmond well. I''ve also heard that you are now skilled enough to be an instructor, so I will consider this matter." Mango told Haniya this in advance so that she would be able to ept this arrangement when the time came. Then, Haniya paused for a moment before nodding. After leaving Mango''s room, Haniya felt that she didn''t perform well the past few days. So she wanted to take a stroll, but she bumped into Desmond again. When she recalled how she misunderstood that Desmond didn''t inform her about the blind date, she quickly approached him. "Desmond..." Before she could continue her sentence, Desmond directly walked past her as if he didn''t see her. llrgh! What a petty man! She didn''t do it on purpose! Haniya suddenly felt awful. She felt a bit suffocated at home, so she grabbed her car keys and nned to go out for a walk or shopping to feel better. Moreover, she needed a nice dress for the blind date that was happening the day after tomorrow. At this thought, Haniya went to the mall. The mall was crowded right now. Haniya walked around the mall and thought about the people Mango would introduce to her. She was sure that they had to be of certain status like Mango. Therefore, Haniya could ruin Mango''s reputation if she wore something from a local store. Thus, she made up her mind to go to a branded store. Her sry was rtively high, and she didn''t spend much on anything, so she could probably afford a decent dress. With this reasoning, Haniya didn''t feel so bad about buying an expensive dress. There were quite a few people in the store, but Haniya looked around and found a lot of nice clothes. But the moment she saw the price tags, she was taken aback. One dress cost about 3,000 dors! That was daylight robbery to her! As Haniya was about to leave, she heard a familiar voice. She frowned slightly, and when she turned around, she saw Victoria quarreling with a rich- looking lady. Victoria, who was Marissa''s mother, left Ocean City after she offended Mango and Nathaniel. So, why did she appear in Ocean City again? Furthermore, it seemed that Victoria was being bullied. Haniya hesitated for a moment when she saw this. After all, Victoria had always disliked her because Haniya liked Desmond. If she walked over now, Victoria would probably be furious. Haniya then decided to leave, but Victoria saw her and shouted. "Haniya!" Now, it was almost impossible for Haniya to leave. Well, Desmond had promised to take good care of Victoria and Jose as that was Marissa''sst wish. Thus, when she thought about Desmond''s love for Marissa, Haniya could not bear to leave. Oh, well. She would think of this as doing a favour to Desmond. She convinced herself by saying this and then walked towards Victoria. "What''s wrong?" She said as she didn''t know how to address Victoria. They had an awful dispute previously, so Haniya didn''t know how to deal with her. On the other hand, Victoria frowned as Haniya did not address her. However, because she had to ask Haniya for help, she suppressed her anger and said coldly, "Do you have money? I want to buy this dress, but I didn''t bring enough money." Thedy she was quarrelling with said immediately, "Urgh! If you don''t have enough money, don''t get in my way. Someone like you who can''t afford to wear branded clothing shouldn''t be fighting with me for this dress." Victoria and thedy each held one end of the dress, and both of them were unwilling to let go of it. The store assistant said anxiously, "Madams, please be gentle with this dress. The material is very delicate. If it''s torn, who will pay for it?" "Ask her to let go first!" The two of them spoke in unison. Haniya could see that Victoria was determined to buy the dress today. If she did not pay for it, they would probably tear the fabric, and things would get even moreplicated then. After all, Desmond went to the ind for the special training, and he was finally able to forget about the Fang family affairs during this time. Hence, she did not want Desmond to suffer again because of a dress. "How much is it? I''ll pay for it." Haniya spoke. Victoria immediately said with arrogance, "Do you see that? My daughter-inw is rich. Let go of that dress!" Haniya was stunned upon hearing Victoria calling her daughter- in-w. She didn''t know how to respond and simply took out her card and said to the shop assistant, "Take my card." "Alright, Madam. It''s a total of 15 thousand dors." As soon as she said this, Haniya was stunned. 15 thousand dors for a piece of clothing? Wasn''t this daylight robbery? Haniya grabbed her card tightly suddenly. This dress cost fifteen thousand dors! She only had fifteen thousand dors on her card. If she paid for Victoria''s dress, she wouldn''t be able to buy anything for herself. At this moment, Victoria pushed her and said anxiously, "Hurry up and pay the bill! Desmond has spent all his money on you. What''s wrong? You''re only buying me one dress, so why are you reluctant to do so?" Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 Victoria pushed Haniya till she stumbled forward as she said these words. If it weren''t for the shop assistant''s help, Haniya would have fallen to the ground. She turned back and red at Victoria, who said to her, "What are you looking at? If you are not going to pay, I''ll call Desmond. He wouldn''t dare to ignore me." After hearing this, Haniya recalled what Desmond had to go through. Suddenly, it was as if she was back in the yard watching Victoria whipping Desmond again. After all, Desmond was obliged to take care of her parents because she owed Marissa his life. Haniya felt upset at the thought of it. She didn''t want Desmond to find out that Victoria had returned and be affected by it. So she took a deep breath and took her card before going to pay for the dress. "What a b*tch! Why couldn''t youply with me before I pushed you?" As Victoria wasining, the rich-lookingdy was furious. "How could a horrible old woman like you have such a good daughter-inw? Urgh! I''m sure that God must be blind!" "Hey! What are you talking about? Who are you to mind our family affairs? Give me the clothes." Victoria then grabbed the clothes from thedy as she said these words. She didn''t even look at Haniya and kept the clothes. After Haniya paid for the dress, there were only three dors left on her card. As Haniya sighed and kept her card, Victoria said, "I don''t have a ce to stay. Get Desmond to arrange a ce for me, or he can pay for my hotel room." "Which hotel are you staying in?" "Fresco Hotel." Haniya frowned at Victoria''s reply. Fresco Hotel was a five- star hotel. Did Victoria think that it was free? "Mrs. Lahore, do you think Desmond is your ATM? He doesn''t even earn that much a month! You have already cost him his house. What else do you want? Even if Desmond owes Marissa, you shouldn''t abuse him like this." Haniya really couldn''t stand Victoria''s face right now. Furthermore, Haniya knew how Victoria left Ocean City. At worst, she could give Mango a call and get Mr. Ye to throw out Victoria again. As long as she could keep Desmond out of this, she was not afraid of Victoria. Well, Desmond owed Victoria, but not her. However, Victoria sneered and said, "Hah! Do you think I''m abusing him? He was the one who abused me when he asked Nathaniel and Mango to drive me out of Ocean City. He had promised my daughter that he would take care of me for the rest of my life. What''s the matter? My daughter had only been dead for less than a year, yet you''ve already forgotten about the promise? It''s fine if you don''t pay for my amodation. Give me a million dors, and I''ll never bother you again." Haniya immediatelyughed out of anger after hearing what Victoria had said. "A million dors? Why should I give you that?" "Aren''t you in love with Desmond? You have already bought this dress that cost fifteen thousand dors. What is another one million to you? If you want to live a good life with him, give me the money! If not, you''ll never have a peaceful life with him!" Victoria''s words were cruel. Suddenly, Haniya was enraged when she recalled what this old woman had done to Desmond. "Did you think I spent fifteen thousand dors on you because of Desmond?" "Why else would you do so then?" Victoria replied while rolling her eyes. Haniya exined clearly, "I paid for the dress not because I owed you, but because I didn''t want the lady to get angry over a dress and cause unnecessary trouble. But I regret it now. After all, I paid for the dress, so I should have it." After that, Haniya grabbed the dress from Victoria''s hand and passed it to thedy. "Madam, I''m sorry. I''ll give you this dress." After finishing her words, Haniya gave the dress to thedy. On the other hand, Victoria was trembling with rage as she raised her hand to p Haniya''s face. "You b*tch! I''ll beat you to death!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Haniya, however, was no longer the same person she used to be. After she went through special training on the ind, her body was trained to react to threats. Hence, she subconsciously fought back when Victoria reached out to hit her. Therefore, Haniya kicked Victoria, who then fell to the ground. On the other hand, Victoria couldn''t react fast enough and only realized that she was beaten by Haniya when she felt the pain. What?! Haniya used to be a timid woman, but now she dared to hit Victoria in public. Victoria then immediately cried out. "Help! This woman snatched my daughter''s husband, and now she is attacking me. How could such an unfortunate thing happen to me?!" Some passerby who did not know the entire story heard Victoria''s cries and immediately looked at Haniya. "Hey! What''s wrong with you? Don''t you know to respect the elderly? Doesn''t this mean that you''re a mistress? How could a mistress be so arrogant? Shame on you!" Haniya''s face suddenly turned pale when she heard this. Then, she sped her hands tightly. After all, the rtionship between Desmond and Fang family was veryplicated. She didn''t know how to exin it to others, so she just remained silent and said to Victoria, "It won''t do you any good if you keep causing trouble." However, Victoria continued to cry out, "Boohoo! Listen, she has someone powerful backing her up. Unfortunately, they drove an olddy like me out of Ocean City and even took my house. Now I don''t even have a ce to stay." Haniya was trembling with anger when she heard these words. Urgh! Victoria was so good at twisting the truth. Hence, the people who didn''t know the full story saw Victoria crying so pitifully and couldn''t help but curse at Haniya. "What the hell? The mistress even took this olddy''s house? Urgh! Don''t you have a conscience? A shameless person like you should just drop dead." "That''s right. Why did her parents give birth to such a daughter? If she were my daughter, I would have strangled her." Right now, Haniya was surrounded by onlookers who cursed at her. Meanwhile, Victoria lowered her head and smiled secretly when she saw this scene. Haha! She was sure that Desmond and Haniya couldn''t be together under such pressure! After all, Victoria thought Desmond should spend all the money on her. In fact, he should stay single and work extremely hard to repay the Fang family for the rest of his life! On the other hand, Haniya didn''t have the chance to rify herself, nor did she know how to exin the situation. Therefore, she was in a tight spot right now. At this moment, Desmond pushed the crowd aside and held Haniya in his arms. Haniya was dumbfounded when she felt Desmond''s breath on her. She wanted to say something, but Desmond pressed her head towards his chest while ring at the surrounding people. His dominating aura immediately rendered the crowd silent. On the other hand, Victoria was also stunned. After not seeing Desmond for some time, he seemed to have changed a lot. However, Victoria then frowned and continued to cry, "This is my daughter''s boyfriend that I was talking about! Boohoo! My daughter had sacrificed her life for him, yet he got himself a new lover. He and this sl*t never cared about my wellbeing too! Life is so tough for me. My dear daughter, why did you leave me here alone? Why didn''t you..." "Do you want to die? If you want to do so, I can grant your wish! In fact, I promise to kill you mercifully and give you a glorious burial." Before Victoria could finish her words, Desmond said those words, so the former choked. After all, she didn''t expect that Desmond would dare to go against her and even say horrible things. "Desmond, you''re cursing me!" Victoria suddenly stood up angrily as she said these words. "I do owe Marissa, and so I will take care of your daily needs. However, I can''t conform to your spending habits. Marissa has passed away for almost a year now. So do you think that I''m cheating on her by being together with Haniya? After all, I acquired the house you stayed in with a loan! However, someone bought it over because of you, so do you think that I was the one who caused you to be homeless? Tell me! What rights do you have to insult Haniya like this?" Desmond''s short reply rified the truth of the matter. "So her daughter has passed away for a year, and they''re not even married. Well, even if he was her husband, it''s not wrong for him to have another lover after a year." "That''s true. It seems that this olddy is a huge spender who doesn''t care whether the young man can afford it." "furthermore, the young man lost his house because of her, but she is saying that he took away her house. Urgh! What kind of person is she?" Victoria''s face became pale upon hearing theirments. She did not expect that Desmond would break away from her control! He waspletely different than before! "Desmond, the Fang family raised you since you were a child, and you would have starved to death without us! Is this how you should treat me? Even if my daughter is dead, I am still your foster mother. I raised you for ten years, so you should return me that favor for the next ten years." "If the Fang family didn''t abduct my parents and used them for gic experiments, would I be an orphan? You know exactly who killed my parents. If it weren''t for Marissa, do you think I''d be able to face you calmly?" Well, Desmond used to avoid this kind of situation. But when he saw Haniya so powerless when attacked by the crowd, his heart ached for her. This had nothing to do with Haniya at first, but she was dragged into this situation because of him. Therefore, how could he let her go through such abuse and insults? The onlookers were stunned again when they heard this. After understanding the full story, no one was on Victoria''s side. Hence, Victoria retorted, "I don''t care! You promised Marissa that you would take care of us and treat us like your biological parents! Now, we have no food to eat and no clothes to wear! We''re also homeless, so aren''t you going to help us?" Desmond frowned after hearing these words. Haniya struggled to free herself when she heard this. However, she failed to break free from Desmond''s embrace because he was too strong. "Desmond, let go of me!" Haniya spoke so softly only Desmond could hear her, but he didn''t move. Meanwhile, he looked at Victoria and said coldly, "I can rent a house for you and pay your rent. I can also give you seven thousand dors a month as living expenses and even hire you a maid. However, that is all I can do for you. But from now on, you have no right to meddle with my life or dictate who I should marry. Also, don''t even think of bullying Haniya. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you even if I have to break my promise to Marissa." Haniya was shocked by Desmond''s words when she heard this. Marissa had always been the apple of his eyes, and Marissa''sst words were like a sacred decree to him. What was going on? Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 Victoria didn''t expect Desmond to say this with such resolution, so she was taken aback. She was about to continue making a scene when Desmond said, "I forgot to tell you one more thing. I''m now working for the Ye family, so if you continue to make things difficult for Haniya, I will let the Ye family do what is necessary, and I won''t protect you when the timees. After all, I promised to take care of you, but that doesn''t mean that I will continue cleaning up your mess." Victoria was in despair when she heard this. Well, she knew how influential Nathaniel was. She still remembered how she suffered in his hands thest time, so she did not dare to offend the Ye family again. Moreover, she had secretly sneaked out behind Jose''s back. If he knew that she had caused a mess again, she would get in trouble with him! N?velDrama.Org owns this. After much thought, Victoria said, "I was only buying a dress, and I didn''t do anything else." "I hope that''s the case then." After finishing his words, Desmond took Haniya''s hand and walked away. Earlier, when Desmond had Haniya''s head on his chest, she could not breathe. She could only smell in Desmond''s scent, and his steady heartbeat resounded in his ears. Therefore, as she left the ce with Desmond, she was flustered again. Then, Desmond escorted her to the car and drove back to the Ye''s Mansion without saying a word. He then got out of the car while ignoring Haniya as he seemed to be furious. On the other hand, Haniya was confused. How did she anger him? Well, Haniya felt that somehow she had made Desmond angry. She was tempted to ask about this, but she decided to forget about it since Desmond didn''t say a word. Oh, well. She had probably been too nosy today. s! It was a pity that she wasted fifteen thousand dors. Urgh! She felt hurt! At this thought, Haniya pouted and got out of the car before returning to her room. However, the more she thought about the money, the more distressed she felt. Did she lose her mind? How could she have given the fifteen thousand dor dress to thedy? If she had kept it and sold it after, she would have at least get some money back, wouldn''t she? Boohoo! These were her savings and her money! Suddenly, Haniya started to feel pain all over her body. Urgh! It was all Victoria''s fault! After returning to his room, Desmond waited for Haniya toe in, but there was no sign of her. He couldn''t help but go out to take a look, but there was no trace of her in the car as well. Where was she? Desmond''s expression suddenly darkened as he thought about this. When the maid saw that Desmond seemed to be looking for someone, she quickly said, "Captain Blu, are you looking for Ms. Bell? She seems to have returned to her room." Desmond was even more frustrated when he heard this. Did Haniya return to her room already? Wasn''t she going to exin what happened today? The more Desmond thought about it, the angrier he became. Hence, he then picked up the phone and called Haniya. On the other hand, Haniya was still grieving over her money when she received the call, so she answered in an annoyed tone, "Who is this?" "Come out! I''ll wait for you in the backyard." After that, Desmond hung up the phone. Haniya waspletely stunned when she heard this. Was that Desmond? She checked the phone number, and it was indeed Desmond''s! Oh, God! Why was he looking for her? She knew that she had been too nosy earlier and shouldn''t have provoked Victoria. But she was also a victim! After all, she lost fifteen thousand dors! Urgh! Haniya felt that she probably wouldn''t sleep or eat well for the next few days. At this thought, she then threw the phone onto the bed. After all, she thought as long as she turned a deaf ear and didn''t go, Desmond couldn''t do anything to her. When Haniya didn''t show up even after Desmond waited for more than ten minutes, thetter''s eyes narrowed slightly. Had Haniya be bolder now, or was her personality always like this? In the past, she had endured his orders because she liked him. Now that she was about to give up, was she revealing her true colours? At the thought that Haniya intended to give up on him, he felt even more depressed. He then walked over to Haniya''s room, but as he walked, he felt that something was not right. Therefore, Desmond went straight to the balcony and jumped over it. Then he saw Haniya frowning while muttering to herself on the bed, "Argh! My money! My 15 thousand dors! Ahh, I''m such an idiot! Why did you help Victoria pay fifteen thousand for that dress? Also, why did you give it to a stranger after buying it? Would she even remember you? Now that you only have a few dors left in your card, how are you going to survive?" Desmond felt likeughing when he saw this. It turned out that she paid 15 thousand dors for Victoria''s dress, but she then regretted and gave it to a stranger instead? Hah! It was indeed a foolish thing to do! However, Desmond felt much better when he saw Haniya''s sad face. He then took out his phone and transferred fifteen thousand dors to Haniya. On the other hand, when Haniya heard the sound of a phone notification, she quickly picked up her phone and saw that there was an extra 15 thousand dors in her bank ount. Hence, she immediately jumped up from the bed. "Fck! Did someone make a wrong transfer?" "Do you think everyone is as stupid as you?" Desmond said as he walked into the room from the balcony''s ss door, which shocked Haniya. "Hey! Why did you walk in through the balcony instead of the door?" Haniya''s heart started beating faster, and she felt a little scared. However, she didn''t know what she was afraid of. Then, she came to her bed and sat down while saying, "Why did you meddle in her business? Have you forgotten how she used to treat you?" "I didn''t want to do so, but she called out my name in public and said I was her daughter-inw! How could I ignore her? Also, I never thought that I would need to pay fifteen thousand dors for a dress! Let me tell you, I was also very reluctant to pay for it. Urgh! You have no idea how bad I feel now!" Haniya said as she started to think about what had happened previously. Urgh! Why did she pass out instead at that time? Victoria wanted to buy a 15 thousand dor dress. She was doing as she pleased! On the other hand, Desmond was surprised when he heard Haniya mentioning "daughter-inw". His eyes brightened up, and he felt pleased. "If you see her in the future, avoid her, okay?" "Why should I do that?" "That''s because you don''t know how to protect yourself." After that, Desmond got up and was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something and transferred 8,000 dors to Haniya. "Huh? Why did you transfer money to me again?" Haniya received the notification and was puzzled. "Go buy me some clothes because I have nothing to wear." Suddenly, she recalled Desmond asking her to wash his clothes? Wait, did Desmond really only have two sets of clothes? "Huh? Why are you getting me to buy it for you?" "Don''t you want to go shopping? I am tied up with things at Dark Night Empire, so I don''t have the time to do so. By the way, get me underwear too. You could buy the same size as the one you helped me wash." Desmond said seriously and then left through the balcony. Meanwhile, Haniya waspletely stunned. What did Desmond say just now? Did he want her to buy him underwear too? Furthermore, she had to buy his underwear ording to his size! How would she know his size? She didn''t even dare look at it when she was washing his underwear. Therefore, how would she know what size it was? At this thought, Haniya suddenly felt upset. "Desmond, can I not buy this?" Haniya looked at her phone and felt like crying. Urgh! Desmond was so bossy. Why did she pity him in the past? She must have been blind back then! After all, all he did was bully her every day. Haniya scolded secretly her heart but had to go out again. This time, there was a bodyguard waiting for her. "Ms. Bell, Captain Blu asked me to drive you there." Haniya suddenly felt a little ttered when she saw this. "Nah, I don''t need a driver." "Captain Blu said that if you don''t need me, I''ll have to pack my bags. Please, Ms. Bell." The bodyguard''s words put Haniya in a difficult situation. However, she knew that Desmond was in charge of Dark Night Empire, and all the security personnel had to listen to him. Hence, she didn''t want to make it difficult for the bodyguard. "Alright, let''s go to the mall then." Haniya felt unlucky she met Victoria in the shopping mall earlier, so she decided to go to another mall instead. After that, she went to the men''s department and started choosing the clothes while visualizing Desmond''s figure. "Madam, are you buying clothes for your boyfriend? We have manytest styles in our store. Please come in and have a look." The salesperson greeted Haniya enthusiastically while saying this. However, Haniya said with embarrassment, "Um... it''s not for my boyfriend. It''s for a friend." "Well, it doesn''t matter. We have thetest styles in our store, so feel free to take a look around." The salesperson replied immediately. When Haniya thought about Desmond''s fashion style, she went to the casual section. It seemed like Desmond would look good in the clothes in that section. After all, he had stylish blue hair and eyes that were always deep in thought, so any clothes would look good on him. "What do you think, madam? Is there anything that you like?" "I think they are all very nice." Haniya said with a slight smile. The salesperson said immediately, "Then you should buy them all. To be honest, our products are of high quality. Furthermore, they are all branded clothes, so you can feel proud while wearing them!" What? Did the salesperson tell her to buy them all? However, Haniya knew that Desmond worked hard to earn this money, so how could she be so extravagant? At this thought, she shook her head hurriedly. In the end, she chose a set of casual linen wear and a set of sportswear. Now that she had chosen the clothes, she needed to choose the underwear. Suddenly, Haniya immediately fell into a dilemma. What was the size that was suitable for him? She had no idea! When the salesperson saw how lost she was, she asked, "Madam, what size are you looking for?" "I don''t know either." "Why don''t you ask him then?" Well, Haniya found it hard to do so. Should she call Desmond and ask about his size? No! It was too embarrassing! What if he asked her to refer to the size of the one she washed? Urgh! What should she reply then? Was she supposed to tell Desmond that she washed his underwear with her eyes closed? Haniya was a little frustrated when she thought about this. But if she did not buy it, who knew what other tasks Desmond would give her? At this thought, Haniya gritted her teeth and closed her eyes. Then, she picked one and threw it into the shopping basket before quickly going to pay the bill. After returning to the Ye Family, Haniya passed the clothes to the bodyguard. "Pass this to Desmond. I''m having a stomachache, and I need to go to the toilet." She then hurried off after stuffing the clothes into the bodyguard''s hands. The bodyguard believed that she had a stomachache, so he didn''t question it. He sent the clothes to Desmond''s room and found Desmond waiting. "Where is she?" "Ms. Bell seemed to have had a stomachache and ran to the toilet." The bodyguard''s words made Desmond frown slightly. Did she have food poisoning? At this thought, he got up quickly and found some medicine that he nned, to send them over to her. He took a nce at the clothes that Haniya bought, and he liked the colors and styles. Indeed, she knew him well! Desmond happily took the clothes out, but he frowned when he saw the underwear. Why was it in an S size? What was she trying to say by buying this? Did she think that he was this small? Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 Desmond was dissatisfied right now. After giving it some thought, he picked up his underwear. Then, he went straight to Haniya''s room with some diarrhea medicine and the underwear that Haniya bought. On the other hand, Haniya had locked the door as she was afraid that Desmond woulde over to question her. But after thinking about it again, Desmond was probably not at home at this hour, so she didn''t have to be so nervous. So she poured herself a ss of water andid on the sofa. But before she could finish her ss of water, two pairs of underwear were thrown in front of her, so she couldn''t help but cough. "Do you think these two are of the same size?" Suddenly, she heard Desmon''s voice clearly. Then, Haniya looked at the window and saw that he hade in from the balcony again. Urgh! She was going crazy! "Desmond, are you a thief! Don''t you know how to knock ande in from the door?" "Don''t change the subject and answer my question." Desmond looked at her indifferently as these words slowly. Haniya then came back to her senses. When she realized what was in front of her, her face turned red immediately. Right now, she realized that she could no longer look straight at underwear anymore! "Hey! What are you doing?" "I asked you underwear that would be ording to my size, but you bought an S-size? Do you think it can fit me? Or do you need me to try on the spot and show you if it fits?" As Desmond was about to unbuckle his belt, Haniya was shocked and jumped onto the sofa. "Don''t move! I don''t want to see it." Her face was burning hot right now as she eximed. Did a ghost possess Desmond? Why did he suddenly be so scary? She was an innocent youngdy, but not only did he get her to wash his underwear, he even got her to buy them! "Desmond, let me warn you. I am a woman who is about to go on a blind date, and I need to be responsible for my future husband. So, in the future, please wash and buy your underwear. This is thest time I''m doing this for you. Get... get the hell out of my sight right now!" As Haniya stammered, Desmond looked a little gloomy. "Future husband? Who would that be?" "How do I know who it is? I haven''t gone on the blind date yet. Maybe God sees me as a kind and lovely woman and decides to bless me with a good man. You''d better take these and leave my room. I''m warning you. If you dare toe into my room through the window again in the future..." "What would you do?" Desmond took a step forward as he said this, and Haniya could feel his breath. On the other hand, Haniya panicked and took a step back. She forgot that she was standing on the sofa and almost fell when Desmond caught her in his arms. "Well, if you want me to tell you, you should have told me right away." "What? Who allowed you to hold me?" Haniya was still recovering from the shock when she heard Desmond''s words and tried to push him away. However, she failed to do so as Desmond was too strong. "Let go of me!" "Hmm, you haven''t told me who your future husband is." Desmond asked casually as if he was talking about the weather. However, Haniya could feel his strong hands, so her face started burning red with embarrassment again. "I said I don''t know who he is! Desmond, if you don''t let me go, don''t me me for what I''m going to do." Haniya said and then kicked him. However, the kick felt like nothing to Desmond and did not bother him at all. Instead, he lowered his head and kissed Haniya''s lips directly. "Oh..." Haniya waspletely stunned when she felt this. It was her first kiss... Therefore, she stared right at Desmond with her eyes filled with shock. Was he kissing her?! Why did he do this? This question kept echoing in Haniya''s mind. Then, Desmond covered Haniya''s eyes with his hand and then kissed her even more passionately. Hence, her mind went nk as his soft lips piged her mouth. After that, Desmond only let go of her when he saw that Haniya was about to suffocate to death. Meanwhile, Haniya gasped for air, and her face was red. Desmond smiled slightly and whispered when he saw this, "Do you know now?" "Huh? What are you talking about?" Haniya''s mind was nk, and she couldn''t help but stare at Desmond with a dumbfounded expression as she said these words, which once again aroused Desmond. He immediately turned and pressed Haniya against the sofa and kissed her passionately again. What? Why was he kissing her again? Haniya was in a daze and forgot to push Desmond away, so she allowed him to continue kissing her. After that, he kissed her so passionately that he traced his lips over her nose, eyes, and neck. In the end, Haniya fainted. However, no one knew whether this had happened because Desmond had kissed her or she had passed out because of shock. When Desmond came to his senses, she had already fainted. He smiled helplessly at this scene in front of him. However, looking at Haniya''s messy clothes and her flustered face, he could only suppress his desires. After that, Desmond carried Haniya onto the bed andid beside her. He pulled the quilt over them and hugged Haniya in his arms before closing his eyes. Not long after that, he fell asleep. On the other hand, Haniya felt that something was different when she woke up. Was there someone next to her right now? At this thought, she was taken aback and slowly looked up. When she saw Desmond''s close- up face, she almost screamed. Then, she looked at herself and saw that she was hanging onto Desmond like an octopus. She started to recall what happened before she fainted, and her face turned red again. Desmond... he had kissed her! What did he mean? Who was she to Desmond? Haniya wanted to wake him up to ask about this, but she felt that it was awkward for her to do so as she was a woman. Did that mean that Desmond was interested in her? But Desmond did not object when Mango wanted to arrange a blind date for Haniya. She remembered very clearly that Desmond had personally handed the photo of her blind date candidate to her. But if Desmond was not interested in her, why would he kiss her? Haniya was extremely confused right now. Thus, she quietly freed herself from Desmond''s arms and jumped out of bed quickly before running straight to the bathroom. Meanwhile, Desmond instantly opened his eyes and stared at the bathroom door with a slight smile. Suddenly, his phone vibrated. Desmond read the message and reluctantly got up. He ced the diarrhea medicine on the table and left through the window. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. On the other hand, Haniya hid in the bathroom as she tried to prepare herself mentally. When Desmond woke upter, how should she face him? What should she say? "Hey, Desmond, are you awake?" Haniya foolishly said to the mirror and felt that it did not sound right. "Hey, Desmond, get up! This is my bed!" She changed another approach, but she felt that it was too pushy. "Oh, what should I do?" Haniya grabbed her hair in confusion as she eximed. So why did Desmond kiss her? If he kissed her without exining why, she could easily misunderstand him! In the end, Haniya struggled in the bathroom for almost half an hour before she quietly opened the bathroom door and peeped out. However, she found that there was no one on the bed. She immediately let out a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she felt a sense of disappointment. He kissed her and slept with her, but he then left without saying a word. What kind of person was he? Although they didn''t do anything apart from sleeping on the same bed, they had still slept together! At this thought, Haniya''s confused and worried heart suddenly turned bitter and cold. Sure enough, in a rtionship, the one who loved first would be on the losing end. With this thought in mind, she went to bed and saw that Desmond''s watch was on the table. She wanted to return it to him, but she paused when she thought about their rtionship. There was also a pack of diarrhoea medicine on the table, so it seemed that he was here to deliver the medicine. Haniya threw the medicine into the drawer and then sat down on the bed. Right now, she could still feel Desmond''s warmth on her lips. The man looked cold, but she didn''t expect that his kiss would be so passionate and fierce. Hence, she felt that her lips were a little swollen. Haniya subconsciously recalled what happened earlier and realized that she fainted while he kissed her! Shit! That was too embarrassing! "Oh, my god!" Haniya once again grabbed her hair and wanted to cry when she recalled this. Would Desmond think she was useless? That couldn''t be! She needed to avoid seeing Desmond for the next few days. With that thought, Haniya immediately ran to lock the window and drew the curtains. Just then, someone knocked on the door, which startled her. "Who is it?" "Ms. Bell, Madam wants to see you." Haniya breathed a sigh of relief at the servant''s words. "Okay, I''ll be right there." Haniya checked herself and realized that she looked like she had been ravaged. This was completely different from her usual self! What should she do? Mango was going to arrange a blind date for her tomorrow. What would she think about if she saw Haniya in this state? At this thought, Haniya quickly changed her clothes and went to the bathroom to tidy herself up. Furthermore, she deliberately put on lipstick to cover her swollen lips. She then came to Mango''s room feeling uneasy. Then, she recalled how Nathaniel was upset at her for rushing into the room thest time, so she politely knocked and said, Madam, it''s Haniya." "Come in." After hearing Mango''s reply, Haniya pushed the door open and entered. This time, Mango was alone. She was looking at something on her phone with a serious look. Right now, Haniya didn''t know why Mango had called her over. However, as Desmond had kissed her and regardless of whether he had feelings for her or not, she felt that it would be unfair to her blind date if she met him in this state. She was about to tell Mango that she would like to put the blind date on hold for now when she heard Mango ask, "Haniya, did you meet Victoria?" "Ah? Yes, we met at Element Mall." Haniya replied immediately when she heard Mango''s question. "Did she make things difficult for you?" Mango raised her head to look at Haniya, only to discover that Haniya had put on light makeup. Well, Haniya usually didn''t dress up. But when she did, she looked quite beautiful, especially because she had fair and smooth skin. Haniya didn''t know what Mango was thinking and hurriedly said, "It''s alright, I can handle it." "Don''t try to fool me just because you can handle it on your own. Anyway, I have a task for you. Since you are free these days, why don''t you help me find out where Victoria and Jose are staying now and who they they got in touch with recently." Haniya paused slightly after hearing what Mango had said. Then, she asked in confusion, "Madam, did Victoria cause you trouble again?" "Well, she hasn''t done so for now, but I would need to investigate to be sure. You can talk to Desmond about this matter, but try to handle this on your own and not involve him. After all, you know their rtionship, so things could getplicated." Mango''s words were very discreet, but Haniya understood what the former was trying to say. Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 There was something wrong with Victoria! Perhaps Jose was also suspicious! At this thought, Haniya suddenly became nervous. "Madam, may I know what happened to them?" Mango would not have asked her to investigate Jose and his wife for no reason, and what happened during the day should not have led to such a serious issue. Hence, Haniya felt a little uneasy. When Mango saw Haniya''s worried expression, she sighed and said, "s! We can''t be sure yet. First, find out where they are staying, who they had interacted withtely, and Jose''s bank ount transaction records. Once you find out all this information, hand it to me personally. Don''t let Desmond know about it. You can tell him that I''m investigating them, but keep the findings to just the both of us. Do you understand?" Mango didn''t say these words directly, but Haniya understood what she was trying to tell her. "Got it." "By the way, you look very beautiful with makeup on." After talking about the serious matter, Mango smiled. Haniya suddenly felt a little embarrassed when she heard thispliment. "I am not. I am actually..." "Well, you''re a girl, so you should dress up well. Besides, you are still so young, and you look nice with light makeup on." When Mango saw Haniya''s shy expression, she couldn''t help but recall what she was like five years ago. She was once like that too when she faced Nathaniel. She wanted to show him only her best sides because she loved him. Hence, she would try to cover her shorings because she liked him. That was the feeling of being in love! After that, Mango felt nostalgic as she smiled and said, "Love is a beautiful thing, so follow your feelings and desires. Even if you fail to do so, you''ll have no regrets because you''ve tried your best. Love is like sugar. The person who has tasted its sweetness will be filled with happiness. Love is also sour. s! You would doubt it because of the people you meet and the incidents that happenn. But this is love, so you will only understand it after experiencing it yourself. Haniya, you need to seize your happiness, understand?" Haniya suddenly felt that Mango knew something. Otherwise, why would she say these words to her? Did Mango find out that Desmond kissed her? Haniya suddenly became shy when she thought about this. "Madam, I thought about it and decided not to go on a blind date for the time being." Well, Mango had already expected this answer. However, when she saw Haniya''s expression, she couldn''t help but wonder whether she and Desmond had made any progress in their rtionship. At this thought, Mango started to feel curious. "Why? Did Desmond confess to you?" Haniya quickly shook her head, and there was a trace of destion in her eyes after hearing this. "Why don''t you go on a blind date since he didn''t confess? Urgh! Desmond is like a robot. If you don''t stimte him, he''ll probably never confess to you until he dies!" Haniya was shocked by Mango''s words. "What? Do I need to stimte him?" "What else can you do? You have stayed devoted and done so much for him. Desmond does have feelings for you, but he is someone that will express himself. He looks cold and calm on the surface, but he is passionate on the inside." As Mango shared about this, Haniya recalled Desmond''s kiss. It was indeed passionate! It was so fiery that she was like on fire and even fainted from the kiss. However, she was too embarrassed to tell Mango about it. "Oh hey, look at you. You''re blushing! Did Desmond do something to you?" "No, he didn''t do anything!" Haniya hurriedly shook her head and denied it quickly. She bit her lower lip while her fingers twisted the lower hem of her clothes, but she didn''t dare to look at Mango at all. Hah! Even Mango felt like bullying her after seeing how docile Haniya was, so how could Desmond control himself that well? Urgh! He could endure his desires well indeed. After all, he could behave himself and act indifferent with such a lovely girl by his side. Wait, could something be wrong with his body? "Haniya, do you think there''s something wrong with Desmond?" "What? Huh?" Haniya looked at Mango in confusion. Then Mango replied, "You see, Desmond and Marissa are childhood sweethearts, and Marissa died for him. Would that have a psychological impact on him, so it caused him to be afraid of touching women?" "No, that''s not possible!" Haniya quickly refuted Mango''s words. What psychological impact could Marissa''s death have on him? Desmond is shameless! He asked her to wash his underwear and buy underwear for him. Furthermore, he even kissed her without any reason. If he had a problem, every man in the world would be abnormal. However, Haniya''s quick reply immediately caught Mango''s attention. "Oh, I see. Desmond did something to you." "No, Madam!" Haniya was very anxious right now. Mango was too smart, do Haniya didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t keep the secret any longer! On the other hand, Mango stopped teasing Haniya when she saw that thetter was almost in tears. Instead, she smiled and said, "Alright, alright. I''m just bored and want to hear some gossip, but you guys don''t want to tell me anything. Forget it. Go and do what you need to. But be careful and let Desmond know if you need any personnel. It''s best to bring a few bodyguards with you when you go out. I know that you''re quite skillful now, but don''t let your guard down." "Alright. I''ll make a move then." Haniya went out after organizing her thoughts. Meanwhile, Mango then looked at her phone with a frown. Oh, well. It would be fine if Jose didn''t disappoint her by making things hard for Desmond. After leaving the house, Haniya called Desmond. On the other hand, when Desmond saw Haniya''s number shing on the screen, he smiled slightly and said to the people in front of him, "You can go ahead with the discussion. I need to take this call." His men were slightly stunned, but no one said anything. After that, Desmond went to a quiet ce and answered the call. "What''s wrong?" "I need a few personnel. Madam has given me a task, and she asked me to get a few people from you." Haniya didn''t know what to feel when she made the call. Her palms were sweaty, and her heart was beating fast. She wanted to hear his voice, but she was afraid to do so at the same time. Now when she heard his voice, she felt lost. Meanwhile, Desmond did not question her motives, and he asked, "How many people do you need?" "It''s up to you." "Do you think four subordinates will be enough? I''ll choose two men and two women for you so that things will be more convenient for you." Desmond was very thoughtful as he said this, so Haniya quickly nodded and said, "Okay." "Alright then, I''ll ask them to report to you in a while. I''ll send you their informationter." "Got it." Haniya nodded in reply after hearing this. On the other hand, Desmond heard her breathing on the phone and knew that she was still on the line and asked, "Is there anything else?" After hearing this, Haniya felt that Desmond was a blockhead or he had said these words intentionally. Since he had kissed her, he should have at least told her what it meant! Even if the reason was what she assumed it to be, she still needed confirmation, right? How could he remain so calm and ask her if there was anything else? Right now, Haniya didn''t know if Desmond was too calm or she was being too impatient. "If you have nothing else to say, I''ll hang up." Haniya became nervous when she heard what Desmond had said. "Well, I just wanted to ask, why do you kiss me?" Haniya''s voice became softer to the point that she could not hear herself, but Desmond heard what she said. His deep eyes suddenly brightened up and he smiled. "What do you think?" "I''m asking you about this!" "Try to figure it out yourself then. There''ll be a prize for getting the right answer." After saying that, Desmond hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Haniya felt frustrated after hearing Desmond hanging up the phone. Urgh! He was such a b*stard! Was it that hard for him to say that he liked her? Or was she thinking too much? "Urgh!" Haniya grabbed her hair in annoyance while eximing before taking a deep breath. Hah! Did he just ask her to figure the reason out? She wasn''t going to do that! At worst, she would not allow him to kiss her again. Well, unless, he exined why he wanted to kiss her. At this thought, Haniya nodded and felt that it was the right thing to do. She gathered her thoughts and then heard a notification on her phone. The bodyguards'' information had been sent to her. Brenda Malthus was one of the subordinates that had been chosen as well. Haniya was a little surprised when she saw this. Didn''t Desmond expel Brenda? Why was she in the list? Haniya questioned Desmond, but he only gave her a short reply. "Well, I can only send her to you because I expelled her from the Dark Night Empire." Haniya frowned slightly and didn''t quite understand what he meant. The other girl, Norita Douse, was someone she had guided during the training. She was a girl of little words but was very hardworking. Well, Haniya didn''t quite understand why Desmond had arranged for these people to be her bodyguards, but she wouldn''t say anything because he had already made these arrangements. Soon, the four of them came to report in no time. However, Brenda seemed reluctant and looked unhappy. Hence, Haniya looked at Brenda and said, "If you are not willing to take on this mission, you can leave now. But if you decide to stay and assist me, you should cooperate and make no mistakes. Otherwise, don''t me me for being heartless." Right now, she was no longer the same person that she used to be in the past. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After all, she had been by Mango''s side for such a long time, so she knew what kind of person Mango needed. Haniya did not have any other strengths, but she could quickly adapt to her surroundings. Therefore, when she was with Mango and Desmond, she could still act innocently as a child. But when carrying out tasks in front of others, she knew her priorities. On the other hand, Brenda felt a little ufortable, but she remembered her father''s warning. So she bit her lower lip and said nothing before continuing to stay on. When Haniya saw that Brenda had decided to stay on, she said, "We have to carry out a secret mission. Apart from the four of us, you must not leak any information to anyone, including your parents and rtives. Therefore, from now on, we will eat and stay together. Also, I have arranged guest rooms for you. Before the mission ispleted, you will stay in the Ye''s Mansion, where Mr. and Mrs. Ye reside. So you must be very careful not to disturb them." They nodded immediately as their eyes glimmered. After all, they didn''t expect that they could stay in The Ye''s Mansion! Then, Haniya showed them to their rooms and briefed them on the mission. After Haniya sent the photos of Victoria and Jose to the four of them, Brenda suddenly said, "I know these two people. They live near my house." At this moment, Haniya finally understood why Desmond had sent Brenda to her. But after thinking further about this, she felt conflicted. Did Desmond know that her mission was rted to the Fang couple? All of a sudden, Haniya didn''t know what to do, but she couldn''t decide if she should talk to Desmond about this. Although Mango said she could tell him about this, she did want to put Desmond in a difficult situation because of his rtionship with the Fang family. Suddenly, Haniya''s cell phone rang. However, she frowned slightly when she saw the unknown number on the screen, and she started bing wary. Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Haniya told everyone to keep silent, then she answered the call and put it to speaker mode. Suddenly, Victoria''s voice could be heard from the other end of the line. "Haniya, are you interested to know Desmond''s secret? If you want to know about it,e to the ce I''m going to tell you. Don''t let Desmond or anyone else know. Otherwise, I won''t reveal it to you. This secret can determines whether he lives or dies, so it''s up to you whether toe or not." Victoria hung up the phone after speaking. Haniya felt anxious after hearing what she had said. Could this secret determine whether he lived or died? Was this for real? However, this could also be an excuse for Victoria to lure her into a trap. Brenda was anxious as well when she heard that the secret could determine whether Desmond would live or die. "Well, it doesn''t matter whether it''s real or not! You still have to go and check it out. What if it''s true?" After all, Brenda genuinely liked Desmond. Desmond was so eye-catching that she couldn''t look away, especially whenever he had a cold look on his face. The more she looked at him, the more she liked him. However, Desmond was not interested in her at all. Furthermore, he even fired her from Dark Night Empire because she said something about Haniya. If Desmond hadn''t called her personally and asked her to work for Haniya, she would never have come. She didn''te here because she liked Haniya. Instead, she was hoping that by working with Haniya, she would have the chance to see Desmond. She was happy as long as she could see him, and that was all she wished for. Haniya''s brows furrowed tightly when she saw this. She was also worried about Desmond''s health. On the other hand, Brenda did not know that Desmond had been experimented on, but Haniya did. Furthermore, Haniya knew that people like him usually had shorings or unstable elements in their bodies. Hence, Victoria''s words were like a ticking time bomb that made her feel anxious and worried. However, the mission Mango had given her not too long ago reminded her that Victoria wasn''t a simple person, at least for now. That was why Mango mentioned that it was alright to let Desmond know she was investigating Victoria, but she couldn''t reveal anything else to him. Was Mango trying to protect Desmond? Or did Mango know something? "Stay here. I''ll go see madam." Just as Haniya finished her sentence, Brenda said, "Are you afraid of her? What can an old woman do to us? You don''t care about Captain Blu at all! Urgh! I don''t understand why he treats you specially." Did he treat her specially?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Haniya paused a while after hearing this. Perhaps Desmond treated her differently indeed, but was this love? After all, Desmond did not admit it, didn''t he? Perhaps he was only giving her some response because she had been trying so hard to impress him. At this thought, a trace of emotion pierced through Haniya''s heart, but she looked at Brenda calmly and said, "Remember this. You are my subordinate, and I am the one issuing orders. If you act without my order, I will punish you." "Haniya, you..." "You can try me you don''t believe me." Well, Haniya didn''t care about Brenda''s feelings. She then turned around and walked up the stairs to Mango''s room. "Madam, I''m Haniya. I need to talk to you." "Come in." Mango was having morning sickness and vomited quite badly, so she sounded weak. Haniya hurriedly walked in after hearing this. When she saw Mango looking so weak, she couldn''t help but step forward and pat her back. "Your morning sickness started so soon?" After all, Haniya was a nurse and had some experience in this area. Hence, Haniya was surprised that Nathaniel wasn''t by Mango''s side then. "Where is Mr. Ye?" "He received a call from Ango not too long ago. Hence, he didn''t know about my morning sickness and thought I didn''t sleep well. I''m not sure what''s wrong with this child, but he started torturing me so early in the morning. Ugh..." Mango had just finished speaking when she started throwing up again. Therefore, Haniya quickly ran over to the bathroom and grabbed a basin before passing it to Mango. Mango needed bed rest, and her situation required special care. Then, Haniya couldn''t help but ask, "Madam, why don''t I take care of you now on?" "It''s fine because we''re not short of nurses. What I need is someone we can rely on. Haniya, I brought you in personally, so I hope that you will have a brighter future ahead." Mango retched for a moment and felt as if she was on the verge of copsing while saying these words. Then, Haniya quickly found a cushion and ced it behind Mango with mixed emotions inside her. She was a nurse, and it was not the time to make Mango worry. However, should she tell her about Victoria? "I know you have something to tell me. Go ahead." Mango pointed at the cup of water. After that, Haniya quickly went forward and poured Mango a ss of warm water. Mango finally felt a little better after drinking some water. Then, Haniya thought for a moment and whispered, "Victoria called me." "Wow! She took action this quickly?" Mango did not seem surprised at all. Her stomach was churning violently, and she was about to puke again. What the hell?! Why was her pregnancy so difficult this time? She had never suffered so much when she was pregnant with Rita and Zion. Haniya quickly said, "Madam, why don''t I go and make you something to eat? Do you want something sour, sweet, spicy, or something else to ease the symptoms? We can''t do much about the morning sickness, and we can''t use medication to relieve the symptoms as it depends on one''s body." Haniya pitied Mango when she saw how much thetter was suffering in her pregnancy. She didn''t understand why Mango had to risk her life for a second pregnancy when she already had three children. Plus, her health was not very good. When Mango heard the mention of food, she paused for a moment and suddenly craved for something sweet. "Now that you mention it, I do feel like eating something sweet, but you don''t have to make it for me. Just tell the chef to prepare some for me. Did you just say that Victoria called you?" "Yes. She asked me to meet her and siad that she has a secret about Desmond that could determine his life and death. This is what I wanted to report to you." After saying that, Haniya hurried out. As Haniya walked over, Brenda asked quickly, "How was it? What did Madam say? Should be we go over now?" "Stay put here." Haniya nced at her and went straight to the kitchen. "Chef Zhang, Madam wants to eat something sweet. Don''t cook too much as her preference might change during pregnancy, so please bear with it for a while." Haniya had an excellent attitude, so other people felt pleasant. Chef Zhang replied, "Don''t worry Ms. Bell. I''ll prepare it right away and be on standby at any time." "Bring it to her when they''re done." "Alright." Haniya nodded and then left the kitchen. Brenda thought that Haniya was doing something important, but she went to the kitchen to ask the cook to make dessert. However, Brenda didn''t hear who the dessert was for. She only felt that Haniya''s smile was pretty annoying. Urgh! Haniya looked ordinary, but why was her smile so contagious? It seemed that everything around her became warm with her smile. Brenda didn''t like that feeling. "Hey, when are you leaving?" Brenda stopped Haniya and said, "Let me tell you. If you are not going, I''ll go on my own..." "Try me if you dare." Haniya''s eyes looked cold as she said this threat. The warmth from her smile earlier had faded, and the atmosphere turned cold immediately. How could she have such aura! Brenda involuntarily shut up and took a step back when she saw this. Haniya nced at her and then went upstairs. Meanwhile, Mango leaned against the edge of the bed, and herplexion was terrible. She looked in the mirror and was afraid that Nathaniel would be worried again when he saw her. How was the situation in Ango right now? Nathaniel had been on the call for almost half an hour. Mango was still quite worried about Tristan and Prisci. However, Nathaniel did not allow her to call them as that would expose their whereabouts. Hence, Mango could only worry but couldn''t do anything about it. "Madam, you''d better not look into the mirror now. The more you look at it, the more unhappy you will be." Haniya took the mirror from Mango''s hand while saying this. Then, Mango sighed and said, "Right now, I feel like I''m doing nothing except for eating and waiting to give birth soullessly! If you don''t let me do anything, I''ll be bored to death." "Madam, you can paint. I heard that you are very good at drawing, right?" Haniya''s pleasant smile immediately made Mango feel better. "That''s right. I''m not sure what happened recently, but I''m suddenly inspired. Let me design a sports car!" "Congrattions, Madam." Haniya smiled faintly and tucked Mango in while saying this. Mango knew Desmond''s influence on Haniya and how much Haniya loved Desmond. Thus, when she found out that Victoria was using Desmond as bait to call Haniya, Mango intentionally changed the topic. She wanted to see Haniya''s ability in handling the pressure and if thetter could keep her emotions under control. Well, Haniya was worried. However, Mango''s health was more important right now, so she already knew what she should do. On the other hand, Mango was very satisfied with Haniya''s performance. Haniya was calm and wise, so her emotions couldn''t affect her easily. Thus, she was definitely a different person than she used to be. "What other training did Desmond give you on the ind apart from physical training?" Mango suddenly asked. Then, Haniya paused for a moment before answering, " Well, he taught me how to handle emotional stress and other endurance training. Furthermore, he taught me how to respond during emergencies and also how to prepare myself mentally." These were essential lessons. After hearing her answers, Mango nodded in satisfaction and said with a smile, "If you have any questions, you can ask now." "Madam, is there something that you know about?" Haniya was very anxious, but she knew how much Desmond meant to Mango. Mango would not ignore Desmond if his life was in danger. Hence, the only reason why she could be so calm now was that she had insider information. Then, Mango looked at Haniya and nodded. "Yes, I know something as I received some news. However, there isn''t any evidence, so I can''t be sure. What I need you to do is find proof of my spection." "Okay. Then, what''s your guess?" Haniya sped her hands together without realizing it as she asked this. Although her psychological endurance allowed her to remain calm on the outside, her heart was in chaos, and she was worried. Was there a problem with Desmond''s health? When Haniya thought about his unusual blood, she couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat. After that, Mango looked at Haniya and whispered, "Desmond''s gene cells have mutated." Haniya was stunned upon hearing this, and her mind was full of worries when she heard the word ''mutated''. Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 "What? They''ve mutated?" Haniya unconsciously repeated this word, and her face turned pale. "How is that possible?" "This is Desmond''s medical report from some time ago." Mango then passed Desmond''s medical report to Haniya while saying this. She had been observing Desmond''s physical condition and even ordered her subordinates to examine Desmond once a month. It had been a routine, and Desmond and no objections to it. Now, they found out that the data of the current medical report was different from the previous one. Haniya was a nurse, so she could understand some of the data. "How could his body cells multiply so quickly?" "Yes, that''s it. When the body cells multiply too fast, they will age fast while elerating the body metabolism. We don''t have many experts who specialize in this field for the time being, and we need to keep Desmond''s identity a secret. That''s why I have asked Nathaniel to bring in my cousin, Tristan. But as you know, there is a civil war happening in Ango, so we might have a problem bringing him back in time. Hence, nobody knows what will happen to Desmond''s body." Mango was also very anxious, but she couldn''t solve this problem just by being anxious. After all, Desmond was an experimented subject and was injected with all kinds of drugs even when he was still in his mother''s womb. Hence, no one would''ve imagined that he could be born healthily and grow up normally.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Meanwhile, Jose was the scientist who studied Desmond. Previously, the experiment was suspended because of Marissa. But now that Marissa was gone, Mango was unsure if Jose would continue to use Desmond as his experiment subject to study the human gene. Back then, she spared Jose''s life for the sake of Desmond''s health, as she feared that he would have any physical problems in the future. Furthermore, Jose understood Desmond''s condition best. Jose would be Desmond''s only chance of survival if things went beyond control. Therefore, even when Victoria caused so much trouble, Mango still kept her alive for Desmond''s sake. Otherwise, she could easily get rid of Victoria using the Ye family''s authority. Suddenly, Haniya''s mind went nk, and she felt a pain in her heart. She finally understood why Mango wanted her to handle this matter. Desmond''s body condition had to be kept a secret, so she was the most suitable candidate. Besides, she and Victoria had a dispute not long ago. Even if Haniya went to see her now, everyone would think it was because of that argument and not rte it to Desmond''s health. Now Haniya was dumbfounded. "Madam, does Desmond know this?" Her eyes were filled with tears as she asked this question. However, Mango held her hand and said in a soft voice, "I haven''t told him yet. Do you remember what I told you just now? You might feel a lot of different emotions because of love as you go through happy and sad experiences. Many things are beyond our control, but we can only try our best to avoid or maintain them. Haniya, Desmond is my friend, but so are you. I hope that he will be happy, and that goes the same for you. Since Desmond had not confessed to you or epted you, if you have another choice, I will help you." Haniya understood what Mango meant. So Mango did not arrange a blind date for her in the spur of the moment or to stimte Desmond, right? Instead, she was giving Haniya more choices. After all, Desmond was like a ticking time bomb who could die any time. Perhaps before they had the chance to define their rtionship, Desmond could turn into someone they did not recognize. However, at this thought, Haniya''s heart hurt, and she felt reluctant to leave Desmond. She kept thinking about his clear blue eyes, which captivated her. Haniya''s tears finally rolled down her face uncontrobly. She didn''t wipe the tears away. Instead, she looked at Mango and asked, "Madam, did you hesitate when you chose Mr. Ye? I mean, did you hesitate when Mr. Ye was forced to marry you before he was sure of his feelings for you?" "No. The heart goes where love is. I have no regret as long as I followed my true feelings." Mango''s eyes were sparkling brightly as she said these words sincerely. Then, Haniya suddenly burst into tears and said with a smile, "Madam, it''s the same for me." These words caused Mango to tear up as well. Both Haniya and Mango had simr personalities. They would press on even if they felt hurt or despair. Well, love was something amazing indeed. After all, nothing dramatic happened between Haniya and Desmond. Haniya was the one who had fallen in love at first sight, and they had gotten closer because she kept pursuing him relentlessly. However, she didn''t expect that they would have to go through this test. After that, Mango held Haniya''s hand while feeling sorry for her and said, "If you want to cry, just let it all out. You don''t need to hold it in. But once you get out of this room, make sure that nobody knows about this. Before we find out the solution, make sure that no one, including Desmond himself, knows about this. Do you understand me?" Haniya nodded and then threw herself into Mango''s arms while sobbing. She was trying to hold back her tears. Her shoulders moved as she sobbed quietly, and her tears wet Mango''s clothes. But Mango didn''t mind. She was also upset as well. No one had expected such a problem, but they had no choice but to face it. However, Mango knew that no one would be more affected than Haniya. After all, anyone would hope for their lover to stay safe and healthy. However, right now, Desmond''s body was obviously not in a good condition. He had rarely fallen ill or caught a cold since young. Furthermore, he didn''t experience any physical problems even though Victoria had tortured him. Other people would probably be envious of him, but his body was actually like a time bomb. Moreover, Desmond''s blood was very precious. Hence, Mango did not know if Desmond lost too much blood. She didn''t know if they could find a matching blood type for Desmond, and these were all problems that Mango was worried about. Meanwhile, Haniya was crying uncontrobly when Nathaniel pushed the door open and came in. When he saw this scene, he was stunned. Mango gestured for him toe backter, but Haniya had already heard the sound of the wheelchair. So she quickly held back her tears and stood up. "I''m sorry, Madam. I''ve dirtied your clothes." Her voice was hoarse, but she quickly wiped away her tears and suppressed all her emotions. Anyone who saw the current state Haniya was in would immediately feel bad for her. "It''s okay, it''s just a piece of clothing." "Hello, Mr. Ye." Haniya turned to Nathaniel and nodded while greeting him. Nathaniel looked at her, closed the door, and whispered, "You don''t have to be too sad about Desmond''s condition. After all, bo one knows what will happen until thest moment. Besides, Tristan said that Desmond is doing well now. Get Desmond to draw out some blood every day and keep it in case of emergency." Mango raised her head when she heard these words. "Did you call Tristan to discuss about Desmond''s condition?" "What else could I do then?" Nathaniel looked at Mango and shook his head dotingly. "I thought something happened in Ango!" "We can''t involve ourselves with the problem that''s happening there for the time being. Oh, well. I guess well just have to wait for Lebanon and Tristan''s updates. Desmond is our friend, so we can''t ignore his condition. His blood is precious now, and no one can rece that. Now that he is in good health, we should get him to preserve some of his blood. This is the only way now." After hearing what Nathaniel had said, Mango felt that she had been put in a difficult situation. "But drawing Desmond''s blood is not an easy task. He is more intuitive than anyone else." "Then let''s use your body as an excuse." Nathaniel looked at Mango while suggesting this, and thetter immediately agreed. "Yes. I think this is a good idea. After all, drawing 40 of blood a week won''t have much impact on his body. But Haniya, you will need to make sure that he has enough nourishments." Mango then looked at Haniya while saying this. Haniya nodded quickly in reply. "Alright. I''ll try my best to make sure he is well nourished." "When will Tristane back?" Mango was a little anxious. However, Nathaniel shook his head and said in a low voice, "I''m not sure. Now Ango is completely sealed off, and no one can enter or leave. Perhaps they won''t be able toe back until the civil war is over or Laborn and As are brought to justice." "But Desmond may not be able to wait till them!" Haniya had the same worries as Mango. Then, Nathaniel replied, "Tristan had also thought of this, so he needs Desmond''s blood analysis report. Therefore, we need to draw Desmond''s blood and find the best researcher to study his blood composition and data. Then we need to send it to Tristan so he knows what to do next. I have sent him a copy of Desmond''s physical examination report, and it doesn''t look good to him. However, Tristan did not say that it was a dead-end, so we need to have hope." When listening to Nathaniel, Haniya''s heart was as if on a roller coaster ride. "How many researchers in the country are involved in this kind of research? The only person who is most familiar with Desmond is Jose. But if he cared about Desmond, he would have given us the research data by now and not keep silent about it." Haniya felt angry as she recalled how Jose kept silent no matter how much trouble Victoria caused. What was Desmond to them? Even one would have feelings for his pet after so many years, let alone a human. If it weren''t for Marissa, who had passed away, nobody knew what would have happened to Desmond by now. At the thought of this, Haniya''s heart ached. She didn''t care what Desmond had done to her before this. After all, these were all nothing compared to saving his life! At this thought, Haniya''s fingernails pierced her palm, but she could not feel pain. Suddenly, Mango said, "Jose is indeed our best bet, so our main goal is to control him. Didn''t Victoria call you? I don''t know whether she''s trying to lure you there or whether she''s scheming some else. Well, I guess well have to face whateveres our way then." Haniya finally understood why Mango was calm. It turned out that she already had a n. "Madam, I thank you and Mr. Ye on behalf of Desmond." "Haha! Are you thanking us on his behalf? Who are you to him?" Nathaniel rarely teased anyone, and this made Haniya blush. "Can''t... Can''t I thank you as his friend?" "Friend? Haha! We are his friends too, but there are some things we can''t do, such as washing his underwear." Haniya''s eyes widened after hearing what Nathaniel said. On the other hand, Mango seemed to have detected a gossip, so she couldn''t help but ask, "What underwear? Is there a story I don''t know about?" Haniya''s face was burning hot as she replied quickly, "It''s nothing. Madam, I..." Just then, Haniya heard a familiar footstep outside. Hence, she felt as if someone had gripped her heart tightly as she could breathe. Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 "Well, Madam. I''ll take my leave first." After speaking, Haniya was about to run out when she was stopped by Mango. "Why are you running away? Desmond won''t bite you. Hmm, that''s weird. Why do I feel that something is going on between you that I don''t know? For example, something like washing underwear?" Mango once again raised the topic when she saw how red Haniya''s face was. "Urgh! Madam, why are you also..." Haniya wanted to hide out of embarrassment right now! She thought nobody else knew about this besides Desmond and her. So, how did the news spread to Nathaniel and Mango? Moreover, Nathaniel wasn''t usually interested in gossip. Thus, she couldn''t imagine his reaction when he saw the surveince screen. Wait, something wasn''t adding up now. Wasn''t she in her room when she washed the clothes? Could there be a surveince camera in her room? Haniya was so scared that her face turned pale. When Nathaniel saw Haniya''s expression, he knew what she was thinking. He then said with a smile, "Don''t worry. There is no surveince camera in your room. I saw it from theundry room''s camera that someone asked you to wash his clothes." Haniya''s face turned red again after hearing his reply. On the other hand, Desmond was at the door, so he had heard everything. He then knocked on the door and said, "Mr. Ye, Madam, I don''t think theundry room needs to be monitored anymore." After that, he walked in once he had finished his words. Mango almost couldn''t hold back herughter when she heard this. "Haha! Why do you think so? Theundry room should also be under surveince. What if some bad guys sneak in and hide in theundry room?" Desmond said calmly, "Well, I think that it''s a bit inappropriate for us to intrude on other people''s privacy." "Well, I think that you only need privacy if there are some things that you don''t want other people to see. You openly asked Haniya to wash your clothes. I don''t think you were trying to do it privately, right?" Nathaniel pursed his lips and looked at Desmond. Apparently, he was in a good mood. After hearing this, Desmond nced at Nathaniel and then looked at Mango, who was excited. He then saw that Haniya was about to cry. So he stepped forward and pulled Haniya to his side before saying, "Brenda is looking for you." "Oh, okay. I''ll be right there." Haniya then hurriedly left the room. "Tsk tsk." Mango smacked her lips and looked at Desmond with a smile. Then, Desmond said calmly, "Don''t you want to be a matchmaker? You are the one who brought us together. So, Madam, you can stop arranging useless blind dates for her." Mango''s eyes widened at once when she heard this. "What the hell? I thought you weren''t interested in Haniya! Besides, Haniya was the one who agreed to the blind date. I''ve already made an appointment with the other party. Do you think you can stop me just by saying so?" Desmond nced at Mango and didn''t say anything else. However, Mango felt that there was something interesting going on. Meanwhile, Nathaniel coughed and said, "You can deal with your rtionship issue as long as it doesn''t affect your work." "No, it won''t." "Since you are here, I have something to tell you." Then, Nathaniel looked at Desmond and said in a low voice, "I''m sure you know about Mango''s health condition. She got pregnant by ident, but her body might not be able to handle it. I''ve consulted some specialists about it, and it seems that your blood will benefit her and the child, so..." "How much do you need?" Desmond understood in an instant and asked without hesitation. Mango''s mouth twitched when she heard this. This was human blood they were talking about! How could he ask how much blood she needed so casually? Wasn''t Desmond acting a little too brazen? "Desmond, do you know that your blood is special?" Mango asked right on time. "Yeah, I do." As Desmond said this, his expression darkened. If it weren''t for his special blood, he wouldn''t have been kidnapped and researched for no reason since he was young. However, he didn''t mind giving up his blood for Mango''s sake. After all, his body would regenerate the blood easily. Furthermore, Mango had done him a huge favor. He owed Mango his life, so what was blood compared to that? As Desmond was being generous, Mango felt troubled. Nathaniel worried that Mango''s heart would soften, so he said, "It''s not a one-time thing. We need 40 every week if that''s okay? You need to enhance your training to increase your immunity as well. Furthermore, I''ll also get Haniya to prepare some medicine and food to replenish your blood." "Yeah, I don''t have any problems with that." Desmond recalled when Jose was researching his blood, thetter had drawn a lot of blood each day. Once, he almost fainted after too much blood was drawn. Now, Mango was only asking for 40000 per week, so this was nothing to him. "Then you can go and prepare first. We''ll draw some blood today." "Alright." Desmond then turned and left. Mango looked at his back and suddenly realized something. "Nathaniel, why did hee to my room?" "He was looking for Haniya." Nathaniel smiled faintly as he replied. Desmond, who was a blockhead, had finallye to his senses! It seemed that his happiness was around the corner. He could only hope that fate would not y any tricks on this pair of lovers. Mango was stunned for a moment before she finally reacted. "What? Did he knocked on my door to look for Haniya? Didn''t heee to report to me?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. "What do you need him to report about? We''ve already tasked him to take care of the Ye Mansion''s security system. If he came to report about it, that would mean that something must have happened." Nathaniel then reached out and touched Mango''s nose, causing her to frown. "What''s wrong with you? You''re either flicking my forehead or touching my nose. Don''t think that you can bully me just because I''m pregnant. If you bully me again, I will bite you!" "Go ahead! It''s not like you''ve not bitten me before. Hmm, are you sure that you''re not secretly a dog?" Mango was a little furious after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "Come here." She pointed at Nathaniel andmanded him with her hands at her hips. Nathaniel smiled as he pushed his wheelchair towards her after hearing her order. Then, Mango wrapped her arms around his neck and bit his neck. Her warm breath and slight pain from the bite stimted Nathaniel''s senses as he slowly became aroused. "Mango, that''s enough." "No! I won''t stop!" Mango then mischievously started touching and pinching Nathaniel all over his body. Suddenly, Nathaniel felt the burning sensation spread all over his body, and he almost couldn''t suppress it anymore. "Mango, stop it." "No, I don''t want to!" Mango was fooling around happily and didn''t notice that a storm was brewing in Nathaniel''s eyes. Nathaniel then grabbed Mango''s hand and pulled her into his embrace. Then, his warm lips covered her soft lips. Mango was stunned for a moment, and then her breath was taken away by the fervent kiss. The temperature in the room instantly soared. Meanwhile, after Haniya left the room, she felt the wind cool her burning hot face. She knew that Desmond said that on purpose to save her from embarrassment. At this thought, Haniya felt the warmth in her heart. She smiled to herself as she went downstairs and saw Brenda approaching her anxiously. "How was it? Did Madam say anything?" "She didn''t say anything. No one is allowed to reveal this matter, especially to Desmond. Do you understand, Brenda?" Haniya suddenly became serious, which startled Brenda. "What are you trying to hide from me? Hmm?" Desmond walked downstairs, and his clear voice made Haniya worry. Why did hee down so quickly? Meanwhile, Brenda''s eyes suddenly lit up when she saw him. "Hello, Captain Blu." She shouted his name shyly, but Desmond turned a deaf ear to her as if she wasn''t there. He walked towards Haniya and asked again, "So, what are you hiding from me?" "Nah, it''s just some women''s problems. It has nothing to do with you." Haniya was too embarrassed to even look up now as she answered. Then, Desmond smiled and reached out to pat the back of Haniya''s head before whispering, "Madam said that you would be in charge of my meals in the future. Thanks for your hard work." "No, don''t mention it." Haniya then quickly moved aside. Why did he need to touch her while talking to her? If other people saw them, they would think that there was something going on between them! Furthermore, they were now in amon area. Suddenly, Haniya remembered the surveince video that Nathaniel mentioned earlier. She didn''t want anyone to see anything embarrassing! Meanwhile, Desmond looked disappointed when Haniya moved away. "Will you be busyter?" "Yeah, probably." Haniya nodded quickly while answering. Desmond frowned slightly when he heard her reply. "What are you busy with?" On the other hand, Haniya did not expect Desmond to be persistent. In the past, Desmond would immediately leave if she said she was busy. What was wrong with him today? When Haniya recalled what Victoria had said to her on the phone, she did not dare to tell Desmond that she was going to see Victoria. But now that he was questioning her, how should she reply to him? Haniya suddenly thought of something and said, ''TH be busy with a blind date!" Haniya instantly felt the drop in the temperature around her as she said these words, and Desmond''s handsome face darkened immediately. When Desmond remembered that Haniya agreed to the blind date, he stared straight at her and said, "Hah! You''re really carefree." After saying that, Desmond left with an angry expression on his face. On the other hand, Haniya was a little confused. Was he furious? What was he angry about? Was it because she said that she was going on a blind date? That shouldn''t be the case! Didn''t he pass her the photo and the location of the blind date personally? Also, did she say or do anything wrong just now? Haniya could not think of a reason. Meanwhile, when Brenda saw how Haniya drove Desmond away, she quickly asked, "Captain Bell, don''t you like Captain Blu?" "Huh? What do you mean?" Haniya was in a bad mood right now. Thus, when she heard Brenda''s question, she couldn''t help but ask further. Brenda answered, "If you like Captain Blu, why would you go out on a blind date? A handsome man like Captain Blu is a hundred times better than the men who need to rely on blind dates to get a girlfriend." Haniya was stunned for a moment and then smiled bitterly. How could she not know how attractive Desmond was? But what could she do if he didn''t feel the same for her? It was said that it was easy for a woman to seed in pursuing a man. However, she had been pursuing him for so long, but he did not give her any response. s! What else could she do? If she persisted, she would be imposing herself on him, and this was what she hated doing the most. What a pity! Haniya sighed in her heart. However, she restrained her emotions quickly and whispered, "I can''t say much about Desmond''s rtionship issues. But now that we have a task, you should focus on it completely. Do you hear me?" Brenda thought that Haniya would deny liking Desmond, but thetter changed the subject instead. Hence, she was unhappy about it, but she couldn''t say anything and could only nod. However, at that moment, Desmond suddenly turned back. Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 Haniya''s heart suddenly jumped to her throat when she saw this. Why did Desmond keep appearing out of nowhere today?! Perhaps it was because Haniya was hiding something from him, but she was worried that he would hear something, so she was always on guard. On the other hand, Desmond nced at Haniya and sensed that she was on her guard, so he felt annoyed. Was she being wary of him? Since when did start to be on guard against him? Did she seriously n to meet other men, so she was keeping a distance from him? Desmond felt upset at the thought of this. "This dress is for you. Aren''t you going on a blind date? You need to look presentable." After that, Desmond threw the dress at her, and it covered Haniya''s face. He didn''t care if this would humiliate Haniya in front of her subordinates, but he was unhappy now. "Ah!" Haniya''s vision was covered by the dress. She then shouted and clumsily took the dress off her head. By the time she could see again, there was no trace of Desmond. How could he keep appearing and disappearing out of nowhere?! Haniya was a little frustrated when she thought about this. Meanwhile, Brenda and the other three looked at each other without saying anything, but Brenda looked unhappy. That was thetest dress from Chanel. Well, putting the price aside, there were only 300 pieces avable. Hence, they were sold out when they got into the market, and no one would even order it on time! Surprisingly, Desmond bought one for Haniya and casually gave it to her. Hah! Brenda would never believe that Desmond was not interested in Haniya now. On the other hand, Haniya frowned as she looked at the dress in her hand before sighing. This dress was beautiful, but she wasn''t going on a blind date. After all, she was only going to see Victoria, so was it necessary to dress so well? Thinking of this, Haniya put the dress away and whispered, "The mission this afternoon is highly confidential. We will have lunch here at noon, so go and get ready. It''s best to wear sportswear." After that, Haniya took the dress and went back to her room. Brenda''s eyes filled with jealously, but her other subordinates dragged her away immediately. After returning to her room, Haniya checked the dress in front of the mirror. It was indeed very pretty. She didn''t know much about luxury brands as she always went forfortable clothes. Besides, she couldn''t afford expensive clothes, so a dress that cost 20 or 30 dors from a street stall was considered expensive to her. She could tell that this dress was made of good material. At this thought, Haniya felt blissful as she smiled, but her happinesssted for only a while before her expression darkened. Desmond only gave her the dress because she told him she was going on a blind date earlier. Did this mean that he didn''t have any feelings for her? After all, no man would dress up his beloved woman for a blind date with other men. Furthermore, they wouldn''t give the person they loved a dress! With that thought, Haniya became upset. The dress in her hand was no longer beautiful to her. So was this what Desmond wanted to tell her? What was she expecting? Haniya sat on the bed in despair as she thought about this, and she felt miserable. On the other hand, Desmond came to Ned''s room and walked in after knocking on the door. "Hey? Desmond? What can I do for you?" Ned was busy dealing with something, and he was very upied. Ned was Nathaniel''s assistant, so he would have to deal with thepany affairs with the vice presidents when thetter was away. Now that Nathaniel had returned, Ned thought he could rx a little. However, when Mango became pregnant, Nathanielpletely ignored thepany''s matters. Hence, Ned was extremely busy now. However, Desmond came to him and knocked on the table. This forced Ned to stop what he was doing, so he turned and looked at Desmon instead. "Urgh! What is it?" "Do you have any information about the man who is going on the blind date with Haniya this afternoon?" Ned was taken aback by Desmond''s words. "This afternoon? Isn''t the blind date tomorrow morning?" Desmond''s eyes narrowed when she heard this. Haniya clearly said that it was in the afternoon. Could it be that she changed the appointment time because she couldn''t wait? At this thought, Desmond''s eyes darkened again. "Do you have his information or not?" "Of course I do! I have to deal with all these things now. How would I be able to do so without any information?" As Ned was talking, he found the man''s information. "Well, this is him. He has a stable job and is goodlooking. He''s a doctor, so he should have a common topic with Haniya." Ned told Desmond everything he knew. Desmond squinted his eyes upon hearing this. Then, he turned around and left. "Hey, why are you taking the files? What''s going on with you and Haniya? Are you not interested in her? Let me tell you, Desmond. If Haniya seeds in this blind date, she''ll have nothing to do with you anymore. If you don''t cherish a nice woman like her, you can only regret after this." As Ned rambled on, Desmond mmed the door and ignore his words. Did he not know that Haniya was a nicedy? Ned was also single, so who was he to give Desmond advice? Desmond grumbled in his heart. He then looked at the information in his hand and felt depressed. This man looked like a good candidate. He was so good that he felt it was an eyesore. After that Desmond then returned to Dark Night Empire''s headquarters. He immediately gathered a few men and gave them the man''s information before saying, "I don''t care what method you use. This person must stay busy in the hospital this afternoon so he can''t leave. Can you do it?" His men were stunned when they heard his orders. "Captain, is this a task?" "This is a test for you. If you pass this test, I will promote you to the official Dark Night Empire team tomorrow." The moment Desmond said those words, his men immediately nodded. "Captain, rest assured. We will make sure he can''t leave the hospital for three days." It wasn''t hard to make a doctor busy.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. All they needed to do was to find someone to pretend to be a patient and get a consultation from this doctor. If that didn''t work, they could get some critically ill patients to look for this doctor and put some pressure on the department head to ensure thepletion of the task. The men then rushed out. On the other hand, Desmond leaned on the office chair and closed his eyes as a smile started spreading across his lips. Was Haniya going on a blind date? Alright! Desmond had never been on a blind date before, so maybe it was time to experience one, right? Well, if the person he was meeting was Haniya, he would feel great about it. Furthermore, the dress he bought would look pretty on Haniya. At this thought, Desmond quickly took out his mobile phone and called Ned. "What is it now? Dude, I''m busy now." When Ned saw that it was Desmond''s call, he felt annoyed. Desmond asked casually, "What would a man usually do when he is interested in his blind date candidate?" "Huh? What are you talking about?" Ned was confused as he did not understand Desmond''s question. "Are you kidding me? Desmond, even if you don''t like Haniya, can you not mess with her blind date? If she likes him, they could watch a movie and have some meals or go shopping. Are you going to arrange that for her too? Why are you treating her like this? You don''t like her, and yet you interfere in her blind date like you''re her father. You don''t have to do that, do you? Desmond, there''s no right or wrong in a rtionship. If you don''t like her, just let her live her life. As for whether Haniya can stop loving you, that''s her business. You don''t want to ept her feelings, but you want to be nice to her and help her n out her future. Hah! You can''t do that if you don''t like her!" Desmond directly hung up the phone as Ned continued nagging. He only caught a few words that Ned had said. After seeing each other on the blind date, they would have dinner and watch a movie or go shopping? Well, although it sounded a little boring, he would try his best for Haniya. Hence, Desmond decided to go online to check thetest movies. There were onlyedies and horror movies in the cinemas right now. So which one should he choose? Desmond was troubled. Thus, he picked up the phone and called Haniya again. Haniya was still miserable when she heard her phone ring. When she saw that it was Desmond''s call, she didn''t want to answer it at this time. But since he gave her a dress for her blind date, it would be rude if she didn''t answer his call. Therefore, Haniya took a deep breath and then answered the call. "What''s the matter?" "I want to ask you something. Usually, when girls like you watch movies, will you generally choose to watch aedy or a horror movie? Haniya was stunned when she heard Desmond''s question. When did he start to pay attention to something as trifle as what movie girls liked to watch? "Did you meet a girl?" "Sort of." Desmond answered ambiguously. Haniya felt her heart was being stabbed when she heard this reply. When did this happen?! She didn''t know anything about it! However, she continued asking while hiding how hurt she felt, "Why did you give me the dress?" "Aren''t you going on a blind date?" "What does my blind date have to do with you? Why did you give me the dress?" Haniya''s voice turned cold, and her eyes were tearing up. For a moment, Desmond didn''t know what to say. He then replied, "Didn''t you want to buy a dress, but Victoria spoiled your n? You didn''t manage to buy your dress and lost your money. So what''s wrong with me giving you a dress?" So he bought a dress to apologize because Victoria made things difficult for her? This made Haniya feel even worse. She never wanted Desmond''s pity! At this time, Haniya looked at the dress in her hand again. The more she looked at it, the more annoying she felt it was. Her eyes were filled with warm tears, so it felt piercing. But she bit her lower lip tightly as she was worried that she would cry out loud. Haniya, oh, Haniya. Desmond has made it so clear, what was she expecting? Haniya thought that Desmond wasn''t destined for her, and she should give up. But the pain in her heart was unbearable! On the other hand, Desmond did not hear Haniya''s reply and could not help feeling anxious. "I don''t know many girls, and I don''t know what girls like. Just tell me, which one would you choose between aedy and a horror movie?" Tears streamed down Haniya''s face when she heard this. She never thought that she would one day advise the man she loved about other women. She endured the pain and whispered, "A horror movie." "Why?" "That''s because she will feel afraid when watching a horror movie. When she is afraid, she''ll seek protection from you. This will give you a chance to interact with her." After that, Haniya hung up the phone. Was she giving up on Desmond now? When she imagined a woman screaming and throwing herself into Desmond''s arms while he patted the woman''s back tofort her, Haniya felt hurt. In fact, she was so pained at this thought that she almost suffocated! Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 After Haniya hung up the phone, Desmond didn''t think much about it. All he had in mind was that Haniya wanted to watch horror movies. Was it true that watching horror movies could increase the interaction between two people? It seemed like a good idea then! Hence, Desmond browsed the list and chose a horror film. Then he booked seats in advance and bought the tickets. Wait, they needed to eat lunch too. He didn''t know where Haniya would meet the man, but Haniya seemed to like Mexican cuisine. At this thought, Desmond did a bit of research. He saw that a Mexican restaurant named Rancho Grande seemed to have high ranking and good reviews, so he made a reservation there. Desmond was very satisfied with his arrangements. By the way, should he get a bouquet? He was told that women liked flowers, so Haniya should like them too. Then, he remembered that Haniya liked violets. Desmond ordered a bouquet online, and then he wondered if he should dress up. But he didn''t have any clothes for special asions. Therefore, the only new clothes that he had were the ones that Haniya had bought for him. At this thought, Desmond smiled slightly. Yeah, he decided to wear what she bought. Desmond put on his casual clothes and found a hacker to hack into the man''s cell phone number. He then used the phone number to send Haniya the restaurant''s location and the time, which was about an hourter. Oh, well. One hour should be sufficient for Haniya to dress up. After all this, Desmond made the necessary work arrangements for the afternoon so he could focus on his date with Haniya. Haniya was feeling terrible when her phone rang. She took a look and saw an unfamiliar number. The sender of the text had sent a restaurant address and time. Haniya was stunned when she saw this. Did the sender get the wrong number? She checked again. That was the first time she saw this number, and it wasn''t from anyone she knew. Oh, well, perhaps the sender had made a mistake. She quickly replied to the text message. "I think you''ve sent this text to the wrong person." ON the other hand, Desmond frowned after reading it. He thought that Haniya was confused because this was not the original meet- up ce, so he replied, "The venue has been changed. Pleasee to this address instead. I''ll wait for you." Haniya was confused when she saw this reply. Who was this? She was in a bad mood now. There was a woman that Desmond liked, and she couldn''t get over the fact that it wasn''t her. She had informed the sender that the message was sent to the wrong person, but the sender didn''t understand it. So, she didn''t bother to reply anymore. Haniya then turned off her phone and nced at the dress before stuffing it into her closet. She took out a set of sportswear and put it on. After that, she tied her hair into a ponytail and put on a pair of ts before leaving her room. "I''ve changed my mind. Let''s eat out. It''s my treat." Haniya was miserable now, but she knew that her mission in the afternoon was critical. She heard that shopping or eating could make one feel better when in a bad mood. Hence, she wanted to see if eating could help her get rid of her sadness. When her subordinates heard that Haniya wanted to treat them to a meal, they were delighted. On the other hand, Brenda was indifferent about it, but she couldn''t refuse. Hence, they left the Ye''s Mansion. Haniya brought along another phone while she left her personal phone in the room after switching it off. She then sent a message to Victoria. "What is the secret that could determine Desmond''s life and death?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Victoria had sent Haniya a message a while back, but thetter did not respond. She was worried that Haniya didn''t care so much about Desmond. However, now that Victoria saw Haniya''s reply, she smiled. "Hah! I thought you could control your curiosity. Looks like this is all you''ve got." After that, she called Haniya. The moment the phone rang, Haniya answered it. "You''re calling from an unknown number." Haniya''s gaze turned cold upon hearing Victoria''s words. "Is it that weird to have two phone numbers?" "No, it''s not. But I want to meet you alone. You are not allowed to tell Desmond or let him know. If you can''t do it, there''s no need to meet up." Victoria still sounded very annoying. Haniya said coldly, "Okay, I promise you. Desmond went out, so he is not with me. Where do you want me to go only you will tell me the secret? I''m warning you. Don''t y any tricks, or Desmond will not let you go." Haniya knew how she was like in Victoria''s eyes, so she could only say so. Although Victoria was being threatened, she was not angry. She smiled and said, "What tricks can I y? Now, Desmond only has his eyes for you, and he doesn''t care about me at all because of you! I wouldn''t dare to harm you. But I can''t tell you this secret for nothing in return, so you have to give me some money." "I don''t have any money." Haniya couldn''t stand Victoria''s greed as she said these words. This b*tch was like a parasite who was trying to suck all of their money away! However, Victoria sneered and said, "Heh! You don''t have money, but Mango and the Ye family do. You can borrow from them." "Don''t you think you''re too shameless? They don''t owe me anything!" "Well, that''s your problem. Anyway, if you don''t give me the money, I won''t tell you this secret. When Desmond is going to die, it''ll be toote for you to ask me again. You''d better think it over." Haniya felt extremely hurt after hearing what Victoria had said. Although she was sad that Desmond did not like her, she still had feelings for him. Besides, there was already some problem with Desmond''s body. Haniya didn''t know if Victoria was threatening her because of this, but it seemed like she had no other choice. "How much do you want?" "One million dors." Haniya gasped at Victoria''s words. "What?Are you crazy? I''m just an ordinary person!" "I don''t care. I want one million dors in exchange for Desmond''s life, so you should carefully consider this. After you have decided,e to this address alone. If you bring someone else with you, don''t me me for canceling the deal." Victoria hung up the phone after that and sent Haniya an address. THen, Haniya showed the address to Brenda. "Look, is this address near your house?" Brenda nodded in reply to her question. "Yes, but there have been many outsiders theretely, and they looked like skilled men. It might not be safe for you to go alone, but it''s not easy to bring us in as well." Haniya was taken aback by what Brenda said. After all, Mango did not mention who Jose and Victoria were coborating with. However, if that was Jose''s research base, and they were being protected, this meant that someone was supporting them from behind. They would only alert the enemy if Brenda and the rest went in rashly because they didn''t know who the enemy was. At this thought, Haniya furrowed her brows together tightly. What should she do? At that point, she did not know what to do. "Let''s eat first. We can talk about it after we''re done." Haniya then took them to an ordinary restaurant. While Brenda and the rest made their order, Haniya went to the bathroom and told Mango about the matter. "Madam, what should I do now?" Mango did not expect the other party to act so fast, so she could not help but pause for a moment. "Where are you now?" "I''m having lunch outside." "Have your meal first. I''ll discuss with Nathan and get back to youter." "Alright." After the call, Haniya went back to the table. On the other hand, Nathaniel couldn''t help but ask when he saw Mango frowning. "What''s wrong?" "The person who got in touch with Jose has taken action." Nathaniel paused slightly after hearing what Mago had said as his eyes darkened. "Who on earth is he?" "Well, I can be sure that he is not one of Laborn and As''s men. Our people are paying close attention to them, and they don''t have the time for this. So who exactly is behind this? Why is he so interested in Desmond''s blood?" This was a question that Mango could not solve. At this moment, Nathaniel received Tristan''s message. "I got a message from Tristan." "What did he say?" Mango was a little excited and wanted to get up, but Nathaniel stopped her. "If you can''t control your emotions, you''re not allowed to participate in any matters in the future." "What? Nathaniel Ye!" Mango was dissatisfied, but when she saw the determination in Nathaniel''s eyes, she knew that Nathaniel would neverpromise on this matter. "Alright, alright. I''ll calm down, okay? You know that Desmond is my friend, so I naturally care about him." "I am your husband. Why don''t you care about how worried I am for your health?" Nathaniel was a little jealous right now. At this moment, he desperately hoped that Haniya would take in Desmond. However, he also knew that as long as this matter was not over, Mango would not calm down. Then, Nathaniel turned on the phone and frowned when he read the message. "What''s wrong? Did you get any news? Why are you frowning? I''m so worried right now!" Mango couldn''t see the message because she was lying on the bed. However, her heart sank a little when she saw Nathaniel''s expression. "Could it bethat Desmond is in a bad state?" They just drew 40 blood from Desmond. If anything happened to him now, the blood would not be enough. Nathaniel handed the phone to Mango. They had only finished drawing Desmond''s blood. It was unrealistic for them to send the blood sample to Ango, so Nathaniel had arranged for Noah to conduct the blood test. However, Tristan had replied to them in less than fifteen minutes after they had sent him the data. That surprised Nathaniel, and he felt a burden at the same time. Tristan''s message was short and simple. It was only a few sentences, but Mango''s expression also darkened after reading it. He said, "If this blood falls into the wrong hands with the gic research, chaos would definitely break out! You have to protect this person blood so that not a single drop of it is leaked out." After that, Mango returned the phone to Nathaniel and asked in a low voice, "I can read these words, but somehow when they are put together, I don''t understand them. Is Tristan trying to say that someone is after Desmond''s blood?" "Yes, that''s right." Nathaniel answered solemnly. If the other party came for Desmond''s blood and had joined hands with Jose, Desmond would be in great danger. "Oh no, Haniya has already left, and she was in contact with Victoria. Would the other party have used Desmond''s secret as an excuse to lure Haniya and use her as bait to force Desmond to rescue her?" Various thoughts were running through Mango''s head as she said this. Her face turned pale when she thought of this possibility. If that was the case, the person in most danger now was not Desmond, but Haniya! Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 Nathaniel''s expression darkened a little when he heard this. "Hmm, I think it''s possible." "Oh, no! What should we do? I wanted Haniya to take down Victoria and force Jose to join us at first." Mango felt that she had thought about this problem too lightly. She had always thought that Jose was studying Desmond''s blood out of his own will. Hence, she didn''t expect Jose to cooperate with others, or wait, did Jose work for others from the very beginning? Who was that person? Mango had mixed emotions in her heart as she thought about this. On the other hand, Nathaniel saw that she was worried, so he quickly took her hand and said, "We probably can use their n against them." "What do you mean? Haniya will be in danger if we do that!" In fact, Mango did not want to use Haniya as bait. Nathaniel also knew this, but there was no other way now. "Alright. Can we make sure that Haniya would be fine?" "I can''t be entirely sure about that." Nathaniel couldn''t possibly agree to Mango''s request. Even though he knew that this would make her uneasy, there were still some things that he couldn''t hide. "I see. Go ahead and arrange for it. Perhaps we should let Desmond know about it?" "Let me think about it then." Nathaniel didn''t give a definite answer, which was the biggest torment for Mango. After all, Desmond has started having feelings for Haniya, and there were signs that he had wanted to respond to her love. Hence, if he knew about his condition now, he would probably retreat into his shell once again. If so, when would he and Haniya be able to finally confirm their rtionship? Suddenly, Mango felt as if this couple had to go through too many trials! "Alright, rest well. Leave everything else to me, okay?" Mango suddenly felt a glimpse of trust when she looked into Nathaniel''s beautiful eyes. "Alright." Nathaniel then patted Mango''s head before walking out. He came to the study while frowning. "Ned, where is Desmond? Ask him toe and see me." Nathaniel finally decided to discuss this with Desmond. If anything were to happen to Haniya and Desmond was kept in the dark, it would be unfair to him. Ned was stunned for a moment before calling Desmond, but no one answered the phone. On the other hand, Desmond came to the restaurant in the clothes that Haniya had bought for him. As he watched the people around him, he imagined the surprised look Haniya would have when she saw himter, and he couldn''t help but smile. He had been living a mediocre life, and there seemed to be nothing else that could affect his thoughts except the joy that Marissa had given him. Now that Haniya was around, whenever he thought of how she would act shy or when she cried, he would be exhrated and happy. Perhaps Haniya was the reason that he had been living. Now, he would do anything to hold on to her. After that, Desmond ordered a ss of water. He was not used to drinking coffee as it tasted horrible to him. He did not understand why other people liked drinking coffee. Furthermore, Desmond had turned off his phone and had already taken care of everything at Dark Night Empire so that no one else could disturb his date. After all, he wanted to spare an afternoon to focus on his date with Haniya. As he saw that the time was nearing, Desmond was a little nervous. What expression would Haniya have when she came and saw him there? Would she be surprised? Also, did he need to say anything? However, the two of them had been together for so long. Haniya had been pursuing him for so long, and he had even kissed her. He didn''t need to profess his love anymore, right? Well, he was embarrassed to do so! At this thought, Desmond''s ears turned red. No one knew that he was so innocent. Meanwhile, people started filling up the restaurant. Originally, Desmond had nned to book the whole restaurant, but after thinking for a while, he realized that he needed witnesses for this asion. After all, Haniya would probably be d to have so many witnesses around. Then, Desmond kept looking at the time. It was almost time for the date, but Haniya hadn''t arrived, so Desmond couldn''t help but be a little anxious. Haniya wasn''t someone who would arrivete as she had always been self-disciplined. She was always prepared in advance no matter what she did. Could it be that she was dressing herself up forthat man today? He heard that women would dress up for the people they liked. Did Haniya have feelings for the doctor already? At this thought, Desmond was a little jealous. But it didn''t matter. He would soon fill Haniya''s heart and mind with him only him. Desmond was filled with confidence when he thought about this. The restaurant was the most crowded at noon, but after the people at the tables were gone, Haniya still didn''te. Desmond''s excitement at first turned to disappointment, but he was also a little happy. Since Haniya didn''t know it was him who came for the blind date, didn''t it mean that she didn''t like the doctor as she didn''t show up? Thinking of this, Desmond felt much more at ease. He then took out his mobile phone and turned it on. When he saw that he had many missed calls from Ned, Desmond frowned as he scrolled through the list again. None of those calls were from Haniya. Urgh! What a drag! When Desmond was going to call Ned and ask him what was going on, he suddenly received a call from a strange number. He frowned slightly and rejected the call, but the strange number called him again. Desmond narrowed his eyes and angrily answered the call. "Who is it?" Desmond did not sound very nice, but Victoria''s mocking voice came from over the phone. "Hey, you sound so arrogant now, but why don''t you take a look at yourself? Are you even human? Don''t forget that you are a monster created by Jose! Don''t see yourself as a human just because we treat you like one. Let me tell you, you better be polite when talking to me, or not..." When Desmond heard that it was Victoria''s voice, his face darkened. After hearing her first words, Desmond wanted to hang up the phone, but she suddenly added, "Desmond, Haniya will die if you dare to hang up." "What did you say?" Desmond''s heart suddenly tightened when he heard this. Why was Haniya at Victoria''s ce? Desmond suddenly remembered that Haniya wasn''t someone who would miss her appointments. Furthermore, she wouldn''t dare to do so as Mango was the one who had introduced her to this man. Even if Haniya were unwilling toe to this blind date, she would still show up. So did this mean that she was in danger? As he thought of this, Desmond was agitated. "What did you do to Haniya? Huh?" Although Desmond asked this, there was still a trace of hope in his heart. After all, Haniya underwent special training with him at the ind. It shouldn''t be a problem for Haniya to defeat someone like Victoria, so he thought that Victoria could be bluffing him. Victoriaughed as if she could guess what Desmond was thinking before saying, "Haha! It was difficult for me at first to capture Haniya since she is skilled inbat, but she cares too much about you. When she heard that you were in Jose''s hands, she immediately rushed into the ce. We only needed to add a sleep-inducing drug into the air, and she fainted at once. Desmond, since you like her so much, what should I do to her to her so that you will feel despair?" Desmond''s expression suddenly darkened when she heard this. "Don''t hurt her! Come at me if you want to!" As Desmond thought of what Jose and Victoria could do, a shiver went down his spine. Would Haniya be alright after falling into their hands? He suddenly felt a little curious. Why would Haniya go to Victoria? Wasn''t she going to have a blind date with that man? But it seemed toote to think about it now. On the other hand, when Victoria heard Desmond was anxious, she was very pleased. "How dare youmand me? The wench has embarrassed me at the mall, yet you are still helping her. Does she think that everyone should submit to her since she has you on her side? You better reach this ce in 10 minutes, or I can''t guarantee what I would do to her!" After saying those words, Victoria hung up the phone and sent Desmond an address. On the other hand, Desmond was a little unfamiliar with this address as it seemed to be in the mountains. What was Victoria doing there? No, he should ask why did Haniya go to the mountain instead! After that, Desmond called Ned immediately. "F*ck, Desmond, are you out of your mind?! Why did you turn off your phone? Mr. Ye has been looking for you for a long time, but we couldn''t get through to you. Haniya is in trouble!" Desmond still thought it was a prank after hearing from Victoria, but Ned''s words had confirmed how grave the situation was. Hence, Desmond''s heart sank immediately. "What the hell is going on?" "Victoria told Haniya that she knows a secret about your body, so Haniya went to meet her. We never expected Jose to cooperate with another party, and mercenaries were surrounding the ce. Therefore, Haniya was still defeated even though she brought four people with her. Moreover, Haniya thought you were inside the ce. Why did you turn off your phone anyway?" Although Ned only said a few sentences, Desmond understood the situation. Victoria made an appointment with Haniya, and because he had turned off his phone, Haniya thought he was in trouble and went over. Then she ended up being captured. At this point, Desmond managed to calm down. Victoria captured Haniya to lure him over, but what did she want? Suddenly, Desmond thought of what Ned said. Someone had joined forces with Jose, so their ultimate goal was him, or rather, his blood! His face turned pale as he finally figured out the situation. He had endured too much since he was a child because of his blood, and now he had even dragged Haniya into this situation! But he remembered that Mango had said that she needed his blood for about 40 a week. If Jose were to capture him as well, what could they do about Mango''s health? Desmond hesitated for a moment when he thought about this. One was his lifesaver, and the other was his lover. How should he choose? Desmond thought hard about this. He then suddenly understood something and called Victoria. "If you dare to hurt Haniya, and she loses even a strand of her hair, I will bleed myself dry. At worst, I would die, and all of you would go down with me. After all, I will have no regrets if I can die with Haniya." On the other hand, Victoria immediately became angry when she heard this. "You wouldn''t dare!" "Try me. If I see a wound on Haniya''s body, or even if she is in distress, I will kill myself. Heh! My life doesn''t mean anything to me anymore as I can''t obtain happiness anymore! But the thing is if I were to die, do you think you could live?" Desmond sneered, and it felt like he had epted death if it meant that he could bring them all down with him, which scared Victoria. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Desmond, you can''t mess with your blood, do you hear me? I won''t allow it!" After hearing this, Desmond immediately knew what they were looking for. It was his blood! Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 Since he knew their request, Desmond wasn''t as worried anymore. Although Victoria said that she had Haniya in captivity, Desmond saw the training Haniya went through all those days, so Haniya would be able to hold on before he reached the ce. Furthermore, Victoria also wouldn''t dare to harm Haniya. Hence, Desmond hung up the phone and called Nathaniel directly. "Mr. Ye, Haniya has been kidnapped." "I know. Why did you turn off your phone?" When he said that, Desmond was highly regretful. He wanted to enjoy his alone time with Haniya, but he didn''t expect to cause trouble for all of them just because he had done so. "It''s my fault. I won''t do it again. Victoria called me and said that she had captured Haniya and asked me to go to their ce. Their goal should be my blood, but Mango also needs it. What should I do?" Desmond didn''t want to give even a drop of his blood to Victoria, but they had Haniya in their hands, so he had to go. He had to tell Nathaniel and Mango about this situation as he would need Dark Night Empire''s assistance when the time came. As Desmond already knew what was going on, Nathaniel said, "We let them capture Haniya because we wanted to defeat them using their own n! We couldn''t contact you then, so we decided on this ourselves. "What? We''re going to defeat them using their own n?" When he heard those words, Desmond inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief, but he was still worried. "Why on earth did Haniya go to find Victoria?" "It was part of our n. We''ve received news that someone is in contact with Jose, as they wanted your blood for gic research. That was why Victoria contacted with Haniya, and thetter went along with it. Don''t worry too much. Haniya has an antidote given by Noah, so she shouldn''t be affected by their drugs. Our goal is simple, that is to uncover the person behind Jose and get rid of this threat for the future." Nathaniel hid part of it, but he still told Desmond the general idea of the matter. On the other hand, Desmond immediately understood Mango and Nathaniel''s wish. They wanted to get rid of this threat so that he could have a safe future. He could not help but feel warmth at the bottom of his heart. "Mr. Ye, thank you." "Why are you saying that? Where are you now? Are you going over immediately?" "Yes, I''ll go over. Since I''m their target, it wouldn''t be right if I didn''t show up. But Mr. Ye, you have a n, don''t you?" "Yes, go over and be our bait. I''ve already arranged people on the peripheries. When they attack you, we will move at any time." Nathaniel had already made the preparations before Desmond had contacted him. After all, this was still Ocean City, which was still his territory. He had been quiet for some time, but Carlson''s men were also in the city, so he could also mobilize them if the situation called for it. "Okay, I''ll follow your n." After hanging up, Desmond stood up. There were few people left in this originally lively restaurant, and his blind date with Haniya turned out to be a failure in the end. When he saw what time he was, he thought that Haniya probably hadn''t eaten lunch. Therefore, he bought some tacos to go. After he got on the car and kept the tacos, he drove to Victoria''s address. As soon as he arrived, Desmond saw that the ce was highly guarded, and the bodyguards looked at him with much excitement. Desmond did not understand why they looked that way, but when he thought of Nathaniel''s arrangement, he still calmed down and walked into the ce after parking his car. On the other hand, Victoria frowned when she saw Desmond walk over so calmly. "You are such a cold- blooded b*stard! My daughter died for you, and you didn''t shed even a few tears. Now, I kidnapped Haniya because she was worried about you, but you didn''t know anything about it! I thought you woulde quickly, but it took you half an hour to do so. Desmond, you are a cold- blooded person right down to your bones. No one is important to you, right?" Desmond felt bad when Victoria asked that question. Was he cold-blooded? When Marissa died, he desperately wanted to die along with her. However, he was not good at expressing himself, and even if he didn''t cry, it didn''t mean that he was not upset. But, Victoria wouldn''t be able to understand these things. "Where is Haniya?" Desmond only wanted to know if Haniya was alright. However, Victoria said with a sneer, "Hehl Did youe alone?" "What else can I do?" Victoria was still worried. After she asked someone to check it out and found that Desmond was indeed alone, she was finally relieved. "Since you are so worried about her, why don''t youe in and have a look yourself?" Desmond saw that Victoria had a sparkle in her eyes as she said these words. In fact, she would only look this excited in the past whenever she was torturing him! When Desmond recalled why they were doing this, he narrowed his eyes slightly. "Bring her out, or else..." "What can you do then?" Victoria asked. She saw that he hade alone, but there were many people on her side. Hence, she didn''t believe that Desmond could escape from that ce. After hearing this, Desmond smiled lightly and then pulled open his clothes to reveal the explosives that were strapped against him. Therefore, Victoria was so scared that she screamed and took a few steps back. "Are you crazy?!" "Yeah, I have already gone mad, don''t you know that? I''m warning you. You better do what I say or I don''t know what I will do next. Now I want to see Haniya." Desmond was calm, as if his life was really insignificant to him, but Victoria was afraid. She was not only afraid that Desmond would die, but she was also worried that Desmond would act recklessly. At this time, Jose''s voice came from inside. "It''s not a big deal to let him meet Haniya. After all, the most important thing now is to ensure that he''s alive! Also, we can''t waste any of his blood!" Desmond sneered upon hearing those words. In his memory, Jose had been devoted to the research and rarely spoke. No matter what Victoria did, he did not care much. Hence, Desmond thought Jose was a schr, but now it seemed that he was wrong. Maybe at the beginning, Jose had been working for someone, but they didn''t know it. Now Jose''s tone was indifferent and cold, which waspletely different from how he was submissive before. Therefore, Desmond noticed it and thought about it briefly. When Victoria heard what Jose said, she quickly stopped and said to others, "Bring out that wench, Haniya." Desmond could tell that Victoria was a little scared of Jose from the way she was acting. How could that be? Suddenly, Desmond remembered what Victoria had done to Jose over the years. She had been merciless, so why did she be so afraid of him instead in such a short time? Was it because of the person behind Jose? Various thoughts were running inside Desmond''s head right now. On the other hand, Victoria had been staring at Desmond as she was afraid that he would suddenly ignite the bomb. Desmond waited there indifferently, but he was feeling a little anxious. When Haniya was brought out, Desmond''s expression changed. He thought that Victoria would not dare to do anything to Haniya because of his threats, but when she saw the whip marks on Haniya''s body, he red at Victoria immediately! "How dare you hit her?" At this moment, Desmond was infuriated. Victoria saw the murderous intent in Desmond''s eyes and took a step back involuntarily, but as she had many people on her side, she gathered up her courage. "So what if I did so? This b*tch humiliated me at the mall, so I can''t appease my anger if I don''t hit her. Besides, I''ve stopped hitting her after the call with you. If not, I would surely have beaten her to death." Victoria was about to reach out to hit Haniya as she said these words, but Desmond said fiercely, "Don''t you dare touch her again."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Victoria probably stopped because Desmond had said these words cruelly or had other priorities. Then, she looked at him and said, "If you''re worried about her, then you better do as I say. Or else..." "Haniya, are you an idiot? How could you let her beat you up like this? Were all the time you spent on the ind for naught?" Seeing Haniya''s pale face, Desmond suddenly felt distressed, but he didn''t say nice words. On the other hand, Haniya could not wake up immediately as this was part of Nathaniel''s n. So when Victoria was beating her, she could only grit her teeth and withstand it. It was about time that she woke up, so she allowed the people to bring her out. The moment she saw Desmond, she was finally relieved. But Desmond, this straightforward man, was pissing her off right now! How could he yell at her? Haniya suddenly felt a little wronged. Her eyes were a little red, and tears filled her eyes, which made Desmond even more agitated. "Don''t you feel ashamed? How can you cry right now? Can''t you even deal with these weaklings? You even let that b*tch whip you.! Don''t you know that it''s hard to recover from whip wounds? You might even have scars.¡± Haniya started trembling with anger when she heard what Desmond had said. "Shut up! Even if I have scars, it''s none of your business." "How is it none of my business? It''s unpleasant for me to touch them!" Haniya almost choked when she heard this, and her face involuntarily turned a little red. On the contrary, it made her pale face look a little better. "F*ck you! Did I allow you to touch me?" "Hey! Don''t swear." Desmond and Haniya bickered with each other at this time whilepletely ignoring the people around them, so this angered Victoria immediately. "You guys are shamless! How could you say such outrageous things when there are so many people here?" "Shut the hell up!" Desmond was enraged as he shouted. When he saw Haniya''s injuries, he was so furious that he lost his mind. After all, Desmond knew how heavy Victoria''s beating was as he had suffered from Victoria''s whip all these years. How could Haniya''s frail body withstand this? Although this was part of their n, there was no need to allow herself to be hurt. Moreover, the whip wound was at Haniya''s upper body, which was so close to her chest. Hence, he was in agony when he saw this. On the other hand, Victoria was furious when she saw Desmond shout at her like that. "Hey! Why are all of you still standing there? Hurry up and get him." The people around him went towards him, but Desmond took out a remote control from his pocket and said lightly, "Touch me if you dare." At this moment, Haniya saw the remote control and the bomb on Desmond, and she was horrified. "Desmond, what are you doing?" "You shut up too! Don''t let me hear your voice, you stupid woman." Desmond''s words made Haniya so angry that she wanted to tear him into pieces. Urgh! There was a solid reason why this man was still single. She could not understand herself. Why could she be so dumb? Why did she like a straightforward man like Desmond? She was the one who had been captured here! Shouldn''t hefort her and ask her not to worry as he would rescue her? Wasn''t this supposed to happen instead? Why did things turn out this way? Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 On the other hand, Victoria felt that she waspletely ignored. The more she watched them, the more she felt that they were disying their affections to each other. Her expression couldn''t help but change at this scene. "You bitch! You''re still seducing people in front of me." No one knew where Victoria got the courage to p Haniya in the face. As Haniya was caught off guard, she did not dodge and received a firm p on her face. Desmond''s expression suddenly darkened when he saw this. Suddenly, he had already arrived in front of Victoria without anyone realizing it. He then gave Victoria two ps, which made her dizzy, and she fell to the ground. The next moment, Desmond dragged her up by the cor and held her neck with one hand. Thus, Victoria couldn''t help but feel a little scared as she couldn''t breathe. Desmond''s movements were swift, so Haniya was amazed by them. She knew that Desmond was very good at fighting. Desmond did not hold back his skills when they were undergoing the special training. Furthermore, Desmond had iparable speed because of his unique blood. Thus, Even though Haniya knew of this, she was still astounded when she saw how he had moved at the speed of light. On the other hand, Desmond did not see Haniya''s admiration for him. He said coldly, "In the past, for Marissa''s sake, I used to overlook all the things that you did to me, and I even wanted to take care for you for the rest of your lives. But you took it for granted, so I no longer feel guilty towards you. So even if Marissa mes me, even if I have to go to hell, I don''t care anymore! This is all because you thought of something you should never have, and you harmed someone you should have never touched!" His words were cold and heartless, and he had said these words without a trace of warmth. Hence, Victoria was so terrified that she screamed immediately. "Desmond, you dare to kill me? How dare you do this to me? I''m warning you... Ahh!" Before Victoria could finish her words, Desmond grabbed her hair and said coldly, "When I still felt guilty towards you, you could do whatever you want. Unfortunately, I''ve decided to stop caring about you, so what if I kill you? Don''t you want to see who is more important to Jose? Is it me or you?" After saying that, Desmond tightened his grip on Victoria again and raised his voice. "Jose, let Haniya go, or I''ll kill your wife!" After hearing this, Victoria seemed to have found someone to rely on and cried out loudly, "Jose, save me! Save me!" Jose finally came out when he heard this. THen, Haniya and Desmond looked at Jose. He seemed to be much younger than before and was no longer cowardly. Instead, he had a dominating aura around him. He looked at Desmond as his eyes gleamed, and it was as if he was imagining the power and money that he could get out of Desmond. As long as his research on Desmond''s blood was sessful, he would be a world- famous gics researcher, and his name would live on forever. Right now, Desmond saw fanaticism in Jose''s eyes. Perhaps many years ago, he had also looked at his own parents like this. Suddenly, when Desmond recalled how his parents had died a miserable death, his expression darkened. "Jose, it''s up to you whether you want your wife or Haniya." "Jose, save me! Kill him! Kill this b*stard!" Victoria shouted, but she saw Jose take out a pistol with a silencer and fire at her heart the next moment. Everything happened so suddenly that Haniya could not react. However, she saw Victoria fall to the ground like a rag doll with a trace of disbelief in her eyes. However, Desmond was indifferent, as if everything was within his expectations. THen, Jose sneered and said, "This bitch only gave me a daughter, who unfortunately died young! She was so useless, but she ordered me around every day and even forgotten her identity. Hah! I''ve been wanting to kill her for some time now. Furthermore, she mistreated you, didn''t she? I have taken revenge for you now! Desmond, don''t you think I treat you very well? So do you want toe over to my side? I could give you so much money that you would be the richest man in the world! You no longer need to work for Nathaniel. Don''t you want a life like this?" "This should be how you want to live." Then, Desmond pped his hands and said tly, "You are an ambitious person in reality. Also, you endured everything because you didn''t have an opportunity! But now that you have the chance to do so, you''ll never let it go, right? You weren''t a good husband or a good father towards Victoria and Marissa, and you are not even a decent human. You only care about your research, and the joy you havees from your hope of bing a famous person after your research is sessful. Hah! So don''t sayvish words like you are taking revenge for me. You''re such a hypocrite, so you can just say that you are doing this for yourself. I''m more curious about who is the person behind you. After all, not many people have enough money to sponsor your experiments." Jose''s expression darkened a little when he heard what Desmond had said." "Since you want to know,e to my side. If so, you will know eventually." "Sorry, I am not interested in your research. I am tired of being ab rat, so don''t even think of controlling me!" Desmond refused immediately. Then, Jose''s face turned pale when he heard this. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill her? Hah! I know you well. Given your personality, even if you don''t love her, you won''t want her to die for you, right?" Haniya''s heart hurt slightly when she heard what Jose had said. Was that so? She had cared about Desmond previously, so did. his attitude change because he thought that he owed her too much? At this thought, the light in Haniya''s eyes dimmed. Meanwhile, Desmond saw this scene and said angrily, "You idiot!" However, no one knew if he was scolding Jose or Haniya. Jose frowned slightly when he heard this. Obviously, he didn''t like this word very much. "Desmond, you''d better ept it while I''m still being nice to you, or else..." "Or what?" While speaking, Desmond exchanged looks with Haniya. As Haniya had spent some time with Desmond, she immediately knew what his nce meant, so she came to her senses immediately. In the split second when Desmond attacked Jose, Haniya lowered her head and bashed into the mercenary holding her captive behind her. The mercenary was suddenly hit in the nose, and the soreness made him stunned for a moment. After that, Haniya immediately took this opportunity to attack him. "Catch them!" This is from N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Jose immediately retreated when he saw how the tables had turned. Unfortunately, Desmond had his eyes on him and wouldn''t allow Jose to escape. Instead, he went up to Jose and grabbed him by the cor to capture him. At the same time, Nathaniel''s men, who were lying in wait, immediately ambushed them. Therefore, a fight broke out immediately. Meanwhile, Desmond gripped Jose in one hand and pulled Haniya with the other before whispering, "Let''s retreat!" Haniya was slightly stunned by his slightly cool hand. However, when she had been caught off guard, a mercenary had already attacked her. Desmond''s heart tightened when he saw this, and he pulled Haniya into his arms immediately before kicking the enemy out with a spin. "What are you thinking? Anyone can attack you right now if you''re distracted! Was the special training all for naught? Let''s go!" Desmond then gave Haniya a push while saying this. After pushing her out of the battle zone, he pulled back Jose, who was about to escape. Meanwhile, Haniya staggered and fell to the ground because of Desmond''s push. Her knee was scratched, and she felt a burning pain, but she was so angry inside. She was furious at Desmond for being so straightforward! Why did she torture herself by falling in love with this fool? Meanwhile, when her subordinates saw Haniya falling, he quickly ran over. "Captain Bell, are you all right? Let me help you up." However, Haniya waved her hand and stood up. Then, Desmond came over with Jose and whispered, "Get in the car quickly. Let''s go!" Then, Desmond dragged Jose and walked past Haniya without checking on her. Haniya gritted her teeth in anger at this scene. What a fool! He was pissing her off! She would never like this idiot again! Haniya was deeply hurt right now. After Desmond opened the door and pushed Jose into the car, he nced at Haniya while asking her to get into the car. However, Haniya didn''t even look at him and got into her subordinate''s car instead. Desmond''s expression darkened when he saw this. Did she finally learn how to throw a temper? However, Desmond could not care about anything else as he couldn''t allow Jose to escape. Instead, he quickly locked the door and stepped on the elerator before driving away. "Follow Desmond''s car!" Although Haniya was angry, she was afraid that someone would stop their car halfway. After all, Jose was too important to them. The two cars drove towards the city center. But when they were about to enter the city, Desmond saw there were roadblocks in front. It seemed that someone was checking the cars. At this time, although the other party was wearing police uniforms, Desmond felt that this was too much of a coincidence. Since the other party dared to bring the mercenaries into Ocean City, they could bribe someone easily to set up an obstacle here. Once the car stopped, it would be easy for so many people to take Jose away. At this thought, Desmond called Haniya, but Haniya''s phone was turned off. He then remembered that Haniya would bring her other phone when she was on a mission. So did that mean that when Haniya turned off her phone at first, she was already on a mission? Suddenly, he recalled when he and Haniya were still in the Ye''s Mansion at that time, Haniya didn''t tell him about this mission at all. Therefore, he was a little depressed. Then, he redialed Haniya''s phone number. When Haniya saw Desmond''s call, she also knew that it was not the time for her to be angry and throw a tantrum, so she picked it up immediately." "I''ll take care of the roadblocks ahead. You take your men and leave first." The two of them understood each other well. At this time, Haniya did not wait for Desmond to speak and said immediately, "Mr. Ye has sent people to pick you up in the downtown area. As long as you enter the downtown area, you will be safe. I will send Brenda to follow you." "You be careful too." After hearing Desmond''s words, Haniya felt warmth in her heart. Did this mean that he actually cared about her? However, she didn''t expect Desmond to add, "If youe back with injuries, I''ll punish you." The corner of Haniya''s mouth twitched when she heard this, and then she hung up the phone angrily. Urgh! He was such a straightforward man! She would pass out in fury if she continued talking to him right now! After that, Haniya looked at the people in front who set up the roadblocks. She suddenly felt that this situation was unpleasant, and she became even more furious when she recalled how Desmond had talked to her coldly. At this thought, she stepped on the gas pedal directly and rushed toward the roadblocks recklessly. Meanwhile, Desmond''s heart skipped a beat when he saw her decisive look, and he felt uneasy. Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 Desmond wanted to remind her of something, but it was toote. Haniya rammed into them, but the people around them didn''t expect that this would happen. So as they chose to save their lives instead of stopping the car, they dodged the car. However, as soon as Haniya rushed over, several cars chased after her. Desmond was a little anxious. However, he nced at Jose, who was beside him, and knocked him out before driving to the downtown area. As expected, Nathaniel''s men were in the city to help him. After handing Jose to them, Desmond turned and drove back. "Hey, Captain Blu." The subordinate shouted after Desmond, but thetter left as if he didn''t hear it. With so many cars chasing after Haniya, Desmond was afraid that Haniya could not handle it. When he caught up with Haniya, the cars were also surrounding her. Right now, Desmond did not care about anything else. He stepped directly on the elerator and hit one of the cars, which immediately attracted other people''s attention. Therefore, Haniya finally had an opening to escape because of this. She took a look at Desmond and stepped on the gas pedal before leaving without saying anything. Additionally, Desmond was also experienced in escaping. When he saw that Haniya had left, he elerated the car as well and ditched the other cars after a few turns. Even though this mission was dangerous, they had managed toplete it without injuring themselves. On the other hand, Haniya had wounds on her body. Although they weren''t too serious, Mango still told her to go back and rest. She also brought in the doctor to examine Haniya. In fact, Mango got Bettany to take a look at Haniya as thetter was a woman. When Desmond returned to the the Ye''s Mansion after handling everything, it was already midnight. Therefore, everyone was asleep. Then, Desmond came to the door of Haniya''s room, but she had already locked the door. Meanwhile, Nathaniel seemed to have guessed this, so he asked someone to give Desmond a key. Desmond looked at it and then inserted it into Haniya''s door lock. With a click, the door opened. On the other hand, Haniya was sleeping soundly in her bed. What an oblivious girl! Desmond said this in his heart, and then he went up to Haniya. Haniya was usually on guard, but now, she wasn''t aware Desmond had alreadye to her side. Therefore, Desmond thought she must have eaten sleeping pills because she was sleeping so soundly. After that, Desmond sat in front of Haniya''s bed and lifted her quilt. Then he undressed Haniya and looked at the menacing whip wounds on her chest as his expression darkened. F*ck, Victoria was digging her grave! If Jose didn''t open fire and kill her, Desmond would probably torture her until she was begging for death. Right now, Haniya''s wound was a little infected, so it was pink and swollen. When Desmond saw this, he took out a small bottle of ointment from his pocket and applied it on Haniya little by little with a cotton swab. In fact, he didn''t think it was improper to expose Haniya''s bare chest like this. After applying the medicine, he took a look at her body. Then his eyes darkened, and a storm was raging in them. Haniya had quite a big chest indeed. Desmond quickly looked away at this thought, and then he buttoned up Haniya''s clothes before covering her with the quilt again. He was about to get up and leave when Haniya grabbed Desmond''s arm. Then with a turn, she clung onto his arm as if hugging a bolster. The warm and bouncy touch made Desmond''s whole body stiff. A warm liquid then flowed down his nose. Desmond quickly raised his head, but she didn''t dare to move anymore as he was afraid of waking Haniya. The woman''s fragrance constantly stimted Desmond''s senses. He sighed and finally took off his shoes and climbed into bed. Then, he held Haniya into his arms. The woman found afortable position in Desmond''s arms and arched like a kitten, and finally everything was quiet. On the other hand, Desmond was also a little sleepy. He yawned and finally fell asleep. That night, both of them had a good night''s sleep. The next morning, the warm sunshine refracted in through the window. Haniya opened her eyes in a daze, but she felt that something wasn''t quite right. Why was the bolster in her arms a little warm? Furthermore, it seemed a little hard! Haniya reached out and poked at it, but she was flicked on the forehead. "Don''t move." A hoarse voice came from above her head, which shocked Haniya tremendously. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She was about to shout when a big hand covered her mouth. "Can''t you stay still? You were moving around the entire night, and I couldn''t sleep well." Desmond yawned and said in a dissatisfied tone. Haniya waspletely stunned when she heard this. What was going on? Why was Desmond on her bed? Also, what did he say just now? What did she mean by moving all night? Did she do something to Desmond? Then, Haniya opened her eyes secretly and looked up ahead. She then realized that she was sprawled across Desmond''s chest, and his pyjamas were opened at the front. Furthermore, her face was in contact directly with his bare chest. Sh*t! Haniya waspletely frightened at this scene. Then, she quickly jumped out of Desmond''s arms and checked her clothes. When she found that her clothes were still intact, she breathed a sigh of relief. Wait, that wasn''t right! Haniya immediately realized something and kicked Desmond''s thigh. "Why are you on my bed?" Haniya was so ashamed right now! What was wrong with Desmond? He wasn''t interested in her, right? Thus, how did he end up on her bed? Furthermore, she clearly remembered that she had locked the door before going to bed. How did he come in? Desmond was dissatisfied with this kick. He yawned again and turned around before going back to sleep whilepletely ignoring Haniya. Haniya was stunned, and in the end, she was infuriated. "Get up! Now! Desmond, this is my bed!" "Well, you can shout louder so that everyone can hear you." Desmond muttered. Haniya suddenly became silent, but she angrily reached out her fingers and pinched Desmond''s waist. "Do you know that it''s improper for a single man and woman to touch each other? Also, you''re not interested in me. Why did you sleep with me? Get out of my bed!" Haniya pinched him a small area at first, but she increased her force, and blue- ck spots appeared on his body. Therefore, it was definitely impossible for Desmond to fall asleep now. After that, he suddenly turned over and went on top of Haniya. His blue eyes seemed to be deeper, and Haniya was surprised when she saw the emotions brewing in his eyes. "What are you trying to do by moving around this eagerly in the morning? Hmm?" "What do you mean by that? You were the one who climbed into my bed, so why still reprimanding me? Desmond, do you understand... Ohh!" Desmond kissed her immediately before Haniya could finish her words, so she couldn''t continue nagging him anymore. However, Haniya was utterly frustrated by this kiss. At first, she wanted to struggle, but Desmond grabbed her arm and put it on top of her head so that her upper body was touching his. She could even clearly feel Desmond''s heartbeat and the temperature of his strong muscles. In the end, Desmond kissed Haniya until she could hardly breathe before letting go of her. His voice was a little hoarse as he spoke. "Do you want to continue?" His blue eyes were sparkling, and Haniya was captivated by them. Right now, Haniya was a little dizzy, and she did not understand what Desmond meant. Hence, she just nodded subconsciously. Desmond''s lips curled up slightly when he saw this, and his alluring smile stunned Haniya until she almost forgot to breathe. Urgh! He was a man, so it was unfair for him to be this good-looking! However, Desmond didn''t give Haniya any time to think. He lowered his head again and nibbled on her corbone before cing kisses down her neckline. His kisses were plenty and numbing. Haniya felt an unfamiliar warmth rising from her body and slowly spreading to all her limbs. She felt so hot and dry, so she felt a little ufortable. Suddenly, there was a slight chill on her body, and only then did Haniya realize that her shirt had been opened. Therefore, she subconsciously pushed Desmond away and quickly covered her chest. "You jerk!" "Weren''t you the one who asked me to continue?" Desmond smiled cunningly, and Haniya''s face immediately turned a bright shade of red due to embarrassment. "When did I..." "I''ll continue if you keep arguing." As soon as Desmond said those words, Haniya immediately covered her mouth. Her watery eyes were in a daze, so she looked pitiful, which made Desmond tense up all over and almost lost control of himself. However, he simply turned over and pulled the quilt over himself. He then said in a hoarse voice, "You have been making a racket all night, and I didn''t sleep much. Let me sleep for a while." Haniya was a little frustrated when she saw this. When did she make a racket? She felt that she slept wellst night. No, that was not the point. "Hey, you can go back to your room to sleep if you want to. What if others see you?" Haniya didn''t dare to resist loudly, but she still wanted to fight for it. Unfortunately, Desmond acted as if he didn''t hear what she had said. He didn''t make anymore sounds, and soon, the sounds of his even breathing could be heard. Right now, she admired him for falling asleep so easily. But she didn''t dare to lie on the same bed with him again. After all, if Desmond went crazy again, she didn''t know what else they would do. At this thought, Haniya quickly jumped out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. After changing her clothes, she ran out. Before going out, Haniya was afraid that people would see Desmond when he came out, so she locked the door again. Wasn''t he in love with her bed? Then he could stay on her bed forever then! Haniya thought so and left, but her face was burning hot. What was going on between Desmond and her? She had trouble wrapping her head around it. When Brenda saw Haniyaing down, she quickly asked, "Have you seen Captain Blu?" As Brenda had asked Haniya this question early in the morning, thetter felt like she was being caught for having an affair. But she quickly shook her head and said, "I didn''t see him. Why don''t you look for him in his room?" "I''ve looked for him, but he isn''t there!" Brenda said these words with a disappointed expression on her face. However, Haniya didn''t dare stay any longer and quickly went to Mango''s room. On the other hand, Mango was eating. When she saw Haniyaing over, she hurriedly asked the latter to sit down. "Are you alright? Bettany says that your wounds need some time to heal. s! I''m sorry you have to go through that." "It''s okay, Madam. I did it willingly." Haniya had known from the start that she was used as a bait. Victoria had not gotten along with her before, so she naturally would not let go of this opportunity. But since they could catch Jose, her injury was not in vain. "Madam, have you made any progress on Desmond''s physical condition?" "We can''t rush that. Tristan is still working on it, and since Jose is now in our hands, I''m sure there will be a way. Don''t worry. By the way, where is Desmond? Someone said he didn''t go back all night." When Haniya heard Mango''s question, she didn''t know how to answer it. After all, she couldn''t tell Mango that Desmond that thetter was sleeping soundly in her bed! Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 As Mango noticed that Haniya''s face was a little red, she smiled and asked, "What''s wrong? Could it be that Desmond was therest night?" Haniya''s eyes widened and she quickly denied it. "No, he wasn''t!" "Alright then. Why are you so nervous?" Mango smiled gleefully as she said so, and Haniya''s face burned with embarrassment. "By the way, I heard about what happened during the mission. Desmond cares about you a lot. Are you sure he''s not interested in you?" Mango had known Desmond for a long time. If he didn''t like Haniya, he wouldn''t care about her life or death. Even if Haniya were interested in him, Desmond wouldn''t have probably done so much for her. Therefore, it meant that he was interested in Haniya as well. Haniya felt even more flustered after hearing this, so she said quickly, "Madam, I''m suddenly feeling dizzy, so I shall go back and rest. Also, since the mission ispleted, is it alright if I send Brenda and the others back to Dark Night Empire?" "It''s up to you." Mango didn''t really care about this. Haniya then left Mango''s room as if she was fleeing, but the heat on her face did not subside. Was Desmond really interested in her? Haniya felt bliss in her heart, but she was unsure at the same time. When Haniya saw that Brenda was still asking about Desmond''s whereabouts, she suddenly felt a little ufortable. "Brenda, go back to Dark Night Empire with the others. Leave now." Haniya''s words slightly surprised Brenda. "Didn''t you ask us to stay in the Ye''s Mansion?" "That was because of the mission. Now that the mission is over, you should go back. Madam and Mr. Ye like their peace, so it''s better if we have fewer people here." Brenda look a little depressed after hearing what Haniya had said. "Let me find Captain Blu and tell him a few things before I leave." "Leave when I ask you to. Where do you think you are at? Do you think you can stop people and ask of Captain Blu''s whereabouts on your free will? Aren''t you worried if you will offend Mr. Ye? Leave immediately!" Haniya kept a straight face and gave these orders harshly, leaving no room for argument. On the other hand, Brenda was a little dissatisfied immediately. But when she remembered Haniya''s status in the Ye family, she turned around and walked away in anger. After they left, Haniya was relieved. She went to the kitchen to make something to eat. Then, she remembered that Desmond had not eaten yet, so she made another bowl of food and brought it up. When she opened the door of the room, Desmond was still sleeping. His skin was so good that every pore could be seen clearly. Urgh! He was more good looking than a woman, and his skin was also clearer. So, Haniya was jealous. Haniya put the food on the table and wanted to ask him to get up to eat. However, when she saw the dark circles under Desmond''s eyes, she hesitated for a moment. Then, she nned to bring the food downstairs and waited until Desmond woke up, but she heard Desmond whisper, "Isn''t that for me? Why are you taking it away?" "You''re awake!" Haniya suddenly felt a little embarrassed when she heard this, and she didn''t know what to do when she looked at Desmond now. Meanwhile, Desmond stretched and sat up directly. His pyjamas were still open, and they revealed his chiselled eight-pack abs. Haniya was suddenly flustered by this scene and quickly turned her head away. "Can you put on your clothes?" "You''ve been touching and nibbling me all night, but now, you''re embarrassed because I''m not wearing clothes? Don''t you know who was the one who caused this?" Desmond''s casual words startled Haniya immediately. "What? Who touched and nibbled you?" "You don''t want to admit it, do you? Okay, I was smart, so I recorded the video. Otherwise, you will probably think that I''m only trying to embarrass you!" Desmond took out his phone and found the video before ying it. Then Haniya saw a scene that made her embarrassed. Haniya''s legs were clinging onto Desmond''s waist at first. However, she felt ufortable, so she turned and hugged Desmond''s body with her arms before burying her face into his chest. After that, Haniya frowned as she was still ufortable, then she opened up his clothes and stuck her face onto Desmond''s bare chest. Only then did she sigh with satisfaction before falling asleep. Not long after, Haniya fondled around Desmond''s body and happened to touch Desmond''s nipples. She was slightly stunned and then stretched out the tip of her tongue to lick them. Then, she made a face of disgust because they probably didn''t taste well before falling asleep again while leaning on Desmond''s chest. After seeing this, Haniya wanted to hide! No! The person in the video definitely not her! But the video on the screen was so clear that she had to admit it. Then, Haniya immediately reached out to grab the phone. "How could you even record a video? Desmond, are you insane?" However, Desmond put his mobile phone on his trousers and said, "I have been vited, so I have to leave evidence. Otherwise, what if you don''t own up to it?" "What do you mean I''ve vited you? You, you, you..." Haniya couldn''t do anything now. What if Desmond said she was stripping his pants if she went to snatch the phone? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Although she wanted to do so, she had to be a little reserved, didn''t she? Then, Desmond said righteously, "Why don''t I take the video and ask Madam for an exnation?" "What? Don''t be reckless!" Haniya was so scared that she was almost choked by her own saliva. If Mango saw such a shameful video, wouldn''t Haniya be so embarrassed? "Then what do you think we should do?" Desmond leaned on the bed leisurely and looked at Haniya with a smile while asking this. Urgh! Haniya hated herself so much right now! How could she be so shameless even when she was sleeping? Did she really have improper thoughts about Desmond? Then, Haniya said with some hesitation, "Delete the video first, and let''s talk after." "Do you think I''m stupid? What if I delete the video, and you won''t admit your doings after?" "Why should I admit it? This is my room and my bed! If you didn''te to my room, I wouldn''t have been able to vite you! In the end, you were the one who wanted me to vite you. Don''t me this on me. Heck, don''t even think about it!" Haniya said very angrily. It was the first time that Desmond saw Haniya speak to him so righteously. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "In this case, I will be responsible for you. Anyway, we have already slept together." Haniya almost spat out a mouthful of blood when she heard this. "What do you mean by we have already slept together? Desmond, don''t ruin my reputation." "It''s a fact. If you can''t make a decision, I''ll go and find Mr. Ye and Madam. I believe they are sensible and can always give me a reasonable solution." After saying that, Desmond lifted the quilt and got out of bed. He intended to put on his shoes when Haniya grabbed his arm. "Don''t go! Don''t you feel ashamed?" "Why is this embarrassing?" Desmond''s face was full of joy as he asked these words. Well, Haniya looked pretty like this. Haniya bit her lower lip and whispered, "What do you want to do? If you don''t like me, why do you have to provoke me? I''ve already promised Madam to go on a blind date." When Desmond heard the phrase "blind date", his gaze darkened, and he threw Haniya onto the bed before going on top of her. "Hey! What are you doing?" Haniya was frightened, but Desmond did not stop. He put his hand on Haniya''s cor and was about to tear off her clothes, so her face turned pale with fear. "I''m warning you, Desmond. Even if I''ve liked you before, it does not mean that you can do whatever you want to me!" "You''re saying that I''m doing whatever I want to you. Is there something wrong with your head?" The moment Desmond opened his mouth, Haniya was furious. "You''re the one who''s crazy!" She was so angry that she couldn''t help but think of what Desmond said when she was kidnapped by Victoria. Desmond did not think that he had done anything wrong and said fiercely, "Who told you that I don''t like you?" "Didn''t you say it yourself? You only have Marissa in your heart. Besides, I''ve already ignored my identity and went with you for the special training on the ind for so long. However, although we were alone, our rtionship never developed into something else. Urgh! Why am I still holding on? I also have my own pride, alright? I have done everything in my power to pursue you, but you didn''t respond at all. What else can I do? I''ve already given up on you, but why did you come and provoke me again?" "Who told you that our rtionship never developed into something else? Hmm?" Desmond really wanted to read Haniya''s thoughts right now. However, she said with some grievances, "Isn''t it obvious? If you are interested in me, why didn''t anything happen between us when we were alone together on the ind? Also, you didn''t say much to me and even ignored me most of the time. Haniya felt extremely wronged as she said this. Urgh! Why did she fall in love with Desmond at first sight? To pursue him, she had even forgotten about her pride and even went to the ind with him even though she knew that other people would shame her for this. She was ready to give herself to him, but Desmond didn''t even pay attention to her. The more Haniya thought about this, the sadder she became. She felt extremely miserable as the person whom she liked had no feelings for her at all! On the other hand, Desmond could not help but feel a little frustrated when he saw Haniya tearing up. "Didn''t you go to the ind to improve your skills and learn to protect yourself? Why should I talk to you so much? You''re already so exhausted every day. If you don''t rest, how can you have the strength to train the next day? Your body was so weak that you almost fainted when you first went to the ind. Shouldn''t you seize the time to rest and recover your strength? Therefore, the only thing I could do was to not disturb you, right?" Haniya was slightly stunned when she heard what Desmond had said. "Do you think that I went to the ind to train my skills?" "What else could you do then? Were you too bored?" As soon as Desmond finished his words, Haniya grabbed his wrist and threw him over the shoulder. "You are such a straightforward guy! I must be f*cking blind to have fallen for you!" Haniya felt that she was about to explode out of anger now. She was a frail girl and a special bodyguard to Mango! She didn''t want to torture herself, so why did she undergo rigorous training? It was because Desmond was going alone, so she wanted to apany him to develop their rtionship! However, he thought that she went to improve her skills. Was there anything more miserable than this? After Desmond was thrown out, he did a flip in the air andnded firmly on the ground. As he looked at Haniya''s furious expression, he couldn''t help but frown. "What''s wrong with you? Was I wrong to leave you alone?" "Get out of here! I don''t want to talk to you now." Haniya was so angry that she pointed at the door and growled. She couldn''t beat him, and she couldn''t reason with him either. Right now, she very desperately didn''t want anything to do with him anymore! However, Desmond did not realize Haniya''s meltdown at all, and he went and sat at the bedside. "We haven''t finished talking, so why are you asking me to leave? Tell me, are you going to take responsibility for what you''ve done?" Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 "I''m not going to take responsibility for shit! Get out!" Haniya was very annoyed by Desmond. She immediately dragged Desmond by his pajamas without caring whether he was properly dressed and threw him out of the room. Well, Desmond could indeed push away Haniya but he just did not want to do anything to her. Furthermore, he did not think that Haniya was going against him. In this way, Haniya pushed Desmond out of the room and then mmed the door. The force was so strong that the wall shook. When the servants heard the sound, they suddenly looked up and saw Desmond being pushed out of Haniya''s room with his clothes in a mess. Hence, they couldn''t help but widen their eyes at this scene. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Oh, God! What did they see? However, Desmond still felt wronged and banged on the door, saying, "Haniya, can you not throw me out because you''re angry? My clothes are still inside." Right now, Haniya was already infuriated. When she heard him say so, she was further enraged that she immediately opened the door again and threw Desmond''s clothes out. "Oh my god, when did Ms. Bell be so rowdy?" A servant asked in a low voice. Another said, "Something must have happened. Didn''t you see that Captain Blu was not properly dressed? There were rumors that Captain Blu didn''t go back to his room all night. Was he in Ms. Bell''s bed the whole time?" "Well, it''s possible." After that, the way they looked at Desmond changed. Desmond sighed and picked up his clothes. He then nced at the servants and went straight back to his room. Before long, everyone in the Ye''s Mansion knew that Desmond spent the night in Haniya''s room. He was also thrown out of the room by Haniya while his clothes were in a mess. When these news reached Mango''s ears, she waspletely stunned. "Are you serious? Did Desmond sleep in Haniya''s room? Oh my god, did he finally regain his senses?" "Madam, it''s true. Also, he was kicked out by Ms. Bell. Haha! Maybe he didn''t serve Ms. Bell well." The servant''s words caused Mango to spit out a mouthful of porridge. Did he not serve Haniya well? The topic was too brazen! "Who told you that?" "We guessed it. Think about it. Captain Blu spent the night in Ms. Bell''s room. If he was very capable, Ms. Bell would not be able to get out of bed, so how could she drive him out? Furthermore, she seemed to be displeased and didn''t even give him his clothes." The servant had described the situation so vividly as if it had indeed happened, so Mango also believed in it. "I should get Bettany to go and take a look at Desmond. Haha! If he really has trouble performing in bed, he should cure it as soon as possible." Mangoughed as she spoke. Not long after, everyone in the Ye''s Mansion knew that Desmond was unable to perform in bed. That was why he annoyed Haniya and was chased out of her room. When these words reached Ned''s ears, he was dumbfounded as well. "Are you kidding me? Desmond looks quite strong, but he couldn''t do anything in bed?" After hearing this, he couldn''t help but call Desmond. Desmond just took a shower and saw Ned calling him. He thought that Nathaniel was looking for him, so he quickly answered the phone. "Desmond, I''m sorry that you had to go through this all these years." "What is it?" Desmond was confused by Ned''s words. Ned coughed and said, "I''ve heard that Bettany has some experience in this field. Maybe you should get her to take a look? After all, this is something that would affect your lifelong happiness." "Exin yourself." Desmond felt that Ned was acting a little weirdly today. Ned thought for a moment and said, "You should have told me earlier that you couldn''t perform in bed. We could have gone to a doctor in secret, so Haniya wouldn''t have chased you out the room like this! This is such an awkward situation! Now everyone in the Yes Mansion knows about this. Aren''t you embarrassed?" Desmond''s face suddenly darkened when he heard this. "What? Who can''t perform well in bed?" "It''s you. Everyone knows about it. Well, don''t be too embarrassed now. Look for a doctor if you''re sick, alright? Don''t be too afraid of doctors." "You are the one who''s insane!" Desmond hung up angrily after saying this. When he walked out of the room, he felt that everyone looked at him differently. Then, Desmond''s expression darkened when he heard what Ned had said. Who on earth made this rumor? He then went to the Dark Night Empire''s base angrily. Meanwhile, Brenda looked at Desmond and hesitated to speak. However, Desmond ignored her and began to arrange the training sessions. For the whole day, he was almost frustrated to death because all of his subordinates were giving him sympathetic looks. This had gone too far! After Desmond came back from work, he stopped Haniya in the lobby. "Were you the one who told the others that I couldn''t perform in bed?" Desmond was a straightforward guy and didn''t care if anyone was around when he asked this, so Haniya almost choked on her saliva when hearing this. "Huh? Are you out of your mind?" Haniya felt that she couldn''t look directly at Desmond anymore. She turned around and was about to leave, but Desmond grabbed her wrist. "You have to make this right for me." "Make what right? Why does it matter to me if you can perform in bed or not?" Haniya could feel that everyone around them was looking at them as she said these words. All she wanted to do right now was to hide! After all, he was utterly insane! However, her words seemed to have angered Haniya. "How could you say that it has nothing to do with you? If we got married, how would it have nothing to do with you?" "Huh? Who wants to marry you? Even if you''re thest man left on earth, I still wouldn''t marry you." After saying that, Haniya immediately got rid of Desmond and ran into her room. Why was he like this? He didn''t even propose, but he still shamelessly said that they would get married? How could he think this way? At this thought, Haniya was so furious. On the other hand, Desmond was suddenly a little confused. Did she just refuse to marry him? So it wasn''t her who started the rumors? Who was it then? Did Haniya not want to marry him because of the rumors that he couldn''t perform in bed? At this thought, Desmond''s gaze suddenly darkened. "Where did these rumorse from? If I find out the person behind this, let''s see how I would deal with him." Desmond angrily went back to his room, and he didn''t evene out for dinner. Of course, Haniya did note out to eat as well. Wasn''t she a victim in this too? Furthermore, Mango didn''t stop the misunderstanding between them, and she looked entertained while watching this dispute. That night, Haniya couldn''t sleep at all. How could there be such a straightforward man like Desmond? Why were the rumors started in the first ce? Was it because she had chased Desmond out of her room? Urgh! What a mistake she had made! At that time, she was mad andpletely forgot that it was already morning, so the servants were already up. Therefore, they could misunderstand what had happened immediately! Not long after Desmond returned to the room, Bettany came over. "Captain Blu, Mr. Ye sent me to perform an examination of your body." When Desmond recalled what Ned had said, he immediately understood what was happening, so he looked even more upset. "I''m not sick! You don''t need to examine me. Please leave." Bettany did not know what to do when she heard this. "Well, Mr. Ye said that I should examine you even if you''re not sick." Desmond was suddenly depressed after hearing this. Right now, he was very sure that Mango and Nathaniel were just entertained by this situation. "If I say I''m not sick, then I''m fine. You can leave now." "But..." "Get out!" Desmond wanted to throw her out as he said this. During midnight, Desmond couldn''t sleep no matter what he did. What was Haniya thinking? How could she think that he couldn''t perform in bed? Was it because he didn''t touch herst night? At this thought, Desmond came to Haniya''s room again. Luckily, Haniya was not asleep yet. When she heard the sound of the door key twisting, she was so frightened that she immediately jumped up. "Who is it?" Desmond directly opened the door and came in without answering her. Haniya waspletely stunned when she saw this. "Why do you have the keys to my room?" However, Desmond did not say a word. He put the key away and walked towards Haniya step by step. Haniya suddenly panicked at this scene. "What do you want to do?" "Do you think I can''t perform in bed? Hmm?" Desmond gritted his teeth and his expression frightened Haniya so much that she turned and wanted to run, but she was grabbed by the cor by Desmond. "Why are you running?" "I wasn''t the one who started the rumors. How could I have known that the rumors would be like this?" Haniya saw that she could not break free and was about to cry. Boohoo! Desmond was very scary right now! However, Desmond directly threw her onto the bed, and then he went on top of her. Therefore, Haniya was terrified that her body stiffened. Could it be that he wanted to prove something using her body? "Desmond, I''m warning you. If you dare to touch me, I will castrate you!" Haniya was so scared that her voice changed. But Desmond said with a smile, "Do you think I will give you this chance?" So he didn''te to touch her? Haniya breathed a sigh of relief but she heard Desmond add, "It''s impossible for you to defeat me." As soon as he said this, Haniya immediately cried. "Why can''t you finish your sentence in one breath? Wait a minute, your condition doesn''t matter to me at all! Let go of me! Desmond, what do you want to do?" "I want to do something you want to do too." After Desmond said that, he directly tore off Haniya''s clothes. However, Haniya was so scared that she immediately screamed. The next moment, Desmond covered her lips with his mouth. SHe had been kissed again! As soon as Haniya thought of this, she felt a chill on her chest, so she immediately pped Desmond out of shock. However, her harsh p didn''t stop him. He let go of Haniya''s lips, but his hand didn''t stop. At this time, Haniya realized that Desmond was only applying ointment to her wound. The ointment was cool and refreshing indeed. Suddenly, Haniya was at a loss. "You, I..." She finally shut up as she didn''t know what to say. On the other hand, Desmond didn''t get up after he helped her apply the ointment. He looked at Haniya''s dodging gaze and said in a low voice, "Where''s the courage you had when you were pursuing me? Or did you pursue me because you felt exhrated when you were trying to win a man''s heart? Did you never think that we would be intimate like this after you''ve seeded in pursuing me?" Haniya''s whole body froze when she heard this. She could understand every word Desmond said, but why couldn''t she understand what he was trying to tell her? When Desmond saw how confused she look, he finally sighed and got up from her body. He handed the ointment to her and said lightly, "Apply this three times a day, and your wounds would heal fast." After saying that, Desmond went straight out. Meanwhile, Haniya still didn''t regain her senses even though he had closed the door. Was he going to leave just like that. The air seemed to be filled with the unique smell of Desmond''s body. There was still his warmth on her lips, but Haniya''s brain couldn''t process anything, and she was left in a daze. When Desmond walked out of Haniya''s room, he was seen by the servants again. The palm print on his face was so clear that no one could pretend not to see it. Therefore, rumours spread throughout the Ye''s Mansions again. This time, they said that Desmond broke into Haniya''s room again at night to prove his abilities, and Haniya had beaten him again! Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 When Mango heard this news, sheughed until she couldn''t even straighten her back. However, Nathaniel was so worried for her that he became wary, and his face turned pale. "Don''tugh. Hey! Stopughing! Be careful of your body." "It''s okay. The child is not that fragile." Mango smiled and waved her hand while saying this. She then asked, "Why do you think Desmond is so straightforward?" "It probably has something to do with the environment he grew up in. He and Marissa grew up together, and she told him about her feelings immediately. She didn''t think that this was a big deal, nor did she feel like she had to be reserved because she was a woman. So from Desmond''s perspective, other people needed to tell him when someone like him." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango. "Haniya also said that she liked him at the beginning." "But Desmond rejected her, didn''t he? Furthermore, Haniya never professed her love again after the rejection. I think Desmond doesn''t even know why Haniya went to the ind. He must think that she went to improve her skills." Mango was bbergasted after hearing Nathaniel''s analysis. "What? How could he be so clueless about this?" "Why don''t you ask him?" Nathaniel came up with an idea when he saw how his wife couldn''t believe what was happening. It was apparent that he also enjoyed watching this scenario yed out. Mango then picked up the phone and called Desmond. "Desmond, do you know why Haniya went to train on the ind?" When Desmond heard Mango''s question, he paused for a moment and couldn''t help but worry. "Why? Is there any other reason?" "What do you think is the reason then?" "Isn''t it because she felt that she was weak and wanted to train her skills?" As soon as he finished speaking, Mango looked at Nathaniel with admiration and gave him a thumbs up. Sure enough, men knew each other best. Mango was now extremely d that she didn''t fall in love with a straightforward man like Desmond. Otherwise, she would be so depressed. "Did something happen to Haniya?" There was a hint of worry in Desmond''s voice, causing Mango to feel a little unbearable. "If I tell you that Haniya went to the ind to train for you, what do you think?" "How is it possible? She was training her body, so what does it have to do with me?" Desmond''s reply made Mango a little frustrated. "Are you stupid?" Mango''s temper immediately red up when she heard this. She felt that Haniya was in such a tough situation! Why did she fall in love with a blockhead? "What''s wrong?" The most annoying thing was that Desmond did not feel that he had said something wrong, so he asked with grievances. Nathaniel immediatelyughed out loud at this situation. Mango had put the call on speaker, so Desmond also heard Nathaniel''sughter and could not help asking, "Is Mr. Ye here too?" "Yeah, I''m here. Desmond, I think you should think about other possibilities." Nathaniel tried toment indirectly. However, Mango felt that Desmond would not understand this, so said clearly, "Haniya went to the ind to apany you! that clear? Why does a delicate girl like her need to train herself?" "But Madam, aren''t you also skillful inbat?" Desmond was a little confused by the situation. After hearing this, Mango didn''t know what to say then. "Well, I need to have these skills." "So does Haniya." Mango was unsure what to say next after hearing this. Nathaniel took the phone and said whileughing, "Desmond, Haniya is a nurse. If she didn''t like you, she wouldn''t have to make her life so tiring. She can continue living a good life with her skills as a nurse. There would be no fighting, no scheming, only peace. Furthermore, she would be overjoyed if she married a doctor or other people! But because she likes you, she wants to get closer to you. Also, she felt that it was too difficult and lonely for you to train alone on the ind. That was why she went to apany you. In fact, she didn''t want to train herself.She only hoped that as you two are alone on the ind, you can have more interaction and develop your rtionship. This is because she wanted to be someone close to you!" After hearing this, Desmond paused for a long time. He took such a long time that Mango thought that he had fallen asleep or that he was no longer there. "Are you even listening?" Desmond regained his senses after hearing what Mango had said. "I''m listening. Is that really the case?" "Why else would she do this then? Are you that slow-witted? Haniya had deliberately nned to create some alone time for the two of you, but you didn''t say more than ten sentences to her the whole time. Therefore, she would think that you''re uninterested in her because of this! No matter how passionate she was before, she probably couldn''t take it if you were so cold to her. Desmond, do you know why Haniya agreed to letting me arrange a blind date for her?" "Why?" Desmond didn''t seem to know the answer to this question, so Mango felt that she shouldn''t have made this call. Nathaniel looked at his wife, who was about to explode with anger and could only continue to counsel him. "Haniya feels that you are not interested in her, and all her efforts are like a joke in your eyes. So she decided not to like you anymore and took back her affection for you. Hence, she is going to find someone else to live with." When Desmond heard that Haniya was taking back her affections, he suddenly felt a pain in his heart. He didn''t care about anything else and quickly hung up the phone. On the other hand, when Mango heard that the phone had been hung up, she couldn''t help but be furious as she said, "Urgh! Desmond should be single for his whole life." "He will understand her feelings. Don''t worry." "What am I worried about? He''s not my son. If he were my son, I would beat him up immediately!" Nathaniel smiled when he hear what Mango had said. "Then I have to tell Zion to not be too slow-witted." "Don''t worry. He''s my son, so he won''t have such a low EQ." Now that they had mentioned Zion, Mango started missing her son again. "The children are not doing anything over there, so why don''t we bring them back?" Nathaniel smiled slightly when he heard what Mango had said. "Do you miss them?" "Yeah. I miss Rita, Zion, and Wisdom." Mango pouted as she said this. She didn''t feel anything when she didn''t mention them. However, once she talked about them, she couldn''t help but miss them so much, and she wanted to see them immediately! "This house is a bit deserted. I guess we can lighten up the atmosphere here if we bring them back." "Okay. I''ll ask Michael to send them back then." Nathaniel would answer to his wife''s every whim. Mango then immediatelyughed when she heard this. On the other hand, Desmond didn''t know all of this. After putting down the phone, he carefully went through the words of Mango and Nathaniel. Then he quickly returned from the base and went straight to Haniya''s room. In the past two days, Desmond had been the subject of gossip. Hence, when the servants saw Desmonde to Haniya''s room again, they couldn''t help but peep and eavesdrop. Meanwhile, Desmond''s mind was only thinking about how Haniya was taking back her affections, so he did not pay much attention to other people. Hethen knocked on Haniya''s door. "Who is it?" Haniya didn''t sleep the whole night, and she had a headache because of the incident with Desmond. As soon as she opened the door and saw Desmond, she subconsciously closed the door. However, Desmond put his foot in without thinking when he saw this scene. Then he growled in pain as Haniya had mmed the door on his foot. "Are you stupid? Can''t you see that I''m closing the door? Why did you put your foot in?" Haniya suddenly pitied him and quickly opened the door. However, Desmond pushed the door open and went in without saying a word. "Hey! Did I let you in?" "Close the door." Desmond''s voice was low and serious, so he sounded a little intimidating right now. Haniya was stunned for a moment when she heard this. Then she followed his instructions unknowingly. Meanwhile, when the servants saw the door had closed, they felt a little regretful. "Urgh! We can''t see anymore, and the room is well soundproofed." "Yes, why is Ms. Bell so obedient? How could she close the door just like this?" The servants then went off to do their jobs while sighing. Desmond entered the room and sat on Haniya''s bed. Nurses and doctors like cleanliness. Therefore, Haniya hated it when other people sat on her bed generally. However, Desmond came to her room several times and sat on it, so she frowned slightly, but she could not say anything. On the other hand, Desmond saw that Haniya frowning unnoticeably and even nced at the position where he was sitting. He then understood why. "Why? Can''t I sit here?" "It''s okay, sit down. I''ll change the sheets in a while." Desmond''s expression turn grave when she heard how Haniya had said these words casually. "Is this how you''re disgusted with me?" "Why would I be disgusted with you? I..." "You followed me to the ind to train even though you''re disgusted with me?" Haniya''s face suddenly turned red when she heard what Desmond had said. "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Is that nonsense? Didn''t you go to the ind for me? You should make an oath right now. In fact, you should swear that if you were lying just now, you would never find a boyfriend this lifetime!" Haniya was instantly stupefied when she heard this. "Desmond, you just want to see me suffer, don''t you?" "Is that true or not?" Desmond was a little obsessed with this question as if he would understand everything else if he got the answer. On the other hand, Haniya was so furious at him that she decided to spill everything. So she said immediately, "Yes, yes. You''re right, alright? I''m such a disgrace that when I like a man, I would do everything in my capabilities to get close to him. But what about him? He kept ignoring me and felt that my existence was an eyesore. So why shouldn''t I take a hint and be considerate of him? Don''t worry. I have been fooling myself for the longest time now. Right now, I should wake up from my dream and not hang around you anymore. I promise not to appear in front of you anymore, alright?" "No, you can''t." Desmond suddenly felt that his feelings had changed, and he felt warm. However, his heart couldn''t help but tremble involuntarily due to these feelings. Haniya didn''t expect that Desmond would still be so tough after she said all that. Hence, she was so angry that her eyes were full of tears. "Desmond, don''t go too far!" Then she came to Desmond and grabbed his sleeve before pulling him hard. "Get out of here! You''re not weed here!" However, Desmond went along with her hand and pulled her directly into his arms. He then kissed her passionately. Haniya was stunned when this happened. Urgh! Desmond was such a rogue! He kissed her again! Haniya''s eyes were wide open, and there was even with a hint of anger at this thought. He shouldn''t flirt with her if he wasn''t interested. She would easily give in to him, alright? Even if Desmond wanted to continue this kiss, when he saw Haniya''s big eyes ring at him, he couldn''t continue even if he wanted to do so. After letting go of Haniya, Desmond involuntarily sighed. He then patted Haniya''s head dotingly and said with a smile, "Why are you so stupid?" How could a slow-witted man and an idiot like him say that she was stupid? This was so unfair! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At this thought, Haniya was so angry that she lowered her head before biting Desmond''s shoulder and refused to let go. Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 This force was nothing for Desmond. Since he was a child, he had suffered more harm than this, but there had never been a time that he felt as happy as now. He felt blissful! He used to think that this word was foreign to him, and it was something he would never experience. He didn''t know what it felt like nor what it was like, but now, he had finally gotten a taste of it. The person who made him understand this was Haniya, a girl who looked weak. Perhaps she was not as beautiful or as strong as Marissa. Sometimes she looked silly, but she made him feelfortable and warm. Desmond had always thought that the rtionship between him and Marissa was love. But now, he realized that it was out of his gratitude. He wanted to get close to her, not because he liked her or loved her. It was only Marissa was his saviour at that time. She was the only ray of light in his gloomy life. Therefore, Desmond could resist her smile and how thoughtful she had been. Furthermore, she couldn''t resist how caring she had been, but he knew now that it wasn''t love. To be precise, he only continued to chase her out of admiration. They were childhood sweethearts, but more often than not, they were more like family. He never had an impulse towards Marissa, and even when she pestered him and kissed him, he only responded without any feelings. But Haniya was different. He wanted to get close to Haniya. When he kissed her, he had an impulse to continue and make this woman his. Right now, he never had such a desire for anyone before. Desmond''s heart was suddenly enlightened at this thought, Haniya''s teeth were sore after biting Desmond for so long, but he didn''t show any reaction. Instead, she looked like an insane woman right now. So she let go of Desmond and saw him smiling at her. However, there was so much affection in his eyes that she was a little stunned. "What are youughing at? Did you be foolish after being bitten? Ouch!" As soon as Haniya finished speaking, Desmond flicked her head. "Why did you hit me? Are you going to marry me if I be stupid?" "I''ll marry you." Desmond smiled while saying this, but Haniya was stunned. She felt that she had heard something outrageous. Thus, she was so frightened that she quickly took two steps back and looked at Desmond warily. "What''s wrong with you?" Haniya could not understand why such a cold person would suddenly look at her lovingly. This change was too abrupt that she could not ept it. On the other hand, Desmond could not help but beam when she saw how adorable she looked. "Do you think I would ask just anyone to wash my underwear?" As soon as he said this, Haniya''s face turned red. "Can you stop talking about this?" "No, I can''t." Then, Desmond leaned on the edge of Haniya''s bed, and his blue eyes had mixed emotions in them. Thus, Haniya couldn''t help but feel moved when she saw this. Hence, she quickly turned her head away. Urgh! He could seduce her this easily! As she whispered this in her heart, Desmond said, "Haniya." "Yeah?" "I''m in love with you." Haniya was stunned when she heard this. Perhaps she never expected to receive any return for her efforts, or she felt that she would never be able to rece Marissa''s ce in Desmond''s heart. Therefore, Haniya never thought she would hear Desmond say these words to her. But now, not only did he confess it, he said it before her very eyes and looked as if he was overwhelmed with happiness. This was too surreal! While Haniya was staring at him in a daze, Desmond felt nervous. Nathaniel did mention that she had intended to give up on him and try to like someone else. Was it true? Or did his confessione a littlete? Had she fallen in love with someone else? As Desmond thought of this possibility, he looked disappointed. He then got up and walked towards Haniya. Meanwhile, Haniya wasn''t sure why but she subconsciously turned around to run away, but Desmond grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. "I said I think I''m in love with you. Why are you running away?" Desmond smiled again as he repeated his words. Haniya''s face was burning out of embarassment when she heard this, and she didn''t even dare to look up. "Stop kidding. I don''t need your pity." "Why would I pity you? Haniya, I have nothing, and I''m even a monster. Should you pity me instead?" Desmond never said such things to others, but he was okay if he said it to Haniya. After all, he could not deny the fact that he was not a normal human being. Meanwhile, Haniya''s heart ached for him when she heard this. "Hey! Stop spouting nonsense! You''re a good person, and you''re even better than some normal human beings. Take Victoria, for example. She was a normal human, but she didn''t act like one!" Upon hearing Desmond belittle himself, Haniya subconsciously defended him. Desmond''s smile grew wider as he heard this. "So, do you pity me, or do you like me?" "Of course I like you!" Haniya subconsciously said that before she saw the glimmer in Desmond''s eyes. After realizing what she said, her face turned red. "I''m going out then." As she spoke, she tried to break free from Desmond, but thetter tightened his embrace. "Don''t try to escape! Let''s make it clear today." "What''s there to say? Didn''t you already know that I like you? The whole world already does anyways." After saying that, Haniya felt relieved but also a little sad. Desmond had never known what heartache felt like, but now he did. "I''m sorry. It won''t happen again." Haniya felt that Desmond was a little different from before right now. "What happened to you today?" "I just want to ask you a few questions." "Go ahead, but let go of me first." It was difficult for Haniya to think in that position, but Desmond was enjoying it. Her body was soft, and she felt warm in his arms. There was also a familiar scent from her, so he felt calm. "Nah, I''m not letting go. I like it this way." "Hey! Desmond Blu!" Haniya was a little shy so she eximed, but she couldn''t fight back. After that, Desmond said with a smile, "Haniya, you know about my background. I had a terrible childhood because I was different, and I don''t even want to think about it. Therefore, I never let anyone touch my belongings, not even Marissa. Do you get it?" Haniya was stunned when she heard this. After all, Marissa was the thorn in Desmond''s heart. He never talked about her, nor did he allow others to mention her. But now, Haniya was surprised that he mentioned Marissa. "Are you alright?" "I''m fine. Marissa had already passed away, and I won''t forget her. But my feelings for her were out of gratitude, and she was my childhood sweetheart. Honestly, I''ve never loved anyone, and I don''t know what it''s like to love someone or what I should do when I''m in love. I''m a fool in this area, so please do not despise me." Desmond''s words stunned Haniya immediately. What? Despise him? Since when did she do so? However, when she remembered how slow-witted Desmond was, she decided to ept this thought silently. Well, she did despise him a little. However, Haniya felt that it was inappropriate to say that at that moment, so she replied, "I don''t despise you." "So you don''t mind if our thoughts are not of the same channel?" Desmond seemed to have asked on purpose and made Haniya speechless. "Fine. I do despise you." "Well done. Good girls tell the truth." Desmond patted Haniya''s head as he said this. On the other hand, Haniya was frustrated when she heard this. Why did she feel like she had gotten herself a father? However, Desmond did not know what Haniya was thinking, so he said withplicated feelings, "You are the first person to whom I want to reveal everything. I thought you would know my feelings for you because I asked you to help me wash my underwear and buy my clothes. Furthemore, I even kissed you!" "I thought you were bullying me." Desmond was taken aback by Haniya''s words. Well, Nathaniel and Mango were right. He had indeed made a mistake. "I''m sorry for making you misunderstand. Also, I didn''t talk to you much on the ind because you looked exhausted after training. Instead of talking to you, I thought it would be better for you to rest more and recover so that you would have the stamina to continue. If I knew that you intended to apany me and not to improve your skills, I would have treated you differently." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Desmond rarely exined anything, but now he took the effort to do so. Haniya felt warmth in her heart and forgotten about the grievances she had suffered before after hearing this. After all, she liked Desmond so much! "What would you have done if you knew about my intentions?" Haniya lowered her head and asked. Desmond started to ponder when he heard her question, but his serious look made Haniya''s heart jump. Was this slow-witted man going to say something that she couldn''t take? "Forget it. I don''t want to know anymore." Haniya wanted to stop him, but she heard Desmond whisper, "If I knew, I might have ravished you on the ind." Haniya choked at his reply and coughed. Desmond quickly patted her on the back and said, "Why are you so careless? I''m sure you''re the only person who would choke on your saliva!" Haniya wanted to beat him up after hearing this. Wasn''t he the one who said something outrageous? So why did he me her instead? After Haniya stopped coughing after a while, Desmond said, "Let''s get married." Haniya choked at his words again. "No, I don''t want to!" Desmond frowned at her refusal. "We like each other, so why can''t we get married?" "You haven''t pursued me before, and I was the one who was trying to win your heart all along. Come to think of it, I''m at a loss. I don''t want to marry a slow- witted man like you who doesn''t know anything. Besides, there are rumors that you can''t perform in bed. Who knows if you''re trying to cover up since you''re so anxious to get married?" Haniya recalled that they slept in the same bed for one night, but Desmond had not done anything to her. Was it because she was not attractive enough, or was it because Desmond was incapable? She got a little worried when she thought about this. After hearing this, Desmond''s face suddenly darkened. F*ck this situation! "What did you say? Do you think that I''m not capable? Would you like to try it yourself?" While speaking, Desmond turned over and pressed against Haniya, who was now under him. His vigorous energy and the heat from his junk made Haniya panic, and her face turned red. "No, there''s no need for that!" "So do you want to get married?" Desmond threatened her in a despicable and shameless way, as if he would immediately ravish her if she didn''t agree. Haniya immediately cried when she heard this. What kind of proposal was this? What kind of man had she fallen in love with? Boohoo! Haniya regretted it right now! She didn''t want to like him anymore, okay? Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 Desmond loved Haniya''s current appearance. He suddenly felt that he used to be a little silly. Why did he not like and not bully such an adorable woman like her and was indifferent to her all the time? "Tell me, do you want to get married or not?" "Boohoo! Desmond, you are a bully!" Haniya immediately cried when she heard this. Desmond was taken aback when she started crying. "Okay, alright. We won''t get married. Don''t cry." The more Desmond talked, the more Haniya felt she was pitiful. In the end, she burst into tears before wiping her tears and snot on Desmond''s clothes "You only know how to bully me! I''ll tell Madam that I don''t want to like you anymore." "No way." Desmond was tough, and his cold voice made Haniya feel even more pitiful. He didn''t even know how to coax girls. What on earth did she like him for? "You are such a slow-witted man. Let me go." "I won''t!" "Desmond, are you a scoundrel? Let me go!" Haniya was struggling, but in the next moment, her cries were stifled by a passionate kiss. Then she became quieter as the temperature in the room soared. Desmond stayed in Haniya''s room for more than two hours beforeing out. Aftering out, he was so joyous that the servants all stared at him. "Oh my god, did something astounding happen?" "Look at Captain Blu''s joyful appearance. Did he and Ms. Bell..." "No way. Wasn''t Captain Blu incapable?" "How could he continue for two hours if he''s incapable? How long more would he be in there if he was capable?" The servants were discussing among themselves, but Desmond pretended not to hear them. Just as he was about to return to the base, Mango asked to see him. Desmond entered Mango''s room and couldn''t hide the excitement on his face. "Hey, did you get what you wanted?" Nathaniel looked at Desmond before coughing and said, "Let the kitchen cook something delicious for Haniya. A woman should get more nourishment after her first time." After Nathaniel said this, Desmond''s face immediately turned red, and Mango''s eyes widened. "What are you saying? What first time? How could you tell?" Mango was utterly in awe of Nathaniel right now. Desmond, on the other hand, felt a little overwhelmed. Nathaniel smiled slightly and said nothing else. He was afraid that Desmond would feel uneasy, so he continued to read the contract in his hand. On the other hand, Mango saw that Nathaniel didn''t want to talk about it, so she nned to ask about it when no one else was around. However, she looked at Desmond and said with a smile, "Don''t forget the important matters even if you''re blissful right now." "What''s that?" "Jose." Mango''s face became a little more serious when she heard this. "After Jose was arrested and brought back here, he failed tomit suicide three times. What do you think about this?" After Desmond had brought Jose back, Jose was handed to Nathaniel''s men. It wasn''t convenient for him to interfere in anything else in the future, so he wasn''t sure what was going on. However, when he heard Mango say that Jose hadmitted suicide, he couldn''t help but be stunned. "How is this possible? Jose wouldn''tmit suicide." "So he was threatening us with suicide." Mango''s words caused Desmond''s brows to furrow. Did he threaten them? Why was that so? As if they could see through Desmond''s doubts, Mango and Nathaniel looked at each other before saying, "Desmond, there''s something that we''ve been hiding from you. I hope that you can face it optimistically." "What is it?" Desmond suddenly felt that this situation was probably rted to himself. Mango then handed a blood test report to Desmond. Desmond took it, and his expression changed slightly. He was so familiar with the blood test reports as he had read a lot since he was a child, and all of them belonged to him. When he saw the change in the data, Desmond was a little flustered. "Is there something wrong with my body?" "Yes. But we think that Jose might know the reason why your body is having this problem. He used to treat you pretty well, even though he didn''t care a lot about you, at least he didn''t abuse you. But now, he even asked Victoria to use Haniya to threaten you. There must be an underlying problem and scheme to this, but we are unaware of it. We brought Jose back to make clear of the situation, but he threatened us bymitting suicide, which means that he would rather die than tell us the truth. You are the one who understands him the most, so think about ways to get Jose to talk." Previously, Mango hadn''t said anything because she was afraid that Desmond would worry too much about this. But now that the situation was critical, she couldn''t wait any longer. Desmond was slightly stunned and asked, "Can I make a woman pregnant in my current condition?" "What''s that?" Mango was stunned for a moment, but Nathaniel had already thought of something and said in a low voice, "Go and ask Bettany for medicine." "I''ll be right back." Desmond immediately turned and ran outside while asking that. Mango saw how fast he ran and couldn''t help but nce at Nathaniel. She asked, "Did he sleep with Haniya?" "Can''t you see the hickey on his neck?" "I didn''t see it. You observed it very carefully." Mango was a little surprised, but she said in a low voice, "If his rtionship with Haniya progresses too fast, will it..." "No, Tristan won''t let anything happen to him." Nathaniel''s words gave her confidence, and Mango was immediately at ease. "That''s good." After Desmond ran to Bettany and asked for an emergency contraceptive pill, he hesitated. He wanted to have a child that belonged to him and Haniya, but Mango said that there was something wrong with his body for the time being. However, he couldn''t be so selfish as to let Haniya bear all the consequences. They had to be responsible for the child for their whole lifetime. If he could not be responsible for the child''s lifetime, he should not give birth to it. That would be the best protection for children and women. Although he was reluctant, Desmond still walked into Haniya''s room. Haniya had just dressed herself up when she saw Desmonding back, and she couldn''t help blushing. "Why did you..." "The kitchen will make you something to eatter. Do have some." Desmond''s words made Haniya''s face redder. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Why did you trouble the kitchen? Are you afraid that other people won''t know what we''ve done?" "Haniya, I have something to ask you." Haniya was slightly stunned when she heard what Desmond. "What is it?" She suddenly felt a little uneasy. Desmond lookedpletely different from not long ago, so she was a little scared. He did not want to frighten Haniya, but there were some things that he needed to figure out. After all, he was a slow-witted man, and he did not know what a woman was thinking, so he thought it was better to ask her. "Do you know about my body''s condition?" In fact, there were evidence that she did know. Haniya suddenly turned off her phone and cooperated with Nathaniel to capture Jose. That seemed like Nathaniel''s n at first, but if Haniya didn''t know anything, she wouldn''t have participated either. So Desmond had mixed feelings in his heart then. When she heard Desmond''s sudden question, Haniya couldn''t help but avoid his gaze. Her behavior gave Desmond his answer. Sure enough, she knew. Desmond''s heart was in turmoil, and there was only silence in between them. Meanwhile, Haniya felt a little depressed and whispered, "Did you know everything?" "Yeah." Desmond nodded in reply. He looked at Haniya and asked in a low voice, "Since you know that I am a ticking time bomb, why do you still like me? Why don''t you stop everything I''ve done to you just now? Do you know what will happen if after we''ve consummated and my blood is infectious?" Desmond got angry at the end. How could she be so irresponsible? If he had known in advance, he would never have touched Haniya. But now it was toote for anything. "Didn''t you know the truth? I am a ticking time bomb, and now there''s something wrong with my blood. Are you out of your mind? How could you allow me to do what I did to you? Haniya, it''s alright if I die or I''m crippled, but why pull yourself into this as well?" Desmond''s eyes started tearing up when he heard this. This was the first time he wanted to cherish a woman with his life, but he screwed her up. Haniya was a little angry at first because Desmond was angry. But at the end of his speech, when she saw the tears in his eyes, she suddenly froze. Desmond had cried! "Desmond, I''m not afraid. You''ve always been alone since young, right? I''m the same. I don''t have any other family in this world, and being together with you is my greatest wish. If only I could bear your sufferings for you, but I know that would be impossible. So it doesn''t matter whether we get an infection or anything else, I don''t care. I only care about you, Desmond. No matter what you would be, I will always love you, so I want to apany you even to the depths of hell. I don''t want you to be lonely anymore." As soon as Haniya said this, a figure immediately rushed over, and she then fell into a warm embrace. "You are a fool and an idiot." As Desmond''s warm tears fell on Haniya''s shoulders, she suddenly felt distressed and pitiful. On the other hand, Haniya knew that Desmondcked love. What she was giving him might not be enough for him to face all the dangers of the world, but she still wanted to give him her all. "I''m a fool and an idiot. But aren''t you the same?" Haniya''s face was also wet with tears. Desmond had never experienced this feeling. He felt distressed but at the same time happy. Was he lonely? No! He was very satisfied now. He felt that he had gotten everything because he had Haniya with him. It wasn''t terrifying because there was a problem with his body as he had expected this. The scary thing was that he thought that he would have to go through the time of being ab rat and be experimented on again alone. But at this moment, Haniya had told him that he was not alone. She would apany him! Then, Haniya whispered, "Desmond, it doesn''t matter. You are just sick, and it''s just like having a fever and a cold. As long as we cooperate with the treatment, it will be fine. I believe that you can get well. You also want to give me a good life, don''t you?" "Yeah, that''s right." Desmond nodded and no longer rejected those needles and tubes in his heart. He also no longer rejected being studied. After all, he would give her anything as long as it was something he wanted. Then, Desmond gave the medicine in his hand to Haniya while suppressing his emotions. "There''s something wrong with my body now, and I also have problems with my blood. I''m the one who knows best about the life I''ve lived since I was young, so I don''t want my child to be treated like ab rat in the future. Haniya, I''m sorry. I should have used protection before that." Haniya suddenly understood what Desmond was thinking. She could quickly get pregnant now, and she never thought that she could have an intimate rtionship with Desmond so quickly. Now seeing the medicine, Haniya was very sad. But when she thought about Desmond''s situation, she still took it with a smile and threw it into her mouth. On the other hand, Desmond felt a little distressed and wanted to say something, but he suddenly heard a "bang" as the whole ground trembled. Haniya and Desmond''s faces suddenly became solemn when they heard this. Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 "What happened?" Haniya saw that Desmond''s expression was a little grave and couldn''t help but feel uneasy. "I don''t know. Go to Madam''s room. I''ll go out and have a look." After finishing his words, Desmond ran out. But when he ran to the door, he turned back. He kissed Haniya on her forehead and said softly, "Protect Madam and yourself. Don''t make me worry." Haniya felt an electric current running through her body because of this, and her ears were buzzing. She did not hear very clearly what Desmond said and only nodded subconsciously. Desmond then turned around and ran out again. She didn''t dare to dy and quickly went to Mango''s room. "Madam, Desmond asked me toe and look after you." Nathaniel had already left by this time, as he should also be worried. Furthermore, Mango could not leave the room because of her physical condition. However, she was also anxious. "Haniya, you came just in time. Go and see what''s going on. The sound just now seems to be from an explosion." "The sound of an explosion?" Haniya was startled when she heard this. "It''s in the middle of the day. Who would do that? Is this person so arrogant?" Mango''s face was solemn when she saw this. "I''m afraid they came here for Jose." "You mean... Then Desmond..." Haniya suddenly became nervous. "It''s okay. With Dark Night Empire around, he should be fine. Besides, Desmond is very quick on his feet. Ordinary people can''t catch him." Mango''s stomach hurt a little, but she didn''t say anything. She knew that Haniya was worried about Desmond right now. If Mango increased her burden, Haniya probably wouldn''t be able to handle it. Suddenly, Bettany came in at this time. "Madam, why do you look so awful?" Haniya only came to her senses after she heard what Bettany said. "Madam, are you not feeling well?" While speaking, Haniya quickly poured Mango a cup of warm water while Bettany began to examine her. However, before the water was even given to Mango, they heard another loud bang, and the ground trembled slightly. Haniya was unable to hold on firmly to the cup of water, and the warm water sshed onto the back of Haniya''s hand, causing her to burn her hand slightly. "Haniya, are you all right?" Mango was a little worried when she saw this scene. "I''m okay. It''s warm water." Haniya shook her hand, and the back of her hand was a little red. Mango instinctively wanted to get up, but she was stopped by Bettany. "Madam, what are you doing?" "I''ll go out and have a look." "No way." Bettany refused directly. But Mango was very anxious. "I don''t know what''s going on outside. Everything is in a mess now, so I''ll be worried worried if I don''t go out to have a look." "But you can''t move in your current condition. Mr. Ye has asked me to make sure you don''t get out of bed." Bettany did not amodate her at all. So Mango turned her gaze towards Haniya. Then, Haniya said with some difficulty, "Desmond asked me to protect you. So, Madam, you''d better not go anywhere. There are Mr. Ye, Desmond, and others outside. Everything will be fine." "But Nathaniel hasn''t recovered yet!" In the end, Mango was worried about Nathaniel. Haniya quickly said, "Desmond will protect him." "You guys..." Mango looked at the two women in front of her angrily and she could not be bothered to say a single word anymore. Haniya then poured Mango another cup of warm water, while Bettany continued to treat her. Then, Mango could also feel the difort in her stomach, and there was even a slight amount of liquid flowing out. Thus, she couldn''t help but feel a little worried. "Is my child alright?" "Don''t worry. I''ll keep it safe." Bettany smiled lightly. Mango''s heart suddenly jumped in her throat when she said this. "I didn''t get out of bed." "I know, but your body can''t bear themotion. Outside factors may also lead to your miscarriage, so the first three months are crucial. If there is nothing important, you must pay attention and don''t move around." Bettany''s words frightened Mango, and she quickly nodded. Haniya was a nurse, so naturally, she was guarding aside. It was chaotic outside, and no one knew who was the invader. Then, Haniya locked the door to be safe. When Nathaniel came out, he saw Neding back with a grave expression. "What''s wrong?" "Mr. Ye, Jose has been rescued." Nathaniel had expected this news. He asked coldly, "Is anyone after them?" "We have people in pursuit. Desmond was about to lead the team to chase them down, but I was afraid they would take Desmond away too, so I stopped him. Now Merle''s men have gone after them." Nathaniel was slightly surprised when he heard what Ned had said. "Merle?" "Yes, they just arrived. Desmond contacted them and nned to incorporate the old division of Dark Night Empire." Ned thought that Nathaniel knew about it, but now it seemed that Nathaniel did not know, so Ned quickly briefed him on it. Nathaniel did not think that it was a big deal and asked, "Where is Desmond? " "He went to theb." "Why did he go there?" Nathaniel was a little surprised when he heard this. Ned shook his head after hearing this question. Themotion outside had already stopped, but the entire Ocean City was in turmoil. Police cars roared over, and the sounds were heard everywhere. Ned then pushed Nathaniel to theboratory. Desmond was looking at some data while frowning. He was stunned when he saw Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, why are you here?" "What are you doing?" Nathaniel took the data report from Desmond''s hand and nced at it. He found that it was the latest report from Tristan. Nathaniel couldn''t understand the data on it, but as he saw that Desmond had an awful expression, he couldn''t help asking, "Can you understand this?" "I don''t. But I know how to read the statistics." Desmond circled several statistics with a pen, and Nathaniel saw that the statistics had risen. "Is there a problem?" "I''m not sure, but I think Jose should know. He has been here before he left, so even if he didn''t take these things away, he should have seen them." Desmond''s words made Nathaniel slightly narrow his eyes. "Do you mean that the other party will most likely to contact Ango?" "We can''t exclude this possibility. After all, didn''t Laborn and As rally Tristan at first? Isn''t their goal to carry out military research? If my blood were to be added into it now, they might be even more excited." Desmond''s tone now sounded like he was talking about someone else, which made Nathaniel feel a little surprised. "Aren''t you worried about what will happen to you?" "Aren''t you guys still around if anything goes wrong?" Desmond could reply like this without hesitation because he trusted them, and that was beyond Nathaniel''s expectations. That meant that he had entrusted himself to him and Mango. Right now, Desmond had regarded them as his family. At this thought, Nathaniel''s gaze was filled with warmth. "Yes, you still have us. No matter when and what you be, we will not give you up." "Thank you." Desmond smiled, and his blue eyes sparkled with emotion. "Let''s go back first, so that Mango and the others won''t have to worry about us." "Alright." Desmond thought of Haniya, and Nathaniel thought of Mango. When they returned to the room, Nathaniel''s heart jumped when he saw Mango''s pale face. "What''s going on?" "It''s nothing. Themotion outside affected her, so she was uneasy. She bled a little, but I''ve already stopped it. Don''t worry." Bettany answered quickly. Mango suddenly looked at Nathaniel timidly and said in a low voice, "I was worried about you guys, so I wanted to take a look. But I swear I didn''t move a lot." How could Nathaniel me her when she saw her acting this way? Then, she sighed and said, "Well, they managed to rescue Jose. Furthermore, based on the commotion they made, the other party must be somebody of high status, but we don''t know who it is. Desmond suspects that it has something to do with Ango, so I intend to get Tristan and others to look out for it. I know you are worried, and I also know that you can''t calm down. s! You must feel awful right now. Nathaniel didn''t reprimand Mango. On the contrary, his heart ached for her, causing Mango to feel a little embarrassed. "Hey, there are so many people here. You should tone it down." Desmond and Haniya were suddenly embarrassed by the current situation, and Ned quickly left. After that, Haniya nced at Desmond. Desmond then held her hand and whispered, "Mr. Ye, Madam, we''ll take our leave." "Okay." Nathaniel nodded in reply. When only Mango and Nathaniel were left in the room, he walked up to Mango and touched her belly while saying in a low voice, "Do you regret it? If you do, it''s still not toote." "I don''t regret it." Mango pped the back of Nathaniel''s hand and said angrily, "Don''t even think aboutying your hands on my child. I promise that I''ll give birth to them safely." After hearing this, Nathaniel looked at the Mango''s expression as she was protective of the children and couldn''t help but smile. However, there was a trace of heartache in his heart. "If you are not pregnant, we could go to Ango and get rid of Laborn and As together." "Don''t tempt me. I won''t give up the child no matter what you say now." Mango stared at Nathaniel while saying this. She knew that Nathaniel was worried about her body, but she couldn''t let go of her fixations so easily. When Nathaniel saw how persistent Mango was, he could only sigh lovingly and then said with a smile, "Don''t worry. Other than Jose escaping, no one was injured, and we didn''t suffer other major losses. Our people are already in pursuit of him, and it won''t be long before we hear some news." "I hope that everything wille to an end earlier so that we can live a peaceful life." Nathaniel felt the same way when he heard Mango''s words. "Yes, I believe it won''t be long." They then held each others'' hands tightly after saying this. After Desmond walked out with Haniya while holding her hand, he frowned for a moment and then brought Haniya to his room. This was the first time that Haniya hade to Desmond''s room, so she could not help but feel a little embarrassed. "Why did you bring me to your room?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. "To put medicine on you." After saying that, Desmond found the medicine box before taking out the iodine and disinfectant. He then looked at the back of Haniya''s hand, which was red. Haniya was surprised. How did you find out about such a small injury? "I''ll do it myself." "Sit down." Desmond sat Haniya down while saying this. He gently applied medicine on Haniya, and thetter felt warm when she saw his serious expression. Although this man was a slow-witted man, he was good at taking care of people, and he made people feel warm. At this thought, Haniya pursed her lips and enjoyed the moment when Desmond suddenly said, "Haniya, I have something to tell you." "What is it?" Haniya thought he was going to talk about them, but Desmond suddenly looked up and said very seriously, "I want to go to Ango." Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 Haniya was stunned when she heard this. She knew the situation in Ango now. People usually wouldn''t want to go to Ango now for fear of being affected by the situation there, but Desmond wanted to do so. Hence, Haniya was worried and curious at the same time. "Do you think you can go now? Also, what will you be doing there? I''ve heard that the country is on high alert, and the civil war is intense. How do you n to go there?" Desmond saw the concern and worry in Haniya''s eyes and could not help but smile. On the other hand, Haniya couldn''t resist his bright smile. "Hey! I''m being serious. Why are youughing?" Desmond beamed even wider when he heard this. "Are you worried about me?" "Isn''t that a given?" Haniya felt that Desmond was behaving like an idiot. But since it did not affect his handsome appearance, she could still let him be. Meanwhile, Desmond did not know what Haniya was thinking. He stopped smiling and patted her hair before saying, "I suspect that Jose''s supporters are rted to Ango." "Does that mean you suspect Laborn?" "It might be As too, but it doesn''t matter. After all, I can only find out the truth if I go there." Haniya was a little worried after hearing what Desmond had said. "But they''re after you! Won''t you be going into the lion''s den just like them?" "But I can''t wait here passively for them toe after me. Well, you know what happened today. Madam''s body can''t withstand any moremotion. If today''s incident were to happen again, Madam might not be able to keep the child. Mr. Ye also hasn''t recovered, so I would only bring them danger if I continue to stay in Ocean City." Haniya pitied Desmond when she heard these words. "I know what you mean. You want to take the danger away from here." "Yes. Madam has done so much for me, so I can''t repay her kindness by putting her in danger. Besides, Tristan is at Ango. I believe that if I go there, we can help each other out, and I can even find out about my body''s secret. I want to grow old with you and even die after you as I don''t want to leave you alone in this world. This is my wish." Perhaps this wish was nothing to others, but it was extremely difficult for Desmond. Haniya knew that Desmond''s body had a high metabolism, and he could probably notst long. Therefore, she felt heartbroken when he heard the wish. "I''ll go with you." "Stay here. It''s too dangerous there." Desmond instinctively refused. Haniya said with much determination, "I have to go there with you exactly because it''s dangerous! Your condition doesn''t allow me to leave your side for even a second. No matter what happens, I want to be with you. I want to face everything with you. Mr. Ye is here, and so are Merle and Ned. You have made the right decision by bringing back Merle. If we don''t solve our problems in Ango, it would be an underlying threat for Madam and the others. If so, I would be making the right choice but going with you. Desmond knew that although Haniya looked frail and weak, she was stubborn. He nodded and said, "Okay. Go back and pack your things. I''ll go out to run some errands." "Are you going alone? You better bring some men with you. After all, you''re such an obvious target, so I''m worried that they woulde for you." Haniya was still worried, so she said this. Desmond nodded in reply after hearing her words. However, as Desmond watched Haniya walk towards the Ye''s Mansion, there was reluctance and yearning in his eyes. Haniya was his sunshine and his warmth, but he could not bring her along. He knew that if he hadn''t said that earlier, Haniya wouldn''t have left not leave his side. Perhaps this time they would be separated for eternity. s! He had been too careless. If he knew that his body was in such a condition, he would never touch Haniya. A nice girl like her shouldn''t follow him because he had a hopeless life. Maybe he didn''t deserve to have happiness. However, he was still grateful to God because he had managed to spend a short time with Haniya. Desmond only hoped that even without him, Haniya could find someone who would bring her happiness in the future. There was a bitter smile on Desmond''s face at this thought, and then he called Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, I''m ready. Haniya is going back. I hope you and Madam will take good care of her in the future." Nathaniel frowned slighting when he heard what Desmond had said. "Take care of your own love. I agreed to your n, but that doesn''t mean that you can go ahead and die there. Desmond, you are a man. No matter what happened to your body, you are a man. Since you''ve taken Haniya, you should take care of her yourself. We can''t help you take care of her for a lifetime. Your trip there is risk, but I have to say, your safety is your priority. If you can''t do it, don''t go. I shall go instead." After hearing what Nathaniel had said, Desmond felt awful. "Why are you going? You haven''t recovered yet. What about Madam?" "That''s not what you need to worry about. I agreed with your n and cooperated with you. Furthermore, I also informed Prisci and Tristan. But you need to put yourself first. If you can''t guarantee your safety, then we shall suspend this n." Nathaniel said that very firmly. A warmth flowed through Desmond''s heart when he heard this. He knew Nathaniel''s personality well. Hence, he was d that he had a friend and superior like Nathaniel. "Well, then please help me take care of her for the time being, Mr. Ye." "Be careful then." "Alright." After Desmond hung up the phone, he looked again in the direction where Haniya left, and then turned away and left with resolution. He was reluctant to leave Haniya, but he needed to pave the way for his and Haniya''s future. Perhaps he couldn''t be an average person, but he would try his best to be as normal as possible and spend the rest of his life with her After all, he would not live a long life. Hence, to him, Haniya would be the person that he wanted to chase after for the rest of his life. Desmond then led a team and pursued Jose while following the markings that his subordinates left for him. The markings led them to a more remote ce. Thus, Desmond''s subordinates asked worryingly, "Captain Blu, do we need to request backup? I think the markings are leading us into the mountains." Desmond frowned when he heard this. He also knew that they were in a dangerous situation, but his mission had been risky from the start. "Go back and request backup. Leave four of you to stay with me." Well, the enemy would spare them if they saw that they only had four people, right? Desmond thought so, his subordinates were worried. "Captain Blu, aren''t four men too little? Besides, we could call to ask for backup." "There''s no signal here." Desmond had looked at his phone beforeing, and there was no signal here. Perhaps it was because they were in the mountains, or maybe the signal was blocked by someone. No matter what, the other party''s intentions were obvious. They hoped that he would be left alone so that it was easier to take him down. Suddenly, his subordinates discover this problem as well. "But Captain Blu, it would be too dangerous if only four of you remain here!" "You guys should move quickly then. There should be a phone booth at the intersection ahead. After you make the call,e back quickly. I''ve made a rough guess. If you run fast enough, it will take no more than ten minutes. We can still hold on for ten minutes." Desmond had nned everything well. When the subordinate heard about his ns, he thought for a moment and left with the rest without hesitation. On the other hand, Desmond then looked around and whispered, "No one is allowed to make a move without my permission." "Got it." Desmond was also unsure what the oue of this situation would be. The best solution now would be to go into the mountains. But if he were to do so, it would be obvious that he was luring the enemy intoing out to capture him. What he needed to do was to infiltrate into the enemy''s headquarters instead of arousing their suspicious. Suddenly, they heard footsteps all around them. Desmond immediately was alert. "Be on your guard." Desmond then took out his pistol, and the other four men were also in full alert. They thought that the enemy would engage in battle with them, but unexpectedly an electric fell from above. Before Desmond and the others could react, the electric, which had arge current running through it, fell on them and trapped them within. "Argh!" Shouts of agony from his four subordinates made Desmond a little angry. But unfortunately, he was also unable to withstand the electric current and passed out immediately. He had miscalcted! The other party was really despicable and had used loathsome means. As Desmond fainted, Jose walked out from the vicinity. "Take Desmond away and leave the others. Their men wille back soon, so hurry up." Jose used to be a coward and was afraid of his life, but he was a different person now. Now, he was only indifferent, and anyone could tell that he was obsessed with Desmond by looking into his eyes. In his opinion, Desmond was the best experimental product of his life. There was no other person in the world who coulde up with such a non-human, right At this thought, he smiled triumphantly and quickly turned off the electric. Then he asked someone to drag Desmond into the car and quickly went up the mountain. There was a private ne parked on the mountain. After Jose brought Desmond onto the ne, he gave Desmond an injection as he feared that Desmond would wake up suddenly. Then, Desmond lost all consciousness. Meanwhile, Haniya ran back to the Ye''s Mansion, and she heard the servants say that Mango was looking for her. When she thought of Mango''s current physical condition, it didn''t seem appropriate for her to leave now. Hence, she still went to Mango''s room. "Madam, are you looking for me?" Haniya tried to avoid Mango''s gaze as she said this. On the other hand, Mango looked at Haniya, and she felt bad for her. After all, Mango was the one who brought Desmond and Haniya together. Nathaniel didn''t tell Mango about his n beforehand and only mentioned it a while ago. Mango was furious, but she also understood that Nathaniel had his reasons for doing so. Also, she heard that this was a n proposed by Desmond, so she understood Desmond''s thoughts. After all, Desmond was now working for a better future, and he was no longer lifeless. However, the downside to this situation was that Haniya would feel more miserable. s! She knew that Haniya was worried, but thetter couldn''t do anything, and she understood these emotions well. Meanwhile, Haniya felt a little uneasy when she saw Mango''s meaningful gaze. "Madam, do you have something to say to me?" "Come and sit here." Mango patted the edge of her bed and smiled while saying. Haniya paused for a while, but she still walked over and sat down. After that, Mango held her hand and whispered, "Haniya, do you trust Desmond?" "I do." After hearing Haniya''s firm reply, Mango knew how deep her feelings for Desmond were. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Urgh! She hated Nathaniel right now! Why did he leave this task to her? Mango cursed in her heart, but a smile rose on her face. "Then you should trust in him until the end. No matter what decision Desmond makes, you have to trust that he will return! He will return safely!" When Mango said those words, Haniya''s expression instantly changed. Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 "Has Desmond left?" Haniya had realized the problem without giving it much thought. "That b*stard! He said he would wait for me, and he asked me toe back and pack my things. How could he break his promise?" Haniya was on the verge of tears as she eximed. Mango hurriedly said, "Haniya, calm down." "How can I calm down? He is everyone''s target, and even some unknown party has their eyes on him. He has unique blood, so some people want to drain his blood. Did he ever think about my feelings when he left by himself?" "I came here to talk to you because he was concerned bout you." Mango knew that Haniya would be upset, but she did not expect her to be this devastated." "Haniya, listen to me. Desmond will be fine. Nathaniel and I can promise you this with our lives, okay? If anything happens to Desmond, Nathan and I will repay you with our lives." Mango rarely spoke such heavy words, so Haniya was stunned. "Madam, you can''t say this casually. Hurry up and take back your words!" However, Mango shook her head and said in a low voice, "I can''t be of help to Desmond with my current condition, but you can. Haniya, you can''t leave with Desmond. Otherwise, if you and Desmond get caught simultaneously, who will save him? Who will coborate with him from the outside? This is part of Desmond''s n. He didn''t tell you before because he feared that you would be emotional. Now that Desmond has already started taking action, he has entrusted his life to you. Can you deal with this calmly?" Haniya was stunned again when she heard this. "What do you mean?" "It means that Desmond never intended to leave you out from his n. He infiltrated into the enemy with himself as bait and handed the task of saving him to you. This means that Desmond entrusted his life to you. If you can''t deal with this situation calmly, even if I lose my child this time, I will go to Ango to save him myself." Haniya wanted to cry after hearing what Mango had said. "How could he do this?! Also, how could you do this too? The baby in your belly is still unstable, so you can''t move around!" "Then calm down and listen to me. You aren''t the same Haniya as before. You are Desmond''s lover and my friend. Also, you might even be the head of Dark Night Empire in the future. If you can''t calm down, I can''t send you on this mission. Even if this is Desmond''s n, I will rece you with someone else." After hearing Mango''s words, Haniya hurriedly said, "I can calm down! I can do it." Tears welled up in her eyes as she said these words, but she held them back. Mango''s heart ached, but she also knew Haniya had to go through this on her own. Desmond''s intention was very obvious. Through this incident, he wanted Haniya to strengthen her authority in Dark Night Empire. Perhaps Desmond was afraid that he would not return, so he wanted to ensure that Haniya had a guaranteed future. As long as she performed well in this mission, she could be the head of Dark Night Empire. When Haniya worked with Mango as a nurse, anyone could rece her easily. Even if Mango treated her well, the Ye Family could easily fire people who were useless. Furthermore, based on Haniya''s personality, as long as Mango didn''t need her as a nurse anymore, she would leave on her own. If she were to leave the Ye family, Desmond didn''t know what kind of future would Haniya have, but he didn''t want uncertainties like that to happen. If Haniya became the head of Dark Night Empire, she would be Mango''s subordinate for the rest of her life. She would be skilled and have status and money. Even without Desmond, she could choose what kind of life she wanted to live. Mango knew what Desmond was thinking, so she wanted to respect Haniya''s decision. "Haniya, Desmond paved the way for you, but you could refuse it. Even if you weren''t the head of Dark Night Empire, I would dly let you stay at the Ye family as long as you want to. The Ye family wouldn''t mind having one more caretaker." Mango decided to speak frankly. Desmond had made his decision for Haniya, but it didn''t mean that Haniya would ept it. As a result, Mango asked Haniya what she wanted to do. When Haniya heard Mango''s words, she couldn''t hold back the tears in her eyes anymore. "I agree. I know what Desmond means. I have the same decision as him. Don''t worry, Madam. I can handle things calmly." Haniya forced herself to bear the pain, but Mango felt terrible for her. "If I could move, I would go with you." "You don''t need to do that, Madam. What Desmond cares most about is your health. He said before he left that he hoped you would be safe and sound because you are special to him." Right now, Haniya wasn''t jealous of Mango. She knew that Desmond could only live a normal life because of Mango and Nathaniel that Desmond could live a normal life. Therefore, she was grateful for this. "Alright, since you''ve made your decision, be careful. Don''t worry. We know where Desmond''s whereabouts are. When they arrive, you can set out. You can go prepare now." "Okay. Madam. You have to take care of yourself when I''m not around." Haniya knew that her identity would be different after this. She would be Mango''s subordinate, and she was looking forward to it. "You should also take care of yourself. I hope you and Desmond cane back safely." "Alright." Haniya nodded and then went out. Then, Nathaniel came in after Haniya left. His wounds were much better now, and he could walk without a wheelchair. However, the moment he entered, Mango threw a pillow at him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t do such things in the future. You and Desmond discussed it before informing me! Nathaniel, when did you be so overbearing?" Mango was furious, but she had been holding back in front of Haniya. Now that Nathaniel was here, she felt that there was no need to be kind to him anymore. On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t dodge at all, so the pillow hit him squarely. Although it didn''t hurt too much, he still saw Mango looking at him worriedly. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "Well, you weren''t feeling well, so we didn''t want to shock you with this sudden news." "That''s bullsh*t! If you don''t want to trouble me, you shouldn''t have asked me to talk to Haniya. Talk to her yourself since you''re so capable." Mango was a little angry when she heard this. Nathaniel hurriedly said, "Hey! We''re already starting to teach the baby. Honey, you can''t say dirty words." "Urgh! It''s none of your business!" Mango also felt that she shouldn''t have sworn just now, but she didn''t want to admit it. Nathaniel couldn''t help but smile when he saw how adorable Mango was. Then, he added, "I have a surprise for you. Do you want to take a look?" "Are you trying to scare me instead? I''m warning you. If anything happens to Desmond and Haniya, I won''t spare you." "Yes, yes. I promise that there won''t be any huge mishaps. Is that okay?" Nathaniel could not guarantee that they could escape unscathed from this operation, but he could at least guarantee the safety of Desmond and Haniya. After hearing his words, Mango felt a little better. "Argh! When will all these annoying incidents end? I can''t even catch a break when I''m pregnant." "It''ll be all over soon." Nathaniel felt bad for Mango when he heard these words. He knew that Mango had no choice but to recuperate in bed. Right now, Tristan and Prisci were both in Ango, so Mango was already very worried. Now that Desmond and Haniya had also left and had been swept into these troubles, so Mango would have gone over there herself if she could do so. After all, she couldn''t do anything even though she knew the situation was dangerous, so she probably felt terrible right now! He quickly grabbed Mango''s hand and felt her palms were slightly cold. The kitchen has been giving Mango more food recently. However, she did not gain weight, but she looked even thinner, and her face was sunken. Nathaniel felt very distressed at this thought. "Did you go through the same thing when you were pregnant with Zion and Rita?" Mango could see a trace of pity and guilt in Nathaniel''s eyes, and she couldn''t help but feel a little warmth in her heart. "No, the pregnancy reactions of each of my pregnancies were different. When I was pregnant with the two of them, they were very docile. It seemed that they pitied me as a mother and had hardly responded. But I was terrified as I couldn''t feel any fetal movement. I was worried that the fire had harmed the children in my belly, so they were so quiet and motionless. Every time I went for an ultrasound, I would ask the doctor whether the children were still alive. s! I can''t even bear to recall my feelings then." Mango could remember her pregnancy five years ago vividly in her mind as if it had just happened. When Nathaniel heard this, he felt even worse. "I''m sorry. I didn''t take good care of you and the children." "Yes, I was so furious that I wanted to kill you at that time, especially when Rita was just born and was in the ICU. I was on the verge of a breakdown at that time. If it weren''t for Zion, I probably would no longer be in this world. I don''t even want to think about how depressed I was at that time." Initially, she didn''t want Nathaniel to know about her past grievances, but now she felt extremely wronged. Perhaps she was more sensitive now because of her pregnancy. "You don''t even know what happened at that time! Every day when I opened my eyes, I was afraid that the doctor would say that Rita could no longer be treated. I didn''t have enough breast milk during that time because of my health. Zion was so hungry that he kept crying, but I couldn''t pay attention to him. He was also allergic to the milk powder I bought him, so red dots covered his body. The caretaker I hired was not diligent as well. Once, the caretaker burned Zion''s hand because the milk was too hot. I broke down that time, and I even thought that if you appeared before me, I would tear you to pieces." Mango''s tears began to fall as she continued saying these words. "Hey, Mango!" "Don''t touch me." Suddenly, Mango seemed to have gone back to the powerless and helpless woman she was five years ago. "You know nothing! The matriarch of the Tang family didn''t like me at all. She hoped I could abort the children, but Abyss wanted the opposite. However, he wasn''t you, and he wasn''t the father of the children. Everleigh sent Abyss elsewhere on a business trip when I was inbor, and she also arranged for my caretaker to be one of her people. She wanted to get rid of the children when I couldn''t pay attention to both children as she didn''t want me to stay together with Abyss. Urgh! I didn''t even dare sleep during that time as I was scared that something would happen to them once I closed my eyes. But I am only human, and I can''t withstand all these. There was news about Rita every day, and I needed to look into it, but I couldn''t pay attention to Zion. I hated you so much then!" Mango cried as she spoke while punching Nathaniel with her fists. She knew there was no point in saying these things now, but she felt distraught. She wanted to tell Nathaniel what the children had experienced and how helpless she had been back then. On the other hand, Nathaniel let her hit him, but he felt a tremendous pain in his heart. If Abyss was still alive, he would not spare him, not to mention that olddy from the Tang family! Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 Mango overlooked the murderous intent in Nathaniel''s eyes as she spoke. She was still immersed in her memories while she cried and said, "You don''t even know that Zion was only 6 pounds when he was born! The doctor told me that he was malnourished and alsocked calcium. I was on the verge of a breakdown then. I had no one by my side and only had a caretaker who wanted my children''s life. I didn''t dare to sleep nor rx, and I didn''t even dare to go to the bathroom. It was because I feared that my children would be gone in the blink of an eye. I didn''t know whether my daughter would survive, and if anything were to happen to my son, I don''t know if I would have the courage to continue living." "Stop talking about this. It won''t happen again this time. I will stay by your side and apany you and the children now. No matter what happens, I won''t let anyone hurt you and the kids." Nathaniel immediately hugged Mango, and there were tears in his eyes as he promised. He knew that Mango went through a hard time, and he also knew that it was very difficult for her when she gave birth to the children then. He had investigated this matter before, but there were many things that he couldn''t find out. If Mango hadn''t told him about this that day, he wouldn''t have known how badly the Tang family had treated his wife and children. In the past, he had always been lenient with Abyss as Abyss had taken care of Mango and the kids for five years. Now, it seemed like he had done the wrong thing. If he had known these from the start, Nathaniel would have immediately exterminated the Tang family. On the other hand, Mango cried bitterly in Nathaniel''s arms. "I miss Zion, Rita, and Wisdom. When will you bring them back?" "Mommy." Zion''s voice suddenly rang out in the room, so Mango was startled. She even thought that she was hallucinating. "Look at me. I''m hallucinating because I miss the children. Heh. I even heard Zion''s voice." Meanwhile, Zion, who was standing behind Mango, looked helplessly at her as she continued bawling. This was the first time he had seen his mommy crying like this. Ah, so his mother had been this worried about him when he was born. Then, Zion opened his mouth again to speak. "Mommy, you''re not hallucinating. I''m back." Mango was stunned for a moment before pushing Nathaniel away. When she saw Zion, she immediately opened her arms. "Zion, I miss you so much!" Zion smiled faintly and quickly ran into Mango''s arms when he saw this. "Mommy, I miss you too." Nathaniel was a little jealous when he saw this scene. Did Mango just ignore him? However, when he saw how intimate his wife and son were, a trace of warmth flowed through his heart. This was his beloved family. In the future, he would protect them well. When Mango touched Zion''s warm body, she finally felt that this was real. "When did youe back? Hmm? Why didn''t you tell me about it in advance? Where are Rita and Wisdom? Are they also back?" Mango immediately looked around, but she didn''t see any trace of the other two children. Zion quickly said, "Rita has enrolled in an afterschool ss and won''te back for the time being. Also, Wisdom has volunteered for a charity medical consultation and is on his way there." He didn''t tell his mommy that Wisdom had gone to Swovenia with the volunteers. If Mango knew about this right now, she would be worried. Furthermore, Nathaniel had already told him that her pregnancy was risky, and she couldn''t be too emotional. Mango then asked with some concern, "Is anyone going with him?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Yes. Uncle Michael sent a bodyguard to go with Wisdom, so he will be fine." "That''s good to hear." Mango breathed a sigh of relief. Although she didn''t get to see Wisdom and Rita, it was still good to see Zion. "What''s up with your sister? Why did she enroll in an after- school ss? I thought she only liked eating!" Speaking of this, Zion felt a little helpless. "Well, she started bing interested in the violin." As Zion thought of the boy who Rita was pursuing, he was displeased. It was evident to Zion that Mylo had ulterior motives towards Rita, but she couldn''t see it. She even said that Mylo was a nice person and was good at ying the violin, and she even said that he was a lot better than Zion in everything! At this thought, Zion was pissed off. Urgh! Rita was all grown all, and she didn''t want to stay with her family anymore! Zion thought in anger, but he didn''t dare tell Mango about this matter. If she found out that someone was eyeing her daughter when Rita was still so young, she would be pretty worried. Zion felt that he had to resolve this matter privately so that it would not affect his mommy''s pregnancy. Then, he smiled even more warmly as he thought about this. "Mommy, do you want some water? I''ll pour it for you." Suddenly, he thought about how Mango had said that he had been scalded by hot water when he was born. Hence, he couldn''t help but imagine the upset expression she had back then. Yes, he had to be filial to his mommy in the future. He would not allow her to go through any harm or suffering. However, Mango shook her head and held Zion in her arm as thetter struggled for a moment. "Mommy, I''m heavy. Put me down." Mango felt that her son had indeed grown taller and was also heavier. However, she said happily, "It''s fine. How old are you? You''re not that heavy, and it won''t hurt me. I miss you and want to hug you." After saying that, Mango noticed that Zion''s face had turned a little red. Oh, so that brat was embarrassed. Mango then thought of teasing Zion. Hence, she lowered her head and kissed Zion''s face, and both Nathaniel and Zion were stunned. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was a little jealous. That kiss belonged to him! Only him! On the Zion was a little embarrassed. Mango''s lips were too soft! Then, Mango looked at the two men and suddenly burst intoughter. "Haha! You''re so cute, my dear son." She gently patted Zion''s head as she said this. She was in a good mood, but she felt that Nathaniel was an eyesore now. "Aren''t you going to monitor Desmond''s activities? Hurry up and go. Don''t disturb our heart-to-heart conversation." Mango''s look of disdain immediately hurt Nathaniel deeply. "Honey, you don''t love me anymore." "My son is my flesh and blood, so why would I love you when he''s here? Leave now. You still need to brief Haniya about your n she gets ready." Mango''s merciless words hurt Nathaniel once again. Meanwhile, Zion was very happy with mommy''s reaction. He stretched out his arm and wrapped it around Mango''s neck before smiling and saying, "Mommy, I miss you too! I missed you a lot!" "Oh, my dear son. I love you the most." Mango kissed Zion''s face once more after saying this. Nathaniel felt that he would get more upset if he continued to stay there, so he got up helplessly and left. Zion yed with Mango for a while, and soon, she became a little tired. When Zion saw that she was yawning, he said out of consideration, "Mommy, take a rest first. Now that I''m back, I guarantee that you''ll be able to see me at any time. I won''t be worried if you take a good rest." "Alright." Mango knew that her son was sensible and didn''t want him to worry, so she immediately carried Zion off the bed. As Zion adjusted the air conditioner''s temperature like Nathaniel did and then tucked Mango in, Mango''s heart ached as she watched. "Mommy, see youter." Zion''s smile was bright, and it pierced straight into her heart. "See youter then." Mango smiled and then slowly closed her eyes. Soon, her even breathing sounds could be here. Zion saw that his mommy had fallen asleep, so he left the room quietly and went to Nathaniel''s study. "Is your mother asleep?" Nathaniel asked casually when he saw his soning over. "Yeah, she is." Zion nodded, and his expression darkened. "Daddy, be nicer to my mommy in the future. She almost lost her life because she wanted to give birth to your children!" Nathaniel was stunned when he heard this. "I don''t need you to tell me about this. She''s my wife." "You weren''t very nice to her when she was pregnant before." Zion rebuked Nathaniel, and thetter couldn''t refute it. "You brat..." "Also, pay more attention to your daughter." Zion sat down in front of Nathaniel angrily as he said this. "How could you be so at ease and leave us in the hands of Uncle Michael? Don''t you know what your daughter is like?" Nathaniel was stunned when he heard what Zion had said. It was the first time he had seen Zion detesting Rita so much. "What''s wrong with Rita?" "Urgh! Are you even our father? How could you not care about anything? I''m just a child, okay?" Zion felt a little aggrieved as he said these words. This was the first time that Nathaniel saw his son whining, and he pitied him. "Come. Tell me, did Rita bully you?" As he spoke, Nathaniel sat Zion down on hisp. Zion hesitated for a moment before saying, "Someone is about to seduce your daughter away!" "What? Who dares to pursue my daughter?" Nathaniel suddenly became anxious after hearing this. Zion huffed, "Mylo! He is a violinist who ys the violin every day opposite our house to seduce Rita. That idiot had fallen for him after a few times watching him y, and she even enrolled in a violin ss. Now, she doesn''t want toe back at all! Urgh! Please pay more attention to your daughter! I can''t deal with her anymore." When Zion said this, he pouted and looked as if he was very disappointed with Rita. Nathaniel suddenly became nervous when he heard this. "Mylo? Which Mylo are you talking about?" "The one who gave Rita the pendant. Didn''t you send it back to him? Why is he still pestering Rita?" After hearing what Zion had said, Nathaniel immediately asked, "Why didn''t you beat him up then?" "Do you think I didn''t do it? Forget it. After I beat up the brat, Rita cried in front of me and asked me to apologize to Mylo. Is she an idiot?" The more Zion spoke, the more aggrieved he felt. Urgh! Mylo was a weakling, and Zion had defeated him in three moves. How was he qualified to pursue his sister? Also, Zion hated the current situation because Rita thought of that brat as the most important person to her right now. He couldn''t even bring her back to her senses, and she would ignore Zion or even cry if he reprimanded her. It was too difficult for him! After hearing Zion''s words, Nathaniel felt that things were getting serious. "You didn''t tell your mommy about this, right?" "Do you think that I''ll bber like Rita?" Zion said gloomily. He was frustrated right now! Rita was born at the same time as him. Why was her IQ and emotional intelligence so different from him? Nathaniel then quickly called Michael after hearing this. This was a serious matter! He gave his precious daughter to him to look after, but someone else had almost stolen her daughter away! It didn''t matter who the brat was now, but how could other guys entice Rita? Wait... could they? At this thought, Nathaniel desperately wanted to beat up Michael. How could this be? His daughter was still so young! Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 Nathaniel felt that this matter had became serious. "I''ll go and investigate. How have you been doing recently?" "I''m fine, why?" Zion was still feeling upset as he said this. After all, he and Rita were Mango''s biological children. How could he be no match for an outsider now? Meanwhile, Nathaniel dismissed Zion''s thoughts and said, "Desmond went to Ango, and I installed a tracking system on him. Help me keep an eye on him, and I''ll take care of Rita''s matter." "Okay. Mr. Ye, you''d better bring Rita back here safely. You know, there are tons of music sses in Ocean City too, right?" Zion suggested immediately. "Yes, that''s right. It''s safer if she''s by my side." Nathaniel agreed to the idea, and so he went out directly. Zion finally felt relieved after hearing what Nathaniel had said. Now that Nathaniel was going to take care of this situation himself, Mylo was nothingpared to him. Also, Rita''s favorite person was her daddy. Meanwhile, Rita had no idea that her father had joined hands with her brother to ruin her ns. At this moment, she was still happily following Mylo to the concert. On the other hand, Mango didn''t have a good sleep. She kept waking up for some reason and could not remember what had just happened. Her entire body felt sticky, and her forehead was covered in sweat. She called for Bettany to bring her a towel to clean herself up, only to discover that Zion was no longer there. "Where is Zion?" "He''s in the study room. He seems busy and didn''t allow us to enter." Well, Mango was never worried about her son''s actions at all. "Take care of him and serve him some snacks." "All right." Bettany gave Mango a quick check up. She left immediately after everything was okay. Meanwhile, Zion worked through theputer and observed the red dot moving on the screen. Then, he started searching for the red dot''s trajectory. Suddenly, he found that the red dot didn''t leave Ocean City for Ango immediately. It flew for a while and turned back. Then, it also stopped in one direction for about ten minutes before it flew away again. Zion felt that these ten minutes were critical. Thus, he quickly tapped on the keyboard to check the location and found that it was located at the sanatorium. Wait, the sanatorium looked a bit familiar. At this thought, Zion continued to erge the image of the sanatorium. He was stunned when he saw the ce''s name. This sanatorium was actually where Walter''s mother used to live! That was to say, Sophia had been pretending to be a fool for more than ten years here. Well, it would be alright if Sophia was only Walter''s mother. However, Zion knew a little about Sophia''s background. He suddenly felt that there was probably something strange going on in the sanatorium that the helicopter took Desmond to. Hence, Zion quickly ran out of the room and headed straight for Mango. "Mommy, I have something to tell you!" "What''s wrong? Tell me about it slowly. Look, you''re already covered in a cold sweat!" Then, she hurriedly picked up a towel to wipe his face when she saw that his face was covered in sweat. However, Zion couldn''t care less. He immediately showed her a screenshot of what he had just seen. "Mommy, Desmond left Ocean City after being taken away by Jose Fang, but he came back again. Maybe it was to cover up the truth, and they stayed in this sanatorium for ten minutes. I don''t know what happened during this time, but could Desmond be still in this ce, so they actually never brought him abroad?" Zion told Mango his own guess. Mango was slightly stunned when she heard this. After all, the safest ce for them to be right now was the ce that was closest to them. Was this was the enemy was nning? At this thought, she frowned slightly. "Where''s your daddy?" Zion suddenly froze after hearing this question. He remembered that Nathaniel had gone to take care of Rita''s matters, but he hadn''t even told his mommy about what happened to Rita. Then, he couldn''t help but say, "Daddy has to take care of some business. He let me take care of this." Mango had never doubted her son''s skills, so she didn''t overthink about this. Then, she said in a low voice, "You should do what children should do, but this matter..." "Mommy, I want to help out! Besides, I won''t need to go out, and I''ll be on theputer all the time. It doesn''t matter, right? In fact, I''ll be only ying video games while I''m bored, so I can help out instead." Zion knew that Mango wanted him to have a normal childhood. Although he had tried it before, it was really dull. Therefore, he would rather do something he was interested in instead. After hearing this, Mango couldn''t say anything else. She hoped that Zion could live the life of an ordinary person, but she didn''t want to force him to do so. After all, she still respected his decision no matter what he wanted to do. "What do you think about this matter?" Zion paused for a moment and replied, "I don''t know, I just feel like there''s something fishy going on. Maybe we can send someone to take a look." "If we send someone there, well only alert them!" Well, sending someone over to investigate was definitely the best n they could do now. However, it would only put Desmond in more danger if the enemies found out about the tracking device on him. After hearing this, Zion couldn''t help but feel anxious. "What should we do? If my guess is correct, doesn''t this mean that they''ve lured our men there?" "I''ll deal with this. You go back and monitor their location, okay?" In fact, both Mango and Zion weren''t fools either. When they saw that the red dot had stopped by the nursing home for ten minutes before leaving, they guessed that perhaps the other party had discovered the tracker on Desmond''s body and used it to mislead them. However, Mango seemed to have other ns. Hence, Zion didn''t say anything else. He nodded and returned to the study room again. Then, Mango took out her phone and called Walter. "Hey, what are you doing?" "Nothing. I was shopping with my wife. What''s the matter?" Walter was very surprised to receive a phone call from Mango. After all, she was being protected and was resting at home. Therefore, she must have called him for a reason. Mango pondered for a moment before asking, "Did you return to the sanatorium after your mother''s death?" Walter was stunned by her question. He had ignored his mother for a long time, and he refused to recall her. Furthermore, he didn''t even want to mention her. However, he felt ufortable when Mango brought up the topic suddenly. However, he knew that Mango must have brought up Sophia because something had happened. Therefore, he suppressed his feelings and asked, "Why are you asking about her suddenly?" "Something happened today, and I think it probably has something to do with her." Mango told him about what happened to Desmond. Walter''s eyes narrowed slightly after hearing this. "What do you suspect?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "When Sophia died, her father didn''t show up. The sanatorium is her secret base, so no one knows if the people in the sanatorium belong to her or your grandfather." "I only think of Brantley as my grandfather." Walter directly cut off Mango''s words. No matter who Sophia''s biological father was, Walter only acknowledged Brantley as his grandfather. He didn''t ept someone who was was that ignorant and selfish! Hah, Walter didn''t give a sh*t about that man! Mango immediately realized her mistakes when she heard Mango cutting him off. Therefore, she couldn''t help but feel a little apologetic. "I''m sorry, Walter. That''s not what I meant." "I know. What you want to say is that the hospital might be that Jose Fang''s secret base. Furthermore, Jose might not have joined forces with Laborn and the others. However, in reality, the one who was really involved might be Sophia''s father, right?" Walter made a quick guess. Mango said directly, "Yes, that''s what I suspect, but I don''t have any evidence right now. Furthermore, they''re heading towards Ango right now based on the tracking device." "That''s easy. We can use a private ne to intercept them. Besides, I''ll pay a visit to the sanatorium. We''ll know what''s going on then." Mango was a little worried after hearing what Walter had said. "Walter, I''m not asking you to go back. I just want you to think about whether you know people in the sanatorium. You can try to contact some acquaintances, but it''s too dangerous for you to go back now. That person was cruel to Sophia, so he will do the same to you. If our guess is true, you''re just walking right into their trap by doing so." Mango did not wish for Walter to take any risks. However, Walter was the only person who was familiar with the ce. Hence, he probably had some spies in that ce. When Walter saw that Mango was worried about him, he couldn''t help but smile. "It feels good to be cared by you." The corners of Mango''s mouth twitched when she heard this. "Walter, what''s wrong with you? Shouldn''t you think about your wife? She''ll be worried if anything happens to you! Why are you so weird?" Mango''s loud voice resounded from the other side, and Walter immediately pulled his phone away from his ear. Then, he saw Deborah looking at him in confusion. Suddenly, he felt guilty. "You''re a pregnant woman, so why can''t you talk sofer? What if it affects the growth and development of my niece? Nathaniel should give you a lesson." "Don''t change the topic. Let me tell you, Walter, you are a man with a family now. Don''t be silly. Think about your loved ones before you do anything, or maybe I shouldn''t have called you today." Mango was a little angry right now. He was already married, but why was he acting so immature? If she was standing in Deborah''s shoes, she would have been so upset! Mango suddenly felt sorry for Deborah. Walter clearly noticed that Mango was angry, so he couldn''t help but say, "I''m just joking with you. Fine, fine. I promise you that I won''t act rashly, right?" Upon hearing Walter''s words, Mango was still a little worried and said, "Will you promise that you won''t go to the sanatorium alone, and you won''t put Deborah at risk while participating in this mission? I''m calling you because I need some information from you, do you understand?" Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 Mango was fierce and domineering, but Walter felt especially touched by her kindness. After his romantic feelings for her turned into a brotherly affection, he truly cherished the friendship between them. "Okay, I promise you." Meanwhile, Deborah was surprised by the gentle tone and warm smile on his face. She immediately stood on tiptoe and grabbed Walter''s cor, "Which woman are you talking to? How dare you do this in front of me? Walter, you''re bold, aren''t you?" Mango was stunned. Then, she burst intoughter. "Deborah, it''s me." Mango''s bright and clear voice rang out, and Deborah immediately feel embarrassed. "Oh, it''s Mango. Your brother was being sneaky when he answered the phone. I thought he was hooking up with some other women. Anyway, have fun chatting. I''ll go shopping." After that, Deborah loosened her grip on him and patted his shoulder. However, Walter noticed the disappointment in her eyes. Deborah knew him very well. She knew exactly the kind of affection he had for Mango previously. Hence, Walter understood that she was having a hard time. After all, she would get jealous too. However, Deborah couldn''t even show her jealousy because Mango was his cousin. Walter suddenly felt distressed at this thought. He finally understood the meaning behind Mango''s words. Mango told him that he would definitely meet the love of his life someday, and his affection for the woman would be more than what he imagined. At this moment, he realised his feelings for Deborah. He loved and cared for her more than anyone else. Mango had Nathaniel, while Deborah only had him. Furthermore, they had just lost their child. At this thought, Walter hurriedly said, "I will call my subordinate, but I don''t know what will happen. Mango, I''m sorry, I may not be able to help you this time. Deborah has been feeling down recently, and I want to spend more time on her." Upon hearing this, Mango was stunned for a moment. Wow! Her cousin finally paid attention to Deborah! After all, this was part of life. They had to make choices and prioritise some rtionships over others constantly. She wasn''t sad about losing Walter. On the contrary, she was d that he could finally understand the meaning she was trying to convey all this time. Once they grew up, they would get married, and there would be people they loved and cherished. However, this did not mean that the affection between them had faded away. Instead, this told that they had be more mature. Perhaps they would feel disappointed because they were mature, but it was moreforting. Everyone had their own family to protect. The only person who could apany them until the end of their life was their loved ones. Therefore, Mango sincerely wished him all the best and said, "I understand." "Sorry Mango. Deborah has been through alot because of me. Now that she has lost our child, I really want to focus my attention on her and not be too distracted by other matters." Walter felt sorry towards Mango as he said these words. In the past, he would do everything without hesitation whenever Mango called him, just like how he had never regretted what he had done in the Underground City. However, he wasn''t alone now. He had Deborah and the entire Grey family by his side. Although he wanted to help Mango, he couldn''t put his family''s safety on the line. Hence, he would find a way to bnce things out even if he wanted to help Mango. Although it was difficult, he had to do this. After all, he was Deborah''s husband and the son-inw of the Grey family. "It''s okay. You don''t have to apologise. I didn''t intend for you to participate either. You can just give me the number, and I will contact the person. In this way, you and your family won''t be involved." Walter felt upset when he heard what Mango had said. He had never thought that there woulde a day when he would abandon Mango to protect another woman. Despite that, he felt extremely down for some reason. "You can still find me if you need any help. After all, I am your cousin." "All right." Mango hung up the phone after saying that. Then, Walter almost feared up when he heard the beeping sounding from the other side of the phone. Wasn''t he being too selfish? He suddenly felt a little distressed. Then, he quickly stepped forward and hugged Deborah from behind tightly. He was so sad that he wanted to cry. Meanwhile, Deborah was shocked by his actions as he was acting weirdly. "What''s wrong with you? Did something happen to Mango? Is her baby in danger? Where''s Nathaniel? Let''s go to the Ye family." Deborah quickly grabbed Walter''s hand and was about to run to the Ye family, but she was stopped by Walter. "No, she''s fine." Walter said with choked sobs. It was rare for Walter to be so emotional, so she could not help but ask concernedly, "What''s wrong with you? Tell me quickly, I''m worried." "It''s fine. I''m just d to have you. But it''s a little unfair to you because you found a man like me." Deborah started tearing up after hearing what Walter had said, and suddenly, all her grievances and sadness had disappeared. She didn''t ask for much. In fact, she already felt loved after hearing these heartwarming words. However, she raised her head and forced back her tears. "Walter Song, are you crazy? Why are you suddenly talking about this? What''s wrong with you?" "Deborah, let''s go on a trip. Which country do you want to go to? Our honeymoon trip is not over yet." Walter suddenly smiled as he said these words. He released Deborah and tucked her long hair behind her ear with tenderness in his eyes. Deborah saw her own reflection from his eyes, and she felt extremely disgusted by her teary face. "Walter, are you trying to make me look like a fool? Urgh! Why are you so annoying now?" Then, she raised her fist and punched toward Walter''s chest. Walter held her hand tightly and said, "Is it a yes?" Deborah was silent when she heard this. She lowered her head and looked up at Walter after a long moment of pause. Then, she whispered, "Is there something wrong with Mango? Otherwise, she won''t call you suddenly as she usually doesn''t disturb us. It''s an emergency, right?" "Nothing. In fact, her husband is Nathaniel Ye. There''s nothing he can''t do, right? She just called to check up on me." Walter said hurriedly. Meanwhile, Deborah noticed a sh of uneasiness in his eyes as she was observant. She wasn''t a fool, but she could pretend to be one. Then, Deborah looked at him in the eyes as she wanted to believe that everything was real. She wanted to think that Mango was all right and that Walter really wanted to take her out to travel. In fact, she was even delighted by his suggestion. Without Mango''s presence, both of them could finally be a couple. After all, she didn''t mind Walter''s affection for Mango. She tolerated him because she loved him too much. However, that didn''t mean she wouldn''t be jealous. She was particrly sad and distressed whenever Walter sacrificed his safety to help Mango. Deborah even thought that she was a bad woman because of this. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She supported Walter whenever thetter helped Mango because she wanted to show how forgiving she was. However, she held resentment against Mango whenever Walter was in danger. After she had lost her child, she felt even more upset. She needed Walter to apany her, but thetter left her when Mango and Nathaniel needed help in Ango. At that moment, she really felt that she was so hypocritical. She didn''t want Walter to go, and she didn''t want other women to upy all his thoughts and attention. However, she still had to show her consideration and supportive side to him. Finally, Walter decided to abandon Mango and travel overseas with her. Did this mean that Walter chose her over Mango? Although she was supposed to be happy and delighted, why was she feeling anxious and teary? She suddenly pushed Walter away and squatted on the side of the roads. Then, she curled up as she started crying, and Walter felt heartbroken when he saw this. In fact, he was stunned! "Deborah, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel sick? I''ll take you to the hospital. Let''s go home first." As Walter was about to carry her, he was pushed away once again. "Don''t touch me!" Deborah had been suppressing her emotions for a long time, and she couldn''t hold it in anymore upon hearing Walter''s words. She was crying so childishly, but she couldn''t control herself. "Walter Song, you don''t have to treat me so well. I''m not as good as you think. Everything is fake, do you know? It''s all fake! I can''t control myself and my feelings. I have to pretend to ignore my real emotions and put on an act before you. In your eyes, I am generous and considerate. I am the best wife and the best sister-inw. Why? Why did you decide to ruin this facade?" Deborah felt that she had gone insane. Wasn''t this what she had been expecting all along? Suddenly, she felt that she was making a fool out of herself. It turned out that Walter knew everything. Then why had she pretended to be so forgiving and considering all this time? Would he think that she was a hypocrite too? Did he regret marrying her? In fact, she had always been acting very cautious in this rtionship. She looked free and easy, and she seemed to be on friendly terms with Mango. In fact, she was just afraid that Walter would dislike her. She carefully maintained her image, but Water had seen through her act easily. Did Mango see through it as well? So how could she face them in the future? "I''m fine! I can wait until you''re done helping Mango before going on a trip with you. Really, I''m not in a hurry." Deborah held back her tears and wanted tough, but her whole body was twitching. Upon seeing her this way, Walter was feeling heartbroken and suffocated. For the first time, he deeply understood how much harm he had done to his wife. He should never have taken her consideration and tolerance for granted. This had happened because he didn''t know how long she had suffered because of these emotions didn''t know how much she had sacrificed for him. At this thought, Walter grabbed Deborah and directly picked her up before saying aggressively, "Let''s go home!" Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 "I don''t want to go home! I haven''t finished shopping yet. By the way, you should go. I''m sure that Mango needs your help urgently on something. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have called you. I''m fine. I''m good. I can go shopping by myself, so please put me down." Deborah tried hard to act like how she used to be. However, Walter looked extremely upset this this. "Deborah Grey, if you want me to kiss you right here, I can do it immediately." After hearing this, Deborah immediately covered her mouth and buried his head in Walter''s chest. She could hear the sounds of his rapid heartbeat. He was probably mad at her. Or perhaps he regretted it. He had finally discovered her true self. In the end, she was just a woman filled with jealousy. She was jealous of Mango, but she didn''t dare to say it. s! Walter must have been disappointed in her. After all, he cared so much for Mango, didn''t he? At the end of the day, it was all her wishful thinking. She had long since known that she could not be compared to Mango. She had also decided to step back if there was any conflict between them, hadn''t she? But why did she feel sad? Was it because she had expected more from Walter? After all, Deborah knew how well Mango and Nathaniel had been treating them. Therefore, she should appreciate it and not turn behind their backs. However, she felt even more ufortable at the thought of it, so she bit her lower lip. However, her face was pale, and her body was trembling. Meanwhile, Walter noticed her strange expression but did not say anything. Instead, he directly took her to the hospital where Noah was working. "Can you please check up on her condition?" Deborah didn''t expect to be brought to the hospital. Didn''t Walter say that they would be going home? She quickly jumped off the chair and said, "I''m fine! I''m doing well." She was going to leave, but Walter shut the office door and locked it. "Deborah Grey, running away now will not solve the problem. We are a couple! I''ve never asked for an obedient partner, nor a good wife or mother. Do you understand?" Walter might have understood the reason for Deborah''s abnormality. However, he felt that there they had to solve this problem as a couple, and they couldn''t run away from the problem. After hearing his words, Deborah''s face turned paler, and she twitched nervously. So he disliked her, didn''t he? From the beginning, she was the who chased after him incessantly and begged him to marry her. Was he tired of it now? Deborah was overwhelmed by such thoughts. Thus, she slumped down on the chair and felt depressed. When Noah saw them acting like this, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he said to Walter in a serious expression, "You should leave first." "She is my wife." "If you know she''s your wife, then go out!" Noah looked very unhappy, which made Walter startled. Was there really something wrong with Deborah''s current state? He suddenly became afraid at this thought. "She''ll be fine, right?" "You should leave her alone, otherwise it''ll get worse." Hearing this, Walter open the door and walked out without any hesitation. When there were only the two of them left in the room, Deborah lied and said with a wry smile, "Noah, sorry for the troubles." "You should let him know why you are acting like this." Noah stood up with aplicated expression. Then, he helped Deborah to the bed and started to examine her. Deborah did not resist at all. In fact, she was very familiar with the procedure. She gently closed her eyes and said in a low voice, "Noah, please give me some medications to calm down." "Sleeping pills is not a long-term solution, and your body can''t stand it. Do you know that you have depression?" Hearing this, Deborah suddenly widened her eyes in shock. "That''s impossible! I''m very positive and bright. I can adjust myself well. You see, my mental state is also normal. Are you kidding me?" Noah looked at her and said in disappointment, "Having depression does not mean you will feel sad and sorrow all day long, or that you''ll seek death and suicide. Your mental state has been unstable since losing your child. Also, you can''t sleep well every night, and even if you fall asleep, you will wake up quickly. You are afraid of being, but you will lock yourself in the room all morning. Look, you think that you''re in control of your emotions, but you are actually sick. Deborah, you should let Walter know all this." "No! We can''t let him know! He has a lot of things to do, he..." "What''s wrong with him? Please stop making decisions for him, will you? He is your husband and not your boss. You don''t need to be considerate of him all the time. You lost your child, and you were depressed during the miscarriage. When you needed hispany the most, you chose to endure the pain yourself. Why don''t you let him know how much you were expecting the child? Why didn''t you let him know about your sadness and that you needed him?" "I don''t want to pass on my negative emotions to him!" Deborah broke down in tears again as she said these words. "I don''t need him to stay with me because he pitied me, and I don''t want him to give up of the process because of me. Although the child is gone, we still have a long way to go. I can''t let him hate me because I miss the child and I can''t sleep well at night." "No one hates you. Deborah, you''re just thinking too lowly of yourself. A healthy rtionship isn''t something like this. By doing so, Walter will not be grateful to you, and he might even hate you. You took away his right as a husband. Don''t you know that you''re just hurting him in another sense? You made him feel that you were considerate and tolerating to reassure him. But Deborah, what about yourself? Where do you stand at this point? Your emotions have been fluctuating since the beginning. When Walter travelled to help out Nathaniel, you should''ve told him about your critical condition and that you almost died! However, you chose to face it yourself. You have a husband, and you''re not a widow! I don''t think Walter knew anything about you until now. You''ve been having a difficult time since the miscarriage, right?" Deborah burst into tears immediately after hearing what Walter had said. She remained silent, and she had indirectly answered Noah''s question by doing so. Noah suddenly put her down and went outside directly. When he saw Walter, he pulled him directly into another unupied room. "What are you doing?" Walter was irritated by his rudeness andshed out unhappily with furious eyes. Then, Noah directly threw a stack of documents in front of Walter. "What is this?" Walter was a little surprised. However he still looked at it, and his face started bing more upset. These were all the medical records of Deborah and some emergency notice, which she signed them herself Walter looked at the date and was stunned. He had no idea that his wife was in a critical condition when he flew to the border town for Mango and Nathaniel. Why did this happen? Why didn''t she tell him about it? What did she take him for? "I''ll find her!" "No, you stay here." Noah grabbed his arm and whispered, "Her situation has always been bad, and she''s just hiding it from you. She went to other doctors for treatment initially, but she begged me to keep it a secret from you when I found out about it inadvertently. She said that Mango and Nathaniel are always busy, so you should help them as their cousin. She kept assuring me that she could handle it by herself. You know what? She still has ongoing menses after the miscarriage. Normally, it should stop after, but she has had it in the past few months! Walter, didn''t you notice it at all?" "Huh? She said she was not feeling well. Furthermore, she looks disinterested every time I wanted to have an intercourse. I thought it was because she was feeling down after losing the child, so I didn''t force her." Walter felt terrible when he heard this. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Didn''t you see her sanitary napkin in the bathroom?" "When I wake up every morning, she''s already awake. By that time, she would have already made breakfast, and the toilet will be clean too. I have to rush to thepany, so how am I supposed to notice it?" Suddenly, Walter found that he was enjoying the good things that his wife did for him, but he had never really cared about her. Deborah looked happy and bright all day long. How could he have imagined that she would be like this? Noah sighed and said, "She has insomnia. s! She can''t sleep at night and is absent- minded during the day. After all, she told me that she hears her child crying next to her all the time. However, to not affect your sleep, she asked me for sleeping pills to help her sleep, but it didn''t work. She is now depressed. Walter, going through miscarriage is a difficult process and is harmful to women. What she needs most is thepanion of her family. Although she looks optimistic, she is severely depressed. Besides, her health is deteriorating. I suggest that you put down your work and take care of her physically and emotionally. Otherwise, it will definitely affect the rtionship between both of you." After saying that, Noah turned and left. Walter waspletely stunned when he heard this. Did Deborah have depression? "How could it be?" He still remembered how passionate and cheerful Deborah was. How did she be like this not long after their marriage? He always thought that he was good enough to her. At this moment, he found out that he was a jerk. After all, he knew nothing about his wife''s illness and thought that she was being a good husband. Where did his confidencee from? Walter wanted to beat himself up when he thought about this. He couldn''t imagine how Deborah felt when she was lying alone on the operating table while waiting for family signatures. Where was he at that time? He was by Mango''s side! Then, Walter slumped down on the chair, and a line of tears rolled down from the bottom of his eyes. He felt even more upset now. He had once sworn to treat Deborah well, but thetter had turned out this way because of him. s! How could he take care of others if he couldn''t even take care of his wife? Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 While Noah was on the way back to the office, he thought for a moment and decided to tell Nathaniel about the matter. Nathaniel was speechless when he heard it. He was taken aback by what had happened with Deborah. Well, he knew that Deborah had been having some difficulties, but he never expected that she would be in emotional distress after losing her child. Deborah loved the child. Unfortunately, things didn''t turn out the way she wanted. The child wasn''t destined to be in this world and left prematurely. Therefore, it had definitely made a huge impact on Deborah''s well being. The rtionship between her and Walter wasplicated. She was being tolerant while Walter acted recklessly. Despite that, they would not me anymore for this misfortune. It was their first marriage and their first love. None of them had experience in love, so they could only go through these hardships. At this thought, Nathaniel sighed and came to Mango''s room. He knew that Mango would feel very remorseful if she were to find out about it. However, it would be unfair to keep this matter from her. Meanwhile, Mango noticed Nathaniel''s bitter expression the moment he walked in. "What''s wrong? Is there any news from Desmond?" "No." Nathaniel sat beside her and pulled her into his embrace while saying this. "I have something to tell you." "Yeah? What is it?" Mango raised her head slightly and looked at him. Nathaniel was about to speak but stopped on second thought. Upon seeing this, she was puzzled. "What''s the matter? What''s so hard for you to talk about? Are you nning to have an affair?" "Stop it. I''m serious. It has something to do with Walter." Mango was stunned by his words. "I just called him not long ago. What happened?" She looked at Nathaniel with a baffled expression while asking this. Then, Nathaniel told her about Deborah''s condition. Mango was shocked when she heard this. "What? How could this be?" "Noah told me this, so it should be the truth. Furthermore, Walter just knew about it." Upon hearing his words, Mango immediately felt a sense of self-me. "Urgh! It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have gone to Walter for help after they got married. Besides, it''s not like Deborah doesn''t know about the rtionship between me and him. Of course, she would feel ufortable by it. She''s only tolerant because she''s too deeply in love. Perhaps it''s best for me to leave the couple alone." Mango did not expect things to turn out this way. While Deborah was having a miscarriage, she and Nathaniel were entangled with the issues abroad, while Walter needed detoxification. There was no one to apany Deborah when she was going through a challenging period. Hence, Walter was busy helping her out with the matter abroad while Deborah suffered a miscarriage. Although Mango didn''t know what had happened, she understood the feeling of helplessness and despair that Deborah had experienced during that period. She was deeply in love with Walter and she hoped to be cherished by him. She always hoped that he would stay by her side during the difficult times. However, she was forced to face it alone every time. She couldn''t show her jealousy, so she had to be strong and perfect. However, she felt so wronged. At the thought of this, Mango suddenly felt sorry for her. "It''s my fault." Mango felt terribly bad. However, Nathaniel held her gently and said in a low voice, "We can''t me others for this. Walter did not settle any issues because of his new family. Since the beginning, he has been helping us at all costs, and this remained the same after his marriage. Deborah is very tolerant of us and supportive of him, making him think that he''s doing the right thing. I believe that this is a good lesson for him to grow up." "It must''ve been tough on them. Let''s not bother them in the future if anything happens." Mango felt a little ufortable when she said it. She and Walter had been very close friends. Although they were not in a rtionship, they had indeed gone through a whole lot together. Furthermore, they were rtives, so she would constantly ask him for help. However, she did not expect that this would cause trouble to the couple. Perhaps she was the one who needed a lesson too. The only person who could help her voluntarily was her lover. Then, Mango rubbed Nathaniel''s chest and said in a low voice, "Honey, you have to work harder in the future. Our family will be counting on you." "Sure. I will work hard." Nathaniel smiled slightly as he said these words. At this moment, Walter sent a message, and Mango paused slightly. ''Til send you the number of the subordinate. There are some things that I probably can''t help you with. Deborah isn''t in good health, and I''m going to take her abroad for treatment. Take care." Walter was firm with his decision after sending the message. Right now, he had someone more important to protect. There are many people around Mango who could help her, including her uncles, grandfathers, husband, and children. Meanwhile, he was the only person Deborah could rely on. Walter was determined to live a good life with Deborah from the moment they got married. He genuinely loved her from the bottom of his heart. Although he did not fall in love with her at first sight, she had been an irreceable part of his life since the beginning. If Deborah felt ufortable living the in Ocean City, or if she was displeased with his close rtionship with Mango, he would rather give up everything and apany her to the ends of the earth. Also, he would protect her for the rest of his life. At this thought, Walter finally calmed down his emotions and went to see Deborah. Meanwhile, Deborah didn''t dare to look him in the eyes. She was flustered and perplexed by her current state. Although she didn''t want to make things difficult for him, she was at a loss because she didn''t know what to say. Then, Walter came to Deborah and knelt on one knee with tenderness in his eyes. "I just did a quick search. It''s a perfect time to travel to Greece. I remember that you were interested in Greek mythology the most. How about that? Would you like to go with me?" He still remembered the time when he saved Deborah, she had a Greek myth in her hand. However, Deborah replied uncertainly, "Then, what about Mango..." "It''s not my responsibility to take care of her, and someone else can do it as well. Today, she came to find me because she wanted my subordinate''s number. Moreover, her husband is Nathaniel, one of the four most influential people in Ocean City. She has the Hans family, her grandpa, and cousins like Tristan guarding her. I''m not obligated to help her. Deborah, you''re overthinking." Walter tucked Deborah''s hair behind her ear and said softly, "You are the one who I want to cherish for my whole life, so don''t abandon me. I hope that I can apany you when you need me the most. Back then, you should''ve called me to tell me that you were in the operating room, and I wouldn''t have left you." Deborah was suddenly dumbfounded when she heard this. What did he say? Did he just say that he wouldn''t have left? How was this possible? The other person here was Mango! It was someone that Walter prioritised more than his own life! "Hah. You don''t need tofort me." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "I''m not. Deborah, I always thought that you knew what I was thinking about. It seems that I overestimated you." Walter pulled her into his arms and whispered, "I admit that I really couldn''t give up on her initially. However, I dismissed my feelings for her when I learned that she was my sister. I had to take care of her as a brother instead. Since then, I have epted your confession. In fact, I wouldn''t have married you out of sympathy if I had no feelings for you, okay? I wouldn''t have done that even if you had forced me at gunpoint! I married you because I love you. I love you as a man, so you''ll be my wife. I want to grow old with you. I admit that I still help out whenever Mango is in danger or needs me. Although I''m willing to protect her at all costs, I''m not romantically in love with her, okay? Perhaps I haven''t handled our rtionship well, so you feel insecure and anxious. However, I belong to youpletely from now on." Meanwhile, Deborah was a little uncertain. "If Mango needs your help..." "I''ve already told you that she has husband and her family. I won''t interfere unless it''s really necessary. If there''s anything in the future, just leave it to Nathaniel. After all, she''s already married. You''re the one who I''m going to spent the rest of my life with. So, promise me that you''ll take good care of yourself and your health. We''ll have to raise our own children in the future." Walter rubbed her nose affectionately and said. Upon hearing this, Deborah began to cry that she felt a little embarrassed. "Sorry, I didn''t think of this, I..." "I know, I''ve always known what you think." Walter gently kissed her lips after hearing this. On the other hand, Nathaniel and Mango were busy settling with other matters on hand once they received the contact number from Walter. At the same time, Walter was arranging an overseas trip for Deborah to recuperate and relieve her sadness. It seemed like the couple wouldn''t being back within two to three years. Mango should have called to send them off. However, she was afraid that her presence would make Deborah feel ufortable. Therefore, she held her phone and hesitated without saying a single word. Maybe that was the best choice for them. Once she set some distance between them, Walter and Deborah would be living their own lives. This was the most sincere blessing she could give them. At this thought, Mango forced a smile and finally put down the phone. She had to ept that her cousin had a new family after getting married and that he should focus on his own rtionship instead. Now that she thought about it, Prisci and Tristan were also married. Just like how Walter put his own family as a priority, perhaps the only person who could stay by their side until the end of life was their own lover eventually. Then, Mango turned on her phone and sent Nathaniel a message. "Honey, I''m grateful to have you for the rest of my life." After seeing this, Nathaniel''s lips curled up slightly, and he was unable to hide the happiness on his face. Meanwhile, Zion was disgusted by it. What was going on? Why was everyone showing off their love publicly? Were they trying to sabotage his childhood? At this thought, Zion mmed the door shut and went straight back to his room. Then, he took out his phone and noticed that someone had invited him to y a game. He frowned and immediately rejected, but the other party asked him again. Moreover, the person said arrogantly, "If you don''t ept it, I''ll strip you naked!" Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 Zion suddenly thought of a girl. Without a word, he directly blocked the other party''s ount and sent a rude message. "Get lost!" After this, Ziony down to rest. He hadn''t had a good sleep since he came back. Upon witnessing Mr Ye''s current state, it seemed that the matters would get even worseter. Therefore, it was better for him to conserve his energy first. Meanwhile, Nathaniel shook his head helplessly when he noticed that his son wasn''t around. Then, the corners of his mouth slightly raised. He blocked the surrounding signal before dialling the phone number sent by Walter. "I was introduced by Walter. He asked me to find you." Nathaniel spoke using a voice changer. He wasn''t ready to expose his identity yet as he had no idea who the person was. Soon, a woman replied. After hearing Nathaniel''s words, she quickly said, "I know what you want to ask. Everything here is the same as before. However, the director went on a business trip some time ago, but there seems to be someone in the director''s office. Furthermore, no one is allowed to enter the room." "Okay, thank you. I hope you will pretend this call never happened. Nathaniel hung up the phone immediately once he had finished his words. After that, he found the location of the director''s office on hisputer and sent it to Ned. "Find out what''s going on with this office." "All right." Ned put down his work and started to get his hands on the matter. Soon, Nathaniel received Ned''s reply that there was nothing in the director''s office, and there was no clues at all. He had collected fingerprints, and no other people''s fingerprint had been detected except for the director''s. After hearing this, Nathaniel was confused. Either the informers had lied to him, or the other side was too cautious, so they had already switched location. No matter what, the other party had erased their traces. Besides, Desmond''s whereabouts was still a mystery. Therefore, he had no choice but to follow the tracker. Then, Nathaniel checked the location of the red dot. It seemed that the other party had already entered the borders of Ango, but they had stopped somewhere. He quickly expanded the range of his observation and discovered the Fang''s estate nearby. Did that imply that Jose and his subordinate were associated with As Fang? Nathaniel was confused at this thought. Then, he directly sent messages to Tristan and Prisci. That night, As''s residence was caught on fire. The fire raged on for half of the day, so the civil war between Laborn and As intensified greatly. After all, As suspected that Laborn was the culprit behind the fire. When the fire was put out, he began to unite with the Cab to attack Laborn. At the same time, Tristan and Prisci had quietly entered the ruins of the Fang''s estate. Tristan looked at Prisci who insisted on following and said helplessly, "Didn''t I ask you to help us outside?" "Why should I listen to you? Tristan Acker, you have been so bossy recently." Prisci retorted as she rolled her eyes mischievously, and she looked extremely adorable. After hearing this, Tristan touched her head softly and whispered, "Be careful. Let me know if there is any danger and think before you act, okay?" "Alright, okay. You''re really naggy." This is from N?velDrama.Org. After that, Prisci was about to rush in when Tristan grabbed her by the cor and pulled her to another side. "You''re going in the wrong direction. Look at you, why are you trying to be the hero now?" Tristan smiled teasingly, but Prisci almost red up upon hearing his mocking words. "You b*stard! Don''t get too carried away. I''m going teach you a lesson back home." Prisci said fiercely. However, Tristan covered her mouth and pulled her to hide before she could finish her words. Soon, a flurry of footsteps resounded, so Prici put away her yfulness and stood behind Tristan warily. She tried to stretch her neck out several times to see what was happening, but Tristan pushed her head down until she couldn''t see anything. This b*stard! She would definitely note out with him next time. Prisci muttered to herself. The sound of footsteps became louder, and Tristan''s brows were tightly furrowed. The other party was wearing white coats. Apparently, they were working in the researchb, but it was unclear who theb belonged to. Had Laborn''s military research institute been brought over by As? Tristan was not sure about this. Then, Prisci peeked from Tristan''s arm and noticed those people walking in another direction. She could not help whispering, "I seem to know that man." "Which one?" "I think the leader is from Laborn''sb." Her words verified Tristan''s spection. Sure enough, Laborn''s men were controlled by As. This meant that As knew too much about Laborn. Therefore, it seemed that As was winning the game against Laborn. "Tristan, what do you think is going on? Was Mr. Ye telling the truth? Did someone kidnap Desmond and bring them here?" "I''m not sure. Let''s go in and take a look. This ce has been burned down and destroyed completely, but surprisingly, there are still researchers here. Clearly, the research base is here, but it seemed to be located underground." Tristan said in a low voice. Meanwhile, Prisci was wracking her brain out. Was the research base located underground? She wondered if there was other passageways which was interconnected below. "Follow me." She patted Tristan on the shoulder as she said this. "Huh? What are you going to do?" Tristan watched her walk out and couldn''t help asking. "Just follow me. This is my territory, and I know it better than you." The confident look of her face made Tristan chuckle. "Alright, you take the lead then." He doted on Prisci too much, and this made her feel surreal. Where did the former Tristan go? However, Prisci quickly shook off her random thoughts and pulled Tristan away from the Fang''s residence. The streets outside were heavily guarded. This hadsted for a long time, and it affected the citizens'' everyday life. Then, Prisci whispered, "When will this end? In fact, the civil war is making people''s life difficult. It doesn''t matter to them who is in power. The most important thing they have to do is support and provide resources for the citizens here. Ango is only a small country, but most people still advocate peace and democracy." Tristan also knew the negative consequences that civil war had brought to the people. However, based on the current state of affairs, it seemed that the civil war should be ending soon. "I guess it''sing to an end." "What do you mean?" Prisci was astonished when she heard this. There was certain information about the war that they could not participate and inquire about. Upon hearing his words, Prisci was somewhat surprised. Tristan whispered, "If the mastermind behind Desmond''s disappearance is rted to As, it means that As has someone helping him from outside. Furthermore, both he and Laborn are evenly matched, and Laborn thetter could even be in a more unfavourable position. Based on my guess, the result will be revealed in just a few days." Prisci was even more confused after hearing this. "Isn''t As the one who caught Desmond?" "If it''s As, then he wouldn''t have remained so dormant over the years. Furthermore, if he were the one who started it, he would have directly killed Laborn when Bernard was dead. He wouldn''t have dragged it on for such a long time. Obviously, As had onlye into contact with the mastermind not long ago." After hearing this, Prisci felt ufortable. "Who is the person behind this?" "Well soon figure it out. Are you leading me to the underground institute?" "Yes, you''ve been to the ce before." Tristan was surprised by her words but immediately understood it. "Are you talking about the military research institute that Laborn worked on? It can lead to As''s home?" "It''s just my guess, but we need further confirmation. Although Ango is a small country, the underground is connected. Originally, the design is to prevent people from invading from outside, so basically people''s houses have tunnels. So if it''s an underground institute, there is no need to enter from above the ground." Prisci had studied Ango thoroughly over the years, and now, her knowledge could help them. Tristan looked at her and said with a smile, "What will Laborn think if he knows what you did to him?" "He must hate me so much. Besides, he will never reflect on the mistakes he did, and he doesn''t have much affection for me." A hint of hatred shed across Prisci''s eyes as he said these words. She really had no affection for Laborn at all. Although she was cold- blooded and heartless towards her father at times, her father had done some unforgivable things. Tristan looked at her as if he had something to say. However, he hesitated and did not say anything. "Let''s find the person first." "All right." After that, the two of them went straight to the military institute. The gate had been locked as Laborn had closed the ce because of the civil war with As. However, it was still possible to enter with Prisci''s help. She took out a key from her pocket and opened the door before walking in. Tristan whispered, "Wow, you have the key to this ce as well? Is there any ce that you can''t ess here in Ango?" "Yes. I can''t enter the men''s toilet." After hearing this, Tristan was stupefied. "Haha! Did you want to go to the male bathroom? Prissy, what do you mean? I''m not good enough for you, right? Do those men look better than me?" When Prisci heard Tristan''s shameless words, her mouth twitched and she decided not to talk to him anymore. After they entered the military institute, Tristan found something strange. Logically speaking, if this ce was closed, everything inside should be put aside. But now, the laboratory was still in operation, and even the research specimen had been flipped over. Suddenly, Tristan understood what Prisci meant. It seemed that those tunnels were really connected. Prisci led Tristan to a ce that looked like a storeroom. In a low voice, she said, "This should be the first time we''ve entered an underground shelter, so I don''t know what''s going on down here. Tristan, do we need to call a few more people in?" "No, but I have to send a message first." Tristan had mixed emotions as he said these words. He went directly to the other side and sent a message to Teagan. On the other hand, Prisci didn''t ask much. She felt that Tristan had big ns, and it seemed to have something to do with her. However, Tristan did not tell her, nor did she ask about them. This was because she trusted him. After Tristan sent a message, he was about to go into the cave with her and into the storage room. Suddenly, a series of footsteps came from below, and they immediately hid. Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Prisci was a little nervous, so she grabbed Tristan''s shirt tightly. Then, she pressed herself against Tristan''s chest with a worried expression until he could feel her warm breath wafter over his nose. His face instantly flushed red out of embarrassment. He was getting aroused because of her! If they weren''t in an emergency right now, he would definitely think that Prisci did it on purpose. Meanwhile, Prisci was clueless about Tristan''s little schemes, and she was on full alert. After seeing this, Tristan felt sorry for her. In the past few years, she had been living with fear and caution. She would have a mental breakdown whenever she felt nervous, and it was really heartbreaking. At this thought, Tristan stretched out his arm and wrapped it tightly around her waist. Their breaths interweaved, and both of them looked as if they were flirting with each other. Prisci finally realised the situation, and she wanted to break free, but Tristan tightened his grip on her. After all, she could almost feel the scorching heat emanating from his body. She immediately blushed when she saw this. Meanwhile, Tristan enjoyed seeing her shyness. Unfortunately, they couldn''t do anything to imitate because of the current location. Hence, he calmed down instantly. Suddenly, he heard the basement door being opened as some people came up from below. "Be careful. This blood is extremely precious. That''s all we have, so don''t waste it." The leader was wearing a mask, so it was impossible to see his face. However, the bottle of blood in his hands looked familiar. It was Desmond''s blood! The blue-coloured blood was shining immensely. Tristan''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw this. He wasn''t sure whether the blood was sent over or taken on the spot. Therefore, it was hard to locate Desmond''s exact position. Prisci also saw it, and she couldn''t help but want to follow them, but Tristan stopped her. He shook his head at her and said after those people left, "It''s more important to find Desmond now." "But if those people got thorough study of the blood''sposition, it would also be a disaster." Prisci was very worried about this. Tristan had told her that Desmond''s blood was extremely valuable. Hence, it would be disastrous If it was used by people with evil intentions. "It''s okay. I''ll make sure that their research doesn''t seed." A hint of coldness shed in Tristan''s eyes. He followed swiftly and knocked out thest member of the group while they were off guard. Then, he ripped off thetter''s white coat and put it on. Prisci, on the other hand, helped drag him away. These people were all wearing masks, so Tristan quickly sneaked in without suspicion. He looked at the leader who brought Desmond''s blood into theboratory. Then, the person said excitedly, "Jose has note yet, and this blood must be kept well. When Jose arrives tomorrow, we can start to study it. It''s really magical. I''ve never seen blue blood before." The others were also overjoyed. Tristan fell into deep thought after hearing what they had said. Did Jose Fang not arrive yet? Then who was the person on the ne? Why did the red dot indicate that Desmond''s whereabouts were on the ne? Where on earth was Jose then? A series of questions shed through Tristan''s mind, but he quickly restrained his emotions. Then, he looked at the leader who put the blood in the safe with a preservation function cautiously. While Tristan was following them, he nned to stay in the team to see if Desmond was present. Meanwhile, Prisci was a little anxious. They had no idea how many people there were, or whether there was a trap awaiting for them. What could happen if Tristan followed them in so rashly? Despite so, she couldn''t go out again, which made her even more anxious. Tristan knew that Prisci was worried about himself. However, he had no time to exin anything to her. Hence, Prisci watched helplessly as Tristan left with those people. She was so worried that she wanted to follow in, but she also thought of the Acker family, Teagan, and the other people. What if both her and Tristan were detained? Who would send information to Teagan? Prisci felt a little ufortable when she thought about this, but she held back the urge to follow up. Looking at the safe that held Desmond''s blood, she suddenly thought of Tristan''s words. He said that they would not seed in the experiment, which meant that Tristan had a n. Upon seeing how Tristan left with those people, she was not sure when this n would be implemented. At this thought, she narrowed her eyes slightly and quietly went forward. Then, she opened the safe and took out Desmond''s blood using the skills she had learned a long time ago. Then she quickly left the military institute and walked toward the Acker family. She believed that Tristan wanted her to do this, so she did it. Then, she would inform the Acker family and her people to save Tristan. Meanwhile, Tristan followed these people down the stairs for a moment. During this period, there were all kinds of spot- checks that happened. Fortunately, he was quite alert and managed to get through. Finally, he arrived at the tunnels under the Fang family. It was the first time that Tristan had seen Desmond. After being injected with sedatives, Desmond was sleeping quietly in a ss coffin. He was surrounded by all kinds of instruments, which made him look like ab rat that was being researched. Tristan suddenly felt sorry for him. He heard from Nathaniel that Desmond lived this kind of life since childhood. He was a doctor and studied various conditions. Naturally, he knew what Desmond was going through. Tristan''s eyes darkened a little as he recalled the blue blood he saw. After all, Tristan knew Desmond''s n, and Nathaniel also asked him to protect Desmond. Therefore, he had to be on his guard. He was currently at the military research institute. This ce would have been equipped with an advanced monitoring system. Therefore, the signals here would be blocked, so it would be nearly impossible for Tristan to send message to the outside world. Just then, he wondered if Prisci had gone back. He hoped that she would not follow him. Tristan thought and left with the group of people. He knew that he couldn''t stay here for a long period. Otherwise, he would be suspected. However, he couldn''t stay hidden for too long either. This was because there was a biometric security system where the personnel had to scan their fingerprints before they left. After that, Tristan memorised Desmond''s position and left quickly when everyone was not paying attention. He didn''t know whether Prisci would destroy Desmond''s blood. However, the most important thing at the moment was to save Desmond first. Then, Tristan escaped the patrol team with his agility and quickly approached the ss coffin where Desmond was in. When he was about to turn off electricity, Desmond suddenly opened his eyes. "Don''t move! It will trigger the rm." Tristan paused slightly after hearing this. Then, he noticed the vignce in Desmond''s eyes. This was the first time he saw Desmond and his blue eyes. He immediately understood the reason many people wanted to study him. "I''m Tristan Acker." He quickly revealed his identity as he was worried that both would end up fighting. Desmond woke up so quickly even though he was sedated, so it seemed that he was prepared for this. Upon knowing Tristain''s identity, the vignce in Desmond''s eyes suddenly dissipated. Then, he responded kindly. "Don''t save me first. Jose didn''te, neither did the person behind him. They brought me here to attract you guys over, so I don''t know what his real purpose is." Tristan frowned after hearing what Desmond had said. "What do you mean?" "I''m not sure. I heard Jose say so before I fell into aa, but I don''t know what they''re nning. Thus, you shouldn''t save me for now." Desmond wasn''t able to resist as they had injected sedatives in him forcefully. Although he had quite a resistance towards it, he still couldn''t resist the effects of it. Tristan pondered for a moment, and it seemed that he had understood something. "Will it be dangerous for you to stay here alone?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Of course. If we can''t find out the people behind this and wipe out these peoplepletely, none of us will have a good time." Then, Desmond said in a low voice, "You are a doctor, so you should have a way to change my bloodposition, right?" "Yes, but it may disappoint you. From the time Nathaniel passed your blood to me for research, I found that the violent factor in your body does not belong to human genes. Perhaps it was injected when you were still in the womb. If I''ve guessed right, your mother must''ve died because she couldn''t withstand it." After hearing Tristan''s words, Desmond''s eyes darkened a little. Since birth, he had never seen his mother, and he did not know who his parents were. Furthermore, he had no idea where they were buried. In short, he knew nothing about them. Thus, he could not help but feel sad once he heard Tristan''s guess. "I don''t know. I''ve never seen them." "I will help you check the identity of your parents, but the most important thing now is to resolve the violent factor in your body. We can only neutralise these things with other genes. It may cause you some pain, but it can''t be achieved in a short time. So you have to be prepared for it." Then, Desmond looked at Tristan and muttered, "Can I be the same as an ordinary person?" "Of course, I will find a way to correct the genes in your body that don''t belong to human genes. But this is not something that can be achieved overnight. Besides, your current situation is risky. The person behind the scenes may do something to you at any time, so I''m really conflicted." This was why Tristan was hesitating as well. However, Desmond said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. I''m willing to do anything as long as I can be an ordinary person. I have suffered most of my life since young. There is no pain I can''t bear, nor anything that I can''t stand. So please help me, Tristan." "Alright. In that case, I will do my best to help you. Now, I will give you an injection. Even if they pull out your blood, they will unable to research anything for the time being." Tristan was prepared for this. Then, he took out the needles and liquid bottles from his pocket. Desmond nodded in reply when he saw this. Tristan injected him quickly, and Desmond fall asleep again. He knew that he had to leave quickly and tell Nathaniel about this news. ording to Desmond, if Jose didn''te, then he would have left the ne at that sanatorium. That was why the sanatorium was the main headquarters of Jose and his mastermind. At this thought, Tristan quickly left the underground institute. However, he did not return to the Acker family. Instead, he walked toward the pce. A person was waiting for him there. However, he didn''t wish Prisci to be involved in what they were about to do. After all, he trusted Prisci, but he didn''t want to put her in a difficult position. Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 "Hey, Tristan." Teagan was relieved when he saw Tristaning out of theboratory. "Are you alright?" "I''m fine. Did you bring it?" He looked at the glint in Teagan''s eyes and could not help but smile. "Yes. This time around, I guarantee that well make the old fellow suffer." A trace of resentment shed across Teagan''s eyes as he said these words. He would never forget the look on his father''s face when thetter passed away. Although he was with his father these years, they hadn''t admitted their rtionship. Finally, they reconciled, but unfortunately, his father was killed by Laborn. No one understood the pain in Teagan''s heart, but Tristan did. "Due to special reasons, we can''t get rid of Laborn for the time being. However, sometimes being alive is the biggest punishment thsn death, don''t you think so?" Tristan felt sorry for Teagan suddenly. By right, it wouldn''t be wrong for them to kill Laborn as thetter had done so many evil things. However, he had to give the country and its people an exnation. Of course, Teagan naturally understood this. "Don''t worry, Tristan. I''ve already thought it through too. Killing him will be too easy for him. The best punishment and revenge we can give him to make him suffer while alive." "I''ll look out for you, so you can handle this matter." Upon hearing this, Teagan''s eyes instantly became teary. "Thank you, Tristan." "Haha! We''re brothers, so you don''t need to thank me. Let''s go. We''ll go home soon." "Okay." Thanks to Prisci and her secret team that she had built in Ango over the years, the two brothers quickly found their way and entered the pce. Although Laborn had made some changes, both of them still managed escaped and immediately entered Laborn''s room. "Who is it?" Laborn suddenly looked up and wanted to pull the rm, but Tristan blocked it immediately. Then, thetter quickly covered Laborn''s mouth. After that, Teagan temporarily shut down the rm system. Laborn''s eyes suddenly widened at the moment he saw Tristan. "Ooh..." He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say a word. Tristan sneered and said, "Are you surprised? You think you killed the Acker family a long time ago, right? Are you wondering why they would appear in front of you?" Upon hearing this familiar voice, Laborn immediately turned his head and noticed Tristan''s familiar face. He would never forget the person who had taken Prisci away. From then on, he and his daughter had grew even more distant. Didn''t he received the news saying that Tristan had died alongside Prisci at the Acker family''s estate? Then, Tristan sneered and said, "Heh! You are really heartless. Prissy is your own daughter. You were cruel enough to put her to death. You''re really cold-blooded, aren''t you?" Laborn''s face suddenly turned pale after hearing this. He could tell that Tristan was not joking. At this time, Tristan was not afraid of him calling for help, so he directly released Laborn. Laborn looked at Tristan and Teagan while various thoughts ran through his mind. The situation now was beyond his expectations. He had used up a lot of energy to fight with As during this period, so a lot of people had been sent out. Although he could shout at the guards for help, Tristan could probably kill them all based on his skills just now. At this thought, Laborn quickly made a decision. ''Are you now working for As?" "What are you trying to say?" Tristan looked at Laborn while thetter continued struggling as he didn''t want to die, and Tristan despised him even more. It turned out that Laborn was afraid of death too. He had done so many evil things, yet he was such a coward in the face of death. However, Laborn seemed to have not noticed the contempt in Tristan''s eyes. Then, he hurriedly said, "I can reverse the verdict for the Acker family, and I''ll tell them that these are all misunderstandings. I can also make them the top families of Ango, I..." "We don''t need it!" Laborn paused after hearing Teagan''s words. "Perhaps you still don''t know our identities." Tristan exined the truth to Laborn patiently. On the other hand, Laborn was boiling with rage when he learnt that Tristan was Barack''s son. "That bitch! Magnolia Xiao! How dare she lie to me?" "You know how cruel you treated my mom. Hah! Do you still expect her to be grateful to you? She is not a masochist, and Teagan is the son of the Acker family. Therefore, this isn''t something that you can solve by just apologizing. Besides, you won''t even apologise, will you?" Tristan gave him a look of contempt as he said these words. Then, Teagan quickly stepped forward and directly grabbed Laborn''s arm while thetter was taken off guard. After that, he injected a needle into Laborn''s arm. "What the hell are you doing? You gave me a shot, what is it? Somebody! Uh..." Tristan covered Laborn''s mouth directly and whispered, "Don''t worry, you won''t die. We won''t kill you either. After all, you did such terrible things to others, so you have to give the whole world an exnation. Anyhow, we will never let you go." Teagan pulled out the needle and threw it directly into a trash can on the side. He almost had an urge to destroy the enemy in front of him. However, he also knew Tristan''s position and what he needed to do. He looked at Laborn and coldly muttered, "This medicine won''t kill you, but it will make you experience a stroke. You''ll be paralyzed, and you''ll be slurring your words for the rest of your life. Furthermore, you''ll have a dropped mouth, and you''ll be handicapped as well. By then, I''m eager to see how the ruler, who has been enjoying his whole life, will end up. You can''t take care of yourself, and you can''t evenmit suicide. Hehe! You''ll finally experience the difficulties and hardships of the lower-ss people in society." Upon hearing this, Laborn was frightened, and his face immediately turned pale. Would he go through a stroke? No! That couldn''t happen! He was going topete for the position of the king with As Fang. How could he have a stroke? "Have you guys joined forces with As?" After Laborn was released, he felt that his speech was slurred and unclear. He quickly grabbed Tristan''s arm and pleaded, "Tristan, I am your father- in-w. Why don''t you spare my life for Prissy''s sake? As long as you save me, you will have the right to speak in Ango. Even if I die, I can give the position of the king to Prissy. Since ancient times, women have little political power, so this means that you''ll end up indirectly being the king." Every man probably dreamt of ruling others. Hence, Laborn thought that Tristan would definitely be tempted by his request. Unfortunately, Tristan merely snorted and said, "Oh, please! If it weren''t for Prissy, you would be more miserable than you are right now. As for what you said, I have never thought an ounce about it, and I don''t care. So Laborn, enjoy the rest of your life quietly." After that, Tristan ignored him. Instead, he pulled Teagan with him and left immediately. Before long, Laborn felt his body bing numb, and the corner of his mouth was twitching. He knew he was doomed. He wanted tomit suicide when he was still conscious. However, he was stopped by a pair of guards who broke in. "Let go! Let go of me!" Laborn was already slurring his words now. Then As came in with his men. When he saw Laborn''s current state, he couldn''t help but sneer and say, "Hah! Laborn, you are ill and need treatment." "You... you bastard!" Laborn wanted to say more, but he was too tired to do so. He was like an older man with a stroke, and he could not move the lower half of his body and limbs. Furthermore, his mouth was crooked, so he was drooling. He didn''t want this to happen, but he couldn''t control it anymore. Upon seeing this, As smiled happily. "Although I don''t know who helped me, I really didn''t expect you to be like this when I received the news. Laborn, how does it feel to have a stroke? You can rest assured that I will treat you well, and I''ll also take care of Ango. I will fulfill your wishes and dreams, so you can spend your life in peace from now on." As waved his hand and ordered someone to take Laborn down. Then, he announced Laborn''s crime at once. He was the closest person to Laborn, so he knew much more about him than others. Therefore, the whole country was in shock when Laborn''s crime was announced to the public. In the end, everyone was attacking Laborn and hoping that he would be arrested. As did not hesitate and sent Laborn to be prosecuted. In fact, Laborn couldn''t defend himself after the stroke anyway. Laborn''s case caused a sensation in the world, and the girls who were kidnapped all came forward to testify. In addition, some other fabricated charges were also arranged by As. He looked at Laborn arrogantly and felt happy when thetter''s reputation had been ruined. He had endured it for so many years. After losing his wife and son, he was finally going to be the king. Although the cost was a little high, as long as he became king, it was not difficult for him to marry another wife and have a son, wasn''t it? At this thought, As smiled happily and felt that he had won. Suddenly, someone held a pistol at the back of his head, which made As break out in a cold sweat. "Who is it?" "What should I call you? Uncle? Or Prince As? Or perhaps the future king?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. Lebanon''s voice rang out clearly next to his ear. As waspletely dumbfounded when he heard this. "Lebanon, aren''t you dead?" "Well, I almost died. It''s a pity that my brother, Tristan, is a doctor. Thus, he saved me from the hands of those evil people who wanted me dead." Lebanon sneered. He fiddled with the pistol in his hand and smiled at As, and he looked so much like Magnolia right now. Suddenly, As understood what was happening. "Do you want to be the king?" "Isn''t that obvious?" Lebanon did not hide his thoughts and smiled. "I didn''t care about this position at first, but you forced me into this mess. What can I do? By the way, my good uncle, thank you for taking care of Laborn for me. I''m his son, and I can''t get rid of him personally, so I thank you for this." As was somewhat unwilling to go down without a fight. He wanted to resist, but he heard Lebanon say, "Your subordinates are all under my control. Do you think you have any chance of winning? Oh, by the way, I have also controlled the people in the Cab you contacted. Uncle, don''t fight it anymore. Laney and Bernard are waiting in the afterlife!" At this thought of how Laney was killed by Lebanon, As''s eyes turned a little cold. However, was Bernard also killed by him? "Why? Don''t you know the real cause of your son''s death? If not, let me tell you." After that, Lebanon told As the truth. Then, As was so angry that his eyes turned red. "I''m going to kill you!" He threw himself at Lebanon while saying this, but a trace of coldness shed across Lebanon''s eyes. With a gunshot, As fell in a pool of blood and was twitching. His eyes were full of unwillingness and anger, but unfortunately, everything was over now. Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 As was charged with usurping the throne, while Lebanon, as the only remaining heir of the Fang family, became the king. Since then, the civil war in Ango had ended. Prisci was shocked that things had ended too quickly. After Tristan returned, he didn''t say anything, but he rubbed her head dotingly. He then took Desmond''s blood to theboratory and began to study it. Everything that happened in Ango had nothing to do with him. In the end, Laborn was sentenced to life imprisonment. Hence, Prici visited him in prison as his rtive. She could never have imagined that the person who was the most influential figure in the world was now in such a miserable state. He even needed someone to take care of him when going to the toilet. It was evident that his caretaker had mistreated Laborn, but t wasn''t severe enough for him to die. This should be the best punishment for an evildoer like him. After all, he needed to repent and atone for his sins alive. Prisci felt that maybe she was really coldblooded after all as she didn''t feel sorry for Laborn at the slightest. Perhaps she had lost her faith and trust in Laborn from the moment he gave the order to kill her own mother. The moment she walked out of the prison, she saw a figure in white standing by the car and waiting for her in the distance. Suddenly, a sense of warmth enveloped her. Upon seeing the person, those bad memories and upsetting emotions in the past seemed to have disappear at once. "Tristan!" She suddenly shouted while tearing up due to happiness. Tristan suddenly opened his arms and looked affectionately at her, and Prisci instantly threw herself into his arms childishly. Then, he hugged her tightly and said softly, "Let''s go home." "Okay, let''s do that." Prisci never imagined that she would experience such happiness one day. She had always thought that she was living in a cold and heartless ce. However, everything had changed with Tristan by her side. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After the two of them returned to the Acker family, Teagan had already started to take over the Acker family''s business. Due to his special rtionship with Lebanon, the Acker family had funded and supported Lebanon in the implementation of new policies, allowing the people and economy to recover. Just like he promised, Lebanon named the Acker family as the head of the four great ns. It was already the third day after the civil war when Tristan met Lebanon. He suddenly came to visit Lebanon in the evening, but thetter seemed to have known it early on and dismissed all the guards. "You''re here?" Lebanon looked at the person before him that was biologically rted to him. Thanks to Tristan, he knew that he had managed to get everything he had right now. Furthermore, he couldn''t forget that Nathaniel and the others were supporting him as well. He was grateful for Tristan, but he didn''t want to face him. Therefore, he felt ufortable due to these conflicting feelings. Meanwhile, Tristan did not care what he was thinking. He went straight to the wine cab and took out a bottle of red wine before pouring a ss for himself. "Hey, that''s thest bottle I''ve kept." Lebanon frowned slightly and looked distressed. Urgh! Tristan was really detestable! He would always took away his most important things. However, Tristan smiled evilly. "I wouldn''t have drunk it if it wasn''t thest bottle." "You are simply..." "What?" Tristan raised his eyebrows slightly, and his expression looked a lot like Magnolia. Suddenly, Lebanon remembered Magnolia''s facial expression and her smile. Maybe his mother also liked him? Lebanon thought to himself, and he fell into deep thought. On the other hand, Tristan noticed his expression and could not help but sigh before saying, "Are you still troubled by it?" "You''re the one who can''t take it easy. I''ll live well, and I''ll make sure to live a longer life than all of you!" His words sounded childish, but Tristan smiled. "Well, well, good for you. When the timees, please give me a grand burial ceremony. Is that okay?" "Shut up. What are you talking about?" Lebanon suddenly became irritated when he heard this. He had lived his entire life alone. Why should his family leave before him? They were all bullying him! "No, you have to die before me, so that I don''t have to watch my rtives leave me one by one." Tristan felt a little distressed after hearing what Lebanon had said. Although they were both old enough, Tristan knew that theyckedpanionship. At this thought, Tristan stepped forward and hugged him tightly. However, Lebanon was somewhat ufortable. "Hey! What are you doing? Let me go." "I want to hug you. I have never had a chance to hug you and bully you since I was a child, so it felt that something was missing in my life." Although Tristan was touched by his words, he was annoyed by the subsequent sentence. "Bully me? What on earth is wrong with you?" He broke free from Tristan''s embrace and looked at thetter in disgust while patting his own arms. Upon seeing this, Tristan was amused. "Also, my dear brothers. I heard that you liked men." Upon hearing this, Lebanon took a step back in surprise. "What are you nning to do?" His reaction had aroused Tristan''s interest. "Why don''t I sacrifice my own time and apany you for a while then?" "Get lost!" Lebanon jumped up in a frightened state and was ready to counterattack. After hearing this, Tristan immediately burst intoughter. "Haha! What''s with your exaggerated reaction? I''m just kidding." Lebanon felt a little unbearable and overwhelmed when he was with Tristan. He immediately said, "If there is nothing else, please leave now." "You don''t like me?" Tristan said as he moved forward, which scared Lebanon to death. "Don''te near me!" He was really afraid of his older brother. What the hell?! After all, he was the king of Ango now, and everyone should be fearful of him. In contrast, he was terrified of his brother. Seeing that Lebanon was so scared, Tristan stopped teasing him and took a sip of wine. "Well, this wine is good." Lebanon was distressed again when he saw this. "You shouldn''t drink too much!" He hurriedly took back the wine from Tristan''s hand as he said this. Right now, he was acting so picky, but Tristan wanted tough. "You are the king of Ango now, so why do you need to be so petty over a ss of wine?" "The civil war has consumed too much manpower and supplies of Ango. Furthermore, I can''t build up the country quickly, and it won''t be prosperous in three years. What''s more, we still have a financial crisis to ovee. I was forced into this position, so how can I spend so much money?" This issue troubled Lebanon a lot. The outsiders watched as he finally seized the throne. However, he was left with a huge mess as Laborn and As had already emptied the national treasury in order to do military research. Otherwise, they would not have coveted the mine of Z Country. Hence, Lebanon was panicking because he needed money. However, Tristan said with a smile, "You must be stupid. Why don''t you look for the investors around you. Are you a fool?" "What are you saying? Even though you''re also the Ackers, but the Acker family has also taken out half of their assets to support the country. What''s the matter? Do you still want to empty out the entire Acker family?" Lebanon red at Tristan with some contempt, and he didn''t feelfortable being around Tristan anymore. After that, Tristan put one hand on Lebanon''s shoulder, which made him feel ufortable. "Hey! Say what you want, but don''t you dare put your hands on me." "What? You don''t understand what I''m doing. I''m trying to show off our brotherhood." "Hah! That''s bullshit. Let go." However, Lebanon didn''t get what he wanted this time. Instead, Tristan wrapped his arm around Lebanon''s shoulder tightly and said with a smile, "Outsiders say that you like men, but why don''t I feel it?" "I''m not interested with the people around me. Besides, you''re my brother, alright?" He didn''t think that he could call Tristan his brother, but the words just came out naturally. After that, Lebanon realized what he had just said and could not help feeling a little embarrassed. His expression was simply too adorable! Hence, Tristan really wanted to reach out and poke his ear. Originally, he felt a little sorry for his younger brother. However, thetter''s reaction was too adorable, so Tristan almost had an urge to take him home and tease him every day. "What about Alfred? Don''t talk nonsense. I''m a doctor, so I know your sexual orientation better than you do. You guys used to be so dependent on each other. Besides, Alfred has a younger sister. If you really feel you owe him, take good care of her." Lebanon was slightly stunned upon hearing this, and he then nodded. "Oh, by the way, there''s a research institute under As''s ce, and Desmond is in there. I''ve asked someone to keep an eye on him these days. Now everything is settled, you can get him back as he needs some treatment and care." Only then did Tristan realize the reason he came there. Lebanon paused slightly and whispered, "Did you get someone to look over that ce all this time?" "Well, yes. What''s wrong?" Tristan suddenly became a little nervous. "Did anything happen to Desmond?" "He''s gone." After hearing this, Tristan''s face took on a ghastly expression. "How is it possible? My people have been guarding at each exit. This shouldn''t have happened!" Lebanon also poured himself a ss of red wine and whispered, "I found someone to control the military institute at the beginning of your n. At that time, Desmond was still asleep. I thought that the people inside were under my control, and it should not be a problem, so I started to implement my n. After I assassinated As, the pce cleaned up the mess. I nned to take Desmond back, but he was gone at that time. You were all busy, and I didn''t inform you. However, I''ve sent people over in search of him, but I haven''t received any news yet." Tristan''s face became serious after hearing this. "Our n is wless, and thew is strict in Ango. Outsiders can''te in unless they have connections with people inside here. However, Desmond is so skilled that ordinary people can''t take him away, so it is very likely that he has been drugged." "Then what should we do now?" Lebanon was distressed at this thought. Desmond was Mango''s friend, and he was also the person Nathaniel had instructed to take good care of. How could he exin to them that Desmond had suddenly disappeared at this time? Tristan also did not expect things to turn out like this, so he whispered, "For now, Ango needs some time to revive as we can''t wait anymore. The Ye Family and the Hans family are not short of money, so you can ask them toe over and invest. In this case, I''m sure that it will be reasonable for them toe over. But with the addition of the Hans family and the Ye Family, the chances of finding Desmond will be much higher, and the people behind the scenes will also be a little warier." After hearing this, Lebanon was slightly stunned and thought that this was a good idea. "Okay, I''ll do it." Before he gave the order, a guard came in and said in a hurry, "Your Majesty, something has happened!" Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 "What happened?" The person who came was the assistant promoted by Lebanon after he returned, so Lebanon felt more assured with his help. Suddenly, he ran in with a panicked face, which made Lebanon''s heart skip a beat. The assistant was not surprised when he saw Tristan. Instead, he paused for a moment and nced at Lebanon. Upon seeing that Lebanon wasn''t wary of Tristan, he quickly said, "The Dark Forest in the North has exploded.¡± "What? The Dark Forest?" Lebanon was shocked after hearing this. "What''s wrong? Did anything happen?" Upon seeing Lebanon''s reaction, Tristan suddenly became nervous and somewhat uneasy. Then, Lebanon looked at him and whispered, "The Dark Forest is an ancient forest. Ordinary people can''t enter, and no one dares to go in after hearing that the wild animals inside would hunt humans. So, Laborn moved the military institute into the Dark Forestst year." "Huh? Isn''t the military research institute inside the pce?" Tristan could still remember how he got in and out of the ce. Now, he was surprised with Lebanon''s words. However, Lebanon shook his head and said, "The military research institute in the pce is a ce to cover up the truth. Laborn cherishes his life more than you think. How can he put such dangerous biochemistry research under his territory? He''s afraid that an explosion will erupt and blow him up one day! Instead, the real institute is in the Dark Forest, which I only recently learned about. Since Laborn didn''t assign his position to me, I had no idea how to get there, but I never thought it would explode. If the explosive liquid inside leaked out, the consequences will be unimaginable." "Where is Desmond?" Tristan suddenly thought of Desmond. It was impossible for the military institute to explode without a reason, but they still had no clue regarding the person that was targeting Desmond. Didn''t they say that Jose was not here? So did Desmond do it? Tristan felt a little uneasy when he thought about this. After hearing this, Lebanon quickly asked his assistant to find Desmond. However, there was no trace of Desmond when Tristan and Lebanon arrived at the institute. Corpses were lying all over in the military institute, and they all wore white coats and had numbers on their chests. They should all used to be the internal employees of the institute. But these people were dead. It was a disgusting scene as there were dead bodies all over the ce. Upon seeing the bloody surroundings, Tristan''s eyes sank a little. Did Desmond do it? But why was it so brutal? He learned from Nathaniel that Desmond had gone to an ind for special training. Therefore, he could have killed them with one strike if he wanted to kill these people. Instead, he did not need to adapt such a cruel way of dismembering the limbs, unless the riot in Desmond''s body was triggered. In this case, he probably had lost his mind and became a killing machine. At this thought, Tristan became serious. "I''ll go home first, but you shouldn''t go to the Dark Forest. I''ll take some people with me." Tristan looked at Lebanon with a stern expression while saying this. "Is it dangerous?" Lebanon was touched by his brother''s concern about him for the first time, so he could not help frowning. "What nonsense! You know whether this ce is dangerous! Your identity''s different now because you are the king of Ango. People are waiting for you to put the country on the right track again. Anyway, I''ll take care of this matter. Besides, Desmond is someone that Mango cares about. Thus, it''s useless for you to go there. However, I am a doctor and I have more experience than you in this field, so you should listen to me." Then, Tristan reached out and patted Lebanon''s head. When the assistant beside them saw this, he quickly lowered his head and broke out in a cold sweat. Tristan was probably the only one who dared to touch the king. Surprisingly, Lebanon did not stop him. Instead, he let out a helpless frown. "Be careful." Lebanon was not used to beingforted like a child, but it was strange that he did not avoid it. Even though he was already a grown adult, this was the first time that he had a rtive who treated him so sweetly. Hence, he didn''t want to evade all these affectionate gestures. Anyway, no one saw it. Lebanon saw the assistant, who was lowering his head awkwardly with a nce. His eyes sank a little, but he did not say anything. Then, Tristan nodded and went out. When he returned to the Acker family, he saw Teagan waiting at the door. "The Dark Forest exploded, but the pce guards sealed off the ce immediately. Our people can''t get in." "If you can''t get in, then don''t. Urgh! There are a lot of problems with the Acker family, so you should be more careful." Tristan looked at Taegan, who grew up with him, and said with a smile. "Tristan, are you going to the Dark Forest? I''ll go with you." Teagan couldn''t let his only rtive take the risk alone. However, Tristan smiled and said, "You are already the head of the family, so why are you so childish? People depend on you for a livelihood, don''t you know that? You can''t be capricious now, and I know what I''m doing. If I face danger, I won''t fight till my death. I''m not stupid, right?" It seemed that Teagan had expected Tristan to refuse it, Then, his face turned a little pale. "Did you do it on purpose?" "What do you mean?" "You purposely passed the position to me because you didn''t want to be restricted by these responsibilities, right? In fact, you even wanted these responsibilities to hold me back so that I couldn''t go anywhere. In the past, I was with you no matter where you went. However, it seems that you''re abandoning me now. Why do you do this?" Teagan started tearing up as he said these words. Tristan felt a little upset after hearing this. "Look, Teagan, you are part of the Acker family. You have your own life, and you are an independent individual, get it? No one can follow anyone for a lifetime, not even your biological brother. We have to get married and settle down to take care of our own family. I also have a wife myself, and you will find a woman who belongs to you in the future. You''ll get married and have children. Besides, we are all adults with responsible on our shoulders, so you should think before you act." "I don''t care! I have to follow you no matter what. Urgh! I don''t want to be an independent individual. I would rather be your sidekick. Ever since I was young, you have always brought me along. You even said that you would bring me back to the Acker family and let me return to my ancestral roots. Although you did it, you didn''t tell me. But once I returned to the Acker family, you abandoned me." "I didn''t." "You just don''t want me! Dad is gone, and you are my only family. I can''t stop you from taking risks, but I want to go with you. I don''t want to see my family leaving me anymore. Also, I don''t want to be alone in the world and wait for you toe back. I don''t want to!" Teagan had never been so stubborn. He was almost as tall as Tristan, but when thetter saw how Teagan had broken down in tears, he felt heartbroken. "Hey, Teagan." "Laborn is dead. I''ve also avenged our father. The country needs money to recuperate, so I donated half of the Acker family''s assets. I''ve left the rest to our stepmother, so I have no duty now, and you''re my responsibility." Perhaps Teagan felt that it was embarrassing to cry. Thus, he quickly reached out his hands and wiped the tears away. Tristan felt a little depressed after hearing this. He had given the property and assets to Teagan. Unexpectedly, Teagen had given it away to their stepmother without any hesitation. Even if their stepmother wasn''t ambitious, and she didn''t want to lead the family, Tristan still felt pity for him. "Don''t cry. If your sister-inw sees you, she will think I am bullying you. If you want to follow me, then don''t take risks, okay?" "Got it, Tristan!" After hearing this, Teagan was delighted and quickly ran out of the courtyard. Meanwhile, Tristan looked at Teagan''s retreating figure before shaking his head and smiling bitterly. Teagan was already a grown adult, so how could he act so childishly? Lebanon was the same too! He must have owed these two younger brothers too much previously. Otherwise, why would they torture him so much in this life? At this thought, Tristan pushed the door open and went in. When he returned to his room, he saw Prisci sitting in front of the dressing table with a dazed look on her face. "What are you thinking about?" Tristan hugged her from behind while asking. Meanwhile, Prisci came back to her senses when she smelled his familiar scent. She looked at Tristan''s handsome face from the mirror and said with a smile, "You''re back?" "Yeah, what were you thinking about just now?" "It''s nothing." Prisci lowered her head, and a hint of disappointment shed across her eyes. She couldn''t say that she was actually envious of Mango, could she? Mango already had three children, but she didn''t know if she could be pregnant. It was fine if she was single, but she was Tristan''s wife now. Even if Tristan said that he would cure her, she still wouldn''t believe it. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Several doctors have said that she was infertile and was impossible to be a mother. Despite so, Tristan''s words had reignited her hopes. Now, she felt rtively nervous and uneasy. Then, she involuntarily ced her hand on her stomach. Tristan narrowed his eyes and immediately understood what she was thinking. He bent down and whispered gently in her ear, "Isn''t it good if we spend two years as a couple? Once the matters have been settled, I will take you to travel around the world and view the scenery all around the world, okay?" "That''s nonsense! How would you have the time allow you to apany me on a vacation?" Prisci patted his hand and thought that he was just trying tofort her. However, Tristan smiled and said, "I have been saving up my holidays for years. If I apply for it, I can have a year worth''s break, which will include our wedding holiday and the honeymoon trip. I can apany you wherever you want." "Is that true?" "It''s true. I''ll be a dog the rest of my life if I lie." After hearing this, the corner of Prisci''s lips immediately rose. "Nah, I don''t want you to be a dog, or I''ll ask you to do whatever I want for the rest of my life!" "Woof! Woof! Do you want me to act this way?" Tristan suddenly changed his tone. Upon seeing this, Prisci was stunned and speechless. Had Tristan, who had always been cold and arrogant, been possessed by something? Looking at his wife''s disbelief eyes, Tristan''s face immediately flushed red. "Do dogs have different breeds?" Prisci burst outughing after hearing this. "You are so weird today. Is there something you want to do without my acknowledgement?" Tristan felt that his wife knew him too well, but he smiled and said, "What can I do? I''m only thinking about you all the time!" "Stop it. Why did you visit Lebanon today? Is it... um..." Before Prisci could finish her sentence, Tristan had covered her mouth with his thin lips. Prisci was blown away by the passionate kiss, and she fell into a daze. Suddenly, she was carried to bed by Tristan as they started to toss and turn around in the sheets... Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 Tristan did his best to make Prisci fall asleep. Then, Tristan looked at her with pity upon looking at the signs of love and exhaustion on her body. After that, he got up and lit up the candle before nting an affectionate kiss on her forehead and leaving the room. "Mr. Acker." Ever since Teagan took over the Acker family business, Tristan had asked the servants to address him as Mr. Acker. "If I''m not back in two hours, tell the maid to help Madam get changed and take her away through the secret passage. I have already told Lebanon about this, and there will be a helicopter waiting for you at the backwn. We must ensure Madam''s safety and send her back to the Hans family in Z Country no matter what happens. Do you understand?" Tristan''s voice was very cold, and his subordinate immediately nodded. "Yes, Mr. Acker. We promise to protect Madam with our lives." "I''ll leave it to you then." Tristan nced again in the direction of the bedroom, and he then resolutely turned around to leave. He was afraid that he would be reluctant to leave if he stayed any longer. He cared for Prisci and was deeply concerned about her. No matter what happened, he hoped that she could be safe and sound. Although she was in Ango which was led by Lebanon, she needed to rest now. There were many issues since Lebanon seeded the throne. Thus, it was unwise to let Prisci stay any longer. Despite that, he also knew Prisci''s temper. He was afraid that she would insist on following him once she found out what he was going to do. Meanwhile, there was no news about Desmond, and he didn''t know what had happened. Therefore, now that Tristan was facing some unknown danger, he didn''t dare to take risks, nor could he do so. After arranging his ns, he stepped out of the door and saw that Teagan was already waiting. "Tristan is everything settled?" "Yeah." Tristan nodded in reply. He seldom smoked, and he had nned to quit smoking ever since he married Prisci. However, he was currently feeling an inexplicable uneasiness and irritability. Hence, Tristan stretched out his hand toward Teagan. "Give me a cigarette." Teagan quickly lit one up and handed it over to Tristan. Tristan nced at it and took it before putting it in his mouth. Then he threw Teagan''s cigarette and lighter directly out. Teagan was confused. "Hey! That belongs to me!" "Smoking''s bad for health, so you should quit." Tristan said as he puffed the cigarette. The corner of Teagan''s mouth twitched in annoyance when he heard this. Tristan said smoking wasn''t good, but he was doing the same thing! However, Teagan did not dare to say this. After finishing a cigarette, Tristan directly flicked his fingers and said coldly, "Let''s go!" Soon, he started his car, and it was followed by more than a dozen trucks, which were full of people. Some of them were from the Acker family, and some were sent by Lebanon. The group of people came to the Dark Forest. The police had put up some tape with warnings all around, but there was no sound. It was so quiet that the crowd felt uneasy and couldn''t help breaking out in cold sweat. "Mr. Acker, the king has ordered you to act ording to circumstances. Don''t go in rashly." The guard leader quickly saluted and repeated Lebanon''smand. "I see. From now on, your group will leave. I''ll take over here." The guard didn''t know what to do after hearing what Tristan had said. "Mr. Acker, I''m afraid this won''t work. The king has given us orders." "You guys can''t handle the internal matters here, but I''m a professional, so I can handle it to reduce casualties. Go back. I''ll contact the king directly if there''s anything." Tristan was stubborn as he said these words. Everyone knew about his rtionship with Lebanon, and thetter was also respectful towards him. Thus, the guard captain naturally dared not to act against Tristan''s orders. Once Tristan saw that Lebanon''s subordinates had left, he reced them with his men and gave them all a gas mask. "I don''t know what''s going on inside, so you guys should be on guard. Remember, wear the gas mask in case anything happens. As for the rest, follow me in and be vignt." Tristan looked at the number of people and began to allocate the work. Meanwhile, Teagan looked at the ground. The footprints here were a little messy, but he still found something. "Hey! Tristan looked at this." Tristan quickly squatted down. He saw a series of footprints walking into the Dark Forest, but it was unsystematic. It seemed that they were chased and run away. "Guard outside and don''t go in." Tristan ordered Teagan directly. "No, I want to follow you." Teagan suddenly frowned after hearing Tristan''s orders. "Teagan, if you can''t do it, then go back." Tristan was not being strict, but Teagan knew that he was angry. At this moment, Teagan finally compromised. "Then you have to promise me that you''ll have to inform me if there''s any danger." "All right." Tristan nodded in reply. Then, he led a group of people into the forest. As Tristan left, Teagan suddenly felt a little uneasy. However, at second thought, he remembered that Tristan was very skillful and equipped with excellent medicine knowledge. Most importantly, Desmond should not be hostile towards Tristan. Everything should be alright, right? He was nervous, as he arranged and assigned the rest of the team into their respective tasks. On the other hand, Tristan was on full alert after entering the Dark Forest with his troop. This ce was too quiet, and it felt suffocating. The Dark Forest was ancient, so it was mainly dested. Hence, there should be animals roaming around. However, they couldn''t even hear a bird''s cry. Wasn''t it too strange? At this thought, Tristan frowned and whispered, "Be on your guard. No matter what happens, it would be best to focus on your own safety. Do you understand? If you can''t fight back, then run." In the past, he hated deserters on the battlefield the most, but now he would rather his men be deserters when they were in danger. This is because they were putting their safety on the line. Under Tristan''s instruction, everyone marched forward carefully. Therefore, they could hear footsteps trampling over the dried leaves and branches all over the ce. Right now, Tristan was so nervous. Not long after they walked in, they saw a huge dead python in front of them, which made some people vomit on the spot. The big python was torn into pieces, and its flesh and blood were scattered everywhere. It looked exactly like the corpses of those people in the military research institute. So did Desmond do all this? Tristan made a guess. "Be on guard, everyone!: Then, he nced at the team, who were feeling nauseous and sick. While he was still hesitating to go on, a strong wind suddenly wafted from behind. Tristan quickly squatted down and rolled on the ground to escape from the other person''s control. "Retreat!" The enemies'' speed was beyond Tristan''s expectation. Even if he did not see the other party, he subconsciously made the most precisemand. However, people around could only see the shadow shing by. After they just heard Tristan''s command, some people suddenly felt a sharp pain and died on the spot Blood sshed across the forest as Tristan watched his people being torn apart. Their bloods sshed on his face. It was warm and sickening, which made him feel suffocate. "Desmond Blu!" Tristan shouted fiercely. He could not believe that it was really done by Desmond. Meanwhile, Desmond paused slightly and slowly turned around. The blue eyes on his handsome face had turned red, and even his blue hair had been dyed red by blood. He was emitting a violent aura, and his eyes were emotionless. Hence, there was only a ferocious and bloodthirsty look in his eyes. What on earth had happened to Desmond? Tristan really wanted to call Nathaniel and ask if Jose was still in the sanitorium. However, he couldn''t do that right now because of his current situation. "Desmond, I am Tristan Acker. Do you remember me?" He never thought that Desmond''s cells would divide so quickly. Perhaps someone gave him some medicine which sped up the cell division so he ended up being so violent. Right now, Desmond wasn''t in the right state of mind. This was not the person that Mango wanted. At this thought, Tristan was distressed. He could only hope that Desmond still had a little bit of rationality left in him. "You don''t remember me, but do you remember Mango? What about Haniya? Do you still remember why you came to Ango? Desmond, control yourself! Don''t let yourself be someone else''s killing machine!" As soon as Tristan finished speaking, Desmond rushed toward Tristan. His speed was ten times that of ordinary people. On the other hand, Tristan did not dare to face Desmond, so he could only start to flee.This is from N?velDrama.Org. He had never been in such a state in his life. When Desmond saw that Tristan was trying to flee, a cruel smile shed across his beautiful face. He was like a devil from hell, and it was genuinely terrifying. Tristan finally knew why there were no animals here. Animals were the most sensitive creatures. Hence, Desmond''s strong murderous intent had already caused the animals to escape and protect themselves. Meanwhile, Tristan tried his best to escape and ignited a signal bomb in the direction of the entrance. However, Desmond grabbed his arm and pulled it hard suddenly. Tristan felt a strong pull and his arm seemed to have been dislocated. At this moment, he finally understood that Desmond waspletely insane. He even felt a sense of despair. Maybe he would die here today, or perhaps he could never go back. At this moment, Prisci''s face surfaced in his mind. For the first time, he felt that it would be best if Prisci couldn''t give birth to his child. In this way, she wouldn''t have any worries, but she was able to look out for other happiness. In addition, he had not seen his father and Barack Hans. He had not told them that he was a soldier and their pride. Now, he was going to die at this ce. He also thought of Mango, and he felt sorry because he had disappointed her. s! He was afraid that he would not be able to save her friend this time. No one could stop the violent factor in Desmond''s body as it had been triggered. In a split second, various thoughts shed across his mind, but he still struggled to escape. Unfortunately, Desmond already broke his leg. The huge pain made him ck out as he was dragged to the ground. Desmond pulled him up and suddenly threw him into the air. His fierce eyes sparkled with excitement and fanaticism. The next second, he was already kicking Tristan''s waist. With just one move, Desmond could break Tristan''s waist and tear his limbs apart! Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 Prisci woke up from a nightmare as her entire body was drenched in sweat. She dreamed that Tristan stood in front of her, besmeared with blood all over his body. However, he looked at her affectionately and said nothing. Prisci kept chasing after him, but he drifted further away. Wait, that was right! He was floating on air! Thus, she felt uneasy after such a dream. She looked around and found that Tristan wasn''t around, so she got up and went out of the room. Just as she wanted to ask, she saw the emergency signal of the Acker family was lit up. "Gosh, Mr. Acker is in danger. Hurry up and support him." The captain said hurriedly and quickly went out with his men. Prisci''s heart suddenly tightened after hearing this. Did Tristan go out toplete some dangerous mission again? She thought about his humorous behaviour just a moment ago. How could he be in danger in the blink of an eye? However, she had no time to put on her jacket. Without further dy, she jumped into the car with her subordinates and headed straight to the Dark Forest. She was trembling in fear when she arrived at the destination. Tristan hade to the Dark Forest! Was he out of his mind? Didn''t he know that this was an ancient forest? Her palm was sweaty, and her face was pale as she thought about this. An immense feeling of uneasiness filled her heart, so she felt extremely nervous and suffocated. When the captain saw that Prisci was here, he had no time to say anything else. He grabbed one of his men and asked, "Where''s Mr. Acker and the others?" "Mr. Acker went in first, but something seems to have happened. The others followed him in and haven''te out yet." The subordinates didn''t follow in, so they had no idea know what was going on inside. In fact, they felt a little guilty. Meanwhile, Prisci ran frantically inside. Along the way, Teagan had already cut off weeds and created a path. Prisci followed the path. Suddenly, she noticed that Teagan and the rest were standing there with their backs facing her. No one spoke, and it was as if they have been controlled. The surroundings were filled with the metallic smell of blood. Prisci was extremely nervous and tried to suppress the uneasiness in her heart as she walked over step by step. She could even hear her own heartbeat, and it was beating rapidly. "Teagan, where is Tristan?" Prisci spoke softly. Just then, the crowd swiftly turned around and blocked her from entering. It seemed as if a curse had been broken. "Prissy, why are you here? I''ll let someone send you back." Teagan''s eyes were scarlet red, and there were even traces of tears. Prici''s heart skipped a beat when she saw this. "I''m not going back. Where''s Tristan?" "He has things to take care of, but he''ll probably be back soon." As Teagan spoke, he stepped forward and was about to take Prisci away by her arm. However, Prisci suddenly saw a pair of familiar pants. Those pants belonged to Tristan! Prisci had embroidered her own name on Tristan''s trousers. She hadn''t have the chance to tell Tristan about this, but she did not expect to see it here. "Get lost!" She was rmed and immediately pushed Teagan aside. Then, she ran inside like a madman, but Teagan pulled her by the waist to stop her. "Prissy, you can''t go in. Don''t go in. I beg you!" Teagan burst into tears as he said this. "No! Let me go!" Prisci seemed to realize something and was wanted to rush inside desperately. Hence, she had even managed to push Tristan away with her strength. However, she was utterly in shock and flustered when she saw this scene in front of her. There were broken limbs everywhere, and unrecognizable corpses were all over the ce. It was like arge autopsy site, but the bodies had been torn apart while they were alive. Prisci was disgusted by the scene and she almost threw up. Suddenly, she spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, she frantically searched through those broken limbs. Finally, she discovered the pants that belonged to Tristan. However, only a broken leg remained. Hence, she couldn''t take it anymore and fainted on the spot. "Prisci!" Teagan quickly stepped forward and hugged her. She was already in shock. Therefore, Teagan struggled to find the rescue team, and it took them quite a while to revive Prisci. "Prissy, I can''t let anything happen to you. If not, how should I exin this situation to my brother?" Teagan cried childishly had said this. Tristan was his favorite brother and was someone who had grown up with him. But now, he was gone. Even though he never managed to find Tristan''s body, thetter had ended up in this state a few minutes after he sent them a signal for help. Therefore, he had to ept what had happened. Moreover, he witnessed Desmond tearing and dismembering bodies when he came in with his team. He didn''t know whether the victim was his brother or not. However, his brother was gone now. Instead, Desmond''s bloodthirsty and brutal look was engraved in his mind. Meanwhile, Prisci immediately grabbed Teagan by the cor and cried, "What''s going on? Tell me clearly! Where''s Tristan?" "Prissy..." "Tell me the truth! My husband is gone. How long are you going to hide it from me?" Prisci instantly red up as she heard this. At this moment, Teagan did not dare to hide anything and quickly said it. "It was Desmond! He was the one who killed my brother because he had gone mad and insane. Tristan was going to take him back, but he didn''t expect that..." Teagan could not continue saying anymore. Prisci was stunned for a moment, and then her eyes suddenly turned cold. "Desmond Blu! I will never forgive you!" At this moment, Prisci was shrouded in gloominess and distress. She pushed Teagan away and continued to find Tristan''s corpse because she was unwilling to give up. However, she could not find him. The bright red blood stained her clothes, her hands, and all over her body. However, she felt as if her heart was bleeding as well. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Her eyes were teary. No matter how hard Teagan tried to dissuade her, she refused to stop. Her fingers were smudged with blood as she continued to fumble through the massive killing field. She felt as if this was the only moment she could get closer to Tristan. He had promised to take her on a trip overseas after he was done with this. "Liar! Tristan Acker, you are a liar!" The people surrounding them started to shed tears when they saw her heart-wrenching cries. "I want to find Desmond! Where is he?" She suddenly stood up and looked at Teagan furiously. Teagan really couldn''t let her in. "Desmond is heading there." He pointed in a random direction and watched as Prisci stomped away. Then, he knocked her out with a punch. After that, he ordered in distress, "Burn all the bodies on the spot." The remaining people quickly buried the bodies. However, Teagan had recorded this thrilling scene before this. Then, he left the Dark Forest with Prisci. He finally couldn''t hold it in and cried in devastation as he left. "Tristan, you wille back, won''t you? You will be fine, right?" His voice was trembling, and his tears couldn''t stop flowing down. Everyone felt very sad at this scene. However, Teagan also knew that Desmond could suddenly appear, so these people were his targets now. Teagan knew that he had to send Prisci back safely for his brother''s sake as this was the only thing he could do for him. "Let''s go." Teagan brought Prisci and the rest out of the Dark Forest and returned to the Acker family. He then told this matter to Lebanon. Lebanon waspletely stunned when he heard this. "How could it be?" Not long ago, the two of them were drinking together. How did it happen unexpectedly? Furthermore, how could the murderer be Desmond? After that, Desmond immediately dispersed the crowd. He sat on the chair alone, and his face was full of tears. It was already night when Prisci woke up. The empty bedroom was cold and empty. It was the first time she felt that the bed was massive, so she felt lonely and ufortable. There was still Tristan''s breath left on it. How could someone leave that easily? She was deeply hurt and grieving. Suddenly, Prisci thought about the memories that she had with Tristan. She realized how much she really need Tristan and she loved him deeply. What was the point of her living without Tristan? The days would no longer be warm and bright without his presence. Although Prisci knew that she shouldn''t have called Mango, she really couldn''t stand it anymore. She didn''t have many friends and she only had Mango as a friend. Right now, she was having a mental breakdown! Her husband was dead. He was killed by Mango''s friend, Desmond Blu. She needed an exnation! When Mango received the call, she was still asleep, so she picked up the call in a daze. "Prisci, what''s the matter? Why are you calling at this hour?" "Tristan is dead." Prisci choked with sobs. After hearing this, Mango immediately got up from her bed. "Stop joking around. My brother is such a powerful person..." "He was killed by Desmond!" Mango was stunned and in disbelief upon hearing Prisci''s words. "What did you say?" "I''m telling you that Desmond has gone mad. He was insane! Not only did he kill Tristan, he even tore my lover apart. I couldn''t even find hisplete body. Mango, what on earth are you thinking? Why did you send a dangerous person to carry out a mission? Now, my husband is dead! Can you bring him back to life? What can you do?" Prisci screamed at the top of her lungs as she said these words. Mango waspletely in shock when she heard this. How could this be? Didn''t she already prepare everything? Furthermore, didn''t Nathaniel say that there would be no problems? How did this happen? Tristan was her brother. She hadn''t been with him for too long and Barack hadn''t seen her son yet. How could this be? "Prisci, I..." "Mango, I will definitely seek revenge. I''ll catch Desmond with my own hands and kill him! I don''t care what he means to you or whether he is truly innocent. All I know is that my husband is gone, and I no longer have him!" Prisci cried and hung up the phone. Mango''s heart ached, and she was flustered. No, this couldn''t be true! She couldn''t believe it! She took out her phone to call Nathaniel, but his phone was turned off. What was Nathaniel doing? Where was he? Mango urgently wanted to know where Nathaniel was and Desmond''s situation. This was because she wanted to know if Prisci was telling the truth. At this thought, she hurriedly got out of bed and walked toward the door. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach. Then, she cked out and fainted to the ground. Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 "Madam!" Bettany heard themotion and ran over to take a look. She was frightened when she found that Mango had fainted on the ground. Therefore, she immediately called for help and carried Mango onto the bed before treating thetter. Nathaniel hurriedly came back after hearing the news. "What''s going on?" Nathaniel was in a bundle of nerves when he saw Mango''s pale face. "I don''t know either. Madam suddenly came out and fainted at the door!" Bettany was worried, and her stomach was in knots. She had no idea what had happened to Mango and the reason why thetter had gotten up in the middle of the night. Meanwhile, Nathaniel seemed to know that something was up. He received the same news as Mango did. It was about Tristan''s incident, but he had difficulty conveying it to her. However, he didn''t expect the information would cause a significant impact on Mango. "Is she alright?" Nathaniel''s eyes darkened when she saw this. Bettany took a deep breath and said, "She should be alright, but she has been replenishing her nutrition recently. The child should be fine, but Mango shouldn''t go out for the first three months." Nathaniel didn''t know if Mango would be able to endure it. After all, Tristan was the only son of the Hans family, and Barack had never seen him. "Take care of her first." Nathaniel said and went to the study room. Then, he called his subordinates. "What happened to Tristan? Also, where is Desmond? What happened to him? Furthermore, how is the investigation of Jose in the sanatorium going on?" Nathaniel''s voice was icy, so the other party was scared. "Mr. Ye, the sanatorium is heavily guarded. We were nning to sneak in, but we failed. Many of the people are dead. We haven''t figured out what''s going on inside yet." "Really? Tristan is in trouble, and we have lost track of Desmond. He didn''t contact our people at all. What the hell are you doing?" Nathaniel knew that everyone had tried their best to carry out the mission. Sadly, they have underestimated the opponent''s ability. Although he usually bickered with Tristan, he didn''t want anything to happen to him. Besides, he was Desmond''s friend, but thetter had be a cold- blooded murderer. If Desmond knew about what he was doing, he would be devastated! Meanwhile, Nathaniel still didn''t know how Prisci was doing. At this thought, he quickly gave her a call. Prisci was feeling ufortable when she received Nathaniel''s call. She didn''t want to answer it, but she still picked it up as she knew that Nathaniel was worried about her. "Mr. Ye." Prisci said in a hoarse voice. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt sorry for her. "Prisci, Tristan might still be alive. I don''t believe that he''ll die so easily, so stay strong." "Mr. Ye, you don''t have tofort me. Besides, you never saw the scene with your own eyes. If you did, you wouldn''t have been able to The violent factor in Desmond''s body has been stimted. He is a murderer, and he is bloodthirsty and cruel. Furthermore, he''s inhumane right now! I know what you want to say. You want to tell me that he has lost consciousness, so he can''t control what he''s doing! So what? He still killed my husband! Many people died because of him! Aren''t they innocent?" Prisci broke down in tears as she said these words. "Why did such a thing happen? Why? Didn''t you make a thorough arrangement? Didn''t you make sure that nothing would go wrong? What went wrong with Desmond? Why did you keep him if he couldn''t be a normal person? Why didn''t you kill him? Also, why did you let him participate in this operation?" Prisci was bombarding him with a series of questions. Therefore, Nathaniel was flustered and didn''t know what to say to make her feel better. Her eyes were filled with tears as she cried out helplessly, "Mr. Ye, do you know how much I love him?! I always thought that the person I loved was you, and for so many years there was a voice telling me that there was someone waiting for me. I thought that the person who waited for me was you, but I realized it was Tristan when I recovered my memory. He was the only man who made my heart flutter. But now he''s dead, and it''s all because of Desmond Blu! I know that you''re friends with Desmond and he even saved Mango, but so what? What about Tristan''s death? He is innocent. He had been longing to go back home and visit his dad, but now there''s nothing left. He''s gone!" After hearing this, Nathaniel was extremely distressed and he felt really apologetic for everything that happened. He hung up the phone, and he received a message. "Mr. Ye, we don''t know what happened in the sanatorium, but Jose definitely didn''t go abroad. That''s why Desmond''s violent behavior couldn''t have been done by Jose." "Who could it be then? Was it a researcher from Ango?" Nathaniel was very confident in his subordinates. However, everything sounded ridiculous after Tristan''s death. He called Lebanon again. "What did the researchers do to Desmond?" "As far as I know, they haven''t done anything yet. They just took his blood to analyze, but my brother ruined it. His n was to get Desmond to infiltrate the institute and report back to him. No one knows how Desmond suddenly be this way. Besides, there''s no one left in my institute. They''re all dead." Lebanon was also distressed. If he didn''t have the responsibilities as a king, he would have gone to find Tristan by himself. Unfortunately, he could only send someone there now. Groups of people went in after another, but he got even more nervous whenever he heard the news. However, Nathaniel was perplexed. Desmond''s violent factor shouldn''t break out so quickly. What was the thing that triggered it? Nathaniel could not understand, but he also knew that the best solution was to find out Desmond''s whereabouts. Meanwhile, Zion hade back after going on quickly. He immediately sensed that something was up upon the bizarre atmosphere in the house. "What''s wrong?" "Zion, you''re back? Something happened, so go back to your room first." Bettany said to Zion and continued to prepare the medicine. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, Zion hurriedly ran towards Mango''s room, and he was concerned when he noticed Mango''s current state. What happened to his mother? Was she sick again? He walked over and ced his tiny hands on Mango''s belly. Then, he said in a low voice, "My baby sibling, you must be a good child. Don''t make mommy feel bad. Otherwise, I''ll spank you when you grow up!" He didn''t care if the baby in Mango''s belly could hear him, but he still said these words. When he saw that Mango was still asleep, Zion came to the study room instantly. "Daddy, what happened?" Zion asked worriedly as he noticed Nathaniel was worried. "Did you go out to y?" "Yeah, I went to find my friend. He needs my help." Zion exined as he asked again. "Did something happen at home? What happened to mommy?" "Yes. Can you help me find out where Desmond is?" Nathaniel was anxious. He had to find out what had caused Desmond to be violent and handle the matters at the sanatorium. After hearing this, Zion nodded in reply and quickly turned on theputer. The red dot that was indicating Desmond''s location had disappeared. Obviously, it had been found out by someone. Zion frowned slightly and searched for the red dot''s active trajectory. He noticed that the red dot stopped at a spot and never moved again. He quickly found the location, which was the military institute. That was to say, Desmond was in the military institute when the incident happened. No one knew what he had gone through in the military institute and what had happened, so they probably had to ask Desmond about it. However, they probably couldn''t get an answer from him. "Mr. Ye, thest position of the red dot is in the military institute." Zion told Nathaniel. Nathaniel nodded in reply when he heard this. He nned to go to the sanatorium to find out more. After all, he was determined to investigate about the deaths of his subordinate. "Take care of your mommy at home. Don''t let her go out, okay? I''ll be back soon." After saying that, Nathaniel went out. Zion was a little worried and said, "You haven''t recovered yet. Are you able to handle it alone?" "Well, I won''t die." Nathaniel said and left. Meanwhile, Zion was at a loss. He felt that the atmosphere at home was very depressing. Everyone was walking back and forth anxiously, and they were busy, When Zion was about to go upstairs, she saw Haniyaing back from outside with an upset expression. "Aunt Haniya, you''re back?" Zion greeted her. Haniya nodded her head as if she was in a trance. Then, she quickly walked towards Mango''s room, but Zion stopped her. "Aunt Haniya, my mommy fainted just now. She needs some rest." Upon hearing this, Haniya was startled. What should she do? She heard that Desmond had an ident. Was it true? Now, Mango was unavable, but what about Mr. Ye? "Where is Mr. Ye?" "Mr. Ye is out on business, and he''s not at home." Zion rarely saw Haniya like this, so he couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy. "Auntie, did anything happen to Desmond?" "Do you know about it?" Haniya looked at him in surprise and quickly asked, "Then tell me, they all said that Desmond killed Tristan. Is that true?" "What did you say?" Zion''s eyes suddenly widened when he heard this. He knew that Tristan was his uncle, but he had never had the chance to meet him. Why did Desmond kill Tristan? Did mommy faint because of this? What on earth had happened? Zion grabbed Haniya''s hand and asked, "Did you say my uncle is dead? How is that possible? You''re talking nonsense, aren''t you?" When Haniya saw how emotional Zion was, she started feeling depressed. If this news was true, how would Desmond be able to face Mr. Ye and his family in the future? Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 "Zion, I..." Haniya didn''t know what to say. Thus, Zion pushed her aside and hurriedly went to the study room before calling Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, Haniya said that Desmond killed Tristan. Is it true?" However, there hadn''t been any reply from the other side. If it weren''t for the sound of breathing, Zion would have thought that Nathaniel had hung up the phone. "Speak! Daddy!" There were tears in his eyes as he said these words. He knew the importance of family rtionships towards Mango. Although he had never met Tristan before, he knew that he was the son of Barack. After all, Barack looked exactly the same as his grandfather. Therefore, Mango cared for Tristan. He finally understood why Mango fainted. Hence, Nathaniel was at a loss for words when he heard what Zion said. "Zion, listen to me and take good care of mommy. Don''t let her go out, okay?" "What do you think I can do? Can I stop Mommy? Or can I stop Aunt Haniya?" Zion suddenly burst into tears. "Why did this happen? What happened to Desmond? How could this be?" No one could answer this question. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was very surprised. He had set up everything and arranged them appropriately. He even assigned his staff to provide support in the military institute. That was why he had allowed Tristan to contact Desmond. Furthermore, Desmond was alright during that time, so what went wrong? "Zion, I''m a little busy now, I''ll talk to youter, so be a good boy. You''ve grown up now and you''ll protect mommy, won''t you?" "Yeah, I will." Zion hung up the phone and looked in the direction of Mango''s room, but he suddenly didn''t know what to do. Nathaniel had just hung up the phone when his subordinates came over to report. "Mr. Ye, there''s no one else in the sanatorium." "What did you say?" Nathaniel hurriedly came to the sanatorium with wounds all over his body. He was stunned when he heard such a report from his staff. "Jose is gone. It seems that he left by helicopter a few minutes ago." "Where did he go?" "Im not sure, but our people have already followed him." It seemed that Jose had always been in the sanatorium from what he had said. Therefore, Jose probably never triggered Desmond''s violence. Or had As contacted Jose before he died? However, Nathaniel''s subordinates were also in the military institute. He should have receive news about it if As were to attack Desmond. That person was Carmel! Although Carmel was associated with Brantley, she was indeed a graduate student of a master''s degree. Therefore, Carmel would know what Jose and As did to Desmond. However, it was impossible to reach Carmel now. Although her whereabouts remained a mystery, Nathaniel still believed that Carmel was alive. If Carmel was still there, then what triggered Desmond''s violence? But if it weren''t for Desmond, how could anything have happened to Tristan? These series of questions troubled Nathaniel, and he couldn''t understand them. "Let''s go in and have a look." At this thought, Nathaniel walked into the sanatorium. There really was a research base in the sanatorium. It seemed like it wasn''t built recently. In other words, Sophia had been secretly doing something when she was alive. This was her research base, or rather, the base of the people who had been working for her. Nathaniel was distressed when he remembered that Sophia didn''t tell him who her biological father was. Right now, both I and Sophia was dead, and Jose was the only clue they had. Nathaniel suddenly thought of something. "Tell our people to ensure Jose''s safety." Just as Nathaniel finished speaking, a loud noise came from the other side, and then the communication was interrupted. "What''s going on? Investigate it!" Nathaniel quickly ordered his men to investigate the helicopter that was on the mission. "Mr. Ye, our helicopter was attacked and shot down. The situation of the people above is still unknown." "What about Jose?" Nathaniel suddenly became worried. "He was also shot down, but I will send someone to check." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The subordinate quickly turned around and ran out. What he was most worried about was finally happening. If the mastermind killed Jose, then they wouldn''t have any clues left! But didn''t Jose do research on Desmond? If Jose was killed, who else would be so familiar with Desmond''s body structure? The mastermind had made a wrong move now! But if Jose died, it meant that Desmond could note back at all. If that was the case, wouldn''t he be the most powerful killing tool? So what was the mastermind''s n? Nathaniel was confused and puzzled, and this was the first time that he had thought this way. However, there were some data and documents left. It seemed that Jose left in a hurry and did not have time to clean it up. Was it because he had heard of what happened to Desmond? Didn''t that mean that Jose never expect Desmond to go berserk? That was why Jose wasn''t the one who had triggered Desmond''s violent behavior. However, who else would take action against Desmond apart from him? Nathaniel was racking his brains out for an answer. Soon, he left the sanatorium and informed Morgan''s people who had taken over the sanatorium. He hoped that the military could find out something. When Mango woke up, she noticed Zion and Haniya standing by her side while looking at her worriedly. She was flustered right now. "What''s wrong with you guys? Why are you standing by my bed?" She couldn''t grasp the situation. Although Zion and Haniya didn''t say anything, Mango was slowly recalling the incident that happened right before she fainted. Her cousin! Mango suddenly sat up, but she felt a little dizzy. Then, she was immediately propped up by Haniya. "Madam, are you all right?" She looked at Mango with guilt. Then, Zion took a step forward and said in a low voice, "Mommy, these things have already happened, so there''s nothing much we can do. Mommy, your health is not good right now, you need some rest. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you." Zion had never been good atforting people. Furthermore, his mother was his favorite person. Then, Mango looked at the pure and innocent look on her son''s face and said sadly, "Sorry for making you worry." "Mommy." Zion grabbed Mango''s hand and said, "Mr. Ye might have gone to investigate the incident that happened with Desmond, so don''t worry. He will find out the truth behind this incident." After hearing this, Haniya''s eyes sank a little. She hesitated and said in a low voice, "Madam, I want to go to Ango." Mango knew of the rtionship between Haniya and Desmond. Therefore, Haniya probably wanted to go over now eagerly that something like this had happened to Desmond. If Haniya hadn''t fainted, she would have gone there a long time ago, right?" "Haniya, I know that you are feeling bad and sorry, but it''s true that Desmond has lost his mind. It''s no use going there. You''re just putting yourself in danger." "I don''t care! I have to meet him no matter what he bes. I think that the person that Desmond wants to see the most at this time is me. Even if he doesn''t remember anything or know anything, he will still think of something when he sees me. I will bear the consequences for the things he''s done. You guys can punish me however you what, but can you let me meet Desmond first?" Haniya broke down in tears as she said these words. Desmond was a jerk! Didn''t he say that he would be fine? He promised to spend the rest of his life with her! How did it be like this? Was a lifetime this short? Haniya felt extremely upset and depressed. Upon seeing Haniya like this, Mango knew that it was useless for her to say anything. "Do whatever you want. I''ll ask Ned to prepare a helicopter for you, and I''ll go with you." "Mommy." Zion was a little worried when he heard this. "Mommy, you can''t go. Your body..." "My brother has already had an ident. You guys didn''t allow me to do anything for the sake of this child. I should have followed Desmond over instead of letting my brother take over this issue. How am I supposed to stay calm now that Tristan is in danger and Prisci is left alone over there? Perhaps I was wrong. I shouldn''t be so obsessed with this child. Maybe her arrival is a mistake." Mango''s eyes were teary as she said these words. "Mommy, don''t say that. It''s not a mistake. The baby is our family." Zion cried as well when she heard this. Everyone was grieving about what had happened. Then, Nango hugged Zion tightly and sobbed, "Zion, you don''t know what I''m feeling right now and how much I''m ming myself. If I were the one the matter, perhaps Tristan wouldn''t have been in trouble." "But you will be in danger! What about Mr. Ye, and my siblings? Mommy, it doesn''t matter who''s the one handling it. The violent factor in Desmond''s body is already posing a threat, but you should me Jose instead. It''s his fault. Mommy, don''t me yourself." Zion leaned against Mango''s chest, but he didn''t know how tofort her to make her feel better. Meanwhile, Haniya was even sadder. Just then, Nathaniel came back. "You''ve woken up? How do you feel?" Mango shook her head and said, "I''m fine. Well, I couldn''t take it when I first heard the news, but I''m much better now." "I''ll ask Bettany toe here and check up on you. Ned is already preparing a helicopter, so we''ll leave in a minute." Zion was worried upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Mr. Ye, mommy''s body..." "Leaving her alone at home would only make her more worried and sad. She''ll even me herself for what happened, and her emotions will affect the baby''s health instead. In that case, let''s go. I believe God has His n, so the baby will be safe. If we end up losing it, then I''ll guess we''ll ept our fate." Although Nathaniel was in sorrow, he knew that Mango was even more upset. Therefore, it was better for them to travel straight to Ango rather than wait for the news at home. Now that Laborn and As were all gone, Lebanon was in charge of Ango. As such, their safety was assured. In addition, it wouldn''t be wise to leave Prisci alone while she was looking out for Tristan. Furthermore, Nathaniel knew that he should be responsible for the matter as it was his fault for not handling the issue well. He knew that he had to give the innocent victims an exnation! Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Mango looked at Nathaniel with gratitude and guilt in her eyes. Nathaniel was indeed the one who understood her the best, so she felt even more sorry towards him. She insisted on keeping this child, but now it was difficult to care for the safety of this child. In fact, Nathaniel was eager to wee the child as well, but he never thought that this would happen. Hence, she knew that no one could ept the fact that they could lose this child at any time. "Nathan, I..." "Don''t say anything. I know what you''re feeling, and this is also my decision. Mango, promise me to stay calm no matter what happens. You can''t just do whatever you want now because of your body, do you understand?" Nathaniel looked at Mango concernedly. Of course, he felt terrible as well. Mango was his wife, and the woman he loved dearly, whom he promised to protect. However, he made her worry because of his mistake. How could he bear to me Mango for what could happen to the unborn child? "I get it." "Haniya, you too. I know you are worried about Desmond, and you want him to regain his senses. However, it would be best if you didn''t go, as things are not as easy as you think. Your love for him can''t solve anything. Desmond is no longer the same, so you''d better be mentally prepared. Please don''t risk your life for it. Although you might think that it''s alright to die in Desmond''s hands, Mango will feel terrible if that happens!" Nathaniel looked at Haniya and said calmly. Haniya was stunned, and she felt hurt. The man she loved was not a beast at all! It couldn''t be! However, she could not say it this way. After all, people had lost their life because of him. She could not believe that Desmond, who was previously so kindhearted, had be a homicidal maniac. She refused to ept it! However, Nathaniel was right. She was unable to retort, so she could only nod her head. In fact, she also noticed the concern in Mango''s eyes. "I understand." "Pack up then. We''ll set offter." Just as Nathaniel finished speaking, Haniya ran out. Tears rolled down her face uncontrobly, and she didn''t know who to turn to. Desmond Blu, what the hell was wrong with you? Have you really forgotten me? Have you forgotten everything about us? Haniya felt more terrible than everyone else right now. Meanwhile, Zion also left. Meanwhile, Mango and Nathaniel were the only ones left in the room. Then, Nathaniel told her what had happened to Jose. There was no need to hide the truth from Mango. She would be more rational when dealing with those problems if she knew about them. Mango frowned slightly after hearing about it. "Is Jose dead?" "We don''t know yet, but our people have been sacrificed. When the ne was shot down, it smashed into the mountain and directly exploded. They are searching right now." Nathaniel whispered. Mango''s frown deepened when she heard this. "Did Sophia''s father do it?" "That''s what we think. But no one knows who her father is, and the people who know about it are all dead. We initially thought that Jose was the lead, but we didn''t expect him to be dead. Perhaps we can ask Brantley because he could know something about that person. Everything should be on the right track once we''ve gotten the clues about the mastermind." Nathaniel looked at Mango with worry as he continued saying this. "I''ll give Brantley a call then." Brantley had gone to the Santell Capital and had yet to return because of Magnolia. THen, Mango quickly dialled Brantley''s number. "Grandpa, I have something to ask you." "Go ahead." Brantley''s voice sounded lively. Perhaps his mood had gotten much better after living with his elder daughter. Mango hesitated as she thought about how Magnolia would feel if she were to find out about her son''s death. Hence, she found it hard to speak up. "I have something to ask. Do you know who Sophia''s biological father is?" Brantley paused when he heard this question and said, "Why did you suddenly think of this?" "There''s something I need to know. Can you tell me?" "I''m not very clear either because your grandmother has been silent about this matter. In order to get news about this man, I didn''t even hesitate and threatened to divorce her. But your grandmother still refused to tell me. This has always been the most difficult hurdle in my heart. Your grandmother has been strong all her life, and she didn''t contact me until she died. However, I''ve let it go ever since she passed away. Besides, Sophia is no longer alive, so it''s meaningless to ask about this." Brantley was clueless about what had happened. He thought that Mango was just curious and asked about this in the spur of the moment. Therefore, he genuinely hoped that she would stopped stressing on Sophia''s matter. On the other hand, Mango didn''t dare to say anything else. She was a little disappointed in theck of information, but it was still within her expectations. "I know, grandpa." "Mango, I heard that you''re pregnant now. How is it? Are you feeling better now?" Magnolia''s voice came from the other end. Although Mango was distressed, she still forced a smile and said, "I feel much better now. Nathan took care of me very well." "That''s good. Barack''s treatment is also going well. The doctor said that he will be recovering soon." Magnolia sounded especially delighted. After all, Barack suffered from social phobia after years of torture, so he was psychologically unstable. These days, Magnolia had apanied Barack while thetter was recovering, so she was happy that he was epting her. Now that Brantley was also here, Magnolia was relieved and joyous as those sufferings from past years have vanished. Hence, she felt that she would be happy in the future. Then, she said happily, "I wanted to wait till Barack gets a little better before telling him about Tristan. So, I hope you and Nathan can inform Tristan and ask him to visit his father. Barack would be very d to meet him." Mango would be pleased if this were to happen way before the incident. However, it wasn''t the case now. "Aunt, let''s talk about this matterter." "Why?" Magnolia seemed to have noticed something. "Auntie, Tristan is now on a mission in Ango, and he might not be able toe back in time. So let''s wait until he returns." "Didn''t Laborn lose the war? As is also dead, and Lebanon is in charge now. So why is the task not over yet?" Mango was at a loss for words after hearing her question. "He just started a new task, and I''m not sure about the details. Tristan grew up there and was familiar with the ce, so that''s why he was assigned with the task." Mango was breaking out in cold sweat. She really didn''t know how to deal with it if Magnolia were to keep questioning her. She knew that it was impossible to keep a secret for too long. However, she just could not bring up the matter to Magnolia. "Oh, alright then. I''ll wait a little longer. We''ll go visit you once Barack gets better." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Okay. Is Grandpa doing alright?" Mango quickly changed the topic so that she didn''t have to talk about Tristan. Magnolia smiled and said, "He''s fine, and he''s been acting so childishly! Urgh! A few days ago, he insisted on cooking for me and almost burnt the kitchen. Also, he refused to go back and insisted on creating more trouble here." Upon hearing this, Mango could feel a sense of happiness from Magnolia''s tone. Brantley muttered, "Hey! Don''t me me for it. In fact, I''m good at cooking. You can ask Mango if you don''t believe me. It happened because I forgot to turn the stove off." Brantley felt guilty as his voice was getting softer. Meanwhile, Magnolia was breaking out in laughter. "Yes, yes, you are good at cooking. I will let you cook for Tristan and Lebanon personally once they get home." "That''s a must." Mango listened to their conversation and couldn''t hold it in anymore. She was afraid she couldn''t control herself from crying, so she hurriedly said, "Guys, I have a doctor''s appointment. I''ll hang up first, alright? Talk to youter." "Sure. You must take good care of yourself, okay?" Brantley and Magnolia spoke in unison. Mango nodded and quickly hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Nathaniel held her hand tightly. He had overheard their conversation. Well, Magnolia was still looking forward to her son''s return, so they still wanted her to be hopeful. "If you want to cry, my shoulder is here for you." Nathaniel''s heart ached when he saw Mango''s expression. "No, it''s useless to cry now. I''ll never believe that my brother is dead without witnessing it myself." "Alright." Nathaniel stoppedforting her after hearing what she said. At this time, it was useless for him to say any words offort. After that Bettany gave Mango a check- up to ensure that thetter was alright. Then, the few of them boarded the ne and flew to Ango. On the other hand, Lebanon had already received the news about Mango and Nathaniel''s arrival. He had arranged rooms for them and went to pick them up from the airport personally. Mango''s eyes were teary as she noticed Lebanon''s haggard face. "Lebanon!" Among Mango''s rtives, Tristan was the oldest, followed by Walter, and Lebanon was the youngest. Right now, Mango''s eyes were filled with tears when she called his name. Her close rtives were getting lesser, and she was afraid that she would lose them all one day. "Get on the car. The weather is still chilly here, so I don''t want you to catch a cold." Lebanon tried to avoid discussing what had happened to Tristan. After all, he was afraid that it would make Mango feel terrible and affect her body. Soon, the group of people entered the pce, and Lebanon also sent someone to take care of Mango. Then, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Have the people you sent out returned?" "Yes, but the military institute''sboratory in the Dark Forest has exploded, so it''s hard to guess what kind of strange phenomenon will happen inside. My people can''t enter the central area, so there is no news about Desmond. Maybe he''s somewhere around the area, but it''s not easy to find him. I advise you not to go in now. In fact, I''ve sent tons of people over." Lebanon''s face darkened as she said these words. "Did Desmond hurt those people?" Haniya quickly asked. Lebanon nced at her and shook his head while saying, "Well, he didn''t because the animals inside were the ones who did it. As I said before, when theboratory exploded, the things inside leaked out so the animals around it changed as well. This is a serious problem, so I''m afraid more people will be implicated if it''s not well-controlled. Please help me think of a way since you guys are here. My brother is an expert in this field, but now..." Everyone became silent when Tristan''s name was mentioned. Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 Mango was experiencing stomach cramps, but she held it in. "Have you found Tristan''s body?" No one dared to say that Tristan was dead in the past few days. They were afraid that it would cause Lebanon and Prisci to be upset. Although the rtionship between Tristan and Lebanon wasn''t officially announced yet, Prisci was still the princess. Therefore, Tristan was still the son-in- law of the king of Ango. Hence, everyone was grieving now that the tragedy had happened to Tristan. Now that Mango had said those two words, the guards and maidservants all looked at her and anxiously with their heads lowered. They were afraid that it would anger Lebanon. In fact, Lebanon was also saddened by the news. Although he refused to admit that Tristan was gone, he still responded to Mango''s question. "We haven''t found him yet, but Prissy found one of his legs." "A leg? Is there a DNA test to prove it?" Mango didn''t want to believe it. However, Lebanon was stunned after hearing this. "Huh? A DNAtest?" "Yeah! Otherwise, how could you conclude that the leg belongs to Tristan?" Lebanon suddenly realised something was wrong. She was right! How could a pair of pants be enough to prove that it was Tristan''s leg? "I''ll go and find Prissy now." As Lebanon was about to run out, he was stopped by Nathaniel. "Well go with you." Prisci should be emotionally unstable right now. She would probably act recklessly against Lebanon''s words regardless of whether he was the King of Ango. Meanwhile, Haniya bit her lower lip and stood there silently. She was in an awkward situation now because Desmond was her boyfriend. "Follow me." Mango held Haniya''s hand as she said these words. Haniya nodded and suppressed the sadness in her eyes. Then, the group of people went to the Acker family. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked at Mango worriedly and asked, "Are you okay?" "I''m fine." Mango replied in a low voice. Her stomach felt a little ufortable, but she could endure it. Then, Nathaniel nced at Bettany. Hence, Bettany gave Mango a quick check-up and gave her some medicine. The bitter taste of pills spread in Mango''s mouth as she swallowed those pills. If this had happened in the past, Mango would not have been able to endure it. However, she held the pain in for Tristan''s sake. When Nathaniel saw that Bettany didn''t say anything, he was finally relieved. Teagan was about to go out when they arrived at the Acker family''s home. He quickly saluted when he saw Lebanon, but thetter stopped him immediately. "It''s fine, we''re brothers, so you don''t need to mind the etiquette. Where''s Prissy?" "She went to the Dark Forest and hasn''te back yet." In the past few days, Teagan had seen Prisci running into the Dark Forest all day long. He really could not imagine what would happen! What would she do if Tristan was gone? She was calm and silent, but the atmosphere was suffocating. Although she did not scream or cry her eyes out, Teagan would prefer her to express her emotions. "Where''s the leg that Prissy has found?" "It was stored at her bedroom in a crystal coffin." Teagan said in a low voice, and his eyes were a little teary. "She has been guarding that broken leg for a few days, and she refused to eat or drink. If we still can''t find Desmond, I''m afraid she is about to fall sick if this continues." Haniya knew what Prisci was going to do with Desmond. Now, she really didn''t know what to say as they were all women, so she couldn''t tell whether Prisci was doing the right thing. However, it seemed that Prisci''s feelings for Tristan were really deep. Meanwhile, Haniya did not know how to repay Tristan''s death. "Take us there." Once again, Mango opened her mouth. Teagan was a little hesitant when he heard this order. "Prissy doesn''t allow anyone toe near to the coffin. I..." "I won''t object if she wants to guard Tristan''s body, but we have yet to prove that the broken leg belongs to him. If not, why is she ming herself?" Mango pushed Teagan away as she spoke. After knowing Mango''s identity and body condition, Taegen didn''t dare to stop her. However, he was perplexed by Mango''s words. "That pair of pants was personally embroidered by Prissy, so it can''t be wrong. Why are you suspecting it?" No one answered Teagan''s question. Perhaps everyone was hoping that the broken leg was not Tristan''s. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After that, the group of people quickly entered Tristan and Prisci''s bedroom. In order to preserve the broken leg, the temperature in the bedroom had been adjusted to the lowest. Therefore, once the door had been opened, they couldn''t help but shiver. Hence, Nathaniel quickly took off his coat and put it on Mango. "Let me go in. It''s too cold inside, so I''m afraid that your body can''t withstand it." "Bettany, go and see if you can get some DNA samples." Mango did not allow Nathaniel to enter. She did not dare to look at it, nor did she want to admit that it belonged to Tristan. After all, she refused to believe any spections before the scientific data came out. Her brother was so powerful that he could even survive under the torment of Laborn. How did this happen so suddenly? Furthermore, the reason behind Desmond''s sudden violence was still a mystery, but they couldn''t find any clues about it. After that, Bettany nced at Nathaniel. Once Nathaniel nodded his head, she took her equipment and walked in. Soon, Bettany came out without destroying the furniture inside. Then, Mango looked at Lebanon and whispered, "Can we please take your sample for the DNA test too?" "Sure." After that, Mango didn''t follow Lebanon back and directly stayed at the Acker family''s residence. Lebanon was still a little worried and called the best doctors over. The test report would take at least 24 hours, so Nathaniel sent someone to prepare Mango some food. However, Mango had no appetite. "Eat something, please. Your body can''t stand any more suffering! We''re already worried about Prisci! Are you trying to make it worse?" Nathaniel looked at her with a concerned expression. Meanwhile, Mango nced at him and knew how he felt. Therefore, she forced herself to eat something, but she immediately vomited. Bettany hurriedly exined when she saw this, "It should be her morning sickness." At first, Mango had been experiencing the same symptoms a few days ago, but it had already stopped. Now that things had turned out this way, Bettany examined her and found that there was nothing abnormal about her health. Nathaniel was perturbed when he noticed that Mango was having a low appetite. He was worried for her health, so he couldn''t help but ask,"Where is the kitchen?" "Over there." Teagan pointed to another room while answering. "I''ll make you something to eat." "Nah, you don''t need to do that." Mango wanted to reject, but Nathaniel had already left. Soon, Nathaniel came out with a bowl of noodles. Mango didn''t vomit after she finished eating, and Nathaniel finally let out a sigh of relief. Just then, Prisci returned. She was stunned when she saw Nathaniel and Mango. "Why are you guys here? Mango, didn''t you need some rest?" Mango looked at Prisci, and thetter had lost a lot of weight since theyst met. Her eyes were wearied and bloodshot, and she had a haggard appearance right now." "Prisci, Tristan will feel distressed and worried about you if he knows how you''re coping right now." Upon hearing this, Prisci immediately feared up. "Really? It would be great if he were here. I''d rather he rush back after seeing me in this state." "Don''t talk nonsense." Mango scolded her, but she felt upset at the same time. "I will definitely find Desmond to avenge Tristan." Prisci''s words made Haniya a little anxious, but thetter did not know what to say. "I''m sorry, Madam. Look, I''m sorry about what happened to Mr. Acker. I apologize on behalf of Desmond." Haniya lowered her head and sincerely apologized. However, Prisci said coldly, "Do you think apologies is enough to make amend for the mistakes he''s done? What if I kill Desmond and say that I''m sorry?" Haniya was taken aback when she heard this. On the other hand, Mango had rarely seen Prisci acting so rude. Even when she had treated Mango as a love rival, she had never reacted this way. "Hey, Prisci." "It''s useless to say anything more. I don''t care what you say about me as long as Tristan is fine. However, his current state was still uncertain. Your boyfriend, Desmond Blu, is a murderer. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous for you to say sorry to me? We''re talking about someone''s life here, so an apology isn''t enough! You should thank me that I''m still rational about this matter because I didn''t drive you out of here!" Prisci red at Haniya furiously as she was about to tear thetter into pieces. Then, Mango quickly pulled her back and whispered, "You can''t be certain that Tristan is dead just because of a broken leg. What if that broken leg isn''t his?" "I made those pants myself!" "So what? It''s just a pair of pants. I have already asked someone to do a DNA test on it. We''ll know the results by tomorrow. If the broken leg is not his, it means that is he''s probably alive. If that happens, wouldn''t it be useless for you to make enemies out of everyone here? Also, you should hurry and eat up or get some rest so that you can n for the next step." Prisci was stunned by Mango''s words. "Are you trying to say that the broken leg doesn''t belong to Tristan?" "I''m just trying to tell you that there''s a possibility. Besides, how could you make a decision this quickly? Prissy, I know that you love Tristan so much, but I believe in Desmond. He won''t easily get into trouble." Perhaps Mango was saying those words tofort herself, but it was obvious that Prisci had heard it. "But they all died miserably. Tristan, he..." "You can''t be sure that he is dead before you find his body! You are his wife, so you should have confidence in him, right? Listen to me, go have some food and a good rest. Everything will be fine once you wake up." As Prisci looked at Mango''s tender eyes, she finally rxed a little. "Is it possible for him to still be alive? I couldn''t enter the Dark Forest as many animals were blocking the way. I was afraid that they would attack our people if I went in, so..." "You should have faith in him and rx. We will be by your side no matter what the result is. In fact, he''s not only your husband, but he is also my brother, right?" After hearing this, Prisci finally burst out in tears. She was crying her heart out, so everyone felt sorry for her. Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Prisci was exhausted from crying. After that, she finally went back to her room to sleep. Meanwhile, Mango ordered the servants to move the broken leg into the freezer under the basement. At present, they couldn''t do anything as everyone was tired and worn out from the situation. Therefore, Nathaniel immediately asked them to take a rest. Meanwhile, Zion got into his room and turned on theputer. He entered a series of codes and was looking up something. A few minutester, he came out in despair. Tristan''s traces could not be found anywhere. Was he really gone? Zion couldn''t help feeling a little distressed when he thought of how Mango was pretending to be strong and calm amidst everything that happened. Then, his cell phone suddenly rang. Zion looked down and saw a message from stranger. It turned out that is was Evangeline Xiao He frowned and refused directly. However, the other party continued to send a friend request. Seeing this, Zion threw his phone aside and ignored it. Evangeline was so angry that Zion rejected her request. She immediately asked her sister to hack Zion''sputer. This time, Zion was truly enraged. "Evangeline Xiao, will you stop it? Why don''t you respect my decision? Don''t you even have some consciousness? Are you stupid?" "Shut up." Evangeline was happy when Zion had sent her a video. However, she was agitated and furious after being scolded by him. "I just want to add you as a friend. Why are you so cold? I won''t do anything to you!" "I hate you. Do you get it? I don''t like you, and I hate you! So please stay away from me, okay?" After that, Zion hung up the phone directly. It was the first time that he had been so rude to a girl. No, Evangeline was not a girl. After all, which girl would take off a boy''s pants in their first meeting? Zion would remember this for the rest of his life! On the other hand, Evangeline looked at the phone that had been hung up. Then, her eyes suddenly turned teary. Zion actually said that he hated her! How could people hate her? She was such a lovely child! Evangeline didn''t know that Zion was upset because of Tristan''s disappearance. She was just a child, so she had a simple mindset. She liked him, so she wanted to y with him. Was there anything wrong with that? After quickly repairing theputer, Zion didn''t give up and went to investigate Desmond''s whereabouts again. Unfortunately, he still found nothing. This was strange. There should be some traces of movement no matter where their location was. Besides, Desmond had the internal chip that Mr. Ye had installed. Even if the tracker had disappeared, the chip would have located him. But now, there was no trace at all. Thinking of this, Zion hurriedly went to Nathaniel''s room. "Mr. Ye!" "Shh..." Nathaniel immediately silenced him. Suddenly, Zion realized that his mommy had fallen asleep. He was d that she finally got some rest. "Let''s go out and talk." Nathaniel brought Zion to the courtyard after saying this. "Did you find anything?" He always knew about his son''s amazing skills. Therefore, he was relieved and had the time to take care of his wife. Hence, he couldn''t help but ask this when he noticed Zion''s distressed expression. Zion quickly replied, "Yes, I remember you saying that Desmond has a chip in his body." "Yes, it''s located under the skin. It''s not easily discoverable." Nathaniel answered hurriedly. Zion frowned and said, "I''ve searched it, but I couldn''t find any trace of Tristan. So I searched for Desmond''s whereabouts, but I still didn''t find anything. The chip seems to have malfunctioned. Mr. Ye, this is not normal." Nathaniel suddenly thought of something. "Someone is preventing Desmond from contacting the outside world." "I have the same guess! But who could that person be? Could it be the mastermind? Did it happen in the Dark Forest?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Both of them were clueless. Just then, Ned came in. "Mr. Ye, our men found another team of people searching around the Dark Forest. Maybe their target is also Desmond." "Who is it?" Ned shook his head when he heard Nathaniel''s question. "I''m not sure. The other party looked very cunning, but they don''t look like people from Ango. They looked like mercenaries instead." Nathaniel frowned after hearing Ned''s reply. "Mr. Ye, could these people be working for the mastermind?" In fact, Nathaniel thought so too. But if the one who was looking for Desmond was the mastermind, then who was the one who cut off Desmond''s contact? The whole situation seemed to be more confusing. "Continue to investigate this. If possible, let our people follow those people and see where they are heading to." "All right." Ned quickly left once he had received these orders. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had not told Ned about Carmel''s visit. After all, Ned would be worried if he found out that Carmel was missing. Nathaniel turned his head again and saw Zion''s brows creasing tightly together. Zion was obviously a child, but thetter was acting like an angry grandpa. Upon seeing this, Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel a little distressed. "You should get some rest. After all, you''ve been traveling for so long, so you must be tired. Take your time with Desmond and Tristan''s matter, alright? Take it easy." "But..." "Be a good child. Your mommy will be more worried seeing you this way." Upon hearing this, Zion didn''t know what to say anymore. He nodded and returned to his room. Nathaniel, on the other hand, was unable to fall asleep. Meanwhile, Bettany saw Nathaniel outside and handed over the medicine in her hand. "Sir, it''s time for you to take your medicine." Nathaniel''s body had not recovered yet, and it was still a little risky and unsuitable for him to handle the matter. However, no one could do it better than him. Hence, Bettany could only remained silent and take care of the couple as she saw this. After taking the medicine, Nathaniel whispered, "Take good care of Madam. You must ensure her safety no matter what happens." "I will." "I mean, if you can''t keep the child, don''t hesitate to save her directly." Nathaniel looked at Bettany with a serious expression as he said this. Bettany paused for a moment when she heard this order and then nodded. Men cared about their children, so she had never seen someone like Nathaniel. However, she respected his decision. Time passed quickly as everyone continued to worry about this situation. Prisci had slept for quite a long period, so everyone didn''t dare to disturb her. Perhaps due to excessive grief or overexertion, Prisci had fallen into a deep sleep, while Mango had a mild fever. During this time, Bettany gave Mango some medicine. However, she was still not in good condition. Although Nathaniel didn''t say anything, he was extremely worried. After 24 hours, the DNA test results were released. It also proved that the broken leg was not Tristan''s. This news made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. "It''s not my brother''s leg. It''s really isn''t!" Teagan cried out in joy. However, Lebanon was still not reassured, and he whispered, "Since it''s not Tristan''s, why were his trousers there? Is Tristan still alive?" This question made everyone silent again. Desmond could easily kill anymore, so everyone was paralyzed with fear. Even if they didn''t witnessed with their own eyes, they watched it from the surveince video which had shown the terrifying scene of Desmond''s actions. Could Tristan really escape from Desmond? No one knew the answer to this question. On the other hand, Prisci was greatly relieved when she heard that the broken leg was not Tristan''s. Then, she burst intoughter and began to cry. If it weren''t for Bettany, Mango was really afraid that Prisci would have gone insane. After all, the latter was experiencing a roller coaster of emotions right now. "Prisci, Tristan will be fine. He definitely will be!" Mango could only say these words. She had said these words with a determined gaze. However, Prisci trusted her greatly perhaps because Mango was the one who had suggested that they do the test. "I believe in you! He must still be alive." Everyone was excited by the good news. Then, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Even if Tristan is still alive, we can''t let the outsiders know." "Why not?" Mango found that he seemed to be hiding something from everyone. Nathaniel looked at his wife''s puzzled expression and whispered, "There is another group of people looking for Desmond. I''ve installed a chip in Desmond''s body before he left the Ocean City so that I could track his position. But now, there is no response to the chip. It seems that he has been deliberately taken away and hidden somewhere. Tristan might be the one who did it if he''s currently with Desmond. However, no one knows why he did this, so the best way is to stay silent." As soon as he said that, everyone was stunned. Then, Lebanon regained his senses first. "Are you trying to say that this could be a plot nned by Tristan and Desmond?" "I''m just guessing. I''m not sure." Nathaniel looked at Prisci as he was wary of her reaction. Then, Prisci nked out for a moment and said quietly, "I don''t care what happens as long as he''s still alive." "Everyone should be careful because we have some unknown forces behind us. We can''t tell whether they are our allies or not, so we need to travel to the Dark Forest every day to find them." "All right." Nathaniel made a n for everyone. Then, Mango listened quietly and went back to her room afterward. It was already noon when Zion woke up. They quickly ate up, but the atmosphere around the house was still somewhat depressing. In order to hide the truth from the public, Prisci had continued to search for Tristan in the Dark Forest every day as soon as dawn broke. Meanwhile, Mango and Zion followed Nathaniel into the Dark Forest. However, they felt strange as soon as they entered the Dark Forest. It was as if something or someone was staring at them in the dark. The feeling made them jittery and very ufortable. Furthermore, they were all skilled in martial arts, so they couldn''t help but be alert as they felt threatened. Then, Nathaniel nced at Zion and whispered, "No matter what happenster, take your mommy out of here first." "What about you?" Mango grabbed hold of Nathaniel. She knew Nathaniel''s character the best, so she could not help but feel a little angry. "Are you going to pretend to be a hero and leave me alone again? Nathaniel, you still don''t remember what you did in Angost time, do you?" After hearing this, Nathaniel suddenly felt a little depressed. "Mango..." Before he could finish his words, the hazard behind him was slowly approaching. Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 "Mr. Ye, watch out!" Zion turned around and saw a tiger charging towards them. The tiger''s eyes were bright red. It had been rumored that this forest was contaminated and the original institute was destroyed. Did that mean that these animals were infected and mutated? What should they do now that there was a tiger with variant genes? How were they supposed to defeat it? Zion wanted to pull Nathaniel, but Nathaniel suddenly turned around and shot a dagger out from his sleeve while aiming straight for the tiger''s eyes. "Take your mommy away first!" After saying that, Nathaniel jumped up and directly confronted the tiger. Mango''s heart was beating fast when she saw this. Although she knew that this was an ancient forest, and she expected wild animals would appear, she still couldn''t believe that this was happening as she witnessed this with her own eyes. "Zion, you go first." Mango caught him and threw him out. "No, mommy." Although Zion was unwilling, he was still a child. After being thrown to the side by Mango, he thought that he wouldnd safely. However, he had been caught by a instead "Mommy!" Zion struggled but he noticed that this was connected to electricity. Hence, he immediately passed out from the electric shock. On the other hand, Mango would never have thought that she would throw his son away in such a situation. Behind her, her husband was fighting with a fierce tiger. Meanwhile, her son was hit by the electric net, so she was on the verge of a breakdown. She had never encountered such a situation before. Seeing that Zion was about to pass out, Mango took another look at Nathaniel. Nathaniel was covered in blood while he continued to fight with the tiger, but the smell of blood made the tiger even more excited. At this time, Nathaniel was still conscious enough as he said, "Save Zion first. I can hold on for a while." Mango no longer hesitated as she ran in Zion''s direction. At this moment, a pair of mercenaries walked out with guns and aimed directly at Mango. "Don''t move! Or we''ll kill him!" The other party pointed the gun at both Mango and Zion, causing Mango''s brows to furrow. Nathaniel said that there were other forces looking for Desmond. It seemed that he was right after noticing their appearance. "You must be the subordinate of Sophia''s father, right?" She did not know who Sophia''s father was, so she could only ask this. "Follow us!" Many of them hade, but they had already suffered a great loss in this Dark Forest. Now that Nathaniel had helped them restrain the tiger, it was the best time for them to flee away. Moreover, Zion was held hostage by them, and they knew that Mango would agree. Seeing that his son was about to faint, Mango whispered, "Put my son down and I''ll go with you guys." "Stop ying tricks, or we''ll shoot Nathaniel." "You guys won''t be able to survive even if he''s dead." Mango wasn''t stupid as they were obviously using Nathaniel to hold back the tiger. Otherwise, everyone would be in trouble. If it was just her and the child, Nathaniel''s sacrifice would be worth it, however... A hint of coldness shed across Mango''s eyes at this thought. She suddenly made a move without a slight hesitation and rushed straight in Zion''s direction. She even threw the dagger in her sleeve onto the where Zion was trapped. At the same time, Mango shouted angrily, "Nathan, draw the tiger over. Even if the three of us die here today, we will let these people die with us!" Upon hearing this, Nathaniel decided not to fight with the tiger. He immediately turned around and ran towards Mango. The mercenaries would never have thought that Mango would use such a suicidal method to resist them. Hence, they were so scared that they quickly turned around and ran. On the other hand, the tiger was extremely excited to see so many prey present. It roared towards these people, which made everyone tremble with fear. One of the mercenary sprained his ankle while running, and the next moment, his neck was bitten off by the tiger. Soon, bright red blood sshed all over the ground. Nathaniel took advantage of this opportunity to grab hold of Mango and pull her into his embrace. Then, he rolled on the ground and came to Zion''s rescue. There was an electric here! It meant that there was electricity around. At this thought, Nathaniel released Mango quickly. Mango had also thought of this point, so she quickly searched for the source of electricity. Just then, Nathaniel took out his pistol and fired against the. The moment thended on the ground, the switch was found. Then, the two quickly carried Zion out. Mango''s heart ached when he saw Zion''s pale face. She threw the electric at the mercenaries and turned on the switch. "Ah!" Painful screams resounded as several mercenaries were hit and electrocuted. It was no long until they became the tiger''s prey. Meanwhile, Mango and Nathaniel took advantage of this opportunity and ran away with Zion in their arms. The forest was already foggy, and they couldn''t recognize the road or tell which direction they were heading. Then, Nathaniel took out his mobile phone nced at it, but there was no signal at all. Along the way, they discovered that the spiders here were allrge. Their eyes were red and especially intimidating. Although Mango was suffering from stomach cramps again, she didn''t dare to stop her pace. Nathaniel protected them and whispered, "We may have entered the center of the Dark Forest." This was also what Mango was most worried about. Then, she looked at Zion, who had fainted in her arms, and frowned. "Can''t we find the way out?" "Perhaps we have to wait for the fog to dissipate. Thepass isn''t very useful right now." Nathaniel was also a little annoyed at their current situation. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He never thought that the forest would be so dangerous, and he never expected those mercenaries to appear here. Why were they trying to kidnap Zion and Mango just now? Who was Sophia''s father? Nathaniel really couldn''t figure it out. Soon, more wild beasts wereing after them. Now, they were like pieces of meat as they attracted the carnivores'' attention. Mango held Nathaniel''s hand tightly and suddenly said with a smile, "If our family were to die here today, would you me me?" "What a silly girl! Why would I do that?" Nathaniel was no longer worried. He would be worried if one of their family members died here. However, he felt at ease now that his wife and children were all by his side. "I''m the one who insisted oning here, and I even brought Zion here. I''m sorry for what I''ve done." "Zion won''t me you. In fact, the thing he wants to do most is to protect his mother and his sister." Nathaniel said this as he knew what Zion was thinking. Soon, Zion finally woke up. After hearing Nathaniel''s words, he couldn''t help but say, "Mommy, we''ll definitely leave this ce safely. God won''t be so cruel to us." "When did you learn to be superstitious? A man must muster up his courage and ability to protect his loved ones. It''s a little whimsical to rely on God." Seeing that Nathaniel was giving Zion a lesson, Mango couldn''t help but smile, "Nathaniel, that''s enough. Zion is good enough." "Well, I didn''t say that what he did was wrong. My son is amazing, okay?" Hah! He was even praising himself now! Finally, they felt calm and rxed as Zion rested by Mango''s side. However, many animals were roaming around, which caused Mango to be anxious. Nathaniel protected them from behind and said seriously, "Later, we''ll divide the work and cooperate with each other. Zion will take care of the back. As for the rest, leave it to me." "All right." They quickly agreed, and their expressions became serious. after all, this was going to be a fierce battle. Meanwhile, Mango felt a little sick, and her stomach was feeling ufortable. However, she couldn''t take care of the child in her belly. She only hoped that Nathaniel and Zion would be safe and sound. The three of them struggled as hard as they could. In fact, Zion was all prepared, and he took out a small bottle from his pocket and threw it towards the animals. Then, he shouted at Mango and Nathaniel, "Mr. Ye, Mummy, hold your breath and close your eyes." Although they didn''t know what he was doing, both of them quickly did what Zion had told them to. Then, their surroundings quickly be blurry. Zion held them hurriedly and ran away, "Run!" Nathaniel and Mango had no time to ask what was going on. After running for a while, they found that the animals were not following them from behind. Thus, they stopped and rested, while breathing heavily. "My dear wife, are you alright? Are you having a stomachache?" Nathaniel immediately checked up on Mango''s condition. Although Mango felt a little pain in her stomach, she could still endure it. Moreover, she did not feel any difort, so she quickly shook her head. After that, Nathaniel took off his jacket and threw it onto the ground. Then, Mango sat down and gasped for air. On the other hand, Zion couldn''t even catch his breath. It was the first time that he had encounter such danger. Nathaniel was no better than him. Hee was still injured, and his clothes were soaked with blood, so he was in a terrible condition now. "What did you scatter just now?" Nathaniel asked while gasping. Zion looked around and said in a low voice, "Wisdom gave me some soporiferous powder before I left. I added a little bit of chilli powder in it. Although those animals are mutated and the powder doesn''t necessarily work, the chilli powder should work just as well. Based on the direction where the wind blew, that chilli powder is more than enough for them to pass out." Mango and Nathaniel were stunned when they heard those words, and Mango immediately gave a thumbs up. "My son is really amazing. You''re indeed a genius! Why didn''t we think of this?" Nathaniel chuckled after hearing what she said. In fact, a child''s ability to think and improvise could really surpass their expectations. "However, this isn''t a long term solution. We need to leave this ce as soon as possible. I wonder how Prisci and the others are coping right now. s! They will be extremely worried if anything happens to us." Nathaniel said while covering his wound in pain. Meanwhile, Mango looked at his wound and her heart ached. "I can''t find a way out now, so let me treat your wound first." Mango was about to stand up when Nathaniel stopped her. "I''m fine and I won''t die. In fact, you should take a rest." "Let me do it." Zion took out a small bottle of iodophor from his pocket. Upon seeing this, Nathaniel was greatly impressed. "You actually brought these things with you?" "Wisdom asked me to bring them along." Zion spoke proudly. Just then, he noticed that there was a voice from a distance heading in their direction. Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 "Is anybody here?" Although Mango heard it, she was too exhausted to respond. Nathaniel quickly shielded her from behind and pulled Zion into his embrace. Soon, a group of people appeared while wearing gas masks and protective suits. Since their faces could not be seen clearly, it was difficult to identify their identity, "Who are you guys?" Meanwhile, Nathaniel was judging the situation. He probably wouldn''t be a match for these people if he decided to fight time. On the other hand, Mango waspletely drained out. Although Zion could help him, he was still a child, so he couldn''t allow his son to take such a risk. Just then, the other party walked straight up and captured the three of them without a word. Nathaniel and Zion wanted to struggle, but they were stopped by Mango. "Let''s see what they are going to do. Anyways, it''s dangerous here. Thus, it''s probably a good idea to have someone take us out now." Mango lowered her voice so that the other party couldn''t hear it. Therefore, they didn''t resist. Instead, they directly followed those people from behind. Nathaniel nced at Mango and said, "My wife is not feeling well, so I''m afraid that she can''t walk too much. Is there a stretcher for her?" His question was a little whimsical. Hence, Mango and Zion were dumbfounded upon hearing this as they looked at Nathaniel speechlessly. Unexpectedly, those people really took out a folded stretcher. Then, four people started carrying her. Even though they didn''t say anything, their intentions were clear. Mango and Zion were stunned for a moment, while Nathaniel remained silent. He picked up Mango and ced her on the stretcher before saying, "Thank you for your hard work." The other party nodded before carrying Mango into the forest. Although Zion was puzzled, he didn''t raise any questions. He followed closely behind Nathaniel and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Ye, we''re heading towards the depths of the forest. Won''t this group of people abandon us as bait if we encounter any other mutated species?" "Don''t worry. If that happens, I will be the first to be thrown out. After all, you are too young to be eaten." After hearing this, the corner of Zion''s mouth twitched. Hah! Nathaniel was indeed his father as he couldn''t say anything nice. The others seemed as if they had not heard their conversation and continued to walk into the forest in an orderly manner. Meanwhile, Mango did not understand what this group of people was trying to do. She took a nce at Nathaniel, and he gestured her to calm down without saying much. They walked for a long distance. Along the way, they even encountered several mutated animals. Surprisingly, those animals subconsciously retreated as they noticed their arrival as if those group of people was the leaders of the forest. Upon seeing this, both Nathaniel and Mango pondered for a moment. They seemed to have guessed what was happening. Finally, they saw a house in the center of the forest. The house was beautiful. Since it was a primeval forest, the tree branches stretched to the window as if it was a natural hammock, so it looked like a countryside paradise Then, those people carried Mango and led the others into the vi. It was a vi with three stories, and they were arranged in a row. Was there anyone living inside now? After that, they were brought to one of the vis. Everything here was operated with advanced technology. Zion even saw several Als working instead of the servants. He observed around and noticed surveince cameras everywhere. It was a creepy feeling that someone had been monitoring them since they entered the door. Zion frowned slightly and Nathaniel felt uneasy. At this moment, Zion suddenly reached out his hand and a virtual screen appeared in front of him. He quickly tapped on the code. Soon, the entire vi was out of power. Although the backup battery was quickly installed, Zion still wanted to show to the other party that he wasn''t a pushover. He intend to prove that he could even destroy the entire vi if he wanted. Meanwhile, Nathaniel gave him a thumbs- up without any hesitation. Mango looked at them as a look of delight and relief filled her eyes. She was proud of her son''s courage. Suddenly, a p of apuse came from upstairs, which startled all of them. Was the head of this ce finally going to show up? Could it be the mastermind? Was it Sophia Liu''s father? While they were guessing, they saw a womaning from upstairs. However, Mango''s heart trembled involuntarily upon seeing her figure. She rubbed her eyes hard and see once again. The woman''s face was covered in tears when she finally appeared in front of Mango. Mango covered her mouth, and she didn''t dare to speak or take deep breaths as she was worried that the scene in front of her was an illusion. However, she could not suppress her trembling heart and overflowing tears. "You''re already the mother of several children, and you''re also pregnant now. Why are you such a crybaby?" The other party said dotingly and even patted Mango''s head. Mango couldn''t help but grab the other person''s hand and wouldn''t let go. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was also stunned, and he couldn''t believe his eyes. How could this happen? The woman nced at Nathaniel and said with a smile, "What''s wrong? You''re Mr. Ye, the president of a greatpany, but you''re also stunned now?" "Mom?" Hearing this, Mango immediately threw herself into the woman''s embrace. It was warm! She was alive! But how could was this possible? She saw Queena die in the fire with her own eyes, so how was thetter still alive? "Are you really my mother?" "What a silly girl! Don''t you recognise me?" Queena looked at Mango with a smile on her face as she said this. Her expression was the same as before. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Although Mango had too many questions, it was toote to ask them now. She just wanted to hold Queena tightly, in case everything in front of her disappeared suddenly. Meanwhile, Zion was also surprised. He blinked his bright eyes several times as he looked at Queena. Queena felt that the family of three was so cute. She wiped the tears off Mango''s face and said softly, "You''re such a crybaby! Why have you been crying so much after meeting me? Won''t your tears flow even more once you meet you dad?" "Huh? My dad?" Mango suddenly froze when she heard this. Queena smiled, but Mango had never seen such a smile before. It was a smile of happiness. Just then, a man came down from the upstairs. Mango knew very well that the person in front of her was her father, Dennis Hans. She recognised his face as it looked simr to Barack''s. But what was going on? Didn''t her father pass away more than 20 years ago? On the other hand, Dennis looked at his grown-up daughter and couldn''t help but feel sad. "Are you Mango? I''m your father. My name is Dennis." These words felt so surreal right now, and Mango couldn''t believe that this was happening. Mango quickly turned around and nced at Nathaniel and said, "Pinch me hard! It feels like I''m dreaming. I feel like I''m hallucinating." In fact, Nathaniel felt the same way too. He said with a wry smile, "Why don''t you give me a pinch? I can''t believe my eyes." When Zion saw them like this, he didn''t say anything much. Instead, he walked straight to Dennis and poked the back of his hand with his tiny hands. When he felt warmth, he blinked his eyes again and asked, "Are you really my grandfather? Didn''t you die many years ago? Did you actuallye back to life?" Dennis suddenlyughed after hearing this question. This child was really cute. He squatted down and picked Zion up before saying softly, "I didn''te back to life. I just never died." "But why did you hide yourself for so many years? Don''t you know that my mommy missed you so much?" Zion was dissatisfied about this. Hearing Zion''s words, Queena couldn''t help but pity Dennis. "It''s not your grandfather''s fault, alright? There''s nothing he could have done." "Mom, what the hell is going on? Didn''t you and dad died in the fire? Why..." Mango could still remember the pain and despair she had experienced back then. After that, Queena looked at Mango and held thetter''s hand before sitting down on the sofa. Then, she asked the robot beside her to pour them a ss of hot water. She said softly, "When I saw your father''s body, I thought he was dead. But when I hugged him, I felt that there was still warmth on his body. Although it wasn''t very apparent, he didn''t feel like a dead person, so I was alerted." As Queena said this, she looked at Mango again. When she saw that Mango was calm, she continued, "If your father was still alive, he would have been trapped on Koiton''s ind for years, living just like a dead person. Therefore, I thought that I had to get your father out of that ind in order to save him. It was difficult to bring you away back then, let alone your father, who was sick. Therefore, I came up with a n to escape. I buried myself in the sea of fire to confuse everyone. After all, everything would be destroyed after the fire, so no one would find out the truth even if they wanted to investigate this. I really didn''t have the chance to take care of you. In fact, I knew that you would have a way to leave, but your father needed me." There was a hint of guilt and self- me in Queena''s eyes as she said these words. However, Mango shook her head and said, "I don''t me you, mom. If it was me, I would have done the same thing back then. But how did you all escape from that ind?" "There is an exit under that ind, and I think that it was probably Laney''s backup n. Oh, well, no matter who made it, we could escape urgently because of it. Back then, the situation was urgent. I wasn''t sure of your father''s situation, so I hurriedly take him out of the ind to be treated. After coming out, I hid this secret from everyone, including you, and allowed everyone to think that we were dead not to attract anyone''s attention. In this way, we managed to discover the truth behind all this." Dennis''s heart ached upon hearing Queena''s words. Meanwhile, Mango nced at Dennis. Although he was her father, he was still like a stranger. Then, she looked at Queena again and asked, "What about your illness? Have you recovered? How are you doing now?" Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Queena smiled happily as she spoke. "I''m fine, but I was never sick. Someone poisoned me instead." Upon hearing this, Mango was slightly stunned. Suddenly, the spections she had in the past had resurfaced. In fact, she had already guessed that Queena was not suffering from cancer, so her expression darkened when she heard Queena''s confession. Bettany was the one who diagnosed Queena with cancer. Although Bettany was currently in Ango, she felt somehow ufortable despite knowing that Bettany had promised that she wouldn''t betray Nathaniel again. "Who poisoned you?" "I''m taking my time to investigate this matter, and there''s no need to hurry. Stop asking questions already. Aren''t you guys hungry?" Queena obviously didn''t want to talk about it. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked at Mango''s pale face and couldn''t help but feel terrible for her. "Why don''t you make us some food, mom? We''re all drained out from the Dark Forest. Zion suffered his way here as well. His body must''ve reached its limit." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Queena looked at Zion again. Thetter was indeed looking extremely tired. Earlier, Zion was on full alert and was acting cautiously because he didn''t know who they had encountered. He could finally rx a little after knowing that those people were actually his grandparents. "Grandma, I want to sleep for a while." Zion''s soft voice rang out. After hearing this, both Mango and Queena felt sorry for him. "Okay, I''ll take you to bed now. Mango and Nathan, you guys should have some rest too. Let''s talk about itter. It''s safe here, and no one cane in." Nathaniel nodded after hearing what Queena had said. Then, Mango looked at Dennis, who was sitting in a distance. Although Dennis had been silent since the start, his loving gaze made Mango feel deeply attached to him. She had a lot to ask, but she didn''t know where to start. Meanwhile, Nathaniel held her hand and whispered, "Take a break first. Everything will be fine once you wake up." "All right." In fact, Mango was truly exhausted. She listened to Nathaniel''s words and went to the resting room that Queena had prepared. After returning to their room, Mango whispered, "Nathan, is it true that my mom is still alive? She..." "It''s true. Your father is here too. I know that you''re still in disbelief, and you have many unanswered questions in your head. However, you need some sleep right now. There will be plenty of time for you to ask about this once you wake up." "Can you stay by my side?" Everything felt so surreal to Mango right now. Hence, she could only feel at ease with Nathaniel by her side. "Alright." Nathaniel sat down while answering her. Mango took care of his wound. Soon, the two of them went to bed. Although she was very tired, she was so excited that she couldn''t fall asleep. However, she felt her feel gloomy. "Why can''t I fall asleep?" Upon hearing herints, Nathaniel couldn''t helpughing. "How do you feel? Do you need your mom to find a doctor for you tomorrow?" "No, the baby in my belly is fine. Somehow I felt stronger after the challenging trip. Maybe this is the best gift God gave to us." Mango ced her hand on her belly with a delighted expression on her face. Although she hade because of the incident between Desmond and Tristan, she had never imagined to meet her deceased parents here. This was simply too surprising. "Nathan, do you think it''s destiny that brought us here?" "Perhaps." In fact, Nathaniel was also in disbelief. He was filled with joy upon seeing how excited Mango was. There were not many family members left from the Ye family and the Hans family, so he felt lonely sometimes. However, it was good to have some elders in the family. Mango continued excitedly, "Also, my dad! Didn''t those people take out my dad''s organs to research? Why is he still alive? Perhaps they reced his organs?" Nathaniel burst intoughter as he reached out to flick her forehead. Then, he said with a smile, "Have you gone crazy? What on earth are you thinking about? Can a person still be alive after losing all his organs? Aren''t you too addicted with sci-fi films?" "But I just can''t believe that my father is really alive in front of me. Perhaps it''s a robot, isn''t it?" "Well, it''s possible." Nathaniel was teasing her. However, Mango''s eyes widened at once when she heard this. "A robot? No way! No wonder he only smiles at me and doesn''t talk much." Nathaniel was speechless when he saw that Mango was truly convinced. "What''s wrong with you? Have you lost your brain or something?" "Maybe I lost my mind because of you!" Nathaniel was speechless by her response because she had dragged him into this mess suddenly. s! He really couldn''t upset his wife. "Okay, okay. Put those questions away and have a good sleep first. Okay?" "Alright." Although Mango was excited, she couldn''t resist the tiredness in her body. Hence, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. On the other hand, Nathaniel felt relieved and soon fell asleep as well. They slept until the evening, so it was dark outside when they woke up. Meanwhile, Mango noticed that Nathaniel was no longer by her side. She turned on the bedsidemp and scanned around the room while in a daze. After sitting on the bed for a while, she suddenly recalled what had happened today. "Mom!" Mango suddenly thought of Queena. She was afraid that it was just a dream. Therefore, she got out of bed quickly and put on her slippers before rushing out of the room. In the living room, Nathaniel was ying chess with Dennis while Zion was ying games on his mobile phone. Meanwhile, Queena was cooking in the kitchen. It was truly a heartwarming scene. Mango didn''t even dare to breathe, for fear that everything in front of her would turn into an illusion and disappear. She just stood at the stairs and looked down at them as tears immediately filled her eyes. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She had expected to reunite with her family, but she didn''t expect it to happen so soon. The first one to discover Mango was Zion. He was tired from ying the game and was about to stretch his neck when he noticed Mango standing there with excitement in her eyes. Therefore, he couldn''t help but worry. "Mommy, are you awake?" Zion''s words woke everyone from their trance, so they couldn''t help but stop. "Mango, are you awake?" Nathaniel raised his head with a faint smile, and he wanted to get up and helped Mango downstairs. Just then, Mango turned around and noticed Dennis looking at her. His gaze was filled with love and kindness, so she couldn''t help but cry out, "Dad." She thought that this would sound very awkward, but the words just came out naturally. Dennis was slightly stunned when he heard this, and he was touched. "Yes, alright." His voice was low, Mango felt that no other man sounded better than him other than Nathaniel. Jus then, Nathaniel walked over and held her hand. He asked softly, "Are you hungry? I was going to cook for you, but Queena asked me to y chess with Dennis. However, I lost three games." It sounded like he was begging for help and felt wronged. Mango immediately smiled when she heard this. "You''re so weak, aren''t you supposed to be amazing, Mr. Ye? Aren''t you a genius? I can''t believe that there''s something that you don''t know about!" "How can I win against your dad? What if Dennis became unhappy because I won the game against him? You know, it''s been years since we''ve met." Nathaniel felt wronged as he said these words. Mango''s lips curled up slightly after hearing this. "Is that all you got?" "What else can we do?" Mango and Nathaniel whispered to each other as they walked into the living room. Meanwhile, Zion quickly moved out of the way and said, "Mommy, sit here." Mango looked at him and noticed that he was full of energy, so she was a little relieved. However, he was still ying games when she nced over again. "Don''t y too long. It''s not good for your eyes." Mango did not object to Zion yingputer and his mobile phone. However, he should have some discipline. After all, he was just a five years old child, and he should take care of his eyes. "Got it, mommy. I''ll stop ying now." Then, Zion replied directly to hisrades in the game, "My mommy asked me to get some rest. You guys can continue to y." After that, he directly went offline, not caring about them at all. On the other hand, his teammates were all dumbfounded. "What the hell! Are we going to do this? How can we y when the assassin is not here?" Someone among his teammates finally realized what had happened and asked. Meanwhile, Evangeline frowned and answered, "Forget it, I''m not ying anymore. It''s no fun." After that, she left the game. The others were speechless. However, Zion didn''t care what the yers thought at all. He quickly got up and said, "Mommy, should I pour you a ss of water?" "Okay, thank you." Mango smiled and replied. After that, Zion hurriedly ran away. On the other hand, Mango felt a little nervous at the sight of Dennis. "Are you guys ying chess, daddy?" "Yeah, do you want to y? Let''s have a go." In fact, Dennis was really clueless on how to get along with his daughter. He hadn''t met Queena for more than 20 years, and he thought he was single. However, he didn''t expect himself to have a daughter and a nephew who was already this big. Thus, he was flustered. However, he could tell that Mango was extremely delighted upon knowing that he was still alive. It made him feel touched andforted. Mango wasn''t very skilled in ying chess, but she still knew the basics. Despite so, she was still a lousy yer. She smiled awkwardly. "Urgh! I''m so bad at this." "It''s okay. I''ll teach you." Dennis decided to end his game of chess with Nathaniel as he said this. When Mango saw him like this, she couldn''t say anything else and sat down. After seeing this, Nathaniel got up with a smile and went to the kitchen to help Queena to prepare for dinner. Meanwhile, Zion returned to his room after giving the water to Mango. As soon as Zion returned to his room, his phone rang. When he saw Evangeline''s friend request again, he paused for a moment and epted it. After all, Zion was impressed by her gaming skills, and they coborated perfectly in the game. Then, he had just epted the friend request when he received Evangeline''s message. "You''re so good at ying the game! Are you interested in joining my team?" Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 "No, I''m not interested." Zion refused directly. ying games was just a way for him to kill time and relieve his stress, so he was not interested in ying in teams. After seeing his reply, Evangeline couldn''t help but feel a little frustrated. Zion was really stubborn and constantly ignored her. Despite so, he had finally added her on WhatsApp. Did this mean that he was finally starting to ept her? Evangeline thought happily and asked, "Aren''t you in Ocean City?" "No, you''d better not look for me. I don''t want to see you." Zion was rarely so rude to girls. However, he was ufortable when he recalled the time when Evangeline took off his pants in public. He hated it and couldn''t wait to erase the bad memory. On the other hand, Evangeline was upset. "Do you hate me that much?" "Yes." How could they continue chatting today? Evangeline was hurt by his response. Then, she suddenly thought of something and said, "Oh, do you still mind that I saw your peepee? Do you want me to show you mine in return?" Zion almost choked when he read this message. What the hell was she talking about? His face and his ears immediately flushed red with embarrassment. However, Evangeline didn''t seem to care and continued, "Well, I didn''t mean to do it, but you kept ignoring me because of this. It''s really awkward. Why don''t youe to my house, and I''ll take off my clothes to show you, alright?" Zion was shocked once again. "What on earth are you saying? Did I even agree to it? Besides, do you have a pee-pee?" Evangeline waspletely stumped by these questions. She almost cried when she saw this. "What should I do? I can''t possibly have one, can I?" Zion was speechless, and he couldn''t continue the stupid conversation anymore. "I don''t want to talk to you. Anyway, I''m busy and I don''t want to talk about it anymore." After saying that, Zion threw his phone aside, but his face was burning red. She was already five years old, but why was she acting so recklessly? Should he call Uncle Sanchez and Auntie Xiao to talk about this matter? After all, Evangeline was a girl. What if she did this to other boys too? At this thought, Zion frowned gloomily. He wasn''t sure if this was something he should worry about. He wanted to call Eugene, but he dismissed the thought after thinking for a while. What should he say? After all, he didn''t know how to put this situation in words. Should he say, "Uncle Sanchez, I think your daughter doesn''t know the boundaries between a man and a woman. Could you teach her a lesson?"Zion knew very well that Eugene would probably scold him if he said that. After all, Evangeline and Emily were the apples of his eyes. After that, Zion threw his phone away again while feeling a little annoyed. Urgh! Women were so troublesome. He had to give Rita a good lesson about this. After all, he could not let Rita be as bold as Evangeline. At the thought of Rita, Zion stood up. Oh God! That rascal was now pestering Mylo Hans. Could she be doing stuffs like this too? He wasn''t sure what a person Mylo was, or whether he would protect Rita like how he did. Moreover, Mylo seemed to be older than them, so he should be more precocious in this aspect. Thinking of this, Zion was anxious. He quickly called Rita, but no one answered. Therefore, he immediately became anxious. He did not give up and called Rita several times. Finally, Rita picked up his call after he had called her the fourth time. "Zion, what are you doing! I''m having ss now!" Rita pouted with any annoyed expression. Zion didn''t realize that they were in different time zones. However, he didn''t hold back and asked directly, "What ss are you having?" "A violin ss. What else?" "Who''s with you?" "You mean Mylo? He''s here. He personally taught me. He is very handsome." Rita''s tone was full of admiration, and Zion was displeased. "I''m warning you, don''t get too close to him, and you shouldn''t have any physical contact with him, do you hear me?" "Zion, are you alright? There will definitely be some physical contact when he''s teaching me the violin, okay?" Zion seemed to have be apletely different person ever since she started learning the violin. He was so bossy! However, Zion didn''t care what she said. Then, he said fiercely, "If you don''t listen to my words, I''ll teach you a lesson and make sure you stay at home forever. After all, It''s not like I can''t raise you myself." "Urgh! You''re a lunatic. I won''t talk to you anymore." After saying that, Rita hung up the phone. Zion was so angry and upset. He called Rita again but he couldn''t get through. What the hell?! She was such a brat. How dare she refuse to pick up his call because of a b*stard? Alright then! He would definitely get rid of Mylo once he got back! Zion was enraged when his phone rang again. He thought it was Rita and answered the call without even looking at it. Then, he said angrily, "What''s wrong? Are you trying to apologize to me now? It''s toote. I''ll kill you if you dare to take off your clothes and show it to a boy or if you try to watch a boy go to the toilet?!" After hearing this, the corners of Evangeline''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch in annoyance. Who was Zion talking about? "Zion, who are you referring too?" Zion was startled when Evangeline''s voice sounded. He then looked at the phone''s caller ID. Holy crap! He cursed secretly and hung up the phone before turning it off directly. Meanwhile, Evangeline was stunned when she heard the beeping sounding from the other end of the line. Did Zion just hang up her phone? She didn''t give up and called again. However, the phone was turned off. Evangeline gritted her teeth in anger when she heard this. What did he mean by taking off her clothes for a boy to see? Did he think that she was that cheap? She wouldn''t have agreed to it if she didn''t feel sorry for Zion! Urgh! Zion Ye, this b*stard! Evangeline was extremely agitated at this thought, and she hadpletely forgotten why she had been looking for him. Meanwhile, Zion was afraid of being pestered by Evangeline again, so he turned on theputer and started coding. However, he was still plotting on ways to keep Rita and Mylo separated. He really should try his best to protect Rita. Otherwise, she would get bullied by the other boys. What a joke! She should get his permission before doing anything because he was her brother! At this thought, he suddenly thought of the keyboard as Mylo and started typing forcefully. On the other hand, Mango had lost three games in a row as she was ying chess with Dennis. She pouted and said, "Nope, I am not a match for dad at all." When Dennis saw his daughter pouting, he knew that Nathaniel had spoiled her. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "Okay, let''s stop now." Mango finally realized that she was acting childishly. She rubbed her nose and asked embarrassedly, "Dad, are you angry?" "No, I''m not. I heard that you''re good at painting. Shall we have a talk about it?" "Sounds good." Mango knew about Dennis''s painting skills. In fact, Dennis didn''t look like a soldier at all. On the contrary, he looked like an artist. The two of them talked about painting, and Mango had learned a lot from their conversation. Suddenly, she looked at Dennis with admiration. She couldn''t believe that the man in front of her was her father. A sense of pride arose suddenly as she thought about this. Meanwhile, Dennis'' gaze softened when he saw the admiration in his daughter''s eyes. s! He had missed her childhood, so he thought that she must''ve looked extremely cute while she was young. Dennis was filled with emotions, so he took out an item from his chest and handed it to Mango. "It''s for you." "A gift for me?" Mango received the bracelet, but it was engraved with Sanskrit. Hence, she didn''t understand the writing. "It''s..." "I carved it myself. I was going to give it to your mother. However, I didn''t prepare anything for you as I never expected your arrival. I just prayed for your safety and I hope you like my gift." Dennis was a little embarrassed as he said these words. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He didn''t give his daughter anything when she grew up. Instead, he even worried her, so she had shed a lot of tears for him. Well, he did prepare a gift for her, but it wasn''t the right time to give it. Therefore, he presented the bracelet to her first. On the other hand, Mango took it happily and put it on her wrist. "Thank you, dad." "You''re wee. Don''t you have anything to ask me?" Dennis knew that Mango had many questions, but she was very considerate and didn''t ask anything. This made him feel that she resembled Queena a lot. After all, this was his and Queena''s child. At the thought of this, Dennis felt grateful, and his gaze softened. Mango paused for a moment and looked at Dennis awkwardly. When she met eyes with Dennis, she suddenly asked, "Dad, are you a robot?" Dennis was stunned when he heard those words, but Mango felt stupid after asking it. What kind bullsh*t did she just ask? "No, dad, I was just talking nonsense. I just want to know how you are doing." "Naha! I''m great." Dennis suddenlyughed as he answered the question. Hecked the experience of getting along with girls. The only girl he had ever gotten along with was Queena, but Queena was different from Mango. After all, Mango was his daughter. Mango acted the same way as Queena did when thetter was younger. Both of them were cute and adorable, and they always had some interesting ideas. "Why do you suddenly ask me if I am a robot? Do I look like one? Is it because I''m emotionless?" Dennis said as he quickly winked at Mango. Upon seeing this, Mango was shocked. No way! It felt so weird when a person who was always serious suddenly spoke to her jokingly. What on earth was going on today?! When Dennis saw that his daughter was frightened by him, he quickly restrained his expression. He coughed awkwardly and said with a smile, "Ahem! Did I scare you? Do you want to find whether I have any switches on my body?" "Huh? What?" Mango was once again stunned. She immediately thought of the question she had asked earlier and her face turned a little red. "Hey, dad!" Dennis suddenly burst intoughter, which surprised Mango. However, she was d that he finally decided to open up. Well, it seemed that he was not a robot after all. What had he been through all this while then? Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 Queena and Nathaniel walked out when they heard Dennis''sughter. Upon seeing Mango''s surprised expression, they couldn''t help but ask, "What are you two talking about? You guys look happy." Dennis immediately stopped smiling, but there was a touch of tenderness in his eyes. He quickly got up and took the apron from Queena''s hand. Then, he said with a smile, "Here, sit down. I''ll do it." "It''s okay. Nathan helped me a lot, and I didn''t do much." Queena was particrly considerate towards Dennis. When Mango saw her parent''s sweet interaction, she felt delighted andforted. Nathaniel handed a ss of fresh orange juice to Mango and asked with a smile, "What happened? You''re beaming." "Urgh! Don''t mention it. It''s so embarrassing." Mango leaned into his embrace embarrassedly. Then, she whispered in his ear, "I asked Dad whether he is a robot." Nathaniel slightly paused and broke out inughter. Upon seeing Mango''s embarrassed expression, he stoppedughing and asked, "So, is it true or not?" "I don''t know. Dad even asked me to find the switch on him. Urgh! I felt so stupid for asking." "It''s fine. You''re just silly at times." Mango was annoyed when she heard this. She raised her fist and gave him a light punch. "Shut up. Don''t talk anymore." Nathaniel grinned. In fact, he was enjoying the time spent with his family. However, there were still tons of troublesome matters that he had to settle out there. He really hoped that he could stay here and spend the rest of his life with Mango. Queena felt much more relieved as she looked at Mango''s cheerful expression. "By the way, what were you guys talking about just now?" Queena was very curious as Dennis and Mango hadn''t seen each other very often. Although they were biologically rted, they were still acting like strangers to each other. Thus, it was surprising to see both of them being friendly and chatting away happily. Mango was afraid that Dennis would say something about her stupid question, so she quickly covered it up, "We are talking about the future with robots, right? Dad." She blinked her eyes at Dennis, which melted his heart. It seemed that it wasn''t a bad decision to have a sweet and loverly daughter, wasn''t it? "Well, yes, we were talking about robots." Dennis had no choice but to agree to what Mango was saying. Queena seemed to have realized that both of them were coborating, so she knew that she couldn''t get anything out of them. Then, she said, "Well, I''ll stop asking as you guys seem to be hiding secrets from me. Anyway, it''s time for dinner, so where''s Zion?" "Zion went upstairs. He must be ying games. I''ll call him." Mango was about to go upstairs when Nathaniel stopped her. "I''ll go, you''re pregnant, so it''s harder for you to move around." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "All right." Mango agreed quickly. Meanwhile, Nathaniel knocked on the door when he arrived at Zion''s room. Once he entered, he noticed that Zion was typing on hisputer. He couldn''t help but nce at him and ask, "What are you researching?" "This is the draft for the development of the new software. Although I am not in the military area, I have to finish this task." Zion finished writing down thest page and saved it. Then, he turned off theputer. Nathaniel praised him for his persistence and went downstairs with him for dinner. Mango felt like she was dreaming. She couldn''t believe that she was actually having dinner with her long-lost parents. It was simply too wonderful! On the other hand, Dennis felt terrible when he saw Mango like this. "Your mom cooks very well. Eat up." "Alright." Mango gulped all the food that Dennis served to her without caring whether they were her favorite dishes. Zion had always been very quiet, but he was also silently observing Queena and Dennis. The curiousity in his eyes made Queena very fond of him. "Zion,e here." Queena waved at him while saying this. Zion had intended to reject Queena''s offer. Upon seeing the eager look in her eyes, he immediately walked up to her. Then, Queena held him in her embrace. Grandma''s arms were different from his mommy''s. Despite so, it felt warm and snug. Then, Zion sat in Queena''s arms obediently and watched as Queena pick up a lot of food for him. He frowned, but he still ate it all. The atmosphere was very harmonious. After the meal, Nathaniel prepared some fruit, while the family sat on the sofa and chatted happily. "Mom, are you and dad going to stay here all the time? Haven''t you thought about going back? Grandpa will be exhrated if he knows that you are still alive. Besides, Barack is back home too. Dad, you should go and visit him someday. Barack''s wife is also free from Laborn''s control and is living happily now." Mango wanted nothing more than to tell Queena and Dennis what had happened recently. Dennis paused slightly when he heard about Barack news. Then, a trace of pity shing across his eyes. "Let''s give Barack some time to rest. I''ll visit him when he''s fully recovered. Besides, it''s still not a good time for us to show up now." After hearing Dennis''s words, Mango was stunned. Queena continued, "Yes, we all know what happened outside, but it''s not suitable for us to appear now." "Why is that?" Mango wanted to know, and Nathaniel was also curious. Dennis whispered, "How did you guys get here?" "We..." Only now did Mango remember why she had entered the Dark Forest. She had forgotten about their initial ns when she met Queena and Dennis. "We are here to find a friend." Mango''s heart sank at the thought of Desmond. Seeing her depressed expression, Queena patted her head and said, "Is it Desmond Blu?" "Mom, do you know him?" Mango was surprised when she heard this. However, when she recalled that Desmond appeared at the ce where her parents were living, she couldn''t help but say worriedly, "Desmond is my friend. However, something happened to him. He''s a little out of his mind now, so why don''t you guyse with me? I''ll find another ce for you guys to stay and I guarantee that no one will discover it. It''s too dangerous for you guys to stay here. That friend of mine is a very dangerous person." On the other hand, Nathaniel was also a little worried. "Yes, you guys should leave with us." Dennis saw the worry in their eyes. However, he shook his head and said, "Of course we have a reason to stay here. Now the friend you''re looking for is also staying with us. Don''t worry, he''s fine." "What?" Mango and Nathaniel were stunned when they heard this. Were they being serious? When Dennis saw the confused look on their face, he pped his hands and a woman immediately came in. The woman looked a little familiar, and Mango was startled when she saw here. "Anaya? Why are you here?" This girl was Anaya! So was Denver here too? Mango looked at her in confusion, causing Anaya to feel a little ufortable. "I have been living here all the time. Mr. and Mrs. Hans saved me when I had an ident in the Blu family. They also taught me some self-defence skills." After hearing this, Mango was reminded of the organisation Anaya was involved. She had always been worried that the organisation would be an obstacle to the rtionship between Anaya and Denver. She was even afraid that they would use Anaya to deal with them. Now, this organisation was actually owned by her own parents? Mango was dumbfounded as she learned the truth. "Mom..." She looked at Queena with a flustered look. Queena smiled and said, "I am your mother. Therefore, I will take care of the people you love. Isn''t it fine if I protect them on behalf of you?" "But why didn''t you tell me?" Upon hearing this, Mango was very touched. Then, Queena said in a low voice, "You and Nathaniel have been busy all the time, and you have been facing endless troubles. I have discussed with Dennis that we will help out wherever we can. We know that people will find out soon, and we''re prepared for it." "Thank you, mom." Nathaniel quickly regained his senses thanked them profusely. Then, Queena nodded and said to Anaya, "Call Desmond and Tristan over." Mango immediately stood up in surprise when she heard this. "Is Tristan still alive?" Everyone thought that Tristan was dead, and Prisci almost went mad because of this. However, she didn''t expect Tristan to be with her mother. On the other hand, Dennis''s brows furrowed in worry. Looking at the agitated expression on Mango''s face, he coughed and said, "Mango, calm down. Don''t be too agitated. Your mom and I won''t tell you anything if you won''t promise us to do that." "No, you''d better tell me now. I''m so curious." Mango quickly sat down again and promised that she would not act impulsively again. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was pleased by her obedience. He couldn''t help but think of Rita. That daughter of his really resembled Mango indeed. On the other hand, Anaya nodded and left. Zion had been watching from the side silently. He found that the security system here was very subtle, and it was challenging for him to crack it. This was interesting. Not long after, Anaya brought Desmond and Tristan in. Mango was in disbelief the instant she saw Tristan. Her eyes immediately became teary as she threw herself at him. "Tristan!" Tristan was startled when someone suddenly pounced over from the opposite side. Although he didn''t know who exactly it was, he was stunned by the familiar voice. Then, he quickly caught hold of Mango''s body. "Mango, do you know that you are pregnant?" Tristan was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat, and he nced warily at Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked somewhat displeased. Despite so, Tristan enjoyed it. Mango hurriedly punched Tristan in the stomach and sobbed, "Do you still remember that I''m pregnant? Then why are you fooling us? Do you know that we''re all worried about you? Do you also know that Prisci almost went crazy because of you? Even if you didn''t want to let us know your whereabouts, you should at least tell Prisci! You b*stard!" While she was saying this, she lifted her leg a?d stomped down forcefully on Tristan''s foot! Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 "Ouch..." Mango did not show any mercy at all as Tristan immediately jumped up and staggered on his other feet. Nathaniel''s darkened face finally eased a little, and there was even a hint of smile and pride on his face. "How dare you take advantage of my wife!" Nathaniel cursed in his heart. Then, he took a sip of the water. He remained calm andposed as if he had never been worried about Tristan. That was right. Nathaniel had been initially worried about Tristan, but he no longer was worried when Tristan never let Mango go as thetter hugged him. Meanwhile, Tristan noticed Nathaniel''s delighted expression and was so angry that his feet hurt. He couldn''t help but said aggrievedly, "Mango, I''m your brother. Don''t you feel sorry for hurting me this way?" "Do you have any conscience? If you do, then why would you leave a pair of your pants and a broken leg there? Prisci almost killed herself because she thought you were gone, okay?" Tristan was taken aback by Mango''s words. "What happened to her?" "Hah, are you worried about her now? Where did you go all this time? Aren''t you afraid that anything will happen to her after seeing your broken leg? Tristan, you''re a married man, do you know that? If you can''t take care of your own woman for a lifetime, then you shouldn''t have married her in the first ce! Can you be more responsible? Do you know what she look like when I first came to Ango? She looked all haggard and drained out! Furthermore, she refused to eat or drink and all she worry about was that broken leg of yours. Have you thought about her feelings? Tristan, do you think you are all that great? You abandoned everything to carry out missions for the country. You even let Prisci suffer as you thought that it wasn''t a big deal?! Why are you so confident that women like us will forgive you and wait for you regardlessly? Why? You''re so full of yourself!" Mango pushed Tristan away as her eyes became teary. On the other hand, Nathaniel suddenly felt that Mango was scolding him as well. That was why Mango hadn''t forgotten the matter where he had almost lost his life in Ango, right? He was startled by her words, especially thest sentence. It felt as if she was directing it towards him. Then, Nathaniel quickly stood up and hugged her from behind. Then, he whispered, "Mango, don''t get too worked up. You''re pregnant, my dear." "Shut up! Don''t talk to me this way." Mango was definitely venting her anger out on him. However, Nathaniel did not dare to say a word because he knew that he made mistakes as well. He was too afraid to do anything that could aggravate Mango''s temper. Meanwhile, Nathaniel couldn''t help but re at Tristan with resentment. It was all this b*stard''s fault. Why did he remind Mango of that matter? On the other hand, Tristan felt extremely sorry and ufortable after being scolded by Mango. He seemed to have seen traces of Prisci in Mango, who was pointing at his nose and cursing loudly. Wait, that wasn''t right. Prisci would never swear at him. At most, she would turn around and leave without saying a word or ignore him for the rest of her life. Tristan suddenly panicked at this thought. "Mango, you don''t want me to be lonely the rest of my life, right?" Tristan tugged on Mango''s sleeve and said pitifully. Mango shook him off and said coldly, "Don''t pretend to be wronged and begging for sympathy here. I''m not on your side. If Prisci wants to divorce you, I''ll definitely support her! Get lost." In fact, Mango had indeed been worried about Tristan. However, she was furious upon witnessing Tristan''s lively appearance. This made her aware that this was just a carefully nned scheme, so she became enraged. She couldn''t imagine how Prisci would feel if she knew the truth behind this incident. How could she ept the fact that her beloved husband had fooled her? Mango had experienced it before, so she naturally knew what it was like. Hence, she couldn''t help but grit her teeth in anger. However, she was pregnant, so she couldn''t get too worked up. Therefore, she wanted Tristan to get away from her sigh instead. On the other hand, Tristan was obviously saddened by her words. "Mango, I''ll be really upset if you do this to me." "Are you nning to fight with me over it now?" Nathaniel interrupted coldly as he couldn''t wait to beat Tristan up. It wasn''t easy for him to seek forgiveness for what he had done to Mangost time. However, this issue resurfaced because of Tristan, that b*stard, who agitated his wife. Upon noticing that Mango was being serious about it, Tristan could only retreat first. However, his handsome face darkened the moment he turned around, and his beautiful eyes were filled with heartache. Did Prisci almost kill herself because of what happened to him? The news was a big blow to Tristan. He thought that the most important person in her heart was Nathaniel. Therefore, he believed that he was able to marry her because of his overbearing attitude and dominance. Even though Prisci had epted him and traveled miles away to be with him when Laborn attacked the Acker family, he still thought it was only because Prisci had be his wife. Tristan knew that Prisci had feelings for him, but he did not expect it to be so deep. He thought that his fake death would only anger her and made her seek revenge on Desmond. However, he would never have thought that she would die for him. He had randomly picked up the broken leg and put his pants on it because he had discovered Prisci''s trick. He wanted to use Prisci to spread the news about his death to make people believe him and proceed with his ns. Right then, he knew that he had done something wrong. Upon realizing Prisci''s love for him, she would definitely divorce him and drive him away if she knew he had faked his death. On the other hand, Tristan knew Prisci well. So, what should he do? He made a stupid mistake, so his marriage was now in jeopardy. What should he do? Mango didn''t care what Tristan was thinking. Hence, she turned around and looked at both Queena and Dennis. She took a deep breath and asked, "Mom and Dad, is this your n?" Queena was stunned when she heard what Mango had said. In their time, loving each other meant that they would take care of each other, furthermore, it also meant However, why couldn''t Mango ept it? Was it still unforgivable even if it was for the sake of the mission and the country? Queena immediately looked at Dennis while asking for his help. She was a little intimidated by Mango''s demeanour. Was it because she had been gone for too long a generation gap between her and the current youths? She was a little confused about how Mango was dealing with the current situation and why she wanted to help Prisci. After seeing this, Dennis couldn''t help but grin helplessly. Queena had always been an arrogant and proud woman. Why was she acting this way? Despite so, he felt pitiful for her. Dennis coughed and said, "Ahem! Mango, you scared your mother." Mango slightly paused, and she was stunned as their parents were showing off their affections in front of them. What did she do? Wasn''t she just asking a question? Aspared with her rude attitude toward Tristan just now, she was now very obedient. Nathaniel awkwardly pulled at Mango as she said this, and Mango didn''t drive him away. Instead, she allowed him to lead her onto the sofa. "I''ll get you guys some tea then." However, Queena immediately made up an excuse and ran away. She couldn''t help it as it was the first time she had witnessed Mango being so terrifying after a long time. Hence, she decided to leave the matter to Dennis. As Queena thought so, she ran away happily. The corner of Mango''s mouth twitched when she saw Queena''s actions. "Don''t bully your mother. She is old and her health isn''t well. What if something happens to her?" Mango was dumbfounded after hearing her question. "All I did was to ask a question." Dennis'' words were very domineering. On the other hand, Mango was at a loss for words. "But you guys..." "You have already guessed it, haven''t you? If that''s so, why do you still ask?" Dennis once again interrupted Mango by saying that. Suddenly, Mango started disliking her father now. Was Dennis really a robot and not her father? Otherwise, why couldn''t she feel that her father loved her? Upon seeing that her wife was out of words, Nathaniel quickly spoke up. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Dad, isn''t Demond acting violently? If Tristan''s death is a trick, Desmond should be fine, right?" "Why do you think so?" Dennis looked at Nathaniel with some interest. Nathaniel pondered for a moment and said, "Before Desmond left Ocean City, we made a detailed n. I even installed a chip under his skin to find his exact location. However, the chip had malfunctioned after Desmond went into a rampage. I believe that you were the ones who did it right, Dennis? Although Desmond killed the people in the institute, Carmel Liu, my substitute, was nowhere to be found. I believe that he was either with Desmond or controlled by you. Besides, the situation during that time was dangerous. Although Tristan was worried, he wouldn''t have left the Acker family and Prici unattended before heading to the Dark Forest to search for Desmond unless he had other ns. What happened next was that Desmond attacked Tristan, leaving a broken leg behind. Then, the mastermind began to look for Desmond''s whereabouts, which would then expose their location. All this seemed irrelevant, but I can see it. These are all rted." Mango frowned when she heard Nathaniel''s words. So all of this was actually part of his ploy! These people were absolutely out of the world! Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 Dennis looked at Nathaniel and said with a smile, "Yes, you''re right. It was indeed a trap." Mango was slightly displeased upon hearing his confession. However, she could not do anything since Dennis was her father, whom she had not seen for many years. Hence, she snorted and turned her head away to express her dissatisfaction. Of course, Dennis saw it too. He wanted tough and said, "Mango, don''t you think this is a good n?" "The n is good, but it''s a heartless one." Mango had to admit it. It was indeed a thorough n to lure the mastermind, but obviously, they didn''t consider the women''s feelings. Well, she was not a great person either. Sometimes, it was difficult for her to look at the problem objectively without being influenced by other factors. On the other hand, Nathaniel looked at Dennis with eyes of admiration. Of course, Dennis really had a way of his own. Although this made Mango furious, she couldn''t be angry for long. After all, their n was designed well. Despite acting so, Mango was still a rationale person. Dennis sighed and said, "The war is cruel. Although it may not seem to be it, the mastermind wants Desmond dead. However, why do they want Desmond? Furthermore, why did they study the cause of his gic violence? What kind of disaster would ur if the violent factor was used in military affairs? Have you ever thought about the consequences it will bring to the people? The people were the victims who suffered the most during the war. Now there are more modern weapons and equipment, and the lethality would be much greater than before." Dennis knew better than anyone than the disastrous impact of war. He would rather be a free- spirited person than work as a soldier. After all, he had been through suffering and witnessed tons of deaths during his mission. A trace of pain shed across his eyes when he thought about this. Then, he whispered, "I know this n will upset the girls, especially Tristan and Desmond''s partners. I understood that they probably had a difficult time during this period. However, the ongoing situation in the country was more urgent than the incident that Desmond had caused. Therefore, we had no choice but to weigh the risk and benefits. Tristan is a soldier, and he has various responsibilities and missions on hand. Although Desmond is not a soldier, his presence is a crime itself. If this doesn''t happen, wouldn''t the girls suffer even more if Desmond goes violent one day? We let this thing happen in advance to minimize future harm. This tragedy will happen, and it''s just a matter of time. Mango, we hope you and the girls can live freely in peace. However, someone has to sacrifice to maintain this peace. Do you understand?" After hearing the exnation, Mango could not retort Dennis''s words anymore. She knew that she had to support all the soldiers'' decisions unconditionally. She could feel wronged, sad, and disappointed, but she had to bear it. At this moment, Mango could really understand that it was difficult to be a soldier. The anger in her heart instantly vanished after hearing this. "Dad, then what about you? You''ve been a soldier for so many years. What were your goals? What are you holding on to? Also, Kolton took you away and used you as a spy. Although the rumors said that you were dead, how did you manage to escape?¡± Mango looked at Dennis and asked as she was eager to know the truth. Dennis looked at Mango and smiled, but it was bitter. "If I tell you that the person who was dissected wasn''t me, would you believe me?" Mango was stunned by these words. In fact, Nathaniel was also surprised. Nathaniel would never believe that Kolton was such a foolish person, but... Dennis looked at the disbelief in their eyes. Then, he took a deep breath and said, "When Kolton took me back, I was badly mutted because of the explosion. At that time, no one thought that the soldiers would follow us all the way to the ind." Dennis'' eyes were a little teary when he recalled what had happened in the past. He still remembered what his soldier looked like. Back then, he had chosen him because the man had a simr physique. He thought it would be suitable to let the soldier rece him if there was an emergency task, so the soldier was his substitute. It was a coincidence that the two looked pretty simr, especially their eyes. They had worked together for a long time, so they could confuse the enemies because of their identical features. That was why Dennis could freely shuttle through the enemy''s rear area to complete the task. However, he didn''t expect his substitute to follow him on the day Kolton caught him. "He is Denver''s uncle. He was also associated with the Hans Family, but they never contacted him. I didn''t expect that we would meet again after years, and be brothers." Dennis''s eyes were teary at the thought of it. "I was in aa on the first day I was taken to the ind by Kolton, and my face was severely injured. Kolton drew my blood and did a DNA test for fear of catching the wrong person. After confirming my identity, he asked people to take my blood to conduct experiments. At that time, I was in a daze and also had a fever. I could only felt syringes and needles being stuck on my body repeatedly. I didn''t know where I was and whether I could bear it. Later, I was moved to another location. When I woke up again, I found that there was no one around but a lot of food, which could support me for half a month." "There were no one around and it was like an isted ce. What I hear most often is my own heartbeat. I don''t know what day it was and where I am. I''ve finished the food when a month had passed. Suddenly, someone opened the door and came in. That person looked a little Denver''s uncle. I''m sure that he''s somehow rted to them, so I asked who he was. He told me that he was Denver''s younger brother, which is Denver''s father. He was also caught by Kolton and became his research asistant." "He told me that Denver''s uncle burned his face and became the object of the research instead of me. He was the one who asked his brother to save me. However, the ind was heavily guarded, so he could not bring me out of there for the time being. Thus, he had to stay hidden. The confined space was used for research. Due to the poor air cirction, it had been abandoned, so it became my temporary ce to stay. Upon knowing the truth, I could not let his brother be the object of the experiment on my behalf. However, I was immediately knocked out and had been in aa for more than 20 years." Dennis''s words surprised both Mango and Nathaniel. "You''ve been in aa for more than 20 years?" "Yes, I have slept for more than 20 years. I didn''t know what was injected into my body, but it made me asleep for years. One day, I was woken up by the explosion outside, and a fire had erupted. Thankfully for that, I finally woke up. I ran out of the room and saw Queena running to me with a body in her arms. Although more than 20 years had passed, that woman was my only love. Even though she was old, I still recognized her. I called her, and she was stunned to meet me. She held my hand and ran without saying a word. Perhaps she knew that the body in her arms wasn''t me, so she threw it back once again. It was toote when I wanted to stop her because I knew that it was the body of Denver''s uncle." Dennis then told Queena about what happened to Denver''s uncle and the excruciating pain he had suffered. Hence, Queena was shocked and felt guilty. Yearster, he and Queena built a secret base and began to look for the members of the Blu family. They were eagerly searching for Denver''s father, only to find that he had been killed. Denver and Rainie were not in town as they were helping Mango with the mission. It was also by chance that they saved Anaya and brought her back. Mango and Nathaniel also knew what happened after that. Mango sighed after hearing this. The Blu family really did a great favor to their family. If it weren''t for Denver''s uncle, maybe she would never see what her father looked like in her life. "Dad, does Denver know about this?" "I have already asked Anaya to tell him that the Blu family is my benefactor. The Blu family is my family no matter what." Mango nodded, and she was thinking the same thing. However, Mango still had some doubts and immediately asked, "My mother loved you deeply, so it''s impossible that she couldn''t recognize you. Mom copsedpletely when she saw the corpse that looked like you. So are you and Denver''s uncle alike?" "We look about 50% alike I would say?" Just then, Queena came out of the kitchen and thought of everything that had happened before. She whispered, "Back then, I missed him too much, and I hadn''t seen him for many years. Hence, I thought he had changed a little. What''s more, I knew where he was. It was a ce of torture. Despite so, he had the ring I bought for him, and our names were engraved on it." Dennis held her in his arms and said in a low voice, "It was Denver''s uncle who did it. He always did his best in everything. In order to be my substitute, he has also learned my habits and movements." "I''m grateful to him. Although I felt sorry for what happened to him, I''d still like to thank him for recing you. Dennis, it was tough without you. I would never want to lose you anymore." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Nothing will happen. Everything will be fine." Dennis patted Queena''s back and said with a gentle expression. Mango didn''t want to disturb them. However, since they had started the topic, she had to know something. Thus, she coughed and asked again, "Do you guys know who the mastermind behind this is? Do you have any suspects?" Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 "Yes." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Mango and Nathaniel were excited upon hearing Dennis'' response. "Who is it? Is it someone we know?" Mango and Nathaniel were involved in quite a lot of matters. Many simr cases happened in the past. It could be someone that they know about. Dennis looked at Mango and said, "Perhaps you don''t know him. He doesn''t appear often and has always been behind the scenes. He worked as an assistant, but I remember that he''s a very low- profile person. He was always wearing a pair of sses. He never looked directly at anyone and always lowered his head. He was honest and obedient, so he was trained to be the sessor of the business. However, he was also involved in the gic research conducted by Kolton. The man did everything he could to send him out to protect himter on. Since then, there has been no news of him ever since." "Not many people know about the gic research that Kolton and the Ye family had conducted. Those who knew about it were taken to the ind by Kolton and could not escape for the rest of their lives. Some of them even died there. Therefore, few people know about this secret, except Kolton himself. But apparently, this is the reason why the mastermind is doing this. Furthermore, just after he left, Jose began to research gics and even created a creature like Desmond. During this period, I began investigating Jose. It is said that more than 20 years ago, he failed in researching human gics many times. He even caught several pregnant couples for research, and Desmond is the only one who survived. Moreover, Desmond had been living well for many years without any after-effects. So we guess that Desmond may be the specimen that they researched on since the beginning." Upon hearing that Desmond was a specimen, Mango felt somewhat ufortable. No one would be happy if they were called a specimen. Mango felt terrible after thinking of everything Desmond had endured for many years. "Where is Desmond now?" "In theb." Queena''s expression became a little serious, and she whispered, "Although Desmond is not violent, his body''s cell division is happening too rapidly. We didn''t want him toe out for the time being before we find a way to restrain him. He also agreed to this. The defense system in theb is complete, and it will avoid harm to the people outside even if the violent factor in his body is triggered. Also, this massacre seems to have stimte the violent elements in his body. He can''t suppress his emotions and he locked himself in theboratory. However, don''t worry, people will send him food every day. It''s okay." Nathaniel felt sorry for Desmond when he saw thetter acting this way. "Is Tristan also involved in the research?" After hearing Mango''s question, Dennis nodded. "After all, I''ve stayed on the ind for a period. Although I didn''t participate in it, I could still hear what they said everyday. I have recorded some of their research data on Tristan. He should find some way to bnce soon. However, we can''t help with the for other things. Queena and I also hired several medical professors to study this subject. Unfortunately, there was no progress. We nned to capture Jose back, but we didn''t expect that he was killed." Dennis let out a sigh. He felt that it was a pity because of Jose''s death. Mango asked in surprise, "Was Jose killed by the mastermind?" "Yes, we had a brief confrontation, but the other party wanted to kill Jose. Sadly, we were not able to make it in time." "What''s the name of his assistant?" "I think his name is Javion, but this name is toomon. Furthermore, when I turned on the computer to look for this name, there were lots of people with this name, so it''s prettymon." Dennis and Queena were very distressed. Zion paused for a moment and said, "Grandpa, does the assistant have any special experiences? Perhaps I can help you find out where he worked before he went to the ind." After hearing Zion''s words, Dennis nodded with relief and said, "His presence has always been not very noticeable. It''s said that he''s a student from university and has been studying. When Kolton caught him on the ind, he was already in his forties. He''s usually a little dull and doesn''t talk much. He''s only focused on his work, and he was probably around his fifties when he left the ind. At that time, he left the ind when I just got caught, so I don''t know exactly what he looked like. The people I''ve seen are no longer alive either." "So it''s very difficult to find this person." Everyone felt a little depressed at this time. Suddenly, Mango thought of Walter''s mother, Sophia when she heard about Javion''s name. "Mom, do you remember Sophia Liu?" Queena''s eyes darkened slightly when she heard this question. She obviously knew Sophia because she was her younger sister. However, she did not understand why Mango would ask about her. "Of course I remember. What''s wrong with her? Is there a problem?" Mango didn''t know how to put it. She had a feeling that it had something to do with this matter. Nathaniel''s mind went nk for a moment, and then he said, "Mom, there have been problems urring in Sophia''s nursing home for more than 20 years. Jose hid there during his escape, and the facilities inside the research room were well-equipped. It might not look like it, but it was built temporarily. I''m afraid that Sophia has been working for someone for more than 20 years. I''m guessing that the person might be Sophia''s biological father." Upon hearing this, Queena''s expression suddenly changed. Queena knew that Sophia was not the child of Brantley. Furthermore, her mother took Sophia away from the Xiao family and did not contact the family until she died. In fact, she had a lot of questions about her mother''s death. Soon, she couldn''t get any answers after that, so it remained a mystery. However, she was a little suspicious when she heard what Nathaniel and Mango had said. Did her mother know about the identity of the terrorist from the beginning? Furthermore, did Sophia also know who her biological father was? If that was the case, why didn''t her mother tell her father? Back then, women had no right to speak up. Besides, they also had to bear crimes and rumors that they didn''tmit. Since her father had neverined about her mother, why didn''t her mother tell the truth? Queena was confused and she couldn''t find a clue. "If Sophia knew who her biological father was, why didn''t she say it for years? Did she say anything about it during her childhood?" "Maybe she didn''t know about this when she was young, but she eventually found out once she grew up? Or perhaps there were some other reasons? I always thought that Sophia was working for her biological father. At that time, we caught I and wanted to use her and Sophia to attract the people behind the scenes. Unfortunately, it was a failure. The person was too good in hiding." A trace of cruelty shed through Nathaniel''s eyebrows as she said these words. Those evildoers were hiding in the dark and waiting for the right opportunity to attack them. Now that there were more people around him who cared about him, he couldn''t bear to see anyone get hurt. Mango''s brows were tightly knit together when she heard this. She always felt that there was something that they didn''t understand. But what was it? Everything was muddled up, and she couldn''t find any clues. Suddenly, a thought shed through her mind, but it was so fast that she could not grasp it, so she could only sigh in the end. "It''s tough to investigate this person, but he was already in his fifties back then. However, more than 20 years have passed, so he should be more than 70 years old by now. If he''s still so ambitious at such an old age, he must be either a criminal or a terrorist. It''s better to find clues from this point." Nathaniel, Dennis, and Queena paused after hearing Mango''s words. Then, they suddenly thought of something. "Yes, I remember dad said that the man who insulted my mother were terrorists. However, it doesn''t make sense if all they wanted was just to harass my mom. If they want to take revenge on my father, why didn''t they kill my mom and me? Furthermore, why did they want my mother to suffer?" Queena couldn''t figure this out all the time, and she had asked her mother about this that year. Unfortunately, her mother had never given her an answer. Moreover, they lost contact ever since her mother left home with Sophia. Also, her mother would still be cold and unfriendly even if she found her. She would even drive her away, saying that she could note back again. Her mother did love her, but her attitude was really strange. After hearing Queena''s words, Mango suddenly asked, "Mom, do you know where grandmother''s hometown is?" Queena paused for a moment, but she didn''t know the specific address. "I don''t know. I''ve never heard your grandma mention it. I asked about it when I was a child, but she said that she was an orphan, and there was a disaster at home which caused her adoptive parents to pass away. She was stranded in Ocean City and that''s how she got to know your grandpa." Mango became more confused when she heard Queena''s words. "Why don''t we investigate Grandma''s identity?" "What are you suspecting?" Queena looked at her daughter, who was smarter than her. Mango was rational and direct when it comes to handling these matters, and she and Dennis had simr personalities. On the other hand, Dennis was full of admiration as he looked at Mango with a smile. Mango was a little hesitant, but Nathaniel held her hand. The warmth in his hand instantly calmed down the uneasiness in her heart. She smiled at Nathaniel and said, "I suspect that my grandmother knows Javion. Of course, I don''t have any evidence, and it''s just my intuition. So it would be better to start the investigation from grandma''s identity." Queena paused for a moment as she knew that it wasn''t appropriate to suspect her deceased mother. However, it was crucial to find out the mastermind behind this. "Alright, I agree to it. Let''s investigate my mother''s identity first." After seeing that Queena had agreed to their suggestion, Mango felt unhappy. She looked at Queena and had a lot to say, but she didn''t know where to start. Meanwhile, Dennis smiled and held Queena tightly in his arms. Then, he whispered, "It''s cold at night, but the room has heaters. The temperature should be just fine." Mango nodded, but Nathaniel understood the meaning behind his words. Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 However, Nathaniel remained silent. He nced at Dennis and found that thetter was calmly sitting while whispering something to Queena''s ear. Then, he shook Mango''s hand and said, "Your health condition isn''t good, so you should rest a bit since you have finished your meal." "I..." Mango had originally wanted to say a few words to her parents. However, the couple was inseparable and she was flustered. This was probably because her parents hadn''t seen each other for so many years, and they must''ve gotten a daughter like her by ident. Well, she should allow the couple to have some intimate time together. "Mom and Dad, Nathan and I will be returning to our room. Zion, let''s go. I''ll check your homework." Mango took Zion away before she left. Queena''s face was blushing, and she was obviously embarrassed. On the other hand, Mango felt that Queena looked much better than her cold appearance before. Sure enough, Queena was overjoyed ever since she found Dennis. Despite so, Mango had to ask Tristan about what happened to her. As they returned to their rooms, Zion looked slightly upset. He had to endure the lovey-dovey interactions between his parents and grandparents. It was simply unbearable for a young child like him. "Mommy, do you want to check my homework?" Zion walked towards Mango and asked. However, he was immediately pulled aside by Nathaniel. "Your mommy is in poor health and can''t hold you. Why don''t you sit on myp?" Zion was annoyed. He didn''t want to sit on Nathaniel''sp, and he wanted to tell thetter the truth. Furthermore, he never wanted Mango to hug him either. At this thought, Zion was about to say something when Nathaniel interrupted, "Why don''t you sleep here tonight?" Zion was taken aback by his words. Ever since Nathaniel became his father, he had been upying all of Mango''s time and didn''t let the children sleep in their bedroom, not even Rita. However, what was wrong with Nathaniel today? Mango was also stunned when she heard this question. This did not seem like something Nathaniel would do at all. Seeing the startled expression on their faces, Nathaniel felt a little ufortable and said, "Didn''t Dennis say it''s cold outside? I feel more assured with Zion by our side because his room is too spacious." When did Nathaniel worry so much about his son? Hence, Mango and Zion said in unison, "Exin yourself!" Nathaniel suddenly became gloomy when he heard this. Didn''t he look like a loving father? Before he could say anything, Zion said, "Mr. Ye, what''s wrong with you? Don''t use me as a cover. You can''t wait for me to stay far away from Mommy and have some alone time with her. There''s definitely something wrong with the situation." Mango also nodded in agreement. Nathaniel coughed awkwardly and said, "Ahem! I don''t have a reason, but I feel a little strange. Hence, I''m going out to explore at night." "Do you suspect my parents?" Mango immediately understood the main point behind his sentence. Suddenly, Nathaniel didn''t know how to answer this question as he would offend Mango no matter what he said. "Mr. Ye, you''d better answer mommy''s question." Zion''s gloating words made Nathaniel even more depressed. Meanwhile, Mango was stunned when she noticed that he wasn''t joking. "Zion, why don''t you go to the suite? I''ll have to talk to your dad." "All right." Zion had soon expected that things would turn out this way. Therefore, he didn''t say anything and jumped off Nathaniel''s leg. Then, Mango looked at Nathaniel and asked in a low voice, "Why do you doubt my parents?" "It''s not that. I just have to check on something because of my intuition. Don''t overthink." Although Nathaniel had said so, Mango knew that he was not someone who would quickly raise suspicions. Hence, something must have happened for him to make this spection. After all, she felt that God had given her a blessing by allowing her to find her parents, so she felt surreal and was still in disbelief. However, she couldn''t ept that Nathaniel was starting to suspect her parents. On the other hand, even if this was something she wanted to deny, she still had to face it. Nathaniel would not suspect a person for no reason. Furthermore, he knew how important Queena and Dennis were to Mango. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be worried about her. Since Nathaniel refused to talk about it, Mango didn''t want to force him either. Anyway, she would find out sooner orter. "Be careful." Upon hearing her heartwarming words, Nathaniel was slightly stunned. He knew how important Queena and Dennis were to Mango. However, Mango didn''t ask much and even told him to be careful. This meant that she had tacitly approved of his actions and trusted him, so he was deeply moved. "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." Nathaniel held her hand and said softly. Mango nodded in reply after hearing this. The night was silent. However, Mango heard the chirping of the insects outside, and felt as if she was in the wilderness. Unknowingly, her eyelids felt heavy, and she immediately fell asleep. She wondered why she was so sleepy when in fact she just took a nap this afternoon. on the other hand, Zion was also sleeping. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was wide awake. He looked at Mango, who was asleep, and tucked her in before getting up. Before he came to this ce, he had asked Bettany for some medicine to keep him energise for emergency use. However, he didn''t expect it to reallye in handy. Although the fragrance was odorless, he still smelled it. There was a sweet scent in the air, which was simr to that of calming herbs. Nathaniel had already smeared the medicine on his temples so that he was not affected by the scent in the air. Meanwhile, it was terribly silent outside, as if everyone had fallen into a deep sleep. Suddenly, there was a light sound of footsteps. Hence, Nathaniel quickly got on the bed and pretended to be asleep. The locked door opened, and a couple quietly came in. "Will the herbal medicine danger Mango? She''s pregnant." It was Queena''s voice. "It''s fine. The medicine is mild, and it will only make her sleep morefortably. You should send them away tomorrow. It''s not safe for them to be here." Dennis whispered silently. After that, Queena looked at Mango with some nostalgia and left with Dennis. Then, Nathaniel suddenly opened his eyes. Sure enough, they did it on purpose! But why? Queena and Dennis were both Mango''s parents. What was their intention? Was there something that they couldn''t tell him, so they had to end up doing this? After all, Nathaniel had personally experienced the pain of being hurt by his close friends. He didn''t want Mango to suffer the pain he had experienced, so he had to find out what Queena and Dennis were nning tonight. Soon, their surroundings be quiet again. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Nathaniel gently lifted the quilt, but he was caught by a pair of gentle hands. "Mango?" Nathaniel looked at Mango''s eyes and suddenly felt a little distressed. She hadn''t fallen asleep! So did she hear what Dennis and Queena said just now? Before Nathaniel could say anything, Mango was the first to speak. "Always take care of yourself, and don''t act rashly no matter what my parents are hiding from us. I won''t go with you, but I will stay here with Zion and wait for you toe back." Her words warmed his heart immediately. "You too. Take care of yourself." Although they weren''t sure what Dennis and Queena would do, it was still possible for them to harm Mango. Therefore, Nathaniel didn''t dare take any risks before he was sure that everything was fine. He took the pistol from his pocket and passed it to Mango. Although he did not say anything, Mango understood what he meant. She just hope that she didn''t have to use it. "Be careful. Contact me if you need anything." "All right." Nathaniel nted a kiss on Mango''s forehead and turned to leave the room. No one was on guard outside, but this ce was full of surveince cameras. The high- tech equipments were far more sensitive than human beings. Therefore, Nathaniel searched for the blind angle of the cameras and quickly jumped out. The forest outside was dark, and it looked eerie, as if something would attack them at any time. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had been a soldier for a long time. Therefore, he was more alert and sensitive than others. He seemed to have stepped into the territory of the wild beast, and he didn''t dare to move for a moment. He knew that he would be the next prey if he moved. The beasts here were all infected, and their power was a hundred times stronger than that of ordinary beasts. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead. He didn''t expect that he would encounter danger as soon as he came out. What should he say if this alerted Dennis and Queena? Just as Nathaniel was at a loss of what to do, a series of footsteps suddenly resounded nearby. "He is here!" Someone shouted, and then Nathaniel saw a figure quickly rushing toward him. The speed was so fast that Nathaniel almost thought that he was seeing things. Suddenly, there was a scream, and the strong smell of blood filled the air, making people sick. Nathaniel''s heart suddenly thumped when he heard this. This scene that urred before his eyes had triggered some shbacks, and he could feel his spine-tingling. Nathaniel knew he should leave now, but... He saw Dennis and Queena in front of him. No matter what, they were Mango''s parents. What if they were harmed by the wild beasts, how could he exin this to Mango? How could he pacify his wife''s broken heart? After all, if she had never experienced this before, she wouldn''t have hoped too much. However, once she lost it, Nathaniel didn''t know whether Mango could ept this. While thinking, the shadow jumped up again and went straight in the direction of Dennis and Queena. Nathaniel knew that he shouldn''t hesitate any longer. He should immediately act on it even though it meant risking his life tonight. At this thought, Nathaniel rushed over quickly and stopped the opponent''s attack instantly. The bright moonlight shone on both of his and Nathaniel''s faces, and he could see the person''s face. Nathaniel froze in an instant when she heard this. How could it be him? His movements were slightly stagnant, and a pair of bloody hands were reaching for Nathaniel''s throat... Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 "Desmond Blu!" In a hurry, Nathaniel shouted in panic. He didn''t dare to stop his pace as he hurriedly dodged aside. Desmond paused his movements slightly, and his scarlet eyes stared straight at Nathaniel. However, he immediately came back to his senses and quickly attacked Nathaniel again. At this moment, Queena and Dennis had already followed from behind. They were in shock when they saw Desmond attacking Nathaniel. Just then, Dennis hurriedly said, "Distract Desmond''s attention and protect Nathaniel." Several people around him quickly followed up, and Nathaniel was relieved. Meanwhile, Dennis took the opportunity to pull Nathaniel away. "Dad..." Nathaniel was flustered and was left speechless. However, Desmond was so strong that he directly sent these people flying. At this time, Tristan appeared out of nowhere. He was holding a needle in his hand as he quickly jumped behind Desmond and gave him an injection. "Owh..." Desmond howled like a beast and kicked Tristan away. His scarlet eyes looked even more terrifying. Nathaniel''s heart was beating rapidly. He wanted to help, but his mind was nk. Just then, he saw Desmond lying on the ground with his eyes closed. Only then did everyone let out a sigh of relief. Nathaniel was a little stunned, but he heard Tristan crying painfully, "Nathan,e and help me up. Hey, my ribs are almost broken." After hearing this, the corner of Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. Was it really the sound of his broken ribs? Nathaniel walked over and pulled Tristan up. Then, he was surprised to see the number of injuries on Tristan''s hands. "Hey! Why did you torture yourself this way?" "Huh? I''m not like you, I won''t torture myself." Tristan patted the dirt off his body and said in a low voice, "I extracted my blood to carry out the blood transfusion for Desmond. Desmond and my blood type are exactly the same, so no one else can do it except for me." When Tristan mentioned Desmond, Nathaniel''s eyes darkened a little. "What''s going on? Didn''t they say he was not violent?" "Will Mango feel at ease if we don''t say so?" Tristan sighed, and Nathaniel immediately understood his intentions. After that, Nathaniel followed as Dennis and Queena sent Desmond to the undergroundboratory. The door and ss here were all made of antiexplosive materials. However, the door had been destroyed. As expected, this was done by Desmond. It seemed that Desmond''s destructive power was too great. After settling down Desmond, the security system was activated. Everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. Nathaniel felt ufortable upon seeing Desmond being trapped here like a dangerous person. He knew Mango would be even more upset if she had seen it. Hence, he finally understood the reason Dennis and the others were hiding this matter from Mango. "You can''t hide this from Mango forever! She will definitely find out sooner orter." Everyone became silent when they heard what he had said. "What''s going on? Didn''t you guys say that the violent elements in Desmond''s body will not be triggered that quickly?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Nathaniel had truly believed their words before. However, he was extremely worried now that he saw Desmond in such a state. Queena asked Nathaniel to sit down and served him a ss of water. Then, Dennis looked at Nathaniel and whispered, "It should have been no problem, but..." When Tristan saw that Dennis hesitated to speak, he decided to continue. "Desmond was not violent while in Ango''s militaryboratory. Everything was like what we said before. It was a trap! His true nature was triggered once he came here, and his violence caught people off guard all of a sudden." After hearing Tristan''s words, Nathaniel understood the meaning behind his words. "Did this happen because of theboratory explosion? The animals around were infected, so Desmond was also infected?" Tristan nodded in reply after hearing Nathaniel''s question. "But why are you all fine? Is Desmond different from you?" Nathaniel quickly caught the point. Tristan nced at him and whispered, "Desmond has a beast''s genes in his body, to begin with. I think it was Jose who modified his genes and injected them into his body. Also, I heard that Desmond''s mother went crazy and became disabled after being injected. Jose had sent people to watch over her until she gave birth to Desmond. Even so, Desmond''s live was still on the line while he was just born. Hence, Jose was the one who saved him with all the medicines and finally revived him after half a year. Therefore, Desmond''s blood is previous because it was cultivated by the most precious medicines in the world. However, no one knew the medicines he had consumed and the gic formation in his body. Also, I''m sure that Jose''s research never showed him these results. Now, he couldn''t suppress the violent elements in his body after theb exploded. Therefore, we had no choice but to lock him up." Although Nathaniel didn''t understand what they were doing, he understood the importance of their actions. After all, Queena and Dennis had hidden it from them as they considerate Mango. Well, Mango was the one who had saved Desmond''s life. She would probably be concerned if she were to find out about Desmond''s current situation. Furthermore, she wasn''t in a good health either. By right, she should be resting at The Ye''s Mansion instead of traveling here because of what had happened to Tristan and Desmond. At this thought, Nathaniel nced at Dennis and Queena. Then, he said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. I won''t tell Mango about this, but you can''t hide it from her forever. ." "Let''s keep it a secret for as long as we can. I''m really worried about her health." Queena felt distressed for Mango as she said these words. She wasn''t by her daughter''s side when thetter needed her the most. However, she couldn''t be honest with her now and this feeling was really terrible. Then, Dennis held Queena''s hand and whispered, "It will pass. Everything will be fine." After that, he turned to look at Tristan. "Tristan, I beg you to protect Desmond." Tristan was slightly stunned when he heard that. Well, Dennis was a wise soldier. He knew more than anyone how big a threat Desmond was. Desmond would be a killing machine if he were to be used by someone with evil intentions. ording to Dennis''s character, shouldn''t he destroy Desmond if he had no other choice? Although this was inhumane, this wasn''t something wrong because of what had happened. When he remembered how unfamiliar Dennis was with Desmond, it wouldn''t be unreasonable for him to issue such an order, would it? But now, Dennis said that he had to save Desmond. Was it because of Mango? Wait, that wasn''t right! Even if he wanted to take care of Mango''s wishes, he wouldn''t risk leaving Desmond alive and put everyone''s live on the line, right? So, what other secrets were there? "Uncle, I can''t guarantee that. If there is really no other way, we can only..." "No way!" Dennis suddenly shouted coldly, which startled Tristan. "Uncle, this is the only way." He wanted to force Dennis to tell the truth. Dennis had a secret in his heart, and it had something to do with Desmond. This was Tristan''s intuition, but what was the secret that Dennis had to hide? He had no choice but to put pressure on him. After that, Dennis looked at Tristan as if he had something to say. However, he restrained himself. "No matter what price I have to pay, I won''t allow anything to happen to Desmond." "Even with everyone''s lives at stake?" Tristan took a step forward and looked fiercely into Dennis'' eyes as he said this. This made Dennis reluctant to look straight at him. He turned his head and said coldly, "I will do everything I can to save Desmond." Tristan and Nathaniel were both stunned at his words. Then, Tristan looked at Dennis again. Dennis was his eldest uncle and one of his family members. Furthermore, he looked exactly like his father. But why did he feel so strange to him now? Did Dennis also be interested in this gics research? Did he wanted to be like Kolton? Also, did he have intentions to take over Desmond as his own? At the thought of this, his face suddenly turned pale, and he involuntarily stepped back. Nathaniel held him in the back and whispered, "You''re a general! Can''t you stand properly?" Tristan red at him, and he was in a bad mood. Before he could say something, Nathaniel tugged at him. "Mango should be awake by now, but she''s not very healthy. Do you have any tonics? Give me two." Tristan was a little furious when he heard what Nathaniel had said. "Do you think I sell medicines? Why would I suddenly have any tonics here?" "Then make me two of it. You do have the ingredients, don''t you?" Tristan couldn''t refute after hearing what Nathaniel had said. "Let''s go. She is your sister anyway. Can you take care of her? Well, I can lend my child to you for a few days after she has been born." Tristan was irritated by his words. "What do you mean? Are you mocking me for having no children? Nathaniel, I don''t want kids! Don''t you show off in front of me, or I will torture you to death." "Yes, yes, you''re amazing. You''re so amazing that you can even give birth to a child! Why don''t you teach me some of your skills so that Mango doesn''t have to work so hard." Tristan was annoyed, and he couldn''t wait to give him a good beating. "I''m puzzled. Why does Mango fancy you so much?" "Perhaps it''s because I''m more handsome?" Upon hearing his words, Tristan directly punched him jokingly. "Aren''t you a shameless person? You pretended to be reserved and cold in the past, didn''t you?" The two of them chatted a while and left the undergroundboratory. As Queena watched them leave, the corners of her lips lifted in a smile. However, the moment she turned around, she saw Dennis staring at Desmond, who was asleep. It was a worrying sight as Dennis'' eyes were transfixed at him. Was everything Tristan said true? Dennis had been on the ind for so many years and had been involved in the gic research back then. Perhaps he really had other intentions about Desmond? When he thought of the close rtionship between Desmond and Mango, Queena grabbed Dennis and said nervously, "Dennis, he is Mango''s lifesaver! What are you trying to do?" Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 Dennis was slightly stunned. He was distressed when he saw Queena''s suspicious gaze. "What do you really think of me?" These words startled Queena. Who was he? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He was upright, determined, and never bowed to evil forces. These were all his advantages. However, why did Queena feel uneasy when Dennis asked her this question? "I feel that the way you look at him is different. Dennis, I don''t wish to doubt you, nor do I want to ruin your rtionship with Desmond. Furthermore, Desmond is Mango''s good friend. What are your intentions towards him?" After so many years, Queena didn''t know what kind of torture Dennis had suffered on the ind. However, she knew that her words today would hurt him. "I''m sorry." "You don''t need to apologize to me." Although Dennis was a little sad, Queena''s current state made him feel bad. He sighed and looked at Desmond, who was asleep before whispering, "Desmond is Mauricio Blu''s son." "How is it possible? The person who was caught by Jose is not Mauricio at all, and at that time he was..." "I know." Dennis said these words softly. "At that time, Jose didn''t catch Desmond''s father, but his good friend, who took care of Desmond and his wife for him. To protect the safety of Mauricio, he did not deny it when people mistook him for Desmond''s father." After hearing Dennis''s words, Queena was a little confused and asked, "But Jose majored in gic research. Can''t he find out that the man isn''t Desmond''s father?" "That man''s blood type is the same as Mauricio''s." Queena immediately understood what was going on after hearing this. "I see." Desmond''s biological father had studied autopsies for Dennis, and he had never seen his wife and children until he died. Now that Desmond was in such a situation, Dennis wanted to rescue Desmond no matter what the consequences were. "So Desmond and Denver are brothers?" "Nah, they''re cousins." Dennis''s heart was filled with uneasiness. He used to think that he was omnipotent, butter, he discovered that he was nothing. After that, he couldn''t even protect his closest family and best brothers. What else could he do? How could he tolerate such a thing happening again now that his brother''s son had be like this? "I understand, but I still have a question. Why is Tristan''s blood able to counteract Desmond''s violence?" When Dennis heard Queena''s question, he whispered, "There''s something special about Tristan''s blood." "What do you mean?" Dennis coughed a little, and Queena quickly poured him a ss of warm water. He took a sip and said, "When Barack and Magnolia were dating, someone poisoned his food. Laborn originally nned to use Magnolia to poison him in secret. However, Magnolia knew about this, so she took some antidotes for him. However, something happened to him before the toxins in his body were cleared. Subsequently, when they brought Magnolia back, she found out that she was pregnant. Hence, Tristan was born with poison in his body. He was covered in bruises and was barely breathing when he was born. Bettany said that he would probably not survive, so Magnolia almost went crazy when she heard this." "After all, Tristan was the only child of Magnolia and Barack. Hence, Magnolia did everything she could to ensure his safety back then. Thus, she ordered Bettany to steal a syringe from Laborn''s research institute, and I heard that the drug was a newly developed gic test. At that time, Tristan was at the verge of dying, and Magnolia was desperate. So, she injected the syringe into Tristan''s body." "In the end, Tristan came back to life, and the toxins on his body were cleared. Then, due to time constraints, Magnolia sent him to the Acker family and secretly ordered Bettany to take care of him. Bettany found that Tristan was powerful and had an excellent physical strength than most people. Furthermore, Magnolia had done some experiments and failed to determine his limits. Fortunately, other than this, Tristan didn''t suffer from any other negative reactions. Later, when he returned to the army, our country''s doctors gave him a full-body examination and even took his blood sample for study. He found no problem with his blood, and he was no different from an ordinary person. His DNA was not affected, but his blood type had changed, so he became the only person with unique blood. However, his blood type could neutralize the violent elements in Desmond''s body. Therefore, I suspect that Kolton also contacted Laborn in those days. Otherwise, all of these situations are too much of a coincidence!" After hearing Dennis''s words, Queena suddenly became nervous. "Would Tristan be in great danger if others found out about this?" "Yes, so we can''t let anyone know, not even Tristan himself." Dennis'' brows furrowed tightly when he heard this reply. Then, he said in a low voice, "Tristan has to live well and be even more careful. Otherwise, no one will be able to give him a blood transfusion. Many doctors are studying his blood and trying to see if they can get his blood out of his veins. Unfortunately, they have all failed." Queena''s expression also became serious after hearing this. She suddenly thought of something and said, "Have you been in contact with the military recently?" "Yes, the superior has decided to transfer me to the scientific research group thanks to my great experience in this field. Also, Tristan is one of the people that the superiors have ordered us to protect well." Dennis looked at Desmond, who was sleeping, and continued, "Furthermore, Desmond is another person that we have to protect. Both of them rely on each other. Hence, if we can get Desmond to use his power for good, he could be the secret weapon of our country." "Desmond is not a weapon. He is a person! He never had a choice since he was born!" Queena suddenly became distressed as she eximed. "Isn''t Desmond''s father a martyr? Did the country give him an official status? What about Desmond''s mother? Isn''t she associated with the military? She died so miserably, but did the government support her? Poor Desmond! He was forced to ept all this when he still a baby. Do the leaders hope that he will be one of the country''s weapons? Can''t they think about this poor child for once?" Queena instantly started tearing up as she said this. When Dennis saw how Queena still remained kind the past twenty years, he couldn''t help but pull her into his embrace. "How do you know that Mauricio is not a martyr?" "What do you mean?" Queena looked at Dennis with tears in her eyes. On the other hand, Dennis felt heartbroken. He did not expect Queena to cry. "After the matter of Kolton broke out, I asked my superiors and to grant Desmond''s father a title as the martyr. Desmond''s pension has not been paid because we couldn''t find him during that time, but it has been included in the fund. Even the country haspensated the Blu family by recruiting Denver to join the army. Unfortunately, Denver''s legs were injured. Hence, I then suggested that you bring Anaya back. Anyway, Anaya has some connection with the Blu family. I shouldn''t be telling you these yet, but I''m afraid that something unexpected will happen after seeing Desmond''s current situation." After hearing Dennis''s words, Queena suddenly became nervous. "What do you want to do? Dennis, no matter what happens, you can''t leave me alone and risk your life at this moment." Dennis smiled and replied, "No, I won''t. By the way, what''s with the poison in your body?" "I don''t know. My health was poor at that time, and Bettany was the one who treated me. She told me that I had cancer, and she told my father the same thing. I didn''t know why she said that, but it was said that Bettany had been working under As Fang. I didn''t know whether she said it out of force or did it voluntarily. So I should ask Bettany again and maybe find some clues. She is Nathaniel''s subordinate now, so she won''t lie to us." Dennis became deep in thought after hearing what Queena had said. "Anyway, you should get some rest. The poison is still in your body. We don''t know if there are any side effects of the new medicine where the doctor had studied, so you need to hold on for a while." "Nah, I''m fine. I''ve lived for so long. I don''t have any more worries and regrets after reuniting with you and our daughter." "That''s nonsense! We''ve wasted too much time. You have to live healthily in the future and travel around the world with me. After these matters are settled, I will resign and apany you on a trip." Upon hearing this, Dennis stered on a gentle smile. Queena leaned her head on his shoulder and said softly, "I''m happy as long as I am with you and the children." "I will not allow anything to happen to you with me by your side. In fact, I haven''t seen my brother. Don''t you want to meet your sister, Magnolia and your father too? He will be overjoyed if he knows that you are still alive." Queena listened to the sweet voice of her beloved husband and couldn''t help smiling. "I believe everything will get better in time. We will have a peaceful life after all this." "Yes. So don''t give up easily." After all, Dennis was afraid that Queena would not be able to hold on. Queena could not help but smile when she heard this. They were whispering sweet nothings to each other. Meanwhile, Nathaniel dragged Tristan into his laboratory and looked at theb equipment before whispering, "Have you contacted Prisci?" Tristan paused slightly, and then said with some jealousy, "Why do you care about my wife so much? Nathaniel, do you have any inappropriate thoughts about my wife?" "What on earth are you talking about! She''s my sister!" "No! She is your sister-inw." Tristan said with an annoying smile. Nathaniel was irritated when he saw Tristan''s expression. "Urgh! You really deserve a good beating. Do you want me to give you another kick?" However, Tristan stopped and said, "Stop it. I''ll prepare some medicine for the Mango." Then, he found some herbs and began to fiddle with them. On the other hand, Nathaniel stared at Tristan as thoughts ran through his mind. Tristan and Desmond weren''t biologically rted, so why was his blood able to neutralize Desmond''s violence? What was the hidden reason behind this? Moreover, Tristan liked Prisci so much, and he even knew that Prisci was extremely worried about him. Thus, shouldn''t he first contact Prisci to exin the situation? Why didn''t he do this? Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 Meanwhile, Tristan sensed Nathaniel''s gaze on him. He put down his work and looked at Nathaniel while saying, "Do you have something to ask me?" "Don''t you already know what I''m going to ask you?" Nathaniel red at Tristan arrogantly as he said this. He wouldn''t have cared about Tristan if thetter wasn''t Mango''s older brother. Furthermore, Tristan had even married Prisci. After all, she was his savior, so he couldn''t allow her to be with an unreliable man like Tristan. "I think it''s necessary for me to talk to Prisci about her marriage." Nathaniel touched his chin and said seriously. He really regarded Prisci as his own sister. Meanwhile, Tristan was slightly displeased. "No! You''d better stay out of our affairs." "You''ve already bullied my sister, so why can''t I interfere? Tristan, you''re going a little too far, aren''t you? If we were to switch stances today, what would you do to me if I were to treat you like this?" "I''ll beat you to death." "Yeah, so I think it''s time for me to do the same to you too." Nathaniel rubbed his wrist as he spoke as he was ready to beat Tristan at any time. Just then, he heard Tristan mutter, "I''m doing this for her." Upon hearing this, Nathaniel paused slightly. He frowned and said, "Mango has always advised you to not this as an excuse to do things that will hurt them. What''s wrong with you? Tell me." Tristan looked outside when he heard this. Upon seeing that no one was around, he closed the door and shut down all the systems and equipment. However, Nathaniel was startled by his actions. "What the hell is going on?" "There''s something I just learned about." Tristan sat aside and handed a data report to Nathaniel. Nathaniel squinted for a while and said gloomily, "How on earth do you expect me to read let me suchplicated data? I know all these words, but I don''t understand what they mean." Tristan looked at Nathaniel with some contempt and whispered, "This is my blood test data. This is the only case in the world." "Aren''t you too full of yourself? Haha!" Nathaniel was about to continue the sarcasm when he heard Tristan say, "I''m telling the truth. My blood type is different from my parents, and it''s a special blood type. Although many people have it, there are always a few rare ones. I haven''t found a second person with the same blood type as mine through the blood storage data worldwide, and I don''t even know what this blood type is. The data and research regarding my blood type are highly protected, and I can''t get in." Nathaniel was stunned when he saw this. "When did you find out about this?" "When uncle said he would use my blood to suppress Desmond''s rage, I kept an eye on it and analyzed my own blood." Tristan''s brows furrowed tightly as he replied. After hearing this, Nathaniel''s expression also became serious. "So, since dad knows that this, why don''t you ask him?" "If uncle wanted to tell me, he could have told me sooner. He would not have waited until now. Furthermore, I found that the blood content of my body was simr to Desmond''s, so I suspected that I was also being studied. I just don''t know who''s doing this to me!" Tristan never thought he would be involved in such an embarrassing situation one day as this was an awful feeling. It would be fine if he knew about his fate long ago, just like Desmond did. However, he lived healthily for nearly 30 years, and he rarely got sick. Hence, he was surprised and felt ufortable knowing that he could be the object of research or even someone scientifically invented. Nathaniel''s face became a little solemn when he heard this. "Maybe it''s just your guess. You''re Barack''s son, and your dad won''t hurt you no matter what." "I know that, and I''ve also studied it. Even though the data in my body are extremely simr to Desmond''s, I''m different as my genes are milder. I guess that if I''m also an experimenter, perhaps my body''s genes might have been first researched and not be that dangerous. However, Desmond is a person who has been modified in the future and has his own unique skills. If my guess is correct, what awaits me will be a never- ending assassination once my secret is discovered by others. When that timees, it may be difficult for me to provide Prisci a stable life and future. If it''s like this, it''s better to let her think that I''m dead. The pain and sadness she''s experiencing will eventually get better in time, especially with you guys around her. Without me by her side, her life will have a new start. Perhaps in a few years, she''ll forget about me and find a normal person to live a peaceful life with." Tristan felt heartbroken as he spoke of this. He could not bear the thought of Prisci having a rtionship with another man. Looking at Tristan''s pale face, Nathaniel patted him on the shoulder and said, "Look, you already can''t take it just by imagining it. Do you think you can really tolerate her falling in love with others? Tristan, stop lying to yourself. You know you can''t let go of Prisci, and she''s not the kind of woman who can fall in love with others easily either. Besides, it''s just your spection. Even if your guess is true, the worst thing that could happen is that you''ll end up just like Desmond. Also, do you think that you will be in any danger with the protection of the Hans family and the Xiao family?" "But what if the other party is way superior? Or shall we say the person in the Santell Capital?" Nathaniel was slightly stunned after hearing what Tristan had said as he asked, "What are you talking about?" "You heard that, didn''t you? If my superiors didn''t order me to do so, who do you think has such great power to seal off all my information while being so secretive?" Nathaniel''s expression suddenly changed when he heard this. "No! It''s impossible." After hearing, Tristan''s lips curled up slightly. "You''re only saying this because Master Mo is your good brother. Maybe he will continue to be your comrade now, but do you think he will always be loyal to you once he''s in a superior position than us?" "Tristan Acker!" Nathaniel shouted at him, and then he looked around before saying, "I''ll help you hack into the system to have a look. If it''s really as you guessed..." "What do you think?" Tristan looked at Nathaniel, and the corner of his lips raised into an evil smile. Hence, Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel distressed. Then, Nathaniel narrowed his eyes and muttered, "If so, I will protect you with my life." Tristan suddenly feared up when he heard this. He quickly blinked his tears back and said in a hoarse voice, "Are you crazy? If you protect me with your life, what about my sister? What about my nephews?" "Mango will protect you like I do." Nathaniel patted Tristan on the shoulder before answering. He usually argued with Tristan, and there were times that he hated thetter. However, Tristan was still his brother, Mango''s older brother, so he was his family. Right now, Nathaniel was no longer alone because of Mango, and he had be the father of the three children. He had his inws, his grandfather, and his brother-inw with him. Hence, he viewed them as their close family and the people he vowed to protect with his own life. Although Nathaniel didn''t say these words, Tristan understood the meaning behind them. Hence, he felt emotional and touched by his kindhearted gesture. He had lived for almost 30 years, but no man had treated him this well. Hence, he was so touched that he almost feared up. "Alright, perhaps I''m just overthinking and making stupid guesses. Anyways, be careful and don''t let anyone notice. I''ll feel guilty if you get involved in the troubles." "Don''t worry." Nathaniel smiled lightly in reply. After that, he took out hisptop and contacted Zion. "Zion, help me out." Zion was asleep, but Nathaniel had woken him up. When he heard how serious Nathaniel was and the surroundings that thetter was in, he immediately became energized. "Alright." Zion quickly turned on hisputer as well. Both of them were father and son, so they cooperated well with each other. "Help me bypass some firewalls and hack into these systems while hiding your real location." Nathaniel typed quickly. Zion nodded in reply after receiving this message. Although he didn''t know what Nathaniel wanted to do, he still obeyed thetter''s orders no matter what they were. Both of them were coborating well in different rooms. Their hands seemed to be alive as they typed rapidly on the keyboard. Furthermore, codes kept shing on the screen, so Tristan couldn''t help but be amazed. He was one of the best experts in the field of medicine. However, he was seriouslycking in terms ofputer science. Hence, he had to admit that he was inferior to Nathaniel in this field. Heck! Even Zion, his nephew, was more intelligent than him! Well, why did he feel so upset about this? On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t care about what Tristan was thinking. Instead, he quickly found the secret documents that the country kept. His heart tightened when he noticed the remark on the folder with Tristan''s name on it. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Could Tristan''s assumption be true? At this thought, Nathaniel suddenly felt pressured. As long as he clicked on this document, the answer would be crystal clear. But was he ready to go against his superiors if it was true? Furthermore, Tristan had devoted his youth to passionately serving the country''s military since the age of eighteen. Even if he was in Ango, he still fought for the honor of his own country. If his guess was urate now, could he ept it? Nathaniel''s fingers were slightly trembling as he thought about this. Meanwhile, Tristan was also nervous. He couldn''t believe his eyes as this was something he failed to find out even with all his efforts. "Nathaniel, let''s forget about it." Tristan was breaking out in cold sweat as he said this. Perhaps he was afraid that he couldn''t bear it. In short, he was very nervous, and he wanted to give up at this moment. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief. But at the same time, he also knew that this matter would inevitably be trouble to Tristan if he did not speak out. After all, no one knew the consequences if someone with bad intentions decided to use this information. At this thought, Nathaniel took a deep breath and suddenly pressed the key with his finger. Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 "Ding." Nathaniel just opened the document when theputer gave out a warning sound. Following this, Zion''s anxious voice could be heard. "Mr. Ye, this document has initiated selfdestruction. You only have 25 seconds before your file will be destroyed automatically. It may even destroy yourputer." Nathaniel''s expression changed when he heard Zion''s words. Tristan''s heart skipped a beat. How important was the document that it had a self-destructing system? And this document was rted to him, so... Tristan''s mood wasplicated. Nathaniel did not care about anything else. He quickly used the remaining 20 seconds to copy and transfer the document. When it was almostpleted, theputer in front of Nathaniel exploded with a bang. Tristan protected Nathaniel at that crucial moment. Then, they fell to the ground together so that they wouldn''t get injured. "Zion, how are you?" Nathaniel quickly called Zion to ask. Zion quickly said, "I''m fine." Nathaniel finally felt relieved. The defence system was automatically turned on because of the explosion and the rm was triggered everywhere. Tristan said with a wry smile, "It''s over. Uncle will kill us." "He''ll kill you, but I''ll be fine." Nathaniel stood up after saying that. Tristan asked doubtfully, "What do you mean?" Nathaniel said as he walked out, "It means that you wanted to invade the top-secret document of the country, which made yourputer blow up. I just happened to be here." "What do you mean?" By the time Tristan understood, he saw Nathaniel opening the door and running out before the door was mmed shut. "Damn it!" Tristan seldom felt so depressed and he would never let Nathaniel go. "I was so touched just now, but it turned out that he''s just a liar!" Tristan was wondering if it was still toote to go out when he heard Nathaniel''s voiceing from outside. "Dad, what''s going on? Did something explode?" Tristan was appalled when he heard that. How could Nathaniel act as if he was unaware of everything? Tristan didn''t expect that Nathaniel would be so good at scheming against others. Dennis and Queena rushed over. When they saw Nathaniel outside and the explosion was in Tristan''s room, they couldn''t help but frown. The look in Dennis'' eyes was veryplicated. "Ask everyone to turn off their safety systems. They don''t have to stay here any longer. Nathan, come in." Dennis quickly gave orders and walked into the room with Queena and Nathaniel. Tristan smiled awkwardly and red at Nathaniel. Dennis whispered, "Nathan, close the door." "Alright." Nathaniel quickly locked the door. After they sat down, Dennis looked at Tristan and theplicated look in his eyes made Tristan a little embarrassed. "Uncle, I..." "When did you find out?" Dennis asked directly. Tristan was slightly stunned. When he knew that he couldn''t hide it anymore, he whispered, "When I gave the blood transfusion to Desmond." Dennis sighed and said, "You are quite alert. I didn''t know that you had done so many things under my nose. It seems that it''s understandable why the higher-ups think highly of you." His words made Tristan''s body stiffen suddenly. He was particrly sensitive to these words. Dennis looked at him and said in a low voice, "Don''t be nervous. It''s not what you think. The country doesn''t intend to train you to be an assassin. You''re the son of the Hans family. Besides this matter, the government would use everything they have to protect you. However, they were also studying theposition of your blood and you would be a useful agent for the country. Of course, you would need to be willing to do this because they wouldn''t force you. I wasn''t going to let you know. But now that both of you have destroyed all the confidential documents, there''s nothing left to hide. After all, from the moment the explosion urred, all traces of the information about your blood was wiped out." Dennis nced at Nathaniel after saying this, which made thetter feel a little embarrassed. Dennis clearly mentioned both of them, so it meant that he knew Nathaniel''s involvement in the matter as well. Nathaniel even thought he was smart to escape the situation. He said awkwardly, "Dad, I am afraid that Tristan would overthink..." "You even dared to intrude into the national security system. You are getting bolder than before." Dennis nced at him. Although he didn''t scold Nathaniel, his voice was harsh. Nathaniel quickly apologized. "Dad, I know I''m wrong." Nathaniel was one of the four most powerful heirs in Ocean City but he apologized like a child in front of Dennis, which made Tristan feel much better. "Do you think I wouldn''t know about your antics? Everyone in the entire military region knows that you''re aputer genius. Do you think I can get into the safety system by myself without your help? I don''t think so." Tristan finally found an opportunity to target Nathaniel. Nathaniel nced at him coldly and he gave up justifying his actions. When Tristan saw Nathaniel''s contemptuous eyes, he suddenly wanted to beat him up. When Dennis saw the interaction between the two of them, he suddenly felt relieved. Nathaniel was also doing it for Tristan''s sake, so how could Dennis get angry at them? "Alright, don''t both of you feel tired after causing so much trouble? Let''s clean up this ce and get some rest. Nathan, you don''t have to talk to Mango about this. Don''t make her worried." "All right." Nathaniel nodded. Dennis looked at Tristan and said slowly, "Tristan, you are the son of the Hans family. Although they''ve taught you that the country is as important as family, the Hans family will not sit back and watch if someone really hurts you even if that person is the leader. Don''t worry, your health is all right. Although your blood has mutated into a rare blood type, it has no effect on you. Maybe after you have children, your rare blood type will be passed down and it will eventually be a registered blood type. You are different from Desmond. It doesn''t matter if I tell you about what happened in the past." Then, Dennis told Tristan about what happened. Nathaniel felt that Laborn was really insignificant. If Laborn wasn''t dead now, Nathaniel would definitely let him experience how it felt to be an experimental subject. Only then did Tristan know the secret of his body. "So does that mean that the toxins in my body were neutralized?" "Yes." Tristan''s eyes suddenly shed with excitement. "Does that mean that Desmond''s blood can be neutralized as well? My blood has some use, but it''s not enough to neutralize the aggressive toxins in his body. However, it can make him fall asleep. If you know what I was poisoned with back then, can you extract the toxins in Desmond''s body to suppress or neutralize them?" Tristan was very excited when he was discussing about his field of expertise. Dennis smiled and said, "I''m afraid you have to ask your father about this." "What do you mean?" Tristan paused for a moment before he understood. Back then, Laborn injected the poison into Barack''s body. When Magnolia and Barack were in a rtionship, the poison was passed down to their children. Therefore... "Does my dad still have this toxin in his body?" "Probably. I heard that he is in poor health and he has been receiving treatment in Santell Capital, but the effect is minimal. Moreover, your father''s heart has been damaged. During this period of time, their main focus was to treat his heart, so you need to go and see his physical condition in person." Tristan suddenly felt a little sad when he heard Dennis'' words. His parents'' life was too rough. As a son, he could hardly do anything to help them. "But over here..." "Your Eldest Aunt and I are here. Why don''t you return to the Santell Capital with Mango and Nathan? Besides, we really don''t have much contact with the outside world here. You still need to investigate a lot of things like your grandmother''s identity and Liu Feng''s whereabouts." Dennis sighed and said, "Although we have set up a trap for Liu Feng and sent a few teams into the central area of the Dark Forest to search Desmond''s whereabouts, no further actions have been taken. Either he has noticed our n, or he has been caught up in something else. I don''t have a constant signal here, and I have to block the signal asionally. In order to protect those mutated races, we can''t be invaded and discovered, so there are many things that are beyond our abilities. You can check the world news in the next two days, and maybe you can find clues." Nathaniel could not help but ask when he heard this, "Mom and Dad, why don''t both of you go back with us?" "It''s not the right time yet. We''ll go back when this matter ispletely over. Right now, our priority is to protect this ce. We''ll leave everything to you." Tristan nodded. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Nathaniel apanied Dennis and Queena back to their room. When he heard Queena''s words, he said, "Nathan, I know that you will protect Mango well, but she''s now in a bad mood. Don''t argue with her." "I won''t. In fact, Mango doesn''t have to suffer like this, but she did it for me." Nathaniel''s heart ached when he thought of this. Queena smiled and said, "Since she is willing to give birth to your children, it means that she''s deeply in love with you. I know that you''ve always treated Mango well. I just hope that the rest of your life can go on smoothly and safely." "Yes, I will." Nathaniel smiled and left Dennis'' room. He had never been in such a rush to see Mango before. The more they experienced, the more they cherished each other''s feelings. He wondered how many times had they met in their past lives and what made them love each other so much regardless of the hardships? Nathaniel couldn''t wait to return to his bedroom. When he saw Mango sitting in bed while she read a book, all of his anxiety vanished and he felt exceptionally peaceful. "Honey, I''m back." Nathaniel whispered before walking forward to embrace Mango and her faint scent brought a happy smile to his face. Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 Mango raised her head and saw Nathaniel walking towards her with his back against the light. His tall figure gave her a sense of security. "What''s going on outside? I heard the rm and some noise, but I didn''t dare to go out because I was afraid that some people would run into me." Mango put down the book in her hand and grabbed Nathaniel''s hand. She realized that Nathaniel''s hand was not cold, which meant that he had been indoors all along. Mango felt somewhat relieved when she thought of this. Nathaniel looked at Mango''s worried expression as he tried to decide what to say to her. However, when he recalled the words that Mango had once said, he decided that he would not be able to make decisions on her behalf. Thus, Nathaniel decided to tell her everything. Although his father-inw warned him, how could he keep it from his wife? Mango couldn''t help but frown when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "Is there really no problem with my brother''s blood?" "There is a self- destructive device in the document. In fact, it''s also good that this happened because that document is a threat to Tristan. The present family members will not do anything to Tristan and Master Mo won''t do anything to him either. But who can guarantee that no one will do anything to him in the future? It''s still not safe to keep this document and it''s a good idea to destroy it now. However, Tristan will still have to worry about this matter in the future because we can''t just let anyone else take his blood." Nathaniel had many problems to consider. He believed in the current head of his family and Carlson, but no one could predict what would happen in the future. If something bad happens, it would be a disaster for Tristan and the Hans family. Now that Tristan has destroyed the document, only a few people would know about Tristan''s blood. Even if they wanted to do anything, they had to see if Tristan was willing to cooperate or not. After all, Tristan was no longer a child. Mango felt much more at ease after hearing this. "Do you know how many people Laborn has harmed? I''m so annoyed that he died so easily." When Mango thought of everything her family had endured, she remembered her deep hatred towards Laborn and As. Nathaniel reached out to hold her in his arms and whispered, "Everything will be over. Although they could get away with their crimes for a while, they would definitely get punished in the end." "But innocent people have been harmed for no reason." "There is no such thing as fairness in the world. Thew of the jungle has always been thew of survival. We should be d that we live in a peaceful country and society. If we are abroad, who would care about the lives and deaths of those people?" The conversation became more and more serious, so Nathaniel quickly changed the topic. "I managed to download the data of Tristan''s blood before he destroyed the document. I really want to see what the higher-ups are nning to do to him. If I find out that they''re nning to treat him with hostility, I will let my parents and uncles prepare in advance." Nathaniel''s words made Mango pause. She instantly understood Nathaniel''s meaning. Once Tristan''s safety was involved, Nathaniel would stand on Tristan''s side without hesitation. What more could Mango ask for when her husband was such a great man? Mango''s heart was instantly filled with warmth. "Dear, you are so good to me." Mango threw herself into Nathaniel''s arms and he felt a wave of arousal when he was enveloped in her faint fragrance. However, he could only suppress his urges when he thought of Mango''s current situation. "Honey, I regret keeping this child." "Why?" Mango looked at Nathaniel in surprise. She could not help but blush when she felt Nathaniel''s arousal. "What are you thinking about all day long?" "I miss my wife. Shouldn''t my sex drive be high at this age? You even flirted with me like this, I..." "Shut up!" Mango''s face turned redder. Did this man lose his mind? She suddenly felt mischievious. Nathaniel really couldn''t stand it and he said in a hoarse voice, "Do you want to go and see Tristan''s document?" "All right." Mango also sat up straight. It was better not to put her body under stress during this period of time in case she couldn''t take it. They turned on theirputers. Nathaniel quickly transferred the document. The report clearly recorded the data of Tristan''s blood before and after he was poisoned. It even recorded his daily life since childhood and a few physical examinations, which meant that he had been under surveince since he was born. This made Mango and Nathaniel very ufortable. No one would like to be under such tight surveince all the time. In fact, Tristan''s encounter with Prisci wasn''t a coincidence. It was a n that had been carried out regrly to build feelings between Tristan and Prisci. Their rtionship would then be used to target Ango. Mango and Nathaniel''s faces became even more grim when they read this. "It''s better to destroy this document. Otherwise, I''m afraid there''ll be a misunderstanding if Tristan sees it." Mango understood how a woman would think. Although she believed that Tristan didn''t know about this beforehand, no one would like their feelings to be used against them. Furthermore, Tristan had been taken into the research institute after Prisci lost her memories. This showed that the n was useless and she was nning to take other measures. "Has my father read this document?" "I don''t think he has the authority to see this. This is an encrypted document, and there are no more than three people who can read it." Nathaniel''s words made Mango feel a little morefortable. "Destroy it." Nathaniel frowned and said, "The other documents can be destroyed, but you''d better keep this data for Tristan. He wants to study the toxins in his Barack''s body and research the medicine that suppressed Desmond. This data is very important to him." "Well, let''s destroy everything except for the data." Mango''s heart sank. She knew that there were times when an innocent person would be punished for something that was out of their control, but she found it a little uneptable when it came to her family. "Since my brother has already spread the news of his death, why doesn''t he actually die?" Mango''s words shocked Nathaniel. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Are you kidding?" "What are you thinking about?" Mango saw Nathaniel''s surprised expression and knew that he had misunderstood her. "That''s my brother! Can I really kill him? I mean, since outsiders think he has passed away, I will use this reason to make my brother disappearpletely from the public eye." Nathaniel looked at Mango and said in a low voice, "This is a big deal. I don''t think we can make a decision for Tristan. Furthermore, your father wants us to return to the Santell Capital." What? Tristan would be the centre of everyone''s attention in the city. Mango was terrified just by thinking about it. Now she understood the reason why Tristan did not tell Prisci that he was still alive. "Will my brother attract attention if hees over now?" "Definitely." Nathaniel stroked Mango''s head and said, "Don''t worry. If you really want Tristan to know about this, I can''t do anything about it." "I''ll leave it to you, honey." Mango smiled sweetly at him. How could Nathaniel resist her smile? He could feel his heart pounding and his body temperature rising. Unfortunately, he could only act on his urges after Mango gave birth. He thought about his unborn child. Nathaniel looked at Mango''s stomach with aplicated expression. In the end, he resigned to her fate and got up. Then, he used the balcony to reach Tristan''s room and dragged thetter over. Tristan had just taken a bath, but he was dragged over by Nathaniel before he could dry his hair. He couldn''t help feeling a little resentful because of this. "Nathaniel, you''re trying to make things difficult for me, aren''t you? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll get a cold?" "Tristan." Mango''s gentle voice immediately silenced Tristan. "Mango, haven''t you slept yet?" "No, I asked Nathan to invite you here." Mango was very good at convincing others and Tristan''s anger was eased when he heard her words. Sure enough, his sister was very adorable. He red at Nathaniel before he grabbed a towel and wiped his hair. He sat on the chair and asked, "Why did you ask me toe over sote at night? Is this guy bullying you? Tell me. I will teach him a lesson for you." Nathaniel couldn''t help but roll his eyes when he heard that. Tristan had always wanted to teach him a lesson. However, Mango felt that it was a little funny. She whispered, "Tristan, I heard about your matter from Nathan. He downloaded the document before it was destroyed. Do you want to have a look?" Tristan suddenly stopped smiling cheekily and looked at Nathaniel in confusion. Nathaniel coughed and said, "It was urgent at that time and I didn''t have time to talk to you. I just wanted to save the documents first and the selfdestruction virus was very aggressive. It would destroy the entireputer and all traces of the document would disappear. I took advantage of this loophole and forwarded the documents directly to me." Tristan could not help but admire him. Nathaniel was indeed a genius to be able to do this in 20 seconds. Fortunately, Nathaniel was his brother- in-w. If he was Tristan''s opponent, it would be terrible. Tristan came over and looked at the contents of the document for a long time. Mango hurriedly said because she was afraid that he would feel ufortable, "Tristan, if you feel wronged, you can..." "I''m not upset. If I were a government official, I would try my best to rope someone like myself into working for the country." Tristan''s words surprised Mango. Alright, she really couldn''t understand a man''s perspective of the big picture. The more she interacted with soldiers, the more Mango admired them. She knew that she had very little experience in this field, but the faith and loyalty of these men were far beyond her imagination. Mango seemed to understand why her own country could thrive among so many countries with each passing day, and how the military could improve day by day. Everything was based on the loyalty and faith of these soldiers. At this moment, she suddenly felt that Tristan and Nathaniel were amazing men. Perhaps they were only two people in therge army, but they were doing an extremely good job. Just as Mango was sighing with emotion, Tristan continued, "But it doesn''t mean that I''ll approve of it, and it doesn''t mean that I''ll be involved either. No one likes to be ab rat, and no one can guarantee if their next family member will have the same thoughts, so..." Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 Mango and Nathaniel looked nervously at Tristan. There was a hint of coldness in his eyes and the corner of his mouth was slightly lifted up, which made his smile look a bit bitter. "So Tristan should sacrifice his body for our country." Mango immediately let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was thinking the same thing. "But if that''s the case, Prisci would be heartbroken." Nathaniel knew that this was the best way to protect Tristan, but he had to keep the news that Tristan was still alive a secret. Once the news was spread, everyone''s attention would be fixed on Prisci. As long as she made a move, Tristan''s previous efforts would be in vain. When Tristan thought of how Prisci couldn''t eat or drink because of him, he felt as if his heart was being stabbed by a knife. "I have to hurt her now in order to be with her in the future, but I swear that I will love her for the rest of my life." Although Tristan said this, he knew that the pain of losing a husband was extremely hard to endure. Mango also felt sorry for the Prisci. Nathaniel whispered, "Have you ever thought about it? Your father knows that you are still alive. Do you want to tell him about this?" "No." Tristan shook his head. "Uncle has suffered for so many years, but he still hasn''t changed his principles. I know that he will leave the military area for me and he''ll do anything to protect me, but I don''t him to do so. It was not easy for uncle and aunt to be together. They should enjoy each other''spany after suffering for all these years, and they don''t have to repay me. This document is top secret. Since I haven''t seen it before, I don''t need to see it in the future either. I''m not someone who would drag down my whole family for my own safety." "But my parents know that you are still alive. If the news of your death is spread, I''m afraid it''s hard to exin." Mango''s words caused Tristan to smile. "I''m not leaving all of you. Uncle wishes for us to return to the Santell Capital together. If I didn''t know about anything before this, I wouldn''t have gone there by now. However, my life isn''t under my control anymore and I have to purge the poison in my father''s body as well. I still have a wife to take care of, so I need to fulfil my responsibilities. As long as I''m still alive, I will always be an abnormality and I''ll always be noticed by everyone. Even my loved ones and my wife will be under surveince. This is unfair to them." "Is it fair to you?" Mango''s heart ached for Tristan. Tristan smiled slightly and said indifferently, "It''s not, but I have really devoted myself to improving myself in the past few years. Let''s call it even." "Tristan." Mango could not help but wrap her arms around Tristan''s waist. Nathaniel frowned slightly. He really wanted to kick Tristan out, but he held himself back because of Mango. "How are you going to die?" Nathaniel was gritting his teeth as he spoke and his eyes were fixed on Mango''s arms that were around her brother. Tristan couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment before he understood what was going on. He couldn''t help butugh. This man would get jealous extremely easily. However, Tristan would probably feel the same if Prisci was holding Nathaniel now. "Alright, a woman like you should know how to act properly. You still have to keep a distance from men. You should at least be mindful of your husband''s mood, shouldn''t you?" Tristan''s words made Mango stunned for a moment before she understood. In a blink of an eye, she saw Nathaniel''s embarrassed gaze and couldn''t help butugh. "You''re so childish. This is my brother!" "If it weren''t for that, he would have been dead a long time ago." Nathaniel muttered. "Oh, then I have to thank you." Tristan nced at him contemptuously and said, "As long as we don''t leave this ce, everything is possible. Maybe I can discuss it with Desmond." "Desmond?" Nathaniel and Mango immediately became nervous. "Isn''t Desmond losing control now? What are you going to do?" Tristan whispered, "Since my blood can let Desmond lose consciousness for a while, maybe he will regain his senses if I give him more blood!" "No way!" Mango and Nathaniel spoke in unison. "Are you crazy? Don''t you know your own situation? Do you know how precious is your blood? There is no one in the world who can give you a blood transfusion! If you bleed too much and your life is threatened, you will really die!" Nathaniel really wanted to strangle Tristan because he couldn''t understand what thetter was thinking. However, Tristan said calmly, "If not, can you think of a better way to escape? Unless Desmond rips my body to shreds, where can you find a body like mine? The most important thing is that our blood composition is the same!" Mango and Nathaniel fell silent after hearing these words. Indeed, no one in the world could have the same blood type as Tristan. "But..." "There are no ''buts''. If I don''t do this, I will be regarded as a mereb rat and even my children will not be safe in the future. In this case, so what? I still need you to cooperate with me at that time." Tristan''s words made Nathaniel feel stressed. "You would never remember me when you get good things." "Of course, good things will be left for my wife. Why should I remember you? You''re not my wife." Tristan''s words made Nathaniel speechless. Alright, it was his fault. Mango was still a little worried. "Tristan, let''s think of another way." "There''s no time. It''s almost dawn and it''s toote." Tristan made up his mind. Although Mango still felt that something wasn''t right, she didn''t dare to retort. After all, Tristan was speaking the truth. After Tristan left, Mango''s heart tightened. "Nathan, do you think my brother''s n will work?" "We must seed, otherwise everything will be over. If this fails, everyone will know about this n and it will attract the attention of the higher authorities. They will even suspect Dad for treason." Nathaniel thought much farther into the future. "Then what should we do? My brother needs to give his blood for this n to work. Who knows how much blood would be needed? In order for this to be convincing, arge amount of my brother''s blood would need to be on the crime scene. However, the amount of blood he can give is limited. Although it can be replenished, it would need time. I''m really scared..." How could Nathaniel not be afraid? Since Mango could think of these problems, Tristan must have also thought of them. He frowned tightly. "I''ll call Bettany and ask her to get some bloodnourishing medicine. As long as Tristan starts his n, I''ll ask Bettany and the others to help him. It''s better to let Lebanon arrange a ce for Tristan to rest." Mango was a little worried when Bettany was mentioned. "My mother was poisoned at that time, but she was diagnosed with cancer. This piece of news was given by Bettany, but I don''t know if she is trustworthy. Tristan and my mother are my most important family members, I..." "I know, but don''t worry. I don''t know how Bettany used to be and I''ll ask about your mother''s matters, but I know that she will never betray me now." Nathaniel''s words surprised Mango. "You''re that confident?" "It''s not that, but it''s because my brother poisoned her." Nathaniel had never mentioned this to anyone else before. Since Mango was so worried, he decided to let her know. " Maverick?" "Yes." Nathaniel nodded. "He has the same worries as you. He was afraid that Bettany would have ulterior motives by staying with me, so he poisoned her. If she isn''t loyal to me, she would die miserably." Mango didn''t know much about the blood hexes so far, but she believed it since Nathaniel was the one who told her about it. "Well, let''s act separately. I''ll call my brother and you can call Bettany. Everything will be ready." "All right." The couple began to move quickly. This night was bound to be extraordinary. At about 4 a.m., theb that Desmond was locked in was kicked open again. Desmond ran out madly and killed the guards before he ran all the way to the periphery of the dark forest. Dennis, Queena, and the others chased him after they got the news. Tristan also ran out in front of them. "Bring some sedatives and follow me!" Tristan''s words made the researchers follow him. Queena said with some concern, "Why did Desmond sleep for such a short while this time? Did it only take him two hours to wake up?" Dennis'' face became a little more serious. "If that''s the case, I''m afraid Desmond can''t control himself." "What should we do?" Queena couldn''t help but worry when she knew how much pressure Dennis was under.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Bring Desmond back first." All the people went out to look for Desmond. Mango was left behind because she was pregnant. Zion was worried for his mother, so he came over to apany her. "Mommy, don''t worry. Uncle Desmond will be fine." Although he was young, he knew that this matter was beyond his abilities. He only hoped that these comforting words would be useful to Mango. Mango nodded and held Zion in her arms. She whispered, "I won''t be afraid with you here." However, Mango''s heart was in turmoil. This was a risky n. If it failed, all of them would be finished. Mango didn''t think that everyone here was really on Dennis'' side. Dennis had been trapped on Koiton''s ind for so many years, so how could he have any trusted subordinates and influence? The people here were probably sent by the higher-ups to assist Dennis'' research. Therefore, Nathaniel was right. Today''s n must be sessful. Mango was on tenterhooks as she waited and Lebanon didn''t dare to rx. He had sent someone to find a secret residence for Tristan to stay, but he found that there would be a risk no matter where it was. The chief guard couldn''t help but say when he saw how anxious Lebanon was, "Sir, I have an idea, but I don''t know if it will work." "Tell me now! As long as your n works, I will give your family riches that willst them a lifetime." To Lebanon, nothing was more important than his family. The only rtives he had now were Prisci and Tristan, and he was even willing to step down from his title to save them. Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 The guard hurriedly said, "In our country, there is a family with the surname Hans and they only have one daughter. She is leading a mundane life and runs a small family business. I heard that she gave birth to a pair of fraternal twins, but the boy died soon after he was born. Her family was afraid that she would be devastated, so they registered two names and told her that her son was stolen. They have been wasting all their money to look for her son who doesn''t exist. They did all this to buy somefort and hope for her to find her son. I think we should give this identity to Mr. Acker. As long as we make it clear to the head of the Hans family, they will naturally cooperate." Lebanon was no longer a boy who didn''t know anything in the past. When he heard the chief guard''s words, he narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice, "What''s the rtionship between you and this family?" The head guard was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. "Sir, I..." "Be honest with me, and maybe I won''t punish you." There was a coldness in Lebanon''s eyes, which made the guard unable to stand up anymore. He knelt down and said nervously, "Your majesty, this man is my distant uncle. Over the years, the people have lived in destitution because of Laborn, and my uncle''s family is in poverty. Therefore, I want to take this opportunity to help my uncle''s family. Your majesty, please spare my life." Lebanon finally understood what was going on when he heard the words of the guard. "It''s possible for me to promote your rtives, but I don''t understand why I don''t do that to help your uncle or your family?" A hint of grief shed across the chief guard''s face. "Your Majesty, my family is gone. When Laborn was still alive, he ced my family under house arrest for some reason out of fear that our position as chief guards would be too high. However, my family inexplicably passed away and I didn''t even see them before they died. Some said they were sent to theb and some said that they were killed. I''m now all alone and I only have one cousin left." Lebanon felt very upset. "I will find out the truth. If what you said is true, I will promote your cousin''s status. As long as you are loyal to me, I will not treat you unfairly." The chief guard quickly answered. However, Lebanon still went to investigate the matter very quickly. Everything was just as the guard had said, so Lebanon still sent a message to the guard''s family. Not long after that, the head of the Hans family agreed and was grateful. Lebanon was in charge of matchmaking the daughter of the Hans family to the son of the cab elder, who had a high position. This was also a message to everyone that the Hans family had begun to rise from the ashes. Dennis and Queena chased all the way to the periphery of the Dark Forest. Along the way, they saw a lot of broken limbs and bodies. They were dripping with blood, which was shocking. Queena involuntarily swallowed and said, "Dennis, do you think Tristan will..." "No!" Dennis felt very uneasy, but he quickly denied it as if he could trick himself into believing it. The further they went, the more bodies they saw. Even though Dennis had seen these gory scenes before, he still felt ufortable at this moment. Dennis and Queena saw Tristan''s body when they reached the edge of the forest. The body was beyond recognition. His whole face was disfigured, but the clothes were Tristan''s and even his body was ripped apart. Dennis staggered and almost fell down. "This is not true!" He ran quickly and saw blood everywhere. Beside the body, there were the syringes and reagents that Tristan was holding before this. Dennis tried to keep himself calm. He quickly collected the blood and took it back for examination. When the test results came out, his face was extremely pale and he looked as if he had aged significantly. The report stated it was a unique blood type that could not be made up. Queena felt very distressed when she saw Dennis acting this way. "Dennis, don''t be like this." "How can I exin it to my brother? How can this be true?" Dennis wept tears from his eyes. Their sorrow enveloped the entire atmosphere as Mango and Zion ran over. "Mom, Dad, where''s my husband? Where''s my brother? When will theye back? Did they manage to find Desmond?" Dennis was stunned when he heard her questions. They still had to find Nathaniel. Almost all the people who followed Desmond were dead, but he didn''t see Nathaniel''s body. How could he forget? Dennis felt as if his heart was shattered when he looked at his daughter''s anxious expression. "I''ll send someone out to look for him." "I''ll go too!" Mango took the lead, but Queena stopped her. "You can''t go out with your condition now. Besides, Desmond is like a ticking time bomb. No one knows where he wille from. It was our mistake this time because I didn''t expect that Desmond''s madness would be so uncontroble. Mango, listen to me and stay here." "But my husband and my brother are both outside. How can I sit still?" Mango''s eyes were full of tears. Dennis endured the pain and said, "Tristan is gone." "What do you mean by that?" Mango looked at Dennis, who couldn''t even look straight at her. "He''s dead." "Dad, can you stop fooling around?" Mango looked at Dennis and said these words in a low voice. However, her words made Dennis feel as if he had been shot. "I am going to bring back Tristan''s corpse." Dennis walked out after he said that. Mango suddenly fainted. "Mango!" Queena was extremely worried and quickly sent for a doctor to examine her. Meanwhile, Zion followed beside Mango closely. Dennis came back after more than half an hour, but he didn''t find Tristan''s body. When he left, all the bodies were gone. The bloodstains looked as if the bodies have been dragged away for a long distance as if someone had cleaned them up. A few men followed behind Dennis while they carried Nathaniel, who was injured and unconscious. Nathaniel''s arms and thighs were badly scratched while he was bleeding. It was lucky that he fainted in a small ditch, or he might have been killed if he was left in the jungle. Dennis immediately asked some of the staff to save Nathaniel. The sky was already bright by the time everything was settled. When Mango woke up, she heard that Nathaniel was injured and unconscious. She immediately shot up from bed and lifted her nket before she ran towards Nathaniel''s ward. Queena was extremely frightened when she saw this. As the person in charge, Dennis would definitely report such a big incident to the higher- ups. Although he was sad and worried about Mango as well as Nathaniel, he still had to file a report before he could do anything else. Nathaniel had already woken up when he came out, but his face was terribly pale because of excessive blood loss. Mango held his hand in a worried manner. She couldn''t ask anything, so she could only look at him with teary eyes. Dennis asked when he saw that Nathaniel was fine, "What exactly happened?" "Desmond haspletely lost his mind. Tristan had to fight him at close range in order to make him calm down. I went forward to help when I saw that Tristan was no match for him, but I didn''t expect that Desmond would directly knock me over. If it weren''t for Tristan, I would probably have died." When Nathaniel told them such a terrifying experience, his face became frighteningly pale. Dennis didn''t want to give up and asked, "Tristan..." "What''s wrong with him? I was sent flying. Then, I knocked into a stone and fainted. He''s fine, isn''t he?" Nathaniel''s words made Dennis feel ufortable again. "Take good care of yourself." After saying that, Dennis left the room. Queena was worried about Dennis, so she followed him out. When Mango and Nathaniel were left in the room, she hurriedly asked, "How did you get so badly injured?" "Everyone is dead. Would it be reasonable if I''m not seriously injured?" Nathaniel said in a voice that could only be heard by both of them and whispered, "This matter is not over and we can''t rm anyone for the time being. I need to recover first. It doesn''t matter whether we go back to the country or to the Santell Capital, but I think we need to leave the Dark Forest right away." "Can you move?" Mango was a little worried. Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed and he said in a low voice, "I''m not allowed to move because I am the only survivor. I am well-versed inputers and I''m rted to Tristan, so I can''t cut ties with this at all. I may have to go back to the capital to help with the investigation." Nathaniel had already expected this oue before agreeing to Tristan''s actions, so he wasn''t surprised. On the contrary, Mango was in poor health and she was pregnant. She didn''t know when she would be able to meet Nathaniel again if they were separated. Mango didn''t expect this matter to be so troublesome. She couldn''t help but say, "I don''t want to be separated from you!" "Mango!?" "I just don''t want to be separated from you. Even if you have to help with the investigation, I will apany you. I don''t believe that the superior will be so unkind." As Mango spoke, Nathaniel immediately smiled dotingly. "Well, I don''t care even if the investigationsts two years with you by my side." "Would it be that long?" Mango was a little stunned. Nathaniel nodded and said, "This is what I predicted. After all, this matter involves too many people and important secrets, so we need to be cautious. So from now on, no matter what Tristan will do in the future. Otherwise, we will lose everything." Mango nodded. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Take a rest. You''ve been too tiredst night." Nathaniel patted the spot beside him. Since Mango knew that Nathaniel was injured, she was still very uneasy. She crawled onto his bed andy down in his embrace. "Nathan." "Hm?" "Thank you." Mango didn''t know what else she could say. Nathaniel only smiled peacefully and closed his eyes before he fell asleep. When Zion saw his parents sleeping, he quietly left. There were some things that he didn''t fully understand, but he also understood what Nathaniel said just now. He was afraid that he would not see his parents in the next year or two. When Zion thought about his brother and sister at home, he suddenly felt a heavy burden on his shoulders. He quietly returned to his room and told Mateo and Brantley about it immediately. Although he was still young, he knew that his parents would be fine as long as Brantley and the Hans family were around. Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 After Dennis reported the matter, just as Nathaniel had expected, the officials from Santell Capital sent a helicopter to pick up Nathaniel and Mango. Zion was too young, so Mango had entrusted him to the Prisci. Mango couldn''t see Prisci, so she could only send a text message to her. I hope that Lebanon would cooperate with Prisci to send Zion back to Ocean City. Although Lebanon was the king of Ango, he could not do anything to control the border between the two countries and he could only ept it. Nathaniel and Mango were very calm. Considering Mango''s physical condition and Nathaniel''s contribution to the country, they agreed to Mango''s request to follow Nathaniel for an inspection. Prisci had been waiting for news from Mango and Nathaniel to arrive, and for them to bring Tristan back. Not only was Tristan nowhere to be found, but both of them had also been sent back to the Santell Capital to be isted and examined for special reasons. She couldn''t understand and ept this, but Mango and Nathaniel had already left by the time she reached the central zone of the ck Forest. Only Zion and Dennis were left. Queena looked at Prisci. Since Queena knew about Prisci''s identity, she told thetter everything she could know about and also about Tristan''s death. Prisci almost fell over in shock. She had hope when she learned that the broken leg was not Tristan''s. However, she couldn''t ept it when she was told that Tristan was dead. She was in a trance and she almost fell down, but she was held tightly by a pair of small hands. "Aunty, please don''t faint. Mommy and daddy are gone. I''m scared." Zion''s voice was so soft that it sounded like he was crying and it instantly tugged at Prisci''s heart. She probably wouldn''t have a child in this life. She didn''t have much hope in the first ce. Now that Tristan was no longer around, she didn''t even have a shred of hope to be a mother. However, women were born with maternal instinct, especially towards children who were as obedient and tolerant as Zion. She couldn''t turn a blind eye to this. Then, Prisci hugged Zion and began to cry. She had been holding back ever since Tristan''s incident and she kept telling herself to be strong. She kept waiting for Tristan to return, but now that her hope had been shattered, she lost all of her faith and expectations. That feeling of losing everything made her devastated, but she had to be strong for Zion. Mango and Nathaniel helped her a lot. Although she didn''t know why they were brought back to the Capital, Zion was their child. She couldn''t let Zion feel so worried by himself in a foreign country. After Prisci finished crying, she looked at Dennis and Queena while she sobbed, "Tristan''s body can''t be found?" Dennis shook his head and felt very sad. Prisci felt that there was no longer anything precious to her in Ango. There was only pain and sadness here. Rather than staying here, she might as well return to Tristan''s hometown and return to the Hans family. After all, that was her home. However, she didn''t know if she was still a member of the Hans family. Prisci carried Zion into her arms and whispered, "I want to bring Zion back to Ocean City." "Although Tristan''s remains are gone, we can set up something like a tomb for him. Are you sure you don''t want to stay?" Dennis begged as he looked at the Prisci. Prisci sobbed and said, "This isn''t his hometown. He was forced to grow up in a foreignnd and he only returned to his own country when he grew up. He wanted to return to his own country, but he was never able to do so. Now that he has finally returned to his ancestral roots, he was gone even though his own father hasn''t seen him. His life was very short, but I know that he wouldn''t want to build his tomb here. After I return home, I will set up a burial mound for him in the ancestral land of the Han family. I will always pay my respects to him every year and this was Tristan''s wish as well." Prisci no longer listened to Dennis and the others after she said that. After that, she directly carried Zion out of the Dark Forest. Everyone said that the Dark Forest was turbulent and horrible, but Prisci watched as those mutated animals quietly watch her leave. For a moment, she didn''t know what to think. Lebanon was waiting for her outside. When he saw that Prisci had obviously lost a lot of weight, his eyes became a little moist. "Prisci." "Lebanon, I want to go home." Prisci couldn''t help but shed tears. She thought she was strong enough, but she seemed to see Tristan the moment she saw Lebanon. Excruciating pain enveloped her body and it became difficult for her to breathe. Prisci plunged into Lebanon''s arms and fainted. "Prisci!" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Lebanon quickly hugged Prisci and Zion in his arms. Zion whispered, "Uncle, I can go myself. Just look after Auntie." "It''ll be hard on you." Lebanon stroked Zion''s head and put him down. Then, he picked up Prisci, who was unconscious, and quickly returned to the pce. There was amotion throughout Ango. Lebanon invited a lot of doctors to treat Prisci, but they were all rejected by her. She felt cold all over as she looked at the familiar atmosphere in the pce. This ice-cold pce had imprisoned her for so many years, and now she was back. She had never felt that her life was so difficult in the past, but she felt as if an eternity had passed with every second. Her eyes became lifeless after she lost the love of her life. Zion had been quietly waiting at the side. When Prisci woke up, he gave her a cup of boiled water. When it was time to eat, he ordered the servants to prepare the food. Although Prisci didn''t have an appetite, she still forced herself to eat when she saw Zion staring at her pitiful appearance, However, she would throw up in the bathroom every time she finished eating. It was not that she didn''t want to eat it, but she really couldn''t. The food seemed to be stuck in her throat. Prisci knew that she might be sick. There was no cure for her heartbreak, and the only person who could heal her pain was no longer in this world. Zion was very worried and followed Prisci closely. She forced herself to be strong when she saw how adorable he was,. Nathaniel and Mango had no idea when they would return. How could they make their son worry about her so much? "Zion, I''m fine. Don''t worry. After two days, let''s go back to Ocean City when I get better, okay?" "Alright." Zion answered obediently. Prisci had a fever. She woke up in a daze and cried as if she had seen Tristan. She saw him stand in front of her with blood all over his body and it seemed as if he wanted to tell her something, but he could not say a word. There was love and heartache in his eyes. Prisci kept crying and yelling, but Tristan vanished suddenly without a trace. "Why did you abandon me? Why didn''t you wait for me? Tristan, you liar! Didn''t you say you wanted to take me out to travel the world? Didn''t you say that we haven''t gone on a honeymoon? Come back to me!" Prisci was crying her heart out. Lebanon had asked the doctor to stay by her side all the time, but she was not in a good state. Zion felt a little ufortable. He left the crowd and walked out, as he nned to make a call or take a look at the country''s situation on the inte. However, he saw a figure sh past. It was obvious that it wasn''t someone from the pce. He frowned slightly, but he somewhat understood that Prisci might have been watched by someone. Who would keep an eye on Prisci? Lebanon was already the King of Ango. Besides, Prisci''s position would not have much of an effect on him. There was no need for him to monitor her at all, so who could it be? Zion didn''t understand the situation at all, but he knew that he couldn''t do anything now. He stood outside alone as the cold wind blew around him before he returned to the room. Just as everyone was busy helping Prisci, amon citizen of Ango began to set up a funeral. It was rumoured that the person who died was the family''s only child. He was only about twenty years old, but he died in an ident. His parents invited a few children to help with the funeral process before setting the corpse on fire. The deceased had many rtives and there were many guests in the vige. It was very lively. While the bodies were in the morgue, Bettany''s face was almost crumpled. She was ordered by Nathaniel to take Tristan and prepare the medicinal materials for replenishing his blood. However, she did not expect that Tristan''s life would be hanging by a thread. The blood in his body had almost been depleted. Bettany really couldn''t imagine what he had gone through and why he would end up like this. However, it wasn''t her ce to ask these questions. She used a medicinal herb to sustain Tristan''s life force and forced him to drink the medicine to replenish his blood. However, Tristan''s immunity was reduced because of excessive blood loss and he began to have a fever. Bettany used all her skills, but Tristan still had a high fever. She couldn''t go out, nor did she dare to go out at this time, for fear of revealing the fact that Tristan was still alive. Nathaniel gave her orders to keep Tristan''s life a secret. She originally nned to take Tristan out during the deceased''s funeral in three days time, but Tristan''s life was now hanging by a thread. Moreover, his blood was special and he could not have a blood transfusion. This was simply too difficult. Bettany was so anxious that she almost fainted. "Mr. Acker, if you can hear my words, can you please hold on? Now you have a high fever, and even the panacea can''t replenish your blood quick enough. Although I don''t know what you have experienced, the chief told me to save you. My nickname is Varna Hades, so please don''t ruin my reputation, okay?" Bettany didn''t know how much Tristan could hear. She could only pour the medicine into Tristan''s body repeatedly as if her resources were unlimited. Tristan''s fever didn''t subside, but his body absorbed a lot of medicine and he didn''t sweat much either. This was supposed to be a good symptom. However, there was no response at all when the medicine was injected into Tristan''s body. What the hell was going on here? There weren''t any scientific instruments here, so it was impossible to make any judgments on Tristan. At present, it was only possible to judge that his body wascking water. However, it was;t appropriate to give him in water. Bettany could only try her best to inject him with fluids filled with nutrients and herbs to help him replenish his blood. She directly inserted the herbs to increase Tristan''s life force into his body. Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 Tristan had a high fever, but there was no other reaction. Hence, Bettany could do nothing but try to sustain his life in the simplest way. Three days passed in the blink of an eye and Bettany was too tired to stand by then. She thought that Tristan would continue to have a fever, but his temperature strangely decreased. Bettany cried with joy. The family members of the deceased were about to be buried. Bettany put Tristan in the car as she had nned and went to the crematorium with the dead victims. After the funeral car drove in, some staff came to check it and took Tristan away after they exchanged nces with Bettany. Bettany got out of the car and followed the staff all the way to the memorial hall by going through a hidden path with Tristan. There were not many people, except for a few waiters. Bettany covered Tristan with a white cloth and pushed him into a special room nearby. The temperature in the room was a little low, but it was suitable for Tristan. She predicted that no one would have thought that Tristan would stay in the crematorium. "What''s going on?" Bettany saw Maverick after the staff left. She was a little surprised and even a little fearful, but she still asked doubtfully, "Sir, why are you here?" "Nathan gave me a call and told me to take good care of him. Listen to my instructions from now on. He is safer here during this period of time, and you can tell me what medicine or equipment he needs. I will send someone to send them over immediately. It doesn''t matter how much manpower and material resources you need, but you must heal him." "Yes, sir." Bettany was terrified of Maverick. This man grew up by As'' side and he grew up with a blood hex in him. He could silently ce a blood hex in a person''s body and make them suffer immense pain. His mere existence was terrifying. Maverick didn''t give her too much pressure before he turned around and went out. Lilian''s body was much better than before. When she saw Mavericking out of the bathroom, she immediately went up to him. "Isn''t it wrong for you to treat her that way? She''s Varna Hades." "Why don''t you wear a coat when you''re out?" Maverick frowned when he saw Lilian''s frail body. Lilian smiled and said, "I''m not cold." "I am." Maverick arrogantly put his coat on Lilian after he said that and his warm breath made her blush. She was very happy now and she had no other wish to spend the rest of her life with Maverick. "Do you think Nathan will be in trouble?" Lilian was still a little worried. Maverick looked at the thick smoke outside and said faintly, "He should be fine. He never does things that he''s not sure of, but Tristan really made him pay a big price. Nathan would have to be isted for one or two years to resolve this matter." "Then what should we do? As time goes by, Nathan and Mango''s children wouldn''t be able to see them at all." Lilian felt particrly indignant. Maverick held her in his hand and whispered, "As long as the Hans family and Xiao family are here, it won''t take too long. But the Ye Family will need me to go back for a while before Nathan can be freed." "I''ll apany you." Lilian said gently, which made Maverick smile slightly. "Do you want to run away?" When they stood together, they saw a beautifulndscape painting. On the third morning, Prisci''s fever finally subsided. She looked at Lebanon and felt that he looked much more haggard than before. "Lebanon, why are you here?" "You''ve had a burning fever for three days. How can I leave when you''re stil unconscious?" Lebanon''s voice was hoarse. Prisci had never felt that her brother was so adorable before this, and she felt much warmer because of this matter now. Perhaps, it was because of Tristan or because of their blood ties. In short, she really craved this feeling of warmth. "Lebanon, I seem to have dreamed of Tristan." When Prisci said those words, her heart involuntarily ached. Lebanon naturally knew how she felt, but he couldn''t tell her about it and he could only watch her suffer. "Death is unchangeable, so you need to think things through. If he is still alive, I''m sure he definitely wouldn''t want to see you like this." Prisci''s eyes turned red again when she heard Lebanon''s words. "I dreamed that he looked at me with blood all over his body as if there were a lot of things he wanted to say, but he couldn''t speak. I could feel how much he missed me, but he still left me in the end. The further he went, the more I couldn''t catch up with him. In the past, he woulde back to comfort me whenever I cried. But he didn''t stay this time even after I cried for so long and my knees were scraped after I fell down. Do you think that I can only see him in my dreams in the future?" Prisci''s words made Lebanon''s throat close up, and he couldn''t help but shed some tears. "Prissy, actually..." "Uncle, the guard is looking for you." Lebanon was interrupted by Zion and he immediately snapped out of his reverie. He almost revealed the secret. There was nothing he could do. Prisci was too sad and she was in so much pain, which made his heart ache. If it wasn''t for Zion, he would''ve probablymitted a grave mistake. Lebanon nced at Zion and saw him walking over with a bowl of rice porridge. "Aunty, I asked the kitchen to cook for you. It''s warm now, so you''d better eat it quickly. The doctor said that you can only eat simple foods now. When you get better, I''ll ask Aunt Lucy to cook sweet and sour pork ribs for you." Zion''s caring behaviour immediately warmed Prisci''s heart. "Okay, thank you, Zion." Prisci took the porridge and slowly began to eat. Lebanon got up after he saw this. "I''ll go ahead and have a look. Tell me if you still feel ufortable." "All right." Prisci nodded. She was in pain after she lost Tristan, but the dead could never be brought back to life. Hence, she still had to make ns for her future life. Prisci knew that her heart was already dead, and Tristan took it with him when he died. She had to take good care of the children, the Hans family, and her parents-inw. If they knew that Tristan had passed away, they would be very sad. There were too many things she had to handle, so this wasn''t the time for her to be sick. Prisci tried its best to make herself eat more, and Zion had been by her side the entire time. He was quiet, but his presence gave her a sense of warmth. She couldn''t help but think how her children with Tristan would look like if she could give birth. Would they be as clever and obedient as Zion? Prisci''s heart once again ached a little. "Zion, I''ve been ill these days, so I''m sure that you haven''t rested well. Come here, I''ll hold you to sleep for a while." Zion would definitely reject it is this happened usually. He was already five years old, so how could he sleep with a woman? But his uncle was gone, and his aunt was so sad. His parents didn''t know what had happened either. As a young man, he should comfort his aunt at this time. When Zion thought of this, he took off his shoes and climbed onto the bed while hey obediently in Prisci''s embrace. Zion was warm and he gave Prisci a sense of strength while she held him in her arms. Prisci thought that perhaps it was because of maternal love, but it was a pity that she could not experience it in her life. Therefore, she liked Zion more and more. She was ill after all, so she fell asleep not long after hugging Zion. He looked outside and figure that he couldn''t do anything at this moment, so he should just go to sleep. No matter what, he had to sleep to regain his energy. Prisci did not dream this time and she had a peaceful sleep. Two dayster, Prisci had recovered and decided to return home. Although Lebanon was a little reluctant, he knew that this was Prisci''s decision. Moreover, it was useless for Prisci to stay. "Call me if you need anything when you go to Ocean City. If the head of the family wants to make things difficult for you, you also have to tell me. Although our country is in a mess, I won''t let my sister be bullied." What Lebanon did not say was that Tristan would probably kill him is he didn''t protect Prisci well. Prisci was very moved. She finally obtained family affection after so many years, but she didn''t expect it to happen after losing Tristan. "I know. No one will help you after I leave, so you should build a good rtionship with the elders. If you really can''t do it, you can ask help from our sister and she''ll surely help you for the sake of the Acker family." Prisci''s words made Lebanon nod. "Alright. It''s easy for me, but you have to deal with everything by yourself. The Hans family should be in a mess now and your mother-inw is not in a good mood. Please take care of yourself." "I will." The two of them exchanged a few words before Prisci boarded the ne with Zion. After they managed to use Desmond as a distraction to carry out the n, it was a sess. With Tristan''s, everyone else ignored Desmond''s disappearance and the people behind him. Dennis and Queena were still trying to find more information about Liu Feng, but they had no clue at all. The higher-ups had decided to have Dennis and Queena continue to study the mutated animals in the ck forest. After Prisci brought Zion back home, Terrance took her back to the Hans family. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Uncle." Prisci was choked with sobs the moment she opened its mouth. Terrance''s eyes were already bloodshot. He held back his tears and said, "You''ve been wronged. Regardless of whether Tristan is here or not, you''re still part of the Hans family. If you find someone you love one day, the Hans family will still be your home." Prisci immediately cried. "Uncle, I won''t fall in love with anyone in my life. It hurts too much." Terrance''s heart ached as he looked at Prisci. Then, he waved his hand and led her into the car with Zion. While the car was driving towards the Hans family, Zion suddenly asked, "Uncle, are my younger sister and brother back?" Terrance was slightly stunned. There had been a lot of things to do recently, especially after the news of Tristan''s death and he was about to copse. He didn''t have the time to care about whether the two children of the Ye Family hade back or not. When he heard Zion''s question, he couldn''t help but ask, "Weren''t they at home?" Zion''s eyes darkened as he whispered, "Uncle, send me home. I want to go home." Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 Prisci paused for a moment and whispered, "Uncle, we''d better go to the Ye family first. Mr. Ye and Mango have been sent to the Santell Capital because of Tristan''s matter, and we don''t know when they wille back. You can''t leave the three children in the house alone." Terrance was slightly stunned before he nodded his head. The car arrived at The Yes Mansion and everything was in an orderly manner just like before. When Ned saw Terrance and the othersing, he couldn''t help but be stunned before he quickly stepped forward. "Mr. Hans, Mr. Ye is not here." "I know, I came to take a look. Did Rita and Wisdome back?" Terrance pushed his wheelchair into the room while Prisci entered with Zion. Ned nced at Zion and said, "Not yet, but I''ve already sent people to pick them up. Mr. Ye asked me to take good care of the Ye family because they''ve attracted a lot of attention recently. Mr. Ye said that the children can go to kindergarten to study. Everyone should carry out their tasks properly. As for the HY Group, Mr. Ye said that Mr. Abbott wille back and take over for a period of time. We''ll talk about it when Mr. Yees back." Terrance was relieved when he heard that Nathaniel had arranged everything. "Is Mr. Abbott Nathan''s brother, Maverick?" "Yes, sir." "When is heing back?" "It should be soon." Ned answered every question, and Zion felt much more at ease while he listened from the side. Zion was afraid that he was too young at first, and this sudden change would affect the Ye family''s property. If someone tried to steal the assets of the Ye family, it would be impossible for Zion and his siblings to fight back. He even thought about asking his uncle for help. Now, Zion was relieved when he heard that his father had already arranged everything. At the same time, he admired Nathaniel''s fearless and calm mind. Terrance heard that Nathaniel had arranged everything. Although he felt it was a little weird, he did not say anything. Prisci wanted to follow Terrance back to the Hans family to arrange Tristan''s funeral, so Zion stayed behind. To be honest, Prisci was still quite unwilling to leave with Zion. Since he had spent the most difficult time of her life with her, she really regarded him as her son. "Zion, I might be a little busy recently. Can you stay in this mansion alone? If you can''t, you can go back with me." Prisci secretly hoped that Zion would leave with her. However, Zion wanted to wait for Wisdom and Rita toe back. Although he felt a little sorry, he still shook his head and said, "Aunty, I''ll wait for them at home. If you miss me, you can call me." "All right." Even though Prisci was very unwilling to leave, she still followed Terrance. Zion stood alone in the living room as he was lost in thought. Ned asked in a low voice, "Sir, what''s the matter?" "Nothing, you can go and do your work. I''ll wait for them alone." Zion sat down on the sofa after he finished speaking. Ned quickly asked someone to send Zion some food and drinks before he went to work. Nathaniel was not here and thepany had too many things to deal with. Now that Maverick wasn''t here to take over the business, Ned had too many things to do. Prisci followed Terrance back to the Hans family. When she saw such a familiar ce but Tristan wasn''t around anymore, she felt very ufortable. Terrance was afraid that she would feel sad, so he asked her to go back to her room and have a good rest. Mango and Nathaniel were directly brought to the Santell Capital. Because of Mango''s unique condition, the two of them were allowed to travel together. Although it was for inspection, they still invited the best doctor toe over. Mango thought that she would see Noah, but she couldn''t help but be stunned when she saw a foreign doctor. Nathaniel said lightly, "Our rtionship with Noah is well known. Moreover, Noah has now retired, so it''s impossible for him toe over. This is the standard procedure." "Oh, I see." Mango did not ask anything else since she was a little tired after travelling on the ship. "Let''s sleep." Nathaniel didn''t pay much attention to the investigation and directly asked Mango to sleep. Nathaniel was questioned when Mango was asleep. He answered the question in a meticulous manner. Since the other party couldn''t find any faults, they couldn''t say anything either. Mango saw a familiar person sitting by her bed when she woke up, and she couldn''t help but be stunned. "Aunt Mo?" "Are you awake?" When Mckenzie saw that Mango''splexion had recovered a little, she smiled and said, "Don''t you know your condition now? How dare you make yourself suffer? How are you? Do you feel any difort?" "It''s alright. Everything will be alright when I see you." Mango''s sweet words made Mckenzie instantly happy. "Do you think I''ll let you go just because you said that?" "What do you want to ask me about?" Mango understood the situation, but she didn''t expect Mckenzie to be the one to question him. However, this was rted to Tristan, so she couldn''t reveal anything. Mckenzie looked at Mango''s clear eyes and she was unwilling to question thetter. However, she still said. "Mango, I''ll get married in a few days." "What?" Mango was a little surprised. "You are not..." At the thought of Barack''s current situation, Mango didn''t say anything. However, Mckenzie smiled nonchntly. "Yes, I loved someone desperately when I was young, but we weren''t destined to be together. I met him once, but he ispletely different from before. Maybe I don''t love him enough. Looking at how he is now and seeing Magnolia taking care of him meticulously, I suddenly feel that I''ve finally let him go. I finally understand that you don''t have to be with someone you love, so I decide to get married." Mango felt a little sad when she heard Mckenzie''s words. "Aunt Mo, shouldn''t you marry someone you love?" Mckenzie smiled helplessly. "There aren''t many people that can be with each other forever, so you and Nathaniel should cherish each other. You have to remember that not everyone has the right to pursue happiness. My identity is different, so my actions will be different as well. Since my brother chose my partner for me, he should be a good man. I''m not picky anyway. Besides, I''m sure anyone my age would be desperate to get married quickly." Mango felt very upset when she heard Mckenzie''s words. "Aunt Mo." "You don''t need tofort me. After experiencing so many things, I''ve also made up my mind and I''ll be responsible for my life. I came here today to see you, and about your brother, Tristan..." As soon as Mckenzie said this, Mango began to cry and her tears flowed down her cheeks. "Aunt Mo, Barack still doesn''t know, does he?" "I haven''t told him yet." Mckenzie suddenly felt that she couldn''t bring himself to say what she wanted. Mango''s body was in a poor condition, and she had a good rtionship with Tristan. Mckenzie''s questions would cause even more pain to Mango, so how could she bear to do that? But this was a mandatory procedure that she needed to carry out. "Your brother is really..." "Aunt Mo!" Mango suddenly threw himself into Mckenzie''s arms while she wept in agony. "My brother''s death was too miserable. What should I do? I can''t believe it is true. Aunt Mo, I dreamt of it, right? My brother is actually alive, right?" Mckenzie sighed and stroked Mango''s long hair. She said with pity, "The dead can''te back to life, so you shouldn''t be too sad. Take good care of yourself. Doctors here are all top-notch. As long as you feel a little better, you will be fine." "How is Nathan? His injury..." "The wound has been dealt with and he will be fine. Don''t worry, just tell me if you need anything. Except letting both of you go, I can promise you everything else." When Mckenzie made her promise, Mango understood that she would not be able to leave this ce in the near future. Mckenzie left after a few words since Mango''s condition wasn''t very good. Rita and Wisdom came back the next morning after Zion returned home. Zion was still resting when he felt a few people staring at him, which made him feel restless and he immediately opened his eyes. Wisdom and Rita were standing in front of his bed while they looked at him. Zion was a little surprised by their haggard appearances. "No, where did youe from?" "I came back from Swovenia." Wisdom opened his mouth. Rita asked directly instead of answering, "Zion, what happened at home? Where are daddy and mommy?" Zion couldn''t help but ask because he rarely saw Rita being so serious, "Didn''t you learn the violin from that person? Why are being you so serious? You''re actually willing toe back." "I''m asking you something serious. I heard from Bjorn that daddy and mommy were taken to the capital for a check-up. What happened?" Rita had always had trauma towards investigations. She remembered that there had always been someone watching at the door of Bjorn''s house when Uncle Eaves was being examined. But there was no one at their door, which made her feel very ufortable. Zion cursed in Bjorn in his heart. How could he tell Rita everything? At this moment, Wisdom also said, "Zion, it''s better to tell us, so that we can know what''s going on, otherwise, no one will be relieved." Zion told them everything when he heard this. It wasn''t advisable for him to say something that he wasn''t sure about, so he just said that their uncle might be gone. He had thought that Rita would cry and make a fuss, but he did not expect her to be especially calm. After listening, she said, "What do daddy and mommy mean?" "They arranged sses for us to attend. They want us to live a good life while we wait for them to come back." Rita turned around and left when she heard Zion''s words. When she opened the door, she said, "Find a kindergarten and let me know. I''m a little sleepy, so I need to get some sleep." "Aren''t you worried about daddy and mommy?" Zion felt that Rita was a little out of control. Rita waved her hand casually and said, "Since they said so, they are naturally confident in their n. We will do as they say." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Zion suddenly realized that Rita was quite simple-minded, but he wasn''t as calm as his sister. Wisdom was also relieved, but he asked with some hesitation, "Zion, have you met my mentor? Do you know what he has been doing recently? Isn''t he with daddy?" Speaking of Bettany, Zion realised that he hadn''t seen her since Tristan''s incident. Was this rted to her? Should he investigate the situation? Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 "What are you thinking about, Zion?" When Wisdom saw that Zion didn''t answer, he couldn''t help but ask worriedly. Zion quickly snapped back to reality. "Nothing, I don''t think I saw her. Perhaps Mr. Ye has arranged for her to do something?" Although he said so, Wisdom still felt a little worried when he thought of Bettany''s previous behavior. "She didn''t even reply to me. I''m afraid..." Although Wisdom didn''t finish his words, Zion understood. He held Wisdom''s hand and said, "Don''t think too much. The situation is somewhat special now, so we should listen to our parents and do nothing. I saw some people in our aunt''s pce and they seemed to be monitoring her. Although they tried to cover up the news on the way back, I still felt that there were people around us. Although I don''t know what this matter has to do with my uncle''s death, I think we''re being watched. Let''s do nothing for now. Maybe this is the best protection for my parents." "All right." Wisdom nodded. Just as they were talking, the housekeeper, Lucy, walked up to them. "Sirs, Mr. Abbott is here." "Uncle Maverick?" Zion got up in a hurry and Wisdom went out with him. Maverick looked at theyout of the Ye''s Mansion and couldn''t help but feel a little disgusted. "Although it is antique, these furniture are really ugly." Lilian quickly pulled his sleeve and whispered, "You just came to help for a while and you''re not going to be staying here, so why do you have toment so much?" "Who says I can''t live here? What if I don''t want to leave?" Maverick found that he especially liked to tease his wife recently, and her serious expression was really cute. How could she tolerate his temper in the past and be his lover? "How are you feeling?" Maverick couldn''t help asking when he saw Lilian''s grim expression. "It''s okay since I just arrived here. I think that the weather is getting worse, but I''ll be fine in a couple of days." Lilian coughed softly. "I''ll ask Bettany to have a look at you when shees back." Although Maverick''s voice was soft, Wisdom still heard what he said. He suddenly stopped and Lilian whispered, "Forget it, Bettany has other patients to take care of. Her patient is special, so I don''t need to bother her with my minor illness." "Right, I''ll find a family doctor toe inter." "All right." Lilian knew that Maverick would take her to the hospital directly if she didn''t agree. He had be more casual ever since he left As, but he was also particrly concerned about her health. She touched her belly. She didn''t know when she could give birth to a baby. Although Maverick didn''t say it, she still wanted to give birth. However, she didn''t know if she could make it. When Maverick saw that she had agreed, he smiled and saw a little figure walking down from the corner of his eyes. "Aunty, Uncle." Wisdom greeted them politely. When Maverick saw that it was Wisdom, the expression on his face became much softer. "Wisdom, do you miss me? Hmm?" He picked Wisdom up, which made the boy feel a little embarrassed. "I do. Uncle, please put me down first." "You''re so young. Why do you have to act so mature? Are you tired? I''m telling you, a child of your age should y with water guns and have snow fights. Don''t pretend to be serious all day, okay?" Maverick still remembered Nick''s personality. It was said that Wisdom''s personality before this was not like this, and it could be seen that the incident involving the adults had a great impact on him. If possible, Maverick hoped that Wisdom would be as carefree as he was before. He didn''t want Wisdom to think about anything, and it didn''t matter if he wasn''t outstanding. Wisdom was a little shy. "Uncle, please put me down first before you speak." "I won''t." Maverick teased him and suddenly put Wisdom on his shoulder. This made Wisdom frightened and he screamed. Before he could say anything, Maverick suddenly ran out of the house. Wisdom was a little scared and quickly hugged Maverick''s neck. "Uncle!" His voice trembling a little, but Maverick directly carried him outside and threw him to the snow pile not far away. "Ah!" Wisdom screamed when he flew in the air. The freezing snow instantly entered his shirt, which made him shocked by the cold. Maverick grabbed a snowball and threw it at Wisdom. "Are you cold? Are you upset? Come and beat me!" Lilian was really at a loss when she saw Maverick''s mischievious look. This man was too childish now. How could he bully a child? "Maverick, don''t let Wisdom catch a cold." Lilian stopped him in time. Maverick turned his head and said, "It''s none of your business. This child has been forcing himself to grow up. What has he be this year? He reads medical books and studies medicine every day, does he even look like a five-year-old child?" As he spoke, Wisdom took advantage of this opportunity to strike back. Hepletely smashed the snowballs in his hands onto Maverick''s face. The bone- chilling coldness made him shiver suddenly. "You punk, how dare you sneak an attack on me?" With that said, he began to chase Wisdom. Wisdom turned around and ran away while he shouted, "Zion, Rita, help!" Rita was awakened by the noise and she was pressed against the window as she looked down. Oh my, Wisdom was being bullied. She didn''t see clearly who bullied Wisdom. After that, she didn''t change her clothes and ran out immediately in her cartoon pyjamas and slippers. "Bad guy! How dare you bully my brother? Let''s see how I''ll kick your ass!" After saying that, Rita quickly picked up the stic basin at the door. She made a basin of snow and threw it on Maverick. Zion couldn''t help butugh when he saw this scene from upstairs. He also put on his shoes and joined the fight quickly. Maverick felt a little cold after the basin of snow was thrown on him and he turned around to take a look. Rita was stunned when she saw his face. "Uncle?" "What are you doing? Hurry up and retreat!" Zion dragged Rita into the house and shouted at Wisdom, "Hold uncle back first!" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "I understand!" When Wisdom saw that his reinforcements had arrived, he stopped running and turned to pick up the snow beside him before he began to attack Maverick. Maverick thought the three kids were interesting and he wanted to see how they would deal with him. Then, he ran towards Wisdom. Rita was still a little stunned. "Is that person the Uncle Maverick?" "Are you stupid? Wisdom is in danger, will you save him?" "Yes!" Rita quickly nodded. Zion whispered a few words into Rita''s ear, which aroused her interest. "Yes, sir." Rita stormed upstairs and she did not forget to bring her small stic basin with her. Zion quickly joined the fight and Maverick was a little frustrated by the two rascals. Zion hid in the shadows and gave him a stab from time to time. Wisdom also changed his habit of running away and he attacked together with Zion to force Maverick to the door. At this moment, Rita opened the window suddenly. With a crash, she poured all the snow in the stic basin towards Maverick while she shouted, "You''re a bad guy! Let''s see where you can run now!" Rita was so excited that she directlt threw her stic basin and hit Maverick''s forehead directly. Maverick suddenly froze and a cold feeling washed over him. At this time, Zion jumped onto Maverick and grabbed his neck with his small arms. Meanwhile, Wisdom swept Maverick''s legs and brought him down. Maverick never thought that he would be defeated by three children. Lilian burst outughing. It was the first time that she had seen Maverick being beaten. Maverick was out of breath when he heard Wisdom say proudly, "Do you admit defeat? Are you going to surrender or not?" "Surrender, I surrender!" Maverick quickly raised the g. Zion gave a thumbs up to the window and Rita jumped happily. "Well, get up and clean up quickly. If you catch a cold, I''ll force your uncle to make soup for you." Lilian had been getting a little too bold recently. Not only did she ignore her husband, but she also added insult to injury. Maverick was speechless. "Lilian, don''t you think that I''m in a very miserable state?" "It''s all your fault." Lilian entered the house with the two children without even looking at him. Wisdom hadn''t yed happily for a long time. He looked at Zion and said, "Have you yed in the snow before?" "No, but I''ve seen it before during training. I just applied the practical skills." Maverick, who followed him in, suddenly became more depressed. He had intended to make them happy, but none of them epted treated him with mercy. The heating was veryfortable after they entered the room. Rita ran down the stairs and handed a set of clothes with Nathaniel to Maverick. "Uncle, quickly change your clothes. Don''t catch a cold." "Our little princess is the best." Maverick was finallyforted, but he heard Rita say, "If you catch a cold, no one will y with us anymore. I just saw the weather forecast that there will be heavy snow in the next few days." Rita''s words made Maverick depressed. Lilian burst outughing. She quickly pushed Maverick when she looked at his depressed expression. "Take the two kids to take a shower and I''ll apany Rita." Maverick naturally listened to his wife. Rita blinked her big eyes and looked at Lilian while she said sweetly, "Auntie, will you stay here until my daddy and mommye back?" "Yes, so you have to take good care of me." Lilian stroked Rita''s head and her heart softened. Rita looked at her and suddenly said, "Auntie, can you hug me? I miss my mommy." Rita''s words brought tears to Lilian''s eyes and there was a lump in her throat. Lilian held Rita in her arms and hugged her tightly. At this moment, a figure suddenly shed past the window and Lilian''s eyes narrowed. Who was it? Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 Lilian quickly put down Zion. Just as she was about to chase after the strange figure, she was stopped by Maverick. "Who is it?" "It should be the higher-ups, don''t worry about it. There are many people keeping an eye on us and the children recently. I will arrange for some bodyguards to pay attention to them at all times. As for you, don''t go out if there is nothing wrong." Lilian nodded when she heard Maverick''s words. When she turned to look at Zion, he didn''t seem to hear anything. He adjusted his clothes and smiled, "Uncle, Auntie, I want to go to bed." "All right." The couple could tell that Zion wasn''t in a good mood, but since he didn''t like to talk about his feelings, they didn''t ask him about it either. After they left, Zion looked out thoughtfully and said nothing. Mango had always been well taken care of, but she didn''t have the chance to see Nathaniel too often even though they stayed in a hotel. Luckily, Mckenzie was with her. However, Mango met a new person in the second week of istion. "Aunt? Why are you here?" Mango was stunned when she saw Magnolia. Magnolia looked at her with reddened eyes. "I just wanted to ask about Tristan." Her voice was a little hoarse which made Mango''s heart feel ufortable. "Auntie, I''m sorry." She really wanted to tell Magnolia that Tristan was still alive. Unfortunately, she couldn''t expose the truth. Mango knew that Magnolia was holding back her tears. She mumbled and sat in front of the bed while she stayed silent for a long time. "I know that I shouldn''t ask you these questions because you''re weak right now, but I really want to know..." "I understand. To tell you the truth, I didn''t see the situation at that time either. Nathan said that everything was gone and the surroundings were filled with blood. It seemed that Tristan''s blood was a little special. In order to confirm whether it was my brother''s blood, my father did a blood test on purpose." Mango lowered her eyes and her shoulders twitched as if she was choking on her sobs. Magnolia''s heart felt as if it had been stabbed and it hurt terribly. "Is there no trace of my son?" She used a lot of effort to say this. Mango nodded. She had a feeling that she was about to copse, but she knew that she had to persevere. Magnolia left dejectedly after that. Although Barack didn''te, he still called to ask about Tristan. Ocean City looked peaceful on the surface, but there was a feeling of trepidation in the upper-ss society. Thanks to Maverick''s aggressive means, those who wanted to take the opportunity to target the Ye family all failed. Maverick also officially exposed himself to the public and he wasbelled as a killing machine in the business industry. Maverick didn''t care about these things at all. Zion, Rita, and Wisdom were enrolled into an elite kindergarten like the other children and started to attend sses. Although it was boring, they didn''t cause any trouble at all. Rita always slept in every ss, but her results were the first ce in every exam. The teachers didn''t dare to ask too much of her either. Instead of reading books every day, Wisdom took the initiative to take part in social activities. Although he was not overly enthusiastic, his teacher liked him a lot. Zion was still as cold as ever. He had been bored during this period of time, so he yed games with Evangeline. Zion caught the eye of a team leader and she had been pestering him to join the team, but she was rejected by Zion. A month after Mango and Nathaniel were separated, the higher- ups saw that there was indeed nothing wrong with the investigation and there was nothing more they could ask. However, it wasn''t wise to let them go, but they were allowed to live together. Nathaniel felt rxed and he had not been so at ease for many years. There was no need to think about anything. He stayed with his wife all day while he caressed his wife''s belly. Food and drinks were given to them while they were under the protection of bodyguards. His life indeed felt too comfortable. Nathaniel touched Mango''s stomach one day, only to find that he had been kicked by something. He was so scared that he quickly pulled back his hand. "Honey, this, this..." Mango couldn''t help butugh when she saw the panic on his face. "Your baby kicked you." "It''s only been a few months, and it already knows how to kick? Are you in pain?" Nathaniel felt that life was really amazing. Mango''s entire body emitted a maternal radiance. She smiled and said, "It doesn''t hurt. From the moment I became pregnant, I''ve mentioned it to them." "Them?" Nathaniel paused for a moment. Mango had rarely seen Nathaniel in such a daze. She couldn''t help but smile as she said, "Of course. Do you think I''ll be pregnant with a single child given the condition of both of our genes? I did an ultrasound yesterday and they told me that I was pregnant with twins, but I still can''t tell if it''s a boy or a girl." Nathaniel was overjoyed to hear that. "Yes, I want a daughter." The corners of Mango''s mouth twitched. "Is this up to you?" "In any case, I want a daughter. Look, we have two brats in our family. No matter what, it''s enough. With two more daughters to apany Rita, our little princess will not be lonely anymore." Nathaniel ced his hand back on Mango''s stomach and said gently, "Little princesses, I''m your daddy. Can you hear me?" Mango felt that Nathaniel was especially childish, but she was also veryforted in his heart. If there were not so many misunderstandings when she was pregnant five years ago, perhaps Nathaniel would be looking forward to the birth of their children as he was now. Because of what happened back then, Mango wanted this pair of twins to be thepensation for what he had missed. Mango''s eyes softened. "If they turn out to be sons, they''ll definitely hate you after they''ve been born." "They can''t be sons. They must be daughters, or else hey''ll just be a burden." Nathaniel''s words sounded a little unpleasant to Mango. "What are you talking about? Stop talking nonsense. The children can hear what you are saying now. You''d end up crying when they refuse to call you their father after they''ve been born." Nathaniel said indifferently, "If they turn out to be sons, I''ll definitely give them away." "Who are you going to give it to? How dare you give my children away? I''ll see if I can get rid of you." Mango became furious when she heard this. Nathaniel hurriedly apologized when he saw that his wife was really angry. "I said something wrong. Don''t be angry, honey. I''ll love them regardless of their gender." However, he said sarcastically in his heart, "If it is a son, I''ll definitely ask Tristan to raise him or give it to my eldest brother. I don''t want two punks to steal his wife''s attention. If it is a daughter, it is another matter." Mango didn''t know Nathaniel''s thoughts. It was only when she heard Nathaniel''s apology that she calmed down. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. They had nothing to do, so they began to do activities that would be beneficial to their unborn child. Mango picked up her paintbrush and drew. She would y the piano or the violin sometimes as well as they enjoyed their leisurely time. It was calm outside. After the news of Tristan''s death spread, Maverick and the Hans family sent people toAngoto discuss the investment n. The two families used a lot of money because they were rtives. Eugene and Noah invested a portion while Lebanon did not disappoint either. The industry leaders found a diamond mine deep in the mountains, which directly paved the way for Ango to be one of the economically strongest countries in the world. Time passed by slowly and Mango was about to give birth after six months. Nathaniel began to worry as well. He didn''t sleep well and he would wake up every time Mango turned over. He was afraid that Mango would give birth every moment. Since Mango was pregnant with twins, she was a little bloated. Every day, the amount of time she could walk shortened as well. Nathaniel really understood the hardships of his wife''s pregnancy when he looked at her swollen arms and legs. "Did this happen when you were pregnant with Zion and Rita?" "My pregnancies at that time were much harder." Mango''s eyes seemed a little distant when she thought back to the incident five years ago. "I inhaled some dust in my lungs because of the fire, so I didn''t wait for the due date. They were delivered prematurely." When Mango recalled everything that had happened in the past, her eyes were filled with pain. Nathaniel held her hand tightly and whispered, "I''m sorry for making you and our children suffer so much." "It''s all in the past." Mango smiled faintly and her smile was full of relief. She felt that she was having a good time. When she opened her eyes every day, her husband would always take care of her and give her whatever she wanted. She was just too happy compared to how she was five years ago. Mango missed the children terribly, but she was still isted from them. They could not communicate with the outside world, so they could only suppress their thoughts. They did not know when they could go out. Nathaniel knew what Mango was thinking, so he talked about things that happened when he was young to attract her attention. Everyone had been looking for evidence of Tristan''s survival for six months, but unfortunately, there was no result. Ever since Tristan passed away, Prisci had been staying indoors all this while. She missed all the moments she had with Tristan when she was at home. The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. She wanted to write it down to remember all her memories since she would be all alone. She could not tolerate the fact that Tristan would die silently and vanish without a trace. Hence, she turned on theputer and wrote down the story of her and Tristan online. She just wanted to record their feelings initially, but she didn''t think that the story would go viral on the inte. Many people were asking what happened to Prisci. For a moment, Prisci had be the hottest topic in the romance fiction industry. All this was beyond Prisci''s expectations. So many readers loved her story and she felt that many people knew about the rtionship between her and Tristan. She couldn''t help but be happier and directly immersed herself in writing the story. Barack couldn''t take it when he first received news of Tristan''s death. Fortunately, he had Magnolia by his side. After nine months of grieving, he calmed down a little and his body was in a much better condition. However, he still couldn''t remove the poison from his bodypletely. Under Terrance''s request, Barack and Magnolia returned to Ocean City and the Hans family while Brantley followed them as well. Everyone seemed to be on the right track as if all the previous catastrophes had settled down. Desmond disappearedpletely after the incident and no one could find traces of him. Meanwhile, Haniya stayed in Ango and looked for his whereabouts day and night. Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 On a sunny afternoon, Mango suddenly felt a pain in her stomach and this made Nathaniel was extremely nervous. "Come on,e on, my wife is going to give birth." Nathaniel held Mango''s hand tightly. When he saw that her forehead was beading with sweat and her face was pale from the pain, he couldn''t help but say, "You don''t have to give birth. Mango, you don''t have to do it anymore." "Bah, what are you talking about?! I''ve been pregnant for nine months, but you''re telling me that now? Nathaniel, you b*stard!" Mango could only curse at Nathaniel because of the pain. It seemed that this was the only way to relieve her pain. Nathaniel had no time to care about all these things. As long as he could relieve some of his wife''s pain, it didn''t matter if she punched him, not to mention scold him. "What should I do? You don''t know how to deliver a child. Where is she? Do I have to find a midwife for you now?" Nathaniel was getting more and more ridiculous. Mango had once felt that Nathaniel was someone who could stay calm in any situation. Now that Mango saw how badly he was panicking, she suddenly felt as if she was going to have a mental breakdown. "Ah! It hurts! Nathaniel!" Mango screamed in pain. Nathaniel rushed forward in a hurry, but Mango grabbed onto his hair. His expression immediately became a littleical, but he didn''t dare to move. "Honey, you can scream as loudly as you want as long as you can relieve the pain." Mango was speechless. Mckenzie was the first to rush over. "Is she going to give birth?" "Yes, Mckenzie. What should I do now?" Nathaniel waspletely out of his mind. He never knew that a woman would give birth to a child like this. Now that he had spent so much time with her, he clearly understood that it was not easy for a woman to give birth. He couldn''t help but cherish Mango even more, but he really couldn''t deal with the sudden delivery. Mckenzie saw that Nathaniel was so nervous that his face had turned pale. She couldn''t help but laugh and say, "You don''t have to do anything. Just apany Mango." "Come on, just let him stay there. I''m afraid he will faint before I even go intobour." Mango panted as she spoke. The waves of pain were so excruciating and it was even worse than her previous pregnancy. "The pain is too much! I feel that I''m going to give birth any moment now and the baby ising out!" Mango was in so much pain that she was sweating all over. Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel irritated when he saw how much pain Mango was in. "How can she stop hurting?" "Mr. Ye, any woman will feel pain at this time. The pain of pregnancy cannot be reduced and it''s equivalent to the pain of breaking a few bones at the same time, but women need to endure it. They are risking their lives to give birth to your children." Mckenzie''s words made Nathaniel''s eyes tear up and he was about to cry. "If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have..." "Shut up!" Mango knew what was on Nathaniel''s mind. He was going to say that he would''ve aborted the child if he knew this earlier. However, the child was about to be born, As a father, how could he say such a thing? What if the child heard it? Nathaniel was frightened by Mango''s shout and he didn''t dare to say anything else. He quickly shut his mouth, but he was still extremely worried. "Quickly carry Mango into the car. Let''s go to the hospital." A familiar voice rang out. Both Nathaniel and Mango were stunned for a moment before they saw Genevieve opening the door and walking in. "How do you feel? Are you alright?" Mango hadn''t seen Genevieve for nearly a year. At this moment, she was so excited to see her. "I don''t feel so good. I feel that I''m about to give birth any moment now." Although Mango was excited, it hurt so much that she almost cried. Genevieve held her hand tightly and whispered, "Don''t be nervous. I''ll help you deliver the baby." "Really?" Mango was a little surprised. After all, she was currently in a period of istion with Nathaniel due to the investigation. She had thought that she would have to give birth here, but Genevieve had come unexpectedly. Not only that, but there were also many nurses behind her. Genevieve quickly examined Mango and said, "Your cervix has already started dting. The second pregnancy will be quite fast. Judging from the looks of it, you''re going to give birth soon. Since your first delivery was a caesarean section, this time should be the same as well. However, it seems like you can deliver this baby via natural birth, so I need Nathaniel to go to the hospital with me. If possible, let him apany you throughout the delivery." After Genevieve finished her exnation, Mckenzie immediately began to report. Nathaniel had been holding Mango''s hand and he could feel her sweat. He felt so helpless and nervous when he saw his wife in pain, but he couldn''t do anything to help her. Since Genevieve was the director of the military hospital, it was reasonable for her to handle Mango''s delivery. When the people from the other side found out about the situation, they immediately notified Mateo. The Hans family and the elder of the Xiao family, Morgan Eaves, reported this matter to the higher-ups. Brenson frowned and did not speak. Just then, Carlson opened the door and walked in. "Don''t you know to knock on the door when you There was a hint of sternness in Brenson''s eyes. However, Carlson looked at himzily and said faintly, "Sign it. Giving birth is a big deal. Besides, the Hans and the Xiao family have contributed so much. Are you going to disappoint them?" "Nonsense! Tristan''s situation hasn''t been concluded yet. Don''t you know the importance of this matter?" Brenson''s voice suddenly rose. Mochi said calmly, "Is that so important? It doesn''t matter whether we die or live. What do you think the Hans family will do to us? Their family head died on the battlefield and two of their sons were killed. The Xiao family''s record is brilliant. How many battles did Brantley fight in? Don''t forget the Eaves family as well. Is Tristan more important than them?" His words were sharp. Brenson''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "In his position, Tristan, he..." "He''s already dead! He''s been dead for almost a year! What exactly are you investigating? What are you expecting? Just for the sake of a person who''s already dead, do you want to stop Mango from giving birth to a child? Mango''s health isn''t that good. Back then, she was diagnosed with an illness when she gave birth to Zion. In fact, she couldn''t give birth or get pregnant at all. Also, I heard from Noah that Mango still has hypertrophic scars. If she gives birth to a child, her life will be in danger. You''d better think clearly what all the families, as well as Eugene''s forces, will do when they find out.." Carlson''s words made Brenson very ufortable. "Are you threatening me? Or is this what they want?" "Your position will be passed to me sooner orter, so I don''t want you to make trouble for me. These people are supposed to help me, but if they be my enemies because of your decision, I don''t think it''s a good thing for me." Carlson said coldly and he didn''t hide his ambition for his father''s position at all. Brenson was slightly stunned before he narrowed his eyes. "Are you so confident that I will pass on this position to you? Our country is not hereditary. You are being too arrogant." "You don''t need to worry about this. But you can''t deny that with these people to help me, my chances of sess will be very high." Morgan was deep in thought after he heard what Brenson had said. At this time, Mckenzie called again. "If it weren''t for Nathaniel and Mango, I would have died a long time ago. Perhaps my life and death wouldn''t have any impact on the Mo family, nor would it matter. However, I hope that you will let me return this favour for the sake of our brotherhood. We''rerades after all!" Brenson finally nodded after he heard his sister''s words. "Alright, send them to the hospital. At the same time, we will remove them from istion. Tristan''s matter is over now. However, you still need to send someone to secretly investigate them. If he is still alive, it would be best if you can recruit him as a confidant." "Got it." After saying that, Carlson went out with cold sweat on his back. He took his own future and career as a betting token. Fortunately, he won. Carlson quickly called Mckenzie. "Aunty, it''s not convenient for me to go there. Please take good care of them for me. You can call me if you need anything." "All right." After Mckenzie hung up the phone, the pain on Mango''s side increased again and Genevieve was so worried that she started sweating. "Your istion period is over now. From now on, you''re free." When Mckenzie said these words, Mango started to cry. "It''s over, it''s finally over." Nathaniel cared only about Mango''s body. "Can we go to the hospital now? Hurry up, my wife can''t hold on any longer." Genevieve immediately got someone to bring a stretcher and sent Mango to the ambnce. Nathaniel held Mango''s hand and listened to her scream. He was so nervous that he was about to faint. Genevieve had been calming down Mango''s emotions the entire time. When they arrived at the military hospital, they were directly pushed into the delivery room by Genevieve. Mango wanted Nathaniel to stay outside, but he insisted on apanying her and Genevieve didn''t stop him from doing so. Mango wanted to say something initially, but the new wave of pain made her unable to speak. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Hurry up and make the preparations. She may give birth soon." Genevieve examined Mango and noticed that within a short period of time, Mango''s cervix had almost dtedpletely and the child''s body was already in ce to be delivered. She quickly put on the sterile glove and began to help Mango exert force to push, but the child seemed to be stuck and the situation was somewhat dangerous. Mango was in so much pain that she wanted to pass out and her face was terribly pale. Nathaniel became flustered. He had never been so nervous before even when he signed contracts that were worth hundreds of millions of dors. "Genevieve, how is it going? Mango doesn''t look very good." When Genevieve saw Mango''s current state, it was already toote to move her de. She pondered for a moment before saying, "Mango, I need to reach in and help you. Can you bear with the pain?" Mango was slightly stunned. "What do you mean?" Was that what she was thinking? What the f*ckl? "Could it betrue?" Just as Mango was in a daze, Genevieve reached her hand into Mango''s cervix. Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly widened in utter shock and he had even forgotten to breathe. Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 Genevieve did not care about Nathaniel''s shocked gaze at all because she knew that some people might not be able to handle it when she made this decision, However, she could not care about anyone else and she ced all of her focus on Mango. Mango was in so much pain that she almost fainted when Genevieve''s hand entered her cervix. However, this wasn''t the end. Genevieve still had to reposition the child''s head and the entire process made Mango tremble in pain. Nathaniel was petrified as he looked at this process and he felt as though he was about to faint. What was going on? How could his wife bear it? Nathaniel seemed to regain his consciousness and he suddenly tried to stop Genevive. "What are you doing? Mango is in so much pain, but you still reached your hand into her body. Take it out quickly!" Nathaniel was about to take action, but he heard Genevieve calmly say, "Shut up, or I''ll kick you out. Stop moving around. Can you bear the responsibility if your wife and kids lose their lives?" Genevieve didn''t dare to speak to Nathaniel like this usually, but she couldn''t care less about anything else at this time. This made Nathaniel incredibly startled. Although Mango was in so much pain that she almost went mad, she was so angry that she screamed when she heard that Nathaniel was still making trouble. "Nathaniel, you bastard, can''t you see what I''m going through now? I''m telling you, I''ll kick your ass and get together with another man if you don''t shut up!" The corners of Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. If it wasn''t for the fact that Mango was giving birth, he really wanted to ask how she nned on doing that. When Genevieve saw that Nathaniel had finally calmed down, she said to Mango, "Listen to me. Take a deep breath and follow my rhythm." Mangopletely trusted Genevieve and subconsciously followed the instructions. Suddenly, she felt her stomach rx and her baby was delivered sessfully. Nathaniel was shocked when he saw the birth of his child. How could his kids be covered in so much blood? What the f*ck!? It was so ugly! What was the white thing surrounding the baby? Nathaniel was so disgusted that he almost threw up. How could this small baby torture his wife so badly? Genevieve and Mango didn''t notice what Nathaniel was thinking. Genevieve directly handed the children to the nurse beside her to be cleaned while Mango was hit by the second wave of pain. Mango felt that she was running out of strength. "Genevieve, I''m tired, what should I do?" "It''s okay. Don''t talk and take a deep breath. You can do it." Genevieve''s voice had a trace of warmth, which caused Mango to rx involuntarily. "Mango, listen to me and take your time. It''s okay, you can trust me." Mango nodded her head. At this moment, she hadpletely forgotten that Nathaniel was by her side. The smell of blood was pungent. Nathaniel suddenly felt his stomach flip, but he could only endure it when he saw Mango. It turned out that Mango and her bchildren had really been on the brink of death. Nathaniel did not feel any joy at all when he saw Mango give birth. Instead, he felt a sense of pain in his heart. Mango''s second child was born ten minutester and she fainted because her strength had run out. Nathaniel didn''t even look at his children. He was so frightened that he wanted to stand up and shout when he saw Mango faint, but he didn''t expect to lose consciousness the moment he stood up. The nurses were at a loss. "Director Bay, what should we do? Both of them have fainted." Genevieve had long guessed that Nathaniel would faint. She knew how much he loved Mango. The more a man loved their wife, the more they could not stand the sight of the delivery process. She hoped that it would not leave Nathaniel traumatized. "It''s okay, just send him to the ICU. Mango still needs to be cleaned up. Hurry up." "Yes, Madam." Nathaniel was pushed out of the operating theatre while Mango was cleaned. She was pushed out as well after everything was done. Nathaniel woke up after a while and realized that he was in a ward. He quickly stood up and ran to the delivery room, only to see Mango being pushed out. "How is my wife?" Genevieve smiled faintly and said when she saw his panicked face, "It''s fine. Congrattions, Nathaniel. Mango gave you two..." "Why is my wife still so pale? Does she need some tonics? Does she need an IV drip?" Nathaniel directly interrupted Genevieve. How could he be in the mood to listen to his children''s condition? What could possibly happen to the babies since they could cry so loudly? Genevieve couldn''t help butugh bitterly when she was interrupted. She then said, "The birth has been very taxing on her body, so she just needs a good rest. It''s fine, your child..." "Is she in her confinement period now? The corridor is quite windy. I don''t want Mango to catch a cold, so you should send her to the ward quickly." Nathaniel once again interrupted Genevieve''s words and pushed Mango into the ward without saying anything else. He didn''t care about his two children at all. Genevieve looked at the two children in the nurse''s arms and she couldn''t help but shake her head with a smile. The two nurses said in surprise, "Director Bay, this is the first time I''ve seen a man who doesn''t care about his children at all. He doesn''t even care about losing his child." "I understand his feelings. Send the babies to the ward." Genevieve held one in her arms while the nurse held the other as they sent the babies to the ward. They might''ve been hungry, so they began to cry soon after they arrived at the ward. It seemed as though the twins had some kind of telepathy, so both of them would cry together and it made Nathaniel feel exceptionally distraught. "Find a midwife and take the children away! Don''t let them affect my wife''s rest." Nathaniel immediately ordered another VIP room and arranged for the two infants to be ced there while he kept Mangopany the entire time. Mango''s swelling had been reduced by quite a bit after she gave birth. As Nathaniel thought of the hardships and pain that Mango went through when she gave birth, he deeply felt that he could no longer repay the debt he owed Mango in his life. She had nearly sacrificed her life twice for him, so he vowed to never do anything that would make her sad. Regardless of what she did or said in the future, he had decided to pamper her unconditionally. Mango slept for an extremely long time. She had never slept so well since she got pregnant and she only realized that it was dawn when she opened her eyes, but she couldn''t help closing her eyes again. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something. Her children! Mango suddenly opened her eyes. "Where''s the children?" She looked around, but she did not see her babies. She only saw Nathaniel sleeping at her bedside, so she could not help but wake him up. Nathaniel was also too tired. He had been frightened when he saw Mango giving birth, so he slept more deeply than usual. At this moment, he was still a little dazed after being shaken awake by Mango. "Mango? What''s wrong?" "Where''s our children?" Mango was afraid that something would happen to them. When she woke up and found out that her children were on the brink of death five years ago, she was on the verge of copsing back then. Mango''s heart was once again pounding erratically her children were nowhere to be seen. Nathaniel blinked his eyes and remembered his children "I hired a midwife to take care of them in the other room because they kept crying I''m afraid that they''ll disturb you." "Are they all right? Is it a boy or a girl?" Mango nervously asked while grabbing Nathaniel''s arm. Nathaniel eximed in his heart and said awkwardly, "I only cared about you, so I didn''t bother to check their gender." Mango didn''t know how to react. "How long have I slept?" "You slept at half-past four in the afternoon after giving birth yesterday. It''s already past five in the morning now." Mango couldn''t help but feel a little surprised when she heard that she had slept for so long. As she thought of the fact that she gave birth almost 12 hours ago, she wanted to lift the nket and get out of bed right away to see her children. "What are you doing?" Nathaniel was frightened and quickly stopped her. Mango red at him and said, "I want to see my children. I gave birth after suffering so much, so I have to take a look and see if it''s a boy or a girl. It''s obvious that I''m the better parent here." This made Nathaniel feel a little ashamed. He truly felt like his children were too noisy because they cried incessantly. Since they could be so loud, they should be in good health. When he saw Mango''s furrowed brows as if she was in great pain, he couldn''t help but recall what happened during the delivery process. Nathaniel''s body stiffened slightly and he felt as if he was about to faint again. However, Mango was currently in need of care, so he didn''t dare to faint and quickly said, "I''ll ask the midwife to bring the children here." "Hurry up." Theher regions of Mango''s body had been ripped apart and the pain was so great that she did not dare to move. Nathaniel did not dare to dy after he heard Mango and he even asked Lucy to send the tonic soup that she had prepared. The midwife carried Mango''s children to her. The two children were still sleeping. Mango''s heart suddenly softened when she saw their fair and clean appearance. But Nathaniel frowned and said, "Who dared to swap my children!" The midwife trembled when she heard this and quickly said, "Mr. Ye, I swear that I didn''t do it! These are your children!" "Bullshit! My two children were so ugly. How could these two kids be mine? Do you think I''m easy to fool? I was there when my wife gave birth! Come on!" Nathaniel directly called the bodyguards in anger and they immediately surrounded the midwife, who was so scared that she trembled and cried, "Mr. Ye, I really didn''t." "Invite Director Bay here." Mango''s heart also skipped a beat when she saw Nathaniel''s furious expression. "What''s the matter?" Their children had been reced? Mango''s heart was about to shatter when she thought of this and tears fell from her eyes. Genevieve was shocked when she saw this scene. "What''s going on?" "The midwife has reced our children. You need to take a look at the hospital''s surveince and bring our children back." Nathaniel''s words immediately confused Genevieve. "What nonsense are you talking about? These are your children." "Genevieve, don''t hide it from me. I''ve seen my children with my own eyes and they definitely did not look like this. Although they were rather ugly with a white film covering their bodies, I don''t mind because they''re still my children. I absolutely won''t ept another person''s children!" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nathaniel''s words directly made Genevieve''s eyes sh with a trace ofplicated emotions. Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 Mango felt as if she understood something, but the feeling disappeared in a sh. She happened to hear Genevieve say, "Nathaniel, you saw your children when they were newly born. They were covered in the centa and amniotic fluid, so it''s natural for them to look ugly. We cleaned them up and they''ll naturally look much better after 12 hours. Why can''t you be happy that your children are better looking? Do you want your children to be ugly? Besides, do you remember where you are right now? I''m the director of the military hospital and I handled the delivery myself. You said the children were changed, so do you think I did it? I have to find a pair of twins first, right? You can go and check the birth records. Mango was the only one that gave birth hild today." Mango immediately understood after hearing Genevieve''s words and she suddenly felt so embarrassed. Did Nathaniel lose his mind when she gave birth? Mango felt extremely ashamed. She directly punched Nathaniel and whispered, "Are you stupid?" Nathaniel finally reacted. Indeed, who could have reced their child with Genevieve around? He quickly lowered his head and looked at the two babies who were still sleeping. Their soft hair and tender hands were in their mouths. Suddenly, he felt warmth rush into his heart and he was incredibly touched. "Of course, these two children look like Mango." Nathaniel suddenlyughed foolishly. Mango really wanted to say that she didn''t know such a foolish man as Nathaniel. Genevieve immediatelyughed when she heard this. Mango said with some embarrassment, "I''m sorry. This is the first time he''s seen a child being born and he must have lost his mind. Please forgive him." "It''s okay, almost everyone who became a father for the first time would act like this." "This isn''t the first time I''ve be a father." Nathaniel smiled in a silly manner, but he couldn''t help retorting when he heard Genevieve''s words. "Shut up." Mango red at him. Nathaniel scratched the back of his head foolishly. The more he looked at the two children, the more he liked them. "Are they boys or girls?" Before Genevieve could say anything, Nathaniel said directly, "Such beautiful and cute babies must be girls. Isn''t that right?" As he spoke, he reached out to touch the baby''s hand. Wow, it was so soft and tender. Genevieve was stunned for a moment. She looked awkwardly at Mango and whispered, "Does he like daughters?" "Yes. So are they daughters?" Mango looked at Genevieve and asked. Genevieve shook her head and looked at Nathaniel''s happy face. Suddenly, she didn''t know whether she should say it or not. "They''re sons?" Mango could guess the answer from Genevieve''s face. Nathaniel paused slightly when he heard that and quickly bent down to remove the children''s diapers. His face became a little grim after he saw that it was indeed a boy. He looked at the other child. When he saw that they were the same, he could not help but say, "Why are both of them punks? Where are my daughters?" Mango did not even look at him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Nathaniel, why don''t you go home first?" Perhaps it was because Nathaniel was being too rough, but the baby who was sleeping soundly suddenly cried because they were cold. The other one also cried as well, and they seemed to be in a fight to see who could cry louder. This immediately made Nathaniel frown in annoyance. The midwife quickly walked over. "Sir, madam, do you want me to feed the baby some formted milk?" Genevieve nced at Mango and said, "Did your chest swell? It''s best if the baby drinks your breast milk. This will be good for both you and the baby." "Alright." Mango did not object. She subconsciously wanted to carry her child, but she suddenly saw Nathaniel snatching the baby over. "No! They should drink formted milk." Mango was almost scared out of her wits. "Nathaniel, they''re newborns. Can''t you be gentler? What if you hurt them?" Nathaniel felt a little wronged when he saw Mango shouting at him. "They are punks!" "They''re also my sons! I gave birth to them! Why can''t you let me feed them?" Mango was about to go mad. Nathaniel said aggrievedly, "You are my wife and they''re just two punks!" Everyone present couldn''t understand his vague words, but Mango understood. He meant that he was the only one that could touch her chest, and he didn''t want her to breastfeed her babies because they were both sons. Mango was so angry. She grabbed a pillow and threw it at Nathaniel. "Nathaniel, you bastard! What''s on your mind all day? What the hell are you saying!?" Mango rarely acted like this in front of outsiders. She immediately frightened Genevieve and the midwife, and even the bodyguards were stunned. His wife seemed to have a bad temper after giving birth. Was this a symptom of postpartum depression? Nathaniel didn''t dare to dodge as he was afraid of hurting Mango''s wound. However, the two children were crying so loudly that it broke Mango''s heart. "Give me my son!" She never thought that she would be so fierce after she gave birth or that her husband would get on her nerves so badly. Her chest heaved up and down rapidly. Nathaniel was still fighting with her. "Honey, in fact, it''s okay for them to drink milk powder since your breastmilk wouldn''t be enough for two of them. Anyway, they have to drink formted milk. It doesn''t matter if they drink it from the start." "Nathaniel, do you want to sleep on the floor?" Mango tried her best to suppress her anger. Genevieve was shocked from the turn of events. Nathaniel continued exining and he even brought out the milk powder. She naturally understood what he was trying to do. Moreover, this situation had happened in her family as well, so she knew it clearly. "These bastards." Genevieve shook her head and said, "Nathaniel, think about it. After giving birth, pregnant women would have extreme mood swings. If it leads to postpartum depression, there are serious cases where the woman wouldmit suicide." Genevieve had intended to scare Nathaniel initially. However, Nathaniel suddenly recalled that Mango had suffered from depression after she gave birth to Zion and Rita five years ago. He was so frightened that he hurriedly gave the child to Mango. "Honey, I''m in the wrong. Don''t be angry, you can even hit me to vent your anger." The bodyguards were stunned when they saw someone as high and mighty as Nathaniel in such a state. At the same time, they closed their eyes immediately. Would Nathaniel kill them to keep this situation from spreading out? Mango didn''t bother to answer him and directly hugged the child. "Which one is older?" Mango asked Genevieve. Since Mango wanted to breastfeed her children, Nathaniel had no choice but to ask the bodyguards to go out and clear the scene. Soon, the midwife was left alone with Mango. Genevieve pointed at their ankles and said, "I''m afraid I can''t recognize them. We''ve ced bands on their feet to indicate their birth date and time." Mango looked at it and realized that her baby was huge. She couldn''t help butugh. She unbuttoned her clothes and was about to feed her breast when she noticed a pair of eyes staring at her. Nathaniel''s reluctance made Mango feel a little frustrated. "Get out!" "No way!" Nathaniel refused directly. Why were they sons? Where were his daughters? The two brats would take advantage of his wife. This was outrageous. Besides, she would breastfeed them for at least a year. At the thought of this, Nathaniel felt very depressed. Mango didn''t bother to pay any attention to him and all of her focus was on the baby. She had just given birth, so there wasn''t much milk left. After she fed a few mouthfuls to the first baby, she gave him to the midwife and asked her to make some milk form for the baby. Then, she took the baby and fed him some milk. When the baby was in Mango''s arms, he snorted twice before he suddenly opened his eyes. Normally, some babies would open their eyes when they were born while some would wait a few hours. A few would even open their eyes in ten days to half a month. Before Mango hugged her baby, he kept his eyes closed and Genevieve didn''t take it seriously. At this moment, the little baby suddenly opened his eyes and made Genevieveugh. "Looks like he really likes his mom. He opened his eyes the moment he''s in your arms. I guess he knows who gave birth to him." Genevieve was stunned as soon as she finished speaking. Mango was also stunned. The little baby seemed to like Mango very much. He tugged at her drooping hair and chuckled. His laughter was pure and adorable. However, Mango was still stunned. Nathaniel was a little puzzled and he was surprised when he walked in. The baby''s eyes were blue! Both his and Mango''s eyes were ck. How did the baby have blue eyes? They looked at the other baby almost at the same time. He burped after he finished the milk and opened his eyes. His ebony-coloured eyes darted about and he looked like he was full of life. Mango and Nathaniel heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. Fortunately, the eyes of their other child were normal. But why did one of their children have blue eyes? Mango and Nathaniel were both puzzled. Genevieve was also puzzled and suddenly thought of something. She said, "Could Desmond''s blood cause the baby''s eyes to be this colour?" When they thought of the colour of Desmond''s eyes and the violent genes in his body, both Nathaniel and Mango''s hearts pounded. "Genevieve, could you please examine my son''s blood?" Mango''s words immediately made Genevieve understand what was going on. "Okay, I''ll do it." She took the baby into her arms. As soon as he left his mother''s embrace, he started to cry desperately and it made Mango feel very ufortable. "I''d better feed him first." No matter what the situation was, she was reluctant to let the child starve. Genevieve carried him to Mango''s side once more. Mango lifted her clothes and fed him. He drank happily as he couldn''t understand what his parents were feeling at that moment. Nathaniel frowned tightly. Was it really because of Desmond''s blood? Would his youngest son really end up like Desmond? Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 Mango''s mood wasn''t very rxed, but she had a thought when she looked at her youngest son''s mischievous and cute appearance. He fell asleep after he finished drinking his milk before Genevieve carried him to do a blood test. It was already morning after everything was done. After Mango was released from istion and inspection, news of her sons'' birth quickly arrived in Ocean City. Soon after that, Terrance and Mateo nned to bring Prisci over to visit Mango. Maverick also decided to fly his private ne to Santell Capital after Zion and his siblings begged him. Lilian held her waist and said with some regret, "I really want to see the babies, but my body can''t take it." Maverick looked at Lilian''s bulging belly and smiled gently. "Don''t worry. Mango will arrive by the time you finish your confinement period." Lilian had been pregnant for five months. She thought that it would be very difficult for her to get pregnant, so she didn''t expect that she would actually have a baby. It was a pleasant surprise for Maverick, who was over thirty years old. He was afraid that his blood hex would affect his child, so he was constantly filled with fear. Maverick was afraid that their child would be affected by the poison and he didn''t want the child would suffer, so he strongly disagreed for Lilian to keep the child. However, Maverick finally compromised she threatened him with suicide and said that she would love her son even if he was disabled. After Noah learned about it, he did a full- body examination on Lilian and paid attention to their child from time to time. Five months had passed and the child was very healthy. At present, there was nothing abnormal going on, so Maverick and Lilian could not help but cherish their child. They had thought it through. With their current status, it would be alright even if they gave birth to a child with disabilities. In the worst- case scenario, they could exchange all their wealth for their child''s health. With this in mind, the two of them felt much more rxed and Lilian''s pregnancy also became much easier. Zion was very happy. He hadn''t seen his parents for a long time and he had two little brothers now, so he couldn''t help but smile. He couldn''t make it too obvious even if he was happy. Rita shouted happily and walked around while she hugged Zion. "Zion, did you hear that? Mommy gave birth to two little babies and we''re going to be their older siblings!" Zion''s lips curled up as he was infected by Rita''s happiness. Wisdom was also very happy. "I wonder who they''ll look like." "They must be like Mommy." Rita''s words immediately stunned Zion and Wisdom, who asked in unison, "Why?" "A son would most likely look like his mother and a daughter would look like her father. I heard this saying before." Zion frowned slightly when he heard Rita''s words. "Them? Who are they? Children our age wouldn''t have this kind of conversation, right? Rita, who have you been ying with?" Rita immediately cowered the moment she heard Zion''s serious voice. "What are you talking about? Why are you so mean? Can you show some respect to my friend?" "What kind of friend are you referring to? Where are they from and how old are they?" Zion''s questions gave Rita a headache. "Oh, my stomach hurts. I''m going to the toilet." Rita was about to escape when she heard Zion calmly say, "You''re not going to see our little brothers, are you? We''ll leave then." "Zion!" Rita was upset. Who could control her domineering brother? Wisdom bowed his head and pursed his lips while he smiled. Zion had been even more possessive over Rita this year. "Wisdom, can''t you do something about Zion?" Rita saw that Wisdom was secretlyughing, and she could not help but stomp her feet. Rita and Zion seemed to have reached an agreement this year, and they started referring to Wisdom as their big brother. Wisdom coughed and said, "It''s none of my business. You know, I used to treat Zion as my boss." These words made Rita depressed. Before she could say anything, Wisdom continued, "Rita, I''m doing this for your own good. You''re a girl, so you really shouldn''t mix with random people." Rita waspletely defeated. "Alright, I was wrong, okay? Let''s go. I want to see my little brothers." She said angrily in her mind, "I can''t bully both of you because I''m an elder sister now. How can I bully the two little babies?" However, she did not say that out loud. A group of people came to the Santell Capital, but Brantley rushed to the hospital at once since he had been in the capital. "Mango, Nathan, I heard that I have two great-grandsons. Let me have a look at them." Brantley was very happy. Mango couldn''t help but stand up when she saw Brantley. "Grandpa, didn''t you return to Ocean City?" "No, I went back for a while, but I was so bored that I came back. I have an oldrade here and I like ying chess with him every day." Brantley was fine now, and the rtionship between Magnolia and Barack was getting better. As for Queena and Dennis, they sent a message although they didn''te to the capital. Brantley was relieved when he knew that his eldest daughter and son-inw were still alive. He did not urge them toe back either since they were on a secret mission. In Brantley''s heart, nothing was more important than the national affairs. Brantley was delighted to hear that Mango had given birth to a pair of twins. "Hey, he really looks like Mango." Brantley''s words made the corners of Mango''s mouth curl up slightly. However, she said, "Grandpa, is it good for you to praise your greatgrandchildren like this in front of Nathan?" "I''m telling the truth." Brantley nced at Nathaniel and asked, "Do you mind?" "I don''t." Nathaniel didn''t think much of it. It was good if his children looked like Mango. She had always been beautiful, but she had lost her original appearance because of the huge fire. The fact that the children looked like her now could be considered as a kind ofpensation. Brantley looked at the child and could not help asking, "Didn''t she give birth a pair of twins? Why is there only one child is here? What about the other one?" Upon hearing this, Mango and Nathaniel fell silent for a moment. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Brantley''s expression also became a little more serious. Nathaniel told Brantley about her youngest son. Brantley frowned slightly. "How could he have blue eyes? Did you give him a full body check-up?" "Genevieve took him away to carry out the examination, but we still don''t know the result. I''m afraid that Desmond''s blood will affect my son. If that''s the case, Grandpa, I''m afraid he..." Although Mango didn''t say anything, Brantley already understood. Desmond had caused too much trouble. If Mango''s son inherited Desmond bloodline and genes, he wouldn''t be able to have a good life. However, it was true that Mango''s body had recovered a little thanks to Desmond''s blood. When Brantley thought of this, he said seriously, "Send the other twin for a full-body examination as well. Although his eyes are ck, no one can be sure if Desmond''s genes will be passed down to him as well. It''s best to be more careful." Upon hearing Brantley''s words, Nathaniel and Mango were slightly taken aback. However, they also knew that Brantley was right. They called Genevieve again and asked her to take their son away for a full-body examination. Mango had never thought that her two sons would be in danger. Nathaniel looked at Mango''s worried expression and he couldn''t help but hold her hand, "Don''t worry, maybe we''re just overthinking. You''ve just given birth, so don''t think too much during this period of time." "Yes, yes, Nathan is right. Even if there are any problems, I''m still here." Brantley said with confidence. Mango couldn''t be fully happy because of her son''s blue eyes. However, when she recalled that her children still needed her, she listened to Nathaniel and closed her eyes to rest. Brantley called Nathaniel to go outside and whispered, "You''d better keep it a secret." "Grandpa, this is the military hospital. Do you think we can keep it a secret? This is not Ocean City." Nathaniel had already thought about this when he found out that his youngest son''s eyes were blue. Unfortunately, this was the Santell Capital, so he couldn''t make many decisions. Brantley''s face suddenly sank a little. "Even if it is the military hospital, what will they do to my grandson?" "We have to wait for the results." Although he was a little disgusted with his two sons at the start, they were still the children that he and Mango had always hoped for. Since they were part of his bloodline, he wouldn''t let anyone hurt his children, especially if the higher- ups wanted to run experiments on them. He had decided that he would protect his two children even if he had to sacrifice everything. Brantley also thought this way as well Time passed slowly. Aside from feeding the child, Mango only needed to sleep and eat after that. She needed to recover her strength as soon as possible. Otherwise, she couldn''t bear to watch her children get taken away if they were really in danger. By the time Maverick and Terrance arrived, it was alreadyte at night. After they learned about what happened with Mango''s youngest son, the joy in their hearts was suppressed and they were all worried. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Maverick walked out of the hospital and lit a cigarette in the corner of the corridor. Nathaniel followed him. "What do you want to do?" Maverick looked at Nathaniel. He was a little surprised that Nathaniel would notice his thoughts, but there was no need to hide them from his own biological brother. He took a deep breath and said, "I intend to bring the Ye family to the capital just in case." "No." Nathaniel frowned slightly and whispered, "Your behaviour will make our superiors think that we want to rebel against them." "What? It''s possible if they really want to take your children away from you." Maverick''s evil smile made Nathaniel''s heart tremble slightly. He suddenly remembered that Maverick was not a person who could be killed easily. Moreover, everything he did now was for his son. Nathaniel''s chest was filled with familial warmth and he whispered, "It feels really good to have a brother." Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 "Get out! You''re too old to be so cringy." Maverick directly said with contempt, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. Nathaniel didn''t say anything else. He just patted Maverick on the shoulder with a smile and said, "Don''t do anything first. Let''s wait until the resultse out to see what the higher-ups n to do." "You still have expectations forthem." Maverick understood Nathaniel''s intentions. Nathaniel smiled lightly. "I grew up in a different environment from you, and I believe in the righteousness of my superiors." "I hope you''re right." Maverick didn''t argue, but he still called his men to the capital in case anything happened. Nathaniel did not stop him. When Mango woke up, she saw that the room was filled with people and she couldn''t help but smile. "Uncle, Prisci, you''re all here?" Prisci arrived in front of Mango and said with some envy, "You''re really amazing. You''re already the mother of five kids. I''m so envious of you." "You can raise them with me. I can''t handle the two brats alone." Mango looked at Prisci and realized that she was in a good mood right now. She didn''t know if Prisci had moved on from Tristan''s death, nor did she know if Prisci was putting up a strong front. Prisci hurriedly replied, "You''d better keep your promise. I want to live with you and help you raise your children. Mr. Ye, do you have any objections?" When Nathaniel came back from outside, he heard what Prisci had said. He immediately smiled and said, "The Ye family is your home. It doesn''t matter how long you stay with us." "Great, that''s a deal. I''ve long hoped to have a good child like Zion, but unfortunately, I can''t have a baby. Now that you have two lovely babies, so I have to stay with you." Mango and Nathaniel were relieved when they saw that Prisci''s mood was rtively good. "That''s great. You can take care of the children while Mango and I can have some alone time." Nathaniel''s words immediately stunned the people in the room, which caused Mango''s face to turn red from embarrassment. This man was really getting bolder than before. She red at Nathaniel, but she soon realized that her children weren''t here. "Where are Zion, Rita, and Wisdom? Didn''t theye?" It had been a long time since shest saw her children, so she really missed them. Maverick put out the cigarette outside and walked in. "The three kids came with me. They wanted to buy gifts for their little brothers, so I asked Ned to take them there. They''ll be back soon." "These kids seem to be acting like big brothers and sisters. They even know how to buy gifts for their little brothers." Mango''s heart was filled with warmth. Zion, Rita and Wisdom arrived at the jewellery shop. Zion bought gold bracelets for his younger brothers while Wisdom bought anklets. Rita bought two lockets before the three of them returned to the hospital. Terrance, Maverick, and the others visited Mango briefly before leaving because they were afraid that they would affect Mango and the children''s rest. In the end, only Prisci was left behind. Mango looked at how much Prisci liked children and felt very upset. "Prisci, did you move on?" Mango did not intend to ask, but she could not help herself. Prisci paused for a moment before saying with a smile, "Yes. I''m sure Tristan hopes that I''ll be happy. If I''m upset all day, I don''t think he can rest in peace either. Since that''s the case, I''ll live with his happy memories." Mango felt extremely touched when she heard Prisci''s words, and she swallowed the words that she was about to say. After all, she had been released from the investigation, so it was unclear whether there were people listening in on them. She and Nathaniel had persisted for so long, so they couldn''t fail at this time. "What do you n to do in the future?" "I don''t know. Maybe I''ll write a web novel and live a carefree life." Mango was slightly stunned by Prisci''s words. "Don''t you intend to find another man?" "No, love hurts. My heart is so small that I can only let go of the next man. Even if you all say that the time is the best healing medicine and you may slowly forget the pain and find your own happiness again, I know that my heart is locked in this life. No one can open it except for that man. Besides, I am very good now. Really, you don''t have to worry about me. I will help you raise your son. Your son will call me aunt anyway. Your aunt is also my mother. I am happy." Anyone could tell that Prisci was truly happy. Mango finally felt a little better because Prisci was able to let go. If she met Tristan one day, she would probably be pleasantly surprised. The two of them chatted for a while before Zion brought Wisdom and Rita in. "Mommy!" Rita ran towards Mango excitedly. Just as she was about to jump into Mango''s arms, she felt someone grab her by the cor. "What for?" She suddenly turned around and saw Zion grabbing onto her cor. He said calmly, "Mommy just gave birth and she''s still very weak. What if you hurt mommy like this?" Rita stopped in her tracks when she heard this and said apologetically, "Mommy, I''m so sorry." "It doesn''t matter, I want to see you as well." Mango stroked Rita''s head and she felt as if she was enveloped in happiness. Zion and Wisdom also walked over and happily called out to Mango. "Mommy, you''ve grown a lot fatter." Wisdom was very happy about this. He was afraid that Mango had lost a lot of weight, so it seemed like it was still a good thing. Zion smiled. "Mommy, thank you for giving birth to a pair of little brothers for us." "All of you can go and see them." Mango pouted her lips and the three children immediately ran over. "Wow, they''re so cute." Rita was fascinated by the cute little babies. She stretched out her fingers and let them y with her fingers while she giggled happily. Zion and Wisdom were also surprised while they leaned on the cot and looked in. "Mommy, they''re so small." "You guys were the same when you were young." When Mango recalled Zion and Rita when they were newborns, she couldn''t help but feel warm. The three children happily surrounded the two babies and talked until they woke the babies up. The older twin looked at them with his big ck eyes. Although he couldn''t see clearly, he grinned and even stretched out his little hands to grab something. Rita was extremely happy. "Wow, my little brother''s eyes are so beautiful. He smiled at me." The younger twin opened his eyes and looked around in confusion. At that moment, Zion and Wisdom suddenly sucked in a breath of air. "Wow, blue eyes, he actually has blue eyes!" They acted as if they had a new discovery, but their surprised expression made Mango a little worried. Prisci patted her hand and said, "Don''t worry. Fate won''t let us suffer from so many disasters." "I hope so. I can have these two children because of Desmond''s blood. Even if my youngest son has some problems, I will still be grateful to Desmond. This may be the fate of my children and me." Mango was neitherining nor was she thinking deeply. She felt that everything was destined. Prisci was surprised that Mango was able to think things through, but her expression turned a little ugly when she thought of Desmond, Mango knew about the frustrations in Prisci''s heart. She wanted to say a few good things about Desmond, but she didn''t know what to say. hence, she simply swallowed her words. The children were still chattering away. The two babies seemed to know that they were their brothers and sisters, so they giggled as well. Their babbling sounded like the most beautiful tune in the world, and everyone was filled with joy when they heard it. It was only after a long time that Prisci finally said, "Desmond has gone missing as well ever since Tristan''s death. Where do you think he''ll go?" Mango''s heart skipped a beat as she hurriedly said, "I don''t know, but haven''t you all been searching all this time?" "Yeah, they''re all looking. Haniya has been looking for a year, but there''s still no news. I don''t believe a living person can vanish from the world. The doctor that was using theb room wanted to find Desmond''s backer, but he couldn''t find anything as well. I always feel that everything is like the calm before the storm, which makes everyone feel stressed." Mango was a little worried when she heard this, but she didn''t say anything in the end. The two babies were a little hungry. Mango picked up the children and fed them. After that, Wisdom left with his siblings and Nathaniel arranged for them to rest in another room. Mango was able to leave the hospital and bring the children home on the third day because she had a natural birth. However, it was dyed when the data of the children''s blood came out. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Genevieve looked at the data, and she was about to look for Mango when she was stopped by someone. "Hello, Director Bay, we are from the military department. We want to check the blood report of the two children." The other party took out his certificate. Genevieve frowned slightly. She knew her duty and reported it to them. The other party looked surprised and asked subconsciously, "Doctor Bay, did you do something to it?" "Please be responsible for your words, or I will sue you." Genevieve''s gentle voice contained a trace of coldness, which made the two of them embarrassed. Although Genevieve was only the director of the military hospital, they still knew who her father was. Besides, her stepmother was not a person to be trifled with. With the addition of the Su family, the two looked at each other and quickly said, "Sorry, we were just asking." "I can guarantee this on my professional ethics. All the data is true and reliable. If you don''t believe me, you can find someone to check it again." The two men were stunned by Genevieve''s word and they made a phone call. Before long, a doctor came over and took the two children''s blood examination. Obviously, he didn''t believe Genevieve. Genevieve was so angry that her heart pounded. If it was someone else, she would have faced them directly and asked for justice. However, she had to bear it because of her rtionship with the Ye family. However, it didn''t matter. After all, she hadn''t done anything wrong at all. Fortunately, she had printed a single report. Then, she took the blood report and immediately walked towards Mango''s ward. Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 Nathaniel came back after making arrangements for three children. After all, Mango was in her confinement period, so he was somewhat worried even though the midwife was around. Prisci couldn''t help but think of Tristan when she saw Nathaniel''s nervousness. If he was still alive, she didn''t know what would happen at this time. Prisci''s heart involuntarily ached when she thought of this. Genevieve entered just in time as she caught up with the three of them. Mango and Nathaniel''s bodies stiffened a little when they saw her. "How was it?" There was a hint of tremor in Mango''s voice. Genevieve gave the data to them and said with a smile, "There''s nothing wrong with their blood. It''s normal, and there''s nothing strange with the general examination." Nathaniel and Mango looked at the data and heaved a sigh of relief. "In that case, how could the child be blue-eyed?" Mango asked in confusion. Genevieve shook her head and said, "Desmond gave you only one drop of his blood, and the violent gene factor in his body wasn''t activated at that time. His bloodposition was mainly made up of medicine, so it should only give the child some benefits. Besides, this data shows that the children are all right. As for the colour of his eyes, is there anyone with blue eyes in your family? Maybe it has something to do with inheritance." Nathaniel quickly shook his head when he heard Genevieve''s words and said, "No, the Ye family has never had mixed bloodlines." Mango shook her head. "The Hans and Xiao family have never heard of any mixed-race members as well." Since it was not because of Desmond''s blood, nor was it hereditary, then why would the child have blue eyes? Genevieve couldn''t figure it out either. When Prisci saw that they were feeling a little depressed, she quickly got up and said, "I will go back to the hotel first. Since this matter has nothing to do with Desmond, I don''t think the superiors will keep you here. I will pack up your things and prepare to go home Tomorrow. No matter how good it feels here, you''ll still feel morefortable at home, isn''t it?" "Well, okay.¡± Mango smiled and Prisci left. After that, Genevieve told Nathaniel and the others what the higher-ups had done. Mango was a little angry, and Nathaniel did not feel good either. "I''ll take care of it." Nathaniel said and walked out of the ward. Mango didn''t stop him as she could more or less guess what Nathaniel wanted to do. Nathaniel took the phone to a quiet ce and directly called Carlson. "Nathaniel? I haven''t congratted you on the birth of your sons. Congrattions." "Thank you, Master Mo." Nathaniel''s voice was a little low, which suddenly made Carlson stunned. "What''s wrong?" "I want to retire." Nathaniel''s words shocked Carlson. "What did you say?" Nathaniel said word by word, "I want to retire. If possible, I''ll settle the formalitiester." "Nonsense!" Carlson immediately grew angry. "Who are you? Don''t you know how much effort you put into this? Why are you making trouble for me now?" Nathaniel did not react much to Carlson''s anger and he said calmly, "I have already decided." "Why on earth?" Carlson didn''t really understand. Nathaniel wouldn''t have waited until now if he really wanted to retire, so Carlson was a little surprised. Nathaniel just exined, "I''ve been tired after doing this for so many years, and I want to rest. I''ll hand over all the secret guards of the Ye family and all the people in the Dark Night Empire. From now on, I only want to be an ordinary person." "What? You have been struggling to obtain this position, but you actually want to be an ordinary person now? Nathaniel, are you doing this because of the istion and the investigation? This is my father''s order. I have tried my best to make an exception, I..." "Master Mo, I appreciate everything you have done for me, but I really don''t want to stay in the military area. I want to live a peaceful life." Nathaniel''s insistence made Carlson stop talking and he directly hung up the phone. Nathaniel knew that he was angry. Nathaniel understood Carlson because they''ve beenrades for many years, but he had decided to go. Regardless of what happened to his two sons, he only hoped that they could grow up happily. There were many outstanding individuals in the military region who were fighting for the country, but he only wanted to focus on Mango and his children right now. He really didn''t want to deal with everything else. After Carlson hung up the phone, he shouted to the people outside and a military officer ran in quickly. "Master Mo, what can I do for you?" "Go to find out what happened to Nathaniel in the military hospital." Carlson rubbed his temples. His position and identity made him have very fewrades. He thought Nathaniel could apany him to the end, but he didn''t expect that thetter would leave. Carlson was very agitated. The military staff knew about what happened, so they told Carlson about it. Carlson''s eyes narrowed suddenly. "You mean that my father suspects that Nathaniel''s youngest son has Desmond''s genes?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Yes, my lord." Carlson was infuriated by the words of the official. He kicked his chair hard and made a crash, which made the official tremble in silence. Carlson pushed open the door and went out to his father''s office. There were other people in the office and they were stunned when they saw Carlson suddenly barge in. At that moment, his father''s expression became extremely grim. "Do you know the rules?" "Get out of here!" There was a hint of coldness in Carlson''s voice. Brenson''s face darkened when he saw that his son had not given him any respect in front of outsiders. "How dare you?!" "If all of you don''t go out now, I''ll make sure to get rid of you." Carlson had always been arrogant even when he was a soldier, but his capability was worthy of admiration. The few people looked at the older man, who also understood his son''s bad temper. Even though he was angry and dissatisfied, he waved his hand and got them to leave. Then, he closed the doors behind him. When Carlson and Brenson were left in the room, his father looked at him helplessly and said, "What''s wrong with you again? Don''t you know who you are now? You have to have virtues. Look at yourself now!" "Are you going to keep Nathaniel''s son detained?" Carlson didn''t care about what his father said and directly asked. His father frowned slightly and said, "Don''t worry about this." "What? Dad, have you forgotten who saved my life?" Carlson was about to explode. His father frowned and said softly, "That''s an entirely different matter. There''s a high possibility that his son has Desmond''s genes. What if he bes the Desmond?" "So? What do you mean? Are you going to find an excuse to kill the child and put an end to future troubles?" Carlson''s words were extremely rude. It was as if he was shooting a bullet through his father''s heart, which made the older man extremely angry. "What are you talking about! I''m doing this for..." "Bullshit!" Carlson cursed. "How can a newborn be a threat? We have so many people under us and so many scientists. Are they allpletely useless? Aren''t you afraid that you''ll be theughing stock because you''re scared of a newborn? Besides, the data clearly states that there is no problem with the child, and the two children are all right! Why do you want to take away their lives? Why?!" Brenson became so angry that his eyes bulged. "Carlson, are you crazy? Don''t you know what kind of family you live in? What have you learned since you were a primary school? We have chosen to be responsible for the safety of so many people. There can''t be any mistakes." "So? Can you sacrifice an innocent child because of that? You sacrificed my mother for the safety of so many people as well, right?" Tears suddenly filled the Carlson''s eyes. His father suddenly stopped. He looked at his son and suddenly realized that his wife''s death was perhaps an unresolved matter between him and Carlson. He had always thought that the Carlson had grown up and that he would understand after he gained some experience. However, it now seemed that Carlson still did not understand. "Carlson, you''ve really disappointed me." "What about you? Did you live up to my expectations? If it wasn''t because for the biological knowledge, do you think I would be willing to stay with you? You always think that all your decisions are right, and you never ept other people''s opinions. Back then, my mother could have other ways to solve her problem, but you would rather use the most direct and cruel way to solve it!" "That is the fastest and most effective way! I have to ensure the safety of the hostage!" Brenson''s heart started to hurt. They were talking about his dead wife, so how could he not be distressed? He had been worthy of his position and everyone for so many years, except for his wife. The matter had been filling him with guilt for so many years and he couldn''t let it go. Now that he heard his son''s usation, his heart could not bear it any longer. Carlson didn''t pity him at all. He sneered and said, "The safety of the hostage? You value the life of the hostages, but my mother is worthless to you, isn''t it? In fact, you could hold the kidnappers back at that time. You didn''t have to sacrifice my mother, but you ignored the life and death of your wife and children to save time and ensure the safety of the hostage you mentioned. Do you think you''re commendable because you want to hurt a newborn child with such a righteous reason? You really make me feel sick. If I need to be so ruthless when I take over your position, I''d rather not do it!" After that, Carlson directly pulled down the armlet on his shoulder and threw it on the table. He said coldly, "I will take Nathaniel and his family out of the Santell Capital. I want to see who dares to stop us. For the sake of your so- called righteousness, you can shoot me. Anyway, you have already sacrificed your wife, and you don''t have to care about your son!" Carlson turned to leave after he said that and his father''s heart was broken. Then, the older man fell onto his chair with a thud as he was filled with guilt and sadness. Did he really do something wrong? Prevention was better than cure, so was he wrong to save so many lives? Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 Nathaniel was a little stunned when Carlson came to the military hospital, but he was not surprised. Based on his friendship with Carlson, thetter would definitelye to stop him. Nathaniel was about to speak when she heard Carlson say, "Pack up your things and follow me. I''ll take you home." "What?" Nathaniel was slightly stunned when he saw Carlson''s slightly red eyes. He suddenly understood something. "Have you quarreled with your father?" "It''s been so many years. Don''t worry about it. Take your wife and children on my ne. Since I haven''t left the capital for several years, I''ll go to your house and stay for a few days. You won''t refuse me, will you?" What else could Nathaniel do if Carlson had already said that? "How could I?" "Then quickly go in and pack up." Carlson urged Nathaniel to enter the room while he tried to calm down. Mango narrowed her eyes for a while when Nathaniel entered the room. After all, she had something on her mind, so she couldn''t fall asleep. Nathaniel felt a little distressed when he saw that Mango couldn''t rest well,. "Why don''t we go home?" Mango was stunned for a moment before she nodded her head. "Okay. I can''t sleep well here." "Then let''s go home. Give Grandpa a call and see where he is. Let''s go together." "All right." Mango called Brantley after she finished speaking. When she heard that Brantley was about to arrive, Mango told him what Nathaniel wanted to do and he didn''t have any objections either. Nathaniel called Prisci again and told her to leave with Terrance. He didn''t exin the reason, but his tone made Prisci feel that something was wrong. "Mr. Ye, is there anything wrong? Do you need my help?" "No, you''d better go back with a friend. It''s not convenient for him to see you." Nathaniel was not lying. In recent years, Carlson did not really like to interact with strangers. Prisci was relieved to hear this. Carlson felt that Nathaniel had settled everything by now, so he walked into the ward. "Hello, you must be Mango. I''m Nathaniel''s close friend, you can call me Carl." Carlson smiled faintly and looked very approachable. Mango only knew that Nathaniel had mentioned Master Mo, but she didn''t care much about his name. When she heard Carlson introduce himself to her, she couldn''t help but smile and say, "Hi, Carl." Carlson nodded and directly gave Mango an envelope filled with some money. "Use this to buy some snacks for my nephews." "You don''t have to be so courteous." Mango wanted to reject, but Nathaniel said, "We''re all brothers and we don''t want to lose our pride. Take it. We''ll have to return the favour after he gets married and has kids. You can treat it as if he''s just giving it to us for safekeeping." His words were so straightforward that Mango started to doubt Nathaniel''s intelligence. "Nathan doesn''t know speak nicely. Carl, I hope you don''t mind." "No, I''m used to it." Carlson said good-heartedly. Nathaniel sighed and said, "He will go back to Ocean City with us for a few days. I know that it''s inconvenient for him to live in our house while you''re in your confinement period, so I''ll ask him to stay outside." These words made Carlson a little depressed. He clearly felt that he was being rejected by Nathaniel. Well, it was not a good idea for him to stay at Nathaniel''s house since Mango had just given birth, but could Nathaniel be less blunt? Nathaniel didn''t care about Carlson''s pride at all. Carlson red at Nathaniel, but thetter pretended not to see it. Mango felt a little awkward. "It doesn''t matter if he lives in the house since there are so many rooms." "It''s okay. He likes to live alone." Since Nathaniel had said so, what else could Carlson say? He was so sad that he took the initiative to protect them, but Nathaniel ended up abandoning him. However, Carlson didn''t say anything. Brantley came after they packed up and he was slightly stunned when he saw Carlson. Just as he wanted to say something, Carlson said with a smile, "Sir, how are you? I haven''t seen you for so many years. I miss how you looked like when you trained me." "I can train youter if you want." Brantley immediately smiled. He admired Carlson quite a lot. He didn''t know Carlson''s identity at that time, but he felt that this kid had the pride of a general and a hint of tenacity. Therefore, he always trained Carlson alone. However, he didn''t expect that Carlson would be such an elite agent. Later, Carlson also went back after he knew about his identity and Brantley also felt sad about it for a long time. Over the years, Brantley was very gratified when he heard about Carlson''s achievements. Now, he couldn''t help but be in a good mood when he saw that Carlson was still the same as before. "Why do you have the time toe here when you''re so busy?" "I''m here to visit the children and I''ll stay with Nathaniel for a few days to rx."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Carlson''s words suddenly reminded Brantley of something, and there was a hint of gratitude in his eyes. "Are you giving yourself an annual leave?" "Well, I''ve never taken a day off in many years. I just want to have a rest." Carlson smiled faintly and he was respectful to Brantley as usual. When Mango saw that Carlson and Brantley were chatting happily, she couldn''t help but smile and ask, "Nathan, your brother has a good temper. Does he have a girlfriend?" "No, do you want to introduce him to a girl?" "I don''t know anyone that''s looking to get married now." Mango rolled her eyes at Nathaniel, who only smiled, which made Carlson feel a little depressed. Was Nathaniel trying to show off his loving rtionship to Carlson? Carlson and Brantley left the ward and got on the ne with Zion and the other two kids. Meanwhile, Nathaniel told the midwife to carry the two babies while he helped Mango out of the ward. Nathaniel was afraid that Mango would feel cold if she was exposed to the breeze, so hepletely wrapped her up with a hat and scarf. Mango was speechless when she saw his actions. "Nathaniel, I can walk on my own." "You''re in your confinement period You can''t walk, or you''ll be in pain. I heard the nurses say so." Nathaniel said quite seriously. Mango said gloomily, "It''s really okay to walk a few steps. I can''t possibly lie in bed for a month." "Sure, you can tell me what you want to do. Anyway, I have nothing to do at all. I''m relieved because I left thepany to my brother. You can even call me when you want to go to the toilet." Nathaniel spoke seriously, which made Mango somewhat scared. "Are you kidding me? I''m just in my confinement period, and I''m not in prison. Nathaniel, you can''t do this to me." "Be good, it''s not suitable for you to have emotional stress now." Nathaniel carried Mango and boarded the ne as she spoke. The three children surrounded their little brothers excitedly. Although Mango was dissatisfied with Nathaniel''s stubbornness, she fell asleep on the ne due to her weakened body. Carlson and Brantley sat together and clearly saw that several people followed them, but they hesitated when they saw Carlson''s private ne. Brantley said in a low voice, "Thank you for today''s matter, but as for Brenson..." "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I won''t allow anyone to hurt the children." Carlson was not a person who would casually make promises, but he would definitely keep his word. Brantley nodded and whispered, "Is there any problem with the children''s data?" "No problem, but he was a little worried because of Desmond''s blood." After all, Brenson was Carlson''s father and he had to show him some respect to outsiders. Brantley suddenly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Carlson''s words. He suddenly thought of something and said, "Since there is no problem with the children''s blood composition, does it have something to do with their inherited genes?" "Both of your families have no blood ties with another race, right?" Carlson asked casually and Brantley said, "Who said so?" "What''s that?" Nathaniel was suddenly stunned. "Grandpa, does our family have mixed- raced members?" "Yes." Brantley quickly nodded. Nathaniel and Carlson suddenly became excited. "Who is it?" "Mango''s grandmother." Brantley said, "I didn''t think of it at first. After I thought for a moment, I remembered that my wife''s maternal great- grandmother was from H country. It was said that she was sold to our country by traffickers and she was bought by my wife''s grandfather. However, society alienated foreigners at that time because they were different from us. Therefore, they treated her as a ything and she later gave birth to my wife''s mother. Finally, they epted their foreign appearance and they allowed the child to enter the family register. But it was said that her greatgrandmother died soon after giving birth to the child. Moreover, this matter was not allowed to be mentioned in the family and I slowly forgot about her. Later, my wife''s mother wasn''t registered as a mixed-race citizen and my wife''s children didn''t have any foreign features as well, so I forgot about it." Speaking of this, Brantley paused as if he was recalling something. Then he continued, "I still remember that my wife had a ck and white photo of her great-grandmother when I married her. But I forgot where she kept it. After all, it was not a big deal, so I haven''t remembered it for so many years. Do you think that your son has blue eyes because of this?" Carlson and Nathaniel were intrigued when they heard this. Mango''s great- grandmother was several generations older than her, so it wouldn''t be a big deal for her to be a concubine in that era. It was just that... Carlson coughed and asked, "Mr. Xiao, did you have a political trial that year?" "Yes, but her great-grandfather kept this a secret. At that time, her great-grandmother wasn''t even considered a concubine and she couldn''t be recorded in the family history books, so she couldn''t find anything." These words made Carlson understand the situation a little better. "Can you still find that photo? If it can be confirmed that your ancestors have this bloodline, I can exin it to my father." Although Carlson was angry with Brenson, he didn''t want to have a conflict. Now that he had a new breakthrough, he had a glimmer of hope. Brantley quickly said, "I''ll go home to look for it. She took some of her old things away when she divorced me, and I don''t know if they''re still there. After she passed away, her things were left to Sophia. Unfortunately, Sophia made some terrible mistakes in her life. I''ll Walterter and ask him if he knows where those things are. Maybe he can find them." When Nathaniel heard Brantley talking about Sophia, he was in total shock. An idea shed through his mind, but he didn''t manage to grasp it. Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 Mango opened her eyes when the nended in Ocean City. "Are we home?" "Yes, we are." After such a long period of being away, Nathaniel still felt that the air in Ocean City was the freshest. Mango also felt at ease and she was in a good mood. "We''re finally home." Mango stretchedzily and looked at her children that were in the arms of the midwife. A happy smile appeared on her face. "Don''t stay outside in the cold wind." Nathaniel wrapped his coat around Mango once more as if he wanted to cover her entire body. Mango felt a little annoyed because Nathaniel only left a slit for her eyes after he wrapped her up. However, she swallowed the words that she was about to say when she recalled how much this man cared about her. Zion and the other children weren''t on the same ne as Mango, but she wasn''t worried at all. After all, Carlson and Nathaniel had arranged everything well. Lilian hurried out to wee them when they returned to the Ye''s Mansion. Mango waspletely bbergasted when she saw that Lilian was pregnant. "Lilian, you''ve been pregnant for at least six months, right?" "No, it''s only been five months." Lilian touched her belly which was muchrger than usual and smiled helplessly, but her face was full of happiness. Nathaniel involuntarily took a look at Lilian''s stomach and said nothing, but there was a trace of worry in his eyes. This was the first time Carlson hade to the Ye''s Mansion, so he couldn''t help but observe it for a bit before saying, "Your old house is really old-fashioned." "Yes, it was left behind by our ancestors. Are you going to live here?" Nathaniel did not call him Master Mo because he was worried about Carlson''s identity. Since Carlson had introduced himself as Carl, Nathaniel would address him that way in the future. "Of course, I''m living in this mansion." Carlson walked in without any hesitation. Mango felt that Carlson was a little interesting, so she just smiled while Nathaniel took the lead in sending her upstairs. The room was clean and the flowers on the table had just been picked. Mango feltfortable when she returned to her room. "Home is the best ce on earth." Mangoy on the bed in a spread-eagle position while she took a deep breath with a face full of satisfaction. Nathaniel smiled because he knew that Mango had been bored over this period of time. Although everything was good in the hotel, they were still being isted for the inspection after all. It was almost the same as being in jail, but all of it was worth it after all. "You''d better be mindful of your condition because you''ve just given birth. You''d better stay in bed now. When the midwifees back, I''ll ask her to cook something delicious for you." Nathaniel pulled over the nket to cover Mango. Mango heard Nathaniel''s words and understood that he was going to deal with some matters. She couldn''t help but ask, "Is Carl Master Mo?" "Yes." Nathaniel did not intend to hide from her. Mango felt a little depressed after she heard the answer that she wanted. "Isn''t the examination over? Why is he here?" Initially, she thought that she would be able to contact some outsiders when she returned home and she wanted to see how Tristan was doing right now. After all, it had been so long but there had been no news of him at all. Mango had always been unsure, but she never thought that Carlson would come to their house as well. Nathaniel''s eyes were helpless. "He should be protecting us. I think it has something to do with the colour of our youngest son''s eyes." Mango wasn''t stupid and she immediately understood Nathaniel''s words. "Is he afraid that our son will have Desmond''s genes?" "Yes." Nathaniel''s words brought a hint of sadness to Mango''s face. Nathaniel felt a little distressed and helpless when he saw his wife like this, so he said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you and the children get into trouble. Now that Master Mo is here, there must be a turning point. As for Tristan''s news, we''d better wait for a while. I know that you feel bad for Prisci, but we can''t do anything about the current situation." "I know, but I feel a little ufortable." Mango got up and leaned on Nathaniel''s shoulder while she whispered, "Why do you think that our son''s eyes are blue? Although they look good, this is a bit of a coincidence." "Everything will pass. Grandpa said that our greatgrandmother is a foreigner, so perhaps the colour of our son''s eyes are hereditary. As long as we find this evidence, we can dispel the doubts of the higher-ups." Nathaniel exined what had happened on the ne. Mango had fallen asleep at that time, so she might not have been able to hear it. As expected, Mango was a little stunned. "My great grandmother?" "Yes." Mango was a little surprised. "It wasn''t easy to ept a foreigner in that era, right?" "Yes, so it''s said that our great-grandfather is a big shot." Nathaniel smiled faintly, but Mango could hear a hint of mockery in his tone. "How dare you tease our ancestors? Aren''t you afraid of karma?" Mango punched Nathaniel, but he grabbed her and held her fist in his hand. Although she had given birth, her body temperature was quite low and it was colder than that of an ordinary woman. "Bettany is not here, so you need to recuperate your body. You said that there are a lot of people who are doctors around us, but they''re not around when we really need medical help." Nathaniel sighed helplessly. Mango said, "Who said that? Didn''t Genevieve help us deliver our child?" "Yes, but she''s the director after all. I heard that the higher- ups intends to transfer her to the military hospital in the capital because of this matter. If she is appointed, Noah may take the children to the capital." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango. "Why? Isn''t everything okay in Ocean City?" "Aren''t all the big shots going to the capital to develop their status?" Although Nathaniel had said so, Mango immediately understood that he was being implicated by them. Maybe it would be impossible for Noah or Genevieve to treat them from now on. Perhaps it was because of the child or the close rtionship between the four heirs of Ocean City that the higher-ups had to interfere. Mango''s eyes deepened as she thought of this. "Mr. Sanchez..." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Something happened to Emberly''s family recently. Eugene followed him there and he may not be able toe back in the near future. Nathaniel knew that Mango had guessed it. For a moment, the atmosphere in the room was somewhat depressing. Mango felt the tightness in her chest tighten. "When will Genevieve and the others be appointed?" "Probably very soon, but we didn''t have the chance to say goodbye to them. I heard that Genevieve was told to stay behind when she went to Santell Capital to help with your delivery. It was Noah who took the children over there." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango felt even more ufortable. Can''t I even have a chance to meet him? "Why? Even if we are not together, we can just use the Inte. Can''t we use WhatsApp? Is it necessary to do this?" "If possible, don''t contact each other on WhatsApp. It''s better this way we find out whether our son''s eyes are blue because of Desmond''s blood or his inherited genes." Nathaniel knew that Mango was suffering, but he still needed to say something. After all, Carlson had also moved in. Mango knew these reasons, but she felt somewhat upset. "Well, when you think that all our efforts are worth it, will you be in a good mood?" Nathaniel hugged Mango tightly. Mango felt bad, so did he. He had been with Noah for the longest time, but now they had to be separated. Although the Soo family''s industry was still in Ocean City, what was the meaning of those industries and businesses for Nathaniel if Noah was gone? However, life was like this. The only thing they could do was to live a good life. They were doing all this to give Tristan a new life, so they had to live with these feelings no matter what. Sure enough, Mango''s face also rxed a lot. "I know. You can go and deal with your things while I''m in my confinement period. I don''t want to talk to Master Mo either. Thank you for keeping so many things a secret." Nathaniel smiled indifferently and said, "It''s okay. I am your husband." "Thank you, honey." Her voice touched Nathaniel''s heart. However, when he thought of Mango''s current state, he could only sigh in his heart. Stop it. "Also, don''t say anything else in front of the midwife." Nathaniel''s words made Mango pause. "What do you mean? Is she also a member of the higher-ups?" "I don''t know, but from my years of experience, maybe she is." Mango immediately became angry. "Then ask her to quit! I don''t want to..." "Whether you want to or not, she has to be here. Even if it''s not the midwife, it may be someone else. We can''t do anything unless you can find someone you know to be the midwife. It''s better if she works for us now. Don''t worry, I will find a way to deal with everything." Nathaniel''s words made Mango depressed. "When will these things end?" "Only when we find out the truth. Our son''s eyes are an inevitable problem, and we wanted to investigate Grandma''s matter before, right? And Liu Feng as well. However, Tristan''s matter has been put on hold, and we found a connection to our son''s eyes by coincidence, so perhaps this is fate." Nathaniel could always stay calm in a chaotic situation. How many hardships did he have to go through to reach this stage? Mango felt a trace of heartache in her heart. She opened her arms to hold Nathaniel and buried her face in his chest. While she listened to the steady heartbeat, she whispered, "You must be careful. I can''t help you with anything now, so you may have to work harder." "It''s alright. I''ll be at ease if you can take good care of yourself. Mango, I once thought of staying by your side during your confinement period. But now that something like this has happened and I can''t stay by your side every day, you..." "What are you talking about? Am I such an unreasonable person? Do whatever you want to do. I''m fine, so don''t worry. Besides, I''m in our house in Ocean City!" Mango''s smile eased the trace of uneasiness in Nathaniel''s heart. He touched her head and heard the sound of a car engineing from outside, as well as the cheerful voices of the children. It seemed that the midwife and the children had returned. Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 Mango''s face darkened a little, but she quickly adjusted herself. "You can apany Master Mo. Leave everything here to me." Nathaniel knew that he needed to put up a strong front with Mango, but her body really made him worry. "Rest well. Leave everything to me, alright?" "Okay." Mango knew that he was worried about her, so she nodded her head. Nathaniel walked out with some concern. Master Mo got up when the midwife brought the two children in. "Show me the children." Carlson''s close proximity made Zion, Wisdom, Rita and the others a little nervous. "Who are you? Why are you in my house?" Rita pointed at Carlson''s nose and asked very impolitely while Zion and Wisdom had no intention of moving out of the way either. Brantley felt a little tired after being on the ne. When he saw his great-grandchildren talking to Carlson like this, he couldn''t helpughing. Carlson had not been questioned like this for many years, so he couldn''t help ncing at Rita. Well, Nathaniel daughter was quite brave. "I am your daddy''s good friend, you can call me Uncle Carl." Zion frowned slightly. He suddenly thought of something. Zion seemed to have seen this person''s photo when he entered the system and this man''s identity was quite high. However, Zion didn''t remind Rita since she won''t be punished if she didn''t know anything about it, right? Furthermore, what could Carlson do? This was the Ye Family and it was their territory! They should know when to hide their capabilities and when to hide them. This was Zion''s current thought. Sure enough, Rita did not believe Carlson and she said unhappily, "I don''t care who you are. Get out of the way. Don''t touch my little brothers." "Hey, I just want to take a look, can''t I? " It was the first time that Carlson had been looked down upon by a child. He was so handsome and graceful, so why didn''t children like him? Rita snorted and said, "My little brothers are still young. What if spread your germs to them because you took a look at them?" "How can that happen?" It was the first time that Carlson had heard this, but Rita didn''t bother talking to him anymore. "Get out of my way!" She directly kicked Carlson''s calf. "Oh my!" The little girl was not weak, so Carlson immediately yelled and he involuntarily moved out of the way. "You''re blocking the way." Rita muttered, but her voice did not change at all. Carlson was incredibly upset. He was scolded! What the f*ck?! He was the sole heir of his family, but how could he be scolded by a little kid?! The key point was that Rita didn''t directly insult him, so he couldn''t get angry. Was this child really Nathaniel''s daughter? Why didn''t she look so cute? Carlson was extremely depressed, but Zion''s lips curled up slightly. At the most critical moment, Rita''s fighting power was quite impressive. Although Wisdom did not know how deep the rtionship between Carlson and Nathaniel was, he decided to hate them because he wanted to stand on his sister''s side. Carlson''s expression was grim as he stared at Rita''s back, so Wisdom was afraid that he would take revenge on Rita. It seemed that this man came to their home right away, and he should be from Santell Capital. In this case... Wisdom''s lips curled up slightly, but he remained calm. After they paid Brantley a visit, they ran towards Mango''s bedroom. When they found out Mango wasing back, Maverick immediately called Ned and got him to change the guest room next to Mango''s room into a baby room. He even made a separate door to connect the two rooms. At this moment, the midwife carried the children to Mango''s room. After Mango fed the children, she asked the midwife to carry the children to the next room. Rita and Zion were afraid of disturbing Mango''s rest, so they went to the baby room after exchanging a few words with their mother. Their two little brothers were now their sole focus. They were so cute! Wisdom didn''t go in this time. Instead, he whispered to Zion, "I''m going to change my clothes." "All right." Zion nodded. Wisdom did change his clothes after he returned to his room, but he took something simr to tea from his medicine cab and went out of the room. He went to find the best tea Nathaniel had and made a cup of tea. Then, he threw the stuff in his hand into the teacup and stirred it until it was mixed in the tea. After everything was done, Wisdom walked out with his teacup went directly to Carlson. "Uncle Carl, don''t mind my younger sister''s bad temper just now. I''ll apologize to you on her behalf. This is my daddy''s best tea. Try it." When Carlson looked at the adorable and handsome boy in front of him, he could not help but feel very happy. It seemed that Nathaniel''s children were polite. "Thank you, you are..." "My name is Wisdom, the eldest out of all my siblings." Wisdom introduced himself. Carlson nodded repeatedly. "Well, you are really sensible and good." He touched Wisdom''s head. Wisdom quickly lowered his head, and a trace of forbearance shed through his eyes. He hated Carlson because he didn''t want anyone to touch his head except for his mother. He wanted to make sure that Carlson would have a terrible stomachache. Wisdom added somexatives in the tea leaves, which were almost as effective as Croton seeds. Even if he had diarrhoea, the doctor would say that it was because he wasn''t used to the food here. Wisdom was very careful about the dosage he gave. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. If Carlson was sick, he naturally wouldn''t have the energy to find trouble with Rita. Carlson didn''t know what Wisdom was thinking, so he took a sip of tea and it tasted quite good. Brantley looked at Wisdom thoughtfully. This child had always been polite, but he only made tea for Carlson alone. It was a bit interesting because he ignored his grandfather. "Ahem, Wisdom, I''m going home now. Why don''t you see me off?" "Okay." Wisdom ran over in a hurry and he seemed genuine. Wisdom now had his own opinions. He was determined to protect all of his family members, and he would spoil them even if they were wrong. He would never ept it if outsiders wanted to interfere with his family! He was led out of the The Ye''s Mansion by Brantley. Nathaniel sat in the study for a while and wanted to invite several doctors toe over, but he didn''t seem very satisfied. He suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help but go downstairs. Then, he saw that Carlson''s face changed slightly and then stood up quickly. "Nathaniel, where is your bathroom?" "Over there!" Nathaniel subconsciously pointed with his finger while Carlson quickly ran over and mmed the door. What''s going on? Nathaniel was a little surprised and he couldn''t help but stand at the door of the bathroom. "Are you alright?" "No, my stomach hurts." As soon as he finished speaking, a squeaking sound came from the bathroom and Nathaniel naturally knew what was going on. "Ahem, are you having diarrhea?" "Nonsense! Your house must be poisoned, right? I just arrived and I''m having diarrhoea now!" Carlson couldn''t stand the smell, but Nathaniel kept standing at the door and asking, "What do you mean?" Who was the mood to chat with him in the bathroom! "Hurry up and leave!" Carlson waved his hand and the pungent smell was terrible. After all, he had a very powerful identity. Nathaniel was also afraid that something bad would happen to Carlson, so he could not help saying, "Why don''t I call your private doctor?" "Alright, alright, you can go now." Carlson had never felt so ufortable before. His body was very healthy, and he didn''t even get sick. It was just a routine for him to have a private doctor, but he hadn''t gone to see the doctor for several years. He didn''t expect that he would need to call his doctor today because of diarrhea. Nathaniel knew Carlson''s private doctor and they were oldrades on the battlefield. Nathaniel intended to hire him to be his doctor at first, but Carlson managed to hire him first. Carlson even said that it was enough for Noah to be by Nathaniel''s side. He exined that he needed a private doctor because of his special identity, so what else could Nathaniel say? It had been years since theyst met. This man only listened to Carlson and he could be considered as a confidant. If they could really invite him over, he could also help to take a look at Mango''s body. When Nathaniel thought of this, he took out her phone and dialed a number that he hadn''t called for several years. The line was soon connected and there came a teasing voice. "Hey, what happened that you finally thought of me?" "I''ve always wanted to call you, but your identity is different now. I have to avoid arousing suspicion, don''t I?" Nathaniel smiled lightly, but what he said made the other side snort coldly. "Hey, stop joking around! Who am I? I am only a doctor, so don''t think too much! What happened to Carlson that made you call me?" "It seems that he''s not used to the environment here, so you''d bettere here and have a look. I''m at my house." Nathaniel''s words stunned the other side. "Did he go to Ocean City?" "Yes." "Did Brenson let him leave the capital?" The other party''s words made Nathaniel pause for a moment. He didn''t know what to say, but he still whispered, "He came for my matters." "Give me the location. I''ll fly over right away." "Where are you?" "B City." That was quite close. "Hurry up, I''m afraid he can''t stand it." Nathaniel kindly reminded him. The other side rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t tell me that the Ye family doesn''t even have a family doctor." "We don''t because he was sent out. My son knows some medical skills, so we''ll be able to hold on for a while. Don''t worry too much." Nathaniel remembered Wisdom. The other party immediately said. "What? Your son? How old is he!?" "Six years old." "What the fu*k?! I''ll be right there." The other party quickly put down the phone, but Nathaniel''s lips lifted slightly. This man wouldn''t act on anyone else''s orders and it was lucky that Carlson had diarrhoea. It would be good if Nathaniel could ask the doctor to stay in his home. Nathaniel had this idea, but Carlson was in extreme pain and he felt that his body was going to be completely drained. After Wisdom sent Brantley away, he saw Nathaniel in the living room. Then, he looked at the tea leaves in the cup and the closed bathroom door. He couldn''t help pursing his lips. He took the cup out of the kitchen and poured it away before he made two cups of tea again. "Daddy, have some tea." Nathaniel didn''t think much, so he took the teacup and touched Wisdom''s head, and said with a smile, "Thank you..." Wisdom smiled lightly. At this moment, Carlson opened the bathroom door and walked out, but his legs were a little weak. He looked at Wisdom and the tea leaves that were obviously changed on the table. He could not help but think of something. Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 "Uncle Carl, are you all right?" Wisdom turned around and looked into Carlson''s thoughtful eyes. His smile was particrly sincere and innocent. Carlson''s heart trembled slightly, but he immediately smiled and said, "Not good, I feel like I''m about to copse. I don''t know if it''s because I''m not used to this ce." "Definitely. Although it''s only an hour''s flight from Ocean City to the Santell Capital, they''re not in the same province after all. It ismon for people to be unustomed to different environments. So Uncle Carl, why don''t you return to where you came from?" Although Wisdom said with a smile, it was obvious that he wanted Carlson to leave. He was also puzzled. How did he offend Wisdom to the point that the kid hated him so much? "Well, I''ll be fine in a few days." After finishing his words, Carlsony directly on the sofa and he did not dare to drink the tea. Nathaniel looked at them bickering and shook his head. "Wisdom, Uncle Carl came to protect us, so don''t cause trouble for him." "Oh, I see." Wisdom answered obediently and he didn''t say anything else before he directly walked into the room. He still had to take care of his little brothers, so he didn''t have time to apany Carlson. Carlson looked at Wisdom''s back and said innocently, "Nathaniel, why does your son hate me so much?" "I don''t know the answer either. You''d better think about what you did that offended him." It was also Nathaniel''s first time seeing Wisdom provoking someone, so he could not help but laugh. Originally, he thought that Wisdom was an honest kid and was afraid that he would lose out in the future. Now it seemed that he was worried over nothing. Carlson still couldn''t figure it out after he pondered for a while. Wasn''t it because he wanted to see Nathaniel''s twins? How did he provoke them? "By the way, when will Harrise?" "He said he''ll arrive as soon as possible." Nathaniel remembered Harris White and sat down next to Carlson. He smiled and said, "Let''s discuss something." "What for?" Carlson nced at Nathaniel and felt that the situation seemed a little dangerous now. He always felt that Nathaniel was scheming something. "I''m warning you. Don''t try to do anything that you shouldn''t." Nathaniel said indifferently, "What''s wrong withing up with an idea? You see, Harris is our best friend, but it''s a waste for him to only work as your private doctor. Why don''t we let him treat my wife as well?" Carlson rolled his eyes and felt that Nathaniel was really crossing the line. "Where''s your doctor?" Bettany''s existence was not a secret, but Nathaniel wasn''t sure if she was still on his side. "She went out for business and won''te back soon Just tell me if you''ll let me hire Harris." Carlson was rarely this serious. He looked at Nathaniel and said word by word, "Nathaniel, do you think my father won''t have the same thoughts as me? I don''t care what Bettany is doing outside, but she has never appeared since you''ve been isted. It''s fine if you''re still being isted, but you''re back now and your wife is in good health. Do you think they won''t have any suspicions because Battany isn''t here? I don''t care what you are doing or what you are nning, but it doesn''t mean that others will be the same. Harris can help, but you should think about this yourself." With that, Carlson went into the guest room. Nathaniel was a little stunned because he didn''t expect that. After he thought carefully, he found that Tristan''s matter was quite major and there must be many people spying on him. Let alone Bettany, it was estimated that the few servants in the Ye''s Mansion and his entire family were being watched closely. Nathaniel''s heart pounded when he thought of this. He nced at Carlson''s room and knew that Carlson was giving him a kind reminder. However, Nathaniel didn''t dare to ask Carlson about what he knew. He quickly went to the study and sent a message to Maverick. When Maverick received the news from Nathaniel, he quickly replied, "It''s okay. Bettany will be back in the afternoon. I have already thought about it, so I arranged for someone else to treat that guy. I arranged for her to treat another patient and she shoulde back with me now." The name Tristan was a taboo, so Maverick''s words were very obscure. Nathaniel understood. He approved of Maverick''s meticulousness and asked, "Who?" "Your brother-inw, Newell." Maverick''s words slightly surprised Nathaniel. "What happened to him?" Newell had left with his child since Sise had injured him. Nathaniel did not make things difficult for Newell, and he sent people to follow and protect Newell instead. However, he could not help but worry because he did not expect to hear from Maverick that Newell was injured. Maverick said in a low voice, "It''s okay. I just want to attract attention." This made Nathaniel understand the situation instantly. Newell was injured deliberately in order to divert the attention of everyone from Bettany. When Nathaniel thought about Newell''s efforts to help him, he felt a sense of warmth in his heart. "Is he all right?" "Yes, he''ll definitely be alright under Bettany''s care." The two ended the conversation after a few more words. Carlson didn''te out again even when they had dinner. Nathaniel said that Carlson was not feeling well, so he asked someone to send food in. However, he was surprised to see that Carlson was ying games. "What are you doing?" "Nothing. Your children don''t like me, so why should I make them hate me even more? I don''t want to fall into their traps again and I can''t possibly handle it again. I''d better stay in my room and y games." Carlson did not try to hide anything, and Nathaniel wanted tough. "How dare you be so petty over these kids?" "You''re wrong, I''m not going to argue with them. It just so happens that I haven''t had a good rest for the past few years. I''m here to rx, so don''t disturb me. Go and do whatever you have to do." Carlson drove Nathaniel out in disgust. Nathaniel looked at the door speechlessly, but the corners of his mouth were raised. Carlson had returned to his family over the years. After he took up his own responsibilities, he had been tense all the time. Since Carlson could finally act like his former self again, Nathaniel was happy for him. After returning home, Brantley couldn''t find his wife''s things for a long time and she even took their wedding photos away. She left the ce without any traces as if she had never been part of the Xiao family. But how did Magnolia and Queena''s two daughterse here? Brantley leaned back in his chair and he looked a little lonely. He felt the most guilty towards his lover, but he couldn''t see her for thest time. He didn''t even know where she was buried and it made him feel incredibly upset. The older a person was, the more they would recall things that happened in the past. Brantley remembered the time when he and his wife had just gotten married. He couldn''t help but sigh. After all, a person who''s gone could never be brought back again. He called Nathaniel. "I haven''t found your grandma''s things yet. Now I can only hope that Walter can find something." "I understand, Grandpa. Don''t be too anxious. There will be a way." Nathanielforted him. He called Walter, but thetter had changed his phone number. Perhaps he chad ut off everyone because of Deborah''s illness, so Brantley didn''t know how they were doing. Nathaniel understood Walter''s way of doing things. The three children were so happy that they surrounded their little brothers all day and it made Mango feel peaceful. More than a week passed in a sh and the two babies were asleep almost all day. They slept and ate every day, which made everyone at ease. After Harris flew over, he checked at Carlson''s body and prepared a set of herbs. He was very interested in Wisdom and the two soon became close. Carlson saw Wisdom''s attitude toward Harris and he could not help feeling a little depressed. "Am I that detestable?" Rita nced at him and didn''t say anything, but her gaze was unfriendly. Zion merely pursed his lips and didn''t say anything because he didn''t know what to say either. When Bettany came back, she brought back Newell and his son at the same time as well. Newell''s son was already over one year old and he had learned to speak. He had just learned to walk, and his staggering steps made the three children feel even more amused. For a moment, the entire Ye''s Mansion was filled with chatter andughter. It was very lively, which made Carlson feel as if he was in a dream. His surroundings were doomed to be lonely, but he had never thought of living with such a big family. He suddenly had an idea of integrating himself with them and he didn''t want to leave. Harris came in with a can of beer handed it to Carlson. He looked at the lively scene below and said with a smile, "This is actually the real world, you shoulde out more often." Carlson let out a bitterugh and said, "Do you think I don''t want to? Someone has to guard this beautiful world, right? If I don''t take that position, everyone will be in danger. I can only protect the people I treasure when I have power." "But ou''ll be too tired." Harris knew and understood Carlson very well. In fact, no one wanted freedom more than Carlson. Unfortunately, there were too many people he cared about and wanted to protect. "I''ll still be alive even if I''m tired. Nathaniel and you are the reason why I''m still alive, so I have to do something. What has my father done recently?" Carlson opened the can and took a sip. It seemed that the taste was not to his liking, so he frowned slightly. Harris said lightly, "He''s still monitoring the Ye family, but as you expected, someone has been investigating Bettany''s whereabouts and the people around her recently. There are even spies in Ango and the research institute in the Dark Forest is probably monitored as well." Carlson didn''t react much. He took another sip of beer and asked in a low voice, "How is Desmond?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Everything is very stable currently, but I am worried about Haniya. She''s someone who values friendship. After such a long time, she still hasn''t given up looking for the whereabouts of Desmond. I originally wanted to say a few words to her, but there were too many people around her." Carlson did not express any opinion, but he once again lowered his voice and asked, "How is he? Is he all right? He bled so much in the Dark Forest at that time. Although Bettany saved him, there has been no news about him during this period of time and I don''t know how he is doing." Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Harris paused and quickly looked around. He saw that everyone was ying with Nathaniel''s two children and Newell''s son. He could not help but breathe a sigh of relief and said, "Master Mo, we''re in the Ye family. Can you be more cautious when you speak?" "What are you afraid of? Could they hide Tristan''s news so easily if I didn''t help Nathaniel?" Carlson wasn''t afraid of anything. What happened to the Ye family? However, he felt much more rxed here. At least there were no pinhole cameras in his bedroom and there wouldn''t be a bug installed in his cell phone. He wouldn''t need to be worried if he would be poisoned to death every time he ate. He felt at ease for the first time in so many years. Carlson''s heart suddenly ached when he looked at the happy smiles on Nathaniel, Mango, and their children''s faces. "Do you think I would have children with her by now if I hadn''t chosen to go home back then?" Harris knew who Carlson was thinking about. Over the years, the woman''s name was taboo and no one dared to mention it, but he didn''t expect that Carlson would talk about her. "Carl, you''ll definitely lose and gain some things. There is no way to get the best of both worlds." Harris pitied Carlson. Carlson said softly, "Nathaniel, Noah, Morgan, and even Eugene married the love of their lives. Even Tristan is married, but I am still alone. It''s really upsetting." Harris patted Carlson''s shoulder and said, "People in high positions will always be like this, but you did it all to protect her. You''re destined to be apart from her because of your identity and she''ll end up dead if you didn''t leave her. I heard that your father urged you to get married?" Carlsonughed a little sarcastically when he heard this. He directly gulped down the beer and his mouth was filled with bitterness. "It''s just a marriage with joint interests, so it''s not up to me to decide." "Have you thought it over? Marriage is a big thing and you won''t be happy spending your whole life with someone you don''t like." Carlson suddenly hesitated when he heard Harris'' words while he saw the happy expressions on Nathaniel and Mango''s faces. A tearful face appeared in his mind and he couldn''t help but feel an immense wave of pain in his heart. "Send a message to Tristan and ask him to give me an answer if he''s not dead." Carlson went straight into his room after that. Harris knew that Carlson was in a bad mood and thetter wanted to heal his heartache alone. He couldn''t help sighing as he sent a message to Tristan. Harris went downstairs after that. When he saw how lively Nathaniel and his family were, he couldn''t help but smile slightly. The atmosphere of this family really made Carlson reluctant to leave them. "Mrs. Ye, you have recovered well." Harris went straight into the house. Wisdom was the happiest about Harris'' arrival. "Uncle Harris, sit here." Wisdom''s enthusiasm made Mango want tough. She looked at Bettany and saw that thetter was not upset about it before she smiled and said, "Wisdom, your mentor is still here. Aren''t you afraid that she will be sad if you try to please others like this?" Harris nced at Bettany and said with a smile, "Mango, you''re wrong. Bettany and I are in different fields. Besides, I don''t want to steal her apprentice. Wisdom and I are just talking." Bettany was very happy that Wisdom and Harris were in touch, so she said, "It''s alright as long as it''s good for Wisdom." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "My mentor is the best." Wisdom quickly stuck out his tongue and he looked more like a naughty child. Nathaniel couldn''t help but ask when he saw that Harris was discussing Mango''s condition, "My wife''splexion has been quite good recently. You and Bettany should go and take a look at her to find ways to strengthen her immunity." "Alright." Bettany also nodded. Newell''s son''s name was Matthew Powell. He was fair and looked slightly like Sise, but he resembled Newell more. Mango''s heart ached for Matthew, who had lost his mother since he was young, so she pitied him. Since she had a few children at home, she asked Newell to stay behind to help manage the company as she did not want him to leave. Newell didn''t agree at first, but he changed his mind after Nathaniel talked to him. However, Mango didn''t know what Nathaniel had said. This kind of life made Mango feel happy. They hadn''t given names to their two sons yet, so Mango asked Nathaniel to name them. Nathaniel asked Dennis about it, but thetter wanted Nathaniel and Mango to make their own decisions. Nathaniel told Mango that he wanted their sons to follow Brantley''s surname, which made her stunned. "Why do you want them to have my grandpa''s surname?" Mango was a little confused. Mango could understand if Nathaniel wanted their sons to follow her surname, but why would he want them to follow her grandfather''s surname? Nathaniel smiled and said when he saw Mango''s confused expression, "The Ye family already has two sons while the Hans family has Tristan. At the very least, you have uncles in your family as well. However, your grandfather only has two daughters and I feel that he''s too lonely. Anyways, they are both our children and their identity won''t change regardless of their surname. Why don''t we let Grandpa be a little happier?" Mango''s eyes suddenly became a little teary. The Ye family had a few members, but Mango did not expect Nathaniel to think of Brantley''s loneliness. It seemed that he really regarded Brantley as his family. "It''s up to you." Mango leaned into Nathaniel''s embrace as she cried with joy. Nathaniel patted her on the back and whispered, "Why do you cry so easily even at this age? Aren''t you afraid that the children willugh at you? They are going to go to primary school soon and it''ll be embarrassing if you still act like this." "I''m just like this in front of you, okay?" Mango was a little shy. Nathaniel raised the corner of his lips slightly and said, "Our sons are twins and they''ll bring luck to our family. Well name the elder one Louis and the little one Lucas. Their names will give them strength and peace, so they''ll definitely live a fruitful andfortable life. Anyway, they can live in peace because their older brothers and sister will protect them." Mango agreed with Nathaniel''s words. Brantley was so excited when he heard that the two children would have his surname. He almost had a heart attack, which scared Mango and Nathaniel badly. "Grandpa, we''ll have to reconsider it again if you keep doing this." Mango''s words immediately made Brantley excited. "No! They''re part of the Xiao family now and I''ll fight anyone who objects their surname." Brantley''s nervous look suddenly amused the whole family. The matters regarding Mango''s grandmother had been on hold because they couldn''t get in touch with Walter. Thus, everyone had a tacit understanding and no one mentioned it. Their days were extremely enjoyable. more than a month had passed in the blink of an eye and Mango had alsopleted her confinement period. Her body had recovered very well under the guidance of Harris and Bettany. In fact, herplexion had improved greatly as well. Rainie and Thomas couldn''t make it back because they were filming overseas, so they sent a video to celebrate Mango''s arrival and sent presents, which made Mango very happy. She suddenly remembered that Rainie and Desmond were actually cousins, but Desmond''s whereabouts were unknown at this time. It wasn''t advisable for her to tell Rainie about it, so she would talk about itter. Meanwhile, Carlson had been staying in the Ye family for more than a month. Although there was not much improvement in his rtionship with the children, they didn''t cause trouble for him either so it was also a sign of progress. He acted like a teenager as he stayed in his room every day and yed games. He would sometimes arrange something to do with the children, so they could also y together. Perhaps it was because of the Carlson''s existence that the Ye family had been very peaceful for the past one month. Mango really cherished this calmness. She asked Nathaniel, "When will Carl leave?" "I don''t know." Nathaniel didn''t ask because Carlson had his own ns. More than a monthter, Carlson finally received a reply from Tristan. "Don''t worry, I''m still alive." These few words caused Carlson to smile and he had a rxed expression on his face. At the same time, Zion detected a radio wave signal. After he transcribed it, he frowned slightly and told Nathaniel about the matter. Coincidentally, Mango was there as well and the two of them were dumbfounded after she heard Zion''s report,. "What do you mean? My brother has been in contact with Carl?" Mango never thought that this would happen. They were all nervous and afraid to hide the fact that Tristan was still alive. Unexpectedly, Tristan directly contacted Carlson. When did they get in touch with each other? Was Tristan going to follow Carlson? Or did Carlson have other thoughts about the Ye family and Tristan in the beginning? All of a sudden, Mango''s mind was filled with countless thoughts. Nathaniel frowned and thought for a while before he whispered, "I wondered why it went so smoothly. I always thought that it was because our act was believable, but the higher-ups are all elites. Even if we didn''t miss anything, there will always be some traces left. It seems that Carl had taken care of it because only someone in his position can be this stealthy." "So? What''s the situation now? What is the meaning of Carl''s actions?" This was exactly what Mango cared about the most. They thought that everything had been settled, but they didn''t expect that the person they wanted to protect the most was in touch with Carlson. Tristan''s determination could be seen because he didn''t contact his family at all, and he was only in touch with Carlson. Had he been on Carlson''s side all along? Mango had a headache as soon as she thought of this. Nathaniel was also feeling a little conflicted, but heforted Mango, "Don''t think too much about it. I''ll go talk to Carlson now. If he really has an ulterior motive towards Tristan, we can think of other ways to solve it." Although Mango nodded, she still felt a little uneasy. Nathaniel brought Zion out and left Mango in the room. The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. She wanted to find someone to make a phone call, but her phone suddenly rang. Mango subconsciously rejected it when she saw that the caller ID on the phone was an unfamiliar number. However, the other party still refused to give up and called her again. Mango was in a rather bad mood. When the other party called for the fifth time, she directly clicked the answer button and angrily said, "Who is it? I''m not interested in buying anything. I don''t care whether it''s a house, insurance, or anything else!" "Mango, it''s me!" A familiar voice sounded, which caused Mango to freeze in shock. Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 "Walter?" Mango did not expect that the caller would be Walter. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. He left because Deborah was sick, but no one knew how she was doing now. "How''s Deborah?" Mango asked subconsciously. However, radio noise could be heard from the other end before the call was cut off. When Mango tried to call again, the call was actually unable to connect. She felt a little uneasy. Walter hadn''t called her for a long time, but the call was suddenly disconnected. What was going on? Mango called a few more times, but she failed to get through. She wanted to tell Nathaniel about this matter, but she remembered that Nathaniel had gone to find the Carlson as soon as she got up. s, it was for Tristan''s sake. Ever since Tristan became her brother, she was faced with a multitude of bad news. Mango thought in dismay, but she could only hold it in for the time being. When Nathaniel looked for Carlson, thetter wasyingzily on the bed after he finished his games. He didn''t get up even when he heard someoneing in, "By the way, pour me a ss of water. I am so thirsty." "In your dreams. You''re acting like a rebellious teenager right now. You''re so addicted to games that you even forgot to drink water. If this were to spread out, who would believe that you''re Master Mo?" Although Nathaniel was nagging, he quickly poured Carlson a ss of water and handed it over. Carlson got up and drank all the water in one gulp. Only then did his throat feel much more comfortable. After that, hey down again. "I''m just Carl here, I don''t want to be Master Mo." Nathaniel kicked him and sat down on the bed, "You''ve been here for more than a month. Are you sure you don''t want to go back? Your father didn''t send anyone to look for you, did he?" "Since we''re so close, you can get straight to the point. You don''t usually beat around the bush." Nathaniel rolled his eyes at the Carlson, who sat upzily and he felt that his muscles were aching. Although he likedzing around, he was wasting his life away. He could not help stretching his back. Nathaniel looked at him and finally asked directly, "How much do you know about Tristan?" "I''m in the same position as you. Basically, I know everything you know." Nathaniel''s face became a little serious when he heard Carlson''s words. "He works for you?" Carlson scratched the back of his head and said irritably, "I don''t really know how to exin. He can be considered one of my men when I''m going against my father, but he usually works alone." "Carlson, I''m being serious." Nathaniel called out Carlson''s name for the first time. Carlson knew that he was angry. He looked at Nathaniel seriously and said, "We made a promise that we''ll do each other a single favour. Since I''m in such a high position, I don''t really need anyone''s help. Even if I do, I have you and Noah with me. I have been saving this for when I am the most desperate. We told each other that we''ll stay alive so we can we keep our promises. If something happens to us and our lives are threatened, we''ll contact each other through special channels." This was a secret between Carlson and Tristan, but Nathaniel was obviously angry. Since Nathaniel had made so many contributions to Tristan''s affairs, Carlson decided not to hide it from him. Nathaniel did not rx even after he heard this. "So what you did for him was to hide any information about him being alive, right?" "Sort of. My father has sent out many people, so the only thing I can do is to mislead them." Carlson, however, did not object. Nathaniel didn''t want to talk politics with Carlson, but things have already gotten to this point. He couldn''t help but ask, "Did youe here because you yed along with your father''s n, and he wanted you to find some clues here?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "You can say that." Carlson didn''t deny it. Hey down again and looked at the ceiling while he said word by word, "Every minute is filled with schemes in my family like me, even between my father and me. Since I began to oppose his ns of isting you and interrogating you, he may have made use of our rtionship to make arrangements. He didn''t even ask me to go back home even though I''ve been living here for so long, so he must be hoping that I could find something here. Besides, the bad guys wouldn''t dare to approach your two sons at will if I''m here. I think I can ensure their safety before everything is settled. You can use me as your personal bodyguard, so you don''t have to feel wronged in any way." The more he spoke, the more aggrieved he felt and he directly kicked Nathaniel. "Get up! How can you keep sleeping in my bed?!" Nathaniel paused slightly, and then his smile was a little sly. "Don''t worry, I''m straight and I have a beautiful wife. You''ve been holding back around six years, haven''t you? Have you be sterile?" Nathaniel''s words suddenly made Carlson''s face sink. "Do you want to have a try? It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind having sex with a man." Nathaniel suddenly stood up and quickly turned away. He shouted with his lips pursed, "Why don''t you give it a try and I''ll send the video to a few people. I don''t know how she''ll feel when she sees you now." His words made Carlson silent and a myriad of thoughts shed through Carlson''s eyes. His expression was soplicated that Nathaniel couldn''t decipher it. He sighed softly and said, "Are you really not going to look for her?" "What for? Why should I pester her if I know that we''ll never be together? Isn''t it better if I leave her with good memories? She''ll surely die if I''m with her. Sometimes, to love someone is not to be with them, but to let them go." Carlson lit a cigarette after that and the smoke was so thick that it made him cough. Nathaniel''s heart ached slightly and he said in a low voice, "It''s best if you can think it through." "If you have the time to care about me, why don''t you find out about your son''s eyes? It''s been more than a month, but your family is not worried at all." In the end, Carlson could not stand the suffocating smell and extinguished the cigarette in his hand. Nathaniel whispered, "Grandpa can''t contact Walter, so we don''t have a solution now. Moreover, Lucas has done a physical examination and the results are normal, so we have nothing to worry about." "But Desmond is still a sore spot to my father. His blood still exists in Mango''s body, and it''s inevitable that he''ll overthink now that your son has blue eyes." "I know, but I have a clear conscience." Nathaniel was still as frank as before. Carlson couldn''t help butugh and say, "I like how serious you are when you''re spouting nonsense." "I''m telling the truth." "Bullsh*t. You have the same expression back then when you were lying for Tristan." Carlson was straightforward. Nathaniel didn''t bother to bicker with him and he said faintly, "Get out if you''re tired of staying here. You just y games here all day, so why don''t you build a game room in your own house? Should I build one for you?" "No, I need a game partner. Why don''t you give your son to me for a few days?" "Get lost!" Nathaniel rolled his eyes at Carlson and turned to leave. He heard Carlson happily, "I''m serious. I really like your son, just let him stay with me for a few days." "My son is not a toy! Why don''t I let Wisdom apany you for a few days?" Carlson waved his hand directly as soon as Nathaniel finished his words. "Come on, your eldest son doesn''t like me, and I have diarrhoea. I can''t stand it. Your second son is cute and he''s good at games. The most important thing is that he doesn''t have a foul temper and I like him. Why don''t you give your son to me? What do you think?" Nathaniel rolled his eyes at Carson''s pleading words. "Get the hell out of here! Go and get a son of your own." "But I don''t have a wife! Besides, I won''t necessarily be happy if I get a child out of an arranged marriage. I really like Zion, so why don''t you think about it?" "In your dreams." Nathaniel mmed the door shut after saying that, but he saw Zion walking towards Carlson''s room. "What are you going to do?" Carlson just said that he wanted to take Zion away, but the young boy didn''t have any sense of danger at all. He even came knocking on Carlson''s door on his own ord. Zion didn''t know why Nathaniel was so angry, but he said when he saw Nathaniel walking out of Carlson''s room, "I''m going to y games with Uncle Carl." "Do you need to be in a room with him to y games? Don''t you always y with your phones? Go back to your room and stop spending time with Uncle Carl." Zion was confused by Nathaniel''s words. "Mr. Ye, what''s wrong with you? Are you on menopause?" Nathaniel almost choked. This brat had no filter when he talked. "I dare you to say that again." "Why are you so angry? Don''t let mommy hear you, or you''ll scare my little brothers." Zion wasn''t afraid of Nathaniel at all, which made thetter lose his temper immediately. Zion had only been back for more than two years, but he looked down on Nathaniel even more than before. "I''m telling you, Carl is a bad guy and he''s thinking of luring you away. Don''t be so naive." "I know. He wants me to go to the capital and live with him for a while." Zion spoke up and Nathaniel''s expression changed immediately. "You know..." "Mr. Ye, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with this." Zion''s words were a little heart-wrenching. Nathaniel felt that his son had injured him. "Zion, what do you mean?" Zion hurriedly said when he saw that Nathaniel''s eyes were red, "Daddy, listen to me." He would only call Nathaniel daddy when he wanted to gain his favour, which made Nathaniel feel even more ufortable. "You''re my son, but someone wants to take you away. How can I ept that? Do you look down on me that much? Why don''t you stay far away from me? Should I change your surname too? I can directly change your surname to Mo!" Nathaniel felt even more aggrieved as he spoke. Although he didn''t spend much time with Zion, he was still his son after all. Didn''t Zion know the importance of blood ties? Or did he think that Nathaniel''s current social status was inferior to Carlson''s, and he had an even higher goal? The more Nathaniel thought about it, the more upset he felt. His eyes were red with tears, which scared Zion. Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 "Daddy, don''t be like that. That''s not what I mean." Zion panicked a little and gently pulled Nathaniel''s hand and the worried look on his face was enough to make one''s heart ache. "Come, let''s go to the study." Nathaniel picked Zion up and left. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Zion was slightly stunned and he didn''t remember thest time Nathaniel hugged him. Now that he felt Nathaniel''s warmth, he couldn''t help but smile. He reached out his small arms to wrap around Nathaniel''s neck and rested his body on Nathaniel''s shoulder. "Daddy." Zion''s voice was very low and soft, which filled Nathaniel''s heart with warmth. "Don''t you have a conscience? You''re calling me daddy now, but didn''t you want to be Carlson''s son just now?" Nathaniel still felt aggrieved. The two of them entered the study. Nathaniel didn''t let Zion go and he sat on the chair while the young boy sat on hisp. Zion wanted to get down, but Nathaniel stopped him. "Let me hug you. Why are you running away?" "I feel ufortable." Zion whispered, but he didn''t struggle anymore. "Tell me, why do you want to go with him?" Nathaniel felt a sense of tightness in his chest. Zion said in a low voice, "Daddy, I know why Uncle Carl came to our house. Our family is in the limelight now and we''re connected to the Hans family. Your business status and the connections you have with the people around you are enough to support the economic lifeline of half of the country. The Hans and Xiao family are both involved in the military, and most of the soldiers are indebted to them. Other people will inevitably feel ufortable because of our power, especially those higher-ups." Nathaniel couldn''t help but pause when he heard Zion''s words. "Did you think of all these yourself? Or did Carlson tell you this?" "I thought of some of them myself, and Uncle Carl told me a little as well." Zion didn''t hide anything. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly. "Since you know this, then why did you still willingly spend time with him?" "Because they''ll feel that we''re fearless if I do that. I am your son, and I also show my talent one day. The higher- ups will feel uneasy if I stay in Ye family, but I can keep everything under control if I live with the Mo family. Even the Ye family, the Hans family, and the Xiao family will feel restrained. Perhaps our family will not be targeted if I follow Uncle Carl to the capital and I can deal with Lucas'' matters as well." Nathaniel felt very upset when he heard his son''s words. "Adults are full of deception. You don''t need to think so much because you''re just a child, and you don''t need to do anything too. Zion, you are my son, and you''re loved by your mother and me. No matter how many children we have, we love each of you unconditionally. I feel very happy that you have these thoughts, but I don''t agree. I will protect you and handle these things well. Just stay at home and happily live your life." "But I''m not happy..." Zion''s words stunned Nathaniel again. "What?" Zion pondered for a moment, then he looked into Nathaniel''s eyes and said, "Daddy, I''m not happy. Both you and Mommy hope that we can enjoy our childhood like normal kids with our friends, but we''re different from the moment we''re born. I feel like it''s a waste of my time to attend sses with them every day. I can attend all of those sses, but I have to sit in a boring ssroom to pass the time. I know you and Mommy hope that we can be a little more ordinary, but I''m born to be different. I feel like I''m suppressing my talent and I might really be an ordinary person in a few years if I continue being like this, but I don''t want to be like that." This was the first time Nathaniel had heard Zion speak such heartfelt words. He suddenly realized that Zion had his own thoughts and even had his own goals in life. "What do you want to do?" "I''ve always dreamt of joining the army." Zion said one word at a time, "Mommy was worried because of those dangerous matters in the past. She was afraid that I wanted to join the army was on a whim, but I know very well what I want in life. Uncle Carl said that he''d provide me with the best education I could have if I go back with him, and I was truly tempted. Furthermore, I can also help the family. Why wouldn''t I want to do that?" Nathaniel didn''t feel good when he looked at the seriousness in his son''s eyes. "I can also give you the best education avable." "I know, and I also believe that. But daddy, maybe I can find out something we don''t have ess to if I go back with Uncle Carl." This was the reason why Zion wanted to go! "No! From now on, you''re not allowed to be involved in adult matters! Do you know where that ce is? You have to know that their defence system is very advanced, so don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have some skills. There is always someone better than you. We''re talking about the national system! How can you enter it so casually? If you have such thoughts, then we have nothing left to discuss." Nathaniel put down Zion and said in a low voice, "Go back and think about it." Zion still wanted to say something, but he stopped and turned to leave the study when he saw Nathaniel''s expression. Nathaniel pinched his nose and felt a little annoyed. Zion actually wanted to go to the country''s headquarters to investigate. He was simply too daring. No matter what, he wouldn''t let Zion follow Carlson to Santell Capital! Nathaniel stayed in the study for a while before returning to his bedroom. When he saw Mango sitting there and looking at her phone thoughtfully, he couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?" "My cousin called me." Mango''s words made Nathaniel slightly stunned. "Walter?" "Well, there seemed to be a signal disturbance just after I said a word, and the call was cut off. I tried to call again, but it couldn''t connect. I don''t know what happened over there." Mango was very worried. "Give me the phone number. I''ll check the location." Nathaniel took Mango''s phone and searched it on theputer. However, he was unable to locate the location of the phone. He could not help but frown. "How is it?" Mango asked in a hurry. "It''s strange. There are very few phone numbers in the world that I can''t locate. This number is either virtual or the other party''s signal interference is too strong to be detected." The more Nathaniel spoke, the more worried Mango became. "Will something go wrong?" "Where did Walter go with Deborah?" "Who knows?" Mango felt like crying. Nathaniel quickly said when he saw his wife like this, "Well, I''ll go to the Grey familyter. Maybe Jameson will know where they are." "I''ll go with you." Mango grabbed Nathaniel''s hand. Nathaniel wanted her to have a good rest initially, but he couldn''t help but nod his head when he saw Mango''s worried expression, "Alright." "Then I''ll go clean up first." Mango couldn''t wait for another moment. Walter had not called her for such a long time, which meant that they were fine. However, Mango felt very uneasy after what happened during the call. She quickly changed her clothes and followed Nathaniel out the door. Harris said to Carlson after he saw them go out, "Are you going to let them go out like this? Maybe your father''s spies are still watching." "It''s okay. This is Ocean City. Nathaniel knows his ce." It was rare for Carlson to not y games. Instead, he was staring nkly at his phone. Harris nced at him and whispered, "I recently heard a piece of news." "Does it have anything to do with me?" "Sort of." Harris lit a cigarette and took a puff before he said, "I heard that your father is looking for a wife for you. Her family background is very good." Carlson''s expression immediately turned cold. "It seems that my father has been busy while I was away." "That''s right. You are the descendant of the Mo family. Since you''re not obedient to him, he thinks it''s better for you to get married as soon as possible. He ns to groom your children as soon as they''re born, so they''ll be much more obedient than you." Harris'' words made Carlson''s eyes sink a little more. "Haha! That''ll only be possible if I''m fertile." Harris was stunned. "Do you have any problems in that aspect?" "Not yet, but I''m sure you can find a way make me sterile." Carlson''s nonchnt words scared Harris. "Are you crazy? Are you not nning to have children for the rest of your life?" "What? Why are you so surprised? Shouldn''t you have known long ago? She''s the only woman that can bear my children! Since we are not fated to be together, then I would rather be alone for the rest of my life. My future wife will definitely live a life filled with loneliness!" Carlson looked indifferent, but Harris knew that his heart waspletely broken. He only hoped that the news was fake. Otherwise, he could never bring himself to do something like that to Carlson. Nathaniel and Mango casually nced at Carlson''s room when they drove out. When he saw the two figures, his eyes narrowed slightly. His thoughts were undecipherable, but Mango was so anxious that she didn''t notice. After the two of them got in the car, Nathaniel did not ask for a chauffeur. Instead, he drove Mango to the Grey family and she jolted out of her daze. "Why didn''t you ask the chaffeur to drive us today?" "I want to spend some time alone with you." Nathaniel said with a smile. Mango felt that something was amiss, but she did not take it to heart. It was fine as long as Nathaniel was happy. Not long after the car left the Ye''s Mansion, Mango and Nathaniel noticed that there was someone following behind them. The other party was very skilled, but it was still slightly inferior to Nathaniel''s. He said while driving, "Mango, have you ever thought about going out for a walk?" "Where are we going?" Mango didn''t care. As long as she was with Nathaniel and the children, it didn''t matter to her. Nathaniel smiled and said, "I haven''t thought about it yet. Why don''t you think of where you want to go? I''ll follow you." "Alright." Mango smiled faintly. The two of them felt at ease along the way. They quickly drove to the Grey family''s mansion, but the door was locked and dried leaves were scattered all over the premises. It seemed that no one had cleaned the house for a long time. Upon seeing such a scene, Nathaniel and Mango were stunned for a moment before a sense of unease rose in their hearts. Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 "How could this be? Even if the Grey family is not here, there should servants and housekeepers at home. How can they let the courtyard be like this!" Mango said with some concern. Although Nathaniel did not speak, he still looked a little more cautious. "You''d better stay in the car for a while. I''ll go in and have a look myself." "No." Mango refused directly. Nathaniel finally sighed when he looked at Mango''s persistent gaze and said, "You can''t rush forward if there is any dangerter. At least save some of my pride, okay?" "Don''t talk nonsense." Mango burst intoughter. How could a man like him admit his weaknesses? Nathaniel was getting better at making herugh. She and Nathaniel took a deep breath before taking a step forward. They found that the door was unlocked and the padlock was just hanging on the knob. Nathaniel opened the door and went in. The condition was simr to the outside of the house. It looked like it had been abandoned for a long time, and it was likely that no one lived there anymore. However, they did not hear any news about the Grey family''s migration. Furthermore, the operations of the Grey family were still ongoing. What was going on? Mango looked around quickly and found nothing. The two of them entered the hall of the Grey family unimpeded. He still remembered how lively and prosperous it was when Walter and Deborah got married. It looked so deserted now and it made them feel a little uneasy. There was already ayer of dust in the house, but nothing had changed in theyout except for the absence of its owners. Nathaniel quickly went to the study. The study room was also tidy and theputer was also there, but Nathaniel did not know if there were any important documents around. Mango stayed downstairs to investigate. The Grey family was one of the richest families in Ocean City City, but why was there no news about something so drastic? Were all the servants fired overnight? If that was the case, it would definitely attract the attention of the upper ss. Moreover, the Grey family had monopolized all the businesses and routes on the sea. All the businesses had to rely on the sea routes that belonged to the Grey family. Hence, they received a lot of attention regrly, so how could such a thing happen without anyone knowing? The more Mango thought about it, the stranger she felt. She searched every room, but she couldn''t find a single person. However, there was something that puzzled Mango. Two of the servants'' rooms were messy as if they were tidying up something in a rush. It was toote... What had happened to cause this? Mango''s heart sank bit by bit. Mango felt a little sad after Walter brought Deborah overseas to treat her illness initially. Now that she had failed to protect the Grey family, she felt as if her chest was constricting. Where was Jameson? There were very few members in the Grey family, and there were only Deborah and Jameson. Since Deborah married Walter, Jameson had been at ease and he had been very busy. But now, could it be that Jameson... Mango suddenly shivered. No! That was impossible! Jameson had experienced a lot, so how could anything happen to him? Mango carefully checked through the entire house, but she couldn''t find anything in the end. Nathaniel came down the stairs. Mango knew that Nathaniel might have the same feelings as her when she saw his expression. "Have you been to the Mr. Grey''s room?" Nathaniel nodded. "I''ve been there, but there''s nothing out of ce. It''s very strange. Everyone seemed to have suddenly disappeared and not a single trace has been left behind." Mango bit her lower lip and said, "Why don''t we investigate the family members of the servants and ask them where they are?" "Do you know the servants of the Grey family?" Nathaniel was a little curious about this. Mango whispered, "I met a servant named Abby when Walter got married. She''s a native and she said that her mother is living in the suburbs. I think I remember the address." "Let''s go and have a look." "All right." Mango and Nathaniel quickly left the Grey family and drove to the suburbs. Mango was surrounded by the pungent smell of medicine when they arrived at Abby''s house, and she felt somewhat ufortable. Nathaniel pulled her behind him and took the lead. "Excuse me, is Abby here?" A cough could be heard from inside and a middle-aged woman came out. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Her face had a yellowish hue and her hair waspletely white. It seemed that she had been suffered through countless hardships and illnesses. The woman was stunned when she saw Nathaniel and Mango. She then asked, "Who are you? Why are you looking for Abby?" Mango took a step forward and said, "We''re here to look for a maid. I heard that Abby is good at her work, so I wanted toe over and ask if she''s at home. I was wondering if she''s interested in working for our family." Upon hearing Mango''s words, the woman coughed a few times and said, "Abby is working at the Grey family. They offered a high sry, and it''s close to our house. I don''t think she''ll quit that job. If you want to find her, then go to the Grey family. However, she hasn''te back for half a month and I don''t know if she''s been too busy recently. Cough..." The woman coughed violently as soon as she finished. Nathaniel was afraid that she had an infectious disease, so he pulled Mango back and asked cautiously, "You''ve been coughing all this while. Have you caught a cold? Why don''t you go to the hospital?" "That costs a lot. I have been ill for half a month. Ahem, I have to prepare a dowry for Abby, so I can''t afford to use any money. It''s just a light cough and it isn''t a big deal. I can just boil some herbs myself. Ahem." The woman coughed again. Mango saw that the olderdy cough so violently and she couldn''t help but say, "It''s not good to drag things out like this. Let''s go to the hospital for a check-up." "That''s right. I''m afraid you won''t be able to witness Abby getting married if this goes on." Nathaniel''s words made the woman''s face change and she immediately nodded. Mango decided to be a good Samaritan, so she directly called an ambnce for her and left some money. The olderdy said that she would inform Mango if Abby came back and tell her that the Shen family needed a maid. Mango was careful with her words. After all, there were many members of the Shen family in Ocean City, and she didn''t exactly say which family she belonged to. The woman was extremely grateful to them, but Nathaniel quickly pulled Mango into the carriage. "What are you doing?" Mango was shocked by Nathaniel''s actions and quickly asked. Nathaniel whispered, "Her cough is very serious and it doesn''t seem like an ordinary cold. Come back with me quickly. I''ll have Harris and Bettany examine you." "You''re thinking too much." Mango knew that Nathaniel was concerned about her. Although she said so, she did not stop Nathaniel. They soon returned to the Yes Mansion. For the sake of the children, they did not enter the house but went straight to the wine cer instead. They then asked Harris and Bettany toe. When Carlson heard that Nathaniel was going to meet Harris outside the house, he put down his mobile phone and followed Harris. "What''s going on? Why do you have to sneak into your own home? What are you doing out there?" "Get out!" Once Nathaniel heard Carlson''s voice, he shouted even before Carlson could enter. "Harris, don''t let him in!" Nathaniel seldom spoke so seriously. Harris and Nathaniel had known each other for a long time, so he could hear the graveness in Nathaniel''s voice and quickly stopped the Carlson. "Carl, you''d better not go in for the time being." "What''s the meaning of this?" Carlson became a little unhappy. Nathaniel did not have time to exin anything and he just said, "It''s better if you don''te in. Don''t forget your identity. It doesn''t matter even if you die with us if you''re a normal person, but you still hold the identity of Master Mo!" His words were a little too serious, but he sessfully prevented Carlson from stepping forward. Carlson finally stepped back with aplicated look on his face. Harris and Bettany quickly came to the cer. When they saw Nathaniel being so nervous, they couldn''t help asking, "What happened?" "Quickly give my wife a check-up. She went to see a woman who kept coughing just now and it was so bad that she was out of breath. Furthermore, I could smell a fishy stench from her body. Her face was sallow, her eyes were sunken, and her gaze wasn''t very focused. I suspect that she doesn''t have an ordinary cold. Just now, Mango identally touched the hem of her clothes and I don''t know if it would affect her." Mango was stunned when she heard Nathaniel describe it in such detail. Was there a stench on that woman''s body? Why didn''t she smell it?" As Mango was filled with confusion, Bettany''s expression was a little serious. Harris also quickly took Mango''s blood and started examining it. Mango felt a little depressed when she saw everyone being so serious. "Isn''t she just an ordinary middle-aged woman? You don''t need to do this." When Bettany heard Mango''s words, she nced at Nathaniel before saying in a low voice, "Mrs. Ye, if the chief said that, then there must be a problem with that woman." "What do you mean? When did Nathaniel be a doctor?" Mango teased, but Bettany was not so rxed. She whispered, "Mrs. Ye, do you still remember the Golden Lancehead Venom in the chief''s body?" Mango immediately froze. Mango might''ve forgotten about it if Bettany didn''t mention this. Nathaniel had been no different from an ordinary person during this period of time and she was in good health, which made her forget the existence of the Golden Lancehead Venom. Now that she heard Bettany''s question, she couldn''t help but feel worried. "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with Nathan''s body?" "That''s not true." Bettany quicklyforted Mango. After she saw Nathaniel''s sharp gaze, she knew that she had exined too much and said, "The Golden Lancehead Venom is the noblest existence among all venoms and its user can detect any type of venom. If Mr. Ye could smell it, it means that there is probably poison in that person''s body." "What?" Mango was a little surprised. She did not expect the Golden Lancehead Venom would have this function. Nathaniel saw Mango''s worried expression andforted her, "It''s fine. You didn''t have any other interactions with her. It shouldn''t be a problem." At this moment, Harris'' face was a bit pale and the blood test results in his hand made Nathaniel''s face sink slightly. "What? Is there something wrong with my wife''s blood?" Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 Mango''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat when she heard Nathaniel''s question. "Is there really something wrong with me?" Harris looked at them and whispered, "Yes, your blood is a little abnormal. Bettany is an expert in this area. Take a look." Bettany took the data and nced at it. She quickly exchanged a look with Nathaniel and whispered, "I need to channel out her blood as soon as possible. This thing is contagious." "What is it?" Mango was shocked. Nathaniel''s face turned pale. "What should we do? I''ll leave it to you. Just tell me what you need." Bettany nodded quickly. However, Mango said, "That woman went to the hospital. What about the ambnce and nurses?" "I''ll go!" Harris was a doctor, so he naturally knew that the situation was urgent now. "You can''t. If it''s contagious, you can''t guarantee that you''re not infected. Call Carlson and let him deal with it. Bettany, you''d better clear out the toxins from Mango." "All right." Bettany was in a hurry. Mango wanted to say something, but she felt a prick on her wrist and a stream of dark red blood flowed out. At this moment, Mango and Harris were shocked. "No, if your wife is infected, what about you?" Harris looked at Nathaniel and asked. Bettany immediately said, "He has Golden Lancehead Venom in his blood, so he won''t be affected by any type of poison." Harris suddenly had some admiration for Nathaniel. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "This is so f*cking awesome. You''re even immune to this thing. I think you''re the only person with this in the world." "No. Mr. Abbott also has Golden Lancehead Venom in his body." Bettany''s words reminded Nathaniel of something. He quickly called Maverick. "There''s something I need your help with." "Alright." Maverick was very busy recently. Not only did he have to deal with the Ye family''spany, but he also had to take care of Lilian. At present, Carlson was also in the Ye''s Mansion, so he had to arrange for some people to monitor it. When he received a call from Nathaniel now, he couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed. Nathaniel had no time to chit-chat. "Can you help me investigate the type of venoms that are in Ocean City?" "What did you just say?" Maverick was stunned. Venoms shouldn''t be in this city, nor would it suddenly appear. "What the hell is going on?" Nathaniel then told him about what happend when he and Mango went to the Grey family''s residence. Maverick frowned when he heard that. "The woman said that Abby didn''t go back for half a month, and her cough started half a month ago. Does it mean that Abby''s passed on the poison to her?" Nathaniel and Mango were both stunned by his words. How could they ignore such an important message? Nathaniel was only paying attention to Mango at that time, and he did not focus on what Maverick had said. Mango felt that the woman was Abby''s mother, so she did not think too much about it. Now that Maverick had asked this question, the two of them suddenly thought of something. "It''s reasonable to say that the poison can''t be spread in the air unless they have been in contact with each other. Mango touched the woman''s clothes, and she couldn''t keep her distance since the woman was Abby''s mother. Abby is a servant of the Grey family, but there is no one in the Grey family now. This is strange." Maverick couldn''t sit still anymore after he heard Nathaniel''s words. "Did anyone else get in touch with that woman?" "The people in the ambnce! The ambnce may have just arrived, and we can''t let them drive back!" Nathaniel inferred ording to the time. "I''ll be right there." Maverick hung up the phone and Nathaniel was still tense. This matter was simply too strange. There were not many people who knew how to create poisons. Now that Madeline was dead while Maverick and Nathaniel were blood brothers, they would definitely not do this. As was also dead and Bettany was also with them. Was there anyone else who could brew poison? Mango suddenly thought of Henry. "Where''s Henry? When we went to Ango, he was allowed to recover after he was injured. We have been held back for almost a year because of other matters. Where is Henry now?" She didn''t want to suspect Henry, but she had no choice but to investigate thetter. Nathaniel called Merle and asked about Henry''s whereabouts, and Merle quickly sent a message. During this period of time, Henry had been helping Merle deal with things in the Dark Night Empire after he recovered from his injury. After Henry was cancelled out as a suspect, all of them fell into silence. There were so many possible culprits, so who was the person responsible for this and why did they target the Grey family? Was it because of the Grey family''s sea routes? Nathaniel remembered that someone wanted to target the Grey family before, but they managed to stop the culprits. Unexpectedly, this thing happened again. When Mango thought of Walter''s call, she couldn''t help but say, "Could something have happened to Deborah? Otherwise, Walter wouldn''t have called me. Besides, it''s weird that his phone signal was blocked." Nathaniel''s face darkened. "Bettany, how long will this take?" He could not help but ask when he saw the blood on Mango''s wrist gradually turn bright red. After she lost so much blood, she needed more time to recuperate again. Bettany cut off the medicine and quickly bandaged Mango''s wrist. Then, she said, "Since Madam hasn''t been in contact with the woman for a long time, so she should be fine." "Go to the Grey family''s mansion and wait for my brother. See if you can help him, I''ll arrange something." Bettany did not dare to dawdle after she heard Nathaniel''s instruction. She quickly turned around, only to be held back by Mango. "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel looked at Mango and Bettany also looked at her with a puzzled expression. Mango stared at Bettany and asked word by word, "Bettany, you can trust me, right?" "Mrs. Ye, what do you mean?" Bettany was a little surprised, but more because of Nathaniel''s sharp gaze and she could not bear it. Mango didn''t let go as she continued, "I wanted to ask you something for a long time, but I didn''t have the time to do so. Why don''t we talk about it now? If we''re really friends, we''ll only be closer in the future. From now on, I don''t want to suspect you anymore. However, if your answer makes me unhappy, I won''t let you off no matter what happens today." Bettany paused and Nathaniel already knew what Mango was going to ask. Harris saw that it seemed to be a family matter. He wanted to avoid it, but the wine cer had limited space. He was worried that he be in contact with Carlson if he went out, so he could not help but feel a little embarrassed. Mango nced at him and said faintly, "Doctor White, you don''t have to avoid it. It''s not a secret." After that, she looked at Bettany and said word by word, "I remember that you told my mother and my grandfather about my mother''s cancer. But the results show that my mother had been poisoned. How do you exin this?" This matter had been in Mango''s heart for a long time. She had wanted to ask Bettany about it when she had just returned. However, she was still in her confinement period at that time, so she was afraid that she wouldn''t have the strength to resist if Bettany wanted to do something to her. Now that Nathaniel and Harris were here, Mango felt that it was the right time to ask. Bettany paused for a moment before she looked at Mango and said, "I was the one who poisoned her." "What did you say?" Mango grabbed Bettany''s neck and her eyes were filled with murderous intent. "Bettany, who the hell are you working for?" Bettany was being suffocated by Mango, but she didn''t struggle at all. "I''m working for Mr. Ye and Ie from Longford County. No matter what happens, I can''t change my identity and I have no choice but to poison Queena." "Mango!" Nathaniel knew Mango''s feelings for Queena. Now that Mango was about to strangle Bettany to death, he had no choice but to stop her. "Let''s listen to what she''s going to say first." Mango was very agitated, but she knew that Nathaniel was right. She released Bettany and said coldly, "You''d better give me a reasonable exnation, otherwise..." "Mrs. Ye, I really have no choice." Bettany coughed twice and said, "Queena didn''t have cancer and she was poisoned. However, she had lost her will to live and she didn''t think of fighting back. This is the worst situation for patients. When Mr. Xiao found me, the poison had already entered her bloodstream and it was about to enter her heart. The poison was very potent and strange, and I couldn''t find an antidote. I wanted to extract her blood to analyze it and slowly find an antidote, but Queena fainted when Lawrence suddenly went to her ce. When I checked again, I found that the poison was going to spread to her heart and lungs. No one could save her once the poison entered her heart, so I had to take a risk by injecting a different type of poison into her body. That was the only way to stop the spread of the poison. Although the two kinds of poison could cancel each other out, the side effects were very severe. The main effect was that it would cause unbearable pain to the patient." When it came to this, Bettany sighed and said, "I am also a woman. When I knew Queena''s situation, I was hesitant to tell her the truth. Besides, Andrea was with her at that time. Although she didn''t like Andrea very much, Andrea was eager to see her mother. I thought this might arouse Queena''s desire to live so I said that she had cancer. As for why I didn''t tell Mr. Xiao, it was because I didn''t know if I could detoxify her. If I couldn''t, I wouldn''t be able to save Queena''s life even if I told him the truth. It''s better to say that it''s cancer and give them a trace of hope." Mango didn''t expect to hear such an exnation. "Do you mean that Lawrence poisoned my mother?" "I''m not sure, but Lawrence does have some poisons. I''ve seen them, but none of them is in Queena''s body. Her poison is particrly hard to detoxify and I can''t find itsposition." This was also the reason why Bettany had never exined it. Mango''s face suddenly sank. "Lawrence! He shouldn''t have had such an easy death!" He poisoned the woman that he said he loved. How could he say that he loved her?! It was an insult! Mango''s chest started to hurt from anger, so Nathaniel pulled her into his embrace and whispered, "We can slowly investigate this matter but the Grey family''s matter is the most important thing right now." Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Mango snapped out of her reverie and said to Bettany, "Thank you." "I can''t ept your gratitude. After all, I can''t cure Queena." Bettany was a straightforward person and she only spoke the truth. She really didn''t manage to cure Queena. "Thank you too. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t even know if my mother was still alive." Mango apologized for her earlier actions. Bettany didn''t expect that Mango would do this, so she couldn''t help but look at Mango with a warm gaze. "Madam, it''s normal for you to worry about your mother, so you don''t have to apologize to me. I''ll go to the Grey family''s mansion and find out what''s going on." "All right." Mango said with a heavy tone when she watched as Bettany left the wine cer, "Do you think that everyone in the Grey family has been killed?" "You can''t say that. Wait for my brother''s news first." Harris could not help but feel somewhat annoyed as he watched the couple bickering. "Hey, can you guys stop showing off your love? Please consider my feelings, okay?" Nathaniel rolled his eyes at Harris and said, "You are so old, but you still can''t find a wife. Harris, are you sure you''re okay?" "F*ck you, you''re the one with the problem. Hurry up, how am I supposed to deal with this? I''ve been in contact with your wife." Harris was a little speechless. They couldn''t expect him to stay in the cer forever, right? Nathaniel calmly cut his finger and ced it in Harris'' mouth. "Oh..." "I can''t save you if you spit it out. The Golden Lancehead Venom is in my body and my blood has completely fused with it, so I''m immune to all types of poison." Nathaniel exined. Harris sucked two times before he spat it out and he said with some disgust, "If so, why did you let Bettany extract blood from your wife?" "Drinking blood is so disgusting. If there were other methods, why would I make my wife do such a revolting thing?" Nathaniel''s words were a little heart-wrenching. Harris felt as though his chest had been stabbed. Since Nathaniel didn''t want Mango to do something so dirty, why didn''t he take Harris into consideration as well? Nathaniel said faintly and he really wanted to know what Harris was thinking, "You are a single man, so why do you care so much? No one will kiss you." This was a heart-wrenching statement. Mango, who was listening at the side, couldn''t help but smile. "Well, it''s all right now. Let''s go out first. If anything happens to the Grey family, we need to report to the higher-ups as soon as possible. I''m pretty sure Carlson is having a hard time outside." Nathaniel decided directly. There was still a coppery taste in Harris'' mouth, but it was a little sweet. He was very curious about the Golden Lancehead Venom, but he also knew that he had no chance to study it. When the three of them walked out, they saw Carlson sitting by the side with a solemn expression. "Carl, there''s something for you to decide." Nathaniel''s words made Carlson nod. "Bettany told me briefly about what happned. Exin what''s going on to me." "Harris will tell you about it. I''ve arranged for Mango to go to the Grey family. I''m a bit worried because my brother is alone, so you''d better send some of your men to follow me." Nathaniel knew that once this happened, the matter with Lucas'' blue eyes would be dyed and the higher-ups would no longer specifically keep an eye on the Ye family. Carlson also thought of this as well. If his father no longer kept an eye on the Ye family, then he should go back. His carefree life wasing to an end. Harris quickly said, "Nathaniel''s blood can suppress any kind of poison. I think everyone who''s going there should drink some of his blood just in case. After all, they will always be around Master Mo and we can''t afford to bring any contagious factors back with us." Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. "Harris, are you doing this deliberately?" "Everyone should share good things, so you can''t just give your blood to me, right?" "I did that to save you." "I ept it, but I have a point. Shouldn''t Master Mo drink it too?" Harris and Nathaniel were talking one after another, which made Carlson a little confused. "Stop it, you two. How old are you? You look like children." Carlson''s words made them shut up. Mango''s heart ached, "If that''s the case, how much blood would Nathan have to give?" "Don''t worry, Mrs. Ye. I promise it won''t exceed 400ml." Harris deserved a spanking. Nathaniel red at him, but he did not say anything else. They went to the living room. Nathaniel drew some blood and the people who were going out each took a sip. Nathaniel forced his children to drink a little, so he was relieved. "Zion, Wisdom, Rita, I have to go out. Although Ned and Merle are guarding the house, you have to protect your mommy and brothers, understand?" "Got it, daddy." The three children hurriedly nodded. Mango said with some worry, "If something really happens, you can call me anytime. Don''t keep it from me." "All right." Nathaniel kissed Mango before he went out with Harris and the others. Carlson thought for a moment and followed them. Nathaniel opposed it initially, but he finally acquiesced at the thought of Carlson''s identity. When they arrived at the Grey''s mansion, Maverick had already arrived and Bettany was waiting for them at the door. When she saw Nathaniel, she hurried forward. "Sir... Mr. Abbott found the basement. It doesn''t lookgood." "What?" Nathaniel was slightly stunned. Bettany said, "Many of the bodies belong to servants of the Grey family, but they have long been dead." Her words stunned everyone and Carlson''s face darkened. "Let''s go in and have a look." "The smell inside is extremely pungent. Master Mo, you must have been mentally prepared." Bettany reminded him kindly. Carlson did not speak, but he knew that Bettany was not causing unecessary rm. The group of people went in. Finally, Nathaniel, Carlson, and Harris went downstairs and while the others waited at the door. Nathaniel saw Maverick at first sight. The basement was big, but the smell was extremely strong. There was not only the coppery scent of blood but also the smell of rotting flesh. There were other scents as well, but Nathaniel couldn''t identify them. "Maverick." Maverick didn''t look at Nathaniel. He just nodded and said, "They were injected with a type of poison. They killed each other under the influence of the poison. If I''m right, they were used as test subjects." "Poison?" Nathaniel nced at Maverick. Maverick had poison in his blood and he could produce poison because his body could detoxify itself. Although there was a certain risk, who would want to create a test subject that could produce poison? Carlson and Harris didn''t understand the situation, but they wouldn''t ask much as the scene in front of them was very traumatizing. These people had been dead for about half a month and maybe they had been killed after Abby returned. They seemed to have lost their minds and kept killing each other. There were even severed arms and legs everywhere. In the end, they were hugging each other when they died and maybe they were biting each other. One could see the darkest side of human nature from this event, but it also made people feel ufortable. Maverick didn''t realize that there was someone behind him, so he couldn''t help but curse, "Why did theye down? There is the smell of poison. I''m afraid..." "They drank my blood. They should be fine." Maverick didn''t say anything after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Master Mo, since you''re here, I''ll tell you that we can''t move any of the corpses move out. If they''re exposed to the sun, the poison will evaporate and it will spread like a gue. I''m afraid that the entire Ocean City will be in danger." "What?" Carlson was immediately frightened. "Then what should I do?" "Burn these corpses." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Maverick''s words were very faint, but they took a toll on Carlson. "I need to report it to my father." "Okay, but we have to do it as soon as possible." Carlson hurriedly went out and called his father. This was a big deal, so Brenson didn''t dare to neglect it and he quickly agreed. Nathaniel asked Carlson and Harris to go up first after he took some photos. He said to Maverick, "Maverick, do you have other discoveries?" "No, I don''t." Maverick shook his head. "The other party is an expert in poison and he''s not afraid of being discovered. I''m very confused. This type of poison can''t be used in Ocean City, so who would bring such an evil weapon here? And what is their intention?" "Have you found Jameson?" Nathaniel asked hurriedly. "No. He isn''t among these corpses." Maverick immediately said, "But I''ve contacted Jameson. He''s at sea, so he probably doesn''t know anything happened to his family." "You contacted him? When?" "I sent Jameson a message after you told me that something had happened. He replied to me as well. Take a look." Maverick handed his phone to Nathaniel. It was really a message from Jameson, but the signal wasn''t strong at sea and the reply couldn''t be sent sessfully. "I don''t know if it has anything to do with Walter''s call. I''m worried about it now." "Don''t worry, Walter has good skills and it should not be a problem for him to protect Deborah. He should have found something important when he called us, but the signal was blocked. Now the most important thing is to find Walter''s whereabouts." Maverick knew the rtionship between Nathaniel and Walter, so he said quickly. It didn''t take long for the Carlson toe back with the items that Maverick needed and kerosene. "If we ignite it here, the outside won''t be affected, right?" This was what Carlson cared about the most. "No, but this house needs to be sterilized and ventted. It will be inhabitable for a long time." Fortunately, the Grey family was big and affluent. After they purchased an entire piece ofnd with a radius of a few kilometres, they only built a single vi. "Alright. I''ll send someone over to ventte it every day." After everything was settled, Nathaniel asked Harris to take Carlson and his people away. He stayed behind to deal with the corpses in the basement with Maverick and they set the bodies on fire. Nathaniel said emotionally when he looked at the raging fire, "No matter who that person is, I must find them. It''s a pity that we can''t inform the death of these servants to their family members." Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 "Each person has their own fate. Let''s think about what to do next because this is just the beginning. I have a hunch that what will happen next may lead to a lot of deaths." Maverick was much calmer than Nathaniel. He had seen too many of these things with As and he was already a little numb. He didn''t care if he was cold-blooded or indifferent, he only cared about his own family now. As for others who could not survive in this world, they could only me themselves for being weak. No one could be an eternal saviour, and no one would have the time or energy to take care of others. Nathaniel''s eyes were a little solemn. "Yes, I never thought that there would be such a deadly poison in Ocean City." "Just because you haven''t thought about it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t exist. Think about it. The Ye family has been targeted since 20 years ago, so it can be seen that Ocean City is no longer a paradise. I''m just curious about what kind of person can do such a thing. Is it possible that there are other people living in Longford County?" Maverick''s words made Nathaniel shake her head. "No, if there were others who survived, they woulde back to me after such a long time." "What if they don''t want you to know?" Maverick looked at Nathaniel and whispered, "Sometimes you can''t let your guard down. If today''s matter is rted to Walter, will you leave Ocean City?" "Yes. Walter is my close friend and Mango''s cousin. Although he has quarrelled with me over the years, he risked his life to save me in the Underground City and almost lost a leg. I have to repay his kindness." Nathaniel showed no hesitation. Maverick narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "Just tell me if you need me." Nathaniel knew it would be better to take Maverick with him because Bettany was not as good at dealing with poison as Maverick. However, Lilian was five months pregnant and she needed her husband''s care. If Maverick was not here at this time, Nathaniel would never forgive himself. "Lilian''s belly is a little bigger than usual. Has she gone for a check-up?" Nathaniel changed the topic swiftly. Maverick immediately understood and his eyes sparkled with joy. "We did it and they said it was twins. Their backs are facing each other and we didn''t see it clearly before. However, one of them is smaller than the other and we don''t know if he can survive." Maverick felt a little ufortable and worried when he spoke about is own child. Nathaniel didn''t know how tofort him. It was not easy for Maverick to have children, so the Ye family would always have Maverick''s back no matter what the result was. "Just do everything you can to save the child, and the Ye family will be there for you." Nathaniel''s words made Maverick slightly stunned and the corners of his mouth were raised. "Aren''t you worried that I will take over the entire Ye family for you since you''re willing to do so much for me?" "If you want it, I can give it to you." Nathaniel didn''t care. He had plenty of money, but he didn''t care much about the wealth of the Ye family. Even if he had no money, he was confident that he could make his wife and children live a better life with his own wisdom. He was extremely confident! Maverick said with a smile, "I don''t want it. You should hurry up and take over the Ye family matters again. I have to be a good father once my wife gives birth." "Alright." Nathaniel immediatelyughed. The fire went on for more than an hour before it went out and there was an unpleasant smell everywhere. Maverick sprinkled some powder on the fire and left the Grey family''s mansion with Nathaniel. Carlson and Harris, who had been waiting outside, breathed a sigh of relief when they saw them come out. "How is it? Are you both alright?" Nathaniel shook his head when he saw Carlson''s worried look and Maverick didn''t say anything. He patted the dust on his body and said to Nathaniel, "I''ll go back first. There are too many things to deal with in thepany. You''d better take over thepany once you''re done with your matters. I don''t intend to work for you all the time." After saying that, Maverick turned and left. Carlson rather liked Maverick. "Your brother has a good character. Please help me ask him if he wants toe with me." "Forget about it. I''m going to leave after the Grey family business is over." Nathaniel had thought about it for a long time, so Carlson didn''t react much when he said it again. "Have you thought it through?" "Yes, I used to think that it would be the greatest joy to contribute to the country, but now I just want my children to enjoy their lives." Everyone had their own pursuit. How could Carlson not want to live like an ordinary person? However, he couldn''t just let go of his responsibilities like Nathaniel. After all, he was born differently. "Take me with you." Carlson''s words were filled with pain. Nathaniel did not speak and Harris was also silent. The three looked in the direction of the Grey family''s mansion and Carlson opened his mouth. "I may need to leave immediately. Remember to call me if anything happens here and don''t disturb Tristan no matter what happens. Since he wants to die, he should die without a trace." Nathaniel nodded. When the private jet flew above their heads, Carlson looked at Nathaniel and whispered, "I really hope you will think about it. Let me take Zion back for a few days." "Don''t even think about it. Get out of here." Nathaniel was a little reluctant just now, but now he wanted nothing more than to kick Carlson away. Harris pursed his lips and smiled before he followed Carlson directly. Nathaniel returned to the Ye''s Mansion alone. Mango quickly came out to wee him. "How is it?" "I''ve dealt with it, but I haven''t found Jameson. My brother has alreadymunicated with him. Since Zaddeus is at sea, it''s not a big deal and we just need to find out where Walter is as soon as possible. How is Deborah?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nathaniel quickly exined the matter. Mango frowned and asked, "Did your brother call Jameson?" "No, theymunicated via text. What''s the matter?" "Then how can you be sure that the person who replied is Jameson?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but pause when he heard Mango''s words. That was right. As long as someone knew Jameson''s password to his phone, they could reply with a simple text message. Therefore, no one could be sure if Jameson was still alive. What should he do now? "I''d better search Walter''s cell phone signal again." Nathaniel could only find a breakthrough from this. "I''ll help you." Zion stood up as well. Nathaniel did not refuse this time and he went with his son to the study room. Although Rita did not know what was going on, she had been feeling down ever since she found out that Bjorn was leaving Ocean City. Now that she saw that something had happened to her family, all she could do was take good care of her two little brothers. "Mommy, Louis keeps sleepingtely and he only wakes up to drink milk. Could it be because he''s sick?" Rita had been taking care of her two younger brothers. She noticed that Louis had been sleeping all day long, but Lucas was still full of energy. She was a little worried and afraid for a moment. Mango stroked her daughter''s hair and said with a smile, "Kids are always like this. They''ll be fine when they grow up a little more." "But Lucas is very naughty and he''s always ying with me." Rita smiled when she mentioned Lucas. It was obvious that she really liked her two brothers. "Their personalities can''t be the same. It doesn''t matter as long as they don''t cry or make noise. It''s very tiring to take care of your little brothers, so why don''t you go and have a rest?" "It''s okay. I''m their elder sister and it''s my duty to take care of them." Rita''s attention waspletely focused on her younger brothers, so much so that she forgot about her own violin sses. Wisdom couldn''t help butugh when he saw Rita''s reaction. "In the future, Rita will definitely be a good wife and mother." These words made Mango want tough. How old were these kids? How would they know about these things? Mango then went to the baby room with her two children. The midwife was very serious in her job and she continued her tasks after she greeted Mango politely. Nathaniel and Zion stayed in the study until it was evening. However, Mango knew that things weren''t going too smoothly when she saw their dispirited expressions. "Well, there are some things that we can''t investigate even if we want to. Let''s wash our hands and have dinner first. No matter what happens, we still need to rest." Mango''s heart ached for Nathaniel and Zion. The two of them felt somewhat frustrated as they washed their hands and had dinner first. Zion didn''t enjoy the meal at all and he finally understood that there would always be someone better than him out there. Sure enough, there was no end to learning. He always thought that his hacking skills were very good, and it was not until today that he found out that it was just so- so. With this, he finally understood what he should do in the future. He felt very down during the meal. Mango and Nathaniel went out for a stroll after they ate. "You can''t enter the system?" "The other party is very skilled." This was the first time Nathaniel had praised someone like this, yet Mango felt a great pressure in her heart. If even Nathaniel said so, what had Walter experienced and what had he encountered so far? "I don''t know what kind of order Master Mo will give when he goes back." "I don''t think we should be involved in this matter." Nathaniel knew that Mango wanted to investigate Walter, but they had just been isted and investigated. Furthermore, they still had to clear up the matter regarding Lucas'' blue eyes It was impossible for the higher-ups to allow them to interfere in the matters regarding the Song and Grey family. If the authorities could take advantage of this opportunity to control the Grey and Song family now, they would definitely do so. After all, the Ye and the other three main families had too much power in their hands, which made the authorities a little afraid. Mango was not stupid and she immediately understood what Nathaniel meant. Although she was unwilling to give up, she fell silent when she heard Nathaniel''s following words. Nathaniel said, "Master Mo said that since Tristan is going to die, he should die without a trace. Don''t worry about it." Mango knew that this was a warning for them not to alert the enemies who were keeping watch over Tristan. But Walter was her cousin, so she had to find out what happened to him. Nathaniel held Mango''s hand and whispered, "You must be worried. Master Mo will tell us if there''s any news." Mango could only nod her head. The two walked for a while before they returned. When they were about to get home, Nathaniel suddenly received a call from Carlson. Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 Mango was worried when she saw the call from Carlson. "Is there any progress with the Grey family''s matter?" "That''s impossible! Carlson just left. Even if Brenson agrees, he won''t be able to receive news so soon. Moreover, he might be a little wary of this matter." Nathaniel didn''t exin the whole matter, but Mango could guess. There were not many people who knew how to create poisons, and Nathaniel and Maverick were from Longford County. This ce had always been a hindrance to the higher-ups. Nathaniel only clicked the answer button after Mango had stopped talking. Carlson''s voice could be heard. "They may not let you get involved with matters regarding the Grey family, so you should be mentally prepared. Nathaniel, in fact, I think it''s good if you don''t intervene." This was within Nathaniel and Mango''s expectations. However, Mango still felt a little ufortable. Walter and Deborah were her family members. Although the Grey family was involved in such a big matter, the higher- ups didn''t allow them to intervene. To be honest, Mango felt a little out of ce. However, after she experienced so much, she also knew that Nathaniel had to avoid arousing suspicion. Nathaniel also knew what Mango was thinking, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Who took over this matter?" "My father has already set up an operation group, and he has also begun to convene some capable people to handle it. Don''t worry. The Grey family''s sea routes are very important and my father will not let them fall into the hands of others. Whether it''s for public or private reasons, he will do his best to find out what happened to the Grey family. I am calling you because I am afraid that you will get into trouble." "No, I won''t." Nathaniel was no longer young and naive. After he went through so much, he knew clearly when he should take action or suppress his feelings. "Please help me apologize to Mango for this. However, Walter and the others will be fine. I will also send someone to join the operation team." Carlson was still thinking about Mango and he whispered, "Carmel is one of your men, right?" Mango and Nathaniel were stunned by his words. Carmel had secretly been sent to the military institute of Ango to join hands with Desmond. He was also afraid that something bad would happen to Desmond in the military institute, so he went there in advance. But Carmel disappeared after the ident happened. Nathaniel had been looking for information about her, but he didn''t expect to hear Carmel''s name from Carlson. His heart skipped a beat. "You ..." "Don''t get me wrong. I found Carmel near the Dark Forest. At that time, she was wounded all over and on the verge of death. My men managed to save her in the end. Although I don''t know what she had gone through, she has been sleeping all this time. She woke up recently and she is almost recovered. I know that you and Mango are worried about Walter. How about this, I will send Carmel and my men to join the operation team. When I get news, I will let her inform you as soon as possible." In fact, Carlson had vited the principle of confidentiality. However, he was Master Mo, the Crown Prince. It was understandable for him to give Carmel such an order and no one would me him as long as his father did not punish him. Although Mango still wanted to find Walter and the others, she also knew that Carlson''s arrangement was currently the best solution. She nodded to Nathaniel. Nathaniel then said, "Thank you." "You''re wee. We''re brothers after all. If I could, I really would like to live with you for a while." Nathaniel just smiled, but he did not say anything. Mango sighed and said after he hung up, "When are you going to go carry out the retirement procedure?" "I''ll do it tomorrow." Nathaniel was still hesitant before, but now he felt that there were too many things for him to handle and it would affect many people. Moreover, the Ye family had been developing too fast in recent years and they had an abundance of financial resources. They also had rtives with the Hans, Xiao, Song, and Grey families. It was no wonder that the higher authorities were afraid. In this case, it was better to get rid of his rtionship with them to focus on his wife and children. "Do you need me to apany you?" Mango was very in favor od his decision. Nathaniel shook his head. "No, I think the higher- ups are eager for my retirement. After all, they want to dismiss me, but they have no reason to do so." Nathaniel gave a wry smile. "You still have us..." Mango could not bear to see Nathaniel''s difort and gently hugged him. Nathaniel felt that his whole body and mind were at ease. "Yes, I still have you guys." They had a good night''s sleep. The next day, Nathaniel went to the military region and submitted an application for retirement. Unsurprisingly, no one stopped or asked him to stay this time, so he handled it quickly. All the procedures werepleted in less than two hours. Nathaniel was really dressed in white, and he could not help feeling much more rxed. "Mr. Ye, are you going to leave forever?" The military officer asked Nathaniel reluctantly and his eyes were a little red. Nathaniel looked at him and patted him on the shoulder while he said, "Wherever I am, you are still my soldier. If you need any help in the future,e to me at any time and I will help you without hesitation." "Mr. Ye, I can''t bear to part with you." Nathaniel felt bad when he looked at the soldier''s tearful eyes. However, when a person reached a certain stage, they had to make sacrifices to attain what they wanted. "Take care." After saying that, Nathaniel got up and left. Mango knew that Nathaniel had retired from the army today, so she had been busy since noon and she made a lot of dishes. Rita was a little confused. "Mommy, why did you cook so many dishes today? Are we celebrating something?" "Of course, your daddy will be free from now on. In the future, he can give you all his attention." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mango said excitedly. Regardless of whether the children understood her or not, she was happy in her heart. Zion understood. His eyes narrowed slightly, and no one knew what he was thinking. Wisdom was naturally happy to see Rita happy. Then, he went with Rita to take care of their two brothers. Nathaniel had just returned home when he saw Mango busy in the kitchen. He couldn''t help but take off his jacket and walk over with his sleeves rolled up. He also wrapped his arms around Mango''s waist from behind. His unique scent drifted around Mango and gave her a sense of safety. "You''re back? Wash your hands. We''ll have dinner in a bit." Mango turned around and smiled. Her gaze was bright, which made Nathaniel''s heart rate elerate. He suddenly lowered his head and bit Mango''s red lips. He had originally nned to just have a taste, but he had tried to suppress his urges for the past few days. Coupled with Mango''s soft skin that carried a hint of fragrance, he couldn''t help but feel reluctant to end the kiss. The temperature of the kitchen seemed to have risen suddenly. Rita was a little hungry. She had originally nned oning over to ask Mango when they could eat, but she ended up seeing such an inappropriate scene. She frowned slightly before shaking her head and leaving while she muttered to herself, "Seriously, you''re tormenting me every day. I''ll find a boyfriend tomorrow and show you guys. Hmph! You guys are making it seem like you''re the only couple around." \Rita went back to the baby room after she said that, and she felt much better when she saw her cute little brothers. As expected, her younger brothers were the cutest. Mango did not know that Rita had seen everything. She was in disarray after she was teased by Nathaniel and her breathing was a mess. She quickly pushed Nathaniel away, but she did not dare to look into his eyes. She said in a hoarse voice, "The children are all here during the day. You should restrain yourself." Nathaniel paused a little and said with a smile, "Do you mean we can do it at night? Then I''ll look for you at night." After that, he consciously took the food out. Mango was a little amused. Nathaniel looked so anxious as if she was very harsh on him. However, he didn''t know that she wanted him badly as well. Mango''s face flushed red when she realized her thoughts. Then, she quickly continued cooking to conceal her embarrassment. Nathaniel looked at all the dishes he loved on the table and he could not help but feel warm. Wisdom came out to drink water and saw that Nathaniel had already prepared the food. He quickly said, "Zion, Rita, time to eat." "Alright." The two of them then left the babies to the midwife before they went downstairs. Zion was still afraid that Nathaniel would feel ufortable. BHe had been observing Nathaniel all this while, but he noticed that Nathaniel was smiling today as though he was in a good mood. Sure enough, Nathaniel was rxed now. Zion''s heart finally settled down and he began to eat. This meal was filled with endlessughter and it made Mango''s heart feel much more at ease. She really hoped that their family would be so peaceful from now on. Brantley came after their meal. Louis and Lucas now had the same surname with him, so they were just like his own great-grandsons and they were particrly fond of him. Mango felt that Brantley was having a hard time travelling, so she simply said, "Grandpa, you can stay here. It''s not like we don''t have empty rooms here. Your body can''t take it if you travel back and forth every day." "I''m fine. It''s just exercise." Brantley said indifferently. Mango continued, "If you stay here, you can y with the babies at night." "That''s right." Brantley was persuaded and he immediately decided to stay. Magnolia''s rtionship with Barack had been good recently, but she missed Brantley a little. Hence, she sent someone to inform them that she would visit Brantley tomorrow, which made him very happy. Mango began preparing for tomorrow''s meal. She thought to herself that if her mother and Magnolia were here as well, her grandfather would be even happier. As Mango thought of this, she gave Queena a call and inquired about Queena''s condition. After she learned that Queena was in good condition, she felt relieved. Dennis also said a few words to Mango, but he was still as solemn and calm as usual. Magnolia arrived early in the morning together with Barack, which made Brantley overjoyed. Nathaniel was afraid that Mango was tired, so he left everything to the helpers. Mango saw Queena jumping into Brantley''s arms and crying so hard that she could not even utter a word. They finally reunited after being separated for half of their lives. They felt as though the hardships they had endured had finallye to an end. They were all in a good mood while they ate at the Ye''s Mansion. Although they did not interfere in the affairs of the Grey family, Mango never gave up looking for Walter. However, the phone number seemed to have been abandoned and he never called her again. Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 The operation team was formed very quickly. They came to the Grey family''s mansion the next day to look for clues before they left in a hurry. No one knew where they went. At the moment, Nathaniel''s identity was of amoner and it was impossible for him to find out any secrets. Furthermore, the higher-ups also did not want Nathaniel to interfere, so he stayed at home. He would go to thepany to deal with thepany''s affairs sometimes, but Mango knew that Nathaniel was investigating in secret. She had also ordered Merle and the others to investigate news regarding Walter and Deborah. They thought there would be news of this matter soon, but more than a month had passed and there was no news at all. Walter, Deborah, and Jameson all st seemed that they had disappeared from the world. There were no clues at all, and the poison in the Grey family seemed to appear out of thin air without any trace. Mango still did not give up and she continued to look. Three months had passed. Carlson told them that the operation team had returned, but they found nothing. They had gone to a lot of ces to find out about the poison, but they had not found anything rted to the poison in Grey family. Mango and Nathaniel felt somewhat ufortable and worried. "Everything will be fine." Nathaniel could onlyfort Mango like this. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mango nodded. Everything seemed to be calm. Prisci had gotten even more obsessed with the inte and she would immerse herself in novels for a whole day. If the servants hadn''t called her to eat, she probably wouldn''t have remembered to get up. She didn''t mention anything about Tristan, and she wanted to forget himpletely. Mango didn''t know whether to tell Prisci the truth, so she could only hide it. The higher-ups did not find any trace of Tristan after they tried to find him for a long time. They finally issued the news of Tristan''s sacrifice and sent the reward to the Hans family. Mateo, Terrance, and Barack all looked a little pained, especially Terrance. He had just found out that he had such an outstanding son, but he didn''t even have the chance to meet him. Now, he had to attend his son''s funeral. Barack got extremely ill because of Tristan''s affairs. Queena was so scared that she looked for skilled doctors everywhere. Since the higher-ups wanted to give the Hans family some compensation, they sent Harris to cure Barack because of his renowned medical skills. Queena and Dennis were still in the Dark Forest to carry out some research. Mango missed them very much, but she also knew that she couldn''t just walk in. The twins were already beginning to crawl. They would babble andugh all day, which made the children especially happy. Mango felt that life was filled with hope when she saw them. Lebanon also had some achievements in Ango, which won the praise and respect of the whole country. He woulde back to see Brantley at the end of the year, which made Brantley very happy. Everyone seemed to be working hard. However, Mango knew that everyone had their own hardships to endure. Such as Prisci and Walter, who could not be found. Carlson would asionallye to the Ye''s Mansion to stay for a few days. He especially liked Zion. The two of them would spend an entire day together and no one knew what they were talking about. Anyway, Zion was excited to see Carlson. In the beginning, Mango rejected Carlson froming because she was afraid that it had something to do with his youngest son. However, there was no evidence to prove that Lucas had nothing to do with Desmond''s violent genes after such a long time. In the end, the higher- ups withdrew their spies and gave the Ye family utmost respect. Nathaniel donated the three biologybs under his name to the country for scientific research and donated arge sum of money to the military region, which made Brenson feel a little embarrassed. Brenson gave Nathaniel some honorary medals, and thetter gave them to Mango. Mango didn''t feel proud at all and put them away. The days passed quietly. A year had passed and the three children were about to go to primary school. Because of their special talent, Wisdom was asked to leave by the military doctor, who was affiliated with the military region. Therefore, he was under militarized management and he was allowed to return home once a week since he was arranged to live in a dorm. Rita went to an elite primary school that was close to home. Zion went with Carlson to Santell Capital after obtaining Mango and Nathaniel''s approval. It was said that he entered a secret school that had always been open to the Mo family. It was a special organization that offered education up to the tertiary level and graduates would directly serve the top management in the country. This was Zion''s ideal path. Mango didn''t really agree at first, but shepromised after she looked at how dispirited her son looked. However, it wouldn''t be so easy to meet Zion from now on. The twins were also more than a year old and they began to learn to walk shakily, which brought a lot of joy to their home. Nathaniel had originally intended to bring his wife and children out to travel the world. Unfortunately, the children were too young, so it was too tiring and troublesome to bring them around. Thus, this matter was pushed aside for the moment. Now that the twins were finally about to turn one, Nathaniel nned to take his wife and child out. However, his idea was opposed by the Hans family and Brantley. Brantley doted on his grandsons, so how could he bear to let them follow Mango out? The twins didn''t go out and Rita also had to prepare for her music exam. In the end, only Mango and Nathaniel could go out alone. It just so happened that Mateo fell in love with a female officer and they got married after their rtionship was official. When he heard that Nathaniel and Mango were going on a trip, he couldn''t help but want to go on a honeymoon as well. Hence, he asked Mango for some advice. The four of them hit it off in a sh and quickly decided to go on a vacation overseas. Mango watched as the twins fumbled around curiously. Suddenly, she was a little reluctant to part with them. "Or we can go when the babies is older." It was not easy for Nathaniel to find such a chance to be alone with his wife. He didn''t want to ruin the atmosphere because of the two toddlers. Only he knew how much he had endured this year! "Sweetheart, we''ve already discussed this with uncle and aunty. Isn''t it inappropriate to back out all of a sudden? Also, Ned, your grandfather, and Barackes here asionally. It''s all right." "But..." Mango still wanted to say something, but Nathaniel''s kiss made her dizzy. Nathaniel made love to her while she was in a daze and she fell asleep tiredly. When she woke up, she was already on the ne. When Mango saw Mateo and his wife in front of her, she couldn''t say anything to Nathaniel either. She could only re at him yfully and she felt a little sore. The nended on a small ind abroad. The scenery here was beautiful and the temperature was suitable, which made them feel very rxed. Nathaniel took away his and Mango''s things before he smiled at Mateo, "You''re newlyweds anyway, so we won''t disturb you. I hope you have a good time. We''ve already been married for many years, so we''ll go shopping on our own." As soon as Mateo heard this, he realized that Nathaniel wanted them gona so he could spend some alone time with Mango. Mango was so ashamed. "Nathaniel, don''t you feel shameless?" "I don''t care about my dignity when I have you." Nathaniel had no regard for them at all. Mango looked at Mateo and his wife with some embarrassment. She wanted to say something, but Mateo waved his hand and said, "Hurry up and leave. We''re newlyweds, so we don''t have time to listen to your nonsense." This made Mango even more embarrassed. Nathaniel thought this was the best way, so he took his wife''s hand and leisurely walked toward the vi . "I bought this vi in advance. Let''s go in and you can see if you like it." Nathaniel ignored Mango, who wanted nothing more than to re at him. He immediately hoisted Mango on his shoulder and ran, which made Mango immediately scream out in fear. "Nathaniel, you''re crazy! You''re already 30 years old, can''t you be more mature?" Unfortunately, Mango''s words couldn''t be heard at all, so Nathaniel continued to run while he carried her. Mango could feel the breeze in her hair and she suddenly felt that it had been a long, long time since she felt so rxed. She shouted all of a sudden. "Ah! Ah!" When the surrounding people heard themotion, some were staring at her while others were murmuring to themselves. However, Mango didn''t care and didn''t feel anything. She suddenly remembered thest time she came out with Nathaniel. Now when she thought about it, it felt like something that had happened ages ago. "Nathaniel, do you still remember? You were dressed like a girl thest time we came out alone. It really left a deep impression on me." Mango thought of how they dated and the beautiful memories of the past came flooding in. It seemed to rey in her mind and it made her heart flutter. Nathaniel was also tired of running. Finally, he put down Mango and said with a smile, "If you like, I''ll even wear costumes for you." "Forget it, we''re all over 30 years old, so we should be more mature." Mango and Nathaniel went to the vi and everything they needed was there. They didn''t need to worry too much. After they handed over the things to the staff, Nathaniel brought Mango out. It seemed that there was arge fair going on and Mango was eager to join the lively crowd. "I think I saw some acrobatic performances over there. Let''s go and have a look." "All right." Nathaniel acted as if he was a gentlemen and the two of them walked up to the show while holding hands. A huge crowd surrounded the ce. It was rare for Mango to see such a lively scene, so she couldn''t help but feel excited. She stood on her tiptoes and she wanted to look inside, but she was suddenly lifted up in the air. Nathaniel carried her up and ced her on his shoulders like a child. Mango''s face suddenly turned red. "Put me down." "It looks good." Nathaniel didn''t care. Mango''s butt was like a cushion on his shoulders and he seemed to enjoy it. Her faint fragrance filled his nostrils, which somewhat aroused him. Mango saw that everyone around her was watching the game and she could not help but heave a sigh of relief when no one noticed her. The fire-eater show had already ended and the next performer was going to walk on a steel wire. A thin and weak-looking girl leapt onto the steel wire before she walked nimbly on it. Everyone apuded, but Mango was stunned for a moment before she frowned slightly. Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 "I''m afraid that the girl is in danger." Mango bent forward as she whispered into Nathaniel''s ear in a low voice. The people outside were too noisy. If she didn''t get close enough, Nathaniel would not be able to hear her clearly. However, at this moment, he was focused on observing any possible danger outside. All of a sudden, he felt a surge of warm air beside his ears, which elicited a tingling sensation. He couldn''t help but shudder as it felt like electricity passing through his body. As to Mango''s words, he didn''t hear her clearly. Mango was about to say something when the little girl lost her bnce and directly fell off the wire. In an instant, everyone around her let out a shout of surprise and horror. Nathaniel intended to help, but he could not get through the huge crowd blocking his way. He saw the little girl fall from above and even heard the sound of bones cracking. Mango was a mother as well. The little girl didn''t seem to be much older than her own child. She didn''t even know if she was older than Zion and Rita. It was obvious that she was malnourished from her skinny body and sallowplexion. Now that she had fallen from the height, the onlookers cried out in shock. Mango asked Nathaniel to let go of her. Then she pushed the crowd aside and walked over. However, she saw a ferocious look on a man who seemed to be the leader of the acrobatics team. He immediately whipped the whip he was holding towards the little girl. "Bastard! You ruined the show. Did you do it on purpose? Tell me! Did you?" The whip cut through the air mercilessly. Everyone shuddered in fright in its ferocious wake. Mango''s heart skipped a beat as she quickened her steps. However, she was still toote. The whip mmed into the girl''s thin body with a p and instantly tore her clothes apart. She shivered and raised her head all of a sudden. There was an overwhelming hatred in her eyes, but she clenched her teeth tightly to endure the pain. Cold sweat was forming on her forehead as she sped her hands together tightly. If she was able to do it, Mango had no doubts that she would kill the leader. The people around her was appalled. "I''m sure the child didn''t fall down on purpose, did she? She is so young. Why would he hit her?" "Yes, she might have broken her bones. We''d better send her to the hospital." Many people around them were also mothers. They felt sorry for the girl when they saw her in this state. Thus, they started to discuss among themselves. However, the team leader saw the hateful look in Sissaye''s eyes. He shed the whip at her again in a fit of rage. "Why are you ring at me? How dare you re at me after ruining my business!" Just as the whip was about to reach the girl, Mango stepped forward and grabbed it. The icy look in her eyes turned colder. "Don''t you know that beating minors is against thew? I can sue you for your behavior just now!" The team leader did not expect someone else to interfere in this matter. He could not help but re at Mango. Nathaniel went forward and kicked him in the waist. Thetter was knocked to the ground directly in the process. "How dare you re at my wife! You have some balls! Trust me, I will gouge your eyes out if you re at her again." Nathaniel had the aura of a top dog. Right now, he looked even more domineering, so the leader was intimidated by him. He couldn''t afford to offend Nathaniel. The team leader had years of working experience, so it was only natural for him to be good at observing others. He didn''t take Mango seriously at all. However, with Nathaniel around, he was afraid that he had likely offended the local gangs, so he didn''t dare to go against the former. He had no choice but to say, "This girl is my niece. Her father had instructed her to work with me." "Even so, you have no right to beat her! Besides, this was an ident and she was hurt. You have to send her to the hospital no matter what." Nathaniel was a father himself, so he naturally felt sorry for the child. When the leader heard that he had to pay for her treatment, he couldn''t help but furrow his brows. "The girl''s father owes me money. I don''t have the money for her treatment as well, so..." "Do you have a heart? The girl has been badly injured, but you are thinking about money!" Mango noticed that even though the little girl was silent, her entire body was shivering. Cold sweat was forming constantly on her forehead and her face was as white as a sheet. However, the leader was heartless and coldblooded. This made Mango feel protective of the girl. "Come with me. I''ll take you to the hospital." Mango spoke as she was about to bend down and take the girl into her arms. However, the leader shouted immediately, "No! If you want to take her with you, you must return the money that her father owed. I''m not a charitable person. I have mouths to feed. Back then, her father promised me that she would perform in the streets in order to clear his debt. Now, you''re asking me to pay for her treatment. Absolutely not!" Nathaniel frowned slightly. He looked at Mango and the girl in her arms. Although he didn''t want to meddle in other people''s business, he felt sympathy when he looked into the girl''s eyes. "How much is it?" "I beg your pardon?" The leader was somewhat astonished. Nathaniel said coldly, "How much is her father''s debt to you?" "Ten thousand dors!" When the team leader heard that Nathaniel wanted to pay the debt for the girl''s father, he said hastily. The girl didn''t say anything since her fall. Even though she was in great pain, she didn''t let out a cry. However, she spoke when she heard the leader''s words. "He is talking nonsense. My father only owes him 5,000 dors!" "Don''t I need to take the interest into ount? Your father owes me 5,000 dors for more than one year. He sent you to me to pay off his debt. Then he borrowed another 5,000 dors from me. This is the receipt." The leader immediately took out the receipt upon hearing this. The girl looked terrible in the face. At this moment, she bit her lower lip. There was a trace of anger and despair in her eyes. Mango had never heard about a father who sold his child out before. Initially, she wanted to say something, but she didn''t bother to waste her breath when she realized that the problem could be solved with money. "Nathan, give him 10,000 dors. We''ll take the girl to the hospital." Nathaniel shared the same thought. He came out to have fun with his wife, but he didn''t expect to encounter such a horrible incident. However, the girl was a little interesting. Nathaniel took out his mobile phone as he said coldly, "Give me your WhatsApp ID. I will transfer 20,000 dors to you. Don''t mess with the girl anymore." The leader felt delighted when he heard that he would obtain 20,000 dors. On the other hand, the girl nced at Mango and Nathaniel. She frowned and remained silent. After solving this matter, Mango took the little girl to the roadside. Nathaniel hailed a taxi. The two of them quickly took her to the hospital nearby. After a brief check-up, it was found that the little girl''s bones in the leg were dislocated. There were also some cracks. She was lucky to have survived with such injuries when she fell from such a high ce. In order to prevent her from getting injured again, Mango and Nathaniel decided to have the girl stay in the hospital for observation for one day. At the same time, they also obtained her name, Sissaye Soo. It was a nice name. It seemed that she had a loving parents. After Mango had made the arrangements for Sissaye, she asked for her parents'' phone numbers. However, Sissaye was very cautious. Even though Mango and Nathaniel had saved her, she still thought of them as strangers that couldn''t be trusted. She didn''t say anything after refuting the leader''s words. She seemed alert and cautious. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mango didn''t have the heart to interrogate her. At worst, she would stay and take care of her at night. Then she would see what she could do tomorrow. "Are you hungry? Should I buy you something to eat?" Mango asked in a gentle voice. Sissaye shook her head and looked downward. When Mango saw her, she was reminded of her precious son and daughter. She was still a mother. If Rita were in Sissaye''s shoes now, Mango would definitely be heartbroken. Mango got up and went outside as she said to Nathaniel, "Tell the doctor to test for the content of trace elements in the child. I think she is a little malnourished. Since we''ve decided to help her, let''s do it till the end." "Okay." He knew that his wife was kind-hearted, but for some reason, he felt that Sissaye looked familiar. However, he wasn''t sure if he knew her. The sense of familiarity was hard to exin. Since Mango had already said so, he naturally wouldn''t have any objections. Mango did not enter the room after Nathaniel left. Instead, she went to a restaurant nearby to order some food for Sissaye. Although Sissaye''s bones were dislocated with some cracks on them, a young child like her should be eating good food to ensure proper nutrition. Mango didn''t know what she liked to eat, so she bought several dishes that she thought would be the favorite food of younger girls. However, she didn''t see Sissaye when she entered the ward. "Sissaye, are you here?" Mango thought that she had gone to the bathroom, so she ced the food on the table and knocked on the bathroom door. However, no one answered her from inside. She opened the door. Sissaye was nowhere to be seen, wasn''t she? Mango felt her heart pounding. "Could it be that the leader hade back and taken Sissaye away?" At the thought of this, Mango was a little worried. She quickly ran outside and happened to bump into Nathaniel, who had just returned. "What''s the matter?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but go forward and ask when he saw Mango out of breath. "Sissaye is not in the room. I can''t find her. Do you think she might have been kidnapped by that leader?" "Probably not. We''ll go back and look for her." Nathaniel took Mango''s hand and returned to the ward. His attention was attracted by a paper on the floor. Perhaps the paper was blown under the bed because the window was open. It was not easy to spot at once. He picked it up and saw the graceful handwriting on it. It said, "Thank you for sending me to the hospital and paying the debt of my father. I will definitely pay the money back to you in the future. Thank you for your help." Sissaye signed her name at the bottom. She had left without saying goodbye. Mango felt a little upset. "She is so young, not to mention that she is wounded. Where would she go? What if she runs into that leader again? Nathan, we should find her." "Alright." Nathaniel wasn''t a kind- hearted person, but he couldn''t stand to see Mango sad. He brought her to the control room, intending to find out where Sissaye had left so that they would know where to start looking. However, when he looked at the surveince records, he discovered abruptly that all the videos that captured Sissaye had been deleted. If Nathaniel hadn''t been helping her from the start, he would have thought that Sissaye had never been to this hospital before. This was because the videos had been deleted in an ingenious way. Not only did she take herself out of the video, but she also edited the videos so that they looked wless and unedited. Was Sissaye aputer expert? Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 Mango was dumbfounded when she saw that Sissaye was nowhere to be seen in the video. "What on earth is going on?" "She isn''t what we think she is. She is really something." Nathaniel''s interest was slightly aroused. He wondered who was the better atputer. Was it Sessaye or that brat, Zion? Mango also understood what Nathaniel was saying. She still replied, "No matter who she is, she wouldn''t be in this state if she had money. Can you restore the videos?" There was a strange glint in Nathaniel''s eyes when his wife doubted him. His mood was a bit strange as well. "Honey, do you not know me?" "What?" "How can I lose to a young girl?" After saying that, he pushed the security guard away and sat in front of the monitor. He tapped on the keyboard quickly. The solemn look on her face made Mango smile slightly. This man was getting increasingly arrogant, but she still liked him that way. It didn''t take long for Nathaniel to restore the video. He saw Sissaye sneak into the doctor''s office and delete the video with theputer there in less than two minutes. She was really good at it! Nathaniel looked at the side of Sissaye''s face in the video and felt that she looked familiar. "Where on earth have I seen her? Nathaniel couldn''t think of anything at all. He quickly connected the monitor on theputer to the surveince cameras outside the hospital. He looked at the street around the hospital and spotted Sissaye. She was walking very slowly. She stopped for a while after walking because of the pain in her legs, but she still kept her back straight. She looked full of pride. "I know where she is. Come with me." Nathaniel brought Mango out of the hospital and took a taxi. He told the driver the name of a street. The driver quickly started the car. Nathaniel paid the fare and stood at the intersection with Mango as they waited. "What are we doing here?" Mango was a little baffled. Nathaniel answered, "Sissaye will be here soon. Although there were a lot of roads here, I''ve noticed from the surveince camera that all intersections can only lead to one ce, which is this intersection. So she will definitely pass through hereter." Mango understood the situation once he exined it. She couldn''t help but think of the note Sissaye left behind. No wonder Sissaye didn''t ask them about their names and address but she promised that she would give the money back to them in the future. It turned out that she was a hacker. When Mango saw Sissaye''s skills, she couldn''t help but think of Zion. If these two kids were in a competition, who would be the better hacker? Sissaye''s forehead was covered with sweat because of the pain, but she did not stop walking. She had been away from home for three days. She wondered how her mother was doing. All the valuables at home were taken by her father, who was a gambler. Then he sold her to work for someone else. To put it nicely, he wanted her to work with the leader of the acrobatics team and earn money, but truth was, he sold her as a ve. Her mother was still sick when she left. She left her some money in secret. She didn''t know if her father would take it away if he had noticed. Sissaye did not dare to dy her return at the thought of this. However, she froze abruptly when she looked upward and saw Nathaniel and Mango. She had deleted the surveince videos in the hospital. Why were they here? "Who exactly are you? What do you want?" Sissaye looked at them with a warily. The two of them were wearing expensive clothes. To her, a piece of their clothing was enough to cover the cost of the life of her family for several months. They had saved her for no reason and sent her to the hospital for treatment. Mango even treated her with love and care. If this happened to another child, they would probably be grateful. However, Sissaye lived a difficult life since she was a child. She was used to experiencing and witnessing evil people at work. She did not believe that people in this world would be good to her for no reason. In her opinion, Nathaniel and Mango were probably human traffickers. They were nning to sell her somewhere else. Or else why would they spend so much money for her? She said that she would return the money to them, and she did mean it. After all, they had saved her life. However, she would not give them the chance to hurt her. Sissaye had an icy look in her eyes. After all, she was still young, so she didn''t know how to conceal her emotions. Nathaniel and Mango saw her wariness and suspicion. At this moment, Mango was suddenly at a loss for what to say. What should she say? Should she tell Sissaye that they are not the bad guys? But could she judge someone from the way they looked? At this moment, Mango actually admired Sissaye''s wariness and caution. If it were Rita, she would probably walk away with someone who had offered her a drumstick. As Mango looked at Sissaye, she missed Rita even more. Nathaniel felt that this girl was pretty interesting. He was curious to know who her parents were because she seemed familiar. "We don''t want anything. We just think that we should have sent you to your parents in person since we have saved you, otherwise, we will feel worried." "No need for that. I know the way home, so I''m able to go back by myself. As I have written in the note, I will pay back the money I owe you." Sissaye stared at Nathaniel and Mango like a wary little wolf. Even though she was at a disadvantage, she still waited for an opportunity to show her ws. Judging by this, she was a talented girl. Nathaniel thought of Zion''s mature look and couldn''t help but have some other thoughts. Would Zion''s personality change a little if Sissaye was by his side? At the thought of this, the corner of his mouth curved upward slightly. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Do you think I should believe a child like you simply because you''ve written a note? Why should I trust you? As you can see, I spent a lot of money on you. I will need reassurance from your parents that they''ll pay for it, right? Besides, the medical expenses are twenty-five thousand dors. If you really have the money, you should give it to me now. Then I won''t follow you anymore." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. Wasn''t he bullying the girl? Sissaye also pursed her lips and looked at Nathaniel gloomily. Nathaniel was indeed not a good buy! But right now, she couldn''t pay him back because she was broke. Although she found some part-time jobs online and could make a little money, she was not in a position to ept the tasks released by the internalwork of hackers. Otherwise, she would not be sold by her father for only 5,000 dors. Sissaye was at a loss for words because of the embarrassment of being poor. Nathaniel did not care that he was bullying a child at all. He saidzily, "What do you think? Are you taking us back to your house, or should we call the cops and go back with you?" Sissaye frowned when she heard that Nathaniel nned to call the police. She couldn''t allow the police to go to her house. Otherwise, her mother would be worried again. At the thought of this, she said coldly, "I can take you with me, but you need to keep to yourself. I''ll do the talking, okay?" "Alright." Nathaniel did not care much. For a moment, he felt that the young girl in front of him looked a bit like the shadow of that person. But was this possible? Nathaniel really doubted it. Mango went forward and carried Sissaye in her arms. Sissaye was simply too thin. There were no fats at all in her body, so Mango could feel her bones as she hugged her. Mango felt for her all of a sudden. "How old are you now?" Mango recalled that Rita was as skinny as a skeleton when she was ill too. Hence, she was talking in an exceptionally gentle tone. Sissaye quickly lowered her head as she whispered, "I''m seven years old." She was actually the same age as Zion, Rita and the others! However, judging from her height and weight, she seemed to be only five years old. Mango patted her head and stayed silent. Nathaniel followed her as they listened to Sissaye''s instructions and arrived at an alley. After passing through the alley, they reached the door of a courtyard at the end of the road. The house here looked dpidated and the door was shaking. It looked as if it would fall apart once the wind blew. Mango didn''t expect that anyone would be living in such a ce. However, she could hear a fight inside the house, as well as the furious abuses hurled by a male voice. "Where''s the money? Where on earth is the money? Sissaye must have left some money for you before she leaves! Hand it over now!" Mango was instantly angered when she heard the shameless request, but Nathaniel stopped her. When Sissaye heard this voice, she couldn''t help but tremble slightly. However, she still struggled to jump out of Mango''s embrace and hobbled towards the door. She pushed the door open and went inside. At this moment, a woman spoke in a frail voice. "Marcelo, how could you? Where have you sold my daughter to? Give her back! I want her back! Ahem!" The woman sounded weak. It seemed that she was ill. Marcelo pped her in the face and grabbed her hair violently, forcing her to raise her head and look at him. He used to be a handsome guy, but at this moment, he was apletely different person because of his bad lifestyle and gambling habits. He looked like a devil that had crawled out from hell, which instilled some fear in her. "What''s wrong with me selling her? I''m doing this for her own good. Otherwise, what can you offer her if she stays with you? At least she can have decent meals outside this house!" "How could you say this? She is still so young. You sold her to someone and said that it''s for her own good? Marcelo, if it weren''t for Sissaye, do you think I would have married you and stayed with you all these years?" The woman''s words seemed to hit a sore spot. All of a sudden, Marcelo raised his voice and mmed his palm at her. "Whose fault is it that I''m living in poverty? Huh? Tessa, have you forgotten? I was once the descendant of a wealthy family. If it weren''t for you, do you think I''ll end up like this? How could the Li family be in this state? You bitch! Let me tell you, you owe me everything! You owe the Li family your life! Hurry up and give me the money. Otherwise, I''ll sell you to a nightclub so that you can serve drinks to their customers!" "How dare you have the audacity!" "Don''t force my hand! Someone like you is just the right person to work in that kind of ce!" Marcelo was truly enraged. He started to punch Tessa without caring what would happen to her. Sissaye was worried when she heard that her mother was being beaten. She rushed forward but tripped and fell. However, she did not care about the injury of her leg. Instead, she climbed to her feet and ran inside. "Let go of mom! Marcelo! I''m going to kill you!" Her eyes were blood-red. She grabbed the kitchen knife beside her and rushed toward Marcelo. Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 Out of the blue, Mango''s heart skipped a beat. "Nathan, stop her now!" Although Marcelo, who was in the room, was a jerk, it was not worth it if Sissaye got into trouble because of the bastard. Besides, she was only seven years old! She would be known as a murderer for the rest of her life if shemitted the crime. What would she do in the future? With this thought in mind, Mango ran inside hastily. Nathaniel did not dare to waste time as he rushed forward to grab Sissaye. However, right now, Sissaye waspletely enraged as she struggled with all her might. "Let me go! Let go of me!" She waved the kitchen knife in her hand, and it scratched on the back of Nathaniel''s hand. She didn''t notice it amidst her anger, but her voice attracted Marcelo and Tessa''s attention. "Sissaye? Oh, Sissaye, my daughter!" Tessa wasn''t able to fight back at Marcelo''s fierce punches. Marcelo, on the other hand, heard Sissaye''s voice and thought that she had sneaked her way back. At the thought of his debt, he couldn''t help but grow even more furious. "Bitch, how dare youe back. I have no more money to pay to that man." As he spoke, Mango had alreadye to him. She kicked him in the waist and sent him away from Tessa. She despised men who beat women! He was a loser outside of his home. What kind of man came back and beat his wife and children? Mango took a step forward angrily and pped Marcelo in the face twice. She huffed, "Scumbag! Are you a real man?" Marcelo was already boiling in anger after receiving two ps from someone who barged into his house for no reason. He sprang to his feet in anger now that Mango was hurling abuses at him. "Do you have a death wish, bitch?" He raised his hand to hit Mango as he spoke. In Marcelo''s eyes, Mango was just a weakling that was not much different from Tessa. However, before his hand evennded on Mango, she grabbed his wrist once again grabbed. His arm was broken with a crack after a violent tug. "Ouch!" Marcelo wailed in pain until his voice turned hoarse. Mango thought he was being too noisy. She picked up a cloth from the floor and stuffed it into his mouth. Then she kicked him away. When Tessa saw Mango''s fighting skills, she was stunned. At this moment, Sissaye was still held by Nathaniel. She kept waving the kitchen knife, but she couldn''t move an inch forward. Tessa looked at the clothes that Mango and Nathaniel were wearing. Her heart skipped a beat. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Who are you? Please let my daughter go, alright? I know my useless husband sold Sissaye to someone else, but I beg you to return my child to me. I will definitely pay you no matter how much money it costs." Tessa got up from the bed and bowed at them repeatedly. Mango instantly felt as if someone had punched her in the heart. It was depressing and upsetting. She hurriedly held Tessa up and said in a low voice, "We are bringing your child back to you. Don''t do that, it might scare Sissaye. Since you''re her mother, she looks up to you as her teacher. She''ll feel insecure if you keep doing this." Tessa tensed up slightly. Then a trace of pain shed across her face. "Thank you so much." Mango looked at the wounds on Tessa''s body. It seemed that Marcelo beat her often. Mango would never have imagined that domestic violence still existed in today''s society. "How can you be so cowardly? How can you stand him when he keeps hitting you? That''s not good for the growth of your child." Mango knew that it wasn''t her ce to talk about these things. She shouldn''t be intervening in the matters of other people. However, right now, she just couldn''t bear to watch the violence. "Nathan, let Sissaye go." Mango took a step back. Nathaniel released Sissaye from his grip too. Sissaye threw the kitchen knife away in an instant before she hurled herself into Tessa''s arms while sobbing. "Mom, does it hurt? I''ll take you to the hospital now! Where''s the money I left for you? Let''s go to the hospital!" As she spoke, she tried to pull Tessa up with her skinny body. She didn''t even shed a single tear when she fell from the steel wire, but now, she was now crying like a baby. She finally acted like her age. However, Mango was saddened by what she saw. She was on the verge of tears, too. Sissaye truly cared about Tessa. Tessa immediately noticed that something was wrong with Sissaye''s leg. "What''s the matter with your leg? Huh? Let me have a look." "It''s okay, I took a spill. I''m fine. Mom, you haven''t recovered from your illness, right? I''ll take you to the hospital. They''re rich. We''ll let them pay for your treatment first. Then I''ll pay them back in the future, okay?" Nathaniel froze momentarily upon hearing Sissaye''s words. She did not regard him as a bad guy anymore. Instead, he was the source of free money. However, when his gaze swept across Tessa''s face, he was slightly taken aback. A trace of meaningful look shed through her eyes. Tessa could not see Nathaniel''s face clearly since his face was away from the light. Although she noticed that he was staring, she was too shy to look at him. She simply whispered to Sissaye, "Sissaye, you can''t do this." "But mom, your health..." "You should go, for the sake of Sissaye, yourself, and for what your husband did to you just now. Do you really want to keep quiet about his abuse? Think about it, once you fell ill, and he sold Sissaye behind your back. What about next time? Will she be so lucky to come back to you if it happens again?" Mango couldn''t get used to seeing such a scene. It was said that a person in a pathetic state had to have done something to deserve it. Tessa, who was before her eyes, was pitiful, but she had been tolerating her husband all the time. Her tolerance and cowardice made Marcelo so arrogant that it was the downfall of Tessa and her child. Mango felt sorry for Sissaye, but she was an outsider after all. The only person who had Sissaye''s back was Tessa. Tessa gritted her teeth as tears kept flowing. She had never expected Marcelo to sell his own daughter! This matter had a great impact on her since it affected her profoundly. Sissaye looked at Tessa''s silent face. The light in her expectant eyes gradually died down. Although she hoped that her mother could ditch Marcelo, she had no choice but to stay with her mother if thetter wished to stay. When Tessa saw the light fade from her daughter''s eyes, she felt her heart shatter into thousands of pieces. She hugged Sissaye tightly while sobbing uncontrobly. Mango was annoyed for real. "What''s the point of feeling sorry for yourself? As a mother, shouldn''t you fight for a good future for your child? Marcelo is going to sell you to the nightclub now. Are you going to wait and let him sell your daughter to that ce in a few years as well?" "No way! I won''t let him!" Tessa trembled in fear as soon as she thought of the possibility. How could she allow her daughter to go to such a ce? That was absolutely out of the question! When Mango saw that Tessa had some fight left in her, she decided to continue encouraging her. To her surprise, Nathaniel stepped forward and stopped her. She was a little baffled. However, Nathaniel looked at Tessa and said, "Tessa, where was your pride that I saw in the past? You are the pride of the Soo family! You are the pride of our nation! Now that you''re living a pathetic life, how can you face me? How can you face your formerrades and your family?" Tessa waspletely stunned by his words. She looked upward in disbelief. She was thunderstruck all of a sudden when she saw Nathaniel''s face that looked familiar. Was she dreaming? How could she run into her former captain? Mango, on the other hand, was surprised upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. What did he mean? Did Nathaniel know the woman in front of them? Judging from his words, Tessa was once a soldier, wasn''t she? Was she one of Nathaniel''s comrades? That was quite impossible, wasn''t it? If she was a great soldier, how would she live such a life? Sissaye was taken by surprise as well. She had thought that Nathaniel and Mango were involved in human trafficking. Now, did it seem like they actually know her mother? Besides, ording to the handsome man, it sounded as if her mother was quite powerful in the fast, wasn''t she? Everyone was deep in thought and hesitant because of Nathaniel''s words. However, there was a stern look on Nathaniel''s face. He uttered word by word with a stinging pain in his heart, "Tessa Soo, attention!" "Yes, sir!" She reacted in an instant. When Nathaniel shouted out themand with great enthusiasm, Tessa pushed Sissaye away abruptly and stood in front of Nathaniel like a true soldier. At this moment, she was totally different from the self-deprecating woman just now. Mango was so shocked that her eyes almost popped out from its socket. Good gracious! What the hell was going on? Was Tessa possessed? Nathaniel couldn''t care less about what his wife thought right now. When he saw Tessa in this state, he felt a sudden itch in his nose as his eyes went red. He said with a hoarse voice, "Do you know how heartbroken he will be if he sees you now? He let you leave the army back then because he wanted you to live a happy life. Look at your now. What are you doing in life? What happened to your child? Tessa, what have you been doing all these years?" Tessa bit her lower lip, but it didn''t stop the sorrow that stemmed from her heart. All of a sudden, she cried her heart out. In the end, she hugged Nathaniel directly and cried her eyes on his shoulder. It was as if he was her family. She could not express the grievances of the past few years in words. Crying was the only way she could vent. Mango looked at them nkly. Initially, she thought that she would be unhappy with it, but when she heard Tessa''s heartbreaking sobs, her eyes suddenly turned teary before tears rolled from her cheeks. Forget it. Since they wererades, she would let Tessa cry on her husband''s shoulder for the time being. Sissaye had never seen Tessa break down and cry since she was a child. In fact, she rarely saw her mother in tears. Even if Tessa was beaten by Marcelo, she did not shed a single tear at all. All her life, she had only cried a few times because of Sissaye. This was the first time that Tessa had cried to her heart''s content without caring about the opinion of others. Sissaye was terrified. "Mom..." She sounded pitiful with her tiny voice. Mango let out a sigh and went forward to pull her into her embrace. Sheforted her in a low voice, "It''s okay. Your mom has suffered for so many years. Let her cry for a while. She will feel better once she let the tears out." For the first time, Sissaye looked at Mango carefully and found that she was a gentle person. Someone like her would not be involved in human trafficking, right? Moreover, they seemed to know her mother. She asked somewhat timidly, "You guys will help my mom, right?" "Yes, we will." Mango nodded in response, but she wasn''t sure how she could help. Tessa didn''t retaliate nor resist for so many years. Would it change because they were here? Mango had no idea, but she couldn''t bear to disappoint Sissaye, who had ced her hopes on them. At this exact moment, there was a sudden ruckus outside the house. "It''s right here! That bitch came to me with her lover and beat me up! Today I''m going to beat the hell out of her!" Marcelo was the one who spoke! Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Mango narrowed her eyes all of a sudden. She had sent the man outside with a kick just now. She thought he wouldn''t be able to stand up for a long time. It was surprising that he had actually scrambled to his feet and called for backup, wasn''t it? Besides, what did he say just now? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Did he say that Nathaniel was Tessa''s lover? He was so rude to her in front of a seven-year-old child. It was unforgivable! Furthermore, Tessa was still crying on Nathaniel''s shoulder. Mango instantly felt that the word "lover" was particrly insulting. There was a cold look in her eyes. "Sissaye, you should stay with your mom now. I will teach your bastard dad a lesson so that he knows right from wrong." Mango was pissed off. Domestic violence was bad, but not only was Marcelo not ashamed of it, but he was also proud of it. This was all thanks to Tessa! Just as Mango was about to scold Tessa, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh when she saw that the latter had almost passed out from crying. Forget it. Mango was in a good mood today so she wouldn''t be scolding anyone. As she thought about this, she was about to go out of the house when Nathaniel said, "Mango, let Tessa handle this matter herself. Tessa, you can stay the same if you want to live a pathetic life. If you want a good future for your daughter, you should solve the problem with your own hands. Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone tell you what to do now that I''m here." At this moment, the domineering side of Nathaniel''s personality was showing. Mango loved this side of him so much, but at the same time, she took a look at Tessa. Nathaniel was very charming at times like this. Tessa wouldn''t have taken a fancy to him, right? Tessa was tired from all the crying. At this moment, she couldn''t help but stop sobbing for a moment upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. Then, she left his embrace and said with some embarrassment, "Sorry, Captain Ye, I''ve overstepped the boundaries." "Are you feeling better? You should solve this problem yourself and show your daughter that she has a great mom!" Mango didn''t know about Tessa''s past. Naturally, she had no idea how much it affected Nathaniel to see Tessa in this state. However, when she saw the sadness on his face, she could imagine the impact more or less. Tessa had addressed Nathaniel as captain, which meant that she was once a soldier under his command. Mango knew that there no weakling among Nathaniel''s soldiers. However, if Nathaniel was telling the truth, Tessa was a good fighter. How could she be beaten up by Marcelo? She was unable to protect her child, wasn''t she? Tessa whispered just as Mango was getting suspicious, "Captain Ye, I''m no longer the person I used to be." "What do you mean by that?" Nathaniel had a slight frown. Tessa said with a bitter smile, "In order to control me, Marcelo drugged me with poison. I don''t have any strength left at all. Even if I remember any previous moves, I was not able to throw a proper punch. I can''t even lift a bucket of water now." It was sad that she was in this state as a woman, and even more so as a retired soldier. She had been wronged for many years. She had no one to talk to, nor did she dare to talk to anyone. However, she seemed to have a glimmer of hope when she saw Nathaniel. Tessa knelt in front of Nathaniel abruptly. "What the heck are you doing? Get up!" Nathaniel was infuriated because of what she did. Tessa, however, said in a low voice, "Captain Ye, please take Sissaye with you. I''ll leave her in your capable hands." "You should raise your daughter yourself. I have five children now. Why would I spend the energy and time to raise your daughter? Besides, do you think Sissaye will leave with me if you stay here?" "Mommy, I''m not leaving! I won''t leave you behind!" Sissaye was frightened that her mother would be abandoning her, so she was crying again. Mango finally understood the situation a little. "Just what are your reasons? Why do you insist to stay here while being tortured by him? Aren''t you sad that your daughter is worried about you?" Tessa bit his lower lip and stayed silent upon hearing Mango''s question. Nathaniel knew Tessa quite well. Although she looked weak, she was actually a stubborn woman. When he saw Sissaye, he felt that she looked somewhat familiar. Now that he knew that she was Tessa''s child, he had an idea in mind. "Is Sissaye his child?" Tessa raised her head all of a sudden. There was a trace of shock in her eyes which subsided in a sh. "No, Marcelo is her father." The certainty in Tessa''s aroused more suspicions from Nathaniel. "I''m sure you know his intention. He let you go that year for your own good. He did it so that you could survive. But if he knew that you left while being pregnant with his child, do you think he''ll forgive you for everything Sissaye has gone through all those years? Will he me you for this? Tessa, no matter what your intention is, you can''t erase the truth." Tessa was a little flustered after hearing Nathaniel''s words. "That''s not it, Captain Ye. Sissaye is Marcelo''s daughter!" "Then why doesn''t she have Li as her surname?" Sissaye''s eyes lit up at his words. "Am I not Marcelo''s daughter? Mommy, he is not my father, right? No father would do this to his child! Mommy!" Sissaye''s words pierced into Tessa''s heart like daggers. She bit her lower lip and snapped. She said with a stern voice, "Shut up! You are his daughter! You''re born from my marriage with him!" Tessa rarely scolded Sissaye in this manner. Right now, she was truly furious. Sissaye didn''t dare to ask her again. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes and seemed to be considering something. "We''ll talk about thister." Marcelo had barged into the house with his men. "That''s them! They''re the ones that Tessa called for help! That man is her lover!" As soon as Marcelo entered the house, he ced all the me on Tessa, but he also involved Nathaniel in the nder. Mango couldn''t stand it since she was hot-tempered. She stepped forward and pped Marcelo twice in the face. "Are you dumb? How dare you say that my husband is her lover? Do you take me for a fool? Do you think my husband will bring me with him when he goes to his lover?" Nathaniel''s lips curled upward slightly when he saw Mango, who was driven by anger. He loved it when his wife dered that he was hers. Tessa was taken aback for a while. Although she had an inkling of Mango''s identity, she hadn''t expected her to be so ferocious. Tessa couldn''t help but recall the past. In the past, she was just as unbridled and bold. She lived her life gloriously. She used to be at the top of her game. She was one step away from being a member of an elite family herself. If she hadn''t fallen in love with that man, perhaps her current situation would be different. But did she have any regrets? His bold and charismatic face resurfaced in her mind. She instantly knew that she would still give up everything to protect him if she could go back in time and make her choice again. Tessa''s lips curled upward slightly. Marcelo was feeling dizzy after being hit by Mango. When he saw Tessa''s vague smile, he couldn''t help but be furious. "Bitch! Are you happy that I''m being beaten?" "Yes!" Tessa''s voice was loud and clear. The suppressed look in her eyes was finally reced by courage and joy. For a moment, Marcelo and the people behind him were stupefied. "Tessa, are you nuts? How could you speak to my son that way?!" An old woman behind Marcelo was the first to respond. She was obviously enraged. Since Tessa and Marcelo got married, Tessa had been a subservient wife. Marcelo could do whatever he wanted. How could Tessa talk back to him? How dare she said that to Marcelo now? "Marcelo, teach the bitch a lesson! Let her know who''s in charge in this house!" Upon hearing her words, Sissaye hurriedly went forward and tried to shield Tessa, but she was stopped by Mango. "Sissaye, you should believe in your mom. She can protect you and herself as long as she wants to!" Mango knew that Tessa didn''t intend to hold back anymore since thetter spoke up against Marcelo just now. At this moment, it was almost as if Tessa had regained her pride and domineering aura. Throughout the years, for the sake of that man and her child, she had been enduring Marcelo''s violence. She was also unable to retaliate because she was under the control of poison. However, things were different now. Nathaniel was standing side by side with her. Meanwhile, Mango would protect Sissaye at all costs. What else was she afraid of? At worst, she would take Marcelo and his family down with her. It was an eptable oue to her. In the past, Tessa was afraid that no one would take care of Sissaye after her death. Now that Nathaniel was here, she knew that he would keep Sissaye safe even though he told her that he wouldn''t be taking care of her! He would not stand back and do nothing for the sake of that man. Tessa snorted coldly and looked at the olddy. "Your son can''t even get close to me right now. He can try it if he wants!" "Tessa, don''t be too full of yourself!" Marcelo was humiliated by Tessa in front of everyone. A ferocious looked appeared on his face. "Don''t forget, I can keep you alive, but I can also kill you!" Mango would not have been able to understand the meaning behind his words if he had said it earlier. However, Tessa had said that she had been poisoned, so Marcelo was simply a despicable bastard! He was now threatening Tessa. It had been effective in the past. Tessa was afraid that Marcelo would sell or rape Sissaye after her death. Now, she had nothing to fear anymore. She sneered and said, "You want me dead? Fine! Let''s see if my cousin, Noah, will just sit by and do nothing after you kill me. I''m the daughter of the Soo family after all. Although my cousin has retired and is currently a military doctor, the connections of the Soo family are still there. My cousin- inw''s father is a Lieutenant Colonel! Her cousin is Mr. Sanchez from Ocean City. Do you think that the Li family would be able to withstand thebined power of these two forces?" Marcelo''s face turned ashen in an instant. However, Marcelo''s mother, Martina, was not frightened by Tessa''s words at all. She sneered and said, "You can''t scare me by putting the Soo family''s name out there. If the Soo family still cares about you, how can they let you stay married to my son for seven years? Tessa, the Soo family has already given up on you! You are just daydreaming! This is ridiculous! If my son doesn''t beat you today, I will beat you myself. You''re an immoral slut!" As she spoke, she picked up the mop next to her and threw it at Tessa. Nathaniel took a step forward and stood in front of Tessa. He kicked the mop away from Martina and grabbed her neck. He was about to blow a gasket! His most outstanding soldiers and Noah''s most beloved cousin were bullied by these people all these years. Now they even dared to insult and hit her in front of him. If Noah was here, he would probably drive a scalpel through their hearts and end their lives to quench his anger! Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 "I think you have a death wish!" Nathaniel''s voice was not loud, but it cast a coldness over the whole room. Although Martina had lost, she had a sense of superiority over others after years of suppressing and bullying Tessa. Now, Nathaniel was choking her throat. She panicked because of the suffocation. "Who are you? I''m warning you, my son will sue you if you hurt me!" "Try it! I''m going to sue you before you can sue me! I promise that every member of the Li family will spend the rest of their lives in prison!" Nathaniel''s eyes were shining with a murderous intent. Martina was scared out of her wits in an instant. "Let go of her. We''ll talk about it." "What? Do you want to talk to me now? Have you ever thought about talking to me when you were hitting Tessa or selling Sissaye away?" mes of anger were burning in Nathaniel''s chest. He hoped he could hurt these people before his eyes badly, but he couldn''t do that. Mango had rarely seen Nathaniel in this state. Now that she saw his action and heard that Tessa was Noah''s cousin, she understood what was going on. Nathaniel was so angry for a reason. Noah was Nathaniel''s best friend while Tessa was Nathaniel''s best soldier. It was truly infuriating that she was being bullied by this group of people. However, it wouldn''t be good for Nathaniel to really kill someone. Mango cleared her throat and said, "Nathan, sometimes, death is not the best punishment. Instead, they have the chance to redeem themselves if they are alive." When she said that, Marcelo immediately looked at her as a trace of hatred shed through his eyes. "You are a vicious woman!" "The more vicious part is yet toe. I promise that you''ll wish you were dead. What about it? Do you want to have a try?" Mango didn''t care about someone like Marcelo at all. She even hoped that he could drop dead in front of her. However, she also knew that she couldn''t vite thew. Nathaniel loosened his grip a little. Then Martina coughed and gasped for air. Marcelo was a good son although he was a man who beat his wife. He couldn''t help but panic when he saw Nathaniel strangle his mother. "What the hell are you doing? Who is Tessa to you? Are you her lover or something? Otherwise, why would you stand up for her? Are you the biological father of that bastard, Sissaye?" Upon hearing Marcelo''s words, Mango and Nathaniel immediatelyprehended the situation. Sissaye was not Marcelo''s daughter indeed. This made sense! Who would be so cruel to their own daughter? Sissaye''s eyes lit up abruptly. She was looking at Nathaniel differently now. Tessa hurriedly said, "What are you talking about? Sissaye is our child!" "Bullshit! I have never slept with you at all. How can we have a child together?" Marcelo couldn''t care less at this point. Mango and Nathaniel were both shocked to the core. Did Marcelo not sleep with Tessa before? How could this be possible? This man was obviously not a good guy. Tessa was a beautiful woman. It was strange that he married her but never slept with her once. Tessa was a little embarrassed since he had brought this matter up in front of everyone. Marcelo had regarded Nathaniel as Tessa''s mistress just now. He quickly said in order to save his mother, "I swear I haven''t touched Tessa at all. Just let my mother go. I promise that I won''t hit Tessa again in the future, okay?" "Do you think she will still stay with you in the future?" Nathaniel thought that Marcelo had to be out of his mind. "File for divorce! Set her free!" "That''s impossible!" Nathaniel said this when he thought there wouldn''t be any objection, but then Marcelo rejected it strongly. "Even if Tessa dies, she will die as a member of the Li family." Upon hearing this, Tessa''s facial expression changed, but she bit her lower lip and hid the sadness in her eyes. "Did you say death? Are you going to let Sissaye go if I''m dead?" Tessa suddenly raised her head and said decisively. For a moment, Mango felt a little uneasy. "Tessa, don''t be stupid!" Marcelo was also surprised by Tessa''s resolution. For many years, he had beaten and scolded her. Bullying Tessa had already be a habit of his, causing him to forget that she used to be dazzling, outstanding, and captivating. Marcelo could not say that he had never loved her, because he did. However, it was also for this reason that he could not bear her marrying him while being pregnant with someone''s child. Tessa was an excellent woman, but she should not insult him like this. Moreover, she was the reason the Li family had deteriorated from a wealthy family to a poor family. How could he not hate her? Marcelo looked at Tessa and gritted his teeth. "Don''t even think about it! If you''re dead, I''ll sell your daughter to the shadiest fighting ring and make her an item that can be won by any man. I can''t hurt you, but that doesn''t mean I can''t mess with your daughter. Maybe I''ll have a taste of her first before I sell her!" "Shame on you! Marcelo, do you have a heart?" Tessa could never have imagined that Marcelo would be who he was today. Update this app taster F Update 0 Webfic Marcelo startedughing hysterically. Heughed so hard that he was coughing and shedding tears. However, he said with a creepy voice, "A heart? I''m no longer a good guy. Tessa, you''ll be my wife for your whole life even if you''re dead! Without my permission, you can''t die!" Tessa trembled in anger after hearing his words. Mango hade across such a shameless man for the first time. She couldn''t help but feel a little infuriated. "He is still threatening her under such circumstances!" Mango went forward and kicked Marcelo in the groin. He screamed in agony, but he continued tough maniacally. "You don''t want me to have children. Is that it? Don''t bother! I was drugged the day I married Tessa. I won''t be able to have sex with anyone for the rest of my life! Do you really think I don''t dare to sleep with her? I wasn''t able to!" Marcelo''s eyes suddenly went red like that of an angry beast. "I married her but lost my dignity as a man! I''m the only son of the third generation of the Li family. I Update this app taster F 1 Update 8 Webfic woman! Why shouldn''t I hate her? Why?" Marcelo fired his questions righteously. How could this be possible? Tessa waspletely taken aback. She didn''t know anything about this! Mango and Nathaniel were also stunned for a moment, but Mango came to her senses quickly. "Even so, this is not a reason for you to hit Tessa! If you don''t love her, why don''t just go for a divorce? It''s good for both of you!" "Why should I let her leave? You should ask her what kind of man did she seduce? Since she doesn''t love me, why did she marry me? I''m okay with being her husband and taking care of her child. However, the father of that child also ordered his men to poison me and destroyed the Li family''s business. The Li family and I were doomed overnight just because I married her. Why should I let her go so easily? A divorce? Then what about this disaster that befell me and the Li family?" Martina, who was still held captive by Nathaniel, was stunned upon hearing Marcelo''s words. She always thought that Marcelo didn''t father a child because Tessa was infertile. However, now she knew that it was because of Tessa that her son could no longer be a father. Then was he only venting his anger and talking nonsense when he said that he wanted to destroy Sissaye''s life just now? Martina suddenly burst into tears. "Tessa, you f*ck! Not only did you destroy the Li family, you even destroyed my son as well! I won''t let you off the hook! I''m going to kill you! I will kill you!" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Martina struggled against Nathaniel. Tessa''s shock finally eased a little. When she thought of that man''s personality, she said with great conviction, "No! It wasn''t him! When he let me go back then, he wanted me to find my own happiness. He wouldn''t do that. I know for sure he was not the person you''ve painted him to be!" "Why are you still standing up for him at this point?" Marcelo turned around and looked at Nathaniel. Nathaniel stood there indifferently as if he did not care about anything. However, Marcelo could catch a whiff of the aura of a superior from him. "What about it? Do you not dare to tell Tessa what you did to me and the Li family back then? Do you dare to say to my face that it was you who gave me the poison to poison Tessa? Can you say it?" Tessa staggered and almost fell to the ground. "Nonsense! Marcelo! Stop spewing nonsense!" "Do you think I''m talking nonsense? You''ve been missing him for eight years, right? You''ve been waiting for him toe and rescue you, haven''t you? Now that he is here, are you happy? You can''t wait to leave with him, right? But Tessa, I''m telling you that you''re just as pathetic as me, if not more. Even though he didn''t do it with his own hands that year, he was the one who destroyed the Li family. As for you, do you think a rich kid like me could get the poisonous drug that could poison even you? If it weren''t for your baby, I would have given you the poison when we first got married. However, I had fallen for you and so I hoped that you''ll slowly fall in love with me. That was why I found it hard to poison you. However, you did not love me at all! You mumbled another man''s name in your sleep! How could I be sincere to you when I was nothing to you? That was why I poisoned you when you were weak after giving birth to that girl. But your boyfriend was the one who gave the poison to me! How do you feel about that?" Marcelo knew that Tessa was in pain. Her pain was hisfort. For so many years, the two of them had been tormenting each other. He was truly happy that he was able to hurt her emotionally. Perhaps he was sick in the head. But so what if that was the case? Even if he had to go to hell, he would drag Tessa along with him. Nathaniel had been listening to their conversation for a long time. He gained a certain understanding of some of the events in the past, but he still felt that something was amiss. After being agitated just now, a determined expression shed across Tessa''s pale face. She said one word at a time, "That''s not the kind of person he is! I won''t believe any word you said! I only trust him! He is noble and honest. He will never y such a dirty trick! Moreover, I never wanted to lie to you, Marcelo! When I first married you, I didn''t know I was pregnant! Besides, you and I slept together on the night of our wedding! If I hadn''t thought that Sissaye was your child, why would I be your wife for eight years and suffer in silence?" Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Marcelo was stunned upon hearing Tessa''s words. He looked even more upset than before. "I was knocked out and thrown into the basement on my wedding night. I didn''t wake up until the next morning. Who are you with during that night?" Marcelo didn''t expect that she would cheated on him twice! Tessa was also dumbfounded. How could this be possible? She thought she was with Marcelo on the wedding night eight years ago. How did it end up like this? Martina grew angrier as she listened to their conversation. She ignored Nathaniel, who was grabbing her neck, and cursed angrily while gnashing her teeth. "Tessa, you shameless slut. How dare you treat my son this way! A person like you should be f*cked by everyone, you bitch!" Nathaniel threw her out of the house. "Mom!" Marcelo quickly ran out to go to Martina. Nathaniel looked at Tessa was at a loss for what to say. "Do you wish to stay here?" "No! I intend to leave!" Although Tessa felt upset and confused, she was extremely determined. She took a look at Sissaye and remembered the sufferings that thetter had gone through with her all these years. She couldn''t help feeling a little sad. "No matter the oue, I''ll take Sissaye away from this home! This home is a devil''s den that will choke her to death." Mango felt that Tessa had made the most correct statement so far. "I''ll carry Sissaye for you. You just have to follow Nathaniel. Let''s go!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Mango immediately carried Sissaye in her arms. Right now, thetter was unusually quiet. When she heard Marcelo''s words, she instantly understood that she was not his daughter. Thus, she could understand why he had treated her so badly over the years, but he should not treat her mother in this manner. She was a little angry, but she did not know what her mother was nning to do. Now that she heard Tessa say that she wanted to leave this ce, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. She didn''t want to stay in this house anymore. If it weren''t for the fact that she was too young and couldn''t earn a living, she would have left with her mother. A few members of the Li family were there. When they saw that Nathaniel was protecting Tessa and that Mango was about to leave with Sissaye, they surrounded them in a hurry. "What the hell are you doing? None of you are leaving today!" Nathaniel didn''t even look at them as he kicked them one by one out of the house. He didn''t care what the Li family had gone through. What did that have to do with him? Right now, he only wanted to leave here with Tessa. Nathaniel led the way in a domineering manner. Mango followed him with Sissaye in her arms. At that moment, the two of them easily brought Sissaye and Tessa away from the Li family apanied by howls of agony. Mango brought Tessa and her daughter back to the vi. Nathaniel told Tessa to clean herself up before he took out his phone and gave Eugene a call. "I need a favor." "I''m upied." Eugene had been as busy as a bee for the past few days. He hope desperately that someone could help him out. He had not seen his wife and daughter for several days. How could he have the time to help Nathaniel? Nathaniel had also heard about Eugene''s recent plight. He would not have troubled him unless he had no other choice. "I am in the same country as you now. Do you really not care about me? If I kill someone, can you inform the local authority to set me free as if they don''t know about the crime at all?" Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Eugene''s mouth twitched in awkwardness. "Nathaniel, are you here to make trouble? Do you really think I won''t hang up on you?" "Tessa is in Y Country." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Eugene was stunned. "Come again?" "Tessa. Noah''s cousin. She is the eldest daughter of the Su family that we''ve been trying to find." Eugene frowned slightly at his answer. Then he whispered, "Send me the location. I''ll be right there." "Don''te over. Tessa doesn''t seem like her usual self, and she''s in a bad mood. I''m with Mango right now, so let the two of us calm her down. Besides, you''re just the uncle of the Soo family, so you''d better stay out of this. I''ll tell Noahter and let him handle it." Nathaniel said in a low voice. Eugene had no choice but to nod and agree. "Keep this from Genevieve until the problem is solved." "Got it." Nathaniel heaved a sigh and said, "I''m calling you to let you know about this. On the other hand, I need you to look into the Li family." "What Li family?" "The Li family was a rich and elite family in Santell Capital eight years ago. Back then, they disappeared overnight. Theypletely snuck away from Santell Capital and went out of people''s sight in secret. They did it under the radar, so no one noticed that something was amiss. Now, because of Tessa, I feel that there is a secret behind their disappearance. I can''t investigate certain things now and it''s the same for the Soo family. This is why I need your help." Nathaniel knew who Marcelo was once he heard thetter mention the former glory of the Li family. Marcelo was the one who pursued Tessa with the most enthusiasm in the past. He was a charismatic gentleman from a wealthy family in the past, but he was in a lousy state right now. It was truly saddening to see. However, Eugene was quite irritated. "You''re always troubling me. Do you know how much work I have right now? I haven''t seen my wife and children for several days. But you took your wife on a vacation and hurled me into this mess. What now? Is that guy in Santell capital still suspicious of you? I think you should pack your bags ande to Y Country. I promise to give you the greatest power. I''ll give the army to you if you want." "Come on, I miss my wife and child right now. If it weren''t for Tessa, I wouldn''t have bothered with this matter. Hurry up and help me." Nathaniel knew that Eugene was telling the truth. If Nathaniel really came to Y Country, Eugene would definitely give him the power and honor. Unfortunately, Nathaniel had no intention of doing so. It was impossible for Eugene to act rashly because of his current status. After all, those who lived in this world couldn''t do whatever they wanted, could they? There were rules to be followed. Besides, Nathaniel liked his hometown and home country. After Nathaniel hand up, Mango walked out of the room. "Is Tessa really Noah''s younger sister?" "Yes, she is." Nathaniel nodded in response. He knew that Mango would definitely be confused, but there were a lot of things that he hadn''t managed to find out. He simply said in a low voice, "Don''t overthink it. She is just my subordinate. At most, just like Noah, I see her as my little sister. Furthermore..." "What about it?" Mango was a little worried. She knew that Tessa and Nathaniel were not lovers. However, she still felt upset when Tessa leaned against Nathaniel and cried while Marcelo thought that Nathaniel was Tessa''s lover. Nathaniel could not help teasing her when he saw that she was impatient. "Are you jealous?" "No, I''m not. Am I such a petty person?" Nathaniel''s lips curled upward into a smile upon hearing Mango''s words. "Is it hard to admit that you''re jealous?" "Come on, are you going to tell me or not? Don''t change the topic. What are you going to say just now? Tell me!" Mango got a little angry from embarrassment. She pped the back of Nathaniel''s hand directly. It was a little painful so Nathaniel said with a smile, "Besides, she is my friend''s wife." "Huh?" Mango thought long and hard but she couldn''t figure out which one of Nathaniel''s friends had anything to do with Tessa. Nathaniel leaned next to Mango''s ear and whispered, "She is the woman that Carlson likes." "What?" Mango was truly shocked this time. Nathaniel pulled her into his embrace when he saw her shocked face. Then he kissed her slightly parted lips. After a round of passionate kissing, Mango was still a little confused. When she heard Nathaniel''s chuckle, she came to her senses and punched him in annoyance. "You''re kidding me, right?" "No, Tessa really dated Carlson before she got married." Nathaniel wasn''t someone who loved to gossip, but Mango''s curiosity had already been aroused. She hurriedly asked, "Then why weren''t they together? Why would Tessa marry that bastard, Marcelo?" "Mango, curiosity kills the cat." "But I''m dying to know." There was a hint of flirtatiousness in Mango''s voice. Nathaniel was mesmerized instantly. Good grief! Who could withstand her adorable voice? He had less time to make out with Mango since she was upied by the two brats. Right now, he could feel his body burning with desire since Mango was being flirtatious. "Do you truly want to know?" "Yes, I do." Mango nodded in a hurry. Nathaniel said stealthily, "You have to pay a price for the gossip. Why don''t we have a two-person exercise?" Mango''s face blushed all of a sudden. "Are you serious? Tessa and her daughter will be here soon. What are you thinking?" Nathaniel was a little disappointed since his n did not work out. "You know that they will be here soon, so why do you still ask me about the gossip?" Mango was rendered speechless by Nathaniel. This bastard was getting better at shutting her up. "You son of a bitch!" After scolding him, she turned around and left. Nathaniel was a little crestfallen. Why did she call him the son of a bitch? However, he had no time to ask Mango about it now. At the thought of Carlson, Nathaniel called Carson in the end. "What''s up? I heard that you''ve been traveling with your wife recently. Did you call me to show off about your vacation?" Carson asked in a teasing tone. Nathaniel whispered, "Is Carl with you now?" "No, he went back to the Mo family. Why would he stay with me? Did you think we''re staying at your home? Furthermore, your son, Zion, is also here. He has been personally supervising the training of Ziontely. I think he likes Zion. If he has a daughter, he might just marry his daughter to Zion." Nathaniel thought of Sissaye all of a sudden. She was the same age as Zion. Besides, they shared the same interest. Plus, she was likely the daughter of Carlson. It wouldn''t be too bad if Nathaniel really became inws with Carlson. "Okay." Nathaniel answered casually. It gave Carson a fright. "Bullshit. Carlson doesn''t have a daughter. Why did you agree so fast? Even if he gets married now, it will take him at least a year to have a child. That doesn''t mean he will get a baby daughter. If it''s a daughter, your son would be in luck. His wife is actually eight years younger than him. I''m sure you will be delighted." Carson rambled on, but Nathaniel said out of the blue, "What if he has a daughter who is the same age as my son?" "What did you say just now?" Carson was dumbfounded. "Nathaniel, are you out of your mind? Carl will beat you up. Do you think he can''t win against you? He is just toozy to engage in a fight." Nathaniel believed him. Carlson had always been a skilled fighter. However, he did not call Carson today to bicker with him. He suddenly found it hard to bring up the topic when he recalled the real reason he called Carson. He had a task for thetter. Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 Nathaniel did not respond to Harris, leading thetter to think that the call was hung up. Harris took a look and confirmed that the call was still ongoing. He could not help but ask, "Is there no mobile signal over your ce?" "No, it''s working fine." Nathaniel answered in an instant. Then only Harris felt Nathaniel''s hesitation. "Do you have anything to tell me?" "Yes, I do." Harris was really annoyed by Nathaniel''s curt answer. "Hey, how can your wife stand you? You can''t even answer one question properly. How can you get a wife?" "Not only did I get married, but I also have five kids. Are you jealous? Sure, get married if you can." Nathaniel''s sudden sharp rebuke irritated Harris instantly. "Nathaniel, you''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you? I''m telling you, if you do this again, I won''t talk to you anymore." After being interrupted by Harris, Nathaniel felt much more rxed. Heughed all of a sudden and said, "Find a way to bring Carl''s blood here. I''m in Y Country." "What do you want his blood for? Besides, don''t you know who Carl is? Do you think I can get his blood easily?" "This is important. Something big has happened." After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone and left Harris hanging. Nathaniel did this every single time. What was wrong with him? Did it make him happy to keep Harris in the dark? However, although Harris hadints about Nathaniel, he still went to the Carlson. "Hey, give me a drop of blood." "What do you need it for?" Carlson was nowpletely different than he was when in the Ye''s Mansion. He exerted the domineering aura of the superior now. Moreover, there was no smile on his handsome face all day long. In fact, Harris didn''t really prefer Carlson to be in this state, but he also understood that thetter had no choice. "It''s Nathaniel''s request. He asked me to go to Y Country immediately. I don''t know what he wants." Harris did not bother to hide anything from Carlson. When Carlson heard that Nathaniel wanted his blood, he didn''t ask any further questions. "Here, help yourself. I''m going to oversee Zion''s training. I won''t go out unless there''s a need for it." Upon hearing this, Harris paused for a moment and said, "You''re not going to raise Zion as a sessor, are you?" "It doesn''t matter. Let''s see how much he can learn. The boy has great potential." Carlson was excited when Zion was mentioned. Anyone else would have thought that Zion was his son. When Harris thought of Nathaniel''s protectiveness of his children, he couldn''t help but say, "You''d better be careful when you train Zion. Otherwise, Nathaniel wille for you." "Got it. Hurry up and take the blood. Then you can leave." Harris was being dismissed again. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He was a little disheartened. Why was everyone chasing him away once they had the chance? However, he still took 40 of Carlson''s blood. He flew to Y Country overnight ording to the coordinates Nathaniel had provided him. Nathaniel did not force Tessa to tell him anything. After Tessa and Sissaye came out of the bath, he found a doctor to examine them. Then he applied some cream for Tessa''s wound. After everything Tessa and Sissaye went through, they were both very tired. Nathaniel ordered the servants to prepare some food. Sissaye had never eaten a proper meal since she was young. When she saw the food on the table, she was somewhat hesitant and reserved. She only picked up her fork and started to eat once she looked at Tessa and saw that thetter nodded in approval. Although she was short and grew up in a bad environment, her manners and dining etiquette were very proper. It was obvious that Tessa had taught her well. Tessa still taught Sissaye to be a nobledy even though they were in a bad situation. This was something so ingrained in Tessa that she couldn''t forget it even if she wanted to. Mango''s heart ached for all the hardships Sissaye had gone through. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. It was quiet during mealtime. After the meal, Tessa seemed a little dizzy. Sissaye was slightly worried, so Nathaniel suggested that they took some rest. Since they were in a strange environment, Nathaniel did not arrange for them to sleep separately. The two of them now stayed in the same room, which should make Sissaye feel safe. Mango watched as they entered the room. She couldn''t help but say, "I''ve always thought that Rita has it hard. Now that I''ve seen Sissaye, I sympathize with her too." "Each family has its own problems. No matter which family they are from, they have to settle their problems by themselves. There is only so much that we can help them with." Nathaniel''s words were perfectly reasonable. Mango and Nathaniel were worn out after this day''s incident. They hade here for vacation, but now they had run into Tessa. It seemed like they would have to pause their n or change their trip. At the thought of this, Nathaniel felt somewhat guilty. "I''m sorry, Mango. I initially brought you here for a trip, but I didn''t expect..." "It''s okay. This is not your fault. Since we run into some trouble, let''s settle it. If Marcelo doesn''t divorce Tessa, Tessa and Sissaye won''t be able to live a peaceful life. We..." "We won''t intervene in the divorce." Mango was taken aback once Nathaniel said this. "What do you mean? Isn''t she your most reliable subordinate? Isn''t she Noah''s sister? Are you going to leave her alone?" This did not seem like what Nathaniel would do. Nathaniel carried Mango in his arms out of the blue. Mango was caught off guard as he lifted her into the air. She immediately wrapped her arms around his neck in fright, her brows slightly furrowing. "Nathaniel, do you want me to p you?" "You can p me as much as you want once we''re in the bedroom." His reply sounded normal, but why did he have to add the phase "in the bedroom"? Mango was dejected. Nathaniel was getting naughtier and naughtier. Nathaniel didn''t know what Mango was thinking. He quickly carried her into the room, locked the door. Then both of themy on the huge bed. "Let''s take a bath together, shall we? Or do you prefer to take itter?" As Mango looked at the glint in Nathaniel''s eyes, she knew what he was up to even though she was slow to catch on. "No, I''m dog-tired." "It''s okay. You just have lie down. I''ll do everything." Nathaniel''s words annoyed Mango quite a lot. "What do you mean by I just have to lie down while you do all the work? Don''t you know that my back will kill me tomorrow morning?" "Then should me give you a massage first?" Nathaniel grasped Mango''s shoulders skillfully. The force was just right, and it made Mango feel extremelyfortable. "If you go bankrupt one day, you can open a massage parlor to make money." Just as she finished speaking, Nathaniel flicked her forehead with his finger. "How can you wish for me to go bankrupt? Are you going to give me all the money if I''m broke?" "Nathaniel, don''t you feel ashamed of youself? Why do you have to live off me instead of being a man who lives on his own two feet?" "Because you''re my everything." Nathaniel''s shameless words immediately stopped Mango from speaking any further. Fine, she would forgive him since he was handsome. Under Nathaniel''s slick words and massage, Mango had basically submitted to his whims. She was beguiled and conquered, one step at a time. In the end, Nathaniel had tasted every inch of her body. Her whole body was so sore that she wish she could kick him to the ground. However, she felt pain all over her entire body as soon as she moved. She had to give up on the n of kicking Nathaniel to the floor in the end. As Nathaniel looked at Mango''s resentful eyes, he smiled and said, "Shall I give you another massage?" "Get away from me!" Nathaniel felt a little guilty after Mango''s outburst. Alright, he was indeed a little violent when they were in bed just now. In order to make up for her sore back, he whispered, "Didn''t you ask me before why I didn''t care about Tessa and Marcelo''s marriage?" "Yes, why is that?" As expected, he had Mango''s full attention. He took the opportunity to put his arm behind her neck and pulled her into his embrace. Her sexy voice spoke the answer calmly. "I have already asked Harris to bring Carlson''s blood here. When he is here, I''ll do a paternity test for Sissaye. If she is indeed Carlson''s daughter, why will we need to interfere? I''m sure Carlson will want Marcelo all to himself." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango couldn''t help but ask, "Are you sure that Carlson will still like Tessa even though eight years have passed?" "He didn''t just like her. His love for her resides deep in his bones." Nathaniel let out a sigh and said, "If it weren''t for love, he would not have let her go back then." Mango was a little perplex. If Carlson really loved Tessa deeply, shouldn''t they be together? Nathaniel seemed to know what Mango was thinking about, so he said softly," Carlson''s status has limited the things he wants to do. His marriage will not be up to him to decide. Even though the Soo family is an established, wealthy family, only one man in their family has done well in life, and that was Noah. The rest of their family members are not considered outstanding. The Soo family goes all the way back to centuries ago. Their wealth is immeasurable. Anyone from a wealthy family would be a match to them in marriage. However, Carlson is the heir of the Soo family. Since he is the heir, he needs a wife who is not just from a wealthy family, but also someone who can help him in politics. Tessa does not fit the criteria." As he spoke of this, he was d that he did not have a high status, thus enabling him to marry Mango and live their lives together. Mango frowned as she asked, "Has he never tried to fight for it?" "He loves Tessa more than anyone, so naturally, he considers more aspects than anyone else. Taking into ount his identity and position, if he wants to fight for her, he will impact a lot of matters, possibly in a bad way. At that time, all the enemies of the Mo family will attack Tessa first. Even if he is able to send her a lot of bodyguards, he can''t restrict her freedom. However, once she steps out of the Mo Family''s protection, only death awaits her." Nathaniel remembered Carlson''s pain and conflict at that time. He sounded a little heartbroken for him. "Carlson chose to break up because he loves her. Moreover, back then, he wasn''t as powerful as he is now. He couldn''t even protect himself, much less protect Tessa. If that''s the case, letting her leave is the wisest choice. Carlson doesn''t know how many years it will take for him to consolidate his position and build his own empire. Everything is unknown to him. He can''t be selfish and ask Tessa to wait for him. After all, a woman''s youth is short- lived. That''s why he pushes her aside, hoping that she can live an ordinary life. However, she is the only woman he loves deeply in his whole life. Even though eight years have passed, he will still go to a ce on her birthday every year and spend a day there." "Where is the ce?" Mango''s passion for gossip waspletely ignited. She would never imagine that a man like Carlson would be so affectionate. Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 As Nathaniel looked at his wife, who seemed to be keen for gossip, he touched her forehead with his finger and said with a smile, "You are so curious about Carlson, Aren''t you afraid that I will be jealous?" "Oh, we are husband and wife for so many years. Why would you be jealous? Besides, I don''t like Carlson at all. I''m just interested in his love story." Mango scratched her head and said with a grin, "Look, Carlson looks so aloof every time I see him. I just can''t imagine him to be lovesick. In fact, I''ve always wanted to ask this question. He is about the same age as you, right? It really makes me curious that he has no lovers or girlfriends." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Nathaniel shook his head and said, "Carlson is only devoted to Tessa, so why will he even be interested in any other woman? Once he loves someone, there will be no ce in his heart for another woman." "Will it remain the same even if Tessa got married and gave birth to a child?" Mango knew that some people were loyal in love. However, Carlson had a high status, so how could he watch his love get married and have children? Wasn''t it a joke to him? Nathaniel seemed a little gloomy. He was able to empathize with Carlson since he was also a man. "It must have been hard for him to see her get married and have children. When Tessa got married, Carlson was drunk for three days. After getting drunk, he wanted to snatch the bride for himself, but unfortunately, we stopped him." Nathaniel felt a little upset when he thought of Carlson back then. Carlson was a proud person, but on the day Tessa got married, he got drunk and actually cried. This was the first time he and Harris had seen Carlson crying. He cried like a helpless child. He even cursed his ipetence and inability to protect the person he loved. He could only watch helplessly as his beloved woman married someone else. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In fact, Carlson did want Tessa to wait for him. Why wouldn''t he? However, he couldn''t be so selfish. He didn''t know how long it would take for him to reach his current position. However, a woman''s youth onlysted a few years. Even if Tessa said she would wait for him, he wouldn''t agree to it. In order to force Tessa to leave him and pursue her own happiness, he had done something that hurt her heart. At the thought of the past, Nathaniel sighed softly. Upon hearing his sigh, Mango knew that there was another story. "Is there anything that you''re not telling me? Spill quickly!" "Mango, you''re shouldn''t be so nosy." Nathaniel looked at his wife, who was eager for more gossips and could not help feeling a little depressed. Mango smiled and said, "I don''t care, okay? Just tell me if there''s more story it. If you don''t tell me now, I''ll still know about it when Carlson is here, don''t you agree? It''s better if I know the whole story." In fact, Nathaniel knew that those were her excuses. However, when he saw Mango''s burning curiosity, he decided to tell her everything. No matter how close he was to Carlson, thetter''s secret would be exposed sooner orter. It was better for Nathaniel to tell Mango now to satisfy her curiosity. At the thought of this, Nathaniel said calmly, "In order to force Tessa to leave him, Carlson intentionally dated Tessa''s cousin, Brt." "Sc*mbag." Even though she knew that Carlson was doing this for Tessa''s own good, it wasn''t very smart to use another woman to get rid of his beloved woman. Moreover, to Tessa, Carlson was a yboy who had toyed with her. Nathaniel couldn''t help but defend Carlson. "He is not exactly a sc*mbag. Carlson and Brt didn''t know each other very well. They were more like best friends. At that time, he didn''t want Brt to know the truth, so he didn''t tell her everything. Originally, Carlson and Tessa had dated in secret. Although Carlson''s ability was not as good as he is now, he was still able to keep his rtionship secret. Therefore, except for Tessa and Carlson, only Harris and I know about their rtionship." At the thought of the past, Nathaniel sighed again and said, "When Carlson courted Brt, everyone was surprised, especially Brt herself. I thought Brt would turn him down, but she didn''t do so. Not only did she not do so, but she actually dated Carlson despite their friendship. At that time, I knew that Brt was an ambitious person." Mango understood this as well. Since there was an opportunity to rise through the ranks, one should not let it go. Besides, Carlson was a goodlooking man with a wealthy family. Any ambitious woman would fall in love with him. "Did Brt make a move?" Mango came to this conclusion. Nathaniel shook his head and nodded again. In the end, he said, "In fact, Brt liked another person, but she was also reluctant to give up on Carlson, so she did something else. Carlson was faking it for Tessa, so when she came to him, he hurt her like a yboy. She was heartbroken but he was not any better. That was how Brt knew about Carlson and Tessa. Carlson dated Brt in the first ce simply because she was cousins with Tessa. The two of them were close. This was the only way Tessa will leave the Santell Capital and the Soo family. As long as Tessa stayed with the Soo family, Carlson would be worried about her. He had no other choice." "Besides, he and Brt were friends. He knew that she liked someone else, so he nned to exin everything to her after he drove Tessa away. He promised topensate Brt properly. However, she was a troublemaker. After knowing the whole story, she actually asked Carlson for a favor. She wanted him to take care of someone." At this point, Nathaniel had a frown on his face. There was a trace of anger in his eyes as well. "Take care of someone?" "Yes, take care of a person. Carlson was in a bad mood because of Tessa''s departure. 8 ret asked him to teach someone a lesson. Carlson felt that he owed her a favor, so he agreed promptly. Unexpectedly, that person was a trap set up for him. Carlson is only alive now because of his capability and status. However, back then, he was a mess because of Tessa and they took advantage of his distraught state. I didn''t know if Brt was bribed by others, but at that time, the person whom Carlson was supposed to teach a lesson died after receiving two punches from him. He was killed in public under broad daylight. So, Carlson was arrested and all the evidence was presented to the court. Even if he was the heir of his family, he was not above the law. So he was imprisoned in jail. At that time, Tessa received news that Carlson killed someone for Brt. It was a big blow to Tessa. That incident led to her thinking that Carlson really fell in love with Brt, so she agreed to marry Marcelo." Mango didn''t expect to hear such surprising news. She couldn''t help but ask, "Did Tessa not consider waiting for Carlson after he was convicted in jail?" "At that time, Brt imed to be Carlson''s girlfriend. What else could Tessa do? Moreover, Brt did a good job of keeping Tessa and Carlson''s rtionship a secret. This was also what Carlson wanted. He himself was in the center of attention. He needed a girlfriend to divert his enemy''s attention from Tessa. Especially after the murder, he was even more certain that forcing Tessa to leave him was a wise choice. Therefore, everyone acknowledged Carlson and 8 ret as true lovers. At that time, someone already noticed Tessa, so the most effective way to keep her safe was to let her marry someone else. Marcelo was able to marry Tessa because Carlson worked hard behind the scenes. One could imagine how Carlson felt when he let his beloved woman marry another man." Sometimes, Nathaniel would put himself in Carlson''s shoes. Would he do the same under the same circumstances? However, he didn''t know the answer himself. Sometimes, one wouldn''t be able toe up with the solution unless one was in the prime position. Only when one''s life was on the line that one would make a choice because one did not have another choice. Although he and Mango had gone through some hardships, everything turned out fine. Mango went silent. She was also a woman so she could understand Tessa''s feelings. However, if she fell in love with an oundish man like Carlson, she knew she would eventually leave. It was one thing to love a person, but it was another thing to sacrifice oneself for love. However, it was okay to sacrifice for love provided that one''s family wasn''t involved. This was not Tessa''s case. If she continued to stay by Carlson''s side and dered their rtionship, she would have given the Carlson''s opponent a great opportunity to attack. This was because she was Carlson''s soft spot. Meanwhile, she had no way of protecting herself and her family. Because of her, it was very likely that the Soo family, a family that had existed for centuries, would perish overnight. If that was the case, Tessa would be the sinner to the downfall of the Soo family. So it was not impossible that the Soo family knew more than they should. In order to protect their family, they had probably done some of the dirty work themselves. Mango was racking her brain. "Nathan, who poisoned Tessa, in your opinion? Could it be the Soo family? You also told me that Tessa was good at fighting at that time, and Carlson was convicted of manughter. Tessa was forced to marry Marcelo. Back then, why did she choose Marcelo? One reason was that Marcelo had been persistent in pursuing her. Could it be that the Soo family was pressuring her? Perhaps the Soo family wanted the Li family to be their inws?" Nathaniel paused slightly upon hearing Mango''s words. Then he turned around to look at her. He had always known that Mango was smart, but now, he was proud of her. "Well, the head of the Soo family is different from Noah. Noah doesn''t like the internal conflicts of big families, so he left the Soo family and worked in the military hospital with Genevieve. He had lived a rxed life. Originally, the head of the Soo family wanted Noah to inherit the position of the head of the family, but Noah rejected his suggestion. Fortunately, Noah''s girlfriend, Genevieve, had a father who was a lieutenant general. Even if the current head of the Soo family was unhappy with Noah, he could only turn a blind eye to thetter. But for the other members of the Soo family, this is an opportunity." Nathaniel rubbed his temples. As the heir of an elite family, he knew better than anyone how terrible the internal conflict between families members was. Since everyone wanted to be the head of the family, they had many dirty means to get them closer to their goal. Back then, Tessa was in that situation. Maybe the Soo family knew a little about the rtionship between Tessa and Carlson. When Carlson was arrested, everyone thought that he was doomed and had no hope of getting the position of the head of the family. As the saying went, it was human nature to add insult to injury. However, no one knew whether the Soo family was working together with Carlson''s enemies. However, Nathaniel knew that the shrewd members of the Soo family would definitely try every means possible to stay away from Carlson under that circumstances. It was best if they had nothing to do with each other. Therefore, did Tessa really marry Marcelo out of her own will back then? Or did the Soo family forced her to do so? Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 When Mango saw Nathaniel immersed in deep thought while lowering his head, she knew she had hit the nail on the head. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. If Mango guessed it correctly, the person who poisoned Marcelo on the night of Tessa''s wedding and instructed him to poison Tessa would likely be someone from the Soo family. At the thought of this, Mango felt a little upset. It was painful to be betrayed by one''s loved ones. How would Tessa feel if the someone from Soo family really poisoned her? Once Mango thought of this, she hurriedly asked, "Nathan, how was Tessa''s position in the Soo family back then?" "She was highly respected. As I mentioned before, she was the best soldier under mymand. Even though Noah is a great person, he has devoted himself to the military. That''s why Tessa was able to dominate the Soo family. Tessa was a proactive person with strong physical endurance. She was the only female member of the special forces, yet she was a match to the men in any fight." Nathanielmented Tessa''s past. Such a talented woman had destroyed her future in this way. Upon hearing this, Mango knew that she was on point. "If that''s the case, do you think that Tessa has a chance to be the head of the Soo family?" Nathaniel froze momentarily before it suddenly dawned on him. "Do you think the person that poisoned Tessa was from the Soo family?" "Yes, that''s right." Mango didn''t hide her assumptions from Nathaniel. "Think about it, if Tessa was a strongpetitor back then, it was very likely that someone would have secretly assaulted her. Besides, Carlson was arrested at that time. Tessa had no one to back her up, so that was the perfect chance to go after her. If that was the case, perhaps Marcelo was the subordinate of the person who wanted topete for the position of the head of the family. That was why that person asked Marcelo to marry Tessa. After all, having Tessa in his control would be reassuring. Furthermore, Tessa was having a tough life after marriage, so naturally, she didn''t have the energy topete for the position of head of the family. Plus, if Tessa lost her ability to fight, wasn''t she just an ordinary woman? Naturally, she wouldn''t pose any threat." Nathaniel pondered over Mango''s words. "If someone from the Soo family really poisoned Tessa, why did they poison Marcelo too?" Mango said in a low voice, "That''s because the Soo family was afraid that Carlson would be sessful again. After all, he is the heir of his family. As long as he is alive, he will naturally be released from prison. Carlson is supported by the head of his family. He won''t die just because he was sentenced to a few years in prison. It would only dy his growth and ns for a few years. If Carlson still cares about Tessa, it will definitely be bad news to the Soo family. To put it bluntly, if one day Carlson bes the head of his family, the Soo family will be the thorn in his flesh. If that were to happen, the Soo family naturally won''t be able to develop in the future. Therefore, keeping Tessa alive is the Soo family''s backup n. Once Carlson really does rise to power one day, the Soo family can use Tessa to exchange for their prosperity. Perhaps they were also aware that Tessa was pregnant at that time." Mango''s eyes darkened at the thought of this possibility. "Although the Li family are aristocrats, they are still lower than the Soo family in terms of status. The marriage alliance between the Soo family and the Li family was supposed to be a good thing, but Marcelo Li was not an ordinary person, was he?" Mango had guessed from Marcelo''s grievances and anger that he was a very capable person. He was probably the most promising young man of the Li family. Nathaniel nodded and said, "Yes, Marcelo was a talented young man at that time. He was indeed a good businessman who had proved himself in business." "That makes sense. If the Su family doesn''t take the Li family down, it is very likely that Marcelo will lead them to greater heights. At that time, if the Soo family wants to take control of the Li family and ask for favors from Carlson in the future, they won''t stand a chance. Moreover, the Mo family will be grateful to the Li family for raising Carlson''s daughter. So the Li family will gain support from the Mo family and rise to power. The head of the Soo family must have thought of this, so he took the Li family down before thetter could be sessful. Then, he poisoned Marcelo so that he would not be able to sleep with Tessa. By doing so, the Soo family will have a chance to be a sessful family in the future." Nathaniel understood many things from Mango''s exnation. A trace of concern shed across his eyes. "What''s on your mind?" "I''m thinking about Noah." Nathaniel didn''t lie to Mango. He said in a low voice, "If you''re right, then Carlson is definitely up for revenge. After all, the Soo family will definitely have to pay the price for scheming and poisoning his loved one. However, Noah is a member of the Soo family. Even if he lives a free life, he is still a member of the Soo family." Mango finally remembered that Noah was also part of the Soo family. "Carlson won''t punish Noah too, will he? Moreover, Noah is only a doctor now." "But Noah''s father inw is the lieutenant colonel." Nathaniel knew what Carlson was capable of. The Soo family was at fault. Carlson would definitely act in a swift and decisive manner once he made his move. Moreover, Ocean City''s four young talents were too well-known. Even if Carlson didn''t make a move, the head of his family would still take the initiative to attack those families so that Carlson could have a peaceful reign once he rose to power. Since ancient times, it was dangerous for those in power to be more influential than their superiors. This was especially true when there was a change in the governing party. Mango couldn''t help but furrow her brows. She remembered the time when Carlson was in the Ye''s Mansion. No matter how she looked at it, he was a yboy and a dandy. He wouldn''t be a vicious man. However, Nathaniel would not bring this up for no reason. Argh! Why was Tessa a member of the Soo family? Mango felt a little upset. After all, she and Genevieve were good friends. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Mango, call Genevieve and tell her about Tessa. If you can think of it, Genevieve will be able to think of this too." "Why am I the one who tell her?" Mango thought that Nathaniel and Noah were good buddies. Wasn''t it better for Nathaniel to just pass a message to Noah? Nathaniel looked at Mango, who seemed confused, and whispered, "I can''t contact Noah right now." "Huh?" Nathaniel knew that Mango was still perplexed. He sighed and said, "Noah is now in the Santell capital." "So what if he is there?" "I retired recently and was being investigated due to the matter concerning Tristan. Although it seems to be over on the surface, many people are watching my every move. As soon as I contact Noah, he will be suspected even though he has nothing to do with the matter concerning Tristan. At present, being suspected will not benefit him." Mango immediately understood the situation, but she still had some questions. "But wasn''t it the same if I contacted Genevieve?" "It''s different if you''re the one who does the talking." Nathaniel smiled faintly. There was a cunning smile at the corner of his mouth. "You''re a woman. It''s not a big deal for women to gossip among themselves. Moreover, you don''t need to say Tessa''s name. You just have to say that you met a little girl who is good at acrobatics. I''m sure you know what I mean." Mango instantly understood what he wanted her to do. She was on a vacation with Nathaniel, and she was close to Genevieve. It was understandable for her to chat with Genevieve about some interesting matters she encountered during her trip. However, it wasn''t her fault if Genevieve had identally obtained any useful information from their casual conversation. Mango couldn''t help but look at Nathaniel. She happened to see a sly look in his eyes. She broke into a smile and say, "If you''re by Carlson''s side, Carlson can achieve anything he wants with the strategies in your head." "I just want to spend my time with my wife and children. Besides, the reputation of the four talents of Ocean City is too eye-catching." Nathaniel had known long ago that a famous person would attract trouble. Now that the regime had changed, all the wealthy families should be wary not to get ckmailed by someone else. If the wealthy families formed an alliance at this time, it would certainly be an annoyance to the superiors of the country. The destruction of their family would then be imminent. As a matter of fact, those who had be the head of their family could definitely understand this, couldn''t they? Nowadays, people who had been keeping an eye on politics would notice that a change was coming. Naturally, the heads of the families would need to handle certain things with care. However, every single incident of Nathaniel''s family had involved other families. If the Ye family still maintained a close rtionship with the heads of the other families, they would follow in the footsteps of the Li family. Once the superiors made a move, it would be starkly different than that of the Soo family. Nathaniel had already thought of this when Mango guessed that it was the head of the Soo family who had poisoned Tessa. The Hans family and the Xiao family were inws of the Ye family. Naturally, it wasn''t easy to draw a line and stay away from them. However, it wasn''t impossible if one put one''s heart into it. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes. Mango was stunned for a while when she saw the excitement and the calctive look in his eyes. No matter when it was, he could always attract her attention. Even though he had lost his immature youth, his current mature look was even more alluring. Nathaniel seemed to have sensed Mango''s gaze when he suddenly came back to his senses. His heartbeat increased when he saw his wife''s infatuated gaze. "Honey, let''s spend our time doing something meaningful." Mango saw the evil look in Nathaniel''s eyes. She was no longer a little girl, so she naturally understood what he meant. She blushed slightly as she said with a smile, "Get lost! I still have to chat with Genevieve." "You can talk to her after we''re done." "No, I will be too tired." Mango struggled and sprang away from Nathaniel''s embrace. She quickly ran to the study. Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel a little sad when he saw his wife''s action. For goodness'' sake, was he that scary? After Mango entered the study, she felt her face burning like hot coal. Nathaniel was really... She smiled and shook her head. Then she remembered that the importance of Tessa''s matter, so she didn''t dare to dy any further. She immediately gave Genevieve a call. It was six o''clock in the morning at Genevieve''s ce. She was still sleepy and hadn''t woken up when she received Mango''s call. "What''s up? Wasn''t you in bed with your husband? I don''t expect you to call me." Mango was speechless when she heard Genevieve''s teasing words. Why was everyone talking about doing something meaningful in bed? Noah hugged Genevieve from behind and spokezily. Mango could hear him over the phone. "Mango, have you forgotten that we''re in different time zones?" Then only it urred to Mango, but it was a little toote. Since Noah was there, it would be the perfect time to tell them about Tessa. "It did slip my mind, but I''ve encountered something interesting. I need to talk to Genevieve. As you know, we will prefer our conversation to remain a girl''s talk. No man in our presence." Mango''s words rendered Noah speechless. He nted a kiss on Genevieve''s face before getting up. At the same time, he heard Mango talking excitedly about meeting a little girl who was good at acrobatic. Upon hearing Mango''s excited voice, Noah stood up and went to the bathroom with a gloomy look. Genevieve also sat up and leaned against the headboard. However, she had a feeling that Mango would not be that bored to call her and share about some acrobats. Would Mango call her in the early morning just to share some gossips? Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 Mango told Tessa''s matters to Genevie with a smile as if it was some funny gossips. In the end, she said, "Oh, that''s right, this woman actually has the same surname as the Soo family. Her name is Tessa. It seems that the man she married back then was an aristocrat, who is known as Marcelo. He is really a sc*mbag." Genevieve frowned slightly as she listened quietly. "Well, I called just to tell you about this interesting thing that I''vee across. Did you just wake up?" "Yes." Genevieve nodded in response. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Then wash up and have breakfast quickly. I''m sleepy too. I''m going to sleep. Bye." After hanging up, Genevieve''s mind seemed to be boggled by something. When Noah came out of the bathroom and saw Genevieve, he couldn''t help but ask with a smile, "What''s the matter? What did Mango say to you that warrants such an expression on your face?" "Noah, we may have a trouble." Noah was taken aback by Genevieve''s words. "What?" Genevieve repeated what Mango had told her and ced special attention on Tessa and Marcelo. The color drained from Noah''s face all of a sudden. "What''s the name again?" "Tessa, that''s what Mango told me. I feel that if Mango wouldn''t have called me if it has nothing to do with us. Furthermore, she pointed out Tessa''s surname. I''m afraid she''s trying to remind us of something." Genevieve didn''t know about Tessa. Firstly, it was because Noah didn''t want her to be too close to the Soo family. Secondly, the matter between Tessa and Carlson had always been a secret. Genevieve only knew Brt. As for Tessa, the Soo family had demanded everyone to keep their mouths shut after the marriage, so Genevieve naturally had no chance of finding out. Noah hadn''t even mentioned Tessa to her. At this moment, Genevieve couldn''t help but pause for a moment when she saw Noah''s reaction. "What''s the matter with you?" "Tessa is my cousin. She is Barack''s family. I was close to her since I was a child. I thought that although she wasn''t happy after marrying Marcelo, it wouldn''t be this bad. Moreover, the Li family went bankrupt overnight and Marcelo left the capital with his entire family. When I wanted to look into it, there was nothing left for me to investigate. I have always thought that Tessa would ask me for help if she experienced any problems in life. I didn''t expect her to be in that kind of situation." Noah suddenly felt a terrible ache in his heart. His beloved cousin had been tortured to such a state by the Li family. Tessa, who was once a beautiful and promising soldier, was now a cripple! Noah even wished that he could kill Marcelo right now. "I have to go to Y Country now." "You can''t leave." Genevieve grabbed Noah and stopped him. She said in a low voice, "Haven''t you thought about anything else?" "What''s there to think of?" Noah''s mind was nowpletely upied by Tessa. When he saw Genevieve''s frown and heard her question, he couldn''t help but freeze for a moment. Genevieve hurriedly said, "The Li family is a noble family. They have been staying in the Santell Capital for so many years. Why did their family go bankrupt after marrying Tessa? How could this happen if someone else wasn''t behind this matter? Noah, I know that you are worried about Tessa, but there are more important things than her at this point. After all, Mango won''t tell us this matter if there isn''t anything more to it. If it''s only because Tessa is your sister, Nathaniel and Mango will just tell us directly, right? Why would they beat around the bush? I think you should look into it." Noah felt that Genevieve''s words make perfect sense. "I''ll call Noah straightaway." "If Noah could call you, he wouldn''t have asked Mango to call me." Genevieve stopped Noah at once. At this moment, Mango sent a text message to Genevieve. "Tessa used to love Carlson." Mango didn''t mention Carlson''s name on the phone just now. She only mentioned a young man from a wealthy family because she was afraid that their call was being tapped. So this sentence was the key point. Genevieve''s eyes narrowed abruptly. Noah also saw this and couldn''t help but be stunned. Then the text message on Genevieve''s phone disappeared at a speed as fast as lightning. Noah knew that Nathaniel was behind this. Noah could no longer remain calm when Carlson was mentioned. "How could it be?" "What is it?" Genevieve knew that Noah had to have known something when she saw his reaction. Noah said hastily, "I know that Brt and Carlson loved each other. Back then, Carlson was arrested and punished after he murdered someone for Brt. Later, after he was released from prison, he made Brt pay. Since then, he has been staying away from women. How is this rted to Tessa?" Noah felt that there was a need for an investigation concerning this matter. For this reason, he couldn''t care less about work right now. He asked for personal leave and sent someone reliable to investigate this matter. Since Nathaniel wanted Noah to look into this, he would naturally disclose some information to him. Therefore, it wasn''t hard for Noah to figure everything out. His face turned ashen when he knew the truth. The Soo family! His family was deeply involved in this matter. If this was true, their destruction was already in line. At the thought of this, Noah called his grandfather, Nn, directly. "Hi, grandpa." Since Noah got married, he rarely contacted Noah. Thus, thetter was surprised by the sudden phone call. "Hey brat, do you still remember that you have a grandfather?" At present, the head of the Soo family was Noah''s uncle, Susan. Noah was not in the mood to bicker with Noah. He told thetter everything he found out in detail. Noah was shocked instantly. "Are you telling the truth, each and every bit of it?" "Yes. Carlson hasn''t started investigating this matter yet, but it will only be a matter of time. It''s said that he is already on a flight to Y Country. As long as he confirms that Tessa''s daughter, Sissaye, is his daughter, the Soo family will be doomed. Grandpa, did uncle really do that to Tessa back then?" Noah couldn''t believe it, but he knew it was true because he was raised in a wealthy family. He knew all the dirty things by heart. That was why he didn''t like the position of the head of the family. He just wanted a simple life! However, he would never imagine that his uncle, Susan, would actually do such a thing. Over the years, Nn not been involved in any matters of the family at all. Naturally, he did not know if this was true. However, since it had been found out, it meant that Susan was indeed behind it. Now, they only needed the proof. There was no time for Nn to think of a solution. Although Noah informed Nn at the first instant, Harris was already on his way to Y Country. Nn could already foretell the future of the Soo family. Now that it was toote to do anything, the Soo family had to pay for what they did, but... Nn said in a low voice, "From now on, you are no longer a member of the Soo family." "Grandpa, no!" Noah immediately understood what Nn meant. He was about to say something else. However, he heard the former say, "Noah, listen to me. If your uncle, Susan, is behind this, there is no way for us to turn the situation around. You know better than me who Carlson is now. The regime has changed, so every elite family is trying to take care of themselves. But I didn''t expect that Susan would poison his own family member back then. The Soo family is doomed now. But you''re different. You don''t work for the government, and your father-inw is a powerful figure. As long as you are not a member of the Soo family, he can keep you safe. As long as you survive, the Soo family will have a chance to rise to power again. Listen to me. After the Soo family was gone, you will give away your property without keeping any for yourself. As long as you are a civilian with no wealth, Carlson will surely keep you alive and safe considering your friendship. Meanwhile, Brenson will not kill you as well. As long as you are still alive, you and your son will make the Soo family great again. Money can be earned once it is gone, but the same can''t be applied to human lives." Nn had always doted on his grandson, but unfortunately, thetter wasn''t interested in taking over the Soo family. Now that the Soo family could not escape their doom, Nn quickly made his decision to abandon the family so that Noah could be saved! "Oh, grandpa!" Noah was sobbing instantly. Nn knew that Noah was feeling sad, but he was also very pleased with his grandson. In an aristocratic family, the ties between family members were basically nonexistent. Noah was the only one who did not want to use dirty means to seize control of the family. He left the family and developed his own business, which allowed Nn to enjoy happiness and harmony in the family for several years. Nn went teary as well when he realized that this would likely be thest time he saw Noah. "Genevieve is a good girl, and now the Soo family is in deep trouble. The Soo family has treated her badly and for that I''m sorry. Back then, your grandmother left behind a pair of bracelets. I have kept them in the bank. Take them from the bank and give them to Genevieve. Live a good life with her in the future." Noah knew that the bracelets were the sign of the matriarch of the Soo family. They were also the dowry of his grandmother. Although Susan was now the head of the family, Nn had never given the bracelets to Susan''s wife. Noah did not expect that it would be passed down to Genevieve. "Grandpa, I''m sorry, I can''t make it back to your ce now." Noah was now in the Santell Capital. He could not leave the Santell Capital because he was on good terms with Nathaniel. How could Nn not know about this? He said in a low voice, "Don''te back! You''ve done a great job of finding out and telling me in time. Noah, I won''t talk too much, but the future of the Soo family is in your hands. The rise and fall of aristocratic families are like the cycle of the moon. It will wax and wane. This is prettymon. Right now, you need to focus on how to re-establish the Soo family. I believe that you will definitely lead the Soo family to be an aristocratic family again." Noah held the phone tightly as tears filled his eyes. He knew this was hisst call to Nn. "Grandpa, shall we have a video call?" "There''s no need for that." After saying that, Nn hung up the phone. Noah couldn''t keep his tears from falling. Genevieve stood behind him when he didn''t notice it. She hugged him from behind and whispered, "I''m here with you." Noah suddenly turned around and hugged her, burying his face in her neck. Hot, warm liquid was dripping onto her neck. It was burning hot. Genevieve felt upset as well, but she knew that certain things were not up to her to decide. If it wasn''t for Nathaniel and Mango''s call, it was very likely that they would suffer the same fate as Susan. Now, Noah was at least safe. Although the Soo family had fallen to their demise, it had little impact on Noah and Genevieve''s life. After Noah handed over his properties, Carlson would definitely not let him live off a woman. Therefore, Noah was now a follower who worked for Carlson. Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 Mango could imagine the mess that the Soo family was currently in. After the call, she couldn''t help but feel a little upset. She walked out of the study and spotted Tessa. Tessa stood in the corridor and looked at Mango as she nodded her head. Mango found it hard to imagine that Tessa used to be heroic and valiant. She didn''t know what to say to Tessa, so she smiled and nodded before leaving. However, Tessa asked in a low voice, "Are you telling the truth?" "What?" Mango was slightly taken aback. Tessa smiled bitterly and said softly, "I heard everything just now." Mango froze for a moment before she whispered, "Nathan and Noah are good buddies." "Carlson won''t be doing that." Tessa looked at Mango. She felt a little nervous and impatient. However, Mango thought that she was mainlyforting herself. Mango didn''t know how much Tessa had overheard from the conversation, but she felt that it was necessary for Tessa to know the truth as a woman. Thus, she told Tessa everything that Nathaniel had told her, including her own spections. Sissaye was not around because she was asleep. That was why Tessa hade out to talk to her. Thus, Mango did not hide anything from her. "Harris will be here soon. Maybe he will be here when we wake up tomorrow morning. He brought Carlson''s blood with him. He will do a paternity test for Sissaye. I know that you are very confused now, Tessa, but I also know that you believe in Carlson. However, knowing his character, do you think he will forgive the Soo family for letting you and your child suffer for so many years? No one can stop his wrath." Mango didn''t know what Tessa would do, but it would be silly of her if she still thought that Carlson was the same person he was eight years ago. After all, her life was not a bed of roses in the past eight years. Meanwhile, Carlson struggled between life and death as he ascended to his current position step by step. There were some things that he had to do even though he did not want. This was what power and politics were about. Tessa waspletely stupefied. She couldn''t believe that her family was the reason of all the sufferings she had gone through. Out of the blue, sheughed out loud as tears slid down the corners of her eyes. "Mrs. Ye, thank you very much." Tessa wasn''t stupid. Naturally, she knew that Mango was helping her. However, she was in a bad mood right now, so she needed to find a ce to process everything. Mango understood her current feelings as well. She nodded without saying anything. Tessa didn''t go back to her room. After all, her daughter was still sleeping. Besides, right now, she didn''t want her daughter to find out about these diry matters and sins too early. She walked to the living room. There was no one here. She sat on the sofa in a daze. Even though the heater was very warm, her body felt cold all over. She used to be the pride of the Soo family. She even had the chance to be its head. However, she did not expect that it would be her downfall too. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Susan was really something! He had done everything in the name of the Soo family''s prosperity, but truth was, it was for his own gain. Although everything was only Mango''s spection, Tessa knew that it was the truth. For so many years, she had never contact the Soo family no matter how hard life was. That was because she thought she had disgraced the family, but she did not expect them to be behind all of this. Tessa now had hurt feelings and a broken heart. She simply sat upright in the living room until Harris arrived in the early morning. Harris knew Tessa, but he never imagined that he would see her in such a manner. He was shocked when he saw her. She was thin and bony. She didn''t look as elegant or energetic as she used to be. Even if Harris didn''t know anything about her, he understood that she had led a tough life in the past few years. After Carlson was released from prison, he didn''t inquire about Tessa''s whereabouts anymore because he was afraid that he would be tempted to go to her. At that time, his position as the heir was in jeopardy because he was in prison. His grandfather only offered him one single chance to atone himself, so he had no time to do anything else. However, Harris didn''t expect that Tessa would end up like this because of they didn''t pay attention to her. In fact, Harris and Tessa were oncerades-in-arms, but now he was at a loss for words when he looked at her. On the contrary, she smiled and initiated the conversation. "You''re finally here, aren''t you?" Her voice was hoarse and dry. Harris couldn''t bear to hear it. "What happened to you?" "Yeah, I also want to know how I ended up like this." Tessa smiled bitterly. She knew why Harris was here, so she said in a low voice, "You''ll need to wait for a while. Sissaye is still sleeping. She was scared out of her wits yesterday, not the mention she was injured. No matter what you want from her, you''ll need to wait until she wakes up." "Okay." Harris did not force her. He sat down by Tessa''s side and took a proper look at her. She looked haggard and worn out after all these years. He could already imagine how Carlson would feel when he saw her. Tessa knew that Harris was scrutinizing her. She also knew that she was no longer the same person as before. So she asked in a low voice, "Does he know that you are here?" "He does, but he doesn''t know I''m here because of you and Sissaye. He is undergoing specialized training now." Tessa was stunned for a moment after hearing his words. Specialized training! It felt like ages ago since shest heard the term. She used to be a someone who was always in specialized training. However, now she found it difficult even to pick up a bucket of water. A trace of sadness shed through her eyes. "Harris, Sissaye is Carlson''s daughter. I know that the Mo family required her to undergo a paternity test. I know that there is no way for me to continue my rtionship with Carlson considering my current status. But can you please tell him to let me stay by Sissaye''s side since she was still young? I will leave when she grows up a few yearster." Although Tessa still loved Carlson over the years, she had lost her past confidence after years of being tormented by Marcelo. She wasn''t a worthy match to Carlson because of his high status. Even though she was still the pride of the Soo family, it was still a bit farfetched for her to marry him. In the past, she was young and frivolous. She had the courage to chase after her heart''s desires with pure love burning in her heart. Now, after all these years of experiences, she had long since understood the disparity between her and Carlson. Going all out in pursue for love once in her life was sufficient to her. Harris narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "You know Carl the best. He is not someone that change his decisions easily because of other people, so no matter what you want to do, you should tell him in person." Tessa went silent. After a while, she gave Susan a call in front of Harris. She had always had the phone number of the head of the Soo family, but she had never called him, not even once. In the past, she did not want the Soo family to be embarrassed by her. She would live her own life, even if Marcelo was violent toward her and addicted to gamble. This was her life, and she didn''t want it to be aughing stock. However, now that she knew that Susan was behind all of this, she would be lying if she said that she didn''t hate him. She deliberately waited until Harris was here to make the phone call. This was because she wanted Harris to know what the Soo family had done to her and how they had plotted against Carlson. She believed that things would not end well for the Soo family knowing Carlson''s temper. She was not heartless, nor did she have no mercy for the Soo family. However, she could tolerate her family scheming and plotting against her, but she had zero tolerance against them when they schemed against Carlson and her child. If Susan was the great mastermind behind everything, it was impossible that he had no knowledge about the type of life Tessa and her child had led over the years. Moreover, it was very likely that he was the one who had instructed Marcelo to do so. In that case, why should she show mercy to the Soo family? Her daughter was ady born of a noble line, but she was kept in the dark and manipted by the Soo family. They even nned to use Sissaye as a bargaining chip to obtain a brighter future for the Soo family. What right did they have to do that? A trace of ruthlessness shed through Tessa''s eyes. The moment the phone was connected, Tessa turned on the call recording and put the call on loudspeaker. "Susan, this is Tessa." Tessa didn''t even call him uncle. This kind of scum didn''t deserve to be her uncle at all! It was obvious that Susan did not expect Tessa to call him. However, he also received word that Marcelo, that useless guy, did not know where Tessa was right now. "Where on earth are you?" Susan''s words were neutral without emotions. Marcelo said that Tessa left with her lover, but Susan did some digging and found that Carlson was still in the Santell capital, so it couldn''t be him. Who else could it be? Susan did not manage to find any other information. After all, it had not been long since Tessa left Marcelo. Nn, on the other hand, did not intend to put up a fight any longer. Naturally, he did not inform Susan about all of this. Since Susan had brought it upon himself, he would naturally bear the consequences. It was a pity that the Soo family would have to go down with him. Nn did not want the Soo family to be destroyed, but he was powerless to stop it. After calling Noah, he issued a statement saying that Noah was expelled from the Soo family for being disrespectful to the elders. Susan heaved a deep sigh of relief when he heard the news. Noah had always been a threat to Susan. After all, Genevieve''s family was powerful. Susan was afraid that Noah woulde back on a whim and take over the position of the head of the family. Now that he heard that Nn had expelled Noah from the family, he felt much more at ease. On the other hand, after doing this, Nn had a heart attack and was sent immediately to the emergency room. Although Susan felt a little sad, she was also secretly ted. Noah was expelled from the family. If Nn passed away, he would be the only rightful owner of the Soo family. No one could override his decision anymore. Just when Susan was immersed in his delight, Tessa called him. He understood that Tessa was very likely to be the variable that could turn things around. Hence, he decided to clean things up. Tessa would not be so stupid as to tell Susan her location. She only asked coldly, "You know best why I married Marcelo back then. I still remember that you held a banquet and invited many people during your birthday back then. That day, you called me to the study and asked me about my ns. You gave me a cup of water to drink. You were my uncle, so I wasn''t on my guard against you. However, I fainted after drinking the water. When I woke up again, Marcelo was lying next to me. Then everyone just happened to walk through that door and enter the room. I don''t think this is a coincidence, is it?" Harris narrowed his eyes as soon as Tessa said this. That was the reason Tessa married Marcelo! At first, he was actually quite angry. Even though Carlson had tried to push Tessa away, she married Marcelo instantly after what Carlson did. This was quite humiliating to Carlson at that time. Moreover, Carlson was arrested at that time, so Tessa''s actions would make others think that she had abandoned him. It was also precisely because of this that Harris had told Carlson to give up on Tessa. Otherwise, Carlson would definitely not hold back from looking for Tessa after he was released from prison. On hindsight, it seemed that Carlson was not being as helpful as he thought he was. Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 Susan''s face turned gloomy when she heard Tessa say that. "It''s a trivial matter ages ago. Why did you bring it up?" "Uncle, why do you think I''m telling you this right now?" Tessa was a little agitated. "When you wanted me to marry him, I did as you said. The Soo family can''t afford to be humiliated. Although I suspect that it was your arrangement and that the cup of water was drugged, everything had already happened. I admit defeat since it happened because I was careless. Besides, you told me that Carlson was arrested. As long as I broke up with him and married someone else, Brenson will save Carlson. That was the reason I married Marcelo." She didn''t want to say these things, but right now, she was blinded by hatred. Harris''s frown remained on his face. Carlson had caused a hugemotion when he killed someone by ident. Even Brenson was not able to help him. Furthermore, the other members of the Mo family were not stupid. They would love it if Carlson were to lose his status as theirpetitors. That was why Carlson was in a precarious situation back then. Many had secretly wanted him to die. Various underhanded methods were deployed against him. In the past few years, Carlson had not had a proper sleep while he was in jail. He was in danger of being killed at any time. So when Harris heard Tessa saying that Susan had a way of saving Carlson as long as she married Marcelo, he was quite astonished. After all, Tessa knew Carlson''s situation and also the dangers he was facing. Was she actually trying to save him? Harris nced at Tessa and remained silent. Susan''s brows was knitted together tightly. "What exactly are you trying to tell me?" "I only wish to ask one question. I want the best for the Soo family. Why did you set me up?" Tessa raised her voice a few notches out of the blue. Susan, however, replied somewhat impatiently, "Set you up? Tessa, you should be thanking me. If I hadn''t schemed against you, would you marry Marcelo? Considering your feelings for Carlson, you would be waiting for him to be released from jail if you hadn''t gotten married, wouldn''t you? Or perhaps, you might do something extreme or unreasonable. It was unknown if you would harm the Soo family in order to save him. You might even be noticed and killed by the enemies of the Mo family. So, you should be thanking me. I schemed against you and persuaded you to marry Marcelo. The way I look at it, I have saved your life." "Is that so? Did you do this for my sake?" Tessa broke intoughter abruptly with a cold look in her eyes. On the other hand, Susan said, "Of course it''s for your own good. Anyway, you''re a member of the Soo family. You''re also my niece." "So you acknowledge that I am your niece! Then why did you poison Marcelo after I married him? Was it really for my own good? Why did you render him into someone who can''t bear children?" Harris lifted his head all of a sudden upon hearing Tessa''s questions. What did she mean? Was Tessa living like a widow all these years? Did this mean that she had never consummated her marriage with Marcelo? Harris was shocked to the core. When Susan heard Tessa''s question, he knew that she already knew the answer. He didn''t bother to hide it from her as he said, "Even if I didn''t poison Marcelo, would you be willing to have him as your husband? The man you love is Carlson, so how could you forget him in such a short amount of time? Even if you marry Marcelo, you won''t let him touch you intimately. Since that''s the case, what''s wrong with me helping you out? What''s wrong with settling the problem once and for all?" "Were you doing this for my own good? Yes, I admit that if I marry Marcelo, I may not consummate my marriage with him, but you shouldn''t interfere in my matter! Have you thought about what situation you''ve put me in once you poisoned him? You are a member of the Soo family, but you let him think that Carlson was the one who poisoned him. Marcelo married me and lost his ability to procreate as a man. His head was messed up ever since. He kept beating me up at home. This is what you want to see, right? You actually hate me, don''t you?" This question had been bugging Tessa. She couldn''t understand why Susan would do that to her. Was it hatred? She finally figured it out after sitting in the living room for the entire night. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. When Tessa and Susan fought for the position of the head of the family, they had already fallen out with each other and be enemies. On the other hand, Susan was able to manipte Marcelo so that he could make Tessa''s life a living hell. He was also able to vent his anger while not viting the ancestral rules of the Soo family, where members were prohibited from harming each other. He was truly a shrewd schemer. Susan didn''t deny it when Tessa brought it up. "Yes, I hate you! You''re my niece, so the position of head of the family should be mine. Why would you, a youth, take part in it? If it weren''t for you and Noah, why would father look down on me? Because of you and Carlson, he even wanted to pass the position to you. You''re just a young girl. How can you lead the Soo family to glory? Moreover, you must have been proud that you''ve kept the rtionship of you and Carlson a secret. If I hadn''t cleaned up your tracks, people would have known about your rtionship with Carlson. What''s the matter? Do you hate me now? You slept with Carlson and didn''t even know you were pregnant. If Marcelo actually slept with you, who could tell if the baby was Carlson''s child? Since you are a member of the Soo family, you should make some contributions to the family." Everything was clear to Tessa now. Her love and enthusiasm for her uncle dissipated gradually as well. "I won''t me you for what you did for the sake of the Soo family. However, you married me off to the Li family. Then you destroyed the Li family. Are you really doing this for the Soo family''s glory? You''re just trying to take revenge on me and torture me. If I wasn''t pregnant with Carlson''s child, you might have killed me straightaway, right? But this humiliation is more terrible than killing me. Don''t you agree? You ordered Marcelo to poison me and make me lose my fighting skills so that you can do whatever you want with me. Isn''t that right? That was how you exert control over me and my child. You wanted her meek and docile so that you can grovel to Carlson in the future, right?" "Yes! You''re right, but so what? You''re now at the bottom of society. It''s extremely difficult for you to get in touch with people like Carlson. So what if someone rescued you now? Can you go straight to Carlson? I''m telling you, Tessa, I''m the only one who can offer a home to Sissaye. So you''d better be polite to me. Over the years, I knew about everything that Marcelo has done to you. You''ve suffered for so many years. Now that you''ve escaped, I won''t make things difficult for you. As long as you return to the Soo family obediently with Sissaye, I promise you''ll still be the treasured daughter of the Soo family. As for Marcelo, I''ll help you settle your problem with him. I''m sure you don''t want your daughter to be rid of her family, do you? So let''s call it a day, shall we?" After hearing such shameless words from Susan, Tessa was so angry that she felt likeughing. She asked, "Is this your decision, or is it the decision of the entire Soo family?" "Is there any difference between the Soo family and me? Tessa, I am the head of the Soo family. My words are the will of the Soo family. I determine the future of the Soo family. What about it? Do you still want someone else to help you? Let me tell you something. Not long ago, father had issued an announcement to expel your brother, Noah, from the Soo family. His name was even removed from the genealogy archives. If you want him to stand up for you, you''d better save your breath." Tessa heaved a sigh of relief instead upon hearing Susan''s words. She knew that the Soo family deserved what wasing, but she cared about Noah''s safety as well. Tessa immediately understood the reason behind Nn''s actions. It was likely that he had already known the ins and outs about this matter. However, he didn''t call her at all. He didn''t even say a word of apology to her. Tessa was sorely disappointed. She sneered while saying, "Susan, cherish your time in the Soo family. You won''t be the head of the family for long." "What do you mean by that?" Susan was taken aback for a moment, but Tessa could not be bothered to say another word to him. She hung up the phone. Tessa was in a bad mood, but she had to be on the move for her daughter. Harris knew Tessa well. He said softly, "I''ll tell Carl the truth. However, the things between you and him..." "! understand your concerns. Regardless of whether I''m celibate or not for the past few years, there''s no way I can be together with him anymore. I only hope that he can acknowledge Sissaye as his daughter. She has gone through too much hardship over the years." Tessa felt sorry for Sissaye. If she had known that she was pregnant with Carlson''s child, she would definitely not marry Marcelo. She thought that she was pregnant after she was drugged and had sex with Marcelo. On second thought, since Susan had nned to take advantage of her and Sissaye, he would naturally not allow her to sleep with Marcelo. In that case, she actually did not consummate her marriage with Marcelo. Instead, she did not know that she was pregnant because she did not pay attention to herself. Later on, Sissaye was born prematurely. Tessa thought that the recent incidents in her family had affected her health. It didn''t ur to her that Sissaye was a full-term baby. Now she had figured everything out, but it made her even more upset. Although she still loved Carlson, she was no longer someone who matched his status. Nathaniel and Mango waited for Tessa and Harris to finish their conversation before they went downstairs. "Are you here?" "Yes." Harris nodded at Nathaniel as he greeted him. "Let''s have our breakfast together." Mango smiled and went to the kitchen after that. Tessa also stood up to help her out at the kitchen. Mango saw here in, so she couldn''t help but say, "You should keep an eye on Sissaye. I''ll take care of things here. Furthermore, there are maids here who can lend me a hand. I''m just looking at the recipe. Sissaye has suffered quite a few injuries that aren''t visible to the naked eye. It''s better if you can get Harris to do a full-body checkup for her." "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, Sissaye and I would still be in that hellhole. Mrs. Ye, I''ll keep your kindness in mind." Tessa wasn''t the ungrateful type, but Mango didn''t think too much about it. "I didn''t know that I would be saving you and Carlson''s child. I just couldn''t bear to see such a young kid suffer like that. You''re being too polite to me. Nathan, Noah, and Carlson are good friends. Since Nathan said that you are the best soldier under hismand, he will definitely not ignore your plight. But you have to know that the Ye family is now in trouble, so we can''t be involved in this now. That was why we called Harris. I hope you can understand our action." Tessa immediately understood the situation. She frowned slightly and whispered, "Is Carlson nning to make a move on the aristocratic families now?" "Even if he does nothing, the head of the Mo family will do something. It''s time for a regime change. You''re a member of the Soo family, so you should understand..." Mango didn''t say anything else, but Tessa knew what she meant. Since she understood the situation, she realized the great gap between her and Carlson. Moving forward, it seemed impossible for her to continue her rtionship with Carlson. Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 Tessa went to the room to take care of Sissaye after hearing Mango''s words. Meanwhile, thetter told the servants to add a few more dishes. This was because Harris had stayed in the Ye family before, so she knew what food he liked and did not like. The women were busy with chores while Nathaniel and Harris were also upied. The two of them headed for the study straight away. "How''s Zion?" Nathaniel had a headache when he thought of Zion. Why would thetter go to Carlson and suffer from the intense training when he had afortable life? However, Nathaniel understood one thing after the incident with the Soo family. A powerful family should bring their children up in separate locations so that they could ensure a way out for the family. However, he did not hope that things woulde to this for the Ye family. Harris, on the other hand, said indifferently, "Don''t worry, Zion has great potential. There''s a lot of room for development." "I just feel bad for him." "I know, but what about it? A man has great responsibilities on his shoulder. Besides, he is the son of an elite family. I''m sure you know that he has a lot on his te. Well, why don''t you ask Wisdom to give it a try?" As soon as Harris finished speaking, Nathaniel rejected his suggestion. "He is Nick''s only son, so I can''t do that to him. I''ll support him no matter what he wants to do." "No wonder he is your favorite child." Although Harris said so, he did not suggest anything else. Instead, he leaned against the chair and whispered, "What should I tell Carl?" "Just tell him the truth." Nathaniel didn''t care much about it. Harris nced at him helplessly and said, "You are a sly man. You called me here and so that you can push everything to me, right?" "Of course. My wife and I are here on a vacation. I did a great job by saving Carlson''s daughter and beloved woman. As for the rest, do you expect me to do everything? Don''t forget that Noah is my friend. I refuse to destroy the Soo family with my own hands. Besides, I''m not a government official anymore. It''s not my business, isn''t it?" Nathaniel had never felt so grateful for his retirement until now. Harris, on the other hand, said with a smile, "Carlson can appoint you in the blink of an eye. Do you really think that they''ll approve your retirement after you sign the papers?" Upon hearing this, the blood drained from Nathaniel''s face in an instant. "Let me tell you something. Go back and tell Carlson this. If he ys any tricks, I don''t mind taking my wife and children with me to be the residents of Y Country. I''m sure you know that Eugene would love for me to be a citizen of Y Country." Harris fell silent upon hearing this. Few people knew Eugene''s identity, but as a senior official, Carlson was not in the dark. As a result, Harris was also very clear. Nathaniel and Eugene had been friends for many years. Eugene was the eldest prince of Y Country. So if Carlson pushed Nathaniel too hard, it was possible that thetter would bring his wife and children to Y Country. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Do you want to piss Carl off?" "That depends on whether he is going to piss me off." Nathaniel was now increasingly cunning. "I''m sure there are other people around him. Don''t be focused on me solely. I''ve donated three research facilities and given him so much money. What else does he want? I give my word that the Ye family will not be involved in politics in the future, okay? I''m really tired. I just want to live a peaceful life with my wife and children." Nathaniel sounded sincere and genuine. Although Harris was Carlson''s family doctor, he was also his advisor and wise strategist. He had been helping Carlson to recruit talents. Harris finally gave up upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "It''s a waste of talent for you to be a businessman." "We all have our dreams and aspirations." All of a sudden, Harris said with a smile, "You did escape from the problem, but your son is determined to be involved. Well, it''s lucky for Carlson that you''ve left since you''re an unruly person. Zion is much more suitable to take up the jobpared to you. It''s much easier to train him than training someone obedient." Nathaniel was suddenly tempted to punch Harris all of a sudden. "That''s my son you''re talking about!" "But he might be Carl''s son-inw too. If Sissaye is really Carl''s daughter, she should be the same age as your son. It''s not impossible to arrange for an engagement at this time. After all, a son-inw is also a son to his father-inw. Carl thinks very highly of Zion. You won''t have to worry because you''ll lead a good life in the future." Harris said teasingly with a smile. However, Nathaniel frowned slightly. "Who cares to be his son-inw?" "That''s not your decision to make." Nathaniel sneered as he said, "Don''t you bother about Zion''s life. Let me tell you something. In the future, if he takes a fancy to Sissaye, I will let him marry her even if Carlson objects to it. But if my son doesn''t like Sissaye, I won''t agree to force him to marry Sissaye. In the Ye family, we don''t care about status and power. Only the opinions of our children matter." He said it with confidence. Harris knew that Nathaniel meant what he said. "Fine, I''m just kidding. Why do you take it so seriously? It''s too early to talk about marriage now, but we can''t rule out the possibility that Carl will think of Zion as his son-inw while training him." Nathaniel fell silent. Nathaniel was happy that there was someone who could train Zion. However, he would never allow anyone to interfere with Zion''s marriage and love affairs. The Ye family didn''t need any nobledies or wealthy families to help them. Nathaniel would agree to Zion marrying a girl from the slums as long as he liked her. They talked about Tessa for a while. Soon Sissaye was awake. Harris didn''t know what Tessa told her. However, the moment he saw Sissaye, he knew that she was Carlson''s child. Her eyes were just too simr to those of Carlson. However, he still had to go through the procedures. Harris drew Sissaye''s blood and began the paternity test. Sissaye had always been really silent. Everyone here was a stranger to her, but she liked to spend her time with Mango. Mango was the one who turned her life around. Furthermore, she was a truly gentle soul. Tessa could tell that Sissaye liked Mango, so she took her hand and sat beside Mango. "Sissaye has been staying with me since she is young. She has so much to learn in this world. I hope that you will take good care of her if there''s a chance in the future, Mrs. Ye." Meanwhile, Mango shook her head and said, "I can''t take care of her. After all, the Ye family is just a group of merchants. However, you can go to Noah. After all, he is her uncle, so he will be nice to her. Furthermore, Genevieve is a kind person too. Her family, Barney, is only a few years older than Sissaye. He is very easy to get along with." In the past, Mango liked Sissaye, so she wouldn''t mind thetter visiting her house. However, after learning about the impending doom of the Soo family, Mango finally understood the current situation. During the change of regime, it would be wise for each family to be a little more careful with what they did. Moreover, the Ye family was now involved in business, so they no longer had much say in politics in the future. It took a lot of effort to pull the Ye family out of this whirlpool of trouble. Mango felt that there was no need for the Ye family to be involved in this just because of Sissaye. Tessa was a smart person. Naturally, she knew the hidden behind Mango''s words, but she was still very grateful to her. "Thank you, I will keep this in mind." "No problem." Sissaye didn''t know what Mango and Tessa were talking about, but she knew that Mango didn''t want her to visit. She felt a little down. Mango was reminded of her own daughter when she saw Sissaye''s current state. In the end, she couldn''t bear to see her sad, so she said, "I have a son who is the same age as you. He is also a hacker. I hope you''ll meet him someday. You might even enjoy ying with him. Also, my daughter is the same age as you too. She doesn''t have any strength other than eating. She is a foodie who is good at smelling out tasty food. You can also be friends with her. I''m sure she''ll bring you around to enjoy all the delicacies in this world." Sissaye was stunned all of a sudden. Then she was pleasantly surprised. Although Mango had turned her down, she had offered to introduce her son and daughter. Did this mean that Mango didn''t hate her? Sissaye was still young, so this was all she could think about. However, Tessa knew what Mango meant. The Ye family was still in trouble. She would not associate herself with Tessa, but the children were naive and innocent. It was okay for them to be friends and had fun together. Tessa was instantly grateful to her. "I know what to do now." "Nathan and I are here for a trip after all. So when Harris gets the medical report for the paternity test, he will take you back with him to the Santell Capital. I won''t be interfering in your future from now on. But as a woman, I would advise you to follow your heart. It''s up to Carlson to make the choice. You should do everything with a clear conscience." Mango patted Tessa on the shoulder meaningfully. Thetter suddenly felt a lump in her throat. After eight years, she did not know how Carlson felt about her, but she knew that there were mountains to move and difficulties to ovee between the two of them. Carlson had worked hard to obtain his current position. Would it be affected by the arrival of Tessa and Sissaye? Tessa had no answer to that. Of course, Mango had no idea as well. However, this wasn''t something she should be considering. The only thing she could do right now was to protect her children and family. She didn''t have much time to worry about anything else. Harris stayed here for two days. The result of the paternity test was out. Sissaye was indeed the daughter of Carlson and Tessa. Once it was confirmed, Harris immediately informed Carlson about the matter and requested for Tessa and Sissaye''s immediate departure to the Santell Capital. Carlson waspletely dumbfounded. Did he have a seven-year-old daughter? Besides, what did Harris tell him? What kind of hellish life Tessa had been living for the past eight years? The Soo family and the Li family had the nerve to torment his beloved woman for so many years. His daughter was supposed to be ady born of noble blood, but now Marcelo, the bastard, sold her to an acrobatic troupe. Carlson grew angrier as he listened to the report. His chest was almost exploding with anger. However, he was no longer the man he was eight years ago. He still remained level- headed in certain matters. "Don''te back for the time being. Tell Nathaniel to wait for me for a couple of days. I wille and pick them up in person." Harris understood his order more or less. It wasn''t a good time for Tessa and Sissaye to return to the Santell Capital. After all, Brenson had already arranged for Carlson''s engagement. The sudden appearance of Tessa and her daughter would only bring trouble to Carlson. Brenson would also be displeased with it. Harris could not help but feel worried when he thought of what they would be facing next. He even took a nce at Nathaniel. At this critical moment, it was not a good thing that Nathaniel had saved Tessa and Sissaye. However, Harris couldn''t me him for this. He really felt conflicted. Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel said before Carlson could speak, "You''ll be living here now. Here''s the key. I''m taking my wife out for a walk. Make yourself at home." Harris was not surprised that Nathaniel knew what Carlson was going to do. However, he was surprised was that Nathaniel had actually nned to leave the house to them so that he could make his escape. "Nathaniel, you''re being unreasonable." "What do you mean by unreasonable? I''m just a businessman now. I''m afraid that I''ll lose my life if I know too much. Goodbye." Nathaniel didn''t pay attention to Harris''s mumbling. He threw the keys to him and left with Mango straight away. They didn''t even say goodbye to Tessa. Although Mango thought that Nathaniel seemed to have won, she could also see that he was fleeing the house in a haste. She couldn''t help butugh at him. "Why are youughing?" Nathaniel was a little speechless. He was forced to hand over his own residence to someone else. This was absurd! However, it was no big dealpared to his carefree life in the future. It was just a building. At worst, he could stay in a hotel. "Let''s go. I''ll show you around Y Country and its beautiful scenery." Nathaniel put everything behind him, so Mango was naturally happy for him. "You seem to be familiar with this ce." Mango had been suspicious about it. From the moment they arrived, she noticed that Nathaniel seemed to know every ce like the back of his hand. He knew where the paths led to and where everything was at. Nathaniel did not hide anything from Mango. He replied honestly, "This is Eugene''s house. I''ve been here a few times." "You mean Mr. Sanchez, right? Isn''t he from Ocean City?" Mango was quite taken aback by the information. Nathaniel smiled as he said, "Eugene is indeed from Ocean City, but that''s his mother''s home. She married someone in the Y Country when she was young. She only returned to Ocean City after the divorce." "Is that true?" Mango had seldom heard of the Liang Family''s matters. Nathaniel said briefly, "Aitana Sanchez, Eugene''s mum, was married to the eldest prince of Y Country Country when she was young. The prince fell in love with her when he went on an adventure while concealing his identity. They fell for each other pretty soon and got married. Then only she found out that she had married a prince, but she had no other choice. She went back with him and gave birth to Eugene. Soon, Eugene was acknowledged as the heir to the throne. Unfortunately, when the prince became the king of Y Country, he took on a heavy responsibility and was tricked to sleep with a woman. Such matters are verymon in the royal family. Usually, the king would marry the woman to keep the bnce of power in the country, but Eugene''s mother didn''t like it. She handed over a divorce letter to the king and took Eugene back to Ocean City with her." Mango admired her courage after hearing the story. "Well, did Eugene''s father let his wife leave just like that?" "What else could he do? He loved her, but he couldn''t give her what she wanted. He also had to watch as she stood up for herself in the royal family. So he might as well let her leave so that his child could grow up in a healthy environment. However, the status of a person is everything. Although Aitana didn''t want Eugene to be involved in the affairs of Y Country, there were people who couldn''t stand them, so they had to deal with continuous assassinations. Eugene, Noah, and I knew each other since childhood. We became sworn brothers with Eugene when he was 16. At that time, he almost died after an assassin tried to kill him. We were also involved in that incident. That was how we knew his identity." Nathaniel heaved a sign emotionally when he said this. "It was also at that time that Eugene began to build his own forces and established the Dark Night Empire. It served to protect him and also attacked his enemies. No one dared to underestimate his ability. Some time ago, his father was assassinated and was on the verge of death. Now, Eugene had to return home with his wife and son. Emberly was here too but now she was guarding Eugene''s father because of her special identity. Eugene has now begun to take over some things in the country. He nned toe back and take over everything." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mango was a little surprised when she heard Nathaniel''s words. She didn''t expect that Eugene, one of the four talents in Ocean City, had such a prominent identity. "Does the higher-ups know about Mr. Sanchez''s identity?" "Of course they know. Why else would his Dark Night Empire be safe and sound? This is an alliance between the two countries. They also leave the Dark Night Empire alone in hopes to forge a good rtionship with Y country in the future." Mango nodded slightly in approval upon hearing his words. This information was nothing to Mango. She and Nathaniel didn''t notify anyone of their n. They simply went to a nearby travel agency and went on a vacation with the group. This was also a new experience for Mango. In the past, Nathaniel had arranged everything for her during their travel. Moreover, they were always surrounded by servants during the vacation. Now, Mango was traveling with the tourist party like an ordinary civilian. It was a refreshing experience. Just as Mango and Nathaniel were out for a vacation, Carlson had arrived in Y Country on a helicopter. Eugene naturally knew that the Crown Prince of Z Country was here in Y Country. However, he decided to turn a blind eye to it since he did know a few things. When Carlson walked into the vi, he had never expected to see Tessa in such a haggard state. For a split moment, he felt a crushing pain as if someone had pushed a knife into his heart. Harris went away in silence. Sissaye looked at the tall and handsome man in front of her. She was a little scared for a while. However, she saw that he was staring at Tessa unkindly. Even though she was still scared, she stepped forward and shielded Tessa behind her. "What do you want?" Sissaye''s voice was quavering but Carlson was stunned by the courage and stubbornness in her eyes. He looked at his daughter, who looked somewhat simr to him. For a moment, he was overwhelmed by a huge wave of emotions. He never thought that he would have a daughter at this age. His words were stuck in his throat because he was thrilled. His usual domineering and cunning aura had vanished at this moment. Instead, there was only helplessness and excitement. Tessa saw the look on Carlson''s face. For some reason, her nose went itchy and tears streamed down her face. If they hadn''t parted ways eight years ago, Carlson would have loved Sissaye very much. Sissaye panicked when she saw her mother crying. "Mommy, don''t be scared. I''ll protect you." She was already seven years old, but her height and weight were both lower than her peers. This was the result of long-term malnutrition. However, despite that, she still reached out her little arms to shield Tessa. She showed no weakness as a protector at all. Tears welled up in Carlson''s eyes. He squatted down and took a look at Sissaye. He said word by word, "Girl, I''m your dad, your real dad." Sissaye was slightly taken aback. She turned her head and looked at Tessa. She grew nervous only after Tessa nodded in agreement. Sissaye used to hate the word "dad". After all, Marcelo had done a bad job of being a dad. However, now that she knew that Marcelo was not her biological father, she didn''t think too much about anything else. Right now, a handsome guy came to her and told her that he was her father. Sissaye was at a loss for what to do, not to mention caught off guard. When what she had just done urred to her, she was tempted to run away from here. However, Carlson carried her over in his arms in an instant. Her body was so thin that he could feel her bones. She was his daughter! His daughter should have been loved by many and brought up as a princess. However, she looked so thin and weak. What was he doing as her father? If he had investigated this matter before, would it have saved Tessa and her daughter from so much suffering? He felt that he was a failure as a man. "Girl, I''m here now. No one will bully you anymore." "Don''t forget mommy. You can''t let anyone bully her." For the first time in her life, Sissaye felt the warm embrace of a man. For many years, Marcelo had never hugged her. Instead, he would beat and scold her. She used to envy the other children because they could ride on their father''s shoulders and have fun with their father. She also had dreams about a gentle father, but Marcelo was simply a nightmare to her. Right now, this man was hugging her gently. She could tell that he loved her. Therefore, she was a little flustered because she was afraid that this was a dream. Carlson felt that Sissaye was shivering in his arms. He thought his hug was too tight, so he hurriedly let her go and said, "Did I hurt you?" "No, you didn''t." Sissaye looked at Carlson before her eyes and felt that her father was really good-looking. He looked much better than Marcelo. In fact, Carlson wanted to tell Sissaye many things. He had never thought about having a daughter. However, his paternal instinct had overridden his judgment at his point. At present, he had a lot of questions for Tessa, so he could only give up on asking Sissaye for the time being. Carlson said to someone behind him, "Zion,e over." Then only Zion walked in from outside. When Harris told Carlson that he had a seven-year-old daughter, Carlson decided to bring Zion along. Sissaye had to have a ymate. Besides, Zion could protect her when Carlson wasn''t around. He possessed the necessary skills and intelligence to do so. Since Carlson had found his daughter, he would definitely not let her suffer any harm now that she was under his watch. Zion thought he could meet his parents this time, but he heard Harris say that Nathaniel had run away with Mango shamelessly. Therefore, he couldn''t help but let out a sigh. Ever since Zion went to the Santell Capital and learn from the Mo family, he knew that he couldn''t go home often. However, he hadn''t expected to miss out on a chance to see his parents again. Nathaniel was such a sly man. He had lost the chance to meet his son this time. It was unknown if he would regret it in the future. Zion walked inside and saw Sissaye. Naturally, Sissaye saw him as well. What a handsome guy! When Carlson saw his daughter staring at Zion, he suddenly smiled and said, "This is Zion, Nathaniel''s son. Do you remember Mango, who saved your lifest time? Zion is her son. He is about the same age as you, so why don''t you y with him for a while? I will be talking to your mom for a while, is that alright?" Sissaye did not answer him. Instead, she turned around to look at Tessa. Once she saw Tessa nod, she left Carlson''s side and went to Zion. She said timidly, "Hi, I''m Sissaye." "Come with me, please." Zion knew that Sissaye was Carlson''s daughter, so he didn''t try to butter her up. Instead, He remained cool and aloof as he turned around and brought her to the car outside the house. "Do you y games?" Zion didn''t know how to socialize with girls, especially girls of the same age. He had to take out his phone and squeeze out a sudden question. Harris, who was next to him, was rendered speechless by his action. Wasn''t Zion emotionally intelligent? Why did he blurt that out? Sissaye, on the other hand, only froze momentarily. She nodded and replied, "Yes." "Let''s y for one round?" "Sure." Sissaye took Harris''s phone and logged in to the page quickly. When Zion saw the speed of her hand, his cold eyes narrowed in response. Sissaye seemed to be a good gamer. Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 Sissaye saw Zion throw a nce at her. It was a meaningful look that was more heartwarming than the cold look from before. However, he was staring at her intently, which caused her to be a little nervous. However, she forced herself to stay calm as she asked, "Why are you staring at me?" "Do you know how to hack aputer?" Zion didn''t know what came over him. He actually had a hunch that this young girl in front of him was the same as him. Perhaps a hacker would be quite observant to notice his own kind. Not many people had such a fast typing speed, but things were different if they were a hacker. Moreover, he noticed a habit of Sissaye just now. He felt that he had seen it somewhere. Sissaye quickly averted her eyes and said, "No." However, her heart was pounding erratically. Why was Zion so observant? She could not let people know that she was a hacker. Otherwise, her mother would be badly affected. Zion didn''t force her to confess, but he treated her much nicer than before. "Let''s go for duo rank, shall we?" "Alright." Sissaye only hoped that Zion would change the topic, so it didn''t matter what they y. Zion remained silent and started ying with Sissaye instead. Harris knew Zion''s level, but he was no longer able to keep his cool when he saw that Sissaye was actually able to keep up with Zion''s speed and pace. Then he saw Sissaye''s results. Gosh, were the children these days so good at gaming? Harris knew that he was no match to them at all! Zion naturally noticed Sissaye''s results. However, since he had made his assumption, there was no need for him to ask any further questions. After one round of League of Legends, they obtained excellent results. Hence, Harris was a little stunned. After the game, Zion found out about Sissaye''s speed and habits. She was a little surprised when he quit the game. "Are you not ying anymore? Is it because I yed a bad game?" "No, it''s just a game. I y it for rxation. There''s no need to be addicted to it." Sissaye was slightly taken aback by his calm tone. Then, she felt a sense of admiration for him. It was good that he had self-discipline at such a young age. Zion looked at Sissaye while frowning slightly. "How old are you this year?" "I''m seven." "You''re too short." Zion despised her height a little. Rita was also seven years old, but she was taller than Sissaye. Just how slow was Sissaye''s growth? However, when he recalled that she was Carlson''s daughter who had been making a living outside her house, he couldn''t help but say, "From tomorrow onwards, you should jog with me. It is healthy for the body." Sissaye was dumbfounded for a moment, but she nodded in the end. Was she going to jog with a handsome guy? It sounded nice. However, then she thought of a problem. "Do you live with your dad?" "Yes, I do." Zion answered nonchntly. There was an envious expression on Sissaye''s face in an instant. She looked at Harris, who was next to her and inched toward Zion. Zion frowned slightly as he was about to move away subconsciously. He didn''t enjoy getting too close to girls other than Rita. He had never been physically this close to someone before. That was inurate. There was one other person! His face darkened when he thought of that bold girl who had seen his wiener. That was the greatest humiliation he had ever suffered in his life. Sissaye had grown up observing other people all these years. She had wanted to approach Zion and ask if Carlson was easy to get along with, but she didn''t expect Zion''s face to suddenly turn gloomy. His mood changed as well, which caused her to freeze in fear. "What''s the matter?" Zion only came back to his senses when he heard her soft voice. He looked at Sissaye, who was clearly frightened, said quickly, "It''s alright, I''m reminded of an annoying person." "Who is that person? Is it me?" Sissaye remembered that no one else liked her except for her mother. Marcelo hated her to the core. Now that she heard Zion''s reply, she couldn''t help but lower her head and move a little further from him quietly. Although she moved just a few steps, Zion still felt a little guilty. "It really isn''t you. Do you want to have some candies? I''ll buy it for you." Zion couldn''t think of any other way to coax a girl. He knew that Rita always gulped down food when she was angry. Sissaye and Rita were both girls, so he should offer her food, shouldn''t he? Sissaye raised her head instantly. A longing look shed across her eyes. Candies? It sounded delicious, but she didn''t have much chance to eat candies since she was young. "Are you giving me a treat?" "That''s right." Zion nodded in response. Sissaye was in a dilemma. She was not a girl who casually took food from other people for granted, but she really wanted to have some candies. Zion didn''t know what she was thinking. He took her hand and said, "Let''s go. There''s a candy shop across the road Let''s buy some together." Sissaye was stunned for a moment. Then she took a nce at Harris. Harris had wanted to pretend that he didn''t see them. After all, the two kids were getting along so well. This was nice, so why did he have to be a third- wheeler? However, his duty was to keep them safe. At this moment, he saw Zion''s gaze. The cold gaze was exactly the same as Nathaniel''s. "Of course, you should go. He is rich anyway. It''s just some candies. If you don''t want to have free food, you can return the favor by buying some good stuff for himter." Harris knew Sissaye''s thoughts inside out. She grew up in a different environment. Even if she wanted to have the candies, she did not want to owe others a favor. Sissaye smiled jovially when she heard Harris''s words. "Alright." However, Zion frowned and said, "I don''t ept treats from girls." Sissaye paused for a moment again. This guy seemed to be difficult to get along with. Harris smacked his forehead in disappointment. Would Zion be able to get a wife in the future if he continued to act like this? "Well, habits can be changed." Harris attempted to persuade Zion. Thetter nced at him and said calmly, "That''s called living off a woman. But I won''t stop you if you want to do so." After saying that, he went out of the car with Sissaye. Harris was instantly frustrated. What did the brat mean? Was he implying that Harris was living off a woman? Who would that woman be? That brat was not cute at all. He was every bit as annoying as Nathaniel. Zion took Sissaye with him and went to the store across the street to buy candies. Sissaye was a timid girl. In the past, she would run away after ncing at this kind of shop from the outside. She didn''t expect that she would enter the shop today. She loved the smell of delicious sweets. Zion noticed the happy look on her face, so he couldn''t help but smile as well. "Boss, two bags of candies please." "Right away, sir." Zion paid for it and looked at Sissaye. She seemed reluctant to eat the candies. Thus, he asked, "Do you not like it?" "I like it, but I want mommy to taste it first." Zion froze momentarily upon hearing her words. Then he said, "We can buy another bag for your mom." "No need for that. You''re so nice to treat me to candies. I have no reason to let you buy candies for my mom too. My mom said that I should be sensible and grateful when dealing with other people. But I would like to thank you today. I''ll buy you something else next time." Sissaye was smiling from ear to ear. Zion felt a little warm inside, but he also felt sorry for her. She reminded him of Rita. Back then, Rita was still in the hospital, but she would ask if he wanted to have any delicious food that she was eating. Even though the food ended up being eaten by her in the end, he felt her sisterly love for him. Girls who would take care of others had to be kind-hearted, wouldn''t they? Zion''s gaze softened when he thought of this. "Let''s head back. The candy might melt a little since it''s hot. It won''t be delicious anymore." "Alright." They went back happily but Harris stopped them when they were about to enter the vi. "Don''t you think you should go insideter? These two haven''t seen each other for eight years. They need more time to talk, why don''t you..." "I''m bringing the candies for my mom." Sissaye was insisting on her point, even more so since Zion said that the candies would melt soon. She felt that it was a pity if the candies melted before her mother could eat it. Harris felt a little embarrassed upon hearing Sissaye''s words. Zion shot a look at him and walked past him with Sissaye. When Harris stepped forward to stop Zion, thetter had already opened the door and entered the vi with Sissaye. Harris felt his brain buzzing in annoyance. Zion was too rash, wasn''t he? On the other hand, Carlson wanted to tell Tessa many things. He even yearned to hold her in his arms. However, the two of them were silent because of a sense of unfamiliarity with each other. Both of them were motionless for a while. When Tessa saw the Carlson, her feelings went turbulent. After eight years of separation, Carlson seemed more mature now. His charms were sufficient to ce him in the limelight. On the other hand, Tessa was skinny. She lookedpletely different from her past self. Moreover, she was married to Marcelo now, so there was a gaping difference between her and Carlson. Eight years was enough to change certain things, such as her self-confidence. Tessa lowered her head hastily and gathered her emotions. "Let me get you a ss of water." "Alright." Carlson didn''t dare to pressure her too much. Her presence was the only thing he asked for. After he heard about what had happened to Tessa, it felt like someone had torn his heart out. He came over in a haste, but he was worried that his enthusiasm would scare her. Now, as long as she was willing to ept him as her lover and stay by his side, everything else would be much easier to deal with. He was no longer an eighteen-year-old teenager. He would obtain whatever he wanted no matter what. However, he was being careful not to scare Tessa right now. Tessa poured a ss of water for him. The two sat there in silence. She was at a loss for words. Carlson basically knew everything already, whether it was secret or not. It was pointless for her to say anything else. However, if she didn''t talk about this, she didn''t know what else to say either. They hadn''t met each other for 8 years so their lives are very different. They didn''t know what to tell each other. Even though they still had feelings for each other, those feelings were also diluted by various other matters. The feelings were no longer as strong as before. Carlson had finished the cup of water but Tessa didn''t even know what to say to him. The awkward expression on her face was simr to when she was younger. "You look much more haggard and worn than before." In fact, this wasn''t what Carlson wanted to say, but for some reason, he blurted it out. He was so angry at himself that he almost pinched himself on the arm. Tessa was taken aback for a moment. Then a hint of sadness shed across her eyes. "Sure enough, he despised me, didn''t he? Thats right. It has been eight years. Of course, he would have dated every woman he desires, wouldn''t he? I''ve be just a memory to him, haven''t I?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "No, I didn''t mean to say that, I..." "You don''t have to say anything. It''s pretty clear to me." Tessa interrupted Carlson hurriedly. She was afraid that his words would break her heart again. At this moment, Zion came in with Sissaye. Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 Sissaye was worried that Carlson would hit her mother just like Marcelo did when she was absent. Hence, she still entered the room even though she knew that she would possibly disturb their reunion. However, she was a little scared when Harris stopped her just now. Luckily, Zion was here with him. Sissaye felt that Zion was a dependable person. His presence made her feel at ease. It felt as if he could settle everything for her as long as he was with her. This was the first time that Sissaye had felt so safe. She understood that she should never rely on anyone but herself, so she was used to taking care of things on her own since she was young. However, when she was with Zion, she just wanted to rx because she knew she could trust him. Carlson heard the noise. Then he saw Sissaye holding the candies in her hands. He couldn''t help but break into a smile. It came to him naturally. He didn''t have to consider his facial expression, nor did he have to consider whether the person in front of him had any ulterior motive. He just had an urge to give her the best things in the world. So this was what it felt like to have a daughter. "Sissaye, what''s the matter?" Carlson''s smile was as bright as the sun. Sissaye had taken a liking to his handsome face in an instant. "Zion bought me some candies. I want to share them with mommy." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Sissaye was now bolder when she spoke. Carlson nced at Zion and was surprised to see that he also had candies in his hand. If he remembered correctly, Zion didn''t like sweet food at all. However, he kept quiet since Zion was only a child. Tessa was over the moon as she waved at Sissaye. "Mommy, have a try. It''s really sweet." Tessa teared up a little when she saw her daughter''s expectant gaze. She nodded and took a candy. "Thank you, baby." "You''re most wee." Sissaye turned around and handed the candies to Carlson. "Daddy, do you want to have one?" "Okay." Tessa''s facial expression changed instantly. She didn''t mind if her daughter gave her some candies, but it was too intimate for her to offer Carlson the same candies. "Um..." Before Tessa could stop her, Carlson ced the candy in his mouth. He then patted Sissaye on the head and said, "I need to talk to your mom. Why don''t you and Zion have some fun outside?" "Alright." Previously, Sissaye was a little worried about her mother. Now that she saw that Tessa was fine and that Carlson was a gentleman, she felt relieved instantly. Furthermore, she really wanted to eat the candies right now. Zion was silent as he went out with Sissaye. The candy that had melted in Sissaye''s mouth was so sweet that he was on cloud nine. The look in his eyes changed as well when he looked at Tessa. "It''s just candy. Why do you try to stop her?" The corner of Carlson''s lips curved upward slightly. Tessa blushed a little as she lowered her head hurriedly. "Sissaye likes you a lot." "Of course my daughter likes me. Why wouldn''t she?" Carlson brought up the fact that Sissaye was his daughter naturally. "Eight years ago, had it not crossed your mind that she might be my daughter?" At the thought of Marcelo who bullied his daughter for many years, he couldn''t wait to tear him into pieces. Tessa paused momentarily. There seemed to be an awkward look on her face. Sure enough, this topic was brought up eventually. "It never urred to me at all." As Tessa''s head sank lower, Carlson''s words were also stuck in his throat. Tessa was not like this in the past. She was confident and shone with radiance. She would be in the limelight when she was among the crowd. However, right now, she had low self-esteemed. She even attempted to make herself seem less noticeable for some reason. Carlson felt that someone had just stuck a dagger in his heart. In a low voice, he said, "In these past few years, I''ve always worked toward gathering more power. I''ve busied myself with countless matters for fear that I''ll miss you if I''m free. However, every day when it was midnight, you would be on my mind. I never knew that I can feel lonely on arge bed. Tessa, I''ve never forgotten you before. I didn''t look for you the past few years because I was scared that I would snatch you back to myself because I couldn''t control myself. You''ve finally obtained your own happiness, so you would probably hate me for the rest of your life if I did that. However, I don''t know that you would end up like this now. I even regretted not paying attention to your life for the past few years." "Stop." Tessa''s heart was bleeding as well. Who were them to each other? They met because of a strange coincidence but didn''t manage to be together in the end. However, Sissaye was their daughter that connected them to each other. Tessa waspletely flustered. Her hands were twisting the hem of her dress as if she was trying to make a Swiss roll. Carlson regained a sense of familiarity when he saw what she did because of her anxiety. He smiled all of a sudden. "Well, let''s not talk about that. From now on, just trust me with everything. I will deal with it. You only need to keep Sissayepany." "Are you leaving soon?" Tessa knew that he was busy. Currently, he had to have a lot on his tes. However, she suddenly felt reluctant to part with him. Tessa immediately scolded herself for being shameless when she realized her feelings. Who was she to him now? She had a husband. Although she didn''t love her husband, Marcelo, they were bonded together by thew. Despite that, what was she doing now? She missed her ex- boyfriend too much to part with him! "Ah, I''m such a shameless woman." Tessa''s face went pale in an instant. "Have a safe journey." Carlson had thought that Tessa would ask him to stay, but she didn''t do so. Instead, she wished him a safe journey. She had changed a lot indeed. Carlson was no longer a reckless young man. Naturally, he knew what the problem was. He was very busy indeed and couldn''t afford to get away from work, but now he just didn''t want to leave. "I''ll stay for a few days to spend time with you and Sissaye." "Huh?" Tessa was a little surprised. Carlson looked at her adorable eyes andughed again. "What kind of face is that? Tessa, from now on, you''d better get used to my presence. I never intended to let you and Sissaye leave my life after I was informed about you. I know what you''re worried about right now. You''re a married woman, aren''t you? But so what if that''s the case? Who would dare to object to what I want to do?" He said it in an utterly domineering tone, but Tessa was no longer who she used to be. She had gone through a lot so she was not as courageous as she was in the past. She looked at Carlson and said solemnly, "Carl, you are the Crown Prince now. I don''t deserve to be your wife. Besides, so many people are keeping an eye on you secretly. If you hurt Marcelo, all your efforts for so many years may go down the drain." "What about it? He bullied my beloved woman and sold my wife. If I don''t do something, am I still an honorable man?" There was a cold look in his eyes. "Anyway, I''ll take care of this. You should take a rest since you''ve juste back." After finishing his words, he got up and walked outside. At this moment, Tessa finally understood that Carlson waspletely different from before. He had the aura of a superior, and he would not allow anyone to oppose him. He was more domineering than before, while she no longer had the courage to stand up to him. Zion looked at Sissaye as she enjoyed the candies happily the outside house. A small smile crept onto his face as well. He was starting to miss his mother. When Sissaye said that she wanted to share the candies with her mother, Zion actually felt a little guilty. It seemed that he had never thought of buying anything for his mother. He felt that since Nathaniel was around, she wouldn''t becking anything. Therefore, he didn''t need to buy anything for her at all. However, just now, he realized that Nathaniel''s gift to Mango was a gift from husband to wife. As their son, Zion shouldn''t have taken things for granted. At the thought of this, he took out his phone and made a video call to Mango. When Sissaye heard the notification sound, she froze momentarily. Would Zion, who was cold and aloof, call someone out of his own will? She couldn''t help but lean towards him. Zion didn''t care about her creeping closer to him. However, he had to wait for a while before Mango answered the call. "Zion! Do you miss me?" At this moment, Mango was munching on the mango in her hand happily. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was walking behind her with a tissue in hand while carrying a bag. It was quite a unique scene. Relief washed over Zion''s face. "Mommy, I miss you so much. Why did you run away with dad? I finally came here with Carlson, but you''re nowhere to be seen. I''m so disappointed." Zion was rarely so talkative, so Mango was startled. However, she felt somewhat guilty when she heard his dejected voice. "Why didn''t you call me in advance? I wouldn''t have left if I knew you wereing." "What are you talking about? You''ll have toe with me even if that brat is here. Mango, we''re on vacation. Why do you want a thrid-wheeler to tag along?" Nathaniel was instantly displeased when he heard that Mango valued Zion more than him. The corner of Zion''s mouth was twitching upon hearing his words. How could Nathaniel call himself a father? He stole Zion''s mother from him and made such a shameless statement about it. He was probably the only person who was unabashed enough to say this. "Dad, didn''t you and mom make me, who is now a third-wheeler, together?" Nathaniel was almost choked on his own saliva when he heard Zion''s retort. On the other hand, Mango burst into peals ofughter. Nathaniel and his son were arguing as soon as they met. She wondered if they were enemies in their past life. "Okay, that''s enough. Why are you fighting with my son? Go over there and buy some dragon fruits for me. They look pretty good." Mango pointed at a stall next to her. Nathaniel knew that she wanted to talk to their son in private. Although he loved to quarrel with the former, he cared about their son as well. Hence, he left obediently. Once Zion saw Nathaniel leave, he smiled and said, "Mommy, you look even prettier than before." "Thank you, Zion. I have to stay young so that I can look as youthful as your wife in the future. It would be embarrassing if I look too old during your wedding, wouldn''t it?" Mango said teasingly. For certain, she saw Sissaye who was standing behind Zion. Zion blushed a little in that instant. "Mommy, what are you talking about? I''m only seven." "Yes, seven is not young anymore. In ancient times, men and women would keep an appropriate distance from each other when they were seven. This means that..." "Mommy, where are you heading to recently? Will you be staying in Y Country?" Zion changed the topic in a haste. Otherwise, Mango would probably make another mind-boggling statement. Gosh, even if he was emotionally mature, it was a little too early to talk about this now. Mango forgot what she was going to say after Zion cut her off. However, she still nodded and said, "I think so. It''ll depend on your father''s decision. Why do you ask?" Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 "It''s okay. I just want to buy you some food. If you don''t go recently, I will send you here." Mango was instantly moved by Zion''s words. "Oh my, are you going to buy me something to eat? I''m so touched." Nathaniel happened toe back at that moment. He felt a little depressed after hearing Mango''s words. Nowadays, did he have to ignore other men who flirted with his wife while also letting his son treat her like a princess? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "You don''t need to buy anything. You''re using my money anyway. I''m going to take good care of your mom. I''ll buy her anything she wants, won''t I?" Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango was a little offended. "Don''t discourage our son." "I''m simply telling the truth. You''re my wife. Can''t I buy you anything you want? Why does he need to buy for you?" Mango was slightly annoyed by his sarcastic remark. Zion was dejected as well. Look, it was not that he didn''t want to buy food for Mango. However, he had a jealous father. There was nothing he could do about it. "It''s my money. I earned it myself." Zion had to emphasize that he was spending his own money. "You''re just a young boy. Where did your moneye from?" Nathaniel did not believe him. Besides, now he had to stop Zion from buying things for Mango. Otherwise, once Zion bought a lot of things for Mango, would Nathaniel still be the most important man to her? Zion huffed and said, "I have a monthly sry, alright? Carlson had enlisted me into the army, so I have been receiving a sry for some time." "Holy crap! Why didn''t he inform me about this?" Nathaniel felt a little dejected. "There are a lot of things that you don''t know." Zion couldn''t be bothered to exin everything to Nathaniel. He said to Mango directly, "Mommy, don''t forget to take the parcelter." "Alright." Mango felt warm inside. It was said that daughters were considerate to their mothers, but her son was also considerate and kind. She was really pleased and happy. When Nathaniel saw that Mango was still touched after Zion hang up, he felt that life was too difficult for him. This was just one of his sons. In the future, the four children would be spoiling their mother together. What use was he to Mango by then? How did he have four children? "The call is already ended. It''s just some good food, isn''t it? I have bought many things for you as well. But you were never so touched or happy when you received my gifts." Nathaniel reeked of jealousy. Mango felt funny. "How can that be the same? This is Zion''s first time buying something for me. Why are you jealous? Can you act like a mature adult?" "No, that''s out of the question." Nathaniel didn''t care about his reputation anymore. Right now, the most important thing was to win her favor. All of a sudden, Mango felt that Nathaniel was really cute when he was jealous. After Zion hung up, he made an order online and bought a box of mango for Mango. She loved mango. Besides, all of them were allergic to mangos, so no one would be stealing her mangos. That was perfect. Zion''s lips curled up slightly after he ced an order. Sissaye watched Zion from the start. She couldn''t help but feel a little envious. "You''re so close with your dad." "Yeah." Although Zion loved to argue with Nathaniel, he was definitely on good terms with thetter. Sissaye''s downcast eyes were staring at the floor. "Is this how having a real father feels?" Zion was slightly taken aback. "Everyone gets along in different ways. Perhaps Carlson will dote on you even more. Don''t overthink it. Let''s go y some games in the car." "Alright." Sissaye followed Zion into the car while Carlson walked out from the room. Harris quickly came over when he saw Carlson. "What''s your n? Tessa won''t be able to return to the Santell Capital with you right now. The marriage that your family has arranged for you will be announced in a few days. The two families have already agreed on it. If she returns all of a sudden..." "Are you saying that I should leave them here?" Carlson had been bottling up his feelings for a while. At this time, he turned a little sullen when he heard Harris''s words. Harris knew that Carlson would not leave Tessa behind at this time. However, he remembered Carlson''s current identity, so he had no choice but to say, "Think about your current status, will you? Tessa is still Marcelo''s wife for now, regardless of your opinion. If you go too far,ints will be lodged against you. Your reputation will be affected because everyone would think that you use your power to steal someone else''s wife." "Why should I consider this? What''s my status?" Carlson erupted into a rage after repressing his emotions for such a long time. "In the past, I had to push her away because of my status. In order to protect her, I watched her marry someone else. In the end, what happened to her? What happened to me? During these years, I thought about our past every night. Now you''re asking me to consider my status again. If I married herst time, I may be happier than I am now. Eight years, it is eight years that we have missed. Are eight years not long enough? Did you see my daughter? Look at the difference between her and Zion!" Harris felt a little upset. He could empathize with Carlson. "Carl, I''m merely giving a suggestion. I have your back no matter what you decide on." Carlson''s mood had somewhat lifted after venting his emotions. "Marcelo must die!" There was a cold glint in Carlson''s eyes. Marcelo dared to beat his beloved woman and abuse his daughter. Therefore, he had to pay a hefty price. Carlson did nothing because he didn''t know about it before, but now that he knew it, he had zero tolerance for Marcelo''s action. "But..." Harris was about to say that many people were watching his every move. If he killed Marcelo now, the oue would be really bad. However, he also knew Carlson''s temper. He would not rest until Marcelo was dead. Carlson knew what Harris wanted to say. Thus, he took a deep breath and said, "I''ll call Nathaniel. We need his help." Harris smiled all of a sudden. Nathaniel was not working for the government now, so naturally, no one would keep an eye on him. Moreover, he donated so much money and research facilities not long ago. Even if Carlson''s father was still wary of Nathaniel, he had to take action and cease spying on thetter for the time being. Therefore, Nathaniel was free to do anything at this time. "Nathaniel will hate you for this." Carlson couldn''t help but chuckle when he thought of Nathaniel''s angry look. "It''s okay. At most, I''ll allow his son to marry my daughter." Harris burst into fits ofughter. When Nathaniel received Carlson''s call, he regretted pressing the answer button. He should have just turned the phone off. Everyone was jealous that he was enjoying the vacation with his wife, weren''t they?" "No can do!" Nathaniel refused tly. However, Carlson said sneakily, "Then I''ll have to consider whether Zion needs to have special training during the holidays." "Carlson, you b*stard!" Nathaniel had never thought that someone would use Zion to threaten him. He said angrily, "Don''t bite the hand that feeds you, okay? If it weren''t for me and my wife, you won''t even know about Tessa''s current situation now. How can meet your daughter?" Carlson felt a pang of sorrow once again, but he still said, "Yes, that''s why you need to help me till the end. The fewer people know about this, the better. Marcelo met you before. You just need to mislead him so that he thinks that you are Tessa''s lover. Anyway, he can''t win against you." Nathaniel was so frustrated that he would cry in the next minute. "Master Mo, do you think Marcelo is a fool? Besides, Susan knows about this as well. If I hurt Marcelo, Susan..." "The Soo family will vanishpletely in an hour. As for Susan, he needs to pay the price since he dared to plot against me." Carlson''s voice was so cold that it reminded him of the cold winter months. Although Nathaniel had expected the doom of the Soo family, he didn''t expect Carlson to be so decisive. Thetter did not have the slightest hesitation at all. "Nn is still in the hospital now. It''s not very appropriate to punish the Soo family now, is it? Besides, Noah..." "Didn''t the Soo family disown Noah a while ago? I knew what Nn is thinking. He hopes to sacrifice the entire family for Noah''s bright future. Since everyone knows the unspoken truth, I won''t need to be secretive about it. Besides, even if Nn is sessfully resuscitated, he would probably have another heart attack once I destroy the Soo family. I think he already has everything nned out for the Soo family." Carlson interrupted Nathaniel before thetter could finish his words. In fact, he didn''t hold back at all while telling the truth straight to his face. What else could Nathaniel say since Carlson had brought this up? He simply regretted that he was nosy. He shouldn''t have saved Sissaye. But now, was he being ckmailed? "Am I allowed to refuse?" "No! You''re traveling in Y Country anyway, so you can do it while you are there. Besides, this is Eugene''s turf. Perhaps you don''t even do the work yourself. Why would you feel wronged?" Nathaniel was so angry after hearing Carlson''s blunt words that he smiled in response. "You have a good n, Carlson. You even plotted against Eugene, didn''t you? Aren''t you worried that I will tell him about your ns and then he will join forces with your enemies?" "No one else will back you up if I die. Besides, will you really hurt me?" Carlson''s sneaky look was really annoying. In return, Nathaniel said angrily, "Why won''t I do so? You are not my wife so I don''t have to care." "I''m your friend." After saying that, Carlson hung up the phone. As Nathaniel listened to the busy signal, he muttered angrily, "It''s bad luck to be friends with you." Mango felt that Nathaniel''s temper had worsened after his resignation. Moreover, he no longer respected Carlson like he used to be. It was as if they were getting along with each other as best friends. She didn''t know if this was a good thing or not, but she was also worried that Nathaniel would keep his anger to himself. "What are you going to do with this? Although Marcelo is a nobody and the Li family is nothing but failure, I have a feeling that this matter is not that simple." "Did you notice it as well?" Nathaniel sighed and said, "I sneaked away with you before Carlson was here because I think this matter isplicated. Surprisingly, I still have to deal with it after all I''ve done to avoid this. Why don''t we buy the tickers to another ce for traveling and turn off our phones? We don''t have to take part in any of this." Mango looked at Nathaniel''s innocent expression and did not have the heart to discourage him. However, she did not to be embarrassed at the airport with Nathaniel, so she had to remind him, "Since Master Mo has said so, do you think you can still leave this ce? Besides, he might have already called Mr. Sanchez." Nathaniel was instantly depressed upon hearing this. Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 "Can''t I have a little fantasy?" Mango broke into a smile instantly. She knew that Nathaniel wanted to enjoy his vacation with her, but sometimes they needed to solve certain matters. It was useless for them to hide from it. Moreover, Walter was still missing, and no one had ever found out who had poisoned the Grey family. The people who had been secretly waiting for an opportunity to strike had always been there. Now it was just the calm before the storm. It was impossible for Mango and Nathaniel to escape from everything. She touched Nathaniel on the shoulder and whispered, "I''m afraid that Master Mo will take Tessa and Sissaye back to Santell Capital. I heard that the his father has arranged another marriage for him. I''m afraid that there will be another bloodbath when he goes back." "It''s unavoidable, but Carlson should be able to stay here for two days." Nathaniel knew Carlson very well. Now he also knew that this was inevitable. However, he didn''t want to give up the opportunity to travel with his wife, so he couldn''t help but say, "Maybe it''s a good time to give Mr. Sanchez a call." "Mr. Sanchez''s hands are tied now so he may not do it himself, but he can still restrict others'' freedom." Nathaniel smiled upon hearing Mango''s words. "That''s right. Let''s go on a trip first. We have one more day, don''t we? It''s nice to travel with the group. Let''s talk about this after the trip." "Alright." Mango did not mind at all. Nathaniel called Eugene and asked him to restrict the freedom of Marcelo and his family. Eugene was furious after the call. "You trouble me all the time. Why do you need me to restrain a citizen who is a nobody? Nathaniel, do you really think I''m working for you?" "Well, don''t you know that you''re the only person I know in Y Country? Besides, we are friends. Who else can I ask for help?" "It''s bad luck to be friends with you." After Eugene finished his words, he hung up angrily. Nathaniel felt that his words sounded familiar. Well, it seemed that he had scolded Carlson with the same words not long ago. Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. They all had simr personalities. Nathaniel did not feel guilty at all. After hanging up the phone, he went on a sightseeing trip with Mango. Mango had the time of her life. She had taken part in all the activities that she had not participated in before. She even felt happy when she was rowing a boat with Nathaniel on ake. She took out her mobile phone and took a lot of photos and videos. Then she posted them to Facebook. Rita couldn''t help but feel a little envious when she saw her mother living a carefree life. "Mommy, can you stop showing off? Otherwise, I''ll ask Ned to book a ticket for me and go to you right away. I wonder if you want a third wheeler as cute as me." After Mango saw the status, she blocked Rita directly on Facebook. Rita realized instantly that she had been blocked by her mother. Sob sob, she was heartbroken. Mango didn''t care if Rita was sad. Instead, she and Nathaniel watched the cabaret performance of the transgender people at the border. They looked more beautiful than real women. Mango was shocked to the core. "Are they really transgender? Can I touch them?" Nathaniel''s face went gloomy all of a sudden. "What did you say just now?" The surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped to a freezing point in an instant. Mango chuckled hurriedly and said, "It was just a thought." "I won''t allow you to think about it. Do those transgender people look better than me?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This was a dangerous question. How could Mango possibly answer it? "That''s different. Besides, you''re manly and goodlooking. How can Ipare you with the performers?" "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go now!" Nathaniel didn''t enjoy this kind of performance. If Mango hadn''t insisted oning, he wouldn''t have attended the event. How could she think of touching the performers now that they were here? What would happen next? Would she want to sleep with them? The more Nathaniel thought about it, the more he felt that he was a fool. Why did he agree to apany Mangoe here? When Mango heard that Nathaniel wanted to leave, she quickly tugged on his sleeve with a sad expression and said, "Let''s stay for a while. The tour guide said that there would be a wonderful performanceter." "What do is it that you want to see? I''ll do the performance for you when we get back to the hotel." "What?" Mango was shocked by his words. Did Nathaniel know how to perform like a transgender person? He was too talented, wasn''t he? However, now she did not dare to ask any further questions. She simply wanted to stay for the show, but Nathaniel carried her in his arms and left directly. There was a woman''s scream behind them. Some people even paid the workers directly so that they could go backstage to touch the performers or to confirm if they were really transgender. Mango envied them very much. If she had known this would happen, she would not havee with Nathaniel. Oh, what a letdown! Nathaniel seemed to know what Mango was thinking. He grew increasingly angry. "I''m warning you, if you watch these crappy shows in the future, I''ll teach you a lesson." Mango pouted her lips but said nothing. Sooner orter, she woulde here alone and watch the show herself. "Humph, by then, Nathaniel couldn''t do anything about it?" Nathaniel carried her in his arms as she was thinking about it. He went directly to the bus. There was only a bus driver in the vehicle. He was a little surprised when he saw the two of them. "Are you not watching the show?" "My wife has a stomachache, so we''ll pass. We just want to have a rest on the bus." Nathaniel made up a convenient lie. Mango despised him for his lie. Did she have a stomachache? How could she not know at all? She pinched Nathaniel''s back hard when the bus driver didn''t notice it. When she saw Nathaniel furrow his brows, she stopped and said as if nothing had happened, "Oh, my stomach hurts. I feel like eating some delicious food." Mango was acting like a child. What else could Nathaniel do? He sighed and said resignedly, "What food do you want?" Nathaniel felt that Mango was getting more like Rita. She had been snacking all the time during their vacation. She had tried all kinds of snacks and fruits. He didn''t mind her enjoying the food, but he was worried that she would overindulge in food. After all, she was not in good health. However, Nathaniel decided to keep quiet when he saw that his wife was on cloud nine. Mango saw that someone was selling cakes not far away. She couldn''t help but state, "I want to have some cakes." "Wait here. I''ll buy it for you." Nathaniel ced her on the seat. Then he stood up and alighted the bus. Mango couldn''t help but smile when she saw Nathaniel''s dashing figure among the crowd. This time, she really felt like she was back to the time when she first fell in love. It was wonderful. Mango felt that she would fall for him all over again if she continued to stare at him. Therefore, she withdrew her gaze. Then she took out her phone and scrolled through her Facebook posts. When she saw that she had gathered a lot of likes, the corners of her mouth curved upward in a cheerful manner. All of a sudden, there was a piercing sound of car''s tires rubbing against the ground. Mango couldn''t stand the noise. She raised her head and looked around. Then she saw a Bentley charging around recklessly as if it was chasing after someone. The driver was definitely a wealth person to be able to chase someone in a Bentley. Mango shook her head. All of a sudden, she noticed that the person being chased looked like Deborah. Deborah Grey? How could this be possible? Mango''s heart suddenly leapt to her throat. It had been days since Walter had called Mango, but he had not heard from Deborah and the Grey family. If this was indeed Deborah, why would she be here? Mango sprang to her feet out of the blue and said to the driver, "Mister, my husband will be back soon. Please tell him that I''m leaving for a while." After saying that, she jumped out of the bus and ran in the direction of the Bently. The Bently was driving at a high speed. Mango knew that she couldn''t catch up with it on foot, so she rented a car from the roadside. She got into the car and chased after the Bently. The driver of the Bently seemed to be toying with Deborah. Every time it was about to catch up with her, the driver mmed on the brake. The sharp screech of the tire was very imposing. At first, Mango was wondering if the person being chased was Deborah. However, when Deborah turned around a corner, she suddenly tripped. Mango saw her delicate face in an instant. It was really her! But why was she so thin now? Mango was a little baffled, but she didn''t hesitate any longer. Instead, she drove directly towards the Bently. The driver probably did not expect another car to crash into him out of the blue. For a moment, he was caught off guard. The Bently crashed directly into the billboards by the roadside. Mango didn''t waste any more time. She took advantage of this opportunity and stepped on the elerator. Then her car sped toward Deborah directly. She opened the door swiftly and shouted, "Get in!" Deborah was stunned for a moment. She was a little surprised when she saw Mango. However, the driver of Bently had alreadye to his senses. Without further ado, she grabbed the car door and jumped in. Mango did not slow down as she drove. When she saw that Deborah was in the car, she stepped on the elerator again. However, she was driving an ordinary car. Its speed was notparable to Bently at all. For a moment, the distance between the two cars decreased considerably. What should she do? Mango was slightly anxious. However, to her surprise, Deborah took out a gun from her pocket and lowered the window at this moment. Then she started shooting at their pursuer. Shooting on the street had a great impact on the crowd. In an instant, there was a cacophony of noises on the street. Mango was also surprised, but she had no time to ask Deborah about it. At this moment, Deborah looked a little unfamiliar to her. In fact, she was so unfamiliar that Mango thought that she had saved the wrong person. However, she heard Deborah say in a low voice, "Mango, there''s a church right in front of us. You should get off at that spot. They are after me, so you''ll get into trouble if you stay with me." At this moment, Mango went a little teary. Was Deborah still reluctant to drag her into her trouble at this time? She remembered that Deborah suffered from depression because of the matter between herself and Walter. Any other woman would probably hate Mango greatly a long time ago. But now, even in times of danger, Deborah was still considerate toward Mango as usual. Thetter felt saddened when this thought arose. "Deborah!" "Act fast. Listen to me now. I can''t hold them back for a long time. I''m sure you''re not here alone, right? Please save Walter with Nathaniel. He is trapped at this address!" Deborah quickly shoved a note into Mango''s hands. She had been trying to make an escape to save Walter. Originally, she was alone and had no chance of seeding, but she was lucky enough to run into Mango. No matter what the problem was, as long as Mango and Nathaniel were here, they had a chance to save Nathaniel. The car drove to the entrance of the church quickly. Deborah gave her gun to Mango and opened the door of the driver''s seat directly. She ignored Mango''s displeasure as she pushed her out of the car straight away. The car had slowed down while she pushed Mango out gently. Since Mango knew some martial arts, she would definitelynd on the ground safely. Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 When Mango was pushed from the car by Deborah, she protected her body subconsciously. By the time she came to her senses, Deborah had driven off with the car. Mango was very worried as she looked at the pistol in her hand. This should be what Deborah use to defend herself, right? Now that she had given Mango her pistol, how could she protect herself? Mango didn''t know who the driver of that Bentley was, but she knew for sure that Deborah would be in trouble if she was caught. She didn''t have the time to think everything through. She quickly dashed into a nearby church and called Nathaniel immediately. "Nathan, this is an emergency." Nathaniel happened toe back to the bus and he didn''t see Mango around. When he heard the driver say that she went away, he heard the gunshots when he was feeling worried. He was afraid that Mango would get into trouble, so he was running in the direction of the gunshots. However, at this moment, he received a call from her. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Mango? Are you safe?" "I''m fine, but the same can''t be said about Deborah. I saw her just now. Someone was chasing after her in a Bentley. The license te is XXXXXX. Please, stop that car!" Mango had no families or friends in Y Country. She knew no one, but Nathaniel did. Isn''t this Eugene in charge of the country? Nathaniel could ask Eugene to stop the Bentley which was after Deborah. When Nathaniel heard Deborah''s name mentioned, he understood why Mango would exit the bus recklessly. Luckily, she had written down the other party''s license te number. "Alright, I''ll deal with it. Where are you now? I''lle to you." Mango sent her location to Nathaniel. Nathaniel called Eugene as fast as he could. "What''s the matter with you? Am I so free that I have to answer your calls all day?" Eugene had been extremely busy all morning. When he saw Nathaniel''s call, he was so angry he felt like smashing his phone to the ground. Nathaniel, however, had no time to bicker with him. He said quickly, "Hurry up, please stop a car for me. It''s a Bentley with te number XXXXX. I''m currently at Shoreline Street." "Okay." Nathaniel sounded urgent. Eugene knew that he would not try to stop a car for no reason. Something had to have happened. Eugene gave the orders swiftly. Meanwhile, Nathaniel had already arrived at Mango''s location. "Hi, Mango." "Over here." Mango exited the church directly. She had skinned knees. There was also a trace of blood on her arms. This made Nathaniel frown in displeasure. "We need to get a car." Nathaniel quickly bought a car from a person nearby. He chose a BMW for its speed and horsepower. It had barely met his standards. Since he offered a price that was 10,000 dors higher than the market price, the buyer sold it to him happily. Then he went to a nearby pharmacy and bought some medicine for Mango. Mango didn''t care about her wounds at all. Instead, she said in an anxious voice, "We''ve wasted too much time here. Deborah asked us to save Walter. This is the address." Only then did Mango remember the note Deborah gave her earlier. Nathaniel took the note and whispered in a low voice, "Even if you want to save him, you need to treat your wound properly first. Otherwise, it will turn into an infection. You should take care of yourself before you help others." "But..." "I know you want to save them as soon as possible. I also know that they''re in great danger. But Mango, I''m worried about you. You''re not allowed to go anywhere before your wound is treated." Nathaniel was a little enraged so his tone was quite harsh. However, Mango did not me him for it. This was how he was. She watched as he anxiously unbuttoned her sleeve and cor. Sweat was forming on his forehead, indicating that he was indeed worried about her. All of a sudden, Mango said in a low voice, "I knew that I need to take care of myself. I brought the gun that you gave to me when I chased after Deborah. Who would have thought that she would give me her gun as well? This might be thest thing she could use to protect herself. Furthermore, we don''t even know what exactly happened to them, which is why I..." "I understand why you acted the way you did. I''m not ming you. I just feel sad that you''re injured." Nathaniel sighed as he took care of Mango''s wounds. After that, he drove towards the address Mango had given him. However, Mango and Nathaniel were both quiet while in the car. The route was leading to Marcelo''s house. Could it be possible that after so many twists and turns, they would have to return to Marcelo again? In the end, the car stopped in the alley behind Marcelo''s house. Mango and Nathaniel took a look at each other. At this moment, Eugene happened to call Nathaniel too. "The car has stopped. The driver escaped and hurt two policemen. But we''re currently investigating the owner of the car. Who on earth is that?" Nathaniel could not exin too much to Eugene because he didn''t know much as well. He could only say, "I will exin it to youter. Help me find someone. I will send you the photo. See if you can find this person." Then Nathaniel sent Deborah''s photo to Eugene. Eugene quickly continue with his investigation while Nathaniel and Mango got out of the car. Marcelo and his family were prohibited from heading out after Eugene gave the orders. At this moment, all of them were at home. In the back alley, Mango could hear Marcelo cursing as Martina comforted him. Nathaniel had thought that he could enjoy his vacation and deal with Marcelo afterward, as per Carlson''s order. Unexpectedly, Mango ran into Deborah along the way. Besides, this ce was a stone''s throw away from the ce Walter was locked up. Therefore, their vacation was fated to be disrupted. Mango heaved a sigh. Nathaniel held her hand and whispered, "There are no footsteps here. I think that we''re toote." "That can''t be true, can it? Let''s go in and have a look." "Alright." They entered the house one after the other. The houses were small and narrow because this was a slum area. The door was not very sturdy as well. Now the door was half-closed and nobody knew what was going on inside. Nathaniel pulled Mango behind him before he gently pushed the door open. It was quiet inside. They both tensed up as they didn''t know what to expect. Just in case, Mango loaded her gun. She was ready to attack at any time. There were a lot of stic bags and takeout boxes in the courtyard. They wereying in heaps there. It seemed that many people had either lived here, or several people had lived here for a long time. Mango''s eyes turned gloomy a little. It had been a long time since Walter made the callst time. Was he captured since then? Had he been locked up here all this while? But what about Deborah? One question after another flickered through Mango''s mind. However, she couldn''t reach a conclusion. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly. He took Mango''s hand and walked past the takeout boxes. They entered the building gradually. The door inside was also not locked. After Nathaniel opened the door, Mango quickly lifted her pistol and went in, but there was no one inside. This was a house with four-bedroom. There were several doors in the middle. There was no decoration or furniture in it. It was empty. Obviously, no one was staying here. When Mango saw that the rooms were empty, her heart sank to her stomach. Sure enough, they were here toote. Perhaps from the moment when Deborah fled, the people here had already made their escape. Right now, Mango didn''t know where they had taken Walter. Mango was crestfallen. Meanwhile, Nathaniel went to a wider room. He found some bloodstains here. Although it was dark in color and seemed pretty dry, there was a lot of it. This indicated that Walter was likely injured. Few people could harm Walter since he was a good fighter. Besides, he would try his best to send some messages to Nathaniel to ask for help. However, they hadn''t received any news from Walter these days. Was the other party so powerful? Or did something bad happened to Walter? As soon as Nathaniel thought of this possibility, he subconsciously looked towards Mango. He was afraid that Mango would dwell on it too much when she saw the bloodstain, so he quickly stood up and said, "Let''s ask Marcelo. This ce isn''t far from their house. Maybe he''ll know something." Mango nodded as she followed Nathaniel out of the house. However, a hint of worry flickered across her eyes. She saw the dried bloodstains just now. She didn''t say a thing about it because she saw the fleeting concern in Nathaniel''s eyes. However, she had naturally reached the same conclusion as him. When they reached the entrance of Marcelo''s house, a man stopped them. Nathaniel took out a ring directly. The other party immediately treated him respectfully. "Mr. Ye, I didn''t know it was you." "I''m going in. Keep an eye on this ce. No one is allowed toe in." Nathaniel said in a cold tone. "Yes, sir." Mango followed Nathaniel into the house. She asked in surprise, "Where did you get the ring?" "Eugene gave it to us. He gave one to each of us before he went back to his country. Everyone''s ring is different in color. He said that we could use this ring in Y Country in the future. Any men of his will listen to ourmand." Nathaniel didn''t hide this from Mango. Although this was a secret between the four of them, Mango was his wife. It wasn''t like he should keep everything from her. Mango felt a little envious. The four of them were really close to each other. However, she was grateful that Eugene''s men were helping her now. The duo walked into the house. They saw that the members of the Li family were being confined in the same room like livestock. It was so crowded that Mango couldn''t even enter the room. Marcelo was furious when he spotted Nathaniel. "I knew it was you! D*mn it! Where did you take Tessa and that little b*stard? Moreover, you''re keeping my family here. Who exactly are you? What do you want?" Nathaniel narrowed his eyes as he kicked Marcelo on the shoulder directly. Marcelo had been in poor health for years. After being kicked by Nathaniel, he took several steps back and bumped into the wall. He grimaced as he gnashed his teeth in pain. Martina saw that her son was injured again. She couldn''t help but walk forward and attempt to stop Nathaniel. "How dare you hit my son? Help, help! There''s a thug here! Tessa''s lover is going to kill my whole family." She shouted at the top of her lungs. Mango''s lips started to twitch involuntarily when she heard her words. Wasn''t this the scene of the poor people, who wereining and ming others for no reason, in a drama? However, Martina used to be a nobledy from a wealthy family. Was it really nice of her to be acting like an old bat now? Nathaniel couldn''t stand it as well. He had always been straightforward when dealing with such a person. "Guards, tie her up and stuff her mouth with something. If I hear any words from her again, I will skin Marcelo alive." Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 When Martina heard that Nathaniel wanted to kill her son, she did not dare to speak anymore. Finally, everything was silent. Then only Nathaniel looked much better. Marcelo was a little painful after being kicked. His injuryst time had not healed, but he was kicked by Nathaniel again this time. He looked at Nathaniel with a murderous look. Nathaniel looked a little familiar to himst time, but this time Marcelo finally remembered the reason why. His family used to be a wealthy family in Ocean City, so he actually knew who Nathaniel was. However, he had forgotten a lot of things due to his tough life in recent years. After Nathaniel left his house days ago, he had been thinking about who he was. He finally remembered it after a long time. "Nathaniel, you are beating me up just because you can. Aren''t you afraid that I will expose your wrongdoings?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It was the era of the Inte and technology. No matter how wealthy one was, one''s hideous deeds would be publicized for all to know once they had done something indecent. Marcelo stared at Nathaniel with his eyes wide open. However, he was still hopeful that thetter will spare him. Nathanielughed coldly. The guards next to him immediately brought two stools over. Both Mango and Nathaniel sat down. He flicked some imaginary dust off his sleeves and said coldly, "Do you think I will spare you?" That was right. He could expose Nathaniel''s action, but he had to do it in a ce where Nathaniel couldn''t see him. Right now... Marcelo''s short- lived excitement perished in an instant. He red hatefully at Nathaniel as he decided to persuade Mango instead. "Mrs. Ye, Tessa is a mistress. Do you really want your husband to bring her back with him? The illegitimate child willpete with your child for the family property once she returns." All women cared about this, didn''t they? Besides, Marcelo didn''t think that Nathaniel and Mango would any have any children during the past eight years. Mango knew that since Carlson had asked Nathaniel to show up, it meant that he did not want others to know who Sissaye''s birth father was. Thus, she had to ept the gossips that Tessa was Nathaniel''s mistress regardless of her own will. Fu*k, what the hell was this? Mango felt upset so she wasn''t being nice to Marcelo either. "The Ye family is rich so we don''t care if others are vying for our money. Besides, if she is really Nathan''s child, I will treat her nicely" She sounded so lenient and kind manner. However, she actually felt a little disgusted. If Nathaniel really had a mistress, it would be too kind of her not to make things difficult for that person. Why would she raise a child for the mistress? That was impossible. Marcelo hadn''t expected Mango to react like this, so he was dumbfounded. Nathaniel was toozy to listen to him as thetter tried to draw a wedge in between him and Mango. He shot a look at someone and they went over to grab Marcelo. Then they made him kneel in front of Nathaniel. Marcelo felt extremely insulted. He was like a eunuch that was kneeling in front of his king. Moreover, his wife had cheated on him with this man. Although he was poor and powerless, Tessa was still his wife. "What do you want?" "Sign this." Nathaniel threw a divorce agreement at Marcelo. Carlson had already prepared it in advance and Nathaniel printed it out. Since Nathaniel had encountered two matters here at once, it would be convenient to solve them in one go. Marcelo frowned frown when he saw the divorce agreement. "Divorce? Do you actually want to force me to divorce Tessa? No way! Even if I die, I''m going to drag that bitch, Tessa, along with me!" "Then go to hell. She''ll be a widow once you die, so she can still marry someone else." Nathaniel did not care about Marcelo''s life at all. Marcelo was taken aback for a moment before he realized that the man in front of him was someone with the power to overturn any situation in Ocean City. But this was Y Country, how dare he did anything he wanted here! "This is Y Country! Nathaniel, do you think this is Ocean City? The country has its ownws and regtions!" "Haha." Nathaniel really didn''t want to waste his breath on such a person, but it was too bad that he had a lot of questions on thetter. Otherwise, he probably couldn''t keep himself from breaking Marcelo''s neck straight away. Mango looked at Marcelo with a sympathetic look on his face. He shook his head and said, "Marcelo, did you grow stupid after living in Y Country for the past few years? You used to be a member of a wealthy family. You must have done something illegal in the past. How did you solve it? Think about it." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Marcelo couldn''t help but recall the incidents eight years ago. The memories felt like a lifetime ago, but he still remembered them like yesterday. That was right, it was money. As long as he had money, he could do anything he wanted. Marcelo''s face turned ashen all of a sudden. He looked at the divorce agreement with a sullen face. He was now as quiet as a church mouse. Nathaniel was an impatient man. Mango knew it, so she was afraid that Marcelo''s hesitancy would provoke Nathaniel. She said hurriedly, "In fact, divorce is beneficial to you and the Li family." Marcelo raised his head slightly and nced at Mango. There was an uncertain look in his eyes. Mango continued, "Even though everyone in the Li family treated Tessa and Sissaye badly, they didn''t go overboard. You''re the real culprit. If you''re a real man, you should sign the divorce agreement so that the Li family could survive. At most, you''ll be the only one who bears all the punishments. The rest of the Li family can still live a good life. However, if you don''t sign it, Nathaniel will definitely fetch Tessa back judging by his personality. Moreover, he''ll bring her home as someone who is unmarried. By then, death is your only option. Meanwhile, the members of the Li family who know the inside story won''t live a peaceful life. Although not all of them will be killed, your parents won''t be spared. Your other rtives might be imprisoned for the rest of their lives. The Li family will be doomed for good." Mango was not exaggerating. After all, Carlson had asked Nathaniel to handle this matter. If Marcelo was uncooperative, this kind of result would be inevitable. However, the whole Li family would really be wiped out if Carlson decided to be involved in this. Marcelo couldn''t help but tremble. Only now did he realize what kind of person he had offended. Eight years ago, when he was still the son of an elite family, he was told not to mess with the fourth young talents of Ocean City because they had powerful figures who backed them up. It was said that they could contact the royalties directly. It seemed that the rumors were indeed the truth. Although Marcelo was unwilling to give up and was unable to vent his anger, he analyzed the pros and cons quickly. From the moment Nathaniel ran into Tessa, both Tessa and Sissaye no longer belonged to Marcelo. However, at the thought of what happened eight years ago, Marcelo still felt that they had wronged him. "What did the Li family do wrong? Back then, it was me who agreed to marry Tessa. But if she didn''t agree to this marriage, could I force her to marry it? Since she agreed, why should the Li family suffer this hardship? We were once a great family, Nathaniel. You''ve destroyed the Li family single- handedly." "No, the person who ruined the Li family is Susan, the head of the Soo family. Meanwhile, I didn''t know that Tessa was going to marry you. The Li family doesn''t deserve my attention." Although the Li family was a great family in the past, it was nothingpared with Nathaniel''s family. They were not in the same league. Marcelo was a little angry when he heard his words, but he was unable to refute it. Indeed, although the Li family was an elite family, it was not qualified to be on par with the four young talents of Ocean City. "Tessa is from the Soo family, how could Susan..." "He did it for the position of the head of the family. Perhaps there are other reasons, but it is not something you should know. You only need to know that the Soo family is the one who destroyed the Li family. I will return the favor to them, provided that you sign the agreement." Nathaniel also knew that Marcelo was a victim that was unfortunately involved in the matter, but he was not innocent at all. After all, if he had treated Tessa well after marrying her, he would not have ended up like this today. Marcelo was also from a great family. When he looked past everything and thought about this matter again, he noticed that there was something strange about it. Putting aside the fact that Susan didn''t need to be so cruel to Tessa just to obtain the position of the head of the family, was it really necessary to poison Marcelo? Susan''s main aim should be allowing him to torture Tessa, wasn''t it? But why? After all, they were one big family, weren''t they? The more Marcelo thought about it, the more stupid he felt. From the moment he asked for Tessa''s hand in marriage, the Li family was being used by someone else. Even though Marcelo was meant to torture Tessa, who else was that person targetting? Was it Nathaniel? In Marcelo''s point of view, the target was Nathaniel. However, Mango and Nathaniel knew that the other party was targeting Carlson. Susan was an ambitious man, so it was understandable for him to do anything for the position of head of the family. However, wasn''t he afraid of Carlson''s revenge since he had tortured thetter like this? After all, Carlson wasn''t an ordinary person. Even if he was in the pits of hell, he would still crawl out of the pits in no time. So why did Susan do this? Nathaniel and Mango were suspicious of his motive, but now was not the time for them to talk about this. After weighing it all, Marcelo had made a tough decision. When he picked up the pen, Martina struggled against her restraints and cried incoherently. Mango ordered someone to take the cloth away from her stuffed mouth. She quickly yelled, "Marcelo, you can''t sign it. We don''t know what will happen to you if you sign it. If the Li family loses you, what''s the point of having great wealth? You are the apple of my eye, son." Mango was a little teary upon hearing her words. A mother would always consider her child first regardless of her identity. Marcelo''s hand paused for a moment. Then there was a hint of a smile on his face when he looked at Martina. "Mom, I''ve been tortured for so many years that life is nothing but sufferings. Maybe death is a relief." "I won''t allow it! Marcelo, you''re not allowed to die!" Martina cried out in misery, but the other members of the Li family had long been tired of their current life. They were longing to reim their past glory and wealth. Once they heard that they could regain their former glory as long as Marcelo took responsibility for everything, they could not help but say, "Martina, Marcelo was originally the head of the Li family. Now he is just taking up the responsibility as a leader. Why are you making a fuss?" As soon as Barack said this, Marcelo knew what the other members of the family wanted. He took a look around. During the past eight years, he had done everything to protect these people whom he considered family. He even worked hard and gambled in an attempt to earn money and improve their lives. They were his everything in life. He even forced Tessa and Sissaye to work in order to support their lifestyle. But what about now? Apart from his parents, were these people so eager to see him dead? Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 Marcelo suddenly doubted the reason he had persister for all these years. Back when he was newly married, Tessa had treated him quite well. Although she had no feelings for him, she would still fulfill her duty as a wife. She would do the house chores and serve him hot food. However, but what had his rtives done for him? It was said that only through poverty and misery could one see the way of this world clearly. While Marcelo didn''t see these people''s true personalities after his family''s downfall, now he did notice their ungrateful nature. But it seemed to be toote. Marcelo suddenlyughed at himself mockingly. It was a sad sight to the heart. When Martina saw that her son was so disappointed, she shouted at them angrily. "Shut up! Without Marcelo, you would''ve starved to death long ago. Who is the one who enved Tessa to work and earn money to support your lifestyle? Is it not you guys? Who suggested that Sissaye should be sold to the acrobatics team so that she could earn money for her family? You said that she was a freeloader who did nothing at home. Aren''t you guys the ones who suggested it? Now, how could you ungrateful people hope for my son''s death so that you could survive? Do you have any conscience?" The other members of the Li family lowered their heads in shame upon hearing Martina''s questioning. They were afraid that Nathaniel would punish them as well. Mango felt that this farce simply showed her the ugly sides of humanity. She didn''t bother to watch it any longer. "Well, don''t make trouble. Hurry up and sign it. We don''t have so much time." At the thought that Walter had been taken to somewhere else and that they had also lost contact with Deborah, Mango became a little impatient. Thus, his tone became much colder. Martina still wanted to stop him, but she heard Marcelo say, "Mom, don''t stop me. I have always been a proud person, but I''m not myself during these years. Let me make my own decision. Don''t think of those rtives in the future. The Li family is doomed after all. I will not be with you and dad in the future. Please take care of yourselves. I hope that I can still be your son in my next life." "No, Marcelo, don''t do this." Martina was crying her heart out. Marcelo, however, smiled calmly and said, "Mom, you''ve treasured me like I''m your everything. Tessa used to be treasured by her family too. All these years, I''ve harmed her. Shouldn''t I pay the price for my wrongdoings? I''m an adult now. When I tortured Tessa, I should have known what would happen in the end. Right now, I don''t have anyints." Martina fell silent upon hearing this. She was a woman as well, so she naturally knew of Tessa''s suffering. However, Marcelo was her son, and Tessa was the reason he was infertile. Thus, Martina did not stop her son from beating Tessa. However, from a woman''s point of view, she knew that Tessa was miserable and pathetic. When Marcelo saw that Martina was no longer speaking, he turned around to look at Mango and Nathaniel as he said, "I will sign the contract and bear the consequences. It doesn''t matter even if I die, but you must treat my parents well. My father is currently bedbound because he has a stroke. He needs money for treatment. I don''t care about the other members of the Li family, but my parents must live a good life. This is what the Soo family owes us! Since you want to stand up for Tessa and let me pay the price, you must also agree to this condition of mine. Otherwise, I will seek justice for myself even if I have to lose my life in the process. Although you''re powerful and rich, it doesn''t mean that I can''t do anything to you, right?" The Li family burst into an uproar of rage upon hearing Marcelo''s words. "Marcelo, what are you saying? We''re the members of the Li family." "I''m sick of watching over your backs all these years. Don''t you dare hold the incident eight years ago against me! Even the incident eight years ago didn''t happen, you were just shitty rtives that did nothing but live off my wealth! I was the one who was earning all the money! I don''t want to take care of you now, and I believe I have done my best in taking care of you in the past. What''s lost is lost. The Li family is doomed and that''s a fact. Even if the incident eight years ago did ur, you''ll still be in this pathetic state if I don''t help you out. I''m just showing you to your ce where you belong." Marcelo was disappointed and crestfallen. These years, his rtives had not helped him out at all. In the future, he would not dare to expect them to treat his parents well for his sake. Therefore, cutting all ties with them was the best for his parents. He couldn''t help but be reminded of Tessa. Although he didn''t treat Tessa well, she was the one who had been taking care of his paralyzed father. Even if she didn''t have enough sleep, she still did what a daughter- in-w should do. However, what about the rtives who were supposed to be his family members? One by one, they hid far away from him. They even loathed his father for being unable to take care of himself. How stupid was he to enve his wife and child to work for these ungrateful rtives? Even if he had lost his ability to procreate, Tessa was still his wife. As long as he treated her and Sissaye well, he could have lived a blissful life, couldn''t he? Marcelo finally realized the truth, but it was toote. He quickly turned around, picked up the pen, and signed the divorce agreement. Mango saw the regret on Marcelo''s face. Nathaniel saw it as well. But so what? There was no moving back in the world. Furthermore, Marcelo had already harmed Tessa and Sissaye. Even if he were to apologize or regret his actions, it would not be enough to make up for the trauma that Tessa and Sissaye had experienced. Therefore, there was no need to pity Marcelo. After signing the divorce agreement, Martina fainted from excessive grief. Nathaniel ordered his men to throw the other members of the Li family out before they could make any trouble. Marcelo didn''t care that they were thrown out. He had ceased to care about them when they asked him to die forthem. The room was soon vacant. Only then did Mango see Marcelo''s father in the corner. He was sitting on the groundpletely because he had led a poor life. Just now, the crowd had blocked him from view, but now he really looked a little pathetic. He wanted to say something, but he had trouble verbalizing it clearly. His clothes were soaked in saliva, but he couldn''t express himself. Despite that, it was evident from his eyes that he was reluctant to leave Marcelo. Marcelo teared up a little as well. He turned his head around and kowtowed three times to his father before he said, "Dad, I didn''t do my duty to you. I can''t take good care of you in the future. Please take care of yourself." His father let out some mufled cries. The more anxious he was, the harder it was for him to form a proper sentence. Marcelo said hurriedly, "I know what you want to say, dad. Since I was young, you have regarded me as your sessor. You spent so much effort in training me, yet I still took the wrong path. I failed to live up to your expectations. I''m the reason the Li family was destroyed, but I will definitely take revenge on the people who harmed us. Dad, I know that you don''t like what I have done all these years. Now that everything is in the past, I''ll bear the responsibility myself." Beads of tears streamed down from the turbid eyes of Marcelo''s father. Despite that, he no longer tried to stop his son. Compared to the other members of the Li family, Martina and her husband were much more honorable. Mango pulled Nathaniel''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "Does Marcelo have to die?" "I would think so." Nathaniel knew Carlson very well. Marcelo''s fate was already sealed when he treated Tessa and Sissaye badly. Mango sighed and said, "Even if you really want to do that, don''t do it here. At least spare his parents the pain of watching their son dye." "Okay." Nathaniel had always listened to Mango''s request. After Marcelo finished his words, he turned to Nathaniel again and whispered in a low voice, "Let''s go." Obviously, he didn''t want to receive his punishment here. Nathaniel took Marcelo out of the house, leaving Martina and her husband behind. He also dismissed the rest of the guards. After all, Eugene''s identity was special. If others knew that Nathaniel had used Eugene''s power for his own gains, it would affect Eugene badly. Nathaniel knew how difficult Eugene''s younger brothers were. Marcelo thought that Nathaniel would take him to a deserted ce to kill him, but he didn''t expect thetter to take him to the back alley. It was the ce where Walter had been imprisoned before. He couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. "What are we doing here?" "I need to ask you something. If you answer me properly, maybe I will point you a way out." Nathaniel said calmly. Eugene''s men were waiting outside. No one else other than Mango could hear their conversation. Marcelo was slightly surprised. "Are you not going to kill me?" "That depends on whether the information you give is enough to save your life." Nathaniel sounded ambiguous, but Marcelo still caught a glimmer of hope from his words. "Are you being truthful to me?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mango was surprised to hear Marcelo''s question, but Nathaniel was not surprised at all. Marcelo had to bepetent in order to be the head of his family at such a young age. There were some things that Nathaniel did not disclose, but Marcelo would probably be able to guess something else once he found out about the truth. Nathaniel nodded in response. "It seems that you yourself have noticed that something didn''t add up." "Yes, indeed." Marcelo had been tormented by hatred that blinded him. He felt that it was Tessa''s fault that he was now unable to father a child. Thus, he directed all his pain toward her. However, after leaving his hiding ce, he realized that the Li family had been used to achieve someone else''s purpose. The same could be said about him as well. He had some recollection of this man, who had poisoned him. That was why he told his father that he would definitely seek revenge on the man who framed the Li family. Now he understood from Nathaniel''s words that he could only rely on thetter to achieve his purpose of finding the real culprit. So this time Marcelo was really convinced that Nathaniel could help him. At first, Mango was still baffled. However, now that she saw Marcelo and Nathaniel''s expressions, she understood the situation after thinking for a while. "Do you mean the person pulling the strings back then might not be Susan?" "Yes, that''s what I''m saying." Marcelo and Nathaniel nodded simultaneously. "If my guess is right, some unknown incidents had happened back then. That was why the Li family asked Marcelo to propose to Tessa, right?" Marcelo paused for a moment upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. He looked a little embarrassed as well. After all, he had asked to marry Tessa as a suitor. This was well-known by everyone in his circle. Now, after hearing Nathaniel''s words, he realized the gap between him and Nathaniel. "Indeed, the Li family was forced to marry Tessa back then." Mango was stunned once she heard Marcelo''s words. Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 He was left with no other choice? Did he have to? Then why did the Li family treat Tessa and Sissaye so badly? It was absolutely hateful and despicable! Marcelo lowered his head a little as if he had sensed Mango''s gaze. He was unable to refute everything he had done before, but he felt that he was a dirtbag once he realized his mistakes. Nathaniel didn''t like to kick people when they were down. Perhaps he had a reign on his temper after he fell in love with Mango. "Alright, tell me the reason. What on earth happened back then?" Marcelo thought for a moment before he said in a low voice, "At that time, the business of the Li family was badly affected, but it didn''t get on the news. Our goods were lost at the sea when our boats were following the Grey family''s directions at seas. Everything we had was on that ship. We thought that there would be no problem if we followed the Grey family, but everything went against our wish. When we found the members of the Grey family, they told us that they didn''t have our goods. We were really desperate at that time." At the thought of everything in the past, Marcelo could still remember that his father was devastated back then. "The Grey family?" Mango narrowed her eyes a little. "Is it Jameson Grey? From the Grey family in Ocean City?" Marcelo nodded in response. "Yeah, who else can navigate the seas besides the Grey family?" "What happened afterwards?" Nathaniel continued to fire questions. Marcelo frowned and said, "At that time, we thought that the Grey family didn''t want to pay us for our losses, so we went to argue with Jameson. As a result, the shipping order of the ship didn''t contain the record of the shipment of our goods. But I remember clearly that it was indeed registered. How could the record not exist? Maybe the Grey family wanted these goods for themselves. As for whether that ship sank to the bottom of the sea or not, it was just what the Grey family said. Who knows if it''s the truth?" Marcelo was furious when he thought of this. If it weren''t for this incident, he wouldn''t have married Tessa due to ack of money. Perhaps everything wouldn''t havee to this. "That''s impossible." Mango shook her head upon hearing this. "I know Jameson very well. Besides, the Grey family has been dealing with logistics at the sea for so many years without making any mistakes. If what you said is true, their reputation would have been tarnished a long time ago. How is it possible for them to carry on with their business?" "But it was indeed the Grey family''s butler who helped me register the goodsst time. That cargo was very important and I sent it there myself. I saw with my own eyes as it boarded the ship after being registered. Since the Grey family''s sailing route was private, no one else was allowed to board the ship with them. I had no choice but to return by ne. But when I came back, I was told that the ship sank. Then I could not find any information on the registration of the shipment. Who else could be behind this other than the Grey family?" Marcelo was indeed shameless and despicable, but he never lied. He was always true to his words. Besides, he didn''t need to frame the Grey family. When Mango saw Marcelo''s agitation, she could imagine how important that batch of goods was to the Li family. However, she still didn''t believe that the Grey family had obtained the batch of goods for themselves. Nathaniel did not believe it as well, but he noticed something from the conversation. "You said that the butler of the Grey family registered the goods for you. Is that right?" "Yes." "What is he called?" "Ezequiel. He is about fifty years old." Marcelo tried hard to recall the past as he said in a low voice, "I''ve fought tooth and nail to get to know him." However, Nathaniel said directly, "The Grey family''s butler is not called Ezequiel, so you are likely duped." "How is this even possible?" Marcelo waspletely stunned. "I saw the goods board the Grey family''s ship with my own eyes." "The ship was there, but it may not belong to the Grey family." Marcelo was stupefied once more upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Who can mess around with the Grey family ship?" "That''s a good question. I would like to know too." Nathaniel pondered for a moment before he asked, "You said that it took a lot of effort to get to know the Grey family''s butler, Ezequiel. Is that right?" "Exactly." "How did you get to know him?" Mango also felt that Nathaniel was wasting time by discussing the past with Marcelo. However, she did not expect that the Grey family was the root of the problem. So now Walter and Deborah were in danger. Was this rted to the destruction of the Li family eight years ago? Marcelo didn''t know what was on Mango''s mind, but he still thought for a moment before saying, "I spent some money, and someone in the business introduced him to me at that time." "Think about it carefully. If you can think of a specific person, maybe I can spare you. Now, I''m going to be honest with you. Tessa has nothing to do with me, but you did offend someone in the process." Marcelo froze momentarily upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. Mango was a little concerned. "Nathan, is there a need to tell him about this?" Nathaniel looked at Marcelo as he said word by word, "I think he is quite capable. He judges the situation pretty well and knows the right thing to say. So I will allow him to die knowing the truth even if he has to die." Marcelo narrowed his eyes slightly upon hearing this. "Are you not Tessa''s lover?" "Regretfully, I''m not." "Who is it then?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Someone from the Mo family. Think about who was in trouble eight years ago and you''ll know who''s the man." Marcelo''s eyes widened all of a sudden when he heard Nathaniel''s words. "How could it be?" "Why not? The Li family is just an average wealthy family. Why would someone encourage you to marry the daughter of the Soo family? At that time, Tessa was the pride of the Soo family. Plus, don''t you know what kind of family the Soo family is? Furthermore, you said yourself that the Li family''s business was going well, so why did you team up with the Grey family and use their ship all of a sudden? Who told you about the Grey family? Don''t tell me that the Grey family has been helping you with delivering the shipments all this time. You wouldn''t be deceived if they were your longtime partner. So here''s a problem. The Li family did not take the original route. Instead, you suddenly took the Grey family''s route. Why? Think about it. The Mo family was fighting against themselves at that time." Nathaniel said a lot, but it was as if he didn''t gave any substantial information. Marcelo still had to think about certain things by himself. Sure enough, the color drained from Marcelo''s face. He seemed frightened. If he had known that Tessa was Carlson''s lover, he wouldn''t have the courage to marry her even if someone forced him to do it. Moreover, after marrying her, he had even beaten and tortured her at home. Was he out of his mind? Marcelo always knew that the four talents of Ocean City were in touch with the higher- ups whose identities were a secret. Now that Nathaniel had said it himself, it scared the living daylight out of Marcelo. When he thought about it in this way, it exined why Nathaniel was here to solve the problem. However, Marcelo knew very well what happened to the Li family after he had offended someone. He knew what he should do after hebed through everything in his mind. "I will tell you everything I know. Ask away." "Who''s the owner of this house? Do you know that person?" Nathaniel enjoyed dealing with smart people. Now Marcelo obviously understood his own situation. He had no choice but to seek Nathaniel''s protection. After all, it was possible for Nathaniel to secretly save Marcelo from Carlson''s grasp. Marcelo hesitated for a moment. There seemed to be a slight change of expression on his face as he said, "It belongs to one of my friends." "What friend? What''s he called? Marcelo, do you think you have any other choice at this moment? Or do you want to oppose me for the sake of your friend? Let me tell you something. I came here today for your so-called friend. He had caught my cousin. If my cousin is hurt in any way, I would never let your friend off the hook. I have always been a protective person, especially toward my family member." Nathaniel''s tone was getting colder and colder, while Marcelo trembled even more. "A kidnapping? That''s absurd! He won''t do something like that!" "I don''t have any reason to lie to you." Nathaniel replied in a cold voice. Marcelo wasn''t stupid, but he didn''t have a good eye when it came to people. Mango was slightly nervous. "Marcelo, tell me quick. If anything happens to my cousin, you will blow your chance at freedom." Marcelo broke out in a cold sweat as if he was concerned about something. However, in the end, he thought about everything and gritted his teeth as he said, "He is my boyfriend. Everyone calls him Weston." Mango was surprised when she heard the word "boyfriend". Nathaniel was also shocked. However, they then remembered that Marcelo had lost his manhood eight years ago, it was understandable that he was gay now. They were simply taken aback by the news. Mango cleared her throat and rubbed her nose awkwardly. After Marcelo said the word, he felt relief wash over him. He seemed to have regained a little strength to speak. "I won''t be too hard on myself. Since I can''t bang a woman anymore, I don''t mind finding a boyfriend to entertain myself. Anyway, I''ll do anything that makes me happy. I met Weston in a bar. I didn''t know it was the gathering ce of the gays. So when I entered the bar, I was surrounded by people. At that time, many men came to flirt with me. I was enraged and fought with them, but I was outnumbered. Then Weston helped me out. That was how we met each other." Mango was clearly interested in Marcelo''s story about how he met Weston. However, after seeing the warning in Nathaniel''s eyes, she couldn''t help but smile cheekily. "Do continue." Nathaniel only spoke coldly after he saw that Mango was no longer interested in gossip. Marcelo didn''t notice that the couple was looking at each other. He was lost in his memories. "After I met Weston, we became friends. Later, I agreed to go to bed with him after learning his inclination in bed. Then we became a couple. Originally, Weston didn''t live here, but he came to stay here because I couldn''t leave my family behind. He was here for me." Nathaniel captured some of the information astutely. "Do you mean that the house doesn''t belong to Weston?" "No, he paid rent. We are in the older part of the city, so many people will leave here after they got rich. But the house here won''t becking tenants because the rent is very cheap. Many people never want toe back once they leave this ce, so they usually rent the house for one year. Weston had paid the rents for ten years straight away because he wanted to stay with me." Ten years, was it? Nathaniel and Mango took a look at each other. They felt that something was amiss. Ten years was too long. No one would pay rent for then years unless they had an ulterior motive and also a lot of money! Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 Mango and Nathaniel looked at each other and asked, "Can you contact Weston now?" "Yes, of course!" Marcelo nodded in response. He took out his mobile phone and called Weston straight away. However, thetter did not pick up the call today even though he was someone who would always answer his phone. Marcelo furrowed his brows slightly. Nathaniel and Mango began to understand something. It seemed that Weston was a fishy guy. "Look into Weston Ramirez." Nathaniel left and said to the men outside. He had nothing to hide from Marcelo, so after one of the bodyguards left, he came back. Marcelo knew that something was amiss as well. "Did Westonmit a crime or something?" "Are you his close friend? Do you know everything about him?" Marcelo was silent for a moment after hearing Nathaniel''s words. Then he whispered, "We''re just together for the sex. As for his job, I heard that he works in a casino nearby. But he will go missing for a while every month. I asked him about it once. He said that he was doing something for the boss and told me not to ask questions." At that time, Marcelo didn''t think about it too much. He thought that it would be good for them if Weston could make more money. After all, they could lead a good life if Weston was rich. But now, he thought that Weston had to be up to no good when he disappeared. "What''s the casino? Do you know its name?" "It''s called Dreamlight Casino. It''s just nearby." Mango understood a little more after Marcelo said this. "Are you going over there?" "It''s always good to have a look. Maybe we can find Walter there." Nathaniel did intend to do so. However, Mango shook her head and said, "No, if the other party knows of us, they would have already known how you look like. You''ll only alert them if you go rashly." "What do we do?" "I should be the one who goes." Marcelo said in an effort to persuade them. Nathaniel looked at him and replied coldly, "Are you going to snitch on us?" "No, you have my parents. How can I betray you? Moreover, Weston and I are only friends with benefits. He has money to support my lifestyle, so we have always maintained our rtionship. Now that I know who Tessa''s lover is, I also know who I have offended, so naturally, I know what I should do." Marcelo was indeed a smart person. Mango was still slightly worried. She took out a small bottle from her pocket, took a pill, and passed it to Marcelo. She said nonchntly, "This is poison with an antidote. If you handle it well, I will give you the antidote. If you run away, there''s nothing you can do to cure the poison. I''m sure you understand that we don''t trust you at all. This is our only choice. If you''re afraid or have other opinions, you can choose not to take it." "I''ll take it." Marcelo swallowed the pill without any second thought. Nathaniel and Mango frowned a little, but they remained silent. Marcelo stood up and left the house. He was headed to Dreamlight Casino. Nathaniel looked at Mango and smiled, "Whye I didn''t know that you have poison?" "Ahem, Tristan gave it to me. It''s a pill for supplement." Mango was quite embarrassed. Meanwhile, Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly. Was Tristan still not well? When would he make aeback? He still needed to operate on Barney''s throat. However, Nathaniel didn''t say anything because he didn''t want Mango to miss him. "Who on earth is this Weston that Marcelo was talking about?" "I''m not sure, but we should receive the news soon. If my guess is right, this man has something to do with the head of the Soo family, Susan." Nathaniel felt that this house smelled pretty bad. When he thought of what was going on between Weston and Marcelo, he was a little disgusted. He pulled Mango out of the house and stood outside while basking in the sun. Only then did he feel a little better. "Why did you say that?" Mango didn''t ask any further question. She followed him outside and sat down. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "There are many coincidences in this world, but when a few of them happen together, it''s not a coincidence anymore. Instead, it''s a scheme. See, when Susan schemed against Tessa, the Li family happened to encounter a problem, so Tessa needed to marry Marcelo in order to save the Soo family. Besides, the Grey family never had a problem with their ships, but bad things happened when the Li family''s goods were delivered. Then Tessa and Marcelo got married. Susan drugged Marcelo and made him lose his manhood. I had been thinking that this didn''t seem like what Susan would do." Mango had nevere face-to-face with Susan before, so she didn''t know how to respond to Nathaniel. "Do you know Susan personally?" "Not really, but I do know who he is. I''ve heard about him from Noah. Although he is impatient and wants to expand the influence of the Soo family, he is not brave nor ambitious enough to do so. That''s why he has only made little progress for so many years. He will think everything over carefully before he does it. In Tessa''s case, he forced her to marry Marcelo with his schemes. In fact, the best way to dispose of Tessa''s desire to be the head of the Soo family was to let her fall in love with Marcelo. Then she would serve the Li family with all her heart. However, he sent someone to poison Marcelo. This sparked a conflict between Tessa and Marcelo. It''s not beneficial for him at all." Mango said instantly after Nathaniel finished his words, "Didn''t Susan say that he hates Tessa very much?" "Would an elder deploy such a despicable method against his family even though he hates her? Moreover, it''s just the fight for the position of the head of the family. I don''t think hatred is the right word. Tessa has always been the pride of the Soo family from a young age. If Susan is jealous of her talent, he wouldn''t have to wait until Tessa ispeting to be the head of the family to ruin her. Wouldn''t it be much easier for him to kill Tessa when she was young? Therefore, it sounds reasonable to pin Susan as the culprit, but it isn''t logical at all. Moreover, Susan said that this was done to protect Tessa and her child. In the future, if Carlson were to find out about them, they would be their bargaining chips for more benefits. But how could Susan not know who Carlson really is? If Carlson were to know about this incident, would Susan be able to stay alive until this day? Furthermore, if Susan really nned this, why did he not threaten Carlson with this during the eight whole years? Why did he do nothing? Instead, he forced Tessa to go abroad. He didn''t allow her to keep in contact with anyone. Wouldn''t that contradict his purpose?" Mango felt that Nathaniel''s words made sense. "So, it''s very likely that Susan has something to do with Weston, or in other words, that fake butler of the Grey family, Ezequiel?" "That''s it." Nathaniel''s eyes darkened as he said, "Mango, do you think Ezequiel has something to do with Javion?" "Javion Liu?" Mango was reminded of Sophia''s biological father. He should be more than 70 years old now, which was almost the same age as Brantley. Therefore, it was not illogical to assume that Ezequiel, who was in his fifties, would probably know Javion as well. "But we have no idea where to find him now." "It doesn''t matter. Marcelo has seen him before. We''ll ask him to describe itter. Then I''ll find someone to draw a portrait of Ezequiel. By then, we''ll look into his identity online. No matter who he is, I''ll catch him this time." Nathaniel was really fed up with life like this. He didn''t want much in life. All he wanted was for his wife and children to live a good life. However, all these problems were rted to him or Mango, so he felt extremely annoyed. Mango heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing Nathaniel''s words. "Yes, Javion seems to be involved in many things. Laborn and As might even have made some sort of deal with him back then. As long as we can find him, it will be much easier to figure out everything." "You don''t have to overthink it. We are easy targets out here while they are hiding in the dark. It''s not easy to uncover all of their aplices. Now we can only take one step at a time. I hope that Walter and Deborah are safe." Mango nodded and said, "That''s right, Deborah gave me her pistol. I don''t know what she has gone through. I think she looks much thinner than before. She is a skeleton of her former self." "Anyone who suffers from depression will lose weight." Nathaniel knew that Mango had always med herself for what happened to Deborah. In fact, everyone knew that Mango had done nothing wrong. Walter couldn''t control his feelings for Mango at first, but no one expected Deborah to get depressed because of this matter. As time crept by, Marcelo was not yet back but the people who went out to look into Weston had come back. "Mr. Ye, we got something." "Come, let me have a look." Nathaniel took the materials over. Mango also approached him to take a look. "Charlotte Ramirez?" It was a familiar name. Mango couldn''t help but read it out. "Is Weston actually Charlotte''s cousin?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Mango''s heart skipped a beat in an instant. She remembered that Charlotte had pursued Walter in every way she could. In order to get a promotion, she even pleaded for Mango''s help to put in a good word in front of Walter. Later, Deborah snatched Walter away from her in a domineering way. So was Weston Charlotte''s cousin? In that case, it was impossible that Walter''s kidnapping had nothing to do with Weston. After all, Charlotte used her identity as a sponsored person to get information from the rich businessmen. Although Charlotte was already dead, Mango was still furious with her. "The Ramirez family is really a nuisance. Charlotte must be the one who gave Walter''s information to Weston. It''s why Weston was kidnapped." "Well, not necessarily." Nathaniel''s brows were knitted tightly together. "If Weston was involved in Tessa''s matter in any way, it had to be eight years ago. Eight years ago, Charlotte had not known Walter yet, so there must be something that we have missed." Mango was frowning in frustration as well. "Charlotte was a high school student eight years ago, wasn''t she?" "Start an investigation. We don''t know Charlotte''s story when she was in middle school. I want everything on her. And Weston, where was he eight years ago? What did he work as? Who did he get in touch with?" The bodyguard went out again after Nathaniel''s order. Mango knew that they did not have much information. If they wanted to find Walter and Deborah, they had to start with Weston and Charlotte. They had thought that the death of Charlotte was insignificant, but they didn''t expect that someone was pulling the strings behind her. All of a sudden, Mango felt that humans wereplicated and dark. This society was too cruel. She couldn''t help but lean towards Nathaniel. Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 Nathaniel seemed to have sensed that Mango was approaching him. He thought that she was feeling a little under the weather, so he hurriedly asked, "Are you unwell? Why don''t you go back and wait for the news?" "No need for that." Mango shook her head hurriedly. Another half an hour passed, but there was still no news from Marcelo. Nathaniel looked at the sky outside and said to the other people, "Take Marcelo''s parents to the hotel and leave a couple of men here to wait for him. Take him to the hotel to meet us as soon as hees back here." "Okay, Mr. Ye." Nathaniel took Mango back to the hotel. He felt like a fool now. How could he stand there and wait for nothing? He wasn''t considerate toward Mango''s current physical condition at all. Nathaniel ordered a jug of hot water and poured a cup for Mango before he asked her if she was hungry. Mango did not have any appetite because she was worried about Deborah and Walter. However, when she saw Nathaniel''s concerned expression, she forced herself to eat some food. She thought he was just helping Carlson out. Who knew that Walter would be involved in this? Where on earth was Weston? Nathaniel knew about Mango''s worries. Right now, he didn''t have any good ways to cheer her up. He could onlyfort her and let her rest for a while. Then he went to the balcony and called Carlson. "What''s the matter?" Carlson was not in a good mood either. Tessa was repulsed to even be near him after what she had experienced for the past few years. Furthermore, Tessa no longer had her previous happiness and confidence. It was as if she was shrouded in an air of gloominess. She was now hiding in a shell and refused toe out. Carlson was left helpless about how to help her. Thanks to Sissaye''s presence, the two of them didn''t feel awkward or strange when interacting with each other. However, Carlson knew that he wasn''t part of Tessa''s ns for the future. He was heartbroken because of this. He even felt upset. He was actually a little relieved to receive Nathaniel''s phone call now that he was feeling depressed. Nathaniel knew that Carlson wasn''t very polite when he spoke, but he didn''t mind. After all, he was also feeling sad now, so he said, "I want to keep Marcelo alive." "Give me a reason." Carlson was frowning slightly. In his opinion, it was kind of him not to kill Marcelo with his own hands. How could Nathaniel plead for thetter''s life now? "He might be able to help me find Walter and Deborah. He could even find out if Susan had any contact with Javionst time." Nathaniel told him everything he knew from Marcelo. Carlson frown went deeper. He knew Javion very well. Hence, when he heard that thetter was involved, he couldn''t help but say angrily, "Javion is really a pain in the a*s. Maybe he was the one who intervened in the matter of the Longford County back then. Although I have no evidence, I have a hunch that he has something to do with the incident in Longford County and also what happened to Laborn and As. Now that Desmond and hispanions are missing, the incident in theb business may also be his doing." "These are just your spections. Do you have any evidence? Without evidence, we can''t do anything even if we find him. Besides, we don''t know where he is now. So Marcelo is the key to everything. His life is worthless. Although he had Tessa and her daughter badly these years, he can still make himself useful, can''t he?" Carlson was a little depressed upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, but he also knew that thetter was telling the truth. "I can spare his life, but he should never show up in front of me." This was the maximum concession Carlson could offer. "That''s settled then." Nathaniel did not expect Carlson to really spare Marcelo''s life, but if Nathaniel really wanted to save someone, he had many ways to hide that person from Carlson. After the call ended, Nathaniel returned to his room. He saw Mango sleeping on a chair. After giving birth, Mango''s health had improved a little. However, it had been a tiring journey so far. Moreover, coupled with Deborah''s incident, it was only normal that Mango was weak and exhausted. Nathaniel took her to the bed and tucked her in. Even though she had fallen asleep, she still had a frown on her face. Nathaniel heaved a sigh andy down beside her. No matter what, he had to have enough rest in order to protect her in their next move. The two of them stayed asleep for a long time. When there was a knock on the door, Nathaniel opened his eyes abruptly. He found that it was dark inside the house. It was already nightfall. He took a look at his watch. It was already two o''clock in the morning. Meanwhile, Mango was obviously still asleep. It seemed that she was really exhausted. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nathaniel got out of bed lightly. Once he opened the door, he saw Marcelo. Marcelo seemed a little tired, but there was also a hint of joy on his face. It was a weird feeling to look at him. When he saw Nathaniel looking at him, his face reddened a little as he said in a low voice, "Weston went back prettyte. In order not to arouse his suspicion, I slept with him for a while. That''s why I waste." Nathaniel didn''t understand what he said at first. After all, he was straight, so he didn''t think much about it. Then he immediately understood what happened from the look on Marcelo''s face. "Where''s Weston now?" "I drugged him. He is in the casino lounge now. I came here to tell you to send two people with me. I couldn''t get him out myself." Nathaniel nodded slightly at Marcelo''s words. He patted two bodyguards and they left with Marcelo. Nathaniel couldn''t fall asleep again. In fact, he wanted to go with them, but he was worried about what would happen if he left. What if something happened to Mango? About an hourter, Marcelo came back with a man who was unconscious. Nathaniel took a nce at him and called Eugene. He asked Eugene for a ce to lock Weston up. While Mango was half awake, Nathaniel brought her to Eugene''s private vi. Marcelo always knew that Nathaniel was a heartless person, but he never take thetter for a cold- blooded monster. After Nathaniel took Weston to the basement, he ordered his men to whip Weston with barbed wire. Marcelo couldn''t help but shiver at his cruelty. Weston instantly shrieked when the whip hit him. The flesh on his body came off as the whip left his body. He was in immense pain. Although Marcelo was not the one who was whipped, he felt a chill go down his spine. Earlier, he thought that Nathaniel was a nice person since he had helped him. However, at this moment, he realized that Nathaniel was not nice or easy to talk to. Instead, Nathaniel was nice because he did not intend to hurt him at all. Otherwise, he had no idea what would happen to him now. Weston realized his current situation only after the pain woke him up. He cursed in anger. "Who are you b*stards who dare to hurt me? Do you know who I work for?" "I''m really interested to know who you are." Nathaniel''s face was hidden in the shadow earlier, so Weston didn''t see him. At this moment, he stepped forward after hearing Weston''s shout. Weston was instantly dumbfounded when he saw his cold eyes andposed expression. Even if it was just for a second, Nathaniel saw a glint of surprise in Weston''s eyes. So Weston knew who he was. His guess was correct! He asked in an icy tone, "Who are you working for?" Weston''s eyes were darting to and forth in the room. It was obvious that he was a sneaky man. Nathaniel didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him. He shot a nce and his subordinate immediately whipped Weston again. "Ouch!" Weston cried out in pain again. His voice was hoarse from the screaming. Marcelo tried to be as unnoticeable as possible. He even wanted to leave the room, but he knew that he could not go anywhere without Nathaniel''s permission. Weston had thought that he was a tough man, but after six rounds of whippings, he felt that the whips were killing him. The excruciating pain made him tremble all over. He had no choice but to beg for mercy. "Stop it! I''ll tell you, okay?" As he talked, Nathaniel stepped forward abruptly and knocked him out. Marcelo and all the others were bbergasted. Didn''t Nathaniel want to know the person who was instructing Weston? Why did he knock Weston out when thetter was about to say something? However, there was a cold glint in Nathaniel''s eyes. "Keep an eye on him. He has to be watched for 24 hours a day. If you can''t do it, take turns in watching him. If he dies, you''ll have to answer to me." Nathaniel''s voice was very cold and emotionless. The subordinates in the room instantly paid attention to him as they remained focused on his orders. Marcelo had no idea what was going on. However, he quickly asked when he saw Nathaniel heading out, "Mr. Ye, what about me?" "Stay here. If Weston dies, you''ll have to die with him." Nathaniel''s voice was cold and hard. It made Marcelo go pale with fright in an instant. He did not doubt that Nathaniel meant what he said. After leaving the basement, Mango saw that Nathaniel seemed a little upset. She couldn''t help but go forward and ask, "What''s wrong? What happened? Is Weston tight-lipped?" "No, I''ll tell you when we go back to the room." Nathaniel took Mango''s hand into the bedroom. Then he called Bettany in a haste. "Ask Ned to arrange a helicopter for you toe here immediately. I need you here." Bettany didn''t dare to ask any questions. She carried out the order straight away. After hanging up the phone, Nathaniel was still a little restless. Mango had seldom seen him like this, so she couldn''t help but pour a ss of warm water for him. "What''s going on? You look so scary." Nathaniel gulped down the water before looking at Mango. He said, "Weston was poisoned. When he was about to speak just now, I noticed a red line moving underneath his skin. Therefore, I didn''t dare to let him talk. I''ll have Bettany over here first. If possible, we can only question him after we remove the poison. Otherwise, it''ll be useless to interrogate a dead person." Mango was stunned at that instant. Although she was familiar with bugs and poisons, wasn''t this something that originated from Longford County? Very few people knew how to utilize the skill. Why did it seem that everyone knew how to poison someone all of a sudden? Was this just an illusion? As soon as Nathaniel saw Mango''s face, he knew what she was thinking. He couldn''t help but reach out his finger and rub her nose affectionately. He smiled lovingly and said, "No matter when, poison is something that only very few people know of. You don''t have to worry. It is a lifetime learning to understand poison. Some people won''t be able to learn it even if they spend a lifetime on it. I only noticed the poison because I have the Golden Lancehead Venom in my body." However, Mango did not feel better because of Nathaniel''s words. Instead, she frowned tightly. "So Weston might have something to do with the Grey family''s poisoning, right?" Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 "I would think so." Nathaniel shared the same opinion. After all, not many people knew this skill. It was definitely not a coincidence that everything had happened together now. It was always torturous having to wait for time to pass. Nathaniel told Mango to go to bed first, but she couldn''t fall asleep. Instead, she felt hungry. "I''ll make you some food." Nathaniel was okay before she said it, but he felt hungry too once she told him that she was peckish. "I''ll do it." Mango felt that Nathaniel didn''t get enough rest. After all, she had slept for so long, so she nned to go and prepare some food. However, Nathaniel stopped her. "Stay here. The kitchen reeks of smelly oil." After saying that, he went downstairs. Mango''s lips curled upward slightly. Was the smell of cooking oil too strong? It almost sounded like the oily smell wouldn''t be there if he was the one who cooked in the kitchen. However, she loved the feeling of being pampered by him. Nathaniel made a simple dish. It was two bowls of noodles with eggs. Despite the simplicity, Mango enjoyed the food. Perhaps this was as the saying goes, love alone is sufficient to fill a man''s belly. However, she did not expect to feel like this since she and Nathaniel were already together for many years. After the two of them finished their meal, Mango washed the dishes. This time, Nathaniel didn''t stop her. Bettany arrived at five o''clock in the morning. Nathaniel brought her to the basement straight away. Marcelo was stunned when he saw Nathanieling in with a woman. However, he only leaned sideways since it was not his ce to ask questions. Bettany frowned upon seeing Weston. "Mr. Ye, he has been poisoned." "Can you cure him?" "Yes, but the process is a little troublesome." Nathaniel nodded after hearing her words. "I''ll leave it to you." After saying that, he took a few steps back. He still hated poison even though he was now a member of Longford County. Upon hearing their conversation, Marcelo was stunned. Very few people knew about poison. For most people, it was a mysterious myth. Moreover, Weston and Marcelo had been together for many years. If Weston was poisoned or something, it would creep Marcelo out just thinking about it. "Is the poison contagious?" This was the matter that Marcelo was most concerned about. Bettany didn''t know who he was, but he should not be Nathaniel''s enemy since he was not tied up. Hence, she said tly, "No, it can''t spread unless he poisons you on purpose." After saying that, she ignored Marcelo and began to attentively work on the poison in Weston. Marcelo wanted to ask more questions, but he could not help but feel uneasy when he noticed that Nathaniel was gloomy. Did Weston actually poison him? Marcelo was thinking about this as he tried hard to sense if there was anything wrong with his body. Nathaniel did not care what was on his mind. He only cared about Weston staying alive. Bettany was a professional in curing poison. However, Weston still convulsed in pain and almost bit his tongue in the process. Nathaniel ordered his men to hold Weston down. Bettany looked cold and indifferent. She seemed oblivious to Weston''s pain as she said to Nathaniel, "This kind of poison is of the lowest level. It is used to punish people who are disobedient. When it kicks in, people will feel their internal organs all twisted up. It''s so painful that some evenmit suicide. It is also a way to control others. Generally speaking, this kind of poison is ced into the body in the form of an insect''s egg. Then it''ll grow in the body gradually. Under normal circumstances, he will experience no problem unless someone messes with the worm." Nathaniel frowned slightly as he asked, "So will they know if we cure him?" "No, it''s not a deadly poison. It is meant for torture. So even if you cure him, they won''t be aware of it. However, there''s a problem." As Bettany spoke, she cut the area where the red line was protruded. Then quickly used the tweezer that was soaked in alcohol to pull out a thin, blue worm visible to the naked eye. The bug struggled and twisted around to make an escape, but Bettany quickly threw it into a te next to her. There was some liquid in the te. After the bug was thrown inside, whirls of white smoke rose into the air. Then the blue worm melted before their eyes. Marcelo''s mouth was gaping in shock upon seeing this. Good lord! Did this really exist? He felt like his senses and knowledge had been renewed. Bettany and Nathaniel were too busy to care about what Marcelo was thinking. Bettany threw a pill into Weston''s mouth swiftly and it melted in no time. She continued, "Well, our current problem is that there were more than one insect eggs back then. Some grew at the same time, but some would pause as the others grew. I can''t be sure if there was only one worm in his body. So it''ll depend on luck." Nathaniel''s eyebrows were wrinkled in frustration. This was really troublesome. "If there are two worms and we''ve gotten rid of one, when will the other one grow up?" "It''ll take three months to half a year." "If there is any problem during this period, will he die?" "Yes, he will." Nathaniel was a little conflicted upon hearing Bethany''s words, but he still said quickly, "Then let''s hurry up. Even if he is going to die tomorrow, today we have to get the information from him. Do you understand what I''m saying?" The other people nodded instantly. Since Bettany was here, Nathaniel did not intend to let her go back again. Moreover, she was good at this, so she would be useful to keep around. "Go upstairs and make yourself home in one of the guest rooms. I may need your help tomorrow morning." "Yes, sir." Bettany did not ask other questions. She packed her things and left. Marcelo was still in shock. When he saw Bettany leave, he asked uneasily, "Um, regarding Weston, he..." "Did you see that worm?" Nathaniel nced at Marcelo calmly. Thetter suddenly felt the hair on his neck standing on end. "I... I saw it." "If you want to know what it feels like to have a worm in your body, I don''t mind asking Bettany to get you one." Marcelo was so frightened by Nathaniel''s words that he almost staggered to the ground. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Ye, I work for you with all my heart. I''m telling the truth. I don''t think I need a worm." Cold sweat was trickling down his forehead as he spoke. He was grossed out by the thought of having a bug that feasted on his blood every day in his body. That was what Nathaniel wanted to hear. "Be loyal to me. After all, I''ve spent a lot of effort to protect you from Master Mo. Do you really think that he will let you off the hook? Now that you are useful, he can turn a blind eye and let me bring you around. But once this matter ends, do you think you''ll be able to survive?" Nathaniel was not afraid to be honest to Marcelo. Marcelo was a smart guy. He knew what to do in order to stay alive. In fact, many people were like him in the world, but there were also many who loathed adapting to their surroundings. Nathaniel liked the fact that no matter where Marcelo was, he was always able to integrate into his environment quickly even when his heart was full of resentment. Otherwise, how could Marcelo have lived in the slums for eight years straights considering his former identity? Besides, he had adapted to it pretty well. Marcelo''s legs shook and gave way this time. He slumped on the ground and said with teary eyes, "Mr. Ye, please spare me. I promise I''ll be your loyal subordinate from now on. I''ll do whatever you want me to do." "Remember what you said today. I expect you to keep your promise. Now follow what Bettany did. Find a room and rest there. There is still work to do tomorrow." Nathaniel was not harsh to him. "Yes, sir." Marcelo didn''t want to stay here at all, so he left the basement hastily. Since Weston had just been cured of the poison, he needed rest to replenish his strength. Therefore, he would be unconscious for a while. Even if Nathaniel wanted some information, Weston wouldn''t be able to answer his questions now. He looked at Weston as he said to the person next to him, "Look at him carefully. He''ll have four hours to rest. After four hours, I hope to hear something useful from him." "Yes, Mr. Ye." Nathaniel stood up as he left the basement. When Mango saw Bettany, she knew that she had finished dealing with the matter. So she couldn''t help but ask, "How did it go?" "It went well, but something unexpected happened. We''ll have to see tomorrow." Bettany answered her question respectfully. Mango saw the exhaustion in her eyes and couldn''t help but say, "Go back and get some rest. We''ll talk after you''re done resting." "Okay." Not long after Bettany returned to her room, Marcelo came out as well. However, his face was ashen and his whole body was trembling. When he saw Mango, he greeted her casually and went to the guest room. Mango poured a cup of coffee for herself. Then, she saw that Nathaniel was back as well. Nathaniel frowned when he saw the coffee in Mango''s hand. However, he stopped what he was about to say when he saw how happy she was. Then he immediately removed the coffee machine. Mango could not help but pursed her lips when she saw his childish behavior. He was really... She shook her head and saw him take a ss of warm water from the kitchen. She let out a sigh inwardly. She passed the unfinished coffee to him and took the water over from his hand. It was tasteless and nd, but Nathaniel had been most intolerant of her drinking coffee. She dared not to test her luck further. After all, she had to take care of her body. If something bad really happened, Nathaniel would be worried and she would be the one who suffered. Mango drank a mouthful of water slowly before Nathaniel said, "It''ll be a while before Weston tells us everything. Do you want to go get some sleep?" "I miss our son." Mango was worried about Walter and Deborah, but now there was no clue as to where they were at all. Weston was their only shot. They had to wait for him to wake up. She suddenly remembered that Zion had asked if she would be here for a while. He had also bought mangos for her. Did that mean he was in Y Country ad well? Nathaniel was more or less jealous when he heard Mango''s words. However, how could he have the heart to turn her down and risk her displeasure? Walter and Deborah''s matter had been dyed, which was enough to upset her. If seeing their son could cheer her up, it would be a good bargain. "Sure, I''ll send someone to pick him up." Mango was taken aback by the information. "Do you know where Zion is now?" Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 "He is probably in Eugene''s vi." "Doesn''t that mean..." Mango remembered that Tessa and Carlson were living there, so she had figured it out. "Did Master Mo actually bring Zion here! Is it for Sissaye''s sake?" "Perhaps. After all, they are of the same age." Nathaniel furrowed his brows a little. "I''m going to pick Zion up myself." Mango couldn''t stay put after learning that Zion was here. Those who weren''t a mother wouldn''t be able to understand the suffering of missing their children. She had thought that Zion was still in Z Country before, so even if she missed him, she wouldn''t be able to meet him. Now that she knew they were in the same city, how could she bear not to see him? Nathaniel''s resolve softened when he saw her expectant eyes. "Okay, I''ll take you to him." Although it was not nice to be jealous of his son, he really wanted to kick Zion back to the Z country at this moment. For goodness sake, wasn''t it nice to undergo training at home? Why did he have toe here and fight for Mango''s attention? Although Nathaniel was thinking this, he didn''t dare to tell Mango this. He could only go out with Mango and drive towards Eugene''s vi. The bodyguard was a little concerned so he followed them from a distance. However, just as Mango and Nathaniel arrived at the entrance of the vi, they saw Eugene''s daughter, Evangeline, standing at the door. Meanwhile, Zion was looking at her impatiently. Sissaye, who seemed somewhat uneasy, was standing behind him. Mango was suddenly a little gossipy. "Who do you think Zion will choose? I''ve never seen that brat protect a girl other than Rita, but he is protecting Sissaye now. Is she interested in her?" Upon hearing Mango''s words, the corner of Nathaniel''s mouth twitched in annoyance. "Zion is only seven years old. If he really takes a fancy to any of them now, that''s just puppy love. Mango, you should get rid of puppy love early on." However, Mango waved her hand and said, "Oh, so what if my boy is in love? But you need to tell him about not touching girls inappropriately. Everything else is fine." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The corner of Nathaniel''s mouth was twitching again. "What if the one who is in love today is Rita?" "I''ll break that boy''s leg." Mango said the answer without hesitation. Nathaniel instantly understood that raising a son was different from raising a daughter. It was a good thing that he had four sons and only one daughter. Well, it was a good thing that his daughter would not be courted by any man any time soon. Nathaniel was thinking to himself as Mango watched him with great interest. The frown on Zion''s forehead now was as deep as a valley. For the first time in seven years, he had an urge to hit a woman, especially in front of him. Oh, no, she was not a girly woman. Instead, it was more appropriate to refer to her as a manly woman. Zion could already imagine how Evangeline would be like when she grew up. She would be the girl who could lift a bucket of water easily with one hand. She was a tough girl who could break others'' necks directly. Meanwhile, he was really not interested in this kind of tough girl. However, the strange thing was that Zion would think about the incident where she had seen him naked two years ago every time he saw her. He felt like he had suffered a loss. However, it seemed a little petty for a boy to argue with a girl. That was the reason he didn''t like Evangeline. "What on earth are you doing here?" Zion couldn''t stand Evangeline''s silence anymore so he asked her a question. Evangeline had a bad temper. In addition, she was spoiled by Eugene, so she was a rash girl that did anything she wanted. However, it was weird that she jumped out of the car and ran to them without saying a word. However, he remained cautious despite Evangeline''s strangeness. After all, anything that was out of normal had to be fishy. Evangeline seemed to realize something now as she looked at Sissaye, whom Zion had shielded behind him. Although the girl was not as tall as she was, she was quite pretty. At this moment, the uneasy look in her eyes made Evangeline feel like she was a bad person. It was upsetting. At the same time, Evangeline was hurt by Zion''s guarded tone. She was happy and excited when she saw Zion in the car just now. She asked the driver to stop the car and ran down like a crazy woman. Unexpectedly, he was talking to a little girl gently and asking if she wanted to eat candies. He was actually buying candies for another girl! Evangeline knew that Zion was usually cold and indifferent toward other girls. However, he was being so patient toward this girl, which surprised Evangeline. Then she carefully looked at Sissaye, but she didn''t expect Zion to be impatient. "Well, this seems to be my daddy''s vi." Evangeline kept her temper to herself and said calmly. Sissaye froze momentarily before she quickly said, "Sorry, I don''t know it''s is your father''s vi. My mommy is living here temporarily. Ms. Shen has asked us to live here." Evangeline knew who Ms. Shen was. Zion thought that Evangeline was trying to make things difficult for Sissaye, so he couldn''t help but take another step to Evangeline and pull her away. "Come with me. We need to talk." Zion''s voice was cold. It even contained a trace of anger. Evangeline was stunned. She watched helplessly as Zion held her hand. Out of the blue, a smile appeared on her face. Hehe, were they holding hands now? Zion''s hands were much warmer than his face. They were even a little damp. Sissaye didn''t know who Evangeline was to Zion, but when she saw Zion pull Evangeline away while holding her hand, she somewhat understood that they were probably friends. When she thought of the rtionship between Mango, Nathaniel, and Eugene, she took a step back wisely and leaned against the wall as she waited for Zion. During this period, she took out her mobile phone to y some games. She seemed a little gloomy. Before Evangeline could relish in her happiness, Zion had already pulled her to a nearby tree as he let go of her hand. However, he was still frowning as he spoke with an icy tone. "Evangeline, I don''t care how your dad and mom spoil you, and I don''t care about who you are. When I''m here, you''d better behave yourself." "Huh?" Evangeline waspletely dumbfounded. Was she making trouble? However, Zion didn''t give her the chance to defend herself. He said coldly, "Sissaye had suffered through a lot of things. She just found her dad. Don''t bully her just because she is younger than you, okay? Although this vi belongs to your family, I will tell Carl to buy a vi and move out as soon as possible if you don''t prefer her to be here. But you can''t bully her before that!" Zion had been emphasizing the word "bully" as if he was implying that Evangeline was a big bully. Even though Evangeline didn''t listen to him properly, her face darkened at the moment. "Zion, what have I ever done to make you think that I would bully her?" Evangeline''s face went gloomy. She hadn''t met Zion for two years. Besides, she had been busy adapting to her current status and environment. She was under immense pressure, so she didn''t have much time to go back to Ocean City in the past two years, much less to see Zion. That was why she was so excited when she spotted him earlier, but she hadn''t expected him to treat her like this. Evangeline felt upset and angry! Zion looked at her coldly and said, "It''ll be toote once you do it. I''m giving you a warning." "What makes you think you can warn me? Who are you to me?" After two years of etiquette ss, Evangeline already knew how to control her temper. She seldom lost her temper for the past year. However, when she saw Zion''s current attitude, she was experiencing a sudden intense urge to let out all of her bottled anger. Zion was a little taken aback by her question. However, he remembered how she acted previously. She was someone who went to the men''s restroom to peep at him peeing just because he was good-looking. How could a girl like this turn over a new leaf? What a farce! She was daring and reckless. Boldness and arrogance were written in her bones, so Zion didn''t believe that she would change. "That''s what I want to tell you anyway. If you bully Sissaye, I''ll not let you off the hook." Zion turned around and left after speaking. Evangeline felt wronged all of a sudden. What did she ever do? She was ted to see him. Thus, she jumped out of the car and came over to say hello. Why was she the bad person now? Besides, even if he wanted to protect Sissaye, was it necessary to warn her and be on guard against her in this way? He was treating her like she was a monster. Evangeline''s eyes were a little teary, but she stubbornly refused to let her tears roll down. Instead, she put on a strong front and said with a sneer, "Zion, since you said that I would bully Sissaye, then I don''t mind doing it just to make what you saide true." After saying that, she walked toward Sissaye. Zion raised his eyebrows and made a move Evangeline without hesitation. Sissaye had it hard enough. On the way here, Zion had learned of what she had gone through from Harris''s report to Carlson. Moreover, Carlson was a good teacher to him. He secretly told himself that he would protect Sissaye in the future as well as Rita. However, Evangeline actually wanted to attack Sissaye now! It was intolerable for a tough woman to attack a vulnerable girl like Sissaye! Evangeline didn''t expect Zion to make a sudden move at all, but she managed to counterattack immediately thanks to two years of training Two years ago, Evangeline had lost to Zion in a fight. It was a bitter defeat for her. Now that she had this opportunity two yearster, she couldn''t care less about anything else. She used everything she knew to fight against him, utilizing almost everything that her martial arts teacher had taught her. Zion was slightly surprised. Her skills had improved tremendously. Mango saw that Zion had attacked Evangeline, so she couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. "Zion, you''re is a jerk, aren''t you? How dare you hit a girl! I''m going to teach you a lesson!" As she spoke, Mango stretched her arms and was prepared to join the fight. She was about to charge forward, but Nathaniel wrapped his arms around her waist straight away. "Honey, let the children solve their own problems, okay?" "He is hitting a woman!" Mango never thought that she would give birth to such a jerk. In her opinion, men who beat women weren''t real men! Nathaniel was a little crestfallen. Why did theye to see Zion for no reason? Now Mango was fuming and he had to put in some good words for Zion. This brat of theirs was truly a good- for- nothing! Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 "Evangeline isn''t a grown woman. At most, she is only a girl. Moreover, they''re only seven years old. Of course, it''s normal for children to fight and quarrel amongst themselves. It''ll seem like you''re bullying a child if you interfere in their fight." Mango was infuriated by Nathaniel''s words. "Who am I bullying? I''m teaching my son a lesson. I''m not bullying Evangeline anyway. You''d better let me go!" Just as Mango was about to go berserk, Sissaye noticed that Zion and Evangeline were fighting at the side. She was stunned for a moment before she quickly ran over and stood in front of Evangeline. "Zion!" Although Sissaye was shorter than the two of them, she had a loud voice. Zion couldn''t help but withdraw his fist when he heard Sissaye''s voice. His voice softened a little as well as he spoke. "Sissaye, get out of the way. I don''t want to hurt you by mistake." Evangeline was taken aback by the turn of events. How could Sissaye block her from Zion? What did she want do? Evangeline observed them and kept quiet when Sissaye asked, "Zion, how can you hit a girl?" Sissaye remembered that every time Marcelo drank too much beer or lost money in gambling, he would beat Tessa and her. He even threw pots and pans that missed them by inches. However, he didn''t really hit Tessa many times. Despite that, Sissaye loathed men who hit women very much. She liked Zion very much now, but she didn''t expect him to hit a girl. An immense disappointment was shining in her eyes. Upon hearing Sissaye''s question, Zion subconsciously answered, "She is not a girl." "Huh?" Sissaye was dumbfounded. Was Evangeline not a girl? But she was wearing a dress and looked like a porcin doll. Could she be a boy? Evangeline, however, was so angry that she could barely catch her breath. She asked angrily, "Are you blind? If I''m not a girl, who am I? A man?" Zion''s gaze fell on Evangeline as he said coldly, "You simply look like a girl, but you''re actually a manly girl. No, to be precise, you''re a tough man in a girl''s skin!" His words were not exactly music to the ears. Evangeline understood that Zion despised her. She was so angry that she pulled Sissaye aside and said through gritted her teeth, "Zion, say it again if you have the balls." "You''re still a man even if I repeat it ten more times!" As soon as he finished speaking, she took off her shoes and threw them at his mouth. Since he was not speaking nicely, it was best to cover his mouth with shoes. Zion didn''t expect Evangeline to act like this. He couldn''t help but freeze for a moment. He then caught her shoe subconsciously. Although there wasn''t any foul odor, he looked extremely upset. "Are you a brazen shrew? Evangeline, even if you''ve be someone with high status, you still can''t change your character, can you?" Evangeline was so furious that her face almost distorted in anger. "Well, a shrew! Today, I''ll show you what a shrew is!" As she spoke, she rolled up her sleeves in preparation for a fight. Zion saw Evangeline walk toward him again. How could such a manly girl be a real girl? Was he blind or were others blind to the truth? He subconsciously pulled Sissaye aside and said, "Sissaye, don''t worry. Today, I must teach her a lesson." Evangeline was the first person who dared to throw her shoes at him. Speaking of which, this tough girl had been his first for too many times. He was embarrassed for the first time because of her. She was the first girl who saw his junk, and now, she had thrown shoes at him for the first time! If she continued to act like this, he was afraid that he would lose many first times to her. The two fought with each other again, but this time they didn''t fight ording to the rules of martial arts. It was just a brawl between children. Evangeline couldn''t care less about her status as a princess. She pped Zion in the face straight away and said angrily, "How dare you insult me!" The crisp p extinguished the tiny bit of reason left in Zion. "Evangeline, you deserve to get your teeth kicked in. Not only that, but you''re also cheap." Zion went too far with his words, but how could a person in the midst of a rage care about what he said? Evangeline''s eyes went red in fury. The two of them were throwing punches at each other on the ground like kindergarten children. This time, Mango was not the only one who couldn''t stand it. Nathaniel had reached his limit as well. Zion was really a letdown. This was not how the son of the Ye family was supposed to act! "Zion, let her go!" Nathaniel walked over and kicked Zion on the calf. His kick was quite strong and Zion didn''t notice their arrival at all. Therefore, Zion couldn''t help but shudder when Nathaniel kicked him. "Mr. Ye? Why on earth are you here?" Zion was bewildered the moment he saw Nathaniel. Evangeline was stunned as well. She even nned to run away. Oh no, she had lost her image of being a good girl. Nathaniel looked at Zion''s sorry state. Two of the buttons on his shirt had been ripped off while there were a few scratches on his neck. His hair was a mess. Anger surged up within Nathaniel. "Did your mom and I teach you to hit girls? Is that it?" Nathaniel kicked Zion on the body once again. Zion staggered backward after being kicked, but he pursed his lips and remained silent. The defiant look on his face was expressing his dissatisfaction. Evangeline froze for a moment before rushing forward to shield Zion behind her. "Mr. Ye, don''t hit him please. We''re just having fun." "Get out of my way! I don''t need you to stand up to me!" As soon as Evangeline''s voice fell, Zion spoke in a clear and harsh voice. He didn''t want her kindness at all. Nathaniel was so enraged that he walked past Evangeline and kicked Zion again. "How dare you speak again? Do you think you''re right when you hit girls?" Zion didn''t fight him back, but he was unwilling to admit defeat as well. He pursed his lips into a thin line and said, "She is not a girl to me at all!" "Biologically, she is a girl. So that makes her a girl. Now, get rid of that ridiculous reasoning in your head and apologize to her." This was the first time Nathaniel had hit Zion. Zion felt wronged, but he bit his lower lip and replied, "I didn''t do anything wrong!" "If you say it again, I''ll beat you to a pulp. Do you want to try it?" "Even if you beat me to death, I know that I''m not at fault!" Zion remained stubborn as he arched his neck in defiance. Ayer of mist had already formed in his eyes. "You silly boy!" Nathaniel raised his hand and flung it at Zion directly. Zion was a little shocked, but he still refused to admit defeat as he waited for Nathaniel to hit him. Nathaniel couldn''t hold back his anger anymore when he saw his defiant son. The moment the pnded, Evangeline pushed Zion aside, so the p hit her on the face directly. With a crisp sound, time seemed to stop in its track. Nathaniel looked at Evangeline in shock as his mind went nk. Mango ran over in a hurry. "Evangeline, how is it? Does it hurt? Are you dumb? Zion deserves a good beating. Why did you take the p for him?" Zion''s eyes widened in surprise as he heard Mango''s words. Did his mother think that he was wrong too? Nathaniel had no time to console Zion. He felt a little guilty for pping Evangeline. "How are you feeling, girl? I''ll get a doctor for you." Girls had delicate skin. Besides, Nathaniel didn''t bring up his daughter the same way he brought up his sons. He really did not expect Evangeline to charge forward. Evangeline shook her head as she said, "Mr. Ye, today''s matter is between me and Zion. Can you not interfere?" Mango was sorrowful when she heard those words. "The brat is too arrogant now. He has a bad temper some more. Nathaniel and I just want to teach him a lesson." Evangeline took a nce at Zion. All of a sudden, Zion didn''t know how what to say to Evangeline. Evangeline said coldly, "Zion, you owe me an apology today, and also a p. Remember it! You''ll have to make it up to me if you have the chance in the future!" "Don''t worry, I''ll remember this p. I''ll definitely return the favor to you as long as it''s within my capabilities. However, don''t even think about me apologizing to you." Zion didn''t believe that it was unintentional that she got out of the car and ran to him and Sissaye. To Zion, Evangeline hade looking for trouble, but he had discovered her n early. That was why her n failed. Evangeline sneered before she bowed to Nathaniel and Mango. Then, she said politely, "Mr. and Mrs. Ye, something else hade up today, so I won''t be inviting you to my house. I''ll visit you together with rissa once I''m free in the future." "Okay. Let Mr. Ye take you home then." Mango truly felt guilty about what happened. "No need for that, Mrs. Ye. My driver is with me. See youter." Evangeline turned around and left without even sparing a nce at Zion. However, her hands were tightly sped together. Zion, you lowly b*stard! Just you wait! Evangeline stormed off angrily. Nathaniel and Mango looked at each other before their gaze fell on Zion. Zion had never seen such a strict look in Mango''s eyes before, so he couldn''t help but panic. "Mom." "Do you still see me as your mom? I thought that you''re now a heartless person who doesn''t care about your family at all. You''re so conceited." Zion was once again stunned by Mango''s words. In fact, he was a little upset. Why did everyone speak up for Evangeline, that crazy b*tch? Didn''t anyone notice that she was moring for a fight? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Why would a girl be like that? However, Zion didn''t dare to say that to Mango''s face. Mango looked at him and felt a pang in her heart. "Do you understand what you did wrong today?" "I have no idea." Zion was a little angry and defiant. Mango took a deep breath as she said, "Did Evangeline do something to harm you or Sissaye after she got off the car?" "She just didn''t have enough time to do her tricks because I saw through her in advance." Mango had suddenly lost all desire to exin after hearing Zion''s words. Did she and Nathaniel really neglect to teach their children? He had grown into such a self- righteous boy. Sissaye knew that she shouldn''t speak at this moment. She also understood that she shouldn''t stand up for Zion. However, when she saw how aggrieved he was, she couldn''t help but feel a little upset. "Mr. and Mrs. Ye, don''t be angry. Zion was just trying to protect me." Nathaniel looked at Sissaye before he nced at Zion, who didn''t seem to think he was in the wrong at all. He had a headache from all the anger. Then he said directly, "Go to your room and reflect on your mistakes. No dinner for you until you figure out your mistake." As he spoke, the door of the vi swung open all of a sudden. Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 "What do you want? Who are you going to punish before my eyes?" Carlson''s voice drifted from a ce nearby. Nathaniel frowned as he said in a low voice, "Did you really think that my son is your son? Even if he is your son, could you please teach him well? You should ask him what he did just now." Carlson didn''t seem to care about Nathaniel''s mood at all. Instead, he went straight to Zion and asked, "What''s going on? Tell me about it." Carlson didn''t speak in a loud voice, but Zion pursed his lips tightly and kept quiet. He walked straight into the vi. However, when he realized that this vi belonged to Evangeline''s father, he hated the ce. In the end, he stopped at the door and turned around to look at Mango. He asked, "Can I go somewhere else to reflect on myself?" It was only then that Mango realized that she was here to see her son. She did not expect that her aim was affected by this incident. "Go and wait in the car. I need to talk to Carlson." Zion turned around instantly and went towards the car. Sissaye looked at his lonely face and felt a little dejected. "Daddy, let me tell you what happened." Sissaye told him the incident just now in detail. Carlson was frowning slightly. He looked at Mango and Nathaniel before he said, "Did you call Zion a scum?" "Do you think what he did is right? Look at what he has done!" Nathaniel was furious at the thought of Zion hitting Evangeline. He was even angrier that Zion didn''t admit his mistakes at all. Moreover, Nathaniel had pped Evangeline by mistake. It seemed that it was really necessary to take a trip to Eugene''s ce. Carlson looked at Mango again before he asked, "Mrs. Ye, do you agree?" Mango was silent, but it was obvious that she was of the opinion that Zion was at fault. Carlson burst intoughter while saying, "Were you two too immersed in your sweet vacation with each other that you can''t even think straight?" His words were quite harsh. Even though Carlson was smiling brightly, Mango, Nathaniel, and Sissaye could feel his anger at this moment. Nathaniel hurriedly pulled Mango behind him. "Come at me if you''re unhappy. Why are you targetting my wife? You like Zion, but it''s my wife who gave birth to him. We''re just teaching him how to be a decent man." "You''re right to teach him the right way." Carlson suddenly felt a little hard to breath. He took out a cigarette and lit it. Even though Mango didn''t like the smell of cigarettes, Nathaniel couldn''t stop Carlson from smoking right now. instead, he said with a cold expression, "You better stay away from us. You''re already married with kids, yet you still can''t give up smoking. Can''t you at least have some self-awareness?" Carlson was stunned as he subconsciously looked at Sissaye. Sissaye said hurriedly, "It''s okay, daddy. I don''t mind if you smoke." She broke into a smile. There was a hint of joy on her face and in her eyes. Carlson instantly melted at the sight of her smile. He put out his cigarette and said with a smile, "It''s my fault. Sissaye is still so young, and it''s not good for her to be exposed to second- hand smoke. I will try my best not to smoke in front of you and your mom in the future." Sissaye''s eyes went teary in an instant. Sure enough, he was her true father. He was nice to her and her mother, unlike Marcelo. After Carlson put out the cigarette, he said, "Zion is a genius who is very skilled atputer science. You don''t have to worry about him too much. Is that why you think he is already an adult?" "What do you mean by this?" Nathaniel frowned immediately when he heard Carlson''s words. However, Mango instantly understood what he meant. She realized abruptly that Zion was only seven years old, not seventeen years old. If Zion had done such a thing at seventeen years old, then it went without saying that he was absolutely a scum. However, he was just an innocent seven-year-old child now, so he relied on his most primitive and instinctive reaction when he did things. Evangeline and Zion''s first meeting wasn''t pleasant. Zion was forced to fight with her and was even seen naked by her. Any child would find this intolerable, so it was natural for him to hold grudges against her and have a bad impression of her. Now that he saw her again and noticed that she was here in a hurry, the first thought that urred to him was that Evangeline was looking for trouble again. Hence, he shielded Sissaye behind him. This was the normal reaction for a seven-year-old child. But what did they do? They judged Zion with the eyes of an adult. This was indeed unfair to him. At the thought that their son had made them worried about anything, they subconsciously felt that he was mature enough to handle everything, including such matters. Mango suddenly remembered the defiant expression on Zion''s face. She couldn''t help but walk towards the car hurriedly. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Mango." Nathaniel was somewhat surprised. Carlson looked at Nathaniel and said, "Mrs. Ye seems smarter than you." "Get out of my sight." Nathaniel cursed in a low voice before he chased after her. Zion was alone in the car. There was a sulky look on his face, but his eyes were a little damp. When Mango opened the car door, he shot a quick nce at her and turned his head away. Mango felt a little sorry and guilty when she saw him like this. "I''m sorry, babe. I treated you badly just now. Please don''t be angry, okay?" Nathaniel heard Mango and Zion''s conversation outside the car. He stood there and didn''t go into the car, leaving everything to Mango. Zion welled up in tears all of a sudden. He felt that they had wronged him. "Mommy, do you think I''m at fault too?" Zion''s reddened eyes stared stubbornly at Mango, which tugged at her heartstrings and saddened her immensely. She pulled Zion into her embrace and said in a low voice, "Looking at this from an adult''s point of view, you''re indeed at fault, but your dad and I forgot that you''re just a child. Zion, you''re an outstanding kid. You''re so excellent that your dad and I ignored your real age. It''s all our fault. I apologize to you, okay?" Carlson was right. Zion was just a seven-year-old child. How could they expect a seven-year-old child to understand what a scum meant? It was they who had too high an expectation for Zion. Zion looked at Mango with a somewhat confused face. However, when he heard her apology, he quickly said, "I just don''t know what I did wrong. Evangeline is a dangerous person, that''s why I did that." Dangerous? Mango was surprised that Zion had deemed a little girl to be dangerous. However, she still said, "Evangeline was still young two years ago, and what she did was really upsetting, but two years have passed since then. It''s impossible for people to stay where they''re at and not improve themselves, right? Think about it, is there any difference between her now and two years ago? Did she grow to be a better person?" Zion pondered for a moment. It was true that Evangeline didn''t make a move first, nor did she do anything to force him or Sissaye. Instead, he was the first to speak to her. Furthermore, her fighting skills had improved too fast. Two years ago, he had gone easy on her, but this time, he was almost defeated by her. At the thought of this, he nodded and said unwillingly, "She seems to be a better fighter now." The corner of Mango''s mouth twitched in response. Zion was cing his attention in all the wrong ces. "Zion, I can''t exin anything to you now. You''ll understand when you grow up. But as a gentleman, it''s wrong to hit a girl." "But she is not a girl at all." Mango had tried her best to exin to Zion about why Evangeline was a girl. "But your words hurt her a lot. Think about it, if someone else said those words to Sissaye, or to you, will you be furious?" Zion fell silent upon hearing Zion''s words. Well, if someone said that to Sissaye or Rita, he was sure that he would tear that person''s mouth apart directly. So thinking of it this way, it seemed that he was really being a jerk to Evangeline? Although he felt that it was a bit awkward to meet Evangeline, he still said reluctantly, "Then I''ll apologize to her. However, don''t you think she should apologize to me about what happened two years ago?" This was something that Zion had been thinking about. Although an apology wouldn''t solve anything and couldn''t rewind time, he couldn''t change the fact that Evangeline, that rascal, had seen his junk. However, an apology was the least that she could do. When Mango heard Zion''s request, she smiled and said, "Of course, your dad and I won''t intervene in this matter. You guys should solve it yourself. However, you have to thank her for blocking the p for you." "She did it on purpose so that I would owe her a favor." Zion was frowning again. His brows seemed to be furrowed in frustration as soon as Evangeline was mentioned. There was nothing left for Mango to say. After all, children were simple creatures. They were clear if they liked each other or if they didn''t like each other. Perhaps they would realize that their childhood feelings were the most genuine feelings when they grew up. Nathaniel heard that Mango and Zion had reached an agreement, so he knocked on the door and came in. "I apologize to you as well." Zion buried his face in Mango''sp proudly while refusing to look at him. The brat had to be doing it on purpose. Nathaniel looked at the position of Zion''s face and felt slightly jealous. "I''ll carry you around. Your mom hasn''t recovered to her best health yet." "No, I refuse." Zion turned him down tly. Mango smiled as she said, "Alright, let Zion solve this matter himself. The three of us will enjoy a meal together as a family before we go back, okay?" At the thought that Weston, Marcelo and the others in the vi, Mango and Nathaniel could not help but feel a bit gloomy. Deborah wasst seen almost two days ago, but they still had no clue as to where she was at. As for Walter, they had no idea where he was, so they only hoped that it was not toote. The car drove to a nearby hotel. Nathaniel led Zion and Mango into the hotel. Zion held his phone and seemed to be talking to Evangeline, but he was cold and aloof. He looked exactly like Nathaniel in the past. Although Mango was about to say something, she decided against it when she thought about Zion''s age. Anyway, her son had his own life and could make his own decision. She didn''t need to interfere in the matter. The family of three enjoyed the dinner joyfully. Nathaniel''s phone rang before dessert was served. "Mr. Ye, Weston is now awake. He requested to talk to you. He said he knew where Walter was held." The news was a pleasant surprise to Mango and Nathaniel. Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 "Let''s go!" Nathaniel could not care about anything else now. The most important thing now was to find Walter and Deborah. Zion didn''t know what had happened. But as he heard them say Walter''s name, he quickly sat down obediently and raised his head to look at Mango. Mango was a little worried, and she looked a little upset too. Right now, she wished that she could grow a pair of wings so that she could rush back immediately. Suddenly, Zion felt guilty. Didn''t his mommy and daddye here for a vacation? Why did they suddenly mention his uncle? Did something happen to him? When he thought about how Mango was worried about him then, Zion felt a little sad. Perhaps apologizing to Evangeline wasn''t a big deal. Zion thought that he was a man, wasn''t he? Maybe apologizing could make his mommy happier. As he thought this, Zion took out his phone and called Evangeline. Little did he know that Evangeline was also hot- tempered. Evangeline must have felt miserable because of what Zion said to her, so she immediately blocked his number without hesitation when she saw Zion''s call. On the other hand, Zion''s expression darkened when he saw this. He thought that he wasn''tpatible with Evangeline at all. Heh! Was this how a princess should behave? Meanwhile, Mango sensed something amiss with Zion so she asked at once, "What''s wrong?" "Evangeline blocked my number. I guess I have to apologize to her face to face." Hearing Zion''s words, Mango couldn''t help but smile and say, "You''re such a good boy. Don''t treat Evangeline like this anymore, alright?" "Alright." Zion then lowered his head and didn''t say anything else after nodding. He wanted to ask about Walter, but he felt the tension in the car and immediately shut his mouth. Soon, the car quickly arrived at the vi. Zion was stunned when he saw Bettany and a stranger standing in front of him. Now that Bettany was here too, he knew that things had gotten moreplicated than he thought. "Mommy, Mr. Ye, I''m going back to my room." "Alright." Nathaniel couldn''t pay any attention to Zion right now. Furthermore, Mango also wanted to know where Walter was, so she could only send Zion back to his room. After seeing Zion return to his room, Mango and Nathaniel quickly went to the basement. Weston was in better shape after a night''s rest. When he saw Nathaniel and Mango, he was slightly stunned. Hence, Mango could tell that he recognized them from the look in his expression and eyes. "Where''s Walter?" Mango asked immediately. Weston wanted to stall when Nathaniel called over Bettany and said indifferently, "I believe you still remember the pain you experiencedst night? If I could extract the parasite from your body, I could also put it back in. However, the parasite I would nt inside you would not be the kind that would only make you obedient. Heh. You could imagine the consequences you would face." Weston''s face immediately turned pale when he heard this. "Don''t do that! I''ll tell you everything, but you must ensure my safety. If I tell you everything I know, you have to protect me!" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As Weston asked them to ensure his safety twice, Mango and Nathaniel was surprised. "Huh? Did you say we had to protect you? How could you be so shameless?" Nathaniel sneered and walked towards Weston while saying this. Weston also knew that his request was a little inappropriate, but when he thought about how evil and ruthless the man could be, he couldn''t help but shiver. "I would only tell you if you ensure my safety. If not, I would rather die than tell you." "Do you think you still have the right to choose?" Nathaniel''s expression darkened a little. Hah! Weston had the audacity to threaten them! "Bettany!" Just as Nathaniel finished speaking, Bettany came over with a small canister. Weston recognized the item that he was holding. He was curious back then, so he saw the man take out a colorful parasite from a simr canister. Then, what happened after the man forced them to swallow the parasite''s eggs? He was tortured severely by that over the years, but he couldn''t even live or die. Hence, the agonizing pain had traumatized him. At this thought, Weston couldn''t help but shiver. "Don''t. Stop! I''ll do it! I''ll tell you everything." He couldn''t bear that pain anymore! Then, Weston closed his eyes and took a deep breath before saying, "I own a bar in this area. Even though it appears to be a bar, it is also a ce to acquire information. Many gorgeous men and women are there to attract customers and gather intelligence from them. Walter is being held in the basement beneath the bar. But it would be useless even if I tell you this as Walter isn''t guarded by my men but by other skillful men. Therefore, I''m not sure whether you can even get near them." Nathaniel and Mango''s eyes lit up instantly after hearing this. "Tell me the name of the bar." "It''s... it''sStag Nite Bar." Weston answered timidly while stammering. After hearing this, Nathaniel made a gesture, and someone immediately went out to look for the ce. "I''ll go too." Mango turned around and wanted to leave, but Nathaniel stopped her. Nathaniel looked at Weston and continued to ask, "Is Deborah there as well?" "No. We would never confine a couple together as it would be easier for them to n their escape. Couples have a strong bond of understanding that outsiders like us wouldn''t understand." By this time, Weston had said everything he knew. Meanwhile, Mango finally understood why Nathaniel had stopped her from leaving. They needed to save both Walter and Deborah, but they also had to find out more information from Weston. As they were unsure if there were remains of the parasite''s eggs in Weston''s body, they had to race against time to gather more details from Weston. Aftering to this conclusion, Mango sat down. Weston was stunned when he saw this scene. "Huh? Aren''t you going to save him?" "We still have questions. There''s no rush." Nathaniel also sat down and asked coldly, "When did you set your eyes on the Grey family? Were you the one who added fuel to the fire behind the fall of Marcelo''s family?" As Nathaniel thought of Charlotte, he inevitably knew that Weston was involved in what happened to Marcelo back then. On the other hand, Weston didn''t expect Nathaniel to go straight to the point. Then, he wanted to answer ambiguously, but he then heard Nathaniel say, "Don''t think of lying, or I don''t mind giving you have a taste of the thing inside this canister. You should know that there are only a few people who can nt parasites. If you have done your research on me, you should know that I am the head of Longford County, and my birth mother is Madeline Zhang." These words made Weston tremble involuntarily again. He seemed to think of something as he swallowed his saliva, but he also knew that he had no choice but to answer truthfully now. "I''ll tell you. I did have something to do with what happened to the Li family!" After Weston said this, he immediately went into a seizure, and his body jerked faster. He had white foam forming at his mouth, and it was a terrifying scene! Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 "Bettany!" Nathaniel frowned when he saw this situation. Bettany had been waiting aside. When she saw Weston like this, her face turned pale, but she moved quickly. On the other hand, Mango couldn''t see what Bettany was doing because her hand was moving too fast. She could only see Bettany opening the canister and taking out a white parasite. She then shoved the parasite into Weston''s mouth and forced him to swallow it. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It didn''t take long for Weston''s seizure to stop, but his body was drained. He was sweaty and damp as if he had just been pulled out of the water. Although no one said anything, Weston knew that Bettany had saved his life. But without Nathaniel''s orders, Bettany wouldn''t have done so either. So without waiting for Nathaniel''s question, Weston said, "I was raised together with Charlotte. We weren''t siblings, but we needed to have an identity so it would be easier for us to move about. So we became siblings by name. In reality, we are both orphans and were adopted since young." As Weston said this, he smiled bitterly. "When we were first adopted, we were still children. We didn''t have enough food or clothes at the orphanage, so when we were brought into the big house and had plenty of good food and new clothes, we were overjoyed. We weren''t the only ones who were adopted, as there were many like us. We spent all our time together eating, sleeping, and even studying, and the days were like paradise to us to the point where it felt surreal. At first, we didn''t even dare to sleep as we were worried that it would be all a dream when we woke up. However, after a year or so and we were getting used to this life, I realized that there were fewer of us left." Weston tried his best to recall what had happened, and he was in a daze. "The children were all of the different ages, and Charlotte was the youngest of us all. She was paired with me, and we were brought to Ocean City. We were pretty excited when we first left the house as we got to see the outside world, and we didn''t know what the future held. Furthermore, we got to see the person who adopted us before we left." "What does the person who adopted you look like?" Nathaniel knew that this was the most critical information. However, Weston shook his head and said, "I don''t know. He was wearing a mask, so we couldn''t see clearly. But his voice was hoarse, so he shouldn''t be a young man. He then brought out a canister and told us to swallow the thing inside as it was nutritious. How could we know at that time that it would torment us in the future?" As he thought of that, Weston could not help but smile bitterly. "I still remember Charlotte crying when she saw the colorful parasite, but she was still forced to swallow the egg. Although it was a little disgusting, we became used to it at that time, and we didn''t feel anything else. But after Charlotte met Walter and wanted to be with him, she began to disobey our master and even made decisions without our master''s consent. As a result..." Weston suddenly stopped. His face was pale, but his eyes were full of fear as if he had seen something terrible. Mango knew that Charlotte was dead, but Mango had forgotten how she died and didn''t pay much attention to it either. But now that she saw Weston''s reaction, she suddenly had a guess. "Did your so-called master kill Charlotte?" "Yes, to be exact, she was killed by the parasite that our master nted in us. I don''t know when or how exactly it happened, but Charlotte died a horrendous death. We are still children that he has raised for so many years, but we are worthless to him! In the years that we left the house, we had to carry out our master''s every order. We could still live like normal when there weren''t any missions, but when his orders came, we had to carry them out immediately no matter what. Charlotte was not the only one who betrayed our master and died, but many like her died too. That''s why I''m terrified." Weston didn''t know whether he was afraid or cold. He put his hands in his sleeves, and he started mumbling while his face was filled with fear. "Who wouldn''t want to live their own life? I had a girlfriend and was going to get married, but she was murdered after she found out about me. s! She was even pregnant with my child then! It was only then that I realized that nothing was in my control. Also, there were rumours about me sleeping with other men, but in reality, I''m straight! However, I had to be one of them because I had toe in contact with those men. To be honest, I don''t f*cking want to do it anymore! No one cared about my life or my desires. They only wanted information and results, and after long, I became indifferent. WHy does it matter if I am together with a man or woman? I can never get married and have children in this life anyway. What''s wrong if I indulge in the pleasures in life? Since Charlotte died, I knew that I would probably end up like her too!" Nathaniel saw Weston''s array of emotions and did not intend to interrupt him. But if he continued to ramble on, they wouldn''t have much time to stay here. "Tell me about the Li family eight years ago. Who is Ezequiel? Don''t tell me you don''t know." When Weston heard Ezequiel''s name, he was stunned for a moment before he quickly lowered his head. "I really don''t know!" "Hah! I think you''re digging your own grave here!" Nathaniel had lost his patience. Then, Bettany walked towards Weston with just a nce, and the latter was so frightened that he immediately screamed. "Don''te over! I really don''t know! Ezequiel is different from us, and he is at a different level. With my status, I can''t contact him at all. Eight years ago, he suddenly found me and asked me to find an opportunity to let Marcelo''s father know about the Grey family''s sea routes. My task was to tell them about this through Marcelo''s good friend, and I really don''t know anything else." Weston trembled with fear as he said these words, and it was obvious that he was telling the truth. The so-called good friend of Marcelo''s had to be a rich yboy who hung out with him at that time. "What''s that guy''s name? How did you tell of the Grey family''s sea routes through him?" "Urgh! I forgot his name. That person likes men, so I only needed to develop a rtionship with him, and then I could mention it casually. At that time, they all said that there were pirates on one part of the sea. The pirates often robbed ships so that their goods could not return. So I took the opportunity to say that the Grey family had a designated sea route, and they could contact the Grey family. That''s all it took." After hearing Weston''s words, Mango was stunned. Did he just say that there were pirates? Wasn''t that a bit ridiculous? Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 On the other hand, Nathaniel wasn''t as stunned as Mango. On the contrary, he had a solemn expression. He knew something about this. The seas were in turmoil eight years ago. Carlson had wanted to look into it then when the seas returned to peace suddenly. There was no question at that time, but now it seemed that it was a well- thought- out arrangement. The mastermind had disrupted the usual sea route so that everyone would have their eyes on the Grey family''s sea routes. Nathaniel remembered that the old master of the Grey family, Jameson, had gone to Morgan and took the initiative to subsume the family''s sea routes with the government''s. The Grey family also pledged to give 40 percent of their profits to the government as a demonstration of the cooperation between the family and the government. It was only then that the Grey family''s sea routes were able to function as usual. Fortunately, Jameson was quick-witted and took the initiative to cooperate with the government. Otherwise, given the situation at that time, even if the authorities did not act, the other prestigious families would also force the Grey family to submit. It would then be impossible for the Grey family to protect the sea routes that their ancestors had established with their blood. It seemed that Ezequiel didn''te for the Grey family but the sea routes. What Ezequiel didn''t expect was that Jameson was decisive in cooperating with the government, so Ezequiel could only put his ns on hold. Based on this, Marcelo shouldn''t be his only choice. "Did you have other tasks then? Or I should ask, did you notify other people besides the Li family?" "Yes, but I don''t need to do it personally. That person will do it. They are all heirs of prestigious families and hang out together often. As long as he told Marcelo, the rest of them would also catch the news and bring it to their fathers." Weston didn''t hide anything from him. It was obvious now. Ezequiel was the one who set up the circumstances. He got Weston to spread the news and got people to disrupt the peace on the seas so that people were unable to sail on the usual sea routes. Then everyone would have their eyes on the Grey family. If the Grey family could not withstand the pressure, or if anything would have happened at all, they would be confronted by the other families and forced to give up their sea routes. If the Grey family were to do so, Ezequiel would be the one who would benefit the most from this. However, the Grey family''s old master was decisive, and his actions were also unexpected. He managed to dishevel the enemy''s ns and saved the family from jeopardy. Thinking about it now, the trouble that Marcelo''s family faced regarding their goods might be the work of Jameson. To be able to cause trouble for the Li family''s goods while covering his tracks well, Jameson was considered to be powerful. Thinking of this, Nathaniel sighed softly and asked, "Where is Jameson now?" "We don''t know. To be exact, no one knows. Once the Grey family set sail, they will be the overlord of the sea. As long as they don''t go ashore, no one can do anything to them. Jameson severed all contact with the outside world. We bribed the servants of the Grey family and even nted parasites into them, but we still couldn''t find out Jameson''s whereabouts. He''s probably still at sea." Weston indirectly pointed out that the death of the servants had something to do with them. "You were the one who nted the parasites into the servants? "It was Ezequiel." As she heard Weston mention Ezequiel many times, Mango couldn''t help but ask, "Who is this Ezequiel? How do you get in touch with him?" "We can''t contact him. He would contact us when he has tasks for us." Weston was also a little frustrated. He also wanted to use the information in exchange for his life, but there were some things that he couldn''te into contact with. He could also tell that only Nathaniel and Mango could protect him at this moment. Nathaniel and Mango then stopped talking. The silence filled the air and the tension caused fear to spread. Weston was truly afraid of death, or perhaps he wanted to live after experiencing a life-and-death struggle. At this moment, Nathaniel and Mango''s silence caused Weston to be a little afraid. So he tried his best to recall and suddenly said, "Perhaps I have a way to find Ezequiel." "What''s that?" Nathaniel''s cold voice caused hearts to tremble in fear. Weston hurriedly said, "Walter is still in my hands. I heard that Ezequiel woulde this afternoon to take him away. If you want to capture Ezequiel, you''d better start the arrangements now." Nathaniel narrowed his eyes suddenly and nced at Weston sharply. "Do you think we don''t know what you''re nning? Weston, you only want to see us and Ezequiel fight, and you can take the opportunity to escape." If Weston had given them this information when he told them where Walter was kept captive, Nathaniel might think Weston was truly trying to help. But now, Weston had only wanted to use them to stall Ezequiel so that he could have more time to escape. Thinking of this, Nathaniel sneered and said, "There is something I never told you." "What is it?" Weston suddenly had a bad feeling. Nathaniel didn''t care what he was thinking now and said faintly, "Although we had removed the parasite from your body, we are unsure exactly how many eggs you have swallowed. Once one egg hatches into arva, the others will temporarily stop growing. However, now that we have removed one parasite, the other eggs might start growing again. So we don''t know how long more you have to live." Hearing this, Weston''s face suddenly turned pale like paper. "What? This..." "So you don''t have the capital to negotiate with us. If you help us catch Ezequiel, we might even remove the rest of the parasites left in your body. If not, you might as well wait to die." After Nathaniel finished speaking, he stood up, and Mango also stood up after him. However, Weston was so scared that he immediately shouted. "Mr. Ye, please save me! I don''t want to die! I promise to do whatever you want me to do. Please save me." Nathaniel didn''t stop this time. He walked straight out of the basement with Mango. Weston''s plea for help was blocked behind him. As soon as Mango came out, she saw Marcelo''s awful expression. She knew that Marcelo had heard everything. "Do you still think that Tessa was the one who framed the Li family?" Nathaniel''s words made Marcelo feel even more dreadful. He remembered how much Tessa had sacrificed for the Li family over the years, and everything he had done to Tessa and Sissaye was despicable. Marcelo hesitated for a moment before asking, "Can I meet Tessa?" "What do you think?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nathaniel''s lips curved into a mocking smile. Not everyone had the opportunity to make up for their mistakes, and it didn''t matter even if they apologized. Especially now, Carlson regarded Tessa and her daughter as his treasures. If Marcelo went, he would be courting death. Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Marcelo also understood the problem. He couldn''t help but feel a little regret, but no matter how much regret he felt, it couldn''t change anything. "If you are arresting Ezequiel tonight, I want in on the action. After all, eight years ago, our family''s downfall was all caused by this person. I want to know what he looks like." "Alright." Nathaniel did not refuse Marcelo''s request. After getting the answer he wanted, Marcelo went back to his room. Bettany followed Nathaniel and Mango to the hall. "How is it? Can you tell how long his body canst?" "I can''t. But he''s pretty weak now." Bettany''s words made Mango pause for a moment before asking, "Can hest until evening?" "It should be possible." Nathaniel then nodded and sent Bettany to make preparations. Mango frowned slightly. "There are still many things that I haven''t asked. Is Susan rted to Ezequiel? Did Susan frame Tessa so she could be the master of the house? If we don''t have definite answers, I think for Carlson..." "Don''t worry. As long as we can catch Ezequiel, perhaps we would have a clearer picture. After all, Weston is not from the inner circle, and he hasn''te in contact with most of the core matters. I think that Ezequiel, on the other hand, might be our point of breakthrough." "What do you mean?" Mango didn''t know what Nathaniel meant, so she couldn''t help but ask. Nathaniel stroked Mango''s head and smiled, "Don''t you see that Ezequiel and Javion have the same surname?" "What?" Seeing the puzzled look on Mango''s face, Nathaniel continued, "I suspect that Ezequiel and Javion are either father and son or uncle and nephew." Mango''s eyes suddenly widened. As she went through the facts, she thought that it was possible. "So maybe we can find Javion by capturing Ezequiel? Then we could find out if he is my aunt''s father. If our spections are correct, Walter would be his grandson. How could Javion bear to harm Walter?" Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Some people are inhuman. If he doesn''t even care about his daughter''s life, how important would his grandson be to him?" Mango couldn''t help but be shocked by these words. She then thought fast. If it was as Nathaniel guessed, then Walter was in danger. Something would have to happen to Javion''s son or grandson only would he consider sparing Walter. However, this idea seemed a little unrealistic. Nathaniel didn''t know what Mango was thinking, but he was a little worried about her silence. "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best to deal with this matter regarding Walter and Deborah. Don''t worry too much. They want the Grey family''s sea routes, so they won''t harm Deborah and Walter for the time being. At most, they''ll only suffer from some physical pain." Mango was not as optimistic about Nathaniel''s spections. Could they only do something about the situation after they captured Ezequiel that night? Mango felt uneasy. "How''s Susan recently?" When Nathaniel heard Mango ask about Susan suddenly, he couldn''t help but say, "Carlson had already given the order as it was too easy to find leverage against the Soo family. Now, the entire Soo family enterprise is under investigation, and Susan is extremely busy trying to secure her connections and find out who she had offended. But Carlson''s men''s lips are sealed, so this information shouldn''t be leaked. We only need two days more at most for the Soo family to disappear from Ocean City''s social circle. Mango was not surprised to hear this news. After all, Carlson, who was able to assume the position of the heir of the Mo family, was not that approachable like he looked on the surface. However, she was a little worried about Noah, Genevieve, and the others. As if knowing what Mango was worried about, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Noah has already been expelled from the family by Nn, and this news had been made official through the newspaper publishing. Now, Noah and Genevieve are both in Santell Capital, and they serve under Carlson. Thus, nothing will happen to them. However, Nn doesn''t seem to be in good condition. He hasn''t woken up yet in the ICU, so I don''t think he could live much longer." "If there''s this possibility, would Noah and Tessa be able to see him onest time?" "Yes. After all, he''s Tessa''s grandfather. Carlson isn''t that cold- blooded, but this could be considered as thest ounce of mercy he could have for the Soo family." Nathaniel was familiar with Carlson''s character and did not want to talk about him anymore. Seeing that Mango was a little tired, he said gently, "Why don''t you go and apany Zion? Leave everything here to me." "Alright." Mango knew that she wouldn''t be of much help if she stayed, so she nodded and went to Zion''s room. Zion was ying with his phone when he saw Mangoing in. "Mommy." "It''s nothing. I only came to see you. What are you ying?" "It''s a game. Do you want to y it with me?" Zion could tell that Nathaniel and Mango were in a bad mood, and he also knew that it might have something to do with Walter. Zion tried to search for Walter''s whereabouts, but since Walter found out that Zion had installed spyware in his phone, Walter had changed his phone. Now, it wasn''t easy to find Walter anymore. As he saw the worried expression on Mango''s face, Zion felt that ying a game might make Mango feel better. "Sure." Mango looked at Zion''s expectant gaze and didn''t refuse. The two then sat down, opened the phone, and entered the game. They then quickly paired with each other and then started the game. Maybe Mango wanted to empty her mind, so she focused all of her attention on the game, and it did make her much more rxed. Unknowingly, the two of them yed three rounds of the game, and more than an hour had passed. When a servant came up to call them to dinner, only then did Mango know that Nathaniel had gone out. Weston and Marcelo also went out with him. Mango was stunned for a moment. Only then did she realize that Nathaniel had already gone on the mission. Or perhaps, it could be said that Nathaniel had left Mango behind. If such a thing were to happen in the past, Mango would be furious and feel that Nathaniel didn''t respect her. However, after going through so much, she understood now that this was Nathaniel''s act of love for her. Furthermore, Zion was also here, so there had to be someone to look after the child. Mango was at ease with Nathaniel in action. So she nodded and didn''t say anything as she went downstairs with Zion. The food was very exquisite and looked very appetizing. However, Mango did not pick up her cutlery. Instead, she asked the servant in front of her, "Who are you? When did you enter the mansion?" The servant was looking down, and she also lowered her face, making it hard to see her appearance. From her outfit alone, she looked like an ordinary middle-aged woman. However, Mango could still sense the difference in her. At this moment, as the bodyguards that Nathaniel had left behind did not take action, Mango knew that she could not count on them. Perhaps, the moment Nathaniel left with his men, the ce had already been targeted. There would be times when the hunter could also be the hunted. Mango didn''t know if she and Zion were the hunter or the hunted.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 Zion also felt that something wasn''t right. He was about to say something but was stopped by Mango''s gaze. There was no movement from the bodyguards outside. As the servant could sneak in without anyone knowing, Mango could tell that they didn''t have much of a chance of winning. Although she and Zion had some fighting skills, Mango didn''t dare take the risk. Furthermore, she didn''t know what would happen to Nathaniel, so she could only wait and see. Upon hearing Mango''s question, the servant subconsciously paused for a moment before lowering her head even further. "I just started working here." Her voice was hoarse, but it was uncertain if she sounded like that on purpose. Mango held Zion''s hand with one hand and said faintly, "Let''s cut to the chase. What happened to my men outside?" The servant froze for a moment before raising her head to look at Mango with admiration in her eyes. It was only then that Mango could see the servant''s face. She looked like an ordinary person who wouldn''t attract any attention on the streets. However, her eyes were lifeless. "What''s wrong? Is it difficult to answer this question?" Mango''s voice became colder. "No, they are all asleep." The servant responded quickly and didn''t do anything else. Perhaps in the servant''s eyes, Mango and Zion were a woman and a child and weren''t much of a threat. However, if they had done their research on Mango, they should know about her skills. Thus, since the servant was so calm, it must mean that the ce was alreadypletely under someone else''s control. Mango quickly weighed the possibilities in her heart and then said, "Why are you after me? As long as you don''t hurt my son, I can cooperate with you." The servant was stunned by Mango''s words. To show her sincerity, Mango turned off her phone in front of the servant. Zion turned off his phone as well, but his fingers moved slightly. Seeing that they were cooperative, the servant''s face softened a little. "Pleasee with us. Our master wants to see you." Although she didn''t know who the master was, Mango had a feeling that they were getting closer and closer to the truth. Zion was also very obedient. He followed Mango and walked out. As she was on the way out, Mango was relieved that she didn''t take action. The bodyguards outside had all fallen to the ground and slept soundly. Even the servants in the kitchen and the servants in the courtyard were also sound asleep. Mango frowned slightly and asked, "They should be fine, right?" "Yes. My master only wants to see you. He won''t do anything that will make you unhappy, but this depends on your cooperation as well." Mango didn''t say anything else. Instead, she held Zion in her arms. Zion struggled to get down at first, but he was stopped by Mango. Outside the mansion, a stolen car was parked at the entrance. The car looked ordinary, and the license te had been changed. Thus, even if there were security cameras around, they wouldn''t be able to find the owner of the car. It seemed that the other party had made enough preparations. Mango couldn''t help but worry about Nathaniel. She didn''t know if their trip to rescue Walter was a trap or not, but she didn''t have the time to leave them any news. Just then, a delivery guy on a bike stopped in front of them. "May I ask if there is ady named Mango here?" Mango paused for a while, and the servant became nervous. In order not to harm the innocent, Mango said faintly, "I am she. What is it?" "Here is a box of fruits for you. Please sign for it." The delivery guy didn''t know what was going on either. He only felt that the servant behind Mango looked a little stern. However, this was a mansion. It wasn''t strange for the rich to have bodyguards protecting them, so he didn''t think much about it. Mango took the pen and signed it in front of the servant. Then she said, "Put it at the door. I''m in a hurry to go out now. When I return, someone will bring the box inside." "Alright." The delivery guy didn''t say anything, as his task waspleted as long as it was signed for. After cing the fruits at the door, the delivery guy left. Both Mango and Zion knew that this should be the box of fruit Zion had bought for Mango. However, they didn''t expect it to be delivered at this time. The servant frowned and was about to bring the fruit away when she heard Mango say, "I only bought some fruit. You''re not worried that the box of fruits would turn into something that I could use to stop you, right?" The servant didn''t look pleased, but she didn''t say anything else. She then urged Mango and Zion to get into the car. After they got into the car, someone blindfolded them. Mango knew this was to prevent them from figuring out the route. When Mango thought she could listen to the scenes on the road, the driver turned on the music. The discordant music disrupted the sounds outside the car, so Mango and Zion were unable to concentrate on capturing any sounds. The car stopped after more than an hour. Mango and Zion were then led out of the car and were brought into a house. They walked for about ten minutes before entering the inner room. A stream of heat came towards them, making them feel much warmer. "Master, Mrs. Ye is here." As the servant spoke, the blindfolds on Mango''s and Zion''s eyes were also removed. The light that had suddenly appeared made them feel a little ufortable. At this moment, Zion''s body was searched, and a small tracker was found. "Sure enough, he is the young master of the Ye Family. He is indeed capable!" They heard the voice of an old man. With the sound of the wheelchair rubbing against the ground, an old man in his 70s was pushed out. Zion frowned slightly, but Mango took the opportunity to observe this house. The house was vintage and had a Victorian architectural style. Moreover, the decorations here were antiques, and even the cup in front of her was Victorian. It was apparent that the owner of the house was wealthy. Upon hearing the old man''s voice, Mango looked up and saw an energetic old man appearing in front of them. He looked somewhat familiar. Mango immediately narrowed her eyes. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Are you Javion?" She had never expected that the person she and Nathaniel had tried so hard to find would suddenly appear in front of her. Zion was obviously shocked. He had investigated Javion before and naturally knew who this person was. At first, Zion thought they were kidnapped, and he nned to use his expertise to send Nathaniel a message. However, when they found the tracking device on his body, Zion knew that his ns hade to naught. Javion looked at Mango with a smile, and his gaze was kind. If Mango didn''t know about what he had done, she would have thought that he was a friendly old man just by looking at him. Zion asked in confusion, "Since you know that I have a tracking device on me, why didn''t you search for it when I got into the car? Aren''t you afraid that I''ve already sent back my whereabouts?" Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 When he heard Zion''s question, Javion couldn''t help butugh and say, "There are signal interference devices on the car and all around this house. They would stop you from sending out your signals, even if you still have your tracking device. I only wanted to see if the son of the Ye family was as smart as he was rumored to be, and now it looks like it''s true. If my grandson could have a child as smart as you, then I''ll be much happier." Mango couldn''t help but be nervous when she heard Javion mention Walter. "Huh? Do you still remember that he is your grandson? If you do remember, how could you treat him like that?" In response to Mango''s question, Javion didn''t have much reaction. He only smiled and said, "Mrs. Ye, don''t be so angry. I''ve brought you guys here because I''m lonely, and I thought we could talk and have some tea or something. No matter what, we''re all rtives, aren''t we?" "I am not your rtive!" Mango''s words were very firm. Javion didn''t care at all. Perhaps he didn''t want to argue with someone younger than him, or he concealed his feelings. However, Mango couldn''t see anything from his face. The servant had already poured tea for Mango and Zion. Just from the smell alone, it was good tea. "My child doesn''t have the habit of drinking tea." Mango immediately pushed Zion''s tea away. Javion wasn''t dissatisfied with this and allowed Mango to do whatever she wanted. On the surface, he looked like a defenseless old man. However, Mango didn''t dare let down her guard. "I''m afraid you didn''t bring us here simply to chat with you." Javion didn''t care about Mango''s hostility at all. He smiled at the servant beside her instead and said, "What did you do to upset Mrs. Ye? Since you can''t even manage this small task well, how could I keep you any longer?" As soon as he finished his words, the servant was so scared that she immediately knelt. She was shivering all over but did not dare to beg for mercy. Javion still smiled kindly, but two people entered the room and covered the servant''s mouth. A dagger shed before them, and Mango quickly covered Zion''s eyes. Although she knew what Zion had experienced, in Mango''s heart, Zion was still a child. Mango helplessly watched as the servant who had brought them here was executed on the spot. The bright red blood was very ring. Her face darkened and she said coldly, "What''s this? Are you trying to show me what you''re capable of?" However, Javion smiled and said, "I''m only dealing with a disobedient servant. You''re overreacting." "I''m overreacting? Are these people''s lives worthless to you?" Mango couldn''t tolerate his disregard for other people''s lives. Javion said indifferently, "I was the one who saved their lives. Without me, they would have died long ago. I gave them many more years to live, and they even lived prosperously. How did I be a wicked person in your eyes?" "So you think that you are a good person?" Mango scoffed at his words. "Of course I''m a good person." Javion smiled and picked up his teacup. The steam from the tea was so dense that no one could see his expression. Mango had many questions, but she didn''t know where to start. Seeing Javion put down his teacup, Mango asked, "Is Ezequiel your son?" "Yes." Javion did not deny it. Mango''s brows furrowed as she continued to ask, "You brought us here at the exact moment. So you must know what my husband brought his men to do. Aren''t you worried about your son?" "If he is caught by Nathaniel, that would only mean that he is less capable and he has wasted all his years of living. Why would I worry about an ipetent son? I, besides having much money, also have many children." He was such an as*hole to say those things. Mango thought of how Sophia had been looking forward to her father for so many years. Yet, Sophia was receable to Javion. Since that was the case, why would he even give birth to her? As for Sophia, she had betrayed Walter for the sake of her so-called father. When Mango thought of this, she was filled with anger towards Javion. "You have many children? How could you be so shameless? Since you have so many children, why did you take someone else''s wife? And you even forced her to bear your children?" When Mango thought of everything that her grandmother had to endure for the rest of her life because of this man, Mango''s anger could not be appeased. Javion''s kind smile finally froze. He looked at Mango and red at her fiercely. Other people wouldn''t have been able to withstand this, but Mango didn''t care. Or, to be more exact, Mango wasn''t afraid of death. The tragedy of the Xiao family started with this man. Mango''s grandfather was betrayed, and her grandparents were divorced in the end. The Xiao family has now torn apart, and that had a lot to do with this man! "Why? Are you angry because I struck a chord? I didn''t expect that someone like you would feel ashamed and even anger! Since you have done such detestable things, are you going to shut me up now?" Mango''s words were rather unpleasant and Javion''s expression finally darkened. "Mango, don''t force me to kill you!" "Do you think I''m afraid of death? If I am, I wouldn''t havee here!" Mango did not back down in the slightest. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. To Mango, this was a battle of honor for her family, and she would rather die than retreat. Otherwise, how would she be able to face her grandfather! Javion held the wheelchair''s handle tightly while trying to suppress his anger, but he couldn''t. "What do you know? It''s your grandfather who took away my woman!" "Nonsense! My grandparents loved each other and their marriage was registered with thew. Are you putting the me on the Xiao family since my grandmother has passed away? Dream on!" Mango was also enraged. Zion held Mango''s hand tightly as he was afraid that she would be upset because of her anger. Javion looked awful then. When he heard what Mango said, he smashed the teacup, and the people around trembled in fear. A servant came up quickly to clean the broken teacup but was kicked away by Javion. "Their marriage was registered with thew? They loved each other? Such nonsense! What do you know? Your grandmother and I were childhood sweethearts since young, and we promised to be together for the rest of our lives. But because of an incident, she left the house, and only then did she meet your grandfather. If your grandfather didn''t take advantage of her, how could she marry that uncivilized man? Yet even after marrying her, your grandfather didn''t even cherish her and left the woman I loved alone at home all the time. Is this what you meant by loving each other?" Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 Mango paused for a moment when she heard the question. However, she recalled the characteristics of Brantley''s job when he was young and continued, "Someone like you would never understand my grandfather''s work, and you don''t have the rights to criticize him. Even if my grandfather neglected my grandmother because of his work, it was dishonorable of you to take advantage of the opportunity to get to my grandmother." "Why? He could take advantage of the situation and take away my woman, but I can''t do the same to him? What kind of diabolical reasoning is this?" It had been many years since Javion had been so angry. At this moment, he was so furious that he wanted to kill Mango. Because of his anger, the room was filled with a depressing atmosphere, so that everyone was too scared to speak. However, Mango was so angry that she startedughing. "I''m diabolical? How could you even say something like that? Don''t tell me that my grandmother had an affair with you out of her free will. If so, why was she ashamed to face my grandfather and even divorced him and left the house after? If she was in love with you, why didn''t she bring Aunt Sophia to see you after her divorce? Yet, she raised my aunt by herself and led a tough life. In the end, she didn''t even have money for her medical treatment and died miserably." As heard Mango''s series of questions, Javion suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. Why? Because that woman hated him! After so many years, he thought he had forgotten all about it. But now, he realized that he had been deceiving himself. He still remembered the woman''s unyielding eyes. He also recalled that when he assaulted her, she tore off a piece of flesh from his shoulder. Even though it had scarred, it was a mark that reminded him forever. He even remembered how he threatened her with Queena''s life so that she would give birth to their child, Sophia. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When he learned that she was divorced, Javion was overjoyed and even sent people to bring back her and their daughter. But what did that woman do? She put a knife on her neck and forced him to leave with her life. She didn''t even allow him toe in contact with their daughter Sophia! She hated him to the extent that she also hated their daughter Sophia! So she even beat and scolded Sophia and didn''t let Sophia continue her studies after high school. After she found out that he wanted to contribute money, she even dislocated her arm. She didn''t allow him to treat Sophia well, nor did she allow him to help with Sophia''s finances. He could only watch as she abused their daughter and herself. When she was ill, he brought in the best doctor in the world, but she refused it. Everyone said that she died out of misery, but he knew precisely how she died. She wanted to perish together with him, but in the end, she vomited blood in anger. Mango looked a little like her grandmother. Even after stic surgery, her beautiful eyes were simr to her grandmother''s. Javion''s emotions fluctuated over and over again, but in the end, his face darkened and he did not say a single word. Mango said sarcastically, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say that you were in love with each other? Yet you have nothing to say now? You spent so much effort to obtain my grandmother, yet you don''t care about my aunt. You''ve lived your entire life like a dog." "Mango, don''t think that I don''t dare to kill you!" Javion''s veins popped. Obviously, he was infuriated. He hadn''t been this angry for many years. Mango''s temper was really like her grandmother''s, spiteful and stubborn. As Mango was about to continue rebuking him, Zion tugged at her and whispered, "Grandpa, I''m sure you have a purpose by bringing us here. If I guess correctly, you want to use us to threaten my dad and uncle, as they both care deeply for my mom. As long as my mom is here, they couldn''t do anything to you. So even if my dad managed to rescue Uncle Walter, in the end, they would still have to submit to you, wouldn''t they?" Hearing Zion''s rational words, Javion couldn''t help but feel a trace of admiration for the boy. "What a clever child." "Thank you for thepliment." Zion was very polite. Compared to Mango, he appeared calm andposed. Hence, Javion couldn''t help looking at him twice. "Since you are being so transparent, what are you trying to negotiate with me?" Javion didn''t dare to treat Zion like an ordinary child. Although he was smiling, there was a hint of caution in his eyes. Zion didn''t reject but smiled and said, "My mom and I are a little hungry. Bring us some food and let us rest for a while. Whether it''s my dad or uncle, they''ll find out that my mom and I are missing when they return home. I''m sure you''ve captured us for a reason, but I don''t think we''ll be able to reach an agreement in a short amount of time. We''re not familiar with this ce and naturally won''t run away, so I''m just trying to gain some benefits for both of us." "That''s it?" "Of course. I have confidence in my dad." Zion couldn''t help but smile. Javion suddenly felt that Zion was pretty likable. "Well, I''m afraid that you won''t dare to eat the food I prepared for you." "There is nothing to be afraid of. We know that you can nt parasites. My dad is the master of Longford County. Although I don''t have any Golden Lancehead Venom on me, I can still protect my mom. Besides, I don''t think you will do that to us, grandpa." Zion''s words made Javion slightly startled. He asked, "Why do you think so?" "Because my mommy is the granddaughter of the woman you love. For the sake of my greatgrandma, you won''t hurt my mom." Javion was stunned for a moment, and thenughed. "Nathaniel does have a good son!" "Thank you for thepliment." Zion was unfazed as he said this, and he didn''t look like he was kidnapped at all. Compared to the other servants in the room, they all looked terrified and weren''t even asposed as a child. Javion''s expression couldn''t help but darken a little. "Didn''t you hear him? Go and get ready some food! Why did I even keep a bunch of fools like you!" Javion''s dissatisfaction made everyone a little scared. Seeing the fear in their eyes, Mango could guess Javion''s usual attitude towards the servants. She didn''t know what kind of man Javion was. But as she heard what Zion said, she knew that Zion must have something up his sleeves, so she didn''t object to it. The food was quickly arranged, and Mango was hungry as well. She and Zion walked over and picked up their cutleries to eat. Surprisingly, Javion also came to the dining table and had a meal with them. Putting aside the strange atmosphere, the three of them ate in a rather harmonious manner. Mango didn''t eat much. She didn''t know if it was because the food wasn''t to her liking or something else, but she only ate a few slices of mangoes. When Javion saw her holding the mango, he was slightly stunned, and a trace ofplicated emotion suddenly shed across his eyes. Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 Zion saw it, but he didn''t say anything. After eating, Mango could not be bothered to look at Javion''s face. Instead, she asked for a room and went to rest in it. Zion also followed Mango into the room. When he closed the door, he discovered a few cameras and couldn''t help but smile coldly. He then raised his hand and flicked a piece of gum onto the camera, and blocked the lens. Mango did not try to stop him from doing so. After all, she had gained something froming here as she had seen Javion in person. As for why she was so certain that it was him, it could be only her intuition, but she had a strong feeling about it. Her chest was filled with rage that could not be quelled. Mango could only pour herself a ss of water and drank it. Zion blocked the cameras around him before he sat down beside Mango and whispered, "Mommy, what are you going to do?" "Since we''ve met Javion, I want to find out the grudge between my grandma and this man. You are right. He won''t harm us when we are still useful to him." Mango felt that a cup of water wasn''t enough to calm her anger. So she couldn''t help but pour herself another cup. Zion then saw that there was aputer in the room. He turned it on but realized after that he couldn''t go online. Theputer was apparently a decoration, or perhaps Javion had ced it there on purpose. Mango saw Zion''s dejection and felt a little sorry for him. "Don''t worry too much about this. We would find out about these things even if he didn''t want us to. Furthermore, I believe that your daddy wille to save us." "Mommy, are you referring to that box of fruits?" Zion''s words made Mango smile, but she didn''t reply. Nathaniel, on the other hand, led his men to the bar. Like they had rehearsed beforehand, they drew Ezequiel in and captured him. Ezequiel never thought that he would fall into Weston''s hands. At that moment, if looks could kill, Weston would have been torn to pieces by Ezequiel. Weston shivered slightly as his fear of Ezequiel was engraved in his bones. When he recalled that he had a parasite nted in him by this man, he was so scared that his legs turned to jelly. Nathaniel ignored Weston''s fear. After constraining Ezequiel, he asked coldly, "What''s your rtionship with Javion?" "It''s none of your business!" Ezequiel was full of rage. Even though he was fifty or sixty years old, he still looked menacing and didn''t appear to be a good man. Marcelo gritted his teeth with anger as he looked at Ezequiel. As Ezequiel was constrained by Nathaniel''s men, Marcelo immediately kicked him. "You''ve deceived the Li family eight years ago and caused the downfall of the family. Later on, you''ve conspired with Susan and forced Tessa to marry me. Why did you do all these things to us?" Ezequiel was used to being pampered. Although there wasn''t much harm done after Marcelo kicked him, it was extremely insulting. Ezequiel immediately threw a fit at this. "How dare you hit me? You''re from the lowly Li family that is in shambles! See if I wouldn''t destroy your entire family!" "How dare you threaten me? F*ck!" The bloodthirstiness in Marcelo was incited, and he kept kicking at Ezequiel like a madman. Nathaniel didn''t stop him as he knew that Marcelo needed to vent the hatred and frustrations over the eight years. As Weston watched Marcelo''s brash behavior, he couldn''t help but think about their past. He suddenly felt that the Marcelo he knew from before was so surreal, and the Marcelo now was strange to him. He suddenly realized how he was caught by Nathaniel, and he couldn''t help but be stunned. It was Marcelo? Over the past few years, the two had formed an intimate rtionship. Weston always thought that Marcelo had real feelings for him, but now it seemed like his wishful thinking. Weston looked at Marcelo, but Marcelo didn''t feel his gaze. Marcelo desperately wanted to ughter Ezequiel now. If it weren''t because they still needed information from him, Marcelo would have killed him by then. After attacking Ezequiel for a while, Marcelo was a little breathless. Nathaniel then said lightly, "That''s enough." Marcelo stopped his attacks, but there was a trace of cruelty in his eyes. Ezequiel was used to being pampered. After being assaulted by Marcelo, there were wounds on his face, and he looked dreadful. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Nathaniel then stepped on Ezequiel''s finger with the tip of his foot and asked coldly, "Where is Walter?" "Don''t even think about me telling you." Ezequiel was in so much pain that he was twitching all over, but he refused to say anything. Nathaniel sneered and then used force. With a cracking sound, Ezequiel''s finger bone was broken. "Argh!" "Are you still not telling me? It''s alright. I have all the time in the world, so there''s no rush. I''ve only broken one of your fingers, and there''s nine more. Let''s do this one by one, shall we?" Nathaniel said it calmly as if he were talking about today''s weather. But it made Ezequiel break out in cold sweat. "How dare you do this to me! My father won''t spare you!" "Your father? Javion? That''s alright. I want to meet him as well. But I''m not sure if you are important enough to your father." Nathaniel then said to Marcelo, "If I ask him once and he doesn''t answer me, or if he gives an irrelevant answer, shatter one of his fingers. Can you do it?" "I can." Marcelo thought of how his circumstances over the years were all because of Ezequiel. And as he thought of the situation he was in now and would face in the future, Marcelo immediately decided. "I''ll ask again. Where is Walter?" Nathaniel asked lightly, but Ezequiel was furious and shouted at the top of his voice, "I won''t tell you! Kill me if you can! Ahh!" As soon as Ezequiel finished speaking, Marcelo broke one of his fingers. However, Marcelo''s vicious appearance made Nathaniel nce at him. The more Weston looked at it, the more frightened he became. He couldn''t help but breathe quickly. At the same time, he felt that something was gnawing at his heart, and the constant ache brought him much pain. When Nathaniel asked for the fourth time, Ezequiel couldn''t stand it anymore and told them where Walter was locked. Nathaniel immediately gave an order and took his people to the ce. Weston, however, shouted and fell to the ground. He went into a seizure and was foaming at the corners of his mouth. He looked like he was in agony. Marcelo was slightly stunned, and his face was a little pale. But he quickly reacted and held on to Weston so that Nathaniel''s people could pass by without any hindrance. When Nathaniel passed by Marcelo, he said faintly, "The poison hidden in his body is in effect. He probably won''t survive. Find a ce to bury him." "Got it." Marcelo answered with a pale face. He watched as Weston gave hisst breath, and he then left with Weston''s body. When Nathaniel arrived at the room where Walter was, he heard a painful growling from inside the room that sounded like Walter. What did they do to Walter? Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 "Walter!" Nathaniel kicked open the door and was slightly stunned when he saw the situation inside. Walter was beating up the people who were guarding him. Even though the four or five men were sprawled across the floor, Walter still couldn''t vent his hatred, so he continued attacking them. When he saw Nathaniele into the room, he was surprised for a moment before asking, "Why are you here?" "It seems that I was meddling in your affairs." Nathaniel came to his senses and looked at the mess on the floor before he said lightly. How could he and Mango be so worried? Walter was ridiculously skilled at fighting anyway. Did he lose his mind? Why did he think that Walter was in danger at that moment? F*ck. If Walter was considered to be in danger, what about these bodyguards? Walter did not expect Nathaniel to say so, but as he knew that Nathaniel came to save him, Walter did not diss him. Instead, he waved his fist and said, "You weren''t meddling. If you didn''te, I would have to use extra effort to escape. Since you are here, let''s leave quickly. I still have to save my wife." After saying that, Walter started walking outside. When Nathaniel saw that Walter was injured, he squinted and gently reached out to hold him. Walter was slightly stunned and then he smiled. His white teeth were dazzling to Nathaniel. "Are you crazy? Why are you smiling at me?" "You never have anything nice to say, don''t you?" Walter muttered before he heard Nathaniel say, "Aren''t you the same as well?" "Nathaniel, don''t think you''re all that just because you came to save me. Don''t make me..." "What are you going to do?" Nathaniel''s question made Walter silent all of a sudden. "It''s nothing. Let''s go." Walter''s silence made Nathaniel curious, but he did not ask further. He knew that Walter knew what he was doing. If there were something he should say, he would say it. Nathaniel then followed Walter out of the bar. Looking at the mess all around, Walter did not have any thoughts. After leaving the bar, he heard Nathaniel say, "I''ve caught Ezequiel. This person should be your uncle, right? What do you want to do? Do you want to see him?" "Just kill him." Walter''s words were quite harsh, which surprised Nathaniel. "We can get a lot of information from Ezequiel. Are you sure..." "Do you think that we can make him talk? He is fearful and respectful towards that father of his. I think you wouldn''t say a word even if you killed him. But you could still try. Only leave him to me at hisst breath." Walter''s tone was indifferent and his expression was slightly cold. Nathaniel seemed to have sensed Walter''s hidden anger. He then frowned and asked, "Do you have a grudge against him?" "My grudge against him is huge! I can''t wait to dig up his ancestral grave!" Nathaniel didn''t know how to respond. Wasn''t Ezequiel''s ancestral grave the same as Walter''s grandfather''s? What an unfilial descendant! But Walter was right to not be filial! A person like Javion should not have any descendants! Nathaniel thought in his heart and then nodded. After they got into the car, Nathaniel asked, "Where are we going? Do you know where Deborah is?" Walter looked miserable. "Well, I do. But we don''t have to go to her for the time being." "What''s that?" Nathaniel was a little surprised. Walter and Deborah had a good rtionship. Walter even gave up staying by Mango''s side so he could travel abroad with Deborah. Why did he behave like that now? "Did you have an argument with Deborah?" "No, we''re fine." Walter''s words made Nathaniel more curious. "If you''re fine, why are you not going to save your wife? What are you thinking?" Walter was silent for a moment, and then he whispered, "Deborah has a parasite nted in her. It''s useless for me to save her. She can only survive if she''s there." "What?" Nathaniel had never expected that Javion would nt a parasite in Deborah. "Doesn''t he know Deborah is your wife?" "Why doesn''t he know? He''s not even human at all!" Walter didn''t have any good feelings towards Javion at all. Not to mention that Javion had let Walter''s mother down for her entire life. Walter also wouldn''t forgive what Javion had done to Deborah and himself. Nathaniel saw that Walter was emotional, yet Nathaniel didn''t say anything tofort him in the end. When the car arrived back at the vi, Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly narrowed when he saw the box at the door. "Mango!" He rushed out of the car, which startled Walter. "What''s wrong?" "Mango is in trouble." Nathaniel then pushed the door open without even looking at the box. The bodyguards inside were sprawled across the floor in a state of unconsciousness. Meanwhile, Mango and Zion had long since vanished without a trace. Bettany also got out of the car and could not help but be stunned when she saw this scene. "Madam and Zion..." "Check! Where are the surveince videos?" Nathaniel felt the blood in his body rushing to his head. If Nathaniel knew who had kidnapped his wife and child, he would kill them. The people he left behind were all quite skilled. Yet, they were all put down and had not regained consciousness. It was apparent that the other party didn''t use normal means. He was careless. He should have left Bettany behind. As Nathaniel med himself, someone had gone and brought the surveince videos. However, the servant inside was wearing a cap, so they couldn''t see her face. They only saw that the bodyguards all fell to the ground when the servant passed by them. Walter squinted and said, "If my guess is right, there must be some fragrance on this person''s body. If others smelled the fragrance, they would fall asleep and be killed off silently. Since this person didn''t harm the bodyguards, she might not want to hurt Mango and Zion." "Even so, this is uneptable." Nathaniel tried to find a clue from the videos. At this moment, the sound of a car engine came from outside, which made Nathaniel narrow his eyes involuntarily. After the car stopped, Evangeline quickly came out of the car. "Uncle Ye." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel was stunned for a moment and nodded quickly. There was a little conflict between Evangeline and Zion earlier on. It hadn''t been long since it had happened, so Nathaniel wasn''t sure why Evangeline came over at this time. "If you were looking for Zion, he isn''t here." Just as Nathaniel finished speaking, Evangeline said, "Uncle Ye, I know that Zion is not here. He was kidnapped. Before this, he sent me a message on his phone. My sister rissa said that this was from phone tracking software. His signal might be blocked, so we haven''t been able to find his exact location. But not long ago, there was a signal from his location. rissa said it was near this ce." Evangeline took out a map and circled it with a red pen. "Nathaniel, I''ve already sent people to search this ce secretly, but the area is rtivelyrge. I don''t know if Zion will be able to wait for us toe in time." Evangeline''s worried look touched Nathaniel. That girl was nice to his silly son, but he wondered if Zion was fortunate enough. Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 "It''s alright. It''ll be fine if Zion stays with his mom. But thank you, Evangeline." "It''s okay, Nathaniel. I also hope that Zion can be safe. My sister said that she has been searching for the signal''s location and will inform me immediately if there is any news." Evangeline''s words made Nathaniel feel gratified. After Walter looked at the map, he frowned and said, "I know this ce. It''s Javion''s old mansion. Deborah is also there." Nathaniel suddenly looked up, stared at Walter and asked, "Really?" "Yes, I have been there. If I guessed right, it should be the correct ce. Perhaps because of our blood ties, he allowed me to enter the ce. It is said that few people have the right and honor to enter the old mansion." Walter''s lips curled up with sarcasm. He never could get rid of the rtives he was disgusted with, yet the people he wanted to protect most were always harmed by those horrid rtives of his. There were times when Walter didn''t know the part he had to y in this situation. But from the moment Javionid his hands on Deborah, Walter knew what he had to do. Nathaniel was a little worried. "Will Mango and the others be alright?" "They will be. If my assumptions are correct, Javion kidnapped Mango and Zion to force me to be obedient to him as I care most about Mango, and you are her husband. With the Ye family meddling in his affairs, there are many things that he couldn''t do freely. Besides, Hans and the Xiao family are rted to her as well. As long as he has Mango with him, he could be in control of so many people. He has nned this well." Walter sneered and didn''t like Javion at all. In fact, Nathaniel thought so too. The reason he asked Walter was to have peace in his mind. Since when did he be so timid? Nathanielughed at himself in his heart and then asked the people to get into the car again. Evangeline also wanted to follow, but was stopped by Nathaniel. "Nathaniel, let me go with you." "Evangeline, you have a special identity. So don''t participate in this if you don''t have to. If you happen to fall into danger, I wouldn''t know how to exin it to your parents. Zion is my son, and I would bring him back safely. Trust me in this." "Alright." Although Evangeline was worried, her education in the pce in the past two years had made her less impulsive. She was calm and collected and had the brilliance of a leader. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel looked at her and nodded with satisfaction. Then he sent someone to send Evangeline back. When Walter led Nathaniel and others to Javion''s old mansion, Javion was not much surprised. But he was in a trance when he saw Walter, as if he saw Sophia. When he thought of his daughter Sophia, Javion had an unnatural expression. Sophia was his daughter and should live a life loved by all. But she died alone, and Javion didn''t even get to see her onest time. He was a heartless father, and perhaps he was too selfish. Javion lowered his eyes and restrained his emotions. After entering the door, Walter was stopped by bodyguards, but they were kicked aside by him. "Get lost! Don''t you know who I am? How dare you stop me? Ask the old man inside. Would he allow you to stop me?" Walter now yed the image of a rich delinquent to the extreme. Javion frowned slightly and waved his hand. Walter then walked into the room with his men arrogantly. "Where''s my sister?" Walter spoke brashly. Javion looked at him. It had been many years since someone dared to speak to him in this manner and even his grandson was respectful to him. He didn''t expect Walter to be so impudent, but since he was Sophia''s son, Javion suppressed his anger. "How could you speak to me like that? Why didn''t you address me?" "What? You''re not worthy of it!" Walter didn''t conceal his anger and hatred towards Javion, and Nathaniel was quite surprised at it. He thought that Walter would hide his feelings because of Deborah since a little misery would be nothing if he could rescue Deborah. Yet Walter was being so brazen. Javion had a bad temper, and because of Walter''s harsh words, his anger rose. "How dare you!" "Why don''t I f*cking dare? Don''t act all high and mighty before me! Don''t think you''re all that just because your damn blood is flowing inside me. I feel f*cking disgusted." Walter didn''t spare Javion any dignity, and Javion''s chest heaved with anger. "If you continue to spout nonsense, believe it or not..." "Come at me then. Stab me right here if you dare. If I die, I can go to the afterlife and tell my mum that my precious grandfather killed his grandson. But that''s alright. You are heartless anyway. You don''t care about your daughter, what''s more, your grandson? If not, how could you haveid your hands on my wife?" Walter''s eyes turned red with anger at the thought of the parasite nted in Deborah. "My wife just had a miscarriage, yet you couldn''t wait to nt a parasite in her. I was puzzled at first. Why would someone as optimistic as Deborah fall into depression? Although I wasn''t with her when she needed me most, it wouldn''t lead to her depression. The only possibility was that someone had instigated her feelings. Never would I think that you would nt a parasite in her. It caused her to hallucinate and see her delusions as reality, and she was tortured day and night by this. If I didn''t decide in time to bring Deborah abroad and stay away from Mango, she would eithermit suicide or kill Mango because of you, right? Is your heart as cold as ice? Do you even have a heart? Are you made of stone? Do you not have a father, a mother, or even your humanity?" "Shut up!" Javion trembled with anger and threw an ashtray directly at Walter. Walter dodged it easily and sneered as he said, "Do you think that you''re still young and strong? You should admit that you''re old. Why didn''t you induce a stroke even though you raise your temper all the time at the age of seventy? Did you bribe the heavens? If not, someone like you should be struck by lightning long ago." Nathaniel was dumbfounded as he watched Walter humiliate Javion with his many harsh words. It seemed that Walter had been polite to Nathaniel. Otherwise, he would have died of anger long ago. Javion knew that Walter had resentment and hatred in his heart, but he didn''t expect him to be so spiteful. How could he be Sophia''s son? His daughter was virtuous and elegant, but her child Walter was nasty and rude. It must be because of Carter Song! The Song family''s blood must have tainted Walter! Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 "Shut up! Otherwise, I''ll make sure that Deborah won''t live to see the next day! If I were to be struck down by lightning, I would drag someone down with me!" Javion''s words finally made Walter shut up, but Walter''s eyes were extremely cold. "You''d better pray that my wife is alright. Otherwise, I don''t mindmitting something that is against human ethics." He didn''t mention the thing specifically, but everyone at the scene understood what he meant. If Walter was pushed to the edges, he might murder Javion. Nathaniel saw that Walter was so emotional, so he stepped forward and asked, "Where are my wife and son?" Only then did Javion look straight at Nathaniel. "It is best that you do not intervene in the things that I wish to do. Otherwise..." "Otherwise?" Nathaniel was also emanating an aura that wasparable with Javion''s. Javion slightly frowned as if he didn''t expect Nathaniel to be so arrogant even though Nathaniel''s weakness was in his hands. Javion then sneered and said, "I see that Mr. Ye doesn''t love his wife as much as rumored." Nathaniel didn''t even bother to respond to his words. At this moment, someone quickly ran in and whispered into Javion''s ear, "Mr. Liu, Mango and that kid ran away." "What?" Javion was shocked. This ce was heavily guarded. How could a woman like Mango and a little brat like Zion escape? No! They must still be in the mansion! "Find them! Leave no stone unturned!" Hearing this, Nathaniel and Walter finally understood. Walter sneered and said, "I see your despicable act of using a woman and a child to threaten us has hit an impasse? Where did you bring my cousin and my nephew to? Let me warn you, Javion. If you cannot bring them to us in one piece today, I will turn this ce upside down and wreak havoc here. Try me if you dare." Nathaniel''s expression also darkened. "Javion, you were the one who took them away from my mansion. Now that they''re gone, shouldn''t you give me an exnation? You don''t want me to intervene in your affairs and capture my wife and son. We can negotiate and even have a chance to reach an agreement with them in your hands. After all, I am not a good person. It''s not my business to give up my wife and son to meddle in other people''s affairs. But now, where are my wife and son?" Javion didn''t expect that the advantage he had would turn into such an embarrassing situation. Damn it! Those people couldn''t even keep watch on a woman and a child. Were they all useless? "So, is Mr. Ye going to go against me now?" "That depends on the condition of my wife and child. If anything were to happen to them, I wouldn''t only go against you. I could tell you bluntly. No one would dare to stop me even if I brought this ce to ruins." Nathaniel emanated his domineering aura. Javion''s face couldn''t look more awful. Just as the men here were arguing endlessly over Mango and Zion, Mango and Zion, on the other hand, were a little lost. They had crawled out of the room through the air vents, but they didn''t know where to go. There were bodyguards everywhere looking for them thoroughly. Zion looked down and whispered, "Mommy, how long do we have to hide here?" At first, both of them were doing fine in the room, but Mango had other thoughts. Mango came here to find out Javion''s weakness. As nothing ventured, nothing gained, that was why Mango yed along with the enemy and came here with Zion. So it wasn''t right for them to continue staying in the room. She remembered what had happened before. The air vent was a good hiding ce as most people rarely paid attention to it. Since the air vent was connected to all the rooms, it would be effortless for them to explore every room from above. There were so many rooms here that it would take a lot of effort to find them from the ground. The people below were still moving back and forth. Mango and Zion''s legs were a little numb as theyid above. "Why don''t we go forward and have a look?" Mango asked Zion. Zion wasn''t in much difort as he was smallsized. Although this ce wasn''t spacious, he still felt betterpared to Mango. Mango''s body was bigger than a child''s, so she felt a little frustrated inside the vent. "Alright." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Zion nodded. The two of them then crawled along the vent. After turning a corner, Mango suddenly stopped. "What''s wrong?" "Shh..." Mango quickly gestured to Zion to keep quiet. Zion didn''t know what was going on. He looked down and saw that the room below was dark, and there wasn''t any light at all. It was daytime, yet it seemed like the curtains were drawn here. It was as dark as night, and no one could see what was inside. At that moment, a whimper came from below, and Mango''s body suddenly trembled. The voice sounded so familiar! Her heart skipped a beat and tears formed in her eyes. Zion also heard the sound but didn''t see anything. But he didn''t dare to speak at will and could only wait quietly. The whimpers below then became louder, and suddenly there were thudding sounds of a heavy object banging against the ground. Mango couldn''t bear it anymore and opened the air vent cover to jump down immediately. Zion was a little worried, but he heard Mango say, "Stay there. Don''te down." If anything went wrong, Zion would still be safe above the room. So Zion stopped obediently. Mango rushed towards the heavy object with her hearing. "Ahh!" The other party seemed to be enduring immense pain. Finally, they couldn''t help but growl, and the thudding sounds were heard again. Mango couldn''t see anything when she was still above the room just now. After she came down, she realized that a figure was banging its head on the wall, and its reckless motion terrified her. "Stop it!" Mango stepped forward in an attempt to stop it, but the other party suddenly turned around. Its bloodshot eyes seemed to be burning like fire in a ck space, causing Mango to take a step back because of fear. The other party, however, seemed unable to realize Mango''s identity. After hearing Mango''s voice, it quickly rushed towards Mango. It moved so quickly that Mango was dumbfounded. Before Mango could react, the person grabbed her by the neck, and the smell of blood rushed towards her. "Calm down!" Mango struggled, but she felt her body being lifted up slowly. As Mango was lifted, the air in her lungs grew increasingly scarce. It was difficult for Mango to breathe, and her right hand quickly reached into her pocket. She took out a syringe from within and stabbed it in the back of the person''s neck. Then she pushed out the liquid from the syringe. As if it sensed something, the other party growled again and then threw Mango out. Mango''s body mmed into the French window with a bang. The curtains were pushed aside, and a ray of light shot in. The familiar face was then instantly exposed to everyone. Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 "Desmond?" Zion cried out in a low, surprised voice. Mango also finally confirmed her guess. When Mango heard his familiar voice just now, she was unsure of it. But now it was confirmed to be Desmond! Why was he here? Mango always thought that Desmond was under Queena and Dennis'' protection, so she thought it was good when there was no news about him. Yet he appeared in Javion''s mansion. That was to say, Javion had captured Desmond! Everything was clear to Mango now. Sophia had opened a research center for Javion with the excuse of having mental distress. Jose, on the other hand, was also in contact with Javion. Their connection was probably set up through I. Perhaps I didn''t know that from the time Desmond''s metabolism rate had increased, Javion already had his eyes on Desmond. When Tristan was about to make his appearance with a new identity, he released Desmond to create the illusion of Tristan''s death. Mango and Nathaniel were then brought back to Santell Capital to undergo an isted investigation. Mango always thought that Desmond would be protected by Queena and the others, but it seemed like Javion had taken advantage during this time. So how much did Javion know about Tristan? And what had Desmond gone through here? Desmond''s eyes, which were originally blue, had turned blood-red. Mango knew that he probably wouldn''t be able to recognize her. How could this be? If Desmond was here, what about Haniya? What did Haniya go through then? Mango didn''t know, but her mind was in a mess. Whether it was Tristan, Desmond, or Haniya, they were all threatened by Javion''s existence, so... A trace of coldness shed across Mango''s eyes. Her body hurt badly. Desmond didn''t hold back when throwing Mango out, and Mango felt like her organs were in a mess. But she didn''t dare to hesitate nor grumble as Desmond had started attacking her again. Mango jumped up from the ground, but she didn''t dare to go head-on with Desmond. She only tried to dodge the attacks, but her strength and speed were no match for Desmond. Of course, the cells in Desmond''s body werepletely stimted. He was now a killing machine and had no reasoning in him at all. After being thrown out four or five times by Desmond, Mango was unable to get up. No one came to check on the loud noise. It seemed like loud sounds came from here frequently, and the people were used to it. As she saw that Desmond was about to tear her apart, Mango''s heart jumped to her throat. Meanwhile, when Zion was about to jump down as quickly as possible, Desmond fell to the ground and slowly closed his eyes. Mango knew that the medicine in her syringe had worked. Beforeing here, Mango had filled the syringe with anesthesia in case of danger. This was the fastest and most efficient method, yet she did not expect to use it on Desmond. Seeing that Desmond had fallen to the ground, Mango let out a sigh of relief. Zion quickly climbed down and came to Mango''s side. As Zion looked at the bruises on her body, he said with a heart- wrenching expression, "Mommy, how are you feeling? I''ll take you to look for Mr. Ye." "No, we have to find a way to take Desmond away." Mango knew it would be wrong to leave Desmond here, but they were on Javion''s territory. How could she take Desmond away? She had too many questions in her mind that she had no answer for. Zion frowned as well. "There are security guards everywhere. We can''t take Uncle Blu out of here as he is unstable. Besides, we don''t know when he will wake up." Mango knew that what Zion said was true, but it wasn''t a good thing to keep Desmond here either. What should she do? Just then, footsteps came from outside, as if many people wereing here. Mango quickly made Zion crawl back to the vent. Zion hesitated. "Mommy, what about you?" "I have my ways. Hurry and go!" She could not let her son die here. Zion couldn''t help but crawl back up when he saw Mango''s expectant gaze. The footsteps outside were getting closer and closer. Mango didn''t dare to do anything else. She quickly dragged Desmond onto the bed, pulled the curtains shut, and then hid under the bed. The footsteps stopped instantly. Someone at the door opened the door and turned on the light after. The room was in a mess, but the man seemed to be used to it. He looked around and then left. Mango heard someone outside ask, "Is there anyone in there?" "Who else could it be besides that monster? Even if those two ran in here unknowingly, they would probably be beaten to death. You know the strength of that monster." "That''s odd. Where could the woman and her child go? Walter and Nathaniel are confronting Mr. Liu in the front. If we can''t find them, Mr. Liu will definitely bury us." "Who knows? Hurry up and find them. Let''s hope we can find them as soon as possible. Mr. Liu even warned us not to harm them. If we knew this would happen, we should have drugged them and caused them to sleep. Yet we are brought into this mess now. What a drag." The curses gradually faded away. On the other hand, Mango was pleasantly surprised. Did Walter and Nathaniele? That was to say, Nathaniel had rescued Walter. Now that the two of them were here, there must be a car outside. Mango thought hard. But it was difficult to bring Desmond to the car from here. As Zion had also heard the words of those people, he came down from the vent after they left. "Mommy, Mr. Ye and Uncle are here. Can we inform them?" "How do we inform them? Our phones have been taken away, and it seems that the signal has been blocked here. We can''t inform them at all." Mango was a little worried. At this moment, there was another sound of footsteps outside. It sounded like there was only one person. Mango pulled Zion into her embrace and hid under the bed once again. The person paused at the door, then came in after opening the door softly. The person then closed the door immediately. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Without turning on the light, she crept close to the bed and shouted in a trembling voice, "Hey, Desmond, what''s wrong with you?" Just as the person was about to shake Desmond awake, Mango was slightly stunned. She then let go of Zion and appeared to grab the person''s wrist. Perhaps the person didn''t expect there would be someone under Desmond''s bed. The other person was slightly stunned for a moment before striking out while aiming for Mango''s neck fiercely. Mango was a little frustrated. What was wrong with them today? Why were they all attacking her neck? Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 Mango quickly dodged the attack but, in return, pulled on the wounds on her body. She couldn''t help but let out a cry. The other party heard her voice and paused slightly. Mango then took this opportunity to subdue that person. "Haniya, it''s me." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Mango could tell who she was the moment Haniya opened her mouth. Thinking about it, since Desmond was here, Haniya would be here as well. Mango still admired Haniya for her love towards Desmond as she wouldn''t leave Desmond behind no matter the circumstances. When Haniya heard that it was Mango''s voice, she gave up resisting and whispered, "Madam, what''s wrong with Desmond?" "I drugged him so he wouldn''t wake up in the meantime. I n to rescue him. Do you have any ideas on how to do so?" Haniya shook her head slightly. "Everyone outside is looking for Madam and Zion. It wouldn''t be easy for us to leave, but we could seek the help of someone." "Who is it?" "Deborah." Haniya''s words made Mango slightly stunned. "Is she here? "Didn''t Madame here to save her?" Haniya was also a little surprised. It seemed like she didn''t know that it was Javion who brought Mango over. Mango didn''t have the time to exin. When she heard Deborah was here, she couldn''t help but recall Deborah''s condition when she saw her not too long ago. "Do you know where she is?" "I do. I''ll take you there." "Alright." Mango then made Zion return to the vent and followed Haniya out. Haniya seemed to be very familiar with this ce. She always had a way to move to another room before the security guards came over. Mango was deep in thought when she saw this, but she didn''t say anything. The two of them turned around many corners. Mango felt as if they went into a maze, but looking at how Haniya walked with ease, Mango suddenly asked. "Haniya, how long have you been here?" "About more than a week." Mango was silent at hearing Haniya''s words. Mango didn''t know what to say to the fact that Haniya had managed to memorize the routes and the patrol time in about a week. Finally, when Mango felt like she was going to faint, Haniya brought her into a room. "Who is it?" Deborah almost subconsciously attacked, but she was stopped by Haniya. "Madam is here to see you." After she finished speaking, Haniya let go of Deborah. Mango was unable to say anything to Deborah previously due to the rush of time. But now, when Mango saw that Deborah was doing fine, her heart was finally at ease. However, before Haniya could react, Mango knocked Haniya unconscious with a strike. Deborah was slightly surprised and asked, "Why?" "I feel that something is suspicious about her." Mango did not want to suspect Haniya, but after so many experiences, she was no longer naive as she used to be. As Deborah only raised her eyebrows but did not stop her, Mango knew that Deborah also had an unclear attitude towards Haniya. "I''ve asked her just now, and she said that she came here for a week. Yet, she could familiarize herself with this ce in just a week and could even avoid the guards perfectly. This is quite impossible." Deborah finallyughed. "She has indeed been here for more than a week. I have been locked up for half a month, and she came even much earlier than me. And I heard that the first person to be captured by Javion was her, and she was used to lure in Desmond." Sure enough! Mango knew that since Tristan dared to cooperate with Desmond, he would take care of everything else as well. He would not allow Desmond to be caught so easily. So how could Javion be so powerful? It turned out to be because of Haniya! Everything made sense then. Since Haniya was caught, Desmond, as her boyfriend, would naturallye to save her. So it was understandable that he fell into Javion''s trap. But Haniya seemed to be helping Javion now? So was it true that she was caught by Javion and lured Desmond to rescue her? "Do you know what happened to her? With her affection for Desmond, I don''t believe that she turned her back on Desmond." Deborah looked at Haniya, who was unconscious, and said, "You''re right. She turned against Desmond." "What?" Mango couldn''t help but be stunned. Deborah whispered, "Now isn''t the time to talk about this. Let''s get out of here first. I heard that Walter was rescued, and he''s here as well?" "Yeah, that''s right. He''s at the front. But I have to bring Desmond out first. I''m worried about him staying here." Mango had thought at first that it would be a little better to have Haniya by Desmond''s side. But she did not expect that Haniya would turn against him. Although Mango did not know why Haniya would overthrow her feelings and go against the person she loved, Mango did not have time to ask these questions now. Deborah paused slightly and asked, "Are you going to take Desmond away?" "Yes, Haniya as well. Although I don''t know what happened to her, I can''t leave her alone here, or she will be doomed." Hearing Mango''s words, Deborah frowned slightly before saying in a low voice, "Fine, I''ll send them away for you. You can leave together." "Zion is here too. He might be reaching this room soon. You should send away Desmond and Haniya first. I need to look for Nathan. There''re some things that I want to find out about." "Alright." Deborah didn''t ask anything else and nodded directly. Mango didn''t ask her how she would send the people out. She just told Deborah about Desmond''s location. Deborah then said in a low voice, "I''ll go and bring him over now, but you can''t stay here anymore. You''d better go out to set off a fire or do something to create a distraction to attract others'' attention. Then it''ll be convenient for me to act." "Alright." Mango did not have any objections. Soon, a fire broke out in the yard. When Javion heard the news, he was about to explode in anger. "Is the fire rm system only a decoration? Hurry up and put the fire out!" Javion was a little irritable, while Nathaniel and Walter were a little amused. "It seems that my wife and son have caused you trouble. But my son is a little naughty. Thank you, Mr. Liu, for allowing him to y to his heart''s content." Nathaniel said while gloating and Javion desperately wanted to kick him out. Although Javion knew that Nathaniel wasn''t someone to be trifled with, he still thought Nathaniel would be warier as he had Mango and the child in his hands. He didn''t expect Mango and Zion to cause him so much trouble. He was truly regretful now. Javion said with a fake smile, "You''re joking, Mr. Ye. I hope that Mr. Ye canpensate me for these lossester. I heard that the Ye Family is the least short of money." "It seems that my family''s wealth has nothing to do with you, right? Or did you also participate in the mining affairs in Longford County?" Nathaniel asked the question he had in his heart, and Javion didn''t want to respond to his question at all. Nathaniel was like a cunning fox! Javion was brought into the trap by him. Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 "What''s wrong? Is it hard for you to tell me?" Nathaniel sneered and stared straight at Javion. There was no need for Javion to keep it a secret anymore. "So what if I''m involved? I''ve only leaked a bit of information. As for what others would do about it, I can''t control it." Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly became colder. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "So you were the one who discovered the discovery of the mine in the beginning?" "Sort of." Javion didn''t deny it. Nathaniel took a step forward and continued to ask, "Then why didn''t you participate yourself? Why did you want to reveal the information instead?" "Because Longford County is quite troublesome. I hate trouble." Javion''s words made Nathaniel speechless. "You''re talking about Longford County''s venom, aren''t you? But as far as I know, you also know how to use it. Are you from Longford County?" Nathaniel''s words made Javion''s expression change a little. "So? Did I guess right?" Nathaniel had always felt that this matter was a little suspicious. Considering how cautious the master of Longford County back then was, he would not tell any outsiders even if they discovered the mine vein. Those who knew about it were the people in the county. But how did Javion know? If Javion knew about it as an outsider, how would he know? The most important thing was Javion knew how to use venom! This was the reason why Nathaniel suspected him! Longford County''s venom was unique. Besides the people of the county, outsiders wouldn''t be able to replicate it. Yet when Bettany was treating Weston''s parasite, Bettany realized that the technique used in nting the parasite was simr to that of Longford County. Therefore, Nathaniel had this assumption and did not expect that he was right about it. Javion didn''t seem to want to talk about this topic, but Nathaniel did not give up. "If you are from Longford County, I am now the master of Longford County. Shouldn''t you be more respectful to me?" As he was questioned by someone as young as his grandson, Javion''s expression looked awful. "Hmph! If it weren''t for Madeline, can you still live? How dare you ask me to be respectful to you now? Are you even worthy of it?!" "So you''ve admitted that you''re part of Longford County. But I''m curious to know why is yourst name Liu since all the people in Longford County''sst names are Zhang." Hearing this, Javion''s expression darkened even more. "If everyone''sst name in Longford County is Zhang, why is yourst name Ye?" Nathaniel understood immediately. Javion was like him. Was his mother from Longford County but his father not? But if that was the case, it would be a little intriguing. "The people of Longford County are forbidden to marry outsiders." "That''s why my father was killed. My mother was widowed and raised me herself." Javion hated the rules of Longford County. At this point, there was no need for him to hide anymore. Since Nathaniel wanted to know, he could tell him. "My mother only fell in love with a man, and my father even agreed to marry into Longford County. But after giving birth to me, my father wanted me to have hisst name instead. The master of Longford County then disagreed with it and said that outsiders didn''t have any rights to this. My mother defended my father with a few words but was sent to kneel at the ancestral hall. My father pitied my mother and argued with the master. Then he was immediately sentenced to guilty and was beaten to death. He wasn''t even buried and was thrown to the mountains to feed the dogs. My mother was weak and cried until she fainted a few times. Yet my grandfather was indifferent to it and even said I was a bastard. Could someone like this be considered as my family?" Javion''s face became a little twisted at the thought of this. Nathaniel didn''t know how to judge what had happened in the past. After all, it was different in that era. Indeed, Longford County then had forbidden marriage with outsiders because of the venom, so it was hard to tell who was right and who was wrong now. Seeing that Nathaniel didn''t respond, Javion sneered and said, "If my parents were the ones who broke the rules, what about me? I am a child who doesn''t know anything. I have no right to decide whether I will be born or not. But at that time, the master drove me out of Longford County, saying that I wasn''t one of them. From then on, I was separated from my mother. Even though I missed her so, I couldn''t see her. And even till she died of sickness, I was still not allowed to see her. How could I tolerate the existence of someone as inhuman as the master and the people?" "I then found out about Longford County''s secret, which was the mineral veins. Although this was supposed to be a secret, I still found out about it. Maybe they thought I was only a kid and wouldn''t remember or understand it, yet I did. You see, our fates are already determined. I hated the people of Longford County, hated the ce, so I wanted to destroy it all! But ording to my mother, from the moment I started learning about the venom, I couldn''t harm my people. If not, I would be devoured by the parasite inside of me. I hated them and desperately wanted all of them to die, but I couldn''t kill them myself. So what should I do? I could only destroy them through the hands of others." "At that time, I heard that Laborn of Ango was evil-minded and ambitious, but he didn''t have a solid economic foundation. So I nned to take a detour and started with Adonis Gonzales, Laborn''s good friend. Do you know who Adonis is?" Hearing Javion''s question, Nathaniel subconsciously shook his head. Javion had been holding back for so many years. There were some things that he had no one to tell and some he didn''t want to say. But today, as he started to talk, he found Nathaniel pleasing to the eye. So he said with a smile, "Adonis is Mango''s great-grandfather, the king of Country S." Country S was a small country and was simr to Laborn''s country. But the king settled for the status quo. As long as there weren''t any invaders, he would muddle along. Thus, the people of the country also delighted in having peace. Nathaniel didn''t expect Mango''s grandmother to have such a great identity and background, so he couldn''t help but be stunned. "Are you telling the truth?" "I don''t have to lie to you!" As Javion recalled the past, he looked as if in a daze. "Although Adonis liked peace, he also treated Laborn well. He was friends with Laborn despite the difference in their ages, and he even wanted to give Laborn his precious daughter''s hand in marriage to achieve unity between the countries. It was a pity that Ariana didn''t like Laborn. Only then was this put to a halt. Oh right. Ariana Gonzales is Mango''s grandmother, the only princess of Country 8." As he thought of this woman, Javion''s eyes softened. "Ariana was a very gentle woman, and she was opinionated as well. She wanted to go out of Country 8 and look at the outside world. At that time, whoever marries her will be the prince of Country 8 and inherit everything. I desperately needed power. So I deliberately approached her and set up a scene so I could act as the hero who saved her. She finally fell in love with me as I expected." At this point, Javion''s expression was somewhat gentle, as if the name was a mark left in his heart. If Nathaniel didn''t know what Javion had done, Nathaniel might think that he was a loyal and devoted man. Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 "What did you do after she fell in love with you?" Nathaniel constantly interrupted Javion when he was reminiscing his precious memories. Javion couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed, but when he saw Nathaniel''s cold eyes, he slightly paused and then quickly turned his head away. "What did I do?" Javion seemed to be lost in his memories. He honestly did not want to recall that period. "We used to be happy and were like the most blissful couple in the world. I even thought that she was my destiny. She was so gentle and sweet, and she captivated me so." "So this is the reason why you hurt her as you pleased?" Nathaniel cruelly interrupted Javion''s memory. Javion''s face darkened. "How did you know I hurt her?" "If you didn''t hurt her, would she have left the country? Would she have left her parents toe to a foreign country? Would she have married my grandfather?" Javion felt that Nathaniel''s words were particrly harsh. "That''s because Brantley took advantage of the situation. He is despicable and shameless." "What situation did he take advantage of? Was it the incident where she loved you wholeheartedly and wanted to marry you, yet you assassinated her father? Or was it where she had resentment towards you after you ced her under house arrest to seize the throne because she found out you killed her parents?" Walter''s words suddenly stunned Nathaniel. Was that so? Was Javion even humane? Javion seemed to feel Nathaniel''s disdainful gaze and could not help feeling a little angry. "I needed to get my revenge, so I needed power. After Adonis identally revealed to Laborn about the mines, Adonis despised me. He always felt that Laborn was better than me, and he even stopped his daughter from dating me. If I spared him, he would be in the way of my happiness. For the sake of Ariana, I killed him with one strike, and he didn''t even feel pain. That''s good enough." Hearing Javion say this so self- righteously, Nathaniel was so angry heughed. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "You killed her parents, yet you want her to thank you for being so decisive? I''ve seen shameless people, but I''ve never seen someone as shameless as you! Where did you get the confidence that she would still love you with all her heart after you killed her parents and seized her country?" "Shut up!" "You are the one who should shut up!" Mango had been listening outside for quite a while. Now that she heard this, she could no longer hold back and walked out. "My grandmother has already left you. Even though she has a blood feud with you, she decided to leave you, leave her own country, and leave her hometown that she was familiar with. She left everything and came to my country and met my grandfather. If she didn''t like him, she wouldn''t have married him. She was married and happy, yet you were the one who destroyed her happiness!" "Huh? What happiness did Brantley give to her? She was a dignified princess, yet she married a soldier. She even needed to take care of his parents, raise the children, and take on all the responsibilities. But how about Brantley? He was hardly at home. Did he ever think about how a woman would suffer alone at home?" Javion''s words made Mango feel like cursing him. "My grandfather was a soldier and fought for the country. My grandmother was a soldier''s wife. Even though she must have had hard times, my grandmother must have thought about these consequences and did not grumble. If not, she wouldn''t have given birth to my grandfather''s children, taken care of the elderly, and managed the household perfectly. If it weren''t for you who forced her to betray my grandfather, why would my grandmother leave him? I think she must have wanted to protect my grandfather since he didn''t know about her real identity. Besides, you have already seized the country and became the new king. It would have been too easy for you to hurt my grandfather. She had no choice but to leave with my aunt for the sake of the man she loved and their children." Mango was a woman, so she could understand how a woman would react under those circumstances. She used to think that her grandmother might have insisted on divorce from her grandfather because she was forced to give birth to Sophia and had resentments towards him. Now it seemed that was not the case at all. It was because she loved him too much. Her grandmother didn''t even see her grandfather till the moment she died. She probably felt ashamed to face him. Javion destroyed her parents and her family. How could he have the audacity to say that he loved her? But Javion couldn''t believe it. "Nonsense! The person she loves is me! It''s me!" "What about you? Do you love her? If you love my grandmother, as you said, why did you marry another woman? Why did you have children with another woman? Don''t tell me that Ezequiel is not your son!" Mango''s question made Javion a little angry. "I am the king! How could there be no queen? How does it have anything to do with me that Ariana gave up all of this?" "This must be your excuse." Walter suddenly opened his mouth. He said coldly, "You''ve tried your best to seize the throne and be the king, but you were unjustified, and my grandmother had run away. So the cab who supported you at first also hesitated. It was then when grandma''s cousin wanted to rebel against you, but because he was worried for my grandma''s safety, he didn''t dare to do anything to you. That was why you could sit onto the throne without any hindrances. But after you destroyed grandmother''s family and her marriage, before grandma died in misery, she sent a message to her cousin. You were furious when she wanted her cousin to take back the throne." At this point, Mango couldn''t help but be stunned. How did Walter know this? Why was he so clear about what went on? Walter did not know what Mango was thinking now. He continued, "Before her death, my grandma knew that you contacted my mother Sophia, and she knew that my mother was carrying out tasks for you. At that time, my grandmother was heartbroken and even disowned her daughter and chased her out of the house. She even forbade Aunt Queena to help my mother. My mother harbored resentment in her heart as she didn''t know why grandma did what she did, and grandma didn''t exin either. It was then that my grandmother decided to get her cousin to rebel and overthrow you. She knew that as long as you were still on the throne, my grandfather and aunt would end up miserable. My granduncle then knew about everything my grandmother had been through and plotted to overthrow you with the cab ministers. I think when my mom was in trouble, and you didn''te in time to rescue her, it was because you were too busy trying to secure your throne, right?" "This tug of warsted for so many years. My granduncle finally overthrew you and drove you out of the country like a stray dog. Then you came here and unted your authority. Do you think you''re all that? People like you do not deserve to live!" During the conversation, Walter suddenly rushed towards Javion and attacked. Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 This scene was beyond everyone''s expectations. Even Mango couldn''t help but be stunned. Everyone else knew Walter''s rtionship with Javion. So even though they were on guard against Walter, they didn''t expect Walter to attack Javion. Hence, something like this happened. Everyone was taken aback that they didn''t even think about going up to protect Javion. Hence, Walter was able to take out his dagger and stick it into Javion''s chest without any hindrances. The bright red blood soaked his clothes, and Javion waspletely stunned. "How dare you..." "A person like you deserves to die a million times over!" There was ruthlessness in Walter''s eyes as he pushed the dagger further in. Before Javion could counterattack, Walter had already pulled out the dagger and retreated. The blood sprayed out from Javion''s chest. The people around were all stunned. Mango''s face was a little pale while Nathaniel took a quick step forward and shielded Walter behind him. "Are you crazy? It''s not your ce to do such a thing. This is a human life!" Nathaniel was a little frustrated. Walter wasn''t an impulsive person. Why did he attack Javion? Even someone as despicable as Laborn had been handed over to thew after they found evidence of his crimes. Nathaniel never thought that Walter would kill Javion personally. Walter looked at Javion struggle in pain and said word by word, "He nted the parasite in Deborah, and the queen parasite is in his body. If he didn''t die, Deborah would forever be under his control! Doesn''t he want the Grey family''s sea routes? Go to hell and ask for it there! He was so sure that I wouldn''t attack him, but there are times where only the wicked could deal with the wicked. If Deborah and the Grey family could be relieved, so what if I were to go to prison?" He had cut off all means of retreat. On the way here, Walter had already nned to do so. But Nathaniel wanted to hear Javion''s exnation, so Walter spared him for a while longer. Now that Nathaniel knew what he wanted to know and Mango also knew about her grandmother''s matters, Walter felt that there was no need to spare Javion anymore. A wicked person like him were full of schemes and evil thoughts. As long as he lived one more day, more kind people would die. Hearing Walter''s words, Javion''s face turned pale with anger. "You vile creature! I''m your grandfather!" "I have only one grandfather, which is Brantley! You''re not worthy! Besides, you killed my grandmother''s parents. Since my grandmother could not bear to take revenge for herself, I will do it in her stead! Javion, did you think you could restrain me with our blood rtionship? Too bad I''m the same as you, cruel. I would bear all costs for the people I love! Not only would I kill you, but I also would not hesitate even if I had to torture you. Deborah is my wife, the woman I would love with my entire life! How dare you nt a parasite in her and cause her to be depressed after her miscarriage? You even wanted to control her using the parasite in her and use her identity as the heir of the Grey family to coerce my father-inw to give you the sea routes? What a brilliant n you had there. But too bad, you miscalcted regarding me. I am fearless in killing you!" Walter''s words were sonorous and powerful, as if every word hit Javion''s heart. He had miscalcted. Javion thought that since Walter was so eager towards Sophia and cared so much about her, Walter would also care about their blood rtionship. Even if Walter didn''t like what he did, Walter would not punish him severely. But he forgot that everyone had a bottom line. And Deborah was Walter''s bottom line! Mango''s mind waspletely muddled. Deborah had a parasite imnted in her? And it was done by Javion? Yet she didn''t know anything about it. When Nathaniel saw that Javion''s men were beginning to take action, he quickly made a gesture, and the people outside rushed in instantly. "Kill them! Let them die with me!" Javion growled, but he couldn''t stop his blood from flowing out. He could only watch as his life diminished little by little, and he was overwhelmed with fear. No! He didn''t want to die! Even if he had lived to this age, he still didn''t want to die! Nathaniel saw that Javion''s men were ready to move and said coldly, "You''d better think carefully. Where are you standing now? I know that many of you were forced by Javion to be his guards. Maybe some of you also had the parasite imnted in you. But as long as he dies, the queen parasite in his body would disappear as well, and so would all the parasites in your bodies. You would be free then. But if you were to go against us now, even if the parasite were to disappear from your bodiester, do you think you could still leave this ce safely? Is it worth it to sacrifice your entire life for a dying man?" As soon as he said that, those who were ready to move stopped immediately. They looked at each other and hesitated. Javion roared in anger. "You b*stards! I''m not dead yet! As long as I activate the queen parasite in my body now, you will... Ah!" Before Javion could finish his sentence, Mango had already made her move, and she stabbed a sharp shard of ss into Javion''s throat. Javion looked at Mango in disbelief and then heard her say, "You and Walter are rted by blood, but I''m not. You''ve schemed against my grandmother and insulted my grandfather. You even used Laborn to scheme against my husband''s family. Every single one of these grudges can make me kill you thousands of times. Now, you had it easy that I''m only giving you an easy death." Nathaniel couldn''t help but sigh when he saw Mango acting like this. He looked at her dotingly. Forget it. His silly wife must be afraid that Walter would bear the responsibility alone, so she involved herself in this matter. Was she worried that he would not settle this for Walter? Seriously... If it weren''t for therge number of people around, Nathaniel wanted to spank her. Was it alright for her to be faithless in her husband? Mango noticed that Nathaniel was looking at her, and she couldn''t help avoiding his gaze. Her adorable behavior made Nathaniel smile slightly. As Javion was assassinated by two people sessively, provoked by this, and he was also old, Javion finally closed his eyes slowly. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As Javion''s sinful life ended, all the people who had parasites imnted in them shivered suddenly and their bodies suddenly became lighter. Many people were so happy that they cried and jumped and shouted while hugging each other. They had been controlled by the parasite for many years, and now they finally had freedom. Of course, they would be so full of joy as if they were reborn. After dealing with Mango''s request, Deborah returned to the scene where she saw Walter assassinating Javion for her. When Deborah heard Walter say she was the woman he would love with his entire life, she couldn''t help but burst into tears. Walter had mixed emotions in his heart. Before he could do anything, a familiar figure rushed out and plunged directly into his arms. Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 "Walter!" If Deborah had thought that Walter''s feelings for her weren''t as deep enough as his feelings for Mango because of the influence of the parasite, she would be very embarrassed at this moment. Since Walter and Mango''s rtionship had been confirmed to be blood-rted, Walter''s feelings for Mango had slowly changed. It was Deborah who had doubts and was uncertain. Because of that, Javion took advantage of that and increased the doubts she had and almost harmed Walter and Mango. Walter even left Ocean City to bring Deborah out on a trip, and that was why he was captured by Javion. "I''m sorry. I have been petty." Deborah''s hoarse voice sounded a little choked. Her body felt much more lighter when Javion died, but now her heart was relieved as well. Walter''s lips curled slightly, and he smiled as he stroked Deborah''s head. He whispered, "Since you are my wife, I would even give my life to you. Why are you apologizing? Besides, I''ve told your dad when we got married that I would be like his son. Since he is also my father, would I allow anyone to deceive him like this?" Deborah didn''t know what else she could do except cry. She wasn''t a sentimental woman, and she didn''t like women who cried easily. But at this moment, she knew that there were times when people couldn''t control their tears. Walter''s heart ached as Deborah cried, and he could only coax her with gentle words. Mango and Nathaniel were a little frustrated as they saw this. "I''m so sick of them disying their affections like this in public. Shouldn''t they be more aware of the situation?" Nathaniel sounded somewhat bitter. Mangoughed softly. Then she subconsciously came to Nathaniel''s side and tugged at his sleeve. She whispered, "What should we do? I was also involved. You won''t me me, right?" "Aren''t you riding on the fact that I could handle this for you?" Nathaniel was a little jealous. Although he knew that Mango did this because Walter was her cousin, he felt ufortable at the thought of Walter''s arrogance. Mango hurriedly said, "Alright, I was wrong, alright? You can punish me in any way you want After saying that, she winked at Nathaniel twice with a glimmer in her eyes. She didn''t exin what she meant, but Nathaniel felt a fire lighting up throughout his entire body, and he felt miserable. He then pulled Mango into his arms and said to her as if there was no one else present, "This is what you said. Don''t beg for mercyter." Mango seemed to have thought of something and her face suddenly turned red. "Wasn''t it because I knew this was Mr. Sanchez''s territory? With your rtionship with Mr. Sanchez, you would be able to handle this incident well. Besides, my granduncle wouldn''t acknowledge his existence and status, so no one would say anything about it. Even if Ezequiel wanted to do something, he wouldn''t be able to create much trouble." "It turns out that you have thought of everything." Nathaniel had the same thought, but he wanted to tease Mango. Mango smiled in embarrassment. She felt that Nathaniel was still somewhat dissatisfied, so she quickly tiptoed and kissed Nathaniel on his face. Then, she noticed that two pairs of eyes were looking straight at them. Nathaniel looked up and saw Walter looking at them with Deborah in his arms. Walter then said with an expression full of interest, "It''s not a good habit to show affection." "Get lost. Who started showing off first? Aren''t you aware? Also, you left this mess for me to clean up. Didn''t you think of a way out?" Nathaniel sounded a bit unhappy. Walter smiled and said, "I did. Didn''t Mango mention it just now? Since you and Mr. Sanchez are good friends, and we are on his territory, I believe you could settle this matter easily. I am your brother-inw. How could you not care about me? So you are my way out." Nathaniel suddenly wanted to hit him. "Walter, don''t you need your dignity?" "I only need my wife. Why would I need my dignity?" After saying that, Walter said to Mango, "Mango, I''ll bring Deborah outside. Thanks for your and Nathaniel''s efforts." Walter emphasized the words "Nathaniel''s" so much that Nathaniel gnashed his teeth in anger. However, there were still things he had to do. Nathaniel epted his fate and picked up his phone to send Eugene a message. Javion''s men gradually calmed down after the initial excitement. After hearing the conversation between Walter and Nathaniel, they couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy. "Mr. Ye, we didn''t have a choice. Please have mercy on us and spare us." Some people gathered their courage and made their request. When the others saw that someone was taking the lead, they all started to voice out. However, Nathaniel said coldly, "Although you were controlled by the queen parasite, you still have committed a lot of crimes for Javion all these years. Go to the police and confess your crimes without hiding anything. I would get the people to judge with discretion and let you go after. But I would only give you this one chance. If youmit any more crimes in the future, your confessions would be enough for you to be sentenced to a lifetime in jail." Upon hearing that Nathaniel would give them a chance, everyone was grateful to him and thanked him one after another. They also went out obediently to follow Nathaniel''s men to the police station. The mansion was empty at once. Javion had schemed for his entire life, but when he died, he did not have any family by his side. It was so deste that it felt surreal. Mango looked at his corpse and said in a low voice, "He could be considered as a significant person of his generation. Yet he died without anyone knowing when or how he died. Don''t you think this is pretty ironic?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Nathaniel held Mango''s hand and whispered, "This would be karma. No matter how proud and ruthless he was in the past, he would still have to pay for the lives that he destroyed. I would say that he has gotten what he deserved. I would get someone to cremate his body and bury it somewhere. Even if someone like him died, he doesn''t deserve to have anyone visiting his grave. You should know by looking at Walter''s attitude towards him. He doesn''t even acknowledge Javion as his grandfather. So let the past fade away." "Yeah." Mango nodded. It was Walter''s mercy that Javion had such an ending. Otherwise, with his sins, a hundred deaths would not appease people''s anger. "Alright, let''s leave this to someone else. Where''s Zion?" "I was about to tell you about this." Mango quickly told Nathaniel about how she discovered that Desmond and Haniya were here. She also told him about Haniya''s change and how Deborah had sent them and Zion out. Nathaniel frowned after listening, and his expression was solemn. "Are you saying that Desmond has gonepletely mad? He doesn''t have any trace of reasoning left?" Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 "I think so." Mango thought of everything she had seen and couldn''t help but feel a little worried. "Then we must find Tristan." Nathaniel''s words made Mango a little happy, but also a little worried. "Is it inappropriate for us to go over now? What if the higher-ups find out about this?" "He is abroad. And I believe that after such a long time, Lebanon should have already settled the issue with Tristan''s identity. If he can''t even resolve such a small matter well, he as the king would be useless." Nathanielmented rudely. Mango was indifferent to this and did not interrupt. At this moment, it wasn''t right for Mango to side with anyone. So she might as well pretend that she did not hear anything. "Should we inform Prisci then? She hasn''t met her husband for such a long time. If Prisci were to know that Tristan is still alive, she would surely be overjoyed." Mango looked at Nathaniel while Nathaniel smiled and said, "As you wish." "You''re so nice." Mango sincerely praised Nathaniel. Nathaniel said proudly, "Did you just find out? Don''t forget what you promised me just now. Apany me tonight, yeah?" Nathaniel dragged on thest syble. It was probably her imagination, but Mango felt a hint of seductiveness in his voice. So she couldn''t help but blush. "Let''s go." She couldn''t bring herself to flirt with Nathaniel in front of Javion''s corpse. Besides, they still had a lot of things to deal with. When Nathaniel brought Mango out, Eugene finally appeared. Eugene had personallye here with his men. When he saw Nathaniel, he frowned slightly and said, "You''re taking advantage of me. Don''t you see how busy I am?" "I can''t tell." Nathaniel looked pleased and proud, which annoyed Eugene. "Mango, Emberly had just returned and would take a break for a while. Since the two of you have not met for some time, why don''t I get someone to bring you to the pce so that you could meet her?" Eugene''s intentions were evident at a nce. Why must he exhaust himself working for Nathaniel for free yet he couldn''t even get some nice words out of Nathaniel? By looking at Nathaniel, Eugene knew that he had been blissful recently. Since Eugene had taken over this matter, he had his hands full. Not to mention apanying his wife, even sleeping with his wife was a luxury for him. Yet that someone was that inconsiderate to come up to him and annoy him. How could he withstand that? Mango also missed Emberly. But she knew that matters regarding Desmond and Haniya were more important. So she declined Eugene''s suggestion. "I appreciate your thoughts, Mr. Sanchez. Although I want to meet Emberly, I''m afraid I can''t do so now. We still have matters to attend to." "What''s so urgent? Hasn''t this person been dealt with? Is there anything else?" To Eugene, since Walter had killed Javion, this matter should havee to an end. Shouldn''t everyone take some time to rx after that? Nathaniel knew Eugene''s intentions. But when he heard Mango''s reply, heughed immediately. Then he continued after Mango and said, "Desmond is here, and he has gone mad. We have to look for a way to suppress him, or not this ce would be even more in a mess." "Damn it!" Eugene almost jumped up in shock. "Why is he here?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "It was Javion''s doing. We also found out about this just now. But we have sent him to the seas, so we need to rush over soon as well." ording to Nathaniel''s understanding of Deborah, the only route avable for her to use would be the family''s private sea routes. That meant that Deborah probably had a way of contacting Jameson. Nathaniel was not interested in this and didn''t ask about it as long as Desmond was fine. Eugene did not dare to make them stay anymore after what Nathaniel said. He then quickly arranged for his private ne to send them away. However, before Nathaniel left, Eugene pulled him aside. "What?" Nathaniel was a little surprised when he saw Eugene''s secretive behavior. Eugene looked at Nathaniel and gritted his teeth. "Tell your son Zion to stay away from my daughter!" It turned out to be because of this matter. Nathaniel said somewhat speechlessly, "Can''t the children solve their affairs by themselves?" "Bullshit! If your Rita was hurt by other rascals like this, would you be able to stand idle?" As he imagined that scene, Nathaniel frowned immediately. Needless to say, he would break the brat''s leg! Nathaniel then understood how Eugene felt. But if Eugene wanted him to meddle in his son''s love affairs, he couldn''t as well. Besides, the child was only seven this year. What could he possibly know? "Eugene, you may be overthinking things. It was Evangeline who took a fancy to Zion from the beginning." "Why do I sense that you are proud while saying that?" Nathaniel smiled subconsciously. "It isn''t like that." "Bullshit! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking! Why is Zion so charming? Or not you think my daughter would fancy him? Yet your son is acting as if my daughter wants to marry him immediately. How could he look at her like that? Let me warn you, no matter how old Zion is, if he dares to hurt my daughter, I won''t let him go." Eugene was the typical overprotective father. It wasn''t that he didn''t know what had happened between Zion and Evangeline at the entrance of the mansion. If it weren''t for the fact that Zion was Nathaniel''s son, he would have buried Zion in the ocean a long time ago. How dare that brat scold his daughter! He was too brazen! Nathaniel nodded hurriedly when he saw Eugene acting as if he was about to fight him to the death. "Fine, fine. After I return, I will order Zion to stay away from Evangeline. But I need to rify this first. If Evangeline is the one who wants to hang out with Zion, I can''t stop them." "Come on! Do you think that Zion is that desirable? Wouldn''t my daughter care for her dignity? You only need to discipline your son." Eugene then waved his hand and said, "Get out of here!" "You''re being stubborn." Nathaniel smiled and got on the ne after that. Mango did not know what the two of them had said, but when she saw that Nathaniel seemed to be in a good mood, she could not help but ask, "What interesting things did you two talk about? Share your joy with me." So Nathaniel repeated Eugene''s words to her, causing Mango to fall silent. "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel thought that Mango was angry and hurriedly said, "Don''t me Eugene. We have a daughter too. If we put ourselves in his shoes, if anyone were to talk to our daughter like that, I would be unhappy as well." "It''s not that. I only think that the children are still too young. You two are making a big deal out of nothing." Mango replied exasperatedly. However, at this moment, a familiar ringtone rang and startled Mango and Nathaniel. Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 "Who is it?" Mango could not help but ask. When Nathaniel saw Prisci''s number on the phone, he couldn''t help butugh. "Isn''t this a telepathic connection?" "A telepathic connection between you and her?" Nathaniel hurriedly exined after Mango said that. "Nonsense. I only regard her as my sister. I meant that this is a telepathy connection between Tristan and her." "I see you have a strong sense of survival." Nathaniel then quickly handed the phone to Mango. "What for?" "You should answer it. As a guy, I have nothing to say to her." "I don''t want to. She didn''t call me." Mango didn''t want to answer it and returned the phone to Nathaniel. So Nathaniel had no choice but to answer the call. "What''s wrong, Prisci?" "Mr. Ye, I was haunted." Prisci''s voice was filled with surprise and panic, which also scared Mango. "What''s going on? Speak slowly. How were you haunted?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Mango''s words calmed Prisci down. She hurriedly said, "Mango, someone sent me a birthday gift, and it''s something that I really like. No one else except Tristan and I know about this. Don''t you think I''m haunted?" Upon hearing this answer, Mango burst intoughter. It probably was because Tristan saw that Prisci''s birthday was nearing, so he sent her a birthday gift. "Did you lose your mind after writing too much? There is no such thing as ghosts." Mango scolded her exasperatedly. Hearing this, Prisci said immediately, "That''s right. If there were ghosts, he should have appeared to me already in my dreams, and I would have heard from him." Her voice was full of bitterness. Upon hearing this, Mango felt miserable. She wanted desperately to tell Prisci the truth, but she wasn''t sure if there were still people spying on their calls. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Since you''re in a bad mood,e out and have a break. Mango and I are in Ango, which happens to be your hometown as well. You shoulde and visit. Your brother should be missing you too." Only then did Prisci remember that she was still the Princess of Ango. She couldn''t help but say, "Alright, it just so happens that I''ve finished writing my book. I should go back and visit my brother. I wonder if he is married. I should have a talk with him about this." Seeing that Prisci had agreed, Nathaniel didn''t say anything else. "Well, book a ticket ande back. We''ll wait for you." After that, he hung up the phone. Mango admired Nathaniel''s caution. Then the private ne they were in finally took off. "By the way, if we leave, what about Walter and Deborah?" Only now did Mango remember Walter and his wife. Nathaniel stroked her head and said, "You worry too much. Since they disappeared after leaving, why didn''t they worry about you instead?" "Isn''t it because you''re with me?" Nathaniel was pleased with Mango''s words. "Don''t worry. Deborah would have help from Jameson in secret. They would have their ways to reach Ango." "They are also going to Ango?" That waspletely beyond Mango''s expectations. Nathaniel said with a smile, "Did you forget that Desmond and Zion are still on the Grey family''s ship?" "I thought Deborah would task someone from herpany to send them." "They are not ordinary people after all. It will be safer if they escort Desmond and Zion themselves. Although Walter may seem ruthless, he had killed Javion. Deborah must be worried that Walter would be affected by this, so she would hope that Walter would take a break somewhere. Since we are on the same route, Deborah probably would bring Walter to Ango." To Mango, whatever Nathaniel was saying now seemed right. After chatting for a while more, the ne began to descend. To be exact, the distance between the two countries wasn''t very far. The only problem was that the entry procedures were a little troublesome. But since Mango and Nathaniel were in Eugene''s private ne, Lebanon had received the news and hade to wee them earlier on. As a result, when Lebanon saw Mango and Nathanieling down from the ne, he was pleasantly surprised. "Why didn''t you call me before you came? I thought it was Mr. Sanchez who wasing." "It''s more convenient to take his private ne." Nathaniel replied directly. Lebanon knew that they had something to say, and they wouldn''te without a good reason. So he sent his men to the car behind him while he sat in the same car with Mango and Nathaniel. As the king of the country drove the car personally, Nathaniel enjoyed it quite well. "Do you think if your people saw you driving us, they would have a problem with us?" "No, we are having a family gathering. There shouldn''t be that many rules." During this time, Lebanon had indeed matured a lot. He looked at Mango and Nathaniel and asked in a low voice, "Are you guys here because of my brother?" "Yes. Did he get his new identity?" "Yeah he did. Don''t worry." Lebanon''s words eased Mango''s heart. "That''s good. When can we see Tristan? Prisci woulde as well in a while. We could finally hold a family gathering tonight. Besides, I''m unsure when would Walter and his wife arrive." Mango thought that it has been a long time since so many of them gathered together. She felt good because of this. When Lebanon heard that Prisci was also returning, he was overjoyed. "Then I have to inform Tristan, and ask him to get ready." "Now that you mentioned it, Tristan prepared a birthday gift for Prisci, but it frightened her." "What?" Lebanon was confused. Mango then rambled on about how Prisci thought she was haunted, and Lebanonughed after hearing it. The atmosphere in the car was very harmonious, and the warm family atmosphere made Nathaniel smile slightly. If it weren''t for Mango, wouldn''t he still be alone without any family by his side? But now, he seemed to be more down-to-earth and had much more family by his side. He felt the warmth while hearing them worrying and greeting each other like this. The car quickly came into the pce. Lebanon arranged amodation for the two, and at the same time, Tristan also arrived. "Mango!" After such a long time, Tristan lost a lot of weight, but he looked good. Mango had always known that Tristan was alive. But there was so much blood at that time that it was terrifying, and she knew that Tristan must have had a narrow escape from death. So when Mango saw Tristan alive and well, she couldn''t help but rush into his embrace. "Tristan! I miss you so much." Mango was about to cry. Nathaniel frowned a little. However, since Tristan was Mango''s brother, he endured it. Tristan also had tears in his eyes. "I miss you too. Now, we could all be together again." As they were talking, a familiar voice came from outside. "We''re here as well!" Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 "Dad, Mom!" Mango heard Queena''s and Dennis''s voices and was overjoyed. "Why are you here? Is it okay for you toe here?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Because of Tristan''s matter, Mango was cautious and didn''t even dare to tell Dennis. Now that she saw them here, he couldn''t help but worry. After Queena came in, she poked Mango''s head and said with a smile, "You''re so capable now, aren''t you? How dare you hide from your dad and me and help Tristan with this. Don''t you know how your dad and I felt then?" "I hid it from you guys just in case. I''m not hiding it from you on purpose. Trust me, dad." Mango quickly exined as she was afraid that they would not believe it. Tristan smiled and said, "I have already told Uncle Dennis and Aunt Queena. So it''s alright, isn''t it, Uncle Dennis?" Dennis looked at Tristan, who was so protective of Mango and felt a sense offort. He smiled and said, "It''s a good thing that this ended well. It''s good that now he is considered as the real Tristan. Too bad we can''t hold a ceremony to officially add him into the ancestry." "The ceremony is not important. Being together is the most important thing." Tristanughed as he said this and was pretty open about this. "You still know that your family is the most important? Your wife and parents don''t even know that you''re still alive. You should think about how you''re going to exin this to them." Dennis''s words made Tristan look awful. It was only now that Mango thought of the haunted incident. She couldn''t help but smile and say, "Tristan, you''re in trouble. It''s true, believe me." "Are you cursing me too?" Tristan was a little frustrated. Nathaniel finally pulled Mango back into his arms and said indifferently, "Prisci would probably arrive here in a while. She always thought you were dead. Yet you suddenly gave her a birthday gift, which was something that only you two knew about. You thought it would be a surprise, but to her, it was terrifying. She even told us not long ago that she was haunted. You should think about how to exin this to your wife." After saying that, Nathaniel held Mango in his arms and went to sat at the sofa with his parents-in- law. The corner of Tristan''s mouth twitched, and he was a little anxious. From the moment he found out about his blood, he had hidden it from Prisci. If he were to exin everything from the start, he would need at least three days and nights. What should he do? Would his wife listen to him? At the thought of Prisci''s temper, Tristan lost his confidence at once. "No, Mango, Nathaniel, please help me think of a way. You can''t leave me alone now." Tristan then sat down beside them and looked at them pitifully. Nathaniel always felt that Tristan calling him that endearingly was unpleasing to him. "Nathaniel?" "Oh, no, Mr. Ye, as long as you give me an advice, I will call you whatever you want." Tristan''s attitude changed quickly. It seemed that he was pretty desperate in regards to his wife. Nathaniel was finally satisfied. He motioned with his finger and whispered, "There''s nothing you can''t solve between a husband and wife with sleeping together. If once is not enough, then do it twice." After saying that, he raised his eyebrows at Tristan and then went to get some drinks for Queena and Dennis. Tristan felt that it was his lost to have called Nathaniel so respectfully just now. "F*ck, is this also a strategy?" Lebanon looked at the happy family andughed from the bottom of his heart. "Go and arrange lunch ording to the standard of a national banquet." "Yes, your majesty." The captain of the guards quickly left. Mango was afraid that after Prisci arrived, Tristan would be too exhausted to attend to the pressing matter at hand, so she couldn''t help but say, "Tristan, take out some of your blood for backup. Desmond has gonepletely mad." "What?" Tristan was stunned and so was Queena and Dennis. "What''s going on? That shouldn''t be the case! Back then, Tristan gave him special pills which contained Tristan''s blood. If not, Tristan wouldn''t have left to recover for so long. Even if the pills can''t heal Desmondpletely, he shouldn''t have gone mad." Dennis only heard about this after Tristan told him after, so he wasn''t worried as well. But to say that Desmond hadpletely gone mad was unexpected to them. Mango and Nathaniel didn''t know that Tristan had this countermeasure. So was Desmond''s change incited by other reasons? Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed a little, while Mango quickly recounted this matter. When she mentioned Haniya, Mango sighed a little. She didn''t want to believe that a person who liked Desmond would have a change of heart so quickly. Everyone was silent. They had never expected that Desmond would be deceived by his beloved woman. This was pretty melodramatic. "When will they arrive?" "I don''t know. They areing by sea, so they would be slower than us. But I think they would arrive thetest by midnight." Tristan paused for a moment when he heard Mango''s words. Midnight? If they would arrive then, he wouldn''t have much time then. He hadn''t seen his wife for so long, so it was natural that he wanted to be intimate with her. As for the duration, he couldn''t afford to think about it anymore. Did he need to calcte the time when being intimate with his wife? And he even needed to get on with something else after that. Wouldn''t Prisci be even angrier after that? Tristan immediately called for the captain of the guards and said, "Send Teagan to my house to fetch me something." "Alright." Mango was a little curious. "Tristan, is it the pill that you gave to Desmond earlier on?" "No, it''s not." Tristan shook his head and said, "That pill could only temporarily suppress the violent temperament in his body but not remove itpletely. When I was recovering, I continued my research on him and managed to adjust the research directionbined with my blood. This is a pill that I''ve just completed, and I hope it could suppress him. I wanted to cure himpletely at first, but I would still have to observe his reactions after taking the pill. Since I can''t experiment the pill on others besides him." After hearing Tristan''s words, Nathaniel, Mango and the others were all relieved. "Is it possible to cure Desmond that way?" "We should have a sixty percent chance of sess." Tristan didn''t dare promise much, but Mango and the others were still happy with the sixty percent chance. Dennis then said in a low voice, "If Desmond is cured, let him stay here and don''t go back. Since there are a lot of higher-ups looking for Desmond, even if he was cured, there would still be a lot of questions regarding his cure. Tristan might be exposed because of this." Nathaniel pondered for a moment and asked, "Dad, can''t Tristan''s blood be pacified?" Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 "I can''t pacify it. I should have a say in this since I have researched my blood. But for now, I have not found a breakthrough. This is considered mutated blood, and with our medical science, we don''t have the technology to pacify it yet. But if this brings no harm to my body, I should be alright. Leave it be." Tristan was quite optimistic about this. "By the way, I''ve alsoe up with a medicine that would be helpful for infertility in women. Mango, I heard that you have a friend who is unwell and couldn''t bear children? You could contact her and send her here. After examining her, we could determine whether the medicine is beneficial. Then we could get her to use the medicine." Tristan''s words immediately made Mango emotional. "Rainie can have children?" In the past two years, Rainie had be a well-known singer and has entered the entertainment industry as well. After she became famous because of the TV show she was in, she had been pretty busy. Thomas also needed to wait a couple of hours before he could meet her, and Thomas had been grumbling about it to Nathaniel. Nathaniel had always thought that Mango didn''t know about this matter. Now that Mango had mentioned it, he realized that Mango always paid attention to Rainie''s updates. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Rainie had a good rtionship with Thomas, but it was a pity that they didn''t have children. In the two years they were married, they had spent little time together even till now. Sometimes when Rainie had a chat with Mango, she would also exim that if she and Thomas could have children, it wouldn''t matter even if she had to retire from acting. After Mango gave birth to her second twins, she could sense Rainie''s desires for children. So to prevent upsetting Rainie, Mango had lessened Rainie''s time to visit her. Now that Rainie had a chance for a cure, Mango was naturally overjoyed. Tristan smiled and said, "My wife doesn''t have children either, so I need to help her bear descendants for the Hans family. If your friend wants to express her gratitude, she should do it to my wife. If not, I wouldn''t have put effort into this." Tristan immediately parked the favor under Prisci''s name. "You''re worried that Prisci won''t forgive you. That''s why you need someone to back you up isn''t it?" Nathaniel saw through Tristan''s mind at a nce. "Don''t say it out loud, and we could still be good brothers." Nathaniel only pursed his lips and smiled lightly. Mango was thrilled, and so were Queena and Dennis. Rainie was Dennis''terade''s family. If his family were to have happiness, Dennis felt that he did not let histerade down. Lebanon could not interrupt and only listened silently, but there was always a smile on his lips. At this moment, the captain of the guards came back with what Tristan needed. Tristan immediately passed it to Mango and said, "Call her. It would be best if she could arrive in the afternoon." This proved that Tristan wanted to cure Rainie so that she could say nice things about him to his wife. Mango smiled happily and quickly took out her phone to call Rainie. However, no one answered as she was probably still filming. Everyone only saw the morous life of an artist, but little did they know that artists also had a tough life. "She would reply me when she sees it. But as for when she would see it, that I wouldn''t know. Tristan, you''re on your own." Mango''s words caused Tristan to wail. "No way. Does the heavens want to destroy me as well?" "You are too hateful." Nathaniel stabbed Tristan''s heart with his words again. "Shut up! Lebanon, aren''t you going to do anything when someone is bullying your brother? You can''t be as non-existent as this as a king." Tristan immediately asked for an alliance. Lebanon, however, knew how to keep himself safe. He immediately said, "My girlfriend is probably arriving soon. I''ll go out to wee her. Please continue." After that, Lebanon slipped out. However, Mango and Nathaniel caught hold of important information. "Wait, girlfriend? What girlfriend? Lebanon has a girlfriend? Isn''t he..." Mango suddenly shut her mouth. As Lebanon was now the king, there were things that she couldn''t simply say about him anymore. Tristan, however, didn''t care and said, "Hey, he was never gay. His feelings towards Alfred were no more than towards family. Besides, because of Laborn''s many rtionships with my mum and his other wives, Lebanon rejected the idea of boy girl rtionships. That was why he became Alfred''s lover. Now that he became the king and came in contact with more people and things, his horizons were naturally expanded. On top of that, with someone caring about him, as he is not made of stone, how could not have feelings for her?" "Tristan, do you know the inside story?" Mango looked directly at Tristan. Tristan nodded and said, "Of course I do. You guys weren''t here, but I was. What wouldn''t I know?" "You were here? You were in the pce during your recovery period?" Nathaniel knew the answer, but he still asked. Tristan nodded and said, "At first, your brother, Maverick, found a ce for me to recuperate. Later, when I was able to move, I felt unhappy staying at that ce as all of my research equipment and tools were here. That was a good ce for me to recuperate, but if were to stay there any longer, I would be bored out of my mind. That''s why I came back here in secret." "In secret? You didn''t inform my brother?" Nathaniel squinted his eyes and the aura he emanated was dangerous. Tristan knew his protective nature, so he said in a hurry, "I''ve sent your brother a message, but he didn''t reply, so I took it as he acknowledged it. Wait, what''s with your expression? Are you wanting to hurt me? Don''t think that because your wife is with you and you''re all that. Let me tell you this. I''m not afraid of you since I have nothing to lose!" Mango suddenly felt that the current Tristan had be more interesting. She didn''t know if it was because he had been too lonely during this time, but he had suppressed it. Anyhow, his personality was much more adorable than before. Nathaniel looked at him with contempt and then ignored him. When Tristan saw that he couldn''t provoke Nathaniel, he was a little frustrated. "No, why are you ignoring me?" "You''re acting pretty childish now. If it weren''t for your face, I would have thought that your loss of blood had caused you to lose your personality as well." Nathaniel''s words made Tristan a little depressed. "What do you know? I''ve almost gone mad in this one year. It''s worse than being in jail." "Wasn''t that your own decision? Do you think Mango and I were better off? Mango was under surveince and isted even though she was pregnant. And when the children were born..." Nathaniel suddenly stopped. Why did he be childish as well? "Wasn''t that your own decision? Do you think Mango and I were better off? Mango was under surveince and isted even though she was pregnant. And when the children were born..." "Wait, what were you saying about the children just now?" Everyone could imagine Mango and Nathaniel being put under investigation and istion. But when Nathaniel mentioned the children, Tristan''s heart almost stopped. Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 Did something happen to the children? If that was the case, then he would be in great remorse. "Mango, tell me. What''s wrong with the children?" Queena and Dennis were also worried. They had heard that Mango had given birth to a pair of twin boys, but they hadn''t had the chance to see them. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to go back, but they couldn''t. Their duty was to guard this ce. There were more and more mutant species in Dark Forest. Recently, some people were even injured. So Queena and Dennis could not leave Dark Forest. They were regretful that they had never seen their grandchildren since birth. Now that they heard that something was wrong with the children, they felt anxious. Mango smiled and said, "It''s nothing. The children are healthy. It''s just that there are some problems regarding our youngest son''s eyes." "What''s the problem?" Tristan, Dennis, and Queena asked at the same time. Nathaniel replied, "The child''s eyes are blue because of Desmond. Didn''t Mango drink one drop of Desmond''s blood before? The old man was afraid that he inherited Desmond''s blood, so he is keeping an eye on our youngest son." Tristan was instantly enraged. "Bullshit! How could he inherit it with only one drop of blood? Why didn''t he say that Desmond is our ancestor? At least there would be some basis to this." Mango wanted tough, but she held back. Tristan was very adorable nowadays. "Tristan, we don''t have anyone with blue eyes in our family. So we can''t me them for being suspicious. After a few years, when the child seems to be normal, everything will be alright then." "Who gave them the rights to monitor my nephew for the next few years? Besides, who told you there is no one with blue eyes in our family?" "What?" Mango was surprised. "Is there anyone in our family with blue eyes?" "Yes, there is." Tristan then looked at Queena and said, "Aunt Queena''s mother has blue eyes." "That''s impossible!" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Queena was the first to object. She had seen her mother before and her mother''s eyes were ck. How could they be blue? Tristan touched his nose and asked, "Aunt Queena, do you know your mother''s identity?" "What identity could my mother have? She is just a..." "Mom, grandma''s identity is not simple." Mango stopped Queena in time and told her about what happened between Javion and her grandmother. Mango had intended to tell her mother about itter, but it seemed like she could not hide the truth any longer. When Queen heard what Mango said, she couldn''t help but frown and feel a little sad. "My mother was a princess? Did my father know about this?" "He didn''t know. I think Grandma didn''t want Grandpa to know about her background, so she kept it a secret. After Javion vited her, she was afraid that it would affect Grandpa, so she left home with Aunt Sophia." This was Mango''s assumption, but she felt that it should be the case. Recalling the past, Queena finally could not help but sob. "No wonder mum mistreated Sophia and didn''t allow me to contact her. I guess mum didn''t like her, but she was her daughter after all. She couldn''t give up on Sophia, but at the same time, she couldn''t face her. Mum was only fifty years old when she passed away, and she had a tough life. She could have lived extravagantly, but she went through many hard times. Even until mum''s death, she didn''t reveal her identity nor return to her home country. We, as her children, hadn''t been filial." Dennis gently patted Queena''s shoulder andforted her in a low voice, "I will submit an application in a few days and bring mother''s ashes back with you." "Can we? What about the matter here?" Queena wanted to send her mother''s ashes back to her hometown, but they also had their responsibilities here. Dennis said in a low voice, "Everyone has their feelings and desires. Although it has always been difficult to bnce between loyalty and filial piety, the Hans family has sacrificed so much for the country. All we want is a chance to be filial. I believe the higher- ups will approve our application. As for our responsibilities here, there will always be someone who could take our ce." In fact, Dennis was thinking of retiring. Throughout his life, he had regarded the country as important as his family. Even when his mother passed away, he couldn''t go back to see her. That was his greatest regret. Now that he was no longer young, he should give opportunities to the younger generation. So he wanted to retire. Queena didn''t know what Dennis was thinking, but she still agreed to what Dennis said. Seeing that her father had calmed her mother down, Mango turned to look at Tristan and asked, "Tristan, how did you know that Grandma had blue eyes?" "Because your grandmother met a person when she came to this country, and that person was my mentor, Filbert Ramirez." Tristan slowly revealed the story that no one knew. Filbert was always well known in the medical research field. He was also very interested in gic research, but he did not have many achievements. He met Ariana, who had juste to the country by chance. At that time, Ariana was bullied and discriminated against because her eyes were different. After all, during that era, things like this were not easily epted. Ariana was a weak girl and was bullied by everyone. However, she did not resist even when bullied and only tried to hide from it. She also bore the sufferings alone when she was bleeding. Filbert couldn''t bear seeing her like that. So he brought Ariana home, gave her clean clothes, and treated her wounds. Filbert''s wife was a kind person. Although she felt it was inappropriate for her husband to bring back a woman, she still epted Ariana since she had no one to rely on. Filbert then obtained a potion from somewhere that could change the color of a person''s eyes and hair. But there was a setback to this potion. The hair and eyes color change would not be permanent, and there was no guarantee of how long it couldst. Even so, Ariana gratefully drank it. After drinking the potion, Ariana''s appearance changed the next day. Her hair and eyes turned ck, and she smiled happily. Perhaps because her smile was too beautiful, Filbert was captivated by it. His wife was unhappy when she saw that, so she gave Ariana some money and drove her away while Filbert was away. Ariana had not been in contact with Filbert ever since. In hister days, Filbert epted Tristan as his disciple. He revealed this matter when he got drunk once and felt this was his lifetime regret. He didn''t know if Ariana''s hair color had changed back, leaving his heart unsettled. Tristan had studied the Xiao and Hans family before. As his grandmother was also named Ariana, he used a lot of connections and finally found out about Ariana''s identity. He was shocked at that time, but he also felt that there was no need to tell his mother and the rest about this. After all, if this matter was exposed, the higher-ups would investigate it, and no one knew what other truths would be exposed. So he pretended not to know, but he didn''t expect that this would affect Mango''s youngest son. Everyone was stunned when they heard this, and at that time, the captain of the guards walked in. Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 "Mr. Hans, the Fifth Princess is back. The king asked me to check if you would want to pick her up personally. He said this is something that has to be dealt with anyhow, and it''s better to solve it sooner thanter." Tristan had mixed emotions after hearing the captain''s words. Nathaniel, Mango, and everyone else started tough. "Tristan, hurry up and go. You''ll have to do it anyways." For the first time, Tristan felt that Mango was no longer cute. "You''ve been badly influenced by Nathaniel. If Prisci kills me, think about the people who will be in mourning." After saying that, Tristan stood up with a snort and walked outside as if he was sentenced to death. Mango was stunned for a moment. Then, she remembered Rainie, Prisci, as well as Barney. These people needed Tristan to perform surgery on them. "Honey, why don''t we help my brother?" "It''smon for husband and wife to have fights. What are you going to do there? Do you want to be a third wheel?" Nathaniel refused immediately. Mango thought about it and agreed. The two of them hadn''t seen each other for almost two years. It was indeed not easy. "Shall we go and rest? It''s been a tiring journey. It will be even more tiring when Desmond and the others arrive at night." Nathaniel''s words made Mango blush. "No, I want to apany my parents." Would she not know what his intention was? She didn''t want Nathaniel to wear her out. Nathaniel felt depressed after being rejected. "My dear wife, you promised me." "When did I agree?" Mango refused to admit to it. Queena could not stand it anymore. "Your dad and I will go out for a walk. Feel free to do whatever you want." She then tugged at Dennis after finishing her sentence. Dennis was not very willing, but his wife insisted on going out. He could only stand up and then looked at Nathaniel and said, "Mango isn''t in good health. So please go easy on her." As soon as he said that, Mango almost felt like digging herself a hole. It seemed like everyone had figured it out! It was so embarrassing. Nathaniel smiled indifferently and said, "Okay, dad. I will take note." Mango gave Nathaniel a hard pinch. How thick-skinned was this man? Nathaniel didn''t seem to feel anything at all. He happily sent his parents- in-w out and then carried Mango up. "Put me down!" Mango felt like she was going to die of shame. But Nathaniel said with a smile, "It''s okay. We are an old-time couple now. Let them envy us." "Are you out of your mind? Who would be envious of you?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Mango almost buried her head into Nathaniel''s chest. It was so embarrassing. Nathaniel couldn''t care less. He entered the room with his wife with satisfaction and then closed the door. Everyone should have guessed what happened after that. Tristan felt timid after he walked out of the pce. When he imagined Prisci''s reaction when she would find out the truth, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine. Perhaps he should buy himself a tomb first. The captain of the guards who came out with Tristan saw his temperament and said with a smile, "Mr. Hans, the fifth Princess isn''t that powerful." "Yes, I know." Tristan was apletely different person in front of outsiders than with Mango and the others. Although he was still a little nervous, he didn''t say anything else and drove straight to the airport. When Prisci arrived at Ango, she felt an indescribable feeling. This was her hometown. Logically speaking, she should feel a sense of belonging. But because of Tristan''s incident, she didn''t want to step foot here. If Mango and Nathaniel hadn''t invited her, and if she hadn''t been worried that Lebanon woulde and visit her, there was no reason for her to come back. She had been living afortable life with the Hans family for the past two years. After Mateo got married, he went abroad for a vacation. Terrance, on the other hand, let her do as she pleased. Prisci felt the warmth she hadn''t experienced for a long time in the Hans family. As the wind messed up her long hair, she casually tied it up with a scrunchy. She looked around, but no one was there to pick her up. What was wrong with the captain of the guards? Did he get the timing wrong? Or was Lebanon too busy to be here? Prisci assumed that was the case and walked out with her suitcase. She nned to take a cab back when a ck Lincoln stopped in front of her. "Hey doll, do you need a cab?" Prisci heard a familiar voice and was taken aback that her mind went nk. Did she just hallucinate? Why did she hear Tristan''s voice? Prisci shook her head vigorously when the window of the Lincoln was rolled down, and she saw a familiar face. Tristan said cheekily, "Babe, do you need a cab? My service is for you any time and free of charge." Prisci rubbed her eyes repeatedly. After making sure that she wasn''t hallucinating, she frowned and said coldly, "Aren''t you going to help me with my luggage? Do I need to carry it on my own?" Tristan was stunned for a moment. He then quickly opened the door and got out of the car. "Let me do it!" Tristan opened the trunk and took Prisci''s luggage. When he identally brushed against Prisci''s finger, the warmth of his touch brought Prisci back to her senses. F*ck, he was really alive! Prisci''s eyes turned cold and headed straight to the driver''s seat. As soon as Tristan closed the trunk, the car dashed off like an arrow. "Damn it! Prisci, wait for me!" His wallet and phone were all in the car, and the airport was so far away from the pce. Was she expecting him to run back? Prisci responded to him in a cold voice. "Run back to the pce. If I find out that you took a cab, don''t ever think about getting in my bed!" After she said this, she rolled up the car window. Tristan wanted to cry. How was he going to run for more than 60 miles? His wife was so cruel! He wasn''t even given a chance to exin. Prisci didn''t care how Tristan felt. She was trembling all over, but she wasn''t sure if it was because she was excited or angry. Tristan''s phone was in the passenger seat, and he was still using the phone case that she had bought for him. She unlocked his phone and saw that his wallpaper was still their wedding picture. Prisci''s eyes immediately turned red. She had so many sleepless nights while she med herself for not being by Tristan''s side when he died. She wondered why he had never visited her in her dream in the past two years. But now that she knew that he was still alive, Prisci felt happy after all. It was great that he was alive! Prisci slowed down the car. From the rear-view mirror, she could see him running after the car. Her gaze was preupied with him. Two years! How could he bear not contacting her? Even if he had his reasons, was it so difficult to send her a message? Her heart was filled with joy but also a hint of anger. 60 miles was nothing. She had been crying so much over the past two years. Who wouldpensate her then? Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 When she thought of this, Prisci stepped on the elerator and dashed away. Tristan almost vomited blood. When Tristan saw Prisci slowing down, he thought that she had forgiven him and couldn''t bear to punish him. Now he realized that he was too naive. Forget it. He would have to run since he was the one who got himself into this. Otherwise, what else could he do? Tristan then epted his fate and ran while Prisci returned to the pce directly. When the captain of the guards saw the Lincoln returning, he hurried over to greet it. "Mr. Hans, you''re back?" To his surprise, it was Prisci who got out of the car. "Fifth Princess?" "What? You are addressing him as Mr. Hans? Has he also changed his name?" Prisci questioned coldly. The captain swallowed his saliva and replied, "No. His name is Tristan Hans. Other than hisst name, everything else remains." "Everything else remains? Are you sure?" Her question was so sharp that the captain did not dare to say more. He figured out that Prisci was looking to vent her anger, so he didn''t want to provoke her. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The captain hurriedly said, "Fifth Princess, the king has ordered me to wait for you here. Your pce is still the same as before. Shall I take you there?" "There''s no need for that. Is Mango and Mr. Ye here yet?" Prisci desperately wanted to know why Tristan had done that back then. Why did he keep the truth from his wife? Did Mango and Mr. Ye find out about it recently too? The captain replied awkwardly, "Mr. and Mrs. Ye have gone back to their room. I''m afraid it is not the right time to bother them now." "Not the right time?" Prisci then startedughing. She had to suffer through her loneliness. Yet why could Mr. Ye live so happily? Earlier she thought that they might have found out the truth recently like her, but it seemed like that wasn''t the case! Mr. Ye and Mango were in quarantine for such a long time, yet they didn''t say anything about it. That showed that they had already known about it. They knew about it earlier but kept the truth from her? Did they think that Prisci had a good temper? Or did they want to see her cry? As Prisci thought of this, she immediately walked towards Nathaniel and Mango''s room. Nathaniel and Mango were having a busy time in bed. They thought that since they were away from their sons, no one could disturb them. Nathaniel was doing his best to please his wife when they heard knocking on the door. Mango was stunned. Nathaniel got into a bad mood. "Huh? Who''s so insensible?" Nathaniel nned to ignore that irrelevant person, but it seemed that the person intended to keep knocking until they opened the door. No matter how passionate both of them were, the knocking had spoiled their mood. As Nathaniel was still full of desire, he grabbed a towel and wrapped himself angrily. Meanwhile, Mango quickly took her clothes and went to wash up. "Who is it that''s so impolite?" Nathaniel opened the door angrily and saw Prisci standing at the door with a strange expression. "Mr. Ye, what are you doing in broad daylight?" As she spoke, Prisci tried to peep inside the room but was stopped by Nathaniel. "How did youe back so quickly?" "Otherwise? When should Ie back? Speaking of which, I used to like you very much. Now I realize that you''re the one I like the most. What should I do? I feel so lonely. Would you like to comfort me?" As she spoke, Prisci reached out to touch Nathaniel''s chest. Nathaniel was taken aback and quickly took a step back to avoid her mischievous hands. "Are you possessed by a ghost?" "No, I realized how I felt about you. Why don''t you submit to me, Mr. Ye?" As Prisci spoke, she continued taking a step forward. Something was wrong! Something was very wrong! Nathaniel finally sensed Prisci''s anger and couldn''t help but feel frustrated. That idiot, Tristan, could not even appease his wife. Now that her anger had spread to him, what should he do? "Prisci, listen to me. It''s not that I didn''t want to tell you about Tristan. It''s just that the situation didn''t allow it. Moreover, Tristan didn''t allow us to talk about him, or he would disown us." He needed to save himself first! Nathaniel tried to get himself out of the situation. For the first time, he discovered that although Prisci did not shout or scream when she was angry, it was still pretty scary. She was like and mine. She could blow up at any time and blow people into pieces. Tristan should handle his own wife. He wouldn''t care if the both of them exploded into ashes. Prisci narrowed its eyes. Aplicated emotion shed across her eyes. "So it''s true. The both of you knew the truth from the start. Did you want to see me make a fool of myself? Or are you punishing me for pestering you in the past?" By this time, Mango had already put on her clothes and hade out of the room. When she heard Prisci''s words, she knew that Prisci was miserable and couldn''t get over that hurdle. So she stepped forward and pushed Nathaniel away before hugging Prisci. Prisci was taken aback. Just as she was about to push Mango away, she heard her say, "Tristan was under surveince during that time, and even my parents were being watched. We couldn''t tell you about it. He was once poisoned but managed to survive, but he ended with unique blood. The higher-ups found out about it and kept an eye on him as they were worried that something bad might happen. It''s the same as Desmond. If my brother didn''t die, you, him, and even your future children would live under surveince. Tristan didn''t want you to live like a canary trapped in a cage, so he had to take this step. He wanted to give you life under the sun and not bounded to a corner." Mango rushed through her exnation as she was worried that Prisci would push her away if she spoke too slowly. Prisci, who was filled with anger and grievance at first, burst into tears after hearing Mango''s exnation. Her scorching tears wet Mango''s shoulders, causing Mango to be shocked. "Prisci, don''t cry. We didn''t mean to hide the truth from you. There were times when I wanted to tell you that Tristan faked his death after seeing how sad you were. But you know the situation that Nathan and I were in. We..." "Why did he hide something so important from me? Am I not his wife? He did he know that I would not be willing to live under surveince for his sake?" Prisci could no longer restrain herself and began to weep quietly. Mango looked at Nathaniel as if asking for help. She couldn''t handle this kind of situation. Nathaniel felt bad as well when he saw Prisci sad, but he still said softly, "If you feel miserable, go ahead and beat up your husband. If that couldn''t help, you can tie him to the bed and torture him. As long as you keep him alive, we don''t care what you do to him." His words stunned both Prisci and Mango. Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 Mango blushed a little while Prisci considered the feasibility of doing so. Nathaniel saw that Prisci was no longer crying and continued to say, "A man like Tristan must be punished. Both of you just got married, yet he treated you like this. You will have many more years together. If anything like this happens again, can you tolerate him doing this again?" "No way!" Prisci had already felt upset the first time this happened. How could she allow this to happen a second time? "Then ravish him!" Mango finally realized that Nathaniel was fanning the mes. She red at Nathaniel and said, "Prisci, don''t listen to him. He''s talking nonsense." "You can attend to your business now. I''ll go back and get ready." Prisci suddenly turned around and left. Mango asked in surprise, "What do you need to prepare?" "Candles, whips, and all kinds of punishment tools! I''ll make sure he learns his lesson!" Prisci then mmed the door after saying that, which gave Mango a scare. "F*ck, does she need to be so violent?" "Nathaniel, if anything happens to Tristan, I will not let you off!" Nathaniel, however, pulled Mango over and said with a smile, "What could happen to him when he has such thick skin? Besides, this is pleasure in the bedroom. Why don''t we give it a try too?" "Get lost!" Mango felt that Nathaniel had be cheeky. After Prisci went back, she asked someone to prepare these things. When Tristan finally reached the pce, he felt his legs were about to give out. The captain of the guards then came to him. "Mr. Hans, the Fifth Princess wants you to see her in her pce." There was a trace of pity in the captain''s eyes. Tristan looked at him and felt something was wrong. "You''re asking me to look for her in her pce. But why are you looking at me like that?" The captain quickly restrained himself and replied, "Nothing." Tristan was exhausted. But at the thought of his wife''s anger, he decided to hurry over. Tristan then quickly went to look for Prisci. But as soon as he entered the room, the door was locked from the outside. Tristan''s heart sank at the sound of the door locking, and he felt a little nervous. "Honey!" Tristan gave a forceful smile. Holding a whip in her hand, Prisci looked at Tristan and said coldly, "Take off your clothes." Tristan was stunned. What the f*ck! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Was it going to get that exciting? But what was her cold look all about? As Prisci saw that Tristan did not react, she swung the whip in her hand towards the ground. The clear crackle sent shivers down Tristan''s spine. "Honey, we don''t have to go to such extremes, do we?" "Take off your clothes! Don''t let me repeat myself!" Prisci had the exact expression when they first met a few years ago. Tristan could guess what would happen next. Forget it. Since he was already married to her, what was he afraid of? Moreover, if this could calm his wife down, he had no choice but to give in. So Tristan quickly took off his clothes and revealed his strong upper body. The perfect abs were still like before, but the knife scar on his body caused Prisci to tear. "How did you get injured?" Prisci tried her best to suppress her trembling voice as her fingers squeezed the whip tightly. Tristan looked at the wound on his chest and said lightly, "I identally got hurt when I fought with Desmond. Ouch!" As he said that, Prisci swung her whip. The whip hit Tristan hard, and it ripped his skin open. Bright red blood sshed out, but Tristan didn''t move a bit. "Have you vented your anger? If you haven''t, do it again!" Prisci''s tears instantly rolled down her cheeks. "Does it hurt?" "It hurts! But I know you''re hurting more than me." Tristan looked at her gently as if he didn''t feel the injuries on his body. Prisci suddenly felt overwhelmed. "Remember this pain well. If you dare to make me feel this scared again, or make me sad or make cry, I will beat you to death!" "All right!" Seeing Prisci cry, Tristan felt miserable as well. He then grabbed Prisci and kissed her lips passionately. Prisci was worried about his injuries and said, "I''ll get someone to apply medicine on you." "It''s all right. Let it hurt. Then I''ll learn my lesson." Tristan then held Prisci''s chin and kissed her frantically. In the two years, he was going crazy thinking of her. Now that she was in front of him, how could he control himself? Prisci''s passion was also ignited. Even from the entrance hall, both of them started removing their clothes. When they finally got to the bed, they were already naked. Their passionate time then began. On the other hand, Nathaniel and Mango had lost their passion. Even if Nathaniel wanted to continue, Mango had already lost interest. "Let''s go out for a walk. I wonder how are Tristan and Prisci doing." "Don''t worry about them. It''s been a long time since theyst met. Let''s not disturb them." Nathaniel knew very well. Mango didn''t bother to argue with him. She then went out with Nathaniel after he got ready. She wasn''t sure if there was anyone in the front hall. So Mango led Nathaniel to the back garden, where they saw Lebanon sitting under the grape trellis with a girl. They seemed to be having a conversation. The girl''s face was red, and she seemed very shy, while Lebanon looked very happy. Mango was immediately emotional. "Is it spring now? Why do I feel everyone is in heat?" "Spring is the season of love." Nathaniel''s reply left Mango speechless. Both of them didn''t want to disturb Lebanon and the girl, so they returned to the front hall. At this time, Mango received a call from Rainie. Mango hadn''t chatted with Rainie for a long time. So when she received Rainie''s call, she was so excited that she cast Nathaniel aside. "I''ll video call with Rainie back in the room. You go ahead and entertain yourself." After saying that, Mango ran towards the room. As she ran, she answered the phone and said, "Give me a moment. I''ll go back to my room and video chat with you. I have something important to tell you." Rainie had just finished filming. When she heard that Mango was panting, she couldn''t help but tease, "Were you and Nathaniel having fun in the wild? You guys would even do that now?" "Get lost! Can''t you be more serious? I''m running towards my room to do a video call with you." "Okay, okay, I understand. You''re a married woman. What is there to hide? Everyone knows what happens when a man and woman are together. Why can''t you just admit it?" Rainie''s words made Mango feel like crying. Wasn''t her exnation clear enough? While talking, Mango entered the room. After hanging up the phone, she video called Rainie. Rainie answered the call immediately. She had not removed her makeup and was still in a historical costume. As she leaned against a chaise lounge, a handsome man was standing behind her, massaging her shoulders and back. The guy seemed to fawn on her. Mango was stunned. What was going on? Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 "Rainie, you''re..." The word "cheating" was stuck in Mango''s throat. In the end, she did not say it out loud. Rainie waved her hand casually and said to the young man behind her, "All right, you go out first. I will chat with my friend." "Ms. Ling, let me serve you. You must be very tired from filming." The young man said tteringly. Mango frowned even more as she listened. Something wasn''t right. Rainie''s face turned serious, and her voice grew cold. "Didn''t you hear me asking you to go out?" Seeing Rainie getting angry, only did the young man go out. However, while he was going out, he looked in the direction of their video, but Rainie blocked the view in time. After the young man left, Mango couldn''t help but open her mouth. "Rainie, is there a problem between you and Thomas?" Rainie''s expression froze, and then she helplessly smiled. "No, we''re fine." "Rainie!" Mango immediately lowered her voice. She knew best what kind of person Rainie was. How could she keep a young man by her side now? How could Thomas allow it? This was impossible! But she never heard that anything had happened between Rainie and Thomas. At this moment, Mango med herself for not getting in touch with Rainie for so long that she was not up-to-date with Rainie''s life happenings. Rainie sensed Mango''s anger and whispered, "Things like this aremon in the showbiz. Don''t make a fuss of it." "What happens to others is their business, but you be you! I never believed that you are a person who goes with the flow! What happened between you and Thomas?" Rainie was a little irritated by Mango''s question. She then took out a cigarette and lit it in front of Mango before taking a deep puff. Amidst the swirling smoke, Mango felt as if the person in front of her was a stranger. It was as if she didn''t know her at all. "You''ve picked up smoking?" Mango was truly shocked. Rainie looked at her and inhaled the cigarette again before saying, "Mango, if I were to tell you that I''m not the Rainie you know, would you believe me?" "What did you say?" Although Mango had felt the same just now, she was still stunned when she heard what Rainie said. "What do you mean? Exin it to me!" "I meant that this body belongs to Rainie, but the soul inside does not. Rainie was very straightforward, but Mango didn''t understand what she was saying. "What do you mean by that? Don''t tell me you''ve traveled through time!" Mango was in utter disbelief, but Rainie actually nodded. "Yes, but I didn''t travel through time. I was reborn, but not into my old body." Mango was dumbfounded. "Reborn? What about Rainie?" "I don''t know. She should be dead. Otherwise, how could I possess this body? Thomas is her husband, but I am not Rainie. I can''t help her fulfill her responsibilities as a wife, so Thomas and I are living apart now. As for the young man you saw just now, he is indeed my sugar baby." Rainie simply revealed everything. Mango felt that everything was so surreal. Why did the plot in a novel appear here? "Rainie, are you pulling my leg? You''re just ying a prank on me because I didn''t pay much attention to you recently, right?" "Am I that childish? Mango, I''m telling the truth. It''s up to you to believe what I said or not. Alright, since I revealed everything, there''s no need for me to pretend to be her and show you affection. I have no time for you. My schedule is pretty packed. I''m hanging up now!" After that, Rainie hung up the phone. Mango looked at the screen and her mind went nk. How could this happen? If she hadn''t seen Tristan today and talked about her pregnancy, she might not have thought of calling Rainie. But she would never have expected her to be like this! Could this betrue? Mango didn''t give up and immediately called Thomas. When Thomas saw that it was Mango, he paused for a moment. But he still answered the call after that. "Madam." "Thomas, what''s wrong with Rainie? She told me that she''s not Rainie, but someone else who''s reborn. Is this true?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Mango asked frantically and Thomas replied with a bitter smile, "She also told you the same story?" "What do you mean by ''also''? What''s going on with you two? What happened during this time?" Mango anxiously wanted to know everything. Thomas didn''t know where to start. He said bitterly, "Madam, you don''t have to worry about us. I''ll update you once I''ve figured out what happened." "You haven''t figured it out yet?" "No, I''m still investigating!" "Then, do you know about her sugar baby?" Mango didn''t want to talk about it. But since things hade to this, she had to know what Thomas'' bottom line was. If he could not tolerate it, would he divorce Rainie? No matter what, Mango''s was on Rainie''s side, even if she said she was no longer Rainie. Thomas was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "I do." "What are you going to do?" "She won''t have real intimate rtions with those young men." He sounded so confident that Mango was a little surprised. "Have you checked?" "I''m on my guard. Madam, you don''t have to worry about us, and you don''t have to tell Mr. Ye. When I find out the truth, I will exin it to you. You have many other things to deal with, so don''t worry about us. No matter who she ims to be, all I know is that she is my wife, Rainie." With Thomas''s words, Mango finally felt at ease. She wanted to go back immediately and asked Rainie what was going on. But Desmond''s matter was more urgent. So she could only say, "Thomas, no matter what, please take good care of her." "I will. Madam. Don''t worry." After hanging up, Mango felt extremely troubled. Reborn? Wasn''t that something out of a novel? Or was Rainie too into her character that she couldn''t differentiate reality from acting? Mango couldn''t understand. She felt that Rainie''s matter was covered by a thick fog, making it difficult to see clearly. To give Mango and Rainie space to speak privately, Nathaniel went out for a stroll alone. He had no idea what Mango had gone through or how tormented she was right now. Everyone in the pce was busy. Before they knew it, it was already evening. Meanwhile, news of Deborah and Walter finally arrived from the seas. Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 Although Mango didn''t know what happened to Rainie, she couldn''t figure it out either. After clearing her thoughts and as she heard that Walter and the others had returned, she gathered her energy and walked out of the room. Nathaniel saw that she didn''t look too good and stepped forward to ask, "What''s wrong? Did you quarrel with Rainie?" After asking, he felt that it was unlikely. Everyone knew how close Rainie was with Mango. How could they quarrel with each other? Moreover, there was no reason for them to quarrel. Mango shook her head and asked softly, "Do you think there is such a thing as being reborn in this world?" "Have you read too much?" Nathaniel''s subconscious reply caused Mango to pause. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Do you think it''s impossible?" "There are all kinds of strange things in the world. But regarding something as surreal as being reborn, it only exists in novels. Are you telling me you met someone reborn?" Nathaniel''s words enlightened Mango. "So, there''s no such thing as being reborn at all! She was lying to me!" "Who? Rainie? She said she was reborn?" Nathaniel quickly understood why Mango didn''t look good. He couldn''t help but say... "Was she too into her film character? Reborn? Why didn''t she just say she had resurrected from the dead or that she came from heaven?" Mango red at Nathaniel in disgust. "Don''t say that about Rainie. She must have her difficulties for doing this." "This is called a show, not a difficulty! Don''t tell me that she said the same thing to Thomas too?" Nathaniel was quick witted. Mango didn''t want to admit it, but she saw how Nathaniel understood everything so soon, and she was rendered helpless. "Zion and Desmond are back. Let''s deal with this matter first." "Their matter is not urgent." When Nathaniel heard that it had something to do with Thomas, he grabbed Mango''s arm and asked, "Did Rainie say the same thing to Thomas?" "Let the couple solve their own problem. Don''t interfere!" Mango stopped Nathaniel with this reply. To be honest, she was really afraid that Nathaniel would do something to Rainie. Nathaniel sneered and said, "What would you do if Thomas was the one who did this?" Mango was silent. If Thomas was the one who gave such a weird excuse, she would definitely beat him up. So she understood how Nathaniel felt. "Thomas said he would solve it himself." "Rainie had better not fall in love with someone else. Otherwise, even if Thomas forgives her, I won''t." "That won''t happen." Mango hurriedly replied. She knew Rainie well, and she was not a fickle-minded person. Nathaniel snorted coldly and said, "The entertainment industry isplicated. If it hadn''t been for Thomas protecting her, do you think her career would have progressed so smoothly? Now she even made up the strange excuse of being reborn. When everything here is over, you should go over to B City and see what Rainie is up to in person." "Got it." Mango was afraid that Nathaniel would do something else, so she quickly took his hand and dragged him outside. Dennis and Queena were already outside. When they saw Mango and Nathaniel, they gave a slight nod. "Desmond''s identity is special, so we''ve decided to pick him up personally. If possible, we''ll arrange a ce for him at Dark Forest." Mango and Nathaniel disagreed with Dennis'' suggestion. "Dad, we know what you and Mom are thinking. But since Tristan has the medicine to suppress Desmond''s rage, we don''t think he needs to return to Dark Forest. After all, there are higher-ups over there. If Desmond goes back now, no one knows if he''ll be treated like an ordinary person. We can''t take this risk." Mango was the one who said these, but Nathaniel had the same thought. Queena nced at Dennis. She was afraid that if the father and daughter had a disagreement, she would be put in a difficult spot. Dennis said in a low voice, "Alright. Lebanon''s people are on guard here too, so there shouldn''t be any problem. The higher-ups wouldn''t suspect anything either." Mango was slightly stunned. She had the impression that Dennis had always been very loyal to the higher- ups. Apart from Tristan''s case, nothing else could shake his beliefs. She was surprised that he wouldpromise this time. Even Queena was stunned for a moment. Nathaniel smiled and said, "Thank you for your understanding, dad." "You''re wee. Since we can''t let the higher-ups know, let''s not go. Otherwise, it''ll attract attention. Both of you should be careful on the way. The medicine from Tristan is with Lebanon. Bring the captain of the guards along and give Desmond the medicine the moment you see him to avoid any trouble." "All right." Mango nodded and headed out with Nathaniel. Queena waited for them to leave before saying, "You''re a little different today." "How am I different?" Dennis smiled gently and stroked Queena''s head. Queena felt a little embarrassed. "We are an old couple. Others willugh at what you just did." "We are not at Dark Forest. What is there to worry about? Besides, are you nning to stay at Dark Forest forever?" Queena was stunned upon hearing Dennis'' words. "What do you mean? Our duties and missions..." "Without us, there will be others to take over. We are no longer young and have sacrificed a lot for the country throughout the years. It''s time for us to retire." Dennis finally expressed his thoughts. Queena waspletely stunned. After a long while, she finally recovered and her eyes were slightly moist. "You have decided?" She was a woman after all! No woman liked leaving home and wandering around. But for the sake of the man she loved, she had noint. Now that she heard Dennis'' desire to retire, her heart was filled with joy. Brantley was not young anymore, and no one knew how many more years he had left. As his daughter, Quenna had not been by his side. If Queena could retire, maybe she could still spend time with him. In the past, she didn''t even dare to have such thoughts. Now, however, she saw a glimpse of hope. She could even use her free time to babysit Mango''s children. Queena got excited at the thought of this. Dennis could see the excitement in her eyes and said apologetically to her, "You have suffered so much in this life." "As long as it''s for you, it''s all worth it. It''s just that the higher-ups might not release you." "Don''t worry, there will be a way." Dennis was quite optimistic. As they showed their affection towards each other, Mango, Nathaniel, and the captain, on the other hand, had left the pce and were heading towards the port. Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 Mango was pretty worried. She wondered if Desmond had woken up, was Zion doing fine, and if anything had happened to Haniya throughout the journey. Nathaniel could tell that she was nervous. So he gently took her hand and whispered, "Don''t worry. Since the things hade to this, let nature take its course." "Alright." Mango nodded. In order to ease Mango''s mood, Nathaniel took out his phone and found a casual game. "Let''s y for a while." "What?" Mango was speechless when she looked at the game. However, when she saw Nathaniel''s expectant gaze, she still took it and started the first game. Mango then gradually rxed and Nathaniel smiled as well. When they arrived at the dock, the venue had been cleared of people under the captain of the guard''s orders. Mango and Nathaniel got out of the car. The sea breeze was a little strong, so Nathaniel put a coat that he had prepared beforehand onto Mango. Mango couldn''t help but feel anxious when she saw that no ship had entered the port yet. "Didn''t they say they wereing? Why haven''t they arrived yet?" "Don''t worry. They wille soon." Nathaniel was also a little worried. There were too many variables on the sea, and he didn''t know if Jameson could handle it well. Just as the both of them waited eagerly, Walter, Deborah, and the rest of them finally entered the port. This was the first time Mango had seen the Grey family''s ship. It looked prestigious, and the ship had sails unique to the Grey family, which made people revere in awe. "Mango." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Deborah came out from the ship first. Deborah was wearing a formal attire that day, which made her look dashing and valiant. Ever since the parasite in her body had been removed, herplexion turned for the better, and her temperament was bright. It seemed like the past Deborah had returned. Mango also ran over happily. When Walter came out of the boat and saw Nathaniel, he curled his lip in disdain. Then he followed Deborah to get off the boat. "How''s your body?" Mango asked with some concern. Deborah said with a smile, "I''m fine. My body feels as light as feather. I feel great." "We can''t take this lightly. I''ll get Tristan to take a look at you after we return." Mango seemed to regard Tristan as the family doctor, and he would have to take a look at anyone unwell. It was a question of how Tristan would feel if he were to find out about this. Deborah said frankly, "Alright. Then I won''t be polite about it. I was about to nurse my health as well, as I am nning to have a child with Walter." "Really? That''s great." Mango was also happy for them. She then looked behind Deborah and asked, "Is Uncle Jameson up there? Should I go and say hello?" "My dad didn''te. We are not in our country after all. And my dad doesn''t want to involve in certain things. So I was the one who supervised this voyage. Why? Are you looking down on me? Let me tell you. I started sailing on the seas ever since I was eighteen. If we were topete in sailing, none of you would be my match." As Deborah was saying this proudly, Walterughed behind her and said, "That''s enough. We know you''re great. Hurry and take Mango to see the others. Don''t you see that Mango is already full of sweat from her anxiousness?" "I did not." Mango was a little embarrassed. She was indeed worried about them. "Don''t worry. Desmond is still sleeping. Zion was a little seasick and fell asleep after taking medicine. However, something went wrong with Haniya." Mango was taken aback when she heard what Deborah said. "Something went wrong? What happened?" "It''s nothing. It''s just that she woke up halfway through the journey and jumped into the sea without us realizing it. We were worried that she would be in danger as the sea is so wide, but we couldn''t find her even after searching for a long time. But looking at the posture she took while jumping into the sea, she must know how to swim." Hearing Deborah''s words, Mango''s eyes narrowed slightly. She was still slightly worried. "She does know how to swim as she had received training when she was on the ind. However, the sea is so wide. If she cannot findnd, she would still be exhausted even if she knows how to swim. I''m afraid she would be in danger then." Deborah understood Mango''s worries. She sighed and said, "We have considered this as well. So we even stopped the ship and sent people into the sea to search for her. But we still have no news of her after searching for two hours. Since Desmond and Zion were still on the ship and we couldn''t take this risk, we could only return here first." Mango knew she couldn''t me Deborah after hearing her say this, as Deborah had already done what she could. Nathaniel had already boarded the ship while they were talking, and carried out Desmond together with Walter. Desmond''s face was so pale that his blood vessels could be seen. When Mango saw his haggard appearance, she did not know what he would feel after he woke up and had found out about Haniya''s doings. It turned out that everyone''s love would not go smoothly. Mango felt a little emotional, but she still followed Deborah onto the ship and carried Zion, who was still feeling dizzy, out of the ship. The brat had lost all his energy and his face was a little yellow. He was still sleeping and he looked pitiful. "I didn''t expect this brat to be seasick, so it did scare us at the beginning. Good thing we had medicine onboard, so we gave him some pills. But the medicine only helped ease his seasickness, so he was sleeping until now. Get someone to take a look at himter so that he won''t be dehydrated." Deborah had experienced this before, so she knew that Zion was only seasick. "All right." As Mango carried her son down the boat, Walter and Deborah didn''t follow behind her. Mango was slightly taken aback at this. "Are you guys noting with us so we could gather?" Walter shook his head and said, "My father-inw is not in good health. So we n to go back and take care of him for a few days. You can have your fun here. When my father-inw recovers, we wille to meet you again." "What''s wrong with Uncle Jameson? Is it Javion..." As she thought of the Grey family''s servants, Mango couldn''t help but worry. Deborah hastily exined, "No. It''s my father''s long-time sickness. As my dad has been sailing for many years, he has severe rheumatoid arthritis. Now, his symptoms have been acting up again, and his whole body is in immense pain. We heard of a famous doctor in a nearby country, well- known for his treatment with rheumatism, so we n to bring my dad to see him. If not for Desmond and the others were on board, we would have stopped there immediately." Deborah had nothing to hide from Mango. Upon hearing their words, Mango found it hard to persuade them to stay. She could only instruct them to be careful along the way. Walter and Deborah nodded and agreed, and then they turned the bow and set sail. Mango suddenly felt a little sad. She knew that everyone would have their own world after getting married, and there would be people they would be worried about. But was Jameson really suffering from rheumatism? If it were the case, was it a coincidence that there was such a doctor in the nearby country? Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 Nathaniel knew that Mango was worried about Walter when he saw how restless and unsettled she was. When no one was around, he leaned on her and whispered into her ear, "Walter will be alright. Jameson did not travel abroad solely because of his rheumatoid arthritis, but I''m sure this isn''t his main intention. I heard that he went there for some business matter. It seems that Jameson will hand over his family business to Walter. This was why he brought him along to gain experience and hang out with Deborah. Don''t overthink about it." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango was stunned. "How do you know about this?" "I''ve already sent someone to check it out before they came." Mango couldn''t help but ask again, "Are you investigating Jameson? Aren''t you afraid..." "If Walter never passed information to me from inside, do you think I could send a spy into the Grey family?" After hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango immediately understood what was going on. Well, if this was really Walter''s order. It seemed that she needed to respect her cousin''s decision. Meanwhile, they had sent Desmond into the pce. Although Tristan didn''t want to get up from Prisci''s bed, he still got dressed when he thought of how Desmond was in an emergency. He was also worried about the adverse reaction that Desmond could experience after taking medicine. Suddenly, Prisci hugged him from behind while rubbing her curvy body against him. Upon seeing this, he really didn''t want to leave. "Stop it! Desmond is still waiting!" "Well,e back early after you finish." Prisci was somewhat reluctant. It had been almost two years, and Tristan was finally by her side again. It made her feel so surreal. She was even afraid that Tristan would disappear once she opened her eyes. Also, she could only feel assured as long as he felt his presence and touched his hand. After all, Tristan obviously knew what she was thinking. He patted her hand and said lovingly, "I promise I''lle back as soon as I''m done." "Kiss me." Prisci pouted childishly while saying this. Upon seeing this, Tristan could never bear to refuse here. He pressed her against the bed and kissed her deeply. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to spend the rest of his life with her. Just when Prisci felt a bit out of breath, she heard Tristan whisper, "I''ll be back soon." After that, he went out. Prisci was disappointed, and the feeling of loneliness instantly engulfed her. She crossed her arms and thought for a moment before she got out of bed. Only then did she realize how sore her legs were. Hence, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but curl into a smile. Indeed, Tristan was really as bold and fierce man.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. On the other hand, Mango was taken aback when she saw Tristan. She thought he would be busy now, but she knew that he was satisfied after looking at his expression. "Hey, Desmond took the medicine that you gave him, and now, it''s in the experiment room." "I''ll go and check up on him, so you should stay here and wait." After all, he was not clear about what would happen. Therefore, all he could do was minimise the risks that would happen. Mango nodded. Of course, Nathaniel did not want Mango to enter either. Lebanon was a little worried. He was concerned about what Tristan would do to Desmond too. Also, Mango was seen carrying her son back into the room, so Lebanon felt uneasy and appointed a doctor to check up on Zion. Both Mango and Nathaniel were relieved when they found out that Zion was experiencing motion sickness. After that, Zion finally felt much better after a night''s rest. However, he still looked pale. Hence, Lebanon had someone serve some porridge for him, while Mango had always taken care of him. On the other hand, Nathaniel was neglected after what happened to Zion. Upon seeing this, Dennis took this opportunity to ask Nathaniel out. "What can I do for you?" "I heard that Eugene had taken care of the matter, and he is now working together with the higher- ups. However, you shouldn''te forward, and you should just pretend that you don''t know about it. After all, Eugene has already told them that you weren''t involved in this matter, so you should stay out of it too." Although Nathaniel was stunned by what Dennis had said, he still nodded. "Alright." Once Dennis knew that his son-inw had taken his advice, he finally looked at thetter deeply. In fact, Dennis wasn''t around when Mango married Nathaniel. Back then, he didn''t know that Mango was his daughter. Therefore, he didn''t have much impression of Nathaniel, who was now his son-inw. Right now, he was rather satisfied with his daughter''s rtionship. However, he was angry and felt heartache when he heard that Mango had suffered a ton because of Nathaniel. "Treat Mango better from now on, and don''t you dare let her suffer the same way she did in the past. Otherwise, please don''t me me for being mean to you. She has the entire family backing her up now." "Dad, what happened was my fault. I promise you that it won''t happen again." Nathaniel knew that Dennis was warning him, so he quickly admitted his mistake. Upon seeing Nathaniel''s good attitude, Dennis sighed and said, "I know I should not intervene in the affairs of your Ye Family, but it''s still rted to my daughter and grandson. Thus, I just wanna advise you on this." "Go ahead, dad." Dennis was pleased when he saw Nathaniel''s apologetic expression. "Well, I know that your family has arge fortune, and you have no intention of leaving Ocean City. But will you expand your property abroad? Or even migrate? Lebanon is the king of Ango, and Eugene is the head of another country. If you''re nning on investing, it''s good if you build connections with these influential figures." Nathaniel knew what Dennis was trying to say after hearing what thetter had said. After all, Dennis wanted him to be careful of people with bad intentions, mainly because he had an influential household background and assets. The Ye Family had been thrown in the limelight, and they were also the owner of Longford County. Although the mining vein belonged to the country and Nathaniel also cooperated with mining, Longford County was part of the industry. Also, raising vermin was a bit mysterious, and the Hans and the Xiao family were involved too. Therefore, he was somehow worried too. What happened to Zion was an excellent example of this. No one would pay much attention to him if they were from an ordinary family. Thinking of this, Nathaniel really began to think about transferring the property. Dennis saw that he was thinking about it, so he said in a low voice, "I know that you have a good rtionship with Master Mo, and now you are helping him with some issues. But let''s not talk about whether Master Mo can be the leader. Since ancient times, the higher- ups'' positions have been all single. I don''t care what kind of master n you''re crafting, but don''t you dare involve Mango and your children in it. I have decided to withdraw, so your uncle will be the only one left in the Hans family in the future. Although the head of the Xiao family is prestigious, there will have no heir after a hundred years. All the other families can expand, but the Ye family is prime. Therefore, we are still at the point where old and new ideas are shing, so you have to think carefully." After saying that, Dennis patted Nathaniel on the shoulder and left, leaving Nathaniel in deep thought as his eyes darkened. Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 After Mango finished taking care of Zion, she walked out and noticed Nathaniel. He was standing in the middle of the cold wind and was deep in thought. Upon seeing this, she couldn''t help but feel bad. "What are you thinking about? You were in a daze." Mango took out his coat and draped it over his shoulders. Nathaniel finally came back to his senses, and he let out a faint smile when he saw Mango''s worried expression. Meanwhile, the coldness in his eyes gradually dissipated. "Nothing. I had a talk with Dennis and was thinking about the future development of thepany. Anyways, is Zion still sleeping?" "He fell asleep again. He was a little dizzy, so I didn''t wake him up." After hearing what Mango had said, Nathaniel nodded slightly. "Zion never experience any motion sickness while sitting in the car previously. How could this happen?" "Maybe he was just sick. Besides, the doctor said it''s nothing." She identally touched Nathaniel''s hand as she spoke, but her hand felt a little cold. Nathaniel quickly held her hand and gently rubbed it before saying distressedly, "Go in. It''s windy outside. Don''t catch a cold." "I''m not that weak." "I''m worried about you." Nathaniel had already said all he wanted to say. Therefore, there was nothing left for her to say anymore. Then, Nathaniel brought her back into the house. Lebanon had been very busy these two days. Therefore, Mango and Nathaniel didn''t inquire much about it. In fact, Nathaniel seemed busy too. He borrowed Lebanon''sputer and conducted an executive meeting online. Meanwhile, Tristan was upied with his research and and didn''te out from hisb. Currently, no one knew about Desmond''s condition. On the other hand, Prisci sleptfortably before turning on herputer to write her own novel. She did not care about the happenings in the outside world. Mango felt that she was the most idle in the house. Dennis and Queena made a report to apply for leave. They went back to the Dark Forest to hand over the report. Mango spent every day ying games with Zion. Although her body was getting stiff and rusty, her mind was still working rather well. In fact, the person she was most worried about was Rainie. He wondered how Thomas handled it. Three dayster, Tristan finally came out of theb. His beard was unshaven, and he looked haggard. Thus, Prisci immediately asked someone to prepare some supplements for him when she saw hime out. "Eat up. Why did you lock yourself up in theb? Look at you now." Tristan was starving right now. He hadn''t been eating quite well these days, so the smell of the food immediately aroused his appetite. "Well, I''m just busy." Tristan gobbled down his food, while Prisci wipe his mouth with a tissue from time to time. Mango suddenly felt a little envy. She really didn''t expect to witness the sweet interaction between the couple. However, she knew that the two of them didn''t spend much time together. Therefore, there was nothing she could say. When she looked in the direction of the study room, Nathaniel was still having a video conference. In the past few days, he seemed to have gone crazy. He kept having meetings and it was like a marathon. Mango didn''t know what had happened in thepany. Despite so, she didn''t want to interrupt Nathaniel with her questions. While waiting for Tristan to eat, she received a text message from Marcelo Li. The message was all about the evidence of Susan Soo colluding with Ezequiel Liu. It also includes Ezequiel''s confession. In fact, it was Ezequiel''s idea to go against Tessa Soo and her mother. The purpose was topletely get rid of Tessa and make sure that the Soo family waspletely at Ezequiel''s control. Mango''s brows furrowed slightly. It was shameless for a man to plot against a woman in such a way. However, she also knew that she could not handle this matter, and it needed to be handed over to Nathaniel. Therefore, Mango replied, "Got it, keep your eyes on Ezequiel." After that, she sent a message to Nathaniel. Nathaniel was still in a meeting, so he obviously didn''t notice the iing message from Mango. However, Mango wasn''t in a hurry either. She knew that he would see it sooner orter. Suddenly, Mango''s eyes narrowed slightly at the thought of Ezequiel. It was impossible that Ezequiel was Javion''s only son. Where were his other children? Could there be any hidden dangers? Then, Mango sent a message to Marcelo, asking him to continue interrogating Ezequiel about his other siblings'' whereabouts andmitments. The more detailed the information was, the better it would be. Marcelo replied with a confirmation. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Meanwhile, Tristan had also finished his meal. Prisci ordered someone to pack the things. Just then, she saw Mango focusing on her phone with her head lowered. She didn''t know who she was texting to. However, Mango''s expression made her concern. "Mango, did you ask about the matter that I inquired aboutst time? When will your friende? Desmond''s matter is settled now. He will probably wake up after two days'' rest, and I''ve already neutralised the violent genes in his body." Upon hearing Tristan''s words, Mango suddenly raised her head. "What did you say? Neutralised? You..." Mango immediately got up in worry. However, Tristan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I didn''t extract my blood. I''ve stored my blood on a previous asion and used it to make some pills. These pills are beneficial to counteract his violent gene. However, it''ll take some time topletely eradicate them since he had carried this gene since he was young. During these three days, I could only suppress the violence in his body and slowly ease it. Now that he''s back on the right track, he''ll recover when he wakes up. However, he''ll have to spend the next six months to recuperate to be a normal person." After hearing his words, Mango was overjoyed. "Really? I''m hoping it''s not a lie." "Why would I do that?" "I don''t know." They looked at each other and smiled. On the other hand, Prisci was also in a good mood. "Does that mean Desmond can have children like normal people after his recovery?" After hearing Prisci''s question, Tristan was taken aback for a moment. Then, he smiled and said, "Yes, there''s no problem with giving birth to a child. Moreover, his eyes will turn ck. As for his hair, there''s nothing I can do." "It doesn''t matter as long as he is healthy. Will this incur any side effects to his body?" Mango asked with some concern. Tristan touched his chin, and he felt that his stubble was a little prickled. Then, he couldn''t help but say, "The blood in his body is still very valuable. In fact, his skills were good, but he won''t be violent. The rest will remain the same, so you don''t have to worry about him. I''m just concerned about his mental health." Mango couldn''t help but pause. She knew that he was talking about Haniya. Desmond finally epted love and fell in love with Haniya. However, he didn''t expect the person who pushed himself into the craziness realm to be the woman he loved most. For a moment, both Prisci and Mango were silent. Love is a thing that is full of care and fear. She didn''t know whether Haniya was dead or alive, and how would Desmond face all this after waking up? Mango could not help but feel a little worried at this thought. Just then, Tristan''s voice rang out again. Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 "Desmond, leave this alone. Anyways, when will your best friende?" Mango was upset. She suddenly had an impulse to find Rainie and see what happened to her. Furthermore, this urge became more intense. "Hey, I want to travel to B City. Can you arrange it?" Tristan was slightly stunned. Then, he looked at Mango and asked, "Are you going alone?" "Yes, something happened to Rainie. I have to go and check up on her." "Mommy, I''ll go with you." Zion suddenly volunteered. However, Mango shook her head and said, "You should look for Carlson and follow him back to the country. Your daddy has something to deal with recently. Don''t worry, I can handle it alone." "Mango!" Tristan was a little worried. However, Mango replied in a low voice, "Bro, now that Javion is dead, those who tried to scheme against me and Nathaniel were all gone, what is there to worry about? Furthermore, I''m not a weak woman. It''s hard to exin to you what happened to Rainie all of a sudden. She even refused to tell me the truth right now. I''m afraid matters would get worse if someone were to follow me, so just let me go." "But Mr. Ye won''t agree." Prisci interrupted. She knew how worried Nathaniel would be if Mango were to travel alone. Mango looked at Nathaniel''s busy appearance and said with a smile, "Well, he has his own business to take care of, and so do I. Anyway, I also have shares in the entertainmentpany." Seeing that Mango had already made up her mind, Tristan did not stop her anymore and directly sent someone to arrange a helicopter. Meanwhile, Zion stayed there for the time being while waiting for the Carlson to pick him up. Mango wanted to inform Nathaniel, but Nathaniel had been busy. She looked at him and did not say anything. Then, she went straight to the airport and boarded the flight. After getting off the ne, Mango hailed a car and headed straight to the entertainmentpany. She had lived there previously, so she could find her way here easily. After the car arrived at thepany, Mango paid the driver and went straight in. During her absence, there were many new employees in thepany, and even the receptionist at the front desk had changed a few times. Hence, the receptionist stopped Mango when she saw her approaching. "Are you here for an audition? You''vee to the wrong ce." "I''m looking for someone." The woman was stunned by Mango''s cold expression. "Who are you looking for?" "Rainie Blu." While hearing this, the receptionist couldn''t help but look at her and said, "Ms. Blu is not here. Also, you need to make an appointment with her. Do you have an appointment?" On the other hand, Mango didn''t expect herself to be so unweed when she came back again. "Then I''ll look for rissa." Mango asked for someone else. Upon seeing this, the receptionist said with an annoyed expression, "Who exactly are you? Why do you want to meet our manager? Ms. Powell is very busy. You can''t meet her without an appointment." Mango was tired of talking to her. Hence, she directly took out her phone and called rissa. rissa was slightly stunned when she noticed the iing call from Mango and quickly picked it up. "Mrs. Ye, what can I do for you?" "I''m at the front desk. Come and pick me up." After saying that, Mango hung up the phone. She had always been a weak little woman beside Nathaniel. However, the aura of a strong woman on her immediately appeared, which startled the receptionist. "Who on earth are you? How dare you speak to our manager in that way? Don''t you underestimate her ability." Just then, rissa had already trotted out. "Mrs. Ye, why are you here? You should''ve tell me before you came. I''ll send someone to pick you up." Right now, rissa looked different from two years ago. She was very particr about what she was wearing, and there was a hint of calm and sophisticatedness in her every movement. Mango nodded and whispered, "I have something urgent to attend to. Where''s Rainie?" "She has gone for a shoot, so she''s not around." Mango had also thought about this situation, so she did not stay any longer and said, "Give me a car and give me her filming location. I have something to ask her." "All right." rissa did not inquire further. She gave her car keys to Mango and provided her with the address of Rainie''s filming location. Then, Mango turned around and left. rissa quickly asked, "Mrs. Ye, are youing back for lunch?" "It depends on the situation. Don''t worry about me." Mango waved her hand and walked out of thepany. The receptionist had never seen rissa being so polite to others. She couldn''t help but think of her attitude towards Mango just now and hurriedly apologized. "Ms. Powell, I''m sorry. I didn''t know she was your honoured guest, I..." "She''s not an honoured guest. She''s Mango Shen, one of thepany''s founders, and she''s also Mrs. Ye. Let her in if she visit next time. The entirepany belongs to her, and you''re not allowed to stop her outisde." rissa''s words made the receptionist break out in a cold sweat. She quickly nodded and took note of it. Meanwhile, Mango did not know about this. Instead, she drove directly to find Rainie. The security here was very tight, and Mango couldn''t get in. She called Rainie, but no one answered because thetter was probably still in filming. Meanwhile, Mango was a little anxious as she couldn''t enter. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Just then, a sports car passed by her and stopped. Mango frowned slightly. Judging from the engine''s sound, it was likely that the vehicle had not been well taken good care of, and the car probably was in this state due to ack of engine oil. The other party got out of the car, and his hair looked dazzling under the sun. An attractive young man who was about 20 years old. However, he had a bad temper. After getting off, he kicked the tires of the car and swore. "Sh*t, what a damn car! It just shut down!" Mango looked at his car. It was a limited edition sports car, and it seemed to be one of the newest brands manufactured by Nathaniel''s factory. She couldn''t stand others spoiling Nathaniel''s brand, so she couldn''t help but say, "It''s a good car, but it''s a pity that the owner''s toozy." "What did you just say?" The man suddenly turned his head, and his handsome eyes instantly burst into anger. "A woman like you doesn''t know much about cars! Let me warn you, I have a bad temper now, so you should just shut the hell up." However, Mango ignored his irascible attitude and turned a blind eye to his aggressiveness. Instead, she said faintly, "If I''m right, this car of yours is thetestunched sports car, right?" "Oh, you know about it?" The man''s interest was piqued immediately when he heard it. He ced both hands on the car door and asked Mango, "Then tell me, why did it suddenly shut down?" "It''s very simple. If my guess is right, you have been driving for a period of time. It should be more than 100,000 kilometers already, right? So, may I ask you, have you changed the engine oil? Have you maintained it regrly?" The man was stunned when he heard Mango''s words. Then, he looked at Mango with a thoughtful expression. Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 "Do you know about cars?" "A little bit." Mango said humbly. The man looked at her and said, "My name is Xin Zihao. Are you going to the filming site?" Mango was surprised, but she nodded her head. "Yes, I''m looking for a friend, but unfortunately I can''t go in now." Mango said helplessly. She had never thought that she would face such a situation one day. After hearing this, the man said indifferently, "Come with me. I''m the producer of this movie." "Thank you." Mango closed the car door directly and followed him inside. Since Carlo was leading the way, the security guards didn''t stop Mango. Therefore, Mango sessfully entered the filming site. The man gave a business card to Mango and said faintly, "I seem to remember who you are. You''re the designer named Katherine, aren''t you? I remember watching the designpetition, and you were very outstanding. Unfortunately, you haven''t had any new works in the past two years. Many people said that you retired, but I didn''t expect to see you here. To tell you the truth, I''m involved in a club where car lovers gather. I''m more than grateful to ask you about cars. I hope that you can give me some teachings." Mango didn''t expect to meet her fans here, and she couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed. "There''s too much private affairs going on these two years, so I haven''t been working on it." "You are very talented. I know you are married, but a woman can''t leave her career and ideals behind after marriage, can she?" Mango suddenly fell deep in thought after hearing what Carlo had said. She had experienced too many things in the past two years. Fortunately, everything had been solved and settled, so she needed to work hard for her ideals. After all, the life of a housewife was not suitable for her. "Thank you for your reminder. I will take time to consider your team." "Then I''ll thank you first." Obviously, he was very happy. Mango put away his business card and then went to the filming site. Right now, Rainie was filming. It had been two years since theyst met, and Rainie''s acting skills had improved by leaps and bounds. She was a singer who debuted. Although her acting skills weren''t too good at first, her acting skills now were superb and Mango was truly impressed. It seemed that Rainie had sacrificed a lot for her career in the past two years. "Cut!" Finally, the show was over. With the director''s order, everyone suddenly rxed. Then, the young actor who yed the part with Rainie immediately took her hand and said with a smile, "Ms. Blue, will you go to dinner with meter? It''s my treat." Mango was slightly stunned when she saw this scene, and her eyes darkened a little. "Rainie!" Her voice was a little loud, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Rainie was flustered and reacted almost subconsciously. She pulled out her hand from the guy''s hand and walked towards Mango as her eyes furrowed. "Why are you here?" "What''s up, are you going to leave with that handsome man?" Mango''s tone was very impolite. Meanwhile, the young actor was a little unhappy to be thrown aside by Rainie. When he heard Mango''s words, he couldn''t help but say in a cold voice, "Who are you? Who let you in? Security, chase her out!" After finishing his words, Rainie kicked him directly in the calf. She frowned and snapped, "Get out! This is my best friend! Do you have the right to order people around here?" Her tone was like a boss, yet it made Mango feel a sense of unfamiliarity. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Was this really the Rainie she knew? Suddenly, Rainie past words once again appeared in Mango''s mind. Could it be that she was truly reborn? When Mango thought about this nonsense, he felt absurd. However, Rainie said, "Let''s go. There''s a coffee shop up ahead. Let''s have a cup of coffee." In fact, Mango didn''t want to talk to her here. Without hesitation, she stood up and followed her out. Meanwhile, a sh of hatred appeared in the young actors'' eyes when he looked at Mango, but it quickly disappeared. Mango could care less about him and did not take it to heart. Moreover, she still had more important things to do now. Once she arrived at the cafe, Rainie ordered two cups of coffee. She still ordered her favourite card cappino, and she didn''t add milk and sugar. If a person was reborn into another person''s body, could she still retain the habits of the original owner? Mango remembered Nathaniel''s words, and it meant the issue with rebirth wereplete nonsense. As she thought of this, her eyes narrowed a little. Just then, she saw Rainie had skillfully taken out a lighter and lit up a cigarette. She then ced it in her mouth and started smoking. She looked as if she was so used to it, so Mango couldn''t help but feel sorry for you. After that, Mango grabbed her cigarette, and her eyes turned cold. "It feels good to be this rebellious, isn''t it?" Rainie nced at her coldly and said, "I have told you that I am not the same Rainie Blu you knew. Why are you still entangled over this matter?" "Bullsh*t! Do you think I can''t recognize you? Do you think our years of rtionship is in vain? Rainie, I don''t know what happened to you, but you should exin it to me clearly today. What are you doing? Are you tired of the good life you had? Or are you mad because I haven''t contacted you recently?" Mango thought through all the possibilities, but she couldn''t think of why Rainie would do this. Meanwhile, Rainie seemed to have not heard Mango''s words. She took a sip of coffee and said nonchntly, "Did Thomas send you here?" "Do I have toe because of Thomas? Don''t you get it? Rainie, I hope you''ll be happy, but not this way, do you understand?" "I don''t understand, because I''m not Rainie Blu at all!" She insisted. Mango was so angry that she was trembling. She really wanted to give Rainie a p on the face, but she couldn''t do it no matter how hard she tried. "Well, if you are not Rainie Blu, then who are you?" "I forgot." Hearing this, Mango was so furious that she wanted tough. "Didn''t you say that you''ve been reborn? Did you forget who you were before you were reborn? Then how do you know you are not Rainie?" Mango was so aggressive that it angered Rainie. "Who are you to me? How dare you question me like that?" Mango''s heart suddenly ached after hearing this. Then, she couldn''t help but p Rainie on the face! The forceful p left Rainie flustered. At the same time, Mango was in disbelief and shock. Did she really hit Rainie?! Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 Rainie didn''t seem to care about the pain on her cheeks. Her eyes turned cold as she red at Mango. "Mango, you really think too highly of yourself, don''t you?" These words were like a needle piercing into the bottom of Mango''s heart. However, she retracted her trembling hands and her voice turned a little cold. "Why should I? Who are you to judge me? Rainie, from the day I met you, I thought of you as a sister. I won''t force you if you intend to hide the truth from me. However, I can''t leave you alone and watch you ruin yourself like this!" "Why do you care about me? Who are you? Do I have to thank you and repay you my whole life because you paid for my education fees? Denver''s leg was injured because of you, so isn''t that enough to repay your kindness? The Blu family has suffered a devastating blow because of you. Isn''t that enough? What else do you want me to do? Should I give you my life next?" Rainie had an emotional outbreak, and she was obviously agitated. She directly stood up and scolded Mango, so Mango was very heartbroken by this. "Didn''t you say that you''ve been reborn? You said that you weren''t Rainie! How can you be so clear about the affairs between the Blu family and me then?" Mango suppressed the pain in her heart and asked while ring fiercely at Rainie. However, Rainie sneered and said, "I made an excuse just to give you a way out. Don''t you know that I don''t want to contact and meet you anymore? Do I have to say it so straightforwardly?" Mango was deeply hurt and saddened by her words upon seeing that Rainie had finally confirmed her identity and the ''rebirth'' thing was just an excuse. She did not dare bring Nathaniel with her because she feared that Nathaniel would find out about what happened between them. Therefore, she was afraid that this would create more unnecessary trouble. However, it was undeniable that Mango''s heart was in pain at this moment. "What the hell happened?" "Mango Shen, I''m begging you. Can you stop pestering me? I don''t want to be friends with you anymore. That''s all! I''m a superstar now. What do I need? I don''t need to live with you anymore. Why should I force myself to please you?" "Please me? Rainie Blu, when did you start learning how to curry favour with me?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Mango was extremely distressed by Rainie''s hurtful words. After that, Rainie pushed the chair away and took out the money from her pocket before cing it on the table. Then, she said coldly, "I''ll pay for today''s coffee. I''ve made myself clear. Let''s never meet again in the future. Goodbye." After that, Rainie left the ce. Mango tried to grab hold of Rainie, but thetter dodged it. The disgusted look in her eyes was enough to devastate Mango. How could this be? What on earth had happened? Mango waspletely confused. How could her best friend suddenly be like this? No! This didn''t happen abruptly. She had neglected Rainie during these two years because she had been investigated and kept captive, so it was her fault. At this thought, Mango was sad and depressed. On the other hand, while Rainie walked out of the cafe, her face was pale, and her hands were trembling as beads of sweat dripped down on her forehead. However, she forced herself to bear with the ufortable feeling and left the coffee shop, but she couldn''t stand it anymore. She stood at the corner and leaned against the wall before shivering uncontrobly. It took all of her strength to say those heartless words to Mango. Even her heart was in great pain now. How could a friendship they have built for many yearse to an end so easily? But she had to do so. Suddenly, she felt a terrible itch in her throat. She coughed forcefully as if she was trying to cough out her lungs. "Are you sick?" Suddenly, a familiar voice resounded behind her. Rainie stopped coughing, and the expression on her face gradually shrank. Then, she quickly retained herposure and looked at the man coldly. Although she was in great sorrow, her face did not show it. Instead, her eyes were filled with annoyance and impatience. "Thomas, why are you here again? I''ve told you many times that I''m not your wife!" Seeing the indifference and alienation in Rainie''s eyes, Thomas felt very sad. Then, he whispered, "This isn''t up to you. I know it very well." "Haha, are you sure? You are really interesting." Rainie turned around and left, but her arm was directly grabbed by Thomas. "Let go!" "Go to the hospital with me." Thomas was very strong. However, Rainie shook him off and sneered, "Heh! Go to the hospital with you? Who are you to me? Why should I listen to you?" "You are my wife!" Rainie couldn''t help butugh when she heard what Thomas had said. Sheughed loudly, and her tears were about to burst out. Meanwhile, Thomas''s eyes were filled with distress, and his heart was wrenched. "Rainie...." "Your wife?" Rainie looked at him sarcastically, and the past memories involuntarily appeared in her mind. She couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "When you cheated on me and slept with another woman on our bed, did you remember that I was your wife?" As soon as she finished speaking, Thomas''s expression suddenly changed. "Did you see that?" "Shouldn''t I have seen it?" Rainie was heartbroken as she said this. She tried so hard to love this man, but what did she get? In the end, she had been betrayed! She knew that woman. Thetter was Thomas''s assistant, and she was a very capable woman. Thomas hurriedly said, "It''s not what you see. Rainie, she and I..." "That''s enough! I don''t want to hear it, and you don''t have to exin it to me either. Thomas, I made up a lie about my rebirth in order to let you go. I don''t want things to. Do you really think I''m a fool? If you''re smart enough, use what I said as an excuse and live your life happily. Don''t worry, I won''t tell others that you cheated on me. Instead, I''m with tons of younger guys out there, so you can push all the me to me. Why don''t you let me know once the divorce papers are signed? I promise I''ll cooperate." After finishing her words, Rainie turned around and left. Her decisive stance stunned Thomas instantly. "I refuse! Rainie! I won''t divorce you!" He growled, but Rainie sped her hands tightly together. Was he not going to divorce her? If they didn''t divorce, what about their child? She could not give birth to a child at all! However, that was something the other woman could provide him with! When the woman came to her and told her that she was pregnant with Thomas''s child, Rainie knew that the rtionship between Thomas and her was over. The man she had chosen had given her a lethal blow in return. What else could she say and do? Right now, there was nothing else she could do besides returning him his freedom and giving his child a real identity. Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 Mango never imagined hearing such shocking words after following Rainie out of the coffee shop. With anger burning in her heart, she stepped forward and kicked Thomas directly on his calf. "Did you actually cheat on her? How dare you treat Rainie like this!" She was curious as hell when Rainie came up with such a weird lie. It turned out to be because of Thomas! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! What could be the most intolerable thing for a woman to ept? Obviously, this had happened because she knew that her husband had an affair! No wonder she became like this. She was smoking and hooking up with young guys, and she was so different from before. It turned out that it was because she had suffered so much! At this thought, Mango''s heart clenched tightly. "Thomas, do you think you can bully her so unscrupulously because she has no family? Or do you think I''ll ignore it? That''s right, Nathaniel and I didn''t have the time and energy to help you her out in the past two years so that you could take advantage of her, right?" Thinking of how Nathaniel defended Thomas against injustice and spoke ill of Rainie, Mango wished she could beat Nathaniel as well. However, Thomas didn''t expect Mango to suddenly appear here. He only heard news that someone was looking for Rainie. He originally wanted to stop Rainie for a talk at the cafe. However, he didn''t expect that the person looking for Rainie was Mango. Furthermore, Mango should have heard everything she said just now. Hence, Thomas allowed Mango to kick and beat him up, looking very dispirited. "Madam, I didn''t do it on purpose! Also, I don''t have any rtionship with Emory. I promise!" "Promise me? Why should I trust you? Do you think Rainie will frame you?" Mango hated herself so much upon knowing the number of sufferings that Rainie had endured all by herself. She had always thought Rainie was very self-reliant and that nothing would happen to her with Thomas around. However, she did not expect that the person she trusted the most would hurt Rainie the deepest. It was no wonder that she had used the excuse of rebirth. She obviously did not want to face reality. Hence, she told others that she was just a passer-by, and they didn''t have to care much about her feelings. But how could she not care? In the end, Rainie was first deceiving herself and then deceiving others. The absurd lie would conceal her sorrow and pain so that she didn''t have to face it. It must have required tons of courage and unrequited love for her to resort to this. Otherwise, why would she show such a strong reaction? Mango was deeply heartbroken as the thought of the drastic personality change that happened to Rainiepared to before. "Thomas, I''ll find someone to draft a divorce agreement. If you really feel guilty towards Rainie, then sign it and let her free. Don''t let us look down on you!" Actually, Mango wanted to p him twice more, but even if she killed Thomas now, Rainie would still be sad. Therefore, she could only hope that Thomas could man up and let go of her. Thomas shook his head and said, "Madam, I won''t divorce her! Never!" "Once you have cheated on her, there will be no way back. I can''t say for others, but I knew Rainie well. She will never be with you again, no matter how deep the feelings are. Forgive but never forget! This is her bottom line and her principle!" After speaking, Mango turned around and left, leaving Thomas standing alone in a trance. He nked out, and there was no trace of warmth and feelings left in him anymore. At this time, Nathaniel called Mango. Mango was nowhere to be seen after he finished the executive meeting. Hence, Nathaniel was surprised to know that Mango had travelled to another country. Did his wife abandon him? Thinking of this, Nathaniel hurriedly called Mango while feeling wronged. Mango didn''t feel excited at all when she saw Nathaniel''s call. Instead, she was a little repulsed. Thomas was Nathaniel''s man and Nathaniel''s brother, but now, he hurt her best friend. Although it had nothing to do with Nathaniel, Mango was still furious. She directly hung up Nathaniel''s phone and continued to look for Rainie. However, she didn''t know where Rainie had gone in such a short time. Nathaniel saw that his phone was hung up and could not help feeling a little upset. Did his wife really get mad? He didn''t give up and dialed Mango''s number again. Mango couldn''t find Rainie at all. Just as she was filled with anger, Nathaniel''s call came in again. She was so angry that she epted the call and said coldly, "Nathaniel, I''m not in the mood right now. It''s best if you don''t call me during this period of time!" "What''s wrong? Who made my wife angry?" Nathaniel immediately understood how furious Mango was. Good heavens! His wife had not been so angry for a long time. Was she upset because he was busy with work and neglected her? No! She returned to the country for the sake of Rainie. Did something happen to her? At this thought, Nathaniel quickly asked, "Did something happen to Rainie? Don''t worry, tell me what happened. I will help." "Help me? Forget it. I don''t want you to help me. I''m fine as long as you don''t disturb me." After saying that, Mango hung up the phone again. Given Nathaniel''s rtionship with Thomas, would he help Rainie? At this moment, even though she knew she was just venting her anger on him, she still did not wish to receive Nathaniel''s call. She took out her mobile phone and called Merle directly. Merle was a little surprised when he received Mango''s call, but he was still delighted. "Hello, Madam." "Help me find out the woman who had been hanging out with Thomas and what she is doing. I need her detailed information. Can you give me the answer in a few minutes?" Mango''s voice was cold when she said that. Merle quickly said, "Three minutes." "I''ll wait for you." After that, Mango hung up the phone. Suddenly, she remembered she still have the Dark Night Empire at her assistance. Although it was kind of inappropriate to use them to investigate a mistress, she had to be cautious since it involves Rainie. Waiting for three minutes was a bit of torture for Mango. After the film director was done with his business, he was about to send his car for repair. Just then, he saw Mango standing there with a worried expression on her face, so he could not help but step forward. "Katherine, what happened? You look upset. Did you not find the person that you''re looking for?" Mango was slightly stunned. Then, she couldn''t help but smile upon seeing the man in front of her. It had been more than two years, so the name Katherine felt strange to her. Sure enough, she had left the industry for too long. She couldn''t help but think about her future at the thought of Nathaniel''s hectic workload. Was she going to be a housewife at home? Then what about her talent, her ambition and ideals? In the past two years, although she had paused on her career because of the public''s influence, she also began to reflect on how she should continue her path. Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 Mango thought for a moment and said to the film producer, "I found it, but there''s something I need to settle." "Youe to the filming site to look for someone. Is the person an actor?" Since he had nothing to do anyway, so he lit a cigarette and started to chat with Mango. Ever since Nathaniel stopped smoking these years, Mango was sensitive to the smell of smoke. She couldn''t help but take a step back. Upon seeing this, he immediately understood put out the cigarette in embarrassment. "Sorry, I''m used to it." "It''s alright." Mango did not care. Since she had nned toe here, she could not always force other people to adapt to her like this. After all, she was not the centre of the universe, so not everyone needed to please her. After putting out the cigarette, he asked, "Are you looking for Rainie?" "Yes." Many outsiders knew about her rtionship with Rainie, so there was no need for her to hide anything. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When he heard Mango''s straightforward''s answer, he couldn''t help but lean in and say mysteriously, "I''ll tell you a secret about Rainie. With that, can you do me a favour?" "What do you want?" Mango knew that she couldn''t just sit back and watch, so she was keen to see the secret. Then, he said with a smile, "I want Katherine''s next design." "I don''t cooperate with others. After all, my husband is working in the automobile industry. I don''t need this." Mango refused directly. Although she was angry with Nathaniel because of Thomas'' matter, she could still make her own decision based on her judgement. However, he shook his head and said, "I didn''t ask you to work for me. However, you''re more than wee to if you want. But as you said, your husband Nathaniel can provide you with the resources and tform to expand your career, and I can''t even win over him. I want you to design a car for me, and that''s all." "That''s it?" Mango was a little surprised when she heard this. He nodded and said, "To tell you the truth, I''m also a car racer, but I haven''t found a good car. In recent years, your design is the only one I''m satisfied with. However, the car you designed is a sports car, not a racing car. It needs to be improved in performance. I''ve also spent a lot of money to modify the car. Despite so, the design and sustainability of the vehicle is important. In fact, I''m unsatisfied of all the designs I''ve had people done for me, so..." "When do you want it?" When Mango heard him say that he was a racer, she knew where the problem was. Indeed, the cars she designed two years ago were suited for ordinary usage. Although they were sports cars, they were only suitable for daily driving. Therefore, she knew the vehicles'' performance was not ideal for racers. When Carlo had seen Mango had agreed, he was especially happy. "Did you really agree?" "Yeah, I''ll do it as I need to return you a favour. I''ll also check up on the racing team you mentioned." Carlo felt much more reassured after hearing Mango''s reply. "Alright, sorry for troubling you though." "So what exactly is Rainie''s secret?" This was what Mango cared about the most. He looked at her with deep thoughts. He knew that she was worth his time the moment she decided to use her design in exchange for a secret of a friend. "I''m the producer of this movie, and sometimes the director will let me have dinner with the actors and actresses. Well, you know what happens in this industry, right?" In fact, Mango knew it. She also knew how chaotic the circle was. However, she was reassured because she always thought that Thomas would take good care of Rainie and escort her whenever possible. At least, he would not let her participate in such a dinner. After all, Thomas could help her if she needed to get a role in films, but... Mango''s eyes darkened. "Did Rainie participate in this kind of thing?" "That''s not true. In fact, she rarely attended this kind of dinner. There''s one time I didn''t invite her, but she was present that day. She drank a lot and seemed to be in a bad mood, even a little sad. You know, I''m happy to have such a huge celebritying over, so I followed her out when I saw her drinking too much. I nned to ask if she wanted to make friends with me, but I didn''t expect to see her lying outside and vomiting." Upon hearing this, Mango frown even more. "Did she drink too much?" "I thought so at first, but when I went over to hold her, I found that she was coughing violently, and she was coughing blood." "What did you say?" Mango was utterly stunned when she heard this. Blood? How could ordinary people cough up blood? Was Rainie sick? This was true. She would not tell her that she was ill. Besides, Rainie even tried to hide Thomas'' affair from her because she was afraid that it would cause a disagreement between Mango and Nathaniel, wasn''t it? What was wrong with her? Mango immediately became anxious after hearing this. The guy saw Mango''s worried expression and said, "I don''t know either. But since she''s already in this state, I won''t take advantage of her anymore. Instead, I helped her into the car and sent her home. Only then did I know that she was married. Don''t worry, I definitely didn''t have any bad intentions towards her. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her. I''m not interested in married women, so I never contacted her again. But she look really sick and pale back then, so I''m afraid she''s really sick." After hearing his words, Mango quickly nodded. "Thank you, I''ll take your design seriously. I''ll contact you another day." After that, Mango turned around and left. She must find Rainie and ask her about it. Now that Denver was not around and she did not even have a family to depend on. To make matter worse, she had encountered the misfortune of having a cheater as her husband, who else could she trust? The silly woman silently endured the pain and abandoned her closest friend. How could she do such a thing? Rainie had to get her permission before breaking off the friendship! Mango walked quickly. Just then, her phone rang. When Mango saw that it was a call from Merle, she directly picked it up. "Madam, I''ve found it. I''ll send you the message on WhatsApp." "Help me check the medical information that they have on Rainie this year, including the health facility she visited." Mango immediately thought of other possibilities when she found out that Rainie was hiding the truth from her. Perhaps she did not go to the hospital for an examination. After all, Thomas would have found out. Since she wanted to hide it, she would naturally not let such a loophole appear. So what could make her so painstakingly conceal the illness? Mango''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. Then, a sense of uneasiness lingered in her heart. Rainie was so pitiful that she had no one to talk to. Furthermore, her husband had cheated on her, and she was sick. Wait, this wasn''t right! Mango suddenly thought of the young guy beside Rainie. Perhaps he would know something. Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 "Merle, inform me immediately once you find it." "Okay, Madam." Merle didn''t know why Mango would investigate the woman around Thomas. Despite so, he would do his best since it was Mango''s orders. In fact, the Dark Night Empire had been very free these days as there had not been any emerging tasks. When he heard that Mango was about to hang up, Merle hurriedly said, "Madam, there''s one more thing I want to tell you." "Say it." "Henry''s body has almost recovered, and I asked him to help me in the Dark Knight Empire. What do you think about it? You and Mr. Ye were isted for examination, so we couldn''t contact you. Now that you have contacted me, does it mean that everything will be fine in the future?" Sensing Merle''s concern for her, Mango said calmly, "Yes, this matter hase to an end for now. Henry, please appoint him as the deputy manager and assist you in your work. I''ll visit him when I''m free. Is he feeling alright now?" "Almost, but he still has a throbbing pain during rainy season." Mango felt a little upset when he heard what Merle had said. It seemed that the past events had led him to this state. "I see. Let him take a good rest first. I will find a famous doctor to treat him." "All right." After that, Mango hung up the phone with a heavy heart. It seemed that she had thought that this matter was too simple. Mango''s eyes darkened a little when she saw Merle''s message. Emory Li had graduated with a finance degree from a local university. Thomas'' assistant was very famous in the circle for the past two years. It was no wonder that Rainie felt ufortable with her presence. Such a powerful opponent was indeed not easy to deal with. Mango sneered and nned to deal with this womanter. Right now, the person she wanted to see the most was the men that was associated with Rainie. At this thought, Mango once again found Carlo. "What''s up? Do you need my help?" "Yes." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Mango directly asked, "Do you know about the men that are close to Rainie?" "Are you talking about Braiden Jenkins?" Mango wasn''t familiar with the person he had mentioned. She could only exin in detail, "He''s always by Rainie''s side, just like..." "The pretty boy." Carlo did not have much qualms and spoke out directly. However, Mango was still embarrassed. "It should be him. Do you have a way to let hime out and meet me?" "That won''t be a problem. Just wait. I''ll get him out for you. But if you want to meet him now, Rainie will naturally find out. Why don''t you go to my office and wait for him? I''m sure that Rainie won''t be that suspicious if I look for him." Well, Mango had to admit that Carlo was a powerful person. In a short time, he even found out the rtionship between Rainie and the guy. Then, Mango nodded and followed him into his office. Although it was an office, it was actually a private room meant for resting. However, Mango didn''t want to know what usually urred in the room. Meanwhile, Carlo didn''t care as he had always been a yboy. Hence, this kind of thing was normal in the entertainment industry. He asked someone to call Braiden over. On the other hand, Braiden didn''t know the reason Carlo had called him out. Also, he had never heard that Carlo was attracted to men, so he was not very worried. Instead, he was concerned about Rainie''s health. She had just taken the medicine, but it was obvious that she wasn''t in a good condition. "Rainie, if you''re not feeling well, we can dy the filming for a while. I''ll tell your assistant." "Nah, there''s no need to do that." Rainie stopped him while saying that. After all, Thomas was the one who found her an assistant. At first, he wanted the assistant to take good care of her. However, his presence made her feel very ufortable now. This person was probably someone that Thomas sent to spy on her! Otherwise, how could he find the opportunity to meet up with other women while she was busy filming? If she hadn''t returned home temporarily that day, how could she find out about it? Moreover, her assistant had strictly stopped her when she had expressed her intentions to go back. At this thought, Rainie was extremely upset. When Braiden saw that she was so ufortable, he could not help bute forward and give her a cup of water. "Look, you can''t dy it anymore. You must go to the hospital for a good examination." "It''s none of your business. Isn''t Carlo looking for you? Hurry up." Rainie was no longer kind to him in public. When Braiden saw her acting this way, he couldn''t help but nod but still said worriedly, "Rainie, let me know if you have any difort." "Alright." Rainie closed her eyes and rested. Suddenly. Mango''s sad expression surfaced across her mind. Did she hurt her? Of course, she did! However, she did not wish for Mango to know her condition. Furthermore, she did not want Mango to have a dispute with Nathaniel because of her matters. She was the one who had a problem with her rtionship, so there was no need to drag other people into this mess. Furthermore, she was d that Mango was living a peaceful and happy life now. She knew that there was a major problem with her health, but she did not dare go to the hospital for a check-up. After all, if it was really an incurable disease, she felt that she could even lose her will to continue living. After her husband had cheated on her, Rainie was so tired that she suddenly felt that everything was meaningless. In fact, other women could endure this for the sake of their children. However, she had no reason to hold on because she was destined to have no children in her life. s! She had probably made a mistake since the beginning. Maybe she should not have epted Thomas''s proposal. In fact, she should not have married him! How could a man really tolerate a woman who was infertile? If Thomas was just working as an assistant, it was not a big deal. However, he was wealthy now, so he naturally wanted children of his own as he needed a sessor. But even if he wanted a child, he could tell her. She was open to various options, and they could even adopt a child or find a surrogate mother. When he proposed to her, he said that it was enough to have her in this life, and it didn''t matter whether if she could conceive a child or not. However, she knew it was just a white lie. Urgh! She believed in his evil thoughts, so she couldn''t me anyone else! At this thought, Rainie''s heart ached badly. She curled up in the chair, and her face was pale. However, she didn''t allow anyone to disturb her. On the other hand, when Braiden arrived at Carlo''s office, he saw Mango sitting there. His eyes narrowed slightly and he couldn''t help but ask, "Were you looking at me?" "Yes, what''s the problem?" Mango looked at him and felt that he didn''t look like someone hard to get along with. However, why did he have a disgusted and furious look in his eyes? She didn''t remember when she had offended this man! Was it for Rainie? Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 "What''s the matter?" Braiden''s attitude was bad, but Mango didn''t really take it to heart. "How much do you know about Rainie''s matter?" "I don''t know anything." He looked at Mango coldly. In fact, his answer sounded very unreasonable. Mango''s eyes narrowed slightly after hearing this. "I will assist you in gaining a foothold in the industry as long as you tell me what you want. You name it, you get it. It doesn''t matter whether you want money or fame, I can still satisfy you." This was the optimal conditions offered by Mango. Although the entertainment industry was malicious and evil, Mango could help him rise to fame as long as she wanted to. However, Braiden sneered and said, "Heh! Are you bribing me with money? It''s a pity that I don''t need it." "Are you sure?" Mango pressed her lips together as she looked at him, and she suddenly understood something. "Do you like Rainie?" Upon hearing this, Braiden''s face suddenly stiffened a little, and he felt ufortable. "She is my benefactor. Isn''t it normal for me to like her?" However, he didn''t date to look directly into Mango''s eyes perhaps because she was staring at him. After seeing this, Mango was having mixed feelings. She knew that Rainie was a nice woman. However, she was still married to Thomas. Some principles couldn''t be broken, even if Rainie wasn''t the one at fault. "You''d better dismiss this thought. I can let you stay with her, but I can also get rid of you in any minute, so that you can never see her again." "Who do you think you are?" "I''m Rainie''s closest rtive!" Mango suddenly narrowed her eyes and red sharply at him while saying that. Hence, Braiden was too afraid to look at her. "Rainie can make her own decision, and it''s not up to you to control her life. She knows what she''s doing." "But she''s still a married woman now! No matter what happened between Thomas and her, she is still legally married to him. I can make your life difficult and let you vanish from the entertainment industry if you ever bring any bad influence on her. Try me if you dare." Was it because Mango had been busy and overwhelmed by her matters recently? How could people think that Thomas was the only person supporting her? Rainie also had her own family! Also, she was the person that Rainie could depend on! Rainie was an irreceable part of her life no matter what happened. On the other hand, Braiden was obviously taken aback by Mango''s powerful aura. He couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. After seeing that she had achieved his goal, Mango restrained her gaze and asked, "What is Rainie''s illness? Don''t tell me that you don''t know about it." Braiden narrowed his eyes as if he was in deep thoughts when she heard this. However, Mango did not urge him to answer. After a long while, he finally came to her senses and sat down in front of Mango. Then, Mango poured him a ss of water, and her voice became much softer. "If you want her to be well, you shouldn''t have helped her conceal this secret. Some diseases need to be treated as soon as possible. If you keep hiding it for her, her condition will get worse. By then, it will be toote for us to help her." Perhaps Mango''s voice had softened, or maybe he truly cared for Rainie, Braiden suddenly whispered, "Can you not tell Rainie about my feelings for her?" "What?" Mango was a little surprised when she heard this. She smiled bitterly and said, "Heh! I''m just a younger brother to in her eyes. In fact, she didn''t do anything to me, and it''s not like what others had said. We are innocent." Then, he hurriedly raised his head and looked at Mango as if he was afraid that Mango would not believe his words while saying, "I''m not lying, it''s true!" "I believe in you." To be honest, Mango actually believed in Rainie rather than the others. Her affection for Thomas would never be worn down so quickly. Thus, Mango believed that Rainie would still have feelings for Thomas even if he really cheated on her. Therefore, it was the most difficult period for Rainie. Braiden let out a sigh of relief and said, "I''m just a poor student. I''m not from a well-off family, and I still have to support my younger siblings. I had to try it in this field because I wanted to earn money. At that time, I was a part of Rainie''s film. Rainie told the director to give me a minor role in the movie when she heard that my family was struggling with financial issues. Although I don''t have many lines in the film, my ie is higher than others due to my handsome appearance." While Braiden was saying this, his eyes were a little teary. This was the first time he said this in front of outsiders. On the other hand, Mango didn''t expect to find out about the rtionship between Rainie and Braiden. Others probably would not know about it, but Mango knew Rainie''s character like the back of her hand. After seeing Braiden, she was reminded of her past self, so she had broken the rules and promoted someone new. "Was Rainie the one who brought you into thepany?" "Yes, she took me into thepany and sessfully signed me as an actor before sending me out to train as an intern. Thepany spent a lot of money on me, and Rainie also took care of me. She helped me take care of my younger brother and sister when I was not around. Hence, I have always remembered her kindness." After listening to Braiden''s confession, Mango finally understood the reason he had fallen in love with Rainie. "Still, she is a married woman." "But she was unhappy! Her husband cheated on her! At that time, she was ill and fell on the side of the road with a high fever. Fortunately, I happened to pass by that day and helped her. What about her husband?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He was agitated and distressed while saying that. Upon hearing what happened to Rainie, Mango felt very upset. "Are you saying that Rainie was sick then?" "Yes, she said she had chest tightness, and frequently coughed, so she always felt ufortable. We thought it was because of her fallst time during the dinner and asked her to go for a checkup. However, she didn''t want to go." "Wait a moment, did you say that Rainie fell down?" Mango was suddenly anxious when she heard this. "Yes." Mango''s eyes turned cold upon hearing his words. "Does Thomas know about it?" "We called him, but a woman pick up the phone instead. She said that Mr. Song was in a meeting, and he couldn''t answer the phone. She said she would tell himter. However, he never called once even after Rainie was discharged from the hospital." Braiden was a little angry as she said this. Mango guessed that the person who answered the phone could be Thomas''s assistant, Emory Li. If Emory really wanted to sabotage the couple''s rtionship, she wouldn''t have allowed any chance for them to be together. Mango''s eyes narrowed in an instant at this thought. It seemed that Emory had been ying dirty tricks on behind Rainie''s back. "How was Rainie feeling back then?" "Obviously, Rainie was in a bad mood. Since then, she has coughed more frequently. We all think that she is just depressed because of this. Later, something happened, and Mr. Song cheated on her, making her even more depressed." Mango''s eyes darkened when she heard this. Thomas Song, you bastard! Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 "What did the doctor say?" Mango suppressed her anger and asked Braiden. Braiden shook his head hesitantly and said, "It''s strange. The doctor didn''t find anything wrong with her body, and he only said that it had something to do with her mood. He advised Rainie to rx and not to stress too much. But how could she control her emotions when her husband cheated on her? That''s why I have been apanying her all the time. I also knew that she wanted to divorce and was using me as a shield, but I don''t care." "I care!" Mango finally understood everything after hearing this. "How did she fall then? Didn''t they have any security measures on hand to ensure her safety?" "Yes, but it''s also strange. They put every security measure they could in ce, but the thing that caused her fall suddenly disappeared." Mango''s eyes turned cold upon hearing her words. Did he just that she had disappeared? How was this possible? Unless there was a culprit in the crew scheming this, Rainie''s fall was not an ident. But what was going on with Rainie''s illness? Was it really caused by emotions fluctuations? Mango was clueless, but she understood what she should do now. How dare those peopley their hands on her best friend? "I understand. Also, it would be best if you hid our conversation from Rainie. Take good care of her for me, and pay attention to her wellbeing. Anyway, I don''t want you to bring any negative effects to her." Mango''s words made Braiden pause for a moment, but he still nodded his head. "I get it." In the past, he was really selfish and wanted to be with Rainie. Rainie was a good woman. Since Thomas didn''t cherish her, what if he took advantage of the situation? However, after the conversation with Mango, he finally understood what his selfishness would do to Rainie. After all, Mango knew that Braiden was intelligent, but she didn''t expect that he would genuinely care for Rainie. Thus, she said with some relief, "Rainie took care of you, so I hope that you''ll cherish her kindness and treat her well. It would be best if you didn''t interfere with her rtionship with Thomas no matter what happens. You can only pursue your feelings for her after she''s officially single. Otherwise, you''ll harm her. Do you understand?" "Thank you." Braiden was showing more respect to her than when he first came in. "You can leave now. Let''s not talk about today''s matters to anyone, including Rainie." "You will definitely help her, won''t you?" Well, Braiden could see that Mango was nice to Rainie. The reason why Thomas dared to bully Rainie was that he knew that there was no one backing up for her, wasn''t it? Although he wasn''t familiar with Mango, he felt that she genuinely cared about Rainie. Maybe she was really capable as well. "Yes, I will!" Mango''s eyes darkened after hearing this. No matter who had harmed Rainie, she would not let them go. So what if it was Thomas Song? If it was found out that Thomas had really cheated on her, she would be the first to kill him. After receiving Mango''s approval, Braiden turned around and left. Meanwhile, Carlo walked out from another room. He looked at Mango and said with a smile, "Katherine, you''re bold." "It''s none of your business and doesn''t interfere in this either. Don''t you know the rules?" "Don''t worry. I''m not familiar with Thomas, so I won''t help him." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Mango did not respond to Carlo''s words. If she wanted to do something to Thomas, no one could stop her, let alone Nathaniel and Carlo. "Anyways, thank you for today." "It''s nothing. Just remember what you promised me." After saying that, Carlo shrugged and walked away. Then, Mango left the set and sat alone in the car, so her feelings wereplicated. She was no longer the ignorant person of the past. It was obvious that someone had deliberately faked the ident to harm Rainie. Hence, Mango would definitely not forgive the person who would do this. She would deal with it once she returned to thepany, but on Thomas''s side... Thinking of this, Mango took out her phone and directly called Nathaniel. On the other hand, Nathaniel was traveling to find her, and he was on the ne. Upon receiving a call from Mango, he immediately picks up the call. "Honey!" "If Thomas did something bad to Rainie, and I''m going to attack him. Who''s side will you take?" After all, Thomas was Nathaniel''s subordinate. Even if Thomas could be the CEO of a listed company now with his capabilities, she still had to tell Nathaniel about her ns before she took action. Although Nathaniel didn''t know what was going on, he still had a strong desire to please his wife. Therefore, he replied hurriedly, "I''ll support you no matter what you want to do." "You''re just avoiding the question." Mango couldn''t help but frown when she heard this. Nathaniel said with a smile, "I answered." Yes, he said that he would support her regardlessly. However, was it really so difficult for him to say whether he was on Thomas'' or her side? What a treacherous b*stard! Mango felt a little ufortable. "I''m in a bad mood right now." "Then what should I do to make you happy? I''ll do anything you ask." Nathaniel had indeed prevented Mango from making things more troubling for him. "Well, I don''t know. Figure it out yourself." Mango was a little annoyed as she said this. Nathaniel caressed her nose as he also had an urge to beat Thomas up. What was going on? Why was Thomas involved in their affairs? However, Nathaniel hurriedly said, "Why don''t I apany you?" "No, you are busy in Ango. I also know that you have many things you need to deal with. Also, I need to stay here for a while. Besides, I''m just calling to tell you about Thomas and Rainie. I''ll never forgive him if he really does something awful to Rain." Upon hearing Mango''s words and looking at the massive workload under him, Nathaniel really couldn''t leave Ango now. He whispered, "Do whatever you want to do. If Thomas did something wrong, I wouldn''t make a sound even if you beat him up into pieces. But you have to carry out a thorough investigation before ming him. Mango, Thomas is not that kind of person." "We won''t know until we find out who he is. Also, I have ns to work in the designing industry once again." Furthermore, Mango felt that she had to tell Nathaniel about the vehicles'' design. Nathaniel was slightly stunned, but she also understood Mango''s personality. It took her more than two years to deal with the troubles happening in the Ye family. In fact, things had already been very unfair to her. She should not be trapped at home as a full-time wife now that they had hired a nanny to take care of the children. "Well, take care of yourself. Don''t get too worked up." "Well, we''ll see how you do." After saying that, Mango hung up the phone, but the corners of her mouth were slightly raised. Her mood finally lightened up a little. But Nathaniel was depressed. What did she mean? What could he do to make her happy? Was he supposed to tie Thomas up and send him to her? Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 Nathaniel thought that it was impossible to do that. How could he bring a man to meet his wife? People could spread horrible rumors if they didn''t understand the situation! But how could he satisfy his wife? At this thought, Nathaniel was distressed. After hanging up the phone, Mango didn''t bother thinking about this matter. She had not nned to get involved in Rainie''s affairs. However, it seemed as if Rainie was nning to give up altogether. Was she agreeing to Thomas and Emory''s rtionship? Why did she resort to this decision? It was purely because she couldn''t give Thomas a child. At the thought of this, Mango''s heart ached. Rainie was worthy of being treated well, but no one expected her to face such difficulties with her rtionship with Thomas. Then, Mango drove straight to Thomas''pany. On the other hand, once Emory saw a beautiful womaning to find Thomas, she could not help but be on high alert. "Who are you? You need to make an appointment before meeting Mr. Song." "An appointment? Why don''t you ask Thomas? Do I even need an appointment?" Mango''s tone was very arrogant, and Emory was a little taken aback. "May I know who you are? Why did you need to see Mr. Song?" "It''s none of your business! Get out!" Mango pushed Emory aside and walked inside while saying this. Meanwhile, Emory had not been ill-treated for a long time, so she was obviously angry. "Stop right there! This is the Sminorf Corporation. Do you think it''s your family''s business? Hey! Do you think you''re allowed toe in as you wish?" Mango looked at Emory, who was trying to unt her authority and said with a sneer, "Thomas needs my approval even if he tries to enter my territory. Who do you think you are?" Emory Li''s face immediately flushed red with anger when she heard this. Just as she was about to say something, Thomas suddenly appeared. "What is it?" "Mr. Song, this woman is simply too unreasonable." When Emory saw that Thomas hade out of his room, she quickly restrained her arrogance and comined with grievances. Hence, it appeared as if Mango had just bullied her. Hah! She was really a hypocrite. On the other hand, Mango looked at Thomas with a cold nce. She didn''t say anything, but Thomas was startled. "Mrs. Ye? Why are you here?" As he spoke, he nced behind Mango. He couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed when he saw that Rainie wasn''t around. Mango noticed his reaction and looked at Emory again. Emory was clenching her fist when she saw the disappointment in Thomas'' eyes. Although she concealed her emotions very well, Mango still managed to guess her thoughts. "Let''s talk in your office." "All right." Thomas quickly moved aside and respectfully greeted Mango. Emory frowned slightly when she saw this. Who was this woman? How could Thomas respect her so much? Wait, what did Thomas call her just now? Was it Mrs. Ye? As the CEO of a listedpany, why would he bow down to others and address the woman so politely? Emory had a lot of questions in her mind, but she dared not ask for the time being. She quickly ordered the secretary to make a cup of coffee and wanted to serve it personally so she could eavesdrop on their conversation. Meanwhile, Mango entered Thomas'' office. She felt at ease when she saw that the decoration in the room was simr to Nathaniel''s office. After that, she sat down on the sofa nearby and whispered to Thomas, "Close the door." Thomas closed the door of the office and locked it. Then he asked anxiously, "Madam, about Rainie..." "What about you and Emory..." "There''s nothing between us! If Rainie does mind, I can fire her at any time. I admit that she''s a talent, and I can do much more with her helping thepany. But if Rainie dislikes her, I can fire her anytime." Thomas said hurriedly, but Mango sneered, "Bah! It would be best if you had done so when Rainie saw how she framed you up and thought that you were having an affair. However, you didn''t. Thomas, do you really want me to believe that you guys are innocent? Do you think that you can convince me this way?" Mango was filled with anger as she spoke about this. One could easily tell how much a man loved a woman just by how he handled things. Right now, she could tell that Thomas had not dealt with it after the incident happened. What was he waiting for? Was he waiting for Rainie topromise? Well, Mango could tell that Thomas still had feelings for Rainie, but did he not have any feelings for Emory? If not, why didn''t he drive Emory away? When Thomas heard Mango''s question, he said gloomily, "Madam, there are some things that you don''t know about." "Then tell me about them! I''m here today to settle the matter between you and Rainie. If you can''t decide, then I''ll make a choice on behalf of her. I''ve already got mywyer to draw up a divorce agreement. If you still can''t make up your mind, then divorce Rainie and set her free!" Upon hearing Mango''s words, Thomas''s expression immediately changed. "No! Madam, I don''t wish to ruin our marriage!" "That depends on whether Rainie has been wronged in this marriage! In fact, she would never allow herself to be mistreated. I know her temper well. She would''ve killed you with a knife when she found out that you and Emory were having an affair. However, she didn''t say anything or do anything. Instead, she turned and left directly, which meant that she was too upset because of this! What about you? You''re her husband, but did you ever stand up for her? No, you let her suffer and left her as she became depressed, but don''t you know why she did this? She did this because she can''t give birth to a child for you! She has always felt guilty on this matter. Therefore, she would rather leave after discovering that you cheated on her. She even involved herself in scandals for herself to protect your reputation. To help you get away with it, she even made an excuse about her reincarnation. No! She doesn''t deserve these." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The more Mango spoke, the angrier she became. In the end, she pped Thomas in the face. The p was so forceful that she felt that her hand was going numb, but she was still burning with anger. "Don''t you know that she fell from above and coughed non- stop when she was sent to the hospital? She was looking forward to your appearance back then, but where were you? Her assistant called you, but Emory stopped her and said you were in a meeting and would contact herter. However, she never get a call from you even though she was discharged from the hospital. She was devastated! Think about it, do you even deserve to be her husband?" Thomas'' face turned ashen after hearing what Mango had said. "Did Rainie lose her bnce and fall? When did it happen?" "What do you think? You are her husband, but you don''t know what happened to her. I can tell that this is not a simple matter, but Rainie isn''t going to investigate it. Why? Who is she doing this for?" Mango felt extremely unsettled and displeased with the amount of suffering Rainie had gone through. What was wrong with being infertile? Hadn''t he already known about this long ago? Now, he actually used this as an excuse to harm Rainie! What right did he have to do that? Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 After being interrogated by Mango, Thomas was struggling to answer. Then, his attractive face immediately turned red. Mango couldn''t help but sneer when she saw him like this. Then, she said, "You should just a divorce." "No! Madam, I will never divorce her!" Thomas suddenly became nervous. Mango looked at him and thought of everything Rainie had suffered because of him. She couldn''t help but say, "If you''re not nning to divorce her, are you nning to continue hurting Rainie like this? Did she do something wrong? You and Emory can do whatever you guys want after the divorce. She is giving you the freedom you wanted!" "I really don''t have anything to do with Emory! Madam, I swear!" Although Thomas'' frantic tone didn''t sound like he was lying at all, Mango was still unmoved. "I''ll give you a week to decide." After that, Mango turned around and left. Thomas wanted to stop Mango, but he was frightened by her cold gaze. After leaving Sminorf Corporation, Mango thought of Rainie''s illness. What was the disease that even doctors couldn''t diagnose? How did a clever woman like her ended up this way because of love? Then, Mango went straight to the filming site. Ever since learning of Mango''s return, Rainie knew that trying to avoid her was basically impossible. Meanwhile, Braiden was surprised to see Mango leaning against the door and waiting. He wasn''t sure if he should go in or not, but Rainie sighed and said, "You can leave first." "What about you..." Braiden was a little worried as he asked. Rainie said with a bitter smile, "It''s okay. Everyone in the world might hurt me, except for her." Braiden was stunned upon hearing her words. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He remembered the words Mango had told him. She said that she was Rainie''s closest rtive, and it seemed that she was telling the truth. He finally felt at ease at the thought of this. Meanwhile, Rainie walked over to Mango and opened the car door. She said in a tired voice, "I have work tomorrow morning. I shouldn''t consume alcohol, but tea is fine." "Well, there''s a tea house nearby. Let''s go and have a chat there." Mango suggested. Since she had said so, what else could Rainie do? She nodded tiredly. Meanwhile, Mango saw the dark circles under her eyes and the dispirited expression on her face. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe that the person in front of her was actually her best friend, Rainie Blu. After that, Mango controlled her emotions and drove Rainie to the nearby tea house. She asked for a pot of tea from the owner. Then, the two went to the private room and began to make some tea. On the other hand, Rainie looked at Mango''s familiar movements. At this moment, she felt as if she had returned to the past. Her wounded heart seemed to have been cured as a trace of warmth shed across her face. "Have a try, it''s ck tea. I remember that this used to be your favorite tea in the past." Mango handed over the tea once she had finished preparing it. Rainie epted the cup of tea took a sip. It was warm and refreshing, and the depressed feelings that she had the past few days seemed to have been swept away by it. "You always have a way to make my day better." "That''s because we''re family." Mango sat down in front of Rainie and poured herself a cup of tea while saying this. The tea tasted good, but the two of them were heavy-hearted. However, Rainie didn''t seem to be in a hurry to speak. She was just drinking her cup of tea quietly. Well, it had been a while since Mango had seen Rainie this quiet. She thought about it carefully. Rainie seemed to have been like this when she first met her. After all, Rainie was different from the others. The more heartbroken she was, the quieter she became. She was usually rather carefreepared to now. Upon seeing this, Mango knew that she was seriously hurt. "I heard that you had an ident?" Mango was the first to break the silence. Rainie''s hand trembled slightly when she heard this. Although Mango hadn''t been back for a long time, it seemed that she must have done some thorough investigation after arriving. Was this the reason why she came back in such a hurry just for her sake? Rainie''s heart suddenly warmed up a little at this thought, and she was slightly touched. "I''m an adult, and I can take care of myself. Anyway, I heard that you had a lot of things to deal with on your side. Why did youe back alone? Are you sure that Nathaniel won''t be worried about you?" "So what if he''s worried? I''m more concerned of you." Upon hearing this, Rainie''s eyes were instantly filled with tears. However, she quickly covered it up. "Nah, what is there to worry about?" Rainie hurriedly drank the tea in her hand. She also took the opportunity to force back her tears. Mango saw all of this, so she felt bad for Rainie. "Hey! Why are you upsetting yourself this way? Where did your arrogant and domineering attitude go? Do you remember how you advised me whenever there was a misunderstanding between Nathaniel and me? Hah! I guess it''s easier for you to say rather than do it yourself. What did you do now that you''ve ended up in this situation?" "I was too childish in the past." Rainie was not as hysterical as she was when they first met, but it made people feel sorry for her. "Rainie, even I can see that the ident that happened to you was nned by someone. Why don''t you look into it? I heard that you called Thomas when you were in the hospital, but Emory stopped you halfway. But why didn''t you tell him about it afterward? What happened?" When Mango thought about how upset Rainie had been, she almost had an urge to kill Thomas. However, Rainie remained silent. Meanwhile, Mango was extremely anxious. "What''s with your attitude toward Thomas? As long as you say something, I will help you any way I can or even take revenge. But Rainie, if you don''t intend to pursue the matter yourself, then what the hell should I do? Do you know that I can''t vent my anger on you even if I want to?" "I know." Rainie finally put down the teacup and replied. However, it looked as if she was drained and she had used up her strength. She let out a bitterugh and said, "Look Mango, I know you''re doing this for my own good, but can you stop investigating it?" "Why? Give me a reason! Tell me why do I have to allow you to be this upset! Don''t tell me it''s because you love him! You are a woman with your own principles!" Mango was enraged. She felt sorry for Rainie, but it also made her angry. Then, she grabbed Rainie''s wrist and said, "It''s not your fault that you can''t give birth to a baby! This is not a reason or an excuse for you to be wronged. Thomas knew that you couldn''t conceive from the very beginning. Do you remember what he said during his proposal? He broke the promise, and he cheated on you while making you this upset. Who the hell he think he is? Does he think that he can hurt the people I care the most about just because he is Nathaniel''s brother? I''d rather divorce Nathaniel then! As long as you say something, I''ll avenge you!" Rainie''s eyes suddenly turned teary. She hugged Mango as tears rolled down her eyes. "Mango, this has nothing to do with you and Nathaniel. Don''t involve your marriage in this. Besides, Thomas didn''t cheat on me!" Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 "What did you say?" Mango was stunned. He never cheated? If that was the case, why would Rainie be acting like this? Mango was perplexed and confused when she heard this, but it was not a good time to ask now. Then, Mango helped Rainie sit down after she had finished crying. Upon seeing Rainie''s swollen eyes, she was at a loss for words, and she didn''t know where to start. "s! What on earth are you doing?" Mango sighed helplessly. Rainie finally vented her grievances that she had suppressed for days. Then, she wiped her tears and said, "I just don''t want to live with him." "Does he treat you badly?" Rainie shook her head after hearing this question. "No, he is very kind to me. He cares about me and supports my career. If I had to rate him, I would give a nine out often for being a good husband." Mango''s brows furrowed slightly when she heard this. Thomas wasn''t even present when Rainie got into an ident and was admitted to the hospital. Therefore, how could she think that he was treating her well? However, since Rainie had said so, Mango did not object to her opinion. Instead, she asked tentatively, "Did you fall in love with someone else?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Rainie suddenly let out a bitter smile. "I wouldn''t have been so upset if I fell in love with someone else, right?" "Then what actually happened?" Mango could not understand the current situation. After that, Rainie poured herself a cup of tea and took a sip before saying, "Well, it''s probably because of the child." "Huh? The child?" Mango frowned slightly and asked. Rainie nodded in reply. "Emory is pregnant with Thomas'' child." Mango couldn''t believe her eyes after hearing this. She was totally shocked by the news. "Wait a minute. You told me that Thomas didn''t have an affair, and now you''re saying that Emory is pregnant with his child. What on earth is going on?" Rainie nced at Mango and said with a wry smile, "It''s true that both of them didn''t have an affair. She had his child through Vitro fertilization." "What? Say that again!" Mango felt that she was constantly furious, and she was almost losing her mind because of the anger she felt. In fact, Rainie almost had a mental breakdown when she first learned about this matter. However, thanks to this situation, she clearly realized how much Thomas wanted a child. But, this was a wish that Rainie could never fulfill. "No, you heard this correctly. Thomas did a deal with Emory in secret and asked Emory to give birth to a child for him. After the child was born, he said that he would provide her a chance to go abroad. He even gave her a 5% share of thepany. However, in return, Emory is not allowed to appear in front of us anymore, and the child will be registered under my name and be my child." Rainie spoke nonchntly as if she was already used to this situation. Meanwhile, Mango was so angry that she directly threw the teacup. "What?! How could both of you choose surrogacy? You guys are going against thew!" "Hey! The one who did it wasn''t the both of us but Thomas and Emory. I only found out about this later, but Emory was already pregnant by then." After that, Rainie took a deep breath and confessed the whole story. "I noticed something was wrong during my ident. With my investigation, I found Emory was involved in it. By then, they had already taken all the evidence away after the incident, and I couldn''t find any clues left. In fact, the man who helped her with this scheme also resigned. After that, I went to Thomas after I found out about this matter. I hope he would give me an exnation about why his assistant targeted me for no reason." "Thomas told me that he would investigate this matter and give me an exnation, so I believed him. However, not long after that, I received a message from Thomas, which wrote that he drank too much with his clients and wanted me to pick him up. He also gave me his room number. When I went there, I saw him lying with Emory. After all, he was my husband and had slept with me for a few years. I could tell immediately whether he had cheated on me, but I just felt ufortable. After all, I hated how Emory had set me up and that Thomas knew about it. However, he still refused to keep a distance from her. Hence, we had a big argument after that incident." Unbearable pain and sorrow struck through Rainie as she said these words. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as her voice trembled. "Thomas swore that he and Emory had no rtionship, and he said that he never cheated on me. Since that was the case, I told him to expel Emory immediately because I didn''t want to see her again. Thomas promised me to do so, but Emory came to me that afternoon. She gave me a medical report of her pregnancy test and told me that she was pregnant with Thomas'' child." "s! I don''t know how I reacted at that time. Boohoo! I only felt that my entire heart was about to shatter into pieces! Having a child of our own has always been a topic that we never brought up. After learning that you had twins, I nned to spend some time with you. Back then, Thomas said that he was going on a business trip, and I had to dy my visit. Later, I saw him crying in the bathroom. From then on, I realized that he wanted a child of his own, but I could never do it for him." Mango didn''t know how someone felt when they longed for a child but couldn''t get one. However, she knew how important a promise was. In fact, Thomas knew that Rainie could never be a mother for the rest of her life since the very beginning of their marriage. Therefore, how could he do such a thing to hurt Rainie''s feelings? "Even so, he shouldn''t have wronged like this." "He''s hurting me!" Rainie raised her head and eximed with tears rolling down from her eyes. "Mango, he hurt my feelings! He allowed another woman to bear his child for him without my permission. Look, even if both of them don''t have feelings or never had physical contact with each other, I don''t care! They have still harmed and insulted my pride! Does he think I will think of the baby as my child just by registering the child under my name? No, because I wasn''t the one who was pregnant and gave birth to him! Furthermore, if we really raise the child, it will just remind me of the disgust and hatred I had for his birth mother! His father humiliated me to give birth to this baby! I really can''t bear it! Also, there were times that I actually questioned myself. Did I make the right decision by marrying him? s! I must have been so stupid for believing his vows when he promised that he would treat me well forever." Mango hugged Rainie, and her heart was burning with pain and anger. She really didn''t know that Rainie had to endure so much alone. Rainie seemed to have finally told Mango about all the grievances she had suffered as she wept in Mango''s arms, "I''ve been working hard too! In the past few years, I''ve been searching all over for famous obstetricians, and I''ve taken a lot of medicines during the procedures. In fact, I also wanted to give birth to a child that belonged to both of us, not another woman''s child! How could he do this to me? How dare he! He still doesn''t think that he''s doing anything wrong. Instead, he thinks that I''m being unreasonable and that I can''t tolerate a child that hasn''t been born yet! When he used me of being evil and mean, I really felt like we were reaching the end of our rtionship. Since that was the case, I decided to let him go so that I could set myself free. Isn''t that the best decision I could make?" At this moment, Mango felt as if seeing red as she was about to faint from her anger. Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 "Divorce him! You must divorce him no matter how difficult it is!" Mango didn''t even dare to imagine how Rainie had managed to endure this pain till now. Why on earth did Thomas do this to her? Did he take advantage of Rainie because he knew that she didn''t have any family by her side? If Denver was still in good health, would he dare to do that? If Rainie''s parents were alive, would he even dare to do this? To be honest, Rainie was the daughter of a noble family, and Thomas was nothing! Without Nathaniel''s help, he would still be working as a small assistant now. No one said it was wrong for him to want a child of his own. However, he had to remember some principles even though he wanted a child. He had hurt Rainie and done those things without discussing them with her beforehand. Furthermore, he expected her to ept all of it. He even used her of being inconsiderate and mean if she refused to ept it. How on earth could he act this way. Furthermore, Emory was also involved in this incident! Did she think that she could hurt Rainie unscrupulously just because she was bearing Thomas'' child? Then what if she used the child as a hostage to threaten Rainie? What if she was determined to rece Rainie as Thomas'' legitimate wife? Would Rainie be kicked out by Thomas at that time? Well then, it was better for Rainie to cut off this rtionship rather than wait for that to happen! Even if Thomas hadn''t cheated on her, he was still at fault. As long as Mango was there to help Rainie, it wouldn''t be a problem for her to get a portion of Thomas'' wealth and assets. However, she couldn''t do anything about Rainie''s emotions, and she could only hope that Rainie would get better in time. Meanwhile, Rainie cried for a while in Mango''s arms. When she heard about Mango''s suggestion of getting a divorce, a pang of distress shed across her eyes. If she decided to divorce Thomas, she knew it would be a painful decision. After all, she couldn''t bear the sorrow and pain of losing the love of her life. However, she also knew that such a marriage had lost its value, so she knew it wasn''t worth hurting herself for a man like him. If Thomas could hurt her this way already, things could worsen when the child was born. She would have nothing left by then! Hence, instead of ruining their rtionship at that time, she would instead leave him now. After all, both of them would be ending their rtionship well this way without humiliating one another. However, Rainie was exhausted and hurt after this marriage. She felt as if her energy and emotions had all been drained. Sometimes, she really hoped that she would reborn as a new person just like how she had made up a lie towards Mango and the others. At least, she wouldn''t feel as hurt as she was now. "Thomas doesn''t agree to it." Although Rainie spoke in a soft voice, Mango still heard it. Mango patted her back lovingly and said, "Rainie, listen to me now. Go home and have a good rest. Please take a few days off and adjust your mood. Even if you want to divorce him, you have to do it in your best condition because you don''t want other people tough at you and think you''ve been abandoned. I know that your heart hurts, and I also know that you can''t get through this mess in a short time. However, your partner has to be loyal in marriage and keep to his principles. If he isn''t loyal and doesn''t have principles, you know you won''t be happy if he forces things to go his way." "I know! I know everything, but I can''t sleep alone. I always feel cold and lonely looking at the empty house. I''ve been eating a lot of sleeping pills, but it didn''t work." Upon hearing what Rainie had said, Mango felt extremely sorry for her. "I''ll sleep with you at night, and I''ll be with you these days." "All right." Rainie seemed to be really tired. She actually cried and fell asleep in Mango''s embrace. Mango put her on the bed and covered her snugly with a nket. Then, she walked out of the room with her phone on hand. She dialed Nathaniel''s number. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Nathaniel, how''s it going? Have you thought of ways to make me happy now?" Nathaniel was shocked as he heard Mango''s deep voice. "I have already ordered the boutique to send you a bouquet of flowers every day, although..." "I don''t want flowers, and I just want you to do something for me. If you do it well, we can continue to live our peaceful lives. If you fail, let''s get a divorce instead." Mango''s words caused Nathaniel to jump out of his chair in shock, and he even injured his knees as he had got up hurriedly. Hence, he gritted his teeth in pain. "Dear, what do you mean? Can you stop talking like this? Let''s not meddle in the affairs between Rainie and Thomas, alright?" "No way!" Mango was burning with fury right now. "If I didn''t trust Thomas unconditionally, would he dare to bully Rainie like this? If he weren''t your subordinate and bestrade, I would''ve gotten rid of him long ago! Nathaniel, you should be d that Rainie is still alive, but her condition is unstable. I''m not asking you to do anything else. Just call Thomas and tell him that Rainie is about to divorce him!" Nathaniel finally understood the seriousness of the matter. "What the hell is going on? Tell me clearly." Nathaniel''s voice was much calmer, so only then did Mango finish the story. After Mango finished speaking, Nathaniel finally agreed with her decision to interfere. He even wanted to beat Thomas up right now. What on earth was going on? "I see, honey. Leave it to me then." After that, Mango hung up the phone. Obviously, he was also extremely mad. Nathaniel dared not dy and called Thomas instantly. When Thomas saw Nathaniel''s name shing on his phone screen, he knew why thetter was calling him. He hesitated but still clicked the answer button. "Thomas, you are really a b*stard. I can''t believe you would do something like this!" "Mr. Ye, I just want a child, and I haven''t done anything to hurt Rainie, really. Emory and I are innocent!" Nathaniel really wanted to know what Thomas was thinking when he heard what thetter had said. "What do you mean by this? You''re just saying that you and Emory are innocent because both of you never had physical contact with each other. However, did you obtain Rainie''s permission before signing a deal with Emory? Rainie is your wife, and she will be the mother of your future child! Since she disagreed, are you trying to allow another woman to give birth to your child in her ce? Do you also think that she should tolerate you and ept this? Who do you think you are? Are you trying to say that she would do this because she loves you? Thomas, love goes both ways. You hurt her, insulted her, and even allowed Emory to hurt her behind her back. Is this what a husband does? Are you even a man?" "I didn''t. Mr. Ye, I really didn''t. Besides, Emory told me that she didn''t do this." After hearing Thomas'' words, Nathaniel didn''t feel like speaking anymore. He finally understood why Mango was so angry that she had even wanted to beat Thomas up into pieces. If Thomas was right in front of him now, he would not hesitate to kill thetter anyway. "Thomas Song, listen to yourself. Are you still standing up for Rainie and protecting her? You are subconsciously speaking up for Emory now. Even if you didn''t cheat on her, you have begun to hurt others to protect the mother of the unborn child already. So how are you going to maintain such a marriage? Why do you expect Rainie to ept your ws and get through this period with you? Just get a divorce! You are really not suitable to be her husband now." Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Thomas was stunned. Was that so? Was he actually defending Emory? However, Nathaniel ignored his thoughts and continued, "Do you know about the incident where Rainie fell down?" "Yes, but I only knew it after Mrs. Ye told me. Look, I really didn''t know about this previously." Nathaniel waspletely speechless upon hearing this response. He sighed and said, "You didn''t even know that your wife had fallen off from the rail. Do you really think you love her?" "Mr. Ye, my feelings for Rainie are real. You know that I''m willing to do anything for her." "That was in the past! What about right now? Rainie was injured and sent to the hospital. She called you, but Emory picked it up. It has been almost a month since Rainie was discharged from the hospital, but are you trying to say that you''ve just heard about it? Do you love her? Also, she just had an ident, and the culprit had resigned. What''s more, the remaining evidence is gone! Do you think it was a coincidence?" Upon hearing his words, Thomas''s eyes sank a little. There was emotions surging in within his heart as he sped his hands tightly together. He said, "Mr. Ye, I''m under a lot of pressure because of the child recently. I have to hide it from Rainie, and I also have to worry about Emory''s health. It''s really difficult to juggle everything that''s ongoing right now." "But who was the one whom caused this situation? Why did you hide it from Rainie and carry out the procedure yourself? Just because you longed for the child? In fact, you already knew that Rainie couldn''t give birth to a child, so why did you marry her?" Thomas bit his lower lip and said in a low voice," Actually, I never very much wanted a child in the past. However, Rainie had been increasingly focused on her work in the past two years, and I felt lonely every time I returned home from work. I thought that having a child would ease the istion as they could be mypanion. Rainie is a huge celebrity, and she has many fans. She wouldn''t feel lonely, but I''m different. I''m just a married man! However, whenever I stay at home alone and look at the empty house, I''ll always doubt if I''m married. I just hoped that the environment in the house would liven up with the addition of a new family member. Rainie enjoys her work, and I do support her. Besides, I never forced her since she couldn''t have children, but why am I at fault now?" After hearing this, Nathaniel didn''t want to waste his time on Thomas anymore. Thomas still didn''t realize his mistakes, and he evenined that Rainie didn''t care about her home! However, Nathaniel also knew that there were some things that he should say right now to make him realize his mistake. In fact, this was something that Mango and Rainie would never tell him. Urgh! Men were just stubborn at times. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He rubbed his forehead in frustration. s! He never knew that he would be a rtionship consultant one day. Nathaniel said lightly, "Thomas, you can tell her if you don''t want her to work, but this is not a reason for you to hurt her." "I didn''t hurt her! What did I do? I tried my best to satisfy her needs wherever I can. What''s wrong with me finding means to get a child since she can''t give birth?" "But the child is not hers! You haven''t asked for her consent, have you?" Nathaniel raised his voice. "Thomas, think about it from another perspective. Let''s say you''re infertile and Rainie uses her own egg to carry out in vitro fertilisation with another man''s sperm. Will you ept it? Or can you ept it? Do you consider that your child?" Thomas suddenly became speechless when he heard this. Could he ept it? Of course not! How could he ept this?! That was only Rainie''s child, not his! Why should he raise other people''s child and treat it as his own? Thinking of this, Thomas suddenly understood Rainie''s feelings. Did he really do something wrong? "Mr. Ye, I''m just afraid that she won''t agree and won''t like the idea of it. I think she''ll like it when the child is born. By then..." "Will you be d if she wants you to take care of the child that she had conceived with another guy?" At the thought of this, a strong sense of rejection suddenly rose in Thomas'' heart. No! He didn''t like it! Furthermore, every time he looked at the child, he would start to think whether Rainie had an affair with another ma! The child belonged to another man, but Rainie was the one who was pregnant with him! Did they really have no rtionship in the future? As he thought about it, he suddenly realized how big of a mistake he had made. However, Nathaniel thought that he still didn''t understand where he wasing from. Then, he continue coldly, "Emory set you up and pretended that you guys have slept together. Then, she sent a message to Rainie by using her phone. She said that you were drunk and asked her to pick you up. After all, she nned this so that Rainie would see you lying in bed with her. During that time, Rainie had just been discharged from the hospital. What would you think if you saw Rainie sleeping with another man?" Upon hearing this, Thomas was left speechless as he was in great sorrow. Then, Nathaniel went on to say, "Emory went to find Rainieter and showed her pregnancy report to her by saying that it was your child. How can Rainie tolerate an arrogant and scheming woman like her? You should be grateful that she only threw a tantrum because of her personality. Also, she tolerated all of Emory''s dirty little tricks because she knew that you wanted a child desperately. But what about you? What are you doing as her husband?" Thomas couldn''t take it anymore at this point. "Mr. Ye, I was wrong." "Yes you are, you found the wrong person! However, some mistakes can be amended, but you can''t do so now. There is no turning back, especially for a woman like Rainie. You have forgotten about all her principles! She will definitely divorce you." After hearing Nathaniel''s words, Thomas immediately panicked. "No! Mr. Ye, help me plead to Mrs. Ye and get her to persuade Rainie. I will change, I promise! I admit that I''m a jerk. I will do whatever she wants, as long as she doesn''t divorce me." "Then abort the child." Thomas was stunned when he heard what Nathaniel had said. His face immediately turned pale, and his eyes were dull as if he had heard the most terrible words coming out of Nathaniel''s mouth. Did Nathaniel ask him to abort the child? However, he personally apanied Emory for the maternity check. He even saw the ultrasound of the baby. Right now, the baby was fully formed and also had a heartbeat. He could still clearly remember how exciting the experience was. How could he abandon his child? On the other hand, Nathaniel knew Thomas'' decision even before asking him about it. Sometimes, people really couldn''t see what they cared about the most. Thomas thought that he cared about Rainie. However, in reality, having a child of his own was something he cared about the most. He didn''t care who the mother of the child was as long as he could get a biological child. He even thought that having Rainie to be the child''s mother was a sign of his trust and love for her, but little did he know that his actions were hurting her. Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 "Mr. Ye, the child is innocent." Finally, Thomas said that. Upon hearing this, Nathaniel was left speechless. He whispered, "Thomas, since we''re good brothers, I''ll give you a word of advice. You should get a divorce as soon as possible. Otherwise, I can''t help you if things get out of hand. I always thought that you were someone Rainie could trust her entire life. I thought that you were great and had excellent qualities. However, I didn''t expect things to turn out this way. Perhaps everyone has a selfish side. Even though you haven''t gone against your principles or personality, some people will be disappointed in you just because of one thing that you did." As such, I have to say that I''m pretty disappointed in you now." Then, Nathaniel hung up the phone. Nathaniel had rarely spoken such heavy and harsh words to Thomas during these years. Henxe, Thomas was in a daze. He stood there with a stunned expression, and he didn''t notice when his phone had fell to the ground. Mr. Ye said that he was selfish, but who was he doing this for? Wasn''t he just afraid that Rainie would have no one to rely on when she grew old? If he were to pass away before Rainie, at least there was still a child she could depend on, wasn''t it? Moreover, Rainie would be named the child''s biological mother. Naturally, the child would also treat her as her own mother since young. Why just couldn''t she understand his efforts? How could this be called selfish? Thomas thought that he was right. However, Nathaniel''s words were still lingering in his mind, so he felt a bit upset. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Without waiting for Thomas to speak, Emory opened the office door and came in with a cup of coffee. "What''s wrong? You look sad. I made a cup of coffee for you. Here, have a try." Emory smiled brightly, as Thomas recalled Nathaniel''s words. The woman in front of him was gentle and kind. She was also a good helper, and she assisted him in business matters. He even spent more time with her than with Rainie. Was her kind character all an illusion? Furthermore, was she doing all sorts of bad deeds towards Rainie behind his back? At this thought, Thomas stared straight at Emory. Emory was intimidated by his stare, so her smile became stiff. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?" "Why are you still wearing high heels while you''re pregnant? Aren''t you afraid of hurting the child?" Thomas withdrew his sharp gaze. Upon hearing what he had to say, Emory breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, I don''t have time to buy a new pair of shoes. After all, I''ve been busy withpany''s affairs these days." "I have already asked the personnel department to recruit two assistants. Guide them through the process of thepany in the next few days and rest well at home." Emory was stunned when she heard this, and she said anxiously, "There are so many things going on in thepany. How can I ask the neers to take over everything in a few days?" "I''m here, right? I can lead the rookies." "Mr. Song, I''m only pregnant for fifty days. I don''t need rest, and I can still work." "I hope the child can be born safely." Thomas''s gaze became sharp as he said this. Emory bit her lower lip as she knew that it was useless for her to continue arguing with Thomas. Then, she said with some grievances, "Did Ms. Blu put pressure on you? Mr. Song, you are the president of apany, so why are you afraid of her?" "It''s none of your business. I have hired a nanny and also bought you a house. Hand over the work you have within five days. I will arrange special personnel to take care of your daily necessities. You''ll be rewarded with what you deserve as long as you give birth to the baby healthily." Emory was delighted after hearing what Thomas had said. She remembered that Thomas promised to give her a sum of money. Although it was not arge amount of money, she still had ways to keep the child with her. At this thought, there was a trace of joy on her face. Seeing this, Thomas sneered in his heart. Sure enough, she was a b*tch. It seemed that it was time for him to make a thorough investigation on the horrible things she had done something behind his back. "You may leave now. I''m getting back to work." Thomas drove her out directly by saying so. Meanwhile, Mango returned to the private room after she made the call to Nathaniel. She did not want to disturb Rainie''s rest. Therefore, she sent a message to Merle and asked him to investigate the reason why Rainie was always coughing. She also wanted him to find out the people Rainie had been in contact with. Then, Mango stayed there to apany Rainie. Rainie had slept till the sun had got down without knowing it because she probably hadn''t taken a good rest for a long time. When she opened her eyes, she saw Mango reading a book. She looked at it carefully and found that it was her script. Hence, she did a stretch and rubbed her shoulders. "Are you interested in acting?" "Nah, I''m not. I just wanted to see what you were filming." Mango handed the script to Rainie saying this. On the other hand, Rainie felt better than before. Perhaps she had finally vented out the grievances in her heart, or maybe it was because Mango was by her side. Anyway, she felt secure and energized. "Have you decided where you want to go for a holiday during the next few days?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Mango tried her best not to mention Thomas. After all, she was aggravated every time she think about what Thomas had done. Rainie stretched her neck and felt a little ufortable. "Do you think it''s a good idea for me to take a break all of a sudden? Will my fans be upset?" "You must think what''s best for you first, not for the fans." Mango rolled her eyes at Rainie. However, Rainie smiled and said, "Haha! Yes, you''re right. However, I don''t know where to go on such short notice. In the past few years, my assistant has been arranging everything for me, and Thomas was the one who hired the assistant. Hah! I suspect that she stayed with me to monitor me." Mango suddenly felt a little sad after hearing this. She hugged Rainie and whispered, "Come with me to Ango. Let''s rx and unwind for just a few days. I''ll also introduce my cousins to you. What do you say?" "Cousin? Who are you talking about?" "Take a guess." Mango was beating around the bush. Rainie suddenly wanted tough. It felt as if they had returned to the past right now, and it was truly a nostalgic feeling. "Okay, whatever you say, when will we leave?" "Let''s do it now." Mango felt that it was pointless to stay. After all, she knew Thomas'' personality well, and he would be on his way to find Rainie after ending the call with Nathaniel. In order not to affect Rainie''s holiday ns, she turned off her cell phone. Now, no one knew her whereabouts except for Braiden Jenkins. In fact, Braiden would never disclose Rainie''s location to Thomas. No matter the final result, Mango knew that Rainie and Thomas needed some time off to calm down. However, she also had her own ns. She nned to take Rainie to Ango with her and visit Tristan! She had decided that someone needed to treat Rainie''s cough immediately. Since the hospital couldn''t find anything, she hoped that Tristan could do so. After all, Rainie''s wellbeing was very important to her. Moreover, Anaya was working for Queena in Ango, and Denver was also there. Hence, it would be a good opportunity for Rainie to meet up with Denver. Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 "Are you crazy? Now? I haven''t even gone back to get my clothes." Rainie was taken aback by Mango''s impromptu decision. However, Mango smiled and said, "What''s the problem with that? We''ll just get your clothes at the local market once we arrive. Let''s go. I''ve already prepared a private ne and it''s ready to take off now." "Huh? I haven''t had dinner yet." "We''ll eat once we get there." Rainie could tell that Mango was determined to take her away no matter what. That was fine. Maybe she would feel better after going out for a break. After all, what was there to be afraid of with Mango by her side? Well, Nathaniel was wealthy, but she could still afford to pay for her own clothes as she had money. "Since you have said so, let''s go." Rainie shrugged indifferently as she looked free and easy as before. Well, Mango didn''t want a bad marriage to tie down Rainie altogether, and she also didn''t want this to impact her future. Since she had agreed to travel, Mango directly drove her to the airport and left for Ango. As expected, Thomas searched everywhere for Rainie. However, Rainie''s phone was turned off, and no one knew where she had gone. She even left her assistant behind, so Thomas was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do. However, he was relieved after finding out there Rainie had an advertisement to film the next day. He was very clear about Rainie''s passion and responsibility when it came to her work. Therefore, he nned to meet her up tomorrow at the filming site. After all, he hadn''t had a conversation with her for a long time. Meanwhile, it was already past nine o''clock in the evening when the girls arrived in Ango. Mango''s stomach was growling profusely, and Rainie was also exhausted as well. Hence, Mango called Lebanon, and the head of security came to pick them up personally. Rainie noticed one of the guard''s attractive appearance and said with a smile, "Is Ango full of handsome men? I''m really getting into it." The chief bodyguard was shocked and quickly lowered his head, which made Rainie excited. She was feeling refreshed after leaving the sad ce behind. Upon seeing her happy face, Mango smiled and said, "Hey! You''re scaring him. He''s one of the most capable subordinates working for my cousin. My cousin is the leader of the country, Lebanon Fang." "Wow, that;s amazing. You''re the emperor''s rtive now!" Rainie leaned against the chair and looked at the car driving through the bustling streets. Suddenly, she started reminiscing how much freedom she had in the past. She had not had a holiday since her career had started growing steadily in recent years. Judging from this, she was indeed not a good wife. She would be at work, and she would be filming day and night without returning home. Thomas was really lonely back then. When Mango saw that Rainie was a little absentminded, she hit her with her elbow. "What are you thinking about?" "Nothing. It''s just that I''ve been too tired after working so hard for the past few years. So, I feel a little guilty when my surroundings have quietened down a little." "Urgh! You are just a workaholic." Mango shook her head helplessly. However, Rainieughed and remained silent. Soon, they arrived at the pce. When Nathaniel heard that Mango had returned, he quickly came out to wee her. "Honey, why didn''t you call me? I wouldn''t have known about your return if Lebanon hadn''t mentioned it just now." Upon seeing Nathaniel''s calm expression, Mango exined, "I''m here to apany Rainie so that we can have fun for a few days." "I''ll drive you guys around the town." Nathaniel volunteered himself. "No need. We just want to go shopping on our own." Her words made Nathaniel a little sad. "Honey, it''s not right for you to vent your anger on me." On the other hand, Rainie was envious of their love for each other even after getting married for so long. It made her think about the marriage she had with Thomas, which left her in deep thought. After all, she had also yed a part in causing their marriage to end up this way. Thomas was lonely and was eager to have children. As his wife, she should have been more attentive to his needs. However, she ignored Thomas. Instead, she had been too absorbed in her career for the past few years. That was why she didn''t take notice of it when everything went smoothly with Thomas'' support. But how could she have thought about it? A person would feel tired and wrong if they did not get anything in return after periods of contributing to the rtionship. Furthermore, she wasn''t by his side when he needed her the most. Therefore, it was just human nature when Thomas relied on another woman forfort. Therefore, both parties were to me now that things had ended up this way. Rainie suddenly recalled the things that Mango had done for Nathaniel. Mango decided to call it quits while she was at the peak in the designing field for the sake of Nathaniel. On the other hand, Nathaniel had also given up a lot for her. The couple had always been working hard fortheir goals. They had paid the price together, and they strived even harder to ovee the challenges. Rainie suddenly understood what went wrong. Nathaniel had been talking to Mango when he realized that she had fixed her gaze on Rainie. Hence, he couldn''t help but nce in her direction. Rainie was looking much thinner than before, and herplexion was bad. It was enough to tell that her marriage was at its worst. Although Thomas'' mistakes had nothing to do him, Nathaniel still felt sorry for her. "Rainie, I''ll persuade Thomas. You...." Before he could finish her sentence, he was nudged by Mango. Damn it! Why did he have to talk about this incident now? On the other hand, when Rainie saw what Mango had done, she smiled and said, "It''s okay. I''m no longer sad about Thomas'' matter. Although I''m upset with what happened, I have thought about it thoroughly. Thomas and I are both at fault, and there''s no one to me for this." "So? Are you nning to forgive him?" Mango''s brows furrowed slightly, and Nathaniel also nced towards her. Rainie shook her head and said, "Although I love him, I am still responsible for my failure in our marriage. I can forgive him, but I can''t forget about this. Of course, I won''t pursue my love for him anymore." Indeed, this was what Rainie would do. Mango heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. In fact, she was worried that Rainie would give in again and hurt herself once more. Meanwhile, Nathaniel looked at Rainie with a hint of admiration in his eyes. "Divorce isn''t a scary thing. Just do well in your next marriage and you''ll be fine." Rainie was stunned when she heard this. The next marriage? s! She did not have the confidence and courage to fall in love again. Mango quickly grabbed her hand and pulled her inside. As they walked, she said, "I want to introduce you to my cousin, Tristan Acker. He''s amazing!" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. While they were speaking, Mango had already left Nathaniel far behind. Meanwhile, Rainie was slightly taken aback when she heard Tristan''s name. Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 "Why? Do you know Tristan?" Rainie shook her head and replied, "No, but I seem to have heard of this name somewhere." "Where?" "I don''t remember." Mango immediately smiled when she heard this. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Hmm? Maybe you''ve mistaken him for someone else because of all the roles that you''ve yed." Then, Mango pulled Rainie''s hand and entered the ce together. Just then, Lebanon put down his official duties and walked out. Upon seeing so, Mango quickly introduced Rainie to him. Rainie looked kind and graceful, which made Lebanon admire her. After that, they had dinner together. Nathaniel had been busy with work while Mango was away, and he hadn''t eaten much for dinner either. Therefore, he apanied them to dinner since Mango had returned. After Rainie finished her meal, Mango brought her to visit the ces around the pce. Rainie was intrigued and amazed when she walked around it. Nathaniel had initially thought he could sleep with Mango in his arms after she returned. However, who would have thought that Mango would directly move her mattress to Rainie''s room and leave him alone? Meanwhile, Zion looked at Nathaniel''s aggrieved expression and couldn''t help but smile. "Why don''t Ie and apany you tonight?" "Sounds great." He thought that Nathaniel would refuse, but thetter actually agreed! Hence, Zion immediately regretted it. "Can I take back what I just said?" "No, you can''t." After saying that, Nathaniel grabbed Zion by the cor and dragged him away. On the other hand, Rainie was surprised to see Mangoing to her room. Despite so, she was touched. "Did you just leave your husband alone? Aren''t you afraid that he will be jealous?" "Why would he be jealous? I can sleep in the same bed with him for the rest of his life. However, you''ll probably end up spending time with another man in the future, so I don''t know how long I can apany you." Rainie was dumbfounded and surprised after hearing this. Was she showing off her rtionship with Nathaniel? Rainie sullenly thought for a moment. However, she was exhausted from the travelling and fell asleep immediately. Meanwhile, Mango felt much more at ease upon seeing her sleeping soundly. However, she stayed up the whole night. The next day, it was still early when Mango woke up. She looked at Rainie, who was still asleep, and got up quietly. When she came out, she couldn''t help but frown when she saw Nathaniel working in the living room in front of aputer. "Did you stay up all night?" When Nathaniel heard his wife''s voice, he looked up and said with a smile, "I''ve slept for a few hours. I just woke up." Mango knew why Nathaniel had been so busy the past few days. Although she was still angry because of what Thomas had done, she still felt bad when she saw how exhausted her husband was. Then, She walked over and massaged his shoulders while saying softly, "You have so many businesses, so it must be difficult to transfer all of them at once. Besides, if the superiors find out about this, they will try to limit you in many ways. Why don''t you..." "I know. I''m trying to transfer my main business over while they are not paying attention. Well, as for the rest, it doesn''t matter whether they''re still in Ocean City." Nathaniel gripped Mango''s hand gently as his heart softened. "Why don''t you sit next to me for a while?" Mango sat beside him after hearing this. Meanwhile, Nathaniel felt refreshed as he smelled the fragrance of her wavy hair. "I''ve scolded Thomas, and he probably is in a difficult situation now. Things areplicated, and I''ll stand by Rainie''s side no matter what the results are." Mango was delighted upon hearing his words. "I''m not trying to pick against him, but he went too far this time." "I know, but he didn''t realize it himself. s! Thomas has wasted all these years he spent learning." Nathaniel felt somewhat regretful as he said this. If Thomas and Rainie got a divorce Mango would definitely not want him to be involved with Thomas anymore. Furthermore, he had moved all his assets overseas. In the future, he probably couldn''t live with Mango abroad. This meant that he probably couldn''t get in touch with Thomas frequently anymore. Nathaniel had already thought it through, but he didn''t say anything about it. On the other hand, Mango didn''t say anything about Thomas. Instead, she asked Nathaniel to take care of his health, and he was delighted after hearing this. The two had a sweet time together before Mango stood up and looked for Tristan. Hence, Mango had dragged Tristan away mysteriously when he had just woken up. Hence, he was speechless. "Didn''t you go back to your home country? When did youe back?" "Last night. Anyway, please do me a favour." Mango looked at him with a bright smile while saying this. "Stop it, you''re making me blush just by staring and smiling at me like that. Just tell me what you want." Tristan scratched his head in confusion. Then, Mango quickly brought up what happened to Rainie. Furthermore, she told him about Emory''s pregnancy and how Rainie was coughing up blood. "Did you just say that the doctor couldn''t diagnose it?" "Yeah, that''s right." This was what Mango was most worried about. "Bring her to myb once she wakes up. I''ll take a look at her." "Thank you, Tristan!" Mango really wanted to give Tristan a big kiss on the cheeks as a token of appreciation. However, she immediately dismissed the thought when she thought about Prisci and Nathaniel. While she left with a cheeky smile, Tristan looked in the direction of the bedroom as if he was thinking about something. Then, the corner of his mouth lifted up. His wife''s body needed some treatment as well, so he could treat both of them at the same time. At this thought, he went straight to theboratory. On the other hand, Mango made breakfast for Rainie and Nathaniel. Hence, Rainie felt blessed when she saw that she was in time for breakfast after she had just woken up. "Wow! I get to taste some homemade breakfast in the morning. This feels amazing!" On the other hand, Nathaniel was a little upset. "Hey! That''s mine!" "Hehehe, Mr. Ye, don''t be so petty. Mango said that she still has a lifetime with you. We''re just going to stick together for a few days. Don''t be jealous of me, okay?" Nathaniel felt delighted after hearing what Rainie had said. Hence, he didn''t mind sharing Mango''s homemade breakfast with her anymore. Meanwhile, Mango did not say anything. Once Rainie had finished her meal, she brought Rainie to Tristan''sboratory. "Why did you bring me here?" Rainie was puzzled, so she couldn''t help but ask. Mango whispered, "Did you think that I wouldn''t find out about your condition if you continued to hide it from me? How long do you n to hide the fact that you''re coughing up blood?" After hearing this, Rainie''s face turned pale as she whispered, "But the doctors didn''t find anything wrong with me too, right?" "Hah! How could you not be more careful after learning that the doctors couldn''t diagnose your condition? What if the condition worsens? Do you really wish to die?" Mango scolded her and pushed her directly into Tristan''sboratory. "Tristan, I brought her here. Please take a look at her." Meanwhile, Rainie nced at Tristan and felt as if she had seen him somewhere before. On the other hand, Tristan was also slightly taken aback when he saw her. However, he immediately hid the astonishment in his eyes and said in a low voice, "Hello, I am Tristan Acter, Mango''s cousin." "I''m Rainie Blu." Rainie shook hands with him and sat down with Tristan''s instructions. Then, Tristan examined Rainie while the others waited outside. However, his face turned serious when he read the blood report. Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 Tristan knew that he had seen Rainie before. It seemed that they have met each other once during the time he was carrying out one of his mission. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Back then, Rainie had been abandoned in the cemetery, and she had a scared expression on her face. He wanted to save her, but he was on a mission. Therefore, he was unable to help her out. He gave her a phone number and introduced himself. When the mission was over, he learned that she didn''t call for help. He realised that it might be because Rainie had no phone with her. How could she not ask for help if she had a phone? Unfortunately, he hadn''t thought it through at that time. Had Rainie been sick since then? s! He felt sorry for her. He frowned as he looked at the unknown information in the blood report. It wasn''t a disease but poison! She had consumed a poison that would destroy her body slowly. Who on earth poisoned her? Was it her husband? His frown deepened at this thought. Then, he decided to leave. "Tristan." Mango had been waiting at the door the entire time, and she stood up anxiously when she saw Tristaning out. On the contrary, Rainie wasn''t curious at all. She took a nce before lowering her head and yed with her phone. It was as if she didn''t care about her illness at all. Finally, Rainie raised her head and looked at Tristan. After that, she asked with a confused expression, "Is there something wrong with my body?" "No." Tristan was a little stunned, and he decided to stop himself from telling the truth. However, Mango noticed something strange about his behaviour. "Tristan, are you really okay?" "I''m fine, it''s just that I haven''t had a good rest recently, so my body isn''t feeling quite well recently. Don''t worry, I just need to treat myself slightly." Tristan reassured Mango while he rubbed her head affectionately. Well, Nathaniel would definitely get agitated if he were to see this. At this thought, Tristan rubbed Mango''s hair again and even messed it up. "Hey! Tristan!" Mango stared at him speechlessly, causing him to break out intoughter. Rainie suddenly thought of Denver when she noticed their interaction. Suddenly, she wondered how Denver was doing right now. On the other hand, Mango didn''t want to argue with Tristan anymore. Then, she took Rainie with her and left. "Let''s go eat something delicious." "Don''t eat too much, alright? Her body is quite weak now." As Tristan said these words inly, Mango finally realised something. "Tristan, shall we have a chat first?" "What about your friend?" "I''m going out for a walk." Rainie acted as if she was not involved in this. She directly voiced her opinion and patted Mango''s hand before leaving. As Rainie left, the smile on Mango''s face gradually vanished. "Do you know Rainie from before?" "How did you know?" Tristan led her into theboratory and locked the door. Finally, he felt relieved. Mango wasn''t an idiot. When she saw what Tristan was doing, her heart couldn''t help but stop a little. "About Rainie...." "She was poisoned." Tristan''s words were "Poisoned? How did that happen?" "Well, that''s what I saw from theponents in her blood. From the look of it, she must''ve know about it." Upon hearing his words, Mango disagreed immediately. "That''s impossible! If Rainie knew that she was poisoned, how could she not say anything?" "But do you think she looks worried?" Mango was stunned as she recalled all of Rainie''s actions. He was right. Rainie wouldn''t have acted so calm if she didn''t know about it in the first ce. "What the hell is going on?" "How poisonous is the blood?'' "It''s not fatal, but it makes her cough blood and feel stuffy in the chest. However, it would still be harmful in the long run. Despite so, she still benefited from it." Tristan looked at Mango and exined, "She was infertile due to a condition known as hypomenorrhea, and she took some medicine for treatment. Surprisingly, the poison was able to eradicate this condition as an effect. I think bing a mother wouldn''t be a problem anymore." "What?" Mango was ecstatic when she heard this. "Are you serious?" "Why would I lie to you? However, this poison is a rare poison that will harm her slowly, but it does not hurt the body very much. This is unexpected. Who has shee into contact with recently?" Tristan was interested in the poison. Mango shook her head and thought for a moment before saying, "Hmm, no one actually. It''s just a young guy called Braiden Jenkins. Could he be the one giving her the medicine?" "I don''t know." Tristan felt a little drowsy after he finished speaking. He stretched his back and said with a smile, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first. Prisci is about to wake up." "Wait a second, Tristan. Have you met Rainie previously?" Mango couldn''t help but ask at the thought of their strange interaction just now. Upon hearing this, Tristan simply told Mango about what happened during his previous mission. After hearing this, Mango was stunned. "Rainie was trapped in the cemetery, and you met her there?" "I had an urgent task on hand so I just gave her a phone number. However, I didn''t realize that she didn''t have a phone with her." It had been many years since this happened. Hence, Tristan was really embarrassed now that he thought about it, Meanwhile, Mango was left speechless. It seemed that Rainie was telling the truth when she said that Tristan''s name sounded familiar. Mango could have never imagined how fate worked in wondrous ways. It was amazing how fate could brought them together after years. Then, Mango walked out of theb and found Rainie walking under the sunlight. She was looking much calmerpared to before. At the thought of her conversation with Tristan just now, Mango took a deep breath and sat down beside her. When Rainie felt that someone was sitting next to her, she turned her head slightly and smiled sweetly at Mango. ''Are you here?" "Do you know that you were poisoned?" Suddenly, Mango couldn''t understand Rainie''s thoughts and actions. Her gut feeling even told her that Rainie had poisoned herself instead. Sure enough, Rainie paused for a moment. She then smiled bitterly and said, "It seems that your cousin has told you everything." "Why did you do this? Who gave you the poison?" Mango was suddenly mad. She pulled Rainie up and growled, "Do you know that''s poison? You''ll die if this continues! Do you get it?" "I understand, but being alive was far worse than death." Rainie seemed to be relieved as she said this. She looked at Mango with tears welling up in her eyes. "Mango, I know I couldn''t hide it from you. From the moment you asked Tristan to treat me, I knew I couldn''t hide it anymore. But I didn''t intend to hurt you." "What? How could you take your life this lightly? Rainie, you shouldn''t risk your life for anyone else! Not me nor Denver, and not even Thomas." Mango roared, and her tears suddenly gushed out. Her intuition told her that Rainie had done this because of Thomas. Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 Rainie was slightly stunned when Mango mentioned Thomas'' name. She lowered her head and whispered, "I just wanted to destroy their rtionship." "What? How could you try to destroy their rtionship using your own life? Rainie Blu, are you crazy?" Mango poked Rainie''s forehead forcefully as she said these words. She was really pissed off by Rainie right now! "What the hell is going on?" Seeing that Mango was so angry, Rainie finally decided to confess. Then, she said in a low voice, "Thomas sent someone to investigate my ident. Although he knew that it had something to do with Emory, he always pretended not to know anything and even protected her. After all, he was afraid that I would hurt the child in her belly. What else could I do? So what if I kill that woman with a knife? What next? Thomas and I have also turned against each other because of this." "How else do you expect Thomas to treat you then? Are you still trying to rekindle the rtionship even though he has mistreated you?!" Mango was so enraged that her chest was aching. If Rainie answered ''yes'' right now, she would drop everything and ignore this situation. However, Rainie shook her head and said, "No, I didn''t want him to stay. Although I love him deeply, I won''t let him hurt me like this. Emory did such an awful thing to me, but I am his wife. However, how can he pretend not to know anything? After seeing this, I know that our rtionship is ending. Despite so, I didn''t want him to get what he wanted, and I wouldn''t let this matter slide so easily just by divorcing him. It''s so unfair!" "What does this have to do with you poisoning yourself then?" Mango was confused when she heard this. However, Rainie smiled and said, "Thomas was the one who found and hired an assistant for me. To put it bluntly, my assistant is Thomas''s subordinate. Thomas keeps a close eye on my every move. However, I found out that my assistant had contacted Emory after the ident. Emory even asked her to gift me some supplements for my health. However, I found out that there''s something odd about the ingredients. Although it''s not poison, it contains musk. Ingesting products with musk for the long term can cause infertility. Perhaps she did it because Thomas didn''t tell her about my physical condition. I had already consumed it when the assistant handed the supplement over. Of course, I should use the evidence against her, right? Even if I had divorced him, I still wanted him to feel guilty for me. Also, I wanted to stir up constant conflict between Emory and him. I granted his wish of him wanting a child, but I swore to make his next marriage a disaster!" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Mango noticed the intense repulsion and deep hatred Rainie had right now. She detested Thomas! Yes, that was right. She should detest him! After all, Rainie expected her husband to care about her and stand up for her when she was framed and fell from the rail. But what had Thomas done? How could he pretend not to know anything and even protect Emory? He said he did this to take care of the baby in her belly. However, did he also realise that his actions had hurt Rainie? Mango suddenly understood Rainie''s resentment, so she retorted, "Even so, you don''t have to risk your life and health for this! You''re hurting yourself, and it''s not worth it." "Although the medicine sounds dangerous, it does little harm to the body. I have asked him about it too. He said that it''ll be fine as long as I don''t take it continuously for three months." "He? Who is he? Are you talking about Braiden Jenkins?" Mango immediately understood the most important information that Rainie had mentioned. However, Rainie shook her head. She didn''t want to reveal the person''s identity. Mango knew that Rainie was hiding something from her. However, her guess should be right. "Do you know that the medicine is very potent? If it weren''t for your health condition right now, you would have..." "I know, but I''m already done for. s! I will never be able to be a mother for my whole life. So what are you afraid of? I can do anything as long as I''m still alive." When Mango saw Rainie''s indifferent expression, she was a little upset. "How long are you going to take the medicine?" "I''ll do it Until Thomas agree to the divorce!" A strong sh of hatred and despise shot out from her eyes as she said this. "I will give him the child because he wants one, but he should repay me with the things I deserve. Previously, I thought about having a peaceful and mutual divorce with him because of the child. However, Emory attacked me first, but he turned a deaf ear to it. Since then, I decided to take all his property! Anyway, everything he acquired right now was given to him by Nathaniel! Nathaniel would not have given him so many connections and resources if it weren''t for his marriage with me. He also wouldn''t have transferred the money and the threepanies under Thomas name as a wedding gift. I have calcted that Nathaniel was the one who gave eighty percent of his assets to him. However, I won''t be so ruthless as well. As such, I don''t want a penny from his original assets, but just the stock andpanies that had been given to him by the Ye family after he married me!" Mango suddenly understood the meaning behind Rainie''s words. Rainie had been letting Emory hurt her, and she even showed indifference towards Thomas''s behavior. In fact, she was actually waiting for an opportunity to ruin both of them. Mango was right! She knew that Rainie would not be so tolerant towards their terrible behavior. In fact, Rainie wasn''t entirely mean to Thomas. At least she still gave Thomas the original property and supported his decision to want a child by retreating from the marriage. However, she wanted everything that the Ye family gave to him because those were their wedding gifts. Those gifts were presented on behalf of Rainie''s family as they hoped that Thomas would treat her well. However, Thomas did otherwise. He had mistreated Rainie and hurt her feelings significantly! Therefore, why couldn''t she take back the property that belonged to her? On the other hand, it was inappropriate for Nathaniel to ask for it. However, Rainie was the most suitable candidate. But, Mango sighed and said, "It''s too risky." "I don''t have much to lose now, but I can''t be so generous to use my dowry to pay for Emory''s lifestyle and her child funds! If Thomas wants the child, he can use his own money to raise it." Rainie gritted her teeth furiously as she spoke. After that, Mango patted her shoulder and whispered, "I have good news." "Hah! What kind of good news would I still have now?" Rainie was not excited about this. Mango said in a low voice, "My brother said that the medicine that you''re using had impacted your womb. After some treatment, you can still improve your fertility. This means that you still have hope of bing a mother in the future." Rainie suddenly froze, as if she had heard a joke. Then, she suddenlyughed and burst into tears. She cried tearfully, and Mango felt sorry for her. "Hahaha! Thomas has always wanted a child. He always thought I couldn''t have a child and had no hope. Now, did God give me the right to be a mother out of nowhere? Don''t you think this is ridiculous? Perhaps God also thinks that I shouldn''t give birth to a child for Thomas, right? Hahaha, this is hrious!" Rainieughed and cried as she said these words. Suddenly, she began to cough violently. Then, a mouthful of bright red blood immediately sshed out from her mouth and scattered all over the ground. Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 "Rainie!" Although they knew that the medicine was not a threat to Rainie, Mango was still scared out of her wits when she saw such a frightening scene. However, Rainie waved her hand. Her face was dreadfully pale, but she sat up by herself. Her emotions were in an utter mess right now. She felt happy and excited, but she was also upset and devastated. If Thomas hadn''t done that, she would have told him about the good news about her being a mother. In fact, Thomas would definitely be over the moon upon knowing it. However, now there was no need to say it anymore. Meanwhile, Mango did not say anything else and silently apanied her by her side. After a long time, Rainie finally whispered, "Mango, I want to go out for a walk." "I''ll apany you." "I want to go out alone. Can you lend me a car? I see a sports car in the garage." Mango was taken aback by Rainie''s request. However, she still nodded when she thought of Rainie''s current mood. "Take care of yourself. If anything happens, let me know." "Alright." Rainie nodded in reply. After that, Mango found a sports car that was more durable and safer before handing it over to Rainie. Then, Rainie took the car keys and went out. She drove very fast and sped across the road. After going out of the urban area, she headed straight for the suburbs. In fact, someone had given her a location, and she was driving towards the destination. Rainie drove the car to the southern suburbs, where there happened to be a car racingpetition. She parked the car nicely and got off. In front of her, the cars were speeding across the circuit as they chased after each other. Rainie listened to the sound of the car engines, and she was immersed in her thoughts. Not long after, a man wearing a racing suit and a helmet came over. "Care to join us for twops?" "Nah, I''m not good at it." She refused directly. "Sit beside me, and I''ll run you through a few rounds. It''s very exciting, and I guarantee that it''ll get rid of all your worries." There was a hint of temptation in the man''s voice. Rainie frowned slightly, but she still got on the man''s car. When the car started, the engine''s roar was deafening, which made her feel somewhat ufortable. However, Rainie was still felt alive as the car sped across the circuit. It was an exhrating and intense experience, which made her both nervous and scared. Therefore, she couldn''t help holding the hand next to her, but she didn''t scream like the other women. The man could see that Rainie was very tense. He shouted at the top of his voice, "No one here knows you. If you are afraid, you can shout out. You''ll feel better this way!" In the beginning, Rainie couldn''t be herself. However, finally, she screamed at the top of her lungs as the car sped up again. Her piercing voice echoed in the car and disappeared with the wind. Upon seeing this, the man''s lips lifted slightly. However, he didn''t slow down his driving at all. After they had gone around for twops, Rainie was exhausted. In the end, the man helped her down as she leaned against the corner and gasped for breath. No one knew whether she was crying or sweating. This was the first time she had vented her emotions so heartily after the incident with Thomas. Although it was tiring, she felt extremely refreshed. She felt as if all the sadness and mixed emotions that she had been enduring for the past few days had been releasedpletely. Just then, the man took off his hardcover and revealed his charming face. "Hey, you''re a celebrity. Aren''t you afraid of making the headlines just by lying here without caring about your image?" "Didn''t you say that no one here knows me?" Rainie didn''t even have the strength to look at him as she asked. The man burst intoughter after hearing this. "Did you actually believe my words? Haha! How can a woman like you trust others so easily? You need to learn from mistakes, don''t you?" "Get lost!" Rainie rolled her eyes at him before closing her eyes subconsciously. The weather here was just nice and warm. It seemed that it could dispel the negative energy in her heart and soul. However, the man didn''t take her words seriously andid down beside her. He put his hands behind his head before looking straight upon the blue sky and fluffy white clouds. During this time, neither of them spoke. After a while, Rainie finally regained her strength. She turned to look at the man beside her and whispered, "Thank you." "Yeah?" The man was slightly stunned and looked at her with a confused expression. Rainie smiled and said, "Thank you for helping me." "Nah, I didn''t help you. I only found a person to try the medicine for free. It''s an ancient treatment method. Since I am afraid of death, I naturally need someone else to help me test out its effects. However, no one dares to try it apart from an idiot like you. By the way, you''ve already eaten this medicine for a month, so how do you feel? I think yourplexion isn''t that good, so why don''t you stop? I don''t want to be involved in any crimes or A trace of worry shed across the man''s eyes as he said these words. He thought that Rainie would refute him, but she was unusually quiet. As he didn''t know what she was thinking, he simply continued saying, "Also, I won''t give you this medicine again, whether you agree or not." "Alright." Rainie nodded, which made the man slightly stunned. "What? Have you figured things out? Are you going to reconcile with him? Or are you nning to cut him off?" Rainie finally looked at him when she heard this. After looking at him for a while, there was a trace of inquiry and curiosity in her eyes, which embarrassed the man. "Hey, don''t look at me like that! It makes me feel a little scared. You like me, don''t you?" "Bah! Stop overthinking." Rainie looked away and said nonchntly, "Carlo Foster, who the hell are you?" I m a man. Carlo said frivolously. However, Rainie rolled her eyes at him and said, "I can tell that by looking at you, right? I''m asking about your identity." Carlo suddenly leaned over, and Rainie was startled by his handsome appearance. "Hey! What are you doing?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "I''m trying to see if you''re really interested in me." "No, I¡¯m not!" Rainie pushed him away and sat up while saying this. Then, she was in a bit of a daze as she said softly, "I''m just curious. How could a mere film producer have that kind of medicine on hand?" "Didn''t I told you? I just needed someone to test out the medicine. You are just a guinea pig." "Then why are you in Ang? I seem to remember that you were still in our country before I left. Also, I came here suddenly on a private ne with Mango, so why do you happen to be here too? You even gave me a location and wanted to know if I would find you. Carlo, what are you trying to do to me? Wait, perhaps you are not targeting me, but you''re using me as bait to lure the people behind me out? Who is it that you want? Nathaniel or Mango? Or is it Tristan?" Suddenly, Rainie turned as her sharp gaze bored directly into Carlo. Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 Carlo never thought Rainie could remain calm and rational after a failed marriage. Right now, he couldn''t help but be impressed. "It seems that the rumors about you are untrue. How can such a clever woman like you be a fool?" "Hey! Don''t change the topic and answer my question." This was the reason why she came to see Carlo without telling Mango. She was not very familiar with Carlo at first. It all happened when she found out that there was something wrong with the supplements given by her assistant, and Carlo happened to be around. At that time, he suggested changing the medicine to trick Emory. However, Rainie felt that she had nothing to lose. Besides, she also sent Carlo''s medicine for ab report and found that it wasn''t harmful. Thus, she epted Carlo''s kindness. She thought it was a secret between them. Also, she believed in Carlo''s excuse of finding someone to test out the medicine. Even if it was intentional, Rainie knew she had nothing to lose. This morning, she received a message sent by Carlo saying that he was waiting for her in the southern suburbs. At that moment, Rainie had already guessed it. This was also the reason why she didn''t tell Mango that the medicine was given by Carlo. She didn''t want to bring any trouble to Nathaniel and Mango. However, she only made a guess by mentioning Tristan''s name. "Do you know about the rtionship between Mango and Tristan?" Rainie''s eyes narrowed slightly as she asked. Upon hearing this, Carlo was stunned. In the end, he stopped smiling and acted as if nothing had happened. He whispered, "You''re really smart, but aren''t you afraid that I will harm you? What if I really have bad intentions towards the people you just mentioned?" "Well, I''ve only led such a useless life, but if I were to die, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to leave this ce peacefully too. Mango means a lot to me, and I''m willing to risk my life for her. You should have sent someone to investigate me, or else you wouldn''t havee after me. Therefore, she will use all her connections to find you once I die. Although I never told her who gave me the medicine, it''s only a matter of time before she finds out who you are." "Hmm, you are quite open about this. But you will already be dead by then, so what if she finds out the truth? Anyway, do you think you cane back to life? Besides, Tristan is not capable of this." After hearing Carlo''s words, Rainie knew who he was doing this for. Was he trying to use this medicine to attract Tristan''s attention? But how did he know about the rtionship between Tristan and Mango? Furthermore, how did he know that Tristan would definitely treat her? These thoughts were racing in her mind. Then she said nonchntly, "Well, I don''t mind losing my life now that my husband had betrayed me and the marriage is a failure. Well, I guess it''s good that I never thought about ending my life. Death may be a kind of relief to me, and it just happens to solve my current problem." Carlo suddenly frowned after hearing this. "Rainie, did anyone tell you that no one likes women that are too smart?" "No, but I''m not trying to please other men too, so this means nothing to me. Carlo, you''re here for Tristan, aren''t you?" This time, Carlo did not refute. He fiddled with the grass and stopped acting frivolously. Suddenly, he turned to her and asked in a noble demeanor. "Who the hell are you?" "Don''t be so curious about me. I''m afraid that you will fall in love with me." Rainie rolled her eyes when she heard this. "Bah! Don''t worry. Even if all the men in this world are dead, I still won''t fall in love with you. You''re not my type." "Are you that confident? Hey, you''re embarrassing me now!" Carlo started joking around again. On the other hand, Rainie could tell that he didn''t want to talk about himself, so she didn''t bother asking about it. Instead, she said directly, "Well, you still decided to use me to target Mango and her rtive. Guess what, I will definitely go against you, and I don''t care if I owe you a favour." "Why are you so heartless?" "After all, you''re just a stranger. However, Mango is my closest friend, and I''ve vowed to protect her my entire life. So, her rtives are my family members as well." After hearing Rainie''s words, Carlo narrowed his eyes slightly. Did Rainie say that she would protect Mango her entire life? Bah! She was really stupid. But he still smiled and said, "Have you forgotten the time when you were alone and helpless in the cemetery? Didn''t Tristen see you but he still did nothing to save you?" "Well, that''s between me and him. It has nothing to do with you, and neither does it have anything to do with Mango." After finishing her words, Rainie stood up and patted the dust off her body. However, she deliberately aimed to Carlo''s pped the mud toward his face, but no one knew whether she did it on purpose. "Cough! Rainie! You did it on purpose!" Carlo immediately dodged aside when he saw this. However, Rainie raised her eyebrows and said with a chuckle, "Yes, I did it on purpose. Haha! So what? Are you going to hit me?" Urgh! The proud look she had on her face was annoying Carlo right now. Why was she so irritating? He actually felt pity for her when he first saw her in a depressed state. Now that he thought about it, he felt that the situation was absurd. Why would such a smart woman like her look so pitiful?" Carlo felt like he had been tricked! Meanwhile, Rainie did not care what he was thinking and walked straight towards the car. "Don''t contact me. I don''t want to see you for the time being." "Fuck! I''m a producer! Don''t you know how many people are trying to win my favor? How dare you? Rainie Blu, perhaps I''m too good to you." "That''s bullshit! Don''t say such words in the future. I am afraid that others will misunderstand." After saying that, Rainie got in her car and stepped on the elerator before driving away. However, Carlo was highly displeased, and he could feel anger thrumming through his veins. Just then, someone came over and looked at him. Thus, he couldn''t help but say, "Carlo, why don''t you add something to her medicine to make her obedient? In this case..." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Get lost!" Carlo kicked the person in the leg and knocked him to the ground, and his eyes became fierce. "I''ve never done such a dirty thing. I''m already pushing my limits by using a woman to lure Tristan out. If you dare to hurt her, don''t me me for taking action against you!" Carloshed out fiercely as a threatening aura spread around him. After hearing this, the other party quickly lowered his head and stopped talking. Suddenly, Carlo became deep in thought. Did Tristan find out some problem with the medicine? If not, what about Rainie''s body condition? At this thought, Carlo hurriedly said, "Get someone to prepare a medicine that will be good for the women''s womb. After all, if a woman''s body is burning, it won''t be good for her." "Wait, doesn''t Mr. Hans know how to do this as well?" "What if he doesn''t do it then? He turned a blind eye to Rainie and didn''t help her back then. Therefore, he could care less about treating her. After all, both of them are strangers. Who can guarantee that he will help Rainie just for the sake of Mango? I''m the one who gave her the medicine, but I didn''t intend to harm her. My family would never tolerate this kind of bullshit if they were to find out what I''ve done, okay?" Carlo was a little depressed as he said this. He really underestimated Rainie''s abilities. Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 On the other hand, Rainie was driving on the road while thoughts were racing through her mind. She was surprised to learn that the person whom Carlo was looking for was actually Tristan. However, Tristan was Mango''s cousin. Furthermore, she was displeased upon knowing Mango deeply cared for Tristan Urgh! This matter was gettingplicated? Also, how did Carlo find out the rtionship between her, Mango, and Tristan? She still remembered that Mango and Nathaniel had been on investigation for more than a year, and she knew everything that had happened as well. However, how did the son of the Hans family come back to life when she heard that he had been sacrificed? Strangely, the Hans family had not taken any actions, which meant that his resurrection was a secret. Furthermore, she remembered that the person''s name was Tristan Acker. Therefore, it was enough to prove that the force behind Carlo was powerful as he had managed to find out about this secret. Rainie''s brows furrowed tightly when she thought about this. Although this matter was moderately important, she couldn''t pretend that she knew anything. Thinking of this, she drove directly back to the pce. Since she was using Mango''s car, the guards did not stop her from entering. After that, she headed directly to Tristan''sb. However, Tristan was not around. On the way back from theb, she noticed Tristan hanging out with Prisci. They were smiling happily, and they looked so sweet together, so this reminded her of the great memories she had with Thomas. How could such a wonderful person change? She felt upset and bitter secretly, but she still headed in Tristan''s direction. "Mr. Hans, I have something to discuss with you, is that alright?" Prisci nced at Rainie and looked surprised. In fact, she knew Rainie. Although they were not close friends, thetter was still Mango''s best friend. She had seen her when Mango gave birth to a child. It had only been a short while since theyst met, so how could she looked so haggard already? Then, Prisci asked worriedly, "Miss Blu, are you doing alright these days?" "I''m fine. Thanks for your concern. Do you mind if I have a talk with your husband?" "Sure, go ahead." From Prisci''s gaze, it was evident that she trusted Tristan. Rainie trusted Thomas unconditionally in the past, but she never got the love she wanted. Hence, she was saddened by the scene before her. Meanwhile, Tristan''s gaze changed as he looked at Rainie and said in a low voice, "She needs more rest. Also, do you know that I''ve prescribed more medicine for you? I''ll get the servants to prepare it for you." "What? Do I still have to drink more medicine?" "Tha''ts right." Then, Tristan gently tapped Prisci''s forehead with his finger and said with a smile, "I''m going to work. Don''t miss me too much." "Urgh! Get out of here." Prisci joked yfully before sending him away. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Then, Tristan led Rainie towards theboratory. Just then, they happened to meet Mango on the way. On the other hand, Mango was a little surprised to see the two of them together. "Tristan? Rainie? Where are you guys going?" "I''m going to do a full-body check-up on her. Upon hearing this, Mango was slightly worried. "Didn''t you say that the medicine won''t harm her body?" "Even so, I need to find out the ingredients." "I still have some unfinished medicine." Rainie took out a small bottle from her pocket while saying this. Mango was surprised when she saw this. Was Rainie actually bringing this medicine with her? Upon seeing Mango''s worried expression, Rainie smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ve stopped taking it. "You''re not allowed to eat it anymore." Mango wanted to take the medicine away, but Tristan grabbed it instead. He put it under the tip of his nose to smell, and a thoughtful gaze shed through his eyes. After seeing this, Rainie couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Hans, are you familiar with this medicine?" "Sort of. Did the Foster family give you this?" "Huh? The Foster family?" Mango was a little confused. It made her think of Carlo Foster, whom she had met not long ago. Was Tristan talking about the same person? Would there be any connection? Carlo was a film producer, so it was not surprising that he knew Rainie. However, she didn''t know that he was interested in Rainie''s matter. Just as Mango was puzzled, Rainie nodded and said, "Yes, Carlo gave it to me." Mango was stunned when she heard this. "Really?" "Let''s talk about it in myb." Tristan looked at the crowded corridor and said inly. However, he looked as if he was not surprised when he heard Rainin mentioning Carlo''s name Soon, the three of them entered Tristan''sboratory together. "Where is Desmond?" Mango hadn''t seen Desmond ever since she arrived at Ang, and he wasn''t in theb either. She wanted to ask about himst time, but she had been so immersed and worried about Rainie." Tristan said calmly, "He has been sent to a recovery center because his body is weak. You can bring Rainie along to visit next time." "Me? Why should I visit Desmond?" Rainie was puzzled. Then, Mango told Rainie about the rtionship between Desmond and the Blu family. After hearing this, Rainie was slightly taken aback. "What? Is he my cousin?" "Yes. My dad said it himself, so I don''t think there should be any mistakes." Too many things had happened in the past two years, and Mango didn''t even have the time to exin it in detail to Rainie. On the other hand, Rainie was somehow touched. She thought there was no one left in the Blu family except for her and her brother. However, she didn''t expect that her cousin was still be around. Furthermore, her uncle was close to Mango''s father. Perhaps fate brought them together, and Mango even supported her education. s! Fate really worked in mysterious ways. Then, Rainie cleared her thoughts and said in a low voice, "Carlo is in Ango now, and he wanted to use me to lure Tristan out. I don''t know what happened between him and Tristan. But I know I am responsible for telling you about it as this issue started with me. In fact, he also knows about the rtionship between you and Tristan, as well as what happened in the graveyard years ago. These things are all secrets, but how did he find out about them?" After hearing this, Mango immediately became nervous. They had tried their best to hide Tristan''s identity. However, now that someone had discovered it, did this mean that the higher-ups had already known about it too? At this thought, Mango grabbed Tristan''s hand and said, "We need to inform Nathan and the others about this matter." "Don''t panic. Carlo won''t expose me." On the other hand, Tristan was calm. However, Mango was displeased with his response. "He must be doing this for a reason! No matter what that is, I won''t allow it if it involves you. Hell no!" Tristan was delighted when he saw how protective Mango was towards him. "I''m so happy that you cared about me." "Stop messing around! Hurry up and think of a way." "Why do I need to do that? Carlo isn''t capable enough to set me up, and he wouldn''t bother doing it either.. How should I say it? Is it a challenge? He''s trying to challenge me." Upon hearing this, Mango and Rainie were both stunned. "What? A challenge?" Tristan nodded in reply after hearing this. "Let me exin it in this way. He lured Rainie to test the medicine out for him. Although the medicine does little harm to the person itself, it has a hidden danger: the fever that it causes. It''s a common side effect, but since I''m your brother, I will naturally not turn a blind eye to this. Therefore, I will definitely try my best to treat Rainie to relieve her symptoms. But he doesn''t know that the medicine happens to cure her symptoms. Otherwise, she could have been in great pain." Upon hearing his words, Rainie immediately became angry. Was Carlo putting her life at risk? If Tristan couldn''t cure her, did that mean that she would be in danger? She was still grateful to him before, but now... Hmph! Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 "I''m going to kill him!" After saying that, Rainie turned around and left. However, she was stopped by Mango, and Tristan smiled upon seeing her reaction. "That won''t do. He''s my junior." When Mango and Rainie heard what Tristan had said, she was stunned. "Junior? Huh? Do you know each other?" "Yes, but we''re not enemies. It''s just that he''s quite frivolous and yful. We have the same teacher, but we''re experts in different fields. He''s good at making poison, so he wanted me to analyze the components of this poison and find an antidote. I''m sure that he simply wants to challenge me, that''s all." Tristan''s brows furrowed slightly as he spoke. "What do you mean?" Mango was seemingly interested as she pulled Rainie and sat down to listen. After that, Tristan said in a low voice, "Carlo is from Ango, and the Foster family is one of the four most influential families here. I heard that his family encountered some troublestely, and it seems they are looking for me because of this. However, it''s not appropriate to approach me heads on. That''s why they needed an opportunity and someone to introduce them to us. Perhaps Carlo investigated Rainie''s background before choosing her. Furthermore, he tried to get close to her after learning about Thomas'' affair." Rainie was disappointed and upset upon hearing this. How could she be tricked like this? What a nuisance! "Tristan, are you going?" "Of course. After all, he is my junior, and he has no bad intentions. I guess he has already asked someone to prepare the antidote for Rainie." Rainie felt somewhatforted by his words. "Well, I guess he still has a conscience, after all." "You too." Tristan smiled and said, so Rainie was stunned. "What about me? If I really was a good person, I wouldn''t have ended up like this." "Hey, Rainie." Just as Mango wanted tofort Rainie, Tristan interrupted her and said, "I know that I have no say in the matter between you and Thomas. However, since you treat me and Mango as your family, do you mind if Iment on it?" Rainie and Mango were both stunned. They never thought that Tristan would meddle in this matter. Then, Mango said calmly, "Thomas has gone too far! Are you trying to speak up for him?" After that, Tristan looked at her and sighed, "Mango, you''re being so decisive." "Am I? Thomas is the yboy here! Shut the hell up if you want to speak for him." After saying that, Mango was about to stand up and leave, but she was stopped by Rainie. "I want to hear what he has to say." Mango was confused when she heard what Rainie had to say. Hence, she decided to sit down upon seeing Rainie''s insistence. However, she was immediately displeased with Tristan''s point of view. Tristan knew that Mango cared about Rainie, and they were best friends. However, both of them were too close, so Mango understood how Rainie felt. Hence, they could''ve missed out on some crucial points. He sat beside Rainie and whispered, "Thomas is a total jerk for doing this, and he deserves it when you called him a yboy and a bastard. However, has he made any other mistakes except for this matter? Rainie, you know him better than I do, right? Thomas is a soldier, an outstanding one, in fact. He has contributed so much to the country, and he is apetent assistant to the Ye family. Furthermore, he has apanied Nathaniel for many years. He shouldered the burden of the Ye family and tried his best to protect everyone when Nathaniel was sick. He even gave up the opportunity to be promoted after getting married to you. It''s true, isn''t it?" "Look, you can''t say this, Tristan. We have never forgotten about his previous contributions. However, hemitted a mistake, and this affected his marriage." After hearing this, Tristan''s expression became a lot more serious. "Mango, he did something wrong, but no one is perfect. He is just too obsessed with the idea of having a child. Why don''t you think about it? If he really doesn''t love Rainie, it''s better to divorce her and marry a woman who can give birth to a child. Why does he have to go through all that?" On the other hand, Mango could not ept his point of view. "Are you saying that his contributions is enought to offset the damage he had done to Rainie? He made an unforgivable mistake when he allowed Rainie to be bullied and schemed by other woman." "I admit that he didn''t handle this matter well. But Mango, you can''t ask everyone to hate Thomas because Rainie is your best friend. After all, this is between the two of them. Please don''t get involved in their issues. I won''t say a word if they have no feelings for each other and you want to take Rainie away. But look at Rainie, her health is fine, but she''s looking so haggard and skinny. Why? This is because she still loves Thomas! She would rather risk her life to try the medicine just to expose Emory''s character to Thomas. Is she really doing this for a divorce? Judging from Thomas'' character, he will never push his luck if he really has no feelings for her. On the contrary, he is more willing to put his assets on the line! Don''t you get it? Did Rainie poison herself just to get back the money after the divorce? Or is it because she wasn''t willing to give up on him? What''s her main intention? You ought to know this." Rainie waspletely in shock after hearing what Tristan had said. Was that so? She didn''t do this to get her property back and not to punish Emory either. However, she did this so she could y with Thomas'' feelings? Did she want Thomas to listen to her after she had gone through the sufferings that Emory had put her through? Was that so? Suddenly, Rainie felt as if she was suffocating. On the other hand, Mango was also slightly taken aback by Tristan''s words. She couldn''t help thinking of Rainie''s personality.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. If she really didn''t love him anymore, why didn''t she divorce him immediately? Why would she be beating around this bush this way? So was she the one who was wrong? In fact, Rainie didn''t want to get a divorce at all? Mango suddenly felt that she had done something wrong. Her hatred for Thomas had gotten utterly out of control every time she heard Rainie''sints. She even asked Nathaniel to boycott Thomas. After all, to her, Thomas was aplete bastard! In fact, she was well aware of Thomas'' contributions. However, she only saw the pain and suffering that Rainie had felt, so she disregarded the bigger picture. If Rainie didn''t allow this to happen, who would be able to hurt her any longer? She was afraid that Rainie would kill Emory and beat thetter into pieces! So in the end, she had crossed the line. At this thought, Mango felt a little upset. Then, she knew that Tristan was right after looking at Rainie''s pale and listless eyes. After all, Rainie could not tolerate Thomas''s behavior, but she was reluctant to divorce him. It looked as if she wanted a divorce, but in fact, she was actually trying to save their marriage. Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 Suddenly, Mango did not know what to do. Meanwhile, Rainie was unable to ept it. She couldn''t get over this! However, she felt devastated whenever she thought about getting a divorce. Furthermore, she was selfish and didn''t actually want to do so. That was right! She didn''t want to get a divorce! When she was alone in the cemetery, Thomas had carried her down the mountain. At that time, his broad shoulders and strong physique gave her a sense of security. Later, Thomas devoted his time and effort because of her. He even gave up a promising career and supported her because she wanted to be a star. In fact, Rainie knew clearly how much Thomas had contributed to their rtionship. She had been epting it with ease, but she never returned his favors. She would call him after filming and say that she missed him. He would drive a distance for countless nights toe to her side and even buy her food. But her husband, who had treated her well, had had a baby with another woman behind her back! Although no physical contact was involved, the child wasn''t biologically rted to her. Therefore, she couldn''t tolerate this at all! Meanwhile, Tristan noticed her devastation and felt sorry for her. After all, outsiders who weren''t involved in the current situation would see the bigger picture. He didn''t intend to speak up for Thomas, and he just hoped that Rainie could follow her heart. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. When Tristan saw how horrible Rainie felt, he dragged Mango out immediately. Meanwhile, Mango had an upset expression. "You shouldn''t have say that." "No, you''re getting too involved in this!" Tristan knew the close rtionship between the both of them. However, it was really inappropriate for outsiders to intervene in their rtionship. "Mango, I''m worried that you guys might grow distant if she really divorces Thomas." "What? How could this be?" Suddenly, she realised that her question was a little inappropriate. Tristan whispered, "No one can interfere in the matter between their marriage and rtionship. Although Rainie can''t make up her mind right now, she knows she doesn''t want to divorce him. What if she hates you one day when she finallyes back to her senses? Besides, it would be best if you didn''t get in between Thomas and Nathaniel''s brotherhood. Both of them have been friends for so many years. No matter what kind of unforgivable mistakes he had made, Nathaniel still thinks of him as his brother. In fact, I know that you''ve been threatening Nathan to break off his rtionship with Thomas. You should know that he promised not because he thinks you were right. He just doesn''t want to make matters worse, and he has already figured out what to do. Nathaniel loves you and spoils you, but you shouldn''t waste his love for you. Don''t ever say that you''ll divorce him for Rainie''s sake." "I understand." Mango lowered her head like a child who had done something wrong. She felt guilty and saddened upon hearing his words. "Let''s go back. Rainie will think it through herself." Mango nodded in reply after hearing this. When she returned to her room, Nathaniel was still busy. Upon noticing that Mango was in a bad mood, he immediately set the matters aside. "What''s wrong? Who bullied you? Tell me, I''ll help you vent your anger." Mango felt guilty when she noticed how Nathaniel was so sweet and caring towards her despite being all worn out from his work. "Darling, didn''t you think I was inconsiderate when I wanted you to stop contacting Thomas and force him to get a divorce?" When Mango heard what Tristan had said, she felt regretful. On the other hand, Nathaniel was slightly stunned. He grabbed her hand and asked, "Did anyone say something to you?" "Nah, it doesn''t matter. It''s just that it doesn''t seem right of me to impose my will on you all of a sudden. Furthermore, Thomas is equally important to you, like Rainie was my best friend. I don''t think I can ept it if I were in your shoes." Nathaniel felt veryforted and pleased upon hearing her words. He pulled Mango into his embrace and said in a low voice, "I will advise Thomas to get a divorce, but not because of you, but because I feel that he has indeed done something wrong. However, I''m not quite willing to break off my years of brotherly rtionship with him. After all, Thomas has helped me with all sorts of things and risked his life for me on the battlefield. He''s a good friend of mine and someone I can depend on. How can I drive him away because of this matter?" "At that time, you listened to me well, so I thought that he would break off your rtionship with you." "I''m just afraid that you will be angry. You''ve been extremely distressed and concerned about Rainie''s matter. I want you to be happy, so I decided to keep it to myself first. After all, I understand that you would feel even worse and disappointed if I never gave you my support as a husband." Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango immediately understood what was happening. "Well, you didn''t really agree to it! You were trying to confuse me!" Mango raised her fist and was about to punch on him. However, Nathaniel stopped her immediately. He smiled and said, "How dare I fool you? We''re a couple, and we''re living together. There''s no need for us to ruin our lives just for someone else, right? It''s no big deal, and we can solve the problem in many ways." "Hmph! Alright, you''re correct then!" Mango admitted that she couldn''t defeat Nathaniel. Although he pampered her and was obedient, he still had his own principles and beliefs." "Hey, Thomas is a wise man. Why did he screw up this way?" Mango couldn''t figure it out. On the contrary, Nathaniel understood very well. "s! He is a stubborn person, and he won''t give up if he doesn''t face any troubles. In his opinion, he didn''t cheat because he just wanted a child, and he thought that it was alright for him to do this because he never hurt Raine. Right now, he''ll never listen to anyone''s advice. Maybe he will only wake up one day someday when Rainie divorces him." "But it''ll be toote then! After all, women will only be in despair after many things have happened. Rainie is extremely disappointed in him, especially in handling the ident in which Emory was involved. Besides, he did something even worse after that!" Mango was furious as he said this. Then, Nathaniel sighed and said, "s! Thomas is an excellent soldier, assistant, and even a businessman. However, he wascking as a husband. What do you mean now?" "Urgh! I don''t care. Just let them deal with it by themselves. Tristan is right. It''s not okay to intervene in their rtionship problems." If it weren''t for the sorrow and pain that Rainie had been disying, Mango would still think that she was doing the right thing. In fact, Rainie was going to divorce. However, Tristan''s words made her realize that Rainie was still hesitating and at a loss of what to do. As such, the best she should do was to support her. She would always support Rainie unconditionally regardless of thetter''s decision. Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 On the other hand, Nathaniel knew that Mango was feeling down. He couldn''t help but say, "Why don''t you spend some time with Zion? Carlson wille and pick him up in the next two days. What do you n to do when the timees?" "I don''t know. What about you? How''s the transfer of your businesses going?" Mango knew that Nathaniel had been busy recently. Hence, she couldn''t help but ask when she heard what he had said. Then, Nathaniel replied with a smile, "The process takes time, but don''t worry. Also, I have to travel abroad soon. I have some personal affairs to deal with." Mango nodded in reply after hearing this. After all, they were in a critical situation right now, so Nathaniel had no choice but to go out. She could only hope that Nathaniel would be safe and sound. "Take care of yourself. Contact me if anything happens." "All right." "Then I''ll pack up for you." "It''s fine. I''ll be back in two days. I''m not going there for business but for some private matters." Upon hearing this, Mango was slightly taken aback. "Private matters?" "Well, one of myrades has been killed. We used to be good friends, so I want to see him off." Nathaniel didn''t bother hiding the truth from Mango. It was inevitable that soldiers would sacrifice themselves in the war. However, the results were still saddening. They devoted everything to their mothend and the people of the country, but they had disappointed their family by being an unfilial children. Nathaniel only wanted to see his friend off for the onest time. Although Mango couldn''t understand this feeling, she knew that Nathaniel had a reason to go. She turned around and tidied up his cor while whispering, "I know it''s useless tofort you at a time like this, but you have to take care of yourself, okay? You still have your wife and children with you." "I know, you too. Take care, alright? Don''t get too worked up with Rainie''s issue. Go talk to your parents if you''re feeling bored, or ask Denver to persuade Rainie." "You don''t agree with their decision to divorce either?" Mango looked at Nathaniel and felt a little upset. However, Nathaniel shook his head and said, "We don''t have the final say on this matter. We can only give our opinions, but the final decision is still in their hands." "I understand." Mango nodded. However, she was not in a good mood. Nathaniel knew that it would take time for her to control her emotions. Luckily, he felt more at ease with Zion around. Despite so, Mango still prepared several clothes and snacks for Nathaniel before personally driving him to the airport. On the other hand, Nathaniel looked at the reluctant look on Mango''s face and felt a little bad. He wouldn''t have decided to leave her all of a sudden if it weren''t for this matter. Nathaniel gazed beneath the window as the ne took off, and Mango''s figure was getting smaller. Hence, he resolutely withdrew his gaze and felt gloomy. After a few hours of flight, the nended in a remote town. Nathaniel took a taxi to the door of hisrade''s house. Coincidentally, Thomas was there as well. Thomas was slightly stunned to see Nathaniel there as he quickly saluted. "Mr. Ye." "Have you not been sleeping well recently?" Nathaniel could not help but ask when he saw Thomas''s haggard face and bloodshot eyes. Thomas nodded in reply when he heard this. After all, Rainie disappeared all of a sudden, and no one knew where she went. Her work was halted temporarily, which was something that had never happened before. Thomas suddenly panicked. He searched all the ces and could not find her. Just then, he received the news about the death of hisrades. As a friend, he had to let go of everything on hand to grief for him. Meanwhile, Nathaniel seemed to know the reason why he was so gaunt and said faintly, "Rainie is in Ango. Mango and she traveled by private ne overnight. That''s why you can''t trace her down at all." Thomas was stunned as if he didn''t expect Nathaniel to tell him the news about Rainie. Thus, he couldn''t help but tear up. "Mr. Ye, I thought you didn''t want to befriend me anymore." "I just don''t want to care about you and your matters. After all, I really wanted to beat you up initially because I was the one who brought you up, so I was furious!" After saying that, Nathaniel immediately walked away and went inside. Thomas didn''t say anything else and followed him in. There were a lot ofrades that were either on active duty or had retired. Right now, the atmosphere was solemn, and everyone was heavy-hearted. The parents of thisrade died when he was young, so he only his wife and a child that was around four years old behind. The child did not know anything. He just watched his mother cry and could onlyfort her. The mother''s eyes were red and swollen, and she was in low spirits. She looked so sad that people could not bear to shed tears. Then, Nathaniel and Thomas walked over and showed their respect to the deceased. After comforting his families for a while, they began to get busy. Therade who had been sacrificed was very young, and he was smiling brightly in the photo. Sadly, he was long gone. While seeing this scene, Nathaniel whispered, "Thomas, do you think his wife is pitiful?" "Yeah." Thomas nodded in reply. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Then, Nathaniel continued, "What do you think of the child?" Thomas took a nce and whispered, "The child is too young. He probably still doesn''t understand the situation, and the significance of life and death. Maybe he will learn as he grows up." "It''s hard to say what will happen once he grows up, and he probably wouldn''t feel devastated at that time too. The only person who can understand this pain is his wife." Thomas was slightly stunned when he heard what Nathaniel had said. He seemed to have noticed the meaning behind his words. However, he ignored it. "Mr. Ye, are you trying to tell me something?" "Well, you need to understand this yourself. Although children are important, the person that will stand by you until the end of life is no other than your wife. When the child grows up, he will have his own life. Once the family''s father has passed away, he will have his mother to depend on. But what about the mother? Ourrades'' wife will be forced to endure the loneliness and insecurities after losing her beloved husband, so you know how much she loves him. Right now, it will no longer beplete without him, and it''s a painful experience. What if the child grows up, gets married, and moves away? The mother will be left alone again in the house. Does she still have the hope and courage to live?" After saying that, Nathaniel turned and left. Thomas looked at the sadness in the wife''s gaze and at the child facing the crowd in a gaze. He suddenly came to a realization. Although this child belonged to them, the child would still have his own life once he grew up. The child was young and innocent now, and he didn''t understand that his father had passed away. The only person who would suffer because of this loss was the mother alone. His wife... Thomas''s heart suddenly ached a little at this thought. He was also having a headache. Did he really do something wrong? Then, Thomas hurriedly chased after Nathaniel and grabbed him. He asked hurriedly, "Mr. Ye, tell me, did I do something wrong?" "Don''t you know about this? Also, there''s something I''ve found out before I came here, but I need you to know about it." Nathaniel looked at Thomas with a fierce and sharp gaze while saying this, making him feel uneasy. Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 "What is it?" Thomas''s voice trembled as he said this. Suddenly, he grabbed Nathaniel''s hand and asked nervously, "Does this have anything to do with Rainie?" "I just want to ask you one thing. Are you willing to ignore Rainie''s wellbeing for the sake of the child?" Upon hearing this, Thomas was immediately agitated. "How is this possible?" "If you have to pick between the child and Rainie, which one will you choose?" Thomas was immediately put in a difficult position when he heard this question. His obsession and dedication to having a child were beyond everyone''s imagination, but his love for Rainie was sincere. This was the truth. Then, Thomas frowned and said painfully, "Do I have to choose? Can''t I choose both?" "No, and this is how life works. You can''t have everything you want. Thomas, you are greedy." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After that, Nathaniel sighed and patted him on the shoulder before whispering, "Rainie went back to Ango with Mango, and Tristan has examined her condition as well. I heard that she had been chronically poisoned. She also began to cough blood, but the hospital couldn''t diagnose her condition. s! No one knows how long she can live." After saying that, Nathaniel left. He had said all he wanted to, and it was up to Thomas to choose. The news was a huge blow to Thomas. He stood in a trance as Nathaniel''s words kept echoing in his mind. "She was chronically poisoned, and she began to cough blood." These words were like a curse as they kept lingering around his ear. Thomas suddenly felt guilty and regretful. He knew he had been a total jerk! After all, he felt sorry to Rainie from the moment he wanted a child. He also knew that she had suffered a ton because of his actions. In fact, he had wanted to seek justice for her. He thought it would be more appropriate to deal with Emory after she had given birth. However, he didn''t expect Rainie to already be in such a critical condition. Rainie, who was once cheerful, fiesty and full of righteousness was actually at the verge of dying? That couldn''t be! How was this possible? Thomas caught up with Nathaniel and stopped him directly. "Mr. Ye, are you lying to me?" However, Nathaniel narrowed his eyes and said faintly, "What would I get out of lying to you?" Nothing at all! Thomas had everything he ever dreamed of because of Nathaniel. Although he worked hard, Nathaniel''s support allowed him to live a well-off life with his family. He obviously believed in Nathaniel and was confident in their years of friendship. After all, they had been through ups and downs together. He knew that Nathaniel would definitely not joke about these matters. So was this true? Thomas felt as if someone was torturing him as a coppery taste came up his nostrils. He was caught off guard and spat out a mouthful of blood, so Nathaniel was startled. "What the hell are you doing? Are you giving up just because of one sentence?" Thomas''s face was terribly pale, and his eyes were teary. "Mr. Ye, I could endure all kinds of hardships back then because I had nothing to worry about as I was alone! But now I am Rainie''s husband and she''s my wife. She has been poisoned, and she''s coughing up blood as well, but I had to hear this from you! I am really a bastard! Urgh! I am so disappointed in myself!" Thomas pped himself in the face, and the force immediately made his face red and swollen. "Why did I be like this? I''ve ruined and tortured my family because I wanted a child. What the hell has happened to me?" At the thought of Rainie''s health condition, Thomas suddenly felt that his persistence in having a child was ridiculous and ironic. "Mr. Ye, I won''t be able to live anymore if Rainie leaves me. s! I destroyed my own happiness and marriage. I know it''s toote to amend for my mistakes and she will never forgive me. But how did I end up like this?" His tears finally flowed down uncontrobly as he said this. He was devastated whenever he thought about how Rainie was coughing blood and how a lively soul like her could end up dying one day. At this thought, he felt a cold chill down his spine. It was a suffocating pain that almost engulfed and tortured his heart. He onceined about how inconsiderate Rainie was. He was dissatisfied with her being at work all day long while he was staying by himself in an empty and lonely house. However, right now, all of theints were gone, and he only felt regretful and heartbroken. On the other hand, when Nathaniel saw Thomas acting this way, he almost had an urge to tell him the truth about Rainie. However, he held it back when he thought about Thomas'' beliefs. He knew that it was useless for him to say anything more unless Thomas realized the gravity of the situation. After all, Rainie was Thomas'' most important person. He didn''t appreciate her while she was alive and thought he would take care of her once everything was settled. Now, he regretted it once he knew that she couldn''t live long. If she passed away, he would only continue to carry on these grievances. Therefore, it didn''t matter if he had a child of his own. What about Rainie? In the future, he would no longer have his wife by his side. His wife would no longer be smiling and saying sweetly, "Hubby, you''re the best!" Then, Nathaniel took out his mobile phone from his pocket. He found a video and sent it to Thomas. "This is a video I found on the camera near the filming set. Have a look." Nathaniel felt that he couldn''t stay still anymore as he was afraid that he would lose his selfcontrol. After all, Thomas had been hisrade and subordinate for many years. He really could not see him allow Thomas to make a mistake and go down the wrong path. In fact, Nathaniel was well aware of his feelings and love for Rainie. Hence, he still hoped that Thomas could work out his rtionship and pursuit happiness in the future. Although doing so would make Mango unhappy, there were some things that could not be helped. After all, Thomas only had him as his brother. Once Nathaniel left, Thomas quickly opened the video. It was the scene where Rainie''s assistant met with Emory. In the video, Emory held a bag of supplements in her hand and handed it to the assistant, but he couldn''t hear what she was saying clearly. However, Thomas suddenly recalled Nathaniel''s words upon looking at the surprised and fearful eyes of the assistant. Also, Nathaniel did tell Thomas that Rainie had been poisoned, so his eyes darkened at this scene. The second video was when the assistant came back with the bag of supplements. Rainie had just finished filming the scene and was resting on a chair, and the assistant was putting the pills into Rainie''s drink. Her eyes were wavering during the whole process, and her hands were trembling in fear. The third video was when Rainie fell during the ident. The assistant was waving to someone backstage. Although it was almost unnoticeable, the assistant''s gestures could be seen clearly after the video had been erged. The fourth video showed Rainie was coughing so violently that her face turned pale, and her whole body trembled. She looked as if she was in terrible pain. Suddenly, she coughed a few more times and spat out a mouthful of blood. She seemed to be scared and was looking in a daze. Suddenly, sheughed and crouched there to cry. When Thomas saw this scene, he felt devastated. His scarlet eyes suddenly transformed into a murderous sharp glint, and he wanted to tear this ce down. Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 Urgh! Emory Li! Thomas was not a fool. He obviously could guess what was going on after looking at those videos. He thought that Emory''s intention was to get more money or to rece Rainie''s position as his legitimate wife. However, he never expected that she would be so cruel as to poison Rainie. Right now, Thomas had been holding himself back and waited for the birth of the baby as long as Raine was safe. He had been tolerating Emory''s behavior at the same time. However, how could Emory be this bold? She even schemed to harm Rainie so that she could be his legitimate wife, right? s! How did Rainie feel back then? At this thought, Thomas watched thest video several times. Then, he saw Rainie squatting at the corner like an abandoned child. She was crying andughing at the same time like a madman. Suddenly, he couldn''t help but recall the first time he had carried Rainie down the mountain. Back then, he felt sorry for her as she looked extremely lonely and helpless at the cemetery. Hence, he sympathized with her situation and decided to help her. At that time, the person who bullied Rainie was someone else, and he was just a passerby. He used to despise the man who treated her badly, but what about him now? Rainie was still lonely and helpless, but he was the one who had hurt her! Even if he didn''t do it himself, this all happened because he had neglected her and taken no action! He hated himself so much that he even wanted to kill himself. No wonder Rainie wanted a divorce! If he were Rainie, he wouldn''t have wanted this marriage. After all, he would regret being with a bastard like himself. He had to admit that Nathaniel''s words really gave him a lesson. Suddenly, Thomas felt as if someone had woken him up. When he recalled what he had done recently, he felt as if he had been bewitched by something and waspletely out of control. Well, a real man would never cry unless he was truly in despair. Thomas thought that the rtionship between Rainie and him had grown distant. Besides, they didn''t have a child to keep them close. Hence, he would always overthink when Rainie came back from work without talking to him. After all, there were too many temptations outside. Although Rainie was good- looking and famous, he felt insecure whenever she wasn''t around. He was afraid that other men would have their eyes on her. There was no affection and spark in their marriage anymore as Rainie''s fatigue and coldness had taken a toll on their rtionship. He didn''t want to restrain her, or ask her to give up her career and stay at homefortably while pampering herself. After all, this was not something she wanted because it would only drive her crazy. Therefore, he desired a child even stronger. As long as they had a child, Rainie would have something to keep her upied. Just like Mango, perhaps she could give up her career to take care of the family. As such, he wouldn''t have to bear the loneliness alone again. He even thought that Rainie would fall in love with the newborn after spending some time together. If that happened, she would probably be keen to stay at home just like how he had imagined. However, right now, he was devastated at the thought of Rainie coughing out blood and was extremely concerned about her health. The raging emotions had shattered him into pieces and tore him apart. Hence, he was currently having an emotional breakdown, and he couldn''t control himself. Finally, he realized how unforgivable his mistakes were! Ever since he became obsessed with a child, he had pushed Rainie away and even hurt her unintentionally by hiring an aplice to help him. s! How could he dare to call herself her husband? Haha! His heart was tumbling wildly as a murderous glint shed upon his eyes. He had no idea how long he had been there, and he didn''t know when his tears had dried up. He only knew after fumbling through the past memories with Rainie, he finally found out that the person he cared the most was still her. Then, he put away his phone and stood up silently. He didn''t know how he came to hisrade''s funeral nor what he had said to his wife. He only knew that he came out in a daze and booked thetest flight before flying back home. When Thomas returned, he had a cold and murderous aura around him, so no one dared to approach him. He went straight to thepany and kicked open the door of Emory''s office, which startled the surrounding staff. Everyone in thepany knew that Thomas favored Emory. After all, he would never me or reprimand her even if she did a mistake. Besides, Emory was really capable, so everyone was envious of her, but they couldn''t do anything about tit. Right now, Thomas''s sudden violence and rudeness startled everyone in the room. Furthermore, Emory was the most surprised person out of them. Suddenly, she felt a little uneasy. "Mr. Song, you''re back!" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She quickly calmed down and walked towards him. However, Thomas immediately grabbed her by the neck. His scarlet eyes were so cold that it made people shiver in fear. On the other hand, Emory felt as if the air in her lungs was being sucked out, so she was suffocating. She kept hitting his arm as she struggled. However, Thomas wasn''t an ordinary man. He had outstanding skills, which no one couldpare to because of his years of training! His arm was like an iron sp, and she couldn''t break free at all. Suddenly, his cold and hostile voice instantly resounded around her. "How dare you harm Rainie along with the assistant that I hired for her? Emory, who gave you the guts to go so?" In fact, Thomas had been on the battlefield and killed people before. Right now, his murderous aura was very frightening. Everyone in the room was stunned because of the aura he emitted, and they didn''t dare to say anything nor move forward to stop him. There was a sh of panic in Emory''s eyes after hearing this, and she quickly said, "I didn''t! Mr. Song, someone framed me! I didn''t do anything! Please believe me!" ?"Hah! Why should I believe you? Who do you think you are? How dare you ask me to trust you? Emory Li, don''t you know why I asked you to help me with that task? Aren''t you ashamed by your actions? We have a deal between us. I would pay money, and you would give me a baby. Once this deal is over, we will leave with no strings attached. However, how dare you harm my wife and even tried to kill her?! Believe it or not, I will definitely kill you today!" Emory was greatly embarrassed by his words, mainly because people were watching them. Among them, some hated her and were jealous of her, so they wanted to take her ce desperately. Hence, she felt even embarrassed when she thought about how she had made this deal with Thomas since the beginning. That was right. She was the one who had approached him in the beginning! Her mother was seriously ill and urgently needed arge sum of money for an operation abroad. It was simply impossible for a nobody like her to acquire enough money to support her mother back then. Therefore, she asked Thomas for help. In addition to that, Thomas had also arranged an appointment with Dr. Xiao for her mother''s operation. She knew that Thomas and Rainie did not have a child. After all, she heard that Rainie was an actress and could not have a child while her career was rising. From there, she noticed how badly Thomas desired to have a call. That was why she decided to lure Thomas by suggesting that she would bear his child instead. She was the one who agreed to give birth to his child. Furthermore, she said she was okay with not having a status and with no strings attached. In fact, she would travel abroad after giving birth and nevere back nor visit this child. After all, she could do this to thank Thomas for helping her out. She just wanted to try her luck, but she never expected Thomas to agree to her suggestion. Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 It was after she got pregnant that she started plotting against Rainie. She was a grown woman now, who had never even had a boyfriend before. Therefore, she did not know that in vitro fertilization would cause her to suffer this much. In the beginning, because her ovum did not match with Thomas'' sperm, she had to be injected with an ovtion stimting drug, which was awfully painful. Not only that but the difort and pain after that deepened her hatred. Why did she have to go through all this pain, when the child would not refer to her as a mother? Emory was aware of Thomas'' assets, and she also knew that he was a genius in business. He has a sessfulpany in his hands, but he chose to give it up and abandon it to go abroad alone. She felt that she would never find a man as rich and handsome as Thomas in the future. Since there was a problem between Rainie and Thomas, why couldn''t she seize this opportunity and interfere now? At first, Emory was afraid and was even worried, but she did not expect Rainie to be so quiet. Rainie didn''t even want to say anything to her and was silent even though Emory had bad intentions towards Rainie. When Thomas learned that she had done something to Rainie, he had chosen to let her off the hook too, which made her bolder. However, she had never expected that Thomas would want to kill her now! Rainie''s assistant was rmended by Emory, so naturally, Emory knew Theresa''s weaknesses. As long as she threatened and bribed Theresa, Theresa would naturally be on her side. But how did Thomas know about this? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Rainie must have said something. That woman didn''t seem to care, but it turned out that she was waiting for the right time to strike. Emory''s brain was whirring fast, and the suffocation on her neck was getting heavier. When she looked at Thomas again, she could see from his eyes that he was nning on killing her indeed. For the first time, she felt fear. The once handsome and rich man was now violent and terrible in front of her, which was extremely frightening. Then, she started to sob uncontrobly. "Mr. Song, please let me go! It doesn''t matter if I die, but our child can''t be hurt!" Her words immediately caused amotion outside. "What? Emory and Mr. Song have a thing going on?" "Shh, that''s nonsense. Don''t you know that Mr. Song and Mrs. Song are very close? In my opinion, Emory, that shameless woman, must have tricked her way to Mr. Song''s bed." There was a flurry of discussion outside. Hearing this, Emory was furious, but she couldn''t tell the truth. When Thomas heard the word ''child'', not only did his eyes not soften, but they became terribly sharp. What was going on? This child was Emory''s shield, and she had dared treat Rainie like that just because Thomas cared about the child in her belly. Why was it not working now? Suddenly, Thomas burst intoughter, but it was chilling and diforting. "Did you really think that I would let you hurt Rainie because of the baby? She''s my wife! I can''t even bear to hurt her even the slightest myself, but you had hurt her again and again. If it weren''t for the child, do you think that I would have spared you when you first hurt her after I knew? You should be d that she''s fine, but you probably don''t know that the staff member you arranged to sabotage Rainie''s wire, was taken away by me." As soon as he finished speaking, Emory''s eyes instantly widened. How could it be? She had done it secretly and arranged it when Thomas was on a business trip. Although Thomas came back unexpectedly, he had rushed into the conference room immediately, so he should hardly have a chance to know about it. Besides, after the incident, she had sent someone to transfer the staff away immediately, so how could he be in Thomas'' hands? Thomas ignored what she was thinking and said coolly, "The hospital that Rainie was sent to was a military hospital, and the doctor who treated her was once myrade, and he transferred there. After I learned that Rainie was hospitalized, I asked myrade about her, so I am fully aware of what happened to her. I didn''te for you after that because Rainie was not hurt that badly, but it doesn''t mean that I would just let it go like that. I even warned you, but I never thought that you would give Rainie drugged supplements through Theresa. Emory, I do care about the child. I have always wanted a child of my own, butpared with Rainie''s life, my life is nothing, let alone the child''s. Do you understand?" Thomas''s hand tightened suddenly, and the force caused Emory to roll her eyes. Finally, a few bystanders rushed in hurriedly. "Mr. Song, let go of her! You''ll kill her!" "Mr. Song, you shouldn''t give up your future for this woman!" Two men, one on the left and one on the right, stopped Thomas. The image of Rainie coughing up blood appeared in Thomas''s mind, followed by the miserable sight of her squatting there, crying andughing at the same time. Then, Thomas suddenly flung Emory away. Emory hit the wall heavily like a broken string and then fell to the ground. Maybe Thomas did it on purpose, or Emory had identally fallen in a bad angle, but she hit the ground with her belly facing downwards. Thomas'' strength was strong enough, plus the rebound force, Emory felt dumbfounded as her tummy shed with the ground hard. "My child, my child..." She covered her stomach frantically, but it was toote. The child was her only shield, and as long as she had the baby, Thomas would not do anything to her. Emory had always believed in this. However, everyone was frightened by Thomas'' cruelty. Although they knew that Thomas was not that decent a person in business, they still overheard Thomas and Emory''s conversation just now as they were close enough. It seemed that Emory was pregnant with Thomas'' child, wasn''t she? But why was Mr. Song so cruel to Emory? Everyone quietened down again, and it was so quiet that if a pin dropped, it could be heard clearly. However, Thomas looked at Emory expressionlessly and said coldly, "Emory, Rainie is my bottom line. No one can touch her." After he said this, Emory felt a sudden pain in her stomach, and beads of sweat started to ooze from her forehead. Her face was terribly pale, and a stream of hot liquid was slowly flowing down her thigh, which frightened Emory. "Mr. Song, I beg you, please call an ambnce! My child... I have to save my child! Mr. Song, you wouldn''t be this cruel, would you? You have heard the baby''s heartbeat! The baby''s alive, you can''t kill him! I beg you, please save our child!" Emory slowly climbed to Thomas, grabbed his trouser leg, and was begging him. Tears blurred her eyes, and she felt very fearful and worried. Thomas acted as if he didn''t see the pool of blood under her body, and his eyes were so cold that they sent shivers down everyone''s spines. He slowly pulled his leg away from Emory''s hands and said slowly, "Whoever hurts my wife must pay the price. Even I am no exception. Do you think I will care about an unborn baby?" If Rainie really died, he would destroy the whole world, and he was more than willing to die with her. A child? If it weren''t for the child, his wife wouldn''t have suffered so much. Starting from this child, including him, one by one, he would make every one of them pay! Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 Emory waspletely stunned. How could this be? Didn''t he like this child the most? Why did he not care about the child at all? "No, Mr. Song, you are joking with me, right? You don''t like Rainie, you like this child. You want a child of your own. So why are you with her? She can''t give you a child! She can''t!" Thomas kicked her away, and Emory''s body flew a distance. The blood under her was frightening, and the whole office was instantly filled with the smell of blood, but Thomas was indifferent to it. "I do care about the child. I want a child, but who told you that I don''t love Rainie? She''s my wife! I''ve chosen her! I am willing to give her my life, so who do you think you are? Do you know what love is? Did you try to figure out my thoughts with my attitude? You asked me why I wanted to be with Rainie, right? I''m telling you, I have feelings for her, and I feel at peace whenever I''m with her. She''s an unshakeable existence in my heart. I told you from the beginning that she cannot know about this, but you''ve secretly schemed against Rainie behind my back and upset her. Of course, I knew everything. Yes, it''s true that I kept quiet because of the child. I wanted to wait until the child was born and deal with you. I want you to pay for all the tears Rainie had shed, and want you to experience the torture and pain Rainie has suffered. But why did you do that? Can''t you wait for nine months? How dare you hurt Rainie? You should be grateful that I still have some sense now, or you''ve been dead by now." As Thomas said this, he took out his phone and called an ambnce while Emory finally passed out. The blood under her continued to stain the floor, and it was really shocking. The people around them didn''t dare make a sound. God! Did they just overhear something big? They were just here to gossip, but were they in danger now? Would Mr. Song kill them to keep their mouths shut? They were all frightened, but Thomas acted as if he didn''t notice it. After calling Emory an ambnce, he called the police. When the police came, Thomas didn''t say anything and just followed them. All the staff were dumbfounded when they saw this. What was Mr. Song doing? What about thepany? When Nathaniel rushed over after receiving the news, Thomas had already been locked up for a day. He was willing to admit that he had hurt Emory deliberately. Emory''s child didn''t survive after all. The doctor had performed a miscarriage surgery for her, but the police had also arrived. Thomas handed over the surveince video to the police and submitted Rainie''s medical records to them. Macy was also caught, and the supplements that had not been finished yet were taken away for analysis. Sminorf Corperation was a mess. Thomas was in charge of thepany alone, and Emory helped with the rest of the work. Now that one of them was hospitalized and the other was detained, thepany couldn''t run at all. The stocks kept falling. Seeing this, Nathaniel had simply wanted to beat Thomas up. Did he really intend to give everything up for Rainie, including his freedom? Nathaniel quickly transferred a few people from the head office to help Thomas manage the company. Then, he immediately informed Mango and Rainie about this matter. At this time, Rainie needed to know, and she even needed toe back to deal with it. When Mango received the news, she waspletely stunned. What the hell? What was Thomas doing? Was he nning to beg Rainie for forgiveness like that? But she had to admit that Thomas did handle it like a man and was somewhat responsible. Mango started to think highly of him. When Rainie heard this, she stood up from the chair abruptly with a surprised look on her face. "What did you say?" Mango knew what Rainie was thinking when she saw her expression. "Let''s go back. Thomas is being held detained now. Emory had just finished her surgery. The police are keeping an eye on her, waiting to take her to the detention center seven dayster. You have to go back to deal with the Song family''s affairs." Rainie''s mind was a little nk, and her eyes were moist. "What is he doing? Doesn''t he want a child? For the sake of the child, he can ignore our rtionship. For that child, he can tolerate that woman attacking me again and again. He is obsessed with that child. So what is this now?" Rainie broke downpletely. When she knew that Thomas and that other woman had had a child together, she was not as broken as she was now. That damned Thomas! What on earth was he nning to do? Rainie''s tears began to flow again. Mango could hear and see from her words and eyes that Rainie was unwilling to part with Thomas. She stepped forward and hugged Rainie, whispering, "Go on, let it all out. After this, you still have to face everything." "Mango, I''m useless, am I?" Rainie bit her lower lip and cried bitterly. Mango patted her shoulder andforted her, "You''re a woman, not made of iron. When a woman goes through something like this, they will be the same as you are now too. Whether you care about him or not, you should return." When Rainie heard this, she nodded. Soon, they rushed back to B City as fast as they could. When Mango saw Nathaniel, her heart couldn''t help but ache for him when she saw how exhausted he was. "Aren''t you attending the funeral of yourrade? Why are you here?" Nathaniel sighed and said, "Thomas is in trouble. The executive of hispany called me and I had toe over to deal with it. Thepany that has just been listed has good prospects, but now the stocks have fallen because of the president''s arrest. If I didn''te over, I''m afraid Sminorf Corporation would be in other people''s hands." Nathaniel did not look at Rainie when he said these words. He did not me her, but felt that Rainie did not need his attention right now. Mango sighed when she heard this. However, Rainie spoke suddenly. "Nathaniel, where is Thomas locked up?" "The detention center at district one." "Thank you." After saying that, Rainie turned around and left, but was stopped by Mango. "Are you going to see him now?" "I''m going to ask him what he''s nning." Rainie gritted her teeth and then got into the car. Mango had still wanted to say something, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Let them handle it." Seeing Nathaniel acting like this, Mango turned around to look at him, and she suddenly realized something. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Did you say something to Thomas? Otherwise, with his obsession with the child, how could he do such a thing? He even sacrificed himself? Did you twoe up with this to help him win Rainie back?" "Am I that kind of person to you?" Nathaniel reached out and flicked Mango''s forehead, but his gaze was filled with affection. Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 "Otherwise, how do you exin Thomas'' actions?" Mango''s forehead hurt as she red at him with dissatisfaction, but she didn''t say anything else. Then, Nathaniel told Mango what he had said to Thomas. After that, Mango immediately understood. "In the end, Rainie is still the most important person in Thomas''s heart. When he isn''t in a life-or- death situation, he can be very persistent with the child. But when the child''s and Rainie''s lives are in conflict, he chose Rainie without hesitation. This means that Rainie is still the most important in his heart." After saying that, Mango felt a little ufortable. "But what he did will put Rainie in a difficult position. He obviously went too far, and his previous scums were unforgivable. Now that he has taken such a drastic measure if Rainie doesn''t forgive him, won''t it make Rainie look like she''s insensible? Or people will say that Rainie''s love for him is not as deep as Thomas'' love for her?" Nathaniel saw Mango''s angry expression and couldn''t help but say: "I''ve already said that this is a matter between the two of them. Just let them settle it themselves. What are you so worried about?" "How can I not worry?" Mango rolled her eyes at Nathaniel. Nathaniel hugged Mango and said with a smile, "It''s hard to make a decision on something like this. They have feelings for each other and there isn''t a third wheel now. The problem lies in the fact that they don''tmunicate with each other and don''t know how to manage a marriage. But who was born to know how to do that? Didn''t we have to go through hell to be this happy now? Thomas realized that he was wrong, but if he should act like he is. I think that he nned to get rid of the child and punish Emory, and himself too. After all, when Rainie was hurt, he turned a blind eye and still helped Emory, so he is considered an aplice. He didn''t do this to put Rainie in a difficult position, but to make amends. If I''m not wrong, maybe he''ll suggest a divorce and set Rainie free." "Divorce?" Mango was stunned. Then, she suddenly thought of Thomas'' identity. Thomas was the same as Nathaniel, they were both soldiers. The profession of a soldier taught them a lot of things, including how to be a responsible person. Previously, Thomas was really a b*stard, and at that time, he did not realize that he was wrong and had even thought that Rainie did not understand him. Now that he knew he was wrong, he would bear all the consequences brought by it. Therefore, when Thomas came back to deal with Emory, he had already made a decision. At the thought of this, Mango suddenly thought of something. "Did Thomas have something else that you didn''t tell me and Rainie?" "Yes." Nathaniel nodded. Then, he took out his phone and showed Mango some photos. Mango took it over and saw that the photos on the phone were filled with documents. As she looked closer, she could see that they were all assets contracts. Thomas gave all of his assets andpanies under his name to Rainie. "He''s nning to give up everything he has?" "Yes." "Rainie won''t ept these! She didn''t be with him becaus of his money!" Naturally, Nathaniel understood Mango''s words, but he sighed and said, "But this is all that he can give to Rainie." "Rainie doesn''t want these things. He still doesn''t understand." Mango handed the phone to Nathaniel and suddenly felt very sad. Many years ago, she was misunderstood by Nathaniel and had an ident on her way abroad. Rainie must feel the same as her at that time right now. When she thought of how Rainie had not heard of her those five years, and how Rainie had opposed Nathaniel even though she was not that powerful back then, Mango felt very upset. She finally knew that no close friend could interfere in love affairs. It was a battle between the two of them, just like the one between her and Nathaniel. No matter what happened in the end, or how others think of them, the final decision was still between the two of them. Mango felt depressed and ufortable as she held Nathaniel''s hand and said, "I''m very upset." "I know, so I intend to take you out for a walk." Mango shook her head and said softly, "I remember you have an automobile factory here." "Yes, do you want to go there?" "Let''s go and have a look. I promised Carlo that I''ll design a racing car for him. I haven''t touched car parts for a long time. My brain is getting rusty, and my hands are too. Let''s go and have a look." Mango''s words surprised Nathaniel. Did this mean that Mango was going to let gopletely, no matter what happened to Rainie and Thomas? For some reason, Nathaniel heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay, let''s go now. I have a sports car over there too. You can try if you want." "Okay." Then, Mango walked out while holding Nathaniel''s hand. Meanwhile, Rainie rushed to the detention center as soon as possible. While waiting, she felt very ufortable as she didn''t know what to say when she saw Thomas. However, after a while, the prison guard told her that Thomas did not want to see her. When Rainie heard this, she was furious. "He doesn''t want to see me? He caused so many troubles, but now he''s hiding inside there like a coward. Does he dare not see me? You tell him that if he doesn''t see me today, I will die right here right now!" Seeing that Rainie was so worked up, the guard quickly walked inside and reported to Thomas. Thomas smiled bitterly when he heard the news. That was indeed Rainie! Even so, he was still worried about her. Thinking of her coughing up blood, Thomas finally agreed to meet her. When Rainie saw Thomas, she waspletely stunned. It had only been a few days since theyst met, but Thomas had already tortured himself thoroughly. His stubble emerged, and his eye sockets were sunken, with bruises on the corners of his mouth and face. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Bruises? "Who did you fight with? Don''t tell me it was with Emory! That woman doesn''t look that strong to me!" Although Rainie''s voice was harsh, her concern warmed Thomas'' heart. What on earth was he thinking? He had actually thought that Rainie''s feelings for him had faded, so he thought of keeping her by his side with a child. Rainie''s eyes were still as clean and pure as ever. It was he who had been blinded all this time. Thomas'' eyes were a little moist and red, which squeezed Rainie''s heart. "It''s okay. I have thick skin, so a few punches are nothing to me. Besides, I deserve it!" Hearing Thomas''s hoarse voice, Rainie felt very upset. She guessed that Thomas was beaten by the other prisoners in the detention centers. However, with his abilities, he would have been able to dodge a blow, but he was beaten up like this. He must have got himself into trouble willingly. "Do you think I will feel sorry for you? Thomas, when did you be so childish? Do you think you can pay for what you did to me with a few punches and being locked up in here?" The more Rainie spoke, the more aggrieved she felt. Initially, she did not intend to cry, but for some reason, tears began to flow uncontrobly. Tears streamed down her face, like an endless river... Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 "Don''t cry!" Rainie''s tears hurt Thomas fatally. His heart felt as if it was being pierced and he wanted to hold her in his arms so badly tofort her, but now he had lost the right to. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Why do you care? Thomas, if you want to hurt me, go all the way so that I can hate you and see how much of a bastard you are. What are you acting like you care now? Tell me, what do you want?" If they weren''t separated by the ss, Rainie had really wanted to grab his cor and question him. Thomas felt very bitter in his heart. However, this was his fault, so he had to bear it. "I never wanted to hurt you." "But everything you did after you said you want a child is indeed hurting me, isn''t it? Thomas, if you want a child, you could''ve just told me. It''s true that I can''t give birth to a child, but I won''t stop you from having one. But why didn''t you tell me? Why didn''t you discuss it with me? There are many ways to have a child of our own, but you had chosen the worst way. You made a mistake, but you didn''t think that you did, and even felt that I didn''t understand. If you want to do this, then let''s get a divorce, and you can do whatever you want after that. But you didn''t want a divorce! You are torturing me. You knew Emory did bad things to me, but you held back because of the child. You let me suffer, and you''re saying that you never wanted to hurt me?" Rainie let it all out, as if she had torn open her scabbed wounds. The pain caused her entire body to tremble, and she felt like it was dripping with blood. "Thomas, it was you who stabbed me in the heart! You stabbed me in the heart, but right now, you''re saying that you didn''t want to hurt me. Don''t you feel ashamed? I know that I didn''t do well in this marriage. I was busy with my career and neglected you. But what did I do that for? I am just an ordinary woman, and my family''s power and status disappeared overnight. Since you left Nathaniel, you became better in business, and your business grew. In B City, everyone praised you. I am your wife. I want to be capable enough to stand with you and be worthy of you, so I worked so hard. I wanted others to say that I was a good match for you whenever they talk about you. I want them to think that instead of an uninportant Mrs. Song. We don''t have children, so I thought that if I work hard for another ten years, I''ll travel the world with you. I didn''t think that I would neglect you and make you feel alone." "Stop it." Thomas'' tears were flowing down his face too. He never knew this was what Rainie was thinking. Ever since he fell in love with Rainie, he knew that she was independent and different from ordinary women. But after their marriage, he wanted Rainie to be a housewife and just stay at home peacefully. It was all because he had those wrong thought that led to this. If they had identified their problems a long time ago and discussed them with each other, maybe they would not have ended up like this. "Rainie, I was wrong. It was not until I saw you coughing up blood that I realized that a child or anything else in the world was not as important as you to me. I just want to see you well, but I made the wrong moves. I won''t ask for your forgiveness, but I only hope that you can recover soon and live on healthily. I was wrong, and I know that there is no way to make up for those mistakes. I don''t only owe you an apology, but other than that, I don''t know what I should say or do. Everything I''m doing now isn''t asking you to forgive me, and I know it is impossible anyway. I just want to make myself feel better. You are right, I was blinded by the child, and I even pretended to be clueless when I knew Emory did something bad to you. I am an aplice. I hit Emory and caused her to miscarry, which is a crime. If she wants to sue me, I will ept it. It was nothing to do with you. Without me, a b*stard, you will get to live a good life in the future." Thomas looked at Rainie with longing in his eyes, but he no longer had the right to have the pure her. Rainie''s heart skipped a beat as if she had realized something, and she suddenly felt a pain in her chest. "What are you trying to say?" Thomas lowered his head, and his heart felt as if there were thousands of daggers in his chest. Then, he spoke with difficulty and bitterness. "I''ve already signed the divorce papers and gave them to Lawyer Zhang. Although I didn''t cheat on you, without the permission of a wife, I made a child with another woman during the marriage. I''m the one at fault, so I will leave with nothing. Thepany, the assets, and other funds, I believe Mr. Ye will find someone to take care of it for you. I''ve written a contract to give them all to you. It is already legal and it''s also with Lawyer Zhang. You can confirm itter. You don''t have to deal with me anymore. After you sign the papers, give them to Lawyer Zhang, and he will deal with it. You don''t need to show up. You''re a public figure, after all. This is all my fault. I''ll let Lawyer Zhang deal with itter..." "Thomas!" Rainie interrupted Thomas and looked straight at him. Thomas suddenly stopped and looked up, only to see that Rainie''s eyes had a trace of emotion he couldn''t recognize. Rainie asked, "Have you thought it through? Are you sure you want a divorce?" "I can''t bear to!" Thomas wanted to cry again. He was a man who never shed tears, but today his tears seemed to be out of control, and he couldn''t help it. "But I did something wrong, and it was something serious. I know that you won''t forgive me and I can''t forgive myself too. Whenever you look at me, you will think of Emory and the child in her belly. You will feel sick, sad, and even hate me. It''s not that I can''t stand it, it''s just that I know you don''t want a marriage like this, and you don''t want our happy past to be erasedpletely." Rainie''s tears fell on the back of her hand. Then, she suddenly stood up and said in a cold voice, "You know me well, but even so, you did something that upset me the most! Thomas, you are a b*stard!" After that, she turned around and left. Thomas looked at her figure and bit his lower lip tightly. Tears filled his eyes and his heart was all scrunched up as if his whole body was about to be torn apart. He wanted to reach out and persuade her to stay, but she had no reason to! Meanwhile, Rainie ran out of the detention center and got into the car. She was trembling all over and suddenly burst into tears on the steering wheel. She cried about her dying marriage, and she cried about how the man who was once very important in her life was leaving her... Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 Rainie didn''t know how long she had been crying, but her throat was already hoarse. In the end, she was dizzy and a little sick, so she had to calm down before driving herself home. This was her and Thomas'' home when they first got married, and their wedding photos were still hanging in the bedroom. At that time, they smiled happily and sweetly, as if they had the whole world. But now, it was painful just by looking at it. Rainie forced herself to sleep for a while, and after eating something, Lawyer Zhang came to visit. "Mrs. Song, Mr. Song asked me to give this to you. Please sign it." "Give it back to him. I don''t want it." Rainie walked past Lawyer Zhang to get a ss of water, which was a little awkward for him. "This is a contract. Mrs. Song, it''s Mr. Song''s..." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Is that it?" Rainie interrupted Lawyer Zhang''s words abruptly and said faintly, "Sorry, but I have somewhere to be. Don''t forget to lock the door for me when you leave." After that, Rainie walked out. She didn''t care what Lawyer Zhang was thinking as she just felt really upset. A divorce? She had thought about it before, but now that Thomas actually did it, she didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t bear to leave him as he was not all that bad, but if she didn''t, she could not forgive him for what he did either. Her imagination would still run wild whenever sheid down on their bed. Her mind was in a mess. Then, Rainie drove to the hospital. The police were standing guard outside the ward, and when Rainie told him her identity, they let her in to visit. When Rainie went inside, she saw Emory scolding a nurse. It seemed like she wasining about how painful the injection was, but anyway, she had a bad temper. When she saw Rainiee in, Emory couldn''t help but re at her. Emory''s scarlet eyes seemed to want to eat Rainie alive. "What are you doing here? Are you here to make fun of me? Rainie, I really underestimated you. I always thought that you were a soft person. I didn''t expect you to defeat me quietly. I''m telling you, it''s not over yet! I would never surrender! Mr. Song wants to have a child so badly. You can forget about giving birth to a child for him in your life!" Seeing Emory''s madness, Rainie didn''t feel happy at all. She whispered, "You shouldn''t have yearned to keep the things and people that didn''t belong to you all to yourself from the start. You messed up, and it has nothing to do with others. Emory, I never wanted to take anything away from you." "You don''t care because you have everything. How would you know how heavy the responsibility of a poor child is? My parents are farmers and they don''t have much money. They worked hard all their lives to raise me. I can''t find an ordinary man with an ordinary sry! I have to repay my parents for raising me. I want them to eat food they have never eaten and buy them clothes they cannot afford." Emory cried as she spoke. However, Rainie did not show anypassion. "It''s not wrong that you want to be filial to your parents, but it''s a bit shameful for you to trample on others'' marriage and destroy it so that you can get what you want. Emory, we''re all adults. You know what you have done. You can steal my man regardless of any morality left in you, but you shouldn''t have touched thew. It''s all your fault you ended up like this. As a woman, I pity you. As a wife, I hate you." After that, Rainie turned around and left. She had wanted to say these words long ago, but she didn''t want to see Emory back then. Now that Emory''s child was gone, Rainie felt bad too. In fact, she really did not think about doing anything to the child in the first ce. She knew how much Thomas wanted a child, and it was because of this that she had even prayed that Emory''s child could be born safely. As soon as the child was born, her feelings and marriage with Thomas woulde to an end. Even so, Thomas had achieved his wish and she would let go of him willingly, but now, what was going on? Emory was still shouting behind her, but Rainie didn''t want to hear anything she said anymore. She didn''t know what to do after leaving the hospital. She didn''t know whether Lawyer Zhang had left her house or not, so Rainie went to a clubhouse alone and yed tennis for more than an hour. Then, she took a shower and went to the bar to ask for a bottle of whiskey. Usually, she didn''t drink, but today, she needed alcohol to paralyze and stimte herself, otherwise, her heart would be suffocatingly painful. She was upset that the man she loved had ended up like this, but she didn''t know what to do and what she could do. She never expected that one day she would end up like this. Rainie didn''t know how much whiskey she had drunk until a familiar voice came into sight and snatched the ss and bottle from her hand. By then, she was still a little absent-minded. "Carlo? Why are you here again? Wait, did you send someone to follow me? Why else would I see you everywhere I go? Aren''t you in Ango? Are you back for urgent business?" Rainie burped and frowned in difort. Carlo quickly asked someone to make a cup of honey water and handed it to her. "This is my clubhouse." "Yours? Then I won''t pay. I''ll just make up for the fact that you used my body for a bet. I won''t mind anymore." Rainie pushed away Carlo''s honey water as she didn''t need this now. She just needed to get drunk, didn''t want to think about anything, and went home to sleep. As long as she fell asleep, her heart would not hurt so much. Carlo frowned slightly and whispered, "It''s my fault to use you as a bet with my senior. I apologize." "Forget it. You''re Tristan''s junior. If he doesn''t mind, why should I? Although I don''t like that man very much, he''s Mango''s cousin and she cares about her family most. I''ll tolerate him, then. But don''t get me involved in your business in the future. You''d better leave. I want to drink more." After saying that, Rainie went to fetch another bottle, but Carlo grabbed her by the arm and walked to a private room. "Don''t you know who you are? You are drunk. You''ll see yourself on tomorrow''s news if you continue like this. You''re already the centre of attention thanks to your husband. Don''t you realize that you are a public figure?" Carlo was a little angry, but he didn''t know why. Perhaps he had been feeling guilty ever since he took advantage of this woman, so when he heard that something had happened to her husband, he followed her to see what would happen to her. As expected, she was getting drunk. Why was she so upset over a jerk? Carlo couldn''t help but feel envy, jealousy, and hatred. He even had some other feelings, but he ignored them. Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 "You know nothing!" Rainie''s harsh words made Carlo frown. "You''re a celebrity, don''t you remember? How can you say that?" "What''s wrong? This is just how I am! What''s wrong with me being a celebrity? Isn''t a celebrity human too? I will swear, fart, grind my teeth and snore too. Who says that a celebrity has to be perfect? I didn''t beg you to listen to me. Mr. Foster, you are busy too, aren''t you? Stop bothering me. You should leave now, okay?" After saying that, Rainie shook off Carlo and went back to the bar counter to continue drinking. Seeing this, Carlo''s anger rose quickly. This was a clubhouse, and although it was secretive, no one could guarantee that reporters would not sneak in. If they saw Rainie like this, her career might be affected. In the entertainment industry, someone new could always rece the old ones. Carlo said, "Why can''t you let go of that sc*mbag? Rainie, you aren''t like this!" Rainie''s movements suddenly stopped. Her eyes were a little cold, and when she looked at Carlo, he couldn''t help but pause. "What? Your husband is indeed a jerk. Can''t I say that? Don''t you have a bottom line? Are you still nning on keeping him?" A loud smack sounded as Rainie pped him in the face, which immediately interrupted Carlo''s words, but this made him narrow his eyes. A sudden chill lingered around them, but it did not affect Rainie at all. She looked at Carlo and said slowly, "What right do you have to judge my husband? Who are you to me? What are you talking about? A sc*mbag? How much do you know about him? He protected his country when he was on the verge of death on the battlefield, what were you doing? You were messing around with your research. I can''t say that you didn''t contribute anything to the country, but you are not qualified to bepared with him! Besides all the big things he had done, he did small gestures too. He found me when I was thrown to the graveyard alone and scared. He was always there for me since then, giving me warmth and light. When my family had gone through great changes, he was the one who supported me all this time. He was always there for me when I was alone and sad! Do you even know what love is? It isn''t the thrill in the beginning, nor is it the sudden adrenaline. Love is supporting and depending on each other. It can be simple sometimes, but sometimes it makes your heart race. It is something that you can''t live without! You, a single man, know nothing!" Thest sentence really pierced his heart. Carlo suddenly felt upset. Indeed, he didn''t know what love was, but seeing Rainie like this made him feel upset. "I am single, but at least I don''t have to suffer such pain like you. Since you love him so much and he''s so great, why did he do something that made you so heartbroken?" "It''s everyone''s first time living in this world. Who doesn''t make mistakes?" Carlo felt ufortable when Rainie defended Thomas. "So you are going to forgive him?" "I don''t know. He used to be really good to me in the past. It might be because I''m not good for him, so he took the wrong path. But I can''t forgive this mistake. I can''t let it go. I love him so much. So so much. He''s the one who I care about the most in the world other than Mango and my brother. But why did things end up like this? I know that it''s useless to fuss over and think about it. People have to move forward, but I feel so much pain here! It''s so painful I can''t even sleep. Every time Iy on our bed, I think about everything we''ve been through. Those memories have be a part of my body and I can''t make them go away or forget them. What can I do? I just want to have a good sleep. I''m serious, I don''t want to think about anything and just sleep. When I wake up, I will slowly get through this. I will get better and wee my future. But I need time to recover. So, don''t worry about me. We aren''t even that close!" Rainie couldn''t help crying when she said this as she grabbed Carlo''s bottle and drank it. For some reason, at this moment, Carlo''s heart ached terribly for her. Carlo suddenly grabbed Rainie''s hand and said, "If you want to drink, I''ll drink with you, but you can''t do it here. There are people everywhere, and a reporter may see you. Let''s go to my private room." "No. I''ll get a room myself." Rainie was not clueless as she was not that drunk yet. "I don''t want you to drink with me either. It''s improper. Although I''m very upset now, I''m still a married woman. I''m can''t be too close with a single man like you. That''s not good." After that, Rainie pushed Carlo away, turned around, and went to the bar to get a room. Then, she stumbled into the room. Seeing this, Carlo felt a little depressed. When did he, the son of the Foster Family, was ever loathed by others? Suddenly, he wanted to drink too. "Somebody, bring me some wine!" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The waiter didn''t dare dy and immediately sent some wine to Carlo. Perhaps when people were in a bad mood, they would feel even more upset when they drank as after a few sses, Carlo felt a little dizzy. Soon, he stumbled towards his private room. That woman didn''t know what was good for her! He hade all this way tofort her! She had actually scolded him for being single and not understanding love! Carlo was so angry that he wanted to curse. If he didn''t know what was love, didn''t it mean that he was innocent and pure? Should he betempted by her like this? The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He drank up the whole bottle of wine in his hand, and his mind was not sober at all. Carlo shook his head hard, went to his private room, and threw himself directly on the big bed. The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. F*ck, he was in his 30s. How could he be called single? He just didn''t want to get married so early and that he hadn''t met a person that attracted him who made him want to marry. How did he get rejected by that silly woman? The more he thought about it, the angrier she felt, so he sat up and continued drinking. Rainie did not realize that her words had insulted Carlo. After returning to the private room, she had a headache, but the pain was not as painful as the pain in the bottom of her heart. Was she really going to let go? Should she let go of that man and part ways with him forever? Even if she could ignore Lawyer Zhang today, was she going to avoid him every day? Over the past few years after marrying Thomas, she knew him best. Once Thomas made up his mind to do something, no one could stop him. Hah! What a joke! She should be the one who proposed the divorce as it was Thomas who did something wrong. Why was he the one divorcing her?" Was it not enough for her to be hurt, and now she had to be abandoned too? Was she that easy to be picked on? Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 The more Rainie thought about it, the angrier she got. Then, she drank all the wine and fainted without knowing. The room was filled with the strong smell of alcohol. After a while, a figure gently pushed open the door and saw Rainie, who was sitting on the floor drunk and could not help but shake his head. He went up to pick up Rainie and put her on the bed. He cleaned up all the bottles that were scattered on the floor one by one, for fear that she would trip herself when she got up. After tidying up the room, the man stood in front of Rainie''s bed. Seeing her painful and ufortable, he couldn''t help but feel a little distressed. "Er..." Suddenly, Rainie felt a churn in her stomach and retched beside the bed. The man quickly went to the bathroom, took a basin, and put it under her bed. Then, he patted her on the back with one hand very gently. Rainie suddenly felt a little stunned, and then she broke down instantly. "Go away, Thomas!" She pushed the man in front of her away and cried her heart out. She used to drink too much when there was a party, and Thomas took care of her like this too. But she knew that Thomas could not be here now. He was in the detention center! The pain that had been suppressed by the alcohol finally came back to her again. She felt like she was stabbed all over, and every cell inside her was trembling. "Why are you still haunting me when I''m drunk? What''s the point of caring about me now that you hurt me? I don''t need it! Go!" Rainie screamed so loudly that her throat felt like it had split. The man''s eyes wereplicated and distressed. He made Rainie a cup of honey water but it was knocked over by her. "Don''t be nice to me anymore! I''m begging you! Didn''t you want a divorce? You are going to abandon me anyway, so why do you still care about me? It doesn''t matter to you whether I am dead or alive! Don''t care about me!" The man''s body was a little stiff, and then, he slowly turned around and walked outside. Seeing that the figure was about to leave, Rainie did not know what happened to her as she stood up and hugged him from behind. "Don''t go! Thomas, don''t go! It hurts! Really! You put me in such a difficult position, what should I do? My brain is telling me that I can''t forgive you for your mistake, I can''t let myself be treated like this! But my heart can''t let go of you. Please tell me what to do. Ever since that happened, I have been suffering all this time. I don''t know what will happen tomorrow. Without you, my bed will be empty, my food will be cold, and my home will be like an igloo, shivering cold. I miss your arms, your voice, I miss you so much that I feel like I''m going crazy! But why? Why are you hurting me like this? Why? Rainie''s tears fell on the man''s back, burning like boiling oil. "I''m sorry." The man whispered. Rainie shook her head and said, "I don''t want your apologies. What''s the use of saying millions of apologies? I only want you! Thomas, you are my everything, my whole world! But what should I do now that you''ve shattered my world?" Before the man could turn around and say anything, Rainie kissed him. Her kiss was so urgent, so eager, and even a little determined. The man was immediately stunned. "No! Rainie, wake up!" He wanted to push Rainie away, but Rainie seemed to care about nothing at all at the moment. She clutched on the man tightly, and at the same time, she was kissing him and tearing his clothes. "Thomas, I miss you. I really miss you! Don''t run away from me!" Rainie''s actions were fierce and wild. The man could not resist, but he still dodged her. "Why are you flinching? Are you not in love with me? Who do you like? Emory? Because she can give you a child and I can''t?" Rainie''s eyes were full of despair while her tears fell onto them uncontrobly and seeped into each other''s skin through the clothes, hot as searing iron. "No! It''s not like that!" "Then why don''t you want me? You don''t even want to touch me now, do you? You''re determined to divorce me and abandon me, aren''t you? If that''s so, why did you save me back then at the graveyard? Why didn''t you just leave me there?" Rainie felt like an upset child right now, but the light in her eyes had disappeared. Her eyes were dim and lifeless like a dead sea. The man''s heart suddenly ached for her, so he stepped forward and hugged her, whispering, "I do! I do want you! I''ll always want you." When Rainie heard this, she suddenly smiled, wrapped her hands tightly around the man''s neck, and took the initiative to kiss him. The two couldn''t resist the passion any longer and fell onto the bed quickly. This was how the intimate and passionate night unveiled itself. The next day, it was already evening when Rainie woke up. Her head was splitting and she felt like it was about to explode. Rainie cleaned up and wanted to get up, but the aching sensation on her lower body immediately stunned her. She was familiar with this feeling! This was how it felt every time after she and Thomas had slept together. Although she was currently neatly dressed, she was certain about what she felt. Then, fragments of yesterday night surfaced in her mind. Did she cheated? Rainie was about to copse from the shock when realization dawned upon her. That manst night was definitely not Thomas! Who was it? Who had entered her room? She was drunkst night and locked her room from the inside, so she was at ease. Who had the key to this room? Besides the waiters here, it had to be Carlo, right? Would a waiter be this bold? Obviously not! She drank too much and could have thought that any man was Thomas, so... Rainie''s anger was instantly aroused. She didn''t even bother to brush her teeth and wash her face before she went straight to the bar. "Tell me your boss, Carlo''s room number!" Rainie yelled like she was breathing fire, so the waiter was scared as he quickly said, "We can''t tell anyone the boss'' room number... ah!" Before he could finish his words, Rainie smashed a bottle of red wine in front of him. The ss fragments cut her hand, and the blood from her fingers dripped onto the bar counter, but she did not care at all. Then, she picked up a fragment and pressed it against the waiter''s neck. "His room number!" At this moment, Rainie was furious and even a little crazy. She had a murderous aura on her, which was frightening and threatening. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In the end, the waiter did not dare hide anything and told her Carlo''s room number. Then, Rainie walked towards Carlo''s room from the bar with a fruit knife. That bastard, was it not enough to scheme against her once? He had dared to do such a thing to her now! Was she too merciful to him and made him think that she was easy to be picked on? Today, she would cripple his p*nis and let him know that he couldn''t fool around with just any woman! Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 Rainie kicked open Carlo''s door and happened to see a few people in Carlo''s room, who seemed to be having a meeting. When they saw Rainiee in, they were all confused. "What''s wrong? Is something up?" Carlo didn''t think it was anything. After all, he had seen Rainie''s even more barbaric appearance. Rainie tried her best to suppress her anger and put away the fruit knife, but she still looked at Carlo coldly and asked, "What did you dost night?" "Mr. Foster spent the entire night analyzing the drug''s effects with us." One of the men answered for Carlo and looked at him and Rainie gossipily. Rainie was very famous as she was a celebrity, so it was really puzzling that she suddenly entered Carlo''s room with a fruit knife. "He was here the whole night?" Rainie''er couldn''t help but pause. Only then did Carlo realize that something was wrong with her. "Did something happen? Wait for me. Let''s go out and talk." Carlo stood up and walked towards Rainie. His body reeked of the smell of cigarettes, which was a little pungent. Rainie suddenly frowned. "Why did you smoke so much?" "Please, I stayed up all night. How could I have stayed awake if I didn''t?" It was then when Rainie saw the red blood in Carlo''s eyes, and the bruises in the corners of his eyes were clearly visible. When she thought of the man''s words just now, she frowned immediately. It wasn''t Carlo! The manst night smelled clean and refreshing, which was very simr to the shower gel Thomas used to use. Just then, Rainie felt even more upset when she realized that she was thinking of Thomas again. "Can I have a look at the surveince footages?" "Did something happen? Do you need my help?" Rainie refused Carlo''s offer directly. "No." "I''ll give the security department a heads up. Go ahead." "Thank you." Rainie turned around and left, throwing the fruit knife away. Carlo felt a little inexplicable, and thinking of his researchst night, he couldn''t help shaking his head. He forced himself to sober up for a moment, then went back to his room and continued. Rainie went to the security office and looked at the surveince, but she did not find anything. The footage was already deleted by someone. There seemed to be a lump in her heart, which made her feel very ufortable. Not only did she cheat, she didn''t even know who the man was! D*mn it! Rainie could not stay any longer. Soon, after returning home, she locked herself in the bathroom and washed her skin aggressively. On the other hand, after learning that she had left, Carlo inquired about what she wanted to look for. After hearing that surveince footage had been deleted, Carlo''s intuition told him that something was not right. Then, he quickly found someone to repair it, but failed. Meanwhile, Mango and Nathaniel had spent their entire day at the automobile workshop and had originally nned on having dinner together, but Nathaniel received a call. After hanging up, his expression was a little unfathomable. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" "Yes, I have something personal to deal with." Nathaniel looked apologetically at Mango. Mango said gently, "Go ahead. I''ll have dinner myself. I''ll go check on Rainie too. Thomas did give her a huge blow." "Alright." After Nathaniel sent Mango to Rainie''s home, Mango sent him off. Then, Nathaniel drove to a very secret clubhouse and parked the car. When he was at the entrance, he took out a card, and the person at the door led him in respectfully. He walked towards the room at the end, knocked on the door, and went in. When he saw Morgan and Noah, Nathaniel was not surprised. He sat down casually and poured himself a cup of tea as he said lightly, "What brings you two here?" "We came to see you." Noah was still a sweet talker, and Nathaniel could tell that Noah was not affected by Susan''s downfall. Nathaniel rolled his eyes at him and turned to look at Morgan. "Morgan, is there a mission here?" "I came here to pick someone up. After that, I''ll be on my way." When Nathaniel heard this, he was a little stunned. Since he was no longer in the military, he would not inquire about things that he shouldn''t ask about. So he said, "Is it alright for me to stay here? If it''s not, I''ll get going." "You know this person." Seeing that Nathaniel was behaving so well, Noah couldn''t help feeling a little sad. They used to be the best brothers, who were able to leave their backs to the other. But now, because of some things, Nathaniel had separated himself from them, and this really made him feel very upset. "Nathaniel, are you sure you don''t want toe back?" "My business has begun to transfer abroad. In the future, we can still get together when we have time." On the other hand, Nathaniel didn''t mind. A good friendship would not be changed by time and distance, and it was only a temporary disappointment. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Morgan nodded and said, "He''sing. It''s rare for us to get together like this, so let''s enjoy ourselves tonight. We won''t know when we''ll meet again." "Who on earth is he?" Nathaniel''s curiosity was aroused by Morgan''s words. As they were talking, the door was pushed open. When Thomas appeared in front of them, Nathaniel was slightly stunned. Then, he immediately understood, but his face was a little solemn. Thomas was not surprised to see Nathaniel here too. When he saw Nathaniel, he stood at attention and saluted. Then, he called, "Mr. Ye." "Does Rainie know?" Nathaniel stared at Thomas, not showing any expression on his face. Thomas looked a little depressed and sad, but there was also a hint of determination in his eyes. "She will find out sooner orter." After saying this, Nathaniel said nothing, but Morgan started to exin slowly. "Thomas is an outstanding talent. When he had asked for retirement back then, the superiors had thought it was a pity too. Both of you gave up your bright futures for women, and in many people''s eyes, yourck of determination was only temporary. Therefore, when they let you go, they didn''t do itpletely and always left your spots open. As long as you want toe back, you can do it any time. Hearing that something had happened to Thomas, Master Mo called the military and told them immediately, so he was released this morning. And as for Emory, someone will handle itter. Thomas will leave soon, and he will go abroad for a peacekeeping mission. He has to train for several years, so we really don''t know when you will see him again. But for Thomas, this may be a good thing. I heard that he left his ex-wife everything, and now that he has no family burdens either, he may have a lot of room to improve his career, and maybe his achievements will be higher than yours by then." Nathaniel did not speak, but looked at Thomas and asked, "You were released in the morning. Have you gone to see Rainie?" Thomas was a little stunned when he heard that, but he quickly lowered his head and whispered, "Mr. Ye, if I stay here, it will be torture to her and me. She doesn''t know what to do when she looks at me. Instead of torturing her like this, I should leave. As time goes by, she will let it go eventually. I am a jerk. I won''t ask for her forgiveness, but I also know that we don''t have a chance anymore." "You coward!" After Nathaniel said these two words, he got up abruptly and left. Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 "Mr. Ye!" Thomas quickly stopped Nathaniel. "Are you disappointed in me? All these years, I''ve never felt like such a bastard. I know that this matter is of great harm to you, Madam, and even more so to Rainie. But at that time, I was blind and stupid, and I made a mistake so huge that I couldn''t even forgive myself. I''m not a coward, I''m just afraid that it would put Rainie in a difficult position." "You are not her. Don''t think that you know her well and do things behind her back for her own good. You will regret it." As soon as Nathaniel finished speaking, Thomas'' phone rang. It was Lawyer Zhang. Thomas'' hand trembled, but he still picked up the call in front of Nathaniel. "Lawyer Zhang." "Mr. Song, Madam signed the papers." "What did you say?" Thomas waspletely stunned, as if he didn''t hear it clearly. Lawyer Zhang whispered, "Mrs. Song, sorry, Miss Blu signed the divorce papers. From now on, the marriage between you two is over. If there are no issues, I willplete the formalities tomorrow. Oh, and Miss Blu entrusted me to give Mrs. Ye the assets you gave her. She doesn''t want a single cent." Thomas knew that he had already started to regret it. But this seemed to be an inevitable result. Thomas couldn''t tell what he was feeling in his heart, and he felt a little suffocated. This was all his own doing, otherwise, he would have had a wonderful marriage. But when he thought of the past and yesterday night, his eyes couldn''t help but moisten. He saw Rainie''s despair and heartache, and he thought that there would be a chance after they had slept together, but he did not expect that she still made such a decision. Since it was Rainie''s choice, he epted it. Maybe this was his punishment! Punishing him for being blind, so he was destined to be alone for the rest of his life, but Rainie... Thomas was a little sad, but he looked at Nathaniel and said, "Mr. Ye, in the future, when I''m not here, please take care of Rainie for me. If she has someone she likes, I hope you can look out for her." "You''ve epted it so easily. Since you''ve made up your mind, don''t turn back. Anything can happen on the battlefield. Be careful. I don''t want to hear any bad news." Nathaniel actually couldn''t bear to see Thomas leave. Previously, it was because he and Rainie were husband and wife, but he did not expect that Rainie had signed the divorce papers. He had thought that there might still be hope between them, but now it seemed that he had been overthinking. Now that Thomas was leaving in such a state, Nathaniel was actually quite worried. It was easy to abandonbat skills, but to be familiar with it once again, one had to put in more effort than others, not to mention that Thomas had not been training for the past few years. Thomas felt upset too. When Morgan heard that Thomas had divorced, although he was a little sad too, it might be a good thing for Thomas to go into battle without any strings attached. Thomas turned to look at Morgan and said in a low voice, "Chief, although Rainie and I have divorced, I hope that all of my sry and bonuses will be sent to her. Can the military still treat her like my family member?" "I will request it to Master Mo. There shouldn''t be a problem." He needed people abroad and Thomas had great capacities, so as long as Thomas was willing to go, Master Mo would agree to anything naturally. Originally, Nathaniel was the best candidate, but no one expected that something like this would happen to Thomas. Therefore, it was more suitable for Thomas to go. "Thank you!" Then, Thomas picked up a ss of wine and toasted Nathaniel. "Mr. Ye, after I graduated from college, you guided me all the way here. What I have today is all thanks to you. I let you down in my marriage, but on the battlefield, I will let everyone know that Nathaniel Ye''s soldiers are not cowards! Those foreign bastards can''t take anything from our country!" Nathaniel patted Thomas on the shoulder and had millions of things to tell him, but did not know where to start. The two of them might be separated just like that, and in the future, they would both achieve extraordinary aplishments in different regions. He hoped that Thomas could live a good life, but he also knew that the battlefield was everchanging. Those who were able to achieve things that others were envious of, they had to exchange such achievements with their lives. Now that Thomas waspletely disheartened and cut off all his stings, he would be the sharpest weapon in battle. However, as his best friend, he knew that Thomas had already lost all hope, so Thomas had already decided to give his all to the military. Thomas would not fear danger, nor did he care about it, because his heart was no longer insides him, and he was just a walking corpse. But everything that happened was his fault, and no one could help or interfere. In the end, Nathaniel could only say the words ''take care'' and turned to leave. He realized that he might be getting old, and he couldn''t bear to witness partings. After leaving the clubhouse, Nathaniel called Mango. On the other end, Mango wasforting Rainie. She saw Rainie sign the divorce papers with her own eyes, and at that time, Mango had mixed feelings in her heart. Rainie cried as she signed the contract, and then it was taken away by Lawyer Zhang. Later, she told Mango that she was drunkst night and didn''t know who she had slept with. Not only was Mango shocked, but her heart ached for her too, and could not help but hug her tightly. "I''ll ask Nathan to help. Maybe he can repair the footage." "If I ever find him, I''ll skin him alive!" Rainie gritted her teeth in anger. Just as Mango wasforting her, Nathaniel called her. "What is it?" Mango clicked the answer button. Nathaniel did not dy and said, "Has Rainie signed the divorce papers?" "How did you know?" "I saw Thomas just now. He may be leaving soon." Hearing Nathaniel mentioned Thomas, Rainie''s body suddenly stiffened. She clutched the hem of her clothes tightly and felt sick. Mango nced at her and asked, "Leaving? To where?" "He''s leaving abroad! He was selected by Master Mo as a military reservist for an overseas mission. At first, he was a little hesitant, but Lawyer Zhang told him that Rainie had signed the divorce papers. Since he doesn''t have anything anymore, he would leave B City soon. I don''t know when will he be back. See if Rainie has time toe over and see him onest time." Nathaniel had still felt that Rainie and Thomas'' rtionship shouldn''t end like this, so after thinking about it, he told Mango about Thomas'' requests. "Thomas requested to give all his sry and bonuses to Rainie, and still request the military to treat Rainie as his family member. That is, if Thomas dies in battle, all of his glory after death will belong to Rainie." "Who wants all that!" Finally, Rainie couldn''t help but shout, but she felt guilty in her heart. How could she bear to divorce him? But what could she do after the incident yesterday night? She was not good enough for Thomas. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She didn''t have the right... Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 Mango never thought that Thomas would choose such a path. "What does a military reservist mean? Doesn''t he have a military rank?" Rainie pricked up her ears as well. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "He does have a military rank, but in the past few years, he had been half-retired. Besides, after he and Rainie got married, he transferred his career and it had been approved. That is why he can''t go out as a formal soldier and can only go out as a reservist. Reservists have to go directly to the front lines. With his military rank, if he is a formal soldier, he can just give outmands at headquarters. Right now, he is just a high-ranking soldier that needs to just follow orders." When Rainie heard this, her tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. "Where is he?" Although she knew that she had cheated and that she was not good enough for Thomas, she still wanted to see him. Go into battle abroad?! Very few people were willing to do that, and for those who were willing to, very few of them could escape dying in battle. The people they dealt with were all vicious people, and Thomas had actually let himself be sent to that kind of ce. Before Nathaniel answered, Rainie''s cell phone rang. It was Thomas! Rainie quickly picked up and heard Thomas'' familiar voice. "Rainie, I know that the child has caused you a lot of harm. No matter how many times I apologize, it can''t heal your hounds. I was blind and ruined our once perfect family. I said before that you are my wife and I will never allow anyone to bully you, but I broke my promise. Not only did I do that, but I have be an aplice too. I have punished Emory and publicized what she had done. I found a lot of evidence too, and after she is discharged from the hospital, she will be sentenced to at least ten years of prison. As for me, I know you can''t bear to and won''t do anything to me. So I will punish myself. I will be exiled from the country. Every day, I will face thousands of bullets, with no one to go home to. I will leave everything to fate." "It''s my great fortune to be able to fall in love and marry you in this life. Even if it had been only a few short years, it felt like a lifetime for me. I, Thomas Song, will only have you, Rainie, as my wife in this life. But I know that you still have a long way to go and you need someone to be there for you in the future. Forget me, and find someone who is good to you and live with for the rest of your life. If I am lucky enough toe back in a few years, I hope you can forgive me. I sincerely wish you all the best and that you will be happy." Listening to Thomas'' words, Rainie sobbed hard. "Nathaniel, Mr. Ye! Where is he? Where on earth is he?" Rainie didn''t care about anything now. She just wanted to find Thomas! She must see him! Nathaniel quickly sent their location to her. Mango had grabbed Rainie''s jacket and bag long ago as she pulled her out hurriedly. The two quickly got in the car and rushed to the club Nathaniel was at once. However, when they got there, they saw a military helicopter fly off from their heads. "Nathaniel, is that..." Mango had a bad feeling. Nathaniel nodded. Rainie was stunned for a moment and then chased after him crazily. "Thomas! Thomas, get off! You can''t go! Thomas!" "Rainie!" Mango wanted to grab hold of her but failed. Rainie ran crazily on the ground, chasing the helicopter. Suddenly she fell down with a smack, and she simply took off her shoes and continued chasing after it. The roar of the helicopter was so loud that Thomas could not hear Rainie''s screams at all. When the Morgan and Noah saw the crazy woman below them, they were a little hesitant. If Thomas saw this scene right now, could he go into battle at ease? Just as Noah was about to speak, Morgan said, "Thomas, Rainie is..." "Stop it. I won''t go back on my word once I''ve made up my mind." After that, Thomas picked up his earphones and covered his ears. Morgan sighed and said, "Rainie is chasing after you below us." However, Thomas did not hear him. He was thinking about what Rainie would look like when she heard his message. Would she be heartbroken? Sadness, however, was inevitable. Someone like him who rushed into the battlefield and didn''t know if he could survive tomorrow should not give her such hope. If the two of them were fated and Rainie was able to ovee what had happened, perhaps after a few years, they would still have the chance to resume their rtionship, right? Thomas could only carry on confidently and courageously with this in mind. The helicopter rose higher and higher, and soon they couldn''t see Rainie anymore. Both of them felt very upset, and Noah pulled the nket over himself, deep in thought. Meanwhile, Rainie''s recklessness had already corrupted traffic, so Mango and Nathaniel had to work together to stop her. Soon, she finally gave in to the grief of the past few days and passed out. "Rainie!" Mango quickly called an ambnce for Rainie. Soon, the ambnce whizzed all the way to the hospital with Rainie on board. Mango was afraid that Rainie would do something stupid when she woke up, so Mango had been by her side the entire time. After some time, Rainie woke up and was staring at the snow- white ceiling. She remained silent, causing Mango to be extremely worried. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Rainie, say something. I''m worried about you." "I''m fine." Rainie tried to muster a smile, but it was uglier than her crying. When Mango saw this, she felt like crying. "Where is Lawyer Zhang?" "I''ll contact him." Then, Mango took out her phone and heard Rainie whisper, "Mango, can you do me a favor?" "Of course! Just tell me what you want to do, I will never refuse if I can help." Rainie looked at Mango and tried her best to smile, but she couldn''t bring herself to. "I know that I''ve cheated and am no longer good enough for Thomas, but I am the only family he has now. If I give up on him now, he has no one to look forward to. I know you have a way. Can you help me destroy the divorce papers that are withwyer Zhang?" Mango immediately understood. Rainie did not want a divorce! At first, she felt that she had cheated and was unworthy of Thomas, but now that Thomas had left and went to a foreign battlefield, he might die any moment. She would rather be a sinner and be Thomas''st hope and love. "Okay, I promise you. I promise that Lawyer Zhang will not be able to finalize things tomorrow. Even if he wants to do it again, he needs Thomas'' signature, and Thomas can''t sign them for him now." Mango hugged Rainie tightly and said with a heartwrenching expression, "Don''t be too sad." "I''m not. In the face of life and death, the things he had done are not worth mentioning. I always knew that I couldn''t let him go, and I always felt that I could never forgive him. But if he is gone, what''s the use of holding a grudge?" Rainie''s eyes flickered with determination. She had never been as sober as she was now and knew what she wanted. She wanted Thomas! She wanted him to be alive! Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 Mango sent a message to Merle, hoping that Merle would help out. Merle quickly replied to her. Soon, Rainie slowly recovered from Thomas'' departure. She fired her original assistant, then hired another one and began to arrange things at work. As for what happened in the club, she forgot about it, but she would still wake up crying in the dead of night. In this period of time, Mango was very helpful. Merle''s men managed to get Lawyer Zhang''s briefcase soaked with water and the divorce papers inside were no longer illegible. Therefore, the divorce papers could not be used anymore. When Lawyer Zhang wanted to tell Thomas about it, Thomas'' number was no longer in service and no one had heard from Thomas since then. When Mango saw that Rainie was not knocked down and was living her life enthusiastically instead, Mango went back and told Nathaniel about what happened in the club. Then, she asked Nathaniel to find the footage that had disappeared. Although Rainie did not mention this matter again, Mango was still upset, so she had to find out who was the man who did this to Rainie. It turned out that this matter was a piece of cake for Nathaniel. He worked on it a bit and restored the footage. When Mango saw that the person in the video was Thomas, she couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. "How could it be Thomas?" "If it wasn''t him, who else could it be? Not long after Rainie went to see him, the superiors sent someone to bail him out. It''s just that no one knew about this." Nathaniel was not surprised by this. He passed the restored video to Mango, who sent it to Rainie. When Rainie found out that the man was Thomas, she didn''t know how she should feel. She was both happy and sad. If it weren''t for this, she wouldn''t have signed the divorce papers, but now everything was fine, and everything could be back the way they once were. Rainie took a deep breath and began to work hard. She was active in filming and admitted to the news about Thomas. She even admitted that she had not fulfilled her duty as a wife and at the same time, she hoped that the public would give her some space. Because Rainie was popr with people, the incident quickly quieted down on the inte after some time. With Nathaniel and Mango''s support, Rainie''s career was not affected at all. Meanwhile, Carlson took Tessa back to Santell capital, but he heard that Tessa was not really epted there. For the sake of Tessa and her daughter, Carlson bore a lot of pressure and ended up withdrawing from the position of the head of the family, and this made Brenson very angry. However, Carlson was already past his teens, so no matter how Brenson tried to persuade him, Carlson had only one condition, which was to ept Tessa and her daughter. Otherwise, he would neverply. During this period of time, Carlson arranged for Tessa and her daughter to be in a ce no one knew of. At the same time, Zion had disappeared too. Zion was taken away as Sissaye''s coach, and Nathaniel and Mango didn''tment on this. When Rita learned that her brother was going to train in secret for a long time, she felt a little sad. However, as she grew older, she became more mature slowly. On the other hand, under Bettany''s guidance, Wisdom began to be active in major medical gatherings and seminars. Not long after, the entire Ocean City knew that the eldest son of the Ye family was a medical genius. For this reason, many people fought to be his teacher, but they were all rejected by Nathaniel and Mango. The two youngest sons were then taken to Mango''s side for her to take care of them. She also hired a babysitter too and started to design cars again. It didn''t take long for Mango to design a sports car for Carlo, specifically for racing, which made her famous instantly. Nathaniel was very happy for his wife''s achievements, and at the same time, he began to expand his business abroad and had transferred Ned there to manage it. At first, Ned could not cope with it, but with Nathaniel''s teaching, Ned could already handle it all after half a year. As for Walter and Deborah, they had never been heard of since they leftst time, but the Grey family''s sail line was still operating, as usual, so Nathaniel and Mango felt relieved. Meanwhile, under Tristan''s care, Prisci''s body gradually recovered, and he even began to have ns to have a child. When Prisci heard this, she simply cried with joy. However, after Thomas left for a month, Rainie found out that she was pregnant. She worked harder for the sake of the child and was living brightly.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Everyone''s life seemed to be on the right track, and Mango and Nathaniel were very happy too. After Mangounched Carlo''s sports car, she got back to work officially and her workload was heavy every day. Brantley was afraid that she would be too tired, so he took the initiative to take care of the children. Looking at how happy her two sons were with their grandfather, the corners of Mango''s mouth slowly raised. During this period, Lebanon came bearing with good news, that he was going to get married to Alfred''s sister. It was said that she saved him when he was assassinated and had been seriously injured. Later, in the hospital, the two of them quickly warmed up to each other. Finally, Lebanon finally decided to ignore what the others thought and marry her. Mango and Nathaniel gave their most sincere blessings to them, and Brantley had rushed to Ango to attend Lebanon''s wedding too. Of course, the people from the Hans family had also attended, including Magnolia and Barack. Barack had gone through a lot toe this far, and when he saw Tristan, tears were streaming down his face. He never thought that he could see his son again in his life. Tristan was very excited too when he saw Barack. "Dad!" Tristan''s cry made Magnolia turn her head away as tears welled up in her eyes too. Then, Barack hugged Tristan tightly and started wailing. If it weren''t for those things, how could he abandon his son like that? In this life, he didn''t have the chance to be there and see his son grow up anymore. He didn''t know what Tristan looked like when he was learning to walk and didn''t know what the first word he said was, nor did he know if Tristan everined where his father was when he fell down and cried. Tristan was very excited, butpared to Barack, Tristan''s emotions were still controlled. "Dad, don''t you think it''s a bitte for you to act like a child? Your wife is looking at you." Tristan''s words suddenly made Barack pause. He suddenly felt that it was a little embarrassing for him to look like this now. Then, he had no choice but to let Tristan go while his face turned red. Magnolia red at Tristan and said, "How can you talk to your father like that? At least save him some face when there are other people." Right now, Magnolia only cared about her husband. Tristan smiled and said, "Yes, yes. I was wrong. Dad, it doesn''t matter if you missed out on my birth. You can witness your grandson grow up! Prisci and I will be very busy in the future. So, we have to ask mom and dad to help us take care of our baby." Magnolia, Terrance, and everyone else were all stunned by his words. "Prisci is pregnant?" Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 Upon hearing this news, Mango rushed over. "Tristan, Prisci is pregnant?" As the protagonist of the topic, Prisci looked at Tristan nkly and said, "I''m pregnant? How do I not know this?" Seeing his silly wife, Tristan coughed and said, "I''m saying in the future, not now. What are you all thinking? Why are you staring at my wife''s belly? Do you not believe in my medical skills or my ability?" Everyone was somewhat disappointed after hearing this. However, Magnolia said hurriedly, "It''s fine. My son is a genius in the medical field. We''ll just wait for our grandson." Barack nodded at this. For him, he was very satisfied that he had an outstanding son and a noble daughter-inw in his life. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. So what if Prisci really couldn''t bear a child? God wouldn''t let a bad guy run free, nor would he treat a good man unfairly. The Hans family was righteous, honest, and sacrificed for the country and its people, so their lives would not be that bad after all. Then, Magnolia brought Barack to meet Lebanon. Lebanon had a special identity, and Barack didn''t know what to think of him. However, after hearing that Lebanon had helped Mango and Nathaniel, he decided to abandon previous grudges and treat Lebanon sincerely. "You''re a king now. Don''t repeat what your father did." Lebanon saw that Barack was sitting in a wheelchair, and although Barack was much better now, Lebanon heard that there were also many seque, and this was all caused by his biological father. Lebanon felt very guilty about this and said in a low voice, "Mr. Hans, if you want, can you take me as your son? Today, I''m married, and there will only be my mother at the podium. It''s a bit regretful. My wife and I don''t have any rtives anymore. If you don''t mind, I''ll be your son in the future. I''ll take care of you and support you like my brother. I don''t have the ability to know or stop what that guy did to you, but I''ll be responsible for you the rest of your life." When Barack heard this, he waspletely stunned, while Magnolia bit her lower lip tightly and suddenly shed tears. Magnolia knew that she was prejudiced against Lebanon. She pitied him and protected him, but her heart was not entirely open for him. After all, this wasn''t the son she wanted to give birth to. However, after all these years, she still felt a little guilty towards him. Not only did Lebanon not me her, but he was also treating Barack in such a way. Magnolia''s heart was really full of mixed and indescribable emotions. Barack looked into Lebanon''s sincere eyes, and thinking of his rtionship with Tristan, he could not help but let go of the grudges left in his heart. "Alright, I''ll be your godfather in the future. I''m now old and useless, but as long as you need me, I will definitely not refuse." "Dad." Then, Lebanon stepped forward and hugged Barack tightly. Only at this moment did he feel that his life was finally perfect. He had never felt fatherly love from Laborn, and now, seeing Barack''s kind eyes, he suddenly felt a lump in his throat. Magnolia''s emotions were uncontroble too as she hugged Lebanon tightly. "Lebanon, I''m sorry. I''ve neglected you all these years." "It''s okay, mom. I know you have your own difficulties. I know you did a lot of things for me secretly." After Lebanon had helped Magnolia and Barack settle down, Queena and Dennis arrived. For Queena, no matter who Lebanon''s father was, he was her nephew and Dennis was his uncle, making them rtives. They prepared gifts for Lebanon and gave him their most sincere blessings before they were arranged to sit inside. When Queena saw Magnolia and Dennis saw Barack, the two of them couldn''t help but be stunned. Then, they smiled at the same time. More than half of her life had passed and the pairs of twin sisters and twin brothers finally met, but the process was somewhat sad. Dennis looked at his younger brother in the wheelchair, who looked older than himself, and couldn''t help but burst into tears. "Barack, long time no see." Dennis'' words made both of them choke on their tears. No matter what happened in the past, now after all that they had been through, family was what was most important. "Dennis, it''s been a while. I didn''t expect to be alive to see you alive." These words were heart-wrenching. Meanwhile, Queena looked at Magnolia and said suddenly, "Magnolia, it''s great to meet you." At this, Magnolia''s eyes were red. Ever since Magnolia found out about her past, she had harbored some resentment as she wondered why she was the one who was taken away instead of Queena. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have needed to go through all that. Yet now, seeing Queena, she suddenly rejoiced the fact that she was the one who had been taken away back then. What would happen to Queena if she was forced to bear all that burden? Magnolia stepped forward and hugged Queena and said softly, "We finally meet each other." "Yes." Mango had originally nned oning in to rest, but when she saw them at the door, she couldn''t help but retreat. Then, Nathaniel handed her a ss of hot milk as they smiled at each other. Mango rested her head on Nathaniel''s shoulder and whispered, "Sometimes, fate is fair. I really appreciate that God had allowed me to meet you, fall in love with you, and marry you. Even though many things happened, it''s good that you''ve always been there." "I will spend the rest of my life with you." Nathaniel grabbed Mango''s hand and interlocked his fingers with hers. The two of them looked at the weather outside as the warm sun shone on everyone''s body, symbolizing peace. Suddenly, there was amotion outside. Mango was a little curious when a servant ran over and said, "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, Mr. Song and Mrs. Song have arrived." Mr. Song? Mango was slightly stunned while Nathaniel chuckled and said, "Walter and Deborah are here. Haven''t you always been worried about them? Why don''t you go over and take a look?" "Let''s go!" Mango was very excited as she pulled Nathaniel and ran. "Slow down! You are wearing heels." Nathaniel shuddered with fear. Recently, Mango liked wearing heels after she got back to work. Her heels were always thin and high, so he was really afraid that Mango would fall down when she walked. However, Mango looked back with a mischievous smile, which Nathaniel waspletely mesmerized by. Although they were already an old married couple, he suddenly felt that his heart was thumping non-stop. However, Mango was clueless about this as she quickly pulled Nathaniel to the front. "Where is my cousin?" Mango grabbed one of the servants and asked. When the servant saw that it was Mango, she quickly pointed in a direction. Then, Mango pulled Nathaniel to the hall where Walter was at. "Walter! Deborah!" Mango shouted happily. However, when Deborah and Walter turned back to look at Mango, she waspletely stunned. How could it be? Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 "Deborah, your face..." Mango had never expected Deborah to be disfigured! She waspletely shocked, and at this time, Deborah''s belly had be very big now. However, Deborah said with a smile, "It''s okay. I identally hurt my face when I was at sea. I nned to have surgery, but I was pregnant at that time, so I didn''t do it for the baby. I''ll do it after the baby is born. Walter doesn''t think I''m ugly anyway." Mango understood Deborah deeply. Didn''t she, too, endure the pain of being burned because of her baby? At the thought of this, Mango''s heart ached. She stepped forward and hugged Deborah tightly as she said softly, "I know you''re fine on the outside, but I know how much it hurts. Although I don''t know why you and Walter didn''t tell Nathaniel and me about your difficulties at that time, I just feel sorry for you. Deborah, I feel sad for you." Mango''s eyes turned red. Seeing her like this, Nathaniel exchanged a nce with Walter. Walter patted Deborah''s shoulder and said softly, "I''ll be over there." "Alright." Deborah nodded. Over here, Mango and Deborah were sitting together and talking about daily trifles while Nathaniel and Walter arrived at the balcony. Nathaniel handed Walter a ss of champagne and Looking at his ruddy face, he couldn''t help but tease and say, "You''re different after you''ve be a father." "Of course. We''ve waited a long time for this child." Nathaniel couldn''t bear to rain on his parade, but he still asked with some concern, "I remember the doctor said you shouldn''t have a baby in three years. It isn''t time yet?" "She was pregnant by ident, so she insisted on keeping it. You know thest child was a heavy blow on her, so I will follow her wishes. At the worst, if anything happens, I will be there for her. If she lives, I will too, and if she dies, I will follow." Walter said it nonchntly, but Nathaniel could know of his attitude towards Deborah from his words. He patted Walter on the shoulder and said, "You have grown a lot." "I''m going to be a father. Can I still be like a child? My father has begun to hand over the business to me recently. I finally understand how much you need to do. You can still date Mango while managing so many businesses. I admire you." Walter''s words made Nathaniel feel that something was wrong. "Are you praising or insulting me?" "I''m praising you!" Walter burst outughing. Deborah was pregnant, and Walter seemed to be full of energy, which really gave others an appealing and hopeful vibe. "You''ve been through a lot in the past six months, haven''t you?" "I guess so. A lot has happened, but we were able to solve it. Don''t worry too much." Walter was still grinning cheekily, but Nathaniel could see that he was calm now and this might be because of Jameson''s teachings. Nathaniel was happy to see that. "By the way, I heard that you transferred Ned to run thepany here?" "Why? Is it not okay?" Nathaniel did not expect that Walter would ask about Ned, so he could not help but be stunned. Walter said with a smile, "Of course, I want to do business here. It''s inevitable that Ned and I will cross paths. Now I have to build a good rtionship with him." "I also transferred my business here." Nathaniel''s words slightly surprised Walter. "Have you really made up your mind? Ocean City is, after all, your home. Is it really okay to leave like this?" Nathaniel looked in Mango''s direction, and his gaze was gentle as he said, "I am home wherever she is at. Besides, Ocean City has already lost the four masters. The Soo family is down and Noah has gone to Santell Capital. Eugene is back and taking responsibility for what he should be. Now, Chief Eaves is the only one left there. If I were to still stay in Ocean City, I''m afraid the higher-ups will be worried." Hearing this, Walter felt somewhat helpless. It was true that the bigger something was, the easier it was to be targeted. He asked in a low voice, "I heard that there''s quite some drama in the Mo family recently. Master Mo..." In fact, they were all like brothers to Carlson, and they would only care about Carlson if they really cared. Nathaniel knew that Walter was worried about Carlson after hearing this, so he said, "Don''t worry. Carlson has be smart now. They can''t plot against him that easily. He used to be incapable of protecting Tessa and her daughter, but now he won''t let anyone hurt them. As long as he wants it, that position will be his sooner orter!" "I heard that you sent my nephew, Zion, in?" "Don''t use me, okay. I didn''t send him there. It was Zion who chose it himself. I couldn''t stop him." When it came to his son, Nathaniel was somewhat proud, which looked annoying to Walter. "So that means I won''t be able to see Zion now." "You''ll meet him sooner orter." Nathaniel didn''t think this was a big deal. A man''s aspirations could be achieved anywhere, and he would not hold back his child. The two talked more about recent incidents for some time, and the atmosphere between them was much more harmonious than before. Although Walter still quarreled with him sometimes, it sounded that they were close with each other. Then, Walter looked around before saying to Nathaniel, "You havepletely ignored military affairs recently, haven''t you?" "Yes, I want to spend more time with my wife and children. I need to earn money so that Mango can spend freely too. What''s the matter?" Nathaniel was saying this now, but if it was around eight years ago, who would believe that he had no ambition at all? But now, Walter understood Nathaniel, so he hesitated as couldn''t find the words. "What''s the matter? Say something." Nathaniel couldn''t stand it when others didn''t finish their sentences, so he couldn''t help hitting Walter with his arm. Walter was a little depressed, and finally could not help but say, "Something happened during the battle abroad." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "What did you say?" Nathaniel suddenly became nervous. These words represented Thomas, and he had not heard any news from Thomas for more than half a year. Now, hearing Walter''s words, Nathaniel couldn''t help but be nervous. Walter, of course, knew about what happened to Thomas. He said in a low voice, "As an assault team, Thomas and his men entered the battlefield abroad more than half a year ago. They were like saviors, who turned the whole battle around to our country''s advantage. In the past half a year, they had reported many times. But not long ago, R Country put out an assault team too. They fled after ambushing us several times and took a lot of hostages with them. Thomas'' assault team had to chase them in order to rescue the hostages and were led into a forest. Till now, there has been no news of them. Many people spected that they might be in danger this time." Nathaniel''s heart suddenly tightened. "An assault team? Thomas actually established an assault team?" There were not many people in the team, but each of them was an outstanding soldier. How could they be in charge of rescuing hostages? What was going on here? Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Walter also had the same doubts as Nathaniel, but now neither of them was a soldier anymore, so they couldn''t find out about many things. "Alright, I''m just telling you this so that you can prepare yourself mentally. After all, Thomas is important to you." Walter sighed and patted Nathaniel on the shoulder. At this time, Rainie came. Mango saw Rainie and happily stood up to wee her. "You shouldn''te. It''s inconvenient for you." "How could I not? It''s your cousin''s wedding. I came here to have some fun and increase my poprity." Rainie said with a smile. After half a year, her figure was much plumper, but the smile on her face had be a lot brighter. For her, having her own child was a gift from God, and this child was Thomas'' child too. She was satisfied and had nothing else to ask for in her life. Mango quickly helped Rainie sit down and said to Deborah beside her, "Deborah, you two have known each other for some time. But both of you have be mothers at the same time now. This is truly fate." Deborah was also very surprised when she saw Rainie''s bump, so she could not help but smile and say, "It seems so. When are you due?" "I''m due in November. It''s close to New Year''s." What Rainie said made Deborah pause for a moment before she quickly said, "I''m due in November too. What date are you?" "The fourth." "Mine is the fifth." Deborah didn''t expect that Rainie''s delivery date would be so simr to hers. After that, the two mothers began to discuss baby matters, leaving Mango out. Mango was a little speechless, and when she saw Nathaniel standing not far away, she stood up and walked over. "What''s wrong?" Nathaniel looked at Mango and couldn''t help but ask. Mango sighed and said, "I''ve been ignored by the two mothers. So I came to find my husband." "That''s alright, I won''t ignore you." Nathaniel''s words immediately caused Mango tough. Then, they held hands and went to have some food from the refreshments table. Seeing that Mango had eaten her fill, Nathaniel whispered, "Something might have happened to Thomas." "What?" Mango''s heart tightened and she couldn''t help but look towards Rainie. "Don''t look!" Nathaniel turned Mango''s face away and said in a low voice, "Rainie has been pregnant for more than six months now. Her body is a little heavy right now. It will be dangerous if she gets emotional. You absolutely cannot tell her about this." "But there are some things that we can''t keep to ourselves. What if the media..." "The media won''t report it." Nathaniel whispered, "It will be suppressed, and will not be reported widely. After all, the soldier''s families are still waiting for them at home. The media won''t report anything that isn''t confirmed." "Isn''t confirmed? Does that mean that it hasn''t been confirmed yet?" "Yes, there aren''t any news yet. No one knows if they are dead or alive, but no news is good news, right?" Nathaniel was also a little worried. Thomas had left for more than half a year, and this was the first news they have received about him. Mango''s heart instantly sank. "Let''s not think too much about it. You won''t be able to help with this matter. Let''s just wait for the news. Don''t let Rainie know about this for now. It''s not easy for her to have a child, so she''s looking forward to Thomas returning and giving him a surprise. We have to keep it a secret no matter what." "Okay." Nathaniel nodded. More and more people wereing, and most of them were rted to Mango, Nathaniel, and the others. Everyone was very lively at the moment. Lebanon''s wedding was held three dayster. Today, everyone came here in advance to gather together, so it was more casual. When Carlo came, Nathaniel frowned slightly. This man was Tristan''s junior, as well as Mango''s first client. However, this client was especially difficult to deal with, to the extent that Nathaniel wanted to hit him. "Come, let''s go over there to sit." Nathaniel took Mango''s hand and left, but they were still seen by the sharp-eyed Carlo. "Katherine!" Nathaniel was quite dissatisfied when he heard how Carlo called him wife. This was exactly why he didn''t like Carlo. Even though Carlo knew Mango was Mrs. Ye, he never called her that. Instead, he always called her Mango and Katherine in front of Nathaniel. Although there was nothing wrong with that, Nathaniel was still unhappy. Mango paused for a moment and saw Carlo running over to her. Then, she couldn''t help but nce at Nathaniel. As expected, she saw the strong rejection and disgust in Nathaniel''s eyes. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Mango saw this, she immediatelyughed. "Why are youughing?" Nathaniel was speechless. Mango smiled and said, "You''re too narrowminded. There''s nothing going on between him and me." "If there was anything, would he still be standing here? I would have thrown him into the ocean to feed the fish." Mango really liked Nathaniel''s arrogant jealousy. If it weren''t for the fact that they were in public, she would definitely give Nathaniel a kiss on his face. "Alright, don''t mind him." "For your sake." Nathaniel let go of Mango and seeing Carloing over, he turned around and walked away angrily. "Hey? Why did your husband leave?" "Why ask when you know the answer?" After knowing Carlo for half a year, Mango found that he was not that bad, but he liked to fool around. He had called her ''Katherine'' on purpose because he didn''t like Nathaniel, but Mango didn''t dare tell Nathaniel, for fear that Nathaniel would be furious. Carlo shrugged indifferently and said, "How long are you nning on staying here?" "What are you trying to say." Mango knew that Carlo would nevere here to look for her if it weren''t nothing. Carlo smiled and said, "My squad will be attending apetition in a few days. Could you check my car for me if you have time?" "I designed all the cars in your squad especially for you. What else do you need to worry about?" Mango waspletely speechless. However, Carlo said seriously, "Because you designed it, so I need you to check them for me in order for me to not be worried." "Alright, then." Mango had nothing to do these past few days, so she treated it as a favor and directly took the job. Hearing that she agreed, Carlo could not help but sigh with relief. "You''re the best." "Whatever. Don''t harass Rainie. Be honest, are you interested in Rainie? I''m warning you. My Rainie is still married, don''t even think about it." Mango''s guarded look suddenly made Carlo speechless. "Come on, who says I''m interested in Rainie?" "Then why do you pay so much attention to her?" Mango''s words caught Carlo off guard. Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 "I, I pay attention to her because... why should I tell you?" Carlo stammered, then turned around and ran away. However, in Mango''s eyes, he looked like he was avoiding the question. Was he really interested in Rainie? Just then, Rainie came over. "What''s wrong? What did you say to Carlo? You scared him away." Rainie said with a smile. Recalling the news about Thomas, Mango was worried once again as she faced Rainie. Then, she recalled her suspicions of Carlo and could not help but ask, "Is there something going on between you can Carlo?" "We''re friends, what else?" Rainie looked at Mango in surprise. Mango felt that it wasn''t right to ask such a question, but it made her ufortable if she didn''t ask. "Is Carlo interested in you?" "Are you kidding me? He''s interested in me? We''re practically brothers!" Rainie looked at Mango in disbelief, which made Mango feel much more relieved. "But he''s paying so much attention to you..." "That''s because he schemed against me not long ago, which caused my body''s difort. After that, I was pregnant, and he always that it was not that safe. He was afraid that something would happen to the baby in my belly, so he wanted to repay me. So he has been paying attention to me since he knew I was pregnant. He gave me a lot of supplements too. Wait, you misunderstood that he is interested in me? Do others think so too?" Rainie suddenly felt a little depressed. "If that''s the case, I have to keep my distance from him. Thomas can''t hear about this. If not, I won''t be able to exin it to him." Hearing Rainie''s words, Mango said hurriedly, "No, no, that''s what I think." "Do you want him to be interested in me? How can a man like himpare with Thomas?" Hearing Rainie''s words, Mango did not say anything else. Nathaniel was not as good as Thomas either in Rainie''s heart. After all, Thomas was the only one for her. However, if Rainie knew that something had happened to Thomas, no one knew what she would be like. Mango felt uneasy and quickly pulled Rainie to find some food to eat. "Where is my sister-inw?" "She was taken away by your cousin. I''m telling you, Mango, I stick out like a sore thumb here. Everyone here is in pairs, and I''m the only lone one here. I wonder how is Thomas doing now. Is it cold abroad? I still have a lot of things to say to him. He doesn''t know that he''s going to be a father yet. He yearns for a child so much, but now that he has the child, he''s no longer by my side." It was true that she did miss Thomas, but Rainie usually didn''t show it. Today, she suddenly felt sad. Mango felt a little upset deep down as she patted the back of Rainie''s hand and said, "He will know. The heavens will see your feelings for him and treat you well." "I hope so." Rainie chuckled, hiding the loneliness in her heart. When Mango thought of Emory, she couldn''t help but ask, "I heard that you sent some money to Emory''s parents?" "Yes, I did." Rainie nodded. "It was Emory who was in the wrong. Her parents are innocent. If Thomas hadn''t wanted a child, Emory wouldn''t have had the chance. Thomas was wrong too. I didn''t mean that he didn''t do the right thing for meter. It was just that Thomas shouldn''t have listened to Emory in the beginning. Now Emory has gotten the punishment she deserved. I can''t just watch her parents be in trouble." "What trouble?" Mango was a little surprised. Rainie nodded and said, "Emory''s mother''s health is poor. She has diabetes and has to be injected with insulin to live. After Emory went into prison, her father identally injured his leg. Although his life wasn''t in danger, it''s impossible for him to do heavy work in the future. The two of them only have Emory. Emory used to take care of them and they were able to survive. Now that Emory is gone, the two of them don''t have much ie. So I gave them a sum of money. It should act as Thomas''spensation." "It''s none of your business. No one will say anything even if you don''t give them anything." Rainie shook her head and said, "I want it to be like a blessing for my child. It''s not easy for me to bear a child. Maybe this will be the only child in my life. As long as I can umte blessings for him, money is nothing. Isn''t it said that the more money you spend, the more you can make?" Mango immediately smiled. Rainie was still very kind-hearted. Mango spoke to her for a while before she saw Nathaniel walking over. "Hey, your husband is here. I won''t hold onto you anymore. I''ll go over there." Then, Rainie let go of Mango''s hand. Before she fell in love, she didn''t understand why Mango still fell in love with Nathaniel all over again without hesitation after being hurt so badly by him. Now, she finally understood that many people were destined, and once they were deeply in love, nothing could separate them, not even life and death. Nathaniel looked at Rainie''s cheerful figure and whispered, "I really hope that she will always be like this." "She will. I will protect her!" There was a hint of determination in Mango''s eyes. Nathaniel knew Mango''s feelings for Rainie, so he held her hand and whispered, "There''s someone I want you to meet." "Who is it?" "You will know when you meet him." Nathaniel kept her guessing. Mango red at him in annoyance before walking over with him. Mango was a little surprised when they arrived at the side pce. There was no one here, nor was there anyone living in the pce. What did Nathaniel bring her here for? Before Mango could figure it out, Nathaniel had already led her into the side pce. The light in the room was not very bright, and it was even a little dim. After Mango followed Nathaniel in, she saw a man sitting on the edge of the bed. He sat with his back facing Mango, making it hard for others to see his face clearly. However, the familiar blue hair made Mango''s heart flutter with excitement. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Desmond?" She said in a low voice, and Desmond slowly turned his head. His eyes, which used to be as blue as the sea, were now ck, like the deep starry sky, which was as fascinating as ever. "Your eyes..." "Because he was neutralized, his eyes returned to their original color, but his hair couldn''t be recovered by any medicine." Nathaniel spoke. Tears started to well up in Mango''s eyes. "Wee back, Desmond." Mango opened her arms towards Desmond. Desmond got up from the bed and went straight to Mango. He was much thinner than before, and he was much more haggard. His originally handsome face had a sunken expression on it. He stopped in front of Mango and in the next moment, pulled her into an embrace. Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 "I''m finally back!" Desmond''s voice was hoarse, which was really saddening. Mango felt that Desmond was using great force, and he seemed to be in a very unstable mood as he hugged her tightly. His body trembled slightly as if he was frightened. It was rare for Nathaniel to not feel jealous, nor did he separate Desmond from Mango. He just stood by the side and whispered, "It''s good that you''re back." After some time, Desmond finally let go of Mango. He chuckled and said, "I really used to think that I wouldn''t be able toe back. I thought to myself, if I really became a bloodthirsty monster, would I hurt you? But I couldn''t control myself. At that time, I couldn''t think straight, and I thought there was no hope left for me." At this point, Desmond''s eyes were gloomy. Mango recalled that Desmond''s sudden change had something to do with Haniya. At this moment, Haniya''s whereabouts were still unknown, so she didn''t know how to respond. Desmond almost died, and now he had survived. If she mentioned Haniya again, it would be like stabbing Desmond in the heart. However, Mango''s worries were all in vain as Desmond smiled bitterly and said, "I never thought that the person who did this to me was Haniya." Mango was slightly stunned and looked at Nathaniel subconsciously. Nathaniel received Mango''s gaze and couldn''t help but say, "Let bygones be bygones. Haniya might have her reasons." "Yeah, I want to know what her difficulties are too. She loved me so much before. She waited for me for so long, how can she change so suddenly? And I remember very clearly that she cried when she injected me. I could see her struggle, reluctance, and hesitation in front of my eyes, but I don''t know why. Is there anything Haniya can''t tell me? If she wants me to die, I definitely won''t make it vague, but she has to give me a reason, right?" Desmond gave a bitter smile again. Mango wanted to know what the reason was too. Just what had caused Haniya to attack Desmond, whom she loved the most? At this moment, Mango suddenly became speechless. She didn''t know how tofort Desmond and what to say. Then, Desmond broke the silence. "I heard that Haniya jumped into the sea and disappeared?" "Yes, we''ve been looking for her for a long time, but we can''t find her. It''s just that we were worried about you..." "I understand. I don''t me you. I just feel that she should still be alive." Desmond had a intuition. However, Mango did not dare answer this. Even sailors might not be able to survive in the vast sea. How could Haniya, such a weak woman, survive? Mango didn''t know. If Haniya was still alive, there would definitely be news, right? After all, more than half a year had passed. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "If she is still alive, she wille to you. You have not fully recovered yet, and your body is still the most important thing. Oh, and you should know about the rtionship between your parents and the Hans family already. Rainie and Denver are your cousins. You should meet them if you have time. They are all here." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Desmond paused for a moment and then nodded. Mango could sense that although Desmond had regained his rationality, his emotions might not be adjusted in such a short time because of Haniya''s incident. Desmond was actually a pitiful person. Even when he was still in his mother''s womb, he was treated as an experiment and had been injected with many liquids. Once he was born, he lost his parents and after that, the only one who was good to him died too because of him. He closed his heart uppletely until he finally epted Haniya''s feelings and when he thought that he could be together with her smoothly, he didn''t expect her to change again. Mango didn''t know how tofort Desmond with words. She only hoped that the care and warmth of his loved ones could illuminate the light of hope in Desmond''s heart. Nathaniel saw that Desmond was a little tired, so he left the room with Mango. After Mango came out, there were tears in her eyes as she held Nathaniel''s hand and said, "Fate is too unfair to Desmond." "Some people''s lives will go smoothly after hardships, while others'' go smoothly before they go downhill. Fate will not treat any good person badly, so after Desmond endured so much, his life will only be filled with good luck from now on." Nathaniel''s words made Mango feel a little more at ease. "I hope so. Rainie didn''t see Denverst time. Will Denvere this time?" Nathaniel nodded and said, "Yes, Denver will bring Anaya with him." "He''s here to show her off? Denver sure is something!" Mango''s words caused Nathaniel to burst intoughter. "You sure are bold enough to say anything." "Can''t you see that Denver has feelings for Anaya?" Nathaniel said to Mango directly, "Anaya is still a child." "She is 14 years old and is not a child anymore. She can actually understand Denver''s feelings for her." "This is between Denver and Anaya. Don''t worry too much. If you have the time, why don''t you worry about me instead." "What''s wrong with you?" "I have been neglected by you for many days now. Little Nathaniel misses you too." Hearing this, Mango''s face suddenly turned red. "Nathaniel! You naughty old man!" "Am I that old? Mango, is that why you''re neglecting me? Is there someone young that you like? Who is it? Tell me!" Nathaniel''s words made Mango''s mouth twitch. What was wrong with Nathaniel? Then, the two of themughed and joked all the way to find Rainie. They told Rainie that Denver and Anaya were about toe and that Desmond was here too, and asked if she wanted to see him. Knowing that her cousin was still alive, Rainie was surprised and d. For so many years, the Blu family had very few members, so how could she not see him at this time? So, Mango brought Rainie to meet Desmond. Mango didn''t know what the two were talking about inside, while Denver and Anaya quickly came over too and walked in. At first, crying could be heard, and perhaps it was the joy of reuniting with each other. Mango moved a little further away, giving them some space. When a servant passed by Mango, Mango didn''t notice anything at first. However, when that servant continued to walk towards Desmond''s direction, Mango''s brows furrowed slightly. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Wait a minute!" She stopped the maid abruptly. The servant paused for a moment and lowered her head, hiding the emotions in her eyes. Mango felt a little strange and asked, "What are you going over there for?" "I''m bringing some fruits over." The maid''s voice was very strange, as if it had been damaged. Mango became alert immediately. Few people knew about Desmond. Why would this maide here with fruits? Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 "Raise your head!" Mango''s voice was not loud, but it was strict and powerful. The maid was stunned for a moment before quickly throwing the item in her hands at Mango. Mango blocked the attack subconsciously and called out immediately. "Guards! Stop that woman!" The woman pushed the window open and ran away as the guards quickly chased after her. Nathaniel and the others heard themotion and rushed over quickly. "What''s wrong?" He held Mango quickly and checked if she was injured carefully. Mango shook her head and said, "I''m fine. Someone went to find Desmond just now, and I bumped into her." "Desmond?" When Nathaniel heard this, his eyes narrowed slightly. Rainie and Denver rushed out at this moment, and when they heard Mango''s words, they were slightly stunned. "Was it Haniya?" Rainie had already known the whole story, so she guessed that it was Haniya. However, Mango shook her head. "No, I know Haniya''s height and figure. That woman''s voice was hoarse, and her height and figure don''t match with Haniya''s." "Who could it be?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Everyone was confused who the woman was. Meanwhile, when Lebanon heard that someone had sneaked into the pce, he strengthened the security. However, the servant seemed to have disappeared suddenly without any traces. "She must have left traces wherever she had been, but no one had noticed her and where she is. It''s either that she lives in the pce, or she is very familiar with this ce." Walter''s words were in favor of Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Tristan frowned slightly. "Desmond is basically fine now. Why did shee to find him? To check on his condition? Or to get something from him?" "No matter what she is here for, Desmond needs to be transferred." Carlo said immediately, "He can come to my house. I don''t believe that anyone dares to go there." Everyone was stunned when they heard this. Tristan smiled and said, "Sure. No one in Ango dares to go to the Foster family unless they want to die." "Why do you say that?" Mango was a little curious. Carlo said proudly, "Because we are poisoners." "What?" Rainie asked. Rainie didn''t understand and asked him, which made Carlo''s mouth twitch. "You really are a typical celebrity. I''m talking about poison. My house is in a manor, and the entrance of our manor is full of nts. If you''re not a member of our family, you''ll pass out if you are three meters inside, and then you''ll be poisoned." Hearing Carlo''s words, Mango''s eyes widened. "Is there something like that?" "Of course. The Foster family is a century-old." Looking at Carlo''s smug look, Rainie was annoyed and couldn''t help but say, "A century- old poisonous family? Are you sure?" "Rainie, are you picking a fight?" "Yes, what if I am? Come on! Now that there are two of us, try and hit me!" Rainie said confidently as she stuck out her belly, which suddenly made Carlo regret it. "I... I''m notpeting with a pregnant woman." "Humph! As if you can win me!" Rainie and Carlo bickered as if no one was around and Mango was more or less surprised when she saw their interaction. However, Nathaniel frowned a little. Walter remembered that no one knew if Thomas was dead or alive now, and when he also saw Rainie and Carlo quarrel with each other, he suddenly felt a bit awkward. "Hey, Carlo, how old are you? Are you married?" Hearing Walter''s question, Carlo couldn''t help but be stunned, and then said with annoyance, "Why do I get asked this everywhere I go? Besides, do we even know each other that well to ask a question like that?" "I don''t think so. I just don''t think it''s good for you to be so close to a married woman." Walter was straightforward and did not care much. Although at first he rejected Thomas and did not like him as a brother, after knowing what Thomas had been through and seeing everything that Thomas had done for Nathaniel, Walter acknowledged Thomas properly. After all, he was a brother to him for several years, and now that Thomas was in danger, he could not help but feel a little annoyed when Thomas'' wife was so close with another man. Mango, Rainie and everyone there were all so shocked by Walter''s provocation. Deborah tugged at Walter and whispered, "What are you talking about?" "I''m sorry." Walter felt a little bad after he said that, especially when he met Rainie''s surprised and sad eyes, he knew that he had been impulsive. Maybe it was because that he was too worried about Thomas. Now, he could not bear to see the woman Thomas loved bickering with another man cluelessly. But he also knew that it was not the time to tell Rainie about Thomas. Carlo didn''t know all this, so when he heard Walter''s words, his face fell. "What do you have to be sorry for? Are you even a gentleman? Don''t you think before you talk? What century are we in? Can''t men and women talk to or bicker a bit with each other now? What''s wrong with me and Rainie? We are just friends. We are practically brothers, best friends. What''s wrong with that? We were just talking and there''s already something to gossip about? Do you dislike me? Or do you dislike Rainie? If you want to fight me, just say it." Although Carlo usually acted casually, when he was serious, he had a powerful aura to him. At first, Walter felt that what he said was a bit impulsive, but because he was worried about Thomas, he was a little angry. Now that he had apologized but Carlo had still refused to let go, the anger in his heart suddenly rose up. "Fight? Can you even fight me?" "Let''s see!" Just like that, the battle between the two was about to break out. Although Rainie did not know what was up with Walter today, she did not want to cause any trouble on Lebanon''s big day, so she quickly stepped forward and pulled Carlo back. "Are you mad? How can you fight him? You may not even be able to beat him even if there were three of you." This sounded normal, but it was unpleasant to Walter''s ears, so he said, "We haven''t even started and you''re already protecting him?" "Walter Song!" When Deborah saw that he was getting ridiculous, she pulled Walter back and said to Rainie sheepishly with a smile, "I''m sorry, he drank too much today." "Oh, did he, then? You can spurt nonsense all you want, right? Walter, what''s up with you? Did I offend you? Or did I do something to you? You kept using and talking bad about me the whole day. What''s wrong? Is there something about me that doesn''t fit your liking?" Rainie''s face sank too, and her two eyes red at Walter fiercely. At that moment, the atmosphere in the hall was suffocating and oppressive. Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 Mango was a little depressed. What was going on? She knew that Walter was distracted by the news about Thomas, but what about the reason behind why everyone tried to hide it from Rainie? Was it not because of the baby inside Rainie''s belly and her feelings? Nathaniel kicked Walter abruptly. Walter was absent-minded and staggered when he was kicked by Nathaniel. He suddenly became furious and said, "Hey! Who kicked me?" "I did! What? It looks like you''re very angry today! Come on! Let''s go train, shall we? And you, Carlo Foster,e with us!" Nathaniel called Carlo''s and Walter''s names out loud. Then, he stepped forward, buckled Walter''s neck with one hand, and grabbed him without saying anything. Deborah was a little worried, but she was stopped by Mango. "Don''t worry, Deborah. Nathan knows what he''s doing." Hearing Mango''s words, Deborah finally rxed. Carlo didn''t flinch either and followed them. Rainie said angrily, "Hey, Walter is especially mean to me today, right? Mango, have I offended him recently?" "Don''t think too much. He just drank too much today!" Mangoforted her hurriedly. Meanwhile, Deborah''s head hurt. Her husband was good in every way, but he was too impulsive sometimes. Nevertheless, this was precisely why she liked him, wasn''t it? Deborah said hurriedly, "Rainie, please don''t mind him. He might be on menopause." "Menopause? He is not even 40 yet!" Rainie''s words made Mango want tough, but she stillforted her, "Some men undergo menopause a bit earlier." As soon as she finished speaking, Deborah grabbed her hand. Whatever it was, they had to find a reason! Mango pressed her lips together. However, Rainie was still a little angry. "Why did hee at me? What did I do?" "It doesn''t matter. You can just take him as a lunatic. But you and Carlo have a good rtionship." Mango''s words made Rainie a little depressed. "Whatever. It''s because he used my body to perform experiments. Initially, I thought couldn''t get pregnant, but who would''ve thought that I could be cured and get pregnant? He was very worried that the medicine would harm the baby, that was why he always takes good care of me. He and I don''t have a good rtionship, but he and the baby inside me do. Every time I get a checkup, he would take the reports and make sure that everything was fine. He said that if anything happened to the child, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life. I''m worried about my child too. Even if I knew that I could get pregnant after taking that drug, I wouldn''t even dare use it as it hasn''t been officially tested out yet. This is the only child I have with Thomas. So if anything were to happen to my baby... I don''t even want to think about it. That''s how we became close. He''s just a rich kid with no worries. He has a bad mouth, but he is not that bad, so that''s why we''re friends now." Hearing Rainie''s words, Deborah and Mango''s hearts sank. She was right. No one could be sure if the baby in Rainie''s belly would have any reaction to the drug. Now, everyone was gambling. Originally, if Thomas had not gone into battle abroad, they had wanted to persuade Rainie to not have this child. After all, there were too many unknown variables. But at that time, the child was made without any of their knowledge, and since Thomas had gone abroad, this might really be Thomas''st and only child. So, he left everyone afraid that something bad would happen to the child. With this in mind, Carlo could still be considered a gentleman. Some of them were down because of Walter and Carlo, especially Deborah and Mango, as they knew about Thomas'' current situation. "Alright, both of you are pregnant. Let''s not stand here anymore! Go in and find a ce to sit. These stinky men just have nothing better to do. When they have enough, they might even be best friends." Mango tried to smooth things over and pulled them inside. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. On the training ground, Thomas disliked Carlo while Nathaniel did not hold him back too and let go of him. "If you two want to fight, start now. I''ll be the referee?" "Get lost!" Walter was full of anger. He believed Rainie''s feelings for Thomas, but he did not trust Carlo. This man was always hovering around Rainie. Did Carlo really think that he could hide how he felt? Thomas was his brother after all, and now that Thomas was fighting for the country, he couldn''t let someone else steal away Thomas'' wife. "Carlo, if you are a man, then fight with me! If you win, I won''t care about how you and Rainie get along with each other. If you lose, you will stay away from her!" Walter''s words sounded a little ridiculous to Carlo''s ears. "Who is Rainie to you? It seems like I''m stealing your wife from your tone. What''s the matter? Are you interested in her but don''t dare admit it, and you''re using me as an excuse?" Carlo was not someone to be trifled with as he confronted Walter directly. "Bullsh*t!" Just then, Walter was so furious that he rolled up his sleeves and hit Carlo. Carlo was not a pushover either, so he quickly fought back. Nathaniel took a step back smartly in case of getting hurt, but he was still quite surprised by Carlo''s combat skills. He knew that the children from wealthy families all had some skills for self-defense, but his skills seem to not only be for self-defense, and it looked a bit familiar to him. Nathaniel felt that Carlo''s techniques were a little familiar as he looked. Then, suddenly, he thought of Tristan! Damn! Tristan had taught Carlo everything he knew, even hisbat skills. It seemed that Tristan treated his student, Carlo, very decently. Meanwhile, Walter was a bit stunned, and even a little in awe too. Since he left the military, he had not met anyone who could be his opponent except for Nathaniel. Now, he felt quite satisfied to fight with Carlo. His anger was gradually subsided, and soon they started to appreciate each other. Carlo also felt that Walter was not that aggressive anymore, but so what? This man deserved to be punished. His mouth was so bad that he had wanted to just kill him. Carlo''s attacks became fiercer and sharper. When Walter was caught off guard, he was punched heavily and was more or less surprised. Nathaniel was afraid that he wouldn''t get to witness a good show, so he said slowly, "Walter, don''t embarrass the military. It''ll be an utter humiliation if you can''t beat some rich kid!" Walter was triggered by Nathaniel''sment as he took a deep breath, then, he raised his fist and rushed towards Carlo. His blow was so aggressive that it looked terrifiying. All of a sudden, a beautiful figure darted in, grabbed Carlo''s hand and pulled him behind her, and then stood in front of Carlo to protect him. It was toote for Walter to withdraw his fist and he could only change its direction a little, but even so, the person was beaten hard by Walter. Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 "Prisca!" Carlo''s eyes widened suddenly as he caught Prisca and kicked Walter in the chest. "You b*stard, do you have a death wish?" Carlo''s eyes turned scarlet suddenly, and like an enraged beast, hepletely lost it. "No! Carlo!" Prisca clung to him tightly, but she couldn''t calm Carlo, who was still enraged. Meanwhile, Walter waspletely stunned. Where did this woman appear from? Nathaniel was also a little stunned, but he quickly walked over. "Hurry up and take her to a doctor!" "You better not go anywhere! If anything happens to Prisca, I''ll kill you!" Carlo stared at Walter with his scarlet eyes. Eventually, he turned around and picked up Prisca before he ran off. It happened so suddenly that Walter was frozen. "Wait, who knew a silly woman would just barge in like this?" "That silly woman you mentioned is Lebanon''s sixth sister Prisca, the sixth princess of Ango, Tristan''s sister-inw, and Prisci''s sister." Nathaniel''s words surprised Walter once again. "Why... why did the princesse here?" "How would I know? You''ve just hit the princess. You should worry about how you''re going to get out of this." Nathaniel was somewhat gloating. How could Walter not know that he was? "Hey! It was you who prompted me." "Do you have a witness? Besides, what did I say? Why do you care what''s between Rainie and Carlo? Are you worried about Thomas?" Walter touched his cheek with the tip of his tongue and said with some concern, "Aren''t you?" "I am, but I also believe that Master Mo will not give up on them." However, Walter did not rx at Nathaniel''s words, instead, he whispered, "I don''t care what the others are doing, now, I just want to go there and look for him myself." "You know that''s impossible. Besides, Deborah is pregnant. You can''t leave either." "Butthat''s my brother!" Walter was a little annoyed. "When I was a child, I knew I had a younger brother. It was not my mother''s, but the son of my father and his mistress. I hated him and even wished he would die so that his mother could feel what it was like to lose a son. But when I knew he was used by his mother to trick my father, I don''t know why, but from then on, I felt that he was my brother! He has referred to me as his older brother for so many years, and it made me angry and annoyed. So why isn''t he my younger brother all of a sudden? Why isn''t he a member of the Song family? I''d rather if he did something bad to me and my father, then I would have a reason to hate him, but he didn''t want anything at all. I don''t care what others think. To me, he is a member of the Song family and my biological younger brother!" As he spoke, Walter''s eyes reddened. Nathaniel knew that Walter had always been a stubborn but soft-hearted person. At that time, Walter was terribly ufortable with Thomas, but in truth, Thomas was important in his heart. Now that Thomas was in danger, he could understand why Walter was so anxious. Nathaniel patted Walter on the shoulder and said softly, "You''d better go in and see if Prisca is okay. Although you missed your punch, I think Carlo might have misunderstood you, judging by the look on his face just now." "What do you mean?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Walter was unable to catch up with the sudden change of topic. Nathaniel looked at him with some depression and said, "Can''t you see? You''re even a father now, don''t you understand what''s happening? When Prisca pulled Carlo behind her and you hit her, Carlo''s attitude suddenly changed. Although he fought with you fiercely before, he didn''t give it his all. It might be because of Tristan and Mango that he is just fooling around with you. But after you hurt Prisca, Carlo had practically wanted to skin you alive. Don''t you know what that means?" "Do you mean that Carlo likes Prisca?" Walter seemed to have finally realized something. Nathaniel looked at him speechlessly and said, "So he is different from when with Rainie. And did you see any love in his eyes for Rainie? I know you are worried about Thomas, but why are you going around using others? Who are you insulting? Don''t you know Rainie''s temper? If she really doesn''t like Thomas anymore and likes Carlo now, she won''t wait for Thomas until now! She won''t destroy the divorce papers after she is pregnant with Thomas'' child either. Is your brain full of shit?" Walter was poked in the head by Nathaniel''s finger, but he said abruptly, "It''s full of you." "Get lost!" Nathanielughed at this. This guy had grown a lot! He even swore at Nathaniel indirectly. Did he just call him sh*t? Nathaniel was a little disgusted Walter quickly jumped away and said, "I''ll go and check on the Sixth Princess. You can y by yourself, you piece of shit." "Walter Song!" Nathaniel was so angry that he really wanted to teach this bastard a lesson personally. Walter went inside quickly, and Carlo punched him as soon as he saw him. Walter didn''t dodge this punch and he took it willingly. Although Mango and Deborah didn''t know what had happened, seeing that Walter did not dodge, it proved that Walter was in the wrong, so they didn''t dare go forward. Deborah''s heart ached a little, but she held it in. When Rainie saw Carlo carrying Prisca in to look for a doctor, she guessed what had happened. She nced at Walter with contempt and said nothing. Carlo grabbed Walter by the cor and said fiercely, "Prisca has been in poor health since childhood. Weren''t you a soldier before? Aren''t you a good fighter? Didn''t you see here in?" "I... " Walter was speechless all of a sudden. At that time, he was so focused on his anger that he didn''t pay attention to the situation around him. Moreover, who would have thought that a woman would appear duringbat on the training grounds? "Walter, this punch is for Prisca. If anything happens to her, just wait and see!" Carlo pushed Walter away, and his eyes were red with anger. "I''m sorry!" Walter apologized hurriedly. "What use is there? Are you out of your mind? Rainie and I are innocent. Are you blind? If something happened to Thomas, why did you vent your anger on me? If you want to vent your anger, I will fight with you. But why did you hit Prisca?" Carlo roared aloud, and the air around him instantly froze. Mango and Deborah looked towards Rainie immediately. Rainie''s face was already pale as she grabbed Carlo and asked in a trembling voice, "What did you mean when you said that something happened to Thomas? Tell me, Carlo!" When Carlo heard this, he froze suddenly. Looking at Rainie''s nervous and worried eyes, he suddenly realized what he had said in a hurry. At that moment, he wished so badly that he could sew his mouth shut. Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 "It was nothing." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Obviously, Carlo weakened instantly. Rainie didn''t ept this answer, so she grabbed his cor and asked slowly, "Do you swear that it was really nothing? That you didn''t say something happened to Thomas? Carlo, do you think I''m deaf? Or do you think I''m a fool?" As she spoke, tears welled up in Rainie''s eyes. A strong woman like her had suddenly be a fragile doll at this moment, and this made Carlo want to p himself. Seeing that this matter could no longer be kept under wraps, Mango could only step forward and pull back Rainie''s hand. Then, she led her to sit down and said in a low voice, "Something happened to Thomas in the battle abroad. After their assault teampleted their mission, the military lost contact with them. It''s already been three days and there hasn''t been any news from them yet. Many people think that they might be..." "That''s impossible!" Rainie rejected this subconsciously, but tears started to stream down her face. Mango knew that she was upset, but there was no other way. She could only hope that Rainie could hold on. No one knew what to say, and the corridor immediately became extremely quiet. When the doctor opened the door, he was stunned for a moment, but he still whispered, "The Sixth Princess is fine. She just needs some rest." "Thank you, doctor." Carlo reacted at once and hurried inside. Seeing how much Carlo cared about Prisca, Walter asked curiously, "Are they a couple?" "Carlo and Prisca grew up together. They were childhood sweethearts. Carlo treats everyone with contempt, but he treats Prisca very well. When Prisca was in danger back then, Carlo was abroad, otherwise, he would never have let her get hurt in the slightest." Tristan was familiar with them, so he quickly exined it to everyone. Rainie was in a bad mood, so Mango could only leave the others and apany Rainie back to her room. "Don''t think too much about it. Nathan said that no news might be good news for now, which means there is still hope that they are alive." Rainie was in a trance. She knew clearly why Walter and she were separated. She didn''t manage to catch up with Thomas'' helicopter back then, and she couldn''t even contact Thomas when she was pregnant. Now that he was in danger, she couldn''t help him either. From the moment Thomas left, Rainie felt that she and Thomas were living in two different dimensions. Now, she didn''t care about anything and wanted nothing, she just wanted to break through the barrier between these two worlds and find her loved one. Rainie wiped away her tears and whispered to Mango, "Mango, I want to go look for him." "Are you crazy? It''s a battle abroad! No one can go there! Besides, it''s very harsh there, and now that you are like this..." "I''m going to find him! I''m going to find him with our child!" Rainie was very stubborn, and once she made a decision, no one could stop her. Mango knew this, but she still wanted to convince Rainie when she heard her whisper, "If something happens to Nathaniel, will you not do anything?" Mango didn''t know how to answer this question. "Mango, please help me. I know you have a way, don''t you? You can definitely help me go abroad! As long as you send me there, I won''t me you no matter what I have to go through there. But if you lock me up here and make it impossible for me to find Thomas, I will really hate you." Rainie''s eyes sparkled as she said this. From this, Mango knew that Rainie had already made up her mind. Rainie might really die far from home if she went, and Mango did not want that to happen. "This matter is serious. I can''t make the decision. I need to discuss it with Denver and Desmond. Rainie, if Thomas were here, he would not agree with you if he knew what you are about to do." Mango tried to convince Rainie again. However, Rainie seemed to have very firm as started to smile. Her smile was beautiful, especially now that she was a mother, with a maternal aura. It was mesmerizing and it was impossible to look away from it. Rainie said, "It''s a pity that he''s not here, then. He has always been the one to give in our marriage, while I was always the receiving end. He spoiled me like a child and supported everything I wanted to do. Although he had hurt me, he abandoned everything for me in the end and went into battle. Sometimes, I wonder if it weren''t for me, will Thomas still be thriving in the business industry now?" "It''s not your fault. This is Thomas'' fault." Mango was afraid that Rainie would take all the responsibilities on herself, so she quickly spoke up. Rainie whispered, "No matter whose fault it is, I just want him toe back! Even if he doesn''t, I hope to die with him! If we couldn''t be together alive, then we would die together. This is the vow I made to myself when we got married. Mango, you are my best friend, and like family to me. If you really understand me, please don''t stop me!" Mango suddenly choked with sobs. She turned her head away and for the first time, she was hesitant about whether she should let Rainie go. In the end, Mango called Denver and Desmond. After the two of them heard about Thomas, Denver did not say anything. Obviously, he wanted to apany Rainie there, but Desmond spoke up. "Let her go. It''s not good to cling onto hope so much, but what''s the point of living without any hope?" Since both of them had said so, Mango had no reason to stop Rainie now. Then, she called Merle and the others from the Dark Night Empire and ordered them to escort Rainie abroad. When Nathaniel heard that Rainie was going to find Thomas, he knew that he could not stop her. Therefore, he also sent some people to protect Rainie, hoping that she would be safe. Denver did not say anything, but packed up his things and handed over his business affairs. It looked like he was going to apany Rainie to the end, to which Rainie had no objection. Anaya had also decided to go with Rainie after getting Queena and Dennis'' permission. Originally, Mango had wanted to follow her, but there were still many things she needed to do here. Meanwhile, Rainie had also stopped Mango from going, forcing Mango to stay behind. However, Mango was constantly worried and even apologetic. Rainie held her hand and said, "Don''t worry about me and don''t be sad because you can''t go with me. Mango, you have to live a happy life. Everyone has their own persistence and things they care about, and I am willing to do anything for the one I love. I hope that you can understand me." "Rainie!" Mango held on to Rainie tightly as she sobbed uncontrobly. Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 "Alright, you are the mother of four kids. Why are you crying like a child?" Although Rainie was smiling, there were tears in her eyes too. This might be thest time they will see each other, and Rainie''s heart was aching too. However, she knew that Mango had Nathaniel to protect her and with their children by her side, her life was already perfect. And Rainie needed to find and protect her own happiness. A best friend would lend a hand when the other was suffering and give the other space when they were happy. She hugged Mango tightly and said softly, "Wish me the best, Mango. If God is on my side, I hope you can host a one-month-old party for my baby." "Sure! I''ll cook myself! You bettere back safely!" Mango''s tears could no longer stop. Rainie nodded. Soon, the group of people quietly left Ango and eventually did not attend Lebanon''s wedding. However, Lebanon did not me them. Walter had also wanted to find Thomas with them, but Rainie said that no one else was needed. Thomas was her husband and the father of the child in her belly, so she would definitely find Thomas no matter what. Besides, the others had families now, Deborah and the others needed men to take care of them. Rainie was grateful for their help, but she did not agree with them going together. When Rainie left, Nathaniel and Walter were still worried, so they called Carlson together, hoping that he would send people to protect Rainie abroad. Not only that, but they asked to rejoin the military too, in hopes that they would be able to find Thomas in person. At first, Carlson did not agree. After all, Nathaniel and Walter had retired. They were the best soldiers and Carlson''s trump card, so he had intended to use them only at the most critical moment. However, Thomas was important to Nathaniel and Walter, and their requests were determined, so in the end, Carlson agreed. Mango and Deborah didn''t stop them either. On the contrary, after receiving the order, the two of them made good food for their husbands. Walter looked at Deborah and said with some guilt, "Deborah, will you me me? Thest time when you lost our child, I wasn''t there for you. This time you are pregnant again, but I had to leave you again. I have so much to be guilty for. I am not a good husband, but..." "I understand! Last time, you did it for Mango, and I understood. This time, you''re doing it for Thomas, your brother, and I understand too. Since I married you, Walter, I love you, and only you. No matter what decision you make, I will support you. I hope you cane back safely, watch our baby be born and grow up with me. But if anything happens, Walter, listen carefully, I, Deborah, will protect you and our child forever. I will never marry again!" Hearing Deborah''s words, Walter suddenly choked with sobs. Then, he held Deborah tightly, hoping to drag her into him and take her away with him. Sometimes, he med God for not giving him aplete family and a pair of loving parents in his life, but He had given him such a considerate, strong, and independent wife! "Give me a week, I promise toe back to see you and the child alive." Walter said this slowly, which was a kind of promise and also an oath. Deborah nodded, and she dared not shed the tears that were threatening to fall. She was afraid! She was afraid that Walter would be reluctant to leave once she cried. She knew how important Thomas was in Walter''s heart better than anyone else. That was his brother! If Walter had the ability to save Thomas but gave up on that because of Deborah, Walter would definitely be unhappy for the rest of his life. And what she wanted was for him to live as he wished! "I''ll wait for you!" Deborah smiled as her watery eyes touched his heart, and with all the gentleness in the world, she wrapped it tightly around Walter''s determined heart. On the other hand, Mango was not as resolute as Walter and Deborah. She prepared some food and medicines for Nathaniel as she continued to ramble, "These medicines will save your life on the battlefield. I asked my brother for them specially. Don''t lose them. Remember to always carry them with you, okay?" The two of them had experienced life and death many times, and Mango believed that Nathaniel woulde back safely. For sure! Thomas was like his brother and Rainie''s husband, so she had no reason to stop Nathaniel from rescuing him. Mango had actually wanted to go too, but she knew that she had to stay. Many things had not been made clear yet, and Deborah and Prisci still needed her to take care of, so her responsibilities were no less than Nathaniel''s. Hearing Mango''s ramblings, Nathaniel hugged her and whispered, "I''ll always carry the food and medicine with me. Don''t worry about anything else. The only purpose of this rescue is to find Thomas and the others. As long as we find them, well return. We won¡¯t face the enemy head-on. Don''t worry, you and the children are all here. I can''t bear to lose my life." Mango leaned into Nathaniel''s chest as she felt the warmth and broadness behind her and said in a gentle voice, "Nathan, you''re actually looking forward to it, right? You belong there like how an eagle belongs to the sky, but for the sake of me and the kids, you broke your wings and stayed on the ground with us. I''ve dyed you." "Nonsense. How do you know that''s how I feel? No matter what others say, I, Nathaniel''s greatest wish in my life is to have children, grandchildren and to grow old with you. I don''t care about anything else. I admit that I do like to go into battle, but ifpared with you, I prefer you and the children. Didn''t we already agree on this? After rescuing Thomas, we will stay in Ango. By then, you can ask Lebanon to give me an idle ce in the pce." Mango couldn''t help butugh when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "Don''t you have shame?" "Who in the world has shame? Besides, I''ve already given Lebanon billions to support him in rebuilding the country. Can''t I even be a mere prince?" Nathaniel''s words eased Mango''s mood a little. "You always have a way to ease my worries." "It isn''t a big deal in the first ce. When Walter and I step into the battlefield, the enemies should be worried, not us. So just wait for me to return and don''t worry too much. Just remember that your man is the best." Mango smiled, turned around, and wrapped her arms around Nathaniel''s neck. She looked at Nathaniel with her tender eyes and said slowly, "I''ll wait for you toe back and warm my bed." Nathaniel suddenly felt a little thirsty in his throat, and his body became hot slightly. Was he being seduced by his wife?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 "You really don''t want me to go, do you?" Nathaniel''s hands were wrapped tightly around Mango''s waist as the wind and his eyes were full of desire. Mango''s breathing had be fast too, but she smiled and said, "I''ll give it to you when youe back." "You cheeky little...!" Nathaniel''s breathing was a little disordered as he lowered his head and kissed Mango''s cherry lips fiercely. That lingering aura of his was as if he wanted to suck Mangopletely into him. Finally, their make- out session ended while Lebanon''s helicopter was ready too. Carlson gave Nathaniel and Walter the right to save Thomas, but they could only depart from Ango quietly. Mango stroked Nathaniel''s face and said, "You bettere home in one piece or you''ll be in trouble." "Alright." Nathaniel looked at Mango''s red lips and really wanted to take her to their room and continue what they started, but he knew that he couldn''t. Walter and Deborah said goodbye to each other while Mango patted the back of Nathaniel''s hand and said, "Remember, always carry those medicines with you. It can save your life." "Alright." Soon, Walter and Nathaniel boarded the ne, and the helicopter took off quickly. It seemed that Mango and Deborah were taken away with it too. Mango hugged Deborah''s shoulder and whispered, "Don''t worry, Deborah. They''lle back. They definitely will." "Yes." Deborah nodded as she suppressed the reluctance in her heart and returned to the pce with Mango. Tomorrow was Lebanon''s big day, and as his family members, they had a lot to do. Meanwhile, because of Walter''s punch, Prisca coughed often due to the pain, and Carlo stayed by her side and took care of her properly. When Mango and Deborah came back, they saw such a harmonious scene and couldn''t help but chuckle. "Mr. Foster, you''re so nice to the Sixth Princess. Why aren''t you so attentive to us?" Mango started teasing them. Prisca blushed suddenly to this. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Mrs. Ye, you''re amusing. Carlo and I grew up together. It''s not what you think." "What are we thinking?" Mango continued to tease them. However, Carlo pulled Prisca into his arms and said domineeringly, "What? Are you saying that no one cares about Prisca? I''m telling you, I am back now, and I will never forgive whoever dares bully her in the future!" "What are you talking about?" Prisca''s face turned redder. Then, she gave Carlo a tug, feeling a little shy. Deborah startedughing instead. "Prisca, can we call you that?" Prisca paused for a moment and then nodded quickly. She had been timid since she was a child and had no friends. Even though everyone referred to her as the Sixth Princess, they didn''t respect her in the slightest. When Lebanon became the king, she was finally being respected, but she was still envious of her sister, Prissy. Everyone called her by her name instead of Fifth Princess, and Prisca was really envious of this. Therefore, hearing Deborah''s words now, she quickly nodded in agreement. Carlo felt a little distressed when he saw Prisca''s eager eyes. "I''ll take you racing some day, then you won''t feel bored." However, Prisca didn''t like Carlo''s suggestion. "No. I don''t like racing." She pouted, which immediately made Carlo depressed. "Then what do you like? I''ll do it with you." Prisca immediately perked up at this. "I like going shopping and watching movies. They say that the atmosphere in the cinema is great, but I don''t know if it is true? Since childhood, I have only watched movies in the pce. I really like being outside. If possible, I want to go to the night market and have barbecue. I heard that it is all very good." Prisca''s little face was glowing, and her eyes were like stars, which made the people around her feel excited too. Carlo felt his heart beat so fast as if it was going to jump out of his mouth. Mango and Deborah looked at each other and excited the room tactfully. "Ah, teenagers'' love stories nowadays are too much. I can''t stand it." Mango shook her head as she spoke. Deborah said with a smile, "Come on, did you forget that you and Nathaniel were once like this too?" "Really? Why can''t I remember?" Mango pretended. They went to the kitchen giggling and saw that the chefs were in a frenzy, so they couldn''t be of any help. "Why don''t we go find Prisci?" Mango suggested. Deborah smiled and said, "I know what you are thinking. You''re afraid that I will miss Walter so you want Prisci to apany me, right? Come on, I''m not that fragile. Tomorrow is the king''s wedding. Who is that mysterious servant? Why still have no idea why she wanted to go into Desmond''s room. We haven''t found her yet, and I''m still worried." Hearing Deborah''s words, Mango sighed and said, "Actually, I have someone I suspect." "Who?" "Haniya Bell." Deborah frowned slightly. "But that person''s height and figure didn''t seem like Haniya." "Yes, but she might be sent by Haniya." Mango didn''t want to think of Haniya this way, but unfortunately, there were some things that you couldn''t avoid even if you wanted to. "I''ve never understood why Haniya would hurt Desmond if she liked him so much. Why did she make Desmond go berserk? She even worked for Javion. Everything feels unreal. I still remember that when Marissa''s parents troubled Desmond, Haniya had tried her best to protect him. I really can''t think of anything that can change these two people who were so deeply in love." Mango felt a little upset too, after all, she was a matchmaker and had set the two up. Mango had always thought that the two of them were simple and most likely to always be together, but she never imagined that something would happen to them as well. Deborah was able to understand Mango''s feelings, so she patted Mango''s hand and said, "Why don''t I go investigate? Maybe Haniya really is inside the pce." "Let me think about it." Mango pondered for a moment before returning to the main hall with Deborah. Meanwhile, Lebanon was in high spirits because Magnolia had returned and he now had Barack as his father and Terrance as his brother, so he was always wearing a smile. Seeing that her mother Queena and Magnolia were busy preparing for Lebanon''s wedding, Mango couldn''t help but smile. Joy and excitement were in every corner of the pce. Suddenly, Mango saw a servant speaking into Tristan''s ear and his brows furrowed slightly before he summoned a guard and left. Originally, it was nothing, but Mango''s intuition kicked in strong all of a sudden and she had a feeling that Tristan''s departure had something to do with that missing servant. Did they catch that servant? Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 Mango quickly followed behind. "Tristan." She called out to Tristan at the corner. Tristan was slightly stunned but he understood immediately when he saw that it was Mango. "Are you trying to find out if I''ve caught that servant?" "Yes." Mango did not deny it and quickly walked to Tristan''s side. "I want to go with you." Lets go. Tristan did not refuse. He knew her well. Even if he did not agree, this girl had her own ways to find out, so he would rather take her there with him than let her go alone. "But you have to be mentally prepared." "Why?" Mango frowned slightly. Tristan whispered, "That servant is dead. My men found her body in theke in the back garden." Mango couldn''t help but be stunned. Dead? Was she killed? But Mango didn''t do anything to her and had just shouted at her. So a person was killed just like that? Mango didn''t know, but if the person behind this was really Haniya... Thinking of this, her eyes darkened all of a sudden. No! It couldn''t be Haniya! Haniya was such a kind person, how could she be like this? But what about what happened to Desmond? Mango''s heart was a little confused. Tristan patted her on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "Don''t think too much. This matter must be dealt with. Let''s put aside any personal feelings for Haniya and only look at the facts. What do you think?" "Alright." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mango nodded. Tristan said this because he hoped that she would not have too much expectation about Haniya. But would such a kind-hearted Haniya really change? Mango did not know and only felt a little upset deep down. What if Haniya really changed? So far, Mango did not know. Then, she and Tristan went all the way to theke. The servant was lying there with several guards guarding her and when they saw Mango and Tristan, they quickly said, "Mr. Hans, Mrs. Ye, she''s been fished up." "Send her to a nearby room. I may need to dissect her." Tristan was a doctor and a forensic as well. Sometimes, corpses could give many answers. Hearing that Tristan wanted to dissect the body, Mango paused slightly but didn''t say anything. Soon, the guards carried the body away. Mango asked, "Tristan, have you investigated her identity yet?" "We have already taken her DNA and will have results soon. But usually, maids like her have no rtives, otherwise, they won''t die this quickly." Tristan said as he walked towards the room. "Do you want toe together? Or wait outside?" After all, the autopsy would be bloody, so he was afraid that Mango wouldn''t be able to take it. However, Mango said indifferently, "Let''s go together." She had gone through a lot these few years. It was just autopsy. Was there anything better than observing to find answers? Tristan raised his eyebrows slightly at her answer. "My cousin is really bold." "Tristan!" Mango rolled her eyes at Tristan. Tristan immediatelyughed at her reaction. The two of them went to a nearby room and Tristan gave a set of sterile clothes to Mango, then waved to the others and said, "All of you, stand guard outside. No one is to enter without my orders!" "Yes, sir!" Then, several guards excited the room. Mango looked at the unrecognizable corpse that had been soaked in water and could not help but frown. "Tristan, don''t you feel that there is something wrong with the body?" "What?" Tristan was preparing the tools when he heard Mango''s words and couldn''t help but be stunned. "What do you mean?" "How long has she been dead? Why is the corpse like this?" Tristan had long since discovered this problem, and now that he had heard Mango''s question, he said, "Something isn''t right indeed. Normally, a recently dead body wouldn''t be like this. Look at this body. From the look of the swelling, she must have been dead for at least five days. But if she had died five days ago, then what did you see? A ghost? That''s why I wanted to dissect it. Besides, did you notice that her stomach is exceptionally big?" Only then did Mango realize that the servant''s belly was bulging, as if she had been pregnant for ten months. But when she saw her before, she didn''t look like this at all! Even if she was pregnant, could her belly be this big in just one or two days? "Tristan, there''s something in her stomach!" Mango suddenly noticed that the servant''s stomach had moved a little. She could not help but take a step back. Tristan''s face turned serious when he saw this and pulled Mango behind him. "Don''t get close. I think you''d better go outside. I can handle it alone here." However, Mango shook her head and said, "No! I can''t leave you alone here." She fixed her eyes on the belly of the servant and it seemed that there was a living thing inside that kept moving. It made small humps on the belly, like a child''s fist struggling inside. This was truly rather creepy. Tristan''s brows furrowed tightly. "Mango, listen to me. Call Bettany right now." Mango was slightly stunned, but she did not ask too much. Then, she quickly took out her phone and called Bettany over. Bettany was stunned when she heard Mango looking for her. Before Nathaniel left, he called her to him and told her to ensure Mango''s safety. Although she didn''t know why Mango was looking for her, she put whatever she was doing aside and quickly came to Mango''s side. "Mrs. Ye, is there something wrong?" "Come in!" Mango led Bettany directly into the room. Inside, Tristan was still staring at the body, and when he heard Bettanying in, he quickly said, "Look at her stomach. It hasn''t been long since she died, but she doesn''t look like it. And look, it seems that something is moving inside." Bettany nced at the body, and her face suddenly changed. "Mrs. Ye, Mr. Hans, get out!" Hearing Bettany''s words, Tristan affirmed his guess. However, Mango asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?" "Follow me!" Tristan grabbed Mango''s hand and ran out quickly. However, right at this moment, the corpse''s stomach exploded with a loud ''bang''! Hearing the loud sound, Mango looked back subconsciously, but Tristan grabbed her arm and ran outside. "Don''t look back! Hurry!" However, Mango almost fainted. What did she see? How could it be like this? Mango felt as if her legs were filled with lead and it was difficult to lift them. If Tristan hadn''t tugged at her, she wouldn''t have been able to lift her foot. At the same time, she saw Bettany grabbing a bag from her waist and suddenly throwing it to the body. Then, a sizzling sound filled the air, causing their hairs to stand on end. Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 Mango had still wanted to take a look, but Tristan turned her head around and said quickly, "Don''t look! Hurry!" At this moment, Mango was practically dragged out of the room by Tristan. Just as the two of them were outside, Tristan closed the door immediately. Mango was still a little frightened and in a daze, but when she saw Tristan close the door, she couldn''t help but say, "Bettany is still inside!" "She can handle it! She is the only one that can settle such a matter!" Tristan''s back was wet. It was the first time in so many years that he was so afraid! If he had been a secondte, if Mango had not followed him, and if she had not noticed that there was something wrong with the servant''s tummy, he would have be a pile of bones right now. Mango was also feeling a lingering fear as she kept recalling what she had just seen. The servant''s stomach suddenly exploded, and many small red bugs had crawled out from her belly. There were so many bugs that it was a sea of red with no ends. They crawled in shocking speed and attached themselves to whatever objects they came across, no matter living or dead. Within a few seconds, the legs of a stool had beenpletely corroded. Mango could easily imagine what the consequences would be if they were attached to a person''s body. Thinking of this, she could not help worrying about Bettany. Could Bettany really handle it? There were so many bugs, what if one of them got Bettany? Mango wanted to go over to take a look, but Tristan held onto her tightly. "You must believe in Bettany. If Bettany can''t handle it, everyone here may die." Tristan was definitely not exaggerating. Mango''s face suddenly turned pale. "What on earth are those? Why are they that terrifying?" Mango had rarely seen such a scene, so her legs couldn''t help but go weak. Tristan whispered, "Tomb Crawlers." "What?" "Those worms are called Tomb Crawlers. I read about them in the Hikasa Manual before. They were used to protect bodies and coffins from tomb thieves. I didn''t expect them to be here." Hearing Tristan''s words, Mango waspletely stunned. "So what exactly are they?" "They are a sort of poisonous worm that was made by humans. They breed fast, and they like living in a cold environment. Once they encounter a living thing, they will immediately bite through their skin and permeate into their blood vessels. Gradually, they will upy the human''s internal organs until they arepletely hollowed out. Like what you saw, they are long and thin. If there is only one of them, it can''t be seen clearly if we don''t look carefully." Tristan told her everything he knew. Mango was shocked after she heard this. "They can really do that?" "That''s right!" Tristan was rarely afraid of anything. He had only heard about Tomb Crawlers and had never seen them before, so he did not recognize them at first sight. If he had known earlier, he definitely would not have brought Mango into the room. Almost! He was so close to killing his own cousin! Tristan felt a lingering fear in his heart, but at the same time, he was d that Bettany was here and that Nathaniel cared about Mango. Otherwise, everyone here would not have survived today. Compared to Tristan''s lingering fear, Mango thought even more about it. "Tristan, do you mean that the Tomb Crawlers guard the coffins and the corpses inside?" "Yes!" Tristan nodded. Mango thought of the servant''s swollen corpse and couldn''t help but say, "Then could it be that the servant had died a long time ago, but her body was upied by the Tomb Crawlers. Therefore, what I saw was actually a controlled corpse and the person behind this is after Desmond instead! They wanted Desmond to die unnaturally!" When Tristan heard this, he paused before nodding seriously. "Desmond''s blood is special. If the Tomb Crawlers really entered his body, he would have been eaten alive. But because of his special blood, those bugs would not be spared too. So the person behind this had just wanted to kill Desmond alone?" Tristan''s words made Mango frown. "If they were only after Desmond, why would they release such insidious bugs? Could they be that soft- hearted? Also, isn''t Ezequiel dead? Is there anyone else in the world who knows how to make poisonous worms?" This was what Mango was most worried about. To this, Tristan frowned too. "We will need to investigate itter." Just then, the room door opened, startling Mango and Tristan. When they saw Bettany appear intact, they involuntarily breathed a sigh of relief. "Bettany, are you all right?" Mango took a step forward and noticed that Bettany''s face was a little pale. Bettany shook her head and said, "I''m fine. It''s just that there are too many Tomb Crawlers. It''s a little troublesome to clean it all up. How did they appear here?" "We want to know too." Tristan was a little depressed. He almost caused a disaster. Bettany whispered, "Those worms don''t like sunshine, so the body inside has been dead for at least five days." Hearing Bettany''s words, Mango and Tristan were not surprised. "But if she had been dead for more than five days, how could she still look that alive?" Mango was a little confused. Bettany looked at Mango and exined, "This is what the Tomb Crawlers are great at. They can make a dead person appear alive. Only when they have bred enough and kill themselves by exploding will the person show their actual state." Hearing her exnation, Mango was very surprised. She still didn''t know much about the worms, but she didn''t expect such a thing would happen. "Bettany, do you know where theye from?" "Longford County has its own method of raising them, and they have been documented in the Hikasa Manual too." Hearing Bettany''s words, Mango paused. When Zion had obtained the Hikasa Manual back then, no one had thought of the use of it, but where did the book go now? Mango recalled that she seemed to have given it to Henry. Could it be Henry? No! No way! Mango denied it quickly in her heart. Bettany looked at Mango and whispered, "Madam, me, the master, and Henry have read the book, and there''s someone else who has read it too." "Who is it?" Mango''s eyes narrowed at this. Bettany was a little hesitant, but she still said, "Haniya Bell, I once identally saw Haniya read the book." Mango immediately felt her limbs go cold. Haniya? Could it be her? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She wanted Desmond dead? But why? Thinking that Desmond going berserk was also Haniya''s doing, Mango''s mood went downhill. It was very bad! "It can''t be her!" Although Mango said so, she knew that she couldn''t even convince herself. Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 Tristan and Bettany were silent. They knew Mango''s feelings for Haniya, but now Haniya was truly the biggest suspect. Mango was in a very bad mood as she said in a low voice, "Clean up this ce and don''t tell anyone about this for the time being. Lebanon is about to get married. It will only cause panic if anyone knows about this." "Alright." After saying this, Bettany began to instruct people to clean up the mess. Then, Mango and Tristan walked away from the scene, and both of them had a lot on their minds along the way. "Mango, what are you thinking?" "I want to take Desmond away." Mango had been thinking about this along the way. The person behind this was obviously targeting Desmond, and if he continued to stay here, something bad might happen during Lebanon''s wedding. Lebanon was the king of the country, so his wedding would be the center of attention in the country and there would be other countries watching too. If something serious really happened, Ango would be pushed to the center of a huge conflict. Nathaniel wasn''t around, so Mango had to protect Deborah, Prisci, and the others. Even more importantly, she couldn''t allow her loved ones to suffer any harm. Because of Lebanon''s wedding, everyone had gathered here together, but also because of this, it would give the enemy a chance to harm them with one move. If the person hade for them, then... The more Mango thought about it, the more frightened she became. Tristan had obviously thought of these things too. "I will tell Lebanon to strengthen the pce''s security. Prisci and Deborah can''t leave here either. Everyone came for Lebanon''s wedding. If they were to leave now, even if Lebanon doesn''t mind, who have to deal with the public too." Mango nodded. She had also thought of what Tristan was thinking, and now, she was thinking of a perfect n to protect them. Soon, Mango and Tristan returned to the hall with heavy hearts. Carlo couldn''t help but ask when he saw them, "What happened to you guys? Where did you go?" Mango didn''t say anything, but Tristan was slightly stunned when he saw Carlo. Then, he immediately grabbed Carlo by the neck and pulled him over. "Come with me. I have something to discuss with you." "Hey, hey, you don''t have to touch me. I''m straight!" Carlo''s joke brought a hint of a smile to Mango. Then, the three of them went into a room. Mango closed the door as soon as they were inside and locked it, which made Carlo scream. "What do you guys want? I''m telling you, I will not obey easily! Don''t think of taking advantage of me." "What the f*ck are you thinking!" Tristan kicked him and said, "I think you should not be a racer. You should be an actor. You will be popr all over the world." "Is that so? Do you think so too" Carlo said happily. Mango was speechless as she sat down and poured a ss of water for herself. Tristan looked at Carlo, who looked smug, and said coldly, "You want to marry my cousin like that? I don''t think you''ll be able to marry her." "No, wait, Tristan, you can''t do this. After all, you''re my teacher, right? Come on, how lonely would you be all these years if it wasn''t for me by your side?" Carlo''s face immediately changed at this. Mango was amazed, but she also understood. It seemed that Carlo really liked Prisca, but she didn''t know what were Prisca''s feelings for him. Seeing that his threat had worked, Tristan smiled and said, "I can help you, but you have to do me a favor first." "Go ahead, as long as I am able, I will promise you." This was what Tristan was waiting for. "Help me make a batch of medicine specially for outsiders." "What do you mean by ''outsiders''?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Hearing what Tristan had said, Carlo knew that it was not a good thing, but he was willing to do it for Prisca. After all, Prisca respected Tristan the most, and now Teagan too. Everyone in the Acker family followed Tristan, so what else could he say? Then, Tristan told Carlo his n. Carlo almost cried after hearing it. "Tristan, you can''t treat me like this. You need those medicines in such a rush. I won''t be able to do it even if I die of exhaustion!" "Nonsense. The servants in the Foster family even have a medical license and you''re telling me that you can''t make them? Are you kidding me? If this is done, I will let Teagan set you and Prisca up. Otherwise, based on Prisca''s respect for me, I think she will agree to marry the son or a grandson of any patron. After all, as a princess, she has responsibilities." Tristan said this like a viin. Hearing this, Carlo immediately whined. "Tristan, you''re my brother. Alright, I''ll do it. Remember, Prisca is mine!" "Okay." Tristan nodded at this. Then, Carlo went outside unwillingly. When Mango saw this, sheughed and said, "Tristan, does Prisci know how evil you are?" "Of course. That''s why she likes me." Tristan was showing off shamelessly. Mango was suddenly being boasted at and felt a little depressed. He was making fun of her being alone now, wasn''t he? She couldn''t help but wonder if Nathaniel had arrived at the battlefield yet, and how things were going. She was worried and missed him a lot, but Mango knew that it was pointless for her to worry now. They had to carry out their own duties properly now. Tristan saw Mango''s expression and knew that Mango was thinking about Nathaniel. Thinking of Nathaniel and Walter''s whereabouts, he said, "Don''t worry, they''ll be fine. I heard that Master Mo has already sent people to protect them. As long as Master Mo is behind them, they won''t be in danger." Mango was stunned when she heard this. She did not expect Master Mo to help them, and it seemed that Master Mo still cared about them. Tristan patted Mango''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go back first. Let''s not talk about this for the time being, so as not to cause a panic." "I know, but I want to see Desmond. There are some things that I must tell him." "Alright." With Tristan''s help, Mango met Desmond. When Desmond saw Mango, he forced himself to be awake. Mango couldn''t help but worry when she saw that he wasn''t in a good state. "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well? I''ll ask Tristan toe over and check up on you." "There''s no need." Desmond shook his head. He looked at Mango and said softly, "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine, I just feel ufortable." "Because of Haniya?" Mango was able to understand what kind of pain he was going through, and although she did not want to mention this matter, if the Tomb Crawlers were really rted to Haniya, they would meet sooner orter. If it would make Desmond sad at that time, it was better to let him be prepared now. The most painful thing in the world was the person someone loved became on the opposing side. The feeling of needing to face them and having to be each other''s enemies was heartaching, and Desmond was going through this right now. Mango was still trying tofort Desmond when his phone suddenly rang. When Desmond nced at the phone number, his face was stunned and pale, which immediately alerted Mango. Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 "Who''s calling?" "Haniya!" When Desmond''s voice rang out, Mango paused. She had wanted to ask Haniya what she had said, but when she remembered that this was Desmond''s privacy, she shut up. However, Desmond told Mango automatically without her asking. "Haniya wants to meet me at Rose Patisserie at 11 o''clock tomorrow." Mango frowned slightly when she heard this. Tomorrow was Lebanon''s wedding day, and the whole country would celebrate together. Why did Haniya want to meet Desmond at this time? "Do you need me to go with you?" "Yes." Desmond did not object, which surprised Mango. As if he could see Mango''s confusion, Desmond let out a bitterugh and said, "Although I''ve always told myself that Haniya might have her own reasons for treating me like that, I''ve heard about what happened not too long ago. The death of that servant is truly frightening and chilling." "You suspect that Haniya is behind this?" Although Mango was also suspicious of this, she wanted to listen to what Desmond had to say. Desmond looked outside and seemed to be lost in thought. After a long time, he whispered, "I don''t know." It was better to answer this than saying something wrong. Mango understood his feelings towards Haniya, so she sighed and patted him on the shoulder, "Everything will be clear soon. Maybe tomorrow, well know the answers." "I hope so. I also hope that nothing else will happen tomorrow." This was everyone''s wish. Soon, Mango left Desmond''s room and returned to her bedroom alone. Nathaniel was no longer there, and the ce seemed rather lonely. Mango sat at the table and pondered. She felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what it was. At this time, her phone rang. Mango nced at the number, which was from abroad and encrypted, and couldn''t help but think of Nathaniel and Walter. Have they arrived so soon? Mango quickly clicked the answer button, but Thomas'' voice came from the other end. "Madam, save me, save me..." His voice was breaking up, and after he finished speaking, the call was hung up. By the time Mango called again, it was already impossible to get through. Why did Thomas call her? Mango''s brows were tightly knitted together. Before Thomas left, he and Mango were not on good terms because of the baby. To be specific, Thomas couldn''t face Mango, so when something happened to him, he should have called Nathaniel or the higher-ups, but why did he call her? Mango stood up and walked out of her room. Now that Nathaniel was not here and Lebanon was busy with his wedding and the national banquet, she could only discuss this with Tristan. Tristan was stunned when he saw Mango, then he walked with her to a quiet ce and asked, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" "I just received a call from Thomas asking for help." Tristan''s eyes suddenly narrowed at this. "Are you sure it''s Thomas?" "I recognize his voice." Hearing Mango''s words, Tristan started to ponder. "Tristan, if it really is Thomas, why didn''t he call Nathaniel instead?" "Maybe it''s because he can''t get through Nathaniel and Walter." This was a possibility. After all, they were in a helicopter now, so signals would be blocked. If Thomas really got into danger and needed help, he couldn''t reach them and he could only try to find someone else for help. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Tristan''s brows furrowed tightly. What should they do now? "Did he say where was he?" "No." Mango frowned and said, "He just asked me to save him and hung up. When I called him again, I couldn''t get through. Tristan, do you think it''s a trap?" "What do you mean?" Tristan looked at Mango in shock. Mango whispered, "Desmond received a call from Haniya not long ago. Haniya asked to meet him at Rose Patisserie at 11 tomorrow. I agreed to go with him, but Thomas called not long ago too." "You suspect that Thomas'' disappearance has something to do with Haniya?" Tristan immediately grasped the meaning in Mango''s words. Mango said in a low voice, "I don''t know. I just feel that it can''t be a coincidence. Besides, if Thomas were to ask for help, he wouldn''t have called me first. Perhaps you''re right and he''s trying to contact others to save himself, but if you''re trapped, will you call me and tell me to save you or tell me your location?" "I will tell you my location!" Tristan was a soldier, and so was Thomas, so they would not do things that were of no use. If the situation was really urgent, and if they could contact someone for help, they would tell the person their location as soon as possible so that they could be rescued quickly. Therefore, the person calling Mango might not be Thomas. Thinking of this, Tristan''s eyes darkened. "If it wasn''t Thomas, who would it be? You said that it was indeed Thomas'' voice." "Yes, the voice was his, but it doesn''t necessarily mean that the person on the other end is him. If Thomas was kidnapped, wouldn''t that voice I heard be a recording? Technology is so advanced now, it''s normal that I wasn''t able to differentiate it. But if it was really Thomas'' recording, it means that Thomas is in danger, and the person behind this may really have something to do with Haniya." Mango didn''t want to think that way of Haniya, but when everything was pieced together, she had no choice but to suspect Haniya. Tristan''s brows furrowed tightly at this. "So what are you going to do?" "Inform the higher-ups to contact Nathan and the others and rescue Thomas in time. I am going to act like I am going to save Thomas now, and lure the enemy out." Tristan instantly understood Mango''s words. "You are going to use yourself as bait to let them think that you have left, and then let me observe secretly and follow Desmond to see if the person who contacted Desmond is Haniya. If so, we will catch her once we see her?" "Yes, so, Tristan, please help me." Mango''s eyes sparkled with light. Tristan knew what she meant and could not help but grin. "You are bing more familiar with plotting against others like Nathaniel, but you should also be careful." "It''s okay, I have the Dark Night Empire helping me." Hearing Mango''s words, Tristan shook his head. "Don''t be too confident in the Dark Night Empire." "What do you mean?" Mango was a little confused as her heart jumped. Was there anything wrong with the Dark Night Empire? Seeing Mango''s reaction, Tristan said, "Don''t forget that Haniya had been in the Dark Night Empire before. We don''t know what happened to her, but so many things had happened and we know she ising for Desmond. No one knows if there are any spies trained by her in the Dark Night Empire." Mango immediately understood. Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 "But who else should I use other than the Dark Night Empire?" "The Baxter Alliance! Nathaniel called Michael before he left and asked him to send some people over to protect you. They should be here by now." Tristan''s words stunned Mango. "How do you know Nathaniel called Michael?" "I overheard it." Tristan said this matter-of-factly, leaving Mango speechless. "Tristan, don''t you have shame?" "What''s there to be ashamed about? If I hadn''t overheard, who are you going to look for?" Mango was amazed by Tristan''s righteous tone. What else could she say? Then, she contacted Michael in front of Tristan and learned that Nathaniel had indeed left a message, and they had already arrived in Ango. Just in case, Mango could not go out to meet them, so she could only tell them the whole story on the phone. After that, Michael said that he would do his best to cooperate with her. Tristan looked at the time and said in a low voice, "Mango, can you tell Lebanon to lend you a helicopter? You should leave now. I have to help Carlo with the medicines. We don''t have much time, and I''m worried we won''tplete it in time. Tomorrow is Lebanon''s wedding and the national banquet. If anything happens, we won''t be able to take responsibility nationally." "I know. Go ahead and do your work. Don''t worry about me. But when you''re free, send some people to protect Prisci and my sister-inw." "Okay." With that, Tristan left quickly. Just then, Mango was missing Nathaniel suddenly. If Nathaniel was here, would he have better ideas? She did not know if tomorrow''s wedding would go smoothly and she could only believe that Tristan and Lebanon would be able to handle it. Later, Mango quickly found Lebanon and told him everything. However, she did not mention Haniya and Desmond, and instead, she said that Thomas had called her for help so she needed to head over and take a look. Lebanon was the bridegroom and the king, so there were many things that he needed to make a decision about. At this time, Mango would not want to cause him any more trouble. When Lebanon heard that Mango was leaving, he couldn''t help but feel a little sad. "I know that you need to go save your friend, but I feel bad that you can''t attend my wedding. Nathaniel has left, and you are leaving now, too. I..." "Lebanon, my mother and aunt are all here. My father and Uncle Barack are also here. You have a lot of rtives around you. Although I will not be here, my heart is here." Mango''s words made Lebanonugh. "Okay, I can''t win against you." "I''m telling the truth. This is a gift for you and your wife. I''m giving it to you in advance, and help me apologize to my sister- in-w. I''ll personally apologize to herter." Lebanon looked at Mango and said with a smile, "She won''t me you. You have to be careful, alright? Call me if you need anything. I''ll help you no matter what I''m doing. You are the most important." Hearing Lebanon''s words, Mango suddenly felt a lump in his throat. The biggest joy in her life was that she had so many family members and rtives around her who cared about her. Mango stepped forward, hugged Lebanon, and said softly, "Lebanon, you must be happy." When Lebanon heard this, he felt a warmth spread in his heart. In the first half of his life, his life had been dark, and if he hadn''t met Mango, or that she and Nathaniel were together, he might still be a celebrity who only waited for food on his table. Or perhaps, he would have already died on the streets. Mango and Nathaniel''s help was inseparable from what he had achieved today. This was also the first time Mango had let him feel the warmth of being part of a family. "Yes, happiness may bete, but I believe good deed will be repaid. You should take good care of yourself too. I don''t want to hear any bad news about you and Nathaniel." "You won''t, we''ll all be fine." Mango patted Lebanon''s back and the two of them chatted for a while before Mango left Lebanon''s study. Meanwhile, the helicopter had already been prepared outside while Mango changed into battle gear and got on the helicopter without telling anyone. When the helicopter flew off, only did everyone know that Mango had left. By then, Tristan immediately received a lot of scoldings. Tristan could only smile and observe them in secret. However, there were too many people in the pce, so he could not know what everyone was thinking. After Mango left Ango, she crossed the border and stopped at a town near there. Michael personally led a team over there, and when he saw Mango, he said hurriedly, "Mango, Mr. Ye asked us to protect you. He asked us to escort you back to the country after the king''s wedding." "You really want to find Nathaniel, right?" Mango''s words stunned Michael for a moment as something shed across his eyes. When Mango saw this, she knew that her guess was correct. These people were Nathaniel''srades, and now that Nathaniel was looking for Thomas, how could they sit still? Especially Michael. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Mango said in a low voice, "Michael, leave some people here with me, and take the others away. Nathaniel didn''t bring many people with him, and Thomas might really be in danger. I''m afraid that he and Walter may not be able to deal with it. It will be easier if you take some people with you over." "But you..." "I''ll arrange things here myself, and I trust Merle too. People who follow Merle are useful. Take control of this helicopter for me. Some people are watching me in the dark, so if you drive this, it may attract their attention." Michael knew that Mango was right, but he was still a little worried. "Mango, Mr. Ye asked us to protect you." "But your heart is not here. You can''t protect me entirely too. So listen to me, take your people with you and leave some here with me. If Haniya is really behind this, she was with me before, naturally, I would have to clean up the mess myself." Upon hearing Mango''s words, Michael was no longer reluctant as he was indeed worried about Thomas, Nathaniel, and the others. Michael had picked out some of the most elite people and left them with Mango. Then, he brought the others on the helicopter that Mango had brought with her and flew towards the battlefield abroad. When Mango saw Michael leave, she rearranged the rest of the people and rented a truck with Michael''s ID card. Then, she secretly brought these people back to Ango. Instead of returning to the pce, she used another person''s ID card to book a hotel room. It was a sleepless night for her. The next morning, there werenterns and streamers everywhere around the country. Because of the king''s wedding, the whole country was full of joy and cheer, but some things were about to kick off secretly. Mango changed her appearance a little and came to the Rose Patisserie early. There were not many people here, and it seemed that business was not going well. Mango might have imagined it, but she felt that someone was staring at her in the dark, which made her ufortable. Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 Mango looked around, and other than the waiters, there weren''t many guests. Then, she chose a seat near the window and sat down. It didn''t take long for Desmond to arrive, and when he saw Mango, he was more or less surprised. "Didn''t you leave?" "I''m worried about you." Mango didn''t say anything else. They ordered a cup of Jamaican Blue Mountain and cappino and drank slowly. No one spoke, but for some reason, it was peaceful. Time passed by, but Haniya was nowhere to be seen. Instead, a waiter came over to refill their cups. When they left, Mango noticed a note at the bottom of the cup. ''Leave now!'' There were only two words on the paper, but both Desmond''s and Mango''s expressions changed. This was Haniya''s handwriting! So was Haniya really still alive? But wasn''t it Haniya who asked Desmond toe today? Why did she send a note to warn them when they came? Mango was puzzled, but deep down in her heart, she believed that Haniya would not harm Desmond. Thinking of this, Mango took Desmond''s hand and got up to leave. Desmond was a little stunned. It wasn''t Mango''s first time taking the initiative to hold his hand, and every time it was in a critical moment. Could it be... Desmond''s eyes narrowed suddenly as he looked around and sensed danger. Just at this moment, the door of the coffee shop closed abruptly. Mango''s heart skipped a beat and knew something bad was about to happen. Without another word, she took out a pistol from inside her clothes and shot it at the ss door. "Let''s go!" Mango pushed Desmond outside quickly. She could tell that the person wasing for Desmond. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Mango quickly pressed on the bracelet on her wrist, which was amunication device. Merle and the others received the news and cooperated with Mango from the outside as the ss doors cracked. Desmond had wanted to say something, but he was pushed out by Mango. At the same time, a lot of people appeared in the back kitchen of the cafe, each holding a weapon. When they came out, they shot at Mango and Desmond immediately. Mango rolled over as Merle, Henry, and the others outside exchanged fire with the people inside. When Mango was leaving, she looked back and saw a person who looked like Haniya shed by. Her heart skipped a beat. What was going on? Was it Haniya? If so, why did she warn them to leave? But if she had warned them, why did she attack them? Was she being threatened? In a split second, Mango had a lot of thoughts. Desmond rxed a little when he saw Mango walk out. "Are you alright?" "I''m fine. Let''s go!" Mango didn''t want to be entangled here, so she pushed Desmond into the car. Suddenly, a streak of red shed across Mango''s eyes as she pulled Desmond down subconsciously, but she was unable to dodge it. A bullet flew into Mango''s right shoulder with a ''poof. The intense pain caused Mango to turn around subconsciously and raise her gun. However, the familiar face of the person stunned her. It was her?! It seemed that she did not intend to shoot again as she quickly withdrew the gun and fled from her original position as soon as possible. When Henry saw that Mango was injured, he quickly ran over. "Mrs. Ye, are you alright?" Desmond wanted to get off the car, but Mango stopped him. "Let''s go back first!" Mango made a prompt decision and leaving Henry and the others behind, she got into the car. Originally, she nned to drive herself, but Desmond saw that she was injured, so he jumped into the driver''s seat and drove to the pce immediately. "We''re not going back to the pce." Mango''s words stunned Desmond slightly. "Where are we going?" He didn''t ask why, and right now, he carried out every order Mango gave him, but his heart was filled with regret. If he hadn''t insisted oning, and if he hadn''t thought that Haniya was different, perhaps Mango wouldn''t have been injured. Now that Nathaniel wasn''t around, and he had actually let Mango get injured. It was simply unforgivable! Desmond''s eyes were a little dark. Mango knew that he was guilty, but it was not the time to talk about it, so she whispered, "Let''s go to the Foster family''s home. I''ve already told Carlo about it." "Alright." Desmond didn''t know where the Foster family was, so Mango directed the way. The people behind them didn''t chase after them anymore, but Mango didn''t rx at all. Ten minutester, they arrived at the Foster''s family gate. Carlo came out to greet them personally. "How did you get hurt?" Carlo was a little surprised to see Mango injured. However, Mango replied indifferently, "It''s fine, it didn''t hit anything important. Let''s talk after we''re inside." "Alright." The three of them entered the Foster family quickly. The Foster family was huge and it looked like those mansions in ancient times, with a front and back yard. Carlo led Mango and the others into the backyard, arranged a room for her, and quickly invited a doctor toe over. Today, Lebanon, the king of the country, got married and the whole country was full of joy. As Lebanon''s biological brother, Tristan must be present, and although Carlo was Tristan''s junior, he specialized in poison, so he invited a family doctor over. Mango didn''t feel anything, and although it hurt, it didn''t hit any vital organs. On the other hand, Desmond was silent with his thin lips pressed together tightly. She knew that he was ming himself. "Don''t think too much. This has nothing to do with you." "I didn''t protect you." Previously, Desmond was the captain of Mango''s Dark Night Empire, but now, he had actually let Mango get injured from protecting him. Mango gritted her teeth and said to the doctor, "Give me anesthetics. I can''t hold on any longer." Although her body had been nursed back to health after giving birth, Mango knew that she couldn''t push herself. If she insisted on retrieving the bullet without anesthetics, she would probably faint. She was a woman, so there was no need to force her way through. Besides, this was the Foster family''s home, which not anyone could just enter. Hearing her words, the doctor nodded and started giving Mango some anesthetics. Mango said to Desmond, "Something strange happened today." "Maybe this was just a trap from the beginning." Desmond''s heart ached. He didn''t want to suspect Haniya, but this must had something to do with her. Mango said in a low voice, "Perhaps this does have something to do with Haniya, but I believe she isn''t the one who asked you to go there. If so, she wouldn''t have sent us a note." "But that person was able to be close enough to Haniya and use her phone to invite us, which shows that the person has a strong rtionship with her. Since she had wanted to warn us, why didn''t she tell us in advance? Why did she have to wait until we arrive? And their goal is very clear, it is me! They want to kill me!" At this point, Desmond had to admit that their target was to kill him, no matter how much he didn''t want to believe it! Since he was used to being robbed, he did not have any special feelings or thoughts. However, it was the first time someone wanted to kill him, and the process of killing him was also credited to the woman he loved most. At the thought of this, Desmond''s heart ached so much that it was almost suffocating. But in the end, if Mango hadn''t held him down, they would have killed him with a sniper! Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 "Haniya isn''t the one that wants to kill you!" "What do you mean?" Desmond looked at Mango''s serious expression and asked. She looked as if she had something to say, but she kept quiet because the doctor was there. After seeing this, Desmond remained silent. "What do you want to eat? I''ll go and see what we have in the kitchen." However, Mango shook her head and replied, "I have no appetite and I''m a little tired." After hearing her words, the doctor quickly said, "I''ve given you some local anaesthesia to numb your joints, but you will feel tired and sleepy if your body is weak." "Then I''ll sleep for a while." Mangoid down and said this. Meanwhile, Desmond did not dare to leave. Soon, Mango fell asleep. Her breathing was even, so this indicated that she was deep in sleep. Once the doctor had finished operating on Mango, he left the room gently at Desmond''s signal. Suddenly, Mango opened her eyes as soon as the doctor left, and Desmond was startled. "What..." "Shh..." Mango signaled for him to keep quiet and sent a message to Carlo directly. Then, a car followed the doctor and drove out. On the other hand, Desmond was a little surprised to see all this. Finally, he voiced out once the doctor left. "What are you..." "I think that the doctor is suspicious." Mango said directly. Although the bullet was taken out, she had been injected with a tranquilizer. This indicated that the other party did not want her to interfere in Desmond''s matter. Mango''s heart suddenly sank as she thought of the person who intended to kill her. Meanwhile, Desmond couldn''t read her mind. Upon seeing her frown, he whispered, "Did Carlo send someone to follow him?" "Yeah, if there everything goes well, we should be able to find out the mastermind working behind the doctor." Mango said faintly. Then, she nced at Desmond and asked in a low voice, "Did you happen to see who the sniper was?" "Nope." Desmond was held down by Mango at that time. Therefore, he didn''t get the chance to see the sniper, but he had always thought that it was Haniya. "Isn''t that Haniya?" "No, it''s Carmel!" Upon hearing this, Desmond was stunned. "Who is it?" "Carmel Liu! Are you surprised? Heh. So am I." Mango gave out a bitterugh as she said this. After all, Carmel was introduced to her by Brantley. However, Carmel had disappeared ever since Nathaniel had been sent to Ango to investigate the reason for Desmond''s berserk. Everyone initially thought that Carmel had met some troubles along the way, but who would have thought that she had be the other party''s subordinate? This was something that no one wanted to ept, but Mango had seen this with her own eyes. If she hadn''t held Desmond down, the gun would have shot directly toward Desmond''s heart judging from the distance and shooting skills of Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Carmel. Did Carmel want to kill Desmond? No! To be more urate, someone wanted Desmond dead, and Carmel was only recruited as the sniper. However, Mango felt extremely confused. Everything seemed to be in a mess after Haniya''s abnormal behaviour. While Mango and Desmond were talking, Carlo came in. "Let me see your wound." "I thought you only worked with poison." Upon hearing what Mango had said., Carlo was slightly upset. "Oh, please! Don''t you know I''m Tristan''s junior? Aren''t both medicine and poison significantly rted to each other? I don''t usually treat patients, but you''re different. I still need your talent because I need you to design a car for me." Meanwhile, Mango was pleased by his words. She immediately untied the button on her shirt. After that, Carlo re-examined the wound and said, "Fortunately, the wound looks alright. It seems that the doctor didn''t treat it with other medicines, but only the tranquilliser. I think the doctor doesn''t want you to be involved in Desmond''s business." "I know." "Then take a rest. I''ll inform you when if there''s any news." "Alright." This time, Mango really couldn''t take it anymore. After that, Desmond and Carlo left the room, but they were deep in thought as they looked at Mango''s room. "Alright, you shouldn''t think too much. In fact, you probably can''t figure this out easily. We''ll just have to wait and see. Besides, today is the wedding banquet of the emperor. I wonder what''s going on in the pce." Carlo was a little worried. "Well, I''m sure nothing will happen with Mr. Hans around." Desmond believed his own words. "You''re right. Go and have a rest, too. We don''t know what will happen in the afternoon." Carlo arranged a room for Desmond. After Desmond entered the room, he felt that something was wrong. How did Haniya suddenly be like this? He knew the rtionship between them. Did Haniya do this because she had no choice but to do so? He did not know the answer to do. Instead, he felt heartbroken, and his mind was in a mess. Soon, Desmond fell asleep as well. Meanwhile, on the overseas battlefield, Nathaniel and Walter got off the helicopter and formed a rescue team with their own people. They began to search for Thomas and the others in the area they went missing. However, the location here was remote, and there was no information at all. At the same time, Rainie also arrived at the overseas battlefield. She was looking tired as she was pregnant. However, every time she thought about how she had no idea about Thomas'' condition, she felt worried. She regained her strength at the thought of this and couldn''t wait to find him. The people in the military region took good care of her as the superiors had told them that she was coming. On the other hand, Rainie had no choice but to take a break before looking for Thomas. The military had arranged a temporary shelter for Rainie and assigned someone to take care of her. However, Rainie rejected the offer as she did not want to cause any trouble to them. Anyway, she had someone by her side, and she was happy with it. Initially, she did not intend to rest. However, she fell asleep unknowingly while lying on the bed. Furthermore, she seemed to have dreamt of Thomas while asleep. Thomas stood there looking at her with blood besmeared all over his body and a pair of teary eyes. "Don''t go! Thomas!" Rainie was startled by the dream and woke up immediately. However, she realised that the sun had gone down, and the room was dark. She gasped for breath and calmed down. Then, she got up and turned on the bedsidemp. Suddenly, she found a box on the table. It looked like a shoe box. However, she didn''t remember bringing such a thing here. Did someone send it in? Rainie had been nervous, but she rxed a little when she remembered that the people outside were all on her side. After that, she got out of bed quietly and walked to the box. She didn''t know what was in it, so she didn''t dare to open it on her own. She could only go out and call in the bodyguards from the Ye family. After that, the was asked to stay outside for safety reasons. Then, the bodyguard looked at the box nervously. As he opened the box, a ticking sound resounded inside. Oh no! The bodyguard quickly shouted outside, "There''s a bomb! Lie down!" While speaking, heid down by himself and threw the box out of the window. Meanwhile, Rainie was protected outside and was shocked when she heard that there was a bomb inside. Although the box was threw out, there was no signs of explosion. What was going on? Several bodyguards ran out instantly and found that the box was not filled with bombs but an old clock. The clock kept ticking away, and there was a slip of paper beneath it. "Get out of here! Otherwise, it will be a real bomb!" This was a warning! It was also a threat! Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 Rainie was stunned, but her eyes were determined. Initially, she did not think that someone was plotting against them. However, it seemed that Thomas'' disappearance probably had something else to do with it. "Mrs. Song, should we inform Mr. Ye about this?" "Yes." After all, Rainie could not act alone, so she nodded when she heard the bodyguard''s suggestion. She felt uneasy, but she was determined. Who on earth did this? Perhaps they had been closely monitored by others the moment they arrived. However, other than Mango and Nathaniel, the only people who knew that they were here were the military. Did the military want to get rid of Thomas? This idea made her shiver. If it was true, then Thomas was really in danger. At this thought, she quickly gave Mango a call. On the other hand, Mango woke up because her phone was ringing. She was slightly taken aback when she saw that it was Rainie, but she quickly picked it up. "Rainie, have you arrived? How''s the situation over there? How are you feeling?" Mango had too many questions to ask. She wanted to know what had happened desperately when she picked up Rainie''s call. On the other hand, Rainie was touched. She whispered, "I''ve arrived at the guest house, but something strange happened." Then, she told Mango about what had happened. Mango frowned slightly when she thought about this. This was not a good sign. She immediately thought of Carmel. After all, Carmel was introduced to her by Brantley. He had once been a soldier, so did all of this have anything to do with the military? Perhaps the military want to kill Desmond and get rid of Thomas? But why? Well, Desmond''s violent behaviour was worth the military''s attention, but what about Thomas? Why was Thomas being targeted? Was it because he discovered something? Many questions surfaced through her mind. "Rainie, stay still. Call Nathan and my cousin, and they will be here soon. You can discuss with them. I know you are anxious and worried about Thomas, but you should believe me. With them, you have a better chance of finding Thomas." "I understand. By the way, how''s it going on your end?" Rainie had never thought that a weak woman like her woulde to the battlefield one day. Despite so, everything she did for Thomas was worthwhile. Mango also informed her about the situation at her side. At this time, she couldn''t treat Rainie as an ordinary woman, let alone a superstar. After all, it seemed that there was a connection between the two incidents. After hearing Mango''s words, Rainie didn''t dare act rashly. Then, Rainie hung up the phone after both of them had chatted briefly. On the other hand, Mango was also deep in thought. Who exactly was Carmel Liu? She couldn''t help but gave Brantley a call. Brantley would have attended Lebanon''s wedding, However, he couldn''t make it because of some urgent matters. Now that Mango thought of it, Brantley was already retired, so what exactly was he busy with? However, no one answered the phone. Suddenly, Mango couldn''t help but feel uneasy. She immediately called the people in the house, and the butler quickly answered the phone. "Madam." "Is my grandfather here?" After hearing this, the butler shook his head and replied, "Madam, Mr. Xiao isn''t here. In fact, he is in the hospital..." "What happened to grandpa?" Mango immediately became anxious. The butler looked around and said in a low voice, "Madam, Brantley didn''t let me tell you because he was afraid that you would be worried. But he is in a critical situation, and I can''t make a decision." "Tell me, what''s going on?" Mango''s heart was racing rapidly when she heard this. The butler quickly said, "Lucas has gone missing, and Brantley immediately fainted when he heard the news. He was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. The doctor said that he was old, and he had gotten too emotional because of this incident, so he suffered from an acute stroke. Although they managed to save him, he can''t move his lower limbs. I don''t know how well he can recover in the future, but he needs someone to take care of him right now. He is afraid that you will worry about him, so he didn''t let us inform you. Also, we''ve sent people to for Lucas Mango was shocked, and she almost fell down. Her youngest son was gone! Lucas had a pair of blue eyes since he was born. The public had been paying attention to him, and some proper were afraid that there would be violent elements in his body, just like Desmond. Therefore, their family was under surveince for a period. However, wasn''t the surveince period over now? Why did Lucas disappear then? Mango definitely did not think that this was an ident. She knew that someone was targeting her on purpose. Someone was trying to assassinate Desmond while kidnapping Lucas. Also, Thomas had gone missing on the overseas battlefield. It seemed that there was no connection between these incidents, but these were all somehow rted. At this thought, Mango tried hard to suppress the sadness in her heart. It was not the right time for her to break down and start panicking. Now that Nathaniel was not around, she was the head of the family. Therefore, she needed to make a decision. She tried her best to calm herself down. Then, she had thought a lot. Carmel Liu! Carmel was working for Brantley, so she knew him the best. If someone wanted to take action against Brantley, this person had to be someone Brantley trusted the most. Therefore, Carmel was the most suspicious person. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In addition, Carmel had been a part of the Dark Night Empire. Thus, some of the people in the team would have been working under her. At this thought, Mango quickly said, "Don''t do anything first. Take good care of the house. I will call youter if there''s anything." "Yes, Madam." The butler hung up the phone and immediately broke out in a cold sweat. There was a stranger who was standing behind him, and he was threatening the butler with a dagger. Upon ending the call, the man released his grip and said coldly, "No matter what order Mango gave you, you must inform me in time. Do you understand?" "I get it." The butler quickly nodded, and his face turned pale. The man was very satisfied. He put away the dagger and looked around before quickly leaving The Ye''s mansion. Meanwhile, Mango directly called Ned. Ned was running Nathaniel''s business abroad, and he was also the closest person to Mango. When Ned saw that Mango was calling him, he paused slightly and quickly answered. "Madam, what can I do for you?" "How much do you know about Carmel?" Upon hearing this, Ned was startled. Carmel Liu? Why did Mango mention her? Carmel never came back since thest time she was out on a mission. Could it be that there was news about Carmel''s whereabouts? Ned was excited at this thought. "Madam, is there any news about her?" "Yes, but it''s not good news. Carmel wanted to kill Desmond, but she hurt me. In addition, she is likely to arrange someone to kidnap my youngest son. Now that Lucas is missing, Brantley is so worried that he fainted and was sent to the hospital. So are you going to protect Carmel, or tell me about her situation?" Mango didn''t want to force Ned. She knew Ned''s feelings for Carmel, but now she couldn''t help but ask. Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 Ned waspletely taken aback after hearing this. How could this be? "Madam, could there be a misunderstanding?" "She was the one who injured me, and I saw it with my own eyes. Do you think I could still be mistaken?" There was a hint of coldness in Mango''s voice as she said these words. She was anxious now that Lucas was gone, but knew that she couldn''t me it on Ned. However, she was also certain that Ned knew something about Carmel. Upon hearing this, Ned naturally agreed with her words. Despite so, his heart was a little upset. "I know Carmel has a house here, but I don''t know if anyone else lives there." "Give me the address." Nheless, this was a clue to Mango. Meanwhile, Ned insisted on following Mango. Perhaps he did this because he didn''t believe that Carmel would do something like this, or maybe he wanted to ensure Mango''s safety. On the other hand, Mango agreed for him toe along and drove with him to Carmel''s residence. However, he was surprised that Ned actually had the key to the house When they walked in, Mango looked at the tea cup in the living room. The water inside was still hot, indicating that someone had just left when they opened the door. Obviously, Ned also noticed this as well. "Carmel, are you there?" Mango was standing in the middle of the living room as she looked around. Suddenly, she sensed a gaze on her. Then, she said faintly, "Carmel, I don''t care who you''re working for or whose side you''re on. I just want to know where my youngest son is." The room was quiet, as if no one was inside. However, Mango knew that Carmel was present. "Carmel, I don''t mean to interrogate you about anything, and you can choose to not tell me anything. I just want to know where my son is. You''ve been with my grandpa for so many years, and now he''s in the hospital because of my son''s disappearance. Are you sure this is what you want?" In the dark, Carmel''s hands were tightly clenched, and she was struggling. Then, she covered her ears as she didn''t want to hear Mango''s words. However, she kept hearing Mango''s words no matter how hard she tried to ignore them. "I was kind to you when you were here with me. You can let me know if there''s anything you''re dissatisfied with, and I will try my best to change what I can. After all, I am a mother and a woman, so you should be able to understand my feelings now. Carmel, I''m begging you. Please!" Carmel could hear everything that Mango was saying. Meanwhile, Ned was a little angry as Carmel was still nowhere to be found. "Carmel Liu,e out now! What were your intentions for approaching me back then? Did you take away Madam''s child? Even if you''re using me for your own advantage, can you at least let me know about it?" At this moment, Carmel felt as if her heart was about to be torn apart. She took a deep breath and finally walked out. On the other hand, Mango was a little excited when she saw Carmel. "Carmel." "Madam, I''m sorry. I can''t tell you the whereabouts of Lucas. However, he is very safe, and you don''t have to worry much." Mango narrowed her eyes slightly after hearing what Carmel had said. "I''m his mother. I want to see my son." "But I don''t have a say in this." "Then you should get someone who calls the shots to the talk to me!" Mango was stubborn. Upon hearing Carmel''s confession, Ned knew that Mango was speaking the truth. Carmel had betrayed him, and she was now working for the enemies. "Why? Carmel Liu, will tell me why?" Carmel bit her lower lip and did not speak when she heard Ned questioning her. However, a hint of tears and guilt shed across her eyes. Looking at Mango''s injured shoulder, Carmel felt sorry for her. "Madam, you''re injured. You should go back and rest early. I''ll take care of Lucas." "Are you guys nning to lock up my son forever? Why? Is it because he has blue eyes? But there are foreigners in my family''s ancestors and that''s a fact. My son is very normal." Carmel understood what Mango was saying, but she really couldn''t make the decision herself. "Madam, please go back." "Carmel, you''re nning to go against me, aren''t you?" Mango looked at Carmel for thest time and asked with a sharp gaze. Carmel bit her lower lip, but she neither replied nor refuted Mango''s question. Despite so, everyone knew what her choice was based on how she was acting. "Who is the person working behind you?" "Madam, please leave." Carmel had been repeating the same words, and Mango could tell that she was not going to tell the truth. Meanwhile, Mango was contemting whether she should take Carmel with her. She believed that she could get any clues out of Carmel as long as she caught her. Just as she was thinking about this, Ned suddenly attacked Carmel. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, Carmel didn''t expect that Ned would make a move. She was startled and was caught off guard by Ned. "Don''t move!" Ned held her up with a strong and forceful move that Carmel couldn''t break free. Mango saw the pain and devastation in Ned''s eyes, but she still made up her mind and said, "Take her away!" After that, Ned lifted Carmel up and walked out. The moment they opened the door, a bullet aiming straight at Carmel came out of nowhere. At this crucial moment, Ned pushed her away and blocked the bullet for her. The bullet hit Ned''s chest, as bright red blood sttered all over the ce. Hence, Carmel was totally shocked at this scene. "Ned!" She pounced on him like a madman, but she was pulled back by Mango. Then, Mango quickly grabbed hold of her, and both of them rolled towards the corner. Suddenly, a series of bullets brushed the ground. Carmel started tearing up at this scene. "You bastard!" She knew that if Ned hadn''t protected her, the bullet would have shot straight through her chest. The other party wanted to kill her to bury the truth of this incident! Meanwhile, Ned moved a few steps backwards and sat down on a bunker. Looking at Carmel''s terrified expression, he said concernedly, "Who on earth are you working for? They''re going to kill you. Are you really going to walk down the path of evil?" Carmel bit her lower lip with some hesitation, and her eyes were filled with tears. "Stop forcing me!" "Am I forcing you? Carmel Liu! Can''t you think about your current situation! Ahem!" Ned coughed as he reprimanded her. Mango frowned slightly when she saw this scene. She didn''t know how many people were outside. However, they would be in danger if the three of them continue to stay there. What should she do? Mango looked at Ned who was injured. He could die from losing too much blood! She quickly called Henry and ordered the people of the Dark Night Empire for assistance. However, before the rescue team arrived, they needed to save themselves first. But now, Carmel could take the opportunity to escape once she was released. But if she didn''t let Carmel go, she wouldn''t have a chance to save Ned. While she was still in a dilemma, Carmel suddenly opened her mouth. Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 "Madam, go save Ned and I''ll distract them!" Mango was stunned. Then, she looked at Carmel and recalled the feelings between her and Ned. Even though she didn''t know how much affection Carmel had left for him, she was still willing to take a gamble. "Alright." Then, Mango let go of Carmel and quickly rushed towards Ned. The bullets quickly shot over, but Carmel immediately took out her gun and aimed at the sniper outside. With a groan, a figure fell down. Then, Mango took this opportunity to run to Ned''s side. "How is it? Are you alright? Henry and the others will be here soon. You must hold on." Ned saw Mango holding onto his wounds tightly as she spoke to him. He was trembling under the excruciating pain, but he still gritted his teeth and said, "Madam, you should leave first. Don''t worry about me!" "Stop talking nonsense! You are a member of the Ye family. I will never leave you alone no matter what happens!" Right now, Mango was hoping that Henry and the rest woulde to their rescue quickly. About a few minutester, a gunshot rang out from outside. Hence, Mango knew that Henry and the others were here. "Ned, hold on!" Mango''s attention waspletely focused on Ned. Just then, Carmel noticed that someone was coming. She nced at Ned and resolutely turned around to escape. "Madam, chase after her! Quick!" "Don''t worry about her. Well have to treat your wounds first." In fact, Mango knew that Carmel would take advantage of this opportunity to escape. However, she couldn''t let go of Ned right now. After all, she was afraid that his condition would worsen once she left.. Meanwhile, Henry and his team hurriedly arrived, and Carlo was with them as well. Seeing where Ned was injured, Carlo quickly treated him to stop the bleeding. Mango said to Henry, "Hurry up and bring Carmel back for me." "Alright." Ned wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing. Soon, he was carried away by Carlo. Mango looked in the direction that Henry had left and looked at the rest of the people. Then, she also followed them. After all, Henry wasn''t Carmel''s opponent. Just when Carmel was nning to escape again, she was caught by Mango. "Madam!" "Go back with me if you still recognise me as your Madam and still appreciate my grandpa''s kindness towards you. Even if you don''t say anything now, they will kill you nheless. Do you think they will believe the words you say?" Mango looked at her and said calmly, but Carmel knew that Mango was angry. She gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, "It''s no use even if I go back with you. After all, there are some things that I can''t decide on." "Then just stay here." Carmel was stunned after hearing what Mango had said. Just then, Henry seized the opportunity to handcuff Carmel, and the three of them got into the car. Furthemore, Mango found a hidden spot for Carmel to hide. This ce was provided by the members of the Baxter Alliance. Hence, they had probably gotten rid of the spies that were behind them. However, Mango''s wound had reopened because had moved too much in the mission. Therefore, she could only ask Carmel to help her. After Carmel silently took care of her wound, Mango said to her, "Have a good rest in your room. We''ll be staying here for the time being. I don''t think they''ll be able to find us within a short period of time." "Thank you, Madam." Mango didn''t say anything else. In fact, she was a little tired and exhausted. She didn''t know where her youngest son was. Furthermore, Carmel seemed to have some unspeakable secrets, while Ned was injured. She was also worried about her grandfather''s condition. She had to deal with tons of issues right now, so she couldn''t rest not pass out. After asking Henry to find some people to protect Carmel, Mango drove back to her residence. The moment she got home, she received a call from an unknown number. Mango''s heart slightly trembled upon seeing this. Could this be the person who kidnapped Lucas? At this thought, she quickly answered the call. "Who the hell are you? No matter what are your intentions are,e at me and let go of my son!" Mango''s words stunned the other party. "Mommy? " Zion''s voice rang out, causing Mango to be a little confused. "Zion?" "Mommy, what''s wrong with my brother?" Zion had called her with the publicwork while he was resting. Now that he heard about Lucas'' disappearance, he was extremely anxious. On the other hand, Mango never expected her son to call her. For a moment, she was a little flustered. "Nothing! You must have heard me wrongly. What can I do for you? Aren''t you tired from the training?" Mango quickly changed the topic, but Zion had already noticed it. His brother had been kidnapped, but his mother was hiding it from him. Was there anything else he did not know? He was currently training in an enclosed area, so he didn''t know anything that was happening outside. However, it was still possible for him to find out about them if he really wanted to. At this thought, Zion narrowed his eyes. Since his mother didn''t want him to know about it, he could pretend to have misheard for the time being. "The training is fine, but I kind of miss you." Mango felt bad when she heard what Zion had said. "Zion, our family doesn''t need you to fight for glory. If you''re really tired..." "Mommy, I like this profession, and I like sweating so much because of the training. Well, since Zion had already said so, Mango didn''t say anything else. She was relieved and d that Zion wasn''t affected by the incidents outside because Carlson was protecting him. She also wondered how Wisdom and Rita was doing right now. After all, the children were Nathaniel and Mango''s weakness. "Well,e home if you really miss us." "I know, mommy. Why don''t you get back to work first? I''m going to continue my training." "Alright." Mango hung up the phone, and she was having mixed feelings. Meanwhile, Zion''s eyes turned a little cold. On the other hand, Sissaye couldn''t help but walk over when she saw Zion standing there. "Zion, what''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine." Zion quickly put away the equipment without the intention to hide it from her. Then, he quickly set off to a nearby lounge and opened up hisputer before starting to code. Upon seeing this, Sissaye frowned slightly, but she quickly closed the door of the lounge. "Zion, what are you..." "Shh, I need to find something." "But we are having training here, so we aren''t allowed to use the inte!" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, Zion wasn''t affected by Sissaye''s reminder. "If you want to expose me, then go ahead." After hearing this, Sissaye bit her lower lip and said nothing. Although she liked her daddy very much, Zion had been training with her these days. No matter how hard or how tired it was, he would always be by her side. On the other hand, daddy and mommy did not spend much time with her. Thinking of this, Sissaye hesitated and said, "Let me help you." After that, she took out her 3D virtualptop and started to operate it. Zion was slightly stunned and asked curiously, "Are you also a hacker?" "Well, maybe I''m not as skilful as you, but I can still hide other people''s surfing trail." Zion couldn''t help but stare nkly when he saw Sissaye log into her ount. Paranoica? Why was this name so familiar? Wait, did he use topete against her before? Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 Well, Zion felt that he was overthinking things. He should have some impressions of her if they really fought. Although he still had doubts, he quickly regained his senses. Then, he tapped on the keyboard skilfully and a series of code appeared on theputer screen. At the same time, the security system of the training ground suddenly issued a warning. "Someone is invading the security system! Hurry up!" All of a sudden, the surrounding atmosphere became tense. Sissaye was a little excited when she saw someone had begun to intercept them. After all, she had not used theputer for a long time, and she really missed the feeling. Meanwhile, Zion ignored the chaotic situations outside and invaded the personnel listings of the national government as soon as possible. He still remembered that Lucas had been watched closely by the government when he was born, and they had even wanted to take him away. Since that was the case, he would obviously choose to suspect them. Then, Zion handled the situation in a lightning speed. He sessfully hacked into the system without any interruption. Aftering to the base, Zion discovered that Silver Fox was also there. He was aware that his hacker skills were stillckingpared to Silver Fox''s in the past. Furthermore, 531 was trying to recruit him. However, he didn''t consider that offer. Now he suddenly set his location as 531. 531 was famous all over the world, and their hacking abilities were even more powerful. It would have nothing to do with Zion even if it was found out, as the 531 would have to handle it. Well, Zion knew he owed them a favour. As he was thinking, he began to search for the information he wanted. As expected, he noticed a huge change abroad in the personnel transfer of the internal departments. There was a special administrative department in the overseas battlefield. So what was the Ministry of National Defence trying to do by sending people out? Zion quickly searched for the person in charge, but he identally saw Carmel''s name in the personnel transfer. Carmel Liu? Didn''t she retire? Since that was the case, why was she still on the list of personnel being transferred? Could it be... His eyes narrowed slightly as a thought shed through his mind. He quickly checked Carmel''s details, and it turned out it was a piece of highly ssified information. Suddenly, Zion remembered Carmel''s identity. She had been working for Brantley for many years, and she was even introduced by him to mummy. Furthermore, she used to worked as a bodyguard. However, if there was something odd with her identity... Well, he didn''t have to exin what would happen next. However, Zion needed to hack into Carmel''s identification information document to gain an in-depth understanding. Meanwhile, Sissaye didn''t know what Zion had seen. However, she could tell that he was angry from his aura and his expression. "Zion, are you alright?" "I''m fine." Zion was somehow grateful towards her. If it wasn''t for her, the security personnel would be very troublesome to handle. He quickly entered into Carmel''s database, and everything rted to Carmel appeared in front of him. Camel Liu was an active soldier that had left her team due to special reasons. Wait, was she an active soldier? Did this mean that she was not working for Brantley at all? Upon seeing this, Zion''s eyes immediately darkened. He hated people hiding their identities around his family the most. In fact, it didn''t matter whether this person had treated him and his mother well in the past. His anger was rising, so Sissaye was slightly taken aback. What was going on? Then, Zion quickly looked down and realised that Carmel''s name was also fake. Her real name was actually Sloane Chapman. The information stated that this woman was using Carmel Liu because she looked very simr to a woman called Carmel Liu, and this woman was Ezequiel''s granddaughter. It seemed the higher-ups knew Ezequiel a long time ago. They even knew that the destruction of Longford County was rted to Ezequiel. Thus, did they arrange for Carmel to approach the Xiao family because they were already expecting this current operation to ur? Sloane pretended to be Carmel and disappeared when Nathaniel sent her to protect Desmond. It wasn''t an ident, was it? In fact, Carmel actually took the opportunity to probe into the Liu family. What next then? Was the person who kidnapped Lucas was actually Ezequiel''s descendant? Ezequiel and Javion were dead, and Ezequiel''s son had also been tortured to death by Nathaniel. Hence, were there still any family members left in the Liu family? At this moment, Zion couldn''t help but think of Wisdom and Rita. Perhaps Ezequiel had more than one child, so the person that Carmel wanted to find was one of the descendants of the Liu family. What did that mean? Was she nning to take this opportunity to destroy the Liu family? Zion was a little confused right now. Furthermore, it seemed that Sloane didn''t have a superior. Why? How could she not report to anyone? How was this possible? Meanwhile, Carlson had also received the news. "Mr. Mo, our security system has been invaded. At present, I am afraid that some important information will leak out. You see..." "Try your best to recover it." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Yes sir." Carlson''s expression was indifferent, and the subordinate did not dare to ask any more questions before leaving. When Tessa saw him this way, she couldn''t help but ask, "You don''t seem to be worried at all." "What''s there to worry about? There are well-prepared hackers in the base. If they can''t deal with them, it can only mean that they are the ones who have invaded the system." Tessa was a bit confused upon hearing his words. "What do you mean? Aren''t the hackers working for you?" "Not quite." Carlson smiled faintly as he stood up. He felt delighted as he looked at Tessa''s beautiful outfit today. "When are we going to get married?" Upon hearing this, Tessa paused for a moment. She turned around and said in a low voice, "Actually, I''m very content with out rtionship now." "Really? Tessa, you''re really different from the person you used to be in the past." "That''s right, I''m a different person now. The Tessa you loved in the past is gone, so you don''t have to force yourself. Carlson, about your dad..." "You don''t need to worry about his opinion. All you have to do is to prepare to be my wife." Carlson was still as domineering as before, so Tessa couldn''t help but feel pressured." "Alright, I''ll go to the study to settle some issues. I''ll spend some time with youter." "Sure." Carlson walked to his office and immediately dialled Silver Fox''s number. "Was Zion the one invaded the system?" On the other hand, Silver Fox was not surprised by Carlson''s guess at all. He smiled and said, "Furthemore, your precious daughter is also involved. The two of them are very tacit. If it weren''t for their different tactics, I wouldn''t have been able to tell that two people were working behind the scenes. Sir, your daughter is rather impressive. What do you think? Are you interested in letting her join the 531 ?" Carlson was somewhat surprised when he heard this. Was his daughter also a genius at operatingputers? He could not help but smile at this thought. "Okay, she can do anything she wants as long as she is happy." "Oh my, I''m so envious of you. I want a father like you too!" "Then you can call me Dad." Carlson was in a good mood. Silver Fox pouted a little when he heard Carlson teasing him, but he quickly made sure that they were focusing on the important. "At this time, Zion has already found out about Sloane''s true identity. Are you really going to let him continue the investigation? If these things break out, the entire military will be in chaos! When the timees..." "Let him be! Now the military region needs to be reformed, so we need to clear out the ck sheep in here! Since we can''t do this ourselves, we should let the newbies do it. If something really happens, I''ll be responsible. Let''s see who will dare to hurt my people!" A hint of coldness shed across Carlson''s eyes as he said these words. Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 Upon hearing Carlson''s words, Silver Fox said with a hint of admiration, "Indeed, like father like daughter. You''ve made a good n. You''re nning to let Zion delve deeper into the unknown before taking action, aren''t you?" "Yes. At present, we don''t know who the other party are. I''m guessing they must be the top management of the military region. Those who know the battlefield outside the country well and can drive Thomas and the others into such desperate situations are must be powerful. Right now, we don''t know why they kidnapped the youngest son of the Ye family and why they tried to assassinate Demsmond. Instead of making random spections, we might as well let Zion find some clues for us so that we can target our enemies." Silver Fox was a little surprised when he heard what Carlson was saying. "I''m warning you, I won''t help you if anything happens to Mr. Yes youngest son. In fact, the entire 531 association will be standing up for the Ye family." However, Carlson didn''t seem surprised when he heard what Silver Fox had said. "Don''t worry. I know the rtionship between the Baxter Alliance and Nathaniel. I''m Nathaniel''s comrade, so I won''t hurt his family." "That''s great then." Silver Fox felt relieved, but he asked in doubt, "Since you intend to use Zion, why didn''t you let him investigate it openly?" "Do you think it''s safe this way? People around the base will be watching over us if I ever ask Zion toe over. Also, this matter has something to do with Zion''s family, so it won''t be good for him. Who knows, those people might be using this as an excuse to ask him leave the base." After hearing Carlson''s words, Silver Fox was finally relieved. "But the system is currently under attack. What are your ns?" "I believe Zion will handle it well." Carlson was showing his support and approval of Zion. Hence, Silver Fox could not help but look down upon him. "Don''t you feel ashamed, Master Mo? How could you rely on such a child?" "No, he is my nephew, and he is also one of the younger talents. Isn''t it good thing for us to rely on him?" These words rendered Silver Fox speechless. After chatting for a while, the security system rang again. Hence, Carlson had no choice but to immediately cut off their conversation. "What is it?" "Master Mo, Sir wants you toe over." Carlson knew that Brenson was looking for him because the security system had been invaded. "Alright, bring Zion and Sissaye along with me." Zion was the biggest suspect at this time, but what if Zion and Sissaye had been training together? It was obvious that Carlson was protecting Zion. "Yes, I''ll go look for Zion now." After receiving the order, the servant immediately set off. Soon, a message was sent from Carlson. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Go to the training ground, quick!" Meanwhile, Zion was still investigating this incident, so he frowned upon receiving Carlson''s message. "Sissaye, cut off all traces, and let''s retreat." "Got it, Zion." Sissaye handled it quickly and ended both her and Zion''s hacking mission. Then, they eliminated all traces of their presence in the lounge. After that, they escaped through the venttion shafts leading towards the training base. Once they had arrived and were holding the barbell, someone else was already there." "Zion, Sissaye!" "Yes!" The two of them put down their barbells as sweat dripped down their faces. Sissaye''s hair was already soaking wet, while Zion rubbed his forehead. The man nced at them and said, "Master Mo asked you guys toe over." "Okay, well be right there." Then, the two children quickly followed the servant out. On the other hand, when Silver Fox saw that they had quitted suddenly, he knew that something had happened. Therefore, he had to clean up the mess forthem. They absolutely couldn''t let anyone discover that the hackers had evacuated. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be evident that Zion was the culprit? Meanwhile, they were still trying to build back the security system. However, Carlson had brought Zion and Sissaye to meet Brenson. When Brenson saw that Carlson had brought the children, he was emotionless. Instead, he nced at Zion and said briefly, "I heard that you''re a hacker, and your skills are on par with your dad?" "Of course not! My father is a lot more skillful that me!" Zion said politely, and Brenson immediately had a good impression of him. "You''re just like your daddy when he was young. When I first saw him, he was only a teenager. He was a calm andposed young man just like you. Indeed, the Ye family has taught their kids well." Upon hearing Brenson''s praise, Zion remained silent. After seeing how Zion was acting, Brenson decided not to beat around the bush. "The security system''s database has been invaded. Can you solve it?" "lean try." Zion didn''t refuse, but he was a little suspicious. He and Sissaye had already cut off their tracks, so why was there still someone helping them? Suddenly, a thought shed through his mind, and he walked to where Brenson was sitting. Theputer had been turned on and Brenson motioned for him to start. Meanwhile, Zion typed on the keyboard quickly, and soon, a series of code and runes appeared on the screen. After seeing this, Brenson was bewildered. Suddenly, Zion thought of something and said to Sissaye, "Turn on theputer to help me." "Ah? Oh." Sissaye had always heard that Brenson was very strict and even disliked her and her mommy. Ever since she entered the base, Brenson had created a lot of obstacles in her way. Thus, she was still somewhat afraid of him. Right now, she subconsciously replied when Zion called her out. When Carlson saw this, the corners of his lips rose slightly as he admired Zion even more. This child was only seven years old, but he possessed such a state of mind. In fact, he knew that Brenson didn''t like Sissaye, so he deliberately arranged her to show off her hacking skills. In this way, Brenson would probably change his opinion of Sissaye. After all, Sissaye was still a member of the Mo family. Furthermore, she was young. He believed that Brenson would naturally know that it was best to nurture a child from a young age as long as he wasn''t dumb. Moreover, it would benefit the family if Brenson treated Sissaye and her mother a little better. Furthermore, Sissaye was a hacker. Hence, it would be more reassuring if she was in charge of their issues as they would not need to hire an outside like Zion. At this thought, Carlson looked at Brenson subconsciously and caught a glimpse of the shock in his eyes. This was impressive! Zion was a promising figure in the future! Maybe his achievements could be even greater than Nathaniel''s! Carlson thought to himself. Meanwhile, Sissaye hade to Zion''s side. She turned on the computer as her fingers quickly raised about the keyboard. Right now, she had caught up with Zion''s coding as well. At this moment, Carlson was even more shocked, let alone Brenson. Was his daughter so amazing? She could actually be on par with Zion! Suddenly, he couldn''t help thinking of silver Fox''s words. It seemed that he would not be exaggerating if he said that both of them would get along well. At the same time, Brenson narrowed his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking, but Carlson knew that he could probably confirm that he and Tessa were getting married. Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 In fact, he had to thank Zion. Sure enough, Nathaniel''s son was awesome! It would be even better if he could be his son-inw. Carlson thought happily in his heart. On the other hand, Zion and Sissaye had no idea what the two adults were thinking. Instead, the two of them quickly traced the other party''s tracks. Zion knew who that person was almost instantly. After all, he was familiar with this coding style. Who else could it be other than Silver Fox? However, he didn''t expect Silver Fox to cover up for him. Did that mean that he knew everything that had happened just now? But why didn''t he stop Zion if he knew about it? Was it because he had a rtionship with his father? Thoughts were racing as Zion quickly tapped on the keyboard quickly. Soon after, a smile appeared on Silver Fox''s face. "This brat! He actually messaged me in codes!" The code said, "ALright, you can withdraw." Then, Silver Fox began to retreat. Suddenly, Sissaye said nervously, "Zion, he wants to escape!" "Let''s go after him!" Under Zion''smand, Sissaye quickly switched the codes. Although Brenson did not understand what was happening, he knew that the situation was critical. THus, he could not help but approach Sissaye. "Can you find out where the person is?" Sissaye was slightly stunned when she heard this. However, the faint sandalwood smell that Brenson emitted made her ufortable. Her grandpa was too close to her. However, she still replied in a hurry, "That should be possible, but the other party is very cunning, and their skills are outstanding." "It doesn''t matter if his skills are outstanding. I think both of you will do fine with your skills." Upon hearing Zion''s praise, Brenson raised his eyebrows slightly. He had heard that Zion was a very arrogant person. Of course, Zion had the right to be. However, he didn''t expect him topliment Sissaye. Besides, he had heard that Zion had taken good care of Sissaye during their training sessions. Thus... Brenson narrowed his eyes slightly. If the Ye family and the Mo family were to unite through marriage, what was there to worry about in the future? The corners of Brenson''s lips lifted up uncontrobly at the thought of that. Indeed, like father like son. On the other hand, Carlson naturally knew what Brenson was nning. However, he wasn''t too happy even though the two of them were having the same thoughts. He wanted Zion to be his son-inw because his daughter liked him. After all, he wanted the best for her but Brenson didn''t think so. People do change when they were in power, didn''t they? Carlson didn''t have the answers to the question, but it made him ufortable. However, he knew that if he didn''t sit in that position, neither he nor Tessa or Sissaye would be able to live in peace. He had no choice as he had been born into such a family! A hint of gloom shed across his eyes when he thought about this. Meanwhile, Zion and Sissaye cooperated well. When they finally found the person''s IP address, the computer suddenly cked out. "What''s going on?" "The person went offline, but we sessfully found the address." "Where is it?" "531." Upon hearing this, Brenson was immediately infuriated. "What is the 531 trying to do? I sent people to talk with them more than once as I hoped they could cooperate with us. But now, they have invaded our security system. Did we lose any documents?" "No, the materials have a firewall. Hence, the other party didn''t have time to open it yet." Sissaye said quickly. Her palms were sweaty. She couldn''t let her grandpa know that this matter had something to do with Zion She was so nervous that she suddenly became timid. When Brenson saw Sissaye acting this way, he couldn''t help butin. "The children of the Mo family have to be confident. Look at how you''re behaving now! You look like a coward. You are the eldest daughter of the family, not amoner. Look up!" His harsh words had indirectly conveyed what he thought about Sissaye''s real identity. After all, Carlson had been working hard to gain Benson''s acknowledgement since Sissaye returned. However, Brenson refused to admit it. He had only epted her as the eldest daughter of the Mo family because of her hacking skills. How ironic! Carlson''s lips curled up, and he looked at Brenson mockingly. Of course Brenson noticed the ridicule in his eyes. But so what? Sissaye was a talent, and she also belonged to the Mo family. Hence, he only recognised her identity because of this. After all, the Mo family was an upper- ss family. Brenson sighed in his heart at this thought. Then, he waved his hand and instructed Zion to bring Sissaye away while they left Carlson behind. However, Carlson didn''t say anything. He just stood there hostilely. "I know you don''t like me doing this, but I have a lot of things to consider in my position. You will know when you take my ce one day. Also, prepare for Sissaye''s marriage." Brenson''s tone softened as he said this. "Does that mean that you''re only recognising her as your granddaughter? What about your grandson-inw?" Carlson''s words were very harsh, and Brenson was instantly enraged. "Won''t you listen to me?!" "So can I make my own decision about my wedding?" "Get lost!" Although Brenson didn''t say anything, Carlson knew that he and Tessa''s marriage had seeded. Only now did he smile a little. "Thank you, father." It had been a long time since he addressed Brenson as his father. When did he start doing so It all started when something had happened to him in the army, and Brenson hadn''t reached out to help. Since then, Carlson had never called Brenson his father. Not that so many years had passed, Brenson was touched when he suddenly heard how Carlson had addressed him. "Get out of here!" He had been inplete control for a long time and he didn''t want others to see his weakness. Therefore, he quickly turned his head. Instead of leaving, Carlson asked in a low voice, "Since you''re my father, can you be honest with me? Can you tell me whether you''re involved in Lucas'' disappearance?" Brenson was slightly stunned after hearing this, and he asked. "Who are you talking about? Who has gone missing this time?" "Lucas Xiao, Nathaniel and Mango''s youngest son. He was born with blue eyes, and he is the child you''ve been watching over for a long time." After hearing this, Brenson frowned slightly. "What? Is that child missing?" Brenson didn''t seem to be pretending at all. Could it be that he really didn''t know about incident? "Dad, stop pretending. You have been monitoring the Ye family. I know you have an idea of this." After hearing this, a mixed emotion shed across Brenson''s eyes. Then, he said softly, "Do you think I''m the one who did it?" "I don''t think so, but I have to make such a guess. If it''s really you, please show your mercy. Is a baby worthy of your attention?" Carlson had already said these words respectfully, so Brenson was a little shocked. After all, his son had always been arrogant, and no one could control him. However, Brenson was upset because Carlson was suspecting him. "If that''s what you think, then it means that the other party''s scheme has seeded." "Who is the person?" Carlson couldn''t help but be stunned when he heard this. Was there someone who could actually make Brenson feel helpless?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 "Think about it yourself. I won''t be in this position any longer. Sooner orter, it will be yours. However, I can''t control whether you''re capable enough to take over this spot!" Brenson waved his hand after he said that. He obviously did not want to continue speaking with Carlson. Upon hearing this, Carlson frowned slightly and left. Once he came out, he saw Zion standing outside waiting for him. "What can I do for you?" "Did you issue an order regarding Silver Fox''s matter?" In fact, Zion contemted for a moment. However, other than Carlson, no one else was capable of ordering Silver Fox. Carlson looked at him and nodded before saying inly, "By the way, thank you for helping Sissaye today." "Nah, I just didn''t want to see her being ignored. In fact, her skills are extremely outstanding." Zion''s words were calm and unhurried, and it was hard to tell whether he was defending her or not. Despite so, Carlson was in a good mood. "Of course, my daughter is pretty excellent." Zion curled his lips and didn''t say anything. Well, he didn''t want to get involved in this discussion. Every father in the world would that his child is the best, and wasn''t Mr. Ye the same? Thinking of this, Zion started to worry about his father. "How is my dad doing on the overseas battlefield?" "Don''t worry, he grew up on the battlefield. He''ll be fine." After hearing Carlson''s reassuring words, Zion felt much more at ease. Then, they walked all the way back and soon arrived at Carlson''s office. Carlson locked the door, and Zion quickly checked the surroundings of the study. He was relieved when he found that there were no hidden microphones or cameras around. "How have you been coping these days?" After hearing what Zion had said, Carlson was slightly stunned. It was as if Nathaniel was talking right in front of him. "Are you talking about me?" "Who else then? I couldn''t possibly be talking about myself, right?" Zion rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t know whether it''s a good thing that Sissaye has a father like you. There will definitely be many people watching over her in the future." Hearing that Zion was worried about Sissaye, Carlson suddenly feel delighted. "I''ll leave it to you to take care of her then." "Hey! Don''t even think about it. I''m not interested in being your son-inw." Zion had seen through Carlson''s thoughts a long time ago. Therefore, he took advantage of today''s opportunity to speak up. Carlson was slightly startled after hearing this. "Why? Is Sissaye not good enough for you?" "That''s not the problem." "What''s wrong then?" "Well, it''s about my preferences" Zion''s words piqued Carlson''s interest. "Sissaye is gentle and lovely, and she is also aputer hacker like you. I can see that you like her, don''t you?" "I just think of her her as my sister, and I don''t like girls who like simr things as me." "Why not?" "If both of us were in the same field, she would definitely be unhappy if I''m better than her. However, I don''t want to be inferior than her either. However, if she was my sister, I could be happier. After all, I''ll be d no matter which ranking I''m at. I feel happy because I can protect her and be proud of my own achievements. Secondly, I can support and guide her until she discovers her own talents. Isn''t this great?" Zion talked about these rtionship issues in a mature way, so Carlson was stunned. "Damn! If you weren''t a seven- year- old child, I would''ve thought that you''ve already all grown up! Besides, what do you know about rtionships anyways?" After hearing Carlson swearing, Zion''s lips curled up slightly but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he changed the topic. "Who kidnapped my brother?" "I don''t know, and Brenson doesn''t know either. You have to investigate it yourself, but don''t let anyone discover your whereabouts." Zion frowned slightly at Carlson''s words. Did he have to make sure that no one could track his whereabouts? Bah! Did Carlson think he was invisible? However, he felt much more relieved knowing that Carlson was willing to let him investigate this issue. "I want to see Brantley." "I guess it''s impossible. After all, I heard that my father is protecting Brantley. Although I heard that he was protecting him, he is actually putting thetter under house arrest. I don''t think you can visit him with your position." Zion''s brows furrowed tightly, and he suddenly became a little irritated. "Urgh! Benson is a busybody." "Cough cough!" Carlson spat out a mouthful water before he could swallow it. Perhaps only Zion dared to say that. "It''s fine if you talk to me like this, but don''t say things like this when you go out." "I''m not stupid." Zion finished his words and was about to leave. Carlson still wanted to say something, but after some thought, he decided to let it go. He believed that Zion would would naturally realised his daughter''s great personality once he grew up. On the other hand, as Carlson left, Brenson''s butler suddenly appeared out of nowhere. "Sir, you are trying your best to pave the way for Master Mo. I''m afraid that he will disappoint you." "It doesn''t matter. He can''t only rely on himself if he wishes to sit on this position. While I am still alive, I''ll try my best to elimiate all the obstacles for him. By the way, is there any progression with Susan?" Brenson''s eyes narrowed as he spoke. However, butler shook his head and said, "Susan refuses to talk about it no matter what we do." "Let Noah take over." After hearing this, the butler was stunned. "Noah Soo? Isn''t he one of her rtives. Can we rely on him?" "He is also working for Carlson." Brenson squinted his eyes. Then, he picked up a brush and started practicing calligraphy. The butler immediately understood what this meant. "Yes, I''ll do it right away." "Also, keep a close watch on that person''s whereabouts and make sure to find Nathaniel''s youngest son. If anything happens to the child, Nathaniel will go ballistic. The forces behind him and his wife''s family can greatly damage our power. Try not to start a war if possible." "Yes, Sir." "Is there any news from Thomas?" The butler shook his head and said, "We can''t find any trace of Thomas just like what Master Mo has been doing. I guess he may be hiding. Right now, I think that we can''t get in contact with him because he probably thinks that it isn''t safe for him to trust our side too." Hearing this, Brenson''s eyes darkened. "Thomas is my subordinate, so I have to ensure his safety no matter what. Also, I heard that his wife went to the overseas battlefield?" "Yes, Rainie Blu is a celebrity. I thought Thomas and her had broken up, but she is such a passionate woman. Futhermore, I heard that she was pregnant!" Brenson grew worried when he heard the butler had said. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Send someone to protect her, and make sure that the baby is safe. If anything happens to her, I don''t think our soldiers can ept it." "Sir, the people of Ye family and the Dark Night Empire are around her. We can''t get close to her." Hearing this, Brenson finally recalled the rtionship between Rainie and Mango. At first, he didn''t care about Mango. However, it seemed that she was involved in the matters and people that had been circting them. At this thought, Brenson immediately said, "Has Dennis'' retirement application been approved?" Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 "Not yet. We''re still trying to push it." "Just approve it. The Hans family has dedicated so much to the country for all their lives. It doesn''t matter if he asks for an early retirement. Also, let Carlson choose another two people to rece Dennis and Queena. He will also be in charge of the work over there.¡± Brenson waved his hand and directly decided on this matter. The butler looked at him attentively and immediately said, "What about Mateo..." "Let Carlson settle it." Brenson directly handed over the matters of the Hans family to Carlson. The butler nodded and left. After leaving, he encountered Carlson in the corridor. He greeted Carlson respectfully, "Master Mo." "Kingston, is my father looking for you?" "Yes, he gave me some instructions. Kingston lowered his eyes so that no one could guess what he was thinking. Carlson nced at him inly and asked, "Is there anything he wants me to do?" "Yes, Mr. Mo said that you can handle the problem of the Hans family." "Anything else?" "That''s all." Then, Carlson looked at the butler coldly. Even though he was smiling, it didn''t look sincere. "Kingston, you have been working with my father all this time. You''re already old, and you''ve also retired, but you didn''t go home. Instead, you chose to stay with my father as a butler. Are you craving for a promotion, or that you have other ns?" He stared at Kingston motionlessly. People his age were all good at disguising themselves. Naturally, they wouldn''t show any emotions on their faces. After hearing this, Kingston still said calmly, "If that''s what you think, then so be it." Carlson felt annoyed when he did not get the answer he wanted. However, he didn''t say anything else and left with a smile. Then, Kingston left quickly. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Carlson whispered to someone, "Follow him and see where he goes." "Yes sir!" The person hurriedly left the ce and followed Kingston behind. Soon, Carlson received news about Kingston looking for Noah. He had heard that Noah had followed Kingston to the prison with a medical kit. After hearing this, Carlson frowned slightly. Noah was his subordinate, and he believed in him. However, he did not understand why Kingston took Noah to prison. Was someone going to die? Carlson was puzzled, but he didn''t instruct the person to follow them any further. In fact, Kingston had been working for years with Brenson. He obviously knew there were people tracking him down. However, he knew that Noah would tell him what he wanted to know. When Carlson returned to the base, Zion was there as well. "I found something." "What is it?" Zion followed Carlson into the office after that. He handed the things in his hand to Carlson and whispered, "Carmel is not a descendant of the Liu family, and she is a member of the military. She retired because someone intentionally arranged for her to don so, but it seems too much of a coincidence. If we don''t look into it carefully, we will never find out about why she left the military region. But here, take a look. Her real name is Sloane Chapman, and she met a person before she retired." Carlson looked at the video that Zion pointed out and frowned. Although the video was a little blurry, Carlson was able to recognise the person. It was Kingston! Did Sloane meet Kingston before she retired? What did this mean? Was she Kingston''s subordinate? Or perhaps Brenson''s? "Let''s call it a day then. I''ll investigate the rest." Carlson looked at Zion and felt a sense of uneasiness. Nathaniel''s youngest son was already missing. Thus, he had sad to protect Zion at all costs. In fact, Zion also noticed something. He nodded and said, "Does the assassination of my brother have anything to do with Sloane?" "I don''t know, and you shouldn''t ask too much about it. However, I will let you know if there''s news about it. Go back now and pretend that nothing has happened." Carlson''s eyes were sharp as he said these words. Then, Zion nodded and walked out. Carlson thought about it and felt that something was suspicious. After that, he once again went to Brenson''s office. "Is there anything you don''t understand?" Brenson had finished practising his calligraphy, and his writing skills were impressive. Carlson closed the door and even locked it. Meanwhile, Brenson nced at him and said, "What are you doing?" "Dad, is Sloane Chapman your subordinate?" After hearing this, Brenson was slightly stunned. "Why are you asking about this? Carlson looked at him and ignored his question. Instead, he took a step forward and asked again, "So did you order her to kill Desmond?" However, Brenson remained silent when he heard this question. After seeing this, Carlson was instantly enraged. "Why did you do this? Even if Desmond was violent before, he is doing fine now! He is no different from a normal person! Why can''t you let him go?" Upon seeing Carlson''s angry expression, Brenson put down his brush and washed his hands with a calm expression. "How can a person like you take over the throne? Huh? How are you going to rule the world if you get influenced by every single thing people do or said? You are the next heir to the Mo family, so you will be my sessor in the future! People are waiting for you to make a decision. Do you know the consequences of making a wrong decision?" "It''s useless for you to tell me this! I''ll ask you again, did you ask Sloane to kill Desmond?" Carlson was extremely aggrieved, but he had no time to care about it. After all, Desmond was Nathaniel''s brother, and Nathaniel was his brother. How was he supposed to tell Nathaniel about it if his father really did such a thing? Of course, Brenson knew exactly what he was thinking. Then, Brenson frowned slightly and said coldly, "People are always jealous of Nathaniel''s abilities and power. I know you want to be hisrade and win him over for your own use. After all, I will not object to him working for you. However, you mustn''t get too involved while you''re making friends! You are a member of the Mo family. If you want this position, you have to be cold and heartless! You''re troubled by your love life, and you''re so anxious because of your friendship. How are you capable in recing me in the future?" Carlson had heard these words since he was young. In fact, if he had a choice, he would never want to be part of the Mo family. Right now, he felt emotional as he said coldly, "I can''t be as cold-hearted as you, and I can''t bear to watch my mother be killed without doing anything!" "Carlson Mo!" Brenson, who had always been calm, finally lost his cool. His usual calm and mighty face was already burning with fury. However, Carlson continued ruthlessly, "What about that? Did I pry your weakness? You can''t even control your emotions, so why do you have to make things difficult for me? I have never thought that I had to cut off my rtionships if I want to be in power. After all, if you cannot even show how sincere you are, how do you expect others to have faith in you? I don''t understand your theories. I only know that my brothers and my lover are people I can protect, so I will not allow anything to happen to them! Even if I were to take your ce one day, I would not be a cold- hearted person like you!" Upon hearing this, Brenson was aggravated. How many years had it been since he had spoken peacefully with Carlson? He did not remember either. Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 Brenson suppressed the pain in his chest as he heard this. It seemed that he couldn''t have a peaceful discussion with his son. After all, the death of his wife was something that Carlson could not get over. Suddenly, Brenson seemed to have aged a lot. He sighed and said, "I don''t know much about Desmond''s matter. Besides, I only ordered Sloane to act as the descendant of the Liu family. In order to gain the trust of the family, she had to do something. Perhaps the Liu family was the one who had ordered her to kill Desmond." Carlson initially thought that Brenson would be outraged. However, now that Brenson was calm are being furious, Carlson was a little unused to this. Hence, he was stunned for a moment and frowned slightly. "Why did the Liu family make this decision?" "Perhaps he doesn''t want Desmond to work for us?" Carlson scoffed after hearing what Brenson had said. "Hah! Do you believe that?" However, Brenson shook his head and said, "We don''t know why the Liu family asked Jose to work on an experiment on Desmond. Nathaniel said that the Liu family wanted to involve other countries in the research. However, we don''t know the details. At present, we only know that the members of Liu family do exist, but we haven''t seen them. Except for Ezequiel and Javion, the others seem to have hidden himseld. Someone found out other Sloane''s identity, and she was intercepted by Mango before she could contact my people. So I really don''t know the specific details." After hearing this, Carlson''s frown deepened even more. "Mango''s son is already missing. So what''s wrong with her taking action?" "I didn''t mean to me her, but she didn''t have to keep an eye on Sloane either." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Who else should she pay attention to instead then?" Carlson felt that the answer was right in front of him, but Brenson stopped speaking. "It doesn''t matter who it is because you can''t do anything about it now. You still need to work hard in order to rece my position. Nathaniel gave all his estates to Mango, but he has recently moved them overseas. After all, he is afraid that other parties will notice him. How could you not think of this when Nathaniel had already figured it out?" Brenson didn''t give Carlson the exact answer he wanted most of the time, and he wanted Carlson to understand some things on his own. Sometimes Carlson thought that he was an idiot. If that was true, would Brenson continue to teach him? "Can''t you tell me clearly?" "No, I can''t." Brenson left after saying that, leaving Carlson alone in the room. Meanwhile, Carlson was about to go insane. Why did he have such a father? Suddenly, he thought of something. Usually, Brenson would drive him away when he went out, but now he left him alone here. Was there anything in the office that needed his attention? Carlson quickly came to Brenson''s desk and flipped through it. There was nothing else other than some books, and there were only two brushes and a few pieces of calligraphy. However, the ink on them had yet to dry up. There were two words written on it. One was Bell, and the other was Powell. Was this a hint from Brenson? Was he trying to say that the Bell family and the Powell family were involved in this? The Bell family was only second to the Mo family now, so they were somewhat coveting Brenson''s position. Wasn''t the Powell family destroyed because of his aunt? The members of the Powell family were not capable at all! Did that mean that he had missed out on anyone else from the Powell family? Carlson felt as if his brains were about to explode as he thought about this. Then, he the office and saw Kingston standing at the door. Kingston greeted him respectfully and said, "Master Mo, take care." Carlson narrowed his eyes and looked at him. "Kingston, I remember that your surname is Bell, right?" "That''s right." Kingston nodded in reply. Carlson''s heart skipped a beat after hearing this. Perhaps Brenson was referring to Kingston? At the thought of it, Brenson had made many decisions based on Kingston''s suggestion. Perhaps Kingston was using Brenson to do something without people noticing. Would that be possible? After all, Carlson heard that Kingston had almost be disabled when he tried to save Brenson. Kingston would often be in pain even while it was raining. Would such a person betray Brenson? However, Carlson wasn''t too sure when he considered the benefits that Kingston would gain. Then, he looked at Kingston thoughtfully and walked away. Kingston locked the door after he left. When he turned around, he saw Brenson standing there while looking at the direction in which the Carlson had left as he was deep in thought. "Is my son suspicious of you now?" "Yes." Kingston looked calm as he answered. Brenson nced at him and sighed. "It must''ve been hard on you." "It''s my fault. After all, I have an unfilial grandson, so I have to trouble you and Master Mo to help me." Kingston had a frustrated gaze as he said these words. Brenson looked at hisrade, who had been with him for many years. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "We are all old and the children are all grown up, so they can choose whatever path they want. Since they have chosen, they have to face it. They have to take responsibilities for their choice, no matter whether they have made the correct or wrong choice. So you don''t have to me yourself. I just hope that you will be more optimistic when that dayes." "I know. It''s just that my poor granddaughter has suffered a lot." Kingston''s eyes were filled with tears, but he blinked them back. Meanwhile, Brenson tried tofort him in a low voice, "Don''t worry, Mango will definitely bring her back." "Really?" Kingston was suddenly emotional when he heard this. Now that so many years had passed, he had rarely gotten emotional. However, he was truly exhrated upon hearing such a piece of good news. "Yes, she will! Mango is a trustworthy person. Furthermore, without her, your granddaughter would have long since passed away." After saying this, Kingston nodded his head and said in a trembling voice, "Mango is my granddaughter''s saviour!" "That''s right." After that, they exchanged a few more words before leaving the room. At the same time, an informant told Carlson about this encounter. Carlson frowned after hearing this. Who was Kingston''s granddaughter? Could it be Sloane Chapman? But herst name was Chapman, not Bell. Just then, he suddenly remembered that Kingston''s daughter- in-w seemed to be surnamed Chapman, so Sloane was Kingston''s granddaughter? If that was the case, then it meant that Sloane would not harm Mango, but she would secretly help her. At this thought, Carlson hurriedly called Zion over. "Send a message to your mommy. Tell her Carmel''s true identity, and also let her find out about Lucas'' whereabouts from Sloane." "Is there any news about my brother?" Zion immediately became excited. However, Carlson shook his head. "Not yet, but we should have news soon. Tell your mommy first so that she doesn''t worry too much. "All right." Zion immediately sent a message to Mango. When Mango found out Carmel''s true identity, she was stunned. After all, Carmel looked ordinary, so Mango never expected her to be the daughter of the Bell family and a member of the military! Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 "What''s wrong?" Upon noticing Carlo''s arrival, Mango quickly put her phone away and asked, "How''s Ned doing?" "He''s doing quite alright, but he''s been downtely. I heard that the person who hurt him is his lover." "Urgh! Why are you so gossipy?" Mango rolled her eyes at Carlo before walking out of the room. Ned''s face was pale, and he had fallen asleep. Mango wondered how Ned would react after knowing Carmel''s real identity. Despite so, she hoped that things would not turned out as bad as she thought. On the other hand, Lebanon''s wedding was carried out fairly smoothly. He heard about the gunshot incident that happened that night. After investigating it, he discovered that it had something to do with Mango. At this moment, he did not care about his bride anymore and drove straight to Mango''s ce. "What happened? I heard that somebody tried to shoot you?" When Mango saw that Lebanon hade over in a hurry, she was touched. "It''s not asplicated as you think. It''s all right now. Go back now. You''re the bridegroom today, so why are you here?" Upon seeing her smile, Lebanon''s heart sank. "How could you get into trouble even though you''re in my territory? This means that I''m too ipetent! I''ll definitely catch the culprit for your sake." "It''s find. I just want to find out something. Believe me, I can do it myself." If they assassinated Desmond and kidnapped her youngest son because of her and Nathaniel, then she did not want to get Lebanon involved in this. After all, this would affect the rtionship of the two countries. Lebanon''s brows were tightly knitted together, and he really wanted to say that he didn''t care. However, he finallypromised after seeing Mango''s determined gaze, "Tell me if you need help." "All right." Under Mango''s advice, Lebanon returned to the pce. At the same time, Dennis was told that the higher-ups had approved of his retirement. For a moment, he was filled with emotions. Queena held his hand and said, "What''s wrong? Do you not want to retire?" "No, I just don''t know what I can do after retiring." Dennis took Queena into his arms while saying this. They had been separated for too long, and they only wanted to spend the rest of their lives peacefully. However, now that they had nothing to do, they were not used to it. However, Queena said happily, "When will the superiorse to take over you work?" "I don''t know, but it will take at least three days. After all, it would take some time ording to the procedures." Dennis calcted quickly. Three dayster, he probably could go back with Queena and Terrance. After this, Queena was extremely excited. Then, she asked in a low voice, "Do you think that something has happened to Mango recently?" "Huh? Didn''t she go abroad?" In fact, everyone knew that Mango had left, so Dennis was stunned upon hearing Queena''s words. Queena shook her head and said, "I have a feeling that she is still in Ango. Now that Mango had left after Nathan and Walter''s departure, is that something happening that we don''t know about? Why don''t you check it up with your friends?" "It''s not easy to do it. Besides, I''m about to retire." Dennis knew the fickleness of human nature. Once he left his position, many people would gradually distance themselves away from him. After hearing this, Queena said in a low voice, "You''re not retired yet. Anyways, just try your best in finding out some information. Besides, just take it as a casual chat. No one will say anything." Once Dennis saw his wife acting this way, he thought for a moment and said softly, "How about I give it a try?" "Sure." It didn''t take long for Dennis to learn about Lucas'' disappearance. He was obviously worried. Who could go against his grandson? Could it be Brenson Mo? At this thought, Dennis secretly gave Brenson a call on the phone. On the other hand, when Brenson saw that Dennis was calling him, he immediately muted his phone. After all, he knew Dennis had called because of Lucas'' issue. However, he really didn''t know how to exin this matter to him. The phone had been ringing for a long time, but Brenson hadn''t picked up the call. After seeing this, Dennis immediately knew what he meant. He frowned and hung up the phone before standing still on the spot. Right now, no one knew what he was thinking. On the other hand, Queena saw that Dennis had been standing outside for quite some time, so she came out to check on him. Suddenly, she could feel a sense of loneliness just by looking at the view of his back. Her heart ached slightly, as she stepped forward and hugged him from behind. Meanwhile, Dennis was shocked by the warm embrace, and Queena''s fragrance immediately made him forget about loneliness and sorrow. For a moment, he didn''t know how to inform Queena about Lucas'' sudden disappearance. "Did something happen?" "Nothing. I''m just thinking about life after retirement." Dennis said in a low voice. Meanwhile, Queena felt a little distressed and said, "Don''t worry. Even if we have nothing to do, we don''t have to worry about our living. Didn''t you say that you would take me out for a trip? Let''s go." "Alright." Dennis smiled faintly while answering her. The two of them snuggled up against each other. However, Dennis felt a little upset. Lucas'' disappearance was definitely not a coincidence. Why was he taken away? He initially suspected Brenson. However, he knew the answer to this question when Brenson didn''t answer the phone. Since it was not Brenson, who else could actually trap Brenson?" There were not many people in the army who had such an ability. In fact, Dennis had been in the enemies'' camp for years, so he actually knew much more than some people. At this thought, Dennis narrowed his eyes. After making sure that Queena was asleep, he got up and left. He came to the Dark Forest, and suddenly a few figures came out quickly. "Mr. Hans." "Find out where Mango is." Dennis''s expression was different from his usual demeanour. At this time, he was decisive, and he had a trace of cruelty on his face, so everyone else couldn''t help but be afraid of him. The subordinates left quickly, while Dennis stood in the air and looked at the ck Dark Forest. It seemed that something was moving there, but it quieted down under Dennis''s intense gaze. This was his territory. He didn''t intend to start a fight, but some people invaded his space. Soon, someone sent Mango''s location over to him. Dennis said to one of his subordinates, "Gather some people ande with me." "Yes sir!" They immediately felt passionate after hearing these unified replies. Dennis soon arrived at the address that was given to him. Meanwhile, Mango was a little taken aback by his arrival. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Dad, why are you here?" Mango hurriedly invited him in. Dennis looked at his daughter. For so many years, he hadn''t been responsible as a father. Was this the reason Mango didn''t even care to tell him about what happened? "I came to see you." Dennis sighed and walked in as he said this. Mango felt that there was something wrong with Dennis tonight. She looked behind him but did not find Queena, so she could not help but ask, "Is mom not with you?" "No, she''s asleep. There''s something I beg of you, Mango." After hearing Dennis'' words, Mango was stunned. Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 "Haha! Dad, are you joking around with me?" Mango couldn''t help butugh. Didn''t she know who Dennis was? He was the role model of the military and head of the Hans family. He could just ask directly if he needed anything, and there was no need to plead. Mango thought Dennis was joking with her. Then, she sat beside him. After looking at how his daughter was suspecting her, Dennis suddenly said very seriously, "I really want to ask you for a favour." Mango was startled by his serious expression. "Dad, are you trying to do something?" "What are you thinking about?" Dennis smiled and patted her head while saying this. He really wanted to see how Mango grew up. He felt guilty and regretful for not apany his daughter throughout the important events in her life. Mango''s heart suddenly softened when she felt how much her father loved her. "Dad, you''re scaring me. Why are you suddenly acting this way? Are you trying to scare me to death?" Mango red at him in annoyance. Meanwhile, Dennis enjoyed how his daughter was pouting. Then, he said lovingly, "Mango, the thing I regret the most is not being to apany you while you were growing up personally. I regretted staying in my hometown taking care of your grandmother during your adolescence period. FUrthemore, I have devoted my whole life to the country, but I haven''t been filial to my duties. Fortunately, you have Nathaniel by your side. Even if I''m gone one day, I''m d that you still have someone to rely on." "Dad, why are you saying that again? Everything''s fine, and no one is ming you for this." Mango knew that Dennis was feeling very upset. He had been living for so many years, but it wasn''t what he desired. Also, he didn''t even attend Madam Hans'' funeral. Now, Terrance had been persecuted and he couldn''t do anything about it. Although the others couldn''t understand Dennis''s pain, Mango could understand his emotions. Then, she hugged him gently and said softly, "Dad, you''ve worked hard. In the future, you have to live a good life with mom. I''ll make sure to be by the both of you." After hearing this, Dennis''s gaze immediately softened. It was good to have a daughter. If possible, he wanted to live the life that Mango had mentioned about. "Promise me that you''d take good care of your mom if I ever leave this world one day." "Dad..." Mango raised her head and looked at him in surprise. "What are you trying to do?" "What can I do? My retirement has been approved. I will be an ordinary person in just three days. I am just afraid that one day, I will leave earlier than your mother. If that happens, she definitely can''t take it. After all, she has been living for love her entire line. As you know, she is really stubborn so don''t me her for that." Upon hearing this, Mango felt that something wasn''t right. However, she didn''t know why. "Dad, just tell me the truth. What are you nning to do?" "I just came to see you. We have not had a good talk for years even though I''m your father. Also, I have not seen my two little grandsons. Do you have any photos of them? Let me have a look." After hearing Dennis''s words, Mango quickly took out her phone and found some photos of her children before handing it to him. "Look, aren''t they cute?" Mango spoke proudly. At this moment, Dennis''s gaze was especially tender and kind. He nced at the two little babies in the photos who looked exactly the same. However, their eyes were different, so he couldn''t help smiling when he saw this. "I bet these two brats will grow up to be some real troublemakers." "Hey! Dad, how can you say that about your grandchildren?" Mango pouted, causing Dennis tough. In fact, he looked really charming when heughed. Mango realised that she had been busy for a long period. She should really take some time off to apany her parents as well. Although they couldn''t be with her because of work, there was always a way. However, Dennis and Queena would leave their job in just three days, and she would let them stay with her every day from now on. "Dad, don''t you know that my foster father was very strict with me when I was a child? In fact, I have always been happy before I knew my real identity. Although I didn''t stay with my biological parents, they were really good to me and took care of me. I know they felt ashamed and alienated from me when I married Nathaniel, but I still thought they loved me most. However, their love for me changed when their biological daughter appeared. At that instant, I realised how magical a blood rtionship was. I couldn''t believe that my adoptive parents who doted on me would actually treat me badly for the sake of their biological daughter. It really made me feel upset and disappointed. Therefore, I want you to know that I will forever be your daughter, even if you and Mom didn''t grow up with me. Also, I won''t me you." Mango held Dennis''s hand as she said these words. After that, Dennis nodded with satisfaction before saying to her, "Tell me about your childhood." "Dad, I told you it was a bad memory. Why do you insist on listening to it?" Mango suddenly became depressed, so Dennis couldn''t help butugh out loud when he heard this. "Haha! I just want to know if you''re silly as other girls during your childhood." "Hey, Dad.." Mango was upset, but she couldn''t help but talk about her childhood. Meanwhile, Dennis listened carefully, as if he could understand how Mango had grown up just by listing to her. Furthermore, he wanted to make up for his lost memories as well. Mango smiled as she spoke as time passed by quickly. It had been an extremely long time since she felt like a little girl. She was just like a young girl before she got married as she sat in Dennis'' embrace. She told her father everything about the past and talked about how she and Rainie knew each other. Furthermore, she told him how Rainie had offended their ssmates in school just to help her. Suddenly, Mango was a little worried. She wondered how Rainie was doing in the overseas battlefield. Even Nathaniel and Walter couldn''t find Thomas in such a chaotic ce. Could Rainie do it? On the other hand, when Dennis saw how emotional Mango had gotten, he felt bad for her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Rainie is a good friend ,and you should cherish her! She''s worth your life." "Yes, Dad. Without Rainie, I wouldn''t be the person I am right now. But she went to the battlefield while being pregnant. s! I''m worried if she can find Thomas by herself." Mango could only tell Dennis about some of her worries. However, she couldn''t say anything about the disappearance of her youngest son. These two things weighed down on her heart heavily, so she felt suffocated. Dennis''s felt bad for her, so he said, "I have a way to help Rainie so that she can find Thomas." "Really? Dad, do you have any ideas?" Mango immediately became excited. Dennis smiled and said, "It''s a secret. You''ll know it in the future. Do you have the clothes Thomas wore?" "Huh? How could I have the clothes that Thomas have been wearing? But I think Rainie has one. Dad, why do you ask? Can you really find Thomas?" When Dennis saw Mango''s expectant gaze, he was truly touched, and he felt as if he had a new purpose to live. Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 "Yes! I promise you!" Dennis said earnestly, so Mango was a little taken aback. Meanwhile, the military troop couldn''t find Thomas, so couldn''t Nathaniel, Walter and Rainie. However, Dennis said that he had a way to search for Thomas, and he said it resolutely. Hence, Mango was a little sceptical after hearing this. "Dad, are you hiding something from me and Mom?" "There are some things that I shouldn''t say to you, and it''s for your own good. You will know when it''s time. Just listen to my words, and don''t force yourself to stand up no matter what happens in the future. Do you understand/" However, Mango couldn''t agree to Dennis'' reminder. In fact, she had to shoulder many responsibilities, so she naturally couldn''t agree to it. Despite so, she still nodded slightly upon looking at Dennis''s expectant eyes. They continued to speak for a moment before Mango fell asleep unknowingly. A hint of reluctance shed across Dennis''s eyes as he looked at Mango, who was sleeping soundly. "You silly girl! This world is moreplicated that you think. I have nothing to worry about since you have Nathaniel and the children by your side. However, I just hope that your life will be better and smooth sailing in the future. Don''t worry, I will continue to watch over you even when I''m in heaven." After Dennis finished speaking, he wrapped his jacket around Mango''s body and bent down to kiss her forehead. He then turned around and walked out.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was very dark outside, and a murderous red glint suddenly shed across Dennis''s eyes. It was the exact terrifying gaze as when Desmond went berserk! Soon, the howling wilderness resounded from the darkness. In an instant, a few shadows quickly jumped out and stood in front of Dennis. Those figures had traces of animal traces on their bodies. They were people who had mutated! Then, Dennis said coldly, "Everyone, gather our people and leave quickly. We must rush back to the Santell Capital before dawn!" "Yes sir!" After that, several ck shadows left quickly. Dennis''s eyes gradually turned into his normal state, and then he drove back to his residence. Queena was still asleep and the corners of her mouth lifted, as if she just had a sweet dream. Perhaps she was thinking about ces to travel after Dennis retired, or maybe her long-cherished wish finally came true. A trace of guilt shed in Dennis''s eyes as he looked at Queena''s happy expression. "Queena, I''m sorry, I can''t apany you forever, but you have to stay strong in the future. I know that you''ve longed for love and affection your whole life. However, we can''t be so capricious as we are still children and parents to other people, right?" Then, Dennis sat beside her and gently held her hand before saying softly, "Actually, I''ve never told you a secret. Now that you''re almost known about it, I''ll have to keep it a secret for a few more days. I''ll return the favor I owe you in this life.I want to spend my whole life with you and exploring the world with you. Furthemore, I want to to be your only follower, admirer, and guardian. But Queena, I''m also a father. Mango''s child has gone missing, but she didn''t tell us. Do you think that we arepetent to be her parents? We missed the growth of Mango and was separated from her since childhood. However, we can''t find a chance to make up for it. Of course, I won''t give it up now that there''s such an opportunity." "I''ve been struggling and working hard for the country. However, I realised that I couldn''t even protect my children and grandson when I was about to retire. Those people who are in the high positions were leading a clear and unrestrained life. They are showing off to the power that they''ve gotten because of the sacrifice of the soldiers that were in the battlerfield, and they even kidnapped the families of those people for their own selfish desires. Urgh! Those people are irresponsible, and they are humiliating my children as well. I can''t turn a blind eye to it, let alone pretend that I don''t know anything. Therefore, Queena, forgive me. I love you, but I love my children too. You''ll have to take care of yourself since you''re in poor health. In the future, you''ll have a good life. I''ll wait for you in the heavens." Dennis''s eyes were already tearing up as he said these. He wrote a letter to Queena, but he did not tell her what he was going to do. He just said that he was ordered to tackle a mission temporarily. He said that he would leave and did not know when he woulde back. However, he asked her to wait for him to be back. At this point, Dennis''s hands were trembling. Although he knew that he probably couldn''te back safely this time, he had to leave Queena some hope. Otherwise, this silly woman would have followed him all the way. After Dennis finished everything, he kissed Queena deeply on the lips. Queena was deeply asleep, but she felt Dennis''s breath upon her. Then, she subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck in respond. Dennis almost couldn''t hold himself back when he saw how enthusiastic she was. Finally, he pulled her away and looked at her intently. He tried to remember everything about her and then resolutely turned away. By the time he arrived outside the Dark Forest, there were already more than ten people waiting for his orders. Dennis nced at them and said coldly, "Leave three people behind to find Rainie in the overseas battlefield and help her to search for Thomas. Remember, no matter how difficult things get, you must protect Rainie and Thomas even if you die!" "Yes sir!" Suddenly, three people stepped out and followed Dennis'' instructions to the overseas battlefield. Their speed was as fast as lightning, and only their shadows could be seen. Meanwhile, the others were not surprised at all. After that, Dennis looked at the others and said coldly, "The rest of you will follow me back to the Santell Capital and save my grandson. This time, we will probably not return because of this mission. I won''t stop those who want to stay. Three dayster, someone will take over my position and sort things out for you. As long as you don''t make any mistake, no one will know that you are mutants. You can get married and have children here before applying for retirement. But remember, if anyone dares to betray the country and the civilians here, they will die!" Dennis had a murderous aura around him as he said these words. However, the ten shadows stepped forward and said in unison, "We will follow you to death, Mr. Hans!" Denis immediately teared up at this scene. No one knew what kind of suffering they had to suffer in the base in those years, nor did anyone know how careful they had to be to hide their secrets. In order not to put their families in danger, they would rather be reported as dead. They were humans, but they weren''tpletely humans either. They had no status, but they had the noblest profession. s! Nobody knew about their sorrow and difficulties. If Dennis hadn''t taken the opportunity to take them out of the base, they wouldn''t have had the chance to be ordinary people. Now, they only acknowledged him as their master. No matter what Dennis wanted to do, they would go to the ends of Earth and sacrifice themselves for him! Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 "Let''s go!" Dennis looked in the direction of Queena and Mango. He would be leaving forever once he left this time, and he would never see them again! His eyes were a little teary, but he still got on the helicopter with his subordinates. Soon, he had left Ango. When Lebanon received the news, he just finished sleeping with the bride. Right now, he was in total disbelief. "He''s gone?" "Yes. They left with a few researchers in the Dark Forest." Although the bodyguard felt that it was an inappropriate time to disturb Lebanon, he had toe to report since it was of great importance. "Have you notified Mango yet?" "Not yet. Mrs. Ye seems to have fallen asleep." How could the bodyguard dare to interrupt Mango''s rest? Lebanon quickly got up and wore his clothes. Then, Alicia, his wife, handed him the key to his car and whispered, "Be careful." Looking at his newly married wife, Lebanon said guiltily, "Sorry, tonight should have belonged to the two of us, but..." "I understand. Something must have happened to her. I''m her sister-inw, so I shouldpromise a bit." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lebanon was extremely touched when he heard what Alicia had said. "Thank you, dear." After hearing this, she blushed shyly and lowered her head. Then, Lebanon kissed her and hurried out with the bodyguard. Upon hearing Lebanon''s arrival, Mango was surprised, and she thought that she had heard wrongly. It was only 4 a.m., so why had Lebanone so early? She got up quickly and realized that she was sleeping on the sofa while wearing Dennis''s coat. Why did she fall asleep? Where was Dennis? Had he gone back home? THen, Mango hung the jacket aside and quickly got up to wee Lebanon. Meanwhile, Lebanon had already walked in. "Mango, do you know what happened when Dennis and his team left Ango at night?" "What?" Mango was a little stunned when she heard this. She couldn''t help but think about how weirdly Dennis was acting that night, and her heart skipped a beat. "Quick, give me the car! I need to check up on my mom!" She started to feel uneasy at the thought of Dennis'' request before he left. When Lebanon saw how Mango''s expression had changed, he didn''t dare to dy and quickly gave the car keys. Mango''s driving skill was still good. Soon, she came to Queena''s room and saw the letter Dennis had left for Queena. Thus, she immediately felt even more uneasy. "Merle, inform the Dark Night Empire and the Baxter Alliance to search for my father''s helicopter all the way. I need to know where he is and what he''s up to!" "Yes, Madam!" Merle quickly got to action after receiving the orders. Meanwhile, Mango''s heart was racing. She suddenly had an illusion that she would never see her father again. Thus, she couldn''t help but feel a little flustered at this thought. After that, she left Queena''s room with her subordinates. Since her mother was still asleep despite themotion inside her room, it seemed that Dennis had drugged Queena. On the other hand, Mango hoped that she could hurry up a little and stop her father on time. She waited anxiously as the morning sky gradually lit up. Merle received news that the helicopter hadnded abroad, and there was no one inside. Dennis and the others hadpletely disappeared. Mango felt even more anxious as time went by. What was her father nning to do? After Dennis got off the ne, he got on two military jeeps with ten people and drove quickly to the country. Around 10 o''clock in the morning, they arrived at the Santell Capital. Dennis had not returned here for some decades, but Santell Capital had changed so much that he almost lost his way. At the same time, Zion was on holiday. He had gotten Carlson''s permission to investigate some issues here, but he had met his grandfather by coincidence. Why was grandpa here? Zion was a little surprised, but he still quickly walked over. "Grandpa, why are you back? Is mommy with you?" Dennis froze for a second when he heard Zion''s voice. Then, he turned around and saw Zion. Actually, he hadn''t seen Zion that much in person as they often talked through video calls. He also knew that Zion was currently working for Carlson and was considered as one of Carlson''s subordinates. At this thought, Dennis felt relieved. "Why are you here? Didn''t you have training today?" Dennis was friendly when he saw this grandson. Zion touched the back of his head embarrassedly and said, "I''m resting today. I''ming out to investigate something." "Are you investigating what happened to Lucas?" Zion was stunned when he heard what Dennis had said. Then, he recalled Dennis''s identity and couldn''t help but nod his head. "Grandpa, my younger brother has been kidnapped for more than a day, but I have no clues at all. Even Uncle Carlson has no idea as well, so I''m a little nervous." "I know where he is. Tell me the way." After hearing this, Zion was excited. "Do you really know where is he, grandpa?" "I do." Dennis'' expression was calm, but it gave Zion greatfort and motivation. "Did youe back to find Lucas too?" "Yes." Zion immediately cheered up while answering this. Ever since he found out that his younger brother had gone missing, he had conducted all sorts of investigations. Unfortunately, he hadn''t been able to find out anything. However, he hadn''t thought that Dennis would know about this. Therefore, he was too delighted. "Where are you heading to, grandpa?" "Here." Dennis answered while giving an address to Zion. Upon seeing it, Zion''s excited expression suddenly stiffened. "Do you want to go here, grandpa?" "Yes, do you know the way?" "Yes, I do, but this is the training grounds of the Bell family. Carlson said that we can''t order them for now." Dennis sneered at Zion''s words. "They can''t order them, but I can! Now, follow me!" Dennis got into the car with Zion while saying this. On the other hand, Zion seemed to have sensed something. Could Lucas be with the Bell family? He suddenly felt a little angry. The Ye family and the Bell family weren''t enemies. So, why did they take away Lucas? Under Zion''s guidance, Dennis and the others quickly arrived at the Bell family''s training ground. This ce was heavily guarded. It was heavily guarded by security guards, so anyone would be scared at the scene. THen, Zion nced at Dennis with some hesitation. Once Dennis gave the order, someone immediately jumped out of the jeep and walked towards the training ground. "Stop! Who are you? This is the Bell family''s training ground. No one can enter without Mr. Bell''s order!" The guards immediately stopped Dennis''ssubordinate. However, the subordinate didn''t say a word. He stretched out his hand and broke the neck of the man with a "creak" sound, and then he threw the man out casually. Zion was shocked when he saw this. What did this mean? What was his grandpa doing? That was so cool! Then, Dennis patted Zion''s head and said, "Zion, let''s go back. Don''t tell anyone about what happened here today, and don''t tell them about our encounter." "Why not?" "Don''t ask too much. Remember, call Carlson after you go out and tell him to bring someone here to pick up Lucas. You don''t need to worry about anything else." Dennis''s eyes were still as kind as ever, but Zion felt a little uneasy. Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 "Grandpa, what are you trying to do?" Zion held Dennis'' hand while saying this. Dennis felt warmed when he felt Zion''s soft hands and looked into thetter''s worried gaze. If he had been with Mango when she grew up, she would have been the same, right?" Actually, Zion looked like Mango. Dennis stroked Zion''s head and said gently, "Don''t meddle in adults'' issues. Do as I say, alright? I''m still waiting for you to bring Carlson over to save me." After hearing this, Zion quickly nodded even though he felt uneasy deep inside. "Grandpa, you must wait for me toe back." "Okay, I will wait for you." Dennis looked at Zion with loving and kind eyes. Then, Zion turned around and ran without any hesitation. He knew that there was a public telephone nearby and he had to inform Uncle Carlson immediately. Since his phone had been handed over before he left, he didn''t havemunication tools at all. He always felt that he didn''t need a mobile phone, but now he found out that he was wrong. Dennis stared intently as Zion walked away. Zion was his grandson! His bloodline! Zion would definitely make a name for himself in the military region in the future! Then, Dennis said in a low voice, "Let''s go straight to the basement below." "Yes, Sir." The team moved immediately once Dennis had given the orders. These guards were nothing in front of Dennis'' team. It was as if Dennis had entered his own manor, and he entered without any obstacles. He went inside and found a switch in the study room. Then, he directly led the team of people into the basement. No one knew that there was a cer in the Bell''s training ground, and the scene in the cer was chilling. The ce was almost like Koiton''s research base, and there were animal and human remains everywhere. Hence, Dennis and the others frowned upon seeing the surroundings. In fact, they had stayed in this kind of ce for decades, and the terrible smell of it had been engraved in their mind, so they couldn''t help but tremble. They had a difficult time back then. When Dennis saw that there were still people researching on such thing, he immediately became furious. "Destroy everything here!" After hearing this, Dennis was even more certain that Lucan had been kidnapped here. "Find Lucas at all costs and take him out safely!" "Yes sir!" Everyone quickly spread out in their respective ways. Dennis was the first to search every room, but he did not find Lucas anywhere. Instead, he found Haniya, who was at the verge of dying. He knew who Haniya was. Ever since he returned, he had investigated the people around Mango, including Haniya. On the way here, Dennis investigated everything that had happened to Mango during this period of time. Only then did he discover the rtionship between Haniya and Desmond. Although he was a little uncertain that Haniya would hurt Desmond for the sake of the Liu family, he was still suspicious of her. Well, he was a little surprised to find Haniya here. However, he knew how well Mango treated Haniya. Without further ado, he quickly ordered someone to send Haniya out. They smashed the Bell family''s research base and burned it down. Suddenly, smoke rose and attracted the attention of passers- by. Some people even took out their mobile phones and uploaded the video to the Inte. Diego Bell, the head of the Bell family, was about to explode when he learned about this. "What''s going on? Why is there smoke emitting in the training ground? Hurry up! Send someone to deal with it!" The Bell family was panicking when they saw this. Meanwhile, Carlson still brought his team and rushed over even though the entire situation dumbfounded him. "What''s going on?" The Bell family was startled by the sudden appearance of Carlson. "Master Mo, why are you here? There was an ident. I will handle it right away." Diego usually never talked to Carlson this respectfully. But today, he felt a little guilty and didn''t want Carlson to intervene. Carlson said coldly, "Mr. Bell, the Santell Capital holds great responsibility in ensuring the country''s safety. I am in charge of security, so I came by to have a look. What if there''s really a fire? I should take care of the situation, right?" After that, he said directly to the people behind him, "Go in and help put out the fire!" "No! You can''t go in!" Diego suddenly panicked after hearing this. Once the information inside was exposed, the Bell family would be finished. "Master Mo, this is the private territory of our family. You can''t invade without our permission, can you?" "All thend under the Santell Capital belongs to the country. Mr. Bell, I don''t understand what you mean. What are you guys waiting for? Go in and put out the fire!" As soon as Carlson gave the order, the soldiers behind him suddenly rushed in. Diego frowned and said coldly, "Master Mo, you are going to be elected soon. Do you really want to ruin your rtionship with the Bell family? Don''t you know the forces and power of our family? Why don''t you think about how we can help you?" "Hah! Why would Master Mo need that? He is the legitimate heir of the country. Everyone has seen what he has done over the years. He doesn''t need your support to get on the position." When Dennis came out, Diego waspletely stunned. "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in Ango?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, Dennis said coldly to Diego, "It''s none of your business." "Master Mo, we have saved Haniya from below. Right now, the situation is very bad. I hope you can help us, Master Mo." Dennis brought Haniya out while he was saying this. Meanwhile, Carlson immediately frowned. He knew Haniya''s identity and what had happened recently. Haniya was rted to the Liu family, but now she had appeared in the training ground of Diego. It appeared that things were getting interesting. This incident had happened just right on time. After all, Carlson initially didn''t know how to destroy the Bell family, but Dennis'' actions gave him a perfect excuse to do so. "Mr. Bell, shouldn''t you exin why Haniya is with you?" Diego was very annoyed, but he said nonchntly, "How would I know? Also, who is this person?" "Hmm, I wondered who else appeared in your training ground. It seems that I must go in and have a look. Hey! Send Haniya to Noah''s ce for treatment. Without my order, no one is allowed to approach them. The rest of you can follow me to see what''s in Mr Bell''s training grounds!" "Yes sir!" Diego couldn''t stop Carlson from entering. He red at Dennis and whispered in dissatisfaction, "As long as you stop Master Mo from entering, I''ll let you see Lucas!" Dennis'' eyes narrowed when he heard this. He was right! He red at Diego sharply, which frightened thetter subconsciously as he took a step back. "Dennis, you''d better think it through carefully. If you don''t help me today, I promise you and your daughter will never see Lucas again in your life! I will do what I say! At most, we can forget about the rtionship between us!" Diego noticed himself being intimidated by Dennis'' cold gaze. He couldn''t help feeling angry, and he could only say this furiously. Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 Dennis'' eyes narrowed after hearing this. Diego was betting on the fact that Lucas was important to Dennis. It was said that the people who had been on duty away from their family long-term cared about their family the most. This was because they felt guilty for not spending enough time with their family, so they would do anything for them. In fact, Dennis was exactly like this, "You''d better make sure that my grandson is all right. Otherwise, I swear that I will tear you apart and hang your corpse for everyone to see. You know that I will keep my word! Now that I''m at such an age, I don''t need any honour." After hearing this, Diego felt much more assured. It seemed that Dennis would prevent Carlson from entering from his words. After all, there was still hope for the Bell family as long as Carlson couldn''t enter. Meanwhile, Dennis was amused by Diego''s behaviour. Did he think that everything would be alright if Carlson didn''t enter the Bell family''s house? He had harmed his grandson, but he still thought about escaping unscathed. Who did think he was? Dennis looked at him coldly, and then he came to Carlson and said, "Master Mo, the Bells family has contributed to the country greatly. It seems rather inappropriate to search in their ce right now, and it''s against the rules. Why don''t you go back first ande back another day?" Carlson frowned slightly after hearing this. Although he knew that Diego had certainly told Dennis to stop him, he never thought that Dennis would really prevent him from going in. "Dennis, what are you doing?" "Master Mo, I just reminded you out of the kindness of my heart." Suddenly, Carlson thought when he saw Dennis looking at him with his clear gaze. Meanwhile, Zion, who was standing next to them, didn''t know what they were talking about. He also kept quiet and casually took a picture of Diego''s face. "Since you''ve said so, Dennis, it wouldn''t be good for me to force my way in again. My apologies, Mr. Bell" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Carlson waved his hand, and his subordinate quickly retreated. Diego finally felt relieved after hearing this. "Master Mo, you should calm your nerves down and improve your skills instead." Diego said with a smile, but his words sounded harsh and arrogant. In fact, everyone knew that Diego was living sofortably now because of his ancestors'' merits. In contrast, Carlson trained in the army for many years, unlike him. Thus, how could he insult Carlson publicly? On the other hand, Zion frowned slightly. His intuition told him that he didn''t like this person. However, Carlson said nonchntly, "I''ll keep your wise words in mind, Mr. Bell. Let''s go!" After Carlson gave the order, his team quickly withdrew. Although Zion was a little anxious, he had managed to take Haniya away this time. Therefore, he had still gained something out of this. He looked at Dennis with concern and saw Dennis winking at him. Thus, he couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief when he saw the assurance in Dennis'' eyes. However, he was still full of doubts. What was the rtionship between grandpa and Mr. Bell? After Carlson and his team left, Dennis looked at Diego and said clearly, "Mr. Bell, where is my grandson?" "Shall we have a talk, Mr. Hans?" "This way please!" As Diego got in the car, Dennis'' team stayed behind. On the other hand, Diego frowned slightly. "Why are you doing this?" "Well, I''m doing this just in case. Although I have the guts to go alone, I have to ensure that someone can bring my grandson back home safely. If you can''t keep the promise and return the child to me, then I don''t have to worry about showing your training ground to people across the country." Dennis directly confronted Diego. "How dare you!" Diego''s chest heaved rapidly as he eximed. He had forgotten that the Hans family was willing to go all out for whatever they desired. "Fine! I''ll take you there! But Dennis, you''ll better remember that you''ll be retiring in three days. If you ever offend me, the Hans family will suffer too." "Are you threatening me, Mr. Bell?" Dennis was calm and didn''t care about what could happen after his retirement. Thus, Diego was furious after hearing this. "Humph!" He snorted. Then, he swung his sleeves and turned his head away. He was afraid that he could not control his urge to kill Dennis! If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t beat Dennis, he wouldn''t allow thetter to bully him like this! Soon, they arrived at the Bell''s residence. Looking at the vi in front of him, Dennis frowned but didn''t say anything. The Bell family led an extravagant lifestyle, but this would probablye to an end soon. As Diego entered the vi, he turned around and looked at Dennis coldly while saying, "Have you forgotten who covered up for you and yourrade? If it weren''t for the Bell family, you and your weirdrades would have been killed! Now, how dare you threaten me?" Dennis''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a murderous glint shed in his eyes again. Thus, Diego was frightened by this, and he quickly stepped back. "What do you want? I''m warning you, your precious grandson is in my hands. If you do anything to me, I''ll make sure your grandson suffers the consequences!" After that, Dennis sat down on the chair when he saw how frightened Diego was. Then, he said calmly, "You want to tell me about the mutation between me and my brothers many years ago, right? Well, it''s been so many years. Why don''t we have a nice chat?" "Hah! What do we have to talk about? If it weren''t for me, you and your monster brothers would have died long ago!" "Yes, if it weren''t for you, we would have died long ago. At that time, we were still martyrs and admirable heroes. Our bodies would be buried in the cemetery of martyrs where our descendants could respect us. But have you forgotten your identity as a soldier when you carried us back and used the variant genes to do research on us? How did Kolton get such great power and support? He bought an ind as an experiment base but was kicked away by the Ye family at that time. If it weren''t for you and the Bell family supporting him from behind, how could he have had the money to do this?" Dennis mmed his palm on the table with an angry expression as he said this. Right now, Dennis was so enraged that his eyes had changed colours. Hence, Diego was so scared that he hurriedly opened his mouth to speak. "Don''t do anything stupid! Even if I supported Kolton at that time, you also got the benefits, didn''t you? Look at you now. You can beat ordinary people and even live a longer life than them. If I hadn''t treated you that way, could you find Queena and be with her now? Do you think you would have the chance to see your daughter getting all sessful? Dennis, you should be grateful to me. If you died then, your loved ones would have been sad. Hence, you should thank me, no matter what!" "Hah! What should I thank you for? Should I thank you for letting us live a miserable life? Or should I thank you for studying me like ab mouse in those years and for letting me witness myrades'' death? Bah! They had their own families too, but have you ever thought about their feelings? Kolton has gone into prison in your ce, and your father is serving Mr. Mo. So, do you think you can have your way because of this? You took us away because of our unique blood and genes, right? Wait, you also took away my grandson because of this, isn''t it?" Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 Upon hearing Dennis'' words, Diego felt extremely uneasy. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." "Really? I didn''t get it too at first. Before we epted the mission, someone suddenly asked us to have a blood test. This was something we had never done before we left the mission. Although I thought it strange, I didn''t think much about it. However, the so-called mission was just a hoax. I knew there was something wrong with the blood test when our brothers were trapped in the battlefield and we were taken away." After hearing what Dennis had said, Diego''s expression darkened. Dennis went on to say, "I saw Koltonter. Although I guessed something, I still never expected the person working behind Kolton to be you! They trapped us in a cage and destroyed our pride, and we had no right to continue living as well! Although Desmond died for me, I think you switched your target to Mango because of his death, right?" "You guys thought that I was the one who''s going to die. Hence, you''ve been keeping an eye on my daughter, Mango, because of the unique elements inside the Blu family''s blood. However, you can''t do it openly because of Nathaniel''s status. You used the people around you, including people from Longford County, Javion Liu and the others, to work for you. In fact, I''ve always wondered how the information about the Longford County''s mine was discovered." "The mine vein is located at the back of the mountain, so the vigers rarely go there. In fact, they had been clueless about the existence of the mine for ages! But how did they discover it right on time when Madeline lived there? There is only one possibility! Someone must have told them about it! Furthermore, Longford County was in danger of being destroyed because the mine had been found out." "How can you do all of this without anyone finding out? There is only one exnation, youunched the attack when everyone was distracted by something else, no one paid attention to both of you. That naturally exins why so many things have happened to Mango continuously. Fortunately, she survived the disaster because of Nathaniel. Later, you knew that I was rescued by the people above and began to work for them. You also learned from a special source that the person who died that year was not me but one of therades from the Blu family. Hence, you began your investigation in pursuit of Desmond. After all, Desmond was an individual who had been researched on since he was in his mother''s womb. Furthermore, he survived the experiments and managed to control the violent gene on his body, so he is a previous experiment subject. However, both of you couldn''t let my son go because of his blue eyes and also because you heard that I have unique blood, right? Hence, you chose to believe that he''s rted to this and wouldn''t let him grow up peacefully, right?" When Diego heard Dennis exining the situation in detail, his expression changed. "Did you guess these things? Or do you have evidence?" "I have no evidence, and I don''t intend to do anything to you. Now for me, the biggest wish is to live well in my family. Therefore, you shouldn''t push my limits. I just want my grandson back!" Diego was stunned after hearing what Dennis had said. He frowned and pondered secretly. Dennis knew too much about him, and he was frightened! Dennis could even guess about events that happened more than 20 years ago. Although there was no evidence, who could guarantee that he could not find any clues in the future? "Dennis, you should know that I''m the master of this house while you''re here!" "So what? Do you think I''m scared to die?" Dennis said as he unbuttoned his coat. Right now, a row of explosives were tied in front of his chest. "Oh my god!" Diego sat on the ground and broke out in a cold sweat at this scene. "Dennis Hans, are you crazy?!" "Hand over my grandson, or I''ll die with you!" Dennis didn''t look like he was joking at all. His eyes were terrifyingly scarlet, and he looked like a lunatic right now! Meanwhile, Diego''s heart was pounding anxiously. He couldn''t die here! He had both fame and fortune now, and there was still a bright future waiting for him. How could he die so soon? "OK! I''ll give him to you! Please put the bomb away!" "I want to see my grandson!" Dennis didn''t give in at all. At this point, nothing mattered to him anymore. He had already ensured that everything was in ce after his death. Even if Diego didn''t hand over Lucas, he would still blow up this ce and naturally attract the public attention. Hence, Carlson would be attracted to themotion and force his way in as well. Besides, it was obvious that he came back with Diego. Hence, the Bell family would definitely require to provide an exnation when he died. Of course, Diego thought about this as well. Although he was a bit reluctant to give him, he did not dare to risk his life. Thus, he could only get someone to carry Lucas over. Lucas'' small body curled up, and he was asleep. He seemed to be very ufortable with his eyebrows slightly wrinkled. "What did you do to him?" "I didn''t have enough time to do anything. I just drew some blood for inspection and conducted some research over the days." After hearing this, Dennis couldn''t hold it in anymore. "He''s just a little more than a year old! How could you draw his blood for your research?"! After all, even though Diego said that he had only drawn some blood, Dennis understood the meaning behind this. After all, he knew exactly how much blood had been drawn for the research. In their opinion, the subject of their research was not even human. They would never treat them as humans! They would only continuously draw blood out of his body as they were not worried about their subject dying from blood loss! Thus, when Dennis saw Lucas'' pale and colorless face, he was so angry that he kicked Diego in the chest. "You bastard!" Diego was caught off guard. So, he fell to the ground as his body ached all over. "Dennis, how dare you hit me?! If you hit me again, I''ll make sure your grandson dies in front of you!" "If you dare to touch a hair on his head, I''ll bury you with the entire Bell family!" After saying that, Dennis punched Diego in the face again. "Mmmm!" Diego felt a sharp pain in his mouth and lost two teeth. However, before he could spit out blood, Dennis lifted him up again with his feet off the ground this time. "No no no! Mr. Hans! My dad is the person whom Brenson Mo trusts the most! If you kill me, not a single one of your family will be able to escape. Even your grandson, Zion won''t be able to continue to be a soldier as well!" Dennis was furious and enraged after hearing what Diego had said. He felt wronged, but still had to reconsider his actions for Zion''s sake. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He threw Diego out and kicked the person who held Lucas over. Then, he waved his hand and pulled the young child directly into his arms. "Diego, if anything is wrong with my grandson, I''ll destroy the entire Bell family!" After saying that, Dennis jumped out. His speed was so fast that no one could see him, and he was suddenly at the door. Meanwhile, Diego groaned in pain. He didn''t have time to chase Dennis at this time, but he still red at Dennis with an insidious gaze. "Get me a killer to finish off this monster!" Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 The others quickly ran out, and the Bell family was in a mess. Meanwhile, Dennis took Lucas out of the Bell''s residence and quickly came to Carlson. On the other hand, Carlson was stunned when he saw Dennis. "Dennis?" "Ask Noah to check on my grandson and see if he''s alright!" Lucas was Mango''s child, and she would be worried if anything happen to him. Thus, Dennis was heartbroken when he thought of how Mango would cry. There were not many things he could do for his daughter in this life. By the time he wanted to do something for Mango, she had already grown up. He thought that he would never have a chance anymore. Fortunately, God granted him an opportunity. However, he was truly afraid right now. He was afraid that Lucas would end up like him! When Zion saw Lucas, he quickly ran over. "Lucas!" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. His eyes suddenly turned teary as he eximed. Lucas had gotten thinner than when he was at home, and his face was horribly pale. Right now, his arms were no longer as chubby as before, and he looked awfully malnourished. Then, Zion carefully held Lucas in his arms and looked straight at Carlson. Although he didn''t say anything, Carlson felt upset when he looked at his gaze. "Call Noah here!" "Master Mo, Noah is still rescuing Haniya. Furthermore, she has lost too much blood. Now, we don''t have enough blood in our storage, so I''m worried that..." Carlson frowned slightly at his subordinate''s words. However, Dennis whispered, "Get someone to arrest Diego!" "Why are you catching him? We have no evidence against him, so we can''t do it!" Carlson grabbed Dennis'' hand as he said this. He knew that Dennis was anxious to save someone. However, he wouldn''t be able to exin to Nathaniel and Mango if anything happened to Dennis. However, Dennis said clearly, "Haniya is the daughter of Diego! His biological daughter!" "What?" Carlson and Zion were both taken aback by the news. How was this possible? Was Haniya the daughter of the Bell family? Wasn''t Sloane Chapman his daughter instead? Dennis took a deep breath and said, "I didn''t know Haniya''s identity until now. Diego had always hoped that one of his sons could inherit the family business. However, perhaps of his misdeeds, his wife gave birth to three daughters instead of a son. Later, all of his daughters died for no reason. Everyone thought their family''s luck was bad, but only a few people knew the truth. It was because Diego had found someone to kill them! After all, the country forbids us from giving birth to more than one child! If his daughters didn''t die, his wife couldn''t give birth to a son for them because of this strict policy. He had an affair with another woman outside, but they couldn''t give birth to a son either. Later on, Lydia gave birth to another daughter, Haniya Bell. She was afraid that her youngest daughter would also be killed, so she had no choice but asked her servants to send Haniya away, and she imed that the child was dead. To prevent Diego from finding out that Haniya was still alive, her mother didn''t leave anything rted to her child. She hoped that Haniya could live a good life outside as an ordinary person." "However, the Liu family kidnapped Haniya. At that time, they told Haniya that she was the descendant of the Liu family, and that Desmond killed her parents. They lied to Haniya and persuaded her to gave the medicine to Desmond. After all, they knew that the poison would aggravate Desmond''s violence. The Liu family told Haniya that it could only weaken Desmond''s force and control his wild acts. Well, we never expected Haniya to believe it. However, in the end, what happened to Desmond were out of her expectations. Haniya loved Desmond deeply, and she completely copsed after seeing Desmond''s state. Thus, when the Liu family saw that they could not control Haniya''s decision any longer, they gave her the vermin so that she would forget the rtionship between her and Desmond. After all, they wanted her to obey and listen to their commands like a soulless servant." At this point, Dennis''s eyes were full of pity. "I had been secretly observing the descendants of the Liu family. However, the Liu family began to act cautiously after Nathaniel caught Ezequiel. When they evacuated, they didn''t forget to take Haniya away. In fact, I was wondering why they did that. Soon, Haniya fled the ce during when Walter and the others were sailing across the sea. Well, she was bound to die in the vast sea, but the Liu family rescued her back at all costs and asked someone to treat her. I was a little puzzled when I got the news, so I began to investigate Haniya''s identity. It just so happened that my team went to save Haniya and fought with them. Haniya was injured, and her blood stained my subordinate''s clothes. After I returned, I found someone topare her genes with the Bell family. Thus, the results showed that she was actually rted to Diego. Later, someone kidnapped Haniya, and the Liu family was no match for them. I escaped and tried to find out where Haniya was, but I didn''t expect that Diego would bring her back. Based on this, Diego should have known about Haniya''s identity long ago." After hearing Dennis''s words, Carlson was in total shock. "He killed his daughters with his own hands! Furthermore, he still treats his daughter like this. Is he a monster?" "Hah! He''s even worse than a monster!" Dennis'' eyes were cold as he said this. Meanwhile, Carlson immediately ordered his subordinates to capture Diego, but Dennis stopped him. "I don''t think your team cane back safely, and he might even frame them! Now you are in the limelight, you should let my team do it." "Huh? Your team?" Carlson was somewhat astonished when he heard this. Dennis put his finger to his lips and whistled a few times. The people near the Bell family''s training ground shivered, and soon, two figures quickly rushed toward the Bell family. Not long after, someone carried Diego over. When he saw Dennis, he almost went insane. "Dennis, are you trying to dig your own grave?" However, Dennis directly knocked Diego out with a p and then said to the person next to him, "Draw his blood out to help Haniya but don''t drain him outpletely!" The servant beside looked at Carlson hesitantly after hearing this. Then, Carlson nodded. After that, Diego was immediately taken away. During this time, Noah ordered someone to give Haniya a blood transfusion while he quickly came over to examine Lucas. Luckily, the child was alright other than losing too much blood. Hence, Zion and Dennis heaved a sigh of relief once they had heard this. Meanwhile, Carlson was relieved as well. "He''s such a young child, so will losing so much blood affect his body?" Well, Noah''s expression was grave as well. He had a son himself, so he naturally knew what kind of pain Nathaniel and Mango would feel after learning about their child''s situation. He said coldly, "How could it not have any effects? After all, our body needs blood to survive. Lucas'' life is hanging on a thread right now. Although the Ye Family can take good care of him, the child will be very weak. He has to be well taken care of after recovery. His immune system has been destroyed, and it will take many years for him to rebuild it." After hearing this, Zion was so angry that he wanted to kill someone, and Dennis''s expression changed immediately. This change stunned both Carlson and Noah. "Dennis, your eyes..." Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 Dennis knew that he couldn''t control his emotions. Since things had turned out this way, he didn''t want to hide it anymore. "Desmond and I are all mutants." Dennis'' words stunned Carlson. Then, Carlson seemed to think of something and quickly got up to close the door. He breathed a sigh of relief after looking around warily and found that no one was there. Meanwhile, Zion immediately understood the situation and turned on theputer to prevent anyone from hearing anything inside the room. It was shocking news, and Carlson found it hard to take in. Were they mutants? How could this be? After seeing his reaction, Dennis smiled slightly. "Master Mo, you don''t have to worry. In fact, I have prepared for the worst oue. I don''t intend to go back alive this time." "Grandpa, what are you talking about?" Zion''s heart was racing when he heard this. It was not easy for the entire family to get together and for his mommy to reunite with her parents. Therefore, he could not allow anyone to ruin their peace! When Dennis saw his grandson''s reaction, he smiled and patted his head while saying, "Don''t worry, I won''t die so easily. After all, I''ve given up too much to be where I am today." Right now, he had mixed emotions in his gaze. Then, Carlson frowned and asked in a low voice, "Dennis, what''s going on?" "It all started from twenty years ago." Dennis told him how the Bell family was involved and how they allowed Kolton to take the me for their mistakes. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After hearing this, Carlson and Zion were instantly filled with fury. "They''ve gone too far! They''re actually experimenting with our soldiers!" Carlson smashed his fist into the chair while eximing. However, Dennis looked calm and said emotionlessly, "Soldiers have strong physical conditions, so they are the most suitable test subjects for mutations. Moreover, if this seeds, we can fight against hundreds of people. Even though more than 50 of us were taken in, only a dozen of us will survive. We watched ourrades die in pain, but there was nothing we could do. I survived because the Ye family has participated in the gic research before, and they still had the data. At first, I didn''t understand how useful the data was. However, after going through so many painful experiments, I have slowly found out what it is. After I told them about it, they let us live. I am the most sessful subject of the experiment because of my special blood type. Although I''m a mutated being, I have great power, but I still retained my humanlike appearance. However, some of them weren''t as lucky as me. That''s why the Bell family kidnapped Lucas because his unique eyes attracted them. What''s more, Mango once received a blood transfusion from Desmond, so Lucas is the best candidate for mutation." "What a bastard!" No matter what, Carlson couldn''t ept the fact that they had been experimenting on a baby! Meanwhile, Zion didn''t speak, but he had a furious gaze. When Dennis saw them acting this way, he startedughing. "Haha! You shouldn''t act this way. Think about it positively. My brothers and I are still alive, right? Furthermore, I came here because I wanted you to help me, Master Mo." "Please tell me how I can help." Carlson quickly straightened up his posture and sat down. After that, Dennis looked at him and muttered, "I hope that you can do your best in owning the throne and supporting my brothers. Well, their families think that they are dead, and they can''t meet people in their current forms." Carlson was slightly stunned after hearing this. Did Dennis want to hand over the mutated team of people to him? "Why me? Nathaniel also has the ability to create a wonderful environment for them." "They are soldiers! No matter what they are now, they all want to live in the right ce instead of hiding in the dark. Nathan can certainly give them shelter, but what about their pride? What about their contribution to the country? They are willing to be sacrificed on the battlefield as this is the fate and desire of every soldier. So I beg you to treat them well." Dennis started tearing up as he said this. All of a sudden, Carlson felt very ufortable. More than 20 years ago, the technology of the country had not improved so much. Therefore, some mistakes were hard to be detected. However, these people did not care about past issues and wanted to stay loyal to the country. What rights did he have to obtain their trust and expectations? "Are they all doing this willingly?" "We have been observing them for a long time, and we have also assessed the various candidates that can take over Brenson''s ce. We think that you are the best option, so please don''t turn us down." Carlson really couldn''t refuse Dennis'' request when he saw thetter''s expectant gaze. Although he was not willing to take that position at first, he wanted to survive and to keep his wife safe. However, this made him feel burdened. Was he capable of taking the responsibility? "Dennis, I..." "Master Mo, you''re the country''s only hope. If you''re reluctant to do so, I won''t look for you, nor will I tell you these things. So, trust your guts, and you can definitely shoulder the pressure with the amount of power you have. I know you bear a heavy burden, but I believe Nathan will help you. Am I right?" Since Dennis had already said so, Carlson naturally didn''t dare to retort his words. "Okay, I''ll agree to your request." At this moment, Carlson was clear-minded, and he suddenly had a goal in mind. When Dennis saw that he had agreed, he smiled and said, "I have one more thing to ask of you, Master Mo." "Go ahead." "Can you take Wisdom in?" After hearing these words, Zion''s eyes widened. "Grandpa, is Wisdom joining the army?" "No!" Dennis shook his head and said to Carlson, "Give Wisdom a military position. Although he will work in the medicine field in the future, he is also a genius. I''m worried if they hand over the research on our blood to someone else as they would use it for their own purposes. Thus, I''ll only be relieved if Wisdom does this." Carlson immediately understood what Dennis meant. He said that he could evolve so perfectly because of the blood genes of the Hans family. In fact, Mango''s children were all geniuses, which must have been due to their unique gics. So, Dennis wanted Wisdom to study this topic, right? "Are you saying that you''re going to let Wisdom develop resistant mutated genes?" "No, our genes have been fixed, so there will be side effects if we try to change it. Think about myrades. Even though they were brace, they died when they were about 60 years old. They died in great pain, and I don''t want the descendants to suffer from this. I hope that Wisdom will investigate how our blood has strengthened the human body. Then, we can use them as nutrition for the soldiers." Carlson understood what Dennis was trying to say. At the same time, he felt very grateful. The Hans family was still considering national interests even they were under such conditions. "Okay, I promise you." As soon as these words left his mouth, a figure suddenly shed by from outside. Dennis immediately chased after it, while Carlson''s and Zion''s faces turned pale. Who was that? Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 Dennis''s words were absolute top secret, and they even involved the lives of several families. Hence, it would definitely cause a great disturbance if people with ulterior motives heard this news. "I''ll go out and have a look!" Zion wanted to go out but was stopped by Carlson. After all, he couldn''t let anything happen to Zion at this moment. "Stay here and watch over your brother. I''ll deal with this." Then, Carlson and his team went out immediately. The figure shed by quickly, and Dennis had disappeared without a trace as soon as he left the room. When Carlson''s subordinates arrived, they saw Dennis standing there with a frown. They couldn''t help but ask, "Where''s the person?" "He''s gone." Dennis knitted his brows together as he said this. After all, everyone was surprised at how fast that person had moved. However, Dennis also thought of another possibility. That figure could be someone that was in their room. It seemed that the person was familiar with this ce, and they could hide in one of the rooms as soon as they came out. Now, it was difficult for them to search for the figure. Right now, Dennis felt uneasy. Then, he returned to Carlson''s room. "Dennis, did you get him?" However, Dennis shook his head and said, "I suspect that the person hasn''t left yet. He must be nearby, but there are too many people around you. If we investigate thoroughly, we will attract their attention, so it won''t be good for you." Carlson immediately changed his mind after hearing this. "Who could it be?" Zion frowned and asked. "Don''t worry about who the person is. Carlson, You just need to pay attention to the people around you. I can''t stay here for too long. After all, my subordinates are still at the Bell family''s training ground, so I''m afraid that Diego will do something bad to them. Well then, I''ll go back first." "Alright, be careful, Dennis." Then, Carlson personally walked Dennis out. On the other hand, the shadow quickly shed into the room next to him and held his breath at once. Dennis'' speed was so fast, and he had almost been caught! After seeing Dennis leave, he didn''t dare to go out immediately, but he observed the surrounding cautiously beforeing out. He walked around as if no one was around and headed to Brenson''s office. "Sir, it''s me." "Come in!" After the figure entered, Kingston was also there. After seeing this, he couldn''t help but pause for a moment. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Meanwhile, Brenson nced at him and asked in front of Kingston, "Has Dennis left?" "Yes." "Has he handed those people over to Carlson?" "Yes." Although the person was surprised, he reported dutifully. After hearing this, Brenson waved his hand and said, "Alright, you can leave. You don''t have to report to me from now on. Just concentrate on being Carlson''s bodyguard." "Yes, sir." The figure replied and left. Then, Kingston sighed and said, "I can''t believe that Diego has finally reached this step. s! I feel so sorry towards Dennis and the others!" "Since things have already ended up like this, I''m sure that Carlson received the news no long after we did. Now, we managed to discover this on time because you decided to betray your family for justice. With Carlson and Dennis'' help, we''ve already given those soldiers an exnation." Suddenly, Brenson paused his movement, and his eyes narrowed slightly. On the other hand, Kingston nodded, but a trace of pain shed across his eyes. After all, he did feel distressed. His eldest son had died on the battlefield, while his second son went missing on a mission, so his youngest son was the only one behind. Hence, he and his wife doted on their only child left and wanted to give him everything they could. In order to protect their son, he even begged Brenson for mercy and gave Diego a position. After all, he wanted his child to live a peaceful life without having to face with the dangers of the battlefield. But even so, Diego was still not satisfied with the arrangement. How could he do such an insane thing? s! Kingston had been filial to the country and hadn''t done anything wrong. How could he end up without descendants when he got old? However, he also knew that it was not worth sacrificing the entire Bell family in this incident for Diego''s sake. Therefore, he had to ce righteousness above family loyalty. Although people had been praising him for turning against his family for justice, he was the one who knew his feelings the most. "What''s wrong? Are you reluctant to do so?" Brenson nced at Kingston and noticed the sorrow in his eyes. Kingston said with a wry smile, "Well, I would be lying if I said that I wasn''t reluctant to do so. However, I know that the Bell family can only survive if I do this." "That''s right. For example, your granddaughter Haniya will be fine." Kingston suddenly paused when he heard Brenson mentioning Haniya. Then, he sighed and said, "She had led a hard life." "I heard that Diego almost killed her this time, but he is now in the hands of Carlson. I think that she can be saved, so you should think whether you want to admit that she''s your granddaughter." Kingston thought for a moment after hearing this, but he shook his head and said, "I''m afraid to disappoint her now. The Bell family had abandoned her while they were at their peak. Now that we''re in such a mess, why should we bring her back? Do we want her to take the responsibility for the mess caused by the family? Haniya should move on with her own life. Now I''m really grateful to my daughter-inw. If it weren''t for her decision, the family might really been destroyed. Sir, will you let Haniya go no matter what the Bell family has done?" "What else can I say now that you''ve asked me for this favour yourself? Besides, she''s now in the hands of Carlson. Furthermore, she''s also Mango''s subordinate and Desmond''s lover. She has all these forces backing her up, so no one can harm her. Don''t worry." Kingston felt much more at ease after hearing Brenson''s words. He said, "Sir, did you do nothing to Bell family because you''re trying to give this credit to Master Mo?" "Well, will be in my position sooner orter. I''m afraid that others will say that he relied on me to get to where he is right now if he doesn''t aplish something. Besides, Diego kidnapped Nathaniel''s youngest son. Dennis was irritated by this matter, so he made a quick decision and handed this mutant team over to Carlson. Also, Dennis will be retiring in three days. After that, he has no reason to work for us anymore. In fact, I have wondered how he will arrange his team of people. However, I didn''t expect Diego to make a move on Lucas instead. This is probably one of the best things your worthless son has done. Now that Dennis is retiring, we should let him live his own life." Brenson sighed. Then, Kingston frowned and asked, "Sir, if Diego didn''t kidnap Lucas and Dennis didn''t hand his team over to Master Mo, what would you do?" "Kingston, you look tired." Although Brenson did not say anything, his gaze was sharp, so Kingston realised that he had overstepped his bounds. What would happen then? Actually, Kingston had a guess about what would happen. He just wanted to confirm it. He was especially d that Dennis handed over those people. Furthermore, he was also pleased that his unfilial son, Diego, had done something good forthem. "I may be really tired. Well, I''ll take my leave then." "Alright." When Kingston pushed open the door and walked out, he saw Carlson standing outside the door just in time. Although he didn''t know how long he had been there, he still greeted him calmly. "Master Mo, Mr. Mo is inside." "The person outside my door just now was your subordinate, wasn''t it?" Carlson opened his mouth directly and saw Kingston quietly retreating with his eyes lowered. Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 What the hell was this? Was he admitting this by keeping quiet? Carlson frowned immediately at this thought. He hated to deal with people such as Brenson and Kingston. They could exin everything that happened clearly, but they chose to convey their message in a mysterious way. Eventually, he had to guess what they were trying to say himself. In fact, he had the same thoughts as Dennis. No one could catch up with Dennis'' speed, but Dennis had failed to catch up with the dark figure. This meant that the person was actually present in the yard, and he was not the only one. Therefore, Carlson thought of Brenson immediately. When he knocked on the door and entered, he saw that Brenson had closed his eyes, and thetter said inly, "What do you want to ask? Go think about it yourself. I''m tired." "What? I haven''t spoken yet." "I don''t want to hear it. Also, I won''t tell you anything even if you asked about it. Just do what you want to do. Youngsters like you should have some courage." After hearing what Brendon had said Carlson caught the meaning behind his words. "Will you not care even if I make a mess out of Santell Capital?" "You are already a grown-up, and I''m sure you can take responsibility for your own actions." Brenson''s vague expression made Carlson feel distressed. "Well, since you''re old, you should have a good rest. You''d better not intervene in things that you aren''t supposed to. Also, please tell Kingston that I might offend him a bit." "He''s been in the army for his entire life, so he probably is more aware of the current situation than you are. Just leave. Don''t disturb my rest." Brenson started to chase him away. After that, Carlson came out feeling a little depressed. Just then, he saw Sissaye standing there, as if she was waiting for him. "Sissaye? Why are you here?" "Zion said you were here." Well, Sissaye really liked her daddy. After all, her dad would buy her anything she wanted without needing her to tell him about it. Sometimes, she would just take a second nce at the desired item and it would be in her room the next day. Besides, Carlson would y with her no matter how busy he was. Furthermore, he would always take time to apany her and mommy every day. Sissaye felt that this was too good to be true now! Now that she saw Carlson, she hurried over. "Daddy, mommy asked if you''re going home for dinner?" "I have something to do and won''t go back for the time being. You and mommy have a good meal and don''t have to wait for me. However, I will return early to apany you guys." Carlson instantly picked her up as he said this. Sissaye was chubbier than when she first came back, so she looked a lot better now. Then, Sissaye wrapped her arms around his neck and bit her lower lip while saying, "Can I invite Zion over for dinner with us?" "I''m afraid not. Zion has something to work on." Carlson knew that Zion would definitely inform Mango immediately after they had found Zion. By then, Mango would probably hurry over on a helicopter. She would probably arrive at midnight, and Zion would stay by Lucas'' side until then. On the other hand, Sissaye was a little disappointed. Carlson was a little upset after seeing this, so he said hurriedly, "Well, you can invite Zion over this weekend, okay?" "All right!" She immediately brightened up. Carlson hugged her and personally brought her home. He then whispered a few words to Tessa. Sissaye was very happy to see her daddy and mommy being so close to each other. This was what a family should be like. Meanwhile, Zion felt a little ufortable when he saw how sweet they were. On the other hand, Lucas still didn''t wake up. Zion put his finger under his nose several times to check that he was breathing. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief when he felt Lucas'' breath. The more he thought about it, the more frightened he felt. Hence, he quickly took out his phone and reported the good news to Mango. He told her that Lucas had been found and also the details of Haniya''s identity. After hearing this, Mango was extremely shocked. She was taken aback by Haniya''s identity. Furthermore, she felt like crying after hearing about Dennis'' identity. They were Dennis''s closest family members, but he didn''t tell them about it. It was obvious how much pressure Dennis had been under. "I will go back as soon as possible. Zion, please stay with your brother during this period of time and wait for me to arrive." "Okay. Mommy, don''t worry. Uncle Carlson is here too. We should be fine." Even though Zion had said so, Mango still couldn''t calm down. How could Lucas be alright? If he was really okay, he would not be kidnapped by others. Despite so, so she nodded and agreed upon hearing Zion''s reassurance. Then, she hung up the phone and went to prepare. On the other hand, Zion didn''t know what to do after putting down the phone, so he called Wisdom again. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ever since Zion arrived at the base, he hadn''t been able to make many phone calls. One was due to the base''s security. The other was because of his busy schedule. Now that Zion was on holiday, Wisdom had started studying again. Hence, Wisdom was slightly taken aback when he received Zion''s call. "Zion?" "Bro, what are you doing?" After hearing Wisdom''s voice, Zion''s tone immediately softened. Wisdom smiled and said, "I just finished school, and I n to sort out the ss notes that we got today. Do you miss me?" "Yes!" Zion didn''t put on airs and hurriedly said, "Do you know that Lucas has been kidnapped?" "What?" Wisdom was introduced by Bettany to a medical professional because of his exceptional knowledge and skills. He used to live in his tutor''s home besides going to school. He only came back one day on the weekend, so he knew nothing about Lucas'' disappearance. "What''s going on? Who kidnapped him? Do mommy and daddy know about this? I''ll book a ticket to the Santell Capital right away!" Wisdom wanted to hang up. However, Zion said quickly, "Don''t worry, we''ve found him, and he''s right next to me. I''ve already informed mommy about this, but she''s in Ango right now and can''t be here in time. However, I''m a little unsure if I can take care of Lucas alone. Can youe and keep mepany? Also, don''t tell Rita about this." Since Rita loved ying the piano, Mango sent her to an elite academy for further education. However, she would onlye back once a week because Mango wanted her to be more independent. Now that she thought about this, she could meet Wisdom if she came back now." On the other hand, Wisdom obviously understood what Zion meant. "I know. I told her that I will be going to Santell Capital to attend an academic seminar, so I''m sure she won''t be suspicious." "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you." "Got it." After hanging up, Wisdom saw Ritaing in the room. "Wisdom, you came back earlier than me today." Rita had grown taller in the past two years. She was also very pretty, and she looked as beautiful as a princess. Wisdom smiled and replied, "Yes, but I''ll be leaving soon." "Huh? Where are you going? I''m actually looking forward to having fun with you though." Rita suddenly felt a little upset. Zion always stayed in the base, and he rarely returned. Now, she finally got Wisdom to spend some time with her, but he was leaving now too. However, Wisdom quicklyforted her by saying, "There is an academic seminar that I want to go to. You know that I am very interested in these, right?" "All right." Rita nodded, while Wisdom patted her shoulder and walked out. At this moment, the phone at home suddenly rang. Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 Wisdom suddenly felt a little nervous. "I''ll pick it up." He ran quickly and answered the phone before the servant arrived. Rita narrowed her eyes slightly when she saw this. Why was he so eager in answering the phone? It seemed a little strange to her. However, she did not say anything and just leaned on the side. Meanwhile, Wisdom''s brows furrowed deeper. "What''s wrong, Wisdom?" Rita took a step forward, but Wisdom had already put down the phone. He looked at Rita and felt a little conflicted. It had been so many days since Dennis had got into trouble, but no one told them. It seemed that everyone really regarded them as children and protected them so well. Actually, Wisdom wanted to visit his greatgrandfather. However, if Lucas could note back at this time, it would be useless even if he went to help Brantley out. However, it would be much better if Rita went. If that happened, Rita wouldn''t be suspicious of him leaving, and he could also hold Rita back as well. At this thought, Wisdom said sadly, "Our greatgrandpa is in the hospital now." "What''s going on?" Rita suddenly became nervous when she heard this. In the past two years, Brantley really treated them very well. Nathaniel and Mango were not around most of the time, and Brantley took great care of the children. Now, she had just gone to school for a few days. How did this happen so abruptly? "Are we going to visit him together?" "I had to attend the academic seminar, and many of the tutors will be there. I really should go. So, can you take care of him for me?" Rita was slightly stunned when she heard what Wisdom had said. Huh? Brantley was already admitted to the hospital, so why was Wisdom still going to the seminar? It seemed a bit strange. After all, Wisdom never acted this way in the past. She knew he was obsessed with medical knowledge, but not to this extent, right? However, Rita did not say anything. She just nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go over. Also, you should be careful. Please tell me as soon as possible if anything happens." "Yeah, if anything happens to great-grandpa, you should tell me about it too." "Alright." Rita nodded in reply. She suddenly thought of something. "Hey? Why is it so quiet today at home? Where are my brothers?" Rita''s greatest pleasure every time she came back was to y with her younger brothers. They were too cute, and she was totally fond of the young children. She enjoyed watching them grow up as they learnt how to sit and crawl to finally learn to walk. She felt as if she was seeing her childhood over again, so she was proud of them. She would y with them every time she came home, and the two children would babble all the way. However, she felt confused now that she saw the house was empty. On the other hand, Wisdom''s heart skipped a bit. He quickly grabbed a servant and asked, "Where are my two brothers?" Then, he stared sharply at the servant with his back facing Rita. He looked as if he would beat the servant up if he dared to talk nonsense. Although Wisdom was modest, his sharp eyes gave the servant a fright. The servants in the family were all obedient. When they saw Wisdom''s expression, they quickly said, "The children have caught a cold recently and were taken to the hospital." "How are they doing? Is it serious?" Rita immediately became anxious after hearing this. "Wisdom, be careful on the way. I''ll go to the hospital first to see my brothers." "All right." Wisdom nodded quickly, but his brows were tightly knitted together. The servant noticed the dissatisfaction in Wisdom''s eyes and couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Ye, I''m really..." "Call the person who serves Brantley and tell him that Uncle Noah was worried about Lucas, so he took him to the Santell Capital. By the way, where is Louis?" "Well, Sir Louis is indeed in the hospital apanying Sir Brantley. After all, Sir Brantley said that he can''t leave the young child alone at home." The servant said in a panic. Wisdom was cold, so the servant was so stunned that he quickly said this. When Wisdom saw the frightened expression on the servant''s face, he said faintly, "If you don''t learn how to talk properly next time, I''ll fire you. Remember, Rita is the only daughter of the Ye family. No matter what happens, she has to grow up healthily and happily. If you can''t do it, then this job is really not suitable for you." The servant immediately broke out in a cold sweat. "Sir, I..." "You should probably think how to exin this to her." After that, Wisdom got up and left. He just simply packed up a few pieces of clothes and went out. When Rita saw him go out, she narrowed her eyes. Wisdom was behaving a little abnormally today. Did something happen in Santell Capital? Then, she immediately thought of Benjamin Dunn. Benjamin was a good friend of her brother and also a from the military. She happened to meet him on the way back. At this thought, Rita walked out in a hurry. "Miss, Wisdom said..." "Ill go out first." After saying that, Rita walked out. She directly asked the driver to send her to the Dunn''s residence and expressed her intentions to visit Benjamin. Benjamin''s jaw almost dropped in surprise when he heard that. "Is Rita from the Ye family looking for me? Are you sure?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Sir, I''m telling the truth! After all, I can recognise Ms. Ye easily!" The maid quickly said. Benjamin frowned slightly, and his intuition told him that something was not right. "Tell her that I''m not feeling well." "Wisdom taught me some treatment options. Should I treat you if you are not feeling well?" Rita had already entered, and Benjamin suddenly became a little depressed. "Why did you invite yourself in? Besides, this is my room. What if other people find out that you entered my room? I''ll be dead by then." "Don''t worry. If you don''t help me, I will let my brother get rid of you before you can do anything." Although Rita looked extremely cute and adorable, the way she talked proved otherwise. "Rita, you can''t do this. My family is one of the leaders of Bangsar City. Do you think it''s right to treat me this way?" "But this is Ocean City." Rita said innocently. Then, she jumped onto Benjamin''s table and shook her long legs casually. Benjamin was even more depressed after hearing this. "Miss Rita, pleasee down quickly. If your two brothers see me like this, they will kill me." He knew best how precious the Ye family''s little princess was. Now, he really wanted to cry as he felt helpless. In fact, this was the reaction Rita wanted from him. "Do you think I should send my brother a video? Maybe I should let him see that I''m having a good time at your house!" "Don''t, don''t! Just tell me your request." Benjamin was really speechless right now. He heard that the daughter of the Ye family was beautiful and gentle, but he didn''t see a trace of gentleness in her. In fact, he had been working for her for free! s! Women were too scary! Why couldn''t Rita be as gentle as his mommy? At this thought, Benjamin epted his fate. After hearing Benjamin say so, Rita immediately became happy and jumped down from the table. She said with a smile, "It''s a straightforward request. I was hoping you could help me check whether Wisdom is going to the capital to participate in an academic seminar. If not, where is he going?" Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 Benjamin knew that something was wrong. After all, Wisdom didn''t tell Rita the true reason he left, so it was obvious that he didn''t want her to know about it. Therefore, how could he say it? However, Rita wouldn''t let it go if he refused to say anything. Thus, he felt even more upset. "Ouch, my stomach hurts!" As he spoke, he was about to run to the toilet, but Rita grabbed him by the cor. "Don''t run away. Do you really think that I won''t dare to enter the male bathroom? Benjamin, think about it. If I enter the bathroom, you have to be responsible for me." When Benjamin heard it, he couldn''t help but tremble in fear. "My god, you are really..." Benjamin couldn''t find a suitable word to describe her. On the other hand, Rita smiled cheekily and joked, "What is it?" "Well, I''ll help you, okay? However, you''ll have to rescue me if Wisdom beats me up, okay?" Rita immediately said disdainfully, "Urgh! How can you be so shameless and ask a girl like me to protect you?" "Of course, I don''t want to do this, but you forced me to do it, so shouldn''t you protect me?" "Okay, okay! I''ll protect you! Hurry up!" Rita was extremely anxious right now. Benjamin slowly got up and walked towards the study room. As he walked, he winked at the servants, and one of them immediately understood the signal, so he quickly gave a call to Zion. After turning on theputer, Benjamin quickly typed on the keyboard. When Zion heard the news, he was stunned. Then, he quickly turned on theputer and began to chat with Benjamin on theputer using the codes. "Tell Rita that Lucas is ill, and Wisdom came to help us out. Also, you should tell her to not worry because Wisdom will bring Lucas back in two days time. Furthermore, great- grandpa got sick because of this matter, so ask him to take care of him well." "Is Lucas really sick?" Benjamin couldn''t help but worry. "No, he was kidnapped. The Bell family was the one who kidnapped him, so I''ll settle this with them." "Are you talking about the Bell family from the Santell Capital?" "Yeah, you should be careful. I remember that the Bell family has some forces in the army, and they have been keeping a low profile recently." Zion was a little worried about Benjamin. "Don''t worry. After all, my dad is an influential figure, and no one dares to offend him. By the way, I overheard a conversation when I went back to my hometown in Bangsar City a few days ago. I saw someone talking to my dad, and he mentioned about the Bell family. Are they trying to bribe my family because they couldn''t take over the Ye family?" "I''m not sure, but just leave these adults'' matters to me. How has your body been recently?" "I''m good. Don''t worry about me. I''m always here if you need help." "All right." Zion was rather grateful. After all, Benjamin was one of his best brothers. On the other hand, Rita could not understand the secret code exchanged between them. Thus, she frowned and ask, "Are you done yet?" "Do you it''s easy being a hacker? I have to look for it slowly!" Benjamin said hurriedly. When Rita saw Benjamin''s long fingers tapping on the keyboard, she couldn''t help but think of Zion. She didn''t know how her brother was doing right now. In fact, she missed him a little. However, Rita waited quietly. After a moment, Benjamin finally told her what Zion has said. Upon hearing the news, she looked a little worried. "What sort of illness does he have? Is it serious?" "Well, I can''t find out more about this matter, and Wisdom is already gone. How do you expect me to find out about this?" There was nothing wrong with his words. After her purpose had been achieved, Rita got up and left. "Aren''t you too heartless?" Benjamin was gloomy when he saw this. However, Rita waved her hand and said, "I''ll buy you something deliciouster." Did he need food? Really? Then, Benjamin looked at the servant. The servant quickly bowed his head, but everyone pursed their lips and did not dare to smile. "Hurry up and leave! Get moving." Benjamin shook his head and hurriedly changed his clothes before going out. After knowing what had happened, Rita quickly went to the hospital. Zion was right. They were treating their little brother in the hospital, and she had to apany her great-grandfather. On the other hand, Wisdom boarded the ne, and it didn''t take long for him to arrive at the Santell Capital. Also, Sisayye was the one who hade to pick him up. When others came to pick up Zion, Carlson didn''t object either. He rather hoped that his daughter and the children of the Ye family would hang out more often. Meanwhile, Wisdom quickly contacted Zion after he got off the ne. He was surprised when he learned that Sissaye hade to pick him up. "Wisdom, this way please." Sissaye said. Although Wisdom was a little surprised, he still nodded. After getting on the car, he hurriedly turned on the tablet and was searching for something. Sissaye nced at him. The words written inside were all medical terms, which were hard to understand. She was confused, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Wisdom, can you understand these things?" "This is the subject I studied." Wisdom said without looking up. Sissaye immediately became respectful after hearing this. She had always respected people who relied on their brains to make a living. Moreover, Wisdom was the older brother of Zion. Sissaye quietly sat aside and did not disturb him, which surprised Wisdom a little. However, he felt veryfortable. Soon, the two arrived shortly at the Mo family''s residence. Meanwhile, Zion was already waiting for them. Upon seeing their arrival, he quickly walked out. "Wisdom!" "Zion!" Wisdom rushed forward, and the two brothers hugged each other tightly. Sissaye was stunned at this scene. Zion was cold and indifferent to everyone. She thought it was the same with his family, but she didn''t expect him to hug Wisdom so affectionately. For some reason, Sissaye suddenly felt a little envious of Zion''s siblings. Over the years, Wisdom had matured quite a bit. He was bing more like the big brother of the Ye family, which made Zion especially delighted. The two hugged for a while before Wisdom asked anxiously "Where is Lucas?" "He''s inside." Then, Zion quickly walked in front while Wisdom followed behind. However, they had left Sissaye out." Meanwhile, Carlson was happy to see Wisdom. "Hey, you''re finally here!" "Nice to meet you, Uncle Mo." Although the rtionship between the Ye family and the Mo family was good, Wisdom still greeted Carlson politely. Hence, Carlson admired him even more. "Make yourself at home. Come to my study. I have something to tell you." Then, Carlson brought Zion and Wisdom into the study and separated them from the crowd outside. After learning the events that had urred, Wisdom couldn''t help feeling a little infuriated. It seemed that he needed to strengthen himself up to protect the Ye family. He would never allow the tragedy to happen again! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He could only protect the people he wanted to if he was wrong enough! Therefore, Wisdom didn''t refuse Carlson''s invitation. "Well, I agree to join, but I need some authority. At least, I don''t want to be controlled by anyone when I''m working in things in the medical field." He had his own opinions, and he was conceited as well. However, Carlson still admired Wisdom a lot. Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 "It''s a deal!" Wisdom was surprised that Carlson had agreed without hesitation. He was impressed with Carlson''s boldness. Well, thetter was the heir to the Mo family indeed. The three of them chatted happily, and Zion was even happier. After all, he would not have to be alone in the army anymore. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, Wisdom went to visit Lucas. s! Lucas had be thinner in just a few days. However, after a thorough examination, Wisdom''s gentle eyes suddenly became much colder. "The Bell family! Damn them!" Wisdom rarely hated a person so much. Ever since Mango and Nathaniel had treated him as their son, Wisdom had changed significantly after having his younger brothers. He knew that the burden on his shoulders was too heavy. However, he med himself for not taking good care of his brothers knowing that his parents were not around right now. In fact, he was filled with remorse. As if knowing what he was thinking, Zion patted his shoulder and said, "This isn''t your fault. We will grow up, and the younger generation like us will take over the world soon." "But I can''t let any idents happen to our family. By the way, how''s grandpa doing?" Zion shook his head after hearing this. No one knew where Dennis had gone. His whereabouts were so erratic that even Carlson''s men couldn''t find him, let alone the Bell family. "I''m going out." Wisdom went out after saying that. Carlson wanted some of his men to follow up, but Wisdom refused. However, Zion followed behind him as he was worried that something would happen to Wisdom. Well, Wisdom didn''t refuse his offer this time. When the two children walked out of the Mo family''s residence, Zion couldn''t help but ask, "Bro, where are you going?" "I''m looking for grandpa." "Do you know where he is?" Zion couldn''t help but be surprised when he heard this. However, Wisdom shook his head and said, "I think I should be able to find it." "Really?" Zion was slightly surprised when he heard this. Could it be that grandpa had some special way of contacting Wisdom? When Wisdom heard Zion asking this question, he suddenly smiled. "What are you thinking about? I''m just wondering whether I can find grandpa using my method." "Huh? What''s the method that you''re nning to use?" Zion was extremely curious. On the other hand, Wisdom couldn''t help but grin cheekily upon seeing how frustrated Zion was. "Hurry up and tell me about it, Wisdom!" Zion punched Wisdom as he said this, but thetter dodged. "Hey! How dare you dodge this blow?" Zion immediately rolled up his sleeves and chased after him. Although Wisdom had been studying medicine for the past few years, he had a good amount of physical training as well. Then, the two of them chased after one another on the street. Meanwhile, Sissaye was sitting in the car when she noticed a different side Zion for the first time. Zion had been distancing himself from the outsiders. She knew that Zion was good to her and cared about her, but he acted totally different when he was with his family right now. He looked more bright and carefree when he was with his family, and he looked just like other children of the same age. At this thought, Sissaye''s eyes darkened a little. After seeing her reaction, the driver couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, do you want to go up and greet Zion?" "No, let''s go back home." Sissaye shook her head adn replied. Didn''t she wanted to be Zion''s family? Sissaye was obviously envious, but she did not know if she could reach that level. Oh well, she would let nature take its course. At the same time, Zion didn''t know he was being watched. He chased after Wisdom and ran towards the the suburbs. Aftering to the suburbs, Zion saw that this ce was not far from the Bell family''s training ground. Then, he told Wisdom about it. Wisdom narrowed his eyes once he heard this and smiled cunningly. "What do you think is below this ce?" "I''m not sure, only grandpa knows the truth. However, he didn''t allow anyone in. He only said that there was aboratory below, and Haniya was also found inside." Zion was getting angrier as he spoke. Then, Wisdom whispered something into his ear, so Zion immediately became excited after hearing this. "What a good idea!" Then, Wisdom took out a small bottle from his pocket and passed it to Zion. Afterwards, he smiled and said, "Well, this will depend on your skills then..." "Let''s have apetition. I don''t even know the level of your skills ever since we have gone our own ways in the military area. Hmm, I heard that you''ve has been training diligently all the time. Well, let''s see who''s faster, shall we?" "Alright! Let''s do that then!" Wisdom didn''t object to Zion''s challenge. After that, they set off at the same time and ran to the Bell family''s training ground. Both of them ran quickly as they were agile. At this time, Zion threw the small bottle towards the north entrance of the training ground. Meanwhile, Wisdom threw it down at the southern entrance. The two of them retreated quickly, and then they ran towards the starting point. Soon, they arrived at the starting point almost at the same time. On the other hand, Zion was stunned. He knew that Wisdom''s training was very effective, but he never expected that Wisdom could catch up with him. Most importantly, Zion had been undergoing special training in the base as well. Suddenly, Zion felt a little upset when he thought about this. Was he not as good as his brother? Wisdom could achieve so much even without training in the base, but what about him? He had the resources and well-equipped facilities for training, but his skills were no better than Wisdom''s. When Zion thought about this, his brows furrowed tightly. On the other hand, Wisdom seemed to have guessed what he was thinking, so he whispered, "Well, we''re still young, and there''s still space for improvement. Don''t be discouraged. I''ll wait for you to surpass me at any time." Once upon a time, Wisdom was still a fat boy who only loved eating and knew nothing. He followed behind Zion all day long and addressed him as his boss. However, he had totally transformed into another person in just a few years time. Meanwhile, Zion was upset. He was mad at himself for not working hard, but he was delighted that he had such an outstanding brother. Right now, Wisdom was no longer his follower. Instead, he looked like a big brother to him as the latter was always doing his best. After all, Zion knew how much effort he had put into this and the amount of blood, sweat and tears he had dedicated to achieving this. Thus, he was even more motivated to be better after seeing this. "Don''t worry. I''ll be faster than you next time." "I''ll be waiting then." While they were talking andughing, they heard the sound of coughinging from the Bell family''s training ground. Soon, they could see dark smoke rising from the training field up to the sky. Zion immediately understood what was going on. Last time, the Bell family had survived because Dennis had stopped Carlson froming in. Now, there was smoke everywhere, so the firefighters would make their way here quickly as well. After that, if the reporters uploaded this peace of news, the Bell family would need time to control it as well. Hence, Zion quickly called the police and the TV station. He used his hacking skills so that his phone number remained unidentified. After that, Wisdom pulled Zion aside to hide. "Do you think grandpa wille?" Zion was a little uncertain. However, Wisdom nodded and said, "Yes. Last time, Diego was very afraid of grandpa while he was here. Although we didn''t know where he is now, I believe that he''s paying close attention to the Bell family''s training ground. Since there is smoke everywhere, grandpa will definitelye to check up on it." Just as they were speaking, a figure dashed over. His speed was so fast that Wisdom and Zion''s eyes widened. Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 "What the hell?" Wisdom rarely swore as he had grown up to be a gentleman. However, he was really taken aback this time. Although Zion wanted to curse as well, he stopped after hearing Wisdom''s words. However, he had the same thoughts as him. Although they hid in a secret ce, the figure quickly ran over and picked them up one by one. "Hey, hey, hey!" Wisdom eximed anxiously. Then, he heard a low voiceing from the other side, "Shut up!" He could hear these words clearly. "Grandpa?" He never expected to lure his grandpa here. However, did that mean that his grandpa was the one who had run swiftly past them just now? At this thought, Wisdom was utterly dumbfounded. Although Zion had heard about Dennis''s mutation, there was still a difference between hearing the news and seeing it with their own eyes. Meanwhile, Zion was much calmer. He didn''t say much and allowed Dennis to carry him. Then, he felt the wind howling beside his ear, so he felt instantly refreshed. s! It would be great if he had this speed! On the other hand, Dennis didn''t know how much he had shocked the two kids. He quickly looked around and saw that the people of the Bell family wereing, so he had to take the kids away just in case. After that, he brought Wisdom and Zion to the Veronne courtyard. It was a secretive and mysterious ce, but from the looks of it, it wasn''t a ce that ordinary people could afford to live. Zion nced through his surroundings. Although Dennis''s speed was very fast, Zion still observed carefully. This was a private residence. So was this Dennis''s property? While Zion pondered about this, Dennis had already brought them in andid them on the ground safely. Meanwhile, Wisdom''s eyes were burning with passion. "Grandpa, can I draw some of your blood?" On the other hand, Dennis was not surprised by his request at all. He had observed Wisdom for more than two days, so he knew that Wisdom was extremely crazy about medicine. Perhaps he had started studying medicine because Bettany forced him to, but this child was indeed a genius in medicine. "Yes, you can. However, the Hans family''s blood genes areplicated. Furthermore, there are mutated genes in my body, so it''s not easy to distinguish them. I''m afraid that it will take up some time. Don''t worry, I''ve already asked people to draw out my blood from time to time for storage to provide samples for your experiment. Thus, you can continue your scientific research even if something happens to me. Wisdom, this is the future of the Hans family. If anything, I''ll leave it to you." Dennis spoke calmly, but Wisdom felt sad and depressed. "Grandpa, what are you going to do? Do you really have to face all the risks alone?" He was a genius, so he could easily tell that something was up after hearing what Dennis had said. On the other hand, Zion frowned. Although he didn''t say anything, he had the same thoughts as Wisdom. After hearing this, Dennis was a little surprised andforted by how sensitive the two children was. "Well, I''m only doing it just in case." "There will be no such thing as long as Zion and I are here! After all, our family finally reunited after so many struggles! Grandpa, you can''t be so selfish. What will happen to grandma if anything happens to you? What about mommy? Do you want them to be upset?" Zion never knew that Wisdom could speak so well. Even if he didn''t be a doctor, he could still be awyer. On the other hand, Dennis was stunned by Wisdom''s words. He naturally did not want to do this, but there were some things that he had prepared in advance. "Why did you guyse to find me?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I forgot." Wisdom was frank, and his response made Zion burst out inughter. After all, he would only act like a child in front of his family. After seeing this, Dennis also smiled. The three of them were sitting together but the room had never been so peaceful and quiet. However, the Bell''s training ground was the exact opposite. The reporters, firemen, and police officers were all dispatched. In two days, there were two fire incidents, so everyone turned their attention to the family. When Diego saw the passer-bys recording videos of the fire and uploading them quickly, he became impatient. "Damn it! Who was the one who started the fire?" He was so angry that he kicked over the chair. "Dennis! It must be him!" Diego was so furious that his eyes were bloodshot. On the other hand, Lydia had no say in the family. She failed to gain Diego''s favour after consecutively giving birth to his daughter. Thus, when Diego saw hering in, he stepped forward and grabbed her hair out of anger. "Ah!" Lydia screamed in pain, but she couldn''t resist. Right now, she felt as if her scalp was going to be torn off! "Why are you screaming? You''re such a misfortune! If only you give birth to a son for me, would I be so unhappy for the rest of my life? Huh?" Diego vented his anger on Lydia. He punched and kicked her violently, and he didn''t even see Lydia as a human. Lydia''s face was ck and blue because of his violent actions, but she still protected her head. Tears blurred her eyes, and she felt that there was no hope for her to continue living. Finally, Diego was exhausted and said to the servant beside him, "Urgh! Take her back, she''s an eyesore. Also, don''t find a doctor for her. You all can get the hell out of here if the public finds out that I was the one who beat her up." The maid was scared out of her wits, so she dragged Lydia back to the bedroom. On the other hand, Lydia was lying on the bed. Then, she looked at the ceiling and startedughing crazily all of a sudden. Just what had she done in this life? How could she marry such a man? She really missed her child very much! After so many years, she did not know how her child was doing now. Now, she was very d that she had sent the child away. Otherwise, she did not know what the child would look like if she grew up in such a family. Right now, her whole body hurt so much that her head was about to split happen. Well, Lydia knew that she had suffered from a lot of hidden diseases in recent years. She didn''t know if she could live any longer or until she found her daughter. In fact, if it weren''t for her child, she would have really given up on living. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, but Lydia did not say anything. After all, she didn''t care about the people who came in and left the room. Then, Nanny Liu opened the door and walked in. She couldn''t help but tear up for Lydia when she saw that thetter was covered in bruises. "Miss, did he beat you up again?" Nanny was a servant brought over by Lydia when she got married. She did not leave Lydia''s home after the marriage, and she was the one who had arranged for the child to be sent away. Meanwhile, Lydia was lifeless. It seemed that she didn''t care about the pain inside of her anymore. Then, Nanny took out the medicine and rubbed it for her before whispering in a low voice, "Miss, I have news about your child." "What did you say?" Lydia held Nanny Liu''s hand immediately as she looked stunned. But Nanny couldn''t bear to tell her anything. Would Lydia be able to handle the truth? Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 "Nanny, you said you had news about my daughter, didn''t you? Where is she? Is she well? How is her foster parents treating her? Is she married? What does she do?" Lydia kept asking questions, and it was as if the injuries on her body were not so painful anymore. When Nanny Liu saw how devastated Lydia was, she decided to tell the truth to her "No, she didn''t get married or adopted. She grew up in an orphanage, but she met Mrs. Ye, who is Mango Shen." Nanny told Lydia everything she knew, and she even told her about the terrible things that Diego had done to Haniya. Upon hearing this, Lydia was deeply shocked. She sat on the floor in disbelief, while she had an emotional gaze. "Did Diego find her?" "Yes." "Does he know her identity as well?" "That''s right." "Did he lock her up in the training ground because he wanted her to participate in the project where he turned people into mutants?" "Yes." Nanny Liu felt even more heartbroken every time she spoke as Lydia''s body was trembling incessantly. "That bastard! He even tried to hurt my daughter! Where is my daughter now? Where is she?" "Mrs. Ye''s father, Dennis Hans, has sent him to Master Mo''s ce. I heard that Doctor Noah is treating her." After heating this, Lydia could not help but let out a sigh of relief. "That''s a relief! She probably will survive this ordeal then." After she said this, tears of remorse flooded her eyes instantly, and they rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly. All these had happened because she was useless! This was because she couldn''t protect her own child! Lydia med herself, and Nanny Liu also felt sorry for her. They cried silently for a while, and Lydia suddenly said, "I want to see her, even if it''s a secret meeting." However, Nanny Liu felt that this wasn''t possible. "Miss, Diego has been sending people to keep an eye on you. He might get rid of you if you go to Master Mo for help. You have been through these hardships for so many years, and you''re no longer young anymore..." "Yes, I''m getting old, and I don''t want to see my daughter being hurt by him again. Nanny, how many subordinates do we have now?" Lydia''s gaze instantly changed as she said this. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She bore the humiliation back then, allowing Diego to take his anger out on her. Furthermore, she pretended to be weak and allowed him to bully and humiliate her. However, before she married Diego, she was a daughter of an influential family, so she had her subordinates as well. She had endured the sufferings throughout the years for the sake of the child. Thus, she would never give up now that she found out about Haniya''s whereabouts. Why Nanny Liu saw Lydia acting this way, she immediately knew what thetter wanted to do. She took a deep breath and said, "Well, we don''t have a lot of subordinates left, but it shouldn''t be enough to protect you while you''re on your way to meet the child." "Thank you for your hard work." Lydia looked at her with great gratitude while saying this. What else could Nanny Liu say? After that, she got up and went out. Then, Lydia stood up on her own and felt pain all over her body. However, she was somehow excited. She was going to see her daughter soon! What would her daughter look like now? Was her body alright? Also, would she be disappointed if she knew that she had an ipetent mother? Lydia looked at her swollen face in the mirror at this thought. For the first time, she took out some makeup and started dressing herself up. She hadn''t put on makeup for many years. After all, it wasn''t worth putting so much effort for Diego, who was a bastard. But now the person she wanted to see was her daughter. Hence, she could not let her daughter find out that she had lived a terrible life these years. Lydia worked hard to dress up appropriately and look presentable. She changed into a set of clothes and sat on the bed while waiting. She had been waiting for a long time. Nanny Liu finally arranged everything when the night fell, and Diego had also gone to visit his other lover. Well, Lydia had ignored this since a long time ago. After tidying herself up, Lydia left the Bell family''s house in the darkness. She was very uneasy all the way, and Nanny was feeling nervous as well. There were many spies in the Bell family, and they were all taking a risk by sneaking out to see Haniya. Just as Lydia felt uneasy, Kingston sent someone to the Bell family. He said that he wanted Lydia to go over to help him boil a pot of tea. These years, Kingston had been suffering from arthritis. His legs would be painful when the weather changed, but he would feel better every time he drank the tea that Lydia made. Thus, Diego had never divorced Lydia these few years because of this as well. Now that Kingston''s order had arrived, Lydia had a proper reason to leave the house. Meanwhile, Nanny asked in confusion, "Miss, did you ask Mr. Bell for help??" "No. Don''t say anythingter." Lydia frowned slightly while replying. Did Kingston ask her to go over now because he had found out about something? However, she was about to see her daughter, and she was reluctant to give up on this opportunity. Forget it! She decided to give it a go. Even if she died today, she still wanted to see Haniya. No one could stop her today! Thus, Lydia sat in Kingston''s car and went to the Mo family''s residence. Meanwhile, Kingston was waiting for them at the door. The night was covered in haze. Although Kingston was old, he could still stand straight, and he gave people a sense of security. On the other hand, Diego didn''t even look like one of his excellent descendants. "Dad!" Lydia was about to get off the car, but Kingston stopped her. "Bring me along. I''ll go see my granddaughter." Lydia didn''t what to do when she heard what Kingston had said. However, she saw that Kingston had already gotten into the car. Right now, he had chased Nanny Liu to the car behind them that was being driven by his subordinate. Hence, at this moment, only Kingston and Lydia were left in the car. Lydia''s heart was racing, but she had to say, "Dad, I don''t care what you do to my daughter, but I hope you don''t hurt her. She is the eldest daughter of the Bell family, but she has suffered a lot. Although she may not know about her identity, I want to take a look at her. I promise that I will cut all ties with her after this. Can you not hurt her?" There was a hint of pleading in her voice, and even her voice was shaking. Kingston nced at her and took a deep breath before answering, "What do you think I will do to her?" "I don''t know, but the Bell family is tooplicated. s! I don''t want her toe back. When I sent her away, I always hoped that she would grow up safely and live healthily. Even if she didn''t have any parents, I hoped that she could make her own decisions while she grows up." These were Lydia''s true thoughts. After hearing this, Kingston looked at her. She was a capable woman who handled many things very well for so many years. He even believed that the Bell family wouldn''t have been so sessful the past few years if Lydia wasn''t helping them. Therefore, no one knew better than Lydia what the Bell family was like. Thus, Kingston wanted to be honest with Lydia because of this as well. In his opinion, Lydia was much more reliable than Diego. Then, he leaned at the back of the chair and narrowed his eyes before saying faintly, "She had blood ties with the Bell family since she was born. So, it won''t be easy for her to stay out of this." Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Lydia''s heart sank when she heard this. "Dad, do you want the Bell family to not have any descendants like how Diego did?" "I don''t want to, but the Bell family has done so many evil things these years, so do you think we can still keep our descendants?" Kingston had opened his eyes because he felt heartbroken as he said this. No one felt worse than him. He had been wise all his life. However, Diego had ruined the honour and merits that his other two sons had brought to the family. Furthermore, he had tainted the family''s reputation as well! He knew better than anyone else that if this incident blew up, the Bell family would not be able to escape. Also, not even Brenson could help anymore. Now that so many years had passed, was there really anyone who was innocent in the Bell family? The Bell family would be destroyed, and no one could escape when the investigation started, including Lydia. He knew that Lydia had been wronged over the years, but she had also done some bad things for the sake of the child and to help Diego. In fact, he knew that Diego was in charge of all these things. Hence, neither of them could escape. Maybe it was because of this, Lydia intended to meet Haniya onest time even before thetter was awake. Right now, Kingston had mixed feelings. Lydia was stunned for a moment, and then she understood what Kingston meant. She smiled bitterly and said, "So, now, does that mean that the higher-ups know who Haniya is?" "Do you think we could hide it from Brenson and Master Mo?" Kingston''s words had broken all of Lydia''s hopes. She finally understood what was going on. So she could not keep her daughter, could she? No! She couldn''t allow this to happen! She was the one who had done all these evil things these few years, but her daughter was innocent! In fact, she had sent her daughter away because she hoped that thetter could live her own life. But why had she failed in the end? She had been separated from her daughter for twenty years, but her daughter had not been living a stable life. Hence, why had Lydia been living for the past years? At this thought, Lydia suddenly broke down in tears. Kingston felt upset when he saw his daughter-inw acting this well. Hence, he turned his head and looked into the darkness. He knew dawn would break soon, and it was time for the Bell family to fall as well. Instead of letting others expose the Bell family, it was better to... Kingston''s eyes shed, and he felt a little suffocated, but he still opened his mouth. "You have evidence against that bastard, Diego, don''t you?" "Dad?" Lydia waspletely frightened when she heard this. Kingston had never been at home and had always been by Brenson''s side. They all thought that he did not know anything about the family. But since he knew about it now, did that mean that Brenson had an idea of it also? Thoughts were running through Lydia''s mind. Kingston said faintly, "Don''t be nervous. You and Diego have had no feelings for each other for a long time. You''ve lost faith in him because he tried to hurt your child continuously, right? However, both of you haven''t divorced yet for your own interest. I don''t believe that you''re sincerely hoping the best for the Bell family. You guys are just using each other to ensure that you can survive, right?" Lydia was shocked after hearing this, but she also admired him. Indeed, Kingston had seen through everything. However, Kingston knew that his spection was right before she could say anything. It was a tragedy how a sweet and loving family had be like this. Their home was now filled with conspiracies and evil schemes. Kingston had to admit that he had failed, but he knew that now was not the time for him toment over the loss. "You don''t have to be surprised or nervous. After all, the defeat of our family is inevitable, so you should prepare yourself mentally." Lydia was stunned after hearing this, but she did not say anything. Dying with the Bell family sounded like a good idea. After all, she was sick of living. If it weren''t for Haniya, she would have given up on herself a few years ago. Then, Kingston sighed and said, "It''s been almost thirty years since you joined the Bell family. Although our family owes you, in the end, I still need your help." "Don''t say that, dad. Just let me know if you need anything. I will definitely help you with it." Kingston felt even more upset after hearing what Lydia had said. "I don''t have anything else that I need to you help with. When you meet Master Mo, I just want you to speak up about the misdeeds that the Bell family and Diego have done to the country and its people." "Dad!" Lydia was immediately taken aback when she heard this. Once these things were revealed, Diego would die without a doubt. Since her two children were involved, she would indefinitely be ced in jail as well. Right now, Lydia didn''t know what to do. "Dad, to be honest, I can''t wait for Diego to die, and I even want him to die a painful death! However, Hattie is also your granddaughter. She and her husband helped Diego a lot, but I can''t betray my daughter!" Lydia pleaded and tugged at Kingston''s sleeve, as tears filled her eyes. However, Kingston looked at her and said slowly, "Hattie is your daughter. Although she is not valued, she grew up in the Bell family. She doesn''t have to worry about anything in life. She also married a wealthy husband because of our family status. If she abides by her husband, she should be living happily without worries now. However, she insisted on helping that bastard, Diego, with all the wrongdoings. Tell me now, who should we me for this? If you don''t want to betray her, do you want Haniya, who is innocent, to be implicated and prosecuted once she learns about her true identity when she wakes up?" Lydia was suddenly enlightened after hearing this. She looked at Kingston and immediately understood the meaning behind his words. "Dad, are you going to save Haniya''s life in exchange for the Bell family''s?" Kingston''s nose twitched, and tears welled up in his eyes. He had been strong all his life, but in the end, he was forced to betray the country and his conscience because of the debts of his descendants. But he was also a grandfather! Although Hattie deserved the punishment, he felt sorry for Haniya! Then, Kingston gritted his teeth and seemed to have used up all his strength while saying, "Lydia, the Bell family is done for. Although you think you''ve done all these wrongdoings secretly, the truth will surface in no time. Why do you think Dennis has managed to hide for more than twenty years? Was he just nning to hand over his team to Master Mo? What about his subordinates who have been sacrificed? Furthermore, do you think that Brenson doesn''t know what I know? I''ve followed him on the battlefield throughout my entire life. Although I''ve fought so many battles for him, I can''t protect the Bell family on my own. Besides, you guys aren''t children anymore, so you have to pay the price for your wrongdoings. These are the rules of being an adult. But Haniya is innocent, and Mango and Nathaniel have been protecting her. I''ll give up my reputation, and you can protect her by sacrificing the entire Bell family. Do you understand? She is the only innocent person in the family and the only one with a hope of surviving." Lydia body suddenly copsed on the seat when she heard this. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, she didn''t know whether she should be d or regret her decision to send Haniya away twenty years ago. What should she do now? Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 However, Kingston didn''t force Lydia to answer. He knew she would figure it out sooner orter. The car suddenly quieted down, and the atmosphere was somewhat depressing. Meanwhile, the driver was driving quietly. They soon arrived at Carlson''s ce. Carlson''s residence was aze with lights, and he stood outside the door to wee Kingston. Hence, it was obvious that Kingston had told Carlson about his arrival beforehand. Just when the car was about to be parked, Lydia suddenly asked in a low voice, "Dad, why should we tell Master Mo? If we confess to Brenson first, wouldn''t we have a better chance of winning?" "Brenson is old, and Master Mo will take over his position soon. Can''t you see it? Our family''s incident is a test that Brenson had given to him. The sooner he takes care of the matter, the better it would be for him. After all, Brenson will be satisfied, and the country will support him. Obviously, I know what Diego has been doing this year. He has been trying to win over votes all these years as he''s eyeing the position of Brenson, right? Urgh! He''s so useless? Does he think he deserves this position?" Kingston had finally told Lydia everything he knew, so she couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. It turned out that her father-inw and Brenson knew about everything that they had done. They were merely stepping stones so that Master Mo could take over the position of power. That was why they had been allowed to survive until today. Ironically, Diego really thought that he was capable, so he had been proud of himself. It turned out that this was a trap set by the Mo family from the very beginning! Diego thought that he had schemed against Kolton and let him take all the me. He felt that he could escape secretly and pave the way for himself. However, he didn''t know that Brenson had known the truth all along. He was just using these events to train Carlson. Sure enough, the rtionship between Carlson and Nathaniel became closer along the way. Besides, Walter and Nathaniel were rtives, and both of them owned the Grey family''s shipping route. By then, Nathaniel could provide Carlson with sufficient help through the shipping route he held. Hence, they could handle matters such as secretly shipping goods to overseas battlefields. Besides, she doubted whether Thomas had really gone missing in the overseas battlefield. As Lydia thought about everything, she was already breaking out in cold sweat. Brenson was the slyest person of them all! So why was she still struggling now? What was she hesitating about? Kingston was right. After all, Hattie was her daughter, and she had been doting on her for so many years. Since Hattie had done something wrong, she should take responsibility for it. She owed her younger daughter, Haniya, too much, and she would have no chance to make up for it in her life. Right now, she would give it all in exchange for Haniya''s happiness, so she was not afraid now! Lydia suddenly understood what she had to do right now. When Kingston saw her expression, he knew that she had figured things out. He pushed the door open and got out of the car. At the same time, Lydia followed behind him. When Carlson saw Kingston''s arrival, Carlson quickly stepped forward and greeted him. "Kingston, what''s wrong with youing over in the middle of the night? What happened..." "It has nothing to do with anyone. I just want to see my granddaughter." Carlson was surprised when he heard what Kingston had said. "Huh? Your granddaughter?" He was taken aback for a moment. However, Lydia could not control her excitement and said, "Haniya, we''re here to see Haniya." "Oh, okay, but she''s not awake yet. I don''t know if Noah would allow any visitors now." Carlson never intervened in hospital matters and had always entrusted it to Noah. Therefore, he really need to get Noah''s permission beforehand. Meanwhile, Noah was about to sleep when he received the call from Carlson. He was obviously awakened by the phone, so he had a rude attitude." "Master Mo, what on earth do you want? It''s midnight here. Why are you calling me?" Noah was always in a bad mood when he got up. Only Noah, Nathaniel and Walter dared to talk to Carlson in this way Carlson said helplessly, "I don''t want to disturb you, to be honest. But Lydia and Kingston want to see Haniya, I have to ask for your permission." "What for? She''s dying, so both of them can just wait till they get her corpse tomorrow then." When Lydia heard what Noah said, she almost lost her bnce. After seeing this, Nanny Liu quickly held her from behind. "Miss, be careful! You can''t fall down now!" After hearing this, Lydia grasped Nanny Liu''s hand tightly, and she said in a trembling voice, "Noah, I know it''s my fault, but I just want to see her. Can you just let me take a nce from the outside? Will that do?" When Noah heard this, he finally calmed down a little. He also heard that Haniya survived until today because Lydia had sent her away years ago. At this point, Noah restrained his temper a little. "You can do it, but don''t make it long. Maybe you can tell Haniya about her family and how much you missed her over the years as her mother. Now, she is in terrible condition. That jerk, Diego, drew too much blood out of her, and she almost lost her life. Furthermore, she was bitten by the vermin after she lost too much blood. Thus, she''s on the verge of dying now. I have already notified Bettany toe back to help remove the vermin in her, but I don''t know whether she can hold it until shees. So you''d better pray for her to live. Otherwise, there''s nothing we can do." When Lydia heard what Noah had said, she almost burst out into tears. How could this happen to Haniya?! On the other hand, Kingston had never expected things to be that serious as well. "Why did Diego draw her blood?" "What else? Kingston, you''re Brenson''s subordinate. My words may be rude and harsh, but can''t you see what your unlilial son had been doing? He had never intended to let Haniya live at all! Furthermore, he even wants to turn her into a mutated person. He was determined to drain her bloodpletely, and he doesn''t care about her at all." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After hearing what Noah had said, both Kingston and Lydia were burning with anger. Diego Bell! He was such a monster! After all, Haniya was his daughter! Why did he do such a cruel thing upon knowing that Haniya was his daughter? What did he actually think of his wife and children? Since Diego was such a bastard, he could go to hell then! Lydia''s eyes suddenly turned colder when she thought about this. She hung up the phone and looked at Carlson. Then, she said calmly, "Master Mo, I have something to tell you. Can I talk to you alone?" Carlson was slightly stunned, but he seemed to have guessed something. He nced at Kingston and saw that thetter didn''t refuse. Then, Lydia and Carlson talked in the study for a long time. Meanwhile, Nanny Liu was very anxious outside, but Lydia was still inside. After more than an hour, Lydia finally came out of Carlson''s study room. However, she looked as if she had been reborn, and her face was bright again. Right now, Nanny LKu feel as if she had seen the confidence and courage that Lydia used to have in the past. For a moment, Nanny was stunned, while Kingston closed his eyes and lowered his head with a dispirited expression. He knew that this marked the end of the Bell family. Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 "Dad, I''ll go in and see my daughter." Lydia couldn''t wait to see Haniya. It had been more than 20 years and she didn''t know how her daughter was doing now. Lydia walked to the room next door without waiting for Kingston to reply and she was followed by Nanny Liu. When Carlson came out and saw that Kingston seemed to have aged overnight, he couldn''t help but sigh. He asked the surrounding people to leave and personally poured a ss of hot water for Kingston. Kingston was slightly stunned. When he found out that the man in front of him was in Carlson, he quickly took the cup and thanked thetter. He really couldn''t understand. The Mo family was so powerful that they were almost untouchable. However, Carlson grew up to be a fine man and he didn''t go astray. How could his own family members grow up to be a menace to society? He had been travelling around with Brenson and he had witnessed how the older man had lectured Carlson. But how did his family end up like this? Kingston didn''t understand. He looked at the cup in his hands and he didn''t say anything for a long time. Carlson sighed and said, "Uncle, don''t worry, we won''t involve innocent people. Do I have your permission to do this?" Kingston gave a wry smile and said nothing. What else could he say? Even if he stopped and forbade it? The crimes that those bastards have done were impossible to hide. As Ye family''s affairs were solved, everything else would be exposed eventually. Who would have thought that Haniya would run into Mango? This might be fate''s doing. When Carlson saw that Kingston had agreed, he felt somewhat uneasy. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He had been close to Kingston since he was a child. This man had sacrificed everything for his country and the people, but he did not expect that his reputation would be ruined because of his children. Carlson stepped forward and gave Kingston a hug while he whispered, "You still have me, my grandfather, and Haniya." Kingston''s nose suddenly twitched and tears welled up in his eyes. He was an old general that had spent his days on the battlefield for many years without shedding a tear, but he was crying like a child now. Carlson felt upset as well. It was really a pity that he was dered a hero, but he didn''t have any descendants to carry on his legacy. Lydia didn''t care about Kingston''s current mood. She was so desperate to see Haniya, but she became cautious as she approached Haniya''s room. Her daughter, who she had always been thinking about, was lying inside the room, but she felt a little timid now. Nanny Liu held Lydia''s hand tightly and whispered, "Miss, don''t be too nervous." "I... I''m not nervous." Although Lydia said so, her body was trembling and her forehead was sweating. With the help of Nanny Liu, Lydia pushed the door open and saw Haniya hooked onto a respirator on the bed. At that moment, Lydia''s tears flowed down her face. "Haniya..." She bit her lower lip and held back her tears as she walked towards Haniya step by step. Although she did not know what Haniya had experienced, she felt pricks in her eyes as she looked at how injured Haniya was. Lydia almost lost her bnce and she staggered until she sat in front of Haniya''s bed. Haniya''s hands were cold. If not for the little bit of warmth, she would have thought that Haniya had already passed on. Haniya resembled Diego so much that it could be clearly seen that they were rted to each other. But how could Diego do this to his own daughter? Lydia couldn''t stop crying as she looked at the scars on Haniya''s body. She bit her lower lip and suppressed her sobs as she was afraid of disturbing Haniya. Her shoulders trembled and her tears flowed down her cheeks. Nanny Liu feared up as well. "Ms. Bell, I still remember that she was so young when I sent her out. She has grown up now." Nanny Liu''s voice trembled slightly. Jiang Yue grew up in the Jiang Family. Although she was disliked by Diego, she didn''t suffer much and she could live a luxurious life. Haniya was sent away when she was born and she had always lived alone outside. She was even tortured by Diego and it was too heart-wrenching. Lydia continued to cry. She had too much to say to Haniya, but she choked up in silence. What could she say? Could she say that she sent Haniya away because she wanted to save her? How could she be so cruel and ignore Haniya for more than 20 years? It was useless to say all these things. So what if she admitted to her mistakes and called Diego a jerk? If things could be solved that way, this wouldn''t happen at all. She put her hand on her daughter''s cheek. This was the first time in twenty years that she was so close to her daughter, but she felt so distant at the same time. She knew that Noah would save Haniya, and she knew that Haniya''s future would be smooth sailing. This was enough. What she wanted was nothing more than Haniya to live her life. Lydia touched Haniya''s palm and felt her daughter''s weak heartbeat. Her tears fell on the back of her hand continuously. Haniya''s heart skipped a beat as if she had felt something. Her strong desire to live made her constantly breathe in the oxygen from the respirator, but she couldn''t open her eyes because her body was too weak. When Nanny Liu looked at Lydia''s sad expression, she could not help but say, "Ms. Bell, don''t worry too much. When Miss Haniya is cured, you two can have a nice conversation." "I don''t have time, Nanny Liu, I really don''t." This was Lydia''s only chance to see Haniya. After she walked out of this ce, she would turn herself in. She would bear all the responsibilities to protect herself as a witness and ce the me on Diego. She wanted to send Diego, the bastard, to prison herself. Nanny Liu didn''t understand and asked, "Why don''t you have time? Noah has excellent medical skills and he will definitely save you. When the timees, you can tell Miss Haniya that you had no choice but to send her away and it was for her own good. She will understand and forgive you." "How could I dare to hope for her forgiveness? I am a mother who did not have the ability to protect her child and I abandoned her for 20 years. In the end, she was tortured by her biological father. How could I possibly ask her to forgive me? I can''t let her know that she has a useless mother, and she''d better not know that she belongs to the Bell family. Let everything rest with the destruction of my family. From now on, she is just an ordinary person. She just needs to find someone she loves to get married and start a family. I want her to live an ordinary life and be healthy until she grows old." When Lydia made a simple wish, she didn''t see how Haniya''s eyes vaguely fluttered as if she wanted to wake up. Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 "Miss, it''s so unfair of you to do this." Nanny Liu couldn''t stand seeing Lydia''s like this, so she raised her hand and wiped Lydia''s tears away. Lydia said with satisfaction, "Really? But now that I''ve seen her, it doesn''t matter how many grievances I have suffered. Although my life ising to an end, I think that fate is on my side because I can see her live a stable life in the future. I know that I couldn''t provide her with maternal love, but I hope that I canpensate her in the next life. Perhaps it is a kind of blessing for her to live without a mother like me." Haniya seemed to know who was in front of her when she heard this. She wanted to open her eyes and take a look at her mother, but her eyes stayed shut. Lydia sat with Haniya for a while. When she knew that her time was up, she reluctantly kissed Haniya''s forehead and walked away. It was the first time Haniya felt her mother''s kiss, so she couldn''t help but feel shocked. She hated that she couldn''t do anything now and she didn''t know if Lydia would evere back. Kingston had regained his rationality outside. After all, he was a man. After he talked to Carlson for a while, he saw Lydia crying her eyes out. He was slightly stunned, but then he sighed and said, "Can I go in and see her?" Lydia was surprised by his attitude. "Of course, you''re her grandfather." Kingston let out a bitterugh and walked in. He looked at Haniya, who was lying on the bed and said in tears, "My child, I feel sorry for you. I didn''t know about you before this, but the Bell family can''t give you anything now. I hope you don''t me me." After that, he gently touched Haniya''s head and took out a piece of jade from his pocket before he ced it on her neck. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "This is what I got for you not long before you were born. Unfortunately, I thought you were dead after you were born, so I couldn''t give it to you. Today, I finally ced it on you myself. You are very strong and I know that you have suffered too much, but you survived. Among all the descendants of the Bell family, I feel that you are the most like me. Noah said that you might not be able to hold on, but I don''t think so. You are my granddaughter, so you can survive this. What''s more, aren''t you worried about Desmond? I know about that matter and I wanted to tell you that Desmond may be in danger, so you must work hard." Haniya''s heart suddenly ached. Desmond? She couldn''t help but think of the scene when Desmond went berserk. She didn''t know what she had done, but she subconsciously felt that Desmond''s madness seemed to be rted to herself. Haniya''s breathing began to quicken. Kingston looked at Haniya again and then walked out. Lydia seemed to be a little surprised because Kingston came out after such a short time, but it was not the time for her to say anything now. She waited for Kingston toe out and bowed to him while she said, "Dad, I''m not going back. I''m going to the report to the public inspection office now." "Go ahead." Kingston nodded. Lydia looked at Haniya''s room again before she turned and left. Nanny Liu was puzzled. "Miss, why are you going to the public inspection office?" "Nanny Liu, you should stay here because you''re someone I hired. If Diego can''t find me, he will definitely vent his anger on you so it''s safer for you to stay here. Thank you for keeping mepany for so many years. If it is possible, I hope you can take care of my daughter for me in the future. Thank you." Lydia made another bow to Nanny Liu, which scared thetter. "Miss, what are you doing?" Carlson sighed and looked at Kingston. Kingston said in a low voice, "The Bell family is over now. She wants to turn herself in as a mob informant to expose Diego''s crimes. The Bell family is about to copse, so you should stay here with Haniya. She is the only member of our family now. I should thank you as well." Kingston also bowed to Nanny Liu as well after that, which scared her to tears. "Miss, Sir, what are you talking about? I will take good care of Haniya, but the Bell family..." "No matter what the result is, don''t look for me. Nanny Liu, I''ll leave first." Lydia smiled calmly this time. Nanny Liu was in a daze. How long had she not seen Lydia smile sofortably? It was as if her heart had died after marriage and she had been depressed ever since she gave birth. All these years, she had been living like a walking corpse. She had lived a tormented life for the sake of her family''s interest and her children. But now, she was smiling brightly as if she had be her past self again. Nanny Liu suddenly burst into tears because of heartache. "Miss." Lydia did not say anything more. She turned around and walked out while she was followed by Carlson''s men. Kingston seemed to have aged a lot overnight. He looked at Carlson and said, "Master Mo, I''m leaving. Your father is still waiting for me." "Kingston, thank you." Carlson knew that the Bell family did not have to wait until now to settle everything. Since Brenson had already noticed it, he could defeat the Jiang family with just one sentence. If Kingston was selfish, he could even find someone to destroy Diego. The Bell family''s name could be revived. Even if they found traces from the Bell family, t would not be a problem for the Bell family to stay in the capital for another 50 years without conclusive evidence. However, Kingston did not do this. The first reason was that he had to uphold his principles as a soldier, and the second was because he wanted to pave the way for Carlson. Carlson felt that the burden on his shoulders was getting heavier because Kingston sacrificed the Bell family to pave the way for him Brenson and Kingston told him that thew cannot be sphemed with and the truthy in bloodshed. No matter who the other party was, they would pay the price as long as theymitted a crime. The more power one had, the bigger the goals one would have. If they couldn''t uphold their principles, they would end up like the Bell family. Carlson felt very upset. Kingston waved his hand and left, but his figure looked bleaker. Nanny Liu sobbed silently, but she also knew what she should do now. She bowed to Carlson and entered Haniya''s room, only to find that Haniya''s breathing pattern on the machine had changed a little. "Master Mo, can we let Noahe and have a look? Miss Haniya''s breathing rate doesn''t seem to be very stable. It keeps beeping." Nanny Liu was panic and worried. Carlson did not dare to dy and quickly contacted Noah. Noah had a bad temper because he couldn''t sleep well. Genevieve rubbed his temples and said softly, "Haniya''s condition isn''t too stable. If you''re too tired, I can go." "Forget it, I''ll go. You have a lot of work to do and you have to take care of the children. You''re probably more tired than me. Besides, I know Haniya''s condition best. There might be some changes in the capital these days, so you should be careful regardless of whether you''re out or at home. If it''s impossible, arrange for some guards to keep a look out." Genevieve couldn''t help but pause when she heard this. Changes? It seemed that something big was about to happen. Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 Haniya had already woken up when Noah arrived. She looked at Nanny Liu in front of her without saying a word, but her gaze made Nanny Liu''s heart ache. "Miss, how do you feel? Are you in pain? Hold on, Noah wille soon." Haniya was upset when she saw the heartache in Nanny Liu''s eyes. She thought of Lydia. She was so excited when she first learned of her identity, but Diego''s words had driven her into hopelessness. Diego''s attitude towards her couldn''t be fathomed. She doubted her existence because of his expression of disgust and hatred towards her. What was wrong with her? Did all girls deserve to die? What generation were they living in? Why shouldn''t she have the right to live just because she couldn''t take on the role of the heir? Was this a valid reason to be rejected by her parents? She thought that her mother was also like this initially, but Lydia''s words made her understand a lot. In fact, Haniya had given up on her life and she had lost all hope from the moment when Diego told her her identity. Since he was the one who gave her life, she wanted to give it back to him by dying. She didn''t care about her life! What was the point in being alive when she was rejected by her parents? Haniya didn''t realize how stupid she was until she heard Lydia and Kingston''s words. Why would she want to die? Even if no one did not love or dote on her, she still had Desmond and Mango. Her parents were not the only ones in her life. They weren''t in her life over the past 20 years, so what right did they have to decide whether she lived or died? When Lydia said that it might be thest time they met, Haniya wanted to open her eyes to see her mother. Haniya felt even more confused when she was apanied by Nanny Liu, who had been by Lydia''s side all this while, and she didn''t know what to say. Haniya got rid of her embarrassment when Noah arrived. "Doctor Noah." Haniya''s voice was hoarse, so Nanny Liu hurried to get some water. Noah quickly said, "Take care of your throat and don''t talk if you can''t. You''re very weak now so you have to rest. Mango ising soon and she will be sad to see you like this."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Haniya was slightly stunned and her eyes suddenly became a little hot. Was Mangoing? Haniya nodded and felt exhausted, so she closed her eyes again. Nanny Liu felt a little awkward as she was holding a cup of water by the side, and she didn''t know whether she should wake Haniya up or not. Haniya opened her eyes as if she had read Nanny Liu''s mind and reached out to take the cup. "Thank you." Nanny Liu''s eyes were filled with tears. Haniya was indeed different from Hattie. Hattie had been arrogant since she was a child and she didn''t care about anyone at all. Although they were both sisters, Haniya looked like a kind person. Noah checked Haniya''s body and made changes to her medical data. He then told Haniya to rest more before he went out. Carlson had been busy after Lydia made her report. Haniya opened her eyes after Noah left. She looked at Nanny Liu and asked in a low voice, "Where did she go? Will shee tomorrow?" Nanny Liu didn''t know who Haniya was referring to at first. But when she saw the sh of desire in Haniya''s eyes, she couldn''t help but understand. Nanny Liu looked a little sad when she thought of Lydia. "Miss, you need to rest now. Don''t worry about anything else." "She won''te anymore, will she?" There was a hint of desire in Haniya''s eyes. Nanny Liu suddenly didn''t know what to say. She turned her head and stayed silent. Haniya did not ask any more questions and closed her eyes to rest. Nanny Liu felt very upset when she looked at Haniya''s indifferent attitude. Lydia might never see Haniya again, but the younger girl''s feelings towards her mother were somewhat too insipid. Nanny Liu felt very upset didn''t know what to say on behalf of Lydia, but when she thought of Haniya''s body, she still kept quiet to let Haniya rest. It was already midnight by the time Mango arrived at the capital. Dennis heard that his daughter wasing and immediately drove over to pick her up. Mango''s nose twitched when she saw Dennis. She threw herself into his arms, which caught Dennis off guard. "Mango." "Dad, you are so bad! How can you do this? Why can you leave Mom with me? That''s your wife! Why didn''t you discuss anything with us? Aren''t we family? How can you do this? You left Mom more than 20 years ago, and you want to abandon Mom and me again. How can you do this as a man? Aren''t you a father?" Mango went on and on, but Dennis'' heart felt warm. He was determined to kill the Bell family before he came, but he didn''t expect Carlson to stop him. Wisdom and Zion also stopped him as well. Carlson had called and told him that the Bell family was finished, so he didn''t need to do anything. However, Dennis was still a little confused. Now, Dennis suddenly smiled when he heard his daughter''s scolding as she was in his arms. "Why are you stillughing? Do you know how old you are? How can you be so childish? Do you know what will happen if my mom knows what you did? Are you sure that I won''t tell my mom the truth?" "Yes." Compared to Mango''s agitated behaviour, Dennis'' calm reply almost drove her mad. "Are you going to repay my kindness?" Mango''s eyes suddenly widened. Just as he was about to talk about Dennis, Wisdom and Zion woke up from their stupor when they heard the noise. "Mommy!" "Mommy!" The two young and tender voices slightly surprised Mango. She turned her head and saw Wisdom and Zion poking their heads out from the back seat of the car. It was obvious that they had just woken up. She looked at Dennis and said in a low voice, "Why did you bring them out? They should be in bed at this time." "Weren''t they sleeping in the backseat? They insisted oning to pick you up and I couldn''t do anything about it." Dennis said with a doting face. Mango had no time to talk to Dennis. After getting in the car, she started to lecture her two sons. "Why aren''t you bed when it''s sote?" "Mommy, look at Lucas." Zion quickly moved out of the way. Mango saw Lucas, who was sleeping behind him. Mango''s eyes suddenly became teary. Her youngest son had lost weight. She didn''t need to ask about how much he had suffered. At this moment, she felt very ufortable as she stepped forward and picked up Lucas. She felt as though she had regained something that she had lost and it made her choke up. Wisdom whispered, "Mommy, Lucas is fine. He just lost too much blood and needs to rest. Grandpa saved him." Mango turned around to look at Dennis when she heard this, who just happened to walk over. Mango whispered, "Thank you, Dad." "Silly girl." Dennis stroked Mango''s head as a trace of tenderness shed across his heart. Could his life be filled with warmth in the future as well? A car drove straight towards them at high speed just as he was pondering. Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 "Mommy, watch out!" Zion opened his mouth in shock, but the car stopped in front of them. The person who got down from the car was Carlson. Mango frowned slightly and Dennis quickly walked forward. She didn''t know what Carlson said, but Dennis''s face turned serious. Then, he looked inside the car and nodded. Carlson drove away immediately after that. Dennis said in a low voice after getting into the car, "You can go to Master Mo''s house for the time being. There''s going to be chaos in the capital tonight." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s wrong? Is something going to happen?" Mango asked subconsciously. Dennis exined in detail about the Bell family to Mango while driving. Although Zion had also told Mango a little, he wasn''t as detailed as Dennis. She couldn''t help but sigh when she heard this. "It turns out that the Bell family is involved in these things. How is Haniya now?" "I heard that she just woke up. She was quite calm after she found out about her identity, but I''m afraid that Lydia will be locked up." Dennis couldn''t imagine how there could be such a heartless father like Diego in this world. Mango couldn''t expect this either, but she was still a little worried about Haniya. Dennis quickly drove to the Carlson''s house. Carlson was not there and the house was empty. It looked as if he had gone out because something happened suddenly. Mango looked at the time, but she didn''t say anything. She made arrangements for her sons and she didn''t let Dennis go out either. Instead, she asked Dennis to take care of the three children before she went to look for Haniya. She knew that Haniya might be asleep now, but she was still worried. Nanny Liu immediately woke up when she heard the footsteps. Nanny Liu was very cautious although she was in the hospital and she took care of Haniya carefully. When Mango came in, she saw a middle-aged woman looking at her cautiously with a mop. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" Perhaps it was because her voice was too shaky or it was a little loud, but Haniya suddenly woke up. Mango turned on the lights. The light shone on Haniya''s face and she narrowed her eyes before opening them. When she saw Mango, she was stunned for a moment. She was so excited that she wanted to get up, but she was stopped by Mango. "Don''t move. You need to rest now." "Mrs. Ye!" Haniya''s eyes suddenly turned red. Nanny Liu waspletely stunned. Haniya didn''t have much emotion when she asked about Lydia. Nanny Liu had assumed that Haniya always kept her feelings hidden, but who was this woman? How could Haniya be so excited? And Haniya addressed her respectfully? Nanny Liu was not used to it. No matter what, Haniya was the daughter of the Bell family. Now she called anotherdy this way, she acted as if she was from a lower ss. "Miss, this is..." Nanny Liu frowned tightly. Haniya said excitedly, "This is Nathaniel''s wife, and she''s my superior." Haniya did not feel inferior at all. On the contrary, she was very close to Mango. "Mrs. Ye, I miss you so much." "I miss you too." When Mango recalled everything that Haniya had endured, she patted the girl''s hand and whispered, "I already know your identity." "There''s nothing to say. I''m still the same as before." Haniya did not say anything, but her eyes were a little lonely and sad. After all, nobody wanted to be born without any blessings. Mango''s heart was in turmoil. "I think you are you look well now. You will be fine as long as you''re under treatment. Besides, I will also call Desmond toe over." "Don''t let hime over! Santell Capital is in chaos now and he can''t help even if hees here. I still hope that he will be fine." Haniya was a little sad when she mentioned Desmond. "Mrs. Ye, I was confused before. Did I do something bad to Desmond?" Desmond''s appearance when he lost control had been stuck in her mind and she always felt that it had something to do with herself. How could Mango bear to talk about the past when she saw Haniya''s expression? Furthermore, Desmond didn''t want Haniya to know either. She simply smiled and said, "No, it has nothing to do with you. The Liu family were the ones that did it." "Huh? What?" Haniya had some recollections of the incident, but she could not remember who did it. "I don''t seem to remember." "If you can''t remember, you don''t have to think about it. Take good care of yourself because Desmond is still waiting for you. Besides, don''t you want to see your mother?" Mango had heard Dennis mention that Lydia was able to turn herself in because of Haniya. Nanny Liu suddenly became excited when she heard this, but she knew that there was no room for her to speak, so she could only look at Haniya eagerly. Haniya paused. She could not help but feel a little moved when she thought of her mother''s gentle voice. "Is that okay? I thought..." "I will find a way as long as you want to meet her. I''m sure you know about the rtionship between Nathan and Master Mo. I think we can make an exception for this." Haniya''s eyes lit up when she heard Mango''s words. "I''ll be fine, Madam." "I know. Go to bed early and I''lle back to see you tomorrow morning." Mango patted Haniya''s hand. The younger girl was really tired, so she nodded and closed her eyes before she fell asleep. Nanny Liu could see that Mango was truly sincere, so she hurriedly sent Mango out of the room. "Mrs. Ye, I''m sorry you have to go through so much trouble for Miss Haniya." "Take good care of her. I can see that you''ve been treating her very well. I''ve been too busy to take care of her recently, so it''s my fault. I''ll protect her in the future." Nanny Liu suddenly burst into tears when she heard Mango''s words. Lydia''s efforts were not in vain, and Haniya would finally have a smooth future. By the time Mango returned to her room, Zion and Wisdom had already fallen asleep. However, Lucas hadn''t woken up yet. Dennis handed Lucas to her andforted, "He''s so blessed and I''m sure he''ll be fine." "I know, but I still feel bad. If Nathan were here, he would probably be heartbroken." Nathaniel and Walter hadn''te back after they went to the battlefield overseas. Thomas and Rainie didn''t return either, so Mango was very worried. Dennis really wanted to know what his daughter was thinking and he whispered, "Don''t worry, they''ll be fine." "Does the Bell family have anything to do with the war overseas?" "Everything will naturally end tomorrow." Dennis didn''t exin it clearly, but his words made Mango feel reassured. Sure enough, it had something to do with the Bell family! She did not dare to imagine why were the Bell family still dissatisfied even though they were already so powerful? What was their n overseas? She didn''t ask about these things, nor did she want to. She then pushed Dennis out and fell asleep with her youngest son in her arms. There might be a tough battle tomorrow. Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 Carlson had already surrounded the Jiang family with his men when everyone was asleep. Diego was dragged out of his sleep, so he had a bad temper. "Bastard! Who are you? Do you know who I am? How dare you trespass the Bell family? Do you want to die?" Kingston reponded by pping Diego across the face. This directly woke Diego up. He looked at his father and couldn''t help but be stunned. "Dad, what are you doing in the middle of the night?" Of course, the woman lying next to Diego was not Lydia. When Kingston looked at his good- for- nothing son, he almost spat at thetter. "Do you still acknowlegde me as your father? Diego, you are worse than scum!" The woman beside Diego quickly pulled the quilt over herself and shivered. She only heard that Kingston worked for Brenson, but she did not know why he brought people to Diego''s room in the middle of the night. Diego heard his father scolding him and retorted, "Dad, what''s wrong with you?" "Dress yourself and get out!" Kingston left the room angrily. Diego didn''t know why, but he saw a group of people in his house when he got dressed and went out. These people were wearing uniforms and Carlson was sitting on their sofa drinking tea. When he saw Diegoing out, he couldn''t help but smile. "Good morning, Mr. Bell." It was only two o''clock in the morning and it was a little too early, but Diego was somewhat uneasy. "Master Mo, what are you doing?" "There is no other way. I received a report, so I need you toe with me for an investigation! Take him away!" Under Carlson''smand, the group of people quickly came forward and restrained Diego. Diego was scared now. "Dad, what''s going on? How can you just stand there and watch others treat your son like this?" "I am a soldier first before I''m your father!" Kingston said with hatred and turned his head aside. Diego waspletely confused. "Dad, don''t you care about me?" "It''s none of my business. You''ve done so many crimes, so you have to pay for it yourself."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Kingston had already calmed down, so he was cold-blooded and ruthless now. Only Carlson knew how gut-wrenching this was for Kingston. Diego suddenly struggled. "Dad, you can''t ignore me! I''m your son!" No matter how much Diego struggled, he was taken away eventually. Since they had chosen a time when everyone was asleep, none of the suspects could escape. When the morning sunlight filtered in through the window, Mango turned on her phone and the news was all about the Bell family. Those reporters might have received the news a long time ago, so they rushed to get the manuscript done throughout the night. All the evil deeds of the Bell family and Diego were completely exposed to the public. Everyone was shocked. The crimed of the Bell family were too numerous to be listed. At the same time, a message came from the battle overseas. Thomas was found. His team was led into the enemy''s territory by one of his own men. The traitor had been arrested and sent to the military court. The traitor had confessed to his crimes and he was instructed by Diego to destroy Carlson and render him useless. Thus, some of the members of the Bell family were involved. The whole country was in an uproar. Diego''s treacherous intentions were obvious. Diego''s name was tainted as more evidence was found, and all of the traitors involved also lost their jobs one by one. When Mango saw this, her heart was finally at ease. Nathaniel and Walter also sent her a message at the same time to tell her that they were well. They also asked her not to miss them too much. They needed Thomas to subdue the enemy, so they could note back for the time being. Mango sent a message to ask them to take care before putting down her phone. The sun hadpletely risen and the haze had beenpletely dispelled. It was like if the gue had been removed in the capital, and it would be more brilliant in the future. Mango stood in front of the window while she looked at the clear waters outside and she could not help but smile. The world was finally at peace. Zion and Wisdom also saw the news, but they didn''t know what to say. They were just children, so they should just do their part. Dennis personally cooked breakfast for Mango and the others. Mango looked at her youngest son, who was still sleeping. If it weren''t for his regr breathing, she would have thought that he wasn''t alive anymore. Mango came to the dining room while she held her son in her arms. When she saw the breakfast that Dennis had made, she felt very warm in her heart. "Dad, your cooking is much better than Uncle Terrance." "Don''t let him hear this, or he will be sad." Dennis smiled and asked the children to sit down for dinner. Wisdom looked at Lucas, who was in Mango''s embrace. He subconsciously examined his younger brother and only rxed when he saw that nothing was wrong. Zion busied himself serving the dishes to Mango, but he didn''t serve any food to Dennis and he seemed to be enjoying himself. The Bell family''s affair had been going on for more than a week and it was widely known. Brenson was furious and held a press conference to severely punish those who were rted to the Bell family. Kingston had always been on Brenson''s side when it came to this matter. The families in the capital began to reshuffle and many big families copsed because of their involvement. Some of the leaders could not stand it and all of them went to Kingston. They said that Kingston was really ruthless and that he had sent his whole family to prison for the sake of glory. Unfortunately, what was the point of wealth and glory to an old man like Kingston? Kingston did not react to this at all. Haniya recovered very quickly over the week and she felt very ufortable when she saw so many people scolding Kingston. She knew that this was all part of Kingston''s intentions and that he was doing this so she could have a clean reputation. She could not help but admire her grandfather even more. Haniya requested to see Kingston after she got out of bed. It was the first time she had seen her grandfather. She looked at the old man, who was white hair and listened to Mango''s stories about his heroic feats. She started to respect him even more. However, she was not used to addressing him as her grandfather, so she could not help but feel nervous. Kingstonughed. He had always been serious his whole life and he seldom smiled at his son. However, heughed when he saw Haniya, who was kind and innocent. She was the true hope of the Bell family! "Are you feeling better?" Kingston spoke first, which made Haniya a little excited. "Well, I''m much better now. Don''t mind thements on the Inte. You have always been a hero in my heart!" Haniya her face heat up after she said that, but Kingston was very gratified. "Do you want to join the army?" Haniya was stunned by Kingston''s words. Could she do that? Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 Haniya had never thought that she would have such an opportunity. Now that she had heard of Kingston''s heroic deeds and learned about her past, she had the same idea as well. However, what Diego and his men did should have destroyed her chances of joining the army. Haniya''s excited eyes gradually lost brilliance when she thought of this. She lowered her head and said, "I''m happy with my life now." Kingston looked at Haniya and understood her thoughts. He sighed and said, "You''re such a good child. If you want to join the army, I will find a way for you." "Grandpa! I''m really happy living my life like this now." Haniya knew that Kingston had never used his own rights for personal affairs in his life, so she did not want him to go against his principles. She could choose not to join the army. She would still lead a good life even if she could join the Dark Night Empire. Mango had given her a lot of warmth that she had never had before and she was grateful for that. Kingston looked at Haniya and he had mixed feelings in his heart. "I heard that you like Desmond?" Haniya''s face was covered with a blush when Kingston mentioned her crush. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Well, he looks fine." Haniya was a little worried when she thought of the surveince and investigations on Desmond. "Grandpa, Desmond ispletely normal now!" "I know. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to him." Haniya did not feel veryforted by Kingston''s words, but she was still worried. "Grandpa, you really won''t do anything to him? What about the higher-ups?" "They won''t either, but I''m afraid that Desmond can''t be an ordinary person with his status." Haniya became even more uneasy when she heard Kingston''s words. "Grandpa, what do you mean?" Kingston asked Haniya to sit down and said in a low voice, "Although Desmond has returned to normal, his agility is the best I''ve ever seen and I want him to stay in the military region." "What if he refuses?" Haniya held Kingston''s hand nervously. In fact, Kingston also had another granddaughter, Hattie. However, she had never dared to hold his hand like this and talk to him like a normal grandfather. But he couldn''t bear to reject Haniya. Kingston suddenly smiled and said, "If he doesn''t want to, I will vouch for him. Don''t worry." "Thank you, Grandpa!" Haniya hugged Kingston and she felt as though the void in her heart had been filled up. She apanied Kingston for a while before returning to her room. When she saw Mango sitting there staring at her, she couldn''t help but hurry forward. "Mrs. Ye? Why didn''t you tell me when you came?" "It''s nothing, how was your chat with your grandfather?" Mango was also happy for Haniya. She was afraid that Haniya would be sad over what happened with the Bell family, so she came over to take a look. Haniya said with a smile, "Grandpa is very good. Thank you, Mrs. Ye. If it weren''t for you, I might not have been able to see my family." "Don''t be silly." Mango smiled. Nanny Liu had already prepared tea leaves for Mango. When she saw Haniya, she quickly brought over Haniya''s medicine. "Miss, you have to eat all of them. They are good for your health." Haniya really couldn''t bear it after smelling the strong herbal smell. However, she couldn''t reject it when she thought of everything Mango had done for her. She missed Desmond so much! The thought made Haniya depressed, but she still ate the medicineit. Mango naturally knew that it tasted bad. In order to divert Haniya''s attention, she smiled and said, "Desmond will be here in a few days." "Is that true?" Haniya''s eyes lit up, but he couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed when she saw Mango''s teasing eyes. "Is he okay?" "I don''t know, but you can see for yourself." Mango chuckled as she spoke. Haniya said a little coquettishly, "Mrs. Ye, you are teasing me!" "I don''t think Desmond will leave this time." Mango''s words made Haniya slightly stunned. She could not help thinking of Kingston''s words. "IS Desmond going to join the army?" "Yes. It''s his own choice." Mango was also very surprised when she heard this news. However, since it was Desmond''s choice to do so, she naturally respected it. Haniya knew why Desmond chose to do this. It was just because of Haniya''s identity and the only one left in the Bell family was Kingston. Since Haniya was the only descendant of the Bell family, she naturally had to apany Kingston and that was why Desmond chose to stay. Haniya''s heart couldn''t help but fill with warmth. Everyone was scolding the Bell family at this time, but Desmond stayed because of her and she loved him even more in her heart. Mango knew that Haniya had already thought of the reason. Although Mango was a little reluctant to part with Desmond, she was also happy to see that Desmond could find his own happiness. "I know that you''ve always been in the medical field, so I asked Genevieve to arrange work for you in the military hospital. You''ll be a nurse in the military hospital in the future. Kingston said that he didn''t intend to let you acknowledge your ancestral roots. Your name will still be Haniya and he told the public that he had adopted you as his granddaughter, so your background is clean. You can even join the army if you want to!" Mango told everything to Haniya. Haniya''s mouth was suddenly agape as she looked at Mango in surprise. Then, her eyes filled with tears and she asked, "Madam, don''t you want me anymore?" Haniya looked like an abandoned child, which made Nanny Liu choke up as well. She didn''t know what Haniya had gone through all these years, but she could see that Haniya had a deep affection for Mango. Now that she heard Haniya''s words, she couldn''t help but feel a little worried. Mango didn''t feel good, but she smiled and said, "Silly girl, do you want it or not? We''re friends and you''re not my servant. All of us have our own lives. Nathan and I are going to Y Country, so we''ll come back to visit you in the future. Besides, Desmond is going to join the army in the capital and he will definitely work under Master Mo. Aren''t you married to him? Would it be alright if you abandon him and fly to another country with me? "Why do you want to go abroad?" Haniya couldn''t figure it out. Mango didn''t want to exin further, so she just smiled and said, "Nathan has transferred out of his career. There isn''t much business left in Ocean City. Furthermore, I don''t feel at ease about Xiao Linyi''s current situation. It''s better for me to go to Y Country and look for my brother. Maybe he will be able to nurse himself well." When Haniyaheard Mango mention Lucas, she knew that she couldn''t ask Mango to stay any longer. She lookedpletely dejected because she had to part with Mango. "Mrs. Ye, what are you going to do?" She hugged Mango. Mango was also reluctant to part with Haniya, but she knew that her battle was overseas and her husband was there as well. She gently patted Haniya''s back and whispered, "Zion will stay in the capital. I hope you can help me take care of him." Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 Haniya hurriedly nodded when she heard Mango entrusting Zion to her. "Madam, don''t worry. I will take good care of Zion." "You should also take care of yourself. Besides, I have already told Master Mo that I will let you meet Lydia." Haniya was stunned by these words. Nanny Liu was very excited as she stood my the side. "Mrs. Ye, is this true?" "It''s true, but it might be thest time. Haniya, you have to be mentally prepared." Mango knew Haniya''s desire for family affection, but there were some things that could not be undone. It was already a miracle for Haniya to meet Lydia. Haniya naturally knew this, so she nodded with a heavy heart. Mango''s sadness decreased a little because of the impact of this matter. Haniya was sent out in a special car in the afternoon while she was apanied by Nanny Liu. Haniya didn''t have to take Nanny Liu with her, but she knew that Nanny Liu was extremely close to Lydia. Thus, she naturally hoped to give them a chance to say goodbye. When Haniya sat in the reception room and saw Lydiae out in prison clothes, her eyes were still teary even though it was the first time she saw Lydia. Lydia''s eyes were calm, but she was more or less agitated when she saw Haniya. "You shouldn''t havee to this ce." "Mom..." Haniya thought she could not call Lydia that, but she naturally said it out when she saw Lydia. Perhaps it was because of the blood rtionship or something else. Not only did Haniya shout it out, but she also cried as well. Lydia''s eyes were filled with tears when she heard Haniya calling her ''Mom''. "s..." She never thought that she could still hear her daughter call her that in her lifetime. Lydia actually wanted to hug Haniya, but she knew that she couldn''t. Lydia reached out to follow the outlines of Haniya''s face across the ss and she tried to engrave it in her heart. "Mom, are you okay in there?" Haniya had heard of the things that happened in prison and she was very worried about it. Lydia smiled and said, "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry about me. It''s just that you won''t have any rtives by your side in the future. You must take good care of yourself. You don''t have to be rich, and I just want you to be safe and sound. It''s my fault. I was forced to leave you that year, so please don''t hate me." "No! I don''t hate you!" Haniya knew that if it weren''t for Lydia''s ability to adapt to the situation, she might not have been able to survive until now. She might not even be able to know Mango and the rest of her friends, and she may not have her current life. She just felt a little sorry that she had no chance to be with Lydia in this life. They had to be separated as soon as they met, and it was very likely that they would be apart forever. It was really heart-wrenching. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lydia smiled when she heard that Haniya did not hate her. "My daughter is the kindest girl I know, but she doesn''t have a good family. I heard that you have a boyfriend named Desmond, right? I didn''t have the chance to meet him. I saved you a sum of money in the bank under Nanny Liu''s name, which is my dowry for you. This is also the only thing that I can give you." Haniya instantly felt ufortable. "Mom, I don''t need it. Actually, I just want to be with you." Haniya knew that it was just her hope, but she couldn''t help it. How could Lydia not feel the same way? But she had chosen the wrong path and there was no turning back. She looked at Haniya with great reluctance and she wanted nothing more than for time to stop. Nanny Liu burst into tears. Although Lydia''s crime was not confirmed, her sentence wouldn''t be light because she protected Diego. She might even be sentenced to death. "Miss!" Nanny Liu cried and looked at Lydia. Her whole life had been ruined by Diego. Haniya walked away and went outside alone. The cold wind whipped across her face, but she had noints because she felt extremely down. She had always known that no one could go against thew. Nanny Liu came out in a few minutes, but her eyes were severely swollen. Although she tried her best to hold back her grief when she saw Haniya, it was extremely obvious. Haniya patted on Nanny Liu''s shoulder and whispered, "Nanny Liu, my mother''s mood is calm. At least she lived her whole life with kindness." "Miss, I just feel sad. I''ve been with her since she were young. Until now, I..." Nanny Liu couldn''t control herself, so Haniya could onlyfort her. It was already night when they came back. Haniya was exhausted and went back to the room, but she suddenly saw that Desmond. Although he shouldn''t be here, he was sitting on her bed while he looked through the photos. She waspletely stunned and she thought that she was hallucinating. Desmond couldn''t help butugh when he saw how child-like she looked. "What? Don''t you recognize me?" "You... why are you here? Didn''t Madam say it would take a few more days?" Haniya was a little happy. She ran quickly and threw herself into Desmond''s arms. She realized that he was really here when she felt his warmth. Desmond gently embraced her and said softly, "I missed you, so I rushed here immediately." Haniya''s face suddenly turned red. When did he learn how to say such sweet words? But she missed him as well. Haniya feltpletely at ease when Desmond''s scent enveloped her. "I just went to see my mother. If I had known that you woulde, I should have taken you with her and let her see her son-inw." "There will be a chance in the future." Desmond''s words made Haniya''s eyes dim. "I don''t think so. I heard that the results of the trial will be released tomorrow, and then my mom may..." She couldn''t finish her sentence. Desmond knew about Haniya''s desire for family affection. Now that she had finally found her loved ones, no one expected that things would end up like this. He didn''t know how tofort Haniya, so he could only hug her and warm her up. Haniya also knew that she should not be so idle. She couldn''t help but smile and say, "I heard from Mrs. Ye that you are going to join the army in the capital?" "Yes, I am." Desmond nodded with tenderness in his eyes. "So I''m going to propose to you. Dear Miss Bell, are you willing to marry me and be my wife?" The proposal came so suddenly that Haniya waspletely stunned. "What? You don''t want to?" "I do!" Haniya knew that she was willing to marry him at this time because she loved him sincerely. There were no flowers or a ring, but Desmond''s love for her was enough. What she wanted was not just worldly possessions. Desmond suddenlyughed when he heard Haniya''s answer. A loud bang could suddenly be heard and it sounded like an explosion, which startled Haniya. Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 The sky outside immediately became filled with colours. The fireworks that soared into the sky were so brilliant and beautiful. Haniya suddenly stunned and she could only hear Desmond''s gentle voice. "Do you like it?" "Yes." Haniya''s eyes suddenly became wet. She couldn''t help but think of the first time she first saw Desmond. At that time, he was cold, reserved, and he ignored everyone. She had shamelessly followed him and got rejected countless times. She finally gained courage after she kept being embarrassed. Now that Desmond finally belonged to her, Haniya couldn''t express how happy she was. "Why are you crying even though you like it?" Desmond took out a diamond ring from his pocket and put it on Haniya''s finger. She whispered, "Mrs. Ye told me that I can order this ring with my ID and it''ll be for life, so you have to think clearly about it. Once you wear it, you won''t be able to take it off. I will never divorce you." Haniya felt that her tears were even more than before. "You''re so bad." She threw herself into Desmond''s arms and felt that her happiness came too suddenly, which made her a little lost for words. Desmond''s breath hitched when Haniya moved around in his arms. Haniya lowered her head after she consented, and Desmond kissed her fiercely before he took her directly to the bed. No one disturbed them throughout the night. Mango had been keeping Dennis and the childrenpany for the past few days. Zion was called by Carlson due to an urgent matter and Wisdom told Mango that he wanted to stay in the Capital. In other words, both of her sons had been taken in by Carlson. It was a terrible feeling. The next day, Mango went straight to Carlson''s office and closed the office door as if no one else was around. Carlson froze for a moment and he felt a little awkward. "Mrs. Ye, I don''t think it''s good of you to do this? Nathaniel is jealous. If he..." "If my son suffers even a little under your car, I don''t care what your future or present status is. I''ll tear down your entire office." This was a clear threat! There were not many people who dared to talk to him like this. Nathaniel was one, and Mango was the other. Carlsonughed and said, "I know that you love your son, but the potential of such a brilliant boy like your son can only be utilized with me, so..." "I allowed them to stay not because they can utilize their potential with you. You should know that if I want to, I can also give them enough room to grow. I agreed because they wanted to stay. Master Mo, they are still children, but the enthusiasm in their hearts is real and I hope you won''t disappoint them." Mango spoke in a solemn manner. Carlson didn''t joke around as well and he nodded his head seriously. "Don''t worry. No one can touch them as long as I''m here." "In that case, I will entrust my sons to you, Master Mo." After saying that, Mango bowed deeply towards Carlson, which caused him to jump in fright. "Mrs. Ye, you don''t need to do that." "That''s what I should do. When you inherit that position, I will have to bow to you sooner orter. One of the reasons I came here today is for the children and the other is to say goodbye to you." Everything was settled, and Haniya and Desmond were together as well. They would have their own lives in the future regardless of whether it would be filled ith hardships or happiness. Carlson was a little surprised, but he understood her intentions as well. "Are you going to the battlefield overseas?" "Yes." Mango did not evade the question. Although Nathaniel had sent a message to tell Mango that they were fine and told her not to miss him, she missed him so much that she felt as if her chest was tightening. Carlson also understood this feeling as well. When he thought of Mango and her Dark Night Empire, he couldn''t help but say, "Bring your people with you. It''s not peaceful over there." "Thank you." Mango left the Carlson''s office. The sun shone on the road and made everyone feel warm. Dennis was waiting for Mango in the distance. He saw here out with a faint smile and felt that she immediately looked more refreshed. She opened the door and jumped up as she said with a smile, "Dad, you are retired and you don''t have any backers now. You''d better think about how to exin it to Mom. Do you really think she doesn''t know anything?" Dennis couldn''t help butugh at Mango''s teasing. "Did you secretly report to her?" "Since my mom gave birth to me, I have to stand on the same side as her." Mango made a goofy faca and she felt extremely happy inside. She was d that Dennis was able to live a peaceful life and she was also grateful for Carlson''s help. Otherwise, she really didn''t know if she could still endure the pain of losing her loved ones. Dennis didn''t reprimand her, but he shook his head instead. He looked at the office building of the Mo family and felt relieved. For so many years, he had never felt as rxed as he was at this moment. He could finally live a life that belonged to him with Queena. He remembered that Queena liked watching him paint. He hadn''t drawn for many years, and he didn''t know if he could still draw Dennis'' mind was filled with thoughts about his future with Queena. Mango had already taken out her phone and sent a message to Merle and the others. "Gather everyone from the Dark Night Empire and go to the overseas battlefield with me." After Mango sent the message, she felt somewhat uneasy when she looked at Lucas, who was sleeping. Dennis saw her gaze and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to him as long as Tristan is along. Your mother and I will be fine as well. We''ve decided to take your grandfather to Ango to settle down and bring your two sons with us. Rita also agreed to go with us. You can do whatever you want and don''t worry about the future. There are so many people here, and we can definitely take care of a few children?" Mango was very touched in her heart. She knew that the reason why she could be so willful was that Nathaniel always gave in to her, and the other was that she had a family who loved her. "Dad, you''ve worked hard. I wille back as long as I find Nathan and Rainie." After all, Rainie was pregnant and the battlefield was very chaotic. Although the Bell family had copsed, no one knew what they would encounter outside, including Nathaniel and Walter. She was worried about them. Mango wouldn''t be able to sit still if she didn''t see it with her own eyes. Now that most of the domestic affairs had been solved and everyone was here, what she wanted to do the most right now was to be with Nathaniel. She hadn''t seen Nathaniel for a long time. She missed him! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Endless thoughts yed in Mango''s head and it made her feel anxious. Lucas'' condition was very stable, but his body was a little weak and he needed a long period of rest. Mango was not an expert in this aspect, but she rested assured with Tristan around. The car drove quickly towards the airport and the two nes were waiting for them there. Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 Dennis brought Lucas along when he said goodbye to Mango. Mango once again felt the sadness because she was leaving. She sniffed and kissed her son on the forehead. She whispered, "Dad, when Ie back from the battlefield, I don''t want to leave any of you anymore. I feel so uneasy." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dennis didn''t feel good either. He used to be a stubborn man who had nothing to worry about. Since he knew that Queena was still alive and that he had a daughter, his heart gradually became gentler. No one liked to say goodbye, but everyone had to learn to deal with it. They would have a happy reunion in the future after they parted, so they were looking forward to it. "Take good care of yourself and protect yourself. Don''t let your mother and I worry about you." "Yes, I will." Mango nodded. She knew that she could stay in Ango to wait for Nathaniel and the others, but she missed him too much. So she had to go this time. Dennis took the lead in carrying the child onto the helicopter. The moment Mango saw the helicopter fly, she didn''t feel any better than before. Henry stood behind her and held an umbre for her to shade her from the hot sun. He said in a low voice, "Madam, we should go." Mango looked at Henry behind her and noticed that he had grown very quickly in the past two years. Besides Merle, he was practically the second person in charge of the Dark Night Empire. His face had already lost its hint of tenderness and his calm confidence was easily noticed. Mango nodded and got on the ne. Michael and the others were also on the ne. This was beyond Mango''s expectations. "Why are you guys here?" Michael''s expression was a little heavy. He looked at Mango and finally decided not to hide it from her. He whispered, "Mr. Ye and the rest were ambushed. He used the secretmunication channel of Baxter Alliance to contact us, so we''re going to give them support. We happened to hear that Henry and the others were going as well, so we wanted to go with you." "An ambush?" Mango''s heart was pounding erratically. No wonder she felt uneasy today. It turned out that Nathaniel and the others had an ident. "What''s the specific situation?" Michael shook his head. "We don''t know. If it weren''t for the urgent situation, Mr. Ye wouldn''t have contacted us through such a secret channel. Now we only hope that we can make it there in time." "Let the pilot speed up!" Mango gave the order with a calm tone even though her palms were already sweating. After she had gone through so much, she was no longer the woman who always cried and panicked when something happened to her. The ne soon arrived at the overseas battlefield, but it was a miserable situation. There were wounded people everywhere in the hospital, but there were not enough doctors, nurses, and beds. The whole hospital was in chaos. "Nurse, do you still need anti-inmmatory drugs? Hurry up and give me what''s left!" A doctor in a white coat shouted directly and a nurse quickly ran to the treatment room. Mango should not havended in this zone, but she was forced tond on the spot. They said that there was an open fire in the war zone in front of them, so their ne could not fly over. Henry quickly helped Mango off the ne. When he saw this scene, he felt as if his mind was in a state of turmoil. They grew up in a peaceful society and they didn''t know how cruel the battlefield could be, especially Mango. Although she had experienced a lot with Nathaniel, it was the first time for her to see such a tragic scene. It was as if he had entered hell on earth. Michael frowned and recalled the scene when he had entered the battlefield with Nathaniel and the others. He nced at Mango and said in a low voice, "This is the battlefield. Every human life here is very fragile, and the battlefield overseas is even crueller. It''s very likely that people will die because of theck of medicine." Mango saw that there was medicine among the supplies on the way here. She didn''t know why at that time, but now she finally understood. "Did you bring these drugs here for them?" "I did it for Mr. Ye. I don''t know where they are and what they''ve gone through. What I can do is to give them aprehensive n so I''ll have enough medical supplies to save them." Mango was moved by Michael''s words. At this moment, she suddenly heard a familiar voice in her ear. "Nurse, quick! This soldier is injured. Arrange treatment for him quickly!" Mango quickly turned around and looked at the woman not far away. It was Rainie! She had a big belly and she was transporting the wounded. Her face and body were covered with dirt, but shepletely disregarded it. Mango thought that she had been mistaken and immediately rubbed her eyes. When she realized that it really was Rainie, she ran over quickly. "Rainie!" She grabbed Rainie''s arm and looked at thetter''s belly as she asked nervously, "Why are you here? Don''t you know that you are pregnant?" For a moment, Rainie was stunned by Mango''s arrival. However, she quickly retracted her hand and said, "Mango, I''ll catch up with youter. I don''t have time right now." After that, she pushed the cart directly into the operating room. Mango waspletely stunned. She knew that Rainie had never learned any medical skills, so she could not help but be filled with admiration when she saw how skilled Rainie was. It was as if Rainie had done it thousands of times. This was what a military wife should be like. Rainie was Thomas''s wife and he could lose his life anytime. She thought that Rainie would do anything to find Thomas, but she did not expect that she would take care of these soldiers here and do everything that she could as a woman. No one knew Rainie''s feelings for Thomas better than Mango. She had chosen to let go of such a deep misunderstanding, so how could she not worry about Thomas now? However, she stayed here and tried her best to help these injured people. Mango suddenly looked up to Rainie even more. "Henry, give Merle a call and ask him to send supplies. Also, ask Master Mo to send some doctors and nurses over." "All right. Henry quickly went to do it, but he received some bad news. "Madam, the war ahead is still ongoing and they''ve cut off all the routes to the country. This ce has been isted from the moment when wended." What? Mango frowned slightly and she finally realized the cruelty of the war. "Master Mo will not give up these warriors, so this matter should not be exposed for the time being. We still don''t know where Nathan and the others are. At this time, what we can do is to protect the wounded people and their families here. Don''t let anyone hurt them! Let the people in Dark Night take this order!" "Yes, Madam!" "From now on,the Dark Night Empire will protect everyone here at all costs!" Mango gave an order. At the same time, there was a loud crash outside and the entire ground seemed to be trembling. The shouts of the doctors and nurses could be heard following that. Mango could not hear what they were saying clearly because the entire ce erupted in chaos. Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 "Madam, watch out!" Henry protected Mango almost immediately. The loud noise made everyone''s ears numb. Mango couldn''t hear for a while, but she quickly pushed Henry away and ran straight to the window. The war was raging outside and it seemed that it was about to break out. Mango had never seen a war before. She always thought that she was living in a peaceful era and that she would never have a chance to see a war in her life. But at this moment, she realized how cruel war was. It seemed that some people were blown up. For a moment, all the sounds were mixed together and it made everyone feel very ufortable. "Madam, it''s dangerous here." Henry was about to drag Mango away when Michael walked over. "This is war. Compared to our era, the current war is even crueller because the current war weapons are too advanced. There is a chance they would use nuclear weapons as well." Mango''s chest tightened bit by bit. She didn''t know that the environment here was so bad before she came. After she arrived, she knew how frightening it was to live here. "What can I do?" At this moment, Mango understood Rainie. She understood why Rainie didn''t go after Thomas even though she was worried. Instead, Rainie would do everything she could to help those injured. Rainie knew that even if she went out to look for Thomas, she might not be able to find him. Thomas was in the same situation as Nathaniel, Walter, and the others. Thomas was a soldier and he was an elite agent. Since they went out toplete their mission, it was impossible for inexperienced women like them to find him. The reason why she came here was that she wanted to get closer to them, and she imagined that she would meet them by chance. But they couldn''t just wait idly. They had to do something for the sake of their husbands, even if it was just to relieve the pain for theirrades. Michael seemed to be a little surprised by Mango''s question. "I thought you would ask me where Mr. Ye is." "I want to, but I know that you don''t know either. Even if you do, you may not be able to tell me. You are afraid that I will be a burden to him, and you are also afraid that you won''t be able to exin it to Nathan if I get hurt. You can rest assured that this is not a ce I am familiar with, so I won''t rush forward rashly or act like a hero. I will only do things I can do like Rainie. I will wait here for Nathan and the others toe back!" Mango''s words stunned Michael again. He looked at Mango and he was speechless for a long time. Perhaps a person only needed a moment to grow up, or maybe feelings would stay regardless of life or death. Michael looked at the gunfire outside and said in a low voice, "I don''t know either, but I know that they used the cannon instead of nuclear weapons. This means that their nuclear weapons have malfunctioned or they don''t dare to use them. Either way, this means that Mr. Ye may have seeded! They''ll be back soon." This might be the best news Mango had heard aftering here. "Mango! Mango!" She suddenly heard Rainie shouting behind her in an urgent voice. Mango turned her head immediately. "I''m here!" Mango''s voice was very loud and it immediately attracted Rainie''s attention. When she saw that Mango was alright, she heaved a sigh of relief. "Don''t run around. You just arrived and you don''t know the situation here. You''d better stay with me. If you can, you can go back by helicopter. It''s not safe here!" Rainie continued to ramble on as she grabbed Mango''s hand and left. Mango''s heart suddenly warmed a little. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Rainie always took care of her no matter what was going on. Was Mango that useless in her eyes? "Slow down. Don''t you know that you are pregnant? You are so busy. If something happens to you, how can you exin it to Thomas?" Mango''s words immediately caused Rainie to sneer. "Why do I need to exin it to him? Don''t you think he should give me an exnation? He abandoned me. What do you want me to say? Did he forget the oath he made when we got married? I''ll definitely deal with him when hees back!" Although Rainie was gnashing her teeth as she spoke, Mango could hear the deep longing in her voice. She missed Thomas! It was the same feeling she had when she thought of Nathaniel! The war was still going on ahead and there were more wounded people. After the vehicle arrived at the hospital, the stretchers were brought in one by one. The miserable look on the injured soldiers made everyone feel ufortable. "Oh! Please get doctor faster!" Several soldiers carried a stretcher in with injured soldiers that werepletely covered in blood and they were unrecognizable. Rainie stopped in her tracks and tightened her grip on Mango. Mango knew that Rainie was afraid and worried that Thomas would be among them. Although this woman acted tough, she was softhearted to Thomas. "It''s okay. Thomas is one of Nathaniel''s men. I believe he wille back safe and sound." Mango''s voice was very soft andforting, which somewhat dispersed the uneasiness in Rainie''s heart. "I believe it! I haven''t told him that I''m pregnant. Didn''t he want a child? He went through all that with me because he wanted a child. I want to see what kind of expression he would have now that I''m pregnant. He can''t get into an ident before I see him." Rainie''s words made Mango feel a little ufortable. "Yes, we can''t let anything happen. Let''s go, I''ll go help out with you." "Can you?" Rainie was somewhat surprised. Mango smiled and said, "No, but I can learn. If even a pregnant woman like you can do it, why can''t I?" Rainie immediatelyughed. When Michael saw that Mango had followed Rainie to help out the injured, he narrowed his eyes and said to the people from Baxter Alliance, "Take a few men with you and follow me. Mr. Ye will leave a trace for us on the battlefield. Let''s go and provide support." Henry frowned slightly when he heard that. "Don''t you n to tell Madam?" "The Dark Night Empire should stay here and protect Madam as well as the wounded. Let''s go and help Mr. Ye." Michael wasn''t in the charge of the Dark Night Empire and he came here for Nathaniel. Henry didn''t agree and he heard Michael say, "On the battlefield, it''s right to listen to me." His words made Henry choke. What was so great about being on the battlefield? From today onwards, I would also be someone who had experienced war. What was there to be proud of? However, he didn''t dare to say that in front of Michael. In the past few years, he always thought that he had be much more mature and experienced so that he could take charge of everything. But at this moment, he realized that he was nothing compared to Michael. What hecked was a sense of calmness and viciousness on the battlefield! Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 Mango knew that it had already been more than an hour since Michael had left. Henry had been trying to tell Mango about it, but there were too many wounded soldiers around. Mango and Rainie had been helping out, so he didn''t have any free time. More than an hour had passed by the time she was free. Mango paused for a moment and she asked Henry to take care of the wounded with her without saying anything else. The gunfirested a whole night. When morning came, the cannons couldn''t be heard but it was not quiet at all. Many of the wounded soldiers began to groan in pain after the anesthetic wore off. This was the first time Mango had learned of the hardships in the medical field. Rainie did not rest for the whole night. When Mango saw Rainie''s haggard appearance, she could not help pulling her back. "Go and rest." "There are still so many injured soldiers that I need to..." "Go and rest!" Mango interrupted Rainie firmly. Rainie had rarely seen Mango like this, so she couldn''t help but be slightly taken aback. She followed Mango''s gaze and she looked at her own stomach. "Rainie, I won''t stop you from doing anything you want to do, but you have to take your body into consideration. You''re pregnant now! If you still intend to keep your child, then go and rest. I''ll take over!" Mango''s words silenced Rainie. She was indeed a little tired. In fact, she also had her own selfish motives. She wanted to look at the wounded and confirm with her own eyes that Thomas was not one of them. Maybe this was stupid, but what could she do now? The battlefield was so big that she might not be able to find Thomas even if she walked around, so she waited here. This was the only battlefield hospital around and whoever was injured would be sent here. She would be relieved as long as she didn''t see Thomas. However, Rainie also knew that Mango was right and she needed to pay attention to her body. After all, Thomas'' child was in her stomach. "Alright, I''ll take a rest. If there''s any news..." "I''ll tell you immediately." Mango''s promise reassured Rainie. Her eyes had dark circles under them. Obviously, Rainie had been in an anxious state since she came here. Mango''s heart ached for her. Rainie finally went to rest. When Henry saw Mango''s tired expression, he took a step forward and said, "Madam, you should also take a rest." Mango''s eyes paused for a moment before asking, "Has Michael left for the entire night?" "Yes." "Is there any news?" "No." No one knew what Mango was thinking, but her gaze was deep. Henry couldn''t help butfort her in a low voice when he saw her like this. "Madam, why don''t you heed your own advice? You won''t be able to hold on for a night without sleep." "Let''s wait for Rainie to wake up. I''ll rest for a while when she wakes up." Mango knew what Rainie was thinking. Even if Rainie wasn''t around, Mango would stand guard for her! However, it was true that she was a little tired. "Keep an eye on this ce. I''ll go out for a walk." The smell of blood here was too strong to bear. Henry nodded. Mango left the hospital and went to the bamboo forest at the back. She soon found a secluded ce to sit down. It was a quiet. She leaned against the bamboo and wondered what Nathaniel was doing. Would he be angry when he learned that she hade to the battlefield? He probably would. That man had always been afraid that something might happen to her. When Mango thought of Nathaniel''s expression, she couldn''t help but smile. Suddenly, there were footsteps outside. Mango frowned slightly. She finally found a quiet ce and wanted to have a rest. Who could hide here so tacitly? Just as Mango was about to leave, she heard the other party say something in a foreignnguage. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her body suddenly froze. All of the soldiers here were from their own country, so why would they speak a foreignnguage? Mango''s alertness suddenly rose. Fortunately, she had been overseas for five years and she had learnt foreignnguages because of her work. She finally had the chance to use her knowledge this time. A woman''s voice could be heard. "How is it? Did our men go in?" "Yes, a total of twelve people went in as the wounded. As long as we can get through the morning, we can control this ce at noon. I have asked them to take a small bottle of medicine to the lunch cafeteria when no one is paying attention. Everything has been arranged." The man was the one who answered. Mango''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Did hee in as a wounded man to infiltrate the hospital? Why? She held her breath and continued eavesdropping. The woman said in a low voice, "You must pay attention to the medicine and don''t let it touch our men. These people are wounded, so their immunity will bepromised. As long as they are infected and sent back to their country, they will spread the disease and their whole country will be wiped out by the gue. Even if we are temporarily defeated on the battlefield, the final victory still belongs to us!" "Yes sir!" The two people discussed a little more before they quickly left. Mango only let out a sigh of relief when they left and she had almost suffocated herself to death. However, she also frowned because of this shocking secret. Michael was right that the current war was really cruel and terrible. It was nothing like the ones she saw on TV with the small rifles and guns. She wondered how many people would die of illness if their scheme worked. She was so angry that she couldn''t express it. Mango quickly returned to the hospital and found Henry. "Gather our people and find out the identities of the wounded men that were sent inst night. I want to have the name list of everyone." Henry was slightly stunned. "Everyone? Madam, there were so many wounded people who came inst night, and there are at least more than a hundred. I''m afraid that if we investigate them one by one..." Before Henry could finish his sentence, Mango''s eyes suddenly turned cold as he was talking. "I''ll do it!" "Remember, no one is allowed to know about this!" "Yes, Madam!" Henry quickly received her order and left. Mango looked at the time. Rainie had only slept for an hour. Although she could not bear to do it, she still walked over and called out to Rainie. "What''s wrong?" Rainie was in a daze. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Mango''s serious expression and she couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. Then, she thought that something had happened to Thomas and became much more awake. "What''s wrong with Thomas?" "He''s fine, but I think something is going to happen to us." Mango told Rainie what she had heard in a low voice and Rainie waspletely stunned. "How can they be so vicious? What are you going to do?" Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 Mango told Rainie about her n. Rainie obviously agreed. Both of them then quietly told the dean about it. He wanted to tell the higher-ups about it, but he found that the signal was blocked. Their enemies had obviously set up everything to sessfully poison them. Rainie couldn''t sleep anymore. Mango and Rainie were still busily changing the bandages and IV drips for the wounded. At the same time, they were also observing some of the injured soldiers. Henry brought over all the files of the patients. Mango, Rainie, the dean and a few others began researching each list. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The other party said there were twelve people. Twelve of them couldn''t be sent in at the same time, so they could only enter in batches. Mango recalled the time when the wounded soldiers came inst night. After she sorted out the information, she searched quickly and soon found the twelve people. Rainie looked at their names on the list. Their background looked very ordinary, but they had such sinister intentions. She couldn''t help but be a little angry. "Damn it! If they really have the capabilities, I would respect them if they fought with actual weapons on the battlefield. After all, they''re fighting for their own country. But what is this? It''s dirty work! Aren''t they afraid of karma?" Mango couldn''t help but frown when she heard Rainie curing. "Rainie, you should take care of your baby." "I am! I want to tell my child that he shouldn''t be like these shameless people when he grows up." Mango was actually speechless. She suddenly narrowed her eyes while she looked at the list in front of her. "What''s wrong? Did you find something again?" Rainie quickly walked over so quickly as if she wasn''t pregnant, which made Mango so scared. She felt as if her heart was in her throat. "Slow down!" "It''s okay. My baby is pretty strong. Tell me what happened." What else could Mango say when she saw Rainie like this? She pointed to the list and whispered, "Among the twelve people, four are surnamed Liu." "What''s wrong with that? Do you know them?" Perhaps Rainie could think of it because she was pregnant. Mango didn''t say anything after that, but Rainie realized something after a while. "The Liu family? Aren''t they all dead?" "Who told you that? Who told you that Javion only had one son?" Mango''s words immediately stunned Rainie. That''s right! No one said that before. Even Sophia was Javion''s daughter, so it was not surprising that he had other children. "F*ck, this guy is really a pain in the a*s. What does this mean? Do they want to take revenge on behalf of Javion? How can they target all of our citizens? They''re so ruthless!" Mango didn''t say anything. If it was the Liu family, they might be using venom. However, Michael had also said that it was not just a battle between soldiers, but they could use nuclear weapons as well. Therefore, the poison might not be venom. Mango had never felt so sad at this moment. If she wanted to know what it was, she could only know when she got the sample. But once she did that, she would alert the enemy. There were so many wounded people here and most of them couldn''t fight back. If a conflict really happened, Mango might not be able to protect everyone here. Henry came in after he made arrangements outside. "Madam, we''ve already made preparations. We''re just waiting for them to walk right into our trap." "Watch them carefully, the Dark Night Empire must protect every single soldier here." "Yes, Madam!" At this moment, Henry suddenly felt a sense of mission and honor. Was this the meaning of being a soldier? He felt his heart beating violently all of a sudden. Mango didn''t think too much and she only thought about what Nathaniel would do. The signal had been blocked, so they couldn''t contact the outside world. Bettany had been sent to the capital to take care of the venom in Haniya''s body, so it was toote to contact her. If it was venom, these people might have taken the antidote before. Even if the enemy seeded, the venom would not work. Maybe she needed to add something to the food. Mango thought of a solution quickly and took out a few pills from her pocket. Tristan told her that Carlo had developed a new poison for her to protect herself. Since the other party had such ill intentions, there was no need for her to be polite. "Henry, put these things into the meal. I have the method of making the antidote. Ask the dean to secretly create antidotes for everyone to drink and we can catch the suspects during lunch." "All right!" Henry quickly went to settle it. The wait was torturous, especially because they had a purpose. Mango and Rainie were both a little nervous. Finally, before everyone went to the canteen to have lunch at noon, the members of the Dark Night Empire hid in the canteen in advance as they waited for the twelve people to appear. The twelve men didn''t even know that their n had been leaked. All of them were extremely cautious as they quietly poured the medicine in their hands into the food. Mango did not allow the Dark Night Empire to capture them. Instead, she watched them silently before she retreated in an orderly manner. The lunch bell rang. Many wounded soldiers came to eat, and the twelve people also came in and pretended to blend in. Mango knew that her guess was correct as she watched them calmly finish their food and eat as if no one else was around. They really poured venom into the food. It seemed that they were really descendants of the Liu family, and they had taken the antidote in advance. Mango''s eyes darkened a little. They were unaware of the danger that would befall them. This time, Mango wanted the descendants of the Liu family to bear the consequences. Everyone was very quiet at mealtime. The twelve of them returned to the ward after eating. When Mango made a gesture, Henry immediately took action. The rm sounded suddenly in the whole hospital. "Fire! Fire! Hurry up and get out through the emergency exit! Hurry up!" Henry asked the Dark Night Empire to start the fire. The twelve people were a little stunned. They came with the determination to die and they even wanted to return to their enemy''s country. Unexpectedly, there was a fire. Was this a good chance? All twlve of them looked at a woman at the same time. This woman actually acted as a nurse here! The nurse gritted her teeth and whispered, "Withdraw!" This was a good opportunity. No one would realize if a few people disappeared during the fire. At worst, they would think that a few had died in the hospital. Now that they hadpleted the mission, it would be best for them to evacuate safely. The twelve men received the order to leave quickly. Mango and Rainie stood in the monitoring room and watched the men take advantage of the chaos to retreat. Their expressions were drastically different. "Why did you let them go?" Rainie was a little puzzled, but the corners of Mango''s lips curled up into a cruel smile. Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 "They want to infect our country and they have no regard for mercy at all. I want them to have a taste of their own medicine, and I don''t know what will happen to their country when the time comes." Rainie immediately understood Mango''s words. "Is the poison you gave them contagious?" "Can''t I do that? Isn''t that their intention as well?" Mango''s words stunned Rainie. She whispered, "But their citizens are innocent." "Did they consider that our people were innocent when they made their decision?" Mango walked out after she said that. Rainie looked at Mango''s back and refused to believe that Mango would ignore the lives of the common people. However, she did not chase after Mango to ask any further questions since Mango had the liberty to make her own decisions. Mango felt very ufortable when she walked out. She really didn''t want to worry so much. Since the enemy could be so cruel, why should she treat them mercifully? But Rainie''s gaze made her realize that she couldn''t bear to be cruel. She sighed as she walked to a corner of the hospital. She saw Henry and the others repairing the network system as they tried to ess the inte. Maybe it was because the other party hadpleted the task, but thework was quickly connected and the signal shielding was gone as well. "Madam, I''ve contacted the higher-ups." Henry was very excited, but Mango didn''t feel anything. "Got it." Mango went to the back of the bamboo forest alone and took out a special mobile phone to dial a number quickly. A voice could be heard from the other end of the line and a familiar female voice filled Mango''s ears. "Madam." "Carmel, or should I call you Sloane now?" Mango''s words stunned Sloane for a moment before she said, "Madam, you should still call me Carmel. After all, I''m still a descendant of the Liu family." "Ok, be careful. I''ll wait for you toe back after you finish your mission." Carmel couldn''t help but smile. "Okay. What can I do for you, Madam?" "You have nothing else to say to me?" Mango didn''t take the lead to speak. Carmel looked around and whispered, "I heard that 12 people sneaked in with the wounded soldiers. All of them nned to poison the patients so the virus would be brought back to our country. I wanted to tell you about this, but the signal has been always blocked. I have tried many methods and failed. Fortunately, I found the antidote for the poison. I will send it to youter so you can ask a local doctor to make the antidote. It should not be a big problem." Mango finally let out a sigh of relief after she heard Carmel''s words. Mango knew that Carmel was one of her own and she had been privately summoned by Kingston in Santell capital, who told her how tomunicate with Carmel. Even after all this, Mango still didn''t know if Carmel had changed. Now it seemed that Carmel was still on Mango''s side. This was why Mango insisted oning to the battlefield. Others thought that she did it for Nathaniel. Although that was partly true, she also came with another task. Kingston and Brenson hoped that she could contact Carmel and capture all the descendants of the Liu family. It would be best if they could kill all the descendants of the Liu family quietly on the battlefield overseas. This was a secret operation and she couldn''t tell anyone about it. No one knew that she was contacting Carmel at all. Mango said in a low voice after hearing Carmel''s report, "I''ve already dealt with those people. They should return to the Liu family two dayster. When they get infected, the disease will spread in their country and cause an uproar. At that time, I''ll tell you the prescription of the antidote. Remember to save the innocent citizens during that time and expose the evil deeds of the Liu family. This time, we must use foreign forces and the public to bring down the Liu family. We must not let them go this time and make them stop targeting our country." "Yes sir!" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Carmel agreed without hesitation. The two of them discussed about a few more important matters before Mango hung up. Mango saw the cruelty of the war for the first time and she couldn''t help thinking of Nathaniel. She wondered what was going on with them on the front lines. The situation was under Mango''s control now. Rainie was exhausted after what happened in the morning, so Mango ordered someone to force Rainie''erto rest. Not long after Rainie fell asleep, another ambnce that was filled with wounded soldiers arrived. Mango suddenly felt a little uneasy. She quickly got up and went out. She saw several people jump out of the car and hurried to lift the stretchers. The clothes of those people were different from the others. They seemed to be from a different unit, but the national badge on their uniform made Mango feel relieved. "Get the doctors and nurses ready." Mango ordered as she quickly put on the sterile suit and walked over. They said with a worried face, "Be careful, our group leader is seriously injured." Mango hurriedly pushed the stretcher over and watched a few people carry their so-called team leader onto it. She could tell who it was from Mango''s gaze. "Thomas?" She could not help but exim. At this time, Thomas waspletely covered in blood and his whole body seemed to be badly burned. He didn''t have much consciousness at this time and it didn''t seem like he was going to make it out alive. Mango''s heart suddenly tightened. If Rainie saw this, she would be heartbroken. When the members Mango call out Thomas'' name, they couldn''t help but nce at him. "Do you know our team leader?" "Yes. His wife is still here as a volunteer. Send him in and tell the doctor that he must be rescued." Mango spoke to Henry beside her. Then, she personally pushed the stretcher into the hospital. "If Rainie wakes up, don''t let here to the operating room to help." "Yes, Madam!" Henry nodded quickly. When several team members heard that Thomas'' wife was here, they couldn''t help but feel a little sad. "He got hurt in order to save us and we feel so sorry for his wife." "No matter what happens, don''t talk about Thomas in front of his wife until his condition stabilizes. She''s pregnant and this might be their only chance at having a child. If she has a miscarriage because of this, I won''t forgive any of you!" Mango didn''t care if these people in front of her were great soldiers. Mango only knew that Thomas'' current situation was directly rted to the lives of Rainie and her child. She could not allow anyone to hurt Rainie, not even Thomas! Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 The members of the party were slightly intimidated by Mango''s imposing manner. However, some of them were unhappy when they thought of Thomas''s situation. "Madam, who are you? Why are you interfering in the family affairs of our team leader? Our leader is doing his best for the country and its people. Why can''t he see his wife and children?" Henry was just about to step forward to say something when he heard Mango say, "Who am I? I''m Nathaniel''s wife! I''m Madam Ye! Thomas has been with us for more than ten years, so I have the right to take care of his family! Also, his wife, Rainie is my younger sister! I know what Thomas wants the most more than anyone else!" Everyone was stunned after hearing her words. The team member who had just spoken immediately stood up and saluted Mango respectfully. "Mrs. Ye, I''m sorry that I offended you! If it weren''t for Captain Ye, we wouldn''t have been able to come out alive! We''ll listen to you!" These words made Mango suddenly excited. "Have you seen Mr. Ye?" "Yes, Captain Ye and Mr. Song helped us break out of our prison." "Where are they?" Mango knew that themander they were referring to was Walter. Nathaniel and Walter had been together all this time. That was great! This was the first time Mango had heard news about Nathaniel and Walter on the battlefield. She knew that Deborah would want to know about Walter, but she couldn''te to the battlefield. Deborah was pregnant, just like Rainie, and she needed some good news urgently. The team members looked at each other and said, "Captain Ye and Lieutenant Mr. Song took over our mission to chase after the enemy. Captain Yes strategy is too meticulous. We heard that he was a myth in the military area before, but we finally saw him with our own eyes." Mango did not hear them talk about myths. She only focused on the fact that Nathaniel and Walter had taken over Thomas''s task and continued to chase after the enemy. If even Thomas was injured like this, what about Nathaniel and Walter? Mango couldn''t help but feel worried about the unknown. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She didn''t know what was going on with Nathaniel now. When Thomas was sent to the emergency room, Mango stayed by Rainie''s side. Perhaps Rainie was so exhausted that she slept like a log. However, Mango was still afraid that Rainie would be nervous when she woke up and found out that Thomas was in the hospital. In the end, Thomas came out of the operating room first. Thomas'' condition looked quite serious, but it turned out that he only suffered from external injuries. He just needed to rest for a while. Mango was very happy when she heard this. After that, she couldn''t take it anymore and fell asleep. She seemed to have seen Nathaniel in her dreams. Nathaniel stood there with blood all over his body while he looked straight at her. He wanted to say something, but his mouth was full of blood. Mango was so frightened that she let out a scream until she woke up. Her heart was beating violently and it made her feel incredibly uneasy. She quickly got up and walked out of the ward. The room was still busy as everyone performed their own duties. Mango went to Rainie''s room, but it was empty. Then, she inquired about Thomas'' ward and walked over to it. She heard the sound of Rainie sobbing even before she got close. "Thomas, you have no conscience. You left me, and now you want to divorce me? Have you asked me for permission?" Thomas looked at Rainie''s bulging belly and suddenly felt a little sad. He really wanted to ask who the child belonged to, but he didn''t dare to do so. After what he had done, he did not dare to mention the child. And didn''t they say that Rainie couldn''t give birth? How could she be a mother? Who on earth did Rainie fall in love with during his absence? How could that man be capable enough to make Rainie pregnant? Thomas'' mind was in a mess. Why did they have to save his life? Was he saved just to see Rainie enjoy her happiness with another man, and to ept the cruel truth that she had be a mother? Rainie cried for a long time and realized that Thomas was staring at her belly absentmindedly as if he didn''t hear what she was saying. She couldn''t help but step forward and grabbed Thomas''s ear. "Do you hear what I''m saying? Thomas, don''t think you''re so great just because you became a group leader. You''re just my husband in front of me! How dare you be distracted when I''m talking to you? I''m pregnant and I came to look for you on this battlefield. It''s fine if you weren''t moved by this, but how can you look at my stomach so mindlessly. What''s the meaning of this?" Rainie had been on the battlefield for more than half a month and she was bing angrier by the second. She continued scolding him without any pause. Thomas did not react until his ear was pinched. The pain made him hear what Rainie was saying in an instant. Why did he feel so at ease when he heard Rainie calling him her husband? "Rainie, are you saying that I am yours?" "Huh? Don''t you know that I found another man to take your ce?" Rainie was just saying it casually, but Thomas'' face suddenly fell. He looked at Rainie''s belly and hesitated. Rainie frowned slightly as if she had understood something. "How dare you suspect that the child in my belly is not yours? Thomas, you''d better try exinig it to me!" Thomas suddenly came to his senses. "No, I didn''t think that way." "Bullsh*t! If you didn''t think so, how could you be so calm even after you find out that you have a child? Are you kidding me?" Rainie couldn''t exin her anger, but they had argued over having a child previously. She felt that it was better to talk about it, but she felt a little wronged now. It didn''t matter. When the truth was exposed, she had her ways to let Thomas pay for how much she suffered. Rainie was a little tired. She dragged a chair over and sat down before she told Thomas what had happened. She even talked about the disgraceful things that Thomas had done before, and the fact that he had slept with her before he left. Rainie clearly told Thomas about everything. She understood that human life was too fragile after she spent half a month on the battlefield. There were wives that spoke to their husbands in the morning, but their husbands died in the afternoon. Rainie didn''t want to live a life with regrets, so she just wanted to grasp and treasure every moment. Thomas was stunned when he heard Rainie''s story. "You mean you were going to use Emory to punish me, but you didn''t expect that you could cure your infertility? Did you pregnant after we had sex the night before I left?" "Thomas, how dare you suspect me?" Although Rainie''s words were blunt, she was very insecure in her heart. Would Thomas actually be dumb enough to think that she was lying? Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 Thomas'' mind was in a mess because he could not digest the sudden news. He saw that although Rainie was staring at him fiercely, her eyes were red and filled with tears. He looked at Rainie who came to the battlefield even though she was pregnant and thought of the friendship she had with him. He suddenly felt as if his heart was filled with warmth to the point that he was a little distressed. "I don''t believe you. Why are you here even though you''re pregnant? The artillery barrage is in full swing and it''s so dangerous, aren''t you afraid..." "I am afraid that no one will collect your corpse even when you die. I don''t want to wait for you to be sent back wrapped in our country''s g. Even if you die, you will be my man and I want to be the first to see it." Rainie suddenly choked with sobs. Thomas couldn''t help but hold Rainie''s hand and pulled her to him. He said in a hoarse voice, "Rainie, I''ve given you a chance to leave. Are you insane? Why do you want toe back to someone like me?" "I''m happy doing this. It''s none of your business." Rainie''s tears finally rolled down. Thomas suddenly felt distressed. "I don''t care. I''ll pamper you in the future." "You should have pampered me from the start. I''m pregnant with your son." Rainie rubbed her face on Thomas'' hand and he was very touched by her voice. "How do you know it''s a son even before you give birth?" "I don''t care, I have the final say in this." Thomas immediately smiled. He felt that the greatest thing he got this time was Rainie'' and the biggest surprise was their child. He actually had a child. It was only natural for him to feel moved. After he gave up on having a child, his wife told him that she was pregnant and this feeling was really too exciting. "Okay, it''s up to you." Thomas felt that the injuries on his body were no longer painful and his eyes were filled with Rainie. He finally couldn''t help but pull her head down and ce a chaste kiss on her lips. There was silence around them and Mango was too embarrassed to enter the room. She could only imagine what would happen since the two of them had not met for a long time. However, she missed Nathaniel even more deep inside her heart. "Nathaniel, where are you?" "I miss you." Mango looked up at the sky outside and a trace of emotion shed through her eyes. She slowly left the ward and went to the bamboo forest alone, which had already be her private resting ce. It was still chaotic outside, but Nathaniel was the only thing on Mango''s mind. She wondered if Nathaniel, that b*stard, missed her too. Mango leaned against the bamboo as a gentle breeze blew over. She seemed a little rxed, but it also made her feel somewhat lonely. Fortunately, Rainie and Thomas had reunited this time. She had a peace of mind, but Nathaniel had note back yet. Henry couldn''t find Mango anywhere and he ran over when he thought of the bamboo forest. However, he couldn''t help but pause when he saw Mango''s rxed expression from afar. Mango was undoubtedly beautiful under the sunlight, and her beauty was so profound that it made her look ethereal. Henry''s eyes shed and he suppressed the unspeakable emotion in his heart. He knew that he would not be able to be with Mango even if he tried his best. She and Nathaniel were a match made in heaven, and he might only be able to look up to her in this life. She was his saviour, so his love for her was destined to be just one- sided throughout his whole life. Henry''s face changed when he thought of why he was looking for her. In the end, he did not disturb her and stood silently beside her instead. Perhaps that was all he could do. Mango closed her eyes to feel the breeze and the warmth from the son. Suddenly, she noticed that there was a person breathing beside her. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw Henry standing not far away while he looked at her. She suddenly felt much more rxed. "What''s the matter?" Mango opened her eyes and stood up. Henry immediately stepped forward and extended his hand towards her. His original intention was to help her down the bamboo forest. However, Mango paused for a moment and ignored his hand as she jumped down. Her movements were quick and agile. Henry quickly withdrew his hand with a trace of loneliness in his eyes. After all, there was no chance for him at all. Mango had drawn her own boundaries towards outsiders and she did not give him any hope. A bitter smile appeared on Henry''s lips, but he could only suppress it. Mango looked at him and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?" "I''m fine." Henry quickly adjusted his thoughts and swallowed all of his sadness. When he met Mango''s clear eyes, he felt a little contempt for himself. He went undercover to help her because he wanted her to give him some attention, so he did that without hesitation. She was really good to him, to the point that she handed the entire Dark Night Empire to him and Merle to manage. Although Merle was in charge, he was only making decisions behind the scenes because of his deteriorating health. Hence, Henry was in charge of everything. But he knew that was not what he wanted. However, Mango might not give him what he wanted. If he were to let Mango know what he was thinking, he simply couldn''t imagine what Mango would do and how he would react. This was good. It was fine. As long as he could stay with her by her side, it was also a kind of happiness for him. Countless thoughts shed across Henry''s mind, but he quickly adjusted his mood and looked at Mango. In the end, he could not bear to say, "News came from up ahead." "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Mango''s face suddenly changed. "Is it about Nathan?" "Yes." Henry''s heart felt as if it had been stabbed. She cared more about Nathaniel than anyone else. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He dyed telling her the news. Henry quickly said when he thought of this, "There is news that Mr. Ye and Mr. Song had taken over Thomas'' task and brought people into the enemy''s territory. Now they seem to have been discovered. All the signals have been blocked and we can''t get in touch with them." Mango''s face suddenly turned pale. "What do you mean? Are they trapped in the enemy''s territory?" "Yes." Although he didn''t want to say that, he still did it anyways. He knew that once he told Mango this, she would not sit still and wait for her doom, nor would she stay here quietly. She would take her men along to rescue Nathaniel. However, the road ahead was vast and it was the enemy''s territory. If she went over, she might get hurt. Henry said before Mango opened her mouth, "I can bring Dark Night Empire''s people to save Mr. Ye. Please stay and hold the fort." "You know that I can''t do that." "I''m begging you!" Henry immediately knelt down. Mango was greatly shocked. "Henry, get up! The Dark Night Empire doesn''t require you to do this! Who told you to kneel? Get up!" Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 Henry seemed to have heard nothing and continued kneeling on the ground. Mango looked at Henry and said helplessly, "Nathaniel is my husband and father of my children. It''s not appropriate for me to wait here like this." "But you are also the leader of the Dark Night Empire! There is still a glimmer of hope with you here, but what if this is a trap set up by the enemies? Madam, you can do anything for Mr. Ye, but what should we do if you get hurt? The army cannot function without their general. I know that you have deep feelings for Mr. Ye. I swear that I save Mr. Ye even if I die, so please stay here tomand us." Henry''s eyes sparkled, which instantly made Mango feel as if she had been stabbed. Mango knew that he was doing this for her own good, but... "Madam, think about it. The wounded soldiers are all here and we don''t know if the Liu family''s descendants have a backup n. Thomas and Miss Blu are also here. If you leave, what would they do? What if the enemies infiltrate this ce when we leave? Therefore, it''s most appropriate for you to stay here." Henry''s words made Mango silent for a moment. When Henry saw that Mango was loosening up, he continued, "Madam, are you still worried? Do you think that I will collude with the Liu family to frame Mr. Ye?" "Your words are too serious. Please get up first." Mango stretched out her hand to hold Henry. Henry only stood up when he saw Mango loosening up a little. His thoughts surged as he looked at Mango, but he could only suppress his emotions. Now that he had said everything he wanted, he would have to wait for Mango''s decision. In fact, Henry was selfish. As long as Mango didn''t go, she wouldn''t be in any danger here. As long as Mango was safe, he would be satisfied. In fact, Mango was also suffering in her heart. She really wanted to find Nathaniel in person. After all, she had missed him for so long. It was undoubtedly the best for her to see him as soon as she could, but what Henry said was also reasonable. If this was an enemy''s scheme to lure them in, then she would be killed if she went. At that time, not to mention Nathaniel, even the people in the Dark Night Empire would not be spared. At the thought of this, even though Mango felt ufortable, she still nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll let you go. But Henry, you have to remember that you have to bring everyone back!" Only after Mango came to the battlefield did she understand the cruelty of the war. She brought these men here, so she hoped to bring them back safely. Henry suddenly smiled. His smile was so bright and pure that it made Mango tear up. "Yes sir!" Mango had always known that Henry was very handsome and he was different from his older sister. Although he was a little pale, he had an unforgettable appearance.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Now that Henry was already in his twenties, Mango suddenly said, "When you return, I''ll bring you back to the country and I''ll find you a girlfriend for you to settle down." Henry''s smile froze on his face. Girlfriend? Fine. As long as it was what his Mango wanted, he could marry the girl. Anyway, it was impossible for Mango to be his wife in this life, so it didn''t matter who he ended up with. "All right." Henry was still smiling brightly, but there was bitterness in his heart. Mango patted his shoulder and said softly, "Put on your bulletproof vest and pay attention to your head. There are snipers on the battlefield at any time. Remember my words ande back alive!" "All right." Henry took a deep look at Mango. He knew the cruelty of war, and he also knew that he might not be able toe back alive after leaving this ce. However, it was still good to give Mango some hope. Although Mango did not have that kind of feelings for him, he was still deeply moved by her concern for him. Mango was somewhat unable to withstand Henry''s fervent gaze. She faintly sensed something, but she felt that it was impossible. She was older than Henry, so perhaps she was a substitute for his sister in his heart. As Mango thought about this, her gaze softened significantly. "Henry, for me, you''re just like my own brother. Although we''re going to save people this time, we can''t be rash. You must take care of yourself. Do you hear me?" Sister? Henry was slightly stunned. It was also good if she was his sister. After all, it was better than nothing. He knew that it was not appropriate to say this now, but he still said it. "If anything happens to me, would you be able to bury me in the ce closest to you?" Mango felt a lump in her throat for some reason. "Don''t talk nonsense." "I said if." "There is no if! Henry, listen to me carefully. If you can''te back alive, I will never ever forgive you! I was supposed to go, but you insisted on going instead. If you don''te back, I would feel guilty for the rest of my life." Mango''s tone and gaze frightened Henry, but his heart was filled with warmth. That was enough. "All right." Henry stepped forward and hugged Mango tightly after he said that. He had already let go even before Mango came to her senses. "Wait for me toe back." Henry turned around and left after saying that, and no one saw the slight smile on his face. Finally, he held her in his arms. That was great. Henry''s footsteps were light as he walked, but Mango was stunned on the spot. The hug just now did not feel like anything to her, but she knew that it might be of great significance to Henry. He was the only one left in the Zhang family. Mango''s heart inexplicably sank. She left the bamboo forest and went to the front. The members of the Dark Night Empire had been assembled and Henry was no longer as emotional as he was just now. He was as serious as a general who was about to go out to battle. Mango watched as Henry arranged for a group of people to stay and protect them. The remaining then began to deploy and leave. She left silently and found the deputy captain. "Madam, were you looking for me?" "Well, sit down." Mango pointed at the chair beside her, which caused the deputy captain to feel ttered. He sat there as he trembled. He heard Mango speak in a low voice, "Regardless of what happens in the enemy''s territory, you must ensure Henry''s safety. He has been injured once. If anything happens, please protect him." Mango''s eyes darkened. The deputy captain was stunned for a moment before he understood what was going on. He had long heard that the tendons in Henry''s hands and feet had been cut off by Mango when he was acting as her undercover agent. Although he had been healed, he would still experience great pain when it rained. Now that Mango was giving Henry special care, the deputy captain was happy for Henry. "Yes! Madam, don''t worry, I will protect Henry well." "Go ahead." Under Henry''s order, the members of the Dark Night Empire quickly got their equipment ready before they got on the helicopter and left the military hospital. Mango watched the helicopter fly away and a trace of uneasiness shed through her eyes. Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 Rainie and Thomas stayed in the room for a while. When they heard the sound of the helicopter, they subconsciously ran out and saw Mango standing in the open space. Mango was looking at the helicopter with heavy eyes, which made them panic slightly. "What''s wrong? What happened?" "Nothing, I sent Henry out. After all, this is not our country. The situation is changing all the time and this ce is full of wounded people. I have to ensure their safety." At this moment, Mango didn''t want Rainie to know anything because she was pregnant right now. It would be good enough if Rainie could keep Thomaspany and spend the rest of her days with him. Mango even wanted them to return to the maind if she could. Could they go back home? Mango suddenly felt that she could do it. The wounded soldiers were stuck here because some of them could not be moved around. On the one hand, it was because this ce had been blocked before. Now that the Liu family''s descendants wanted the wounded to return to their country, so it was not necessarily a bad thing to take advantage of this opportunity to send them away. Henry had asked her to stay because of these wounded men. But what if these soldiers were gone? Mango patted Rainie''s shoulder and said with a smile, "You really are my lucky star." "What''s that?" Rainie''er couldn''t figure it out and she didn''t know if her words had made Mango happy. In short, she felt much more at ease when she saw how happy Mango was. "Let me tell you, Thomas and I..." "I see. You guys made up." Rainie''er immediately understood Mango''s words. "Alright, you were eavesdropping on our conversation! Mango, how can you do that? You''re Mrs. Ye, so please pay attention to your identity!" She was about to attack Mango as she spoke, but Mango stopped her. "I didn''t eavesdrop, did I? Your loud voice could be heard throughout the corridor. I openly listened to it, okay?" "How dare you!" Rainie was in a good mood because of Thomas. She felt tired after bickering Mango for a while, so she sat down in a chair to rest. When Rainie looked at the white clouds in the sky, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I have never noticed that the sky here is really blue." Mango sat down beside her and said with a smile, "That''s because you can''t pay attention to these things when your loved one isn''t here." Mango was in that exact position. She couldn''t notice the beauty in her surroundings because Nathaniel wasn''t here, especially now when she didn''t know how he was doing. Rainie seemed to have detected the yearning in Mango''s words. She paused for a moment and thought of the helicopter not long ago. She asked suddenly, "Is Nathaniel in trouble?" Mango was momentarily stunned. Just as she was about to deny it, she saw Rainie''s knowing eyes. Mango couldn''t help but smile and say, "It''ll be fine, don''t think too much about it." "If you''re really okay, you won''t have this kind of expression. Mango, I''m not just a casual friend. Nathaniel stayed in the enemy''s territory on behalf of Thomas. If anything really happens, Thomas might feel guilty for a lifetime. Do whatever you want. Although I can''t help you much, I''ll do anything you say." Mango suddenly felt her heart fill with warmth when she saw Rainie''s expression. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She held Rainie''s hand and whispered, "He''s really fine. Don''t think too much about it. I''m just worried that the enemy will attack the wounded men here. After all, the frontline battle is a sticky situation and no one knows what will happen next. The wounded soldiers here are indeed our weak point." All the troops were on the front line and no one could protect them here. If she was in the enemy''s position, she might target this ce as well. This proved that Henry''s consideration was not necessarily wrong. Rainie couldn''t help but pause when she heard Mango''s words. Just as Rainie was trying her best to help the wounded, Mango had already thought of the oue of the battle. Perhaps this was the difference between her and Mango. Rainie suddenly felt as if the Mango she knew before was slowly changing. It gave her a feeling of awe, warmth, and a sense of security. Since when did she feel at ease as long as Mango was around? Rainie suddenly grabbed Mango''s hand and asked, "What are you nning to do?" "Thomas is seriously injured, but the group of people who escorted him back are still okay. I intend to let you take these wounded people back to the maind." "Go back? Aren''t the routes blocked?" "Then let''s force our way through. Instead of waiting for someone to scheme against us, we''d better find our own way out." There was a hint of perseverance in Mango''s eyes at this time that could not be ignored. Rainie''s heart pounded. "Have you noticed anything?" "Yes, but it takes some time. You''d better talk to Thomas and the others about this. I''ll arrange everything." "All right." Rainie had originally wanted to get up, but she looked at Mango and solemnly said instead, "No matter what happens, you must pay attention to your own safety. Otherwise, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life." These words were so familiar and it was as if Mango had only said the same thing to Henry not too long ago. Now that she heard Rainie''er''s words, she couldn''t help butugh. "I understand, you''d better go." Perhaps only the people she cared about would threaten her like this. After Rainie left, Mango took out her phone and called Eugene. It was toote to call Carlson now, and they were closer to Eugene''s territory. For so many years, Y Country had remained neutral in international affairs. However, after Eugene returned to take over the state''s government affairs, he intended to maintain a friendly rtionship with the country. She didn''t even need to ask for help for her country because Eugene would help just because Nathaniel was involved. Eugene answered her phone quickly. "Mango, it''s five o''clock in the morning. Can''t you give me some time alone with my wife?" Eugene''s voice was still hoarse and it was clear that he had just woken up. Mango smiled and said, "I don''t even have anyone to warm my bed. I''m sorry I have to disturb you and your wife, but it''s already good enough that I didn''t call you at midnight." "Hey, you''ve be bolder than before." Eugene yawned and said. Mango heard Eugene whisper to Emberly, who was next to him, "You can sleep a little longer. I''ll go to the balcony to answer a call." "All right." Obviously, Emberly was still asleep as well. Mango felt a little sorry, but this was the only thing she could do now. Eugene took his phone and went to the balcony. He opened the window and the cold wind woke him up. "Is there something urgent for you to call me so early? Aren''t you with Nathaniel right now? Where is he?" "He went to the battlefield and I am in the military hospital now." Eugene was stunned by her words. Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 "What did you say? Why did you go to the battlefield overseas? Didn''t Nathaniel quit?" "Thomas is the team leader of this operation group, but he almost lost his life. He and Walter came in person. Now that Thomas is seriously injured and was sent to the battlefield hospital, Nathaniel and my cousin went to the enemy-upied area on behalf of him." Mango quickly exined the situation here to Eugene, including the matter regarding the Liu family. Eugene could not help but frown when he heard that. "What? The enemy area is now incredily dangerous. Is he crazy?" "He''s not! He just knows his mission and responsibility. If our country loses in this war, we won''t have any say in any territories overseas. You know the situation in our country now. If we lose this war, it would be impossible for Carlson to get a higher position. Personal feelings aside, our country lost its territory overseas many years ago. Now, the people here are controlled by the enemy and countless of them wants to return to their home country. Nathaniel and my cousin are soldiers. Even if they''re retired, they will still be a part of the backup force. I understand that they will always be ready to serve the army." Mango''s words stunned Eugene. He had once thought that Mango wasn''t worthy of Nathaniel. Although he didn''t say anything, he didn''t think too highly of her in his heart. It was just that as Nathaniel''s brother, he respected Nathaniel''s feelings and decisions. It was only now that he had officially regarded Mango in a different light. She could have such a good overview of the entire situation, and it had to be said that Nathaniel had chosen the right partner. Eugene looked at Emberly, who was still asleep, and the tenderness in his eyes was clearly seen. It would be so lonely if there was no love in the world. "What do you want me to do?" Eugene opened his mouth directly. Although Mango was prepared, she was still stunned when she heard Eugene''s words. "Wouldn''t you me me for dragging your country down?" "Why should I me you? I grew up in Z Country and it is also my homnd. Now that Nathaniel and the others are in trouble. The most regrettable thing in my life is that I can''t join the army in Z Country like the three of them. I won''t hesitate anymore now that I have the opportunity to help them. Besides, I have the final say in this country in the future and no one would dare to go against me." Eugene was as loyal as before and it made Mango feel touched. "Don''t worry, Ango will also stand on your side in the future." Mango''s words were basically the same as Lebanon''s. Eugene knew that as long as Mango said it, Lebanon would naturally do as she said. After all, he doted on his sister a lot. Therefore, Eugene didn''t think he was forced in any way regarding both his personal and public interests. Mango told Eugene her ns. Eugene put on his clothes immediately and held a military meeting immediately. Mango was also making preparations while she waited for Eugene tounch an attack on the surroundings. She divided the wounded into three batches. The ones with minor wounds were cedst while the critically injured were the first to leave. Mango''s n was for Eugene to lead his troops into the enemy''s territory from the outer perimeter. When the enemy was distracted, she would ask the Dark Night Empire to send the wounded soldiers out in batches. They couldn''t take a helicopter now, so they could only use the sea routes. Eugene arranged a boat. After they boarded, they were escorted by the Dark Night Empire to Colliqer County''s airport. Then, they would be sent back to the maind by ne. After everything was nned, Mango called Carlson and told him to arrange for some men to pick the soldiers up. Carlson was also worried about how they should bring the wounded back. The soldiers on his side couldn''t take care of the wounded, but he couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief upon hearing Mango''s news. "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away." Carlson began to deploy forces. The three families began to act at the same time. When Henry and the others arrived at the enemy''s territory, they heard the gunfire in front of them and were stunned. The deputy captain looked in the direction of the country and whispered, "Is the war starting again?" "It''s good for us. We should take this opportunity to move forward quickly. We must enter the enemy''s territory in half an hour." There was a sharp glint in Henry''s eyes. He had indeed grown a lot in the past two years. The deputy captain agreed immediately and the entire team moved forward. Mango sent Rainie and Thomas away as soon as possible. They wanted to stay behind to help Mango initially. However, Thomas'' injuries were severe and Mango was very determined, so they had no choice but to leave. Rainie hugged Mango and sobbed, "I''m waiting for you at home. I won''t want to have this child anymore if you don''te back." "Don''t be silly. Your baby will get angry when he hears that." Mango felt a sense of warmth in her heart. It was such a good thing to be missed by the people she loved. "I''m serious." Rainie''s eyes were unusually firm and she seemed to be serious about what she said. Thomas looked at her worriedly. Although he did not say anything, Mango knew that he was also worried about Nathaniel. "Don''t worry, I will definitely bring Nathaniel back to celebrate the birth of your child." Rainie and Thomas heaved a sigh of relief when they heard Mango''s words. "Madam, I made you and Rainie angry because of the child, I''m sorry for that." Thomas''s apology meant nothing to Mango. She only looked at Thomas and said in a low voice, "Make that the first andst time. Next time, I will take Rainie away no matter how much she loves you." "I won''t give you the chance." Thomas said resolutely. "That''s good. You''d better go." Mango gave Rainie a push. Rainie wanted to cry, but she held back. She helped Thomas get into the car and walked towards the port. \Mango finally calmed down a little as she watched them leave. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As long as the wounded could return home safely, she could go to Nathaniel without distractions. Mango quickly called Carlson as if she remembered something. "The wounded would need to be isted for 14 days after they return. Ask the doctor to do all kinds of examinations and make sure that they are all fine before releasing them." "What do you mean?" Carlson was a little confused. Mango said, "We have to be on guard to prevent the Liu family from having other back-ups." "Haven''t you already dealt with it?" "They''re too cunning. I''m afraid I can''t get rid of thempletely, so it''s good to be cautious." Mango''s words caused Carlson to nod his head slightly. The wounded left in an orderly manner. Meanwhile, in the border town of another country, the twelve members of the Liu family came back. Carmel looked at them coldly. She subconsciously took two steps back and distanced herself when she saw that Isaias, the current head of the Liu family, was enthusiastically entertaining them. However, she stopped abruptly. No! If she acted too obviously, Mango''s n wouldn''t work. Carmel returned to her original position when she thought of this. However, her eyes were lowered and no one knew what she was thinking. Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 Isaias called for Carmel after he weed them home. "Carmel, let me introduce you to Rachel, your aunt." Isaias introduced the new leader to Carmel. She was obviously a nurse from the military hospital that Mango was in, as well as the leader of the twelve people. Carmel stepped forward and took a look at Rachel. She was beautiful, but unfortunately, she had evil intentions. "Aunt!" Carmel suppressed her feelings and said in a low voice, but she didn''t show much emotion. Rachel frowned as she looked at Carmel. "Dad, is this the child that was lost more than 20 years ago?" Isaiassmiled and said, "Yes. We were in a rush to evacuate Z Country and lost Carmel. Now that we''ve finally found her, you don''t even know how happy your eldest brother is. She is a retired soldier from Z Country. Isn''t she very powerful?" But Rachel looked at Carmel suspiciously and said, "Have you done the DNA test?" "This is the test report. Have a look." Isaias passed the DNA report to Rachel. Rachel looked at the numbers on it and looked at Carmel''s face. It seemed that Carmel really looked like her eldest brother. She whispered, "Don''t me me for being cautious. After all, our family is in troubled times now. What do you think? Shall we do the DNA test again?" "Rachel!" Isaias could not help but scold Rachel when he saw the mocking smile on Carmel''s lips. "I personally found someone to do Carmel''s DNA test. Don''t you trust me?" "Dad, that''s not what I meant. I just think we need to be cautious at this time." "I agree. You can do whatever you want. If you want to do it, then you''d better hurry up. I have to go back to see my father." Carmel''s voice was cold and hostile. Rachel frowned slightly. She didn''t like Carmel''s indifference, but their family had always been like this. She didn''t know how she felt. She was both dissatisfied andforted by Carmel''s attitude. As an aunt, Rachel was naturally dissatisfied with her niece''s words. But as the future sessor of the Liu family, she felt that Carmel was just right. Rachel felt a mix of emotions, but she still found someone to draw her and Carmel''s blood. Carmel said lightly after that, "Can I go back now?" "Carmel, don''t me your aunt. She''s always out in the field, so it''s not wrong to be a little more cautious." Isaias hurriedly opened his mouth. Carmel said indifferently, "It''s normal. How can I expect an arms dealer like her to have such deep feelings for me? Moreover, I don''t think she would be so tired if my dad wasn''t paralyzed. She''s over 40 years old now, right? Is she married? I admire her so much for sacrificing her whole life for the Liu family." "Carmel!" Rachel''s expression suddenly changed. Isaias also felt the tension between Carmel and Rachel, so he couldn''t help but speak up. "Alright, alright. Carmel, go back first. Your aunt has just returned and I have something to discuss with her." Carmel shrugged and turned to leave. Rachel said angrily after Carmel left, "Dad, her attitude is..." "Alright, alright. Carmel was left behind for more than 20 years, so it''s normal for her to have a grudge against us now. I''ve investigated and found out that she was taken in by the local foster home after we left. However, she was too afraid without her parents around at the time and caught a fever, so her physical health was poor. Afterwards, an earthquake urred in that area and all of the children in the foster home were buried. She only managed to crawl out of the rubble after a close shave. She suffered a lot back then. If it weren''t for your big brother who had stayed behind and escorted us to leave, he wouldn''t have lost both his legs and Carmel wouldn''t have been an orphan for so many years. Now that she''s back, although she might have had a temper, at least she''s back now. You should let it go." Rachel couldn''t help but sigh when the past was brought up. If her brother had not saved her twenty years ago, he would not have ended up like this and lost Carmel. "I know, but after all, she has been in the military area so I''m afraid that she''s not on our side." Isaias shook his head and said, "Rachel, you have to believe in kinship. I''ve seen that Carmel is really good to your brother and sister-inw, and she is filial to me as well. She once helped us solve the matters between Mango and Nathaniel. She is part of our family, so surely she won''t watch her parents die." "I hope so." The DNA test still needed time, so Rachel briefly exined the situation to Isaias and then went back to rest. After Carmel left the hall, she went to her father, Frank''s room. Frank quickly asked when he saw her, "I heard that your aunt is back? How is she?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Carmel felt a little upset when she saw that Frank cared so much about Rachel. "You''re really worried about her. You lost me because of her more than 20 years ago. I''ve never seen you treat me like that even after I returned. On the contrary, you''re so anxious to see her as soon as shees back?" "Carmel." Nanny Liu couldn''t help opening her mouth when she heard her daughter''s words. Frank looked at Carmel with a trace of sadness in his eyes. He whispered, "Your aunt sacrificed too much for the Liu family that year. If it weren''t for her, so many people in the Liu family wouldn''t have been able to survive. She married the local army chief at that time. In order to save the Liu family, she didn''t hesitate to hold her husband hostage and she even fell out with him. She lived a hard life." "She deserved it! She could live a good life, but she had a death wish. What did the Liu family even do? But I admire the unity of this family and everyone was desperate to abandon everything for the business. You''re saying that I deserved to be lost back then. Should I be thankful because I survived?" Carmel told herself not to be angry, but she just couldn''t help it. What kind of weird family was this? She used to be Sloane, an orphan. She envied those children who had parents because she wanted to be loved. Only after she joined the army did she truly understand what family love was. Kingston doted on her as if she were his granddaughter and she only felt the warmth of a family in the military region. But now she finally knew who she was and where she came from. She had never hated her identity so much at this moment. She was from the Liu family! If she could choose, she would rather be Sloane for the rest of her life than Carmel for a single moment! Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 What was the meaning of being a descendant of the Liu family? What did their unity have with her? If it weren''t for Kingston, the country, or the friends she had in the military region, she would have died in the big earthquake. It was Kingston who pulled her out of the ruins. She was given the motivation to live and food by the soldiers of the state. Now her so-called family wanted to overturn her faith and benefactor. It was simply impossible! When Frank saw a glint in Carmel''s eyes, he couldn''t help but feel a little ufortable. "Your mum and I were also sad when I lost you back then." "Did you even try to look for me?" Carmel''s words made Frank''s throat close up. Why didn''t he look for her? But at that time, the Liu family couldn''t return. He asked a lot of people to look for her, but they couldn''t find any clues, especially Rachel. "Carmel, your aunt returned to the country many times to look for you. Did you know? Her status was very sensitive and many people were trying to arrest her. For this, she did not hesitate to undergo stic surgery. Over the years, she had been selling weapons in various countries and constantly inquired about your news. Your aunt and our family felt guilty for you. Now that you''re back, I don''t ask for anything else but for you to stay with us. Even if you don''t do anything, your mother and I will be happy to see you around." Carmel couldn''t help but sneer. "Do nothing? What are you afraid of?" Frank narrowed his eyes and stayed silent, but the look in his eyes exined everything. Carmel sneered and said, "In the end, you still don''t trust me? Even if I betrayed Mango for all of you, you still don''t believe me? I can''t believe there are parents who don''t believe in their daughters. I''ve learnt something valuable today." "Carmel, it''s not like that. Your father didn''t say that." Nanny Liu quickly exined. She had been searching for her child for so long until she felt so depressed. Frank''s legs were paralyzed because of the incident at that time and they couldn''t have any more children. Maybe fate was punishing them. Nanny Liu couldn''t get pregnant after losing Carmel, so she was very happy that her only daughter could be found. However, Carmel had always been cold and distant, so it was difficult for others to get close to her. Nanny Liu was very sad. Carmel nced at her mother, and there was finally a trace of warmth in her mocking eyes. In this home, only Nanny Liu sincerely hoped that Carmel would be happy. "Mom, I''m hungry." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll make you something to eat. What would you like?" Nanny Liu immediately cheered up upon hearing Carmel''s words. "Mom, I''ll eat whatever you cook." Carmel''s lips curled into a small smile. Although her smile was vague, it was enough for Nanny Liu. Carmel''s eyes softened when she saw her mother happily preparing food for her. Frank felt a little ufortable when he saw this scene. "Your mum was depressed when she lost you. I would wake up to see her holding the toys you liked several times while she stood at the window. Sometimes, I was really afraid that she would jump down. She took drugs and harmed herself until there were wounds all over her body. She med herself for losing you and that she didn''t take care of you. She couldn''t sleep well all these years when you were gone. She felt alive again now that you''re back. Carmel, we really miss you." Carmel whispered when she heard this, "Don''t you think this is retribution? The Liu family has done too many bad things and this is your karma. That''s why you are living such a painful life." "Carmel! Stop saying these words in the future, especially in front of your grandfather and aunt. Do you understand?" Javion suddenly became nervous. He understood that Carmel had resentment in his heart, but there were some things that could not be said in the Liu family. His father would not allow them to have a different stance. "The Liu family has been unified since ancient times. Your grandfather was the eldest son and he was sent to Z Country for the sake of a great cause at a young age. At that time, your greatgrandfather reinforced the fact that the Liu family must unite together. The entire family understands the importance of this." "Yes, but he made you lose your child. Also, I have to remind you that your so- called great grandfather is a lunatic. Wasn''t he also killed by Nathaniel and Mango?" Javion''s face darkened at Carmel''s words. Frank would certainly punish the other party if someone else said that, but the person in front of him was his daughter. He could only sigh and say, "We have to abide by what your great-grandfather wants to do." "Why do you have to obey him? He wants to destroy the world, but you have to follow him? Don''t you have your own thoughts and dreams?" "Dreams?" A trace of confusion shed at the bottom of Frank''s eyes. He had been instructed to follow the teachings of his ancestors since he was young, and they had to follow the instructions of his grandfather. Now that Carmel had suddenly asked about Frank''s dream, he could not help but be stunned. What was his dream? It seemed that he had one when he was a child. At that time, he wanted to wander the sea and travel across many countries to experience different cultures. However, he was beaten when he talked about this to his father. He was told that the only dream a member of the Liu family could have was to follow the teachings of their grandfather. They must help him achieve his goal. Now that so many years had passed, he could not help but feel gratified as he looked at his daughter. He was pleased that she had not grown up in the Liu family. He was happy that she was independent and she had her own ambition. She would not give up on her dreams just for her family. Frank had never been so clear abot everything before. "Come here and pour me a ss of water." Carmel was stunned for a moment, but she still went forward and poured a ss of warm water for Frank. She handed it to him after she tested the temperature. Although Carmel was so dissatisfied with him, he could see that she was really filial. Carmel was a good girl! When he was unable to take care of himself in bed, she would silently change his clothes and clean him up. Frank could see that Carmel was good to them, buttheir point of view... "Hey!" Frank sighed and took a sip of water before he handed the cup to Carmel. He said in a voice that only both of them could hear, "Do whatever you want as long as you are happy. Although I am disabled, I can protect you and your mother in this Liu family." Carmel''s hand suddenly clenched the cup. She looked at her father''s face that resembled hers, and she felt a lump in her throat for the first time. "Dad..." This was the first time she called him since she came back and Frank suddenly smiled happily. "Hey!" He touched Carmel''s head and said emotionally, "Call me Dad. I will protect you always." Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 There was a lump in Carmel''s throat. She had never cared about the Liu surname. She would rather be called Sloane, the girl who grew up in the welfare home and she would have the same surname as the dean. But at this moment, she knew that there was a trace of warmth in her cold heart. "I''ll drink some water." Carmel quickly turned around and took the opportunity to wipe away the tears in her eyes. Frank felt bad when he saw his daughter like this, but the Liu family''s tradition had to be maintained. So many people had been invested in the Liu family''s goals for at least two generations, so they would not be willing to give it up. But Carmel was his daughter. His daughter had never been a member of the Liu family since she was a child, so why should he let her inherit the teachings of the Liu family? Carmel didn''t know what Frank was thinking now. Anyway, she couldn''t stay here anymore so she hurried out of the room and met Rachel at the door. "Carmel, the results havee out." Rachel''s attitude was very kind. Carmel didn''t think much of it. After all, she was the descendant of the Liu family. She couldn''t change her own blood, so the results would be the same even if Rachel did the paternity test ten times. She took the test report from Rachel and threw it into the trash can without looking at it before she walked away. "Carmel, do you have some misunderstanding about me?" Rachel looked at Carmel anxiously. Carmel didn''t say anything, but she looked at Rachel coldly as if she was looking at a stranger. Rachel suddenly felt terrible. "Carmel, you have to understand that I''m is doing this just in case. Everyone is keeping tabs on our family and you used to be a military officer, so..." "Isn''t it better for you to catch me directly back then?" Carmel''s tone was extremely cold. Rachel was stunned. She seemed to have seen her ex-husband through Carmel''s hostile gaze. After her husband knew Rachel''s identity and what she did, he looked at her the same way. It was as if the love and affection they had for so many years werepletely gone overnight. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Rachel''s heart ached for him. "Carmel, we''re family. Do you have to talk to me like this? There''s no deep grudge between us, right?" Carmel suddenly smiled and said in a low voice when she heard Rachel''s words, "Rachel, I should call you aunt, but are you really happy after you''ve sacrificed so much for this family? I heard that you abandoned your husband for the sake of this family and you were busy with your family affairs several months after your child was born. Your child was left unattended and died after he fell into a hot tub. As a mother, weren''t you sad at all?" "Carmel!" Rachel''s eyes were red and her whole body was tense. Losing her child was the deepest pain in Rachel''s heart. If it weren''t for the baby, perhaps she and her husband wouldn''t have be strangers. But she didn''t want that to happen either. Her son was just seven months old and she could still remember his sweet smile. She could hear her son''s crying every night when it was quiet. She just went out for a while when her son fell into the hot pool and drowned. At that time, she almost could not remember why she prepared a hot tub in the first ce. Later, she remembered that she wanted to heat up the water to bathe her son. Everyone in the Liu family knew that this was Rachel''s taboo and no one dared to mention it to her. However, Carmel directly said it to her. If Carmel wasn''t the daughter that her eldest brother had tried to find for many years, Rachel would really punch her in the face. Carmel, however, didn''t seem to notice Rachel''s pain and sadness. She sneered and said, "What? Can''t you stand it? Why did you leave Z Country back then? How did you lose me? No one told me what happened. What about you? Did you know? You said that you lost me when everyone was moving out, but why didn''t you say that because there were soldiers chasing after us? My mother was weak, so she left me to you. But in order to block the soldiers, you left me at the supermarket door and abandoned me. How old was I then? Was I three or four? Did youe up to me because I was Frank''s daughter? Was it really because of family love? Or do you feel guilty because you abandoned me?" "Carmel, you..." Rachel waspletely stunned. She had kept this incident from everyone, so how did Carmel know about it? Even her brother and sister-inw thought that she had lost their child, but Carmel could exin the details so clearly. She couldn''t help but be surprised. However, Rachel felt relieved after being exposed. "Yes, I lost you that year and I didn''t dare to tell the truth to your parents. I didn''t mean to use you to stop the pursuers at that time. I just wanted to go back to see my child and pay respects to him because I knew that I would nevere back after I left. But it would attract a lot of people''s attention if I took you with me and you might not be safe, so I ced you at the supermarket door. I thought I woulde back soon and I told you to wait for me." "How could I understand you when I was so young? You wanted me to wait for you? Even if I wanted to wait for you, have you ever thought of being human traffickers? What if they kidnapped me? Do you know what I have experienced? Since you can''t protect me well, why did you agree to let my parents take me away? Why did you agree to do your own matters halfway? Rachel, you are not a good mother to your son, and you are not a good aunt to me. Do you want to tell me that all you have travelled all these years to find me? Do you really want to help my parents find me, or do you feel uneasy in your heart? In fact, all you want to do is to hide your mistakes. You ran everywhere, wandered around, sold weapons to other countries, umted wealth, and asked my parents to be grateful to you. You even wanted to protect your status in the Liu family. Is your pride that important?" Carmel waspletely ruthless. She immediately exposed Rachel''s hypocritical kindness and exposed all of her crimes, which immediately made Rachel frown. She felt that Carmel was too hostile to her. But it was true that she lost Carmel that year. This was what Rachel owed her! "Carmel, no matter what you say, at least you''re back now. I willpensate you in the future." "How are you going to make it up me? Do you know what happened after I was abducted?" Carmel''s eyes darkened a little and she saw a figure quickly flitting past her. The familiar hem of the person''s clothes made her eyes redden slightly. Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 "What have you gone through?" Rachel felt somewhat speechless. In fact, she had thought about what would happen to a three-year-old child after they were lost. She justforted herself when she saw Carmel standing in front of her, safe and sound. Maybe Carmel was just lucky or she was protected by the ancestors of the Liu family. But Carmel had countless things she didn''t want to talk about, but now she had to tell Rachel about it. Carmel sneered and said, "I was only three years old. I remembered very clearly that a bearded man told me that my aunt was waiting for me and asked me to go with him. I didn''t go, so he covered my mouth with a handkerchief and I lost consciousness because of the pungent smell. When I woke up again, I found myself in a valley in the home of a poor family. The so-called home was a shack and they bought me." "I thought that I finally had a home. I didn''t care even if they weren''t my own parents or if I''m in a strange environment. After all, I''m not alone. Can you understand how a toddler would feel if they wake up in a strange environment? I was afraid and I shouted for you to save me, but was beaten to a pulp." "That man was so fierce and he whipped me until I bled from multiple wounds on my body. I passed out after being beaten, but no one cared about my life. When I woke up, I was thrown on straw and it was so cold. Did you think that was the worst thing that happened? No, it wasn''t." Carmel''s hands were sped tightly together. Her eyes were bloodshot and she said word by word, "That family had a sick son. They didn''t have money to treat their son, so they could only go to the mountain to pick herbs. But they were not doctors, so they didn''t know what kind of herbs were useful for their son''s illness. Their purpose of buying me was just to test out herbs for their son!" "Every time she wanted to feed her son some herbs, I had to eat it first. She would only give it to her son when I had no reaction. But most of the time, I couldn''t stop vomiting because of the pain and I wanted to die immediately. But I miraculously survived every time. At that time, did you ever think that your niece would experience this?" Carmel waspletely stunned. She had never thought about these things! She really didn''t! She thought that the most miserable thing that could happen to Carmel was to be kidnapped by traffickers and thrown on the street to beg, so she had been looking for the child beggars on the street all these years. However, there had been no news at all. She didn''t know that this could happen! Carmel was even worse off than those kids! Tears instantly welled up in Rachel''s eyes. Carmel smiled brightly instead and there was water in her eyes. "Did you know? I spent four years like this! I didn''t expect to grow up quickly and I even hoped that I could die quickly so I could escape. That vige was very far away from the suburbs. I once tried to escape, but I failed. After I was caught, I was beaten up badly again. Later when I was seven years old, my adoptive father tied me up when my adoptive mother was not at home. He molested me and he even kissed me. Do you know how I felt at that time?" "Stop talking! Just stop!" Rachel felt that she couldn''t listen to Carmel any more or she would go crazy. Carmel still smiled and said, "I thought that I must have done a grave sin in my past life and I was being punished for it. My adoptive mother came back and saw what her husband did to me. Not only did she not me him, but she punished me instead. She med me for seducing him. How could a seven-year-old child learn how to do that? Did he need to tie me up if I consented to it?" "Stop, Carmel." "Why should I? You can''t bear to listen anymore? I killed my adoptive father with my own hands when I was eight years old and stabbed my adoptive mother. I took away all their money and walked the mountains for three days and nights before I could find a bus stop. I sat the bus to the suburbs and passed out at the entrance of the welfare home because I was starving. Do you think that I''m still not fit to be a member of the Liu family?" Carmel said word by word, "The Liu family is cruel and merciless. I inherited this trait very well. My adoptive parents raised me for four years, but I can still kill them without hesitation. So why do you think I''m not from this family? Hmm?" Her voice was very soft and gentle, but it carried a sense of pressure so great that it was suffocating. "Carmel!" Atst, Nanny Liu couldn''t help but run out from behind the wall and hug her daughter as she cried uncontrobly. "Why didn''t you tell me? Why? You''ve been back for so long, but why didn''t you tell me that you have suffered so much since you were a child? I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have entrusted you to another person! It''s my fault!" Nanny Liu hugged Carmel tightly as if she was afraid that her daughter would disappear as soon as she let go. This was her daughter! She had been pregnant with Carmel for ten months and she lover her dearly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Who would have thought that Carmel would experience this? Rachel was a little surprised by the sudden appearance of her mother. "Nanny Liu, I..." "Get lost! Rachel, Frank and I have been supporting and defending you all these years. I felt that you have lost so much for the sake of the Liu family and we always doted on you. But I found out that you abandoned my daughter today! It was you! You made my daughter ab rat at such a young age and she was even sexually abused! How could you do this? You loved Carmel so much because you lost our son, so we entrusted her to you. You promised us that you would bring Carmel back, but what happened in the end? It was you who left my daughter alone! You let me and my brother suffer after we lost Carmel every day, but you didn''t tell us the truth! If you told us the details about Carmel''s loss, we wouldn''t search for the wrong clues and let my daughter suffer so much for no reason! How can you even suspect that our daughter is not from the Liu family? Nanny Liu questioned Rachel in a tearful voice and thetter didn''t know how to defend herself at all. Frank also heard everything in the room and his face was covered with tears. He had always pitied his little sister and supported her at all costs over the years, but she was the one who abandoned his daughter! It was ridiculous! All the things he had suffered all over the years were like a p to his face! The Liu family! Was this their so-called unity? Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 For the first time in his life, Frank felt a sense of resentment towards the teachings of his family. How could he not be angry? How was that possible? Carmel was the only child he would have in his life! He was so happy when Carmel was born. For the first few years of Carmel''s life, he gave everything to her and even imagined what kind of teacher he would hire for his daughter when she grew up. However, everything ended one summer''s day. He lost his daughter. At that time, Nanny Liu was almost crazy. If not for the glimmer of hope she had, she would have died long ago. His wife and daughter suffered so much pain to uphold the belief of the Liu family. As a husband and father, what had he done for the two women in his life? Javion was devastated. Nanny Liu nearly fainted from how much she was crying, but Carmel''s eyes were just red and she didn''t shed a tear. She had already passed the age where she needed her mother''s care. What she had experienced over the years was like a nightmare and it tormented her at the very beginning. She dared not sleep at night in the welfare home. When she closed her eyes, her thoughts were filled with her adoptive father''s ugly face and the fierce look of her adoptive mother. She was afraid and sad, so she did not dare to be with other children. She was afraid that they would know her secrets, but the more she behaved like this, the more the children would bully her. She didn''t dare to fight back for fear that she would be driven out by the dean if she hurt someone. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Where can I go after I get kicked out?" There was not a single ce in the world that was her home. Until Kingston appeared. He went to the welfare home to pick up several children to train as secret agents. At that time, Kingston clearly told the children that he could give them the best food and clothing. At the same time, they had to do the most painful job in the world and they had to abandon their past. From the day they left the welfare home, they no longer had their former identities. Their sole purpose was to be used as a pawn and a weapon. They would do whatever the higher-ups required them to do. If they needed to fight on the battlefield, they would do so without any objections. If they needed to marry into a wealthy family, they wouldn''t be able to resist. Many children didn''t want to live like this, but Carmel wanted it badly. She couldn''t wait to abandon her former identity and give herself a new life. She could use her own strength and live her own life. So she became Sloane, the registered daughter of the dean. She didn''t know if she was in danger or not. After everything was done, there was an earthquake before she could leave with Kingston and the whole city was filled with screams. At that moment, she thought that she was going to die. Maybe she really didn''t deserve to have a new life, but Kingston saved her at the critical moment. Carmel felt as if she had been reborn after she was rescued by Kingston from the welfare home. Except for the hard training sessions, she waspletely free at other times. Moreover, Kingston cared for and loved her like a grandfather. She still remembered when she joined the army at the age of eighteen, Kingston personally made her a table full of delicious food and apanied her for the whole night. An old man like Kingston actually took her to all the entertainments venue that she had longed to go to but did not dare to do so. He even took her to eat all of the street food that she couldn''t eat usually. She remembered that Kingston''s eyes were teary when she got on the truck that was heading to the military area. At that moment, she cried and called him grandfather. Kingston waved his hand and said, "Silly girl, I''ll be waiting for you toe back." Kingston had given her the family life that she longed for. Her life was saved by Kingston and she owed him her life. This was why Carmelpletely copsed when she learned that she was the descendant of the Liu family. How could it be? But Kingston''s gaze looked soplicated that she knew it was true. When a Liu family member was caught by Nathaniel, Kingston secretly found someone to take the man''s blood and did a DNA test with Carmel. Everything was exposed then. Carmel felt guilty towards Kingston, her military title, and her brothers and sisters who treated her well. Kingston told her that Carmel had died in the earthquake when she was eight years old, and she would be named Sloane because she survived. If she felt that this mission was too difficult, she didn''t have to go. But Carmel knew that she had toe. These were her roots! Her parents were here! Even if she wanted to destroy the Liu family, she had to do it by herself! At first, she thought that her cold heart would not be affected, but Nanny Liu cried so hard that she almost lost consciousness. This made Carmel''s eyes sh with a trace of sympathy and complicated emotions. She could clearly feel how sad Nanny Liu was, but she didn''t feel the same. Perhaps she was too cold-hearted. The Liu family was indeed merciless and terrifying. Carmel allowed Nanny Liu to hold her and cry. Finally, Nanny Liu cried until shepletely passed out and Carmel took her back to the room. Rachel suddenly held Carmel''s arm when thetter walked past. Her eyes were red and there were even tears rolling down her face. However, she said in a low voice, "Carmel, you did it on purpose, didn''t you? You saw your mother standing behind me, but you didn''t say anything. You deliberately said it out loud to make her sad and to condemn me, didn''t you? What are you plotting? How can you set up your own family? Carmel, you''re part of the Liu family now and we share the same bloodline! What are you doing?" Rachel stared at Carmel as if she wanted to read the younger girl''s mind, but Carmel was completely calm. She just looked at Rachel and said faintly, "If you think that I''m not sincere, then so be it. Maybe I''m just lying or telling you a story." After that, Carmel broke away from Rachel and carried her mother into the room. She saw that Frank''s eyes were also red as if he knew everything. She nced at the door that was just closing and ced Nanny Liu next to Frank. "I''m going back to my room." "Carmel, your mom missed you so much all these years. Have you seen the scars on her arm? They are her self harm scars and she hated that she failed to protect you. You and your mom had suffered a lot over the years, but please don''t hate us. I''ll give you whatever you want. I can even give you my life, but please don''t hate us! Carmel, your words are like stabs to our hearts. No parent would be able to bear it if their daughter suffered so much, but we can''t turn back time. We couldn''t be with you as you suffered so much, but please give us a chance to atone for our sins, okay?" Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 There was a hint of pleading in Frank''s voice. Carmel didn''t know how to answer him, so she simply said nothing and left Frank''s room awkwardly. Carmel felt very lonely when she returned to her room. She couldn''t feel the sense of belonging even though they were both her family members. She was distressed because could see Nanny Liu and Frank''s guilt towards her. But she could see that Isaias liked her, but she couldn''t integrate into the family. Perhaps it was because of their different beliefs. She did not know why, but she felt as if her loneliness was slowly suffocating her and she could hardly breathe. Carmel didn''t care if the Liu family investigate her. She took out her phone and dialed a number, but she hung up when she heard the beeping sound. What should she say? She had been missing since the start of Desmond''s n. She hadn''t contacted him for so long, so what could she say if she suddenly contacted him? Carmel let out a bitterugh, but her phone suddenly rang. It made her so scared that she almost threw her phone away. The caller ID showed the familiar number that had been etched in her memory, but she did not dare to answer it and her eyes suddenly turned red. Ned had not received any news about Carmel for a long time. She suddenly contacted him and hung up, which made Ned feel a little uneasy. Was she in trouble? The phone kept ringing, but no one answered. Ned''s eyes became more panicked by the moment. He simply called Carmel through WhatsApp video call, but she quickly hung up. Ned immediately became angry. "Carmel, I will ignore you for the rest of my life if you don''t answer the phone." He sent a voice message. Carmel couldn''t help but cry when she heard Ned''s familiar voice. She did not cry when she talked about the past or when she was alone with the Liu family, but she teared up when she heard Ned''s voice. How dare this man scold her? She was the one who should be doing that. Ned sent her a video call repeatedly without waiting for Carmel''s reply as if he would continue endlessly if she didn''t ept him. Carmel finally pressed the answer button when Ned called her for the tenth time. "You''re finally willing to answer, aren''t you? Carmel, I dare you to ignore my calls!" Ned found that Carmel was crying after he yelled at her. He was totally freaked out. What the f*ck!? Was Carmel crying? This was the most shocking thing he''d ever seen. "Why are you crying? Who bullied you? F*ck, where are you? Send me your location and I''ll kill the person who bullied you right away!" "Why are you cussing at me!?" Carmel said as she wiped her tears, but she felt a slight warmth in her heart as Ned continued to nag. "It''s none of your business!" Ned''s voice softened when he saw that Carmel had regained her dominant attitude again. "Where have you been these days? Have you been well? It''s definitely not good, right? You wouldn''t have cried otherwise. You bully me all the time, so how can you cry in front of me? Carmel, you''ve gone too far!" Ned also choked up as he spoke. His eyes were slightly red, which made Carmel stunned. "You ..." "What? I know, you have a special identity and you had to leave because you have a mission. You can''t tell me about it, but at least leave me a message to let me know that you are still alive! Let me have hope, okay? Youpletely disappeared without a trace! I understand that you''re on a mission, but can you think of me a little more? I know that it''s a little delusional for an assistant like me to pursue you, but you have to give me a chance. At least let me see and touch you. You have said before that you will give me a chance to pursue you as long as I can beat you. I''ve been training these days and I''m confident that I can beat you now. Carmel, you can''t break your promise." Ned said as if he was throwing a tantrum and he was choking with sobs as he spoke. "Carmel, I''ve missed you. Maybe I''m being unreasonable, but I feel ufortable when there isn''t anyone here that will bully me. I''ve gotten stronger because I''ve been training every day. It''ll be easier for me to fight you now, but how can you do this to me?" Ned lowered his head and a teardrop fell on the back of his hand, but he quickly hid it from her. Why was he so useless? He was really worried that Carmel would be injured or even lose her life whenever he heard her news. At the thought of that, Ned felt as if his heart was about to break. He hated himself so much that he couldn''t ask anything about her and he felt like he didn''t know anything. He told himself that he should like someone else. But when he looked at those other women in thepany, he could only think of Carmel''s stubborn and hostile gaze. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Carmel suddenly felt that Ned was particrly handsome. So this was how it felt to be cared for. Besides Kingston, it seemed that only Ned was silly enough to love her. He was the only one who was afraid that Carmel would die. Carmel suddenly felt a sense of belonging. No matter how far she went or what she had gone through, she felt as though there would always be a safety beneath her. She wanted to finish her teask as soon as possible and return home to Ned. "Ned." Carmel suddenly opened her mouth. Although her eyes were red, there was a hint of joy in her voice. She even smiled at Ned, which made him feel a little ufortable. "Why... why are youughing? Carmel, I''m crying like a fool, but you''re actuallyughing at me!" Ned became even more frustrated. He knew he had been humiliated. But there was no point in Carmel mocking him like this. Wasn''t she crossing the line? When Carmel saw him like this, she felt as if her sadness was gone and her miserable childhood seemed less depressing. She smiled even more brightly. "You''re stillughing!" "Marry me if I can go back safely." Carmel''s words stunned Ned. "What did you say?" "I said I want you to marry me." Ned suddenly felt as if he was filled with joy when Carmel said this, and his life seemed a little sweeter. Maybe Ned could give her happiness. Ned could not hear anything else and her words kept echoing in his head. "Marry me!" He suddenlyughed like a fool. "Carmel, say it again." "Ned, I want you to marry me." Carmel said it again without hesitation and heard Ned say with a smile, "I''ve recorded it! Carmel, I have evidence now! If you dare to go back on your word, I''ll report this to Mrs. and Mr. Ye! If not, I''ll even ask Brantley to help me!" Why was Ned so cute when he was so stingy? Carmel''s eyes were bright and she said word by word, "Wait for me, Ned." Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 Ned suddenly felt a surge of strength rush through him. "I''ll wait for you, but you can''t abandon me. Carmel, you should keep your word, alright? I''ll make the wedding preparations now. What kind of wedding do you like? I''ll arrange it." Ned felt as if his emotions were fluctuating rapidly and he couldn''t really believe what was going on. Carmel said indifferently, "I don''t really want anything. I''ll be alright even if we just get our marriage certificates." "How can that be? The most beautiful moment in a woman''s life is when she wears a wedding dress. I can''t let you be upset. Mr. Ye asked me to manage a branch office abroad now. I have a high status now, so I can be on par with you. You''ll be Mrs. Xue in no time." Carmel was stunned for a moment before she reacted when she heard Ned''s words. "Your surname is Xue?" "Carmel, how can you not know my surname?" Ned felt somewhat down. Carmel smiled and said, "I didn''t know and I thought your name was just Ned." "Carmel!" Ned was really angry. Carmel smiled happily and said, "I''ll be Mrs. Xue when I go back home. I''ll give the rest of my life to you, and you have to bear responsibility for it." "Well, I''ll take it." As Ned replied solemnly, he saw his screen be ck when Carmel hung up. Although Carmel couldn''t see Ned anymore, she still had a smile on her face. After she returned to the Liu family for so long, she had never been so happy before. She never thought that she would fall in love with Ned. He looked like a dull and silly boy, and he even looked younger than her. Forget it, it didn''t matter and she didn''t mind at all. Carmel felt as if she was immersed own happiness, which made her feel as if she was in a dream. However, she suddenly saw a pair of peeing eyes and she reacted by throwing an object directly at the person. "Carmel, it''s me." Rachel was almost hit and hurriedly stepped into the light right before the flower pot shattered apart on the ground beside her. She would be in trouble if she hadn''t dodged it. Rachel took a deep breath. Carmel''s eyes suddenly darkened. "Do you have a habit of peeping at people?" Rachel was humiliated by Carmel, but she still walked into the room. "Were you calling your boyfriend just now? What is his job?" "What? Are you here to investigate his background? Am I going to be monitored whenever I make a phone call now?" Carmel said coldly with an icy gaze. Rachel frowned at Carmel''s attitude and said in a low voice, "Carmel, do you really have to treat me like this?" "How should I treat you?" Carmel threw her phone on the bed. Coincidentally, it was very close to Rachel, but the phone was ck and she couldn''t see anything. Rachel was curious, but she knew that Carmel was against her. She took a deep breath and said, "The situation of the Liu family is quite special now, so it''s better not to contact the outside world so casually. It''s not because I want to monitor your phone, but it''s for the sake of the family. After all, you are the heiress of the family. If the workers see you like this, it''ll be hard to manage them." "What''s the rtionship between you and my daughter? Does she not have a right to make a phone call? Does she need your approval on who she''s dating?" Frank pushed the wheelchair into the room at some point and his words really surprised Rachel. "How can you say that to me? You should know that I''m doing this for Carmel''s own good." "There''s no need for that. She''ll be fine as long as you don''t cause trouble for her." Frank''s attitude was very cold, which was totally different from how he acted previously. Rachel couldn''t ept such a huge difference, but she also knew that Frank might know the truth of Carmel''s disappearance. At this time, she couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed. "Are you still ming me? Do you think that I lost Carmel on purpose? She''s my niece, so how could I do that deliberately? I''ve been trying so hard to find her all these years!" Frank didn''t want to hear her speak anymore. "What do you mean by that? Since you''re her aunt, why are you here to eavesdrop on her?" "I didn''t!" "Then what are you doing here? Do you really care about her? Are you interrogating her on who she is calling? Or are you forcing her to follow the rules of the Liu family? Has Carmel taken anything from the Liu family? She grew up living a torturous life alone! Why are you using the rules of the Liu family to restrain her?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Rachel was stunned by Frank''s words. "Frank, you are being unreasonable." "So what?! My daughter has been missing for more than 20 years. She finally came back, but she still has to abide by the family rules. She can''t do anything at all and she even has to tell you that she has a boyfriend. This doesn''t sit well with me!" Frank had never spoken to Rachel like this. Since Rachel lost her family for the sake of the Liu family, Frank had doted on her a lot. He had never criticized her over the years, but he started to reprimand her for Carmel''s sake. Carmel looked at Frank defending her and felt moved, but she couldn''t act impulsively. Se was really cold-hearted towards the Liu family, even if they were her own family members. "I''ll have a headache if both of you keep arguing!" Carmel''s words immediately silenced Frank. "Does your head hurt? Do you need me to call for a doctor? Are you having a cold?" "Can you go out? I''ll be fine as long as you''re gone." Carmel''s words made Frank''s face a little pale. When he looked at Carmel and saw a trace of impatience in her eyes, he couldn''t help but feel a little sad. His daughter ultimately did not give him the chance to atone for his crimes. Frank was so agitated when he talked to Rachel just now, but he immediately quieted down. Rachel had never seen her brother like this. She had never seen Frank look sad even when he injured his legs, but he became like this because of Carmel''s words. To be honest, Rachel was very upset. "Carmel, how can you talk to your father like that?" Carmel raised her eyebrows slightly, and the coldness in her eyes made Rachel very upset. Frank stopped Rachel and said, "It''s not her fault and I came into her room myself. Come with me and let her rest." He took Rachel''s hand and exited the room after he said that, but Carmel''s eyes narrowed slightly. Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 Rachel came to her room the moment she made a call and this was definitely not a coincidence. Was Rachel doubting Carmel? Or was she monitoring her? Would Ned be targeted? When Carmel thought of this, she quickly checked her bedroom and found a mini listening device under her bed. Rachel just came back, so when did she install this in Carmel''s room? Or was it always have here? No! She checked the room when she just arrived. There were no bugs previously, so when did Rachel install it? Carmel instantly broke out in a cold sweat. She didn''t know! She was too careless. If so, Ned was likely to be exposed. No matter what she said to Ned, the Liu family would naturally investigate his entire family as long as she contacted him. Since Ned was under Nathaniel, would the Liu family take advantage of their rtionship to threaten Nathaniel and Mango? Carmel thought about a lot of things and that she had done something wrong. She should not have called Nedi! This was terrible. It not only harmed Ned, but also Mango and Nathaniel. If something bad happened, she would be filled with guilt. Carmel quickly restored the bugs to their original state when she thought of this and took out her spare mobile phone. After she thought for a while, she did not turn on the phone and turned on the computer instead. It seemed that he was browsing some websites and she clicked on a few tourism programs. Carmel closed the web pages and used her mobile phone to find tourism agencies and checked the flight tickets nearby. It seemed that there were suitable ones, so she finally gave up. At the same time, Rachel held Frank''s hands and watched Carmel''s every move in the monitoring room. She said sternly, "Please erge the screen to see what she is looking at or what she sent." Frank was immediately annoyed. "Rachel, how dare spy on my daughter!" "I know you''re happy to see Carmel, but you need to know what''s going on with our family. Carmel used to be a soldier of Z Country! Soldiers have their own faith! Although we are rted by blood to her, who knows if she will betray us for her loyalty? You''ve said that she has never taken anything from us before. How can you believe that she''ll really help us based on pure kinship?" Rachel''s words made Frank very upset. "It''s understandable that she doesn''t want to help us. After all, we''ve caused her so much suffering all these years! Don''t you know what my daughter has gone through? Do you still want her to help this family? What do you think?" Rachel softened her tone when she saw that Frank was agitated. "I''m not asking Carmel to help us, but I just hope that she''s not our enemy." Frank stayed silent. Rachels staff quickly found the webpages that Carmel had visited. They were all tourist websites that were near the sea. Frank suddenly remembered that Carmel and Nanny Liu said that she liked Ocean City because the view was beautiful. Did she miss home? Was she actually thinking of her home in Ocean City even though she''s in the Liu family? Frank suddenly felt a little ufortable. Rachel was also somewhat surprised. She was looking at tourism websites? Did she want to go on a vacation? When she saw Carmel scrolling the phone, she asked someone to find out what Carmel was looking at. It turned out that she was looking for flight tickets. It was obvious that Carmel wanted to go on a trip. Perhaps the Liu family made her feel too depressed. Frank sighed and said, "If she really wants to go, don''t stop her." "Even if I don''t stop her now, Ddad won''t let any members of the Liu family out. Don''t you know what''s happening now?" Rachel looked at Frank, who had changedpletely because of Carmel, and couldn''t help but worry. "You are the eldest son of the Liu family and all the businesses will be yours." "Why should a cripple like me take on such a big responsibility? You are so capable, so you can do it. I just want my wife and child to be healthy." After that, Frank pushed his wheelchair out and left. Rachel felt a little ufortable when she looked at Frank''s back. She never thought that she would be in this situation because of Carmel and her brother. "Check it again. Is there anything dodgy about her?" Rachel still felt a little uneasy. Her men searched for several times but couldn''t find anything. Rachel frowned and said, "Am I really suspecting her too much?" At this moment, a beeping sound suddenly came from Zion''sputer. He quickly jumped up and turned on theputer. In an instant, several alternate websites appeared on hisputer screen. Although they were all tourist forums, Zion quickly deciphered it and formed a code. At the same time, his cell phone received a message. It was the flight information that Carmel was checking. After Zion adjusted the information and a set of code appeared. After hebined the two codes together, he received news from Carmel. "Ned may have been spied on, so ask your parents to be careful. In addition, Rachel is difficult to deal with so you need to investigate her husband. There may be a breakthrough." When Zion read this information, he quickly tidied it up and passed it to Carlson. Carlson frowned slightly. "The Liu family is very difficult to deal with. Rachel has arms transactions with many countries and we don''t know how much firepower they have. If we push them to the point of desperation, they can start a war with the weapons they have readily and it''ll be a bloodbath. Otherwise, why would Carmel need to bring down the Liu family from the inside? But Ned and Nathaniel are involved now, so it''s a bit difficult to deal with this matter." Zion''s brows were also tightly knitted together. "My parents are still on the battlefield and Uncle Ned will take care of everything in the family. If the Liu family really targets my family, we won''t be affected too much. But Uncle Ned means a lot to Aunt Carmel, so why don''t I go back to protect him?" "You can''t do it. You''re just a little boy, so how can you protect others? Although you can hold your ground, it''s not enough. I''ll send someone to protect Ned and you''d better stay here. Don''t tell anyone about this." Carlson rejected Zion''s request. Zion''s brows knitted together. He was a kid, but didn''t he decipher the information? Carlson was a little depressed as if he sensed Zion''s dissatisfied gaze. Only Zion dared to do this to him. This brat wasn''t afraid of him at all. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t re at me like that. I''ll leave you with other tasks." "What is it?" Zion immediately asked in reply, which made Carlson hesitate. Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 How sensitive and clever was Zion? He thought for a moment and understood. "You want me to pick up Thomas and the others, right? Are you nning on isting me there?" "Yes." Carlson couldn''t help but say when he saw that Zion had guessed it, "Eugene was the one who escorted Thomas and the others back. He''s close friends with your father and me, but we haven''t been in contact with him. Furthermore, I can''t go there personally. There aren''t many people in the army who know Eugene, but you do. You''re quite close to him as well, so it''s most suitable for you to go there. The istion area is secluded, so you need to set up signal istion and a small-scale searching program. You''re an expert in this aspect, so you''re the only suitable candidate." Zion''s frown deepened. "Well, don''t frown so much. You''ll age faster if you frown more." Carlson felt that Zion was bing more and more like Nathaniel. However, Zion said somewhat irritably, "Silver Fox can go as well." "He has to go to the battlefield." "Why?" Zion knew that the Silver Fox was from Baxter Alliance. However, Michael didn''t take Silver Fox away before he left, which meant that he didn''t need him. However, the Silver Fox suddenly had to leave and there was only one possibility for this. This meant that something had happened to the people from Baxter Alliance and they needed the Silver Fox to rescue them. The people of the Baxter Alliance went there for Nathaniel, so did this mean that something had happened to Nathaniel? Zion''s heart suddenly pounded. Carlson saw Zion''s expression and knew that the small boy had guessed it. Sometimes he felt uneasy with such a smart child by his side. He coughed and said, "Your father and Walter went to the enemy''s territory before we lost track of them. Michael took some people to rescue them, but there was no news. The Silver Fox was worried and wanted to have a look. However, it won''t necessarily be bad news, right? I know that you''re anxious, but you should know that your responsibility is more important than your father. The virus that may be in them is rted to the safety of the whole country, otherwise, your mother would not arrange for them to look for your father so soon. Zion, your mother cares about your father more than you. Since she didn''t go, it means that your father isn''t in danger, right?" Zion didn''t say anything, but he knew that Carlson''s words made sense. He was no longer an ordinary child. He had a badge on his shoulder now and he was a soldier. Even if he was worried about his parents, he knew what he had to do. "Okay, I''ll go pick Uncle Thomas up." "I''ll arrange for a ne to take you away immediately and Wisdom will go with you. He''s excellent at medicine, so maybe he can do something helpful." "All right." Zion didn''t reject him this time. Carlson sent two people to protect Ned following Zion''s departure. The Liu family was a hidden danger for Z Country. Carlson returned home with a frown. Sissaye saw him like this and knew that he was busy with his work, but she couldn''t help asking, "Daddy, where is Zion?" "He has to go out for a while, so I''ll train you during this period of time." Carlson was always kind to its daughter. Sissaye was a little disappointed, but she still nodded and smiled. Zion never expected to see Evangeline in the istion section. At this time, Evangeline waspletely different from a few years ago. Although she was not yet an adult, she stillmanded the workers to carry materials. She took care of the wounded in the istion section and arranged for the doctors to do physical examinations on them. Zion suddenly felt a little unfamiliar. Was serious and gentle girl Evangeline? Was this the energetic girl who would always fight with him and peep at him in the toilet? The sunlight shone on Evangeline''s body and it made her look as if she was bathed in golden light, which made her feel even more distant and ethereal. For some reason, Zion suddenly hated Evangeline because she seemed to be getting further and further away from him. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He hated Evangeline when she pestered him, but he hated it even more when she stopped. Zion frowned slightly and couldn''t help but step forward when he remembered his misunderstanding towards Evangeline in Y Country. Then, h grabbed Evangeline''s hand and pulled her over. "Follow me." Evangeline was slightly stunned. The surrounding guards wanted to block Zion, but Evangeline stopped them. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was a little taken aback when she saw Zion holding her hand. This seemed to be the first time that Zion took the initiative to hold her hand. Didn''t he hate her? Didn''t he wish that he didn''t have any contact with her?! What was going on? Evangeline was still shocked even after she had been pulled far away by Zion to a secluded ce. Zion realized that he was holding Evangeline''s hand and quickly let go. "Do you know where this ce is? Do you think the istion sector is fun? How old are you? What if you''re infected with the virus here? You''ll be isted if you''re infected! That''s not the worst part. If you can''t be cured in time, do you know that you might die?" Evangeline was slightly taken aback by Zion''s words. Did he care about her? On second thought, how could it be possible? Zion absolutely detested her, so how could he care about her? Evangeline said in a low voice, "My father is the leader of Y Country. If hees here, what will happen to my people? I am a princess, so this is my responsibility. Even if I am infected, it is also my fate. Zion, you can rest assured that I am here to do something important and I won''t disturb you. I swear that I will never do anything bad to you and both of our countries are cooperating for the greater goody. Although we are still young, I know that you naturally understand this. I only hope that everyone can work together happily in the future. If there is nothing else, I will go first because there are a lot of things to be done." After that, Evangeline turned around and left. She still liked Zion, but she knew that he didn''t share the same feelings. Her father said that girls had to have their own dignity. No matter how much they liked someone, they could not sacrifice their pride. Besides, she was a princess and she was the representative of her country. Therefore, Evangeline bit her lower lip tightly. She was thinking that she wouldn''t force Zion if still didn''t like her. She had a lot of potential suitors, so she didn''t need to be hung up on Zion. Evangeline felt a little better when she thought of this. Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 Zion didn''t expect that Evangeline, who had always followed him everywhere, would change so much that he didn''t even know her anymore. Could a person really changepletely after they had a different identity? Zion was a little curious, and he didn''t know why but he suddenly felt ufortable. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Forget it, this was alright. He was worried that Evangeline would pester him and disturb his work. Wisdom watched Zion return alone from afar and couldn''t help but ask, "What did you say to Evangeline?" "I didn''t say anything." Zion wasn''t in a good mood. Wisdom was a little surprised. Didn''t he always dislike Evangeline? Did they quarrel again? "Zion, Evangeline''s status is different now. Don''t argue with her like before. After all, daddy and Uncle Sanchez''s rtionship isn''t bad, you..." "Why are you so naggy? Why would I want to make things difficult for a girl? Don''t worry, I have nothing to do with her." After that, Zion went to the monitoring room. Wisdom watched Zion leave and he didn''t know if Zion was telling the truth or not. But since he said so, he shouldn''t have a conflict with Evangeline, right? Wisdom felt relieved when he thought of this. The handover of their work was done in an orderly manner. However, it would take a few days to complete the testing for all of the wounded soldiers. During this period of time, Mango could only wait for news from the military hospital. She was anxious to find Nathaniel, but she also knew that she had to wait for the test results before she could leave. Moreover, she was waiting for Carmel''s news. Zion and Wisdom were working overtime to carry out the tests. Although Carlson had tasked two IT specialists to assist Zion, there were still some procedures that Zion had to do himself. It was almost as if he was living in the surveince room. When Evangeline was resting, she realized that Zion had never left the surveince room. She frowned slightly and found a guard. "Give the people in the surveince room a few boxes of food. Their work is more important than ours." "Alright, Princess." The guard left quickly. When Zion saw someone bring in some food, he didn''t ask who it was from and just thanked them before he ate. His eyes did not leave theputer screen throughout his meal and his striking eyes were bloodshot. The other two agents couldn''t take it anymore, so Zion told them to rest first before recing their work. Time gradually passed. Zion and Wisdom didn''t really have the chance to contact each other, and what they were worried about finally happened. "We found viral factors in two people, but we can''t be sure what kind of infection it is. I have consulted my higher-ups and I have already ruled out the possibility of venom. I have initially concluded that it may be a virus." Wisdom''s expression was very serious. Al the outstanding doctors from the major universities of the country were also here for the inspection. At this time, everyone''s faces were solemn. "Strengthen the police force. There may be riots and we can''t let them leave this ce because the virus might be brought into our country." The chief of security gave an order directly. Although everyone had made a statement and guaranteed that they would find the cause of the infection as soon as possible, the two infected people were still agitated. "We want to go home! Will you let us die here if you can''t find the cause? Even if we die, we have to see our family!" "Yes! I don''t want to die here! I want to go home!" It was the most difficult to control those who were invaded by fear. Moreover, they were wounded on the battlefield on behalf of their country. Therefore, the soldiers did not have the heart to kill them. They did not expect that the infected soldiers wouldpletely lose their minds. When Zion heard this, he ran out quickly and saw Evangeline, who was one step ahead of him and she directly pped the two men. "What are you shouting for? Why are you crying? You didn''t cry when you were shot on the battlefield, but you are scared out of your wits just because of a virus. All the best doctors in the country are here. I can ask my mommy''s agents toe here and you''ll be killed in a second! I''m warning you. If you continue crying and betray your country, I will shoot you! You will cause shame to your family and the country!" At this moment, Evangeline was incredibly domineering and intimidating as if she had gone back to her past self. Zion suddenlyughed. At such a quiet moment, hisughter was particrly loud. Evangeline suddenly raised her head and red at Zion angrily. Oops! This girl dared to re at him! She had beaten and scolded the soldiers from his country, and now she was ring at him? As expected, she was still as arrogant as before. However, for some reason, Zion felt that Evangeline at that moment was much more likeable than when she was gentle and polite. "You''d better listen to her. She''ll destroy you when she''s angry and even I''m afraid of her." Zion said coldly before he walked back to the monitoring room. Everyone was stunned by Zion''s words. Just how cold and arrogant was Zion? How could he be afraid of others? How terrifying could Evangeline be? For a moment, everyone''s opinions on Evangeline changed. Although she, Zion, and Wisdom were still children, everyone remained silent because their capabilities were well-recognized. Evangeline almost choked. She thought that her rtionship with Zion had been fixed, but she didn''t think that Zion would show his hatred for her so openly. Evangeline frowned and said with a cold face, "Keep them apart and continue to observe them." Mango heard that there were infected people amongst the wounded and she couldn''t help but tremble. She knew that she had to stay behind, and the doctors and nurses in the entire hospital would be isted as well. Mango quickly reported this to Carlson. Carlson had to set up a new hospital somewhere else while Mango was in the istion area. Mango was filled with panic. She was worried that Nathaniel, Walter, the Dark Night Empire, and the Baxter Alliance would be in trouble. But she couldn''t do anything now, so she could stay in the isted area. Wait! Henry and the others had also been in contact with the wounded, so were they also infected? Mango was extremely anxious. She immediately begged Carlson to contact Henry to bring them back to decrease the number of people they interacted with. However, Henry was in the same situation as Nathaniel. They had lost contact after they entered the enemy''s territory, so all the phones and signals were useless. How could this be? What had they gone through after they entered the enemy''s territory? Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 Mango was very anxious, so is Henry. As soon as they entered the enemy''s territory, they found that all their electronic devices was blocked and there was a series of ear piercing beeps. Signal search! These words shed across Henry''s mind quickly. This area waspletely reced with an independentwork, and other signals would be detected immediately. As such, this would trigger the safety rm in the security system. Henry frowned. "Quick, destroy all the electronic devices!" Henry''s order stunned everyone. "Really? Captain, if it is destroyed, how can we contact Ms. Shen?" "Don''t talk nonsense! If I lose my life, how can Iplete the task given by her? Now, listen to me. Quickly hand over the electronic equipments to a person and destroy it in the distance. Although this person who handle it will likely to die, now who will volunteer?" Henry actually wanted to go himself, but he was themander- in- chief of this operation. Therefore, he could not take the risk. Luckily, the members of the Dark Night Empire were eagerly volunteering to go first. Soon, a small figure grabbed the electronic devices quickly and rushed out in the speed of light without even saying a word. Before Henry could see it clearly, the person had ran out. "Who is it?" "It''s Moonlight." The vice-captain was also surprised. She was the only girl in this action. She was an orphan, a child rescued from the mountains by Mango. She had requested to enter the Dark Night Empire training with Edolie Wright. Moonlight was in her fourth year of joining the Dark Night Empire. Because of her ordinary appearance, her sense of presence was often low. However, this happened to be her strength where she could attack the enemy silently without being noticed. Thus, she couldplete the assassination task perfectly. Moonlight was supposed to be the hidden ace in the team. No one expected that a girl would actually rush to the front at this time. A few members couldn''t help wanting to chase after her, but they were stopped by Henry. "It''s toote. If we go after them, everyone will be exposed. Now we need to hide our identity to find Mr. Ye and Mr. Song. Everyone, pack up your equipment and let''s go!" Henry looked at the position where she left and knew that she might not have a chance in returning. Suddenly, her face appeared in his mind. In fact, he knew she was a girl. She was silent and patient, an excellent executor, but there was no sense of presence. He still remembered how she fainted once after training. He sent her to the emergency department. As a result, the doctor said she fainted due to excessive physical work. At that moment, Henry felt a pang of heartache for the little girl. Later on, he had been paying attention to her during training session. He would sternly stop her when she overexerted herself. These days, the two of them had be friends, but they did not talk much. He did not expect her to be the first person in entering the enemy''s area. He felt very upset, but he couldn''t say anything. Then, he led his team away. In order not to be noticed, he had ordered his subordinates to wear local clothes and bought each of them a mobile phone and a SIM card. However, it was limited to the localwork. There was no way to send the news and messages back for the time being. Only then did Henry know why Nathaniel and the others lost contact as soon as they entered the enemy''s upied area. It was not easy to find them. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Moreover, Henry did not know what Nathaniel''s task ofing here was. It was top secret. In this case, finding them was like looking for a needle in a haystack. As soon as Henry and the others changed their clothes and came out, they saw a pair of soldiers running in the direction of the border with guns. Moonlight! Henry''s hand clenched tightly. It seemed that these people found their signal and went along to find them. There were so many people, loaded with real weapons. Moonlight might be in danger. "Find a house and rent it. Don''t gather together. Deputy captain, you are responsible for choosing a ce to rent as a businessman to serve as our usual contact point." "Yes, Captain. What about you?" The vice- captain looked at Henry, somewhat worried. Henry whispered, "I''m going to check up on Moonlight." If possible, he wanted to save her! But he didn''t say it because he knew that everyone would follow him once he said it. The brotherhood between the Dark Night Empire was still very deep. The vice-captain was a little worried, but he knew that Henry was a man of his word. He recalled what Mango had said before he left and said in a low voice, "Henry, Madam asked me to protect you no matter what, so you can''t let me fail her request." Henry was slightly stunned. Did Mango actually say that? She worried about him, right? He was touched by this as he responded gently. "I know. Don''t worry. I''lle back safely." Including Moonlight! After saying that, Henry lifted his foot and left. The vice-captain could only arrange for the others to start deploying. Henry followed the soldiers to the border to hide. He realised that the other party had found their electronic equipment that had yet to be destroyed. Meanwhile, Moonlight disappeared without a trace. Had she been arrested? Or something happened? Henry''s heart thumped nervously, and he heard the other side say angrily, "There are more than a dozen electronic equipment here. It must be our enemies who have sneaked in! Send a message to the headquarters and have them monitor each surveince camera closely. We must find the whereabouts of these intruders!" Hearing this, Henry''s frown deepened. If theirmunication with the outside world was sessful, then the presence of the Dark Night Empire would be found out. If that happens, they would not be able to do anything. No! We must stop them! Henry wanted to get up, but a pair of small hands grabbed him. "Who is it?" He immediately turned back andunched an attack. However, he was slightly stunned when he saw her face. "Moonlight!" "Shh..." Moonlight ced her finger on her lips, indicating him to keep quiet. Then, she pulled Henry back quietly, took out the remote control from her pocket and pressed the button secretly. With a loud explosion, those people were all sted into pieces, even the ground was trembling. Henry quickly covered her ears and saw a smile on her face. She stared at the enemy troops and smiled cunningly. Did she deliberately use electronic equipment to lure these people out and kill them all? Wasn''t she worried that she wouldn''t be able to escape unscathed after making such a reckless move? Henry''s chest suddenly ignited with anger. He directly grabbed her, turned around, and ran away. While running, he scolded, "Are you crazy? You''ve made a huge mistake by rming them. What the hell are you thinking?" Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 ia Payne was stunned by Henry''s yelling. However, when she saw Henry''s angry face, she didn''t say anything and just let him pull her away. Henry was not familiar with this ce either. He only knew that he could not bring her back to the vice-captain''s side. Otherwise, their location would be exposed. He could only take her in the opposite direction. It was the first time ia had seen Henry getting furious. Although he was usually fierce, he was still kind to her. Now that he was angry, she was actually a little afraid. Behind them came the sound of sirens, the rumble and vibrations of the ne, and the sound of other security measures. Henry''s heart suddenly tightened. The reason why these people came so quickly was that they had arranged it beforehand, or were they just passing by coincidentally? Henry didn''t know, but he knew that the other side was in trouble. He quickly sent a message to the vice-captain and asked them to withdraw immediately. It was best for them to retreat into the deep mountains. This was an easy task for the Dark Night Empire. In fact, the team had been learning to survive in the wild. They would only resort to this measure unless it was absolutely necessary. Despite so, Henry didn''t expect their identity to be exposed so quickly. At this time, ia realised that she might have made a mistake. She followed behind Henry carefully. However, she did not pay attention to the road and almost fell into the pond. Upon noticing this, Henry hurriedly pulled her up. "You..." He was about to scold her again. After seeing her guilt-ridden face, he instantly changed his mind. "Follow me closely. Remember, you''re my sister no matter where you go and who you meet. Do you hear me? Your name is ia Payne! Do you understand?" ia instantly raised her head and then nodded. "Aren''t you angry with me?" Her voice was very low, and there was a trace of guilt in her eyes. Seeing her like this, what else could Henry say? "I would not even bring you here if that''s the case. Come with me quickly." She nodded and followed Henry quickly, but her pace were a slightly unsteady. Henry took her hand and ran for a while. He was surprised when he found that she was already looking exhausted and out of breath. He remembered that she wasn''t that weak during the training sessions. He turned his head slightly and noticed her pale face. Cold sweat was dripping down from her forehead, and her whole shirt was soaked. What''s going on? He scanned her from head to toe, only to find that her ankle were sprained and swollen. He suddenly became angry. "Are you a fool? Why didn''t you tell me when you sprained your ankle? Do you realise that you might injure yourself if we ran a while more?" "I''m fine. I can still hold on!" She bit her lower lip and said with determination at the thought of the soldiers that were chasing after them. Seeing her like this made Henry think of Mango. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Even though she and Mango lookedpletely different. "Come on! I''ll carry you on my back!" He quickly squatted down. ia looked at his broad back and suddenly her eyes were a little teary. "I can hold on!" "Get up here! Don''t let me say it a third time! Unless you want both of us to be arrested!" Hearing this, she bit her lower lip and climbed onto his back. Henry quickly carried her on his back, feeling her light-weighted body on him. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. "Clung to my neck. I''m going to speed up. Don''t fall down." "Oh." Because it was the first time that she had such a close contact with a man, her face immediately blushed red. Henry carried her into the woods. Finally, the pursuers did not chase after them. He didn''t know what was going on, but it was always good to give them a chance to breathe. With ia on his back, he saw a smallke, which was emitting white smoke. Although it looked beautiful, he knew that it was potentially dangerous. He ought to be cautious especially in a foreign environment. "Hold your breath! I''ll take you out!" Henry said hurriedly, only to find her body sank down on his back. His warning was a little toote. She had fainted! Was the gas poisonous? Henry wanted to leave quickly with ia on his back, but he tripped over something and fell to the ground. Then, he passed out. As they fainted, some people came out. They wore masks, mercenary clothes, took guns, and pushed them with guns. When they found that they were really faint, they said, "Take them back." Henry and ia was caught by the enemies, and there was a stockaded vige not far away. When Henry woke up again, he found himself submerged in water. He was in a cage locked under the water. The vige was surrounded by mercenaries everywhere. Guns and nuclear bombs were stationed around along with tight defence mechanism. What about ia? He had thought that he would be locked up with her, but now she was not with him. He couldn''t help feeling uneasy. ia was a girl, perhaps... Thinking of this, he suddenly became anxious. He was the person who brought her out. He could not allow her to receive any insult here! Henry wanted to break free, but found that his hands and feet were tied up and he couldn''t escape at all. Although the cage in the water was made of bamboo, it was very solid and couldn''t be opened. Instead, it injured him as his bright red blood instantly stained the river. In the distance, he felt something getting closer and closer. He was frightened. He was faced with an unknown danger. Something dangerous wasing for him! He did not dare to breathe. At this moment, he saw a crocodileing toward him at a very fast speed. Blood! It was his blood that attracted this creature! Oh no! It was his first time encountering such a situation. He waspletely bewildered. What should he do? The crocodile was approaching closer. When it was about to reach him, it suddenly stopped. Henry immediately breathed a sigh of relief and was slightly stunned at the same time. What''s going on? He squinted over the water and realized that there was still a locked up cage by his side, and there was a person inside. The man was covered with wounds and badly mutted flesh. He couldn''t see his face clearly. He immediately grabbed the crocodile''s tail and pulled it back forcefully. The loudmotion in the river had awakened the vigers who lived by the shore. "What the f*ck, what''s this fool doing?" A mercenary said in disbelief, while his teammate said helplessly, "Hurry up and drive the crocodile away! If the person is eaten by the crocodile, our leader will feed us to the crocodile in return!" While speaking, someone went to drive the crocodile. At the same time, a wounded man appeared out of nowhere and snatched the gunstock of the mercenary. Then, he pushed him in and dragged him into the water. At the same time, the hungry crocodile swallowed the mercenary. Upon seeing this, Henry''s eyes suddenly widened. How could that be? Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 The mercenary discovered that hispanion had been eaten by the crocodile. Upon seeing this, he was extremely furious against the man who did it. "What the f*ck! You''re totally asking for a beating! Brothers, drag him up and beat the hell outta him! But don''t kill the man." A man who seemed to be the captain gave the order directly. The man was dragged up, while the surrounding people rushed forward and beat him up. The blood stained the bamboo raft again, which was very ring. Henry suddenly burst into tears. "Stop! You guys stop! Mr. Song! Walter Song!" Henry would never be wrong. That person was Walter! He was Mango''s cousin! But why was he here? Wasn''t he with Nathaniel? If Walter was here, then where was Nathaniel? Was he here as well? Henry didn''t expect that he would find Walter by ident. However, it wasn''t the right time to be happy. Walter was in danger! Meanwhile, Walter seemed to have heard Henry''s shout and frowned slightly, but he did not respond. The mercenary leader saw that Henry was very concerned about Walter, and he could not help stopping what he was doing. "You know him?" "No, I don''t!" Walter spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at Henry coldly. There was no warmth at all, as if they really didn''t know each other. Henry suddenly realised that he had caused trouble. He might have disrupted Walter''s n, but he could not stand aside and watch him being beaten! The captain looked at the both of them. Suddenly, heughed. "Interesting. You said you don''t know him, but he is worried about you. Which one of you is telling the truth?" Walter pursed his lips and said nothing. He had almost been tortured to death these days. Henry looked at him anxiously. He knew that Deborah and Mango would be extremely worried if they were to see him in this tragic state. He felt suffocated and ufortable. His eyes were a little red and teary, but he didn''t say anything. Seeing that neither of them spoke, the captain sneered and said, "Hey, are you guys nning on something? You''re not willing to tell the truth, aren''t you? Okay, bring that girl here!" ia was brought up all of a sudden. Her ankle was badly swollen and there were many injuries on her body. Obviously, she had been whipped and beaten up. There was blood dripping at the corner of her mouth and her face was swollen. Henry''s eyes instantly widened. "How dare you hit a woman? Are you still a man?" "Well, you will know itter." The team leader ordered someone to drag Henry up and release him from the cage. Then, Henry was immediately suppressed by them. "Tell me, what are you doing here? What''s your purpose? Do you know each other?" Henry looked at ia, as he hesitated. He knew that he could no longer save her, or perhaps he was the one who brought her into danger. In fact, these people would not spare ia a chance to live. Instead, they would torture her even more. Henry''s heart suddenly ached. He felt bad and guilty towards her. He knew he had done something wrong. He was worried that she would be harassed and humiliated by the merciless soldiers. Although he knew what was going to happen to the young and innocent girl, he was helpless. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was all his fault! He shouldn''t have brought ia here! Henry''s eyes were full of tears, and heartbroken. He struggled, but was hit on the head by the captain''s gunstock. Tears instantly gushed out of his eyes. "Henry!" Upon hearing ia''s scream, he immediately shed tears. He didn''t deserve it! He couldn''t save her, how could he bear hearing her calling his name. "Don''t beat my brother! Who are you? Let me go! Let my brother go!" She struggled, but the captain grabbed her long hair, forcing her to look up at him. She spat on the his face, anger shing across her eyes. "B*stard! You are a bad guy!" The captain smiled evilly, lowered his head and kissed her lips directly. Moonlight struggled but failed. She quickly bit his tongue, wishing to bite off a piece of meat. The captain directly punched her in the face out of pain. Nosebleeds oozed out instantly, as she fell on the ground. Seeing this, the captain stepped on her chest repeatedly with resentment. She let out a muffled groan, but tightly bit her lower lip. She couldn''t cry out in pain! She can''t cry! Otherwise, Henry would feel even more distressed and guilt! She was a member of the Dark Night Empire! She was a soldier! She was a secret force trained by the country. While abroad, she represented the dignity and honour of the country. Blood dripped down along the corner of her mouth. Seeing this, Henry felt a pang of heartache. This was the first time he had ever experienced a heart-wrenching pain. "If you have the guts, juste after me! Let her go!" His eyes were red. He was hit on the head by the gun holder behind him, as blood slowly flowed down his forehead. However, he did not feel any pain. Seeing this, Walter immediately became teary. D*mned it! Nathaniel, why haven''t youe yet? Walter knew that he couldn''t help it. He and Henry were the same. The two men could not even protect a woman! It was nightmare of a lifetime! But it was not the time yet. He couldn''t move or do anything. What should he do? He clenched his fist in resentment. He took a deep breath, then suddenly grabbed the gun from the mercenary''s hand and shot towards ia''s direction. Compared with being trodden and humiliated by the enemies, it was better for her to get a quick death and relief! "Go back, I, Walter, will pay for her life!" "No way!" Henry had already realised what Walter was going to do. Just then, ia''s determined and strong expression shed across his mind. Henry directly knocked down the person who held him down and rushed towards ia in the speed of light. With a "bang", the bullet broke through the air and hit Henry''s shoulder. "Henry!" Moonlight directly cried. This time, she really cried. She was an orphan since young. No one cared whether she was eating well, sleeping well, or sick. She was kidnapped and taken to the mountain by the traffickers and thought that her life would be over. However, she didn''t expect to meed Mango during the downfall of her days. She had been saved. Not only that, she had also been given a chance to revive by Mango. In order to thank Mango for saving her life, she would rather spend the rest of her life serving her. She realised the importance of brotherhood and found the long- awaited family affection upon joining the Dark Night Empire. However, her feelings for Henry was different. He was the first person who cared about her during her menstrual cramps, and he took care of her to avoid training overload. This time, she insisted oning. She was the one who dragged him down! How could she repay his kindness if he dies? Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 The moment Henry was shot, he seemed to notice something from Walter''s cold and emotionless eyes. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although he also knew that this was the best way to handle it, he couldn''t watch ia being killed mercilessly by his own friend. Henry felt ia''s body trembling in his hands. He suddenly jumped up and punched Walter on the face. "How dare you hit my sister! I''ll kill you!" Henry seemed to be crazy and fought against with Walter. Originally, the mercenary was still suspecting that Henry and Walter were ganged together. He was extremely confused by their behaviour. "Captain, they don''t seem to know each other. Otherwise, why would they have such a deep hatred? If the man hadn''t blocked the shot, it would have hit directly on the woman." The mercenary on the side hurriedly said. The captain naturally saw it, but he said coldly, "What''s the rush? Anyway, they are all people with evil intentions. It''s good if they fought against themselves, at least I don''t have to do it." "But if that person dies, the higher-ups will put the me on us..." The captain''s face suddenly changed. He kicked the soldier and said angrily, "What''s wrong? Why are you so obedient? Do you want me to rmend you for a raise?" "Captain, I was wrong." The mercenary quickly apologized and acted cautiously. Although Henry and Walter were fighting, they still closely observed their surrounding. The two of them could notmunicate at all. This is because any sound would be heard, and there were crocodiles everywhere. It was impossible for them to leave the water. Soon, the two of them were exhausted. Henry was injured and suppressed by Walter. It was so painful that his whole body was twitching. Then, he took the opportunity to bit Walter on the arms. The two of them were finally apart. Their bodies were covered in blood, and their eyes were red with a murderous glint. The captain seemed to be satisfied and said with a smile, "Well, I''m not a bloodthirsty, cruel person. Throw them into the water. As for this woman, send her into my room." His eyes swept over ia with a meaningful nce. Henry was immediately anxious. "Don''t touch my sister! If you dare to touch her, I swear that I will kill you!" At this time, Henry was in a mess and his eyes were scarlet red. However, he looked attractive in ia''s eyes. It was worthwhile to have such a person working so hard for her! She was not a pretty woman, so ordinary that no one could remember her appearance. However, she was d to have someone who was willing to do anything for her. Then, she smiled. She said softly, "Henry, you have to live well." "Hey! ia! ia!" Henry felt devastated. This was a foreignnd, a battlefield, a cruel purgatory on earth. What if ia... Henry had never been so desperate. Even when he was working undercover around Bernard, he still had hopes that Mango woulde to save him sooner orter. Even if he only had one breath left, Mango would still bring him home. But it was different now. What happened here waspletely unknown to his own country. Everything ia was about to face and suffer would be the cruelest thing in the world. She was not alone. She had him and Walter by her side, but they couldn''t save her. They could only watch her be humiliated and die. The feeling of helplessness pierced into his chest, making his limbs cold and his heart numb. He couldn''t wait to die before her, so he didn''t have to watch what was going to happen. ia smiled brightly at him with tears in her eyes. However, she knew that she was happy at this moment. If she had told Henry earlier that she liked him, would there be a happy ending? However, she was d that she did not confess her feelings to Henry. In that case, even if she died, Henry would only treat her as a sister. Everything would be over soon. Henry would forget her as time passes by. After all, she was an insignificant being, disappearing with the wind, leaving no trace. ia used to think that she didn''t have so much affection for this world. She had tried hard to repay Mango for saving her life, but at this moment, she really didn''t want to die. She wanted to experience the feeling of being an ordinary person. She wanted to try to pursue love. But it was impossible. Walter noticed Henry, but he would rather kill himself than admit that he knew him. He wanted ia to understand that Walter was protecting Henry and her. With Walter''s skills, he might be able to leave this ce safely. However, he would rather stay here despite the torment and injuries than escaping for his life. This meant that he had a n. It was her and Henry''s unintentional intrusion that ruined his n. This n might be rted to Nathaniel or even the warriors behind the country. So ia deserved to die, wasn''t she? She finally experienced it after years. She was dragged by the hair by someone as she staggered upon the house with her injured foot. Henry struggled like an angry beast, but he was knocked unconscious by someone. He stared unwillingly in the direction of ia and slowly fell into darkness. Walter clenched his fist tightly, as veins bulging through his hands. Henry was Mango''s subordinate and so was ia. He couldn''t let anything happen to her! D*mned it, Nathaniel! He was usually so powerful, but how could he absent in such a critical moment? Did he really think that he, Walter, was omnipotent or invincible? He was in so much pain! If Henry and the others hadn''t broken in, he might have really fallen into aa and had a fever. Walter cursed Nathaniel in his heart, as he narrowed his eyes. If that doesn''t work, he would have to risk his life and save ia. Walter knew that he was a little impulsive now, but he had been away from the military region for so many years. He couldn''t take it anymore. He knew that the best choice was to sacrifice himself and save the others. This was for the sake of the country and many people. However, why couldn''t he bear it? Meanwhile, there was no sound in the room. Walter didn''t think that the mercenary captain would be kind enough to let ia go. The only exnation was that she wanted to keep herst dignity and didn''t want the two men to feel ufortable. Why did a girle here alone? Walter knew very well. If they hadn''t lost contact with each other, the Dark Night Empire wouldn''t havee! And ia wouldn''t have been there! He would rather die here than exchange his life for a woman''s her innocence and dignity. Thinking of this, Walter suddenly took action! Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 Walter deliberately stepped on Henry''s foot. Henry, who had been knocked unconscious, woke up the moment he was stimted by the pain. "If you don''t want to spend the rest of your life in regret, thene with me!" Walter''s voice was very low, as if he was talking to himself, but Henry still heard it. He thought of ia''s smile and instantly gained strength. They killed two of the mercenaries one after the other, grabbed the guns in their hands, and then shot around wildly. The sound of gunshots made the captain stop in a hurry. "What''s going on?" Meanwhile, ia''s clothes had been torn apart, and her upper body was exposed. Her tongue was injured and she fainted. She intended to kill herself by biting her tongue. The mercenary hurriedly shouted outside. "Captain, those two people broke free from our shackles. They are so strong!" "D*mn it!" The captain directly lifted his pants and walked out. However, he was kicked to the ground by Henry before he could get out. Henry was burning with anger especially when he saw the blood dripping from ia''s mouth, "Bastard!" Without thinking, he aimed the shot at the captain''s lower body. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Although the captain dodged quickly, he was still shot. Then, he screamed in pain. Henry quickly took off his coat and put it on ia. His eyes were wet and teary. "ia, wake up. I''ll take you home!" Henry hugged her tightly, but he could not feel any response from her. He suddenly panicked. Meanwhile, Walter was fighting like crazy outside and shooting around. As time went by, he was getting tired and exhausted. His vision was a bit hazy, and his movements were sluggish. Out of the blue, he was punched and fell down. Soon, the crocodile in the river detected the smell of blood and instantly crawled over. Walter wanted to escape, but he was pressed against the water by one of the mercenary. He knew that he might really die there. Sadly, he hadn''t seen Deborah for thest time. He didn''t even know the gender of their newly birth child. He might not be able to personally send back the gifts he had bought for them. But he didn''t regret it! Even if this happens again, he would never allow a woman to die cruelly in this foreign country! Walter closed his eyes, waiting for the moment of death. He really had no strength left. Just as the crocodile was about to arrive in front of him, the roar of a ne suddenly descended from the sky. A bullet shot down from above and hit the crocodile''s head directly. Soon, the blood instantly sttered on Walter''s face. Walter suddenly opened his eyes and saw Nathaniel climbing down thedder from the helicopter in hisbat uniform. "Are you dead?" "Cut it out! I''ll really die if you don''te in time!" At this moment, Walterughed, and tears came out of his eyes. "Damn it!" He was actually afraid of death now! He was afraid that Deborah and his child would be left alone in sadness. Nathaniel looked at Walter''s injured body and dire state. He stepped forward and stretched out his hand to helped him up. "Sorry, I waste. I thought you''d be gone once I''m here, but I didn''t expect you to be so strong." "Just you wait!" At this time, Walter had no strength left at all to fight back against Nathaniel''s teasing. He just whispered, "Henry is inside with a girl. I''m afraid that girl..." He didn''t finish his words, but Nathaniel already guessed it. His face suddenly turned pale. A girl? She came with Henry? Could it be Mango? Other than Mango, who else would be with Henry? Nathaniel suddenly panicked. He threw Walter directly to the soldiers behind him and ran inside anxiously. "Mango!" The sound of gunfire was heard all around, but Nathaniel ignored it. He pushed open the door of the room and saw Henry sitting on the ground with a girl in his arms, his eyes full of tears. "Mr. Ye, is there a doctor?" Nathaniel suddenly felt cold in his hands and feet. No! It won''t happen! That girl wasn''t Mango! It definitely would not be her! Nathaniel shouted at the top of his lungs. "Doctor! Over here, quick!" The military doctor outside heard Nathaniel''s voice and hurriedly ran in. "Mr. Ye." "Take a look at her. Hurry up!" Nathaniel felt weak on his knees as he approached Henry step by step. The doctor wanted to check ia''s injury, but Henry said in a low voice, "There are whip wounds and bruises on her body, and her right foot is sprained. It seems to have been dislocated. She bit her tongue to kill herself. I just pried open her mouth and took a look. Her tongue..." Henry suddenly choked with sobs and couldn''t continue. ia bit her tongue tomit suicide with the determination to die, so half of her tongue seeped into her teeth, which was badly mutted. Henry had never been so shocked at this moment. His heart was shattered into pieces, it was an indescribable pain. He didn''t understand how a woman could have such great courage. Hearing Henry''s words, Nathaniel immediately stumbled and he also caught a glimpse of ia''s face. It was not Mango? He was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly sat down on the ground. He knew it wasn''t appropriate for him to act this way, but he couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. He was d as long as it wasn''t Mango. He seemed to be drained of all his strength in an instant, sitting on the ground and gasping. He had never been so terrified even during the time when he sneaked into the enemy''s territory. "Is Mango here?" Nathaniel still asked worriedly. Only then did Henry realize that he had never thought about Mango. He shook his head and said, "I didn''t ask her toe. The descendants of the Liu family made trouble in the hospital. I was afraid that she would be worried about you, so I asked her to stay there tomand." At this moment, Henry was relieved with his initial decision. Although he knew that Mango might not end up like ia even if she were to be caught, what if she did? What if? Neither he nor Nathaniel could handle such a consequence. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was relived when he found that Mango did not follow. That''s great! Really! Only then did Nathaniel realize that his palms had been wet with sweat. He looked at Henry, who was holding ia in his arms and looking very ufortable. He patted him gently on the shoulder and ordered the people outside to help carry ia onto the helicopter. The battle outside was over. Henry followed them out and found that the people brought by Nathaniel were from the enemy''s side. Had Nathaniel reached an agreement with the other party''s leader? Did that mean the war wasing to an end? Were they going home? Henry thought about it. However, he suddenly lost all his joy after ncing at ia''s lifeless face. At this moment, the roar of a ne came from the sky again, which immediately made everyone nervous. Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 "He belongs to us!" Walter was helped by someone. Seeing that the helicopter in the sky had signs of the Baxter Alliance and the Dark Night Empire, he couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Henry also saw it. It seemed that the vice-captain had found Michael Dean of the Baxter Alliance? "I asked Michael to find the Dark Night Empire." Nathaniel seemed to know what Henry was thinking. He patted him on the shoulder and whispered, "Is this girl very important to you?" Important? Henry was slightly stunned. That''s right. She was very important to him! Just like his family! However, Nathaniel continued to say, "You should treat her well. It wasn''t easy for a girl to travel through ups and downs to carry out missions across the country. If it wasn''t for the fact that she loved you, it probably wouldn''t be like this. If Mango knew that you had a girlfriend, she would be very happy. Don''t worry, I will get the best doctor to treat her. I guarantee that there won''t be any hidden dangers." Henry was speechless. He looked at Nathaniel and found that he couldn''t hide his thoughts and feelings about Mango anymore. Perhaps Nathaniel knew it from the beginning. He knew how jealous Nathaniel was, but he didn''t show it. Instead, Nathaniel treated him as usual, which meant that Nathaniel was assured in him. That''s right. No one could get involved in the couple''s rtionship. At first, he knew that his feelings for Mango was impossible. However, it was great that someone had pointed out the truth and pulled him back to reality. "I know. I will treat her well." "Henry, everyone''s life is different, but the path of love is the same. There is always a reason for scarification, just like how risked your life when you went deep into the enemy''s camp for Mango. Now, isn''t she returning the favour as well?" Nathaniel''s words shocked Henry again. It turned out that Nathaniel had found out already. Unfortunately, he didn''t understand why he was so desperate at that time. He didn''t what to say anymore. "Thank you, Mr. Ye." "We''re brothers. What are you thanking me for? In fact, I have to thank you. Thank you for stopping Mango froming and for saving us." "But you don''t need our help at all. If it weren''t for the fact that we almost ruined Mr. Song''s n..." Henry was not an idiot. He could tell that if it weren''t for him, Walter wouldn''t have to go through all these. He had no idea what was going on here. Nathaniel patted him on the shoulder and said, "No, you''re fine." Soon, they were brought back to the border. Nathaniel and Walter had a deep conversation on the battlefield to make peace. As soon as this news was sent back to the country, Carlson finally felt relieved. He knew that Nathaniel was capable of that and it was true! Unfortunately, he could not stay in the military region. And Walter as well. Carlson sent a message to Walter, hoping that he would return to the military region to help him. Unfortunately, he was rejected by him. He said that he couldn''t bear to witness the brutal and bloody situation, and was therefore no longer suitable for the battlefield. Who didn''t want to stay by their family? Also, his wife was pregnant. Carlson felt very ufortable, but fortunately, there was still Thomas. At the same time, the Liu family also got the news. Their expression looked terrible. Rachel looked at her father and whispered, "Dad, we''ve been scheming for so long, but Nathaniel broke us down. Now the president of Country W has ordered to hunt us down. We need to leave here." "Are you serious? More than 20 years ago, we escaped from Z Country and came here. Gradually, we became the controller of W Country. Do you still remember that we elected this president, but now he is attacking us because of Nathaniel? Do you think that if we go to another country, we can have another 20 years to make ns? To get another president?" Frank''s voice was cold and a little mocking. Rachel turned around in surprise, and looked at him while said, "Bro, why are you so decadent now? Even if we don''t have time, we still have a next generation. Our Liu family can do anything for our ancestral guidance." "What? What the hell is that? For the sake of their own selfish desires, we were forced to gain a foothold in a foreign country. Is this what you called the ancestral guidance? If that''s the case, I''m done with it." He was really tired. If it wasn''t for some bullshit Ancestral Behest, he wouldn''t have been separated from his own daughter for more than 20 years, and he wouldn''t have been so distant from the child. Looking at the noisy siblings, Isaias couldn''t help but frown. The Liu family had always been united. They were often tolerance and considerate of each other despite any problems that arises. But now, Frank was obviously acting rebellious. Both of them looked at Frank coldly. "What do you mean? Are you going to rebel?" "Rebel?" He suddenlyughed. He looked at his father and sister, while pointing at his legs and said, "Do you still remember how I crippled my legs?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A trace of loneliness and heartache shed across his eyes. "I will make those people pay the price." "But why did they do this to us? It''s because we did something harmful to our country. Dad, our family has been away from us. I''ve been wondering if this is a punishment from God. We''ve done too many evil things, so God couldn''t bear it, and he treated us like this. It''s not toote for us to start afresh. Our Liu family has a strong foundation. Can''t we find a small border country to hide our identities and live peacefully? Why do we have to do this? Grandpa''s Ancestral Behest is just to satisfy his selfish desires..." "Grandpa wants our Liu family to be famous all over the world!" Rachel immediately retorted his words. "You were not like this before. Did Queena say something to you? Have you forgotten grandpa''s ambitious dream? He wants us to be the most reputable family! Don''t you get it? We..." "We''re just daydreaming! To be able to reach the top of the world for the sake of a n, we have to make everyone pay with their lives! This is a lunatic! That''s insane!" For the first time, he spoke rudely, which instantly annoyed his father, Isaias. "Bastard! You''ve lost your mind, Here, you guys take good care of him. From now on, his work will be taken over by Rachel!" As soon as he finished speaking, a cold voice came from outside. "Who dares to do anything to my father." Carmel walked in from the outside. Her body was strung with bombs, the determined expression of her face made them stunned. Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 "Carmel, what are you doing?" Frank was in a bundle of nerves upon seeing his daughter like this. "Are you crazy? Put down these bombs!" It was not easy for Frank to reunite with his daughter. Although he always felt that there was a gap and misunderstanding between them, he hoped that his daughter could live safely. Who didn''t want their children to live well? The Liu family hadmitted heavy sins. He had already told his subordinate to send Carmel away no matter what the result was. More than 20 years ago, he lost his daughter and he was lonely for years. Now, he sent his daughter away again. To be honest, Frank was reluctant to part with her, but he knew that this was for his daughter''s future. But no matter what, he didn''t want Rachel to die. Meanwhile, Isaias and Rachel looked very unhappy. They were boiling with anger despite being delighted with Carmel presence back then. "You encouraged your father to rebel, didn''t you?" How could Isaias not understand Frank''s feeling of guilt towards Carmel? But how could she use her father''s guilt to plot against the Liu family? She was also a descendant of the Liu family, wasn''t she? This time, Carmel did not hesitate or remain silent. Instead, she said in a low voice, "Yes! Who does the Liu family think they are? With such a small number of people, do they think they can shake up the country''s interests just because of the arms trade? They think they''re able to take over the country? That''s illusional!" "Carmel Liu!" Rachel''s eyes were red with anger. "You haven''t been in the Liu family for so many years. I understand if you''re oblivious towards the effort our family has paid for this belief. Still, you are a part of the Liu family. How can you treat your family members like this?" "It''s true that I''m part of you guys, which is also what makes me feel sick! But you lost me. The country gave me life, taught me from right to wrong, and taught me what faith is. Do you think that I like the name ''Carmel''? Before I epted this task, I didn''t know who Carmel was at all! My name is Sloane! I am Sloane Chapman! I am proud of it, my military status and my true identity, and even my faith! Now you have done so many things in front of me, but now you still want to escape? You can''t escape!" Carmel''s eyes were cold and heartless, just like the members of Liu Family. Upon hearing this, Isaias was so angry that he picked up a ss of water and threw it at Carmel''s head. "Bastard!" Frank quickly pulled Carmel and protected her behind him. "Dad, Carmel is right. It''s our family''s fault all these years!" "Shut up!" Isaiasshed out furiously. Rachel was also burning with anger. "Brother, don''t you know how much I have paid for grandpa''s ancestral guidance? Now you''re disagreeing with it? If I am really wrong, what will happen to my marriage and children? How do I count all the things that I, Rachel, have done for these years? Our Liu family is right! We can''t be wrong!" At this time, Rachel was like a crazy person. How could she be wrong? If that was the case, what about her deceased son? What about her lost marriage and feelings? Who was willing to be a heartless person? Did she want to? No! She didn''t want to! But it was already like this, she couldn''t stop! Rachel''s eyes suddenly darkened. "Since you guys are tired, let''s rest. I will take good care of your family, but there''s no freedom." After saying that, Rachel was about to call someone. She didn''t believe that Carmel would really blow herself up. Even if she wanted to, she had to be wary of Frank, didn''t she? Although Carmel had always been cold and indifferent, she could see that Carmel cared about Frank and his wife. After all, they were her biological parents. She would never betray them! "Here, take Carmel and Frank away." Rachel directed the servants. Carmel saw that even at this point, Rachel was still stubborn. She shook her head and said, "Do you really think it''s very sessful that you assigned 12 people to spread the virus in the military hospital? Rachel, you have been coughing recently, haven''t you? Those who came back with you also have a fever, right? And recently, many people in the Liu family seem to have caught a cold too, right? I don''t know if you have heard of this butthat''s karma." Hearing Carmel''s words, Rachel was stunned. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What did you do?" "It should be said that you have done something to others. The virus is highly toxic. How can you be sure that the Liu family will not be infected? Now the whole Liu family can''t be spared. The antidote has yet to be developed, right? For your selfish desires, you actually harmed those people hoping that they could bring the virus back to their country and spread it to other. What kind of vicious thoughts are you having! What is wrong with the people of the country? Why should they pay the price for you?" Carmel looked at Rachel. She was displeased with her actions. In fact, Rachel deserved it. For the sake of the so- called Liu family, she abandoned her children and husbands. Why was she so hypocritical and disgusting? Unlike Javion. At least he was clear with his intentions about wanting the power. Therefore, she still looked down on Rachel, regardless if she was her biological sister. Hearing Carmel''s words, Rachel''s expression suddenly changed. "How do you know about this? How can you contact people from other countries? Have you contacted Mango? What did you do?" Rachel could no longer sit there calmly. She immediately stood up and yelled. Just then, Carmel was seen taking out a pistol from behind her and point it straight at Rachel. "Try taking another step forward." "What on earth did you do?" Rachel ignored the gun in Carmel''s hand and asked fiercely, "How could you know such a secret? How dare you contact Mango secretly? Carmel, everyone here is your family! You want your family to die for an irrelevant person? Are you crazy?" "Is that really that important? In my heart, there is only right and wrong. What''s wrong is wrong. The crime of the Liu family is unforgivable! When you spread the virus, why didn''t you think that once the virus spread, the effect would be so big? Even babies and children will be infected. How innocent are they?" This was the reason why Carmel had been unable to integrate into the Liu family. They were too cruel! She had seen terrorists and performed tasks several times, but they were all small- scale targets. But what about the Liu family? They were going to drag everyone in the world down with them! Why was she born in such a family? Frank seemed to be able to understand Carmel''s feelings. In the past, he had never felt that there was anything wrong with being a member of the Liu family. But now, seeing his daughter like this, he also felt that the Liu family hadmitted a heavy sin. How could such a sinful person deserve to make his daughter sad? Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 While Carmel and Rachel were talking, Frank had quietly untied the bomb on Carmel''s body. Frank felt guilty and distressed for his daughter, especially when he knew that Carmel had suffered a lot since leaving home. He was feeling ill at ease. Perhaps this was God''s punishment for the Liu family. He really wanted to leave such family with his wife and children if he could. He would not let his daughter bear everything no matter how hard it was. Looking at the difort in Carmel''s eyes, Frank whispered, "Carmel, do whatever you want. I support you." Carmel was slightly stunned. She could feel his fatherly love when she came back, and she was aware of her mother''s guilt and care for her. However, she couldn''t be emotional or moved by their gestures. They had done tons of evil and unforgivable things. Therefore, Carmel did not look at Frank in the eyes. She was afraid that she would be soft-hearted. Seeing his daughter pretending to be strong and indifferent, Frank couldn''t help feeling more ufortable. "You can leave now. I''ll have a good talk with the family. Don''t worry. We''ll give an exnation for our misdeeds towards the country." "She can''t go! If she goes out, our Liu Family will be finished!" Rachel suddenly became impatient and anxious. Frank looked at her coldly, with a dignified demeanor. "Come on here, take Ms. Liu away." As soon as Frank finished speaking, the guards came in and directly surrounded them. Isaias''s face suddenly became terrible. "Are you crazy? How dare you go against your own family?" "Let my daughter go!" Frank''s face was very pale. Carmel suddenly froze. "You..." "Just leave. Your mom is outside. She has been in poor health recently. Please help me check on her." Frank said softly. Carmel suddenly found that the bomb tied to her body had fallen into Frank''s hands. When did this happen? She did not notice Frank''s action. Suddenly, Carmel had a bad feeling. She didn''t know why she felt so uneasy, but when she wanted to grab the bomb, she was dodged by Frank. "Don''t make trouble. It''s dangerous to y with this thing." Frank was still smiling, but Carmel''s eyes suddenly became a little teary. "Dad, what are you going to do?" This was the first time that she had sincerely addressed him as her father. Frank felt that his life wasplete. "What can I do? Just leave quickly." Carmel was dragged out by someone. She suddenly burst into tears. Seeing her walked out, Nanny quickly stepped forward and hugged her. "You silly child, don''t you know I''m worried about you? Let''s see if you''re hurt or injure. Recently, everyone at home is coughing and there are many people who have caught a cold. Don''t go out if necessary. Don''t be infected. I heard that the cold is very serious this time." Nanny mumbled. Carmel knew that Nanny wasn''t aware of the seriousness of this infection. Despite so, she had already given the antidote to both her parents. "Mom, about dad..." "He know what he''s doing. Don''t meddle in his business, alright? Let''s go. I''ve made delicious food for you. Come and have a taste." Nanny held her daughter''s hand with a kind and gentle expression. In fact, Carmel didn''t want to leave. However, she was concerned about Nanny''s injuries. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. There should be enough time for her to stay there a moment. Well, she would just have a meal with her mother. It''s probably the time for them to say goodbye after the meal. Carmel felt bad. In any case, Nanny was the one who had raised her, gave her life, and evenmitted suicide several times in the years she had disappeared. If it weren''t for the Liu family''s misdeeds, she really wanted to have a good bonding time with her mother. Carmel felt very ufortable. She nced at the room and then left with Nanny. Meanwhile, Frank''s face darkened after his daughter left. Isaias had never expected that one day he would be controlled by his son. Besides, Rachel had never thought that her brother, who seemed to be indifferent to the affairs of the world, had the ability to control the most elite people of the Liu family. "Brother, what are you going to do? Do you want to make things difficult for your family just for the sake of your daughter?" "What are you saying? My daughter is wronged, okay?" Frank looked at Rachel and then nced at Isaias with a sneer, saying, "That''s my daughter. She was so young when she was born. Do you still remember? Nanny and I were extremely devastated when we lost her. Meanwhile, you guys turned a blind eyes and was still busy with the family''s matters. You never care about our feelings at all. For you, it just meant that the Liu family had only lost a little girl, but for us, our world had copsed. But now that Carmel is back, what else do you have other than feelings of doubt, scheme, and even became defensive?" Speaking of this, Frank couldn''t help sneering. "It is said that the Liu family is cruel. I have never thought so. I think that our family is united. No matter what happens, we can face it together. But why are we the only ones who are sad after losing our daughter? Perhaps the family''s business and fame is more important than me and my daughter?" "Frank, you are a little agitated now. Not to mention that Carmel was adopted from Kingston, she had not been living with us since young. Clearly, her heart is not with the Liu family." "So what? Our family can''t even protect her. How do you expect her to do?" Frank interrupted him directly. "Frank, so what are you going to do to me and dad?" Rachel did not have the same thoughts as Isaias. She only wanted to know why Frank was surrounding them now, and he was still holding a bomb in his hand. Frank nced at Rachel. Although she was a woman, she had always been calm and cold-blooded. Otherwise, she would not have seeded with her current achievements. Unfortunately, she shouldn''t have made things difficult for Carmel! Frank didn''t care about right or wrong. He didn''t understand Carmel''s righteous words. He only knew that his daughter was sad and ufortable, and he needed to help her. Right now, nothing couldpare to his daughter. As long as Carmel was happy, he would be willing to give up his life. Looking at Rachel, Frank''s mind was filled with memories of the past. Although she was still his siblings, but they were no match for Carmel, who had been by his side for only a few days. Frank suddenly smiled and said, "In fact, we''ve been together for so many years. It''s good to die together, isn''t it?" Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 "Frank, what are you trying to do?" Rachel suddenly saw the madness in Frank''s eyes. However, Frank said with a smile, "Look, our Liu family has done a lot of evil things these years, haven''t we? In fact, after careful consideration, although Grandpa guided us, we have participated in some things, haven''t we? We''re all raised by our parents, won''t your conscience hurt if you put yourself in their shoes?" "Conscience? What are you talking about?" Rachel stared at Frank. She looked around. These people were the men of sacrifice for the family. It was not easy to cultivate them these years. They had spent a lot of money and material resources. However, she felt uneasy upon the mentioning of it. Isaias also felt a little regretful. "You unfilial son, I gave you the Men of Sacrifice to train in order to protect our family. What do you want to do now?" "Let''s die together. This is what Carmel likes to see anyway. I''m not a good father. I thought that I could leave some wealth for her and let her live peacefully for the rest of her life. But I found that my child doesn''t care about these things. She wants to destroy the Liu family. In that case, I will help her. But Carmel is a girl and she can''t ruin herself. So, let me do it for my daughter." Frank spoke very gently, as if he was talking about what would about to happen today, which scared Isaias and Rachel out of their wits. "You b*stard, are you crazy?" "Frank, you can''t do this!" Frank said innocently, "Why can''t I? I think it''s good. Carmel is right. The Liu family has heavy sins. This is the only way to wash away the sins on us. Maybe there will be a chance of reincarnation. If there is a next life, I will never want to lose my child again. I will hold her tightly in my arms and not let her suffer any more." As he spoke, he smiled with satisfaction and yearning. "You''re crazy! Dad, Carmel had brainwashed him! He''d gone insane. You guys are the Liu family''s Men of Sacrifice. Get out of here! Take the bomb from Frank''s hand, quick!" Rachel didn''t want to die. She was only in her forties. How could she die? She still had a long way to go. However, those Men of Sacrifice acted as if they didn''t hear Rachel''s words and still blocked the whole house. Rachel''s face turned ugly, and so did Isaias''. "You b*stard, do you want to kill your own father?" "So what? I''m going to die too. I''ll serve you in Hell." As he spoke, he started to open the safe. Rachel screamed in fear. "Frank, you''re crazy! I want to go out! I want to go out!" She ran out crazily, but Frank''s subordinates had fired a shot towards her leg. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The severe pain made Rachel fall to the ground. She was in a mess right now. Isaias was also frightened. He wanted to rush out, but he was shocked upon witnessing Rachel''s injury. Frank looked at the beeping safe in his arms andughed sarcastically. "It turns out that you are also afraid of death. Carmel is right. The so-called righteousness is just an excuse to cover up your inner filth. Well, anyway, I am not a good person either. Let''s die together. I owe it to Carmel. From now on, she doesn''t need to live with the bad reputation of the Liu family. Her name is Sloane Chapman! She is Kingston''s granddaughter! It has nothing to do with the Liu family!" As he spoke, his eyes turned red, and hot tears rolled down the corners of his eyes. He couldn''t bear to part with his daughter! But he also knew that he was sorry for his daughter! Since the Liu family''s reputation were already in tatters, she would not be a member of the Liu family. As long as she was happy. "Unfilial son! you B*stard!" Isaias wanted to grab the bomb in Frank''s hand, but at this moment, with a bang, the whole ground trembled. Meanwhile, Carmel was startled, as if she had realised something. Her face quickly turned pale. "Dad..." She wanted to turn around but was stopped by Nanny. "Don''t go!" "Mom?" Carmel looked at Nanny''s calm expression and could not help but feel a little surprised. How could she remain calm? "Mom, that''s Dad! Dad..." "This is the only thing he can do for you. Carmel, your father regretted losing you. But he is a man and he had to stay strong. Unlike me, I can''t bear the pain of losing you. Over the years, I have led a muddle-headed life, and it was your father who took responsibility for it. But I know that he is feeling bad. Now that you are back, he is very happy. He said that he has been living like a walking dead all these years without you, but now he feels alive with you by his side. Whatever you want, he will do it for you. He said that you are a girl, and you can''t fight and kill. He wants you to lead a good life. He even said that you have suffered a tons back then and the Liu family owes you a lifetime. We can''t let you live miserably anymore. This is the only thing he can do for you. Since you don''t want to be Carmel, you can retain your birth name, Sloane Chapman. Just take it as a nightmare, forget it." Upon hearing this, Carmel was unable to calm down. "No, Mom. Let go of me. Let me see Dad. Mom!" Carmel wanted to get rid of her, but she found that there was ck blood flowing from the corner of Nanny''s mouth. She suddenly panicked. "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Mom, I''ll take you to see a doctor. Hold on!" Suddenly, Nanny Liu held her hand. Her eyes were unusually gentle. "There''s no need. Your father is gone, and I''m going to apany him. Although your father was a man of few words, he is really good to us. He was born in the Liu family and is also the eldest son of the family. Some things have been nned since he was a child. No matter whether he likes it or not, he will do it. But you are his precious daughter. We''re willing to provide you whatever you want, even if it meant going against thew. Frank said that you came back home with a task. Twenty years ago, we lost you and I''m afraid that you have always disdained to be a member of the Liu family, and you hated being a part of us." "No, Mom, it''s not like that." Carmel finally cried. It turned out that his parents knew everything! "Mom, don''t die! Please don''t die! I want to stay with you. I don''t want you to die. I never want you to die. I will beg Grandpa. Even if the authorities sentence you to life imprisonment, at least I still have you! How can you do this? How can you leave me again?" Carmel cried out loud, and tears dripped down on the back of her mother''s hand, which made her heart ache. Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 Nanny Liu was really distressed. Carmel was her precious daughter. How could she allow her daughter to beg for mercy on behalf of them? They hadmitted huge mistakes. Moreover, they failed in being a good role model for Carmel. They were grateful with everything they had up until now. When Frank asked if she wanted to die with himst night, she already knew his decision. Frank had spent the rest of his life feeling guilty about losing his daughter. He was proud and happy now that his daughter had be sessful. He said that there was finally a normal person in the Liu family and that was his daughter. He was extremely proud! Meanwhile, Nanny was in so much pain as the blood dripped down her mouth uncontrobly. She felt even more distressed when she saw Carmel crying like a child. "Don''t cry, Carmel. Don''t cry! Let us leave this world happily! Also, your dad said that you have a boyfriend? Your dad and I are ipetent. We have no right to cross the line for you. You know what, he left you a sum of money. If anytime you get a divorce, the money is enough for you to enjoy your life unscrupulously." "I don''t want it! I only want you and Dad! Mom, stop talking. I''ll take you to a doctor!" Carmel struggled to pick up his mother. She was panicked and helpless. Where was the doctor? The ce had been secretly isted by Carmel over the past few days due to the widespread virus infection. Without hesitation, she rushed out with her mother in her arms. Suddenly, she identally threw herself into someone''s embrace while rushing. It was a warm and familiar feeling. "Carmel, are you crying?" The familiar voice made her look up and see Ned''s face appear in front of her. She grabbed Ned''s hand as if she had found a glimmer of hope and said, "Save her! Save my mother! Ned, save her for me!" This was the first time Ned had ever saw her getting all panicked and distressed. He nced at Nanny who was in her arms. He knew that her chance of reviving was small, but he couldn''t bear to see Carmel''s desperate eyes. He quickly said to the people behind him, "Bring the doctor! Hurry up!" Carmel didn''t know why Ned appeared here. Her mind was in a mess. She couldn''t let her mother die! Had Dad been blown into pieces? Was that thest meeting between her and her father? How could this be? And now, even her mother... Thinking of her parents'' kindness to her these days, Carmel cried so hard that she was at a loss of words. It wasn''t that she refused to acknowledge it. But she didn''t know what to do. And how to face them? Carmel held her mother''s hand tightly and cried, "Mom, you can''t die. If you die, I won''t forgive you! I will be yours for the rest of my life! You lost me and made me suffer so much. Do you expect me to forgive you just because you have been with me for a few days? How can there be such a good thing in the world? Do you think I will feel good if you die? I don''t want suchpensation! I want you to be alive!" Ned''s heart ached when he saw Carmel like this. He had never imagined that she would suffer a mental breakdown because of this. He wanted tofort her, but he didn''t know where to start. Suddenly, Nanny grabbed his hand. She didn''t have much time left. "Are you Carmel''s boyfriend?" "Yes, I am." Ned''s eyes were a little teary at this moment. Although the Liu family was hateful, he could temporarily put aside his prejudice against the Liu family and talk to Nanny for the sake of Carmel. Nanny observed him. He looked very energetic, and he treated Carmel well. "Our daughter has lived a hard life since she was a child. We weren''t by her side when she needed us the most. Do you like her? I beg you to treat her better. In fact, she is a child whocks love. She looks indifferent, but in fact, she needs the love and care. Please don''t hurt her even if you don''t love her anymore. Just let her know by then, and she will be alright. If we were still alive, we would probably want her back. However, her dad and I are sinners, and we can''t afford to provide her a good life. You may be the only person she could rely on. Can you take care of her?" Carmel choked with sobs. "I don''t need you to do this for me! I don''t need it! Don''t say that. You should save some strength. You will be fine, you will be fine!" However, Nanny did not look at Carmel at all. Instead, she stared at Ned and asked him to make a promise. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, and people of the country, the Liu family was guilty of heavy sins and their death was not worthy of pity. But at this time, Nanny was just like an innocent mother figure to Ned. An ordinary mother who loved her daughter deeply! "I promise you! At the same time, I swear that I will cherish her and love her for the rest of my life. Even if one day we can''t be together, I will protect her as a friend and a family. I will take care of her at all costs! Only for her!" Upon hearing his words, Nanny finally smiled with relief. Her gaze were getting hazy. She looked at somewhere and said lightly, "Carmel, your father came to pick me up. I''ve lived happily here. Others say that the Liu family has heavy sins, but I know that I am your father''s salvation. Without me, your father will be lonely. Don''t me me for leaving you behind. You''d grow up and find someone you love. Mom and Dad are leaving, and you have to rely on yourself in the future. I hope that we will still be together in the next life." After that, she closed her eyes and her arms hung down powerlessly. "I don''t want to live the next life. I only want this life! Mom, you can''t do this! Wake up!" Carmel cried heavily. Ned''s eyes were also swollen. "Carmel, aunt is gone." "Ah!" Carmel knelt down beside her mother and cried bitterly, but Ned could only hold her tightly and felt distressed. She finally fainted from crying. Ned waved his hand, and the subordinates quickly took over the situation and immediately dialled the number. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Liu family was finally destroyed. But Ned''s heart was feeling heavy. Because Carmel had a fever. She had been diagnosed with a congenital disease and she needed to be treated. But now, she was in a bad state of mind. Since she woke up, she had been sitting there with dull eyes, looking at the direction where Frank and his mother died without eating or drinking. She was like a lifeless porcin doll. The once arrogant and indifferent Carmel was gone. Meanwhile, the subordinate came over with a phone. "Sir, Mr. Mo wants Ms. Liu to be quarantine here and to return once she recovers." "Inform Mr. Ye that I want to apply for a year''s break!" After that, Ned walked straight into Carmel''s room. Since she didn''t want toe out, he would go in and apany her! Since she refused to eat or drink, he would do the same. He was determined to stay by her side. Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 Carmel was a little surprised when she saw Ned and she finally regained her senses. "I just want to be alone." "Well, I''ll keep youpany." Ned sat down beside her and looked at the food that had not been touched. He asked, "No appetite? What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you." Carmel''s eyes suddenly became a little teary. Her voice was hoarse, and she whispered, "I want to eat the meatballs made by my mom and the egg fried rice too. I also want to..." Suddenly, she burst into tears. Ned felt extremely sorry for her. He pulled Carmel into his arms and whispered, "One can''te back to life after death. Things will get better in time. In fact, such an ending should be good for them. After all, they have been imprisoned for a lifetime and lost their freedom. You''re the only person who could make them happy. In fact, your parents are old and how do you expect them to spend their whole lives in prison? They''ve sacrificed too much. Carmel, you can''t be so selfish." "I understand your point, but I just can''t let go and can''t bear it. If I had known that they would do this, I would never be so cold and distant to them. I actually regret it. I was afraid to face the truth, but I didn''t expect..." Her heart was filled with sorrow and regret. Ned gently patted her on the back and said, "In the end, we only regret the chances we didn''t take. In fact, regret is an appalling waste of energy. Are you trying to make things difficult for me and regret what you''ve done again?" Carmel was slightly stunned and she looked at him. Ned used to be childish and timid. She even felt that he was not good enough to be Nathaniel''s special assistant. She thought that he was only temporarily promoted to fill in the position. But at this moment, she actually found that Nathaniel''s subordinates were clever and bright. "Your eloquence is amazing." Carmel struggled out of his arms and wiped her tears. She suddenly felt like she had a nightmare these days. That''s right. She was beating around the bush and totally immersed in her feelings. If it weren''t for Ned, she could''ve been acting worse. The death of her parents was a big blow to her, but she still had a long life in the future. She still had a lot of things to do. Thinking this through, Carmel asked in a low voice, "About my mother..." "I''ve dealt with it. I''ve put her ashes in the ancestral temple and we''re bringing it back when we return. I''ll put it together along with your dad and grandparents'' ashes, just in case you want to take them back. Also, I''ve find out the bury site of your ancestral, well bury them there after we return. I''ve bought a piece ofnd and it''s under renovation. It should bepleted in a short while." Seeing the Ned had dealt with these things in an orderly manner, Carmel was very grateful. She said, "With whose permission?" "I''m willing to. Besides, didn''t you tell me that you would marry me after this mission? Carmel, I''m curious, when will you marry me?" Carmel looked at Ned''s sincere eyes and was suddenly moved. "Didn''t you despise me because I''m a descendant of the Liu family?" "I''m marrying you, not the Liu family. Why should I care so much? Besides, when I first met you, you were just a bodyguard, Ms. Carmel." Hearing Ned''s words, Carmel suddenly smiled. "I never thought that I would get married in this life. I''ve never n of getting married or having children." "It doesn''t matter, things happens. Let''s take it slow, it''s never toote." Ned was good in tackling the problems. Carmel found that Ned had became difficult to handle since he took over thepany''s matter. "I have a n in resolving the infection. It was given to me by Mango. Please give it to them. They can go back to their country after a period of istion. Also, I want to go home." "Okay." Seeing that Carmel was finally feeling better, Ned couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. He was d that she didn''t give up on herself. While they were busy arranging things, Nathaniel also sent the cooperation proposal back to the country as soon as possible. However, he came to the hospital himself. Mango wasforting those who were infected. Nathaniel was touched to finally meet her. He was really afraid that he wouldn''t be able to see Mango and the children when he was abroad. It turned out that his lifelong pursuit was not only faith, but also family affection. Slowly, he walked up to Mango and hugged her from behind. The familiar scent stunned Mango for a moment, and her mood immediately brightened up. The worry and uneasiness she felt these days hadpletely disappeared at this moment. "You''re back?" "Well, thank you for your hard work." Nathaniel ced his chin on her shoulder. He was extremely satisfied and calm. There would always be one special person that he missed and cherished no matter where he was. Smelling Mango''s hair, Nathaniel whispered, "I miss you." "I miss you too." Mango turned around and looked at his slightly thin figure. "I''m really afraid that you''ll get hurt. Tell me, are you injured?" "No, but Walter is seriously injured. There''s also ia and Henry''s men." In fact, Nathaniel wanted to tell her everything that happened, but there were so many people there under quarantine. He couldn''t even get close to her. Thus, it was better to say something else to change the topic. Mango took Nathaniel''s hand and went to a separate room. As soon as they entered the room, Nathaniel immediately pushed her against the door and kissed her passionately. Mango wrapped her arms around his neck and responded warmly. The two people, who had been apart for a long time, hugged and kissed each other fiercely. Their clothes were torn and scattered around. Finally, they hopped onto the huge bed. After a long while, Mango leaned against Nathaniel''s well-built chest and said breathlessly, "I know that it''s not easy to be a military wife. Although I admire soldiers, I''m d that you didn''t stay in the military region. Otherwise, it would be hard on me. I understand that my abilities arecking but I just want to stand by you no matter what. It''s okay to be separated once or twice like this, but I''ll go crazy if this continue for years." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel caressed her hair, and his eyes were full of tenderness. "There are many people who''s fighting in the battlefield. I will definitely be there when the country needs me. But I usually prefer to stay with you and the children. Mango, the Liu family ispletely destroyed. Next, Master Mo will begin to integrate those defeated soldiers. But that is not our business, let''s think about our next travel destination." Were they going on a trip? This was a good idea. Mango smiled with satisfaction, but she did not see a sneaky figure pass by outside the window. Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 "Who?" Mango quickly turned around, and the dark figure had disappeared. Nathaniel frowned slightly. As he looked over, someone immediately chased after him. "Did you had a feud with someone from the battlefield?" Mango was a little worried. Nathaniel caressed her hair and whispered, "Don''t worry about me. How''s your condition today?" "I''m fine. I have the antidote and gave it to Thomas. But for safety''s sake, we need to be quarantined for 14 days. This is our responsible as a citizen." Mango knew that she was already poor health, and it didn''t matter even if she was infected. However, it would affect the people of the country. Thus, she should be more cautious. "It''s not a problem. Although the Liu family has been destroyed, we didn''t know what will happen next. We must be careful. I will ask someone to manage all the people here. No one is allowed to go out for 14 days." Nathaniel was a little concerned. Mango didn''t have much thoughts about it. She just felt that it was an inhuman act. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "In fact, there is no need to force it. Everyone understands the importance of quarantine period and should cooperate with it. Moreover, it has been two days and the public response was good." "Two days is just the start of the fourteen- day period. Some people can''t stand it for too long." Nathaniel said worriedly. Mango couldn''tprehend his opinion. Perhaps something happened and she didn''t know about it? Did Nathaniel encounter any issue that made him understand the meaning of life? Mango thought to herself, but she dismissed the thought. Instead, she got up. "I''ll go get you something to eat. The situation here is different. We don''t have enough manpower, and no servants. Besides, the supplies are alsocking. Why don''t I make you a bowl of spiced noodles?" "I''ll do it myself. You''ve worked hard." To him, there was nothing more reassuring than hugging the love of his life. Mango smiled nonchntly and said, "No need. It''s my responsibility to take care of you, okay?" Her soft- spoken tone of voice immediately warmed his heart. "Well, you don''t have to. Why don''t you just make me a in bowl of noodles." Nathaniel just want her to get a good rest. However, Mango said with a smile, "Hey, you''re Captain Ye, the president of a prominentpany, and you''re eating instant noodles? Unbeliveable." "It doesn''t matter. I''m grateful to have you and that alone is enough." "You''re really a sweet-talker." Mango rolled her eyes at him, got out of bed, and went to the kitchen. When Mango left, Nathaniel quickly sent a message to Michael Dean. "Check the rtionship of the people inside. Just now, a figure shed past my door. I don''t know who is it." Michael frowned slightly. It was really annoying when some unknown and stupid people tried to get themselves into trouble. He sent someone to investigate. Thinking of his partner at home, Michael frowned slightly. He wondered what was going on with her. Would she worry about him as much as Mango worried about Nathaniel? Maybe... He heard that the girl was pregnant. They had been together for a long time, but that crazy woman insisted that he was her brother-in- law and wouldn''t marry him. Would a brother- in-w sleep with his sister- iw? What the hell was she thinking? Michael knew that he still have some feelings for his former girlfriend. However, he tried to ease the thought and treat his current partner better. But no matter what, she didn''t believe it. He would be able to solve the problem without any hesitations if it involves an enemy. However, being in a rtionship was really tiring. Why not he get some advice from Mango? With that thought in mind, Michael took out his phone and sent a message to his partner. "You''ll be in quarantine for half a month. You''ll be fine at home. If you dare to escape when I get back, I''ll break your legs and raise you for the rest of your life. Try it if you don''t believe me." He was in a good mood. That was the right way to handle a woman. When Mango came to the kitchen, she saw that there were only a few tomatoes left. Thinking of Nathaniel''s tired look, she quickly made several bowls of noodles. Michael, who had entered the room after smelling the fragrance, was a little hungry. "Madam, anything for me? Can I have just one bowl?" His expression immediately made Mangough. "I''ll send some to Nathan. You and your brothers can share the rest." "Thank you, Madam." Michael was really hungry. Although they were not hungry in the overseas battlefield, they had been eating biscuits for the past few days. They almost doubted their lives. Everyone who had eaten only biscuits knew that it was for filling their hunger. It tasted dry and hard as if they were chewing on tree bark. He was drooling and craving for a bowl of delicious homemade noodles. Mango didn''t know their suffering. She went to the room with a bowl noodles, only to see Nathaniel falling asleep leaning against the bed. He looked extremely tired with his puffy eyes, which showed how much he had suffer outside. Although everyone said it was easy for Nathaniel, Mangoter knew that it was the most tiring thing to sneak into the President''s office and negotiate. It definitely took a toll on him, both mentally and physically. She walked over quietly and pulled the nket over him. If it had been before, Nathaniel would have woken up immediately. However, he was in deep sleep. Looking at the spiced noodles on the side, Mango hesitated if she should wake him up. She gave up the moment she noticed his overtired look. The spiced noodles would be cold soon and it wouldn''t be delicious by then. Thinking of this, Mango handed the bowl of noodle to one of the subordinate. She wanted to wait for Nathaniel to wake up before making another bowl for him. Meanwhile, the operation outside was still ongoing. Mango knew that theyck of manpower, so she walked over and participate. Nathaniel slept for a long time. Since she didn''t want to disturb him, she didn''t head back to the room. She thought that Nathaniel woulde to find her once he woke up. Thus, she had been keeping herself busy in the meantime. Soon, the sun had set and Nathaniel hadn''te out. Mango realised it once the work is done for the day. Nathaniel was quite a sleepyhead, wasn''t he? Perhaps he hadn''t had a good rest during this period of time? She was worried about him. She returned to her room, which was a little dark. She could see that Nathaniel was lying on the bed and still asleep. It was the same as when she left. Mango lifted her foot and walked over, only to find that his face was red and his breathing was a little rapid, but it seemed that he was still asleep. Something was wrong! Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 Something was wrong! Mango''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly touched Nathaniel''s head. It was so hot! He actually had a fever! It was not the right time to get sick right now. Moreover, Nathaniel was always in good health. Why did he have a fever? Mango quickly called the doctor over. The doctor began to examine him and treated his fever. During the whole process, Nathaniel remained deeply asleep as if couldn''t sense what was happening around him. He slept so soundly that people couldn''t help but feel a little worried. "What''s going on?" "Mr. Ye is infected by the viral infection." The doctor came to the conclusion after looking at his blood examination. Mango was stunned. "Howe? He just came back, and the infection here has been controlled, hasn''t it?" Mango was flustered. Also, she hadn''t inform the doctor about the golden vermin in Nathaniel''s body which made him immune to all poisons. To put it bluntly, even if everyone was infected, Nathaniel might not be infected. But what was going on now? The doctor couldn''t answer Mango''s question, and she was in a bundle of nerves. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just then, sound of footsteps came from outside. "Doctor, bad news. Michael and his team are also unconscious and in high fever." "What?" The doctor was a little surprised, and so was Mango. In the past two days, although tons of people had been infected, their condition had been under control due to timely rescue. How could Nathaniel and Michael be infected? "Use some symptomatic treatment on them first." As soon as Mango finished speaking, the soldier who came to deliver the message suddenly nced at Mango, then quickly lowered his head and said, "I think we can''t use your medicine." "What do you mean?" Mango immediately heard the hidden meaning behind his words. The people around nced at them. This soldier was in- looking and had no prominent features. No one could recognise him immediately. Mango didn''t even know which ward he was working at. The soldier trembled nervously, but he seemed to be under great pressure as he said, "As I''ve observed, those who are infected all ate the spiced noodles made by Mrs. Ye. The others were free from it." Mango''s eyes narrowed when she heard that. "The noodles?" "Yes, Mrs. Ye. I don''t mind if you kill me right now, I have to say what I gotta say. There might be something wrong with you." The soldier''s words made Mango''s eyes even colder. If fact, Nathaniel didn''t eat the spiced noodle at all! Hadn''t he fallen asleep when she came in? In that case, why would Nathaniel be infected? Mango suddenly thought of the figure that shed past her. "Is it you?" "Mrs. Ye, please spare me. I''m just working as a logistics. I don''t have the ability or the courage to do so." "Are you pointing fingers on me? Then what is my motive? Why did I plot against my husband?" Mango felt very angry. She was devoted to these people, but what happened in the end? They were actually suspicious of her? She was in disbelief and disheartened. However, she had to shoulder the responsibility as there were many onlookers who had heard it. She nced at the doctor and the people around her while asked, "Do you also think so?" All of them lowered their heads. Indeed, human nature! Nathaniel was right. It had only been two days since such a thing happened. What would happen next? Mango suddenly felt that her persistence was a little ridiculous. She felt like a clown who devoted everything for people who didn''t matter at all. The soldier nced at Mango, gritted his teeth, and said, "Who knows why you schemed against Mr. Ye? Maybe it''s because of the property in his hands. It''s said that he is the richest man in the world. Although you seem to be very loyal to him, but in fact, you want him dead, don''t you?" Mango red fiercely at him with her sharp gaze that was about to pierce through his soul. "I schemed against him for the sake of his property? Do you know that Nathaniel is working for me now? All the property management and real estate have been transferred to me a long time ago. Now he is only the nominal president, and I am the legal representative of thepany!" Mango''s words stunned everyone. How could this be? How could the dignified Mr. Ye give up all his wealth to a woman? Wasn''t he afraid that this woman would betray him? In contrast to everyone''s surprise, Mango called herwyer directly and asked him to send the relevant information. She wanted to prove them wrong! The process had beenpleted since three years ago! Everyone was silent when she showed them. There was shock, heartache, and admiration! Mango acted as if she didn''t see the gazes of these people. Her cold eyes made them feel suppress and defeater. The soldier was a little flustered. He had never thought that someone like Nathaniel would give all his assets to a woman. What should he do now? He wanted to escape, but he was terrified by Mango''s overwhelming pressure. He couldn''t help but look up, and met gaze with Mango. "Catch this person! Well interrogate him and find out who he is. Where did hee from? Why did he frame me? And what''s wrong with those unconscious people?" As soon as Mango gave the order, her subordinates immediately surrounded the soldier. "You can''t arrest me! Who do you think you are? Mango, you''re just nothing but a woman. I''m a soldier!" "Shut up. You''re ruining the image of the military. Do you have any conscience at all? Do you feel sorry for what you''ve done?" Although Mango didn''t have much knowledge about the military, she knew that this career meant a lot to Nathaniel. Obviously, this soldier was stirring up trouble in the hospital. The soldier felt a little guilty after hearing Mango''s words. Without further a due, Mango''s subordinates went straight to him and capture him. "Let me go! Let me go! Mango, you have no rights to treat me like this! Even if I really did something wrong, the military court will punish me. Who do you think you are?" The soldier shouted, but he was directly dragged away with his mouth covered. The doctor and the others looked at each other and were silent for a while. Mango knew that they were now suspicious of her. The soldier''s words had somehow affected them. She suddenly remembered that Nathaniel didn''t eat the bowl of spiced noodles, but it was given to another person. However, she hadn''t seen that person in the group of people who were infected. But what did that person look like? She didn''t remember it. Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 The people around were taken away because of the soldier. Although they remained silent, Mango knew what they were thinking. If it weren''t for the fact that she was Nathaniel''s wife, who knew what these people would do. "Treat them." "Yes." Although they agreed, Mango knew that they did it because of Nathaniel. Nathaniel had always been a prominent figure. He had given all his assets to Mango. Everyone knew how important Mango was to him. It would be fine if there are evidence against Mango''s wrongdoings. However, they would have to bear the consequences if they dared to make false usations. After thinking through all this, Mango turned around and went back to her room. She might as well say nothing at this time. When Henry received the news, Michael and the others had already been injected with the antidote. However, but they had not woken up yet. Meanwhile, Mango was also taking care of Nathaniel. She looked at ia, who was still in aa, and felt a little conflicted. ia was still in critical condition, and new problem arises. ia was the captain of the Dark Night Empire and she should guarding by Mango''s side right now. But... For the first time, Henry hesitated. He had risked everything for Mango back then, but now he hesitated upon seeing ia''s condition. ia was still in aa and had a high fever. It turned out that his feelings for ia were stronger then what he had for Mango. Thinking of Nathaniel''s endless scarification for Mango, Henry knew that he was not as good as him. Only a man like Nathaniel had the right and ability to protect Mango. Henry was having mixed feelings. He did feel slightly upset but somehow relieved. Although he refused to face the fluctuating emotions, he had to admit it. ia seemed to be in a nightmare. Even though she was in aa, she was still trembling incessantly. She bit on her lip tightly and refused to let it go even though her lips were bleeding. Thinking of what she had suffered, Henry couldn''t help but helped her by inserting his finger in. The intense pain came in an instant, but he didn''t seem to feel it. He only hoped that it would make her feel better. Thinking of Mango''s current situation, Henry called Merle. Merle had never expected that they would encounter so many unexpected events this time. Ignoring the opposition of others, he took a ne and went straight to the hospital. When Merle arrived, Mango was a little surprised. After all, everyone had to be quarantined all this time, regardless of whether they had been infected or not. No one liked to be locked up in a ce for 14 days, and Mango was delighted by Merle''s sudden arrival. "Mr. Malthus, you''re here?" "Where is Ms. Shen?" Although Merle was wheelchair-bound, the aura he emitted was strong and almost daunting. The vice- captain led Merle to the door of Nathaniel''s room and politely knocked on the door. Mango had just rested for a while when she heard a knock on the door. She paused for a moment and said without hesitation, "Come in." Merle pushed the door open and entered, while the vice-captain retreated. "Why are you here?" Mango frowned slightly when she saw Merle. His health condition wasn''t good, so it was quite dangerous for him toe here. Merle nced at Nathaniel, who was still in aa lying on the bed, and whispered, "I came to see you. I know you need my help now. Henry is taking care of ia, so he can''t leave for the time being." Mango nodded. She whispered, "This matter is getting out of hand. You should send someone to investigate it. That soldier refused to admit and there is no useful information. I hope to know who led all this!" "Okay, I''ll go right away. But I heard that you haven''t eaten anything for a whole day. What happened?" There was a trace of worry in Merle''s eyes. "I see. I''ll eatter." Mango didn''t refuse, which made Merle relieved. Mango''s gaze had been fixated on Nathaniel the moment Merle came in. It seemed that the couple''s rtionship was getting better. Merle had seen a lot of couples. Most of them would experience an infatuation phase. As time went on, they gradually became strange. Then there were differences, and then they broke up. However, it seemed that the rtionship between Mango and Nathaniel was as strong as ever. They had been married for more than seven years. Except for the five years that they had been separated because of misunderstanding, their rtionship had been getting better these years. This kind of feeling was enviable, but it was also rare. Not everyone was lucky to meet a perfect partner. Merle had kept his feelings for Mango and he genuinely wished them the best. He hoped that their rtionship wouldst a lifetime. "I think something else may happen outside. If everything''s alright, you can stay in the room with Mr. Ye. Leave the matters to me." Merle''s eyes were very firm. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango suddenly felt much calmer. It was undeniable that Merle''s ability made her feel at ease. "Okay! But you should also pay attention to your health. After all, this is a restricted area, and you''re not feeling well these days. I don''t want to have time to take care of youter." "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of myself." After saying that, Merle helped himself out by the wheelchair. Mango looked at his back with worry in her eyes. How could she not understand his words? In fact, she was still thinking that if something really happened, she would protect Nathaniel and Michael even if she gave up on the public. She had absolute faith in Merle''s ability. Merle was extremely skilful. The Dark Night Empire directly controlled the entire hospital and began their inspection one by one. At first, some people were dissatisfied and felt vited. Some people even said that Mango wanted to take the opportunity to take over the lead, but those people were suppressed by Merle''s tough means. He said, "It''s all up to Mango to decide here. If you don''t like it, just hold it in. If you can''t, then go to hell. If you want to leave here alive, just listen to me. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen next!" His words were harsh, and the public had no choice but to obey his direction. The rows of machine guns were aimed at them. Even if they were not convinced, they did not dare to say anything, but quietly cooperated with the investigation. Merle handed everything over to the vice-captain, and he went to the soldier who framed Mango. However, his eyes immediately narrowed when he saw the soldier. Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 "Have I seen you somewhere before?" As soon as Merle finished speaking, the other party suddenly looked up. However, he was slightly stunned when he saw Merle''s appearance. Then, he hurriedly lowered his head. "You''ve got the wrong person." "Is that so?" Merle sneered. He pushed his wheelchair forward and said, "The Dark Night Empire was forcing and pressuring you. How could you resist it? You''re an old acquaintance, aren''t you? Steward Wang!" Upon hearing this, Steward suddenly trembled and said, "You have mistaken me for someone else." "It''s easy to prove it whether you admit it or not. We''ll find out the answer after doing a DNA test. I remember that the Dark Night Empire had the DNA results of most people!" Hearing Merle''s words, Steward''s eyes immediately widened. Seeing this, the onlookers instantly grasped the situation. "Mr. Malthus, do you mean that he is from the Dark Night Empire?" "Only the member of the association knows best about the interrogation process. I remember that they once had a physical limit tests to avoid the arrestment. I believe this doesn''t affect him at all." Merle''s face darkened. After several rounds of renewal and elimination, the former members of the Dark Night Empire had been disbanded. However, Merle remembered it as the person looked familiar. He quickly found some information about this person. This person belonged to the Dark Night Empire back then. Steward was silent after his identity was exposed, while Merle was enraged. He picked up the whip next to him and whipped Steward. The strength of the whip was so strong that his skin was cut and his flesh was torn apart. "As a former subordinate of the Dark Night Empire, how dare you frame your leader instead? Do you deserve to be part of the association?" In fact, Steward was quite capable. In the past, Merle even wanted to promote him to be an assistant. Unfortunately, the Dark Night Empire was dismissed back then, so he could only send him away. Unexpectedly, this person was a backstabber. Steward gritted his teeth, as a trace of shame shed across his eyes. He didn''t argue but endured Merle''s punishment. Seeing him like this, Merle''s eyes immediately darkened. "Who is it? Who is your new leader?" Steward clenched his teeth and refused to back down. Merle was getting ufortable. "Do you really wish to die here?" "Merle, kill me." Steward finally opened his mouth, but it was not what Merle wanted to hear. "Kill you? Then let your new leader to take advantage of this and attack Mango? How can you betray the Dark Night Empire? Don''t you remember how the team treated you before? Do you want to let us be the target of public criticism?" "No! I have never thought so, and nothing will to the Dark Night Empure." Steward opened his mouth in a hurry, but Merle had already understood. "You guysing for Mrs. Ye and Mrs. Ye, isn''t it?" Hearing this, Steward''s face turned a little pale. Merle was displeased. He threw the whip aside and said to the people around him, "Investigate his current identity. No matter how confidential it is, we must find out. If it doesn''t work, call Zion. Zion is definitely capable of finding out the mastermind behind this!" Hearing Merle''s words, Steward immediately panicked. "No! Merle, you''re going to implicate Zion!" "But Mango is Zion''s mother! Don''t you think you''re also ruining Zion by doing this?" Merle''s eyes were so cold that made Steward speechless. He lowered his head and remained silent. Merle did not force him anymore. Instead, he ordered someone to keep an eye on him and went to Mango''s room on his wheelchair. Meanwhile, Mango was resting in her room. She immediately opened her eyes when she heard the sound of the wheelchair, "Is there any progress?" "Yes." Merle nodded and poured a cup of hot water for her. Mango didn''t want to drink it at first. However, she took it after noticing Merle''s worried eyes. "It''s the former member of the Dark Night Empire." Hearing this, Mango was slightly taken aback. "I''s subordinate?" "No." Merle shook his head and said, "Although I used to be the head of the Dark Night Empire, she had died a long time ago. It''s impossible to have people working under her now after her death. I have my own spection." "Say it." Mango''s heart skipped a beat. Merle looked at her and the Nathaniel, who was lying unconsciously. Then, she whispered, "I''m afraid that it was done by the higher-ups." "Hmm?" Mango frowned slightly, she felt a little sad. Nathaniel fought for the country, but how could the person in power do such terrible thing? It seemed that their efforts were all for nothing. She was exhausted. "Merle, what are you going to do if you leave the Dark Night Empire?" Mango suddenly switched the topic and Merle was stunned. "Leaving the Dark Night?" "Yes, if there''s no Dark Night Empire anymore, and you''d return to society and freedom awaits. What do you want to do most?" Mango looked at him and said friendly. Seeing this, Merle was feeling more at ease. "Maybe I can open a bar. I wanna be a bartender." "Is that so?" Mango imagined how Merle would look as a bartender. She couldn''t help but smile and say, "Then choose a ce. I''ll invest in you then." "It''s fine, I have the money to open a bar." He seemed to have understood Mango''s decision. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They had spent too much effort in the Dark Night Empire. They were sick of endless betrayal. Merle sighed and said, "Have a good rest first. Leave the matters to me." "Okay." Mango watched as Merle leave the room. Then, she gently held Nathaniel''s hand and stroked his cheeks while whispering, "Is it true? Your most trusted friend, who you came to the overseas battlefield for his sake. You even gave up everything just to support him in seeding. But what about now? What will you do if he goes against us? Nathaniel, I am d that you are unconscious right now. At least you don''t have to face such a terrible matter." After that, her eyes suddenly narrowed a little. Could it be Carlson Mo? Carlson was responsible for the disbandment of the former Dark Night Empire. However, such an unexpected situation had happened and what was there to be afraid of? Was he afraid that Nathaniel willpete with him forthat position? Was that possible? Wasn''t it enough that Nathaniel had transferred all the assets abroad? How far would they go? Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 Nathaniel, Michael, and the others were injected with the antidote. However, there were no signs of improvement. They had undergone several examinations and they didn''t show any other symptoms, including fever. Despite so, they were still ina. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango frowned, but she didn''t say a word. She handed over all the matters to Merle. Under Merle''s investigation, several people from the former Dark Night Empire were found to be involved. Those people dare not to meet eyes with Merle as they stood in front of him in silence. No exnation, nor resistance. Although Merle was dismayed, he let them go after receiving Mango''s order. "The former members of Dark Night Empire is turning their backs against the leader. Interesting." Merle said sarcastically as he had pped them in the face, which made everyone unhappy. However, Merle didn''t bother about their opinions. "How do you think about the future of Dark Night Empire? Giving out military permit and support you guys in bing soldiers?" Hearing Merle''s words, several former subordinates raised their heads at the same time, and their eyes were full of disbelief. At this moment, Merle immediately understood. Indeed, human hearts were unpredictable. He was dissatisfied and unconvinced, he felt sorry and unworthy for the Dark Night Empire and Mango. He believed that Mango must have made such an unbearable decision out of pressure. "Have you forgotten how you became the a member of the Dark Night?" Merle had suppressed his initial cruelty and seriousness. His expression was much calmer, but his eyes were full of vicissitudes. He pointed to one of the man and said, "You, if I remember correctly, your mother suffered from domestic violence by your dad. You couldn''t bear it and killed your dad out of revenge. Then, you tried tomit suicide. You were convicted of murder since young. Your school, your ssmate, and your rtives stayed away from you. At that time, the Dark Night took you in and became your source of support and shelter. However, look what you''re doing right now?" The face of the person whose name was mentioned suddenly turned pale, but he did not refute. Merle did not look at him. He ordered another person and said, "You, I remember that you were an illegal immigrant. You have no official identity, because your father is a person without status. You were chased by your enemy and almost died in the alley. It was the Dark Night who saved you and gave you a new ce to call home, you led afortable life then. You even have a girlfriend and a child after you got married. Your child also has an identity, right? Do you remember what did you say at that time? You said that the Dark Night gave you a rebirth and you''re willing to sacrifice your life for it, right?" Upon hearing this, the man was so embarrassed that his face turned red. Merle continued to point at the next person, "How did you enter the Dark Nightst time? Oh, yes, you wanted to join the army, but someone in your family breached thew and was prosecuted. You were so angry that you wanted to end your life. It was also the people in the Dark Night who saved you and guided you. It was you who insisted on entering the Dark Night too, wasn''t it?" The man lowered his head. Merle said one by one. Those people were ashamed, but they still did not reveal the mastermind behind the n. Although Merle and Mango had already guessed it, they couldn''t confirm since those people refuse to admit. However, it didn''t matter anymore. Merle looked at them with a smile. For the first time, he wanted to cry. "Do you know when was the time that I broke down?" Hearing this, they raised their heads slightly and look at Merle in confusion. He continued, "The first time was when we disbanded the Dark Night because everyone of you was my family. I''m devastated upon learning that we were going to be separated. Mango and I tried our best to arrange a ce for you, because we were afraid that you would have a hard time in the future. We were afraid that you would be bullied because your background. I still remember how Mango begged for help from others. Although I didn''t tell you guys about this, I really regarded her as my leader for a lifetime. But what about you?" "I''m disappointed today. I never thought that the people I cultivated, whom I viewed as my blood brother, would turned their back against us. I''m happy to see how sessful everyone had became. Because even without us, you can still live a happy life because of the Dark Night. In the future, Mango and I don''t need to worry about your wellbeing anymore, right? Since you guys decided to betray the Dark Night and our trust for you. I remember that the first principle of the Dark Night is to respect the leader, no matter right or wrong! So, were you guys trying to destroy the Dark Night or what?" Merle''s words made them lose their patience. "Merle, it''s not like that! We just want Mango and the other soldiers to enjoy the same status and glory! The efforts made by the Dark Night are better than the official soldiers. But why don''t those glory belong to us?" "I didn''t wanna hear such an idiotic question." Merle suddenlyughed. He looked at these people''s indignant eyes and said word by word, "How did they be qualified soldiers? They went through phases of screening and examinations before entering the military region. They started from zero, and each promotion was the result of fighting on the battlefield. Their apuse and glory were in exchange for their lives! But what about you guys? We all know that anyone can be a soldier as long as they have a strong background. But you guys? You don''t even have the most basic conditions to enter the military. How dare you compare yourselves with the soldiers? These years, the Dark Night has given you honour and support, and you have forgotten your roots of origins, haven''t you? You guys are nothing here without the Dark Night Empire, get it?" His voice became louder, like a heavy p on their faces. In a second, they were back to their original appearances. Standing outside, Mango could hear everything clearly and couldn''t help sneering. This was human nature! No wonder Nathaniel said that human nature was the hardest to predict. It turned out that he had seen through this a long time ago. Therefore, he didn''t say a word when the Dark Night Empire disbanded. The people in the association gathered because were abandoned by the society. Nathaniel helped them using his own connection of the Ye Family. He even honoured them for their contributions, but now everything was so ironic. After all, those people had forgotten their true identities. Mango had no choice but to admire the person behind this that they were be able to manipte people''s hearts. She curled her lips into a cold smile, only to see a figure running past her quickly. Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 "Madam, Mr. Ye is awake." The servant was panting, but Mango couldn''t care less about it. She quickly got up and ran in the direction of the room. Hearing this, the people inside were stunned, and so was Merle. "So, Mango has already arrived?" It turned out that she did care about it! Thinking of this, Merle felt a little ufortable. "You people really don''t deserve to be a part of Dark Night Empire. You guys will be happy if the association really break up, don''t you ?" "No, Merle! Don''t dismiss the Dark Night. The higher- ups said that as long as Mango and Nathaniel arepletely loyal, they will consider letting the Dark Night join them. At that time, we will no longer be an independent association." Hearing Merle''s words, they immediately became anxious. Merle sneered and said, "Do you believe that? Don''t you have any conscience about your identity? Join them? Do you even qualify? If you guys can easily enter the military region officially, what about the others?" After that, Merle didn''t want to talk to them anymore. He waved his hand and said, "Let them go. Arrange a car to send them out immediately. The battlefield hospital is our base camp. There will be a bright future awaiting for them, something the Dark Night can''t provide." After Merle gave the order, these people were all stunned. He didn''t punish them? One of them looked at Merle and said hesitantly, "Merle, don''t me us. In fact, in our hearts, you will always be our captain. As long as you are willing, we can talk to the higher-ups and let them ept you. After all, you are a talent. At that time, we brothers can still be together." "No thanks." Merle refused directly. As soon as Merle gave the order, several people were thrown out immediately. They thought that they would be taken back by the higher-ups after leaving the hospital, but they were all wrong. Mango wasn''t surprised when she learned that they were thrown out as if she didn''t care about their lives. Nathaniel was still sick. She personally fed him food and briefly told him what happened after he fainted. "These people are really..." For a moment, Nathaniel couldn''t find a suitable word to express it. Looking at Mango''s calm face, he couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. "If you feel ufortable..." "I don''t feel bad. As long as you''re fine, our family will be fine. It doesn''t matter anymore. What I want to know the most now is if that person is Carlson Mo." Mango stared at Nathaniel. She even wanted to ask what he would do if it was really Carlson. However, she didn''t ask him. She wanted to give him some time to sink in. However, Nathaniel opened his mouth directly. "It''s not Carlson! Carlson won''t do such a thing." Mango narrowed her eyes and whispered, "I felt that sometimes you may think too highly of your friends." "That''s because you don''t know anything about Carlson. If he really did it, he would never given you a chance. He would definitely force us to surrender." Nathaniel smiled and held Mango''s hand tightly. "I know you''re concerned about me, but don''t worry. No matter what happens, I will put the safety of you and our children first, and also let our families rest assured." "Thank you for." Mango heaved a sigh of relief and fed Nathaniel food as if she had forgotten that there was Merle beside her. Merle couldn''t take it. Was it time for him to find a girlfriend? Otherwise, he would be jealous all day. "Ahem, Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, I''ll go down first." "Merle." However, Nathaniel stopped him? "Yes Sir?" "Thank you for your hard work." Nathaniel smiled faintly, which made Merle a little surprised. Nathaniel wasn''t approachable in the past. Merle knew Nathaniel was thankful to him because he had been protecting Mango while he was in aa. It was really hard toe by. Merle said with a smile, "It''s nothing, it''s my fault for not teaching them well." "It has nothing to do with you. This is human nature. Everyone has their own choice. They have to pay for their actions." When Nathaniel said this, his eyes slightly narrowed, and an unknown emotion shed across it. Mango paused for a moment, but she didn''t say anything. Merle sighed and said, "It''s their fate. If there''s nothing, I''ll leave first." After that, he helped himself out. Mango looked at Nathaniel and whispered, "Will they die?" "Yes!" Nathaniel''s affirmative tone reminded Mango of something.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Do you know who it is?" "I can pretty much guess." Nathaniel''s condition was still unstable, but it was not a big deal. The other party was not trying to control him, but to make it difficult for Mango while he was in aa. Although that was the case, he still felt very ufortable. Mango was slightly surprised. "Who?" "Brenson Mo." Nathaniel said lightly, "I am a father, and I can understand him. He wants to pass the position to Carlson, so he needs to gather more forces and support for his son. He doesn''t consider my standpoint at all because Carlson and I were good friends. I think Benson panicked because I have transferred all my resources abroad, all to Lebanon in Ango. After all, I have so much money and this would put Z Country in disadvantage. So he needs one of my loyalty. He knew about the Dark Night Empire of yours, so he will definitely find a chance to get rid of it. This is because you''re not only my wife, but also Lebanon''s cousin, the princess of Ango." Mango frowned in confusion. "We never thought about doing anything to Carlson though." "Benson is guarding against us and it''s normal. He just wants to pave a way for Carlson." "But he can''t do that to us! What does this mean? And I feel very ufortable when I think that Zion is working for Carlson. No! I need Zion tpe back. If he likes the army, I will ask my cousin to send him to the military camp of Ango. We have connections." Mango was about to get up but she was stopped by Nathaniel. "Your temper is getting out of control. Zion is fine being at Carlson''s ce, so you don''t have to worry. Besides, Carlson didn''t do this and you''re just implicating him." "What do you mean? They are father and son! And Carlson is about to take over Benson''s position. I don''t believe that he''s innocent!" Mango was furious! Extremely furious! She felt very ufortable and displeased with what just happened. Just then, footsteps came from outside. Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 Mango suddenly became nervous. It had been a long time since Nathaniel had seen her in such a state. She couldn''t help feeling a little distressed and guilty. "Rx, isn''t this your territory? The Dark Night Empire are not easy to deal with. Also, those people have been driven out, which meant those who areing over now is our allies." Mango finally regained her senses upon hearing his words. She had never had a good rest since she came to the overseas battlefield. Furthermore, Nathaniel''s condition was just getting better, but now such a thing happened. Thus, she was extremely anxious. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Mango calmed down her nerves and said, "Come in." The nurse pushed the door open. She looked at both of them and whispered, "Merle asked me toe over and inform you that those people were taken away by a car." Mango was having mixed feelings, but Nathaniel was not surprised at all. This was Benson''s style of handling matters. "Got it. You may leave." Nathaniel waved his hand, and the nurse left. Mango pondered for a moment and couldn''t help asking, "Where will they be taken to?" "This is a quarantine section. People who are released from the here will usually be monitored. However, their mission isn''t meant to be exposed and we didn''t know how it turns out. From my opinion, they will be abandoned by Benson. What happens next? Of course, he will get rid of them. If I am right, they will soon spread the news that they died of infection." Nathaniel spoke calmly. How dare those people treated Mango badly while he was in aa. He hadn''t even had the time to make a move before they were convicted. Despite so, they deserved it. Did those people really think that the higher-ups would support them? This was simply wishful thinking! They joined the Dark Night Empire because they were pressured by life events. However, they were ying with fire. "What do you n to do with the Dark Night Empire?" "Disband! If there''s anywhere looking for recruitment we can also rmend them." Mango''s heart turnedpletely cold. Seeing her like this, Nathaniel knew that she was feeling upset. In fact, even if Zion wasn''t around, Mango and Nathaniel would always be the most powerful support for Carlson. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was a pity that Benson did not see this through. Instead, he had done something that would add fuel to the fire. It made them feel a little disappointed. Nathaniel had always doted on his wife. Since she had no intention to stay in Z Country, he did not force her. "Where do you want to travel this time?" "I just want to sleep for days. I''m too tired." Mango''s words made his heart ache. "Then go and sleep now. I''ll keep an eye on you, don''t worry." "Okay." Mango was not pretentious. After confirming that Nathaniel was fine with it, she immediately went to bed and fell asleep. She slept soundly, but her tired and swollen eyes made Nathaniel heartache. Just as he had expected, those people died on the second day after they were taken away with rumours iming that they were infected with virus. Mango just listened to it and did not express her opinion. It was a tough decision. Her affection for them faded as she was extremely disappointed. Thus, their wellbeing didn''t matter to her anymore. Merle was a little sad, but he remained silent. On the fifth day, Carlson had called Nathaniel on the phone. Nathaniel didn''t answer it instantly. Instead, he waited until the third phone call before picking it up. "What''s the matter?" Although he sounded emotionless, but Carlson could hear his intention. "Nathaniel, I didn''t order it. It''s not true! I didn''t know before. You know me. I wouldn''t do this if it were me." "I know." Nathaniel''s indifferent attitude made him a little speechless. He had always cherished the friendship with Nathaniel, but he didn''t expect that there would be a dispute between him and his father. "Nathaniel, what should I do to make you feel better? You name it and I can do it." Carlson would never act this way towards others, but Nathaniel was worth his effort. Nathaniel said lightly, "No need. It''s not your fault. What can you do?" "Nathaniel" "Well, I''m still in quarantine. Talk to youter." After saying that, Nathaniel did not care what else Carlson wanted to say and hung up the phone directly. Seeing this, Carlson was a little flustered. "What on earth does he want to do?" Carlson was so angry that he kicked away the stool in front of him and went straight to Benson''s office. He didn''t even knock on the door. Instead, he kicked the door open and walked in. "Do you want me to be just like you? Living all alone forever? You know how important Nathaniel is to me, but how dare you treat his wife like this. Do you want him to turn against me?" Benson paused slightly, and said, "Can you calm down? Also, don''t you have any respect? Why didn''t you knock on the door when you enter?" "Knock on the door? Do you think I still have the mood to do it? Dad, aren''t you determined to let me take your position? What are you doing now? Are you trying to stop me or are you trying to train me? Why do you attack the Dark Night Empire? Perhaps you''re afraid of them?" Carlson couldn''t understand Benson''s thoughts. In recent years, his behavior had be very violent. Benson''s hands trembled. He threw the paper into the trash can on the side. Then, he looked at Carlson, who was very irritable, and said, "Although the Dark Night Empire is just a normal association, they''re very famous in the overseas battlefield, especially the wounded soldiers. They always talk about this." "That''s the result of Nathaniel and Mango''s efforts! In the face of a formidable enemy, their actions are impable. And you, what are you doing? Are you afraid that they will take over the world? How dare you force them to surrender in this way? Don''t underestimate their ability." "Really? Then why did Nathaniel want to go abroad? Isn''t it good to stay in the country and continue his legacy? Have you ever thought that? With the financial resources of the Ye Family, Ango would develop into a powerful country in a few years with their support and funding. If Lebanon is against us, who do you think Nathaniel would help? Is it you? Can youpare to him? Carlson, you are too naive!" Benson suddenly coughed violently and then spat out a mouthful of blood, which scared Carlson. "Dad, what''s wrong with you?" Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 Carlson was extremely flustered when Benson coughed blood. He quickly contacted the doctor, Kingston Bell. Kingston rushed over as soon as possible. "Mr. Mo, are you alright?" Benson''s face was very pale, and Kingston was full of worry. Carlson asked in surprise, "Kingston, what''s wrong with my father? Are you hiding things from me?" Kingston nced at Benson, then back at him, and finally said, "Benson indeed experienced health issues a long time ago. He was upied by the workload since you didn''t manage to get this position. He had been taking care of things for you." "Get to the point!" Carlson was impatient. "I came here for Nathaniel and Mango, but how did this happen?" It seemed to be all his fault! Kingston was rendered speechless by Carlson''s retort, but he still whispered, "Benson has lung cancer. He doesn''t have much time left." Carlson was in shock and disbelief. "What did you say?" Although he was not very close to Benson all these years, he did not expect this to happen so suddenly. Meanwhile, Benson''s condition became more stable under the doctor''s treatment. Seeing Carlson like this, he said, "Don''t panic. It''s not a big deal." "Seriously? Then what if you were really gone one day? What should we do then?" Carlson raised his voice. Benson looked at him speechlessly and did not know how what to say. They had been distant from each other for too long. Not long ago, they had been arguing with for the sake of Nathaniel and Mango. However, he was questioning him about his condition now. Brenson coughed twice, and Carlson quickly took a tissue and wiped the corner of his mouth. He whispered, "Don''t think that you can get away from what you have done just because you are sick. You must apologise to Nathaniel and Mango!" "Why are you stubborn?" Benson was so angry that his face turned red, but he was stunned when he saw the persistence in Carlson''s eyes. He used to be so innocent and naive. However, he had lost himself while being in power for all this time. "We can''t let Mango lead the Dark Night Empire. If you insist on making me apologise, that''s fine. It''s either she dismisses the team or she gives it to you. That way, I can rest assured. Otherwise, it''ll bother me until the day I die! You''re still young, and many things are not as beautiful as you think. If something happens in the future, you won''t have a ce to cry." Brenson coughed as he spoke. Carlson said firmly, "The Dark Night Empire is not on our side, so it''s useless even if it''s handed to us. If you''re really worried, let them hand over the power to Zion. Zion is their son, and also my subordinate. Although he''s just a child, I can train him well! Dad, you really think too much." Benson was a little speechless when he heard Carlson''s insistence. However, he did not say anything else. Thinking of Zion''s talent, Benson whispered, "Sissaye has a very good impression of him. Why don''t we let the children get married?" "Dad! What the hell are you thinking? Do you think it''s like ancient time? An arranged marriage? I do like Zion, but they it''s all up to destiny. A tied marriage won''t have a happy ending!" Carlson''s stance was very firm. Brenson was so angry that he coughed again. "Are you trying to piss me off?" "Aren''t you dying soon? I''m not angry. I''m just telling the truth!" Carlson''s words were truly harsh and irritating. "Get out of here!" "Apologize to Mr. and Mrs. Ye!" They refused not give in to each other, and the atmosphere was tense. Kingston sighed and said, "I''ll go. I came up with this idea and I''ll apologize to them." "Kingston!" Carlson obviously wasn''t very happy. Meanwhile, Brenson did not say anything. Seeing this situation, Kingston understood what he meant. He quietly retreated. Carlson was a little speechless, but he quickly brought hot water and handed it over. "Doctor, is it possible for him to undergo an operation?" "Brenson''s physical functions is deteriorating. Operation is not a suitable option. On the contrary, it will only worsen his quality of life. He said that there are still many things to handle. He should stay active and keep up his spirit. Everything should be fine then." The doctor''s words made Carlson silent. Although he was very blunt and rude at times, he still cared about his dad. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Just leave it to me. Don''t think too much. You don''t have much time left and why are you still so hardworking. What''s the rush?" Carlsonined while Benson listened quietly. After Kingston left the room, he called Mango. He called Mango because the Dark Night belonged to her. Mango frowned slightly at the unknown number, but she still picked up the call. "Who is it?" "Mrs. Ye, I''m Kingston, one of Mr. Mo''s subordinate." Kingston directly revealed his identity. Mango could not help but be slightly stunned. Thinking of what had happened recently, she felt slightly ufortable. "Is there anything wrong, Kingston?" "You should call me Mr. Bell if you''re like Haniya!" Kingston suddenly shifted the topic to Haniya, which made Mango a little unhappy. "You called because of Haniya?" "No, it''s because of what happened to the Dark Night. It''s my faultm Please forgive me. But I did it for Master Mo. I hope you can understand." Kingston whispered. However, Mango sneered and said, "Well, you are Mr. Mo''s subordinate. You people have the final say in the country, let alone the Dark Night." These words were absolutely sarcastic. Kingston had lived for so many years, and it was also the first time that he had been scolded by a junior. Finally, he was left speechless. He coughed and said, "Mr. Mo has lung cancer, and he has only three months left. He did this for the future stability of Master Mo''s political career. I think you should understand." "I understand, but I can''t agree, let alone ept it!" Mango spoke bluntly. Kingston sighed and said, "His intention is very simple. He asked you to hand over the Dark Night to Zion. You see, Zion works for Master Mo and so is the Dark Night. Don''t worry, will you?" Mango suddenly froze. Hand it over to Zion? She didn''t think of it at first, but was it worth giving a try? Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 Mango was deep in thought. Seeing this, Kingston didn''t urge her for an answer. In fact, this proposal was advantageous for both her and Zion. With the exception of the Dark Night Empire''s future, Zion being in charge would be a great opportunity for the team to seed. Also, Carlson was satisfied with this arrangement and the people around would even treat Zion better. This was a form of protection for Zion. This was especially so when Nathaniel and Mango were about to leave Ocean City and move their properties overseas. In fact, it could be regarded as a kind of restraint and loyalty. Although Mango was displeased, she remained silent when she thought that her son would live here in the future and even grow up in the military region. She had nned to disband the Dark Night Empire, should she do this now? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Nathaniel appeared behind her suddenly and hugged her from behind. His chiseled features carried a hint of exhaustion as he asked in a low voice, "Who is it?" "Kingston Bell!" Mango didn''t hide it from Nathaniel and told him about it. Nathaniel was silent for a moment and said, "ept his proposal, unless you''re taking Zion abroad." Mango felt that it was a difficult decision, especially that her father and uncles, who were all in this country''s military region. She sighed and said, "Oh my god. I feel very ufortable when people''s trying to scheme on me." "You can vent your anger however you like. Even so, both Master Mo and Brenson will have no objection, right? Kingston?" Nathaniel''s questions was very tricky, and Kingston was caught off guard. He said awkwardly, "Mr. Ye, I don''t have the final say in this matter..." "If my wife feels ufortable about this matter, then there''s nothing to talk about. Why don''t we let Carlsone over and beat him up? Otherwise, I''d take Zion away from Z Country since I''m his father. I don''t think Benson has the energy and strength to fight me, right?" Nathaniel said arrogantly. Meanwhile, Kingston was left speechless because what Nathaniel said was true. He could only whisper, "I can''t make the decision. I have to discuss it with Mr. Mo." "Hurry up. I''m very impatient. After all, our Ye Family has done everything for the sake of the overseas battlefield. However, we ended up being treated like this. Honestly speaking, we are really pitiful. Does Benson intend topletely chase us out of the country?" "Mr. Ye, I don''t think so. Mr. Mo really doesn''t mean that." Kingston quickly exined. However, Nathaniel sneered and said, "I don''t need your opinion, I saw it with my own eyes. What does he want by forcing me to hand over the Dark Night now? Does he think that he had made great contributions in the past and the present? Or does Benson think that the leader of Z Country is hereditary? If I''m really aggravated, I don''t mind changing the next leader to someone else." His words were quite harsh. However, Mango suddenly felt much morefortable. That''s right! It was this feeling! She had done everything for this country sincerely, but look at how she had been treated in the end. It was too unfair and she felt too aggrieved to ept it. But now, Nathaniel was standing up for her. Kingston knew what Mango meant even if she didn''t say a word. He knew that he had really provoked Nathaniel this time. He quickly said, "I''ll go and discuss it with Mr. Mo." "Um." After saying that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. Mango held his face and said with a smile, "Why do I care about you so much now?" "So you don''t care about me in the past?" Nathaniel immediately took the opportunity to kiss her. Mango did not avoid him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him passionately. The temperature was rising. Seeing this, the people around immediately retreated. Meanwhile, Kingston was being put in a difficult position. He told Benson what Nathaniel had said, and Benson was so angry that he almost fainted. "Nathaniel is so fearless ! Is he trying to rebel against me?" "He was forced by you." Carlson said lightly as he peeled the apple. "Shut up!" Benson was already burning with fury. He couldn''t stand it when Carlson started stirring up a conflict with his incendiaryment. Hearing this, Benson suddenly felt a little out of breath. "Get out of here! I regret giving birth to such an ungrateful son like you." However, Carlson did not move. Instead, he said very seriously, "Dad, I''ll go! This is the only way we can calm down his nerves. At that time, it will be a perfect ending. Otherwise, you''d really suffer if you drive Nathaniel away or cooperate with others." "Don''t you know what period it is now? The situation over there is getting out of hand. It''s said that it''s under control, but who knows what''s really going on? What about you? I''m dying soon and you''re the one who''s taking over my position in the future! Do you know I''m afraid that something bad will happen to you now? Why you are so eager to go over there? Are you insane?" Benson was so angry that he coughed again. Kingston quickly took out the medicine and gave it to him. Carlson was a little worried of Benson''s health condition, he stood there and did not move. After Benson''s had calmed down slightly, he finally said, "That''s why I should go there. Don''t you think it''s time for me to gain their trust and maintain my reputation? What will people think of me if I visit the wounded soldiers during the quarantine period?" "I said you can''t go and I mean it!" Benson refused to ept whatever Carlson had said. Perhaps it was because he was about to pass away that he cherished lives more, in which this came off as being timid. Carlson was his only son, so he couldn''t let anything happen to him. Carlson looked at him and didn''t say anything else. He turned around and walked out. He came to the airforce department and said to the chief, "Prepare a helicopter for me, bring military supplies, and take two people with me to the quarantine control area. By the way, where''s Zion and Wisdom?" "They are still in Thomas''s istion area." "Also, go there and pick up Zion. Come with me." After saying that, Carlson went straight back to his room and told Sissaye and her mother that he was going to leave for a few days. They had no objection. Carlson immediately boarded the ne. Carlson had already taken off when Benson learned about his departure. "This b*stard! Is he really not afraid of death?" Benson was so angry that he was panting, but he could not do anything about it. Carlson was as stubborn as a mule just like his mother, leaving Benson at a loss. After Carlson got on the ne, he suddenly felt heavy-hearted. There were some things that he knew even if Benson didn''t say. He realised that there were more to that when Nathaniel asked him to head over. Did something happen over there? Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 When Carlson arrived, he immediately sensed the depressing atmosphere. Upon seeing his presence, Thomas and the others were shocked. "Mr. Mo, why are you here? This is the quarantine area. You shouldn''t havee here!" Under the care of Wisdom and others, Thomas''s condition was getting much better. Carlson was a little moved. Although he had always been cold and indifferent, he couldn''t control his emotions at certain time. "Feeling much better?" He held Thomas up "Yes, Thank you for your concern." Rainie frowned when she noticed Carlson''s arrival. She didn''t understand a soldier''s emotion upon seeing his superior after going through hardships in the battlefield. However, this made her a little ufortable, especially when she overheard something the conversation between Zion and Mango. This made her dislike Carlson. "Look at yourself, don''t you see how badly you are injured? Why aren''t you taking a good rest? If you don''t recover well, I will take our son away and remarry." As soon as she said that, Thomas looked a little embarrassed. Carlson obviously heard the dissatisfaction and hatred in Rainie''s words. He couldn''t help ncing at her. If it weren''t for Thomas, Carlson might not have treated her respectfully. However, he could only keep it to himself upon thinking of Thomas''s current identity, the efforts of the Blu family, and the rtionship between Rainie and Mango. In fact, there was nothing he could do. He could only shoulder the responsibility for whatever mistake his father hadmitted. "That''s true. Have a good rest. I''ll go to find Zion and Wisdom." He patted Thomas on the shoulder. Thomas was a little embarrassed, but he couldn''t say anything to Rainie. After Carlson left, Thomas said dotingly, "He is Mr. Mo after all. Shouldn''t you treat him better? Aren''t you afraid that I might get bullied by other?" "So what? If that doesn''t work, you don''t have to be a soldier. You''d have lots of money and support if you work for Nathaniel. At least our family will have a good and stable life, right? I really don''t get it when you decided to head over the overseas battlefield, just why?" Rainie''s voice wasn''t low, so Carlson could hear her clearly. He knew that if he could not appease these people, his efforts over the years might be in vain. He had been disdainful of being in power before, but now he had too many things on his shoulders. He needed to be in lead or else he was afraid of his family wellbeing and future. In fact, he really needed Nathaniel''s help. Sadly, he had be the person he didn''t wish to be. Meanwhile, Zion was busy working on hisputer when Carlson entered. Although he didn''t get up and greet him, Carlson was already used to it. Carlson felt more reassured when he was with Zion. "How is it? Is it tiring here?" "Not bad." Zion continued to work without looking at him. The firewalls protection was getting weaker and hard to deal with. He wondered if the cyber attackers have increased. Carlson handed him a ss of water and Zion took a sip before saying, "If you want to take me away, you have to bring Sissaye over. Otherwise, the situation with the firewall is getting out of control. No one has the ability to control it other than her." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Speaking of this, Carlson was slightly stunned. How did Zion know that he wasing to take him away? He immediately understood when he thought of Mango and Nathaniel. Among his many years of brotherhood, only Nathaniel knew him best. Was it a good idea to let Sissayee over? Although Zion immersed in his work, he was well aware of Carlson''s worries. He said faintly, "Don''t worry, it''s not a problem here. We''re just being quarantined for 14 days only. I know what''s going on in the country. If you''re really worried, just let the Silver Foxe over. However, he seems to be from the Baxter Alliance. What do you think?" The corner of Carlson''s mouth twitched a little. "Hey, you and your dad had been threatening me, is it really appropriate? What if they really hand over the Dark Night Empire to you? Will I really be able to control you in the future?" Hearing this, Zion immediately raised his eyebrows. "You want to control me?" "Well, what''s wrong? I''m your boss. I..." "Only my future wife can control me. Do you want to be my wife?" Hearing this, Carlson almost choked on his own saliva. "Ahem, how old are you? Aren''t you too young to get married?" "Indeed, but you''re too old. I don''t want it. Also, I''m a straight man." Zion continued typing, while Carlson was left speechless and dumbfounded. It was as if he had been overlooked. People in the Santell Capital admired him, while people over hear were looking down at him. Upon hearing what Benson had done to his parents, Wisdom immediately came over to Zion''s room. He knocked on the door and said, "Master Mo, can we have a talk?" "Okay." Although Carlson was nervous, he had to go. These children were really uncontroble. If it weren''t for the fact that he was aiming at the throne, he wouldn''t have to suffer this kind of humiliation. Aftering out, Wisdom leaned against a pir in the corridor, and his eyes were cold. Carlson felt a little ufortable and couldn''t help coughing twice. "Master Mo, I''m afraid you''re infected. Why don''t you have a blood test?" Wisdom''s cold and indifferent voice came, making Carlson break out in a cold sweat. "Seriously? I''ve just arrived. It''s impossible for me to be infected so quickly." "Really? But I''m a medical genius! You should really consider my advice, don''t you? In reality, not just the one in the highest position canmand the weak." Wisdom''s words left Carlson speechless. "Can we talk nicely? I know you''re defending your daddy and mommy. I''m here to make amends. Your daddy said that he wanted to beat me up. You and Zion should treat me better, aren''t you?" Carlson''s straightforwardness made Wisdom felt better. "If my mommy doesn''t forgive you for this, I will make ite true. Think about it yourself." Wisdom left after finishing his words. Although he had a short stature, his demeanour was over the top. Carlson was helpless. Now he was in trouble. It seemed that neither Zion nor Wisdom wanted to leave with him. What should he do to make Zion follow him willingly? Should he use a beauty trap? By bringing Sissaye over? Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 Carlson found himself acting shamelessly. How old was the child again? How could he came up with the idea of setting up a beauty trap. He was worried about bringing Sissaye over to a risky ce. At the thought of this, he was suddenly stunned. Although he was worried about Sissaye''s safety, what about Nathaniel and Mango? Weren''t they worried about Zion and Wisdom? However, they still sent their children over without any hesitation. Carlson suddenly felt a burning sensation in his throat. He had always known that he was excellent, but he was confident whenpared against Nathaniel. Now that he couldn''t evenpare to a woman, what right did he have to say that? Carlson suddenly found his own weakness. He quickly issued an apology statement with his personal ount and called Sissaye as soon as possible, hoping that she could tidy up ande immediately. Upon seeing Carlson''s apology statement, Benson was so angry that he almost fainted. It was as if everything was exposed to the world. Everyone now knew how they treated the Dark Night Empire, and it was impossible for him to deal with it secretly. "This unfilial son! Does he still want Sissaye to go over? Is he crazy?" While Sissaye was still preparing, Evangeline had already arrived at the quarantine area. Zion was surprised when he saw her. "What are you doing here?" "I''m here to help you. I heard from my father that the situation here is very serious, and the security system has been attacked by hackers. Due to the infection right now, very few people dare toe over. Even if our hackers wanted to help, you won''t let them intervene because it''s a confidential matter. My father and I have applied for help. I have been studyingputerworking for the past few years. Although I can''tpare with your skills, I should be able to tackle it promptly. Also, rissa will help me in the country if I can''t do it alone. As you know, rissa has asthma so she can''te. Since the two countries are now cooperative partners, any secrets can be shared." Evangeline said calmly, but Zion suddenly stood up from his chair. "Are you a fool? Don''t you know that this is a high risk area? Also, what about yourself? If you''re infected, how are you supposed to return to your country? Think about the people over there! Evangeline, can you be more mindful about this?" Zion didn''t even move when Carlson came, but he reacted aggressively upon her idea. The people beside him couldn''t help but nce at Evangeline subconsciously. This girl was special to Zion, wasn''t it? Evangeline''s eyes narrowed a little. She nced at Zion and turned to leave. Meanwhile, Zion frowned and raised his voice. "Where are you going? What''s wrong with your temper? Can''t I say anything at all?" "I''m already here. Is it going to change anything even if you''re mad?" Compared to a few years ago, Evangeline had became more calm andposed that she seemed to have changed into another person. She was indifferent and clearly unmoved by Zion''s words. Seeing this, Zion frowned even more. She was not as cute as she used to be. When Evangeline was a child, she would fight and say whatever he wanted. Although she was a little overbearing, at least he knew what in her mind. However, the current her seemed to be wearing a fake mask, which suppressed her original nature. To be honest, Zion didn''t like it. She was the princess of a country! How could she do this to herself? "Let''s go!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Zion pushed theputer away casually, meaning that he wanted someone else to take over the work temporarily. Then, he quickly held Evangeline''s hand and said, "You look like you haven''t eaten anything. Eat something first and well work on itter. Also, even if you''re not infected here, you have to be quarantined for 14 days before you go back. At that time, you will be locked up in the room all alone, eating, drinking, and sleeping in the same room. It will surely drive you crazy." Hearing his words, the corners of Evangeline''s mouth twitched. Just how much did he hate her that he even said such things to scare her? He clearly knew that she was afraid of being alone and she liked to make a scene. As such, she decided to suppress her true nature upon learning that it annoyed him. However, why did it seemed like it had gotten worse? Zion didn''t care what she was thinking. He pulled her into the room without notice, and she was startled. "Didn''t you say we''re going to have dinner?" "Wait right here!" He let go of her hand, and took off his coat, Then, he went to the bathroom to disinfect himself beforeing out. Finally, he went to the kitchen to cook. Evangeline couldn''t help but widen her eyes. Was he going to cook for her? Zion can cook? She suddenly grinned. Five minutester, Zion came out with a bowl of noodles. He put it in front of her and said, "Eat it. We''re short of resources in the central area. Just put up with it." Evangeline suddenly felt that she had overthink too much. Instant noodles? He expect her to eat instant noodles? Evangeline looked at him speechlessly and then went to the kitchen. She opened the refrigerator and took a look. There were not many ingredients in the refrigerator, but eggs, nuts, and dried noodles. She washed her hands, stepped on the stool, and went to the stove. She washed the vegetables, cut them, and poured the water in one go. Meanwhile, Zion was standing at the door of the kitchen. He was stunned by her cooking skills, and then aplicated emotion shed upon his eyes. She had changed a lot! Zion just stood outside the kitchen and watched while she make two bowls of noodles and bring them out. Although he was not very hungry at first, the smell of it had stirred up his appetite. "This is what you call eating ! And you''re not allowed to snatch my bowl from me!" Evangeline put the two bowls of noodles on the table and was about to stand up. Suddenly, Zion grabbed her wrist. "What happened?" "I''m fine. I''ve been sshed by the oil. It''ll be fine in a few days." Evangeline''s skin tone was the same as Emberly''s that even a slightest injury could be seen. Zion''s frown deepened. Suddenly, he asked, "Are you good at cooking?" "Hm?" Evangeline didn''t hear him clearly. For a moment, she looked at him in a daze. Zion suddenly let go of her and handed the first aid kit to her, "Apply some medicine. Don''t get infected." "I''m fine." Evangeline shook her hand without a worry, as if she had returned to the tough girl she used to be. "Quick!" Zion''s voice sank a little. Why was he getting angry again? Evangeline was a little speechless, but she still cleaned her wound as being told. Meanwhile, Zion nced at the wound on her hand, then looked at the bowl of noodles. He suddenly made a decision. Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 Perhaps it was a good to learn how to cook? He is so smart and he should be able to pick up the skill in no time, right? Zion thought to himself. He lowered his head and took a bite of the noodles and it tasted superb. Soon, he finished a bowl of noodles. He frowned again when he saw that Evangeline had just applied the medicine and hadn''t eat the noodles yet. "Eat up." "Just a moment." "You''d better learn to eat up quickly while you''re here. You can stay here after I leave. If there''s anything, don''t hesitate to ask for help. Also, don''t get too close to others because your status is special. What if they bully you while I''m not around...¡± Speaking of this, Zion suddenly paused. Bullying her? Thinking of Evangeline''s feistiness, he immediately shut his mouth silently. Evangeline was still waiting for him to continue when she saw him remained silent. She couldn''t help asking, "If I''ve been bullied, can I get a revenge?" "Yes." Zion nodded. He couldn''t help but think of the first time he had been entangled in a fight by Evangeline. Well, he was worrying too much. "You can always ask if you''re unsure of anything." "Oh." Zion didn''t know what else to say. He sighed and said, "I''m leaving soon, shall we get started on the work?" "rissa has already told me about it. I''m all ready to do it." "Then go ahead." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zion felt much more at ease. So far, the one who could keep up with him was Sissaye and Emily. Although Evangeline said that she had been studyingputerworking for the past few years, Zion did not think that her skills were on par as Emily''s. Rather than saying that he trusted Evangeline, it was more to say that he trusted Emily''s skills. However, what surprised him was Evangeline''s attitude. He knew that if Sissaye wanted toe over, she needed to report and apply from the higher-ups. However, considering Benson''s attitude, he preferred Uncle Sanchez''s support. "Be careful. Call me if you need anything." "Okay." Evangelineughed instead. Zion''s impression of her had improved by leaps and bounds since her arrival. She was doing very well and she should maintain it. Although Evangeline left, Zion was still ill at ease. He quickly sent a message to Emily. "Take care of your sister. She''s kinds impulsive. You''d better find someone to block her way. Also, you should keep in touch with the helper, he should have a n in mind." "I know, but aren''t you looking down on my sister too much? She has been working hard in the past two years." Emily couldn''t help but feel aggrieved for her sister. She was well aware of Evangeline''s hard work in the past two years. Emily knew the reason she had done this. Wasn''t it for the sake of Zion? D*mned it! He was just a jerk! If she could not find a man like her daddy in the future, she would rather be alone than suffer. It was too heart- wrenching to see Evangeline''s scarification. However, Zion didn''t think too much about it. He said lightly, "She''s a princess now, so how can she ck off? Alright, I''ll hang up first. Take good care of her." After putting down the phone, Zion began to pack up. He didn''t know how his mommy was doing right now. Since he was leaving, he should leave as soon as possible. On Carlson''s side, there was no news of Sissaye getting on the ne. After asking around, he found out that it was Benson who stopped her. He could not help but feel a little depressed. "Dad, what are you doing?" "What about you? Don''t you know what kind of person Sissaye is. What if she''s infected?" Benson refused to let Sissaye go. Carlson said gloomily, "If she doesn''t go, we won''t be able to handle it. Besides, Zion needs her help with the security system." "Why are you guys depending on a nine year old child? It''s not like he''s really a genius. Anyway, I won''t let Sissaye go no matter what you say." After saying that, Benson hung up the phone. Carlson was extremely enraged. When he turned around, he found Zion leaning against the door with his hands in his pockets and looking at him coldly. Carlson couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. "Sissaye ising soon. Really, she''sing." "There''s no need. Evangeline is here, and Emily will help her as well. With them around, there won''t be any problems with the security system. Pack up now soon, we should get going." Then, Zion turned around and walked out. Only then did Carlson discover that he was carrying a small bag with him, which looked like a luggage. Does that mean that Evangeline had already arrived when Benson prevented Sissaye froming over? Look at his awareness! Carlson suddenly felt his face burning. They were both candidates, but Eugene had the final say. Except that he had not officially taken the throne, there was not much difference between them. And look at him now, he was bound by his father everywhere he went. After a moment, Carlson stood up gloomily and boarded the ne with Zion. Zion entered theputer room before he got on the ne. A beautiful figure was sitting in front of theputer and working diligently. Well, she looked quite decent! Zion lips curled into a smile. He then boarded the ne, leaned against his seat, and closed his eyes. He hadn''t slept for hours since he came here. He was really tired now. He couldn''t be bothered to listen about Benson''s decision and Carlson''s apology. When Carlson sat down, he realized that Zion was already asleep. While everyone was panicking over the virus, Zion had been sitting in front of theputer and working day and night for the national interests. Most importantly, he was just a child! Other children of his age would probably lying in their parent''s arms. And what did the Mo family do? Even though Zion didn''t say anything, Carlson still felt bad. He always felt that he owed the Ye Family too much. Meanwhile, Zion didn''t know about all his racing thoughts as he was sleeping soundly. He had never been so at ease these days. Even if he believed that Wisdom could develop a better antidote that could ovee the infection, he had to rely on himself to solve the problem. Although his partner''s skills were not bad, but sometimes he was too conservative. It seemed that it would take some time for him to adapt. And it was really tiring for him to fight alone. Now with the support of Emily and Evangeline, he finally have some time for himself. Although Evangeline was weaker than him, she was still an outstanding person in the industry. Zion didn''t realize that his attitude toward Evangeline was slowly changing. He didn''t realize that he had unconsciously given his trust and faith to her without any worries. While the ne was travelling smoothly, something had happened to Mango. Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 "Madam, the virus has mutated." Merle was very anxious and worried when he received the news. The speed of the virus variation was beyond anyone''s reach. Mango''s antidote treatment was no longer useful and this was the most terrible thing. The first to be affected was Michael Dean and the others. How could this be? Mango was extremely surprised, and so was Nathaniel. "Wang Wei hasn''t been found yet?" "No." Since he left, there had been no news of him. Although there was news that those people had died of illness, Merle refused toe to a conclusion unless he had witnessed it himself. Nathaniel wanted to go out, but was stopped by Mango. "Stay here. I''ll go and have a look." "Do you think I''ll allow you to go out alone at this time?" Nathaniel looked at Mango speechlessly. However, Mango said in a low voice, "I''m feeling that I''m missing something important. Michael ate the noodles I made and the subsequent incident happened. I gave your portion to another soldier outside because I was afraid that it will get cold. So if you were fine, the mutated virus may have something to do with the noodles I made at that time. Michael is still under treatment, but I have forgotten the other soldier''s appearance. I believe he''s still here. However, I''m afraid that this infection will get out of hand if the virus spreads." "So, are you going to risk your life for this?" Nathaniel knew what Mango would do, but shouldn''t Mango be the one responsible for it? When did he be so weak and ipetent? Mango obviously understood the grievance in his words. She couldn''t help but smile and say, "You''re a real deal and so you must stay behind to keep the situation under control." "Get lost!" This was the first time that Nathaniel had spoken so rudely to Mango, but Mango didn''t mind. In fact, she was enjoying it. "I''m afraid that someone will really cry if I get out of here." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel was upset. Meanwhile, Merle couldn''t take it anymore. He was just entering to report some news but was forced to witness their lovey-dovey interaction. Did they forget that there was someone else here? Thinking of this, Merle coughed awkwardly to remind them that there was still people around. Couldn''t they at least behave themselves? This couple was such a show-off. Nathaniel frowned slightly when he heard Merle''s cough, "You''re infected? How dare youe here? Go down and take the test." He felt that Merle was very annoying. Although he knew that nothing would happen between him and his wife again, he did not forget that Merle once coveted his wife. Seeing how narrow-minded Nathaniel was, Mango almost burst out inughter. "All right, all right. You can stay here. Merle and I will go out and have a look." "Mango Shen!" Nathaniel wanted to continue arguing, but was stopped by Mango. She reached out to stroke his head and said, "Good boy, take good care of yourself. Then, you''ll only have the energy to serve me at night, won''t you?" Upon hearing this, Merle almost choked on his saliva. What the hell just happened? He really couldn''t stay any longer. "I''ll go out first." Merle pushed his wheelchair out. Mango said gloomily, "Look at you. You scared Merle away." "He knows what''s good for him." Nathaniel suddenly stepped forward and hugged her, while saying, "Do you even realise what you''re saying? Me serving you? Huh?" Mango was being teased by him, but she didn''t dare to be presumptuous. After all, there were still many things to handle outside. She pushed him aside and say, "Stop it. I''ll head out now." "Give me a kiss and I''ll let you go." Nathaniel was acting like a child. Even though they were already couple for years, Mango didn''t feel shy. She directly held his face and kissed it. However, Nathaniel was not satisfied with this response. He directly grabbed the back of her head, and his overbearing breath instantly swept through her senses. In a trance, Nathaniel seemed to have bitten something and forced her to swallow it. Then, she suddenly felt a little dizzy. "Nathaniel Ye, how dare you!" Mango was so angry, but she fainted before she could react. Nathaniel quickly held her up and slowly put her on the bed, with affection in his eyes. "I''m a man still. How can I let you take the risk. Have a good sleep and wait for me." Nathaniel kissed her on the forehead and then quickly walked out. Merle had already dealt with this matter. Because of the virus mutation, everyone here became nervous. Meanwhile, Nathaniel did not hesitate and went straight to Michael''s room. Michael''s face was flushed red and was having a high fever. "Has he taken the medicine?" "Yes. His body temperature dropped initially, but it increased again. I don''t know what happened." The nurse said quickly. However, Nathaniel could do nothing about it. "Merle, send someone to investigate anyone who had visited my room while I was in aa. Make sure to find the soldier who ate the noodles made by Mango. ording to the timeline, this particr person should be infected by now. I''m afraid that he will spread the virus to others. Thus, this person needs to be isted immediately." Merle was already there. When he saw that Nathaniel was busy, he did not make a sound. However, he nodded and quickly went to do it when he heard Nathaniel''s order, At the same time, Nathaniel''s phone rang. Carlson said that he wouldnd here in half an hour. Despite so, Nathaniel did not want him toe over during this period. No matter what Benson had done to him and Mango, Carlson was still his brother. Thus, Nathaniel was still willing to support and help him. However, he didn''t wish to have anything happen to Carlson at this time. "Don''te here for the time being! There''s mutated virus here and there is no definite solution yet. It''s not advisable toe here." In the end, Nathaniel made a decision. When Carlson heard the news, his eyes reddened. Nathaniel would always take care of his safety no matter what. Unfortunately, her father refused to believe it. "No, I want to go there! This is the only way to make Benson notice the issue." Carlson insisted. Nathaniel knew that it was useless to say more, so he could only sigh and say, "Then bring some medical products over." "Okay." Carlson bought some nearby. Nathaniel was in a tense atmosphere and Mango was asleep. At the same time, two person quietly came to the battlefield hospital, sneaked in without anyone noticing to find Nathaniel. Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 "Mr. Ye." Nathaniel was a little stunned when he saw Ned and Carmel. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Why are you guys here? Aren''t you still in istion?" Nathaniel was surprised when they appeared in front of him. He knew they were in quarantine and wondered whether they came in through normal procedures. Seeing this, he couldn''t help frowning slightly. Ned looked at Carmel, who was obviously a little guilty. He held her hand and said, "Mr. Ye, the virus has mutated." "How do you know?" As soon as Nathaniel finished asking, he noticed something. "Are you also..." "No, but I found something." Carmel had been dispirited these days, and she was used to everything that Ned had arranged for her. However, she realised that she should not act this way in front of Nathaniel. Then, she took a step forward. "What is it?" Nathaniel knew Carmel''s identity. He didn''t feel anyfort when he heard that Carmel reported her family to the authorities. He just felt heartbroken for her. Although it was a righteous thing to do, did she really bear to cut off the blood ties with her family? Those who had not experienced the pain at that time would not understand. Therefore, Nathaniel felt a little distressed upon seeing her emaciated appearance. Carmel noticed the heartache in Nathaniel''s eyes, but she remained calm. She just whispered, "After my parents died, I went to my father''s office to check it out. They had made two kinds of viruses. One is mutated version, and another is the ordinary. They brought ordinary viruses here. ording to their original n, they nned to spread the virus in for two weeks. Unfortunately, I didn''t give them a chance and they were caught off guard. This is the form of the mutated virus. I haven''t found the antidote yet." She gave Nathaniel a copy of the paper. Nathaniel quickly turned on theputer and looked at it. The so-called mutated virus was just made by adding a few herbs to the original formtion. Therefore, someone had definitely did something when Mango was making noodles for him. Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You guys can stay here but stay quarantined. Don''t worry about the Liu family. I''ll send someone to deal with it." Then, Nathaniel asked Ned to take Carmel to Merle''s residence, while he sent the copied information to Wisdom. These days, Wisdom was really tired. He had been doing research day and night with the medical team. He called Tristan several time and Tristan was really of great help. He was a genius especially in medicine. Seeing this, Wisdom admired him even more. However, He never expected to receive such an concerning message from Nathaniel. "Wisdom, you''ve worked hard. Ask your people to work overtime and see if they can find out the antidote as soon as possible." "Okay." Wisdom agreed without hesitation. The children of the Ye family would fight on the first line as soon as the country needed them, doing their best. Wisdom passed the data to the medical practitioner, and also to Tristan. Although he didn''t know if this virus would spread to other countries, he had to take precautions in advance. After all, the ce where the virus broke out was in the overseas battlefield. Everyone was busy. When Carlson arrived with Zion, Mango''ge had also woken up. She was about to get and seek revenge on Nathaniel. However, she couldn''t help frowning slightly when she heard that her son was here. Zion had been brought over by Carlson, and he hade here during the period of massive virus mutation. Seeing this, Mango was extremely displeased with Carlson''s decision. "Master Mo, I can see that you really care about the Ye Family." Carlson was embarrassed. He didn''t know that the virus could still be mutated, and it happen so fact. Meanwhile, Nathaniel did not stop Mango from venting, but he was unhappy about Zion''s arrival. "Why did you bring my son here? Do you think that I won''t beat you up in front of my son? It''s possible that Zion and I would make a move together. What do you think?" Nathaniel''s attitude was terrible. Zion didn''t stand up for Carlson at all. He just looked at Mango and took her hand, while saying, "Mommy, I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?" "Yes, I''ll make some food for you." Mango''s heart ached when she heard that her son was hungry. Over the past two or three years, Zion had been living in the military region, and his mood has deteriorated since. As a mother, her heart ached every time she looked at him. She red at Carlson with hatred again and then dragged her son to the kitchen. As time went by, Zion had be more mature and steady. "Zion, you shouldn''t havee." "I miss you and Daddy. It''s good toe and visit you guys." Zion smiled faintly. It was really hard to ignore his handsome face, which resembled Nathaniel''s. Upon hearing this, what else could Mango say? She held on to his hand and was feeling much better. Meanwhile, Nathaniel watched them leave and then lit a cigarette. He looked at Carlson and said, "What''s your n?" "Now that the Liu family is gone, there are some things that can''t be done. But I also know that it is impossible for the Liu family to cause such a big trouble. Moreover, they can''t control the sudden war in the overseas battlefield. There are other people in the army who want to eliminate the outsiders in the gap of the overseas battlefield. They don''t want me to seed." Carlson was sick of these tactics, but he had to face it. Nathaniel inhaled on his cigarette and said, "Can you do it alone?" Carlson was slightly stunned, then he smiled bitterly and said, "If I can''t, will you stay and help me?" "No, my wife is disappointed with your father." Nathaniel''s words were straightforward, but it made Carlson feel a little ufortable. "It''s my father''s fault. I apologize on behalf of him." "There''s no need to. Mango and I will be travelling around after the pandemic ends. As for others, everyone has their own choice. No matter what they choose, I hope you can treat them kindly." Nathaniel''s words made Carlson feel a little ufortable. "Are you really leaving?" "I thought you had already known it. After all, my industry has been moved overseas. The most I can do is to leave my two sons by your side. I have done a lot for the country and the people in my life. In fact, I don''t want my son to follow my path. However, they made their choices and I can''t interfere with it. I hope that you can make them feel that it''s worth it!" Nathaniel put out hisst cigarette and looked at Carlson. There was a hint of trust in his eyes, but it made Carlson feel a little ufortable. In the end, he was disappointed, wasn''t he? Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 "Is it because of what happened to the Dark Night Empire? I swear..." "That''s it!" Nathaniel interrupted Carlson''s words. He looked at him with mixed emotion, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. Even so, Carlson could still feel Nathaniel''s alienation and indifference towards him. After all, things changed. In the past, he had always heard that he would have to be a lonely person if he wanted to possess the throne. In fact, he always felt that he would not do it since he had good friend around him. But what happened to their friendship? This was not what he wanted, but he could do nothing about it. Nathaniel knew his sadness, but he couldn''t forgive what Benson had done. If it wasn''t for the sake of Carlson or the country, he would never let it slide. However, it seemed that it didn''t matter now. Sometimes, letting go was something that happened in an instant. There were heroes in every generation of the world. Without him around, there was still Wisdom and Zion left behind, wasn''t it? He only hoped that they wouldn''t be a great disappointment in the future. He only wanted to take care of Mango in this life. Meanwhile, Mango made some food for Zion. Upon seeing Zion ate happily, she felt much more better. From the window, she noticed that the conversation between Nathaniel and Carlson did not seem to be very pleasant. Carlson was frowning, but Nathaniel was so distant as if he had just met him. Mango sighed. Zion nced at her and said in a low voice, "Mommy, are you and Daddy unhappy with me staying over?" "No." Mango patted his head and said with a smile, "Live your own life however you wish to be. Your daddy and I are just guiding you, but we won''t interfere in your life decisions. We''re happy as long as you and Wisdom know what you guys really want. Zion, don''t worry about how adults get along with each other. Just take care of yourself and get along well with your own social circle." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. All of a sudden, Zion was d that his mommy had always been so open- minded. He couldn''t help but reach out to grab Mango''s waist and rubbed his face on her belly. He whispered, "Thank you, mommy." "Silly." In fact, Mango felt sorry for her son, but she also indulged him. She would support him no matter what. After all, her son didn''t need to suffer. He could live as he wanted. The conversation between Carlson and Nathaniel ended without a conclusion. Carlson felt sorry for the victims ever since he had been staying with the them for the past few days. Meanwhile, Wisdom was participating in a joint research with the doctors and Tristan. They finally developed the medicine for treatment. They also conducted meticulous experiments to ensure the safety of the clinical trials. All of a sudden, the pandemic had attacked the people of the country like a tornado, but it quickly dissipated because of the sess of the antidote. Three monthster, the pandemic ended, and the overseas battlefield returned to peace. As a hero of this overseas battlefield, Thomas was in the limelight for a while. He was directly promoted to themander by Carlson. Meanwhile, Walter refused to return to the military region and integrated the Sminorf Corporation with the Grey family after the end of the international war. He established a newpany in Ango and This made Carlson feel a little ufortable. Brantley''s health condition was getting better, but he needs constant care. After some consideration, Doris and Queena bought a house in Ango with the consent of Brantley. They moved him to Ango and took care of him. Mateo and Terrance also wanted to go, but unfortunately, they couldn''t. Mateo headed to another ce because of the transfer order of the military. Terrance bumped into a girl in a car ident. It was said that the girl was seriously injured, so Terrance had to stay and take care of her. The girl fell in love with Terrance after waking up and desperately chased after him. Meanwhile, Dennis and Terrance stayed in Ango. After the pandemic, Mango disbanded the Dark Night Empire. Although Carlson and Benson suggested that Mango leave it to Zion, she didn''t want this to create more trouble for her son. The military camp should be a peaceful ce. Since Zion chose to stay in the military camp, she hoped that her son would be protected and that no one would pay attention to him because of the Dark Night Empire. The children of the Ye Family really didn''t need these! Sure enough, Merle followed Mango to Ango and opened a bar. The business was booming and was doing great. It was said that after the Dark Night was disbanded, Benson tried to set up it again, but unfortunately, he failed. After Carlson seeded in taking the position, he immediately sent Zion to study in a foreign military school, leaving no chance for anyone to contact him and plot against him. Noah and his wife stayed in the Santell Capital and became Carlson''s trusted subordinates. Rainie and Deborah had gave birth to two sons themselves, which made Thomas and Walter very happy. Walter transferred Thomas''s household register to the Song family and gave it to his father, Carter. Now they called each other brothers, while Rainie and Deborah became close friends. Desmond and Haniya stayed in the military region. It was said that Desmond''s performance was excellent and he had been promoted to a deputy manager. Haniya''s performance was also amazing and she became the backbone of the military hospital. Seeing that everyone was doing great, Mango was relieved and delighted. Nathaniel held her hand and said, "I''ve handed thepany over to Ned and Carmel. Also, their children is well taken care of by their grandpa. Since everything''s settled, why don''t we go on a trip?" "Should we bring Rita along?" Mango asked. After all, Rita had been to Ango with them and lived with them every day. She was very happy. Nathaniel frowned and said, "You want to travel with your rival in love? Are you sure?" "Forget it." When Mango thought of how Nathaniel doted on Rita, she immediately gave up the idea. She booked a flight ticket overnight and left Ango with Nathaniel. No one knew where they had gone on a trip. Fifteen yearster... When Mango and Nathaniel had juste back from abroad when they received the news of Zion''s ident. The incident urred so suddenly before they could even have a chat with their old friends. Mango''s vision went dark and she almost fainted. Fortunately, Nathaniel helped her up. "Don''t panic! We haven''t seen Zion yet, have we? We don''t know the exact situation yet. That brat is very strong, so he won''t be in trouble. I think he''s only slightly injured. Let''s go take a look." Although Nathaniel said so, Mango didn''t think so. Over the years, Zion had been promoted all the way in the army, and there were very few bad news about him. Now that this had erupted, it meant that something had really happened to Zion! Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 Mango came to the military hospital with the help of Nathaniel. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She thought that Zion was seriously injured, so she ran to the door of the operating room as soon as possible. However, she was told that there was no operation today. Seeing Mango''s nervous look, Nathaniel immediately asked someone to check on Zion''s ward number. Then, he walked over with Mango. Over the past 15 years, Mango would spend some time with Zion. Zion seemed well and was always in high spirits. But at this moment, her nose twitched and she almost cried out. Zion, who was already more than 20 years old, had inherited Nathaniel''s handsome appearance and resolute look. He was nearly 1.9 meters tall, standing in front of the window and looking outside. No one could tell where he was injured, but it made people teary. "Zion, what happened? Let me have a look." Mango walked up to him and pulled her over. Her heart skipped a beat, and she quickly waved her hand in front of him. "Zion, say something. Don''t scare me! Zion!" Nathaniel saw Mango''s tearful face, while Zion seemed to have heard nothing and saw nothing. He seemed to bepletely separated from himself and existed alone in his own world. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but panic. "B*stard, your mother is almost scared to tears by you!" Nathaniel kicked his calf. It was a forceful kick, which made Zione to his senses. He finally reacted upon seeing Mango''s anxious expression. "Mom, why are you here?" "I heard that you were injured. Where did you get hurt?" Mango sized him up and down, but she didn''t notice anything wrong with him. At this instant, she felt even concerned. Did he got hurt somewhere else which she couldn''t see? She was about to rip off his clothes when Nathaniel stopped her. "Speak up. Where are you injured? Don''t let your mother worry." Stinky brat, who was already in his 20s, how dare he let his mother strip his clothes? Shame on him! However, Zion was in a trance. His ears buzzed, making him feel a little deaf. He only saw Mango and Nathaniel opening and closing their mouths, but he couldn''t hear what they were saying. He knew that there was something wrong with his ears. However, he didn''t want his parents to worry about him. Even if he couldn''t hear them clearly, he could guess what they were asking just from observing their expressions. Zion said lightly, "I''m fine. They''ve arranged psychological care. I''m waiting for an appointment." Hearing this, Mango let out a sigh of relief. However, Nathaniel''s expression was a little solemn. Psychological education? How many years had Zion been in the military region? It''s been 17 years! A person who had stayed in the military region for 17 years still needed that? "Mango, go buy him some food. I don''t think there''s anything to eat here. I''m think he''s a little hungry." Nathaniel''s words made Mango suddenlye to her senses. She looked around, and there was nothing except for the bed. "Okay, I''ll go buy some. You take care of him." Mango looked at her son''s lonely figure and her heart ached again. Seeing that Mango had gone out, Nathaniel asked, "What kind of tasks you''re appointed that needed psychological education? What happened to you?" However, Zion acted as if he didn''t hear him. He was still standing in front of the window, lost in thought. "Zion Ye, I''m talking to you!" Nathaniel raised his voice, but Zion still didn''t respond. Suddenly, Nathaniel realised something. He dashed in front of Zion and pulled him by the arm. Then, his expression changed instantly. "Your ears..." Zion finally saw Nathaniel''s expression clearly. He smiled slightly and said, "Dad, I don''t think I can hear anything. I don''t know if it''s temporary or permanent. It''s just drumming in the ears." Although Zion looked fine, he felt terrible. Seeing this, Nathaniel punched him on the shoulder and his eyes were a little wet. "You brat, if your mother knew about this, she would be heartbroken to death! Can''t you be a little more careful while working on the battlefield?" Heshed out but Zion couldn''t keep up with him. He narrowed his eyes slightly, feeling annoyed and frustrated. When had Nathaniel ever seen his son in such state? He pulled his son, who was a little taller than himself, and hugged him tightly. He whispered, "I will find the best doctor to treat you. Don''t worry, you will be fine." Although Zion didn''t know what Nathaniel had said, he was a littleforted. However, his usual expression remains. Zion had something on his mind! But as a father, Nathaniel didn''t even know! Nathaniel felt very ufortable. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly heard the sound of high heelsing from outside. The other party was in a hurry. "Zion Ye!" The door was pushed open and a beautiful woman rushed in instantly. When she saw Nathaniel, she was stunned and quickly stopped her pace. "Hello, Mr. Ye." Nathaniel immediately let go of Zion and switched his gaze on the woman. It was Evangeline Xiao! Nathaniel had always known that Evangeline had stayed in Z Country as an overseas student in recent years. He knew that she was close with Zion. When they were young, the two of them would find the moment they met. However, they got along well with each other once they grew up. Since Evangeline was here, Nathaniel patted Zion''s shoulder sensibly. He tried to calm down and say to Zion, "I''m going out to see your mother. You two can have a talk." After that, he turned around and left. When he passed by Evangeline, he couldn''t help but whisper, "Give him some advice. I''m afraid he can''t take it all of a sudden." "I will, Mr. Ye." Hearing Evangeline''s words, Nathaniel felt relieved and walked out. However, as soon as Nathaniel left, Zion''s aura became a little colder. "Get out!" Evangeline was taken aback by his indifference, but her heart ached a little when she looked at him. "I''ve already called my mom. She''lle over as soon as possible. Everything will be fine. Zion, you..." Evangeline stepped forward and tried to hold his hand, but he avoided her. "Zion?" She was a little stunned. He actually avoided her? Why? The rtionship between them had obviously improved a lot since they entered adulthood. She even thought that it would get even better now. What was going on? Evangeline stepped forward again, but Zion grabbed her wrist. His beautiful eyes were extremely cold and distant as if they had known each other for the first time. "Why? Why are you here?" Zion muttered, and his eyes were fixed on her. Although it was just a question, the destion and despair in his words deeply hurt Evangeline. Did he actually see her? Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 Although Evangeline panicked, she didn''t show it. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Really? Evangeline, I thought you''ve changed to a better person over the years. It turns out that I''ve mistaken, isn''t it? You''re still the arrogant and wilful, aren''t you?" Zion shook off her hand immediately. Evangeline was well-educated, gentle, polite, and diligent. Considering the rtionship between her and the Ye family, Zion had to take care of her when she came here to study. At first, Zion refused. However, he enjoyed his time with her and was a little tempted. After all, they had too many interest inmon. Despite so, why would she appear at the ce where he work? Ordinary people couldn''t go there at all! Zion refused to believe if Evangeline had anything to do with the terrorist. Also, he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to face the hostage. He was too shocked when Evangeline suddenly appeared at the scene. What was he thinking at that moment? He was worried that someone else would find out about Evangeline! As a result, he didn''t hear what the kidnapper said at all. When Evangeline was about to expose herself in front of her teammates, he pulled the trigger in a hurry. However, due to his mistake, the kidnapper grabbed the hostage to block the gunshot. The hostage was only 23 years old! Because of him, the bullet shot through the person''s womb. She would never be a mother again in this life! This was the first time he hadmitted a huge mistake in his career! Also the first time he had ruined a girl''s life! He did not deny his mistake. Perhaps he deserved to be thrown a bomb at him by the kidnappers. Although he escaped, his eardrums were damaged and he could not hear anything now. Ever since he woke up, he had been wondering why Evangeline was there. Evangeline''s identity was special. She obviously knew what kind of consequences she would bring when she appeared at the dangerous scene. Normal people would avoid it on their own. Moreover, the ce was already surrounded by the military region and the police. Although no one could enter, Evangeline went. For so many years, he knew it was her! Moreover, the panic in her eyes also took away thest trace of hope in his heart. "What''s your rtionship with that terrorist?" Zion stared at her, wanting to sense something from her eyes. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The pressure made Evangeline breathless. Her palms were full of sweat, but she bit her lower lip and said nothing. It was she who had implicated him! The moment he pulled the trigger, she knew that it was her fault. She didn''t want to, but... "Speak up! What''s your rtionship with him?" Zion suddenly grabbed her shoulder. He stared at her with bloodshot eyes, which was horribly scary. His fingers were like iron hooks that seeped into her shoulder. She was in so much pain that her face turned pale, but she didn''t say a word and allowed him to act on. It felt her bones were about to break into pieces. She knew what he was feeling right now. He was a soldier of Z Country! But because of her sudden appearance at the crime scene, he had hurt the hostages. On the other hand, he would even think that he was her aplice! This was against his loyalty and conscience! But- Evangeline''s eyes were swollen, but she forced back her tears. Upon looking at Zion''s angry face, she said slowly, "I will take the initiative to confess to your boss. I will said that it was because of me that you were distracted. Don''t worry, I won''t let them punish you! I..." "Do you think I care about the punishment? Evangeline, do you really not understand what me?" Zion heard her words very clearly and this made him very ufortable. He suddenly let go of Evangeline, as if he had been drained of all his strength overnight. All his emotions were restrained in an instant. At this moment, he was cold and distant towards her. "Zion..." "Get out! I don''t want to see you! You''d better get out of here as far as you can! If you don''t tell me your rtionship with that kidnapper today, then be it!" Zion clenched his fists forcefully. He couldn''t care less anymore. Seeing him like this, Evangeline seemed to have returned to her true personality. All these years of getting along with him was like an illusion, which made her feel heartbroken. "Zion, I have my reasons! I''ll tell you some other day, okay? Don''t drive me away! You need someone to take care of you! Zion!" Evangeline wanted to hug him, but he shook her off. He red at her with cold eyes, there was no longer warmth and affection in him. He looked at her as if she were a stranger. "Get lost!" After saying that, he pushed her away and went to the bathroom, then locked the door. Evangeline bit her lower lip, tears welling up in her eyes. Why did she go there? This was a secret! She knew that as long as she told Zion, he would return to the state when he had reconciled with her. However, she couldn''t tell him. Evangeline had never hated her identity. However, she hated the fact that Zion and her were not from the same country! She knew that she might lose him! But she was not ready to give up yet! From the first time they saw each other when they were young, she had fallen in love with him. Now, they finally got rid of the unhappiness in their childhood. She was so in love that she believe that they would be together someday. But how could such a thing happen? Evangeline bit her lower lip, but she could no longer hold back her tears. Meanwhile, Zion was hiding in the bathroom, He immediately turned on the 3Dputer on his watch and quickly found the surveince video of the task. Evangeline didn''t show up in the video. It was just a shadow that shed by. However, this was also the reason that the military pay close attention to it. He knew what he should do. However, he did something against his faith for the first time in his life when he thought of Evangeline. His tapped a few keys on the keyboard, and the figure disappeared without a trace from the surveince video, even nowhere to be found. At this moment, he actually chose to protect Evangeline! He couldn''t believe himself! Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 Looking at the emptyputer screen, Zion''s mind instantly went nk. When he realized what he had done, everything was over. It wasn''t that he recover the things he had done. At this moment, he suddenly closed theputer, and a trace of firmness shed through his eyes. After packing up, he got up and left the bathroom. He suddenly felt empty in his heart when he found that Evangeline was gone. Then, he sat on the bed in deep thoughts. After losing his hearing ability, what he did most often was to be in a daze and emptying all his thoughts. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When Mango and Nathaniel returned, he was already asleep. He was frowning in his sleep. There seemed to be something that couldn''t be resolved. Upon seeing this, Mango felt a pang of heart ache. She walked over and gently pulled the nket over him. In the past, Zion was very alert. He would wake up instantly when there was light little sound of footsteps. However, he seemed to have heard nothing and fell asleep quietly. Mango was having mixed emotions. She looked at Zion with her eyes full of tears. Nathaniel was just about the same, but he didn''t know how tofort her. After a while, Mango put the food on the table beside and left the ward. Nathaniel followed her out while she said, "I''m going to call my brother and ask him to check up on Zion. I don''t believe that Zion can''t hear me. He''s still so young, he..." "Dear, it''s only temporary for Zion to lose his hearing. I asked before, it was said that a bomb exploded in his ear when he was on a mission, causing a temporary hearing loss. Don''t worry, it will take some time to recover." Nathaniel exined quickly. "What if it''s not like what you said? Wouldn''t it get worse if we don''t treat him right now?" Mango was worried and tense. Nathaniel rubbed his nose and said nothing. Mango was a little depressed when she saw that Nathaniel was silent. "You don''t agree with me?" "No, you''re right. I''ll call Tristan now. But Prisci had just given birth recently. Are you sure you want to call him now?" Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango. That''s right. Ten years ago, Prici''s infertility had been cured by Tristan and she had given birth to a healthy baby. The pregnancy had caused a massive bleeding in her and Tristan was extremely worried. Therefore, he refused to let her get pregnant again. However, who knew that Prisci would be pregnant again after ten years? It had been almost four months since they found out. The couple had no choice but to keep this child. It was just recent when she given birth to her second child. It would be inappropriate to ask Tristan over during this time. Mango paused for a moment and said, "Call Wisdom. Shouldn''t hee back and visit his brother?" "Wisdom is attending a press conference. He went there on behalf of thepany. I don''t think we can get in contact with him." Although Nathaniel was also worried about Zion''s condition, he was more rational. Over the past few years, Mango had been a little emotional when it came to the children''s matter. However, Nathaniel didn''t dare to say it. What if his wife got angry? Thus, he could only let her be. Mango was a little depressed when she heard about these news. When she was about to ask Barney over, she saw Barneying over with several people in military uniforms. "Mr. and Mrs. Ye, nice to meet you." A few years ago, Barney had had an operation under Tristan. Now, he could speak like a normal person. She had inherited Noah''s and Genevieve''s profession. She had graduated from the military hospital and was an attending physician. Seeing Barneying over, Mango was pleased and happy. She grabbed her hand and said, "Barney, Zion''s ear..." "Mrs. Ye, don''t worry. Zion''s ears are fine. I''ve already done a detailed check- up on him. His sudden lose of hearing is because of a loud sound. I think he''ll be able to slowly recover by tomorrow." Barney said with a faint smile. She was gentle, just like an elder sister. Hearing Barney''s words, Mango finally breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m d that you''ve been friends with Zion since you were a child. Please take good care of him." "Don''t worry, I will!" Barney patted the back of Mango''s hand. She then led a few people into Zion''s room. Mango frowned slightly and felt a little uneasy. She was about to follow in, but was stopped by Nathaniel. "What are you doing?" Mango red at him. Nathaniel whispered, "This is the official procedure. People from the Military Ministry wille over to make a statement. It''s not appropriate for us to go in." "But that''s my son!" Although Mango said so, she still stopped and was immediately taken away from the ward by Nathaniel. Meanwhile, Barney walked in with the team. Zion had already gotten up. In fact, he woke up when Mango left the room. However, he didn''t know what to say to Mango, so he pretended to be asleep. Zion looked calm when he saw the Military Ministry. There was a trace of heartache in Barney''s eyes. She stepped forward and gave him a check-up. Then, she said softly, "Don''t be too nervous. It''s just a routine." She spoke slowly and tenderly. She knew that Zion would understand her meaning. Zion smiled and said lightly, "You can leave now. I''m fine." "I''ll stay with you." Barney didn''t know why, but Zion''s behaviour changed a little after he got injured. Zion didn''t say anything else. Instead, he looked at the people from the Military Ministry who had entered and said. "It''s all my responsibility. I was absent- minded during the gunshot and didn''t notice the movements of the kidnappers. At that time, I wanted to scare the kidnappers and make them surrender, but I didn''t expect to fire the bullet so early." As soon as he finished speaking, Barney looked up at him in surprise and said anxiously, "What nonsense are you talking about? Zion, don''t be wilful at this time! You should know that every word you say now will determine your future military and political career." "I''m telling the truth. It''s all my fault. I''m a criminal. I didn''t predict the direction and didn''t find the right time to shoot in advance. I admit what I did!" His eyes were bright and determined. Barney wanted to cover his mouth, but it was toote. People from the Military Ministry looked at each other. They all knew that Zion was a pir of the army. They thought that there was something wrong with him, but now he had admitted that he was in a hurry and caused serious consequences. How should they write the statement about him now? Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 "What are you looking at? Just write it down!" Zion frowned slightly, and he looked around at everyone, giving people a strong sense of oppression. Barney quickly said, "No! Zion, you''d better think about the consequences of what you did! You are a lieutenantmander now, and your contributions were great. However, these merits can''t compare to your mistake. If you really admit it, your career in the military will be over. Don''t you know that? Didn''t you always like working in the military? Didn''t you swear that you would stay here for a lifetime? You were in a hurry, so you misfired the gunshot. Zion, don''t you know that no one believe what you said? You were in the marching zone at the age of five, and now it''s almost 20 years. Everyone can make such a downgrade mistake, except you! Something must have happened to you during that time, right? Tell me, as long as you say it, the higher- ups will investigate it clearly. Although you will be punished, you won''t be forced to retire!" Barney couldn''t bear to see him being forced to leave the military forever. Zion had always been the pride of the military region. Over the years, his achievements were unbelieveable. Even if he wanted to leave, this wasn''t the way to end it! He should have been sent away by the soldiers and even begged to stay, instead of being expelled from the military register. Barney knew his love for the military. He would rather kill himself than leave here. But what was he talking about? It was because he was anxious that he had miscalcted the direction and the movements of the kidnappers. It was nearly impossible for a neer to make such a stupid mistake, but how could he, a veteran,mit such a crime? The others shared the same thought. "Zion, you may not be in a good mood today. Let''se back another day." "Do as I say." Zion''s voice suddenly turned colder. He looked at the people in front of him. These people were hisrades-in-arms. He knew their feelings for him, but he had to take all the responsibility to protect Evangeline. Since he had made a choice, how could he not be clear about the consequences? After leaving the military camp, he would be punished and expelled from the military. He would bring this stain with him for the rest of his life, and even be a reserve soldier. He knew that he had no fate with the military from then on. However, he was determined to protect Evangeline. Yes! And he didn''t want to expose her! After questioning Evangeline and not getting an answer, he thought about it for a long time. However, he still resort to such a decision. Perhaps the moment he deleted the surveince video, he knew that he was not worthy of being a soldier. For this reason, he had no regrets! Although he felt a guilty, he had his own choices in life. All he had left was that woman now. His eyes darkened a little. Then, he said in a low voice, "You''re all thinking about how much merit I''ve done and how I tried to avoid responsibility for myself. But have you ever thought about those innocent people? I heard that the girl was still in the intensive care unit and was in critical condition. I heard that she was only 23 years old and had no chance to be a mother for her whole life because of my mistake. Although there are some other reasons, I was the one who fired the gun and the one who injured her. This is an indisputable fact. No matter what the reason is, based on this alone, I am no longer worthy of my current position." "But Zion, even if you have to be punished, you don''t have to leave the military. At most, you can be transferred to the logistics department. Your military records and other things are still there." One of the soldiers said reluctantly. Their military status were exchanged for their life. In fact, Zion''s performance was particrly outstanding. With so many merits, couldn''t the many perfect missions offset this one mistake? Moreover, no one believed that Zion would make such a foolish mistake. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Something must have affected him. Naturally, Zion knew what was going on. If it wasn''t Evangeline, he would have expose her without any hesitation. Unfortunately, it was Evangeline Xiao. Moreover, Evangeline wasn''t from the same country as him. Just based on this point, her appearance at the kidnapping scene would be regarded as vicious. The incident might even raise some suspicion between the two countries. That was what Zion didn''t want to see the most. His woman had done something wrong. Therefore, he should shoulder the responsibility of hurting the hostage, no matter what the reason was, He was here to carry it! Zion took a deep breath and said, "I know you don''t believe it, but this is the truth. There is no other reason. I might have been a little sleepy at that time." It wasn''t long before Zion returned from the frontline when he left the mission. This was indeed a good excuse. Hearing this, those people looked at each other with some hesitation. Barney quickly said, "Think about it again. We''lle back tomorrow." After that, she ignored Zion;s opposition and directly drove him out. Zion knew that they were all protecting him, but he had made up his mind. After everyone left, Zion took out his phone and sent Benjamin a WhatsApp message. "No matter what method you use, immediately send Evangeline out of the country! During this period of time, she is not allowed to appear in the country." Benjamin was slightly stunned. "Send Evangeline abroad?" What was he thinking? Who else could subdue Evangeline other than Zion? "Boss, what are you talking about? I can''t handle her by myself!" Zion quickly replied, "Tell her that I''ll ask Uncle Sanchez for help when she get back and she''d agree. As long as she leaves, you and Emily should lock her up at home. You can''t let her out for at least ten days!" Even Emily was included? Benjamin suddenly felt that something was wrong. "Boss, did something happen to you? Can''t you hear me?" "It''s okay. Do as I say. Consider it myst task." Zion''s words made him even more uneasy. "What the hell is going on? Wasn''t it just an ident that injured the hostage? Did something happen at that time? Boss, you just have to tell the truth. Everything will resolve with Master Mo around. At most, you can give somepensation to the hostage..." "How can youpensate her so that she can fulfil her dream of bing a mother?" Hearing this, Benjamin was speechless. The atmosphere was a little solemn for a while. The rescue of the hostages was done without a hitch. Normally, they would find the best snipers to do this and no mistakes were allowed. Zion had never failed in his mission. However, who would have thought that it would turn out this way? If Benjamin had known this would happen, he would have done it in ce of Zion. He knew that this matter would be Zion''s guilt and burden for the rest of his life. "Boss, does this have something to do with Evangeline?" Hearing Benjamin''s words, Zion immediately tensed up. Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 "What are you talking about? What does it have to do with her? I''m afraid that she will make trouble when she knows that something has happened to me. Do you think you guys can defeat her?" Hearing this, Benjamin felt a chill down his spine. Although Evangeline seemed to be very gentle and kind these years, it all happened because Zion was present. If Zion wasn''t around, they would be tortured badly by her. Thinking of this, Benjamin was truly terrified. "Got it, boss. I''ll do it right away." After putting down the phone, Benjamin immediately went to inform Evangeline. When Evangeline learned of the situation, she was stunned for a moment. However, she immediately understood what Zion''s intentions. He wanted her to leave this country! Get out of this circle! Even if she didn''t tell him anything, he chose to protect her! At this moment, her heart was suddenly filled with excitement. Was there anything that could maker her happier than this? Although their rtionship wasn''t official yet, his actions was enough to prove everything. Zion liked her! At the thought of this, she was both excited and worried. Why did he ask her to leave? Evangeline had been by his side all these years, so she was quite familiar with his every move. If she were Zion, what would he do to protect her now? Suddenly, her face turned pale. This fool! Did he intend to sacrifice his future and all his honour to save her? She immediately called Emily. "Am I your sister?" Emily was a little confused by her question. "What are you talking about? Of course you are." "Great. If you still regard me as your sister, you''re not allowed to agree or interfere with any matters Zion asks you to do. You shouldn''t help at all!" Hearing this, Emily was stunned. She had just received Benjamin''s message, and now her sister was telling her this. What should she do? "Evangeline, I..." "Promise me, or we''re not sister anymore" Emily was enraged. Did she really have to listen to her? In the past few years, Evangeline had been generous and gentle in front of outsiders. However, she was still mean to her own sister. "I got it." "Don''t pay any attention to anyone here from now on. Tell mom and dad not to worry about me. I may lose contact with you for a while during this period of time." "What do you mean? What are you doing? Evangeline!" Before Emily could finish her words, Evangeline had already hung up the phone. Zion would have to get her permission before deciding everything on his own! She would admit to her own mistake! She couldn''t let Zion lose his career. Ever since she was young, she had known that Zion''s greatest dream was to be part of the military. Since he had done everything for her, so how could she force him to be expelled from the military? Evangeline had already figured out what she should do. She packed up her things and walked out of the room. She got in the car and drove straight to the military region. Suddenly, a green car stopped in front of her. Sissaye got out of the car. "Let''s talk?" Evangeline frowned slightly. She knew that Sissaye also liked Zion. Over the years, they had fought for more than a hundred rounds, but they were still evenly matched. Moreover, Zion had taken good care of Sissaye, especially when they worked as partners every time, which made her extremely envious. Seeing this, she said coldly, "Get lost! I have nothing to talk to you about." "Then let''s not talk. Let''s have a fight. If you win, I will let you go. If you lose, you should go back to Y Country. You are not allowed toe over within half a month. What do you think?" Sissaye''s words made her frown. "Zion sent you here?" "Leave immediately if you know what he''s up to. Don''t let him down ." Sissaye didn''t hide it from Evangeline. Ever since Sissaye was young, her father hoped that she and Zion could be a couple. In fact, she liked him. However, Zion didn''t have any romantic feelings for her and she could tell it. Despite so, she was not willing to give up. Now that Zion had made this outrageous decision for Evangeline, Sissaye was green with envy. However, she had no choice but to listen to Zion''s orders. Zion had said that if she failed to stop Evangeline, he would leave her. What? How could it be? The two of them had been training together since they were young. They went out on missions and grew up together. Zion was her everything. Without him, Sissaye didn''t know how she could continue. Although she didn''t like Evangeline, she had to stop her today. Evangeline didn''t expect Sissaye to be so devoted to Zion''s words, but she was upset. His man was coveted by other women all day long, and this feeling was really terrible. "Fighting, right? Sissaye, don''t me me for not reminding you. Don''t you cry if I knock you down!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Stop boasting! We''ll see! Evangeline, I envy Zion for taking care of everything for you, but I''m also angry that you made him lose everything! I want to beat you up regardlessly!" After saying that, Sissaye attacked directly. Evangeline''s eyes turned cold. She quickly defended herself and fought back. Soon, the two women began to fight on the road, which immediately attracted people''s attention. Their fists were striking away in the air and they were fighting fiercely. No one would have believed that there were two beautiful girls fighting. While Evangeline was distracted, Sissaye punched the corner of her eye. Evangeline felt a slight pain, but she ignored it and leaned forward. She directly grabbed Sissaye''s arm, and immediately pulled her closer. Then, she mmed her head into her forehead. Sissaye could only feel her eyes in pain. For a moment, she was in a trance. Taking advantage of this, Evangeline suddenly grabbed Sissaye''s wrist forcefully. Sissaye felt her arm go numb and she couldn''t exert any strength. Then, she was suddenly lifted up by Evangeline and thrown far away. "Go back and practice for two more years before youe back topete with me over a guy." Evangeline jumped into the car, stepped on the elerator, and flew straight out. Sissaye was about to fall apart. This crazy woman is really ruthless! She touched her head. Her forehead was probably swollen right now. That woman wasplete lunatic. Was her head made of stone? Sissaye quickly reported the situation to Zion, while Evangeline also sent a message to him at the same time. "Zion Ye, how dare you ask Sissaye Soo to hit me? Do you really think I''m that weak? You''re asking for a beating! Just you wait! I''d strip off your pants and spank your ass!" Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 Zion was a little shocked when he saw Evangeline''s message. What was she doing with him over the past few years? Sure enough, she was still the original Evangeline! Zion suddenlyughed loudly for some reason, his slightly raised lips made all the surrounding situation changed. He was handsome, and he had always know about that. He had inherited Nathaniel''s handsomeness and Mango''s cold heart. He suddenly felt that there was nothing to be proud of his appearance in the past, and at this moment, he had determined. Evangeline really just a person who looking only for handsome and pretty face! However, his smile didn''tst long when he thought about the girl who was identally injured by him, and he quickly felt gloomy. Evangeline at this moment was very angry and wanted to deal with him, but he had no time to reply her. He thought he should visit the girl who came out from ICU recently in the same hospital he was at. Thought about this, Zion went straight to the girl''s ward. The girl was plugged with venttor, and beside her was a middle-aged women. She looked tanned due to long years working in the fields. The woman had been guarding the girl and sob quietly. It was said that the girl''s father died in a car ident when she was very young. It was her mother who raised her. But she didn''t expect to encounter such an unexpected disaster and her life in the future... A hint of pain shed across Zion''s eyes. He knocked on the door, the woman opened the door and froze when she saw Zion. "You are..." "I''m sorry, Madam. I''m Zion Ye, sharpshooter of the hostage protecting group. I..." "Pa!" Before Zion could finish his words, the woman pped him on the face. She was so angry that her whole body was trembling. "You still dare toe? You hurt my daughter like this, and you still dare toe! You are not skilled enough to be a sniper, why still running the mission? That is a life! Do you know that my daughter will not be able to have children in the future? Do you know how cruel this is for a girl?" The woman''s whole body trembled. Zion couldn''t hear what she was saying and how fast she was talking. However, he knew that she was definitely not praising. Moreover, as a woman who depended on her daughter, all of this was worse than killing her. "I''m sorry." Zion lowered his head and felt his face burnt. He knew that his face was swollen, but what so what? Could he bring back all of it even he killed him? "I will take care of her!" "Take care of her? Why do you think you cantake care of my daughter? Do you think you are great with those money? In your eyes, our lives can be measured by money? I will kill you! Why don''t you die? Why didn''t the kidnappers kill you at that time?" In a fit of anger, she punched and kicked Zion. It was easy for Zion to dodge these movements, but he didn''t. This was what he owed this girl and this family! The woman hit Zion crazily, and Evangeline happened to saw the whole thing. The man she had always loved was beaten fiercely by a woman, her heart starting to ache. And the woman''s nails scratched Zion''s face, leaving blood stains, which made Evangeline distressed and angry. "What are you doing?" Evangeline stepped forward and was about to push the woman away, but she stopped when she realised that the person living in the ward, and turned around, throwing herself into Zion, leaving her whole back against the woman. "You only know that he identally hurt your daughter this time, but you didn''t know how many people he has saved. Shouldn''t he be forgiven for only one miss? He is a man, not a god!" Tears welled up in Evangeline''s eyes. The blood stains on the man she was holding and protecting were ring, as if lots of knifes, one by one, being used to kill her. Zion didn''t need to bear all of this from the very beginning. He could havepleted that mission perfectly! It was because of her! Evangeline felt terrible. The women was shocked when Evangeline jumped out suddenly when she was still hitting Zion. She immediately burst into tears when she heard Evangeline''s words. "He can saved so many people, but he didn''t save my daughter. Why did he make a mistake on my daughter? She doesn''t owe him anything." Zion understood what she meant. He depressed even more. That was right. As a sharpshooter who saved the hostage, he could not tolerate any mistakes. That was a human life! A living human life! Zion could feel Evangeline''s body trembling when protecting him. She had just sent him a text message not long ago saying that she was going to rip off his pants and beat him until he cried, but now she was lying on him to protect him? Zion looked at Evangeline with aplicated expression and whispered, "Get out of the way! Let she vent out her anger." "No! There are many ways for her to vent her anger out. But why in this way? If she wants to hit, just hit me!" Evangeline was afraid that Zion would push her away, so she hugged him even tighter. Her chest was very soft and plump, and it was pressed against Zion hard chest, which made him feel a little breathless. "This woman..." "Let me go!" There was a trace of coldness in Zion''s voice, and a little undetachable hoarse. "No!" Evangeline was more stubborn than he thought. The woman felt even more dazzling when looking them. Her daughter was abandoned by her boyfriend because of this ident, but Zion and his girlfriend were still showing off their love in front of them. Were they deliberately provoking her daughter? "You guys..." "Ahem!" The person on the bed suddenly coughed. The woman quickly ran over. "How are you feeling, my daughter? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?" When Ivy opened her eyes, she saw Zion''s handsome face. Although it was scratched by her mother, her heart beat faster at a nce. This man was so handsome! Moreover, he gave others with impression of apathy which kept people away from him, but he still have his kindness in his cold-blooded heart. She looked at Zion''s eyes and suddenly felt a little jealous when she found that he had given the gentleness to Evangeline. Her mother said that she could not have any children in the future due to her injury, and her boyfriend broke up with her because of this. He could not even wait for her to wake up and tell her personally. He just came to tell her mother that it was over. She was abandoned just like that. Originally, Ivy had hatred in her heart, but when she saw Zion, her hatred suddenly stopped. It was said that God would open a new window for you when he closed a door for you. Zion was probably the new window that God had opened for her. Ivy coughed twice. Looking at Zion and Evangeline, she suddenly said, "Are you the one who hurt me?" "Yes!" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Zion didn''t run away. He looked straight at Ivy and wanted to take two steps forward, but Evangeline grabbed his hand. Ivy was stimted by this scene. She paused and shouted in a hoarse voice, "You just told my mother that you would take care of me? How? I have my hands and feet and I look like a perfect person, but no one will marry me because I can''t have children in my life. What is your so-called care? Marry me?" Zion and Evangeline were stunned after hearing this. Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 "No!" Evangeline was the first to react with emotional feelings. She held Zion''s hand tightly, feeling uneasy. He won''t really agree, would he? Although the two of them were in love with each other, they hadn''t exposed their true feeling yet. Based on her understanding of Zion, he was a very responsible person. If he really agreed, he would just marry her, and he would never have any connection with other women in his life, no matter how much he liked her. No! No way! He was too responsible. Such a man would only marry a woman in his life, either he loved her or he felt guilty towards her. And now, what Ivy said made Zion feel guilty. Evangeline''s hands trembled and started to sweat. Zion was also stunned. Hepletely understood the shape of Ivy''s lips. Marry her? Zion frowned slightly. For some reason, he felt a little ufortable in his heart. Zion didn''t know what to say, but he suddenly opened his mouth. "The kidnapper threw a bomb when I shoot, my ears were injured and I couldn''t hear any sound too far away from me. The doctor said it was very likely that I couldn''t be cured." Ivy was suddenly shocked. Deaf? She had thought that she might not be worthy of Zion, but she heaved a sigh of relief when she heard what he said. One of them couldn''t give birth, and another became deaf. They were a match. She coughed, and suddenly covered her stomach with her hands, her face shows how pain she was. Her forehead was even covered with cold sweat. Mariani quickly went up to her and put a pillow for her, said, "My daughter, your uterus has been pierced, how can you say so much? Just keep your mouth close. If this person has a conscience, he will marry you even you didn''t say so. If he doesn''t have a conscience, it does not work even if you say it. Why do you have such a hard life in this lifetime?" She said it to Zion with her back to him. Zion didn''t hear it, but Evangeline heard it. Her face instantly turned pale. Seeing her expression, Zion knew that Mariani said something bad. He couldn''t help but he hold her hand tightly and then said to Ivy, "I will take responsibility for your injury. If you need me after you are discharged from the hospital, I will do my best. I know that what I said may be a little cold- blooded. I also know that ording tomon sense, I hurt you and let you impregnant, I should marry you. But I''m sorry, I have someone I love. My marriage certificate will only keep it for her." Ivy was shocked... She never thought that the handsome man in front of her would say such a thing. "Do you think I don''t have someone I love? But because of this ident, my boyfriend doesn''t want me anymore! Maybe no one will marry me in the future! How can youpensate me for this?" She was so emotional that her wound got hurt again, making her so painful that she twitched twice. Mariani''s heart ached so much that her tears fell. She turned to re at Zion and said, "Don''t irritate her, okay? She just came back from the jaws of death, and her body is still weak. I know you can understand what I''m talking about. You''ve been staring at my mouth, can you understand the shape of my lips? If you want to get married, doesn''t my daughter deserve to get married?" Evangeline suddenly became a bit angry. Not long ago, her sympathy and guilt for the mother and daughter were suddenly suppressed by anger. She wanted to say something, but she noticed that Zion pinched her hard. It was so hurt! This damn man! How dare he pinch her palm! It was painful, okay? Evangeline was so angry that she wanted to tear him apart, but Zion didn''t look at her. Instead, he said to Mariani and Ivy, "I will be punished for what I did wrong. If my guess is right, I will be fired from the military and won''t even be able to do a reserve for the rest of my life. Even all my previous honors will be erased, and my future prospects will be ruined. To put it more coldblooded, the incident between you and mee to a bnce. I came here today because of my conscience, so I will do my best to help you. I swear in the name of Zion Ye, but I still can''t marry you. I''m sorry." At this time, Mariani and Ivy didn''t know what Zion meant at all. In their eyes, Zion was a normal private. Inmon days, a normal child would join the army to gain a bright future, and Zion was only about 20 years old. It was very likely that he had just joined the army not long ago, so they didn''t take Zion''s name seriously. "Get out if you can''t do it! Don''t let us see you again!" Mariani fell out. Ivy still wanted to say something, but was stopped by her mother. Zion didn''t say anything else and leave with Evangeline. Only then Evangeline realize how difficult it was. Moreover, Zion had just said that he would be expelled from the army and that he would not even be able to reserve in this life. This was worse than killing him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No one knew better than Evangeline how much Zion loved the military. Her eyes suddenly became moist. "Zion, I''m sorry, I..." Before she could finish her sentence, Zion pulled her into the ward. But the moment she entered the ward, he turned around and pinned her against the wall. He kicked the door with his right foot subconsciously and pressed his chest against Evangeline''s. "You..." Zion didn''t even give her a chance to speak. He covered her mouth with his cold thin lips. Evangeline''s eyes widened and her mind went nk. "He kissed me?" They didn''t even have a love confession. How could they just jump into the kiss phase? "Close your eyes." Zion was a little nervous looking her big eyes. Only God knew how much courage he had gathered to do this. Why didn''t this woman have the self-awareness of a woman at all? Evangeline came to her senses after hearing Zion''s hoarse voice. When she thought of what Zion had done to her just now, she couldn''t help, feeling so happy. "Why did you kiss me?" She suddenly asked. How could he continue kiss her? Zion suddenly felt a little depressed. This woman wouldn''t y with the rules. "Shut up." Just as all of his passion was about to dissipate, Evangeline suddenly hooked her arms around his neck, then stood on tiptoe and kissed with her warm lips. "You..." Zion was a little surprised, but then he understood. "This woman even wants topete with me for the initiative?" Zion could not help and feel a little funny in his heart. The depressed emotions from earlier had suddenly disappeared. He grabbed Evangeline''s waist and wanted nothing more than her body. Evangeline remembered that Zion had pinched her not long ago. She couldn''t help sticking out her tongue and firmly hooked Zion. "If I want to escape from her in this life, no way!" Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 Both of them were panting. If it weren''t for Zion''s restraint, no one would have known what would happen to them. Evangeline didn''t even know when she was carried to the hospital bed by Zion. At this time, she and Zion were lying on the bed and felt that everything was a little unreal. She suddenly gave Zion a hard pinch. Zion frowned slightly and asked, "What''s wrong with you?" "I want to see if I''m dreaming." Evangeline''s eyebrows smiled like a crescent moon, and even her voice sounds sweet. Zion''s lips curled into a smile as well, but he said, "If you want to know whether are you dreaming just pinch yourself, isn''t it?" "It hurts!" So? Should he bear the pain? Sure enough, it was Evangeline! Zion put his arm behind his head and stared at the ceiling. No one knew what he was thinking. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Evangeline was a little shocked when she didn''t hear his retort. She turned her head and saw the scar on Zion''s face. Although the blood had solidified, she didn''t notice it because she only focused on kissing. "I''ll call the doctor to treat your wound." Evangeline stood up in a hurry and heard Zion say, "No matter why you appeared there, you cannot talk about it anymore or think about it from now on. You didn''t appear there. At that time, you were with Benjamin." Zion''s words made Evangeline''s eyes burn. She even had an impulse to tell him the reason why she went there at that time, but she held it back in the end. "I''ll call the doctor." "Yes." Evangeline left, but her footsteps felt heavy. When she walked to the door, she suddenly heard Zion say, "Evangeline Xiao." "Hmm?" She turned her head slightly and saw that Zion was supporting his chin with one hand, and his beautiful eyes were shining as he looked at her. He said, "Be my girlfriend. You have to be responsible for what you did to me just now. I''m deaf now, and I might be fired. I don''t know what to do in the future. If you abandon me, no one will want me anymore." Evangeline''s heart suddenly trembled. What was he doing? Pretend to be pitiful and miserable? Just to make me promise to be his girlfriend? He knew that this was something that she was eager to hear, but now he just made her feel better. Evangeline''s eyes suddenly became hot. "You kissed me first!" "Then I''ll be responsible for you. What say you?" "Get lost!" Evangeline cursed angrily and ran away. However, she slightly smile. At the moment when her tears dropped, her whole heart seemed to have a ceremony with fireworks and salute. It was bright and beautiful, with a hint of sweetness. Zion also had a smile on his eyebrows. He touched his thin lips with his slender fingers. The jelly- like sweetness made him unable to restrain himself. s! I didn''t want it to develop so fast! However, Ivy''s forced marriage made him a little flustered. As for what he was panicking about, Zion didn''t know, but he just felt a little uneasy. When Benjamin arrived, he saw that Zion was lying on the bed with a myriad of colors on his face. He couldn''t help frowning his eyebrows. "Boss, were you scratched by the little boss?" The little boss referred to Evangeline. He had no choice. Since he was chased and beaten by Evangeline a few times when he was a child, Benjamin was afraid of Evangeline and directly called her "little boss". Zion stopped smiling and said coolly, "No." "How is your ears?" Benjamin pulled a chair and casually sat in front of Zion. Zion shook his head and said, "It should be fine. The doctor has treated me, seque after earthquake will recover in seven days at most. Is there any order from the military?" "No, Master Mo had suppressed this matter." Benjamin''s words stunned Zion. "What did you say?" "Master Mo suppressed this matter. The TV station and media didn''t broadcast it at all. They only told the public that everything was confidential and would exin itter. I heard from Sissaye Soo that Master Mo intended to send someone to reconcile with Ivy and her family." Zion immediately understood. "Master Mo wants to protect me?" "That''s for sure. Since young, Master Mo has been raising you as a son-inw. He dotes on you so much like. You have never failed. This is the only mistake you made. No matter what, Master Mo can''t really let you take off your military uniform. Don''t worry." Benjamin was afraid that Zion couldn''t see it clearly, so he deliberately spoke with a slow pace. Evangeline was about to push open the door and enter when she heard Benjamin''s words. She couldn''t help but stop her steps. That''s true. Everyone knew that Carlson Mo liked Zion, and she also knew that Sissaye liked Zion. Evangeline suddenly regretted. Just now, when Zion told her that he wanted her to be his girlfriend, she should have replied directly. What did she mean by replying ''get lost''? Did she really push Zion to Sissaye? No way! If Ivy wanted Zion to marry her, she would be nervous and uneasy. If Carlson wanted Zion and Sissaye to be together, Evangeline would be furious. After so many years, she didn''t want to hand over her man to Sissaye. Thinking of this, Evangeline immediately pushed the door open and entered. "Zion Ye!" In fact, she had forgotten that Zion couldn''t hear her, but she had her own aura when she opened the door. Now she seemed to be holding a three-meter-long knife, which scared Benjamin so much that he jumped up from the chair. "Little boss, what are you going to do?" Evangeline didn''t even look at him. Instead, she took out her phone and turned on the recording button. She aimed the camera at Zion and asked very seriously, "Zion Ye, be my boyfriend!" Looking at Evangeline''s imposing manner, Zion couldn''t help smiling. "Is this girl nervous in her mind?" Otherwise, why would her hand shaking? For some reason, Zion suddenly felt a little amused by her. He looked at Evangeline and said nkly, "I can''t hear you. I have lost my sense of hearing. I''m sorry." "He must have done it on purpose!" Evangeline''s eyes were burning with anger. Couldn''t hear her? All right! Good job! He really wanted to go back on his word, didn''t he? "Zion, do you still want to deny what you''ve done to me?" "Puff!" Benjamin spat out a mouthful of water. "Scr... screw her ? Boss, you really..." Benjamin''s words made Zion blush. "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Oh, you can hear me now? Zion, you dare to say that you don''t want to be my boyfriend today." Evangeline''s momentum seemed to have returned to when she was a child, even stronger than before. Benjamin suddenly felt that this moment was quite nice. He took a step back and moved a chair to sit down, intending to continue to enjoy the show. Zion frowned slightly. What was this crazy woman going to do? But before Zion could say anything, Evangeline smiled evilly. "If you dare to say no today, I''ll directly cripple you on this hospital bed. Anyway, this is a hospital, and we can save you in time." Benjamin wasn''t the only one who shocked by those words. Even Zion choked on his own saliva and started coughing. Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 "Cough, cough!" Zion choked by his saliva. He knew that this girl was fierce, but he didn''t expect her to be so fierce. She dared to say such words in front of others. Evangeline saw that Zion''s face became red after coughing, so she quickly poured a ss of water and handed it over. She also patted his back gently and to smoother, his breathe. Watching this scene, Benjamin suddenly felt that he was redundant. Just as he was thinking about this, a sharp gaze suddenly look over. "Aren''t you leaving yet?" "Ah?" Benjamin was scared by Evangeline''s fierce eyes. He quickly got up and said, "Boss, I''ll leave first! You''re on our own!" After that, he ran away without looking back. Zion looked at Evangeline speechlessly and pulled her into his arms with a sigh and whispered, "Are you crazy? How dare you say such thing?" "I just want to find a witness. Oh, by the way, my cell phone has not been turned off yet!" Evangeline quickly crawled out of Zion''s arms to find her phone and continued to target the screen towards Zion. She asked again, "Zion, answer quickly, do you want to be my boyfriend? Uh..." Before she could finish her sentence, Zion grabbed her wrist and pressed her against the bed. The phone in her hand was also fell out, and her soft lips were covered by his overbearing thin lips. With a click, the kiss photo was saved, followed by it is a passionate kiss. Evangeline felt like she was going to suffocate. She was still wondering if he had agreed or not. Just as she was gasping for breath, she heard Zion''s deep hoarse voice sounded beside her ears. "I, Zion Ye, have firmly believed that Evangeline is the only woman in my lifetime, and I will never give up on you." After that, he stuffed the phone into Evangeline''s cor, then stood up with a smile and said, "Tidy it up. It''s exposed." After that, he walked to the bathroom. The cool touch made Evangeline shiver spontaneously. When she heard Zion''s words, she quickly lowered her head and saw that the buttons of her clothes had been untie, leaving only the undies inside. Her face immediately turned red, but she felt really happy in her mind. "This man is so bad!" It was all thanks to the man that she, Evangeline, had fallen in love with! Evangeline took out her phone from her clothes and realized that she was still recording it. She was so scared that she quickly turned it off, but she turned it on. She suddenlyughed like a fool, looking at Zion''s handsome side face and listening to his oath. Zion''s whole body was on fire. He took a cold shower and saw Evangeline editing something with her phone. Sheughed out so hard that her mouth was about to cut the top of her head off. He came over and rubbed Evangeline''s head. He didn''t stop until he rubbed her soft long hair into a mess. Then he said, "Do you like being my girlfriend?" "Nonsense." Evangeline was still busy. Zion nced at it and saw that it was her friends, Twitter, Tiktok. Anyway, she had sent the video she recorded just now and post it on all her social media ounts. Was this girl really eager to announce the news of their rtionship to the world? Thinking of the expression on his mother''s and father''s faces, Zion''s lips curled up slightly. "My girlfriend must be obedient, okay?" Zion had intended to hold Evangeline from behind, but because of his ears, he gave up and put her on hisp. Although Evangeline was usually careless, her ears turned red as she was suddenly hugged by him. "How do you want me to be obedient?" "Let''s go home for a few days first." As soon as Zion finished speaking, Evangeline''s smile froze. Her joy was also suppressed a little by those words.. "You''re not a publicize person. Even if you promise me that you''ll be my boyfriend, you won''t let me do whatever I want. The reason why you''re doing this is that you want me to leave, don''t you? Zion Ye, it''s because of me that you..." Before Evangeline could finish her words, she was kissed by Zion. Evangeline was so angry that she was about to cry. Who did this man learn this move from? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He often kissed her to shut her up! If she knew which bastard, she would definitely destroy him. If it was just a normal couple kissing, Evangeline would be overjoyed, but now she was left with anger! She tried hard to push Zion away, but she couldn''t. Over the past few years, Zion''s skills were clearly much better than hers, and his strength was beyond words. She could no longer suppress Zion. Evangeline was so angry that she opened her mouth and bit Zion''s tongue. The faint smell of blood lingered in each other''s mouth, but Zion ignored it as if he had lost consciousness. Evangeline was released when she was out of breath again, she heard Zion say in a low voice, "I saidst time that don''t ever say such words, no more of it." "Zion Ye!" Evangeline''s heart suddenly ached. This man was so hateful! How could he do this? It was clearly because of her that the result was like this, but he didn''t let her say it. "Are you crazy? Don''t you like the green military camps the most? Didn''t you encourage yourself to stay here for the rest of your lives to protect our country?" "I just want to protect you right now. Louis and Lucas are still young, and thepany needs someone to manage it. Uncle Ned had been quite busy recently. Elder brother is focusing in medicine studies, and our parents only focusing on travel. It''s just right for me to withdraw from such arge family business. I can support my brothers and sisters for a period of time. Also, don''t you want me to be by your side like a normal boyfriend?" "I want, but I don''t want you to leave the military like this!" Evangeline''s nose was red. "Silly girl." Zion rubbed her head and said softly, "If you trust me, you can leave for a while and go home to wait for my news. I don''t want to leave the military in embarrassment. I have ways to retire in honor, but I need some time. I will be distracted if you stay here." Evangeline looked at him and wanted to see something in his eyes, but she failed. If Zion didn''t want to let others know what he was feeling, nobody would ever know about it. He was much cold-blooded than Nathaniel. "But I want to stay with you. We''ve just established a rtionship, and you want me to stay far away from you. Zion, this is not what a normal boyfriend should do." Evangeline said with grievance. Her pouting mouth reminded Zion of Rita Ye. "Is this girl having a same face when she angry and coquettish?" "That''s not right either!" Rita was much better at acting than Evangeline. Zion still wanted to say something, but he suddenly saw the hem of his clothes sh out of the corner of his eye. His eyes narrowed a little. Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 "I''m not a normal boyfriend from the very beginning. You need to go back first Evangeline!" Zion''s voice was not loud but serious, and only the two of them could heard it. Evangeline was still immersed in the excitement of confirming the rtionship with Zion. She was shocked when she suddenly heard such a cold voice, then she raised her head slightly and saw Zion''s eyes move. She immediately understood what Zion meant. Years of tacit understanding between them was not fake. "Oh, then I''ll go back first. You can contact me if you have any news." "Well, be careful on the way." "Okay." Evangeline got out of Zion''s arms and suddenly felt a little cold. Oh no! What if she had fallen in love with Zion''s hug after she had just made sure of her rtionship with him? "Why don''t I stay?" "Get lost!" Zion red at her, and Evangeline had to leave reluctantly. The ward became silent again. Zion closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep, but his mind was still thinking about her sad back. Who was eavesdropping outside? He didn''t even notice him with his skill! Zion suddenly realized that he had lost his sense of hearing, and felt a little annoyed. He quickly sent a message to Evangeline. "Don''t drive! Go take the bus!" Evangeline was shocked because she had just discharged from hospital and was about to go to the parking lot when she saw Zion sent such a message. "What''s wrong?" "It''s okay. Its just my instinct tell me don''t let you to drive." Zion trusted his instinct the most in his military career over the past few years. Who would eavesdroped him for no reason? What was his purpose? He couldn''t help thinking of Evangeline''s inexplicable appearance at the kidnapping scene. Could it be rted to this matter? However, it was all Zion''s guess. He could only let Evangeline to take the bus due to lots of people and no matter someone want to do anything to her, he had to think about it before taking action. Evangeline stopped asking after what she heard from Zion, but she felt a little tension. She picked up the phone and dialed a number, saying coldly, "Get up from the underground parking lot to see if there is anything wrong with my car." "Yes, Your Highness." The guy on the phone quickly hung up the phone. Evangeline nced at Zion''s ward in the hospital with aplicated look in her eyes. She obediently went to the bus station, only to find that someone was following her. Did he reallye for her? Evangeline narrowed her eyes and quickly got onto the bus while there were many people around. In order to be with Zion in the past few years, Evangeline hadpletely given up her previous identity. Not to mention taking the bus, she had even ride and share bike with others. In order to get Zion, she had squatted in front of Zion''s vi in the middle of the night just to block him. Thinking of the ridiculous things she had done over the years, Evangeline found herself amused. She really admired herself for being able to hold on. In fact, Zion was not easy to pursue at all! He was cold- blooded, smelly, and had a tough temper. At first, he treated her as nothing because of his prejudice against her. Sheter courage herself and barged into Zion''s house. She nned to climb into his bed while he was asleep, but he kicked her out of bed. That kick was really fierce! She remembered that she had two broken ribs! She was carried away by ambnce and stayed in the hospital for three months! During this period of time, Zion had never visited her. Although he had given her a flower basket in his name, her father, Eugene Sanchez, was so angry that he almost went to beat him, but she stopped him. That was because she knew that Zion had treated her as a sneak attacker. However, thinking about it now, it was quite hard for her to pursue her husband. Evangeline couldn''t helpughing when thought about it. A piece of garbage! No matter how much he disliked her in the past, wasn''t he still conquered by her? Wasn''t he became her boyfriend at this moment? While she wascent, she suddenly noticed that the person behind her was approaching. Her eyes suddenly closed, and she quickly turned over her right hand and grabbed the person''s wrist. A cold needle was shing between the man''s fingers, which looked extremely dazzling. The man was wearing a cap, which was so low that Evangeline couldn''t see his face at all. And at the very same time he attacked Evangeline with his left hand when she caught his wrist. The bus was full of people. If Evangeline fought with him, they would only hurt the innocent. At that time, they would be popr on news. Whether it was because of her identity or anything else, it would cause a bad impact due to she had just released a social forum to announce the rtionship between her and Zion. Once she implicated Zion... Evangeline felt a little stuck, but she quickly let go of her hand. The man quickly took two steps back and took advantage of the crowd to hide. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When the bus arrived at the station, the man quickly got out of the bus and quickly integrated into the crowd. Evangeline was no longer as happy as before. Someone wanted to kill her?! Who was it? Evangeline frowned. At the same moment in the hospital, Zion was pretending to be asleep. A nurse wearing a mask entered the room. She took a look at Zion and began to give him IV. Zion suddenly opened his eyes, which shocked the nurse and made her hands trembled. "Who asked you toe? I have no injection today!" Zion''s sight were like a sharp sword that had just been unsheathed, shooting straight at the nurse. The nurse''s eyes flickered and she quickly said, "Maybe I went to the wrong room. Let me check for it." As she spoke, she ran away in panic. Zion didn''t chase after her. The people who could enter and leave the military hospital so freely must be the member of military, but it was a hard to tell who exactly was the person. Zion narrowed his eyes and suddenly he heard a screaming from the ward next to his ward. "Leave me alone! Let me die! What''s the point of a woman like me living? No man will marry me! I can only be a stepmother for others in the future! I won''t have my own child. It''s impossible in my life!" It was Ivy Woolner! Zion''s heart suddenly ached. Anyway, this girl had changed her life because of him. He remembered her mother''s attitude. The wound on his face was still hurting, but he couldn''t care less about it. Zion quickly got up and went to her ward. He found that Ivy was about to cut her wrist with a fruit knife. Mrs. Ren was so scared that her face turned pale, but she didn''t dare to approach her and she almost fainted. "Ivy, put it down quickly! I have only you in my life. If you are really in trouble, what should I do?" "I don''t want to live anymore! Mom, don''te over. Leave me alone!" Ivy was very emotional. Zion saw a hint of anger shed across Ivy''s beautiful eyes. He took a quick step forward that no one could saw clearly how he had arrived in front of Ivy, even she felt dazzled about it as suddenly someone appeared in front of her and tried to snatch her knife, which scared her so much. "Get lost! Go away!" There was a sound of the knife cutting someone''s skin, and the blood from the scar turned into an arc in the air, sshing on Ivy''s face. It was hot and bloody... Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 "Ah!" Ivy had fear of blood since she was kidnapped, especially the hot blood. She screamed and fainted. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Mariani saw her daughter fainted, she quickly stepped forward and pushed Zion away. She didn''t care about Zion''s wound at all. Instead, she held Ivy in her arms and shouted. "Hurry up and call the doctor! Are you blind? Didn''t you see my daughter faint? You caused her to lose her child, and you made her angry, didn''t you? Can you live a peaceful life with her death? Let me tell you, I will never forgive you as long as my daughter is suffering!" Zion held a knife in his hand, and the blood on his arm spurted out. He saw Mariani''s mouth was moving and knew she was talking. Although he couldn''t hear what she was saying, it was definitely not good words. When had he ever been treated like this? However, looking at Ivy''s pale face and thinking of her life in the future, Zion still rang the bell silently. The doctor came soon. They gave Ivy a check-up. She was so agitated that she fainted and there was no other problem. A young nurse screamed when she saw that Zion''s arm was still bleeding. "Sir, your arm is injured? Quick! Sit down, I''ll bandage it for you." The doctor''s face turned pale when he heard that. "Sir, why don''t you make a sound when you''re injured? Let me see if you''re infected." When Mariani heard that her daughter was fine and saw that the doctors and nurses were all surrounding Zion, she couldn''t help to feel angry. "He''s just a private. Why are you guys so nervous about him? My daughter is the real victim!" "Shut up! Zion didn''t kidnap your daughter! He saved your daughter! If you want to me someone, you should me that kidnapper. Why you mocked a soldier who saved your daughter. Who do you think you are?" The young nurse couldn''t stand it anymore, but she was d that Zion''s ears were temporarily deaf, so he didn''t have to listen to such nonsense. When did it be a matter of course for soldiers to save people? But these people didn''t feel grateful at all? Mariani was angry by the nurse''s words. Just as she was about to refute something, she saw a messengering in quickly. As he watched Zion sitting here, he stepped forward and saluted. He said, "Chief, someone wants to meet you. Ie to pick you up!" Mariani was stunned by the respectful title the messenger used. Although Zion still wanted to see how Ivy was doing, he couldn''t stay with this kind of mood any longer. Moreover, his boss must have something to do with him and the case. He told the doctor, "Take good care of Ivy. Use the best medicine and take all the fees from my private bank ount." "Yes, Sir!" Zion walked out after confessed. However, Mariani said coldly, "Don''t be so arrogant. How much money can a poor soldier get from his ount?" "What nonsense are you talking about? Zion Ye used to be one of the four young man of Ocean City from the Ye family. He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. Even if he didn''t join the army, he was definitely a dragon among men. He never failed all of his mission in these years and he is the hero of our army. If a person like you, who doesn''t know anything, nder Zion again, I will..." "Bonny!" Seeing that the nurse, Bonny was too emotional, the doctor quickly stopped her from continuing. Mariani was shocked. One of the four noble youngds in Ocean City? A rich boy born with a silver spoon in his mouth? If Ivy married him, wouldn''t she be so lucky? Mariani suddenly stopped talking and her mind was full of wishful thinking. After Zion walked out of the hospital, he nced at the parking lot and whispered, "Send someone to check if there is anything wrong with the car with the license te number of XXXX." This car belonged to Evangeline! Themunication team quickly went to do it. Zion got in the car but he was not taken to the military area. Instead, he was taken to the private area. He thought he would see Carlson, but he didn''t expect to see Mateo. "Uncle?" Zion was a bit surprised. He looked around and found that only Mateo was there, so he sat down in front of him. "When did you be my boss?" Mateo looked at Zion and felt a little distressed. He poured a ss of warm water for Zion and looked at him, saying word by word, "Are your ears okay?" "It''s okay. You know it. Well look at the lip''s shape in this business. It won''t affect me for the time being." Zion was optimistic, but only shown to his own family. In the sight of outsiders, he was cold and aloof. Mateo sighed and handed the file to Zion. Zion was a little surprised, but he didn''t say anything. He knew that Mateo didn''t call him here to talk about the old days, so he opened the file. When he saw the information inside, his beautiful eyes suddenly narrowed. "Where did this informatione from?" "It doesn''t matter where it came from. Do you know that Evangeline appeared at the scene? You failed because of her, didn''t you? You erased all traces of her, right?" Mateo''s questions were getting seriously. Zion remained silent, but it was enough for Mateo to understand everything. "You''re stupid! Do you really think that no one else in the world except you can use theputer so smoothly? Have you forgotten that you and Sissaye Soo, the daughter of Master Mo, are equally matched? What is Evangeline''s true identity? She is the princess of Y Country! What does her appearance means? Who can prove that she has nothing to do with that kidnapper? You are a soldier, don''t you know how many stars are hanging on your shoulder badges? How dare you do such things for a foreign princess? Do you really think that you can''t get out of the military with Master Mo''s protection?" Mateo pped the table and was very angry. If it weren''t for the fact that Zion needed to see his mouth shape, he wouldn''t have spoken so slowly. But because he was too slow, he became more anxious. "And still you''re trying to establish a rtionship with her at this time? Do you think you live way too long or what? Do you know that you''re going to be strictly investigated just because you''re Evangeline''s boyfriend? Haven''t you been annoying her for so many years? Why did you suddenly want to be her boyfriend? Zion, tell me the truth. Did you do this on purpose because of the friendship between your parents and Eugene?" Zion shook his head and looked up at Mateo. He said seriously, "Uncle Mateo, I''m serious about Evangeline." "What are you serious about? Do you know that Rita is missing? Now all the clues show that it has something to do with Evangeline." Hearing Mateo''s words, Zion was stunned. "What''s wrong with Rita? Didn''t she go out for painting? "Her teacher sent a message that Rita received a phone call while she was painting. The people around her all heard her call Sister Evangeline, then she left the team and is still missing." Mateo didn''t intend to talk about it with Zion at first, but he couldn''t sit still after he knew that Zion and Evangeline were confirmed about their rtionship. Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 Zion''s eyes turned cold. "That doesn''t mean that Rita''s disappearance has something to do with Evangeline." "Why are you still protecting her at this time? Let me ask you, did she tell you that she called Rita?" Mateo''s question made Zion shut up. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Nothing, right? Why didn''t she tell you? I don''t believe she doesn''t know about Rita''s disappearance. Zion, it''s not as simple as you think!" Mateo looked at Zion and said difortly, "I don''t want to interfere with your rtionship, but Evangeline''s identity is different, and she appeared at the scene at this very moment. Whether your failure has nothing to do with her or not, it is inevitable to investigate. Zion, you are not a new recruit anymore. Do you need me to tell you the seriousness of it?" "I believe in her!" Zion''s simple words stunned Mateo. Wasn''t this guy always oppose Evangeline since he was a child? Why did the look in Zion''s eyes make him not know what to say? "Zion..." "The surveince video was erased by me. I don''t have any objections whether the higher-ups will punish me or fire me. My failure is also due to my own reason and has nothing to do with anyone. If a sharpshooter can be affected by the people and things, it means that he is not qualified to be a qualified sharpshooter. Therefore, I deserve to retire or get fired. However, I don''t believe that it was Evangeline was rted with disappearance of Rita. Although she is a little arrogant and unruly, and even as you said, she is a foreigner and has a different identity, I still believe in her. I believe that her feelings for me are not fake. I believe that she will not hurt my family. I believe that she did not tell me the reason why she appeared there was not to put me in a dilemma. Uncle Mateo, Rita is not a unsteady girl without power. She has enough self-protection ability. She may have some secret feelings for us now, but I believe that she is not kidnapped." As Zion spoke in an orderly manner, Mateo suddenly became silent. He looked at Zion just like that. In front of Zion, the aura of a superior for many years was useless. He sat there steadily with his back straight, like a strong and independent pine tree, which was admirable. "Do you believe that Rita was not kidnapped?" "How many people in this world able to kidnap Rita?" Hearing Zion''s words, Mateo was relieved. Sure enough, people would be in a mess when worried about someone. Rita was the precious princess of the Ye family. She had been doted on by all the family members, so anything would shock them when something happen. But it was also because of this that Zion made up his mind to let Rita learn self-defense skills. She was now the champion of the world''s freebat champion. It was indeed a little too difficult for her to be kidnapped with such skills. "Even if what you said is true, Rita is fine, but Evangeline appeared..." "I''ll take care of it." "What the hell are you going to do? Zion, I bring you here because I didn''t want you to solve it. Do you really think that Master Mo can protect you regardless of anything? Stay here and don''t go anywhere these days. I''ll handle the things outside. I have everything you need over here. I''ll also ask someone to cured your ears. In short, you can''t contact Evangeline recently. Also, there''s no signal on your mobile phone orputer. Don''t think about using your skills to do something." Hearing Mateo''s words, Zion was not angry. He just said lightly, "Uncle Mateo, are you going to put me under house arrest?" "What do you mean by house arrest? Anyway, you can''t go out now. Regarding Ivy, I heard that she wants you to marry her?" "Yes." Zion didn''t hide anything. Since Ivy had such an idea, Mariani would tell his superior about this proposal. However, his direct superior was Carlson, and he didn''t know why it had suddenly changed to Mateo. By right, Mateo had a close rtionship with him, so he could not interfere in his affairs. Zion was a little confused. Seeing that Zion didn''t make a fuss, Mateo couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy. "I know that it''s not easy to lock you up here, but Zion, think about your parents and the people you care, okay?" "Okay." Zion''s sudden agreement left Mateo with no ce to say anything. "Have a good rest. I''m leaving." "Uncle Mateo, remember to drive slowly." Zion looked at the apartment. It was not big, but it was enough for him to live alone. He got up and went to the bedroom. After taking a shower, hey on the bed, but he didn''t feel sleepy. In fact, there was something that Zion didn''t say. When he was on duty, the sniper rifle was having a problem. The cross hair of the gun had been moved! Although he was surprised to see Evangeline at the scene, it was not enough for him to hurt the hostage identally. The most important reason for injuring the hostage was that there was something wrong with the sniper rifle. Not only was the cross hair moved, but the first bullet inside was also an empty bullet. Everyone knew that a sharpshooter needed to hit in one shot, but he fired a second shot. The first shot was an empty bullet, which made him lose the first opportunity, so the kidnapper have prevention for it. But in order to ensure the safety of the hostage, he had to fire a second shot. But it was also because of the second shot that he injured the hostage. Who wanted to harm him? He was a direct officer of Carlson, and all the guns were handed over to him alone. There were no more than five people who could enter his training base and gun management base. But he didn''t even want to doubt these five people. Zion didn''t want to investigate his brothers either. These five people were his trusted subordinates. If they could hand their lives and backs to each other on the battlefield with him, how could he doubt them? But if it weren''t for any of them, why would his gun be reced? Zion frowned slightly. He didn''t want to think about things that he couldn''t figure out for the time being. He didn''t know if Evangeline was obedient enough to go back. Thinking of Evangeline''s domineering force not long ago, Zion couldn''t help smiling slightly. When did he stop hating her? To be exact, he didn''t know. But what impressed him most was that he was poisoned by the snake poison when he was on a mission in the mountain area. There was no serum in the battlefield hospital at that time, so he needed to go to another hospital to get it. But his situation was urgent at that time. It was Evangeline who lowered her head and suck out the snake poison for him. At that time, he was shocked. He had always known that Evangeline liked him. He had known it since he was a child, but he didn''t like her. He even hated her. As for why he hated her, Zion couldn''t figure it out. Maybe it was just ipatible. However, this girl was like a cockroach that could not be beaten to death, constantly appearing in front of him. She would go to the periphery of his mission to wait for him when he was out of the task. When she saw hime back safely, she smiled like a fool, even if he had never given her a good look. Zion suddenly realized that he really admired Evangeline''s perseverance. She had been running around with him since she was around five years old. Until now, after so many years, she had risked her life for him. How could such a girl frame him? How could she hurt his family? Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 Thinking of how Evangeline had pursued him all over the world all these years, Zion''s heart ached for her. If Rita had pursued a man all over the world for so many years, he would have broken the man''s legs. Therefore, Zion really cared about Evangeline. He felt sorry for her because he knew that there would never be another woman in the world who treated him like this. He didn''t know if it was love. He only knew that he was used to Evangeline''s existence. Just like air and water, he couldn''t live without it. Every time he finished his task, he would see such a mboyant woman standing there and waving at him as soon as he walked out of the mission area. Her bright smile seemed to make all his hard work worth it. Ziony on the bed, recalling all the things that had happened between him and Evangeline over the years. The arc of his smile grew bigger and bigger. This girl was really annoying when she was a child. When he saw her, he couldn''t help frowning. He felt ufortable all over, but why did he change? Was it because she climbed over the wall at night and came to him? Or was it because she suddenly fainted when she fought with him during her puberty, and then the blood on her butt scared him so much that his face turned pale and he ran to see the doctor with her in his arms. As a result, he was told that she was just in her period and was embarrassed? Or was it because the love letter that the other girls gave him was torn to shreds in front of him and she threatened those girls to beat anyone who dared to pursue him until their parents couldn''t recognize them? Because of Evangeline, Zion didn''t have any pursuers until he was 20 years old now. If he didn''t take this girl seriously, he would be single for the rest of his life. Thinking of the kiss not long ago, Zion suddenly stuck out his tongue and licked his thin lips. It seemed to be stained with Evangeline''s temperature and smell, which made people feel anxious and even hot. What a monster! Zion shook his head, trying to cast those dirty scenes out of his mind. However, he felt that Evangeline''s face was getting clearer and clearer. She smiled sweetly, got angry, was naughty, and hid her grievances. He simply sat up and went downstairs to pour a ss of water. He was shocked when he saw someone standing in the living room. His ears had gone deaf. He didn''t even know when someone entered the room. "Why are you here?" Zion casually poured a cup of water and handed it to Sissaye. Sissaye looked at Zion and took over the water. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "What''s wrong? What''s so hard to exin? Is it because you reported that I eliminate Evangeline''s appearance at the kidnapping scene?" Zion spoke in a calm tone, but Sissaye''s hand was tightly gripping the ss. She was a little flustered and a little nervous. "I''m sorry." "Why are you apologizing? You just did what you should do. I vited the rules." Zion took a sip of water, then pointed to the sofa and said, "Sit." Sissaye was a little reserved. She and Zion grew up together, and the time they spent together was longer than the time they spent with their parents. They trained together,pleted missions together, and participated in thepetition together too. She spent almost all her life with him, but she still felt that she was far away from Zion. He was very kind to her, way too kind that people thought that they were a couple. Even she thought so, but the person he liked was Evangeline! If she was not sure before, she would have known when she learned that Zion had cleared the surveince video for Evangeline. Zion was a very disciplined person. He was so strict with himself that he made people doubt his life, but he had made such a crime on Evangeline. "Why?" Sissaye knew that she shouldn''t have asked, but she still asked. She would be very upset if she didn''t ask. Looking at Sissaye''s sad eyes, Zion couldn''t help sighing and said, "I don''t know why, but I did it subconsciously. When I noticed it, it was done." "Zion, you can''t do this!" "Sissaye." Zion suddenly raised his voice, causing Sissaye to pause for a moment. Then, she realized that she was a little emotional. She bit her lower lip, feeling conflicted. Should she tell him that she liked him now? "Zion, I..." "I''ve already decided to be with Evangeline." Zion''s words stunned Sissaye. She seemed to hear the sound of her heart being broken. "Do you like her? Didn''t you hate her before?" Zion touched the edge of the cup and said with a gentle look in his eyes, "Maybe I used to hate her, but it''s not easy for a girl to keep loving you for twenty years, right?" "Is that why you epted her? I have been with you for more than ten years." "That''s different. Sissaye, I''ve always treated you as my younger sister. In my heart, you and Rita are the same. I still remember when I first met you, you were so skinny that it made my heart ached. You might not know that when my younger sister was born, her kidneys were poor. She spent all her time in the hospital before she turned four. At that time, her greatest desire was to go out and y with children of the same age as her. She was shorter than other children. I saw you at that time as if I had seen my younger sister before, so I hoped that you could be reborn and have apanion you can rely on." Sissaye didn''t know what to say. Sister? She didn''t want to be his sister! From the beginning of love until now, she and her father and even everyone hoped that they could be a couple. Didn''t he know? Sissaye was unwilling to give up. "Which part of me is inferior to her? Whatever she did for you, I can do it for you too. Zion, I like you! I don''t believe that you can''t tell after so many years!" Sissaye finally opened her mouth, but tears welled up in her eyes. She didn''t want to say that at this time. She wanted Zion topletely ept her and then say her feelings. But why did it be that Evangeline took the lead? How did she lose to Evangeline? She was dignified, elegant, and considerate. All these years, she had been silently concerned about Zion. She could go to the battlefield for Sise. Why couldn''t shepare with Evangeline who was nothing? Evangeline had a bad temper. She was so arrogant and overbearing. She didn''t look like a girl at all. Why did he like her? After all, Zion felt ufortable. He looked at Sissaye and said in a low voice, "Sissaye, is there anyone else in your eyes other than me? Actually, you can look at the others around you. There is someone more worthy of your sacrifice." "Zion? Do you have anyone else in your eyes? How do you know that there''s no one else worthy of your love other than Evangeline?" Sissaye''s opposition immediately stunned Zion. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Other people? His eyes and mind were all upied by Evangeline. How could he tolerate anyone else? Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 It turned out that it was so difficult to persuade someone to change his mind. Zion was not good at this, but he didn''t want to hurt Sissaye. He patted her on the shoulder and whispered, "Don''te here at the moment. I have all kinds of suspects now. It''s not good for you toe." "I don''t care! Zion, do you think I came to you because of this?" Sissaye was heartbroken. She was unwilling to give up! She won''t give up so easily! However, what should she do if Zion was so cold? "Zion, can you give me a chance? You canpare me to Evangeline..." "There''s no need topare. Sissaye, you''re you, she''s her. Everyone has their pros. I don''t know what I like about her, I only know that I''m used to her. She''s been by my side since I was around five years old. To be honest, she took off my pants when I was at that age in the men''s bathroom and I was fully naked. Sissaye, I''m a traditional man, you know this." Sissaye stopped crying after hearing Zion''s words. "Around five years old? That''s just a child! Zion, your reason is a little far-fetched!" "But I just remember. I can''t take another look at other girls when I think that she sees me naked. So Sissaye, you are very good. You are a good girl, but we can only be brother and sister." Sissaye looked at Zion''s serious expression. She had wanted to say that a child''s joke couldn''t be taken seriously, but at this moment, she realized that Zion was serious. So he firmly believed Evangeline was his when he was around five years old? Just because Evangeline took off his pants and looked at him? Sissaye felt as though the entire world had copsed. What kind of reason was this? However, she felt that this reason was so real and serious in Zion''s eyes. That was why she hadn''t taken advantage of Zion''s shower to take a look at him since she was a child. Was it her fault? Sissaye felt that she had been wronged. Her tears fell down like beads with broken strings. They were silent but heartbreaking. "Sissaye, don''t be like this." "Zion, what are you going to do? You know that you''ll be punished if you break the rules. Do you really think you can do this for her?" Sissaye clenched her fists tightly. She knew the result of Zion''s punishment the best. Once the result came out, they would really have no chance to meet again. They had been together for more than a decade. What if he left her? "Zion, I don''t want you to leave. You said that you would stay in the military camp for the rest of your life. You said that you would apany me to help my father to stand in this military post. How could you leave just like that?" Zion suddenly felt a little sad. He took a few pieces of tissue paper from the side and handed them to Sissaye. In a low voice, he said, "Sissaye, can you leave this matter alone?" "No!" How could she ignore it? If she didn''t care, Zion would really leave! Seeing that he couldn''t convince Sissaye, Zion couldn''t help having a headache. He couldn''t help but think of Evangeline. They both confessed to him. Evangeline was so domineering, but Sissaye made him feel distressed and guilty. Sure enough, he was used to being abused. He actually liked Evangeline''s aggressiveness. Sissaye''s heart ached even more when she noticed that Zion was distracted. "My dad asked me to tell you to stay here for a few days. Don''t worry about other things. I will stay here to take care of you." Sissaye''s words stunned Zion. "So it was Uncle Carlson who ordered Uncle Mateo to be my direct superior?" "Yes." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Uncle Carlson also knows about this ce?" "Yes." Sissaye had thought that Zion would ask a lot more questions, but he suddenly fell silent. After waiting for a while, he said, "There is nowork here. You may be wronged for these days." After that, Zion got up and went upstairs. Sissaye was stunned. What did he mean? After she failed to confess to him, she told him that she would stay here with him for a while. How could he have no objection? Wasn''t he afraid that Evangeline would be jealous when she found out? Or he didn''t care about Evangeline at all? Maybe it was because of his nature that he epted Evangeline? Sissaye''s mind was in a mess, but Zion had already returned to his bedroom. There was no phone, noputer, nowork. He seemed to have returned to primitive times overnight. This kind of idle time was really ufortable. Zion found a piece of A4 paper and a pencil and casually drew something on them. Subconsciously, he drew Evangeline''s face. When he knew that he had the talent to draw, he was shocked. But when he thought of the talent of his grandfather and mother, Mango, he felt relieved. Looking at the vivid portrait on the drawing paper, the corners of Zion''s lips curled up slightly. He couldn''t help recalling the scene when Evangeline ripped off his pants. He wondered if this woman would still be so fierce right now. As he thought about this, some part of his body suddenly changed. Zion''s face suddenly flushed. He threw the drawing paper and pen into the drawer quickly andy on the bed, looking at the ceiling. For the first time, he was lost in thought because of a woman. It was strange that he didn''t have so many thoughts about Evangeline in the past. Why did he have so many thoughts after kissing her twice and after he had established a rtionship with her? Could it be that it was because Evangeline belonged to him after confirming their rtionship that he dared to think wildly? The more Zion thought about it, the more he felt it was reasonable. Evangeline''s figure was pretty good. The more he thought about it, the hotter he felt. Suddenly, a warm current came out of his nose. Feeling embarrassed, Zion quickly went to the bathroom to wash up. In the evening, the smell of rice came from below. Zion quickly got up and went downstairs. When he saw Sissaye cooking with an apron, he couldn''t help smiling and said, "I''m lucky for these days." "Zion, go wash your hands. We''ll have dinner soon. There''s only a bowl of soup left to be done. It''ll be ready soon." "Okay." Zion went to the bathroom and washed his hands. When he came back, the food was ready. Looking at all the dishes on the table, he suddenly remembered that he didn''t know if Evangeline had gone back and where she was eating. That girl didn''t do any cooking. She only ordered takeout and still takeout all day. The only meal she prepared for him was not even edible. "Zion, what are you thinking about? Let''s eat." "Oh, okay." Zion smiled faintly and picked up the rice to eat. At the same time, Evangeline was trapped at the ferry. There were people chasing after her everywhere, including killers and people from the military. Her men also found out that someone had installed time bombs under the car she had put in the hospital. In other words, if she had driven away at that time, she would have been dead and even implicated the innocent. Who was it that was so heavy-handed to harm her? Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 "Princess, there are so many enemies outside. I don''t dare to go to the restaurant, instead, I go to the supermarket and buy some bread. Have some first." The man handed the bread in his hand to Evangeline. Looking at the bread in his hand, Evangeline remembered the food made by Zion. The man was really good at cooking. Did he eat or not? Would he miss her? For the first time, Evangeline tasted missing someone. This feeling was different from before the rtionship was formed. When she was not sure about their rtionship, she secretly thought about it. When she thought of it, she felt a little sour. Unlike now, just thinking of him was like eating honey. She felt sweet in her heart. His men didn''t know what kind of bread could make Evangeline happy, but he would be happy if his master was happy. "Your Highness, all the airports and high-speed railway stations have been blocked. Almost everyone is looking for you. It will be difficult for you to get out." "We have to go. Staying here will only cause trouble for Zion." Evangeline''s eyes turned cold. She tore the bag open. She took a bite of the bread in the bag and paused for a moment. Then, she took out her mobile phone from her pocket and took a selfie. She then sent it to Zion. "Look, I''m eating bread while enjoying the sea breeze. You must make me something delicious later, or I''ll be very sad." Evangeline had thought that Zion would reply to her, but she hadn''t heard from Zion for a long time. She couldn''t help squinting. "Oh no!" "What''s wrong, Your Highness?" His men were a little confused, but they heard Evangeline say, "Hurry up and leave! We''re exposed." "Howe?" His men were still confused, but Evangeline''s eyes darkened a little. It was impossible for Zion not to reply unless his phone had been turned in. Therefore, the person who was looking at the phone was definitely not Zion! Evangeline got up quickly. Ignoring the bread, she quickly got into her car and drove out. But Santell Capital was so big that she didn''t know where to go. Suddenly, a fiery red sports car blocked in front of her car. Evangeline was almost forced to stop. The person inside threw a bag at her. Her subordinate was so frightened that he wanted to throw her out, but Evangeline stopped him. She quickly opened it. There was a bunch of keys, a map, and a mobile phone inside. Seeing the unique letter behind the phone, Evangeline couldn''t help smiling. She quickly turned on the phone and searched for the location of the map on the note, and said to her subordinate, "Go to this address." "What is this ce? Princess, aren''t we leaving?" "I won''t leave." The corners of Evangeline''s lips curled up slightly. Her men didn''t know what Evangeline was doing, but he obeyed the princess'' order unconditionally. He quickly drove to the address that Evangeline gave him. It was a vi next door to the vi where Zion was under house arrest. Evangeline quickly entered the vi with the key. When she saw the person sitting in the vi, she couldn''t helpughing happily. "Baby, I missed you so much." "Come on, the person you''re thinking about is my brother." Rita dodged Evangeline''s hug and threw a stack of cash to her. "You should use cash these days. People outside are looking for you. I don''t know who you have offended. My brother is next door, but it seems that Sissaye is here. Be careful." "Sissaye? She''s with Zion?" Evangeline suddenly became emotional. However, Rita blew her nails that she had just made and said with a smile, "They have been like this for more than a decade. Don''t you know that they are always husband and wife when they are out on missions?" "It used to be, but I don''t agree now!" Evangeline was very jealous. She envied Sissaye for being able to stay by Zion''s side all the time. Unfortunately, her identity did not allow her to join the army. Otherwise, she would not give Sissaye a chance. Moreover, she was now Zion''s girlfriend. Thinking of this, Evangeline suddenly approached Rita and said with a smile, "You''ll call me sister- inw in the future, okay?" "Did my brother agree?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Didn''t you see my social circle?" As soon as Evangeline finished speaking, she saw Rita looking at her as if she was looking at an idiot. She couldn''t help but feel a little angry. "What kind of look is that?" "Look at an idiot. Do you really think that the news on your social tform is still there when you are being hunted like this?" "What do you mean?" Evangeline quickly opened her social circle and Twitter, only to find that the message she sent to confirm her rtionship with Zion was missing. "It''s gone?" Her eyes suddenly widened. "Who did it?" Evangeline was going crazy with anger! Damn it! She had tried so hard to pursue Zion. Was it wrong to let the whole world know? She had been pursuing him for 20 years! "Why did someone delete it without a word?" Rita said lightly, "Calm down! Who else can it be? It''s either your sister rissa or Sissaye." "I''ll meet this woman!" Evangeline raised her arms and looked like she was about to fight. Rita didn''t stop her. She just said lightly, "You can go. The military is worried that they can''t find you. You can walk into their trap so that my brother won''t have to arrange your funeral." Evangeline stopped in her tracks. "Why did the militarye to me?" "You don''t know? The video that you showed up at the kidnapping scene was erased by my brother and now restored by Sissaye. Now the military wants to know why you appeared there. Don''t you tell my brother why you appeared there?" Rita looked at Evengeline. Evangeline shook her lower lip and said, "I won''t tell you." "Good job!" Rita immediately got up, patted the non-existent dust on her body, and whispered, "I have something to do and have to leave. This is what I can do for you for now. My brother is a traditional person. I''m really afraid that he will run away. It''s the most direct way to just deal with it." "You are really his ''good'' sister!" Evangeline rolled her eyes at Rita, but she was still a little worried. "Do you really want to find that man? Why you don''t tell your brother and your parents? What if they think you have been kidnapped?" "Cooldown. You know that our men in our family are keeping a close eye on me. I''m going to suffocate with that, okay? I have to go out to get some fresh air. If I don''t take this opportunity to find a boyfriend for myself and wait for them to choose a boyfriend for me, I''m afraid I will be an old woman. Well, I''m leaving. Don''t betray my whereabouts." Rita turned around and left. Evangeline was a little excited. She was only one wall away from Sise''an. It would soon be dark. Would she be able to climb over the wall? Evangeline thought happily and then went to the kitchen. However, she remembered that she would see Zion soon, so she didn''t want to eat anymore. She hasn''t had zion''s meal for a long time, she missed him so much. Thinking of this, Evangeline looked at the sky outside. Then she went back to the house and changed into a set of cool clothes. She sprayed some perfume on herself and jumped over the wall. Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 As soon as Evangeline jumped over the wall, there was an rm. The harsh sound was particrly loud at night. "Damn it!" Evangeline jumped down and hid immediately. Sissaye ran out with her gun and checked all the equipment. She didn''t find any suspicious people, but the rm was still ringing and she didn''t think it was the wind. She squinted her eyes and was a little annoyed that there was nowork here, so she couldn''t see the surveince footage. Evangeline felt a little depressed when she saw Sissaye. It was this woman again! Was she born to fight against this woman? Otherwise, why would they always argue with each other? Evangeline thought gloomily, but Sissaye had already turned around and walked in. She said something to the people outside, and then Evangeline found that there were bodyguards around. Oh my god, this was under house arrest! Evangeline suddenly felt a bit ufortable. How could they put Zion under house arrest? The anger in her heart suddenly red up, but Evangeline was not brainless. If she went in now, she would only cause trouble for Zion. It seemed that her previous guess was right. Zion''s phone was not with him. How could I contact Zion? Evangeline was worried. Now her boyfriend was right in front of her, but she couldn''t see him. It was really ufortable. Suddenly, she thought some idea, and her lips curled into a smile. Evangeline nced at the window on the second floor. She guessed that Zion should live in which room. She couldn''t help but quickly go home and take an A4 paper. On it, she drew a picture of a girl clinging to a tall and cold boy. Then, she folded the paper into a paper ne and ran out, throwing it at the window that she had guessed where Zion would be. The paper ne fell down before it flew into the window. Evangeline''s face immediately fell. Why was it so difficult to send a message? She suddenly thought of something. She drew a picture again and put something on A4 paper. She folded it into a paper ne and threw it over. This time, the paper ne flew into the window. Zion''s eyes were slightly blurred. He quickly got up and walked over. When he saw the paper ne, he was slightly shocked. Then he looked down and saw Evangeline standing below and making a face at him. He suddenlyughed. He picked up the paper ne and opened it. The little girl inside pouted and looked very unhappy, while the little boy was disdainful of the little girl and even annoyed. Was this the picture of him and Evangeline? Zion quickly took out an A4 paper and drew a new one. After drawing it, he threw it out. After receiving the paper ne, Evangeline opened it. There was a boy holding a girl in his arms. He was affectionate and wrote three words beside her. [I missed you!] Evangeline was so excited when she saw the message. [I miss you too!] She made mouth shapes to Zion without any sound. Zion saw it clearly. Under the moonlight, Evangeline''s eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky. Zion''s depression in his heart suddenly disappeared, and the side of her mouth involuntarily rose. "Why don''t you leave?" "You''re here. I''m not going anywhere." Evangeline and Zion conversed in silence. Under the light, Zion''s figure was very slender, and his beautiful almond-shaped eyes were even more charming. Evangeline even had an impulse to rush up and hold him tightly. At this moment, she felt that Zion was very lonely. Zion wanted to say a lot, but he gave up after seeing Evangeline''s words. He never felt that he had the ability to persuade Evangeline. Otherwise, she would never have been able to follow him since he was a child. Forget it. If she wanted to stay, just do it. At most, he could protect her. Zion suddenly gave Evangeline a flying kiss. Evangeline waspletely dumbfounded. Damn it! Was she dreaming? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The cold and aloof Prince Charming, who had always kept her away from him, actually gave her a flying kiss? Looking at Evangeline''s stunned expression, Zion finally smiled. His white teeth were so dazzling that they made people happy. "Go back to sleep. Girls can''t stay upte. I''ll miss you in my dream." Zion closed the window and drew the curtains. His handsome face was flushed. How could he do such a childish thing? But why did he feel so happy in his heart? Zion liked this strange feeling a little bit. He threw himself onto the big bed while his mind filled with Evangeline''s bright eyes and brilliant smile. There was a knock on the door and Zion''s mouth stopped smiling. He found that he could hear a little bit of the sound. Although there was still some noise, there was really a voice. Without saying anything, Sissaye pushed the door open and walked in. She knew that Zion''s ears were temporarily deaf, so knocking on the door was just a courtesy. When she saw Zion lying on the big bed, she couldn''t help but blush. "Hey, Zion." Zion quickly sat up and straightened his back, feeling a little unhappy. Even if his ears couldn''t hear anything, he didn''t like this kind of behavior of entering his room without his permission. Sissaye sensed Zion''s displeasure and immediately realized that she was disturbing him. She said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, Zion. I think you can''t hear me for the time being. I... I''m sorry." "What''s the matter?" Zion didn''t reprimand her, but Sissaye felt sad when he didn''t mad at her. If it was Evangeline, would he have the same attitude? Sensing her thoughts, Sissaye looked down on her. How could she do this? Even she herself was looking down on her. Sissaye took a deep breath and said, "The rm just went off. Someone might have barged in. I came here to remind Zion to be cautious about it." "Okay, thank you." Zion nodded slightly. Sissaye wanted to say something but had nothing else to say. She could only leave Zion''s room. The corners of her lips curled into a self-mocking smile. She had turned into a stranger she didn''t even know. Where had that straightforward Sissaye gone? Could love really make a woman disfigured? Sissaye took a deep breath and went back to her room. Zion didn''t have much of a reaction. He fell asleep, but it was true that he was dreaming about Evangeline. The next day''s sunlight reflected in from outside the window. Zion opened his eyeszily and saw a paper ne parked on the windowsill. His lips curled into a smile. He got up from the quilt and walked barefoot to the floor-to-ceiling window. His casual wide-cor pajamas could not stop his beautiful corbone and strong chest muscles. Evangeline couldn''t help swallowing. Oh my god! Was it really good to seduce her so early in the morning? Just as she was about to tease Zion, the sound of a car''s engine came from afar, causing Evangeline''s expression to change. Who was it? Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 Zion also frowned slightly. Although he couldn''t hear the sound of the engine of the car, Evangeline''s mood had changed. So someone wasing? He nced at Evangeline and she immediately understood. She dashed straight into the room. Zion stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. It seemed that he was just looking into the distance. He didn''t think about anything, but his beautiful eyes were emotionless. When the car arrived at the gate of the vi, the conspicuous car te number made Zion slightly sh, but he didn''t do anything. On the contrary, Sissaye ran out when she heard the sound of the car. When she saw that it was Carlson, she couldn''t help but be surprised. "Dad? Why are you here?" Looking at his daughter wearing an apron at this time, Carlson''s eyes were a little distressed. "You got up so early to cook for that brat? You don''t even be so filial to me as your father." "Dad..." Sissaye''s face was a little flushed. She subconsciously nced at Sissaye''s room and saw Zion standing by the window. She could not help but be shocked. Carlson had clearly seen it as well. His eyes narrowed slightly. He waved his hand and let Sissaye leave first. He did not allow her to get close to him. He got up alone and went upstairs to Zion''s room. Zion looked at Carlson and went back to his room. He opened the door and weed him in. Carlson nced at Zion and motioned for him to close the door. Then, he walked into the room and sat down casually. Although it was said to be casual, the momentum of the superiors these years could not be restrained. Looking at Zion''s calm demeanor, he couldn''t help but sigh and say, "Sit." "I just got up and feel a little ufortable. I''ll stand up for a while." Zion''s words stunned Carlson, but he didn''t force him. He just whispered, "I heard that you''ve confirmed your rtionship with Evangeline?" "This is my personal matter, Uncle Mo." Zion''s ''Uncle Mo'' made Carlson feel a little ufortable. "You''re here to exchange me for a favor for that girl? I remember that you didn''t call me Uncle Mo since you were fourteen." Carlson''s eyes were a littleplicated. He had watched this child grow up on his own. It was more urate to say that the child was raised by him as a son rather than a subordinate. Over the years, Zion had spent more time with him than Zion''s parents. He had be more and more intimate after he gave birth to his youngest son. He always thought that Zion knew his intention, but now he chose Evangeline, which made Carlson feel a little ufortable and unwilling. "What''s wrong with Sissaye?" "She''s good in everything, but I just regard her as my sister." Zion was such a person. Before he confirmed a rtionship with her, he didn''t say anything. If he established a rtionship with her, he couldn''t have any misunderstandings. He couldn''t have an affair with her. This was the least respect for him and his girlfriend. Seeing that he was so determined, Carlson couldn''t help but ask, "Is there no other possibility? Maybe we can take a turn..." "Uncle Mo, what are you looking for me for today?" Zion didn''t think that Carlson was an idle person who woulde to him for such a trivial matter. Seeing that Zion had changed the topic, Carlson was a little dissatisfied. However, after all, he was the one who watched him grow up. He said gloomily, "You don''t even allow me to speak now? Are you your uncle or me?" Hearing this, Zion knew that he had angered Carlson and couldn''t helpughing. "You are my uncle. If I dare to let you call me uncle, my father will beat me to death." Zion''s teasing made Carlson a bit angry. "The rtionship between you and Evangeline can''t be settled for the time being." "Why not?" Zion was a little depressed. In the past, when he didn''t like Evangeline that much, everyone whispered in his ear that a boy couldn''t be ruthless to a girl. Why did he treat Evangeline so well now that they just came to disagree? Looking at Zion''s stubborn face, Carlson couldn''t help but think of Nathaniel and Mango. The sons of these two people were also stubborn. "Get me a ss of water. Don''t you see that I''ve been sitting here for a long time? You don''t have any eyesight at all." "I didn''t invite you here. Besides, this is my bedroom, not the living room. Where can I get you some water?" Zion was not angry with Carlson. He was still in the mood to bicker with him, which made Carlson lose his temper. "How could a girl love you like you? I''m confused. There''s more than one. Is these woman blind?" "I guess so." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Zion saw that Carlson didn''t even want to talk about his intention. He felt a little tired standing there, so he sat down opposite Carlson and asked in a low voice, "Did we find something from the kidnapper?" "No." Carlson shook his head and looked at Zion for a while before saying, "Why didn''t you tell me that there was something wrong with the gun? Why didn''t you report it to me? What are you suspecting? Or don''t you even trust your brothers who have gone through thick and thin with you for so many years?" Zion frowned slightly. He knew that Carlson would know about the gun sooner orter, but he didn''t expect it to be so early. Now that he heard Carlson''s question, Zion didn''t have much of a reaction. He said lightly, "It''s not a matter of trust or not. I''m just curious. My gun has always been under strict supervision. Except for me, no one can touch it. How could someone do something to my gun? It''s obvious that the person is capable of doing something to me under strict control. So I just want to see if I can lure the snake out of its hole." "Then have you ever suspected anyone? Or have you found any clues?" "No." Faced with Carlson''s question, Zion looked calm. However, Carlson was so angry that he grabbed the pillow beside him and threw it at him. "How can you still be in the mood to talk about love without any clues?" "It''s been so many years, and I haven''t had much time off. Uncle Mo, I''m not a robot. What''s wrong with taking a rest at this time? Besides, why can''t I court? I''m not a dead person." Zion grabbed the pillow in his hand and said with a smile. He didn''t look cold at all. Carlson felt his heart was blocked. His good son- in-w had been taken away by someone for no reason, and now he could still talk to him with a cheeky smile. He really didn''t know whether he was bold or confident. "What are youughing at? Do you look like your teeth are white?" "Whiter than Uncle Mo''s teeth. Look at you who always smoking. Your teeth are turning yellow. Be careful, Auntie Su doesn''t like you anymore." Hearing Zion made fun of him, Carlson was so angry that he wanted to kick him. However, when he thought of the influence of this matter, he finally sighed and asked, "Tell me, why did Evangeline appear at the kidnapping scene? And why did you erase her traces? Do you know something?" Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 "I don''t know anything." Zion instantly became serious, and his cold face also became serious, as if the person who was talking andughing with Carlson just now was not him. Carlson was so angry that his stomach ached. "Get me a ss of water." Zion also noticed that Carlson''s stomach was ufortable, so he quickly got up and went out. All these years, Carlson was in a high position. He had many hidden diseases, but he couldn''t let the outside world know. Zion was just one of the few people who knew. Seeing Carlson''s pale face and sweat on his forehead, Zion didn''t dare to dy. After going downstairs, Sissaye handed Zion half ss of hot water. "Is my dad having another stomachache?" "Yes, do you have any medicine?" "In my room. Wait a minute." Sissaye quickly ran back to her room. Zion had followed her in before, but now she felt that it was not appropriate. After all, he was a man of his word. Thinking of Evangeline, Zion''s lips curled up slightly. However, when he thought of what Carlson looked like now, he seemed to be in a bad mood and stopped smiling. When Sissaye came out with the medicine, she saw Zion standing there with a cold expression. Her eyes darkened and she felt a little ufortable. "Well, I guess my father still has something to say to you, so I won''t go up." "Okay." Zion nodded, took the medicine from Sissaye, and went upstairs. Carlson''s pain was already a bit over. Zion quickly stuffed the pill into his mouth, then pinched his nose and poured him a mouthful of water. Zion was the only one in the world who dared to treat Carlson like this. Carlson coughed after being choked and looked at Zion sharply. However, Zion acted as if he hadn''t seen it. After doing all this, he stepped back and sat there with a smile. As he was able to breathe a sigh of relief eventually, Carlson said angrily, "You are quite brave, aren''t you afraid of me..." "I don''t, Uncle Mo. I want to take a vacation." Zion''s sudden words stunned Carlson. "Don''t even think about it. You gave me such a big shot, and now you want to take a vacation? Also, that hostage is now moring to see you. What do you think?" Zion frowned slightly. Ivy just wanted to find him because she liked him. Now that he had a girlfriend, he didn''t want to waste his breath on a patient. Thinking of this, Zion said lightly, "I''ll pay for the medical expenses. If can''t, just add more I.V to her and hire the best doctors and nurses. I can''t do anything else." "Aren''t you afraid that people will say that you hit people with money?" "I''m not afraid. What else am I afraid of now?" Zion smiled bitterly. He never thought that such a mistake would happen in his military career. However, he had to bear the responsibility. "Uncle Mo, I know it''s hard to do, and I also know what the outside world said about me. If you want me to stay here, I''ll stay here. But can you take her away? I promise I won''t go anywhere. There are so many people here, are you trying to tell others that I''m here?" Zion''s words made Carlson react instantly. He didn''t really want to put Zion under house arrest here. He just wanted to lure the snake out of the cave. Now that he heard Zion''s words, he said with some embarrassment, "Your ears are still deaf. I''m worried about you being alone here. How about letting Sissaye stay here?" "Let her go. I can''t give her what she wants. You can only make her sad if you let her stay. Uncle Mo, I really love her as a sister. Even if there is no Evangeline in this life, it''s impossible for us to be together. Instead of wasting time here, you''d better let her go back to her job position. There''s still Benjamin Dunn who can make her feel better." Zion made it clear. Carlson was slightly stunned. "Benjamin Dunn? Are you talking about Mr. Dunn''s son?" "There are only five people in the base. Don''t tell me that there is a second person named Benjamin in our base." Zion rolled his eyes at Carlson. Carlson rubbed his nose and said incredulously, "That kid likes Sissaye?" "Yes, but it depends on her feelings." "I understand. But you really don''t want to be my son-inw anymore? Zion, being my son-inw has a lot of benefits. At least I can..." Before Carlson could finish his words, Zion dragged him out of the room and mmed the door shut. Sissaye was a little embarrassed to see her father thrown out by Zion. "Dad, I''ll get you something to eat." However, Carlson didn''t think much of it. This brat had treated him like this for a long time, and he didn''t feel ashamed in front of his daughter. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of Zion''s words, Carlson found that Sissaye''s eyes were a little red. He was afraid that Zion''s words would make his daughter ufortable. Carlson knew about Zion''s friendship with Sissaye, but why did Zion have no feeling towards her? He couldn''t watch his daughter suicide on a tree. Thinking of this, Carlson sighed and said, "Sissaye, don''t be busy anymore. Your brother will go home tonight. You can pack up and go back with me. Your mum and your brother haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s get home together." "But Brother Zion..." Sissaye nced at Zion''s room as she spoke. How could Carlson not know what Sissaye was thinking? It was the first time that he had removed Zion from the family gathering. Although it was a little ufortable, Zion''s attitude was very firm. He was afraid that Zion would have no fate with Sissaye in the future. Instead of making his daughter ufortable, it was better to end it now. "He''s in a special situation now. He can''t go back with us." "Then I''ll stay with Zion." "Sissaye, he needs some time alone. I know you like Zion, but there are things that you can''t do just because you like him. Be obedient ande home with me." Since Carlson said so, Sissaye naturally couldn''t say anything, but she was obviously in a bad mood. The people around Zion were instantly removed by Carlson. Zion stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and watched as one person after another got into the car and left. His eyes lit up with excitement. Zion looked up and saw that there was no light in the neighborhood. The only room was lit, and there was a flickering figure inside, which made Zion smile slightly. He suddenly did the most absurd thing in his life of 20 years. He actually jumped over the wall, then climbed onto the opposite balcony and jumped in. With a slight movement of his fingers, the window was directly opened. Zion jumped in, which startled Evangeline. After all, anyone would be surprised if a person appeared silently from the window. But when she saw it was Zion, her mouth opened wide. Zion actually climbed over the wall?! No! What was he doing? Not only did he climb over the wall, but he also unbuttoned his shirt. Evangeline stood there, petrified. She watched as Zion walked over to her elegantly. Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 "Hey, you, you, what do you want to do?" It was rare for Evangeline to have such stutter. And it was rare for Zion to see Evangeline like this. He couldn''t help teasing her. "What do you think I want to do?" While speaking, Zion slowed down his pace. The corners of his charming lips curled up slightly. His beautiful eyes were full of charm. It was not surprising to say that he was a man full of seduction. Evangeline felt her heart pounding as if it was about to jump out of her throat. She was so scared that she quickly covered her chest and gasped. "Zion, I''m warning you. Don''t mess around! Although we''ve confirmed our rtionship, we''re developing a little faster now. Why don''t we slow down? At least we''ve just kissed. I''m scared when you''re so brave." Evangeline''s mind was muddled. She didn''t know what she had said, but she felt as if her face was on fire. She was really scared when Zion approached her. Her back was wet, but there was a little bit of expectation. Such contradictory thoughts almost drove her crazy. What happened? Should she obey him or what? Evangeline''s mind was thinking rapidly, and her eyes were rolling, which made Zion feel very happy. Was this girl shy? Or was she ying hard to get? However, his body someone reacted to Evangeline''s words. Damn it! His self-control was nothing in front of Evangeline. Zion''s eyes were like a fire. He casually nced at Evangeline''s figure. He paused for a moment in front of her towering chest. It seemed that he couldn''t control his hand. Evangeline suddenly became a little angry. Zion''s evil eyes really made people panic, okay? "What the hell are you doing?" As if he didn''t hear what Evangeline said, Zion stared straight at her and walked over step by step. The tall shadow suddenly shrouded her. There was a kind of pleasant smell on his body. It was not perfume, but the smell of shower gel, but it was unique and couldn''t be imitated and reced. Evangeline''s blood sped up. "You, you, you, you..." "Give me an injection." Half of Zion''s body was leaning against Evangeline''s body. His warm breath blew into Evangeline''s ear, but his words stunned Evangeline on the spot. "What did you say?" Zion suddenlyughed when he saw Evangeline''s dazed expression. His smile was very beautiful as if sunshine reflected into people''s minds. The warm feeling of sudden enlightenment hit people''s senses and visual nerves. For a moment, she was a little stunned and could not respond. Evangeline heard Zion say with a smile, "I know that you have learned acupuncture from Aunt Xiao. My hearing is temporarily deaf because of the sound of an external force. Acupuncture will let me recover soon. I want to hear your voice." There was a hint of a tremor in thest sentence as if a feather had brushed against the heart, making people shiver. But at the same time, she wanted to hear more. It was the first time that Evangeline had found out that Zion was sexy. "Get out of my way! It''s just a stitch. You really need to make it look like..." "How is it?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Zion suddenly loved Evangeline like this so much. This woman was usually careless and looked like a female bandit. When he thought of how she leaned in the male bathroom when she was a child and looked at him, he thought that she had grown up after so many years. Unexpectedly, she became timid. But it seemed to be quite fun. Zion''s smiling eyes deeply stimted Evangeline. She grabbed his cor and said fiercely, "Zion, is it fun to fool me?" "Not bad!" Zion didn''t care about her actions at all. On the contrary, he knew better. Evangeline suddenly realized that she was uncool. She had been tricked by Zion. Damn you, man! Evangeline didn''t know if her brain had gone a little crazy. She suddenly pulled Zion''s cor into her embrace and kissed his thin lips. Zion''s eyes darkened a little, and the raging mind inside almost swallowed her whole. Unfortunately, Evangeline, who had her eyes closed, didn''t see it at all. Her heart was beating like thunder. After kissing him, she quickly wanted to separate from him. In her opinion, if she took the initiative to kiss Zion, it meant that she was not afraid. She was still the fearless Evangeline. Unfortunately, as soon as she stepped back, she felt a tight grip on her waist. A force quickly pressed her into Zion''s strong chest, and the familiar breath hit her face. Evangeline was a little shy and wanted to resist, but she was blocked by Zion''s overwhelming kiss. He looked as if he wanted to suck the air out of her lungs. This man was not gentle at all! No! He was simply savage! Evangeline felt that her mouth was going to be swollen by the kiss. It was a kiss! What a wonderful word! But why did Zion start to bite her? It hurts, okay? After waiting for Zion to end the kiss, Evangeline said in a weak voice, "You son of a bitch! You don''t have any skills at all. You hurt me! Do you want me to get ugly?" Zion''s eyes narrowed instantly. "I don''t have any skills? You do? How can you master your skills?" His tone seemed to show that he would kill Evangeline with one word. Evangeline, who had always been fearless, immediately gave up. Although Zion still raised his eyebrows and smiled faintly, the murderous look in his eyes made Evangeline couldn''t help shivering. "No, you''re very skilled. You must have misheard me just now. No, you mislooked my mouth." "Hmm?" Zion raised his voice so high that it almost lifted Evangeline''s heart. She quickly stepped forward to hold Zion''s neck and said in a ttering tone, "Really, your skills are really good. Look, my mouth is not injured. Although it hurts, I didn''t see any blood, right? Our skills are really good." Was this even apliment? The corner of Zion''s mouth twitched and he simply pushed her away. The woman leaned on him like a water snake, and his breath was a little unstable. In order to avoid a woman''s dislike for his poor skills, he decided to watch a few videoster and study the actual experience. Why he didn''t have actual experience with it? He nced at Evangeline''s lips. It seemed that they were really swollen, but the charming color really made people want to press them under their bodies. "Stay away from me!" Evangeline was shocked by Zion''s disgusted tone. "What did you say?" Zion nced at her and felt his heart beat fast. He felt like he was suffocating. This feeling was really exciting. He was afraid that he couldn''t control himself, so he lowered his voice a little. "Stay away from me! I dislike you!" Evangeline''s expression immediately changed. Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 This damn man! Did he have the death wish? Just now, he had bitten her so hard that her mouth was hurt, but now she looked disgusted. Did she provoke him? "Zion, if you have the guts, then repeat what you just said!" Evangeline rolled up her sleeves angrily. It seemed that she would kill him if he dared to say anything. However, Zion closed his eyes directly. He felt his heart beat like a war drum and his blood flowed rapidly. He said calmly, "I can''t hear you. I can''t hear you no matter what you say. Save it. Hurry up and give me acupuncture." "I''ll do acupuncture on your f*cking legs!" Evangeline was so angry that she gave him a punch, but it was like a scratch to Zion. If one looked closely, one could see that the corners of Zion''s mouth were slightly raised. He was happy and excited. Seeing that Zion was pretending to be dead, Evangeline went angrily and took the silver needles. Then she smirked and suddenly stabbed into Zion''s acupuncture point. Zion opened his eyes in pain and was caught off guard before he fell into Evangeline''s eyes. What kind of eyes were these? Zion had never denied that Evangeline was very good- looking, especially now that her eyes seemed like diamonds. Every corner of her eyes was shining with joy, which made people fall in love with her. This woman was pathetic! Zion quickly thought of this, and then said lightly, "Don''t y me to death, or you will be a widow." After that, she still closed her eyes, as if she was resting. Evangeline''s smile froze on her face. The acupuncture point she had pricked just now could make people jump up in pain. This man was not human, was he? He didn''t even make a sound. What did he say? Stop fooling around? A widow? This man was bound to tease her, wasn''t it? Evangeline picked up the silver needle and inserted it into his acupuncture point again, but it stopped when it was one centimeter away from his acupuncture point. Her face was full of doubts. Well, she really didn''t want to give up! Zion made the right bet again. Evangeline changed her direction and pierced the acupuncture point in Zion''s ear with silver needles. He felt numb as if he wanted to ''eat'' Evangeline but he couldn''t. Zion couldn''t help clenching his fists, and his body stiffened slightly. "Rx!" Evangeline''s voice was soft and sweet as if there was a hint of sweetness in the air. Zion, who didn''t like sweet food, couldn''t help feeling happy and rxed. Subconsciously, Zion fell asleep. He rarely let his guard down. As long as someone was around, he would be tense and alert. He didn''t expect to be so natural and rxed beside Evangeline. As he said, Evangeline had been with him for too long. She was indispensable but a necessity for him. Hearing Zion''s steady breathing, Evangeline''s eyes shed with deep affection. This man was finally hers. She didn''t know why, but she always felt that it wasn''t real. She stretched out her hand and wanted to touch Zion''s facial features. However, when she thought of how vignt Zion was when he was sleeping, she gave up. She took off her shoes andy down beside Zion. The corners of Evangeline''s mouth seemed to twist to the back of her ear. That was great. It would be great if they could live like this forever. Evangeline gently hooked Zion''s little finger with her little finger. She felt secure. This could be considered as growing old with him together, right? As soon as she thought about it, Zion grabbed Evangeline''s little hand tightly. "Did I disturb your rest?" Evangeline felt a little guilty. "Shut up and go to sleep. Or do you want me to do something?" Zion narrowed his eyes and continued to rest. This time, Evangeline would rather not make any more moves. She saw the greenish color in Zion''s eyes and guessed that he probably didn''t sleep wellst night. Originally, she had wanted to sleep with Zion for a while, but Evangeline had fallen asleep. When she woke up, she smelled the fragrance smell of food. Evangeline, who was so hungry, jumped out of bed and ran to the kitchen in a 100-meter sprint. As expected, she saw Zion cooking with an apron. She couldn''t help but feel a little happy. It was a little too funny to hang the apron with a Peppy Pig picture on Zion. Evangeline wanted to hold back herughter, but she couldn''t. She burst outughing. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zion just nced at her from the corner of his eyes and said lightly, "Go wash your hands and eat." "Okay!" Evangeline was not pretentious. She ran over quickly, reached out from behind Zion, pinched a piece of celery, and quickly threw it into her mouth. Zion frowned slightly and said speechlessly, "Take your hands clean and eat. No one wants to compete with you." "You don''t understand. It feels good to eat like this." As soon as Evangeline finished speaking, she found that Zion was staring straight at her. The light reflected in his eyes made her break out in a cold sweat. "Hehe, I''m going to wash my hands, okay?" "Don''t eat with me if you can''t wash it well." Zion''s words made Evangeline a little depressed. "How can you do this?" "If you''re not satisfied, you can order takeout." Zion''s tone made Evangeline a little depressed. She made a face behind him and then ran away the moment Zion turned around, like a rabbit. She didn''t notice the love in Zion''s eyes and the smile on his lips. Evangeline breathed a sigh of relief after she ran to the bathroom. Strange! That man was her boyfriend. Why should she be afraid of him? In the past, she was afraid that she couldn''t catch up with him, but now she caught up with him. Why should she be afraid of him? Evangeline felt that she was too timid. She had to regain her dignity when she went out. Thinking of this, Evangeline quickly washed her hands. Suddenly, she was shocked. Just now, Zion didn''t seem to look back at her lips and talk to her, but he could answer her fluently, so his ears were fine? Evangeline didn''t expect that she could recover Zion''s ears with only one acupuncture. Before she could wipe her hands, she turned around and ran out. "Zion, are your ears all right?" She deliberately chose an angle with Zion''s back facing her and waited in peace. However, Zion didn''t respond at all. So she wanted to go astray just now? Evangeline suddenly felt a little depressed, but she suddenly heard Zion say faintly, "Well, it''s done." Evangeline suddenly looked up, thinking that she had misheard him. She quickly asked, "What did you say?" Zion brought out thest dish and said lightly, "How dare you give me acupuncture when you''re so careless with your skills? You should be d that I''m your experiment. If it were anyone else, I''m afraid they would have run away." Evangeline''s mouth twitched. This man was so annoying! Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 "Isn''t it fun to fool me?" Evangeline attacked him directly. However, Zion seemed to have eyes on his back. He held a te in one hand and easily blocked her attack with the other. He raised the corners of his mouth and said with a faint smile, "Let''s eat. How can we have the strength to fight if we don''t have enough food?" Evangeline was slightly stunned. There seemed to be nothing wrong with his words. "I''ll spare you first. Wait for me to finish my meal." Evangeline red at him and hurried to the dining table. The table was full of her favorite dishes, and her beautiful phoenix eyes were shining. "Zion, why do I feel like you tricked me?" "Hmm?" Zion washed his hands and sat down on one side. He poured Evangeline a ss of milk. Evangeline frowned and said, "You said that I''ve been chasing after you since you were a child. Everyone knows that I''ve been pursuing after you. But why do you even know what I like to eat? This is not right. Are you coquettish? On the surface, you ignore me, but in fact, you''ve been paying attention to me?" Evangeline''s idental conclusion made Zion''s body stiffen, but it was perfectly concealed by him. He said lightly, "Did I pay attention to you? Did I ask you to see me pee in the men''s toilet?" Evangeline blushed. She couldn''t refute his words. "Zion, shut up! Don''t you understand we are way too young to understand anything that time?" "Well, are you still young and ignorant?" Well, Evangeline didn''t want to talk anymore. There were traps everywhere while chatting with Zion. She would die of anger in no time. Evangeline suddenly felt that she was self-deprecating. Why did she fall in love with such a man? Seeing that Evangeline was depressed, Zion''s lips curled up slightly. What the hell! It wasn''t easy for Zion to be caught up with by her. What was he telling her the truth? "Eat quickly! Look at you, you''ve lost weight these days." Zion ced Evangeline''s favorite dishes in front of her. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Evangeline was really hungry. She didn''t want to find out which of them took the initiative in this rtionship, so she quickly picked up her chopsticks and ate. Zion put on a disposable glove and began to peel the shrimp carefully. After that, he threw it into Evangeline''s bowl. Evangeline ate happily and was in a good mood! Having a boyfriend was still a good thing. At least she didn''t have to peel the prawn skin by herself. Evangeline ate with satisfaction, but Zion didn''t eat much. Sensing this question, Evangeline suddenly felt embarrassed. No matter what, Zion was a patient. When he came to her ce, he cooked for her and peeled shrimp for her. No matter how inconsiderate she was, she felt ashamed. "Well, why did you eat so little?" "To lose weight." The word Zion said almost choked Evangeline to death. Lose weight? She looked at Zion''s golden-ratio figure. Was he really losing a little more or less? Was he going to lose weight like that? She seriously suspected that Zion was implying that she was fat. Evangeline looked at her waist. Well, she seemed to be a little fat recently. A man of a bitch! What a sweet talker! "Are you expressing my feelings?" "I''ve known that you''re not smart since you were young. I just didn''t expect that at your age, you still haven''t made any progress. Drink the milk to make up for your brain!" Zion handed over the milk and got up to clean up the table. He did this with ease. Not only did it not damage his temperament, but it made him attractive. Evangeline suddenly cupped her chin with one hand and stared at Zion with a face full of infatuation. She clicked her tongue and said, "Such a perfect man, how can he be my boyfriend when he is perfect at any moment? Is it that you are too easy to pursue or am I too powerful?" The corner of Zion''s mouth twitched. He really wanted to say, "I''ve been chasing you for 20 years and you say I am easy to be pursued?" Then he thought about how he had hit Evangeline a lot today. He didn''t want to hurt his new girlfriend''s feelings again. Well, there was a long way to go. There was no rush. He had plenty of time. Evangeline had thought that Zion would mock her, but Zion remained silent, which embarrassed Evangeline no matter how thick-skinned she was. "Well, do you want me to give you another acupuncture?" "No, I have no problem with my ears, but I won''t tell anyone for the time being. I don''t need anyone else to know except you and me." Zion''s words made Evangeline happy. "Only you and I know?" "Yes." "Even Sissaye?" Evangeline stared at Zion with sparkling eyes. Zion sighed in her heart, then turned to look at Evangeline and rubbed her head. He didn''t stop until he hadpletely rubbed Evangeline''s head into his embrace. Then she said, "Sissaye is my sister, and you are my woman. This is different." Evangelinebed her hair and said gloomily, "Sissaye didn''t take you as her brother." "Then what do you want me to do? I''ll ignore her in the future, keep a distance from her, and don''t talk to her?" Obviously, this was not realistic. No matter what Sissaye''s feelings for Zion were, they were in the same team in the military. They could get in touch just by working. This was the reason why Evangeline was upset. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do anything. Feeling Evangeline''s depressed mood, Zion stepped forward and held her in her arms. His voice became softer. "You have to learn to trust me. If there was something between me and Sissaye, it would have been there a long time ago. You wouldn''t have waited until now. Since I have decided to marry you, you are the only one in my life." Evangeline suddenly became happy, and her heart was beating fast. She knew that she was not good in a rtionship. There were many men who were good at talking, but she believed Zion''s words. If the man she had been chasing for 20 years was still wrong, then there was no need for her to evaluate other guys. Moreover, there was an example of Nathaniel and Mango. Their son wouldn''t be so heartless. Evangeline tugged at Zion''s cor coquettishly and said, "That''s what you said. I''m the only one in your life." "Yes, you''re the only one." Zion tapped the tip of her nose with his finger. He doted on her very much. Looking at Evangeline''s silly smile, Zion couldn''t help feeling peaceful in his heart. Perhaps this was the tranquility of time. He somewhat understood the love between his parents. There was a kind of love that no one in the world could rece. He seemed to have found it. Zion stayed at Evangeline''s ce for a while and then went back. He was still jumping over the wall. Watching Zion skillfully jump over the wall, Evangeline''s mouth twitched. "Princess." Before she could recover from her happiness, she heard the guard''s call. Evangeline''s heart skipped a beat. "Didn''t I tell you not to show up when you''re free? I''m safe here!" Evangeline looked back angrily, but when she saw the figure standing beside the guard, she was slightly stunned. "It''s him?" Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 He was dressed in a white suit, with half of his face wearing a silver mask. The other half of his face looked like Zion''s, but in Evangeline''s eyes, except for Zion, other men were no different from rubbish. "Why are you here? " Evangeline''s tone softened a little, but there was still a hint of displeasure in her eyes. How could anyone enter her ce at will? The man looked at Evangeline with a slight smile and said, "What are you afraid of, Your Highness? Are you afraid that Zion will suddenlye back and see me?" "Maximilian Bay, you''d better not let me hear the name Zion from you again, or I''ll kill you!" Evangeline''s face was serious, and she even exuded a murderous aura. Maximilian knew that she was not joking, so he stopped smiling. "The princess is very protective of him, but is he really worth it?" "It''s none of your business! If you have something to say, just say it. If you have anything to say, get out of here!" Evangeline''s rudeness stunned Maximilian again. Was this the legendary dignified and polite, virtuous princess? Only the guards remained silent. They knew that Evangeline that behaved this way was real. In the past, the gentledy in front of outsiders was just Evangeline''s disguise. Seeing that Maximilian was still in a daze, Evangeline stepped forward and threw him out. Maximilian finally reacted. He turned around in the air and stood steadily on the ground, but he did not make a fool of himself. It was the first time that he had seen Evangeline''s skills. He was a little surprised and stunned, but he didn''t say anything nonsense. He whispered, "Master asked me toe over and ask you, how is your decision?" ¡±1 still need sometime." Evangeline frowned tightly and looked very conflicted. Maximilian sneered and said, "Your Highness, you have been dyed for a long time. If you continue to drag on, Master will have no patience. If Zion knows that you went to the kidnapping site to..." With a "swoosh", a sharp scalpel came out of Evangeline''s sleeve and brushed past Maximilian''s cheek. A trace of blood slowly oozed out of his face. Evangeline''s face was as cold as ice and snow in winter, and her voice was as cold as an ice hole. "I seem to have said just now that don''t let me hear the name Zion from your mouth. Do you really think I don''t dare to kill you? Or do you really think I''m afraid of your so- called master?" At this time, Evangeline''s momentum was overwhelming, which surprised Maximilian. He never thought that Evangeline would be so protective of Zion. It didn''t seem to be easy to do so. "Well, I don''t mention this name, but my master said that we can''t dy any longer. Three days later, my master needs to know your exact information, otherwise..." "Are you threatening me?" Evangeline suddenly smiled. She took out a scalpel from somewhere and yed with it. There was a faint smile on her cold face, but it was frightening. Maximilian didn''t dare to say the word ''threatening''. "Coward!" Evangeline snorted and turned directly into the house. She said to her guards, "Without my permission, you cannot let strangers enter my house without notice. Go to the Commandment Hall to receive your punishment." "Yes, Your Highness." The guard was trembling with fear and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. It had been a long time since he had seen Evangeline like this. Perhaps it was because Evangeline had put herself too low when she came to the Santell Capital to pursue Zion that the guard had forgotten about Evangeline''s previous coldness and cruelty. At this time, with just a nce, the guard remembered the past and couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. Maximilian wanted to say something more, but he had no chance. He could only leave the vi with the guards. Evangeline was upset. Originally, she had contacted Maximilian''s master for Zion. Unexpectedly, she was framed by him that day and appeared at the kidnapping scene, causing Zion to make a mistake. This matter was something that Evangeline would never forgive in her heart. She had wanted to confess to Zion, but she was afraid. Once Zion knew what he had done, would their newly established rtionship between a man and a woman continue? She had been chasing him for more than 20 years, and it took her a lot of effort to achieve it. Now, she was only happy for a few days. She was reluctant to destroy it, nor did she want to destroy it. Leaning against the wall of the vi, Zion held his breath and listened to the conversation between Evangeline and Maximilian. He took a meaningful look at Evangeline''s room. He jumped over the wall and glided neatly before he jumped into the car quickly. Afterward, he followed Maximilian''s car slowly. Maximilian Bay! This name sounded familiar, but Zion couldn''t remember who this person was or how he had anything to do with Evangeline. Moreover, Maximilian wanted to say something but stopped on second thought that Evangeline''s appearance at the kidnapping scene seemed to have something to do with him. What exactly was going on? It had been more than 20 years since Zion and Evangeline had grown up together. He knew Evangeline''s temper and character. If it was something that Evangeline didn''t want to say, even her parents might not be able to pry open her mouth. Rather than investigating the truth from Evangeline, it was better to follow this Maximilian. Zion had received professional training, so he was very familiar with tracking. Every time Maximilian felt that someone was following him, Zion could cleverly avoid it. The car stopped in the city center. Maximilian got out of the car and went straight into amercial building. There were a lot of people here and it was difficult to find any trace of them. This Maximilian was also a smart person. Zion got out of the car and seemed to follow him in casually. However, he saw Maximilian go out from the back door of thepany and get into a taxi again. He slightly raised the corner of his mouth and stopped a taxi to follow them to the military hospital. Zion frowned slightly. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. What did hee to the military hospital for? There was no time for Zion to think about it. He could only continue to follow, only to find that Maximilian had gone to Ivy''s room. Zion''s frown deepened. Did Ivy find something at the scene? Did Maximiliane hereto kill her? Thinking of this possibility, Zion was a little worried. No matter what, Ivy was the most innocent person in the whole thing. Because of her injury, she could not be aplete woman in this life. Once she lost her life because of him or something else, he would feel guilty. Zion quickly entered the room next to Ivy''s. He was about to climb over the balcony when he heard the noise inside and was slightly stunned. Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 "You, why are you here?" Ivy''s voice trembled with fear. However, Zion frowned slightly. They knew each other? Ivy was just a college student from the countryside. How could she know Maximilian? Maximilian didn''t know that Zion was outside. Seeing Ivy shivering, he couldn''t help sneering. "What''s wrong? After all, we''ve been close to each other before and we even have sex. I haven''t seen you get so excited in a few years." Maximilian strolled over to Ivy and frowned slightly when he saw the wound on her belly. "Oh, your belly has been worn like this. I''m afraid that you can''t be pregnant anymore." "What are you going to do?" Ivy didn''t dare to scream, but her voice was full of tolerance and depression. She was even more afraid in her heart, and her whole body was trembling like a lily in the rain, which made people feel sorry for her. "Why are you so excited? I''ve seen every part of your body." "Shut up! You devil! Bastard!" Ivy burst into tears. She picked up something aside and threw it at Maximilian. "Get lost! Get out of here, or I''ll call the police!" "Call the police? Tell the police what? Ivy, have you forgotten what I used to look like? Huh?" Maximilian gently pressed Ivy''s wound with his finger, and the warm blood instantly poured out. Ivy groaned in pain, and her forehead was covered with cold sweat, but she did not dare to shout for help. "What are you going to do? Let me go! I used to be young and sensible, and I liked you too much. Now I know, I am the dust on the ground. You are a cloud in the sky, and I can''t catch up with you. I have hidden far away. What else do you want me to do?" Ivy sobbed in a low voice. She was no longer angry. Instead, she begged humbly. Maximilian let go of her when he saw her like this. He took out a tissue and wiped the blood on his finger. He said lightly, "Why do you have to suffer like this?" Ivy lost her voice. In front of this demon, she might as well not say anything. She remembered that she had taken a fancy to his appearance before and thought that he was an elegant Childe. It was the season of a young girl''s dream when she was around 18 years old. She tried her best to pursue the man in front of her. She thought that she could not catch up with him, but she did not expect that Maximilian was moved by her enthusiasm and agreed to her pursuit. During that time, Ivy was so happy that she told others how handsome her boyfriend was and how kind he was to her so that the people around her were all envious of her. She also felt that she really found happiness, but she did not expect that a monthter, Maximilian said that he would take her out for a trip. She had been living in a small city and had no extra money to let her go out for a trip. When she heard Maximilian''s words, she was very happy. However, she did not know how to tell her mother that it was the first time that she had followed Maximilian out secretly behind her mother''s back. She did not expect that it would be a nightmare for her whole life. Ivy was brought to an unknown ce by Maximilian. She thought it was their world, but he sent her to an old man''s bed. That old man was simply a pervert. He tortured and humiliated her in all kinds of ways. He didn''t treat her as a human being. She asked for Maximilian''s help, but the man who was good to her directly pulled her hand away and stuffed her back into the room where she was humiliated. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Later, she was tortured for a month and knew that the old man wanted a child, but he couldn''t give birth. Finally, it was Maximilian''s idea to marry her that she got pregnant. Later, she was locked up in the vi after giving birth to the baby and could not see the sun. Maximilian was even more indifferent to her as if she were a dead person. Finally, she gave birth after 10 months of pregnancy, but because of depression, the fetus died in her belly. She risked her life to escape and went home to tell her mother everything. Her mother wanted to call the police but was stopped by her. A person who could afford to live in that kind of vi was definitely someone she could not afford to offend. Ivy and her mother moved overnight, left their living ces, and came to the Santell Capital. They didn''t expect to see Maximilian again a few yearster. It was still under such circumstances. So how could she not be afraid? How couldn''t she be afraid? Now Maximilian was even colder than before. Ivy could only ask with fear, "What are you going to do?" "Do you want a child?" Maximilian''s sudden words stunned Ivy. Then she thought of her current situation and couldn''t help looking gloomy. "What can I do? I am now a disabled person." Seeing her sad look, Maximilian seemed very satisfied. He chuckled and took out his mobile phone from his pocket and handed it to Ivy. There was a three or four-year-old boy on the phone. He looked at the camera with a smile, which made Ivy excited. "This child, he Is..." "It''s your son. He''s three years old." Maximilian said in a low voice, which shocked Ivy. "How is that possible? Wasn''t that child already dead?" "That''s just a way to confuse you. Otherwise, do you think you can escape from the vi with your strength? No one has bothered you over the years? It''s just because my master thought that you gave birth to a son and let you live." Hearing Maximilian''s words, Ivy, who couldn''t be a mother anymore, suddenly had some desire. "Let me see him, okay? If I don''t take him away, I''ll just take a look at him." Although she was humiliated to give birth to this child, this child was her blood after all, and she was the only child in her life. That old man was already quite old. She was only in her early twenties, so she could handle it. When that old man died, her son would be hers again, won''t he? Seeing the heat in Ivy''s eyes, Maximilian knew that what he took out moved her, so he slowly put away his mobile phone. Ivy hurriedly wanted to snatch it. "Can you send me your son''s photo? Okay? Please send it to me on ount of our friendship." "I can send it to you, but you have to promise me one thing. As long as you do it well, you can even see your son personally." Maximilian threw out a temptation. Ivy hurriedly asked, "What do you want me to do?" Perhaps her instinctive fear of Maximilian made her look like she was on the verge of copse. Maximilian was very satisfied with her current appearance. He smiled and lifted her chin, forcing her to look up at him. Then he said, "What I asked you to do is very simple. You spared no effort to marry Zion at all costs. He was the one who hurt you. It''s natural for you to rely on him. Besides, Zion is not an ordinary soldier. He is the son of Nathaniel, the second son of the HY Group. He is rich and powerful." Zion, who was outside the room, narrowed his eyes when he heard that. "Is he targeting me?" Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 She had thought that this Maximilian was probably from Uncle Sanchez''s side aftering out of Evangeline''s ce. He hadn''t expected that he woulde here to encourage the victim, Ivy, to me him. Uncle Sanchez would never do that! So which side did Maximilian stands? Who was the master he mentioned just now? Zion''s mind was racing. Ivy opened her mouth wide in surprise. Although Mariani said that Zion''s identity was not ordinary, they had thought that Zion might be rich, but they didn''t expect him to be so rich. Moreover, Maximilian also said that he was very powerful. If he was extremely powerful, could she rely on Zion to snatch his son back? Ivy rolled her eyes. Maximilian knew that Ivy had taken the bait. He said with a smile, "Zion is still single at the moment. He doesn''t have much contact with women in the army all year round, so as long as you work hard and pretend to be miserable, maybe you can make him fall in love with you. At that time, you can get whatever you want. What''s more, you are in this state because of his mistakes. It''s reasonable for him to marry you." "But he refused." When Ivy thought of how Zion and Evangeline were together, she felt a little depressed. Maximilian said with a smile, "Can''t you find his leader when he rejected you? Soldiers are most afraid of this kind of scandal. As long as he wants to stay in the military region, he has to marry you. You can cry in front of their leaders and promise that it won''t be a problem." "Really?" Ivy was a little uncertain, but when she thought of Zion''s face, she couldn''t help being moved. She was just an ordinary girl. The boyfriend she had been looking for was just normal, but Zion was different. He was so handsome! Especially when those beautiful eyes of hers were slightly narrowed, it was so intoxicating. If such a man became her husband, she would be able to wake up withughter just by thinking about it. Moreover, Maximilian''s words were right. She couldn''t give birth to children because of Zion. He had to be responsible for her! Thinking of this, Ivy bit her lower lip and made a decision. "Okay, I will do my best to do it, but you also have to promise me that you will let me see my son after it''s done!" But Ivy thought to herself that when she really became Mrs. Ye, she would kill Maximilian and let alone get her son! As long as she became Mrs. Ye, her life would change! How could Maximilian not see through the ambition in her eyes? But this was exactly what he wanted. He smiled and left. When Zion heard that Ivy had agreed to Maximilian''s request, his eyes became slightly misty. Originally, he med himself for hurting innocent people, but he didn''t expect she was such a person. The guilt in his heart was more or less restrained. Fortunately, Evangeline had acupunctured his ear. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to hear such a wonderful thing. However, when he thought of Evangeline''s contact with Maximilian, and even some kind of deal, Zion''s eyes darkened. He quietly retreated and then found a ce to hide. He waited for Maximilian toe out and follow him. However, after turning a corner, Maximilian went to the hotel next to him and never came out again. In broad daylight, Zion couldn''t go to the hotel to check on him, so he had to leave. On the way, he bought aptop and a signal receiver, and then drove back to the vi. It didn''t matter if there was nowork in the vi. Zion could do whatever he wanted, not to mention that he was an expert in this aspect. When the car came back, Zion saw Evangeline standing at the door. He stopped and got out of the car. "It''s windy outside. What are you doing outside?" Evangeline''s eyes were a little evasive. In fact, she had something on her mind. Not long ago, after Maximilian came to find her, she went to Zion''s ce. She found that everyone had left, but there was no trace of Zion. When she heard the sound of the car leaving, she thought it was a guard driving away. Now it seemed that it was Zion who drove away. Did he find something? He went to follow Maximilian secretly? Or did he already know that she was hiding something from him? Evangeline had too many questions to ask, but when she saw Zion''s worried eyes, she couldn''t say a word. "Where have you been?" "I go out to buy a converter and aputer. There''s nothing here. I have to check something." Zion didn''t hide it from Evangeline. Although he knew that Evangeline was hiding something from him, since she couldn''t tell him, she definitely didn''t want him to know. No matter what Evangeline did, Zion was sure that she wouldn''t hurt him. With this thought in mind, Zion was not too angry with her concealment. Instead, when he saw Evangeline''s conflicted expression, he couldn''t help but feel amused. This girl had been hiding something in her heart since she was a child, especially to him. It was hard for her now. Evangeline didn''t know what Zion was thinking. She felt that she couldn''t face him. She lowered her head and said, "rissa can help you with the information." "There are some important things that are inconvenient for her." Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline fell silent. At the end of the day, the two of them have a different identities. It wouldn''t be a big deal if they were just ordinary people, but Zion''s identity was special and so was hers, so this was the only topic that could be talked about. "Then go back and y. I''m going back." Evangeline turned around to leave, but Zion grabbed her arm. She was slightly stunned. "Come and apany me. I''m alone here, and you''re alone too. It''s boring to go back." "Didn''t you say that we can''t let outsiders be present in the event of the national crisis?" Evangeline had always thought that Zion was a man of principle. Could it be that he wanted to test her? She couldn''t help feeling a little ufortable. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zion rubbed her hair and said, "I''m checking in the living room. Can''t you y games besides me? Besides, do you want to know my job?" "I don''t care!" He was telling the truth. Evangeline''s appearance amused Zion. He instantly took her hand and said, "Let''s go. I didn''t bring any clothes here. Since you''re free, you can help me pick some clothes online." "Buy it online? It''s so cheap." In fact, Evangeline wanted to say that she wanted to go out with him to buy it, but when she thought of his current identity and situation, she couldn''t help changing her mind. Zion said naturally, "I''ll wear what you bought, even if it''s a stall good." Her words pleased Evangeline. She smiled and followed Zion back to the vi. After a while, Zion took out a card and handed it to Evangeline. "What are you doing?" Evangeline was stunned. Zion said naturally, "You''re now my girlfriend, my future wife, and my child''s mother. This is my sry card, and I''ll leave it to you. Although I don''t earn a lot as Nick, I''ll work hard in the future." Evangeline was stunned. Neither she nor Zion was short of money. She had never thought that she would ask her boyfriend or husband for money one day. After all, she was from a wealthy family, and she was not short of money. Moreover, Zion''s sry card was indeed not very muchpared with the wealthy families, her eyes suddenly bulged and she wanted to cry. Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 Seeing that Evangeline''s eyes were red but she didn''t take the card, Zion sighed and stuffed the bank card into her hand. He said with a smile, "You mind me making too little money? When I retire, I''ll work hard to earn money. I''ll give you whatever you want. You''re the princess of Y Country and Uncle Sanchez''s favorite. After you marry me, you can''t live worse than at home. Otherwise, why do you want to get married?" "Zion, why are you so good now?'''' She didn''t know whether tough or cry. "You''re my girlfriend. If I don''t treat you well, who will I treat? What are you thinking about all day?" He poked Evangeline''s finger with his finger, but Evangeline sobbed and said, "What if one day you find out that I''m not as good as you think?" In fact, she wanted to ask what would happen if one day he found out that she hid something from him. But she didn''t dare to ask. Why didn''t Zion know what was going on in her heart? He held Evangeline''s hand and said, "Will you hurt me?" ¡°No!" Evangeline answered firmly. Even if she would hurt herself, she would not hurt Zion. "That''s enough. You won''t hurt me. What am I worried about? Besides, I know you better than anyone else. It''s been 20 years. I know what you''re going to do. I''ve seen your worst situation. Are you afraid of scaring me away?" Evangeline was speechless. It was obvious that she was guilty in her heart and her mood was very low. What the hell was he saying? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Zion, why are you so rude?" "I''m sorry for insulting Your Highness. I''m going to brush my teeth. Can you buy me some clothes?" Zion rubbed Evangeline''s hair. Evangeline was so angry that she felt like she was being petted. She was going too far! "Zion!" With a low growl, Zion leaped over the sofa and ran to the bathroom. Evangeline suddenly burst intoughter. Zion was no longer cold and distant. Sure enough, his cold and distant character was for others to see. However, Evangeline looked at the sry card in her hand and suddenly felt sweet in her heart. What did it mean when a man could give his fortune to a woman? It meant that he would leave his whole life to her. Evangeline suddenly felt that it was a little unreal. It was as if the obsession that she had been pursuing for 20 years had suddenlye true and Zion treated her so good. She felt like she was dreaming. She gave herself a hard pinch. Damn it! It hurts! She grimaced in pain. Zion couldn''t help smiling when he saw this scene through the door of the bathroom. This silly girl. He washed his hands and came out of the bathroom. He threw his shirt on Evangeline''s head and said lightly, "Help me wash it." Evangeline''s head was suddenly covered by an unknown object, and a familiar smell came to her face. Before she realized what was going on, she heard Zion''s words and couldn''t help pulling off the shirt on her head. She saw Zion walking in front of her naked. Damn it! She suddenly widened her eyes. What a bastard, he must have done it on purpose! That sturdy abdominal muscles and the perfect line made her imagination go wild! Evangeline couldn''t help swallowing. Zion turned around and went upstairs. He nced at her from the corner of his eyes. He was quite satisfied with the way she looked at him, who wanted nothing more than to pounce on him and eat him. "I only have one shirt. Don''t wash it badly, or I''ll be naked at home these days." With that, Zion went upstairs. Evangeline could only think of the words ''I''ll be naked at home in the next few days''. Damn it! Just thinking about that scene was enough to make her blood boil! So should she wash this shirt badly? Evangeline was lost in thought. Later, she remembered that she couldn''t wash clothes at all! Although she didn''t bring any servants with her when she came to the Santell Capital, she had hired a work attendant. She didn''t need to worry about washing clothes and cooking. Now that Zion suddenly asked her to wash clothes, this, this... It shouldn''t be difficult, right? Evangeline thought with uncertainty and then went into the bathroom with the shirt. She found the washing machine, threw the clothes in, poured theundry powder, and covered the lid. Well, it should be like this! She would asionally do that when she saw the worker done. Fortunately, there was a washing machine! Evangeline pped her hands with satisfaction and walked out of the bathroom. She looked up at the upstairs. She really wanted to go upstairs and see the upper body that made people want to throw themselves at her. Forget it. She was afraid that she could not control herself and would be mocked by Zion for the rest of her life. She was a girl. She had to keep calm! Yes, that''s it! Evangeline made psychological preparations for herself. Then she took out her mobile phone, opened the game, and began to divert attention by relying on it. Zion went back to the bedroom, and then he turned on the transmitter and the notebook. He found the hotel and looked for information about Maximilian''s residence. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find any information about this person after looking around. Therefore, the name of Maximilian might not be his real name, or he registered for residence with fake information. No matter what kind of situation it was, being able to avoid being arrested in the city and living in the city with a fake identity showed that the forces behind this person were not simple. Who was it that targeted him? Was it just for the purpose of targeting him or something else? Zion couldn''t figure it out. He habitually sent a message to Sissaye, but he stopped before sending it. It was fine that he didn''t know Sissaye''s feelings for him before, but now that he knew it, he had to avoid suspicion. Moreover, he vaguely found that Evangeline seemed to be jealous. Thinking of Evangeline, Zion''s lips curled into a smile. He deleted the message he had sent to Sissaye and dialed Benjamin''s number. "Find out the information about Maximilian. I can''t find it out. I took a picture. You canpare it and look for it." Benjamin was slightly stunned and said, "Boss, can''t you do this yourself? Why do you want me to do it? I have a lot of work to do now. I''m so busy." After that, he remembered that Zion couldn''t hear him, so he quickly turned the voice message into a text and sent it to him on WhatsApp. Zion said directly, "I''m on leave now!" These words immediately stimted Benjamin. "Take a vacation? Big Brother, you''re wrong, aren''t you? This is a closed- door examination!¡± It had been a long time since he had taken a vacation, but his boss had stabbed him in the heart for saying he is on vacation. Then he should not me him for counterattacking. Zion gave a slight sneer and typed a few words with his slender index finger, which almost scared Benjamin out of his wits. Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 "Boss, I was wrong. You are on a vacation!" Benjamin immediately begged for mercy. He had never taken advantage of Zion. There was a hint of a smile in Zion''s eyes. Looking at the words ''Sissaye'' on the phone, he couldn''t help feeling a little proud. It seemed that this guy was really interested in Sissaye. Thinking of Sissaye''s feelings for him, Zion frowned slightly and finally put down the phone. Suddenly, Evangeline''s low growl came from downstairs. Zion quickly turned off theputer and ran down. "What''s wrong?¡± "I was bullied in the game." Frowning, Evangeline looked up and saw Zion''s naked upper body. She couldn''t help but blush and her heart beat faster. "Can''t you put on your clothes?" "I can wear it after you wash it and dry it. Didn''t I tell you? I only have one set of clothes." Zion had been brought here all of a sudden. Who knew that he would be trapped here? But it was good now. It felt good to be taken care of and bought clothes by his girlfriend. "Did you buy the clothes for me?" Evangeline suddenly felt a little guilty. She quickly stuck out her tongue and said with a smile, "I just wanted to y a game before buying and I forgot." Zion flicked her forehead with his finger. "Give me the phone. I''ll y with it for you. You can use myputer to buy clothes." "All right." Evangeline reluctantly handed the phone to Zion. Zion looked at the battle situation and didn''t say anything. He took Evangeline''s hand and went upstairs. He pressed her in front of theputer and opened the shopping website. Then hey down on the side and began to fight with Evangeline''s mobile phone. There were a lot of clothes in the shopping mall, but Evangeline didn''t like them after looking at them for a long time. She always felt that those clothes were a little cheap on Zion. Zion didn¡¯t know what Evangeline was thinking. He was ying games happily. More than an hour had passed, but Evangeline still didn''t make a good choice. On the other hand, Zion had already yed two or three games. She suddenly pushed the keyboard, grabbed her phone, and then pressed it on the table, saying, "I''d better go out and buy it for you. I don''t like the clothes on it." "I''ll keep youpany.¡± Zion got up, and Evangeline followed him downstairs. "Can you go out?" After asking, she remembered that Zion had gone out not long ago. She quickly followed Zion happily, feeling hungry and expectant. Zion went to the bathroom and saw that the washing machine had stopped working. He quickly opened the door of the washing machine and found that the shirt inside was full ofundry. This didn''t seem to have been washed? He looked at Evangeline, who followed him in, and said with a little speechless, "You didn''t turn on the washing machine?" "Ah? Isn''t it automatic?" "So..." Zion had expected the result, but he still asked. Evangeline said matter-of-factly, "Shouldn''t It wash the clothes by itself? Wouldn''t it be over when I threw the clothes and pour the washing liquid into it? " "How can you wash it if you don''t turn on the switch? What do you think it is?" Zion sighed. Sure enough, he couldn''t expect too much from her. Evangeline suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She hadn''t turned on the switch for more than an hour? Did this high-tech washing machine still need humans to operate? Then what kind of fully automatic washing machine it was? However, she could only say it in her mind and did not dare to say it out loud. She was afraid that she would see Zion''s contemptuous eyes. Well, she admitted that she was an idiot in life. Zion turned on the washing machine. After the washing machine started to operate, Evangeline knew how big a mistake she had made. Looking at Zion''s bare upper body, she said with some embarrassment, "Can''t we go out now?" "Well, I can''t go out naked." "That''s right. I''ll go and buy clothes for you alone." "Stay here. Wait for another hour. You can y a game again. An hour is over in the blink of an eye." Zion took Evangeline out of the bathroom and heard the sound of theputer. "You y first. I have something to deal with." "Okay." After saying that, Zion quickly went upstairs. It was a WhatsApp message from Benjamin. "Boss, I''ve figured it out. The person you gave me is called Maximilian Bay, but his name in the hotel is Romeo Zhang." "Is it a fake identity?" "It''s not fake.'''' Benjamin''s words made Zion frown slightly. "It''s not fake?" "Well, it''s true. To be exact, Maximilian and Romeo is twin brother. He used his brother''s ID card to sign it." Hearing Benjamin''s words, Zion was a little surprised. "Doesn''t twin brothers have the same family name?" Although Louis Xiao and Lucas Xiao shared a different surname from him, the twin brothers shared the same family name. Benjamin quickly told her the information he had investigated. "Although Maximilian and Romeo were twin brothers, they were separated when they were very young. One followed their father and one followed their mother. Later on, Maximilian came back to his hometown after growing up and found his mother and brother. Only then did they reconcile. I also found an interesting thing." "Say it." Benjamin wanted to keep them guessing, but Zion red at him. He quickly said obediently, "Romeo and his mother had a hard time before. He graduated from junior high school and started working, but his sry was not high. Later, when Maximilian came back, he gave them a batch of money and made a small deal. Now they have a good life. Romeo treats this brother as a god of wealth. However, Maximilian rarelyes back. Every time hees back, he uses Romeo''s identity. I don''t know why." Hearing Benjamin''s words, Zion thought of the conversation between Ivy and Maximilian, whom she had overheard. She quickly said, "Find out where Ivy''s hometown is." "Speaking of this, it''s even more coincidental. Ivy''s hometown happens to be in the same town as Romeo''s." Benjamin''s words finally solved Zion''s doubts. It turned out that they had known each other before because Maximilian and Ivy had returned to their hometown. "Find out where Romeo was on the day of the kidnapping case." Zion always felt that this matter was not so simple. He even had a feeling that this Maximilian''s meeting should be rted to the kidnapping case that day. But now the kidnapper was still unwilling to confess, and Maximilian began to take action. He increasingly felt that this matter was not so simple. Benjamin was shocked by Zion''s words. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Boss, do you doubt Maximilian or Romeo?" "Just check it out. Don''t talk so much." After Zion hung up the call, he suddenly turned around and saw Evangeline standing at the door. He didn''t know how much she had heard between him and Benjamin. His eyes narrowed instantly. Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 "I don''t intend to eavesdrop. I just want to ask when can you go out." Evangeline felt very embarrassed, especially when she heard the name of Maximilian Bay, so she paused for a moment. She didn''t expect that Zion would find out about it. In fact, even if she found out, it was not a big deal. It was just that the name Maximilian suddenly made her realize something. Maybe Zion knew that Maximilian hade to find him. He was investigating the identity of Maximilian''s identity. Was he suspicious of him? Thinking of this, Evangeline''s face turned pale. Zion narrowed his eyes slightly and said lightly, "It''s okay. Is it boring to be alone down there?" "Yes." Evangeline nodded. She dide up because she was bored. Who knew that she would hear these things? "Then stay here. I''ll check something. You can y by yourself." Zion didn''t pay much attention to it. He continued typing on the keyboard, but Evangeline hesitated. "I, I''d better go down. Don''t disturb your work." Moreover, she knew exactly how secretive Zion''s job was. She loved him and did not want to be his burden. And hence, she did not want to abuse their rtionship and cross his boundary. Without waiting for Zion''s response, Evangeline quickly turned around and left. Zion admired Evangeline''s attitude, but he knew that Evangeline must be feeling bad. He suddenly stood up. "Wait." "Hmm?" Evangeline''s heart skipped a beat. Was he going to ask her about Maximilian? Evangeline suddenly felt nervous and her palms were sweating. She watched as Zion walked toward her step by step. Her body seemed to be filled with pressure, and she subconsciously wanted to take a step back. However, Zion held her hand and whispered, "I''ll go down and cook you something delicious. You can eat something when you''re bored." "Ah?" Evangeline was stunned. What the hell? Good food? Didn''t they just finish eating for over an hour? What was he going to cook? Ignoring Evangeline''s surprise, Zion took her hand and went downstairs. Evangeline waspletely brought down. Her heart was in a mess and she couldn''t describe how she felt. She wanted to tell Zion that she was not familiar with Maximilian, but she swallowed her words. Zion didn''t ask. If he took the initiative to confess, many things would have to be said. Since he didn''t say it back then, he certainly couldn''t say it now. Evangeline bit her lower lip and frowned. "Sit on the sofa for a while." Zion sat Evangeline on the sofa and went to the kitchen. Evangeline didn''t know what delicious food he was going to cook, but she was a little worried. Unexpectedly, Zion had targeted Maximilian. Generally speaking, those who were targeted by Zion would not run away. But if Maximilian is exposed, wouldn''t the deal between her and his master be exposed? Should she remind Maximilian? Evangeline''s mind went nk. After Zion entered the kitchen for a while, he brought out a few puddings and fruit jelly. They were all custom-made. Evangeline was swayed by these things and couldn''t help asking, "Did you make them?" "It''s amazing, isn''t it?" Zion touched her head with a faint smile and said, "You go to y for a while. I''ll deal with something first." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Oh." Evangeline quickly lowered her head. Sometimes, she was quite contradictory. On the one hand, she hoped that Zion would ask her. On the other hand, she was afraid that he would ask. She didn''t know how long this mentality couldst, but she felt more and more ufortable. "Zion." Evangeline suddenly stopped Zion. Zion paused slightly and turned to look at her. "What''s wrong?" "Don''t you have anything to ask me?" "Do you have anything to say to me?" Zion''s words made Evangeline choke. Could she go to tell him? Was it possible to do so? If she could, she wouldn''t have waited until now. She shook her head and did not dare to look into Zion''s eyes. She even thought sadly, did Zion regret having a girlfriend like me? Seeing that Evangeline didn''t speak, Zion didn''t force her. He said in a low voice, "Don''t think too much. Eat some pudding or something. You''ll be in a better mood. I''ll go out with youter." "Okay." Since Zion had changed the subject, Evangeline naturally wouldn''t let it go. However, the nails in her hands had already made her palm bloody. Zion went back to his room and quickly hacked into the personal page of Maximilian. After Maximilian left with his father, they went to H Province, which was located at the border. When they first went there, they were very poor. His father moved goods from the dock for a living and raised him to 18 years old. After Maximilian was admitted to college, his life was improved. It was said that Maximilian was half working and half studying in college that their family''s conditions improved. However, no one knew what Maximilian was doing outside, but their family''s conditions became richer at a speed visible to the naked eye. Zion carefully checked the ce where he was working and studying in his college days. It was nothing more than a cafe and a restaurant. However, it was already very difficult for such an industry to pay for his college expenses. How could he have the spare time to make his family rich? So there must be something that they ignored and didn''t investigate clearly. However, there were too many people who came into contact with Maximilian during that period of time. It was not realistic to ask for investigation one by one. Zion''s investigation was in a dead end. Who was the master behind Maximilian? Did he hook up with him during his university days? Zion frowned tightly. He didn''t want to think about things that he couldn¡¯t figure out for the time being. He cleaned up the traces of theputer. Zion turned off the phone and went downstairs. When he saw Evangeline eating happily with the pudding he made, his anxious eyes instantly calmed down. "Is it delicious?" "It''s delicious. You''re amazing. You can even make this." Evangeline ate it only because she wants a better mood. She didn''t expect that she couldn''t stop eating. This Zion must be a treasure boy! He could even make dessert! The corners of Evangeline''s mouth curled up as she ate. Zion walked over and gently wiped it with her fingers. She said dotingly, "Eat slowly. It''s all yours. No one wants to snatch it from you." It was just a casual action, but it still made Evangeline blush. "Got it." She quickly lowered her head to eat pudding, feeling a little different from herself. However, Zion went to the bathroom with a faint smile. He took out a dry shirt from the washing machine and put it on. Only then did he get up and walk out. "Let''s go out for a walk after we''re done eating. Pick a few clothes or something for me." "Okay." Of course, Evangeline was happy. At this moment, the sound of an engine suddenly came from outside. Zion frowned slightly when he heard the sound, but Evangeline suddenly stood up and became alert. Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 It was Sissaye! Evangeline had dealt with Sissaye for so many years, so she knew what kind of engine her car was. It was toote to leave now, but what would happen to Zion if she met Sissaye? For a moment, she was a little anxious. She even thought about whether she should do it or not. Suddenly, a pair of slender fingers gently grasped her wrist. Evangeline looked back and heard Zion say, "Stay in my room. Don''te out without my word." "But..." "Be obedient!" Zion''s soft words immediately stopped Evangeline from speaking. She looked at Zion and quickly went upstairs to Zion''s room. Zion quickly got up and packed up what Evangeline had eaten. As soon as he sat down, Sissaye hurried in. When he saw Zion sitting on the sofa and reading the military news, her flushed face softened a little. "Zion." She said to Zion. Zion did not speak or look back. He was still focused on watching TV. Only then did Sissaye realize that Zion''s ears had yet to recover. Evangeline hid in Zion¡¯s room and listened secretly. Although she knew that she was wrong, she was still worried. Now that she saw that Zion was still pretending not to hear her, she suddenly felt a little happy. This was a secret between her and Zion. This feeling was really good. Sissaye didn''t know that someone else was there. She went to Zion and turned off the TV. Only then did Zion look at her. "What''s the matter?" "Zion, I heard from my dad that someone broke your sniper when you were out on a mission, didn''t you? Why didn''t you tell me? Why you don''t want to inform me? Because of the deviation of the front sight, you identally injured the hostage, didn''t you? Why didn''t you exin? Besides, why did you erase the trace of Evangeline''s appearance on the scene? Do you know that you can''t cover up the news? Now that you are exposed, you are very likely to be punished or even expelled from the military! Is it worth it for Evangeline? Besides, she is not from our country. She appeared on the scene..." "It''s worth it!" Zion did not wait for Sissaye to finish speaking before replying. However, these words stabbed into Sissaye''s chest like sharp des. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Her eyes instantly became moist. "Huh? Is it worth it to take off this military uniform for her?" "Yes." Zion nodded with a firm look in his eyes. Sissaye suddenly couldn''t stand up anymore. She took two steps back and burst into tears, but she held back her tears. "Why? Which part of me is inferior to her? We grew up together, and I know better than anyone how much you love the military region. Why does it have to be her? Can you give up your dream for her? Have you ever thought that her appearance at the scene may very well be harmful to our country?" "Just because of her identity?" Zion had heard the most of these days that Evangeline was not a citizen of this country. She might be at a disadvantage to the country. These words sounded harsh every time he heard them, but others kept talking about it. Zion couldn''t help frowning. "Isn''t her identity enough to exin everything? Evangeline is from Y Country!" "So what? I believe in her! I believe that she will not hurt me and the country! I also believe that one day the country will really be in trouble, and she will protect the country like me! Because this is her second hometown! Because of the moral standing of Uncle Sanchez and Aunt Xiao! Because I believe in the Sanchez family''s manners and virtue!" Zion''s words hit Sissaye on the spot and made Evangeline''s blood boil. Since the day she knew her identity, there had been many people who seemed to be good to her, but in fact, they were wary of her because she was not from Z Country, but the princess of Y Country. Evangeline couldn''t change her identity or her feelings for the country, but Zion knew her. At that moment, Evangeline knew that she didn''t love the wrong person. She didn''t evaluate him wrongly. Sissaye couldn''t take it anymore. She looked at Zion and asked, "Do you really trust her that much?" "I''d rather believe in myself rather than her. I believe in my own judgment. Sissaye, I know you''re doing this for my own good, but I hope this is thest time I''ve heard bad news about Evangeline from you." Such protection made Sissaye''s heart and soul split. "What if I insist?" She also became stubborn. Zion''s eyes lit up as he said in a low voice, "If you insist on targeting her and looking down on her, then let''s call it a day." Sissaye really couldn''t stand up this time. She fell directly on the sofa on the side, and her tears finally flowed uncontrobly. "Zion, it''s said that men in the Ye family are obsessed with someone they loved. Do you want to cut off your rtionship with me for Evangeline for more than 20 years? How can you do this to me? You know that I''m..." "There''s no result in your feelings for me. Sissaye, as I said, I''m just a brother to you. Sometimes, don''t be too persistent. If you let go of your obsession with me, you''ll find that there are other people around you who are more worthy of your love." "How about you Zion? Can you let go of your obsession with Evangeline and turn around to look at me? Can you?" Sissaye''s words made Evangeline a little angry. She stretched out her arms and really wanted to have a fight with Evangeline. Zion looked at Sissaye, who was trapped in the swamp of love and felt very upset. He didn''t want the rtionship between them to change, but sometimes Sissaye was stubborn enough to make people unable to pull her back. Zion sighed and said, "Sissaye, Evangeline and I love each other, so it''s not an obsession. But I don''t love you. You just fall in love with me unterally. That''s an obsession. Don''t let me miss the good person around you." This was even more unbearable than refusing Sissaye. She suddenly felt a little envious and a little hateful. "Zion, I don''t want to be disfigured because of love, but I hate Evangeline! I hate her very much! If you want me to give you my blessings, I can''t do it! What''s more, she has caused you to undergo further investigation, and it is very likely that she will let you take off your military uniform. I will be irreconcble with her! I will not let her go! I must figure out what she is going to kidnap scene. If I know that she has something to do with the kidnappers, I will absolutely not let her off because of you!" Sissaye never thought that one day she would speak to Zion like this. However, she couldn''t ept it. The more Zion defended Evangeline, the more she couldn''t stand it. She knew that she had done something wrong, but she couldn''t control herself, and she didn''t want to. If she could, she still wanted to be the free and easy Sissaye, but who could tell her how to get back at her? Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 Zion looked at Sissaye in pain. In fact, he didn''t feel good either. Although they didn''t love each other, they grew up together. Seeing that Sissaye couldn''t get out of the whirlpool of love, he couldn''t do anything butin about himself. Why didn''t he see through Sissaye''s feelings for him? Zion was rather stupid when it came to rtionships. If it weren''t for Evangeline''s persistent pursuit, he wouldn''t have had feelings for her. Talking about love was too troublesome and tiring. Wasn''t it good to be buddies? However, Zion subconsciously rejected the idea of being Evangeline''s brother. Well, that woman had been nted in his heart like a seed, and it was silent. It was terrible. But fortunately, it was her! Zion was a little distracted. Sissaye also noticed it. She suddenly felt a little embarrassed. "Zion, I hate you!" After saying that, Sissaye ran out. Zion frowned and sighed in his heart. She quickly sent Benjamin a message. "Sissaye was provoked by me and ran away. Go and have a look. Don''t let anything happen to her." When Benjamin saw the news, he was slightly stunned and then a little angry. "Boss, you know that she was irritated and still let her run out? What do you think?" "I don''t like her, so I won''t give her any hope. Benjamin, she will give up on mepletely only when she is heartbroken. You will have a chance. I know you love her, so you can apany her. You can be my brother- iw." Seeing Zion''s words, Benjamin was shocked and blushed. He had always thought that he had hidden his feelings for Sissaye well, but he had not expected his boss to see through him. "Thank you, brother. Then you can hurt her hard. I can''t wait to see you get rid of her." Zion suddenly frowned. This Benjamin was a little out of sorts. He was still a little worried when he put down his phone. Sissaye came here in a car. Would it be dangerous for her to drive out in this mood? Uncle Mo had treated him well all these years, and he really treated Sissaye as his younger sister. Evangeline didn''t know when she came downstairs. Looking at Zion''s worried look, she suddenly felt a little ufortable. But when she thought of Zion''s trust and safety in her, she was relieved. It was obvious that she had won the match with Sissaye. Even if a woman won, she must have the demeanor of a winner. She walked over and held Zion''s hand. In a gentle voice, she said, "If you''re really worried, let''s follow behind her." "Aren''t you angry?" Zion was a little surprised. Evangeline was instantly delighted. Zion''s words were enough, weren''t they? "Why I''m angry? Didn''t you say that you just treated her as your sister? If she is really your sister, you will feel ufortable because of an ident, right? So I, your future wife, will go with you!" Looking at Evangeline''s mischievous look, Zion couldn''t help smiling. "In that case, I may not be able to buy clothes with you." "What do you mean by apanying me? Didn''t I buy clothes for you? Besides, clothes can be bought at any time. Once your sister gets married in the future, she won''t have much contact with you. So as an elder brother, you''d better leave quickly." After that, Evangeline took Zion''s hand and walked out of the door. As soon as Sissaye stepped out of the door, a sense of depression filled her chest. She stepped on the elerator and the car flew out. Zion frowned behind her. He heard Evangeline say, "Sit tight." Then she stepped on the elerator and the car flew out. Zion didn''t have much of a reaction, but he nced at Evangeline and said lightly, "Your driving skills aren''t bad." "Of course! I''ve learned it from a famous teacher. I''m not bragging with you. I''ve gone to racing in the evening, but I''m still in the top three. Isn''t that awesome?" Evangeline kept talking. Although Zion smiled, the coldness in his eyes grew stronger and even colder. Unfortunately, Evangeline didn''t see it. She followed Sissaye wholeheartedly. When she saw Sissaye''s car parked on the road, she felt a little embarrassed. "Sissaye actually stopped by the roadside. What should I do?" "Turn left ahead." Under Zion''smand, Evangeline drove past Sissaye''s car and turned left without hesitation. Then she suddenly stopped and saw Zion getting out of the car. She turn off the engine and got out of the car with Zion. Only then did she realize that Zion had listened to her! "Zion, you..." "Shh..." Zion suddenly turned around, and his thin lips almost touched Evangeline''s. His warm breath blew on Evangeline''s face, making her feel numb. There was an indescribable expectation and excitement in her eyes. His eyes were so bright that people couldn''t help but wonder. "What are you thinking about?" Zion poked her forehead with his finger, instantly forgetting all of Evangeline''s dirty thoughts. This damn stinky man! Evangeline pouted, but strangely, she pleased Zion. As if he was addicted to it, he poked Evangeline with his finger again, but this time it was on her face. "Zion, do you want to die?" Evangeline was a little annoyed. This man was getting more and more annoying! She waved her fist, but Zion grabbed her fist and pulled her into his arms. The thumping sound of her heartbeat immediately followed the fist and reached Evangeline''s ears. She was getting more and more anxious. All of a sudden, all of Evangeline''s pettishness was dispelled. On the contrary, there was a hint of sweetness. She couldn''t help leaning against Zion. Feeling his masculine scent, she didn''t want to move at all. This man was poisonous. Evangeline muttered in her heart. When she heard the faint sound of a suppressed crying from outside, she couldn''t help but be stunned. "Sissaye, are you crying?" she thought. No way! Evangeline wanted to stretch her head out to take a look, but Zion just pressed her back. "Let me have a look!" "If the winner today is Sissaye, will you let her see your current state?" Zion''s voice was not loud, but Evangeline was stunned. What a joke! If she had lost Zion today and saw that Zion had taken good care of Sissaye, she would have been heartbroken. Thinking of this, it seemed that Sissaye was quite miserable now! There was a hint of sympathy in Evangeline''s heart, but she suddenly realized that something was wrong. "Zion, what do you mean? Are you worried about her?" "Yes!" This time, Zion didn''t refute her. Instead, he quickly agreed. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Evangeline suddenly felt as if her heart was blocked by a ball of cotton. She couldn''t breathe. What did Zion mean? Didn''t he say that he would only dote on her? Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 As if feeling Evangeline''s resentment, Zion whispered, "If Rita was bullied, I would also feel sorry for her." In other words, he only treated Sissaye as his younger sister. Wasn''t Zion the one who caused Sissaye to act like that? Thinking of this, Evangeline suddenly felt that she was unreasonable. After all, she had Zion by her side to dote on, but what about Sissaye? Since she could not get him to be her boyfriend, she could not be Zion''s mere buddies as well. As expected, the brother- sister rtionship that was tainted with love was somentable. Evangeline''s gaze made Zion feel ufortable. What did this woman mean? Had she be my scapegoat for Sissaye now? This woman was really a contradictory individual! Although he thought so, Zion didn''t say anything else. Outside, Sissaye might really be heartbroken. At first, she cried a little hard, but then she cried louder and louder. In the end, she gave up her dignity and began to cry. Evangeline felt her nose ache. If it weren''t for the fact that she had spent 20 years chasing after Zion, she would have let it go Just when Evangeline was about to lose control, another car sound came from outside, followed by a familiar male voice. "He won''t see you crying here. Besides, he won''t feel distressed even if he sees it. Why do you have to do that?" It was Benjamin! Sissaye had been wronged to the point of death. When she heard Benjamin''s words, she felt even more aggrieved. "Shut up! Go away! Can I be alone for a while?" "Are you quiet? Sissaye, can''t you be a little bit more promising? If others don''t like you, do you have to torture yourself like this? He doesn''t like you, not because you are not excellent, but because you two are not fated. Since there is no fate, why do you force it? Isn''t it good to take a step back and be brother and sister again? Can''t you guysrades for the rest of your lives?" "No!" Sissaye suddenly roared. "What do you know? You don''t know anything!" "I don''t understand, but I know what it feels like to have a crush on someone else." There was a bitter smile on Benjamin''s lips. At this time, he had lost his usual yful smile and his previous casual attitude. Instead, he was gloomy and made people feel sorry for him. Sissaye was slightly stunned. She seemed to have realized something, but she subconsciously rejected it. "How did you know I''m here?" "The boss told me." Benjamin said the truth. Sissaye''s eyes were once again moist. "He wants to send me out and then have a good time with Evangeline, doesn¡¯t he? He''s dreaming! I just want to live a bad life! I just want to torture myself! I just don''t want him and Evangeline to be happy! Why should I be sad, but they are fine? Why should he push me to you when he got happiness himself? Am I an object? Or something? Don''t he push me to his best buddy when he doesn''t want me?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As soon as Sissaye finished speaking, Benjamin directly pped her. This p directly shocked Sissaye. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Benjamin. She looked at the most feelingness man in the group who was looking at her with a face full of anger and seriousness. She couldn''t help but ask, "Did you hit me?" "Yes, I hit you! So did you wake up from the beating?" Benjamin''s hands were clenched tightly together. Beating Sissaye made him sad, but he had to do so. Now, Sissaye was in a daze. She was even a little paranoid. He was really afraid that Sissaye would go the wrong way because of her stubbornness. She was Carlson''s daughter! Benjamin''s face turned cold and he said word by word, "Who are you insulting? Are you saying that I''m blind to fall in love with you? Or are you insulting me, Benjamin, who can only pick up a woman that people don''t want? Or is Boss such a person in your heart? Is the person you''ve loved for so many years a scum?" These questions immediately asked Sissaye on the spot. "No, I didn''t mean that." "Huh? What do you mean by saying that Boss doesn''t like you and pushed you to me? You, Sissaye, are a living person. Who can push you to whom? Just because of love, you can''t stop yourself from suspecting yourself and ndering the man you once loved. Is this Sissaye''s view of love? If so, I am blind." After that, Benjamin turned around and left. Sissaye suddenly choked with sobs, and her heart was filled with unspeakable sadness, making her want to cry. Looking at Benjamin''s determined back, Sissaye suddenly cried and said, "Benjamin Dunn, stop right there!" Benjamin stood still, but he didn''t turn around. He was afraid that he would let slip as soon as he turned around. It was useless tofort Sissaye now. She could only do this in an unconventional way. Seeing that Benjamin didn''t look back, Sissaye felt even more aggrieved. Under the leadership of Zion, other members of the group had taken good care of her, the only girl in the group. In fact, she knew Benjamin''s feelings for her, but she had never seen anyone else in her eyes before. But at this moment, she was too fragile. "Benjamin, can you lend me your shoulder? I''m really sad! My heart seems to have a big hole. The cold wind is whistling, I''m so cold!" Sissaye suddenly sobbed, and Benjamin''s heart ached for her. He suddenly turned around and pulled Sissaye into his arms with his long arms. His eyes were a little red and moist. "Sorry, I didn''t hit you on purpose! Why don''t you hit me back?" "Do you think I''m allowing you to do what you want? Or do you think you''re Zion?" After Sissaye finished speaking, she suddenly bit Benjamin''s shoulder. The force was so strong that Benjamin frowned, but he didn''t move at all. Evangeline secretly saw this scene and suddenly felt that Sissaye was actually quite happy. Even without Zion, Benjamin was still there, wasn''t he? Not like her! In order to pursue Zion with all her might, she lived in loneliness. At this moment, Evangeline suddenly felt that she was at a disadvantage. Seeing that Benjamin had calmed Sissaye down, Zion instantly lost the mood to peek and eavesdrop. He pulled Evangeline''s hand and got into the car. This time, it was Zion''s turn to drive. He stuffed Evangeline''s seat belt into the seat and drove away. Evangeline said gloomily, "I suddenly feel that it''s a loss for me to have one or two back-up friends all these years. If one day you don''t want me and I be old, won''t it be too sad?" "Well, so you can cultivate a back-up from now on. Zion spoke indifferently, but Evangeline suddenly felt a chill down her spine. Why did these words sound so creepy? "Zion, can you speak nicely?" "I''m just talking. Besides, you''re my woman. I love you the most. You can do whatever you want. I can take it." Evangeline felt that there was something wrong with his words. She was just about to say something when she suddenly realized that Zion''s car route was off. This didn''t seem to be a shopping mall or a clothing store to buy clothes! "Zion, you''ve made a mistake. Where are you going?" "I''m going to sold you." Zion stepped on the elerator again, and the car flew out. Evangeline was so scared that she quickly held the armrest, but she had a bad feeling in her heart. Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 "Where are you going to take me? It''s remote here. Are you really going to sell me?" Evangeline''s words were sad, but Zion didn''t respond. Instead, the car drove very fast. Seeing that Zion didn''t answer, Evangeline stopped talking. Anyway, she was used to racing. Zion''s speed was equivalent to her speed when racing, so she could bear it. But why did the route be more and more familiar? Evangeline frowned slightly. When the familiar engine sounded, her face suddenly turned a little pale. "Zion, what are you doing here?" "Let''s see what the ce where you racing is like." After Zion finished speaking, the car pulled up at the side of the road in a beautiful drifting, while the motorbikes and racing cars were fighting to catch up. It was apliment to say that he didn''t care about his life. When he thought of how Evangeline had once been one of them, Zion''s eyes were so dark because they were terrifyingly deep. He knew that Evangeline was crazy andwless, but he didn''t expect that she liked racing! It would be fine if it didn''t involve life and death, but looking at the speed of the car... As soon as she thought about this, two cars collided with each other with a bang. The sharp and harsh sound seemed to be dazzling in peoples'' hearts. Zion frowned. Evangeline couldn''t care less about what Zion was thinking. She suddenly jumped out of the car, jumped over the railing, and ran straight to the car that was hit. "Disperse! Hurry up! Call the ambnce if you have a phone call!" Evangeline was as big as the big sister here. She shouted quickly and ran toward the car first. The people inside seemed to be stuck. Zion''s eyes narrowed and his heart skipped a beat. The car''s oil tank was broken, dripping. Zion didn''t care about anything else. He jumped down in an instant and ran in the same direction as Evangeline, but he was just faster. Evangeline only felt a gust of wind passing by her. A figure arrived at the scene of the ident as fast as lightning. Then he smashed the ss frame with one hand and reached in. "Give me your hand, quick!" When the people inside heard the voice, they gave it to Zion directly, regardless of whether they knew each other or not. Now the most important thing was to save their lives. Zion quickly pulled him out and pushed him back. "Get lost if you don''t want to die!" The man couldn''t care less about Zion''s attitude and tone. He quickly ran away. On the other hand, another racer''s hand was stuck. No matter how hard Evangeline tried, she couldn''t pull it out. Zion stepped forward and kicked the car door open. Seeing that the car was deformed and stuck the racer''s thigh, he knocked out the racer immediately. Then, he took the person out of the car in his own way. However, the racer was instantly awakened by the pain when he was dragged out by Zion. The sharp scream went straight to the sky. Seeing that racers had been rescued, Evangeline couldn''t help heaving a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to say something to Zion, Zion suddenly pulled her back and threw her to the ground. She was firmly pressed down by Zion. Then there was a loud bang, and a huge heat wave instantly swept around. Evangeline immediately understood. The oil had probably been affected by the fire just now. Zion was afraid that they would be blown up, so he hade out to help. However, at the critical moment, Zion still protected her under his body. Evangeline suddenly felt that her throat was a little tight. She reached out and wiped Zion''s back. It was wet and full of blood! Her eyes became sour in an instant. "Zion..." "Shut up! I''ll deal with you when we get back!" Zion''s hearing was almost deaf again due to the explosion. He knew that themotion here was not small and it was bound to attract the attention of the relevant parties. It would be troublesome for him and Evangeline to stay here. Zion''s back was burning with pain, but he couldn''t care less. He pulled Evangeline along and ran out. Evangeline was worried about his wound and hurriedly said, "Slow down. Your back is injured." "If you don''t want to cause a dispute between the two countries, hurry up and leave!" Zion pulled Evangeline into the car and went to the passenger seat. "You drive!" Zion looked as usual, but Evangeline knew that he was actually struggling. Sometimes, this man really didn''t look like a human being. Evangeline started the car quickly and felt a little regretful. She shouldn''t have identally told Zion that she could race. However, thanks to Zion, the two racing drivers survived. With her speed, there was no way she could save both of them at the same time. In this regard, Evangeline felt that her man was too manly. Zion didn''t know what Evangeline was thinking. He took Evangeline''s mobile phone and set it as a car. Then he called the relevant department and reported the situation of the private racing. He ordered the relevant department to investigate it strictly. The corner of Evangeline''s mouth twitched. Alright, she finally knew why Zion had brought her here tonight. This man was going to tell her in front of her that he had no way to race in private in the future! No, there might not even be little chance. Evangeline was a little depressed. Before she could think of what to say, Zion didn''t hide his number this time. He directly called her uncle Tristan on Evangeline''s phone. Tristan was a little surprised when he received the call. He couldn''t help asking, "Who is it?" "Uncle, I''m Zion. Tell your junior brother, Carlo Foster, to stay away from my woman. And let me know that if he encouraged my woman to race again, I sure will go to Ango and have a good talk with him." What Zion said made Tristan a little confused. "Your woman? When did you get married? Are you secretly married?" Zion frowned slightly. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Had Tristan lost his mind in the past few years? Was this his key point? However, in order to respect the elderly and love the young, Zion still said lightly, "Evangeline, my girlfriend is not married yet, but you can prepare a betrothal gift. After all, I want to marry a foreign princess. I can''t be too shabby." After saying that, Zion hung up the phone, which shocked Tristan. Damn it! Did the daughter of the Xiao family really manage to win Zion''s heart? Did Mango know? Did Nathaniel know? This was a big event to celebrate with the whole country! He almost thought that this guy would grow old alone in this life! He didn''t expect that the dead tree would bloom, and that it would bloom so early. "No, I''m going to talk to Mango and Nathaniel about this matter." Tristan thought. Tristan ran out in a hurry, while Evangeline was in aplicated mood. On one hand, Zion told his closest rtives that their rtionship made her excited and happy. On the other hand, she was worried that Zion would really fall out with her master, Carlo, because of the racing. She looked at Zion and said coquettishly, "Zion, I promise to be careful in the future. Don''t make trouble for my master!" "Master?" Hearing this title, Zion immediately frowned. His beautiful eyes were staring at Evangeline with great pressure, which suddenly made Evangeline feel a little regretful. She shouldn''t have said that! Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 Seeing Evangeline''s regretful look, Zion was secretly happy, but his face was very serious, which scared Evangeline so much that she hurriedly begged for mercy. "Don''t trouble my master. I pestered him to teach me!" "It depends on your performance. Go home and deal with my wound first." Zion said lightly as if he was not the one who was injured. Evangeline quickly stepped on the elerator, which made Zion look at her in a new way. When they got home, the police car had already gone to the scene, and Evangeline was a little hesitant and flustered. "Well, how about I send you to the hospital? I may not be able to cure the wound on your back." "The daughter of Emberly, an international knife master, can''t even treat this little injury?" Zion nced at her indifferently. His words made Evangeline feel a little embarrassed. "My mom and I have learned a little, so we can only do for an emergency. But your back is burnt, if you can''t treat the wound well, you will get an infection. Zion, I''m not that capable." Evangeline was good at that, she could do whatever she could. Zion had been interested in her for so many years. He didn''t go to the hospital just to avoid trouble. But when he heard Evangeline''s words and saw that Evangeline was about to cry, he sighed and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you." "I''ll call Sissaye." Evangeline''s words confused Zion. "What did you call her for?" "You have no rtives or friends in this capital. The Mo family has been very kind to you for so many years, so..." Zion immediately understood what Evangeline meant. This girl was so heart-wrenching. He reached out and gently touched Evangeline''s head. He knew that she was frightened and med herself, but why did it feel so sweet? "Have you forgotten that my mom and dad havee to Santell Capital? Call my mom." Evangeline was slightly stunned. Call Mango? All of a sudden, she felt embarrassed that she as an ugly wife would meet her mother-inw. "I..." "Forget it. Let me do it." Zion took over Evangeline''s phone and dialed Mango''s number. "Mom, I''m a little bored. I went out to race and encountered a car ident scene. I was injured when I was saving people. Come to the hospital to see me." Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline''s eyes widened. Wass this man taking the me for her? She was the one who was racing, and she was also the one who was going to save people. How could... All of a sudden, her nose felt a little sore, and her eyes felt sore. Evangeline suddenly looked up at the ceiling, but her heart was gradually filled with something sweet. After pursuing this man for 20 years, she always felt that he was a stone in the pit, smelly and hard. He didn''t even know what it meant to pity a woman. But since he confirmed his rtionship with her, why did she feel that Zion was still that person but it seemed that he had changed his heart? He dared to take the me for her! This was simply too surprising. Zion didn''t know what Evangeline was thinking, but he suddenly felt a little guilty after he hung up. Did these years seem to be too cruel to her? "Don''t cry. I don''t know how to coax girls.¡± Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline burst intoughter. "Why didn''t you treat me so well before? As long as you treat me a little better, I wouldn''t have worked so hard to pursue you for 20 years." Zion listened to Evangeline''s nagging and couldn''t help saying, "Fortunately, I didn''t treat you well earlier. Otherwise, wouldn''t you be so annoyed with me?" "Zion!" Evangeline was a little depressed. She had just said that this man was a little better, but he actually yed with her again. Zion heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Evangeline''s fierce wife with her hands on her hips. He would rather Evangeline be full of energy than feel guilty. After all, it was not Evangeline''s idea to go there. "Take me to the hospital, or your boyfriend might really get infected." Zion''s words immediately brought Evangeline back to reality. "Yes, yes, yes. Let''s go to the hospital. But can we go like this? Will it bring you some inconvenience?" It was only at this moment that Evangeline realized that Zion''s role in being put under house arrest seemed to be that he didn''t want too many people to pay attention to him. Unfortunately, she was also paying attention to him. "Let''s go. I''ll take care of everything." Zion didn''t care. Evangeline quickly drove Zion to the military hospital. Originally, Zion didn''t go through the discharge formalities, but now he came back and stayed in his original room. However, this time, many people were rmed, including Ivy, who had a good situation after the surgery. Under the lead of Mariani, Ivy saw Zion being pushed into the emergency room and couldn''t help walking over. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When she saw Evangeline, she felt a little ufortable. This woman''s temperament was better than hers, her figure was better than hers, and even her face was better than hers. With such a woman by Zion''s side, could she really make him fall in love with her and marry her? Ivy was unsure. Mariani immediately knew what her daughter was thinking when she saw her daughter like this. She had to do what her daughter couldn''t do. "How long has it been since you took Zion out? Did you have some quality and rest?" Evangeline didn''t think that she was talking about herself. When she realized that Mariani was looking at her, she was a little shocked. "Are you talking to me?" "What else? Is there anyone else here? Zion is already injured. It''s fine if you don''t care about him, but you took him out of the hospital. Isn''t this nonsense?" The more Mariani looked at Evangeline, the more she disliked her. If it weren''t for the existence of Evangeline, Zion would have promised her daughter because of guilt. Ivy tugged at her mother''s sleeve and whispered, "Mom, don''t say that. Evangeline is Zion''s girlfriend after all." "Girlfriend? I don''t think so. How could a real girlfriend be so reckless and disregard Zion''s body condition?" The more Mariani spoke, the more emotional she became. At first, Evangeline didn''t want to have any conflicts with them. After all, it was true that Ivy was injured because of Zion. She didn''t want any negative news about Zion, but it didn''t mean that the mother and daughter could trample and humiliate her like this! Who were they? Evangeline snorted and said, "You know that I''m Zion''s girlfriend, so why are you staying here now? Did I invite you here? If you don''t like to see me, get out of here. No one forced you to force me here." "You, how can you talk like this? Do you have any manners?" Mariani had never been so angry in recent years, so she couldn''t bear it for a while. She couldn''t help raising her voice and even took a few steps in front. Evangeline''s eyes instantly turned cold. "What''s wrong? Do you want to fight? Come on! I''ll disable you for the rest of your life!" Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 Mariani''s words were domineering and murderous, which scared Ivy. She quickly stepped forward and stood in front of Mariani. She raised her voice in fear and asked, "What do you want to do? Zion is a soldier after all. You will make it difficult for him to do this." "Hey, you''re talking about him. Don''t you know that Zion has a boss? Why are you so eager to be his homewrecker? Have you changed the ways of the world? Or are you too thick-skinned?" Evangeline''s voice was not low, which immediately attracted many people''s attention. Ivy immediately felt her face burning. "You, why are you so vulgar? Zion is such a good person. How could he find a girlfriend like you?" "So? What kind of girlfriend should he find? A snooty girl like you?" Evangeline scoffed at Ivy''s usation. What a joke. Zion was the man whom she had pursued for 20 years. How could he let her out just because of a few words? Since she could even defeat Sissaye, Ivy was nothing. Evangeline''s words almost made Ivy faint. Just as she was about to continue acting pitiful, she heard a clear voice. "Evangeline is right. My daughter- in-w should be domineering." Mango walked over, followed by the steady Nathaniel. Evangeline''s face suddenly changed and she stepped forward with a smile. "Uncle Ye, Aunt Ye, you''re here?" Ivy followed Evangeline''s figure and saw two middle- aged men with good temperamenting over. Although they were middle- aged, the men were handsome and the women were beautiful. Time did not leave any traces on their faces, but it made them more mature and charming. Ivy held her mother''s hand uneasily. Mariani could not help but narrow her eyes when she saw how they were dressed. When Mango and Nathaniel saw Evangeline, there was a hint of warmth in their eyes. "Evangeline, how is Zion?" "He''s still giving first aid inside. His back is injured. Because of the explosion of gasoline, the wound may be infected and will slowly heal. Aunt Ye, I''m sorry. It''s all because of me. I..." "Well, Zion is not as fragile as you think. As long as you don''t feel sorry for him, I won''t feel sorry for him.¡± Although Mango said so, she still looked at the emergency room. How could his son not feel distressed? Nathaniel stepped forward gently, patted Mango on the shoulder and said, "It''s okay. Don''t worry." "Yes." Then they looked at Ivy and Mariani. Nathaniel''s eyes were so sharp that Ivy almost stood still because of the pressure of a superior. Mariani was also beating her heart. It was obvious that this man was not someone to be trifled with. She hesitated and didn''t know what to say. Mango opened her mouth directly. "Who are you? What''s your rtionship with my son? " In fact, Mango had already guessed their identities. Previously, because of Zion''s mistake, Mango was actually quite sympathetic and guilty to the mother and daughter, but she didn''t expect that they would have such a face. It seems that this girl still wants to cling on to her son? Under the gaze of Mango, Ivy was a little scared. She took a step back subconsciously and whispered, "I''m Ivy, a hostage saved by Brother Ye." "Didn''t you say earlier that that brat, Zion, identally injured you? Don''t you me him?" Mango''s words were neither too fast nor too slow, but for some reason, it made people feel a lot of pressure. Ivy quickly shook her head and said, "I don''t me Zion! He is a soldier of the people, and he also went to the sniping point to protect us ordinary people. So no matter what happens to me now, I am grateful." These words sounded like official words. The corner of Mango''s lips curled into a mocking smile, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye. She finally understood that Ivy must have heard about Zion''s identity and background and had made a good n. Mango had been worried that no one would want Zion before, but now that the rotten peach blossoms were here, it made her particrly disgusted. Mango''s face darkened a little and she said, "Since it''s Zion¡¯s fault, our Ye family will treat you well." "I don''t want money, Mrs. Ye. I really just admire Brother Ye. I don''t mean anything else." Ivy''s words made Mango frown. She said, "You admire him? Forget it. Our boy and Evangeline grew up together. They have a good rtionship. Even if he identally hurt you, it''s impossible for him to give up Evangeline and marry you. As for yourpensation, we can discuss itter when we have time. You haven''t recovered yet, so it''s not suitable for you to stand here for a long time. You''d better stay in the ward early." These words almost drove her away. There was some dissatisfaction in Mariani''s eyes. Mango looked like a noblewoman from top to bottom. If she had doubted whether Zion was really a rich young master before, then she was sure at this moment. But it was because she had confirmed it that she felt more and more ufortable. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. What''s wrong? What''s so great about being rich and powerful? Looking at Mango''s expression, it was as if they were a pair of leeches trying to shake them off. Wasn''t she just looking down on them and thinking that they were poor? Mariani directly took Ivy''s hand and said, "Let''s go back to our room! Ordinary people like us who don''t have money and nothing will only make them hate us. They will even think that you may take advantage of this opportunity to speak and lose our dignity." Her words made Mango want tough. However, the fact that she had retired for so many years did not mean that Evangeline would be able to endure it. "You guys are just here to steal someone else''s boyfriend, aren''t you? It''s fine if you don''t have that kind of backbone." "What did you say?" Mariani''s face suddenly darkened. Seeing that her mother was about to quarrel with Evangeline, Ivy suddenly rolled her eyes and fainted. Mango knew that she was pretending, but she didn''t want to expose it. She said to the nurse beside her directly, "Hurry up and take Miss Ivy to the ward. Is there something wrong with her wound? She is a distinguished guest of our Ye family. She can''t even stay conscious. No matter how much it costs, you must cure her." At this moment, Mango was making full use of her wealth. Wasn''t it said that she was bullying people with her power and money? Then she would give them the moneypletely! She was afraid that the mother and daughter were not easy to deal with. They wanted to gain a good reputation with money. Nathaniel supported his wife all the way, and the people around him quickly took action. Evangeline also understood what Mango meant, so she didn''t stop her. Instead, she took Mango''s hand and sat down. "Aunt Ye, take a seat. Zion will be out for a while." While they were talking, a group of people quickly passed by. Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 Sissaye, Benjamin, and the others walked over quickly. "Aunt Ye, Uncle Ye, I heard that Zion is in the hospital. What''s going on?" Sissaye''s eyes were swollen, but she was still very worried at the moment. Evangeline felt a little depressed. But before she could say anything, she heard Mango say, "This bratined that he was too bored so he went out for car racing. In the end he was blown away by the air st while trying to rescue someone in a car ident. He was having emergency treatment inside now and should be fine" Sissaye was slightly stunned after hearing Mango''s words. "Zion? Racing?" How was that possible? Zion¡¯s temper was calm. It was impossible for him to do such a thing. However, it was much possible for Evangeline to do so. Sissaye looked aside and found Evangeline''s shadow as expected. Her eyes narrowed a little. "It''s you, isn''t it? It''s you who took Zion racing, didn''t you? Evangeline, what were you doing? Zion is already in inspection now because of you but it''s not enough, he went racing also because of you again. Are you going to make him take off his military uniform to satisfy yourself? You''re a princess, so you don''t care much about this military uniform, but do you know how much Zion has paid for it?" Sissaye''s usation left Evangeline speechless. Seeing that Sissaye was so agitated, Mango couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. Although she knew that this girl have some interest in Zion, still it was too... Before Mango could react, Benjamin stepped forward and pulled Sissaye back, whispering, "What are you doing?" "Can''t you see? I''m talking to Evangeline! She can be willful and arrogant herself, but please don''t hurt Zion!" Compared to Sissaye''s agitation, Benjamin stayed calm. "Sissaye, shouldn''t you ask Big Boss if he needs you to do this when you feel unfair for him? Big Boss and Evangeline are in love with each other. They can do whatever they want and you don''t have the rights tomand them. Even if Evangeline did something wrong today, Zion will be the one to me her, not you." Benjamin''s words made Mango''s eyes light up. Was Zion and Evangeline in love with each other? Did she hear correctly? Although she had always hoped that Evangeline would be her daughter-inw and knew that Evangeline had pursued Zion for 20 years, since when had they fallen in love with each other? What did she miss? Seeing the sparkle in her wife''s eyes, Nathaniel knew what she was thinking. In order to avoid scaring the children, he couldn''t help but pull at Mango''s sleeve. Mango looked at him in confusion. "What are you doing?" "Stop it! Well talk about it when Ziones out." Mango understood the look in Nathaniel''s eyes. Although she was excited, she calmed down at the thought of Sissaye''s identity. However, her eyes were filled with satisfication when she looked at Evangeline. It''s not that Sissaye wasn''t a good person. Mango just hasn''t been used to Sissaye''s identity yet. Although they were all princesses, the princesses of other countries were different from Z Country. Mango and Nathaniel were both from Z Country. Although Carlson was their good friend and good brother, he was now in power. If Zion and Sissaye were together, it would not be so easy to be a royal rtive. Of course, the most important thing was that Mango knew that Zion did not like Sissaye at all. Now that she heard from Benjamin that Zion seemed to have epted Evangeline''s heart, Mango finally felt relieved as a mother. Sissaye had been frustrated by Zion''s repeatedly rejections recently. Now that she heard Benjamin''s words, she couldn''t help but feel a little agitated again. "Do you also think I''m wrong? Zion is our boss, do you also want him to take off this military uniform because of a woman? Well, sure it''s possible for you to be in power after Big Boss leaves." Now Sissaye''s words were spoke without thinking. Benjamin''s face suddenly paled after hearing her words, but he didn''t say anything. Evangeline knew about Benjamin''s feelings for Sissaye from Zion. Now that she saw Sissaye bully Benjamin whom she had protected all these years in such a way, how could she let him be bullied like that? She immediately said angrily, "Sissaye, if you can''t afford to lose, just say it. Don''t vent your anger on Benjamin." "I can''t afford to lose?" "What else could it be? Back then, you were the one who said that it was fairpetition. Now that Zion has chosen me, and you can''t afford to lose? This is your so-called broad minded and spirit?" Evangeline''s words were like a p to Sissaye''s face. She suddenly felt ashamed. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Sissaye bit her lower lip and pushed Benjamin away, after that ran outside. "Humph, what kind of temper is that?¡± Evangelineined. Benjamin said, "Evangeline, don''t talk too much. Sissaye has been under a lot of pressure recently, so don''t irritate her. Besides, you have something to do with Big Boss'' inspection. We all are worried with Big Boss." This was the first time that Benjamin had ever spoken to Evangeline with a hint of dissatisfaction. Evangeline immediately fell silent. "Mr. and Mrs. Ye, I''ll go to see Sissaye first. You can do whatever you want." After that, Benjamin turned around and ran. Only then did Evangeline realize that Mariani and Ivy had returned to the ward. Only Mango and Nathaniel remained there. She felt a little ufortable and said, "Aunt Ye, do you also think I''m not that good?" "Don''t say that. As long as you think you''re right, you can stick to it. I believe that Zion, that brat, has the ability to distinguish right from wrong. I also believe that Emberly''s daughter will not be bad." Hearing Mango''s words, Evangeline almost told her the reason for her past, but she still held it back. The light in the emergency room went out. When Zion was pushed out, he fell asleep deeply because of the anesthetic, but the doctor made a vague introduction of Zion''s condition. Fortunately, he was not seriously injured. He would recover after a good rest. Evangeline finally felt relieved. Evangeline and Mango pushed Zion back to the ward together. Because of Nathaniel, the ward had been protected these days. All those who wanted to enter the ward had been isted, including those in the military region. When Carlson heard that Nathaniel had returned to the country, he hurried over and chatted with him for a while before leaving. He did not stop Nathaniel''s actions. Zion finally got a few days of quiet time. Seeing her son''s flushed face despite being injured, Mango finally realized that her son might really be in love. The person in love was obviously Evangeline in front. She said with a smile, "Boy, did you avoid Evangeline on purpose before? Have you fallen in love with her since you were young?" "Mom, I am your son!" Zion felt speechless. He didn''t even know how to respond to his mother''s words. After all, if he knew he had to fall into Evangeline''s hands in the end, would he been so ruthless and indifferent to Evangeline since he was a child? Unfortunately, he didn''t know about it early. Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 Mango saw her son''s helpless expression and suddenly smiledfortingly. "You brat, you have to treat Evangeline well in the future. How much has Evangeline suffered because of being with you? How much pain has she suffered? Not long ago, she was also med by that girl Sissaye. Even Benjamin was dissatisfied with Evangeline." Mango seemed to have said that unintentionally, but Zion frowned slightly. "Did Benjamin and Sissayee?" He looked at Evangeline and asked. Evangeline nodded and said, "They have been here for a while. Maybe there''s something urgent so they left early and let me greet you for them." Hearing Evangeline''s words that tried to peace things down, Mango sighed and didn''t interfere. "Well, I have something to deal with your father. Evangeline will take care of you recently. Call me if you need anything. As for the mother and daughter of the Woolner family, you don''t have to worry about it. I will handle it." "Thanks, mom." Zion nodded and said, "Don''t interfere with Ivy and Mariani. It''s useful for me to keep them here with me." "Hmm?" "The secrets must not be revealed." Zion''s words left Mango speechless. She red at Zion and said, "You can do whatever you want, but your brother will be engaged this week, so you need toe back if you have nothing to do." "This week?" Zion was a little surprised. He didn''t hear much about Wisdom''s rtionship before. Why did he suddenly get engaged? Speaking of her eldest son, Mango felt helpless. "You''ve all grown and have a rich life in rtionships, so I can''t interfere with you anymore. Wisdom called and said that he was going to get engaged this week, so I can only inform you." "Who''s the bride? Do we know her?" Zion''s question made Mango shake her head. "I don''t know her, but I''ll send someone to check." "Forget it, mom. Brother is a steady person. Since he said that he wanted to get engaged, he must be serious. Don''t check anymore. It will be bad if brother feels ufortableter." Hearing Zion''s words, Mango hesitated for a moment and finally nodded her head. After she left, Evangeline quickly poured a cup of hot water for Zion. "Drink some water. Your body is sock of water that the skin on your mouth cracked." "Okay." Zion didn''t refuse. He took a sip of hot water and suddenly asked, "Do you think why does my big brother, who likes medical things all day long, suddenly want to get engaged?" "How would I know?" Other than being concerned about Zion, Evangeline didn''t care much about anything else. Zion couldn''t figure it out, so he didn''t want to think about it anymore. However, when he thought about he had to be in the inspection during this time, he couldn''t help but feel a little depressed. "I can''t go back next week. Can you please go back to my brother''s engagement party for me? And also pick a gift for him." "Me?" Evangeline was stunned a little. Seeing her silly look, Zion chuckled and said, "You''re my girlfriend. I''m going to do an inspection now. If it isn''t you that go back for me, then who will? "Ok." Evangeline''s lips curled into a smile as she felt there were sweet bubbles all around her body. Zion''s girlfriend! This title was so lovely and pleasing to the ear! "I''ll make an application report when this matter is over." "What are you applying? Zion, let me tell you. I won''t allow you to give up your dream for me. I know that military camp is your dream. I''ve never thought of asking you to take off your military uniform." Evangeline suddenly became nervous. Thinking of Sissaye''s words, Evangeline couldn''t help but feel regretful. If she knew that where she was going was the kidnapping scene, and if she knew that it was Zion who was carrying out the mission that day, she would definitely not go there no matter how much benefit and temptation she got. Seeing Evangeline''s self- me, Zion could guess what Sissaye and Benjamin had said to her. His eyes couldn''t help darkening. "What are you thinking about? Who told you that I am going to resign?" "Didn''t you just say that you wanted to apply for it?" Evangeline was a little surprised by Zion''s words. Zion raised his hand and flicked her forehead twice. "You''re so stupid." "Ouch, it hurts! You hit me on the head again! I''m already not smart. If you hit me again, I''ll be silly! Zion, do you want to marry a silly wife?" Evangeline touched her forehead andined. This man''s hands were really strong. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, Zion''s lips lifted as he said with a faint smile, "If you''re stupid, then so be it. You''re not stupid enough to waste twenty years on a man?" "It''s none of your business if I''m happy." Although Evangeline said so, her mouth were indeed raised. Obviously, she was in a good mood. Seeing that her eyes were full of smiles, Zion said, "It can also be a marriage report. Or do you want to wait another 20 years to marry me?" Evangeline was stunned suddenly. Surprise and excitement filled her chest. For a moment, she was stunned and did not know what to do. "Are you proposing to me now?" "I guess so." "But is there no flower or ring in the proposal?" As soon as Evangeline finished speaking, her forehead was flicked again. "Ouch, you flicked me again! Zion, do you want to die?" Zion suddenly felt that he liked Evangeline so much while looking at her. He thought that he might be a little self-deprecating. However, Zion said with a smile, "Flowers, a ring? Should I also kneel down on one knee?" "In theory, it''s true. Everyone does this." "That''s why those people aren''t called Zion. I''m that dull and boring. You can choose whether you want to marry me or not." Zion was being pretentious. She thought about how hard it had been to win Zion''s heart. If this man really didn''t marry her, then she would have to suffer. "Come on, of course I want to marry you." Evangeline felt a little depressed. Why was it so romantic for others in a proposal? Why was it threatening and luring in her scene instead? "Bah!" Where was the lure? It was clearly a threat! She had no choice but to be threatened. Such a funny scene. Compared to Evangeline''s depression, Zion was in a good mood. "I''m tired. Help me to raise the temperature." "Okay." The dignified princess immediately turned into a little maidservant and quickly adjusted the temperature. Zion slowlyid down and said, "My back hurts. Help me read a newspaper and distract my attention." "Aren''t you going to sleep?" "I''m going to hypnotize myself before going to bed. It hurts so much that I can''t fall asleep." Evangeline immediately shutted herself up. Alright, you''re the boss! Evangeline took a military newspaper and sat in front of Zion''s bed, reading it slowly. Her voice was not particrly soft, but it was a little sweet and refreshing. It was like the cool and refreshing summer breeze blowing on the face. Zion didn''t realize when did he fall asleep. His breathing made Evangeline put down the newspaper gently. But at this moment, with a "ding" sound, a message came, which made Evangeline''s face change a little. Chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 She nced at Zion and only heaved a sigh of relief when she realized that he hadn''t woken up. Then, she quickly walked out of the ward. Outside, Mango had sent someone to watch over Ivy''s ward. However, Evangeline knew that Ivy had been put under house arrest for fear of disturbing them. Evangeline felt so lucky to meet such a mother-inw, but... She looked at the text message in her hand, and then looked at the ward. Then she quickly walked out of the hospital, jumped into the car, and drove out. Zion opened his eyes almost immediately after Evangeline left. He got up and stood in front of the window. Watching Evangeline''s car drifting in the middle of the line, he narrowed his beautiful eyes slightly, and there was a hint of contemtion in his eyes. Evangeline left. She suddenly left without saying even a word. When Sissaye learned that Evangeline went back to her country that night, she was about to explode with anger. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She and Benjamin went to Zion''s ward. Zion was focused a book in his hands. It seemed that he was not too emotional about Evangeline''s leaving, but Sissaye couldn''t help feeling wronged for him. "You don''t know anything yet, do you? Evangeline went abroad more than an hour ago, and now she is missing. You still take her seriously, saying that she is your girlfriend. Now you need her most, but she ran away. Do you like such a girlfriend?" Zion¡¯s hand paused slightly. She went abroad? That girl left in a hurry. Was it because of Uncle Sanchez? Seeing that Zion seemed to be lost in his thoughts and did not listen to Sissaye at all, Benjamin felt a little wronged for him too. "Zion, I also think that Evangeline was a little too much." As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Zion said lightly, "I''ll give you the position of Group Leader. Don''te here if you have nothing to do in the future. And Sissaye, you have a special identity. It''s not good for you to stay with a person like me who is in an inspection. Please leave now." Zion didn''t raise his head and his voice didn''t fluctuate at all, but both Benjamin and Sissaye clearly realized that Zion was angry. "Zion, I am not interested in the position of Group Leader. Everyone is waiting for you toe back. It was my fault just now. I shouldn''t have said that." Benjamin knew that Evangeline was Zion''s bottom line, so he apologized in a hurry, although he didn''t think so in his heart. Hearing his words, Sissaye could no longer control herself. "Why can''t you say that? Zion, you can''t let Evangeline be and indulge her because she likes you. If my boyfriend was injured, I would never leave him." "Then I wish you can find your boyfriend as soon as possible." As soon as Zion finished speaking, he got up and walked around them into the bathroom. Sissaye was stunned by Zion''s words and did not react for a long time. Benjamin sighed slightly, gently tugged at Sissaye''s arm and said, "Let''s go, Zion is angry now." "I''m just feeling so wronged for him." Sissaye suddenly felt extremely sad. Ever since Evangeline became Zion''s girlfriend, Zion had always doted on her, and not allowing anyone to say anything against her. However, was Evangeline even worthy of Zion treating her that well? Sissaye was so angry that she turned around and ran out of the ward, but she swore in her heart that she must find evidence and reason for Evangeline''s appearance at that scene. Such an impure woman was not worthy of her Zion! Zionpletely ignored the two person outside. After entering the bathroom, he closed the door and took out a virtualptop from his pocket. He opened it and saw a red dot faintly shing on it. Evangeline didn''t went back to her country! She was in the Trident Ocean! Zion frowned tightly. What was she doing in the Trident Ocean? Ever since Evangeline appeared at the kidnapping scene, Zion had known that she was hiding something from him. If Evangeline didn''t want to say it, he did not want to force her. However, in order to ensure Evangeline''s safety, Zion set up a tracking device on Evangeline''s mobile phone. So when Evangeline left in a hurry, he didn''t care that much. He thought that something had happened to Uncle Sanchez. Now it seemed that Evangeline was busy with other things. He didn''t know what Evangeline was doing that seems more important than him, but she left in such a hurry, so Zion was a little worried. Thinking of that Maximilian, he felt even more uneasy. Zion packed up the virtualptop, then got up and went out of the bathroom.There was already no one outside. Benjamin and Sissaye both left. Thinking of what they had just said, Zion was indeed angry, but they were all his partners, so he didn''t want to throw his temper at them. Zion went to the nurse station to find a phone and called Carlson directly. "I want to apply for early retirement." Hearing Zion''s words, Carlson was shocked. "What did you say? " "You didn''t hear me wrong." Zion said tly, "I''m going to be investigated into the case of the hostage being injured. No matter what the result is, it''ll take some time. But I have something to do during this period of time and need to leave for a while. The group affairs can''t be left unattended. I suggest that we give the position of Group Leader to Benjamin. He''spletely capable. In addition, with Sissaye''s cooperation, even if I''m not here they won''t be in trouble.¡± "Wait, what did you just say? Are you leaving for a while? Where are you going? Zion, don''t you understand what istion inspection is? You can''t even leave the Santell Capital, let alone go abroad. What are you thinking?" Carlson was annoyed by Zion''s words. This soldier had always been keeping his ce and follow the rules. This was the first time that he crosses the line, but Carlson did not want to agree it. Zion acted as if he didn''t hear what Carlson had said. He then continued, "Zion can stay in the Santell Capital for inspection, but Shark needs to go abroad and leave immediately." Shark was Zion''s code name. Carlson was slightly stunned. He could tell that Zion was determined. If he didn''t allow it, Zion still had many ways to get out of here, and he didn''t seem to care about anything now. Early retirement? Carlson couldn''t believe that these words were from Zion''s mouth. He was more aware of Zion''s love for the army than anyone else, but now he had to take the initiative to retreat. It could be seen that what he was going to do had something to do with the military region, and it might even involve the military region. That was why he had made such a preparation. "Zion, what exactly are you trying to do? Can''t you even tell Uncle Carlson?" "I''m sorry, Uncle Carlson. I only have such one request. I hope you can fulfill it." Hearing Zion''s words, Carlson refused directly. "In your dreams! If you want to deal with early retirement, just over my dead body! Zion, I won''t ask what you are going to do, but you have to know your own faith and bottom line. If it endangers the benefits of our country, even if you are my son, I will not be merciful. You''d better remember this!" After saying that, Carlson hung up the phone, but Zion knew that he had agreed. His eyes narrowed slightly. Fumbling a hairpin in his hand, he had an idea. Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 Nathaniel and Mango stayed in their hotel. While having dinner, Zion suddenly came to them out of nowhere, pulled out a chair, and sat down to eat. Zion''s attitude that seemed like no one was around at all caused Nathaniel''s brows to furrow. "Aren''t you in istion now?" Hearing that Nathaniel''s tone was not quite right, Mango kicked him directly under the table. She then heard Zion say lightly, "Mom, that''s my leg." Mango suddenly felt awkward. Seeing his wife''s acts, Nathaniel quickly said, "Your mom didn¡¯t kick the wrong person. You''re already an adult and have a girlfriend. How can youe back to us and eat our dinner for free?" "I haven''t gotten married yet. Dad, have you already started to dislike me? Besides, I haven''t eaten much at home in the past few years." Nathaniel was a little depressed after hearing Zion''s words. "You disturbed our meal." "You can just say that I disturbed you and your wife." Hearing Zion''s words, Nathaniel''s face darkened again. "I remember that you used to be cold." "People change, and I decided toe back." Mango''s interest was instantly piqued after hearing Zion''s words. "Are you going to retire?" "How is that possible? I believe that a person like him will stay in the military for the rest of his whole life." Nathaniel said directly. Zion put down his chopsticks and said seriously, "Dad, mom is right. I may retire." "What do you mean?" Nathaniel was stunned. Zion said lightly, "It''s nothing. I still have ambitions and ideals, but without arrogance like before when I was young. I''m considering more about it now. Besides, my current position is particr and dangerous. It''s not good for my wife and children if I have a family. I''ve watched you and my mom since I was a child. Soldiers are responsible for protecting the country. If I be a husband and a father, I may not want to care much about anything besides my family. Anyway, I''ve done my duty for so many years. I have a clear conscience." Mango''s eyes lit up instantly. "Be a father? Is Evangeline pregnant?" Zion''s mouth twitched. "Mom, can you focus on the important point? I just established a rtionship with her not long before. Do you think it''s possible?" "Why not? Evangeline has already been wooing you for 20 years." Zion narrowed his eyes and said in a low tone, "Yes, it''s been 20 years. She will never hurt me." "What?¡± Mango didn''t hear him clearly, so she asked directly. "Nothing." Zion smiled faintly and continued to eat, but Nathaniel''s eyes shed. Did something happened to this brat and Evangeline? "Do youe back because you have something to request from us?" Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango was stunned again, and Zion couldn''t help but sigh slightly. It was really bad to have a father who''s a soldier. He didn''t even know how to be tactful. "Yes, I want to do something private using someone from the Ye family." Nathaniel and Mango were stunned. Private affairs? Zion had done a lot of things in the past few years, but not private affairs. Now when he talked about private affairs, both of them thought of Evangeline at the same time. Nathaniel put down his chopsticks, looked at Zion seriously, and said, "You should know that only one identity is needed to use the people from Ye family, and that is to be the head of the Ye family. Have you decided to take off your military uniform and to be the head of the Ye family in the business?" "Yes. I''ve thought it through." Zion looked at Nathaniel with sparkling eyes. "Will you regret it?" "No." Zion''s attitude looked exactly the same when he said he wanted to join the army before. Few people could do that. A lot of people had been in the military for their whole lives in order to achieve the highest achievement. Zion achieved that, but he gave up without any hesitation. Nathaniel showed a gratified smile at this moment. "Well, since you have made up your mind, then be prepared to take over the business of the Ye family. I am talking about business in all aspects." "I know. But I have to go to the Trident Ocean now. There is also some business of Ye family in the Trident Ocean, right?" Only then did Zion reveal his true purpose. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nathaniel didn''t ask anything but directly gave him the ring. He said lightly, "Yes, there is. You will need an assistant when you take over the business of the Ye family. You know that my assistant is Uncle Ned, right? Since Ned has already requested to retire many times, you should find yourself an assistant before you leave, in other words, a partner before you leave. That person will be your brother after you take over the business of Ye family." "Okay. I''ll pick er." Zion had no objections about this. Mango, on the other hand, had a lot on her mind. She was not as broad-minded as Nathaniel. When her son was about to join the army, she could feel from the bottom of her heart that he liked the army green clothes sincerely. But now that he was so straightforward when he retreated, she felt that there was something wrong. "Zion, did something happen? Did you tell Carlson about your retirement?" "Yes I did, but Uncle Carlson didn''t agree. However, I have submitted the application ording to the procedure. It will reach him sooner orter. Besides, I have already arranged everything around me." Hearing Zion''s words, although Mango was still confused, she stopped asking. Zion had a meal with Nathaniel and Mango, then he got up and went to his room. He then video- called Benjamin. Benjamin was still thinking about what had happened during the day. When he picked up Zion''s video call, he felt a little embarrassed. "Boss, I know it''s my fault today. I..." "I''m not calling you because of private affairs, but for official business." Hearing that, Benjamin straightened his back and put up a serious look. "Yes, I promise toplete the task!" Benjamin''s seriousness made Zion sigh emotionally. They two had already been in the military region for nearly 20 years in the blink of an eye. He and Benjamin joined the army at a young age. He had thought that they would be brothers for the rest of his life and would follow the same path for the rest of his life too. However, it was only at this moment that he realized how childish that thought was when being young and frivolous. It turned out that everyone would have their own lives, and that there were many forks on the road that was called life. He and Benjamin could no longer move on together. He, Zion Ye, would have a new battlefield and newpanions. "Benjamin." "I''m here!" Benjamin was waiting for Zion''s order with all his attention. When he heard Zion call him that, he responded automatically. Then, he looked at Zion with a puzzled look on his face. Zion smiled all of a sudden. "Take good care of yourself from now on. Remember to treat me to a drink when you be the militarymander." "That''s for sure. If I were themander, you would be a general." Zion didn''t say anything after hearing that. Instead, he told Benjamin his passwords of the previous and future missions, which made Benjamin a little confused. "Zion, this is your password. Why are you giving it to me?" Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 "I''m leaving." Zion''s words stunned Benjamin for a moment, and then he suddenly realized and said, "Oh, you''re saying about the censorship, aren''t you? Don''t worry, Sissaye and I will be there for you, and Uncle Carlson too. This military region is ours, and it''s just a procedure. Don''t take it too seriously." Upon hearing that, Zion didn''t exin anything. Instead of letting Benjamin feel the sadness of parting with him, he might as well let him think so. Gradually, his emotions would settle down and everything would be fine. "Well, okay. You also have to live well in the future. You should be calmer when I''m not here.¡± "Got it." After giving instructions to Benjamin, Zion hung up the phone and began to write a transfer application. He also put Benjamin as his substitute position. Benjamin''s qualifications and experience were enough to take up his position. After arranging everything, Zion found Mateo. "Mateo, do me a favor. I want to retire." "Are you crazy?" Mateo was about to explode. "Zion, do you know that if you continue and take a step forward now, you will reach a height that many people will never be able to reach in their lifetime? Now, are you telling me that you are going to retire?" "Yes." Zion didn''t have any emotional fluctuations. Perhaps in everyone''s eyes, Zion wouldn''t be too emotional even if the sky copsed. He said lightly, "Mateo, someone did something to my gun during the mission." Hearing this, Mateo fell silent and frowned tightly. He was also an experienced soldier, so he naturally knew what Zion''s words meant. After thinking for a while, he said, "Are you saying about pretending to retire and using this chance to catch the one who did something to your gun?" "That''s your duty. It has nothing to do with me. I want to retire, sincerely." Hearing Zion''s words, Mateo lost hisposure again. "What do you mean? Do you have a new task or other ns? What did Master Mo say?" "No, I just want to retire. I want to leave the military region and transfer to the business field." "Are you crazy? Zion, do your parents know? Does Master Mo know?" Zion said calmly even facing Mateo''s rage, "Mateo, this is my life. I can make my own decision." Mateo fell silent. Zion had always been an independent child. Mateo had already known about this but Zion was also the best and most talented child among the younger generation. "Give me a reason. If you did this just because you hurt the hostage by ident, I can tell you very well that I can handle it for you." "No, I just want to leave the army." Zion pressed his head and said, "Mateo, I''m going to get married." "What does this have to do with you leaving the army?" "It has something to do with me!" Zion said in a low voice, "When I was alone, I could charge for the country with all my heart and soul with all costs. But now that I have a person whom I want to protect for the rest of my life, I will hesitate. I once had a thought that when there is a day when my woman is kidnapped or held hostage by terrorists, can I still calm down and put my nation and people in the first ce? I can''t find an answer for this." Mateo fell silent. The people from Ye family were all infatuated people. Zion was no longer alone in giving up his career for a woman. Wasn''t Nathaniel the same as before? However, even though he knew the reason, Mateo still felt that it was a pity. "You can transfer to the technical department or backup team instead of charging forward in the front line. You know, with your skills, you are definitely a powerful existence in the technical department." "But I don''t want her to be in a dilemma." Mateo naturally knew who she was. Because Evangeline was not a native, and because she was a foreign princess. It was not appropriate for Zion to have any position in the military region. Because once the military information was leaked, he would be the first suspect. However, even though he knew everything, Mateo still didn''t want to give up. "Zion, you can retire for now. You can go out and get used to it. What if you can''t get used to the deceiving business world? What if your rtionship with her isn''t as solid as you think? What if..." "Mateo, there is no ''what if'' in my world. I either don''t have any, or I have to go all out in a rtionship. Since I''ve decided to be with her, it can only be Evangeline for the rest of my life. No matter what I give up for her, I''m willing to do it. Besides, I''m sure that no matter where I go, I''ll always be the best because I''m Zion Ye!" These words made Mateo speechless. Zion didn''t give Mateo another chance to persuade him again. After hanging up the phone, he arranged the other things and then sent a message to Carlson. "I''m leaving! Everything in the military region in the future has nothing to do with me. Don''t look for me if you have nothing or something to do with me. I will miss you." After sending the message, Zion turned off his phone and changed the number. When Carlson saw this message, he was eating. He was so angry that he threw the chopsticks away. "What are you doing?" Tessa gave him a helpless look. Sissaye and his younger brother, Melvin Mo, also looked at Carlson. Carlson said angrily, "That brat Zion..." "Dad, what''s wrong with Zion?" Sissaye immediately tensed up. Carlson was stunned for a moment and then said, "What else can he do? Just irritating me. I''m telling you to learn less from him in the future. Sooner orter, I will be pissed off by you all." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After that, Carlson stopped eating and left the dining table in a hurry. When he went outside and called Zion again, he couldn''t seem to get through. Carlson jumped in anger and went straight to Mateo, only to find that Zion''s application for retirement had arrived at his desk. He still wanted to say something, but Zion left him a single letter. After reading it, Carlson fell silent. He was really the son of Nathaniel. He never looked back. He even sorted out his experiences and perception in recent years into handwriting and left it to the military region, only he did not stay. Seeing that Zion had made up his mind, Carlson was silent for more than two hours before finally signing the application. The incident about Zion identally injuring the hostage quieted down because of his initiative to retire. Sissaye and Benjamin didn''t know at all that it was thest time they met Zion when they said something bad about Evangeline in the hospital that day. After arranging everything, Zion asked someone to make a silver half- face mask overnight. However, he fell asleep and got up before dawn the next day, and went straight to the secret training base of the Ye Family. All of a sudden, the rm of the training base rang, and everyone woke up from their dreams. Before they could resist, they were choked by Zion''s tear bomb and coughed, except for one person. Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 He was a boy who was not tall. He was thin and weak but had very bright eyes. He seemed to have no reaction to the tear bomb. When everyone was attacked by the tear bomb and coughed, he was the only one who got up, picked up the tear bomb, and threw it out. Zion caught sight of him at a nce. "You, step out!" When the boy saw Zion, he was slightly stunned, then he immediately became alert and quickly went forward to attack. Zion''s skills had been trained on the battlefield, they instantly got into a fight. The two of them fought more than 20 times, and the boy finally lost. Only then did the others react and wanted to surround Zion and attack him, but they heard the instructor rush over and say, "This is Zion Ye, the future head of the Ye family!" Upon hearing that, Zion showed his ring and the whole room fell silent. The boy was defeated for the first time. He was not convinced, but when he saw that it was the head of the Ye family, he quickly put his knees together. "Nice to meet you, Master Ye!" As he shouted, the others also shouted out too. Zion didn''t say anything but stared at the boy and asked, "What''s your name?" "Aziel Donald." "How old are you?" "Eighteen years old!" Aziel''s answer made Zion frowned slightly. Was this boy 18 years old? He seemed to be 14 or 15 years old. "From now on, you will follow me and be my special assistant. No matter what my orders are, you must obey them unconditionally, and I need absolute loyalty! Can you do it?" "Yes!" Aziel answered in a hurry. His eyes were shining, which made people confused, but they could tell that he was excited and happy. "Well, I''ll give you five minutes to pack up. We''ll leave immediately. As for the others, continue to train." After Zion finished speaking, he looked at his watch. Aziel knew that he only had five minutes left from now on. He quickly returned to his dormitory to pack up. Zion boarded the private jet. He opened the virtual notebook and saw that the red dots on it had never left the location of the Trident Ocean. He couldn''t help but frown. What on earth was Evangeline doing over there? Why didn''t she leave after a night already? He knew that Evangeline had many secrets, but he didn''t want to force her to say. He just wanted her to be safe. Although he was very confident about Evangeline''s skills, there was always someone better than her. That girl might not be invincible, right? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. For no reason, Zion felt a trace of worry and longing for Evangeline. Zion yed with the hairpin in his hand, and his mood drifted far away. Now he was wearing casual clothes. After taking off his military uniform, he would be an ordinary person. In the future, he would build a shelter for Evangeline and he would let no one hurt Evangeline. When Aziel got on the ne, he saw that Zion was lost in his thoughts with a hairpin in his hand. He didn''t quite understand what he should do now. "First time being an assistant?" As soon as Aziel boarded the ne, Zion noticed it, so he quickly put away the hairpin and said faintly. "Yes." "How did you get to the ind?" Zion''s inquiry was a formal routine. Aziel''s eyes narrowed for a moment, and then he said, "I was abducted and being brought here. I went to fight in the underground boxing match when I was in a desperate situation, and I was found there by the instructor of the Ye family and he brought me here." "You? Underground boxing match?" Zion was a little surprised. Looking at his thin body, he couldn''t help but question a bit, but he didn''t say anything afterward. "We have to go to the Trident Ocean. It may be dangerous. Your main responsibility is..." "To protect you at all costs." Aziel hurriedly said. However, Zion shook his head and said, "Your primary task is to protect yourself. Don''t drag me down." After that, Zion got up and walked toward Aziel. Standing in front of him, he put out his hand and said, "I, Zion Ye, the head of the Ye family, will be your brother in the future. I can leave my back to you withplete trust and I also hope that you can trust me as much as I do for you. Don''t worry, although you are just my assistant, I will block any bullet for you." Aziel was stunned by Zion''s words. Then he looked at Zion''s long, beautiful fingers and felt a little dazed. A master who said that he could block bullets for his subordinates! Interesting! Aziel reached out and shook hands with Zion. Zion''s hands were very dry but warm, giving people a sense of security. Aziel quickly withdrew his hand. Zion was not a talkative person. After making a simple self-introduction, he returned to his seat. Aziel also found a seat. "Let''s take off! To the Trident Ocean!" With Zion''s order, the ne took off quickly. On the Trident Ocean, Evangeline looked at the man in front of her with a cold face. The person beside her was pointing at her with a gun, but she was not afraid at all. "Maximilian, aren''t you afraid that your master will punish you if you decide on your own?" The person sitting opposite her was none other than Maximilian. Maximilian smiled warmly and said faintly, "Princess Evangeline, I know you''re very angry now, but I have no choice. If I don''t lure you out like this, you won''t leave Zion''s side. Your presence beside Zion won''t benefit us at all." "What do you want to do to Zion?" Evangeline immediately became nervous. She knew that the people behind Maximilian might have some conspiracy, but she did not know what it was. She only knew that it had something to do with the military region. Zion was concerned most about military matters, which was why she wanted to get to the bottom of it. She wanted to use her rtions and connections, but she didn''t expect them to plot against her. "Did you deliberately lure me to the kidnapping scene to be discovered by Zion? What''s your purpose? To let Zion make a mistake because of my appearance?" Maximilian''s smile grew even wider when he heard Evangeline''s question. "Isn''t that obvious? If it weren''t for you, Princess Evangeline, how could Zion identally injure the hostage?" "So what you told me about Zion''s secret was also a lie?" Evangeline''s eyes were cold as ice. Maximilian shook his head and said, "No, that''s true! Princess Evangeline, you''re not our target, and we don''t want to offend you, and especially not the Y Country behind you. I can exchange Zion''s secret with you. It depends on whether Zion will choose for you." "What do you mean? Do you want to threaten Zion by me? I''m afraid you¡¯ve made a mistake. Maximilian, you should know that it was I, that shamelessly pursue Zion. Do you think he will have a deep feeling for me? Even if he confirmed our rtionship with me just now, that was just because of the friendship between our families. Do you think I''m very important to Zion? I''d rather tell you that Zion''s loyalty to the military region is absolutely beyond your imagination. Even if you kill me, he won''t change his mind! This is the attitude of the soldiers of Z Country!" Maximilian couldn''t help but stop smiling and even frown upon hearing Evangeline''s words. Had he really made a mistake on this n? Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 Seeing the smile on Maximilian''s face disappear, Evangeline breathed a sigh of relief. She wondered if Zion had noticed that she was missing. Would he think that she had returned to Y Country? Evangeline couldn''t help but worry, but things hade to this point. She was thinking about how to get out of here. As for Maximilian, she didn''t think he dared to do anything to her. Zion quickly brought his subordinates to the Trident Ocean and soon realized that something was wrong. It seemed that the ce was under martialw. The Trident Ocean was a public domain, and it was not under the jurisdiction of any country or force. But now it was under martialw. It could be seen that something must have happened here. Thinking of this, Zion''s eyes narrowed. Seeing Zion''s face, Aziel didn''t know what he was thinking. He just waited for Zion''s orders without saying a word. Zion was very satisfied with him. "No matter what happenster, you must ensure your safety. I don''t have time to take care of you. If possible, I hope you can be my backup." "Okay, Zion." Aziel nodded. He had thought that Zion would send him out for a mission, but he hadn''t expected that Zion would go in person. For a moment, Aziel was a little confused. By the time he realized what had happened, Zion had already disappeared. Zion quickly jumped into the Trident Ocean. The cold seawater made him shiver for a moment, but he didn''t know how Evangeline was doing now so he couldn''t care too much and swam quickly. Not far away, there was a ship. It seemed that it was a private ship. Zion didn''t know whether Evangeline was on this ship or not. The signal was cut off in the Trident Ocean. It was obvious that someone had used the signal interference system. Zion quietly boarded the ship and hid in a cabin. He took out a set of clothes from his backpack and put them on. Then, he tied his weapon around his waist. This was not a mission, but it made him more nervous than before. The sound of footsteps came from outside. Zion quickly hid himself. He heard someone knock on the cabin next door and say, "Miss Evangeline, it''s time to eat." "I¡¯m not hungry. Take it away!" Evangeline''s voice made Zion rx a little. She''s really here?! Then came the voice of Maximilian. "Princess Evangeline, are you trying to go on hunger strike? No matter what you do now, Zion won''t know. But I''ll call Zion soon. By then, you''ll know whether he really loves you or not, won''t you?" "Zion doesn''t need an experiment to test his feelings towards me. Maximilian, you''d better not fall into my hands, or I won''t spare you!" Evangeline was so angry that her face darkened, and she became even more fierce. Maximilian didn''t care about it and said, "Princess Evangeline, you''d better think about what Zion will do next rather than threaten me. If he has you in his heart, he will naturally agree to our conditions. But if he doesn''t, shouldn''t you consider our proposal?" "F*ck off!" Evangeline''s anger burst out, and the room was filled with the sound of throwing and destroying something. Maximilian didn''t care about it. Anyway, there would bepensation for these things. He waved his hand and the maid left with the food. "Since Princess Evangeline isn''t hungry, let her be. I''ll call Zion first and see how he chooses." After that, Maximilian also left. Evangeline was so furious that she could do nothing about it. She always thought that she was cautious enough, but she didn''t expect that she would fall into that bastard''s trap. She was so weak that she couldn''t leave here at all. Da*mit! Bastard! With fierce anger, Evangeline kicked anything that was beside her again, only to find that the cabin door had suddenly been opened. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Didn''t you hear me? I said get lost!" Evangeline turned her head in anger. Before she could do anything, she was suddenly hugged by someone. "It''s me!" Zion''s familiar voice and smell stunned Evangeline. "Zion?" "It''s me." "Why are you here?" "Should I not havee?" The two of them asked and answered, and in the end, both became silent. Zion didn''t know what to say to her now. Evangeline felt that she had been exposed. Would Zion suspect that she and Maximilian had set up a trap to lure him here? Thinking of this, Evangeline quickly looked up and said, "I didn''t." Evangeline''s words seemed so illogical, but Zion understood. "I know " Zion quickly picked up Evangeline and whispered, "Let''s get out of here first." "I''ve been poisoned and I''m weak now. I may not be able to leave here. But they don''t dare to do anything to me. Zion, you leave quickly. Their target is you. Maximilian is going to call you at any time. If your phone rang now, it would be over." Evangeline was very anxious. She was afraid that Zion would be framed by Maximilian. Zion whispered, "Get on my back and I''ll carry you." "No, there''s no way we can get out of here by ne or boat. We can only go down the sea if we want to leave here, but you can''t swim fast with me on your back. Zion, listen to me. Go quickly. Go back and find someone to save me." "Then it''s toote." Zion ignored Evangeline''s words and threw her on her back. His steady voice came into Evangeline''s ears. "Hold me tight." What else could Evangeline say at this time? Her eyes suddenly became a little moist. She suddenly felt that the man she had been pursuing for 20 years was really nice. She knew Zion''s character. Once he made up his mind, no one could stop him. In order not to add any burden to Zion, she could only quickly wrap her arms around his neck. Zion brought Evangeline down the sea quietly. When Maximilian found out, Zion had already taken her out of the martialw area and returned to the surface. He sent a signal to Aziel. The helicopter quickly put down thedder. Zion dragged Evangeline on. "You go up first.¡± "What about you?" "Cut the crap. Hurry up!" In fact, Zion was a person who didn''t know how to speak sweet words. He didn''t even treat Evangeline gently. Evangeline was used to his way of speaking. She gritted her teeth. Although she was still weak, she felt a little relieved after soaking in the sea for a while. She quickly climbed up thedder. Zion said to Aziel, "She''s your future mistress. Take her out of the Trident Ocean and wait for me in the nearby cities.¡± After that, Zion turned around and jumped into the sea again. Evangeline was about to climb into the helicopter when she heard a thud behind. She immediately turned around and saw Zion disappearing into the sea. Her heart jumped immediately. Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 "Zion Ye,e back here!" Evangeline growled, but she didn''t dare to make a big noise. What was he going to do? Maximilian was not so easy to deal with. What if he was discovered by the subordinates of Maximilian? How could he do anything if he was alone? Evangeline was about to go when Aziel grabbed her arm. "Mistress, Zion asked me to send you away." "Let go!" Evangeline had never seen Aziel before, but from the way he addressed Zion, she could tell that he was a member of the Ye family. Aziel said indifferently, "I only obey the orders of the master, so I''m sorry, mistress!" After that, Aziel knocked Evangeline out and dragged her into the helicopter. He looked at the sea again and then drove the helicopter away without hesitation. Zion returned to the ship that Maximilian was there. He quickly climbed up, ced bombs in several hidden positions, and then left quietly. A cold smile appeared on his lips. Anyone who dared to plot against him and kidnap his woman would have to pay the corresponding price! Zion quickly walked some distance away before he took out the remote from his pocket and pressed the button. The sound of an explosion echoed through the sky, and the ck mushroom also filled up the surface of the sea. Maximilian was forced to jump into the sea to escape. He was so livid that he almost fainted. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Who is it? Who blew up my ship? Where''s Princess Evangeline? She can''t get into trouble!" But the terror caused by the explosion made the people on the ship flee for their lives without listening to his orders. Maximilian looked at this scene fiercely. He was furious but he could do nothing except leave now. Zion heaved a sigh of relief and quickly went ashore in the nearby area. He contacted Aziel immediately. "Come and pick me up here!" Zion sent his location to Aziel. Before Aziel settled Evangeline down, he received Zion''s order. He admired Zion''s fast action, so he quickly changed the route and returned to Zion''s position. They quickly left the Trident Ocean. Seeing Evangeline in aa, Zion couldn''t help frowning slightly. "Did you knock her out?" "Mistress refused to leave and insisted on following you. I was afraid that it would ruin your n, so I had no choice." Aziel was neither humble nor arrogant. Zion''s eyes narrowed, and inexplicable emotions were rolling in his eyes. Then he said lightly, "Never do it again." "Yes." Zion held Evangeline in her arms, took out a silver needle from his backpack, and inserted it into Evangeline''s acupuncture point. Evangeline immediately woke up with a wail. "Bastard! How dare you hit me!" Evangeline''s memory was still in the scene before she fainted. Therefore, before she could open her eyes, she attacked the person beside her, but Zion stopped her. "What are you doing when you just woke up?" Hearing the familiar voice, Evangeline couldn''t help but be stunned. Then she saw clearly who it was in front of her, but she asked worriedly, "Are you hurt? What are you going back for?" "Bomb the ship!" These short words had vividly shown Zion''s temper and personality. Evangeline suddenly smiled. "Maximilian will be irritated to death." "I don''t think so. Someone like him is heartless. Are you feeling better?" It was only then that Evangeline saw the silver needle in Zion''s hand. She couldn''t help but think of the pain she had just felt. Her mouth twitched as she said, "Were you the one who stabbed me with the silver needle?" "Or what? I have learned human acupuncture points for a period of time from my brother. Didn''t you say that you were sore and weak after being poisoned? I remember that the position I pierced you just now should be able to help you recover a lot." Zion put away the silver needle, but Evangeline was still a little scared. "Is this your first time piercing someone?" "How do you know?" ¡°Your strength can kill a cow! How do you think I know? Zion, you want to kill me and find a new girlfriend, don''t you?" Evangeline felt that it was too unfair. Even though she didn''t die in the Trident Ocean, she might die in Zion''s hands. However, Zion smiled faintly and said, "Don''t worry. I know my skills. Besides, you shouldn''t die in my hands like this, you should die on my bed" "Get lost!" Evangeline didn''t expect that Zion would suddenly say something like this, and there were other people around them. She couldn''t help blushing. Zion smiled. He turned to Aziel and said, "Just drive back to Ocean City." Although Nathaniel and Mango had moved their business abroad, Zion still managed to clean up the Ye''s Mansion a few years ago. He habitually went back to live there after the holiday. He still had some feelings for the Ye''s Mansion. Aziel was stunned for a moment. He did not know the specific address of Ocean City, but he did not ask. He directly turned on the navigation. The ne suddenly quieted down. Only then did Evangeline realize that her and Zion''s current situation was a little awkward. "Don''t you have anything to ask me?¡± Evangeline''s voice was very low, and she even restrained her aura. Zion nced at her. His meaningful gaze made Evangeline feel as if she was sitting on pins and needles. "Do you have something to say to me?" Zion asked. Evangeline suddenly didn''t know where to start. Moreover, she had an illusion that Zion seemed to know something. Seeing that Evangeline wanted to say something, Zion didn''t force her, but his voice was a little cold. "No matter what you do in the future, please think with your brain. Don''t think that you can do anything because you are good at martial arts. This time, I installed a tracking system on your mobile phone. Next time, I can''t guarantee that you will be so lucky." Hearing that Zion had installed a tracking system on her phone, Evangeline couldn''t help but be stunned. Different from the disgust and anger of others, she felt warmth in her heart. Because she knew that Zion was actually very cold. If it weren''t for someone who was important to him, he wouldn''t have done such a thing. Thinking about the risk that Zion was going to face by saving her alone, Evangeline smiled. "Zion, are you so in love with me?" "Did seawater soak through your brain?" Zion nced at her and his tone was a little mean. Evangeline didn''t care at all. She stepped forward and hugged his arm. She said with a smile, "Don''t deny it. Otherwise, why do you care so much about me? Tell me, when did you have feelings for me after I pursue you for that long?" Zion looked at Evangeline as if he was looking at a fool. He said in disfavor, "Don''t you know that I''ve always had feelings for you?" "Ah?" Evangeline was just about to be overwhelmed by happiness until she heard Zion say lightly, "From the moment you peeked at me when I was peeing, I wanted to kill you. Anger and hatred is also a kind of feeling." Evangeline''s smile froze on her face. Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 Seeing Evangeline''s expression, Zion''s uneasiness and worry eased a little. Hmph! He had been worried about her for so long and now she couldn''t stand it with just a few words from him? "Let''s see if she dares to act on her own in the future again." Zion thought to himself, but he didn''t expect Evangeline to let go of his arm and sit quietly on the other side of the cabin alone. She looked at the sky and suddenly quieted down. Evangeline''s quietness made Zion feel a little worried. "Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?" Zion was the first to break the strange atmosphere now. Wasn''t he just scolding her a bit? Was that really necessary for her to be so? Wasn''t she a very strong person before? Seeing that Evangeline didn''t respond, Zion handed over thepressed biscuits in his backpack again, almost hitting Evangeline''s face. Evangeline frowned slightly and finally had a trace of emotion. "I don''t want to eat it. It''s terrible." "It''s good to have some to eat, don''t be so picky." Zion opened thepressed biscuits and stuffed them into Evangeline''s mouth while she was not paying attention. "Zion, are you trying to murder me? I know you''re angry with me. You''re angry about me leaving without saying anything, and about putting me in danger. You''re angry about me hiding secrets from you, but you..." "You think too much. Why should I be angry? Does it have anything to do with me?" Zion interrupted Evangeline and stuffed the cup filled with hot water into her hand again. He said coldly, "You either swallow it or vomit it out. I didn''t sleep all night. I have to rest now." After that, Zion sat down beside her and closed his eyes as if he had fallen asleep. All of Evangeline''s emotions were stuck in her throat. This man did it on purpose! He was angry at all! She had been chasing this man for 20 years. If she didn''t know that he was angry with her now, she would have wasted those 20 years. Her throat was choked withpressed biscuits. Evangeline picked up the cup furiously and poured it into her mouth. The biscuits were finally gone down, but the anger in her heart could not be eliminated. Yes, she had hidden some things from Zion. She had left without saying goodbye and had been set up, but she was a girl after all! Shouldn''t a man like Zion give her a chance to exin? Who didn''t know how to pretend to sleep? She didn''t want to exin anymore. Just let him be unknown about her secrets! Evangeline angrily ate all thepressed biscuits in her hand, leaving none for Zion. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After eating, she felt very full. Usually, she wouldn''t have been able to eat it, but she didn''t know if it was because of Zion or because she was hungry, she had eaten a lot of it. Evangeline burped and put the cup aside. Only then did she realize that it was Zion''s cup. In other words, she had used Zion''s cup to drink the water for some time? "Bah!¡± Evangeline quickly spat out a few mouthfuls of saliva. She heard Zion say lightly, "You''ve already swallowed my saliva. Don''t you think you vomited toote?" "Da*n it, Zion, are you that disgusting?" "Am I disgusting?" Zion''s eyes suddenly opened. His beautiful eyes were full of pressure at this time, which made Evangeline a little scared. "Hey, I didn''t say anything wrong...¡± Zion got up and trapped her in her seat. With a slight smile on his face, he said with an evil look in his eyes, "Try saying it again." "I said it. What''s wrong?" Evangeline was actually a little scared, but she couldn''t be timid. Otherwise, Zion would definitely bully her in the future. "I''ve given you a chance, Evangeline!" With that, Zion pinched her chin and pressed his slightly cold lips against hers. Evangeline was stunned by Zion''s actions. By the time she came to her senses, Zion had already kissed her fiercely. His enthusiasm was so overwhelming that she couldn''t stand it. Da*n it! Did this man eat some unusual medicine today? Was he crazy? Evangeline struggled, but she couldn''t escape. She seemed to feel Zion¡¯s anger. This man was punishing her! This kind of understanding made Evangeline a little depressed, a little wronged, and even a little resistant. The silentpetition between the two began inexplicably. At first, Ariel thought that they were a loving couple. After all, Zion had let him call Evangeline mistress, but now they looked like enemies of each other as if they would not stop fighting until dead. Should he make a sound? The moment Ariel hesitated, Zion''s mouth was bitten by Evangeline. He suddenly paused for a moment, and then, like an enraged beast, he began to kiss more wildly. Evangeline couldn''t stand it anymore and hurriedly called him to stop. "Stop! Zion, I was wrong! I was really wrong! I promise that I won''t leave without saying anything in the future anymore. I will report to you no matter where I go. I will never feel that I can conquer the world alone. I was wrong!" Evangeline had never admitted defeat since she was a child. She didn''t seem to admit her mistake to anyone, but at this moment, she was really afraid. Zion didn''t care about anything. It seemed that he would really punish her on the spot. However, there were still people on the ne, and Zion knew that they couldn''t do such a fierce thing on the ne. He was using his own life to make herpromise! What else could Evangeline do at this time? A man whom she had been pursuing for 20 years. Even if she was injured or sad, or had no dignity, she couldn''t bear to see him hurt at all. At this time, Evangeline''s voice had a hint of crying sound. Zion finally let go of her. At this time, both of them were a little embarrassed. Especially Zion, his mouth was red and swollen, and there was blood on the corners of his mouth. He looked evil and dangerous. His beautiful eyes seemed to like hiding a storm, as if he could dominate the whole world at anytime. Evangeline''s appearance wasparatively better, but she was embarrassed. She was almost driven to tears by Zion. This man had gone too far! Seeing the tears in her eyes, Zion finally said in a low voice, "If you keep going on like this, I''ll kill you. It''s better for you to die in my arms than to be bullied by others." "You''re the one who''s bullying me!" Evangeline immediately felt wronged and wanted to cry. Why did she fall in love with such a man? "No matter what, I have to ept the man I chose." Zion got up and left, which directly made Evangeline so angry that she could no longer control her tears. Zion went to the control room to find some ice and took it back. He directly put ice on Evangeline''s face. "Use the ice to press your eyes. Are you feeling wronged now?" "Of course I feel wronged! You''re not a f*cking man!" As soon as Evangeline finished speaking, she realized that she had said something wrong. She quickly looked at Zion in horror, only to find that Zion''s eyes were so deep that she couldn''t understand his emotions. "You feel wronged? How about when I knew nothing back then but still worried about you and comforted you? How will youpensate me for my worried feeling?" Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 "Is this man still a human being?" Evangeline suddenly felt a little confused. Was this the man that she had been chasing for 20 years? "Too f*cking... Forget it, she couldn''t describe it any more. If she said it too harshly, her heart would ache. If she said it too lightly, she won''t be able to vent her anger. Zion was right. She chose the man myself, so she had to ept anything about him. Evangeline fell silent after she figured it out. She seemed to be angry with someone orpletely admit defeat. Seeing her like this, Zion''s cold eyes finally showed a trace of warmth. "Call me when we reach Ocean City. I''ll rest for a while." These words were directed at Aziel. Aziel quickly nodded. He could see that Zion really cared about Evangeline. Otherwise, he would not havee alone to save her. He was just a little angry that Evangeline was so stupid to be framed. To put it bluntly, he was more worried than angry. The punishment just now was just a tough action made by Zion in order to appease his uneasy heart. Zion, on the other hand, was a person who didn''t like to exin. Aziel could only whisper to Evangeline, "Master has been working since he knew that you were in trouble. He went to the training base alone to find an assistant to save you. I heard that master didn''t want to inherit the family business. Now that you were in trouble, he returned to the Ye family without saying a word. Now he is the head of the Ye family. Miss Evangeline, he slept for less than three hoursst night." Evangeline was stunned by Aziel''s words. "What are you talking about? Focus on the ne." Zion frowned slightly. She couldn''t tell whether he was happy or not. It was the first time that Aziel and Zion had cooperated. It was also the first time that they had met, so Aziel was a little confused about Zion''s temper. However, he had said what he should have said and done what he should do. He had done the responsibility of being an assistant. At this point, Aziel shut up and focused on driving the ne. Evangeline couldn''t calm down. She looked at Zion and found that the man''s eyes were dark. When she thought of the conditions of returning to the Ye family to take over the master position, her nose suddenly twitched and her eyes turned red. "Zion, you retreated?" When she said this, Evangeline suddenly felt a little ufortable and painful. Although she was not in the military region, she knew Zion''s feelings for the military region. Although he had said that he would retreat, if it weren''t for her, would Zion still be hesitating? To Zion, the military region was equivalent to his second home. All of his childhood and youth were spent in the military region. It was even longer than the time spent in the Ye family. It seemed that he had a bright future, but he had identally injured the hostage because of her, and now he retreated also because of her? Evangeline suddenly felt that she was a good-for-nothing person. Although her original intention was good, she had ruined Zion''s future. She ruined his dream, his future, and his lifelong faith. Evangeline suddenly felt a little scared. If Zion didn''t survive in the business world many yearster, would he regret what he had done today? Zion felt the sadness in her words. He couldn''t help sighing and then opened his eyes. "It has nothing to do with you. Originally, it was a little troublesome. I just don''t want to owe others a favor. Besides, you know my parents. In the past few years, they have been hoping that I can go back to inherit the family business. My brother is obsessed with medicine and my two brothers are still young. Who can take over the position of the head of the family if I don''te back? Don¡¯t always take responsibility for yourself. To say the least, even if I don''t be a soldier ande back to be a businessman, as long as I want, I can still be outstanding. Don''t you have any confidence in me?" Although Zion had said so, Evangeline could not let it go no matter how hard she tried. Evangeline hesitated when she thought of her appearance at the kidnapping scene, the fact that she was framed by Maximilian, and all kinds of secrets. "Zion, I have something to tell you. When we get back to Ocean City, I''ll tell you everything." "Okay." Zion knew that Evangeline was going to tell him everything. He nodded and wearily rubbed his head. Evangeline suddenly said, "Lie on my thigh and sleep for a while. I''ll give you a massage to make you feel morefortable." Zion was a little stunned, but he didn''t refuse. He strode over with his long legs and touched Evangeline very arrogantly. Evangeline wanted to roll her eyes. This man was really f*cking. She moved her body slightly and made way for Zion. Zionid on the seat and leaned his head against Evangeline''s thigh. A faint fragrance wafted into his nose, making him feel a little emotional. "Evangeline." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hmm?" "Let''s go back and get married." Zion closed his eyes and said lightly, as if he was talking about the weather today. But Evangeline knew that Zion was not a casual person. She had been waiting for this sentence for more than 20 years, and at the same time, she became a little calmer. She didn''t want Zion to think that she couldn''t wait to marry him. "I''ll think about it." Evangeline''s lips curved into a smile. Zion froze for a moment as if he didn''t expect Evangeline to say that she would consider it. Then he opened her eyes slightly and caught sight of Evangeline''s happy lips. He couldn''t help but say, "Do you still have to think about it? Well, I don''t care. I can wait for another 20 or 30 years. It will save us a lot of trouble if we get married by then. Look, we already had enough money at that time even if we didn''t work. Also, we don''t have to give birth to children at that age. It will save you the pain of giving birth. Besides, when we get married that time means we''re already old. Sounds nice, right? Okay, then it''s up to you." What did that mean by listening to me? Evangeline was stunned. This was not right! Shouldn''t he beg her again? Why was it twenty or thirty yearster? What did she want about that? "Zion, how dare you!" Evangeline grabbed Zion''s ear and said fiercely, "If you dare to marry me in 20 or 30 years, I''ll kill you." She pouted angrily and wished that Zion could retract his words. The corners of Zion''s lips lifted slightly when he saw Evangeline''s expression. "Are you fooling me?" Only then did Evangeline react. She pressed her hand against Zion''s ear in anger. "You''re bold, aren''t you? Do you know what it means to spoil your wife?" "You''re not my wife yet. How can I spoil you?" Zion didn''t care about her strength at all. He didn''t even react to her shrew-like behavior. On the contrary, Aziel was a little shocked when he looked back at them. Zion looked so cold on the outside, but the contrast of him being in front of his girlfriend made Aziel feel a little cuteness in him. Just as Evangeline was about to say that she was going to marry him, the ne suddenly began to shake. Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 "What''s going on?" Zion''s face suddenly changed. Evangeline frowned, but she didn''t panic. After all, she had experienced such a thing before. Ariel''s face was a little pale. "Master, our ne seems to have been located. It''s within the attacking range of others." Ariel''s words made Zion slightly narrow his eyes. Ye Family''s private nes all had their own symbols, and they had applied for the right to use them. Now, someone was aiming at the Ye Family''s ne. If someone said this was an ident, Zion wouldugh to death. "Get out of the way, I''ll drive!" Zion quickly stepped forward. Ariel just paused for a moment and then quickly moved away from the driver''s seat. Evangeline was worried. "What can I do?" "Go and see what you can do." Zion had never regarded Evangeline as a flower in a greenhouse, nor did he think that women couldn''t fight on the battlefield, especially for Evangeline. In fact, Zion appreciated her boldness very much. Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline quickly turned to Aziel and said, "Is there an attack system?" "This is a private helicopter. It should be there, but we are not allowed to equip weapons on our ne." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Aziel was telling the truth. The Ye family was somewhat special in both R Country and Z Country. Once they took a weapon, many things could not be exined clearly. Naturally, Zion also heard this. He frowned slightly and decisively called Benjamin. "I''ve been targetted on not more than 50 kilometers above the Trident Ocean. Please help me." Although he was not a soldier now, Benjamin was. Moreover, he was a citizen of Z Country. It was not too much for him to find something unusual and report it to the superiors. Benjamin had just received the news that Zion had retired and he was in a state of shock. However, when he received Zion''s call for help, he immediately reported it to his superiors. At that time, Carlson happened to be there. Without hesitation, he asked Benjamin to use thetest weapon to block the attack. However, he needed Zion to lure the enemy into the domain of Z Country. Zion knew this, so he lowered the ne. Generally speaking, it was not easy to fly at low altitudes, and it was impossible to fly through the defense lines of other countries at low altitudes. However, such a difficult technology was achieved by Zion. Evangeline and Aziel were both stunned. Aziel''s eyes were full of admiration and enthusiasm, but Evangeline had a trace of pain. Zion belonged to the army and to the sky, but unfortunately, he retired because of her. She always felt that it was a loss. Carlson, Benjamin, and the others also saw such a scene, and anyone present thought that they couldn''t do it. Due to the wide and low range of the radar, if one wanted to break through the range of the radar, one had to fly in the air at a low altitude. This low altitude also required a certain amount of data. If it was too low, it will affect the ne''s flight and the requirements for friction on the ground. For several years, no one had been able to do this. Unexpectedly, after Zion retired from the army, they saw Zion achieve this. Carlson expression was obscure. Benjamin quickly said, "Master Mo, you saw it. Zion can''t leave. He is a talent." How could Carlson not know that Zion was a talent? But because Zion grew up with him, he naturally knew that once Zion decided to do something, he would never change his mind. Because of this, his heart was actually bleeding. Sissaye didn''t say anything, but there was a hint of enthusiasm and heat in her eyes. Everyone seemed to be enjoying a performance, but Zion and Evangeline''s side was dangerous. Because of flying low, Evangeline identally jumped on Aziel and pressed him on the seat. The airflow made the ne a little unstable, which made people feel more depressed and ufortable. Zion didn''t care about it at all, because he was very assured to hand over everything to Evangeline. If it was someone else who was with him this time, he might not have been able to break through the difficult problem of flying low. However, it was because of Evangeline that he was able to complete this difficult task without any distractions. At the same time, in another control room, Maximilian looked at Zion, who suddenly disappeared, he couldn''t help but feel a little confused. "Where is he? How could such a big ne just disappear? Hurry up and track him down!" The people around him were working quickly, and the radar was scanning quickly. "Master Maximilian, we have scanned Zion''s location, but our radar can''t detect it." "Why?" "He flew lower than the radar test area." When Maximilian heard this, he thought he had heard a joke. However, it seemed that the other party was not lying. He quickly walked over and was dumbfounded. "Zion is a talent! If possible, we must draw him onto our side." "But he''s Zion Ye. How could he be driven by us?" His subordinate''s words made the corners of Maximilian''s mouth rise slightly. "He can''t do it on his own, but he has a weak spot now, which is Evangeline. I don''t believe that he won''t be of any use to us once we''ve caught his weak point. Besides, all men have bad habits. Don''t worry, I have other people spying on him." Maximilian had a well-thought-out n, and his subordinates did not dare to say anything more. They were just a little confused about the situation. "What should we do now?" "Follow him! Even if we can¡¯t catch him, we have to follow him." Maximilian showed great interest in Zion. It was the first time for Zion to fly so low in the air. Although it seemed to be very sessful in the eyes of outsiders, it was not so easy for him and Evangeline. The consequence of high concentration was a headache. Evangeline saw Zion''s situation and said to Aziel, "Lie here and don''t move. Otherwise, Zion and I can''t guarantee that we can take you back safely." Aziel quickly nodded. Everything he saw today was beyond his knowledge. Naturally, whatever Evangeline and Zion said, he would follow. Evangeline took out a silver needle from her pocket. While the ne was shaking, she tried her best to stay calm. While Zion was not paying attention, she stabbed the needle directly into an acupuncture point on his head. Zion felt a cool sensation wash over him, and his mind became much more rxed. "Thank you." "There''s no need to say thanks between us." Evangeline didn''t know the danger when she was not in the cockpit. Now she suddenly felt a little dizzy when she was there. No wonder Zion had a headache. If it had been anyone else, they would have never stopped shouting. At this moment, Evangeline heard Zion whisper, "Go back and sit tight with Aziel. I''m going to fly higher!" Hearing this, Evangeline immediately understood that the ne had entered the airspace of Z Country. Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 Maximilian had been chasing after them. Zion''s lips curled up slightly, and he deliberately slowed down when he took off. Evangeline and Aziel also breathed a sigh of relief because of the slow speed. Otherwise, they would have vomited uncontrobly. It was also at this time that Evangeline realized that Zion''s identity and his world might really be different from her own. Although she was a foreign princess and had experienced a sudden situation, this was the first time she had experienced such a life-and-death battle. She always said that she had been pursuing Zion for 20 years and thought that she knew him very well. However, at this moment, Zion was shining like a diamond, making it impossible for people to look away. It was as if he was born to belong to the sky, as if he had long be one with the ne. This kind of tacit understanding, if he didn''t really like it, or if he didn''t train for a long time, he wouldn''t be able to do it. Was it really right to let the eagle, which should have soared in the sky,nd on the ground and be an ordinary human being? For the first time, Evangeline had doubts about her pursuit. Zion noticed Evangeline''s thoughtful gaze, but he couldn''t care less. The lives of the three of them were in his hands. He could only say in a low voice, "Throw away those messy things in your mind and send a message to the ground quickly. Let them chase after the enemy and try to make sure that those people behind won''t be able to go back!" "Okay." Evangeline quickly came to her senses. She called Sissaye as soon as possible. After all, except for knowing Sissaye''s number, she didn''t know anyone else''s at all. She had Benjamin''s personal number, but she didn''t think it was appropriate to call him. Just like Zion reported to the superiors, he called Benjamin instead of calling Sissaye, which was inappropriate. When Sissaye saw Evangeline''s call, she really didn''t want to answer it, but she knew that Evangeline was definitely with Zion now. She took a deep breath and suppressed the various emotions in her heart. She directly pressed the answer button. "What?" "Zion told you to start setting up a defensive formation as soon as possible. He told you to chase and intercept the enemy behind us so that they won''t be able to go back." As for how to chase and block them, it should be a secret message between Sissaye and Zion. Evangeline didn''t ask and directly conveyed Zion''s words. Although Sissaye was a little upset, she knew that the situation was urgent. She quickly said, "Tell Zion to not worry. We''re in the middle of a project. We promise that he''llnd safely." "Thank you." Evangeline''s words sounded harsh to Sissaye. "You''re wee. It wasn''t for you anyway. If it weren''t for you, Zion wouldn''t need to go through all this." His words pierced Evangeline''s heart like a knife, but she didn''t refute or exin it. Instead, she hung up the phone calmly. Zion was already her boyfriend. As a loser, Sissaye had the right toin and be unhappy with her. Seeing that Evangeline had hung up the phone, Zion said in a low voice, "Get me a ss of water." "Okay." Evangeline was afraid that Zion couldn''t drink the water as the ne was unstable. She put a straw in it and handed it directly to him. Zion looked ahead and directly put the straw in his mouth to drink water. His confident actions and eyes warmed Evangeline''s heart. "Do you know who is chasing us?" "It must be Maximilian. I blew up his ship. At that time, I was the only one who could be found in the sky above the sea. If he didn''t chase me, who would he chase?" Zion was quite confident. Evangeline didn''t say anything else. Instead, she went back and stayed behind with Aziel. Suddenly, a missile flew over from the side of their helicopter. Then there was a loud bang, and something was hit. Evangeline quickly looked back. The billowing smoke made it hard for her to see anything, but the shock still made her and Aziel unable toe to their senses for a long time. Although she was a foreign princess, she had never experienced war and had always been peaceful. She had been by Zion''s side all these years. To be honest, she did not understand these war- rted things. Although Aziel had received training, it was the first time he had been in such a situation. It was impossible for him not to be nervous or afraid. Zion was the only one who was as calm as ever. After the people behind him were blown up, Zion slowed down and immediately flew the ne toward the Santell Capital. "After such a thing happened, it''s impossible for me to go back to Ocean City first. I''ll go back to the Santell Capital first to exin everything." Evangeline had no objection to Zion''s words. When the ne arrived at the capital, Carlson arrived with Benjamin and Sissaye. Sissaye''s eyes turned red the moment she saw Zion. Benjamin stepped forward and punched Zion. "Zion, what are you doing? Do you still think we are brothers? I just said a few words to Evangeline. If you don''t like it, you can scold me back! You can hit me too. What''s wrong with you? You threw a big mess at me and left by your will. Have you ever thought about our feelings?" Benjamin''s eyes turned red as he spoke. Zion looked at him and pushed him away. Then, he said with a disgusted expression, "Why are you crying like that? Those who don''t know the truth will think that I have a special rtionship with you. I''m just retired. It''s not a life-and-death separation. Do you have to cry like that?" "Why not? We''ve been together for more than ten years, and it has always been you who guided me. Now that you suddenly brought me up and left, I''m at a loss. How can I go forward in the future? You should be responsible for me." Benjamin became more and more like an abandoned wife. Carlson looked at Zion and frowned. His eyes were full of reluctance, but he couldn''t speak casually. Evangeline suddenly felt that she was unnecessary to stand here. The people here were all true brothers who had experienced life and death on the battlefield. However, she seemed to be ipatible with them, but she could not leave. It was a little awkward and ufortable. Sissaye stepped forward and gave Evangeline a shove. "It''s all your fault! You are a jinx!" Evangeline didn''t pay attention to it for a moment and was pushed straight. When she took two steps back and almost fell down, a pair of strong arms firmly supported her, and the familiar breath instantly rushed into her nose. Zion''s cold voice suddenly burst out with suppressed anger above her head. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Sissaye! Apologize now!" Zion''s expression looked terrible. It was the first time that Sissaye had seen Zion treat her so seriously and so angrily. Usually, no matter what she did, Zion would not say a word. Sometimes, he would even clean up the mess for her. But now, for Evangeline, he was actually angry with her? Not only that, but he also wanted her to apologize to Evangeline. Why? If it weren''t for Evangeline, would Zion leave the military region? Would he have left them? Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 "I won''t apologize! It''s all her fault! If it weren''t for her, would you have left? Would you abandon us? Zion, have you forgotten? You once said that you would be in the military camp for the rest of your life. You said that you would fight on the battlefield with us for the rest of your life. What are you doing now? You left us for a woman and betrayed our vows. You bast*rd!" Sissaye immediately began to cry. Carlson were a little angry. "Sissaye, apologize now." "Dad, do you also think it''s my fault?" Recently, Sissaye''s mood was particrly negative, and she was also very likely to be stimted. Carlson had seen his daughter secretly shed tears in the room more than once. He was also distressed, but he knew that whether Zion would stay or not, it was actually his own choice, not because of anyone. Sissaye''s actions had made things a little difficult for him. Although she acted like this because she liked Zion, the more she was like this, the further Zion got away from her. The emotions in Carlson''s eyes were unknown. However, Zion said coldly, "I treated you as my younger sister, but it''s impossible for my younger sister to be so unruly. Besides, any decision I made has nothing to do with Evangeline. It''s wrong for you to be angry with her because of me, not to mention that you hit her. Sissaye, have I spoiled you like this all these years? If it''s my fault, I will definitely reflect in the future. I also hope that you can stay away from me. After all, a teacher like me can''t teach a good student, which embarrassed you and the Mo family.¡± His words were a little harsh. He even scolded Carlson, although he didn''t name him. At such an old age, Carlson couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and blush. "Ahem, Zion, Sissaye has been spoiled by me. I apologize to Evangeline." Carlson looked at Evangeline with a smile. Although Evangeline initially felt guilty as Zion left the military region because of her, it was a matter between her and Zion. It had nothing to do with others, so others have no right to question anything. What''s more, Sissaye''s action really made her angry. Now Carlson was an elder. It seemed that he had given her face to apologize to her personally. But wasn''t this another kind of oppression? If she epted it, she would definitely feel wronged. However, if she didn''t ept it, everyone present would probably think that she didn''t know how to appreciate favors and make a mess. Evangeline''s heart was full of emotions. She heard Zion say lightly, "Evangeline is a foreign princess. She has been arrogant and domineering since she was a child. Even if she likes me, she doesn''t have to suffer because of me. That''s not her character. So, Uncle Carlson, your apology is useless to her. Besides, Sissaye has beaten someone. Can you rece her? If that''s the case, can I beat Sissaye and ask my dad to apologize?" As soon as he said that, Sissaye''s face suddenly turned as pale as a sheet. Zion directly returned what Carlson had done, not caring about the friendship between the two families for so many years. Sissaye immediately felt ufortable. "Zion, at least my father is your elder. How can you talk to my father like this for an outsider?" "Your so-called outsider is not only my wife but also my family! You should know that I, Zion Ye, always put my family first. No matter what Evangeline has done is right or wrong, as long as I feel happy, I am willing to spoil her even to make a hole in the sky. No one else has the right to say no! Do you understand?" At this time, Zion was too strange to Sissaye. Zion, whom she knew, had always been calm, silent, distant, and not very concerned about anyone. It also seemed that he was good to everyone. It was hard to tell who cares more, not to mention the strong protection of a person, no matter right or wrong. Sissaye''s heart felt like it was blocked by a ball of cotton, and she couldn''t breathe. A faint warmth rose in Evangeline''s heart, but she didn''t want Zion and Carlson to be too stiff. She quickly said, "The person who tracked us is Maximilian. He may not be working in the government office of my country. I know this person, but I know little about him. If you request, I can investigate him and tell you everything I know¡± Carlson gave Evangeline aplicated look. Just like Zion had said, this girl was so brash that she didn''t care about other people''s feelings at all. Moreover, she was smart enough to change the topic. Such personality was already somewhat attractive. Looking at Sissaye again, Carlson finally sighed. Because his youngest daughter had not grown up with him, he actually spoiled Sissaye, so he had no chance to let her participate in many projects. It seemed that this was not a good thing. Evangeline had been in the capital since she was a child. She lived alone, followed Zion''s footsteps, and dealt with everything alone. To put it bluntly, Eugene and his wife were so ruthless to let Evangeline grow alone. Therefore, Evangeline and Sissaye werepletely different. To put it bluntly, even if the winner today was Sissaye while Evangeline lost in this rtionship, Evangeline would rather suffer than do something boorish toward Sissaye. So-called, no one would get hurt if there was noparison among people. In the end, Carlson sighed and said, "Sissaye, you can follow some top talents for training abroad tomorrow. Don''t come back without getting any rankings." "Dad! I''m not leaving!¡± Sissaye immediately panicked. She didn''t want to leave home or the Santell Capital. As long as she was still here, and as long as Zion wasn''t married, she wouldn''t lose. But at such a critical moment, her father wanted to send her away. How could this be? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Unfortunately, Carlson had made up his mind. This time, Sissaye had no choice. "Benjamin, you don''t need to take over Zion''s position for the time being. In the afternoon, you and Sissaye will go abroad for training. As I said, don''te back if you can''t get a ce." "Yes!" Benjamin was a soldier and not the son of Carlson, so he naturally took Carlson''s orders first. Sissaye still wanted to say something, but was stopped by Carlson''s eyes. Then he said coldly, "Go back!" "I..." Sissaye still wanted to say something else, but Benjamin saw that Carlson was really angry, so he quickly pulled Sissaye away. All of a sudden, the scene quieted down. Zion directly reached out and took Evangeline into his arms. He said lightly, "Uncle Carlson, we want to get married. Please give us proof." "Now you remember to call me Uncle Carlson? You scolded me at the beginning, didn''t you? What makes you think that I will still give you proof after your retirement? Do I owe you anything?" Carlson''s face darkened. The chilling atmosphere immediately made Evangeline''s heart clench. Oh no! Zion had made a big fool of himself. Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 Seeing that Evangeline was so scared that her face turned pale, Zion looked at Carlson speechlessly and said, "Uncle Carlson, that''s enough. I just said that to you, but you still hold a grudge against me. Besides, can you realize how much you spoiled Sissaye if I didn''t say that? If I don''t take care of her in the future, can you deal with it when she does something bad alone? She has to learn to grow up. Besides, it''s true that Evangeline has been wronged in this matter. I''m a man. Can''t I speak up for my woman?" Zion was very calm right now. He waspletely different from before. Carlson sighed, and his cold aura instantly dissipated. "I didn''t pay attention to Sissaye''s growth over the years. I thought she wouldn''t have any problems with you by her side. Who knows..." "Stop it, Uncle Carlson. There''s no point in talking about it. I''ve told you a long time ago that I didn''t have that kind of feelings for Sissaye. Even if I didn''t have Evangeline today, it''s impossible for us to be together. Have you ever heard of an elder brother having evil intentions towards his younger sister? I don''t have any evil thoughts towards Sissaye. Instead, Benjamin is very interested in her. The Fu family is also arge family. It''s not a loss for you to ept Benjamin as your son-inw." Hearing that Zion was trying his best to get Sissaye and Benjamin together, Carlson rolled his eyes and said, "Do you think I''m blind? Otherwise, why would I ask Benjamin to go abroad with Sissaye? Isn''t it just because it''s easy to develop rtionship in foreign countries? You brat, you''re an ungrateful person. I''ve spent a lot of effort cultivating you, but you just ran away. Do you have any conscience?" Evangeline finally understood what Carlson and Zion were talking about. They were old friends. The atmosphere just now waspletely created for others. They didn''t care about it at all. Seeing Evangeline rx a bit, Zion whispered, "At worst, I can help you train a group of special forces every year, is it ok?" "You said it seriously?" Carlson''s eyes immediately lit up. Zion didn''t say anything else, but his smile made Carlson understand that he wasn''t joking. Even if it was a batch every year, it was worth it. Carlson was no longer so annoyed. Even he found Evangeline pleasing to the eye. "How has your father been recently?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Carlson''s question made Evangeline a little embarrassed. She said awkwardly, "I really don''t know that all these years, all my thoughts have been on Zion." She was telling the truth. Zion touched her head and said, "I''ll go back with you to see your father in a few days." "Okay." Seeing that the atmosphere between the two was better, Carlson didn''t want to be the third wheel here. He quickly waved his hand and said, "Please leave. Your heart isn''t here anymore. It''s just a formality to stay here. But Zion, you must be careful. I vaguely feel that these matters may have something to do with you. Maybe their target is you." "Yes, I got it." Zion bade Carlson farewell and brought Evangeline and Aziel back to Ocean City. Nathaniel and Mango had alreadye back. When Zion and Evangeline came back, an unknown object attacked them as soon as they entered the door. Both Zion and Evangeline were very vignt. Although they didn''t have much cooperation experience, they cooperated very well. They kicked the unknown things out from both sides in the same direction. Immediately after that, he heard Rita''s depressed growl. "Zion, I''m your biological sister. How can you treat me like this? Mom, Dad, brother, are you just going to watch the only princess in our family being bullied by Zion?" At this moment, Zion and Evangeline realized that Rita was standing there like a drowned rat. Her face was full of fuel. The most important thing was that the balloon above her head was particrly funny. Zionughed out unkindly. "Are you stillughing? Evangeline, is this how you teach your man?" "It doesn''t matter! I spoiled him." Hearing Evangeline''s words, Zion''s lips curled into a smile, but Rita was a little jealous. "F*ck, you''re talking as if everyone has no boyfriend." "Rita, pay attention to your manners." Mango frowned when she heard Rita''s vulgarities. Rita quickly stuck out her tongue and ran back to her room to clean up. As Wisdom grew older, he put on a pair of gold-rimmed sses. He looked gentle, but Zion knew that his brother was a beast. "Brother, I''m back." Zion stepped forward and hugged Wisdom. Wisdom paused for a moment. In fact, he didn''t want to have physical contact with other people because he was a bit of a neat freak. However, this person was his younger brother, so he responded reluctantly. "Wee home!" Zion let go of him, and two young men immediately rushed over. One of them jumped onto Zion''s back, while the other hugged him. "Brother, I missed you so much! Hurry up and teach me what to do during the military training! I''m going to die! The military training will be held next week. I want to refuse!" There was a big frown on Louis'' face. Lucas was on Zion''s back like a monkey and wanted Zion to carry him, but Zion''s body made him feel helpless. "Brother, what''s wrong with you carrying me on your back? Would you lose a piece of meat?" "Yes!" Zion pped Lucas down. Looking at his two brothers who looked exactly the same, Zion''s eyes became much gentler. "From tomorrow morning, you will follow me to do morning exercises until the beginning of your military training." Hearing Zion''s words, Louis and Lucas felt like crying. "Mom, I just remembered that I have something to do at school. I''m going back." Louis left immediately. Zion sat down and said in a low voice, "As long as you walk out of this door, I will freeze all your credit cards and debit cards." Louis and Lucas, who were about to escape, were dumbfounded. "Are you kidding me? Brother, it''s none of your business, isn''t it?" "Yes, it''s his business. I called you back this time to tell you that your second elder brother, Zion, has retired. Yesterday evening, he took over the position of the head of the Ye family. From yesterday evening, all the affairs of the Ye family are under Zion''s charge. That is to say, Zion is now in charge of everything." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Louis and Lucas immediately wilted like a piece of limp lettuce. Zion said coldly, ¡°I''ve been at home for so long. Can''t you see that there''s someone around me? Are your eyes blind? Don''t you know your manners?" His words made Louis and Lucas a little depressed. Evangeline couldn''t help but think of her family when she saw how united and kind this family was. She had been out alone all these years and hadn''t returned home much. She didn''t know how her parents, sister, and brother were doing. Seeing that Evangeline was lost in thought, Zion coughed. Louis and Lucas were so scared that they shouted immediately, "Nice to meet you! " Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 Evangeline blushed when she heard the loud shouts. "Hi, just call me Evangeline." "How can we? You''re the first girl that Zion brought home. My brothers once said that they will surely marry the girls they brought back home, or they wouldn''t have brought them back. Anyway, do you prepare a red packet for me?" Louis''s despicable look left Zion speechless. He had been in the military region all these years and rarely came back. Every time he came back, he always spoiled them. He didn''t expect that they would directly ask for red packets now. "What red packet do you want? I have a fist, do you want it?" Zion''s words immediately made Louis depressed. Evangeline said with a smile, "It''s okay. Don''t listen to your brother. It''s my first time here and I''m also your sister. I should give you red packets." "Then I''ll add you on WhatsApp." Lucas quickly handed out his WhatsApp code. Zion looked at them speechlessly. He heard Nathaniel whisper, "Wisdom, Zion,e in for a while." The two of them looked at each other. Zion came backte, so he didn''t know what had happened before. At this time, he was suddenly called over by Nathaniel, so he couldn''t help but ask Wisdom with his eyes. Wisdom shook his head to show that he also didn''t know. After they entered the room, Nathaniel took out a document from the cab and handed it to them. "You''re about to get married and start your business. Wisdom is about to get engaged soon, and Zion''s is also soon, isn''t he? This is thepany''s shares. I''ve been distributed for a long time, and you will take half of the Ye Family each." Nathaniel''s words slightly stunned Wisdom and Zion. They asked in unison, "Half each? What about Louis and Lucas? And what about Rita?" "This is the first thing I''m going to tell you." Nathaniel sat down, motioned for them to sit down, and then said, "You are my earliest children. For no reason, the property belongs to you two. As for Rita, she is a girl, and she will get married sooner orter. You can prepare the dowry. Nancy and I will not participate in that." Zion and Wisdom did not object to this. Seeing that his two sons had no objections, Nathaniel continued, "As for Louis and Lucas, you should also know that they will inherit the Xiao family in the future. Your uncles are not interested in the Xiao family''s industry. Your grandfather, Brantley, also has a will before his death that he will hand over everything of the Xiao family to the two children. Although the Xiao family can''tpare with the Ye family''s property, it still needs to be managed well, so you also have to support them to take over the Xiao family too." "Got it." Zion didn''t think much of it. They were brothers, so he wouldn¡¯t pull them down if he could help them. However, Wisdom whispered, "There are a lot of things in my medical school, so I don''t have time to deal with business. Since Zion takes over the Ye family''s business and bes the head of the Ye family, let Zion manage it." "Wisdom, I''m not like you. I have to go back with Evangeline to meet her parents." Zion immediately protested. Wisdom pushed his sses and said, "I have three institutes of biotechnology and more than 20 research projects on my hands now. I would really like to use 24 hours a day as 48 hours. Even though, I can''t even finish my research work. Besides, Dad also gave me the biotechnology of Longford County. I really want to help you, but I don''t have time." Zion¡¯s mouth twitched. "Alright, I''ll take over. I''ve figured it out, I shouldn''t have returned today." "You came backte. If you hade back a few years earlier, Nancy and I would probably travel several states around the world now." Nathaniel''s sarcastic words made Zion want to beat him up. He was just not sure if he would be struck by lightning by punching his father. Wisdom smiled. Zion asked gloomily, "Wisdom, you''re getting engaged. Who''s my sister-inw?" "You don''t know her. She''s just a little woman. You can have a look when I take her home." "Okay." The two brothers directly overlooked Nathaniel and began to chat. "Hey, Wisdom, I remember that you were the first to bring back a girl in our family, right? She was from Swovenia and it scared our parents a lot. Thinking of the past, Zion couldn''t helpughing. It felt good to go home actually. When he was in the army, he had to follow discipline at all times. He had to keep a high level of vignce and be ready to go to the battlefield at any time. His spirit was always tense. But when he went home and stayed with his family and brothers, he suddenly felt unusually rxed. This kind of feeling was very nice indeed. Hearing Zion''s words, Wisdom couldn''t help blushing. "I had no choice but to bring that girl back. You were just thinking too much." "Yo, you, who''s the one that said don''t bring any girl home unless you are surely marrying her?" Wisdom was so embarrassed by Zion''s teasing that he kicked him. Then he rolled his eyes and turned to leave. Zion chuckled. Seeing that Nathaniel was looking at him and Wisdom gloomily, Zion immediately stopped smiling and said, "Mr. Ye, do you have anything to say as a person who''s going to apply for a retirement fee from now on?" "When will you take over the ount book?" Hearing Nathaniel''s words, the corners of Zion''s mouth immediately fell. He quickly walked out and heard Louis and Lucas jumping happily. "Evangeline is too generous! F*ck, a red packet worth six hundred and sixty thousand, that''s so rich!" "I''ve seen it many times and still thought I was mistaken. Louis, is it really six hundred and sixty thousand?" Lucas looked at his brother in disbelief. Zion suddenly felt a little embarrassed. These two guys were young masters of the Ye Family. How could they act like they hadn''t seen any money in their lives? "Hey you, send it back to my wife now." Louis and Lucas were instantly stunned. At the same time, they held their phones tightly. "Zion, don''t! This is the red packet that our sister-inw gave us. You can''t rob it!" "That''s right. Louis and I are going to go to college soon. We have a lot of money to spend on dating and much more things. The hundred thousand that mom and dad gave us as pocket money is really not enough!" Louis and Lucas said in unison. Zion suddenly smiled oddly and said, "It turns out that your pocket money is a hundred thousand a month! From now on, you two will only have ten thousand for your monthly pocket money. There will be no extra money for you two useless foodies. Your monthly pocket money is higher than my monthly sry in the military region and it angers me! So, no rebuttal!" As soon as Zion finished speaking, the two brothers began to wail. Evangeline burst intoughter. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She found that she really liked the Ye family more now. Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 Zion didn''t care what the two brothers felt. He took Evangeline''s hand and said, "Let''s go to my room and have a look." "Okay." Although Evangeline had sneaked into Zion''s room countless times and was sometimes allowed by Mango, she felt a little shy and excited now that Zion had invited her personally. Zion ignored the wailing of the two brothers. He took Evangeline''s hand and went upstairs. As he walked, he said to Mango, "Mom, my dad wants to take you out for a trip. If you found someone who is more handsome than my dad, you can hook up with him. It doesn''t matter. In the future, your son will be your spiritual and economic pir." "Get lost!" Mango scolded him with a smile, but in her heart, she was a littleforted. Zion''s rtionship was settled, and Wisdom was about to get engaged. Suddenly, she sighed emotionally. She suddenly realized that she and Nathaniel had be old unconsciously. Ever since she reconciled with Nathaniel, time had passed so fast. In the blink of an eye, their sons had grown up, but she and her husband were old now. Mango felt a little sad and ufortable, but also a little gratified. When Nathaniel came out, he saw theplicated look in Mango''s eyes as she looked in the direction of the corridor. He immediately understood Mango''s feelings. He took a step forward and wrapped his arm around Mango''s shoulder. In a low voice, he said, "The descendants have their innate descendant luck. It''s a good thing to have people by their side. We can let go of our hands in the future. I''ll apany you to travel all over the world, okay?" "Okay." Mango smiled in satisfaction. Nathaniel''s hair had already turned a little white. Mango touched his face and whispered, "Nathaniel, I want to eat shrimp." Nathaniel thought that his wife would say something sentimental, but he didn''t expect it to be like this. But this Mango was the Mango that he liked most, wasn''t he? "Okay, I''ll go make some. Our children are all back today. I''ll cook." "I''ll help you." Mango was instantly delighted. The two of them went to the kitchen. Wisdom went back to his room and took out a scientific research subject and began to study it, without any joy of getting engaged. After returning to the room with Evangeline, Zion turned over and locked Evangeline on the wall. He then closed the door with one leg. Evangeline was a little flustered by Zion¡¯s actions. "What do you want?" She subconsciously wanted to cover her chest but found that her hand was sped on the wall by Zion with one hand. This posture and this state really made her scared, but looking forward to it. Evangeline blinked her eyes and slightly raised the corners of her mouth. "Zion,e on! I''m ready!" Evangeline tilted her neck and straightened her chest, which pressed against Zion''s. Zion''s eyes narrowed when he felt the supple touch. A storm was brewing inside him. His voice suddenly lowered. "You''re bold enough to do it now, right? Are you going to try the premarital s*x behavior?" "Cough, cough!" No matter how bold and strong Evangeline was, she was still choked by Zion''s words. Seeing her like this, Zion couldn''t help mocking her. "You''re a good-for-nothing!" Evangeline really wanted to knock him out, but unfortunately, she was not strong enough and her skills were not good enough. She suddenly felt a little depressed. "What the hell are you doing? Get lost if you don''t want to do it!¡± Evangeline tried to push Zion away, but failed. Zion looked at her without saying anything. His gaze was more or less scrutinizing and he was waiting. "Have you forgotten something?" "Ah?" Evangeline was a little confused, and then she remembered that she had promised him that she would tell him something after they came back. The ambiguous atmosphere was suddenly disappeared without a trace. Instead, there was a heavy and oppressive aura enveloping the two of them, making them feel a little suffocated. "Can you let me go first? I want to go to the bathroom." Evangeline was a little nervous. Zion looked at her as if he wanted to see through her heart. Finally, he let go of Evangeline and said lightly, "If you don''t want to say it or feel embarrassed, then forget it. Anyway, for me, as long as you are by my side, as long as you are fine, it''s ok." Is it ok? Evangeline didn''t expect Zion to have such a low requirement. Was it because she was the first to give her heart in their rtionship? Therefore, she cared more about anything between her and Zion. If Zion had something to hide from her, she might not be able to ignore it and give him absolute freedom and privacy. Evangeline didn''t know what was wrong, but she suddenly felt a little pretentious. She didn''t know what she wanted to do with Zion, but there was a sense of grievance in her heart, which made her feel a little ufortable. "It''s okay. I''ll go in for a while. I''ll tell youter." "Okay." Zion didn''t say anything. After Evangeline entered the bathroom, Zion directly turned on theputer and asked Aziel to send some of the bill of Ye''s family business to him. He took a look at it first. Aziel was Zion''s special assistant. As Zion took over thepany, he was about to deal with the company affairs too. Evangeline locked herself in the bathroom, thinking of the time when she first met Maximilian. Oh, yes, it was half a year ago. At that time, Zion had just returned from his injuries on the battlefield. Because he had been badly injured, he had been unable to get out of the emergency room. At that time, Nathaniel and Mango were about to go crazy with anxiety, and Evangeline was even more anxious. But because of her identity and Zion''s identity, no matter how anxious she was, she could not go to the military hospital to have a look at him. At that time, Evangeline was really helpless. That was the first time that Maximilian hade to her. He told her that he had a way to send Evangeline in so that she could see Zion. At that time, Evangeline agreed without hesitation. Maximilian was indeed capable. He sent Evangeline in eventually. Evangeline almost fainted when she saw Zion. Zion, who held his head high, was lying there like a rag doll. It was said that the enemy''s bullet prated his lumbar spine and hurt his kidney. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zion needed to change his kidney, but there was no kidney source in that emergency. If he couldn''t find a suitable kidney, his life would be in danger. Fortunately, God pitied her. Her kidneys matched Zion''s. That was the first time that Evangeline had signed a donation document without telling her family and asked everyone to keep her secret. She was pushed into the operating room with Zion. At that moment, all her panic and uncertainty about the future seemed to be relieved because that person was Zion Ye. However, she never thought that it was because of this donation that let Maximilian grabbed a chance. Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 Thinking of this, Evangeline hesitated. She knew better than anyone else that Zion had been looking for the person that donated the kidney during this period of time. If it weren''t for her background, she might have really been found out by Zion. Should she tell Zion the truth now? Let him know that he owed her a kidney? Evangeline suddenly smiled bitterly. Everyone knew that she liked Zion, but no one was sure if he really liked Evangeline or not. Perhaps he epted her because she had been with him for too long, or the rtionship between the two families was good, so he reluctantly agreed? For the first time, Evangeline, who had always been fearless, panicked and questioned her feelings. In the past, when Zion did not ept her feelings, she was distressed. Now that he had be her boyfriend, she was still distressed. She hoped that Zion liked her just because she, without any other gratitude. Because Evangeline knew that once she let Zion know that he owed her a kidney, Zion would only treat her better. He even could find a way to pick the moon from the sky for her if she wanted, but that was not the love that Evangeline wanted. The love she wanted was equal and mutual. So she still couldn''t tell him the truth, didn''t she? But if she didn''t tell the truth, she would have to lie with countless lies, which was not Evangeline''s style. She was really in a dilemma. Zion looked at the bill for a while and felt a little sore in his eyes. Only then did he realize that Evangeline was still in the bathroom. Does she lock herself in the bathroom just because of not knowing how to exin to him? Zion quickly pushed the chair away and took a few steps to the bathroom. He knocked on the door and asked, "Evangeline, are you all right?" "Ah? I''m fine." Only then did Evangeline realize that a long time had passed. Forget it, whether it was a blessing or not, she could not avoid it anymore. She took a deep breath and opened the door as if she were going to go to the guillotine. Zion had been leaning against the door to listen to the sound. Suddenly, Evangeline opened the door and he didn''t stand still and rushed directly to Evangeline. Coincidentally, there was a puddle of water behind Evangeline. After Zion jumped on it, she slipped and fell back. Zion''s heart skipped a beat. He subconsciously wrapped his arms around Evangeline''s waist and then turned around to push her out. But he couldn''t help falling onto the tiles. "Oh my god, dear sister- in-w, are you so fierce?" Louis came in. Seeing this scene, he naturally misunderstood. While Evangeline was still in a daze, Zion''s face darkened. "Get out!" This low growl was so fierce that Louis shivered in fear. Without any nonsense, he turned around and ran out, afraid that his brother would skin him alive if he ran too slow. Did he disturb his brother and sister-inw''s unspeakable things? Louis thought uneasily but felt a little speechless. He didn''t expect that his brother would like to be the one underneath. Evangeline didn''t react until Louis ran out. Her pretty face turnedpletely red. "Zion Ye!" Evangeline suddenly kicked him and turned to run. Zion whispered, "Help me up first. I hurt my waist." Evangeline didn''t dare to run away after hearing that. "Where did you hurt?" Others might think that Zion was a special force soldier with a strong body, but Evangeline knew that he had justpleted the operation for less than half a year. His body was the most vulnerable during the period. She quickly ran back and reached out to grab Zion, but he pulled her into his arms. ¡öAh!¡± Evangeline eximed, and suddenlt felt Zion''s cold lips cover her mouth. A hot feeling swept through her whole body, and in an instant, Evangeline''s mind went nk. She only felt that she was pulled into the clouds, drifting in the air. She even didn''t know what day it was now. In a trance, she seemed to hear Zion asking softly, "Are youfortable?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Evangeline was so embarrassed that she couldn''t open her mouth, and her mind was even more confused. Zion smiled and said, "How did you get to know Maximilian?" "Half a year ago when you were injured, I couldn''t go in. He helped me to go in and take a look at you." Evangeline said it unconsciously. After that, she suddenly realized. She pushed Zion away, looking a little depressed. Zion didn''t feel anything wrong at all. It must have something to do with him for Evangeline to hide it for such a long time. Evangeline was such an unbothered person. She only gave all her enthusiasm and concern to Zion. Therefore, although Zion had a guess, he did not expect that the first time Maximilian met her was the time he was injured half a year ago. There was aplicated look in Zion''s eyes. Evangeline bit her lower lip and said angrily, "Zion Ye, this is how you usually interrogate female prisoners?" "No. I usually ask someone to beat them until they''re half dead." Zion got up directly from the ground. It was very cold to lie on the tiles. This time, Evangeline didn''t pull him. Instead, she angrily walked out of the bathroom. Zion knew that she was angry, so he couldn''t help walking out and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and whispered, "Are you angry?" "What do you think? I told you I was going to tell you, but you still forced me like that." "This is also called forced? I''m afraid you have some misunderstanding about this word." Hearing Zion''s righteous words, Evangeline really wanted to turn around and leave, but she couldn''t get rid of Zion''s control. "Let me go!" "No! It''s not easy to find a wife. I''ll lose her if I let go now." Evangeline was so angry but sheughed at Zion''s words. "What do you mean by not easy? There''s still Sissaye waiting for you." "Are you jealous?¡± The corners of Zion''s mouth lifted slightly. Evangeline was so angry that she lifted her foot and kicked him. "You''re showing off, aren''t you? I''ll let you have a taste of jealousy some other day." "How dare you!" "Try it." The two of them were obviously in a very close position, but now the atmosphere was a little stiff. "Take back what you just said." Zion''s face darkened. "No, I won''t!" In fact, Evangeline was a little regretful, but when she heard Zion''s unreasonable tone, she retorted. Zion''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. They looked straight at each other as if they were waiting for someone to bow his head first. Evangeline couldn''t take it anymore. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Zion say, "I''m sorry. It was my fault just now. I won''t do it again." Huh? Evangeline was stunned. How could such a proud person like Zion apologize to me? She suddenly felt that she might be hallucinating. Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 "What are you looking at?" Zion was obviously in a bad mood because it was his first time apologizing. Seeing Evangeline looking at him as if she had seen a ghost, he felt even more embarrassed. He threw the coat directly on Evangeline''s head, blocking her eyes that made him a little depressed, and then fled. Evangeline only felt a familiar breath on her face, and then everything went dark. She couldn''t see anything. By the time she realized something, Zion had already disappeared. She couldn''t tell what kind of mood she was in right now. She felt both lucky and sad. In the end, she couldn''t tell Zion everything. However, if she really had to make a choice, she would rather Zion remain ignorant for the rest of his life. After Zion left the room, he found that he had nowhere to go. Although this was the Ye''s Mansion and this home, he still felt a little strange. s! These years, he had been living in the military region. On the contrary, his home had be unfamiliar. Zion sighed in his heart. When he suddenly saw that the door of Wisdom''s room was not locked, he immediately walked over. "Wisdom!" Zion knocked on the door very naturally, then opened it and walked in. Wisdom was still working on the subject. When he saw Zioning over, he looked up and nced at him. Then he said, "Sit for a while. I''ll finish this form first." "Okay." Zion casually sat on the table and took an apple. Without washing it, he took a bite. Well, it was quite sweet. The sound of Zion chewing an apple in the quiet room was so clear that Wisdom''s thoughts were interrupted. He had no choice but to put down the subject in his hand. Looking at his brother, who grew up with him but didn''t get along with him often, he couldn''t help asking, "Tell me, why are you looking for me?" "Are you done with your work?" Zion smiled knowingly. The look in his eyes made Wisdom want to beat him up. Wisdom sighed and put away his work. He knew that he couldn''t study it today. "What the hell are you doing here? Why are you not apanying a beauty like Evangeline?" "Wisdom, are you really getting engaged?" Zion put down the apple and looked at Wisdom seriously. Although he had been in the military region all these years, he still kept in touch with Wisdom and his other brothers and sisters. Wisdom had been studying the subject and had no time to date. Why did he suddenly want to get married? Zion was very curious and worried. Wisdom knew that he couldn''t hide something from his family. Before his parents started to ask, Zion was the first to mention. He narrowed his eyes, pushed the gold-rimmed sses on his nose, and said lightly, "Yes." Zion took off his sses and threw them on the table. The sses did not work at all. The reason why Wisdom wore his sses was to give others an illusion that he was bookworm and to not waste time on him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Without the cover of his sses, Wisdom''s beautiful eyes suddenly became very bright. Wisdom frowned slightly. He had always been used to wearing sses as a disguise, but he was somewhat unustomed to being torn off his disguise. Wisdom rubbed his head with his fingers and said helplessly, "What on earth are you going to ask?" "Who is the bride? When did you start your rtionship? Why don''t I know anything? Or is it that you are different from everyone else that you have to get married first and then fall in love?" Zion asked several questions in a row, which immediately made Wisdom a little depressed. Looking at his younger brother in front of him, he simply leaned against the chair andpletely rxed his emotions. Then he whispered, "Zion, I''m over 20 years old. I''m old now, and I''m even a few months older than you. Do you think I''m irresponsible about my life and marriage?" "Who knows? You''re just a nerd. Why are you in such a hurry when you suddenly said that you''re getting engaged? What''s wrong with you? Did you make the girl pregnant?" Zion just said it casually. Unexpectedly, Wisdom narrowed his eyes slightly and his expression changed slightly. Who was Zion Ye? That insight was indeed incredible. Zion frowned directly. "Wisdom, did you really make her pregnant?" "Don''t talk about it everywhere, and don''t let our parents know. As long as we get engaged as soon as possible, everything will be on the right track." Hearing Wisdom¡¯s words, Zion was stunned. He knew what kind of person his brother was. Although Wisdom was a little silly when he was a child, since his biological mother died, Wisdom had grown at an amazing speed. Among them, Wisdom was the most stable and self-disciplined person. Zion can believe that Louis was the one that made others pregnant, but if it was Wisdom, he couldn''t. Unless his brother had been tricked. Zion''s eyes narrowed. "Did you do it voluntarily? Or did you fall into someone else''s trap?" "Oh, stop guessing. Believe it or not, it''s none of your business." Wisdom suddenly felt a little depressed and couldn''t help pulling the button of his cor. Zion''s face darkened. "I don''t care about your business. I just want to ask you, do you sincerely want to marry her?" "Yes." Wisdom nodded. In that case, what else could Zion say anymore? He suddenly felt a little powerless. Zion was also a man who was immersed in love. Naturally, he could see that there was no emotion in Wisdom''s eyes. There was even no joy or affection when he mentioned that woman. This kind of emotion didn''t look like the expression a groom-to-be should have. "Brother, have you be distant from me because I am not at home these years? I still remember when you chased me when I was a child. Or do you think that I am annoying now?" "Zion Ye." Wisdom sighed helplessly. When it came to this younger brother, he didn''t know how many times he had sighed today, but he didn''t get impatient. Instead, he said lightly, "I know what I am doing. Have you seen me doing any ridiculous thing these years? I don''t tell you that it''s not because I don''t treat you as a brother, but because I think I can handle it by myself. I''m in my twenties, not in my teens. I know what I am doing." At this point, Zion didn''t say anything. He nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll send the gift to youter, or to your institute?" "I don''t need this. Besides, haven''t you established a rtionship with Evangeline? When are you going to get engaged? " Wisdom shifted the topic to Zion. Zion looked at Wisdom and said, "When the time is right." After that, he got up and left. Wisdom was slightly stunned. Was Zion angry? Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 Wisdom suddenly felt a little depressed. In fact, he wanted to exin to Zion. He also knew that he had spoken badly to him just now, but there were some things that he really couldn''t say now. Wisdom pinched his nose and felt a little annoyed for no reason. It had been a long time since he had such a feeling. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. Wisdom nced at it and his expression changed slightly. Then he grabbed his coat and walked out quickly. "Mom, Dad, I''m going out. Don''t wait for me for dinner. I don''t know when I''ll be back." Wisdom found Nathaniel and Mango in the kitchen and left after saying goodbye. Zion frowned when he saw Wisdom leave through the window. In fact, he was a little worried about Wisdom, but when he thought of his brother''s skills, he thought that if he arranged someone to follow him, his brother would probably be disgusted. Although they had lived in different ces for so many years, they had a good rtionship. Zion didn''t want to ruin the rtionship. After Wisdom left the Ye¡¯s Mansion, he went straight to a bar called "Bewitch". It was not even night yet, but this ce was filled with the smell of indulgence. The deafening music made Wisdom frown tightly. He was not used to it. Because of his height and appearance, he attracted the attention of many boys and girls as soon as he came in, but Wisdom seemed to have seen nothing. He went straight to a bar counter and grabbed the wine ss from a woman with heavy makeup. "Megan, that''s enough!" His voice was not loud, but it was a little cold, which made people feel a little depressed and scared for no reason. Megan raised her head slightly and suddenly burst intoughter when she saw it was Wisdom. She was a very beautiful girl, but at this time, her pure face was covered by heavy makeup, which made her look a little bit more sophisticated. "You''re here? Give me the wine!" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She trembled and wanted to grab the ss, but Wisdom threw it at the floor directly. The deafening music continued, but the people here suddenly stopped and looked at Wisdom in unison. The security guard of the bar also frowned slightly and came over. It was obvious that someone wanted to ruin the scene. Megan was also stunned for a moment, but she just sobered up for a while. Then she frowned and shouted in a low voice, "What are you doing? Wisdom, I asked you to drink with me, not make trouble here! If you don''t like it, just go back." After that, she waved to the bartender and said, "Give me another ss of whiskey." Wisdom''s eyes were a little cold. If looked carefully, the anger inside was gradually increasing. However, Megan did not look at him at all. She took the wine ss and took another sip. Wisdom didn''t talk nonsense. He went straight up to carry her on his shoulder and left. Megan had already drunk too much. Now that she was carried on Wisdom''s shoulder like a sandbag, her stomach suddenly rolled. She patted Wisdom on the shoulder and shouted, "Wisdom, put me down! Put me down now!" The security guards had arrived. Seeing that Wisdom was going to take the girl away, they couldn''t help stopping him. "Sir, I''m sorry. Please let go of thisdy." "Get lost!" Wisdom''s voice was as cold as ice, and the invisible pressure was unbearable. The security guard was scared instantly. However, Megan continued to struggle as she burped. "Wisdom Ye, you bast*rd! Put me down!" However, Wisdom acted as if he didn''t hear her and carried her out. In the depths of the bar sat a petite woman. When she saw Wisdom, there was a sh of brilliance in her eyes, but she frowned slightly when she saw him carrying Megan out. Wisdom didn''t know it at all. He carried Megan out and threw her directly into the car. Megan was thrown dizzy and her stomach was rolling. She suddenly leaned against the window and vomited. She felt terrible. Tears and snot welled up on her face. Finally, she started to cry with grievance. "Wisdom, you bast*rd! How dare you hit me! I''m already pregnant, how dare you hit me!" "You also know that you are pregnant! Megan, no one will stop you if you want to die, but please make sure the baby in your belly is safe! If you dare to torture the baby again, I will teach you a lesson." Wisdom''s cold eyes made Megan shiver, but she refused to admit it and said, "The child is in my belly. If you have the ability,e and help me give birth! Wisdom, don''t think that I will be grateful to you even if you want to marry me! I tell you, I don''t want this child at all! I don''t want to give birth!" "Then I''ll get someone to inject you with a drug so that you can lie in bed quietly for ten months until the baby is born. Don''t worry, with my medical skills, I won''t let the child get hurt at all, and I won''t let your body get hurt. It''s just like a stroke, which made you can''t move. Our wedding will continue, and you can take Mrs. Ye''s title if you''re willing to. If not, as long as the child is born safely, I will let you go! Wherever you like, the farther, the better!" Wisdom''s words made Megan''s eyes suddenly widen. "How dare you!" "Try it!" Wisdom had never thought that he would threaten a woman like this, but this woman was really a headache. He didn''t have much time to deal with this woman. The method he just said might really be a good one. After all, Megan was restless. Megan waspletely frightened. Others might not know Wisdom''s identity, but she knew. Wisdom was a medical genius who had ovee many medical problems. He said that he would let her lie in bed until she gave birth to the baby. Megan absolutely believed that he was serious. A sense of fear and shudder came out of her bones, and she suddenly broke down. "Why me? Wisdom, are you crazy? Can you let me go? I''m not married yet. That¡¯s so wrong with me having a child now." "That''s why I married you. From now on, you''re Mrs. Ye, and the child is a child of the Ye family. As I said, I''ll give you as much money as you want after you give birth to this child. You can be free, but this child must be born safely!" "You are crazy! Wisdom Ye, you''re a f*cking lunatic!!" Megan was so furious that she wanted to tear Wisdom apart. Unfortunately, she couldn''t defeat Wisdom. Not only could she not defeat him, but Wisdom was so grim that he made people scared. He would tell you clearly what he would do to you. However, even if you knew it, you could not avoid it and could do nothing about it. This feeling was really terrible. Tears welled up in Megan''s eyes. She grabbed Wisdom''s sleeve and begged, "Wisdom, can you let me go? If you want a child, there are a lot of women out there willing to give birth to a child for you. Why me? We didn''t have a good rtionship before, did we? Please let me go. I don''t want to give birth to this child. I don''t want at all!" But no matter how she begged, Wisdom''s face was still cold and emotionless. Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 Megan cried until fainted. Wisdom got in the car and drove directly to a private apartment. Hearing the sound of his car, a middle-aged woman came out. When she saw Wisdom, she said respectfully, "Wisdom, are you here?" "Nanny, from today on, she will live here. She''s pregnant and you can take care of her." "Okay." Nanny Liu didn''t ask who this woman was. She had served Wisdom for many years, but she had never seen Wisdom bring a girl back. Now he brought back a heavily made- up woman who was drunk, and even pregnant? It may be Wisdom''s child. Nanny Liu suddenly became a little cautious. Seeing Nanny Liu take her in, Wisdom was inexplicably annoyed. He pulled his cor and suddenly narrowed his eyes. He turned around and saw a girl standing in front of a red sports car not far away. The girl looked a little familiar, but Wisdom couldn''t remember her for a while. "Why are you following me?" He was a very cautious person. If someone was following him, he could be aware of it. But he didn''t notice this woman at all, so Wisdom couldn''t help being vignt. Seeing that Wisdom was very cautious, the girl smiled slightly. The looming dimples made Wisdom feel familiar. "We know each other?" "Wisdom, I''m Kate. I''m back." Kate smiled sweetly, and the familiar look in her eyes made Wisdom stunned for a moment. Then he quickly searched for the memory of Kate in his mind. He suddenly remembered who this woman was. Mr. Edwards granddaughter! A few years ago, Wisdom had sent the little girl to study abroad before. He heard she was not interested in medicine before. It was because of him that she decided to apply for medical college. Later, she suddenly went abroad as an exchange student. They hadn''t seen each other for a few years, but this girl had changed a lot. She became more beautiful, bright and moving. "The little girl has grown up now." "Wisdom, you only know how to make fun of me. Do you have time? May I treat you to a meal?" Kate tilted her head, as adorable as when she was a child. Wisdom''s depression and irritation just now suddenly disappeared. He walked over naturally and touched Kate''s hair. Suddenly, he felt that her hair was quite smooth. He couldn''t help saying, "Maybe some other day. I have a family gathering today, so I have to eat at home. Add me on WhatsApp. I''ll treat you another day." "Okay!" Kate was not disappointed. She quickly took out her mobile phone and found her code, letting Wisdom scan it. There weren''t many contacts on Wisdom''s WhatsApp. He had been on good terms with Kate since she was a child, just like Rita before. He felt veryfortable with her, so he naturally cared about her a little more. "You just returned back?" "Yes." "Have you gone home? Teacher should miss you a lot." Wisdom''s words made Kate''s smile fade a little, but she still said with a smile, "I''ll go back in a few days. I have some private matters to deal with this time." "If you need me, I''ll go back with you. I haven''t seen the teacher for a long time." "Okay." Kate instantly became happy. They talked for a while. Wisdom looked at the time. It was not toote to have lunch when he went back, so he said goodbye to Kate. After seeing Wisdom leave, Kate took another look at the private vi, which Megan had been sent in, and her beautiful eyes suddenly became colder. When Wisdom returned to the Ye family, Nathaniel, Mango, and the others had just finished preparing a table of food. The children also came to the restaurant. Rita saw Wisdome back and said with a smile, "Wisdom came back at good timing. I thought you wouldn''t be able to catch up with us.¡± "I haven''t eaten something cooked by mom and dad for a long time, I surely have toe back to have a taste." Wisdom raised the corner of his mouth slightly. Although the smile was faint, it was indeed gentle. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He''s in such a good mood when hees back. Did he go to see his girlfriend? Rita asked curiously, "Wisdom, did you go out to see my future sister-inw?" Wisdom''s smile froze for a moment, and then he nodded. Rita immediately shouted, "Then why don''t you bring her back?" "She has something to do." Seeing Wisdom''s stiff expression when he mentioned his fiancee, Zion couldn''t help frowning. He always felt that the marriage was a little rushed, and he didn''t even feel the expectation and joy of Wisdom towards his future wife at all. Now that Zion already has Evangeline, he naturally hoped that his brother could also be happy and well-being. Evangeline looked at Wisdom and Zion. She couldn''t help pulling Zion''s sleeve under the table. Zion immediately understood and did not say anything else. Seeing that everyone was here, Zion quickly said, "Hurry to wash your hands and eat." "Okay!" The family sat together happily, which was indeed warm. Seeing that Evangeline was a little thinner, Mango quickly passed some pork to her and said with concern, "Evangeline, have you been losing weight recently? Look at how thin you are in the past six months. Your parents will be distressed to see you in emaciation." Evangeline suddenly didn''t know what to say. After the kidney donation, her body had a strong drug rejection reaction for a period of time, so she naturally couldn''t eat anything. She had just recovered a little, but she couldn''t tell Mango about it. "Well, I want to be thinner and look better." "What¡¯s so good-looking about? I can''t even hug you." As soon as Zion finished speaking, Mango kicked him under the table. Does this brat know how to talk? Zion ignored her mother''s dissatisfaction. He put all Evangeline''s favorite dishes into her bowl and said in a low voice, "Eat up and finish all of them now." Looking at the food as high as a hill in front of her, Evangeline felt a little depressed. In fact, after she donated the kidney, her appetite was not very good, especially greasy food. Her favorite food before was now being slowly rejected by her. Now that Zion gave her so much food, she felt like she wanted to cry. Evangeline tugged at Zion''s sleeve gloomily. Zion was slightly stunned, and then he leaned his ears over. His movements were natural, as if he had been trained for a long time. No one knew that this was his first time doing this. Evangeline was stunned again, but she was very cooperative and approached his ear. She whispered, "I can¡¯t finish it. I''ve eaten snacks beforeing here. I''ll be full with so much." Hearing that she had eaten snacks, Zion looked a little dissatisfied, but he said in a low voice, "It''s okay. You eat first. I''ll finish the rest." "Oh, my god! Can''t you let us have lunch properly?" Rita began to wail with some depression. She never thought that her brother, who was so indifferent and distant, would be so sweet in a rtionship. Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 Everyone turned to look at Zion and Evangeline upon hearing Rita''s words. The two leaned against each other and whispered. Suddenly receiving everyone''s attention, they couldn''t help but be stunned. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Then Evangeline''s face began to turn red quickly. Zion looked at them calmly and said, "What are you looking at? Have you all not gotten used to my mom and dad all these past years?" His words drew everyone''s attention back to Nathaniel and Mango. Nathaniel was just about to pick up a piece of pork for Mango. Mango opened her mouth and hadn¡¯t eaten it yet, so she couldn''t help receiving the attention of all the children. Instantly, the children fell silent. Well, they should get used to it. Nathaniel red at Zion fiercely. Zion pretended not to see it. He picked up another dish and put it in his mouth. He whispered to Evangeline, "Just eat and drink normally and ignore them." Rita, who was close to him, was a little depressed when she heard her brother''s words. Louis and Lucas looked at each other and then lowered their heads to eat. Wisdom just nced at them and didn''t say anything. He also lowered his head to eat. For a moment, Evangeline suddenly wanted tough, but she held it back. Mango blushed. She pushed Nathaniel''s hand away and rolled her eyes at him. Then, she coughed and asked, "Wisdom, you''re about to get engaged. When will it be appropriate for me and your father to go to the Edwards family?" "The Edwards family?" Zion was a little stunned. The Edwards family could be regarded as an old family in Ocean City. It was said that the Edwards family was the emperor''s imperial doctor in ancient times. Later, they had been very proficient in medicine and could be regarded as leading figures in the medical field. Their elder member Mr. Edwards was now a medical expert, who seemed to be Wisdom''s teacher. So Wisdom was going to marry Kate, the eldest daughter of the Edwards family? Zion thought about it for a moment. Wisdom and Kate had a good rtionship when they were young. They took good care of each other. It turned out that they were innocent ymates before. No wonder there was no sign from Wisdom. Thinking of this, Zion smiled and congratted Wisdom. Wisdom''s face didn¡¯t change. He said lightly, "I''ll call the teacherter and ask him. I''ll try my best to make it as soon as possible." "Wisdom, this is marriage, not an exam. Why are you in such a hurry?" Louis'' words made Wisdom pause for a moment, and then he said in a low voice, "She is pregnant. I wanted to marry her before anyone knows." Wisdom said lightly, and the others directly spat their food out. "Wow! Brother''s speed is iparable!" Louis coughed as he spoke. Zion almost choked, and Evangeline was also coughing. He quickly put down his chopsticks to smooth her back and looked at Wisdom curiously. Wisdom doesn''t look like that kind of person. He really couldn''t tell at all. Mango and Nathaniel were also shocked. All of a sudden, what they heard their eldest son say about the marriage was already surprising enough. Now he was not only married but also had children? Were they going to be promoted to be grandparents? Only Rita was rtively calm. She ate lightly and looked at Wisdom with aplicated look in her eyes. She said in a low voice, "Wisdom, are you really going to marry Megan?" "Who is Megan?" Zion was stunned. Nathaniel and Mango were also stunned. Wisdom adjusted his sses and nodded. Rita put down her chopsticks and said, "I don''t agree! That woman is not a good person. Wisdom, why do you like her? Did she plot against you? Did she use her baby to force you?" "Rita, no, this is my own choice." Wisdom said gently to Rita. "She must be the one?" "Yes!" "What about Kate? Wisdom, don''t you know that she likes you? In order to have amon topic with you, she participated in your research and went abroad to study as an exchange student. In less than two years, you are going to marry someone else?" Rita was a little agitated. She had a good rtionship with Kate, and she also knew Kate''s feelings for Wisdom. Although her brother didn''t say anything about his feelings toward Kate, his attitude toward her was different from that of others. She had always thought that her brother was going to marry Kate, but it turned out to be Megan! Wisdom was a little stunned. For a moment, he looked at Rita nkly. What was she talking about? Kate liked Wisdom? How was that possible? Looking into Wisdom''s nk eyes, Rita felt that it was not worthy for Kate. She said angrily, "It''s okay that you don''t know how close she is to you, but why Megan? You know that Megan and Kate don''t get along well, and you know that Megan is the illegitimate daughter of Kate''s father, but she was taken home by her father. Kate''s mother was so angry until she fell sick and passed away in less than a few years. Don''t you know what kind of life she has been living in the hands of her stepmother? Haven''t you been protecting Kate before? Why do you want to marry Megan? Wisdom, what''s wrong with you? How can a mother like Megan raise a good child? Megan said that she is pregnant, but we still don''t know who''s the father of her baby. Do you like being a father so much?" "Rita! This is too much!" Zion didn''t expect that there would be so many twists and turns in Wisdom''s rtionship. He could see that Rita didn''t like Megan, but her words were too mean. Evangeline pulled Zion''s sleeve and shook her head. She then turned to look at Wisdom. "Wisdom, I know I can''t say anything with my current status, but Megan is really not a good person. I also hope that you can think about it carefully.¡± Hearing that Evangeline didn''t agree, Zion was stunned. "Do you know this Megan?" "We used to be in the same school." Evangeline didn''t hide it from Zion. She nced at Wisdom and said in a low voice, "Megan has many friends, and she is good at coaxing people. But this woman has no bottom line. We don''t like what she does. Besides, she doesn''t have a good character. It''s no secret at all. However, Kate''s father likes Megan very much. He will deal with everything for her. Therefore, all the girls in Ocean City don''t y much with her." Evangeline''s words were tactful, but Mango and Nathaniel had already known it. No one had expected that Wisdom, who had never been someone who need to be worried about, would be so unexpected this time. "Wisdom, are you serious? Do you really want to marry this Megan?" Nathaniel looked straight at Wisdom. Wisdom was going to say "yes" very firmly, but at this time, he didn''t know why Kate''s face appeared in his mind. Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 He also had a meeting with that girl tomorrow. Did she like him? The news exploded in Wisdom''s heart. He was a little flustered, a little overwhelmed, and a little sweet at the same time. This feeling came too suddenly and sweetly, but with a hint of bitterness. Why did shee back at this time? Why did she know it at this time? Wisdom frowned slightly. Under the gaze and pressure of his family, Wisdom said lightly, "I must marry Megan." "Why? Because of the baby?" "Yes." Rita was speechless. "Wisdom, I know you are a responsible person. I don''t care how you hooked up with her, but her baby may not be yours. Have you ever had a test?" Wisdom looked at Rita, pushed his sses, and said, "I''ll do it when I can." "Then there''s no hurry to get married. Let''s wait until it''s confirmed." "That''s why I said we should get engaged first" Wisdom''s meaning was actually the same as Rita''s. Now everyone knew what Wisdom meant. It was an ident to have a child, and Wisdom was a responsible person. He intended to give the child a name, so he wanted to marry Megan. Mango was a bit upset. "Wisdom, don''t you like Megan?" "No." This time, Wisdom answered straightforwardly. Nathaniel put down his chopsticks directly, and his voice was a little loud. "You don''t like her but you hooked up with her? And even have a child? Wisdom, I never know that you are such a man. If you don''t like a woman, don''t mess with her. You are simply..." "Well, Wisdom is not young anymore. Don''t say that." Mango was a little worried about the identity of Wisdom who was the eldest son, so she couldn''t help pulling Nathaniel. Nathaniel''s heart was burning with anger. He said angrily, "The men of the Ye family can''t be frivolous. As the eldest son, how dare you do such a stupid thing! Go to the yard and run for five kilometers first." "Yes." Without any retort, Wisdom got up and went straight to the yard. Mango felt sorry for him and said, "You can go after lunch." But Wisdom had gone out. Mango kicked Nathaniel in anger. "What are you doing? It''s not easy for our children toe back home, and you just punish Wisdom like that. Don''t you see that he has lost weight?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but sigh when he heard his wife''s resentment. "The boys of the Ye family can''t be scums." "Scum like you? After all, Wisdom is responsible for his own children. What about you? When I have Zion and Rita, I have never seen you be so responsible for me." Mango began to turn the tables. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Zion immediately said to Rita, "Rita, bring Evangeline in to change. I''ll go apany Wisdom." "Oh, okay." Rita also decided to quickly escape from the storm circle. Only Louis and Lucas didn''t know what was going on. They asked curiously, "Mom, what did Dad do to you back then?" Nathaniel wanted to kill these two brats. Rita quickly ran away with Evangeline. Zion also ran out of the restaurant and went to the yard. Seeing that he was following his footsteps, Wisdom couldn''t help but ask, "Why did youe out as well?" "I''m afraid you''ll feel lonely by yourself so I came out and keep youpany." "Say the truth." The corners of Wisdom''s mouth lifted slightly. Zion also smiled. They punched each other and then started to run in the yard. After being pulled into the room by Rita, Evangeline asked curiously, "Nathaniel and Aunt Ye love each other so much. Why do they also have a miserable past?" "Don''t mention it. My father is actually quite reliable, but he was not like this at the beginning." Rita sat in a chair and told Evangeline about the past of Nathaniel and Mango. Evangeline was a little fascinated, but she was also a little envious. "Mango is really loyal to Nathaniel." "Yes, if my mother had a small thought of giving up on my father, our family will not be like this now. So why do you think Wisdom is so stupid to marry that woman? Even when no one was sure whether the child was Wisdom''s.¡± The more Rita thought about it, the angrier she became. While she was angry, her phone rang. She took a look and saw that it was Kate''s number. She could not help sighing and said, "Look, Kate called. I always thought that she would be my sister-inw. I didn''t expect that. s!¡± "Is she back?" No one knew that Evangeline, Rita, and Kate were good friends. Rita nodded and then clicked the answer button. "Rita, I''m back. Let''s meet in the afternoon." "Okay, give me an address. I''ll go with my sister-inw." Evangeline blushed a little when she heard Rita call her sister-inw. Kate was also stunned. "Your sister-inw? Is Zion married?" "No, but soon!" Rita smiled and hooked her arms around Evangeline''s neck. She said with a smile, "Guess who my sister-inw is." "Evangeline?" It was no secret that Evangeline had been pursuing Zion since she was young. Now that Rita''s voice was so pleasant, Kate naturally guessed it. "Bingo!" Rita''s words must have made Kate happy as well. "Congrattions to Evangeline!" "Don''t listen to her. Zion and I haven''t registered yet." Evangeline''s voice was filled with sweetness. They made an appointment at a ce and then went out. Nathaniel and Mango had already returned to their rooms, but there were two more figures in the courtyard, which were Louis and Lucas. Rita shook her head and sighed. "Silly guys. Don''t they know that curiosity can kill a cat? How can they be as tenacious as cats?" Evangeline burst intoughter. When they arrived at the yard, Rita waved to Zion with a smile and said, "Zion, me and my sister-in- law are going out to meet a friend. You guys run first." Zion paused for a moment and stopped. "I''ll take you there." "Okay." Rita did not refuse. Zion went back to his room and took a shower. He changed into casual clothes and paused in front of the wardrobe. He had been wearing military uniforms since he was a child, and even his wardrobe was full of military uniforms. Now that he had applied for retirement, he should return the military rank on the military uniform. Suddenly, he felt a little reluctant, and a kind of ufortable feeling swept over him. He reached out and gently touched the spotless military uniform, and his eyes were a little hot. In fact, Evangeline wanted to say something to Zion, but when she saw him caressing the military rank on the military uniform with a reluctant look, his hazy eyes suddenly hurt Evangeline''s heart. After all, he was reluctant, wasn''t he? But for her, he finally gave up his dream and faith. All of a sudden, Evangeline felt a little depressed and suffocated. Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 Zion noticed that there was someone at the door. He suddenly turned around and saw a trace of pain and sadness in Evangeline''s eyes. However, she suppressed it the moment he looked over and raised her smiling face. "Are you done? Rita and I are a little anxious." Zion didn''t ignore the heartache that shed across her eyes. He immediately understood when he thought of what he had just done. After closing the wardrobe, Zion walked over and put his arm around Evangeline''s shoulder. He whispered, "I remember that you used to be bold and fearless. What''s wrong with you now?" "What''s wrong with me now?" Evangeline''s heart skipped a beat. If Zion hadn''t told her, she wouldn''t have noticed that in the past, she had acted as she pleased. Even if she liked Zion, she would have made it public. As long as she was happy, she wouldn''t hide it. But what was going on now? She was worried about gains and losses. Zion was already her boyfriend. Perhaps he would soon be her husband, but why was there some depression and sadness in her heart after the initial joy? Was it because Zion had abandoned the military career for her? Or was it because she afraid that she won''t be able tost with Zion? Evangeline didn''t know. She just felt a little flustered and uncertain. Zion looked at her and felt that Evangeline had changed a lot. She was a little sentimental now. Most of the time, she would meditate. He didn''t know why. Zion''s heart ached for Evangeline, but he didn''t know where tofort her. "Is there something wrong?" Zion reached out and touched her forehead. When the warm and dry hand covered Evangeline''s forehead, all the uneasiness and sadness in her heart seemed to disappear in a trace. This man was hers. No matter what happened in the future, at least he was now hers! Thinking of this, Evangeline put her arm around Zion''s waist and put her face on his chest. She whispered, "Zion, I''m fine. I just feel a little guilty because of you leaving the military camp for me. You like it so much..." "Who told you that I left the military camp for your sake? What are you thinking about all day?" Zion flicked her forehead with his finger. Evangeline frowned in pain and touched her forehead. She pouted and said, "Isn''t that the case? You''re trying to save me..." "I took the task and saved you by the way." Zion''s words stunned Evangeline. By the way? As if he had seen the confusion in Evangeline''s eyes, he said with a smile, "Maximilian is a good- for- nothing person. Ever since he appeared, I got someone to keep an eye on him. Later, he went to the hospital to encourage Ivy to pester me. I knew that he was evil-minded. I didn''t know what he was up to, so I asked someone to keep an eye on him. Later, he went to the Trident Ocean. That ce could make me kill him quietly, but I couldn''t use the army''s power. That''s why I told Uncle Mo that I would retire and use the power of the Ye family to kill him. I knew that you were also there, so I went back as soon as I rescued you. I blew up his cruise ship. I didn''t expect that he was so lucky that he didn''t die. Later, I could only take the risk of leading him to the border of our country to let Uncle Mo and others attack him in the air. It has nothing to do with you. Besides, I have been thinking about leaving the military region for a long time. You know my father''s illness. He has been suffering from a high frequency of illness recently. My uncle told me that he couldn''t work anymore, so I decided to withdraw and take over the Ye family. You really think too much." Zion''s words made sense, but Evangeline suddenly felt a little disappointed. "You saved me just by the way? Zion, in your heart, I just worth a ''by the way?" Women! Once she heard that the man she liked didn''t put her in the first ce, she was furious. Evangeline directly reached out and grabbed Zion''s ear. She said fiercely, "I''m just a ''by the way'' in your heart, right?¡± Zion felt a little pain because of her pinch, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. He leaned against her and whispered, ''''Am I wrong to tell you the truth?" "You''re wrong. You have to say it''s for me." "Well, it''s for you, for you." Zion''s apology pleased Evangeline, so she let go of her hand. When she saw that Zion''s ears were red from being twisted, her heart ached again. "Are you stupid? Don''t you know how to hide when I pinch your ears?" "I''m afraid you''ll fall." Zion wrapped his arms around her waist and walked out. Only then did Evangeline realize that she was in his arms. Her entire focus was on Zion. If Zion dodged, she might fall to the ground. At least this man has some conscience. "I''ll spare you this time. Next time, if you say that I''m just worth a ''by the way'', I''ll teach you a lesson." Evangeline said fiercely, but Zion directly held her fingers in his. He didn''t say anything, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. He seemed to be in a good mood. Rita was a little anxious and wanted toe back to have a look, but she was stimted by this scene. "I''m going back on my word. I don''t want Zion to send me off. Evangeline, aren''t you afraid that I''ll be stuffed to death by the sweetness of you two?" "Don''t be afraid. You can also find someone to show off." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "No!" As soon as Evangeline finished speaking, Zion''s face darkened. "How old is Rita? What boyfriend is she looking for? Think of it after a few years." Rita immediately became depressed. "Hey, Zion, I remember that we are twins. You already have a girlfriend. What''s wrong with me finding a boyfriend?" "You have it?" Zion took a step forward. His stern gaze scared Rita so much that she quickly took a step back and said, "No." "Then just y for a few more years. Let me know which stinky boy dares to pursue you. I''ll break his legs first." Zion looked serious. He didn''t look like he was joking at all. Evangeline was shocked and Rita exploded. "Zion Ye, are you crazy? You''re a man who doesn''t know what''s good for anyone. Why can you fall in love but I can''t?" "Because I''m your brother! Are you not convinced?" "I''m not convinced!" "Then go back to mother''s belly and came out before me. If you were my elder sister, I would not care about you anymore." His words almost angered Rita to death. Evangeline immediately smiled. "Well, look at how you have pissed Rita off. She was just saying. After all, if she really wants to find a boyfriend, do you think you can stop her?" Evangeline tugged at Zion. Rita said angrily, "That''s right." "What? If you dare to find a boyfriend and not let me know, I''ll tell dad and Wisdom about it." Hearing this, Rita suddenly wanted to cry. She was already in her 20s, okay? What''s wrong with finding a boyfriend? She wanted to know what was wrong with finding a boyfriend when she was already 26 years old. Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 "All right. Rita is no longer a child. What are you doing? If we have a daughterter, you can''t do this to her." Hearing Evangeline''s words, both Rita and Zion were stunned. Rita quickly gave Evangeline a thumbs- up, while Zion''s lips curled up slightly. Obviously, he was in a good mood. Daughter? He and Evangeline''s daughter! Well, it was good to just think about it. He was already thinking about how to spoil her. "Okay, we''ll have a daughterter." Zion''s words sounded like he could decide whether to give birth to a boy or a girl. Evangeline didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Let''s go. We''re going to bete." Evangeline felt a little embarrassed and quickly pulled Zion into the car. Rita couldn''t help giggling when she saw that Evangeline controlled Zion like that. It seemed that for her freedom in love in the future, she had to suck up to this sister- iw. The three of them got in the car. Zion drove and soon arrived at the ce that they had agreed with Kate, but she had not arrived yet. Rita was a little confused. "Kate made an appointment with us. She shouldn''t bete. Why hasn''t shee yet?" Although Evangeline didn''t say anything, she was still a little worried. "Why don''t I stay with you for a while?" "There''s no need. Go and do your work." Evangeline knew that Zion had just taken over the Ye Group. Now was the time to get busy. She and Rita both grasped martial arts, so they wouldn''t be bullied. Zion nodded and then pointed his cheek, which made Evangeline confused and surprised. "What do you mean?" Rita rolled her eyes as she watched from the side. She never knew that her brother would be so greasy after he fell in love. In the past, she had thought that Zion would never be able to find his other half. She had never expected that Zion would be so genius in a rtionship. Rita nced at the stunned Evangeline and then at Zion¡¯s slightly gloomy face. She quickly stepped forward and gave Evangeline a push. Evangeline was caught off guard. She threw herself into Zion''s arms and kissed his cheek. She suddenly felt that her face was burning. On the other hand, Zion''s lips curled into a smile as he said, "Idiot. You''ll remember it in the future." After that, he kissed Evangeline on the face and turned to leave, leaving Evangeline alone stunning. She had never dared to imagine being kissed by Zion in public. Moreover, Zion was obviously not an open person. The sudden intimacy stunned Evangeline. Rita smiled cunningly. She stepped forward and hit the stunned Evangeline with her arm and said, "He''s gone, why are you still reluctant to leave? Do you two want to stay with each other all day?" Evangeline immediately came to her senses. Only then did she remember what Rita had just done. "How dare you say that? Who pushed me just now?" She rolled up her sleeves as if she was going to teach Rita a lesson. Rita smiled and avoided her, saying, "My brother is waiting for you to kiss her, but you were stupid at that time. If I didn''t help you, it wouldn''t be as simple as a kiss. Maybe my brother can even do worse things on the spot." "Get lost! You''re talking nonsense all day." Although Evangeline scolded Rita, she couldn''t hold back her smile. "Besides, speaking of worse things, it is me to do it to your brother! Don''t forget that I''ve been pursuing him for 20 years." "Yes, yes, yes. You have been chasing him for 20 years. You have the most perseverance." Rita shook her head, but she warned herself in her heart to don''t suffer for any stinky man in her life. In her opinion, if Evangeline hadn''t taken a fancy to Zion when she was a child, she wouldn''t have come here alone. Not everyone had such courage. She, Rita, grew up in the love of her father and brother. It was impossible to make her want to leave her hometown just for a man. The two of them went to the cafe. Before Kate arrived, they ordered a cup of coffee and drank it slowly. "Evangeline, do you think Wisdom really wants to marry Megan?" "I don''t know." Evangeline was not familiar with Wisdom. Although she liked Zion and was also liked by the other members of the Ye family, everyone was busy. To be honest, there were not many opportunities for them to sit together and talk, especially Wisdom, who was calm and restrained. Moreover, he had been dealing with data for a long time. Although he looked gentle and cultivated in gold-rimmed sses, Evangeline knew that the men of the Ye family were not simple. Rita said with some distress, "Wisdom usually doesn''t have anything special to any woman, but only treats Kate better. Later on, when Kate went abroad, there were no women around my elder brother. How did Megan and Wisdom get together? And she even has my elder brother''s child? I felt disgusted at the thought that the woman was pregnant with the child of our Ye family." Evangeline knew what kind of person Rita was. She was the little princess of the Ye family. She was spoiled and grew up, so she naturally couldn''t control herself when speaking of someone she doesn''t like. In fact, her temper and character were also simr to Evangeline''s, and she also didn''t like Megan. "It depends on Wisdom. If he insists on marrying Megan, we can''t do anything about it." Evangeline was telling the truth. Rita suddenly felt a little depressed. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Kate happened to hear this when she came, and she frowned immediately. "Wisdom is going to marry Megan?" Hearing Kate''s voice, Rita and Evangeline quickly turned their heads. "Kate, you''re here?" Rita quickly called the waiter over and ordered a cup of cappino for Kate. Kate couldn''t drink anymore. She looked anxiously at Rita and Evangeline and asked, "Is what you just said true? Wisdom is going to marry Megan?" Rita didn''t know how to tell Kate about this. Because Evangeline and Kate were in the same school, and both of them had liked a man since they were young, and they were also men of the Ye family. They had been living a good life since childhood until Kate went abroad. Now that she was back, Wisdom was going to marry someone else. Moreover, she was her half- sister. It would be terrible. Evangeline took Kate''s hand andforted her, "Wisdom said so, and it is said that the engagement between the two families will begin. Kate, you..." "What did that woman, Megan, do to make Wisdom marry her?" Kate''s face was as pale as paper, but her eyes were very bright. She was a woman who knew her mind. Rita said with some disdain, "What else can it be? Wisdom said that Megan was pregnant, so he wanted to get engaged first. We all know what kind of person Megan is. No one knows whether her child is Wisdom''s or not." Hearing this, Kate was stunned. Megan was pregnant with Wisdom''s child? Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 She had never expected that after two years abroad, the man she liked would marry that woman Megan. Not only that, but they also slept with each other? Thinking of this, Kate felt a sharp pain in her heart. Had her man been slept by that woman, Megan? This thought filled her mind. Kate suddenly stood up and said to Evangeline and Rita, "This meal is on me. I''ll go first. I''ll contact youter." After saying that, she turned around and left. Her agitated manner gave Evangeline a bad feeling. "Don''t tell me that she''s going for Megan? Although we don''t know if her baby belongs to Wisdom, if she really lost her baby, I''m afraid that Wisdom won''t have a good impression of Kate." Rita was also a little worried. "Let''s follow her and have a look." "Okay." The two of them quickly left the cafe. However, because Zion had sent them here, there was no car at all. Kate left in a hurry, so they could not see her for a while. "Oh no. I have a hunch that our family and the Edwards family will not be peaceful anymore." Rita shrugged her shoulders. Although she was a little worried about this, she really didn''t want Wisdom to marry Megan. So if Kate wanted to make trouble, she could do it. At worst, she and Evangeline could support her from behind. Kate did not look for Megan as they had expected. Instead, she went straight to Wisdom''s ce. She knew very well where Wisdom liked to go and where he could go. When she arrived, Wisdom just came out of the institute. Before he got in the car, he saw Kate leaning against the door of his car and looking at him. Kate was very beautiful, the kind of ssical beauty. Moreover, she liked to wear a white dress and looked like a fairy who had fallen into the mortal world. Wisdom always felt that no one in this world could control such pure whiteness except Rita, but Kate was an exception. Not only that, but she was also elegant and ethereal, which made people have some expectations. "Why are you here? Didn''t we have a date tonight?" Wisdom''s lips curled into a smile. He was a very serious man and rarely smiled at others, but he was different when treating Kate. This elf-like girl had let him be in a good mood since he had joined Mr. Edwards'' birthday party. Kate looked at Wisdom with a faint smile in her eyes. Suddenly, her eyes turned red, and tears dripped on the ground. Although she did not make a sound, it made people feel worried for no reason. Wisdom''s face suddenly changed. "What''s wrong? Who bullied you? Tell me, I will teach him a lesson for you." "It''s Wisdom who bullied me. Can you help me teach him a lesson?" With tears in her eyes, Kate looked straight at Wisdom. Wisdom was suddenly stunned. Had he bullied her? When did this happen? How could he not know? Moreover, Kate''s tears were so destructive that he could not bear it. His heart was also stuffy and ufortable. "How did I bully you? Tell me, if I really did something wrong, I should be beaten." Wisdom doted on Kate, but this kind of doting was not what she wanted. He treated her like how he treated Rita. Every time he doted on her, she would feel especially sad. She wanted to be his woman, not his sister. "You want to marry Megan?" Kate looked directly at Wisdom, forcing herself not to blink or turn her head. She wanted to see the real thoughts in Wisdom''s eyes. Wisdom was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, he felt a little annoyed. This slight irritation was not because of Kate, but himself. But he had never been like this. He quickly adjusted his mind and nodded slightly. "You know that she is the child of my father and other women outside, and you also know that I was bullied by her and her mother since I was a child. I hate her so much. Why do you want to marry her?" Kate knew that she was not qualified to ask, and she had no right to ask these questions. However, she still came. Not only did shee, but she also came without hesitation. Wisdom''s heart suddenly ached. He naturally knew what kind of life Kate had been living since she was a child. Everyone thought that she was the eldest daughter of the Edwards family, but Wisdom knew that Kate''s father, Victor, was not a good person. Before he married Kate''s mother, Victor had a girlfriend outside. But his father, Mr. Edwards said that whoever could ovee a medical problem, that person could take over the Edwards family and be the new head of the Edwards family. Victor was tempted. Edwards family have three brothers and they were all worked in the medical area. Although they could not be said to be top talents, they were also prominent. The topic that Frederick came out of was psychology. In Ocean City, Kate''s grandfather was a master of Psychology. For the position of the head of the Edwards family, Victor asked to marry Kate''s mother. He also used this marriage to let his father-inw help him ovee the problem and sessfully be the head of the Edwards family. By right, Victor should be very grateful to Kate''s mother. At least, he should treat her with courtesy. But since Victor took over the Edwards family, he had begun to dislike her mother. Unfortunately, Kate¡¯s mother had congenital heart disease. When she gave birth to Kate, her body was injured. Under the suppression of Victor, she was even more depressed and her body was getting worse and worse. Unexpectedly, not only did Victor ignore them, but he also took Megan and her mother directly to the Edwards family, saying that they were his woman and daughter. At that time, he almost made Kate''s mother angry till death, but she was been sent to ICU. After being rescued, she only lived for a few years. Poor Kate had not yet recovered from the pain of losing her mother, but Victor had already married Ning Jiajia''s mother in a big way. He also loved the mother and daughter very much and disliked Kate. He even let them bully Kate. Every time Wisdom went there, he would encounter Kate being bullied. In addition, Kate looked like a porcin doll, which aroused Wisdom''s desire to protect her. Therefore, he had been protecting her since she was a child. Although Mr. Edwards was Wisdom''s teacher and Kate''s grandfather, he had been sent overseas by Victor since Mr. Edwards handed over the power of the housekeeper. He would note back until his birthday. Seeing that Kate was desperate to question him, Wisdom suddenly could not open his mouth. He even had a bad feeling that if he admitted something or answered Kate''s question, maybe he and Kate would be strangers. Thinking of this, Wisdom suddenly panicked. "Kate, this matter is a littleplicated. I can¡¯t exin it to you in a short time." "I just need your answer." Kate did not listen to Wisdom''s words. She bit her lower lip, and her face was pale, with desperation in her heart. She asked, "Have you slept with Megan?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 This question was very straightforward, and she asked without even pause for a moment. However, Kate''s hands were tightly clenched, and felt nervous. She knew that the answer she wanted might ruin her life, but she just asked so stubbornly. Wisdom looked at Kate in front of him. Seeing her pretending to be strong but as fragile as a lily in the rain, he suddenly felt a dull pain in his heart. Subconsciously, he opened his mouth. "No, I don''t have any rtionship with her. I don''t even have any rtionship with any woman." Hearing this, Kate''s tense nerves suddenly rxed. She couldn''t stand up anymore and fell straight back. Wisdom quickly held her and looked at Kate worriedly. She was too nervous! In fact, Wisdom was also nervous. His palm was already full of sweat. Lying in his warm arms, Kate was still in a trance, but she couldn''t care less. She directly grabbed Wisdom''s hand and asked nervously, "You didn''t have any rtionship with any woman, so the baby in Megan''s belly is not yours, right?" "It''s not mine." Wisdom looked into Kate''s anxious eyes and somehow told the truth. Kate''s tensed heart finally rxed a little, but she was confused and asked, "Since she is not your child, why do you want to marry her? You know that I like you, so I want to marry you!" Wisdom was stunned by Kate''s words. What did she mean by saying that she liked him? She wanted to marry him? Why didn''t he know it before? The smart brain seemed to suddenly break down. Wisdom looked at Kate in a daze, and his mind was filled with thest sentence of Kate. Seeing Wisdom like this, Kate couldn''t help but shed tears. "Wisdom, you are an idiot!" She pushed Wisdom away and turned to run. "Kate!" Wisdom wanted to chase after her, but he found that his legs were so heavy that he couldn''t lift them. After running for a while, Kate suddenly felt depressed. What was she running for? What was she doing here? Kate suddenly stopped and turned around with a sudden brake. She came to Wisdom in a hurry again. She stood on tiptoe and grabbed Wisdom''s cor. She asked angrily, "Do you still want to marry her?" "Yes!" Wisdom answered subconsciously, but the answer angered Kate. She gritted her teeth and said angrily, "You are not allowed to marry her! You are mine! You can only marry me!" Seeing Kate''s overbearing look, Wisdom suddenly felt warm in his heart. He caressed her head dotingly and said, "I have no choice but to marry her." Kate was like a deted balloon. Her bright eyes instantly dimmed, as if the whole world had lost its color. Wisdom suddenly felt a great pain in his heart. He grabbed Kate''s hand and whispered, "The baby in Megan''s belly belongs to my friend. But a few days ago, my brother went out for an archaeological examination and died. He is the only son of his family. His parents were shocked by the bad news and couldn''t bear it. His mother had a heart attack, and she immediately passed away. His father had a stroke and was still in the ICU. It''s okay if Megan is not pregnant, but the baby in her belly may be the only child in my friend''s family, so..." Kate immediately understood. "So you n to give the child a formal identity so that Megan can give birth to the child and leave a son for your brother?" "Yes." Wisdom nodded. Kate suddenly did not know whether she should be angry or happy. What made her happy was that Wisdom and Megan had no feelings for each other. What made her angry was that this man intended topensate his whole life for his friend. A woman like Megan would never let go of him if she got any benefits, just like a mosquito sucking for blood. What''s more, she had a baby in her belly. If Wisdom really married Megan, he would not be able to divorce her in the future. Thinking of this, Kate became more and more depressed. "Even if you wanted to give the baby a formal identity, there is no need to marry Megan. You can marry me, and then we can wait for her to give birth to the child and adopt the child, can''t we? Besides, Megan had messed with many guys. It''s hard to say whether the child in her belly belongs to your friend or not. Even it is, now your friend was dead. He is of no use to Megan anymore. Do you think she will give birth to the child?" "She has to. I''ve put her under house arrest. She can''t go out before the puncture test." Wisdom''s attitude toward Megan was very bad. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Kate suddenly thought of the private vi that she saw when she followed Wisdom not long ago. So Megan was put under house arrest by Wisdom? "You can''t marry her! I won''t let you marry her!" Kate knew that what she had done was a little unreasonable, but she just couldn''t tolerate that the man she liked would marry Megan. Wisdom could marry any woman except Megan. Wisdom looked at the little girl''s unreasonable look in front of him and he thought of their childhood. He couldn''t help but want tough. "Did you hearthat? Don''t marry her!" "I''ll consider about it." Wisdom didn''t say no, which Kate didn''t expect, but she was also surprised. "Okay, I''ll give you a night to think about it. Tell me the answer tomorrow. Wisdom, you can not like me or you can like other girls, but you can''t marry Megan! You just can''t!" Kate''s eyes contained too many emotions, which made Wisdom a little worried. He nodded in agreement. Only then did Kate be happy. All of a sudden, Kate''s stomach rumbled, and the voice made Kate a little embarrassed and she blushed. "You didn''t have lunch?" Wisdom looked at the time. It was already past two o''clock in the afternoon, so he couldn''t help frowning. Kate said with some embarrassment, "I forgot about it." ¡°Let''s go eat." After saying that, Wisdom took Kate''s hand and got into the car. Kate suddenly felt like she was stepping on cotton, and she was in a trance happily. Wisdom took the initiative to hold her hand! She watched as Wisdom dragged her into the car and helped her put up the seat belt. Then he started the car and drove directly. Wisdom''s profile was so handsome! In fact, she felt that Wisdom was the kind of handsome man with no ws. Kate held her chin with one hand and looked at Wisdom with enthusiasm, which made Wisdom blush. "What do you want to eat?" Kate almost wanted to say that she wanted to eat Wisdom, but rationales had defeated anthomaniac. She whispered, "Anything is ok." While they were talking, a man suddenly appeared in front of them and stood in front of Wisdom''s car. Wisdom was shocked and he stepped on the brake. The sharp sound of tires rubbing against the ground suddenly filled everyone''s ears. Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 "Be careful!" Wisdom immediately protected Kate, so that his arm bumped on the windshield. He frowned slightly but didn''t react. However, Kate quickly rolled up his sleeves. When she saw the bruises on his wrist, she could not help feeling distressed. "Why did youe and protect me?" "It''s okay. I''m a man, and the wound was under my clothes. I can''t see it." "Doesn''t it hurt if you can''t see it? " Kate felt that there was something wrong with this man''s brain. Wisdom felt her small hands moving on his body. Her nervous and worried look made him stunned for a moment, and then he felt endless tenderness and gentleness. The one who was almost knocked down saw that no onee out from the car to pay attention to her for a long time, so she couldn''t help stepping forward and patted the window, and then Wisdom''s attention was diverted. The other party was a girl. Her face was pale as if she was unhealthy. Wisdom frowned slightly and gently rolled down the window. "I didn''t hit you. You did it yourself. Don''t try to ckmail me. I have a driving recorder here." Before the girl spoke, Wisdom had already spoken. His attitude was a little cold,pletely different from when he had treated Kate. The girl was stunned for a moment, and then tears dropped like beans. She looked pitiful. "I know. I came here by myself. It has nothing to do with you. I just want to ask if you are Wisdom, Zion''s elder brother." Hearing this, Wisdom was stunned. Look for Zion? Zion and Evangeline were now in love. What was wrong with this girl who suddenly appeared? "Who are you?" Wisdom''s voice was cold and he didn''t intend to get out of the car. Kate looked at the woman in front of her and frowned slightly. Why did she feel that this woman was like a bi*ch? The woman didn''t expect that Wisdom would suddenly ask such a question. She was stunned for a moment and then said, "My name is Ivy. I came to see Zion, but I couldn''t get through to him after he retired. I only know that he is in Ocean City. You are his brother so can you please take me to him." Ivy''s words made Wisdom frown. She didn''t know Zion''s personal phone number, which showed that she was not close with Zion. However, she knew that he was Zion''s brother and that she could stop his car urately here. Wisdom didn''t believe that this woman didn''t have any skills at all. "Okay." Wisdom suddenly opened his mouth. Ivy didn''t seem to expect that Wisdom would agree so straightforwardly, and she was overjoyed. "Get in the car!" Wisdom nodded. Ivy quickly took a few steps back. When she was about to open the door, the car flew out like an arrow off the string, leaving only the exhaust gas. Ivy choked and coughed. "Wisdom, you''re so naughty!" "This woman is obviously scheming. If I really take her home, our Ye family will definitely make a scene." Wisdom didn''t slow down at all. Kate looked at Ivy, who was getting smaller and smaller behind the car and said thoughtfully, "Since she came to Ocean City, she could also find the Ye''s Mansion. At that time, there will be more trouble. Evangeline should know about the existence of this woman. Why don''t we tell Zion and Evangeline?" "Do you have a good rtionship with Evangeline?" Thinking of Evangeline, Wisdom couldn''t help asking. Kate nodded and did not intend to say anything more. After all, a woman''s friendship was sometimes something men did not understand. Wisdom drove the car to a nearby restaurant and got out of the car with Kate. He ordered a few dishes, all fresh and delicious, which were also Kate''s favorite dishes. Looking at the table of food, Kate was very happy, but she was a little sad when she thought of Wisdom''s decision. "Eat more. Look at how you''ve be thinner in the past few years." Wisdom muttered. Kate ate silently, but she did not say anything. The meal was quiet and peaceful, and no one said a word about Megan. After dinner, Kate said that she had something to do and went back first. Wisdom was going to see her off, but he was rejected by Kate. After returning to the Ye family, Wisdom saw that Zion was still typing something in the study room. He didn''t know what he was busy with, so he couldn''t help but knock on the door. "Come in!" Zion said without even raising his head. Wisdom felt that this scene was a little familiar as if Zion had entered his study room like this not long ago. He couldn''t help smiling and then walked in. "Do you know Ivy?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Wisdom went straight to the point. Zion paused for a moment and then looked up at Wisdom. "How do you know this person?" "She stopped my car not long ago and asked me to take her to you." As soon as Wisdom finished speaking, Zion''s eyes became colder. Looking at his expression, Wisdom asked curiously, "Who is this woman?" "The hostage that I identally hurt before." Hearing this, Wisdom was a little stunned. "The woman who was hurt by you and couldn''t be a mother for the rest of her life?" "Yes." "Why would shee here? Besides, you''ve retired, which is also a punishment. She has also got herpensation. What else does she want to do?" Zion sneered and said, "She wants to be Mrs. Ye." "Is there something wrong with her brain?¡± Wisdom felt that there was something wrong with this woman''s brain. Did she think anyone is worthy enough to be Mrs. Ye? However, Zion smiled and said, "She''s not stupid. She must do this." "Why?" "Because I''m the person that Maximilian wants to deal with." Wisdom didn''t know who Zion was talking about, but the person who could make Zion speak in such a tone was definitely not an ordinary person. "Do you need any help?" "No, I can handle it myself." Zion replied. Wisdom nodded and was about to leave when he heard Zion ask, "Are you really going to marry Megan? I heard that Kate hase back. And it is said that she has been pursued by a lot of men for three years abroad. Recently, there is a suitor who hase back with her and seems to be a little paranoid." Hearing this, Wisdom couldn''t help but be stunned, and his eyes became a little cold. "Paranoid?" "It''s said that he has a bad personality and is determined to get Kate. I don''t care why you want to marry Megan. I just want to advise you to don''t be dyed by mistakes or hurt those who care most about you. We always thought that Kate is our sister-inw." Zion stopped talking. They were brothers but also independent individuals. Everyone had their own principles and attitude. He couldn''t interfere in other people''s lives, so he could only tell them what he knew. "Thank you." After saying that, Wisdom turned around and left. Zion''s eyes turnedpletely cold after Wisdom left. Ivy Woolner! Did shee to Ocean City? Wasn''t she still recovering from her injuries? It seemed that some people couldn''t hold back anymore. Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 Zion''s eyes narrowed. No one knew what he was thinking. On the other ce, Evangeline and Rita strolled around for a while and felt bored. When they were about to go home, Evangeline suddenly saw a familiar figure. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She paused slightly, which immediately made Rita a little curious. "What are you looking at?" "I saw an acquaintance." Evangeline''s eyes were a little cold. Ivy was seriously injured, but now she appeared in Ocean City. If it was a coincidence, Evangeline would never believe it. Just as she was about to take Rita away, Ivy saw her and ran towards her quickly. "Let''s go!" Evangeline''s intuition told her that something bad would happen, but before she could take Rita away, Ivy had already run to them and blocked their way. "Miss Evangeline, please pity me. You''re beautiful, eloquent, and adorable. You can find any kind of boyfriend in the future. But I can''t. I can''t have children anymore. I can''t find another man to marry me except Zion. Please, please give him to me. I''ll kneel down to you." Ivy kneeled down to Evangeline in front of so many people. Evangeline wanted to avoid it, but Ivy tugged at her clothes and made her unable to move. Her kneeling action was so reckless that it immediately attracted many people''s attention. "What''s going on?" The people around began to talk about it. Evangeline''s face darkened. "What''s the point of doing this, Ivy?" Rita could tell that the woman named Ivy in front of her was just messing around, but she didn''t know what was going on. She could only feel that Evangeline''s face was dark, and there were even faint signs of anger. "Hey, what are you doing? Do you mean you want to cling on to my brother?" Hearing Rita''s words, Ivy suddenly paused. Her brother? Zion''s younger sister? Thinking of this, Ivy quickly said to Rita, "Ms. Ye, my name is Ivy, and I was identally injured by Zion in hisst mission. I can''t be a mother anymore in the future. My boyfriend broke up with me. My life ispletely ruined. Zion said that he would take care of me for the rest of his life. I have no other choice. Please let Miss Evangeline pity me and give Zion to me." Rita finally understood, but she also felt that Ivy was a little shameless. She sneered and said, "You''re so shameless. It''s his fault that my brother identally hurt you. If I''m not mistaken, he gave you money, didn''t he? You also took the money, and now you want to take my brother as well. You''re not looking good but you think good! Besides, my sister-inw and my brother are about to get married. Why should she give you her boyfriend? How shameless are you?" Rita''s rude words made Ivy choke. "Evangeline, let''s go. Don''t talk nonsense to this shameless woman!" Rita didn''t even look at Ivy after she finished speaking. She dragged Evangeline and left. Seeing that they were about to leave, Ivy didn''t care anymore. She directly hugged Evangeline''s thigh and begged bitterly. "Miss Evangeline, I''m begging you. Please save me. I really can''t live without Zion!" Evangeline had seen many people who are even shameless than Ivy. She used to kick them away directly before, but the person in front of her was a little special. After all, she was a hostage who had been identally injured by Zion. If things were to go too far, it would ruin Zion''s reputation. However, if she didn''t kick her away, it would make her ufortable. Evangeline''s face darkened. "Let me go!¡± She pulled back her leg. Ivy immediately fainted on her leg, and the blood on her belly slowly came out through her white clothes, which made the people around scream. "Oh my god! She''s bleeding! Is she going to die?" "I saw the woman''s leg move just now. Did she kick the woman''s wound?" "She''s still a patient! How desperate it is to make peoplee here and beg for mercy in this way!" The voices of the crowd grew louder and louder. In the end, they looked at Evangeline with unfriendly eyes. Some even took out their mobile phones and took a video and posted it online. It seemed like the situation is already out of control. Rita''s brows were tightly knitted together. She was very disgusted with the onlookers who were not aware of the truth. "What are you all yelling about? You don''t know the suffering of others, so don''t persuade someone to be kind. If you are so great, how about you just give your boyfriend and girlfriend to a third party? Only in this way can you show your greatness and saintliness!" As soon as Rita finished her words, it was as if she had thrown cold water into an oil pot and the whole thing exploded. Evangeline saw that the situation was a little serious and said in a hurry, "I have been with my boyfriend for 20 years. I grew up with him and we have a deep rtionship. Just because my boyfriend identally hurt her during the mission, she forced me to break up with him and gave my boyfriend to him? What kind of logic is this? Didn''t you think that the weak were not necessarily all kind when you condemned me?" The people around them suddenly quieted down. No one could have imagined such a result. Evangeline didn''t have the habit of sharing her feelings with others, especially when they were strangers. However, in order to protect Zion''s reputation, she exined. Rita saw that her eyes were a little red. Knowing that she had been wronged, she couldn''t help but hold her hand and say, "Just call an ambnce. We have nothing to do with what happens in the future." "Ok." Evangeline nodded. She took out her mobile phone and called an ambnce. Ivy, who was supposed to pretend to be dead on the ground, suddenly jumped up, grabbed Evangeline''s mobile phone, and threw it out. She pointed at Evangeline unsteadily for a long time. Finally, she fell to the ground with a ''plop'' and completely fainted. Rita had never seen such a rogue woman. Moreover, she thought that Ivy might be wearing white clothes for acting. Therefore, everyone could see that her clothes were soaked with blood. "This kind of woman is not worthy of pity. Let''s go, sister-inw!¡± Rita was about to take Evangeline away, but there were so many eyes watching her, and her identity was very special. Evangeline pulled her hand and said, "Lend me your phone for a moment." "Do you still want to care for her?" Rita felt that she had given Ivy a face by not killing her personally. Evangeline didn''t say anything more. She called the ambnce directly. After the ambnce arrived, she took Ivy to the car and left with Rita. However, the video of Evangeline''s bullying and the patient kneeling on the street had spread all over the Inte. When Zion received the news, all kinds ofments against Evangeline flooding in. Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 "What''s going on?" Zion''s face was terribly drawn while Aziel was overwhelmed with those plentiful businesses. He had just worked for Zion. There were so many businesses to deal with as soon as he started working. Honestly, Aziel had been very busy for a long time. When Zion questioned him, his brain was in a whirl. Seeing Aziel like this, Zion frowned slightly without saying anything more. Instead, he quickly took theputer and dealt with it. Zion hacked all the website channels that spread bad news. Some personalments had also deleted their ounts. In less than a few minutes, all the topics about Evangeline''s public opinion had disappearedpletely. At first, Rita was still angrily holding her phone and talking to Evangeline. However, she could only watch the news on her phone slowly disappeared and could no longer be found. She looked at Evangeline in a daze and felt that she was in a trance. Evangeline raised the corner of her mouth slightly and said proudly, "Have you forgotten that your second brother is an expert?" "Damn it! So I¡¯ve been tricked by you again? I''m worried about you." Rita instantly understood. That''s right, not a few people couldpare to her second brother''s hacker skills. However, this hacker skill used here really makes people feel jealous. She silently put away her phone and looked at the annoying smile on Evangeline''s lips. Then, she said gloomily, "What''s so great about having a boyfriend?" "Well, it''s indeed amazing." Evangeline was in a very good mood. Knowing that Zion would not put on a good face to Ren Ping''er because of guilt, Evangeline was delighted. She was not a saint. Since she was asked to give up on her boyfriend, if she still had to show sympathy, then she would be the biggest fool. "Let''s go buy and some clothes for your brother." Evangeline remembered that Zion didn''t have many formal clothes and casual wear, so she couldn''t help but hold Rita''s hand to go shopping. Rita somewhat wanted to roll her eyes. "Please, my second brother is now the head of the Ye family. Just tell for what clothes he wants to wear, and I guarantee that all the specialty stores will send it to the Yes Mansion. Do you need to go out to buy it for him under the sun? " "You don''t understand. This''s the spice of life. It''s different." The more she looked at Evangeline, the more unsightly she was. Rita''s intuition told her that she was looking fortrouble by apanying her. Ah well, she also wanted to fall in love. However, when Rita thought of the protective look of her brothers, she sighed again. She deeply felt that it was an extravagant hope for her to get married in this life. Evangeline didn''t care what Rita thought and took her to the boutique. Seeing that the clothes here were quite good, she couldn''t help jumping up. "Rita, do you think Zion looks good in this dark blue suit?" "He has a good figure. He looks good even if he doesn''t wear it." Rita yawned and said perfunctorily. Unexpectedly, Evangeline nodded in agreement. "Well, Zion''s abdominal muscles and mermaid lines are really good-looking." "What the f*ck, Evangeline, you didn''t mean to sleep with my brother, did you?" Rita''s interest was piqued. Evangeline felt that all the gazes around focused on her. She was so shy that she quickly covered Rita''s mouth, dragged her, and ran away. "Shut up. Why are you so loud? Do you want to dere to the world?" Evangeline had never felt that it was bad for Rita to be careless, but now she really wanted to cover Rita''s mouth and let her try not to speak. However, Rita smiled very smugly. Who made them always show affection in front of her? Hey, it was so hard to live a single life. Rita was dragged into another boutique by Evangeline. The two of them entered gracefully. The clothes in this shop were not bad. Naturally, Evangeline liked them very much. Nevertheless, Evangeline saw an unexpected person when she was paying the bill. It was Maximilian Bay! Maximilian looked at Evangeline and Rita with a smile and said, "It''s 385,000 dors in total. It''ll be okay for me to make up to round number and collect 380,000 dors. Do you want to pay by the credit card or..." "Seriously, do you bring cash of 380,000 dor to go out?" Rita immediately narrowed her eyes, and her words could choke people to death. Evangeline lowered her head and grinned. She then took out her bank card. "Pay with credit card!" Rita did notpete with her, but her eyes wandered on Maximilian. Maximilian felt a lot of pressure. It was said that the Ye family''s eldest youngdy had been doted on by all her families. She was arrogant and unrestrained, but no one had ever mentioned that Rita''s eyes were too sharp, as if she could see through people''s hearts. Maximilian touched his nose uneasily and said with a smile, "Why does this beauty always look at me? Are you falling in love with me?" "Do you think you deserve it?" Rita snorted coldly and said, "Even though you look smart, but your eyes are good at scheming. I wonder whom you''re scheming against." As soon as she said this, Maximilian''s smile suddenly became tense. It was the first time that he heard someone say that his eyes were good at scheming. This woman was uneasy to deal with! Sure enough, there were no weak people in the Ye family. Evangeline didn¡¯t say anything but swiped her card and left. At the same time, she pulled Rita away. Rita looked at Evangeline thoughtfully and followed her out. However, she could still feel that Maximilian''s stare had been following them. After struggling with Maximilian, Evangeline no longer had the mood to continue shopping. When they got in the car, Rita looked at Evangeline and asked, "Tell me, what''s going on between you and the man just now? Don''t think that I didn''t see eye contact between both of you. What''s wrong? Is him your pursuer?¡± "No, is my taste that bad?" Evangeline couldn''t help feeling a little depressed. However, Rita wouldn''t let her deviate from the topic with ease. She looked at Evangeline seriously and asked, "That guy is still a goodlooking man. I can''t say that there is no possibility for him to chase you, but there is definitely a secret between you and him. Do you want to tell me or let me check it out by myself?" "Rita, can¡¯t you give me some private space? I also need to have my own secrets, the kind that I can''t even tell my best friend." It was rare for Evangeline to say this way. Rita frowned and said, "You can have any secrets, but you can''t have any secrets about this person." "Why?" "Because there''s a plot in his eyes. He can never scheme against me as we are not familiar. The only possible target is you. Evangeline, I know that everyone is a single unit. It''s not good for me to dig deep into your secrets, but you''re the person my second brother care about the most. Although he ignored you at the beginning of this rtionship. Once he has confirmed his feelings, it will be a lifetimemitment for him. It''s fine if I didn''t notice. Since I saw such a hidden danger around you, I have to ask for the sake of my second brother?" What else could Evangeline say as Rita had said all? Should she really tell Rita about the kidney donation issue?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 Evangeline wasn''t sure and didn''t know how to tell. Initially, she should have confessed to Zion. However, she couldn''t tell him the truth in the end. Now, looking at Rita''s concerned and determined eyes, she knew that once Rita intervened, her little secret would be exposed. Rita was the eldest daughter of the Ye family. Although she usually seemed to be an eating blogger online, Evangeline knew she also had her socialwork and connections. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Thinking of this, Evangeline sighed and said, "I really don''t know if it''s a good thing to be your sister- inw.¡± "At least I guaranteed the safety of you and my second brother. Sometimes, the onlooker sees most of the game. Tell me, maybe I can give a suggestion.¡± Rita''s words left Evangeline speechless. She sighed and said, "Find a coffee shop and I''ll tell you." "Okay." They went to the coffee shop next door and sat down in a reserved room. At first, Evangeline was just drinking coffee without speaking. Rita didn''t force her but let her finish the coffee slowly. Rita even filled another cup for her. She didn''t know how many sses she had drunk. In the end, her stomach was a little distended. She eventually said, "I donated a kidney to your brother." As soon as she said that, Rita got choked on the coffee. She coughed continuously while Evangeline quickly handed her a tissue and smiley said, "What''s wrong? You didn''t expect it?" Rita finally stopped coughing and looked at Evangeline''s calm face in shock. Her eyes suddenly turned slightly warm. "Are you silly?" She couldn''t describe how she felt. Zion kept on searching all around for the donor who had donated the kidney for him. Even the Ye family had prepared to pay half of their properties as gratitude for saving his life. Now, what was happened at the end? And that person was Evangeline! Who was Evangeline? She was the princess of Y Country! The beloved child who was most valuable and held by Eugene and Emberly as precious. If it weren''t for the fact that Evangeline liked Zion, and the trust from the Ye family, Eugene and Emberly wouldn''t have left their daughter here without a care. But? None of them could stand Evangeline to lose a kidney. "Evangeline, are you out of your mind?" Rita knew it was a little rude to say that, but she grew up with Evangeline. Their rtionship was like real sisters. This silly girl dared to pluck her kidney without informing anyone and acted as nothing had happened after the incident. Rita knew that she couldn''t sacrifice in such way for love. Evangeline just smiled and said, "I didn''t give it to anyone else. I gave it to my future husband." "Bullsh*t! You know I''m not talking about this! My brother doesn''t know the truth, does he? I have to tell him!" When Rita was about to make a phone call, Evangeline snatched her phone. "You can''t tell him. If can, I''m not telling him for the rest of my life!" "Evangeline! This is unfair to you and my brother! My brother has the right to know the truth!" Rita''s eyes were a little moist. It was a kidney! Where did this woman get her courage from? What if she died during the improper surgery operation? Moreover, she had to take the rejection medicine for a long time afterward. No wonder Evangeline suddenly lost weight during that period. She had thought that it was because she was worried about Zion''s injury, but now it seemed that this girl was so bold enough. Nathaniel and Mango always said Rita was bold, but now Rita didn''t dare to take credit for it. Compared to Evangeline, she was nothing. Evangeline also knew that Zion had the right to know the truth. However, she remained silent for a while and said, "I don''t intend to hide it from him for the rest of my life." "When are you going to tell my brother?" "Let''s wait until we get married." As soon as Evangeline said that, Rita knew that she was not confident toward her rtionship. That''s true. Zion had always rejected Evangeline and disliked her since she was a child. Although Evangeline always followed behind Zion, he had never taken her seriously. Therefore, when Zion suddenly epted Evangeline and announced their rtionship publicly. Not to mention Evangeline herself was inclined to believe, Rita and others also felt it was an unexpected decision. Did Zion already know about the issue of Evangeline''s kidney donation? Thinking of this, Rita paused, but she didn''t ask. In her eyes, anything rted to Zion would be regarded as a dominant event for Evangeline. In the end, she sighed and said, "I can respect you for not telling my brother, but you have to tell me how is your condition now." "I''m in good health. Don''t worry as I''m fine. I know some knowledge of medicine and I''ll never make jokes with my own body. Besides, I want to spend the rest of my life with your brother." Evangeline''s silly smile made Rita''s nose ache. Such love was a blessing for Zion, but it was not fair for Evangeline. Anyway, she felt really sorry for Evangeline! She immediately got up and hugged Evangeline tightly. She sobbed and said, "If my brother betrays you, I will kill him." Evangeline''s heart promptly warmed up. "With your words, I am at ease." "Come on, you better think about what my brother will do when he knows it. Besides, if your parents know the truth, they will probably stir up a hos'' nest. By then, it will be hard to say what the two families will do." Although Rita was yful, she had quite high emotional intelligence. Evangeline nodded and told him about the agreement between Maximilian and her. After hearing this, Rita frowned slightly. She narrowed her beautiful eyes and said, "Maximilian''s target was brother since the beginning. Who on earth is him?" "I don''t know. I''ve asked rissa to check. All the information about this person is confidential, and she can''t unlock it." Evangeline''s words stunned Rita. Was there any information in this world that Emily could not get? She was as skilled as Zion. If Emily couldn''t solve it, it would be difficult for Zion to find it. "Does my brother know Maximilian?" "They''ve fought. Maximilian had suffered disadvantages from Zion. I don''t think it''s a coincidence for both Ivy and Maximilian to appear. Maybe a big trap that we can''t see ising for us." Evangeline had this intuition and it was quite sensitive. If that was the case, should she take precautions in advance? Or should she kill Maximilian unexpectedly through her identity of partnership? Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 A murderous look shed across Evangeline''s eyes. Rita quickly held her hand and said, "Don''t be impulsive. It''s against thew if you kill people. You can''t do it unless you have no other choice." "But I always felt that this Maximilian was plotting something. The day when Zion was out of the mission, Maximilian called me and asked me to go over. He said it seemed to be something wrong with Zion''s physical report, so I rushed over. But after I went over, I found that it was a kidnapping scene. I met with Zion''s eyes the moment I wanted to quit. If not for my appearance, Zion might not have made a mistake, and Ivy would not have been injured and be a fugitive for life. All this seems to nned long ago. But I''m not sure if the kidnapper and Maximilian are from the same party. After all, they are not on our side, so we can''t find out." Evangeline told her thoughts over the past few days. Zion was definitely not an ipetent person. Every missionpleted by him was perfect. The only mistake he made was at the kidnapping scene where she appeared. Evangeline didn''t tell Zion these words as she didn''t know how to bring up the rtionship between Maximilian and her. Besides, she didn''t have any evidence. It wouldn''t be good for her to judge from the identity of a princess. But Rita was different. They were just best friends and she could tell her in casual conversations. Moreover, with Rita''s connections, she could find anything she wanted to know. It had to say that Evangeline''s identity as the princess of another country was restricted in Z Country. She could not use her connections and channels unless it was absolutely necessary to prevent drawing the attention and spection of the higher-ups. She did not want to bring unnecessary trouble to Zion and the Ye family. But if Rita involved in the investigation, she wouldn''t cause much attention. "Leave it to me. You don''t have to worry about it. Now, the most important task for you is to have a good body check-up. No, I can''t listen to you. As long as you get my brother involved, you would only consider him but not yourself. Why are you still drinking coffee at this moment? Do you want to die? Get up and go to the hospital with me. I will only rest assured if you do a physical examination." Rita directly poured away the coffee in front of Evangeline. Then she called her men in a hurry to make an appointment for a doctor for physical examination in her name. Evangeline was touched, but she didn''t refuse. Perhaps this was the only way to make Rita feel at ease. After they went to the hospital and underwent theplete examination, Evangeline''s physical examination report was released. Looking at the considerable data on the physical examination report, Rita finally breathed a sigh of relief. Evangeline stepped forward, put her arms around her neck, and said with a smile, "You promised me that you would keep it a secret for me." "Got it." Rita was a little depressed, but she also felt sorry for Evangeline. She took her to the nutrition store and bought a lot of things. Evangeline was speechless. "Do you have to do this? Isn''t it obvious that you are telling others that I am not in good health?" "You''re about to get married to my brother. As your sister-inw, I''ll buy you some nutrition to nourish your body. What''s wrong with that? Besides, do you think there''s an imprable wall in this world? How long can you hide it from my brother?" Rita didn''t think that Zion was blind. She always felt that Zion suddenly epted Evangeline''s feelings was because he may knew something. Without confirmation, she couldn''t tell anyone. They returned to the Ye''s Mansion until sunset. Mango had already begun preparing dinner. In the past two years, Mango had focused on improving her cooking skills. Although Nathaniel was distressed, he couldn''t bear to see his wife sad but to lend her a hand in the kitchen. After Rita and Evangeline came back, they made a loud noise. Wisdom and Zion were affected and came out of the study room one after another. Louis and Lucas had gone to school and stayed there. They wouldn''te back at night, so the two men who were dedicated to working and research saw two women moving in big and small bags. Coincidentally, both of them rolled up their sleeves and began to help. "Did you move the entire mall back?" Zion was lost in thought when he looked at the carts of nutrition. Rita said with a smile, "My brother is about to get married. I naturally have to buy some nutrition for my future sister- in-w. What''s wrong? Can''t I? " "I thank you for your sister-inw.¡± Zion smiled faintly while touching Evangeline''s head, and said, "Did you see that? I''ll supervise you to eat all these nutrition products." "Really? Are you serious?" Evangeline was speechless. Zion should at least pamper his younger sister to a certain level. She really couldn¡¯t finish all these. Zion didn''t say anything else and helped her carry the things in. Although Wisdom said nothing, he smiled and moved things inside. Rita tugged at Zion''s sleeve before Evangeline could see her. She said in a low voice, "Brother, I have something to tell youter. Make some time for me." "Okay." Zion nodded and continued to move. The whole family didn''t need others to intervene. After moving for more than half an hour, they finally finished. The rest of the work was left to the servants. Zion looked at the clothes that Evangeline had bought for him and said with a smile, "You still remember." "Of course, I won''t leave you undressed.¡± Evangeline coquettish look was really enchanting. "I''ll try them on." "Okay." Evangeline smiled and gave all her clothes to Zion. Zion went upstairs with his clothes. Before he left, he nced at Rita. Not long after, Rita also got up and said, "I''m going upstairs to take a shower. It''s so smelly." "Go ahead. I''ll take a rest as my foot hurts." Evangeline felt a little tired from wearing high heels today. Rita asked servants to pour her a ss of honey water and went upstairs to her room. Evangeline finally heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Rita enter her room. She had no choice and she was really afraid that Rita would tell Zion about it. Although the secret could not be hidden for the rest of her life, she really did not want Zion to marry her because of gratitude. It was not the love she wanted. However, what she didn''t know was that Zion and Rita''s rooms were linked together. When she was young, Rita didn''t sleep well and easily get afraid. She always wanted to find Zion, so Nathaniel couldn''t help but leave a secret door in their room.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, as Rita and Zion grew up, the secret door became practically no function. Zion rarely went home and Rita also did not simply enter Zion''s room out of the gender difference. If not due to today incident, she would almost forget such a secret door. When she opened the secret door of the room, Zion was casually sitting on the sofa and making tea, which made Rita a little disappointed. She thought she could see her brother changing clothes. Chapter 1783 Chapter 1783 "Don''t you want to try the clothes?" Rita looked at Zion with a teasing smile and asked. Zion nced at her and said lightly, "Your skin is itchy again, isn''t it?" "I just want to know if Evangeline is telling the truth about your abdominal muscles." Zion frowned slightly. "A girl should behave like a girl. Remember, don''t mislead Evangeline." "Da*n, is it your wife who mislead me, or am I the one mislead her? Zion, make it clear. I''m the one who is single now!" Rita was a little depressed. However, Zion said lightly, "You can seduce man even you are single." "Zion!" Rita felt that she had been hurt. However, Zion still said with a smile, "You''re here to tell me this?" "Of course not." Rita sat directly opposite Zion and handed a porcin quilt to him. "Raw Pu''er tea?" "Yes." Zion nodded. Recently, he liked the taste of raw Pu''er very much, so he cooked a little. But when he saw Rita''s frowning face, he took out a new tea set and cooked it. Looking at Zion''s noble look, Rita didn''t see any look of a rough soldier at all. Even after so many years of training in the military camp, he still looked like a noble young master, calm, reserved and indifference. "Brother, I remember that you didn''t care about Evangeline before. Why did you suddenly ept her feelings?" Rita''s words made Zion pause for a moment. Then he nced at her and said, "Get straight to the point." "Why aren''t you cute at all?" Rita couldn''t helpining. However, Zion said lightly, "Cute refers to girls. Do you think it''s appropriate to use it on me?" "Okay, then I''ll ask you directly. Why did you suddenly ept Evangeline?" "I get touched by her. Can''t it be her persistent efforts?" Zion said tly. However, Rita curled her lips and said, "You? Even you can be moved? Your heart is made of diamonds, and nothing can see through it. Come on, do you know something?" "What do you think I should know?" Zion put down the teapot and looked at Rita with a smile. Rita cursed deep down that Zion was a fox, but she didn''t want to hide it anymore. "Do you know that Evangeline is the one who donated kidney to you?" Her question was abrupt, but Zion didn''t seem surprised at all. His sister looked like a porcin doll, but everyone in the Ye family knew that Rita only looked sweet on the outside, in fact, she was the representative of the Ye family. He just paused for a moment. Although he didn''t say anything, Rita knew that she was right. "Did you ept Evangeline because of this?" "What do you want to know?" Zion knew that this sister would not leave without getting any useful information from him today. Rita asked seriously, "Do you love Evangeline?" "I''ll fall in love with her sooner orter." Rita was a little angry at Zion''s words. "Brother, although you are my brother, Evangeline grew up with me. We are like real sisters. Sometimes, our rtionship is even different from yours. I don''t want her to be hurt!" "No! I will treat her nicely for the rest of my life. Although I don''t know if I love her or not, I will pamper and protect her. The most important thing is that since we confirmed the rtionship, I found that I quite enjoy being with her." Zion whispered. Although Rita didn''t get what she wanted to hear the most, her brother''s words showed that he had epted Evangeline and was willing to start a rtionship with her. It was a good beginning. "Don''t Evangeline know that you already realize her kidney donation issue?" "If she doesn''t want me to know, I will pretend don''t know. So you didn''t say anything to me. Do you understand?" Zion looked at Rita with warning re. Rita suddenly felt a little depressed. Wasn''t this the romance between husband and wife? Did she meddle in other people''s business? "Da*n it!" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Zion, do you really want to be beaten up?" "You can''t beat over me." Zion''s arrogant tone almost drove Rita crazy. "So when did you know that Evangeline donated your kidney?" "She appeared at the kidnapping scene." Zion''s words were beyond her expectations. "Howe?" "Before the kidnapping issue, we already paid attention to the kidnapper. However, before fully revealing the kidnappers'' information, they kidnapped Ivy. At that time, the situation was urgent, so I could only save the hostage first. But I saw Evangeline at the scene of the kidnapping, I remembered Benjamin had told me when my life was in danger, Evangeline entered the military hospital through various channels for more than two hours and she looked very pale aftering out." Thinking of the former situation, Zion whispered, "People could have done a lot of things in more than two hours as my operation happened coincidentally take more than two hours. Although she might stay for more than two hours out of worried about me, my injury at that time was considered highly confidential. I didn''t even inform you all. How did Evangeline appear at there?" Rita was stunned. She had to admit that some details were still captured by Zion urately, and he could figure out what it was through these details. "So you went to check it out?" "At that time, I didn''t have the energy and time to check but this doubt left in my heart. After I got discharged from the hospital, I immediately checked the track of Evangeline''s actions during this period. Coincidentally, I spent more than a week after the operation. However, Evangeline didn''t come to see me once during that period. A girl who had been chasing me for 20 years, she could use any channels to see me at all costs when my life was in danger. Why didn''t shee to see me? Unless she had something to prevent her from meeting me." Zion''s eyes darkened. "She should have recuperated in another hospital during that time. Evangeline was a princess from another country. She had her own hospital, so of course, we couldn''t find her. But she forgot one thing. No matter what kind of private hospital she was in, no matter how powerful the security system was, they had to import medicine from the pharmaceuticalpany. So I checked the records of the admission of medicine in the hospital at that time." Speaking of this, Rita already understood a little. The hospital was opened to ensure Evangeline''s health. To put it bluntly, it only served Evangeline. However, the hospital suddenly injected some kidney medicine. Zion was not a fool, so he naturally understood everything. It was hard for Evangeline to stick to her secret. Unexpectedly, her brother had already known everything. Unfortunately, Zion epted Evangeline because of gratitude, which was the most terrible thing in Evangeline''s heart. Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 Rita didn''t know whether it was a good thing or not. Looking at her brother''s calm face, she frowned slightly. "Brother, is this the reason why you epted Evangeline?" "If a woman can give her life to you, why can''t I ept her? I''m afraid that no woman in this world can love me with her life." "Do you love her? Or will you fall in love with her?" This was what Rita most worried about. Evangeline had only wanted to be with Zion for the rest of her life, but if he epted her only because of her kindness, Evangeline would absolutely not be able to ept it. Zion said without any hesitation, "Yes! Although my changes are abrupt, I clearly understand my mentality change. In fact, I epted Evangeline a long time ago. It was just my habit to reject her. All these years, she was like my shadow. No matter what I do, no matter where I go, no matter how difficult it is, she will follow me. I will see her as soon as I turn my back. Eventually, this has be a habit. When my life is in danger, I subconsciously looked for Evangeline, but she was not there at that moment." Speaking of this, Zion paused for a moment with a sad look in his eyes. "That was the first time I couldn''t see Evangeline in front of me. I didn''t know why I suddenly panicked. I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to see her figure again, and I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to leave the operating room alive. To be honest, I wasn''t thinking about you but her at that moment. I was thinking what would happen to Evangeline if I died on the operating table. Would this girl follow me to death? It was only at that time that I realized that Evangeline had silently entered my heart over the years. She was like air, like water, very natural, but I couldn''t leave her forever. So no matter whether it was due to her kindness or something else, I couldn''t tell now. I only knew that this woman loved me with her life, so I naturally repaid her with my life. As for what she didn''t want me to know, I just pretended that I didn''t know and let her be happy. In fact, after thinking about it carefully, there were not many things worth being happy for her after she fell in love with me." When Zion talked about Evangeline, her eyes were unusually gentle. It was a natural expression, just like how Nathaniel treated Mango. Therefore, Rita waspletely relieved. "I''m relieved to hear that. Otherwise, I''ll always be on tenterhooks. You''re my brother and she''s my sister. If you don''t treat her well, I really can''t make a choice." "Which choice? Your brother will never be a heartless man." Zion reached out and flicked her. Then, he handed her the prepared Pu''ertea. Rita took it and thought of what Evangeline had told her about Maximillian. In the past, she was too embarrassed to say the kidney donation issue because of Zion. Now there was nothing to hide, so she told him about the deal between Evangeline and Maximilian. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Zion frowned slightly. "No wonder that girl appeared at the kidnapping scene. It has something to do with me!" "Yes, as long as you are involved, Evangeline gets confused. Due to her appearance, the higher- ups will also start investigation When..." "I''ll handle it." Zion said indifferently. Then, he took a sip of raw Pu er with his eyes darkened a little. Maximilian, right? Using his woman to plot against him? Bravo! He would let Maximilian suffer from his consequences. "By the way, brother, we were tangled by Ivy in the afternoon. The video went viral on the Inte. You deleted it, didn''t you?" "Yes." Zion did not deny it. The corner of Rita''s mouth twitched. "Aren''t you afraid that others will gossip about you as you love your wife so much?" "Who dares to retort? If you want to retort, just hold it in, or kill me." Zion''s tone was so arrogant that Rita couldn''t make a good chat with him. "I''m going to take a shower. I can''t believe I''ve had a brother like you." Rita got up and left. However, the corners of Zion''s lips curled into a smile. He then started to drink the tea in front of him. Ivy, is it? This woman really didn''t know her limits. Zion felt guilty about hurting her, but when he knew that Ivy and Maximlian were involved, he put away his sympathy. Now this woman still wanted to cling on to him and even embarrass Evangeline in public. Did she really think that Zion was like those rich second generations outside? After drinking up the tea in his hand, Zion stood up and took out the clothes that Evangeline had bought for him. It had to be said that Evangeline''s taste was very good. She knew his preferences and the things she bought made him like them very much. Zion casually picked out a casual suit and put it on. He couldn''t help but smile as he looked into the mirror and thought of how Rita had told him that Evangeline liked to watch his abdominal muscles. Was that girl can''t wait to sleep with him? Thinking of this, Zion called Aziel. "Help me book the registration time of the Civil Affairs Bureau. I want to register." "Okay, Master." Although Aziel was a little surprised, he did not say anything and took the order directly. When Zion wearing his casual clothes, Evangeline already helped Mango to cook in the kitchen, Nathaniel even got reced by Evangeline. Seeing that his son was not wearing a military uniform, Nathaniel''s eyes lit up. He said with a smile, "You look pretty good in casual clothes." "Of course handsome people look good in everything." Zion looked directly at the kitchen and frowned slightly. What was this girl doing in the kitchen? Didn''t know if her body had recovered or not. Hearing Zion''s seriously expressing shameless words, Nathaniel couldn''t help but to feel a little speechless. "That''s because you inherited it from your parents." "Without our splendid gene, you won''t have such appearance." While Zion and Nathaniel were talking to each other, Zion''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. What was Evangeline going to do? Does she wanted to cook in the pot?" Zion couldn''t help walking over and pulling Evangeline into his arms. "Can your food be eaten? It''s okay if I''m alone. There are my parents, my brother, and Rita. Are you going to let them suffer diarrhea together?" After saying that, Zion pushed Evangeline out of the kitchen. Then she looked back at her mother''s smiling face as if she had seen through everything. Zion touched his nose and said, "Mom, my dad is distressed for you to stay under this strong and oily smoke. He asked me toe over and rece you." "You know how to cook?" Mango didn''t know that. Zion said moderately, "I learned it in the army. What can''t I do? Mom, go out quickly." As he spoke, Zion pushed Mango out of the kitchen and closed the kitchen door. Then, he wore the little apron, poured oil, and cook quickly. Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 Mango looked at her son''s action in surprise. She couldn''t help but be stunned. Evangeline was not surprised. After all, it was not her first time to try Zion''s cooking. She hugged Mango''s arm and said with a smile, "Aunt Ye, let''s go to the living room. You don''t have to worry as Zion cooked very well." "Have you eaten it?" "Yes." Mango felt a little sad. Although she was pleased that her son and Evangeline were in a good rtionship, being a mother who raised him, she first knew that her son can cook, and she had never tried before. Deep down in her heart, she was not happy. "In the future, you and Zion better have a girl. You won''t be able to bear it if the son grows up, because the son was not as considerate as a daughter." Even though Mango''s words made Evangeline blush, she felt sweet from the heart. "Aunt Ye, Zion has you in his heart. I''m just trying the dishes for him." Hearing Evangeline''s words, Mango felt much better. "You little girl only good at talking and protecting him. If he bullies you someday, I wonder you''ll cry or not." "I''ll not cry as I have Aunt Ye who loves me." Evangeline leaned against Mango. Their expression was exactly like a mother and daughter. Mango was naturally happy. Not long after, Zion brought out the cooked meals. Looking at the delicious food, Nathaniel and Mango didn''t say anything. Evangeline straightly went to ask Rita and Wisdom down for dinner. When Zion saw the meaningful look in his parent''s eyes, he couldn''t help but say, "Well, let me confess. I was able to cook a long time ago. But isn''t cooking is my mother''s patent? I only came back once or twice, so it''s inappropriate to take away mom''s hobby, isn''t it?" "Bah!" Mango red at him and said, "When are you going to marry Evangeline? In the past, you were blind and didn''t ept her, so you dragged her. Now both of you are already 20s while your rtionship is determined. When are you going to drag on? Your father and I are in a hurry to have grandchildren." Zion didn''t refuse this time. He smiled and said, "Mom, give me the residence bookletter." "Why did I give you the residence booklet? Your household registration is not on ours." Nathaniel felt that his son was a little silly. This son''s household registration had always been in the Santell Capital. Although he had retired from service, he had not applied to return his household registration to his hometown. Theoretically, he was still not a free person. Zion couldn''t help feeling a little depressed when he thought of this. "Then I''ll have to fly to the Santell Capital." "Go visit your Uncle Mo and bring some gifts. After all, you should be polite as our rtionship is different now." Nathaniel whispered. Although Zion nodded and listened, he didn''t say anything. Evangeline, Rita, and the others came down and began to eat. After dinner, Wisdom put down his chopsticks and said to everyone, "Mom and Dad, I want to say something." "Hmm?" Everyone looked at Wisdom, only realizing there were thick dark circles in Wisdom''s eyes, as if he had not slept all night. "Wisdom, didn''t you sleep wellst night?" Mango was a little worried. Wisdom nodded and said, "I want to dy my engagement." Hearing Wisdom''s words, Evangeline and Rita immediately breathed a sigh of relief. "Brother, I think your decision is really right." "Eat your meal." Mango red at Rita and then looked at Wisdom. "Did something happen?" "Well, to be precise, I found myself thinking about marriage too simple." Wisdom pursed his thin lips and blushed. "Megan is not the person I like. She is my brother''s girlfriend. A few days ago, he died in an ident. His mother couldn''t bear the blow and passed away while his father was in poor health. The child in Megan''s belly is their only child. At first, I wanted to marry Megan, give birth to the child, and give her a title. It can be regarded as giving my brother a bloodline inheritance. But I didn''t expect that my decision would be unfair to me and others." Wisdom told her what had happened. Wisdom listened quietly without saying anything, but Rita and Evangeline breathed a sigh of relief. "Brother, are you actually in love with Kate?" "Kate?" Mango was a little surprised. "That Kate from the Edwards family?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Well, Mom, Kate is a good girl." Rita was afraid that Mango would look down on Ning Ruoxi. After all, Ning Ruoxi''s father did not love her mother in the Ning family. Mango sighed and said, "That girl is a poor child. Wisdom, do you like her?" "I don''t know, but I have different feelings toward her. She said she wanted to marry me and didn''t want me to marry Ning Jiajia. I suddenly feel that my previous decision was too hasty.¡± In fact, Wisdom was a man with a strong mind. He would not change his mind because of other people''s words. However, Kate could let him do this, which was enough to evidence her position in Wisdom''s heart. Nathaniel and Mango looked at each other and said, "Since it''s your own decision, we''ll respect it. But you''d better consider carefully for rtionship. Even if you want to help your brothers, you shouldn''t use your marriage as the cost. Do you understand?" "Got it, Mom and Dad. I won''t do it again." Wisdom''s eyes were shining and attractive. When Zion saw how happy Evangeline and Rita were, he couldn''t help but feel warm at the thought of what this girl had done for him. As if a warm current was flowing slowly in his heart. "Evangeline." "Hmm?" Evangeline was called out in public, and it was Zion who called her name. She couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. Then she saw that everyone was looking at her, and her face couldn''t help but turn a little red. "What''s wrong?" Zion suddenly realized that he really liked Evangeline''s shyness. Her blushing face made him want to do something to her. However, since Mango and Nathaniel were both there, he could only put away his evil thought and said lightly, "I''ll go on a business trip to the Santell Capital this afternoon. Wait for me back home." "Back Home" These two words immediately gave Evangeline a sense of belonging. "Okay." She unconsciously lower her head. Seeing her shyness, Mango couldn''t help smiling. It seemed good news wasing near to the Ye family. The others stopped being the third wheel and got up to leave the restaurant. Seeing that most of them had left, Zion pulled Evangeline to sit on hisp. Evangeline was a little shy. She quickly looked around and said, "Put me down!" However, Zion loved how she look now so much. He kissed her on her cheek and said, "When I come back, we''ll register for marriage. If you have nothing to do this afternoon, let''s search on the Inte to see what kind of wedding you like. It''s time for us to get prepared." Evangeline suddenly felt like she was in a dream. She looked at Zion''s handsome face. It was so close to hers until her heart was about to jump out of her throat. At this moment, Zion''s phone suddenly rang. It broke the sweet atmosphere between them. Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 Evangeline immediately jumped down from his thigh and said shyly, "I''m going to see what my aunt is busy with." After that, she ran away. Looking at Evangeline''s shy face, Zion couldn''t help smiling. The older she grew, the more shy she became. He still remembered how domineering she was when she first met him and followed behind him. She looked fearless chased after him. Unexpectedly, she would be scared away just by sitting on his thigh. The phone was still ringing. Zion nced at the number, and surprisingly it was from Benjamin. Zion was slightly stunned. ording to the regr schedule, Benjamin and Sissaye should be on the ne. Why did he have time to call? Zion was a little confused, but he quickly pressed the answer button. "What''s wrong?" "Boss, something happened to Sissaye. Pleasee to the Santell Capital quickly." Benjamin''s voice trembled. After being with him for so many years, it was the first time that Zion heard Benjamin''s voice like this. Zion impulsively frowned and felt a little worried. "I''ll book the flight right away, send me your location." After Zion hung up the phone, Benjamin immediately sent over the location. Before Evangeline''s shyness faded, Zion already walked in. He looked at Evangeline and whispered, "Evangeline, something happened to Sissaye. I have to go back to the Santell Capital. I would like you toe with me." Initially, Zion nned to fly back to the Santell Capital alone and move his household register out. Sissaye grew up and had strong friendships with him. It was impossible for him to refuse and not go back when Sissaye was in trouble. But now that he was in such a situation in which Sissaye had special feelings for him. Naturally, he could not go there alone. Evangeline was stunned. Before the flush on her face faded away, hearing such news made her feel a little upset. However, she also knew Zion''s feeling for Sissaye was only a brother and sister rtionship. After thinking for a while, she whispered, "Okay, I''ll go and tidy up." "Thanks a lot." Zion touched Evangeline''s head apologetically. A sudden doting aura lingered around her. The weak unhappiness blocked in Evangeline''s heart also disappeared in an instant. "It''s okay. Go and pack up. I''ll be ready soon." "Okay." Zion left Evangeline''s room and happened to run into Rita. Seeing Zion expression, she couldn''t help asking, "Brother, are you going out?" "Well, going to the Santell Capital. Help me to tell mom and dad." At this time, no one knew what Nathaniel and Mango were doing in the room. He didn''t want to get into trouble and avoid getting scolded by Nathaniel. Rita nodded. She looked in Evangeline''s direction and asked, "Evangeline is also going with you?" "Yes." At once, Rita felt relieved. "Zion, you can''t let Evangeline down, or else I won''t spare you." Rita made a face at him and then left holding her phone. Zion shook his head and instantly booked the flight tickets. He handed over thepany''s business to Aziel, packed up two sets of clothes, and came out. He thought it would take a long time for a woman to get prepared, but he didn''t expect that Evangeline was as fast as him. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" "I didn''t expect you can pack up so quickly." Zion still said it out. Evangeline whispered, "Sissaye is in trouble and you must anxious. You should have booked the nearest flight, so I have nothing to pack up. Let''s go quickly." Hearing that she was so considerate of him, Zion felt very sad. "Evangeline." "Hmm?" "You are a foreign princess. You don''t have to suffer for me." Zion had been wanting to say this for a long time. Regardless of whether he showed that he knew Evangeline had donated her kidney to him, he was still very shocked. Zion used to be ustomed to the indifference of people. To be able to love someone without reservation was something he had never seen or heard of. Therefore, he doted on Evangeline. Especially when Evangeline thought about things from his perspective every time, his heart ached even more. This kind of pain seemed to be engraved in his bones, and it was unforgettable when she moved. He knew that he would never let this woman go in his life. Evangeline didn''t expect that Zion would say such a thing. She couldn''t help but be a little stunned. Then she said, "I don''t feel wronged. For me, love you is everything to me and everything about you is everything about me." Zion didn''t know what to response. This girl was too stubborn. If it weren''t for the pity in his heart, and if she had given it to another wrong man, Zion wouldn''t have dared to imagine what would have happened to her. "Ah, let''s go." Zion took Evangeline into his arms and led her out of the Ye family vi. When the ne arrived at the Santell Capital, it was already dark. Zion didn''t have time to book a hotel. Then, he directly took a taxi with Evangeline and head to the hospital. When Benjamin saw Zion and Evangelineing together, he paused for a moment and said with some dissatisfaction, "Boss, why did you bring the Evangeline here?" "She''s my fiancee. What''s wrong with bringing her here? Besides, Evangeline and Sissaye have been in pretty good rtionships for so many years. It''s reasonable for her toe and take a look." Since Zion had said so, what else could Benjamin say? However, Benjamin''s expression remained poor. "What''s wrong with Sissaye?" Zion had always known about Sissaye''s physical condition. Why was she in hospital all of a sudden? Benjamin nced at Evangeline and said, "Sissayemitted suicide. She cut her wrist and was seriously injured. She was just rescued while Uncle Mo and Aunt Mo apanied her for a day a night. They just went back to rest." Evangeline was stunned. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Suicide? With Sissaye''s personality, how could shemit suicide? Is it because of Zion Evangeline narrowed her eyes. Based on her understanding of Sissaye, she wouldn''t be so rash. How could she... But now it was not appropriate for Evangeline to say anything, so she chose to remain silent as the invisible. But Zion grabbed Evangeline''s hand and turned to leave. Benjamin was confused by his actions. Seeing that Zion was really about to leave, he couldn''t help stepping forward to stop him and saying, "Boss, what are you doing? Sissayemitted suicide for you. Don''t you want to go in and take a look at her?" "She doesn''t even care about her own life. Why should I care about her? For so many years, it seems that my teaching to her was in vain. Well, I''ve retired now. She can do whatever she wants in the future. It''s none of my business." After saying that, Zion walked away without any pause or reluctance. Benjamin immediately felt panicked. He grabbed Evangeline''s arm and pleaded, "Evangeline, help me to persuade Zion. If Sissaye can''t see him, she will continue tomit suicide!" Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 Evangeline had not yet recovered from the shock of Sissaye''s suicide, but when she saw Zion''s indifferent look, she was a little astonished. At this time, she was held back by Benjamin. Hearing him say that Sissaye would continue tomit suicide, Evangeline was a little angry. "What does she mean? Can''t she afford to lose? Just because Zion chose me makes hermit suicide? If we get married in the next few years, will she die at our wedding? Howe I never knew that Sissaye was such a woman who couldn''t let go easily!" When Evangeline said these words, she saw a familiar figure hiding at the door. She couldn''t help raising her voice and saying, "Who said that it was a fairpetition? I look down on her just because she chose tomit suicide when Zion chose me! If she really wants to die, then just let her die. I will have no threat anymore after she dies. Conversely, I will still thank her and burn more paper money on her death day." ¡°Evangeline, you want me to die, don''t you? Why are you so vicious?" Sissaye could no longer hold back her anger and rushed out of the ward. Zion subconsciously stood in front of Evangeline. When Sissaye saw Zion''s cold eyes, she couldn''t help shivering. At the same time, she felt wronged, which made her eyes instantly turn red. "Zion, I..." "If you really live enough, then better die quickly. Not letting others save you and suffer from fear. Besides, your life belongs to you. Even if youmit suicide for me, I won''t remember you at all. I even hate you for letting me bear a life for no reason, causing Uncle Mo and Aunt Mo to hate me. After so many years of the copse of friendship, the Mo family and the Ye family will never contact each other again. For us, it''s just being sad for a while, and the days still continue as usual. I will still marry Evangeline, and you are already dead. Nothing will exist if you die. Think about it carefully. Also, don''t let people know you''re my follower in the future. I don''t have such a weak coward!" Zion took Evangeline''s hand and turned to leave, not giving Sissaye any chance to exin. Sissaye''s face turned pale at their words. She innately burst into tears like a child. Benjamin''s heart ached, but he didn''t dare to go forward. He could onlyfort her in a low voice. "Sissaye, don''t cry. You have just been rescued. You can''t stand to be emotional." "How could Zion say that about me? He didn''t even listen to my exnation!¡± Sissaye cried like a child, but Zion didn''t stop, nor did he look back at her. His resolute look broke Sissaye''s heart. Evangeline was dragged out of the hospital by Zion, but she stopped at the entrance of the hospital. "Zion." She could tell that he was really angry. There was no love between Sissaye and Zion, but they grew up together on the battlefield. Some military feelings were irreceable even though Evangelinewas was his girlfriend. Moreover, Sissaye was almost a soldier that Zion had personally trained. Now she hadmitted suicide for him, Zion naturally felt ufortable. Evangeline gently patted the back of his hand and whispered, "I always feel that Sissaye''s suicide is not what we saw. With her temperament, she shouldn''t be so fragile." "I know." Zion''s voice was a little muffled. He looked up at the sky in the distance as if it were going to rain. It was so depressing that it made people ufortable. "Her suicide may have other secrets, but being able to be taken advantage of means that she is not strong. Today is just suicide. What if someone makes use of her weak spiritual strength and asks her to steal the national interests tomorrow? Can she bear it? Spiritual hypnosis is a necessary lesson for our training. Her grades have always been excellent, but now she has fallen into the trap, which is worrying." Zion''s words stunned Evangeline. "Spiritual hypnosis?" "That''s right. Although I''m just guessing, on the way here, I''ve already invaded Sissaye''sputer with myptop. Shemitted suicide is because she was hypnotized by someone online. By the time she came to her senses, it was toote. Herputer skills were not much worse than mine, but she was still tricked. Fortunately, Benjamin found her in time and rescued her well. Otherwise, it would be hard to say if she was still alive." Zion didn''t hide it from Evangeline and told her everything he knew. Evangeline couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. It was the first time she had heard of inte hypnosis, and Sissaye could not resist it with her temperament. So what would happen if it was used on ordinary people? Evangeline didn''t even dare to think about it. "Are you sure?" "It should be true, but I still have to go to Uncle Mo''s house and have a look. Can you go with me?" Zion''s words made Evangeline pause for a moment. Her status was different. If she went to the Mo family... Evangeline was about to say something when she heard Zion say, "You''re my girlfriend, and you''re going to be my bride soon. I believe you won''t do anything that hurts the interests of the country, so go with me." "Okay." Evangeline was very happy to be trusted by Zion. They took a taxi to the Mo family. Carlson looked a little haggard due to Sissaye''s suicide while Aunt Mo was taking care of her son. When Zion and Evangeline came, the Mo family was sad and the atmosphere was depressing. Carlson never thought that Zion woulde. He was stunned for a moment, thinking that he was hallucinating. Seeing this, Zion couldn''t help but say, "Uncle Mo, if outsiders see you like this, you''ll lose a lot of supporters." "Brat, why are you here?" Carlson finally realized that it wasn''t an illusion. He quickly got up and saw Evangeline behind Zion. "Uncle Mo, nice to meet you." Evangeline greeted him gracefully. Carlson quickly smiled and said, "Alright, Evangeline is here too? Sit down and I''ll ask your Aunt Mo to serve you some tea." "There''s no need to bother, Uncle Mo. I''m here to visit Sissayes room to check herputer. Her suicide is unconscious as she was hypnotized by someone using the Inte." Hearing Zion''s words, Carlson and Mrs. Mo, who had juste out, were both stunned. "What do you mean? Sissaye didn''tmit suicide, didn''t she?" "Yes, but I have to check the details on the Inte." "Then just go. You know where is Sissaye''s room. Hurry up and see what''s going on. Who is trying to hurt her?" When Carlson heard that someone was targeting Sissaye, he couldn''t help but frown. His identity was different, so he naturally thought of something from a deep perspective. Was the other party just targeting Sissaye? Or was he using Sissaye to attack him so that they could spy on the state secrets behind him? He had to figure it out no matter what.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 When Evangeline heard that Zion knew Sissaye''s room, she felt a little ufortable. After all, no woman liked her man to get familiar with other women''s rooms. But before Evangeline''s difort spread, Zion directly took her hand and said, "Come in with me. I remember that yourputer skills are also good. Give me a hand." Evangeline was stunned when she heard that. Carlson also gave Zion a meaningful look. There was a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes. "Is this brat afraid that I''ll bully a little girl like Evangeline?" He was so protective of her even before they got married. It was really infuriating. If Zion was his son-inw now, Carlson felt that he would be in a different mood. Sigh. No wonder his girl behaved so recklessly. If such an excellent man was taken away by another woman, he would also be depressed. "Let''s go." Carlson suddenly felt that Zion was an eyesore standing there, so he waved his hand and asked him to take Evangeline away. Zion didn''t care what Carlson thought. He took Evangeline''s hand and entered Sissaye''s room. It could be seen that the Mo family regarded Sissaye as a little princess. Even though Sissaye had not been trained in the military for a long time, theyout of this room was still so pink and tender. Evangeline couldn''t help but think of her parents. She hadn''t been home for a long time. After donating her kidney to Zion, she actually missed her family very much. However, her physical condition at that time did not allow her to return home, and she did not dare to tell her family what she had done. When she called her parents, she felt wronged but had to endure it. Now that she was not at home. She did not know if rissa would miss her. Seeing that Evangeline was a little distracted, Zion knew that she might be missing her family. After completing his work here, he would apany Evangeline home. "If you are tired, sit aside and rest for a while." Zion said softly. Evangeline came back to her senses. "Didn''t you ask me to help you?" Zion couldn''t helpughing when he saw how honest his girlfriend was. "You believe whatever I said? When did I need help? I was just afraid that you would be embarrassed outside, so I asked you to follow me to avoid being with Uncle Mo. Silly girl." Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline blushed. Oh my goodness. "I''m not that weak, am I?" However, Evangeline''s heart was still very sweet. She felt that the pink bubbles kept rising, which almost drowned her. She really felt that Zion was getting more and more handsome and more and more in line with her feelings. Instead of paying attention to Evangeline, Zion turned on Sissaye''sputer. Seeing Zion smoothly open Sissaye''sputer, Evangeline felt a little ufortable. She felt that she was being petty as he didn''t hide anything from her. Sure enough, when you care about someone, you can''t look at things with a rational attitude. Evangeline rested her chin on her hands. As she watched Zion''s slender fingers tapping on the keyboard, she got entranced. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Zion quickly logged in to Sissaye''sputer and began to search for clues along her track. Obviously, the other party had already cleared the traces, but Zion was an expert. He quickly made aeback and then searched for clues. Finally, he found the other party''s information. Thinking that the other party had taken advantage of Sissaye''s fragile heart and made her almost leave the world, Zion felt a surge of anger rising in his heart. He uploaded a fewputer viruses to the other side and then quickly get himself withdrew. It was toote by the time the other party received the news and the virus spread all over like snowkes. The other party immediately panicked. "Boss, we can''t handle this. Our website was attacked." Maximilian rushed over when he heard the news, but theputer was paralyzed. There was nothing he could do. "Zion is indeed a powerful genius! Such a talent should work for us!" There was madness in Maximilian''s eyes. After Zion invaded the other party''s website, he quickly used the traces of their website to find the address. It was actually in Ocean City! Zion remembered that Rita said she had met Maximilian in Ocean City, so was it all plotted by Maximilian? This man''s recent actions had been very frequent! It seemed that he was really free! No matter whom Maximilian was targeting, he had to pay the price for hurting the person Zion tried to protect! For a while, Zion hacked off all the Inte rted to Maximilian. Simultaneously, Maximilian''s phone straightly got upied. He admired Zion''s ability yet he jumped in anger. His boss was angrily scolding him through phone calls. Seeing that the rescue was ineffective, Maximilian directly gave up struggling. He couldn''t vent his anger and finally drove to Ivy''s ce. When Ivy saw him, she was a little weak and scared. After all, she had not done well what Maximilian asked her to do, but she really wanted to see her son. "Maximilian, I beg you to let me see my son, okay? I''ll meet him once.¡± "You still have the courage to mention your son to me? I told you to expel Evangeline, but you failed. Do you still want to bargain with me? Who gave you face?" Maximilian directly grabbed Ivy''s long hair and pressed her face on the bed. He said fiercely, "I''ll give you another week. If you can''t deal with Zion, don''t think about seeing your son for the rest of your life!" "No! Please, let me see my son!" The only thing Ivy cared about now was her son. For her, who would never have a child again in the future, it was her only salvation. Hearing Maximilian''s words, she quickly said, "I promise that I will get Zion. I''m sure, let me see my son, just once." Maximilian frowned and pondered. Finally, he promised Ivy by sending a video to her son in front of her. The child over there was plump and looked very healthy. When he saw Maximilian, he smiled happily and said, "Uncle Maximilian, are you traveling outside again? Don''t forget to bring me gifts." "Okay, I''ll bring a gift to you when I get back. Remember to be good." Maximilian treated her son gently. Ivy looked at the child in the video and wished she could tell him that she was her mother. But before she could do anything, Maximilian hung up the phone. "If you listen to me, I''ll let you see your son all the time. Otherwise, don''t even think about it for the rest of your life." Maximilian indifferently threatened Ivy. Ivy quickly nodded in agreement. What should she do if she wanted to get Zion? With Zion''s personality and indifference, she impossibly used her identity as the victim and med him. It seemed like she had to think of other ways. Chapter 1789 Chapter 1789 After venting on Ivy, Maximilian finally calmed down. Zion then turned off theputer after he had finished invasion. As soon as he turned around, he saw Evangeline''s infatuated eyes on him. As a man, Zion''s self-esteem and vanity instantly filled. "Am I good looking?" His voice was a little maic. Evangeline unconsciously nodded her head. But after she nodded, she realized her behaviour was too bold and couldn''t help blushing. In the past, she could have ignored her reckless behavior when she chased after Zion. But now Zion had be her boyfriend, she was quite restrained. Zion''s lips curled into a smile as he stood up and walked up to Evangeline. The shadow reflected by his height made Evangeline''s heart beat faster for no reason. "Are you done? Let¡¯s go." Evangeline quickly got up, but Zion took a step forward and trapped her in a chair. "Hey, what are you doing?" Evangeline''s heart was beating fast. She could even smell the dry scent of Zion and unintentionally felt a little nervous. Zion couldn''t help but poke her face with his finger when he saw how cowardly she was. He said with a smile, "Are you sure you are the one that chased after me?" "I was the one who chased you." Evangeline didn''t have enough confidence. Zion found it interesting to tease Evangeline in this way. He purposely bent slightly, which scared Evangeline to take a step back. However, in the next moment, Zion directly picked her up. She was stunned. "What are you doing?" "I''m holding you out! " "No! This is Uncle Mo''s home. What will others think of it?" Evangeline felt that her face was about to burn. What was wrong with Zion? To show off their affection? In front of Uncle Mo? Was he crazy? Wasn''t he afraid that Carlson would see and beat him out? Evangeline was struggling but Zion didn''t move. He directly held Evangeline in his arms out of Sissaye''s room. Carlson seemed a little worried. He was stunned when he saw Zion carrying Evangeline out. "What''s going on?" "She''s having a low glucose level." Zion lied without blushing, which made Evangeline too embarrassed to exin. She could only lower her head and bite her lower lip, trying to pretend to be a congenital patient. Carlson didn''t know whether it was true or not. Seeing that Evangeline looked restless, he quickly said, "Is it caused by hunger? You didn''t have time to eat on the ne, did you? Let me ask the servant to prepare something for you." "No, Uncle Mo, I''d better take her out to eat. Besides, I have to talk to Benjamin about the situation here." Zion refused directly. Not kidding. He noticed Evangeline was not feelingfortable staying there. Carlson paused for a moment, and when he saw the concern in Zion''s eyes sh. He understood instantly. "Okay, you can go. I won''t keep you. Come to my house for dinner next time." "Alright, Uncle Mo, if you really pity me, please move my household register out." Zion took the opportunity to speak. Carlson was slightly stunned. Only then did he realize that Zion''s residence booklet was still in the military region. Formerly, Carlson thought Zion would stay in the military region, so he moved his household register here directly. But now, he didn''t figure much about it. When Zion asked to move his household register, Carlson felt a sense of pity for him. "What do you want to do with your residence booklet? Isn''t it good to be in the military region?" "That''s not the case. Uncle Mo, I''m just amoner now. It''s not appropriate for me to register in the military region.¡± The more Carlson listened, the more earpiercing his words became. "What do you mean it''s not appropriate? It''s just a household register. I''ve said it''s okay. Besides, how much contribution have you made to the military region? Now, can''t they keep your household register in the military region? Just stay there, and I''ll see who dares to talk about your household register." Zion was touched by Carlson''s protective look, but he was still a little depressed and said, "Uncle Mo, I want to register a marriage. I can''t do it without the residence booklet." Not only was Carlson stunned by Zion''s words, but even Evangeline was also stunned. "What''s that?" After asking, Carlson realized what he had asked. "Did all the families agree?" "Not yet. I''m going to bring Evangeline back to her country to meet her family. I will then mention the marriage proposal." Zion told his n directly. To him, Carlson was equivalent to his second father, so there was no need to hide anything from him. However, when Evangeline heard Zion going to apany her home, she couldn''t help but burst into tears. She felt that every cloud had a silver lining. Carlson remained silent for a moment and said, "Even if I promised to remove your household register, your retirement procedure has not been processed yet." "What''s going on?" Zion was a little surprised. Carlson shook his head and said, "The retirement report has not yet reached me, so theoretically, you are still a soldier. And even if you are going to retire, you can only submit the follow- up report after the retirement report is approved. You know, we have always been very strict in the procedure, and I can''t open the back door for you. What happened? Get married because have a child?" Evangeline blushed and hurriedly said, "No." "Oh, that''s fine. Since you do not have a child yet, why don''t you wait a few days? As long as you send the report to me, I''ll do it for you right away. Don''t you think I''ll stop you from getting married? Although I''m Sissaye''s father, I''m still your Uncle Mo. I won''t force you to be with my girl together, will I? Don''t worry, I will send my blessings." Hearing Carlson''s words, Zion was finally relieved. "Thank you, Uncle Mo. I''ll have to bother you at that time." "I know you are good at talking. Get out of here. I have a headache seeing you." Carlson pped Zion directly. Zion carried Evangeline out of the Mo family home with a smile.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Evangeline felt as sweet as honey in her heart. "Zion, are you going to marry me?" "Yes." "But I haven''t promise you." It was rare for Evangeline to be so pretentious. Zion said with a faint smile, "I don''t know who has been chasing me for 20 years, but now you''re getting married to me. Why don''t you agree? What''s wrong? Are you afraid of getting married? Evangeline, we re not young anymore. If you continue to dy, you''ll be 30 years old. When you be an old girl, I don''t necessarily want you." "Only you''re getting old! I''m only 25, okay? Zion, what do you mean? Are you going to regret it or what?" Evangeline immediately became anxious and reached out to twist Zion''s ear. Zion also let her do it and said with a faint smile, "I want to regret it, but I haven''t owned you yet, have I? It''s said that there are still seven days to return the product without reason after purchasing. I''m still hesitating. Are you sure you want to continue to pinch my ears?" "It considers light punishment even if I pinch your ear! I''m going to eat you!" Evangeline was so angry that she opened her mouth and bit Zion. Unexpectedly, she identally bit a sensitive part of him due to the height she was around her arms. They were stunned simultaneously, and an electric current instantly flowed into each other''s bodies, causing a momentous chemical reaction. Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 Zion''s breathing became rapid. He suddenly hugged Evangeline and tried his best to suppress his feelings. He said in a hoarse voice, "If you continue to bite me, I can''t guarantee that we will have our wedding night in advance." Evangeline blushed as she didn''t know that she would bite that ce. However, when she thought of every time how Zion held his desire back and endured touching her, Evangeline asked uncertainly, "Don''t you like touching me?" Zion was stunned. What was the problem? To flirt with him? "Evangeline, how dare you talk back to me? Do you really think I won''t punish you on the spot?" As he spoke, he leaned forward. A certain part of his body was so firm caused Evangeline''s face to turn bloody red instantly. She quickly lowered her head and asked in a low voice, "You don''t touch me every time. I thought..." Zion didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Our chief taught us a man who sleeps with his woman before getting married is a rogue. In fact, I want to be a rogue only for you, but I have to get the marriage certificate. Besides, you''re the treasure of your parents, and I don''t want to wrong you." Evangeline''s heart was suddenly filled with warmth. "I knew I had good insight. The man I''m looking for is so warm-hearted. I am really a talent scout" Evangeline praised herself. Zion said with a smile, "Well, you indeed have excellent taste. The best man in the world is attracted by you." "Of course." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After Evangeline finished speaking, she felt that Zion seemed to have praised her just now. Zion was indeed a tsundere, but she liked it! Evangeline tugged at Zion''s cor and whispered, "Actually, Sissaye is pretty good." "Yes." Zion nodded. He knew better than anyone that Sissaye was indeed a good girl, but he didn''t have feelings to her. Hearing that he actually agreed, Evangeline asked nervously, "Then why don''t you like her?" "Love depends on fate, and some people may be the same as you." "What do you mean?" Evangeline had an intuition that Zion was implying something. She wanted to look up at his eyes but she got pressed by him on his chest and whispered, "After all, no girl will chase me even entering the male toilet." Hearing Zion mentioned the embarrassing past experience, Evangeline couldn''t wait to find a hole and hide in. "Zion, can''t you get through this?" "Haha" Zion burst intoughter. He found that as long as he was open-minded enough to ept Evangeline, she was quite cute. "Let''s go and find Benjamin." "Shouldn''t we be looking for Sissaye?" Evangeline was slightly stunned. Zion said in a low voice, "That''s your business. Go ahead. I''ll have a chat with Benjamin. After all, I have a wife, and I have to avoid arousing suspicion, right?" "You''re smart! Zion, I''m telling you, if you dare to make affair behind me, I promise I''ll make you be the second Dougs." Hearing Evangeline''s threat, Zion said with a faint smile, "If I were Dougs, you would be Dougs''s master. I''ll be yours no matter I am dead or alive." "Hey, it''s disgusting." Evangeline pushed Zion away. She had never known that Zion is good at saying such sweet words before. Now it seemed that she was not as good to be his opponent. The two of them made fun of each other on their way to the military hospital. Benjamin sat in the corridor. The ward was very quiet and he did not know what Sissaye was doing. Benjamin wanted to go in and take a look, but he was afraid of causing Sissaye''s rebound. At this moment, Zion and Evangeline arrived. Benjamin had never had suchplicated feelings between Zion and Evangeline at this moment. He opened his mouth but did not say anything in the end. Then, he just lowered his head and remained silent. Zion knew that Benjamin was ming him! He was even a little angry with Evangeline. "Come with me!" Zion turned around and walked towards the garden. Benjamin looked at Evangeline with some hesitation. Seeing that he was so wary of Evangeline, Zion couldn''t help feeling a little angry. He grabbed Benjamin''s cor and said, "What do you think Evangeline will do to Sissaye? In your heart, you think Evangeline is what kind of person? Ah? I think you get blinded by love!" Benjamin was a little embarrassed by Zion''s words. Thinking of Evangeline''s straightforward character, he couldn''t help but say with guilt, "Evangeline, I''m sorry, I''m just..." "Well, I know what you mean. Go ahead. I promise that Sissaye will still be alive when youe back." Evangeline had been pursuing Zion for so many years, so she naturally knew the bitterness in Benjamin''s heart. Those who had not experienced the pain of seeing their loved ones hurt would not understand the feeling, but she understood this feeling the best. So it''s Benjamin''s fault? In love, it was hard to say who was right and who was wrong. Everyone was only struggling for the love in their hearts and working hard. The key point was to pursue it in an honest way or not. However, they grew up together, and love couldpletely change people. It was understandable that Benjamin was worried. With Evangeline''s assurance, Benjamin left with Zion while Evangeline knocked on the door of the ward. There was no sounding from inside. "Sissaye, are you there?" Evangeline asked worriedly, but there was still no sound inside. Recalling the situation Zion found in Sissaye''s house, she felt a little uneasy and quickly mmed the door. After a few seconds, Evangeline couldn''t wait any longer. She took two steps back and kicked the door with all her strength. Then, the door was immediately kicked open. At this time, Sissaye was standing on the balcony with a stunning look. She wanted to jump down. "Sissaye! Zion is here!" Evangeline was so scared until broking out in a cold sweat. She subconsciously called out Zion''s name. Sissaye seemed to have woken up all of a sudden. She turned around and had already seen Evangeline even though her nk eyes had not yet recoveredpletely. "Where is Zion?" "He sprained his ankle in the corridor. Come and have a look." Evangeline didn''t dare to provoke Sissaye at all. She could tell that Sissaye was in a very unstable mood. She might even have been hypnotized. If it weren''t for her deep feelings toward Zion, Evangeline''s loud voice might not have been able to stop Sissaye. Thinking that Sissaye was going to jump from here, Evangeline broke out in a cold sweat. This was the 33rd floor. Would she still be alive if fell down from here? Who on earth wanted Sissaye dead? Hadn''t Zion ruined the other party''s n? How could Sissaye have fallen into the trap again? All kinds of questions shed across Evangeline''s mind, but she could only lure Sissaye out of the balcony in a hurry. Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 When Sissaye heard Zion sprained his ankle, she didn''t care about anything else, jumped down from the balcony and ran outside. Evangeline breathed a sigh of relief and quickly stepped forward to hit Sissaye to faint. Sissaye was no pushover. After she noticed Evangeline''s attack, she quickly fought back. Before Zion and Benjamin could say a word, they heard the fight in the room. The two men looked at each other and ran back at once. They were afraid that the two women in the room would lift the roof. When they arrived, it was hard to tell who won. For a moment, Benjamin was a little anxious. Regardless of the fact that he was no match for Evangeline, he lifted his hand and went up. Zion looked at him and thought, "Hey, how dare you hit my wife?" As expected, since he retired, Benjamin had be a demon now. Zion stepped forward and stopped Benjamin. The two men also began to fight. Out of the corner of her eye, Evangeline saw that the two of them were also fighting. She unintendedly felt speechless. Then, she said angrily, "Stop fighting. Hurry up and help me subdue Sissaye. There''s a needle on her neck." Hearing this, Zion and Benjamin stopped immediately. Benjamin was a little puzzled, but he didn''t dare to move forward. He was afraid that he would hurt Sissaye, yet Zion would not have so many worries. He stepped forward and hit Sissaye on the back of her neck. Sissaye rolled her eyes and fainted. Benjamin quickly caught Sissaye''s body and carried her to the hospital bed. Zion ignored Sissaye and turned to look at Evangeline. She saw Evangeline panting and subconsciously covering her kidney with one hand. His eyes darkened. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Hold me." "Ah?" Evangeline suddenly heard Zion''s words. Before she could understand what he meant, she felt that her feet were off the ground. She was lifted up by him and then ced on the sofa. Zion quickly poured a cup of warm water for Evangeline. "Drink some water." Evangeline looked at Zion and said with some embarrassment, "Sissaye is the real patient. Why are you taking care of me? I''m strong." Evangeline felt a little guilty when she said thest three words, but she couldn''t show it in front of Zion, so she tried to be calm. There was a meaningful look in Zion''s eyes, and then he said, "Sissaye has someone to take care of her. You''re my woman. If I don''t take care of you, who will I take care of? Drink it quickly." "Ok." Evangeline was overjoyed by Zion''s words. She had never known that this man''s words could be so sweet. But Zion was upset. In the past, Evangeline was very good at fighting. Few people could defeat her. But now, Evangeline was panting after fighting with Sissaye for a short time. The most important thing was that her kidney was suffering from pain. Although Evangeline hid it well, Zion could still tell from her expression. Zion''s heart suddenly ached when she thought of how Evangeline donated one of her kidneys while another of her kidney was now operating in his body. No matter whether she was pregnant or in a fight in the future, she could no longer do whatever she wanted. This silly woman made him lose the strength to curse. His heart ached for no reason. As the days went on, it went deeper into his bones. "Did you just say that there was a needle on her neck?" "Yes, it''s a silver needle used by traditional Chinese medicine acupuncture. The acupuncture point is aa point, but it''s not deep. It can only make people temporarily lose consciousness. I''ve thought about the hypnosis you mentioned. In Sissaye''s state, she will definitely not be easily hypnotized, unless someone has made her sleep. When I first came in, she was standing on the balcony and was about to jump down, which almost scared me to death." Evangeline still felt frightened when she thought of it. Benjamin was shocked by Evangeline''s words. "Jump off the building?" "Otherwise? Why do you think I have to fight with her?" Evangeline didn''t have a good temper, and now she felt even more painful. She remembered that she had already taken medicine and had been in good health recently. Why did she hurt so much just after some moves? However, it was too difficult for her to hide it from Zion. Benjamin thought of everything he had done to Evangeline when he first came in. Just as he was about to apologize, Evangeline said, "If you want to apologize, you don''t have to. It''s useless to stab someone in the face and then say sorry. I can understand that you are desperate for love, but I don''t have the obligation to bear your misunderstanding and anger for no reason. Benjamin, I won''t argue with you this time for Zion''s sake. If there''s a next time, I promise to beat you up. Don''t cry at that time." From beginning to end, Zion didn''t speak up for Benjamin. In his opinion, there was no need for Evangeline to fight with Sissaye. Whether Sissaye lived or died had nothing to do with her. If she hadn''t fought with Sissaye, her wound wouldn''t have hurt. Thinking about what kind of pain Evangeline was enduring, Zion felt his heart had been grabbed by an invisible hand. It twisted tightly that he could not breathe. Benjamin looked at Zion and saw his gloomy face. He knew that he was a little reckless this time. He wanted to apologize, but he didn''t know whether Zion would ept it or not. Would it be like what Evangeline said? The atmosphere in the room was a little stiff. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and call the doctor. Do you really want to see Sissaye die? Although thisa point won''t have any side effect, if the hypnosis order still exist, she still has a chance tomit suicide." Hearing Evangeline''s words, Benjamin immediately regained consciousness and quickly pressed the emergency bell. However, he was a little confused with the hypnosis order mentioned by Evangeline. "What hypnosis?" Zion rolled his eyes at him and said, "I was just about to tell you something since you heard a voice in the room and ran back. Benjamin, you''re too impatient." "Boss, I was wrong." Benjamin really cared about Sissaye. Although she didn''t love him, he couldn''t take back his feelings. Although Zion med him, he knew that Benjamin was gloomy. However, he will remember Evangeline''s sufferings today. He will get it back from Benjaminter, but that was not the case. He quickly told Benjamin about his investigation results. The doctor also came over. As Evangeline had done some research about the aspect, she was the most suitable person to be in charge. Zion felt very ufortable looking at Evangeline''s talkative manner. He silently left the ward and went straight to a quiet ce with his mobile phone. He found a number from his WhatsApp and directly dialled a video invitation. Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 The phone rang a few times and the call was picked up. When Wisdom saw Zion, he asked casually, "Didn''t you go to the Santell Capital? Why didn''t you stay together with Evangeline at this time? Howe you have time to call me a video?" "Brother, is there any way to get a kidney source?" Hearing Zion''s words, Wisdom was stunned. "Is there something wrong with your kidney? Wasn''t thest transnt procedure a sess? Or did you face any rejection reaction?" "It''s not me, it''s Evangeline." Zion told Wisdom what Evangeline had been hiding. Wisdom didn''t speak for a long time after hearing that. Finally, he said, "Zion, you must have saved the entire universe in yourst life. It''s your fortune to meet a woman like Evangeline in this life." "I also think so. Thus, I n to cherish her. She has no other hobbies but fighting and martial arts. But her physical condition doesn''t allow her to do it now. She can''t stand it even she only moves slightly. How should I say? She is like a plum blossom put into a greenhouse. Although the flower is still goodlooking, but it can''t live long. Brother, I want her to be healthy. If possible, help me to find a suitable kidney source, and I will give her back her kidney." "Do you think that kidney transnt is a jest? You can give it back if you don''t want it. Isn''t this nonsense?" Hearing Zion''s words, Wisdom was a little angry. Zion heard Wisdom''s concern and said with a smile, "Brother, what do you think we should do?" "Take some time to get her a sample. I''ll go to the Dark Mantle and see if I can find a suitable candidate. If there is, bring her for operation as much as possible. ording to what you just said, I''m afraid that she has a rejection reaction. It''d better have a good check." Zion frowned at Wisdom''s words. "She doesn''t want me to know that she donated her kidney to me. I haven''t told her that I know. Maybe she''s afraid that I will repay her kindness. This girl has always regarded love as a very sacred and pure thing, so I''ve always pretended that I don''t know. If I tell her that I know now, I''m afraid she''ll fail into a dead end." It had to be said that Zion had a thorough understanding of Evangeline. Hearing his words, Wisdom couldn''t help rolling his eyes again. He only stayed so rxed and unrestrained when facing his brother. "Then what do you want me to do? I can''t operate on a sample alone." Zion suddenly smiled and said, "Brother, why don''t youe to the Santell Capital?" "Get lost!" Wisdom scolded him directly, but he subconsciously began to look through the schedule for these days. "Will it be okay tomorrow afternoon?" Wisdom checked it several times, but he only had time tomorrow afternoon. Zion naturally hoped that the operation would be arranged as soon as possible. When he heard tomorrow afternoon, he immediately said, "Okay, but bring Kate with you when youe." "Why should I take her?" "Do you have any feelings toward Kate?" Wisdom''s words made Zion speechless. "Brother, I don''t have any feelings for Kate, and I don''t dare to have any feelings for her. Please be calm. The reason I asked you to take her here is that she is Evangeline''s best friend. At that time, only she can quietly put the tranquillizer into Evangeline''s cup. Besides, she is a medical student. It will be more convenient with her around." Wisdom finally understood that thest sentence was the focal point after Zion had said it for a long time. "So does this brat think it''s inconvenient for him to examine Evangeline''s body and have an operation?" "Why don''t you find a female doctor to do this? It''s not convenient for me." "Brother, are you sure you want to do this?" Zion was a little depressed. Wisdom sneered and said directly, "I''m busy. I''ll call you after dealing with it." "Okay." After hanging up, Zion took a deep breath. As long as Wisdom promised, the problem of kidney sources should not be an issue. Now it was about dealing with Evangeline''s side. Zion felt very upset when he thought none of Evangeline''s family members knew about her kidney donation. He was wondering how he would feel if Rita had donated a kidney to a man and hidden it from everyone in the family. He probably even wanted to kill that man. Therefore, no matter whether the operation was sessful or not, Zion felt that Eugene and Emberly had the right to know the truth. While Zion was thinking, Evangeline had already finished speaking with the doctor. When she turned around, she did not see Zion. She could not help but feel shocked. "Where''s Zion?" Then, she asked Benjamin. Benjamin didn''t know either. For a moment, Evangeline was a little anxious. She ran out of the ward quickly and saw Zion smoking at the corner of the corridor. She was stunned. She knew that Zion would smoke due to too much pressure in the military region. Zion had once suffered seriously injured and couldn''t stop the pain. He could only use nicotine to relieve the pain. It was the first time he learned to smoke. He coughed so hard that his tears came out, but he kept smoking, as if that was the only way he could suppress the bone-chilling pain. However, since then, Zion had rarely smoked. When she saw Zion smoking, Evangeline subconsciously realized that Sissaye''s incident had made him ufortable. Although this man waspletely and ruthlessly rejected Sissaye''s, there is still a ce in his heart for Sissaye. Evangeline slowly walked over and snatched Zion''s cigarette from the side. She pressed it on the windowsill and put it out. "The hospital doesn''t allow smoking. Can''t you see such big slogan?" "No more smoking." Since Evangeline hade out, the smell of cigarettes on his body might stimte her sense of smell. Naturally, he didn''t dare to smoke. "I''m going to take a shower and disperse the smell of smoke on my body." Hearing that, Evangeline whispered, "Sissaye is not allergic to smoke. You don''t have to take a shower." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Zion was slightly stunned. He looked at the uneasiness in Evangeline''s eyes and suddenly asked, "Do you think I did it for Sissaye?" "Otherwise? Aren''t you upset about Sissaye''s hypnosis? Zion, I''m not that petty. You don''t have to be careful with me." Evangeline didn''t know what was wrong. She didn''t want to quarrel with Zion, but she couldn''t bear it at this moment. Zion couldn''t understand Evangeline''s worried mood, but he could see a trace of panic andck of confidence in her eyes. He didn''t intend to exin at first, but when he saw the emotions in her eyes, he was slightly stunned. Then he sighed and said, "I stood here to smoke because of you. It has nothing to do with Sissaye." "Because of me?" Evangeline was astonished. Why Zion smoked because of her? Did he know something? Evangeline immediately panicked. "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m fine. Why did you smoke for me?" Seeing Evangeline''s fluster, Zion couldn''t finish her sentence. This girl was really stubborn. He was just about to find a way to exin when he saw Benjamin running out. When Benjamin saw Zion and Evangeline, his face was filled with anxiety. "Boss, Evangeline, Sissaye''s situation is unsatisfactory." Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 "What''s wrong? Zion slightly frowned while Evangeline looked at Benjamin with worry. "Tell me, are you a man or not?" Evangeline only treated Zion gently, but she was straightforward and rude to others. Theer of Benjamin''s mouth twitched, but when he thought of Sissaye''s situation, he quickly said, "Just now, the doctor took out the needle from Sissaye''s neck. However, the ce left by the silver needle was already dark. The doctor suspected that she was poisoned." "Poisoned?" Evangeline frowned. "It''s a bit tricky." "i''ll call Uncle Mo. He has to know about this." Zion quickly called Carlson and told him about Sissaye''s situation. When Carlson and his wife heard that their daughter had been poisoned, they couldn''t care less and hurriedly drove to the hospital. Evangeline quietly tugged at Zion''s sleeve. Her well- behaved attitude was enough to make people feel pity for her. "What''s wrong?" "I want to call my mother and ask her toe over and have a look. What do you think?" In fact, Evangeline missed her family. Zion said that he would apany her home to visit her parents, but Sissaye''s situation was so complicated that she didn''t know how long she would stay. Moreover, her mother, Emberly, was an outstanding doctor in traditional medicine. She could take this opportunity to meet her mother. Zion naturally knew what Evangeline was thinking. Remembering his proposal with Wisdom, Zion nodded and said, "Okay, let your mome over. It just so happens that I also miss her." "What do you miss my mom? Be careful, or else my dad will beat you!" Evangeline waved her fist in a fierce manner, teasing Zion. This girl was a paper tiger. "Go ahead. I don''t know if Emberly is having an operation now." "My mom has been on leave recently." Evangeline took her phone and went to whisper with her mother aside. Zion came to Carlson''s side and whispered, "Carlson, Evangeline said to call her mom and ask her toe and see Sissaye." Carlson was slightly stunned. It should be noted that whoever wanted to get treated by Emberly, the international doctor, would need to wait for the order number. Now the number was queued until the second half of the year. Carlson felt very grateful as Evangeline managed to let Emberlye over for her daughter. "Okay, thanks to Evangeline." "You''re wee. That''s my wife. She''s helping me." Zion''s smug manner immediately made Carlson want to hite him. "Get lost!" "Okay." Zion knew that it was useless for him to stay here as he couldn''t help at all. Moreover, he didn''t have any feelings for Sissaye, so he would leave this opportunity to others. Evangeline was still talking to Emberly when Zion came over from behind. He subconsciously wrapped his arms around her waist, and the familiar smell instantly filled Evangeline''s nose. She was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t break free. Instead, she leaned back and gave all her strength to Zion. On Emberly''s side, she was still talking about Evangeline''s growing up and not knowing to go home to have a look. Zion said directly, "When aunt Emberlyes over and helps Sissaye with her health, I will take Evangeline to meet both aunt and uncle. We will stay there for a while." "Zion?" Emberly was a little stunned. Since her daughter was infatuated with Zion for quite a long time, Evangeline even left her home for him. Honestly, Emberly had a lot ofints about Zion. Although this boy was indeed talented, as a mother, no one wanted her daughter to suffer so much for a man. Moreover, Evangeline had been chasing after Zion for many years, and he had always been indifferent. Although it couldn''t say that he wanted to flirt with Evangeline, Emberly still felt sorry for her daughter and didn''t like Zion. Hearing Zion''s words, she couldn''t help but be stunned for a while. Zion had to be humble in front of his future mother-inw. He quickly said, "It''s me, aunt Emberly. I haven''t seen you for many years. How are you doing?" "Not good at all! I am frustrated and get a heart attack because of my useless daughter. It''s already good enough for me to keep alive." Emberly''s words were full of sarcasm. "Oh, mom, what are you talking about?" Evangeline quickly responded. Her boyfriend, whom she had tried so hard to catch up with, could not run away because of his mother''s words. Hearing Evangeline''s words, Emberly could tell that her daughter was partial to Zion. She was afraid to have lost her. "You only know how to protect him. This brat has made you sad for years. As soon as he agreed to your pursuit, you were so happy, like a fool. Don''t you think about your father and me? Why did you agree just because he said yes after you chased him for so many years? Evangeline, can you be a little ambitious? Do you have to choose o only this man? Is there no other man in this world?" The more Emberly spoke, the angrier she felt. She wished she could pry open her daughter''s head to see what was inside. Eventually, she ignored Zion. Zion rubbed his nose. He suddenly felt that there was a long way for him to marry Evangeline. It would take him much effort to get his future mother-inw to agree. "Aunt Emberly, don''t me Evangeline. Just me me if you are mad with me?" "Oh, you know how to protect your girlfriend now? Why didn''t you protect my daughter when she was running behind you? I¡¯m telling you, Zion. It''s Evangeline''s business that she likes you. You made my daughter suffer for so many years and wish me to admit you now? Dream on." After saying that, Emberly hung up the phone without giving Zion a chance to exin. Hearing the hung-up noise from the phone, Evangeline felt a bit embarrassed. She had always known her mother had a bad temper. For so many years, she was extremely dissatisfied with Zion because she insisted on staying in Z Country. If it weren''t for the rtionship between the Ye and Liang families, Emberly would have cut Zion apart with a three- meter- long broadsword. But Zion was innocent. It was her own business to fall in love with him, and it was also her own decision to follow him without turning back. Therefore, she felt that Zion was a bit wronged by the scolding. "Zion, ignore my mom. My mom was going through menopause as she treated everyone like this." Zion did not get angry. Instead, he patted her head and said gently, "Your mom cares about you. If our daughter who chased after a brat for twenty years in the future and that brat doesn''t agree, I''m sure I''ll go even further than her." When Evangeline heard Zion say "our daughter, " her lips suddenly curled up. The smile on her face grew bigger and bigger, making her look like a fool. Seeing her like this, Zion couldn''t help smiling and said, "What''s wrong with you?" "Zion, do you like daughters?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Evangeline suddenly turned her head to look at Zion. Her question stunned him on the spot. "Why does this girl have a conclusion?" he wondered. Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 "Are you going to give birth to a daughter for me?" Zion asked without reply, which made Evangeline''s face even redder. Looking at how adorable she was, Zion instead wondered if her body could bear it when she got pregnant. "Evangeline." "Hmm?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Evangeline was stunned for a moment. She looked up at Zion and saw a touch of tenderness with pity in his eyes. She couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong?" "Let''s do a physical examination." Evangeline''s heart skipped a beat. Did he know something? "Why do we need a physical examination?" "It''s for the registration of marriage." Zion said very naturally, "You know, I haven''t moved out of my household register yet. If I want to get married, I have to make an application. At that time, your physical examination report will also be needed." "Oh." Evangeline breathed a sigh of relief, feeling sweet and worried. If it was a physical examination, would Zion find out anything? She suddenly said, "I have my own private doctor and I can go by myself." "You don''t want me to apany you?" Zion''s tone was a little deep and low. "No." Evangeline quickly shook her head. How could she not want Zion to apany her? However, when she thought of how Zion would discover her physical condition once he got there, she felt a little uneasy. Just when she was at a loss for words, Zion suddenly smiled and said, "All right. You can go by yourself. I don''t know what''s going on here with Sissaye''s condition. I''ve called my brother and he should be here tomorrow. During this period, I''ll check the results of Sissaye''s condition. Be careful when you go to the private hospital alone." "Okay." Evangeline quickly nodded. "You are not feeling angry?" Zion asked again, which stunned Evangeline. Suddenly, she realized she was focused on hiding the condition of her body, and forgot the most basic reaction of a woman. Sissaye was her rival in love. Thinking of this, Evangeline whispered, "I believe in you. Since you chose me, you won''t be so fickle. I can understand that you can''t stand by considering the rtionship between you and the Mo family." "Thank you." Zion reached out and touched her hair, as if he was deliberately messing it up. This made Evangeline felt speechless. "Zion, is it fun to y with my hair?" "Yes." Zion answered like a child, which made Evangeline did not know how to answer for a moment. What kind of hobbies did he have? However, she didn''t stop him and let him do it. Anyway, her hair was silky and would recover by itself. Seeing that she had no reaction, Zion did not intend to tease her. He took her hand and asked, "What fruit do you like to eat?" "Ah?" Evangeline got stunned again. "Why do you ask?" "Because I''m going to buy some fruits for Sissaye. Carlson treats me well while Sissaye has grown up like my little sister. I can''t go empty- handed as my dad told me to be polite." Zion could not refrain fromughing. Evangeline whispered, "Then buy it for her. Why are you asking me what fruits I like to eat." "Fool!" Zion flicked her forehead with his finger and said, "It''s courtesy to buy it for her, but it''s an obligation for me to buy for you. Don''t tell me that you don''t like to eat fruit?" Evangeline''s lips curled into a smile. "I eat everything. I''m easy to raise." Evangeline''s words made Zion burst intoughter. "As if I can''t afford to raise you. Hurry up, tell me what your favourite fruit is?" "What about strawberries?" It was best to eat strawberries during this season. Besides, the sweet taste made people drool. However, it was not easy to hold. Zion nodded, then pped her butt and said, "Let''s go." "You!" Evangeline never thought that Zion would do such a frivolous move. Her face turned red and her shy eyes made Zion feel touched. "Hurry up and leave, or I won''t let you go." Zion''s eyes shed with love and desire. Evangeline was so scared that she turned around and ran away. "You better behave yourself. Wait for me toe back." Evangeline ran out for a while before she stopped and warned Zion fiercely. Her expression was like a cat without thorns, only making people feel cute. "Ok." However, Zion agreed with her. After getting the answer she thought of, Evangeline quickly ran out. The smile on Zion''s lips disappeared moderately. He then took out his phone and called Evangeline''s attending doctor, Francis. "It''s me, Zion." Francis was stunned for a moment, but he knew that Zion was the one that princess Evangeline liked. His attitude immediately turned more respectful. "Ye Master, what can I do for you?" "Evangeline will go to your ce for a physical examinationter. You take the opportunity to collect some samples of her as I need to find a suitable kidney source for her." Francis was surprised when he heard that. "Did the princess tell you?" "Do I still need you if she tell me?" Zion felt that Francis was stupid. If Wisdom hadn''t told him that Francis was his senior, he wouldn''t have bothered to call him. Evangeline wanted to hide it from Zion, so she naturally would find someone she was familiar with for the physical examination. Therefore, Francis would be the best candidate. Zion and Wisdom needed Evangeline''s samples to find the kidney source. This matter could not be dyed. Hearing Zion''s words, Francis touched his nose gloomily. His genius junior, Wisdom, had called just now. What else could he say? Wisdom''s achievements in the medical field were obvious to all. He still wanted to ride his coattails. Now that his junior gave him this opportunity, Francis naturally would not refuse. "Yes, but we can¡¯t let the princess know about it." "Do you think I''m as stupid as you?" After Zion finished speaking, he hung up the phone, which made Francis feel more depressed. How could he be stupid? He was just being a full- time doctor who dedicated to his duties. After dealing with this matter, Zion was a little rxed. He pulled his cor at the same time, thinking of Emberly''s anger and the truth that Emberly would know when she arrived. Zion was not afraid. He only felt it was time to talk to them about it, lest they became confused. Moreover, Evangeline could give up her life for him. She only tried to hide from Zion without saying cannot let others know. He had to tell the world how much she had paid off, especially to her future mother- iw. It is the way she received love from Ye family at the very beginning. Thinking of this, Zion called Mango and Nathaniel by telling them about Emberly''s kidney donation. The Ye family immediately burst into an uproar. "Zion, why can you keep this from me? You''re so naughty, aren''t you? Evangeline is in poor health, and you want her to follow you. Hurry up and send her back." Mango burst into an uproar the moment she heard that. No one knew better than her about kidney donation! Over the years, Nathaniel had to be cautious about everything he ate. Medicine and regr check- ups must be indispensable. At the thought of Evangeline sacrificing for Zion, Mango''s heart ached so much that she wanted to cry. Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 Hearing her mother''s emphasis, Zion knew that Evangeline''s status in the family would definitely surpass him in the future. However, as a man, he felt that it was not bad for his woman to get valued by his mother. "Mom, uncle Eugene and aunt Emberly still don''t know about this. You''d better tell them." Mango looked like she was going to beat this brat to death. "You know the temper of them, so you intend to let me help you get rid of their anger, don''t you?" "That''s not right. I''ll take responsibility for my things. I''ll just ept if Eugene wants to beat me or scold me. However, I''m afraid that it will affect the rtionship between you and aunt Emberly." Hearing this, Mango couldn''t help sighing and said, "Silly son, even if you bully Evangeline, Emberly and Eugene will feel distressed for a long time, especially when ites to kidney donation. You haven''t be a father yet, so you don''t know how much parents love their children. It''s hard to say whether they''ll fall out with you. But you''ve now identified Evangeline as your future wife, so you must treat her well for the rest of your life, understand?" "Got it, Mom." After Zion hung up the phone, he thought about other things and walked out. He went to the nearby supermarket to buy some fruit. Remembering what he had said to Evangeline, he looked at the strawberries. Well, it was still fresh, but it might not be good to take it now. Zion didn''t buy any strawberries and returned to the hospital with other fruits. Sissaye had already woken up. When Carlson told her that she was poisoned, has been hypnotized to jump off the building and was saved by Evangeline, she was terribly silent. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became somewhat oppressive. When Zion entered the room, almost everyone''s eyes were on him, including Sissaye. Sissaye looked at Zion with aplicated expression. Would Zion think that she had done it on purpose? Sissaye felt very ufortable in her heart, and her eyes became a lot more hazy. A stream of water vapor lingered in her eyes. However, Zion acted as if he didn''t see anyone else''s gaze. He walked up to Sissaye and handed her the fruit. "Take it, it''s your favorite." Sissaye''s tears immediately fell. She hugged Zion and cried silently. Zion was at a loss, but he didn''t push Sissaye away. He understood that Sissaye was very upset now. "Alright, you''re already an adult and you''re still crying? Aren''t you afraid of beingughed at by others? Also, this embrace of mine belongs to your future sister-inw. I''ll lend it to you for the time being, but it''s only temporary. Don''t think about the next time." Zion''s words made Sissaye a little depressed. She wanted to hug him tightly but felt that this behaviour was too childish. She couldn''t help but let go of him. Then, she rolled her eyes at him and said, "Zion, when did you be so petty?" "It depends. Hugging is not allowed in the future. But are you feeling better?" Sissaye looked at Zion with usual eye contact and could not help feeling a little wronged. "I don''t know why I got tricked. Zion, I''m sorry for making you worry." Zion looked at Sissaye as if a sad child that had made a mistake. He couldn''t help patting her shoulder and saying, "Sissaye, your identity is different. Be more careful in the future." "Ok." Seeing Sissaye''s obedience to Zion, Benjamin felt miserable. In the end, he still couldn''t be Sissaye''s apple of the eye, could he? He walked out lonely. Carlson tugged at his wife''s sleeve and gave her a look before taking her out. Now, Zion and Sissaye were the only ones left in the room. The quietness of the atmosphere made Sissaye a bit embarrassed. "Where is Evangeline? She saved me this time. I want to thank her in person. But she can''t stop me from continuing to chase you because of this." Sissaye raised her head while tears still welled up in her eyes. Her sparkling eyes gave Zion a headache. He pulled a chair and sat on the edge of the bed. He looked at Sissaye and said, "Sissaye, don''t just focus on me. Look back at the people around you. There are many good men who are worthy of your appreciation." "But I like you." Sissaye was stubborn. Zion whispered, "Do you really like me?" "Yes, I like you. I''ve liked you since I was a child." At this point, Sissaye felt that there was nothing she couldn''t express. Zion did not refute her. Instead, he asked directly, "Do you know that I was seriously injured and hospitalized half a year ago?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, I know. I went to see you before. You were seriously injured at that time. Dad said that fortunately, someone donated a kidney to you. Otherwise, you might die." Thinking of the ident half a year ago, Sissaye still had a lingering fear. Zion didn''t notice her worry. Instead, he looked out of the window and asked, "You could enter my ward and cared about me. I don''t deny that you''re worried about me, but do you know what Evangeline was doing at that time?" Sissaye was stunned. "Evangeline?" At that time, Evangeline was so anxious that she asked people to bring her in and take a look at Zion like a headless fly. However, no one dared to let her in because of her identity. At that time, Sissaye was secretly happy that she finally couldpare with Evangeline. But now, what did Zion mean by that? "Zion, what are you trying to say?" Zion looked at Sissaye and saw her uneasiness. However, his lips curled up and he said gently, "Evangeline did a physical examination at that time, and I was having her kidney!" Looking at Zion pointing at the position where the kidney is, Sissaye waspletely shocked. "What did you say?" "I said that Evangeline gave me her kidney." Zion''s entire body softened. "You all think that she had no way to go in, but Evangeline gave me her kidney. How much of this love exists in the world? How could I let down such a woman who loved me with her life? Didn''t you always want to know why I confirm the rtionship with Evangeline that had been chasing me for so long? Do you know the answer now?" Sissaye watched as Zion''s mouth opened and closed, but it seemed that she couldn''t hear anything. His words kept lingering in her mind, "Evangeline gave me her kidney." "Is Evangeline crazy?" Although a person could survive with only a kidney, there would be many unexpectedplications and idents in the future. They even could not be too tired for the rest of their life. She was a girl who loved sports and martial arts. How could she dare to take off her kidney? At this moment, Sissaye finally understood how utterly she had lost. Because when Zion was injured seriously on the bed, she was worried and anxious. Even though she cried tearfully, she never thought of giving her kidney to Zion. This was the difference between her and Evangeline! Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 Sissaye always thought that she loved Zion very much. As long as Evangeline could do something for him, she also could do it. But these things were all on the surface. When the danger came, and life was ced in front of her, she didn''t do anything, but Evangeline used everything she had to save the person she loved. All of a sudden, Sissaye felt as if she was shameless to say "I like you" to Zion. Compared to a woman like Evangeline, who would rather sacrifice herself to love Zion, how did Sissaye have the right to say "I like you"? "Zion, didn''t youe to see me today? Why do I feel like you''re here to prick my heart?" Sissaye was very depressed. Seeing her like this, Zion smiled and said, "Heart-piercing is because there''s still room for sadness in your heart. In fact, you don''t like mepletely as if a woman''s affection toward a man. You are having the feelings of siblings and childhood friends. Maybe you do have feelings for me, but you''re definitely not as affectionate as Evangeline. Sissaye, you''ve always been a sister in my heart. I won''t ept you even without Evangeline." "Zion, stop It." Sissaye was even more depressed. However, Zion acted as if he couldn''t see her difort. He said in a low voice, "Benjamin is a good boy. He''ll remember everything of you and do it quietly for you. Don''t put full attention on me as I''m a man with a lover. I know you''re proud and won''tpete for husband with other women, so put down your feelings for me and take a good look at Benjamin. You''ll find that your love has always been with you." "What husband? Aren''t you have not married?" Sissaye immediately retorted. Although she admitted defeat in her heart and decided to give up when she knew that Evangeline would love Zion until sacrificed her life, it was still ufortable for her to hear Zion say so. Zion smiled and said, "I''ve already made an application. I''ll wee you and Benjamin to my weddingter. You can''t go abroad for training anymore. Why don''t you attend my wedding first?" "Zion, you''re so mean!" Sissaye had never felt that Zion was so annoying before. Perhaps she had been interested in him in the past, but now she wanted to hit him. Seeing her like this, Zion knew that Sissaye had put him away. Some people were just obsessions, not necessarily true feelings. Perhaps they were used together since childhood or subconsciously thought that I should like him. When everything was cleared of the fog, it was easy to unload the burden. That was what Sissaye was like now. However, she knew that she sincerely liked Zion before. "Didn''t you buy me some fruits? Why don''t you bring them over?" Sissaye pouted. Her mischievous look made Zion feel much more rxed. "You wouldn''t have treated me like this in the past." "As you said, that was in the past. Now I have figured it out. Since you want to be my brother, I naturally have the right of a younger sister. Otherwise, won''t I benefit you?" Sissaye''s words made Zion smile. "Well, would you like me to wash an apple for you?" "Okay. I want it to get peeled." "Okay." Zion didn''t say anything else. He quietly washed an apple for Sissaye, and then sat there with a fruit knife to peel the skin. Watching Zion doing such a normal thing under the sunshine, Sissaye suddenly felt that it was a good thing. Perhaps he could not be her lifelong lover, but he could be her brother for the rest of his life. Love could make people look repulsive in appearance. She was d that she could stop in time. Maybe she couldn''t get rid of Zion in a short time, but it was good to have an elder brother for the rest of her life. Sissaye''s mood changed greatly in an instant. She looked at the apple handed over by Zion and suddenly said with a smile, "Brother, do you think that Benjamin really likes me?" Zion was slightly stunned. Sissaye had turned "Zion" into "brother". The sudden change had made him lose his guard. He had thought that he had seen Rita, but Zion understood that Sissaye had decided to let go. Zion was happy that he could restore his rtionship with his childhood friend. He chuckled and said, "Don''t you have eyes? Are you blind to what Benjamin has done for you?" Sissaye felt a little depressed when she heard that. "I used to be blind because of you. How can I see Benjamin''s efforts?" "You''re not blind. Your heart is blind." Zion''s words made Sissaye depressed again. She felt that the apple in her hand was no longer delicious. "Brother, I''m a patient now!" "I forgot if you didn''t tell me you are a patient. How did I teach you since you were young? Well, you are easily hypnotized by outsiders. Sissaye, is your brain eaten by a dog? Where is your vignce?" When Zion thought that Sissaye had almostmitted suicide, he was a little angry. Sissaye was silent as well. She had always thought she had good skills. Even in the military region, few people could defeat her. For this reason, she wascent. But this time, the thing that happened to her was like crisp apuse and she was too ashamed. "Brother, I was in poor spirits without good sleep at that time, so..." "I won''t listen to your excuses. Sissaye, I''m retiring now and I won''t be able to protect you all the time. In the future, I''ll be a husband and a father. I''ll have more and more responsibilities on me. I don''t have time to care about you. If you can''t be strong, what should I do then? If it weren''t for Evangeline and meing to stop you, would you have asked me to attend your funeral? Have you ever thought about your parents?" Zion knew that these words were too harsh for Sissaye, but he wasck of time. Although the procedure had not reached Carlson yet, his boss had already signed the documents and considered him retired. In the future, whether it was Carlson or the military region, it was not up to Zion to enter here with his will. Moreover, he would focus on his family and work in the future. Everything here would be sealed in his memory and thoroughly be away from him. Those young and golden years were gone, and Sissaye and he would also be people from two different worlds. The spirit was willing but the flesh was weak for him to protect her. Although Sissaye had let go of her obsession with Zion, she didn''t think that far. Upon hearing his words, Sissaye immediately panicked. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Brother, what are you talking about? Even if you retired, you are still my brother. You can stille to my house to see me!" But as soon as Sissaye finished speaking, she realized that she was wrong. Zion''s eyes were calm, but he told her cruelly that everything was different from before. Sissaye suddenly choked with sobs. She hated Zion''s ruthlessness and honesty, but she didn''t know how to persuade him to stay. Could she persuade Zion to stay? Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 "Well, don¡¯t talk about these things. You''d better think about who did this to you. If you can''t catch the spy around you, something bad will happen." Zion''s words quickly brought back Sissaye''s thoughts. She frowned tightly and whispered, "There are only a few people around me. Apart from you and Benjamin, there are also people within our group. The spy couldn''t be the member of our group?¡± What Sissaye didn''t want to do was to suspect the members of her same team. They had been working together as a team for many years. If there was a spy, she would feel ufortable. Zion''s eyes darkened. He thought of using Sissaye''sputer not long ago. It was obvious that the other side was skillful, and he recognized almost all the high- levelputer genii. After carefully eliminating them in his mind, his eyes became gloomy. "Do you remember that my gun was changed on the day I was out on the mission? Apart from you and me, there are also people in our group who can enter my warehouse. So this spy may be one of our group." Hearing Zion''s words, Sissaye lookedpletely embarrassed. She really didn''t want to think like that, but since he had said that, she knew that she could not pretend don''t know. If she found out about that spy, she would not let him go. "I''ll check it out carefully." "Well, don''t stay too far away from Benjamin if you have nothing to do recently. I can rest assured with him around." Hearing Zion''s words, Sissaye asked subconsciously, "Since I''m already like this, why can''t I keep youpany?" "I have a family now. Besides, I''m looking for a suitable kidney source for Evangeline. I can''t let her live with one kidney as it''s unfair to her." There was a hint of tenderness in Zion''s eyes. Sissaye knew that there was no way she could keep him with her. Although she was a little reluctant to part with Zion, this was the case when she grew up. One needed to learn how to do let go. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Brother, I wish you and Evangeline will stay happy forever. At least let me believe that true love really exists in this world." There was a hint of tears in Sissaye''s eyes. Zion poked her forehead and said with a smile, "What nonsense are you talking about? Isn''t your parents in love?" "Their love is too bitter. Although my father has been very kind to my mother these years, I know that there is always a hurdle in my mother''s heart that she can''t get through. If the two can fall in love with each other in their youth, I think this is the most perfect love. You and Evangeline should be like this, so you will stay forever, right?" "Yes, we will." Zion smiled and said, "You should also be happy" "Okay." Sissaye''s heart ached terribly. Letting go was not as easy as she thought. A boy who had apanied her whole childhood was going to leave her own life. It would be difficult to see him again from then on. It was like cutting bones flesh and was so painful that it was suffocating. But she still had to force a smile because she did not want to be a burden to him. "I''m tired. Brother, I want to rest for a while." "Okay. Although I''m no longer in the military region, you cane to me if you need anything in the future." "Okay." Sissaye quickly lowered her head, afraid that Zion would see the tears in her eyes. She was on the verge of losing control. In fact, how could Zion did not notice Sissaye''s sadness? But some feelings needed to be cut off quickly. If she could not stop, she would make herself in trouble. Besides, her Prince Charming was not him at all. Zion turned and left the ward without looking back. Looking at his resolute figure, Sissaye bit her lower lip and cried silently, but she knew that she was no longer qualified to call this man back. When Zion came out, Carlson and his wife were not there while Benjamin was the only one standing at the door. Obviously, he had heard what Zion said just now. Benjamin said sadly, "Boss, you don''t have to do this. As long as you want toe back, we will wee you at any time." "But I don''t want toe back." Zion''s words surprised Benjamin. "Didn''t you like military regions the most before? Aren''t your dreams and ambitions in military regions?" "People''s ideals and dreams will change with time and effort. Benjamin, we''ve all grown up, and many people will separate at the fork in the road. I have my own path now, and this path has nothing to do with the military region. You cane to me when you''re on leave in the future, and I''ll treat you. Remember, we''ll be brothers for the rest of our lives." Zion''sst words made Benjamin burst into tears. "Boss, I''m not used to not having you by my side." "You will get used to it. Time is the best and the most ruthless thing. Treat yourself and Sissaye well. Although I regard Sissaye as my sister, I don''t wish you to suffer too much. After pursuing her for a while, if Sissaye gets bored with you, Benjamin, it is time for you to change your target." Zion''s words made Benjamin smile bitterly. "Boss, Evangeline has been chasing you for so many years. Why don''t you change your target? Or let her switch the target?" Zion was speechless. It was true that everyone in a country of love had their own persistence. "Then I wish you sess." "Thank you, boss." Zion patted Benjamin''s shoulder and left the hospital. Benjamin looked at Sissaye, who was in the ward. She was already in tears. Feeling distressed, he walked in and handed the tissue on the table to Sissaye. "Give up is not necessarily a bad thing. His heart is not on you, and it''s useless for you to force him to stay." "I know." Sissaye''s voice was a little hoarse. She cried for a while before looking at Benjamin seriously, which made Benjamin feel a little embarrassed. "What''s wrong?" "Zion said you like me?" As soon as Sissaye finished speaking, Benjamin''s face turned red. "Benjamin, I''ll give you a chance. Think about it clearly. I want to hear the truth. Do you like me?" "Yes.¡± Benjamin said it straightforwardly and immediately felt veryfortable in his heart. Over the years, he had always known that Sissaye liked Zion. He also knew that Zion did not like Sissaye, so he had been waiting behind her. He was also the young master of the Fu family. He was very handsome and talented. He had all kinds of women, but he only liked Sissaye. With such an opportunity, Benjamin felt that even if his confession failed, he still had no regrets. At least he had an exnation for himself. Sissaye didn''t expect Benjamin to answer so straightforwardly. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Her tearful eyes made people feel pitiful and seemed to hold her in their arms forfort. Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 Benjamin quickly restrained his thoughts and turned his face aside. He said softly, "I know you do not have interest in me. The person you like is Zion, but his love is not with you. If you want to withdraw your heart from him, I can stay with you." "Okay, you can." Sissaye''s sudden words stunned Benjamin. "What did you say?" Happiness came as a total surprise. He thought he had heard it wrong, so he had to confirm it again. Sissaye suddenly felt that Benjamin was quite cute. It turned out that once she looked away from a person, she could really see other people''s shining points. Sissaye felt a little relieved. She smiled and said, "I said we can try to date, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I can forget Zion in a short time. Maybe I can never forget him in my lifetime. Don''t you mind?" "I don''t mind." Benjamin felt as if he had encountered a great stroke of luck today. As long as Sissaye considered him, he didn''t mind being a backup. Seeing that Benjamin''s joyful look, Sissaye felt bad It turned out that she had made Benjamin so wronged. "I''m sorry, Benjamin, I promise to treat you well in the future.¡± Sissaye''s words touched Benjamin. He said in a low voice, "Who knows what will happen in the future? As long as you give me this opportunity and that''s enough. As for other things, let''s just wait and see." "Okay, let''s wait and see." The atmosphere of the ward suddenly was as warm as spring. Zion didn''t know what was going on between them. After leaving the hospital, he went straight to the store where he bought fruits. Looking at the red strawberries, he unconsciously smiled, thinking of what Evangeline said. "Please give me five pounds of strawberry." "Okay." When the seller heard that he wanted five pounds, he quickly ran over to serve him. Zion took the weighed strawberries back to the hotel, and then plunged into the room. After Evangeline went to the private hospital, she asked Francis to make a physical examination for her. Francis thought of Zion''s instructions and whispered, "Princess, I can''t simply fill in your data by myself. You have to go through the procedure so that I know where to admend itter." Evangeline frowned. "Do I have to do this?" "Well, it must be like this." Francis struggled with the fear in his heart and stared at Evangeline. Evangeline had no doubts about Francis. Hearing his words, she agreed to do a checkup. After she left, Francis breathed a sigh of relief and felt that he was about to copse. This time, he was really betting on his future to his junior, and he hope Wisdom could see his efforts. Francis processed quickly. As soon as Evangeline finished her physical examination, Zion had received her physical examination report. Her body''s immunity was weak now, and she did not have strong resistance. Evangeline, who had never fallen ill, caught a cold from time to time in the past six months. After receiving the data, Zion felt ufortable, he promptly sent the information to Wisdom. Wisdom frowned slightly after seeing it. "The situation is not good. It has just been transnted. If this continues to go on like this, Evangeline may not be able to live long." "That''s why I''m sorry to trouble you." Zion could only trust Wisdom now. Wisdom nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll find your kidney source by tomorrow." "Okay." Hearing Wisdom''s words, Zion was finally relieved. After hanging up the phone, he immediately burned the ducuments and opened the window for venittion. A phone call from stranger dialed in. Zion slightly frowned, but he quickly pressed the answer button. Neither of them spoke, but Zion''s intuition told him that the other party should be Maximilian. Maximilian wanted to hear how Zion would react to a strange phone call, but he didn''t expect Zion would remain silent. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say, but he was unwilling to hang up. "Zion." In the end, Maximilian was defeated and took the lead to speak. "Yes, Maximilian." Zion''s tone was certain. Maximilian was a little depressed, but he also appreciated it. He whispered, "You are very powerful. You can find my people so quickly and ruin my websites." "I even can act more severe to take your head. As long as you dare to show any ws and evidence in my hands." Zion was such an arrogant person. Maximilian''s lips twitched slightly, and he said, "Do you want to know if Evangeline is hiding something from you? You may not know, but your girlfriend was concealing something. Don''t you really want to know why she was at the kidnapping scenest time?" Hearing this, Zion sneered and said, "Maximilian, you''re too naive, and you underestimated me. I can''t even be bothered to use half of my spirit on an opponent like you. You''ve toe back after practising for a few more years." With that, Zion hung up the phone. He was not affected by the phone call. He kept on thinking where Evangeline should have her operation after Wisdomes tomorrow. Emberly was predicted to arrive in the evening. What should he do then? Zion thought for a moment and decided that it would be better to confirm the hospital first. He went directly to another room and have a video chat with Wisdom. When Evangeline came back, Zion was still having a video call with Wisdom. Hearing that it was Wisdom''s voice, she didn''t want to disturb Zion, so she quietly went back to her room. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she opened the door, Evangeline was stunned. What did she see? There were strawberries all over the room. Some of the them were hung on the windows while some were ced on the table, and even on the bed. All of them were heartshaped patterns! It''s so romantic! Evangeline''s heart was suddenly filled with warmth and touched, and pink bubbles kepting out. She quickly ran over. The strawberries on the balcony was glued at the root of the strawberry with transparent tape, and the heart shape reflected in the sun looked bright red. Evangeline giggled and tilted her neck to feel Zion''s rare romance. The sweet feeling made her feel like she was in a dream. She gently pinched one with her fingers and put it into her mouth. Yes! How sweet they were! The sweetness seemed to reach the bottom of his heart through the taste buds and filled her whole body. Evangeline''s mouth was almost lined up behind her ears, but she still couldn''t help screaming and laughing. "Do you like it?" Zion had appeared at the door at that point. Evangeline immediately turned around and suddenly saw Zion, standing at the door and putting his hands into the pants pockets. He looked so handsome and warm. She rushed over and jumped directly onto Zion''s body. Her legs held his waist tightly while her hands were still on his neck. She kissed Zion readily. Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 "Zion, I love you so much!" Evangeline blurted out. There was a hint of warmth in Zion''s eyes. He quickly pulled out his hands and ced them on her butt. He smiled and said, "Just because of these strawberries?" "No, but it really surprises me. I never knew you were such a romantic person. I thought..." "Do you think I can''t do anything except using guns andputers?" Evangeline nodded. "Silly girl!" Wasn''t she just stupid? For the sake of a man who didn''t even give a look to her, she donated her kidney. There was probably no other woman in this world who was as stupid as Evangeline. Zion turned around and pinned her against the wall. His hot body and scorching gaze made Evangeline realize how seductive she was. "You, you put me down." "I thought you would do something to express gratitude." Zion smiled. Evangeline couldn''t help blushing. But when she thought of Zion''s promise to give her a wonderful wedding night, she reached out her hand and put it under Zion''s clothes. The strong abdominal muscles were fascinating. Evangeline smiled a little flirtatious. "Zion, do you really think I wouldn''t dare?" "Extremely wee." This time, Zion did not stop her. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Evangeline was slightly stunned. It was hard for her to get down now. She couldn''t really retreat, could she? A pair of soft and boneless hands slowly drifted over Zion''s body and ignited the mes. Zion''s eyes darkened a little. The storm inside almost wiped out her. Evangeline couldn''t help feeling a little scared. Zion suddenly lowered his head, and his slightly cold lips instantly found the urate position. Then, he started to kiss her speedily. Evangeline only felt that she was about to suffocate. The feeling of being surrounded by happiness and the strong affection for each other kept rising, almost swallowing her whole body. It was as if she had fallen into a ck hole, kept falling and rising. However, she was willing to be immersed in this happiness with Zion forever. In a trance, it seemed that Zion had forced her to swallow something. Evangeline didn''t think much about it. Maybe it was because of their saliva. Thinking of this, Evangeline''s face turned even redder, and she even felt a little dizzy. She was so useless! The man she had always liked almost make her copse with just a kiss. If they really did something in the future, wouldn''t she be doomed? Evangeline raised the corner of her mouth slightly, but she felt that the ck hole in front of her was getting bigger and bigger. In the end, it seemed that she had fallen into a bottomless abyss. She wanted to reach out and grab something, as if Zion was holding her hand tightly. Her soft voice was a little tempting. "Just sleep and I''ll always be there." Evangeline slowly closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. Holding Evangeline''s paralyzed body, Zion''s desire slowly dissipated. He put her on the bed, tidied her hair on the temples, and looked at her beautiful face. For the first time, a sense of responsibility arose in his heart. From now on, he would protect this woman. Zion bent down and kissed her forehead. He whispered, "Wait for me toe back." After that, he went out directly. Carlson stood outside the door. When he saw Zione out, he paused for a while, and his eyes were a littleplicated. "Have you really decided?" "Yes." Zion nodded. Carlson felt some pity, but he also understood Zion''s intentions. "You might be seriously injured when you go to the Liang family this time. No matter what, Evangeline is the treasure of Eugene and Emberly. Now Evangeline had lost a kidney for you, and they will be extremely furious." "I know, but I have to bear it, don''t I? I just hope that after I leave, you can protect Evangeline''s safety." "Don''t worry. I won''t let her lose a single hair before youe back." Hearing Carlson''s promise, Zion nodded and walked out. Ariel was already waiting outside. "Sir." "Head to Y Country." Zion said lightly and then called Emberly. "Aunt Emberly, don''t be in a hurry toe to the Santell Capital. I''ll go and find you directly as I want to talk to you about Evangeline in detail." Hearing Zion''s words, Emberly, who was about to board the ne, had to stay. For her, nothing was more important than Evangeline. After the call, Zion closed his eyes and leaned against the back of his chair to rest. He found that the outside world was much moreplicated than the military region, and what he had to face was much more dangerous. But it didn''t matter as he had absolute confidence in dealing with these things on the new battlefield. The ne was jolted by a strong current. Zion slowly opened his eyes and looked at the thin Aziel in front of him. "Why do you want to be my assistant?" Aziel was stunned for a moment and quickly said, "It was Master''s choice." "What I''m asking is, why are you, a girl, pretending to be a man, doing such a hard job as the bodyguards of the Ye Family?" As soon as he said that, Aziel''s hand trembled, and the ne suddenly tilted a little. "Be careful, my life is still in your hands. Since I asked, I naturally know more than you think. Aziel, I only have stay people who are loyal to me." Zion''s tone was neither ups nor downs, but they put a lot of pressure on Aziel. Beads of sweat appeared on Aziel''s forehead. She thought she had hidden it well. How could she have been discovered? Zion did not force her, but waited quietly. After a long time, Aziel whispered, "I''m sorry, Master. I really can''t live any longer. I can only enter the Ye Family. If not, I''ll die. Thus, I can suffer any hardships to survive. But don''t worry, Master. I won''t betray the Ye Family and you." "Do you want to revenge?" Zion''s voice was a little maic, but it made Aziel shiver all over. Of course she wanted revenge! But... "I would like to, but my mother has herst words that she doesn''t allow me to hurt him." This was what made Aziel the most ufortable. Otherwise, she would not even be able to live. "If there is a chance, I will help you." As soon as Zion spoke, Aziel was a little surprised and shocked. "Don''t be so shocked. As long as youplete the task well, you are still my brother. But I will ask someone to go with you." "Zion, I can do it. Although I''m a girl, I''m no worse than anyone in terms of ability." Aziel thought that Zion was going to dismiss her, so she was a little anxious. However, Zion said lightly, "Anyone can do the business of the group, but only you can do this task. Aziel, we have beenrades-inarms, haven''t we? Can you protect the most important person of mine?" Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 Aziel was stunned for a moment, and then instantly understood what Zion meant. "Master wants me to protect Miss Evangeline?" "Yes, she''s not in good health recently. Try not to let her fight. After sending me to Y Country, you''ll return and guard her all the time. No one is allowed to get close to her. Even people sent by Carlson have to be carefully identified." Zion felt uneasy. Since Maximilian had suffered such a big loss, he would never let it go. Although Carlson was on guard, he couldn''t guarantee that this man didn''t have any other dirty tricks since he could hypnotize Sissaye through thework. It was always good to take precautions as Evangeline couldn''t stand the toss. Aziel instantly felt that the task on her shoulder was a great pressure.. "Is it difficult?" "No." She knew that Zion chose her because she was a girl. There was no gender difference between Evangeline and her. She can protect Evangeline for 24 hours. But Aziel also knew that it would not be so easy. However, since Zion had given her a chance, she would naturally make good use of it. "Thank you, Master." "Do your best. They can''t find you in a short time. Even if they reallye, no one can hurt you with me around." "Got it." Aziel''s eyes were a little moist. She had been trembling with fear all along, for fear of being identified as a girl. It was not that the Ye family did not want girls, but most of the people in the group prefer choosing males as their personal assistant. She not only wanted to be a bodyguard but also learned some skills in the business field. She was going to take back what belonged to her and her mother! Aziel was very happy that Zion gave her such an opportunity. The ne flew all the way to Y Country. After Zion got off the ne, he took a deep look at Aziel and said, "Remember, I will do what I promised you. Since you believe me, you can trust me till the end. It''s best to resist the temptation of other people. Aziel, I believe in you, so don''t let me down." "Ok." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Aziel nodded and flew back. Watching Aziel leave, Zion frowned. He didn''t know when Evangeline would wake up. What he gave her was a sleeping pill developed by Wisdom, but he didn''t know how long it would last. If he hadn''t hidden the medicine under his tongue and fed it to Evangeline while kissing, he wouldn''t know what''s going with this girl now. Thinking of this, the corners of Zion''s lips curled up slightly, and a hint of warmth shed across his eyes. "Zion?" A crisp female voice came from behind him. Zion suddenly turned around and saw Emily standing there in a white dress. Although she had the same face as Evangeline, her quiet and gentle character was indeed different from Evangeline. "Thank you for picking me up." "Never mind. My father is in a meeting, and my mother has an operation to do. They will be back soon, so I came to pick you up. Where''s my sister?" "She''s in the Santell Capital." Zion smiled indifferently and politely, but he kept a distance from Emily. In recent years, Emily had cooperated with Zion a lot, and she knew much about him. She had heard about him from Evangeline since she was a child. Now meeting Zion in person, she felt that her sister had pretty good insight. "My sister didn''t get you into trouble, did she?" As she spoke, she turned around and opened the car door for Zion. "Thank you." Zion went to the back seat, while Emily sat in the front seat. The driver was driving steadily. "Evangeline''s character is just like that. Something will really happen if you let her calm down one day." Hearing Zion''s words, Emily burst intoughter. "That''s right. My sister is like a wild monkey. My parents and younger brothers miss her a little. When will you bring my sister back to see her?" Emily''s words, as if the feelings that Evangeline was married, made Zion very happy. "Well, I hope you will support me like thister." "What do you mean?" Emily felt that there was something hidden in Zion''s words, but he didn''t continue to say anything. The car soon arrived at the pce. Eugene had already sent people to set it up. Emily was more like a princess than Evangeline as she arranged everything well. Zion was taken to the guest room. Emily left after saying goodbye. Not long after, two boys of about 17 or 18 years old came in. "Are you Zion? The man that my sister likes?" The boy on the far right was a little cold and full of powerful momentum. However, the boy on the left had a hint of evilness, which made him look like the young Eugene in the past. Zion smiled and said to the boy on the right, "Tyler." Then he said to the boy on the left, "Calvin." "Even if you know our names, we won''t let you marry Evangeline so easily." Tyler''s brows furrowed tightly. It must be his elder sister who told him about them so that he could clearly distinguish them. Otherwise, few people could tell who he was and who his younger brother were. However, Zion was not surprised. He smiled and said, "Wee my brother- in-w to inspect me at anytime." "Humph, who is your brother- in-w? Stop daydreaming." Tyler turned around and left. Calvin took a deep look at Zion. Although he didn''t say anything, his eyes were full of stories. However, Zion didn¡¯t care. How could Eugene and Emberly''s children be ipetent? Moreover, they were the heir of the country. Eugene met Zion after more than an hour. By right, Zion was Nathaniel''s son. Even if Eugene was busy, he could find time to meet him. However, thinking of his precious daughter not staying by his side for a long time because of Zion, his daughter''s soul was even taken away by him. Against all odds, Zion had turned a blind eye to his daughter''s enthusiasm for years. All these made Eugene could not suppress his anger. If he wasn''t Nathaniel''s son, Zion would probably have been crippled by Eugene. Zion knew his current situation, so the first thing he said when he saw Eugene was, "Uncle Eugene, how have you been recent? My parents miss you a lot." His word blocked Eugene''s anger, which made his eyes turned red. "Don''t mention your father to me. I''ll teach you a lesson when Emberlyes. You brat, how dare youe alone? Where''s my girl" Eugene was really furious. He hadn''t seen Evangeline for two years. Usually, he could only see her in the video. If it weren''t for Zion, his precious daughter wouldn''t be busier than him. Zion''s eyes narrowed and he said in a low voice, "Evangeline didn''te as I don''t want her to know about some things." "How dare you hide something from my daughter? What do you want?" Hearing that, Eugene got livid. Zion said lightly, "For example, maybe uncle Eugene will whip meter. It''s better not to let Evangeline know about this." As soon as he said that, Eugene''s face suddenly sank, and the surrounding air became colder. Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 "What did you do to make my daughter sad? And yet, you don''t want to let her know?" Eugene''s eyes suddenly turned cold. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He would seek revenge for his precious daughter towards the people who had hurt her. Even if the other party was Nathaniel''s son, there would be no exceptions! Eugene used to be a gang member, and everyone feared him greatly. However, Zion straightened his back and looked straight at Eugene while saying, "Let''s talk about it when Aunt Sanchezes, or I''ll talk about it after the members of the Sanchez family arrives, Otherwise, it will dy me from marrying Evangeline." "You''ve done something wrong to my daughter, yet you still want to marry her? Zion, are you dreaming?" Eugene became angrier when he heard that. Fortunately, Emberly''s arrival calmed him down a little. "I heard you yelling way before I entered. Eugene, pay attention to your current identity. You are the king, not the head of gangsters." Emberly red at Eugene with slight dissatisfaction, and he immediately stopped talking. Zion just watched without saying a word as this was how Eugene pampered his wife. He didn''t need or have the right toment on the rtionship of his future inws. Emberly sat down beside Eugene and nced at Zion, who was sitting up straight. Thinking of his disrespectful tone on the phone, she couldn''t help saying, "I see that you didn''t bring Evangeline back. Do you really think that we will allow her to marry you?" "I won''t marry anyone else except her." "Hehe, how dare you say that now? Evangeline used to chase after you, and she kept trying to please you, why didn''t you say those words to her before?" Since Emberly came, Eugene had stopped talking, letting his wife take over. To be honest, he preferred to solve problems with violence. However, Zion said, "I was immature when I was young, so I naturally didn''t know what love was. Now that I understand it, I have to cherish the person in front of me. Otherwise, I''ll regret it." Emberly frowned slightly. To be honest, she didn¡¯t like Zion very much. Zion was as scheming as Nathaniel. Moreover, this kid had grown up in the military region and had been involved in political struggles for many years. If he didn''t have many tricks up his sleeve, he wouldn''t have been able to survive until now. This man had a high IQ and high EQ. Evangeline was cheerful, so it would be great if Zion really treated her well. If not, she would be the one getting hurt by him eventually. As Evangeline''s mother, she really didn''t want her daughter to be hurt and upset. Emberly frowned slightly and whispered, "I don''t agree with you being with Evangeline." "Aunt, are you dissatisfied with me? I will make up for it as long as you can say it. I swear with my life that I will treat her wholeheartedly in this life, and I will never let her down." Zion''s words were sonorous and powerful, but Emberly didn''t feel anything. Despite so, Eugene was slightly touched. "Why don''t we give him a chance?¡± Emberly nced directly at Eugene and said coldly, "You don''t miss your daughter anymore? Aren''t you the one who insisted on bringing her back? You should know that Zion is living in Santell capital of Z Country. It will be difficult for you to visit Evangeline in the future, so you can''t visit her in person, and you can only video-call her." "I can live in Y Country." Zion quickly added on upon noticing that Eugene''s expression had rxed a little. Just then, Emily, Tyler and Calvin, walked in. Their eyes lit up when they heard Zion''s words. "Mom and Dad, is Evangelineing back?" "Shut up. Go sit aside." Emberly gave them a serious look. Emily immediately pulled her two younger brothers to the side and sat down. Eugene thought that this was a good idea. He would not mind letting Zion marry into the family if this happened. Unfortunately, Nathaniel would definitely not agree. So why did that silly girl have to be in love with Zion? Why on earth did she have to choose his comrade''s son? He didn''t have an advantage here. Even if he wanted to avenge his own daughter, he had to be wary of hisrade, Nathaniel and his sister-inw. Thinking of this, Eugene said to the three children on the side, "Listen up, I will not allow any of you to have feelings for the children of the Soo family and the Eaves family in the future. Otherwise, I will break your legs. Also, don''t you dare provoke any children of the Ye family! Do you hear me?" The three children quickly nodded. Emberly nced at Eugene with slight disdain and said grumpily, "Look at you." "Oh, my dear wife, I''m afraid that it will affect my rtionship with myrades." "Which is more important? Yourrades or the happiness of your children? Who do you think your children like? Do you think the children from these four families are all like Zion?" Although Emberly seemed to be scolding Eugene, Zion knew that she was pointing fingers at him. She was right. It was his fault for ignoring Evangeline''s efforts since he was a child. If he had known that she would belong to him sooner orter, he would not have been so pretentious. Zion was also a little regretful. However, he did not have time to back down now that things had come to this point. "You''re right. There is only one Zion and only one Evangeline in the world. We''re perfect match." "Shut up!" Emberly did not know that Zion had such a sharp tongue. They hadn''t gotten married yet, and he didn''t even know how to please his own mother-inw. How could this boy be worthy of her daughter? "Did you just say that you wanted to tell us something? We can talk about it now that everyone is here." Seeing that his wife was a little angry, Eugene quickly opened his mouth. However, he never expected that Zion would look a little distressed and sad. "Evangeline has been keeping one thing from everyone all this while, including me. In fact, she doesn''t want me to know. So I pretended to not know even after knowing about it, but I want to tell you guys. After all, Evangeline is your daughter. I have to say it on behalf of her." Zion''s words made Eugene and Emberly pause for a moment. They could sense that something was wrong, so they quickly asked, "What did Evangeline hide from us?" "Do you still remember that I was seriously injured half a year ago in the hospital? The bullet prated my kidney, and I needed a kidney transnt. However, there was a shortage of kidneys at that time. Evangeline donated one of her kidneys to me without telling anyone, so I could live. To be exact, she brought me back with her life. In the past six months, her health has been deteriorating. I want to marry her and take care of her for the rest of my life. I hope you guys can help me." "I''ll never allow you to do that!" Eugene was furious. He picked up the ashtray and threw it at Zion. "My daughter donated her kidney to you? I was wondering why you suddenly changed. It turns out to be because of this! How dare youe and ask permission to marry my daughter? I think you''re digging your grave here!" Eugene stood up in a huff. Tyler and Calvin also stood up. The three men of varying sizes looked at Zion in unison. They looked as if they wanted to tear him into pieces. Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 Emberly''s eyes were also filled with anger, but she was more rational. She looked at the three men and stared coldly at Zion before asking, "You epted her because she donated a kidney to you, didn''t you?" She knew her daughter better than anyone else. Evangeline had made such a decision alone, but she didn''t want Zion to know about it. Perhaps she didn''t want to use this as a reason to tie up Zion for the rest of his life. What she wanted were his honest feelings. Therefore, Emberly felt very upset when Zion wanted to marry Evangeline as soon as he found out about this. Although she felt sorry for his daughter''s stupidity, she was also shocked by her fearless spirit. She had seen girls who would do anything for love, but she didn''t expect that this would happen to her daughter. Zion paused for a moment upon knowing that he was surrounded by covetous eyes. He knew exactly what would happen once he said something wrong. Despite so, he still said honestly, "Yes, I was shocked and moved after I knew it. She loves me with all her life, so I will regret the rest of my life if I lose her." "So, you''re grateful to her? That''s not love!" Emberly''s eyes darkened a little. "Zion, my daughter doesn¡¯t have to worry about finding a man. If you''re not marrying her because of love, then get lost. Also, even if she donated her kidney to you, then this would be because our families are close." "No, I''m not leaving." Zion panicked. He looked at both Emberly and Eugene while muttering, "Uncle and Aunt Sanchez, I know what you are thinking. I admit that I was really shocked and touched by this matter. But who says that being touched is not a kind of love? Due to this matter, I found that I can''t tolerate any girl around me except for Evangeline and Sissaye. I understand my feelings for Sissaye. It''s not love, it''s just family affection. However, I am excited to spend time with Evangeline, and I want to spend the rest of my life with her. I don''t know if this is love, but her presence had been an irreceable part of my life." Emberly frowned and said nothing. She looked into Zion''s eyes carefully and found that they were sparkling. She could notice his genuine feelings from the way he expressed it. Although Zion had been involved in the military for so many years, he was still a teenager in front of her. Emberly sighed slightly, and then she stood up and said, "Zion, action speaks louder than words. If you want to marry her, then prove yourself." "No matter what punishment or consequences I''ll have to bear, I''ll do it as long as Uncle Sanchez can vent your anger. In fact, I have a sister myself, so I understand how both her parents and brothers love her. If Rita donated a kidney because of a man, I will definitely kill the person. Therefore, I understand where you areing from. The rest of my life belongs to Evangeline as long as I''m alive. I can''t die yet. At least, I can''t die in front of her." Zion spoke straightforwardly and then took off his coat. Emberly hurried over and covered Emily''s eyes. She said in a low voice, "Follow me out. This ce isn''t suitable for you." Emily was surprised by Evangeline''s attitude, but she was also worried about Zion. "Mom, what are you guys going to do to Zion?" "It has nothing to do with you. If he wants to marry Evangeline, he must pass this test by himself. Otherwise, our family won''t be able to let it go. A kidney and a daughter, do you understand what that means to us?" After that, Emberly pulled Emily away. By this time, Zion had also taken off his shirt and knelt in front of Eugene. To be honest, Eugene was really angry at Zion. He even wished he could kill this brat. However, his daughter had donated a kidney for him. He was shocked by her devoted feelings for Zion. Upon seeing Zion kneeling arrogantly in front of him, he was instantly infuriated. "Tyler, go and get my whip." "Yes." Tyler ran out immediately. Meanwhile, Calvin didn''t say anything. He stood to the side and looked at Zion''s indifferent expression, and he felt a little impressed. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. This man seemed to be qualified to be her brother-inw. His momentum, courage, and words had completely showed his character. It was impressive of him as he could think about what his inws thought. Furthermore, he was willing to take responsibility for what had happened. After a while, Tyler brought the whip. Eugene pped the ground hard and said, "Zion, think about it carefully. Can you really bear my anger?" "Uncle Sanchez, please!" Zion didn''t even frown as he spoke. Eugene swung his whip angrily and itnded directly on Zion''s back. The whip whistled through the air. Zion didn''t dodge, but he endured it. He gritted his teeth and didn''t say a word. Tyler frowned slightly, but Calvin didn''t say anything. Eugene swung his whip at Zion again. Although he looked fierce, he didn''t actually use up all his strength. Otherwise, he could really beat Zion to death, and Evangeline would probably die for him. It wouldn''t be worth it if his daughter risked her life for this rascal. Eugene whipped him a total of 40 times, so Zion''s skin and flesh split open. The room was filled with the smell of blood. However, Zion didn''t utter a word. His face was pale, and the sweat on his forehead dripped on the floor. Calvin was moved and somewhat impressed. He secretly took out his mobile phone and took a picture, and then quickly sent it to Evangeline. "Evangeline, your lover will be beaten to death by dad if you don''te soon." At this moment, Evangeline just woke up and had a headache. She heard a notification from her mobile phone, which was a ringtone that she had set for her family members alone. She opened it and was shocked by the photos on it. What the hell? Why was Zion in front of her father? What was going on with the whip in her father''s hand? She quickly dialed Eugene''s number. Eugene red at Calvin when he saw that Evangeline was calling him. "Are you a fool? Who are you supporting?" Calvin said nonchntly, "I only support my sister. My sister cares about him the most. If you kill him, she will fight to the death with you. When that happens, our family members will be fighting each other." The corners of Eugene''s mouth twitched a little when he heard that. He felt annoyed the more he look at Zion, who was gritting his teeth and sticking out his back. "Do you think my punishment is too heavy?" "No." Zion opened his mouth in a hurry. Eugene said coldly, "Look, he said it''s not serious. This injury is nothing to him. What''s more, Evangeline has lost a kidney!" After that, he swung his whip at Zion again. Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 "Dad! Think about it carefully. If you keep beating him up, Evangeline might really get angry and ignore you. What if she doesn''t want to hold the wedding anymore and runs away with Zion? You''ll be devastated then, won''t you?" Upon hearing what Calvin had to say, Eugene suddenly stopped his movement. Zion took the opportunity to nce at Calvin. He would ept this brother-inw of his! "Get lost and have a rest." Eugene threw the whip in anger. However, Zion said lightly, "I can''t rest. I have to fly backter. I''ve already told my brother, and we found a suitable kidney for her. Evangeline will undergo an operation tomorrow." "What?" Eugene was a little shocked. "How can it be so easy to find a suitable kidney? Besides, if you really love my daughter, you can give her back her kidney. Why is it so troublesome?" Zion looked at Eugene and said, "I can''t give it back to her because it''s too risky. Although her kidney may be the best match, it has been in harmony with my body for more than half a year and has no signs of rejection. It may not be a good thing if I give it back to her. Thus, it''s better to give her a fresh kidney source. Besides, I''m afraid of death now." "What did you just say?" Eugene thought he had misheard. Zion was afraid of death? He had been in those military regions and involved in dangerous missions, but he had never seen Zion being afraid of death. What was happening now? Zion looked at Eugene''s surprised expression and said with a smile, "Yes, I''m afraid of death. I didn''t think that my life belonged to Evangeline before. However, I have to live well now and make sure that she will be happy for the rest of her life." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "You''re really good with your words. Your father is not like you." Although Eugene said so, his eyes and expression softened a lot. "Ask Eugene to apply some medicine on you and leave quickly. Also, I''ll deal with something and go with you." After saying that, Eugene walked out. Calvin hurried forward to help Zion up. In fact, Zion was seriously injured. Calvin knew what it felt like to be beaten up with a whip, so he admired how Zion had endured the whole ordeal quietly. "My dear brother inw, you must protect me in the future." Calvin said silently, but Zion was touched upon how Calvin had addressed him as ''brother inw''. "Okay. I can always help you as long as you don''t cause too much trouble." "Thank you, my brother- inw." Then, Calvin helped Zion back to the guest room. He had to slow down a little even if he wanted to go back desperately. Eugene called a doctor to check up on him. By that time, Zion had fainted from the excruciating pain. When Emberly heard that Zion had arranged a suitable kidney source for Evangeline, she decided to go back with him. Eugene wanted to go with them too, but she rejected him. "You are not only our father, but also the head of this country. There are too many things to settle in the family. Besides, have you thought about your daughter''s marriage? This is a big deal." Although Eugene was a little dissatisfied, he still listened to his wife. However, Calvin wanted to go back with Zion. Meanwhile, Evangeline couldn''t get through to Eugene. She found Ariel standing outside when she was about to leave the room. Seeing this, she couldn''t help but pause. "Why are you here?" "Zion asked me to protect you." Aziel said with neither humility nor arrogance. Even if Zion knew that she was a girl, she still dressed androgynously. Evangeline nodded and said, "Did Zion go to my house?" "Yes." Ariel''s answer made Evangeline a little depressed. What a bastard! How dare he plot against her? "Why did he go abck?" "He only said that he would go back to prepare for the marriage proposal. I don''t know anything else." Hearing this, Evangeline''s heart fluttered. However, shouldn''t both of them prepare for the marriage proposal together? Why did he have to leave alone? "Prepare a ne for me. I want to go home!" Evangeline was about to turn around and pack up when she heard Aziel say, "I''m sorry, Miss. Zion asked you to wait for him toe back." "Why?" Evangeline was a little surprised. Wasn''t it normal for her to go back to her home? Why didn''t he let her go back? Also, the picture sent by her brother made her a little uneasy. She didn''t know why her father wouldy a finger on Zion, but Calvin wouldn''t lie to her. So what on earth had happened? Also, the Sanchez and Ye families had a good rtionship. Her father would never whip Zion for no reason. Unless Zion had done something bad to her. But what could this be? Evangeline''s brain was running fast, but she couldn''t figure it out. "What else did Zion say before he left?" "Nothing more." Aziel shook her head. Although Evangeline didn''t know what Zion was nning for, she obediently returned to her room and said, "I''m a little hungry. Help me get something to eat." "Okay." Aziel nodded and walked out of the room, giving instructions to the people outside. After everything was done, Aziel returned to the room. Meanwhile, Evangeline felt a little sleepy and lay down. Aziel did not disturb her. Instead, she went to the room on the side. It didn''t take long for them to hear a rustling sound from outside. Aziel frowned slightly and suddenly stood up. "Who is it?" The other party did not answer, but they ran away in a sh. Aziel was about to chase after the person when she suddenly remembered what Zion had said to her. Zion told her to stay by Evangeline''s side. This was the first mission that Zion had given her. So, she couldn''t mess it up. Thinking of this, Aziel went back to Evangeline''s room as soon as possible. Evangeline was still sleeping, but there was a faint fragrance in the room, which was refreshing. Did she light up the candles? Aziel was a little surprised. Then, she quickly opened the window to allow some air in. As the wind blew in, the smell dispersed a lot. Evangeline woke up in a daze, feeling a little headache. "What happened? Why do I have a headache?" She rubbed her temples and frowned, looking a little painful. Aziel''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that there was something wrong with the candles? She looked everywhere for it, but she only found a piece of burned incense in the corner of the room. Aziel quickly put it out and sent it to Carlson for examination as soon as possible. Seeing Aziel''s worried expression, Emberly seemed to realize something. She frowned and looked at all the decorations in the room. She always felt that someone was staring at her sharply in the dark. Who was it? What was this person up to? Evangeline didn''t know anything, but she felt scared. Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 Aziel soon came back. Upon seeing Emberly standing in front of the window and looking out thoughtfully, she couldn''t help stepping forward and closing the window. "Miss, you should get some rest since you''re not feeling well." "Who told you that I''m not in good health?" Evangeline immediately caught the key point of Ariel''s words. Aziel was a little surprised and said, "Isn''t it? Zion said that you were in poor health before he left, so he asked me to take care of you." Evangeline narrowed her eyes. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Why did Zion say that? Did he perhaps know something? "What else did he say?" "Not much. He ordered me to take good care of you." Aziel''s words made Evangeline a little lost in thought. Suddenly, she thought of how Zion had gone to Y Country alone, how her father had whipped him, and how her brother had sent the picture. Suddenly, she felt that all of this could have something to do with her. She had donated her kidney! Evangeline immediately guessed it. Could it be that Zion knew about this, so he went to the Sanchez family alone to ask for forgiveness? At the thought of this, Evangeline couldn''t help feeling sad. How did Zion discover what she had been trying to hide? What happened? Or did Maximilian say something to him? At this moment, Evangeline was feeling uneasy. "You can leave now. I want to be alone for a moment." "Okay, Miss. Call me if you need anything." Aziel went out. Emberly took out her mobile phone with her hands crossed in front of her chest and called Calvin, but his phone was turned off. Suddenly, her mood became even more depressed. Not long after Aziel went out, she saw a sneaky figureing in. "Stop there! What are you doing?" Aziel stopped that person in time. The other party quickly attacked Aziel, and the two of them immediately started to fight. "Aziel Donald, don''t you want to take revenge? I can help you as long as you do me a small favor." The other party lowered his voice and whispered to Aziel. Aziel suddenly remembered Zion''s instructions before he left. He said: "Since you chose to trust me, you should always trust me and only me." Aziel''s mind was instantly clear. "I''ll get my revenge for myself. I don''t need anyone''s help. Since you''re here for me, can you leave now that you''ve received my answer?" Aziel wanted to see the other party clearly, but he ran away in an instant. Aziel frowned at the fleeing figure, but she didn''t run after her. She always remembered Zion''s order to protect Evangeline. That person''s actions immediately attracted Carlson''s attention. Soon, many people came over. Evangeline also looked at Aziel with some worry. "Are you okay?" "It''s okay, but she ran away." Aziel med herself for this. Evangeline said in a low voice, "It doesn''t matter. She can''t run away forever, and she will be caught sooner orter. Once they returned to the ward, Carlson and the others also came. They didn''t know what to do with Sissaye''s poisoning, so they came over to ask when Emberly and Evangeline would arrive. By right, it was almost time for Emberly to fly over as soon as she received the call. Evangeline couldn''t help but worry seeing that she hadn''t arrived yet. "I''ll call my mom." As she spoke, Evangeline dialed Emberly''s number. "Mom, why haven''t youe to Santell Capital yet?" "How dare you ask me to go to the Santell Capital?" Emberly was furious the moment she heard Evangeline''s voice. How could this silly girl ask her to travel over and treat Sissaye? Wasn''t she afraid that Emberly would beat her to death? Upon hearing Emberly''s voice, Evangeline immediately said with a charming smile, "I''ve always been very timid. Mom, don''t scare me." "Stop fooling around. I''ll teach you a lesson when I get there." "Okay, okay, when will youe over?" "I''ll head back with Zion tomorrow morning." Emberly gave Evangeline a definite answer. Evangeline took the opportunity to ask, "Why is Zion at our house?¡± "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that your father and brother will beat him up? Why are you standing up for the outsiders even before you get married?" "Mom..." Evangeline whined like a spoiled child. Then, she heard Emberly say, "Don''t worry. You''ve been chasing after Zion for so many years, and your father has long disliked him. Now, he wants to marry you again. If your father insists on his stance, your marriage won''t be sessful." "So father really hit Zion, didn''t he? Mom, why didn''t you stop him? What if dad injures him?" Evangeline immediately became anxious. Emberly felt both distressed and angry upon noticing how her daughter had been thinking about Zion only. "Shut up. You''re already an adult, so don''t you feel ashamed at all? Do you think we can beat Zion up till he''s disabled? Or do you think he''s weak? Your father knows what he''s doing. If you continue with your nonsense, then don''t expect to get married." "No, no. Mom, just pretend that I didn''t say anything. I''m eager to marry Zion right now." Evangeline didn''t hide her possessiveness and love toward Zion at all. Hearing this, Emberly didn''t know what to say. After hanging up the phone, Emberly went to Zion''s room. Zion was still asleep. His face was a little pale. Calvin, who was standing by the side, touched his forehead from time to time to see if he had a fever. Seeing Emberly walk in, Calvin quickly got up. "Mom, why are you here?" "He has a little fever, and I think he has an infection. However, I think he can get over it depending on his physical condition." Calvin''s words made Emberly sigh slightly. "Your father must have approved of him after the whipping. What do you think of your sister''s marriage?" "I''m happy if she''s happy. We don''t have to interfere. What''s more, you used to say the same thing, didn''t you?" Calvin didn''t understand why Emberly was hesitating, so he couldn''t help asking. "Mom, do you have any other ns?" "No." Emberly shook her head slightly and said, "I didn''t object to how your sister pursued Zion before, but she even donated her kidney for Zion without discussing it with us. I''m really a little scared. Calvin, do you think a woman is able to love a man to this extent? Can she bear this blow if she gets hurt in the future?" This was what worried Emberly a lot. Calvin looked at Zion, who was unconscious, and whispered, "I don''t think Zion will hurt her." "But we don''t know if he really loves Evangeline as much as she loves him. Furthemore, love is the weakest thing in the world. Evangeline is desperate to be with him, and I don''t know if it''s right or wrong." Emberly was very worried, but she still went forward to check Zion''s wound and applied the medicine for him. Not long after, Zion''s fever subsided and his condition had improved. Soon, he woke up. After waking up, he decided to go back to his country. Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 Zion felt that the wounds on his back were burning, and he was even more exhausted. However, he struggled to get up. He found his phone and noticed Wisdom''s missed calls. Then, he quickly called back. "Wisdom." "Where are you?" Wisdom couldn''t help asking upon hearing Zion''s weak voice Zion looked at the gloomy sky outside. He didn''t know if it would rain, so he could only say, "I came to Y Country to do something. I''ll go back soon. Have you found the kidney?" "Well,e back as soon as possible. You know, this thing is very rare, and it needs to be transnted as soon as possible." "Okay, I''ll be right back via ne." After hanging up the phone, Zion quickly put on his clothes as if the wound on his back did not exist. When he walked out of the room, he saw Calvin and Emberly waiting for him outside. Although he was a little stunned, he still said politely, "Aunt, I need to go back." "Have you found the kidney?" Emberly had already heard the phone call just now. Zion didn''t hide anything and nodded. "Are you feeling okay?" "Yes." "Let''s leave then. Calvin, take care of Zion." "Okay, Mom." Calvin reached out to support Zion, but his kind gesture was rejected. They boarded the ne and flew all the way to the Santell Capital. When Carlson heard that Emberly hade, he personally weed her. After that, Zion went straight to the office of hospital''s director to meet Wisdom. "Kate didn''te?" "I don''t need her." Seeing that Zion''s face was a little pale. Wisdom stepped forward and grabbed his wrist. However, Zion''s weak breath made him frown. "What''s going on?" "It doesn''t matter. Since I''ve used Evangeline''s kidney, I''ll at least let Uncle Sanchez vent his anger, right? After all, he raised his daughter up delicately. If she was my daughter, I would have done the same to her partner too." Zion thought it through. Although Wisdom was distressed, he knew that Zion was right. They were not unreasonable people. He took out a bottle of medicine from his pocket and handed it to Zion. "Eat two pills to relieve the pain and stop the bleeding, but you won''t recover so fast. Besides, you look weak. You''ll probably end up with scars too." "It doesn''t matter." Zion didn''t feel anything, so he immediately took two pills and ate them. "Where is the kidney?" "I''m taking care of it. Is Emberly also here?" "Yes, she''s treating Sissaye now." Although Zion tried his best to hold on, it still hurt a little. He found a ce to lean on, and his body felt better. Emberly didn''t go to see Evangeline immediately. Instead, she went to Sissaye''s room to give her a full examination. She found that there were many toxins in Sissaye''s body. Obviously, she couldn''t handle it in just half a day. Therefore, she immediately asked, "Who''s responsible for her food?" "Sissaye has been eating in the cafeteria." Benjamin could testify to this. Emberly frowned slightly. "That''s impossible. If she ate in the cafeteria, why is everyone else fine, but she''s poisoned?" Sissaye immediately came to her senses. "I use my own utensils instead of the public ones." "Take the bowl and chopsticks to have a check. The toxins in the body will not umte to this extent in just one day. I''m sure you must have been poisoned for at least three years." Carlson listened from the side. His eyes slightly narrowed, and he was pissed off. Someone had poisoned his precious daughter! It even happened in a ce as strict as the military region. How could this be? The guard quickly went back to get Sissaye''s bowl and chopsticks. Meanwhile, Benjamin''s face was also a little upset as he nced at Sissaye. Sissaye was well aware of what was going on. Zion''s rescue mission was probably interrupted previously. This meant that a spy had done this. Now that this had happened to Sissyae, it was enough to prove that the spy was undoubtedly in the military region. Benjamin and Sissaye couldn''t ept this lesson! It didn''t take long for the guard toe back. However, he didn''t bring back Sissaye''s bowl and chopsticks. "What''s going on?" "Miss Soo''s utensils have been stolen." "This is outrageous!" Carlson was enraged. "We are in a strict military region, so how could an officer''s special bowl and chopsticks be stolen? Are you kidding me?" "Dad." Seeing that Carlson was very enraged, Sissaye hurriedly opened her mouth. "We can''t me anyone for this. Perhaps we should investigate everyone. It just so happened that someone had touched Zion''s gun when he was out on a mission. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have hurt the hostage." Sissaye''s words made Emberly slightly stunned, but she didn''t say much. She just gave a prescription and whispered, "My daughter is a little ufortable, so I won''t stay here with you. Thankfully, Miss Soo''s condition has been discovered in time. If we start the treatment now, she will be cured in maybe half a month. It''s not a big deal." Then, she gave the prescription to Carlson. Carlson was very grateful. Emberly nodded slightly and didn''t say anything. He walked out of Sissaye''s room and went straight to the door of Evangeline''s ward. Meanwhile, Calvin stood at the door and waited for Emberly. When he saw hering over, he quickly asked, "Mom, are you done?" "Yeah, I''ve settled it. What''s going on?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the bodyguards surrounding Evangeline''s room, she couldn''t help but feel slightly dissatisfied. Calvin quickly said, "These people are here to protect her." "Ask them to leave. I want to have a good talk with my daughter." They knew both Evangeline and Emberly''s identity . Upon hearing Emberly''s words, they didn''t dare to say anything more and left directly. Emberly pushed the door slightly open and walked in. He saw Aziel standing at the door and looking at them cautiously. Evangeline was slightly stunned. "Mom? Calvin? Why are you here? Where''s Zion? Is he with you?" Evangeline asked a series of questions. She got out of bed and looked behind Emberly anxiously. Her anxious look made Emberly feel very ufortable. "How could you only ask me whether Zion is here? Why? You only have Zion in your heart, don''t you? Your father, your sister, and your brothers are nothing to you, aren''t they?" Emberly''s stern voice startled Evangeline. "Mom, what are you doing? You''re so fierce." Evangeline took a step back in fear. However, she saw Emberly stepping forward. Thetter grabbed her by the ear and said angrily, "How dare you dislike me for being fierce? Let me ask you, when you decided to donate your kidney to Zion, did you tell anyone about it? Have you ever discussed it with anyone? Do you know who your parents are? You made such a serious decision just like that. Did you ever consider our feelings?" Emberly''s words stunned Evangeline. Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 "Mom, how did you know about this? Who told you? Who''s stirring up rumours again?" Evangeline subconsciously tried to cover it up. Emberly said angrily, "A rumor? Well, I''ll go to the examination department with you and check it myself. I want to see if one of your kidneys is still intact. If so, I''ll apologise to you in person. If not, I''ll teach you a lesson." After saying that, Emberly pulled Evangeline and was about to go to the examination department. "I''m not going!" Evangeline refused directly. She even held the wall tightly with one hand and refused to leave. This wasn''t a joke! What if this was exposed? Also, how did her mother know about this? Evangeline was extremely surprised. Aziel saw that Evangeline didn''t want to leave, but Emberly seemed to insist on taking her away. She couldn''t help stepping forward and standing in front of Evangeline, saying, "Dr. Xiao, please let go of her or I''ll take action." "How dare you attack me?" Emberly felt that the assistant in front of her was acting ridiculous. She was teaching her daughter a lesson. Why did this assistante out to stop her? Aziel said with neither humility nor arrogance, "Zion has asked me to protect her. I have the right to do it, regardless if you are her mother or someone else. I won''t allow anyone to hurt Miss Xiao." Emberly was slightly stunned and looked at Aziel with sharp eyes. However, Aziel looked at her fearlessly without any dissatisfaction or doubt. Seeing this scene, Calvin began to admire Zion''s leadership abilities. Seeing that the situation was getting out of hand, Evangeline quickly grabbed Aziel''s arm and said, "Aziel, this is my mother. She''s ying with me. Don''t worry about it." "No, Zion said that I can''t let you suffer any harm or grievances before hees back. Otherwise, he will think that I have neglected my duties." Evangeline was a little speechless when she was faced with such a loyal assistant. Emberly smiled and let go of Evangeline. She looked at Aziel and said, "Then go and invite Zion over." "Zion said that I can''t leave Miss Xiao''s side. He will arrive soon but please wait for a moment, Doctor Xiao. I''ll call him now." After saying that, Aziel let her go and called Zion as soon as possible. Hearing the quarrel between Evangeline and Emberly in the ward, Zion had no time to say anything to Wisdom. He immediately opened the door and went straight to Evangeline''s ward. "Aunt Sanchez, calm down." He walked in quickly, and Evangeline rushed straight over. "How are you? Why did my dad hit you? Let me see your injuries." Evangeline was about to rip off Zion''s clothes as she spoke. Emberly''s face darkened and she couldn''t help but cough pretentiously. "Evangeline Xiao!" Zion blushed as well. Evangeline had be very bold these days. He grabbed Evangeline''s hand and whispered, "I''m fine. Be a good girl, alright?" Evangeline looked at Emberly with some dissatisfaction and muttered, "How dare you people bully my man when I''m away." "What did you just say? Say it again, I didn''t hear you clearly." Emberly was stimted by the word "my man," so she lost control of her emotions. Although she had always known that Evangeline liked Zion, she had always thought that it was just her pure obsession. She thought that Evangeline would naturally lose interest over time as long as Zion ignored her. After all, she really hoped that Evangeline would marry a man who really liked her. But what the hell was happening now? Not only did Zion notice Evangeline''s efforts, but she had also gotten what she wanted. However, Emberly felt that her daughter had suffered a great loss. s! How could she be so blinded by love? Evangeline immediately gave in. She hid behind Zion, tugged at Zion''s sleeve, and looked pitifully at Emberly. She said, "Mom, isn''t it too much for you toe all the way here to scold me? You''re making a big deal out of nothing.¡± "A big deal? Why didn''t you think of your father and me when you gave your kidney to Zion?" As soon as Emberly finished speaking, Evangeline''s face changed. "Mom, what are you talking about? How could a timid person like me do such a thing?" After that, she looked at Zion nervously. Had he found out as well? When Zion heard her denying it, he dragged her out from behind. Looking at Evangeline''s evasive eyes, he whispered, "Evangeline, I know everything. I''ve already told Uncle and Aunt Sanchez." "What?" Evangeline was stunned. He knew it? How could this be? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "When did you find out?" She was ecstatic by Zion''s response as she didn''t expect that Zion would suddenly agree to date her. She really thought that he was touched by her efforts, but now it seemed that it wasn''t because of this. "So you''re with me because you''re grateful?" Evangeline trembled and stared at Zion nervously. Zion knew that she was feeling uneasy. He looked straight into her eyes and said, "No, if the person who did this today was someone else, I would give that person countless money and wealth for the rest of his life, but I would never give away my marriage and feelings. Evangeline, I saw through your love and dedication for me through your sacrifices, so I decided to give myself and you a chance. I like you, and I love you. This is what I found out recently. I''m sorry to tell you this." Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline was surprisingly displeased. She didn''t know whether Zion was telling the truth or not, nor did she know what kind of mentality she should have to face him right now. All of a sudden, she felt that everything she tried to hide had been exposed, and all her efforts seemed to have be a joke. "Zion, I never nned to use this issue to force you to like me, and I don''t think you have to respond to my feelings. If you''re just grateful..." "No, I like you. I really like you." "But if I hadn''t donated my kidney, would you have agreed to date me? Would you be with me so quickly?" Evangeline knew that she had made a fool of herself. This was a hurdle that she couldn''t ovee. She had always wanted to wait for Zion to ept her and say his true feelings, but she didn''t expect Zion to learn everything. So her love could only happen because of this kidney, right? Evangeline suddenly felt a little upset, and her eyes were stinging because of the tears, which made her a little embarrassed. "Sorry, I want to be alone. Can you all go out first?" Everyone was worried when they saw how Evangeline was suddenly depressed, but no one could say anything in fear of provoking her. However, Zion did not respond. He stood there and looked at Evangeline with firm eyes. His gaze made Evangeline feel stressed. She suddenly took a step forward, grabbed Zion''s hand, and pushed him out of the door. "Get out! Get out!" Chapter 1807 Chapter 1807 "No!" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Zion took advantage of this moment to grab her wrist and pulled her into his arms. "Zion, let me go! I just want to be alone for a while!" Evangeline struggled. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. All of a sudden, she had embarrassed herself in front of Zion, so she couldn''t control her emotions. How did he find out about this? She had always thought that she had kept it a secret. How did he know about this? Therefore, in the past few days, Zion had been kind to her because of that kidney, hadn''t he? She had thought that Zion had epted her and was truly moved by her feelings. But what was this now? "I''m begging you. Please let me be alone!" Evangeline was about to push Zion away, but he grabbed her hand. His warm breath filled her face, and her eyes darkened a little. "Evangeline, do you really think that I agreed to have a rtionship with you because of the kidney?" She turned her head away and said nothing, but her eyes were already red. Zion sneered and said, "Okay, if you think so, I''ll give it back to you." After that, he suddenly pushed Evangeline away and turned to leave. Evangeline froze on the spot. What did he mean by giving it back to her? What was he trying to say? Evangeline''s mind went nk. This sentence kept echoing in her mind. When she realized something, her face turned pale, and she instantly went after him. "Zion, how dare you!" "You can give your kidney to me, but I can also reject it, right?" Zion stood in front of the corridor, and his cold figure made people frightened. "Don''t force me!" "You were the one who forced me! Evangeline, I never asked for this kidney. You think I epted you because of it? Then let me ask you, did you ask me for my opinion when you gave it to me? Did you care about my wishes? What''s wrong? Do you think what you do is right? However, when I''m doing this, I''m in the wrong, right? Since you think your love is decided by a kidney, then I will give it back to you! I don''t care what you think!" After that, Zion turned around and left. He was obviously angry! Evangeline could sense it. For so many years, Zion had ignored her, but he rarely got angry. It could be said that there were very few people who could make him angry. Now, she was one of the lucky people who had angered him sessfully. But why was it so painful to her? Zion said that he didn''t care! Did he not care about her feelings? Or did he not care about her kidney? Evangeline couldn''t help shedding tears. Calvin sighed and said, "Evangeline, you are too stubborn.¡± "You don''t understand." Evangeline''s voice was a little hoarse. Calvin stepped forward, took Evangeline''s shoulder, and whispered, "I may not understand what love is, but when Zion went to find dad, he really wanted to marry you. He really wanted to love you for the rest of his life. Dad said that he wanted to take your kidney back, but Zion said that his body had already epted it. You gave it to him, and he would not return it. He wanted to keep his life and take good care of you, but he had found a suitable kidney for you. He hoped that you could be safe and happy by spending your rest of your life with him. He didn''t even back down even after dad had whipped him! I don''t think he''s doing this out of kindness. Evangeline, you might want pure love without anything else. However, for men like us, we will not marry someone and stay with them for the rest of the life if we don''t have affection for them." Evangeline was stunned. She didn''t know that. Zion didn''t mention it either. She had always thought that Zion had agreed to her pursuit because he wanted to repay her debt. But was what Calvin said true? She looked at her brother in a daze and didn''t know what to say for a while. Calvin continued, "If Zion didn''t like you, and he''s doing this because he''s grateful, he would''ve return your kidney long ago. But he didn''t do that. Instead, he helped you to hide the truth and was afraid that you will find out about it. In my opinion, a man will be willing spend so much effort on you not because he is graeful. Besides, even if Zion now shows you kindness because he''s grateful so what? These are also his true feelings! If he can spend the rest of his life with you because of this kindness, you will win over other women. Do you want to push him away so that other women can take advantage of your love for him? Not only will you lose your kidney, but you will also lose him. Will you be satisfied then?" "No!" Evangeline''s heart ached when she thought of what would happen. She would fight for Zion to the end of her life. So why did she push him away? She felt an indescribable heartache at the thought of Zion being with Sissaye or Ivy. Seeing that she was a little hesitant, Calvin smiled and said, "So, Evangeline, you don''t need to differentiate kindness and love this clearly. Since Zion likes you, you are the future Mrs. Ye. As long as you want to marry him, this is an opportunity, isn''t it? To be honest, men are not as free as you women think. We have too many things to care about, such as our career, family, and responsibilities to shoulder. Men are destined to bear a lot of things since birth. Love may be everything for women, but for men, it is not the only thing. If you want to force all you have to men, I advise you to give up Zion and find a home husband so that he can change his ways to please you every day. You don''t have to do anything, and it sounds better, right? Hearing Calvin''s words, Evangeline felt a chill run down her spine. This wasn''t a husband! That sounded as if she was raising a lover! What was she going to do with a lover who didn''t have a temper of his own personality? Hearing this, Evangeline felt much more rxed. Maybe Calvin was right. What about kindness and love? She was overthinking this. The feelings of jealousy in Evangeline''s heart almost consumed her once she thought of Zion leaving her and going to another woman''s side. No! Zion was hers! He could only be hers forever! Thinking of this, Evangeline directly pinched Calvin''s face and said with a smile, "Thank you, Calvin! I will take responsibility for you in the future if I really seeded in gaining Zion''s love and affection." "Hurry up then. You know, Zion doesn''t have a good temper. You provoked him just now, so you''d better think about how to appease him first." Calvin broke free from Evangeline''s hands, and his words immediately made her embarrassed. Chapter 1808 Chapter 1808 Good heavens! She had actually angered Zion Ye! What should she do? Evangeline remembered what Zion said before she left. She couldn''t help but flinch a little. However, she took a deep breath when she imagined how Zion would be with another woman. Well, there was still some estrangement in her heart, and she still couldn''t let go of the fact that he could''ve done this as he was grateful. Despite so, she decided topromise because she didn''t want him to leave. She quickly ran in the direction where Zion had left. Zion didn''t leave and went straight to Wisdom''s ce. As soon as he entered the door, he opened a bottle of water and drank it up. Zion''s behavior surprised Wisdom. Zion had always been calm and reserved. However, his strange actions made Wisdom a little curious. "What''s wrong?" "I''m fine." Zion sat down and casually flipped through the records of the kidney. Seeing his gloomy face, Wisdom put down the tasks in his hand and asked, "Is it because of Evangeline?" "Wisdom, what the hell do women think about?" Zion was furious. He was also spoiled and grew up with a silver spoon. Hence, he spent a lot of time and patience on Evangeline. He clearly knew that he couldpromise for Evangeline. He could do something that he didn''t want to do, but as long as Evangeline liked him, he didn''t mind doing some childish things. Didn''t Evangeline notice how he had changed for her? Couldn''t she see it? However, she presumed that he did it out of gratitude! He had many ways to repay this debt. But did he have to sacrifice his entire life just for this? Hearing Zion''sints, Wisdom knew that there was a problem between them. "What''s wrong? Isn''t she going to have an operation? It''s not a good sign that you quarrelled with her. It willplicate the procedure if her mood is unstable right now." Hearing Wisdom''s words, Zion frowned. "I didn''t want to, but she always thought that I confirmed out rtionship to repay her kindness. If I really wanted to repay her kindness somehow, would I use my whole life? If Ivy can''t be a mother because of my mistake, should I marry her because of guilt? In this way, her life can be consideredplete, and I can also make amends, right?" As soon as Evangeline arrived at the door, she heard Zion''s words and her eyes widened. What did he mean? "Zion wants to marry Ivy?" She was so nervous that she wanted to rush in, but she didn''t dare. In the end, she hid herself behind the door and began to eavesdrop. It was pathetic to think that she, a foreign princess, would end up like this! Hearing Zion''sint, Wisdom couldn''t help smiling and said, "Then why didn''t you marry Ivy? I heard that she knelt down to Evangeline in front of everyone and asked her to let you go and give you to her. If Ivy heard what you said today, she might go crazy with joy." "Wisdom!" Zion was a little depressed. He was already like this, but his older brother was still teasing him. Wisdom was his older brother by blood indeed. "I''m talking about that idiot, Evangeline. Why are you talking about Ivy?" Evangeline, who was hiding behind the door, couldn''t help but pause. Was she an idiot? Did Zion think of her as an idiot behind her back? Wisdom nced at the figure outside the door and said with a smile, "Zion, you should let Evangeline understand your intentions." "I told her the truth, but she didn''t believe me. Just because I have her kidney in my body, she felt that I treated her well because out of kindness. It¡¯s ridiculous. What kind of person am I? She''s always known how I am, right? How can she think of me this way now?" The more Zion thought about it, the more upset he felt. "She said she had been chasing me for 20 years, and she said that she knows me better than anyone else. However, our rtionship has been defeated by a kidney! She said that I was trying to repay her kindness. Okay! Isn''t it just a kidney? I''ll give it to her! I''ll see what she will say once she doesn''t owe me anything." Hearing Zion''s words, Wisdom couldn''t help but say with a smile, "Do you think this is a child''s game? Do you think that you can change or return the kidney to her just like that? You''re so childish! Well, even if you return the kidney to her, you probably could never live until now without her, so you have to ept this favor." "You b*stard!" Zion kicked the trash can angrily. It was the first time that Wisdom had seen Zion acting this violently. It seemed that this guy had really fallen in love with her. "Why are you angry with her now? You know that she is in poor health. What if her condition gets worse because of your anger? I don''t think you will feel at ease." Hearing Wisdom''s words, Zion restrained his anger. He frowned and said, "Then what should I do now? I think she can''t make it past this hurdle. I can''t just let it go, can I?" "That''s your problem." Zion was a little depressed. He picked up a bottle of water irritably and drank it again. "Hey, hey, hey, that''s mineral water, not wine. Why do you keep drinking water when you''re in a bad mood?" Wisdom couldn''t stand it anymore. "I''m thirsty, alright? I''m just drinking some water, that''s all." Zion opened another bottle angrily. Wisdom wanted tough, but he held it back. "Are you really going to break up with Evangeline?" "Isn''t that what she wants? She said that I was with her to repay her kindness. Well, after the operation, I will pay back what I owe her. In the future, you can ask my parents to introduce me to a few blind dates. If that doesn''t work, I''ll find Ivy and marry her. Didn''t she say that I can do anything to repay her kindness? Then I will do it for her. It will also satisfy her wishes, so she won''t have to overthink all day long." As soon as Zion finished speaking, someone rushed through the door and kicked it open. "How dare you!" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Evangeline was trembling with anger. This d*mn man actually dared to marry another woman! What did he think of her? Zion was not surprised by Evangeline''s appearance. Instead, he just nced at her indifferently and continued to drink his water. In fact, he had already stoppedining to Zion. He suddenly became indifferent for no reason, as if an invisible wall had separated him and Evangeline. Evangeline suddenly felt a little wronged, and she started tearing up. "Zion, you''re bullying me!" The corner of Zion''s mouth twitched when he heard Evangeline''s words. "I''m bullying you? Evangeline, your ability to put the me on others is really growing day by day!" Evangeline''s face immediately turned red. Didn''t he know that men needed tofort women when they were upset? "Don''t worry about me. This is who I am! Don''t you know about it already? You provoked me and now you want to marry another woman. Zion, you''re ignoring me, right?" Evangeline was so angry that she went forward and grabbed Zion by the cor. She said fiercely, "I dare you to marry another woman! Go ahead! I''ll kill all the women that you marry. I''m not kidding at all!" Chapter 1809 Chapter 1809 "So what? I don''t want to get married to you and watch you dwell over the issue about me repaying your kindness, isn''t it right?¡± Zion didn''t wait for Evangeline to speak and continued, "In fact, this is fine. It doesn''t matter whether I get married or not. Anyway, the Ye Family doesn''t need me to pass down the generation." Evangeline was rendered speechless. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She was the one who started the fire, and she should be the one putting it out. However, Zion''s indifferent look was very heartwrenching to watch. Evangeline''s eyes were teary. Zion didn''t say anything and let her grab his cor. The two of them were in a stalemate. Wisdom felt extremely embarrassed. Zion would probably re fiercely at him if he wanted to leave at this time. But it was really embarrassing to stay here. "Ahem, Evangeline, let go of him first. Let''s talk peacefully." Wisdom finally opened his mouth. Evangeline nced at Zion and saw that he was calm and emotionless. It was as if he hadn''t been expressing his anger to Wisdom just now. He was always like this. He was always cold, especially when he was in front of her. He didn''t look like someone who was in a rtionship, so she felt uneasy. Now, she was in a mess, but Zion seemed to have calmed down and made up his mind. Evangeline suddenly panicked. "Zion, do you really want to break up with me?" Her voice was soft, and she was even trembling. Zion''s eyes narrowed. He knew that Evangeline was already lowering herself in front of him. She was spoiled at home like a princess. She had always been arrogant and unrestrained in front of outsiders. But in front of him, she was so careful that it made people feel sorry for her. Especially now, her eyes were red, and she looked like she was going to cry soon. At first, Zion wanted to say firmly, "Isn''t this what you want?" But when he immediately took back his words upon seeing Evangeline''s expression at this moment. "Do you want to have a look at your operation n?" Evangeline was very dissatisfied when Zion changed the topic. "I don''t want to see it! Will you leave me after the operation? Do you think that you can finally get rid of me after that? After all, you''re happy because you''re finally discarding an annoying brat like me! So you can''t wait, right?" In the past few days, Evangeline''s emotions had been suppressed and tensed up. Now, she finally broke out, and she couldn''t control her emotions anymore. In fact, she knew that she was acting very annoying. She used to hate women like this, but she didn''t expect herself to be like this now. Zion suddenly felt upset when she saw how devastated she was. A proud woman and an unbridled woman like her was suddenly acting humble and cautious. To put it bluntly, it was because she did not get a sense of security from him. In fact, Evangeline didn''t think that he hadpletely epted her. This was probably because she was the one who had chased after him, yet he hadn''t shown any interest and had been indifferent all the time. It seemed that she had finally run out of patience and feelings for him. Zion suddenly stretched out his long arm and held Evangeline tightly in his arms. He said in a low voice, "I''ll give you back your kidneys, and we''ll be even." "Who said that we would be even? Zion, don''t even think about it!" Evangeline''s nerves tightened when she heard this. She was furious, and she pushed Zion away into the cab behind her with force. The violent collision made the wound on Zion''s back hurt so much that it was suffocating. However, he gritted his teeth and held it back, but the cold sweat on his forehead oozed out. "Evangeline, if you don''t want me to remember your debt, I''ll agree to the operation. In the future, we''ll go our separate ways, and we won''t each other anything. That sounds great, right?" "Bullsh*t! Don''t even think about getting rid of me in this life! You can''t do it unless I die!" Evangeline was so angry that her whole body was trembling. She felt that she couldn''t stay any longer. If this persisted, she would kill Zion or herself. She ran away angrily. After she left, Zion squatted down, and his sweat dripped on the floor. Wisdom''s face changed. He hurried forward to help Zion up, only to find that thetter''s back was stained with blood. "What''s going on?" "It''s okay. Help me deal with my wound, Wisdom." Zion was smiling, but Wisdom couldn''t wait to punch him already. "Why did you provoke Evangeline on purpose?" "If not, she won''t be able to vent her anxiety. She has been nervous and suspicious, which is even worse for the operation and the postrecovery. If we want her to have the operation in peace, we must get her to release negative energy and emotions. But, you know the situation she is in, and she won''t listen to you at all even if you talk nicely. Thus, we have to stimte her and make her cry. This is the only way to make her feel better during the operation." Zion sat in the chair as he spoke. His back was burning in pain, but he endured it and said to Wisdom, "Hurry up, I''m in so much pain." "I didn''t see where you''re hurting." Wisdom deliberately pped him on the back, and Zion immediately wailed. "Are you really my brother?" "Nah, you were adopted, so I don''t know who you are." Wisdom rolled his eyes in anger and took out the first aid kit. Zion''s clothes were already stuck to the wound. Since Eugene beat him, he had been in a hurry toe back. He travelled endlessly and ended up in a quarrel with Evangeline. In fact, he didn''t get any rest at all. It was a miracle that he didn''t break down now. Moreover, he had a fever. Wisdom had already guessed what was going on when he looked at the wound on Zion''s back. He had no choice but to take out a pair of scissors and cut his shirt off from his back bit by bit. "Zion, you love Evangeline so much, don''t you?" Hearing Wisdom''s words, Zion was slightly stunned. "What do you mean?" "You''ve been spoiled since you were young. Apart from me, Rita, and your two younger brothers, who else have you ever tolerated? To put it bluntly, who else has the ability to make you suffer such physical pain willingly? If you didn''t have feelings for her, you definitely wouldn''t have done such an idiotic thing." Wisdom''s words were unpleasant to hear, but Zion was convinced. He was stunned and couldn''t help but think. Did he really love Evangeline? He had only recently realized his feelings. So what did Wisdom mean? But he couldn''t refute what he said because it was true. He had never abused himself like this before. Moreover, he was acting like a fool even after he was injured, which was really puzzling. Was he deeply in love with Evangeline? Chapter 1810 Chapter 1810 Wisdom felt a sense of aplishment upon seeing that Zion was a little confused and lost. In fact, he felt more excited right now than studying his favourite subject. "Well, you can think about it slowly. I''ll treat your wound." Wisdom opened the first aid kit and began to treat Zion''s wound. Zion didn''t cry out in pain, but his whole body was tense. It was obvious that he was in great pain. Evangeline ran all the way back to her ward and closed the door before covering covered herself in the quilt. She was crying her eyes out. She felt so wronged that she was about to explode, but she couldn''t do anything in front of Zion. After all, she was the one who chased after him. However, she thought of how Zion had said that he wanted to be even with her. When she heard that they would not owe each other anything in the future, she felt as if her chest had been torn open. It hurt so much that she couldn''t take it. It had been twenty years! This was not merely an obsession, but she had a deep affection for him. She would die without him. Evangeline didn''t know how long she had cried. Soon, she had fallen asleep. She slept very well because she waspletely worn out. She didn''t think about anything, and she was tired to the point where she felt ufortable. During this period of time, Zion hade over once. He personally applied ice pack on her red eyes and apanied her for a while. If Aziel wasn''t looking for him, he wouldn''t have left so quickly. Emberly knew that something had happened between Zion and Evangeline, but she didn''t say anything. However, she looked at Zion with thoughtful eyes. Calvin felt that this situation was unfair to Zion. He went to Zion''s room and saw that thetter was dealing with something. However, Zion noticed him while he was about to leave. "What can I do for you?" "It''s okay. I''m bored. I want to talk to you." Calvin walked in casually. He couldn''t help but admire how meticulous Zion was when it came to his work. "Won''t you get a headache when you look at all these numbers?" "If you have a younger brother and sister, you will know that there are some things that you can''t avoid. Once you escape, your younger siblings will be miserable." Zion said indifferently. Calvin was stunned. He immediately thought of Evangeline and Emily. Although Evangeline had not been in the country for the past few years, she had dealt with many things for their father. On the other hand, Emily was almost equivalent to an ambassador. Right now, only he and his brother could live as they wished. Hearing Zion''s words, Calvin reflected on himself while staring at him thoughtfully. Zion was really speaking up for his sister all the time. In fact, he was secretly asking him to take care of his sister in the future. It was really... He was evil, but Calvin still liked him. Calvin''s gaze changed, and he casually sat down beside Zion. He could smell the scent of antiseptic on Zion''s body. He suddenly understood something. "Did you make my sister cry on purpose?" "Why do you think so? Maybe it''s because your father hit me. Hence, I wanted to take revenge by deliberately provoking your sister." Zion asked indifferently. Seeing that there was food on the side, Calvin picked up an orange and peeled it. "That''s impossible. The man my sister likes is not a jerk. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have pursued him for so many years." Zion couldn''t refute his words, nor could he praise him. He suddenly felt that Calvin was not as careless as he looked. At least, he trusted his family unconditionally. Zion was delighted at this thought too. "Aren''t you afraid that your mother will be unhappy if youe here?" "My mom''s happiness has nothing to do with whether I''m here or not. She cares about how you snatched her daughter, and my presence doesn''t matter." As Calvin spoke, he nced at the things on Zion''sputer and could not help but narrow his eyes. "Zion, are you also doing venture capital? This isn''t part of the Ye Group''s business, right?" "Well, I''m just doing it for fun." Zion was not afraid of Calvin. Calvin suddenly became interested. "Zion, can you teach me?" "Are you interested?" Zion was a little surprised. Due to the status of the Sanchez family in Y Country, Calvin could still live afortable life as a yboy even if he didn''t do anything. However, no one dared to say anything. Moreover, Calvin was indeed a yboy, and he wasn''t always involved in politics too. In fact, he was even a lotzier than Tyler! No one expected him to be interested in venture capital. "Of course, I like money, and I like to make money on my own." Calvin wanted to give it a try. Zion said with a smile, "Not everyone can do it." "I have to give it a try, right? If I want to do it, can you do it for me, Zion?" "What did you call me?" Calvin was stunned for a moment, and then he shouted tteringly, "My dear brother- iw! We are family, aren''t we? Teach me." "Okay, I''ll find some bookster. You can read them first and look for me once you understand them. Well, you can always consult me too if you need any rification." Zion''s lips curled into a smile. He suddenly felt that his brother-inw was so pleasing to the eye. Then, Calvin left happily. Although Zion wanted to see Evangeline, he hesitated when he realised that Emberly would be there at this time. However, Calvin, who walked out of the ward, felt that he should say something. When he came to Evangeline''s room, she had already woken up. Emberly was earnestly teaching her a lesson. She wanted Evangeline to understand that there were many men in this world, and she didn''t need to be so stubborn. However, when he saw the determination in Evangeline''s eyes, Calvin couldn''t help but say, "Mom, you have so many opinions about others. But if you were in her shoes, would you give up on dad?" Hearing this, Emberly stopped talking. She red at Calvin angrily and said, "Where did you go?" "I was just walking around. It''s so stuffy in the room. By the way, I bought some delicious food for Evangeline." After that, Calvin handed over the apple in his hand. There was a hint of warmth in Evangeline''s eyes. "You''re the best! You know that I like apples." Evangeline was about to take it when she heard Calvin say, "I really don''t know. My brother-inw asked someone to buy it and I just took it." "Your brother-inw?" Emberly was displeased when he heard him addressing Zion this way. This rascal did it on purpose, didn''t he? Meanwhile, Evangeline was stunned upon hearing this. Although she felt blissful, her eyes dimmed a little at the thought of Zion''s attitude. "Don''t address this way! It''ll be troublesome if other people hear it!" "What''s wrong?" Calvin put the apple on the table and said lightly, "There are not many men who can withstand my father''s whip. Zion is one of them. Before he came back, he even had a high fever, but he was busy arranging your operation. Even when his wound was infected, he had to deliberately make you angry so that you could vent all the uneasiness and anxiety you had these days. Otherwise, your mood would be unstable, and it would be difficult for you to recover after the operation. Even so, he would rather be misunderstood by you, and he endured the pain alone. If such a man can''t be my brother-inw, I guess no one in the world can be qualified to be your husband." After hearing Calvin''s words, Evangeline''s face became a little pale. She suddenly realized that Zion was injured, so she lifted the quilt and ran out without thinking. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Calvin''s lips curled slightly, but he was pped from behind. Chapter 1811 Chapter 1811 "Hey, who is it?" Calvin was dissatisfied. He turned around and saw that Emberly was standing behind him. Seeing this, he immediately gave in. "Mom, I''ll be stupid if you keep hitting me." "Hah! That''s better, so you won''t constantly stand up for outsiders." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Emberly was rendered speechless by her youngest son''s action. She didn''t even know how Calvin was bribed by Zion. However, Calvin smiled and said, "Mom, Zion didn''t bribe me. Actually, I can see the feelings Evangeline has for him. Besides, he''s also nice to her, isn''t he?" "He made your sister cry, and you''re saying that he treats her well?" Emberly rolled her eyes at him. Calvin quickly said, "He only did that to let her vent out her anxiety, and you know it. If you just don''t approve of Zion, then I have nothing to say. But I think she won''t be happy without him, and we all want her to be happy, don''t we?" Emberly suddenly didn''t know what to say. After a long pause, she said, "No matter what happens, you have to focus on your sister''s situation, understand?" "Got it." "Have a rest." Emberly stood up and walked out. Meanwhile, Evangeline ran to the door of Zion''s room with a worried look on her face, but she was too scared to go in. She twisted the hem of her clothes and was so nervous that she didn''t know what to do. However, she suddenly pushed open the door and hurried over when she heard Zion''s coughing from inside. "Are you alright?" Zion wasn''t surprised by her sudden appearance. He shook his head, but couldn''t stop his throat from itching and coughing violently. Evangeline quickly ran over to pour him a ss of water. At the same time, she gently patted his back, trying to calm him down. Just then, she remembered Zion''s injury. She paid extra attention to Zion, so she noticed the vague scent of alcoholing from him. Evangeline couldn''t help but think of what had happened before. She was suddenly having mixed feelings. Then, she said softly, "Can I see the wound on your back?" "It''s no big deal. You don''t have to look at it. It will be all right in a few days." Zion held her hand and said softly, but he still couldn''t help coughing. Evangeline''s eyes were a little teary. She persuaded Zion to drink some water, and he did as he was told. For a moment, both of them were silent. "Are you feeling better now?" Zion broke the silence first. Evangeline nodded, but she still stared at Zion''s back. She knew what kind of person Eugene was and how much he cared about her. So, she was extremely worried when she learned that Zion went to see her father alone. But why didn''t she pay attention to Zion''s injury first? She felt wronged and sad. However, Zion was the most important person in her heart, right? What about gratitude and love? They were nothing in front of Zion. However, she was still struggling with this question and had forgotten about Zion''s injuries. How could she just let it go like this? Seeing Evangeline''s teary eyes and the gaze that had been staring at his back, Zion finally sighed and said, "Are you ming yourself?" "Yes." She didn''t refute him. Instead, her voice was choked with sobs. Zion took her hand and sat her on his thigh. He stroked her long hair and said in a low voice, "How are you feeling now? When I learned that you were going to donate a kidney, I felt the same as you. So isn''t it pointless to dwell on gratitude and love when ites to our rtionship?" "Yeap, it''s pointless¡± Then, she hugged Zion''s neck. Seeing the dark circles under his eyes and thinking of Calvin''s words, she couldn''t help saying, "Are we still going to break up?" "That depends on you." Zion''s lips curled up slightly. At this time, Evangeline was like a child, so he pitied her. Although Zion gave the final decision to her, he put his hand on her waist and held her tightly. He didn''t want to let her go at all right now. Evangeline didn''t notice this, and she said gloomily. "You know, I have always been uneasy and apprehensive when ites to you. After all, I don''t know when you will like me or care about me. I''m aware that I''m nothing like your ideal type. But I was really happy when I found out that you wanted to start a rtionship with me. However, I couldn''t help but worry about whether you epted me because of the kidney. Therefore, this has been troubling me all day because I kept overthinking it. I know you are good to me, and I am happy, but I''m still wondering whether you''re torturing yourself this way because you''re grateful to me." "I''m not torturing myself by doing these things to you." Zion grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest. Then, he whispered, "Can you hear it? My heart is pounding just for you." Evangeline looked straight at him. She couldn''t believe this, but she was still a little confused. Seeing her like this, Zion smiled and said, "I admit that I never thought about our rtionship carefully before learning that you were going to donate your kidney to me. I even thought that I didn¡¯t love you, but I would like to share something that Wisdom said to me." "What is it?" Evangeline hadpletely lost her ability to think. Zion muttered slowly, "He said that I was someone who would never torture myself for an unimportant person. I can be cynical and ruthless, but I won''t spoil someone I don''t care about. Evangeline, I don''t really know the exact moment I fell in love with you. Maybe it was when you donated your kidney, or maybe earlier. After all, I got used to you chasing me after me. However, I''ll feel uneasy if you ever disappear one day. I will be worried about you, and I''ll wonder whether you''re sick or not. Or maybe have you fallen in love with someone else? Will you treat him like you treated me? I have a lot of things to think about, and I''m definitely not as calm as I look. Evangeline waspletely stunned. Zion would feel uneasy too? He was worried that she would fall in love with someone else? To Evangeline, this sounded impossible! It seemed that the person who was standing in front of her was no longer her Prince Charming, but an ordinary person with genuine emotions. She suddenly pinched herself hard, and then cried out in pain. Upon seeing this, Zion was dumbfounded. "Are you stupid?" "Indeed, falling in love with you is the stupidest thing I have ever done. I''m done chasing after guys. You don''t have to worry about me falling in love with someone else because it''s too hard for me. It''s tiring enough to pursue after you. How can I have the energy and time for someone else? I have always been a faithful woman, I... oh..." Before Evangeline could finish her words, Zion grabbed the back of her head and kissed her. Chapter 1812 Chapter 1812 Evangeline waspletely stunned. She looked at the handsome face in front of her with her eyes wide open. She was stupefied for a moment and could not tell whether this was an illusion or reality. Zion''s attention was fixed on her, making her feel self-conscious. "Close your eyes." His voice was gruff, and his eyes glowed with affection. Meanwhile, her heart started throbbing all of a sudden. She tossed and turned as she quickly closed her eyes and felt Zion''s slightly cool thin lips on hers again. Their chemistry was at an all-time high, and she was practically consumed by his tenderness. Suddenly, a barrage of gunshots could be heard from outside. Both of them were taken aback. Evangeline jumped off from hisp and turned to search for his coat almost subconsciously. She remarked as she walked, "Take care. I''ll sit here and wait for you to return." Seeing this, Zion was stunned. Her movements were deft, which meant that this was her instinct. It was as though she was ready for Zion to leave on a mission at any time and from anywhere. Upon seeing this, Zion felt a pang of heartache for her. Zion''s throat was a little scratchy. He took Evangeline''s hand in his and said, "I''m sorry, Evangeline, but I''m no longer a soldier. Now I''m just a regr businessman." Previously, Zion was proud of being a soldier. He never imagined how his family would be concerned about him when he was on a mission. This is because Nathaniel and Mango had never shown their concern for him. The entire family supported and encouraged him to pursue his dreams. He had never seen his family concerned about him before. After spending time with Evangeline, he was finally able to experience it. She waspassionate, and she was always worrying and taking care of him. Despite this, she was willing to go to any length to make things work out in his favour. Zion started tearing up at this thought. Evangeline didn''t react until she heard Zion''s words. She couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. She had known since she was a child that Zion''s dream was to be a soldier and protect the country. As a result, she had always prepared herself to perform the tasks of a soldier''s wife. Even if she wasn''t with Zion, she would imagine herself being involved in every incident she heard. Then she would picture what she would do if Zion was standing right in front of her. Should she stop him or submit to him? She realisedter that she needed to back him up and support him. Hence, she was always ready to support his dream. This sense of responsibility and way of thinking has long been ingrained in her bones, so she knew how to react when she came across unforeseen situations. As time passed by, an instinct developed within her through time. It was the first time she had acted on her instinct and abilities. However, she was taken aback when she learned that Zion had retired. However, she immediately thought of his stance. She had been rehearsing her duties as a soldier''s wife, but she wasn''t prepared for the sudden change. What about Zion, who has always been in charge of keeping the country safe? Wouldn''t he be sad and not used to this change as well? Evangeline blurted out, "This is the Santell Capital''s military hospital. Sissaye is still here and gunshots can be heard. I''m guessing she''s close by. Would you like to take a look around?" "I''m a businessman and currently wounded. The soldiers and police are stationed outside. They don''t require my assistance." Zion pulled Evangeline into her arms. This was the first time he had not rushed out when he heard these gunshots. Furthermore, it was also the first time he recognised how much the people around him had suffered as a result of his preferences and beliefs. A major portion of his achievements came from the support and understanding of his loved ones''. At this moment, the feelings of sadness from his retirement was entirely reced by a tinge of sadness and heartache towards Evangeline. "Evangeline, I love you." Evangeline was shocked by his words. She nced at Zion with wide eyes. She erupted into tears of excitement as she looked at the man who she had been chasing for 20 years. In fact, one sentence could easily ease all her insecurities and uncertainties. She was well aware that Zion was a man of his own words. He was not someone who could readily dere his affection for someone. Thus, since he could look at her in the eyes and say, "I love you," this was a promise he would keep for the rest of his life. Suddenly, the anxiety that Evangeline had felt subsided immediately. F*ck love and gratitude! Zion belonged to her now, and that was enough. "Ah!'''' Evangeline screamed happily. Perhaps others didn''t understand her joy and excitement at this moment, but Zion did. The corners of his lips curled into a smile. He felt satisfied when he saw Evangeline''s hearty smile. He was indeed a man of the Ye Family. He cherished his beloved women more than the country. Zion smiled faintly, as he took Evangeline''s hand and said, "Bring me the first aid kit." "Huh?" Evangeline was still engrossed in Zion''s confession and had not yet recovered herposure. She was taken aback by his abrupt statements as she stared at him nkly. Zion flicked her forehead with his extended finger. He whispered, "There were gunshots outside. Your scream will attract attention, so they might think that something happened here. You''re not going to tell them you yelled because I said I love you, are you? Go get the first-aid kit. I''ll remove my clothing, and you''ll help me put on the medication. Later, I''ll tell them you shrieked when you saw my wound. That shouldn''t be too humiliating." Hearing Zion''s exnation, Evangeline immediately reacted and blushed. She was too overjoyed that she lost herposure. It would be very embarrassing if others found out that she screamed because of Zion''s love confession. Evangeline quickly ran to get the first aid kit. Meanwhile, Zion was very cooperative and took off his shirt. Evangeline''s eyes went teary when she noticed the wounds on Zion''s body even though Wisdom had treated him. "It hurts, isn''t it? My dad is really too much! I''ll have to nag himter." "Your father is worried about you, and he didn''t do anything wrong. Besides, men are different from women, so don''t interfere. In fact, these are superficial wounds. Fortunately, your father has agreed, so I can marry you as I wish. These injuries are worth it after all.¡± Although Zion said these words casually, Evangeline''s heart was constantly burdened, and she felt distressed. Then, she gently disinfected his wound. Outside, footsteps were heard, followed by a hasty knock on the door. "Are you there, Zion? We need toe in. Can we ask whether it''s convenient?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "No, sorry." Evangeline was about to speak when she heard Zion''s words. She couldn''t help but be stunned. What did he mean? What was Zion going to do? Chapter 1813 Chapter 1813 Evangeline instantly pinched Zion, and the look of bewilderment on her face made himugh. "Do you want them toe in and see me like this?" Evangeline instinctively shook her head as she nced at Zion''s sturdy muscles. She didn''t want anyone to see him like this! Zion''s entire body was hers! Seeing Evangeline shaking her head, Zion said with a smile, "Bring me my clothes. They''re in the closet." Wisdom had asked someone to buy a few sets of clothes for him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to deal with the wounds easily. Evangeline quickly found some clothes for him to wear. However, Zion went out to open the door without buttoning up his shirt. Several military personnel arrived with a team outside. They noticed his pale face and carefully looked at his upper body while questioning nervously, "Are you harmed, Sir? Have you recently been harmed by someone?" "No, I was beaten by my father-inw. He was just trying to test me out before my marriage." Evangeline was embarrassed by Zion''s words. The other party didn''t expect that Zion would mention such a shameful thing with a smug look on his face. Hearing this, they couldn''t help but be stunned. Obviously, the onlookers were interested in this situation. Zion was a celebrity in the militarymunity. Due to his numerous military achievements, he had be a role model in many people''s minds. It was rather umon to see someone like him having to put up with his father-in-harshw''s criticism and test in order to marry a woman. It seemed that he was just the same as an ordinary individual. The bolder soldiers even asked, "Sir, will you send us an invitation when you get married?" "You won''t be able toe to my wedding even if I handed you one. But I''ll send the wedding choctes to the military region and let you all enjoy it when the timees. Come in. Meet my fiance." Zion pushed Evangeline to the front as he spoke. Evangeline''s face flushed red, and she felt unsettled. "Nice to meet you." Evangeline spoke softly as she opened her mouth. "Nice to meet you!" The entire team''s voice was loud and clear. They would have startled women that were timider, but it made Evangeline extremely happy. She felt that all her efforts were worth it as she had been recognized by Zion''srades-in-arms. "Alright, that''s it. Hurry up and get back to work now." Zion was aware that they were on a mission, and it wasn''t right for him to dy them, so he started chasing them out. Hearing Zion''s words, they did not have any doubt or dissatisfaction and immediately left. Evangeline finally reacted as soon as Zion shut the door. Previously, she wanted to hide Zion''s body from everyone else, right? Besides, why did Zion want her to find clothes for him when those people had seen his bare chest? "What the hell are you up to?" Evangeline felt as if she had never fullyprehended Zion. Zion grinned. "You''ll find out in the future. Are you exhausted? Don''t be too stressed about the surgery. The kidney ispletely safe now that your mother and brother are here. Believe me when I say there will be no issues." "Okay." Evangeline had rejected this operation before, but she knew that Zion did this for her own good. Also, she agreed because she hoped that she could spend the rest of her life with Zion. Perhaps everyone was selfish in the face of love. She desired to live a happy life. After all, she wanted to live healthily for the sake of Zion so that they could have a blissful life. They were about to say anything when someone knocked on the door again. Zion was a little grumpy this time. Why were they not done yet? He was about to open the door when Evangeline stopped him. "I II go. You''re injured and you should take a rest. Don''t mess around and sit still." Somehow, it felt good to have Evangeline ordering him around. Zion sat there with a faint smile while she went to open the door. She was taken aback when she opened the door and saw Wisdom. "Wisdom?" "Is Zion here?" "Yes." Evangeline quickly opened the door and let Wisdom in. Wisdom didn''t have anything to say. When he walked into the room, he noticed Zion had removed his shirt. Zion appeared to be struggling with his wound. Seeing this, Wisdom''s eyes red and he grimaced slightly. "I have something to talk to you about, should we do it privately or here?" He asked Zion. Evangeline understood the meaning of Wisdom''s words and quickly said, "I''ll go back to my room. My mom and brother are probably worried about me." "Evangeline, stay here." Obviously, Zion could tell that Evangeline was trying to run away. But to him, there was nothing he needed to hide from Evangeline. Wisdom understood the meaning behind his words. Then, he nced at her and added, "Evangeline''s operation might be postponed." "What do you mean?" Zion frowned. After all, he had found a kidney and scheduled an operation for Evangeline as soon as possible. This was so that he could reduce her body''s reaction and increase the operation''s sess rate. He couldn''t help but be concerned upon hearing Wisdom mention that the surgery could be postponed. "What happened?" Wisdom nodded with a serious face. "Did you hear the gunshot just now?" "I heard it." Zion walked up to Evangeline and held her hand tightly. Evangeline had always been overthinkingtely. In fact, she had recently agreed to undergo surgery. Therefore, he was scared that Evangeline would not agree as easily next time if she shied away due to other external circumstances. Evangeline''s heart plummeted, and she felt uneasy after learning that the operation had been postponed. Hence, Zion was holding her hand to ease her uneasiness. She looked at Zion and smiled faintly. Zion heaved a sigh of relief when he noticed that she was unaffected by the situation. Wisdom didn''t want to say anything after observing their reaction. However, Zion needed to know about this issue. He murmured, "They arrived at the hospital with the intention of stealing the kidney that was supposed to belong to Evangeline. Before they managed to flee, they were confronted by soldiers on patrol. There was a fight between the two parties. They opened fire and ran off with the kidney. As a result, we don''t have a kidney for Evangeline''s operation now." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "So the person came here just for the kidney?" Zion''s eyes suddenly darkened. If the intruder was a lone terrorist, he would be relieved, and he would hand this case over to the other soldiers. After all, catching a terrorist was a piece of cake with so many people around. He had finally managed to get closer to Evangeline. Hence, he didn''t want to disturb their sweet moment with other matters. However, he hadn''t expected the other party toe for the kidney. He had managed to find a matching kidney for Evangeline, and this kidney could save her life! However, someone had robbed her of her kidney. How ridiculous! A hint of ruthlessness shed across his eyes. "Where did the person escape to?" Upon hearing this, Evangeline understood what he was about to do. However, she didn''t want him to risk himself for her sake. Chapter 1814 Chapter 1814 "Zion, forget it." Evangeline grabbed his arm as she spoke. Zion looked at Evangeline''s worried expression, and there was a hint of tenderness in her eyes. She whispered, "I can''t let it go. This is the kidney I found for you. No one has the right to take it away. Wait for me and I''ll be back soon." Til go with you." Evangeline was concerned and frightened. She was well aware of Zion''s abilities, but she couldn''t help but be concerned for him. Zion would never have refused if this had happened in the past, but he knew that Evangeline was now in poor health, despite her best efforts to conceal it. Zion stroked her hair and whispered, "Be a good girl, alright? Wait for me toe back." Hearing this, Evangeline instantly knew what his decision was. Then, a trace of disappointment shed across her eyes. In the end, she couldn''t keep up with Zion. She didn''t know if she had be a burden to him now. However, on the other hand, she would choose him again if she had the opportunity to do so. After all, she was already so used to loving him. "Okay, take care. I''ll wait for you toe back." Evangeline didn''t continue to plead. Since Zion felt that she should not follow him along, she would wait for him despite feeling anxious and worried. Zion was aware that Evangeline was upset. However, he was more rational now since he understood that Evangeline would have to take a risk when she went out. Furthermore, he couldn''t afford to put her in danger. He looked Evangeline in the eyes and then walked away. Then, Wisdom followed him out of the room. Wisdom couldn''t help but grimace when he saw Zion walking very quickly and remarked, "Are you sure you don''t want to take her with you? After all, she is in a good physical state." "I don''t want any idents to happen to her. People from the military region, the Sanchez family, as well as her mother and brother, are all present. Therefore, I don''t have to be concerned about her safety. So, where exactly are those people at?" Zion walked to the door and looked back at Wisdom. Wisdom pointed to the direction next to him and said, "I can''t see it clearly, but they''re probably somewhere in this direction. Why don''t you wait for the people in the military region to find out before making a decision?" "No, Evangeline''s kidney transnt is an urgent matter." With that, Zion walked in the direction where Wisdom pointed. He was in such a rush that he didn''t see Wisdom''splicated feelings, but they disappeared quickly. The military personnel were also conducting investigations, and the entire military hospital was ced under martialw. For a long period, Zion pursued them without finding any clues. He could not help but stop. Even if the other person were terrorists that knew how to hide their tracks, there would be some sort of clues left behind too. Zion frowned and seemed to be lost in thought. Wisdom, on the other hand, had returned to work. A dagger brushed on his chin as soon as he opened the door. "It''s me." Wisdom''s demeanour remained unchanged as if the dagger under his chin posed no threat to him. Then, he took a step forward as if no one was watching. The opposing party swiftly stowed the dagger and frowned at Wisdom before replying, "Do you want to die? I would''ve shed you in the throat if I didn''t hold this dagger firmly!" "If I die, then be it. What''s the difference between me being alive or dead?" Wisdom was calmed and contained. The other party bit her lower lip and stared at Wisdom as if she had something to say. However, she paused for a moment. Then, she took off her hat, revealing her beautiful and wavy brown hair. No one could keep their gaze away from her beautiful blue eyes, which were enchanting. However, Wisdom turned a blind eye to her beauty. He went straight to his desk, opened the drawer, and took out a boat ticket. He said lightly, "That''s all I can help. Hurry up and leave. You can''t afford to offend the Ye family or the people in the military region. I hope this is thest time I see you. We are even from now on." The woman''s eyes were a jumbled mess. She looked at Wisdom, hoping to find a sign of friendliness on his face, but she couldn''t see anything. She said unwillingly, "Do you have no feelings for me at all?" "No." "Why are you helping me if you don''t have feelings for me? Just because I rescued you once? I''ve taken Evangeline''s kidney. Aren''t you concerned that your brother would turn on you as a result of this?" "Get lost! Right now! " Wisdom''s eyes became colder. Wisdom was always polite and nurtured in the woman''s eyes, and she didn''t believe he would get angry with anyone. However, he was currently looking at her coldly, causing her to shiver and tremble. No one dared to approach him now because he was so terrifying. Then, the woman held the box in her hand and cast onest glimpse at Wisdom before jumping out of the window directly. Wisdom took a seat in the chair after the woman had left. Sweat was dripping down his palms and back. His hands were still trembling slightly as he picked up the phone. This was the first time he had caused harm to his loved ones. Even though Evangeline was not part of the Ye family yet, she would still end up marrying Zion. However, he had helped outsiders to steal Evangeline''s kidney source. Wisdom''s eyes darkened. He took out a cigarette and lit it, despite never having smoked before. However, he coughed after taking two heavy breaths. Then, he put down the cigarette. He felt better temporarily because of the nicotine in it. However, he had no choice but to pick up the phone and contact the Dark Mantle. "I require a kidney right now, which is the same as what I requested previously. I want it no matter how much it costs. Quick!" The individuals in the Dark Mantle were stunned for a moment, but they said nothing. They named a price, and Wisdom transferred the funds right away. He suddenly felt someone staring at him from behind after performing all of this. "Who is it?" When Wisdom turned around, he noticed Zion standing in front of the window. He had no idea how long thetter had been there or how much he had heard. Right now, Zion was simply standing below the dim light, and his presence made Wisdom nervous. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "When did youe back? Why didn''t you say anything?" Wisdom was a little jittery, but he attempted to keep himself under control. He quickly poured himself a ss of water and drank it. However, he still couldn''t look Zion in the eyes. Zion watched his movements before walking out from the shadows. He rarely looked at Wisdom so seriously. Wisdom and he got more and more alike as they grew older. People would think they were twins when they went out. s! Zion never thought that his brother would do such a thing. This situation had affected him greatly. He was even debating whether or not toe out and inform Wisdom of his presence. However, he couldn''t think clearly, and his limbs were not listening to him either. "Why?" Zion''s voice sounded a little strained. He fixed his gaze on Wisdom as if he was questioning the latter. Seeing this, Wisdom couldn''t look him in the eyes for a brief moment. Chapter 1815 Chapter 1815 "What do you mean?" Wisdom made every effort to evade Zion''s gaze. Even though he had always been strong and calm, anyone could tell that he was nervous just by how he kept drinking water regrly. Zion approached Wisdom slowly. He stared at Wisdom and grabbed the cup from him. Then, he looked Wisdom in the eyes and questioned, "What were you thinking when you did that? Are you familiar with the thief of the kidney source?" "Yes." Wisdom finally looked at Zion. His eyes were sad and apologetic, but he didn''t try to hide it any longer. "Why? Give me a reason." He believe that Wisdom was not a terrorist, and he was certain that Wisdom would never assist others in harming his own family. Wisdom was his older sibling. He had aplished a great deal for his younger siblings, as well as for Zion over the years. Thus, Zion knew Wisdom like the back of his hand. After all, no one could keep up a perfect disguise for this long. Wisdom was part of the Ye family, and everyone could tell how affectionate he was towards the members of the Ye family. In fact, Zion would be the first to dismiss ims that Wisdom coborated with terrorists if they arose. However, he was in dire need of an exnation right now. Wisdom adjusted his sses and muttered softly, "I owe her my life, and I had to repay her. I know I shouldn''t involve you and Evangeline in this issue. However, she insisted on my help, so I couldn''t do anything." Zion didn''t say anything else. He put the cup on the table and got up to leave. Wisdom suddenly felt a little uneasy. "Zion, you can scold me or hit me. What are you trying to tell me by not saying anything?" "Nothing. I''m going to see Evangeline." Zion didn''t turn around or even look behind. Instead, he just went out like that. However, if someone looked at him carefully, they could tell that he was quivering. Wisdom wanted to chase after him. However, he realised that was in no position to do so. Zion walked out of Wisdom''s office and leaned against the corridor wall. He immediately felt as if he had lost all of his strength. He would have copsed in front of Wisdom if he hadn''t held on to his will just now. He couldn''t ept nor face this truth! What should he say once he met Evangeline? Was he supposed to tell her that the kidney had been stolen? Furthermore, her brother was one of the aplices! Zion was the one who decided to get Evangeline the transnt operation. He even nned to acquire kidney resources from the Dark Mantle to help her recover. He did his best to plot everything, but he did not anticipate this oue. His mind waspletely messed up, and he had mixed emotions. He slid onto the chair and stared nkly in one direction, yet he was clutching a strand of long hair in his palm. He had discovered it on Wisdom''s shoulder and took it with him. What was the identity of the other party? He was hoping to prove it with this strand of hair, but he was nervous. He had no idea what he was terrified of. However, it made him nervous and uneasy. He gathered his strength after sitting outside for a long time. Then, he returned to his room with the strand of hair in his hand. He actually had a lot of equipment here because of his job. He fiddled with the strand of hair for some time before the DNA sequence was generated. He double- checked the corresponding DNA against theputer data and was taken aback when he saw the information being disyed. It turned out that the other party was Trevor Malthus'' daughter, Maren Malthus. Zion couldn''t help but recall thest mission in which he had inadvertently hurt the hostage. Someone had touched his gun at the time. Moreover, he and Maren''s brother, Creed Malthus, were in the same team. Creed has previously eluded Zion''s suspicions. After all, they had been living together for so long. Also, they had gone through all of life''s ups and downs. They wererades who were willing to put their lives on the line for each other on the battlefield. But how could something like this ur? But now that Maren had stolen the kidney, Zion couldn''t help but overthink everything. He frowned slightly. In fact, Trevor had always kept a low profile. He had been working in the same position for a few years and had handled things perfectly. Besides, Carlson still favoured him. Anyone would be suspicious if there was a spy in the military region. However, Trevor was the least suspicious one. However, now that his son and daughter were involved with Zion, Zion had no choice but to think about it seriously. Zion got off theputer but retained the hair sample. He was ready to leave when he noticed Wisdom hammering on the door. He was stunned. He didn''t know how to deal with Wisdom. Hence, he just stared at him and remained silent. Wisdom''s lips curved into a bitter grin. He whispered, "Let''s find a ce to talk." "Okay." In fact, Zion had always convinced himself that he didn¡¯t have to worry about it, but he couldn''t convince his heart to do so. He could ept it if anyone else had done it. However, the culprit was a member of the Ye family, and he was the brother whom Zion had grown up with. Hence, he couldn''t ept the truth. Wisdom had already removed his white coat and reced it with a casual outfit. He looked youthful and attractive. Zion trailed close behind him. He was a little depressed as a result of this incident. Thus, he excused a chilly and dominating aura. As they walked along the corridor, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. "Oh my god, are they twins? They look so alike." "One of them is so cold, but the other is so cheerful. It''s really eye-catching. I really want to get to know them! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Several nurses and women were enthralled by them, but Wisdom and Zion didn''t give much thought to them. They walked out of the hospital without giving them a second nce. Next to the hospital was a coffee shop. Wisdom brought Zion there and requested a private room before walking up. Zion didn''t say a word throughout the entire trip. Wisdom ordered two cups of coffee after entering the private room. Then, he asked the waiter to leave while he locked the door. Zion stood there silently watching all that was going on. He stirred his coffee and lost all desire to drink it. Then, he looked around but couldn''t think of anything to say. The atmosphere was a little awkward and unpleasant. When Wisdom returned to the table, he noticed Zion staring at the coffee cup as if he had nothing to ask. However, his indifferent demeanour made him uneasy. "Do you hate me now?" "Well, not really." Zion didn''t raise his head. "You are my brother and my family. I can hate anyone, but I can''t hate you." Wisdom paused for a moment, and then he said with a wry smile, "Don''t you hate me? What would you do if someone else did this today?" "I ll kill them." Zion raised his head, and his eyes were gleaming with murderous determination. Hence, Wisdom could tell he wasn''t joking upon noticing his fierce eyes. It was also at this moment that Zion realised his feelings for Evangeline. He didn''t know when he had fallen in love with her. Fortunately, it was not toote, but what should he do in this situation? Chapter 1816 Chapter 1816 Wisdom gave Zion the spoon in his hand as he gazed at him. He humbly stated, "Do it. I''m sure you can murder me even with this spoon." "You are my brother!" Zion was depressed and tried to restrain his emotions. However, his outraged yell showed how helpless and powerless he felt. Wisdom suddenly felt a lump in his throat. He shifted his gaze outside and looked at the weather. Even though the sun was shining brightly, he felt depressed. Zion was overprotective of his family. In fact, everyone in the family wanted to offer him the best because he wasn''t Nathaniel and Mango''s biological son. But what did Wisdom do? Wisdom looked down upon himself. "I''ll track down Evangeline''s kidney and deliver it over as quickly as possible. I promise that her surgery won''t be dyed." Zion nibbled his lower lip and said, "I''ve always believed in your abilities and connections. However, you know that isn''t what I want to hear from you." "Do you want to know something about me and Maren?" Wisdom said this on purpose so that Zion understood that he had seen through his ruse. Zion didn''t disguise his rage because they grew up together and were well aware of each other''s personalities. He nodded directly as he heard Wisdom''sments. "Yes, I''m interested to know. What does Maren mean to you? Aren''t you together with Kate? You like her, right? But did you just betray your family to help out Maren? Does this imply that you like her instead?" Wisdom expressed his dissatisfaction with the remark by shaking his head. He tried to numb himself with cigarettes but couldn''t get rid of the noxious odour. Hence, he decided to take some gum out of his pocket and chew it slowly. Zion didn''t rush him. Perhaps he needed some silence. He believed that Wisdom would say something when thetter asked him out, but he couldn''t force him to do that. Wisdom finally calmed down after eating three pieces of chewing gum in a row. He whispered, "Maren and I have no feelings for each other. It''s just that she saved my life, and I owe her a favour." "Wisdom, you are a doctor. What do you mean by saying that she said your life?" Zion felt that Wisdom had not been totally honest with him. Well, he had spent all of his life in a military region, and he had only thought about safeguarding the country. He had never been concerned about his family before. Hence, he med himself and felt guilty when he heard what Wisdom had said.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Wisdom said with a wave of his hand, "Don''t overthink things. I was not in any immediate danger. After all, you''re in more danger whenever you undertake missions in the military region. I travelled to Swovenia to volunteer, but I was attacked by terrorists. A terrorist was injured at the moment, and they had been on the lookout for a doctor who could help them. They caught me because they knew I was a doctor." Wisdom paused for a moment, as if he didn''t want to recall the scenario at the time. However, he was forced to and it made him uneasy. Zion knew about this. Although terrorists would keep hostages, doctors would be the best captives if one of the terrorists were injured during that time. Moreover, Wisdom had also suffered from terrorist attacks on several asions during his visit to Swovenia. Back then, he was younger, and he could not resist when confronted with such a situation. However, he was an adult now, and he was highly capable of defending himself. If he had been kidnapped now, this meant that he had done this on purpose. "Why did you get caught?" Wisdom was taken aback for a second before responding, "A child was kidnapped and harmed. If I didn''t go there, the child would have died." This was Wisdom''s personality indeed! He would allow the terrorists to kidnap him for the benefit of a patient. Also, he probably believed he could get away at the time. "You didn''t manage to escape in the end?" "No." Wisdom would never forget the humiliation he had suffered during that time. His eyes darkened as he whispered, "They used an electric shock to knock me out after I treated their aplices. When I awoke, I was imprisoned in an iron cage. It was an abandoned factory with arge number of hostages. There were a lot of gunshots being fired outside. I wanted to find a way to save myself, but a pregnant woman was due to give birth at the time, and the other party refused to allow her to go to the hospital. Therefore, I couldn''t do anything but assist the pregnant mother in giving birth. There was a terrorist who wanted to shoot me. If I had stayed hidden at that time, the pregnant woman and the kid in her womb would have died. Therefore, I protected them up front." Wisdom took a breath and paused as he said this. It was as if he didn''t want to continue. However, after a brief pause, he said, "I was afraid I would be hurt or killed, but Maren stepped in and blocked the shot for me. The bullet hit her in the chest. She would have died on the spot if her heart wasn''t a few millimetres away." Zion finally understood what Wisdom meant by him owing her a life. But now it seemed that no one knew whether Maren did this on purpose or not. "Was Maren a hostage at that time?" "Yes, she was locked up with us. When her life was in danger, the other party showed no concern for her life or death. It was awful." At the time, Wisdom recalled the scene back then. He made sure he didn''t miss out any details before telling Zion. Zion asked, "Did she tell you in advance that she wanted to steal the kidney?" "That''s impossible! I would not have allowed her touch the kidney supply if she had notified me ahead of time. When I heard the gunshots, I was worried about mishaps, so I went outside to investigate. The kidney had been stolen when I returned. Maren approached me at that time and asked me for my help by requesting that I let her go. Thus, I could only agree." After Wisdom finished speaking, Zion fell silent. He knew that Wisdom was hiding something from him. He could already repay Maren for saving his life by just letting her go. However, why did he allow her to take the kidney away? Although Wisdom''s exnation was a little far-fetched, Zion didn''t ask further. Since Wisdom didn''t intend to say it, he naturally didn''t want to force him. However, he was still unconvinced. Zion stirred the coffee in front of him and didn''t say anything else. The atmosphere became tense again. Wisdom chose to remain silent as he looked at Zion''s expression. Then, he asked softly, "Do you not even want to drink coffee with me now?" "No, I just don''t have an appetite." Although Zion said so, he still picked up the coffee and took a sip. The bitter taste lingered in his mouth, much like his current mood. Wisdom remained silent and sipped the coffee slowly. Meanwhile, Zion didn''t have a choice but to comply. Suddenly, he felt as if he was about to faint and gazed at Wisdom with bewilderment. "Wisdom, you..." Before he could finish his words, he felt everything before his eyes go dark, and he fainted. Chapter 1817 Chapter 1817 Wisdom snapped his fingers when he noticed Zion had passed out. "Sir," someone murmured respectfully as they emerged from the private chamber. "Send my brother to the location I specified and inject drugs into him during the time that I have arranged so that he will stay asleep. He is not to be harmed by anyone." Wisdom spoke in a chilly tone, and those around himplied. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Several people came forward and took Zion away. Wisdom looked at the coffee that Zion had drunk. He poured out the rest of the coffee and then cleaned the cup. He rose up and gazed out the window at the traffic as a mysterious glint appeared in his eyes. On Evangeline''s side, there was no news concerning Zion. Calvin became annoyed as he noticed how his sister was pacing back and forth. "Stop it. Zion is so skillful. He''ll be all right." "What exactly do you know? Are you sure that nothing bad will happen to him if he is skilled in martial arts? Why does everyone think so? If that''s the case, how did he sustain such a significant injury more than a year ago?" Evangeline shuddered at the memory of Zionying motionless on the bed from an incident that happened half a year ago. She was aware that she had been traumatised. At that time, she didn''t dare to close her eyes and sleep for several days in a row. She feared that she would see Zion''s dead appearance if she closed her eyes. She would be very concerned if Zion went out to chase down some terrorists. She was so worried because she couldn''t express her concerns to others. After being reprimanded by his sister, Calvin nudged his nose and added with a bored tone, "Since you''re so concerned about him, I''ll go out and inquire about his whereabouts for you." "Hurry up and go." Evangeline pushed Calvin out of the room. Calvin wanted to cry as he stared at the closed door, but he couldn''t. Evangeline was so inhuman. Urgh! She... He had a few words in his head, but he swallowed the words back when he realised she was his biological sister. When Evangeline was the only one left in the room, she became even more terrified and anxious. She opened the door and was going to leave after walking back and forth a few times, but she was stopped by Wisdom at the door. "Wisdom? Is Zion back?" Evangeline was overjoyed to see Wisdom. She remembered that Zion had left together with Wisdom. Now that Wisdom was here, did that mean that Zion was back as well? Evangeline had not thought about the missing kidney at the moment. She was just concerned with Zion''s safety. "How is he? He''s not injured, is he? He shouldn''t be injured. After all, you went with him, so he couldn''t be injured, right?" Evangeline kept talking to herself. Wisdom suddenly opened his mouth. "Zion may not be back for the time being. I''ll personally perform your operation." Evangeline was taken aback by his words. "What do you mean? Did something happen to Zion?" "No, he''s fine. He has othermitments and will not be able to return for the time being. But don''t worry, I''ve already requested someone to prepare your kidney, and it''ll be here by tomorrow meaning. You should get ready for the procedure. I''ll take good care of you while Zion is away." Wisdom turned around and was about to leave, but Evangeline grabbed his sleeve. Evangeline didn''t care about the fact that opposite genders had to avoid physical contact, and she continued to ask nervously, "Wisdom, tell me honestly, did something happen to Zion?¡± She had an amazing instinct. However, she couldn''t pinpoint what the problem was, which made her gloomny. Wisdom squinted his eyes as he looked at her worried expression. He pondered for a moment and responded, "Nothing will happen to him with me here,¡± he replied gently as Evangeline was about to give up. Fortunately, his words reassured her. "Did Uncle Mo ask him to do anything?" "Don''t ask what things that you shouldn''t know about." After saying that, Wisdom gently pulled his sleeve away. Evangeline heaved a sigh of relief. Wisdom''s words indirectly told her that Zion had gone out to perform a special task. She didn''t realize that Wisdom could have lied to her. After leaving Evangeline''s room, Wisdom met up with Emberly. He nodded gently and greeted politely. "Aunt Emberly." Wisdom has always been admired by Emberly. She seemed to adore his medical skills, so she was delighted when she saw him. "Did you juste out of Evangeline''s room?" "Yes." Wisdom stated with a nod, "Someone has stolen her kidney. The operation may be postponed, but I''ve already found a new kidney. There will be updates first thing tomorrow morning. I''m hoping you will be able to assist me by then." "You''re doing so much for my daughter. I might not be able to assist you, but I will do my best. Thank you very much." Emberly did not put on airs even though she was his senior. Wisdom said with a faint smile, "You seem to have thanked the wrong person. Zion was the one who arranged her operation." "I know how much you adore your brother. For the time being, I still approve of him. Let''s see what happens in the future." Hearing this, Wisdom nodded and then left. Wisdom''s eyes became icy after returning to the office, and the scalpel in his sleeve was flung out in an instant. "Wisdom Ye, are you trying to kill me?" Maren was terrified to the point of breaking out in a cold sweat. She emerged from her hiding ce, but a strand of her long hair was still cut off by the sharp knife. If she moved a little more, her face would be disfigured. Maren was scared out of her wits. She sat on the chair and trembled in fear. At that moment, she really felt Wisdom''s murderous intent. Seeing that it was Maren, Wisdom put away the scalpel without any expression and asked lightly, ¡°Why are you back again? There are searching teams in the military region everywhere. Do you really think I will save you a second time?" "I didn''t take away your kidney! I''m just an ordinary person who came to see you, so what can they do to me? Well, this is the case unless you betray me. But, you won''t do that, right?" Maren was about to step forward, but Wisdom avoided her. "Stay away from me!" "Wisdom Ye!" Since Maren had been rejected by him a lot of times, she was irritated. "Don''t forget who my father is!" "I almost choked because of the smell of your perfume. I''m a doctor. I can''t smell anything except for the smell of disinfectant." Hearing Wisdom''s words, Maren''s face turned pale, and she almost couldn''t breathe. What did he mean by the smell of his perfume was choking her? Could it be that in order to be near to him, she had to change her perfume scent to disinfectant? Maren was enraged that she was gnashing her teeth, but she couldn''t do anything to Wisdom. She snarled violently and continued, "Anyway, I''ve found the kidney, so when will you do the operation? He and I don''t believe in anyone else except you." "When do you want to do it?" "How about tomorrow morning?" Although Maren had phrased her words like a question, Wisdom knew that he had no choice at all. Just as he was about to agree, Maren''s following remarks made his eyes grew colder. Chapter 1818 Chapter 1818 "Where is Zion? Wisdom, you know that Zion is the person we want." Maren realised Wisdom was looking at her with a sharp gaze as soon as she finished speaking. He stated coldly, "If you don''t want me to operate on that person, you can continue to ask about Zion. I don''t mind, but I don''t think that person will be able to wait." Maren was stunned. Wisdom was unconcerned about what she thought. He walked to the changing room by himself. Then, he changed his clothes and burnt his old clothing in front of Maren. "What are you doing?" "I have Zion''s breath and fingerprints on me." Hearing Wisdom''s words, Maren couldn''t help looking at him a few more times. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Wisdom seemed to be a cautious individual the more she got to know him. She would be a happy woman for the rest of her life if she could be cared for by such a man. Maren was enticed and tried to move near to him, but Wisdom stopped her with a chilly stare. Wisdom didn''t have a happy expression on his face as she grinned awkwardly. "Get lost if there''s nothing else. Don''te back here. I don''t want to see you again, even if you came here to visit as an ordinary person. Otherwise, the operation might not go as nned." "How dare you!" Maren bit her lower lip, and her face was a little upset. Wisdom was so hateful! However, she was in no position to continue making a fuss considering Wisdom¡¯s background, his ability, and his influence in the medical field. Hence, Maren snorted and left angrily. After she left, Wisdom took out his phone and gave an order to his assistant. "Find someone to disinfect my office. All ces must be sterilized. Also, open the window for 12 hours before closing it." The assistant was taken aback and couldn''t help butment, "If you open the window for 12 hours, it means that the window will be open at night. Doctor Ye, it isn''t a good idea to allow cold air inside." "Do as I say." Wisdom rarely spoke in such a cold voice. The assistant jumped in fright and hurriedly agreed. After Wisdom hung up the phone, he was a little annoyed. He pulled his cor but still didn''t feel comfortable. He couldn''t help but leave the office. As soon as he got in the car, he received a call from Mango. Wisdom looked at the caller ID and frowned slightly, but he didn¡¯t rush to answer the call. He hesitated for a while before picking up the call. "Mom." Wisdom opened his mouth in a low voice, and his eyes were a little teary. Mango didn''t realize that there was something wrong with Wisdom''s voice. She just asked with concern, "Are you at Santell Capital?" "Yes, I''ll go back after performing an operation." Wisdom didn''t say much. Mango didn''t have any doubts about him. She whispered, "I recently learned that you are suffering from a stomach ailment. You''re also a doctor, Wisdom. Don''t forget to eat when you''re outside. I understand that as a doctor, you won''t have much time to do so when you''re performing an operation. I believe that having a weak stomach at such a young age is not a good sign. You should go home after the operation, and I''ll take good care of you." Wisdom started tearing up even more when he heard Mango''s nagging. "Mom, who told you that? My stomach is doing perfectly fine." "Really? If you''re really fine, will you pass out from the stomachache in the middle of the night? How long do you want to hide it from me and your father? If you don''t listen to your father''s advice, he says he''ll get Zion to tie you up after the operation. In any case, the choice is yours. So, I''m not going to stop you. Make sure you look after yourself.¡± After that, Mango hung up the phone. Wisdom looked at the phone in his hand, and his throat tightened. There was only one person who knew that he had fainted because of a stomachache at midnight. It was Kate. But why did Kate tell his mother about this? Were they together? Wisdom was at a loss. He found Kate''s phone number, but he did not call her. It didn''t seem appropriate to look for her at this time. Wisdom sighed and hung up the phone before driving away. When Zion woke up, he found himself tied up in a strange room. Theyout of the room was great, and this was the style that Wisdom liked. He frowned upon thinking of what had happened before he passed out. It was hard for him to imagine that he would be drugged by Wisdom one day. He was always on the lookout after serving in the army for so long. He wouldn''t drink anything provided to him when he went out, but he didn''t realise he had to guard against his family one day. How could this be? Zion felt a little depressed and upset. He wondered how Evangeline was doing these days and if she was concerned about him. Zion struggled terribly, only to discover that the rope that bound him was unusual. He was slightly stunned, and then he quickly flipped his fingers behind him. Sure enough, the rope was untied in an instant. Zion was confused. When he and Wisdom were younger, they devised this strategy. This knot could only be done by the two of them. Wisdom joked at the time that if the two of them ever turned against each other over something, such a solution would give them an extra way out and calm them down. Zion had dismissed this as a joke in the past, but now he felt a little sad now that he had learnt the truth. Was this the way escape that Wisdom was providing him with? In fact, Wisdom didn''t intend to tie him up in the first ce, did he? Zion kept finding excuses for Wisdom, but it didn''t make sense. Suddenly, he heard footsteps outside. He quickly returned the rope to its original state. Then, he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. Soon, two people walked into the room. He looked over at Zion and stated quietly, "I told you that he wouldn''t be able to wake up. Wisdom has drugged him enough that an elephant wouldn''t wake up, let alone a human like him. Let''s get going and check the news. Also, Wisdom doesn''t want us to harm him, right?" The other person was a little worried when he saw Zion in aa. He quickly stretched out his hand and poked under Zion''s nose. Zion quickly adjusted his breathing and pretended to be asleep. The other person noticed his breathing pattern and exhaled a sigh of relief. "Well, you''re right to be a little more careful After all, we were asked to keep a watchful eye on Zion. We must not allow the him to flee. As you know, he''s really skilful, and we don''t want to get into trouble if he escapes." The two of them checked Zion again before turning to leave. When the room becamepletely quiet, Zion opened his eyes. It was really Wisdom! Over the years, they had all assumed Wisdom was only interested in medical knowledge. Hence, they had no idea he possessed his own power, and these people all feared him. So, what else was Wisdom hiding from him? How many other identities did Wisdom have that he didn''t know about? For a moment, Zion was a little confused. He even felt that he had never known Wisdom. Chapter 1819 Chapter 1819 This was a major setback for Zion. He even wanted to believe that he was in a dream, and that this was a nightmare he was stuck in. He closed his eyes tightly, hoping to find himself still in the hospital when he opened them again. Wisdom would continue to be his older brother, and the situation would remain unchanged. However, he waspletely disappointed when he opened his eyes again. He could not help but smile bitterly. When did he start to believe in these things? It came out that no matter what identity he used to have, no matter what he knew or what type of mentality he had, he could always find an excuse to run away from reality if he wanted to do so. But now, there was no way to avoid this. Zion untied the rope and stood up gently without alerting anyone. He went through the entire room and found almost nothing missing. Everything was meticulously prepared, and the environment did not resemble a prison cell. Zion couldn''t help but be concerned about Wisdom''s kindness. Walt! Was nothing missing here? Zion suddenly saw theptop on the desk. Nobody knew Zion''sputing skills better than Wisdom. There was nothing Zion couldn''t do if he was given aputer, no matter what kind of environment he was in. Since Wisdom wanted to imprison him, why did he put aptop here? Could this be a decoration? Zion dashed over to theputer and quickly turned it on, only to discover that there was no network, but this was no problem for Zion. His slender fingers typed on the keyboard fast, and a line of text appeared on the screen shortly after. "Find a way to surf the Inte.¡± The words shed for two seconds and then disappeared. Zion was slightly stunned. Was this a message from Wisdom to him? So was this the information that Wisdom had given him? What was going on? Could it be that Wisdom was in trouble and had no choice but to do so? Zion''s heart suddenly tensed up. He quickly typed on the keyboard and used some unique methods to finally connect to the Inte. At this time, a picture suddenly appeared on the screen. It was Wisdom! He was driving to a manor. Zion frowned slightly. This manor appeared weird to him, as if he had never seen anything like it before. Where was this ce? Who was Wisdom going to meet? He was bewildered when he observed Wisdom stepping out of the car at the manor''s gate in the video. The bodyguards in front of Wisdom then took a step forward and began searching his body. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Wisdom looked very dissatisfied, but he didn''t refuse. He just looked at the two bodyguards with a gloomy face. The other party couldn''t find anything on Wisdom. There was nothing else on him but a scalpel, so they released him quickly. After Wisdom went in, a ck car stopped at the door. Then, Wisdom boarded the car without hesitation. Wisdom had obviously travelled here before, so he was very familiar with these routes. Zion''s frown deepened. He had understood something from this video, but he was still worried. Soon, someone drove Wisdom into the manor. The security in the area was very strict. They were checkpoints and security details throughout the area. Wisdom quickly pushed open the door and entered. He noticed an elderly gentleman with grey hair seated on the sofa, who appeared to be overjoyed at Wisdom''s arrival. "Doctor Ye, you''re finally here." "How can I note? Where is my mentor?" Wisdom looked terribly upset. Zion was shocked. His mentor? Bettany Zhang? Bettany had always retired these few years, and her body had been under weather. Even though she used to be an amazing doctor, she still couldn''t do anything when she was sick. Wisdom, her favourite disciple, also could not cure her cancer as well. Bettany had been living with Wisdom for years. They were more like mother and son than master and disciple. Now did the other party kidnap Bettany and use her to threaten Wisdom? Zion''s eyes suddenly turned cold. D*mn it! He hated people who dared to harm his family the most. These people were dead meat! Zion clenched his fists firmly. He overheard the old man feigning a grin and saying, "Dr. Ye, don''t be anxious. Bettany is doing great, and I''m not going to mistreat her. Once you finish this operation, I''ll let both of you meet each other." "Is that so? Haven''t you been keeping an eye on my younger brother, Zion?" Wisdom''s voice was cold, and Zion could feel his rage through the screen. However, Wisdom had always been a patient man. Even when he was on the verge of exploding due to anger, he could hide his emotions as well. But Zion could tell Wisdom was enraged because some of thetter''s veins on the back of his hand were protruding. Wisdom''s query did not surprise the elderly man in the least. He continued to smile and say, "Your brother is a genius, and I value talents. I can definitely offer him a lot more work now that he''s retired from the army." "Hah! He is one of the sons of the Ye family, so do you think he needs your help? What kind of person do you think you are?" Wisdom reacted angrily, causing the elderly man to lose control of his temper. Hence, the man next to him started talking as well. "Such an impudent brat! How dare you speak to Mr. Hooper like this! Aren''t you afraid of dying her?" "Well, go ahead and try then!" Acoff didn''t expect Wisdom to be this furious. With a sorrowful expression on his face, he replied, "For the time being, I won''t do anything to your brother. Besides, you''re already protecting him, aren''t you? I admire you, Dr. Ye. I searched all over for him, but I still couldn''t find him. Did you kill him or something?" Wisdom sneered when he heard Acoff''s guess and stated, "Hah! Do you think that you''re omnipotent? Unfortunately, you appear to have forgotten that I am one of the members of the Ye family. I have enough resources to protect my family even if I didn¡¯t be a doctor. However, your grandson probably won''t survive until tomorrow if you offend me." As soon as he said that, Acoff immediately took out his gun and pointed it at Wisdom. "Doctor Ye, he is just a child! You are a doctor, so you won''t hurt the child, will you?" "Well, who knows? You know that my family and my mentor are the bottom line. You not onlyid your hands on my teacher, but now you want to harm my brother as well. Why do I have to perform your grandson''s kidney transnt? Furthermore, Evangeline wishes to use the kidney. You''ve already hurt three members of my family, and you still want me to operate on your grandson? Have you lost your mind?" Wisdom rarely spoke this much to strangers, but he scowled after hearing Acoff''s remarks. "Dr. Ye, It doesn''t matter if Evangeline doesn''t undergo the operation. At the very least, she still has a functioning kidney, but my grandson''s situation is urgent. He''s still young, and his life had only just begun. Shouldn''t you, as a doctor, try to save him? Besides, I only weed Bettany as a guest and didn''t make her life miserable. If you don''t want me to do anything to your brother, I''ll heed your wishes as long as you save my grandson." Acoff appeared to have changed his demeanour, and anyone who saw him would probably feel sorry for him. Wisdom, on the other hand, gave him a frigid stare and dered coldly, "I won''t save him!" Chapter 1820 Chapter 1820 The atmosphere suddenly became colder. "Doctor Ye, don''t force me!" Acoff was pissed off by Wisdom. No one had dared to speak to him like this for so many years. If he didn''t need Wisdom to operate on his grandson, he would have killed Wisdom immediately! Wisdom was well aware of Acoffs current mood, yet he still added fuel to the fire and said, "I dare you to harm my mentor! You''re Acoff Hooper, right? Do you have any idea who''s territory you''re in? Let me tell you now, it would be a piece of cake for the Ye family to destroy you. I didn''t involve my family in this because I didn''t want to aggravate the situation. All I want is for my teacher and my family to be safe, but it doesn''t mean I''m scared of you. Now that you''ve decided to seek my assistance, you should act like someone''s who begging for help instead." "What do you want me to do?" Acoff tried his best to suppress his anger. Suddenly, a man came in and was stunned when he saw Wisdom. "Zion Ye?" Zion was surprised when he saw the person that had appeared on the screen. Maximilian Bay? Why was he here? What was going on? He held his breath and listened. Then he heard Wisdom say coldly, "If you are blind, you can go to see a doctor. In fact, I can introduce you to a doctor." Hearing Wisdom''s words, Maximilian suddenly came to his senses. Of course, he knew that Wisdom and Zion looked alike, but never expected them to look so identical. If it weren''t for their different auras, he probably couldn''t have told them apart. Meanwhile, Acoff was enraged upon seeing Maximilian''s arrival. "You useless thing! Get lost." "Yes." Although Maximilian used to be a show off in front of outsiders, he was cautious around Acoff. All of a sudden, Zion''s mind went nk. He quickly took a screenshot of Acoff''s image and sent it to Benjamin. "Check out this person''s information for me." Benjamin was still concerned about Sissaye''s poisoning. Everyone at the military hospital was in a frenzy when they learned that Evangeline''s kidney had been stolen. Furthermore, the military patrol crew had even walked around in groups. He was troubled by everything that was happening. He was taken aback when he suddenly got Zion''s text message. Seeing that he was in a daze, Sissaye could not help but ask, "What''s wrong? Who sent you this message?" "Zion asked me to investigate a person." Benjamin quickly turned on hisputer. After Zion sent the text message, he realised that Wisdom hadn''t even taken his cell phone. So did Wisdom do all this to protect him? No! He had seen a lot of ups and downs throughout his time as an officer. What made Wisdom think that Zion needed his help? In conclusion, it was clear that Wisdom was trying to protect him. In fact, Wisdom wanted Zion to spread out this information, right? Did Wisdom use himself as bait and put his live at risk merely to offer Zion some useful information? How did Wisdom know that he was investigating Maximilian Bay? Also, how did he know that the leader of Maximilian was Acoff? For a while, Zion couldn''t understand this situation, but he knew it wasn''t the time to get caught up in these questions. Wisdom couldn''t help but sneer as he watched Maximilian being reprimanded like a child. He scowled coldly, "An illegitimate child like you will always be treated differently. Would you have taken this illegitimate child to your side if you hadn''t lost your own child, Acoff?" Maximilian''s eyes grew colder when he heard the words "illegitimate child". Meanwhile, Acoff was stunned and embarrassed. "It''s a pity that you''re only a doctor, Dr. Ye! Now, I think that you''re a genius as well! Why don''t you stay and help me out as a family doctor? I can provide you with the world''s greatest medical equipment and research facilities, as well as..." "Shut up." Wisdom interrupted him directly. "Do you honestly believe that everyone on this needs your help? Do you think you can persuade someone to work for you for free by providing them with some hope? Hah! You''re obviously looking down at the Ye family, right? Wait, no, how could you be this foolish and try to bribe someone from the Ye family with this?" Acoff''s expression changed numerous times when he heard Wisdom''s words. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, "What if I tell that I can cure your mentor''s cancer?" Wisdom''s face suddenly changed. "Are you serious?" "Of course, Dr. Ye. Although Ick your excellent medical expertise, I still have the best medical talents in the world. After all, you''ve manager to keep her cancer at the first stage so far, but the medicine that we make help her battle against her cancer. So, why don''t you think about it, Dr. Ye?¡± Acoff''s narrow eyes were fixed on Wisdom, which made Wisdom frown. "I have to take the medicine back to study. You can only use it on my mentor once I''m sure that it''s safe." As soon as Acoff heard Wisdom''s words, he immediately beamed with joy. "Of course! Dr. Ye, I will give you this medicine as long as you perform my grandon''s operation. What do you think?" "I have to see his condition first before I can decide on an operation n." Wisdom finallypromised. A trace of pride shed across Acoff''s eyes when he heard this. Even a haughty person would have their own Achilles'' heel. Hence, he could control Wisdom easily once he knew about thetter''s weakness Wisdom was taken to the room next door. Maximilian expressed his concern by saying, "Mr. Hooper, Wisdom is cunning, so I don''t think that he willpromise easily. We should be more careful." "Do I need you to remind me about this? I''m not stupid, alright? Have you found Zion?" Acoff looked at Maximilian with disgust. However, Maximilian was the only child left in the family. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have allowed Maximilian to work for him if it wasn''t for this rtionship. As a result, he had always requested for Maximilian to address him respectfully. In fact, he refused to acknowledge the rtionship between them. Maximilian naturally knew that. Therefore, he was somewhat heartbroken when Wisdom called him an ''illegitimate son''. Even an outsider, let alone himself, could tell what Acoff too thought of him. However, he still suppressed his rage when he thought of his son. After all, his son was still lying in bed, and he needed to undergo a kidney operation. In any case, he was very gratified that Acoff didn''t acknowledge him, but his son. Yes, this child was born by him and Ivy Woolner. He had no idea he was Acoff''s son when thetter had adopted him. Acoff had forced him to find a woman to give birth to a child, and his first candidate was Ivy. Acoff was too old, so he had failed to get Ivy pregnant after multiple tries. Therefore, he requested Maximilian to rece him. He felt strange at first, but Ivy had gotten pregnant and given birth to the child. However, Maximilian finally had other thoughts when he saw how Acoff valued the child. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When no one was watching, he took the child''s and Acoff''s hair for a DNA test, and he finally learnt about his origins. However, when he inquired Acoff about this issue, he was constantly met with mockery and contempt. Acoff was furious now, and he was questioning Maximilian just like how he treated his subordinates. However, Maximilian still answered truthfully even though he was displeased. Suddenly, they heard a screaming from the child''s room, and they dashed over immediately! Chapter 1821 Chapter 1821 "Wisdom, what are you doing?" Maximilian still cared about his son. It didn''t matter what attitude Acoff had toward this child, Maximilian raised thetter carefully because the child was his son. Now as soon as he entered the room, he saw Wisdom pressing his hand near the child''s kidney. He couldn''t help being anxious, he quickly stepped forward and wanted to fight with Wisdom, but he heard him say coldly, "If you don''t want him to die, just stand there." "Don''t move!" Acoff treated Wisdom''s words like an imperial edict. Naturally, when he saw Maximilian''s actions, he quickly scolded thetter. He had humiliated Maximilian this openly. There were many bodyguards and servants around him. It sounded so natural for Acoff to scold Maximilian in such a loud voice and in front of all of them. Maximilian''s eyes turned red due to anger, but he stopped his steps as he watched Wisdom searching for something on his child''s body. Wisdom did not care what Maximilian thought. After carefully examining the child, his face became a little dignified. "You''d better prepare for the funeral. This child is suffering from multiple organ failures. Even if he has kidney problems only, he may not survive." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Acoff heard this, he became very anxious. "Doctor Ye, as long as you can save my grandson, you can ask me to do anything you want me to do." For Acoff, his grandson was all he had. Maximilian also became very nervous. He looked at Wisdom and said: "Doctor Ye, it was all my fault just now. Don''t take it personally. You can hit me and scold me to vent your anger. But please save my child as he is still young." Wisdom was a doctor. Although he didn''t like Acoff and Maximilian, he couldn''t be cruel to a child. The child was innocent! "I want you to turn yourself in and exin what you have done these years in order to save this child. Do you agree?" Wisdom said lightly. Acoff''s face suddenly darkened, while Maximilian stood silent. Wisdom nced at Maximilian with a slight sneer on his face. ¡°Look, you can''t bear to lose your wealth and status, and you want to save this child without paying a price. How can there be such a good thing in the world?" Wisdom didn''t care what they would think. Anyway, it was impossible to do anything to him now. After all, he was thest hope of the child. Judging from the examination just now, the child had suffered a lot. It was estimated that Acoff hired a lot of doctors to treat the child, but the child had suffered for nothing because many of them were quacks. Now, they had put all their hopes on him, so Wisdom naturally had nothing to fear. Acoff''s face was very upset, as Wisdom expected, Acoff did not dare to do anything to him. He said to the bodyguard beside him angrily, "Take Doctor Wisdom to rest first." "Yes.¡± The bodyguards around Wisdom immediately surrounded him. How could this be an invitation? It was clearly coercion and imprisonment! However, Wisdom smiled indifferently and said, "You''d better think it again. This child doesn''t have much time left." After saying that, Wisdom went straight out. Zion saw clearly in the video that Wisdom was under house arrest. He quickly checked Wisdom''s coordinates and soon found his location. However, the signal over there was suddenly cut off, and the screen instantly turned into a snowke. It seemed that there was a signal blocker in the room where Wisdom stayed. Zion quickly got up and was about to go out, but he was stopped by a bodyguard at the door. "Sir, you can''t go out." "Get lost!" Zion knew Wisdom''s skills, but knowing was one thing. He couldn''t ignore the fact that Wisdom had put himself in danger. Now he didn''t know how the so-called Acoff would treat Wisdom. He couldn''t just sit here and do nothing. The bodyguard was a little afraid of Zion''s skills, but when he thought of Wisdom''s instructions, he had to bite the bullet and said, "Mr. Ye, Wisdom said that you can''t go out. People outside are looking for you, and you are a living target. What''s more, you''ll attract their attention only when you are missing. At that time, the kidney source that Wisdom has been looking for can be quietly sent to the hospital and let Dr. Xiao perform the operation for Miss Xiao. Isn''t this what Mr. Ye has always hoped for?" Zion was stunned. "A kidney source? Hasn''t the kidney source been stolen?" "Wisdom has found the kidney source again, and he will arrive in the morning at thetest. Mr. Ye, we all know that you are worried about Wisdom and Evangeline, but now you are a target. If you go out, you will be watched by people no matter what you do. Only if they can''t find you, they can''t find the direction. This is what Wisdom said." The bodyguard broke out in a cold sweat. This was the first time he had spoken to Zion so closely. Zion suddenly felt a little depressed. This was a trap set up by Wisdom, but he had just figured it out. Zion couldn''t ignore Evangeline, but he couldn''t ignore Wisdom''s safety too. He went back to his room, quickly went online and found Benjamin. "Do you have any idea about what I asked you to investigate?" Looking at the information that he had just found out, Benjamin quickly said, "Yes, Acoff''s full name is Acoff Hooper, and he is a wanted criminal. However, we haven''t caught him for years. He has participated in the arms trafficking case a long time ago, and he stole our military region''s weapons.¡± "The weapons of the military region? It''s absolutely impossible to get the weapons of the military region without cooperation from acquaintances. Let''s find out who made a deal with him, we can start by investigating Trevor." Thinking of Maren, Zion couldn''t help frowning. Benjamin was a little stunned. "Trevor? Isn''t Yang Feng the son of Trevor in our group?" "It''s him.¡± Zion''s voice was a little serious. Hisrade, who had risked his life together with him, could have been a traitor who betrayed the country and their beliefs, so he was not happy at all. Benjamin remained silent as well. He knew that someone had shot Zion when he was out on a mission. He couldn''t believe that it was hisrade who had done it. But now that Zion had given him such a clear name, he couldn''t run away now even if he wanted to. Benjamin''s heart was very soft and Zion had always known that. The brief silence over there made him understand that Benjamin was probably in a bad mood right now. "Don''t involve your personal feelings. There are some things that must be faced." "Yes, boss." Although Zion had retired, Benjamin still subconsciously called him boss. This time, Zion did not correct him. He looked at the sky outside and whispered, "Benjamin, help me confirm one thing." "Boss, go ahead." "Help me find out if my brother, Wisdom, has been assigned some tasks by Mr. Mo, or if my brother has entered a department like the National Security. You know, this information is ssified as a top- level secret. I have retired from the army. It''s not appropriate for me to be involved in it." The corners of Benjamin''s mouth twitched when he heard that. It was not appropriate for the boss to hack the system. He was just an officer, and was it appropriate for him to hack the system? However, Benjamin did not have the courage to say those words in front of Zion. Chapter 1822 Chapter 1822 "Boss, are you thinking too much? How could a gentleman like your brother enter the National Security? Stop it, okay?" Benjamin retorted subconsciously, but he heard Zion say, "If I asked you to look into it, just do it. Don''t talk so much nonsense." "Oh." Benjamin didn''t say anything. Zion thought of Evangeline again. That girl must be very worried about him now, wasn''t she? The operation was about to begin. If she was in a bad mood, it would affect the operation. Thinking of this, Zion quickly said, "Help me send me a message to Evangeline." "Hmm?" "Let her wait for me to go back and rx during the operation. I want to stay with her for the rest of my life." Zion''s words made Benjamin so shocked. He couldn''t help but say, "Boss, you''re so cruel to me. Don''t you know how to send a message to Miss Evangeline? Why do you need me to send her a message?" "If I can, will you hear this? Have you been out of your mind recently?" Hearing Zion''s words, Benjamin''s mouth twitched again. Well, it seemed that Zion really didn''t think so much. If it was convenient for Zion, he would never let Benjamin check Wisdom''s information and let her send a message to Evangeline. It was his carelessness. However, Benjamin also noticed another thing in an instant. "Boss, are you being monitered?" "Yes, so you have to help me." There were not many people that Zion could trust, and Benjamin was definitely someone who could risk his life together. Hearing Zion''s words, Benjamin became more vigoured. "Boss, how can I help you?" "Help me contact Aziel and ask her to arrange for the members of the Ye family toe to the ce where I sent them to meet me." Zion didn''t dare to let Aziel leave. His main task was to protect Evangeline. Seeing Maximilian''s appearance in the video, Zion didn''t dare to be careless. After all, Evangeline had been in touch with Maximilian. This person was enigmatic, even a little strange and treacherous. Zion was very uneasy about him. He would try his best to avoid the chance of Maximilian''s attention on Evangeline before and after the operation. Benjamin had been able to chat happily with Zion before, but when he heard him mention Aziel, he became really nervous. "Boss, did something happen to you? I''ll go to pick you up." "There''s no need. You''ll only expose me if youe. Just do as I say." Zion refused directly. It was unknown how many people were watching the military hospital in the dark. It was not a secret that Benjamin was his goodrade, so if he moved, the others would naturally hear the news and follow him. At that time. Wisdom''s painstaking efforts would be in vain. But he couldn''t stay here and wait for Wisdom to charge alone. He had to save Wisdom! Zion had already thought about what to do. In fact, the person he wanted to see the most was Evangeline. The girl was very brave when she donated her kidney, but who was really the fearless one when lying on the operating table? Previously, she had donated her kidney secretly and bore the loneliness and fear alone. This time, he originally thought that he would apany her, but he still had no chance. Did he want to miss more things about Evangeline in the future? Zion felt difort. He really didn''t want to miss any of Evangeline¡¯s moments. If the n went well, he should be able to make it in time for Evangeline''s surgery. Zion thought to himself as he typed on the keyboard with both hands. He had already gotten rid of all the traces from earlier. Aziel was stunned when he received Benjamin''s message. Subconsciously, she was about to leave, but she remembered that Zion had given her a direct order. Evangeline naturally saw Aziel''s expression. She was a very sensitive person, so she immediately noticed something. "Zion''s news?¡± ''''No." Evangeline didn''t believe Aziel''s answer. "Tell me if it''s Zion?" "Miss Xiao, it''s not. It was sent to me by Benjamin. He asked me to transfer some man to help." Since the kidney source had been stolen, the entire military hospital was in a mess. In particr, there were many soldiers guarding it, but they failed to do it, which made the superiors very dissatisfied. Therefore, everyone was very serious on patrol. At this time, it was understandable for the bodyguards of the Ye family toe and help, but Zion was the head of the family. Without Zion''s order, Aziel would definitely not listen to Benjamin''s order. Therefore, it was a fact that Zion had ordered Aziel. Zion could contact Gissel but he didn''t have time to say a few words to her? Evangeline felt a little ufortable. While she was thinking about it, Benjamin sent a screenshot of the chat with Zion. The words that Zion needed Benjamin to convey appeared clearly in front of Evangeline. He said ''Wait for him toe back!'' He told her to operate with peace of mind. Evangeline''s heart suddenly calmed down. She kept the screenshot and then said to Aziel with a smile, "Go ahead and do your work. Don''t worry about me. I won''t get into any trouble here." "I''m right outside. Miss Xiao, I just make a phone call. Call me if you need anything." Aziel did not dare to neglect. Evangeline nodded. Aziel went out and quickly contacted the bodyguards of the Ye family. He told them what Zion had told them in secret words. Of course, it was not a secret that the Ye family wanted to use people, so Aziel divided them into three parts, one in the Santell Capital, one in the Ocean City, and one in the Mo family. After the three teams came out, Aziel told the people of Dark Night Empire to secretly arrive at the ce designated by Zion. Zion was lying alone in bed, resting and rejuvenating, but every move that Wisdom had plotted against him kept reying in his mind. He was more and more sure that Wisdom must have another identity. Otherwise, how did Maximilian know such a secret? And how could Wisdom guess that he was investigating Maximilian? Even if he wanted to help him as an elder brother, the news was too timely, wasn''t it? If he wasn''t a member of the special department, it could only mean that Wisdom was very powerful and more frightening than he imagined. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Zion kept thinking, but the bodyguards outside the door couldn''t calm down. They all knew what Zion was capable of. If he really wanted to leave, these people might not be able to keep him. Thinking of the medicine that Wisdom mentioned before he left, one of the men quickly found it and held it in his hand. "Wisdom said that if it doesn''t work, let Zion fall asleep." That person spoke hesitantly as if he was looking for an ally. However, the room had always been very quiet, so quiet that it made one''s heart tremble. "Go and see if Zion is still here." The man with the potion poked the man beside him with his elbow. The man next to him nced at him and said, "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re up to. If you want me to die, there''s no way! Let us go together, if something really happenster, do you think you can hide away?" The man from before thought about it and agreed. The two of them apanied each other and enter Zion''s room. However, the window was wide open and Zion was nowhere to be seen. Their faces instantly turned pale. Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 "Where is Zion?" ¡±l don''t know. We have been guarding here all the time, haven''t we?" The two of them looked at each other, and they wanted to cry but had no tears. After Zion left, he quickly found a shortcut and found that they were on the mountain. He couldn''t helpughing. Wisdom really liked this kind of life. After Zion left, he ran into Kate at the foot of the mountain. Zion was a little shocked when he saw Kate. He didn''t know if she wasing for Wisdom, so he stopped. Seeing that Zion was not surprised at all, Kate said with a smile, "Is Wisdom here?" "No." Zion couldn''t tell her where he was, but he quickly rolled his eyes and said in a low voice, "Kate, could you do me a favor?" Everyone knew that Zion from the Ye family rarely asked for help, but now he requested her help, which made Kate feel extremely surprised. "What''s the matter?" Kate was gentle. Zion was a little embarrassed and said, "I want to see Evangeline, but I can''t go openly, so I want to ask you for help." "Sure." Kate suddenly smiled. Zion had to admit that Kate was indeed a beauty, just like her name, with a ssical aura and temperament. She was quiet and gentle as a nobledy, making people feel veryfortable. If she and Wisdom were together, they would definitely be a good couple. Zion was deep in thought. After thanking Kate, he got into her car. The car kept driving toward the military hospital. On the way, Zion briefly told her about Evangeline''s kidney donation, and then told her about the surgery that was about to be performed. Kate was a little shocked. Although a person could live on with only a kidney, this kind of courage was not something that everyone could have. She tilted her head and nced at Zion. The men of the Ye family were people who would make women willing to sacrifice for them. Zion felt a little embarrassed when he noticed that Kate was looking at him. He quickly changed the subject. "When will you and my brother hold a wedding party?" His question made Kate''s face a little red. "It''s none of your business. Why do you ask me this?" "My brother is more reserved. There are some things that don''t have to be asked by a man, right?" Hearing Zion''s words, Kate nodded slightly. Wisdom was too bored. To be honest, he was too silly. Even Zion could tell what she was thinking about him. She didn''t believe that Wisdom didn''t feel anything, and he even wanted to marry his mistress'' daughter, which made her speechless. "If only your brother had your senses." However, Zion smiled and said, "That''s not true. Sometimes, my brother will pretend to be simple- minded. Don''t be fooled by him." Was he really the younger brother? Kate nced at Zion and did not say anything else. When the car was about to reach the hospital, Kate stopped in an alley. Zion was slightly surprised when she heard Kate say in a low voice, "Change into this set of clothes. I''ll help you get some other equipment." When Zion saw the thing in her hand, he was depressed. "What? You don''t want to see Evangeline anymore?" "Yes." This time, Zion didn''t say anything else. Instead, he picked up the so-called equipment and put it on. Not long after, Kate took Zion into the military hospital. Compared with before, the military hospital was much more rigorous, and almost everyone who went in and out had to be checked. Zion was more or less worried. Kate gave him a reassuring look and then walked over with him. When she took out her certificate, Kate pointed to Zion beside her and said, "This is my assistant." They nced at Zion. Zion''s heart rose to his throat in an instant. He knew the two men in front of him, and they often met, but they did not recognize Zion. He just nced at them and said, "You can go." Kate quickly brought Zion in. Zion looked surprised, but Kate pursed her lips and said with a smile, "Tell me which room Evangeline is. Let''s go and have a look first." "307." Zion quickly reported Evangeline''s room number. Kate brought him to Evangeline''s room. Aziel was also there. When they saw that it was Kate, Evangeline immediately became happy. "Kate, you''re here? How did you know I''m here?" Evangeline happily rushed over and hugged Kate. Kate was almost knocked down by her impact. She could not help but smile bitterly, "Didn''t you say that you are very weak now? Why are you still so strong?" "How am I weak? Who are you listening to nonsense?" Evangeline was really happy. Her mother and brother had been looking at her as if she were a fragile doll. She really wanted some free personal space. Fortunately, Kate came. How could Kate not know Evangeline''s mood? She let go of Evangeline and said with a smile, "You''re just a mountain monkey. Why didn''t you think about your present state when you donated your kidney to Zion?¡± "You know that too?" Evangeline was very depressed. She sat on the bed with an ''ah''. She pouted and said, "Then he''s going to die. What do I need a kidney for? Besides, people can live with only a kidney." "Yes, you can live, but in a half- dead condition. Look at how energetic you used to be. Look at you now, just like Chelsea Noble." "Is Chelsea Noble not good? Many people like her. On the contrary, few people like me before." Evangeline felt ufortable when she thought of how those noble madams ttered her in front of her. As soon as she turned her head, they disgusted her a lot which made her feel ufortable. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Before Kate could say anything, she heard Zion say, "Why do you care about others? Being yourself is the most important thing. After all, your life is yours. Only you know yourself happy or not." Hearing the familiar voice, Evangeline was stunned. She got up from the bed and noticed Zion behind Kate. She couldn''t help but widen her mouth. "Zion?" At this time, Zion was wearing a princess dress, with long brown hair and makeup on his face. If he didn''t speak, Evangeline really couldn''t tell that he was Zion. She had always known that Zion was goodlooking, but she didn''t expect him to be so pretty in women''s clothes. The only con was he was too tall. Evangeline looked back and forth at Zion, who was dressed in women''s clothing, and suddenly burst intoughter. "It''s really you! Who did this to you? Oh my, where did this beautye from? Let me have a good look at you." While speaking, Evangeline stood on tiptoe and reached out to pinch Zion''s chin, teasing him. All of a sudden her waist tightened, and she was held tightly in Zion''s arms. His hoarse and low voice bloomed in her ears. Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 "Do you really want to have a look so badly?" Their bodies suddenly connected together, and Evangeline''s face instantly turned red. Kate also coughed and said, "I think I''m a little redundant. Forget it, I''d better go out first. Call me when Zion wants to leave." After saying that, Kate ignored Evangeline''s hint and ran away directly. Ariel was also very perceptive and retreated. Now that Zion was here, Evangeline''s safety was naturally guaranteed. In an instant, only two of them were left in the room. Evangeline could hear her heart beating so fast that it felt like it was about to break through her body. At the same time, the temperature of Zion''s body was also soaring. She suddenly asked in a hurry, "Didn''t you say that you don''t have time toe over?" "I miss you.¡± Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline paused for a moment, and then a sweetness feeling appeared in her heart. ¡°I''m really surprised that you''re willing to wear women''s clothes." However, Zion said lightly, "As long as I can see you, not onlydies dress, I don''t mind even if you make me naked." Evangeline suddenly thought of Zion''s naked body. "No!" "Hmm?" "You can''t be naked. That''s my privilledge." Although Evangeline''s face was burning red, she still looked straight at Zion, as if she wanted an answer even at the cost of her life. Zion burst intoughter. Because of his makeup, his smile was extremely beautiful. Evangeline was immediately fascinated and looked at him in a daze for a long time. Zion''s uneasiness when he was dressed in women''s clothes had finally dissipated. "Is it beautiful?" "It looks good." "Let''s take a picture?" "Okay." Evangeline quickly went to look for her phone. Looking at her cheerful face, Zion couldn''t help smiling. Evangeline was his favorite. When Evangeline took out her phone, she put her arms around Zion''s neck and aimed at the camera. At that moment, Zion suddenly kissed Evangeline''s cheek. The ka-chick sound made Evangelinee back to her senses. It was too exciting to look at the photos she took. "If my mother sees it, you are going to get scolded." Zion just smiled, but he was not satisfied with a kiss on the cheek. Instead, he directly put Evangeline against the wall and kissed her. Evangeline missed Zion too. Her worries were finally relieved when she saw that he was safe and sound. She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck and responded enthusiastically. Zion almost lost control and let go of Evangeline at thest moment. "Take good care of yourself. When you recover, I won''t let you go." Zion''s beautiful eyes were full of aggression and possession. For the first time, Evangeline looked into his eager eyes and said with a smile, "I''ll all be yours after I recover." "That''s what you said. Don''t beg for mercy at that time." "It''s hard to say who''s begging for mercy." The two of them bickered and snuggled up tightly. Zion stroked Evangeline''s long hair and whispered, "I can''t stay with you during the operation. Do you me me?" "No, you must have something more important to do." Compared to Evangeline''s sensibleness, Zion was very upset. He thought if she didn''t me him meant she didn''t need him at all. Zion kissed her forehead deeply and said in a low voice, "I''ll try my best to rush back and let you see me as soon as you get out of the operating room." "Okay." Zion had always been a man of his word. As long as he said it, he would definitely do it. Evangeline finally felt a little relieved. Zion didn''t tell her about Wisdom and Maximilian. He just apanied Evangeline and quietly listened to her talk about trivial things. For a moment, he felt that such a quiet and stable life was reallyfortable. Time flew by. Evangeline didn''t think that she had stayed with Zion for a long time, but when Kate knocked on the door and came in, she was a little reluctant to leave. "Are you leaving?" She tugged at the hem of Zion''s shirt like a child. She looked so aggrieved that let others couldn''t bear to leave. Zion''s heart ached. Other thanforting her, he didn''t know what else he could say. "I have to go. I have to save someone." "Is that guy more important than me? " Evangeline really didn''t want to ask this question, but she didn''t know what was wrong with her. She just asked without thinking twice. It could be seen that she was actually very uneasy. There was a hint of hesitation in Zion''s eyes. He touched Evangeline''s face and whispered, "It''s as important as you. Don''t worry, I''ll wait for you outside after the operation." "It''s a deal. The liar''s pant will be on fire." "Okay.¡± Seeing Evangeline reach out her little finger in a childish manner, Zion smiled and hooked his finger with hers. Kate suddenly felt a little envious when she saw them like this. Wisdom wouldn''t tolerate her being so childish. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Sigh! They were all men of the Ye family. Why was there such a big difference? She wanted to have a good talk with Wisdom and asked him to learn more from Zion. After Zion and Evangeline sealed their fingers, Kate left with Zion. During this period of time, Zion didn''t dare to look back, feared of seeing Evangeline''s reluctant eyes. No matter how arrogant and overbearing this woman was, she was still a woman. When Zion brushed past Aziel, he whispered, "Inform me half an hour before the operation start tomorrow." "Yes." Aziel responded in a soft voice. The two of them brushed past each other as they seemed to be just ordinary people passing by each other. Kate heard Zion''s words and did not say anything. She left the military hospital with Zion. During this period of time, Zion saw Benjamin. Unfortunately, Benjamin did not notice him at all. In other words, no one would have thought that Zion woulde to the hospital in disguise as a woman. However, when Zion was about to turn, Sissaye stopped him. "Are you a woman?" She always felt that the person in front of her was a little too tall. Zion looked indifferent. In fact, he had been panicking for a long time. Sissaye had grown up with him since small, so he would be exposed if he spoke. At the same time, the patrol team of the military region was alsoing here. Zion felt very anxious and worried. Kate also frowned slightly and quickly said, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you blocking our way for no reason?" With the help of the doctor, Sissaye cleaned up the toxins in her body. She felt that it was too stuffy in the room, so she came out for a walk. Unexpectedly, she saw a woman who was about two meters tall. She couldn''t help but be curious about who she was. Now that she suddenly didn''t know what to say when facing Kate''s question. "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose." "Then please step aside." As she spoke, she took a step forward, obviously hoping that Sissaye would make way for them. However, Sissaye did not step back. Instead, she stared straight at Zion, who was dressed in a women''s dress. Suddenly, her eyes widened. "You are... oh..." Before she could finish her sentence, Zion covered her mouth and pushed her into the ward. Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 "Shut up!" When she heard Zion''s familiar voice, Sissaye''s eyes widened in surprise. How was that possible? This woman in front of him, who was even more beautiful than her, was actually Zion? Seeing the surprised look in Sissaye''s eyes, Zion said uneasily, "I can let you go, but don''t scream.¡± Sissaye hurriedly nodded. Only then did Zion let go of her. To be honest, it was tooplicated for Zion to wear women''s clothes. He pulled his cor as if this could make him breathe. Sissaye looked at Zion as if her acupoints had been hit and could not help but swallow her saliva. Oh, my God! It was the first time that she had seen a man disguised as a woman so perfectly. "Zion, what are you doing?" Zion nced at her and looked out of the window. Sure enough, he saw some unfamiliar faces setting up stalls below. Although it was just some stalls, the owners all looked straight at Evangeline''s room. No matter how they looked at it, they were not ordinary businessmen. Zion narrowed his eyes and said lightly, "How''s the poison cleaning going?" "Just begin, it will take a while." When Sissaye saw that Zion was looking down, she couldn''t help but stop thinking. Although she knew that Zion was doing this for Evangeline, she still felt a little bitter. Why did such a good man fall in love with someone else? She was a little depressed, but she did not hesitate. After all, he did not belong to her. No matter how hard she tried, she could not get it. It was better to keep her duty. "Zion, are you here to visit Evangeline?" "Yes. She''ll have an operation tomorrow. If you''re free, please take care of her." Zion''s words stunned Sissaye. "Aren''t you here to apany her?" "I have something to do." Zion had never had the habit of exining to her before, let alone now. However, for Sissaye, she didn''t need Zion to exin. As long as he said it, she would listen. "Okay, I''ll go and keep herpany." "It''s very kind of you. You should also pay attention to your body." Zion looked at Sissaye''s pale face and finally said something that concerned her. Sissaye immediately began tough. "Thank you, Zion. I''ll be fine." "Benjamin will be back soon. For the sake of unnecessary misunderstandings, I''ll leave first. Don''t tell anyone that you''ve met me today." "Okay." Sissaye was a little disappointed, but she still nodded. Zion looked around and then came out of the room. Kate looked at her watch and said in a low voice, "I''ve been waiting for you for about five minutes. It''s not a short time." "Kate!" Zion was speechless. He knew that Kate and Evangeline were good friends, but there was really nothing between him and Sissaye. Why did she have to check the time with her watch? Kate did not care about Zion''s mood. She said coldly, "You should be able to see what Evangeline has done for you. If you be the traitor, I will not spare you." "Yes, I won''t." If it were someone else, Zion wouldn''t have bothered to say these things. The rtionship between him and Evangeline wasn''t up to anyone else. However, the person in front of him was Kate. It was very likely that he would be her sister-inw. Even if he didn''t want to say it, he had to give her a guarantee. Seeing that Zion was serious, Kate did not keep him in trouble. After they left the hospital, Kate sent Zion to the ce he had designated. Before leaving, she looked at Zion and whispered, "Wisdom hasn''t contacted me for a day. Did something happen to him?" Zion was slightly stunned. Something bad would happen if she didn''t get in touch with him for a day? Could it be that there was something going on between Wisdom and Kate? Thinking of this, Zion didn''t dare to say anything. He just looked at Kate and was thinking about how to say appropriately when he saw her smile and say, "Tell him that I''ll wait for him toe back. Please help me bring him back, okay?" "Okay." Zion was a little gratified. Kate was a very sensible woman. It was veryfortable and happy to deal with such a transparent woman. Kate did not stay any longer and drove away. When Kate''s figure could no longer be seen, the people in the dark came out. "Mr. Ye." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Zion responded indifferently. He took a set of clothes from his subordinate and took off his current clothes. He then said, "Find a few people with better skills and follow me." "Yes." Zion led a group of people to the manor quickly. From the view of the video, this manor was good enough, but when they got close, they found that there were infrared security systems everywhere, and there was even human heat detection. The equipment wasplete. Zion really didn''t believe that there was no internal staff to do this. "Find someone to see where the heat detection ising from." As soon as Zion finished speaking, someone left quietly. As long as it was something in the military region, even if it was removed, there would be abel and mark. He wanted to see if his guess was true. The others were a little worried. "Mr. Ye, how can we get in? We can hide from infrared rays, but how can we go through the heat detection?" No matter how good and careful they were, they couldn''t let their body temperature drop to the freezing point. Zion frowned slightly. No wonder there was no one guarding here. Just the human heat detection alone was enough to make people unable to hide. However, Zion only pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, "Let our people put on the istion suit." The istion suit designed by the Ye Group could adjust the temperature of the body, but it was a high-tech product. It had not yet been sold, and it was only in the test stage. As soon as Zion finished speaking, someone immediately went back to get the istion suit. Not long after, more than a dozen of istion clothes were sent over. Zion was the first to wear it and said to the people behind him, "I''ll try it first. If there''s no reaction, you can follow me quietly." "Mr. Ye, let me go first." A short man''s subordinate quickly stopped Zion. "You''re our leader. If you''re caught, nothing can be done. But I''m different. I''m just a nobody. Nothing serious will happen if I got caught. Once there''s a warning sound, you can leave with your men. Don''t worry about me." Zion stared nkly at the person in front of him and couldn''t help asking, "What''s your name?" "Ivan Wang!" "I''ll remember you. Be careful." Zion agreed to Ivan''s request. Ivan was not tall, so he carefully went to the door with his istion suit. After making sure that there was no sound, he quickly jumped in. It wasn''t until he waspletely inside that Zion whispered, "Everyone else, follow me." He jumped in first. At the same time, Wisdom suddenly narrowed his eyes and stood up in front of the floor-to-ceiling window as if he had a telepathic connection. Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 "Doctor Ye, what''s wrong? Aren''t you satisfied with this ce?" At this time, Maximilian came in. Wisdom was a little dissatisfied with his uninvited behavior. His deep eyes narrowed, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he turned around, leaned against the balcony, and made a casual gesture with his hands sped behind his back. Zion, who was hiding in the dark, was slightly stunned. This was his and Wisdom''s usual gesture, so Wisdom asked him to calm down. Wisdom knew that he was here? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Zion''s lips curled up slightly. It was a pity that Wisdom didn''t join the army. He told everyone not to move and the surrounding became silent for a while. Wisdom didn''t know if Zion saw his gesture. He looked at Maximilian and said coldly, "Mr. Bay, don''t you know that you have to knock on the door when you enter?" Whether he faced Maximilian or Acoff, his words were never tactful. Although Maximilian was mentally prepared, his face was still a little pale because of Wisdom. In order to cover up his embarrassment, he coughed and said, "Doctor Ye, I came for my son today." "As I said before, I can save him but you have to agree to my condition first. I can save your son, and you have to let go of my family, including my brother and my future sister-inw. There is no room for negotiation." Wisdom''s words were very firm. Maximilian was a little embarrassed. "It''s not that I don''t agree, but you should also know that my words here have no effect at all. Unless Acoff gives me some power, otherwise, I can''t evenpare with a bodyguard here, right?" His words were a little bitter. Wisdom looked at him. He didn''t know if he was sincere or trying to sound him out. He kept silent and looked out of the window. The weather today was cloudless and sunny, which made people feel much better. Seeing that Wisdom stopped talking, Maximilian bit his lower lip and said, "Doctor Ye, as long as you can save my son, I can promise you three things. I promise you I''ll do anything." Wisdom was stunned by his words. He was a doctor and had seen life and death. He knew that not all parents in the world would love their children. Logically speaking, the existence of the child directly blocked the attention of Acoff towards Maximilian. In terms of human selfishness, the death of the child might be an opportunity for Maximilian. After all, he was now the only son of Acoff. So Wisdom was slightly stunned and asked, "Why?" "What do you mean?" Maximilian looked at Wisdom in confusion. Wisdom simply went straight to the point. "Your son''s existence has made you very embarrassed. If he is not here, you may be the only choice of heir. So in this case, you ask me to save your son at all costs, I want to know why." Obviously, Maximilian did not expect Wisdom to be so straightforward. After hearing this, he was stunned for a moment and then said in a self-deprecating way, "In your eyes, we as the bad side are so evil until we don''t even care about kinship?" Wisdom didn''t say anything, but it was obvious that he acquiesced. Maximilian smiled bitterly again and said, "If there is a choice, who wants to be a bad person? Who doesn''t want to live under the sun and be a decent person?" This made Wisdom a little surprised. Maximilian did not care whether Wisdom believed it or not. He sat down on a chair and took out a cigarette to light it. However, he subconsciously nced at Wisdom. Seeing Wisdom''s slight frown, he put down the lighter and yed with it. Looking at his subtle movements, Wisdom knew that this person had always been used to taking care of other people''s emotions, so he was actually not bad? He was actually trying to attract more attention from his biological father by doing things for Acoff, right? Wisdom''s expression eased a little. "You''re more benevolent than that so-called Acoff.¡± "Actually, our living conditions are different. I never knew that my biological father was Acoff. In the past, I always thought of myself as a child from the countryside, and I was well- behaved in doing things and reading. Later, my adoptive father passed away, and now I live alone. I know better than anyone how insecure a single- parent child is. So I really wanted to have a happy family and apany my child to grow up. Unfortunately, things went contrary to my wishes. I actually had a father like him." "You will never know how I felt when I knew I had a biological father. I think my home is finallyplete. I thought what wasing was a great life, but my father didn''t acknowledge me." "He disliked me foring from the countryside and my petty temper. He sent me to study and threw me abroad. In that unfamiliar country, I had no one I know. I was afraid and scared. I called him for help. I said I wanted toe back, but he didn''t agree. He even threatened me with my mother''s life. If I couldn''t finish my studies, my mother wouldn''t deserve to live in this world if I didn''t get a good result." "At that moment, I knew that for my father, I was actually nothing, but he was my father. I wanted to get his approval, so I studied hard and tried my best to get used to it. I thought that after I graduated, my father would look at me differently, but unfortunately, he didn''t. What awaited me was the tasks one after another, which made me unbreathable." Wisdom listened to Maximilian''s endless dabble and his eyes were dark, unclear. He did not interrupt but just listened quietly, like a trash can, letting Maximilian express himself. Maximilian seemed to fall into his own memory. The corners of his mouth became bigger and bigger as his bitter feelings grew, and he was even a little restless. "Doctor Ye, no one force me into this situation, but I really care about my son. He is my son, and I don''t want him to me his father like me one day. If I can''t give him a glimmer of hope when I have the ability, what about the time when I don''t? What will happen to my son? He is still so young, and his life has not begun yet. Aren''t you doctors the angels who save lives and heal injuries? Why can you negotiate with me when you see such a patient?" That was what Maximilian could not understand. Whether it was Emberly, Evangeline, or any of the doctors he had met, they would do anything for their patients. However, Wisdom was so cold- blooded that it made people scared. Wisdom''s attitude exceeded Maximilian''s expectations. He could see that Wisdom really didn''t intend to save his son. That was why he panicked. Wisdom looked into his confused eyes and said, "I study medicine because I like it. I also know what rules a doctor should abide by, but these conditions are carried out when my family is not threatened. Mr. Bay, you have your persistence, and I also have my bottom line, and my family is myst baseline. If I can''t protect my family, what can I do with my life as a doctor? After all, I am a member of the Ye family. My parents gave me my life, and my sister and brother respected me. As you said, you don''t want your son to me you one day, and I don''t want my brother and sister and my parents to think that they have raised me for nothing, right?" Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 Maximilian suddenly choked with sobs. Wisdom stopped him with his words. What could he say? "So Doctor Ye is still unwilling to operate on my son?" "No." This time, Wisdom did not make Maximilian worried. He whispered, "I just said what is my bottom line. Mr. Bay is a smart man. You should know what to do." Maximilian suddenly fell silent. Wisdom knew what he was thinking, but he didn''t urge him. Instead, he said in a low voice, "Even if I save your son, do you think he can grow up well with what you and Acoff have done? Instead of letting him live in the fingers of others in the future, it''s kind of him to die like this. Otherwise, how can he live when you and Acoff are behind the bars in the future?" His words were a little sharp, which made Maximilian frown tightly for a while. Wisdom didn''t urge him and said lightly, "Mr. Bay, you can go back and think about it. I can wait, but I can''t be assured if your son can wait any longer. Please, I want to rest." Hearing that Wisdom had driven him away, Maximilian stood up in a daze and turned to walk out. It was not that he didn''t know what Wisdom meant, but it was really difficult to choose between his father and his son. Although Acoff did not have any fatherly love for him, after all, blood was thicker than water. He had never thought of sending his biological father to prison with his own hands. But what Wisdom said was right. His son was still young, and what he and Acoff had done would be exposed one day. What would his son dothen? Maximilian fell into a dilemma. Wisdom didn''t care about Maximilian''s inner struggle. When he saw Maximilian go out, he locked the door and made a gesture in the direction outside the window. Zion ordered the others to be on standby. He jumped onto the balcony and went straight into Wisdom''s room. When he saw Zion, there was a hint of a smile in Wisdom''s beautiful eyes. "I can''t believe you''re here." "This is your meaing right?" Zion nced at him and was a little angry. He sat down directly on the chair beside him and said sarcastically, "Okay, Wisdom, you are really awesome now. You even dare to drug me. I don''t dare to drink the water you give me in the future." "Are you still angry?" Wisdom suddenlyughed. He didn''t feel like he was in the enemy''s base at all. When Zion saw his smile, he felt it was dazzling. "What are youughing at? Be serious! Don''t think that I will forgive you just because you smile. Let me tell you, it''s not over yet." "Then what are you going to do? Beat me up? Come on, I won''t fight back." Wisdom looked like a good gentleman, which made Zion seem a little childish. Zion wasn''t like this in front of others, but when faced with the other side that Wisdom didn''t allow others to find out, Zion was furious. What was their rtionship? Brothers! What happened in the end? Wisdom poisoned him! Although it was to protect him, this kind of behavior could not be tolerated! Zion''s eyes grew even angrier. "Hit you for what? My hand hurts when I hit you. My dear Evangeline will feel sorry for me." "Ahem, ahem." Wisdom was stuffed with love words for no reason. He coughed awkwardly and said, "I can''t go with you." "Are you crazy?" Zion looked at Wisdom gloomily. Although he didn''t hear the conversation between him and Maximilian just now, Zion also noticed that the situation had changed. Wisdom ignored Zion''s depressed expression and whispered, "The child''s condition is not very good." "So you''re not as cold-blooded as you seem, are you? Do you still want to save him?" Zion knew Wisdom very well. He might be cruel and merciless for the sake of his family, but he had never given up his kindness in front of a child. Seeing that Zion had guessed it, Wisdom didn''t hide it. He nodded and said, "One reason is to save the child, and the other is to wait for Maximilian''s decision." "You want to plot against him?" Zion immediately guessed something. Wisdom nodded and said, "Nothing is safer than this n." "So what is your identity exactly?" Zion didn''t want to investigate Wisdom. He had asked Benjamin to investigate because he was against it. Wasn''t it easy for him to investigate a person? But because that person was his brother and his family, he didn''t want to use hisputer technology on his family. It was just an excuse for him to ask Benjamin to investigate. Now hearing Wisdom''s words, he was more sure of his guess and couldn''t help asking. Wisdom looked at Zion for a long time before he whispered, "What does my identity have to do with you? I''m still your elder brother." Zion was even more depressed. He couldn''t help but miss the time when he first met Wisdom when he was a child. At that time, Wisdom followed him every day and wandered around. He was so cute when he call him boss. How could he be like this now? He was more and more like a big brother. "You''re really not as cute as when you were young." Zion couldn''t help mumbling. Wisdom suddenlyughed. He also remembered what he had looked like when he first met Zion. If it weren''t for Zion, perhaps he would still be a mediocre man with no achievements. He wouldn''t have had such good fortune and achievements if it wasn''t for Zion. He walked over and patted Zion on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "No matter when we were young or now, the fact that we are brothers doesn''t change even if we die." "So are you tactfully telling me not to inquire about your identity?" Zion rolled his eyes at him but didn''t ask any more questions. Wisdom looked at him for a long time and said, "I''m from the Security Department." Zion, who had thought that he wouldn''t be able to get an answer, was stunned. The Security Department was very strict. Not to mention their families, even the people around them could not be revealed. But at this time, Wisdom said it, and it was in this ce. Zion was shocked. "Are you crazy?" He quickly covered Wisdom''s mouth and quickly checked if there were any monitoring and bugs. Wisdom looked at Zion with a smile and felt warm in his heart. This was his younger brother, a brother who was rted to his bloodline. No matter what he had done to him, he was always more active than anyone else when he was threatened. Wisdom couldn''t help but think of the time when Macy kidnapped him and Zion when he was young. It was Zion who angered Macy and protected him with wounds all over his body. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Wisdom''s eyes suddenly became a little wet. He said in a hoarse voice, "No need to look. I''ve checked it. All the monitoring systems have been destroyed by me. No one can hear or see what''s going on here." Zion was still worried. After searching around, he heaved a sigh of relief. When he turned around, he saw Wisdom''s smiling eyes, which were gentle and indescribably warm. He suddenly understood something, stepped forward, gave Wisdom a hug, and whispered, "If you need anything,e to me at any time. We are brothers." "Yes." Wisdom nodded, but he was keenly aware of the footsteps outside. He suddenly took advantage of the force and threw Zion out of the window. He knew that with Zion''s skills, he would definitely survive. Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 Just after Zionnded safely, Wisdom''s door was opened and Acoff walked in with his men. He observed Wisdom''s room as if he wanted to find some clues. But when he saw Wisdom standing there with a sneer on his face, he couldn''t help feeling a little wronged, but he could only bear it. "Dr. Ye hasn''t rested yet?" A little embarrassed, he opened his mouth. Wisdom said coldly, "I''m now imprisoned by you. Do you think I can sleep? How big my tolerance can be?" These words made Acoff feel a little embarrassed. "Dr. Ye, there''s no need to be so tit for tat with me. You know, I treat you as a guest." "Don''t you think it''s not a good idea to say that? Just say what you want to say." Wisdom didn''t rx at all, which made Acoff so angry that his nose was a little crooked. His smile finally disappeared and he said coldly, "Maximilian came here just now. Did he talk to you about something?" "Yes, he pleaded me to save his son. Why? Is Acoff also here to beg me?" Wisdom''s ''plead'' made the face of Acoff look a little bad. "Plead? How did he plead you?" "Kneel down and beg me. If you beg someone, you have to have the attitude of asking someone for help, don''t you agree?" Wisdom looked at Acoff with a faint smile. Acoff''s expression suddenly became a little unclear. He was clearer about Maximilian''s character than anyone else. He looked obedient, but he was also very proud. Would such a proud person kneel down and beg Wisdom? However, when he thought of the child''s current situation, he did not dare to say that Maximilian would not kneel for the child. After all, he was very clear about his attitude towards the child. Thinking of this, he stopped beating around the bush and said directly, "How can Dr. Ye operate on my grandson?" "Didn''t I make a condition?" "You really don''t want to circle around me at all, do you? Do you really think I can''t do anything to you?" Acoff''s face finally darkened. Wisdom sneered and said, "What else do you want?" "Although we can''t find Zion, we can always have Mango and Nathaniel to be the second choice. I know that they have people to protect them, but they can''t protect them 24 hours a day, can they? Also, I heard that your two brothers and sister are both veryfortable. If I touch them..." "How dare you!" Wisdom''s face suddenly darkened. His family was hisst bottom line. Seeing that Wisdom was angry, Acoff smiled and said, "So Dr. Ye, you''d better think about it carefully." After that, he left with his men. Wisdom was a little worried, but he also felt that his younger brother and sister were good at martial arts and might not be able to be controlled by Acoff. But what he said was right. There was still a time when a tiger would sleep. He was afraid that Acoff would really stare at his family like a viper. He quickly turned around, but Zion had already left. Since Wisdom wanted to stay, Zion naturally would not break his n. The moment hended on the ground, he asked his men to leave and then told them the location of the ce as soon as possible. He didn''t believe anyone now, except for Sissaye and Benjamin, so he naturally gave them the news. Sissaye told Carlson directly. Carlson quickly sent people to monitor the manor. Everything seemed to be going on in an orderly manner. After leaving the manor, Zion quickly went to the military hospital. It was just dawn. Zion jumped into Evangeline''s room through the window after a sleepless night. When he saw her sleeping soundly on the bed, he finally felt relieved. He quickly put on his slippers and went to the bed, hugging Evangeline with one hand. The familiar scent stunned Evangeline. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Zion''s magnified handsome face. She couldn''t help thinking that she was dreaming and pinched herself hard. It didn''t hurt? So it was really a dream? Evangeline was a little disappointed but bold. Since it was a dream, could she do something she wanted to do? Thinking of this, Evangeline directly held Zion''s face and kissed it. While kissing, she said with a smile, "This dream is quite real. It feels so good." Zion didn''t know whether tough or cry. Evangeline was a little dazed, but at the same time, she was happy. Still dreaming? Zion grabbed the back of her head and started his storm of kisses. Evangeline was shocked. It was toote to react. She was trapped on the bed by someone and almost choked by kisses. When Zion let go of her, Evangeline was breathing heavily, like a fish out of water. "Zion, are you crazy?" "Don''t you think it''s a dream?" Zion looked at Evangeline with sparkling eyes. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, indicating that he was in a good mood. Evangeline frowned and said, "I pinched myself just now. It doesn''t hurt." "Are you sure it''s you who pinched yourself? Is the bruise on my arm a ghost pinch?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Feeling a little depressed, Zion slipped his arm out. The bruise made Evangeline a little surprised. Did she just pinch Zion? And she used so much strength? All of a sudden, Evangeline felt a bitck of confidence. She put down Zion''s arm with a smile and said, "Don''t you have something to do ande back at noon?" "Aren''t you happy for me toe back early?" Evangeline naturally didn''t dare to say anything since Zion looked like he would kill her if she said she wasn''t happy. "How is that possible? I was too happy, so..." "Shut up and go to sleep!" Zion was toozy to listen to the little girl''s noise. He grabbed her with his big hand, held her tightly in his arms again, and theny straight down. Evangeline was a little embarrassed. When she was about to say something, she found that Zion''s breathing was even. He fell asleep just like that? She couldn''t help but look at Zion, only to find that his eyes were full of dark circles. Was that why he hadn''t slept all night? Evangeline''s heart suddenly ached. She knew that Zion would wake up even with a little noise. In order not to affect his rest, Evangeline kept her posture and did not move, but she did not feel sleepy anymore. Looking at Zion''s handsome face, Evangeline giggled and felt her chest rolling like boiling water. It was great that he was back! She was still a little worried about the operation, and now she waspletely relieved. As long as Zion was here, she was not afraid of anything. Unconsciously, Evangeline also felt that her eyelids were a little heavy, so she just fell asleep on Zion''s chest. When Emberly and Calvin came in to wake Evangeline up, they saw the sleeping face of such a handsome man and beautiful woman. Emberly''s face was a little ugly. She wanted to step forward and separate them, but Calvin pushed her away. "Calvin, the person inside is your sister." Emberly was a little depressed. Calvin said with a smile, "She has been eager to marry into the Ye Family for a long time. Mom, if a girl grows up, she can''t stay. If she can stay, she will be your enemy. Don''t let my big sister hate you." Emberly didn''t know what to say after Calvin''s words. At the same time, Kate came. Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 "Dr. Xiao, can I give you a hand?" Kate''s voice was as clear as a nightingale, making people feel veryfortable. Emberly was familiar with Kate. Although she was not very famous in the country, she was a famous doctor in the medical field abroad in recent years. She was as elegant as she used to be. "It''s a waste of talent for Miss Edwards to help me." Emberly smiled faintly and was very easygoing. Kate also said with a smile, "It''s okay. I was entrusted by someone, so I must be loyal to him." Emberly was stunned for a moment. Thinking of the rtionship between Wisdom and Kate, she understood. "Then I''ll be counting on you." "This is the kidney source sent by Wisdom. If Evangeline''s condition is okay, let''s start setting a n." "Okay." Emberly had no objection to this. After all, she was her most beloved daughter. After Kate and Emberly left, the responsibility of waking up Evangeline naturally fell on Calvin. However, when he thought of the sweetness action by the two of them, Calvin felt that he should not be the annoying person. It was good for him to stay in the corridor alone. Zion woke up the moment they came in, but he felt very embarrassed when he was wrapped up on the bed, so he pretended to sleep to the end. Anyway, the person who came was his future mother-inw and brother-inw, and he was not an outsider. It was natural for him to pretend to be asleep, but he loosened his grip on Evangeline. He had no choice. In front of his mother-inw, he really didn''t dare to be too intimate with Evangeline. After all, he still wanted her. Evangeline was in a daze and felt that the hands on her waist had loosened a little. She subconsciously let out a cry and lifted her long legs. In an instant, she had crossed over Zion''s waist. All of a sudden, Zion felt that his blood was boiling. He didn''t dare to pretend to be asleep anymore. He quickly moved Evangeline''s leg away and was about to get up. However, he heard Evangeline muttering, "Don''t go! Sleep for a while more." Then she put her arm around Zion''s waist again. Zion blushed. If it were just the two of them, it wouldn''t be a big deal. However, Evangeline''s attitude and actions were too annoying since they were in front of both his mother-inw and brother-inw. Zion couldn''t help but reach out and pinch Evangeline''s nose. It didn''t take long for Evangeline''s face to turn red due to suffocation. She shouted and directly pped Zion''s hand away. She breathed heavily and then asked with a nk face, "What''s going on? I feel like I can''t breathe just now." Zion was very calm. He nced at Evangeline and said, "You''re dreaming." "Ah?" Evangeline was at a loss. Dream? Why didn¡¯t she feel it herself? It was obvious that someone was pinching her nose. She looked at Zion suspiciously. Zion said calmly, "Do you think I''m lying?" His eyes were dark and deep. Evangeline immediately became a little scared. Was she really dreaming just now? But why did she feel a little pain in her nose? She touched her nose and said, "It''s strange. Why does my nose hurt?" "You didn''t sleep well and bumped into my back. Otherwise, how did you think I would wake up?" Zion continued to lie without blushing. Hearing that, Evangeline felt a little embarrassed. "Really?" "Do I have to lie to you?" While speaking, Zion got out of bed and began to tidy up his clothes. Looking at his handsome face, Evangeline thought that she had been chasing after this man for 20 years and he had always been quiet. She was afraid that it was really because she wanted to touch him in her sleep so she touched his nose. She was still guessing in her heart when Zion had already gone to the bathroom, and his beautiful voice came in an instant. "Hurry up and tidy your things. Your mother and brother just came in." "Ah?" Evangeline''s heart thumped when she thought of how she had been seen by Emberly and Calvin while she was asleep. It was over. Her mother might have seen her sleeping in Zion''s arms. Maybe she would be talked about again in a while. Evangeline quickly got up and ran to the bathroom. She reacted subconsciously. When she pushed open the bathroom door, she found that Zion was pouring water. She stood there in a daze as if she had been paused. She couldn''t help looking at the ce where Zion had put the water. Zion paused and the sound of water stopped, and his face was slightly flushed. Evangeline still didn''t react. Looking at the behemoth, there was only one thought in her mind. He was indeed much older than when he was young. Seeing Evangeline standing there and watching, Zion''s ears turned red. He said uneasily, "Have you seen enough? If yes then get out now!" He wailed in his heart. What kind of hobby his girlfriend had? She always liked to break in to observe when he went to the bathroom. She didn''t think that she might scare him to death? Although he was thinking about it, his body was boiling because of the collision with Evangeline just now, and he couldn''t suppress It. Evangeline finally came to her senses after being scolded. Her face turned red all of a sudden, and then she quickly turned around and ran. She even mmed the door of the bathroom so hard that it trembled a little. Zion felt that his willpower and endurance were indeed strong if he hadn''t been scared into a cripple by her. As Evangeline went out, the sound of running water rang out again. Evangeline''s face burned even more. She, she... How could she met the others! Embarrassed, Evangeline put on her shoes and ran out with her clothes. She rushed to Sissaye''s ward and said, "Let me borrow your bathroom for a while." Then she ran in and mmed the door and locked it. Sissaye''s face was full of confusion. Did shee to her room early in the morning to go to the bathroom? If she remembered correctly, Evangeline has a single room, and it''s a VIP room. Why didn''t she have a bathroom? But before she could say anything, she heard Evangeline say in a muffled voice, "Don''t ask. Don''t talk to me. I want to be alone." Sissaye''s mouth twitched. "I don''t care if you want to be quiet, but you''d better hurry up because I want to pee." Sissaye said gloomily. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Was her rtionship with Evangeline that good? As foring to her room early in the morning to grab the toilet? This was too unreasonable! However, when Evangeline heard the word "in a hurry, " Zion''s giant figure appeared in her mind again. What the f*ck! She felt like she was going crazy. Evangeline quickly poured cold water on her face, trying to lower the temperature of her face that was almost on the verge of burning. However, she heard footstepsing from outside and Benjamin''s voice came along. "Sissaye, why are you standing at the door of the bathroom and not going in?" Evangeline was depressed when she heard that. How should she exin it? What would Sissaye say? Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 Just as Evangeline was feeling uneasy, Sissaye said directly, "It''s okay. I suddenly wanted to go to the toilet, but I was scared back by a mouse. You can go out with me to buy breakfast." Sissaye didn¡¯t care about Benjamin''s expression. She grabbed his arm and went out. She mmed the door so hard that she thought Evangeline couldn¡¯t hear it. Mouse? She said she was a mouse! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Evangeline was a little angry, but Sissaye didn''t let Benjamin know that she had saved her face here, so she didn''t dare to say anything. After packing up quickly, Evangeline was too embarrassed to go back to her room. She ran straight to the end of the corridor and saw that Calvin was making a phone call. She grabbed Calvin''s hand and left without saying anything. "Hey, Evangeline? Wait, I''m calling." "Where''s Mom?" Evangeline really couldn''t face Zion now. What did she do? The person who had been staring at Zion''s that ce with a confused look was not her! No! Evangeline made psychological preparations in her heart and quickly pulled Calvin away. Seeing that he knew that he couldn''t finish his phone call, Calvin gave up to struggle. As he walked, he said, "Mom and Kate are in the office. I guess they are discussing your operation n. By the way, where is brother-inw?" Now Calvin called Zion brother-inw in front of Evangeline. As soon as he mentioned Zion, Evangeline felt a burn on her face. She said directly, "Shut up! You''re chattering like a woman." Calvin was depressed. Why he suddenly became a woman? Did Evangeline take the drug this morning? Or was she dissatisfied with something? Thinking of the scene as soon as he entered the door, Calvin asked directly, "Can''t brother-inw satisfy you?" Evangeline almost choked to death in one breath, and her face became even more anxious. "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Then why are you so angry so early in the morning? Isn''t it because my brother-inw can''t satisfy you? Are you can''t get enough of him? Mom and I saw you two hugging each other and sleeping." Calvin''s undisguised words almost made Evangeline want to find a hole in the ground and hide. She didn''t know whether she could do it or not, but she could see it clearly whether it was big or not. She couldn''t satisfy with such a big guy? Evangeline didn''t think it was possible. Her body suddenly became hot, and she was still sweating in the morning. Evangeline felt like she was going crazy. What was she thinking? "Shut up." She red at Calvin with a hint of resentment in her eyes, but in Calvin''s eyes, he guessed it right, which made his elder sister angry. He could not help but feel a little regretful. His brother-inw was such an outstanding person, but he couldn''t satisfy her? He had to ask his mother if she had any traditional medicine to treat his brother- iw. After all, Zion brought him rich. As his brother-inw, he couldn''t ignore such an important thing for Zion, could he? Moreover, it was rted to her sister''s lifetime happiness. Calvin thought about it in his heart, but he couldn''t say anything. He let Evangeline take him to Emberly''s office. Seeing Evangelineing alone, Emberly said with a sullen face, "Why don¡¯t you go to rest and wait for the surgery notice? Why are you running around?" ¡±1 just came to see what operation n you gave me was." "Nothing has anything to do with you. Get out!" Emberly was furious when she saw her daughter. As parents, they had not even agreed when Evangeline had gotten together with Zion that brat and had even been seen by them. This was way too heart-wrenching. She felt her hard work was in vain. Evangeline didn''t dare to say anything, but Calvin said without any taboo, "Mom, don''t treat Evangeline like this. She is also holding back." "What the hell is she holding back?" Emberly had always treated her child like this, which made Kate a little stunned. Calvin quickly said, "It''s true. Zion can''t do it. My sister is very distressed. Later, after you finished the operation, see if you can treat Zion. This is very important to a man''s life." Evangeline was stunned when she heard that. What did it mean that Zion couldn''t do it? Calvin was talking nonsense. She kicked Calvin and said, "What nonsense are you talking about?" However, Evangeline''s angry look seemed to be covered up in Calvin''s eyes. He hurriedly dodged and said, "Evangeline, don''t be embarrassed. We''re from the same family now. It''s not good to avoid the doctor when getting sick. Besides, our mom is a good doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. Maybe she can cure Zion." "Don''t you dare say that! You''re such a good-for-nothing who doesn''t know anything." Evangeline was about to hit Calvin, but was stopped by Emberly. "What are you doing? You''re going to have an operation soon, so you don''t have any selfawareness, do you? Go back and rest." Hearing Emberly''s words, Evangeline didn''t dare to say anything. She red at Calvin and left the office. When Zion came out of the bathroom, he didn''t see Evangeline. He knew that this woman was probably shy, and maybe she didn''t know where to hide to wait for the tide to go away. Thinking of the scene just now, he really didn''t know how to face it. Fortunately, it was Evangeline. If it were someone else, he would have blinded them. However, this situation was still quite embarrassing. Zion wasn''t in a hurry to look for Evangeline. After all, it wasn''t easy to get into trouble because the ce was currently full of protection. He quickly poured himself a ss of cool water, and the heat waves in his body eased a little. After settling down for a while, Zion prepared himself mentally before opening the door and walking out. He saw Emberly walking towards him. "Zion,e out with me. I have something to tell you." Zion was a little nervous to be called out by his future mother- in-w, but he didn''t say much and followed Emberly out. Emberly took Zion to the garden behind the hospital and stopped at a quiet ce. Zion was stunned when he saw the surrounding environment. Could it be that Evangeline''s surgery was too risky? That was why she brought him to a ce where there were very few people. Zion''s heart skipped a beat. "Emberly, isn''t Evangeline''s surgery easy to do?" Emberly saw that Zion''s eyes were full of worry. Thinking of her youngest son saying that Zion couldn''t do it, she couldn''t help sighing slightly in her heart. It was a waste to be so good-looking. If his daughter really followed him, wouldn''t she be a widow for the rest of her life? Emberly felt very upset. Originally, she was a little dissatisfied with Evangeline chasing after Zion. Now that she heard that Zion was not good enough, Emberly started to look down on Zion even more. She frowned slightly. Some words were really hard to say, but when she thought of her precious daughter, she had to say in a low voice, "If you''re sick, you should treat it. It''s not good to hide it from the doctor. After Evangeline''s operation is over,e to my office and I''ll take a good look at it. It''s good if it cured, but if not..." She didn''t say the rest of the words, but they seemed to be meaningful. Zion was confused. He thought that he was a smart person, but he didn''t understand what Emberly meant. Let him had a look? What was there to look at? Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 "Emberly, I''m not sick." Zion thought for a moment and replied. The look in Emberly''s eyes became more meaningful. Generally, a man would not admit this kind of disease. Forget it. Since Evangeline liked Zion so much, she would reluctantly give him some medicine. "Get some medicine from the prescription and eat itter. Don''t cut it off. If you really love Evangeline, listen to me." Emberly finished writing and handed it to Zion. Although Zion was a little confused, he paused when he heard that it was about Evangeline. There was only a kidney in Evangeline''s body, and Evangeline was going to have an operation soon. Was it a drug for antirejection? However, looking at the handwriting on the list, Zion frowned slightly. There were not many normal people who could understand the doctor''s handwriting. He simply didn''t look at it and took the list in his hand. He heard Emberly say, "Go out now. Take the medicine as soon as possible. Don''t let Evangeline worry." "Okay." Zion went out obediently. Looking at Zion''s back, Emberly frowned slightly. Why couldn''t such a good-looking boy satisfy her? Zion didn''t know what his mother- in-w meant, so he took the list to the prescription. The person on duty for the prescription was a girl. When she saw the medicine on the list, she was slightly stunned and couldn''t help looking at Zion. Can''t such a handsome man do it? She couldn''t help sighing. Her regretful expression and actions made it impossible for Zion to look straight at her. What happened to him? How could he be sympathized with? Zion''s voice suddenly turned cold. "What was that look in your eyes just now?" The chilling atmosphere spread around him, and the little nurse was scared into shivering. "What are you doing? It''s just that you can''t do it. If you look at me like that, I can''t let you be a fierce man." The corner of Zion''s mouth twitched. He immediately asked, "What did you say?" "I know it''s personal, and I won''t talk nonsense. Don''t worry. Doctor Xiao has a very good medicine for it. If you take it on time, you may regain your man glory." The nurseforted him kindly. After all, Zion was quite handsome and she was a face-judger. Zion had already understood what she meant. He gnashed his teeth and asked, "So you mean that this prescription cure man''s impotence?" "Yes, isn''t it for you by Dr. Xiao?" Zion felt he had been struck by lightning. Did his mother- in-w think he was impotence? Where did she knew it? How could this matter be judged by looking at faces? Zion pulled the prescription over and said coldly, "The prescription is wrong." After that, he turned around and left. However, he heard the little nurse say in a low voice behind him, "Humph, you just too scared. I''ve seen hundreds of such patients, and all of them say the prescription is wrong. What a pity, with such a handsome face..." Zion staggered and wanted nothing more than to go back and shut up the young nurse''s mouth. He couldn''t? Hehe! Who on earth was spreading this rumor? Zion went upstairs angrily with the list. He saw Calvin knocking on the door and saying, "Evangeline, let me in. My brother-inw is not here. Besides, it doesn''t matter if he is here. I can''t disturb you both. Open the door quickly, mum asked you to prepare for the operation." "Get lost!" Evangeline growled in a low voice. Zion was impotence? How did this b*stard said that? How could such a big thing not working? Evangeline couldn''t help but think of the scene she saw not long ago. Oh, my God! Her face was about to have a burn again. Calvin continued to shout outside, "Evangeline, I''m not wrong. You can''t help my brother-inw hide this from us, it''s not good for him. If you knew the situation earlier, you would have asked our mother to treat him. It''s better than you''re not in harmony with each other after marriage, isn''t it?" Zion''s hands creaked. Hehe! He would be in conflict with Evangeline after marriage? What was that brat Calvin talking about? Evangeline opened the door and kicked Calvin. "You are the one who impotence! Your whole family are!" She was so angry that she spoke without thinking. Calvin quickly dodged Evangeline''s attack and said with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s not up to you. If our father is impotence, how can you and I be born? I''m doing it for the sake of you and your descendants." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The corners of Zion''s mouth twitched again. He directly stepped forward and grabbed Calvin''s cor. After excessive anger was suppressed calmness, which made people feel terrible. "I think we need to have a talk." After that, he gave Evangeline a meaningful look. Evangeline didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion, but she seemed to understand the meaning in Zion''s eyes. He would deal with herter! Evangeline couldn''t help shivering. Good heavens! It was a big misunderstanding! Could it be that Zion already knew that Calvin was spouting nonsense? Thinking of Zion''s cold eyes, Evangeline quickly ran to Emberly''s office. "Mom, I think I''ve rested well. I can start the operation immediately." "I''ll make the decision when the surgery begins. Go back now." Emberly frowned slightly. Evangeline was a little scared. She tugged at Emberly''s sleeve and said, "Mom, I''m scared. If you keep me waiting. I''ll be scared out of my wits. I can''t have an operation." Yes. If she didn''t do the operation quickly, she was really afraid that she would be killed by Zion. Although she didn''t spread these rumors! Zion pulled Calvin''s cor directly to the back garden of the hospital. Calvin wanted to struggle, but he failed. He had always thought that he was good at martial arts, but in front of Zion, he was like a child meeting an adult. He couldn''t even try. "Brother-inw, slow down. Can you let go of me first? It''s not elegant!" Calvin muttered, but Zion couldn''t wait to kill him. If it weren''t for the fact that he was Evangeline''s younger brother, Zion would have killed him. When they finally arrived at the back garden, Zion threw Calvin out. Calvin was quick-witted. He stood still in the air, but before he could react, Zion punched him in the nose. A burning sensation apanied by warm blood flowed out. Calvin immediately gave up. "Are you serious?" This time, Zion couldn''t even be bothered to say a word to him. Calvin was the first to dare to say that he was impotence. Then, Zion quickly punched and kicked him. Calvin was struggling to deal with it. If Zion held back, he might barely be able to resist it. But now, Zion was like an enraged giant beast. His reckless killing action was simply a one-sided abuse. Calvin suddenly had an illusion that he might die here. Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 "Brother-inw, Zion, do you have something to say? Ouch!" Calvin was hiding, but Zion''s punches and kicks seemed to have grown eyes. "Don''t hit my face, Zion." In Calvin''s heart, he was very confused and angry, but he didn''t dare to say it out loud. F*ck, was the man in front of me so strong? Would he die here? "Help!" As soon as Calvin shouted, he felt a pain in his ribs. Zion''s fist hit him like a hammer and he almost vomited blood. "I''m impotence? Huh?" Zion¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent, but there was a feeling like a suppressed storm. All the anger was gathering, and like a tornado, the prelude began. Calvin suddenly knew the reason why he was beaten. He quickly said, "Zion, you''re not impotence, you''re really good! Don''t hit me!" The person in front of him was the person in his big sister''s love, and he was his future God of Wealth. He couldn''t afford to offend him. Not to mention that he couldn''t win, even if he could beat him, he wouldn''t dare to fight back. However, Zion didn''t show any mercy at all. His fists were perfect, and he also showed his skills. It was hard to tell that he had been beaten, but all the bones in his body seemed to be torn apart. Calvin almost cried. Zion hit him so hard that he groaned. Only then did he feel less depressed. He said coldly, "I don''t want to see you in the next three months." "I''m afraid I can''t. If you marry my sister, I will attend the wedding ceremony." Calvin said in a hurry. Zion frowned slightly, feeling a little better because of his words. "If it weren''t for the fact that you''re Evangeline''s younger brother, I would have pressed you down on the ground and let you experience if I''m impotence or not." After saying that, Zion turned around and left, leaving Calvin standing in the wind. He was so scared that he was in a daze. The meaning behind Zion''s words was definitely not what he had thought! Boohoo! He was so scared! He wanted to go home! Zion didn''t care what Calvin thought. After venting his anger, he went straight to Evangeline, but Evangeline was eager to avoid him. Not to mention the embarrassment made her could not face Zion, now the rumor that Calvin, that idiot, made her even more afraid to face Zion. Therefore, the moment she saw Zioning in from the back garden, Evangeline, who had pestered Emberly and failed to perform the operation in advance, ran to Sissaye''s room. Benjamin was also there. Seeing Evangelineing, he couldn''t help but stand in front of Sissaye and asked worriedly, "Evangeline, what are you going to do?" "Get out! Guard at the door and don''t let anyone in!" Evangeline directly pushed back Benjamin. If it was before, Benjamin would have gone, but now he didn''t dare to leave. Although Sissaye had given up her pursuit of Zion, the war between Evangeline and Sissaye had been going on for many years. If only the two of them were in the room, Benjamin wouldn''t go out until he was out of his mind. "Don''t make any trouble, Evangeline. Sissaye is in poor health and you''re going to have an operation. Can you stop fighting for the time being?" "Stop? I''m just chatting with Sissaye." Evangeline sat next to Sissaye, put her hand on Sissaye''s wrist, and said, "You''ve cured the poison very quickly." "Well, Dr. Xiao wrote the prescription himself." Although Sissaye didn''t know what Evangeline was up to, this woman was very abnormal today. First, she came to steal her bathroom, and now she came to feel her pulse. Since when did the two of them have such a good rtionship? Just as everyone was confused, Zion came to the door of Sissaye''s room. She gently knocked on the door and said, "Benjamin, Sissaye, let Evangeline out." "I''m not going out!" Evangeline jumped up as if she had been stung by something. Only then did she realize that she had reacted too much. She smiled awkwardly and said, "I want to stay with Sissaye for a while." Sissaye could tell that Evangeline was probably hiding from Zion. Although she didn''t know what had happened between the two of them, Evangeline looked like a mouse who had seen a cat, which pleased Sissaye. As long as Evangeline was unhappy, she would be happy. Sissaye hurriedly said, "I''m going out with Benjamin. Zion, juste inside. Let''s go out." Sissaye ignored Evangeline''s call for help. She pulled Benjamin''s hand and jumped off the bed and ran out. Evangeline said angrily, "Sissaye, did you do it on purpose?" "That''s right. I did it on purpose. So what? You stole my favorite Zion, and you still won''t let me vent my anger on you?" Sissaye spoke frankly, but Evangeline couldn''t ept it. She must be out of her mind to find Sissaye for shelter. Evangeline regretted it, but there was no room for regrets now. What should she do? Zion was about toe in. Evangeline jumped onto the balcony and nned to climb from the balcony to the room next door. Unexpectedly, Zion came in so quickly. He grabbed her arm and said with a gloomy face, "Come on up!" "I don''t want to! Unless you promise me that you won''t argue with me!" Evangeline, who had a strong desire to survive, quickly offered her conditions. Zion burst intoughter with anger. "What can a useless person like me do to you?" His words made Evangeline blush. "No, Calvin is talking nonsense. Don''t listen to him." "But now, the entire hospital probably knows that I, Zion, is impotence. What should we do?" Zion was a little depressed. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Evangeline''s mouth dropped open in surprise. The entire hospital knew about it? No way! Who was the bbermouth? As if he could understand what Evangeline was thinking, Zion sneered and said, "Your mother gave me a prescription and asked me to get the medicine. The little nurse who gave me the medicine told me directly not to be afraid of illness. Evangeline, I wonder what I have done to make your mother and brother think that I''m impotence? Or do you think I''m? Because I didn''t satisfy you?" The scale of his words was getting bigger and bigger. Evangeline felt that she was courting death if she went up now. She simply let herself hang on the balcony. No matter how hard Zion tried, she didn''t go up. She said, "How would I know? I didn''t say it. It''s because they thought we were sleeping together, but you didn''t touch me, so they thought you''re impotence." Her voice became lower and lower because she saw that Zion''s face was getting darker. Evangeline wanted to cry. The person who said this was not her. Why should she be the one to bear the anger? It was too unfair! Zion was so angry that his chest hurt. "I''m impotence because I didn''t touch you? In order to prove that I can do it, can I have sex with you now?" Evangeline was stunned when she heard that. She tilted her neck and fainted. Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 Zion was frightened by her dizziness and quickly pulled her up. When he was flustered, he suddenly found that Evangeline''s breathing frequency was not right. This girl was pretending to faint! Zion didn''t know whether tough or cry. Thinking that she was going to have an operation soon, Zion didn''t want to expose her. Instead, he carried her back to the room, put her on the bed, and went to one side to pour a ss of water and take a few sips. Beating people was also a troublesome job. He was a little tired. Zion sat down by the bed and quickly took out his phone to deal with his business. Wisdom had his own arrangements ording to his instructions, and he had done what he should do. He had also arranged the necessary arrangements. Now there was only the group''s work left to deal with. Aziel returned to thepany after Zion''s return and began to deal with official business day and night. Some of the problems that couldn''t be solved were directly sent to Zion. Zion rubbed his temples. He had to put in more effort than anyone else in order to endure everyone''s envy. He quickly browsed the pages and threw himself into it for a while. Evangeline didn''t hear anything for a long time. She couldn''t help squinting her eyes. When she saw that Zion seemed to be working, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. She was really too innocent. It was an unexpected disaster! After she finished her surgery, she had to teach Calvin a lesson. Evangeline thought so, but when she saw Zion frowning slightly, she suddenly felt that Zion, who was working hard, was so handsome. She couldn''t help but open her eyes and admire Zion so much. Looking at him frowning and nodding from time to time, she felt that she was a fangirl and didn''t want to miss his face from hers for a second. "Your saliva ising out of your mouth. Hurry up and wipe it!" Zion didn''t even raise his head as he spoke. Evangeline subconsciously touched her lips and was stunned. Where did the salivae from? And wasn''t this man working hard? How did he saw her drooling? "Zion, you''re not very serious with your work. You should be fined." "How much?" "Ah?" Evangeline was stunned for a moment. Only then did she realize that Zion''s reply was about the fine. She smiled and said, "10,000 yuan! You can only give it to my private ount." "Okay." After that, Zion directly transfered her 10,000 yuan. Evangeline was shocked. Most of it was a joke. Now that she had suddenly received Zion''s money, she didn''t know what to do. "Are you really giving it to me?" "Here, if I don''t give it to you, how can your brother take back his words?" Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline couldn''t wait to pretend to faint again. He couldn''t get through this, could he? She looked at Zion gloomily and said, "It''s good that you know about this kind of thing. Why do you have to tell the world?¡± "Wasn''t that your brother who told the world that I''m impotence?" Zion was very concerned about this. Men could tolerate anything except this. Evangeline smiled awkwardly. She wanted to shut up, but she couldn''t. Fortunately, there was news from Emberly that Evangeline''s operation was ready and she was going to enter the operating room. Evangeline immediately became a little nervous. Zion put down all distractions for the time being. He put his phone aside, held Evangeline''s hand, and said, "Don''t be nervous. I''ll wait for you outside." "If, I mean if, if the operation fails..." "It won''t fail! The kidney source has been determined with all kinds of means. The doctors are your mum and Kate. Don''t you believe their skills? As long as you calm down, I will cook your favorite tomato egg noodles when youe out." Zion interrupted Evangeline. At this time, he didn''t want to hear any bad words about Evangeline, even from her. Evangeline also understood what Zion meant. She nodded slightly, and the uneasiness in her heart was somewhat dispelled. "I want ice cream." "When you wake up. I''ll buy it for you." Zion said hurriedly. Evangeline''s lips curled into a smile and she continued, "I also want to eat chips and burgers." "I''ll buy it." "I also want to eat roast chicken, roast duck, and sauced beef..." Zion could tell that this girl was sincere. He couldn''t help but say, "Even if you want the moon in the sky, I''ll find a way to get it for you. What do you think?" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Many loves suddenly appeared in the bottom of Evangeline''s heart, as if they were about to drown her. Her smile was a little silly and sweet. "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll spoil me if you do this so much?" "I only have one wife in my life, and the cost is quite high. If I don''t spoil her and run away with others, I will be at a disadvantage, won''t I?" Zion''s words made Evangeline feel even happier. "Zion, I''ll be too proud if you continue like this." "It''s okay. I''ll help you to ease it." The two of them bickered over each other. Zion pushed Evangeline into the anesthetic room next to the operating room at the same time. He watched the doctor give her an anesthetic. When she almost fell asleep, Zion whispered in her ear, "Evangeline, I love you. Hold on." This sentence was like a curse, which made Evangeline''s eyes open wide in surprise, and then she couldn''t help smiling. This was Zion''s confession! After chasing after him for so many years, she finally heard Zion''s confession. How could she not be excited? However, the effect of the anesthetic had increased. Evangeline couldn''t bear to look at Zion and slowly closed her eyes. She was pushed into the operating room. When Emberly saw their interaction outside, she suddenly felt a little relieved. Perhaps her daughter was right. Zion, this man, could be relied on. But... Emberly nced subconsciously at Zion. Zion instantly understood. His face suddenly sank a little, and he was even a little embarrassed. He felt as if he had been stripped naked and exposed to the sun. That kind of feeling was hard to describe. Anyway, he was not energetic enough. However, this person was his mother-inw. He couldn''t beat his mother-inw as he did to Calvin. At that time, Eugene would probably be the first one to kill him. Zion leaned to one side uneasily. He wanted to exin, but he didn''t know how to. It was weird to exin this to his mother-inw. Now he found that he was being too gentle to Calvin. He should also let Calvin impotence. Zion thought to himself when the operation inside had already begun. After waiting anxiously for more than two hours, Evangeline finally showed up. "The operation is now very sessful. As long as there is no rejection reaction in theter stage, it will be fine." Emberly heaved a sigh of relief and all her stress went gone. Seeing that their family had something to say, Kate went to the changing room alone to wash and change clothes. But after a long time, she did note out. After settling down Evangeline, Zion didn''t find Kate, so he couldn''t help asking. Emberly immediately sent someone to look for her, but the only thing left in the locker room was Kate''s white coat, which fell to the ground, and the things in the wardrobe were scattered all over the ground. Such a situation was very heart-wrenching. Something happened to Kate! Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 This was a big deal. Zion had always thought that Wisdom and Megan would not be a couple. On the contrary, it was very likely that Kate would be his sister-inw. Now that Wisdom was not around, and Kate had disappeared because she had given Evangeline an operation, Zion frowned and made a phone call. "Ask all the members of the Ye family to move out. We must find Kate." After that, he quickly picked up the surveince video, but there was no surveince in the locker room. In order to protect the doctor''s privacy, there was no monitoring camera in the surroundings. Zion was a little depressed. The Ye family members moved quickly. Emberly also liked Kate very much, so she naturally began to help look for her. However, Kate seemed to have disappeared into thin air without a trace. Zion didn''t dare to tell Wisdom the news. He was afraid that something might happen to him, so he could only let the Ye family search for her as soon as possible. In fact, he was already a little confused. When Evangeline woke up, she didn''t see Zion. Only Calvin was here, but she couldn''t recognize him if she didn''t look carefully. "Have you gone for stic surgery?" Evangeline looked at Calvin, who was like a pig''s head, and joked with a smile. Calvin red at Evangeline gloomily and said vaguely, "Bullsh*t! I was beaten up by your man! Look, he hit me so hard! What if I''m disfigured and can''t find a wife for the rest of my life? I''ll cling on to you!" "You deserve it! Your mouth is full of nonsense and you don''t know how to hold on to anything. It''s enough for him to not destroy your face." Evangeline didn''t sympathize with Calvin at all. She looked around and didn''t see Zion. She couldn''t help frowning slightly. "Where''s Zion?" Calvin paused for a moment and then said, "Something happened to Zion''spany. He asked me to buy you ice cream when he went back to settle it. He said that he would treat you to something else after you recover." Thinking of Zion''s confession before she entered the operating room, there was a hint of tenderness in Evangeline''s eyes. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Where''s the ice cream?" "Oh, I don''t know when you woke up so I eat it." Calvin''s words made sense, which almost made Evangeline jump out of bed in anger. "I think Zion is too gentle towards you, you should be beaten to the point where you won''t be able to get up until you can''t speak and move your mouth." Evangeline gnashed her teeth, but Calvin said with a speechless face, "It''s just cheap ice cream, isn''t it? If you want to eat it, I''ll go and buy it for you." "Can it be the same?" Evangeline was about to die of anger. Calvin was confused and asked, "Why is it different? At most, I''ll buy you a simr one." "It''s not the same if someone else buys it! Who told you to eat it without my permission? Calvin, get out of here!" Evangeline didn''t think that Calvin was eating ice cream, but Zion''s love for her. D*mmit! B*stard! How could she have such a silly brother? Calvin didn''t understand, but in order not to make Evangeline angry, he still went out obediently. Evangeline was so angry that her heart ached. The pain temporarily made her a little rational. Although Zion was a workaholic, he would never let her go. Moreover, she had just finished the operation, and Zion had promised her that he would wait for her outside. Unless something serious happened that he had to leave. Evangeline quickly found her phone and wanted to call Kate, but her phone had been turned off. She had no choice but to call Emberly. "Mom, where is Zion? Did something happen?" Emberly was a little depressed to see Evangeline finding zion after waking up, but she said lightly, "Well, it seems something happened to Wisdom. Don''t worry so much. You should take good care of yourself. Zion can''t run away. You are the only one who takes a man as a treasure even if he is impotence." His words made Evangeline explode. "Who? Have you personally experienced it or seen it? Why do you believe Calvin''s words? I said, why are you so gossipy? He must do something to prove when we''re just sleeping together? Can''t he be worried about my reputation just because I am not married? I think Calvin has learned bad things from you." After that, Evangeline hung up the phone directly. Emberly was stunned. Was she just scolded by that brat Evangeline? What did she say? Did she personally experience Zion''s sex skills? This brat was so naughty, wasn''t she? Emberly almost couldn''t catch her breath. She wished she could just go to kill her. Evangeline was a little scared after hanging up the phone. Oh, my God! Her subconscious reaction just now hadpletely forgotten that Emberly was her mother. What should she do? What she said cannot be taken back. Was she going to be screwed? Who knows when Zion wille back and who will protect her? Evangeline didn''t know what to do, but Emberly went straight out and found Calvin. She pulled his ear and dragged him into the office. "Mom, mom, be gentle. You are totally harmless and insulting. There are so many nurses watching outside. It''s not appropriate for you to drag me in like this." Calvin felt that his ears were about to fall out. Emberly kicked him directly. At the moment when Calvin escaped, she gave him another p. "Mom, am I your son? Why are you so ruthless?" "Ruthless? I think you still have the life because I and your dad keep praying the whole time.¡± Emberly hated her son so much that she gritted her teeth. "What did I do wrong? Zion beat me, and so did you. Evangeline doesn''t even like me. It''s too difficult for me." "It''s not difficult at all!" Emberly looked at Calvin''s swollen face and said angrily, "Who told you that Zion is impotence?" "I guessed it." Calvin said frankly, which almost made Emberly hit him again. "How can you guess randomly about it?" Emberly shouted in a low voice, which scared Calvin so much that he quickly moved aside a few steps. Then he said, "Isn''t it clear? Evangeline is such a beautiful woman lying in his arms and he didn''t do anything. Isn''t that impotence or what?" "Shut up! " Emberly was so angry that her chest hurt. She felt her brain went nk. It was not that she didn''t know that her youngest son''s silly character had followed Eugene, but how could she believe his nonsense? At the thought of what she had told Zion, what she had done, and Zion''s poker face, Emberly felt her face burning! She was his mother-inw! How could she faced Zion so calmly in the future? Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 The most important thing was that the person who caused the incident was her son! Emberly felt that she should just beat him to death. Calvin didn''t know what Emberly was struggling about. He muttered discontentedly, "Why do you ask me to shut up? It''s true. Doing nothing besides your beloved woman. Only fools stand there doing nothing." "What are you talking about?" Emberly picked up the hanger on one side and hit Calvin. Calvin was so scared that he ran away immediately. The mother and son almost performed a martial arts battle, but Evangeline was worried about Wisdom and Zion. Unfortunately, she couldn''t get in touch with Zion''s mobile phone, so she didn''t know how he was doing. Wisdom had a good sleep, but he was awakened by a noise. His beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a trace of dissatisfaction and anger in his eyes, but it disappeared in a sh. Because of the gold- rimmed eyes, his emotions were restrained as if he was still the graceful doctor. Acoff didn''te. It was a servant who delivered water. He put down the kettle and left. Wisdom was indeed a little thirsty. Subconsciously, he stepped forward and poured himself a ss of water, only to find that there was a note under the kettle. "Kate has been caught." Wisdom''s face suddenly turned cold, and his hand holding the teacup tightened. Kate... The girl who spoke in a gentle with the stubborn tone, was it because he had been caught? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Wisdom couldn''t figure it out. The dangerous emotions were rolling and brewing at the bottom of his eyes, raging like a storm but finally calmed down. However, his deep eyes were so suppressed that no one dared to look straight at them. He quickly destroyed the note, drank a ss of water, and waited. If it was done by Acoff, he would naturallye to negotiate with him. There was a murderous look in Wisdom''s eyes. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Acoff to send someone to invite Wisdom. Wisdom went there calmly, but everyone who was familiar with him knew that Wisdom was very angry. However, the angrier he was, the calmer he became. There was a hint of sarcasm and coldness on his beautiful face. When Acoff saw Wisdoming, he narrowed his eyes with a smile and said, "Dr. Ye, how is your rest?" "Not bad." Wisdom said lightly. Even though his tone was the same, Acoff still felt a chill run down his spine. He looked at Wisdom carefully. Looking at the unclear look in his eyes, he felt a little uneasy. But when he thought of his trump card, he felt that he had thought too much. "Since Dr. Ye has a good rest, why don''t we talk about my grandson''s operation?" "My answer is still the same." Wisdom''s indifferent look made the smile on Acoff''s face disappear. "Dr. Ye, don''t be so absolute, or it won''t be good for yourself, isn''t it?" "I don''t understand what you mean." "Come in, let Dr. Ye understand what I mean." Acoff pped his hands, and someone immediately brought Kate in. Kate didn''t know who kidnapped her. She thought it was Megan, but she thought that Megan shouldn''t be so professional. When she was thinking about other possibilities, she was brought in. She suddenly saw Wisdom standing in the middle of the hall. Although Wisdom and Zion looked very simr, and many people would treat them as twins, Kate would not. Wisdom''s temperament was different from Zion''s. Zion was wild and aggressive. He was like a lion in the jungle, ready to attack at any time. But Wisdom was different. He looked gentle and refined. No matter what he met, he was calm, which made people think that he was a good-tempered person. But Kate knew that he was just ying tricks. He would wait for the best opportunity to kill with one shot, which was no worse than Zion''s. But why did she see Wisdom here? Was it because of Wisdom that these people caught me? Kate''s mind was running fast. Wisdom also turned his head slightly with the person who brought Kate in, only to see her being brought up with disheveled hair. There were still blood stains on her face, which made Wisdom, who had always been calm, look serious. "Did you hurt her?" Wisdom''s voice did not change, but it gave people an inexplicable sense of oppression. The eyes hidden behind the gold- rimmed sses instantly reflected a bloodthirsty light. Although it was fleeting, it could not be ignored. Acoff was stunned for a moment, and then he heard Kate open her mouth. "It''s not my blood. I got it during the operation. I brought it here before I had time to change my clothes." "After the operation?" Wisdom frowned slightly. Kate nodded. Wisdom instantly looked at Acoff. Acoff quickly said, "We just invited Miss Edwards as a guest." Previously, Acoff was not sure whether Wisdom would care about Kate or not. Originally, he nned to kidnap Megan, but his subordinates said that Kate had been to the Ye family, and Megan had not stepped into the Ye family, so he wanted to bring Kate here to have a try. Unexpectedly, he was so lucky that he made the right bet. It could be seen from Wisdom¡¯s care for Kate. A smug smile appeared on Acoff''s face. "Dr. Ye, don''t worry. My grandson''s life is still in your hands. I won''t hurt anyone you care about." "Ha..." Wisdom sneered, which made Acoff a little confused. However, he suddenly felt a shadow in front of him, and his wrist was slightly numb. Then Wisdom returned to where he was and looked at him coldly. Acoff didn''t know what had happened at all, but the people around him could see it clearly. Wisdom''s speed was incredible. The scalpel in his hand was shining with a cold light, and there were traces of blood on Whose blood was it? Acoff was still puzzled when he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood from his wrist. Then, a sharp pain came in an instant, causing him to involuntarily wail. "My hand...'' His hand''s tendons were actually broken, and the opening was extremely deep. His skin and flesh were curled about and the bone was visible. The moment just now, it was only because Wisdom was too fast that he didn''t feel it. Now that all the pain had been restored, he was in so much pain that he almost died on the spot. Wisdom said lightly, "I''ve warned you that family is my bottom line. Don''t harm them. Do you know how much energy it takes for a doctor to perform an operation? How long will it take to recover after an operation? It''s not too much to kill you for bringing a doctor who just got off the operating table." If it weren''t for the fact that the superior want Acoff to be alive, the scalpel wouldn''t have cut through his wrist, but his throat artery. Everyone was shocked by Wisdom''s words, but Kate''s eyes suddenly shone, and she stared at Wisdom with affection. What did he just say? His family was his bottom line, so did he make a move because he regarded himself as a family member? Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 Wisdom did not look at Kate, but his suppressed anger was still frightening. It was so painful that Acoff almost fainted, but Wisdom didn''t take any action to save him. It was not until this moment that he truly understood that Wisdom was really a devil, not a white- dressed Angel. "Hurry up and get someone to bandage my wound.¡± Acoff was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. He looked at Wisdom with a trace of cruelty in his eyes, but he suppressed it. After all, he still needed to deal with his grandson''s illness. But he swore that as long as his grandson''s operation was sessful, he would kill Wisdom to avenge today''s humiliation. Wisdom naturally understood the emotions in his eyes, but he was still indifferent. He said calmly, "I hope you will remember this. I have a bad temper." After that, he turned around directly and dragged Kate to his temporary room. Everyone didn''t dare to breathe for fear that Acoff would shift his anger on them. However, at this time, Maximilian came. He had rushed over when he heard that Acoff was injured. However, when faced with Acoff at this moment, the anger would be shifted to the unlucky one. "Acoff, how are you?" "Get lost! You useless thing!" Acoff kicked Maximilian to the ground, but his anger could not be relieved. "If you were not a good- for- nothing, how could I suffer today''s humiliation? I even had to worry about you even though you gave birth to a child. What else can you do? Get out! Don''t let me see you today! Get lost!" Under everyone''s gaze, Maximilian was scolded like a failer. Everyone was not surprised, but Maximilian still felt his face burning. "Don''t say that to my daddy." A childish voice suddenly sounded. Everyone shuddered and looked in the direction of the scene. They saw a thin little boy leaning against the door frame not far away. With a trace of anger on his face, he stared straight at Acoff. Acoff was instantly enraged. "Who let my grandsone out? What are you doing? Hurry up and bring him away! If anything happens to him, I will let all of you die with him!" Everyone trembled with fear. Maximilian was also a little worried. He rushed forward and picked up the little boy. "Son, why did youe out? Daddy will send you back." "Grandpa was wrong to say that." Although Denzel was small, he had justice in his heart. He could more or less understand his position in his grandfather''s heart, so he had nothing to fear. Although Acoff couldn''t say anything to his precious grandson, he couldn''t be so polite to Maximilian. "You''ve spoken ill of me to my precious grandson, haven''t you? You''re very proud to provoke the rtionship between my grandson and me, aren''t you? You''re such a good-for-nothing! Get lost!" "Grandpa!" Denzel still wanted to say something, but Maximilian directly covered his mouth and took him away. The others were trembling with fear and didn''t dare to breathe. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Compared with the tension on the other side, Wisdom''s side was much calmer. He took Kate to the temporary room, pushed her into the bathroom, and whispered, "Clean up yourself first and have a sleepter. I''m here, so you can rest assured." As a doctor, he had a habit of cleanliness, not to mention something like blood. Kate did not have any objections and went straight into the bathroom. The sound of running water came from inside, and Wisdom suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He took a few steps outside and tried his best to be a bodyguard and a door god. However, Kate''s infatuated eyes not long ago emerged in his mind. That girl is poisonous! Wisdom sighed slightly in his heart. He had to take out the book at hand and read it. But he seemed to know those words, but he didn''t know what they said when they were connected together. When the sound of water stopped, Wisdom subconsciously felt that his whole body was tense. He didn''t dare to look back, nor could he look back. He just stood at the door with a book in his hand, as if he was reading a book. When Kate came out, she saw such a scene. She couldn''t help stepping forward and taking away Wisdom''s book. A faint fragrance wafted into his nose. Wisdom frowned slightly and took a step back subconsciously. Kate chased after him in an instant. "Are you afraid of me?" "No." Wisdom answered so quickly that he almost bit his tongue, which made Kateugh. "You just told them that your family was your bottom line, but you hurt them because of me. Do you think I¡¯m already your family?" Kate''s words were flirtatious, which made Wisdom feel embarrassed again. "Yes.¡± When he finished speaking, he wanted to hide, but he found that there was already a wall behind him. There was nowhere to hide. Kate seemed to have seen this. She took a step forward and stood on tiptoe. Her round nose almost touched Wisdom''s nose. The breath between them was entangled, and there was a hint of temptation and seduction. Wisdom was so pale that his mouth and tongue were dry. "I''m going to drink some water." He was so calm that he squatted down and got under Kate''s arm. Then he went to the table in embarrassment, poured a ss of cold water and drank it, but he didn''t think it was useful at all. Wisdom never felt that he was a person who could not control his emotions. He was even known for his unfathomableness in the team, but he lost his usual calm in front of Kate. Sure enough, there were some things that couldn''t be heard and exposed. Thinking of what Kate had said to him in front of the vi where he raised Megan, Wisdom felt his blood boiling again. "It''s very dangerous here. I can''t send you out for the time being, so you must follow me closely from now on, understand?" "Closely?" Kate''s smile suddenly became a little mischievous. "Can I sleep with you at night?" He didn''t know when she came behind him, and her shocking words almost made Wisdom jump up. What was wrong with him? Wisdom tried his best to take a deep breath, trying to keep his heart as still water. However, Kate was like a naughty fairy today,pletely giving up her original reservedness. Noticing that Kate was a little closer, Wisdom leaned to one side again. There was a trace of helplessness and doting in his eyes when he looked at Kate. "Have you had enough?" "No." Kate was honest. She sat opposite Wisdom, looked at his handsome face, and suddenly asked, "A doctor is imprisoned here. Maybe he was forced to do so, but isn''t it normal for a doctor who can kill people with a scalpel? Senior, the teacher didn''t say that this scalpel could kill people!" Although Wisdom had made a move for her, it would not be so easy for Kate to figure it out. Moreover, it seemed to be Wisdom''s mask. She had to take it offyer byyer to see what kind of person she loved. Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 Looking at Kate''s inquiring eyes in front of him, Wisdom frowned slightly and changed the subject. "This ce is not as good as Santell Capital. You''d better worry about yourself first. How can a girl be so calm after being kidnapped? Are you stupid or are you born to be so calm?'''' Kate didn''t expect that Wisdom would say that. She said subconsciously: "I''m useless, but you''re here, right? I feel at ease when you''re here. Even if it''s a dangerous ce, I was bold enough to break in because I know you won''t allow me to get hurt, will you?" "Yes." Wisdom did not deny it. Just now, when he saw Acoff bring Kate here, he really wanted to kill him. But when he heard how Kate relied on him deeply, he felt touched. Kate was very dissatisfied with Wisdom''s answer. She looked at Wisdom sadly and said: "What are you saying? Don''t you have anything to say to me?" "Didn''t I tell you?" Wisdom''s indifferent eyes, which were full of confusion, really drove Kate crazy. Was it difficult to get him to admit that he liked her and wanted to protect her? "Wisdom, you idiot! " After saying that, Kate turned around and ran to the bathroom in anger. Wisdom was a little confused by her scolding, but he still touched his nose and slightly raised the corners of his mouth. In fact, it was good for Kate toe. She would not be so lonely, but she needed to be careful all the time. He had injured Acoff today and hadn''t agreed to give Denzel an operation yet. He was afraid that Acoff would do something to him in a hurry. In fact, he didn''t care about how Acoff hurt anyone else. He was afraid that Kate would get hurt. Kate was the only person he was worried about other than his family. The sound of running water came from inside. Wisdom was slightly shocked. He felt that this scene was familiar. He suddenly realized that Kate had taken a shower before. How could she take a shower again? However, he only questioned this for a moment, and Wisdom quickly calmed down. It was normal for girls to like to be clean. Kate was not taking a shower, but she was burning because she was too shy. She had ignored how girls were normally reserved and went to ask Wisdom about what he thought. However, Wisdom still refused to tell her. She didn''t know if he was really in a daze or if he was pretending. For the first time, she felt that she did not fully understand Wisdom. She couldn''t imagine that this gentle man would kill people with a scalpel. However, Kate was not worried that Wisdom was a bad person at all. After all, he still resembled someone from the Ye family, so he was kind, and he had his principles. Kate patted her cheeks with cold water, and the heat of her whole body was reduced a little. She stayed in the bathroom for a while before going out. When she found that Wisdom had dried the clothes she had changed, she couldn''t help but feel warm in her heart. "I thought you would ask someone to buy me a set of clothes like an overbearing boss." When the time came, would Wisdom also know the size of her vital status, just like what was written in novels? Realizing what she was thinking, Kate blushed again. Wisdom didn''t know what she was thinking. He handed her the clothes and said lightly: "Don''t read useless books. First, I''m not the boss. Secondly, we''re in the enemy''s camp. We''re just prisoners." All of Kate''s fantasy and imagination were shattered by Wisdom''s realistic words. "You''re so annoying." Kate took over her clothes and changed in front of Wisdom. Wisdom was so shocked that his eyes widened. Then, when Kate took off her coat, he quickly turned around to avoid her, but the tips of his ears were so red, just like the colour of blood. Kate was in a good mood when she saw this scene. She said that Wisdom was a pure boy. She guessed that he was still a virgin. Kate wore her clothes, but those tempting voices were a kind of torture in Wisdom''s ears. He suddenly felt a dry cough in his throat and he felt his blood was boiling. He couldn''t help but say: "I''m going out to find some water to drink." There was water in the room, but he really ran away. Kate looked at his back with a proud smile, but she didn''t dare to do it again. After all, Wisdom was right. This was someone else''s territory, so she had better be more careful. After Wisdom came out, he didn''t feel that the heat on his face and body had faded away. He stood in the corridor beside and nced around with narrowed eyes. When he found Maximilianing over, he couldn''t help frowning slightly. "Dr. Ye, I was kind enough to send you a message, but you cut off my father''s wrist. Isn''t that inappropriate?" Maximilian''s eyes shed with anger, but Wisdom sneered and said: "Your father? Are you sure that he regards you as his son? You are so worried about him, but how did he treat you?" His words made Maximilian''s body shiver, and the scene not long ago shed into his mind again. "What the hell are you going to do?" "It''s nothing. I''m not in the mood to deal with you today. Maximilian, I want evidence of Acoff''s crime. I know you have the ability to get it. As long as you give me this, I will operate on your son and ensure the sess rate of the operation." Wisdom''s words made Maximilian suddenly alert. If what Wisdom had done was to only provoke his father and him, Maximilian finally knew the reason at this moment. "Who the hell are you?" "I''m just a doctor." Wisdom said calmly. Maximilianughed. "Doctor? Would a doctor want evidence of a crime? If you tell me you''re a police spy, I would have still trusted what you''ve said." "Isn''t it the responsibility of every citizen to protect the country? Besides, he has disturbed my family repeatedly and even posed a threat to them. What''s wrong with me sending him into the prison?" There was nothing wrong with Wisdom''s words, but Maximilian felt that something was wrong. He looked at Wisdom and wanted to see something from thetter''s face or eyes, but Wisdom was too calm and unpredictable. For a moment, Maximilian hesitated. There were many things that Acoff asked him to do. After all, he was Maximilian''s father. Hence, Maximilian couldn''t record it on his mobile phone when he epted tasks. Therefore, even if they found some strong evidence, Maximilian would be involved. It was even possible that Acoff would regard him as a scapegoat and leave this ce behind him. It didn''t matter if he was caught, but what about his son, Denzel? Maximilian was silent. Wisdom didn''t urge him, as if he didn''t care what decision Maximilian made. He looked at the surrounding scenery casually with his pair of almond-shaped eyes. However, he didn''t know what was wrong with him. As he looked, his eyes drifted to Kate''s room. Kate was alone in the room, so he didn''t know whether she was bored or afraid. He suddenly said: ¡°Maximilian, find me a few books." "What kind of books?" Maximilian was slightly shocked. Weren''t they talking about the evidence just now? Why was this book involved? Were there any clues in the book? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Just as he was thinking about it, he heard Wisdom say faintly: "Just find a few romance novels that girls like to read." His words directly messed up Maximilian. Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 "Wh...what?" ''''Your ears don''t work well?" Wisdom''s eyes shed, which made Maximilian inexplicably timid. When Maximilian realised this, Wisdom had a gentle gaze again. The word ''b*stard'' suddenly came into Maximilian''s mind. He suddenly realized that he and Acoff could have really overlooked something. How could the men of the Ye family really be ipetent? Maximilian quickly put away his thoughts and said: "I''ll get someone to go." "I don''t have much time left for you. Are you sure you don''t want to consider it?" Wisdom looked at Maximilian''s face and suddenly opened his mouth. It was Maximilian who had secretly informed him that Kate had been kidnapped by Acoff. It meant that he was still trying to please Wisdom to save Denzel, but Maximilian had never responded to his conditions. At first, Wisdom was not in a hurry. Anyway, only a willing person would take the bait. But now, things were different. Kate was here. He suddenly panicked. He was afraid that if he didn''t take care of her well, she would get hurt, even if the injury was a small one. Wisdom suddenly found that he cared so much about Kate, but he had never realised this before. Maximilian naturally did not know what Wisdom was thinking, but he still whispered: "Dr. Ye, that person is my father." "So you want to give up your son? Well, without Denzel, your identity as the heir will be more secure." Hearing Wisdom''s words, Maximilian''s eyes suddenly turned red. "Wisdom, don''t use your dirty minds to corrupt me! I really want to get Acoff''s approval, but Denzel is my child. I''m not so cold-blooded." After saying that, Maximilian turned around and left. Obviously, he was very angry with Wisdom. Wisdom looked at his back and pondered for a moment. Zion''s specific contact signal made Wisdom pause for a moment, and then he quickly came to his senses. "You''re already here?" "I''m outside, and I''ll take action once I see your signal." Zion didn''t hesitate. He paused and asked: "About Kate..." "I''m here. Don''t worry. She''s fine. I can protect her." Zion med himself for Wisdom''s words. "I''m sorry, Wisdom. I didn''t protect Kate well." "It has nothing to do with you. I didn''t expect that Acoff would kidnap Kate to threaten me, but he paid the price." Wisdom''s confidence made Zion smile slightly. "In that case, what are you waiting for?" "I''m waiting for the evidence. Weck evidence now. Even if your people or men from the military region break in and catch Acoff, they probably can''t get him to take the fall. He is still cunning. Furthermore, he hasn''t done anything out of his own hands, and the evidence has been destroyed. It''s useless to just arrest him." Wisdom didn''t know what to do. If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t need to go deep into the enemy forces. Zion frowned as well. Now their enemies were really getting smarter. "Then how long do you have to stay? It''s not safe for Kate to stay with you. Why don''t I take her away first?" "There''s no need. I still have control here. Help me do something." "Go ahead." "I remember that you know Ivy." Zion was slightly stunned by Wisdom''s words. In fact, he really didn''t want to mention this woman, but he knew that Wisdom wouldn''t have talked about this person for no reason, so he asked directly: "Why are you looking for her?" "She is the mother of Denzel, and she can''t have children anymore. I think a mother will do anything when she knows that her son is seriously ill. Although I''m trying to turn Maximilian to our side, the effect is not ideal, so I need you to help me." Wisdom didn''t hide it from Zion. It was only then that Zion remembered the rtionship between Ivy and Maximilian. "So that child''s real parents were Ivy and Maximilian?" He always thought that it was Maximilian who lied to Ivy. After all, he needed Ivy to work for him, but he didn''t expect it to be true. Wisdom nodded and said: "That''s right. Both of them are bonded because they have a son. I have secretly done a paternity test for them." At this point, Zion naturally understood what Wisdom meant. However, Ivy was not in Santell Capital now, but she was in Ocean City under the supervision of Maximilian. It was a bit tricky. "I see. Be careful." "Alright, was Evangeline''s operation sessful?" Hearing Wisdom''s question, Zion nodded. "It''s very sessful. Thank you, Wisdom." "You''re being pretentious." After the two of them hung up the phone, Zion ordered his men to leave while he rushed to Ocean City. In fact, he wanted to go to the military hospital to have a look at Evangeline. He didn''t know whether she had woken up after the operation and whether her body was showing any signs of rejection. Would she think too much if he wasn''t beside her? In the past, Zion''s mind was clear when aplishing missions, but now that he had something to worry about. After all, his mind was filled with Evangeline. Before he got on his private ne, he still ordered Ariel to go beside Evangeline. Evangeline frowned slightly when she saw Ariel appear in front of her again. "Where did Zion go?" "I don''t know. Zion won''t tell me where he''s going. I''m just here to protect you, Miss Xiao." Ariel still looked indifferent, which made Evangeline a little speechless. Although she had a strong body, she was still very weak after a major operation. She was careless but determined, in fact, no one knew that she really wanted to see Zion when she woke up. Evangeline narrowed her eyes to hide her emotions and then fell asleep. When Calvin came in, he saw Evangeline sleeping. He took another look at Ariel and was more or less relieved to know that she was sent by Zion. " You''re Aziel, right?" "Hello, Calvin." Aziel''s address made Calvin''s mouth twitch. Didn''t Mr. Sanchez sounds good? Why did he have to call him Calvin? His brother wasn''t here! However, considering that he was Zion''s subordinate, Calvin didn''t dare to say anything else. He just said in a low voice: "I leave my sister''s in your hands. I have something to do and need to go to Ocean City. You have to work hard these days. Take good care of my sister." "Okay, Calvin." Aziel''s address made Calvin unable to stay any longer. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He thought of what he had done before. His sister probably wished that he could disappear without a trace. Forget it. After all, he was so considerate. He would leave fora while. Calvin nced at Evangeline and then turned to leave. When Zion arrived at Ocean City, Calvin boarded the ne at the same time, but no one told Zion. As soon as he got off the ne, he found that Ivy''s whereabouts had been concealed. Who was it? Was it Maximilian? Why did he do that? Did he noticed something? A series of questions shed across Zion''s mind, causing him to frown slightly. Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 "Mr. Ye, what should we do now?" His men looked at Zion and asked in a hurry. Zion''s emotions shed and he said in a low voice: "Let''s go back first. I''ll think about it by myself." "Okay." They left quickly. Zion sat at the door alone and ordered a cup of coffee. No one knew what he was thinking, but he always felt that Ivy''s departure was a little abrupt. In fact, he had her phone number, but he had never wanted to call her. He was very clear about how ambitious she was, but now it seemed that he had no other ideas now. He was still thinking about going back to see Evangeline as soon as possible. After the operation, he did not know whether she would be lonely or not. Although Calvin and Emberly apanied her, he would not feel at ease unless she was by his side. Thinking of Evangeline, there was a hint of tenderness in Zion''s eyes. He had never known that he was a man who was bound by love, but now he was willing to ept it. Thinking of Evangeline, Zion seemed to have a n and direction. Forget about it. It was just a phone call. Now Evangeline was not here, and he didn''t really want to date Ivy, so there shouldn''t be any misunderstanding. Zion prepared himself mentally. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed Ivy''s number. It was the first time that Ivy had received a call from Zion. Although she had always had this number, she could not call it. She knew that it was Zion who had blocked her, so why was he calling her now? Now, Ivy was guarded by Maximilian''s men. Although she had freedom, she was not very free. When the phone rang, Ivy looked around subconsciously. Seeing someone looking at her, she blurted, "My mother''s calling. She will be worried if I am not with her." Usually, Mariani would call Ivy, so no one doubted her words. They just nced at her and continued to y cards. On the contrary. Ivy broke out in a cold sweat. Logically, Maximilian wanted her to contact Zion. Now Zion had called her. If she told him, maybe Maximilian would be very happy. However, Ivy could not trust him subconsciously, especially when she knew that she had a son. However, she could not tell Maximilian about this, let alone show it in front of him. Ivy walked out of the room with her mobile phone and went to the balcony to look around. When she found no one was looking at her, she clicked the answer button. "Mr. Ye." The current Ivy was no longer the same as she had been when she was hospitalized. She naturally knew that she could not afford to offend Zion''s current identity. Sometimes, she was afraid that she and her mother would be so ignorant as to bump into Zion. Hearing Ivy''s voice, Zion frowned slightly and whispered: "Where are you? " "I don''t know either. The ce was arranged by Maximilian, and it was too dark at night. When I came, I was covered with a mask, so I couldn''t see the road clearly. But I was very far away from the previous ce. I think it was about an hour''s journey by car." Ivy was notpletely stupid. When she heard Zion''s question, she said it subconsciously. After all, Zion was a soldier that worked for the people, and the other was Maximilian who deceived her and hurt her a lot. In fact, Ivy had already considered in her mind who to trust. She just wanted to have a talk with Maximilian because she wanted to see her child. Now that there was no one to watch over her, she naturally wanted to seize any chance. Zion didn''t expect to get any useful information from Ivy, but he was stunned by her words. Ivy didn''t seem to be the same person in his mind. "Can youe out?" "It''s a little difficult, but I''ll try my best. What can I do for you, Mr. Ye?" Ivy''s words made Zion''s voice sink a little as he replied. "Well, it''s about your son, if you don''t want to know, just forget it." He didn''t need to talk about their work. If he could, he would rather have no contact with Ivy for the rest of his life even though she was innocent. When Ivy heard about her son, she immediately became agitated. "Where did we meet? What happened to my son? Do you know where my son is? Mr. Ye, I only have one son. Don''t lie to me." Ivy wasn''t shocked to learn that Zion knew that she had a son. On the contrary, she had learned a lot about Zion from Maximilian these days. She deeply realized how powerful and terrible Zion was. What right did she have to deal with a man who was even afraid by Maximilian? Moreover, as an outsider, she could clearly see Zion''s feelings for Evangeline. It was impossible for her to destroy them. Now Ivy only had one wish, which was to find her son and take him out of Maximilian''s control, and then raise him up with her mother. Hearing Ivy''s anxious words, Zion thought that she would be curious or shocked by what he said about her son. However, her reaction made Zion feel much more at ease. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "I''ll give you an address. We''ll meet in 90 minutes. If you can''t do it, I won''t look for you again. I won''t tell you anything about your son." "I''ll definitely be there." Ivy''s heart was filled with emotions. After Zion hung up the phone, Ivy deleted his caller ID and quickly thought about how to leave this ce for the appointment. The address was sent in a text message. Seeing that it was a cafe, Ivy was a little confused and embarrassed. What should she do? She called Mariani and told her mother about this. Now she felt that the only person who would not harm her was her mother. After hearing Ivy''s words, Mariani asked her to meet Ivy in her name. When Ivy talked about this matter with Maximilian, he disagreed. After all, it was so chaotic here that he couldn''t leave. If Ivy went out to meet the people of the Ye family, she would be caught by them! However, Maximilian found it strange that Ivy would ignore her son''s life as a threat if he did not agree. "You can''t give birth to a child anymore. How can you still ignore your only child''s life? What the hell are you doing. Ivy?" Ivy was also a little angry. "What can I do? You have been telling me that I have a son, but I have never seen him. How can I know if you are lying to me?¡± "Haven''t you seen the picture of the child?" "It''s just a photo. How do I know if the photo is real or fake? After all, I''ve never seen that child before, haven''t I?" Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 In fact, Ivy had selfish motives. She wanted to force Maximilian to take her to see her son, but now Denzel''s situation was special. Even if Maximilian had that intention, he would not let Ivye. Otherwise, once Ivy knew about Denzel''s condition, the whole manor would probably be turned upside down. At that time, not to mention Maximilian, he could guess that Acoff would be the first to kill Ivy. It was not because Maximilian had any feelings for Ivy, but because Denzel''s condition was not good. Thus, he would leave Ivy because she was more helpful. After all, they were rted by blood. If the kidney did not match him, Maximilian thought that he wanted Ivy to donate the kidney. However, he did not say this to Ivy, and it was not suitable for him to say it now. Ivy''s heart was always worried. She was waiting for Maximilian topromise, but in the end, she waited for Maximilian''s agreement. "You can go to see your mother, but you can''t go alone. I want my men to follow you." Ivy''s disappointment was obvious. "Maximilian, are you really hiding something from me? I just want to see my son. Why didn''t you arrange for us to meet?" Ivy knew that Maximilian was not happy with her meeting with her mother, but now he actually agreed. When she mentioned her son, he actually agreed to meet her mother, which made her even more uneasy. Maximilian said impatiently: "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve told you that I will let you see your son at the right time. It''s not convenient for him to see you recently. If you want to see your mother, you should be obedient. Otherwise, I can make sure that you can''t meet both your son and mother at all!" After that, Maximilian hung up the phone directly without giving Ivy a chance to speak again. Ivy began to feel uneasy. Why was it so difficult to see her son? Zion was going to talk to her about her son again. What happened to her son? While Ivy was in a trance, Maximilian had already arranged for someone to go out with her. Ivy had no choice but to tell Zion everything in the text message. Zion asked her mother to go to that cafe in the same private room. He didn''t care if Mariani was there, or if she could hear their conversation. Seeing Zion''s arrangement, Ivy finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little stabled. The bodyguards left with Ivy and went straight to the cafe designated by Zion. Mariani was already waiting at the door. "Mom..." Ivy walked over quickly, and the bodyguards were about to follow her. Mariani said: "You guys still want to follow us when I just want to say some caring words to my daughter?" Her words made the bodyguard a little embarrassed, and then they stood outside and waited. Anyway, Maximilian told them that they could not do anything to Ivy now, so they had to show some respect. Ivy took her mother''s hand and quickly entered the private room. When Zion saw theming, he looked outside casually. When he saw that Maximilian''s men were guarding outside, he couldn''t help but say: "It seems that you don''t have a good life over there." His words made both Mariani and Ivy feel a little embarrassed. Just as Mariani was about to say something, Ivy opened her mouth. "Mr. Ye, I''m sorry for what I did to you and Miss Xiao before. You can do anything to me. I just want to know the news about my son." Mariani was shocked when she heard that Ivy came straight to the point. However, since her daughter said so, she naturally would not think about anything else unrealistic. Seeing that their attitude had changed a lot, Zion finally calmed down. He pointed to the chair opposite him and said: "Sit down. What would you like to drink? The coffee here is not bad." "Mr. Ye, we can''t drink anything. You know my situation. The only hope in my life is my son. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have listened to Maximilian''s instructions to do those inhuman things to you and Miss Xiao. Please, tell me about my son." Ivy was just a mother now. After she was discharged from the hospital, Maximilian found a nutritionist to take care of her body. Although she did not know what the purpose of Maximilian was, she absolutely did not believe that Maximilian was like this because he had feelings for her. After all, her experience when she was young and ignorant was too painful. Shepletely lost trust in that man. She even thought that Maximilian would poison her, so she was perturbed for a long time. Finally, she knew that there was no problem, so she began to take her meal. However, this question had always been lingering in her heart. Now that she had seen Zion, Ivy knew that she could not see her son on her own. Perhaps Zion could help her. Of course, she was no longer a young girl. She knew that she had to pay something for others'' help. Therefore, Ivy quickly said: "Mr. Ye, you can ask me to do anything, as long as you can let me see my son." "I''m afraid you really can''t see your son now." Hearing Zion''s words, both Ivy and Mariani were shocked. "Mr. Ye, what do you mean? I know I have offended you, and I have offended Miss Xiao too. I will apologize to both of you, okay? Wait, you tell me to do whatever you want me to do, but don''t make things difficult for my son. He is still so young and can''t stand the torture of adults." Zion couldn''t help but admit that Ivy was a qualified mother, although it was a little ironic. He was a little moved. Seeing Ivy''s reaction, Mariani quickly knelt down before Zion. "Mr. Ye, it was all my fault before. I was the one who allowed Ivy to create havoc. I admit that I had other thoughts. I wanted you to marry her. But now that we have offspring, so we swear that we will never disturb you and Miss Xiao again. It''s true." In fact, Zion couldn''t stand anyone kneeling in front of him, but he didn''t ask Mariani to get up. He stroked the edge of the ss with his slender fingers and asked lightly: "Who was the one that knelt down and forced Evangeline to break up with me in public?" It happened not a long time ago, and most people would have forgotten it, but Zion couldn''t forget it. At that time, when Evangeline was bullied on the Inte, Mariani and Ivy did note out to speak up for Evangeline. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ivy was stunned for a moment, and then she heard Mariani say: "I said it. It''s my idea." "Mom!¡± Ivy''s heart ached for her mother. She wanted to pull her mother up, but she heard thetter continue saying, "I know that this matter has brought harm to Miss Xiao. I will log into the media ount immediately and admit that I deliberately targeted Miss Xiao because I wanted my daughter to take the position. Mr. Ye, do you agree?" Mariani could see that although Zion looked like a gentleman, he was a person who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 Previously, they had made Evangeline so sad because she had been cyberbullied. Now, Zion had come for revenge. If she did not make any statement, this matter would continue to go on. If this matter did not go well, Zion would naturally not help Mariani''s grandson. The child was Ivy''s only son, and she couldn''t afford to lose this bet. Mariani''s words made Zion frown slightly, but he said lightly, "As long as you think it''s okay." His words meant that he was agreeing to this solution. Mariani didn''t hesitate. She quickly opened the media app in front of Zion and logged in. She quickly sent an apology letter while tagging both Evangeline and Zion''s social media ounts. At the same time, she also exposed that her daughter couldn''t have a baby after being shot. Under such circumstances, everyone knew at a nce that it was Mariani and Ivy who wanted to ckmail Zion, so they targeted Evangeline. After doing all this, Mariani said in a low voice, "I''ve sent it, but I don''t have many followers. I don''t know if everyone can see it or not." "You don''t have to worry about that." After saying that, Zion took out his phone and fiddled with it. The letter of apology was immediately sent to the top of the hot searches. Evangeline was still recuperating, but Emberly and the others had already seen this letter of apology. They couldn''t help but look shocked. She didn''t know that her daughter had suffered such a grievance. When Ivy made things difficult for Evangeline, she happened to have an operation and she missed everything. Later, no one told her about it. Now when she saw the apology letter, she almost exploded. "Evangeline, are you crazy? Have you ever been wronged like this?" Seeing Emberlying over with her mobile phone, Evangeline was confused. But when she saw the letter of apology, she was stunned. Why did Ivy and her mother apologize to her? At that time, both of them didn''t even say sorry to her when things went wrong. But now they suddenly apologized. Could it be... She suddenly realized something and called Zion directly. Seeing that it was Evangeline''s call, Zion couldn''t help but smile and click the answer button. "Miss me already?" Evangeline couldn''t stand the fact that he was so greasy the moment he opened his mouth. "What''s wrong with the apology letter? Did you do this? Zion, what did you do to get Ivy to apologize to me?" "It''s none of your business. They owe you this. Just keep it." Zion''s words were like a warm current flowing into Evangeline''s heart. She had always thought that Zion didn''t care about it, but she didn''t expect him to get revenge for her. It felt really good to have someone stand out. "When will youe back?" "Soon. Take a good rest. If you weigh when I go back, I''ll teach you a lesson." Evangeline couldn''t helpughing at Zion''s words. Emberly couldn''t help but shake her head andugh when she saw her daughter''s useless look. After talking for a while, they hung up the phone. Emberly grabbed her phone and asked, "Haven''t you told me what''s going on?" "That''s already in the past, isn''t it? What else can you say when it''s already over? Mom, go and do your things. I''m going to rest. Zion said that I have to take good care of my body, or he''ll be unhappy when hees back." Evangeline''s words made Emberly feel a little upset. "You''ll listen to whatever he says?" "Yes, he is the one whom I have been chasing for many years." "You''re a good-for-nothing!" Emberly left in a fit of anger. After Zion hung up the phone, he looked at the mother and daughter of the Woolner family who was staring at him. He coughed and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to take you to see your child, but the child can''t see you now. The child was born with congenital heart disease. It is said that several of his organs are failing. Now his kidney can''t hold on and his life is in danger." As soon as she said that, Ivy almost fell to the ground, while her mother directly knelt on the ground. "How could this be?" Although Ivy did not say anything, she believed what Zion had done. After all, Maximilian had refused to let her see the child for such a long time, which was enough to prove that there was something wrong with her child. What was more, Ivy finally knew why Maximilian asked the nutritionist to take care of her body. "My kidney can be given to my son, as long as I can see him." The actions of Ivy moved Zion a little. He whispered, "Your kidney is not needed. The kidney source of the child has been found. At present, it''s just that the operation is rtively risky. The doctor is still making the best n." He didn''t tell Ivy that it was Maximilian who robbed Evangeline''s kidney source. Although he didn''t have a good impression of them before, he decided not to care about it because of the love from a mother. After all, Evangeline had seeded in the operation. Moreover, he had to be responsible as Ivy ended up this way because of him. If it weren''t for his shot, perhaps Ivy wouldn''t be so eager and concerned about this child. After all, no woman liked to be forced to born babies after being raped. Zion sighed slightly and said, "I''m not here to upset you by telling you all these, but I''m here to let you know that I''ll find an opportunity to pay back the shot I owe you. I can help your child, but you have to promise me one thing." "Tell me, as long as you can save my son, you can ask me to do anything." Ivy''s mind was full of her child. She was a mother. Although she didn''t have good memories of her and Maximilian, she had no comints about the child. Moreover, she was the only child in her life. Zion looked at Ivy and wanted to see something on her face, but what he saw was only worry. It was at this moment that Mariani came to her senses. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "I can also help. As long as it''s something I can help, I can do it, even if I die. The child is only about four years old, and his life has not begun yet." Her words made Ivy want to cry even more. Seeing this, Zion quickly said: "I can let you see the child, but you need to help me find evidence of Maximilian helping Acoff.¡± "Acoff? Is he the master of Maximilian?" Ivy remembered this person and hated him to the core. Zion saw that she still didn''t know the rtionship between Acoff and Maximilian, so he told her about their rtionship with Ivy. However, he also told them about how Acoff disliked Maximilian. Ivy almost fainted. She was actually raped by both father and son! This was simply insane! Ivy suddenly retched. Even after so many years, she still couldn''t forget the disgusting feeling. Maximilian, how could he did this to her? How could it be! Ivy was so angry that her knuckles turned white, and her whole body was about to copse. Mariani, who was standing beside Ivy, was so scared that she quickly hugged Ivy, but she still couldn''t help trembling all over. Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 "Ivy!" Mariani''s heart ached when she saw her daughter like this. She wanted nothing more than to kill Maximilian. How could there be such a vicious man in the world? Ivy tried hard to calm herself down. She looked at Zion and said word by word, "I promise you, but can you let me deal with Maximilian afterwards?" "I''m afraid I can''t." Zion could understand her sadness and pain, but there was thew in the country. It was not up to Ivy to decide Maximilian''s affairs on her own. He had no right to interfere. He could only wait to see how thew would punish Maximilian after he got the evidence. Ivy was not very surprised by this answer, but she was a little unwilling. "Do you really think people like Maximilian will be punished by thew? He has money. He will definitely find a way to get rid of himself." "You have to believe that justice will not wrong any good person, and any bad person in the world will be punished. Even if they take advantage of thew for a short time, they will pay the price. Also, you have a son. In the future, the child still needs you. If you sacrifice your life for a b*stard like Maximilian, what about your son? Do you want your old mother to grow up with him? Can you be so selfish?" Hearing Zion''s words, Mariani burst into tears. After her husband''s death, Ivy was her only spiritual pir. If Ivy was also dead, she didn''t know if she could still live. The most important thing was that she thought highly of her grandson because of Ivy. If Ivy was gone, she was really afraid that she would vent her anger on a child. Hearing her mother''s cry, Ivy burst into tears. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Thank you, Mr. Ye. I will cooperate with you for my son''s sake." At this moment, Ivy inexplicably made people feel a little distressed. Realizing that he had a little pity for Ivy, Zion narrowed his eyes slightly. Then, he took out a tissue and handed it to her. He said in a low voice, "Wipe it. If we go out and let others see how you look later, they will think that I bullied you." Ivy was slightly stunned by his words, and then her face turned a little red, looking very embarrassed. The atmosphere suddenly became strangely quiet. Zion felt a little depressed. He tugged hard at his cor and picked up his coffee cup before taking a simp. Mariani looked at Zion, and then she looked at Ivy before finally shutting up. "If there is nothing else, you can go back first. Don''t let Maximilian be suspicious of you and take care of your own safety. Denzel is still waiting for you." "Denzel? Is that my son''s name?" Ivy became excited. Zion was speechless again. Could it be that she didn''t even know how to address her son? But seeing her like this, Zion didn''t know what to say. "Let''s go first." He could only say that. Although Ivy still wanted to ask about her son, she didn''t dare to be too presumptuous in front of Zion. She and Mariani got up and left. The bodyguards of Maximilian saw theme out and followed them directly. Zion stayed in the private room for a while before leaving. He didn''t expect Calvin to see him. Huh? Just now, Calvin seemed to have seen a mother and daughtering out of that private room. Why was his brother-inw also here? Calvin subconsciously wanted to follow Zion, but he didn''t expect that Zion would disappear after turning a corner. He frowned tightly. Zion actually met with another woman behind his sister? The more Calvin thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He quickly left the cafe and looked around but failed to find Zion. He couldn''t help but feel a little discouraged. When the man who came to see him saw that Calvin seemed to be looking for someone, he couldn''t help asking: "What are you looking for?" "Do you know who booked that private room?" Calvin quickly pointed to the private room. His friend nced at him and said, "It''s Zion, but this is a private matter. You are not allowed to tell others." He was the shop owner, so he naturally knew something. If it was someone else, he would not have said it even if she died. But he was Calvin, his best friend, so he had nothing to hide. When Calvin heard that the private room was booked by Zion, he asked again, "Do you know the two women who just went out?" "I don''t know them. What''s wrong? If you really want to know who they are, I have a surveince camera here. You''ll know when you look into it. There are so many hackers now, and you''ll know if you give them some money. But you''re very strange. Didn''t youe here to talk business with me? Why are you asking about Mr. Ye?" Calvin did not answer his friend¡¯s question, but he directly dragged thetter to the monitoring room. After that, he immediately checked what the mother and daughter looked like. Why did he feel that the mother and daughter were a little familiar? Before Calvin could react, he suddenly said, "Hey? Isn''t this Mariani who posted an apology letter on the inte not long ago? It seems that her apology letter was sent to your big sister." "What did you say?" Calvin quickly took the app and opened it. Hate speech about Mariani and Ivy was all over the inte, and their apology letters were also at the top of the search. Calvin looked at the time and thought of the tearful look on Ivy and Mariani''s faces when they left. So it was his brother-inw who found them to avenge his big sister? He remembered the bad thing that happened not long ago. In order not to be defeated this time, Calvin decided to be clever to call Evangeline. "Evangeline, do you know that Zion came to see Ivy and her daughter in Ocean City?" "Did he really go to find them? I knew he was thinking of me." Calvin couldn''t stand it when he heard Evangeline''s voice. Well, he was the one who meddled in other people''s business. It seemed that Evangeline knew about it. "It''s good that you know it. It''s okay. I''m hanging up." Naturally, Evangeline found out something after heard Calvin''s words. "You''ve arrived at Ocean City? It''s so fast!" "The private ne will definitely be faster. Evangeline, have a good rest. I''ll hang up first." "Wait a minute. Did you see Zion?" Evangeline''s heart skipped a beat. She really missed him. He had said that he would meet her after the surgery. However, he broke his promise and didn''t even video call her. What was the use of calling her? Hearing her question, Calvin felt a little embarrassed and said, "I saw him, but I fail to follow him, and I even lost track of him." "Idiot." Evangeline hung up the phone. Calvin was depressed. Why did he call Evangeline for no reason? He was ridiculed for no reason. Was he really a idiot? Chapter 1843 Chapter 1843 How many geniuses like Zion were there in this world? Evangeline just took Zion first too seriously. After hanging up the phone, Calvin saw Smith looking at him in surprise. He couldn''t help touching his face and saying, "What''s wrong? Did you find that I''m more handsome than you?" "No, Calvin. Based on how you were talking to your sister, does that mean that Zion is your brother- inw?" Smith couldn''t believe it was true. Who was Zion? He was the second son of the Ye family! An influential figure in Ocean City! He had always thought that Zion was someone he could never reach, but he didn''t expect him to be his friend''s brother-inw. Wait, was Zion married? How could he not know? Smith had too many questions. Thus, he refused to let Calvin go because he was too curious. Calvin felt that he had acted rashly. He quickly ran away, but he could still hear Smith shouting to arrange a meeting between him and Zion from behind him, which made him shiver all over. Zion didn''t know that Calvin had alsoe to Ocean City. After he made an appointment with Ivy, he sent a message to Wisdom and informed him not to act rashly for the time being. When he looked up, he saw a familiar person enjoying their meal in a western restaurant not far away. Rita? Zion didn''t expect to see his sister here. It was almost time for lunch. He simply walked toward the western restaurant, but before he could reach her, he saw a man sitting opposite Rita. His eyes narrowed instantly. Ahem! Rita was in love? Zion''s brows were almost knitted together. He immediately found a ce to hide. Rita didn''t know that her brother had seen such an exciting scene. She casually stirred the coffee in the cup, looked at Mylo opposite her, and said helplessly: "Mylo, right? I''m really sorry. I don''t have any impression of you. Did you mistake me for someone else?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mylo''s expression froze at this moment. Mistake? She actually said that she had mistaken him for someone else? Mylo didn''t know what he was feeling. He just anxiously took out a hairpin from his pocket and handed it over. "Do you still remember this? This is the love token you gave me." "Puff!" Rita almost choked on her own saliva. "A love token? Please, just a hairpin? Are you kidding me?" Rita really said it casually, but she saw that all the light in Mylo''s eyes had disappeared. Mylo was actually very handsome. Not only was he handsome, but he also had a kind of unique aura around him. That aura made people feelfortable, especially when he looked at Rita. His beautiful eyes were as bright as diamonds, and every corner of them was shining so brightly that people couldn''t look away. However, Rita''s words extinguished the light in his eyes. For a moment, he felt as if he had fallen into darkness. It was so oppressive that he felt a little ufortable. "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose. I''m a straightforward person. Don''t take it to heart." Rita didn''t know what was wrong with her. Usually, she didn''t care about other people''s expressions. She didn''t care about how powerful they were, but when she faced Mylo, she couldn''t stand his bright eyes suddenly losing their luster. In fact, she was very surprised to meet Mylo by chance. She was here on a date with a friend, but he didn''te. The person who came was Mylo. Mylo could urately tell her about her friend''s preferences and personal matters, so Rita didn''t leave. She nned to have a meal with him, at least for the sake of her friend. Unexpectedly, Mylo directly said that she was his fiancee and had been engaged to him privately since she was a child. Rita really found it ridiculous. Well, she was currently ignoring whether Mylo was telling the truth. Even if it was true, why would they take a child''s joke so seriously? She carefully looked at Mylo''s age. He should be older than her, so it was not a problem for him to not have a girlfriend at such an old age, right? Of course, she didn''t dare to say these words to Mylo. After all, after she said those words, the light in Mylo''s eyes disappeared, making her look like a scumbag. What the fu*k. Mylo didn''t say anything and just looked at Rita. Rita looked much better than he remembered, but she didn''t look sweet anymore. Now, she had a trace of arrogance and nobility. Yes, the little princess of the Ye family was proud now. Mylo also knew that it wasn''t appropriate for him toe looking for Rita so abruptly, but he couldn''t help it. He had heard that Rita had recently taken a fancy to a boy, so he decided to chase after her. He had given up the path that his family had arranged for him for Rita. How could he let someone else take it before he could finish his actions? So Mylo was impulsive. Rita saw that he was looking at her without saying anything. She frowned slightly and said: "Well, I have something to doter. Why don''t we..." "I''ll give you a ride. Where are you going?" Mylo''s words made Rita a little depressed. Couldn''t this person really feel her refusal? She wanted to leave, okay? However, when she met Mylo''s beautiful eyes, she was suddenly stunned. There seemed to be such a pair of beautiful eyes in her memory. But when was it? Rita couldn''t remember what had happened. Just as she was lost in thought, Zion walked in and grabbed her wrist, giving her a fright. "Zion? Why are you here?" Zion didn''t have time to say anything to Rita. He red at Mylo with a gloomy face and said: "Stay away from my sister!" "Mr. Ye, my name is Mylo." "I don''t care what your name is. You''d better not be rude in front of me! Let''s go!" Zion pulled Rita away. They created amotion, and the people around them quickly looked over. Rita felt extremely embarrassed. She stepped hard on Zion and said, "What''s wrong with you? This is my friend." "Well, he can either leave or I throw him out. You choose one." Zion had an upset look on his face now. Rita could tell that her brother was really angry. She quickly smiled and said to Mylo, "I''m sorry, my brother is a sister-con. I''ll go first. Let me treat you today." As soon as Rita finished speaking, she was dragged away by Zion. Mylo felt a little disappointed as he watched them leave. Rita couldn''t remember him and Zion was very hostile to him. What should he do? Zion didn''t care what Mylo thought. After pulling Rita out of the western restaurant, he pulled her into the car and said coldly, "How old are you? How could you learn how to fall in love with others?" Rita almost spat her saliva when she heard that. Please, they were born on the same day, okay? If she was young, wasn''t Zion, who was the same age as her, in love as well? Chapter 1844 Chapter 1844 What the heck? How could he be so biased? She was just doing the same thing as him! Rita was so angry that sheughed. "Zion, have you been bullied by Evangeline? Are you here to take your anger out on someone?¡± "What did you say?" Zion''s eyes darted over in an instant. Rita was not afraid of him. She continued, "If you say that I''m young, can you please think about what you are doing now? I''m over 20 years old, and I''m an olddy in others'' eyes. You said that I''m still young? Are you serious?" "Those are strangers, but you''re different. I can be in a rtionship, but you can''t!" Zion''s overbearing manner left Rita speechless. "Why can''t I? I''m not human?" "You are a girl! Why are girls in a hurry to fall in love?" Hearing Zion''s words, Rita finally understood that it was useless for her to talk to him. She simply took out her mobile phone and called Evangeline directly. Then she turned on the speaker and said, "Evangeline, my brother said that girls can''t get married too early, so you''d better think about whether you should date my brother or not. I think he probably discriminates against women. It''s very serious." As soon as she finished speaking, Zion grabbed her phone and said in a panic, "Don''t listen to her nonsense." After that, Zion realized that Rita did not even call. His face changed slightly. However, Rita smiled fearlessly. "It turns out that you are also afraid. In that case, why don''t you allow me to be in a rtionship?" "I won''t allow it! If you don''t want me to tell Dad, then don''t do it." Zion threw the phone back to Rita. Rita was speechless. "Zion, you can''t do this. You and Evangeline are a good couple. How can you bear to let your sister die alone?" "Do you think me, dad and our two brothers are dead?" Rita was frustrated after hearing what Zion had said. "That''s different. No matter how good you, dad, and our younger brothers are, I can''t treat them like a real man. I''m still a virgin. You don''t even know that I was embarrassed when my friends brought up this topic. It''s very humiliating, okay?" "Rita!" Zion''s face immediately turned red. Not only was it red, but he was also upset. "Do you know what you''re talking about as a girl?" "I know. I am eager to know what I need. I need a man! So, Zion, can you leave me alone? You just need to focus on your rtionship. Why do you care about me?" Rita didn''t think there was anything wrong with saying these things in front of her brother. Moreover, they were born from the same womb. What couldn''t she say? Suddenly, Rita seemed to realize something and said with a smirk, "Zion, are you still at the stage of holding hands with Evangeline?" "Get lost!" Zion really wanted to p his sister. However, Rita seemed to have found the answer from his reaction. She suddenlyughed so arrogantly. "Wow, Zion. Evangeline has been chasing you for so many years. Now that you''ve agreed, she just wants to give herself to you, but you didn''t touch her at all? No, you''re a man, aren''t you? Don''t tell me that you can''t do it?" Zion''s face darkened when he heard that. All of them were wondering if he was impotent. His sister was one of the people who thought the same too! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Was she his biological sister? Zion creaked his knuckles, and Rita finally realized the dangerous situation she was in. She wanted to jump out of the car in a hurry, but Zion grabbed her cor and said coldly, "You really don''t know what you should say now, do you? Well, I''ve decided to send you to the academy of arts for two months." "No! Zion, I was wrong. Don''t send me to an art school! Please!" Rita used to like music very much. It seemed that when she was young, she heard that someone yed the violin very well, so she decided to learn the violin. But at that time, the lessons were just a nightmare to her. Was she insane back then? How did she decide to learn music? Now, as long as she heard the word ''music'', she would tremble. Zion didn''t have any room for discussion and said, "You seem to have forgotten that I''m now the head of the Ye family, so it''s useless for you to refuse." As soon as these words came out, Rita immediately howled. "Zion, you are using your authority to get revenge on personal issues! How could you do this? Don''t you have a conscience?" "What''s a conscience?" His words made Rita so angry. She wanted to continue to fight for it, but Zion had made up his mind. He contacted the most famous music school in Ocean City as soon as possible and handed over Rita''s resume. "Zion, you''re making me leave home like this!" "If you dare to leave, let''s see if I dare to break your legs!" Zion''s serious look was really scary. Rita wanted to call Evangeline and ask her to treat him. She heard Zion say lightly, "Evangeline has just finished the operation. If you affect her recovery after the operation, I will let you stay in the music school for the rest of your life." Rita''s hand had been holding her phone, but she stopped. Rita looked at her brother with tears in her eyes and said, "I want to find Mom." "Mom and Dad are going on a trip. Don''t disturb them. Besides, you are an adult. Do you think she will be angry if you keep annoying her husband?" His words made Rita depressed again. Why did she suddenly feel that she was not the little princess of the Ye family? Instead, she was hated by everyone? Zion didn''t care what Rita was thinking. He directly called the servants to pack up and sent Rita to the music school. s! He had even sent her to a secluded music school! All this happened in a hurry that both of them didn''t eat lunch. Rita really wanted to curse him. Zion didn''t care about it at all. After sending Rita away, Zion sent someone to investigate Mylo. The suspicious thing was that he couldn''t find any information about Mylo, which made Zion curious and confused. He started investigating Mylo with his own skills. He had no choice. He could not allow any man with bad intentions to roam around Rita. Soon, Mylo received the news. "Mr. Hans, someone is investigating you, and the hacker is very skilled. Our security guards may not be able to stop him." Mylo frowned slightly, and a trace of coldness shed across his handsome face. "Just leave it to me. Do what I have to tell you.¡± "Yes.¡± His subordinates quickly retreated, while Mylo turned on hisputer and logged into it as soon as possible. He quickly typed a string of codes on theputer, and his typing speed was as fast as Zion''s! Chapter 1845 Chapter 1845 Did he meet a worthy opponent? Zion had not had this kind of feeling for many years. A lot of people just failed topete with him at the beginning, but this person was equally matched with him from the start. He couldn''t help but getpetitive. The two of them fought happily on theputer, but Rita was sent to the music school bitterly. She felt like her head was going to explode. What kind of grudge did she have with Zion? Why did he have to make things difficult for her like this? Music! Music had so many beautiful notes, but it was so noisy in Rita''s ears. She hid in the dormitory and began to ask for help, but her phone was blocked by the signal. Urgh! Zion was so evil! Rita gnashed her teeth in anger, but Mylo received the news. "Mr. Hans, Ms. Ye was sent to the music school by Mr. Ye." "What?" Mylo suddenly paused. "What music academy?" "Vienna Academy." Mylo''s eyes narrowed. Vienna Academy was his former school, and the most important thing was that the principal had given him an invitation letter from France some time ago. He had asked Mylo if thetter wanted to go back and participate in a performance for charity. Over the past few years, Mylo had spent much less time on music. However, if Rita was going to be there... The corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Tell the principal that I''ll go back and participate in the charity show. In addition, I can be a volunteer lecturer for three months. But I want to choose my sses on my own." "Okay.¡± His men quickly retreated. Due to this interruption, Zion already had the upper hand, and Mylo couldn''t defend himself anymore. He could only give up and watch Zion enter hisputerpletely before opening his messages. Zion couldn''t help narrowing his eyes as he read the message that Mylo had been locked up. Did the heir of the music family go to do business? Was he out of his mind? Zion stretched out his slender fingers and tapped them on the table. His brows were filled with thoughts. Mylo''s information looked very ordinary, but he couldn''t read more. There was no information about what Mylo had done overseas for three years. He only said that he was studying abroad. As for what he was studying abroad, no one knew. Furthemore, this exquisite hacker technology was even more surprising. Zion sent a message directly. "Are you interested in my sister?" "I want to marry her!" "Get lost!" Zion was also straightforward. He replied Mylo instantly. Mylo was not angry. Ever since he knew that Rita was the daughter of the Ye family, he knew that his marriage proposal would not go too smoothly. Hence, Zion, the brother-inw in front of him, was even more difficult to deal with. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Zion''s message, Mylo replied with a smile and replied, "You can''t prevent your sister from falling in love just because you''re a sister-con." "You''re not the person she likes either!" "You''re not her. How can you know that she doesn''t like me?" Mylo and Zion kept on arguing, which immediately made Zion a little angry. Mylo was really stubborn. "Anyway, I don''t agree to this." "As long as Rita agrees to this, then everything is fine. Besides, I have the love token she gave me, and she also has mine!" Mylo wasn¡¯t lying. Hasn''t the Hans family''s jade token been given to Rita since she was a child? Zion frowned tightly. "Do you really have to fight me? Do you really think you canpete with me after learning business techniques for a few years?" Mylo quickly said: "No, I never thought of fighting with you. I learned business for Rita, but it seems that I don''t need it anymore." "It doesn''t matter if you need it or not. Stay away from my sister." "If I can provide you with a piece of information, can you give me a chance to pursue your sister?" Mylo took the initiative to throw out an olive branch. "I don''t care." Zion replied arrogantly. Mylo didn''t retort. He sent the report to Zion, causing Zion to narrow his eyes. It was the physical examination report of Maximilian! Maximilian had oligospermia! In other words, it was not easy for Maximilian to get a child in his life! Therefore, Denzel would very likely be the only child of Maximilian. But why did Mylo know that he was investigating the case of Maximilian? Also, why did he know about Maximilian''s physical report? "Who the hell are you?" Zion pondered for a moment and asked. Mylo still smiled and asked, "Will you give me a chance?" "I won''t! You''re cunning and mysterious! I''m not that stupid to let you get close to my sister. Let me tell you, you won''t have a chance in this life!" After that, Zion cut off the contact with Mylo, but the expression on his face became much more serious. "Ariel." He shouted and found that Ariel was not there. Oh wait, he had sent Ariel to protect Evangeline. It seemed that he still needed to train an assistant. Zion casually found someone toe in and asked him to arrange a few people to go to the music school to pretend to be students to protect Rita. Then, he quickly sent a message to Wisdom. "Are you all right?" "Yeah, let''s talk about something." Wisdom''s reply was very straightforward. Zion threw Maximilian''s physical report directly to Wisdom and said, "Check if this report is true." "Okay." After Wisdom received it, he deleted it. After all, he had a bright mind, and he could memorise everything, so there was no need to leave any evidence for others. Kate had been staying with Wisdom. She didn''t see Wisdom with his mobile phone, but when she saw Wisdom talking to a button, she knew that it was amunication device. It was amazing. She came over with curiosity. Then, she just bent over and looked around curiously. However, when Wisdom looked back, he saw that Kate''s half-closed cor was open. Thus, he immediately felt hot when he saw her body that was hidden beneath the clothes. Wisdom quickly stood up and took a step back before saying, "Sit down. I''m going out for a walk." "Where are you going? Can¡¯t you take me with you? I''m bored here alone. Besides, you''re gone. What if theye to catch me again?" Wisdom didn''t dare to go out. That was true. The person whom Acoff and Maximilian cared about was him, not Kate. Judging from how Wisdom had hurt Acoff for Kate not long ago, these people would probably want to separate him from Kate. Thinking of this, Wisdom directly reached out his hand to Kate. Looking at Wisdom''s slender fingers that were reaching out to her, Kate suddenly became a little excited. "What are you doing?" "I''ll show you around. It''s too stuffy in the room. It''s bad for your health." Wisdom said indifferently, but his ears were a little red. Kate was keenly aware of this and could not help feeling a little happy. She happily put her hand in Wisdom''s hand. Wisdom''s palm was very dry and warm, which made people feel at ease. Wisdom never knew that Kate''s hand was so small, but he couldn''t feel any force when he wrapped her hand around his. On the contrary, her palm felt soft, and the warmth filled his heart immediately. They walked out of the room in a good mood, only to see Acoff standing at the door with a man. Wisdom and Kate''s faces suddenly changed a little. Chapter 1846 Chapter 1846 Megan! Wisdom and Kate never thought that Acoff would bring Megan here. Wisdom''s face suddenly turned a little cold. Megan had been recuperating in the vi, but a group of people rushed in and took her away. She didn''t know who she had offended, but she was so scared that she didn''t dare to shout. She couldn''t even get in touch with Wisdom. Now that she was brought into this magnificent manor, she was shocked. Suddenly, she saw Wisdom and Kate appear in front of her. Furthermore, the most important thing was that they were holding hands, which made Megan burst into anger. "Wisdom, what are you doing?" Wisdom frowned slightly, but Kate had already pulled out her hand. Wisdom''s palm was empty, and his heart suddenly felt a little empty. However, Megan red at Kate with an unfriendly look and said, "You did it on purpose, didn''t you? You know what I like, so you took it away on purpose! You are taking revenge! You''re doing this because my mother stole your father. Also, your father doesn''t like you, so you are doing everything you can to take revenge on me, aren''t you? You want to make my parents sad. Kate, you are so shameless!" "Shut up!" Before Kate could say anything, Wisdom could no longer listen to this conversation. At first, he didn''t know that Megan was Kate''s half-sister. He only knew that she was his good friend''s girlfriend. Furthermore, she was pregnant with his friend''s child, so he gave the child a title impulsively. Even if she didn''t want a child in the future, he could adopt the child and let his friend have an heir. Who would have thought that the world was so small? Megan was Kate¡¯s younger sister! Suddenly, he remembered the time when he identally went to the Ye family when he was a child. At that time, he saw Kate being bullied by Megan and her mother. Hence, Wisdom wanted to beat Megan up badly at that time! Unfortunately, he couldn''t, because she was pregnant with the child of his good friend! But he couldn''t let Megan scold Kate. Megan was a spoiled child, so she didn''t care about Wisdom''s anger at all. In her opinion, Wisdom was a fool with a brain disease. Otherwise, who would want to marry Kate because she was a mistress'' child? Well, it didn''t matter if Megan didn''t want to marry Wisdom, but she couldn''t allow Kate to steal him away! Therefore, when she heard that Wisdom asked her to shut up, instead of keeping her mouth shut, Megan shouted, "Wisdom, are you yelling at me? How dare you shout at me? Aren''t you afraid that I will suffer from a miscarriage? What will you do then? Besides, you promised to marry me. Why are you being with her now? What are you doing? Wisdom, if you want me to marry you, you''d better stay away from this woman! The only rtionship that you will have with her is that you will be her brother-inw!" Megan was still shouting, but Kate walked straight over with a solemn face and pped Megan''s face. The force was so strong that Megan staggered and almost fell to the ground. "Kate, how dare you hit me?" Megan covered her face with her hands and was stunned, and then she became angry. She struggled to scratch Kate''s face, but thetter dodged this blow instantly. Kate threw her directly onto a chair and said coldly, "You should know your ce! Don''t you know why Wisdom wants to marry you? Don''t make a fuss in front of me now! Megan, let me tell you, if you behave yourself, maybe I won''t lower myself to your standards. But if you do it again, I''ll bring you to see my mother!" Kate had been abroad all these years, so Megan had forgotten Kate''s character. Right now, she would rather give up whatever she wanted instead of allowing herself to suffer from any injustice. She could not help but shudder. Wisdom was a little surprised to see Kate''s face. When she was a child, Kate was bullied, but she only knew to hide in the kitchen and cry. The picture came back to his mind again. Now that she had grown up, she had such an imposing aura around her! He had to admit that Kate was much more beautiful than when she was a child, and she also had her own style now. Meanwhile, Acoff, who was watching the arguments, finally opened his mouth to speak. "Dr. Ye, I don''t know who you like, but you''re smart. I can forgive what you have done to me before, but please perform my grandson''s surgery. If not, I can probably sacrifice Megan''s baby at any time!" As soon as she said this, Megan''s face suddenly turned pale. "Wisdom, save me! You can''t let him touch my child! You know, it''s not easy to get this child!" Megan hated this child before, but now, she hoped that this child could protect her now. After all, she didn''t want him to force her belly open and steal her baby! "Shut up!" Kate looked down at Megan''s pleading expression. She was really a disgrace to the Edwards family. Wisdom''s eyes shed a little. He couldn''t use his friend''s child as a joke. "Let her go, and I''ll operate on Denzel." As soon as he said that, everyone was stunned. Kate looked at Wisdom with a hurt look on her face. When she was caught, Wisdom was tough, but he didn''tpromise because of her. But when Megan came, he gave in because of her. Therefore, Kate obviously felt upset. She bit her lower lip tightly. Her beautiful eyes started tearing up, which made Wisdom feel very ufortable. However, he couldn''t exin this situation, nor did he know how to exin it now. He could only stare at Acoff with a hint of viciousness in his eyes. Acoff was startled. Suddenly, after looking at Wisdom''s re, he remembered how much it hurt when his wrist had been cut. He couldn''t help but take a step back and said with a frown, "It''s impossible to send her away! Dr. Ye, you''re so powerful. If Megan doesn''t stay over here to watch over you, you might be distracted!" "Then send Kate away! This has nothing to do with her. After all, you only caught and brought her here because you were bored." Hearing that Wisdom was going to send her away, Kate was even more upset. Was she so annoying here? Or was she getting in their way now that Megan was here? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although she knew that it wasn''t right for her to think this way, Kate felt wronged in her heart. "I''m not leaving! I think it''s a good ce, and it''s too hard for you to operate alone. I can give you a hand." Kate''s words made Acoffugh. "Dr. Ye, you''re so lucky. Well, you have to work hard during the operation, so you need an assistant. Dr. Edwards can stay here as well." Wisdom looked at Kate, and his eyes were a little depressed. Why was she staying here now? Couldn''t she tell that he want to let her out? Did she really think it was just a normal operation? However, Kate avoided Wisdom''s gaze directly. Now she just didn''t want to leave! Even if they had to face lots of obstacles and challenges in the future, she had to be with Wisdom! Moreover, Megan, who was not rted to him, was still here! If she didn''t stay here to watch over Megan, who knew what this troublemaker would do? What if she ruined Wisdom''s ns? Chapter 1847 Chapter 1847 Kate didn''t know Wisdom''s identity yet. However, she knew his skills and the fact that he could operate on a child a long time ago, but he had not agreed to do the operation until now. Thus, this was probably a difficult situation. The moreplicated the matter was, the more dangerous it was. It was impossible for Kate to let Wisdom stay alone in the face of danger, especially now there was a troublemaker that could cause havoc at any time like Megan. Although Kate did not say anything more, Wisdom saw a trace of firmness in her eyes. She had been so cute when she was a child! When she was a child, she would listen to whatever he said. Now that she had grown up and be rebellious, so she knew how to fight against him easily. Wisdom shook his head helplessly and said, "Okay, you can stay. This operation is very difficult. Are you sure you can do it?" "Wisdom, you''re looking down on me a little." Kate couldn''t stand being questioned by others, so she couldn''t help raising her eyebrows. Wisdom suddenly felt that she looked cool when she did this, and he couldn''t help smiling. "I can''t wait then." After that, Wisdom turned to look at Acoff and said coldly, "Take me to see Denzel." Wisdom finally agreed to perform Denzel''s surgery, so Acoff was naturally happy. He felt that he had made the right bet this time, so he immediately asked someone to send Megan back to her room and took good care of her. At this time, Megan also realized that Wisdom had offended someone, but she was now dragged along in this mess. She grabbed Wisdom''s clothes and said, "Wisdom, I don''t care. You must take me out with you, or I won''t let you go even if I be a ghost!" "Let go!" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although Wisdom once thought about marrying Megan, he really didn''t like others to touch him or the hem of his clothes. He was a doctor that was obsessed with cleanliness, but it was strange that he didn''t refuse Kate when she did the same thing. Megan still wanted to say something, but in the end, she let go of her hand under Wisdom''s intimidating gaze. D*mn it! She was scared by Wisdom''s gaze. What was so scary about a fool with a brain disease? After that, Megan couldn''t help cursing herself. However, she didn''t know that at this time, Wisdom wanted to cut off the hem of her clothes and throw it away. He directly left the room. Finally, when he entered Denzel''s room, he took off his coat and threw it directly into the trash can. Wisdom pulled the white shirt to his elbow, revealing his wheat-colored skin and strong muscles. Kate suddenly felt her mouth getting dry. She swallowed hard and then turned her face to one side. It was truly attractive. When she was with Wisdom, she wanted to push Wisdom underneath her because of her desires. However, this man didn''t know that he was always giving off a masculine charm, which made her suffer. "Check Denzen''s respiratory system." After Wisdom came in, he focused all his attention on the patient. Kate quickly came to her senses and then quickly walked toward Denzel. Acoff was worried and stood next to them, but he heard Wisdom say coldly, "If you don''t want your grandson to be infected, you and your people can watch the surgery from afar." Hearing Wisdom''s words, Acoff couldn''t ept it, but heprised quickly for the safety of his grandson. Maximilian heard that Wisdom was going to operate on Denzel, so he quickly ran over. "Dr. Ye, have you really decided to operate on Denzel?" In Maximilian''s mind, he hadn''t agreed to Wisdom''s conditions. It was normal for Wisdom to keep dying them like this, but he didn''t expect that Wisdom would agree. He had agreed! Maximilian was overjoyed! Wisdom nced at him indifferently and said in a low voice, "I don''t want to do it, but Acoff is very capable. He kidnapped my fiance. What can I do? " The words ''fiancee'' stung Kate''s ears, and she even felt a slight pain in her heart. Did he say that Megan was his fiancee? No matter what reason he had to marry Megan, she would feel ufortable if he called her that in front of outsiders. She clenched her hands tightly and tried hard to tell herself that she was just a doctor and an assistant now. She should not have other expressions and thoughts, but the dull pain in her heart still made it hard for her to breathe. "Sorry, I need to take a break." Kate took a deep breath, and her face was a little pale. Wisdom looked over and frowned. "What''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?" "I''m fine." Kate really wanted to smile, but she couldn''t. Wisdom narrowed his eyes and said, "Go sit aside. I''ll do it. You can help me after you rest." "I''m really fine." "If you refuse to listen to me, you can get out! I can do it alone!" Wisdom''s words were very stiff. He was a little angry. Kate was keenly aware of this. But why was Wisdom angry? Was it because she didn''t cooperate with him well? Or was it because she was in a bad mood at this time? Kate didn''t know. She just felt that she was tearing up, and her heart was very aggrieved. She bit her lower lip and said stubbornly, "I''m really fine. It''s just that I was not feeling now well just now, but I''m much better now. The operation can start at any time. I''ll keep up with your steps." Wisdom really didn''t know what to say when he saw how determined and stubborn Kate was. This was not his territory, and his subordinates weren''t here either. He couldn''t do anything to help Kate, but it would make people feel that Kate was not important. At that time, if Acoff did something to Kate, and he happened to have an operation, it would be impossible for him to protect her. "Alright, make sure you pay attention. This operation can''t fail." "Yes." Kate tidied herself and began to do a checkup for Xiao Hang. Maximilian and Acoff looked at Wisdom with sparkling eyes. In fact, they really wanted Wisdom to promise something, but they were afraid that they would irritate Wisdom at this time. Hence, they all looked at Wisdom, but they didn''t dare to say anything. "Get out!" Wisdom opened his mouth lightly and then said to Maximilian, "Mr. Bay, I hope to take some of your blood in case of an emergency. Is that okay?" "Of course." Maximilian had always been cooperative whenever it came to saving his son. After taking some of Maximilian''s blood, the others went out. However, Wisdom didn''t know if there was a monitoring system installed here. But he didn''t care. After all, no one could learn his medical skills. However, Kate was a little curious when she looked at him. She was also a doctor, so she naturally knew that it was a little strange to take the blood from Maximilian in case of an emergency, but she did not say anything. She tacitly took the blood sample from Maximilian for a test. Wisdom looked at her, and his eyes darkened, but he didn''t say a word. Right now, Denzel was really in poor health. After Wisdom checked on Denzel, he knew what to do. But at this time, there was a sudden gunshot outside. Chapter 1848 Chapter 1848 What was going on? Kate''s face was a little pale. This was not because she was afraid, but it was because she remembered the way Wisdom had dealt with Acoff. She had a vague guess. Could these people be here to save Wisdom? She subconsciously looked at Wisdom. Wisdom acted as if he didn''t hear it and said, "Focus on the operation and handle it properly." "But...¡± "Do it if you can. Get out if you can''t." Wisdom didn''t even raise his head. He had been checking Denzel''s body with his eyes, and he was busy recording Denzel''s vitals with his hands. Seeing him like this, Kate was stunned for a moment. After that, she seemed to have been affected by him, so she calmed down and began to concentrate on preparing for the operation. The gunshots outside were frequent, and Megan''s scream resounded through the sky. But for Wisdom and Kate, it seemed that they had gone far. "Prepare the disinfectant tools and sterilize the environment. The operation will start in ten minutes." "Okay." Kate''s eyes were very calm. Wisdom looked at her with appreciation. It was a good thing to remain calm in the face of danger! The corners of his lips curled up slightly. For some reason, he felt a sense of pride. He felt that he was probably crazy. Wisdom quickly withdrew his eyes and nced at the fierce fight outside. But he didn''t say anything and began to pick up the scalpel. From the moment he picked up the scalpel, Kate and Wisdom seemed to have entered their own battlefield. No one else could enter. Meanwhile, Acoff looked upset. He looked at the people rushing in from outside and narrowed his eyes before asking Maximilian, "What''s going on? How did our location get exposed?" "I''ll send someone to have a look." Maximilian quickly lowered his head and was about to go out, but he was stopped by Acoff. "Stay here. After all, Denzel is your son. Don''t worry about other things at this time. No matter why these people came here, I will make them pay the price if they dare to attack me at this time." "Alright." Maximilian stood with his hands down, looking very obedient. Acoff waved his hand, and naturally, some of his men went to deal with the outsiders. Maximilian had been standing beside Acoff while watching Wisdom and Kate perform surgery on Denzel in the room. Both of them looked a little nervous. The gunfight outside gradually weakened until it was silent. The whole yard was filled with red blood and bodies. Maximilian frowned slightly but quickly calmed down. Acoff didn''t even look at them and said, "Just throw them into the mass grave and feed them to the dogs.¡± "Yes.¡± The men quickly cleaned up this ce. On the other hand, Wisdom and Kate did not pay attention to this matter at all. They were doing the operation wholeheartedly. As time went by, Acoff and Maximilian were both a little anxious, but they didn''t dare to urge them. Just when they were about to give up, Wisdom''s operation was finallypleted. He looked at Kate, who was as exhausted as he was, before smiling. "Dr. Edwards, thank you for your hard work." This smile almost made Kate lose her mind. She quickly replied, "Thank you for your hard work, Dr. Ye." After that, they looked at each other and smiled. There were inexplicable emotions lingering between them, so they both felt warm and peaceful. Wisdom massaged his sore neck and whispered, "Go back and take a hot showerter. Have a good rest. The operationsted for five hours. It''s not easy for you." "It''s okay. Aren''t you the same?" "I''m a man." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "You''re a man, but it doesn''t mean that you''re not human, right?" Her words made Wisdom speechless. He shook his head and packed up his things with Kate before walking out. "Dr. Ye, my grandson..." "It''s okay. Ask someone to watch after him. It will be fine as long as he doesn''t suffer from a fever or infection at night and shows no symptoms of a rejection tomorrow. If everything is normal, there should be no problems." Maximilian breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that, and Acoff''s face looked much better. Wisdom looked at them and said in a low voice: "We need to rest. First, send Megan to the Ye family, and then prepare something to eat for us. We need to rest for a few hours." As soon as these words came out, Acoff frowned. Wisdom seemed to know what he was thinking. He sneered and said, "Although the operation is sessful, some things after the operation can''t be done by others. If you don''t believe me, you can go to other doctors. If I can save him, I can naturally destroy him. So, don''t challenge my patience and tolerance." After saying that, Wisdom did not wait for Acoff''s answer. He took Kate''s hand and walked straight to the room. Kate was a little stunned. She never knew that Wisdom would be so resolute! In the past, she had always thought that Wisdom was gentle and cultivated. In the Ye family, he was like a big brother. He was even cold and indifferent to everyone, but he didn''t have a temper either. Furthermore, he had an obsession with cleanliness, so he avoided people and never got close to them. But aftering here, she found that her understanding of Wisdom had beenpletely wrong. Did Wisdom change his personality suddenly? Wisdom could sense that the person behind him was spying on him, but he didn''t look back. He just raised the corner of his mouth slightly. When he was with Kate, he was always happy. This kind of feeling was veryfortable, so he did not want to let her leave this ce. It would be good to stay with him. He felt happy to have a friend that knew him well while he was surrounded by his enemies. Moreover, if Megan went back, who knew that maybe she would get Kate''s mindless father to cause trouble for Kate? Hence, it was better for Kate to stay by his side so that he could feel at ease. Kate didn''t know what Wisdom was thinking. She just felt that he was different from usual. Then she looked at his big hand, which was so slender and so beautiful. How could a man''s hand be so beautiful? Kate muttered secretly in her heart, but she was pulled into the room by Wisdom. After that, he pushed her into the bathroom immediately. "Go clean up first. I''ll call you when our food arrives." Kate was a little stunned. When she came back to her senses, she was already in the bathroom. She suddenly felt a little warm. Wisdom had gone through more than five hours of surgery like her. He loved to be clean and wanted to take a hot shower immediately, but he allowed her to do so first. At this moment, Kate felt that Wisdom cared about her. But, he asked Acoff to send Megan away first. Therefore, Kate was very upset at this thought. After all, Megan was more important than him, wasn''t she? She didn''t want to bepared with anyone else. She felt that Wisdom was her only choice. There was no need for her topare herself with others. However, the ufortable feeling in her heart still made her feel as if something was stuck in her throat. She turned on the shower, but her mind was always filled with how Wisdom hadpromised for Megan. She could tell that he did not like Megan, but he could give up his principles and evenpromise for her. This made her very upset! It was very devastating indeed! Chapter 1849 Chapter 1849 Despite Acoff''s desire to murder Wisdom, he had to agree that what Wisdom stated was correct. There were only a few people in this world who could cure his grandson, and Wisdom was one of them. However, those people could not be handled as effortlessly as Wisdom. For example, Emberly. He would rather die than go against Emberly. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Despite his disappointment, he nheless requested the servant to prepare some food for Wisdom. Wisdom was tired, so he was resting in a lounge chair when Maximilian sent the food over. The blood from the operation had not been cleaned up, so Wisdom was probably having a hard time as he was quite particr about his own cleanliness. "Dr. Ye, you''re tired, right? Why didn''t you wash up?" Maximilian was shocked when he discovered someone in the bathroom. It seemed that Kate treated Wisdom very well. Wisdom, who being observed by Maximilian, simply narrowed his gorgeous eyes and replied, "Mr. Bay, you were the one who caused the havoc just now, didn''t you? Unfortunately, it was unsessful." Maximilian''s face suddenly turned pale. "Dr. Ye, you know how to joke well indeed!" "Then you can justugh it off. Originally, you intended to seize control of Acoff and the possession of the entire property while your son was undergoing surgery. However, there were a number of obstacles that prevented you from doing so. Acoff didn''t allow you to familiarise yourself with some of his core procedures. As a result, despite the fact that you had your own people with you, they returned empty-handed. No, they were wiped out altogether, right? Do you honestly think that Acoff would take it as a blunder? Of course, he knows that you''re the one who did Wisdom said lightly, but Maximilian couldn''t control his expression anymore. After all, Wisdom was right. The turmoil not long ago was indeed caused by him. He wanted to establish his own power and control everything, but how did Wisdom know that? Wisdom replied as if he knew what Maximilian was thinking, "I can tell what you''re doing too, so do you honestly believe Acoff is blind? Now I have to reconsider whether or not you will support me. You are, after all, far too ambitious." Maximilian''s face darkened again. "Dr. Ye, how can you interpret it this way? I just want the things I deserve." "What do you mean? You only deserve everything he gives you. Otherwise, you''re just an outsider." His statements shattered Maximilian''s confidence. "But I''m his son!" "He has a grandson now!" Maximilian was full of anger. His son was the bottom line that no one couldn''t touch. Wisdom looked at him and said lightly, "You''re suffering from infertility, and it''s not easy to have a child, so how did you gave birth to Denzel?" "He''s my son! He''s my biological son!" Maximilian was agitated. "Of course, I know he''s your son and also your biological son," Wisdom said calmly, "But your probability of giving birth is low. What''s more, your son''s condition would not be as bad if he were a regr child. So what did you do or consume in order to have him?" Hearing this, Maximilian was extremely taken aback. How could this be? How did Wisdom know such a secret? Were all doctors that smart? "I''ve been studying gic subjects recently, so I can see that Denzel is suffering from gic abnormalities," Wisdom remarked indifferently while looking at Maximilian''s horrified expression, "In fact, his organs are failing at such a young age. He may not survive another ten years without proper care." "Impossible! Didn''t you already perform an operation for him? The operation was very sessful, right?" "Yes, but no one can promise his other organs won''t fail as well. What? Do you still n to rece all of his organs? Will his body be able to survive the operation even if it is sessful? Now all you have to do is tell me what method or medicine you used so that you could give birth to him. I need it to research on how to prevent his body from failing due to this medicine." Wisdom said seriously. He never hesitated when it came to any of his patients. He didn''t save Denzel earlier because he believed the child''s body could handle it for a short period. However, he realised something was wrong once Zion informed him about Maximilian''s condition. This made him realise that Denzel''s medical condition was most likely caused by medications rather than congenital failure. Hearing Wisdom''s words, Maximilian waspletely stunned and even desperate. "How could this be? This can''t happen! That''s impossible!" Wisdom didn''t say anything more and gave Maximilian enough time to think about it. Well, he was giving Maximilian some time to consider this, but everything happened in a sh. Maximilian soon quietened down. He looked at Wisdom and whispered, "I need to think about it, okay?" "Yes, but you don''t have too long. I can wait, but your son probably can''t wait long. He may be the only child you''d have in your life." Maximilian was very concerned and uneasy. Kate emerged from the restroom after Maximilian had left. She could only cover herself in a bath towel because she didn''t have a new pair of clothes to change. Her lovely long wavy hair was strewn about freely, and her face was flushed. Wisdom was taken aback for a moment. He felt a rush of heat run up his spine that he almost couldn''t control. However, he was extremely d that Maximilian had left. Otherwise, he would have probably dug Maximilian''s eyes out due to fury. "Have you finished showering?" His voice was a little hoarse. "Yeah, I''ll put my clothes in the dryer and take them outter, so..." "Eat something first. I''m going to take a shower." Wisdom nervously rose up and walked past Kate. He could barely contain himself when her faint scent entered his nostrils. In fact, he had never thought of himself as an impulsive man. Furthermore, he thought he was a little frigid and uninterested in romantic rtionships. However, he felt that he had thought wrongly because of Kate. It turned out that he was just a normal man! Meanwhile, Wisdom almost couldn''t control himself anymore, and he could barely stand because of this sudden desire. He could still smell the faint fragrance in the air after swiftly entering the bathroom. It was weird but familiar at the same time. Suddenly, he felt a warm current flowing down his nose. He looked up helplessly and could not help but smile bitterly when he saw the bright red blood on his finger. He disliked himself a little because of hisck of willpower. In fact, Kate heard everything inside. She was more certain that Wisdom was not only a doctor. Also, she was very curious about his identity. Was he the same as Zion? She was not sure, but this guess made her a little worried. If so, what kind of danger would Wisdom face? After all, she was only thinking about Wisdom. She didn''t realise how vulnerable her body was, and she had no idea how great of an influence she was having on Wisdom. She was hungry, but she froze when she saw the meal. Chapter 1850 Chapter 1850 These foods were all her favorite! For a moment, Kate had mixed emotions in her heart. She just felt overwhelmed and touched by Wisdom''s gesture. This man! She sat down with a smile and then began to eat. The food was surprisingly delicious. She felt that she probably had gone crazy. Now that she was trapped here, she was still considered a hostage, right? But why did she feel so happy and warm? Kate couldn''t help ncing in the direction of the bathroom. Then, she smiled again and ate quietly. Wisdom took a cold shower to calm himself down. When he walked out of the bathroom, Kate had almost finished eating. She couldn''t help but feel a little out of control when she saw Wisdom''s hair, which had not yet dried and was dripping with water. "I''ve eaten a little. Hurry up and join me or the food will get cold soon." She quickly changed the topic. "Okay." Wisdom remainedrgely unresponsive. He had no idea how appealing he currently was. He rushed to the table and took a bite while staring at Kate. She had saved him a huge portion of food. Wisdom would never eat the leftover food from others in the past. However, he felt unbothered this time. He sat downfortably and took a bite with his chopsticks. Kate intended to dere that the chopsticks were hers, but before she could say that, Wisdom had already used them. Seeing this, her cheeks were flushed. Kate was so excited after lunch. She tried to calm herself down by looking elsewhere. Then, she couldn''t help but pull Wisdom''s sleeve when she discovered Megan had been kidnapped. Wisdom nced at her and said lightly, "They wouldn''t dare to do anything to Megan." He said these words casually, but Kate was slightly troubled by it. "Do you care about her very much?" "Who?" Wisdom was a little distracted. Kate pouted, and she was obviously trying to convey what she felt. Wisdom said casually, "I guess so." What kind of answer was that? She wanted to ask a lot of questions about it, but it wasn''t the right time. Although Wisdom thought that there was no monitoring devices in ce, they remained vignt since they were in unfamiliar territory. She immediately kept quiet and didn''t say anything else. Wisdom gathered the utensils after he finished eating. He gave Kate a sidelong nce and continued, "Go have some rest. Denzel''s condition is still unstable and one of us ought to be there to assist." To be honest, everyone would be exhausted after such a major procedure. Kate was truly touched when Wisdom urged her to take a break first. "I can still hang on, so why don''t you sleep for a while? Their main target is you. Anyway, I will go check up on the child in case there''s something wrong. I''m just afraid those people will make things difficult for youter." "It''s fine. Go to sleep. I''ll keep an eye on them. I believe they won''t mess around, and you''ll be able to sleep more soundly." So that was what he meant? Kate looked at Wisdom and wanted to say something, but she really couldn''t hold on anymore. Soon, she went to her bed andy down. She was exhausted and fell asleep nearly immediately after lying on the bed. Meanwhile, there was a trace of heartache in Wisdom''s eyes upon seeing her. The situation in the manor was temporarily calm after Denzel''s operation, and no one dared to act rashly. Wisdom, on the other hand, knew what would happen soon. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although he wasn''t worried as he was well-prepared, there were still some concerns he had. After dealing with Rita, Zion nned to go back to the Santell Capital to reunite with Evangeline. Just then, he met Calvin at the door. "Why are you here?" "It doesn''t matter. What matters is if you did something to hurt my sister." Calvin''s expression darkened as he imagined Zioning to see Ivy alone. Furthermore, his sister had been speaking up for Zion. "Hm?" Zion frowned slightly. Why did these words sound so harsh? Thinking of Calvin''s false usations, Zion narrowed his eyes even more. "Exin yourself clearly." "You''re a man, but you don''t dare to admit it?" "Do you want to be beaten up again?" Zion reached out and stretched his wrist. Calvin was startled by the crackling sound of bones and took a few steps back. He was, however, a little ashamed. He marched forward and exhaled deeply, eximing, "You can''t force me topromise with you by using your fists! Let me tell you something, as much as I admire you and believe you have the potential to be my sister''s partner, I will not spare you if you ever hurt my sister. That''s it!" Zion was enraged at first, but his fury quickly vanished when he heard Calvin''s words. For Evangeline? He pondered it and concluded that he had done nothing wrong to Evangeline. Ivy was the only person he met in secret. Perhaps Calvin had seen them? Zion looked at Calvin, who was frowning, and wanted to step forward. However, he didn''t dare to do so. Then, he said lightly, "Get out of my way. I''m going to find Evangeline." "You haven''t exined yourself clearly.¡± "Exin to you? Who do you think you are?" With that, Zion walked past him and got into the car. Calvin was so angry that his chest hurt. Who the hell did Zion think he was? What was his sister to him? What about Zion did Evangeline like? He could only swear quietly in his heart, though. Then, he stood there and watched Zion drive away. He was truly upset but he didn''t dare to express it. He was in a difficult position. After returning to the capital, Zion didn''t go to see Evangeline as soon as possible. Instead, he went back to the vi in the Santell Capital to prepare some food for her before going to the hospital. Evangeline had recovered well, but she was still depressed since she was thinking about Zion. She was staring out in a stupor upon the window while patiently waiting for Zion to be back. She wondered what Zion was doing and whether he was missing her. She assumed a nurse was on her way to change her dressing when the door was forced open. Without ncing back, she added, "My body temperature is normal, and I''m fine today. Don''t you think that you''re changing my medications quite frequently?" "You sounds quite resentful." Zion''s voice made her turn around immediately, and her face lit up in an instant. "Zion, you''re back?" She leaped from her chair and dashed over to Zion. Zion was so terrified that he grimaced and hurriedly tossed his belongings aside. Then, he took a step forward and hugged her forcefully "Don''t you know that you just finished your operation? Are you crazy? How could you run like this?" There was a hint of anxiety in Zion''s voice. Evangeline said shamelessly, "I''m happy to see you." "That won''t do. You''re still a patient under care." After that, he picked her up and walked toward the hospital bed. Chapter 1851 Chapter 1851 Evangeline felt energetic immediately. The joy of seeing Zion seemed to have washed away all the pain and uneasiness, so she couldn''t help but smile brightly. ¡°Hey! Settle down!" Zion put Evangeline on the bed and wanted to get up. However, he found find that his cor was pulled tightly by Evangeline, and her beautiful eyes were staring at him. His heart suddenly throbbed. "Let go of me." "No!" Evangeline couldn''t help but smile, and she couldn''t stop smiling right now. Zion''s nose was filled with the faint fragrance of incense, which made his eyes sink a little. "You really won''t let me go?" "No!" As soon as Evangeline finished speaking, she felt that everything in front of her was ck. Zion directly lowered his head to touch her hand, and his cold thin lips instantly covered Evangeline''s mouth. He had wanted to do this for a long time. If it weren''t for her body, how could he wait until now? Unfortunately, she didn''t seem to appreciate it. Zion''s kiss was intense, and Evangeline responded with enthusiasm. The two of them were about to take a step further, but Zion was the one who stopped halfway. However, his breath was unstable. "Did you do it on purpose? " "You also took the bait on purpose?" The corners of Evangeline''s lips were bright, and her eyes were even more beautiful. Zion broke down immediantly. No matter how strong his self-control was, it seemed to be useless in front of her. Why didn''t he find her so charming before? Sure enough, after he had started devouring her, he could no longer keep calm. Zion struggled to get up, but Evangeline didn''t let him do so. Zion didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Be obedient, Zion! If you really want me, I''ll do it with you after I recover. I promise." "Who taught you this?" Evangeline''s face turned red all of a sudden. Did she look like someone who was begging for it? She just felt that she hadn''t seen him for a long time and missed him. Although they had only separated for a few days, it felt like she hadn''t seen him for years! Looking at Evangeline''s coquettish face, Zion felt that all the fatigue in his body had disappeared. He pinched Evangeline''s face with a smile and said, "You''re so thin that I can''t see your face anymore. How can you still be so restless?" "Hah! Do you think my face looks terrible? Zion, I still look pretty!" "Yes, you''re pretty." Evangeline finally let go of his cor after hearing hispliment. She asked with a smile, "Did you come empty-handed?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "So what?" "Shouldn''t you order some roses for me?" Zion paused for a moment and asked, "Do you like that? What''s so good about it? The smell is so suffocating!" The corner of Evangeline''s mouth twitched. Well, she shouldn''t have expected Zion to be so romantic. Seeing Zion get up, Evangeliney on the bed and leaned over to watch Zion take something from the thermos bottle. The fragrant smell immediately filled Evangeline''s taste buds. "Did you make this for me?" "Yeah, have a try." Zion brought the food over. It was a typical dish, but Evangeline found it particrly tasty and fragrant. Oh, well. It didn''t matter if he didn''t bring her any roses. After all, food was quite practical too. Evangeline thought so and began to eat. Seeing that Evangeline was enjoying the food, Zion''s eyes shed, and then he went out with his phone. It didn''t take long for him toe back. When he saw that Evangeline had almost finished her meal, he began to clean up the bowls and chopsticks, but he was stopped by Evangeline. "What are you doing?" "Have you eaten yet?" Evangeline''s heart ached when she saw the exhaustion in Zion''s eyes. He must have rushed back without stopping and cooked food for her. She didn''t know if he had eaten or not. "I''ve had my meal." Zion smiled faintly and cleaned up the table. Evangeline didn''t know if he was telling the truth, but she still leaned against the bed and asked, "How is Wisdom doing?" "He has his own ns. I don''t need to save him for the time being." Zion knew that there were some things that Evangeline would still know even if he didn''t tell her, but he wouldn''t tell her about Wisdom. "What about Kate?" "With my brother around, nothing will happen to her." Zion had already packed up everything as he spoke. He sat down and held Evangeline''s hand with a hint of concern in his eyes. "How do you feel? Is your body showing any signs of rejection?" "No, don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I have my mother here, so what can happen to me?" This was the truth, but Zion still felt a little guilty. "Were you disappointed when you didn''t see me aftering out?" "Yeah, I was more than disappointed. At that time, I was even in despair!" Evangeline began to put on an act. There was a hint of apology in Zion''s eyes. He gently touched Evangeline''s head, held her tightly in his arms, and whispered, "I''m sorry." "Oh, I was joking with you." When Zion really apologized to her, Evangeline felt a bit upset. Those grievances that she felt also disappeared in an instant. "I''m not such a stingy person. If something happens to Wisdom, I can''t stop you, can I? Besides, you''re back, aren''t you?" "Just this once. I won¡¯t leave again when you need me." Zion promised Evangeline. Evangeline nodded. In fact, she was very sleepy these days, but she just didn''t want to sleep. Now that Zion was back, she really wanted to take care of Zion for a little longer. However, she couldn''t control herself when sleepiness hit her. Evangeline leaned her head on Zion''s shoulder and whispered, "Zion, I want to sleep. Can you apany me?" "Okay." After getting Zion''s answer, Evangeline quickly fell asleep. Her body was soft, and she smelt like soda water. It was not pungent, but it was not fragrant too. Zionid her down and pulled the quilt over her. Then he saw Azieling over. "Mr. Ye, you need to sign these documents rting to somepany matters." "Put it here. I''ll take a lookter." Zion rubbed his temples. He was really tired, but this couldn''t be dyed. Aziel put down the documents Zion needed to sign and left. Since Zion had returned, there was no need for her to protect Evangeline. Naturally, she went to take care of thepany''s affairs. Looking at Evangeline''s peaceful sleeping face, Zion''s lips curled up slightly. He then took the documents and started working. Evangeline didn''t know that she had slept for a long time. When she opened her eyes, she saw Zion sitting on the sofa and dealing with work. He was so serious, so he frowned and became deep in thought asionally. He looked so attractive now. Evangeliney on the bed and watched Zion working under the sun. Suddenly, she felt as if these peaceful days were like a dream. Even now, she still couldn''t believe that she had managed to win Zion''s heart. The boy who used to dislike her now became her boyfriend. It was amazing! She giggled and suddenly heard a knock on the door. Chapter 1852 Chapter 1852 "Open the door!" Zion didn''t even raise his head as he spoke. Evangeline thought she was hallucinating. "Me?" "Is there anyone else here?" Zion raised his eyebrows slightly, but he still didn''t look away from the document. Evangeline was a little unhappy. "I''m a patient! Zion, do you know how to take care of a patient?" "Your strength shouldn''t be much of a problem because you pushed me after I came back. Besides, I''m just asking you to open a door. Be a good girl, alright? Go ahead and open the door." Evangeline was speechless. So it was her fault because she had rushed towards him happily. Evangeline angrily lifted the quilt and walked to him after wearing her slippers. As she walked, she said, "Zion, I''m the only one who epted you out of kindness. Otherwise, other women would have been pissed off because of your attitude!" "Yes, that''s why I''m grateful." Zion continued to speak in an indifferent tone. Evangeline really wanted to beat him to death. She came to the door with hatred and opened it with rage, but she was surrounded by a sea of red flowers. "Miss Xiao, here are some roses for you. Please sign this." The delivery guy couldn''t hold the roses anymore, so he opened his mouth as soon as he saw Evangelinee out. Evangeline was shocked. Were all these roses for her? She turned around subconsciously and saw Zion holding his chin with one hand. He looked at her with a smile and said, "You were asking for roses, right? Why are you still in a daze after I brought it to you?" "So this is really for me?" Evangeline waspletely dumbfounded. What should she say? Originally, she didn''t have much hope and had epted her fate. However, she suddenly received such a big surprise. What should she do if she didn''t respond in time? Seeing her in a daze, Zion found it a little funny. "If you don''t want to sign, let them take it away." "This is mine!" Hearing that the roses were going to be taken away by the delivery guy, Evangeline quickly grabbed them. The thick bouquet made her sneeze involuntarily. Then she touched her nose in embarrassment and signed it awkwardly before carrying it into the ward. She smiled like a fool. She sniffed the roses from time to time and looked at Zion with a smile. Why did this man look so cute? Zion couldn''t helpughing. "What are you doing?" "This is the first time you gave me some flowers. I have to find something to put away. I will make dried flowers to keep when I have timeter." Evangeline said happily, and she didn''t find it troublesome at all. Seeing that she was as happy as an elf because of a few bouquets of roses, Zion couldn''t help feeling a bit distressed. After all these years, how thoroughly did this girl be ignored by him? How could she be bribed by just a few flowers? He shook his head and put down the document in his hands. After that, he got up and found a vase and filled it with water. Then, he cut the roots of the roses and put them in. Seeing that he was familiar with how to deal with the flowers, Evangeline asked in admiration, "Zion, do you know how to deal with flowers as well? Is there anything in this world that you don''t know?" "Yes." "What''s it? Tell me, or I''ll really think that I''m in love with someone omnipotent." Looking at Evangeline''s exaggerated look, Zion couldn''t help but say, "I don''t know how to give birth to a baby." Evangeline''s smile froze. Well, the person in front of her was not a god, but a spoilsport. Seeing the vivid expression on Evangeline''s face, Zion felt much more rxed. "What else do you want? I can satisfy you." Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline curled her lips and said, "Do you really think you''re omnipotent? Can you satisfy me with anything I want? If I say what I want, it wouldn''t be a surprise, right? You have to learn how to guess a girl''s thoughts." "Weren''t you happy that you received roses just now?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline said subconsciously, "I''m happy." "So I''ve prepared this for you after you told me what you want. Isn''t it still a surprise?" Evangeline felt a bit stifled. "You''re a scoundrel, aren''t you? Don''t you know we should have morals even though we''re dating?" Zion raised his eyebrows slightly. Morals? What was this? Evangeline began to talk about the morals of the current society and Zion just listened but he didn''t memorize it. When he saw how she was talking mischievously, he really wanted to push her down and mess her up. "Do you understand?" Evangeline found that Zion was looking at her with burning eyes, so she couldn''t help but nudge him. Zion nodded with a faint smile and said, "Do you want to go out and get some fresh air?" "My mom said that I haven''t fully recovered, so she asked me to stay in the room." Evangeline was an active person. Although the operation was sessful, she was going crazy because of the rest she needed after the operation. She couldn''t even get out of the room! When Zion saw that her face had lost its luster, he felt heartbroken. He reached out and flicked Evangeline''s head, which made her scream. "It hurts! What if I be stupid?" "You were never smart from the start. Well, if you be too stupid, I can raise you." Evangeline suddenly felt warmth in her heart, but she bit the corner of her mouth and said, "Who asked you to raise me? I can afford to raise myself too!" Zion just smiled and did not refute. He then went out to push a wheelchair over. "Come up." "What are you doing?" "I''ll push you out for a walk." Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline''s eyes suddenly lit up. She sat down happily and was pushed out of the room by Zion. The air outside was really fresh! Evangeline felt rxed. Zion didn''t dare to push her too far away. Instead, he went to the garden behind the hospital. There were lots of patients basking in the sun. Zion pushed Evangeline under a tree and covered her legs with a thin nket. He saw that Evangeline''s eyes were attracted to an old couple. The old couple''s hair was all white, but the olddy was saying something while pushing the old man. The old man couldn''t stopughing. When the sun shone on them, it highlighted them beautifully, which made this scene feel so beautiful and unreal. Evangeline couldn''t help saying, "Zion, when we reach their age, can we still be as affectionate as them?" Zion felt a little uneasy when he heard that. Since he was a child, Evangeline had been chasing after him. Now that she had achieved her goals, why was he so uneasy? "What are you worried about?" Zion''s voice was low and maic. Evangeline didn''t know what was wrong with her. She was always worried about a lot of problems recently. Were all the women who were in love like this? She smiled and said, "I was just asking casually. After all, people''s hearts change too quickly. After all, society develops quickly, and people''s feelings can change quickly too. Yesterday, these people could be a loving couple, but maybe they will get a divorce in a few years. The rate of divorce in our society now is really frightening. On the contrary, I envy the old ones. Although they got married on a blind date, they treat each other well. Once they get married, they would be together for a lifetime. Thus, people don''t feel secure nowadays even though they are married." The sunshine was bright, and they were having a sweet moment, but Zion seemed to have understood something from Evangeline''s expression and words. Did he make Evangeline uneasy? Chapter 1853 Chapter 1853 Zion couldn''t help but reflect on what he had done to make Evangeline feel insecure. Could it be because she chased after him first? Zion''s eyes narrowed as he said in a low voice, "We will be happier than them." "Is that so?" Although Evangeline knew that she shouldn''t worry about problems like this, she was still delighted to hear Zion say so. "Take good care of yourself. When you recover, I''ll take you out for a walk." Evangeline was looking forward to it after hearing what Zion had said. "Where are we going?" "I''ll go with you wherever you want to go." Evangeline narrowed her eyes and looked satisfied. Recently, she had been extremely happy. She always felt that it was a little unreal. It seemed that everything was a dream, so she cherished everything she had now. Evangeline grabbed Zion''s hand and ced it on her face. She felt satisfied when she felt his warm touch. Seeing her like this, Zion couldn''t bring himself to say anything. He could only hope that he could do more things to make her happy. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Evangeline was basking in the sun with Zion by her side. Before she knew it, she had fallen asleep. Zion knew that it was because of her weak body. He gently put her hand down, covered her with a nket, and slowly pushed her back onto the bed. Life here was peaceful and quiet. However, Rita was going through a nightmare right now. She couldn''t even have a good sleep. The sound of the zither outside came in one after another, which made her very annoyed. "Aaaahhhhhhhhhh!" Rita felt that she was going crazy. She hade here to learn music obediently! Thinking of this, Rita got up and was about to leave. However, she heard the girls in the nearby dormitory scream excitedly one after another. "Really? Is what you said true? Is Myloing to our school to be an voluntary lecturer?" The word ''Mylo'' caused Rita to pause for a moment. Mylo''s bashful expression immediately appeared in her mind. Would such a person be a teacher? Besides, wasn''t Mylo a businessman? How could he came to the music school? So they should have the same name and surname. Rita directly put these things behind her and then quickly walked out of the school. This was apletely closed off school. Rita could only climb over the wall if she wanted to leave. To her, this was not a big deal at all. Rita jumped onto the wall and then jumped straight down. Perfectnding! She whistled at herself! She was so handsome! But when she turned around, she saw Mylo standing behind her and looking at her with a smile. "Aren''t you afraid to jump down from such a high wall?" Rita frowned slightly. Why did she have to run into him? But she just said indifferently, "I''m used to it." "You''re used to skipping sses?" Rita disliked Mylo''s words. What did he meant by skipping sses? She was already in her 20s, and she was sent here by forced to learn music. How could he say that she was skipping ss? However, she couldn''t be bothered to say anything to Mylo. She turned around and walked away, but she felt that her bag had been grabbed by someone. "Let me go!" Rita''s beautiful eyes narrowed. Mylo was looking for a beating, wasn''t he? However, Mylo asked with a smile, "Is music really so unbearable to you?" If it was someone else who had asked this question, Rita definitely wouldn''t want to answer. But looking at Mylo''s smiling face, she didn''t know what was wrong with her, and she replied. "It''s not that I can''t bear it. It''s just that I can''t seem to understand it. I''m annoyed." "How is that possible? You''re so smart. It''s impossible for you to not understand it." Mylo''s words pleased Rita. Her face softened a little. "You are quite interesting, but don''t think that I will go back with you obediently just because you''re tterig me. I want to go out." "Where are you going? It''ll be boring if you''re alone. Why don''t I apany you? I can be your servant if you want to do some shopping too." Hearing Mylo''s words, Rita immediatelyughed. "I haven''t seen anyone so self-deprecating. That''s fine. Anyway, I have nothing to do today. Let''s go shopping.¡± "Okay." Mylo followed behind her like a little servant. Rita didn''t know what to say to Mylo, but it was quitefortable to be with him. At least he wouldn''t keep praising himself like everyone else. She couldn''t help ncing at Mylo. He was really handsome. At least he looked handsome, and he looked quite pleasing to the eye. Mylo didn''t ask Rita where she was going. As long as she walked, he would follow her. Besides, he didn''t participate in any opinions. He didn''t have a strong presence, but he couldn''t be ignored. They were watched by lots of people on the streets on the way. After all, both a handsome man and a beautiful woman were very pleasing to the eye. Rita was in a much better mood. She wanted to buy some little toys, but she couldn''t make up her mind after looking around. "Which one do you think looks good?" Rita asked for Mylo''s opinion. Mylo looked at the toy in her hand. Seeing that it was difficult for Rita to choose, he said directly, "I''ll buy them all. Anyway, you like them. Besides, it''s not like you can''t afford them." Rita''s lips immediately curled into a smile. This man was a bit interesting. "Aren''t you going to give me money?" "If you''re happy, I can do it. I''m just afraid that you''ll be unhappy." "It''s okay. I''ll give you a chance to please me." After saying that, Rita took her things and turned to leave. Mylo immediately smiled, paid the bill, and followed her. When Ariel came out to do something, he saw this scene. He couldn''t help frowning slightly, and then secretly took a picture and sent It to Zion. Zion was still busy with official business. When he heard the ringing of his phone, he just nced at it. When he saw the person in the photo, he couldn''t help squinting. This girl! She was skipping sses again! Zion quickly swiped open the phone. When he saw who was walking shoulder to shoulder with Rita, his beautiful eyes darkened. Mylo really didn''t give up! And his target was Rita. Did he have any other ideas? Zion didn''t know, but he still sent someone to check Mylo''s background. When Sissaye heard that Zion had returned, she walked over with Benjamin. In order not to affect Evangeline, he waved his hand, walked out of the ward first, and closed the door. Seeing Zion treat Evangeline like this, a trace of emotion shed across Sissaye''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. Looking at Benjamin beside her, she couldn''t help but smile. In fact, the man beside her was also good, wasn''t he? However, Zion didn''t care about the emotions in Sissaye''s eyes. He knew Benjamin''s character, and thetter loved Sisayye. It was only a matter of time before Sissaye saw how good Benjamin was. He wasn''t worried at all. He was worried about why they hade to see him now. Chapter 1854 Chapter 1854 After leaving the ward, Zion didn''t have much time to chat with them. He asked directly, "Why are you two looking for me?" Sissaye was shocked when she saw how direct he was. Benjamin quickly said, "Zion, what are you busy with recently? Is it rted to the matter of Sissaye being poisoned?" "It has nothing to do with it." Zion replied so directly, which made the two of them a little choked. Sissaye looked a little depressed. Benjamin could only chuckle and say, "Then what are you busy with, Zion?" "I''m busy with thepany and my family, and I''m busy getting married. What''s wrong?" Why was his words so annoying? Benjamin knew that Zion was wrong, but he didn''t know how to refute it now. He seemed to have seen a hint of warning in Zion''s eyes. All right. He was a coward! Benjamin quickly coughed and said, "Zion, Sissaye has almost recovered. We are going to be discharged from the hospital." "Well, go back and have a good rest." Zion turned around and was about to leave, but Sissaye grabbed him by the hem of his shirt. He looked back in confusion, and his somewhat distant attitude made Sissaye let go of his clothes, but she whispered, "Do you want me to leave so badly?" "This is a hospital. Are you nning to stay here for a long time? What''s wrong with you?" Zion didn''t care about Sissaye''s fragile heart at all. He said to Benjamin directly, "Take good care of your woman." Benjamin immediately rubbed his nose. He also wanted to take care of her, but it seemed that he couldn''t now. Seeing Benjamin''s cowardly look, Zion rolled her eyes at him and left mercilessly this time. Sissaye suddenly wanted to cry. Didn''t they agree that they were siblings? Why did she feel that she was disgusted by him now? Benjamin saw that Sissaye was in a bad mood, so he stepped forward and said, "Zion is like this. He doesn''t care about trifles. You know, don''t take it to heart." "He probably won''t care about anyone other than Evangeline." Sissaye felt very upset. Although she was trying to get over her feelings for Zion, how could she forget about her feelings so quickly overnight? Thinking of the way Zion and Evangeline got along, she was a little envious. Zion didn''t care about Sissaye''s feelings. He quickly returned to the ward and saw that Evangeline was still sleeping. He couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that she would be disappointed if she didn''t see him when she woke up. Fortunately, he had made it in time. Zion remembered the uneasiness that Evangeline inadvertently showed. After thinking for a long time, he felt that maybe it was because he had left due to Wisdom''s incident that happened during her operation, so she didn''t see him when she went out of the operating room. Otherwise, why would she feel uneasy? Both Wisdom''s skills and IQ were very high. Zion was afraid that something terrible would happen to Wisdom in the past. Now that he knew Wisdom''s real identity, he also knew his ns. He had done his part. He believed that with Wisdom''s ability, this matter would soon be solved. As for what happened before he left the military region, Benjamin also investigated it. It seemed that he really didn''t need to leave Evangeline. Zion quickly opened the file and read it. He wanted to finish his job as soon as possible and then go back to Y Country with Evangeline. He wanted to ask for Eugene''s permission so that he could marry Evangeline as soon as possible. This was the most important thing at the moment. When Evangeline opened her eyes, she found that only an hour had passed, and Zion was still working. He was like a workaholic, but she was also touched by this. Thinking of everything Zion had done for her, especially the fragrance of roses in the ward, Evangeline giggled. It was really pleasing. "When will you finish your work?" Evangeline stretched herself and asked directly. If she hadn''t asked, Zion probably wouldn''t have realized that she had woken up. Zion didn''t even raise his head. "Are you bored?" "I''m still okay." In fact, as long as Zion was here, she would not feel bored no matter what she did. However, Zion said lightly, "There''s some writing paper beside your hand. You can practice calligraphy when you''re bored." "Ah?" Evangeline thought that she had misheard and couldn''t help looking at Zion. Zion said lightly, "Your own calligraphy is very ugly. Just practice your calligraphy while you''re recuperating in the hospital." "No, why do I need to practice that? Now we are all using mobile phones andputers. We don''t need to practice calligraphy at all, okay?" Evangeline felt that Zion was torturing her. After all, they lived in modern society. Practice calligraphy? Was he out of his mind? Besides, her calligraphy was not as bad as what he said, okay? However, Zion said in a low voice, "Althoughputers and mobile phones can rece a lot of things, calligraphy represents yourself. You''re so beautiful, but your handwriting is disappointing. Don''t you feel upset by this?" "I don''t!¡± Evangeline quickly shook her head. What a joke! She had not been forced to practice calligraphy by her parents since she was a child. Now she had an operation and was still a patient. How could she be forced to practice calligraphy by her boyfriend? This was too unfair! Zion didn''t say anything and just looked at Evangeline. Evangeline suddenly felt like she couldn''t take it anymore. "Don''t look at me!" Zion didn''t listen to her and continued to look at her. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His beautiful almond-shaped eyes stared at Evangeline without any emotion, but it gave her a sense of pressure. Evangeline was a bit flustered. Zion was possessed, wasn''t he? "No! Do we need to write anything with a pen anyway?" "Yes. There are a lot of things." "For example?" "For example, our marriage application, or thepany''s signature." Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline couldn''t help but pause. A marriage application? It seemed that she didn''t need to write it, did she? Besides, hadn''t Zion already finished writing it? Why did she have to write it as well? Before Evangeline could think of anything, Zion continued, "You have to put your marriage application with me. Your words are so ugly. What will your descendants think of you when they see your handwriting in the future? Anyway, you have totally nothing to do. I also have to deal with official business. You can think of it as you''re spending time with me, so practice your calligraphy." His words made Evangeline a little depressed. Did she look like she had nothing to do? She was a patient! However, Zion had that kind of charm that could make Evangeline timid without opening her mouth. Hehe! She must have gone crazy! Or maybe she was a masochist. Otherwise, how could she fall in love with this psycho? "I don''t want to practice.¡± "Good girl! I''ll take you out after practicing." There was a sense of seduction in Zion''s words. "Where are we going?" Evangeline began to seek benefits for herself. Zion said with a faint smile, "I''ll go with you wherever you want to go." "Really?" "Let''s talk about it after looking at your calligraphy." Evangeline''s expression immediately changed. So she still needed to practice calligraphy? Was Zion crazy, or was she hallucinating? Chapter 1855 Chapter 1855 Looking at Evangeline''s hopeless look, Zion was suddenly in a good mood. He even felt a little happy about his work. "Hurry up, practice a few words first." "Are you going to watch me practice it?" Evangeline felt that she couldn''t live like this any longer. The corners of Zion''s lips curled up slightly, and his smile was a little dazzling. "How would I know whether you''ve improved if I''m not watching you? " "Zion, are you crazy?" "Yes,m!" Zion said lightly. Evangeline felt so depressed that she felt like everything she did was useless. Zion said he was crazy already. What else could she do? "Why don''t I ask my mother to have a look at you?" Hearing Evangeline''s words, Zion immediately remembered that Emberly wanted to check him if he was impotent or not. He couldn''t help but look away. "I''ll check it after you finish practicing five pieces of calligraphy today." Zion ignored Evangeline and lowered his head to start working. Evangeline almost choked on her own saliva. Five pieces? Was he joking? And didn''t he just say that she could practise by writing a few words casually? Why did it suddenly change to five pieces instead of five words? What did she say? Evangeline blinked her big eyes and thought. She couldn''t figure out why. She just reluctantly got up and washed her face. Then she sat in front of the table and looked at the copybooks that Zion had prepared for her. She couldn''t help but want to cry. Boohoo! She had never been like this in school! She was already in her twenties, yet she was still forced to practice calligraphy. If the news spread out, she would beughed at by others. But if she didn''t practice it... Evangeline secretly took a nce at Zion. Boohoo, his face was so fierce. She was so scared! What the fu*k!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In the past, she was afraid because she had never won him over. But now, he had be her boyfriend. How could she be afraid of him? Could it be that she was secretly a masochist that liked to torture herself? Evangeline muttered in her heart, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She obediently took out a pen and began to practice calligraphy. Zion nced at her. When he saw her lying on the table helplessly, he couldn''t help but frown. "Raise your head and puff out your chest! Also, you''re not holding your pen correctly. Didn''t your teacher teach you how to write when you were in first grade?" Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline immediately said, "First grade? Zion, you also know that I learnt my writing skills when I was in first grade. I''ve already graduated, okay? " "So do you think you can''t evenpare with the children of the first grade? When you have children, do you want to teach your daughter or son how to write like this?" Hearing Zion''s interrogation, Evangeline subconsciously straightened her back. Daughter and son? Hehe, so Zion asked her to practice calligraphy so that she could teach her children in the future? He had been thinking about future for so long. Noticing that Evangeline was distracted again, Zion shook his head slightly. She had been absent-minded from time to time recently with an idiotic smile on her face. How could he love such a stupid woman? Zion also doubted himself right now! He couldn''t bear to see Evangeline smirking, so he got up and walked to her. He stretched out his finger and flicked her forehead, and Evangeline immediately came back to her senses. "You hit my forehead again! If I be stupid, will you take responsibility for me?" "Well, it''s not like you''re a smart person now." The disdainful words made Evangeline want to open her mouth and retort him, but she just thought about it in her heart. Zion came behind Evangeline, reached out his hand and patted her bent back beforementing, "Remember your calligraphy posture. If I see you lyingzily next time, I''ll..." "What will you do?" Evangeline looked up at Zion and asked seriously. She looked a look paler after the operation, but her eyes were still shining brightly like stars. Zion''s heart slightly stirred. He suddenly lowered his head and kissed the back of Evangeline''s head. The kiss caught her off guard. Evangeline was not prepared at all. She was almost choked by Zion''s kiss. Seeing that she was out of breath, Zion let go of her. Evangeline leaned against him and panted heavily. Her face was as red as an apple. "You, you, you! You''re a rascal!" "Don''t talk about that. Practice quickly, or I''ll continue." Zion rubbed her forehead, and then returned to the seat next to her before continuing to work. Evangeline couldn''te to her senses. Her face was burning, but as if she had been possessed by something, she sat there obediently and began to practice calligraphy. The two of them did not disturb each other, and they spent a harmonious afternoon together. Emberly was afraid that Evangeline, who couldn''t sit still, would make trouble. She took some novels and wanted to show them to Evangeline, but when she saw such a harmonious scene outside the door, she couldn''t help but be shocked. What was her daughter doing? Were those papers used for calligraphy? What the hell! Evangeline was practicing calligraphy? In the past, Evangeline''s words had made Emberly and Eugene worried. However, no matter how hard they convinced her, Evangeline didn''t care about it at all. They could only do nothing. Moreover, she couldn''t calm down. If they wanted her to sit calmly like Emily for the whole morning, Evangeline would probably have gone crazy. She liked sports and couldn''t be idle for a while. How could such a person obediently practice calligraphy in front of the table? Emberly thought that something was wrong with her eyes. She rubbed them and looked at them again. Evangeline was still practicing seriously. Was that her daughter? Emberly was still in a daze. Zion would nce at Evangeline asionally. Evangeline was obviously ufortable. She scratched herself from time to time and twisted her butt. However, she did not leave her seat. Zion coughed. Evangeline immediately sat properly, smiled at him, and continued to turn around to practice calligraphy. D*mn it! Why were these words so annoying? Evangeline was depressed, but she didn''t dare to take a break. She really wanted to go to the bathroom. But- Evangeline took a nce at Zion. He was still sitting straight up. If she remembered correctly, Zion had been sitting there for a long time, but he was still so dignified. It seemed that she was not good enough to stay by his side. Evangeline bit her lower lip. She didn''t want to be used being a good-for-nothing after marrying Zion. Although she didn''t think that she was useless, she appeared to be quite dumbpared to Zion. How could the man she liked be so excellent? Thus, she felt that she was useless! Forget it. He wanted her to practice calligraphy, right? She would do it! After all, she was a princess, so she could master it easily! Evangeline also lost her temper. She sat there in a daze and began to write seriously. Thus, Emberly was shocked when she saw how focused her daughter was She had nned to go in and take a look, but she felt that the harmonious atmosphere inside would be ruined if she went in, so she gave up. Emberly left quietly, but Zion looked at the door thoughtfully. Then, he narrowed his eyes, and a figure shed out quickly. Chapter 1856 Chapter 1856 Zion''s eyes suddenly became cold, but he didn''t disturb Evangeline. He just said faintly, "I''m thirsty. I''m going out to buy some water. What do you want to drink?¡± "C!" Evangeline opened her mouth in a hurry, only to see Zion raising the corners of his mouth. He said with a smile, "Nah, I don''t think so." "Can''t I drink that?" The corner of Evangeline''s mouth immediately curved downwards. "Then can I have iced pear tea with rock sugar?" "You should drink your water then." With that, Zion walked out of the room. Evangeline was so angry that she almost jumped. Why did he have to ask her what she wanted to drink if she could only drink water? Zion ignored Evangeline and walked out of the room. Suddenly, a bodyguard came over and stood guard at the door of Evangeline''s ward. The bodyguards kept quiet and didn''t let Evangeline notice anything. When Zion arrived at the back garden, a bodyguard hurried forward and whispered, "Mr. Ye, we caught him, but we didn¡¯t have time to stop him frommitting suicide." Hearing the bodyguard''s report, Zion''s eyes darkened. "Send more people to keep an eye on this ce. Don''t let anyone hurt Evangeline." "Yes.¡± The bodyguards left, and Zion couldn''t figure it out. Wisdom clearly didn''t need him to take action. With his ability, he should be able to control Maximilian''s actions. Then who would watch over Evangeline? Why was that stranger looking for Evangeline? Furthermore, the stranger was an assassin who was ready to give up his life anytime. It was really ridiculous. How could there still be assassins in such a society? Zion frowned. If it weren''t for the fact that some people had been staring at Evangeline and were lurking around, why would he force her to practice calligraphy? After all, Evangeline could never stay calm. She would suffer even more if someone asked her to stay in one ce rather than kill her. But this time, it was not up to Evangeline. Firstly, he was concerned about Evangeline''s health. On the other hand, he wanted to find out who the mastermind was and why he was targeting Evangeline. Zion stayed outside for a while and bought a bottle of water by the way. He felt that Evangeline would be upset when she saw him drinking, so he drank it all and went back. Seeing Zione back empty- handed, Evangeline couldn''t help asking, "Where''s the water you bought?" "I finished the drink outside. I was afraid that you would be upset if you watched me drinking it." How could he say this?! Evangeline was so angry that her cheeks puffed up. Was the person in front of her really her boyfriend? Why did she feel like she had a fake boyfriend? However, Zion walked straight over and didn''t say anything. He just looked at Evangeline''s calligraphy and frowned. "Did you write this?" "Yes." "Did you write it with your feet?" Fu*k, this was too much of an insult! Evangeline decided not to make things difficult for herself. She attacked Zion directly. Zion raised the corner of his mouth slightly, but he didn''t stop her. In his opinion, as long as she didn''t hurt her wound again, a bit of exercise was allowed. But he didn''t intend to fight with Evangeline. He just dodged. It didn''t take long for Evangeline to go crazy. "Zion, you''re looking down on me! " "Yeah, I guess your eyes are still working." "D*mn you..." Evangeline was so angry that she scratched his face. However, Zion grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. His warm breath instantly hit her. "Don''t you feel sorry for scratching me?" "No, I don''t!" Evangeline said this, but she began to think about Zion''s face that had been scratched. Oh, God! It was just too horrifying. She needed to stop scratching it. Zion didn''t need to ask to know what Evangeline was thinking. She was twisting and turning around in his arms as if there was something on her, which made Zion''s breath a bit unstable. "Stop twisting around!" "It''s itchy." Evangeline looked at Zion with grievances and couldn''t help twisting her body again. Zion couldn''t take it anymore. She must have done it on purpose! "Where does it itch?" "My back, help me scratch it." Evangeline really felt ufortable. Zion hesitated for a moment, but he still put his hand into Evangeline''s clothes. Her skin was very smooth and soft, so he felt a bit distracted. Zion blushed for a moment, and then he scratched her as if nothing had happened. But Evangeline felt that he was not using enough strength, so she couldn''t help twisting more. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t move." Zion was going crazy! Didn''t this girl know how sexy her actions were now? Or did she do it on purpose? Zion looked at Evangeline''s face and found that she was really ufortable. He paused for a moment. He didn''t care about anything else and said directly, "Take off your clothes. Let me see what''s going on." Evangeline might have really felt ufortable, so she didn''t care about the surroundings. She took off her hospital gown, and there was nothing inside except for her undergarments. Her body was so white that it dazzled people''s eyes. Zion immediately felt a surge of emotions that he couldn''t control, but he had to push it back by force. "Lie down. I''ll take a look at your back." Evangeline''s chest was so dazzling that he almost couldn''t control himself. Evangeline didn''t know how sexy she was in Zion''s eyes, but she still felt very ufortable as she wanted to scratch off that piece of skin so badly. She obedientlyy on the hospital bed, and then she snorted and said, "I don''t know how this happened. After the operation, my back began to itch. I can''t scratch it by myself. Sometimes, I really want to hire someone to scratch it for me. Don''t just watch. Hurry up and scratch it. It''s so itchy." Evangeline continued twisting her body as she spoke, but Zion''s expression changed a little. As Evangeline twisted something like a map appeared on her back. It was red and looked like it was carved with pigeon blood. Could it be that the people outside wereing for the picture on Evangeline''s back? He didn''t know that Evangeline had this on her body. "Do you know what''s on your body?" "What''s that?" Evangeline was at a loss, but she still couldn''t help twisting her body. "Help me scratch it first." Seeing that she was not feeling well, Zion stretched out his hand and scratched it a few times, but his mouth did not stop asking. He asked, "There''s a map on your back. It should have been carved with special materials such as pigeon blood. Is this your secret? Or is it the secret of Y Country?" Evangeline was stunned when she heard Zion''s words. "A map? When did I have this thing on me? I never had any tattoos since I was a child. rissa can testify to this, and my parents can also prove it." Evangeline didn''t look like she was lying. How did she get this stuff? And those people seemed to have predicted that this picture would appear, so they watched her day and night. Only Evangeline didn''t know that. Zion''s brain was running fast, but he couldn''t find an answer. At this time, Evangeline suddenly sat up, patted her thigh, and said, "I think I know when they started setting me up." Chapter 1857 Chapter 1857 The word ''set up'' made him ufortable, but it was true. Zion narrowed his eyes and heard Evangeline say, "When I donated the kidney to you, I was unconscious for a while." Hearing this, Zion immediately understood. At that time, she definitely had to be injected with an anaesthetic before undergoing the operation. So these pictures were carved during the operation? But how did they know that Evangeline would risk everything to save him? Zion carefully recalled the time when he was injured. It seemed that something was weird. Thinking of this, he broke out in a cold sweat on his back. The whole Santell Capital knew that Evangeline liked him. At that time, Evangeline was so crazy. She had done something crazy like stopping her car to confess her love. She had also shouted at the gate of the military region that she would never marry anyone else in her life except him. There were several times that Evangeline found out that he was going to the battlefield even though it was a secret mission. And when he left, she came to see him off, crying like a fool. Zion didn''t pay much attention to those things in the past, but now he felt that this situation was clearer. Evangeline''s feelings for him were famous gossip in the military region. Although no one didn''t dare to say it in front of him, rumours about them spread widely. So if someone knew about these rumours, they had to be from the military. Thinking of this, Zion frowned. In fact, what he didn''t want to do was to doubt his own people or even thoroughly investigate his own people, but some people were really... "Well, I''ll take care of it. You just need to practice calligraphy well. Your calligraphy today is not up to par, so you need to rewrite it." Evangeline''s shoulders copsed when she heard this. "I don''t want to practice." "Be a good girl, alright? You are too impetuous. Practicing calligraphy can calm you down." "Why should I calm down? I''m not going to be a monk." Evangeline was on the verge of tears. Did Zion have to act this way? He was as ruthless as the teachers in her school! Zion didn''t say anything and just looked at Evangeline. Within a few seconds, Evangeline was defeated. "Okay, okay, I''ll do it." Shey on the bed gloomily and said pitifully, "But my back is itchy." "I''ll scratch it for you." Zion sat on the edge of the bed and scratched her gently, but his mind quickly memorized the picture on Evangeline''s back. Evangeline was stillining, but she didn''t know if it was because Zion scratched her so comfortably that she fell asleep again. Seeing that Evangeline was sleeping soundly, Zion didn''t disturb her. He pulled the quilt over her and looked outside. The sun was shining, but Zion didn''t know how many people were staring at them in the dark. He only wanted to spend a few peaceful days with Evangeline. Why was it so difficult? Zion took out his phone and dialed a number. "If you have nothing to do, check the people in the military region thoroughly. I also found a picture. I will send it to youter, and you can take it back and show it to Carlson. This picture was found on the back of Evangeline. If my guess is right, it was carved on her back when she donated her kidney to mest time. You can go and find out who was the doctor performed the operation for her, where he went, and what this picture is rted to" The person he was talking to was Benjamin. Sissaye had left the hospital, and they were about to go out for a walk. However, when he received a call from Zion, he couldn''t help but be shocked. What was going on? "Zion, I think it would be better for you to tell Carlson about this personally. After all, I have never seen that picture before..." Til send it to youter and you''ll see it. I''m not from the military now. It''s not good for me to see Carlson all the time. Besides, I don''t want to get involved in the internal affairs of the military region." After that, Zion hung up the phone. He clearly saw a few figures leaving. Zion''s lips curled into a smile. Since those people came for the picture on Evangeline''s back, as long as the picture was not in his hands, their targets would naturally be changed. He made use of Benjamin without any sense of guilt. Whether it was Sissaye or Benjamin, they still had the ability to protect themselves, and they still had their identity as soldiers. It was much easier for them to investigate those things. Zion didn''t want to care about these things at all. Why did he have to do it himself if he had helpers? Why shouldn''t he use the time to enjoy a happy life with Evangeline instead? Zion quickly copied the picture on Evangeline''s back and then used theputer to send it to Benjamin. In the process of transmission, he deliberately reduced the number of firewalls, and he could also clearly feel that someone wanted to invade, but Zion stopped them. What a joke. Even if someone wanted to know the contents of the picture, they had to wait until he passed it on to Benjamin. After doing all this, Zion began to pack up. It didn''t take long for Evangeline to wake up. When she saw Zion packing up, she couldn''t help but feel a little confused. "What are you doing?" "Let''s get out of here." Zion''s words woke Evangeline uppletely. Thinking of what had happened before going to bed, Evangeline suddenly understood something. "We won''t be able to escape even if we leave just like that. It''s because of me. Their target is me. They will follow me wherever I go." "Not now." Zion told Evangeline what he had just done. Evangeline''s mouth suddenly opened wide. "You actually tricked Benjamin and Sissaye?" "Is there anything wrong with this?" Zion took it for granted, but Evangeline didn''t know what to say. Yeah, he could do this. However, she felt that it was unreal. Benjamin and Sissaye were like siblings to Zion. Why did he suddenly trick them? As if she could understand what Evangeline was thinking, Zion said with a smile, "Well, it''s normal to trick myrades right. Besides, with their abilities and skills, this matter won''t be difficult for them. They can think of it as training. I''m now amoner. What I want to do is to stay with you every day and live a happy life. Now, someone capable can take over these responsibilities. There''s a saying that says that you shouldn''t meddle in affairs that are not part of your position, isn''t it? I''m just amoner now." Evangeline suddenly wanted tough, and the sweetness in her heart spread. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Did she really finally get what she wanted for so long? Evangeline got up and hugged Zion''s waist from behind. She whispered, "Why do I care so much about you?" "Yeah, I''m also confused. Am I someone who other people care about a lot?" "You''re shameless!" Although Evangeline said so, she still continued smiling. "Do you want to tell my mom?" "Will you still be able to leave if I tell her?" Evangeline was a little excited when she heard Zion''s words. Why did it feel like they were eloping? Wasn''t this too exciting? Chapter 1858 Chapter 1858 "Where are we going?" Evangeline was already looking forward to it. As long as she was with Zion, she would be happy even if they were wandering around the world. Besides, with Zion''s ability and status, she probably couldn''t travel the world, but it was still possible for her to spend a short time with him. Seeing the excitement and expectation in Evangeline''s eyes, Zion rubbed her head with a smile and said, "You haven''t recovered yet. Don''t torture yourself too much. But we can go somewhere first, and then we can make other ns." "Where are we going?" "You''ll know when we get there." Zion packed up her things and told Aziel toe back and take them away. Then he pushed Evangeline out of the ward in a wheelchair. Emberly was checking the room and frowned slightly when she saw theming out. "Where are you guys going?" Evangeline suddenly felt a bit guilty. However, Zion said calmly, "Evangeline is tired of practicing calligraphy. I''ll push her out for a walk." "Don''t go to crowded ces because I''m afraid she might get infected. Although she is no longer in danger, it''s still good to be careful." Hearing Zion saying that he would take Evangeline out for a walk, Emberly didn''t take it to heart. She couldn''t sit still in the first ce. It was surprising that she could practice calligraphy in the room. It was normal for her to go out and get some fresh air. Zion naturally agreed to his future mother-inw''s advice. "You can go now. Don''t be an eyesore in front of me." Emberly waved her hand, and Zion pushed Evangeline away. Evangeline didn''t let out a sigh of relief until she got out of the hospital. She patted her chest and gasped, "Oh my god, you''re so calm in front of my mom. Zion, you''re awesome!" "That''s because you''re a coward." Zion smiled and pushed Evangeline out of the hospital. There was already a car waiting for them. Aziel handed the car key to Zion and whispered, "I''ve contacted them. Mr. Ye, I''ll handle this." "Okay, deal with thepany''s affairs after you finish your part." "Yes." After Aziel got out of the car, Zion carried Evangeline into the car and got in the driver''s seat. Evangeline was very excited. She wanted to ask again where they were going, but when she saw Zion''s mysterious look, she held it back. All right. It was a good thing to have some expectations. Evangeline hummed a song and turned on the music. She was excited. She had been in love with Zion since she was a child and had been following in Zion''s footsteps, which almost let her lose her own life. Now that Zion said that he wanted to take her to live as a normal couple, Evangeline felt that it was like an illusion. Looking at Evangeline''s excited face, Zion couldn''t help feeling a little sad. "I heard that you majored in finance in university?" "Yeah, who told you that?" Evangeline immediately narrowed her eyes and asked with a smile. She thought that Zion didn''t care much about her, but she didn''t expect him to know what major she was studying. At this moment, Evangeline''s heart was throbbing. Looking at the satisfied look on her face, Zion frowned and said, "Can''t you be a little more promising? You''re too excited just because I know what major you study in university?" "It''s useless in front of you. What can I do? I''m also very helpless." Evangeline pursed her lips and looked helpless, which made Zion want tough. He was d that he did not miss such a pure woman and such pure love. "What''s your n for the future?" "What n?" Evangeline was a little confused. Zion sighed and asked, "Are you going to be a full-time wife at home after marrying me?" "Can''t I?" Evangeline''s question made Zion a little depressed. "No." "Why? You are rich, and so am I. We probably can''t finish all our money even though we do nothing every day. Isn''t it good for me to make delicious food for you every day?" "It''s not good." Zion''s words were a great blow to Evangeline. Her shoulders suddenly copesed. "Then what do you want me to do?" "Be yourself." Zion''s words stunned Evangeline. She just looked straight at Zion. Zion was driving seriously. His eyes were fixed on the road, but his voice was faint. "Evangeline, I know that you like me. I like you too, but love is something that is eternal and we need to maintain it together. I don''t want you to live the rest of your life just because of yourText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. temporary passion. In order to pursue me and be with me, what have you done willingly for these few years? What things did you learn out of your own will? Even your major too, you chose it because your university is closer to my military region. Your feelings for me these years are obvious to all, but you ask yourself. What about yourself? Where state have you been living in?" Zion''s words were not loud, but Evangeline quieted down after hearing them. She had ruined her own life just to pursue Zion. Zion''s working time was unstable, so she didn''t dare to find a job that would take up lots of her time. She was afraid that when Zion came back, she wouldn''t be able to ask for leave to meet him. When Zion did an enclosed training. To meet him, she would instead lower her status to apply for the military canteen delivery job to deliver food for him by chance. She was a good college student, but she worked as a temporary worker these years. It was really embarrassing to think about it now. Seeing that she was reflecting on herself, Zion sighed and said, "You''re a princess, so you should live like what you want. Evangeline, I hope you can have the confidence to tell anyone that love isn''t built by spending a lot of time and pestering someone continuously. You get my love because of your personal charm. I also hope that your personal charm will attract me for the rest of my life. So you can think carefully about what you want to do next. I want to be with you, to see you work hard for what you want to do, to see youugh happily while doing what you like, instead of guarding our empty house and waiting for me toe back silently." Evangeline fell silent. Zion was talking to her about her dreams. What was her dream? Before meeting Zion, her dream was to be a martial arts teacher in the city. She could teach many children martial arts, and she could also participate in martial artspetitions. She could be the most dazzling martial arts star. But why did everything change after she met Zion? Her martial arts skills had not fallen behind, but that was because she was afraid that Zion would dislike her, so she needed to keep up with Zion. It seemed that she had given up everything except for her pursuit of Zion. She had always thought that this kind of life was chosen by herself, so she was satisfied. However, when she heard Zion''s words, she suddenly felt a little regretful. She still remembered that when she was 15 years old, her father had sent her a worldss martial artspetition application, but because Zion was going on a mission with the army, she had refused it. Now that she thought about it, she did not regret it, but it was a pity. If she had chosen the path she wanted to take at that time, would the situation between her and Zion be different? Chapter 1859 Chapter 1859 Evangeline tilted her head and looked at Zion. Suddenly, she asked, "Am I useless in your heart?" "No." Zion answered with certainty. He nced at Evangeline and said, "You''re strong, persistent, and reluctant, so I admire you the most, but everyone has the right to live a wonderful life. You''re the woman that I like, so I don''t want you to not have any memories on your own when you think back on your past. It''s unfair to you, Evangeline. I don''t have the right to ask you to give up yourself like this. You''re full of energy and verypetitive, and you''ve been the same throughout my childhood." Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline was shocked. "Didn''t you hate me very much when you were young?" "Yes, because you were more mboyant and outstanding than me!" Zion''s answer stunned Evangeline. "Really?" "Yes." Zion said seriously, "When I was young, I was considered the chosen one. Everyone said that I was a genius, but you almost defeated me. To be honest, I was very angry at that time. I even felt that as long as I didn''t see you and stay with you, I could forget that I was almost defeated by someone. But behind the scenes, I sped up my time to practice. I was afraid that you would surpass me the next time I saw you. At that time, I would be embarrassed! But your martial arts ability is very strong, so you progressed quickly. It was very difficult for me to keep up with you. So in order to avoid making a fool of myself and failing, I could only follow you. But I remembered your vigorous look throughout my whole childhood." Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline was stunned. How could this be? "So you really liked me at first?" The corners of Zion''s mouth twitched as he said, "Who did you inherited your narcissistic characteristic from?" "It''s none of your business. Just tell me if you''ve cared about me since the beginning?" Evangeline desperately wanted to know an answer. Zion''s ears were a little red, but he whispered, "I don''t care about you." "Nonsense! Your ears are all red! Zion, you''re not being honest!" Evangeline was curled up in the passenger seat, and she was smiling brightly. "It turns out that you''ve cared about me for a long time, but you''ve been pretending. Who are you again?" "Your man." Evangeline didn''t know what to say, but the smile on her face never faded. She didn''t know why she felt so happy all of a sudden. It was such a pity that she had wasted most of her time chasing after Zion all these years. If Zion had never taken her feelings seriously and agreed to be with her, her life would have been in vain. Evangeline put her hands on her knees and looked forward. Suddenly, she said with emotion, "In the past 20 years, I seemed to have lived in vain except for pursuing you." "Have you figured it out?" "Yes." Evangeline nodded. "Zion, if it''s possible, I want to learn martial arts again. I know that it might be a little difficult now because of my body condition, but it doesn''t matter. I can open a martial arts school, and I can pass down what I''m good at. What do you think?" "Okay." Zion nodded with a smile. In fact, he didn''t care what Evangeline did, but he couldn''t bear to see her full of affection for him. He felt satisfied when he saw how she was acting, but it was unfair to her. And once something happened to him, he couldn''t imagine if Evangeline could survive alone. It had always been Zion''s life philosophy to prevent problems before they happened. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. While they were talking, Zion had driven the car to the suburbs. The environment here was far away from the city, which made people feel extra rxed. "Are you taking me to the farm or somewhere else?" "To the sanatorium." "Ah?" Evangeline was a little surprised. Was it because her body hadn''t recovered yet that he wanted to bring her here to recuperate? But wasn''t the sanatorium a little exaggerated? Was this what he meant by both of them spending time together? However, Evangeline didn''t ask more. Instead, she looked at the scenery outside. The man she loved most was by her side. She was willing to live such a life forever. The car drove into the mountain area, where there were guards. Evangeline was stunned for a moment and looked at these guards carefully. They didn''t seem to be soldiers of the Santell Capital but simr to soldiers of her country. "Are these my dad''s men?" "Yes." Zion didn''t hide anything and said in a low voice, "When Uncle Sanchez left Ocean City, he left some people for my father because my father was in a bad situation at that time. The military kept an eye on my parents because of my uncle. In fact, Uncle Sanchez wanted to break out of jail at that time." He had heard about these things from Nathaniel. Now that he had told it to Evangeline, he felt a little touched. Evangeline was a little depressed. A jailbreak was indeed something that her father would do. "What happenedter? Didn''t my dad really break out of jail?" "No, they were stopped by Uncle Noah. However, these people couldn''t leave at that time. They could only spend money to buy a ce in the suburbs to settle down, but they needed a name to stay here. At that time, Barney happened to need aboratory. Uncle Noah said that this ce was built into a sanatorium for Barney''s research, so these people stayed here. Although this ce is running a sanitorium by its name, there are not many people whoe here. In addition to these guards, only Barney asionallyes here once or twice. We can stay here for a while and wait for you to recover before going out." Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline immediately rxed. "That''s good. I don''t think anyone will expect us to be here." "Yes, I''ve erased the traces on the way here. I''ve also sent a message to Emberly, saying that I''ll take you out for a walk and tell her not to worry." Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline immediatelyughed. "My mom will probably be furious when she sees you! How dare you kidnap her daughter in front of her!" Hearing Evangeline''sughter, Zion felt very happy. How many years had it been since he had been so rebellious? He didn''t seem to remember anything. Since he was a child, he had been in the military region while striving for his dreams. Now, he had gained some glory and a body full of scars, but he was more releaved. When the car drove in, the guards put down the railing. When they saw that it was Zion and Evangeline, they quickly saluted and let them in. Zion led Evangeline into the sanatorium. Peach blossoms bloomed all over the mountains and fields, instantly attracting Evangeline''s attention. Was this a sanatorium? Why did she feel like she was walking into the filming site of a TV series? The peach blossoms all over the sky and fell with the wind. For a moment, Evangeline couldn''t wait to prepare a bottle of wine and jump on the peach tree to drink freely. "So beautiful!¡± Evangeline couldn''t help but praise the surroundings. Seeing that she liked it so much, Zion''s lips curled into a smile. Before the car stopped, the sound of light footsteps came from inside, and a beautiful figure appeared in front of them. Chapter 1860 Chapter 1860 Evangeline was shocked. Didn''t they say that there was no one here? But who was this fairy-like girl in front of her? She couldn''t help looking at Zion. When Zion saw the personing out, the corners of his mouth suddenly twitched into a smile. He suddenly opened the car door and jumped down. He went straight to the girl and gave her a hug. Evangeline was stunned, and then a burst of anger spread from her heart. How dare Zion do this?! How dare he hug another girl in front of her! "Zion!" Evangeline shouted angrily, but her voice was controlled very well. It was neither too loud nor too soft. Anyway, it was alright as long as Zion could tell that she was unhappy. Zion was stunned for a moment, and then he let go of the girl. After that, he opened the door of the passenger seat and took Evangeline out of the car before saying to the girl opposite him, "My dear sister, this is my girlfriend, Evangeline." The word ''sister'' stunned Evangeline. She knew Zion''s family very well. He had an elder brother, a younger sister, and a younger brother. When did he get an older sister? Evangeline frowned and asked, "How many biological sisters do you have? Huh?" She had asked Zion in a low voice, but the girl on the opposite side seemed to have heard it and opened her mouth with a faint smile. "Hello, my name is Barney, the eldest daughter of the Soo family." Evangeline was stunned. Generally speaking, the Sanchez family and the Soo family had been friends for many years, and they often had gatherings. However, the only person Evangeline had never seen since she was a child was the eldest daughter of the Soo family, Barney. Evangeline remembered that when she was a child, someone told her that Barney had never attended any banquets because she couldn''t talk. Now, although Barney''s voice was not very pleasant to listen to, Evangeline could not help showing a puzzled expression when she spoke clearly. Zion said in a hurry, "Barney really couldnt'' talk when she was a child. Later, my uncle performed an operation on her, so she can speak now. Anyway, things areplicated, so I won''t talk about it. You just need to know that she is my sister." Zion was a person who was not very warm towards anyone, except for his own family. Evangeline could tell that Zion was very intimate with Barney. Although she didn''t know why, she still smiled politely and struggled to get down, but Zion didn''t allow her to do so. "Barney, please find a wheelchair. My girlfriend has just had an operation a few days ago. Although her body is strong, she is still a patient." "Okay. Wait a minute." Barney quickly went inside to find a wheelchair. Evangeline felt that Barney was very elegant, so she began to overthink when she saw how familiar Zion and Barney was. "I heard that she is not a biological child of the Soo family. Is she adopted?" "Yes." "You seem to have a good rtionship with her?" "Yes." Zion hadn''t seen Barney for a long time. A few years ago, Barney went abroad to study and left in a hurry. He didn''t have time to send her off. Later, she came back. It was said that she went to the rescue team and went to other disaster areas to help, but he couldn''t meet her. He didn''t expect to meet her in this sanatorium. Compared to Zion''s excitement, Evangeline was a little upset. She heard that Zion had a very good ymate when he was a child. Could that person be Barney? If she hadn''t seen Barney, Evangeline wouldn''t have worried about her. But when she saw Barney just now, she really felt a bit ashamed. Barney wasn''t exceptionally beautiful, but she had a pleasing aura. She had an elegant aura around her, so people couldn''t help but pay attention. It didn''t take long for Barney to push the wheelchair out. Zion quickly went forward to pick it up. "Barney, since you''re here, make us something to eat tonight. I haven''t eaten your dishes for a long time." "Okay." With a smile in her eyes, Barney nodded and did not refuse. Zion pushed Evangeline into the sanatorium. Evangeline was not in a good mood. Zion gradually noticed this situation. He looked at Barney, who was not far away, and he understood something. "Barney, I''ll take Evangeline to her room to rest first. Call us when dinner is ready." "Okay." Barney still smiled inly, and then she turned around before leaving. Zion pushed Evangeline into her room. This room was indeed better than the hospital. After all, it had a beautiful design and top-notch facilities. However, Evangeline was not interested in those, and she had also lost some of her excitement along the way. Zion pushed her into the room and pulled out a chair to sit in front of her. He asked in a low voice, "Why are you so depressed after seeing Barney?" "Nothing, maybe I''m tired." Evangeline didn''t want to look into Zion''s eyes, and she felt a little upset for no reason. Zion took her hand and said, "Since when has Evangeline, who has always been full of confidence and unbridled, be socking of confidence?" "I didn''t act this way!" Evangeline realized that Zion could have discovered her thoughts once she had finished her sentence. She felt more and more ashamed. "I just think that Barney is very beautiful." "Yes, not only is she beautiful, but she is also elegant. The most important thing is that she doesn''t have a boyfriend." "Zion!" Evangeline finally couldn''t help raising her head. Her eyes were red, but there was also a trace of anger in them. "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" "It''s because you''re not confident." Zion sighed and said, "Evangeline, what are you worried about? What are you uneasy about? From the day I made up my mind, our rtionship hassted for a lifetime. How can you be so anxious when you meet a person? Do you think that I''m someone who will change my mind easily?" "No." Evangeline didn''t know what was wrong with her. When she saw Barney, herck of confidence suddenly appeared. She was caught off guard so suddenly that she had no time to react. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Zion felt sorry for Evangeline. He took her into his arms and said softly, "You don''t know about Barney and me.When I was a child, I would have been dead if it wasn''t for her. After she was adopted by the Soo family, she still took good care of me. But because of her own disability, she has never wanted to contact outsiders." Zion told Evangeline about Barney''s experience with him and about Barney''s disability. Evangeline didn''t know about this. After Barney was adopted by the Soo family, these things were hidden by the Soo family in order to give Barney aplete living environment and a new life. Now that Zion was talking about this again, she couldn''t help but sigh. "This matter is a secret of the Soo Family. I shouldn''t have told you about it, but you''re always overthinking, so I''m worried about you. Barney and I will only be siblings for the rest of our life. Don''t think too much about it." Hearing this, Evangeline felt a little embarrassed and depressed at the same time. What was wrong with her? She was not the kind of person who was worried about all these small issues. Why did she start bing someone that she detested recently? Evangeline didn''t understand, and Zion didn''t force her. Suddenly, the sound of a car''s engine came from outside, causing the two of them to pause momentarily. Wasn''t there no one here? Why was it so lively today? Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 When Evangeline heard the sound, she was stunned and looked at Zion subconsciously. Her thoughts were written all over her face. Didn''t he say that there were very few people here, so both of them could spend time with each other? Why were they so many people here today? Zion also felt a bit embarrassed. He coughed and said, "I''ll go out and have a look. You should rest first." "Yeah." Evangeline didn''tment. When Zion came out, Barney had alsoe out. She smiled when she saw him. "Why didn''t you bring your girlfriend out?" "She''s not feeling well. Ie out and take a look. Who''sing, Barney?" Zion asked subconsciously. Barney smiled and said, "Rita." Zion was shocked. "Who is it?" "Your sister, Rita, contacted me before and said that she would stay here for a few days. I just didn''t expect you toe here too." Barney simply made her words clear. Zion''s expression was unpredictable as he walked out with Barney. Rita thought that Barney was the only one here. When she saw Barney, she jumped out. "Barney, I missed you so much!" She opened her arms to hug Barney, but when she saw Zion, who had appeared behind her, she was stunned. Oh, sh*t! Why was Zion here? Rita turned around and ran without thinking. She heard Zion say lightly, "How dare you run! I''ll break your legs if you run." These words immediately made Rita depressed. He really was her brother! She was not hallucinating! It was not a dream. He really appeared in front of her! Rita wanted to cry. "No, Zion, why are you here?" Zion hadn''t been here for such a long time, so why did hee here once she appeared? Was Barney the one who snitched? Rita looked at Barney pitifully. Although Barney was a little surprised, she understood something and said with a smile, "I didn''t call Zion. He has just arrived." "So I''m just unlucky?" Rita was really about to cry. Zion snorted and said, "I seem to remember that you were staying at the hostel. Did I remember the address wrongly? Is the music school here?" "Zion, don¡¯t tease me. I just escaped. What can you do?" Rita decided to say her true feelings. She was no longer a child. Why did her brother send her to the hostel? Couldn''t she fight back against him for once? Zion was so angry that he burst intoughter when he saw Rita with a poker face. "Let''s talk about itter. Evangeline is in the room. You can go meet her." Zion''s words made Rita a bit shocked. "You brought Evangeline here? Wait, she just had a surgery, didn''t she?" "So, are you going or not?" Zion was a little depressed. He didn''t want to think about what Rita had done for now, but she was unhappy now? Seeing this, Rita quickly said, "Alright, I''ll go. I haven''t seen Evangeline for a long time. I''ll go right away." After that, she trotted away and disappeared. Seeing this scene, Barney was a little confused, but she liked it very much. She had been good to Zion and Rita since she was a child. So, she thought of them as her siblings. Seeing that Rita was afraid of Zion, she couldn''t help but say, "Don''t be too strict with her. She''s already an adult, so at least give her some freedom." "I can give her the freedom she wants, but she can''t date anyone." Barney was stunned by Zion''s words. "Why not? " "She''s still young." After hearing what he had said, Barney wanted to cry for Rita''s sake. Still young? If she remembered correctly, Rita and Zion were the same age. Why could Zion have a girlfriend, but Rita couldn''t? However, Barney couldn''t say anything. After all, Zion was a sister-con. The Ye family was filled with sister-cons, so it was useless for her to say anything. "I''ll go and make some food. It''s not easy for us to get together. Let''s have a good gathering today." "Okay." Zion agreed. Barney also went back to the sanatorium, leaving Zion standing outside alone. His eyes darkened a little, and he picked up the phone to call Aziel. "Ca you help me find out who helped Rita leave the music school?" Although Rita was capable, Zion was very confident in the music school he had found. Without the help of others, Rita would not have been able to escape. So which bastard released Rita? Zion was a little annoyed when he thought of what kind of boyfriend Rita was going to find after she came out. Soon, there was news from Aziel. "Mr. Ye, it''s because of Mylo''s help." Zion''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Mylo? Why did he send Rita to the music school? Wasn''t it to put an end to the rtionship between her and Mylo? But now, she was still released by Mylo. All right! Urgh! What a great situation! Zion gave the order directly. "I want the whole Ye family to create trouble for Mylo. Annoy him so much until he doesn''t have the time to go to the toilet. Let''s see how he can continue annoying my sister!" "Yes, Mr. Ye." Aziel agreed to the order and hung up the phone. Zion returned to look at the room. Rita was talking to Evangeline, and Evangeline was also very happy. For the time being, he did not want to say anything to Rita. He directly turned around and went to the kitchen to see if he could help Barney do something. Rita was so depressed in the room. She pursed her lips and looked at Evangeline, saying, "You don''t even know how overbearing my brother is. Now he has a good girlfriend, but he doesn''t allow me to date outside. How he could act like this even though he''s my brother? Does he intend to keep me from getting married for the rest of my life and stay at home as a sister-inw?" "Your brother is a sister-con. There''s nothing I can do." Evangeline had no choice. Her two younger brothers were also sister-cons, and that was why she didn''t go home. Every time she went back, Tyler and Calvin would keep telling her that she couldn''t get married too early. However, what surprised Evangeline was that this time, Calvin was on Zion''s side. She didn''t know how Zion get support from Calvin when he went to the Sanchez family alonest time. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Hearing that Evangeline couldn''t do anything about it, Rita immediately wailed. "Hey! Don''t say that! You have to help me. I''m a young woman, so don''t you think that my life will be wasted if I don''t fall in love? You can enjoy your dating life and stop me from dating someone else!" "What can I do if your brother doesn''t let me go?" Evangeline was speechless too. Rita directly took her arm and said, "Why can''t you help you? It''s a honey trap! You are his girlfriend now. Don''t tell me that you are still in the stage of holding hands? If my brother doesn''t agree, you can threaten him by doing that!" "Rita, what''s in your mind? I''m sick now!" Evangeline''s face turned red all the way to her neck. Did Rita want her to seduce Zion by giving herself to him willingly? Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 Rita smiled awkwardly and said, "I forgot that you were a patient. By the way, didn''t you just finished the operation a few days ago? Why did youe out with my brother?" Evangeline didn''t treat Rita as an outsider, so she told Rita about the inexplicable picture she had on her. Rita immediately became nervous. "Wait, you didn''t even know that you were tattooed?" "It would be fine if I knew." Evangeline was even more depressed. She said in a low voice, "That picture didn''t appear before. I think there must be some medicine that stimted my skin in this operation. Who do you think this bastard it? How dare he tattoo something on my back and don''t inform me? Does he think that I''m dead?{ Evangeline got angry as soon as she said that. She was a princess, but other people treated her like a tool. How could she not be angry? Rita asked with some interest, "Didn''t my brother look into this?" "Zion said that he didn''t want me to get involved in these things. He only wanted to live with me as an ordinary person, so he took me away secretly. At the same time, he copied the picture on my back and passed it on to Benjamin. He probably leaked it out deliberately during the transfer. Those people have been watching over me because of that picture. Now that the picture has been leaked out, naturally, those people''s eyes are not on me." Hearing Evangeline''s words, Rita clicked her tongue and said, "My brother is really cunning! He is now a businessman. Wait and see. Those people in the business world are going to get unlucky." "That''s none of my business. I''m satisfied as long as he treats me well." "Oh, you are so happy. Evangeline, aren''t we good sisters? You can¡¯t ignore me just because you have a boyfriend. Please help me tell my brother that I don''t want to go back to that poor music school. I''ll go crazy if I have to go back!" Rita was still trying to get her way. Evangeline was so annoyed by her that she had no choice but to agree. After getting Evangeline''s promise, Rita immediately rxed a lot. She fell onto the bed and breathed a sigh of relief while saying, "You don''t even know how abnormal my brother is. Let me tell you, I hope that you and him have a son. If you have a daughter, things will be too difficult for my niece. I have experienced it myself." Evangeline blushed again. Why did she bring up the matter of having a baby? The two girls chatted in the room, while Zion and Barney had already finished cooking. Zion came in and asked Evangeline and Rita to go out for dinner. Rita winked at Evangeline, which made Evangeline speechless. "Eat your food. Are your eyes having some problems? I''ll find a doctor for youter." Rita immediately frowned when she heard what Zion said. "Zion, are you really my brother? Why are you always going against me?" "I care about you!" "Forget it. You should care about others instead." Rita sat directly next to Barney. "Barney, look at my brother. You don''t have to help him. By the way, Barney, do you have a boyfriend? Is he skillful? I need someone to beat up my brother!" Rita''s words amused Barney. She handed the chopsticks to Rita and said with a smile, "I don''t have any ns to get married yet. Well, we can stop talking about my partner for a moment." "Do you hear that? Barney isn''t in a hurry. Why are you in such a hurry? You''re so beautiful, so are you afraid that no one will want you? I''m telling you, Rita, you should take your time and focus on learning these two years. After two years, me, dad, Wisdom, and our little brother will give you another boyfriend." Zion went straight to the point. Rita suddenly lost the desire to eat and looked at him. "I''ll be thirty years old in two more years. Zion, are you serious? Then, you and Evangeline can get married two yearster. I''ll give Evangeline some advice to see if you''re really suitable for her.¡± Hearing that, Zion''s face darkened. "Rita, you''re asking for a beating, aren''t you?" "What? Do you want to fight? Come on! I''m not afraid of you!" Rita rolled up her sleeves directly, as if she really wanted to fight. "Zion, let me tell you, I''ve tolerated you for a long time." Seeing that the situation was a little out of control, Evangeline quickly grabbed Rita and whispered, "What are you doing? Can you beat your brother?" "Even if I can''t win, I must still do so! This is a matter of pride! I am fighting for the rights of my freedom and love." Rita spoke with confidence. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Zion sneered, picked up the phone, and called Aziel. "From now on, cut off all of Rita''s sources of ie and freeze her ount. I want to see how ambitious she is." His words made Rita so angry that she pushed the chair and turned to leave. "Rita!" Evangeline wanted to get up and chase after him, but Zion stopped her. "Let her go! She really doesn''t know how ruthless the outside world is after being too long in Ye family. I think she wille back in a few days." After that, he called Aziel again. "Follow Rita secretly and protect her at any time." "Yes, Mr. Ye." Seeing the two siblings in such a state, Evangeline was a little confused. "You''re already in a rtionship with me, so why don''t you let Rita have a try? You shouldn''t stop others from doing the same thing you''re doing. Zion, I think you''ve done something wrong." Seeing that Evangeline was a little angry, Barney nced at Zion and whispered, "Evangeline, right? It''s not that Zion doesn''t want Rita to have a rtionship with others, but he''s thinking about a lot of different issues because of Rita''s body?" "Rita''s body?" Evangeline was a little surprised. Zion said lightly, "Just like you, she hasundergone kidney transnt. But the operation was done when she was very young, so it''s normal that you don''t know. There has been no rejection reaction in the past few years, but in the past six months, Rita''s body has be weaker. Mom and I took her for examination and found that there was a mutation her body. No one knows what will happen, so the doctor suggested that she can get married two yearster after we observe her for some time. If her health is not good, we have to prepare for another operation at any time. But no one knows what will happen this time." Evangeline was shocked. How could this be? Rita looked so healthy and cheerful. How could such a thing happen? Seeing that Evangeline was very worried, Barney quickly said, "I''m also involved in Rita''s illness. This time, I came back to treat her mutation. I will do my best to help her. Don''t worry. You haven''t recovered yet, so don''t think too much. Just stay well with Zion.¡± Evangeline looked at Barney and felt that her words were gentle, and there was a kind of inexplicably reassuring feeling in her words. Thus, Evangeline couldn''t help but nod. "Let''s eat. The food will be cold soon. I made it myself." Zion picked up some food for Evangeline, and then he stood up and said in a low voice, "You eat first. I''ll go out." Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 "Where are you going?" Evangeline grabbed hold of Zion. Zion said with a smile, "I''m going to see Rita. Even if I want her to experience the suffering of the world, I have to send her food in case she is hungry. Then she will have enough strength to run on the road." Evangeline didn''t know what to say. "You are indeed worried about her, but why didn''t you show your care for her openly?" "I can''t tell her the truth." After a while, Zion went out with the food. When Barney and Evangeline were left on the table, Evangeline felt a bit embarrassed. She was not familiar with Barney and did not know what to talk about with her. She could only lower her head and eat. Barney pushed the food Evangeline liked to her and said, "Zion made this for you. If you don''t feel well, you cane to me at any time. I''m free all the time." "Thank you, Barney." Evangeline addressed Barney the same way that Zion did. Barney paused for a moment and then nodded with a smile. Barney was a very quiet girl. If she never said anything, no one would notice her presence. Evangeline didn''t get used to it at first, but she gradually felt much morefortable. Barney was generous and not annoying. She also gave people a sense of peace, which made Evangeline like her. "What hobbies do you have?" "Study medicine." Barney''s words reminded Evangeline of Wisdom. "It seems that Wisdom is the same. Every time I see him, he''s always reading some medical books." Evangeline¡¯s words reminded Barney of Wisdom''s childhood. "Indeed, Wisdom likes reading very much." Barney and Evangeline had amon interest now, so they started talking about this quickly. Soon, the atmosphere around them became harmonius. Evangeline couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Zion soon caught up with Rita. "Rita, stop." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Leave me alone!" Rita was getting angrier, so she walked faster. Zion had no choice but to chase after her and grab her arm. "How old are you? Can you not be so stubborn?" Rita suddenly turned her head, but her face was full of tears, which startled Zion. "Why are you crying? I didn''t say anything about you." "What are you talking about? You want to kick me out of the house." Rita wanted to shake him off, but she failed. Zion suddenly felt a bit upset. "Who wants to kick you out of the house? I just said those words because I was angry!" "Then why did you say that to me? You even cut off my ie! Zion, do you think that you''re very awesome as the head of the Ye family?" "Hey! You''re a girl, so you should be more civilized." Zion frowned slightly, but he couldn''t go against her anymore. "Alright,e back with me." "No, I don''t. I want to have a rtionship. Do you think I wouldn''t know about the truth just because you and mom refuse to say anything to me? Is there something wrong with my body? Both of you are hiding the truth from me! You guys don''t want me to know and don''t want me to have any rtionship. But have you ever thought that my body is my own and my life is mine? I''m already so old. Can''t I make decisions for myself for once?" Zion was stunned by her words. "How did you know?" "Is it strange? Do I need to work hard to find out what I want to know? Zion, I am the daughter of the Ye family. I can find out anything I want too!" Rita had been holding her emotions back for these days. From the moment she knew that there was something wrong with her body, she had been very ufortable. Fate was ying tricks on her, right? It was one thing to let her suffer a lot when she was a child, but now she was more than 20 years old. How could this happen? Rita sniffed and said, "I don''t have to be in a rtionship actually. I''m just afraid. I''m afraid that if I can''t make it this time, I won''t even know what it feels like to be in a rtionship in my life. I understand mother and you want me to wait until two yearster, but what if I can''t wait that long? Zion, I don''t want to be a little girl who doesn''t know anything even after dying at my twenties. I want to experience life. I also know why Barney came back. I also know why you stay here and refuse to take Evangeline out for a trip. Is it because of me? You said that you want to take Evangeline out for a journey. Without me, you may not be here now. With your strength, no matter where you go, Evangeline''s body will be well taken care of. But you''re still here because you know someone will come here to study my mutation, right?" "Rita..." Zion''s heart clenched. He pulled Rita over and held her tightly in his arms. "I''m here. Uncle is here. Barney and Wisdom are here too. You''ll be fine." Rita leaned against Zion''s chest. All of her uneasiness from the past few days had finally been vented. "Zion, I''m scared! I''m really scared! I hated the smell of hospitals the most when I was a child, but I had to live there. Now that I''ve grown up, I thought that I could breathe freely and live freely, but I never expected that I still had to go back to that ce in the end. I''m only in my twenties, and my life has just begun. I don''t want to die with nothing. I hope that you guys can find a solution to cure me. I have hope, but I don''t know whether it''s possible to save me in time. I just want to experience something that I haven¡¯t felt in my short life." Zion immediately felt emotional when he saw Rita''s tears. He didn''t want her to leave. He was sad, but since Rita had said so, how could he stop her? His only sister had such a small request. Could he really imprison her? Zion finallypromised. "Okay, I promise you, you can do whatever you want, but you must let my people follow you. Also, if anything happens to your body, you must tell me in time. No matter where you are, I will arrive as soon as possible. You are not alone. Rita, you must remember this." "Yes." Rita nodded. After the two of them spoke for a while longer, Zion asked Aziel to unfreeze Rita''s card. Only then did Rita feel a little better. "Just buy whatever you want. I have plenty of money." Zion''s bold words made Rita burst intoughter. "You''re like a bumpkin. I''m leaving. You have to treat Evangeline well. Although she has always been deeply in love with you, she will feel uneasy in her heart. Zion, you''re a man, so you have to give her a sense of security." Zion frowned slightly at her words. A sense of security? What should he do to give Evangeline a sense of security? However, no matter what Zion thought, Rita waved at him and turned to leave. "Where are you going? I''ll give you a ride." Zion quickly followed her, but Rita stopped him. "No, Zion, I want to go alone in the future." Rita''s smile was particrly strong and brilliant. For a moment, Zion felt very upset, but he could only watch her leave. Zion didn''t turn back until he couldn''t see Rita anymore. Suddenly, a figure shed past and headed for the sanatorium. Zion narrowed his eyes and chased after it. Chapter 1864 Chapter 1864 The man was so fast, When Zion felt that he was about to catch up with him, he disappeared as soon as Zion turned around. Zion stood on the empty mountain while frowning. The man had great skills. Just who was he? Zion was a little annoyed, but he didn''t stay any longer. He went straight back to the sanatorium. Evangeline got along well with Barney. To be exact, Evangeline was talking, and Barney was listening patiently, which made her happy. Seeing Zione back, Evangeline suddenly stood up, but Zion was shocked. "Be careful.'''' "Where''s Rita?¡± When Evangeline learned of Rita''s condition, her mind was filled with Rita. Now that Zion was back alone, she couldn''t help but feel a bit anxious. Zion quickly took her body and whispered, "She knows everything. She wants to live for herself. She said that she has to give it a try in her limited life. I can''t stop her, and I can''t bear to stop her." These words made him feel a little upset. Evangeline''s heart ached as well. Rita, who had always been brought up in everyone''s spoiling. ¡°I really hope I can stay with her." Hearing Evangeline''s words, Zion said in a low voice, "She needs to live her own life. Don''t worry. You''d better take good care of yourself." Evangeline didn''t say anything else. For a moment, she felt that the food was no longer delicious. Seeing that Zion was back talking to Evangeline, Barney didn''te forward to disturb her. After a pause, she said, "Zion,e over and have something to eat. You''ve been busy all day, so you should at least replenish some energy." "Yes, yes. Hurry up ande over for dinner." Only then did Evangeline realize that Zion didn''t seem to have eaten anything. She could not help but feel a little annoyed. Wasn''t she Zion''s girlfriend? Why did Barney have to remind Zion instead? Evangeline didn''t know if she was thinking too much, but she always felt that Barney''s feelings for Zion were not ordinary. There was a little more affection between them than what Zion said, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t guess what Barney was thinking. Zion didn''t know what Evangeline was thinking. Hearing Barney called him, he answered subconsciously and then took Evangeline''s hand and sat down. In the past, he didn''t care much about how to sit. Now that he had Evangeline, he knew that this girl was a little uneasy from time to time. Subconsciously, he sat down beside Evangeline. Among them, Evangeline sat opposite Barney. Evangeline was very satisfied with this and began to serve Zion some food. Zion told her to eat first, but when he saw Evangeline serving him happily, he didn''t care about her anymore. Forget about it. It was alright as long as Evangeline was happy. Zion ate quietly. Evangeline happily arranged the dishes for him. Barney suddenly felt that she was a little redundant here. "I''ll go back to my room first, and then you guys can clean up the tableter." "Okay, Barney, go ahead." Zion didn''t raise his head. He just nodded slightly. Evangeline saw the disappointment in Barney''s eyes. She finally confirmed that it was not her imagination. Did Barney really have some feelings for Zion? Evangeline frowned and understood what was happening. At the same time, she felt a little depressed. Why were there so many women staring at her man? There was Sissaye before, and now there was Barney. Although Zion was straightforward to Sissaye, she could tell that Zion had different feelings for Barney. What should she did? Evangeline looked at Barney''s back and thought about something. She didn''t notice that her hands had stopped working. Zion followed her gaze. Barney had already turned and left a long time ago. So what was she looking at? Zion knocked on the table with his slender fingers and immediately pulled Evangeline back to her senses. "What are you thinking about? Do you think that Barney is very elegant? Let me tell you, I don''t know what kind of man in this world is worthy of arney." The corners of Evangeline''s mouth twitched when she heard what Zion had said. In the end, she didn''t say what she thought. She just nced at him and said, "Yes, Barney is pretty indeed, alright? Hurry up and eat. After finishing eating, we can clean up the table." "Yeah, okay, you go and have a rest." Zion also cared about Evangeline''s health. The two of them had left quietly, so Evangeline''s phone almost exploded with messages. She wanted a quiet environment, so she simply said in the group chat, "I recently want to find a secluded ce so I can take care of my body. Don''t look for me, and I''m turning off the phone." Now, Evangeline couldn''t use her mobile phone to look at the time, so she was not used to it. Now that Zion asked her to rest again, Evangeline couldn''t help asking, "Do you think I''m a pig? Do I need to sleep everyday? How long have I been up for?" Zion was a little confused by her furious tone. Was she angry? But why? Wasn''t she fine just now? Zion tried his best to think back, but he couldn''t think of a reason, so he simply opened his mouth. "Are you angry?" "No." Evangeline quickly denied it. She was not blind. Of course, she could see how pure Zion''s feelings for Barney were. If she told him that Barney, his so-called sister, had other feelings for him, Zion probably wouldn''t believe it at all. However, she was annoyed by this. Zion put down his chopsticks, looked at Evangeline, and said word by word, "I hope you can make it clear to me. Don''t hide your feelings in your heart. First, you need to rest well. Second, if you don''t solve the problem in your heart, there will be a huge gap between us after a long time. Evangeline, I''m a stupid man. I haven''t had time to deal with women in the army these years. I don''t know what women think. I just hope that when you are with me, you can be free of distractions and worry. You just need to trust me fully. Of course, I also trust you wholeheartedly." It would be a little inappropriate for Evangeline to keep her emotions a secret now that he had said this. She bit her lower lip and thought for a while before saying, "I don''t think Barney''s feelings for you are as pure as you think." She finally said it! The frustration in Evangeline''s heart dissipated in an instant. Alright, she really couldn''t hide anything secretly. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, Evangeline was also worried. Seeing that Zion was slightly surprised by her words, she felt that she was very cruel. "Maybe I was wrong." Evangeline quickly added. However, Zion shook his head and said, "You¡¯re not a person who says anything without reason. Since you''ve said so, Barney must have done something that makes you feel like this way. But, her situation is a little special. You go back to your room first, can I go and have a look alone?" Zion was asking for Evangeline''s opinion. Evangeline felt that it was a good feeling to be respected. Moreover, although she felt insecure, she still believed in Zion''s character. She could not help but nod. Zion was almost done eating, so he sent Evangeline back to her room. He tidied up the table and walked over to Barney''s room. But before he could get close to Barney''s room, he felt someone in it. There was more than one person too! Chapter 1865 Chapter 1865 Zion stopped in his tracks. Who was in Barney''s room? Zion wanted to probe further, but the person inside seemed to be a martial artist. After hearing some soundsing from outside, he asked coldly, "Who is it?" It was actually a man! Zion''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t dare to stay any longer. He quickly left and immediately returned to Evangeline''s room. Not long after Evangeline sat down, she saw Zioning back. Before she could say anything, she saw Zioning in and covering her mouth. He blinked at her with a serious look. Both of them knew each other well after so many years, so Evangeline immediately realized that there was something wrong. She directly wrapped her arms around Zion''s neck and took him to the bed. Then, she turned over and pressed Zion under her body. Her eyes moved slightly. Zion''s heart slightly palpitated. The magnified face in front of him was both bright and pale, but it made his heart ache. He couldn''t help but grab the back of Evangeline''s head, and his slightly cold thin lips instantly kissed her. Evangeline was a little stunned, but she quickly threw herself into it and responded intensely. Suddenly, the room started heating up. The man outside paused and left. When he returned to Barney''s room again, Barney held a piece of paper tightly in her hand. The paper was deformed, which showed how anxious she was. The moment she saw the man, Barney quickly asked, "How is it? Is it him?" "No." The man shook his head. Barney almost couldn''t stand up. She sat down on the bed and gasped for breath. "Fortunately, it''s not him..." Her expression was sad, and inexplicably, it made people feel depressed. The man sighed and said, "You can''t hide it for long. What if one day Zion finds out about it from someone else..." "He won''t! I also won''t allow him to know about this!" Barney''s weak eyes suddenly narrowed, and her reckless sharpness made the man stunned for a moment. "Barney, why are you doing this?" "It''s none of your business. If there''s nothing else, you don''t have toe here often. I have to stay here for a while." Barney had begun to ask him to leave. The man frowned slightly. "Zion wants to take Evangeline to rest here, and you also want to investigate the data here. If they don''t want to stay here anymore, will you leave too?" "What are you trying to do? I''m warning you, Jenson. Don''t do anything so self-righteous. It''s not up to you to interfere in the affairs between Zion and me." Currently, Barney actedpletely different than when she was with Zion. Jenson suddenlyughed, and there was a hint of irony on his evil lips. "Has Zion ever seen you like this? Barney, do you dare to let Zion see how you''re acting right now?" "Get lost!" Barney flew into a rage from embarrassment and attacked Jenson directly. A silver needle immediately stabbed Mr. Hans. That strength was definitely done by a martial artist. Jenson managed to avoid it. He knew that he had angered Barney, so he stood up and left with a complicated expression. However, Barney sat paralyzed on the bed, and her mind went nk. In fact, Zion had felt Jenson pass by the room, but he didn''t dare to rx. After he left, he ended the kiss. Evangeline still couldn''t control herself. When she was shy, she heard Zion say, "Let''s leave here early tomorrow." "Hmm?" Evangeline was a little stunned. "Didn''t you say that we were going to recuperate here?" Zion''s eyes narrowed and he said apologetically, "Actually, there''s another ce that''s suitable for you to recuperate. Here, Barney has to focus on studying Rita''s data. I am afraid of disturbing her here. You know, I''m actually very concerned about Rita. For Rita''s sake, let''s not stay here anymore." Evangeline subconsciously felt that this matter was not as simple as Zion said. But since Zion said so, she had no objection. She was a woman, so she still disliked Barney slightly even though thetter was knowledgeable. ¡°Okay." "I''ll sleep here tonight." Zion opened her mouth, which startled Evangeline. "I''m still III.* "What are you thinking about?" Zion flicked her forehead with his finger. "You flicked me again.¡± Evangeline rubbed her forehead gloomily, but she didn''t forget what Zion had just said. "Don''t you have a room to yourself? Why do you want to sleep with me?" Zion immediatelyughed. "When did I say that I would sleep beside you? But if you want it so much, I can do it. After all, you are my girlfriend." "Zion!" Evangeline gave Zion a hard kick. She wished she could kick him until he was rolling on the floor. Unfortunately, she was a little weak now, and her strength had not reached her expectations. On the contrary, Zionughed out loud. Barney was really worried. When she hurried over and heard Zion''s heartyughter, she was shocked. She had never seen Zionughing so happily before. She had heard of it when she was a child, but she had never heard of it since she grew up. So he really liked Evangeline, didn''t he? It was not what she thought. He didn''t agree to be in a rtionship with Evangeline because of her relentless persuit, right? A trace of loss shed across her eyes. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Barney left quietly. It was as if she had never been here before. After ying with Zion for a while, Evangeline was out of breath. "Zion, just you wait. Wait for me to recover and see how I''ll deal with you." Evangeline put her hands on her hips and panted. She was really depressed about her current condition. Zion stopped teasing her. He grabbed her hand and said, "Why don''t you hit me twice to vent your anger?" "Get lost!" Evangeline was so angry that she wanted to push him away, but she was directly hugged by Zion. "Let''s go out for a walk. It''s not good for you to sleep after a meal." "You''ve said everything. What else can I say?" Evangeline couldn''t get rid of him, so she could only rely on him. The two of them opened the door. Zion frowned slightly and a thoughtful look shed across his eyes. He nced at Barney''s room. When did Barneye here? He didn''t even notice it! So he didn''t fully understand Barney at all, right? Zion couldn''t describe how he felt in his heart, but he didn''t feel good about it. Evangeline immediately noticed that Zion was upset. She asked subconsciously, "What''s wrong with you?" "It''s okay. Let''s go. I''ll take you for a walk and introduce you to the various scenery here." Zion rubbed Evangeline''s hair dotingly and carried her out of the room. Evangeline was a little speechless and said, "Aren''t we taking a walk? How can I take a walk with you if you''re carrying me in your arms?" "I''m taking a walk. You just need to apany me." Zion''s joyful voice echoed in the air. Barney hid behind the corridor. When she heard Zion''s words, she closed her eyes and went straight to the room and locked it. It was time for her to give up... However, Zion''s expression changed the moment he walked out of the door. Chapter 1866 Chapter 1866 Evangeline couldn''t help sighing. "Are you going to take me away quietly?" Hearing Evangeline''s words, Zion didn''t object or say anything. Evangeline knew that she was right. "Won''t this be too much for Barney to ept? I can tell that you care about her very much." Although Evangeline was unhappy that other women were thinking about her man, she felt that Barney was not bad. Moreover, Zion did not have any feelings for her. On the contrary, she felt that Barney was suppressing her feelings and did not want to destroy their rtionship. The previous uneasiness made Evangeline a bit confused. However, when Zion went out and had a meal with Barney, Evangeline could see that although Barney''s feelings for Zion were not pure sibling affection, she just wanted to be someone who secretly liked Zion. Therefore, Evangeline didn''t want Zion and Barney to end up in a hopeless situation one day. Furthermore, leaving here without saying goodbye would hurt her the most. Zion paused and looked at Evangeline with mixed emotions. "Don''t you mind her?" "I do mind." Evangeline didn''t avoid this question, nor did she lie. "But I care more about you." Evangeline sighed again, put her arms around Zion''s neck, and said softly, "I know your feelings for Barney, and I also know that you really treat her as an elder sister. Barney doesn''t intend to destroy our rtionship. No matter what kind of love she likes you, she won''t bother you. I admire such a woman in fact. Besides, you said that without her, there would be no you. I just don''t want you to be separated from your favourite sister. Also, I don''t want you to feel sad and regretful because of this." Hearing Evangeline''s words, Zion didn''t know what to say. He ced Evangeline on one side of the swing and gently pushed her. There were mixed emotions in his eyes. "Actually, the reason I wanted to leave this ce is not only because theplicated emotions that you were talking about. I never doubted that Barney wanted to protect me. It''s probably because she wants to maintain this sibling rtionship, but it doesn''t matter. But I found out that Barney has a secret, and she doesn''t intend to share this secret with me. I don''t want to think of Barney as someone evil, so I want to leave." "In fact, you want to escape, don''t you? You''re afraid that your rtionship with Barney will be ruined once you learn about her secret. Zion, you''re not a coward. Why are running this time?" In the face of Evangeline''s question, Zion couldn''t say a word. Why? Because he was afraid! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He was afraid that Barney would change his mind because of her feelings and hurt Evangeline. Zion was stunned. Barney had always been the person that he was least worried about. She was also the most open- minded person and Zion could even give up others'' safety for Barney, but Evangeline was an exception. He really didn''t know that Barney had feelings for him. If he knew about it, he wouldn''t have brought Evangeline here at all. But now he knew about it. Although he knew that Barney would not do anything that bothered him, he just felt uneasy. It seemed that after knowing Barney''s love for him, this ce had be a dangerous ce. Meanwhile, Evangeline was the one who was constantly in danger. He was even more afraid that if Barney really attacked Evangeline one day, he would not know what he would do. Barney had apanied him for his whole childhood. Evangeline had been with him for the whole youth until now. Two of them were equally important, but he had made a choice between them subconsciously. Looking at Evangeline''s confused eyes, Zion sighed and said, "Let us leave first. Is that okay?" "Okay." Evangeline wanted to say something else. She was afraid that Zion would have a grudge against Barney because of her thoughts, but since Zion really wanted to leave, she would naturally listen to him. After receiving Evangeline''s reply, Zion no longer hesitated. He picked Evangeline up again and went outside. He said to the guard, "Tell Barney that I''ll take Evangeline out to y for a few days after I leave." "Yes, Mr. Ye." The guards were obedient to Zion''s words. The two of them drove away. When Barney heard the sound of the engine, she suddenly realized something. She suddenly stood up and ran out quickly, only to see Zion''s car driving away. When the guard told Barney what Zion had said, Barney was shocked. They were gone! Zion actually left without saying goodbye! He didn''t even pack up anything! Barney had never thought that this would happen! Why did he leave like this? Was it because Evangeline had discovered her feelings for Zion? Or did Zion know her true feelings for him, so he ran away in a panic? In Zion''s heart, she must have looked like a pervert. Barney suddenly smiled bitterly, but there were tears in her eyes. The wind blew her long hair, adding a trace of sadness. Jenson suddenly appeared and stood behind Barney. He looked at Barney¡¯s eyes filled with yearning as she watched Zion leave. He couldn''t help but step forward and hand the tissue to Barney. He said in a low voice, "In fact, this is also good. You will be morefortable when he''s not here." "Didn''t I tell you to leave? Why are you still here?" Barney did not take the tissue, and she forced the tears back. Without looking at Jenson, she turned around and walked back. Jenson''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he directly stopped Barney. There was a hint of coldness in his voice. "Barney, you should know your identity. It''s impossible for you to be with Zion. Why are you making things so difficult for yourself?" "You''re not in charge of me!" Barney''s eyes suddenly lit up. She didn''t look like a gentle sister at all. Right now, she was cold and arrogant, and no one dared to approach her. How could such a cold beauty fall in love with a brat like Zion? "Barney, he''s younger than you." These words seemed to stimte Barney. A silver needle suddenly popped out of her fingertips and flew towards Jenson. Jenson hastily dodged, but another silver needle scratched his face. A drop of blood instantly spread in the air. "If I see you again within three seconds, I promise that I''ll kill you the next moment. Jenson, don''t think that I wouldn''t dare toy a finger on you just because you''re the son of the Hans family. If you want to die, just stay here." At this moment, Barney was full of rage. Her soft long hair was also flowing behind her because of the wind, adding a trace of coldness and determination around her. If Zion was still here, he would definitely be very surprised. Wasn''t Barney a gentle and kind woman? Why did she suddenly change? Chapter 1867 Chapter 1867 Jenson left in the end, but he left unwillingly. When he thought of Barney''s indifference and arrogance, as well as how sad she felt about Zion, he was furious. They were both men, and they were almost at the same level. Why didn¡¯t Barney take a fancy to him? Naturally, Zion didn''t know all of this. After leaving the sanatorium, Zion finally felt much better. "Where do you want to go?" Evangeline leaned back in her chair and looked at the scenery outside. She missed her home slightly. She had been away from home for several years. Although she would sometimes go back for a gathering, she would alwayse and go in a hurry. However, she did not want to tell Zion about this kind of longing. Ever since she started chasing after Zion, she knew that this could be something that she would do in her entire life. As for what she was going to lose and what she was going to give up, she actually thought about it before. However, in front of love, everything else didn''t seem to be that important. But now that Zion asked her to live as herself, Evangeline didn''t dare to do so. In fact, Zion knew exactly what kind of person she was, which made her feel inferior. Zion was so good and noble. On the other hand, other than the title of a princess, what else did she have so that a nobleman would fall in love with her? Zion always knew that Evangeline had no sense of security in this rtionship. He also noticed it and asked her why she felt this way. Evangeline didn''t say it, but she knew that it was because of inferiority. She had pursued Zion with passion and longsting determination. But, other than that, she didn''t know how else she was worthy of Zion. Zion was right. In this rtionship, she had lost herself and be a shadow of Zion after pursuing him for so long. What was she trying to do? In the past, she had wanted to pursue Zion and be his girlfriend. Now that her wish had been realized, she was at a loss. She did not know what to do next. Except for chasing after Zion, she didn''t seem to have any memories of herself in the past. Why did she end up like this? Did she regret it? She didn''t. After all, it was her own choice. Even though she had lived such an uninteresting life, she still chose her love, but she still felt that it was such a pity. Yes. It was a pity. After all, she had never worked for her dream when she was younger. Evangeline narrowed her eyes. She didn''t know that she felt this upset. Zion frowned slightly, but he didn''t ask anything. Instead, he directly transferred the private ne over. Evangeline didn''t ask where Zion wanted to take her to. She just followed Zion obediently, so she stayed quiet and followed Zion on the ne. Zion made her some drinks and covered her with a nket. He said in a low voice, "Do you want to take a nap for a while?" "After sleeping for so many days, my body is about to fall apart. I don''t want to sleep anymore. The scenery in the sky is very beautiful." Evangeline smiled faintly, but there was a hint of confusion in her eyes. Zion sat down beside her. He didn''t know what to say to her, but he just sat there, as if he was comforting and apanying her. Feeling Zion''s breath and smelling the familiar body fragrance, Evangeline''s heart gradually settled down. Looking at the white clouds floating outside, she suddenly felt cheerful in her heart. The ne flew all the time, and neither of them had anything to say. Zion took out his phone and read the documents sent by thepany. At first, Evangeline looked out of the window, but then she unconsciously looked at Zion. This man was really handsome! There was nothing wrong with him. No wonder she loved him so much. The corners of her lips lifted slightly, and a sweet feeling immediately started developing in her heart. She felt so sweet that she almost wanted tough out loud. It wasn''t that Zion didn''t know about Evangeline''s gaze, but he didn''t know what to say. He could only let her look at him and keep an eye on him. He also needed to finish his work as soon as possible so that he could save some time for Evangeline. Evangeline couldn''t remember how long the ne flew. She felt sleepy just by looking, and she fell asleep soon. When she woke up, she had already arrived at the airport of Y Country. Evangeline was stunned. "Are you taking me home?" "Yes." Zion smiled faintly and carried Evangeline in his arms. Evangeline suddenly had a feeling of happiness and scare when she came back. "Zion, I think we''d better go other ces. It''s not good here." Evangeline grabbed Zion''s cor tightly, feeling a little repulsed and resistant. Who was she? She was the princess of Y Country! She was a fearless princess who always fought with others! Also, she would always create trouble for everyone! But what was she like now? Not only was she ill, but her face was also pale. If someone saw this, how could she live? She also didn''t know how her younger sister and younger brother wouldugh at her or not. The most important thing was her father. If he saw her like this, would he have someone kill Zion? Thinking of Eugene''s furious look, Evangeline didn''t want to go back. "Why did youe here to Y Country?" "What''s wrong? You haven''te back for so many years. You have your family here, so don''t you miss them?" Zion''s words made Evangeline burst into tears. How could she not miss them? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, she had be useless as she had pursued a man for so many years, so she was worried that her family members would pity her. Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline was suddenly silent, and she started tearing up. Zion was upset. "Last time I came alone, your father was very unhappy. I can see that he misses you very much, and you also miss them very much, right? During this period of time, you''reing back to recover your body, and I will apany you. Let''s stay for a while. When you are well, I will ask your father to allow our marriage. The two of us will register our marriage first. Let our parents prepare for the wedding so we can head out for a tour." Zion''s words warmed Evangeline''s heart. In fact, she knew that Zion probably wouldn''t have time to apany her when he took over the position of the head of the family, let alone stay with her for a long time. However, he still did so. He had left such a big group behind and apanied her home. In fact, this man loved and spoiled her in his way. Evangeline suddenly felt that it was not aplete pity to chase after him for so many years. At least she gained love. Also, she got Zion, who was devoted to her wholeheartedly. For a moment, Evangeline was very moved. She directly pulled Zion''s face and raised her mouth to kiss him. Chapter 1868 Chapter 1868 Zion was used to Evangeline''s enthusiasm. At first, he felt embarrassed in front of everyone, but as long as Evangeline thought it was no problem, then he could ept it. Anyway, she was his woman. He could spoil her as much as he could. After responding a few times, Zion pulled Evangeline down and said with a smile, "You''re already at your house door. Aren''t you afraid that your father and brother will kill me if you''re so enthusiastic about me?" "How dare they!" Evangeline was quite domineering. After all, she was in her own territory and home. Evangeline was in a much better mood. Not long ago, she was thinking about home, but she didn''t expect toe back in the blink of an eye. The more Evangeline looked at Zion, the more she liked him. In the face of Evangeline''s smiling eyes, Zion always felt that she was silly, but it also made his heart ache. "Let''s go home." Zion took Evangeline''s hand and went out of the ne. Someone was already waiting there. The moment Tyler saw Evangeline, he started tearing up. "Evangeline, wee home." He opened his arms and gave Evangeline a hug. Evangeline was stunned and asked subconsciously, "Why are you here?" "Zion has already informed dad and me. Dad has a meeting to attend today, so he can''t leave. He asked me toe to pick you up." Tyler was not Calvin. He was not as unrestrained as Calvin, nor was he so friendly with Zion. Tyler felt that it was because of Zion that Evangeline hadn''t returned for many years. However, in front of his elder sister, he naturally couldn''t show Zion his true feelings. Evangeline took Zion''s hand and got into the car. She still felt a little listless because her body was weak after the operation. Tyler couldn''t help but re at Zion when he remembered who Evangeline had suffered for. Zion pretended not to see it. Beforeing here, he had thought that he would not be treated well, but he had to get through this. Every time Evangeline came back, she woulde and go in a hurry. This time, she could stay for a while, so she was in a good mood. Looking at the street outside, she couldn''t help saying, "Our country has changed a lot in recent years." "That''s right. You don''t even know how much work father is currently doing. I was forced by father to do business. It''s such a torture!" In front of his family members, Tyler stopped pretending to be mature and acted like a kid again. Evangeline felt a little guilty. She didn''t help to share the burden of her country and her father. All these years, she had let Emily and her two younger brothers suffered a lot. For a moment, Evangeline didn''t speak. Zion guessed that she was in a bad mood. He couldn''t help holding her hand and whispered, "This time, we can have a lot of time to apany Uncle Sanchez." "Yes." Evangeline nodded. Tyler felt annoyed when he saw Zion holding his sister''s hand. Zion was too arrogant! He wanted to pull their hands away, but he held it back when he saw the satisfaction on Evangeline''s face. This was too annoying. Tyler quickly turned his head and scolded Zion in his heart. The car soon arrived at the pce. Emily came out of the pce and ran over the moment she saw the car stop. "Evangeline!" She rushed over and hugged Evangeline tightly. "I miss you so much." Evangeline started tearing up as well. She had bullied her sister so much when they were growing up, but now, she missed her a lot. "I miss you too, but can you let me go? My wound hurts." Evangeline said lightly, but Emily was so scared that she quickly let go of her. Then she quickly took a step back and even said exaggeratedly, "Tyler, ask the doctor to push the stretcher out quickly." "Okay." Tyler had actually gone to inform them. Evangeline couldn''t help feeling a bit speechless, but then she was moved. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This was her family! No matter how long she had been away from home, she would always be the most beloved person in their hearts when she came back. Evangeline''s eyes were a little teary as well. Zion looked at them and did not say a word. He knew that the sisters of the Xiao family needed some time together. Calvin soon pushed the stretcher over, followed by a doctor and a nurse. Evangeline was carried up on the stretcher. Before she could say anything to Zion, she was pushed away. Tyler deliberately stopped Zion, and his action was too obvious. Zion didn''t say anything and just waited there obediently. After all, Evangeline had returned home. For so many years, Eugene and Emily actually wanted to get along well with Evangeline. Also, Zion needed to give her a chance to reunite with her family. After all, she had not been with her family for several years in order to pursue him. Emily pushed Evangeline for a while when she heard Evangeline say, "Don''t let Tyler make things too difficult for Zion." "I know. Don''t worry. Zion is not as weak as you think. Will the man you love fail Tyler''s test?" Hearing Emily''s words, Evangeline finally heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that Zion did to give her and her family a chance to reunite. Evangeline was touched by the fact that he had chosen to lower himself into such a position even though he was a prideful genius. Even though they were separated by some distance, Evangeline shot a grateful smile to Zion. Zion responded with a smile. He stood there, but he was eye- catching, so she couldn''t forget him. Seeing this scene, Tyler was a little dissatisfied. He said coldly, "Mr. Ye, there are many foreign envoys in our pce recently, and there are no more guest rooms. You see, the Ye family has a lot of properties here. Why don''t you go to your hotel to have a rest?" "Okay." Tyler wanted to make trouble for Zion, but he didn''t expect Zion''s answer to be so straightforward. He was instantly stunned. Before his embarrassed expression faded away, his face was reced by confusion. Seeing his expression, Zion smiled faintly and said, "Evangeline''s surgery finished only a few days ago. Even if you guys want to reunite, take it easy. She needs to recover slowly." "I know how to take care of my sister, and I don''t need your reminder. Besides, who caused my elder sister to end up like this? Could it be us?" There was already a hint of hostility in his words. Zion didn''t argue with Tyler. He just looked in the direction where Evangeline had left and found that she had entered the pce. Seeing this, Zion took out his phone and dialed a number. ''''Diago,e and find me. I''ll send you the location." Tyler obviously didn''t like Zion. How could he lend the car to Zion? Therefore, Zion knew his limits and asked his men to pick him up. Tyler didn''t have any objections and left without saying a word of courtesy. Diago came very quickly, and Zion had only waited for a few minutes. However, Diago had an upset look when he saw Zion, which made Zion slightly narrow his eyes. Chapter 1869 Chapter 1869 "What''s wrong?" Zion said tly. Diago hurriedly said, "Mr. Ye, our business has been undercut." "Undercut? What do you mean" The business of the Ye family was nothing in their own country, but they monopolized many industries abroad. Although Nathaniel had used less cruel ways than when he was younger, he was definitely not someone who would allow other people to cause trouble for his family. As soon as Zion took over the group, he encountered something that had been undercutting his business. Naturally, it was hard for him to calm down. Did he looked like he was easy to bully? Diago naturally saw Zion''s expression and guessed what he was thinking. However, he was a little embarrassed and said, "It was the Hans family who ruined our business." "Which Hans family?" "It''s the royal merchant of Y Country, the Hans family." Diago''s words made Zion frown slightly. The title of the royal merchant was an ancient title. In fact, it should be a group supported by Eugene now, and they were the main source of ie for the Y country. Arge part of the Hans family''s ie went into the national treasury. It was said that the Hans family was the direct descendant of Eugene''s third half- brother, so they were technically on the same side. Under normal circumstances, the Hans family could do whatever Calvin wanted. Now, the Hans family had suddenly attacked the Ye family, so could it be that Eugene was still angry and wanted to torture him? Zion rubbed his temples and said lightly, "Let''s go back to the hotel first." "Yes." Diago didn''t dare to say much and drove Zion back to the hotel. Several senior executives of Y Countrye over in a hurry to greet Zion when they heard about his arrival. "I don''t have anything to do here. You guys just go back to your own position and work normally. I''m just here for a vacation." Zion''s words stunned the executives. The president of the localpany took a step forward and said, "Mr. Ye, I''m afraid you won''t be able to have your vacation." "Hmm?" Zion raised his head slightly. The local president quickly said, "We don''t know how we offend the Hans family. From noon, all the business was robbed by the Hans family, and they came here aggressively. I don''t think it''s a normal businesspetition. Instead, it''s like they''re dering war against us." "A deration of war?" Zion frowned slightly. Even if Eugene was angry with himself, he would not take advantage of the Ye family''s business. After all, it was not so easy to cut off the rtionship with the Ye family. Then why did the Hans family attack the Ye family? "Find out who is in charge of the Hans family right now. Make an appointment with the head of the Hans family. I''ll meet him tonight." "Okay." They quickly retreated, while Diago stayed behind because he was Zion''s assistant. "Mr. Ye, should we temporarily seal off the news of your arrival here?" "Yes, I don''t want others to know." Zion was a little tired. Diago quickly went out. Zion took a shower and received a call from Wisdom. "You went to Y Country?" Zion smiled, took a sip of cold water, and said, "Wisdom, you really have a lot of spies. I just got off the ne, and you already know where I am?" "You know who I am. You are my younger brother. I naturally know where you are. I''m not monitoring you. Don''t think too much about it." "I''m not. How are you? Are you still in the manor?" Zion asked casually, but he never expected Wisdom to answer him. He didn''t expect Wisdom to nod and say, "Well, yes, but we''ve seeded, and everything is ending soon. Maximilian ran away with Denzel, and he even stabbed Acoff." Zion was slightly taken aback by this. "Didn''t Denzel just finish undergoing an operation?" "Yes, but as you know, the conflict between Acoff and Maximilian has been going on for a long time, so when the illness of Denzel has been solved, Acoff naturally ignored his son. ording to Maximilian, he did this for selfprotection because Acoff wants to kill him. No one knows. However, Maximilian is really amazing. Not only did he escape from Acoff''s surveince, but he also avoided my people''s watching. This is something that we have to be cautious about. In the beginning, Maximilian was the one who Evangeline got in touch with. I mean, since you are in Y Country, you should stay there for the time being. It''s not toote for you toe back after I''ve settled the problem here. After all, Maximilian would need to consider a lot of things now that he''s in Uncle Sanchez''s territory." Hearing Wisdom¡¯s words, Zion was slightly shocked. "You mean Maximilian came to Y Country? Why?" Wisdom lowered his voice. It seemed that he was trying to avoid someone. "Do you still remember the background of Maximilian? He has a twin brother named Romeo who lives with his mother. ording to my reliable sources, Romeo is in Y Country." "Howe? Isn''t Romeo just a normal person? Why did hee to Y Country?" Zion was a little curious. Wisdom didn''t know either. "I haven''t found out the truth yet, but I''m afraid that Maximilian may go to find Romeo, so you should be careful yourself." "Yes, I got it." After Zion ended the call with Wisdom, he always felt that there was something strange. Why did Maximilian or Acoff have to plot against him? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Were they doing this so they could control Zion and force Wisdom to operate on Denzel? It seemed that the reason was a little farfetched, but it was difficult for him to investigate deep into the matter now, let alone ask Wisdom about it. Forget about it. He would take one step at a time then. Zion didn''t think too much about it. He hadn''t been apart from Evangeline for a long time, but now he missed her a little. He didn''t know how she and her family were doing. Forget it. Since they were going to stay here for a while, it would not be a problem for them to separate from each other for half a day. He would let Evangeline and her family have a good reunion. Zion changed into a casual suit and came out. Meanwhile, Diago was already waiting outside. "Mr. Ye, there''s news from the president. The current family head of the Hans family is called Jonathan Hans. He used to be very friendly to us. I don''t know what happened, but he suddenly attacked the Ye family. We haven''t got anymore detailed news yet. However, the president made an appointment with Jonathan, and he said that he would meet you at the Flourishing Age Clubhouse at 8 p.m. This is the room number." Diago gave the room number to Zion. The Flourishing Age Clubhouse was a private club. It was very secretive, but it was also a money den. Ordinary people could not enter it at will. Zion didn''t care. He nodded, dealt with some documents, and then asked Diago to apany him to the Flourishing Age Clubhouse at about seven o''clock. When the guards saw that it was Zion, they let him in. However, Zion felt that the atmosphere here was a little different. The club appeared to be cleared out, and there was no noise at all. Instead, it was so quiet that it made people feel suffocated. Diago immediately became alert. "Mr. Ye, have we fallen into their trap? Does the Hans family want to take this opportunity to kill you?" Zion sneered and said lightly, "Kill me? Does the Hans family even qualify to do so ?" After that, Zion directly walked inside. However, the more they walked, the more Diago felt that something was wrong. He always felt that the surrounding was full of killing intent, which made him very uneasy. Chapter 1870 Chapter 1870 "Mr. Ye, I think we should go back first." Diago had never stayed by Zion''s side. He only knew that the person in front of him was the current master of the family. If something happened, he could not survive the consequences. At present, what he wanted to do most was to let Zion leave safely. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Although he didn''t know what was wrong with the Hans family, it was best not to take any actions before fighting. "I''ll call the king and ask him what''s going on before we act." "No need." Zion didn''t take it to heart. He could clearly sense that there were traps here, but so what? The Hans family and the Ye family had always stayed out of each other''s business. Now that the Hans family hadunched an attack, he had to know why. It was not Zion''s style to retreat and running away from problems. Zion lifted his foot and walked inside. Diago was so scared that his face turned pale, but he didn''t stop Zion anymore. When they arrived at the room they had agreed on, Zion saw two bodyguards standing at the door. They looked like martial arts practitioners. He opened his mouth lightly. "Is the head of Hans family here?" "Yes, but if Mr. Ye wants to go in, you''ll have to defeat us first." The bodyguards'' words were not polite at all, and they immediately attacked Zion. However, as soon as they moved, they stopped because Zion had locked their heads with guns. "Why do I have to fight with you? Do you deserve it?" Zion curled his lips up. Diago immediately stepped forward and pushed open the door of the private room. There was no sight of Jonathan, the head of the Hans family. There was only a man about the same age as Zion, sitting at the table with a gloomy face. Seeing Zioning in with a gun against his bodyguards, Jenson couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. "Mr. Ye, I think you''re going against the rules" "I made the rules, not you." Zion swung the weapon in his hand, and the two bodyguards immediately fainted. Diago was a little stunned. That was it? "Take them out. I have something to talk to Mr. Hans about." Zion had checked Jonathan''s information before he came. The Hans family''s parents had passed away at an early age, and Jonathan had to take over the Hans family while he was in danger. However, he had a younger brother who was twelve years old younger than him. He doted on his younger brother as much as he could. Although there was no grudge between him and the Hans family, Zion had checked their information and naturally memorized Jenson''s appearance. Now, he didn''t see Jonathan, he saw Jenson instead. So, Zion immediately understood the situation. It was likely that Jenson''s target was him. But why? He was not familiar with Jenson and had no contact with him at all. Where did his angere from? When Diago heard Zion calling the person in front of them Jenson, he immediately understood Jenson''s identity. He quickly dragged the two bodyguards out. Zion sat down in front of Jenson and he smelled something familiar. He couldn''t help squinting his eyes. "It''s you?" Jenson was slightly stunned. "What me? Do you know me?" This surprised Jenson. Zion casually leaned against the seat and looked at Jenson, who was sitting in front of him. Jenson was very handsome, but there was a hint of gloom in his eyes. "You were the man in Barney''s room." Zion''s words stunned Jenson. "What did you say? I don''t understand." "Are you going to not take responsibility for what you''ve done?" Zion sneered. Suddenly, he grabbed Jenson by the cor and pulled thetter in front of him. "Your body smells like Barney''s unique cosmetics. Maybe you don''t know about this, but Barney has like medicine since she was a child. Thus, she was afraid of the smell of medicine on her body, so she likes to use cosmetics more since she was young. All girls like cosmetics. So my sister personally made a unique scented soap and cosmetics for Barney, which almost doesn''t smell like anything at all. But the unique form inside is unknown to others. My sister and I are very sensitive. We have been exposed to this smell for a long time, so we are used to it. But how do you smell like her cosmetics now?" Zion''s gaze was filled with murderous intent. "What did you do to her?" Jenson was still confused, but when he heard Zion''s exnation, he got angry. "What do you think a man and a woman can do in the room? Zion, don''t y dumb. We''re both men. Do you need me to make things clear?" As soon as he finished speaking, he was punched by Zion. His nose suddenly bled. "Zion!" Jenson was also enraged. Originally, he didn''t like Zion, so he didn''t intend to let Zion go today. However, he was beaten by Zion in this round. Jenson felt wronged and hated Zion even more. He quickly resisted as he thought that he was good at martial arts, but Zion pinned him on his seat after five rounds. Jenson''s face was almost deformed by Zion''s punch. Jenson felt like he was about to explode with anger due to the pain and humiliation he felt. "Zion, if you dare to hurt me, Barney will hate you for the rest of his life!" Zion was shocked by his words. Thinking of what Evangeline had told him about Barney''s feelings for him and the fact that Barney hadn''t found a boyfriend at her age, Zion suddenly understood something. "Do you like Barney?" "Nonsense! If I don''t like her, why would I dislike you?" Jenson was straightforward, but he still couldn''t get rid of Zion''s control. He couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed. "Don''t think that I''ll give up just because you defeated me. Zion, I will kill you myself!" Hearing his words, Zion felt that he was talking to a fool. He simply let go of Jenson and satzily on the table. Jenson only felt that his face was almost ttened by Zion. What a shame! He wanted to regain his dignity, but before he could sit back up, he felt a burst of pain in his waist. D*mn it! He actually hurt his back! Looking at Jenson''s grinning face, Zion was speechless. "You think you''re worthy of Barney? Who gave you the courage and confidence to think about it?" Zion''s hands were itching to beat Jenson up when he saw thetter''s annoying face. Jenson quickly took a step back and looked at Zion warily while saying, "What are you trying to do? I''m warning you, my brother is Jonathan. You''d better think it through. If you do anything to me, don''t think about leaving Y Country safely!" Zion suddenly lost interest in him. He got up directly and said coldly, "You are a yboy relying on your brother. You are not good at martial arts, and you''re stupid. You have only a face that everyone can ept, so how can you be qualified to stand beside Barney? Don''t you feel ashamed standing with her? What? Are you going to let Barney take care of a big baby like you for the rest of her life?" The word ''big baby'' had provoked Jenson greatly. He suddenly became angry, and his face was also gloomy. "Zion, say it again. What did you say about me just now?" Chapter 1871 Chapter 1871 "Not only is he an adult baby, but also his ears are not very well." Zion mocked mercilessly and then turned to leave, but his cold words still floated into Jenson''s ears. "I warn you, stay away from Barney, or your legs will be broken next time!" After that, he pushed the door open and walked out. Jenson was so angry that he smashed everything, but the anger in his chest did not reduce at all. Zion humiliated him! What a humiliation! After Jenson lost his temper, he sat in the booth, but he couldn''t help recalling what Zion had just said. Adult baby? Was this how he was in Barney''s eyes? Therefore, she didn''t like to get close to him, because it would be troublesome to take care of an adult baby, wouldn''t it? Jenson had never felt that he was unworthy of Barney. He was the young master of the Hans family, and his brother was Jonathan. The business of the Hans family was all over the world, and their business was important. He could live his life very freely even if he had no job and only spend money every day. So he always felt that the woman he liked was naturally lucky. If someone could keep her rich for the rest of her life, why work so hard? Moreover, Jenson didn''t think it was good to be a doctor. He was so tired, so worried, and even if a disease urred, doctors would still be the most endangered group. There were countless women who wanted to climb into his bed all these years. Didn''t they all take a fancy to his family background and wealth so that they could spend money forever? Why did Barney dislike him so much? He really liked Barney. He liked Barney''s cold and arrogant temperament, liked Barney''s sacredness when she saved the dying and healed the wounded, and preferred Barney''s gentle and soft attitude toward patients. He felt that as long as he liked her, the other party should ept it with gratitude and even respond, but Barney was an exception. Originally, Jenson had seen through Barney''s secret love for Zion and thought that it was because of Zion that Barney could not ept him. However, when he met Zion just now, he had lost a lot. He couldn''t even take five moves from Zion. They were both men and yboys. How could there be such a big difference between them? Jenson''s mind sank little by little. "Check out Zion''s information for me." As soon as Jenson finished speaking, someone went to investigate Zion. Not long after, Zion''s information was ced in front of Jenson. This included how many times Zion had participated in military activities and how many people he had saved, as well as how outstanding and talented Zion was. The more Jenson looked at it, the more ufortable he felt. Such a heroic man really made Jenson, a man, feel inferior. D*mn it! Zion was so excellent! No wonder Barney liked him. Jenson immediately felt a little embarrassed. Compared to Zion, he was not on the same level at all. At first, he was full of confidence, but now he suddenly lost all his fighting spirit. Zion didn''t care what Jenson was thinking. After leaving the club, Diago followed closely behind. "Mr. Ye, that''s Mr. Hans. It''s said that the head of the Hans family dotes on his younger brother very much. Offending him means going against their family, right?" "Calm down. As long as I''m here, the Hans family can''t do anything to the Ye Family. Go do what you should do." Zion got in the car and took out hisputer to check Jenson''s background. He was really a standard rich second generation, a rich yboy. He and Barney got to know each other because of a car ident. Jenson was hit and sent to the hospital for rescue. Barney happened to be his attending doctor. Barney treated everyone equally. She was gentle and polite, which instantly made Jenson fall in love with her at first sight. Then he began to pursue Barney, but Barney had no feelings for him. Zion didn''t like such a man. A man who relied on his family didn''t deserve Barney at all. Zion deleted Jenson''s information and said to Diago, "Go to the Hans family and find the head." Diago didn''t dare to disobey and drove directly to the Hans family with Zion. Jonathan was eating when he heard that Zion was here. He was stunned. Wasn''t he invited by Jenson? Why did hee to the Hans family residence? However, before Jonathan could react, Zion had already walked in as if there was no one else present. "Mr. Hans, let''s talk." Zion''s calmness made Jonathan a little angry. "Mr. Ye, you''re trespassing." "So, are you going to sue me? It''s okay. I can call your country''s president and ask him what kind of crime I should be punished for breaking into the house. But I am Uncle Sanchez''s son-inw. If you say that I have offended you, will Uncle Sanchez carry it out?" The corner of Jonathan''s mouth twitched when he heard Zion''s words. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He knew about the Ye family, Zion, and the rtionship between Zion and Evangeline. However, wasn''t Zion supposed to be a cold and distant man? Why did the man in front look like a toy boy who lived off a woman? Also, he spoke so shamelessly. Jonathan had attacked the Ye Family for the sake of his younger brother''s meeting with Zion. As for what Jenson could do to Zion, Jonathan was not worried. After all, he was a talent who had retired from the military region. Jenson did not have the ability to do anything to Zion. He just wanted to use Zion''s hands to teach Jenson a lesson and let him know that there was always someone better than him. He didn''t expect that Zion woulde straight to him, and he didn''t mind telling him everything about his rtionship with the king''s family. Jonathan was at a loss for words. He looked at Zion. Looking at this man who was nearly the same age as Jenson, but was more elegant than him, he suddenly felt a little sad. If his younger brother, Jenson, had half of Zion''s ability and courage, he wouldn''t have had such a headache. "Mr. Ye, this way please." Jonathan put aside his other thoughts and led Zion to the study. Zion didn''t refuse. After entering the study, Zion opened his mouth and spoke up. "Mr. Hans, I''ll give you three navigation lines and two intelligence lines. Make your brother give up on Barney. We''re rtives. It''s not good for either of us to be in a deadlock." Jonathan''s heart skipped a beat when he heard Zion''s offer. However, when he thought of his brother''s stubborness, he sighed and said, "Mr. Ye, to tell you the truth, if you can stop Jenson from thinking about Barney, I''ll give you three days to sail and two days to fly. What do you think?" Zion didn''t like to hear that. "What''s wrong? Jenson is going to pester Barney to the end, isn''t he? Do you believe that the Ye Family and the Soo Family will work together? Even if the Hans family has Uncle Sanchez to protect them, they may not be as free as they are now?" Zion was definitely not a threat. Over the years, the Soo family had loved Barney very much. Although she was an adopted daughter, Genevieve and Noah were reluctant to let her go, not to mention the two devil- like brothers of the Soo family. Therefore, if Jonathan was smart, he would know what would happen to the Soo family and the Ye family. However, such an obvious consequence made Jonathan very helpless. Chapter 1872 Chapter 1872 Jonathan looked at Zion and pondered for a moment before asking, "I can understand the Soo family, but what identity does Mr. Ye have to question the Hans family? You''ve fallen in love with the Eldest Princess. Do you have any other thoughts about Miss Soo?" As soon as these words came out, Zion really wanted to beat him up. "Just take good care of your brother. Don''t ask about anything else. Mr. Hans, if you can''t control your brother, the Soo family and I will help you. But there will be no such nice person standing in front of you at that time." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Zion turned around and left. Jonathan could tell that Zion didn''t like Jenson to pester Barney, but why? He was not very satisfied and called Tyler directly. "Mr. Sanchez, Zion just came to threaten my brother for the adopted daughter of the Soo family. I just wanted to ask, isn''t he the Eldest Princess'' boyfriend? Why is he standing up for the daughter of the Soo family? Does he want to have two girls?" Jonathan''s words stunned Tyler for a moment, and then his anger rose. All right. How dare he tried to date two girls! The most hateful thing was that his sister had suffered so much for Zion, but in the end, she had been cheated by this man? Tyler''s eyes darkened. "Throw him out of Y Country, but don''t let my sister know." "Okay. It''s just that he doesn''t want to hurt my brother. Can you let the king bring my brother into the pce for a few days?" Jonathan was also a little embarrassed. His younger brother knew that his skills were nothing in front of Zion. If he wanted to save Jenson, he had to send him to the pce. Tyler casually agreed. When Zion returned to the hotel, Diago received a call and left. He suddenly felt that the hotel was so cold. Looking at the time, it was already 10 o''clock. At this time, Evangeline should have fallen asleep. For the first time, Zion felt lonely. Even the hotel bed seemed so empty and lonely. In the past, he had been alone, and he didn''t feel anything. Sure enough, he could not have any lingering feelings. However, the lingering feelings were a little sweet. Zion was lying on the bed, and his mind was filled with Evangeline''s every frown and smile. All of a sudden, he felt that the feeling of missing her was not good. In the past few years, was Evangeline also like him, looking at the ceiling and imagining what the other party was doing at this moment? Zion was getting more restless. He suddenly jumped up, changed his clothes, and went to the pce without saying a word. The Sanchez Pce was heavily guarded, but it was nothing to Zion. He had been here once before, so he was familiar with the terrain here. He avoided everyone''s attention and went straight to Evangeline''s room. Evangeline just came out of the shower. She was very happy at today''s family gathering. Even Emberly was back. This should be the best reunion in the past few years. Unfortunately, Zion was not present. How long had it been since he just left? Why did she start to think about him? That man must be a drug. Evangeline''s hair was still wet, but she just sat in front of the bed, wondering what Zion was doing now. Was he asleep? Or was he thinking about her? Evangeline suddenlyughed at herself. How could someone like Zion miss a woman? Looking at the ever-changing expression on Evangeline''s face, Zion really found it interesting. What was this woman thinking? How could her facial expression be so rich? However, he suddenly felt that his empty heart was filled. He gently tapped the lock on the French window, which immediately made Evangeline alert. She turned around and saw Zion appear in front of her as if she had descended from the sky. She couldn''t help but be stunned. "What? You don''t want me toe?" Zion raised the corner of his mouth slightly. He took the initiative to pick up a towel and walked up to Evangeline, wiping her wet hair. Evangeline didn''t dare to blink her eyes, for fear that she was dreaming. However, Zion wasn''t proficient after all. He tugged at Evangeline''s scalp, causing her to grimace in pain. "Zion, are you going to murder me?" "Sorry, I''ll do it slowly. You have to give me some time to learn." Zion''s words were natural. Evangeline was stunned for a moment, and then her eyes were full of joy. "Why are you here?" "I''m afraid you miss me so much that I can''t sleep, so I came to see you." "Who is thinking about you? Are you shameless?" Although Evangeline was cursing, she couldn''t help smiling. Zion didn''t care. He said with a smile, "As long as my wife wants it, that''s enough." Evangeline burst intoughter. All the anxiety and longing seemed to be fulfilled at this moment. Zion''s fingers were very long and slender. Because he was a soldier, there were thin calluses on his palm. Although there was a towel between them, Evangeline could still feel the warmth of his palm. She couldn''t help but feel as if an electric current had streaked across her body. Zion was shocked by her trembling, but when he realized what was going on, he felt a little hot. "I''m going to get a hair dryer." "Okay." The two of them were silent for a while. Zion found a hair bag and began to blow Evangeline''s hair. The noise gradually dissipated the embarrassment between them. After drying Evangeline''s hair dry, Zion''s eyes darkened. "Sleep together?" "Who wants to sleep with you?" Evangeline retorted subconsciously, and her face was also a little red. Zion immediatelyughed. "Go to sleep. I''ll stay with you.¡¯ "What about you?" Evangeline''s heart ached when she saw Zion lying down on the sofa. It must be ufortable for such a tall man to curl up on the sofa. She hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "Why don''t youe up?" After that, she turned around directly, feeling her face burning. If Eugene found out that she had invited Zion into her bed, her father would probably beat her to death. Zion was slightly stunned. With a smile on his lips, he put on his slippers, bed, and hugged Evangeline from behind. The warm body made Evangeline a little nervous, but at the same time, she felt particrly at ease. "Go to sleep." Zion''s deep voice rang in her ears. Evangeline nodded. Listening to Zion''s rapid heartbeat, she slowly fell asleep. When the sun came in the next day, Evangeline woke up, but there was no sign of Zion on the bed. She knew that Zion had only been gone for a short while because of the sunken marks and the warm temperature around him. The corners of her lips curled into a smile. She was in a good mood. Of course, Zion didn''t want the Sanchez family to get angry again because of him, so he came out while Evangeline was still asleep. However, he didn''t expect to see a familiar figure on the street. Chapter 1873 Chapter 1873 Maximilian Bay? Why was he here? Zion remembered that Wisdom had said that Maximilian had escaped with Denzel. As for where he had gone, there was no trace of him. He couldn''t help but walk forward quickly. "Maximilian.¡± Zion grabbed MAximilian¡¯ s wrist, which startled him. "What are you doing? Who are you?" Maximilian looked at Zion in surprise. The strangeness in his eyes made Zion slightly stunned. He took a closer look at Maximilian in front of him. He wore ordinary clothes, and he was at a random breakfast store. "Aren''t you Maximilian" "Who is that? Did you mistake me for someone else? Handsome guy, if you want to have breakfast, you can sit down and have breakfast. My family''s breakfast is famous and delicious. I''m not lying." The other partyughed like a businessman. Zion looked at the thin calluses in his hand again. It was not a calluses that held a gun, but a trace left behind from years of hard work. So he was not Maximilian? "Are you Romeo Zhang?" Some information shed through Zion''s mind. The twin brother of the Maximilian, Romeo! Romeo didn''t expect that Zion would know him, so he was a little surprised. "You know me? But I don''t seem to have any impression of you." "I know your brother, Maximilian.¡± Zion let go of Romeo, but what he said stunned Romeo. "Has he changed his name to Maximilian? I really don''t know that, he has never contacted my mother and me since he left. Is he living a good life now?" Although Romeo asked indifferently, Zion could tell that he cared a lot about his younger brother. "It''s okay. Since you miss him, why don''t you go and see him?" Romeo smiled bitterly and said, "As long as he lives well, it doesn''t matter. Since you know my brother, I''ll treat you to breakfast." "Okay, thank you." Zion didn''t refuse. He found that although Romea and Maximilian looked exactly the same, their personalities did not seem to be the same. In front of him, Romeo was an honest businessman. He was honest with an optimistic attitude of living a normal life. Such a person always left a good impression on people for no reason. Romeo didn''t know what Zion was thinking about. He quickly prepared the porridge and brought them over. It was very hot. "There''s still tofu. Do you want to eat it?" "Give me a bowl." Zion didn''t refuse. He hadn''t experienced this kind of food for a long time. In the past, he always hid in the crowd like this when he was out on missions. In fact, he liked this kind of ordinary life very much. Romeo served another bowl of tofu to Zion. Zion ate quietly. Romeo did not disturb him anymore. Instead, other customers came to his door. Romeo began to get busy. Not long after, a woman about 50 or 60 years old came over. She coughed, and her face did not look very good. When Romeo saw her, he quickly put down the work in his hand and stepped forward to help her. "Mom, why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say that I can work alone? It would be great if you could sleep at home." "I''m just worried that you won''t be able to do it all by yourself. I have nothing to do, so it''s always good for me to help you." Nanny Zhang smiled at her son and then began to help her son carry the te. Zion ate while observing them. These were Maximilian''s mother and brother! But why did Acoff only take the Maximilian without taking Romeo away? And these years, it was as if Maximilian didn''t have a mother or brother and had never been in contact with them. Did something happen between them? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Doubt shed across Zion''s mind, but he didn''t think too much about it. He was concerned about Maximilian. Now that he saw it, he secretly took a picture and sent it to Wisdom. Then he told the situation on Whats App, and then put down the phone. It had to be said that the breakfast was really delicious. He wondered if Evangeline had had breakfast. Zion suddenly remembered that Evangeline was actually very fond of eating this tofu. However, as a princess, she probably wouldn''t be able to eat this. "Romeo, pack a portion of the tofu for me." Zion suddenly spoke. Romeo hurriedly greeted him. Nanny Zhang saw Zion eating here with an elegant temperament. She couldn''t help but pour a ss of water carefully and said with a smile, "Is this the first time you''vee here for dinner?" "Yes." Zion nodded. Romeo came back with the packed tofu. When he saw Nanny Zhang talking to Zion, he couldn''t help saying, "Mom, this is Xiaojun''s friend." "Ronny?" Zion was slightly stunned. Romeo quickly exined, "My younger brother, Ronald Zhang." When Nanny Zhang heard this name, she couldn''t help but pause for a moment, and her face looked a little sad. "It turns out that you''re a friend of Ronny. Then dinner is on us." "There''s no need, Nanny Zhang. It''s natural for me to pay for the meal. This is the money for the meal." Zion took out his phone and scanned the payment code. He paid a lot, which surprised Nanny Zhang. "You''ve given me too much. I don''t need so much money." "Save it. I''lle every day in the future." Zion smiled faintly and was about to get up, but was stopped by Nanny Zhang. "Well, may I ask how Ronny is now?" Looking at Nanny Zhang''s expectant eyes, Zion couldn''t help but think of his mother. Perhaps all the mothers in the world were the same. He whispered, ¡°His current name is Maximilian Bay, and he has a son named Denzel Bay." Nanny Zhang was stunned. "Ronny is married? He gave birth to a baby? Does my grandson look like him? Where does my daughter-inwe from?" Nanny Zhang asked so many questions in one breath, which showed that she missed Maximilian very much. But how could she miss her mother so much and not contact him? Zion looked at her and asked, "Have you not contacted him all these years?" Nanny Zhang shook her head. "No, since Ronny was taken away by his father, we haven¡¯t contacted each other ever since." "Why did he only take Maximilian away? Why didn''t he take Romeo away?" Zion still asked the question in his heart. Nanny Zhang sighed and said, "It''s Ronny. Oh, no, it''s Maximilian who doesn''t want his father to know about the existence of his brother Romeo. Since he is now called Maximilian, then just call him Maximilian." Nanny Zhang looked a little sad. Zion pulled over the stool to let Nanny Zhang sit down. Nanny Zhang sat down after thanking him and said in a low voice, "My family is very poor, and it will be more difficult to raise two sons. Romeo is a sensible person, and his studies are not good. After graduating from junior high school, he came down to take care of my family. Maximilian was smart and good at studying. He wanted to continue to study, but our family''s economic conditions were really uneptable at that time. At this time, Maximilian asked his father toe over. The child begged me and Romeo to help him and told him that his father only had such a child. He said that he was afraid that his father would give up on him if he knew that he had two children. He wanted to study, wanted to be famous, and said that one day he would really be outstanding, and he would never forget me and my brother, but..." Speaking of this, Nanny Zhang''s face changed, and her eyes were full of sadness, which inexplicably made people feel a little depressed. Chapter 1874 Chapter 1874 "But he never came back after he left, and he didn''t even contact you. Did he really cut off all contact with you?" Zion said it out for Nanny Zhang. Romeo came to Zion''s side. He said with a wry smile, "It would be great if that''s the case. Unfortunately, it''s not like that. After he left, he gave us some money and asked us to move. It''s best if no one knows where we are. But I can''t leave my job at will." When he said this, his face was full of sadness. He paused for a moment and said, "After several times, my brother actually asked someone to kill me." Zion frowned slightly. However, he immediately understood why. "Because of your face? He doesn''t want anyone to know that he has a twin brother." "Yes.¡± Romeo smiled bitterly and said, "So there was a big fire in our house. In that fire, my mother and I were almost burned to death. Fortunately, we escaped in time. But our family was all burned, and we couldn''t continue to live in the ce. I had to leave home with my mother, but we were still chased all the way. In the end, we couldn''t do anything. My mother and I took out our whole family''s wealth and we sneaked abroad. Only then did we have a good life here." Speaking of this, Nanny Zhang couldn''t stop her tears. "It''s all because of the baby in my belly. I don''t know what''s wrong with Ronny. He seemed to be confused by something and insisted on killing his brother. Romeo did not try to take anything from him as well and doesn''t want to fight with him at all. What''s more, his biological father is not a good person. He was asked to return to his ancestral roots for his future. Who would have thought that it would be a nightmare for Romeo for the rest of his life?" Zion said lightly, "One can''t imagine how evil a person is. Well, you guys live a good life here. He shouldn''t be so capable as toe here." Romeo and Nanny Zhang nodded. Zion took the tofu and returned to Evangeline''s ce. Evangeline changed her clothes and was about to go out when she heard a sounding from the balcony. She quickly looked back and saw Zion holding a box of tofu and appearing in her room. She couldn''t helpughing. "As the head of the Ye Family, you actually climb through my window every day like a thief. Aren''t you afraid that my dad will break your leg?" "I''m not afraid." Zion smiled faintly and handed the tofu over. "Do you want some?" "Nonsense, I''ll definitely eat it." Evangeline sat down with a smile. She was very happy to see that it was tofu. Watching Evangeline eat happily, Zion took out a tissue from time to time to wipe the sweat on her forehead. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Evangeline smiled foolishly. "What are you going to doter?" "Nothing, I''ll stay here with you." "Aren''t you afraid that my parents will find out?" "If they find me, say that you brought me back." Zion said whatever was on his mind. Evangeline smiled and didn¡¯t object. Jonathan was still looking for Zion, but Jenson had already returned home. After staying in the club for a night, he thought about it for a whole night. When he returned to the Hans family, he was dejected, which startled Jonathan. "What''s wrong with you? Did Zion hurt you? No, I''ll find someone to deal with him." "Brother, don''t touch him. You can''t defeat him either." Jenson sat down on the sofa, feeling a little discouraged. Immediately, a servant brought him hot tea. After taking a sip, he felt as if he hade back to life. Looking back on his life in the past, he seemed to be a worm that could not do anything. He didn''t have the right to be proud of himself. Apart from being the young son of the Hans family, he didn''t know what else he could do. On the other hand, Zion... He was also a rich second-generation kid, but all of Zion''s fame and achievements were earned by himself. As the saying goes, there was no harm withoutparison. He always thought that Barney didn''t like him because Barney was blind, but at this moment, he felt that he was useless. If he was a woman, he would never have chosen the current Jenson. After figuring it out, Jenson was a little disappointed, sad, and at a loss. He didn''t know what he should do to make Barney look at him differently. He was not good at doing business. He already knew that, but what else could he do other than doing business? Jenson was silent, but he frightened Jonathan. "Ned, what''s wrong with you? Say something. Are you anxious? When our parents passed away, they asked me to take good care of you. If anything happens to you, how can I exin it to them?" Hearing Jonathan''s words, Jenson raised his head slightly and asked very seriously, "Brother, is the so-called taking care of me so that I can enjoy a luxurious life? No matter how much I mess around, you''re always gonna clean up my mess. In your heart, I am not your brother, but your son, right?" "What nonsense are you talking about? What mess can you do? The yboys of other families have no boundaries, but you do. Although you spend some money, you have your bottom line and principle and never bully the weak. You study quietly and rely on your own ability to return here. Although you are not interested in business, I am very satisfied. I don''t have any other wishes. I just hope that you can live happily. Money? I''ll earn it." "But brother, I''m not happy at all." Jenson''s words made Jonathan suddenly stop. "What did you say?" "I said that I''m not happy at all. I work hard not because I like it, but because I have to. I don''t want to be a good-for-nothing, but what''s the use of reading so many books? I can''t do business, and I can''t do anything. So I just want to be a yboy. At least you can rest assured, but as a yboy, I can''t integrate into their circle. Those people rely on money and power to bully and be arrogant. I can''t stand it, so I can only y alone. But now I''ve lived for more than 20 years, and I don''t know what I want at all. So brother, how can I be happy?" Jenson was a little annoyed. Jonathan''s heart suddenly ached. He whispered, "Who said that you don''t know what you want? Don''t you like Barney? Taking Barney down is your goal." "She won''t like me, brother. Compared to Zion, let''s not talk about women, just between men. Who do you prefer more as a brother?" Of course, it was Zion! Jonathan didn''t need topare at all. Who didn''t want a younger brother like Zion? His career could be promoted to a higher level, and he could share the burden of the rest of his life with Zion. However, how could other childrenpare with his own younger brother? How could he say something like that to Jenson? Chapter 1875 Chapter 1875 When Jenson saw the look in Jonathan''s eyes, he knew what his brother was thinking. Sure enough! Jenson left with a wry smile. His lonely back made people feel very ufortable. "Ned, it''s not that bad. I..." "Brother, I want to be alone for a while." Jenson interrupted Jonathan in time and left alone. Jonathan suddenly felt that his younger brother was a little different after being provoked by Zion. Jenson plunged into his own room and slept without thinking. When he woke up again, he was a little sober. His self-esteem, which had been almost destroyed by Zion, had also returned. Who was he? He was Jenson! It wasn''t easy for him to fall in love with a woman. Why couldn''t he hold on? In this life, he had never insisted on doing something until the veryst yet. Who could say that he couldn''t move Barney in the end? Jenson went out as soon as he thought about it. Dressed in a neat casual suit, he jumped into the car and went straight to Tristan''s ce. Although he knew that Tristan had nothing to do with the Hans family, and it was said that they had put him under the name of the Hans family in order to give him an identity, it was strange that these years, the Hans family really regarded him as a member of the family and even obeyed his orders. Jenson didn''t have much contact with this nominal uncle, but it was said that Tristan was Zion''s uncle. He wanted to find a breakthrough. When he arrived at the Hans family residence, Tristan wasn''t there. He was with Prisci''s daughter, L Hans. "Hey, what brings you here?" L asked in a strange tone, but she didn''t move at all. Jenson was the younger brother of Jonathan, the head of the Hans family. He had been spoiled like a prince since he was a child. Later, after the death of the two elders of the Hans family, Jonathan had doted on his younger brother so much that he didn''t know his own ce. He didn''t like this family at all. Although L didn''t care that Jenson would like to see her, she was trying her best. She knew that she had nothing to do with Jenson''s family, but she just didn''t like him. Jenson hade here today to ask Tristan for a favor. Naturally, he didn''t take L''s sarcasm to heart. "Where''s uncle?" "Don''t address him so intimately. Who''s your uncle? Jenson, I''m afraid you''ve gone the wrong way, haven''t you?" L''s face immediately darkened. Tristan had already returned the favor that the Hans family had given him. In order to cut ties with them, Jonathan had put his business in Y Country all these years. If it weren''t for Eugene, Jonathan would have tried to get rid of the rtionship with Tristan. Now, he was addressing him as uncle. Who even asked forthat. Jenson had always been a proud person. He couldn''t help but turn pale when he heard L''s repeated insults. "L, did I allow you to speak this way?" "What''s wrong? Do you want to fight? Come on, I''m not afraid of you! If I beat you down in my house today, don''t cry in front of my father." L rolled up her sleeves. She looked like a tough woman. Jenson really had a headache. "Who do you think you are? You guys like to fight, huh?" "Wait a minute. What do you mean by ''you guys''? Jenson, make it clear to me." L immediately frowned. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jenson said irritably, "What are you going to say? Your cousin, Zion, gave me a beatingst night. I''m still injured on my face. What''s wrong? Do you want to fight me again? Did you guys n this together?" "My cousin is here?" L immediately jumped up. "Jenson, is what you said true? My cousin is here? Where is he? Where is he?" When it came to Zion, L was simply in awe of him. Everybody seemed to love heroes. Moreover, his father had praised his cousin so much that she had chased after Zion since she was a child. Jenson couldn''t help but feel a little depressed when he saw L''s expression. What was he doing here today? Could it be that he didn''t get enough of yesterday? Jenson was so angry that he turned around and walked away, but he was stopped by L. "If you don''t tell me where my cousin is, don''t leave." "Is there something wrong? Your cousin is the head of the Ye Family. There must be a fixed ce for him to live here. If you ask me, who should I ask?" Jenson really wanted to take action, but he knew that although L was young, her skills were not bad. It was said that Tristan trained L ording to the Hans family''s standard as a soldier. Gosh Wasn''t it nice being a gentle little girl. It seemed that Barney was not bad. Jenson thought to himself. He looked at L with even more disdain in his eyes. "Get lost." L didn''t like him, so she waved her hand and asked him to leave. On the other hand, she quickly called Tristan. "Dad, cousin is here. Do you know where he lives?" Tristan was in an academic discussion. When he heard his precious daughter''s words, he couldn''t help but be stunned. "Who did you say is here?" "Second cousin, lion! " L quickly said. "Dad, if you didn''t do this academic research, Mom wouldn''t have followed you. Mom won''te over and I would still be in Y Country. To be honest, I was very angry before, but now it''s good. Second cousin is here. I can go and y with him. Dad, hurry up and find out where he lives. I am bored to death." L''s words made Tristanpletely understand now. Zion hade to Y Country? For Evangeline? Did this brat finally get it? L was still shouting, and the noise made Tristan''s ears ache a little. Originally, Prisci was unable to give birth to a child, but seeing the others give birth one after another, her mood was still affected. During that period of time, Prisci was in a good mood. It took Tristan a lot of effort to adjust her body. When they were nearly 30 years old, they had a precious daughter, L. Prisci treated L as a gem. Even if Tristan wanted to be a strict father, he couldn''t do it. After all, as a strict father, his wife would not let him enter the house anymore. What could he do? Therefore, they had spoilt L over the years. Fortunately, she had someone to fear and worship, and that person was Zion. Tristan simply ignored the academic discussion and said lightly, "I''ll tidy up and go back to pick you upter. I''ll go to the pce to see your Uncle Sanchez. Your second cousin should be there." "Why is it there? Is there anything wrong between him and Uncle Sanchez?" L immediately became worried. Not only was Zion her second cousin, but he was also her idol. She couldn''t let him suffer even the slightest bit. Chapter 1876 Chapter 1876 When Tristan heard L''s question, he knew that she was going to cause trouble. "Nothing. Don''t interfere in your cousin''s affairs. Do you want to see him? If you don''t want to see him, I won''t help you." "Let''s meet him!" L was extremely excited now. She couldn''t wait to rush over to Zion. After hanging up the phone, Tristan asked someone else to attend the academic seminar while he called Zion himself. Zion was eating with Evangeline, and the two of them were talking andughing happily. Whedbbn he saw it was Tristan''s phone call, he couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. "Uncle?¡± Tristan had been asking him to stay in Country R. Now that he suddenly called him, his heart couldn''t help but thump. "Is there something going on between my mom and dad?" This was the only thought that came to Zion''s mind. Tristan smiled and said, "It''s okay. As your uncle, can''t I call you again? Or did I ruin your n?" "No." Zion was relieved. Tristan wanted to smoke, but he remembered that Prisci couldn''t smell it, so he could only y with it in his hands. It was true. They had been married for so many years, but the problem of smoking hadn''t been solved perfectly. He could only watch and smell the cigarette now, but he couldn''t breathe it. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After a moment of depression, Tristan said, "I heard that you''re in Y Country?" "Yes." Zion didn''t hide his whereabouts. Tristan then answered. "I''m here too." Zion was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered the recent academic seminar and understood. "I''ll treat you to lunch." Zion was very sensible, and he also had something to ask Tristan for advice. Tristan was very satisfied with his nephew. He smiled and said, "You must eat, but you don''t have to invite me. I''ll go to the pce to find Eugene at noon. No matter where you are now,e to my ce and meet me. By the way, your cousin L is also here." His words made Zion speechless. L really gave him a headache. She was seven years younger than him. It was said that there was a huge gap between him and L. Who knew that this girl seemed to be born to like him. When she was a child, she ran behind him, but when she grew up, she was still so enthusiastic that he couldn''t stand it. Zion had once been d that he was not in the same country as her, and that he was also a soldier. Only in this way could he avoid L. But now that he had retreated, Zion couldn''t avoid her. "Got it. I''ll be there in a while." After hanging up the phone, Zion was a little conflicted. Evangeline almost heard it in front of him. She couldn''t help asking, "She''s just a cousin. Why do you have such a headache? Does she like you?" "What nonsense are you talking about? Do you think that in ancient times, where incest is a thing?" Zion nced at her and said, "I just have a headache about what I should give her." "You can give her whatever she likes." Hearing Evangeline''s words, Zion really wanted to say that she liked him, so should he give her himself? If he said that, he was sure that Evangeline would explode! Zion quickly changed the subject. "My uncle said that he wanted to have lunch with Uncle Sanchez at noon, so he brought me along. What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you." Evangeline really liked the sound of that. She leaned on the bed casually and said with a smile, "I want to eat a lot, but I may not be able to eat it even if you buy it. Forget it. Since he is here, and my father may give you some face." "Do I need your father to do that? Huh?" Zion''s slightly adjusted tone immediately made Evangeline feel threatened. "I am telling you, I''m a patient! You can''t bully me! Hahaha!¡± Although Evangeline said this, she still failed to avoid Zion''s fingers. Sheughed out loud as she was tickled under her armpit. Hearing herughter, Zion couldn''t help but smile. Perhaps this was how a peaceful life looked like. In the past, he had never felt that there was anything wrong with being alone, but now he felt that he was too lonely. Without Evangeline by his side, he seemed to be a little less interesting. The two of them yed for a while before Zion let go of her hand and put Evangeline, who was laughing so hard that she was trembling on the bed. Because of the teasing, Evangeline''s face was flushed and she looked very good. Zion really wanted to have her now, but it was not a good timing. He thought to himself, "Maybe Tristan is here today. Shall I decide on this marriage first?" Evangeline looked at Zion with narrowed eyes. She didn''t know what he was up to, but she didn''t disturb him. His eyes were really beautiful. God seemed to favor the men of the Ye family very much. All of them were handsome and angry, especially the man in front of her. If it weren''t for the fact that she was goodlooking when she was a child, she might not have fallen in love with him. She had been chasing him for so many years. Now this man belonged to her. Evangeline felt as sweet as honey in her heart. "What are you giggling about?" When Zion came back to his senses, he saw Evangeline staring at him and smiling like a fangirl. He couldn''t help flicking her. Evangeline couldn''t be bothered to argue. This man seemed to have a unique affection for her forehead. "Uncle Tristan is here. Do you want to consult him about Rita''s illness?" "Yes.¡± Speaking of Rita, Zion felt a little sad. Her younger sister had suffered a lot since she was a child. She thought that she would be able to grow old smoothly after changing her kidney, but she didn''t expect that she would get rid of this matter now. Evangeline was also a little depressed. After all, Rita was her best friend and her sister-inw. If anything happened, both Zion and the Ye family would be sad. "He is very good at medicine. He will definitely find a way to conquer it. Don''t worry, don''t you have Wisdom? If several peoplee together, they will alwayse up with a way." "I hope so." Rita''s disease could be regarded as a serious disease at present. Other people didn''t have such a situation at all. To put it bluntly, it was no different from the terminal stage of cancer. However, Zion didn''t want to give up. At present, Mango and Nathaniel still didn''t know about Rita''s illness. He could hide it for a day or two, but he couldn''t hide it for the rest of his life. Zion only hoped that when his parents and family knew about it, Rita''s illness had already gotten a treatment, but now it seemed that there was still no way out. A dull pressure pressed down on the two of them. Evangeline felt the same, but she couldn''t do anything about it. At this time, she found that she seemed to be really useless except for pursuing a man. This kind of feeling surrounded her like a vine, making her feel a little suffocated. Did such an ordinary girl like her really deserve Zion? Chapter 1877 Chapter 1877 She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She was obviously the eldest princess of Y Country, and even though she was not bad looking, she had no confidence when she was with Zion. Evangeline knew that it was because she didn''t have much of an advantage. An ordinary girl like her was everywhere on the streets. Why did Zion want her? Was it because the two families were aristocratic families? Or was it because she had been chasing after Zion for so many years? It was the first time that Evangeline had found that she was so weak and had such low self-esteem. Yes. She felt a little inferior. In front of Zion, she was like a speck of dust, devoid of any characteristics or glory. However, Zion was indeed an eye-catching figure. He was a hero and the head of the Ye family. No matter what he did, Zion would do his best and be a superior person. With such a boyfriend, she was actually under a lot of pressure. Evangeline was lost in her thoughts when she heard Zion say, "Let''s talk about itter. I''m going to leave now. Since that L is here, it''s not good for me to hide from her. In fact, besides her enthusiasm for me, she is quite cute." Evangeline knew a little about L, but she didn''t have a good rtionship with her. She was a little worried about the fact that they were of the same gender. "Do you think I should prepare a gift for L? After all, it''s our first meeting.¡± "There''s no need. You and I are one. I''ll give it to her." Her words made Evangeline smile, but she also knew that she had to be prepared. The two of them chatted for a while before Zion got up and left. With Zion''s departure, Evangeline suddenly felt that the room was much quieter. It turned out that her joy, anger, sorrow, and joy had been dependent on that man for a long time. Evangeline took a deep breath and slowly got up. In fact, her wound was not that painful anymore. Moreover, Emberly had prepared a very good ointment for her. She was in good health, but she loved the feeling of being taken care of when she was with Zion, so she had been lying there weakly. Now that Zion had left, she began to wonder if she was really going to open a martial arts school. This was not a matter of one or two sentences. She needed to think about it carefully. After leaving the pce, Zion went straight to the store. That girl didn''t like anything and liked to do things by herself. However, from Zion''s point of view, each and every one of them was just a little girl. What was there to like? Since L liked it, he was naturally willing to spend this money. As soon as Zion entered the door, he attracted the attention of several promoters. They all rushed forward to promote to him. The strong smell of perfume made Zion frown slightly. "Stay away from me. It''s so smelly!" Zion''s voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone to hear. All of a sudden, there was a dead silence in the restaurant. Did they smell bad? What kind of taste did this handsome guy have? Seeing that they were all stunned, Zion took a step forward. Ignoring what he was doing, he grabbed four or five of them and said, "Pack these up." "Okay." Finally, a promoter came to his senses and quickly wrapped up Zion''s bag. Zion scanned the code and paid the bill. Then, he quickly left the store, not caring about what the female promoters were talking about behind him. He still felt that Evangeline was good. Although Evangeline had a high status, she was never spoiled, let alone using some strong perfume. There was always a faint smell on her body. Zion couldn''t describe it, but he felt that the smell was very pleasant. Perfume? It seemed that he had never bought any gifts for Evangeline. Out of the blue, Zion went to the perfume store next door. As soon as she came in, Zion couldn''t stand the smell, so the promoter immediately stepped forward. "Sir, do you need anything?" "I want perfume. It''s for women. I want it light and doesn''t smell pungent." Zion''s words stunned the promoter for a moment, and then he said, "Sir, pleasee with me to take a look at this Ocean''s Heart series. The perfume of this series is very light." Following the promoter''s introduction, Zion walked over. The smell here was indeed a lot lighter, and it was somewhat simr to that of Evangeline. Considering this, Zion decided to buy this. "Do girls love perfumes?" Zion asked casually. It seemed that all the women around him had made themselves fragrant. Therefore, for the refreshing Evangeline, he felt particrlyfortable, but it also seemed a little strange. It seemed that the promoter did not expect him to ask such a question, so he quickly said, "Yes, girls in love care a lot about their looks." Hm? Look? Why didn''t he feel that Evangeline cared about her appearance in front of him? Was it because she had been chasing him for so many years? Zion couldn''t helpughing. What was bethinking? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He chose the perfume that was light and eptable. He handed it to the promoter. "Wrap this up for me." "Okay, sir, there are one hundred and twentyeight thousand in total. Would you like to swipe the card or scan the code?" Zion didn''t care about the price. He had plenty of money, but such a small amount of money cost more than 120,000. It could be seen that it was designed by famous pilgrims. "Who is the perfumer of this perfume?" "It''s Aimy." Zion wrote down the name of this girl. After he opened the mobile phone and scanned the code, he checked the person''s personal information on the Inte and found her contact information. He didn''t care whether he would scare the other party by saying hello as a hacker. He directly said, "I need you to supply me with the perfume of the Ocean''s Heart series. Money is not a problem, or we can talk about cooperation." The other party was originally using theputer, but the screen was suddenly darkened, and this sentence appeared. She couldn''t help but be shocked. "What the f*ck, have I been hacked by someone?" Her whole body almost jumped up, but she still remembered to reply. "Yes, but can we contact each other normally?" "Yes, my contact information is..." Zion quickly left his contact information and then hung up the phone. Holding the perfume and walking out of the store, Zion suddenly felt a little expectant. He wondered how Evangeline would look like when she received the gift. Yes. "Should I give it to her in person at noon? Or should I take it to her by express delivery?" he thought. For a moment, Zion was a little conflicted. After hesitating for a while, they arrived at the address that Tristan had agreed on. He saw a girl in her twenties running toward him in a fiery red dress. Zion was stunned for a moment. His eyes were as red as a sea of fire, and then a violent impact came. Chapter 1878 Chapter 1878 "Cousin!¡± L''s delicate and clear voice sounded pleasant to the ear. Zion couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth, and there was a doting smile on his face. "You have grown up, yet you''re still so impatient. If I lose my bnce, I''ll be knocked down by you." "No, you are is the most powerful person!" L''s face was full of excitement. Tristan shook his head helplessly and said, "Look, only you can control this little girl. I don''t know what kind of husband she will find in the future." "Why do you have to find your mother-inw? Isn''t it good to be alone? I will never get married in my life. I will stay with you two." L''s words made Tristan sigh again and say, "You''d better say it now. I don''t know what will happen in the future." "I''m telling the truth. Cousin, you can testify." L wanted to drag Zion into the water, but Zion couldn''t do anything about it. Seeing the bag in Zion''s hand, L''s eyes lit up. "Cousin, you got this for me?" "Yes." "Thank you! As expected, cousin loves me the most!" L ran in happily with the gift in her hand. Seeing her so happy, Zion couldn''t help but think of what Evangeline would look like when she received the gift. "Maybe she''s even more excited than Huo Jiaojiao?" he thought. Zion couldn''t help looking forward to it. Tristan invited Zion in. Prisci went out to participate in the red cross'' donation, she hadn''te back yet. Tristan made him a pot of tea and said with a smile, "You used to look down on Evangeline, but now you have fallen into her hands. If you had known, you could have epted it earlier." Zion was a little depressed. This was really his uncle, huh? "Who knows? If uncle knew that you would be with your wife in the end, why didn''t you marry her for the first time?" "Bastard!" Tristan gave him a punch, but he still said with a smile, "Your aunt and I are a natural couple. You and Evangeline are?" "We are the only true pair." "Tsk, tsk. Zion, you''ve changed." Tristan couldn''t look him in the eye, but Zion just smiled and asked, "Uncle, are you going to Uncle Sanchez''s ce for my marriage?" "Yes, your parents didn''te. Since I have arrived in time, I have toe to support you. Otherwise, you will be embarrassed. "Thank you, uncle.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The two of them chatted for a while before the excitement in L''s hands subsided. Only then did she think of her second cousin. "Cousin, how long have you been here? Why don''t you y with me for a few days? I''m not familiar with this ce. With you here, I can feel safe." L was imagining how dangerous and exciting it would be for Zion to take her to the ferris wheel and be a pirate ship. Zion said awkwardly, "I''m afraid I can''t. I have something to do these days." "What?" "It''s a matter of life and death." Zion''s words were so serious that L was stunned. "What is it?" "Silly girl, your second cousin is going to marry soon. Are you happy?" As soon as Tristan finished speaking, L suddenly stood up. "What do you mean by marrying? How can he marry a wife?" "What are you talking about?" Tristan suddenly realized that her daughter was in a bad mood. L couldn''t care less. She grabbed Zion''s hand and asked, "Cousin, please tell me it''s not true." Zion was a little depressed by her question. What was going on? Could it be that this girl really liked him and wanted to marry him? Zion broke out in a cold sweat. "Well, you and I are just brother and sister, and we can only be brother and sister. L, you..." "I know. I mean, how can a perfect person like you get married?" Hearing L''s words, Zion was depressed. He looked at Tristan speechlessly, his mind was in a nk. Tristan was also a little helpless. He pulled his daughter over. "What nonsense are you talking about? Your second cousin is a human being! A living human being! A human being has to fall in love and get married and have children. This is a necessary procedure." "That''s not the case. Cousin, if you marry another woman, your fans will decrease." "What?" Zion was stunned again. What did that mean? He was not a celebrity and had not opened any social media ounts. How could he lose his fan? Besides, why would he fight with his own lover for those people that he did not even know? L sobbed and said, "I''ve opened an ount for you. Everyone has had a crush on you for many years, and you are our husband. If you say that you want to get married at this time, we would be d*mn sad! Whoever wants topete with us will be our life-and-death enemy!" "What nonsense! L, go back to your room!" Tristan''s head was in a mess. Although he didn¡¯t know what ''husband'' meant, he understood what L meant. This girl wanted Zion to be alone for the rest of his life. How could this be? If Mango found out, she would hate him to death! L didn''t listen. She wanted Zion to promise that he wouldn''t get married. Zion didn''t know how to react. In the end, L was dragged back to her room and locked. When he saw Zion when he came out, Tristan smiled awkwardly and said, "This child has been spoiled by your aunt and me. Don''t take it to heart.¡± "It''s not a matter of taking it to heart. Uncle, if she goes to Uncle Sanchez''s ce, I''m afraid it won''t be appropriate.¡± Zion had never expected L to be like this beforeing here. Not to mention Zion, even Tristan didn''t expect that this girl would not allow Zion to get married. "It''s my fault. How about this? You stay here to appease L at noon today. I''ll go to the Sanchez family and try to get you engaged first. As for this girl, your aunt and I will give her some advice later." "Thank you, uncle." Zion had no choice but to nod. Tristan was very sorry. L was still making noise in the room. He looked at Zion with a headache and then went out to the Sanchez family. At first, Zion didn''t take it to heart. After all, L was just a child in his heart, and she had been spoiled since she was a child. He just decided to let it go even after hearing harsh words. However, the more L scolded him, the more over the line she got. Moreover, those words could not be tolerated by Zion. Was this girl being spoiled too much? Now that she hadn''t even met Evangeline in person and was still ndering her, Zion''s face darkened. He stood up and walked straight to her room. Chapter 1879 Chapter 1879 L was still cursing when someone suddenly opened the door and Zion walked in. She quickly stepped forward and said, "Cousin, I..." "Do you really think you can do whatever you want just because you''re my cousin? L, you''re 20 years old, not two years old. Don''t think too highly of yourself just because your family dotes on you. Have you ever seen the girl I like? What right do you have to scold her? Just because you''re my cousin?" This was the first time in so many years that Zion''s face darkened as he spoke to L. It was also the first time that he had spoken so harshly and mercilessly. L was stunned. Was Zion scolding her? Her eyes suddenly turned red. "Cousin, are you scolding me for an outsider?" "An outsider? To me, she''s my wife and I''m going to marry her. I''m going to spend the rest of my life with her. You''re just a cousin, an outsider. L, perhaps it''s because your parents spoil you too much that you don''t know what to do. But I''m warning you, if I hear you say something bad about her, then our brother-sister rtionship will end. Don''t think that everyone should spoil you. You''re already 20 and should grow up. Be sensible.¡± Zion turned around and left. He would rather go see Evangeline. If L wasn''t his cousin, he would have gotten rid of her just forjudging Evangeline. Now that he had left with a belly full of anger, Zion couldn''t care less about L''s feelings and whether she could withstand his anger. L was dumbfounded. Zion actually wanted to cut off his rtionship with her for that woman? Just because she judged her a little behind the doors? Why? By the time L came to her senses, Zion had already left, and Tristan was not at home. She smashed everything in the room in anger, then called Prisci and cried to catch her breath. Prisci thought that something had happened to L, so she was so scared that she rushed back. After listening to L''s crying, Prisci''s face changed. She finally realized how much she had spoiled her child over the years because it was not easy to get this child. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Not to mention that it wasn''t her ce to interfere in Zion''s marriage. Even if she had the right to do so, she wouldn''t think that Zion would listen to her. What was her daughter thinking? She actually wanted Zion to be single for the rest of his life. Could this girl have any intentions toward Zion? Thinking of this, Prisci was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. "Where''s your father?" "He must have gone to Uncle Sanchez''s ce. Mom, you have to make the decision for me today. Cousin has gone too far." L didn''t realize that she was wrong at all. She kept on crying. Prisci closed her eyes with some heartache and then whispered, "L, your cousin is right. Your father and I have spoiled you all these years." "Mom, why do you also say that?" L couldn''t stand being isted like this at all. She couldn''t help but lose her temper. She threw things and cursed angrily. Prisci looked at everything in front of her and her heart ached again. "In the past, why did I feel that L was young and that it was fine?" Prisci thought. L was smashing everything around like a crazy girl now. How did she manage to make her daughter like this? It wasn''t that Tristan didn''t want to educate L over the years, but he was stopped by Prisci. She felt that L was the child that God had given her. In this life, there was only one child and she was also a girl who was going to suffer a lot after she got married and had children in the future. Now, Prisci could spoil her as much as she wanted. Who knew her child waspletely spoilt now? Prisci no longer tried to coax L like before. Instead, she made a painful decision. She wanted to throw L into the army. It was said that the army was a big furnace. No matter what someone was like before, the person would change after they went there. Prisci knew that if she couldn''t make up her mind, the child would really be ruined, and she could still be saved now. Thanks to Zion, otherwise, she wouldn''t have dared to think about it. L didn''t know what to do for a long time. After cursing for a long time, she was tired, but this time, she didn''t hear Prisci coax her again. She couldn''t help but be stunned. She then turned to look at Prisci, only to realize that she was looking at her thoughtfully. Her eyes were full of reluctance and entanglement, as well as pain and sadness. L suddenly panicked. "Mom, what are you thinking about? You don''t want to break off the rtionship between mother and daughter with me, do you? It''s impossible for you to say those words just for Zion! Our family is a real rtive of his. It''s impossible for aunt to watch him cut off the rtionship with us. It''s him who tried to scare me. Mom..." However, Prisci shook her head. She ignored her daughter and went back to her room alone. She suddenly felt a little tired. The feeling of fatigue from the inside to the outside made her more determined about the decision she had just made. Prisci called Tristan. At this time, Tristan was talking to Eugene in the Sanchez family. Of course, he was talking about Zion and Evangeline''s marriage. Of course, Eugene didn''t want to marry his daughter so early, but he couldn''t stand Tristan''s eloquence, so he had to agree to their engagement. Tristan finally heaved a sigh of relief and received a call from his wife.. "Sorry, my wife is on the phone. I''ll take the call first." After saying that, Tristan got up and went to a quiet ce. "What''s wrong? You haven''te back yet, have you? It''s okay. I''ll pick you upter." Tristan''s voice made Prisci feel a little ufortable. She couldn''t help but think of how she had quarreled with Tristan over and over again for her daughter''s sake. Although in the end, it was Tristan who had tolerated her, she still had a lot of dissatisfaction with him over the years. After all, the child she had risked her life to give birth to was not someone to be taught a lesson by Tristan. But only then did Prisci realize how wrong she had been. Her eyes turned red involuntarily, and her voice was a little low. "Tristan, I was wrong." The moment Prisci admitted her mistake, she gave Tristan a fright. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Prisci''s temper had been very bad all these years. Tristan knew that she had suffered a loss after giving birth to L. Although he had been making medicinanl meals all the time, Prisci had spent all her energy on the child all these years. Coupled with the fact that Prisci had reached menopause, it was true that she had a bad temper. He had always been obedient, tolerant, and didn''t think much of it. But she suddenly apologized to him, which really scared him. "What''s going on? Give me a location. I''ll go and pick you up now. Let''s talk face to face." Tristan''s nervousness and worry made Prisci feel even more guilty. She quickly told him everything between L and Zion, and then told him her decision. Tristan''s entire face darkened. This girl was asking for it. Chapter 1880 Chapter 1880 Tristan immediately agreed with Prisci''s proposal. "If you want to send her to the army, you can''t send her to our country''s army. With your status as a princess and your brother as the king, who dares to do anything to her? This girl really can''t be spoilt anymore. Instead of giving her a lesson after she makes trouble, it''s better to send her to the army to gain experience. Prisci, I know that you love our daughter, and I also feel sorry for her. In order to protect her, we always quarreled between us before, and now it''s rare for us to unite. But I also know that you must be reluctant to do it, so I''ll do it. Don''t worry about it. I''ll be the bad guy, and if she hates me, let her be." Tristan had already seen through this daughter a long time ago. In fact, this girl was not bad in nature, but she was too arrogant and self-willed. In addition, Prisci was the princess, and Lebanon was the king. All these years, she had been supported and spoiled by people behind her back, so she didn''t know what was right and wrong. However, he didn''t know how angry Zion was. s! Tristan had a headache. When Prisci heard that Tristan had prepared everything, she couldn''t help but feel even more upset. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I''m sorry. If I hadn''t stopped you all these years..." "I have to cooperate. I''m also responsible. Fortunately, it''s not toote now. Everything can be saved." Tristanforted Prisci and then hung up the phone. L couldn''t stay in the army back there, so she could only stay here. With this thought in mind, Tristan went back and found Eugene. He asked for a ce in the military region and directly gave L''s name to him. After he went home and told L everything, and she waspletely stunned. She even thought that she was hallucinating. "Dad, what did you say? I didn''t hear you clearly." "I said, go with me to the armed department for a physical examination at half past three tomorrow and I''ll send you to the army. Didn''t you say you think that your cousin is immortal from heaven? You should experience his life as well. He has been in the military since he was seven years old. Don''t disgrace your idol." After saying that, Tristan got up and left. L couldn''t react in time. "Even if I want to be a soldier, why should I be a soldier here?" "The first lesson you''re going to join the army is, just go where you need to. Your father is also someone who has retired from the army. There''s nobody who can avoid being a soldier in the Hans family. This is the rule of the Hans family. Even if you''re a girl, you can''t be an exception. Look at the children of your third uncle. All of them went to join the army when they were already 18 years old. So how can you be exempted? Hurry up and get over there when you''re done with your stuff tomorrow." After saying that, Tristan ignored L and went straight back to his room. L felt that the timing wasn''t right. Even if the Hans family was going to join the army, why didn''t they mention it earlier orter? Why did they have to mention it at this critical moment? L couldn''t help but think of Zion''s words before he left. Could it be that he had deliberately punished her for that woman? Otherwise, why didn''t his parents make it clear and leave? The more L thought about it, the more she felt that her guess was correct. Damn it! What was the name of that wicked woman? Evangeline, right? Wasn''t she the princess of Y Country? As though L wasn''t a princess. She was! Not only did Evangeline ask her cousin to send L to the army, but she also wanted to throw her into her country and be abused by her, right? It could be seen that Evangeline was not a good person! No! She had to meet this woman! Moreover, she had to teach her a lesson so that she could know who was the king! With that thought in mind, L entered the room. Tristan and Prisci hid in the room. They thought that L would be furious, but she seemed to ept it very calmly. The couple couldn''t help looking at each other. If they had known that it would be so smooth to throw her to the army, why would they be worried? Zion didn''t know that Tristan''s family had undergone a drastic change because of him. His heart was still filled with anger. If he went to see Evangeline now, he might vent his anger, which would make Evangeline angry. He looked around and went to a boxing house to vent his anger. Jenson saw Zion from a distance. When he saw that Zion had gone to the boxing house, he followed him in. Zion hade here to vent his anger, so he didn''t care about anyone around him at all. Jenson looked at Zion''s quick and urate punch as if he was going to fight to the death with someone. He couldn''t help but shrink. He finally realized that Zion had been kind and gentle to him before. Finally, after Zion finished a set of military boxing, Jenson carefully leaned in. "Handsome guy, can you take me as your disciple?" Zion was slightly stunned. When he saw that it was Jenson, he suddenly frowned. If he remembered correctly, there was still some connection between Jenson and Tristan''s family. As soon as he thought of his uncle, he thought of L, and his anger, which had just calmed down, burned up again. "Do you need a beating?" Jenson didn''t know whether to reply or not. "Get out of my way if you don''t." Zion''s tone was not very good. Jenson gritted his teeth, took off his coat, and said, "Come. As long as you''re happy, just let me know." Although Zion was a little confused, the sandbag that had been delivered to him was useless. Moreover, this person had some improper thoughts about Barney. Of course he could beat him. Thinking of this, Zion did not show any mercy and punched him. Jenson knew that he had to dodge, but the consequence of dodging was Zion''s fiercer attack. It wasn''t long before Jenson couldn''t hold on any longer. He could only hold his head and take the beating. Zion didn''t kill him. After all, he was the younger brother of the head of the Hans family. If he was beaten to death, he would get into trouble. However, it was really easy to beat him. After venting his anger, Zion felt much better. Jenson felt a sharp pain all over his body, as if his body was about to be crippled. He really wanted to let out a sigh of relief. He was a little speechless and said, "You are also ruthless." "Didn''t you ask for it yourself? You have so many issues." Zion''s words rendered Jenson speechless. He was so depressed that he didn''t say anything. He wanted to get up, but he failed. He fell down three times. Zion couldn''t stand it anymore, so he reached out and pulled Jenson up. He thought that Jenson would thank him, but he said, "Will youe tomorrow? If youe, I''ll continue to be your sparring partner." The corner of Zion''s mouth twitched. Was he a fool? Zion didn''t y with fools. Thinking of this, Zion turned around and left. Jenson became anxious. "Hey, hey, hey, tell me, will youe tomorrow?" This time, Zion didn''t even spare him a nce. He quickly left the boxing house. The air outside was fresh and refreshing. He received a call from Tristan, telling him that the engagement had beenpleted. Zion''s lips curled into a smile. It worked? Should he celebrate? With that thought in mind, he walked briskly toward Evangeline. Chapter 1881 Chapter 1881 When Zion arrived, Evangeline was giggling. It could be seen that Eugene must have told her the news of her engagement. It seemed that she finally got a title, which gave her a sense of security. "Silly girl, do you want to share the good news with me?" Zion swiftly walked in through the French window. Evangeline was stunned for a moment. When she saw where he hade in, she couldn''t help but frown. "Are you addicted to climbing over the wall? When did the Sanchez family''s security be so useless?" "The main reason is that I''m their future son-inw. They don''t dare to stop me." Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline''s lips curled up again. "Your uncle is really awesome. My dad was still struggling to let me be with you, but he has solved it since then." Zion acutely caught the meaning of Evangeline''s words. "Wait a minute. What does it mean that your father is still thinking about whether we should be together? Did I miss something?" He had always felt that he and Evangeline were expected to be together. Why was it that in the end, Eugene was not happy? Only then did Evangeline realize that she had spilled the beans. "Oh, it¡¯s all right. It''s all in the past. My dad just thinks that I''m in deep love with you. He''s afraid that I''ll get hurt in the future. You know, men who have a daughter think too much." Evangelineughed, but Zion didn''t think so. But Evangeline didn''t want to tell him, so he didn''t ask. It wasn''t a big deal. He could find out what he wanted to know. Zion didn''t continue to think about this. Instead, he took out the bottle of perfume from his pocket and ced it in front of Evangeline. "Happy engagement, my princess." Evangeline was stunned. She really didn''t expect to receive Zion''s gift. In her opinion, a person like Zion was a straight man. She had already surpassed her expectations by giving her such a romantic strawberryst time. She didn''t expect that there would be an unexpected surprise this time. "A gift for me?" Evangeline couldn''t believe it, and she didn''t dare to take it. Zion felt a little ufortable as he looked at her. "Look at this girl, is she so surprised to receive a gift from me?" he thought. It seemed that he had not done enough. "Yes, it''s for you." Zion stuffed the perfume into Evangeline''s hand. "Quick, smell it. Do you like it?" "Smell it?" Evangeline was even more surprised. However, when she opened it and saw that it was a bottle of perfume, and it was very simr to what she usually used, her eyes suddenly turned a little red. Zion was the type that would not notice anything about a person if he didn''t like that person. But when he did, any little details could be caught on by him. Evangeline could feel Zion''s sincerity and was moved to tears. "Zion, I love you so much." Evangeline rushed over and hugged Zion tightly. She even kissed him on the face. Zion''s lips curled into a smile. "That''s more like it." Zion thought to himself, but he wrapped his arms tightly around Evangeline. A young man and a young woman in their twenties could easily get into trouble if they were not careful. Evangeline was giving him a grateful kiss, but Zion was a little teased. Their breaths became more and more unstable, and the temperature in the air was getting higher. Finally, when they were about to lose control, Zion pulled Evangeline away. Evangeline''s eyes were full of affection. She looked at him with a red face, really like a seductive girl. Zion''s self-control was beyond anyone else''s. He almost couldn''t hold on any longer. "Don''t look at me! Go and try the perfume." Zion turned Evangeline around and pushed her into the bathroom. Was he shy? Evangeline found this out for the first time. She felt as if she had found a new discovery, but she was too embarrassed to expose it. She could only go to the bathroom with a smile, as if she had eaten honey in her heart. Zion also felt that his face was a little hot. He reached out and waved the non-existent hot air. Then he sat down on Evangeline''s bed, but felt something. He couldn''t help ncing at it. It was Evangeline''s phone. Zion shook his head helplessly. This girl was always putting things away. It was not easy for her not to lose the phone over the years. He subconsciously put the phone on the table. At this moment, the phone shed, and a message suddenly popped into Zion''s eyes. "Evangeline, I won''t give up. Today, I will ask my father to propose marriage to your father. I hope you can give me a chance. You know, your father actually likes me very much." This news caused all of Zion''s excitement and joy to freeze in an instant. Perhaps it was because he was used to Evangeline chasing after him, which made him mistakenly think that Evangeline could only be his, but he ignored Evangeline''s enthusiasm. In fact, she was a person who attracted people''s attention. Evangeline''s identity alone was enough to attract many people''s attention, let alone her appearance. She was good-looking. However, the sudden impact made Zion feel a little ufortable. He was a little depressed, but at the same time, he had a sense of crisis. He had thought that it would not be so easy to maintain a very stable rtionship. There was no wall in the world that couldn''t be pried out. As long as he rxed a little, those who could pry out the wall would have a chance. Zion narrowed his eyes and looked at the other party''s phone number. He could not help but remember this number. Evangeline did not save this person''s number, which meant that this person was not a good friend of Evangeline. It should be easy to deal with. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Zion thought to himself. He quietly put the phone back on Evangeline''s bed, sat down on the sofa, picked up a financial report, and read it again. The report was specially prepared by Evangeline for him. Knowing that he came from time to time and knew that he liked to read the newspaper, Evangeline specially asked someone to prepare it. Evangeline was in a better mood after she sprayed the perfume. The taste was so light that it made her happy. What should she do? And why did Zion give her perfume? She couldn''t help but think of the conversation she had with Rita. That girl said that men would usually only send this kind of thing when they wanted to have her. Did Zion mean that? Now that both of them were engaged, it wouldn''t be a big deal for her to give herself to Zion, right? Thinking of Zion''s attractive figure, Evangeline couldn''t help feeling a little happy. "Such a handsome guy is going to belong to me soon. I''m really excited to think about it," she thought. She looked at the sexy nightgown she did not change yesterday and had an idea. Chapter 1882 Chapter 1882 When Evangeline came out of her sexy pajamas, Zion almost fell off the sofa. "What are you doing?" He quickly put his coat on Evangeline and looked at her gloomily. This was so different from how it was supposed to be like. It was different from what Rita said. Evangeline was dumbfounded. "I should be asking you this question, right? What are you doing? Zion, we''re already engaged, and my dad has agreed. Why are you still enduring? Could it be that you really can''t do it?" Hearing this, Zion''s eyes darkened. "Evangeline, you want to die, don''t you?" "Then kill me! I don''t mind if you make me happy to death on bed!" After saying that, Evangeline winked at Zion. Zion felt a wave of heat rush up, but he threw her onto the bed. Evangeline thought that it would be Zion''s wrath waiting for her, but she didn''t expect that Zion would throw her on the bed and jump out of the window. He was gone? Evangeline was dumbfounded! Looking at the empty floor-to-ceiling window, she couldn''t help but want to cry but she had no tears. Had she been looked down upon by Zion? Or was there really something wrong with Zion? Evangeline couldn''t stay calm anymore. Zion ran out of the pce in one breath. He was walking alone on the road, but his heart was burning. "Does that devil know what''s going on with?" he thought. It had only been a few days since she had undergone such a big operation, yet she was already so smug as to think about doing such a thing. Was there something wrong with him, or her? Zion felt a foul breath on his chest, but he still felt a little ufortable because of Evangeline. He stopped in front of a light. He was not a conservative man. He didn''t think that they could only do it after marriage. He was just considerate of Evangeline and felt sorry for the girl. Who knew that the girl would misunderstand him? Zion felt helpless. Today must be another tough night. "Forget it. I''d better go back to thepany to deal with my business." Thinking of this, Zion took a taxi directly to the branch office here. After L learned that Zion had gone to thepany, she made an appointment with Evangeline as Zion''s cousin. Evangeline didn''t have much contact with L, but because she was Zion''s cousin, she epted her invitation. She had nned to call Zion and ask him what kind of person L was and what kind of gift she needed to give her. However, when she thought of how Zion had fled, Evangeline put down the phone. Forget it. It was a little awkward between the two of them today. She had better go to the appointment first. Seeing Evangeline dressed neatly, Emily couldn''t help asking, "Sister, are you going out?" "Well, I''m going out to see a little sister. What gift do you think we should give her for the first time?" Evangeline''s words made Emily slightly stunned. "Other than giving a gift to Zion, you''re still giving a gift to someone else? And a woman?" "Ahem, that''s Zion''s cousin." After hearing her words, Emily finally understood. "How old is she?" "About 20?" In fact, Evangeline was not very sure. She just heard Zion mention it casually. Emily thought for a moment and said, "Then give her a bag or something. After all, she will be your future sister-inw. Although she is a cousin." "What are you talking about? I''ll go out first. I''m not at home for dinner. Tell parents not to wait for me." Evangeline was about to leave when she heard Emily say, "Sister, you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. You''d better not run around. Isn''t she Zion''s cousin? Isn''t it the same to meet up at home?" "Forget it. Since she has asked me to go out, I''ll just go out. I know my own body. If it gets bad, I will come back early. Don''t worry." "Then give Zion a call and ask him to go with you." "He''s busy. Besides, what''s the point of a man joining in a woman''s meeting?¡± Evangeline waved her hand and left. Emily could only shake her head. Other than Zion, there was no one else in this elder sister''s eyes. Was she trying to please his cousin for Zion? In fact, she just felt that with Evangeline''s status, there was really no need for her to torture herself like this for a child. Didn''t she know her name? However, thinking of Evangeline''s active character, she probably couldn''t stand staying at home these days. It was reasonable for her to take this opportunity to go out and get some fresh air. Emily thought so, but she was still a little worried. She found a few bodyguards and ordered them in secret. "Secretly follow the Princess. Don''t disturb her if there''s nothing wrong. But if something happens, we must ensure the safety of the Princess. After all, she''s sick now." "Yes." Several bodyguards immediately went out. Evangeline didn''t know Emily''s arrangement. She went out with the driver and went to the ce where L had asked her out as promised. It was a five-star hotel. Evangeline thought that L was staying here, so she went straight in. When the lobby manager saw Evangelineing, he quickly stepped forward and asked, "Hi. Do you want to stay here or look for someone?" "Looking for someone! L." Eugene didn''t want his daughter to be out of the picture so that she would get into unnecessary trouble in the future. Therefore, only a few senior executives knew the appearance of Evangeline and Emily. As for the lobby manager of a five- star hotel, he wouldn''t know them. However, when the lobby manager heard that he was looking for L, he quickly said, "Yes, this guest is in room 508. You can go straight up." Evangeline nodded. The driver wanted to follow them, but Evangeline refused. "Two women are gonna just have a talk. What are you going to do? Go to the parking lot and wait for me. I''ll call you when I need youter." "But..." "It''s nothing, but why are you still worried about Zion''s cousin? Besides, she''s Tristan''s daughter." As soon as Evangeline said Tristan''s name, the driver stopped talking. He was very famous and influential in the world, so nothing would happen to his daughter. After the driver left, Evangeline got into the elevator alone and went to room 508. She suddenly felt a little nervous. What would L say to her? She was not very sure. One of the reasons why she came here today was that L was Zion''s cousin. She wanted to meet her. After all, they would be rtives in the future. On the other hand, it was too boring at home. She wanted toe out and get some fresh air. Evangeline took a deep breath and knocked on the door. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Come in!" A female voice came from the room, which sounded very pleasant. A sweet little girl suddenly appeared in Evangeline''s mind. But when she opened the door and walked in, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. Chapter 1883 Chapter 1883 In any case, Emberly was a famous figure here. Even if Evangeline was not interested in being a doctor, she would learn a lot from reading and seeing since she was a child. She was also sensitive toward smell. As soon as Evangeline entered the room, she smelled the fragrance of ecstasy. She frowned slightly and subconsciously wanted to quit, but L didn''t allow her to. She quickly jumped out and grabbed Evangeline. "You can''t go! You are such a bad woman. You have tainted my cousin. As long as you sleep with another man, my cousin will definitely not like you anymore. At that time, he will still be our idol." Originally, L was a stranger to Evangeline. She came herepletely for Zion''s sake. Unexpectedly, as soon as she met L, she used such a sinister method. Evangeline''s anger immediately rose. At this moment, she couldn''t care less about who L was. She couldn''t forgive anyone who dared to plot against her! Evangeline kicked L away. Although it hurt her wound, it helped ease the medication. "This is the first time I meet you, but you gave me such a big wee gift. If I don''t give you a courtesy, I''ll feel sorry for myself and for your careful arrangement, right?" Evangeline was a little stunned, and her sharp eyes made L feel a little ufortable. After all, she had been spoiled since she was a child. Although Evangeline''s kick almost made her unable to stand up, the look in Evangeline''s eyes at this time made her ufortable. As though Evangeline was superior. "What are you pulling at?" L thought. Wasn''t she relying on her family to have a rtionship with her cousin? L''s heart was filled with nder. She wanted to stand up and do something, but Evangeline pressed a button on her phone. Soon, a few bodyguards and drivers came up. "Princess..." Seeing that Evangeline''s face was pale and her clothes were a little red, the driver was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. Evangeline acted as if she hadn''t heard it. She said coldly, "If my guess is right, there should be a man inside. No matter who he is, drag him out and cut him in front of this girl. A man who dares to take advantage of me doesn''t deserve to be a man anymore." L was shocked by her words. She screamed, "Why are you so vicious? How can you use private torture? A terrible woman like you is not worthy of my cousin!" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Evangeline didn''t have much of a sense of security toward Zion to begin with. Now that she heard L''s words, her gaze couldn''t help but sink. "Am I vicious? Don''t worry, I will treat youter." As soon as Evangeline gave the order, the bodyguards immediately went in and dragged out some unconscious men who had been drugged. ncing at the man, Evangelineughed. "You''re pretty nice to me. You even found me such a handsome young man. I thought you would arrange an old man for me." "This is my ssmate! You can''t do that to him!" L saw that Evangeline was really going to do that. She was so scared that she immediately shouted. She even wanted to go forward like crazy, but was stopped by the driver. "Miss Hans, it''s not up to you to give orders here." "Who do you think you are?" L wanted to p him in the face, but the driver was not Tristan and his wife. When L was about to hit him, he fought back to defend himself and pped her in the face, which stunned her. "How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? My dad won¡¯t spare you!" Her words made Evangeline frown slightly. A twenty-year-old girl using her dad as a threat. How spoiled was she? The bodyguard nced at Evangeline. Evangeline nodded slightly, and the other side immediately raised his knife. With a shrill scream, blood gushed out from the man''s thigh. The man waspletely awake because of the pain. Evangeline looked at him coldly and said, "You dare to plot against me with L. If you want to take advantage of me, you have to be prepared to bear my anger. I hope you can be satisfied with the fact that you will be a eunuch in the future. You can''t me me for this. You deserve it! Throw him out!" The bodyguard immediately dragged the man, who was in so much pain that he almost suffocated, out. A long trail of blood was spreading beneath his body, frightening L so much that her face turned pale. Although she grew up spoiled, she had never seen such a scene. Suddenly, her legs went soft and she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she was supported by the driver. However, L''s entire body was trembling. She looked at Evangeline and burst into tears. "How can you really do it? We''re just scaring you. He wasn''t drugged at all. We''ve also prepared an antidote in the room. We just want to scare you and force you to leave my cousin. How can you really do that to him? Evangeline, why are you so vicious?" Evangeline was stunned by her words. Just to scare her? Antidote? Seriously? With a nce from Evangeline, a bodyguard went in and checked. Soon, he came out with something. "Miss, there are no drugs in it, and there is an antidote here. We have checked and found that even the amount of powder in the living room is not high. It will not make people lose their minds. For you, there is nothing to be afraid of." Hearing the bodyguard''s words, L cried even louder. She was really frightened. Only then did Evangeline realize that L was just a spoiled child. Although she wanted to y a prank, she still had a bottom line, and at the very least, she was kind. This alone was enough for her to forgive her. Moreover, she was Zion''s cousin. If things got out of hand, it wouldn''t be good for Zion and her rtionship. Seeing that L was crying more bitterly, Evangeline was speechless and said, "You have the guts to do bad thing but you don''t have the guts to bear the consequences of doing bad things?" "We are just ying a prank. If we really do something bad, we won¡¯t do it with my ssmates!" L sobbed like a spoiled child. Evangeline was so angry that she burst intoughter. This meant that she had to thank L? However, seeing L like this, Evangeline still whispered, "Well, don''t cry. I didn''t gouge him. I just scratched his thigh and make him bleed." "Really?¡± L immediately stopped crying. Her shoulders were still twitching, and her bright eyes were full of surprise. Evangeline suddenly saw something in her eyes and couldn''t help asking, "Do you like him? Is that man your boyfriend?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" L was instantly enraged, but she didn''t dare to provoke Evangeline. She could tell that her cousin''s girlfriend was not easy to deal with, and her current fighting capacity seemed to be no match for hers! Chapter 1884 Chapter 1884 However, Evangeline was able to tell what was going on. It was indeed impossible for that man to take advantage of her if L asked her boyfriend to hurt her. Therefore, L was telling the truth. She really just wanted to scare her. Evangeline was speechless. The wound on her body split open, feeling a bit of pain. She couldn''t stand up any longer. The bodyguard immediately went forward and pulled a chair for her. Evangeline sat down and said speechlessly, "You and I don¡¯t have any grudges, right? Why are you targeting me? Even if you didn''t plot against me, you''re ruining my rtionship with Zion. Ruining a person''s marriage will bring bad karma." "Nonsense." L was very dissatisfied with her current situation. Evangeline looked as if she had seen her two younger brothers when they were little. She couldn''t help smiling and said, "How about this? I''ll do whatever you did to me in front of your boyfriend." "He''s not my boyfriend!" Although L said so, her eyes were somewhat evasive. "Do these things in front of Abishek?" she thought. She seemed to be very ufortable and worried that Song Dongzhe would ignore her in the future. L''s expression changed. Evangeline knew that this girl had understood. She said in a low voice, "Don''t do anything you don''t want to do. You''d better go back and study this sentence carefully. I don''t care how your parents spoil you, but people in society won''t spoil you because you don''t have any blood rtions with us. Who do you think you are? L, I don''t have the right, nor do I have the energy to teach you how to be a good person, but I have the right to seek justice for myself. You see, I am a patient. In order to go to your appointment, I am sick and I have already given you enough face. But how did you treat me? Since you don''t want me to live a good life, I won''t let you live a good life. I don''t ask you why you don''t like me and your cousin. But to be honest, no matter who Zion wants to be with, not only are you a cousin, but even his parents have no right to interfere. So don''t tell me that you are Zion''s cousin. I should be merciful to you. My principle is that if others treat me well, I will return the favor. If others do something bad to me, I will be the same. So since you have offended me, you have to bear the consequences.'''' "What are you going to do to me?" L suddenly felt a little scared. She remembered that Evangeline was cold to Abishek just now. When she saw the blood stains on the ground that had not dried up yet, she couldn''t help swallowing and even wanted to turn around and run away. Evangeline saw all her expressions, but she didn''t say anything else. Instead, she said lightly, "I heard that your father wants you to be a soldier here, right?" She hadn''t expected that her words would make L even more afraid. "What the hell are you going to do?" "It''s nothing. It''s just that this is my father''s country. If you want to be a soldier, you can. If you don''t offend me, I may let them be more rxed and kind to you, so that you can live a happy life in the army. But now you have offended me. Although you will still be a soldier, I have the final say in the army. Your life will depend on me in these three years." "Evangeline, you''re trying to take advantage of your power!" L immediately understood. It turned out that Evangeline was waiting for this. Evangeline said indifferently, "Yes, so what? This is Y Country, so of course it''s what I said. If it''s really Country R, your uncle can get me out of here with a word. But who asked you to provoke me in my territory?" "You!" "Who do you think you are? You''re an adult with no manners. Others already know what''s right and what''s wrong at your age. Look at what you¡¯re doing! Relying on your parents who love you, you do nothing. Relying on the rtionship between your cousin and your rtives, you humiliate his girlfriend like this. Do you think you''re still a child? Don''t you have to be responsible for it? Driver, throw her to the wild and to the battle camp. Tell them I''ve sent her there and have them take good care of her. You don''t have to go back to get your luggage. Just inform her dad and take her away immediately. I think she has nothing to do at home. It''s better to go to the military area to make some contributions." Evangeline''s voice becamepletely cold. L was taken away before she could even resist. She was so angry that she was about to cry, but the tears were useless to Evangeline. After seeing L off, there was still a smell of medicine lingering in the room, and the most important thing was to add a little smell of blood. Evangeline had a headache. "Take care of it." She stood up, feeling a little tired. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The bodyguard was a little worried. He wanted to help her up, but Evangeline stopped him. "Don''t follow me. I''m fine. I''ll walk around on my own. You can go back after you''ve cleaned up here." Before she came out, she didn''t know that there were bodyguards following her, but when the car turned, Evangeline found traces of them. She guessed that it was Emily''s doing. In the past few years, this girl had always forgotten that she was the younger sister, and she acted more like Evangeline''s older sister. Evangeline was going toe out to take a breather, but she didn''t get enough of it. Instead, it was a little annoying. Why didn''t L want Evangeline to be with Zion? Judging from her expression, she didn''t seem to like Zion romantically. Then why? Evangeline didn''t know. However, for some reason, she felt like her heart was being stuffed. After all, it was quite depressing to be disliked by the man''s family. Evangeline''s wound hurt a little, but she just didn''t want to go back. There must be someone in the family who knew what would happen today. If she went back, someone would definitely question her. At that time, it would be hard for him to be together with Zion. He was afraid that his family would have some problems with Zion. Sigh! Evangeline didn''t know how many times she had sighed, but she felt like she was on the verge of a mental breakdown. The driver sent L to the army. No matter how she struggled, she was almost thrown into it. At the same time, the driver went to the Hans family and told Tristan and Prisci about what had happened before, and then said that L had been sent to the military region. Tristan fell silent. Although Prisci couldn''t bear to part with L and kept crying, she didn''t say anything. She knew that it was Evangeline who had shown her mercy for Zion''s sake. Otherwise, it would be hard to say what would happen to L right now. Once again, she regretted spoiling her child. Since she had already gone to the army, then so be it. At least, L would learn. At the same time, Zion also heard about it. Zion''s eyes darkened. Ignoring the official meeting, he grabbed his coat and ran out. Chapter 1885 Chapter 1885 Evangeline didn''t know how much she had shocked everyone. She didn''t know that Zion had given up the meeting for her and was walking alone on the road. As they walked, they arrived at Segan Street in the city center. There were a lot of people here. Because the street behind them was a school, there were quite a lot of staff members. Evangeline suddenly remembered that she wanted to start a martial arts club. "If I could open a martial arts school here, wouldn''t it be okay?" Evangeline thought. Evangeline was eager to give it a try. However, Zion''s job was not here. Wouldn''t it be inappropriate for her to open a martial arts school here? Evangeline subconsciously thought about Zion''s situation again. After all, he could stay with her for a few days, but he couldn''t stay here all the time. Otherwise, what would happen? Zion would be a live-in son-inw? Even if Zion was willing, she didn''t want to. She didn''t want to let Zion suffer. The man she liked should be superior, and should not be gossiped by anyone. Thinking of this, Evangeline''s enthusiasm to open a martial arts school suddenly dissipated a little. She wanted to leave, but her legs seemed to be heavy, and she couldn''t walk anymore. Not far away, there was a martial arts club. Evangeline didn''t know what was wrong, but she just walked in. It was a girl who looked very sweet who greeted her. When she saw Evangelineing in, she couldn''t help but say with a smile, "Beauty, are you here to sign up? Do you want to sign up for yourself or a child? We have both here." Evangeline paused for a moment, then said with a smile, "I just want to have a look." "It''s okay. Do you need me to exin it to you?" "No, I can take a look by myself." Evangeline knew better than anyone else about the martial arts club. This idea had been set up since she was a child. She had studied every step for a period of time, but she gave up because she was too far away from Zion. Now that the same choice was in front of her, she knew that she would still give up. Although Zion encouraged her to do what she wanted to do, she had to give up too much if she really wanted to do what she wanted to do. She could do nothing for the rest of her life and be a woman without any achievements, but she couldn''t live without Zion. She didn''t know when Zion had be rooted in her heart and had grown into a towering tree. She was willing to give up her dream, but it didn''t hinder her from visiting. Although she felt a little ufortable in her heart, Evangeline epted this choice. She lifted her foot and walked in. The shock she felt after entering was hard to describe. After entering the martial arts club, she felt that all the cells in her body had been activated, and even every nerve had its own consciousness. She couldn''t wait to fight with everyone in the past. The moves of those people were familiar, but there were too many ws. There were also children, and their every move was serious and serious, which made people respect them for no reason. Evangeline eyes were a little warm. She knew whether she still liked this ce or belonged to this ce. She sat down on a chair on the side and watched the children waving their arms in a childish manner. They fell and got up, then fell and then got up again. That kind of unwilling spirit made people feel touched inexplicably. Perhaps she was too focused and serious, or maybe the receptionist had told the head that she had entered. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When the head arrived, he was stunned when he saw Evangeline. Then he ran over happily and patted Evangeline on the shoulder. Almost subconsciously, Evangeline got up to fight back, but she also forgot the wound on her body. The other party hurriedly took the blow. The two quickly went to the stage from the stands and exchanged more than a dozen moves. In the end, the head stopped when he saw Evangeline''s pale face. "Are you hurt?" "It''s okay. It''s just a piece of cake. Come on!" At this time, although Evangeline looked weak, the brilliance in her eyes was as dazzling as the stars in the sky. At this time, she seemed to be alive. It was not that she was not alive before. She could not see her own brilliance, but now she was like a fish in water, so happy that no words could describe it. The head said nothing. "Your face scared me. Come on. I''m afraid that you will fall before I do anything. Hurry up and sit. I haven''t seen you for so many years. I didn''t expect to meet you here. I remember that you told me before that you also want to run a martial arts club, didn''t you? Where do you run it now? If you have time, we can learn from each other. Your strength has always been above mine. I don''t know if the students you teach are also better than me." He seemed to be in a good mood, but Evangeline was a little lonely because of her words. "I don''t run a martial arts school." "How is that possible? Didn''t you say..." "Sheldon, I''m not feeling well so I can''t do that anymore." Evangeline could only say that. Sheldon was stunned. "What''s wrong with your body? Why do you look so pale? Have you seen a doctor? Is it okay?" "I''m fine. I''m recovering." Evangeline didn''t want to talk about her own body. If it hadn''t been for Sheldon, she might have been here for a while, but it was an acquaintance of hers. Evangeline didn''t want to stay here anymore. She got up and was about to leave, but she didn''t expect that she would feel dizzy as soon as she got up. She fell forward subconsciously. "Be careful!" Seeing this, Sheldon was frightened. He quickly reached out his hand, but a figure was faster than him and caught Evangeline steadily. Evangeline was taken aback by the familiar scent. All of a sudden, she looked up and saw Zion''s worried eyes, as well as the hidden anger in his eyes. For some reason, Evangeline shrank her neck a little. All of her previous arrogance had disappeared. She gently tugged at the corner of Zion''s clothes and said in a low voice, "I''m just going out for a walk." "Shall I carry you back?" Zion didn''t say anything, but Evangeline could tell that he was suppressing her voice. "Okay." She didn''t dare to show off anymore and could only agree. Zion picked up Evangeline and left. Thinking of Sheldon, Evangeline poked her head out of Zion''s arms and said with a smile, "Senior Brother, this is my boyfriend. Well go first. Let''se again next time." "Ah? Okay, goodbye!" Sheldon had been in a daze since the sudden appearance of Zion. This man was so fast that he didn''t see it clearly just now. "And this man is actually her boyfriend?" he thought. Sure enough, she had good taste! He was so handsome! But why did that man re at him? What did he do? Sheldon''s face was full of confusion, but he was a little scared. Chapter 1886 Chapter 1886 Evangeline was not as optimistic as Sheldon. Looking at Zion''s gloomy face, she didn''t know why Zion was angry. Was it because of L or her? It was said that the rtionship between the Ye family and the Hans family was good. Since L had been spoiled like that, it must have something to do with Zion''s indulgence. Was he unhappy that she had punished L like that? In fact, Evangeline felt that she was very self-conscious, but her self-esteem was low. She just liked Zion that much! Zion didn''t say anything. He took Evangeline to the passenger''s seat of the car. Just as he was about to get up, he was pulled by Evangeline by the cor. Her beautiful eyes instantly turned to Evangeline. Feeling the warm breath, Evangeline was a little flustered and a little nervous. "Are you angry?" "Congrattions, your eyes are still working for you to see that." Zion was about to grab Evangeline''s hand, but Evangeline held his finger tightly and asked, "Why? Because I push L into the army? You can''t me me. She was the one who plotted against me first. You know, I don''t want to suffer losses. If it weren''t for your sake, I might have punished her more severely, I already showed her mercy." Evangeline''s voice became softer as she spoke, because she saw that Zion''s face was getting darker as if he was getting angrier. "I''m sorry." Evangeline felt that it was good to apologize at this time, whether it was her fault or not. In short, she could talk about anything when Zion was fine. However, Zion snorted and continued to grab her hand. Obviously, he didn''t want to ept her apology. Evangeline immediately panicked. "What do you want me to do? Or I''ll get her out of there." "Do you think I''m angry with you because of L?" Zion couldn''t stand Evangeline''s stupidity anymore. "Isn''t it?" Evangeline''s innocent look made Zion really depressed. "Let go!" Zion felt a little ufortable being dragged by her. However, Evangeline thought that Zion was still angry after epting the apology. She shook her head hard and held it even tighter. Zion was speechless. He said in a low voice, "I''m angry that you didn''t contact me the first time you had an ident. But I won''t say anything if you solved it alone, but you''re in poor health. You walked so far on your own and even fought with others. Evangeline, do you really think that you''re made of steel? Or do you think that I won''t feel sorry for you because you''re like this? In your heart, am I a particrly cold and indifferent person?" "No, it''s not like that," Hearing Zion belittle himself, Evangeline quickly shook her head to deny it, but there was a trace of joy in her heart. He was actually worried about her! He wasn''t angry because of L, so she was the most important person in his heart, right? Evangeline felt bored. In fact, there was no need topare such things. However, now that Zion had made his choice, she was so happy that she wished she could cheer loudly. She was so happy and there was a hint of sweetness in it. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Evangeline was overjoyed, but as if she had noticed that Zion''s face was getting colder, she quickly restrained herself. "I was just a little bored and wanted to walk around. When I arrived at the martial arts club, I met my former senior. I really didn''t mean to torture myself." Evangeline bit her lower lip and looked at Zion like a child. Zion''s great anger slowly dissipated a lot in her soft voice. "Let go of me first. My waist hurts." As soon as she heard Zion''s words, Evangeline found that Zion had been bending over and talking to her. She couldn''t help but let go of her hand and stuck out her tongue, looking a little yful. How could Zion continue to be angry with her in this state? Zion shook his head and got up to go to the driver''s seat. After such a torture, Evangeline felt a little painful and ufortable, but she didn''t dare to say or say anything. She could only lie on the seat and try to reduce her sense of security. Her pale face made Zion worry. He really could not rx when it came to this woman. He drove Evangeline straight to his own ce. She had been staying in a hotel before, but Zion felt that the hotel had no sense of belonging, so he found a ce close and moved in. The property was cleaned up by someone, and there were all kinds of things inside, so Zion didn''t think it was a problem. On the contrary, Evangeline was a little curious. "Where are you driving to?" "Selling you." Zion said harshly, which immediately made Evangeline depressed. "Don''t you think it''s a pity to sell such a lovely girlfriend like me?" "Cute? Are you sure you''re right?" Zion shot her a cold nce, causing Evangeline to be at a loss for words. She might as well remain silent. But her wound hurt so much. Evangeline turned her head and looked at the scenery on the road bing more and more beautiful. She couldn''t help but be obsessed with it. "There''s a maple forest here. I don''t even know there''s such a beautiful ce in the city." "How many years have you been staying at home in total? In the past few years, you have been chasing after me. I''m afraid you have forgotten that you are the princess of this country, haven''t you?" Evangeline felt sad when she heard Zion''s words, and she was also very distressed. When the car drove to themunity, she saw the name of the ce. She suddenly remembered that it seemed to be the real estate property invested by the Ye Family. She couldn''t help asking, "Do you have a real estate here?" "There were five left during the investment." "Five?" "Me, big brother, my two little brothers and Rita." Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline immediately understood. She suddenly thought of a question and asked, "How rich is the Ye family now? Can they buy our country?" Zion looked at Evangeline as if she was looking at a fool, and then said, "Come to mypany if you want to know how much money we have. The finance department just needs a supervisor." "I''m not going. I''m not interested in those things at all." Evangeline refused directly. "Then what are you interested in? Starting a martial arts school?" Evangeline didn''t know how to answer Zion''s question. She could only chuckle and stop talking. Between her career and Zion, she would always choose Zion. Zion didn''t ask any more questions and drove the car in slowly. There was a separate vi area inside. When Zion drove in, he entered the face scan and then went in. After the car stopped, Zion got out of the car with Evangeline in his arms. A person came up to her, but Evangeline was stunned. Why was it him? Chapter 1887 Chapter 1887 Obviously, the other party was also stunned. When he saw Evangeline, he paused for a moment and then returned to normal. Evangeline thought that such a pause wouldn''t attract Zion''s attention, but Zion was very concerned about everything regarding Evangeline. "What? You two know each other?" "No." "Yes." The two of them answered at the same time. It was indeed a different answer. Evangeline suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She had said that she didn''t know him. The other side sneered and said, "Miss Xiao is still a cold and aloof girl. She doesn''t like nameless people like me. Well, let''s pretend that we don''t know each other." Benji Shelby''s words made Evangeline even more embarrassed. "No, I just didn''t think of it for a while. You''re my ssmate, my ssmate in high school." Evangeline chuckled. If she had known that she would meet Benji who had pursued her in high school, she would not have followed Zion here. But how could Benji know Zion? Evangeline was confused. Zion looked at Evangeline meaningfully. The look in his eyes made Evangeline''s hair stand on end. She even wanted to turn around and run away. Just when she didn''t know what to do, Zion opened his mouth and spoke up. "Benji, take a look at her wound. She''s my fiance." Zion emphasized the words "fiance". Benji was slightly stunned, and his expression was a littleplicated. However, he said self- deprecatingly, "I want to, but I''m afraid that Miss Xiao won''t like my skills. Why don''t you find someone else for her to see? Besides, it¡¯s improper for men and women to be intimate with each other, and you will feel embarrassed, won''t you?" "No, in my eyes, you two are just doctors and patients. Besides, shortly after the operation, she fought with others and tore open the wound that has been dyed for so long. It''s inevitable for her to be infected if she finds someone else. What''s wrong? Why do you choose patients as a doctor?" Although Zion''sst words were not threatening, Benji couldn''t take it anymore. "Yes." Benji turned around and walked into the vi. Evangeline looked at his back with some hesitation. Thinking of his relentless pursuit of her and her ruthless refusal, she never thought that there would be a chance for her to meet him again one day. She remembered that Benji was having a difficult period of time as a student. He went to school all because of his schrship. On the one hand, it was because she had someone in her heart. On the other hand, she didn''t want such an active boy to dy his studies because of feelings, so she was very determined at that time. How were they going to get along with each other now? Sh*t! "Why does Benji have a rtionship with Zion? And they seem to be on good terms." She thought to herself. The more Evangeline thought about it, the more conflicted she became. Looking at the expression on her face, Zion couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong? Is his back more handsome than me?" "Ah? No!" Evangeline quickly rified, but she didn''t know how to exin it. "Get in and treat your wound. There''s no hurry for you to stay here tonight. We have a night to talk about your rtionship with Benji." His words made Evangeline want to cry. She really didn''t want to talk at all! However, Zion didn''t give her time to refuse. He picked her up and walked in. Evangeline could only hide her head in Zion''s arms like an ostrich. Listening to his strong heartbeat, she felt as if she was being fried in a hot pot, which was particrly painful. The long road made Evangeline feel as if forever had gone by. Zion put Evangeline on the bed and said to Benji, who was ready beside her, "Please." "Mr. Ye isn''t watching from the side?" Benji knew that he shouldn''t have said that to Zion, but he couldn''t help it. He used to like Evangeline with all his heart, and he also pursued her with all his heart. It was a pity that he was young and arrogant at that time. He felt that he was excellent enough and that Evangeline should not be a person who looked at others with high standards. So he gathered up his courage to confess his love, but he was ruthlessly refused. He thought that it was because he was not Evangeline''s cup of tea, but now he suddenly felt that Evangeline and Zion were together. Maybe it was because of the marriage alliance of the family, or because they were well-matched. He didn''t want to admit that Evangeline liked Zion as a person. Therefore, Benji''s words were sarcastic today. He even knew that he would irritate Zion, but he still couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart. Was family background so important? Was power and property that important? As long as he wanted, he could reach the height that Evangeline wanted, but why didn''t she even give him a chance? Zion¡¯s eyes were slightly misty. He looked deeply at Benji and said in a low voice, "Can you deal with the problem of the patient in your current state? If you can''t, maybe I can really consider taking someone else into ount." All of a sudden, Benji felt as if he had been poured with cold water. He was a little sober. What was he doing? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Benji was a little ashamed, but he still couldn''t hide the unwillingness and anger on his face. Seeing this, Zion felt quite upset. Didn''t Evangeline say that she liked him a lot? Didn''t he say that she had been chasing after Zion since she was a child and that she wanted to be his bride? Then why was she having such luck in the love department? However, his jealousy and dissatisfaction didn''t make Zion lose hisposure and reason. He knew that someone was courting Evangeline to prove that his woman was excellent enough! Wasn''t he also liked by many people? Therefore, Zion calmed down in an instant. However, he looked at Benji in front of him and said lightly, "Have you made up your mind? Do you want me to rece you?" "I''ll do it!" Benji finally calmed down and nodded at Zion. Evangeline''s heart was like a roller coaster, moving up and down. At first, when she saw that Zion and Benja suddenly became tense because of her, she also became nervous. However, she couldn''t speak for anyone, because that would put her in a more difficult situation. But there was a faint expectation in her heart. She had always felt that Zion''s feelings for her were neither hot nor cold. She had even sent herself to him several times, but Zion still retained hisst bit of rity. Evangeline didn''t know if it was because Zion really respected her, or because Zion didn''t have that kind of feelings for her. So when she saw Benji, and how he provoked Zion, Evangeline was actually looking forward to it. She hoped that Zion would get angry over her, or do something for her. However, Zion was very calm. His calmness made Evangeline a little uneasy, a little nervous, and a little disappointed. Perhaps in Zion''s eyes, it didn''t matter if there was any scandal between her and another man. After all, a woman who came to him on her own initiative was different from a woman who had gone through so many hardships to pursue her, right? Evangeline suddenly smiled bitterly, and her mood fell to the bottom. She didn''t want to see the battle between the two men at all. She even wanted to raise her head and say, "I want to leave!" Chapter 1888 Chapter 1888 But at this moment, Benji said he would do it! He would? Evangeline thought that she had misheard him and couldn''t help looking at Benji. In the past, in order topletely reject him, she had gone too far. Later, she even caused Benji to transfer to another school. Now, could he actually treat her without any worries? Zion was not too surprised. He just said to Evangeline, "I still have some business to deal with. Can you be alone?" His question made Evangeline depressed again. What was she going to say? If she agreed, would Zion think that she was eager to be alone with Benji? However, if she said no, would Zion think she was being way too suspicious? Evangeline was really confused. At the same time, she didn''t see any jealousy or dissatisfaction in Zion''s eyes. Her heart suddenly felt a little ufortable. "Go and do your work. I''ll look for youter." Even though she was extremely upset, Evangeline still subconsciously stood on Zion''s side and thought about it. Benji was slightly stunned. In his impression, Evangeline was superior, arrogant, and cocky. But on Zion''s side, she was obviously like any other woman, worried and fearful in a rtionship. This was somewhat different from his understanding and conjecture. He couldn''t help but say, "I will deal with your wound well." However, Evangeline didn''t react to his words. Instead, she looked straight at Zion. Zion also knew that Evangeline was a little uneasy, but he had indeed been interrupted by something important just now. Now that he had found Evangeline, the other party was still waiting for a reply. He had to go and inform them. "I absolutely trust you." Zion had thought that he wouldfort her, but it made Evangeline even more ufortable. Was it a good thing for a man to trust a womanpletely? No! That meant that this man didn''t take this woman seriously at all. He was not worried, because he did not care much, right? Evangeline''s heart sank when she heard that. As she watched Zion leave the room, her eyes lost their luster. Seeing Evangeline like this, Benji couldn''t help feeling ufortable. "You really love him, don''t you?" "Nonsense!" Evangeline couldn''t gather her energy at all, so she didn''t want to feel awkward about him. "Hurry up and deal with it. After that, I have to find him." Evangeline''s words made Benji feel as if just saw himself many years ago. "It turns out that you would ignore your dignity for a certain man and lower your status to pursue him." He felt a little relieved when he said that. He always felt that his obsession had been ruthlessly rejected, and now he finally had the pleasure of seeking revenge for the present world. Although this pleasure did note from him, he was also happy. Evangeline was so irritated that she wanted to roll her eyes. "Benji, do you feel better seeing me like this?" "Yes." Benji did not hide anything. It was not his character to pretend to be stubborn. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The corner of Evangeline''s mouth twitched. This man was still as real as usual, which made people want to hit him. "If I''m right, you''re still single, aren''t you?" "So what? As long as I want to find a girl now, countless women will take the initiative toe to me." Benji puffed out his chest, as if that was the only way he could make Evangeline think highly of him. However, Evangeline didn''t have the mood to listen to this. She lifted her clothes and revealed her cut. She said in a low voice, "Hurry up." He thought that he would see a different expression on Evangeline''s face, but he was obviously disappointed and felt a little sad. "You don''t like me at all, do you?" "I''m not interested in you from the beginning. Benji, I don''t know what''s the rtionship between you and Zion, but what I want to say is that I''ve fallen in love with Zion since I was five. I''ve never had another man in my heart for so many years. Yes, you''re right. In front of him, I have no self- confidence, and I don''t even know what I can do to match him. So I''m trembling with fear. I never dared to expect that I could achieve the right goal with him. Even if I worked hard to achieve the right goal with him at the beginning, he told me that I would be happy to be his girlfriend, but I was also nervous. You know this feeling best, don''t you? I know that I rejected you at that time and hurt your self-esteem, but my heart is only this size, which can hold him in only. Whether you are excellent or not, I can''t put anyone in anymore." Evangeline looked straight at Benji. She had once apologized and med herself for Benji, but she was not interested in him. Indeed, Benji was very outstanding. Whether it was when he was a student a few years ago or now, the doctor who could make Zion think highly of him was definitely not an ordinary person. She also believed that he must have had a good rtionship with him in recent years. He could get money or power, but she didn''t care. She had always loved this man, Zion. It had nothing to do with wealth or status. It was just this person. Benji waspletely stunned by Evangeline''s words. He thought that it was an arranged marriage between Zion and her. It was a choice made by the right husband. However, from Evangeline''s eyes, he could see her sincere feelings. Evangeline really loved Zion. After understanding this, Benji was actually very upset, and he was even more disappointed. However, he admitted that he had lost to a man like Zion. He really could notpare with Zion. The knot in Benji''s heart over the years was finally resolved. "Thank you for answering my questions. I''ll treat your wound now. Don''t worry, since Mr. Ye has decided that it is you, then it''s you. There won''t be any other women. Besides, I haven''t seen any other women around Mr. Ye over the years. You''re the first one and will also be thest one." "Over the years? You and Zion have known each other for a long time?" Evangeline heard something from Benji''s words and asked in a hurry. While Benji was treating her wounds, he said in a low voice, "Well, after you rejected me that year, I became theughing stock of the whole school. At that time, because of my excellent grades but poor family, I was bullied by many students. They even surrounded me on the way out of school and wanted to teach me a lesson. It was Mr. Ye who passed by to save me and gave me support, so I had the confidence to transfer to other schools to start over." Benji said lightly, but Evangeline med herself. Did her rejection bring him so much harm back then? But she knew nothing. For a moment, Evangeline looked at Benji and didn''t know what to say. At this moment, Benji had skillfully untied her gauze, but because of the excessive bleeding, her blood had dried up, and the gauze and the de were stuck together. Evangeline gritted her teeth and hissed because of the slight pain, and her head was covered with ayer of cold sweat. Chapter 1889 Chapter 1889 All of a sudden, Benji didn''t dare to make a move. It was not that he had never encountered such a situation before, but at that time, he was a doctor and the patient was just a patient in his eyes. But now this person was his first love. Although he was rejected and he almost couldn''t graduate because of Evangeline, Benji still had a different feeling for Evangeline. He stopped and saw that Evangeline was almost curled up in pain. He couldn''t help but say, "Why don''t I call Mr. Ye over?" "No, he may be busy." Evangeline refused. Although she still felt ufortable about Zion''s departure, she found an excuse for Zion in her heart. Maybe it was because Zion really had something urgent to deal with. "He rushed here so fast when something happened to me. Maybe he really left the things in his hands behind?" she thought to herself. In fact, Zion cared about her a lot, didn''t he? Now that she was just asking Zion toe over with a change of gauze, would Zion not like her? Evangeline thought a lot. In front of everyone, she was confident. She could even stubbornly squander the glory brought by her identity. However, in front of Zion, she was nervous, uneasy, and trembling with fear. She carefully maintained this hard- earned rtionship. Although Zion said that he wanted her to be his girlfriend not because of the kidneys she had donated, would Zion have chosen her if she hadn''t donated herself? Evangeline didn''t know. She shivered in pain, gritted her teeth, and said, "Lome on. You have to be more efficient. I''ll grit my teeth and do it in one go, okay?" Benji''s eyes suddenly became a little teary. He didn''t know if he could do it or not. He didn''t even know if he should listen to Evangeline. Just then, Zion''s voice came from outside. "You are brave enough to impress me. I don''t know who cried and followed me all the way." Zion''s words stunned Evangeline. After being stunned for a while, she felt embarrassed. Moreover, Benji was still there. She wanted to cry but had no tears as she said, "Zion, I was only six years old then! Six years old, okay? You can''t take me, a six-year-old, to the same level as me right now." "Well, so you are very brave now? Doesn''t it hurt? Can you bear it?" As Zion spoke, she came to Evangeline''s side and poked her in the wound. Evangeline screamed in pain and even burst into tears. "Zion, are you sick?" "I''m not sick. You''re the one who''s sick. How nice it is! Only children who can cry can have candy to eat! As a woman, you should act like a spoiled child. Otherwise, do you think this man is just a decoration?" After saying that, Zion sat directly behind Evangeline. He stretched out his hands under her armpit so that she could lean into her arms. Then he said to Kenji, "Be quick. Open it at one time." Hearing this, Benji was slightly stunned. Wasn''t that the same as Evangeline''s idea? He thought that Zion would ask him to be careful and slow. After all, he was ming Evangeline for not telling him when she needed him, wasn''t he? Evangeline was also stunned, and then she reacted in an instant. "Zion, you... Hmm..." Before she could finish her sentence, Zion''s thin lips covered her mouth. The hot breath made Evangeline''s brain go nk. Under the guidance of Zion, she slowly forgot her wound, forgot about Benji and where she was now. Zion made a gesture to Benji. Benji immediately understood. He quickly stepped forward, took a deep breath, and then skillfully tore the gauze. Evangeline shivered in pain, and her breath was instantly broken. She heard Zion whisper in her ear, "All right, bear with it. Just apply some good medicine. Take good care of yourself these days. Don''t run around, okay?" Zion''s voice was very soft, like a feather band on her heart, soft and numb. Evangeline couldn''t help but nod. Benji quickly applied the medicine, but Zion opened his mouth again. "Before I went to pick you up, I was in a meeting with the senior executives. At the same time, Uncle Mo had something to do. I left halfway through my speech. So when I came back, I went to talk to Uncle Mo about the rest of the things. It''s not that I don''t care about you. What are you thinking all day long? Besides, didn''t you chase after me since you were five years old? Don''t you know what kind of person I am? You were in so much pain that you endured it and didn''t let me know. Evangeline, how many things do you have hidden from me?" "I don''t. You know even about me farting since I was a child. I don''t dare to hide anything from you." Zion''s lips curled into a smile. "I really don''t know when you fart, though. I haven''t studied this." Evangeline''s face immediately turned red. "You''re courting death, aren''t you?" "Then you have to take good care of your body before you can fight with me. Otherwise, I won''t even bother to do anything now." Zion''s words immediately provoked Evangeline. "Zion, wait for me to recover. I''m going to beat you so hard that you''re looking for your teeth all over the floor." "It''s as if you''ve won me several times since you were young." How did she fall in love with this man? Was she blind? Did she find such a man to annoy herself? Evangeline and Zion bickered with each other, as if they had forgotten the pain in their wounds. Benji was surprised by the way they got along. He was even more surprised by Zion''s attitude toward Evangeline. Although it could not be said that they doted on each other very much, the familiarity between the two of them was like that of an old married couple. How could such a rtionship be the right choice? How could it be a business marriage? Benji''s thoughts wereplicated, but he quickly applied the medicine and treated it. Then he said in a low voice, "Don''t touch the wound during this period of time. It''s best to change the gauze once a day to two days to avoid infection. Also, don''t exercise too violently." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After hearing that, Zion looked at Evangeline meaningfully and said, "Did you hear that? Benji said that you can''t do strenuous exercise, so you should behave yourself recently and don''t tease me." Evangeline''s face turned red all of a sudden. This man must have done it on purpose! Chapter 1890 Chapter 1890 Benji didn''t expect Zion to say that either. For a moment, he didn''t know what kind of expression he should put on, but all his emotions only shed in his eyes and then disappeared. He said in a low voice, "Then I''ll go back first. If there''s anything, call me again, Mr. Ye." "Hm, ask the driver to send you back." "Okay." Benji did not refuse and went out directly. Evangeline stretched out her fingers and pinched Zion tightly the moment Benji left. Zion frowned slightly. He looked at Evangeline and said, "You''re full of life again?" "Bullsh*t! I''m going to die of pain." Evangeline pouted. When she thought of how Zion had pressed down on her and torn off the gauze, she felt a wave of lingering fear. Seeing that Evangeline was afraid, Zion said with a smile, "Are you afraid? It''s good that you''re really scared. Otherwise, you won''t have a good memory in the future and you''ll dare to fight and make trouble at any time." "I''m not fighting and making trouble. I''m just itching to learn from each other." "Get some rest. I''ll stay here with you." Zion didn''t argue with Evangeline.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Evangeline still felt uneasy, but she fell asleep in Zion''s arms because it took her a lot of energy for her gauze to be changed. Zion looked at her pale face and narrowed his eyes. He didn''t pull out his arm until Evangeline was completely asleep. Heid her down and then went to the study. An unfamiliar face was waiting for Zion in the study. When he returned, he hurriedly said, "Mr. Ye, I''ve investigated Sheldon thoroughly. He''s Miss Xiao''s senior. He''s a martial arts maniac. Also, Zenji is home." "Well, let''s go back." Zion nodded. The other party quickly disappeared from the study. Zion took a cup of strong tea. Remembering Evangeline''s words about sending L to the military camp, he hesitated for a moment before calling Tristan. "Uncle." "I know what you mean by calling me. Don''t worry, your aunt and I have no objection. L has been spoiled by us these years. Your aunt and I meant to send her to the military camp for training. I didn¡¯t expect that she would provoke Evangeline before she left. How is it? She is fine, isn''t she? " "She''s not." Zion''s words made Tristan smile bitterly. He was indeed worthy of being Nathaniel''s son. His temperament was very simr to Nathaniel''s. "Tell me. How can you be happy?" Zion''s eyes narrowed and he said lightly, "Uncle, Evangeline has a wound on her body. She just had a major operation a few days ago, but she was drugged. Where did this medicinee from? Uncle, don''t tell me you don''t know about it?" "Drug?" Tristan was stunned. "How is that possible? It''s impossible for L toe into contact with it." "So you''d better go and find out who made contact with L and gave her this kind of medicine. Evangeline''s wound was torn open and there was a lot of blood, but the drug in her body hasn''t fully been flushed out yet. After all, it''s your daughter''s fault. If it were me, L might have been thrown into the north by me." When Zion thought of how L had attacked Evangeline because she couldn''t bear to see him find a girlfriend, it didn''t matter whether she was trying to scare him or if she really wanted to do something, it was the same for Zion. Since she had touched his woman, he had to get even with them. Hearing Zion''s words, Tristan couldn''t help but be stunned. "You didn''t..." "She just finished the operation!" Zion''s voice couldn''t help but grow a little louder. What was wrong with these elders? "They all want me to do something to Evangeline before marriage, don''t they?" he thought. Tristan coughed embarrassedly and then said, "Now she''s..." "I deliberately made her angry. She''s in a bad mood, so the effect of the drug should dissipate a little. But I''m not a doctor, so I can''t see how much is left in her body. And I can''t find others to see this kind of drug, so as not to let others know what Dr. Acker''s daughter is like." Hearing Zion''s words, Tristan was a little depressed. "Anyway, I am your uncle, and L is your cousin. Can''t you not be so harsh?" "She didn''t leave any room for me. Do I still have to support her? Besides, the person she hurt is my fiance!" Zion''s words were very heavy. Tristan had always known that the Ye Family members were very protective. Wasn''t he the same? If it was someone else who had done this to L today, Tristan might have crippled the person. Thinking of this, both Evangeline and Zion seemed to have shown some mercy. "I''ll be right there." Tristan agreed helplessly. Zion hung up the phone and returned to Evangeline''s room. Her face, which had been a little pale just now, was now flushed red, and she was sobbing, as if she was very ufortable. Zion couldn''t throw her into the water to suppress her. She could only take out a cold towel and put it on Evangeline''s forehead. He kept changing and wiping until Tristan arrived. Tristan couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed when he saw Evangeline like this. Although L had used the drug very carefully, the effect of this drug was very strong. If Zion hadn''t deliberately provoked Evangeline to be in a bad mood, Evangeline might not have been able to withstand it at this time. "This little girl is really in trouble." Tristan thought to himself as he began to take out a silver needle and put it into Evangeline''s body. Zion watched from the side. His brows were tightly furrowed and his eyes were filled with worry. "There won''t be any side effects, will there?" "No, this drug is a little stronger. It''s not developed by me. It may be found from the ck market." Tristan''s words made Zion snort a little. "Look at how much you and your aunt have doted on this girl. There are also children from the Hans family. Third Uncle''s daughter is much better than L." These words made Tristan a little embarrassed. After more than half an hour, Evangeline''s breath eased and her face became normal. Tristan heaved a sigh of relief and said, "She''s fine. She will be fine tomorrow morning after a good sleep." "Then I won''t thank you, uncle." "You brat!" Tristan gave him a punch and asked, "How did you make Evangeline emotional?" Zion paused for a moment and then said, "She seems to have no sense of security for me. So when she met the man who pursued her before, I avoided her and gave her a chance to talk alone. However, I think that with Evangeline was worried, she will definitely think that I don''t care about her and will feel extremely depressed. I have known her feelings for me for a long time, so she will definitely not have anything to do with that man. Only when I am not around can she vent her emotions better. This is also a big move." Tristan looked at Zion as if he was looking at a fool. "You know she''s worried about you, but why are you still acting like this? Aren''t you afraid that she''ll be disappointed in you and then leave you?" Chapter 1891 Chapter 1891 Zion paused. Wasn''t he afraid? He didn''t feel afraid. On the contrary, he was a little nervous and worried. Otherwise, he wouldn''t stand outside the door and eavesdrop all the time. But how could he say that to Tristan? Zion nced at Tristan and was sure that Evangeline would not wake up for a while. He suddenly said, "Uncle, would you like to have a drink with me?" "You threw my daughter into the military camp, and you still want to drink with me? Are you trying to stab me in the heart?" Trsitan said in a depressed tone. Although he knew that his daughter had been spoiled by him and that Zion and Evangeline had done the right thing, his heart ached for her. Zion just looked at him, gave him a cold look, and then turned to leave. Tristan felt a little guilty under his gaze, and his face was even a little hot. Well, he didn''t teach his daughter well. He followed Zion to the living room. Zion had already opened a bottle of 1982 Lafite, which made Tristan a little excited. "The Lafite in 1982 is not easy to buy. It''s said that you have a lot of it here. Will you give me a bottleter?¡± "Okay." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Zion didn''t feel sorry for her. After that, he poured himself and Tristan a cup of wine. "Uncle, how did you chase aunt at that time? I heard that the person she liked before seemed to be my father?" "Bullshit!" Tristan suddenly swore. "You little kid, what nonsense are you listening to all day long? I''m the one your aunt likes, from beginning to end!" Tristan''s voice was so loud that it made people feel like he was trying to cover up something. Zion twitched the corner of his mouth slightly and didn''t argue with him about this question. Instead, he asked lightly, "How can you give a woman a sense of security?" Only then did Tristan understand the reason why Zion had invited him to drink. "Evangeline is a good girl. She has been able to follow you for so many years. She can even donate her kidney to you when you are in danger. You owe her just these two things. But I want to ask, is it because you want to repay her kindness..." "No." Zion was a little depressed. Ever since everyone knew what Evangeline had done for him, they had been asking him if he had done it for the sake of paying back the debt of gratitude. However, would he give up his entire life in order to repay the debt of gratitude? He really didn''t know how to describe his feelings for Evangeline. Anyway, it was enough for him to understand. Seeing Zion''s expression, Tristan knew what he was thinking, so he smiled and said, "Look, your current expression is so dangerous that it would make one feel insecure." "Hmm?" Zion was a little confused. Tristan took a sip of Lafite and said, "Even I think that you epted Evangeline because of your kindness. What do you think Evangeline will think?" His question made Zion frown tightly. "I''ve already told her that I didn''t do it because of my kindness." "What''s the use of saying it? Sometimesnguage is the most powerless exnation." Zion was stunned again. Why did he feel that this rtionship was harder than signing a contract? Seeing Zion''s expression, Tristan knew that he didn''t understand. He said in a low voice, "A woman''s sense of security isn''t what she says. It depends on your actions. Especially someone like Evangeline, who became your girlfriend with her kindness and attitude, you should be more patient, tolerate her, spoil her, and love her. Gradually, she will know your feelings." "I haven''t spoiled her enough?" Zion was a little surprised. When had he ever had a woman by his side? Sissaye was not included. If he didn''t like a woman, would he let her do such a boring thing with him? Judging from Zion''s expression, Tristan knew what he was thinking. "You''re right. You''re a boy born with a silver spoon in your mouth. You''re a hero in the army, and you''re chased by Evangeline. Of course, you''ll spoil her if you treat her well.¡± "No, uncle, we have something to talk about. Don''t personally attack me, okay?" Zion felt that Tristan didn''t like him today. Didn''t he just throw L out? Was there any need for that? Wasn''t his wife doing this for L''s good? Otherwise, the child would have been destroyed by Tristan and his wife. However, as a junior, he didn''t know what to say. Tristan knew that Zion had misunderstood his intentions. They were all high and noble children. They thought that they would spoil them if they gave in a little. However, they didn''t know that in this emotional pursuit, Evangeline was the one who paid the most but had no sense of security. However, Tristan didn''t know what to say. As for love, no matter how much they talked about it, it was better for them to explore it together to have a tacit understanding of each other. He patted Zion''s shoulder and said, "Think about it. I''m leaving now. Your aunt is the only one left at home. I''m afraid she''ll be scared.¡± After that, Tristan really left. Zion sat alone in the living room, thinking about what Tristan had said. For a moment, he really couldn''t figure out what he should do to make Evangeline feel safe. He couldn''t help but think of Sheldon and the light in Evangeline''s eyes when she saw the martial arts club. Zion''s eyes suddenly narrowed. When Evangeline looked at Sheldon''s martial arts club, the light in her eyes was the same as when she saw him. It was so dazzling, as if she was about to burn in excitement, which made one appreciate her brilliance. Zion could tell that Evangeline liked martial arts. It wasn''t difficult for her to establish a martial arts club, but why didn''t she do it? Zion couldn''t figure it out. While Evangeline was still unconscious, he got up and went to Sheldon''s ce. Sheldon was a little surprised by Zion''s return, but because of Evangeline, he still warmly treated Zion. "Didn''t shee with you?" Zion frowned slightly, and a trace of emotion shed through his eyes. "You didn''t smell the smell of blood on her when you fought with her? " Zion''s words carried a hint of usation, but Sheldon said indifferently, "Hey, isn''t it normal for us martial artists to be injured?" The corners of Zion''s mouth twitched when he heard that. At the same time, he was relieved of Sheldon. Such a straight man would never like women. "I guess you''re still single?" "How do you know?" Sheldon scratched his head in embarrassment. Zion didn''t want to talk about it. "I''m here to ask you a favor." "Well, you are my junior''s boyfriend. As long as I can help, I will definitely do it." "Then, can you ask Evangeline that since she likes martial arts schools so much, why didn''t she start her own club? Of course, you can''t let her know that this is what I want to ask." Zion''s words stunned Sheldon, but he still nodded in agreement. With Sheldon''s help, Zion didn''t stay any longer. He got up and left, but he didn''t expect that something would happen on the way. Chapter 1892 Chapter 1892 Zion was assassinated! This was an unscrupulous assassination! And the target was clear, which was to target Zion. More than a dozen cars drove toward Zion''s car at the same time, which scared the driver so much that his face turned pale. "Mr. Ye, what should we do?" "Let me drive!" A hint of calmness shed across Zion''s eyes. He had never encountered such a situation in his country. He didn''t expect that after going abroad, he would run into something so stupid. More than a dozen cars wanted to kill him? How naive. After Zion got the control of the car, he sped up the elerator and rushed toward those people desperately. The driver was so scared that his face turned pale. He was really afraid that he would die here immediately. However, the corners of Zion''s lips curled up slightly. Just as he was about to hit them, he suddenly sped up the car and brushed it over the wall. The sharp sound almost pierced his ears. The driver was so scared that he rolled his eyes and fainted, but the others were dumbfounded. What driving skills was this? While they were still in a daze, Zion had already driven the car out quickly. When the car in the back was about to track him down, he quickly drove the car into the crowd. In any case, the person behind him was not so bold as to make trouble and hit someone. So they could only give up. After Zion drove the car back to the residence, he kicked the driver awake. The driver quickly asked, "Am I still alive?" "You''ve met God." Zion rolled his eyes at him and drove out of the car, but his brain was racing. He didn''t offend many people here. Who wanted him to die? Today''s situation was not ordinary. If it weren''t for the fact that he had studied racing with Carlo for a few years when he was a child, he would have died today. The names of several people shed through his mind, but he didn''t think it was possible. Zion frowned slightly. This feeling of being schemed against and not knowing who the other party was freaking annoying. Just now, he should have caught someone over to ask. Zion was a little depressed. He quickly went back to his room to take a shower, changed his clothes, and went to Evangeline''s room. When he found that Evangeline was still resting, he was more or less worried. He stepped forward and touched her head. Only when he felt the temperature was normal did he rx. Evangeline didn''t look very good because she had lost too much blood. Zion looked at the time and ordered someone to make some food for Evangeline to replenish her nutrients. Then he went to the study. At this time, Nathaniel also learned that Zion had gone to Y Country and sent him a video. "Met your father-inw? How is it? When will me and your mother get to see them? " Zion smiled and said, "Aren''t you and your mother traveling?" "No matter how much we travel, if you get married, we have to go. Besides, I haven''t seen your Uncle Sanchez for a long time, and he is also your daughter''s rtive. Your mother and I naturally have to go there." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Zion thought for a moment and said, "Then youe now. Tristan has already told Uncle Sanchez that Evangeline and I will get engaged first. It won''t be long." "An engagement?" Nathaniel was slightly stunned, and Mango, who was behind him, opened her mouth and spoke. "What are you getting engaged for? Just get married. Evangeline is a good girl. Your father and I didn''t get engaged at that time too. You are not teens anymore. It''s best to get married directly. It would be best if we can take care of the children too." The corner of Zion''s mouth twitched. "Mom, how free are you now to want to have grandchildren? If you want to ask this question, you should ask brother, after all, he is older. Besides, I heard that he also has someone he loves. Why don''t you urge him?" Zion shifted Mango''s attention. Was you kidding? He was not married yet, and his mother wanted grandchildren. Didn''t that mean he would not have personal time? Moreover, he didn''t intend to let Evangeline have a baby so early. He could y with her every day. It was full of responsibility to be a mother so early. It was inevitable that Evangeline would feel wronged. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say those words directly to Mango, for fear that Nathaniel would lose his temper. Although Nathaniel''s temper had improved a lot in the past few years, if someone had made his mother unhappy, he would still chase after them all over the street. When Mango heard Zion''s words, she immediately became happy. "Wisdom also has a girlfriend? Is it Kate?" "Well, Mom should also urge brother." Zion did not think it was a big deal. Mango was about to give it a try when she heard Nathaniel sneer and say, "Don''t change the topic. We''re talking about you and Evangeline now. You brat, if you dare to bully her, I''ll skin you alive." Zion was depressed. "Dad, am I your biological son?" "You''re the one whom I paid for." Nathaniel rolled her eyes at him, but Mango looked at her son and said with a smile, "Zion, I would like to ask, what level are you and Evangeline at now?" Zion''s face turned red. "Mr. Ye, take good care of your woman! Aren''t you jealous that she''s being so attentive to another guy?" Nathaniel frowned slightly. Looking at Mango''s face full of interest in gossip, he hung up the video, picked up Mango, and walked to the bedroom. Mango was a little stunned. "What are you doing?" "What do you think? Since you have the time to worry about other men, why don''t youfort your husband?" Nathaniel''s words made Mango depressed. "Nathaniel, are you crazy? That''s our son!" "He''s in his 20s now. He''s a man!" Nathaniel was full of jealousy. Seriously. He was already very depressed to take care of those stinky boys when they were a child. Now her wife''s mind was still on them. Didn''t she ever think about how he felt as a husband? "Why don''t you tell me which step we should take tonight?¡± Mango really wanted to kill Nathaniel. They were an old married couple. Ever since Nathaniel handed over the family business to Zion, this man seemed to have gone mad. He took her to travel everywhere, leaving traces of them everywhere. Of course, the so-called traces were not the traces that she had been to. They were the traces of them making love. She was already middle aged, and she was almost tortured to death by Nathaniel. Wasn''t this man afraid of having a third child or something? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mango was so angry that she grabbed Nathaniel''s ear and said, "Don''t touch me tonight! You promised to give me three days of leave!" "I''m saying that I won''t touch you at night. It''s not night yet, is it? " Nathaniel said with a smile and threw Mango onto the bed. Mango wanted to cry but had no tears. She subconsciously wanted to escape, but Nathaniel grabbed her ankle and pulled her into his arms. "Dear, you see, we are not too old, why don''t we go for another kid?" "Get lost!" Mango was furious. She punched Nathaniel, but she didn''t expect that he would take her right there... Chapter 1893 Chapter 1893 On Mango''s side, she was enjoying her time while Zion was a little depressed. Both of them cared about his sexual abilities. What should he do? Thinking of Evangeline''s current body, he could only smile helplessly and then lowered his head to continue working. Under the care of Zion, Eugene, and the others, Evangeline smiled happily all day. As she yed and recuperated, her body recovered very quickly. Zion stayed by Evangeline''s side all day long, which made her feel more or less unreal. Because she could see Zion beside her when she opened her eyes, and she could smell his breath even if she closed her eyes. For Evangeline, she didn''t even dare to think about it. Zion could also understand Evangeline''s uneasiness. He alwaysforted her from time to time, and her words were not so mean. She lived a very carefree life. On the third day after the call with Zion, Nathaniel and Mango arrived at Y Country. Eugene and Emberly treated them warmly. Hearing their parents talking about their marriage, Evangeline was full of joy and excitement. She was finally going to marry Zion. The dream of more than 20 years was about toe true. For Evangeline, it was too dreamy and happy. There was no more news from Sheldon. Although Evangeline would asionally think of that martial arts school and miss that sweatiness, she knew that there were many things in the world that could only be gained by giving up. Because she was willing to be Zion''s wife, she finally gave up after weighing the pros and cons. More than a weekter, Evangeline''s body waspletely better. Mango ordered a wedding dress for them and even wanted them to take a wedding photo. In fact, Zion didn''t like to take photos. Evangeline had always known that. So when Mango asked them to take wedding photos, she couldn''t help ncing at Zion. Sure enough, she saw Zion frowning slightly. She was a little disappointed, but she still said with a smile, ''''Forget it. It''s very tiring to take wedding photos. My body has just recovered. Forget it." After that, she smiled very brightly and thanked Mango, which made Mango''s heart ache. Emberly''s eyes were slightly shining and full of sadness. This daughter of hers had given up too much for Zion. Now, she didn''t even want to take wedding photos? If one day she got old, would she regret it? Just as everyone had different thoughts in their minds, Zion opened his mouth. "Let''s take the photos. We only get married once in a lifetime. I heard that the bride in the wedding photo is the most beautiful. Let me see your most beautiful appearance, okay?" Evangeline was surprised. The surprise shed quickly in her eyes, which made Zion feel ufortable. In fact, he didn''t need Evangeline to think for him like this. On the contrary, he hoped that Evangeline would be herself. What was the point of losing her own life? Evangeline used to shine brightly. Even if she wasn''t Zion''s wife, she was still the dazzling sun that could make everyone''s eyesnd on her. But now, Evangeline''s eyes were full of him. It was not bad to say that, but she had lost herself. Zion didn''t know what was going on either. In fact, he rejected Evangeline in the beginning because she was so arrogant, which made him feel a little ufortable. But now, it seemed she had changed for him and hadpletely be another person. Zion didn''t know how to tell Evangeline about it. He had said everything he should and shouldn''t. He and Evangeline had said itst time, but it was obviously of little use. If this was Evangeline''s life, he would respect her choice, but it was somewhat a pity. In the blink of an eye, Zion had thought a lot, but Evangeline was full of joy. Nathaniel looked at Zion with a slight frown, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. Because of the participation of the two of their parents, the wedding began to be well-prepared. However, the rtionship between Zion and Evangeline seemed to have reached a stable stage. It was neither hot nor cold, but not very enthusiastic. Zion felt that this was normal. After all, it was impossible for people to be passionate all the time. However, Evangeline was sensitive to this. She was a little worried, but there was nothing she could do. Zion was a person who attached great importance to promises. He said that he would be married to her for the rest of his life, so he would not say sweet words or do anything overly romantic. He just lived a simple and honest life. That was how he was. Evangeline could only tell herself this. Zion had a letter that he needed to go out to get, and Nathaniel walked out. "I''m going out. Take me with you." Nathaniel''s words slightly stunned Zion. He nodded and got in the car with his father. It was Zion''s first time being a driver for his own father, so he was a little unustomed to it. "Where are you going?¡± "Find a quiet ce and we can have a good chat." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Zion immediately understood. This was because Nathaniel had something to say to him. But why couldn''t he say it at home? Thinking of Evangeline and Mango at home, he didn''t say anything in the end. Instead, he found a hidden club. Zion reserved a private room and poured a ss of water for Nathaniel. He raised his wrist to look at his watch and said, "Dad, you need to hurry up if you want to say something. I''ll have a senior video conference in half an hour." "Thepany will remain even if you skip a day. But if your attitude remains, your family is going to copse." Nathaniel''s words slightly stunned Zion. "Dad, what are you talking about? Evangeline and I are getting married. Isn''t it a bad thing to curse your son like this?" "I curse you? I''m just reminding you. If that''s the case, don''t get married. Don¡¯t waste her time." Nathaniel''s words were a little harsh. Zion frowned slightly. He didn''t understand why Nathaniel was targeting him. He thought about it carefully. In the past few days, since he had confirmed his rtionship with Evangeline, he didn''t seem to have done anything wrong to her. Seeing that his son didn''t know where he was wrong, Nathaniel couldn''t help but be a little angry. "How did I give birth to such a stupid son? I remember that you used to have high EQ, didn''t you? What''s wrong with you now? Have you given it back to your mother?" The corners of Zion''s mouth twitched when he heard that. He simply leaned against the back of the chair, looked at Nathaniel and asked, "Dad, what are you trying to say? Can you be straightforward?" Chapter 1894 Chapter 1894 Nathaniel threw the ss of water in front of him. Zion grabbed it firmly and then said gloomily, "I really doubt whether I am your son or not. What''s going on? Since me and Evangeline have confirmed my rtionship, you and mother have been looking down on me. What happened? I''ve found your daughter-inw for you, or have you been looking for her for such a long time that you want to get rid of her, don''t you?" Zion''s words made Nathanielugh. "Are you a donkey?" "You''re my father. I''ll do whatever you say. It''s up to you." It was rare for Zion to joke with Nathaniel. Nathaniel sighed and said, "Zion, do you think that you''re marrying her for me and your mom?" "No. I don''t think this way." Zion shook his head. Marry a wife for his parents? He knew that he was not so filial yet. However, Nathaniel looked at him and said very seriously, "If you''re not, why aren''t you enthusiastic at all? I used to be a slow-tempered person. After I married your mother, I didn''t even know that I liked her. But when I found out, it was toote. I dodn''t want you to follow the same path as me." "Dad, what you said is too serious. Evangeline and I are different from you and mother. I don''t think I will betray her. She is my chosen wife, and she is my lifetime wife. No matter what she does, I will support her and protect her." Nathaniel hurriedly said. He had grown up with Mango, so he naturally knew the story between his parents. He knew that he would not take the same path as Nathaniel, but his words made Nathaniel shake his head. "You think it''s a responsibility to care about Evangeline, not love. I even think that you''re with Evangeline because she donated her kidney to you and gave you a second life. You''re grateful." "Dad, I''m not so superficial. Why do you all say that?" Zion was a little depressed. Nathaniel asked very seriously, "Do you think we are misunderstanding you? Well, let me ask you, will your heart beat faster when you think of Evangeline? Will you think of what Evangeline likes to eat when you pass by a restaurant? Will you stop in the middle of work in the early morning and call Evangeline and say that you wille backte?" His third question immediately made Zion stun. "Even if I don''t have these things, you can''t say that I have no feelings for Evangeline, right?" "Of course there are feelings, but it''s different whether it''s love or not. Zion, you don''t even know your own feelings now. I think you can stop your marriage with her for the time being. For you, and for Evangeline, it''s the best. After all, marriage is sacred. Everyone wants to walk into the wall happily, not into the grave. I can''t see any joy and expectation for marriage on your face. On the contrary, I feel that getting married is a task for you, a responsibility. What you have to do is to solve the difficulty of this task and finally reach the goal of getting married. But marriage is not a fortress. It won''t go smoothly after you ovee the difficulty of getting married. You have a long way to go. You''re not yet 30 years old, so is her. Even if you live to 60 years old, you still have 30 years to live." Nathaniel paused for a moment and then continued, "Yes, I know you will say that you and Evangeline will grow old together, but the life you give her and even the life you give yourself is nothing." Zion was a little annoyed. "I''m really confused. Why do you all think that there is no passion between me and Evangeline? When I get close to her, I will be excited as well. I even want to do something with her, but isn''t she in poor health? Isn''t it because we are not married? Isn''t it..." "Zion, calm down. You''re not obligated to convince me, but to see your heart. Do you really like Evangeline?" Nathaniel interrupted Zion''s words, which also made his mood stop abruptly. He suddenly felt a little disappointed and annoyed for some reason. Nathaniel got up and left. When he left, he patted Zion on the shoulder and let him think about it alone. Zion looked at the cup in front of him, and his mind was in a mess. The calls from thepany came one by one. Zion directly said that the phone was turned off. Later, he thought that something was wrong, so he called Nathaniel again. "I need to take a vacation for the time being. You can take care of thepany first.¡± Didn''t he ask him to think about it? Didn''t he think there was no love between him and Evangeline? Then he would do nothing but look for love. The corner of Nathaniel''s mouth twitched. Did he hit himself in the foot with a stone? Unfortunately, Zion had already hung up. It was said that his love for Evangeline was a kindness. Hadn''t he thought about it before? He was used to Evangeline''s quiet life, so he could only ept Evangeline in his own life. Wasn''t this love? So what exactly was love? No one told him about such an illusory thing, and no one taught him. Was it because he didn''t expect that he didn''t like Evangeline because of what Nathaniel said? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Zion was very depressed. He stayed alone in the private room for a long time, but in the end, he didn''t think of anything. He got up and walked out of the club, but met Jenson at the door. Jenson''s eyes lit up when he saw Zion, and he immediately approached him. "Zion, you''re here! Let''s hang!" "Get lost!" Zion was in a bad mood, so he naturally didn''t want to talk nonsense with him anymore. Jenson was embarrassed, but he was not discouraged. He followed Zion like a dog. "Are you in a bad mood? Didn''t I hear that you are getting married? Why are you in a bad mood? If I could hold Barney, the beauty, in my arms, I would probably wake up withughter in my dreams." Jenson was a little sad. He lowered his head and followed Zion. He didn''t expect Zion to suddenly stop. He suddenly bumped into Zion''s back, causing his nose to ache. "What''s wrong? Why did you suddenly stop?" "What did you say just now?" Zion''s eyes were a little cold, and Jenson was so scared that he quickly said, "I will wake up laughing even in my dreams. What''s wrong?" Would Zion wake upughing even in his dreams? Why didn''t he have this feeling? Did he really want to marry because he liked Evangeline? All of a sudden, Zion was at a loss. It was as if the thing that he had always firmly believed in had suddenly copsed. For a moment, he couldn''t find a direction. If it wasn''t love between Evangeline and him, then what was it? Was it love? Chapter 1895 Chapter 1895 Zion''s mind was in a mess. He lifted his foot and turned to leave, causing Jenson to be stunned. "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Is there anything wrong with what I just said?" "Do you know how to verify whether a person really likes another person?" Zion''s sudden words startled Jenson. "You''re asking me this question? You''re a groom-to-be who''s about to get married. Are you okay?" Zion suddenly felt a little confused. Why did he ask such an idiot? He lifted his foot and left. Seeing that he was about to leave, Jenson quickly chased after him. "Wait a minute. Will you help me chase after Barney if I tell you?" What responded to Jenson was a cold re from Zion. Jenson was a little hurt in his heart, but he still followed him shamelessly. "Well, find a girl you like and try to get close to her." "Get lost!" As soon as Zion heard Jenson''s stupid idea, he flew into a rage. He walked quickly, and then he suddenly remembered something. He suddenly turned back and said fiercely, "Stay away from Barney, or I''ll beat you until your parents don''t recognize you next time." After that, he lifted his foot and left. Jenson was on the verge of tears. He had already given him advice, why did he still have to hit him? Was there any justice? Zion didn''t care what he was thinking. After getting in the car, he opened the window and lit a cigarette. He didn''t like smoking very much, but now he really needed a way to ease his mood. Zion waspletely confused by Nathaniel''s words, while Evangeline was very flustered. It was the first time that she couldn''t get through to Zion''s phone. She couldn''t help but start to overthink. Did Zion regret it? He didn''t want to marry her, did he? Evangeline paced back and forth in the room like a top. When Emily saw Evangeline like this when she came in, she couldn''t help but feel a little distressed. "Sister, what are you doing? It''s just a wedding. Maybe Zion is busy and can''t turn his phone on, or maybe his phone is out of power? Why are you looking for him? Is there something urgent?" "No." Evangeline shook her head. She also knew that this was not a good idea, but she really couldn''t feel Zion''s expectation and enthusiasm for the wedding. Emily held her hand tightly and said, "Sister, why don''t I go out with you? You''re getting married so you can see what else do you need to buy." "All right." Evangeline didn''t want to stay at home and let her imagination run wild. She changed her clothes and went out with Emily. In order to make Evangeline happy, Emily especially found some ces she liked to hang out. At first, Evangeline forced a smile, but when she saw Emily taking her around the martial arts club, she couldn''t help but think of her senior brother, Sheldon. "Well, I know you''re doing this for my own good, but if you really want to apany me, you can go to a martial arts club with me. My senior brother opened it. Thest time I fought with him, I was still a little tired. I happen to have time today. Let''s go and have a look." "Okay." Emily was delighted to see that Evangeline had regained some of her vitality. They took a taxi to the previous martial arts club, but Evangeline was stunned. She remembered that the martial arts school here was not called this name before. How did it be the "Evangeline Martial Arts Club"? Emily was also slightly stunned, and then happily said, "Sister, you secretly opened a martial arts school behind our backs! It''s still your childhood dream. Let''s go and have a look." However, Evangeline seemed to be frozen on the spot. Evangeline Martial Arts Club! At first nce, it was clear that she was named after her. But why did Sheldon do that? She couldn''t help but think of Zion. Did Zion do it? All of a sudden, Evangeline wanted to go in and take a look. The front desk was no longer there. It was no longer as lively as before. It was empty. Every now and then, there would be noises of renovation, which immediately attracted Evangeline''s attention. She ran over quickly and saw that Sheldon was ordering the workers to do the renovation. She couldn''t help stepping forward and pulling Sheldon. "Senior brother, what''s going on? Why did the martial arts club change its name?" "Oh, you''re talking about this. Didn''t your boyfriend tell you? He asked me to run this martial arts club with you." Sheldon said with a smile, his face full of joy and enthusiasm. "Your boyfriend is really capable. In the past, I only took the children to strengthen their bodies. I didn''t have any connections, so whether it was a youngpetition or an adultpetition, I didn''t get to obtain the admission ticket. No one cared about me at all. But your boyfriend said that he would solve these things after working with you. I just changed the name of the martial arts club to your name. Your boyfriend has already given me two ces for the finals. Evangeline, your boyfriend said that you woulde to help me after the decoration. At that time, you can''t leave me alone." Sheldon''s words stunned Evangelinepletely. Why didn''t she know about it at all? Did Zion do this for her? Because he knew that she liked martial arts, and because he knew her dream, so he did all this behind her back? However, he had never thought that if he had this martial arts school to worry about, wouldn''t she be able to follow his footsteps? "Or does Zion think that I''m very annoying? He wants a personal space, so he built such a martial arts club for me to do something, so he doesn''t want to pester me anymore?" Evangeline thought to herself and didn''t know what she was feeling. She was about to get married, and she was supposed to be a wedding bride full of joy. But at this moment, she suddenly had a feeling of being abandoned. Evangeline then turned around and left, which startled Emily. What on earth was going on? Zion created a martial arts club for his sister. Why didn''t she look happy? Wasn''t this her dream? However, why did her sister seem a little angry when she realized that Zion had helped her? Evangeline quickly returned to Zion''s vi, but Zion didn''te back. She called him, but his phone was still turned off. Evangeline was a little flustered. She sat on the sofa and waited quietly. Seeing her like this, Mango wanted to ask what was wrong, but she was dragged away by Nathaniel. "What are you doing? Can''t you tell that Evangeline is in a bad mood? That brat Zion must have bullied her." "Whether it''s true or not, it''s between them. It''s good to have such problems before marriage, but I''m afraid it''ll be bad if such problems happen after marriage." Nathaniel narrowed her eyes, but at this moment, Zion drove back. Evangeline stood up and rushed out in a few steps...N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896 "What''s wrong?" Zion saw Evangeline running out in a hurry. Before he could figure out what was going on, he was pulled by Evangeline by the cor. Her eyes were slightly red, as if something was jumping inside. Unfortunately, she was so stubborn that she didn''t let the crystalclear liquid fall, but her appearance made Zion''s heart ache involuntarily. "Who bullied you?" His voice suddenly sank, and he quickly looked around. When he met Mango''s worried eyes in the room, he couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. Mom? No way! Could it be a problem between a mother-inw and a daughter-inw? Zion sighed. "If my mother bullies you, I have to talk to my dad and let him talk about his woman." "Zion." Evangeline suddenly opened her mouth. Previously, she had felt so wronged that she had wanted to question Zion severely. But now, when she faced him and heard that he was concerned about whether she had been bullied, she suddenly felt that perhaps Zion also cared a little about her. "Hmm?" Zion''s voice was low, but his serious face made Evangeline unable to say what she wanted to say. "I miss you. Why did you turn off your phone today?" Evangeline swallowed her words and grabbed Zion''s cor tightly with both hands. She could not feel rxed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Zion heard about his phone, he realized that he hadn''t turned it on yet. However, when he thought of the reason why his phone had been turned off, he felt a little embarrassed. "Sorry, there were some things that I didn''t understand at the moment. I was afraid that the phone would affect my mood, so I turned it off. Later, I forgot about it. Sorry for worrying you." "It''s okay. It''s good that you''re back." Evangeline finally let go of Zion, but she was a little depressed. Although she tried hard to force a smile, she couldn''t do it at this moment. She had too many questions to ask Zion, but in the end, she became timid when she was about to kick him. "What if I annoy Zion? " she thought to herself. Zion didn''t like her aggressive attitude, did he? Otherwise, why would he hide from her when he was a child? And why did he hide from her for so many years? Evangeline suppressed her emotions. All sorts of emotions were churning in her heart. No matter how hard she tried, the suffocating feeling of not being able to move it made her feel like she was about to copse. Zion also noticed that something was wrong with her. He couldn''t help but worry. "What''s wrong? Did my mother really bully you?" After that, he grabbed Evangeline''s hand and walked away. He frowned as if he was going to argue with Mango, which scared Evangeline a lot. "No, she didn''t bully me." Evangeline quickly pulled him. Zion obviously didn''t believe it. Evangeline was a woman. Although she was strong and rarely cried, she was obviously holding back. "Does his woman still need to hold back her emotions?" he thought. Who would make her feel this way? Except for his mother, then it would be him. Him? Zion suddenly noticed something. He stopped and looked at Evangeline again. Only then did he realize that Evangeline wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. So it had something to do with him? Because his phone was turned off and she could not contact him? All kinds of conjectures shed across Zion''s mind. There were still two pairs of eyes staring at them in the bedroom upstairs. Zion suddenly felt a sense of pressure. He grabbed Evangeline''s hand and turned to walkout of the door. "Where are you going?" "Let''s go out for a walk.¡± Although Zion was a little aggressive, his steps were not big. It was obvious that he was taking care of Evangeline''s steps. Evangeline was stunned for a moment and her heart ached again. If Zion hadn''t been so kind and considerate, she wouldn''t have been so in love. She followed behind Zion silently. She even felt that she had to be careful with her breathing. Was she tired? Yes. But she was willing to do it. The moment she fell in love with this man, she knew that she would be wronged in front of him, so what was she doing now? Evangeline tried her best tofort herself, but she still failed to make herself feel better. Zion pulled her into the car. Evangeline thought that he would take her away, but he didn''t. Zion opened the car window and looked at Evangeline. He wanted to say something but stopped on second thought, which made Evangeline''s heart jump to her throat in an instant. "Does he really regret getting engaged to me?" Evangeline immediately panicked and thought to herself. "Zion, I know I''m not a good woman. You might think too highly of yourself, and I might even lower your overall quality. I also know that I don''t have much to pursue, and you might not like it. No matter what you think of me, I''ll change it. But, don''t choose to not marry me. You know, I''ve been waiting for so many years. My greatest wish in this life is to be your bride. I''ll try my best to satisfy you, and I''ll..." "Evangeline." Zion suddenly thought of Evangeline''s words. At this time, she was so scared, so worried, and so humble, which instantly hurt Zion''s heart. Maybe he didn''t know what love was, or maybe he didn''t understand if his feelings for Evangeline were just what Nathaniel said, just an obligation or gratitude. But at this moment, he could clearly feel the pain and pity in his heart. She shouldn''t have been so careful and lived in such a humble way. She should have stood on the glorious award tform and shone with her glory, instead of being sopromising for a man. But this man was him. He felt lucky again, but his heartache was like a vine tightly clutching his chest, bit by bit, almost suffocating him. Evangeline was suddenly stopped and couldn''t help raising her head. Her tearful eyes instantly made Zion pull her over. He held her tightly in his arms and whispered, "I want to marry you. Don''t let your imagination run wild. You''re very good, you''re better than anyone else." Originally, Zion wanted to say that she shouldn''t have spent all his energy on him, which was unfair to her. However, he didn''t know why he couldn''t say what he was about to say. Didn''t she knew it was bad for herself? She knew it. However, even though she knew that she would be in deep love, she had no other choice. With such deep feelings, Zion knew that he wasn''t as devoted as Evangeline, but he didn''t reject falling in love with her from now on. He suddenly kissed Evangeline''s trembling lips, and things that he hadn''t figured out in the whole afternoon seemed to suddenly be clear. Chapter 1897 Chapter 1897 Evangeline didn''t expect that Zion would suddenly kiss her. For a moment, she was stunned. Her watery eyes suddenly widened and stared straight at Zion. Zion was a little embarrassed by her gaze, so he had to stop. However, he found that the silly Evangeline made his heart beat inexplicably. There seemed to be an unknown feeling slowly expanding in his heart. "Close your eyes! " Zion suddenly spoke in a hoarse and low voice. Evangeline''s mind went nk and she followed Zion''s words subconsciously. It seemed that even if Zion sold her out at this time, she would still happily count the money for Zion. She closed her eyes subconsciously. There was still a hint of moisture on her slightly curled lips, which made her more attractive. Zion felt as if all the blood in his body was rushing up, and there was a primitive impulse that almost made him unable to suppress it. He gently kissed Evangeline, and the emotions in his heart filled his limbs and bones. He had never done what Nathaniel said, but he found that he couldn''t bear to see Evangeline wronged, couldn''t bear to see her sad, and couldn''t bear to see her be humble and lose herself because of him. He had never thought of spending the rest of his life with another woman. Jenson had even asked him to find another woman to try. He couldn''t stand it just thinking about it. It seemed that he couldn''t tolerate other women getting close to him except for Evangeline. He had never thought about doing what Nathaniel said, but from today on, he didn''t mind learning how to do it. Learning how to put her in his heart all the time. He had never had any experience with women, and the only woman by his side was very initiative as well. He had thought of everything he could and could not think of. He always thought that this was the way they got along with each other, so he epted, got used to it, and even naturally thought that it was okay. Who knew that his taking it for granted would make Evangeline so uneasy. Yes! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Evangeline was very uneasy! This was something that Zion had just done, so it had to be his fault! He let go of Evangeline. Looking at her trembling body, he suddenly felt that he was not a good-for- nothing. "Evangeline, I never thought that I would spend the rest of my life with another woman. The only person who gave me this thought is you. Maybe I don''t understand women''s thoughts, and I don''t know how to fall in love. You can teach me, and I will learn a lot. In the past 20 years or so, I lived a smooth life, and even my feelings were chased by you. I discovered passively that I was special to you and cared about you. But in terms of love, I really didn''t even have the qualification to start from the beginning. If I don''t do well in anything, can you tell me, can we work together?" Zion''s words stunned Evangeline. This was the first time that Zion had confessed his feelings to her so openly. Maybe it was not the first time that he had said that he would not repay her kindness, but she did not believe it. Looking at Zion''s sincere eyes, Evangeline suddenly became excited. "Are you telling the truth?" There was obviously some disbelief in her eyes. Zion felt that he was really getting lost. Wasn''t it just a few words? Why didn''t he tell her the truth before? She been worried about him for so long. After saying that, Zion let go of her. He leaned against the back of the chair, and his depressed mood, which he couldn''t figure out before, suddenly became a little cheerful. "I won''t repeat again. If you did not hear it, then fine." "Zion!" Evangeline was a little depressed. "You just said that you would treat me well and will change it, but your attitude is not qualified." "Hmm?" Zion raised his eyebrows slightly. Did she really think that she was fooling him just because he didn''t understand? If a man and a woman followed the rules, how could it be called love? Hearing Zion''sst question, Evangeline immediately gave in. "Well, you brought me out just to talk about this?" She had to change the subject. Zion looked at her and was about to say that she didn''t need to be so humble, but he stopped when he was about to say something. "Does Evangeline really not know how humble and cautious she is?" he thought to himself. Well, it seemed so. But knowing that this was not good but could not change her, it meant that she was actually uneasy and uncertain. In such a situation, it would be a blow to her if he continued to me or teach her what to do. Therefore, Zion cleverly said with a smile, ''Til take you to a ce. You''ll definitely like it." He said mysteriously, and then started the car and went out. On the way, he remembered that Evangeline might not have dinner yet, so he couldn''t help asking, "Shall we go and eat something first?" Seeing that Evangeline wanted to refuse, he said hurriedly, "I didn''t eat. I''m a little hungry." "Okay." Sure enough, Evangeline agreed without saying a word. Zion''s eyes narrowed and he was touched. As long as it was something rted to him, no matter big or small, it seemed to be the top priority for Evangeline. On the other hand, he had always been working. Sometimes, he had to do something for his brother. In the end, he put Evangelinest. Because he knew that person would always wait for him in the same ce and support him, he was so unscrupulous, wasn''t he? But who would do that to themselves? Zion seemed to suddenly understand the original intention of Nathaniel to talk to him. It was true that he didn''t do a good job! Evangeline couldn''t see through the look in Zion''s eyes today. She felt that there was something different in his eyes when he looked at her today, but what was different? She couldn''t tell, but she felt strange. Evangeline tried her best to calm herself down. Zion stopped talking and turned on the car music. It was a soothing piece of music! "Is it okay?" Zion asked Evangeline in an unprecedented manner. Evangeline was a little stunned. In fact, she didn''t like music very much. She liked the kind of exciting music, but this kind of music didn''t belong to the upper ss. It was even rejected by the rich and powerfuldies, at least on the surface. Zion, on the other hand, had always been a noble and aloof person. He had also received aristocratic education, so it was normal for him to like light music. Evangeline nodded slightly. Well, at least it wouldn''t make her fall asleep. However, Zion saw Evangeline''s momentary hesitation in the rear-view mirror. Although it was only for a moment, once someone began to pay attention to another person, even if it was her every move, he would notice it. So she didn''t like it, but she would say yes in order to cater to him? Zion suddenly understood and said, "Unfortunately, I don''t like it!" Evangeline was stunned by his words! Chapter 1898 Chapter 1898 What did he mean by saying that he didn''t like it? Evangeline didn''t understand, but she didn''t dare to speak casually, lest she said something wrong. She felt that today''s Zion was a little strange, so strange that she couldn''t figure it out. Seeing that Evangeline was silent, Zion was a little depressed. Did she like pop music instead of ssical? Thinking of Evangeline''s character, he tried to open the DJ''s ying list and nced at Evangeline''s face out of the corner of his eye. Huh? A hint of joy shed across her eyes? So she liked music like this? Zion frowned slightly. This kind of music was very noisy. Subconsciously, he didn''t like it very much and even feel repulsed. But because Evangeline liked it, he tolerated it and tried to listen to the meaning inside. But when he listened to it, he felt that it was not nice. However, Evangeline''s toes seemed to be gently following the beat. It seemed that he had made the right choice. Zion then continued ying the music and drove the car out. Evangeline had thought that Zion had just identally clicked the ylist and would change back in a while, but she didn''t expect that Zion would start the car directly and intended to listen to this. "Do you like this? " She asked in great surprise. There was no other way. She really couldn''t associate the elegant and cold Zion with the pop music. "Well, it does wake the mind a little." Evangeline was a little surprised by Zion''s words, but since he liked it, she decided to listen to it by the way. Evangeline raised the corner of her mouth slightly, and her eyebrows were full of joy. In fact, this girl''s mind was easy to guess, but it was a pity that he didn''t pay any attention to Evangeline before. Now seeing that Evangeline was so happy because of his little change, Zion couldn''t help but smile. It didn''t seem to be so unbearable to change. He even felt a sense of aplishment when he saw Evangeline''s smile. It was happier than an outstanding person who had aplished a difficult task. Perhaps this was love? Zion was confused, but there was a smile on his face. The car soon arrived at the entrance of a famous French restaurant, but Evangeline frowned slightly and then returned to normal. Zion couldn''t help but stop. "You don''t like this ce?" Evangeline quickly said, "No, how could I not like such a famous French restaurant? Their goose liver is delicious, really!" Looking at Evangeline''s extremely sincere face, Zion almost believed it. However, her subconscious reaction just now was still not enough to deceive him. It had to be said that it wouldn''t take much effort for Zion, who was a scout, to understand a person. He put on his seat belt again and spoke lightly. "Where do you want to go to eat? Tell me the address and I''ll apany you there." Evangeline was stunned. Zion seemed to be very talkative today, and it was different from usual. He seemed to have been observing her preferences. Evangeline couldn''t help but feel a little excited. Could it be that he had finally begun to care about her? "If I tell you where to go, you will go with me?" Evangeline asked tentatively. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Zion nodded solemnly and said, "You''re the boss today. I''ll apany you wherever you want to go." "Just buy me what I want to eat?" "Yes." Compared to Zion, who was easy to talk to, the frustration in Evangeline''s heart instantly disappeared. She was like this. Even if Zion gave her a little bit of attention, she would be happy for a whole day. "That''s what you said. Don''t go back on your word!" "Alright!" Zion thought that it was just a meal. "Why does it seem that I''m going to some dangerous ce?" he thought to himself. Evangeline, on the other hand, smiled very happily. She took Zion''s arm and said coquettishly, "I want to go to the night market of the western border." "Night market?" Zion didn''t expect her to go to that kind of ce. It was not that there was any discrimination. When he was out on missions many times, he and his comrades- in- arms also ate something in the night market. Although those snacks were not as clean as those in restaurants, they were really delicious. He just thought that Evangeline was the princess of Y Country and usually liked high-end restaurants. Besides, he was her fiance. If he took her to the night market to eat snacks, maybe Evangeline would feel that he did not care about her fiancee. However, since it was Evangeline''s request, Zion naturally did not say anything. Evangeline drove the car to the night market in the west of the city. There were so many people here that there was a sh of excitement and joy in her eyes. "I haven''t been here for a long time." Her tone was full of nostalgia and yearning. Evangeline seemed to have be more lively, and she seemed to be alive. She was much more pleasing to the eye than before when she was willing to follow him and give up everything. It turned out that it was not just a matter of words to change a person. Zion seemed to have understood something. After getting out of the car, he opened the door for Evangeline and stretched out his hand. The corner of Evangeline''s mouth twitched. Was this man trying to make her hold his arm? Was he? What if she misunderstood him? Evangeline looked at Zion in confusion and asked, "I hold you arm?" Zion just rolled his eyes at her, then took Evangeline''s hand and walked forward with their fingers entertained. There was a burning feeling in his dry palm, which made Evangeline feel a little unreal for a while. What happened to Zion today? Why was he like a different person? She stole a nce at Zion and found that he was still so handsome and elegant, but she felt more or less at ease and warm. Today''s Zion really surprised her, but she liked it. She wanted him to continue like this. Not far away, Mango, who had secretly followed them out, tugged at Nathaniel''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "I thought that this brat had an argument with Evangeline. It seems that I was wrong. Is he trying to avoid us and spend some alone time with her?" Looking at his son''s actions, Nathaniel couldn''t help smiling and said, "Maybe, so do you want me to apany you to the night market? It''s said that this ce is very good." "Okay." The worry in Mango''s heart was gone. Naturally, she wanted to spend the rest of her life with Nathaniel. She and Nathaniel turned around and left, not noticing that Zion had turned his head to look in their direction. His eyes were filled with helplessness. Did these two people really treat him as a child? Why did they have to follow him when he was just dating? What kind of parents were they? Zion shook her head. When he saw Evangeline beside her, who was obviously happy, he couldn''t help but smile. However, when he saw the stall that Evangeline had brought him to a stop, he frowned slightly. Chapter 1899 Chapter 1899 This was a man''s stall. The man was dressed in fancy clothes, and his shining body was a little dazzling under the light. This was not the most important thing. The most important thing was the excitement and amazement in the man''s eyes when he saw Evangeline. Subconsciously, Zion felt very ufortable, as if someone was coveting something of his own. He took a step forward and pulled Evangeline behind him. His sharp gaze instantly shot over. The other party was slightly stunned and a little scared, but he still said with a smile, "Evangeline, is this your boyfriend?" Zion''s eyes darkened. Evangeline? Did he have the right to address her that way? Just as he was about to say something, Evangeline poked her head out from behind him and said with a smile, "To be exact, he''s my fiance." It seemed that they knew each other? Zion''s brows were tightly knitted together. He was very disgusted and ufortable with this situation. There seemed to be ayer of warmth and anger in his heart, but he couldn''t find a ce to vent it. He pent it up in his chest and felt like he was suffocating to kill someone. "Do you know him?" There was a hint of coldness in Zion''s voice. Evangeline nodded and said, "Well, my ssmate in high school, to be exact, he is my deskmate.'''' Deskmate? Did he deserve it? Zion looked over and said, "Wasn''t your deskmate in high school supposed to be a girl?" At the thought of sitting with Evangeline every day and touching Evangeline''s arms or legs if he wasn''t careful, Zion had an impulse to kill him. Evangeline didn''t notice this problem. After thinking about it carefully, she had a little impression of it. "It seems that the same gender sit together, but he was a transfer student back then. I was the student sitting at the back of the ss so we became deskmate, right? Marco?" Evangeline addressed his name, Marco. Zion frowned when he heard that. How familiar. Marco Douse was also happy. Marcoughed so proudly that he even punched Evangeline on the shoulder and said, "Wow, you still remember my name." "Of course. You''re the only one who dares to confess your love to me in front of all the teachers and students in the school." As soon as Evangeline finished speaking, she felt the cold wind whistling around her. After she realized what she had said, she couldn''t wait to hide in the crack for the rest of her life. "No, um..." Just as Evangeline was about to exin, Zion turned around and left, not giving her any chance at all. A public confession of love? Hmph. It was very romantic, huh? It seemed that Evangeline also liked this kind of feeling. Then why did he stay? Be their third wheeler? The more Zion thought about it, the more ufortable he felt. A sour feeling welled up in his heart. There was also a hint of mild anger and an inexplicable irritation, which made him ignore Evangeline''s shouting behind him. Evangeline thought to herself, "Oh no!" She quickly said to Marco, "I''m sorry. I''ll contact youter." "Then I''ll leave you a WhatsApp message." Marco''s words made Zion so angry that he wanted to turn around and break his neck. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. WhatsApp? What was this? Was he nning to start a new rtionship? Zion red at Marco which scared him. Evangeline was helpless as well. "No, Zion, listen to me. It''s not what you think." Evangeline was on the verge of tears. Zion turned around and walked away without saying a word, but he still slowed down a little. Evangeline quickly caught up with him and grabbed Zion''s arm. "Let go!" Zion''s voice was a little cold. "No! You didn''t even listen to my exnation.¡± Evangeline felt so wronged. Was Zion serious? "I don''t have time." After saying that, Zion pulled his arm out, but Evangeline held him with all her strength, refusing to let go. "I don''t have anything to do with him. He just pursued me, and I didn''t ept him. It''s not like you don''t know that the person I like is you. I''ve only looked at your ever since young." "Didn''t you look at him just now? No, it''s not just one nce. Since he appeared, you have never looked me in the eye. Old ssmate, deskmate, and the man who once confessed his love to you in public... Of course, you are excited. You are so happy that you forget that I am still at the side. Didn''t I give you space now? Why did you chase after me? You can talk about the old days. I can walk around and maybe I can meet some old ssmate and deskmate." Zion''s words were so full of jealousy that he couldn''t bear to look at her anymore. Evangeline, who was worried just now, suddenlyughed. Zion red at her with his cold eyes. Was this woman still in the mood tough? Evangeline was a little happy. "Zion, are you jealous?" Zion was stunned. Jealous? What a joke! Did he need to be? However, the jealousy in his heart really made him feel very ufortable. "Get lost!" Zion tried to shake off Evangeline with brute force, but Evangeline suddenly said, "If you dare to get rid of me, I''ll go and find Marco." These words were simply a direct provocation. Evangeline regretted it as soon as she finished speaking. She must have lost her mind. Otherwise, why would she say something like that? Zion nced at her with his slightly cold eyes and suddenly sneered, which made Evangeline shiver. Oh no. This man was probably really angry. "Zion!" "Let go of me! Don''t let me say it a third time!" As soon as Zion finished speaking, Evangeline''s soft lips came over. She didn''t know how to appease this angry lion. She could only fight like this. Zion waspletely stunned. There were many people here. Even if he was not as shy as the older people, he was not interested in disy their affection in public. Zion grabbed the back of Evangeline''s head and pressed it hard on hers. Evangeline almost couldn''t breathe. Why was this man so unreasonable? Under normal circumstances, if a man was taken the initiative by a woman, shouldn''t he turn from passive to active? Why was it different from Zion? She struggled to free herself from Zion''s embrace, but Zion didn''t give her a chance. Evangeline really thought that she would die here. Just as she was about to stop breathing, Zion let go of her. She gasped like a fish out of water. However, Zion didn''t give her much time to catch her breath. He picked her up and turned to the car. Evangeline was scared by his flirtatious behavior. Could it be that this man was so angry that he wanted to throw her into some corner and let her die on her own? It was no wonder that she thought so. After all, Zion was not a person controlled by others. Just as Evangeline was lost in her thoughts, she was thrown into the car, and then a tall figure suddenly pressed down on her. Chapter 1900 Chapter 1900 "Zion!" Evangeline was a little scared. At this time, Zion''s eyes were so red that they were a little scary. There was even a trace of coldness on his body that she was not familiar with. She was a little scared and wanted to escape. However, Zion seemed to have seen through her. He grabbed her hands and ced them on the armrest. His voice was slightly cold. "Did you n to go to the night market tonight? Huh?" "No, I really didn''t know I would meet Marco?" Evangeline hurriedly exined, but she didn''t expect Zion''s expression to turn even uglier. "Marco? You''re addressing him so familiarly, huh." Evangeline did not think there was a problem until she heard what Zion said. Gosh, Marco was really making things hard for her! Evangeline cursed in her heart, and then begged for mercy in a hurry. "Zion, there''s really nothing between us. Don''t be like this, I''m scared!" "Scared? Didn''t you kiss me in the night market just now? What, are you scared now? Didn''t you look forward to it?" Zion didn''t know himself. He felt as if there was a wild beast in his body which had been locked up tightly in the past and would never let anyone hurt him. But now, he couldn''t suppress it anymore. What should he do if he wanted to hurt someone or something? Blue veins stood out on the back of his hand. If the person in front of him was not Evangeline, he might really strangle her. Zion, who had always been calm andposed, couldn''t control his sudden and aggressive anger. He didn''t know when his anger had started, but he couldn''t control it. It seemed that only killing people could suppress it, but he knew that it was not allowed. Zion''s eyes were red. Evangeline was worried and scared at the same time. Zion looked a little unfamiliar, and she didn''t know what to do. "Zion, I didn''t mean that. I saw that you were angry and wanted to coax you like that." "Coax me? Why are you trying to coax me?" Zion''s words left Evangeline speechless. Yeah, why did she coax him? Wasn''t she just afraid that he would misunderstand? But looking at the situation now, it was not only a misunderstanding, but he was also very angry. It was obvious that he was angry, but she felt that there was no need to be so angry about this trivial matter. So what was Zion angry about? Evangeline couldn''t figure it out, nor did she have time to think about it. She could only say with grievance, "I don''t know what I''ve done wrong. I just feel that you''re angry, so I just want you to be happy." Zion''s anger suddenly stopped. Evangeline was in a very low mood and gave up resisting. She looked as if she could make Zion do whatever he wanted, but it was exactly this look that hurt Zion''s heart. What was he doing? Zion suddenly withdrew his hand as if he had been burned by something. Then, he stood up and said, "I''ll go out to buy you something to eat." After that, he didn''t wait for Evangeline to say anything and leave. He looked like he was running away. Looking at his back, Evangeline couldn''t help but have a sour look in her eyes, and a warm feeling rushed up in an instant. Zion was trembling all over. He never thought that he was so possessive over Evangeline. What did Evangeline say? Jealous? Hah! He had never known that he would be jealous one day, and it was so strong. Zion walked into the night market and unconsciously arrived in front of Marco. Marco couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed when he saw Zion return and then look behind him. He didn''t see Evangeline. "I know you''re the Prince Charming of Evangeline. You''re Zion, aren''t you?" Marco casually fiddled with the snacks in front of him, and his tone was a little bad. What was so good about this man? Did he deserve it? Marco nced at Zion again. Well, this person was cold enough. It turned out that Evangeline liked this style. If so, would it be toote for him to change it now? "Don''t think about it. You won''t have a chance." Zion opened his mouth as if he could see through what Marco was thinking. Marco was stunned. "What the f*ck, do you have Mind Reading?" "I still have assassination skills. Do you believe me?" Obviously, Zion was looking for trouble. Marco threw the snack aside and said in a domineering tone, "What? Do you want to have a fight with me? Well, how about whoever loses will marry Evangeline?" "She''s not an object, so it''s impossible for her to be used as a bet. But remember this fight. I''ll fight with you sooner orter. I have something else to do today." "What?" Marco was slightly stunned. Zion said lightly, "She likes all the snacks here?" It was only today that Zion realized that he knew nothing about Evangeline. Every time he cooked, he thought that Evangeline liked to cook. But on the way here, he suddenly found that it might not be what he thought. Because Evangeline''s favorite dishes were also his favorite. He could more or less guess what this woman was thinking right now. That was, as long as it was something Zion loved to eat, listen, or do, she would always keep up with his pace and frequency. Therefore, Zion was sad to find that he didn''t even know what Evangeline really liked. Marco didn''t expect Zion to ask this question. He was stunned for a moment and then said with a sneer, "I just heard her say that you''re her fiance, right? You don''t even know what she likes to eat? You really don''t deserve Evangeline!" Zion''s eyes turned cold. He didn''t know how bad he was until today, but he knew that it was one thing, and it was another thing to be said by a past rival in love. Zion was toozy to ask. He ordered a few snacks and asked Marco to pack them. Since Evangeline hade here, it meant that she liked the things here. If he put Marco aside, he still hoped that Evangeline could eat more happily. However, after ordering the dishes, he found that Marco''s looks were not right. "What''s wrong?" "Don''t you know that Evangeline is allergic to peanuts? Although there are no peanuts in what you ordered, there is peanuts sauce in it." Marco''s words stunned Zion. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Allergic to peanuts? How was that possible? He liked to eat peanuts sauce and peanuts, so Evangeline would prepare this for him every time. Sometimes, she would even eat some with him. If she was allergic, how could she eat it? Suddenly, Zion seemed to have understood something. His beautiful eyes darkened. Chapter 1901 Chapter 1901 When Zion came back with all kinds of snacks in his hand, Evangeline had already calmed herself down, and was still able to help Zion open the door as if nothing had happened. "You bought so many delicious food?" She took it happily, as if nothing unpleasant had happened between her and Zion before. Zion''s eyes narrowed for a moment before he handed the item to her. "I''m also hungry. Let''s eat together." "Oh." Evangeline cleverly avoided the topic of Marco. With her brain, she could never have imagined that these things were all bought from Marco. She put the things on the back seat, and Zion and she sat next to each other. Zion even thoughtfully bought her milk tea and hot milk. Evangeline said with a smile, "Thank you." Zion was upset. Not long ago, his bad behavior would make a woman angry, or even make her lose her temper. But when it came to Evangeline, it seemed that there was a memory fault. She continued to get along with him happily as if nothing had happened. How much psychological endurance and ability did she need to adjust himself in order to achieve this? And more and more, he found that his love for Evangeline was growing day by day. He didn''t know what kind of charm he had to make a woman abandon everything and love him so deeply, but this kind of love made him very sad and distressed. Zion''s eyes lit up as he handed Evangeline a piece of pastry with peanuts sauce. "It''s said that it''s very good. Try it." "Okay." Evangeline picked it up and ate it without hesitation. It was toote for Zion to stop her. Looking at his palm in the air, Evangeline asked in confusion, "Do you want it too? I''ll get it for you!" As she spoke, she took another peanut pastry from another stic and gave it to Zion. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But this time, Zion couldn''t take it anymore. He watched as Evangeline ate as if there was no one else around her, but his heart tightened a little. Evangeline was still smiling foolishly at him. After finishing one pastry, Evangeline hurriedly said, "I''m a little thirsty. This milk tea and fresh milk can''t satisfy my thirst. I''m going out to buy a bottle of water." Without waiting for Zion to say anything, she got out of the car and quickly walked past the nearby alley. Zion followed her unhurriedly. With his abilities, he was skilled enough to prevent Evangeline from noticing his presence. He watched Evangeline go to a nearby pharmacy and buy some medicine to treat the allergic reaction with the shop assistant. Then she ate it directly in the pharmacy. Because she ate too fast, she choked and cough a few times. When she wiped her mouth, Zion noticed that there were some red spots on her wrist. As expected, she was allergic to peanuts! This idea hit Zion''s heart. He couldn''t help but walk over to her. In an instant, he grabbed Evangeline''s sleeve and rolled it up. Arge patch of red rash appeared in front of Zion. His eyes narrowed instantly. Evangeline didn''t expect that Zion would suddenly appear, nor did she expect that Zion would see through her peanut allergy. She was stunned and didn''t know how to react. "Zion..." "Shut up! " Zion couldn''t describe the feeling in his heart. He picked Evangeline up and quickly got into the car, then went straight to the hospital. Along the way, Zion was very angry. The pressure in the car was very low. Evangeline didn''t know how to exin it, nor did she know why she was so unlucky today. She bit her lower lip and was sent to the emergency department of the hospital by Zion. Zion grabbed the doctor''s cor and said, "The peanut allergy is very serious. Please treat it as soon as possible." Being allergic could be a big or small issue, and some people might even be dead because of being allergic. Zion didn''t know what would happen to Evangeline. He just wanted to test if what Marco said was true, but he didn''t expect that Evangeline was really allergic. So how did she eat those things with peanuts with a smile in front of him all these years? Was this woman stupid? Did she want to give up his life for a man? Although he was the man, he was angry, distressed, and sad! He couldn''t wait to p himself twice. He had neglected Evangeline so much. He didn''t even know what she was allergic to. He even felt that it was a matter of course for him to ept her confession. Yes, it was a matter of course! If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t have known that he had hurt Evangeline so deeply. Zion''s mind was spinning, but Evangeline was a little uneasy. She grabbed Zion''s sleeve tightly and said pitifully, "Don''t be angry, I can exin!" "Get it treated first." Zion''s voice was a little hoarse. Evangeline frowned slightly. She was about to say something when she heard Zion say, "If you still want to marry me, you''d better listen to me." These words were indeed a threat. Although Evangeline was reluctant to leave, she still let go of Zion. She was sent to the emergency room by the doctor. Zion sat on the bench, thinking about what had happened since he was a child. It seemed that Evangeline had always been chasing after him. When she was older, Evangeline was more or less moredylike yet he also felt that she was pretending. Later on, he was used to having a tail behind him, and he was used to that little tail being affected by him. But why did he ept Evangeline''s kindness so naturally? She was just a human being. She was just a woman! How could an ordinary woman not be doted upon by a man? She was the only one! she changed herself just for him! Foolish girl! She was so foolish that he wanted to hit someone, yet he felt bad for her. Zion''s eyes suddenly became a little warm. He recalled what Nathaniel had told him. Nathaniel asked him if he would remember to call Evangeline when he was eating. Would he think of Evangeline at a certain moment? Would he think of something that would be better for Evangeline when he thought of it somewhere? At that time, he thought it was nonsense and extremely boring. But at this moment, he realized that it was him who had gone too far! What kind of value did a person have to have in order to make Evangelinepletely forget herself? And what right did he have to have such a beautiful and kind woman? Zion suddenly felt a little ufortable. Some kind of decision shed through his mind, and it seemed to be rooted in his brain now. Chapter 1902 Chapter 1902 Evangeline felt itchy all over. She didn''t dare to show it in front of Zion, but when she entered the emergency room, she couldn''t help it. Although she had taken the medicine to resist the allergic reaction, the effect of the drug had not been fully expressed yet, and she could hardly control the itch of the rash. This was not the first or second time she had experienced such a situation. She told the doctor directly, "It''s okay. I''ve already taken the medicine for allergic reactions. It''s just a short period of time. It''ll be fine after a while. Don''t worry." Evangeline didn''t dare to scratch it. She was afraid that the scratch would hurt her skin and make her recover slowly, then Zion would dislike herter. When the doctor heard that she had taken the medicine to resist the allergic reaction, he knew that she knew the cause of her allergic reaction. He couldn''t help but be a little angry. "You don''t take your own body seriously. You know that you are allergic, but you still eat it? Is there something wrong with your brain?" Evangeline gave a wry smile. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Was she crazy? In order to stay with Zion for a little longer, and to ensure that Zion didn''t have any psychological burden, she was like this every time. She had no way to describe this feeling to anyone. Perhaps, Zion thought she was crazy too. He didn''t like her at first, but now he might feel that she was a fool. Or did he think that she was scheming something? Evangeline was a little depressed and confused. How could she exin it when she went outter? It wasn''t easy for Zion when was outside. He kept thinking about how he had managed to make Evangeline like this. Evangeline was so confident and dazzling before. Although he didn''t like her at that time, he couldn''t deny that the arrogant Evangeline could attract everyone''s attention. Even at that time, he would asionally take a look at the news about her. How did such an arrogant and unbridled Evangeline be so humble? Was it really because of love? Zion had a feeling that there might be something he didn''t know. His eyes narrowed, and no one could see what kind of light was shing in his beautiful eyes. Evangeline stayed inside for a while, and the allergic reaction on her body had begun to disappear. Seeing this scene, the doctor knew that she was familiar with it, so he was naturally relieved. However, Evangeline didn''t dare to go out. Zion looked at the time outside. When it was about time, he knocked on the door of the emergency room and whispered, "Evangeline, are you done? Come out when you''re done." There was no sign of joy or anger in his voice, which made Evangeline even more conflicted. "What should I do?" she thought to herself. He seemed to be angry. Evangeline bit her lower lip, hesitated for a moment, and then went out. Zion rolled up her sleeves directly. Looking at the allergic reaction that had faded away, he finally breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, but his face was still very ugly. "Don''t be angry. I won''t do it again." Evangeline stretched out two fingers and gently pinched Zion''s sleeve. Her expression made Zion feel a little angry. "I think we need to have a talk." Zion''s words made Evangeline''s face freeze. "What... what do you want to talk about?" It was the first time that she was so stuttering. The only thing in Evangeline''s eyes was Zion. An ordinary man would be happy to have such a woman. After all, no man would like a woman to be attached to him, but Zion''s heart was in pain. He had enough ability to make Evangeline rely on him for the rest of her life. But was that Evangeline? No! He still remembered that arrogant girl blocking his way. She arrogantly pointed at him with her fingers and said, "Hey, I''ve taken a fancy to you. You can fight with me." At that time, Evangeline was young, but she had a bright light that others did not have. She just stood there and looked dazzling. Zion thought that Evangeline had changed her temperament when she grew up, but just when Evangeline went in, he checked Evangeline''s current life. In addition to getting along with him, Evangeline was still a well-known figure in the school. She was still bright and unrestrained. But why was she socking confidence when facing him? Zion didn''t know, but he knew that he had put too much pressure on her. He didn''t know what this kind of pressure was, but he knew that he couldn''t bear to see Evangeline living in front of him in such a lowly way. What he wanted was a living person who could cry andugh. She could have her own feelings and ideas, as well as what she wanted to do, not a woman who would give up anything for him. What if he died one day? He couldn''t imagine what would happen to Evangeline. So he hoped that Evangeline could live on her own. But he couldn''t say these words to Evangeline, as it was useless. With Evangeline''s current feelings for him, she would never listen to him. Zion suddenly felt a little ufortable in his throat. An inexplicable sadness wrapped around his chest, making it hard for him to breathe. He loved Evangeline! At this moment, he finally confirmed his feelings. It was not the gratitude that outsiders had said, nor was it because they felt that he should just let it be. He liked this person, liked her arrogance, liked her wildness, and even felt sorry for her current inferiority andck of confidence. However, he was Zion, the head of the Ye family, and a soldier. Even if he broke away from the military records, if there was a war, it would be his duty to call back the army. It was his lifelong duty! He might die on the battlefield at any time and nevere back. In the past, Zion had never felt so ufortable. However, ever since he started to worry about her, Zion was afraid. He was afraid that Evangeline would go crazy if she saw his cold corpse. He was afraid that Evangeline would follow him. Therefore, the only person in her life could not be only Zion. There had to be some things and people that could hold her back. Even if he identally sacrificed himself, she would still have the courage and faith to continue to live. Zion could tell that Evangeline''s faith in him was now his! He was moved, but at the same time, he felt ufortable. Evangeline. How could he bear to part with her? A woman who would rather let her allergic reaction happen to make him feel at ease had long forgotten everything about her and lived like what he needed. However, the more things were like this, the more ufortable he felt. The more distressed he felt, the more reluctant he felt. So- Zion''s eyes were a little red, and his throat seemed to be suddenly blocked. He opened his mouth, and Evangeline seemed to realize something and quickly covered his mouth. "Stop it. I''m hungry. Let''s go eat something.¡± After saying that, Evangeline took Zion''s hand and was about to leave. However, she didn''t pull Zion at all. A hoarse voice came from behind and hit her with words that she didn''t want to hear. "Evangeline, let''s part ways for a while." Chapter 1903 Chapter 1903 Zion didn''t know how much effort he had used to say those words, but the moment he said those words, he felt that all his strength had been sucked away. Evangeline froze. It was as if a basin of cold water had been poured over her from head to toe. She felt a chill run down her spine! "Why? What did I do wrong? Tell me, can I change it?" Evangeline tried her best to hold it back. Warm liquid filled her eyes. She really wanted to cry, but Zion didn''t like girls that cry. She bit her lower lip hard, and every word she said made her body tremble. Zion clenched his fists tightly. He could feel his heart bleeding, but he still steeled himself and said, "You don''t need to change. You just need to return to your original behaviour." "Original appearance..." Evangeline was slightly stunned. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In fact, it wasn''t that she didn''t know what Zion was saying. These days, she had vaguely felt that Zion had been searching for a trace of her, but she just couldn''t be confident and strong in front of Zion. She didn''t know how to express her feelings and thoughts. Now that Zion had made it clear, she didn''t know what to say. Seeing that she was in such a bad mood, Zion asked in a low voice, "Shall I send you back?" "There''s no need. I''ll walk alone." Evangeline''s mood was very low. When she brushed past Zion, Zion pulled her arm and said in a low voice, "I gave Sheldon a share of it for you. If you have nothing to do, you can go there and have a look. In fact, love is not the only thing in a person''s life. Evangeline, you need to live on your own." "You don''t have to worry about it. You can also withdraw that from Sheldon. If I really want it, I can open a club of my own without partnering. Zion, maybe you can''t stand my lowly behaviour now, and I can''t stand it either, but I just like you. I can give up everything to be with you. Now, you''re telling me we should part ways for a while, but how long is that? Or are you actually trying to break up with me?" Evangeline''s eyes were red, and she could no longer hold back her tears. She didn''t like herself being so lowly as well, let alone Zion. Yeah, with such a bright existence, why would Zion need someone who did not know anything by his side? She was the one who put pressure on him. Zion saw her tears and was stunned. He felt like he was about to suffocate. He said in a low voice, "Until you finally understand." "Understand? So does that mean if I can''t understand, you won''t want me anymore?" Evangeline smiled bitterly. This was the reason why she had always been worried about losing him. She had always felt that Zion was high above everyone else. Whether it was the son of the Ye family or the hero of the country, he had always stood at the top and be respected and admired. Although she was a princess, she had no achievements and was not gentle. She was almost completely different from Zion. Therefore, she knew that when Zion said that he wanted to be her boyfriend, she was happy, moved, but also uneasy. She felt that she was not good enough for him, and he was noble. Sure enough, he still despised her! Evangeline didn''t say anything else and threw Zion''s hand away. This was the first time she had gotten rid of Zion''s hand. In the past, she wished she could grab him tightly and never let go of him for the rest of her life. But at this moment, it was extremely ironic and she could not stay any longer. Evangeline stumbled, and Zion couldn''t wait to support her or pull her into his arms. However, he held back and pursed his lips. looking at the figure staggering out of his sight. She would hate him, wouldn''t she? Zion felt a sudden pain in his heart. He took a step back in pain and leaned against the wall, gasping for breath. He had never known that the feeling of heartache was so terrible. At this time, he only felt a taste of blood rippling in his mouth. He almost wanted to spit it out, but he suppressed it. Evangeline''s figure was finally gone. A doctor came out of the emergency room. It was the doctor who had treated Evangeline just now. He was young, so he stood beside Zion and whispered, "Have you really decided to break up with her? I just showed her that her body was recovering well. There is nothing wrong with her except for a little allergic reaction. In fact, I don''t think it''s necessary for you to be so sad. I think she really likes you. Why don''t you sleep with her for a night? At least have a child. This mission is very dangerous. You know, if you die, at least you will have a belly." Zion''s eyes suddenly darted over. "Tell me if you want to die. I don''t mind seeing you off." Zion''s voice was as cold as ice. The doctor shrank his neck and said nothing more. Zion didn''t know how he walked out of the hospital, but when he saw Wisdom hiding in the darkness by the road, he narrowed his eyes slightly and quickly walked over. "You''re here so soon? Have you solved the problem with the Acoff?¡± Zion''s voice was emotionless. Wisdom looked at him without saying a word and just stared at him. He thought that Zion wouldn''t stand his gaze, but he didn''t expect that Zion didn''t seem to be fazed. He smiled faintly and said, "It seems that it has been solved. Your National Security Agency is also powerful. You solved it so quickly. You deserve to be my brother." "You''re stillughing now?" Wisdom finally opened his mouth, but he was still angry. "Zion, do you know that our parents are busy with your marriage with Evangeline? Are you crazy to ept a mission now?" Wisdom''s tone was very bad. Looking at the look in Wisdom''s eyes, Zion knew that he must have rushed here as soon as he got the news. Moreover, his brother was now in the National Security Agency. "Brother, you know, I am a soldier." "You''ve retired." "If there''s a war, I need to go back. This is what we all know. To retire is just a ceremony, and although my application for retirement has passed, I''ve never been approved. Now that my superior has given me an order, I have to go. Brother, I feel very ufortable. It''s also the first time that I don''t want to go on a mission." Zion''s eyes turned red. All of Wisdom''s anger suddenly turned into a sigh at this moment. "Zion..." "Brother, I like her more than anyone else can imagine. I even look forward to this wedding, hoping to walk into the hall of marriage with her hand in hand. I fantasized that she would be my wife in the future, shed her guard and psychological barrier under my indulgence, and return to what she used to be. I also have the confidence to do it, but most of the things in the world are probably not what I want. At this time, I received an order in the early morning that I had to leave and had to be separated from her temporarily. But brother, I don''t know how long this task will take, one month, two months, or one or two years... When I''m not around, what if Evangeline dumps me? You don''t know, but when she tearfully asked me how long I would be separated from her, I really didn''t know how to answer. I don''t even know when I would be back, so how could I tell her? Thest time she appeared at my rescue site and caused the hostage to be injured, it had caused a misunderstanding. How could I ask her to waste her time for me now? But when I thought that she would forget me and fall in love with someone else, my heart was very ufortable..." Chapter 1904 Chapter 1904 Wisdom suddenly felt ufortable and his heart ached. He held Zion in his arms. Since Zion became an adult, Wisdom had rarely done such a sensational thing, but now he saw that Zion''s heart was really fragile at the moment. He knew that both he and Zion had to keep the secret when they received the task. Not only could he not tell Evangeline, but he could not even tell his parents. He didn''t feel anything before, but at this moment, he suddenly felt very distressed for Zion. His little brother had always been calm. He stood high and was a hero that everyone looked up to. There seemed to be a lot of good points on him, which made people regard him as an important person. They always felt that he didn''t need feelings, but how could a real person have no feelings? Wisdom didn''t know how tofort him. He could only hold him in his arms, hoping tofort him a little. Zion didn''t struggle or resist in Wisdom''s arms. He just leaned against Wisdom, showing his weakness in front of him. His eyes had long been teary, and even the corners of his eyes were filled with tears. However, no one saw him in the dark, and no one looked at him. Wisdom waited for him to calm down for a while before he said, "Are you going to leave without saying anything? Mom and dad are gonna go crazy, Mr. and Mrs. Sanchez are gonna chase you around the world too. Zion, you have to handle this well. "No choice, I don''t have time anymore and need to go soon. I opened a martial arts club for Evangeline and n to move the family business here so that I can live a life with her. But things happen and change. I know if I leave now, the rtionship between our parents and Mr. and Mrs. Sanchez is gonna worsen. I was worried about this but since you''re here, then I am not worried anymore." Zion finally left Wisdom''s arms. Wisdom was a little stunned. "What do you mean?" "Zion will disappear from the world in half an hour, but how can a living person disappear? And it''s the hero Zion, isn''t it? So he needs an ident, an ident that is enough to kill him, an ident that can make him be ina without death. This ident can''t be too perfunctory to convince everyone. You are the only one who can do this, brother." Wisdom''s face suddenly turned pale. Zion held his shoulder tightly and said word by word, "Brother, you must help me, or I will hire someone. But no matter who hired someone, there will be ws. Brother, your identity is different now. Only you can really help me." Wisdom''s eyes shed. He couldn¡¯t bear it, but he was also from the National Security Agency. He knew that he had to do something. Although it was a nned ident, it had to be real. "How confident are you that you can escape?" "I don¡¯t know, but I will try my best to escape. After all, I have toplete the task and wait for the end of the task toe back to see my princess. Although I don''t know if she will still care about me at that time but she still going to miss me, right?" Zion''s words made Wisdom understand. This was a real shot. "If you be ina, Evangeline would cry to death. With her feelings for you, maybe..." "This is what I was worried about, so I broke up with her just now. She must hate me so much that she even thought I disliked her. But I couldn''t do anything about it. Brother, this task came too suddenly and I was in a hurry. I really didn''t have time to prepare or leave anything for her. You might need to help me take care of her." "Take care of your own woman." Wisdom refused directly. Zion didn''t say anything else. The two of them separated after making some arrangements. Evangeline didn''t know this at all. She walked alone on the road, and there were a lot of cars coming and going, but everything seemed to be an illusion for her. Zion''s words kept echoing in her mind. He said, "Let''s part ways for a while." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. At that time, Zion¡¯s expression was cold, as if he was very far away from her. Could it be that she didn''t tell him she was allergic to peanuts? Or did Zion have to date her because of her kindness from the very beginning? Now that they were finally going to talk about marriage, did he regret it? This thought hovered in Evangeline''s mind, but in the end, she rejected it. No! Zion wasn''t that kind of person! If he didn''t like her, there was no need for him to repay her kindness for the rest of his life, and he wouldn''t fool her just to give her a little peace of mind. During this period of time, she had seen the changes in Zion. Although he was still cold and noble, he had changed. For her, Zion had changed a lot. How could such a person dislike her? What was more, Zion had promised her that he would definitely marry her! Even if he didn''t agree with her humbleness, he wouldn''t easily break up with her. Evangeline suddenly stopped in her tracks. She seemed to have guessed something wrong. The man she fell in love with was not so bad, and she would not run away before the wedding. So something must have happened, which she did not know. Evangeline suddenly wiped away the tears that she didn''t know when she had left. With doubts in her heart, she quickly stopped a car and ran to the hospital. She wanted to ask Zion why and what had happened. Evangeline urged the driver to drive quickly. She looked very anxious, but she stopped at the intersection. "Driver, what''s wrong?¡± "Something seems to have happened ahead. Beauty, I know you''re in a hurry, but I can''t fly there. This ce is not far from the hospital. Why don''t you walk there?" The driver didn''t want to do that either, but seeing that the traffic jam couldn''t be cleared up for a while, he had to advise Evangeline like this. Hearing the driver''s words, she didn''t hesitate to give him the money and get out of the car. She quickly ran on the streets. The people on the road were discussing something in twos and threes. Evangeline didn''t listen carefully. She didn''t want to. She wanted to see Zion now and wanted to figure out the doubts in her heart. But before she reached the hospital gate, she heard a loud bang, and the whole ground shook a few times. What was going on? Evangeline looked in the direction of the sound and saw several cars bumping into each other. One of the cars was particrly familiar, so familiar that her heart suddenly tightened. That was Zion''s car! No matter what, Evangeline would never recognise wrongly. She ran over the car all of a sudden, only to see Zion''s car crash into the car on the right, and then drift quickly toward the mountain road on the right. At the same time, the car that had collided with the car also retreated quickly. Then it sped up the elerator and chased after it. Moreover, the light of the silent pistol in the car was so bright it blinded Evangeline''s eyes. Chapter 1905 Chapter 1905 This was an assassination! Evangeline suddenly realized this, and the target was Zion! No matter what had happened between Zion and her before, at this moment, Evangeline''s mind was full of him. She quickly grabbed someone''s car and used the driving skills taught by Carlo to directly cross those cars and quickly followed them. She called Zion as she drove. Please, pick it up. Evangeline''s eyes blurred when she heard the beeping of her phone. She didn''t know if it was because she was too nervous, but she didn''t dare to rx. Because she hadn''t practiced driving for a long time, although her driving skills were still there, she was still a little rusty. When she made a sudden turn, she almost fell off the road. At this moment, she found that it was a rugged mountain road, which was uneven and very dangerous. However, the car in front of her drove faster and faster, and she even saw the other side shooting bullets. Zion''s car was bulletproof, but even so, when the car was hit by bullets, it would cause a slight shift in the road. This mountain road was so rugged, in case... Evangeline didn''t dare to think about it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She didn''t know what she could do at this moment. She only knew that she was crazy enough to hit the car chasing after her, which gave Zion a little space and time to breathe. The car began to lose its initial advantage under her pursuit. The two cars were almost knocked down the mountain by Evangeline, but this seemed to trigger the the other party, making them chase after Zion even more. Zion had discovered Evangeline''s car behind her. At this moment, a trace of shock shed across his eyes. He had seen such driving skills before! It was Evangeline''s 17th birthday. He saw it at the racing club. At that time, Zion went there by ident, but he saw Evangeline¡¯s excellent racing skills. Her car was parked in the motorcade, and her fiery red car seemed to be above everyone else. At that time, Zion was really moved. He admired and was amazed by her, but unfortunately, he had never seen her again for many years. He didn''t expect that he would see her skill again at this moment. Evangeline was like a phoenix soaring between heaven and earth. She gave off an unstoppable brilliance that belonged to her. The corners of Zion''s lips curled up slightly, but he was suddenly hit by the car behind him. He hurriedly turned the steering wheel, but failed to steady the car. It seemed that there was a block of ice under the car, and the brake was no longer useful. He could only drive the car to the right side, but he still failed. The car slid down the mountain road and rolled over. "Zion!" Evangeline screamed and her eyes bloodshot. She crazily mmed into those cars, as if she wanted to perish with them. Several cars fell down one after another under her impact. Evangeline mmed on the brakes and the car screeched to a halt. Half of the wheel was already in mid-air. Her face was pale as she looked at the car that was emitting ck smoke. She calcted the time it would take for the car to explode and sadly realized that no matter how good her driving skills were, it was impossible for her to save Zion in the first ce. Zion was likely to die. When the word came to Evangeline''s mind, she suddenly burst into tears. "We''ll die in the same ce. Zion, wait for me." Evangeline suddenly calmed down. She took out her phone and called Mango. "Auntie, something happened to Zion. We''re in the suburbs. Please send someone to save us." After that, Evangeline sent a location to Mango. Then, with a gentle smile on her face, she gradually loosened her foot on the brake. The car got down from the slope in a tricky posture. Mango was in a daze. When she called Evangeline, she couldn''t get through. Wisdom came to the vi in order tofort his family. He was apanying Nathaniel and Mango when he heard Evangeline''s phone call saying that something had happened to Zion. He couldn''t help but be stunned. It shouldn''t be like this. His men had just been sent out. Even if they had bumped into Zion, there wouldn''t have been any news so soon. Wisdom felt a little uneasy subconsciously. He quickly took out his mobile phone and called his men. "Where are you? Have you met Zion?" "Mr. Ye, we''ve just arrived at the destination. We haven''t reached the ce we''ve agreed on with Mr. Ye yet." The words of his men made Wisdom''s mind go nk and he almost fainted. Zion had really been assassinated. Who was it? Who would dare to treat Zion like this? Wisdom couldn''t figure it out, but he didn''t dare to dy. He quickly turned around and saw Mango grab Nathaniel''s hand with a pale face and said, "Hurry up and save them. This is the address. Hurry up!" Everyone panicked. Not only the people of the Ye family, but also the people of the Sanchez family also sent people and helicopters to rush there as soon as possible. While the car was heading down the slope, Evangeline suddenly changed direction andid the car on a tree. Then she quickly slipped out of the window and quickly slid to the side of Zion''s car with her own car. There were bruises all over her body, but she acted as if she could not feel anything. She could only see blood oozing out of Zion''s face. She watched as Zion fell into aa and the gasoline inside the car started to leak out bit by bit. She didn''t know if she could save Zion before the car exploded. She only knew that she couldn''t let Zion stay in the car. She absolutely couldn''t! Evangeline raised her arm and mmed it against the car window. However, Zion''s car had been modified and it was bullet proof. Naturally, it wasn''t easy for it to break the ss. Evangeline was on the verge of despair. But she didn''t give up. Suddenly, she touched her trouser pocket and found that there was a car key inside. Yes! Zion gave her an extra key for emergency, and also for her convenience. She was overjoyed. She quickly took out the key and opened the car door, dragging the unconscious Zion out. However, Evangeline didn''t dare to stop and couldn''t stop. Although she was in great pain, she still dragged Zion away. If she could, she really wanted to carry him on her back and run. Unfortunately, her body still hadn''t recovered to its original state. The friction from the sand made Zion wake up from hisa. He didn''t know what was going on, but he could smell the smell of blood and a familiar fragrance. "Evangeline?" Zion opened his mouth slightly. Evangeline was very happy to hear his voice, but she didn''t have time to look at him. She said directly, "Shut up! Save your strength to escape!" At this time, Evangeline seemed to have returned to her original self. She was back to her wild and unrestrained self. Zion felt a little relieved and tried his best to save his own energy. However, with a loud bang, the fire wave of the car''s explosion instantly came with a hot breath. Without thinking, Zion turned around and protected Evangeline under his body... Chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 "No! Zion! I won''t allow that!" Evangeline seemed to have noticed something. It was toote to stop him. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The powerful heat waves sent them flying. Zion grabbed Evangeline''s hand tightly. At this moment, he felt he was going to hold her forever. Before, he wanted to let go of Evangeline''s hand and give her an ordinary andfortable life. Although there was no him, Evangeline might have a choice. But at this moment, he realized that he didn''t want to let go of her hand no matter what. If this mission was destined to go to hell, he would take her with him. He had given her a chance, but she insisted oning back, and he was reluctant to part with her. Therefore, they would go together. When Zion fainted, he held Evangeline tightly in his arms, but he felt a warm liquid in his arm... It was Evangeline''s blood! Zion didn''t want to give up, but he didn''t have enough strength. He could only faint with Evangeline. By the time Nathaniel, Mango, and Wisdom arrived, the ce had already turned into ruins. There was a sea of fire everywhere. Coupled with the cold wind at night, the fire was very strong and soon spread out. Although Eugene was worried about Evangeline and Zion''sfort, he was the king after all. He had to take over the destiny of the whole country. He could only let the Sanchez family contact someone to put out the fire, while Nathaniel and Wisdom began to search for traces of Zion and Evangeline. In fact, no one dared to hope too much for such a fire. Even if someone fell down and didn''t die, they couldn''t guarantee that the person was still alive. Mango almost fainted. She didn''t expect that she would be speaking to Zion a few hours ago, but now things ended up this way. Also, Evangeline was gone too. Nathaniel was worried about Zion and was afraid that Mango wouldn''t be able to hold on. Fortunately, Mango suppressed her pain and went down with him to search. The fire burned for an entire night, and everyone tried their best to look for them. But after the fire went out, nothing could be seen here. Even the car had melted, let alone the human and the ashes. Zion''s car had been modified. Although it was powerful, it had been burnt, leaving only a license te. The familiar car te number made Mango faint. Nathaniel was heartbroken, so he had to take Mango to the hospital first, while Wisdom''s face was terribly gloomy. His men had also participated in putting out the fire and had never seen Zion, so this wasn¡¯t his arrangements. It was someone who really wanted Zion''s life. Now, Zion''s life was uncertain. It was very likely that he had been buried in a sea of fire. At the thought of this, Wisdom couldn''t wait to kill someone. "Mr. Ye, we..." "Check it out! No matter who it is, he must pay the price for hurting my brother!" Wisdom''s eyes were bloodshot, and he punched a stone on the side. The hot temperature burned his hand, but it could not stop his heart from hurting. It was his carelessness! He shouldn''t have agreed to Zion¡¯s n! Now that they were gone, that mission was very likely to be reced. But what about Zion? Who wouldpensate their family with another Zion? Because everyone knew about Zion''s retirement, this ident was also an ident. There was no merit, no reward, and no one even knew why Zion was killed. Wisdom never felt that there was anything wrong with the organization he had served, but at this moment, there was a strong sorrow and pain in his heart. His younger brother! Was he still alive? Just as everyone was feeling sad, Zion and Evangeline were rescued by a helicopter. During this period of time, someone wanted to separate their hands when they were both unconscious. However, their hands seemed to stick together and could not be separated no matter how hard they tried. "Forget it. Just let it be." It was the doctor who had spoken to Zion in the hospital. When the person next to him heard the doctor''s words, he couldn''t help frowning. "Whale, this mission is top secret. I don''t think it''s good idea for this woman to be with Mr. Ye. She''s not one of us." The doctor''s nickname was Whale, and he said, "But she''s Zion''s woman. As you can see, she''s in aa and their hands are sped so tightly together. What does that mean? It means that if you throw this woman down now, Mr. Ye will probably kill you when he wakes up. So, do you want to continue with that?" The others couldn''t help shivering. "But we can''t let her be the fatal point of Mr. Ye." Someone said in a low voice. Whale nced at him and said, "In fact, it''s also good to say that when a person is in aa, we can do whatever we want, right?" "What do you want to do to Mr. Yes woman?" One of them asked boldly. It was not their fault. They were all raised by Zion. They had been trained by Zion to the point where they were nearly traumatised, so they were really scared of him. It was scary just thinking about what he was going to do to Zion''s woman. Whale was not afraid of death and said with a smile, "What else can we do? The importance of this mission is very high. This woman is a variable and an ident. In order to prevent her from ruining our n, I have to hypnotize her. Just let her think that she is Mr. Ye''s woman. Well, she is the kind of woman that Mr. Ye dotes on. I think even if Mr. Ye doesn''t agree with this result, he won''t be too against it. After all, he has gotten together with his woman as he wished. When the mission is over, we will hypnotise her again. This is the only way." When the others heard Whale''s words, they could not help but fall silent. They rarely saw Zion treat any woman in a special way, and usually kept a distance from women. They had never seen Zion holding onto a woman so tightly. Therefore, they knew Evangeline was someone special. In that case, Whale''s idea was doable. "If you want to do it, hurry up. It''s the best time for hypnosis when this person is in aa." "Bullshit! Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand. How can I hypnotize people if they don¡¯t wake up?" Whale kicked the person who spoke. The other party pursed his lips and did not say anything else. At this moment, Evangeline frowned slightly. Her innate sensitivity made her notice that there was someone around her. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw several people in camouge uniforms standing in front of her. "Who are you guys?" She subconsciously wanted to get up, but was pulled by the unconscious Zion. At the same time, Whale quickly took out a pocket watch and waved it in front of her. "Listen to me..." His voice was low and maic, as peaceful as the neighbour boy next door. For no reason, it made her feel at ease, then be exhausted. Evangeline didn''t want to close her eyes, but the voice seemed to be magical. She couldn''t help but feel her eyelids sink. Then she slowly rxed and fell asleep unconsciously... Chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 When Zion woke up, he didn''t see Evangeline. Instead, he saw himself in an unfamiliar room. He frowned slightly and felt great pain all over his body. Some memories also rushed into his mind. At the moment when the car exploded, he didn''t know how Evangeline was. He only remembered that his palm was full of Evangeline''s blood. Evangeline! He suddenly sat up, but it hurt so much that he groaned. Then he heard a very annoying voice. "You''ve finally woken up. You''ve been in aa for two days and one night. You can really get rid of danger at any time. I''m telling you, if we go ten minutester, you and your little beauty won''t be alive anymore." Zion didn''t want to waste any more time talking to him when he saw Whale''sck of manners. Since he was here, he was naturally fine, but he did not know if Evangeline was fine. "Where''s my girl?" As soon as Zion opened his mouth, he felt that his voice was a little hoarse. Whale seemed to understand everything and said, "Don''t worry, she is lying in the next room to rest." "Did you bring her with you?" Zion didn''t know what he was feeling right now. Before he lost consciousness, he wanted to take Evangeline with him no matter what. But Whale unexpectedly brought her along as well. It seemed that this kid was still useful. Whale didn''t know what was on Zion''s mind. After all, Zion was the highestmander in this operation. He didn''t know if it suited Zion''s mind that he left Evangeline alone. He could only say, "It''s not that I want to vite the military order. It''s that you and her were in each other''s hands at that time and couldn''t separate at all. We can''t cut off your hands." As soon as he finished speaking, he received Zion''s death stare. He hurriedly said, "It was my fault that I didn''t get your permission to keep her here, but I also knew the importance of the mission, so I hypnotized her while she was in aa. Her current memory is your woman, an orphan with no parents. You saved her in the process of being sold, and then followed you until now. You spoil her, and allowed her to do anything she wants. She is now Mr. Laurent''s woman." The name "Mr. Laurent" made Zion pause for a moment before getting used to his new identity. He was now the ninth son of thergest arms dealer in the border, the Laurent family. He was also the illegitimate son of Amor Laurent. He had been sent overseas and had been repeatedly tortured. Later on, Mr. Laurent, who was also known as us Laurent, had no choice but to protect himself by showing his outstanding military talents and business talents, which attracted the attention of Amor. He wanted his son to return to the country and take over the business of the family. The sudden appearance of an illegitimate child taking over the business of the Laurent family made others very ufortable, so us was assassinated on his way back. His task was to rece us ining here to find out everything about the Laurent family, and then take over. Coincidentally, us'' appearance was somewhat simr to Zion''s, especially his pair of beautiful eyes. It was said that he had inherited his mothers appearance. He could be considered a handsome man, but unfortunately, his life was a little short. Zion touched his face and found that it was covered with gauze. He couldn''t help frowning. Whale quickly said, "When your car exploded, you focused on protecting your little lover. Her face was wounded by the car debris, and it was estimated that there would be scars. The information showed that there was a scar on us'' face, so I didn¡¯t treat it for you. When the task is over, if you care about it, I will do a beauty surgery for you. But it can only fade, and I don''t think it can be eliminated. us wore a half silver eagle mask all year round because of this scar, and everyone called him ck Eagle. So Mr. Ye, from now on, I''m afraid that you will start to adapt to your new identity and new name." "Got it. What''s the name of my woman now?" "Anne." Whale quickly said, "Everyone knows that Mr. Laurent has a lover, and this woman is well protected by Mr. Laurent. She basically doesn''t show herself, so no one knows what this woman looks like. They only know that she is called Anne. We have already controlled this woman. Now that Miss Sanchez is here, she has be Anne. You two are naturally the most perfect partners. But the environment here is veryplicated. I don''t know if your little lover can survive in this big mess. You might need to exhaust yourself a little." However, the corners of Zion''s lips curled up slightly. Exhaust? He didn''t think so. Evangeline was arrogant and unrestrained, and her skills were not something that ordinary people could handle. Now that she had lost her original memory, she was afraid of nothing. How could she exhaust him? All of a sudden, Zion wanted to see Evangeline''s current situation. He suddenly lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed, but was stopped by Whale. "What are you doing? Not only on your face, but your back is also burned. You''ll have to rest for a while. We''ve created a bombing news, so Mr. Laurent should be like your situation now. So, please stop for a while." "From now on, I''m us Laurent, call me Mr. Laurent." Zion said coldly. "Yes." Whale nodded, but when he saw that Zion was still going to get out of bed, he frowned. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Why are you in such a hurry? Your woman won''t run. Can''t you..." Before he could finish his words, the door was kicked open with a bang. Then, a woman in a fiery red dress came in. "us, how are you? Which bastard dares to hurt you? I''ll cripple him! Let me have a look." Evangeline walked in with an angry look on her face and threw herself in front of Zion. Whale opened his mouth wide in surprise. This woman was so aggressive! Logically speaking, she remembered that she was Mr. Laurent''s woman, and Mr. Laurent doted on her. However, wasn''t it a bit too fierce to kick Mr. Laurent''s door and grab his chin so forcefully? "Get out!" The coldness in Zion''s eyes disappeared in an instant, but he ordered Whale in a cold tone. Whale was slightly stunned. Before he could react, Evangeline looked at him with dissatisfaction and said, "What are you doing? Didn''t you hear him? You wanna watch our livestream of getting steamy?" Hearing this, Whale almost choked on his own saliva. He coughed in a hurry and ran away in a panic. All of a sudden, Zion burst intoughter. His unruly little princess seemed to have reallye back. That was good! While Zion was still sighing, Evangeline grabbed Zion''s chin, and her soft lips instantly covered his mouth... Chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 Zion felt that he was about to suffocate. Evangeline wasn''t this aggressive. Even when they kissed, he could still feel Evangeline''s reservedness and inability to let go. But now, Anne seemed to have been possessed by the younger Evangeline. She did not care about anything and just kissed him, which made him feel like he was being harassed a little. But this feeling was really good. Zion became active, but Evangeline was not willing to be at a disadvantage. The two began to fight in their kissing skills, but Evangeline really didn¡¯t have much experience in this aspect. Although Zion didn''t have much experience, his only few practices with Evangeline made him skilful enough. He even made Evangeline feel shy and breathless. In the end, she had no choice but to beg for mercy. "Okay, stop. You''re always bullying me!" Evangeline pushed Zion away. Their saliva was still shining on her lips, which was quite attractive. However, she jumped out at this time and pouted her lips in defeat. Zion was really depressed. Who was bullying who now? She was the one who forced him to kiss her. Now that she had aroused him, she stopped! Was she kidding him? However, Zion wanted to spoil Evangeline. He liked her wild behaviour and unrestrained characteristic. Zion could feel the beating of his heart. "Come here!" He waved at Evangeline and said in a hoarse voice. Evangeline was stunned for a moment, but she still stepped forward and sat down beside Zion. A pair of soft hands instantly circled around Zion''s neck, and the smell of an orchid also came to him in an instant. "us, who wants to kill us?" Evangeline only remembered that she and Mr. Laurent had been assassinated on their way home. Both she and us had been injured and had been saved by his men. She was a vengeful person, and so was us, so she had to know who her enemy was. Zion felt awkward when she heard Evangeline call her us, but he also knew that the plot needed her. He could only be Mr. Laurent. "It should be those at home who don''t want me to go back." Zion said tly. Evangeline gently held his little finger and yed with it. She whispered, "Are you sad?" "Why should I be sad?" Zion looked at Evangeline. For the first time, he felt so happy and even a little happy. Evangeline pouted and said, "I''m an orphan, so I don''t know how it feels to have a family. But you''re different. You have a father and a brother and a sister. It''s supposed to be a happy family. Why are you guys killing each other?" "There has never been a happy family. Since I was born, my mother took me to hide everywhere, but I still couldn''t avoid the assassination of my mother and me from the main house, so I had to resist. The reason why they came back to me now is that my business and the current forces can help the family, and they have no feelings for me. So Anne, when you go back, except for me, you don''t have to care about anyone''s emotions. Those people are like beasts. On the surface, they look like family, but actually they are more vicious than anyone." Zion''s words made Evangeline nod slightly, but she said with great distress, "Are you particrly upset? " "Hmm?" Zion was a little surprised. He didn''t understand what Evangeline meant. Seeing that Evangeline began to take off her clothes, he suddenly felt his throat tighten and hurriedly asked, "What are you doing?" "I''mforting you! It''s said that when you''re in a bad mood, doing something pleasant will make you feel better. I''ve thought about it. The thing that makes us happy should be our bed activity, right? Anyway, I''m your woman, so you don''t have to be shy!" Evangeline got up and stepped forward, which scared Zion so much that he almost fell out of bed. "Wait a minute! We''d better take it easy." "Hmm? You don''t like me?" Evangeline frowned, and then she didn''t undress herself anymore. She grabbed Zion''s cor with one hand and said fiercely, "If you dare to cheat on me, I''ll cut it off and make sure you''ll never get to have any pleasure!" As she spoke, she stretched out her hand toward Zion''s down there and he was so frightened that he quickly blocked her hands. This girl was really wild now! Zion felt a little ufortable because of how she was holding onto him. He whispered, "I don''t intend to cheat as you''re the only one in my life. But we''re all injured now, so we can''t do such an extreme exercise. Why don''t we do something else?" "Car racing?" Evangeline''s eyes lit up in an instant. Zion knew that Evangeline had learned how to race with Carlo, but he really didn''t know what she looked like. He had only seen her once, and he felt excited when he saw it. "Yes, but your injury..." "Gosh, I''m not so delicate! Let''s go racing!" Evangeline''s eyes lit up when she mentioned racing. Zion couldn''t bear to spoil her mood, so he asked someone to arrange it. Hearing that they were going to race, Whale didn''t agree more or less. "Mr. Laurent, it''s a critical time. Those in the main residence don''t know your current situation. If we go back secretly now, we may catch them off guard. But if you go racing now, it means that you are safe and sound. Isn''t this to lead others to kill you? Besides, you are all injured. Can''t you keep a low profile?" Whale almost said that Zion was insane. Evangeline felt a little depressed when she heard his words. Zion felt that he couldn''t bear to see Evangeline so depressed. In the past, Evangeline had been putting up with him and making him feel wronged for the sake of love. But now, she was no longer Evangeline. How could he make her feel so wronged? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Zion also knew that Whale was right, but he just wanted to see Evangeline happy. He wanted to see the unscrupulous smile on Evangeline''s face. "Do I need to keep a low profile as Mr. Laurent? Just do as I say. I''m going to give Anne a happy ride tonight." "us, you''re so nice!" Evangeline immediately became happy. She did not care that Whale was here and kissed Zion. Whale was embarrassed and went out. He was old now, and couldn''t stand public disy of affection like that. Chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 Theers of Zion''s mouth twitched into a smile. How many years had it been since he hadughed so heartily? He didn''t seem to remember anything. When he was a child, he was fine at home. But after arriving in the army, his rigorous training and systematic knowledge made him smile less. No one was born with a poker face. He had to do this because of his work. But when he saw the pure-hearted Evangeline, he finally smiled. "What are youughing at?" Evangeline sniffed and then boldly reached out to pinch Zion''s nose. "Stop fooling around!" Zion pulled her into his arms. Evangeline leaned into Zion''s arms. Her eyes curved as she traced Zion''s face with her fingers. However, she frowned slightly on Zion''s burnt cheek. "Your face has been disfigured." "Well, as a man, it is not so important." Zion didn''t pay much attention to it. Anyway, us was also wearing a silver mask, so it was just right for the identity. Evangeline frowned and said, "It doesn''t look good. I''m a person who loves beautiful people. If you be ugly, I won''t like you anymore." "Hmm?¡± Zion couldn''t help frowning. "Who are you scaring? Your frown makes you even uglier." Evangeline didn''t seem to notice Zion''s aura at all. She stretched out her fingers and smoothed his brows. Her soft hands caressed his face and it aroused him. "Stop fooling around. You''re also injured. Take good care of yourself. You''ll see the Laurent family in a couple of days. Don''t let them plot against you." Zion pulled Evangeline''s hand away, but she kept wiggling in his embrace. "What''s wrong, us? You can''t even be a man because of an ident?" After saying that, Evangeline looked at Zion''s groin area. Zion was on the verge of going berserk. What was going on? Why was this girl always thinking about this? He couldn''t wait to eat her up immediately, but when he thought of Evangeline''s current state and the fact that she was injured, Zion held himself back. "Don''t provoke the tiger." "You''re not a tiger. You''re just a cat here." Although Evangeline said so, she still got up from Zion''s arms with a smile and said with some difort, "I''m hungry." "Hmm?" Zion was stunned for a moment. Only then did he realize that it was indeed time for dinner. "I''ll get someone to prepare some food for you." "No, I want to eat your cooking." Evangeline blinked mischievously. Zion burst intoughter. "Okay, what do you want to eat? I''ll make it." In fact, there were still burns on Zion''s body, which were even painful. However, when he looked at Evangeline''s smiling face, he didn''t feel the pain anymore. Moreover, he was very pleased to be able to dote on her so openly. Evangeline suddenly saw a scene of Zion preparing food for her but she did not have memories of him knowing how to do that. She just simply said that and did not expect him to really agree to it. She felt bad for him. "There''s no need. I''m joking. You''re still injured. You''d better take a rest. I''ll just eat something. But what do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you." In Evangeline''s memory, she didn''t know how to cook at all, and us didn''t force her to learn how to cook, so she said she wanted to buy. However, Zion said with a smile, "The food out there is not clean. You and I are sick now. Why don''t I make some tomato and egg noodles for you? You don''t have a good appetite these days. Have some tomatoes for appetizer." Evangeline was slightly stunned. Did she have a bad appetite? Why didn''t she know? However, since us had said so, she did not care anymore. "All right. Do you need my help?" "There''s no need. Go and rest." "Okay." Evangeline walked out of the room with a smile, but her heart felt a little ufortable. This kind of feeling made her feel a little weird. She had been getting along very well with us, hadn''t she? But why was there a pained feeling in her heart that she couldn''t even describe? Why was it tugging at her chest? Evangeline couldn''t figure out what she was thinking, so she could only ignore it subconsciously. Zion got up and walked out of the room. When he passed by the living room, he saw Whale. He didn''t say anything and went straight to the kitchen. Whale was stunned. "Boss, where are you going?" "Watch your TV." Zion didn''t even look at him. He found an apron and wore it. He then began to skilfully prepare a meal with tomatoes and noodles. Whale was shocked to his core. What the f*ck! Was he mistaken? Or was it an illusion? Boss was actually preparing a meal? Seriously? "Boss, I''ll try it when it''s cooked." "Get lost!" Zion kicked Whale out. whale was a little depressed. He suddenly remembered the burn on Zion''s body. He couldn''t help holding the door and said, "Boss, give me a bowl of it. I''ll apply the best medicine for youter." "I have a woman to care for me." Zion''s words made Whale a little upset. What was so great in having a woman? He whispered in his heart, but he also remembered that Evangeline had endured it for the sake of Zion. He then decided to forget about it. He would just go watch the TV then. Whale shook its head and left. Before long, the delicious tomato and egg noodles were ready. Whale suddenly felt so hungry. He watched as Zion went to Evangeline''s room with the egg noodles in his hands. He couldn''t help but run to the kitchen to see if there were any left. However, he was stunned. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Except for a little noodle soup, there was nothing else. What the hell... Boss only made one bowl! How did he made it so urately? Whale was so jealous. Zion didn''t care how jealous Whale was. When he handed the tomato and egg noodles to Evangeline, she was drawing something. He walked over and took a look. It was actually a design. Evangeline knew how to do this? Zion was a little surprised. Evangeline heard the familiar footsteps and said with a smile, "How''s my drawing?" "Is this the design of the car safety bag?" After all, Zion''s mother, Mango, was also a car designer. He had read a lot of these things since he was a child, but he didn''t expect that Evangeline could also do it. Zion was really surprised. However, Evangeline said with a smile, "Of course. Look, do you think it''s practical and look good? If you''re satisfied, I''ll ask someone to modify your carter so that you won''t get into trouble again." "You know how to design cars? " "Yes!" Evangeline answered naturally, but Zion was stunned. It seemed that he had never really known her... Chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 Seeing Zion''s shocked expression, Evangeline asked in surprise, "You don''t know?" "I don''t know." At this moment, Zion felt that these words were a little harsh. Sure enough, he didn''t put much effort in Evangeline. "But from now on, I will slowly get to know you." Zion quickly hugged Evangeline, afraid that the woman would run away. The current Evangeline was no longer the humble woman who loved him and refused to give up. Now she lived as she liked. This was what Zion wanted to see, but he also knew that he was facing a huge crisis. Because Evangeline might be able to defeat him at any time. It was really a bad feeling, but what he wanted to do was to see Evangeline''s fearless and arrogant behaviour. Zion hugged Evangeline from behind. Smelling the fragrance of her body, he couldn''t help but say, "If someone knew that you could design cars, he would probably be very happy." "Who is it?" Evangeline asked in confusion. Zion just smiled and didn''t answer. "Have some food. It''s getting cold soon. Let me have a look at the design." "Okay." Looking at the tomato and egg noodles in front of her, Evangeline was suddenly moved. "Thank you, us." She naturally kissed Zion, and then went to the side to eat noodles. Zion looked at Evangeline''s design and really wanted to show it to Mango. This was his wife''s design. However, when he thought of how Zion should be missing or in a vegetative state, he could only give up. However, he still carefully put the design away and kept it close to himself. "What are you doing?" "I''ll find someone to modify itter." Zion said indifferently, but Evangeline didn''t say anything else. The noodles were really delicious. After eating them, Evangeline was sweating and in a good mood. "After dinner. I''ll go out for a walk. I''m going back to the Laurent family home after resting for a few days." "Okay.¡± Evangeline didn''t think much of Zion''s decision. The two of them went out after Evangeline finished her meal. This ce was still a little unfamiliar to Evangeline. She suddenly said, "Why don''t I like this ce very much? I always feel that I should live in a seaside city. I don''t know if it was the car ident that broke my brain. I feel that I don''t like many things, but these are in my memory." Hearing Evangeline''s words, a hint of heartache shed across Zion''s eyes. He held Evangeline''s hand and whispered, "You don''t have to think about anything. Just do what you want to do. I''ll support you even if the sky falls.¡± "I believe you. I''ve never been wronged since I met you." Evangeline''s smile was very bright. Zion smiled faintly, but in his heart, he was a little nervous. us doted on Anne and did not even allow her to be exposed in front of others. Many people said that us loved Anne very much and protected her. However, Zion had stolen usputer before he found out that Anne was rescued by him from the human traffickers. He fell in love with Anne at first sight, but Anne was only grateful to us. Anne was very active and cheerful. She was able to chat with everyone and gradually attracted many people''s attention. us was afraid that she would meet her real love, that was why he hid her. In this way, Anne would be his own. Speaking of which, us was stubborn and had a strong possessiveness. Although he doted on Anne, it was still within his permission. Now that Zion had be us, Evangeline had be Anne. Zion didn''t know what memories whale had given to Anne, but he could finally feel the uneasiness Evangeline had felt before. He wouldn''t imprison Evangeline in the name of love like us. He would even let her go, but there were only two results. Either Evangeline fell in love with him as Anne, or Evangeline would leave his arms and fall in love with someone else. Zion''s eyes darkened slightly. At the thought of Evangeline throwing herself into another man''s arms, he felt particrly ufortable. Since he was a child, he was always the favoured one, a genius, and a hero. He lived a smooth life and could get whatever he wanted. Everyone loved him so much that he didn''t know how it felt to chase someone. Even though Evangeline had been chasing after him for so long, he only saw Evangeline''s efforts. He never thought that one day he would face the embarrassment of chasing after someone and not knowing where to start. Was this God¡¯s punishment for him? Zion smiled bitterly. "What are you thinking about? " Evangeline nced at Zion and noticed that the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, but he was smiling with a heavy heart. She quickly said, "Are you worried that those so-called rtives will reject you after you return to the family? Let me tell you, this is for sure. You are Amor''s illegitimateN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. child. If you hadn''t fought for yourself, it would have been unknown whether you could still be alive or not. If they let you go back now, although they want to pass the power of the family to you, they will push you into the limelight. Your brothers and sisters are not easy to deal with. Now you are going back topete for their rights. How can they be friendly to you? us, it may be difficult for us to go on our way in the future." With that, Evangeline pouted her lips. Zion smiled and caressed Evangeline''s hair dotingly. He suddenly fell in love with this action. Evangeline''s hair was very soft and smooth, which made him feel particrlyfortable. "Don''t touch my hair. It feels like touching a pet." Evangeline slightly protested. The corners of Zion''s lips curled up slightly. "What do you use to wash your hair?" "Huh?" Evangeline was a little stunned. What was this thought? Didn''t the two of them talk about returning to the Laurent family just now? Why did they jump into what shampoo she used? Evangeline said indifferently, "I don''t know. It''s just ordinary shampoo." "I''ll get you something for you to try?" Evangeline frowned again and looked at Zion. "What''s wrong with you today? Why are you worried about these useless trivial things?" "Nothing about you is trivial." "Tsk, what sweet words." Although Evangeline said so, the corners of her mouth could not help but rise slightly. Women really liked these pickup lines. Looking at her happy face, Zion felt a sense of warmth in his heart. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go back." "Okay." Evangeline took Zion''s arm and went back to the vi. Seeing theme back. Whale hurried to greet them with a serious look. "Boss, there''s a letter from the Laurent family." "Put it there. Anne took a lot of steps just now. I''ll make some water for her feet to soak in. We can talk about the restter." Hearing this, Whale opened its mouth wide like a statue and looked at Zion, while Evangeline was also slightly stunned. Chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 Soak her feet? What was that? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. us wanted to soak her feet for her? Evangeline felt a little confused. "Is there anything wrong with my ears?" she thought to herself. Looking at the look of shock on Whale''s face, Evangeline quietly suppressed the surprise in her heart. "I''ll take a shower first." Evangeline felt that the atmosphere was a little out of control. She nned to run away first, but she was stopped by Zion, who grabbed her by the arm. Then, he bent over and picked her up. He then walked upstairs. Evangeline was stunned. "No, us, it''s not appropriate for a man like you to help me soak my feet." She struggled and heard Zion say, "There''s nothing inappropriate about it. You''re my woman. It''s not inappropriate for you to do anything for me." Evangeline didn''t even have the strength to refute his words. Whale was so stunned that even when Zion and Evangeline disappeared in front of him, he was still in a daze. "If you don''t want to do it, I can send you to Swovenia to raise the penguins." Zion''s voice came slowly, which scared Whale so much that he shivered and quickly came to his senses. Then he went to prepare the footwashing water speechlessly. ording to Zion''s instructions, Whale put some pepper in the foot-washing water. Evangeline was a little embarrassed. "I''ll do it myself." "Don''t move. If you''re injured.¡± Evangeline was stunned again. Wounded? Oh, that was right. She had some injuries on her head, butpared to Zion, it didn''t seem to be worth mentioning. "You''re injured, too. I''ll do it myself." Evangeline wanted to continue struggling, but she didn''t expect Zion to re at her. Evangeline immediately gave up. Forget it. What else could she say if this man insisted on soaking her feet? But this feeling was really awkward and strange. Her parents had never washed her feet since she was a child. Seeing Zion take off Evangeline''s shoes and wipe the back of her foot with his slightly dry palm, Evangeline shivered for no reason. Zion''s eyes were also dark and unclear. He had never known that Evangeline''s feet were so soft, so white. It was really unfair for her to have such a pair of small feet to follow him to fight all over the country all these years. Zion reached out to test the water temperature and felt that it was fine. Zion put Evangeline''s foot in, gently brought the water to her foot, and slowly washed it. His serious expression was as if he was treating a work of art. A strange emotion shed across Evangeline''s heart. With a blush on her face, she restrained her careless personality and suddenly opened her mouth when she saw Zion''s serious expression. "us, you''re so good looking." Zion''s lips curled into a smile. Fortunately, his looks could still attract her, so that she would not like others. "Just take a closer look. After all. I''ll have to put on a mask soon." "Your face will be fine." Evangeline gently touched his injured face with her finger. Zion didn''t care much about it, but he was happy to see Evangeline''s heartache. "Yes, I''ll be fine. When we get married, I''ll definitely be very handsome to marry you." Zion''s words stunned Evangeline. Get married? She thought that she would never be able to get that forever. Moreover, given us'' status, even the Laurent family would not agree to it. Evangeline wanted to say something, but when she saw Zion seriously washing her feet, she suddenly couldn''t say a word. She could clearly feel how good this man was to her. Forget it. She would just trust him for now. Evangeline let go of herself. She could only feel a stream of heat rising from her toes, and Zion''s hand pressed down on the acupuncture points on her toes, making her feel veryfortable. At first, she felt a little itchy, but then she felt warm andfortable all over and fell asleep unconsciously. After Zion washed her feet, she saw Evangeline lying quietly on the bedside table and falling asleep. Her long hair covered half of her face, but it couldn''t cover all of her face. In fact, Evangeline was very good- looking. She inherited all the good features of her parents and was very eye-catching. Zion put her hair behind her ear and gentlyid her down. Then, he pulled the quilt over her and went to the bathroom with the footwashing water. Zion washed his hands and went out of the room. Whale was already waiting there. "Boss, the mask is ready. The Laurent family is in a hurry. When do you want to set off?" "Set off? Anne is still sleeping. Tell them to wait." Zion said lightly, Whale was slightly stunned. "Isn''t this a bad idea? What if we annoy them..." "So be it. What are they trying to do to me? Did those people from the Laurent family do this? Is there any news?" Zion had thought that it was Wisdom who had sent someone to put on a show with him. He didn''t expect that the other party would risk his life to kill him, so he guessed that the other party probably really wanted to kill him. Who would be so stupid to assassinate him? Hearing Zion''s question, Whale looked a little unnatural. "To be honest." Zion''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and the stern expression on his face made Whale shiver. D*mn it! When he saw Evangeline just now, he was as gentle as water, but now he was as cold as ice. Whale was so scared that he opened his mouth in a hurry. "It was arranged by the higher-ups. After all, if you want to rece us perfectly into the Laurent family, there must be an opportunity. Two car idents happened in different ces, almost at the same time. The difference is that your side was arranged by the higher-ups, and us was really targeted. ording to the investigation, it was the Laurent family who did it. As for the members of the younger generation, they haven''t found out yet." Zion''s eyes narrowed slightly. "The higher-ups are willing to let me die." His words made Whale''s back break out in a cold sweat. He quickly said, "No, there''s someone behind us to help. The real Mr. Laurent is seriously injured now. Although he was being rescued, he still didn''t wake up. As for when he would wake up, it''s not clear. In order to confuse everyone, the higher-ups put us in the ce where you had an ident andid in ce of you in the hospital." Zion immediately understood. He was afraid that Nathaniel and Mango had already known about his mission. But even if he knew, he couldn''t contact them to avoid any idents. Zion nced at Whale and said lightly, "Then do as I say. Since the Laurent family wants me to die, they must be mentally prepared for my counterattack from now on. After all, I''m Mr. Laurent, don''t you agree?" He smiled evilly, and his aura suddenly changed. Whale couldn''t keep up with his pace and aura. For a moment, he couldn''t tell whether the person in front of him was his boss or the real us. Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 He had never known that a person''s aura could be this cold and cruel. The Zion in front of him was the version of us. "Tell our men tounch a sneak attack on the Laurent family''s warehouse. I hope the Laurent family will be in chaos in half an hour." Zion said with a sneer, with a hint of cruelty on his lips. "Yes." Whale quickly lowered its head. He had a feeling that the previously strict Zion had really disappeared. The person standing in front of him was none other than Mr. Laurent. The fearless lunatic from the Laurent family, us Laurent. Zion took out a cigar from his pocket. This was what us liked to do. From now on, his habits of living and all traces of Zion would be wiped out from his body. Zion, no, it was time to call him us. He lit the match slowly. He suddenly remembered that he had learned in the car that Evangeline liked DJ ylists. Since this girl likes that kind of music, did she also like ces like the bar? If she was alone, he would naturally not let her go, but if she was with him, he could give it a try. The match was burnt out and burned to his finger. However, he carelessly waved his hand and threw the ashes into the ashtray. Then, he lit a new one. As time went by, Whale came back soon. "Mr. Laurent, the Laurent family''s warehouse is on fire. They''ll probably lose a hundred million." "Isn''t it a little cheap to buy mine and Anne''s life with a hundred million?" us sneered and threw what he had just found to Whale. Whale hurried to pick it up and read it quickly. He narrowed his eyes slightly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "The eldest son of the family, Rafferty Laurent was the one who arranged this assassination?" us didn''t raise his head. His beautiful eyes nced in the direction of Evangeline upstairs. He was a little annoyed at the thought that this girl almost died in the car ident scene because of the n. It was a show yet an outsider was hurt. Was he still the same Zion now? No! He was now us. The evil smile was slightly raised, which scared Whale. "Mr. Laurent..." "Go and find someone to cripple one of Raffety''s hands. Tell everyone that if anyone dares to treat him, I will kill them." us spoke in a soft voice, but it was scary for some reason. Whale quickly nodded. Just as he was about to leave, he heard us heave a sigh of relief and continue, "I''ll give you a present after you''re done with this matter." "Hmm?" Whale was a little stunned. us smiled brightly. "I remember there is a military reserve camp here, isn''t there?" "What do you want to do?" Whale suddenly felt a little uneasy. us said, "It''s nothing. I''m afraid that such a bigmotion from the Laurent family will rm the reserve camp. Take a group of people and bring them to the camp in person and get rid of it." "Ah?" Whale was so scared that he almost sat down on the ground, and his tone was stuttering. "Boss, are you for real?" "What''s wrong? Am I not Mr. Laurent anymore?" us looked straight at Whale, and it scared him. Whale asked, "Why?" "Because they hurt my woman!" As soon as these words came out, Whale understood. But although he understood, he was depressed. For a woman? Even if Zion''s mission waspleted very well, this alone would be enough to wipe out all of his credit. "Boss, do you want to think about it again?" "If you can''t listen to my orders, then get lost. Don''t question my orders. Also, I''ll say this onest time, I''m Mr. Laurent." Zion''s voice suddenly turned cold. Whale shivered and understood what he meant. He had to either ept this or leave. Whale was ambitious toe here. He didn''t want to go back quietly. Forget it! Wasn''t it just a reserve camp? He should just do it perfectly. As if he could see through what Whale was thinking, us said coldly, "The people in the reserve camp can be slightly injured, but all the supplies in the reserve camp must be destroyed. Do you understand?" His words almost made Whale bite his tongue again. The reserve camp was the rear of the military region. If all the supplies were spent, it would inevitably have a great impact. Although it was not winter now, and they were not in urgent need of this batch of supplies, it was still money. Even if this action did not hurt people, it would still embarrass the military region. And it would be humiliating. Realizing Evangeline''s position in Zion''s heart, Whale had more or less figured it out, and then quickly retreated. It didn''t take long for the Laurent family to be in chaos, and the entire city of Baracas to be in chaos as well. The whole city was in a state of panic. Regardless of whether it was the Laurent family''s warehouse or the military reserve camp, the fire was huge. The billowing smoke made everyone nervous and uneasy. Before the eldest son of the Laurent family, Rafferty, went out to check what was going on, he was tackled by two person into the house and they broke his wrist. Rafferty almost fainted in pain, but he managed to hold it back. "Who are you?" "We''re under Mr. Laurent. He said you''re way too nice to your own little brother, so here''s a little gift for you." After that, Whale swaggered away with his men. Rafferty was so angry that he almost couldn''t catch his breath. But because of the pain, he almost got a shock. He could only ask the housekeeper to find a doctor to treat him. He was already fifty years old, and as the son of the Laurent family, he had lived a smooth life since he was young. He hadn''t thought that he would be injured by an illegitimate child. Rafferty was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. However, what was waiting for him was the order from us that no one was allowed to treat him. His face was livid. "Tell the my father for him to see how his youngest son is!" Rafferty was so angry that he kicked the thing in front of him over. The butler quickly called Amor. After Amor heard the news, he didn''t me us. Instead, he said lightly, "Tell Rafferty that he''s already a man in his fifties, and that he should handle his own mess." His words made Rafferty faint with anger. As soon as us returned to Baracas, there was a foul wind and a rain of blood. All the big families in the city were shocked. Initially, they thought that us was an illegitimate son of the Laurent family. Although he had been taken back and it was rumored that he would be the one with power, no one took it seriously. After all, us had four legitimate older brothers. However, his actions frightened everyone. How could a person who was so cruel to his own brother be so kind to others? Chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 Everyone panicked and began to investigate us'' preferences and personality. After a thorough investigation, everyone was shocked. us was a ruthless. He didn''t care about anyone other than his woman, Anne, whom he doted and was kind. This made everyone understand that the only way to win over and tter him by being friends with that Anne. When Amor''s mistress, Serena Saxton, heard the report from her subordinates, her beautiful eyebrows were tightly knitted together. "The illegitimate child broke the eldest son''s arm?" "Yes, Madam. I also heard that he got someone to burn down the military camp." His words made Serena''s face change. "Nonsense! He''s not even in power of the family yet he is already against the army. Does he n to ruin the Laurent family? Does Amor know about this?" Serena, who was just thirty-five years old, was beautiful and charming, and now she had a touch of mature women''s charisma. Even if she was angry, it was hard to take eyes off of her. The subordinate did not dare to look directly at Serena. He could only lower his head and say, "At this time, the news might have reached him." "What''s his view on this." "He didn''t say anything and asked his men to leave." Serena''s eyes darkened a little. Amor was already 70 years old, and he had five sons and five daughters. This could be considered a huge family. Ever since she started following Amor, she had never seen him overly dote on any child. Only this illegitimate child, us, was treated with special respect by Amor. She only had one daughter, and she was only 18 years old. She was still a child. If she offended us at this time, she didn''t know if her little daughter would have a good life in the future. Serena thought a lot and slowly calmed down the anger in her heart. She then whispered, "Don''t act rashly before Amor says anything. It''s not our ce to do anything now." "Yes." Serena waved her hand to let her subordinates go, but she was a little annoyed. Over the years, she had controlled quite a bit of the entire Laurent family. She had thought that she would be someone with power of the family, but she hadn''t expected that Amor would would us toe back so suddenly. How cruel was this boy? As soon as he came back, he began to kill. Was he going to give everyone a head- on blow? Unfortunately, he had a weakness. He was a cold and heartless person. Why did he have to learn to be affectionate? "Come, keep an eye on Mr. Laurent and focus on the woman named Anne.¡± "Yes¡± Someone quickly went out. Serena sneered. She didn''t believe that she couldn''t win over an orphan girl to work for her. She had already found someone to investigate. Anne had followed us just to repay her debt of gratitude. What if someone made her fall in love with him at this time? Serena was full of confidence. At this time, Evangeline, who was sleeping in a daze, didn''t know that someone was targeting her. She yawned and stretched, only to find that it was dark. There was a calming incense in the room. No wonder she slept so soundly. us must have ce it there. In her memory, she didn''t have a good experience when she was sold by human traffickers, so she had nightmares since she was rescued by him. It was us who found an incense artist through various channels and made a calming incense for her. From then on, she didn''t have nightmares anymore. Evangeline lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Suddenly, she found that there was some blood on the quilt. Only then did she feel a faint pain in her belly. D*mn it, she was having her period! Her period had never been very urate, so she couldn''t be bothered to calcte the dayster. She didn''t expect that she would be famous as soon as she arrived in Caracas. Evangeline rushed into the toilet but didn''t find what she was looking for. She could only use toilet paper to rece it for the time being. What made her depressed was that it was hard to see her underwear, which made her want to throw it away. However, her period came in in such a hurry that she didn''t have time to find a pair of underwear, so she could only call us. "us." "You''re awake?" us voice was as gentle as water. Evangeline could never have imagined that he was holding a military dagger in his hand at this time. He stared at the man tied up on the ground with a fierce look on his face. The dagger shone with a cold light and patted the other party''s face. The other party was so frightened that he almost peed in his pants. However, he didn''t dare to scream because of us'' gentle tone. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. us was a little satisfied with his performance, so he threw away the dagger and asked softly, "Are you hungry? I''ll make you something to eat." "Take your time eating. Come up and do me a favor." "Huh? What''s wrong?" us was a little worried. Evangeline was a little embarrassed and said, "I''m in my period, I don''t have pads at home. I went into the bathroom in a hurry and didn''t bring any underwear. Come in and give me one." Her face turned extremely red. Although she had flirted with us before, she knew that he had never slept with her. It was not a big deal to tease him, but at such an awkward moment, she really felt that she was not so thick- skinned. us had never imagined that Evangeline would say something like that. He was slightly stunned and hung up the phone. Then he quickly got up and kicked the captive who blocked his way aside. Then he strode toward Evangeline''s room. Evangeline heard that the door was opened and closed again. The familiar footsteps stopped in the cloakroom and then came to the door of the bathroom. She quickly got up and opened the door a crack. Before us could say anything, she snatched the underpants from his hands and mmed the door shut. us was stunned for a moment, and then his lips curled into a smile. The sound of running water could be heard from inside, making one''s imagination run wild. us then felt that he was a little short of breath, so he could only leave the bathroom door and take a look not far away. He saw the bright red color on the bed. He couldn''t help but think of the blood stain on the wedding night, and his face instantly became hot. us quickly stepped forward, changed the sheets, and tidied up the bed. Then, he personally boiled a bowl of ginger soup with hot water and brought it to her. After changing, Evangeline came out awkwardly and saw that us had done what she should have done. She walked over with some embarrassment and saw him put the water into her hand and said softly, "Drink some to relieve the pain." "Oh, I''ll drink itter. It''s too hot. I''ll wash my pants first." Evangeline was about to leave, but us pressed her down on the bed. "From now on, you are responsible for rest. I heard that you can''t eat cold and spicy food during this period of time. Don''t touch cold water. Try to rest as much as possible, okay?" Evangeline¡¯s face turned even redder. How did a man like him know about these things? Just as he was about to ask something, us quickly went to the bathroom, turned on the tap, took Evangeline''s underpants, and began to wash them. Evangeline''s eyes widened in an instant, and then she rushed to the bathroom like crazy. Chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 "us, are you crazy?" Evangeline grabbed hold of us'' hand. She even wanted to snatch the underwear from his hand, which gave him a fright. "Be careful. It''s so slippery here. What if you fall down?" Evangeline did not care. She only felt that her face was on fire. It would be so embarrassing if it was seen by others. Such a private thing, and it was still bright red yet it was washed by a man. What was this? "No, give it to me first." "It''s okay. Go and have a rest. Don''t fall down. It''s only a few minutes. You can''t touch cold water now. I heard that this can''t be washed with a machine." us then put the underwear back in the water, then picked up Evangeline and walked out of the bathroom. "Be obedient. Hurry up and rest in the rest area. Don''t let me worry. Huh?" What else could Evangeline say at this time? Who the hell told us these? She had never seen us so concerned about her in the past. "Who told you that?" In the end, Evangeline asked. us paused for a moment and said with a smile, "Nobody, I just asked some maids. I used to not know, sorry to make you sufferst time." Evangeline felt so sad hearing it. us had treated her very well before, but she just felt wronged. How could she have such a feeling? It was too weird. There was a sh of doubt in Evangeline''s heart, but she saw that after usid her down, he came over to cover herself with the quilt, and then went back to the bathroom. Before long, the sound of water sounded, and her face turned red again to her neck. us didn''t care about this. Holding that small underwear, he was actually a little embarrassed, but he didn''t want private items like this to be touched by the servants. Since Evangeline was not in the condition to do it, then he should do it. He never thought that one day he would do such a thing for a woman. But now, although it was a little embarrassing, he did not refuse it. That was his own woman after all. He was too straight before, so he didn''t care much about it. Yesterday, when he saw a servant standing there washing bowls with a pale face and received a phone call from her boyfriend, she felt so wronged that her eyes turned red. us swore that he really didn''t want to hear it. He just wanted to go to the kitchen to see if there was anything to eat. He didn''t go in when he found that the maid was on the phone, so he heard the maid say that she was going to have a period. She should not be doing chores like that but she was working for someone, so she had no choice. At that time, he knew that women were so delicate. But he thought about it carefully. Since he met Evangeline, he had never known what day Evangeline''s period was. He had never seen Evangeline protect herself during these times. It seemed that as long as he was there, she could do anything for him. It was also at that moment that us realized that he really wasn''t a good boyfriend. Later, he asked the maid a lot about women and kept them in mind. He didn''t expect Evangeline''s period toe so suddenly and so unprepared. He washed the underwear and took them to the balcony. Evangeline pulled the quilt over her face. She was too ashamed to look at it. Her small panties was hanging there and it was embarrassing. She did not know why us would do that. Some guys would get disgusted with things like that, yet us did it personally. Evangeline was shy no matter how she thought about it. At the same time, there was a strange feeling in her heart. us didn''t think that much. After washing his hands, he couldn''t help but smile when he saw Evangeline''s behaviour. "Do you want to suffocate yourself to death?" "I want to sleep a little longer." Evangeline''s muffled voice came, and it was obvious that she was very embarrassed. us smile grew even wider. He rarely saw Anne like this. "I''ll give you some ginger water. Wait for me for a while." "No need, I..." Before Evangeline could finish her sentence, us had already gone out. She was more or less lost in thought as she looked at us back. This man was so nice that she felt warm in her heart. Oh no! Pads! Evangeline wanted to cry. She quickly lifted the nket and got out of bed. She found a set of clothes and was about to go out when she ran into us, who came up with brown sugar water in the living room. "Why did youe down?" "I... I have something to do." Evangeline blushed. us said in a low voice, "It''s not safe outside. You''d better go back first. I''ve already asked the servants to buy the pads. I didn''t prepare this, sorry as I''m not thoughtful. When they get back, choose the one you want." Evangeline was slightly stunned. "Did you get someone to buy it?" "Yes." us nodded and led the dazed Evangeline back to her bedroom. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Drink it. I''ll ask the doctor to take good care of your bodyter." "No, I''m fine. I''m just a little unstable. I''m used to it." Evangeline didn''t care. So many years had passed just like that. us, on the other hand, said, "That does not mean it''s not harmful to you, be a good girl, okay?" His voice was drawn out for a long time, with a hint of charm, which made Evangeline involuntarily nod. us watched her finish her ss of water and said with a smile, "I want to stop now that you''re like this." "Hmm? You mean the Laurent family?" "Yes." A hint of disgust shed across us'' eyes. He really didn''t want to go to the Laurent family. If he were alone, he wouldn''t have felt anything. However, with Evangeline around, he didn''t know if those people from the Laurent family would hurt Anne. "Well, don''t worry about that. You take a rest first. I''ll go to the study." us said when he heard the footsteps of Whale outside. D*mn the Laurent family! us cursed in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. Evangeline was indeed a little tired. She nodded andy down. us waited for her to fall asleep before he got up and left the bedroom. Whale was already waiting outside. When he saw us came out, he quickly said, "Mr. Laurent, Amor has asked a doctor to go see Rafferty." us immediately narrowed his eyes. He had already spread the news that no one was allowed to treat Rafferty''s injuries. It was impossible for Amor not to have heard the news. Even so, he had still invited a doctor for Rafferty. Was he sincerely trying to embarrass his youngest son? Chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 This result was expected, but beyond expectation. After all, Amor was not the kind person. So what was his motive for treating Rafferty''s injuries? The corners of Mr. Laurent''s lips curled into a mocking smile. Amor must be afraid that us would do whatever he wanted after he went back and took over the Laurent family, so he needed to find someone to keep him in check. The only person who had jumped out of the water was Rafferty. That was why he showed a trace of fatherly love for his eldest son. Mr. Laurent had thought this through. He sneered and said to Whale, "Ask our men to give some blood to Amor. No matter what, he''s still my father, isn''t he? Things can''t get too ugly, but what I said isn''t bullsh*t. Since he dares to treat Rafferty''s injuries, then give him some gifts. After all, I haven''t seen this father for more than 10 years. I have to be a good son." "Yes." Whale understood Mr. Laurent''s intention and quickly went to do it. However, Mr. Laurent didn''t go to the kitchen. Instead, he ordered a doctor toe over. When the doctor arrived, he asked, "What does a girl need to pay attention to during her period?" Although he learned something from the maid, he still wanted to hear what the doctor said. The doctor was stunned for a moment, then he thought of the one beside him and couldn''t help but say, "There are many things to pay attention to, but it also depends on how a woman can make a further detailed treatment n." Mr. Laurent was very satisfied with the doctor''s understanding. He nodded and asked the doctor to go to the bedroom to do a physical examination for Evangeline. Evangeline didn''t expect the doctor toe so soon. Although she was a little tired and wanted to sleep, when she looked up, she saw her personal belongings fluttering in the wind. She couldn''t help but think of the way us washed her panties. How could such an elegant man do such a thing for her? The corners of her lips curled into a silly smile. She was happy and was not so sleepy anymore. Now that she saw that Mr. Laurent had entered with a doctor, she couldn''t help but be a little stunned. "Let the doctor have a check for you, and then go to sleep." us was speaking in a low voice. Evangeline nodded slightly. If it had been in the past, she wouldn''t have minded it, but after Mr. Laurent washed her panties, she then listened to him. The doctor saw that the chemistry between the two was very sweet, so he quickly went forward to do a check-up, intending to end it as soon as possible. After all, this kind of atmosphere was very harmful to a single guy like him. Evangeline was very cooperative. It didn''t take long for the doctor toplete the examination. He then looked at us, indicating if they should remain here or go out for a talk. Mr. Laurent nced at Evangeline''s worried eyes and whispered, "Let''s talk here." "Okay.¡± The doctor nodded. "Mr. Laurent, Miss Anne has a lot of hidden diseases." Mr. Laurent wasn''t the only one who was stunned by his words. Even Evangeline was stunned. Hidden illness? Why didn''t she know? The expression on us'' face suddenly turned serious. "Tell me in detail." The doctor also said in a more serious tone, "Anne should have caught a cold during her period. Her uterus is very weak now. If I''m not wrong, every time she has her period, she will suffer from abdominal pain and feel cold. And she bleeds a lot?" Evangeline''s expression was a little unnatural, but she still nodded. However, she didn''t have much impression of having a cold during her period. The expression on Mr. Laurents'' face was a little ugly. He suddenly remembered that it had rained heavily for a year. There was a ce where there was flood. He and hisrades- inarms were ordered to fight against the flood and disaster. When the troops arrived at the disaster area, he saw Evangeline standing in the crowd, wearing a raincoat and looking at him longingly and worriedly. At that time, he had a task and did not confirm his rtionship with Evangeline. He did not know what his feelings for Evangeline were. But when he saw Evangeline, he frowned slightly and wondered why this girl came here. Wasn''t this adding to the chaos? The flood was overflowing. Many people were rescued and sent out, but she just came to this ce. If something really happened, he wouldn''t have time to save her. At that time, he was very angry and asked someone to send Evangeline away. Butter, at countless rescue points, he seemed to be able to see Evangeline''s busy figure. She was a volunteer. He couldn''t describe how he felt. At that time, although Zion was still trying his best to save Evangeline, his eyes were always searching for her. The heavy rainsted for seven days and nights, so it was Evangeline''s period at that time? Was this woman crazy? She even went to fight against the flood and suffering during her period? In addition to her sense of justice, Zion knew that she was trying to get closer to him. Even if they didn''tmunicate, even if they didn''t do anything, she just wanted to see him safe and sound. What a silly woman! Zion had always told himself that he was now us, but there were some emotions and some things that were obviously not what us should experience. He looked at Evangeline''s confused eyes and felt a slight pain in his heart. The inexplicable pain wrapped around him, making his voice a little hoarse. "Is there any way to cure it?" "Yes, this matter needs to be dealt with internally. I can prescribe some traditional medicine and let her take it first. But you have to be careful in the future. You can''t touch or eat these cold stuff, or it will affect the fertility." The doctor''s words made Mr. Laurent and Evangeline blush at the same time. Mr. Laurent coughed and said, "Got it. Please give me the prescription. What else do we need to pay attention to? Tell meter." "Okay." Mr. Laurent covered Evangeline with a nket and instructed her to rest before walking out with the doctor. Evangeline waspletely dumbfounded. She felt that us was more and more concerned about her. This kind of care warmed her heart and made her feel veryfortable. That was her man. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Evangeline raised the corner of her mouth slightly and hid under the quilt with a smile. The doctor said that it was difficult to have a baby, so she should take medicine. Otherwise, how could she give us a cute little baby? Realizing what she was thinking, Evangeline blushed even more. When Mr. Laurent walked out of the bedroom, he saw that Whale had returned. Whale could not help but frown when he saw that Mr. Laurent''s family doctor hade over. "Mr. Laurent, are you sick?¡± "Let''s talk about itter." Mr. Laurent red at him and went to the study with the doctor. Whale stood in the same ce and looked at their backs, feeling a little depressed. He was also a doctor. But why didn''t Mr. Laurent ask that quack for help when he had something to do? Could it be that he had offended us without knowing? Whale began to doubt his life, but when he thought of the most important thing in his life, he quickly calmed down and walked to the study. This was a big deal. He couldn''t afford to drag it on! Chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 us was still asking the doctor about Evangeline''s physical condition in the study when Whale knocked on the door and came in. "Boss, there''s something urgent." Whale looked a little anxious. us'' brows furrowed slightly, and his bright eyes made Whale''s heart tremble. Seriously. In the past, he had never felt that us'' aura was so strong. He was even more oppressive as a businessmanpared to when being in the army. Whale was puzzled, but he said with a cold face, "Boss, it''s really urgent." Hearing his words, the doctor couldn''t stay any longer. He quickly said, "Mr. Laurent, I''ll write down the specific n for you and talk about itter." "That''s fine, but be quick. Anne''s health can''t be dragged on." "Okay." The doctor quickly took the first aid kit out of the room. Whale couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief, only to find that Mr. Laurent''s sharp gaze was fixed on him like a knife. He couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. "Boss, I really have something urgent." "If you don''t tell me now, what are you waiting for? For us to date?" His question almost made Whale fall down. Was this his boss'' dark humor? Why didn''t he feel any sense of humor at all? "No, I''m a straight man." "Hurry up and tell me." Mr. Laurent said through gritted teeth. He really wanted to throw Wale out. Whale quickly said, "Amor called and asked you to go back immediately, and you have to be alone." When it came to the business, Whale was more serious and a little worried at the same time. However, Mr. Laurentughed coldly. He leaned back into his chair and said, "Is this because I touched his cake and made him anxious?" "Boss, your actions are a little too aggressive. If you anger Amor, the Laurent family''s management will not necessarily be given to you. You should also know that our mission this time is for the position of the spoke man of the Laurent family. You..." Before the whale could finish speaking, Mr. Laurent red at him, causing him to shut his mouth. Got it! He was just a nobody! He should just shut up. When Mr. Laurent saw that Whale had shut his mouth, he whispered, "Send a group of men to protect this ce for me. If Anne loses a strand of hair, I''ll make you wish you were dead." He spoke emotionlessly, but it sounded scary. "Yes." Whale nodded hurriedly. Mr. Laurent then took out a gun from his drawer and tied it to his waist. Only then did he stand up and walk outside. As he walked, he said, "Stay behind." "I have to go with you! If you''re the only one who go to the Laurent family''s house alone, what if something happens?" Whale immediately panicked. Mr. Laurent was the target of his mission. The higher-ups had said that even if he failed the mission, he could not be in any danger. Whale even swore. However, Mr. Laurent didn''t even spare him a nce. "Anne is in her period and she''s not in good health. I can only rest assured if you stay at home to take care of her. If there''s nothing to worry about, I''ll naturally y my usual role." Whale''s mouth twitched at once. Period? An all-around doctor like him taking care of a woman during her period? Ridiculous! However, the look in Mr. Laurent''s eyes made him stop in his tracks. "Boss, are you sure?" "I''m sure." After he finished speaking, Mr. Laurent walked out, leaving only Whale standing in the living room in a mess. After getting in the car, Mr. Laurent looked at the house behind him. Without saying anything, he went straight to the house of the Laurent family ording to the known information. The Laurent family''s house could already be considered a hundred- year- old family in Baracas. In the past, it was the head of the family, an existence like a local viin. No one dared to provoke it. It had been around for so many years, yet it still became the pir of the city. No wonder the higher- ups were paying attention to this ce. Mr. Laurent pulled over arrogantly and got out of the car. The servants of the Laurent family were stunned when they saw him, but the name of Mr. Laurent was well-known. When they saw him, they subconsciously stood on both sides, and some even went to inform Amor as soon as possible. Amor''s expression was dark and unclear, but he didn''t say anything. He merely nodded faintly. Beside him sat a middle-aged woman in her thirties. This woman was Amor''s mistress, Serena, who was also the official Mrs. Laurent now. "us just came back, it''s not good to have no one to lead him. Why don''t I go down and bring him up?" Serena was a very beautiful woman. Her voice was gentle andfortable. Amor didn''t object. He merely nodded and narrowed his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking. Serena smiled lightly, then got up and left the study. As soon as Mr. Laurent entered the house, he was immediately overwhelmed by the aura. He looked around and couldn''t help but sigh when he remembered that the real Mr. Laurent hadn''t entered this ce in the end. It was believed that huge families were usuallyplicated, it seemed like it was true. When Serena came down, she saw a somewhat arrogant and evil man standing in the middle of the hall and looking around. He obviously did not take this ce seriously and the disdain in his eyes were clear. His aura was also very strong. "us, you''re back." Serena raised her little face and walked down perfectly. Mr. Laurent turned back and looked at her. "Who are you? My sisters won''t have a daughter at your age." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Serena'' smile froze on her face, and the anger in her heart rose. She didn''t believe that us did not know who she was. Was this a threat he was giving her the moment he came back? Serena''s eyes shed slightly, and her smile faded a little. "us, this is the family''s house and you should know who I am. Do watch yournguage, as I am your father''s..." "Shut up! I didn''te back to listen to you talking nonsense. If you want to establish your authority then go find someone else, I won''t fall for your tricks. Besides, you know why he called me back. If I be the new spokesperson for this family, who Amor is to you has nothing to do with me." us'' words were cold and heartless. Serena was so angry that he almost lost herposure. However, for Mr. Laurent, it was none of his business even if she died of anger. Mr. Laurent lifted his foot and walked straight up the stairs. Serena was about to stop him, but Mr. Laurent kicked her in the knee. Without any preparation, she dropped to her knees on the stairs. Mr. Laurent said with a coldugh, "Even if you''re just a stepmother, and even if I be a spokesperson in the future, there''s no need for you to be in such a hurry to bow to me, right?" His smile was a little dazzling, but Serena was so angry that she wanted to tear him into pieces. Chapter 1917 Chapter 1917 Mr. Laurent ignored Serena and headed straight for the study. Although she was disgraced by his actions, the servants of the Laurent family knew how arrogant and arrogant us was. All of them stood by and waited, not daring to let out a single breath. This was exactly what Mr. Laurent wanted. He knocked directly on the door of the study. Amor naturally knew what was going on outside. On the one hand, he felt gratified and proud of his son, but on the other hand, he was a little angry. No matter what, Serena was his woman but his son did not care at all. As a father, he didn''t look good either. Therefore, Amor didn''t say anything. This was equivalent to giving us a head-on blow. usughed coldly. "Father, are you sure you want to pretend to be dead? Then I''ll leave. I''m very busy. It''s not that every time you call me, I''ll have time toe back. So if there''s nothing important next time, don''t let those people call me in a hurry. Otherwise, I would have thought that I wasing back for a funeral." Amor was instantly enraged by these words. "What nonsense are you talking about? Come in!" With a furious roar, the door of the study opened and the butler appeared in front of Mr. Laurent. "Mr. Laurent!" The butler did not dare to address Mr. Laurent as us. He had been working for Amor since the very beginning, so he naturally understood that all of us'' confidence and arrogance had been earned by himself. It really had nothing to do with the Laurent family. The reason why Amor had called him back was that he had his own selfish motives. Therefore, the butler was extremely respectful towards this illegitimate son. us looked at him without anyone noticing, nodded, and entered the study. Amor''s study was filled with the fragrance of books. However, us had only used his toes to grab a chair and sit on it. His long, golden legs were immediately ced on Amor''s desk. His posture and demeanor made him seem as if he was a rich yboy, but his aura was something that no one dared to ignore. Looking at his youngest son, Amor''s brows furrowed slightly. He then looked at his attitude and couldn''t help but say, "Put your feet down! What do you think? The descendants of the Laurent family are all..." "I haven''t been taught by you since I was a child, so isn''t it a littlete to tell me these things now?" us'' words made Amor feel a little angry. "Are you ming me for not caring about you since you were young?" "How would I dare? Just for the sake of you giving me this life, didn''t I need you to summon me back? Although I really don''t like toe to this ce, the ce my mother wants to enter all her life may not be the ce I want toe. You''d better know this." us'' gaze was cold as he looked at Amor. He wasn''t afraid of him at all, and there was even a hint of provocation and anger in his eyes. When he mentioned us''s mother, Amor''s anger immediately dissipated. "I really owe your mother in this respect. I..." "You can tell her that when you see her in the afterlife, since I can''t switch between the world of the living and the dead. I''m quite busy, so please just talk. If you wanna see me for Rafferty, then let me make it clear to you that I''ve never been supported or raised in this family, so I don''t care about those siblings and I don''t even bother to maintain a peaceful fake show with them. If they don''t provoke me, I won''t provoke them. But if they do, then don''t me me for being ruthless. The only person I think I owe is you, since you gave me a life. As for the rest, I don''t care." us'' words were very clear, causing Amor to frown. He knew that his youngest son was arrogant and unruly, but he didn''t expect that he was so ruthless. "No matter what, they are still your blood rtives!" "My blood rtives are only my mother and you, and I don''t recognize anyone else! It''s not that I don''t know why you called me back. I know the Laurent family is the monopoly of Baracas but the family is not holding on well. Others don''t know about this, but I know. I also know why you asked me toe back, so since it''s alreadye to this, we don''t have to dy anymore. If you want to hand over the family to me to save you guys, then you canpletely give it to me. I have the final say in the family. You can just enjoy your old age. If you still want to be the mastermind behind the scenes, then there''s no need for you hand over the family to me anymore, since I''m not interested in this family at all." us was direct. Amor''s brows furrowed even more. He had been keeping the crisis of the family a secret, and he did not know that his youngest knew everything. However, such an uncontroble person who had returned to the family to be a spokesperson was a dangerous move. He had only considered it because of us'' abilities. However, if he did not interfere, he could not imagine what would happen to the Laurent family in the end. After all, what us said was very right. In the past few years, us had no feelings for the family at all. Could someone like this take over the family and bring it back to life? Amor thought to himself. Seeing him like this, Mr. Laurent knew what he was thinking. He couldn''t help but sneer and say, "It looks like you haven''t made up your mind yet. Shall I wait for a while beforeing back?" "us, why can''t we sit down and have a good chat?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Amor tried to salvage a little bit of family affection. Mr. Laurent sneered and said, "I''m twenty-five this year. Don''t you think it''s toote to talk about family affection with me? In the past, I didn''t starve to death and didn''t rely on the family to gain power. Now that I''ve achieved sess and be famous, why do I have to talk about that worthless family affection with you? Can''t I prove that I''m still a person of conscience when Ie back to help you solve the trouble of the family for the sake of your life? If you want more, I''m afraid you''re a little too greedy." Then, he stood up and prepared to leave. From beginning, the butler didn''t leave. He listened to the conversation between Mr. Laurent and Amor with furrowed brows, but he didn''t dare to say anything. After all, these words were the truth. Mr. Laurent had a deep grudge against the Laurent family. Amor hadn''t thought that the meeting with his youngest son would be like this. His youngest son wasn''t that cold- blooded before. What was wrong with him? He didn''t know and could only watch as us walked out arrogantly. The butler quickly stepped forward and said, "Sir, I don''t think Mr. Laurent is easy to control. If the family is really handed over to him, I don''t think it will be the same." Of course I know! But now, with the exception of him, can you find anyone else suitable to be the spokesperson? My sons are raised by my side but they are nothingpared to a son out there who survived on his own. How ironic. But why is he so cold and cruel? Is it because of Anne?" Chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 Amor''s words caused the butler to shake his head. "I don''t think so. Although rumors have it that he dotes on this Anne, they haven''t gotten married after such a long time. It''s enough to tell that he isn''t necessarily serious. I feel that his grudge against the Laurent family should be due to your disregard for his mother and him over the years. Why don''t you bring the ashes of Madam Lisette back and bury her in the ancestral grave of the Laurent family? This can be considered as giving her a title, and perhaps his grudge against her will be a little less." The butler''s words caused Amor to be slightly stunned. Madame Lisette was the birth mother of Mr. Laurent, but she was just a woman that Amor had deceived in order to consolidate his power. He truly had no feelings for her, so when she was pregnant and gave birth to Mr. Laurent, Amor had used recovery as an excuse to send her and Mr. Laurent out of the country. From then on, he had never asked about her. He had never looked at her again until she died of illness. So his youngest son hated him because of this? Amor rubbed his temples and said in a low voice, "Let''s do it this way. Anyway, she''s already dead. As long as us has less hatred for the family, I will only give him the position.¡± The butler nodded and went out to make arrangements. No one dared to stop Mr. Laurent when he left the house. Even Serena, who had initially wanted to gain a favorable impression, hid in her room. She realized that us was a devil and had no interest in the rest of the Laurent family except for Amor. Therefore, she decided not to look for trouble anymore. Mr. Laurent didn''t care what others thought of him. He drove back after leaving the house, but he stopped at the entrance of a supermarket. He suddenly remembered Anne''s current physical condition. The girl had lost too much blood and her stomach ache was unbearable. Even if she took medicine, she might not be able to relieve it immediately. What could he do to make her feel better? us then stopped the car and went to the supermarket alone. A person of his temperament seemed a little out of ce as he strolled through the supermarket. He couldn''t help but receive a lot of attention. However, as if he hadn''t seen it, he went straight to the vegetable and the meat area. Evangeline was picky. There were too many things she didn''t like to eat, and there were only a few that she really liked. Looking at the orchid in front of him, Mr. Laurent shook his head slightly, then threw it into the shopping basket, bought some beef, chicken, and bought some other ingredients before he went out to pay the bill. The process of paying the bill undoubtedly became the focus of everyone''s attention again. Mr. Laurent was a little irritated. He did not like the attention. But after all, he didn''t do anything since he was in public. After settling the bill, he quickly got in the car and nned to go home. But as soon as he started the car, he heard a "bang" and the car suddenly shook. His face could not help but darken a little. His car was hit! Who reversed and hit him? To be able to hit his car from so far away, how ridiculous! As he thought angrily, he saw a 17 or 18-year-old girl jump out of the Land Rover in front of him. She came in front of us'' car door in a panic and knocked on the window. His brows furrowed slightly, but he still rolled down the window. "Give me your phone number. I''ll send you a message for how much you should pay. I don''t have time to listen to your nagging now. Get out of my way!" us'' voice was very cold and his expression was not very good. He was in a hurry to go back and cook some delicious food for Anne. He really didn''t have time to chat with an irrelevant woman here. The girl was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly said, "Brother?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. us was stunned for a moment before he looked at the girl in front of him. That face was indeed a little familiar. He seemed to have seen it in the information. "Esmeralda Laurent? The youngest daughter of Serena and Amor?" us was a little depressed. Was this really a one-on-one car ident? Or were they deliberately arranged to encounter each other? However, as far as he knew, Esmeralda was still in school and was raised by Serena and Amor. She did not have any rtions with the business of the Laurent family at all. She was the little princess of the family, who had been doted on by everyone. What intentions did they have to make this girl get closer to him? us thought, but Esmeralda didn''t care what he was thinking. A bright smile immediately appeared on her small face. "It''s really you, brother! I didn''t expect to meet you here. Mother said that you would go back to the house today. Since I happened to hit your car, why don''t you fetch me back? I just got this car so I am not familiar with it yet. Brother, mother said that you''re amazing and outstanding, so don''t be petty, okay? Don''t get the car repair money from me, okay?" Esmeralda looked at us with her hands sped together in a pitiful manner. The look in her eyes was somewhat simr to that of Anne when she acted like a spoiled child. us suddenly missed Anne. "Drive back by yourself. I''ve alreadye out of the house. Get out of the way as I''m going home." "Go home?" Esmeralda was stunned but she quickly reacted. "You''re going back to your vi? Well, I haven''t seen your house. You can bring me back and have a look." Esmeralda''s request made Mr. Laurent want tough. He had scolded Serena mercilessly in the house just now, but now her daughter shamelessly insisted on going back with him and acted like they were close friends. What was their goal? Just as he was deep in thought, Esmeralda ran over and held the stuff in the trunk in her arms. She smiled at him and said, "Brother, open the trunk door. I''m exhausted." Mr. Laurent then saw some pads in her arms. This girl was also on period? "Are you having your period?" Esmeralda blushed when she heard that. She was so shy! Why would her brother ask this question? But she really liked her brother. He felt that he was not the same as his brothers at home. It was the kind of feeling that made her feel at ease. Esmeralda thought about it in her heart and then nodded shyly. "Brother, don''t worry. I just want to have a look. I won''t stay overnight so I won''t dirty the sheets." When he heard Esmeralda words, he felt that she was overthinking things. This girl wasn''t like Serena at all. At least, she wasn''t that annoying. Evangeline was also in her period. No one knew how she was doing. As a man, even if he wanted to be careful, he might not be able to achieve the effect he wanted. Now that Esmeralda was also a woman and in her period, perhaps there would be amon topic between the two women? "Get in the car!" us then opened the trunk. Esmeralda was so happy that she nearly jumped up. She would never have thought that it was because of her period that us allowed her to enter her house. However, none of this mattered to him. As long as he could please Anne, it didn''t matter to him whether it was Esmeralda or all the women of the Laurent family. However, the moment the car started, us saw a figure appear not far away, and he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. Chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 Maximilian? He was in Baracas? us'' mind was racing. He remembered that Wisdom had said that Maximilian had disappeared with Denzel. He had indeed gone abroad! But why was he here? Maximilian had met Zion before. Even if he wore a mask now, he could not guarantee that Maximilian would not recognize him. Therefore, he had to find a way to get Maximilian out of Baracas so that they would not meet. us thought to himself. Seeing that he was not driving, Esmeralda couldn''t help but look ahead. However, she didn''t see anything and asked in a low voice, "Brother, aren''t you leaving?" Only then did us realize what was going on. He nced at her before starting the car and leaving. us didn''t speak much along the way. At first, Esmeralda was still talking non- stop. Later on, she felt that us really didn''t like to talk, so she could only shut her mouth. However, her eyes were filled with curiosity and gazed at him. "If you look at me again, believe it or not, I will dig out your eyeballs." us was a little irritated by his gaze. Except for Anne, the other women''s gaze made him annoyed. Esmeralda could not help but shudder. Brother was so fierce! She turned her head in a hurry and felt embarrassed, but she couldn''t help sneaking a nce at him. "Brother, can I ask you what happened to your face? Why did you wear a mask?" "You don''t know?" us cast a mocking nce at her. Esmeralda suddenly realized that it wasn''t a wise choice to follow him home. No matter how she looked at it, he seemed to want to kill her to vent his anger. Esmeralda was frightened. "Brother, I have no feud with you, so why are you so fierce to me. I just wanted to see your face, you could have just said no." us cast a nce at her and didn''t say anything else. The car quickly returned to his vi. Whale hurried to greet him when he saw himing back, but he was stunned when he saw Esmeralda. "Why did you bring a woman back?" us'' cold gaze almost caused Whale to freeze to death. Only then did he realize that he had said something wrong. "No, I mean..." "Esmeralda Laurent, Amor''s youngest daughter." After saying that, he walked inside. He didn''t care at all how unfamiliar she was with this ce and whether she would be scared or not. "Brother!'''' Esmeralda quickly got out of the car and followed him. Whale touched his nose and found that he seemed to have been red at by the little girl just now. Huh? Amor''s youngest daughter? She looked quite young. Whale thought so and followed them into the house. Evangeline sat on the sofa and watched TV. She knocked on the walnut with a small hammer in her hand and ate it bit by bit, looking a little bored. As soon as us entered the room, he saw her leaning on the sofa with bare feet, looking as if she had nothing to live for. He couldn''t help but frown. "Why don''t you wear shoes?" us walked over and took the initiative to pick up his shoes. He knelt on one knee and put them on Evangeline''s feet. Esmeralda followed closely behind. When she saw this scene, she was stunned. Was there something wrong with her eyes? She could not believe her brother doing this. And he was kneeling on one knee? Seriously? However, Whale seemed to be used to it. He pointed to the sofa opposite and said, "Miss Laurent, you can go there and have a seat. Mr. Laurent is very busy. I don''t think he has time to entertain you." Esmeralda immediately came to her senses. What did it mean that he was very busy? Busy with what? To serve this woman? Esmeralda couldn''t help but size up Evangeline. Evangeline knew that us had returned with a woman, but her stomach hurt badly and she didn''t have the energy to care about this. She didn¡¯t object when she saw him putting on shoes for her. Instead, she pushed a pair of walnuts in front of him and said gloomily, "Help me smash them. It''s so hard to eat it. I just feel that everything is going against me now. Even the air does not seem to befortable." The corners of us'' lips immediately curled into a smile. He naturally sat beside Evangeline, took the little hammer in her hand, smashed the walnut, and then handed it to Evangeline. "Why don''t you ask someone to smash it? Why do you have to do it yourself?" us'' voice was surprisingly gentle. However, Evangeline said lightly, "I don''t like it. Why are you just back?" "Alright, I''lle back earlier next time." His reply was very natural. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In front of Evangeline, us was no longer as aloof as he was outside. On the contrary, he looked like an ordinary man, making others feel that he was very approachable. Esmeralda watched with her mouth wide open. Whale just smiled and asked someone to add a cup of tea for her. Then he said, "Miss Anne, this is Mr. Laurent''s little sister, Esmeralda. She just came back with Mr. Laurent." Only then did Evangeline nce at Esmeralda. She was indeed a delicate and beautiful girl. She didn''t seem to be scheming. Evangeline felt a little ufortable, so she was not so enthusiastic. She was not a warmhearted person as well. When she heard about the rtionship between Esmeralda and us, she just nodded slightly. Esmeralda didn''t know how to address Evangeline. Miss Anne? Did Whale say that just now? Since that was the case, should she just address her as Miss Anne too, since her and Mr. Laurent wasn''t married? Esmeralda looked at us¡¯ expressionless face and felt Evangeline''s indifference. She couldn''t help but feel a little regretful. She shouldn''t have followed him here. Esmeralda called out in a low voice, "Miss Anne, nice to meet you." "You too." Evangeline raised the corner of her mouth, but in the end, she couldn''t hold on because of the pain in her stomach. She couldn''t help frowning. "Does it hurt again?" us was instantly a little nervous. Evangeline nodded and leaned against him. "Why are the women always suffering?" This question left us at a loss for words. "Why don''t I prepare some hot chocte for you?" Esmeralda knew what was going on the moment she heard that. She cautiously looked at us and Evangeline and said, "Brother, is Miss Anne having a her period?" "Yes." us finally gave her a word, which made Esmeralda very happy. She quickly said, "Brother, you can rub the palm of your hand and then put it on her belly to rub it. Also, you can make a moxibustion. I think her uterus is weak now. If that is the case, she will feel very painful every time and needs hotpress." As soon as she finished speaking, us'' eyes shot toward Whale. Whale shivered and quickly said, "In theory, we can do that." "A quack." His words triggered Whale. Why was he a quack? He had always been a general doctor! However, he didn''t dare to argue with Mr. Laurent. He only felt that Esmeralda was asking for a beating. Why did she have to say so much? Chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 Esmeralda naturally did not know that she had unintentionally offended Whale. However, even if she knew, she would not mind. What could she do if she offended a subordinate of her brother? However, us had already started working ording to Esmeralda''s instructions. Evangeline felt a little morefortable when he rubbed her belly with his warm palm. Even the way she looked at Esmeralda became much gentler. "Esmeralda, right? Your brother is a little cold. Don''t take it to heart. What do you want to eat? I''ll ask Whale to buy it for you." Whale''s mouth twitched again. Was he here to be a servant? However, when Mr. Laurent looked at him, he was so frightened that he quickly said, "Would you like me to buy some fruits?" "Is that what you should do?" us'' voice was so cold that it made one''s scalp go numb. Whale also knew that this was not what he should do, but wasn''t he just such a character now? Was he going to stand here and be criticized by everyone? us didn''t know Whale felt wronged. He said coldly, "Why are you still standing there? Didn''t you hear Esmeralda say that Anne wants a hotpress? Don''t you have moxibustion? Hurry up and prepare to go! If Anne can''t fall asleep from the pain tonight, I''ll let you feel the same. You quack!" Whale was about to cry. The doctor who had treated Evangeline wasn''t him. Why did he have to take the me for this quack? However, he didn''t dare to retort under Mr. Laurent''s cold gaze. D*mn it! Who did he offended? Whale red at Esmeralda again. Esmeralda immediately pointed at him and said, "Brother, he''s ring at me!" "Are you tired of living?" Once again, Mr. Laurent''s stare of death caused Whale to shiver, and then he quickly left. He could hide, right? God d*mn it! Didn''t Mr. Laurent said he would not care about those from the Laurent family? Was it because Esmeralda said that she could help Evangeline relieve her pain that Mr. Laurent thought she was a good person? He became a quack without doing anything? What was going on? Mr. Laurent didn''t care what Whale was thinking. He only saw that Evangeline''s expression was slightly better and her attitude toward Esmeralda was also much better. "Tell Anne whatever you want, she''s the boss here." This made Evangeline a little embarrassed. "Well, you don''t have to listen to him. He''s just worried about me. How old are you this year?" "Eighteen." Esmeralda said with a smile. She felt that it wasn''t that hard to get close to Anne. Mr. Laurent put down his hand when he saw that Evangeline''s expression was getting better. He crashed some walnut for her and made a phone call. He had to ask Esmeralda to apany Evangeline, and he went to the study. However, he also urged Whale to guard there, lest anything happened to Evangeline. Although he felt that Esmeralda would not do anything to Evangeline, he was still worried about the Laurent family. The corner of Whale''s mouth twitched. The two girls were talking about the menstrual cycles. Why would a man like him go there to join in the fun? Did his boss forget about his gender? However, Whale also knew that his retort was useless, so he had to walk over obediently. While Evangeline and Esmeralda were chatting happily, Mr. Laurent a call from an unexpected person. "Mr. Laurent?" A familiar voice rang out, causing Mr. Laurent to frown slightly. "Who are you?¡± "Jenson." Jenson announced his name. "Mr. Laurent, I know that a small character like me is looking for you. You definitely won''t pay attention to me. But my brother is the head of the Hans family. You should know that." "Go right to the points!" Mr. Laurent said coldly. Jenson suddenly felt a little stunned. He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that Mr. Laurent''s voice was a little familiar, and his tone and posture were very simr to that person''s. Remembering that Zion was still unconscious, Jenson felt that he might have gone crazy. He shook his head and said, "I want to buy a batch of weapons from you. Can I?" "What''s the use of it?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. us'' brows furrowed slightly. Jenson was a good- for- nothing who had nothing to do with guns. Now that he had suddenly asked such a question, introduced to the upper and lower ranks, and found Mr. Laurent directly, he could not help but look at Jenson in a different light. Jenson was a little depressed when he heard us'' question. Didn''t they say that us sold weapons without asking the reason? Why was he different this time? "Can I not tell you?" "Then I won''t sell it." us was about to hang up, but Jenson was scared. "No! Mr. Laurent, I like a woman, but she doesn''t like me. She likes a boy of an aristocratic family who is two years younger than herself. Now the boy is in a car ident and is in a bad state. But for some reason, he was taken away by a man from a secret organization. The woman I like is very worried about this boy, so she wants to go and have a look. But the security there is so tight that we can''t go in alone, so I nned to buy a batch of arms to help her go in and see the guy." Although Jenson had spoken in an indirect manner, us understood what he meant. Barney must be worried that something had happened to him. The organization that took him away in order to deceive the public. In reality, it wasn''t Zion who was being protected, but the real Mr. Laurent. No matter whether it was Barney or Jenson, they couldn''t let them in, lest they ruin their n. However, us was a little taken aback by Jenson''s actions. He could actually do this for Barney. It seemed that he had underestimated him. us was deep in thought, but he asked in a low voice, "Aren''t you afraid that she''ll stay behind for that boy if you help her? You won''t get anything." Jenson immediately fell silent. He was worried about that! However, when he saw how painful and worried Barney was, his heart ached so much that it felt like it was going to kill him. Jenson said in a muffled voice, "I''m worried, but I''m more afraid that she''ll feel bad and cry." Huh? Barney cried? us'' hand couldn''t help but clench the phone as he felt a little ufortable. "Since he is protected by the secret organization, naturally, you can''t see him even if you don''t go in. Why don''t you just stay here? When the timees, you will naturally see him. This business will not proceed.¡± us said coldly. Jenson immediately became anxious. "No, why don''t you sell it to me? I will pay you! You''re being too strict on this! I will pay you three times the money! Isn''t that enough?" Jenson''s words really deserved a beating. If he was in front of us, he really wouldn''t mind teaching him a lesson. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do it right now. us'' voice immediately sank. "Money is not as important as life. If you called me directly without anyone''s rmendation, how would I know if you''re not some spy? Unless, you tell me how you got my number and who gave it to you. Also, who told you to contact me?" As soon as us'' words left his mouth, Jenson fell silent. Chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 "What? You can''t say it? Forget it if you can''t. I don''t do illegal business." After saying that, us was about to hang up when Jenson finally became a little anxious. "It''s from Rafferty, the eldest brother of the Laurent family. He said that although the Laurent family is also engaged in the arms business, they are not as big as yours. The things in your hands are all excellent. I can onlye to you." Jenson didn''t want to betray Rafferty either. After all, he said that Jenson shouldn''t give him away, but now Jenson couldn''t care too much. Without arms, he couldn''t help Barney enter to see Zion. If Barney couldn¡¯t get what she wanted, she would definitely be in a bad mood. And he couldn''t bear to see Barney in a bad mood. us'' brows furrowed slightly. It seemed that he had underestimated his brother. He could still mess things up after his wrist was broken. Moreover, us didn''t think that Rafferty was being kind by telling others his contact information. A person who had broken his arm, and a person who hade back to steal his position as a spokesperson of the Laurent family. How great was Rafferty to be able to deliver business to him at such a crucial moment? usughed coldly and said, "If it''s my big brother, then I''m really sorry. I''m not going to do this business." This time, us hung up without any hesitation. Jenson was furious, but us did not care. If Jenson did not have the weapons, he wouldn''t create any troubles. Barney wouldn''t be too wild as well. As he thought of this, us rubbed his temples in frustration and walked out of the study. In the living room, Evangeline and Esmeralda were already talking to each other. The two of them were smiling like best friends. Well, the youngest daughter of the Laurent family was quite capable, at least in terms of coaxing others. Seeing the smile on Evangeline''s face, a hint of a smile appeared on us'' face. It was still better to see Anne like this. Whale was forced to stand aside and listened to them talking about the private topics between women. He was in a bad mood. The boss didn''t treat him as a man, and these two women didn''t seem to treat him as a man. Could they care about him? Just as Whale was feeling helpless, us came down. "Whale." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I''m here!" Whale had never felt that his boss'' call was so kind and lovely. He could not help but respond in a loud voice, which startled Evangeline and Esmeralda. The expression on us'' face turned a little colder. "Are you sick?" Whale felt wronged, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He quickly touched his nose and asked, "Boss, do you have something?" "Come on." us red at him, then turned and left. Whale had no choice but to follow. He could tell that in Evangeline''s ce, his boss was afraid of scaring her. So for the sake of his life in the future, he had better take good care of Evangeline. Whale followed us to the balcony and closed the door. us looked at Evangeline who was outside and noticed that she was no longer paying attention to him. He then said in a low voice, "Find a few people to expose Rafferty''s. They can drop anything to the National Security Agency. Don''t let him have time to mess with me for the time being. Also, give orders that no one is allowed to sell weapons to Jenson and the Hans family. Otherwise, don''t me me, us, for being ruthless." "Huh? The the Hans family wants to sell weapons? What are they going to do?" Whale was a little surprised. "Is this what you should ask?" us'' deathly gaze swept over, and Whale immediately shut his mouth. Got it! He was now a tool. "Okay, I''ll arrange it now." Compared to standing by Evangeline''s side and listening to other people''sments, he really liked the work of being a tool instead. After Whale left, us lit a cigarette, smoked a few mouthfuls, and then put it out. ording to the report, us was a smoking addict. Since he had be us, he naturally had to do his best. After us came out, Evangeline frowned slightly. It was obvious that she was a little repulsed by the smell of cigarettes on his body. "Did you smoke?" "Well, does it smell? I''m going to take a shower beforeing down." us was about to go upstairs when Evangeline tugged at his sleeve. She frowned slightly and thought for a while. It seemed that she had never rejected us smoking before, but now she really felt ufortable about this smell. She was wondering if she should say it out loud. "What''s wrong? Don''t like me smoking?" After all, us knew Evangeline very well. Seeing her frown, he knew what she was thinking. Since he had said it, Evangeline was no longer pretentious. She nodded and said, "Your smell is really pungent now. Can you smoke less?" "Okay." She thought that us wouldn''t agree to it, but she didn''t expect him to be so straightforward without a pause. Both Evangeline and Esmeralda were shocked. "What did you say?" "Well, if you don''t like it, I''ll try not to smoke. I''ve also asked the doctor. If we want children, we have to quit smoking and drinking. Since you don''t like it, then I will stop." As he spoke, us caressed Evangeline''s head. The tenderness and love between his brows stunned Esmeralda. This was us, who was rumored to be cruel and merciless? Wasn''t it said that he wouldn''t stop smoking? Why did he want to quit because of Anne? Looking at Esmeralda''s astonished expression, us'' eyes turned a little sharp. Coincidentally, he did not like to smoke so much. Now that Esmeralda was here, it would save him a lot of trouble to spread the news that he quit smoking for Anne. Evangeline was slightly taken aback. She hadn''t expected us to say such a thing, but she liked such a result very much. "Well, as a man, you can''t go back on your word. From today on, I will supervise you to quit smoking. Take it out now." Evangeline stretched out her hand, looking like a housekeeper. The corners of his lips immediately curled into a smile. "Are you going to give birth to a baby for me?" Evangeline''s face immediately turned red. "I didn''t say that and you haven''t married me yet. I don''t want to have an illegitimate child. My child must be legal." Hearing Evangeline''s words, he thought that if it weren''t for this mission, he and Evangeline would have been engaged by now. It was such a bad feeling. "If I marry you, I will definitely marry you in a fair and just manner. I want everyone in the world to know that you, Anne, are my woman." us'' words made Evangeline a little excited. "I''m listening. Did Esmeralda hear that too? Let''s see when your brother will marry me." "It won''t be long. Trust me." us kissed her on the forehead. Esmeralda immediately felt a little awkward. She found that in us''s ce, she seemed to have no sense of existence. As long as she had Anne by her side, all of us'' eyes and thoughts were on Anne. Chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 Esmeralda''s mother and father were not of the same age. Although Amor spoiled Serena, it was different from how us treated Anne. Her mother would not dare to care about her father''s affairs like Anne did. That was why Esmeralda yearned especially for the emotional interaction between us and Anne. She also felt that the two of them were definitely very affectionate. That kind of love was not expressed by words, but by a look. A smile could make one feel sweet and in love. Evangeline saw that us was very cooperative, so she nudged him and said, "Go wash quickly. The smell of cigarettes on your body is so stinky. Make me something delicious after washing. My stomach doesn''t hurt anymore. I''m a little hungry." "Okay." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. us went upstairs as soon as he finished speaking. Esmeralda asked in surprise, "Does my brother know how to cook?" "Yes, he''s good at cooking. You can try itter." Evangeline said proudly. Esmeralda was even more envious. "Oh my god, what kind of boyfriend is he? He is gentle, considerate, can cook, and ask so much about your period. Why can''t I meet a guy like him?" Esmeralda rested her chin on her hand and looked in the direction where us had disappeared with a face full of envy. Evangeline burst intoughter. "How old are you? You want a man at such a young age?" "I can look forward to it. I must find a boyfriend like brother in the future." Esmeralda had set a standard for herself in a boyfriend. Evangeline nodded and said, "Yes, I''ll ask your brother to help you out. Don''t just fall for any man. Women need to find a good partner, or else we''ll suffer." "When the timees, you have to help me too, Anne." "Okay!¡± The two women immediatelyughed and chatted together. When us came out of the shower, he saw them smiling. It seemed that Evangeline really liked Esmeralda. He didn''t have any special feelings for this little sister, but because Evangeline liked her, he would let her stay here for a few days. It was also a good opportunity for Amor to think about it. "Do you like Anne so much?" us lightly opened his mouth. Esmeralda nodded in a hurry. "I like her. I like her so much. Brother, you don''t even know that our sister is much older than me and she doesn''t like to y with me. The seventh and eighth sisters are good to me, but they are all very busy and don''t have much time to apany me. Anne is different. I feel that there is no generation gap between me and her. She is simply an 18-year-old girl. She is so cool." Hearing herpliment, Evangeline wanted tough. "I''m much older than 18 years old." "In my heart, you are 18 years old." Esmeralda was very sweet, and so Evangeline was happy. After all, there was no woman who didn''t want her to be young. Seeing them like this, us said, "Since you like Anne, so much, you can stay here for a few days." "Can I? Really?" Esmeralda instantly became excited. Her voice was a little sharp, causing us to frown. "What are you talking about? Call your family and don''t let your mother think that I have kidnapped you." us''s words made Esmeralda a little embarrassed. After all, their mothers were different, and her mother was still the wife of the Laurent family. Esmeralda quickly grabbed her phone and went to the balcony. Seeing a trace of fatigue on Evangeline''s face, us couldn''t help but ask, "Shall we go to the room?" "It''s alright. I''ll apany Esme." Evangeline was actually a little tired. Every time she had her period, she was so sleepy and tired, and her stomach was ufortable. She felt that she had been tortured all the time. However, it was rare for her to have someone to talk about today, so she could persist. However, us carried her in his arms and whispered, "She''s not a guest and doesn''t need you to apany her. Besides, I''m keeping her here to apany you. Don''t go too far. Go to sleep if you''re tired. You''ll be fine when you wake up." "Is this okay? Will she be unhappy?" "I don''t care. I didn''t let her stay for her to be a princess here. I''ll ask her to help me in the kitchen later. You don''t have to worry about it." While speaking, us carried Evangeline into the bedroom. Evangeline said with a smile, "Why have you never asked me to help you? " "You''re my wife. It''s better if you don''t do these chores. She''s nobody." "She is your sister." "Only if I acknowledge her. If I don''t, she''s just a nobody. If it weren''t for the fact that she could make you happy, she wouldn''t have been allowed to enter my house." As he spoke, us ced Evangeline on the bed. Evangeline''s body was indeed a little heavy. She moved her arms and saw her underwear fluttering in the wind. She couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. us looked at it as well. He lifted his foot and walked over. He reached out and touched it, only to find that it was dry. He didn''t say anything and put away the underwear. Evangeline''s face blushed again. "Go and cook." "Okay, call me if you need anything." us ced the items in his wardrobe with a natural expression before walking out of the bedroom. Looking at his back, Evangeline couldn''t help smiling. She felt a lot of pink bubbles rising from the bottom of her heart, which almost drowned her. She couldn''t help but like this man. When us descended the stairs, he saw Esmeralda walking back from the balcony. "Brother, I promised my mother that I would stay here for a few days. Eh? Where''s Anne?" "She''s a little tired. Let''s go to rest. Come to the kitchen and help me." "Ah?" Esmeralda was a little surprised. "Go to the kitchen to help?" She had never done it before. Would us dislike her? "Brother, I don''t know how!" "You can learn!" us'' voice was as cold as ice, and the look in his eyes was even more chilling. Esmeralda suddenly felt like crying. Why wasn''t Anne here? Why did us have such a strong aura? She followed us into the kitchen like a young wife who had just been bullied. us neatly took off his jacket and threw it to her. She almost caught it. Then, she saw that us had put on an apron, rolled up his sleeves, and swiftly took out some ingredients from the fridge to deal with them. She was dumbfounded. She had never known that a man could be so handsome in the kitchen. Although us wore a mask and she could not see his whole face, he was not like a cook at all. On the contrary, he was like an artist. Everything in his hand was carved and packed, which was so pleasing to the eye. Esmeralda quickly found her phone and secretly took two photos. When us saw this, he didn''t say anything and let her take it. He then handed over some of the cleaning work to her. Naturally, she had no time to take photos of him anymore. The two of them cooperated quite well. us quickly prepared a table full of food. It was at this moment that his phone suddenly rang. Looking at his phone number, us'' expression immediately changed. Chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 "Brother, who''s calling?" Esmeralda asked curiously. After all, it wasn''t an easy thing to see us change his expression. "Make sure to clean up this ce." With that, us walked out of the kitchen with his phone. Esmeralda was a little depressed. It seemed that it was difficult for us to talk when Anne was not there. us didn''t care what Esmeralda thought. He quickly took his phone to the balcony and closed the door. His hands trembled slightly. The call was from Emily. To be exact, she didn''t call him on purpose. It was Emily who used the dark web to send messages on all special tforms. It was just that he subconsciously connected the messages on the dark web. However, he was very familiar with Emily''s IR so he was nervous and changed his expression. us quickly logged into the dark web and logged in with another virtual IP and the changed name his name before logging in. Then, he found the message sent by Emily. Emily was looking for Evangeline. That was right. With Anne by us'' side, there was naturally no Evangeline by Zion''s side. Zion was now known to the outside world that he was seriously injured and in aa. He might not be alive, but there was no trace of Evangeline, so the entire Xiao family and even the Sanchez family were looking for Evangeline. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He clenched his fists tightly. He was selfish. In order to be with Evangeline, he had not been fully prepared. But now, even if he asked Evangeline to go back, she might not be able to do so. On the contrary, it would destroy the n above. What should he do to prevent Emily and the Sanchez family from looking for Evangeline? us was in deep trouble. He didn''t even know how to tell Evangeline about this. Even if she knew, she wouldn''t feel anything. However, Emily was looking for Evangeline so recklessly. Even if he was careful, he might not be able to escape the search of the dark web. After all, the Sanchez family had enough money to pay someone to look for her. Looking at Emily''s continuous search messages on the dark web, us'' brows furrowed together as he subconsciously replied to Emily''s message. "Don''t look for her. She is very safe. It''s not convenient to meet you for the time being." Only then did he realize that it was toote to recall the message. Emily seemed to have been on theputer the whole time. After seeing the message, she immediately replied. "Who are you? Do you know where my sister is?" She quickly searched for the location of us. us quickly went offline and turned off the dark web, but there was a trace of cold sweat on his forehead. Emily was definitely a terrifying opponent. If he were to reallypete with her, it was still unknown who would win or lose. In the past few years, Emily''s skills had rapidly improved, making him feel comforted and depressed at the same time. Emily knew his whereabouts and trajectory. He was afraid that she couldn''t hide it, but he couldn''t tell her as there was a confidentiality agreement. us was really in a dilemma. As for Emily, she looked at thepletely gray profile picture on the opposite side and felt that the tone and traces were a little familiar. "It seems to be Zion?" thought Emily. She quickly took out some of the information she had asked Zion about before and looked at them again. Those specific traces made her suddenly narrow her eyes. It was Zion! Wasn''t Zion in a car ident? Wasn''t he protected by the higher- ups and treated secretly? How did he appear in the dark web? Could it be said that her elder sister was with Zion? And what he said just now seemed to mean that, which meant that they were not in the country? Emily''s mind was running fast. She increasingly felt that this idea was correct. If that was the case, wouldn''t it affect Zion''s ns if she tried to look for her? But wasn''t Zion retired? Emily''s mind was full of questions, but she didn''t know who to ask. However, she quickly removed all the search information on the dark web and left a message to us. "I don''t know if you are the person I want. Since you said so, I will believe you. But you have to give me a date, or my parents will be anxious." However, this time, us did not reply immediately. Emily was no longer in a hurry as she was ny percent sure that it was Zion, so she could only wait. After hanging up the phone, us took a deep breath. He suddenly wanted to see Evangeline. Besides, it was nearly time for a meal, so he had to wake her up. As soon as he turned around, he saw Esmeralda standing outside the balcony and winking. He could not help but frown. "What are you doing?" "Brother, what are you doing? I''ve called you for a long time, but you didn''t hear me." Esmeralda was a little depressed. "In the future, you''re better not be in front of me when I make a phone call or deal with things. Otherwise, if I identally kill you, I can''t guarantee that I can save you again." us finished his words coldly and left, causing Esmeralda to feel a chill run down her spine. She didn''t do anything. She just wanted toe over and ask Anne if she wanted to get up for dinner. How could she make us unhappy? us'' character was really unpredictable. He always liked to kill people, which made it hard for people to figure him out. Esmeralda shuddered and quickly followed us into the living room behind. us ignored Esmeralda and went straight to his bedroom. Evangeline was sleeping soundly. It seemed that the medicine that the doctor gave her had some effect, or maybe Esmeralda was apanying her, which made her feel much better, so she slept well. us suddenly didn''t want to disturb her anymore. It was not easy for her to have a good sleep. It would be the same if she got up and had a meal after she had enough sleep. With that thought in mind, us turned and walked out of the bedroom. At the moment when the door of the room was closed, Evangeline suddenly opened her eyes, which were clear and bright. It could be seen that she was pretending to be asleep. She was scared to death! She almost broke down. The mobile phone under the quilt was still shing, and messages rushed in one by one. It was a man who sent her a message. He said that he was her childhood friend, who grew up in an orphanage with her. He said that they had a good rtionship and went to school and worked together. Butter, the two of them were separated, and she was almost abducted and sold. There was no news of her since then. He had identally learned that Anne had been saved by us and had stayed by his side. He had also heard rumors that us doted on Anne very much. Was he just asking if she was living a happy life right now? And he also asked Anne, ''Anne, do you still remember the agreement between us? Do you still remember Tobi?" Tobi? There was no memories about this person in Evangeline''s mind, but they had such a strong rtionship? That was so detailed that Evangeline waspletely confused. This person seemed to be the most important person to her. But if he was really important, why did she have no impression of him now? Not only did she have no impression of this name, but she had no memory of what this person looked like. So what was going on? Was Tobi lying? Or did she forget something? Chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 For the first time, Evangeline had a feeling of loss. She didn''t remember anything that Tobi said, and she couldn''t even remember what had happened before she met us. Could it be that she had lost her memory? Evangeline was a little upset, but when she thought of how kind us was to her, she was relieved. No matter what had happened before, no matter who she was before, she was now us'' girlfriend. As for the rest, it didn''t matter. Thinking of this, Evangeline deleted the text message and tidied up. Then she got up and got out of bed and went out of the bedroom. Esmeralda did not see Anneing down. Instead, she saw using down alone. She could not help but ask, "Brother, hasn''t Anne woken up yet?" "Don''t disturb her rest. Go y alone." To us, the 18-year-old Esmeralda was just a child. If it weren''t for the fact that she was still useful to Evangeline, he wouldn''t have bothered with her at all. Esmeralda obviously understood her status. She rubbed her nose and went to the guest room. Although she was very hungry now, Anne had not woken up yet. Anne didn''t wake up and she couldn''t eat. This was her brother''s rule. s! Why did shee here to be tortured? Esmeralda was a little depressed when she heard Evangelineing down from upstairs. She said, "Esmeralda, what''s wrong with you? Who provoked you?" Esmeralda didn''t know how to answer his question. If she said it was us, would Anne help her? Seeing that us had been focusing all his attention on her since Evangeline spoke, Esmeralda sighed again and sat down silently. Well, she had no partners here. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. us hadn''t expected Evangeline to get up so quickly. He couldn''t help but turn around and walk towards her. "You woke up so soon? Why don''t you sleep a little longer?" "I just felt that there was someone around me, but when I opened my eyes, the person disappeared. Is that you?" Evangeline smiled, feeling a little guilty. She didn''t know why she said that, but she said it naturally. After that, she was more or less stunned. us was also stunned. If Evangeline still had memories before she was hypnotized, then it wouldn''t be a problem for her to say so. However, when he saw Evangeline''s stunned expression, he knew that sometimes the natural reaction of one''s body was the most real. Therefore, even if she lost her former memory, her body still had memories. She had practiced martial arts for many years, so she was always on guard. us didn''t continue to question her. Instead, he took a step forward and picked her up again, leaving Evangeline a little speechless. "I''m not disabled. I can walk on my own." "Isn''t it inconvenient for you to move now? It''ll be bad when you move. It''s okay. I have the strength. It won''t take me much effort to hold you." The corner of Evangeline''s mouth twitched at us'' words. Was that what she meant? Was that so? Esmeralda was too stunned to look at them. Anne just had her period, but us treated her like she was seriously ill. He didn''t even want her to take one step forward. Was it really good to spoil her so much? Did she consider the feelings of others? Obviously, us did not consider the feelings of others. He carried her to the dining table and pushed a few dishes in front of her. "I''ve asked Whale to prepare all of these for your body''s benefit." Evangeline felt a little warm in her heart. If such a man spoiled her, what was there left for her to be dissatisfied with? Even if she really knew that Tobi before, it didn''t matter if he really had anything to do with him. Evangeline sighed in her heart, then she smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll eat more." "Good girl!" us'' smile was so beautiful that it dazzled Esmeralda. "us, can you take off your mask and let me have a look? I haven''t seen your whole face." us could not help but pause for a moment. His cold eyes instantly nced at her, causing her to break out in a cold sweat. Gosh! Did she ask something she shouldn''t have? Otherwise, why did us look like he wanted to kill someone? Evangeline held Esmeralda''s hand and whispered, "Your brother''s face is burned. He hasn''t taken off his mask over the years. It''s a taboo." Esmeralda immediately regretted it. "Brother, I''m sorry, I don''t know." "Let''s eat." us spoke coldly. However, Esmeralda felt that she had hurt us. Although she was young, it wasn''t like she didn''t know anything. In the past few years, the brothers and sisters of the Laurent family had fought openly and secretly. Although her parents had tried their best not to get her involved, she had still experienced something. So his burn must have something to do with the Laurent family, right? Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so cold and indifferent. Esmeralda suddenly felt that the food on the table was no longer delicious and she no longer had the appetite to eat. "Anne, brother, I want to go home." Evangeline was slightly stunned and said as if she had thought of something, "Don''t worry. That''s your brother''s temper. He''s not treating only you like that." "I know. I don''t me him. I just suddenly remembered that I didn''t do something. I have to go home. But Anne, don''t worry. I wille back tomorrow morning." Esmeralda tried her best to smile, but the sadness in her eyes was obvious. Evangeline wanted to say something else, but us spoke up. "It''s not safe for girls to go back at night. Let Whale send you. Send me a text message when you get home." "Okay." Esmeralda was stunned for a moment before she quickly nodded. Although she was the little princess of the Laurent family, nobody had ever said these words to her. Generally speaking, she had reached out a little and did not like others to follow her, so no one followed her. She was much younger than her brothers and sisters, so she would not be a threat to them, which made them ignore her all the time. us was the first brother who cared about her. Esmeralda was a little excited. "Brother, what would you like to eat? I''ll bring it for youter. I heard that you like to eat dumplings, so I will ask my mom to do for you." "No, I don''t like to eat that now." us rejected the offer. He dared not eat the dumplings made by Serena. Unless he was tired of living. Esmeralda was a little depressed, but she didn''t say anything else. After a few words with Evangeline, she left, followed by Whale. Evangeline looked at her back and sighed. "Esmeralda should be a good person. I think she''s quite innocent." Thinking of the information he had found, Esmeralda was indeed the most simple person in the Laurent family. us nodded and said, "Yes, she doesn''t have much of a mind. She lives in a more casual manner, and it was her mother and father who took good care of her." Evangeline didn''t know why but she suddenly asked, "Are you angry? Your father ignored you all these years. Are you very sad?" "No, I don''t care what he does. I only care about the person I want to care about.¡± us looked at Evangeline with a faint smile. Evangeline suddenly remembered that Tobi had also said something like that. He said that she was the person he cared about the most, so he wanted to see her. For some reason, Evangeline suddenly asked, "us, have I ever had a childhood sweetheart?" Chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 Her words stunned him for a moment. A childhood sweetheart? Did she remember something? "What''s wrong? Don''t you know this question?" Evangeline was a little nervous. She was us'' woman. With his power, it was very easy for him to investigate her situation. Whether she had lost her memory or something else, it couldn''t be a nk. So she could only ask him. Evangeline knew very well that she had to tell us that she was very happy to be with him now, no matter if it was true or not. However, us didn''t know about the twists and turns in Evangeline''s heart. When he thought of Evangeline''s condition before she was hypnotized and saw the anticipation in her eyes, he couldn''t bear to hide it from her. "Yes." us lightly opened his mouth. Evangeline couldn''t help but be stunned. Really? "What kind of person is he?" Evangeline suddenly felt a little curious. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. us fingers unconsciously tapped on the table. "What kind of person was I when I was Zion?" he thought to himself. us thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "He''s an arrogant man. He''s cold, arrogant, and cocky. He has many bad habits. He''s a fool who doesn''t know how to cherish things." "Hmm?" Evangeline couldn''t help but be stunned. "Is this man so bad? Is there still a woman who likes him? Is that woman''s brain kicked by a donkey? Or is she crazy?" us was at a loss for words. What would happen if Evangeline found out that this woman was her one day? He couldn''t help but find it a little funny. "I don''t think so. It''s men''s charms." "Is that man quite handsome? Is he as handsome as you?" Evangeline''s question caused the corners of his lips to rise, but he didn''t realize it. "Probably about the same." "Then it''s no wonder. Many women love goodlooking things." Evangeline didn''t care too much about it. She didn''t intend to ask so many questions, but she didn''t expect that us was so talkative and cooperative, and there was no sign of jealousy. Then she would be much more rxed. "us, I want to ask you a question." "Say it." "Did I lose my memory? I seem to only have the memory after you saved me. As for my memory when I was young, it seemed to be nk." Evangeline''s words caused us to pause for a moment before he nodded. He had thought about this question for a long time. Although Evangeline was hypnotized, she was not an idiot. Sooner orter, she would find that her memory was nk. He just didn''t expect that she would really notice it so quickly and ask so directly. us said in a low voice, "When you were sold, you had a violent resistance. The human traffickers weren''t kind people, so they fought you. You identally bumped into a stone and lost a lot of blood. Although I saved you, when you were sent to the hospital, the doctor said that there was a bruise in your brain that oppressed your nerves, causing the previous memory to be suppressed. If you were forced to wake up, I was afraid that it would not be good for your health, so I didn''t deliberately help you restore your memory." Although his words were very gentle and there was nothing wrong with them, his heart was beating fast. This was the first time he had spoken nonsense to Evangeline in a serious manner. However, Evangeline didn''t doubt his words at all. In other words, she had a natural sense of trust in him. She had never suspected that he would lie to her. So after these questions were solved, she put away her thoughts. "Then, let me slowly recover. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry." "Yes, I''ll get back the memories with youter." us held Evangeline''s hand. Her hands were very soft, and he touched them with a little bit of desire. Evangeline noticed the change in us''s eyes as well. She couldn''t help but say with a smile, "I''m having my period. Don''t tell me you still want to have a period sex? " us could not help but choke on his own saliva. This woman really had no limits now. She dared to say anything in front of him, which was a little bit like Evangeline''s style, but also a little different from her. Thinking of Emily and the rest''s worries, us asked in a low voice, "If, I mean, if one day, you regain your memories because your family has been worried about you during the time you were with me, will you me me?" "I m an orphan. Where did my familye from? us, are you stupid?" Evangelineughed. us was slightly taken aback and his heart ached. All of a sudden, he was a little uncertain whether it was right or wrong to drag Evangeline in like this. However, no matter if it was right or wrong, there was no turning back. us could only suppress his emotions. He stroked her head and said, "Come on, let''s eat. It''s getting cold." "Okay." Evangeline solved the doubts in her heart and stopped thinking about it. As for that Tobi, since she had forgotten him, she would not go to see him. She was living a good life with us now. No matter what kind of rtionship A Zhe had with her, it should stop at the moment when she lost her memory. This might be the will of God. Evangeline put the matter to the back of her mind. After they had their meal, Evangeline wanted to help wash the dishes, but us refused. He took her upstairs and let her rest. Evangeline said with a smile, "You''re treating me like a baby for letting me sleep and eat only. Are you sure I''m your girlfriend instead of daughter, because you dote on me so much.¡± However, us smiled, and his beautiful eyes began to shine. "Take good care of yourself these days. Wait for a few days, and you will be tired." "Hmm?" Evangeline didn''t get it. "What are you going to do after my period is gone? Do you need my help?" The smile on us'' face grew even wider. "You little fool, you only know how to fight and kill all day, don''t you?" "I''m so bored." Evangeline felt as if her whole body was about to rust. She felt particrly ufortable. Such a comfortable life made her feel unreal. It was like a dream. "Okay, when you have a good rest, I will apany you whatever you want to do." "Really?" "Of course." "us, you''re so nice to me." Evangeline wrapped her arms around us''s neck and kissed him on the face. The look in his eyes instantly changed. "That''s it?" "What?" Before Evangeline could react, us had already pushed her onto the bed. His slightly cold thin lips instantly covered her mouth. The overwhelming sense of suffocation made Evangeline feel inexplicably familiar and at ease. She hugged us''s neck tightly as a memory shed across her mind. It was like it wasn''t her. The memory slipped away before she could grasp it. Then, her thoughts werepletely disturbed by us'' familiar kiss. The temperature in the room kept rising. Just as they were about to get steamy, us finally let go of Evangeline. Looking at her panting face, he said in a hoarse voice, "When your period leaves, then I will teach you how to be grateful toward me." Chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 Evangeline pushed us away with a flushed face and red at him coquettishly. us was in a good mood and left the bedroom with a chuckle. When Esmeralda returned to the Laurent family home, she was immediately dragged over by Serena. "Girl, are you tired of living? Everyone else is hiding from us, yet you''re still trying to get close to him? Tell mom, did he force you to go over? Tell me, are you going to make me anxious?" As for Esmeralda, Serena really loved her dearly. Esmeralda looked at her mother''s worried expression and thought of us'' loneliness. Other than Sister Ning, there seemed to be no one else around her. She could not help but feel a little sad. "Mom, is brother''s mom not around anymore?" As soon as he said that, Serena was stunned. "What did you call him? Brother? Did he force you to call him that?" Serena''s face was a little ugly. Esmeralda shook her head and said, "No, he is very kind to me, and very approachable. He can cook on his own. He can be considered to be talented all around." "Cook on his own? You ate it?" Amor suddenlye down. When he heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Serena actually wanted to speak ill of us. Now that Amor hade down, she shut her mouth and red fiercely at Esmeralda. Then, she stepped forward to support Amor. "Why did youe down? Didn''t you say that your stomach was ufortable these days?" "It''s okay, it''s my usual sickness. Besides, my little girl is back. I have toe and see my precious daughter, right?" Amor truly liked this youngest daughter of his, and even his eyes were full of smiles. Esmeralda also stepped forward with a smile and hugged his arm. She said coquettishly, "Dad, I knew you doted on me the most, but Brother is a little cold and lonely. No one cares about him. Dad, he is your child, isn''t he? Although the other brothers and sisters aren''t living in here, they all have their own mothers to protect and dote on, but us doesn''t. Outsiders can only see his cold side, but who is born cold?" "Esmeralda!" Serena had no choice but to remind her daughter. Why did keep mentioning us? It had only been half a day since this girl had been brainwashed by us? However, after hearing Esmeralda''s words, Amor was slightly stunned. Aplicated emotion shed across his eyes, and then he whispered, "Do you like your ninth brother very much?" "Yes." Esmeralda nodded in a hurry. Thinking of his expectations for us, Amor asked in a low voice, "Does your brother also like you?" "I think so, as he is nice to me.¡± Esmeralda said while feeling good. It should be nice, right? After all, the other brothers and sisters were acknowledged by him. She was the only one who had entered us residence, wasn''t she? Amor looked at Esmeralda and said with a sigh, "I also want your ninth brother toe back. Unfortunately, he has been separated from us for a long time. He may feel ufortable when he comes back." This made Esmeralda a little disappointed. "You''re right. Brother is cold to everyone except Anne." "Anne? The woman who is rumored?" Anne had heard of this woman, but love had always been a hindrance to a man''s ambition since ancient times, so he was actually a little worried. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Esmeralda didn''t know what Amor was thinking, so she quickly said, "Dad also knows about Anne? Let me tell you, she is a very good person, and Brother likes her very much. I think if you want to get closer to him, it would be better for you to treat Anne nicely. He was nice to me because I was nice to Anne." Although Esmeralda was young, she was very mature. She could tell that us didn''t have a good impression of the Laurent family, so she thought he liked her at first when he allowed her to follow him back. Then, she found out the real reason. The reason why he took her back was that Evangeline had her period. As a man, he didn''t know how to take care of her. Amor hadn''t expected his youngest son to be so infatuated. He couldn''t help but think of his mother. He didn''t really remember what kind of woman she was. After all, he had never thought of letting that woman give birth to a child for him. He had quite a few children, but since he had slept with her and had a child, and now that child was so sessful, Amor felt a little ashamed. "You''re still going back?" "Yeah. I promised Anne and Brother that I would go back early tomorrow morning." Esmeralda''s words immediately made Serena a little worried. "Esmeralda, your brother has just returned and you said that he has a good rtionship with Anne. I''m afraid it''s not convenient for you to go." Serena didn''t want her daughter to have a close rtionship with us. Amor nced at her with an unclear meaning, causing Serena to be more or less at a loss. "Amor, I''m worried about Esmeralda. She has been spoiled by us at home. After all, us isn''t by her side when she grows up and he did not have a good temper. If Esmeralda annoys him, I''m afraid it will mess up your n." "What does dad want to do to him?" Esmeralda immediately tensed up. "Dad, I can tell you that I don''t care about others. But you can''t touch us and Anne." Esmeralda''s expression was solemn. Amor red fiercely at Serena, then stroked his little daughter''s head with a smile and said, "Alright. I intend to let your brother be the spokesperson of the Laurent family, but your brother is obviously not very happy." "Well, he doesn''t like troubles." Esmeralda could see it clearly. Oh, really? However, as the ninth son of the Laurent family, he had no choice. Amor didn''t say anything else. He only listened to Esmeralda''s words and asked Serena to prepare some clothes and essories that women liked. He asked Esmeralda to bring them back to Anne the next day as a way of acknowledging Anne''s identity. Esmeralda was very happy, but Serena didn''t have a big expression on her face and it was hard to know how she was feeling. Amor went upstairs and called for the butler. He asked in a low voice, "What do you think?" The butler hesitated for a moment before saying, "Sir, if you really want us toe back with you, I think you can listen to Esmeralda''s words. us doesn''t wish to contact anyone from the Laurent family, but with Esmeralda''s exception, this is also a breakthrough point. Our Laurent family''s current situation isn''t optimistic. Since he dares to fight against the garrison here, it means that he is more outstanding in this area than anyone from the Laurent family. It''s exactly what our Laurent family needs. Sir, us has already grown up. Your policy may not be effective, but on the contrary, Esmeralda and us are siblings. There might be a chance." Amor fell into deep thought when he heard the butler''s words. In fact, he was not familiar with this youngest son. Since he was born, he had not paid much attention to him. Now that he had the ability and achievements, it seemed impossible for him to use his father¡¯s love to influence him. So maybe Esmeralda could really open up us? As for Anne, he might be able to investigate and make use of her. Chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 Amor thought a lot, but us didn''t have any thoughts about it. He just checked the ount book in his hand and looked at Whale with a cold face. His death stare made Whale ufortable. "That''s the ount book. I''ve checked it. It''s right. Why are you looking at me like that?" "You haven''t entered the public ounts yet, and your whereabouts are unknown. Whale, I don''t think you''re here to do business. You''re here to retire, right?" us'' eyes turned slightly cold as his slender fingers tapped lightly on the surface of the table. It was as if they were tapping on Whale''s heart. He was a little speechless and said, "This is not my strength. I''m just a doctor. It''s a little hard for me to manage the finance, isn''t it?" "Since you feel that it''s difficult, you shouldn''t have taken this task. The doctor has a ce to go. What are you doing here?" His words were heart-wrenching. Was it up to him to decide whether he woulde or not? However, Whale couldn''t discuss this with him now. He could only say, "I have checked these ounts, but I really can''t find out where they are. Moreover, you have been collecting money from several businesses since five years ago. The other party is obviously an expert, and he did it perfectly. I really can''t find any ws or clues." "The money must have been paid to someone. This person might be the one we want to find. Is the butler by us'' side still around?" Zion''s eyes turned cold. Whale hurriedly said, "Yes, it''s under our control, but this person is stubborn." "If a person doesn''t have a soft spot, then he won''t be called a human. Find out the weak spot of that butler and force him to do whatever we want. If I want him to be my butler, I must let him know that I''m us." Zion''s voice was cold. Whale immediately stood straight and said with a serious face, "Yes." "There''s one more thing. Amor and us haven''t seen each other for many years, but just in case, take some of us'' blood." Whale was stunned for a moment, and then he understood. He couldn''t help but admire Zion''s meticulousness. Indeed. It had been a long time since us had returned. He had returned because of the identity of the spokesperson. Naturally, the brothers and sisters would want to confirm his true identity, not to mention the incident earlier. They couldn''t guarantee that he wasn''t someone with ulterior motives. "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away." "This matter needs to be dealt with quickly! Also, no matter what happens, you must ensure Anne''s safety. Regarding those close to her in the orphanage, you''d better deal with them as well. Don''t let any danger befall her identity" Hearing Zion''s words, Whale immediately followed suit. At the same time, the Amor said to the butler, "As for Anne, send someone to investigate. I want to find all of her information." "Yes." Because of Zion''s participation, several groups of people were ready to take action. Zion pinched his nose. After working for a few days, he had almost forgotten who he was. If it weren''t for Evangeline, he might really have lost his way. He took out a cigarette in his hand and wanted to light it up. Suddenly, he remembered Evangeline''s instructions. He kept it away and felt like seeing her. In the past, he had never felt like it was like three years after a day of not seeing each other. Now, even though he was with Evangeline every day, he still experienced this kind of feeling. It turned out that this was the feeling of love. Zion pushed open the door of the study and saw that Evangeline wanted to go out. He couldn''t help but be stunned. "It''s getting dark. Where are you going?" "I''ve slept all afternoon, and I''m not sleepy yet. I want to go out for a walk. Will youe with me?" Evangeline was wearing a sports suit, which was very refreshing and dazzling. Zion said with a smile, "Okay." He told her everything, then he took Evangeline''s hand and walked out. The wind outside was veryfortable. Evangeline looked at the stars in the sky and said, "The starry sky is so beautiful, but I seem to remember that there is a ce where the starry sky is more beautiful, but I can''t remember it." Zion was slightly stunned. She was talking about her hometown Y Country. Did she miss home? Although she no longer had any memories of her hometown, she still worried about it. Zion gently hugged her shoulders and whispered, "I know that a ce. Shall I take you there?" "Okay." Evangeline''s face lit up. Zion suddenly realized that he liked to see her smiling face. There was no need for her to hide her true feelings for love, and there was no need for her to be so humble and tolerant for a man. This was really good. He reached out and gently tucked her hair behind her ear. He said gently, "You can go, but you have to wear a coat. Your current body..." "I got it. I''m just having my period and you''re treating me like a kid." "I don''t like a yboy guy." Zion''s words stunned Evangeline for a moment, and then she quickly nodded. "Yes, I don''t like it either." The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Zion asked someone to prepare a thick coat for Evangeline, and then he drove Evangeline up the mountain. The starry sky on the mountain was really beautiful, and the air was also very fresh. If she ignored the cold air at night, Evangeline actually liked it here. She snuggled up in Zion''s arms and looked at the stars in the sky. She felt extremely at ease, as if this kind of life had always been what she longed for, and this kind of man was what she had always wanted. In this way, it was all well. "us." "What?" "I seem to have fallen in love with you." Her words made Zion freeze for a moment, and then his heart was filled with joy. "I know. I''ve known it since I was a child." "Huh? Ever since you were young?" Evangeline was stunned. Only then did Zion realize that she had spilled the beans, but he said with a smile, "Well, I knew from a young age that a woman would fall in love with me, and that she would love me for the rest of her life." "Tsk." Evangeline looked at him speechlessly. She smirked a little. The two of them looked at the starry sky for a while, and the temperature dropped a little. Zion didn''t want Evangeline to catch a cold. "Let''s go back. If we don''t go back now, we''ll catch a cold." "All right." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Although Evangeline was a little reluctant, she was not a person who didn''t know what she should do. The two of them drove down from the mountain and entered the city. It was filled with lights, completely forming a contrast with the nature just now. It wasn''t that Evangeline didn¡¯t think that it was a bad idea to make a scene, but she didn''t know how to react to the sudden change in atmosphere. At this moment, a little girl of about four or five years old was crying on the side of the road. She cried very sadly, but there was no adult around her. Evangeline suddenly stopped Zion. "us, stop the car! There''s a child and she seems to have been lost with his family. I''m also an orphan. I didn''t know who my parents were since I was a child. Can we help her?" Chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 Zion didn''t want to meddle in other people''s business, but when he saw the expectation in Evangeline''s eyes, he still stopped the car, although he felt that it was too abrupt that the child appeared in front of them and seemed to have been abandoned. The moment the car stopped, Evangeline quickly unfastened her seat belt, but Zion pulled her. "What''s wrong?" Evangeline''s eyes were filled with doubt. Zion said in a low voice, "I''ll do it. I don''t know what''s going on with the people below." Sometimes, it wasn''t that people were evil, but that society had changed many people. Zion didn''t dare to let Evangeline take the risk. He asked Evangeline to stay in the car while he got out of the car. When Zion got closer to the child, he could clearly hear the child''s cries. Her voice was heart- wrenching. He stepped forward and squatted down in front of the child, asking, "Kid, where are your parents?" "Mom is gone." The little girl was crying. She was a little scared when she saw Zion. After all, he was wearing a mask now, which was really scary. Zion took out his phone and called the police. The police arrived very quickly. During this period of time, Zion had been by the little girl''s side. Evangeline got up first and did not get out of the car. Later, when she saw that Zion had no intention of carrying the little girl into the car, she found some food from the car and took it out. Considering Evangeline''s physical condition, Zion asked her to get in the car. As for the little girl, she was always with him. The little girl was also hungry. When she saw the food, she thanked him and then wolfed down the food. She looked polite and educated. While Zion was waiting, he chatted with the little girl for a while longer. He learned that the little girl had a mother and a father, as well as a brother who had just moved in. "What do you mean by staying at home recently?¡± This made Zion a little curious. The little girl was a little full. She sobbed and said, "I haven''t seen him before. My mother said that my father liked his son, so she took my brother home. Today, my mother said that she came out with me to buy clothes for my brother, but I was separated from my mother." Maybe she was not separated by ident... Zion had already thought about it. When the police arrived, Zion cooperated with the police and told them about it. The police heard the names and phone numbers of the little girl''s parents, but the little girl didn''t remember them. "Sir, I''m afraid this is a little difficult. Why don''t you go back with us to make a statement?" Zion frowned slightly, looked at Evangeline, who was anxious in the car, and finally nodded. He saw that the little girl was a little resistant and timid to the police. Her little hands tightly grabbed his trouser legs, and her pitiful look was like an abandoned kitten. Zion''s heart suddenly softened. "I''ll carry her." Zion bent down to pick up the little girl and got into the car. Evangeline saw that the little girl was so cold that her face turned purple. She immediately turned on the heating in the car and said, "Let me carry her. You drive." "Okay." Zion gave the child to Evangeline. The little girl looked at Evangeline. She was a little timid, but she didn''t struggle. She just let her hug her and didn''t say a word. She was very quiet. Evangeline touched her head and said in a low voice, "What an obedient child. How could a parent lose her?" "I''m afraid that''s not the case." Evangeline was slightly taken aback by Zion''s words. She looked at the little girl again and didn''t say anything else. She was afraid that the child would have a bad impression of her. The two of them followed the police to the police station and made a statement, but there was nothing they could find out. Zion frowned slightly. He pulled the police over and asked in a low voice, "Let''s see if it''s an abandoned case." "Abandoned?" "This little girl said that her father doesn''t like girls. Recently, his mother brought back a boy. If he was from a family that values boys more than girls, maybe he would deliberately abandon this girl." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Zion''s words made the police frown. "If that''s the case, it''s a little difficult to deal with. Besides, the people here can''t take care of this child. If we send her to the welfare home, there won''t be any procedures now. It''s really hard to deal with." Evangeline came over. Hearing this, she quickly said, "We can''t send her to the welfare home. If we really abandon her, we can''t find her parents if we send her to the welfare home." "Let''s take the child back first. Send someone to register. When we find the parents of the child, we will pick them up." Zion could tell that Evangeline paid special attention to this child, so he could only say that. After all, this was the best way to do it. Although it was too inconvenient to take a child with him now, if Evangeline liked it, she could take care of it. Whether it was the Laurent family or the Ye family, they didn''tck anything. Evangeline''s eyes lit up when she heard Zion''s words. Zion didn''t know whether tough or cry. The police knew us'' name. Hearing his suggestion, they could only nod. The follow-up procedures were much simpler. After most of the night, when the little girl learned that she would go home with Zion and Evangeline, she felt inexplicably relieved. Then she fell asleep in Evangeline''s arms. When Zion came back afterpleting the formalities, she saw Evangeline pat the child very tenderly. The maternal side of her made him feel touched. If they had children in the future, Evangeline would probably be a kind mother. "Let''s go home." Hearing Zion''s voice, Evangeline raised her head slightly and said with curved eyebrows, "All is good?" "Yes." "This child is very obedient and a little sensitive. Generally speaking, this kind of child lives very carefully at home. And I just saw that there were some injuries on the child''s body, probably because she was abused. When you went to handle the procedures, I had already reported it to the police. I really don''t dare to imagine that someone would cruelly hurt such a young child." Evangeline''s face became more serious, with a trace of heartache. In fact, Zion had already thought of it. The reason why he didn''t say it was because he was afraid that Evangeline would feel ufortable, but he didn''t expect that she still saw it. Zion had also told the police about this possibility when he was handling the procedures. He didn''t expect that Evangeline had already reported the case. "Well, let''s take her home first. Don''t catch a cold." "Yes." Zion took the initiative to pick up the child, followed by Evangeline. The wind outside was a little strong. Zion took off his coat and wrapped it around his child. Evangeline''s heart skipped a beat when she saw how careful and gentle Zion was. Such a gentle and careful man... She should be able to rely on him for the rest of her life, right? There was a hint of tenderness in her eyes. Then, she got into the car and took the child from Zion''s hand. When Zion drove back, he deliberately walked around the ce where he met the child just now, but he didn''t see any adult who was looking for the child. If the child was really lost, shouldn''t the mothere back to look for her? So maybe his guess was right. The little girl was simply abandoned! Looking at the sleeping child, Zion felt an indescribable heaviness in his heart for the first time. Chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 When he got home, it was already veryte. Whale thought that something had happened to them. When he saw Zioning in with a child in his arms, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes. "What the f*ck, boss, when did you have such a big child?¡± The corners of Zion''s mouth twitched as he lifted his foot and kicked him. "Prepare a room." Whale cried out in pain after being kicked, but Evangeline didn''t sympathize with him at all. "You really deserve it!" she thought to herself. Whale touched his nose and quickly cleaned up. Evangeline whispered, "Let her sleep with me. If she is really abandoned, I''m afraid she won''t get used to it when she gets to a new ce." "You''re in poor health. If you take good care of her, you''ll stay upte. She''d better follow me." Zion felt that something was not quite right. When he realized that the child in his arms was a girl, he couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. Evangeline''s lips curled into a smile. "She''s still a four-year-old child." "Yes" Although Zion said so, his face was a little flushed. Evangeline thought that Zion was so cute. "Why don''t we sleep together and take care of each other?" Her words stunned Zion. "What kind of look is that? I am your woman, am I not? What''s so strange about sleeping together? Or are you not going to marry me at all?" Evangeline asked directly. Zion quickly said, "How is that possible? I always want to marry you." "That''s settled then." Evangeline took the child from Zion''s arms and led the way upstairs, leaving Zion alone in the living room in a daze. Living together? Wait, no, sleeping together? Thinking of the pain of sharing a bed with Evangeline, Zion smiled bitterly. He was really good at finding trouble for himself. Deep emotions made him more unable to control his desire to get close to Evangeline. But obviously, Evangeline didn''t notice this at all. Zion rubbed his nose and happened to see Whaleing out. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Boss, the room is ready. Where''s the child?" "Sleep in it yourself." After saying that, Zion went upstairs and entered the master bedroom. Whale opened his mouth in surprise. They were going to sleep on the same bed? Did the child not matter? Should he go and carry the child down? Whale thought in his heart, but he didn''t dare to go in again. After Zion entered the room, Evangeline had already ced the child in the middle of the bed. She shook her sore arm. Zion immediately stepped forward and gently pinched her acupuncture points. It was sofortable she almost whined. "You know how to massage?" "Just a little. If you''re tired, just lie there. I''ll give you a massage." Zion''s words made Evangeline stunned for a moment, and then she happilyy on the bed. She was indeed lucky to meet such a boyfriend. Zion didn''t know what Evangeline was thinking. He knelt on the bed and began to massage Evangeline from the acupuncture point on her shoulder. Evangeline might be really tired and fell asleep. The sound of steady breathing made Zion slowly put away his strength. Looking at the sleeping Evangeline, who was as quiet as a child, he smiled and shook his head. He turned her over andy down, then pulled up the quilt to cover her and the child. Originally, Zion had nned to take a bath for the child, but seeing that the child was sleeping soundly and Evangeline was asleep, he gave up after thinking for a while. Zion was more or less a neat freak. He went to the bathroom and took a shower. Before he could wipe his hair, he heard the child crying like she was in a nightmare. The cry was not obvious, as if it was suppressed and she did not dare to cry out loud, but it made him feel very ufortable. Zion quickly stepped forward and picked up the child. "Mom, don''t hit me. I won''t do it again." The little girl muttered in a low voice, begging. However, she still didn''t wake up. Zion frowned and nced at Evangeline, who was still sleeping. Afraid of waking her up, she took the child directly to the guest room next door. It was unknown what kind of dreams the little girl had. She cried so hard that her entire body was trembling. In the end, Zion couldn''t help but push away the little girl''s sleeve. The bruises on her arm made him furious. What kind of mother could do such a cruel thing? "Good girl, don''t cry anymore. No one will hit you again in the future." There was a hint of tenderness in Zion''s voice. He reached out and patted the little girl''s back gently. He was very gentle and patient. He couldn''t help but think of the disaster he encountered in the club at his age. If it weren''t for Barney, he might really have died there. He had seen the darkest person in the world. At such an age, he had endured the greatest evil in the world. Therefore, Zion was very distressed about the little girl in his arms. After all, he should have been carefree at the age of four, but... Zion gently hugged the little girl and coaxed her again and again until her body gradually softened and she fell asleep again. However, Zion did not feel sleepy at all. He put the child on the bed, got up and went to the living room. Seeing that Whale was still awake, he immediately said, "It¡¯s not difficult for you to find her parents by using the DNA of a child, is it?" "No, what''s wrong?" "Go and give the child a shot. Find out who her parents are." Hearing Zion''s words, Whale was slightly stunned. "Is this the child of the Laurent family?" "If I ask you to go, then go. There''s no need to talk so much nonsense." Zion frowned slightly. Whale was a little depressed. "Boss, you inexplicably increased my workload. I''m tired enough, and you still..." "Are you going or not?" Zion''s voice was not loud, but it made Whale a little scared. "Yes." He resigned himself to his fate and went to the guest room. Then, under Zion''s witness, he went to the room to have a blood test. Time ticked by. When the sun rose from the horizon and reflected into the room, Evangeline slowly woke up and found that the child was gone. She was a little flustered, but suddenly remembered that she had a good night''s sleep. The child was not there, and us was no longer there. So the child should be with him, right? Evangeline quickly went downstairs and saw that Zion had already asked someone to change the little girl''s clothes into clean clothes. He was apanying her on the sofa to read some kid''s book. Where did he get these books? Evangeline was a little confused when she saw Whaleing out of the study with a pair of dark circles under his eyes. "Boss, there''s a result." Zion''s body paused slightly, and the little girl also looked up at him sensitively. "Uncle, did you find my mom?" Looking at the child''s expectant eyes, Zion felt a little pain in his heart. He reached out and gently touched the little girl''s forehead. He said with a smile, "It''s not that fast. Whale is looking for me for something else. Can you y here alone for a while?" "I''ll keep herpany." Evangeline opened her mouth in time. She could see that Whale had something to tell us, and us seemed to have stayed up all night. So they were investigating the identity of the little girl. Did they have a result now? Chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 Zion didn''t say anything, and the little girl also looked at Evangeline obediently. She smiled carefully, which made one feel very sad. Looking at all this, Whale thought of his investigation and couldn''t help sighing slightly. Zion was in need of a study with him. The study was in a mess, and there were pieces of paper everywhere. Zion''s eyes narrowed. "Did you regard this ce as a pig''s cage?" Whale suddenly realized that this was Zion''s study room, not his. When he thought of Zion''s habit of cleanliness and neatness, he couldn''t help but chuckle and say, "Boss, this is a small matter. It''s a small matter. Let''s get down to business." As he spoke, he quickly made a seat for Zion. Zion only looked at it, but in the end, he didn''t sit in. He stood at the door and asked in disgust, "What''s the result?" "I found her. She was adopted. They just address her as ''little girl''." Little girl? At a nce, one could tell that it wasn''t a good name. It wasn''t even a name. "Any real name?" Whale shook his head. He said with a heavy heart, "This girl is actually a child of a veteran." Hearing this, Zion immediately raised his head, and a trace of anger appeared in his eyes. Whale was also very angry. They were all soldiers. The reason why they could charge out without any worries was because they knew that someone would protect their families. Once they were sacrificed, their families would make proper arrangements. However, the little girl''s parents were dead, yet she became like this. Any soldier would not be happy about this. "Tell me in detail." "Yes." Wale''s voice was a little hoarse. "Her parents were both anti-drug policemen. During a drug hunt, both of them sacrificed their lives, leaving her alone. At that time, she was only two or three years old and did not know anything. At the same time, her family received the news of the couple''s sacrifice. For a while, no one took care at her, and she was taken away." Speaking of this, Whale''s voice broke. However, Zion''s eyes narrowed a little, and there was a hint of warmth and anger in his beautiful eyes. "Who were they at that time?" Little girl¡¯s grandmother, an old woman. I''ve checked and found the little girl''s mother was an orphan and had no rtives. The little girl only had one grandmother, but she died half a year ago. After the little girl disappeared, the old woman went crazy and looked for her everywhere, but she couldn''t find her. Under the double blows, the old woman couldn''t hold on any longer. After more than a year of lingering in bed, she died. This girl wasn''t kidnapped by human traffickers, but by the drug dealers who escaped. "Originally, they nned to kill the girl for revenge. Later, they met the police on the way, so they had to throw her away and run away in a hurry. The girl was too young at that time. She didn''t know anything except crying. She was sent to the police station by the local residents. Later, they couldn''t find any information about her, so she was sent to the welfare home temporarily. Later, she met her current parents.¡± Whale took a deep breath and continued, "The parents are not good people. Her adoptive mother can''t give birth. Her adoptive father is an alcoholic, gamble, and beat women. Her adoptive mother feels that if there is a child in her family, it will be fine. Then she asked someone to adopt the girl in the welfare home. Originally, she thought that her husband could go back to the family, but she didn''t expect that his husband would dislike the girl because she wouldn''t be able to continue the family. He abused them. Her mother thought it was because this girl doesn''t know how to make her husband like her, so she became her mother''s target of abuse." "B*stard!" Zion was so angry that he cursed. Whale nodded hurriedly. "More than that. I heard that the adoptive father wanted to sell the girl to a secret brothel. The adoptive mother couldn''t bear it, so she took the girl out and throw her away. At the same time, three days ago, they went to the welfare home and adopted another boy. He is already back with them." Zion frowned. "A brothel?" "Well, it''s very secretive. They like to raise girls since they are kids and then sell their virginity." Zion was a little surprised by Whale''s words. "The local police don''t know?" "How is that possible? The police officers in that area have been bought over the years, and they have be their protector." Whale''s words made Zion''s eyes even colder. It was unreasonable to be treated like this by them. He thought the little girl was pitiful, but now he felt even worse. "Boss, do you want to inform the higher-ups?" "It''s inevitable, but let''s do what we should do!" Zion''s lips curled into a grim smile. "Don''t forget that I''m now us. I don''t need to be suppressed by my identity. I can do whatever I want. So what if I manage a secret brothel? You go and arrange for me." Zion thought for a moment and said, "I seem to remember that the eldest son has a granddaughter who is only two years old." Whale didn''t understand his words. The first thing he thought about was that Wisdom was not married. Where did the childe from? But he suddenly thought of Zion''s current identity. us! Did he mean Rafferty? "Boss, why are you so worried about Rafferty?" "Who made him the oldest and most restless?" Zion didn''t feel that It was a pity at all, but he said in a low voice, "We must ensure the safety of the child. All steps must be followed by our people." Whale nodded hurriedly. "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away." "As for the girl''s adoptive parents, her father likes to gamble, right? Set up a n, we shall go get the debt back in two days." A hint of coldness shed across Zion''s eyes. "Okay." Whale was immediately delighted. This kind of job could never be done in the past, but Zion was right. He was now us! However, Zion''s brows were tightly knitted together. There was always a way to solve the problem, but when could the trauma left by the child be eliminated? Moreover, the child still had memories now. He thought that the adoptive mother was her mother. When could the trauma be resolved for a child who was not loved by her mother? Zion couldn''t help sighing. He looked at the messy study and grabbed Whale that was about to go out. Til give you five minutes to restore my study to its original state. Otherwise, I''ll deduct your bonus." After that, Zion turned around and left. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. But Whale howled. "Boss, I found this information without sleep the whole night. Are you going to treat me like this?" "If you keep talking for five more minutes, it won''t be enough." Zion didn''t show the slightest bit of sympathy, which immediately made Whale''s whole body twitch. He was in a hurry to clean up the study, but Zion had already gone downstairs. Looking at the girl ying with Evangeline, he had a feeling for the first time that he didn''t know what to say. Evangeline also noticed Zion in the first ce, but when she saw theplicated emotions in his eyes, she couldn''t help but look at the girl and instantly had a guess. Chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 "You watch TV for a while. I''m going to talk to uncle, okay?" Evangeline touched the girl''s head and said gently. The girl looked up and saw Zion. She had a great sense of security for this man. She didn''t know where this sense of security came from, but she trusted him inexplicably. "Yes." The girl nodded and sat on the sofa obediently to watch TV. This kind of life was like a dream. She could sleep till whenever she wanted. She could watch whatever TV she wanted. Thinking back at home, her mother didn''t even her to watch a cartoon. She was so sleepy that she wanted to sleep, but her mother asked her to wash her clothes. This was not her house but they treated her so well, what should she do to repay them? The girl looked around, jumped down from the sofa, and went to the bathroom. Seeing that Zion and Evangeline had changed their clothes, she happily took a basin of water, found a small stool, rolled up her sleeves, and began to sit down to wash clothes. Evangeline followed Zion to the bedroom and closed the door, afraid that the child would eavesdrop. "Is there any result?" Zion had nned to tell Evangeline everything about the girl, but thinking that her memories were off, he told her everything and changed the part of the girl''s parents being a veteran to normal parents. Evangeline was furious after hearing that. "How can there be such a detestable person in the world? No, such a person doesn''t deserve to be a human being at all! The child is so young, how can they do it?" This was also what Zion was thinking. However, there were all kinds of strange things in the world, and such people also existed. He was not an immortal, so there was no way to put an end to them. But once he met them, he would never ignore them. "us, what are you going to do about this?" "The girl is so young that it was impossible for her to seek revenge on her own. In that case, we have to take revenge for her, so that''s what I nned to do." Zion told her everything he knew. Evangeline immediately became happy. "Well, let''s do it like this and kill these b*stards. And if we implicate the granddaughter of Amor, the whole Laurent family will be implicated. At that time, even if we stand up for the girl, no one will be able to say anything." "That''s not true. Everyone knows that Rafferty and I were at odds with each otherst time. They definitely wouldn''t do such a thing for him." Zion''s words stunned Evangeline. "That''s right. Last time, you broke one of Rafferty''s arms." "Then why are you pulling him? " "He will definitely be of more help, but I have other ideas about the girl. Do you want to hear it?" Zion''s words immediately aroused Evangeline''s interest. "Well, tell me, what do you think?" "I want to adopt the girl." Zion had been thinking about it for a long time. The girl was the descendant of the anti-drug police. In recent years, he knew the hard work and danger of the anti-drug police. If every soldier charged in front of them, his family would end up like this, it would be too disappointing. He was a soldier and had been a member of the military police family since ancient times. He had lost his buddy''s life on the battlefield, and their families had been properly arranged. He had to do something. Now his identity was unusual. If he could not help the girl through normal procedures, even if he applied to the higher-ups, he might not be able to get rid of her immediately. In this way, he might as well adopt this girl. The Ye family could afford another girl. Evangeline was delighted to hear that. "I also wanted to say that I wanted to adopt the girl. I didn''t expect that we would think the same." Evangeline didn''t have as many thoughts as Zion. She just felt that she had a good rtionship with this child and felt sorry for her. Besides, she remembered that she used to be an orphan. Although she could eat in the welfare home, she still felt that it was better to have a family to take care of her. Otherwise, why would the welfare home always have an adopted child? Hearing Evangeline''s words, Zion couldn''t help smiling. "Not adopting, she will be our girl." Evangeline couldn''t help but be confused by his words. "What?" "If I were to make a move, I would naturally target those ignorant people because of the incident with my own child. Even if I were to shoot them to death, no one would be able to say anything. After all, my daughter was born four years ago and was stolen when she was born. I''ve been searching for her all these years and have finally found her. Therefore, I, us, will definitely seek justice for my daughter. As for bringing up bother''s granddaughter, it''s very simple. The Laurent family is the only family that has had an ident. We have to bring a child with us. It just so happens that brother has a granddaughter who has such a condition." Zion leaned back in his chair with an evil smile. Evangeline suddenly looked at him as if she didn''t know him very well. "You''re so cunning!" "So, do you agree or not?" Zion didn''tment on Evangeline''s evaluation. Cunning? So what? It wasn''t a big deal even if he was scheming against his enemies. Seeing Zion like this, Evangeline immediately smiled and said, "How can I not agree?" "I knew my Anne is the best." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Zion pulled Evangeline over and sat on hisp. "When will you marry me?" "You haven''t proposed to me." Evangeline was delighted and couldn''t help smiling. It was really good to marry this man, and she could feel that this was her yearning, but she had to be reserved, right? Zion was not too surprised. He stroked her long hair with a smile and said, "What kind of wedding do you want?" "I''ll do whatever you give me." Evangeline was not picky. After all, she liked him. Zion already knew what was going on. "At present, for some special reasons, I can''t propose to you. I can''t give you a grand wedding. But Anne, believe me, after this matter is over, I will marry you and let you be my wife and be with you for the rest of my life, okay?" Evangeline didn''t ask what the special reason was, nor did she ask how long it had been. She was very happy to hear his promise. "Okay." Zion couldn''t help kissing Evangeline''s cherry lips again and again. The temperature in the bedroom was rising. When she was about to lose control, Zion let go of Evangeline. He forced himself to calm down and hugged Evangeline tightly, saying, "I really want to eat you up." Evangeline''s breath was a little unstable, but she knew that this man doted on her. She couldn''t help but say, "When my period is gone, we can..." "Shut up!" Zion scolded her directly. He didn''t know what was wrong with this girl¡¯s brain. How could she say something like that? Chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 Evangeline wanted tough when she heard Zion''s scolding, but she couldn''t help but burst into laughter when she saw Zion''s expression. "Why are youughing?" Zion immediately reached out and tickled her armpit. "No! Hahaha! us, don''t tickle me!" Evangelineughed so hard that she couldn''t stopughing. Her buttons popped open and revealed her chest. Zion''s throat tightened and his eyes became a little deep. D*mn it! He asked for it. "Stay here. I''ll go down and see her." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Zion put Evangeline directly on the bed and then ran away. Evangeline was stunned for a moment, and then she understood something. Sheughed wildly again, but her heart was slightly warm. It was said that when a man did not want to touch a woman, it either meant he was not good at it, or he loved her too much. Evangeline thought of the vigorous muscles and strength under Zion''s clothes. She was sure he was good at it. After leaving the room, Zion''s whole body was still tense and hot. His thoughts for her became racier. If he couldn''t end this mission in a short period of time, he might not be able to bear it. Taking a deep breath, Zion looked around but found no trace of the girl. He frowned slightly and quickly asked the servant. "Where''s the girl?" The maid was busy and was stunned when Zion stopped her. "Mr. us, I didn''t see her." The TV in the living room was still showing, but the girl was gone. Zion''s face immediately darkened. "Hurry up and find her! If she is gone, what do I want you for?" This was the first time that Zion had gotten angry here. The servants were so frightened that they began to look for the girl. Evangeline was stunned when she heard Zion''s growl in the bedroom. Then she quickly got out of bed, opened the door, and asked, "What''s wrong?" "She''s gone." Zion''s words made Evangeline''s face change. "Why did she disappear? Wasn''t she still there just now? Did she go out?" Evangeline ran down anxiously, which scared Zion so much that his face turned pale. "Slow down." Her fiery temper had not changed at all because of her memory loss. Zion was really afraid that if this she was pregnant one day, would she still be like this? He quickly greeted her, but Evangeline didn''t have time to pay attention to his consideration. She quickly said, "Did someonee in and take the girl away?" "I don''t think so. After all, this is my territory, and Whale is not to be trifled with. It should be at home, but I don''t know where it has gone." Zion''s mind was racing. At this moment, the servant finally found the girl and carried her, who was covered in water, to Zion and Evangeline. The girl seemed to be frightened. Her eyes were full of panic, but she said cautiously, "Uncle, Auntie, I didn''t ck off. I didn''t cause any trouble. I was washing clothes in the bathroom." Her wet look and words made Evangeline burst into tears. What kind of life did this child live at home in the past? "We don''t me you. We''re just worried about you. Girl, there are servants at home who don''t need you to wash clothes. You just need to eat well and sleep for fun." Evangeline''s heart was in pain. When she saw that the servant was still lifting her by the cor, she couldn''t help but get angry. "Put her down!" The servant was so frightened that she trembled and quickly put the girl on the ground. Zion''s eyes darkened slightly, and he said coldly, "All the servants on duty today get only half of your sry. If you don''t see the youngdy well next time, everyone can go to another ce to work." All the servants were stunned, but no one dared to say a word under Zion''s stern gaze. It was the first time that the girl had been taken care of by someone. She could not help but burst into tears. "Uncle, Auntie, I''m sorry. I was wrong." Although she did not know what she had done wrong, she felt that it was her fault that everyone was punished by her. Moreover, no matter whether it was her fault or not, her mother would make her admit her mistake. She was used to it. Zion''s heart ached. Evangeline held the girl in her arms and said, ''TH take you to get changed. You''ll catch a cold if you wear wet clothes." "Well, go ahead." Zion nodded. The little girl was frightened and uneasy, but she didn''t dare to speak for fear that she would make her uncle and aunt angry if she said something wrong. She was obediently carried upstairs by Evangeline. Under Zion''s instructions, Whale had already bought a lot of children''s clothes and brought them over. Zion dismissed the servants, then went to the study with Whale and said, "Get me a little girl who has a very simr blood type like me. Spread some clues and ask the police to say this girl is me and Anne''s daughter five years ago." Whale''s eyes were wide open. "Boss, are you crazy? This is raising a child, not a kitten or a puppy. Five years ago, Anne didn''t know us." Zion rolled his eyes at him. "Read more romance novel and make it work." Whale''s mouth twitched. "Love novels? Boss, do you usually read them?" "Rita does, sometimes I was forced to listen to her plot and listen to her." Thinking of Rita, Zion frowned slightly. "Do you know about Rita''s recent whereabouts?" "I know. She went to the remote mountain area to teach." Whale''s words surprised Zion. He had not expected this result. He thought that Rita would take advantage of this period of time to go out and have fun. After all, she had said that she didn''t know when she would fall. She had to live up to her life in this world. But he never thought that she would actually go be a teacher. However, after a moment of silence, Zion stopped talking about Rita. With the secret protection of the Ye family, the girl should be fine. "Let''s get down to business. Spread that this child is our daughter. Say that I was schemed against and was drugged, so I raped Anne five years ago. Also, she was kidnapped, and Anne could only secretly find her because she is an illegitimate child, but to no avail. Spread that I recently just found out that Anna is the girl that I did wrong and that I just found out that I have a daughter. Then, you should know how to handle the rest, right?" Listening to Zion''s words in an orderly manner, Whale was in a daze. "Boss, do you really want to adopt the girl? What if the higher-ups don''t agree?" "Don''t agree? Why? They neglected a veteran''s child like that, and they still wanna disapprove?" Zion was so domineering that Whale remained silent. At this moment, the sound of a car''s engine suddenly came from outside, which immediately made Zion and Whale alert. Chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 "I''m going out to see who it is." Whale quickly calmed down and left the study. Zion also narrowed his eyes. He had a guess. When he got up and left the study, he heard Esmeralda''s familiar voice. "I''m back." Her clear voice rang out from outside. Zion raised his eyebrows slightly. All of a sudden, he felt that God had sent him amunication device. Wasn''t this a ready-made messenger? When Zion arrived at the living room, Esmeralda had already run in. "Brother, where is Anne? My father gave her a lot of good things, and they are all in the trunk of my car. You should ask the servants to help you move them down." Esmeralda was especially happy. She felt that Zion should also be very happy. After all, if her father liked Anne, it meant that he had admitted her status as the daughter-inw of the Laurent family. However, Zion was not shocked nor unhappy, and there was no expression on his face. "Take it back. Anne doesn''t care." Zion''s words made Esmeralda''s happy mood freeze for a moment. She looked at Zion and said in a low voice, "Brother, I know that there are still conflicts and hatred between you and father, but you are his son after all. This is what father gave Anne. The other brothers and sisters of the Laurent family all know about it. Father has warned everyone on the surface that Anne is the daughter-inw of the Laurent family. If you don''t ept her, it will be very difficult for father." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "What does his difficulty have to do with me?" Zion''s question left Esmeralda speechless. Why was he so stubborn? "I''m looking for Anne." She felt that it was better to find Anne. "She''s busy.¡± Zion sent Esmeralda away with a single sentence. But she wasn''t that easy to be gotten rid of. She then asked, "What is she busy with?" While they were talking, Evangeline came down with the girl who had just changed her clothes. "us, do you think she looks good in this dress?" When Esmeralda heard Evangeline''s voice, she quickly raised her head. When she saw Evangeline walking down the stairs with a little girl in her hand, she couldn''t help but be taken aback. "This child is..." "Girl, greet your aunt." Zion opened his mouth as soon as Esmeralda finished speaking. The girl trusted Zion and Evangeline very much. Hearing Zion''s words, she immediately called Esmeralda ''aunty'' and hid behind Evangeline. Esmeralda was stunned. "No, why do you call me aunt? This is not brother''s child." "Who said she''s not my child? She''s the daughter of Anne and I." Hearing Zion''s words, Esmeralda and the girl were both stunned. How did she be the daughter of them? The little girl couldn''t wrap her head around it. Esmeralda was the same. She quickly asked, "What''s going on? Brother, I thought you don''t know Anne five years ago?" "I can''t say that I don''t know her. I met her once in a night. Five years ago, I was framed and drugged. I happened to meet Anne. At that time, I couldn''t see who she was, so I kind of raped her. Then Anne ran away. Later, Anne was pregnant. She was kind- hearted and didn''t want to get rid of the child, so she nned to give birth to the child. But I didn''t expect that on the night when the child was born, the child was stolen. Since then, Anne has been looking for the child. I also recognized Anne before I knew the existence of the child." Zion paused for a moment before continuing, "We''ve been searching for the child''s whereabouts all these years without any news. I thought that there would be no hope for the rest of our lives, but I didn''t expect to find the girl on the wayst night. Maybe it was God who sent the girl to the police station. In order to make it easier for us to find the girl''s parents, the police extracted the girl''s ability to understand music. I didn''t expect that the result of thepetition today was that the girl was actually the child of me and Anne. She was kidnapped by a drug dealer. She was lost on the way and was sent to the welfare home. Later, she was adopted by her current foster parents. Because the girl was very young when she was adopted, she didn''t know that she was not the child of the foster parents." After this exnation, not to mention Esmeralda, even the girl was stunned. She looked at Evangeline and then at Zion. Suddenly, her eyes turned red. It turned out that she was the biological daughter of them! No wonder they treated her so well! It turned out that her mother was not her own biological mother. No wonder she always hit her and punished her. The girl suddenly burst into tears. This girl didn''t dare to cry loudly even if she was crying. She bit her lower lip and tried not to make any sound, but it was more distressed than crying. Evangeline''s eyes were also red. She quickly held the girl in her arms and whispered, "Don''t cry, be good. It''s all my fault. It''s my fault that I didn''t protect you well. If I had been more vignt back then, you wouldn''t have suffered so much, and you wouldn''t have left your biological parents for so many years. Will you forgive me?" Evangeline burst into tears as she spoke. She seemed to really be the little girl''s mother, and Esmeralda couldn''t bear to see that sadness. "I see. Brother, what''s the name of my little niece?" Esmeralda had wanted to break the sad atmosphere, but she hadn''t expected that her casual question would cause Zion and Evangeline to stumble. Name? After knowing the girl''s background, they began to think about how to protect her and why it was reasonable, but they forgot to give her a new name. Evangeline quickly looked at Zion. In fact, Zion was a little stunned, but he, who had been used to big issues, said very calmly, "Her name is Allegra. She has not been living very well in the past few years. Now that she has returned home, she has suffered a lot, so her name is Allegra." Allegra Ye! Zion thought of this name in his heart and silently memorized it. Esmeralda said happily, "Allegra? Allegra Laurent? It sounds much better than my name." Zion frowned slightly. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that Allegra Laurent sounded worse than Allegra Ye. Why did his daughter''s surname have to be Laurent? "Her name is Allegra Ye." Not only was Esmeralda stunned by Zion''s words, but even Evangeline was also stunned. "Why is her surname Ye?" Esmeralda was very puzzled. Their children could have thest name Laurent, or... "By the way, what''s Anne''s surname?" Esmeralda suddenly remembered that everyone knew that us'' woman was called Anne, but it seemed that not many people knew what her surname was. Zion said calmly, "Her surname is Ye!" Evangeline was slightly stunned. Ye? When did she change her surname? Why didn''t she know? She stared at Zion with her beautiful eyes, hoping to see something on his face, but Evangeline failed. When Esmeralda heard that Evangeline''s surname was Ye, she finally understood why the name was Allegra Ye. When she was about to say that the name was also beautiful, she suddenly heard the somewhat messy voice Whaleing from outside. What? Chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 Zion frowned slightly, and Evangeline held Allegra''s hand tightly, for fear that she would be lost again. Esmeralda found a rtively safe ce to stand up in the shortest time possible. At this moment, Whale came in. "Boss, someone from the police station came. Someone died in the moat. It has something to do with our caravan." Whale''s face was a little serious, and Zion''s eyes narrowed. He had only just epted us''s business for a short while. How did something happen to him? Esmeralda immediately tensed up when she heard that. "Brother, do you want dad to show up?" "Don''t worry about my business. Stay at home with Anne andAllegra. The rest has nothing to do with you." Zion coldly followed Whale out. "us." Evangeline stopped Zion in a hurry. She didn''t know why she stopped him, but she suddenly felt a little flustered and uneasy. The feeling was inexplicable, but it was heartwrenching. Zion turned her head slightly, looked into Evangeline''s nervous eyes, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon." "Dad!" Allegra suddenly opened her mouth. Her childish voice was clear and timid, but it softened Zion''s heart. This girl''s was so sweet. "Call me Daddy! Call me Daddy in the future, understand?" "Daddy, you have toe back quickly. Mom and I will wait for you at home." Allegra quickly corrected herself. Evangeline was stunned for a moment, and then she remembered Allegra''s identity. She couldn''t help but understand Zion''s intention. Father and mother were the two words that her biological parents could have. Although they said that the child was her biological parents, in fact, they were afraid that the child would feel ufortable in the future, this title had to be kept for the veterans. Thinking of this, Evangeline touched her head and said with a smile, "Call me mommy in the future. Don''t call us mother and father anymore, okay?" "Got it." Allegra didn''t know why, but now she knew that the gentledy in front of her was her mommy. She was very happy. Of course, she would agree to whatever Evangeline said. Zion looked at the mother and daughter again, then got up and went out. As for Whale, he asked someone to protect his family. When Zion went out, the police were waiting outside. Obviously, they were a little afraid of him. "us, it''s just my job. Don''t be too nervous." The police officer, Hadley Zhang, said in a hurry. Zion said coldly, "Do I look nervous?" Hadley suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Whale felt that Zion was indeed a coldblooded guy, so he quickly said, "Landon Hudson is a member of our caravan, but he has been on leave these days and has nevere. As for why he died in the moat, we don''t know." "Is there anyone else in his family?" Hadley subconsciously looked at Whale. Whale shook his head and said, "He loves gambling. His wife ran away with someone a long time ago. She only has a son. He is not old, and seems to be less than a year old. His mother has always been looking after him. It is said that his mother was in poor health some time ago, so he asked for leave. Then we don''t know. And the news you gave us now is that he is dead." "But someone said that Landon had done something private for Mr. Laurent some time ago." Hadley looked at Zion. Zion said coldly, "Do you mean that I killed him to silence him? Do you have any evidence? If you don''t have any, I can sue you. Whale, write down his police number and I''llin about itter." Hadley suddenly panicked. "No, no, no, Mr. Laurent, that''s not what I meant. I''m just asking, really asking." "I don''t even know the name of that person. You told me that his death had something to do with me?" There was a surge of anger in Zion''s chest. What the hell was this? Hadley quickly said, "It''s not about you. It''s just that there are some things rted to you, so we came to ask." "What does it have to do with us?" Whale opened his mouth before Zion could speak. Hadley quickly said, "Landon''s son was sold by the parents of the girl you adopted up. And the girl was abandoned by her parents and was adopted up by you. It''s too coincidental." Zion frowned slightly. A coincidence? It was indeed a bit of a coincidence. "It''s not that we''ve adopted her, but that she''s our missing daughter of four years. She''s my daughter!" Hadley was stunned by Zion''s words. Whale quickly took out the parent-child test certificate and handed it over. "Ever since Mr. Laurent came back with Allegra, he felt a little close to her, so he asked someone to do a parent-child test for them. This is the test result. Before he could tell you, you came to him." Whale was the first to speak. Hadley looked at the report and was stunned. He had suspected that everything had something to do with us, but now it seemed that he had made a mistake? "Sorry, Mr. Laurent, we have to go back and investigate." Zion didn''t care what Hadley was talking about. He turned around and walked straight into the house. What he wanted to do most now was to be with his wife and children. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The call of "daddy" from Allegra just now made him feelfortable. Seeing Zion turn around and leave, Whale quickly said with a smile, "Brothers, you''ve worked hard. Let''s divine ourselves with these cigarettes." As he spoke, he handed over the cigarette in his hand. Of course, the Laurent family''s cigarettes were good. But Hadley waved his hand, said a few polite words, and left with his men. Whale looked back and saw Zion looking at him with a cold face. He couldn''t help shivering. "Boss, it''s so strange to see people like this." "You didn''t learn much, but you did learn how to bribe. Whale, I think you should do a self-reflective report." Zion said tly. Whale suddenly wanted to cry but had no tears. Who was he doing this for? Hadn''t it been for the sake of Zion, the ninth son of the Laurent family, being able to step into the family? Now, however, things were messed up. Zion didn''t care about Whale''s mood. He was going to go in to look for Evangeline and her daughter, but he suddenly stopped and asked, "Is this just an ident?" Whale shook his head slightly. He looked at the room. Esmeralda and Evangeline were looking out of the window. Only then did he understand why Zion didn''t go in to ask him. He said, "It''s an ident. I feel that someone is plotting against us, but I don''t have any evidence. It''s an intuition." "Women''s intuition is urate, so go look for evidence." As soon as Zion finished speaking, he lifted his foot and walked away. However, Whale was so angry that he almost choked. A woman''s intuition? Was he a woman? How insulting! Chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 Zion didn''t care about the mood of Whale. He quickly opened the door of the living room and walked in. He saw Allegra and Evangeline looking at him with great concern. Their caring eyes were really warm. He walked quickly to them and picked up Allegra. Then he took Evangeline''s hand and said, "It''s okay, they are just here to find out what''s going on." "It''s good that everything is fine." Evangeline couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Esmeralda suddenly felt that she was a little redundant. "Well, I''ll go out and find Whale to carry things with me. Brother, although you don''tck these things, no one will dislike money, right? You can give them to my little niece. Many of them are calligraphy, painting, antiques, and so on. They can also be used to create interest, don''t they?" Esmeralda tried her best to encourage Zion to ept these items. Zion nced at her and then looked atAllegra. Thinking of her situation and the previous encounters, he finally nodded and said, "Okay, it''s a gift from him to his granddaughter." Esmeralda was especially happy to hear that. "Okay, I''ll go to carry things with Whale.¡± She jumped out and was as happy as a child. Evangeline said with a smile, "Esmeralda hasn''t been tainted with the schemes of the Laurent family. She''s very innocent and lovely." "There is no such thing as an innocent and adorable person in the Laurent family. She just doesn''t want to scheme in front of us. An eighteen-year-old girl, neither too big nor too small, is able to be doted on by her parents and other siblings in the Laurent family. It''s not necessarily possible to only be innocent and adorable." Zion said lightly, and then touched Allegra''s small hand, which was honey. This child was too thin. "I have to find a way to nurse Allegra''s body. She is too thin. It should be because of her poor health condition." Evangeline nodded. She didn''t feel anything strange about Zion''s sudden change of topic. ¡°I''ll check the books of traditional medicer and take good care of her. This child is indeed too thin, and there are still some hidden wounds on her body. I have to conduct aprehensive and formal test." That was what Evangeline was worried about. When Chenxi heard that they were talking about her body, she thought that her adoptive mother would scold her because her sickness would make her mother spend money. She quickly said, "Daddy, Mommy, I don''t need to check. I am very well! I am strong, and I can still work." As she spoke, she was about to show off her physical condition. She quickly broke free from Evangeline''s hand and was about to clean up when she was grabbed by Evangeline. Allegra suddenly eximed, and her whole body turned pale because of the pain. "What''s wrong?" Evangeline knew that she didn''t use much strength, and the reason why she was in such pain was obviously not because of her. She looked at the spot and couldn''t help looking at Zion. Zion picked up Chenxi and walked out. "Anne, put on a coat for yourself. I want to take Allegra to the hospital." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Okay." Evangeline knew how much Zion cared about her health, so she didn''t try to argue with him. She took a coat and put it on. Then she hung Allegra''s coat on her arm and followed Zion out quickly. Esmeralda was stunned when she saw theme out. "Brother? What''s wrong?" Zion didn''t respond to her question. He took the child directly into the car and said to Whale, "Don''t do those things now. Follow me to the hospital." Because Zion was carrying his child, Whale had to be the driver. Esmeralda was also worried. She quickly followed him and the few of them went to the hospital together. Allegra curled up in pain and broke out in a cold sweat. However, she still held Zion''s arm and said, "Daddy, don''t be angry. I don''t hurt. It really doesn''t hurt." Zion''s nose twitched instantly. She was just a four-year-old child! "Good girl, don''t talk. Daddy will send you to the hospital for an examination. It''s okay. Daddy has a lot of money. I''m not afraid of you spending money." Zion seemed to understand why Allegra had always emphasized that there was nothing wrong with her body. Thinking of what his adoptive parents had done to her, he really wanted to kill them. The car soon arrived at the hospital. Zion took advantage of us'' identity to carry the child to the Supervisory Department. Several people were anxiously waiting outside. Evangeline paced back and forth anxiously, but she was held in Zion''s arms. "Don''t panic. I''m here. No matter what happens, I''ll take care of it." Zion''s voice was not loud, but somehow it made people feel at ease. Evangeline repeatedly thought about what she had done just now and said, "I''m not strong enough. I''m really weak. Why is she in so much pain? And look at her face..." "She will be fine." Zionforted her softly. Esmeralda was a little envious. us'' love for Anne was really enviable. She really hoped that there would be such a man who would treat her like this. Esmeralda mind was racing, but Whale was a little worried. About an hourter, the doctor finally came out. Evangeline hurriedly went up to him. "How''s she?" The doctor looked at Zion and Evangeline and whispered, "There''s something in the child''s body. It''s almost at the position of the artery. I''m afraid that there will be danger if we wait any longer. We need an operation immediately." Evangeline''s and Zion''s faces immediately became nervous. "What''s in her body?" "A sewing needle, which is not long, very thin, and there are about four to five. We made an X-ray for the child. I feel that the needles have been in the child''s body for two or three years, because it is rusty inside." When the doctor said this, his face was also very serious. Evangeline almost couldn''t stand up, but fortunately, she was supported by Zion. Zion''s face instantly darkened. Two or three years ago, Allegra was just a child who had just reached the age of a year. Thinking of the time when her adoptive parents adopted Allegra, Zion''s eyes suddenly became colder. "Find the best doctor for the operation. No matter how much money, I want you to guarantee the sess rate of the operation. Also, copy an X-ray for me. Whale, call the police with the X- ray. I want this pair of bastards toe over immediately!" It was rare for Zion to be so angry. He could remain calm and collected even in the face of vicious viins. However, for people like him who hadpletely devoid of humanity, he really wanted to tear them into pieces. How could they do anything to such a young child? In two or three years, how much pain would a child suffer? But she had been enduring it and pretending to be in good health. How sensible could this child be? If her biological parents saw her daughter being abused like this, they would probably die with a grievance, wouldn''t they? Zion''s eyes were as cold as ice, and even the surrounding temperature dropped to the freezing point. At this moment, Allegra suddenly spoke from the inside, which immediately attracted all the attention of Evangeline and Zion, and Evangeline rushed in as soon as possible. Chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 "Anne, slow down!" Seeing Evangeline''s action, Zion couldn''t help but worry. But Evangeline rushed straight to Allegra as if she didn''t hear anything. Allegra was still unconscious at this time. She just curled up subconsciously. Her face was covered with cold sweat, and her face was terribly pale. She kept crying out in pain. Tears welled up in Evangeline''s eyes. Even if Allegra cried out in pain, she would grit her teeth and close the sounding out of her mouth, which was very heartwrenching. Evangeline wanted to hug her, but she was afraid that she would touch her internal injury and make the child hurt more. But looking at her like this, Evangeline felt more and more ufortable. Seeing this scene, Zion couldn''t help but have tears in his eyes. He stepped forward to help Evangeline stand up and whispered, "Give this ce to the doctor. I believe that the future of Allegra will be fine. We will take extra care of her." "Yes." Evangeline nodded and was taken out of the examination room by Zion reluctantly. The surgery was quickly arranged. Due to us'' reputation, the hospital quickly arranged for experts to start the operation. When Esmeralda heard these things, she was very angry and directly called Amor. Amor brought Serena along with him. Zion didn''t look at them. His and Evangeline''s eyes were fixed on the operating room. Serena frowned slightly and did not say anything, but there was something in her eyes. Amor and Esmeralda discussed about this. The child inside was his granddaughter. Although he did not like girls very much, due to the fact that he would have to rely on his abilities in the future, he still disyed the demeanor that a grandfather should have. "us, what are you going to do?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Amor was starting to dote on Zion. Zion didn''t even spare him a nce. He said, "My daughter has been injured to such an extent. Naturally, I''ll give my daughter justice. There''s no need to trouble you with this matter." As soon as he finished speaking, Zion directly pushed Amor out. Amor''s expression was a little ugly. Serena didn''t want to say anything, but when she saw the look in Amor''s eyes, she had to say, "us, it''s not just about you. Those b*stards hurt the girl of our Laurent family. Your father wants to do something big so that everyone knows that we can''t mess with the Laurent family." "I haven''t agreed to be part of the Laurent family''s business yet. Besides, my daughter isn''t here to establish prestige and publicity for your family." Zion finally looked at them, but his eyes were so cold that they made people scared. Amor frowned slightly. Esmeralda quickly said, "Zion, Allegra might need to rest for a while after the operation. I think this child is a little malnourished and her physical condition is not good. It''s too early for her to move back to your vi which is humid. You were supposed to be a spokesperson when you came back. It''s very suitable for her to stay there. Besides, Dad is also here. After so many years, it''s natural for him to love his granddaughter." Zion was about to say something when she heard Evangeline open her mouth. "Why don''t we move back? The ce we live in is indeed very humid." Seeing that Evangeline had said so, Zion naturally nodded. "I''ll listen to you. How are you feeling? Are you tired? Do you want to sit for a while?" Evangeline shook her head. Zion took the initiative to lean over to support Evangeline. Amor''s frown deepened when he saw this scene. Being in love for a long time and having a short heroic spirit! Although us was capable, he doted on Anne too much. It wasn''t that Evangeline didn''t feel Amor''s gaze, but she wasn''t in the mood to care about it right now. Her thoughts were filled with Allegra. Esmeralda still wanted to say something, but Serena tugged at her and shook her head. The two of them took a step back, leaving the space for Zion, Evangeline, and Amor. Amor waited for Evangeline to ask him to sit down, but there was no one else in Evangeline''s heart at this time. She only thought about Allegra, so she naturally did not see the expectation in Amor''s eyes. Zion saw it but directly ignored it. It was the first time that Amor had beenpletely ignored. He couldn''t help but be a little angry. He pretended to cough and wanted to remind Zion that he was still standing. He heard Zion say coldly, "Go back if you''re not feeling well. I don''t have time to be distracted and serve you." Amor was rendered speechless by his words. Only then did Evangeline react. She nced at Zion and then at Amor. She thought for a moment and decided to respect her man, so she decided to shut up and ignore Amor. The atmosphere suddenly became a little stiff. However, Zion and Evangeline were not ordinary people. Naturally, they could not be bothered with other people''s eyes. They were focused on the operation, waiting for it to seed. As time went by, the lights in the operating room finally went out. Evangeline was a little worried and a little excited. She held Zion''s hand tightly. Sensing Evangeline''s worry, Zion said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. Allegra has gone through so much hardship. She''s fine with such a minor operation." "I''m just very distressed. How could such a little child be treated like this by such a vicious adult? If she had been by her parents'' side since she was a child, she would never behave like this." Evangeline sighed with emotion about Allegra''s background, but in the ears of others, it was Evangeline who felt guilty for losing her child, and now she was distressed. Amor was already filled with anger. When he heard Evangeline¡¯s words, it was as if he had finally found a point of vent. He snorted coldly and said, "You still have the nerve to say that? If it wasn''t for your inability to protect our Laurent family''s children, how could she have suffered like this now? This child should have been able to enjoy life in the midst of fortune long ago." Zion''s eyes instantly turned cold. "Speak properly if you will. If you don''t know how to talk, then go back. You''re already so old, don''t rely on your seniority." His words were a little sharp. Amor''s face immediately flushed red. He didn''t know whether he was angry or not, but when he saw Zion''s cold demeanor as if he had nothing to do with him, he was so angry that he wanted to give him a good beating. However, when he thought of how the Laurent family needed Zion right now, he could only suppress the anger in his heart. "How can you talk to me like that?" "If you don''t like it, then leave! Esmeralda, bring them back and prepare a room for your sister-in- law." Now, Zion had Esmeralda directly change her way of address of Evangeline. If they were in his own vi, she could address Anne just as it was. But if back at the family''s house, that would mean Esmeralda did not ept Evangeline''s identity, and nobody would take Allegra seriously. A title, with different asions and different names, naturally meant a different meaning. Hearing Zion''s order, Esmeralda was stunned. She looked at Amor subconsciously, only to find a person walking in from outside. Chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 "Brother, Whale is back." Esmeralda cleverly chose Zion''s side. Zion nodded slightly. She held Serena and Amor''s hands and said, "Dad, Mom, it''s not a big deal for us to stay here. Why don''t we go home? Allegra is still young and has suffered so much. It''ll be strange for her toe back to me. Why don''t we go back and prepare a room for her?" This could also be considered giving Amor a way out. Amor was so angry that he swung his hand and left. Serena still followed him without saying a word. Esmeralda nced at Zion for thest time. Seeing that he didn''t pay much attention to her, she took her parents out of the hospital. She just felt that her heart was empty and she didn''t feel very excited. us seemed to hate them very much. When Esmeralda got into the car, she heard Amor say angrily, "us is too outrageous! If my other son dared to do this to me, I would have killed him." "That''s why none of your sons can bear the responsibility of the Laurent family''s family business." Serena finally opened her mouth. She looked at Amor and said, "us has a grudge against the Laurent family. He must have agreed toe back for the sake of that girl called Anne. I can tell that us likes her very much. If you want us to truly work for the Laurent family, you must first win over Anne." As soon as these words left his mouth, Amor gave her a look, then nodded and said, "Yes, us cares a lot about Anne. This is his weakness. It''s not good." "Amor, don''t go against us now. us should have more power than what we''ve seen. His feelings for that Anne is enough to destroy the world. A person''s eyes can''t deceive others. Now, there''s still their child Allegra. This is all us'' life. If we can rope them in, even if us doesn''t have any feelings for the Laurent family, it will still be good for us." Serena was a very rational woman, so she looked at the problem very clearly. Amor nodded. "Go back and give Allegra and Anne a vi each." As soon as Amor finished speaking, Serena was stunned. "Amor, that''s your personal property! You said that you would give it to Esmeralda in the future.¡± Esmeralda tugged at Serena''s sleeve. "Mom, if us did it, he wouldn''t treat me badly because of my rtionship with Anne. It''s just two houses. Maybe brother will give me more in the future." "Listen, your taste is not as good as a child''s." Amor wasn''t very satisfied with Serena''s performance. Serena''s hands were clenched tightly, but she shut up and did not say a word. However, her eyes were a little cold. As they left, the corridor of the hospital became much more spacious. After Whale arrived, Zion helped Evangeline sit down on the chair, and he went to a quiet ce to talk with him. "Have you done it?" "It''s done. The couple has been brought here by our people. The higher-ups also said that as long as you keep their lives, you can deal with them as you like." Whale''s voice was very low. From time to time, he looked around and then said, "I saw an acquaintance on the way to find the couple." "Who is it?" "Maximilian." Zion was slightly taken aback by this name. "Why is he here?" "I don''t know. She seems to be looking for the foster mother of the Allegra." Whale''s words made Zion''s eyes sink a little. "Does Maximilian have anything to do with the people here?" "This needs to be investigated by the higher-ups. The most important thing now is that he knows you, and you have also fought with each other. Even if you wear a mask, he may recognize you. At that time, our n may be disrupted. So I mean, should we control this person first?" Whale was very worried. However, Zion said in a low voice, "It''s naturally good to be able to control it quietly, but if we can''t do it, I''m afraid we''ll alert the enemy. Doesn''t that mean that well have to confess ourselves? I''m afraid it''ll be even more troublesome then." "Then what should we do now?" Whale was a little impatient. Zion lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, "Let''s act ording to circumstances." "Boss, you''re taking your life as a joke! Besides, Maximilian knows Anne. Even if he doesn''t recognize you, Anne will be exposed." "Are you ming me or Anne for this? Do you know who tried to drag Anne in?" Zion was also a little angry. Originally, Evangeline would not be pulled into this. For this reason, he became a jerk once and hurt Evangeline¡¯s heart. Now, this guy brought Evangeline in without his consent, and now he even had a tone of ming Evangeline. Was he looking for a fight? Noticing that Zion was angry, Whale quickly said, "Boss, I don''t mean that. I mean, can we let Anne go out less after we arrive at the family house? You know, Maximilian may not be able to enter the old house. As long as Anne doesn''t go out, we have very little chance of being exposed." "That''s the same as going to jail! Why couldn''t my woman go out? " Hearing Zion''s words, Whale was speechless. "Boss, you...¡° "Get lost!" Zion scolded him directly. Then he walked over to Evangeline, because Allegra came out. The little girl had not woken up because of the anesthetic, but her thin body and pale little face made people feel very ufortable. Evangeline followed the child into the ward, and Zion stopped the doctor. "What do you think?" "Mr. Laurent, the operation is quite sessful, but the child is malnourished, and it may take a little longer for him to recoverter. Please don''t send her away for the time being." The doctor instructed. Zion nodded. "When can she be discharged from the hospital?" "ording to the rules, it will take a week. However, based on the abilities of the Laurent family, if you can get a ward and a device simr to a hospital, she can also be discharged from the hospital immediately." Of course, the doctor knew us'' name. At this time, us also left a message, hoping that the child could go home to recuperate after leaving the operating room. Naturally, they did not dare to stop him. Zion waved his hand and asked the doctor to leave. Then, he went to the ward. Evangeline had been staring atAllegra, as if she was afraid that the child would disappear, which made Zion feel a little ufortable. "It''s okay. The doctor said the operation was very sessful." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Do we have to leave the hospital immediately? Is the old house ready? Esmeralda should have just returned by now." Evangeline looked at Zion and asked. Zion patted her on the shoulder and whispered, "Leave these to me. You can take care of Allegra, but you should also take care of your own body. If you get tired because of taking care of her, I won''t approve." "Got it." Evangeline nodded. "Keep an eye on her. I''ll get her some hot water." Evangeline gave up her seat, found a warm pot, and went out of the ward, leaving Allegra to Zion. The water room was not far from the ward. Evangeline was not in a hurry, but a person came over from the opposite side. His gaze was so intense that Evangeline felt a little uneasy. She subconsciously turned and ran away, but the person shouted anxiously, "Anne, don''t you recognise me?" Chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 Evangeline was stunned for a moment before she stopped. The other party quickly arrived in front of Evangeline, but his expression changed the moment he saw her face. "You''re not Anne. Who are you?" "Who are you?" It was the first time that Evangeline had heard someone suspect her identity. She couldn''t help frowning. "I''m Tobi, and you''re not Anne. They all said that us had saved Anne, but Anne and I grew up together. I''m more familiar with Anne than anyone else. You''re not my Anne at all. So where is she?" Tobi suddenly became triggered. The name stunned Evangeline for a moment. She remembered who Tobi was. It should be her first love as a childhood sweetheart. But in the face of this person, Evangeline didn''t feel moved at all, and she didn''t even feel familiar with him. It was not an exaggeration to call him a stranger. But how could anyone who ever loved someone not feel a thing? What''s more, they were childhood sweethearts. She suddenly realized something. "You said I''m not Anne. Do you have any evidence?" Tobi was obviously a little stunned. He seemed to be at a loss about Evangeline''s attitude at this time. He whispered, "There''s a birthmark on Anne''s right arm. Do you have it?" Evangeline picked up her arm directly. There was nothing on it, and it was very smooth. Seeing this scene, not only Tobi, but even Evangeline was stunned. She was not Anne. Then who was she? "Who am I?" This question made Tobi a little stunned. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "You don''t know who you are?" Evangeline shook her head. Tobi frowned and said, "But you''ve been using Anne''s identity, so where did you get Anne?" Evangeline couldn''t answer him. Just when Evangeline was at a loss, Whale happened toe over. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he quickly looked at Tobi. Suddenly, someone surrounded Tobi. "What are you doing? Let me go!" Evangeline narrowed her eyes but didn''t say a word. Whale said to Evangeline with some embarrassment, "Miss Anne, are you going to fetch water? I''ll go and get it." "Okay." Evangeline handed the kettle to Whale and returned to the ward calmly. Seeing that she hade back with no kettle in her hand, Zion couldn''t help but be stunned. "What''s wrong?" "It''s okay. I met Whale. He said he would go, so I didn''t take the job." Evangeline really wanted to ask who she was, but when she saw Zion''s worried eyes, she couldn''t bring herself to open her mouth. She could feel how good this man was to her, but she didn''t know if it was for her or for Anne. If she wasn''t Anne, then who was she? Had she be another person''s substitute over the years? After thinking about it carefully, she found that except for the memory of her acquaintance with us, there seemed to be no other memory at all. Therefore, she had no doubt at all that Tobi said that she was not Anne. It was just that a person with no identity had no confidence. "us.¡± "What?" Zion raised her head slightly. He felt that Evangeline was a little different from before. Evangeline suddenly said with a smile, "You like me, don''t you?" "Aren''t you talking nonsense? I love you." Zion spoke in an extremely serious tone. His eyes, his tone, and his attitude were convincing enough. Evangeline smiled and said, "Thank you." "Silly girl." Zion touched her head and said in a low voice, "If Allegra goes back to the old house, there will definitely be many people watching her. This child has suffered too much. If possible, I hope you can help her." "I will. She is also my daughter.¡± Evangeline touched Allegra''s forehead and said with some emotion, "This child will have a wonderful life in the future." "Yes.¡± Zion nodded and heard Whale''s voiceing from outside. He took a look and found that Whale''s eyes were a little different. He even looked at Evangeline from time to time, and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. "You can leave now. I''ll keep an eye on this." Evangeline didn''t say anything but just whispered. Zion nodded and walked out. "What''s wrong?" "Boss, something happened." Whale said gloomily, "Miss Xiao just went out and met Anne''s childhood sweetheart, Tobi. Maybe her identity was exposed." Zion was slightly stunned. Thinking of Evangeline''s attitude just now, he frowned slightly and said nothing. Whale said uneasily, "Boss, what should we do?" "Now you want to ask me what to do? Why didn''t you think of this when you hypnotized Anne before? And since you want Anne to rece that Anne, why didn''t you remove the potential factors? Now Amor and Serena have both seen Anne. Is it possible for you to rece Anne at thest minute?" Zion looked at Whale coldly, which made him tremble all over. "We also investigated him at the beginning, but we didn''t find him. We always thought he was not here." "You think? How many missions do you think can be destroyed with a single sentence? Now that Anne hase into contact with someone from the Laurent family, what else do you think she can do? Keep moving on." "But, will that Tobi tell others? We can''t really imprison him." Whale suddenly had no idea. Zion thought for a moment and said, "Send him to the safety room. When the task here is over, let him out." "It''s a little tricky." Zion''s eyes turned cold. "No one is more important than Anne''s safety. Besides, if Anne is exposed, the whole n will be ruined. Do you think Tobi is more important than the whole task?" Whale also knew that, but... "Boss, our manpower is limited. We are all in this task now. If we spare more people to take care of Tobi, then we will..." "Aren''t you very good at hypnosis? Can''t you handle such a small thing?" Hearing Zion''s words, Whale immediately understood. He left quickly, but Zion was a little depressed. What should he say to Anne? It wasn''t that he didn''t think that things would develop to this point, but Zion felt that Whale''s hypnosis was very good. At least he could hold on until he was about toplete the task to let Anne know about it. Now the sudden situation made him a little flustered. Yes, panic. It was the first time in Zion''s life that he panicked because of a woman. It was as if he was afraid that Evangeline would leave him at any time and ce. He was worried. Zion subconsciously put his hand into his pocket, but he didn''t find a cigarette. Only then did he realize that he had promised Anne to quit smoking. However, without the calmness of the system, he became more and more uneasy at this time. At this moment, Evangeline came out of the ward. "Why are you standing outside?" Evangeline looked at Zion calmly. Her eyes, temperament, and demeanor stunned Zion for a moment. Was she going to have a fight with him? Chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 For some reason, Zion felt a little uneasy. Subconsciously, he rubbed his hands together. Evangeline couldn''t help chuckling when she saw how hesitant he was to speak. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "What''s wrong with you? I rarely see the decisive us be so nervous. Is it because of me?" "Anne, I..." For the first time, Zion felt that he wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. A lot of words stuck in his throat and he didn''t know what to say to her. Originally, Evangeline also wanted to know why Zion would lie to her. But when she saw that he was now as nervous as a child, the look in his eyes made her suddenly relieved. No matter who she was, she was his Anne on Zion''s side, wasn''t she? She was confident that Zion treated her well because of her, not because of the name Anne. In that case, what did she have to worry about? A name was just a nickname. As long as the person he liked was her. Evangeline suddenly said with a smile, "You like me, don''t you?" "Yes!" Zion didn''t hesitate at all. Evangeline finally felt at ease after getting the answer she wanted. "Then why are you still so nervous? Allegra has woken up and wants to see you." When Zion heard that she had woken up, he immediately followed Evangeline into the ward, but he still nced at her. This woman seemed to be much better than before hypnosis. That kind of confidence, that kind of calmness, was naturally revealed. This was the temperament that Evangeline should have. Zion didn''t know if he should wake up Evangeline''s memory. For a moment, he was a little distracted and directly hit the door frame, which made him groan in pain. Evangeline never thought that he would bump into something as he walked. She couldn''t help ncing at him and thenughed again. It was the first time she had seen such a lovely us. No, that was not right. Maybe, he was not us. This idea suddenly came to Evangeline''s mind. She was stunned for a moment, then looked at Zion thoughtfully, wondering why she would think like that. Who else could it be but us? She felt that she might have gone mad. She quickly shook her head and shook off her uncertain thoughts. Only then did she realize that Zion''s head was red. Her heart ached for him in an instant. "You''re an adult. Can''t you walk properly? Look, your forehead is red and swollen." As she spoke, Evangeline grabbed Zion''s hand and led him into the ward. Allegra was a little anxious when she saw that Zion''s forehead was red and swollen. "Daddy, what''s wrong with you?" "It''s okay. I just hit it. Lie down quickly." Zion hurriedly walked over. Although Allegra''s face was still a little pale. It was obvious that there was a little relief between her eyebrows. Her heart was slightly relieved. "No matter who you are or what happens in the future, you can''t let yourself be wronged like this. Your appearance will make daddy and mommy feel sorry for you." "Got it." She nodded, but her smile was a little tearful. "Daddy, Mommy, it''s so nice to have you guys." The little girl suddenly cried. The tears of joy made Zion and Evangeline feel very ufortable. "Silly girl." Zion patted her head. Evangeline came to her side and whispered, "No one can hurt you in the future with Mommy around." Allegra nodded happily, but because of the operation, she was still a little tired. Evangeline asked her to have a rest. She went to the nurse station to get some medicine and put it back. She pressed Zion down on the chair and sat down. Then, she carefully applied medicine to his wounds. A familiar scent lingered in Zion''s heart, and he felt a little relieved. His hand involuntarily touched Evangeline''s waist, but it was pped away by her. "Behave yourself." "Anne!¡± Zion''s voice was soft, and it was no longer as decisive as it was outside. She couldn''t take it anymore. "Stop it. You''re like a lion in front of others but act like a puppy in front of me." "I''m your puppy." Zion''s words made Evangeline embarrass, and she blushed. "Shame on you." "I don''t care as long as my wife is with me." Zion''s pickup lines were getting smoother. Evangeline rolled her eyes at him and whispered, "Did you let Allegra surnamed Ye because my surname is Ye? Or do you know her biological father''s surname is Ye?" Zion was a little stunned by her words. How should he answer? Neither of these answers, but... "Your surname is Ye, and your name is Evangeline Ye." Zion''s words made Evangeline stunned for a moment, but he felt that the name was not bad. Naturally, Zion was a member of the Ye family, so there was nothing wrong with that. "I''ll tell you why you became Anne today, as now is not the right time. Just remember that you''re Anne, my Anne." Zion''s words made Evangeline feel a little at ease. "Okay, I won''t ask if you don''t tell me. Just tell me what you want me to do." Evangeline had always believed that being in love with someone was full of trust. Seeing that she trusted him as always, Zion felt a little warm in his heart. "Anne, give me some more time." "Okay." Her gentleness made Zion''s heart beat even more. He hugged Evangeline in his arms. In the past, he had always felt that there was something wrong with the traditional type of love. The love of modern people was always rted to body temptation, confusion, and passion. It was hard to be with one forever. But at this moment, Zion believed it. It turned out that there was a kind of love in the world that was not for passion, nor for the body. It was just for the pure love that could make people want to get married for a lifetime. He was like this now! "Anne, I want to give you a wedding. I don''t want you to be wronged. But at this stage, no one around you is qualified for you to bow to. It''s true that I want you to give me some more time. When the timees, I will definitely marry you and let everyone in the world know that you are my bride." Zion''s voice was choked with sobs. Evangeline seemed to have heard something from his voice. She once again had the illusion that us was not the man in front of her, but she still didn''t say anything and didn''t ask anything. As long as this man was by her side, as long as he loved her. "Okay, I''ll wait. You sound like a hopeless romantic. Did you watch too many shows?" "No, I''m telling the truth." Zion looked at Evangeline affectionately, imagining what would happen then. She couldn''t help smiling. He could feel happiness waving at him. Suddenly, something unknown came to him at a fast speed. Zion was stunned for a moment. He subconsciously held Evangeline in his arms and turned around to stand in front of her. A sharp weapon stabbed into Zion''s back shoulder. Immediately, blood was dripping and the pain was unbearable. It also made his face instantly pale... Chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 "us!" Evangeline''s expression changed when she saw that Zion was injured. Whale outside rushed in when he heard the shout. When he saw that Zion was injured, he couldn''t help but feel angry. "I''ll go after him!" "No need!" Zion stopped him in time. "us, you''re injured. I''ll call the doctor." Watching Zion''s blood flow out of his shoulder, Evangeline couldn''t help but have tears in her eyes. Zion suddenly remembered that Evangeline had donated a kidney to him while he was in aa. Back then, he couldn''t understand why Evangeline would make such a decision so decisively. Now, he finally understood what she was feeling. "Don''t cry. I''m fine. It''s just a wound." Zion smiled faintly, but Evangeline felt so bad. "Stop it. Let the doctore." Whale directly asked for the doctor toe here. There was no clue about the dagger on Zion''s shoulder, but the dagger was poisonous, which scared everyone. "I''m fine." Zion held Evangeline''s hand tightly. He knew that his physical strength was running out, and that something might happen after he fell down, but he couldn''t do anything now. He could only pin all his hopes on Whale. Whale''s face was very ugly. How could the boss be hurt under his gaze? This was outrageous! Allegra was awakened by the messy sound. Seeing that Zion was injured, she couldn''t help crying. "Daddy, what''s wrong with you?¡± "Daddy is fine. Don''t cry. Be good and take good care of Mommy. Daddy will be fine in a while." Zion wanted to touch Allegra''s head, but his arms did not have any strength. Whale quickly pushed Zion into the operating room with the doctor. Evangeline wanted to follow him, but when she thought of Allegra, she felt uneasy. What era was it now? There was someone who used poison, and it was an old method. It was obvious that they were here to torture us. Evangeline''s brain quickly filtered out the people who might have tried to kill Zion, and she gradually locked onto a target. Esmeralda returned with some food. When she learned that Zion had been stabbed, she couldn''t help but worry. "Anne, is my brother fine?" "I''m not sure yet." Evangeline shook her head. Esmeralda quickly told Amor about this matter and he began to find someone to investigate, while Esmeralda handed the food to Evangeline. "Anne, Allegra has just woken up. You guys should eat more." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Evangeline nodded and suddenly said, "Esmeralda, I want to ask you to do something." "Tell me." "Go and help me find out what the eldest brother of the Laurent family is doing." Evangeline''s words stunned Esmeralda. "Anne, are you suspecting my eldest brother?" "Take a look at it for me." Evangeline didn''t say it clearly, but the meaning was a little clear. Esmeralda nodded and walked out. Evangeline called over a bodyguard beside Zion and said in a low voice, ¡°Put all these things down, and then go personally to buy something to eat." "Yes" The bodyguard did not ask anything and left with Esmeralda''s food. Seeing this scene, Allegra opened her mouth slightly. She didn''t ask anything, but there was a slight change in her eyes. Seeing her like this, Evangeline knew that she might have scared her. But from now on, she was her and us'' child, so she couldn''t educate her as an ordinary child. She touched her head and said, "Do you like your aunt, Esmeralda?" Allegra instinctively wanted to nod, but she was a little slow. Then she whispered, "I only like daddy and mommy." Evangeline''s heart ached for the children who were sensitive and sensible, but she still said in a low voice, "Remember, your daddy is not an ordinary person. There are too many people outside who want your daddy''s life. You are the most important person of daddy and mommy, and also your daddy''s weakness. So remember, from now on, except for what daddy and mommy gave you, no matter how much they like, you can''t take it lightly, okay?" "Yes, I''ll keep it in mind." Allegra nodded in half understanding, but she was so sensible that it made one eel sorry for her. Evangeline held Allegra in her arms and felt that something was wrong. The dagger just now seemed to being for her. If it weren''t for Zion protecting her in his arms, she would probably be the one lying inside. Who wanted to kill her? And that Tobi... He said that she was not Anne. Could it be that the person who came to assassinate her had something to do with the original Anne? Evangeline''s brain was running fast, but she couldn''t find a correct answer. Allegra was more or less worried about being held in Evangeline''s arms. She pulled Evangeline''s sleeve and whispered, "Mommy, let''s go outside and guard Daddy, okay?" "Okay." Evangeline was also worried about Zion, so she carried her out of the ward. The entire staircase was filled Whale''s men. Although Evangeline didn''t know all the people around her, she knew that they were the people around Zion, so she felt more or less at ease. The operation had been going on. After the bodyguards bought the food, Evangeline fed Allegra some, but she couldn''t eat it herself. Allegra took the steamed bun in her hand and handed it to Evangeline. She whispered, "Mommy, you should also eat something. Otherwise, daddy and I will be worried." Looking at her sensible daughter, Evangeline nodded and took a few bites. She suddenly felt that this scene was a little familiar. It seemed that she had experienced it before. At that time, it seemed that us was lying on the operating table and his life was uncertain. She was crying on his body. No, that was not right. At that time, she was crying out another man''s name. Zion! Zion! Evangeline''s head suddenly ached. The name was like a key to something. Evangeline instantly had a headache, but some scattered fragments kept shing in her mind. Zion, Zion! Zion! The name suddenly made Evangeline suddenly feel a pain in her head. She staggered and fell to the ground with Allegra in her arms. She also faintedpletely. "Miss Anne!" The bodyguard was frightened by this sudden situation and quickly called Whale. At this time, Whale was studying the toxin with the doctor in the operating room. When he heard that Evangeline also fainted, he couldn''t help but be stunned. "Take her to the ward! What can I do at this time?" Whale''s tone was a little bad. Zion''s poison was very strong. In a short period of time, it had begun to flow along the blood all over his body. It would take time for them to find the data, but judging from the speed at which the poison spread, Whale was really panicked. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to save Zion in time, so he was doomed. But why did Evangeline want to join in the fun at this time? Whale said a few words. Emberly was also sent to the ward. However, the bodyguard who sent her and Allegra to the ward had a strange smile on his face, but it disappeared in an instant. Chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 Allegra was scared when Evangeline fainted. She struggled to help Evangeline up, but she was too weak to hold Evangeline. Finally, there was a bodyguard to help her, so Allegra thanked him in a hurry. "Thank you, uncle. Please be gentle. My mommy may be sick. Can you call a doctor for me? I beg you." Her eyes were full of tears. The bodyguards didn''t say anything. They nodded and led them into the ward. Allegra was originally a little weak, but because Evangeline fainted slightly, she followed her. Although she walked a little slowly, she followed without saying a word. After the bodyguard carried Evangeline into the ward, he saw Allegra following in. He closed the door without saying a word. "Uncle, what are you doing?" Allegra immediately noticed that something was wrong. Her small body stood in front of Evangeline. "Get lost!" The bodyguard finally showed a ferocious face, which made Allegra tremble with fear, but she stubbornly stood in front of him. "You''re a bad guy!" "Little girl, I''m not interested in you. You''d better get out of my way, or I''ll put you into this mess too." The bodyguards were more or less kind to her. Allegra was very scared at this time, but when she thought that her daddy was still in the operating room and her mommy was in aa, she absolutely could not let her mommy be taken away by bad people. Thinking of this, Allegra suddenly shouted at the top of her voice. "Help! Someone! Uncle Whale!" The bodyguard didn''t expect that Allegra, a sick and weak child, would shout so loudly. He couldn''t help stepping forward and covering her mouth. He threw her on the sofa, grabbed a bolster, and covered her mouth and nose with his hands. His eyes were full of cruelty. "I was going to spare your life, but you insisted on courting death, so you can''t me me." The bodyguard''s eyes were full of ruthlessness. Allegra felt that she was almost out of breath. She struggled and waved her little feet, but the feeling of suffocation became more and more serious. She suddenly had an illusion that she might die here today. It was a pity that she had just found her biological parents and had not had a good day with them. A teardrop rolled down the corner of her eye. Her hand slowly fell down. At this moment, Evangeline woke up. When she saw this scene, she felt a sudden pain in her heart. She jumped up and kicked his back. The bodyguard was caught off guard and was kicked by Evangeline. The bolster in his hand fell to the ground. Allegra finally got fresh air and gasped for air. She almost died! Evangeline''s eyes narrowed when she saw her daughter''s bruised face. "You dare to touch my child? Are you looking for death?" At this time, Evangeline was full of energy and was not as weak as the previous Anne. The bodyguard was kicked hard by Evangeline, and he almost flew out. When he finally stood up, he heard Evangeline''s cold words, apanied by a fierce p. He hurriedly dodged it, but he failed to avoid Evangeline''s left hook. He was beaten away again. "You..." Before he could finish his words, Evangeline hit him with her right hook again. The fishy and sweet smell filled the ward in an instant, but Evangeline''s eyes seemed to be red. When she thought that the child she and Zion protected in her heart was almost choked to death by this man, she couldn''t wait to kill the person in front of her. Allegra gasped and saw Evangeline''s fierce skills. She couldn''t help but be stunned. The bodyguards didn''t expect Evangeline to have such good skills. He admitted that he was good at martial arts, but in front of Evangeline, he seemed to be nothing. He could only be beaten. He also wanted to hide. He could hide even if he knew how far he could go, but Evangeline always had a way to beat him. In the end, the bodyguards almost wanted to cry. Evangeline''sst kicknded directly on the bodyguard''s self- esteem. The bodyguard cried out in pain. He knelt on the ground in cold sweat and could no longer move. "If a tiger doesn''t show its power, do you think I''m a sick cat? You dare to kill my child in front of me?" Evangeline''s heart was filled with anger. Her memories were back. She wasn''t Anne, nor was she us'' woman. She was Evangeline! As for that us... Evangeline''s eyes shed. Son of a b*tch! Zion came here to be the head of the armed forces. He pretended to be us. How dare he hypnotized her? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. This man really did whatever he wanted on her? However, Evangeline also knew that Zion''s life was hanging by a thread, and the matter of settling ounts had to be der on. "Someone!" Evangeline shouted. Suddenly, someone came in from outside. Looking at the trusted subordinates brought by Zion, Evangeline couldn''t help sneering and said, "Don''t you notice that you are surrounded by imposter? Do you think you are qualified to stay with your boss?" Her words made everyone feel ashamed and depressed. "Take him away and have a good trial. Take advantage of your boss'' to kill us. Is this what you want? Where is Whale? Ask him toe over!" Evangeline remembered that it was the whale who had hypnotized her. At this time, the bodyguard saw everything in the room and understood. The strange thing was that it was so lively inside but they couldn''t hear anything outside. It was strange. They quickly cleaned up the ce. Allegra looked at Evangeline in a daze. She felt that her mommy seemed to have changed, but was still the same at the moment. She stood there hesitantly and looked at Evangeline. She didn''t know what to do. Evangeline looked atAllegrain front of her and all her hostility was gone. She slowly walked over and asked distressed^, "Are you hurt?" "Mommy!" Allegra threw herself into Evangeline''s arms and cried. She was really scared to death just now! She really thought she was going to die! Evangeline picked up Allegra with a distressed heart and said in a low voice, "Well, it''s all right. It''s all over." She was still crying bitterly. Evangeline felt a little bitter in her heart. A bodyguard looked at Evangeline and said in a low voice, "Miss Anne, the boss is not in good condition now. Whale is taking part in the rescue, so just now..." "What''s your name?" "My name is Takis Yu." Takis hurriedly said. Evangeline nced at him and said, "Are you the most trusted person around Mr. Laurent?" "Yes." "Get someone to surround this ce and no one is allowed to enter, including Amor! Even a fly is not allowed to fly in before he wakes up, otherwise..." "Got it." Takis quickly made the arrangements. However, Evangeline knew that she should cooperate with Zion to do something at this time. The key was his body. She didn''t know how this man was doing now! Chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 Allegra curled up tightly in Evangeline''s arms. Because of what had happened just now, she was more or less afraid and cowered. Evangeline carried her out of the ward and went straight to the door of the operating room. Takis followed closely behind, taking good care of the two of them. Whale finally found the toxin in Zion''s body and began to use the medicine with the doctor. Time slipped away. Evangeline''s action of holding Allegra was a little stiff, but she didn''t move again. She thought about everything that had happened in the past. Although she didn''t know why Zion wanted to be this us, what task did she want toplete? A mission? Didn''t Zion quit? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. If all of this was for the sake of the mission, then was it true that Zion had said that he would break up with her? If it was fake, why did Zion have to take her along with him when he was on a mission? If it was true, then why did he hypnotize her? Could it be because of the confidentiality agreement? So Zion still liked her, didn''t he? Evangeline felt that her mind was in a mess. Allegra fell asleep in Evangeline''s arms, but Evangeline didn''t dare to take her back, for fear that something bad would happen again. The lights in the operating room were finally turned off. As soon as Evangeline got up, she found that her arms and legs were numb. She watched as Zion was pushed out of the room. Both Whale and the doctors were exhausted. Takis said to the whale very conscientiously, "Captain, something happened to Miss Anne just now." Whale was stunned for a moment. Then he saw Evangeline squatting in the corridor, holding Allegra in her arms. However, Allegra had fallen asleep, and she didn''t sleep well. She grabbed Evangeline''s sleeve tightly with her hands and wouldn''t let go. "Miss Anne, you''d better take her to the ward. Didn''t you faint just now? Mr. Laurent is fine. He''s out of danger." Whale''s words made Evangeline frown slightly. Her beautiful eyes looked at him like an ice arrow, which made Whale a little confused. However, he quickly said, "It''s not very warm here. If you fall ill, Mr. Laurent may be even sadder." Evangeline looked away and didn''t say anything. She just looked at Takis and said lightly, "You stay with me." "Yes." Takis nodded. Whale was a little surprised. He found that Evangeline was a little different from before, but he really couldn''t tell what exactly was different. "Miss Anne, you fainted before. Do you want the doctor to treat you?" "No need." The numbness in Evangeline''s body had passed. She got up with Allegra in her arms and looked at Zion''s pale face. Her memories of the past came back to her again. This man was the one whom she had risked her life to love. No matter who he was now, as long as he wanted, she could cooperate. If he wanted a Anne who knew nothing, then she was Anne. "Go and get something to eat. Just now, one of your bodyguards almost killed Allegra. He has been tied up. Takis had someone to watch over him. You can go to the trial." Evangeline''s words made Whale slightly stunned, and then he looked at Takis. Takis nodded and said, "This person is not one of us. I don''t know when he sneaked in. He said that he wanted to take Miss Anne away. Later, Allegra stopped him so he wanted to kill her." Whale frowned tightly. Why did the other party want to take Anne away? "I''ll deal with it. Miss Anne, I''ll leave Mr. Laurent to you." "Yes." Soon, Whale took everyone away. Only Evangeline was left in the room. She put Allegra on the bed aside, and she brought hot water to wipe Zion''s hands and face. Thinking of how Zion had protected her not long ago and how Zion had treated her well these days, Evangeline''s heart was in a mess. "Why has this man changed so much since he became us?"she thought to herself. He was gentle and considerate, and even cared about people. Him and Zion didn''t look like the same person at all. If she hadn''t recovered her memory, she really wouldn''t have thought that Zion would do this. Her heart suddenly felt warm. Esmeralda and Amor wanted to see Zion, but because of Evangeline''s instructions, they couldn''t get in, which made Amor very angry. Esmeralda had no choice but to call Evangeline. "Anne, how is my brother? My father and I came to see him, but the people here don''t allow us to go in." "us is still in the emergency room. It''s not suitable for you toe here. I''ll call you when he leaves the operating room." After saying that, Evangeline hung up the phone. She had been hypnotized before, so she didn''t know about Zion''s mission. Although her heart seemed very simple in Esmeralda''s eyes, she knew that she should keep a distance from her in case she ruined Zion''s ns. Listening to the busy tone of the phone, Esmeralda was a little stunned. "What''s wrong? When can we go in?" Amor''s temper wasn''t very good. Esmeralda whispered, "Anne said that Brother is still in the operating room and has note out, so we can''t go in for the time being. Then she hung up the phone." "Bastard! Who does she think she is? I went to see my son, but she dared to stop me? Who gave her the right?" Amor was so angry that he wanted the butler to break in with his men, but he was stopped by Esmeralda. "Dad, Anne is the person Brother cares about the most. If you make things difficult for her while he is in operation, he won''t go back to the old houseter." These words sessfully stopped Amor. "Ridiculous." Amor left huffily after saying those few words. Esmeralda looked at the people inside and could not help but frown. Why did Anne suddenly reject outsiders? Did something happen? She couldn''t figure it out, but she didn''t want to leave. She could only wait for Evangeline toe out and ask. Evangeline knew that Esmeralda hadn''t left and didn''t pay attention to her. She prepared some food for Zion and then fell asleep on her stomach. When Zion woke up, she saw Evangeline sleeping soundly with Allegra by her side. His wound hurt a little, but he didn''t care. He got up gently, but he didn''t expect Evangeline to wake up. "Are you awake? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?" The worried look in Evangeline''s eyes warmed his heart. "I''m fine." Zion''s voice was hoarse. Evangeline quickly found some water to wet his lips. "You just woke up, so you can''t drink water. Hold on?" "Okay." Zion''s gaze was as clear as water. Evangeline sighed with emotion in her heart, but she didn''t show it. In fact, she had a lot to say and many things to ask, but now she knew that she couldn''t ask. For a moment, the two of them were a little silent. Evangeline whispered, "Keep an eye on Allegra. I''ll get you some hot water." "Okay." Although Zion felt that Evangeline was a little silent, he didn''t think too much about it. He nodded and let Evangeline leave. Evangeline went to the water room with the kettle, but she saw a familiar figure in the ward. Chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 Evangeline stopped in her tracks. Rita! Why was she here? Evangeline almost went in. Suddenly, she noticed that someone was approaching her from behind, so she quickly lifted her feet and walked over to the water room. However, there was a trace of doubt in her heart. She could never have imagined that she would run into Rita here! Evangeline was flustered, but she didn''t know what she should do now. She quickly finished the water and went back to Zion''s ward. She didn''t even dare to take another look at Rita''s ward. When Zion saw Evangelineing back, there was something wrong with her expression. He quickly asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?" "I..." Evangeline was about to say that she had seen Rita here, but she suddenly remembered that her current state should be that of Anne, not Evangeline. Although she didn''t know why Zion made such an arrangement, she didn''t dare to ruin Zion''s arrangement, so she couldn''t say what she wanted to say. "What''s wrong? Are you ufortable?" Looking at Evangeline''s hesitant expression, Zion was more or less worried. Evangeline shook her head and said, "I went to the water room just now and met a girl at the door of a ward. She looked particrly lonely. She sat alone on the hospital bed and looked out of the window. For some reason, it made me feel sorry for her." "There are many people in the world who are worth worrying about. We don''t have the ability to save everyone. Besides, this is a hospital. It''s normal for people to get old and die in the hospital. There are many people waiting for death. Don''t worry too much about this." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Zion spoke these words in a very delivered manner, but it made Evangeline extremely anxious. "What can I do to let Zion know that it''s Rita?" she thought. She frowned and said, "What you said makes sense, but that girl should be from a rich family. It''s so pitiful for her to stay in the ward alone." "The children of rich people may not be able to do whatever they want. Anne, you don''t have to worry about this." Zion was about to lift the quilt and get out of bed, but Evangeline was so shocked that she quickly stopped her. "What are you doing?" "I''m going to the bathroom." Zion found it a little funny. Evangeline''s face turned red in an instant. "Is that okay? Do you need me to hold you?" Although she said that, Evangeline''s face was a little red, which made Zion a little excited. "No, I''m afraid I won''t be able to pee with you there." Evangeline almost choked herself. Zion''s words and tone made her feel like she couldn''t take it anymore. Evangeline quickly turned her head, but she was still thinking about Rita. There was something wrong with Rita''s body. Why was she here? Was it a coincidence? Evangeline was very worried. After Zion finished, he slowly walked back. He thought that Evangeline would find him, but he didn''t expect that Evangeline kept her back to him and he didn''t know what she was thinking. He walked back step by step. When he was behind Evangeline, he found that she hadn''t noticed him yet, so he opened his mouth. "What are you thinking about? Why are you lost in thought?" Evangeline was stunned for a moment. Then she quickly got up and helped him to the bed. She said, "I just feel that the girl is pitiful and want to have a look." There was a hint of expectation in her eyes, which made Zion a little embarrassed. It was not wise to meet irrelevant people at this time, but the expectation in Evangeline''s eyes made him distressed. ¡°I''ll go with you." "Okay." Evangeline finally smiled. She helped Zion out of the ward. Takis stood outside the door, stunned, and then asked, "Mr. Laurent, Miss Anne, where are you going?" "Out for a walk." Zion said casually and then walked toward the ward with Evangeline. Evangeline was still thinking about how to talk to Rita, but she didn''t expect that when Zion came over, there was no one in Rita''s ward. She was gone? Evangeline was a little depressed. How was that possible? Where did Rita go? Zion looked at the empty ward and asked in confusion, "Is she here?" "She was here just now." She quickly grabbed a nurse and asked, "Miss, where is the patient in this ward?" "Oh, she went out. She usually doesn''t stay here. She onlyes here when she''s having an injection. She''ll leave after she''s done." The nurse''s words made Evangeline''s heart ache. Rita was her good friend. Now she was sick, but there was no one around her. She was really pitiful. Moreover, Rita hated the smell of the hospital very much. If she was forced toe here, it meant her health was b=in bad condition. Evangeline suddenly wanted to cry. "Do you know where she lives?" "I don''t know. The patient''s condition is very strange. Our director can''t solve it, so we can only treat her in a conservative way. But recently, it is said that her condition is not very ideal. s, I''m afraid she got a weird illness. The nurse shook her head and left, but Evangeline felt bitter. Zion had been looking at Evangeline, and he was a little confused about her current state. No matter how you looked at it, this patient didn''t look like someone who met her... Zion remembered the room number and went back to the ward with Evangeline. Evangeline was very depressed, and Zion didn''t say anything. The two of them fell silent again. Hearing that Zion had woken up, Whale hurried over. "Mr. Laurent I have something to report to you." "I''m going out for a while." Evangeline got up and walked out. Looking at her back, Zion frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, "Did something happen during the operation? Why do I feel that Anne''s condition is not right?" Whale touched his nose uneasily and said, "There is indeed something wrong. It has something to do with Allegra." As he spoke, he told Zion about what had happened not long ago. Zion frowned. "Someone wants to take Anne away? Who is it? Have you found out?" "Not yet. The other party is quite stubborn. I''ll let others ask, how are you?" "I''m okay. Go and find out what''s going on with the patient in the emergency room." Hearing Zion''s words, Whale was stunned. "Have you found any suspicious people?" "If I ask you to go, then go. There''s no need to talk so much nonsense." Zion felt that things had been out of control recently, and even his temper was a little bad. On the other side, Evangeline went out directly. She felt that even if Rita left, she should not be far away. After all, she was sick now, wasn''t she? It must be a little sad to be sick in a foreign country alone. Evangeline chased after her, but she didn''t see her. "Did I make a mistake just now?" But that figure, that side, was clearly Rita! Evangeline was a little annoyed. She turned around and walked toward the hospital, but was suddenly stopped by someone. Chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 Evangeline didn''t know the person in front of her. She just frowned slightly. When she was about to go around from one side, the other side took a step to the left and blocked her way again. "Who are you? What are you doing?" Evangeline''s face suddenly turned cold. The other party was a girl who looked a little older. At this moment, she was looking at Evangeline with a hint of scrutiny in her eyes. "Are you Anne? us'' woman?" The other party''s cold attitude made Evangeline feel a little disgusted. "Why should I tell you?" "Hmph, it doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me, but I don''t like you." After saying that, the other party turned around and left. Evangeline frowned. Who was this girl to us? Evangeline didn''t know, but she quickly returned to the ward. Zion didn''t see Evangeline and was a little anxious, so he quickly went out to look for her. However, he ran into Evangeline at the door. He quickly asked, "Where have you been?" "I went out for a walk, but I ran into a strange woman who said she didn''t like me. I don''t know if she''s from your family." Evangeline''s words stunned Zion. "Where is she?" "She''s gone. Her attitude is quite rude." Evangeline suddenly felt a little tired. She had a lot of things to ask Zion, but she couldn''t say. Because Zion had a confidentiality agreement. Even if she told him that she had recovered her memory, it was estimated that Zion should pretend to be stupid. It was better to live like this now, but it was true that she missed her family a little. Seeing that Evangeline was not in a good mood, Zion couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong? Are you in a bad mood? You don''t have to take that woman''s words to heart. I think you''re good enough." "Do you think I''m good?" "Yes, very good." Zion raised his eyebrows slightly. Zion had never said such tant words in the past, but now that he had be us, he had spoken more smoothly. Evangeline looked at the silver mask on his face and suddenly reached out her hand. She wanted to take off the mask, but Zion stopped her. "What are you doing?" "Let me see, there aren''t any outsiders here. Let me see your face." Evangeline''s wrist was held in Zion''s hand, but her eyes were fixed on Zion''s face. Zion paused for a moment, then said with a smile, "What''s there to look at? You just need to know that the one who loves you is me. As for this face, it doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Evangeline didn''t know why Zion didn''t let her look at his face. Thinking of the car ident they had encountered beforeing here and the thick smoke all over the sky, Evangeline became worried. Did Zion not treat his face because of this mission? Thinking of this, she suddenly became anxious. "Let me take a look, us." Evangeline''s words made Zion a little embarrassed, but when he saw the look in Evangeline''s eyes, he could only let go of his hand with a slight sigh. Evangeline, who had gotten her freedom, immediately lifted Zion''s mask. His skin, which had been burned by the fire, immediately appeared in front of Evangeline. Her heart ached all of a sudden. "Does it hurt?" She trembled and wanted to reach out to touch it, but she was afraid of infecting. Her eyes were full of tears. Seeing her like this, Zion quickly put on the mask and said with a smile, "Your man doesn''t rely on his face to eat. It doesn''t matter what I look like. If you really care, I''ll fix itter. You''re an adult, and you''re still in your period. Don''t cry. It''s not good for your eyes." Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline cried even harder. "Are you stupid?" Other than saying this, she didn''t know what else she could say. Zion had paid too much for this mission, and she had always thought that she could fully understand Zion. It was not until this moment that she realized that she knew Zion less than ten thousand times. His loyalty and faith to the country would make him sacrifice everything. Evangeline admired such a hero, but if this hero was her man, she would only feel distressed. The outside world was still gossiping about Zion''s life and death. No one knew how chaotic the Ye family was. However, Rita had a strange disease and was alone outside. As an elder brother, he must be very anxious, but he had to ept this task. He became us and had no contact with Rita. Evangeline put herself on the spot and thought, "If it were me, I wouldn''t be able to take all of this, let alone Zion, who is in danger now." All of a sudden, Xiao Yuning threw herself into Zion''s arms. She started crying so bitterly that Zion was helpless. "What''s wrong? Who bullied you? You must tell me, is it Esmeralda or Amor?" Zion thought about everyone and asked one by one. Evangeline shook her head and said, "No, I just feel sorry for you. us, I want to open an orphanage." Zion was slightly stunned. In the past, Evangeline had always regarded him as her everything and gave up her dream. Now, she was living like she wanted. "Well, as long as you want to do something, I will support you. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything. Have you chosen the address?" "Not yet. I''ll take Allegra to have a look tomorrow." Evangeline wiped her tears and said in a low voice, "Allegra is the child of veterans who sacrificed their lives. She is lucky to meet us, but what about the unlucky kids? I did not think about doing this and I never cared, but now I think charity is a good thing. At least, I feel at ease." "Okay, I''ll do as you say." Zion touched Evangeline''s head and agreed. Zion was a little sleepy after such a long time, so Evangeline quickly asked him to lie down and rest. Zion fell asleep with Evangeline. Looking at him sleeping soundly, Evangeline had aplicated feeling in her heart, but she didn''t know who she should talk to. She really wanted to find Rita now. No matter what Zion''s current status was, she hoped to help Rita secretly. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would regret it one day. Allegra was taken out by the whale to buy food. Evangeline had been guarding Zion without blinking her eyes. It was really amazing. They seemed to be acting, but they didn''t think so. Zion''s feelings for her were so intense that she was in a trance for a moment and couldn''t believe it. But after thinking about it carefully, she guessed that Zion was good to her because she followed his footsteps at the moment when the car exploded. Evangeline didn''t know if that was true, but she couldn''t let go of Zion anymore. That was it. Regardless of whether it was us or Zion, they were still men she liked. It was lucky for them to be able to travel with him along the way. Thinking of this, Evangeline got up and was about to get a fruit. However, she saw a figure sh past. She couldn''t help squinting her eyes. Chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 It was him! Maximilian! "Why is he here?" she thought. Evangeline couldn''t help recalling that she had been kidnapped. "Is it Maximilian?" she thought. If that was the case, her identity would probably be exposed. Once she was exposed, Zion would be in danger. Evangeline''s expression changed a little. When Whale came back withAllegra, Evangeline didn''t dare to follow him. She just said, "I saw a man sneaking around outside. Go and check who he is and if it affects us?¡± "Okay." Whale handed Allegra to Evangeline and whispered, "The foster parents of her willeter. At that time, Mr. Laurent may be woken up." "I''ll handle it." Evangeline then held her. Whale nodded, then turned around and went out. When he really went to check it out, he found out that the man was Maximilian. Maximilian had disappeared from the country, but now he appeared here. What did he want? And his son, Denzel, had now be the son of the foster parent of Allegra. No matter how he looked at it, he didn''t think it was possible. After all, Maximilian agreed topromise with Wisdom for the sake of Denzel. How could he let his son call another man father? Whale quickly found a few people to follow Maximilian. Evangeline held Allegra in her arms. She saw that she looked a little lonely, so she knew that she was afraid to see her adoptive parents. What they had done to her these years really made people angry. Such a young child should not have suffered so much. She could only touch her head and said, "Allegra, be a good girl. Mommy is going out to deal with something. Can you stay here with Daddy?" "Okay. But can mommy do it alone?" Allegra looked up and asked with a worried look. With her words, Evangeline felt that she was full of energy. "It doesn''t matter. Mommy is very powerful. Besides, I have uncle Whale and the others with me. Mommy won''t suffer any loss. But you, take good care of your daddy and don''t go out, okay?" Allegra nodded obediently as she heard Evangeline''s words. It wasn''t long before Whale arrived. When he saw that Evangeline was ready, he quickly said, "Miss Anne, they''re here. Can you do it yourself? Why don''t you wake Mr. Laurent up?" "He''s injured and asleep now. Let him have a good rest. Allegra is also my daughter. I can handle it." Evangeline nced at Whale. Whale always felt that Evangeline was somewhat different, but he didn''t think too much about it. Maybe it was because he was very confident in his hypnosis method, so he didn''t expect that Evangeline would relieve her hypnosis herself. At this time, when he heard Evangeline''s words, he was secretly gratified. After all, she was still the boss'' girlfriend and she cared for him more than anyone else. Evangeline naturally didn''t know what Whale was thinking. After saying that, she lifted her foot and walked out. Whale did not dare to leave her with the foster parents alone. He immediately followed them, and the ward was protected. Evangeline was a little angry when she saw Allegra''s adoptive parents. Her adoptive mother looked very careful and uneasy. Her adoptive father was arrogant, as if everyone owed him a lot. It was obvious that one was weak and ipetent, and the other was a bully. When they saw Evangelineing over, they were stunned for a moment. Later, when they heard the Whale call Miss Anne, they immediately knew Evangeline''s identity. Her adoptive mother was a little nervous, but she still asked cautiously, "Is the girl okay?" It was fine if she didn''t ask, but the moment she asked, Evangeline thought of the sewing needles in Allegra''s body and became very angry. "Don''t you know whether she''s fine or not? She''s so young. How on earth did you treat her? Why are you still asking her hypocritically?" His adoptive father was a little unhappy when he heard Evangeline''s words. "Who do you think you are? If it weren''t for us, the girl would have starved to death. We fed her these years, and you have to pay back the cost of these years. I heard that you are her mother? You lost your own daughter, and now you have the nerve to me us. Don''t you have any shame?" Allegra''s adoptive father''s words were offensive. Whale was so angry that he wanted to say something, but Evangeline stopped him. "No matter why my daughter left me, since you adopted her, you should treat her well. But not long ago, the doctor took out sewing needles from the child''s body. I really want to ask you, are you human? How could you?" "What sewing needle? What nonsense are you talking about?" Her adoptive father frowned. He had a bad temper, but her adoptive mother looked away with a guilty conscience. She didn''t dare to look at Evangeline. Evangeline immediately understood. Her adoptive mother was the one who did it. She stepped forward angrily and kicked her adoptive mother over. The series of movements was so smooth that no one was on guard. Her adoptive mother was kicked to the wall by Evangeline, but her adoptive father was a little angry. "Why did you hit her?" As he said that, his adoptive father was about to take action. Evangeline gave him a cold look and stepped back. Whale immediately rushed over and directly controlled the man. "Behave! You don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you? I''m afraid you don''t know who Miss Anne is. Do you know who her boyfriend is? And who the girl is?" "Isn''t it hers?" The adoptive father couldn''t struggle and said angrily. Whale sneered and said, "Listen carefully. This girl is the daughter of Mr. Laurent of the Laurent family, us. Do you know him?" As soon as he said that, the adoptive father was so scared he peed. Evangeline then looked at him in disdain. "Mr. us'' child?" His voice trembled. The Laurent family was an existence that they couldn''t afford to offend here. They were in the arms business to begin with. Furthermore, us'' name was well- known throughout the country. He had never imagined that he would randomly adopt a girl who turned out to be us''. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Madam, I was wrong. It''s all my wife''s fault. She beat and scolded the girl. It''s none of my business!" Allegra''s adoptive mother''s eyes widened when she heard his words. "You jerk, how could you say that? I stabbed the sewing needle into the girl''s body, but didn''t you force me to do that? If I didn''t do that, you would have beaten me to death. At that time, two of my ribs were broken. Do you still remember? Now you put all the me on me. Are you still human? Are you a man?" The mother cried and shouted at the top of her voice, but the adoptive father roared in a low voice, "Shut up!" Evangeline understood everything. This couple didn''t deserve to be human beings at all. She took a deep breath and felt that she would dirty her hands if she hurt such a person. She quickly said to Whale beside her, "Take them to the police station. Take the evidence. I hope they can be thrown into jail." Chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 When Whale was about to make a move, the adoptive mother suddenly got up and ran in a certain direction. Evangeline thought that she was going to run away, so she didn''t pay much attention to it. Anyway, there was Whale, and the adoptive mother couldn''t run out. But she didn''t expect to hear a familiar screaming from behind, which made Evangeline tremble all over. It was Allegra! "Allegra!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Evangeline suddenly turned around and saw her adoptive mother tightly grabbing Allegra, who had sneaked out to see her. Her thin figure looked particrly weak and helpless in her adoptive mother''s arms. ¡°Let her go!" Evangeline was a little worried, and Whale also frowned slightly. He looked at the bodyguards around him. One by one, they surrounded the ward. On the contrary, they neglected the door of the ward. He was the one who led them. If something happened to Allegra today, it was estimated that Zion would be able to skin him alive. Thinking of her biological parents. Whale''s eyes darkened a little. "Are you all dead? So many people around and yet you guys allowed Allegra to be taken hostage?" Hearing this, Evangeline nced at him coldly, as if Zion were present, which made Whale''s hair stand on end. "Shut up!" Evangeline''s voice was cold. Then she looked at the trembling adoptive mother and walked toward her step by step. "Don''te here! If youe here again, I''ll jump down from the window with the girl in my arms!" The adoptive mother looked at the window not far away, and there was a trace of despair in her eyes. "I don''t want to die, and I don''t want to go to jail. You let me go. As long as you let me go, I will go far away and never appear in front of you again, okay? Your child has already returned to your side. What else do you want? I am just a woman. I just want to live. I have no choice anymore meeting a b*stard like him. We are all women. Can''t you pity me? " The adoptive mother cried bitterly, but Evangeline was not moved at all. "It''s true that you are a woman, but you can''t make a fool of yourself with your identity as a woman! The man you found is not good for you, you have many ways to leave him, but you don''t! Not only did you not do that, but you also helped the viin do evil things and abused the child. Are you pitiful now? You asked for everything, but what does the child know? If you let the child go now, I can still treat you ording to the previous attitude. If you don''t, you will be even more miserable!" Evangeline''s words made the adoptive mother a little irritable. Zion woke up suddenly. When he saw what was happening outside, his eyes turned cold. "If my daughter loses a strand of hair in your hands, I swear I will make your son pay double! I am talking about your own son, not your current adopted son!" As soon as he said that, everyone was stunned. His adoptive father was the first to react and shouted in anger. "B*tch! How dare you cheat from me behind my back? Damn it! I''ll beat you to death!" Her adoptive mother shivered all over. She looked at Zion with fear in her eyes and said, "How do you know? Who are you?" "This is us, how do you think he knows? As long he wants, there''s nothing he can''t find out! Maybe you want us to tell us who the biological father of the child is? After all, your husband is infertile, right?" Whale''s words immediately made the man''s face very ugly. This kind of private thing was taken out in public, and he couldn''t wait to kill his wife at this time. The adoptive mother copsed, and she let go of the hand that controlled Allegra. Allegra subconsciously ran to Evangeline and Zion. "Daddy! Mommy!" At this time, Allegra was shocked. Evangeline also rushed over quickly, but she was still not as fast as anyone else! The adoptive father used all his strength to get rid of her, and then dragged Allegra over. "Mommy!" "Allegra!" Evangeline''s heart was in her throat, but she didn''t dare to act rashly at this moment. Zion''s eyes suddenly darkened. "Let go of my daughter, and everything will be fine." "I want to know who is the guy my wife cheated on with!" The man could not ept that his wife, whom he had always looked down upon, had cheated on him, so he insisted on an answer. When the adoptive mother heard this, she was so scared that she copsed. She looked at him in a panic, and her fierce eyes were trembling. Allegra didn''t want to cry, but his beating and scolding for her for so many years made her cry, and her voice was hoarse. A trace of anger shed across Zion''s eyes. "I''ll say it again. Let go of my daughter!" At this time, Zion''s voice was already cold and solemn, but the man didn''t hear it. Zion looked at the frightened Allegra and whispered, "Allegra, you are my daughter. As long as I''m here, no one can hurt you, understand?" She nodded in confusion. Evangeline''s heart ached, but she could only watch. The look in her eyes was so cold that she wished she could kill the man. Zion suddenly smiled and said, "Allegra, close your eyes!" Although she did not know what Zion was going to do, she still closed her eyes. At the same time, Zion suddenly took out a gun from his sleeve and pulled the trigger neatly toward the man. Everyone was stunned, especially the adoptive mother, who fainted. No one had expected that Zion would shoot without hesitation. The most surprising person was Evangeline. Evangeline looked at Zion with great surprise. Seeing the indifference in his eyes and no fluctuation in his emotions, she couldn''t help but feel a sudden jolt in her heart. "How could it be like this?" she thought. What about Zion''s discipline? Why did he suddenly be so determined? He thought that he would be a little more cautious, but she didn''t expect that in front of Allegra, Zion seemed to have changed into another person, which made her feel a little strange. Zion didn''t care what the others thought. After firing, he put the gun away and said coldly to the stunned Whale, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and bring her here." "Oh, okay." Whale came to its senses, quickly went over, and picked up Allegra. At this time, her body was a little stiff. The warm liquid sprinkled on her face, and she didn''t dare to open her eyes. She only smelled a faint smell of blood, but she was well-behaved and didn''t say a word. Her face was pale. "Allegra,e." Evangeline held her tightly in her arms andforted her. Zion nced at the fainted adoptive mother beside him and said to Whale, "Take her away and interrogate her. We have to get something from her mouth. As for that man, find a name and throw him at the door of the casino." Whale immediately understood Zion''s intention. He quickly took the guy away. The scene was also cleaned up, and the faint smell of blood floated in the air, making people feel a little depressed. "Let''s go in. It''s a little cold outside." Zion''s voice became softer. He looked at Evangeline, who was studying him. Evangeline wanted to ask him if there was anything wrong with his behavior, but she swallowed her words. She held Allegra in her arms in silence and followed Zion back to the ward. At the same time, a figure shed by at the corner of the corridor and quickly ran out of the hospital. Chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 After the shadow left the hospital, he quickly entered an alley on the side. There was a car parked there. "Sir." The shadow said softly. The other party quickly shook off the ss. It was Amor. "What do you think?" "Mr. Laurent shot the man in front of everyone." The shadow''s words caused Amor to be stunned for a moment before he turned to look at him. "Are you sure?" "I saw it with my own eyes. At that time, Allegra was still in the hands of her former adoptive father. Mr. Laurent said that she was his daughter and asked her to close her eyes. Then, he pulled the trigger. The blood sshed on Miss Allegra''s face. It must have frightened her." The guy''s words caused Amor to sink into deep thought and remain silent for a long time. "Got it. You may leave." In the end, Amor was so tired that he winded up the window. The driver in front was the butler. Seeing Amor''s reaction, he couldn''t help but ask worriedly, "Sir, what are you thinking?" "us is out of control. This child has been away from the Laurent family since he was a child. He''s very repulsive to me and the entire Laurent family. Now that even his own daughter can''t threaten him in the hands of others, do you think he has any weaknesses? Furthermore, he opened fire in front of everyone. Although the Laurent family is engaged in the arms business, it''s not a good thing for us to act so boldly. Either it''s because his background is so strong that he can do whatever he wants, or he doesn''t care about how long he''ll live. We must find out who the force behind him is." Amor''s face immediately darkened. The butler nodded, but he still said worriedly, "But the current situation of the Laurent family needs Mr. Laurent toe back. Our goods have been detained for 10 days. If we can''t get them back, the Laurent family will really be in trouble." "That''s why I asked you to investigate the forces behind us. I remember that he directly picked up the garrison basest time, but did you see anything wrong with him? If the forces behind him can establish a rtionship with the higher- ups, our goods will be fine, and the Laurent family will have hope in the future.¡± Amor''s words immediately enlightened the butler. The car drove away slowly. Zion didn''t say anything when he entered the house. Instead, he pulled open the corner of the curtains, just in time to see the car in the alley and the ck shadow''s actions. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, revealing a cold smile. Evangeline came in withAllegra, who was a little frightened. After seeing Zion''s action, she quickly followed him and found the car below. "Who is that car?" "Amor, someone was hiding at the stairs and watching us just now. I guess he already knew when Whale brought the man and his wife here, so he sent someone to see how I will solve this matter. If I am merciful, then there is no need to sing the following y, and we will also end." Zion remembered that Evangeline didn''t know about this. He couldn''t help smiling and then took Allegra from Evangeline''s arms. "Were you afraid just now?" "Yes.¡± Allegra nestled in Zion''s arms, feeling particrly secure. She grabbed Zion''s cor tightly, blinked her big eyes, and asked, "Daddy, I won''t see him again in the future, will I?" "Yes, and he doesn''t deserve to be your father. No one can hurt my baby anymore. With me and Mommy around, you will be very happy." Zion reached out to wipe off the blood stains on her face. He knew that it was not good to see blood at such a young age, but the children of the Ye family couldn''t be raised like flowers in a greenhouse. He could only say with distress, "If such a thing happens again in the future, will you be afraid?" "No!" Not long ago, the child was still trembling, but now she was looking at Zion with sparkling eyes. She said that she would not be, but it made Zion feel worse. "Silly girl, you can be afraid, but you have to remember that you are a child of the Ye family. Even if you are afraid, you can''t lose your aura, understand?" "Yes." Allegra nodded in half understanding. Evangeline carried Allegra from his arms and whispered, "Why did you say that to the child? But you, you are injured and arrogant. You are very capable to still be able to shoot, huh?" What she said was very awkward, but her words were full of concern for Zion, which immediately made Zion''s mood better. "I won''t dare. My dear wife, I''ll change next time." Hearing this, Evangeline was stunned for a moment, and then her heart was slightly excited. "Who''s your wife?" "Whoever agrees, then she is." Zion happily held Evangeline''s shoulder and leaned her into her arms. Allegra stretched out her little head to look at Zion and then at Evangeline. Then, she suddenly covered her eyes with her small hands as if she had seen something she should not have. Evangeline and Zion burst intoughter. The atmosphere was better, and Allegra felt better too. Evangeline was still a little worried and said, "Is it okay for you to kill him in public?" "What?" Zion was slightly stunned. Evangeline was a little worried about him. She stepped hard on him and said, "Don''t y dumb. You shot and killed someone in public. Do you want to die?" She wanted to ask where his discipline was, but she changed her mind. Zion said with a smile, "It''s okay. That kind of person deserves to die. Even if he goes to the police station, he will be sentenced to death." ¡°I don''t think so." "He has done too many evil things, which are hard to record. I have already thrown some evidence on it, and someone will investigate it. And since I dare to do it myself, I naturally have something to rely on. Don''t worry about it. I will give you and your child a stable environment. Believe me." Zion''s words made Evangeline nod slightly. She was not worried about Zion. Since he said so, there should be no problem. "Take a quick rest. You''re injured. How can you do that? I''ll take her home and change into a new set of clothes. I''ll make you something delicious." Originally, Zion wanted to say that they coulde to the old house to pick them up, but when he thought of the scene just now, he estimated that it would have to wait. During this period of time, he and Evangeline could not stop eating or drinking. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Okay, but you have to be careful and ask Whale to send you back." "I want Takis to follow me." Evangeline felt that this bodyguard was not bad. She immediately asked for Takis, which made Zion a little surprised. "When did you be so close to the bodyguards? Do you already know their names?" Evangeline was not a person who liked to deal with strangers. When she suddenly mentioned Takis name, it immediately reminded Zion of what had happened to her before. "By the way, Whale said that you were in aa during the operation. Is there anything wrong with you now? Also, some bodyguards attacked you. Do you know why?" Chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 "I don''t know." Evangeline shook her head. Seeing her like this, Zion didn''t ask anymore. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "During this period of time, you''d better let Takis protect you and Allegra." "Okay." Evangeline agreed. Allegra was arranged to go to the next room to rest. Zion was also a little tired. Evangeline apanied him and asked him to rest for a while. Zion fell asleep unknowingly. When she saw Zion sleeping soundly, she couldn''t help feeling a little dazed. She had some memories of the past few days, which were different from her previous personality, but more harmonious than before. Zion seemed to like the current Anne very much. Did she do something wrong? For her, giving up her own life for love was a loss for her. It was also a burden for Zion, wasn''t it? Thinking of Zion''s attitude toward her, Evangeline seemed to have an epiphany. She instantly understood what she was going to do in the future. It was true that she loved a person, but she lost herself because of love. Whether it was for her or for the other person, it was a kind of sphemy. When Whale came back, Evangeline was still with Zion. He was slightly stunned. When he was about to go out, he heard Evangeline say in a low voice, "Whale, I have something to say to you." "Ah?" Whale couldn''t help but be surprised. It seemed that this was the first time he had been stopped by Anne. Anne used to be indifferent. Except for Zion, she didn''t care about anyone else. But now she called him, which made Whale a little surprised. "Miss Anne, are you calling me?" "Is there something wrong with your hearing?¡± Evangeline''s words made his mouth twitch. Why did he feel that today''s Miss Anne was a little different? "Go out and wait." "Oh?" Whale walked out gloomily. Evangeline covered Zion with the quilt and walked out of the ward. Whale was waiting at the door of the ward. When he saw Evangelineing out, it hurriedly asked, "Miss Anne, why are you looking for me?" "Ask someone to guard this ce. Come with me." At this time, Evangeline was very imposing, which made Whale inexplicably want to obey her. When he realized this, he had already followed Evangeline to the backyard of the hospital. Evangeline stood in the yard and looked at Whale, which made his hair stand on end. Why did he feel that there was something wrong with Miss Anne''s eyes today? "Miss Anne, what happened to you today?" Whale was very uneasy. Evangeline suddenly sneered and said, "Whale, you''re good at hypnosis! You''ve graduated from a military doctor, haven''t you?" As soon as he said that, Whale''s face suddenly turned pale. "Miss Anne..." "Don''t you know how to address me?'''' Evangeline''s imposing manner and words stunned Whale. "Have you regained your memory?" "How long do you n to let me be Anne with that mediocre medical skills?" Her question made Whale break out in a cold sweat. He had always thought that his medical skills were not bad. Why did Evangeline say so? Whale suddenly thought of Evangeline''s mother, Emberly. That was a woman who was recognized internationally. As her daughter, even if she was not a doctor, how could she be an idiot who was not good at medicine? Whale suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. "Miss Xiao, I have no choice, right? Besides, if I don''t hypnotize you and allow other women to apany boss to be a couple, you will be unhappy, won''t you?" "So I have to thank you?" Evangeline sneered, but the look in her eyes made Whale a little scared. "No, no, no, that''s not what I meant." What was going on? "Didn''t Evangeline always follow behind my boss? When did she have such a strong aura?" Whale thought. It was exactly the same as the boss''s. It was so scary! Whale thought to himself. Evangeline snorted and said, "How long will this task take?" "Miss Xiao, we have discipline..." Whale looked at Evangeline in embarrassment. Evangeline immediately understood. "Don¡¯t tell Zion about my memories being recovered. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell my father and mother that you bullied me. I know you may not be afraid of my father, but if my mother says a few words, I can''t guarantee that you can continue to survive in the medical world." Evangeline rarely threatened people, nor did she have the habit of threatening people with her parents. But at this moment, she threatened Whale. Whale almost couldn''t stand up. "Miss Xiao, you can''t do this." "When you hypnotized me, why didn''t you think about who was behind me? Why didn''t you think about whether I could do this when you knocked me out?" Evangeline''s words made Whale almost cry. "Miss Xiao, give me a way out." "As long as you do as I say, of course I won''t do anything to you. I promise that I won''t ask about your discipline or the task content. I will still cooperate with you to be Anne. As long as I don''t tell you, you can''t take the initiative or tell Zion that I''ve recovered my memory. It''s so simple.¡± Evangeline had said all she wanted to say. Did Whale still have a choice? "Miss Xiao, if boss finds out about this, I will die." "Don''t worry. If I don''t agree to let your boss know, I will let you know. You''ll die no matter what." After that, Evangeline got up and went back to the ward, leaving only Whale in a mess in the wind. How did he provoke such an existence? "What should I do now?" he thought. Evangeline didn''t care what he thought. After a few steps, she suddenly said, "By the way, I saw Rita here before. Although I don''t know where she is now, you still have to help me find out her whereabouts." After that, Evangeline added, "Don''t let Zion know about this." Whale was about to cry. In the past, he only had one boss to listen to, but now, there was one more, and he couldn''t tell Zion anything. What should he do? When Evangeline returned to the ward, Zion hadn''t woken up yet. Looking at the ce where Zion was injured and thinking of Zion protecting her, Evangeline only felt warm in her heart. For the sake of his own future, Whale had no choice but to go out to check on Rita. However, Rita found a very ordinary hostel to stay in. She didn''t stay in a hotel, nor did she live in a luxurious ce. She just found an ordinary ce and stayed in a cheap hostel. Some time ago, when she was teaching in the mountains, she had seen many children''s eyes that were eager for happiness and studying. She felt that living in a rich family these years was a great gift from God. Originally, she was a little afraid and worried about her illness, but after teaching, her state of mind had changed a lot. She felt that every day of her life, even a month, a week, and an hour of her life, could be regarded as a return to this society by being able to make full use of all her energy. It was not in vain for her toe to this world. However, as soon as she settled down, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. Chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 Rita was slightly stunned. When she saw the person in front of her clearly, her face darkened slightly. "What are you doing here?" "Stay with you. As I said, no matter where you go, I will stay with you." Mylo looked at Rita with deep affection in his eyes. Rita directly avoided his eyes and said faintly, "I''ve already said that I don''t need your pity. And I told you that it''s just a joke between you and me. Do you understand?" "I don''t understand. Even if it''s a joke, I''ll take it seriously. Rita, I like you, can you give me a chance to pursue you?" Mylo was reluctant to part with him, but it put Rita in a difficult position. Mylo had been following her since she started teaching in the mountainous area. She was a teacher, and so was Mylo. She taught knowledge, and Mylo taught them music. Sometimes, Rita was wondering if she would give Mylo a chance if she was still in good health. But there were many things that couldn''t be predicted. She was sick and might die soon. She was not afraid of death. She just hated the smell of the hospital and the state of waiting for death in the hospital. She had also fantasized about love. She wanted to find a love that was as romantic as that of her daddy and mommy, but God didn''t give her the chance. When her life entered countdown, God sent Mylo to her instead. It was really ridiculous and a pity. "I''m tired and want to rest. Mylo, give up. I don''t feel anything for you." Rita''s words made Mylo¡¯s eyes fill with hurt. Her heart was also a little ufortable, but she didn''t give him and Mylo any chance. She closed the door in front of Mylo. "Rita, I know that you treat me well, but everyone has their own choice. I like you, no matter whether you ept it or not, I like you. If you can ept me, I will be very happy. If you can''t ept it, you can''t stop me from continuing to like you. I want to follow you, follow you from the ends of the earth!" Mylo''s voice was very deep and gentle, as if a string was ying in his heart, making people feel a little hot and throbbing. Rita knew that he was actually tempted. It was hard to find such a man who could apany her to death, but she didn''t have much time left. Even if she epted his feelings, how long could he apany her? With Mylo''s feelings for her, if she really left, she couldn''t imagine what kind of things Mylo would do alone. This man looked gentle but was very stubborn. Rita didn''t know what she could bring him. Instead of hurting both of them in the future, it was better to let it be now. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She suppressed the emotions in her heart and covered her mouth tightly, afraid that she would give Mylo infinite hope if she made a little noise. There was no sound in the room. Mylo stood outside the door with a bitter smile, but he still said without changing his original intention, "Have a good rest." The sound of Mylo''s leaving footsteps could be heard from outside. It was only then that Rita slowly slid down the door andnded on the ground. For the past few days, she had been living a positive life, trying hard to let herself be indifferent to life and death. But at this moment, she couldn''t help but have some resentment. Why was God so cruel to her? Since she was weak when she was a child, she had no one to rely on. What did she offend God? Thinking of the grief of her loved ones, Rita felt as if a huge rock was pressing down on her chest. She could not breathe no matter how hard she tried. Her body, which had just been treated from the hospital, was in pain because of emotional fluctuations. She could only curl up on the side of the door, on the floor, and tightly hold her legs. She clenched her teeth without saying a word, but her hair was wet with cold sweat. Her clothes were wet, and his face became paler. Rita insisted, but in the end, her vision went ck and she fainted. No one knew when the bedroom window opened, but a ck figure suddenly rushed in. He saw Rita, who was lying on the ground, carried her on her shoulder and run away without saying a word. "Stop!" As soon as the man in ck left through the window, he met Mylo outside. ''''Put her down. Get out of here." Mylo''s voice was cold and resolute. Compared to the tenderness and consideration he had for Rita''s words, he was apletely different person. The man in ck was slightly stunned, as if he didn''t expect to meet a man here. He immediately said in a cold voice, "Don''t meddle in other people''s business, or I''ll kill you." "Haha!" Mylo sneered, and his gentle eyes suddenly became sharp. Then he punched the face of the man in ck with his left hook. The man in ck could never have imagined that this gentle-looking man would suddenly make a move. In a panic, he hurriedly epted the challenge, but he could not do it because he was carrying Rita on his shoulder. He could only narrowly avoid it. However, the more Mylo fought, the braver he became. Like a dormant beast, he suddenly burst out all his potential. After all, the man in ck was no match for him. In a panic, he threw the unconscious Rita directly to Mylo. Mylo didn''t dare to continue fighting. He hugged Rita and entered the house through the front door. Looking at Rita''s pale face and soaked clothes, he couldn''t help squinting his eyes. Then he put Rita on the bed, went to the bathroom to find a wet towel to mix hot water. He gently wiped Rita¡¯s cheeks, and some skin outside her hands and clothes. Rita was still in aa. Mylo found a female service crew to draw a clean outfit for Rita. Then he came out of his bedroom, stood in the corridor outside the door, took out a cigarette from his pocket, and lit it. In the smoke, no one could see his face clearly. But at this time, Mylo''s temperament was completely different from that of a music artist. Back then, he had abandoned music and became a businessman because of Rita. He had never regretted it for so many years, but when he saw Rita''s current physical condition, Mylo felt a little regretful. He regretted that he hade toote. If he had found Rita earlier, perhaps the two of them would have ended up with different results today. A cigarette was quickly finished, but Mylo''s mood didn''t improve in the slightest. He felt that he needed to do something. At least before Rita''s body waspletely ill, what would he do for him? Mylo took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. He said in a low voice, "How''s the development of the new medicine going?" The other party responded quickly. "Mr. Hans, the development of the new medicine is not very smooth. A few days ago, I did research on the mouse. The side effects of the new medicine are very big. The mouse passed away in a few days, so this medicine can''t be carried out on the human body now." Hearing this result, Mylo felt very ufortable. Was there really nothing that could stop Rita from leaving the human world? When he thought of the fact that there would never be another woman named Rita in this world, Mylo felt as if his entire life had lost its brilliance, leaving behind only a grayish white. He didn''t know when he was so obsessed with this woman and had such strong feelings for her. But he knew that if Rita was really gone, he might go crazy. Just as he was lost in his thoughts, another sound came from the room, which scared Mylo and made him nervous. Chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 "Rita!" Mylo rushed in without thinking, but when he saw Rita falling on the floor, he was slightly stunned. Obviously, Rita was also stunned. She had always been restless when she slept. When she was in the Ye family, her bed was very big. She struggled on the edge of the bed several times, but she did not expect that the bed in this small hostel was so small that she would fall the moment she turned around. This was not what made her most ufortable. What made her most ufortable was that such an awkward side was actually seen by Mylo. No! "How did you get in? Do you have the key to my room?" Rita''s embarrassment suddenly disappeared, and then there was a touch of unhappiness and anger. No matter who it was, it was always unpleasant to be entered at will. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mylo was also shocked by Rita''s anger. He had never suffered a loss in business before, so he couldn''t say a word all of a sudden. "Get lost!" Rita growled in a low voice. It was obvious that she was a little angry. As expected, Mylo left obediently and closed the door for her thoughtfully. Rita rubbed the ce where she had fallen. She looked around subconsciously, but suddenly found that this ce was a little different. A gust of cold wind blew from the outside, causing Rita''s body to tremble involuntarily. Then she suddenly looked out of the window. She remembered that she had closed the window before she went to bed. How could it be open now? Rita''s brows immediately knitted together. Although she had seen Mylo in her own room, she didn''t think that Mylo woulde in through the window. For some reason, she felt that way. If it wasn''t Mylo, then it had to be someone else. Did Mylo help her? Did hee in because of that? Rita paused for a moment. If that was the case, wouldn''t she have misunderstood him just now? Rita was a little depressed, but there was a trace of doubt in her heart. She was unfamiliar with this ce. Who would break into her room at night? Robbery? Or was it because of something else? As a child of the Ye Family, Rita would not simply think that this was a thief''s behavior. On the contrary, she would think a lot. It seemed that she could not stay here any longer. Rita sighed and was no longer sleepy. She got up and changed her clothes, only to find that her clothes had also been changed. Did Mylo changed her clothes? Rita frowned again. He was really... For a moment, Rita couldn''t find a suitable word to describe him. She tidied herself up, then opened the door and walked out. As expected, Mylo was still there, but the way he looked at her was more or less worried. "I''m fine. If you can''t sleep, treat me to supper." Rita''s words made Mylo stunned for a moment, and then he quickly nodded. "What do you want to eat?" "You''ve been with me for so long. Don''t you know what I want to eat?" Rita''s words seemed to be ironic, but Mylo''s heart ached for her for some reason. "You like to eat seafood and chicken legs. You can''t eat seafood now. It''s shing with the medicine. The chicken legs are a little greasy. If you eat it at night, you won''t be able to digest it." "Mylo, do you know that it''s boring?" Rita suddenly interrupted Mylo''s words, which made Mylo feel a little lonely. "I''ve always been a boring person. I know." "I''m not talking about your character, but your nagging. You clearly know that I don''t have much time left, but why are you still telling me? Is it interesting? I don''t know if I will be here tomorrow. Why are you so worried? Just tell me if you want to treat me or not." Rita was very casual and open-minded, but her words suddenly made Mylo''s eyes red. "Don''t say that. You''ll be fine. I won''t let anything happen to you." In the face of Mylo''s current state, Rita was stunned for a moment. "Why? There are so many good girls in the world. Mylo, I know my own body well. I don''t stay in the hospital because I hate the smell of the hospital, not because my body can bear everything outside. I don''t need sympathy orfort. I think I''m very well. Although my life is short, when I think back to my previous life, I feel that I am very wonderful. I don''t have any regrets, and you don''t have to do this for me. After all, we don''t have anything to do with each other, do we?" Rita knew that what she said was a little cruel, but so what? The cruelty of the current situation was for the sake of Mylo''s closure in the future. It was indeed inappropriate to put love on her, a person who did not know if she could make it to tomorrow. Why did she have to do that? Mylo suddenly felt a lump in his throat. "Sorry, I''mte. If I hade earlier..." "The result is still the same. I''m not in good health, and I almost couldn''t survive when I was a child. Later, I changed my kidney and could live for so many years. I''m satisfied. Mylo, I''ve said these words many times. I''m tired of you. If you don''t treat me to a meal, you can say it straightforwardly." "Yes!" Mylo''s eyes were red, but he clenched his fists tightly. Then, he loosened his grip and leaned to one side to make way for Rita. Rita nodded slightly and walked past him. Mylo followed closely behind. The wind outside was a little cold. Rita pulled back her cor. The next moment, Mylo''s jacket was already draped over her shoulders, bringing with it Mylo''s unique body temperature and aura. Rita was just slightly stunned, but she did not object. This might be thest warmth of her leaving the world. The two of them walked on the street one after the other. There were not many people, and it was a little bleak. However, Rita felt a little quiet for no reason. "Do you know? The biggest regret in my life will be that I have never experienced a passionate romance. I have been yearning for love like my parents since I was a child. What a pity." Rita didn''t care about what she said. Her smile was brilliant, but it made one feel sorry for her. "Don''t smile that way. It makes my heart ache." Mylo always thought that he could rely on his own efforts to live the life he wanted, love the girl he wanted to love, and marry the woman he wanted to marry. But at this moment, he knew what it meant to be powerless. If he had known from the very beginning that Rita would have such an ending, he would definitely have gone to study medicine. But now, was it still not toote for him to go to study? She said that she was most regretful that she had never experienced an unforgettable love, but she refused to give him a chance. What should he do? "Okay, I won''t smile anymore.¡± Rita was obedient. She immediately stopped smiling and found a stall to sit down casually. The boss greeted them warmly, but Rita acted like she was not ill. She ordered her favorite food, and then asked Mylo what he liked to eat. Mylo didn''t have much of an appetite. He casually ordered a few and the two of them sat down. "Boss, let''s have another shot of beer." Rita suddenly wanted to drink. In such a night, in front of this man, she suddenly wanted to indulge a little. But the moment she turned her head, she seemed to see a familiar figure sh past. She couldn''t help but stand up and directly knocked over the stool under her, but she didn''t notice it at all... Chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 "What''s wrong?" It was the first time that Mylo had seen Rita so uneasy. He couldn''t help looking in her direction, but he didn''t see anyone, not even anything. However, Rita''s expression was not quite right. He couldn''t help getting up. "Are you feeling unwell? Why don''t we go back?" "Go back first. I have something urgent to attend to, so I''ll take my leave first. I''ll contact youter." Rita stood up and left. Mylo wanted to grab her, but he didn''t do so. He watched as Rita brushed past him. It was as if the fate between them was always a littlecking. The faint sense of loss stunned him for a moment, but he quickly restrained it and then turned around to follow her. He couldn''t let Rita act alone like this, no matter how clearly she refused for him to follow her just now. Rita didn''t know what Mylo was thinking at all. She quickly went to the corner but didn''t see the figure just now, but the familiar smell hadn''t yet dissipated in the air. It was him! There was a trace of unclear emotion in Rita''s eyes, but she did not pursue him any further. Mylo couldn''t help but feel a little upset when he saw how dejected she was. The light that shed through her eyes just now was like the light that he had been following her footsteps. So who did she see just now? Her first love? Mylo clenched his fists tightly. He had been away for too long, so much so that Rita forgot his existence and even liked a boy. As for the boy''s inexplicable disappearance, he couldn''t get any news. Everyone was simr, so Rita slowly stopped thinking about it. He knew that there was no love confession between Rita and the boy, and they didn''t even have time to confess. But the more this was the case, the harder it was for them to get rid of the purest and most beautiful love, wasn''t it? Rita''s life had begun to count down. Mylo had always thought that it was God''s favor for her to be able to meet Mylo at this time. But now, why did he send that man to Rita again? If that was the case, was he not even qualified to stay with her? Mylo''s mood fluctuated for a while. It wasn''t that Rita didn''t know that someone was following behind her. The familiar footsteps and deliberately low breathing sounds were so familiar that it made her feel a little ufortable. She didn''t look back or make a sound. She walked alone on the road, followed by Mylo. The two of them had a tacit understanding, but Rita''s heart was in turmoil. Jake Fang! How did he appear? He suddenly disappeared a few years ago. No one knew where he had gone, and no one could find his whereabouts. Even if she begged her brother, Zion, with all kinds of means, she could not find this person. It was as if this person had suddenly disappeared from the world, and there was no trace of him at all. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. If it wasn''t for the few gifts that Jake had given her, she would have thought that this person was someone she had imagined. But after so many years, when her life entered the countdown, this man appeared quietly, but his favorite smell was left in the air. Obviously, he wanted to make her remember her feelings and concern. Rita didn''t know what to say about her feelings for him. She had always been a person who liked good looks. Jake was very good- looking, clean, and elegant, just like Mylo. Over the years, she had always liked to watch men like him, and she liked to pay attention to men like him. She didn''t know why in the past, but now she understood that it was because of Mylo. She had seen Mylo when he was a child, and he had seen the temperament of Mylo, so she paid more attention to such a man. However, she had forgotten about Mylo, which was why she had gotten to know Jake. There was even a period of time when she had lost herself in him for a long period of time. It had been so long that she could even feel the throbs and apprehension of the past when she thought of it now. After so many years, she originally thought that everything had passed, but Jake suddenly appeared. Just now, she was not mistaken. That person was Jake. Rita couldn''t tell what she was feeling now. She just felt that her mind was in a mess. She just wanted to keep walking, and walking... Looking at Rita''s lonely figure, Mylo felt a burst of pain in his heart. Perhaps he was really wrong that year. He shouldn''t have left. Be it business or music, as long as he could see her and stay by her side, but he missed the age and time closest to her... Rita finally couldn''t walk anymore. She found a chair to sit down and said to Mylo behind her, "Come and sit with me." Mylo was slightly stunned. Only then did he realize that he had deliberately slowed down his pace. The deliberately lowering his breathing was useless to Rita. She was still as smart and as keen as ever... "I''m sorry." Mylo followed her with some embarrassment. However, Rita turned to look at him. "Why do you have to say sorry?" "This man is really good-looking," she thought to herself. He was handsome, refined, and elegant. Although he was a businessman, he had the unique temperament of an artist. He was extraordinary and refined as if he did not belong to this world. Just like that, this man went to the mountain area to teach with her, apanied her to eat pickled vegetables, and guarded the children. He didn''t dislike,in, or even have any dissatisfaction. Rita thought that although she was young, she might have fallen in love with Mylo at first sight. She suddenly smiled. "Mylo, if you don''t join the business and continue to study music, are you going to be a well-known music student now? Maybe in order to listen to your performance, I''ll have to line up for a few hours to buy tickets." "No." Mylo''s sudden words caused Rita to be slightly taken aback. "What?" "I won''t let you queue up. I will give you the tickets for every performance in advance." Mylo spoke in an extremely serious tone. Rita suddenly burst into tears. She quickly turned her head to one side. "Bing your girlfriend should be very nice." "Do you want to give it a try?" Mylo had been looking at Rita with an extremely serious expression. She had heard such words and expressions many times. When she was teaching, Mylo would say it once every day, but she always refused. But now looking at Mylo''s expectant eyes, she suddenly said, "Just now I saw my first love. I found that I still cared about him in my heart. Don''t you care?" Mylo''s face stiffened. Don''t care? How could it be possible! He cared about her very much, but he didn''t want to let her go. He didn''t want to. "Rita, I know what you mean by saying that. You want to drive me away and want to die alone in a foreign country. Don''t think about it. Even if I have to be shameless, I will apany you for the last time." Chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 Mylo''s words were serious, but Rita felt a little ufortable. "Why bother? Mylo, I''m about to die. If you really treat me well, stay away from me and let me keep thest trace of elegance, okay?" "I want to do it too, but I can''t do it. I can''t bear to part with you, and I can''t bear to let you turn into dust alone." Mylo''s nose suddenly twitched. He still remembered how he looked like when he first met Rita. At that time, Rita was still a child, but her smile was indeed the most sweet smile in the world. When the sweet voice called his brother, it was the first time that he had an interest in a girl. Later, he learned that Rita had been staying in the hospital since she was a child. When he saw her, he was discharged from the hospital not long ago. He liked this girl more. A child who was born in a hospital and was shrouded in dark emotions could still have a sunny smile. Her positive attitude of life was like a small sun, shining and burning and illuminating everyone around her. She was so strong and distressed. Perhaps Rita had been engraved in Mylo''s heart the moment his heart ached for her. He sat down beside Rita and said in a low voice, "Do you know? Rita, I''ve hated myself for being born in a music family since I was a child. I hate it when my parents look like they''re in love with each other, but they''re so affectionate in front of outsiders." Mylo never told anyone about his family''s situation, but at this moment, he had the desire to talk about it. Rita was stunned for a moment. She nced at him with her beautiful eyes and then listened quietly. She had always felt that something was wrong with Mylo, but she didn''t dare to ask. She was afraid that if she asked, her heart would ache and she would want to intervene. She wouldn''t be willing to leave this world. But at this moment, she was relieved. "Just take it as thest talk," she thought to herself. Seeing that Rita didn''t interrupt him, Mylo continued, "Many people say that our family is very strict. We''ve always been a couple for life. Outsiders can see that my parents love each other very much. My grandparents love each other very much, but only I know that all of this is fake." Speaking of this, Mylo couldn''t help but smile bitterly and said, "Do you know? My mother graduated from a music school, so she couldn''t get the trophy. My father was also called a music prodigy since he was a child. The award is like a casual ything. Thebination of the two of them is not bullshit love. It''s just that the two families are very good at music. If it''sbined, the descendants will be more outstanding and can continue the glory of their family." Mylo used to know that his parents didn''t love each other deeply, but he didn''t know why. Later, when he grew up, he realized that he hated that family more and more. "My family has no warmth at all, only coldness. Every time I participate in thepetition, I was forced to practice to add a touch of color to my family. My preferences, my life has been decided since I was born, and I have no right to refuse." "When I was a child, when other people of the same age were listening to a story in my mother''s arms, I had to stand in the corner and recite the music notes. When other children went to the amusement park with their parents, I could only be watched by the housekeeper and practice again and again. There was no genius in this world. I just had more efforts than others." Mylo thought of his childhood, and a trace of sadness shed across his eyes. "In the past, I also thought that my parents loved each other. Even if they were strict with me, it was for my own good. But I was too naive after all. I was forced to practice all the time and was not allowed to go home, but I missed them too much. I was their child, but since I was sensible, only the housekeeper apanied me. I wanted to see them only once at the venue of thepetition. But even so, I was still eager. On my birthday, none of them remembered and I was too wronged. I couldn''t even continue practicing, so I escaped." "The housekeeper was drugged by me. It was the first time for me to escape from the vi, the magnificent pce, and then I went home alone. I thought my mother would be very happy and excited to see me, but I didn''t expect to see my dear mother on bed with a strange man." Mylo''s hands were clenched tightly together, and a trace of sarcasm appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I was still a child. I was scared out of my wits at that time, but my mother scolded me angrily and told me to get lost. She said that she gave me a life, which was already very good but I wanted to disturb her life, which was an unforgivable sin. I didn''t know how a child who longed for the care of his mother could be unforgivable. So I didn''t know how I got out of here, and I felt that I had lost all my glory in my life. It was also at that time that I met you, who could drive away all the haze like the sun." Mylo looked at Rita. The affectionate look in his eyes made Rita''s memorye back to life. In her memory, there seemed to be a big brother sitting alone in a corner of the amusement park, crying secretly. At that time, she walked forward. As for what she said and did at that time, Rita couldn''t remember. The only thing she remembered was that although he was standing in the sun, he seemed to be abandoned by the whole world. He was so bleak as if she was in the hospital and longed for the sky outside. Rita''s memories, which were not very clear in the beginning, began to be recalled bit by bit with Mylo''s words. Rita suddenly felt a little ufortable for some reason. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "At that time, I just felt that you were very much like me trapped in the hospital, and you were very good looking." She suddenly smiled. The sad atmosphere was somewhat eased. Mylo immediately smiled and said, "Well, you are also very good- looking. And I''m really envious of your rtionship with your parents. I almost wanted to ask if I could go home with you at that time." Rita couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. "That''s impossible. We have two brothers in our family, and we don''tck boys. If you were a girl, maybe my parents would consider it." Mylo couldn''t help but smile. He looked at the smile in Rita''s eyes. He didn''t want to ruin her good mood, but he still couldn''t help asking. "Rita, you never listen to me talk about your own affairs, but today you listen to me. Because you met that man today, you want me to leave you and stop following you?" Mylo''s gaze was so intense that Rita couldn''t bear it. "Did anyone tell you that it''s not good for you to be so smart?¡± "No." "Mylo, you can''t find a girlfriend like this. You should learn to act dumb in front of girls." The corners of Rita''s eyes suddenly became a little wet. Mylo felt something stuck in his throat. He felt bitter and ufortable, but he still smiled and said, "So what I said is true, isn''t it? You don''t want me anymore. You want to part ways with me, right?" Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 All of a sudden, Rita felt extremely ufortable. Her hands were tightly sped together, trying her best not to look at Mylo. The feeling in her heart was so strange and ufortable. "Mylo, we''re not the same kind of people. I''m very grateful for yourpany during this period of time, but I like him. I''ve liked him since I was a student. I almost went crazy when he suddenly disappeared. I don''t like anyone else these years and I''m not interested in anyone. In fact, I know myself because I have him in my heart. His name is Jake, an excellent boy. I missed him a few years ago, but he disappeared before I could confess my love. Now that I''m like this, I can''t live much longer. I don''t want to leave regrets for myself. I know you''re good to me, and I also know your feelings for me. But Mylo, I don''t love you. I can''t wrong myself or help you with this. Do you understand?" Rita''s words were like a sharp knife, piercing deeply into Mylo''s chest. He even felt suffocated for a moment, feeling that his whole life had stopped at that moment. "I don''t love you..." Rita''s words were so simple and concise, but for him, it was like a p of thunder, sting him into pieces. "Is there no possibility at all? Even a little bit, are you not tempted by me at all?" "No." Rita finally turned around, and her eyes were full of apology. Her words had already reached this point. She thought that with Mylo''s pride, he would immediately turn around and leave, but he didn''t! The pain in Mylo''s eyes grew at a rate visible to the naked eye, but he suppressed it. The expression on his face made Rita''s heart clench tightly. The pain was a little too much. "Mylo, don''t be like this! You shamelessly follow a woman who doesn''t love you and pray for love. It''s the lowest way. You''re Mylo. No matter what, you shouldn''t be like this. It''s not worth it for a woman." "I know whether it''s worth it or not. Rita, when did you be so cruel?" Tears welled up in Mylo''s eyes as he stared at Rita unblinkingly. Rita quickly turned her head and said, "I''ve always been heartless. If you fall in love with a woman like me, you''re destined to be sad to the end. Mylo, don''t follow me. You can''t do it in secret. I don''t want people I like to misunderstand me. Is that okay? I beg you." This was the first time that Rita had begged. She curled up in pain in the middle of the night. When her clothes were wet with cold sweat, she didn''t ask for anything. She felt that she was about to die, and she didn''t ask for anything in her life. But when she saw her former lover, she actually begged him to let her go and didn''t want to follow her. Mylo staggered and almost lost his bnce. He looked at the beautiful woman in front of him and suddenly choked with sobs. "You''re begging me? You''re actually begging me to go to another man''s side? Rita, is this really what you want?" "Yes, I want to walk thest road with the person I love." Rita''s heartless words caused Mylo''s vision to go ck and he almost fainted. However, he bit down on his teeth and managed to hold on. Seeing Mylo like this, Rita couldn''t help but turn her face away. Mylo finally smiled, but it was more painful than crying. "If this is what you want, I''ll help you." After that, he nced at the woman in front of him for thest time. The woman who had been in his heart since she was a child, turned around step by step and left... Rita''s palms were already bloody, but she gritted her teeth and did not speak. However, her face was cold, as if something had wet her cheeks. Her heart ached so much that she couldn''t bear it. She quickly covered her mouth, but there was still a trace of blood flowing out between her fingers, dripping drop by drop under her feet. It was bright red and dazzling, but it had lost some color because of the cover of the night. After the pain in her body eased a little, Rita got up and walked in the opposite direction of Mylo. Before leaving, she said coldly to the air, "Take good care of him. If you can, take him back to the country tonight." A shadow came out of the darkness, which was enough for Rita to see his existence, but she still did not expose her appearance. He said coldly, "Ms. Ye, you are such a heartless woman. Have you not seen what he has done for you these days? How can you hurt him like this now? You will never know how much he has done for you. If you miss a man like him, you will regret it! You will definitely regret it!" "Get lost!" Rita''s eyes were slightly cold. After saying this, she lifted her foot and left. Did she regret it? Maybe. But she really didn''t have time... N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After Rita struggled to walk for a while, she finally couldn''t help coughing violently. The bright red blood oozed out of her throat little by little, but there was no sign of stopping. She leaned against the wall and slid to the ground, trying hard to get used to the pain and helplessness, but unfortunately, she still couldn''t get used to it. "Ms. Ye!" The familiar voice made Rita raise her head slightly. When she saw the person in front of her, she narrowed her eyes slightly. "Whale? Why are you here?" Whale was a little surprised that Rita was familiar with his identity, but he quickly said, "Evangeline met you in the hospital, but she couldn''t meet you for some special reason. She asked me toe to find you and see what''s going on with you." Evangeline? Rita''s eyes suddenly became sharper. "Why is she here?" Rita''s eyes were like a sharp sword out of its sheath, with a stern and cold look, as well as an intimidating pressure. Immediately, Whale felt as if he had seen an angry Zion. He couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment and said subconsciously, "I brought her here on my own initiative. Forgive me for not being able to tell Ms. Ye anything else." "B*stard!¡± Rita kicked Whale''s belly. Whale didn''t expect that Rita looked so weak just now, but now she almost kicked his internal organs to death. Only then did he realize that how could the Ye family really be weak and ipetent? "Ms. Ye...'' "Don''t call me! My brother is still lying in a hospital bed and his life is uncertain. How dare you kidnap his fiancee toe here! Whale, I know your identity best. You cane here to show that you have a task, but you kidnapped my sister-inw. Do you think that the Ye Family is so easy to bully? Or do you think my brother is ina now and can''t deal with you? Let me tell you, don''t think that I am sick now. I can kill you in a few minutes. If you don''t believe me, you can give it a try!" At this time, Rita showed her domineering manner, which directly shocked Whale, but he had his reasons. Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 "Ms. Ye, I''m not. I..." Whale was about to cry. He was disciplined and couldn''t say anything. Now that he was about to die of pain from Rita''s kick, how could he be so wronged? He had brought Evangeline here because of Zion, but he couldn''t and didn¡¯t dare to say it now. Rita didn''t want to embarrass him anymore when she saw him like this. She said coldly, "Don''t tell anyone about what happened here. Even if Evangeline sees me, you can''t reveal my whereabouts." "But..." "But what? Do as I say! If any news of me is found out by her, I promise that your mission will be ruined. Rita was not joking at all, which shocked Whale. All of a sudden, he had an illusion that Rita might know something. "Ms. Ye..." "Go! You haven''t seen me and don''t know me, do you understand?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Rita''s face was serious, and Whale immediately understood. "Yes." Whale left in a hurry. After he left, Rita copsed. The pain was so great that she could only kneel on the ground. She allowed the cold air to invade her body, but she could do nothing. Finally, everything went ck in front of her and she fell into darkness. When she fainted, a figure rushed out quickly and caught her steadily. The coldness made Jake frown. How did she end up like this? A trace of pity shed across Jake''s eyes. He looked left and right, then directly picked up Rita and quickly disappeared into the darkness. After Mylo went out for a while, he was still a little worried and chased back. However, he didn''t see Rita''s figure. He only saw a trace of blood in the corner. "Rita is bleeding?" This thought made Mylo''s heart skip a beat. "Rita!" Mylo quickly searched for her, but Rita was nowhere to be found. He was going to die of regret. Rita''s words were indeed sad, but he shouldn''t have left just like that. He was very clear about her physical condition, wasn''t he? How could she throw him away with just a few words? What should he do now? Where did she go? Mylo was anxiously searching for Rita, but Jake had taken her directly to his own residence. It had been a few years since theyst met. and Rita''s appearance had be more and more beautiful. However, her pale face and slender body made one''s heart ache even more. Jake sat on the edge of the bed, stretched out his finger and gently tied Rita''s long hair behind his ear. The very dazzling little girl had grown up. Instead, she had a hint of delicate beauty, which made people fall in love with her more. Rita could feel a pair of eyes wandering on her, but she couldn''t wake up. She was very annoyed. At the most important moment, her body was disappointing. She was really depressed. Jake looked at Rita for a long time. Seeing that she didn''t wake up, he got up and went out. "Mr. Fang, Mr. Bay is waiting for you in the study." When the butler saw Jake, he immediately said respectfully. Jake slightly nodded. "Find a reliable doctor to check Rita''s body. I want to know the most urate physical report." "Yes." The butler quickly went to do as he was told. Jake came to the study and saw Maximilian at a nce. "You still have the nerve toe to me?" Jake gave a cold snort. He did not hide the contempt and dissatisfaction he showed to Maximilian. Maximilian was a little depressed and whispered, "I didn''t expect to meet us'' people, and I didn''t expect that the girl was the daughter of us and Anne." "Didn''t expect it? Is this your ability to do things? Can you offset everything just because you didn''t expect it?" Jake sat down behind the desk, looked at Maximilian coldly, and whispered, "The adoptive father has been targeted by the people of the Laurent family. I have transferred your son, and you will finish the rest of the work. If you don''t do it well, you will never see your son again." Maximilian''s face changed a few times, but in the end, he said nothing and nodded in agreement. Just then, the butler knocked on the door and came in. "Mr. Fang, the doctor is here." "I''ll be right there." Jake stood up very nervously. Maximilian was slightly stunned. He had never seen Jake care so much about anyone before. He could not help but follow him and want to have a look. The door of the room was opened and closed, but Maximilian saw clearly who was lying on the bed. His face suddenly changed. Rita! Why was she here with Jake? Maximilian originally intended to leave, but he didn''t expect to see Rita. At this time, he was anxious to ask Jake about it, but he didn''t dare to go in rashly. He could only wait outside. The doctor''s expression did not look very good when he examined Rita. Jake''s eyes instantly narrowed. "What''s wrong? Is she in poor health?" Jake''s aggressive breath made the doctor a little scared, but he still said in a trembling voice, "This youngdy is in poor health. To be exact, she only has a few days left." "What did you say?" Jake grabbed his cor and pulled him up. The doctor was almost out of breath, but he still said, "She had a kidney recement operation, and now the rejection reaction is serious, and the body genes are changing. It should be that the person who donated kidney has mutated genes. It was just that she didn''t notice it at that time, and now it''s happening on her body. The current medical level is not enough to control it, so she really doesn''t have much time to live." Hearing the doctor''s words, Jake was stunned. How could this be? He thought that they still had a lot of time to get along with each other, but why was this happening now. "Find a way for me. No matter what means you use, you must find a way to save her life! Otherwise, I will have your whole family die with her!" Jake''s words directly scared the doctor to his core. "Mr. Fang, please. I really can''t cure this disease." "Then your family will lead the way for her in the after life!" Jake didn''t seem to be joking at all. The doctor was so scared that he started to cry. The butler had never seen Jake so worried for Rita. When Maximilian outside heard this, he couldn''t help but be stunned. He felt that he could no longer remain silent, so he quickly pushed the door open and walked in. "Mr. Fang, thisdy is Rita, the daughter of Nathaniel and Mango. She''s from the Ye family! You care so much about her. I''m afraid it''s not good for our business!" "Since when is it your turn to teach me how to do things? I know better than anyone else what kind of person she is. I warn you, if anyone dares to touch her hair, I will kill him or her!" Jake''s killing intent filled the air, which immediately stunned Maximilian. "Mr. Fang, you and her..." "Get lost!" Jake let out a low growl and immediately chased him out. However, no matter how hard he tried, his trembling hands were unable to calm down. How did it be like this? Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 He still remembered that although Rita was not very strong before, she always liked to watch him y basketball in the basketball court. Her infatuated eyes always made his blood boil. But how did it end up like this? They still had a good time, didn''t they? Why was she going to die? Jake was unable to ept this. He held Rita''s hand tightly, lowered his head, and shrugged his shoulders. A drop of tears fell on the back of Rita''s hand. Rita was still in aa. Jake stayed in the room for a long time before he got up and walked out in a daze. At the moment when he left the room, Rita opened her eyes and looked in the direction where he had left. There was a trace ofplicated emotion in her eyes. "Mr. Fang, although I don''t know what the rtionship between you and Ms. Ye is, we can''t make any mistakes in our affairs. If Ms. Yes feelings for you is different now, can you afford such a big risk? " Maximilian did not leave. To him, the fact that Rita had appeared here and had a close rtionship with Jake had exceeded his expectations. In fact, he had even panicked. It was very difficult to deal with people from the Ye Family. Zion was already a headache. Fortunately, he had a car ident and was unconscious now. There was also Wisdom. He would not dare to show up if Rita refused to let him go. Although Rita was only a girl, as long as she was a member of the Ye family, he was traumatised now. Jake''s emotions had already calmed down. Looking at Maximilian''s panicked look, he could not help sneering and saying, "Look at you. You don''t have to worry about my own business. I will naturally have a way to keep her from interfering in our affairs. As long as you do what I have asked you to do well, it will be enough. The adoptive father has been dealt with thoroughly. Don''t leave any trace behind." "Yes." Hearing Jake''s words, Maximilian could not say anything more. He could only get up and leave. Rita didn''t get up, nor did she care where she was. If her guess was right, this should be Jake''s residence. Jake... A person who had been missing for several years had suddenly appeared... Rita closed her eyes and felt a little bitter in her heart. She couldn''t help but think of Mylo''s figure. "That fool might have gone back to look for me again, right?" she thought. He was always like this. In fact, he was also seriously injured, but he always searched for her to see if she was ufortable. Being loved by such a man was actually a very happy thing. What a pity. A teardrop fell from the corner of Rita¡¯s eye. It happened to be seen by Jake, who had just entered the room. "You''re awake?" His voice was not loud, with a hint of tenderness. Just like before, it seemed that they had never been separated over the years. It seemed that they were still ssmates, lovers who had not yet confessed their love. Rita slowly opened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her. She was no longer young and frivolous. Her whole body was full of the charm of an adult, but her obsession with him seemed to have disappeared. "Where is this ce?¡± Rita opened her mouth lightly, and her voice was a little hoarse. Jake quickly poured her a ss of cool drink and handed it over. He said softly, "My ce. How do you feel?" "What other feelings do I have now? I''m just waiting for death." Ritaughed in a self-mocking manner. After that, she drank the water. Her deste and gray gaze made Jake feel a burst of pain in his heart. "It will be fine. I will definitely get someone to cure you. Rita, I didn''t expect you to be like this. If I had known earlier..." "If you had known earlier, would you not have disappeared? If you had known earlier, would you have left without saying goodbye? Jake, even if you had known earlier, would you have left? To you, I am actually nothing." "No, you are special to me. I like you. You should feel that. If I hadn''t left, I would have confessed my love to you. We would have be a couple, an enviable couple. I know that you also have feelings for me, don''t you? Otherwise, why didn''t you find a boyfriend these years?" In fact, Jake had investigated Rita. Over the years, Rita had done a lot of things. She was indeed involved with some guys, but they were not really dating. These men somehow looked like him too. He knew that Rita had him in her heart. Looking at Jake''s expectant gaze, Rita directly closed her eyes. "A person like me, who is waiting for death, has no right to say whether I like someone or not. Even if I like it, how much time can God give me? Jake, be realistic." At this moment, Rita''s disappointment caused Jake''s heart to ache. "Rita, believe me, I can really cure you. I can!" "I''m tired." Rita did not feel any enthusiasm or joy after seeing him. On the contrary, she was like a pool of stagnant water feeling nothing. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Jake''s heart ached for Rita, who was like this. "Okay, you rest first. I''ll make you something to eat. I know you like my cooking the most. Have a taste and see if your taste has changed." Rita acted as if she didn''t hear it, or she seemed to be really asleep. Jake''s heart ached when he saw her losing her life. Feeling a little ufortable, he went out of the bedroom. When he saw the housekeepering in a hurry, he couldn''t help but pause. "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Fang, our people have been discovered by the National Security Agency and suffered a lot." The butler''s voice was very low, but it caused Jake''s expression to change a little. "What a good-for-nothing!" "Yes." The housekeeper did not dare to say anything. Jake took a deep breath and looks in the direction of the bedroom. He said in a low voice: "Since we''ve lost, we''d better withdraw as soon as possible and go back to headquarters base. We''ll temporarily put an end to the research. From now on, tell them that they have the right to study medicine that can dy people''s lives. Be quick!¡± The housekeeper was stunned. "Mr. Fang, this is not in line with our original intention." "Do as I say." Jake''s anger shot out in all directions. Immediately, the butler stopped and quietly retreated. There was no one in the hall. It was very quiet. Jake used to like this kind of silence, but now he hated it very much. He felt that it was like a grave that made people feel depressed. Fortunately, Rita was by his side, which made him a little expectant. Jake quickly took off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves to cook for Rita. Rita stood at the top of the stairs and saw Jake working hard for her in the kitchen. She had fantasized many times about such a scene in her memory, and she felt that it would be a very happy thing. But when this thing became reality, she was shocked to realize that she had fantasized about a specific time and no longer had the same excitement as before. Just then, Jake''s phone rang... Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 Rita subconsciously leaned to one side and hid her body in the darkness. Her breathing was also a little hurried. Jake didn''t think too much about it. He directly opened the speaker button of his mobile phone, and a strange voice came from the other side. "Mr. Fang, us is a little hard to deal with. We can''t break through his blockade. What do you think we should do?" Jake''s eyes slightly narrowed. "us is a powerful character. The arms trade at the border is his business. It''s impossible for us to bypass. Moreover, I heard that Amor of the Laurent family wants him toe back and be the spokesperson of the Laurent family. Don''t offend this person and think of a way to take him down. It''s said that he dotes on a woman named Anne?" Jake''s voice was not loud, but because the vi was too empty, the sound still spread. Rita frowned slightly, but she just eavesdropped quietly. Upon hearing Jake''s words, the man on the other end quickly said, "Yes, Anne and us had a daughter named Allegra, who was adopted by the adoptive parents not long ago. Because of this, can we still get along well with us?¡± "Idiot! It''s them who have angered us. At the very least, it can only involve the Maximilian. What does it have to do with us? Tomorrow, send us a letter of respect to say that I want to invite us and Miss Anne to dinner." "Okay, Mr. Fang." After hanging up the phone, Rita leaned against the wall, her eyes half-closed. No one knew what she was thinking. Jake didn''t know all of this. He threw the phone aside, quickly made a few home-cooked dishes, and then brought them up. When he came up, Rita leaned against the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the sky outside. No one knew what she was thinking. The loneliness and emptiness in her eyes made Jake feel ufortable. "Stop looking at it. What''s good outside? Come and eat something. Have a taste of my cooking skills, okay?" Jake''s smile was gentle. His shining eyes had once caused Rita''s heart to thump, but now, she realized that there was only calmness left. Her eyes were soplicated that Jake couldn''t figure out what she was thinking now. He could only smile and say, "What''s wrong? Did you find that I''m handsome again?" "I found that I have no feelings for you anymore." Rita''s voice was not loud, but it made Jake''s smile suddenly stiff. "Rita, this joke is not funny at all." "If you have tofort yourself like this, then I have nothing to say." Rita ended the topic directly. It shouldn''t be like this! Jake felt that Rita had changed too much. In the past, she always liked to follow him and ask questions. It seemed that she had endless words to say. Her vigorous look could affect everyone around her. But now, Rita was like an old woman, waiting for death day after day. She no longer had any brilliance and positive spirit, which inexplicably made people feel depressed and ufortable. ¡°Rita..." "I don''t want to eat. I want to rest." Rita interrupted him directly, theny down in front without any scruples, as if she had really fallen asleep. Her skin was already white. At this time, because of her illness, the blue blood vessels under her skin could be seen, which was very heart-wrenching. If it was someone else who was like this, he would definitely get angry. However, the person in front of him was Rita. Jake had only ordered someone to remove the food and then said in a low voice, "Rita, you can''t do this. People have a mentality in their lives. If your mentality is better, naturally your conditions will be better. Have you forgotten? You once told me that any suffering that life gives you is actually a gift. You can only get the blessing and protection of heaven after defeating it, right? I will apany you to defeat the disease. I believe you can do it." The only response to Jake was the sound of Rita''s breathing. She seemed to have really fallen asleep. Jake was not discouraged. He pulled up the nket and covered her with it before walking out. It was already very dark outside, but Jake still went to the study. No one knew what he was busy with. Rita had a good night''s sleep. When the sun came in through the French window the next day, Rita opened her eyes. To be honest, the design on Jake''s side was quite good. At the very least, it was something that Rita cared about. However, she was still a guest here. The phone next to her kept ringing. Rita nced at it. It was a call from Mylo. Mylo... She didn''t know when she started to feel sad when she thought of this name. Rita paused for a moment, then quickly blocked the number. She then called Mango. When Mango received a phone call from her daughter early in the morning, Mango was a little excited. "Little girl, where have you been? Do you worry about me? Come back quickly! No matter what happened, with me and your father around, we won''t allow anything to happen to you. Rita, do you want me to die of anxiety?" Mango burst into tears as she spoke. Over the years, Rita had rarely seen or heard Mango''s cry. Nathaniel gave all his patience and tenderness in his life to Mango, making her live like a carefree child. But at this age, Rita did not expect that she would be the one who made her mommy cry. "Mom, I''m sorry. Dad will feel bad to see you like this." Rita opened her mouth lightly, but there was a trace of sadness in her voice.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Mango immediately covered her mouth. "Rita, I beg you, can youe back? Your brother''s life is uncertain now, and we can''t see him. Your older brother is missing too. You silly girl, have you ever thought about my mood as a mother? Isn''t it just gic variation? It''s not a big deal. Our Ye family is rich. Your father and I have discussed it. We will take out half of our family property and set up a gic mutated institute. We will hire the best scientist in the world to study your blood problem. Rita, you are our baby. You left without saying a word. You intend to kill your mother, huh?" Originally, Mango could have pretended that she didn''t know about Rita''s condition and secretly thought of a way. However, since Rita disappeared, she had almost gone crazy. She had gone through so many hardships to give birth to her daughter, but now she had to face the fact of seeing her daughter die before her. Mango could not stand it. It had been a long time since Nathaniel had seen Mango so sad. He hugged Mango from behind and said into the phone, "Rita, listen to Dad. Come home, you and your brother must have someone to apany us, right? At that time, your mother risked her life to bring you and your brothers to this world. How can you bear to let her be so sad? You are strong. I know you are ufortable, and you have suffered too much. No matter what,e home or tell us where you are. We will go to find you. We must be family, no matter what." Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 Rita choked with sobs. "Mom, Dad, I know you are doing this for my own good, and I also believe that you can give up all your money for me, but I don''t want you to see me being weak. I don''t want to stay in the hospital anymore. I have been in the hospital since I was born. Every day, I smell the pungent smell of disinfectant. I once had depression, but I believed that mom would save me. My brother couldn''t leave me, so I persisted. Later, I changed my kidney and had a new life. I was really happy. I thought that God gave me a chance. I wanted to live a carefree and wonderful life, but God just made a joke for me." Rita bit her lower lip. The inexplicable sadness tugged at her heart, and her tears flowed even more violently. "Dad and Mom, forgive me for being unfilial. I really don''t want to see you guys unable to sleep at night for my illness. Just let me go alone. I want to take advantage of thest minute to take a look. In the past, I was toozy and always thought that I still had a lot of time to spend. But now, when I start to count down, I found that the scenery all over the world is beautiful, but I didn''t take a good look at it. Dad, you are very good to Mom. No matter what happened to me, I believe that you will apany Mom to protect her. In this way, I can rest assured. And as for brother, although his life is uncertain, he is a member of the Ye family. He is very tenacious. Maybe he will wake up at any time. Let me be stubborn once, okay? Don''t look for me in the future, okay?" "You d*mn girl, what are you talking about?" When Mango heard Rita''sst words, she immediately broke down. "What do you mean by don''t look for you? Rita! I don''t care what you are going to do, but if you die, you will die with me! Is it easy for me to give birth to you after ten months of pregnancy? Rita, let me tell you, if you dare to die in front of me, I will go with you to the afterlife and find out who I have offended for my daughter to suffer like this since she was a child. I only want you to be safe. Rita, can youe back?" Mango cried so hard that her voice was hoarse. Nathaniel''s eyes darkened a little. "Rita, if you still recognize me as your father,e back immediately!" "Mom, Dad, take care." After saying that, Rita hung up the phone, and a string of tears quickly flowed down her face. Mango grabbed Nathaniel''s arm and asked, "Did you find out? Did you find out where she was after talking to her for so long?" Nathaniel shook his head. For the first time, he felt powerless. "The number was blocked by the shielding system. I have been searching for her on theputer just now, but I am still one step away from it. She hung up." Nathaniel had always thought that hisputer skills were very good, but at this moment, he was very depressed. Mango slid to the floor, and all her strength seemed to have been drained. "Nathaniel, we have to save the children. Zion and Rita are my lives! I can''t live without them, I can''t!" Nathaniel''s eyes were also red. How could he feel better when Mango was like this? However, Rita was so stubborn that even ten bulls could not pull her back. He took photos of many people going out, but there was no news of Rita. The man, who had been tough for a lifetime, was now a little helpless at this time, as if he had suddenly be much older. "I''ll go and think of a way. Don''t be too sad. Mango, if you fall ill at this time, what will happen to the children?" Nathaniels'' words were clear, but she just couldn''t control it. She had given birth to Zion and Rita at her most difficult time, and she had to drag them up at the last moment of her life. Now that she had finally had a hard time, how could God not bear to see them happy? Mango fainted from crying. Nathaniel carried her to the bedroom. Both of their youngest sons were staying at school, and Nathaniel did not inform them of any changes in their family. Now that he saw Mango like this, he could only ask Barney to apany Mango. Mango hadn''t woken up yet when Barney arrived. Nathaniel left after giving some instructions. He drove directly to the Mo family house. The first thing he said when he saw Carlson was, "Where''s my son? Carlson, where''s my son, Zion?" It was rare for Carlson to see Nathaniel like this. He could not help but be stunned. "Nathaniel, what''s wrong with you? Wasn''t Zion in a car ident?" "Bullsh*t!" Nathaniel directly punched Carlson in the face. Over the years, since Carlson had been in a high position, no one dared to treat him like this. Even Nathaniel usually abided by the etiquette. Today, he really crossed the line. Sissaye trembled with fear and hurriedly stopped the guards who came. She said in a low voice, "Get out! You don''t need to serve us here. My father and Nathaniel are just joking. No one is allowed to talk nonsense. Do you hear me?" "Yes." The guards then left. Sissaye had wanted to stay, but when she saw how agitated Nathaniel was, she hesitated for a moment before leaving as well. When there were only Carlson and Nathaniel left in the study, Nathaniel''s eyes were scarlet red as he said, "I also retired from the military region. Do you really think I can''t understand what you''re doing now? Did Zion get into a car ident? Is he dead or alive? You can lie to Mango but not me. Where is my son?" Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Carlson immediately sighed. He rubbed his painful lips and said, "Nathaniel, since you already know, why do you ask? You should also know that these are all rules." "Bullsh*t! Didn''t my son retire? You''re the one who approved the application for retirement! Is there no one left in your military region? Do you have to live with the Ye family? Didn''t I make a lot of effort for your Mo family in my life? Didn''t our Ye family make a lot of contributions these years? My son is in the military region. No matter what he does, no matter how dangerous it is, even if his life is hanging by a thread, did I say anything? Carlson, you can''t treat me like this! And you can''t treat Mango like this! You should know that whether Zion is in trouble or Rita, if anything happens to them, she won''t be able to live!" Nathaniel couldn''t help but shed tears. "Carlson, I''m begging you. I''m begging you with half of my glory and half of Zion''s merit. Please let him go! I won''t make such a request at any time. You know me. Unless it''s absolutely necessary, I won¡¯t want you to say anything. But now, I only want Zion toe back!" This was the first time that Carlson had seen Nathaniel shed tears in front of him. He waspletely stunned. "What happened? What happened to the family? Nathaniel, as long as you give me a reason to force Zion toe back, I will give the order immediately. No matter where he is or what he is doing, I will let him go home!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 Nathaniel looked at Carlson and listened to what he said. After all, they had been friends for a long time. He took a step back and looked at Carlson with an unclear expression. Carlson couldn''t bear the look in his eyes. "Nathaniel, why are you looking at me like that?" Perhaps Carlson himself didn''t even notice how shaky and guilty his voice was, but Nathaniel could tell. All his emotions were restrained. Perhaps, since he began to transfer the Ye family''s business abroad, there had been a slight change in the rtionship between him and Carlson. But he always felt that that the time they had would not be easily changed. Nathaniel''s heart was as deste as ever. He clenched his hands tightly and then said in a low voice, "Master Mo, I''m sorry. I''ve crossed the line." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After that, Nathaniel turned around and left. Carlson suddenly panicked. "Nathaniel!" He grabbed Nathaniel''s hand and couldn''t say many words. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little stiff. Nathaniel''s expression was dark and unclear. He gently broke free from Carlson''s hand and whispered, "If my son is harmed even a little, I won''t let you off." After he finished speaking, Nathaniel walked out. This time, Carlson did not stop him. Sissaye watched as Nathaniel walked out before running in. "Dad, what happened to you and Nathaniel?" Carlson was in a trance. What was wrong? What could he say? How should he put it? Sitting in his current position, he knew a lot of things, but he couldn''t stop them, let alone bnce them. The only person who could bnce everything now was Zion. Zion had been brought up by Carlson since he was a child, and because he was Nathaniel''s son, he trusted Zion even more than his own wife and children. However, he also knew how much Nathaniel cared about his son, and even knew how much Mango cared about him. It was his negligence. He wanted Zion to help him bnce the forces of all parties and put him in the limelight. He forgot to consider the feelings of Nathaniel and Mango. Although he didn''t know what had happened, with Nathaniel''s character, he could break in recklessly. If he could get Zion toe back at any cost, something must have happened to the Ye family. "Sissaye, ask Benjamin to investigate what happened to the Ye family. I want to know it in half an hour." "Something happened to the Ye family?" Sissaye''s entire face changed. "Dad, what''s wrong with the Ye family? Who''s in trouble? Is it Zion? Dad! Say something! Zion has retired, and you sent him out again? A car ident is a cover, isn''t it?" After all, Sissaye was born in such a family, so she naturally thought about everything quickly. Carlson''s heart was in a mess, and now he was a little irritated by his daughter''s pressure. He whispered, ¡°Hurry up! Don''t ask what you shouldn''t." "Dad!" "Get out!" Sissaye rarely saw Carlson like this. It seemed that her father had never been in a good mood since Zion officially retired. She frowned slightly, but she quickly went to find Benjamin. Nathaniel met Mateo outside after leaving the Mo family. "Nathan? Are you looking for Master Mo?" Mateo''s current position was quite high, so it was normal for him to enter the Mo family. On the contrary, it was Nathaniel who rarely came here to avoid suspicion after leaving the military region. He was really surprised to meet him. Nathaniel looked at Mateo and whispered, "Uncle, do you know where Zion has gone?" He knew that his question was against the rules, but he couldn''t stand it when he thought of Mango''s heartbroken look. "Didn''t Zion get injured and recuperate? What''s wrong? Has this kid woken up? Has he had an argument with you?" Mateo''s words made Nathaniel react quickly. If it was really sent out by Carlson, no matter how high-level Mateo was, he would not know Zion''s whereabouts. For the sake of Mateo''s safety, he directly shook his head and said, "Well, the child has grown up. It''s hard to scold him." "In my opinion, Nathan, Zion is already good enough. Don''t ask too much from him. It''s not easy for him to be a child." "Alright.¡± Nathaniel nodded. Mateo rarely saw Nathaniel in such a daze. Now that he was also a father, he naturally knew his mood. He then patted Nathaniel on the shoulder and said, "We have our own grandchildren. You don''t have to worry too much about it. It''s good to enjoy a good life with Mango, isn''t it?" "Uncle is right. I''ll go back first. Mango still doesn''t know that I''m out." Nathaniel forced a smile. Mateo nodded and watched Nathaniel leave. He felt that there was something wrong with him today. Nathaniel didn''t go home either. He went straight to thepany. After Zion got into trouble, he took over all the business of the Ye family. Now he was sitting in the office, and there were photos of his son on the table. His heart was getting more and more ufortable. He quickly turned on theputer and got on the dark web in a special way. Zion''s injury was getting better. He opened the dark web on theputer to see if there were any channels and connections that could be used, but he suddenly saw traces of Nathaniel. He was stunned for a moment. Nathaniel had not been in the dark web for a long time. It could even be said that Nathaniel had completely withdrawn from the circle since the Ye family handed it over to him. But now he suddenly came online. Did something happen? Zion could no longer remain calm. He tapped on the keyboard and took the initiative to contact Nathaniel. "What''s the matter?" Nathaniel''s eyes lit up when he saw his son''s reply. Sure enough, Zion was sent out to carry out a special mission! He thought it over and over again, but only left two words. "Come home!" After that, Nathaniel went offline. He was so eye-catching in this circle that he couldn''t stay online for too long. He believed that his son could understand what he meant. Looking at these two words, Zion couldn''t help frowning. Come home? Could something have happened at home? However, he couldn''t leave at all right now. Moreover, he wasn''t Zion anymore. He was us Laurent. If us, who was engaged in the arms business at the border, went to see Nathaniel, not to mention the mission, everyone would have to die with him! However, if something had not happened to his family, Nathaniel would never have asked him to go home at this time with his military skills! He must have guessed that he was on a mission outside to contact him in this way. Since he was so decisive to let him go home, it was enough to prove that something had really happened to the Ye family. Zion''s heart skipped a beat. What should he do? What should he do now? Zion suddenly withdrew from the dark web. He quickly removed the quilt, got dressed, and even walked out in a hurry. When the door was opened, Evangeline came in with Allegra in her arms and directly hit him. Then she asked in surprise, "Where are you going?" When she was about to leave, Nathaniel suddenly woke up. Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 He couldn''t leave! No matter what happened to the Ye family, he couldn''t leave now! His mission was here, and his brothers were here. He couldn''t leave! However, the more clearly he understood this, the more ufortable Zion felt. He suddenly stretched out his arm and hugged Evangeline and Allegra tightly. He was d that Evangeline was by his side. Otherwise, he would really go crazy. "Does the wound hurt?" Evangeline didn''t ignore the anxiety and difort in his eyes, but she couldn''t ask. On the one hand, it was because Zion didn''t know that she had recovered her memory, and on the other hand, she was afraid that someone could hear from the wall. Nathaniel shook his head and suppressed all his emotions and bitterness. He took Allegra from Evangeline''s hands. "Daddy, are you in a bad mood?" Although the Allegra was small, what she had experienced since she was a child had made her observe the situation, which made people feel more distressed. "It''s okay. Daddy just feels a little ufortable. Are you feeling better?" "It''s much better. Daddy should get better soon. Mommy said that when Daddy gets better, we should go out and y with the family of three!" Allegra''s smiling face reminded Zion of his responsibility again. He nodded and said to Evangeline, "I suddenly want to eat the dumplings you made." "I¡¯ll make it for you." Evangeline could sense that Zion wanted to distract her away. She held Allegra''s hand and said with a smile, "Would you like to make dumplings for Daddy with Mommy?" "Okay." After all, Allegra was a child. As long as she was with Zion and Evangeline, it didn''t matter what she did. She felt happy. Zion waited for them to leave before summoning Whale. When Whale saw Zion, he dodged a little, which made Zion narrow his eyes. "Why are you hiding from me? What have you done to hurt me?" "Boss, what are you talking about? What can I do to let you down?" Whaleughed heartily, but he still didn''t dare to look directly into Zion''s eyes. Zion suddenly knocked on the table, and the sound seemed to hit Whale''s heart, making him involuntarily flinch. "Say it! " With Zion''s cold snort, Whale could no longer restrain itself. "Boss, I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you, okay?" He looked outside and didn''t find Evangeline. Then he quickly closed the door and breathed a sigh of relief. "Boss, you have to save me, or I''ll die." "What have you done? Are you sure you''re dead?" Zion turned around and sat down on the sofa. Whale quickly followed him. "Boss, do you know who the patient your girlfriend asked me to check is?" "Who is it? " Zion had never paid much attention to such a person. Now that he heard Whale''s question, he was a little interested. Seeing his calm look, Whale couldn''t help but sigh and said, "That''s your sister, Rita! And her condition is very serious. This hospital has no way to cure her. It''s just the most conservative anti- inmmatory treatment." Zion''s hand suddenly froze. "Who are you talking about?" "Rita, I even saw her not long ago. She threatened me not to tell Evangeline that she was here. Otherwise, she would cripple me. Boss, on the left is your sister, on the right is your girlfriend. I have to protect you. What should I do?" Whale''s words made Zion pause for a moment. "Wait a minute. Who are you talking about on the right? Did Anne threaten you?" "Didn''t I tell you?" Whale looked at Zion in surprise. The innocent look in his eyes made Zion really want to p him away. "What did you say to me?" Zion''s eyes were cold, and Whale immediately gave in. "Boss, is it still not toote for me to confess?" "Hurry up and say it!" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Zion had a vague feeling that Nathaniel''s asking him to go home might have something to do with Rita. Furthermore, back then, Rita had said that she was going to explore world, so how could she have just happened toe here? What if they ran into each other? Others might not recognize him as Zion, but Rita had grown up with him in his mother''s womb. What if... At the thought of this, Zion began to panic. Seeing that Zion didn''t look well, Whale quickly told him about Evangeline''s memory, and that she threatened him not to tell Zion. Zion fell silent. No wonder Evangeline was a little different these two days. It turned out that she had regained her memory. With Evangeline''s intelligence, she must have guessed something, so she cooperated with him as much as possible. That was good. Zion had always felt a little guilty about Evangeline, but now he breathed a sigh of relief. However, he was still a little worried about Rita. He didn''t know how the disease was now. Although he had let Rita go, he knew that Rita had kept in touch with Barney. She had left with Barney''s medicine. However, because of a car ident, everyone thought that Zion was ina, and it was impossible for Barney to send the news to him. So did Barney know whether Rita came here or not? Did the medicine not work anymore? Otherwise, why would Rita seriouslye to the hospital here for conservative treatment? Zion felt that something was wrong. If something really happened to Rita, then Mango would definitely break down. Once her mother broke down, her father would naturally be heartbroken. He had worked hard for the Mo family for the whole life for the country. Now he would definitely confront Master Mo for the sake of Mango, so the message he left for himself was the result of the Mo familying out? Zion couldn''t help frowning. If Uncle Mo agreed to let him go home, there would naturally be a transfer order. It should not be Nathaniel who looked for him through the dark web and asked him to go home. Zion''s heart was in a mess. "Go and find where Rita is. Right now, right now!" Whale was stunned. "Boss, it''s not good for us to find the whereabouts of the eldest daughter of the Ye family for no reason, isn''t it? It will easily expose us!" How could Ye Zian not know that he and his brothers would be exposed? It was very likely that their n would fail, but he was very scared now. He was really scared. If it weren''t for the fact that Rita couldn''t control her illness, she wouldn''t havee to this ordinary hospital. If it weren''t for the fact that she was dying, her family wouldn''t have known her whereabouts and phone number, unless Rita was exining the funeral... Thinking of this, Zion couldn''t stay calm anymore. "What do you mean by no reason''? Does us want the eldest daughter of the Ye family to get into trouble? I don''t care what ideas you have, I want to know where she is before noon! Otherwise, I''ll go and find her myself!" It was rare for Zion to be so uneasy. Right now, his nervousness and panic had made Whale completely panic. "Boss, did something happen?" "Hurry up and go!" Zion growled and touched the things beside her to the ground, making a crisp sound. Evangeline, who was about to ask Zion what kind of stuffed dumplings she wanted to eat, was shocked. What was going on? Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 Evangeline quickly opened the door of the room and was stunned when she saw the mess on the ground. In her memory, it was rare to see Zion so uneasy. She couldn''t help but be stunned. "What''s wrong with you?" "Get out!" Zion noticed that Evangeline hade in and red coldly at Whale. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Whale immediately ran away in disgrace. Before leaving, it did not forget to close the door for Zion. Seeing that Zion was in a bad mood, Evangeline subconsciously squatted down and was about to clean up the mess, but Zion stopped her. "Come here and let me hug you. I''m in a bad mood now." Zion rarely spoke out his thoughts to Evangeline or anyone else. At this moment, Evangeline was slightly stunned, but she did not hesitate. She walked straight over and allowed Zion to hold her in her arms. Evangeline, who was wrapped in his arms tightly, seemed to be a little uneasy. Evangeline patted his back subconsciously and whispered, "No matter what happens, I''ll always be by your side. So, rx a little." Zion didn''t think much of it before. When he heard Whale say that Evangeline had recovered her memory, he suddenly realized that Evangeline rarely called him us, especially when they were alone. He didn''t notice such an obvious change. With a wry smile, Zion put his face on Evangeline''s shoulder and whispered, "Evangeline." "Hmm?" Evangeline answered subconsciously, and then the surroundings became quiet. It was so quiet that it made people feel a little depressed. She suddenly realized something and wanted to push Zion away, but Zion hugged her tightly. He wouldn''t let go of her no matter what. "Why are you pushing me? Didn''t you just say that you would stay with me no matter what happened?" Zion''s words made Evangeline stunned for a moment. Then she seemed to suddenly realize something and said angrily, "You obviously want to dig a hole for me." "No, I''m really in a bad mood." There was a hint of difort in Zion''s voice, and Evangeline''s anger immediately dissipated. "What''s going on?" "When did you regain your memory? Do you feel okay?" The two of them spoke almost at the same time. Hearing Zion''s concern for her, Evangeline felt a little warm in her heart. She felt that since she became Anne, Zion''s attitude toward her had obviously changed, and she seemed to have let go of a lot of the previous stubborn things. Wasn''t this a good idea? Evangeline said in a hurry, "I''m fine. I''m in good health. Don''t forget that my mother is a doctor. Although I''m not very good at hypnosis, my mother has trained me since I was a child. I''m afraid that I will be framed one day, so I have immunity to myself, and I can do some simple hypnosis by myself. The level of what Whale does to me is only at the primary level, and it won''t hurt me much. The reason why I didn¡¯t tell you is that I just got back, and I don''t know how to face you. But I like your attitude toward me now. Zion, I''m your Anne, right? If one day we recover our identity, will you be what you used to be?" "No! I just figured out something and nned to treat you well. What happened before the car ident was fake. I just wanted to push you away. At that time, I just received a task, I..." "Stop it. I understand." Evangeline didn''t really like to take advantage of the situation. Perhaps it was because they were in the enemy area, or because of a hypnosis that made her see through a lot of things, and she understood how she should go in the future. She really had a different mentality and change. Seeing that she was so relieved, Zion couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Seeing that he was at ease, Evangeline asked in a low voice, "Why did you lose your temper just now? I rarely see you lose control." "You saw Rita before, didn''t you? " Originally, Zion didn¡¯t know that she had regained her memory, so he was afraid that he couldn''t exin it. But now that there was no such problem, he still wanted to ask her clearly. Evangeline nodded. "Yes, I''ve asked Whale to investigate. I don''t know if there''s any news. Why is she here?" "I also want to know, but now the worst result has appeared." "What is the worst result?" Evangeline was a little confused. Zion told Evangeline about Rita''s physical condition and the fact that Barney would provide her with drugs every now and then after she left. Therefore, there was no need for Rita, who had Barney''s special medicine, toe to an ordinary hospital for conservative treatment. Unless Barney cut off the connection with Rita, or the drug Barney had developed could no longer control the changes in Rita''s body. Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline was stunned. "Then what should we do now? Where is she and have you found her?" "I don''t think so. Whale saw her before, but he was warned not to tell you where she is. Besides, my father came to me through the dark web and asked me to go home. There is only one possibility. He feels that she doesn''t have much time left. She called my mother and left her thest message. My mother must have broken down. You know, my mother is my father''s weakness. My father has been living for my mother all these years. If my mother broke down, my father would naturally not just sit and watch." Zion''s eyes darkened. "ording to my father''s temper, he must have gone to find Uncle Mo. But since Uncle Mo''s n can make a retired persone back again, it can only show that there is a problem. There is also a problem with Uncle Mo. He needs me to help him this time. So my father went to ask Uncle Mo to let me go, and Uncle Mo may not agree. So my father came to me through the dark web. I''m afraid that the Ye family will be in chaos soon." Zion was worried. Hearing this, Evangeline couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. Their identities could not be exposed at all, and they could not contact their rtives to help. What should they do? No wonder Zion lost his temper. No wonder Zion was so emotional, because Zion cared about his family the most. "What should we do? Where is she now?" Evangeline also became anxious. Zion shook his head and said in a low voice, "I hope Whale can bring me good news in half an hour. But my mother may not be able to hold on." If the Ye family couldn''t hold on any longer, the Mo family would also be implicated. It might even affect the rtionship between Nathaniel and Carlson. Zion frowned, but he couldn''te up with a perfect n at the moment. At this moment, Whale ran back quickly. "Boss, someone wants to see you outside the hospital." "I won''t see anyone now." Zion refused directly. Whale quickly said, "He said there was news about Ms. Rita." Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 "What did you say?" Zion suddenly stood up, and Evangeline was also a little triggered. "I''ll go out and have a look." With Evangeline''s movement, Zion also quickly walked out. Whale quickly got out of the way and said as he walked, "Boss, it seems to be Mylo." "Who is it?" Zion paused for a moment, and his expression was a little unfathomable. "Mylo." Whale repeated again. Zion stopped talking, but the expression on his face softened a little. Evangeline asked in confusion, "Is he the Mylo I''m thinking?" "Yes." Zion nodded. While speaking, the two of them had already arrived outside the hospital. Mylo was standing in the sun, looking at Zion, who was walking toward him. Although he was wearing a mask, Mylo recognized him at a nce. His beautiful almond- shaped eyes were exactly the same as Rita''s. However, Rita''s eyes were clearer and he was colder. Zion had already been exposed on the way back to Mylo. He thought of the hacker he had met before. Could it be Mylo? "us Laurent?" Mylo had done his homework well beforeing here, so he still addressed Zion as us in public. "Come in with me." Zion nced at him indifferently, then turned around and left. Mylo was a businessman, and there was nothing wrong with doing business with us, so there was no need to avoid it. It was obvious that Mylo had also thought of this point, so he quickly followed in. Whale sneaked out of the ward, and Zion and Evangeline brought Mylo into the ward. As soon as the door of the ward was closed, Zion directly approached Mylo with a hand knife. Mylo looked gentle and refined, but he fought back the moment Zion attacked him. Before he knew it, the two of them had exchanged dozens of moves, but there was still no winner. There was a hint of satisfaction in Zion''s eyes. Evangeline had been watching from the side, only paying attention to whether Zion had touched a wound from time to time. As for other things, she did not interfere. Mylo was the first to withdraw his hand. "Mr. Ye, that''s enough moves. Can we get down to business now?" Mylo''s neither servile nor overbearing manner caused Zion to frown slightly. "I''m us." "Yes, us." Mylo didn''t try to defend himself. He just said in a low voice, "She''s gone. I parted waysst night. She''s gone." "Have she been with you these days?" Looking at Mylo''s nervousness, Zion was dissatisfied with him and even rejected him. However, it was rare to see a man who could stay with Rita for such a long time. It could be seen that Rita had feelings for him. Mylo didn''t know what Zion was thinking. After hearing his question, he nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve been with her during this period of time. We went to the mountains to teach, and then came here. Rita..." "Didn''t she always take special medicine from Barney? Why did shee to the hospital for conservative treatment here?" Zion interrupted Mylo in time. Mylo was slightly stunned. He even knew that Rita was taking special medicine, so he was Zion! After confirming it, Mylo was finally relieved and quickly said, "The special medicine is not good. It hurts so much that she can''t fall asleep every day. We just want to leave the mountain area to have a look, but we don''t know why we came here all the time. Then we came to this hospital for conservative treatment, but the effect is obviously not good." "Did she drive you away?" Zion''s sudden words made Mylo look bad. "How do you know?" "I also know that Rita doesn''t have much time left." Although Zion didn''t want to believe it, he had to believe that the fact that Rita drove this man away personally showed that his sister had a deep affection for this man. "You go back first. Thank you for apanying her during this period of time. I think everything between you will be her most beautiful memory. But since she doesn''t want you to see her face in the end, I naturally won''t go against her wishes. Tell me the ce where you two split ways with each other, and I will go to find her." Zion''s words made Mylo very sad. "I don''t want to end things with her like this." "Of course, she has her own considerations. I won''t interfere. So, if you want to do business with me, you must be responsible. If it''s because of something else, sorry, I don''t have time." Rita made a gesture of sending the guest out. Mylo looked at him and whispered, "When will you leave the Laurent family?" "I''ll leave when it''s time. I don''t need any help from you." The hidden meaning behind Zion''s words made Mylo a little discouraged. In the end, he told Zion the address of the ce he parted ways with Rita, and then left in a lonely way. Evangeline looked at his back and said with some pity, "He is also a pitiful person. It can be seen that he also has a deep affection for her. Why did you..." "Rita didn''t want him to be sad in the end, so she stopped it in time. As a brother, what else can I say? As long as my sister is happy, it will be okay. She won''t have much time left.¡± Zion''s heart ached. Barney''s special effects were useless. Could it be that he couldn''t keep Rita in the end? Zion was a little sad. Just as he was about to ask Whale to search for Rita, he suddenly thought of something. He quickly took theputer and turned it on. His fingers quickly tapped on the keyboard, and the string of words dazzled Evangeline. "What are you thinking about?" "Rita will nevere to this hospital for no reason. There are so many hospitals here, some are more famous than this one, and some are more skilled. Why did she juste here?" Zion''s words stunned Evangeline. "Do you mean that Rita came prepared?" "Yes." "What else can she do if shees to the hospital for conservative treatment? Zion, are you thinking too much?" In her heart, Rita had always been a carefree girl. She said whatever she wanted. Why did she feel that her sister was very shrewd when she was with Zion? Zion couldn''t figure out Rita''s intentions either, but he and Rita had grown up together, so he could more or less guess what she was thinking. Even if the special effects didn''t work, Rita didn''t have toe to such a nameless hospital for conservative treatment if she wanted to avoid her family. Moreover, there was no point in her conservative treatment. She was just trying to stall for time. It was impossible that Rita didn''t know such a simple thing, but she still did it. Then why did she do it? Zion quickly searched theputer, and he checked all the doctors and nurses in the hospital. He didn''t find anything wrong. When he found the director''s information, he suddenly encountered a very powerful ord and even heard the sound of an invasion. Zion''s eyes narrowed instantly. Who was the dean? Why was he so mysterious?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 "What''s wrong?" Evangeline noticed Zion''s frown and asked in a hurry. Zion shook his head. He didn''t have time to speak. Instead, he quickly typed on the keyboard and began to attack the other party with an unprecedented spirit. The rm on the button sounded. Jake immediately frowned. He quickly turned on theputer. Zion knew that if he forced his way in, it would only take him a few seconds to alert the enemy. However, he couldn¡¯t remain calm when it came to Rita. If he alerted the enemy, the other party would be shocked. He still had absolute confidence that he could push it out perfectly without leaving a trace. Jake''s face darkened. He could be considered a good hacker, but he was nothing in front of Zion. Zion quickly invaded. This was apetition to see who was more skilled and quicker. When Zion saw that the director had called Jake, he had already withdrawn. He had also tossed a few viruses along the way, causing Jake''sputer to suddenly turn ck. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t start it. "Damn it!" Jake was so angry that he kicked theputer table. His whole face was gloomy. He quickly called his own securitypany and asked them to divorce theputer. At the same time, he strengthened the operation. But he also knew that the other party might have already known what they wanted to know. Zion did know about Jake''s situation, but he also found out that Jake and Rita were in the same school before. At that time, he still remembered how Rita was at the beginning of love. So, this person was Rita''s first love? Zion frowned tightly. "What''s going on? Say something." Evangeline was so worried about Zion that she couldn''t help but push him. Because she was so anxious that she couldn''t control her strength, and Zion was busy thinking about something, so she wasn''t on guard against Evangeline. Therefore, after her push, Zion suddenly fell on the bed. And because she was sitting on the edge of the bed, she fell directly from the bed. That was very awkward. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Evangeline looked at Zion, who fell on the ground with a nk look on her face. At first, she was a little stunned, but then she suddenly raised the corner of her mouth and chuckled. Zion didn''t think much of it, but he was a little confused. How should he put it? He felt as though he had fallen from a top spot. His gaze was nk and adorable. Evangeline only felt that her heart was beating violently, and then she quickly stepped forward and reached out her hand to Zion. Only then did Zione to his senses. She didn''t say anything and allowed Evangeline to pull him up. Then, he patted his own butt. It made Evangeline feel embarrassed for a moment. "Sorry, I just..." Before she could finish her sentence, Zion turned around and pressed Evangeline against the wall. His strong body also leaned over. His hot body temperature made Evangeline''s blood boil through the material of her clothes. "What, what do you want to do?" "I want to do you." Zion''s words were a little rude, but it made Evangeline''s heart beat faster. "Now?" Zion was speechless. It seemed that Evangeline, who had been released from her nature, was really not afraid of him. Sigh. He kissed her hard and then whispered, "I''ll teach you a lesson when I''m better." "You''ve said that many times but you never take action. Do you have some disease or what?" Hearing her words, Zion almost bit off his tongue. "Don''t be fearless! Do you really think I won''t touch you? " "Then why don''t you touch me!" Her repeated provocations almost made Zion lose control. He red at her resentfully and said, "Just you wait." After that, he left. The faint sense of loss made Evangeline feel a little ufortable. In fact, she knew that it was a little risky for her to do so. After all, which man could stand a woman''s flirting? But she just wanted to have him, even with Anne''s identity. Evangeline always felt uneasy. She didn''t know where this uneasiness came from, but she knew that if she didn''t catch Zion during this period of time, there might be variables between them. This kind of feeling came quickly and suddenly, but she couldn''t calm down. Zion naturally didn''t know what Evangeline was thinking at this time. He quickly returned to the computer, looked at Jake''s information, and whispered, "It''s really troublesome." "What''s wrong?" Evangeline calmed down and thought of the investigation on Rita. She quickly came to Zion''s side and sat down. "Is he Rita''s ex ssmate?" "Well, it could be said that she was secretly in love with him. There was something wrong with that period of time. You should know." Evangeline nodded. "I know. She likes a transfer student in their ss. The boy is really handsome, and he can talk very well with Rita. I thought they would be a couple, but I didn''t expect that the man''s voice suddenly disappeared, and she was depressed for a long time." "He did not disappear. He just went home." Zion tapped on the document and said, "He''s from the Fang family." "Which Fang family?" Evangeline didn''t know about what happened to I and Nathaniel at that time, but Zion knew. Because he had been involved in it from the beginning to the end. Although he was very young at that time, his memory was very good. He still remembered that his grandmother was the leader of the Fang family, at least the leader of the Ocean City at that time. Originally, he had thought that he would be able topletely wipe out the Fang n. However, he had never imagined that at his age, there would still be the Fang family who would not give up. Jake was a child who was deliberately exiled from the Fang family since he was a child. His life could be considered bumpy. He grew up in an orphanage. He went to school because he was supported by someone. Before he was separated from Rita, he thought that he was just an orphan, an orphan who didn''t know who his parents were and was abandoned. However, Jake, who had returned to the Fang family, was extraordinary. He had be the key training target of the Fang family. Because of his experience and the identity of an orphan since he was a child, Jake had taken in many orphans who grew up with him as his subordinates. These people were very grateful to Jake, and they had been trained by the Fang family to be elites of all walks of life. Now they had be a big force. Zion slowly told Evangeline about these things, and Evangeline''s face was a little gloomy. "What are you thinking about?" Seeing Evangeline''s expression, Zion knew what she was thinking. Evangeline was not stupid and could even be said to be smart. Moreover, she was born in a family like the Sanchez family. No matter whether she was willing or not, there were some things that she saw much longer and more deeply than others. Looking at the smile on Zion¡¯s lips, the incredible idea in Evangeline''s heart became more and more obvious, but she didn''t know whether she should say it or not. Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 "Just say it. It''s okay. I also want to know how you think of this matter." Zion knew what Evangeline was thinking. Evangeline was guessing, but when she saw Zion in such a state, she finally took a deep breath and said, "I was wondering if she did it on purpose." "Hmm?" Zion raised his eyebrows slightly. She could tell? She was indeed the woman he had taken a fancy to. Evangeline saw a trace of appreciation in Zion''s eyes. Her face couldn''t help but heat up. She said in a low voice, "Just as you said, if Rita really can''t use Barney''s medicine anymore, she could have gon home. After all, she knows her parents'' feelings for her. Even if she really can''t be cured, she should think about going all the way to her parents'' side. But she didn''t. Not only did she note here, but she also happened to enter Jake''s hospital to see a doctor. How could there be so many coincidences in the world? Besides, she did well in the mountain area before. Why did shee here? What''s her purpose?" Zion nodded and said, "So you think it''s Rita who wants to find him in thest minute to fulfill her wish?" "No!" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Evangeline quickly shook her head. "Rita, whom I know, is a woman who can afford to let go. Even if Jake used to be her secret lover and had some regrets, after so many years, Jake did not find her so she must have let it go. Besides, she has Mylo by her side, right? I always thought that Mylo was her first love, but she didn''t think so. Look, although her boyfriends of all these years disappeared, they looked like Mylo." Hearing Evangeline''s words, Zion frowned slightly. Was it really Mylo? Thinking of Mylo''s reaction not long ago, Zion became more or less annoyed. "Even if it''s Mylo, there''s no need to..." "I know you and your father don''t want Rita to married, but Zion, girls need to find their own happiness when they grow up. As long as Mylo and her are not in a good rtionship, it''s all good." Hearing Evangeline''s words, Zion suddenly realized something. "Do you know about Mylo and Rita? You two are best friends. When did Rita start having feelings for Mylo?" "I don''t know.'''' Evangeline quickly shut her mouth, but there was a smile on her face. "Well, let''s not talk about this. Didn''t you ask me to guess? I haven''t finished yet." "Uh-huh." Zion''s expression was a little hard to understand. Evangeline quickly hugged his arm and said with a smile, "I just felt that it was intentional for her to come here to Jake''s hospital on purpose to let him know her condition, and then take the initiative to see her. As for why she did this, I can''t guess, but I can guarantee that her feelings for him have long disappeared." Zion''s eyes darkened. "She came to find Jake on purpose and asked Jake to see her on purpose..." As he muttered these two sentences, something shed through his mind. "What''s wrong?" "I''m going out!" Zion suddenly stood up. Without even changing his hospital gown, he grabbed his jacket and went out. "Where are you going?" Evangeline was a little worried and wanted to follow, but Zion stopped her. "Stay here, lest the Laurent familye and I''m not around. I''ll leave this to you." He was worried about Zion, except for Evangeline. The Laurent family was also restless, so he couldn''t ignore their n. Hearing his words, Evangeline naturally didn''t follow him out. However, she was still worried and said, "Be careful. Don''t get into trouble." "Got it." Zion looked at her affectionately and then left quickly. A fire was burning in his heart, but he didn''t know what t o do. Seeing that Zion was about to leave, Whale was stunned. "Boss, where are you going?" "Get lost!" Zion was very fierce, and he didn''t cover it up, which startled Whale. "Don''t follow me!" Zion felt a little cold when he noticed that Whale was following him closely. Whale stopped in a hurry. "Boss, you..." "Protect Anne well. I''ll be back soon." With that, Zion left. This time, Whale didn''t follow him. Although he knew that it was inappropriate for Zion to act alone now, Whale noticed something about Zion''s restraint just now. Thinking of Rita, he frowned slightly, but returned to his job without saying a word. Zion went out of the door and drove away quickly. Sure enough, there was a stalker behind him, but Zion was not easy to deal with. He quickly shook off the tail behind him, and then stopped in an inconspicuous alley. He got out of the car, shuttled back and forth several times, and finally stopped in front of a bungalow. He quickly stepped forward and knocked on the door rhythmically. He knocked around five times, and then a voice came from inside. "Who is it?" "Me." There was a hint of restraint in Zion''s voice. The man was stunned for a moment and then opened the door. Zion gave her a punch. The other party was caught off guard. He was knocked down to the ground by Zion, and blood flowed out of his nose. "Are you crazy?" "I''m crazy! Do you believe that I''ve chosen all the districts here?" Zion''s face was gloomy, and he looked like a soul-reaper messenger from hell, exuding a strong sense of hostility. Seeing Zion like this, the other party couldn''t help but look behind him. Then, he quickly closed the door and pulled Zion into the room. "Do you know how many pairs of eyes are staring at you now? Do you know how many people will die if you make a mistake? Zion, haven''t you been a soldier for the first time? Don''t you have this little awareness?" "I am aware that I am concerned about the life and death of my other brothers. I even abandoned my family and rtives to cooperate with them. Even if I have retired, I will return if there is a call. As a soldier, how can I not do it?" Zion''s question left him speechless. However, Zion didn''t stop. He said coldly, "I can devote all my blood to the country, and I can offer my loyalty because I am a soldier! I chose this path myself! But I didn''t say that I would sacrifice my family! Did our man die? It''s a man''s business to fight on the battlefield. What is my sister involved?" Zion''s question made the other party''s eyes flicker, and then he whispered, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Don''t you know? Fine! I''ll arrange for someone to send Rita back to the Ye family! If anyone dares to stop me, I''ll kill him!" After saying that, Zion turned around and left, but the other party was so scared that his face turned pale. Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 "Zion! Don''t be impulsive! You can''t leave now." His words ignited Zion''s anger. He suddenly grabbed the other party''s cor, raised his fist again, and gave him a good beating. "Don''t you know what''s going on with my sister? Now you even want to take advantage of her body and feelings?" At first, Zion was just guessing, but he wasn''t sure. Now that he heard that, he couldn''t wait to explode this ce up. So his guess was true? "Tell me! Who on earth let her get involved? My brother is from the National Security Agency. Isn''t it enough for me to be a member of the military region as well? Now even my only sister has been schemed against. Who is so crazy?" Zion was really angry. It didn''t matter how much he paid for the military region and the country, but why did Rita have to participate in the war? She had been in poor health since she was a child, and now she was... Zion''s nose suddenly twitched, but his eyes were fixed on the other party. He was determined to ask her a reason. The other party was stunned by Zion''s imposing manner. He had never seen Zion so angry before, so he couldn''t help but be a little stunned. "Speak! Which b*stard?l" "It''s me!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Zion froze when he heard a familiar voice. He slowly turned around and saw Carlson walking in from the inner room. For a moment, Zion was in aplicated mood and didn''t know how to face him. "Uncle Mo, are you crazy?" He never thought it would be Carlson! Nathaniel sent him a message on the dark web, asking him to go home. It was enough to see that Nathaniel went to find Carlson. However, not only did Carlson not tell his father the truth, but he also involved his sister in it. Zion suddenly became a little angry. "A reason! I need a reasonable reason! Otherwise, I will destroy the whole task no matter how! If you don''t believe me, you can try! The Ye family can be loyal to the country for generations, but they can''t be framed like this! Especially you. Uncle Mo!" Zion felt a burning pain in his heart. For him, Carlson was his second father, but what had he done? No one knew the situation of the Ye family better than him. He had noints about calling back his retired self, but it was uneptable for him to let Rita join in. Zion''s words were very harsh. To Carlson, it was the same as stabbing him with a knife. He sighed softly and said, "Zion, it''s not an exaggeration to say that we''re father and son. Do you really see me that way?" "What do you want me to think of you? You''re in a high position now. I don''t want to know what you''re thinking and nning. I know what you nned before. You just want me to marry your daughter and be your real family, don''t you? If I do this and be your son-inw, I''ll be your right-hand man. No matter what the Ye family does, their development willplement the Mo family. But I don''t have any fate with Sissaye. I did not marry her. For you, I''m an outsider. How the Ye family develop would be a thorn in your heart?. You''re afraid of the Ye family, me, and even my father. The things between men and the political scheme. You''re targeting it. Isn''t it too despicable to drag Rita into this?" At this time, Zion no longer cared about it. He had only one sister! She had been spoiled since she was a child because she was in poor health. Everyone in the Ye family hoped that she could live safe and sound, as long as she was healthy. However, Carlson had pulled Rita into this tiger''s den and entered with such a broken body. Didn''t he think that Rita would die here? "It''s not a big deal for you to die. Maybe you can give her the title, but for our Ye family, it''s a copse of the world! Uncle Mo, is there anyck of veterans in my family? How dare you pull my sister in without my parent''s permission?" This was the first time that Zion had targeted Carlson like this. His eyes were scarlet red, and there was even a touch of difort in his eyes. He didn''t want to think so much about Carlson. He didn''t want to make things so unpleasant to the ear. However, when he thought of Nathaniel and Mango''s mood at this time, and thought of Rita''s current situation, Zion couldn''t help feeling angry. "The Ye family has done a lot for the country, haven''t they? Uncle Mo, can''t you see how much my dad and grandfather has paid for that generation? For you, isn¡¯t the Ye family worthy of happiness? In the natural disaster, the Ye family took out arge amount of family property to protect the country. In human disaster, the Ye family risked thest person to protect the country. What about the men of the Ye family who haven''t died yet? If you are short of people, you can take my two younger brothers away. You shouldn''t have taken Rita! You know that she is the favorite of my parents. If something happens to her, my parents can''t live any longer. Do you still do this because the Ye family has hindered your eyes?" "Zion!" Seeing that Zion''s words were getting more and more ridiculous, Carlson was finally enraged. "Am I such a viin in your heart?" "Then tell me why? I just want to know why my younger sister is involved in this. Don''t tell me that Jake''s appearance and Rita''s deliberate appearance are all coincidences! I don''t believe it!" Zion was usually a man of principle and a hero. He was also a role model for everyone. However, Zion was also a son of the Ye family. He stepped on his bottom line and touched his limit. No matter who Carlson was, Zion did not care. At worst, the Ye Family would do everything they could. He had nothing to fear! Looking at Zion, who was so angry, and thinking of Nathaniel''s disappointment in him, Carlson suddenly felt a little haggard. "Come in with me." Carlson''s footsteps were a little unsteady. He could tell that Zion''s words were a huge blow to him. The person who opened the door for Zion quickly walked out. Before leaving, he said to Zion, "Mr. Ye, I know you''re in a bad mood, but you think of Master Mo this way. It hurt him a lot" "Get lost!" Zion couldn''t listen to anything now. He quickly followed Carlson into the room. It was not that he didn''t see the movement of Carlson''s footsteps, nor did he know how hurtful his words were, but he knew that his family was about to copse because of it. Her mother, Mango, had put her heart and soul into these children''s lives. She had nothing else to ask for. All she wanted was for the children to be safe and sound. However, now, all of them were on the same path that her mother did not want them to do. That was not a big deal. If something happened to even Rita, he couldn''t imagine what would happen to the Ye family. "Close the door." Carlson''s voice was a little weak. Zion obediently closed the door, and Carlson threw a stack of documents in front of Zion. "Take a look for yourself." Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 "What is this?" In fact, Zion didn''t want to read it, but under the cold gaze of Carlson, he still picked up the document and looked at it, but he frowned tightly. The information on it was about Jake. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Zion had already checked that Jake was a member of the Fang family, but there was no comprehensive information about Jake''s management and medicine. At this time, it was full of information on how he processed the medicines. "He''s actually doing a gic research?" "To be exact, you have been studying the gic data of the Ye family before. Since you know that Jake is a member of the Fang family, you should naturally guess that your grandmother, I, leaked out the research data of the Ye family. In recent years, some people in the country have been studying this, but they have never broken through the bottleneck. But Jake has talents and has made achievements. They are currently in the experiment period." Carlson''s words made Zion stunned for a moment, and then his mind ran quickly. "You are doing this for Rita?¡± "Yes." Carlson didn''t hide anything. "Rita¡¯s kidney operation is very sessful. Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be any rejection reactions, but she needs to take medicine for the rest of her life. You should know that. And you and your parents may not know that although Eddie donated the kidney to Rita, Eddie was once injected with substance that would mutate the genes." "What did you say?" Zion''s expression immediately changed. Carlson gave him another piece of information. "The group of people rescued by your mother were actually experimental subjects used by the Fang family for gic research. They had been injected. They had mutated genes, but they didn''t burst out in a short time. It was said that the gic variationsted for ten years. Eddie left with your mother, and the others were scattered everywhere. Later, Eddie donated the kidney to Rita. Because there was nothing wrong on the surface in the kidney, the surgery was very sessful and didn''t let your parents notice anything wrong." "Rita had fallen ill a long time ago. At that time, no one realized anything. It was Barney who found this when she gave her a physical examination. Barney had been studying this all these years, so she was able to suppress it by making special medicine in time. But after all, it was not a cure. At this time, there was news from the National Security Agency, saying that the people rescued by your mother had problems, and then they were taken away by an organization, which attracted our attention." "Later, with the development of the National Security Agency, we found Jake and dug out the force behind him. By right, his people had already broken through the data of gic research, which could be regarded as a great achievement in the medical field. However, they did not do any research, nor did they issue any papers or speech. Instead, they continued to test again and again, as if they were going to carry out the merging of other genes. We don''t know what they are going to do, but it is very dangerous." "As the descendant of the Fang family, we have to pay attention to Jake. Coincidentally, Rita''s body has be like this, and Jake has a deep affection for her, so we found him. After all, no one is more suitable for this task than Rita. Even if it is not for the task, it can at least give her a little more hope of survival, isn''t it?" After listening to what Carlson said, Zion fell silent. He knew better than anyone that she wanted to live, but she said something likest words to their mother, which meant Rita did not have confidence in this research. In fact, it was true that she hoped to live, and it was also true that she wanted to do something for the Ye family and the country. Therefore, even though she no longer liked Jake, she was still willing to agree to this mission. "Have you ever thought about the safety of Rita? Maybe Jake really likes her, but in the face of the Fang family''s mission and Rita, how would he choose? Humans areplicated and changeable. There are not so many absolute things, but you didn''t tell anyone in the Ye family that you took the little princess of the Ye family away like this and even brought her into such a dangerous ce. Uncle Mo, do you think that just with a gic research topic, all of this can be over?" "Zion." "I don''t want to hear you say anything else, Uncle Mo. I can''t forgive this incident. It would be good if nothing happened, but if something happened..." Zion didn''t finish his words, but Carlson knew what he was going to say. The Ye family''s protection of their families was really enviable. Zion left, but Carlson was still sitting there. For the first time, he understood what it meant to be alone. He did not understand Brenson actions earlier. Now that he was in a high position, he gradually understood. However, he knew that he had hurt his friendship with his brother after all. As soon as Zion left, he drove back to the hospital. Seeing Zione back, Whale finally breathed a sigh of relief. Evangeline pulled the quilt of Allegra and did not go out to meet him. After the operation of Allegra, she always liked to sleep. Evangeline was a little worried. After asking the doctor, she learned that the child''s body resistance and immunity were very poor due to malnutrition. This operation looked like a minor operation, but it was a little overloaded for Allegra. Her body needed rest, so it was normal for her to be addicted to sleep. Hearing this, Evangeline breathed a sigh of relief. When Zion came back, she saw Evangeline covering Allegra with a quilt. It was very warm and peaceful. He suddenly understood the meaning of the word peace and quiet. Zion walked over and hugged Evangeline from behind. There was a hint of coldness on his body, but his hands were even colder. Moreover, Evangeline could feel his exhaustion. This kind of fatigue was not what she saw on the surface, but a feeling of fatigue. It also seemed that the persistence and persistence of many years had suddenly dissipated, making people feel unspeakable sadness and destion. "Are you all right?" "Let me hold you for a while." Zion''s voice was a little hoarse. He had never understood why his father, who liked military areas so much, retired. Now he understood. No matter whether one was happy or not, as long as one stodd in that position and wore the military uniform, one would sacrifice his life for faith and the country. Even if it was against the family, one would still have to focus on the country. But at this moment, Zion was tired. He could personally experience the feeling of Nathaniel almost losing Mango for the sake of the country. Fortunately, he had not reached that step yet. Fortunately, he was still guarding Evangeline. "Evangeline." "Hmm?" "After this, I''ll be your family''s live in son-inw." Zion''s words scared Evangeline. Chapter 1966 Chapter 1966 "What did you go out for?" Evangeline looked at Zion in confusion. Although she saw the exhaustion in his eyes, she didn''t expect him to say that. Did the Sanchez familyck a son-inw? No! There was no need for the Ye family''s member to be someone else''s live-in son-inw, so what had triggered Zion? Wasn''t it because of Rita? Or was it because of what happened to Rita? Evangeline couldn''t figure it out, but she was held tightly by Zion. He stopped talking and Evangeline stopped asking. Forget it, forget it. If that was what Zion wanted, then so be it. He was hers, and nobody would dare tough at him! Evangeline gently raised her hand and patted him on the back, as if she wasforting him, but also as if the action was out of instinct. Zion fell asleep under such circumstances. Evangeline didn''t know whether tough or cry when she heard his steady breathing. Zion didn''t say a word about what she wanted to know. What he said shocked her too much, but she didn''t care about it anymore. Looking at how soundly asleep Zion was, the corners of her lips curled up slightly, and her eyes were filled with peace. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. When Zion woke up again, he was on the hospital bed, and it was alreadyte at night. He was a little surprised that he had slept for so long, which was the most unprepared sleep he had slept for so many years. He looked around the room but didn''t see Evangeline. He couldn''t help getting out of bed. Just then. Whale pushed open the door and entered. Seeing that Zion had woken up, he hurried forward. "Mr. Laurent, are you awake?" Hearing that, Zion was immediately on his guard. Whale nced back, and Zion immediately understood. It was likely that the Laurent family had arrived. Both of them were so annoying! He wanted to sleep peacefully. Why was it so difficult to flirt with his woman? "Where''s Anne?" Zion''s voice was hoarse after getting up, but it sounded mesmerising. Whale hurriedly said, "Miss Anne was taken back to the family house by the Amor. The same goes to Allegra." "What?" Zion''s expression immediately changed. He directly lifted the quilt, got up and walked out, but was stopped by the old housekeeper at the door. "Mr. Laurent, Amor really loves Miss Allegra. Miss Anne is also her mother, so he took them back. After all, this is a hospital. Miss Allegra is in poor health and will be infected with unnecessary viruses." The old housekeeper''s words were very standard,pletely for the sake of Allegra and Evangeline, but it still made Zion unhappy. "Do you think that I won''t do anything? Or do you think that I''m still the same us as before and that I''ll be at your mercy?" Zion''s words were very gloomy and cold. Even the old butler, who had been by Amor''s side for many years, could not bear it. "Amor''s intention is..." ¡±1 don''t f*cking care!" Zion swore and punched him in the eye before the old housekeeper could react. "Ouch!" The old butler had followed Amor all these years, and his position was second only to tens of thousands of people. The reason why the younger generation of the Laurent family didn''t dare to be disrespectful to the old butler was because he was able to talk in front of Amor and control the performance of a younger generation. He didn''t expect that Zion wouldn¡¯t care about anything and even dared to hit him. "Mr. Laurent, you..." "I''m your grandfather!" Zion had no ce to vent his anger because of Rita''s incident. At this time, the old housekeeper was at fault. He couldn''t do anything to Carlson, so what could he do to this old butler? Thinking of this, Zion''s grip became stronger and his actions became more violent. His fists didn''t have any skills, and he beat people really hard. The old housekeeper''s wailing was heard in the corridor, which made everyone frightened. Zion''s voice was even more arrogant. "Let me tell you, send them back however you bring them away. If my woman and child lose a strand of hair, I will make the entire Laurent family disappear from this ce!" Zion was tired, so he kicked the old housekeeper and mmed the door. The old butler''s bones were about to fall apart, and his face was ck and blue, but he didn''t dare to do anything to Zion. He staggered away. Seeing that Zion was not soft-hearted at all, Whale couldn''t help scared. "Boss, I''m going out..." "What about the news I asked you to give me in half an hour?" Whale was slightly stunned by Zion''s words, but he immediately reacted. However, he whispered, "Are you really going to do this? If you do this, it will really drag Mylo and Rita in." "They won''te in if I don''t drag them in? Without me, with Mylo''s ability, he will naturally ask others to help him. If otherse in contact with him, I will be more worried. Go and arrange it." A hint of coldness shed across Zion''s eyes. Whale asked worriedly, "Do you want to report it to the higher- ups? After all, Miss Rita doesn''t belong to our operation group. If she breaks other action groups, I''m afraid..." "Ha!'''' Zionughed coldly, which made Whale a little scared. "It''s up to you." He left the words behind and left. Yes. He opened the door and walked out. Whale was stunned. What did that mean? For a moment, he couldn''t feel Zion''s faith. It was a kind of arrogance that transcended all rules and restrictions. What was going on? What did the boss want to do? Whale could not help but worry. "Boss." He quickly chased after Zion and stopped him. He wanted to ask something, but when he saw Zion''s cold and emotionless eyes, he couldn''t say a word. He was the only child in his family. He didn''t know how it felt to have siblings, nor did he know what kind of tacit understanding the twins had with each other. But at this time, he clearly realized that Zion probably didn''t care about this task for Rita. He had no doubt that if Amor hadn''t taken Evangeline and Allegra away, Zion would have left with them long ago. Who cares if he was the us of the Laurent family! He did not care about the task. This was the first time Whale had seen Zion act so wantonly. It was also frightening. "Boss, don''t be impulsive. There will always be a way." "Do you want to contact them? If you don''t, I''ll do it myself!" Zion was serious. Even if he was alone, even if he broke the rules and left the organization, he still couldn''t let anything happen to Rita! Because just at that moment, he felt a pain in his heart. He knew that his heart was very healthy and there was nothing wrong with his body, but the pain in his heart was very real. This was the most important interaction between him and Rita as twins. Something happened to Rita! Chapter 1967 Chapter 1967 At this time, Rita was already on the verge of death. Her face was extremely pale, and she looked like a lifeless porcin doll lying there quietly. Jake''s entire face was gloomy. "If you can''t save her, all of you will die with her!" Jake¡¯s voice was as cold as hell, making several doctors around tremble with fear, but there was nothing they could do. "Mr. Fang, we have tried our best. If the immune system in this youngdy''s body met us at the beginning, we could still control it, but now her genes have been broken, we..." "I won''t listen to any of your exnations! For so many years, the Fang family has spent so much money to support you and provide you with research. Now, if you can''t even save the person I care about the most, what use do I need you for it? As I said, if she lives, you live. If she dies, you will die with her! Even your family members will die with her." Jake''s voice was not loud, but it was enough to make everyone break out in cold sweat. Rita didn''t know anything at this time. Shepletely lost her sense of five senses. One of the doctors finally took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Fang, the only thing we can save this youngdy is the medicine we just developed, but we''re not sure about the quality of the medicine. The experiment is not over yet, in case...¡± "There is no ''what if! I want her to be alive!¡± Jake''s concern for Rita made everyone understand what they should do. The doctor gave his assistant a look and quickly left. Not long after, he brought back a small blue bottle and poured it into Rita''s mouth. In fact, Rita had already lost the ability to swallow, but the doctor opened her mouth little by little and poured it into her mouth. Zion felt a burning pain in his heart, as if he had lost the most important thing in his life. He pushed Whale away and ran out quickly. "Boss, you just beat up the old butler of the Laurent family. If you go out now, you will definitely attract attention. Boss!" Whale wanted to stop Zion, but at this moment, Zion seemed to be crazy. He kicked Whale over and rushed toward a certain direction. "Rita, hold on! I''ming to save you!" Zion thought. Zion didn''t know what Rita had experienced with Jake. He only knew that the feeling in his heart made him very uneasy and ufortable. Rita didn''t have such a strong feeling when she survived with drugs in the hospital. It was the first time in Zion''s life that he had been scared. He ran desperately for his instinct and even forgot to drive. There was only one thought in his mind. He wanted to bring his sister back! He wanted to bring her home unharmed! When Mylo drove out of the office, he happened to see Zion running barefoot. He knew Zion. This man had a slight obsession with cleanliness. He even had a little obsessiveness and paid more attention to his appearance. At this time, he actually ran out like this and even wore a hospital gown. What kind of important thing could make him like this? Mylo suddenly realized something and quickly drove the car over. "Get in the car!" Zion paused for a moment. When he turned around, he saw Mylo opening the car door. "No matter where you are going, get in the car first. I''ll go with you." There was a hint of coldness and aggressiveness on Mylo''s gentle faces. Zion suddenly felt that it was not bad for this man to be his brother-inw. Without any hesitation, he jumped into the car, pointed directly in a direction, and said, "Go over there!" Mylo didn''t ask him where he was going and followed Zion''s finger. The two of them led the way, and soon left the city and headed for the suburbs. Zion felt the burning sensation in his heart growing stronger and stronger. He couldn''t help but cover his chest with his hands. Mylo''s expression changed when he saw how painful he was. "Did something happen to Rita?" "Drive your car!" Zion''s face was pale, and cold sweat dripped down from his forehead little by little. It didn''t take long for his clothes to get wet, but he didn''t care at all. Although Rita still didn''t wake up at this time, her pulse was beating, but her chest was so hot that it seemed that she was going to burn her whole body. She could even clearly feel every inch of her skin burning and tearing. The pain of living a life worse than death made her wake up and feel dizzy again and again. Her whole body was so repeated. The cold sweat and hot sweat on her body alternated, wetting her clothes and even her long hair. It didn''t take long for her to get wet as if she had just been fished out of the water. Her whole body was wet, and her body couldn''t help but be wet. Everyone didn''t dare to breathe, and even their breathing was suppressed to the smallest, for fear that Jake''s anger would kill them. Looking at her reaction, Jake didn''t know how she felt at this moment. Her heart was burning with anxiety. "Have you ever tried on a living person?" Jake''s voice trembled slightly. The doctors looked at each other, but none of them dared to answer this question. Maximilian came over when he heard the news. When he saw how much Jake cared about Rita, he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes thoughtfully. All of Jake''s thoughts were on Rita. Right now, he didn''t care about the mission of his family or anyone else. All he needed was for Rita to stay alive. The burning sensation in Zion''s mouth suddenly disappeared. There was no sign of it, and he was completely stunned. "How do we go from here?" Mylo drove the car to the fork and looked at Zion anxiously, but Zion was at a loss. "It''s gone." "What?" Mylo didn''t hear what Zion said, but he was shocked by his confusion. "What''s wrong with you?" "I lost my sense of contact with Rita." This feeling was very strange. Zion had a psychic feeling with Rita when they were in their mother''s belly. This was a very wonderful feeling and science could not solve it, but it really existed. The tacit understanding between fraternal twins would not go wrong. But now, this feeling was gone! Zion suddenly panicked. What was going on? Was Rita dead? He didn''t want to mention this word, but he had to think about it. Rita''s body was unhealthy when she left. These days, there was no special medicine to suppress her. It was only a matter of time before she left the world, but Zion never thought that it would be so early, so fast... Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. His whole person seemed to have lost his soul all of a sudden. He stared nkly at the road in front of him, but he could no longer find the feeling of being in one''s heart, nor the trace of Rita. This kind of mutual understanding between them could only be felt at critical moments. Just now, Zion had clearly experienced the feeling that Rita was on the verge of death, but at this time, it was gone. What did this mean? Zion didn¡¯t dare to think further, but Carlson''s words still surfaced in his mind. He said that the Fang family was doing gic experiments, but they had already seeded. Jake liked Rita. He would use it on her for sure. However, the drug had not yet reached its finalpletion stage. What would she do if it was really used? Would she still be Rita of the Ye family? Would she still be Zion''s sister? Chapter 1968 Chapter 1968 Seeing Zion in such a daze, Mylo immediately panicked. "What are you talking about? What do you mean? Zion, don''t scare me!" Mylo envied Zion for having a close rtionship with Rita. Because he was her brother, he had to bear it no matter what. But what did Zion mean now? Rita, she... The word "death" popped up in Mylo''s mind, tearing him apart like a sharp sword. He had never known that people would be like this when they were in pain. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Thinking of the pain that Rita had suffered, Mylo suddenly couldn''t bear it. No! It couldn''t be! He wanted to drive, but he didn''t know where to go. What should he do? For the first time, Mylo didn''t know what to do and couldn''t do anything. Zion was also stunned. The two men had be the most painful and most difficult people in the world because of their love for the same woman. "No! We can''t just sit and wait! What if she is fine? What if she is waiting for us to save her?" Mylo seemed to be talking to himself, but Zion knew that Rita wouldn''t. From the moment she epted the task, she had given her life to someone else. If she lived, she would take back the evidence of the other party''s crime. If she died, it would not involve anyone, and it would be silent. It was the first time that Zion had treated his sister so seriously. He had always thought that Rita was a person who lived a casual life. She had been in poor health since she was a child. She had two older brothers and two younger brothers. Her parents doted on her. She could have lived a carefree life. Everyone thought so. No one asked Rita to do anything for the Ye family, and no one expected her to make any outstanding achievements. The only requirement for her was to live well! But now, Rita had be the backbone of the Ye family. Zion closed his eyes, and a line of tears slowly slid down his cheeks. His fingertips had already pierced his palms, and they were covered in blood. He didn''t know what he could do and what else he could do. He turned to look at Mylo. Mylo was as confused as him, but after the loss and pain, Mylo turned on his phone. "No matter what means I use, I want to know everything about Rita." Mylo sent a message to his men. Zion didn''tment. It was the first time he had seen Mylo looking so uneasy. In fact, he had paid attention to Mylo a long time ago. Mylo had always given off the impression that he was gentle and cultivated. He had the aura of a man, which made him smile like a tiger in the business world. However, Zion had never underestimated this guy. He had made a name for himself in the business world with his own ability, which was admirable. However, because he liked his sister, Zion had always been hostile to him. But at this moment, Zion was relieved. Zion didn''t want to go back now, nor did he want to go back. He even wanted to wait for the news from Mylo. After all, his identity was sensitive and he had used too few resources. There were many people behind him, but Mylo was different. As time went by, the two men waited anxiously, while Rita fell into a dead silence. Rita''s pulse was gone. Jake''s eyes suddenly became unfocused. Maximilian could clearly feel a trace of vitality from Jake. If he was calm and wise before, but it felt as though he was dead now. He was so depressed that people couldn''t help but feel scared. Jake suddenlyughed. Hisughter caused everyone''s hearts to be filled with panic. "Mr. Fang, we''ve tried our best. This medicine hasn''t been tested on the human body yet, and you were so anxious just now, so..." "Shh¡ª" Jake ced his index finger on his lips and then said softly, "Don''t make a fuss. She fell asleep. It''s not good to wake her up. She has a bad temper." After that, he reached out and gently tucked Rita''s hair behind her ear. Her hair was already wet. When he held it in her hand, it no longer felt as smooth as usual. There was a trace of water on it, but Jake did not care. He took out a hair dryer and gently dried her hair. He was very careful and very serious. "Rita, do you still remember? You like to read books the most. You said that I am very handsome. I have been very tired these years and have lived a hard life. But because you like it, I have to spend an hour reading in front of the desk every day. I haven''t seen you for many years. Have you forgotten what I look like when I read books? Or do you want me to read a book for you?" There was only Jake''s voice in the room, but it made people''s hair stand on end. This should not be how he felt. Everyone couldn''t help swallowing. Just as Jake was about to get up to grab the book, he suddenly paused and said, "Oh, I forgot. As I said, if there''s anything you need, I''ll have these people die with you, right? You''re a lively person. You''re too lonely lying here alone, aren''t you?" "Mr. Fang..." Everyone''s voice trembled. However, Jake still did not allow them to speak loudly. He then said to the bodyguards outside, "Go and send their rtives to the ice storeroom." "Mr. Fang, please spare our family! Ms. Ye''s situation is special. We''ve done our best!" The leader immediately burst into tears. Jake always liked to take their lives'' matter so casually. In the Fang family, they lived a very good life, and all the resources in the world were also the best, but they were constantly faced with the threat of death. However, Jake didn''t care about these people''s lives at all. He said softly, "In this world, I don''t want anything, only Rita. You can''t even protect her, so why are you still alive? I spent so much money to support all of you, give you what you need, and fulfill all your desires. But what did you give me in return? Is there nothing you can do? Haha!" He waved his hand, and the people outside suddenly moved. The doctors began to run out crying and screaming, wanting to save their families. Some people also took out their mobile phones to call their families, but every one of them knew that Jake was never joking. Maximilian looked at Jake in horror. He felt that Jake was a lunatic. What n? What grand ambition? It was all bullshit in front of Rita. Did this man live for a woman like Rita from beginning to end? "Mr. Fang, this is not a good idea, is it?" In fact, Maximilian also felt a chill on his back, but he still opened his mouth. Jake seemed to want to know what he was going to say. He sneered and said, "You want to ask me how to deal with the Fang family''s grand ambition and hegemony, don''t you? But what does everything about the Fang family have to do with me? I returned to the Fang family because I wanted to stand above those people and let them have no ability to suppress what I don''t like to do. I stood on themanding height of the Fang family to protect the girl I want to protect the most. But since I can''t protect her no matter what I do now, then what does the future of the Fang family and the hegemony have to do with me?" Chapter 1969 Chapter 1969 Jake''s words were so casual that there was a trace of bitterness in the corner of his mouth. No one knew what he was thinking, but he knew it best. He had been an orphan since he was a child and grew up in an orphanage. Every day, he lived a life of being bullied. Every time someone wanted to adopt him, there would always be an emergency that made him unable to adopt him anymore. Over time, Jake had begun to think that he was a jinx. In this life, he should grow old alone. So he began to close himself and didn''t pay attention to anyone. He lived alone like a ghost. Why did he say he was alive? Because he wanted to die again, but he didn''t seed. The dean he cared about most, the dean who loved him the most, was killed because of his suicide. Those people left him a note, which said, "Stay alive. Your life is not yours. If you continue to seek death, there are many ways to let you know what it means to live a life worse than death." That was the first time that Jake knew what it meant to be unable to die. Later, he went to school in a daze and transferred to another school. There seemed to be an invisible force behind him that kept controlling him, making him unable to be free until he got to know Rita. If the first eighteen years of Jake''s life had been dark, then Rita used the light in her to tear apart the darkness in him, bringing him the only warmth. He still remembered the scene when Rita brought him breakfast for the first time. At that time, no one found that he never ate breakfast. It was not that he didn''t want to eat, but that he didn''t have money to buy. His money was only enough to maintain his daily living expenses. However, Rita discovered it. Rita then started to bring breakfast for Jake every day. Moreover, this breakfast was not sold outside. Her family had carefully prepared it for her, but she gave it all to him! In the beginning, Jake also rejected it, but Rita was not affected at all. If he threw it away, she would continue to send it until he ate it. Sometimes, Jake couldn''t understand how much she had brought for breakfast to the school and how she was able to fight him to the end. However, in the end, he stillpromised. It was because of hunger, as well as Rita''s insistence and enthusiasm. After that, the girl began to upy his life. She had be his shadow. Apart from going to the bathroom, he was basically in Rita''s ce wherever he went. But she didn''t make any noise or disturb him. She just quietly watched his every move. In Rita''s eyes, she seemed to have be an existence that people yearned for. This kind of feeling of being paid attention to and being protected was really too warm so Jake''s heart was moved. He even imagined if there would be a happy ending between him and her that day. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But fate was cruel to him after all. Those people found him again and asked him to get close to Rita with a purpose. They even said that in order to capture Rita, they could use some special means. It was only at that time that Jake found out Rita''s identity. She was the little princess of the Ye family! The Ye family! It was also on that day that Jake found out his identity and mission. There was a feud between the Fang family and the Ye family. His aunt, I, used to be Rita''s biological grandmother. Although the rtionship between him and I had long surpassed, even if there was anything between him and Rita that did not belong to him, he finally knew that the rtionship between him and her would never happen. He was sad. He would rather leave then kill the light in his life. At that time, the only requirement that he had to leave Rita and ensure that the Fang family would not find trouble with her was that he would go through a traning in Death Ind. Death Ind was a ce with a narrow escape. Many people went there and stayed there for their whole lives. As a weak schr, going there was tantamount to seeking death. However, he still chose to do so. How could he let his sun fall into darkness? Not only was she the little princess of the Ye Family, but she was also the only trace of warmth in his heart. But why did he manage to get the position of the head of the Fang family after much difficulty? Finally, no one dared to disobey his orders. No one dared to force him to do anything bad to Rita. Why did he still lose her? God was unfair to him! He just wanted Rita! Why didn''t God just give her to him? Since everyone in the world had betrayed him, so what if he betrayed the whole world? Jake watched as Rita, who had died due to death,y there without any signs of life. Thest trace of light in his eyes faded away bit by bit. Maximilian realized his change and couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. "Mr. Fang, you said that you would help me. You can''t break your promise. It''s just a woman. Do you want to execute all the members of the Fang family for this woman?" "Hmm? That''s a good idea." Jake suddenlyughed. "You may be able to guess why the Fang family has groomed so many researchers. However, I don''t like the Fang family. I hate the blood and surname even more. I was the one who groomed them. Why can''t I destroy them myself? They''re all mine." "They are not good- for- nothings! They are human beings! Moreover, they are top-notch high- tech talents! Mr. Fang, what kind of women can''t you have with your current achievements? This woman is the daughter of the Ye family. You..." Before Maximilian could finish his words, Jake got up directly, grabbed his neck quickly, and threw him out of the window. This was the second floor! Before Maximilian could finish his surprised words, he had already flown out. "Noisy! As I said, Rita don''t like noise!" In an instant, the whole room was as quiet as the dead sea. Everyone was shivering, but they didn''t dare to make any sound, and their eyes were really scared. Jake continued to blow Rita''s hair carefully. He even blew on her clothes, drying them little by little. He did it very carefully. Not long after, the doctor''s family was brought here, and the quiet atmosphere was broken again. "Dad!" "Honey!" The crying and shouting of children and women intertwined and formed a sad song. However, it didn''t matter to him. He couldn''t bring himself to feel any pity for them. Rita had felt the loss of her life, but there was always a force enveloping her, making it impossible for her to leave. She even felt as if her soul had left her body. She could hear everything happening around her, but she could not control her body''s reaction with her brain, even breathing. She didn''t know if she was dead or not, but she saw Jake''s indifference and cruelty. There were so many doctors and so many family members. How could he let them all die in one sentence? What exactly had changed Jake? Although he used to be indifferent, his heart was warm, and his blood was warm. But now, Jake was like a soulless executioner, wanting to kill these people in her name. No! She would not allow it! Chapter 1970 Chapter 1970 She was Rita! No matter why she liked Jake before, she would never allow him to harm the innocent in her good name. Rita tried hard to get struggle, but she couldn''t do it no matter what. What should she do? What was going on? Rita was anxious to cry, but she also knew that crying was useless. At present, she still had to find a way. But what was the solution? Rita didn''t know. At this moment, Jake waved his hand. Those people who were about to be brought to the ice cer were about to be frozen to death. A figure quickly walked in. "What are you doing? They''re still worth it if they''re still alive. If you kill them now, can you bear it alone when those leader look into it?" "I don''t care if I can bear it alone. I can die with her together by her side." Jake didn''t care about his own life or death. He didn''t want to live for himself. The man''s voice made Rita a little shocked. It was Desmond''s son, Anton Blu! Why was he here? All these years, Desmond had long brought his family to hide from the world. Even Nathaniel and Mango could not find any traces of them. However, Rita would never have imagined that she would meet Anton here. How could he be with Jake? And they sounded familiar with each other. Jake didn''t know the shock in Rita''s heart at this moment. He didn''t even know Rita''s current state. In his opinion, without Rita, there was no meaning for him to live. It didn''t matter who came. Anton directly kicked Jake away. He stretched out his hand and looked at Rita''s condition. He whispered, "She is still alive. She is in a state of suspended animation. The drug should have worked in her body." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "What do you mean?" Jake''s spirits were immediately roused. Anton said faintly, "Her kidney is transnted, and the host of the transnt itself is injected. The reason why she has mutated genes is that due to the removal of the kidney, the number of variation factors is very small. However, these years, it still affected her physical condition, so her body genes have changed. Isn''t the research of our drugs just to eliminate those genes? Therefore, after the medicine enters the body, it must kill the original mutated genes first, so that she will be in a state of suspended animation. But I remember that I added a drug in the end to keep the original gene particles, so now she should be in a deep sleep and not die." "But she''s out of breath." After Anton said so much, Jake didn''t know whether he understood or not, but he found a key point. Rita was still alive! This made him feel as if his whole body hade back to life. Anton didn''t look at his eyes that suddenly lit up. He just stared at Rita''s face and said word by word, "Don''t be afraid if she doesn''t breathe. I''ll give her a needle and do acupuncture. You can go out!" "I want to stay!" Jake is very persistent. Lan Yufei frowned slightly. "Do you want her to die or live? If you want her to live, go out!" At this moment, Anton was a little impolite. Everyone was frightened. After all, no one dared to talk to Jake like this. Anton was the first one. Jake hesitated for a moment and finallypromised. "I''m warning you. If she doesn''te back to life, I''ll bury her with you." "Get lost!" From the moment Anton saw Rita, he never looked at Jake again. Jake was a little angry, but he was unwilling to let go of everyone. All of a sudden, the room quieted down. Anton came to Rita''s bed and sat down. He carried the monitor in the room and poked his finger with a needle. Blue blood suddenly gushed out. He pried open Rita''s mouth and stuffed the blood in. The smell of blood made Rita a little resistant, but her body was out of her control. She suddenly realized something. She didn''t know if thest drug in her medicine was true or not, but Anton''s blood was indeed her medicine. Was he here for her? Rita didn¡¯t know, nor was she clear. She just felt dizzy. As Anton¡¯s blood flowed in her body, Rita felt that the inexplicable warmth that wrapped her suddenly broke. She gasped for breath and suddenly opened her eyes, only to meet Anton''s beautiful blue eyes. "Anton..." "Shh, you need to rest now." Lan Yufei gave her a gentle smile. Rita still wanted to say a lot, but her tired eyelids were twitching. She fell into aa again. But this time, her pulse was beating. Although her breathing was weak, she became stronger little by little. Anton stopped his bleeding and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. Then, he took out a set of golden needles and walked on top of Rita''s major acupuncture points. Zion and Mylo didn''t have much hope, because Zion didn¡¯t feel the telepathic connection anymore, and there was no news from Mylo. They were just holding on and didn''t want to face the reality. They would rather escape for a short time. However, Zion was stunned all of a sudden. Then, when he felt nothing at that time, he immediately became excited. "Yes! Rita is still alive!" There was nothing that could make Zion even more excited at this moment. Mylo was slightly stunned, as if he had not heard what Zion was saying. But when he saw the smile on Zion''s face, he suddenly understood something. "Is she still alive?" "Yes!" Zion said firmly. That kind of heart-to-heart feeling made him very excited. Mylo heaved a sigh of relief, but there was a glimmer of light in his eyes. At the moment of Rita''s life and death, he didn''t even know where she was. He could not do anything when she was there fighting for her own life. This was not a good feeling! He would never allow such a thing to happen again. He wanted to stay by Rita''s side all the time. "Let''s go back. Rita is safe now.¡± Zion''s words caused Mylo to have no objections. He sent Zion back to the hospital. Zion, who had been up and down, was exhausted both physically and mentally. As soon as he arrived at the hospital, he fell asleep on the bed. He didn''t tell Mylo that Rita had experienced a life- and- death struggle, and he didn''t feel well on his side. After Mylo left the hospital, he went straight to thepany. He called the deputy general manager of thepany and several trusted subordinates over and told them about thepany''s instructions. "Sir, what are you going to do?" The vice president was a his buddy who had worked hard with Mylo. Seeing him like this, he couldn''t help but ask worriedly. Mylo looked at the sky in the distance and suddenly said with a smile, T m going to chase back my girl. Take good care of thepany or else I will teach all of you a lesson when Ie back with my darling" Hearing that he was going to chase after a woman, the vice president smiled and finally felt relieved. He left the office with several of his men, but no one knew that after Mylo left the company, he quickly changed his clothes and went straight to a not so eye-catching house. He never came out again. Chapter 1971 Chapter 1971 No one knew where Mylo went. When Zion got the news the next day, he went to look for him, but he didn''t find any trace of Mylo. It was as if he had suddenly disappeared from the world. He had disappeared without a trace, nowhere to be found. Zion was worried. After all, he was the man that Rita liked. If something really happened, how could he exin it to her? The Laurent family had created quite a stir because of Zion''s arrogance, but they were all suppressed by Zion. In his eyes, there was no kinship or discussion. All he wanted was absolute obedience. Amor could clearly sense that his son was out of control, but he was also satisfied with his tough methods. He was quite conflicted in his heart. Rita finally recovered from the treatment of Anton. Although her breath was weak, she was still alive. Jake''s entire person became excited. He began to take care of Rita carefully. He didn''t allow anyone to do anything, and he did everything himself, which moved everyone. When Maximilian heard the news that Rita hade back to life, he was slightly stunned, and a trace of unclear emotion shed across his eyes. He also kept silent about Jake throwing him out, as if all the injuries on his body did not exist. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. For a moment, Jake''s side didn''t have much of an impact. The doctors who had almost died because of Rita so they understood that as long as Rita was alive, their Mr. Fang would be a gentle person. Otherwise, they would have no choice but to meet God. Therefore, they were doing everything they could to take care of her as well. Rita was in aa for three whole days before she woke up. When she woke up, Jake was missing. There was only one nurse in the room, but there was no sound, which made people unable to feel the existence of life. Rita blinked her eyes and looked at the somewhat strange but familiar ceiling. Thinking of her experiences in the past few days, she had a feeling that it was not very real. Was she alive? She didn''t know, but her body was indeed much more rxed. Rita didn''t know whether her body had be like this because of Jake''s medicine or the blood of Anton, but doubts emerged in her mind. Why was Anton here? Why did he act like he was close with Jake? Since Anton''s blood could cure her body, why did she need toe here to find Jake? She always felt that when she was about to figure out something, she was denied by other spections. Rita felt a little pain in her brain. She slowly got up, and the special nurse quickly stepped forward to help. Her movements were careful, but she did not make a sound. "What''s your name?" Rita asked weakly. The other party just shook her head and did not speak. At first, Rita didn''t feel anything, but she walked out of the room with the help of a special nurse. No matter how many people she saw, these people didn''t speak. Their movements were light and careful, but they were silent. She suddenly felt a little depressed. Originally, she was a warm-hearted person. If it weren''t for this illness, she wouldn''t have lost all the liveliness and enthusiasm in this broken body. But now that she had recovered, it seemed to be so quiet that it made people ufortable. She couldn''t stand it. "Talk to me, and tell me a story." Feeling a little ufortable, Rita rubbed her temples. The special nurse seemed to be slightly stunned by her request, and then quickly shook her head. Rita suddenly realized something. "You don''t know how to speak?" The other party quickly nodded, afraid that if she nodded slowly, she would be punished. Rita narrowed her eyes and looked at the servants around her who were working in an orderly manner. An incredible idea popped up in her mind. "Don''t these people know how to talk?" The special nurse nodded again. Rita''s hands were clenched tightly together. She did not know what kind of mood she was in, but she was sure that she was not very happy. "They don''t know how to speak, or are they born like that? Or did Jake make them lose their ability to speak?" The special nurse couldn''t answer Rita. Rita felt that her heart was burning. She didn''t know if it was because of the effect of the medicine or because she was angry. She had never had this kind of feeling. Everyone was alive, but they were like walking dead. They were alive in the sun, but they gave off such depressing feeling. Even the warm sunshine outside had lost its temperature, which made her feel cold. "Where''s Jake? I want to see him." Before Rita came here, she already knew that Jake was different from before. He was no longer the Jake she had known before. However, such a change still exceeded her imagination, and she could not even bear it. The special nurse didn''t say anything, but quickly went to find Jake. Rita sat in the sun and looked at the blooming lily flowers in the yard. She could not help but think a little far away. There was no confession of love between her and Jake, and she had never even revealed it. However, Rita knew that she really liked this quiet young man at that time. At that time, Jake always lived in his own world. There was no warmth in his eyes, as if he was just a wandering soul in the world. Whether he lived or studied, it was a forced action. Rita was the little princess of the Ye family and had always been doted on. She really couldn''t understand why there was such a person in the world. Therefore, she paid attention to him and even approached him. It was also because he had a mncholy aura that was very simr to the person in her mind, but she could not remember what his name was and what he looked like. Rita began to flirt with him, but Jake didn''t pay attention to her and even threw out all her goodness to him away maliciously. However, Rita wouldn''t be angry, and she even challenged the bottom line of this gloomy young man one after another. He was moved by her. From then on, Rita saw the light and warmth in Jake''s eyes. He was no longer living like a wandering soul in this world. He seemed to have a little pity and desire for this world. Rita finally smiled happily. She thought that they would be best friends and even be lovers, but he suddenly disappeared. All these years, Rita had thought about what Jake would be. However, she had thought of many things, but she did not think of this possibility. Even if she was asked to get close to Jake when she received the mission, even if she knew that Jake had changed a lot in the past, she still could not ept that he had changed so much. When Jake came over, he happened to see Rita thinking under the sun. She was very beautiful, and there was an aura that made one want to involuntarily get close to her. Even if she did not say anything, even if she just sat there quietly, Jake could still feel the tranquil aura emanating from her. It made one want to love her and yearn for her. His throat moved for a moment, then he quickly stepped forward, stopped a few steps away from Rita, and looked at her without saying a word. Chapter 1972 Chapter 1972 Rita could actually feel Jake''s arrival. However, she did not turn around, nor did she speak. She did not even move. She looked at the flowers in front of her like an old monk in a meditative state and did not say a word. The atmosphere suddenly became a little weird. This sea of flowers was specially nted by Jake for Rita, but Rita was not touched at all. As time went by, neither of them spoke a word, as if they were in a kind of silentpetition. Towards Rita''s stubborness, Jake was still a little defeated. He asked someone to get a coat and gently put it on Rita. "You''ve just recovered, so it''s not suitable for you to catch the wind here. If you''re done, go back. You need to rest." Jake''s movements were gentle and his voice was warm. He was different from the tyrant they were talking about, but it caused Rita to frown slightly. "Who are you?" Her sudden words caused Jake to be slightly startled. "What did you say?" "Let me ask you, who are you? You''re not Jake!" Rita turned around and looked straight at Jake. The rity and questioning in her eyes were like searchlights, making it impossible for anyone to hide from the darkness in their hearts. "Rita, are you stupid? Who am I but Jake? I haven''t seen you for a few years, and you don''t know me anymore?" Jake''s smile was impable, just like what Rita remembered, but she shook her head. "You are not him! Although you look exactly the same as him and your habits are very simr to him, no matter how much you imitate him, you are not him after all." When Rita sensed Jake''s arrival, she was very nervous. There was even a hint ofplicated emotions shing through her heart. However, the several minutes of stalemate had caused her to sense a w. Perhaps because of her physical condition, she didn''t notice it immediately, but at this moment, she still noticed it. The blood of the Blu family had a lot of effects. Not only could it save lives, but it could also make her five senses clearer. The person in front of him was not Jake! The aura and his scent was wrong! There was no doubt or confusion in Rita''s eyes. It was abination of certainty and doubt. This was the first time that Jake had been so watched and analyzed like this. It was as if he was completely exposed. However, he truly couldn''t imagine how a woman who looked like a goddess could have such a sharp gaze. "Rita, I haven''t seen you for a few years. I''ve changed a little. You really can''t recognize me?" Jake''s mood was a little downcast. However, Rita shook her head and said, "Even if ten years have passed, I will still remember Jake, who looks gloomy and doesn''t want to live. Maybe these years'' experience will make him change his temperament, but his aura won''t change. Besides, he doesn''t get along with me like we do now." After saying that, Rita no longer looked at Jake, but her heart was filled with waves of shock. Where did Jake go? This person was a fake. This made Rita let out a sigh of relief and then she took a deep breath. When she knew that the person she was about to get close to was Jake, and when she knew what her mission was, Rita didn''t tell him. After all, that gloomy young man had upied arge part of her youth. If he really became irreceable, she didn''t know if she could make a move on him. But at this moment, she inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief, because this person was not him. But if this person was not him, then where was the real Jake? Was he still alive? Thest question made Rita feel a little bad. "Are you his twin brother?¡± Rita had a twin, so she was naturally very sensitive to this kind of thing. No matter how simr a person was to another person, it was impossible for them to be identical, unless they were really identical twins. However, Rita had never known that Jake had a twin brother. Perhaps even Jake himself did not know. Jake, who was behind, paused slightly. Surprise shed across his eyes. He then sat down in front of Rita and looked straight into her eyes. In a low voice, he asked, "How did you discover it? I thought that I had learned a hundred percent of all his habits. Even if it was the past between you two, or even every detail, I would remember it in my heart. I almost forgot who I am myself. You actually recognized me. Why? Is this the interaction between lovers?" "We are not lovers. We are friends, good friends." Rita''s words caused Jake to be slightly startled. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Friend? That''s not what he said." "Where is he?" Rita looked directly at Jake. Her eyes were clear and transparent, but there was a hint of oppression in them. He finally knew why the real Jake had fallen in love with this woman. Because he himself seemed to want to keep this woman by his side. Even if she didn''t do anything, just looking at her like this made his heart calm and peaceful. Jake''s eyes shed and he said in a low voice, "Do you want to see him?" "Yes." "Even if he doesn''t know you anymore?" This question made Rita pause for a moment. Jake''s shy and an awkward smile appeared in her mind. Actually, Jake''s smile was pretty good looking. It was especially heart-wrenching. "I just want to see him." Rita''s words gave the other party a brief moment of silence, and then he said in a low voice, "Take a good rest. After you recover, I will consider if you can see him." Rita had no objection to this. "It''s windy here. I''ll push you back." Jake had already gotten someone to find a wheelchair. Rita didn''t try to put on airs and sat on it. She was indeed in low spirits, and her physical strength was not enough. Jake pushed her slowly back. Rita looked at the servants around her, who were still working in an orderly manner. That kind of oppressive feeling came to her mind again. "Why can''t these people talk?" "I asked someone to cut off their tongues." Jake''s words were verymon, but Rita''s brows were knitted together. "Why?" "I don''t like noises, I don''t like to hear voices around me, and they don''t know how to talk, so they don''t reveal many secrets." Jake''s words were very serious and calm, but it made Rita Luo feel a trace of anger lingering in her heart. "Are you crazy? Why should you dominate so many people''s lives?" "Because I''m Mr. Fang, their everything, and they have to listen to me." Jake didn''t deliberately create anything, and he didn''t even have the slightest bit of intimidation towards Rita''s tone. However, Rita felt a trace of coldnessing out of her body, slowly spreading to her limbs and bones. His appearance, habit, and even expression were exactly the same as Jake''s. However, Rita knew that they were different in their bones. The Jake she knew was gentle and kind. Even If he hesitated and didn''t want to live in this world, he wouldn''t hurt any innocent person for her. This meant that this person was a devil! He had defiled Jake''s appearance, his name, and even Jake''s identity. As for this, Rita would not allow it. Chapter 1973 Chapter 1973 Rita''s face was a little cold. "It''s best if you don''t treat me with Jake''s tone and attitude. I''m not familiar with you!" After saying that, Rita directly drove Jake away. Looking at the closed doors and windows, Jakeughed and shook his head. He didn''t want to treat her with Jake''s tone and attitude, but he was Jake now. From the day he had promised Jake to be him, he had epted everything from him, including his emotions and his life. From what Jake had said, he had learned about the little bit between Rita and Jake. Due to their telepathy, he could clearly feel Jake''s feelings for her. It was as if he had also had a bitter first love. At first, he really could tell that he and Jake were two different people, but as time went by, he couldn''t tell. If it weren''t for Rita''s reminder, he would always think that he was Jake. Jake rubbed his nose and returned to the study. There were too many things waiting for him to deal with, but he was not in the mood. His mind was full of the quiet and gentle look of Rita sitting in the sun. At this moment, he finally understood why Jake could not let go of her. She was the only sunshine of these people who lived in the dark. With the warmth that people yearned for, they were caught off guard and entered their lives. They would then be willing to do anything for the light and enjoyed it. Jake tried to calm himself down and began to deal with the official business on the table, but it was hard for Rita to calm down for a long time. From that person''s words, she didn''t know if Jake was still alive. If he was still alive, why didn''t he come out to see her? What had be of that gloomy young man? Rita closed her eyes, her mood heavy. She knew why she was here, but now she found out that the person was not the Jake she was familiar with. Could their n continue? Was Jake really not on his guard against her? Rita was a little speechless about such a sudden situation. The most important thing was that she still could not spread the news. Moreover, because of the drugs, her body actually needed a long time to recover. Rita didn''t know when Anton woulde again, and she didn''t know what kind of role he yed. For the first time, she felt lonely and helpless. She couldn''t help but think of a gentle and elegant figure. It was Mylo! If Mylo was here, he would definitelyfort her and even y a song for her. Rita actually didn''t like music when she grew up, but she liked to listen to Mylo ying. His music was like the flowing water in a high mountain, which could calm her down and make her involuntarily enter the natural atmosphere. Her body and mind would be able to rx. Mylo was an excellent music artist! However, the man gave up his specialty for her and went into the cruel business world.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Many times, Rita was a little curious. A person like Mylo looked like a weakmb at first nce. How did he survive in a strange and evil business world? It must have been harder than an ordinary person. Rita seldom thought about it alone for such a long time, but this time she had nothing to do. Her mind was full of the shadow of Mylo, and even little by little, when she was with Mylo. She hadn''t gone to the mountains to teach for a long time, but it was the happiest and most rxed moment in her life. She seemed to understand what it meant to live a very normal peaceful life. Because she was apanied by Mylo, everything seemed particrly beautiful and quiet. But now, she had extinguished this beautiful feeling. Mylo might hate her to death now. Thinking of the man''s pleasing appearance even when he was angry, Rita couldn''t helpughing. "What are you thinking about so happily?" The familiar voice startled Rita. She suddenly turned around and saw a familiar figure standing behind her. His gentle smile and handsome face made her dizzy. "Why are you here? Mylo, you''re crazy!" Rita suddenly realized something. She didn''t know how big the waves in her heart were. She just subconsciously wanted to hold Mylo''s hand and send him out. "No matter how you came in, you must leave immediately!" Rita''s expression was filled with unprecedented nervousness and worry. However, Mylo held her hand tightly and asked softly, "Are you worried about me?" "Aren''t you talking nonsense? Is this the ce where you cane?" Rita was about to die of anger from Mylo. Wasn''t this man very obedient and gentle? What the hell was going on this time? However, Mylo looked straight at her with aplicated look in his hot eyes. "I can''te, but you can? What kind of physical condition do you have? Just because of the little connection between you and that Jake, you put your life on the line. Rita, am I crazy or are you crazy?" Mylo''s voice was suppressed. His previous voice was so soothing, yet it wasced with a hint of anger. Yes. He was furious! He never knew that Rita was so bold that she didn''t even take him seriously. He knew that what she did was righteous, but were all the men in the world dead? Was she in need of a girl whose life was in danger to uphold justice? One had to say, when Mylo learned of the rtionship between Jake and Rita, he was truly stunned. He also felt very ufortable, but he wasn''t angry because of this. He was angry that Rita didn''t take her own body seriously. Looking at Mylo''s different appearance, Rita was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly said with a smile, "When you are angry, you are still pretty good-looking, which makes you more fascinating." "Is this the time to talk about this?" Mylo was speechless. The monstrous anger suddenly melted under Rita''s smile. "Fascinating, yet you did not make a move on me." Mylo''s words sounded very aggrieved. Rita couldn''t help but blink her eyes. Was he expecting her to do something? Oh! She was shy! A sweet feeling welled up in her heart. It was so sweet that it felt like it was about to bubble up. However, Rita knew that this wasn''t a ce that Mylo should stay in. "Hurry up and leave before hees back." Rita tried to push Mylo away. Although she didn''t know how he got in, she knew that Mylo would die if he stayed! Jake''s cruelty was something that she didn''t need words to say. He was truly doing his job with his body. Thinking about how those people couldn''t speak, Rita shuddered. She couldn''t let Mylo be that kind of person! Mylo was a talented music artist and a well-educated business genius. He was so handsome that he must not be an ordinary person since he coulde in quietly. Therefore, he should not throw his life here for a dying person like her! Rita was rational and knew what she should do. In fact, she was also doing this. She kept trying to push Mylo away, but Mylo didn''t move at all. "Let''s go together!" Chapter 1974 Chapter 1974 Mylo''s voice was full of irresistible dominance, and even his strength was much greater than Rita''s. However, Rita shook her head. "I really want to go with you. You are so handsome and pleasing to the eye. You love me so much. If I were with you, I would be very happy, wouldn''t I?" "Then why are you still hesitating?" Mylo''s brows were tightly knitted together. It was the first time he had heard Rita praise him in such a way. The current Rita seemed to be different from before. Previously, Rita had always been particrly depressed because of her illness, and she was also very respectful to him. Although he could feel that Rita also had feelings for him, she had the ability to make him unable to do anything. Except for following him, he could do nothing, and he did not dare to do anything. But now, Rita seemed to have lost the burden and returned to the time when she was unbridled. No one knew what Rita had gone through, but Mylo knew. Although he had never seen Rita struggle from death to life, he saw Zion''s pale face and the moment of confusion. He thought that Rita''s rebirth was soulstirring, and it was also a line of life and death. But at that time, there was no family around her, and she was even in this wolf''s den. There was nothing she could do, and it was up to fate! What kind of feeling was that? How could the little princess, who had always been spoiled, bear these things? Now that she was alive and awake, no matter what method she used, she was reborn! This made Mylo excited and happy. He just wanted to take her away from here. He didn''t care about righteousness or life or death. He just wanted to take her away. Mylo''s eyes were burning with passion. Rita was not stupid or blind, so she could naturally see it. She could even feel that Mylo was desperate. She did not know why this man was so dumb. He wanted to be responsible for her whole life because of a joke they made when they were kids. Rita didn''t know whether to say that God was too kind to her or that God wasn''t fair to Mylo, but it didn''t matter now. She wanted this man! "Come here!" Rita crooked her finger at Mylo. There was a hint of seduction in her eyes. Mylo couldn''t help taking a step forward, and then bent down slightly. He put his handsome face in front of Rita and looked at her with a puzzled look. He thought that Rita had something to say to him, so he was very close to her. Unexpectedly, Rita''s lips suddenly curled into a smile, and then she fiercely hugged his neck and kissed him. Mylo was stunned, and then his ears and face turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. "You, you..." Mylo stammered. However, Rita''s smile became more and more brilliant. "I''ll put a stamp on you first. If I can get out of this, I will marry you when we get back!" Rita caressed Mylo''s face. Well, it was very slippery. It felt good! Mylo didn''t know how to react until he realized that he had been teased by Rita. He was speechless. At this time, she was still in the mood to fool around? But, what did she mean by marrying him? He was the man here! It had to be him marrying her, not her initiating it. Mylo quickly thought of a lot of things, but they all happened in an instant. He quickly thought about it and his voice was a little hoarse. "There''s no need to wait for the future. We''ll leave now, and we don''t need your seal. My whole body belongs to you. As long as you''re willing, you can pick whatever you want." Rita couldn''t stand it anymore. Gosh! This little wolfhound could also flirt now! But she liked it! Rita smelled the familiar scent of Mylo and whispered in his ear, "The Ye family has amon disease. Do you know what it is?" "What?" A bad feeling rose in Mylo''s heart. Rita smiled even more brightly. She withdrew her body from Mylo. Looking at the worry in his eyes, she said word by word, "The Ye family''s words carry weight. It''s more important than life! I know that since you cane here and say that you can take me away, you must have a way to know why I am here. Mylo, I can''t go! This is my mission! It''s also my job!" Mylo''s eyes suddenly became a little warm. "You are a girl!" "Then I''m also a member of the Ye family!" Rita had never felt so proud at this moment. The surname "Ye" had brought her too many situations and feelings, but at this moment, she felt that it was sacred. Mylo''s eyes immediately turned red. He knew that he could not persuade this woman. Even if he forced her, she would feel ufortable for the rest of her life. "I haven''t started to bully you yet. Why are you crying? It doesn''t look good." Rita knew that this was unfair to Mylo, but she couldn''t leave. No one was more suitable for this task than her. There was no turning back. She had alreadye to this point. She had no choice! Mylo looked at her, who was trying to act like a gangster and felt a bitter feeling surging in his heart. "I want to stay as well! I want to protect you! I''m worried that you''ll be alone in this dangerous ce." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rita''s face finally changed. "Noway!" Everyone here was mute because of Jake. If Mylo stayed, he would have to endure a lot of things that Rita could not be able to stand. "Mylo, don''t make a fuss. I told you that I would be fine. I''m not fighting alone here. I saw Mr. Siu''s son, Anton Blu. Although I don''t know when he wille again, he¡¯s not alone. You can''t get involved." Yes. Mylo didn''t work for the government. ording to the rules, he could not enter the task casually. The most important thing was that the task was still confidential. He thought it was child''s y! Mylo didn¡¯t care what Rita said. He said stubbornly, "I''ve made up my mind!" "If you keep acting like this, I won''t want you anymore!" Rita blurted out in a hurry, and both of them were stunned. Then she saw Mylo gnashing his teeth in anger. "Say it again!" ¡öI, I, I..." "You marked your seal on me by kissing me. You can''t go back on your word!" Mylo spoke very seriously. Rita suddenly wanted tough. "It''s just a kiss and we''ve not dived deeper into it. Don''t act like I took advantage of you! It''s like I took your first time or something!" "Indeed!" Mylo replied very seriously. Rita almost bit off her tongue. That was not what she mean! No! Was this the time and ce you''re talking about now? Rita couldn''t help but have a headache. "Mylo, can you leave first? Well talk about thister.¡± "No, I need to make it clear. Except for you, I haven''t touched any other girl. I never, and also never get so intimate like what you did to me just now. You said it, that you''re gonna marry me!" Mylo''s aggrieved look made Rita want tough, but she still nodded and said, "Sure! Be obedient now. I promise I''ll marry youter!" As soon as she finished speaking, there was a sudden sound of footstepsing from outside. Rita''s nerves suddenly tensed up. Chapter 1975 Chapter 1975 "Let''s go!" Rita''s expression was one of unprecedented nervousness. She could do anything by herself, but if Mylo was caught by Jake, she didn''t dare to think about the consequences! Mylo didn''t feel nervous or anxious at all. He just looked straight at Rita. The look in his eyes was so stubborn that Rita wanted to hit him. "If you don''t leave now, I''ll hit you! " Rita suddenly said it in her mind. "Domestic abuse!" Mylo looked at Rita with an aggrieved face andined. Rita was a little speechless. "Then find someone who doesn''t abuse you and marry her." "No, I only like you." After saying that, Mylo held Rita in his arms. The moment the door was opened, he jumped out of the window and ran away. Jake only felt his vision blur. It seemed that there was a figure running out, but he couldn''t see it clearly. Could a person be so fast? He was a little confused. Subconsciously, he nced in Rita''s direction. When he noticed that Rita had disappeared, his face instantly darkened. "Come on! Someone has taken Ms. Ye away! Everyone must find her!" It had been a long time since Jake was this angry. This was his territory! How could someone take her away under his vision? It was unforgivable! What were these people doing? The entire manor was stirred by Jake''s words. Rita had never imagined that Mylo would make such a move. By the time she came to her senses, Mylo had already taken her far away. The wind was a little strong, but it didn''t prevent Rita from observing Mylo''s speed. Was he human? She remembered that Zion was already very fast, but why was it that Mylo was even faster than Zion? In order to prevent the wind from blowing into her mouth, Rita had not spoken. She was a little helpless now. Well, she wanted to see where Mylo was going to take her. All the security systems of the manor were activated. Rita was helpless. She didn''t want to escape, and this wasn''t her mission. Should she think about beating Mylo up? But what if Jake''s men found him after she knocked him out? Rita''s head was in a mess. In the end, Mylo couldn''t bring Rita out, because Jake had turned on a hot search. Rita didn''t dare to be naughty anymore. She whispered, "Knock me out and throw me on the ground. Run on your own. With your skills, I believe you can run out alone.¡± "But I want to take you away!¡± Mylo was furious. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sooner orter, he would kill Jake! Rita knew what Mylo was thinking, but she gently held his hand and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t have any feelings for him. He''s not Jake, but Jake''s twin brother. Tell my brother about this as soon as possible, and let him inform my elder brother about it and see if the n needs to be adjusted. If it needs to be adjusted, maybe I can leave." "Really?" A hint of emotion shed across Mylo''s eyes. "Perhaps..." Rita knew that she was lying to Mylo, but as long as he could leave, she would not care about a white lie. Originally, she was also thinking about how to send the message out. Mylo looked at Rita. It wasn''t that he couldn''t tell the authenticity of her words. However, since she wanted to do this, he believed her. "How did you know that I was with your brother?" "Sixth sense.¡± It was hard for outsiders to understand this kind of interaction between twins, but Mylo believed it. "Wait for me toe back!" "Be careful, I don''t want there to be no groom when I get married." Rita''s words pleased Mylo. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and his eyes were full of light, shining brightly. "Okay." Mylo knocked out Rita with a hand knife and then casually threw her on the side of the road. He knew that only by doing this could Jake believe that Rita was not willing to follow him out. Mylo looked at Rita for thest time, and then jumped out. At the same time, Jake''s men arrived as well. Seeing that Rita was unconscious, everyone was frightened and immediately informed Jake. Jake came over and saw the bruises on Rita''s neck. The other party was really ruthless! It did not seem like he was here to save Rita! Who was that? Why did he kidnap Rita? Jake''s mind was running fast. He suddenly understood. Rita was the first living person to test the drug! Until now, all types of data had not been fully disyed, but to be able to resurrect a dying person, this was something that was inconceivable itself. Only the old guy in the family could pay attention to this matter. Jake''s eyes slightly narrowed. He had always known that the old guy in his family didn''t trust him. But because of his tough means, they had no choice. But it didn''t prevent them from secretly making some moves. For example, this time, they tried to take Rita away. No matter who obtained Rita, she was still a rare test item! At the thought that Rita would be studied like a mouse, Jake''s heart was full of hostility. "Send someone back to warn them to behave themselves. Otherwise, I don''t mind sending them to the afterlife soon!" Jake automatically thought of a lot of things. He even thought of everything that made sense and those unreasonable matters. This was something that Rita did not expect, but it was something that Mylo had nned. Because of this small episode, Jake had added more people to Rita''s side. Rita was quite speechless about this. If she had known this would happen, she would have tried to gain more benefits. At least, she would kiss Mylo harder with a French kiss. After Mylo escaped, he looked at the manor from a distance and knew that he wouldn''t be so rxed the next time he came. He couldn''t help touching his thin lips with his fingers, and there was a trace of passion hidden in the corners of his eyes. Well, at least he had a title now. Mylo quickly found the car hidden outside, then jumped into the car and returned to his temporary residence as soon as possible. He had to take things slow to find Zion because something had happened to Zion. Zion was particrly tired because of Rita''s matter. After returning to the hospital, he fell asleep immediately. Because of his injury, he slept a little longer. At this time, a nurse and a doctor entered the ward Whale checked up on him. There was nothing wrong, so he asked them to do the disinfection and routine examination on Zion. But in the evening, Zion had a fever. Whale first thought that Zion had caught a cold because of the wind, so he quickly asked the doctor to treat him. However, the injection had been taken, and the medicine had been used, but Zion''s high fever had not subsided, and there was even a tendency for him to rise up in a straight line. For a moment, Whale panicked. He suddenly realized that it might not be a simple breeze or a fever. It might be because of their negligence that someone had plotted against Zion! Chapter 1976 Chapter 1976 How on earth did they plot against him? Whale was a little confused. He was the one who had been monitoring the medical equipment. If there was something wrong with these things, it was impossible that he couldn''t tell. But if it wasn''t for the medical equipment, what else could make Zion like this? Wale felt a little guilty, but he also knew that it was not the time to feel guilty. He quickly told Evangeline about it. There was no other way. The only person who could make a decision now was Evangeline. Evangeline and Allegra said that Amor had taken them back to take care of them, but Evangeline finally understood what was going on. They were put under house arrest by the Laurent family. Allegra grabbed Evangeline''s sleeve with some fear and asked in a low voice, "Mommy, does daddy know that we are here? Will he be worried about us?" Yes, Zion would definitely be worried, but they had been back for such a long time that Zion had not come to visit them, which meant that he had something else going on. There was another possibility, which was that something had happened to Zion. Evangeline''s heart inexplicably skipped a beat. It was indeed dangerous for Zion to be alone. At this moment, Whale gave Evangeline a message. When she learned that Zion had a high fever, she picked up Allegra and left without saying a word, but was stopped by the bodyguards. "I''m sorry. Miss Anne. Sir has ordered you to bring your child here and have a good rest." "Rest my as*!" Evangeline kicked him away. She didn''t do anything, and she didn''t fight much after she was hypnotized. Did it make these people think that she was a nobody? Evangeline kicked him very hard and he flew down the stairs. Allegra''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Wow! Mommy is so awesome!" "That''s right. Mommy will teach youter." Evangeline smiled faintly and then told Allegra to hold her in her arms. She rushed out all the way through the thorns and bush. By the time the bodyguards realized what was going on, Evangeline had already left the Laurent family''s house. Evangeline took a taxi and went to the hospital as soon as possible. Zion was so feverish that he was a little confused. He was simply mumbling and he couldn''t hear clearly. The doctors and nurses were all controlled by Whale. "How is it going?" Evangeline rushed over as fast as she could, her forehead covered in sweat. Seeing Zion like this, Evangeline stuffed Allegra into Whale''s hand and said very seriously, "If anything happens to my daughter, I''ll kill you." Although Whale had experienced a lot, he was also shocked by Evangeline''s coldness at this time. "Got it. I''ll definitely protect Miss Allegra." Seeing that he was so serious, Evangeline got up and walked up to Zion. His face was so red that it was scary. She reached out and touched his forehead, feeling that his palm was burning. "Who drugged him? You''d better take the initiative to admit it. Otherwise, if anything happens to us, all of you will die with him!" Evangeline''s words were very calm, but no one dared to doubt the authenticity of her words. After all, at this time, she was very aggressive. The doctors and nurses were a little scared, but they all said that they were innocent. Evangeline didn''t really think that those people who poisoned would take the initiative to stand up, but she was really angry now. Her man had been plotted against like this! Heh! Did they not take her seriously? Evangeline stepped forward, took out a silver needle, and inserted it into Zion''s several acupuncture points. A doctor who knew traditional medicine saw this scene and couldn''t help but be stunned. "Does Miss Anne know how to do acupuncture?" "I know a lot, and I can kill as well. Do you want to see it?" Evangeline''s words were very direct, and her eyes were fixed on the doctor who had just spoken. The doctor was so scared that he stepped back with a pale face, for fear that Evangeline would really show it to him. In fact, Evangeline didn''t know what had happened to Zion, but she also knew that the blood test was the most direct result. "When will the blood reporte out?¡± "There are still five minutes left." Whale said hurriedly. Evangeline didn''t say anything else. Her acupuncture couldn''t make Zion''s temperature drop, but it could speed up Zion''s metabolism, which would be beneficial for him to cool down. The atmosphere could not help but be somewhat oppressive and tense. Just then, Esmeralda arrived. "Miss Esmeralda, I''m sorry. Mr. Laurent is ill. No one is allowed to enter." Whale stopped her outside. In his opinion, everyone in the Laurent family was suspicious. He couldn''t let them get in touch with Zion. However, Evangeline whispered, "It doesn''t matter. Bring her in." Evangeline''s voice was a little hoarse. Esmeralda quickly pushed Whale away. When she entered the ward, she saw Zion lying on the bed in pain. Her eyes could not help but turn red. "Who did it?" "I also want to know who did it!" A hint of coldness shed across Evangeline''s eyes. Esmeralda saw that the surrounding doctors and nurses did not dare to breathe. She could not help but say, "Anne, I heard that brother recently hired a famous doctor from abroad, but no one has seen him." "When did it happen?" "Just today." Evangeline looked at her and did not speak. However, she lowered her head and pondered for a moment before suddenly smiling. Her abrupt and sudden smile stunned Esmeralda. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Anne, why are youughing?" "Esmeralda, you don''t like your brother very much." Evangeline''s casual words made her expression a little ugly. "Anne, I am being honest. I don''t mean anything else." "Hm." Esmeralda didn''t know how to respond after that. She looked at Evangeline and then looked at Zion, who was lying on the hospital bed with a fever and in aa. Finally, she sighed and said, "Well, I admit that I don''t like my brother very much. I can even say that I hate him." "Hmm?" Evangeline didn''t have to listen to her, but Zion was in a very bad situation now. She was very nervous and anxious. If there was anything that could distract her attention, maybe her hand wouldn''t shake so hard. Esmeralda didn''t know Evangeline''s current condition. Hearing Evangeline''s indifferent question, she looked around and asked the doctors and nurses to leave for a moment. Then she closed the door and sat down beside Evangeline. "Anne, I have never told anyone about this, including my father. You have to keep it a secret for me." "Then don''t say that. I don''t want to hear it.¡± Evangeline''s unreasonable behavior made Esmeralda want to cry. "Anne, it''s what I want to say, okay? I insisted on telling you." "Hm." Evangeline was still calm, but she narrowed her eyes because she seemed to have seen Zion''s hand move. However, she didn''t know whether it was because he really had consciousness or because of her acupuncture. Chapter 1977 Chapter 1977 Esmeralda did not see this scene. She waspletely immersed in her own thoughts. Some things had passed for many years, but for her, it was as if it had happened yesterday. No matter how hard she tried, she could not forget. She bit her lower lip, feeling a little nervous and depressed. Evangeline did not push her, but focused on observing Zion. She found that as long as she got close to Zion, Zion would move slightly. Although it was not very big, it was enough to make Evangeline feel at ease. After all, it showed that Zion''s consciousness was clear. Esmeralda finally took a deep breath and said, "That beast almost raped me when I was thirteen.¡± "What did you say?" No matter how calm Evangeline was, she couldn''t help but be stunned when she heard the news, and then the needle in her hand became not straight. An almost inaudible groan sounded in Evangeline''s ear. It was short and soft, but it was clearly heard by Evangeline. She suddenly felt a little happy, as if she had thought of something. She took out a silver needle and inserted it into a ce where the acupuncture points were not. Zion wanted to cry. He was in so much pain! Was Evangeline doing it on purpose? But he didn''t think it was possible. The hot and dry feeling made him feel like he was in a desert. He was so thirsty that he couldn''t find anything to support himself. However, he was stabbed by Evangeline. Zion felt that he might really cry. Esmeralda did not know the interaction between the two of them. She waspletely immersed in her own thoughts. Her eyes were full of tears. She gritted her teeth and said word by word, "You didn''t hear me wrong. My brother made me drunk on my 13th birthday and almost forced himself onto me. If it weren''t for the dagger on me, I might really..." Esmeralda''s tears finally fell. Even after so many years, she still could not forget the shame and sadness that day. After a few acupuncture needles, Evangeline found that Zion''s body temperature seemed to have dropped a little. She couldn''t help but feel happy, but she also felt a little depressed because of Esmeralda''s experience. "He''s your own brother!" "So what? The Laurent family only needs a spokesperson! His desire has been to be the spokesperson of the Laurent family since he was a child. But after my father married my mother, he doted on my mother very much. He saw me as a thorn in his side. This is because I am just a girl. If I were a boy, I might not have been able to live until now." Esmeralda took a deep breath, looked at Evangeline, and said, "Anne, I know what you''re thinking. You may think that I''m using you and him to avenge myself, or to eradicate him, but as long as my brother is here, we won''t live in peace! Even brother is involved in the matter of Allegra!" "What did you say?" Evangeline didn''t pay much attention to Esmeralda''s words, but when it came to Allegra, she couldn''t calm down. Esmeralda looked at Evangeline and said in a low voice, "The casino that her former adoptive father often goes to is opened by my eldest brother, but it''s under hisuncle''s name. Besides, that man''s debts were designed by my brother. My mother checked it out. The orphanage before Allegra was very remote, so it''s impossible for her former adoptive mother to go there. It was my brother''s people who told her about it and then brought her there. And Allegra was intentionally being adopted by them. Besides, Allegra is just a child who has just turned one year old. Why did they insert needles into her? He is a stranger who has never known the child. Because he adopted the child, they became a family. No matter what, his wife can''t have children, so he had to be caring towards this young girl and love her dearly. It''s impossible for him to be so cruel to a kid!" Evangeline didn''t know much about these things. Now that she heard Esmeralda''s words, she immediately felt that it didn''t make sense. So why did he do that? What role did the eldest son of the Laurent family y in this matter? Evangeline''s mind was in a mess. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Although Zion was in aa, he could still hear their conversation. He couldn''t help frowning. Who was the target of this design? All of a sudden, they fell silent. Evangeline touched Zion''s forehead. It was still very hot, but it was much better than before. She checked all of Zion''s medical equipment again, but still found nothing. She couldn''t help feeling a little angry. These despicable people hiding in the dark really deserved to be beaten! "You said that the eldest son of the Laurent family brought a doctor, but is there any way to know if he is in this hospital?" Evangeline''s words made Esmeralda''s eyes shine. "I have a way, but I need the cooperation of both of you." "As long as I can find this person, I can cooperate with you, but it''s a no for us. He is hurt and..." Evangeline''s words came to an abrupt end. He was injured! Could it be that Zion''s high fever was affected by the wound? She quickly called Whale and told him her doubts. Whale shook its head and said, "The wound is not infected, and it has been healed very well. I have checked it from the beginning." Evangeline frowned tightly. At this moment, Mylo sent someone over with a bottle of medicine, saying that it could relieve Zion''s high fever. Whale had investigated Mylo before, so he was more or less surprised by his appearance. Evangeline knew that this person liked Rita. Those who were loyal to Rita would never hurt Zion. Without hesitation, she fed Zion the medicine that Mylo had brought. Although Zion''s fever didn''t drop immediately, it was still slowly cooling down, which made people a little relieved. "What kind of medicine is this?" "I''ll tell youter." Mylo left after saying that. Esmeralda looked at Mylo in a daze. "Was that man the president of Cenluos Enterprise, Mylo Hans?" "Yep." Evangeline didn''t deny it. Esmeralda quickly said, "Of course I know him. My oldest brother once found someone to plot against him, but he managed to escape. Very few managed to escape unscathed from my brother''s plot. He said that although this person looks gentle and refined, he''s very dangerous. If possible, don''t provoke him. Anne, how do you know him?" Mylo was so famous? Evangeline was a little surprised, but she couldn''t tell Esmeralda anything. She just said lightly, "Your brother us here knows him. As for how he got to know him, I don''t know. I just met them a few times, and I don''t know if their rtionship is good." Esmeralda looked at the medicine bottle in Evangeline''s hand and understood what was going on. If they were not on good terms, would he drink a bottle of medicine without hesitation? It seemed that us and Anne had many unknown backgrounds and rtionships that both Esmeralda and her mother did not know. Chapter 1978 Chapter 1978 "The most important thing now is to find out the people your brother left here. Esmeralda, I don''t care what your n is. I only want my man to be safe, understand?" Evangeline suddenly turned her head and immediately looked at Esmeralda. Before Esmeralda could change her expression, Evangeline could see her expression clearly. To be able to survive safely in the Laurent family and gain Amor''s favor, Evangeline would rather not think that it was just luck. However, Esmeralda hadn''t schemed against her and Zion before, so Evangeline pretended that she didn''t know. Now that it was all exposed, Evangeline wouldn''t pretend anymore. "Esmeralda, you can scheme and use us to deal with your personal grudges. But you''d better remember one thing. If your mother and you dare to plot against your brother and harm him, we will deal with you the same way we dealt with others? Don''t think that we can''t see anything when you get near us unintentionally for the first time. us just did not want to bother, and if he wanted to, you would not have been able to sit here." This was the first time that Evangeline had said these things to Esmeralda. In the past, she really liked Esmeralda very much, but she knew that Esmeralda had her own needs. However, Zion was toozy to care about it. She didn''t want to break it, so she couldn''t do it now. Now that Zion had a high fever, she and Allegra were facing enemies from all sides. If Esmeralda could be one of their own, she could let out a sigh of relief in the Laurent family even if it was a short cooperation. Esmeralda didn''t expect that her tricks would have been seen through. When she heard Evangeline''s words, she couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and she was scared. "Got it, Anne." "Well, about the rtionship between us and Mylo, it doesn''t matter whether you say it or not, but the medicine us took just now..." "I won''t tell. I won''t tell a word, not even my mom." Esmeralda quickly swore. Evangeline nodded. Esmeralda''s n was actually very simple. She wanted to deliberately have a fight with Evangeline. The two of them bickered in the ward, and Esmeralda ran out in anger. Evangeline asked someone to follow Esmeralda secretly, and Zion opened his eyes the moment Esmeralda left. "How do you feel? " Evangeline asked worriedly. Zion looked at her with a faint smile, but he looked a little weak. ¡°I''m fine. It was very hot before. I felt refreshed after Mylo''s medicine was brought over. Although it can''t bepletely removed now, there should be no problem." Zion''s words made Evangeline slightly happy. "What kind of medicine is so magical?" "It should be a new medicine. If my guess is right, there should be Mr. Blu''s blood in it. I smell a faint smell of blood." Zion was actually very familiar with Desmond''s blood. On one hand, it was because Desmond had given it to Mango when they were little. On the other hand, it was also because the higher- ups had specially extracted Desmond''s blood and examined it. Initially, they wanted to see if they could create human blood. Unfortunately, none of them seeded. It was said that Desmond''s son very well inherited this bloodposition and it became a new bloodposition. Evangeline was stunned when she heard that. "Mylo and Mr. Blu? How did he know Mr. Blu? How did he get Mr. Blu¡¯s blood? Does he know where Mr. Blu is?" Evangeline''s words also stunned Zion. Right. Desmond had lived in seclusion with his whole family a long time ago. No one knew where they were, and even the higher- ups couldn''t find any information about them. Mylo could actually get Desmond''s blood. Had Mylo been protecting Desmond all these years? This thought shed across Zion''s mind. He didn''t think that Mylo would hold Desmond hostage because it wasn''t realistic. Desmond wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt him and the Ye family. If Mylo really had any intentions toward the Ye family, Desmond wouldn''t cooperate with him even if he had to die. Zion was confident about this. "I don''t know, but he should be one of us." Hearing Zion''s concern for Mylo, Evangeline didn''t say anything else. She just asked in a low voice, "Didn''t you go out? Why did you have a fever when you came? Do you have any impression of it?" Zion shook his head. He still didn''t fully understand what had happened to Rita, but he knew that Rita had gone through a life- and- death battle. Evangeline and Rita were good friends. If he told her about Rita now, she would be worried for no reason, and nothing else would be useful. It would be better to keep it a secret for the time being. "When I came back, I was very tired. I wanted to sleep in bed for a while, but I couldn''t wake up. On the contrary, the temperature of my body was getting higher and higher." "Could it be that you caught a cold?" In fact, Evangeline felt that this was not the case, so she asked. Zion said in a low voice, "Maybe. But if I really have a fever, wouldn''t it be useless to take medicine and get an injection? It''s not a big disease." This was the truth. Both of them fell silent at the same time. Zion looked at Evangeline and remembered that she and Allegra had been taken back to the Laurent family''s house. She couldn''t help asking, "Did you and Allegra get in trouble over there?" "No big deal, they just did not want to let us out. I heard that you had a fever, so I naturally couldn''t care so much and rushed out with Allegra." "Where is she?" "She''s being taken care of by our people. She''s a little sleepy now.¡± Seeing that Evangeline had arranged everything properly, Zion couldn''t help but nod. "Thank you for your hard work." "It''s not that hard. I''m just afraid that something bad will happen to you." This was the truth. Evangeline didn''t participate in Zion''s mission before, so she didn''t know that his mission was facing all kinds of dangers. Sometimes she thought that she fought on the battlefield with her own strength, but now she knew that this was the scariest! "Did you hear what Esmeralda said? " "Yes." "What do you think?" "There is something wrong with the eldest son of the Laurent family. If Allegra was introduced to her former adoptive parents by him through someone, it could only mean one thing." Zion''s eyes darkened. Evangeline immediately asked, "What?" "The eldest son of the Laurent family has something to do with the death of Allegra''s parents." In addition to this, Zion couldn''t think of any other reason for the son of their family to pay attention to an insignificant child and use other people''s hands to hurt the child. So the eldest son of the Laurent family even participated in drug business? This made Zion''s eyes sink. If that was the case, he would never spare him! Allegra''s parents were dead, and even Evangeline was affected by it! Whether it was in the arms business or the N?velDrama.Org (C) content. drugs business, these two things were enough to make one go crazy and kill. Now that Zion was involved, could he escape unscathed? This was what Evangeline was most worried about! And the current situation seemed to be getting more and moreplicated! Chapter 1979 Chapter 1979 Looking at Evangeline''s worried eyes, Zion reached out to hold her hand and whispered, "It''s okay. No matter what happens, I will protect you first." "I want you to be fine!" Evangeline''s eyes were a little red. It was really hard to experience the hardships of not getting close to Zion. Now that she knew it, Evangeline only hoped that Zion could finish this task safely and go home with her. Looking at Evangeline''s red eyes, Zion said softly, "Okay, I promise I''ll be fine." "Have a rest. I''ll watch here." Evangeline''s heart ached for Zion''s weakness. Zion didn''t try to put on an act. He nodded and closed his eyes. He was really tired. Looking at Zion falling asleep in a second, Evangeline gently covered him with a quilt. Then she came out and said to Whale, "Go and check if the eldest son of the Laurent family has anything to do with the border drug trafficking case a few years ago." Her words made Whale freeze for a moment, but he quickly checked it out. Esmeralda also had a thorough understanding of the situation. A seemingly in middle-aged doctor had been dragged out by her. Because Zion was in poor health, Evangeline walked straight over. "Anne, it''s him. As soon as I spread the news, he came to find me. He must be my elder brother''s man." Esmeralda whispered into Evangeline''s ear. Evangeline just looked at the doctor. Her intuition told her that it was not the case, but she still asked. "Why did you attack Mr. Laurent?" The doctor sneered and said, "That was not serious, but unfortunately, you saw through it. Otherwise, I would have killed him!¡± "Do you have a grudge against him?¡± "We are irreconcble enemies!" The doctor''s eyes were so cold that they made one scared. Whale came back after sending the message. When he heard that Esmeralda had found the person, he hurried over. However, when he saw the doctor, he was slightly stunned. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "It''s you?" "Do you know him?" Evangeline tilted her head and looked at Whale with a trace of sternness in her eyes. Whale quickly said, "Three years ago, in order to expand the warehouse, Mr. Laurent bought a piece ofnd in the south. But it seemed that the other party didn''t want to take action, so Mr. Laurent used some means." Whale''s words were tactful, but Evangeline understood. The means were cruel. However, the us from three years ago was not Zion. It was obvious that Zion had taken the me for him. Evangeline was a little depressed. "What''s the result?" "The other party is an old couple. They said that they didn''t intend to sell thend, so Mr. Laurent asked someone to directly push the house of the other party with an excavator." Whale felt a little ufortable when he said that. Evangeline''s eyes suddenly narrowed. "Where were they?" "In the house." Evangeline immediately understood. As a matter of fact, in order to get that piece ofnd, us had asked someone to bury the old couple alive with that piece ofnd? This was simply too cruel! No wonder they said that they were irreconcble enemies! "That old couple is..." "My parents!" The doctor''s eyes turned red. "My parents only had me when they were almost thirty years old. In order to provide for me to study, they worked day and night. I originally thought that after I became a doctor, I could retire for them. But because of a piece ofnd, your us killed my parents! I knew that us was so powerful that I, as a little doctor, couldn''t do anything to him. But God has eyes and now he has fallen into my hands. If I did not take revenge for my parents, I wouldn''t deserve to be a human being!" The doctor had already thought through everything before doing this. He didn''t care about his own life at all. He felt that it was worth it to drag us to hell with him! It was a pity that us seemed to be fine! The doctor was so angry that his eyes turned red, but he could do nothing. Esmeralda frowned slightly. She had never expected such a result. If that was the case, it was hard to say that the doctor had something to do with her eldest brother. Could it be that what happened to us this time really wasn''t what his big brother said? Evangeline didn''t care what Esmeralda was thinking. She just sighed. After all, Zion wasn''t us, but she couldn''t tell the doctor about it. She could only sigh and say, "What''s your name?" "Landon Zhang!" Landon was not pretentious. He was about to die and he left his name. Evangeline looked at the title on his chest. He was a useful person, but unfortunately, his future had been ruined by such a thing. "Whale, take him away and handle properly." "Yes." Of course, Whale knew what it meant. Evangeline intended to use a special channel to send him away, but on the surface, Landon might find a scapegoat to kill him. Esmeralda looked at Landon, who was being dragged away, and said with a frown, "Anne, do you really think this has nothing to do with my eldest brother?" "You like to have something to do with your big brother so much. Are you really so eager to trip your big brother?" Evangeline''s words were calm, but it made Esmeralda a little embarrassed. "No, I just think it''s impossible for someone like my big brother to let go of this opportunity." This time, Evangeline didn''t say anything. She didn''t know if the eldest son of the Laurent family would take advantage of Landon for the time being. Now that Zion had not recovered, she was worried that something would happen to Amor. As expected, not long after Landon was taken away, Amor came in person with the old housekeeper. "I heard that us'' fever has not subsided. What''s going on?" Amor''s voice was very loud and could be heard from a distance. Evangeline frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "It''s all right. A little personal grudge has been solved." As she spoke, she had been staring at Amor. When she noticed that there wasn''t much emotion in thetter''s eyes, her heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. This was an old cunning fox indeed! us looked at Evangeline and said nothing. He went into the ward to see Zion. By this time, Zion''s temperature had already dropped, but his face was a little pale, and he looked very weak. "Dad, it was so risky for brother this time." Esmeralda leaned closer to Amor and pouted as she spoke. Amor nced at her with unclear meaning in his eyes. Finally, he found a doctor to do a physical examination for Zion. After making sure that Zion was fine, Amor said in a low voice, "Since you are so worried about him, you can stay and take good care of him. But Allegra is the Miss of the Laurent family. I have to take her back." These words were directed at Evangeline. Evangeline was stunned, and then she said subconsciously, "No! Allegra can''t leave me!" "It''s not up to you to decide on this family!" Amor''s eyes suddenly darkened, and a chilling aura instantly filled the entire room, causing Evangeline to feel a great deal of pressure on her. "I don''t trust the Laurent family! I''ll protect my daughter myself!" Evangeline continued to insist. However, Amor said coldly, "She''s us'' daughter. I''ll naturally protect her so that she won''t lose a single strand of her hair. You don''t have to worry about anything else!" After that, he turned around and left. The old butler went to find Allegra spontaneously. Evangeline still wanted to stop him, but Amor said coldly, "Don''t forget your current identity. You are just a woman by us'' side. You haven''t married him yet, so you are not a member of the Laurent family. If I really want to deal with you, do you think he can protect you now? Or do you intend to leave him and live with other people?" Chapter 1980 Chapter 1980 Evangeline was stunned when she heard that. What did he mean that she was going to live with someone else? However, Evangeline only paused for a moment before she understood. Anne had had a boyfriend who had been her childhood sweetheart before, but didn''t Zion control that boyfriend now? How did Amor know that? She suddenly realized that Amor didn''t seem to be as indifferent as he appeared to be. Evangeline fell silent. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She thought about it carefully. Allegra was the daughter of her and Zion. Based on the attitude of Amor, who desperately hoped that us would take over the affairs of the Laurent family, there must be a big problem in the Laurent family that needed someone to solve. Amor could not handle this matter, but it was indeed easy for us to solve it. That was why he asked this illegitimate child toe back to inherit the Laurent family. But now, Zion''s attitude was a little ambiguous. He was not interested in the position, and he did not want to talk to the Laurent family. Therefore, Amor took advantage of Zion''s illness to take Allegra away. He would not hurt Allegra in many aspects, and would even protect her well. Having figured it out, Evangeline didn''t insist anymore. "Allegra is timid. Recently, she has been sick and has had surgery. She is not in good health. Amor, if you really like Allegra, I hope you can find a nanny to take care of her." "Sure." When Amor saw that Evangeline had agreed, his expression softened a little. He was really afraid that Evangeline would end up in the dark. If Evangeline really stopped him here, he might really fight with this woman in front of his son. But that was a bad idea! It couldn''t be used unless there was no other way. Fortunately, Anne could still be considered to be someone who knew what to do with the situation! Amor took a deep look at Evangeline before turning to leave. "Dad, I want to stay with us!" "Go home!" As soon as Esmeralda finished speaking, Amor''s gaze instantly swept across her. That gaze carried an iparably sharp and wiseness that could see through everything. It instantly frightened Esmeralda so much that she didn''t dare to say another word. Amor came quickly and left quickly. Evangeline didn''t even see the dawn when he left. Esmeralda was also taken away. When there were only Evangeline and Zion left in the room, she suddenly felt a little depressed. Although she didn''t know what Amor needed us to deal with, it wasn''t a good thing, and it wouldn''t be easy either. Evangeline was really worried about Zion''s current situation. She came to Zion''s bed to guard him. She could only do this now. Amor looked at Allegra, who had fallen asleep, and could not help but pause. Esmeralda quickly said, "Let me hug Allegra!" "Stay away from him!" Amor red coldly at Esmeralda before signaling for the old butler to hand him the child. He carried the child in his arms and got into the car. It was the first time in her life that Esmeralda had been looked down upon by her father. She could not help but feel a little ufortable. "Dad, I''m still her little aunt. What''s wrong with you letting me hug her?" "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''ve done, and don''t think that I don''t know what you and your mother are up to. Esme, I dote on you, so you can just be a little princess. The circumstances of the Laurent family are about to change. If you mess around with your mother, don''t say that Dad won''t help youter. Do you really think that your brother''s hand is so easy to use?" Amor rarely said these words to his little daughter. He had pretended that he hadn''t seen what had happened between them in the past. After all, it wasn''t a big deal. He was still in charge of the Laurent family, but from now on, the Laurent family was destined to have a new head. If she continued to fool around like this... Amor''s eyes darkened slightly. Esmeralda was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled awkwardly and said, "Dad, what are you saying? I don''t understand." "It doesn''t matter whether you understand or not. You have to know what you should do in the future." Amor got in the car as soon as he finished speaking. Esmeralda was arranged to be in the car at the back instead. After the old butler got in the car, he looked at Amor and said in a low voice, "Sir, Miss is still young. You can teach her slowly in the future." "Is there a future?" Amor''s words silenced the old butler. As he looked at the dawn in his hands, Amor''s thoughts drifted off into the distance. "What do you think us is thinking?" When the old butler heard Amor''s question, he hurriedly said, "I really don''t think he has any interest in taking over the Laurent family." "But now, the Laurent family needs him!" "But when he and his mother needed the Laurent family, you guys were not there for them." The old butler''s words caused Amor to fall silent. If there was anything he regretted in his life, then it was definitely this. Who would have thought that the son of a woman who was a nobody would have such achievements? However, since things had already progressed to this point, there was no need for Amor to me anything else. He whispered, "us has the Laurent family in her heart." "Sir, you''re too confident." The old butler couldn''t sense us'' feelings for the Laurent family at all. Amor said in a low voice, "None of the children of the Laurent family can be at ease. Just look at what they''ve done over the years and you''ll know. Especially the eldest one. Except for the fact that us came back and broke one of his arms this time, has he ever truly taken the initiative to deal with the Laurent family?" The old butler was stunned when he heard his words. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed that us had not taken the initiative to do anything to the Laurent family over the years. In addition to self- protection, he had developed his own power and then dealt with others. No one knew whether he disdain the people of the Laurent family, but as Amor had said, he had never taken the initiative to attack. "So, do you think that he willpromise this time?" "I hope so." Amor closed his eyes. Allegra slept soundly in his arms, which was so well-behaved that Amor liked her a little. "I don''t know if this girl followed Amor. Speaking of which, when he was young, I had never hugged him. I don''t know how he grew up. When I have time, let them sort out his growth experiences and give them to me." "Okay." The old butler quickly agreed. The few of them quickly returned to the Laurent family''s residence. However, when Amor saw a familiar figure at the entrance, his eyes suddenly darkened. "Ask that bastard to get into the study and wait for me!" Amor''s voice was very cold. The old butler took a look and saw that it was the eldest son of the Laurent family. Amor was worried that he couldn¡¯t find any reason to call him here, but he rushed here by himself. The old butler shook his head and got out of the car. Meanwhile, Amor carried Allegra into the house without looking sideways. When Esmeralda saw the eldest son of the Laurent family, her eyes were filled with boundless hatred. Sooner orter, she would kill this man! She swore! As if sensing the monstrous hatred, the eldest son of the Laurent family nced in her direction. She quickly turned her head, but she did not see the bloodthirsty smile that shed across the elder brother''s lips... Chapter 1981 Chapter 1981 After Amor carried Allegra back to her room, he got someone to find a trustworthy nanny to care for her. It was the first time the nanny had seen Amor care so much about a child. She couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. Amor said coldly, "If this child loses a single hair, well, you shall see.¡± "Yes, sir!" The nanny was frightened and carried the child. Amor looked at Allegra and found that she didn''t sleep well. He looked at the temperature of the air conditioner and said in a low voice, "Turn on the heating. The child is a little irritable." "Okay." Amor only left the room when he saw that the nanny had followed his instructions. He was not in a hurry to go to the study. Instead, he went back to his room and changed into a suit beforeing to the study. When Rafferty of the Laurent family saw Amor, he subconsciously wanted to bow, but Amor kicked him to the ground. Because the incident had happened too suddenly, both the oldest son of the Laurent family and the old housekeeper were stunned. As a result, the oldest son of the Laurent family had been kicked to the ground by his own father and was still looking at him with a dazed expression. This made Amor even angrier. "Aren''t you convinced?" Amor''s voice was so loud that it caused the ears of Rafferty to buzz. Only then did he finally react. "Dad, what are you doing? What did I do wrong?" Rafferty quickly got to his feet, feeling very embarrassed. He was already a grandfather. How could he be kicked to the ground by his old father at such an old age? If the news got out, wouldn''t he lose face? Amor didn''t care what the eldest son of the Laurent family was thinking. Seeing him ask him such a question, he was so angry that he once again beat him with his crutch. The poor Rafferty didn''t dare to fight back. He hid left and right, but he was still hit several times with the cane because of the limited area of the study. The corners of the old butler''s mouth twitched. It had been a long time since Amorst taught his kids a lesson like that. But now, he was doing it again. It seemed that Raffery really angered Amor. Finally, Amor was tired from the beating. He panted as he looked at the eldest son of the Laurent family and said, ¡°Do you really think that the poison you used on us was wless?" His words not only startled the eldest son of the Laurent family, but also the old butler. "Rafferty, did you poison us?" "I didn''t!" Rafferty wouldn''t admit it even if he was beaten to death, but his eyes flickered. "Liar!¡± When Amor saw his eldest son like this, he grew even angrier. How could he give birth to such a disappointing thing! "If I didn''t have concrete evidence, would I have said that to you? Boss, if you want to be the spokesperson, you have to see if you have the ability or not. After so many years, how much space did I give you with the fact that us was never home? Tell me what did you do? Your made the Laurent family into a mess, and now I am begging us toe back and clean up the mess. How good are you? Just because he broke one of your arms, you want to kill him? Have you ever thought about that? That''s your biological brother! Without him, our Laurent family will be in trouble!" Amor was so angry that his chest rose and fell rapidly. He wished he could cut open his eldest son''s brain and see what was inside. When the eldest son of the Laurent family heard Amor''s words, he couldn''t help but feel a little aggrieved. "Just one of my arms? Dad, it''s easy for you to say. I''m just a grandfather, but one of my arms was broken by a 30-year-old boy. Don''t I want my image?" "How much is your face worth? Do you think I don''t know how many times you have attacked us and his mother? Did he say anything? Did he do anything to you? To the Laurent family, he is already benevolent enough. Do you still want to take his life now? If I hadn''t asked someone to rece your men with us'' men that killed the pair of old couple, you could have died!" Amor''s feelings for his eldest son were extraordinary. After all, he was the first son and had watched him grow up. He was also the son of his own wife. In fact, Amor also hoped that his eldest son would be able to support the Laurent family with his inheritance. However, things went contrary to his wishes and his eldest son didn''t have much brains. Right now, all of his hopes were on his youngest son. No matter how much he disliked us, he couldn''t just watch as us crippled his eldest son. Rafferty finally panicked when he heard Amor''s words. "Dad, I..." "What? While us still doesn''t have the strength to settle ounts with you, hurry up and pack up and go abroad overnight! I still have some power in a small country at the border. Your retirement is a good choice for you." Amor''s words stunned Rafferty, and he was triggered. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Dad, are you going to let me go? I am your eldest son! You promised my mother that you would take good care of me." "Do you need me to take care of you, a 50-year-old man? Don''t you feel ashamed to say it out loud? Besides, if you don''t leave and wait for us to wake up, not to mention whether he will hurt you or not, I can see that Anne beside him is a martial artist and also a protective girl. If they find evidence, you can''t leave even if you want to. Do you want to die here?" Amor was really upset. At this point in time, his eldest son was still thinking about his position as a spokesperson. What exactly was in his mind? Rafferty remained unmoved as he said, "Does us still dare to kill me in front of my father?" "Are you nning to hide under me till you die? Do you really think that I can control us right now? I''m begging him to save the Laurent family, not that he wants toe back! Alright, hurry up and pack up your things. I''ve already bought the ne tickets. You and your sons and grandchildren are all leaving. As long as you leave this ce, I have a way to keep your bloodline safe." Amor felt a little ufortable. Although his eldest son wasn''t talented and had done a lot of wrong things, to Amor, he was truly raised as a son. The father- son rtionship between the two of them wasn''t fake. If he were to be sent away now, he might never be able to see him again for the rest of his life. This made the Amor really upset. When Amor saw this, he knew that Amor had already made up his mind. He couldn''t help but feel a little vexed. He lost? Or was it because his father had seen us rise in power and had decided to abandon him? The eldest son of the Laurent family was very upset, and he hated us even more. This meant that his father was the one who changed the medicine and the men, so us did not die. That meant... "Keep away from those little thoughts in your heart. Otherwise, if you want to court death, I won¡¯t stop you. I''m not afraid to tell you that if you fall into us hands for the Laurent family, I will never care about your life." Amor looked coldly at his son. He knew his son the best. Rafferty was very depressed to see this, but there was nothing he could do. He had no choice but to leave the study in disgrace. Outside, he ran into Esmeralda, who was about to return to her room. This little girl had been very close to us recently. Did she really think that he didn''t know what she was up to? The corner of Rafferty''s lips curled into a cold smile. He quickly stepped forward, covered Esmeralda''s mouth, and dragged her away without saying a word. Chapter 1982 Chapter 1982 "Let me go!" Esmeralda struggled violently, but she couldn''t break free from the shackles of Rafferty. She could only be dragged out forcefully. None of the surrounding servants dared to make a sound when they saw him. They even pretended to turn a blind eye to him doing other things. If Serena had been present, she could have saved his daughter. Unfortunately, Serena had been sent out by Amor to do other things. There was no one in the entire Laurent family''s old house who could help Esmeralda. Esmeralda was on the verge of copse, but she couldn''t do anything. Just like when she was thirteen, everything seemed to have returned to the beginning. Rafferty tugged at her hair and dragged Esmeralda into the car. Esmeralda knew that her life had been ruined the moment she got into the car. "You will get your retribution!" Esmeralda red at the eldest son of the Laurent family with resentment. She wanted nothing more than to tear him to shreds with her eyes. However, she knew that she was no match for the man in front of her, be it in terms of physical strength or skill. She suddenly remembered that her mobile phone was still on her body, so she quickly took out her mobile phone and wanted to call for help. Rafferty grabbed the phone, threw it out of the window, and started the car again. His series of actions were seen by the old housekeeper. The old butler''s brows furrowed slightly as he subconsciously looked at Amor. "Sir, he took Miss away." Amor''s eyes were dark and unclear. No one knew what he was thinking. After a long while, Amor slowly opened his mouth. "Call Anne." The old butler was stunned by Amor''s words. "Sir, did you say something wrong?" "No. just call Anne." This time, Amor''s voice was particrly loud. The old housekeeper didn''t know what was going on, but he didn''t refute it. He picked up the phone and called Anne immediately. "Miss Anne, the Esmeralda has been taken away by Rafferty." Evangeline was slightly taken aback. She asked in disbelief, "What did you say? Who took Esme away?" "Rafferty, they might be heading to his vi or other mansions." The old butler quickly sent the address of Rafferty to Evangeline. Looking at the address in her hand, Evangeline was lost in thought. What was going on with this old butler? At this time, Zion had not woken up yet, so no one gave Evangeline a reference. Since the old butler was able to call her, why didn''t he stop Rafferty from taking Esmeralda away? This was not only a question for Evangeline, but also for the old housekeeper. The old butler put down the phone and looked at Amor. Although he didn''t say anything, Amor still knew what he wanted to ask. "Do you think I''m cold-blooded?" Amorughed coldly, but there was a hint of bitterness at the corner of his mouth. "Sir, do you have any ns?" The old butler had followed Amor for many years, so he naturally knew that he didn''t do anything useless. He could have stopped Amor, but he had let him take Esmeralda away. Amor came to the window and frowned as he looked at the sunlight outside. "Esme is not my daughter." After a long while, Amor finally opened his mouth to speak, but his words gave the old butler a fright. Over the years, everyone had seen how much Amor doted on Esmeralda. They all thought that Amor spoiled her so much because he finally had a daughter. But he did not expect that she was not his daughter. After saying these words, Amor seemed to be 10 years older. He whispered, "Serena fooled around with another man behind my back, and she had Esme. At that time, I actually wanted to kill her and the child in her belly. Butter, I learned that the man was Serena''s childhood sweetheart. You should be more clear about how Serena ended up with me. It was because her family was going down and needed a powerful person to support, so she sacrificed herself. In fact, the person she loved was not me at all. But I don''t care. I really like her." At this point, Amor let out a long sigh. The old butler understood Amor. He was even more aware of the amount of money that Amor had spent to pursue Serena. Now that Amor had said so, the old butler''s heart ached for Amor. "You''ve doted on Miss for so many years, so that means you''ve already treated Madam well enough." "It''s a pity that humans are greedy. Serena has been trying to get involved in the affairs of the family over the years, and even wanted to take over the country. I can''t tolerate this." Amor''s words suddenly changed, and the darkness inside turned cold. The old butler immediately understood. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Sir, are you going to use Rafferty to pin down Miss and make Madam surrender?" "Perhaps that''s what I thought before. I know his character. He wouldn''t be able to move when he saw a beautiful girl, especially with Esme''s background. After he identally learned of it, he had an abnormal possession of Esme. I also know very well what happened to Esme when she was thirteen. That bastard almost forced her to marry him, and I almost broke his leg afterward. But I know that the more he can''t get her, the more obsessed he is. This time, I originally nned to let him go far away and live in peace for the rest of his life. Unfortunately, he didn''t cherish his life." Amor sighed once more, but there was already a hint of dejection in his tone. "us is too young. Although his current strength is great and he can also be the spokesperson of the Laurent family, his brothers and sisters will definitely not be convinced. Now that Esme and Anne have a better rtionship, if she can save her, both Esme and Serena will remember this friendship wholeheartedly. It will be much more convenient for you to return to the Laurent family." The old butler immediately understood. What Amor had done was to pave the way for us. However, his eldest son''s life had to be paid for on this road. The old butler suddenly felt sorry for Amor. "Sir, Mr. us is actually a man of means. Even if you don''t do this, he may still be able to sit firmly in the position." "That''s right, but I have to do something for this son. After all, Rafferty almost killed him not long ago." Speaking of this, Amor couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. "Have you checked the poison brought by him? Where did ite from? The drug is so strong, yet it was brought to the market." Upon hearing Amor''s question, the old butler hurriedly said, "We''re still investigating, but we haven''t found any clues. It shouldn''t be something on the market. It might have something to do with the ck market. However, I heard about this. The poison that that person poisoned us was simr. He was able to remain safe and sound, I''m afraid we don''t know what''s inside." The old butler''s words stunned Amor once again. "A simr poison? us is actually fine?" "Yes, so should I check the people around us?¡± The old steward volunteered on his own ord. This time, Amor didn''t refute him, but there was more or less a hint of contemtion in his eyes. Chapter 1983 Chapter 1983 On Zion''s side, he didn''t know what Amor was thinking and was still sleeping. On the other hand, Evangeline hesitated for a moment after learning that Esmeralda had been taken away by the eldest son of the Laurent family. She then sent someone to inform Serena, and she also sent someone to look for her. However, she looked at the unconscious Zion and said to Whale beside her, "Go and find out what kind of poison Zion is poisoned with. It must beplicated if he could be drugged so effortlessly.'''' Whale was stunned for a moment, and then he thought of something. "Yes, boss'' body is very good, and his identification of toxins is also very high. Basically, there are very few toxins that can quietly get close to him." Whale thought of Zion''s incredible ability. His uncle was Tristan. He was once surrounded by people like Mateo and Desmond, so he had a very high tolerance for toxins. Whale even had no doubt that if Zion did not join the army, he would very likely be an outstanding doctor. In addition, with Wisdom''s influence, if one could get close to Zion and sessfully poison him, it meant that this person was not someone capable. He couldn''t help but shiver. Just then, someone came in to report. "Miss Anne, Whale, Mylo is here." "Mylo?" Evangeline was a little surprised. "Didn''t he just leave?" Whale was also stunned and looked at Evangeline subconsciously. Evangeline nodded and asked someone to bring Mylo in. Seeing that Whale was also here, Mylo didn''t have much of a reaction. He just looked at Zion and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid that Amor has already investigated the people around you. Now, you''d better spread the news that the us is doing business with me." "Huh? What business?" Whale was a little confused. Evangeline seemed to have thought of something. She looked at Mylo and said, "Why are you involved in this?" As the president of thepany, he didn''t need toe here at all. Even if he came here for Rita, he shouldn''t have anything to do with us of the arms family. Wasn''t he afraid... "I''m not afraid!" Mylo seemed to know what Evangeline was thinking. He looked at the unconscious Zion and whispered, "Rita is very worried about him. Since she can''te out, I will take good care of her brother for her." Evangeline immediately understood. "Rita..." "She is fine, and she needs to rest." Mylo''s words made Evangeline a little relieved and a little worried. "Is she really cured?¡± "Desmond''s son, Anton, flew over. There should be no problem." When Rita''s body was in trouble, it was not that the Ye family didn''t look for Desmond, but they didn''t find him. They didn''t expect to meet Desmond''s son, Anton, in such an environment. So was this a coincidence? Or was it a special arrangement? Evangeline didn''t know, but it was good to hear that Rita was fine. "There are some things that I''m not too sure about, but I vaguely know about the Laurent family''s crisis. At present, the Amor is hoping that us would be able to go back and shoulder the responsibility of the Laurent family. However, he has never cared about us since he was a child. Now that he wants this son toe back and take over the Laurent family, he naturally needs to investigate from all sides. If you have any backing, cut it off quickly. Right now, he has to be the real us. No matter Rita, the mission will be perfectlypleted. Otherwise, he will not be in charge of the Laurent family. He can''t do anything because there are many things that need to be dealt with by the Laurent family." Hearing what Mylo said, Whale''s face suddenly changed. "How do you know this? Who the hell are you?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mylo did not take Whale seriously. He just whispered to Evangeline, "The power distribution of the Laurent family is uneven now. Amor intends to send us out of the country, but it seems that this is courting death. He insists on kidnapping Esmeralda in the car. Amor probably intends to abandon this son and use him as a pawn to please us. That''s why he sent you a message asking you to save Esmeralda. As long as you can save her, Serena will be grateful to you. Serena looks like a little woman, but you can''t imagine her background. So you have to save Esmeralda yourself, but don''t hurt yourself too much. Mylo''s words made Evangeline pause for a moment. "I''m leaving. What about him? He''s in aa now. Although his life is not in danger, I''m afraid..." "No one will hurt him, at least Amor wouldn''t allow it, so you should do what you should do. If it wasn''t for Amor, he would probably be dead by now. The person that Rafferty found couldn''t be compared to a quack, but he was secretly reced by Amor. Before his identity was exposed, he was the only treasure of Amor, and he was the only hope of the Laurent family." Mylo seemed to be very clear about the Laurent family. Evangeline frowned slightly and asked, "What''s the matter with the Laurent family? Why do they need us?" "I can''t tell you about this. Amor has to tell us when he waked up. You just need to protect him. His toxins haven''t beenpletely cleaned up, so he can''t wake up. During this period of time, you ask Whale to take care of him. I''ll go and get him some antidote." "Do you know where the antidote is?" Evangeline was shocked. Wasn''t Mylo the president of a group? He could be a music artists, but since when was he a chemist? Whale also had the same doubts. Mylo didn''t exin further. He touched Zion''s forehead, looked at his eyes, and then left quickly. Looking at Mylo''s back, Evangeline was lost in thought. Whale asked uncertainly, "Is this person trustworthy?" "Yes.¡± The reason why Evangeline trusted Mylo so much was that Rita trusted him and liked him. She was well aware of Rita''s temper. If she hadn''t been particrly confident in Mylo, she wouldn''t have allowed him to follow her for so long, even if he hadn''t. Hearing Evangeline''s words, the whale didn''t know what to say, but he was still a little worried. "I''ll send someone to investigate Mylo''s background." "Check it out openly." Hearing Evangeline''s words, Whale immediately understood. Amor was probably keeping an eye on them all the time. Now that Mylo was here, no one could guarantee that no one in the Laurent family had seen him. Rather than sneaking around to investigate, it was better to do it in a big way and let everyone know that Mylo had taken the initiative to approach us. Whether it was for business or to establish a rtionship, he had to put on a show for others to see. "I''ll arrange it now. Are you going to save Esmeralda?¡± "It''s obvious, isn''t it?" Evangeline had already gotten up. Looking at Zion, who was still in aa, she whispered to Whale, "No one or anything is more important than his safety. After I leave, you must guard him closely, understand?" Chapter 1984 Chapter 1984 Whale nodded hurriedly. He knew better than anyone about Zion''s importance in this mission. In the end, Evangeline got up and left. She drove quickly in the direction of Rafferty''s'' location. On Esmeralda''s side, she was in despair. Looking at the eldest son of the Laurent family in front of her, she hated herself for not putting on a dagger. Otherwise, she would have died with this man. She didn''t know if her mother knew that she had been taken away. If she knew, she would definitely come to save her. This was what Esmeralda was thinking. She tried her best to calm down, but Rafferty seemed to have seen her strong and calm demeanor. He smiled and said, "Are you waiting for your mother to save you? Save it. Your mother isn''t here right now. She''s even overseas. If she wants to rush back, I would have done everything I wanted to by that time!" "You b*stard!" The defensive line in her heart, which she had painstakingly built up, immediately copsed by half. "B*stard? Women love naught men, right? You don''t have to expect us to save you. He''s an illegitimate child and has never grown up in the Laurent family since he was a child. Do you think he doesn''t have any hatred for the Laurent family? When hees back, you''re eager to stick to him. Are you asking him to protect you? What a pity. That kid is a coldblooded person. He doesn''t care about anyone except for that woman. Besides, it''s uncertain whether he''s dead or alive now. How can he have time to save you?" Esmeralda was stunned by his words, and then she asked nervously, "What did you do to brother?" "Brother? You are not rted by blood, and I am not rted to you. Otherwise, why do you think I am interested in you? Even if I am a beast, I will not really hurt my own sister." Esmeralda felt like she had been struck by lightning by the elder''s words. "Nonsense!" "Nonsense? Then you can ask your mother if I am talking nonsense or not. Are you a child of the Laurent family? Why? Father has doted on you for so many years. Do you really think that you are a daughter of the Laurent family? What a joke! When your mother married father, she had already had you. You are a bastard between her and another man. Father could not be bothered with you, but did the Laurent family not care about you? I am older than you, so I naturally know what happened back then. If not for the power behind your mother, would you have been able toe out safely? What a joke! But it''s fine now. As long as you and I seed and be my woman, your mother can be considered my mother-inw. If you can have my child, you mom would help me, right?" Hearing his shameless words, Esmeralda was so angry that her whole body was trembling. "In your dreams! I won''t do anything with you even if I die." "Die? You think too much. Let''s exercise now. Do you feel that you still have strength? Since you got in the car, the perfume in my car has been spreading for a long time." Esmeralda immediately understood. "You drugged me? Are you still a human? You can be my father at your age!" "So what? As long as I''m a man, that''s enough." Rafferty smiled shamelessly, but Esmeralda sadly found that she really didn''t have much strength left. If what he said was true, her mother would not be able toe back, and us was in aa now, what should she do? Was she really going to be raped by this beast? Esmeralda was on the verge of a mental breakdown. She had always known that Rafferty was not pure-minded and had bad motives. However, because he was Amor''s first son, Amor would often turn a blind eye to him. Therefore, when she heard that us had returned, she immediately rushed in front of him, hoping that she would be able to obtain the help and protection of her brother. But now, all her ns were in vain. All her efforts seemed to be in vain, and everything returned to the beginning. If she couldn''t get rid of fate, would she still be raped by this bastard? Esmeralda could not help but shed tears. She closed her eyes in despair and felt that the car had hurt the bumpy mountain road. On the way up, she knew that Rafferty must have taken her to a vi in the middle of the mountain where no one else was there. Not to mention that the security guards there were very responsible, there wouldn''t be many people going up the mountain at the end of the year, so she really had no way out, right? Her tears flowed even more violently. She couldn''t help but think of how Zion treated Evangeline. She also wanted to have that kind of feelings and that kind of man. She also wanted to get a man who loved her with all his heart like Evangeline. Why did God want to take away this little wish? Rafferty couldn''t help butugh even more smugly when he saw her tears in the rear mirror. "Cry. I like to see your tearful face. You''ll be cryingter." Such shameless words disgusted her, but she couldn''t do anything because she didn''t even have the strength to lift a finger. Esmeralda felt desperate when she thought of everything she was about to face. The car quickly drove into the vi in the middle of the mountain. The people here were all the subordinates of the eldest son of the Laurent family. They were obedient to him. "Go and guard outside. Anyone who dares to break in will be killed without exception!" After Rafferty finished speaking, he carried Esmeralda straight into the house. She felt disgusted, but she couldn''t break free. These people all knew that she was the miss of the Laurent family, but their eyes couldn''t stand a single nce from her, as if she was just an ordinary woman. This kind of humiliation made her almost copse. She red hatefully at Rafferty and said, "You''d better kill me, or I won''t let you off the hook." "As long as I sleep with you and make you pregnant with my child, so what if you let me go or not? Can a little girl like you overturn the world? Esmeralda, you''re too naive." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The corner of his lips curled into a mocking smile as he threw her onto the bed. Esmeralda was in a daze from the fall, but she still wanted to keep herself awake. Rafferty immediately ordered someone to bring over a bowl filled with yellow liquid. Esmeralda did not know what it was, but she suddenly felt a little resistant and afraid. "What are you doing?" "I''ll let you drink some medicine that can help you get pregnant quickly. Don''t be afraid. It''s not bitter." After the he was done, he walked over, grabbed the syringe, and directly poured the medicine into her mouth. Esmeralda struggled, but she was unable to resist the strength and was forced to drink the bowl of soup. She cried and shouted, but there was nothing she could do. She was choked by the soup and coughed. She felt that her lungs were about to be coughed out, but Rafferty didn''t show any mercy for her. He stepped forward and grabbed her hair, forcing her to look at Rafferty''s old face. At the same time, he directly tore off her coat. The cool wind blew on her skin. The sense of humiliation made her want to die immediately, but she also knew that she would not die. The more cruel torture had just begun... Chapter 1985 Chapter 1985 Rafferty''s breathing was right next to her ears. Esmeralda felt extremely disgusted. She even wanted to bite his ear, but she didn''t even have the strength to move. She could only watch the bastard lying on top of her and do whatever he wanted. She closed her eyes desperately, and a line of tears fell from the corner of her eyes, directly wetting the pillow. The clothes on her body were taken off her body one by one. Rafferty didn''t seem to be in a rush to invade her. Instead, he turned on his phone and started taking photos while caressing her. Esmeralda was so angry that she nearly ground her teeth. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "I will kill you! I swear!" "Shh! Why are you so excited? You''ll beg me He smiled evilly. When Esmeralda heard the clicking of the shutter, she was almost driven crazy. Just as she was about to copse, a loud noise came from the window, causing Rafferty to be stunned. "Who is it?" He was very cautious. Although this was the second floor and the people outside were all his men, he could not pretend that he could not hear the movement at this time. Rafferty got out of bed and went straight to the window, but a figure quickly punched him. Blood spurted out of his nose. Before Rafferty could even shout, he had been knocked unconscious by the other party''s knife. "Useless piece of trash!" Evangeline quickly got up and saw Esmeralda naked lying there. She was extremely helpless. She quickly took off her jacket and covered Esmeralda''s body. "It''s okay. I''ll take you home." Anne voice was like the sound of nature to Esmeralda. She looked at Evangeline and once thought that she was dreaming. It was not until Evangeline''s slightly cold fingertips touched her skin that she finally realized that someone hade to save her. "Anne!" Esmeralda finally let go of her fear. Her entire body was trembling and her tears were dripping down her cheeks. She was crying so hard that her heart was about to break. Evangeline wasn''t afraid that the people outside would hear Esmeralda''s cry. Esmeralda had been caught by the eldest son of the Laurent family, so crying was the most important thing. Evangeline was also a woman. When she saw Esmeralda''s current situation, she really wanted to kick Rafferty a few more times. "Can you walk?" Esmeralda shook her head. "He gave me something to smell. I''m weak now, and he even gave me something to drink. I''m burning all over. Anne, am I going to die?" "No!" Evangeline knew that she might have been drugged. "This bastard treats a girl like this, and you''re his nominal sister. Won''t his conscience hurt?" Yes, such a person had no conscience at all! Evangeline quickly took out the silver needles and inserted them directly into Esmeralda''s acupuncture points, which could dispel some of the heat in her body. Then Evangeline found a set of clothes from the wardrobe and handed it to Esmeralda. "I know you don''t like wearing his clothes, but I didn''t prepare clothes when I came. You can''t go out now." Evangeline looked at the torn clothes on the ground and couldn''t help frowning slightly. Under the stimtion of the silver needles, Esmeralda regained some strength more or less. At this time, although she wished to be separated from this man''s things, she also knew that what Evangeline said was true. Esmeralda quickly put on her clothes and looked coldly at the unconscious Rafferty on the ground. A trace of hatred shed across her eyes. "Anne, I''m going to kill him!" "Girl, don''t always say the word ''kill''. It''s not worth it to set up a murder case for someone like him." Evangeline was also aware of Esmeralda''s current mood. This man had pestered Esmeralda since she was thirteen. There was nothing wrong with Esmeralda wanting to kill someone, but she still did not want her hands to be stained with blood. She didn''t know what this girl looked like before, but now she really didn''t want her to be irreparable. Esmeralda paused for a moment, nced at Evangeline, and then whispered, "Is this why us likes you?" "What?" "Nothing." Esmeralda smiled wryly. The people of the Laurent family all licked their blood on the edge of their des. They had learned how to scheme since they were young. It was normal for them to kill people, but Evangeline had told her that girls shouldn''t be like this. "Was it because of my life since I was a child that I couldn''t find a man who loved me with all his heart?" Evangeline''s purity made Esmeralda feel inferior. She seemed to understand why us liked Evangeline so much. However, she took out a dagger from the drawer and approached Rafferty step by step! "Esme!" Evangeline saw that the storm in her eyes almost swallowed her whole. She wanted to stop her. She wanted to tell her that there was stillw in everything, but Evangeline didn''t say anything in the end. Thew! Was there evenw in the Laurent family? This girl had suffered a disaster that she shouldn''t have suffered since she was 13 years old. It was hard to persuade her not to. For the first time, Evangeline had a deep understanding of this situation. She did not stop her or go forward. Instead, she came to the door and kept an eye on the outside, afraid that the people outside would find something and rush over. At that time, it would be easy for her to be alone, but it would be a little difficult for her to leave with Esmeralda. Esmeralda didn''t know what Evangeline was thinking. Her mind was filled with anger and humiliation! This b*stard man had been eyeing her all this time. Esmeralda trembled with anger when she thought of how her innocence would have been completely destroyed if it hadn''t been for Evangeline''s arrival. Endless killing intent spread out, but she remembered Evangeline''s words. Shouldn''t girls fight and kill? But what about her humiliation? Who could give her a fair exnation for everything that she had managed? Esmeralda''s eyes reddened. She held a dagger in her hand and trembled all over. She had been aiming it at the heart of the eldest son of the Laurent family, but she had changed her mind at thest moment. The sharp dagger stabbed straight at the lower part of the eldest son of the Laurent family. With a blood-curdling scream, the eldest son of the Laurent family suddenly woke up, only to see something flying out. However, his lower body was in so much pain that the bright red blood immediately dyed his entire pants. Esmeralda''s eyes were terrifyingly cold. She said word by word, "You''d better live well and repent with your broken body." The eldest son of the Laurent family finally realized what he had lost, and he almost went crazy. "Esmeralda, I''m going to kill you!" He struggled to get up, but Esmeralda once again raised her foot and kicked the source of all evil, causing Rafferty to immediately faint in pain. Outside, when they heard the scream of the eldest son of the Laurent family, they had already realized that something was wrong. At this moment, they wanted toe over and open the door, but were blocked by Evangeline with the table. Looking at the dagger in Esmeralda hand, Evangeline grabbed it and threw it into the stic bag without hesitation. Then she put it in her pocket, grabbed Esmeralda''s hand and ran quickly to the floor-to-ceiling window. Chapter 1986 Chapter 1986 "Anne, you can go by yourself or you might be dragged by me." By this time, Esmeralda hade to her senses. This was the territory of the Rafferty. Everyone here belonged to him. She and Evangeline couldn''t escape from this ce at all. Instead of letting Evangeline get involved in this, she might as well let her go. This matter had nothing to do with her. "Anne, I''m already very grateful that you''vee to save me. You''re the person that us cares about the most. He has never been raised by the Laurent family since he was young. He has to fight in front of the Laurent family alone, and from time to time, he has to be wary of the schemes of the Laurent family. He doesn''t live an easy life. On the other hand, I''m the one who grew up pampered by my father. Actually, I live a morefortable life than anyone else, but now I know that I¡¯m not father''s daughter. Isn''t that very ironic? However, I also know that I can''t let someone who isn''t a daughter of the Laurent family implicate someone that us cares about the most. Anne, I envy you a lot. Really!" Esmeralda''s eyes were filled with tears. She struggled free of Evangeline''s hand as if she was walking back. Killing one was enough, killing two to earn one! Esmeralda intended to go back, but she didn''t expect that Evangeline would suddenly give her a p from the back. When her body slowly slipped into Evangeline''s arms, she heard Evangeline say, "Everyone''s life can be very wonderful. I promised you that I would take you back with me." After saying that, Evangeline jumped out of the window with Esmeralda in her arms. Esmeralda finally fainted, but her lips curled into a smile. Did us care about her? Even if she had schemed against us at the beginning, wouldn''t he me her? A tear rolled down from the corner of Esmeralda''s eye. She had never hated her n so much. For the first time, she felt that she was very bad in front of Evangeline and Zion. Evangeline didn''t know what Esmeralda was thinking at the moment. After she jumped out of the window with Esmeralda in her arms, the door of the room was also knocked open. When they saw Rafferty lying on the ground, covered in blood, they immediately panicked. The whole vi was in a mess. Evangeline quickly brought Esmeralda to the back of the mountain. Mylo was already waiting. "Get in the car!" Evangeline was stunned for a moment. She didn''t ask Mylo why he was here, nor did she ask anything else. She quickly carried Esmeralda into the car. Mylo stepped on the elerator quickly, and the car flew out as if it were flying. On the way, Evangeline didn''t say a word. Mylo looked at her and asked in a low voice, "Do you trust me so much? Aren''t you afraid that I will send you to the Amor to get a reward?" "You won''t!" Evangeline was very sure, which made Mylo stunned for a moment. "Why not? After all, people''s hearts are unpredictable, aren''t they?" "Because of Rita, you won''t!" Evangeline''s words stunned Mylo again. He then looked at Evangeline and said, "You''re really nice to her." "She is my best friend and my sister-inw. The person I don''t want to hurt the most in my life is Zion, so I believe that the person you don''t want to hurt the most in your life is Rita." Hearing Evangeline''s words, Mylo didn''t say anything, but his heart was stirred. His closest parents and grandfather had never trusted him so much, but Rita believed in him. Now even her best friend trusted him unconditionally. What else could he feel sad about? After all, he was no longer alone in this world. He had apanion, a family, and a lover. His life began to have color, didn''t it? The smile on Mylo''s face disappeared. "She''s fine. Her body is very weak now. She can''t contact you, but she''s worried about you." Mylo took the initiative to talk about Rita. Evangeline nodded. In order to prevent Esmeralda from hearing anything when she woke up, the two of them stopped talking. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The car quickly arrived at the hospital. Mylo did not enter. He watched as she carried Esmeralda out of the car and left. Evangeline quickly brought Esmeralda to the ward and asked the hospital to dispose of the drug residue on her body. When Serena received the news, she had just gone abroad and had not even arrived at the hotel where she stayed. When she heard that something had happened to her daughter, Serena went crazy. Her daughter was her everything! Esmeralda was the living thing allowing her to remember Serena''s past! How dare Rafferty eye her daughter? "Let''s go back!" Serena immediately gave the order, but the assistant next to her quickly said, "Madam, even if we go back in time, it will be of no use." As soon as she said that, Serena pped her directly on the face. "What nonsense are you talking about?" But she knew that her assistant was telling the truth. The ne took four or five hours to get here. If it flew back, everything that should have happened would have happened in four or five hours. Serena''s eyes suddenly turned red. "D*mn you b*stard!" She immediately called Amor, but his phone was off. Serena looked terrible. "This old b*stard is doing it on purpose! He actually harmed my girl!" Serena was trembling with anger. She began to contact her connections in the country, but those people couldn''t find Rafferty''s hiding ce at all. Just as she was feeling anxious, someone called her and told her that us ordered Evangeline to save Esmeralda. Serena was stunned. At first, when Esmeralda wanted to get close to Zion and the others, Serena disagreed. After all, she was an illegitimate child who had grown up outside. Who knew what the Laurent family was thinking? However, she did not stop Esmeralda from approaching Zion. What if she really caught Zion''s eye and he could protect her? However, Serena did not think too much in the past week. She did not expect him to save Esmeralda at the most critical moment. Serena''s eyes narrowed slightly and she frowned slightly. Seeing her like this, the assistant couldn''t help but ask, "Madam, what''s wrong with you? Miss..." "Esmeralda is fine. us'' woman saved her, but she must have fallen out with the eldest son of the Laurent family. Order our men to protect us and Anne in secret." "Yes." Her assistant immediately understood that Madam was being nice to us. Evangeline and Zion didn''t know much about everything here. Esmeralda had a special doctor to take care of her, so Evangeline wasn''t worried. She was worried about Zion. Mylo had secretly told her that he hadn''t gotten the antidote yet. He told her to wait for an entire night, but Evangeline just felt a little uneasy. A lot of things could happen that night, and she didn''t know how Zion was doing now. The doctors here couldn''t be trusted. Although the whale''s medical skills were good, he couldn''t find any problems with Zion''s blood. He couldn''t even detect the poison in his blood, which really worried Evangeline. At this moment, Evangeline''s phone suddenly rang. She looked at it quickly. It was a virtual phone number. She thought it was an advertisement harassing phone number, but Evangeline didn''t want to answer it. But the next moment, the number sent her a message. She couldn''t help but pause for a moment, and then stood up from the chair. Chapter 1987 Chapter 1987 Evangeline didn''t expect to receive a call from this person at this time. She quickly got up and went out. Whale just came back. Seeing that Evangeline was going out, it couldn''t help asking, "Miss Anne, where are you going?" "There''s something going on outside. Keep an eye on Zion. Don''t let anything happen to him!" Evangeline went out after giving the order. Whale didn''t know what was going on, but he quickly went to the ward and stood by Zion''s side. Evangeline quickly got in the car and drove in one direction. No one knew where she went and no one followed her. She quickly drove the car into the crowd and hid behind. Finally, she stopped in front of an inconspicuous bungalow. With a creak, the door opened. Evangeline quickly walked in and closed the door. "You''re here?" A familiar voice sounded behind her. Evangeline couldn''t help but turn around and see Mango''s red and swollen eyes. "Auntie, why are you here?" Evangeline was shocked. Mango, on the other hand, looked behind her. She was the only one and Mango could not help feeling disappointed. "Zion did not ocme?" If Mango hadn''t been able to guess what was going on in the beginning, then when Zion was sent away in aa and he didn''t even allow anyone to visit him, she already had doubts and spections. Now that her daughter had a problem, Nathaniel went to find Carlson, but she didn''t get any practical clues. Mango had already guessed that her guess was correct. She just sent a message tentatively. She didn''t expect Evangeline toe. Where did Zion go? Evangeline didn''t know how much Mango knew about the inside story, but when she heard him ask about Zion, she still whispered, "Zion can''te for the time being. It''s the same if you have anything to tell me." Seeing that her son was truly fine, Mango finally let go of the worries in her heart. "It''s not a big deal. I came here to find him because I wanted him to help me find Rita." Mango was worried about Rita. Evangeline naturally knew what Mango was worried about. She quickly said, "Rita is fine. Her gic variation has been removed, but she has a special identity and needs to rest. We can''t see her for the time being, but someone is protecting her. Auntie, don''t worry." Over the past few days, Mango had be much more haggard because of Rita. Now that she heard Evangeline say that Rita was out of danger, she opened her mouth slightly. She couldn''t believe it and didn''t dare to ask. She was afraid that all of this was a dream. When she woke up from the dream and faced the result, she couldn''t bear it. Evangeline seemed to have seen through Mango''s worries. She quickly said, "Auntie, what I said is true. The person beside Rita is Mylo. He won''t do anything to Rita. I believe that even if he has to risk his life, Mylo will protect Rita well." "Mylo Hans?" As Mango repeated the name, the image of a child appeared in her mind. At first nce, it was obvious that the child was not a fish in the pond, but now he had be Rita''s guardian? Mango had never participated in her daughter''s romance life. It was good as long as she liked to live a happy life. At present, she was most worried about Rita''s health. Now that she knew that Rita was no longer in danger, Mango finally breathed a sigh of relief. "What are you guys doing now?" Without Rita''s concern, Mango asked Evangeline when she recalled Nathaniel''s issue. Evangeline hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "Auntie, don''t ask. Zion is on a mission now, and he is not Zion now. He is someone else. If you don''t have something to do, you should go back early. You will only put yourself in danger here and increase the exposure rate of Zion." There was nothing that Mango didn''t understand when she heard Evangeline''s words. Although his son had retired, if the country still needed him, he would still devote himself to the country. So Zion wasn''t his son now? Mango didn''t know what she was feeling. She looked at Evangeline with aplicated expression and said in a low voice, "Aren''t you afraid of being in danger and getting you involved?" Evangeline smiled and said, "Auntie, I will do whatever it takes to be with him." These words moved Mango. "Girl, you have suffered." "I''m not wronged. As long as I''m with him, I won''t feel wronged." There was unprecedented firmness in Evangeline''s eyes. Her previous inferiority andck of confidence had disappeared. Looking at Evangeline, who seemed to have changed into another person, Mango finally felt relieved. In the past, she had been afraid and worried about the rtionship between Zion and Evangeline. Although she liked Evangeline very much, she didn''t want his son to be wronged. If Zion really couldn''t fall in love with Evangeline, no matter how much she liked her, she wouldn''t force the child. Fortunately, everything was heading in a good direction. Although the environment was a little dangerous now, Mango knew that some roads needed to be taken by Zion and Evangeline themselves. As a mother, she could not participate. "Okay, I''m looking forward to seeing Zion marry you. I''ll make up for you myself.¡± Mango''s words made Evangeline extremely excited. "Aunt, are you here alone? Where''s Uncle?" Evangeline had been here for so long, but she couldn''t see Nathaniel''s figure. She couldn''t help but ask. Mango''s face was a little gloomy and she didn''t say anything. She just told Evangeline to go back and take good care of Zion and let her leave.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Evangeline was very worried. He had always known that Nathaniel doted on Mango, but now Mango came here alone. She felt that something was wrong. After walking out of the door, Evangeline quickly called Nathaniel, but the other party''s phone was not connected, and it was even turned off. She didn''t know what had happened, whether she should tell Zion about it or not, and when Zion would wake up. She felt a lot of pressure on Evangeline because of these unknown things. Not long after Evangeline left, Mango also went out directly. However, at this time, Mango''s costume had changed a little. Few people would recognize that she was Nathaniel''s wife, and no one could recognize that she was the famous international clothing designer, Katherine. Like an ordinary middle- aged woman, she shuttled through the crowd slowly and stopped in front of a tradingpany. The door of the tradingpany was very ordinary, but Mango narrowed her eyes. She walked in directly. The waiter came over quickly and looked at Mango''s clothes. He asked with some hesitation, "Madam, who are you looking for?" Chapter 1988 Chapter 1988 Mango looked at the waiter in front of her and whispered, "I''m looking for your boss." "I''m sorry,dy. Our boss went out for a trip. He''s not at home." The waiter didn''t say anything and went straight to serve the others. Mango looked at the decoration style here, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised. He went abroad for a trip? Mango took out a set of real estate and handed it over. "An auction!" Initially, she thought that an ordinary middle-aged woman could casually buy a set of real estate. At that time, the waiter was shocked and hurriedly came over to greet her. "Madam, I''m sorry. I was a little busy just now. Are you going to auction the real estate? I''ll deal with it for you now." The waiter said that he had obtained the property ownership certificate, but when he saw who the owner of the property was, he was slightly stunned. Then he subconsciously looked at Mango. "What''s wrong? Can''t be auctioned?" "Madam, this doesn''t seem to be your real estate." The waiter''s face did not look very good. Mango didn''t care. She just said lightly, "Let your boss see if it''s true or not." After saying that, Mango ignored the waiter. The waiter didn''t dare to waste time. He quickly took the property ownership certificate and went to the back. Not long after, she saw Antoning out. When Anton saw Mango, he was slightly stunned. Then he waved his hand and went straight to Mango. "Aunt Shen, why are you here?" "Where''s your father?" Mango looked at Anton in front of her. It had been a few years since theyst met, and this brat looked more and more like Desmond. "My dad has been in poor health recently. He and my mom are recuperating in a hill. But now that Aunt Shen is here, I will send you there." "Okay." After saying that, Mango stood up and walked out. Anton naturally did not dare to mistreat her. It was the first time the waiter to see his boss being so respectful to an ordinary woman. He couldn''t help but be curious. He wanted to follow him to have a look but was stopped by another waiter. "What are you doing? Do you want to die? How dare you be curious about boss'' affairs?" The waiter shrank a little, then shook his head and went back to do his own business. Mango closed her eyes after getting in the car. She didn''t ask where Desmond had been all these years, nor did she ask anything, which made Anton a little overwhelmed. "Aunt Shen, my dad has been..." "Where are you working now?" Mango interrupted Anton directly. Anton was slightly stunned, and his eyes were a little shy. Then he whispered, "I work in the Fang Group." "The Fang Group of the Fang family?" Mango''s words stunned Anton again. Didn''t they say that Mango had been traveling around with Nathaniel all these years? Didn''t they say that she didn''t care about worldly affairs now? Why did he feel that nothing could be hidden from her eyes? As if she knew what Anton was thinking, Mango whispered, "I am the hostess of Dark Night Empire. Uncle Merle didn''t retire. As long as I want to know, there are many ways to know." Anton knew about Dark Night Empire. After all, his father came from the Dark Night Empire. When he heard Mango''s words, he narrowed his eyes and whispered, "Aunt Shen, you know everything?" "How is Rita?" Mango finally opened her eyes and looked straight at Anton. At this point, Anton also knew that there was no point in keeping it a secret. "There was no problem with the kidney transnt that she received at the beginning, but there was something wrong with Edolie''s kidney. At that time, a group of people including Edolie were used for gic experiments. When you took them away, it happened to be the second day of the experiment. But they were too eager to leave, and no one told you about it. Many people also thought that they would be fine. Some people were scared for a while and found that their bodies had not changed, so they rxed. Edolie belonged to the second kind." Mango remembered that when Edolie first followed her, she did not cheat too much. It seemed that she was still in the period of observation. "The gic experiment needs time." Mango was still very clear about that. Anton nodded and said, "Yes, this hiding for a long time. Some people will have an effect in one or two weeks. Some people will have it for a few years, or even more than ten years. Edolie''s effect is slow. You know, no matter what kind of medicine it is, it will pass through the liver and kidney. Her kidney was then imnted into Rita''s body. In the early stage, because of the reaction of the rejection drugs, itpletely suppressed the gic variation and neutralized, so no one found it again. It was toote when it was discovered." Mango didn''t say anything else. She just quietly listened to Anton. Anton continued, "Rita situation is very serious in the eyes of outsiders. They can''t even find a breakthrough point. Her body is also failing for a long time and finally falling into death. However, since the Fang family was studying this gene, they naturally wouldn''t give up. So these years, they have found many people who ran out in those years. Some are dead, and some are crazy. Only Rita is the best state." "That''s why Jake came back to find Rita?" There was a sh of anger in Mango''s eyes. Anton nodded and said, "Yes, it was not idental for Jake and Rita to study in the same school. It was arranged by the people of the Fang family in order to get the blood report. Jake did get it, so she became the object of their research from then on. In recent years, they even began to study the Rita''s blood problem, so the medicine this time is useful for her." When Mango heard this, she was full of anger. It had been many years since she had wanted to kill someone like this. These people actually had such intentions on Rita? All right! Very well! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that everyone had regarded her and the Ye Family as nothing! Mango tried her best to suppress her anger. She looked at Anton and asked coldly, "What about you? What role did you and your father y here? I remember that your father and your mother stayed in Santell Capital." If it weren''t for the military force, Mango would never have agreed to let Desmond and his wife stay, especially Haniya. It was Mango''s worst thing to make Haniya stay in Santell Capital, but because it was Haniya, she was sure about it. She didn''t expect that there might be something that she didn''t know about. Anton saw the coldness in Mango''s eyes and quickly exined, "My father and mother retired, Aunt Shen." "Retired? Your parents were in their prime when they left the military region. How old are you? Do you really think that I am easy to fool? Didn''t the military region use that little trick for so many years? Since you don''t want to say it, then let me say it. From the day your parents left the military region and said that they wanted to live in seclusion, I guess they have already worked in the Fang Group? Or maybe in another way, they went undercover in the Fang Group?" As soon as he said that, Anton felt a little embarrassed. "No, no, Aunt Shen, everyone in the Fang Group knows about my parents. It''s impossible for them to enter, so my parents really lived in seclusion after leaving the military region." Chapter 1989 Chapter 1989 "Is that so? If he really lived in seclusion, would he take Noah''s daughter, Barney, as his disciple so coincidentally?" The mocking smile on Mango¡¯s lips made Anton feel pressured. In the past, he didn''t think that Aunt Shen''s aura was so strong. At that time, he still felt that Aunt Shen was the most gentle woman in the world. She was much more gentle than his mother. Even after so many years, he had always thought of Aunt Shen''s voice and smile. He was even a little jealous that Zion had such a gentle mother. But at this moment, he felt that the air around him seemed to have be thinner. If it weren''t for the rtionship between his parents, he would even feel that he might have been killed by Aunt Shen. Anton couldn''t help swallowing. He would never have thought that it was because Mango was a strong mother. It didn''t matter what happened in the past. Anyway, with Nathaniel and her son around, he did not need to worry about anything other than going out to y and cultivating feelings with Nathaniel. But what was going on now? Her daughter and her son had been set up by the officials. Did they really think that she and Nathaniel were dead? It was true that they were all people of the country, but it was really unpleasant for Mango that they arranged her children casually without passing by them. The most important thing was that they were also her best friends and buddies, which made it even more unbearable for Mango. "Forget it. Since you don¡¯t want to say it, just drop me off in front." Mango''s voice was cold. Anton was a little stunned. "Aunt Shen, we will be able to see my parents soon. You..." "I don''t want to see them anymore. Stop the car!" Mango was a willful woman. Over the years, she had been spoiled by her husband and son, and she had always been stubborn. Now that she saw that Anton was still in a bad state, she directly grabbed his steering wheel, stepped on the elerator, and stopped the car on the side of the road. Then she jumped down and left without looking back. Anton looked at Mango''s back and was still in a daze. What on earth was going on? He subconsciously felt that Mango was angry, but he didn''t seem to have made her mad. Thinking of this, Anton quickly called his parents for help. "Dad, I seem to have offended Aunt Shen." On the other side, Desmond immediately stood up when he heard that. "She is here?" "Yeah, and she jumped out of my car. I said I wanted to take her to see you, but I didn''t know if I said something wrong on the way. Aunt Shen stopped the car directly and left after saying that she did not want to see you guys anymore." As soon as Anton finished speaking, Desmond immediately scolded him. "Are you a fool? Let your Aunt Shene to see us? Do you think I and your mother are so shameless? That''s our superior! If we want to meet her, then it should be us going to her!" "But Dad, don''t you have a bad waist?" Anton felt a little wronged. "Even if I lose my life, I have to climb over and see her! Hurry up and give me the whereabouts of her!" After that, Desmond hung up the phone and hurried to find clothes. Haniya had rarely seen Desmond so nervous and at a loss over the years. She couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong with you?" "What''s wrong? Your son did a good thing! Mango is here, and he wants the her toe and see us! This guy is simply... Forget it, I''d better go and see the her!" Desmond''s words stunned Haniya for a moment, and then she quickly followed him. "Are you telling the truth? Is she really here?" "Anton''s words can''t be wrong." "Is Mr. Ye also here? We''ll know the whereabouts of her when we find Mr. Ye." As soon as Haniya finished speaking, Desmond paused, then shook his head and said, "It''s estimated that she came by herself this time." "Why do you think so?" "Something happened to the Ye family. Rita was the apple of the Ye family''s eye, and also the baby of Mango. Now that Zion is seriously injured and in aa, and she is in such a state, I''m afraid that she has found this ce through Mr. Ye and Dark Night Empire. She wants toe here alone to witness something." There was some unclear meaning in Desmond''s eyes. Haniya suddenly understood something, but she wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Seeing her like this, Desmond immediately understood something. He suddenly smiled, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes. "You are different from me. If you think you need to be loyal to your faith, you can do whatever you want." After that, Desmond turned around and left, looking a little determined. Haniya suddenly felt a pain in her heart. She quickly stepped forward and hugged Desmond from behind. "What are you doing? I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t say what I was going to say to Master Mo." "Let go!" Desmond''s voice was very cold, and there was no warmth at all. Haniya could not help but feel a little wronged. "Desmond, that''s enough! Every time you encounter the affairs of the Ye family and the Mo family, you treat me like this. What do you want me to do? I am a soldier! My duty and faith make me loyal to the country! What did I do wrong?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "You didn''t do anything wrong. I was wrong." After saying that, Desmond directly pushed Haniya''s hand away and left quickly. This time, Haniya did not chase after him. However, tears flickered in the bottom of her eyes and her teeth bit her lower lip tightly. She really wanted to bite off a piece of skin and flesh. Desmond said that he was wrong! Did he regret staying with her in Santell Capital and in the military region all those years ago? Haniya had asked herself this question in her heart for many years, but she still didn''t dare to ask it until today. She was afraid that she would go crazy if she asked. After leaving, Desmond quickly got in the car and drove all the way in the direction of Anton. He thought a lot along the way. Most of the time, he was thinking about the days when he was with Mango and Nathaniel. Sometimes, he had been thinking that if he hadn''t stayed in Santell Capital with Haniya, but had left with Mango and Nathaniel, would many things be different now? But there were many things that he didn''t have a chance to start over, didn''t he? In Desmond''s mind, everything that had happened in the past was like watching a movie. He also drove the car to Anton. "Have you found her?" Anton rarely saw his father so serious, so he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. "There''s no direction. After all, this is not Aunt Shen''s territory, and she''s a simple traveler. It''s hard for me to find Aunt Shen''s whereabouts, and she got out of the car without purpose. I..." "Go back and apany your mother. I may not be at home for a few days. Call me if you need anything." Desmond''s words made Anton a little stunned. "Dad, did you quarrel with my mom again?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Desmond scolded him in a low voice and then drove away. Anton smiled bitterly. Nonsense? Although their parents did not quarrel these years, the coldness between them was more terrible than quarreling. He had heard that his parents had a good rtionship since he was a child, but why didn''t he have this feeling in the past few years? He always felt that there seemed to be a big problem between his parents, which made them go further and further away. He was really afraid that one day he would wait for the notice of separation between his parents. Chapter 1990 Chapter 1990 Desmond drove the car aimlessly on the road, and his mind was in a mess. In fact, he had been wanting to find Mango all these years, but he couldn''t go. Now she was here, but because Anton lost her whereabouts and news again, Desmond felt depressed. Suddenly, he found something on a wall and quickly drove the car over. Only then did he see that it was the signal of the Dark Night Empire. Was someone from the Dark Night Empire here? Desmond suddenly became excited. Later, he thought about it. "No, this should be the signal left by Mango!" Desmond got excited again. He followed the signal to find a very ordinary residential area, and then stopped at the gate of a unit building. This was a very ordinary home building, which was in the form of a small apartment. Desmond parked the car, and then walked ording to the signal to the third unit. He suppressed the excitement in his heart and reached out his hand to gently knock on the door. When Mango opened the door, Desmond was stunned. A dozen or twenty years had passed, but Mango''s appearance did not seem to have changed much. She was still so beautiful, and there was already some white hair on his temples. "Madam!" Desmond''s throat was a little excited, and his eyes were a little red. Mango was slightly stunned. She had never imagined that the person would be Desmond. She was careless! She had originally wanted Merle toe over. But since he was here, she was too embarrassed to drive him out. "Just yourself? Where''s your wife?" Mango asked casually before opening the door. She was the first to turn around and walk in. Desmond quickly entered the room, took off his shoes, and put them aside. Then, he looked outside cautiously before closing the door. Even though he was old, he still respected Mango from the bottom of his heart. "Anton is still a child. It''s my fault to ask you toe to see me instead. Don''t be mad." "It''s nothing. Why should I be angry with a child? Besides, Anton is very good." Mango casually made Desmond a pot of tea. "Have a seat." "s." Desmond sat on the opposite side of Mango in a somewhat reserved manner. Mango noticed that Desmond had changed. He seemed to see that she was very excited, but there was a trace of guilt in his eyes, which made her a little confused. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. What was there to feel guilty about? Because of what happened? That really wasn''t the case. If her guess was correct, Desmond and Haniya''s seclusion in the past might have been a trap set up by the higher-ups, in order to let them or their son enter Fang Group and be their technological staff, to master thetest gic technology. To a soldier, this was an order, as well as a mission! No matter what kind of rtionship Desmond had with her, he had been a citizen of the country since the day Desmond had entered the military region. It was understandable that he had kept it from her. Mango would not have tried to find fault with him. She was indeed a little overreactive when she was in the car earlier. She eased her mood and served Desmond a cup of tea. She said with a smile, "Why are you here alone? Where''s Haniya? How have you been these years?" Mango asked the same question again. When Desmond heard Mango ask about Haniya, his face darkened a little, but he whispered, "She has something to do, so she can''te." "Anton told me that you were in poor health. What''s wrong? Didn''t you go to the hospital? We''re not young anymore. We need to take good care of ourselves." Hearing Mango''s words, Desmond nodded slightly. The topic became a little cold for a while. Mango found that after so many years, she really didn''t know what to talk about with Desmond. They used to be the closestrades- inarms and buddies in Dark Night Empire, but since Desmond went to the military region, they had not had much contact with each other. Moreover, they had no news of each other these years, and neither of them was familiar with each other''s current life. They were really the most familiar strangers. This kind of speechless embarrassment was also felt by Desmond. He felt more and more ufortable. If it weren''t for Mango and Nathaniel, he wouldn''t have been able to survive, let alone get married and have children. He wouldn''t have died hundreds of times just because of his strange blood. She was obviously his benefactor and had a lot of things to say, but at this moment, she found that there seemed to be a hint of estrangement in all the words, and she could no longer find the previous closeness with him. Desmond suddenly felt a little wronged, and his eyes turned red, like a wronged child sitting there with a cup in his hands. No one knew what he was thinking and what he was going to do. He even felt particrly abrupt and uneasy sitting there. With a plop, a drop of hot tears dripped into the teacup, which immediately shocked Mango. "Desmond, what''s wrong with you?" Before Mango could finish her sentence, Desmond burst into tears. Men''s crying was different from women''s, but the more silent they were, the more depressed they were, and the more ufortable they felt. Mango panicked a little. She had thought of any kind of situation when she saw Desmond, except for the sudden and helpless person who came this time. "No, what''s wrong with you? Don''t cry! If Haniya saw you and thought I was bullying you. What happened?" Mango didn''t know whether tofort him or not. Neither of them was young anymore. In the past, they were close buddies andrades-in-arms. It was not a big deal for her tofort him and pat him on the shoulder. But now that their children were getting married, it would be inappropriate for her to do this again. However, Mango really didn''t want Desmond to feel bad. "If you do this again, I''ll call Haniya." Mango could only use this trump card. "Don''t! Don''t give her a call!" When Desmond heard that she was going to call Haniya, he immediately stopped her, but his mood was also controlled. He quickly wiped his tears and said with some embarrassment, "Sorry about that." "You scared me to death!" Mango couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. She felt much better and it made Desmond chuckle a little. "Well, I think you''ve been crazy these years, haven''t you? You''re crying andughing. Even if your son sees you, he might feel ashamed. How old are you? Why didn''t I notice your crying hobby before? Does Haniya know that?" After hearing Mango''s words, Desmond finally rxed a little. He looked at Mango and suddenly knelt down, which startled Mango again. "No, Desmond, you''re here to scare me into having a heart attack, aren''t you? Get up quickly! What are you doing!" Mango was about to help Desmond up, but he dodged her. "Madam, just let me kneel. I feel morefortable kneeling in my heart. Otherwise, I''m too ashamed to see you. Or I''ll give you a knife or you can kill me. I haven''t had a good sleep in the past few years. I haven''t had a good meal. If I don''t see you again, I''m afraid I''ll go crazy!" Chapter 1991 Chapter 1991 Mango rarely saw Desmond like this. She suddenly realized that Desmond might have done something wrong to her. But what would he do to hurt himself? Mango thought of Rita and her previous guess. But if it was only because of the task that he failed to tell her, he wouldn''t be like this. But thinking of Desmond''s character, Mango was a little uncertain. She finally ignored whether Desmond was kneeling or not. Instead, she asked in a low voice, "Are you confessing to me because of what happened?" "Yes." Desmond nodded. There were some things that had been suppressed in his heart for too long. He was being tortured day after day, and he really couldn''t hold on any longer. Hearing that it was about her daughter, Mango didn''t want to say anything. It was impossible for Mango to have no opinion on this matter. Even Nathaniel had a falling out with Carlson, let alone her and Desmond. However, she also knew Desmond''s position. Upon entering the military region, one would be a member of the military region. The code of conduct of keeping secrets was something that even his own family and wife could not say, let alone her, the former hostess. Therefore, Mango had beenforting herself. Now that Desmond had taken the initiative to start the topic, she had no reason not to listen. "Then tell me, how much do you know about what happened?" "Everything.¡± Desmond took a deep breath, looked at Mango and said, "I knew it the moment the information fell into my hands. To be exact, it should be the fifth year since I entered the military region." "So early?" At that time, Mango had just given birth to her youngest son, so she was naturally not in the mood to stay in the military region. Moreover, Carlson was in power, and Nathaniel contributed a lot. Later, the country was very peaceful. She also liked ordinary people''s lives, so she naturally did not explore anything. Even in the Dark Night Empire, she was in a dormant state. She even thought about removing Dark Night Empire. Later, she was persuaded by Nathaniel to take it back. However, it was still of little use. She just raised them with the money of the Ye family. Now that he heard Desmond say that he already knew the situation, but Carlson didn''t tell her and Nathaniel, and even Zion didn''t know about it, which was a little ufortable. "Does Zion know?" "I don''t know. Only three or four people know Rita. It''s top- secret, and it''s not in theputer file. I''m afraid that aputer master like Zion will get into trouble if he sees it by ident that day, so Rita''s information has always been in a vault." Desmond''s words made Mango''s eyes sink a little. Was he on guard against a hacker? Or was he on guard against Zion? Mango didn''t want to think too much about it, but since she was in her current position and had experienced so many things, she was no longer a simple little girl. That was why she came out secretly. She didn''t want the rtionship between Nathaniel and Carlson to continue to worsen, but as a mother, she needed to know some truth. Mango took a deep breath, looked at Desmond, and asked, "These are all top secrets. If you tell me now, isn''t it against military discipline?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "I''ve retired. So I''m not a soldier now. I''m just your soldier! As the captain of Dark Night Empire, I have the right to report everything to you, even if it''s toote. But now you are here for Rita, I have to tell you everything. No matter what happens, I have to tell you." Desmond''s eyes turned red again. Mango was touched as well, but she turned her head away and whispered, "Desmond, you don''t have to do this. You know, we are buddies, formerrades-in-arms, and now we are friends. You have your own family and wife now. There are many things that you should not do. After all, you are a husband and a father!" "Madam, let me tell you. If you don''t tell me, I''ll suffocate to death." Desmond shook his head and said in a low voice, "In the fifth year of being in military region, Rita had a physical examination. At that time, she was sent to the infirmary because she was in aa from the psychological training. Perhaps because of her special identity and Zion''s identity, Master Mo had been sending people to keep an eye on them, for fear that someone would hurt them. So after she fell into the infirmary, the doctor inside had be a military doctor, and he was a direct military doctor under Master Mo''smand." Mango frowned slightly. She didn''t know about this at all! That girl must be afraid that she would be worried, so she didn''t tell the truth. Because she was in the school''s infirmary, there was no trace of Mango and Nathaniel at all. So, did she miss her daughter''s body reaction when she first got up? "Is there something wrong with Rita''s body at that time?" "Yes, at that time, the military doctor couldn''t find any problems, so he could only extract a tube of blood and go back for a test. After Rita fainted for half an hour, she woke up without any difort. She thought that it was caused by staying upte to read novels, so she didn''t take it seriously, let alone let anyone tell you and Mr. Ye about it." Desmond confirmed Mango''s guess. "At that time, the military doctor also thought that it was like this, so he didn''t pay much attention to the test after returning with the blood. However, when the blood came out, the military doctor was not calm. He gave the data to Master Mo, who looked very pale at that time. He called me over and let me look at the data. Because in the field of genes, I have studied a lot. I am also a test subject, and her blood data is very simr to some of my data. He asked me if I had given Rita my blood. I said no, so Master Mo began to pay more attention to her body and even kept her blood. But Rita in the following years didn''t have much reaction, but Master Mo would get her blood ande back to study it by the school''s physical examination every year. Rita''s blood data is more and more complicated every year. At that time, we all knew that there might be something wrong with her body." Speaking of this, Desmond took a deep breath, looked at Mango and said, "At that time, I wanted to tell you and Mr. Ye, and even wanted Master Mo to inform you, but he had already guessed what I was thinking. He sent Haniya and Anton abroad to study. He said that they were studying, but in fact, it should be a disguised threat. Mango, I''m sorry. Anton was very young at that time, and Haniya did not make much achievements in the military region. She had been bullied. If they really died abroad, I don''t think anyone would have noticed anything. I was really afraid at that time. I was afraid that something would happen to them, so I fell silent." After that, Desmond shed tears of regret again. He couldn''t wait for Mango to punch him or p him a few times, but Mango just looked at him without saying anything. Then she sighed slightly and said, "I don''t me you for this." That was right. How could she me Desmond? Back then, it was she who had brought Haniya and Desmond together, and she had also seen the rtionship between Desmond and Haniya. She asked herself. If she had been in Desmond''s situation at that time, she was afraid that she would have made the same choice. Chapter 1992 Chapter 1992 Desmond might not have expected such an answer from Mango, and he couldn''t help but be stunned. "Madam, what did you say?" "I say, I don''t me you. If I were to choose between you and Nathaniel, I might also choose Nathaniel." Although it was a little hurtful, Mango, who had passed the age having doubts, had already known who was most important to her in this life. Except for her husband and child, everyone could have their own true fate to be protected. She was not a saint, and she could only protect the person she loved the most. Therefore, Mango could not me Desmond for his choice at that time. It could only be said that after some people were in high positions, what they thought and did was different from what they used to be. Just like Brenson, didn''t he observe them for a long time because of her youngest son''s blue eyes? Desmond looked at Mango and found that she really didn''t seem to be ming him. His heart ached even more. "Madam, you are always so kind, but some people are not worthy of your forgiveness." The corner of Desmond''s mouth curved into a mocking smile, which surprised Mango a little. "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing. I did not tell you about it because of my wife and son, but I also submitted my resignation letter and intend to retire. I can''t stay in the military region regardless. Although I will have a bright future in the military region, I really don''t care about that." Mango knew what kind of person Desmond was. Even if he didn''t say it, she could think of it. So when she heard it, she didn''t say anything. On the contrary, Desmond''s eyes were a little gloomy. "Madam, do you think people will really change?" "Not necessarily, but most people will change. After all, the living environment has changed, and the people who care about have changed, and their moods will change more or less." Mango didn''t know why Desmond asked that question, but she still answered. Desmond said with a smile, "Yes, you are smart and open- minded, but some people can''t see through you. After I submitted the resignation, I was not approved. On the contrary, Master Mo asked me to participate in research. He said that even if it was for Rita, he would let me take the responsibility. After all, there are not many people who know the situation. If I don''t take it, others may not necessarily keep the secret. At that time, it would not be a good thing for me. At that time, I also thought that if I could find out the medicine that could resist the gic changes of Rita, it would be enough. So I formed this task and became the leader of the group. Because of Rita''s identity, I can¡¯t let others participate in it. Haniya became my assistant and my choice. What''s more, Haniya didn''t live a good life outside. It was better for her to assist me and do research on the disease with me. Just like that, we set up a new organization and began to study the disease." Speaking of this, Desmond paused for a moment, as if he had something to say, but he was silent again. Mango didn''t push him. She just poured him a cup of tea and handed it to him. Desmond drank the tea in one breath, and then whispered, "We couldn''t figure out the reason for Rita. Even if Master Mo gave us the set of gic data of the Ye Family, we still couldn''t figure it out. The failure of the experiment again and again made me lose confidence. Later, for some reason, theboratory was invaded. Although the data inside was destroyed by me, Master Mo was still worried, so he asked me and Haniya to retire from the military region and took this opportunity to set up a secret research base here. In these years, Master Mo also sent a lot of people to help us with the research, but they didn''t know who the group of data was for. They just thought that it was a simple problem to ovee a new problem." "Later, the research entered a dead end, and there was no way to carry it out. One day, I had a sudden idea that I wanted to try to use poison to fight poison, so I disrupted all the data. I used many years of research results to create data of the lowest level and then put it into Rita''s blood data. However, there was a surprise. Her gic data actually developed toward the lowest level. However, this thing had not been tested, and it was nothing just relying on two sets of data. I originally nned to find a live experiment before reporting it to the higher level. But Haniya had been working for so many years, but there had been no result, which made her impatient. Moreover, for this research, Master Mo also sent Anton to work undercover in the Fang Group, and he couldn''t contact us all day. Haniya''s nerves were a little weak." "I was on guard against everyone, except for Haniya. So when the research data was gone away, I knew it was Haniya who did it. At that time, I was in a bad mood. She gave the research data to Master Mo and told him that it could change Rita''s genes. At that moment, I knew that Haniya had been suppressed all these years. She wanted to stand out and was a little confused. Although she knew that this experiment had not been verified, she still told it to the higher-ups." "When Master Mo heard me stopping, he directly removed me from the position and made Haniya the captain. My disciple, Barney, didn''t know about this. She thought that Haniya was still her most respected master''s wife. So when Haniya said that I was in poor health and temporarily let her manage the research institute, Barney had no doubt. Haniya even gave Barney the medicine that had not been tested and asked her to take it. This was also the reason why there was a problem with Rita''s body. It was because of my medicine." As soon as Desmond finished speaking, Mango crushed the teacup. She had never expected the truth to be like this! She just said that her daughter had been in good health all these years. Even if she was suffering from gic mutation, she couldn''t be like this all of a sudden. It turned out that ut was because of Haniya!" "Haniya is so d*mn nice, huh!" Mango gritted her teeth as she spoke. In the past, her friendship with Haniya was fine. She even found her family for Haniya and protected Haniya in front of Brenson. Now, was she going to repay her in this way? Even if they hadn''t contacted each other over the years, even if they hadn''t been in touch with each other, their old friendship couldn''t bepared with merits, could it? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. And the research target was Rita from beginning to end! She was the daughter of Mango! Desmond gritted his teeth and lowered his head. Because of this, Desmond and Haniya had not been very harmonious all these years. Haniya begged Desmond for forgiveness more than once, but Desmond didn''t want to talk to her. In the beginning, he had epted this task to protect Rita. He had also hoped that he coulde up with a way to help her recoverpletely. But now, he had be an indirect culprit. If it weren''t for the fact that Rita''s body was really about to meet its end, Master Mo wouldn''t have let Anton bring the research data into the research institute of the legal group, and began the specific research in the name of Anton. Fortunately, the Fang Group had studied it for many years. Because of the original gene storage, their research data was very fast. Fortunately, the direction was also right. The medicine came out just like that, and it happened to be given to Rita by Jake. For the time being, Rita''s life was saved. Chapter 1993 Chapter 1993 "Madam, I know that no matter what you say now, you are very angry. But I still have to say this. When Anton entered the Fang Group, he just graduated from college, and he was almost the same as Jake. And because he is me and Haniya''s son, the people of the Fang family think highly of him. The emergence of the medicine this time has never been carried out a live experiment, but Rita''s life was hanging by a thread. Jake directly asked someone to feed Rita the medicine. Anton and I were frightened. The blood of Anton and I is special, so I asked him to take advantage of the time when no one was paying attention to us and feed Rita some blood. It seems that it is still possible at present, but the specific data has to be tested again in theter stage." Desmond told her everything he knew and what he could say. Mango remained silent the entire time. Desmond didn''t dare to get up, but in fact, he was too ashamed. If Mango could forgive him, he might not even forgive himself. Mango closed her eyes. She finally knew the cause and effect of everything. "Will there be any seque if she is cured this time?" "I don''t think so. Jake is very good to Rita. All these years, his obsession is for Rita. So although this medicine is strange, he ate it without thinking about it. But he didn''t think about the consequences. The drug may be stronger, but with the blood of our Blu family, it should be able to have some medicinal properties. The specifics still depend on the data. When Anton gets the data back in the next few days, I will naturally pass the purpose to you." Mango didn''tment on Desmond''s words. She suddenly remembered Rita''s actions and thest call. She looked at Desmond and asked, "When did Rita be a military person?" Desmond was slightly stunned, and then whispered, "She''s not!" "No? Didn''t she risk her own life to gamble on the research data of the legal group?" Mango''s anger was burning. Desmond said helplessly, "She did it for Wisdom." "What''s wrong with Wisdom? He is now a doctor of medicine. Even if he is interested in this, he doesn''t need to risk his life. I believe that if he finds out, he will definitely stop us!" Desmond didn''t refute Mango''s words. He just looked at Mango and thought for a moment before saying, "Madam, your eldest son, Wisdom, is a member of the National Security Agency. Do you know? Besides, his position is not low. He was involved in this case, but recently, because of the peace negotiations between Maximilian and Acoff, Wisdom was injured and hasn''t woken up yet. Rita took the initiative to find Master Mo for his sake and asked to get involved. She said that she was going to die, but as his sister, she didn''t do anything for her two brothers in this life. She knelt down and begged Master Mo to let her get involved and continued the task that Wisdom didn''t have." Desmond''s eyes turned red again. Mango staggered and sat down on the sofa. "How could it be? Wisdom said that he was going to participate in an academic discussion and was going to do a closed-door training recently, so he might not contact us for a long time. How could he be injured? And when did he get close to the National Security Agency? Which bastard brought him in?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Mango''s heart was about to break. Were all her children going to leave her? They had been doing such dangerous things outside all day, but they couldn''t even get home. Were they trying to make it difficult for her and Nathaniel to sleep and eat? If Desmond hadn''t told her today, she really wouldn''t have thought that Wisdom, who looked so gentle and soft, would join the National Security Agency! Master Mo was really capable! Not only had the sons of the Ye Family entered the military region one by one, but even her only daughter had also joined! Mango wanted to vent her anger, but she couldn''t. "Tell your Anton to send a message to Rita!" "Go ahead." "If shees back without a strand of hair, don''t recognize me as her mother for the rest of her life!" Mango stormed into the room as soon as she finished speaking. Tears began to fall uncontrobly. These troublesome things were trying to tear the world apart! Seeing Mango like this, Desmond knew that she was going to suffer. If he could, he didn''t want to tell Mango about it, but he had to tell her. Wisdom''s situation was very serious, but he couldn''t help. It was really annoying. After waiting for Mango for a while, she didn''te out again. Desmond knew that no matter how much he stayed, Mango wouldn''t be able to see him. In other words, she wasn''t in the mood to see him. Desmond got up and went out, but when he went out, his legs trembled a little, but his mood was obviously much more rxed. These secrets had been kept from Mango all these years. They pressed down on his chest like a mountain, making it hard for him to breathe. Now that he finally said it, he felt as if the mountain had also been moved. Haniya, on the other hand, had given her a chance to take the initiative to exin to Mango. However, Haniya remained silent and didn''t do anything. He knew that the estrangement between the two of them had been there for a long time. Walking out of Mango''s ce, Desmond looked at the crowd outside and suddenly did not know where he should go. That family really made him feel a little depressed now. Was merit really that important? Was it really necessary? Haniya had always wanted to restore her family''s original glory, but the past was the past. She didn''t have enough talent to expect too much. Unfortunately, Haniya seemed to have lost herself in time, and as a husband, he couldn''t pull her back. Desmond knew that if there was a confrontation between Mango and Nathaniel and Carlson one day, he would definitely stand firmly on Mango''s side. But Desmond also knew what Haniya would choose. As a couple, their feelings were still there, but they could never get together again. Desmond walked aimlessly and did not find that Anton was following him at all, nor did he notice that Anton had heard everything he and Mango had said. Anton''s mood wasplicated. On one hand, he was his father, on the other hand, she was his mother. How would he choose? His mother had indeed been a little agitated over the past few years. She had even forced him to stay awake for a few days and nights because of a set of data. At first, he didn''t understand why. He always felt that his mother and father were the same. They were doing this so that they could develop medicine as soon as possible and cure Rita. After all, Desmond had always said that without Mango and Nathaniel, his parents would not have been alive until this day. However, he never thought that his mother was using Rita''s illness as a stepping stone to climb up. Anton didn''t have much affection for Mango and Nathaniel. He didn''t know about the friendship between Desmond and Mango and Nathaniel. They were buddies, but he had his own values and bottom line. Mango and Nathaniel had saved their father and his life. They had allowed him and his father, who were different species, to live safe and sound in this world. They had also allowed their rebellious family''s mother to enter the military region and be a soldier. To their family, this was the same as being reborn. This kindness was not enough to be repaid even at the cost of his life. But how could his mother be so ungrateful? Chapter 1994 Chapter 1994 Anton was also depressed. He followed Desmond aimlessly and walked in the rain. The rain was very cold. When it hit a person, he seemed to be immersed in ice, and even his heart was cold. Desmond lost his bnce and fell to the ground. Anton quickly followed up and directly helped Desmond up. Dad..." His father was no longer young. But the bitterness in Desmond''s heart was suddenly understood by Anton. No one knew better than him how dangerous Rita was. If he hadn''t rushed there in time, Rita might have really died. If Rita really died, his mother would be the real murderer. Anton''s eyes were also a little red. It seemed that Desmond didn''t expect to meet Anton here, and he couldn''t help but be stunned. "What are you doing here? Go home!" "I want to keep youpany." Anton had been working undercover in the Fang Group all these years. To be honest, he didn''t spend much time with his parents, but he knew that his father loved him very much, so he could understand how Mango loved Rita. Now that he knew the truth, Anton felt extremely ufortable. He was afraid that his father would not be able to take it and that something bad would happen to him. In fact, in recent years, his father''s body had really been in poor health, but he didn''t say it. Desmond looked at his son, who was taller than him, and suddenly smiled with relief. "Anton, no matter what happens, promise me that you must ensure the safety of Rita. The Blu family owes the Ye family something that will never be settled." "Okay, I promise you." Anton nodded, and his tears rolled down the corners of his eyes. Because of the rain, no one could see it. Desmond knew that this was unfair to his son, but he didn''t have many days left. "Let''s go home!" Desmond was at a loss and didn''t know where to go. But when he thought of his body and his physical report, he decided to go back. Anton didn''t say anything. He helped Desmond get up and drove him home. Haniya had already returned home. She finished cooking and waited for Desmond toe back. When she saw Desmond and Anton back together, Haniya was very excited. "Why did you twoe back together? Hurry up, wash your hands and change your clothes. I''ve made your favorite food." Over the years, Haniya had not cooked for a long time in order to study data. Looking at the delicious dishes on the table, Desmond and Anton lost their appetite. "I''m going to take a shower." Desmond went straight to the bedroom. Haniya''s eyes paused for a moment. Because her son was in front of her, she said with a smile, "Why didn''t you hold an umbre with your father? It''s not like you don''t know that your father has been in poor health these years." "My dad is in poor health, but I don''t see how much you care about him." Anton''s tone was a little harsh. Haniya was slightly stunned, and then her face became a little ugly. "How can you talk to me like that?" Anton ignored her and went straight to his room. Seeing that the father and son had the same attitude, Haniya couldn''t help but feel her heart ache with anger. She sat at the dining table and waited, but neither of them came out after waiting for a long time. Haniya was a little angry. She went straight to Anton''s room, only to find that her son had left at some point. There was no sign of him lying on the bed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She was so angry that she went straight to the bedroom. When she pushed the door open, she saw Desmond lying on the bed as if he was asleep. Haniya suddenly felt a little wronged. "Desmond, get up!" Haniya pulled Desmond with some anger. Desmond opened his eyes, which were somewhat distant. "I''m tired. I want to sleep for a while¡± "I made a table of dishes, and I wasn''t free the whole afternoon. As a result, both of you came back and left without staying for a while. Can''t you at least take a bite?" There was a hint of crying in Haniya''s voice. She really didn''t want to quarrel with Desmond these years, but this man always had a way to make her copse. Desmond still said lightly, "As I said, I''m tired. I''ll sleep for a while." His indifferent expression directly triggered Haniya. Haniya directly kicked the bedside table and said with grievance, "I know you hate me. You me me for giving the data to Master Mo without your permission and without careful calction and experiment. But Desmond, have you ever thought about it? There are so many people in the institute, and there might be someone else who could have thought about it. If someone else had taken the lead, what would our years of research do? If it weren''t for this research, you would probably have be a major general now in the military region. With your skills and ability, how could you still be a second lieutenant?" "I never cared about official positions!" "But I do!" Haniya''s voice also rose. "Desmond, my family used to be in a high position and have great power. It can be said that they are second only to one person. What am I now? I don''t have the ability to admit it, but the man I married is a good one. Why should I be dyed for a lifetime by such a research? Now you can ask how many people still remember you, Desmond? Our identities can¡¯t even be made public. And our son, our son could directly go to the military school. But now? He is a technological staff. It''s okay if he doesn''t have a name, but he has been working on this data all day. When can he have a girlfriend? I am just a woman. Was I wrong to want my husband and son to have a promising future?" "You''re not wrong. It''s right for you to let your husband and son have a promising future, but you shouldn''t have climbed up thedder by using Rita! Haniya, you should know that if we didn''t have Mango, we wouldn''t have been able to survive. How can we talk about what happened today?" "So? I need to repay her with my whole life, isn''t it? Is the gene in Rita''s body given by me? Because of her, our family can''t be promoted and can''t be recognized in front of others. Isn''t this enough to make up for her life-saving grace? I''ve been like this with you for the rest of my life. Why should we spend the rest of our lives with our son? Should our family be born to be Mango''s ves?" Haniya''s shout stunned Desmondpletely. "You actually think so? " "Then what should I think? She could have anyone she wants, but why does it have to be us? She offended someone and her daughter was implicated, but why does it have to be rted to us? From a newbie to someone who can find such research data, do you know how much effort I have put in? Why can''t I get some credit? Just because she saved me? Desmond, can you be reasonable?" Hearing Haniya''s words, Desmond suddenly lost all desire to talk to her. He didn''t know when Haniya started to be dissatisfied with Mango, but it was obvious that this emotion had existed in her for many years, but it had always been suppressed by her. Now it was all exploded out, but Desmond couldn''t face it. Chapter 1995 Chapter 1995 Desmond suddenly had a headache. He rubbed his temples and said in a low voice, "Haniya, we can''t continue this conversation, can we? You were not like that, I hope you don''t change evn more. I know marrying me makes you suffer, and I as a husband is sorry to you. But this ispletely your fault." "Even if I did something wrong, you''re my man. Desmond, you''re my man. Can''t you tolerate me? Do you really think I''m ungrateful, or is it because that person is Mango''s woman?" Haniya''s words caused Desmond''s eyes to turn a little colder. "What are you talking about?" "Don''t you know what I''m saying? I really don''t know who Mango looked like before. I know there''s a woman in your heart. If it weren''t for her death, you wouldn''t have married me. But what I don''t know is that she looks exactly the same as Mango! What? You must be very happy to see your old lover today. Even the food I cooked doesn''t taste good, right?" "Haniya!" Desmond was so angry that he raised his hand, but it didn''t fall. Blue veins stood out on his forehead, and even his eyes were bloodshot. But there were tears in Haniya''s eyes, and her painful look deeply hurt Desmond''s heart. "Get lost! Get lost!" This was the first time in so many years that he had been so angry with Haniya. Haniya shivered all over, and then couldn''t help crying. "If you have the ability, then hit me! Beat me! Desmond, don''t say that you want to repay her kindness. It''s just because the person you like is Mango. Because Rita is Mango''s daughter, you don''t like anything I do, do you?" Desmond felt great pain in his chest. He looked at Haniya disappointedly for a long time. This woman, whom he loved with his life, had failed to live up to his enthusiasm. Over the past few decades, they had gone through a lot of ups and downs. He had thought that the rtionship between them was more solid than gold, but he didn''t expect that she would think of him like this. "Haniya, let''s get a divorce." Desmond''s voice was not loud, as if he had used up all his strength. His whole person was dispirited. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Haniya waspletely stunned. She even forgot to shed tears. "What did you say?" "Divorce." After saying that, Desmondy down, covered his head with the quilt, and no longer paid attention to Haniya. Haniya seemed to be stunned by something. She just looked at Desmond quietly, watched him lie down, watched him pull the quilt to cover himself, and watched the thin quilt separate her and Desmond from each other. The word "divorce" kept echoing in her ears. After more than half of her life, he was going to divorce her? When she reported the data, he didn''t say divorce. When she took credit for it, he didn''t say divorce either. But now, because she said that the person he liked was Mango, he wanted to divorce her? Haniya''s mind went nk. It took a long time for her to react. Then, she gritted her teeth and said, "In your dreams! In this life, unless I die and you die, then only can our rtionship not exist. Otherwise, you can forget about begging me in this life! Don''t think about it!" After saying that, Haniya left angrily, mming the door loudly. Desmond covered his chest under the quilt and suddenly spat out a taste of blood. His face was pale and he was lying on the edge of the bed, and his mouth was full of blood. Marriage would only be terminated when one of them died? In that case, this wish would soon be realized! Desmond wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, opened the drawer and took out a bottle of medicine. He poured out a few pills and ate them. Only then did he feel much better in his chest. Hey on the ceiling, thinking about his life and falling asleep. As for Mango, she didn''t know that Desmond was facing such a mess. She stayed in the room for a long time and didn''te out until she could control her emotions. Only then did she find that Desmond had left. He not only packed up her tea set, but also closed the door. Mango didn''t know what Desmond was feeling right now, but Mango felt veryplicated. She could not say that she was angry with Haniya''s actions, but she could not me her completely. After all, everyone could get lost and change themselves in time. She herself didn''t change, but it didn''t mean that others couldn''t either. But in the end, she still felt ufortable. They used to be so close to each other, but in the end, they still walked away from each other. Mango called Merle. "Find out where Zion is." One of Mango''s goal was for Rita, and the other was for Zion. Merle was very efficient. He had found Zion''s current identity in the database. Maybe Carlson deliberately showed it to her, but Mango didn''t want to think too much now. After receiving her son''s address, Mango changed her outfit a little and went to the hospital. Zion had just woken up and felt weak. When he heard that Evangeline said that he had almost died and that he had been poisoned, he couldn''t help frowning slightly. "I was tricked?" "Yes, that''s why you have to be more careful in the future. Also, something happened to Esmeralda." Evangeline told Zion about Esmeralda. At present, Esmeralda was still in another ward, but because of the emotional fluctuation, she had calmed down and fell asleep. Zion''s thoughts were the same as Evangeline''s. "Now the Laurent family is getting more and moreplicated. Allegra will not be in trouble for the time being in the hands of Amor. I am afraid that you will be in danger, so you should apany me during this period of time. You are not allowed to go anywhere." Zion held Evangeline''s hand very aggressively. Evangeline nodded. She looked at Zion''s pale face and said in a low voice, "I''ll get you something to eat. You have nothing in your belly. Don''t worry, I''m in the hospital. Our people are everywhere. You don''t have to worry about me." Zion thought for a moment and nodded in the end. The main reason was that he was really hungry. Not long after Evangeline left, Mango came in. She was wearing a doctor''s uniform and a mask. When she came in, she said in a hoarse voice, "Injection." Zion was slightly stunned. His treatment was done by Whale. Why did a woman suddenly appear to give him an injection? And why did this woman look a little familiar? "Who are you?" Zion frowned slightly and was on guard. Mango looked at her son in front of her, who was wearing a half-faced mask. She couldn''t help getting angry. He had tortured himself like this and was almost poisoned to death. Now, he was asking his old mother who she was. It seemed that everything had been in vain. "Get down and have an injection!" Mango walked over angrily with a needle in her hand. Zion was a little scared when he saw the needle. What the... This was an injection needle? Why was it so thick? Chapter 1996 Chapter 1996 "No, wait a minute. I..." Before Zion could finish her words, Mango pped Zion''s half-masked face. The mask suddenly got pped out, and Zion''s half burnt face suddenly appeared in front of Mango. Mango''s eyes immediately became moist. "You want to bepletely disfigured, don''t you? Don''t you have a good face? Is it cool to make such a thing? Huh?" Mango was so angry that she was about to faint. It was not easy for her to deal with them one by one? She was here. If she didn''te, she didn''t know what her son and daughter were doing outside. Who gave them the courage to end up this way? "Your parents are all dead, huh? You don''t need to cherish your life?" Mango rarely had such a bad temper. At this time, she was so angry that she hit Zion. In fact, as soon as Mango entered the door, Zion guessed that it was her mother, but he was not sure. Therefore, when Mango asked him to lie on his stomach and give her an injection, he did not dare to resist. Now that Mango''s voice was no longer suppressed, Zion felt a lump in his throat. "Mom, Mom, I''m still injured." "Who''s your mother? us'' mother died a long time ago!" Tears began to fall from Mango''s eyes, causing Zion to panic. He looked back and didn''t see Nathaniel. He couldn''t help but want to cry. Why didn''t dade with mom? Fool! "Mom, don''t cry. If you let dad see it, he will kill me." "So? My son is still ina! He is still lying in the intensive care unit. Who are you?" The more Mango spoke, the more upset she felt. His son''s face was handsome enough, but now, half of his face was festering. If this damn task was over and his son''s face was disfigured, who could she argue with? "All of you think that I died toote, don''t you? Every day, you think of ways to make me sad. All of you are capable. All of you can''t live a good life. You can join the National Security Agency and take the task as the leader of the arms. The other one is even more powerful and does not take her own life seriously. Do you think that your mother is tough enough or is she not a human? If something happens to you, how am I going to live?" "Mom..." "Shut up!" Mango was really going to die of anger because of them. "The Ye family''s business is not good, is it? The position of the head of the Ye family is bad, is it? It''s not as exciting as you being a hero, is it?" "No, Mom, I..." "Don''t call me mom! Have you ever thought that I''m your mother before you made any decisions?" Mango''s voice was so loud and angry that the people outside rushed in quickly, with Whale as lead. When they saw a strange woman standing in Zion''s room, they couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. "Who are you? Don''t move!" Whale was about to grab Mango when Zion grabbed a ss of water and threw it at him. "Get lost!" Whale was slightly taken aback by Zion''s actions. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mango had been with her back to Whale and the others, but she could guess what Whale was doing. She suddenly sneered and said, "What¡¯s wrong? Let them arrest me, an unknown person, and ask them to shoot me." "Mom, what are you talking about?" Zion let out a helpless cry, which startled Whale and the others. "No, Boss, wasn''t us'' mother already dead? How could it be...¡± "Get lost! This is my mom!" Zion felt a sudden pain in his forehead. Whale was shocked again. Mrs. Ye? Mr. Ye was here too? Thinking of the legends of Nathaniel in the military region, Whale''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Mrs. Ye, is Mr. Ye here?" "Do you think he will let you bast*rds stand here safe and sound? Do you think you can take care of my son like this?" Mango finally turned around, and her angry face scared Whale so much that he almost ran away on the spot. He imagined Nathaniel''s possible treatment here and couldn''t help shivering. Zion said gloomily, "Take them out and keep an eye on the outside. I''ll have a talk with my mother." "Oh, yes!¡± Whale hurried out with his men. The room became quiet again. Zion wanted to get up, but he didn''t dare to move because of Mango''s re. It was rare for him to be so afraid of Mango. This time, he realized how much pressure his mother had to endure after learning about what had happened to Rita. And ording to Mango''s words just now, she seemed to know that his brother had entered the National Security Agency. He couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. "Mom, I know you''re upset. Can I exin it to youter?" Looking at her son''s humble look, the anger in Mango heart finally subsided a little. "How are you feeling?" "It''s nothing. Mylo sent me some medicine. Although the toxin hasn''t been cleared yet, it''s not a big deal." Zion said hastily. Right now, he didn''t dare to hide anything from his mother. His father wasn''t here, so anyone could not control his mother. Zion was indeed a little scared. Mango stepped forward and touched Zion''s face. Zion was scared the moment she saw Mango crying. For the past few years, his mother had almost never shed tears. He didn''t expect that she would cry. He suddenly felt very ufortable. "It''s okay. I''m sure I''ll be able to save my face. I''m confident that I can give you back your handsome son." "Does it hurt?" Mango felt her heart ache. As mothers, they never cared whether their sons were beautiful or ugly. What they cared about was their sons'' safety and health. How much pain did their sons suffer when they suffered all this? Zion suddenly felt a little warm in his heart. He grabbed Mango''s hand and said softly, "It doesn''t hurt." "Are you a fool? Don''t you feel that your nerves are gone? Why are you telling me that it doesn''t hurt when you''re injured so badly? Do you think your mother is blind?" "That''s pain! It hurts so much! Mom, blow it on me. It hurts." Zion immediately took the opportunity to act like a spoiled child. Looking at his current state, Mango couldn''t say anything no matter how upset she felt. "I have something to tell you. Listen carefully." "Okay." Zion quickly sat upright. Mango told him everything about Rita, causing Zion to fall silent. "What do you think of this?" Mango looked at Zion and asked. Zion knew that Mango loved Rita dearly, but he still said in a low voice, "Mom, it''s already like this. She won''t be able to leave. But don''t worry, I''ll protect her. I promise I''ll bring her home safe and sound!" "What about your big brother? I heard that you contacted your big brother aftering here, but Desmond told you that your big brother was seriously injured and in aa. He hasn''t woken up yet. So who contacted you?" Zion frowned when he heard that. That was right! If Wisdom was unconscious, then who was the one who contacted him? Chapter 1997 Chapter 1997 "Do you have anyone you suspect?" Mango looked at Zion while worrying about Wisdom. Fortunately, Zion and Rita''s whereabouts were clear, but Wisdom''s was not. Except for the phone call at the beginning, there was no news. As for the National Security Agency, she couldn''t find anything at all. Zion shook his head. "I''ll send someone to investigate. Once there''s any news, I''ll tell you as soon as possible. Mom, go back quickly. If you sneak out alone like this, dad will be very anxious." Zion''s words made Mango frown slightly. "Hey, do you still know that your father will be anxious? You have been seriously injured and in a coma for so many days. Why don''t you think about whether your father will be anxious or not?" Zion was rendered speechless by Mango''s words. "Mom, isn''t this what I have to do?" "Hmph!" Mango snorted, leaving Zion with no other choice. Evangeline happened toe in with millet porridge. When she saw Mango, she was slightly stunned. But when she thought of Mango''s character, she was relieved. "Auntie, you''re here? Do you want something to eat? I just cooked it." "Okay, I''m hungry." Mango picked it up. Zion didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Mom, I''m a patient! That''s what your daughter-inw cooked for me!" "Can''t I eat what my daughter-inw cooked?" Mango turned to look at Evangeline. Evangeline quickly said, "Yes, you can eat it!" "That''s right! I just realized that this son of mine is too petty! If you follow him, I''m afraid that he will be stingy. I will give you some pocket money. Don''t let yourself suffer a loss." As she spoke, Mango handed a card to Evangeline. Evangeline didn''t know whether tough or cry. No matter what, she wouldn''t be short of money. However, it was a kind of friendship that Mango gave her, so Evangeline kept it. "Thank you, Aunt." "You''re more pleasing to the eye than my son." Mango''s every word was like a knife. Zion said gloomily, "Mom, I''m afraid I''m not your biological son, am I?" "You''re wrong. If you''re not my biological son, I will serve you will. Since you are, then I''m being harsh on you." Zion felt a rush of heat in his head and said directly, "I didn''t see you being nice to brother, or being harsh as well." "Zion!" Evangeline immediately eximed, and Mango also paused slightly. Zion regretted saying it. "No, Mom, I didn''t mean that. I..." "Do you think that your big brother is not your biological brother?" Mango''s question made Zion''s desire to live very strong. "No, he is!" "If I hear you say that again, I''ll starve you to death." After saying that, Mango put down the bowl and chopsticks and red at Zion. Then she took Evangeline¡¯s hand and said, "Take good care of yourself at any time. I know there are people around you who can be used, but if you really need someone, use men from the Dark Night Empire." Hearing this, Zion was stunned. Was mother going to hand Dark Night Empire to Evangeline? Wasn''t his mother going to disband Dark Night Empire. Moreover, Evangeline was the princess of another country. If Mango gave it to her, would Uncle Mo have an idea? Zion was lost in thought when he heard Mango whisper, "The current situation in Z Country is very complicated. Our Ye Family doesn''t want to participate, so we will only be businessmen in the future. Dark Night Empire is the power of the Ye Family. It used to belong to the country, but it has been disbanded once. So it can''t be regarded as a country now. It belongs to the Ye Family. You don''t need to bear too much psychological burden." Hearing Mango''s words, Zion knew that Uncle Mo and his parents might have had a dispute because of this incident. Moreover, Uncle Mo had gone too far when it came to Rita''s health. Even he wanted to lose his temper, not to mention his parents. Thinking of this, Zion didn''t say anything. Seeing that Zion didn''t say a word, Evangeline knew his decision. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Auntie, I don''t have the right tomand Dark Night Empire right now. Can you endure it for a little longer?" "Okay, but it''s special in special times. This is the token of the Dark Night Empire from the hostess. Take it first. Even if I don''t use the token, I can stillmand them. Don''t worry." Mango handed the ring to Evangeline. Evangeline looked at Zion helplessly. However, Zion said lightly, "Just take it. It''ll be yours sooner orter. It''s just a matter of time." "Brat, do you know how to talk?" Mango rolled her eyes at Zion. "Fortunately, Evangeline has loved my son since he was a child. Otherwise, he would have been a bachelor for the rest of his life. Which girl would be willing to be with him with this emotional intelligence?" thought Mango. Zion felt a little helpless when he received his mother''s dislike, but he felt warm in his heart. This was the most rxing time he had ever felt since he had epted the task. Mango couldn''t stay here for too long. She looked at Zion and Evangeline reluctantly and said, "I can''t get involved in the future, but remember, I''ll set up good wine and dishes at home and wait for you three to go home! Zion, remember, it''s you three! All of you have to be present!" "Got it, Mom! The three of us, brother and sister, are indispensable. We will go home as soon as possible!" Zion''s eyes were a little bitter. Mango gently hugged Zion and then said in a hoarse voice, "I''m leaving. I''m afraid your father is coming after you. If hees, everyone will be alerted. I''m afraid it''ll be bad for you. Mom loves you. Take good care of yourself and your wife." After that, Mango pushed Zion away and turned to leave. She was afraid that if she walked too slowly, she would not be willing to leave. Her son was like this, and her daughter was in the wolf''s den. Her eldest son had no news. As a mother, she actually felt very ufortable, but now she couldn''t stay here to add burden to them. "Auntie, let me see you off." Evangeline''s eyes were also a little red. She thought of her mother Emberly, her father, her younger brothers, and sisters. They must be as worried about her as Mango, but she couldn''t even give them a call at this time. However, Mango waved her hand and said, "There''s no need. There are too many people. Don''t expose yourself. It''s not like I don''t know where to go. I''m really leaving." After that, Mango put on her mask and walked out quickly. Evangeline threw herself into Zion''s arms, choked with sobs, and said, "I miss my mother too." Zion was very upset. "Send her a message at night." "Is that okay?" Evangeline was a little excited. Zion rubbed her nose with his finger and said with a smile, "As long as I think it is fine!" Thinking of Zion''s hacker skills, Evangeline burst intoughter. At this moment, a voice that didn''t belong to Zion''s bodyguard suddenly came from outside. Chapter 1998 Chapter 1998 "Who is it?¡± Zion suddenly pulled Evangeline behind him, on guard. The other party quickly pushed open the door and entered. When he saw Zion, he was slightly stunned. The familiar outline made Zion feel hungry for a moment, but Evangeline was very alert and wanted to do something, but she was stopped by Zion. "Mr. Blu''s son?" It was not Zion''s fault for recognizing Anton. It was true that Anton looked so much like Desmond. Anton nodded. Seeing that Zion knew him, Evangeline rxed her vignce and said in a low voice, "I''ll go and get you a new bowl of millet porridge." "Okay." After the bowl was eaten by Mango, Evangeline went out with the empty bowl. Anton watched Evangeline leave before sitting down. "Auntie Shen has just left?" "Well, did youe here with my mother?" "Yes, but not exactly." Anton didn''t know what was wrong with him. These years, because he needed to work undercover, he had no friends. He had always been alone. Now he had something in his heart and could only find his formerpanions. Although they were not too familiar with each other, he could still be trusted by others. Seeing him like this, Zion knew that there was something wrong with his heart. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll be in trouble if youe here?" "What are you afraid of? Whether you''re Zion or us, it doesn''t matter to me. I''m a scientist of the Fang Group. I''ve been in contact with us before. To be exact, I saved us'' life. That''s why I came here to look for you." Anton''s words made Zion stunned for a moment, and then he became interested. "You saved us? When? Why didn''t I know?" "That''s why I''m here. I''m afraid you''ll expose yourself." Anton seemed to have found the reason why he had toe here, which amused Zion. "Well, I have to thank you." "That''s right. Thank you, but you should repay me with something realistic." "For example?" "Good wine? Beauties? Money?" "Get lost!" Zion rolled his eyes at Anton. Anton immediatelyughed. It was strange that he had little contact with the children of the Ye family for so many years, but they had been together for a few years when they were children. Now they were getting along, but it seemed that there was no gap between them in these years. The feeling of being like a real brother made Anton feel very close. "For so many years, I have always been alone. I don''t fit in in the Fang Group. I also have connections with the organization. Sometimes I don''t even know why I am alive." Zion''s eyes darkened. He understood the feeling of being a spy alone! He had been lurking behind the enemy for another half a year, and no one would understand the feeling of loneliness that he had never experienced before. He couldn''t stand it for half a year. Anton had been dead for many years, and it was a miracle that he didn''t have depression. "What''s wrong? Did youe here today to find a way to relieve yourself?" "Yes." Originally, Zion was just joking, but he didn''t expect that Anton would directly say yes, which made Zion speechless. "No, let''s do it properly, okay?" "No." Anton didn''t care what Zion thought at this time. It wasn''t easy to get a true friend. Why did he have to suffer? "Did Aunt Shen tell you about what happened?" "Yes, did youe for your parents?" Zion could guess what was going on. Anton scratched his head gloomily and said, "My mother did something wrong. I know. I can apologize to you and Aunt Shen on her behalf, but she is my mother after all. What should I do?" "She is an adult. She has the ability to handle what she does. You don''t have to worry about it." "But she is my mother! You don''t know that my father and mother have been giving each others silent treatment these years. Although there is no big quarrel, the atmosphere at home is too depressing. Besides, my father has been in poor health for the past two years, and my mother is not allowed to take care of him. I really feel ufortable looking at them." Anton could be angry with Haniya at home, but he still felt ufortable when he came out. Zion didn''t know how to answer this question, so he could only say helplessly, "I really don''t have any experience. My parents are super sweet at home every day. My siblings and I are so fed up. It''s okay for you to ask me something else, but I really don''t know what to do when you ask me this." "Are you doing this on purpose?" Anton couldn''t help rolling his eyes at him. Zion chuckled and then asked, "Don''t worry about that. Let''s settle the grudges between the previous generation. Tell me, when did you save us? What''s the matter?" When Anton heard that he was so eager, he knew that he really needed it. "It''s nothing. It''s just that two years ago, us was attacked at the border. I happened to pass by and saved him. Then, I took advantage of the Fang Group to send him home. That''s all." "Wait, you''re using the Fang Group''s rtionship? Does Jake know?" "Yes." Anton''s words made Zion slightly narrow his eyes. Jake actually knew us? Then could he reveal himself as us in front of Jake? "Do they have much contact with each other?" "Not much. To be exact, Jake doesn''t have much interest in anyone. The only thing he has is a deep obsession with Rita. Back then, although I used Jake''s method to mobilize the power of the group, it was also because I spoke up and because of us'' reputation that he acted so casually. He merely left a way out for himself." Hearing Anton''s words, Zion finally breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s okay. I was scared to death." Zion patted his chest and said in a low voice, "If that''s the case, can I go to the Fang Group for a walk? I want to see Rita." "Not for the time being." Anton refused directly. "Rita body has just recovered, and the followup data still needs to be studied. At this critical moment, it is impossible for Jake to let outsiders touch her. Even the people around her are mute. If you ask to meet Jake at this time, I think you will alert the enemy. Jake is more aggressive and smart. It is not as simple as you think. And I always feel that he has some secrets hidden from everyone." "Secret?" Zion frowned slightly. The more secrets a person had, the more dangerous he would be. His silly little sister, why didn''t she know how to protect herself? Now that she had entered a dangerous ce, she still couldn''t do anything about it. No matter how he thought about it, he felt extremely wronged. Anton nodded and said, "I don''t know what secret it is, but don''t act rashly. As long as I''m here, you can rest assured. Rita is fine. Although my father''s method is a little risky, it''s a narrow escape for you to win. Rita had to go through a life and death situation to be reborn." "Tell me first, what is the purpose of the Fang Group''s gic research?¡± Zion had this question a long time ago, but he couldn''t find an urate answer.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1999 Chapter 1999 Anton''s face was a little serious. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He looked at Zion and lowered his voice. "Haven''t you already known the ambition of the Fang Group?" "So they''ve been making aeback over the past few years?" "It can''t be counted as so. On one hand, it''s because of the gic data left behind by the Ye family. On the other hand, it''s because the Fang family wants to make a special army." Anton''s words made Zion''s face sink. "The gic mutation of Rita''s body, then..." He had heard from his parents that more than a decade ago, Desmond almost went crazy because of his genes and became an irrational killing machine. He didn''t expect that the Fang family also had such an idea. Anton sighed and said, "It should be what you think. I heard from my father that more than ten years ago, he almost became a killing machine. Even your grandfather too, right? Therefore, the earliest research of that kind of genes was done on those people with Edolie. So Jake said that many people were killed, not because they died naturally, but because they were killed and eliminated directly." Speaking of these secrets, Anton''s mood was also very heavy. "The genes that Edolie was injected at that time should be speed. However, because Edolie donated her kidney to Rita, so there are not many remaining genes. Over the years, the human and material resources of the Fang Group have been developing, and the technology is also developing. The original treatment method has already been relieved, but there will be new problems after the relief, and finally it can''t reach the ideal state, so it remains in progress. I originally thought that Rita''s treatment method would be the same as the beginning, but I didn''t expect that it has changed because of my father''s catalyst. Fortunately, Jake has been obsessed with her, so he was able to develop a specific antidote in the shortest time, but she almost died because the drug didn''t have time to be tested. The current situation is still good, but it is not clear whether she in theter stage will be improved in speed. After all, there are a lot of factors added. My father''s data, the blood of our Blu family is a key factor." Anton told Zion everything he knew. On the one hand, Zion was d that Rita had survived. On the other hand, he was worried about her future development. "So you mean she can''t leave the Fang Group now?" "I''m afraid so." Anton''s words made Zion silent. If Rita couldn''t leave now, then he couldn''t act rashly. With Anton, it would be safer for Rita. "By the way, how much do you know about that Mylo?" "I don''t know much. This person is very mysterious, and I can''t find any information. I know you are a hacker, but Mylo''s hacker skills are also very high. I have fought with him. I lost, and he only used three seconds to seckill me." Speaking of this, Anton was very annoyed. He had always thought that he was a young man with some achievements, but whenpared to Mylo, he suddenly felt that he was a scum. Ah! Why were there so many crazy people around him? Zion also knew that Mylo''s skills were very high. He was almost on par with Zion. If such a talent was just a politician or a businessman, it would be a little far-fetched. What exactly was the background behind Mylo? Zion was a little worried. "You don''t have to think too much. As long as Rita likes him, even if he is a dog, you have to ept it, don''t you?" Hearing Anton''s words, Zion kicked him. "You are the dog!" Originally, it was already bad enough for his sister to be targeted by others. But now Anton came to provoke him. Wasn''t he really not afraid that he would kill him to silence him? After receiving Zion''s murderous gaze, Anton immediately begged for mercy. "I was wrong. I am a dog, okay?" "No!" Zion''s words made Anton a little depressed. "You''re too hard to serve, aren¡¯t you? No way, no way. What do you want?" "I owe you first. Let''s talk about it when I think about it." Zion was indeed worthy of being Nathaniel''s son. He would never let himself suffer a loss. Anton was a little depressed, but he didn''t say anything. "Oh, by the way, I have to tell you someone. Be careful." "Who is it?" "Maximilian!" Anton''s words made Zion frown slightly. Zion had not figured out what kind of role this person yed, but when he heard Anton talking about this person, he still asked in a hurry. "How many things do you know about him?" Anton shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. He is not a member of the Fang Group, but he works with the Fang Group. And he seems toe for the new medicine, but for his son." "Denzel?" Zion knew Denzel, and Wisdom had done the operation for Denzel. Denzel should not have any problems with his health. Why did Maximiliane to the Fang Group to ask for medicine for Denzel? Thinking that Denzel was now the adopted son of Allegra''s former adoptive father, Zion felt that it was time to take Denzel over. Maybe he could find some clues from Denzel. Thinking of this, Zion quickly found Whale. "Go bring Denzel back." "What reason?" As soon as Whale finished asking, Zion rolled his eyes at him. "Does us need a reason to have a child? Besides, Allegra has suffered a lot in her family. I don''t like to see him have a son. Can''t I snatch him over to be Allegra''s ymate?" Zion''s words were like a rogue''s! It was like refreshing Whale¡¯s values. He wondered how Zion had managed to be so arrogant and domineering in the military region. Seeing that he didn''t move, Zion kicked him. "What are you waiting for?" "Hey, I''ll go now." Whale felt that he was very miserable. It seemed that aftering here, his brain became more and more useless, and he was getting less and less liked by his boss. Could it bethat his intelligence had dropped? Whale shook his head and felt depressed. It seemed that it was time to eat more DNA to supplement his brain. Zion didn''t care what Whale thought. He said directly to Anton, "Do you know where Maximilian lives?" "In the Fang family, you can''t get close to him. Besides, I heard that Jake values him very much. It seems that he has something that Jake needs, so the two of them can quickly reach an agreement. If you want to hurt him, you can only start from the child, Denzel." "Got it. By the way, you have to do me a favor." Anton was immediately depressed by Zion''s words. "No, I came here to seekfort. Why did you order me toe here? Do I owe you something?" "Well, my buddy, why do you care so much? At most, I''ll let you be the best man when I get married." Zion''s words were even more heartwrenching. Anton didn''t even have a girlfriend, yet Zion was already getting married? Why was the man of the Ye Family so annoying? Chapter 2000 Chapter 2000 Seeing that Anton seemed to want to beat him, Zion couldn''t helpughing. "How about this, since you''ve helped me, I''ll introduce a girl to youter?" "Are you serious?" "I promise!" Anton smiled happily. "Okay, you have to hurry up. My father has been in poor health for the past two years. I have to let him see me get married as soon as possible. It''s best if he can have grandchildren." The corner of Zion''s mouth twitched. "I think it''s best for you to find a pregnant woman. After you get married, you can be a father." "Get lost!" Anton also knew that his request was a little ridiculous, but he was really afraid. Desmond''s health was getting worse day by day. Although he had always said that he was fine, Anton still felt uneasy. There were several times when he wanted his father and himself to go to the hospital to have a check-up. However, even if Desmond didn''t cooperate, he couldn''t force his father to take him there, but his worries about his father kept growing day by day. Seeing Anton''s sudden silence, Zion thought that he must have thought of Desmond. "What''s wrong with Mr. Blu''s body?" "I don''t know. In the past two years, he has been weak, and sometimes he has a headache. I asked him to go to see a doctor, but he didn''t want to. My mother couldn''t persuade him, so she could only let him be." Anton sighed, feeling a little depressed. Zion suddenly thought of something. He looked at Anton and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end. "Well, help me first. I''ll ask my mother to persuade Mr. Bluter." "Really?" Anton''s eyes suddenly lit up. "If you can persuade my dad to go to the hospital for an examination, I don''t need you to help me find a girlfriend." Anton''s words made Zion want tough, but when he thought of the father- son rtionship between him and Desmond, he still nodded. "Okay, what do you want me to do?" Anton was full of strength now. Zion whispered, "My brother''s life is uncertain. He was seriously injured after thest fight with Maximilian. I didn''t know that after I came here, he contacted me. He sent me a message and helped me once. But my mother said that my brother has not woken up sincest time, and now he is missing. Can you help me find out where my brother is and who is around him?" Anton immediately understood. "Do you suspect that this matter has something to do with Maximilian?" "Yes, after all, my big brother fought with him in the end." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Anton nodded. "Okay, I''ll go back and check it for you!" The two of them talked for a while. Anton felt that if he stayed here any longer, the outside world might be suspicious. He couldn''t help getting up and wanted to leave. "By the way, do you know what happened to the Laurent family?" Anton asked Zion before he left. Zion followed the order and came over naturally. He nodded, but he heard Anton say, "Don''t be too naive. It''s not easy to meddle in the affairs of the Laurent family. Be careful." After that, Anton left. Zion was lost in thought. On the one hand, his eyes were very simr to us''. On the other hand, something had happened to the Laurent family and us needed toe back to solve it. This matter was actually very simple. It was impossible for the Laurent family to be thergest arms family without background and umbre. Now, an important figure in the military region had something to do with the arms group, but they could not find any evidence. This was also why Zion hade here to pretend to be us. He needed to use us'' identity to enter the Laurent family and be the spokesperson of the Laurent family. He would then be able to find the most conclusive evidence to dig out the important person. However, what did Anton mean by saying that he couldn''t see things so simply? However, Anton had already left. Even if he wanted to ask, he couldn''t bring him back. Besides, he knew that every department had its own rules and regtions. The confidential policy was useful to anyone. It was already a crossed line for Anton to remind him. No matter how much he said, it was impossible. Zion frowned. When Evangeline came in, she saw him like this. She couldn''t help but stretch out her hand to ease his frown and whispered, "What did you talk to him about? You''re frowning so hard." There was a touch of warmth in Evangeline''s gentle palm, which immediately made Zion''s eyes glow with tenderness. "Nothing. Just a chat. He is Mr. Blu''s son." "I know, you have a good rtionship with him?" "We hung out together when we were kids, and he is now in close protection for Rita." Zion''s words stunned Evangeline for a moment, and then she said with some annoyance, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If I had known it would be like this, I would have dropped a letter for Rita." "I''m afraid you want to kill Rita. Have you forgotten what kind of environment she is in now?" Zion knew that Evangeline was too worried, but he had to remind her of some things. Evangeline immediately reacted and said with some annoyance, "It seems that I''m really not a qualified undercover agent. I always want to get close to people I care about. Don''t you have this kind of feeling when you''ve been doing tasks all these years?" "Yes, but you have to endure it. Otherwise, I won''t be the only one who will die." Zion thought of his past, and his long-time memories and ufortable feelings once again lingered in his mind. No one was born cold- blooded and cool-headed. It was just that they had experienced what others said they had not experienced and what others had not endured. However, he did not want Evangeline to bear all of this. Evangeline knew that it was not easy to do this, so she didn''t ask. She just said softly, "Where do you want to get married after this mission?¡± "What about you?" "Vienna Academy?" Her words surprised Zion. "Why do you want to go there?" "Because Rita want to get married at the same time. Why don''t we go together?" What Evangeline didn¡¯t say was that Rita thought that Vienna Academy was a city of music, and Mylo was a musician, so she wanted to hold a wedding ceremony there. "Okay." Zion didn''t care where the wedding would be, as long as this woman eventually agreed to marry him. Evangeline said a few more words to Zion, and then she heard Esmeralda''s voiceing from outside. "Anne, is my brother awake?" At this moment, she was no longer as willful as before. She was very careful in everything she did. It was as if ever since she found out about her past, she had gained a little more respect and respect for Zion and Evangeline. However, Esmeralda''s appearance was rather heart-wrenching. "The Laurent family has done a lot of harm." Evangeline sympathized with her experience, but she couldn''t say anything. In the end, she could only say one sentence. Although Zion didn''t say anything, he agreed. He shouted to the outside, "I''m awake. Come in." Esmeralda walked in cautiously. When she saw Zion, she smiled and whispered, "Brother, how do you feel?" Chapter 2001 Chapter 2001 "I''m fine. It''s nothing serious. By the way, why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?" Knowing that Esmeralda wasn''t a child of the Laurent family, Zion''s attitude towards her became much more friendly. Moreover, this girl had almost been raped. She would need a long time to recover from this matter. Esmeralda did not expect us to care about her and was momentarily ttered. "us, I''m fine. You don''t have to be so nice to me. I''m not a child of the Laurent family." Esmeralda still could not ept her real identity. Amor liked her so much, and her mother had never said that she was not a child of the Laurent family. Why had things be like this? Zion could feel Esmeralda''s upset. He sighed and said, "Whether or not it''s up to me to decide. Besides, I''m in charge of the Laurent family''s matters. If I say you''re a child of the Laurent family, then you are. It doesn''t matter what others say." As soon as she heard that, Esmeralda burst into tears. "us, I''m sorry. I even schemed against you before. You can beat me in return." Seeing her like this, Zion thought of Rita. Zion did not know if Rita would be lonely or afraid now, or if she would encounter something like Esmeralda. Jake''s obsession with Rita was very deep. What if he took advantage of her weakness to do something to her? The more Zion thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. No! He had to find a time to ask Mylo if there was any way to send a person into the Fang Group, even if it was to protect Rita. This person had to be a woman with some skills. Zion began to list out the female bodyguards he knew around him in his mind. Esmeralda was stunned when she saw that Zion seemed to be distracted. She gave Evangeline a helpless look. Evangeline knew that Zion was thinking of Rita, but she quickly said, "Your brother was plotted against this time. He was poisoned and his brain has be slower. Don''t mind it." Esmeralda cried even harder when she heard that. "Rafferty is indeed a good-for-nothing! I''ll tell my motherter and let him have a taste of this too." Esmeralda was upset that she failed to kill Rafferty. However, Evangeline was right. It was not worth spending the rest of her life in jail for such scum. She believed that her mother had many ways to make Rafferty''s life a living hell! Zion finally came to his senses. Hearing Esmeralda and Evangeline''s words, he couldn''t help but say, "Leave that to me. You don''t have to worry about it. Esmeralda, Evangeline has cooked you some porridge. Go and have some." "Oh, okay." Esmeralda thought that she had disturbed them, so she ran out in a hurry. Her quicktempered character was still the same. "Esmeralda is seriously injured this time. Ask Whale to do some psychological care for her." "Okay." Zion agreed and couldn''t help saying, "What do you say if I find a female bodyguard to protect Rita? What if Jake also does something to Rita?" "He won''t. Anton is there too, isn''t he? Mylo is there as well. Rita won''t get into any trouble. Is this what you were thinking about just now?" "Yes." Zion nodded. Looking at the burn on half of Zion''s face, Evangeline felt a little distressed and said, "Can your face be cured?" "Sure! It''s just a piece of fake skin that looks real. My face has been fine for a long time." "Really?" "Of course. Why would I lie to you?" Zion pulled Evangeline into his arms. The two of them hugged for a while, and Zion looked a little tired. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Evangeline knew that the poison in his body had not yet been removedpletely, so she let Zion rest. When Amor received news of the eldest son of the Laurent family, he was stunned for a moment. "Are you saying that us didn''t kill him?" "No, he didn''t. However, Esmeralda has castrated him." When the butler heard the news, he shivered all over. This was even more vicious than killing him! What was the point of living if a man had lost his dignity? Amor frowned hard. When he heard this, he didn''t say anything for a long time. Finally, he sighed and said, "us is too soft-hearted. He will suffer a great loss in the future. Furthermore, he cared too much about that girl. Anne should be settled as soon as possible." "Master, us cares about Anne very much. If we hurt her, I''m afraid that us will fight us to the death." "Don''t let him know then. There are a lot of people we can use. Why don''t we use others to help us settle her?" There wasn''t the slightest bit of pity in Amor''s eyes, as if everyone¡¯s lives weren''t worth mentioning at all. The butler agreed and stopped talking about this matter. Instead, he asked softly, "The Laurent family is in quite a lot of trouble this time. If us doesn''t intend to take over the Laurent family, should we contact that person?" "Don''t do it for the time being. At present, the news is too tight. Once that person is involved, the Laurent family will be finished. If us can solve that matter, let him do it. Don''t contact that person unless we have no other choice." Amor''s expression was very grave. The old butler quickly nodded. As for Rita, she rested for a night and felt much better. Moreover, she found that her body was also much lighter. It seemed that her body was recovering at an extremely fast speed. This kind of strong feeling made her cherish it very much. After all, she was so close to death that she thought she could even see Death''s scythe, but she was dragged back of a sudden. The feeling of resurrection was precious. She stretched out her fingers and looked at the sun passing through her fingers and falling on her face. She felt warm and veryfortable. Rita couldn''t help but raise the corner of her mouth, revealing a bright and brilliant smile. Jake''s eyes were dazzled by her smile. Although he had always heard from that person how gentle and beautiful Rita was, and he had always fantasized about her, he had never expected that he would be so shocked when he saw her at this moment. Rita was like an angel. Just a smile of hers could dispel all loneliness and coldness, making people feel warm and happy. Jake slowly walked over. Although his steps were very light, Rita could still sense him. She turned her head slightly and saw Jake''s infatuated eyes. She couldn''t help but frown slightly. "Don''t look at me like that. You''re not him, and you will never be him!" The smile on Rita¡¯s face disappeared, and Jake felt a little depressed and ufortable when he saw the strangeness in her eyes. "I look exactly the same as him. I am more capable than him, and I have courage too. I like you so much. Over the years, I have done my best. I can even say that I have done better than him. Why can¡¯t you show me some kindness?" "No matter how well you did it, you''re still not him. There are some feelings that only he can make me feel it, but not you!" Rita''s direct words caused Jake''s eyes to instantly became dark. Furthermore, there were faint signs of anger too. The surrounding servants trembled even more and immediately lowered their sense of existence. Only Rita stood there calmly. She looked at Jake, whose facial features were familiar, but not his character. The expression in her eyes was dark and unclear. Chapter 2002 Chapter 2002 Everyone thought that Jake would be angry with Rita. After all, this man usually took action at the slightest disagreement. However, everyone had waited for a long time without Jake taking any action. On the contrary, it seemed that his anger was slowly fading away and he became calm. This was something that had never happened before. The servants couldn''t help but turn their heads to look at him. Rita''s eyes were also a littleplicated. "I''ve always wanted to know why you''re so persistent just by relying on a name and a story." This was Rita''s doubt. Jake slightly stopped and then said with a bitter smile, "If one always lives in the darkness, you don''t know how important that sunlight is to that person." Rita didn''t know. Although she had been unable to experience the happiness of childhood because of her health since she was a child, she was also spoiled by everyone in the Ye family. Naturally, she did not know what darkness was. Therefore, the way she looked at Jake was somewhat confusing, and she did not understand. However, her eyes were clean. Jake didn''t know why that person was so persistent with Rita. Now he finally did, but because he did, he became more and more tempted. "How are you feeling today?" Jake restrained his emotions and walked over. Rita looked at him and said lightly, "Not bad." She could stand up without a wheelchair, but her physical strength was still not enough. She said not bad, but in fact, she was indeed good! She had never felt her body so light in the past few years. Seeing the satisfaction in Rita''s eyes, Jake suddenly felt that everything was worth it. "Your body has a very high tolerance for medicine and didn''t reject much. If there is no ident, you should recover very well. You don''t have to take any exclusionary medicine in the future too." Rita couldn''t help but be stunned. Didn''t need to take any exclusionary medicine in the future? Since her kidney transnt, although she was much better, she had to take medicine every day. She had no choice. After all, this kidney was not hers. If she wanted the kidney to stay in her body safe and sound, she must take medicine. She thought that she would be like this for the rest of her life, but she didn''t expect that she wouldn''t have to take medicine anymore. Looking at the astonishment in her eyes, Jake couldn''t help but smile and said, "Now the kidney is connected to all the gene cells and bloodlines in your body, almost equivalent to your own kidney. As long as you pass the observation period of these days, generally speaking, you don''t need to take medicine for the rest of your life." "Thank you." In this respect, she still had to thank him. However, Jake did not say anything. He merely smiled and said, "If you want to thank me, why don''t you have a meal with me?" "Okay." Rita did not refuse. On the other hand, Jake was extremely ttered. He hurriedly asked someone to prepare the food. He looked as happy as a child. Rita didn''t know this person at all, and she didn''t even know the past Jake. Jake and she had some common topics in the past, but at this time, she feltpletely strange. The scene of Jake bing so happy just because of a small thing brought up the deepest memory in Rita''s heart. It was the same with the person in her memory. No matter how ordinary or how trivial things she did before, it was enough to make him happy for a long time. What kind of living environment had created such a life forthem? Rita was a little curious. When Jake saw that the servants hadid out the dishes, he stepped forward and wanted to push Rita over. However, he was stopped by Rita. She jumped out of the wheelchair and walked straight to the restaurant. Compared with the wheelchair, she still liked the feeling of standing on the ground. That was great! Jake looked at her and couldn''t help but smile. He then followed her silently. The restaurant was very big, and only two of them were there. Rita missed her younger brothers a little. The Ye family''s restaurant was also veryrge, but it was crowded. Every time they had dinner, it was very lively. Unlike there, it was big and empty here, which made her feel lonely. Yes, she was lonely! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It was the first time in her life that she had experienced loneliness! It was a feeling as if there was no one familiar around you when you were in a busy city, and no familiar scenery too. Even the traffic was not enough to fill the loneliness in your heart. It was like floating duckweed, drifting along without roots. Rita thought that she more or less understood why Jake was like this. Seeing the thoughtful look in Rita''s eyes, Jake paused for a moment and then said with a smile, "What''s wrong? Don''t you like this food?" He remembered what Rita''s favorite food was. Rita shook her head. "What right does a prisoner have to be picky about food?" These words were a little harsh, and Jake''s hands suddenly clenched tightly. "You are not a prisoner!" "So I can leave at will?" "No!" Jake seemed to be afraid that she would leave, so he hurriedly opened his mouth. However, when he finished speaking, he discovered the mockery andughter in Rita''s eyes. He was a little annoyed. "I''m not imprisoning you, but you just can''t go out now!" "Well, say whatever you want. I''m hungry." Rita picked up her chopsticks and ate casually. She didn''t feel any pressure at all. Any other woman would probably have cried bitterly now. However, Rita was always sober and calm. Even when at the moment she was almost going to die, Jake had never seen her panic-stricken face. Was there no one in the world who could make her lose her cool? It wasn''t that Rita couldn''t sense Jake''s gaze, but she turned a blind eye to it. For the past few years, she had been pursued by a lot of admirers. She was already used to this kind of gaze. However, she still felt a little unhappy seeing Jake like this. "Put away your affection. As I said, you are not him, don''t involve yourself in our story." As soon as Rita finished speaking, she could feel that Jake''s eyes became cold, but he was still trying his best to suppress them. An ordinary woman would naturally know that the wisest thing to do at this time was to avoid talking about this matter. But was Rita an ordinary woman? Obviously, she wasn''t! Rita knew that Jake was already angry, but she still smiled and said, "When will you take me to see him?" Both of them knew who she was talking about. Jake tightened his grip on his chopsticks. "Even if you see him, you may not know him. Why do you have to see him again?" "It''s just my expectation. I want to meet him, the current him, and see the real Jake in my heart!" Rita was very persistent. Jake''s expression did not look good. At this moment, a shadow suddenly shed past. Jake''s expression changed drastically. Rita immediately turned around. Just as she wanted to see who it was, Jake had already gotten up and chased after the person. Rita''s eyes narrowed slightly. Could it be Mylo? Her heart suddenly tensed up! Chapter 2003 Chapter 2003 A beautiful smile appeared on Rita''s face! It was Mylo! She felt as if she had not seen him for a long time! Rita quickly got up, but she was stopped by a bodyguard who came out of nowhere. "Ms. Ye, please go back to your room for the time being." "Wow, you''re not mute?" Rita suddenly felt a little surprised. Wasn''t everyone here mute because of Jake? Or was he just lucky? Or perhaps only the servants were mute, while the bodyguards weren''t? There were even bodyguards here! Rita''s words made the corners of the other party''s mouth twitch involuntarily. "Ms. Ye, please go back to your room!" Although he was respectful, his attitude was tough. Rita looked at the shadow that could no longer be seen. She could not help but sigh and say, "Alright, I''ll go." After that, she turned around and left, looking lonely. The bodyguard quickly lowered his head. At this moment, the corner of Rita''s mouth raised. Suddenly, she made a round kick and directly kicked his chest. The bodyguard was caught off guard and was kicked away by Rita. At the same time, his face was full of surprise, but he couldn''t control himself and was kicked away. "Wow, my strength has also increased a lot. It seems that this medicine has added some strength to me." Rita was a little surprised that her skills seemed to have been upgraded. She couldn''t help but think for a while. At this moment, she sensed another aura around her. Rita''s brows furrowed. She looked as if she was about to attack, but she instantly sensed a familiar aura. "Hey, do you want to kick me away?" Hearing Mylo''s voice, Rita heaved a sigh of relief, and then sheughed happily. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "It¡¯s you!" "You know I''ming?" Mylo''s eyes drifted to the table not far away, and his eyes moved slightly. "I guessed it! Is that person going to be fine? Jake went to chase after him, would he be able to block Jake''s footsteps?" "You even called Jake so intimately. You and I haven''t had dinner together yet." Mylo''s tone was filled with jealousy. However, Rita said with a smile, "That''s not true. My brother saw you and me when we were eating. Have you forgotten?" "It happened so long ago, and that''s not a real date." The more Mylo spoke, the more upset he felt. Jake was indeed a good-for-nothing! Not only did Jake imprison his girlfriend, but he also asked Rita to eat with him. Who gave him the courage? The jealous Mylo was good-looking. Rita directly stretched out her arm to wrap around his neck and said coyly, "Let me treat you to dinner when we get out." "That''s what you said. I''ll take it seriously! I want a formal date!" "Sure!" Rita was nice to Mylo. Mylo saw that Rita''splexion had changed and her body seemed to have regained its vitality. He couldn''t help but ask, "Is this special medicine effective too quickly?" "You noticed it too? I feel full of strength now, and I seemed to have be a lot faster." Although Rita smiled and looked very happy, Mylo could still see a trace of worry in her eyes. It was not normal if something happened like this unless using some kind of elerating drug. But if that was the case, would there be any problems with Rita''s body? Mylo immediately became worried. "No! I''m taking you away! I can''t rest assured that you''re here." Mylo''s words warmed Rita''s heart. "I''m leaving, but not now. I have a task here." "I''ll help you. You can''t stay here. If you stay here any longer, I''ll have a heart attack." Mylo frowned. Rita immediately kissed him. Mylo''s body suddenly stiffened. "Don''t, don''t think that I will listen to you just because you did this." Mylo stammered and even his ears turned red. His look immediately made Rita feel very happy. "What about this?" Rita kissed him on the ear again. The warm breath instantly tensed all of Mylo''s nerves. He suddenly tightened his arms and directly pulled Rita into his arms. His breath was a little messy as he said, "I can''t resist it. If you continue, I..." Rita''s fearless look made Mylo want to cry. "You''re sure that I can''t do anything to you, aren''t you?" "Yes!" "Rita, you''re bullying me!" Mylo''s mouth was pouting like an angry little wolf. Rita felt that she had gone too far, but she did not let go of him. It wouldn''t be easy to reunite with Mylo for a short time. Jake was a very cautious person. On this day, she took the opportunity toe out and take a look. She still couldn''t find where his factory was, and she couldn''t get into his study. Rita didn''t get anything she wanted, so she couldn''t help but be a little anxious."Mylo, I like you. I really did. I''m willing to go to Vienna Academy to perform with you. I''m willing to apany you to travel around our country and all over the world too. I''m even willing to give birth to children for you, but now I can''t." The first part of her words made Mylo extremely surprised. However, when he heard thetter part of Rita¡¯s words, his heart ached a little. "I know what you are going to do. Isn''t it just some stupid data that you need? I''ll help you!" "No, you can''t! I can''t get you involved!" "Why?" Rita didn''t tell Mylo why but just kissed him deeply. The kiss made him unable to remember anything for the time being and made Mylo''s whole body burn. The sound of footsteps could be heard from afar. Although it was very far away, Rita heard it. She reluctantly let go of Mylo and gently tidied his cor. In a low voice, she said, "Go back and wait for me. Be good!" "Rita!" Mylo had always known that Rita was a stubborn girl, but because of her, no matter how she was, Mylo was willing to change for her. If she liked to be a queen, he could be her knight. There was no need for him to care about dominance and obedience in this rtionship if they were in love. As long as Rita was happy, it didn''t matter if he had to be an obedient boyfriend for the rest of his life, but it didn''t mean that he would allow Rita to be in trouble. Rita knew Mylo''s indulgence, and she also knew that her behavior was not good, but she had no time to say anything. "Go! Jake is back!" Rita suddenly pushed Mylo out. There was aplicated look in Mylo''s eyes. He didn''t hear any footsteps or even any sound, but he believed Rita''s words about Jake''s return! But it was also because of his trust that Mylo became more and more worried. Rita''s difference had graduallye to light. Currently, only Jake''s side knew. Would Rita still be able to live such a carefree life in the future if she was known by her supervisors? Chapter 2004 Chapter 2004 "Hurry up and leave!" For the first time, there were anxious and worried expressions on Rita''s face, and it was because of Mylo. Mylo suddenly smiled. "Promise me that you''ll be fine. I haven''t married you yet." "Okay." Rita''s promise was very firm. She had liked this man since she was young. Perhaps she didn''t know what was love at that time, but she had found herself a very handsome and good husband. Although she had been in a trance over the years and forgotten him, at this moment, the appearance of this man in front of her was engraved on her heart and could no longer be erased. Mylo looked at her with great reluctance. Hethen jumped onto the top of the wall, turned around, and disappeared. Before the gentleness in Rita''s eyes could fade away, Jake came back. He saw that Rita seemed to be full of warmth and gentleness, which made him feel a little jealous and crazy. "Who came just now? Who?" Jake''s voice suddenly rose. Rita nced at him indifferently and said, "My man!" "Rita Ye!" Hearing Rita''s answer, Jake''s eyes instantly darkened. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Have you forgotten Jake? Didn''t you like Jake the most in the past? What''s wrong? Are you a slutty woman?" This was the harshest sentence that Jake had ever said since he met Rita. He suddenly felt a little annoyed. He wanted to apologize, but he heard Rita say, "I did like Jake before, but now I know that the reason why I like Jake is that he has some temperament like my man. Do you know? When I met my man, I was only four years old. When I met Jake, I was seventeen years old. So, to be honest, I met my man before Jake. Besides, I have never said that I like Jake before, let alone a fake like you.¡± Rita''s words were not polite at all. She was not someone who could tolerate others insulting her. Hearing Rita''s words, Jake was immediately stunned. In his fantasy, Rita was an elegant woman, quiet, indifferent, gentle, and virtuous. However, what was she talking about now? Jake felt that his wait for all these years was simply a joke! His face suddenly turned pale. "It seems that I''ve spoiled you too much." "Are you saying that you spoil me? You can''t evenpare to my man in this respect." Rita''s words provoked Jake. "Shut up!" He suddenly raised his hand and pped Rita''s face. Rita''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Hey, are you hitting a woman? You''re so terrible! I don''t think a man like you can even find a wife!" "Rita Ye!" Jake was mocked by Rita until he lost his mind and wanted to attack her. Rita was good at martial arts. Now that she had taken the medicine, she felt that her speed and strength had increased a lot. When Jake rushed over angrily, she even felt that his speed and movements were so slow. She lifted her leg and kicked at a part of Jake''s body that he failed to defend. Jake was caught off guard and was sent flying. Surprise shed across his eyes. "You have skills?" "What are you talking about? I am the eldest daughter of the Ye Family, and my two brothers are even more powerful. Who gave you an illusion that I would be just a delicate young lady?" Rita''s expression hadpletely changed. Just now, Rita was like a warm and gentle angel. At this moment, she became cold. Jake had to say, the current Rita was strange to him. But he was even a little excited "Oo you have such a side? Well, you can show me today!" Jake immediately took off his jacket and a cold smile appeared on his face. Jake''s speed was different from just now. His speed and movements became so fast that Rita could not help but be stunned for a while, and then she was sent flying in the next moment. His strength caused the corners of Rita''s lips to instantly break. The taste of blood permeated her mouth, but it aroused Rita''s wildness. It had been a long time since she had had a good fight. Because of her body, every time she saw others fight, she would even feel an itch in her heart. However, she couldn''t do anything, unless she had no other choice. Now because of the medicine, her body was much more rxed. Although she also knew that her situation was unnatural, and it might not be very good, so what? It might be a good thing to have a good fight today. Luckily, Mylo wasn''t there! This thought quickly shed through Rita''s mind. Then she stood up with a smile, wiped the blood stains on the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand, and said, "You are still very cute after taking off your hypocrisy. Come on, let me see how powerful you are." After that, Rita took the lead in attacking. After Jake hit Rita just now and saw that there was blood on the corner of her mouth, he was stunned. He even felt a little annoyed and regretful. But before he could get rid of this emotion, Rita had already stood up and attacked him directly. He had no choice but to fight back. Soon, the two of them fought each other. They punched and kicked each other. No one was at a disadvantage, and no one was at an advantage too. Rita''s whole body hurt, but this kind of pain was different from the uncontroble pain in her body before. The longer the fight, the more excited she became, while Jake gradually couldn''t hold on any longer. There was a trace of surprise in his eyes. Finally, he fell to the ground under Rita''s fist. He was in so much pain that he couldn''t stand up. "Get up! Come on! I know you had taken drugs. Jake, you even need drugs to fight with a woman. Don''t you have any shame?" Rita''s words immediately stunned Jake. He looked a little confused. "What did you say? Drugs? What are you talking about?" Jake''s eyes gradually began to focus from confusion, but it also made Rita inexplicably feel a sense of danger, because his eyes becamepletely red. Desmond''s mutation before had been recorded and turned into a document and audio. Rita was lucky enough to see it before. When she saw the same scene now, she suddenly became nervous. "D*mn! You mutate after you can''t defeat me. You break the rules!" Rita ran away as soon as she finished speaking. What a joke. It was one thing for her to like fighting, and it was another thing for her to stay alive. At first nce, she knew that this guy was abnormal. If she continued to look for trouble at this time, she would be crazy. Rita ran very fast, but Jake seemed to have aroused all his potential. He chased in Rita''s direction. Seeing that the distance between the two of them was getting shorter and shorter, and that Jake seemed to have lost all reason at this moment, Rita immediately became depressed. "Oh my god! Brother! Help!" She screamed and began to run outside. But sadly, she found that there were a lot of mercenaries outside. They were all holding submachine guns and facing them as if they would be shot as long as Rita ran out. Rita was so scared that she could only turn and run back. But behind her was Jake, who was like a madman. She almost wanted to cry. Why did she provoke this lunatic for nothing? Chapter 2005 Chapter 2005 "Jake, f*ck you!" In a moment of desperation, Rita could only swear. Usually, she felt that Jake was suppressing his anger and thought that he was only pretending. But now, Rita knew that if this guy became angry, he would lose his mind and be a lunatic. No wonder he was so depressed and ufortable. What did she say just now? Didn''t she just say that he took drugs? Why did he have to be a lunatic? Seeing that she was about to crash into Jake, Rita was so scared that she quickly squatted down and slid down from Jake''s crotch. It was not shameful for a girl like Rita to do so to stay alive. Rita tried to build herself up, but her eyes were focused on Jake''s study. At this time, it wouldn''t be her fault to identally go into his study in a frenzy, would it? Thinking of this, Rita ran quickly to his study but was stopped by someone when she was about to reach the door. "Anton?" Rita knew that he was on her side, so she quickly said, "Get out of the way! I''m going to the study!" "If you go to the study, you won''t be able to live!" Anton hurriedly stopped Rita, and then used his force to throw her into the flower bed on the side, while he faced the crazy Jake. At this moment, Jake simply couldn''t recognize who the person in front of him was. His mind was filled with ughter. Anton had to use all his energy to resist. He took out a needle from his sleeve and plunged it into Jake''s neck when Jake was not paying attention. At the same time, he was punched out by Jake. He felt that his internal organs had been shifted by the punch, and he spitted out two mouthfuls of blood. However, it was fortunate that Anton plunged the needle into Jake''s neck. He rolled his eyes and fainted with a plop. Rita quickly walked over and kicked Jake with a piece of wood with some lingering fear. When she realized that he was truly unconscious, she heaved a sigh of relief. "Oh my god, what the hell is this?" She sat down next to Anton and asked breathlessly. Anton grimaced in pain, but he struggled to get up and whispered, "He took too much medicine, and he has mental problems. It''s not easy for him to suppress before. How did you provoke him?" "What do you mean by I provoked him? He came to me on his own ord. Do I still have to let him be?" "If you don''t, can you defeat him?" Anton couldn''t help rolling his eyes. This sentence made Rita speechless. She didn''t have the nerve to say that because her body had rxed after taking the medicine, and her speed and strength had increased, so she thought too highly of herself. Originally, she had nned to give Jake a head-on blow, but she didn''t expect that Jake was that strong, and she was almost beaten to pieces. This was simply too embarrassing! Anton thought that Rita would say something, but he didn''t expect her to be silent. This didn''t seem like her at all. "What''s wrong with you?" "I''m thinking, and regretting it. Can''t you see?" Rita rolled her eyes at him and asked, "What should we do now? Just let him lie here?" "Why don''t you carry him back to your room?" "Forget it, let him lie here." Rita refused directly. "Oh, right, why don''t you let me go to his study? You know, I need data and evidence." "If it is so easy to get evidence and data, I don''t need you toe in at all. I can do it myself. Have you forgotten? I am a scientist, and I have a better chance to get in touch with that kind of thing than you." Anton''s words made Rita a little confused. "That''s right, but why didn''t you get the data?" "Because anyone who enters the experiment base has to hand over all his electronic devices, and each person''s data is separated. After the data is handed over to Jake, he will find thest engineer to integrate it. Each data is top secret, and no one knows what other people''s data is. The data is their life. If the data is lost, their lives will be gone, and their families will be so too, so the data is not easy to get unless he says it personally. Besides, Jake''s study is full of danger. A lot of people want to enter before, but they all died at the door." "D*mn, how am I supposed to do it if you scared me like this?" Rita''s words made Anton frown slightly. "Does your brother know that you keep swearing when you talk?" "Are you crazy? I''ve been suppressed at home, and I can''t even swear. I''m out now, why can''t I say? I''m warning you, if you dare to tell my brother, I''ll teach you a lesson. Don''t think that I will give mercy to you just because of our rtionship when we were young." Rita threatened Anton without any burden. Anton suddenly felt that his nk life in the past few years had suddenly be perfect with color and temperature. "Don''t show off when your body is better now. Be careful, or you will be sad." Hearing this, Rita paused and asked, "My body has recovered too fast. Is there any side effects of this medicine?" "I don''t know yet." "Anton, are you even hiding it from me? I don''t want to be like Jake." Hearing Rita''s worried tone, Anton sighed and said, "I really don''t know. I''ve told you that everyone has studied a set of data. It takes more than 20 years toplete the medicine. Each of the data is a human life, so I don''t know any other data. Besides, this medicine has not been tested on the living before, and you already went into shock at that time. Jake had no choice but to let you take it. As for what will happen next, no one knows." "So I am ab mouse now? No one knows I''ll be dead or alive." Rita''s words made Anton feel a little ufortable. "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you. I gave you my blood, so you should be able to suppress something for the time being." Hearing this, Rita felt a little disgusted, but she was also relieved a little. With the help of the blood of the Blu family, she might be fine, right? She asked Anton, "Do you think this medicine is infectious? By how? Is it by kissing?" Rita''s words made Anton cough continuously. "Hey, who did you kiss?" "My man!" "Where did he come from? Even a fly can''t fly in here. Who is your man? Jake? Bah! Don''t insult my man!" Rita directly spat on him, touched her chin, and said, "Even a fly can''t fly in? My man can even come and go in such a deserted ce without a trace."'' "That''s a ghost!" Rita increasingly felt that Anton was asking for a beating. She clenched her fist and said fiercely, "If you say one more thing about my man, let''s see if N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I can beat you up or not!" Anton looked at Rita''s protective look and was immediately stunned. Was it true that she have a boyfriend? D*mn! If Zion knew about this, would he kill him? Anton couldn''t believe that he didn''t watch Rita well! He was doomed! Chapter 2006 Chapter 2006 "What kind of expression is that?" Looking at Anton''s hopeless expression, Rita couldn''t help feeling a little depressed. Anton just smiled. The two of them chatted for a while and finally felt that the pain on their bodies was relieved a little. They helped each other up. "Hurry up and leave. If he finds out that you''re here, he might think about it." Rita had never felt so helpless. She thought that she could take this opportunity to get close to the study and get the evidence as soon as possible. Then, she could go home and finally be together with her man. But now she was told that it couldn''t work, so she had to think of another way. Moreover, she had be ab mouse now and no one knew what would happen to her in the future. She really wanted to beat somebody up! Rita quickly stepped forward and kicked Jake several times. Only then did she feel a little relieved. "Because of you, I can''t kiss my man! What a pity!" Rita muttered to herself. Anton, who was following behind her, almost bumped into her. F*ck, what was she saying? He didn''t know that this girl was so valiant! "Hey, is your man Mylo?" "Yep!" Rita snorted and went back to her room. Anton couldn''t help touching his nose. It was hard to find out about Mylo''s identity and background, but it seemed that Rita really liked him. s! It was a headache! Anton looked at the unconscious Jake. After thinking for a while, he helped him up and asked a few people to send him back to his room. Jake usually didn''t allow people to enter his room. At this time, Anton had no choice but to enter, but he felt very depressed. There was a thick curtain in his room, and there was no sunlight in it. There was nothing inside except for a bed. It looked very empty, which also made people feel a little lonely and horrible. Anton put down Jake and left. Rita was still thinking about the infection, but Mylo was already very far away. A shadow quickly came to Mylo and whispered, "Mylo, Jake is very agile, and I can feel that he seems to be suppressing his speed and skills. I don''t know why. Keep an eye on him. Protect Rita at all costs." "Okay." Mylo waved his hand and the shadow quickly left. He leaned against the car and gently touched the corner of his mouth with his fingers. It seemed that Rita''s temperature was still there. Rita was bold! She had done everything he wanted to do in advance. If they got married, she wouldn''t want to take the proactive ce, would she? Realizing what he was thinking, Mylo''s face suddenly turned as red as an apple, and even his ears and neck turned red. D*mn. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He was affected by Rita. Now he only wanted to save Rita out and then press her hard beneath him... Realizing that his breath had changed a little, Mylo quickly calmed down. His eyes were full of gentleness and sweetness, but Rita was not here. Thinking of Rita''s current skills and speed, Mylo''s eyes darkened a little. He had to protect Rita. He couldn''t let the outside world know that Rita was different. Mylo dialed a number. No one knew what he said, but his eyes were very serious. Zion had a dream. He dreamed that Rita had changed into the appearance of Desmond ten years ago. He was so scared that he woke up with cold sweat all over his body. "What''s wrong?" Evangeline noticed his uneasiness and looked at him again. When she found that his clothes were wet, she couldn''t help asking. Zion shook his head and said nothing. Evangeline saw that he didn''t want to say it, so she didn''t force him. She just whispered, "The identities of those doctors have been confirmed. I have asked Whale to let them go. What should we do now?" "Wait!" "Huh?" "Well, when Amor can''t wait any longer, he will take the initiative to Zion looked at Evangeline and tried hard to suppress the difort of the nightmare just now. He told himself that with Anton and Mylo around, Rita would be fine. He had to solve the problem here quickly before he could save Rita. He promised Mango that he would take his sister and brother home safe and sound. However, Zion knew that the person he owed the most was Evangeline. She was originally a princess, yet she came here for him in a trap. Meanwhile, he never properly apanied her, not even a single day. Whether it was us or Zion, he should be apanying her. Evangeline was a little surprised."Will you go out with me? Is that okay? There are so many people and forces watching us outside. If...¡± "Don''t think too much. My injury is fine, and the remaining toxins need to be removed slowly. There is no hurry. On the contrary, you have never gone out to have a look since you came here with me. It is said that this ce is very beautiful. Do you want to have a look with me?" Zion''s eyes were gentle. Evangeline''s heart skipped a beat. "Really?" "Trust your man." Zion''s words made Evangeline smile. "Okay. I''ll change my clothes." "Okay." Evangeline walked out happily. Looking at her happy face, Zion couldn''t help feeling a little ufortable. Evangeline was happy even if it was only a walk. She had been too busy these days. Zion got up and changed into casual clothes. Evangeline came back after changing her clothes. Zion didn''t know if they were in the same mood as each other, but they were wearing same- colored clothes. Seeing this, Zion raised his eyebrows slightly. Evangeline went up to him with some embarrassment and took his arm. She said with a smile, "Let''s go, us?" "Let''s go!" Zion led Evangeline out of the ward. Seeing them like this, Whale couldn''t help but follow them. "Boss, where are you going?" "You don''t have to follow me. Anne and I will go out for a walk. You can stay here and watch." Whale suddenly felt depressed. Were they looking down on single men? They were just showing off their love. He could do it too. Whale curled his lips and took a step back. Zion went out with Evangeline in a good mood. The two of them went to the most lively street. There was a lot of people here. Evangeline seemed to have suddenly released all her nature. She wandered around with great interest in every stall, and then bought so many small items and food. Zion couldn''t take them anymore. He had never known that a simple night stroll in the night market could make Evangeline so happy. At the same time, there was tenderness in his heart, making him feel warm and cherished. He quickly stepped forward, stretched out his arm, and held Evangeline in his arms, for fear that a lot of people might bump into her. However, there were always a few people in the world who didn''t know what was good for them. They had toe and seek trouble! Chapter 2007 Chapter 2007 "Hey beauty, do you want to have fun with me?" A wandering man came up to Evangeline and his eyes lit up when he saw her. He even reached out to touch her face, which made Zion''s eyes suddenly darken. "You''d better put down your ws, or I''ll destroy them!" Zion had never known that he was so ruthless. In the past, he was forced to kill people on the battlefield. In fact, Zion was a neat freak. Unless he had no other choice, he didn''t like to have physical contact with others. But when he saw that the man in front of him wanted to touch Evangeline''s face, he wanted to kill him! He didn''t have this kind of feeling before. It came all of a sudden and violently. Even after Zion finished speaking, he made his move. The man looked like a yboy. He thought that Zion was just trying to scare him, but before he could say anything, he felt a gust of wind. Then, he felt a sharp pain, and his hand bones were broken. "Ah!" The man''s wailing suddenly resounded through the sky. The people around him were so scared that they quickly dodged to the side, for fear of sshing blood on their bodies. Evangeline was a little surprised. It was the first time she had seen Zion being so brutal, but she was also a little happy. Zion did love her so much. "Never mind, let''s go. Why bother arguing with them?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Evangeline quickly hugged Zion. Zion''s hostility dissipated in an instant. "Go back and wash your face." He frowned hard. That good-for-nothing touched her chin. Evangeline quickly said, "Okay, I will. There seems to be a public toilet in front. I''ll wash it right away." Even so, a smile appeared on Evangeline''s face. She looked very happy, causing Zion to frown harder. Was she so happy to be touched by a yboy? He suddenly felt very unhappy. Zion quickly stepped forward and rubbed the ce on her face where the man touched, which made Evangeline speechless. However, she saw a strong overbearingness and possession in Zion''s eyes. Zion hadn''t shown this kind of feeling before, but now it made Evangeline very happy. Although her chin hurt, she did not stop him. Seeing that Evangeline''s chin had turned red, Zion stopped. When the yboy saw them like this, he felt that he had been insulted. Hey on the ground and shouted angrily, "What are you waiting for? Kill them! I''ll bear the consequences if you kill them!" He was so arrogant. Suddenly, seven or eight bodyguards surrounded Zion and Evangeline. Evangeline''s eyes darkened a little. She hade out to spend some time with Zion, but she hadn''t expected to run into such a stupid thing. Evangeline looked at Zion and found a stool for him to sit down on. Then she whispered, "Can I cripple them?" "Sure, don''t forget that I''m now us." Zion smiled dotingly. In fact, he could handle these people, but when he saw the eagerness in Evangeline''s eyes, he gave up. Evangeline should have been so depressed these days. It was a good opportunity for her to practice her skills. Otherwise, her skills would regress. "Dear, you must protect me." Zion put on a scared look that the corners of the surrounding people''s mouths twitched. Just now, when they saw Zion so angry, they thought that he should be a great expert. Now it seemed that he wasn''t. Only the yboy himself knew that his hand was indeed broken. "Leave that woman alone. Get rid of that man for me!" "Who dares to touch him?" Evangeline turned around coldly. Her momentum immediately spread out. She took the lead in hitting those bodyguards. The other party thought that it would be easy for them to deal with her since she was a woman. The most powerful one should be Zion, but they didn''t expect that several bodyguards were knocked down to the ground by Evangeline. They cried out in pain. Evangeline ended thest person. Looking at the yboy who was shivering on the ground, she sneered and said, "Heh, how are you feeling now?" "You! Do you know who I am? How dare you do this to me?" The yboy''s current state made Zion and Evangeline smile. "We don''t know." The yboy said very seriously, "Hum, my father is Maximus Dante. If you offend me, wait for my father to kill you." After that, he hurriedly asked his men to run away with him. "Humph! Who is Maximus Dante? Is he very famous?" Evangeline snorted and said casually, but Zion''s face changed. "Maximus Dante? Oh! It turns out to be his son." "What''s wrong? Do you know him? Is he really famous?" Seeing Zion like this, Evangeline knew that she might have offended an extraordinary person. Looking at her nervous and annoyed expression, Zion suddenly found that she was very cute. He couldn''t help but pinch her face. It was soft and felt so good! Evangeline was inexplicably pinched. She couldn''t help but be a little stunned and said helplessly, "What are you doing? I''m serious. You''re taking advantage of me again." "It''s nothing important. I don''t care who he is. We came out to have fun today. Let''s have fun." As Zion spoke, he stood up. Evangeline subconsciously stepped forward to help him up. "Someone was so jealous that he wanted to destroy this ce just now." Evangeline mocked Zion. She thought that he would refute her, but she didn''t expect that Zion just smiled and agreed. He agreed? Was he really jealous? This was new. She had been chasing after Zion since she was a child. She had never seen Zion being jealous of her until now. It seemed that she had gained a lot from this mission with Zion. Evangeline took his arm and couldn''t hold back the smile on her face. Looking at her happy face, Zion couldn''t help but smile dotingly. It turned out this was what a person in love looked like. He quietly reached out to hold Evangeline''s hand and then sped his fingers with hers. He said softly, "Let''s go. Don''t you want to eat spicy noodles? Let''s eat together." "Didn''t you forbid me to eat a few days ago?" Evangeline was about to drool when she heard Zion''s words. However, she couldn''t help snorting when she thought of Zion''s hesitation a few days ago. Zion touched her nose with his finger and said with a smile, "You were on your period a few days ago. Do you still want to eat spicy noodles? What do you want?" Evangeline was stunned for a moment, and she thought of how he had taken good care of her. Evangeline smiled again. It felt so good to be cared for! This feeling of two-way love was good! Finally, she was no longer chasing him alone without any hope. She suddenly had a sense of aplishment. "Zion, I love you." Evangeline''s voice was not loud, but it could be heard by Zion. Her beautiful eyes shined like the gxy, which was particrly attractive. Chapter 2008 Chapter 2008 "I love you." Zion''s lips moved, but he didn''t make a sound. However, Evangeline caught hold of his mouth moving and couldn''t help but be shocked. "Say it again, I didn''t hear you!" Evangeline ran in front of Zion in a hurry, wanting to listen to these three words, but Zion refused with a smile. "I won''t say it for the second time." "You didn''t say anything just now. Even if you moved your mouth, you didn''t make a sound." Evangeline immediately protested. However, Zion said shamelessly, "How did you hear it if I didn''t make a sound?" "I saw it! I saw it!" "Well, let''s go and eat spicy noodles." "You..." Evangeline wanted to call him by his name, but when she thought of Zion''s current situation, she gritted her teeth and waved her fist. "You have to tell meter. You must." Evangeline was very annoyed, as if she had lost something very important. She felt that she couldn''t eat anything. Zion was still smiling, but there was gentleness on his face. The two of them went to the stall selling spicy noodles. There were a lot of people here, which was a little simr to a food stall. Evangeline and Zion sat there like ordinary people and ordered two bowls of spicy noodles. It had been a long time since Evangeline ate like this. She still remembered that she used to do this at school. At that time, she would always forget her identity. In fact, it was good to be an ordinary person. Zion couldn''t help but add another bowl when he saw the way she ate so happily. "You want to make me fat, don''t you?" Although Evangeline said so, she still took the other bowl and ate it. Zion''s smile became even more cheerful. He had never had this kind of experience. Even though he was eating at a roadside stall with a woman, he felt that it was the happiest thing in the world. No one here knew them, and no one said anything about their identities. They were only a couple who liked each other. After eating the noodles, Evangeline was obviously in high spirits. "Let''s go shopping." "Okay." Zion nodded and got up to pay the bill. Evangeline was like a happy bird, jumping and looking around. Zion couldn''t help but go forward and hold her hand. She suddenly froze for a moment, and then her face turned slightly red. She smiled and her eyes were bright like stars. The night market was very big. They had been shopping for a long time. They did something that they had never had before and walked into an alley that they had never walked past before. Although they were a little tired, their hearts were warm. In a dark corner, Zion suddenly pressed Evangeline against the wall, and his hot lips pressed against hers. He kissed her aggressively with unspeakable emotions and heat, which almost made Evangeline fall to the ground. Evangeline could clearly feel the changes in Zion''s body. She was a little expectant, excited, and a little shy. Zion had never known that he could be as impulsive as a young boy. When he came to his senses, his hands had already reached into Evangeline''s clothes, making Evangeline out of breath, and even her sound could be vaguely heard. He felt like he was about to explode. He wanted to deal with her on the spot, but Zion held it back. He took a deep breath, tidied Evangeline''s clothes, and then picked her up. Evangeline was a little confused. She put her arms around his neck and asked softly, "Are we going to the hotel?" Zion staggered and almost fell to the ground. "Stop it! On your wedding night, I''ll satisfy you no matter how long you want." Zion''s voice was hoarse. Evangeline suddenly felt a little disappointed. "Do you have to wait until our wedding night?" "Yes." This was his respect for Evangeline and their marriage. After they got in the car, Zion didn''t dare to let her sit in the passenger seat. When he drove alone, he even opened the window a little. Evangeline looked at his handsome back and suddenly whispered, "In fact, I want to..." "No, you don''t." Zion interrupted Evangeline in time. D*mn! He had worked hard to suppress himself. Could she stop flirting with him? Hearing Zion''s words, Evangeline couldn''t helpughing. Zion rolled his eyes at her and she said with a smile, "I just wanted to say that I want to buy something at the supermarket in front." "What do you want to buy?" "None of your business." Zion didn''t ask anymore if Evangeline didn''t want to say. However, an idea shed through his mind. Could it be that she wasn''t going to buy birth control products? This thought shed across Zion''s mind, and he almost let go of the steering wheel. What was he thinking about? It was getting harder and harder to suppress the desire in his body. In a panic, Zion parked the car at the entrance of the supermarket. Evangeline leaned over and whispered in his ear, "Guess what I''m going to buy?" "Evangeline Xiao!" She deliberately blew on Zion''s ear, and once again lit up Zion that had managed to suppress. Zion couldn''t wait to deal with this woman, but Evangeline escaped. Hearing Evangeline''sughter, Zion smiled too. What a tough little devil! Sooner orter, she would not be able tough! Zion lit a cigarette and opened the window to smoke. He hadn''t smoked for a long time because Evangeline didn''t like it, but he couldn''t suppress his emotions now. He had always felt that he was a man of selfcontrol, but now he didn''t think so. Evangeline hadn''te out after he finished smoking two cigarettes. Zion was more or less anxious and uneasy. He quickly opened the car door, got out of the car, and quickly went to the supermarket. The supermarket was not big, but Evangeline was nowhere to be seen. Zion''s eyes narrowed and his face darkened. "Where did my girlfriend go after she came in?" Zion knocked directly on the table. The salesperson raised her head slightly and saw a masked face. She couldn''t help but be shocked. "What are you doing?" "I want to know where my girlfriend went." Zion was a little anxious. Evangeline was good at martial arts, and her expression was yful when she wanted to buy something. Zion also let her make trouble because he was sure that no one could hurt Evangeline. But the situation now was obviously beyond his expectation. "Let me ask you again. Where is my girlfriend?" This time, Zion took out his gun and mmed it against the salesgirl''s forehead. His cold aura scared the salesperson so much that she almost wet her pants. She finally understood that the person in front of her was not someone she could mess with. She stammered, "It''s none of my business. I''m just a salesperson. I''m just a worker. I..." "If you say any more nonsense, I''ll shoot you." At this time, Zion''s violent aura was real, only because that person was Evangeline. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. D*mn it! To think that he would lose her under his nose. Zion couldn''t wait to p himself in the face. Therefore, he did not intend to show the salesgirl who knew the truth any kindness at all. The salesgirl was so scared that her face turned pale. She quickly said, "The woman who just came in was taken away by Mr. Dante." Chapter 2009 Chapter 2009 "Mr. Dante?" Zion frowned. He couldn''t help but think of something. He quickly left the supermarket, got in the car, and called Whale. "Is the person protecting the Laurent family surnamed Dante?" Whale was stunned by Zion''s question, but he quickly checked it out. Finally, he confirmed that the person was indeed surnamed Dante. Then, he asked curiously, "Boss, what do you want to do? The superiors said that we should not act rashly for the time being." "Act rashly? Now his son has touched my woman, so I have no choice but to take action." Zion was indeed a little anxious. The mission seemed simple, but there wasn''t a fixed time. He didn''t want to be us anymore. He just wanted to be Zion and marry Evangeline as soon as possible. However, because the Dante family hadn''t taken any action, Amor would rather take the responsibility than ask the Dante family for help. Zion didn''t know what to do, but he didn''t expect that such an opportunity woulde. When Whale heard that Mr. Dante had taken Evangeline away, he also knew that it was the right time, so he quickly began to call the troops. Zion quickly found the whereabouts of Mr. Dante and immediately gave the address to Whale. Evangeline was drugged. It wasn''t because someone approached her, but because she smelled a sweet scent as soon as she entered the supermarket. She thought it was the air purifier in the store, so she didn''t think too much about it. However, not long after, she felt her whole body be sore and weak. When she was about to call Zion, she was already in aa. Mr. Dante had sent people to follow them since they left. When he saw the interaction between Zion and Evangeline and what Zion had done to Evangeline, he was anxious, so he had to let his men take Evangeline away. Now Evangeline was in front of him, and she slept very well. Her quiet look made Mr. Dante a little reluctant to wake her up. This woman was very beautiful and had a sense of wildness. At the moment when she attacked his men, her heroic look made him passionate. "Go and guard the surroundings. I''ll stay here for the next two days." Mr. Dante''s lips curved slightly. She had skills, but he wasn''t afraid since he had medicine. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t deal with a woman who was sore and weak. Mr. Dante asked someone to light up the incense in the room and then went out to clean up. Zion''s men soon arrived and surrounded this ce. Evangeline also woke up slowly, feeling hot and dry in her body. She felt like she was going crazy. She wanted something, but she didn''t know what she wanted. It made her crazy. When Mr. Dante came in, she knew that she had been trapped, but her body was out of control, which made her very annoyed. "What did you do to me?" She asked in a cold voice, but her tone changed to a seductive voice, which made him couldn¡¯t help but feel aroused. She was indeed a beauty! Mr. Dante''s eyes lit up directly. Evangeline was shocked by her voice. Why did her voice be like this? Coupled with her current situation, Evangeline suddenly understood. "If you dare to touch me, I will kill you." She didn''t care who this person was. She was the princess of Y Country. If something happened to her, not to mention killing this b*stard, even if she killed all the people here, Z Country would still have to give her an exnation. However, Mr. Danteughed out loud. "Kill me? No, you may not know who I am. My father is Maximus Dante, a member of the Cab. Are you sure you can hurt me? You might as well follow me. I promise that as long as you follow me, I will marry you and let you be my wife. At that time, no one will care about you even if you want to go anywhere in Z Country." Maximus Dante? Evangeline didn''t know who this person was, but she still understood the word "Cab". Was this the big fish that Zion and the others were waiting for? Thinking of this, Evangeline suddenly realized something. "You..." Before she could finish her words, a bird''s cry came from outside. This bird cry was very pleasant, but the familiar voice made Evangeline slightly shocked, and then her heart was filled with joy. It was Zion! He was here! Evangeline tried her best to suppress the emotions in her heart. She tore off her clothes and coat and looked at Mr. Dante with her charming eyes. Mr. Dante didn''t know what Evangeline was going to do. He just felt exciting. Wasn''t this woman still so unyielding just now? She suddenly took action after hearing his father''s name, he could not help but feel happy. "That''s more like it. The two of us will be fine. I won''t treat you shabbily." With that, Mr. Dante pounced on Evangeline. Evangeline suddenly kicked Mr. Dante''s bottom part. Mr. Dante screamed in pain, but Evangeline covered his mouth and knocked him out quickly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After that, she tore her clothes into a mess as if she was being bullied. After doing all this, Evangeline didn''t have much strength left. She almost couldn''t even suppress the heat in her body. She called Zion directly. "I can''t hold on any longer. I''ve been drugged." Zion was flustered by her words. D*mn it! That b*stard should die! Without any hesitation, Zion rushed in with his men. How could Mr. Dante''s bodyguardspare with those of the regr army? Whale quickly controlled the room with his men, and Zion rushed into the room as soon as possible. When he saw Evangeline lying by the sink in the bathroom, panting, with only a few clothes on her body, his eyes suddenly turned red, and the desire to kill in him aroused. "Anne!" He wanted to go in, but Evangeline stopped him. "Take photos first." "What?" Zion waspletely stunned. Evangeline gasped and said, "His father is Maximus Dante. Although I don''t know who he is, he said that his father is from the Cab. Have you been investigating him?" "Yes.¡± Zion''s teeth were about to be crushed by him. At this point, Evangeline was still considering for him. Didn''t she know that she had almost encountered something? If Zion hade a stepte, she might have... Zion''s eyes became moist. "I''ll take care of these things. Don''t worry about it." Zion was about to step forward, but Evangeline stopped him again. "Zion, I know you have your way, but it won''t be as good as the opportunity this time. While I''m still conscious, take a few photos to prove it. You''re not the real us. If you want to punish that old guy, you need evidence. We couldn''t find him before, but now the opportunity is here. We can''t waste it. Besides, I don''t want to stay here anymore. Zion, I want to be your bride!" Evangeline felt a little ufortable after she said that. Although the cold water could make her sober up for a short time, the effect of the medicine here was so strong that she almost couldn''t help it. She wanted nothing more than to pounce on Zion now. "Hurry up, Zion. I can''t hold myself back anymore." Chapter 2010 Chapter 2010 When Evangeline said that, she was almost unconscious. Zion was confused and conflicted. He knew that what Evangeline said was right. He indeed needed such an opportunity, but if he took out the photos of the current Evangeline, he would not be happy, no matter for his own sake or anything else. Why should he show the picture of his woman to others? Zion went straight up to pick up Evangeline. When he carried her out of the bathroom, Evangeline''s mind was already lost. She instinctively got into Zion''s arms and started to plead and ask. Zion''s heart ached for her. He took off his coat, wrapped it tightly around Evangeline, and quickly left. When Whale saw him, he was slightly stunned. "Boss..." "Find a woman and make her look like being abused. Take a few photos. It''s better to have a video. I want the Dante family to pay for it." Zion''s words suddenly made Whale understand something. "I''ll do it right away." "Also, send someone to surround my vi. Without my permission, no one is allowed to enter, including Amor." Zion''s eyes were cold and stern. Whale knew that he was about to take action. "Okay, I''ll do it right away." Zion got in the car without hesitation and asked the driver to drive straight to the vi. Evangeline knew nothing about it. She kept twisting her body and wanted to ask for something. The fire in her body made her struggle, but she couldn''t get what she want. She was so ufortable that she was crying. "Zion, I''m not feeling well. I want to..." Evangeline''s voice was more feminine than before. How could Zion stand it? He had nned to ask Whale to give her a shot, but now it seemed that Whale was very busy and couldn''te in a short time. Evangeline couldn''t wait any longer. Zion originally wanted to wait for the wedding night to give her a perfect experience, but now he couldn''t care about it. D*mn the Dante family! Killing intent rose from the bottom of Zion''s heart. He said in a cold voice, "Hurry up!" "Mr. Ye, we''ll be speeding if I drive faster." The driver was a little speechless. He wanted to drive faster, but this was a downtown area, not a mountainous area. However, Zion said coldly, "Why do you feel sorry for the car of the Laurent family? There will be people from the Laurent family to deal with it." His words made the driver suddenly react. He quickly stepped on the elerator and the car flew out. Zion reached the vi with Evangeline in his arms and drove everyone away. Only then did he carry Evangeline into the room. As soon as they entered the room, Evangeline pressed Zion down. Her impatient action instantly made Zion''s eyes suffused with ayer of affection and desire. "Evangeline, look at me. Do you know who I am?" Zion made up his mind and gave her a pinch. The pain made her temporarily sober up. Looking at the familiar face in front of her, Evangeline burst into tears. "Zion, are you not capable? Why are you still waiting at this time?" Zion was almost choked to death by her words. Not capable? He suddenly turned over and got up, turning his passive position into the active one. Soon, they were into action. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. By the time Amor received the news, it was already toote. The old butler was trembling with fear and broke out in a cold sweat. "Master, a message came from the Dante family, asking us to release Mr. Dante immediately. But even our men couldn''t meet us at all. It is said that us'' men directly disabled Mr. Dante and arrogantly asked someone to inform Maximus. What should we do now?" When Amor heard that us had disabled Mr. Dante, he couldn''t help but be stunned. "Why did he cause such a big scene?" "It is said that us took Anne out to the night market, and Mr. Dante took a fancy to her. There was a conflict between the two sides, but us didn''t take any action. Later, Mr. Dante sent someone to put incense in a supermarket and took Anne away. He nned to do something to Anne, which stimted us.¡± The old butler got to the bottom of the matter. Amor''s expression immediately darkened. "It''s just a woman. Why does he think so highly of her? I''ve told you long ago that he cares too much about her. Anne is too important to him so we can''t keep her, but you just don''t listen to me! Can''t you see? He turned against the Dante family just because of a woman, and the Laurent family is going to face a disaster. Therger the number of gifts we have given the Dante family over the years, the higher our evidence is. This b*stard! Prepare the car, I''m going to find him. Anyway, it''s just a woman, and I can find another one for him at most. Mr. Dante must be released immediately for treatment. As long as Mr. Dante is fine, our rtionship with the Dante family can still be recovered. At worst, I will risk my face to beg Maximus." Amor''s usual calmness could no longer be seen. He quickly changed his clothes and rushed to Zion''s ce as soon as possible. Whale stayed at the door, refusing to let anyone in. Amor was so angry that he ordered his men to show their weapons. "Get lost! Otherwise, I won''t show you any mercy!" Looking at these people holding advanced weapons in front of him, Whale''s eyes became slightly cold, and he continued to say, "No one is allowed to enter without us'' order." While speaking, Whale''s men also showed their weapons. They were all mechanical equipment of the military region. Amor and the old butler were stunned. "Your weapons..." "Master, at this time, do you think you are the only one who has connections with the Cab? If us didn''t have connections with the Cab, he wouldn''t have been able to live to this day." Amor was stunned by Whale''s words. It took years for the Laurent family to establish a rtionship with the Dante family. How did his youngest son able to have a rtionship with the Cab at such a young age? He suddenly hesitated. "Is us also following the Dante family?" "Follow? That is too humble. The rtionship between us and the person in the Cab should be called cooperation. us has the absolute right to speak. Maximus is nothingpared to him!" The prouder Whale''s tone was, the more uncertain Amor was. Seeing that he hesitated, Whale quickly seized the opportunity and said, "Master, if you intend to hand over the Laurent family to us in the future, then you can''t continue to be like this. What''s more, this time, Maximus'' son has offended us, and us sure will fight him to the death. Don''t think that it doesn''t matter if Anne is just a woman and you can hand her over at worst. With Maximus'' character, even if you kneel to him now, do you think he will let the Laurent family go? I''m not afraid to tell you that us loves Anne deeply for his whole life. If something happens to Anne, us can even destroy the world. Besides, I don''t think Mr. Dante can be regarded as a man anymore. Do you still n to continue to kneel and follow Maximus?" Amor''s face immediately turned as pale as paper when he heard thosest words. Mr. Dante could no longer be regarded as a man anymore? Mr. Dante was the only son in the Dante family. Now that he was disabled, even if he gave up his reputation, Maximus would sure not let the Laurent family go. Chapter 2011 Chapter 2011 The answer was impossible! Therefore, although Amor was a little angry with Zion''s methods, he knew what he should do at this moment. "What does us want?" Seeing Amor''s reaction, Whale heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, "us'' intention is simple. Maximus knows that his son is crippled and will attack the Laurent family. At this time, we will take the initiative to attack him." "How to take the initiative?" Amor asked with a cold face. He didn''t want to listen to a junior, but the current situation forced him to do so. The old butler supported him slightly, for fear that he would be so angry that he fainted. He could see that us was not afraid of trouble. He usually didn''t seem to make trouble, but if anyone dared to hurt him, he could make a big scene. For example, the matter of Rafferty, and now, Maximus. The old butler even thought that there was no one in this world that us didn''t dare to offend. Therefore, whatever would happen to Amor was not within us¡¯ consideration, was he? Thinking of this, the old butler felt a little sad for Amor. It was a pity that his son was so outstanding, but he had been left outside for so many years. Otherwise, the Laurent family would not be like this now. However, Amor didn''t know that the old butler''s thoughts were spinning as he looked coldly at Whale. Whale quickly said, "us'' intention is clear. Over the years, the Laurent family and the Dante family have had a lot of rtionships, and the Laurent family has also sent a lot of gifts to the Dante family. There are also debts between the Dante family and the Laurent family. As long as the Laurent family shows their ount book, Maximus will naturally be involved too. At that time, what can the Dante family do to the Laurent family without anything?" Amor fell silent. After a while, he said, "The Laurent family has an ount book, but the Dante family also has records of their trade of weapons over the years. If we offend Maximus, who can guarantee that it won''t affect the Laurent family? The Laurent family has been safe and sound at the border these years, and we are also protected by the Dante family. If we offend them ourselves, in the future..." "Amor, you still have us. us knew someone much more powerful than Maximus in the Cab." Amor was slightly taken aback by Whale''s words. Then, he asked uncertainly, "Who is that person?" Looking at the uncertain look in Amor''s eyes, Whale thought of Zion''s order and hurriedly said, "Master Mo''s special assistant." This sentence immediately frightened both Amor and the old butler. They all knew who Master Mo was. He was the most powerful person in the country. "How could us have anything to do with that person''s special assistant?" "He saved Eduardo by chance." Amor was stunned when he heard Whale even say the name of the special assistant. Seeing that he still didn''t believe it, Whale directly called Eduardo in front of Amor. At the moment when the phone was connected, Whale showed the number to Amor. It was the number of Master Mo''s office. It was not a secret. All the capable people in the country could find this number, but they might not be able to call it. If they could, the other party might not pick up too. Amor had already begun to believe it, but he was still shocked. The voice of Eduardo came from the other side. "Hello, this is Master Mo''s office. What can I do for you?" "Eduardo, have you felt better in your waist and legs recently? Is the medicine sent by us effective?" Whale''s attitude immediately became respectful. He had no choice but to be respectful. He was Eduardo! He was someone Whale couldn''t even get close to in his entire life. If it weren''t for Zion, he probably wouldn''t even dare to call him. Eduardo was stunned for a moment. He quickly reacted and said in a low voice, "Why did you call me here? Didn''t I tell you to call my private number if you have anything?" "Eduardo, there''s an emergency here, and us asked me to inform you " Whale said hurriedly. "What emergency?" "us has disabled Maximus'' son. I''m afraid that the Dante family will start to lose control." This was also a secret code. It was enough to let Master Mo that Zion was going to take action. Eduardo was slightly taken aback. He didn''t expect this to happen so quickly, but he quickly calmed down. "Okay, do it. I''ll take care of it if anything happens." "Thank you, Eduardo." Whale hung up the phone and saw Amor and the old butler looking at him in shock. He couldn''t help feeling satisfied. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Amor, you also heard it. No matter what happens, Eduardo will take care of it. What are you afraid of now? You know that the Dante family has a grudge against Eduardo, so..." "I''ll go back and think about it." The impact was so great that Amor didn''t dare to make a decision immediately. However, Whale knew that some things were beginning to develop in the direction they were looking forward to. After Amor left, Esmeralda walked out. She looked at Whale in shock. Obviously, she also heard what he said just now. She couldn''t help asking, "Is us that powerful?" "What do you think? us isn''t an ordinary person." Whale was particrly proud. Esmeralda looked inside with aplicated expression. She wanted to enter, but she was afraid of disturbing us. In the end, she left, but she quickly told Serena the news. When Serena heard the news, she was slightly stunned. Then, she quickly ordered Esmeralda to leave the Laurent family and go abroad to find her. "Mom, I want to stay. Now us may need someone to help him. It''s not good for me to leave." "What do you know? Hurry up ande here! The Laurent family is about to change their subjects, so it''s not good for you to stay here. I feel uneasy. The civil strife of the Laurent family is about to begin. If us wins in the end, it''s fine for you to go back again. But if Amor wants to tell the truth about the matter with the Dante family, there is a possibility that the Laurent family will be affected, which can destroy the Laurent family at any time. us can still make a name for himself if he doesn''t rely on the Laurent family. Who can guarantee that he doesn''t hate the Laurent family during these years? After all, his mother died in the hands of the Laurent family. A man who has even protected his own woman so nervously will naturally be a filial son too. Won''t he do anything about his mother''s death? Amor''s eyes are covered by the dilemma in front of him, but I can''t let you be in danger. Esmeralda, listen to me and leave now." It had to be said that Serena was a farsighted woman, but she had guessed wrong in the end. Although Esmeralda didn''t want to leave, she knew that Serena wouldn''t harm her after hearing what she said. The identity of the daughter of the Laurent family that she was most proud of was no longer hers. If something happened, she might not be able to save her life here. Therefore, although she was a little reluctant, she still obediently bought a ticket and left. A bloody battle about the Laurent family had officially begun... Chapter 2012 Chapter 2012 Zion, on the other hand, was busy. He directly ignored all the things outside and focused on serving Evangeline until she didn''t dare to say the word "not capable". "Spare me, Zion. I can''t take it anymore." Evangeline cried and regretted it so much. Why on earth did she say that Zion was not capable? She was about to die now. Zion, on the other hand, was smiling like a hooligan. "Not capable? Hmm?" His voice made Evangeline''s whole body tremble. "No, I''m the one who is not capable. Please pity me. I''m only a virgin. Are you going to be so hard on me?" Her words made Zione back to his senses. Yes, she was a virgin. Thinking of the red on the sheets, Zion''s eyes were filled with tenderness. He picked Evangeline up and carried her to the bathroom, which scared her. "Have you not done yet?" "I just want you to take a bath." Zion chuckled. Didn''t she want to sleep with him before? Why was she already tired and couldn''t take it anymore when it was just a few rounds? Looking at Evangeline''s resentful eyes, Zion couldn''t bear it. "I''ll put the bath water for you and you can take a bath. I''ll go out and settle something, okay?" "Okay, I''m hungry." Only then did Evangeline let out a sigh of relief. Zion quickly ordered someone to prepare some food. Only then did Evangeline allow him to carry her into the bathroom with satisfaction. After everything was done, Zion left the room. He took a shower in the guest room, put on his pajamas, and came out. Looking at his radiant face, Whale said with a smile, "Boss, I should be able to attend your wedding when we go back, right?" Zion paused slightly and said with a smile, "Well, if we have time, I''ll treat you to a drink by then." "Sure." Whale quickly cut to the chase. "Amor must have been shaken. As long as he handed over the ount book, we can start the investigation on Maximus'' side. The Department of Discipline Inspection is ready. Boss, you are smart. It''s much more convenient than taking the ount book when you be the speaker." Zion''s eyes narrowed slightly as he said in a low voice, "Amor doesn''t want to let go, but he has no choice, so even if I were the speaker of the Laurent family, I might not be able to get the ount book. But now, this situation is equivalent to forcing Amor to make a choice. In front of a son who is out of his control, he still wants to struggle. Go and expose the recent arms trade deal of the Laurent family and send someone to investigate it. I don''t believe he will not believe that this investigation was Maximus'' doing." His move was extreme. Zion forced Amor to turn against the Fang family. Only then could the situation develop in the direction they wished for. "There''s one more thing. Esmeralda has left." Just as Esmeralda left, Whale received the news. However, Zion didn''t let him control Esmeralda, so he naturally didn''t stop her. Zion nodded slightly and said, "She has not been involved in the business of the Laurent family over the years, and she is not a member of the Laurent family. Let her go. As for Serena, Master Mo''s meaning is that we should not deal with her for the time being. She has other uses, so we can ignore her for the time being. As for the others, keep a sharp eye on them recently." "Yes." Whale nodded and went out. Looking at the situation in front of him, Zion couldn''t help looking forward to it. He was looking forward to the end and marrying the girl he liked. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but smile. Suddenly, theputer shed, and then a familiarmunication code made him stunned for a moment. He quickly turned on theputer. "Send me your mother''s location." It was Nathaniel! Zion was speechless. How could he find Mango? When his mother left, he didn''t have time to say anything to her. At this time, his father had just caught up with him. It could be seen that Mango had set a great obstacle for Nathaniel before she left. Thinking of them, Zion couldn''t help shaking his head. "I don''t know where she is. Dad, I''m on a mission. Can you show me some respect?" "D*mn! I''m telling you if I can''t find your mother, you, your sister, and your brother can''t have a good time. Hmph!" It was obvious that Nathaniel knew everything, but thest word "hmph" was hard for Zion to ept. "Dad, what''s wrong with you?" "Get lost! I want your mother''s location in ten minutes, or I''ll directly go and find you in your vi. I''ll tell everyone that I''m your father. I''ll see who dares to stop me." Nathaniel''s shameless behavior made Zion have a headache. How could a man who was about to be a grandfather be so childish? Would he befortable if he came here directly to expose Zion''s real identity? If he messed up his task, could Uncle Mo really do nothing about it? Why did Nathaniel be so childish? However, of course, Zion would not say these words to Nathaniel. Otherwise, he would have to go back to inherit the family business if Nathaniel was angry. He had made up his mind. After getting married, he would take Evangeline back to the country and go on a trip. As for the inheritance of the family business, he would wait until they were done ying. "Okay, fine, I''ll check it out right away. Is it okay?" After turning off theputer, Zion sighed and reluctantly called Anton. "Do you have my mom''s address?" "Hasn''t she left yet?" Anton didn''t pay much attention. Zion quickly said, "Don''t worry about that. Give me the address. My father is here." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Nathaniel is here?" Anton missed Nathaniel very much. After all, Nathaniel had taught him how to fight when he was a child. "Yes.¡± "Wait a minute. I''ll send you the address." Anton sent the address over quickly. Zion took a look at it and memorized it. He then sent it to Nathaniel. Mango was going to leave because she knew that the obstacles she had set for Nathaniel would notst long. With that man''s character, she would be punished after he caught up with her. However, her n was forced to change. Mango was stopped by Haniya. After all these years, Haniya was no longer what she used to be. In the past, she had been following behind Mango and obeyed Mango''s words so much. But now, it seemed that she had been reborn. She had the elegance of a noblewoman as well as the charm shown by the umtion of time. Mango had a problem with Haniya. After all, they had gone through thick and thin together. She could understand why Haniya wanted to be outstanding, but she could not forgive her for using her daughter''s body. Therefore, Mango''s face was cold. Haniya looked at Mango in front of her and thought of all the things that had happened before. It was impossible to say that there was no guilt in her heart, but the guilt was quickly suppressed by her. "Mrs. Ye, long time no see." Haniya said lightly. Mango didn''t care much about the title Haniya used, but when she saw that Haniya seemed to be deliberately pretending, Mango couldn''t bear it anymore. Chapter 2013 Chapter 2013 "Say it. I don''t think we have much friendship left over these years. Don''t be pretentious anymore." Mango''s indifferent attitude made Haniya feel a little ufortable, but she was no longer the little nurse who used to follow Mango. She coughed and said, "Mrs. Ye, I hope you can leave here immediately." "You hope? Immediately? Who do you think you are?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango had thought about what Haniya would say before, but she didn''t expect it to be like this. She couldn''t help sneering. "Time is indeed a good thing to test people''s hearts. Haniya, I don''t even know you now." Mango didn''t care about Haniya''s feelings at all. Haniya''s fingers pinched the hem of her clothes tightly, trying hard to suppress the emotions in her heart, but in the end, her calmness disappeared because of Mango''s words. "What right do you have to say this? Mango, you''ve been living a luxurious life since you were young. But what about me? I grew up in an orphanage. I didn''t have parents to love me, and no siblings to care for me. I didn''t even dare to have a dream. Later, when I had to work, you could just enjoy the love of your parents and no need to worry about work. You could apply to any school you want without having to work. But what about me? I could only give up my dream and work hard to get a job to live a stable life and support myself. When I was working and studying, you might be ying the violin or learning other noble etiquette, but I could have had all this! I''m also the daughter of a noble family, right?" Haniya''s words stunned Mango. "What are youpeting with me for? You don''t understand my suffering, and you don''t need to compete with me. You are indeed a nobledy, but I''m not the one who caused you to be an orphan and live like an ordinary person, right? That''s because your mother wanted to save you! Can''t you even tell right from wrong now?" Mango''s voice turnedpletely cold. Haniya didn''t care anymore. Since she had already said the most difficult beginning, it was better to spit out what she had been holding back in her heart all these years. "Yes, it was my mother who did this to save me. My father was the bad guy. I surely can¡¯t me you, but if it weren''t for you and Nathaniel, my family wouldn''t have copsed. My mother wouldn''t have allowed me to stay outside all year round. She would find me and recognize me! At that time, I would have the ability, so what if my father didn''t like me? I could still bring glory to my family, couldn''t I? But when I knew my identity, my family had already been destroyed. When I was a child, I had been imagining that one day I could be a princess, but when my wish was granted, my family was ruined. I admit that you did me a favor. Because of you, I was not implicated by my family. I even broke into the military camp. But you shouldn''t give me this opportunity." "Before I entered the military camp, I could not worry so much, because I didn''t even have the qualifications to enter that sacred ce. But why didn''t you pave the way for me after you gave me this opportunity? With the rtionship between the Ye family and the Mo family, I didn''t have to work so hard. But because I was the daughter of a sinful minister, I had to work ten times harder than others, but I couldn''t get the honor I should have. Every struggle I made was only helping others to seed. You made me disappoint again and again and became desperate. What should I do? What can I do? I want to tell everyone that even if my family is gone, as long as I am here, the glory of my family is also still here. But because of your rtionship with the Ye Family, those who oppose you took me as a punching bag. Even if I owe you, I have returned it to you all these years, haven''t I? Look at your son, a little boy who doesn''t know anything, but was personally taught by Master Mo. To be honest, have you done everything for me? As long as you give me a bit of preferential treatment as your son, I wouldn''t use Desmond to plot against your daughter!" Haniya''s words made Mango tremble with anger. She even wanted to p her, but she held it back. After so many years of friendship and because of Desmond, she didn''t make a move, but her eyes were frighteningly cold. "If you told me at that time that you wanted to stay in the military region by relying on your connections, I would never give you this opportunity. You said that you wanted to develop in the military region on your own, and you vowed that you would be outstanding. Why do you me me for not paving the road for you now? Haniya, these years of good quality life of yours have worn down your conscience, and you don''t even have the most basic shame, right? If I don''t use my connections to help you, can you even stay in the military region? Don''t you know what your family has done? Do you want topete with my son? Can you evenpare with him? That''s my son! I, Mango, have been pregnant for ten months, gone through so many hardships, and gave birth to him. Who else am I going to do this for except for my own son? Do you even want to be my children now? Did you climb out of my belly? Do you have the right to stand here and use me of not going for you but my son?" These words mercilessly hit Haniya, making her face turn blue and purple, but also ashamed. "Mango Shen, don''t go too far!" "I''m going too far? Haniya, I''ve sent you so many letters over the years, but you haven''t replied to a single one. I thought you were doing this for my good. I thought that you were afraid that the Mo family would be worried if I was in touch with your military region. So no matter how much I want to know if you''re doing well, I didn''t investigate and disturb you. I believe I''ve done what a friend should do, but now are you going to put all your me on me? Fine, I don''t care anymore. From now on, Haniya Bell, let''s not have contact with each other again in the future!" Mango''s words were not out of anger. Over the past few years, she had been doted on by Nathaniel and her children. She hadn''t been angry for such a long time. If it were someone else today, it would not have ended so easily. However, it was because she was Haniya, Desmond''s wife, that Mango could bear it. However, Haniya seemed to have heard something that triggered her and she became agitated. "I''m going too far? I don''t treat you as a friend? Mango, if it weren''t for the fact that I remembered your little kindness toward me in the past, do you think I wouldn''t have been targeting you for so many years?" "What do you mean?" "What do I mean? Don''t pretend. I used to wonder why you set me up with Desmond. I thought you were kind- hearted and even grateful to you secretly for this. But what about the truth? Do you dare to tell me the truth?" Haniya''s voice was hoarse and her eyes were bloodshot, which was very scary, but it also stunned Mango. The truth? What was the truth? She did this because she thought Haniya and Desmond were a good match for each other. Chapter 2014 Chapter 2014 "Speak! What the hell is going on?" Mango looked a little impatient. She suddenly realized that after hadn''t been in contact with Haniya for more than ten years, she couldn''t even get to the same channel as Haniya. The tacit understanding between them seemed to have disappeared in the long river of time. Was it because time was cruel? Or was it because people changed fast? Mango couldn''t figure it out, but she heard Haniya''s hoarse voice. "You''re still pretending, aren''t you? Mango, I''ve never seen anyone more hypocritical than you!" "You''d better make it clear. Otherwise, I don''t care if you''re Desmond''s wife or not, I''ll make you pay for what you''ve done! " Mango was angry. Hypocritical? She was a straightforward person in her life, and she always had nothing to do with hypocrisy. Haniya schemed against her daughter first, but now she was ming her. Did Haniya think that she had no temper? Haniya was no longer afraid of Mango. After all, it had been more than a decade or two, and Haniya was now in a high position, while Mango was just a wife of a businessman. What was she afraid of? Haniya sneered and said, "Your face is not original, right?" "So what if it''s not?" "Nothing, I just want to know. Why do you have to make your face the same as Desmond''s first love? Do you still dare to say that you don¡¯t have any feelings for Desmond? Does Nathaniel know that you are thinking about somebody else?" Mango finally pped Haniya. Her force was so strong that Haniya was sent flying from the chair to the floor. Her arm was also slightly numb, but Mango''s face was unprecedentedly cold and sharp. "You''re crazy. Don''t you know why I''ve had stic surgery?" How could Haniya, who had followed her all the way from the beginning to the present, not know what had happened to her? It was just that Haniya''s twisted heart needed something to vent, and Mango became the person for her to vent. At this point, Mango finally discovered something. Desmond''s marriage with Haniya wasn''t really happy. It was the only time in her life that she had been a matchmaker. She had thought that they would make a good couple, but now it seemed that she had done something wrong. Haniya was a person of heavy gain and loss, and she was stubborn about her identity, so her mental health wasn''t healthy. She was different from Desmond. Desmond had been treated as ab mouse in his mother''s womb and had been living in the shadows. As long as there was a little bit of sunlighting in, he wanted to seize it and rush to the sun desperately.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Although he lived a hard and painful life, his moral values and his persistence never changed. So no matter how society and the environment changed, he was still him because nothing was more unbearable than his previous experience. But Haniya was different. Although she looked painful, Haniya was happierpared to those who were indeed unfortunate. It was because she thought that she was living a hard life and had to face the cruel fact that her family was exterminated after she knew that she was a nobledy, which made all her expectations disappear. The difference was too big, and what she wanted became more. The thing that people feared the most in their lives was desire. Meanwhile, Haniya had long lost in her desires. Mango''s heart ached for nothing. How could she be indifferent when her best friend had be like this? But she still felt disappointed in her heart. Haniya could still live such a carefree life beside a man like Desmond, which was enough to see how good Desmond was to her. Unfortunately, she failed to live up to his deep love. "Haniya, I regret it. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you and Desmond together back then. You don''t deserve him!" Haniya, who had been pped on the ground by Mango, didn''t feel anything before. After all, she was the one who schemed against Rita and owed Mango. But when she heard Mango¡¯s words, she suddenly became angry. "Desmond is my man! Does it have anything to do with you whether he is good or bad? Mango, do you dare to tell me in front of me that Desmond has never liked you at all?" "Enough! How long are you going to go crazy?" As soon as Haniya finished her words, Desmond, who had arrived at some point, stepped forward and pulled Haniya. His face was terribly gloomy. Seeing that it was Desmond, Haniya paused for a moment and then wentpletely crazy. "Why did youe? Are you following me? You said that you were not feeling well and you wanted to sleep for a while, but what happened? Did you follow me out? You know that I wille to find Mango, don''t you? You are afraid! Desmond Blu, are you afraid that I will say out your dirty thoughts?" "I think you''re crazy! Go back with me!" Desmond was about to pull Haniya, but Haniya shook off his arm. "Don''t touch me! Desmond, I loved you so much that I wanted to marry you, but you didn''t want me in the past. I always thought that you pushed me away because of your physical condition, but now it seems that I am a fool! The person you like is Mango. You married me because you couldn''t marry her, didn''t you?" Haniya had already lost her mind, and her questioning face made Desmond''s heart feel disappointed. His eyes were cold and there was no warmth in them. He didn''t say a word to Haniya''s question, but turned to Mango and said, "Madam, you can go first. Mr. Ye ising soon. He''s worried about you." "Desmond..." "This is my private matter. You don''t have to worry about it." Desmond forced a smile. He once liked Haniya. He liked her optimism, her persistence, and liked her eyes that only focused on him. But when did that Haniya disappear? It seemed to be the second year in the army or the first time she had been wronged in the military region. But how could she be like this? Mango saw the pleading look in Desmond''s eyes. This man rarely begged her, but now he was doing this for Haniya. She had to suppress her anger, got up, and was about to leave. "Don''t go!" Haniya ran over as if she was crazy and blocked Mango''s way. "If you don''t make it clear today, no one can leave! Mango, don''t think that you can steal my man just because you have done me a little favor. Desmond is mine! He will only be my husband for the rest of his life!" At this time, Haniya seemed to have fallen into a nightmare, and she became unreasonable and stubborn. In fact, she couldn''t listen to much at this time. No matter how much Mango said, Haniya only believed what she had guessed and thought in her heart. Now, she didn''t want to seek confirmation, but to vent her anger about Desmond''s indifference to her over the years. She wanted to vent the regret and guilt caused by her scheming against Rita over the years. However, she couldn''t admit that she regretted it and did something wrong. Otherwise, all the things that she persisted over the years would be a joke. Chapter 2015 Chapter 2015 Looking at the crazy Haniya in front of him, Mango''s eyes were dark and unclear, but Desmond stepped forward and was ready to take action. However, Haniya had been living in the military region for many years. Sensing the threating from behind, she fought back instinctively, with a trace of anger and jealousy. She was Desmond''s wife! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. But every time she had a conflict with Mango, Desmond would always make her feel wronged and support Mango! Why? Was she that unbearable? Ever since she met Desmond, she had shamelessly followed him, loved him, and even begged him to marry her. Haniya had always felt that she was the one who forced Desmond to be with her, so she wasn''t confident. She didn''t even think that she had any advantages that could impress Desmond. In addition, because of what had happened to Rita, Desmond and she had been in a cold war, and he had be more and more indifferent to her. Therefore, she felt that her guess was right. Desmond didn''t care about her at all. The person he had always loved was Mango, and the dead person who was the same as Mango! But why? She had given birth to children for him and gave up everything in the Santel! Capital toe here for him. How could he not see her efforts? Therefore, Haniya made up her mind. A dagger suddenly appeared in her hand from nowhere. She turned around and stabbed Desmond in the shoulder. Blue blood suddenly spurted out. Desmond was stunned. Mango was also stunned for a moment, and then subconsciously stepped forward to separate Haniya and Desmond, but Haniya pulled out the dagger before she could take her move. The blue blood sshed on her face, but she cried and then said with a smile, "Does it hurt? Every time you taught me a lesson because of Mango, I feel much more pain in my heart than you do now! Desmond, if you want to divorce me, I will not agree unless I die!" At this time, Haniya looked like a lunatic. What kind of rtionship could force a person into such a state? Mango waspletely shocked. Desmond''s shoulder hurt so much that he frowned slightly, but he still looked at Haniya motionlessly. There was indescribableplexity in his eyes. He was looking at Haniya, but it seemed like he was looking at someone else through her. His mind kept reying Haniya''s desperate act of saving him in the past. In the end, he had lost such a beautiful and kind girl. Desmond suddenly smiled. His smile was a little decisive and beautiful, but it made Haniya inexplicably uneasy. "What are you smiling at?" "Haniya, in fact, you have regretted it a long time ago, haven''t you? You have regretted scheming against Rita and getting all the glory you have got now. Otherwise, with your character, you would have returned to Santell Capital a long time ago and proved your outstanding skills to those people who had ridiculed you in the past. You would have announced to everyone that the Bell family has risen again. Even without Kingston Bell, you will still be the new hope of the Bell family! This is the goal and life that you have always wanted to achieve all these years. But your goal has been realized long ago. The medals on your shoulder are already enough to make those people not dare to mock andugh at you. Why are you still here with me and not leaving?" "You are afraid! You are afraid that when you return to Santell Capital, you will feel guilty when you hear those ttering words, because what you have gained is by using a little girl who doesn''t know anything, right? But you have been too strong these years. I listened to you in everything and let you do everything, so that you couldn''t lower yourself to admit it. You are not here today to offend Madam, are you? In fact, you are here to apologize for the matter that you schemed against Rita before, but you just can''t say it. You want Madam to lower herself first and say something nice to you for the sake of your past rtionship. Unfortunately, you failed to realize your wish. Instead, she stimted you until your rtionship had broken now. In fact, you regret it now, don''t you?" "Desmond, shut up!" Haniya suddenly burst into tears. Yes! She regretted it! She regretted it from the moment she saw Mango hurried over after she learned that Rita was almost dead. She even felt that the medal on her shoulder was burning and that she wanted to take it off and throw it as far as possible. What she had just said had always been what she wanted to say to Mango, which had been suppressed in her heart for so many years. But when she did say it, she felt so regretful when she saw Mango''s cold and disappointed eyes. Therefore, when Mango pped her, in fact, she felt relieved. At least she had a chance to atone for her sins. But because Desmond ignited the jealousy in her heart, she could not control herself completely. It had to be said that Desmond indeed knew her well these years. He even knew her better than she did herself, but what had she done? She knew Desmond''s indulgence toward her. He didn''t even inform Mango and Nathaniel as soon as he learned that she schemed against Rita. On the contrary, in order to make up for her plot, he and Anton spent every day and night in theboratory, studying the countermeasures with their own blood. Desmond had feelings for her, but she hadpletely turned a blind eye to her feelings of loss and gain over the years. After listening to Desmond''s words, Haniya finally broke down. "Why didn''t you make it clear to her for me if you know everything? When you met herst time, I thought you would speak up for me. I thought you knew me and would apologize to her for me. But you didn''t say anything when you came back, and she didn''t contact me. I knew you didn''t apologize for me. You didn''t! Desmond Blu, why didn''t you apologize for me? Why? Why did you force me and Mango to this point? Are you happy now? What are you up to?" "What am I up to? Haniya, you''re not a three-year- old child? Don''t you understand what even your son knows? It''s you who did something wrong. As your husband, I can even make it up to you at any cost. But you''re the one who did something wrong, so you must have the courage and responsibility to admit it!" Desmond didn''t know if it was because he was too agitated or something, but he suddenly coughed. Mango didn''t want to go forward. After all, it was a matter between the two of them. But when she saw the blood flowing out of Desmond''s body, she finally sighed and said, "Go to the hospital first. If you don''t deal with your wound, you will lose too much blood." Looking at the wound on Desmond''s shoulder, Haniya quickly threw the dagger and wanted to go forward. However, she saw Desmond take a step back and said with pain in his eyes, "Haniya, it¡¯s not that I can solve all the problems for you if you cry to me or act like a spoiled child. You can be ungrateful, but you can''t be heartless and irresponsible. Have you ever thought, what will happen to you if I left first and was not here for you one day?" "You''re still young, and you won''t leave me first. Desmond, you just don''t want to care more about me, do you? You just want to divorce me, don''t you? It''s my fault to frame Rita. I can apologize now, is it okay? If not, I''ll ask for a resignation from Master Mo. I don''t want this honor anymore. Why do you hurt me with your words?" Haniya cried sadly, but Desmond closed his eyes and sighed in the end. "Madam, take me to the hospital." Hearing this, Haniya waspletely stunned. She was his wife, but now he would rather trouble an outsider than let her touch him? Chapter 2016 Chapter 2016 "Desmond!¡± Haniya''s voice trembled, and there was even a hint of panic in it. "Don''te over! Haniya, I don''t want to see you now." Desmond''s voice was not loud and even a little weak, but what he said made Haniya unable to stand up anymore and fall directly to the ground. Tears welled up in her eyes, but Desmond held Mango''s hand tightly and whispered, "Madam, please take me to the hospital.¡± Mango''s eyes darkened. She didnt feel anything wrong with Desmond''s body before, but now his body was trembling! Desmond shouldn''t be like this just because of a little loss of blood! She suddenly thought of Desmond¡¯s thin figure and asional light coughs. Mango looked at Haniya with aplicated expression in her eyes. In the end, she left with Desmond without saying anything. This time, Haniya did not stop them again, but there was a trace of loneliness and regret in her eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As soon as Mango helped Desmond get in the car, he coughed out a mouthful of blood. Mango quickly took out a tissue to cover his mouth and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with you?" "I don''t know." Desmond finally stopped coughing. Looking at Mango''s worried eyes, he felt as if time had returned to more than a decade and twenty years ago. At that time, there was such a person who cared so much about him, but that person died too early. "Madam, I may not be able to hold on any longer." Desmond spoke softly, but what he said made Mango''s eyes welled up with tears. "What nonsense are you talking about? Medicine is advanced now. I''ll take you to the hospital. I can also take you to my brother. There will be a way to cure you." Mango said, almost sobbing. The rtionship between her and Desmond was like that of brothers, but also like that of rtives. Especially because of her face, she always felt that she had a responsibility to take care of Desmond forthat person. However, when she heard Desmond''s words, and there was a hint of illness in his eyes, Mango was sad and her heart was in pain. "Desmond, you can''t die. You''re still so young. If you continue to talk nonsense, I will be angry." "Madam, everyone have to die one day." Desmond, on the other hand, saw things through. He looked at Mango and said in a low voice, "Recently, I always recall past memories. I almost forgot what she looked like. Everyone said that you and she looked alike, but in fact, that''s not true. She is more beautiful than you. Her smile is gentle and warm, like the warm sun, which can always illuminate the deepest darkness in the bottom of people''s hearts. It was she who told me that even if I lived a hard life, I had the right to yearn for freedom and sunshine. Her only wish in this life was to let me live in the sunlight. I did it, and I even lived for so long. I even got married and had a son. Even if I met her again now, I could proudly say that I realized her wish." Mango couldn''t control her tears anymore. Having lived for so long, she thought that she had long seen through life and death and was used to it. But at this moment, she still wanted to cry. "Desmond, do you regret it when I set you up with Haniya before? Did you marry her out of pressure on me?" Mango saw a hem of clothes through the corner of her eyes. She knew that Haniya had followed them out and that Haniya was just outside the car, but she still asked. Haniya''s body immediately stiffened. In the past few years, Desmond had never told her anything about that woman, but he said it to Mango. She didn''t believe that Desmond didn''t love that woman or Mango at all! She clenched her fists tightly, and her nails seeped into her flesh, but she didn''t know what was going on. She just pricked up her ears and wanted to hear what Desmond said. If Desmond said he regretted it, what should she do? Haniya was at a loss. Desmond was silent for a long time. When Mango thought that he wouldn''t say anything, Desmond opened his mouth. "I''ve done a lot of things in this life, and I don''t regret them. Madam, marrying Haniya is my own choice. It has nothing to do with you or anyone else." "Why? She is such a stubborn woman. She has already made her life a mess and tortured you so much. Why do you still say that?" Mango, who had been doted on all these years, could not understand how a person could be such a contradiction. Desmond''s eyes were a little erratic and sad. "She used to be a beautiful and sweet girl! She has done too many things for me. I have a heart too. How can I not be moved? How can I not fall in love? She is like a hot me who plunged into my life at all costs, pulling me out of my guilt for her. She is my savior." Desmond''s words made Haniya suddenly cover her mouth, but her tears could not help falling. Mango didn''t expect that Desmond would say that, but she still asked, "So you''ve been indulging her all these years?" "Maybe I was such a boring person and didn''t know how to coax a woman, nor did I know what she was thinking or what she want, but I didn''t think it was good to restore the Bell family''s reputation. She was just a girl who was sent out of the Bell family when she was a child and suffered a lot outside. She should have abandoned everything and lived a good life. It was I who didn''t take good care of her and let her be excluded and ridiculed in the military region. I thought this was a process that people must go through, but I forgot that she had already suffered a lot. She was not me, she was just Haniya Bell who will only cry when she was in trouble. I lost her. It was a man''s fault to make a happy woman be what she is now. It was my fault. In the end, I couldn''t give her a happy marriage and a happy life. So Madam, no matter what she had done, you can hate and me her, but please don''t do anything to her for the sake of our rtionship. She was guilty about what happened, but she couldn''t admit it. She already regretted it." Desmond''s words made Haniya unable to control her emotions any longer. She opened the car door and rushed in. "Why are you talking to her about that? You should say it to me! Desmond, you have ignored me over the years. Although you didn''t do anything to me, ever since Rita''s matter, your indifference was enough to drive me crazy. Don''t think that I will forgive you if you plead for me in front of her now. I won''t forgive you! Never!" After saying that, Haniya turned around and ran away, but she stumbled a little. Desmond looked at her back and smiled bitterly. Finally, he felt a little ufortable and leaned against the seat, gasping gently. Seeing this scene, Mango suddenly felt that Haniya was actually very happy. Haniya was already not young but she was so spoiled by Desmond. Who dared to say that Desmond didn''t love and care for her at all? But it seemed that she was the only one who couldn''t understand and figure it out. Desmond didn''t want to say anything anymore. He was so tired that he just wanted to sleep. "Madam, can you call Anton back for me? I have something to say to him." Desmond''s weak and tired look made Mango very worried. She quickly called Anton, but after hanging up the phone, she saw Nathaniel standing not far away. She couldn''t help but feel sad and her eyes became swollen and ufortable. Chapter 2017 Chapter 2017 "Why did youe sote?" Mango stepped forward with grievance and directly hugged Nathaniel''s sturdy waist. After solving the problem that she left for him, he rushed over without stopping. He originally wanted to scold her, but at this time, she was clinging to his waist, and his anger was gone in an instant. "What''s wrong? Who wronged you? That brat, Zion? I''m going to peel off his skin." Nathaniel was about to take action, but was stopped by Mango. Her head was pressed tightly against Nathaniel''s chest. Listening to his strong heartbeat, she suddenly asked, "Nathaniel, will you die before me?" This question made Nathaniel almost unable to stand straight. "What had happened to you? I''m just 50 years old, and I''m only middle-aged ording to the human lifespan. What''s wrong with you wanting me to die early? Have you met another man and think that I''m in your way now?" Nathaniel''s eyes instantly turned colder. If he knew who the man was, he would kill him. When Mango heard Nathaniel''s words, the sad atmosphere disappeared in an instant. She punched him hard and said, "How can there be another man? I''m almost crazy because of my two children. How will I still be in the mood to meet another man?" "Did the children make you angry?" "No, it''s Desmond. He may not be able to make it." Mango didn''t think about it in this way before. She just thought that Desmond was only tired. But now when she saw the light in Desmond''s eyes disappear little by little, and he looked so reluctant to leave this world but he couldn''t do anything about it, she felt so upset. People couldn''t do anything in the face of life, old age, illness, and death. She thought that Nathaniel wouldfort her with a few words, or at least say a white lie to her. However, Nathaniel didn''t say a word, which made Mango more or less understand. "Did you already know about it?" Looking at the reluctance in Nathaniel''s eyes, she couldn''t help but ask. Nathaniel nodded slightly. "When did it happen? Why didn''t you tell me?" "Desmond didn''t allow me, and I was afraid that you would feel upset. In fact, Desmond and I have been in touch all these years. It''s just that you don''t know." At this critical moment, what else couldn''t he say? Nathaniel looked in Desmond''s direction. Desmond seemed to have fallen asleep with his eyes closed. Mango suddenly felt even worse. "What happened to him?¡± "I don''t know. Desmond was already ab mouse when he was in his mother''s womb. It''s already perfect for him to be able to live so long and have children.¡¯¡¯ "How could it be perfect?" Mango knew that Desmond''s situation was different, but hadn''t he already lived for so many years? Why couldn''t he go on like this? Nathaniel couldn''t bear to see Mango like this. He held her in his arms and said in a low voice, "People have different lives. You have to let it go when ites to life and death." "I can''t. Nathaniel, we have gone through a lot of difficulties with Desmond. Can''t we go through this?" "He has aged very fast in the past two years, and there is something I need you to know." Nathaniel looked at Mango and said in a low voice, "After Rita was framed by Haniya, Desmond went to me secretly and nned to pay for me using his life, but I didn''t agree. He loved Haniya, but he also knew that Haniya had done something wrong. In order to protect Haniya, Desmond studied with his own blood for two years. During this period, he took many unknown drugs and his body had a lot of reactions, but in the end, it was resolved. However, his body copsed. The reason why Rita could recover was that Desmond gave his blood to Anton to give it to Rita. He made up for Haniya''s crime with his life. Otherwise, why do you think I would let Haniya go?" Mango waspletely stunned. She never thought that Desmond would use his life to protect Haniya. But was Haniya worthy of Desmond? "I regret it now, Nathaniel. If I had known that Haniya was this kind of person, I wouldn''t have gotten her and Desmond together. Desmond deserves better!" Nathaniel knew that Mango was upset, but he sighed and said, "What we think is the best is not necessarily what Desmond wants. You know, Desmond''s heart was once closed. It was Haniya who opened his heart. No matter what fate it is, they are a couple. Desmond''s only wish is to let Haniya live a peaceful life, and he doesn''t need her to know the truth." "How could he..." Mango couldn''t go on. Because she knew better than anyone what it felt like to love someone. But because of this, she wanted to catch Haniya and give her a good beating. Was that woman blind? She didn''t cherish the man who loved her so much. What would she do when Desmond was gone? Would she regret it? Nathaniel''s heart ached even more when he saw that Mango was crying so hard. "Although I know your feelings for Desmond, I will be jealous if you don''t stop crying." Mango was stunned for a moment and then gave him a hard punch. "Were already an old couple. Can you be serious? Can''t you let me feel sad?" "No, I''m upset too if you''re sad. Anton ising. Let''s give them some space." Nathaniel put his arm around Mango''s shoulder and walked away. Anton was going to tell Mango that Zion was looking for her, but when he saw that Nathaniel didn''t want to disturb them, he went to see Desmond first. But when he saw Desmond''s face, he was stunned. "Dad, what''s wrong with you? You''re so pale. I''ll take you to the hospital." As he spoke, Anton was about to touch Desmond. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Desmond slowly opened his eyes. He looked at his son. In fact, Anton looked a little bit like Haniya, but his temper was very simr to his. Desmond gently held Anton''s hand and whispered, "Anton, your mother has been fighting for a lifetime to prove that she is stronger than others and wants others to think highly of her. To put it bluntly, she is selfabased and not confident. The only thing she has done wrongly in this life is to plot against Rita. The Blu family owes the Ye family. I used to owe Madam and Mr. Ye a favor, so I can live until now. I don''t ask you to be loyal to the Ye family. You can go on your way in the future, but promise me to not join the military and only be an ordinary person. Can you do it?¡± Anton was different from Desmond and Haniya. Although he was a helper in this n, he was an unofficial member, not a formal member of the military region. Haniya once nned to let Anton enter the military region to take over her and Desmond''s position, but Desmond did not agree. Once he entered the military region, many things would be out of his control. He didn''t want his son to be as helpless as him. He hoped that Anton could live a free life. Anton quickly nodded, and he started to sob. "I promise you, Dad, I promise you everything. Don''t say anything more. Have a good rest. I''ll take you to the hospital. Where''s Mom?¡± Chapter 2018 Chapter 2018 Anton was about to pick up his mobile phone, but was stopped by Desmond. "You don''t have to call her, and don''t tell her my condition. Don''t worry, I won''t die for a while. I''m just a little weak and ufortable. Anton, if anything happens to me, take good care of your mother. Although she ispetitive, she is sincere to you and me. She uses her whole life''s time and energy to take care of us. Even if your thoughts and moral values differ, she raised you anyway. She has raised you for more than 10 years, and you should take care of her when she aged too. Take good care of her for me." "Dad..." Anton directly hugged Desmond. For him, his father was always closer to him than his mother. Because of the same blood rtionship, he and his father had a lot to talk about. Now, his father, who had given him the direction of life and had apanied him for more than 20 years, was lying here so weakly, and it seemed that he was telling hisst words. Anton finally burst into tears. "I only want you to be alive, Dad! As long as you are alive, I can do anything you want me to do. Just don''t leave me behind! Dad!" Anton cried like a child. The corners of Mango''s and Nathaniel''s eyes turned moist as they listened from not far away. As an aged couple, they couldn''t bear to see such a separation between life and death. "Is there nothing we can do?" Nathaniel shook his head. "Don''t cry!" Desmond''s voice was very weak, but Anton heard it. He suppressed his tears and looked at his father helplessly. Desmond had never thought of wanting his son to be a genius, nor did he want him to be an outstanding person at all. He only hoped that he could live a free life. "Wipe away your tears. You''ll have to walk your own way in the future. I may not be able to keep youpany. Send me to the hospital for a shot to calm down, then send me to a ce and you can leave." Desmond had already made ns for what would happen to him. Anton kept shaking his head, and his tears burst out, but he didn''t dare to make a sound, for fear of disturbing Desmond. After saying that, Desmond finally couldn''t bear it anymore and fainted. Anton bit so hard that his lower lip bled. Only then did he get up and walk out. When he saw Mango and Nathaniel, he could no longer hold back his tears. "Nathaniel, Mango, my dad..." Nathaniel stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, but Anton got into his arms and burst into tears. "I don''t want him to die." This was also everyone''s wish, but Desmond was already at the end of his rope. Mango felt a little depressed. She got up and went to the car toy the seat down so that Desmond could lie down more steadily. Then she let Nathaniel and Anton get into the car and drove the car to the hospital. They sent Desmond to the hospital which he said in advance. When the doctor saw Desmond, he sighed slightly and gave him an injection. Mango could not help but ask, "What kind of injection is this?" "It''s simr to a Euthanasia." As soon as the doctor finished speaking, Anton got angry. "Who allowed you to give my dad this kind of injection?" He was angry but was stopped by Nathaniel. The doctor said sadly, "Mr. Blu is in charge of our hospital. The document was written by Mr. Blu himself. He said that if one day he was sent here by his son, he wanted us to give him Euthanasia. In fact, Mr. Blu''s body has begun to fail in the past two years. Everyone thought his body was still good, but he suffered great pain every day which ordinary people couldn''t even bear it. He let you send him here, which means that he can''t take it anymore." "Nonsense!" Anton couldn''t ept this fact. In the past few years, he had been doing research in the Fang Group. He had always thought that his father was very strong. asionally, he would cough, but it was just that his health was a little inappropriate and he would get better. However, he had never expected that his father would be like this. He regretted it so much! If he knew that there was something wrong with his father''s body, he would have to make time to apany his father. How much pain was he in? How much pain he was in to let him ask for Euthanasia before he died? Anton copsed. Mango and Nathaniel were upset as well, but when they saw Desmond''s condition now, they understood what he meant. In fact, Desmond could bear the pain, but he didn''t want to anymore. He had already said what he wanted to say, and what couldn''t be done still couldn''t be done no matter how hard he tried. He might as well let nature take its course. "Did he say what should we do after he dies?" Nathaniel''s words made the doctor quickly say, "Mr. Blu has a donation agreement when he was alive. He said that after his death, everything in his body will be handed over to our hospital for research. In fact, Mr. Blu''s blood has been studied by our hospital for several years. We only need thest set of data." Anton waspletely stunned. Even after his father was dead, he didn''t leave a whole andplete corpse. He knew that what his father did was great, but he would rather not be! Not everyone wanted to live like a hero. At least he wasn''t, neither was his father. What they wanted was just an ordinary happy life. It would be great if they could live in harmony together. Now everything had changed in just an instant. But Anton didn''t stop the doctor. He had been doing his best to carry out his father''s instructions. Anton changed Desmond''s clothes, cleaned his face, wiped his body, knelt on the ground, kowtowed to Desmond three times, and then walked out with red eyes. Mango was worried about him and wanted to follow him, but Nathaniel stopped her. "Something bad will happen to him if he goes out like this." "No, he won''t! This child''s character is like Desmond''s and he knows what''s good for him. He might have gone to vent his pain on his peers. We don''t have to worry about that." Nathaniel held Mango''s hand. It was only at this moment that he realized that Mango was already getting old. Although the years did not leave any traces on her face, her skin was not as tight as when she was young. Her waist and legs still hurt, and she did not sleep well at night. Nathaniel never thought that the people around him would leave him one day. Desmond''s departure suddenly made him realize that he and Mango had been through more than twenty years. Perhaps they were too happy together. He always felt that time was in the blink of an eye. But now when he looked back, he found that everything was gone. He could only cherish the person in front of him... Nathaniel hugged Mango tightly so much that Mango found it hard to breathe. "What''s wrong with you?" Mango couldn''t push him away, so she could only let him be. Although she said that she disliked him, the doting at the corners of her eyes had already shown. For some reason, the surrounding atmosphere had be much happier. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Nathaniel said in a muffled voice, "Honey, it''s so nice to meet you in this life." "What are you doing?" Mango rolled her eyes, but the corners of her mouth lifted slightly. Happiness might not be that simple, but she was fortunate to have it for the rest of her life. Anton felt very ufortable after leaving the hospital, but he didn''t know where to go. He simply went to Zion''s ce. Zion shut himself in because of the matter about Mr. Dante, so Anton jumped in from the window. He never thought that he would see Zion and Evangeline in bed together. He couldn''t help but be shocked. He just looked at them without blinking. Chapter 2019 Chapter 2019 Zion could feel that someone hade in, Evangeline too, but she was also stunned at this time. She didn''t know whether she should cover herself with the quilt or hit the person first. Fortunately, Zion pulled the quilt to cover their bodies in the first ce, and he couldn''t help but burst into anger. "Anton, are you crazy? Are you addicted toing in through the window?" His woman had almost been seen naked by his friend now. No matter how good-tempered Zion was, he had lost his temper low, not to mention that he actually had a bad temper. Anton came back to his senses after hearing Zion''s shout. He was so embarrassed that he was about to turn around and step out of the window. Zion was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. "Stop! Stay there and don''t move!" He quickly pulled the bath towel and wrapped it around his body. He then asked Evangeline to wrap herself in the quilt and go to the bathroom. D*mn it. What was wrong with him having sex with his girlfriend for a few more rounds? Didn''t he already shut himself in? Why did Anton suddenly appear? He didn''t think of Anton before. Zion''s heart ached as he thought about it. However, he could sense a trace of sadness from Anton. After all, they were best friends. Although they hadn''t seen each other for so many years, Zion could still tell that he was in a bad mood at first nce. Evangeline went to the bathroom to take a shower. Anton felt that it was improper to stay here. He blushed and said, "I''ll wait for you in the living room." He then jumped out of the window. The corner of Zion''s mouth twitched. What else could he say? Zion got up and went to the next room to take a shower. He also asked someone to prepare some food for Evangeline, and then went to the living room. Anton''s eyes were a little dazed. There were even some tears at the corner of his eyes. Zion couldn''t help frowning. "Hey, why are you crying? What happened?" When Anton saw that Zion was neatly dressed, he said in a low voice, "My father is gone." "Where did Mr. Blu go? Why are you still sticking to Mr. Blu at such an age? You should get married in a few years, right?" Zion didn''t understand the meaning of Anton''s words at all. He thought that Desmond had gone somewhere. After teasing him, he saw that Anton''s eyes were red. He bit his lower lip and said, "My father is dead." These words directly knocked Zion into a daze, and he waspletely stunned. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Desmond was very special to Zion. Although his childhood memories were not very clear, he remembered Desmond who had been in danger several times for Rita and him. Not to mention Desmond was still so young. He was in the prime of his life. How would he... "What''s the reason?" ¡±1 can''t find out the reason." This was the point which made Anton copse the most. "Zion, my dad''s gone, and I don''t know where my mom is now. My whole family is gone. I feel terrible. I''m so upset!" Zion could feel Anton''s pain, but he couldn''t understand him fully. "Why is it so sudden?" "It''s not that sudden. My father has been in poor health for the past two years. I only thought he had aged and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Who knew that there was something wrong with his body? The doctor said that he had endured the inhuman pain for the past two years and survived day by day. In the end, he asked me to be sent to the hospital for Euthanasia. After he left, his body and blood were donated to the hospital for research. My father didn''t even leave a whole corpse. Where should I go to find him if I miss him in the future?" Anton cried like a child. Zion''s eyes were also moist. He couldn''t help but think of his parents. He had never felt that they were already past fifty years old. It turned out that the distance between healthy and disease was so close that it made people panic. "Does my parents know?" "Nathaniel and Mango went with me." Only then did Anton forget to tell Mango that Zion was looking for her. "Sorry, I forgot what you told me." "Never mind." Since such a thing had happened, how could Zion me Anton? Since his parents were there, there should be someone to arrange things for Desmond. But what was going on with Haniya? Her husband was on the verge of death, but she was not there? Zion''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t say anything in front of Anton. "Let''s build a cenotaph for Mr. Blu." "I think so too, but I don''t know what to do in the graveyard. I don''t know who should I talk about this with, so I can onlye to you." Anton was the only son of the family. Now that Haniya was not here, he could only bear everything. After the injection, Desmond stopped breathing and died very peacefully. With Desmond''sst wish, his body had to stay for research. As a son, he naturally did not dare to vite it, but as a child, he had to send his parents on thest journey. Moreover, Desmond''s identity was special. He had to report it to the higher-ups and cancel his household registration. Anton had to settle all of these. However, this was the first time he hade into contact with these things. He did not know anything at all, so he could onlye to Zion. Zion didn''t know much about this too, so he couldn''t do anything about it under Anton''s gaze. He could only ask Whale to investigate the nearby funeralpany and find a reliable person to contact Anton. After Zion''s arrangement, Anton finally breathed a sigh of relief. "When are you going to hold a funeral for Mr. Blu?" "Three dayster. I have to report to the higher-ups and find my mother first. Anyway, it will take three days." For the first time, Anton felt lonely. With Zion''s current status, it wasn''t suitable for him to help Anton. Even if the outside world knew that Anton had a good rtionship with us, it wouldn''t be good for him to help Anton with Desmond''s funeral now. Zion was very annoyed. This mission had dyed him too much. Mr. Blu was special to him, and he wanted to see Mr. Blu off. Anton knew his situation and whispered, "My dad won''t care about this." "I do." Zion was very depressed. When Amor arrived again, he happened to catch up with Zion and Anton as they reminisced about Desmond. Amor was mercilessly driven out by Zion. Whale said with some worry, "Boss, Amor is your nominal father now. I''m afraid that it''s not appropriate for you to treat him like this. What if he doesn''t hand over the ount book?" "Then I''ll go and take it myself. I don''t believe that I can''tpete with an old man." At this moment, Zion couldn''t care less about anything else. No one could stop him from seeing Desmond off. Anton was very grateful for this. He whispered, "When I settle down my father and leave a sum of money for my mother, I wille to you. Zion, I will rely on you in the future. You have to find a job for me, help me find a wife, and help me educate my child in the future, and...¡± "And d*mn you!" Zion kicked Anton away. "I''m your friend, not your father. Why are you relying on me to find you a girlfriend and a child? Do you need me to help you with your wedding night too?" "That''s not necessary. Me and my wife won''t agree!" Anton''s words made Zionugh with anger. "You don''t even have a wife now. You''re thinking too far. Get lost! Call me if you need anything." "Fine, when I''m done with all this, you can drink with me!" Anton left after saying that, but he met a woman at the door, a sneaky woman. Chapter 2020 Chapter 2020 "Who is it?" Anton growled in a low voice, which scared the figure so much that she sat down on the ground. Then she got up and ran away. "Stop!" Anton shouted. This was Zion''s private residence, and there were secrets that should be hidden. It would be serious if someone found out about it. Thinking of this, he chased after the figure. Hearing his shout, the figure immediately ran faster. But after a few steps, the figure was caught up by Anton. "Why did you run away when I told you to stop? Is there something wrong with your ears? Or do you think I can''t catch up with you?" Anton grabbed the person''s cor and threw her over his shoulder. Then, before the personnded on the ground, Anton jumped up in the air and pressed down on her. "Ah!" "What the f*ck!" The voices of the two people sounded at the same time, which startled Anton. It was a woman? Anton was very surprised, but he had no time to regret it. His legs had already pressed on her body. With a soft touch, he directly hit the person on the ground. The woman instantly fainted. Anton was fine. After all, the woman had be a human cushion for him. But if it was a woman, he didn''t know what to do. "Whale, go and said to your boss that I killed someone." Anton wanted to cry. He was only here to vent his emotions. How could such a big thing happen to him? Zion was still talking to Evangeline about Desmond when he saw Whale running in a panic. He said in a hurry, "Anton seems to have killed someone. He''s at our door." Hearing this, both Zion and Evangeline were stunned. The two of them quickly walked out. When they saw the unconscious person in Anton''s arms, they couldn''t help but be stunned. "Esmeralda? Isn¡¯t she overseas?" Evangeline looked at Zion in surprise. Zion shook his head slightly. It was obvious that he didn''t know what was going on. His men had seen with their own eyes that Serena had arranged a private jet to pick her up. Why did she suddenly appear at his door? "Do you know each other?" Anton hurriedly asked. Zion nodded, but when he saw Anton''s nervous look, he couldn''t help asking, "What are you so nervous about? Is this the person that you said you killed?" "Ah! I threw her out and hit her on the ground. I guess several ribs of her will be broken." After Anton finished speaking, the corners of Zion and Evangeline''s mouths twitched a few times. If Serena, who favored her daughter so much, found out about this, she would skin Anton alive. "Why are you so ruthless?" "I saw that she was sneaking around outside and thought that someone wasing to inquire about your information, so... what should we do now? Find a doctor for her." Anton was a little anxious. This girl was lying in his arms softly now, which made him very ufortable. This kind of difort was not annoying. In short, he didn''t know how to describe it. It was just a special feeling, which made him feel very ufortable. Zion suddenly understood and said with a smile, "You hurt someone and wanted me to clean up the mess for you. Anton, are you crazy?" "I don''t care. You have to help me. If anything happens to me, help me settle it." "Do I owe you anything?" Zion was speechless. He had seen shameless people, but he had never seen such a rogue. Anton didn''t care. He immediately said with a sad face, "You bullied me as soon as my father left. I thought you were the person I could rely on the most except my father. It turned out that I was wrong." As he spoke, his eyes turned red. He suddenly looked at Zion as if he had suffered a great grievance. Zion''s mouth twitched violently. "Fine! Put her down. Now get out of here!" Zion was afraid that he would throw Anton out in the next moment. Who did he learn this from? How could Desmond give birth to such a troublesome son? Anton had been waiting for Zion''s words. Hearing his words, he quickly got up from the sofa and was about to leave. However, when he saw Esmeralda''s pale face, he couldn''t help but take out the phone from Esmeralda''s pocket and tossed it directly at Zion. "What are you doing?" Zion took it subconsciously. He was a little confused. "Unlock it." Anton''s matter-of-fact manner almost made Zion lose his temper. "Why are you ordering me?" "Hurry up." Anton''s disgusted look made Evangeline burst intoughter. She had rarely seen Zion being humiliated like this. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Zion was a little depressed, but he still quickly tapped a few times on the phone and unlocked it. Anton quickly found the contact list, entered his phone number and name, and added his WhatsApp by the way. Zion watched as Anton yed with Esmeralda''s phone as if there was no one else around. He couldn''t help but put his arms around his chest and say, "How about I marry her to you?" "Sure, but I have to observe mourning for my father for a year." Anton was not picky, so Zion couldn''t say a word. What else could he say? He had thought that Anton would only be able to recover after many days. Who would have thought that meeting Esmeralda would help him recover? Evangeline obviously didn''t expect Anton to have such a character. She couldn''t help but be stunned. Anton didn''t care what they were thinking. After doing what he had to do, he put Esmeralda''s phone back in her pocket again and said to Zion, "I¡¯m going back. Please take good care of my girlfriend for me." The corner of Zion''s mouth twitched again. She hadn''t even woken up yet. Why did he have the courage to think that a woman whose ribs were broken by his kick would willing to be his girlfriend? However, Zion was toozy to say it. It would be useless if he said it. Anton was one-track-minded when it came to somethings. He quickly asked Whale to send Anton away and asked the family doctor to treat Esmeralda''s injuries. Fortunately, only two of her ribs were broken. Zion and Evangeline didn''t know what to say. Anton frowned slightly after leaving Zion''s ce. Esmeralda gave him a special feeling, different from other girls. He thought that since she was a girl Zion knew, she should not be much worse off. Before his father died, he was most worried that Anton didn''t have a girlfriend. He wanted to tell Desmond that he just had a girlfriend now. He wanted to ask his father if he was satisfied. But he could no longer hear his father''s warm words. Anton''s eyes instantly became moist. The sorrow of losing his father suddenly aroused. He knew that he couldn''t fall and couldn''t be sad anymore. He still had a lot of things to do, but his heart was in so much pain. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t calm down. Seeing the direction of his home from a distance, Anton thought of his mother, and of her absence before his father''s death. He couldn''t hold back his anger anymore. Chapter 2021 Chapter 2021 After Haniya came back from outside, she curled up on the sofa in the living room. After so many years, in fact, she and Desmond had made some money and could change to another big house, but Desmond always felt that a bigger house would be too lonely. He liked to live in a house of about 90 square meters. Only in this way could he feel the feeling of home. But in the past two years, Haniya felt that this house had be too big. Because she was the only one living here in the whole family, Desmond basically stayed in his research center or hospital, and Anton rarely came back for a few days. Even if he came back, he would only discuss something with Desmond in the study. She always felt puzzled. Others said sons would be close to their mothers, but why was her son so distant from her? If it weren''t for the fact that Anton and Desmond shared the same blood, Haniya would even suspect that her son wasn''t hers. She remembered that in the past half of her life, her closest husband and son seemed to have opinions about her. Not long ago, Desmond had rebutted her in front of Mango, which made it even more uneptable for her. They are husband and wife. Couldn''t he just say those things to her at home? Why did he have to be so rude to her in front of outsiders? Desmond knew that she was too ashamed to apologize to Mango, but why didn''t he apologize to her for her? Didn''t he say that he loved her the most? It had been more than half of her life. Why did he ask her what she should do if he left? They were all excuses! Desmond simply disliked her, so he said that. The more Haniya thought about it, the angrier she became. She couldn''t help sweeping everything onto the ground, making a lot of cracking sounds. Anton just happened to open the door ande in. Looking at the mess on the ground, Anton''s eyes darkened a lot. He stood at the door and looked at Haniya coldly. His cold eyes made it hard for Haniya to bear. "Why are you looking like that at me? I''m your mother! Do you want to be cold and violent to me like your father too? What have I done wrong to you and your father to let you two join hands to exclude me?" Haniya was already full of anger. At this time, when she saw her son''s eyes, which were very simr to Desmond''s, looking at her coldly, she was even angrier. She was a failure! Her husband and son were not close to her. What was the point of her being alive? Anton knew that she was venting her anger. If it was in the past, he would not talk back to Haniya. He would just let her vent her anger. But today, he couldn''t bear it. "We excluded you? Do you know how many things my father has done for you? When you schemed and pushed Rita to the forefront of the storm, did you ever think about why the Ye family didn''te to find you trouble? Those days, you couldn''t sleep at night and you also think that the Ye family would find you trouble so you were uneasy. But after some days, the Ye family didn''t make any moves. You gradually felt relieved and then epted the reward from the above. Have you ever thought who cleaned up all the mess for you?" "It''s my dad! My dad took the ne and flew to the Ye family in person. He begged Nathaniel not to find trouble with you! My dad regarded Mango as his Madam and has never betrayed her in his life. But for you, my dad begged Nathaniel to keep it a secret from Mango. Do you think my dad is so capable? No, my dad who used his blood and life to atone for you!" Anton''s eyes became moist again. He looked at Haniya and didn¡¯t know why his father had fallen in love with his mother. Such a woman, who wanted to fight for everything and only cared about herself, wasn''t worthy of her father''s sacrifice to save her life. Haniya was stunned by Anton''s words. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. How could this be? She had always thought that the Ye family had not investigated this matter back then because Mango remembered their rtionship before. However, now that she thought about it, Rita was Mango''s life. If someone were to plot against Anton like this, Haniya could imagine that she would not spare the person even if she had to risk her life. At that time, she thought that Mango still cared about their friendship, so she let her go. It turned out that it was Desmond who had suffered so much for her. Haniya was a little shocked. Anton did not stop. When tears rolled down his face, his voice sounded again. "You have lived a carefree and willful life in your life. You can do whatever you want. You even wanted to revive the Jiang family, but what did the Jiang family give you? What else did the Jiang family give you except for your body? You said that you wanted to revive the Jiang family''s family for the sake of the Jiang family, but you did it for yourself! You wanted to show the Jiang family that you could do better than them, and you were constantly satisfying your selfish desires in the name of the Jiang family. But what about my father? My father has always doted on you, let you do anything, and even kept cleaning up your mess behind you." "Do you think you were wronged and excluded in the military region? Do you think my father is a coward and not a man because he didn''t stand up for you? But do you know that my father promised Master Mo to study the blood and genes of the Mo family for the rest of his life? Even if he died, he would donate his body to the hospital to continue his research in order to get Master Mo to transfer those who excluded you to another position. Didn''t you notice that? After those people made things difficult for you, they were transferred from Santell Capital soon and went far away. They will never have a chance to meet you again in their lives." Anton''s words made Haniya''s tears begin to fall. "I don''t know. He didn''t tell me. He didn''t tell me at all." "Does love have to be said? My father loves you and never lies, but what about you? Do you love my father? What you love is vanity! You don''t have to worry about food and clothing. You can do whatever you want with my father supporting you from behind. I don''t know what my father likes about you. For so many years, he has been doting on you every day. In the end, he was even sent to the hospital by others when he dies. And his most concerned wife was still throwing a tantrum at home,ining that he doesn''t know how to appreciate your love and doesn''t understand your heart. Mom, you don''t deserve my father! You don''t deserve him to love you!" "Shut up!" Haniya was immediately stimted. She suddenly got up and roared in a low voice. Then she lifted her foot and walked out. "Where are you going?" Anton looked at Haniya''s flustered look and couldn''t help but sneer. "Are you going to the hospital to see my father? It''s toote. You won''t be able to see my father in this life anymore." "What are you talking about?" Haniya''s heart suddenly thumped. A bad feeling was slowly spreading from the bottom of her heart. She looked at Anton''s sorrowful look again, and her uneasiness became more obvious. Haniya suddenly pushed Anton away and was about to run out, but Anton grabbed her arm and said coldly, "My dad doesn''t want to see you, and you don''t deserve to see him too." Chapter 2022 Chapter 2022 Haniya never thought that one day she would be stopped by her own son to see her husband. She was stunned and then let out a hoarse roar. "Anton, I''m your mother! How dare you do this to me?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Why wouldn''t I dare?" Anton looked at her with indifference in his eyes. "Dad asked me to be filial to you. I can provide for you to eat and drink, for you to squander money. I don''t even stop you from doing whatever you want. My life was given by you. If you want it, you can take it away at any time. But I won''t let you disturb dad''s peaceful rest. He is so unlucky to had fallen in love with you. Now that he is dead, he finally doesn''t have to clean up the mess for you. Please spare him. He is dead. What else do you want?" Anton threw Haniya on the floor, and tears rolled down her cheeks. Haniya was stunned by Anton''s words. "What did you say? What are you talking about? What do you mean by your father is dead? I''ve spoiled you so much that you don''t know how to talk properly now?" Haniya didn''t care about Anton''s sudden rudeness to her. She waspletely panicked. She just stabbed him in the shoulder. How could he die? Nonsense! Anton was talking nonsense! He was scaring her. Haniya keptforting herself, but her body trembled. There was even a heart-wrenching pain in her heart. It began to be torn apart. She couldn''t help curling up in pain. She hugged her body tightly, and tears fell down. In her mind was what she looked like when she first saw Desmond. At that time, Desmond was cold and aloof, not in contact with anyone. He was like an independent individual outside of the world, with the indifference of hiding from the world and watching all life and death in the world coldly. At first nce, she fell in love with that man. In order to get that man, she was not afraid of hardships and chased after him shamelessly. Finally, he became her husband and she had his child. She thought that they would be happy for the rest of their lives. But when did she start to be partial? Haniya didn''t know or remember, but her mind was full of Desmond''s kindness to her. After more than 20 years of marriage, no matter how tired Desmond was, he would always remember her birthday, their wedding date, and prepare soup for her during her period. His kindness to her had long surpassed what she had done to him back then. But why hadn''t she noticed it all these years? She didn''t know what Anton said today. When she was excluded and wronged in the military region, she went home toin and cry. Desmond always said that this was a must-have process in life. She would be fine if she could bear it. At that time, what did she say and do? She pointed at her nose and scolded Desmond for being a coward, saying that he was not a man. She med him for not standing up for her. She said that he had connection with the Ye family but did not use it to help her But how could it be like this? She suddenly realized that there was no peace and quiet in the world. It was just that someone was carrying the burden for her. She was so blind that she didn''t understand it until now. "Take me to see your father! Anton, take me to see him!¡± Haniya suddenly had a very bad feeling. If she didn''t go now, she might not be able to go for the rest of her life. "I told you, you don''t deserve to see my dad!" "It''s between him and me. You can''t decide! Anton, take me to see him!" Haniya had not spoken to Anton like this for many years. At this time, there was a trace of madness and desperation in her eyes, which startled Anton. "I..." Before Anton could finish his words, Haniya got up and ran out. Her heart began to ache. Tears flowed down her cheeks desperately. No! No! Desmond wouldn''t die! How old was he? How could he die? He was angry. He was angry that she had lost herself for so many years and that she was too selfish. This time, she had to admit her mistake. Even if she had to kneel down and beg him, she had to make him forgive her. Haniya ran desperately and even forgot to drive. She stumbled and fell to the ground, but she got up and ran again as if she didn''t feel any pain. Anton had never seen Haniya in such a bad state. In his memory, his mother was always so elegant. Even if she was angry, she would close the door and throw tantrums. She always paid attention to her appearance and attitude outside. But now Haniya seemed to be crazy. She only had one thought, and she just wanted to see that person. Anton''s eyes turned red again. He started the car quickly, pulled Haniya into the car, and drove straight to the hospital. As she got closer to the hospital, Haniya''s body shook more violently. Her face was as pale as paper, and even her cold sweat dripped down, wetting her clothes. She was in so much pain! The pain was unbearable, but no one touched her back and said softly, "Drink some hot water, or I''ll call a doctor for you?¡± Haniya''s tears never stopped when she left the house. Anton was unfamiliar with Haniya like this. What he had seen all this time was what his father had done for his mother, but he rarely saw Haniya so crazy. Now he suddenly felt a little confused. Did he go too far? When they drove to the entrance of the hospital, Haniya had already opened the car door and jumped out before the car stopped. She seemed to have sprained her ankle. With her usual agility, she would definitely squat on the ground and wait for Desmond tofort her. But now, she seemed to be painless. She got up and ran inside. Anton quickly parked the car and followed in. When Mango saw Haniya, she thought of Desmond''sst expression. She was so angry that she wanted to give Haniya two ps, but she was stopped by Nathaniel. "Let go of me! I''m going to beat this bastard to death!" Mango''s temper was still so bad. Nathaniel whispered, "Do you want to make Desmond unable to rest in peace?" Her words made Mango stop in her tracks, and then her eyes turned red with anger. "I feel bad for Desmond!" "There is nothing worth it in the world of love, but whether you want it or not. Desmond and Haniya, in the eyes of outsiders, maybe Desmond has done everything and Haniya has lost herself. But in Desmond''s eyes, Haniya is his salvation and the warmth of his whole life." Nathaniel''s words stunned Mango. "How do you know?" "Desmond said it." Nathaniel looked at the ce where Desmond was standing upright and said faintly, "That time, he went to find me. He said that no matter what Haniya became, he didn''t give her everything he wanted, which made her lose her heart. But the moment he fell in love with Haniya, he regarded Haniya as the salvation of his life. Desmond said that he loved Haniya very much. If it weren''t for Haniya, he might not have lived to this age. And did you know that Haniya almost died in order to save Desmond?" Mango was stunned by his words. "What''s going on?" Chapter 2023 Chapter 2023 Mango suddenly became curious. Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Desmond once went out on a mission and bled a lot. He couldn''t stop it, and there wasn''t anyone to match the blood type with him. You know, Desmond''s blood type is quite special. At that time, everyone thought that Desmond couldn''t be saved. It was Haniya. Haniya went to ask Barney for help and asked her to filter her blood into the blood type that Desmond needed, so she saved Desmond. It was said that Haniya almost died of the blood lost, but she didn''t stop. She didn''t listen to anyone. She only said one sentence at that time." "Hmm?" "She wants him to live! " Nathaniel''s words made Mango suddenly fall silent. She looked up at Haniya. Haniya almost stumbled over and then trembled as she opened the door of the room. She didn''t know whichpartment Desmond was lying in. Her eyes were full of tears, but she bit her lower lip and checked them step by step. Soon, her hands were covered with frost, but she didn''t find anything. In fact, Haniya was very messed up at this time. Her ankle was swollen, her pants were bumped, and her body was covered with cold sweat. After entering the room, the cold wind whistled, and the cold sweat on her body could only make her clothes quickly freeze into ice. The cold made people''s teeth tremble, but she seemed not to feel it at all. At this point, her five senses had been blocked, and her eyes were filled with the desire to find that person. Just like Mango in the past. Mango seemed to think of the time when Nathaniel''s life was uncertain, and she was the same. So Haniya loved Desmond. It was just that this love was covered by a lot of things, including Haniya''s ego. However, in the face of life and death, everything would be insignificant. The love that was hidden in the bottom of one''s heart would be more settled as time passed. When Anton came over and wanted to enter, he was stopped by Mango and Nathaniel. "Give your mother some space to be upset." "But my mom..." Anton had never seen Haniya like this. Haniya, who had lost Desmond, seemed to be like a fish who was out of water. She lost her light. "How did my parents know each other?" Anton was a little curious. Nathaniel patted him on the shoulder and whispered, "I''ll tell you when I have time. I''m going out to buy a coat for your mother now. She won''t be able to hold on for long." "Okay." Anton then went away. Nathaniel looked at Mango and whispered, "Shall we sit for a while?" "I want to keep thempany." After saying that, Mango was about to go in. Nathaniel gave her his coat. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Wear it. It''s cold inside. Haniya has nothing to love in her life. But you have a husband and your kids." Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Mango rolled her eyes at him, but she still took the coat and put it on. Her footsteps were very light, but she soon came to Haniya and reached out her hand to her. Haniya was stunned for a moment. Then she looked at Mango, who she always thought was an imaginary enemy, and suddenly felt a little ufortable. "I''m sorry." "Let''s go. I''ll take you to see Desmond." Mango''s words made Haniya''s deathly-cold eyes glow. However, when she saw Mango pull open thest drawer, she almost fell down. On the way here, she kept telling herself that Desmond was not dead. He was punishing her and lying to her. But at this moment, Haniya only felt a sharp pain all over her body, and she couldn''t stand up anymore. "Why did it turn out like this? I''ve calcted it before. The knife avoided the bones, and it only hurt the skin and flesh. I was too upset at that time, but I knew what I should do." Did she regret it? Haniya was full of regret now, but it was toote. Mango didn''t know how to evaluate their rtionship. Their rtionship was the subject of everyone''s envy, yet Haniya made it to this point. Desmond was right that he was not fully faultless in this rtionship. But now that Desmond was dead, it was useless to care about who was right and who was wrong. "Bid your farewell. Tomorrow morning, there will be a special ne to take his body away." "What do you mean?" Haniya was stunned when she heard Mango''s words. Then, she recalled what Anton had told her not long ago. Her eyes widened in an instant. "Did he really sell his body to Master Mo?" "He left it for the medicalmunity to do research. He has already signed the donation agreement." "I don''t agree!" Haniya suddenly became triggered. "Why? I''m his wife, and I didn''t sign this agreement. He didn''t sign it himself! He was dead, and he had to be cut open in the belly, and his blood and flesh still has to be tested? Ddin''t Desmond make a lot of contributions to the country for Master Mo in this life? Why can''t I give him a whole body when he is dead? I''m going to find Master Mo, and I''m going to call him! I want my man! No one can touch him, no one can take him away!" Haniya cried so hard that her voice was hoarse, but Mango didn''t sympathize with her. She had to take the path he took herself. In this world, not every mistake could be exchanged for a sentence of ''it was fine''. Mango had intended to say something. After all, she couldn''t calm down because of Desmond''s death. But seeing Haniya like this, Mango finally left without saying anything. When Haniya was left alone, she knelt down in front of Desmond and burst into tears. "Desmond, you dote on me and love me the most, but you''re gone. How do you expect me to live now? You can''t be so cruel! I won''t be disobedient anymore, please, I will listen to you. Jutse back! Come back to my side! Desmond, I don''t want anything, even the Bell family or whatever glory. I just want you by my side. You promised that we will travel the world when we are old, why are you breaking your promise now? You said that no matter what I did, you will always stay by my side. I''m still here and yet you''re gone? Desmond, don''t leave me here alone!" "All these years, I have been able to act unscrupulously because I know that you are by my side. Without you, I am like a bird that has lost its wings and can no longer fly. Can you wake up? As long as you wake up, I will stop everything, okay? As long as you wake up, I will no longer fight for it. Without you, why should I fight for it? I am the one who took the wrong path, and I always thought that the person you like is not me. You know, I am not outstanding in anything in my life. The only thing I am proud of is to marry you. Desmond, wake up!" Haniya held Desmond''s cold body and cried uncontrobly, but no one told her not to cry, and no one wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes for her. Some things could be found when lost, but some would be lost eternally. Chapter 2024 Chapter 2024 Anton went outside and looked at his mother''s grief. For the first time, he felt that he had done something wrong. He always thought that his mother''s feelings for his father were not as strong as his father''s, but he didn''t know that after losing his father, her mother would lose the courage to live. Anton suddenly became scared. He quickly opened the door and went in. He put his coat on Haniya¡¯s body and held her tightly in his arms. "Mom, don''t be like this. You still have me. I''m not married yet, and I don''t even have a girlfriend! You can''t leave me alone! You''re already an ipetent wife in this life. Do you want to be an ipetent mother?" The warm embrace did not give Haniya any warmth. Even the familiar scent made it impossible for her to walk out of her grief. She wanted to be strong, give her son a home, and even say "I''m fine" to her son, but she couldn''t say a word. Desmond was lying there alone, which made her heartbroken and painful. Desmond was an orphan and had no rtives. Even when he left, he was still alone. She didn''t want to know how Desmond died. So what if she knew? In the end, he was gone. She only knew that she couldn''t let Desmond leave alone. Haniya suddenly fell into Anton''s arms and whispered, "Anton, your father looks very lonely, indifferent, and out of line. In fact, he loves to be lively because the bustle can make him feel that he is living in the sun. He doesn¡¯t like being quiet, and he is even afraid of being quiet. He needs some noise to really sleep well." "Mom, don''t do this!" Haniya''s behavior made Anton a little uneasy. Haniya said as if she didn''t hear it, "Your father doesn''t like white, but he will stay in a white environment for the rest of his life. In fact, he doesn''t like the smell of disinfectant, but he has dealt with it all his life. Anton, your father''s body can''t be taken away. It can''t!" "Mom, dad signed the donation agreement by himself. Don''t make it hard for him." "What do you know? You don''t know anything!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Haniya suddenly pushed Anton away. Looking at Desmond, who was covered with ayer of frost, she cried and said, "When your father was in your grandma''s belly, he was treated as a target and a monster by all kinds of experiments and research. From the moment he came to this world, he couldn''t control his life, because his unique blood had to be locked up in theboratory and studied and explored over and over again. He once said that he hated that ce so much, and how he is dead you guys want him to be experimented on again?" No one had told Anton about Desmond''s past. It was the first time he had heard about his father''s life, and he couldn''t help but be stunned. "Mom, what are you talking about?" "In the past, your father and I didn''t tell you because he felt that you could live a good life. There was no need to know these things so as not to feel sad. But now you have to know what your father hated most in his life. Why did I scheme against Rita? Why didn''t I want him to get involved? It was because I knew that he didn''t like it! I knew that doing this would step on his bottom line, but I still did it. In your father''s life, I always felt that it was Nathaniel and Mango who brought him sunshine and gave him a new life. So for the sake of the Ye family, he would do it even if he didn''t like it. But I felt distressed! That was my man. I knew better than anyone else that he hated the institute so much that he vomited the moment he smelled the smell. I could only see hime back from work after a day. I had to wash my hands seven or eight times. He didn''t even want to have any smell of disinfectant on me. He could do other jobs, and he had more choices. He should have gone to set up a special team at that time. That was your father''s favorite industry. But because of the problem with Rita''s blood, your father took the initiative to ask to set up a new team, and he came to be the leader of this team. Do you think he likes research so much? No! In this life, what your father hates the most is research. But for the Ye family and Rita, he threw away what he likes. I saw that he clearly rejected me to death, but still took the responsibility. Do you know what I feel in my heart? How can I not be resentful? How can I not hate him?" Haniya''s voice was hoarse. "You and your father both think I''m a liar. I admit that in terms of the Bell family, I did hold back my anger. I want everyone to know that I, who was abandoned by the Bell family, can live a better life than anyone else now! I have such vanity, but I also hope that my efforts can make your father live a more rxed life. Your father''s life is too bitter, and he may not live a good life. I want him to do what he likes to do, and I want him to do the work he likes. So when Mango and Nathaniel were about to leave the capital, he asked me if I wanted to go with him. I said I would not go, because I knew that once I stayed, your father would stay. At that time, he would not be always about the Ye family, and he might live for me. But who would have thought that Rita''s illness would drag him back? Before her illness was found, your father was in high spirits and he was happy. No matter how bitter and tired the military training was, he would face it with a smile. But since her illness broke out, your father had no more smiles on his face, and his brows were tightly knitted and never loosened. I don''t have a strong background, and I can''t do anything. The only thing I can do is take over his research and let him leave the research institute he hates." "I was the one who plotted against him. I knew it was my fault. I was the one who let Mango and the child down. I couldn''t fall asleep all night. The moment I closed my eyes, I could only see Mango''s eyes full of criticism and disappointment. I dreamed of Rita standing in front of me, covered in blood. I was terrified, but I didn''t regret it! I will love my own man! Even if I betrayed friendship and my conscience, I only wanted your father to live happily! But why did this happen? Why would he die? Why did I try so hard to separate him from the Ye family? Why did he still sacrifice his life for me and the Ye family? From beginning to end, I wanted only Desmond, my beloved Desmond! But I lost him." Haniya fell to the ground crying, but she looked at Desmond''s body and said firmly, "This time, no matter who it is, I will not let them take Desmond away, nor will I let them send Desmond to the most disgusting ce in his life. Even if I have to be the enemy of the whole world, I don''t care!" Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 Anton was stunned. In his memory, his mother had always been strong, but he did now know she could be strong this way. "Mom, take a rest first. Dad is worried about you. If you cry badly, dad will me me." Anton was about to help Haniya up. She thought that Haniya would not agree, but he didn''t expect that she would stand up and let Anton take her away. However, she looked back at Desmond''s body, and the light in her eyes was somewhat obscure. Haniya fainted almost as soon as she came out of the room. Anton had intended to send her home, but Haniya dragged his clothes tightly. Thinking of Haniya''s feelings for Desmond, Anton could only find a room nearby to settle Haniya down. Because of Desmond''s death, Mango and Nathaniel were not in a good mood. They both felt a little upset. Mango didn''t eat much at dinner, so Nathaniel coaxed her, but she only ate a little. Seeing her like this, Nathaniel whispered, "Did you see Rita and Zion." "I''ve seen Zion but not Rita. I can''t find her." Mango was a little depressed. "Nathan, destroy the Fang Group for meter." Mango''s angry look made Nathaniel want tough. "Okay, I will definitely listen to your order, my dear wife." How could Mango not know that Nathaniel was deliberately using the topic of children to divert her pain? She sighed slightly and whispered, "Now what I''m most worried about is Wisdom." "That kid is fine." Nathaniel told her the result of his investigation. "Although Wisdom is in aa due to the pain, he has someone by his side, right? Don''t worry." "Hmm?" "Yes, it''s Kate. She has been using Wisdom''s name to interact with people, which is why he has time to recover and rest. This girl might look gentle, but she is not a coward at all." It was not hard to tell from Nathaniel''s tone that he was satisfied with Kate. Thinking of Kate''s family background, Mango felt a little distressed and said, "Poor girl." "Once she enters the Ye family, you can love her more." Nathaniel''s words were tantamount to telling Mango that he would ept Kate as his daughter-in- law. Mango nodded. Nathaniel thought of Rita and said gloomily, "Our daughter has been taken by someone." "You mean Jake?" "Who does he think he is? If I were not afraid of disrupting their n, I would have disabled that person a long time ago. How dare a mental patient with a split personality dream of my daughter? Ridiculous!" "Wait a minute. Who do you think has a split personality?" Mango caught hold of the meaning of Nathaniel''s words in time, and she couldn''t help but look a little anxious. Nathaniel didn''t want to tell Mango, but when he thought that Mango would know, he whispered, "Jake is very seriously suffering from personality disorder." "How is that possible? That person looks quite normal." Although Jake was the target of the surveince, he was still a well-known figure, so Mango felt that his spirit did not look like a patient''s. Nathaniel''s eyes were a little sheepish. He whispered, "In other ces, he is really excellent and did a good job, but he has a very serious personality division. This can be proved by his attending doctor." "What the hell is going on?" Nathaniel looked at Mango, who was eager to know what had happened. He sighed and said, "Jake is also a pitiful child. He was exiled from the Fang family since he was a child. He was left by the Fang family for their own family. I¡¯m afraid that if the Fang family was destroyed by some big family, and Jake could continue to take up the responsibility of the Fang family. Therefore, before Jake returned to the Fang family, although he lived a hard life, he was normal, but he was a little more depressed than ordinary children. And Rita happened to be ssmates with Jake at that time andThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. became a beam of light for him. He yearned for it, but he was too ashamed to say anything because of his identity. Fortunately, Jake didn''t say anything at that time, or I would have killed him." As he spoke, Nathaniel''s tone changed. Mango was a little speechless. "Let''s talk about Jake." In fact, she knew in her heart that at that time, not to mention Jake, even if Mylo said something to Rita, Nathaniel would be able to kill him. After all, at that time, Rita was only in her teens. Seeing his wife looking at him gloomily, Nathaniel couldn''t help touching his nose and said with a smile, "This is for our daughter''s good, right?" "Yes. So? What happened after Jake was suddenly taken back to the Fang family?" Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed a little, and his expression was a little gloomy. "It''s not like you don''t know what kind of person the Fang family is. To them, there''s no family love or human nature at all. When Jake was taken back and met his birth parents, he was very happy at that moment. He thought he was an orphan, but he didn''t expect that he had parents. Not only did he have parents, but he was also a noble family. This child probably thought that everything was out of his control. He wanted to enjoy the love of his parents in the future, but he didn''t expect that when he woke up the next day, he would be thrown on Death Ind." "That ce is much more cruel than my training base. Jake almost died the second day after he went there. His kindness, his values, made him face life and death again and again, and he was about to be killed. His parents just watched coldly and told him that if he couldn''t get out, he would be thrown into the sea and fed to fish when he died there. Only when he got out of that ce would he be qualified to be a member of the Fang family and be their son. His conscience and three values were destroyed by his biological parents, and Jake''s nerves were already a little fragile. Later, his wound was infected in the middle of the night, and he had a fever. A girl, in order to keep him alive, pretended to be Rita and got close to him. She even slept with him. At the time when Jake was most excited and happy, the girl tried to kill him." "When Jake was stabbed in the heart, that girl thought he was going to die, but she didn''t know that Jake''s heart was different from ordinary people''s. He was only seriously injured, but he only had onest breath left. He said to himself, "Jake, you are such a good-for-nothing! You like a girl, but you don''t dare to confess your love. But now, your virginity has been ruined by a b*stard woman. How can you stand in front of her and say that you love her? Maybe from then on, Jake has had a second personality. He has always felt that he is not Jake. He is Jake''s twin brother. He thinks that everything Jake has experienced is told to him. He doesn''t want to be as cowardly as Jake. He wants to control his own life. So from that night, Jake changed. In the end, he killed everyone and sessfully walked out of Death Ind, but he waspletely upied by the second personality. But the obsession in his heart is still Rita!" Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 Mango had never expected Jake to be such a character. "So he is the same person?" "Yes. He felt that he was too weak in the past, so he banned himself. In order to hypnotize himself, he was not the cowardly Jake from before. He even found a corpse and dragged it to theboratory. He asked someone to inject it into the medicine and conducted gic experiments. He also told that person that Jake had died, but he was only his twin brother. His personality was split and he hypnotized himself." Nathaniel had alsoe into contact with such people. Such a person was actually very dangerous. He couldn''t easily expose that he was the one he despised before. In this way, it was easy to cause a nervous disorder and cause a sudden change in the nerve. At that time, with Jake''s skills, it would be bad if he identally injured Rita. Mango was a little worried when she heard Nathaniel''s words. "Now the only person who can touch Rita is Anton. But do you think Anton can get rid of this situation?" Nathaniel suddenly fell silent. No one would have thought that Desmond would suddenly pass away at this time. It had to be said that Desmond''s death was so sudden and rushed that everyone was caught off guard, but they were also extremely sad. Mango sighed. She took Nathaniel''s hand and said, "Let''s go. Let''s have the three of them bid farewell to each other." Nathaniel nodded. Anton guarded Haniya''s door until midnight. Listening to Haniya''s even breathing, he was a little sleepy. Haniya must be extremely tired after crying for such a long time. He still had a lot of things to do tomorrow morning. Anton thought for a while, then got up and went to his room to sleep. No one knew that not long after he left, Haniya got up and crept to the room for the dead. She left the hospital with Desmond''s body without anyone noticing. When Anton received the news the next day, Haniya and Desmond''s bodies were gone. No matter how hard he searched the whole city, he couldn''t find any trace of Haniya. Anton quickly informed Nathaniel and Mango. They were also a little confused and quickly sent someone out to look for her. At this time, Haniya had already taken Desmond''s body to the private jet and went straight to the Dark Forest. The Dark Forest was the ce where she and Desmond finally got to know each other. She could still remember what Desmond looked like when he was mutated. At that time, she had never left him. Now he was in the afterlife, Desmond and she were a loving couple. How did they end up like this? Haniya had been carrying Desmond on her back the whole time. In order to prevent his body from rotting, she had given him a lot of drugs. The pungent smell filled her nose, but Haniya didn''t care at all. She was familiar with the dangerous areas and then put Desmond in a small wooden house. Then she sat next to him and called Desmond''s name again and again, sad and emotional. No one would have thought that Haniya would take Desmond to the ck Forest. Mango and Nathaniel had almost turned the entire city upside down, but they still couldn''t find any trace of them. Zion had also sent people to search for them with the power of Mr. Laurent of the Laurent family, but they still couldn''t find them. Later, it was Evangeline who said whether she would take a private ne or not, which made them suddenly realize. Anton quickly searched for traces of his family''s private ne and finally found it in the Dark Forest. The Dark Forest was rtively far from here, and it would take a day for the ne to get there. Anton really didn''t know why Haniya took Desmond''s body to that ce, but Mango and Nathaniel knew. The two of them looked at each other and felt inexplicably uneasy. "Anton, fly over there quickly." "Oh." Anton didn''t know why, but he didn''t doubt Nathaniel''s words at all. He quickly boarded the ne and rushed over as soon as possible, only to find that Haniya had died beside Desmond, and her body was cold. "Mom!" Anton was suddenly heartbroken. He never thought that Haniya would die for love. Mango and Nathaniel''s eyes were a little gloomy, but they knew that she could not be saved. Haniya''s feelings for Desmond had always been strong, but she had taken a different path over the years. Now that Desmond was gone, she naturally didn''t have the courage to live. Anton had grown up and even had the ability to take care of himself. She had nothing to worry about. The past grievances hadpletely dissipated with the death of Haniya and Desmond. Mango and Nathaniel helped Anton bury Haniya and Desmond''s bodies. Desmond was going to donate his body to the country to continue his research, but Haniya''s big reaction changed Mango and Nathaniel''s minds. Haniya was right. What Desmond hated most in his life was to be researched. Now that he was gone, let him rest in peace. At worst. Master Mo''s side would be under Nathaniel''s control. Anyway, quarreling was not the first or second time. If it really didn''t work, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to leave Z Country. Nathaniel made a n for the worst. Anton then realized that he knew nothing about his parents. He was their son, and he felt a little ashamed. Desmond and Haniya''s funeral was very simple. Since this was the ce where they decided on love, it naturally became the ce where they buried their bones. Mango and Nathaniel chose a ce with good feng shui to bury them, only to find that someone seemed to be watching them. Previously, the Dark Forest was the national research and development base. It was developed by Dennis and the others. Later, after the change of people, something often happened here, so that the people who came here were all dead, and some of them were missing. In order to study the research methods, Carlson gave the order to block the research here, and this ce became the blockade area. There were basically no living creatures here except for mutated creatures. However, the gaze that had been watched earlier was so clear and intense that Mango couldn''t ignore it even if she wanted to. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel noticed that Mango was slightly stunned and vignt. He couldn''t help pulling her into his arms and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Is there any danger?" "I feel someone is watching us." This feeling couldn''t be wrong. Mango had stayed here before. She could still tell the difference between a mutated creature and a living person. Hearing what she said, Nathaniel quickly pulled Anton over and became alert. Anton then realized that he was in danger. He took out a pistol from his pocket and handed it to Nathaniel and Mango. Mango didn''t ask him when he brought them out. It was more important to save her life now. This ce had been sealed for many years. No one knew what the mutated creatures inside had be. Suddenly, a hissing sound came, like the sound of a crawling animal passing through the grass. It made people''s hair stand on end. Anton had been in the institute all these years. Although he knew some skills, his experience in the jungle and the wild was basically zero. When he heard something strange, Anton quickly threw out his dagger and threw it at the sound. Then, the crossbow immediately shot at Anton quickly. "Be careful!" Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 Nathaniel quickly pulled him. The crossbow passed by his arm, scratched his clothes, and flew directly into the middle-aged man behind Anton. It was deep. If this shotnded on a person''s body, it would most likely pierce through. Anton couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. Mango, on the other hand, had locked onto the other party''s position because of the direction in which the crossbow had been fired. In this ce, daggers were suitable for closebat, but guns were the most suitable for unknown dangers. The other side quickly screamed, and a man like a chimpanzee jumped up, and then quickly ran toward the depths of the forest. "Follow me!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course, Nathaniel knew what Mango meant. He pulled Anton and quickly went to protect Mango. Anton was behind them. He watched Nathaniel and Mango fight hand in hand. When he thought of his parents'' feelings, he couldn''t help but burst into tears. Back then, did Haniya and Desmond share the same fate as Nathaniel and the others? How did their deep feelings end up like this? Anton couldn''t figure it out, but he knew that this wasn''t the time to think about it. He looked around vigntly and followed Mango and the others into the depths of the forest unconsciously. Then, he saw a white institute appear in front of them. Mango had some impression of this, but she missed it a little. "It''s the research institute where my parents used to live." "Yes" Nathaniel nodded. In fact, Dennis and Queena had been living afortable life for the past few years. They were all white- haired, but they were still in high spirits. Mango didn''t know what was inside. After it was sealed here, the ce seemed to be empty. So it was hard to tell whether it was a human being or a living creature inside. Nathaniel took the lead to pull Mango behind him and said discontentedly, "How old are you? Do you really think you are a young and beautiful girl?" The corner of Mango''s mouth twitched. This man was getting more and more needed to be beaten. Nathaniel didn¡¯t care what his wife was thinking. He leaned over little by little and made a gesture to Anton. Anton immediately went to the window on the other side. Mango was about to enter through another window when she was stopped by Nathaniel. "What are you doing?" "You stay here. If something happens to us, let us or call for help if you can still go in." "Bullsh*t!" Mango red at Nathaniel. Over the years, he didn''t let her take any risks, and he didn''t even let her take part in dangerous entertainment activities. He bluntly said that she was old and couldn''t stand the stimtion. It was better for her to be more stable, which really made Mango angry. At this time, he yed this trick again. Mango rolled her eyes at him and said, "If anything happens to you, I won''t ask for help. I can just go in and die with you. I never thought about living alone." "How dare you! If you dare to die for love like Haniya, I..." "What?" Mango straightened her neck and asked. Nathaniel was suddenly at a loss for words. After thinking for a long time, he said, "I''ll climb out of the coffin and beat you up." "Now, we use burning corpses. So what coffin are you talking about?" Mango pushed him away and took the lead in shooting inside with a gun. Anton also took advantage of this time to quickly enter through the window. Suddenly, the sound of a fight came from inside. Mango and Nathaniel didn''t dare to dy and quickly walked in. The pungent smell inside made Mango frown slightly, but Nathaniel seemed to be thinking about something. This smell seemed to be a little familiar. He took Mango''s hand and whispered, "I always feel that this ce is a little familiar." "Isn''t it familiar? This is the ce where my parents used to work. We''ve been here before." Mango''s words made Nathaniel immediately shake her head and say in a low voice, "No, look at the basin of green nts on the windowsill." "What''s wrong with nts?" This used to be a research institute, so it was normal to put some green vegetation here to purify the air. Nathaniel pointed to the table not far away and said, "What does it feel like to look at that table again?" Mango frowned slightly and looked in the direction of his finger. For some reason, she felt that it was a little familiar. She looked at the decorations around her again. In fact, she couldn''t remember the decorations clearly, but at this time, everything in front of her suddenly reminded her of something. "Wisdom!" Mango''s sudden voice startled the people in the dark. That was right! Every decoration here was exactly the same as theyout of Wisdom''s private home. The private house was a gift from Mango to Wisdom. It was a gift! Every decoration in the room was set up by her, so she could not remember wrongly. Although she didn''t know why Wisdom was here, Mango was sure that her eldest son was here. As Mango called out the name "Wisdom", a crisp voice suddenly rang out. "Stop!" The mutant who was fighting with Anton suddenly stopped and quickly ran outside. He was very responsible for guarding the outside, and he didn''t want anything to be here. Anton looked at his movements and looked at the situation at this time. He couldn''t react. So what did he just do? Nothing? Mango had no time to look at Anton. She just wanted Nathaniel to see if Anton was injured. Then she walked toward the source of the voice. The voice just now was not Wisdom''s, but a woman''s. It seemed to be a little familiar. Mango stepped forward and found a virtual door behind the dining table. She opened the door with technology and walked in, only to see her eldest son, Wisdom, lying in the sleeping room. His face was as pale as paper, and his body was extremely thin. The girl beside Wisdom was Kate. "Auntie? Why are you here?" Kate was very surprised. Maybe because she lived in the jungle, Kate was darker and thinner than before, and her face was not very good. There was even a wound on her right leg. Although her blood had dried up, it could be seen that she had not been injured for a long time. "What''s going on? Isn''t he awake? Why is he in aa again? And you, how did you get the wound? Aren''t you a doctor? Why haven''t you treated your wound properly?" Mango couldn''t help worrying about her being infected when she saw that Kate didn¡¯t care about her wound at all. However, Kate whispered, "Wisdom''s condition is not very good. We have used up our drugs. I am going to find an opportunity to take him out and see if there is any treatment outside." Mango quickly stepped forward and touched Wisdom''s head. It was so hot that it was scary, but his face was pale and his breathing was a little weak. All of a sudden, her heart ached for him. When had Wisdom ever suffered like this at home? "Why are you here?" Mango quickly waved at Nathaniel and Anton. There were medical supplies in their bags. Although they might not be very useful, it was better than nothing. They could not really let them have fever infection, could they? Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 Seeing that something had happened to his child, Nathaniel naturally felt ufortable. As soon as Mango finished speaking, he called his men. The helicopter was on its way. Anton was quite familiar with Wisdom, but he was not familiar with Kate. However, such a delicate and weak woman lived in this mutant Dark Forest with an unconscious person for such a long time, which was really admirable. Mango smeared the medicine on Wisdom''s body. Looking at Kate''s expression at this time, she sighed and asked distressedly, "Shouldn''t you be..." After that, she came to her senses. In fact, they really didn''t know where Wisdom should be. Since the beginning of Wisdom''s ident, they had cut off contact with everyone. Only Kate was hiding with Wisdom. They didn''t know where she was hiding, but they didn''t expect that it was the most dangerous dark forest. Mango''s heart ached. "How did youe here these days? You took care of Wisdom alone and dealt with those things outside. How dare you, a girl, be so bold?" Mango really didn''t want to me Kate. In fact, she was very distressed about this child because Kate''s mother died young and her father didn''t love her. Now she had a stepmother. It was really not easy for her to live such a beautiful and confident life. Kate naturally knew that Mango was not ming her. She lowered her head in embarrassment and said, "Wisdom and I have been together all the time. I went to the house of the Acoff with him. But when Wisdom was injured, he told me to bring him here. Although there are many mutated species here, Wisdom has studied a kind of powder that can make them think we are of the same kind and not attack us. These days, those who are after him has beening a lot, and we have no choice but toe here. Fortunately, we can quietly recuperate here, but Wisdom''s illness keepsing back, so I am still quite worried." At this time, Kate was d that she was a doctor. Mango, who was filled with bitterness, also knew that it was not something that could be exined clearly in a few words by Kate. Looking at her eldest son''s look at this time, she couldn''t help but feel distressed. "Do you think you can''t be a good doctor? Do you have to be a member of the National Security Agency? Is the National Security Agency better than our Ye family? Isn''t it good to be the son of the family?" Mango was a little angry. These children were not easy to deal with. Even Rita was now involved in it. Just thinking about it made her head ache. Nathaniel listened to his wife''s nagging and did not dare to speak. He only took out some food from his backpack and handed it to Kate. "Eat something. Don''t let Wisdom wake upter to find that you have copsed, and we''re still waiting to prepare a wedding for you. What kind of wedding dress and wedding form do you want? You can think about it now. When Wisdom is better, we''ll go to your house to propose marriage." Nathaniel was a straightforward person. As soon as he said this, Kate blushed and felt embarrassed. Mango rolled her eyes at Nathaniel and then said with a smile, "Your mother is gone, and we know the rtionship between your father and you. But how should I put it? Even if your father is not good to you at the wedding, we have to discuss your marriage with him. Kate, endure it. When you enter the Ye family, I will be your mother." Her words made Kate''s eyes turn red. "Auntie!" "Okay, okay, go take a rest first." Mango held Kate''s shoulder and sat down to rest. Nathaniel gave them some warmth, but Anton couldn''t get in and went out. The species outside were a little vignt when they saw Anton, but seeing that he came out of the institute, they didn''t make things difficult for him. Anton sat on the steps. This ce was particrly strange to him. It made him feel a little lonely. Just a few days ago, he was still a child withplete parents, but now he had be an orphan without parents. Sometimes, Anton was very envious of Zion. The atmosphere of the Ye family was really nice. The phone suddenly rang, which startled Anton, but he still clicked the answer button. Although it was an unfamiliar phone call, at this time, he felt that as long as someone talked to him, even if it was a property agent, it was fine. "I''m Anton. Who is it?" Anton took the initiative to go home. Esmeralda paused for a moment when she heard Anton''s voice. This man''s voice was rather pleasant to listen to, but when she thought of how this detestable man had broken two of her ribs in a single exchange of blows, she became furious. "Anton, just you wait! How dare you break my ribs, and you did it in front of my brother''s house! Ridiculous!" Esmeralda had always thought of herself as ady, especially when it came to her rtives and strangers. She was ady that couldn''t be any more demure. But now, this Anton had broken all of her reservations. Which woman in the world would be as sad as her? She didn''t even see what the other party looked like before copsing. What a shame! Anton was stunned. The person who called him just now was the one whom he kicked? "I''m, I''m sorry!" Anton rarely dealt with girls. In fact, there were very few girls in the institute. Some of them had gotten married. The only person he had dealt with in recent years was Rita. However, there was a brother- sister rtionship between Rita and him. Now, there was a girl who had a nice voice to question him. Anton immediately stammered. "I didn''t do it on purpose. Who told you to be sneaky in front of my brother''s door? I thought someone was trying to find out, so I hit you hard. Don''t mind!" Esmeralda was almost pissed off by Anton''s words. What did he mean by "don''t mind"? Her two ribs had been broken. Why did she have to be generous and say that it didn''t matter? Was this man''s brain okay? Esmeralda hung up the phone in anger. She was afraid that if she went on like this, she would die of anger. Anton listened to the busy tone of the phone and suddenly felt a little reluctant. The girl''s voice was quite pleasant to hear. She looked good as well. Of course, this was what he saw secretly after he kicked her unconscious. So he really wanted this girl, but now it seemed that she was very angry. Anton''s head hurt a little. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Just as Nathaniel came out, Anton grabbed him and asked in a low voice, "Nathaniel, if Aunt Shen is angry, how can you coax her?" "What are you doing?" Nathaniel looked at Anton with some vignce. Anton touched his head and said with embarrassment, "Just asking." "You can''t use my method." "Why?" "Because you''re not married." Nathaniel''s words gave him a huge blow. He was not married so he was judged? Did coaxing a girl have anything to do with marriage? Just as Anton was about to ask further, the roar of a helicopter came from the sky. Nathaniel and Anton immediately stood up, and their expressions were a little serious. Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 Mango had also heard it. However, Kate had fallen asleep in Mango''s arms because she had been nervous for a long time. She didn''t dare move now, for fear of waking her up. The dark circles under the child''s eyes were too heavy. It could be seen that she had been taking care of Wisdom and working hard for him these days. When the helicopternded, there was a lot of space around. Anton quickly copsed, and he was as smart as Desmond when he was young. Nathaniel moved the things behind him. Then he saw the pilotnd the helicopter and walk down quickly. When he saw Nathaniel, he bowed very respectfully. "Mr. Ye, we''re here." "Find a stretcher. My son is inside." Nathaniel''s voice wasn''t loud, but it was very intimidating. They quickly got off the stretcher and carried Wisdom out. Because of the loud voice, Kate still woke up. When she realized that she was sleeping in Mango''s arms, she became more and more embarrassed. "Auntie, I..." "It''s okay. Let''s get on the ne first. We can talk about it when we get back." It had been many years since Mango had felt so sorry for someone. Kate nodded and followed Mango into the helicopter. Anton did not leave. He wanted to stay here for a while to see where his parents had once been engaged. He also wanted to stay here to apany his parents. After all, it was very difficult for him toe back in a short time. Kate gave the powder developed by Wisdom to Anton. It was not because she looked down on his skills, but because she was afraid that he would get hurt. Anton was very pleased with this, so he took it after thanking her. He had never been a pretentious person. Kate and Wisdom left the Dark Forest with the help of Mango and Nathaniel. Because Wisdom''s condition was not very good, although Mango still wanted to see Rita, she still cared about Wisdom''s physical condition. She listened to Nathaniel''s words and followed him directly back to Ocean City. Zion received the news as soon as possible. Mango and the others had returned to Ocean City, and Wisdom had also been found. They had also gone back together. He was really anxious. Esmeralda could sense that us was in a bad mood and did not dare to ask. She could only lie in bed and y with her phone. However, there was nothing interesting about her phone. It was better to scold Anton. However, she was too embarrassed to call him again. After all, she ran back to us alone behind her mother''s back. She deserved to be beaten by him. Evangeline asked someone to take care of Esmeralda and then went to Zion''s study. When Zion saw Evangelineing, she knew that she had arranged for Esmeralda. However, with Esmeralda at home, the two of them wouldn''t be too reckless when they spoke. "Is the special protection in ce?" "Yes, it''s already in ce. Whale found it. It shouldn''t be a problem." Evangeline''s words made Zion nod slightly. He looked at Evangeline and waved to her, saying, "Come here and let me hug you." Ever since the fight started, Zion''s dependence on Evangeline became more and more out of control. Evangeline was not as pretentious as other women. Hearing Zion''s words, she walked over and sat on hisp. Zion hugged her waist and said in a low voice, "Is there any way to send Esmeralda away?" "A special guard has been watching her, and her ribs are broken now, so she can''t hear anything." "I''m not afraid that she will get some information. I just don''t think it''s convenient." "What''s inconvenient? You don''t need to take care of her?" Evangeline didn''t react for a moment. Later, when she felt Zion''s emotional changes, she suddenly understood. Because she understood, Evangeline''s face immediately turned red. "Why aren''t you serious now?" "If the guy is decent with his own woman then he is useless in that aspect." Zion snickered and then said in a low voice, "My brother and my parents have all gone back. I want to go home too. I want to take Rita home!" "Soon, we''ll be back soon." In fact, Evangeline also wanted to go back, but if she couldn''t finish her work here, they wouldn''t be able to regain their identities. Thinking of this, she felt really wronged. "I sent Amor back, and Mr. Dante''s illness is more serious. I heard that he is looking for medical help everywhere, so I''m adding fuel to the fire for them. As for the assistant, I''ll ask Whale to call himter. If I don''t get rid of the other man, I will feel that it''s a waste toe here." Zion really wanted to solve the problem with the Laurent family as soon as possible, and then go to help Rita. He promised his mother that he would take her home safely! Evangeline had no objection to Zion''s decision. In this respect, she had always admired Zion. "You have to take care of yourself. Don''t be too aggressive." "As long as you are here, I will, but now I feel ufortable in my heart." In the past two days, Zion had suddenly discovered his new skill. He was actually acting like a spoiled child! Evangeline was also a little sad, but she still said with a smile, "Then how can you not feel ufortable?" "You''reforting me? I heard that doing that kind of thing when I''m in a bad mood will relieve the pressure." "Who told you that?" "My elder brother?" Zion was not guilty at all. Evangeline rolled her eyes at him and found that the man had begun to take off the clothes on her back. She quickly wrapped her arms around his neck, and then they got steamy. Whale had something to report, but when he heard their moans outside the door, he couldn''t help but feel annoyed. "Please, could you please consider my feelings?" he thought. Did they not need to do decent stuff? However, Whale did not dare to go in and ask Zion. He could only turn around and look at the security guards. He also wanted to vent his feelings of being abused. As Amor was not met by Zion, he was anxious. He asked the butler. "What do you think us means? Does he really want to throw the Laurent family away and ignore their lives? Now that he has offended the Dante family, if we don''t do anything about it, our Laurent family will really be finished." The old butler was naturally anxious, but he was still an outsider, so he could see it clearly. "Sir, do you think it''s because of Anne?" "What happened to that woman?" Amor was furious when he heard Evangeline''s name. He wanted nothing more than to tear this woman to shreds. If it wasn''t for her, how could the Laurent family face such an awkward situation? The old butler naturally knew Amor''s feelings, but he didn''t dare to let Amor do anything to Evangeline. He could only whisper, "Anne has been provoked. us might beforting her. You also know that he values his love more." "What do you mean by love? He will be ruined by a woman sooner orter." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Although Amor had said so, he had still gotten someone to prepare some tonics and send them to Zion and the others. This time, Zion didn''t refuse. Instead, he asked Whale to go to the door to ask for the business ount books of the Laurent family and the Dante family. Just as Amor was about to give the ount books to Whale, Amor suddenly received a call. Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 It was an ordinary phone call, but Amor''s expression changed. He looked at the whale and said faintly, "I suddenly remembered that there are some things I haven''t dealt with yet. Let''s talk about the ount bookster." Whale was slightly stunned, but he didn''t say anything. At this time, if he didn''t know that it was because of the phone call, then he would be in vain. But who would go against them at this time? Whale couldn''t figure it out, but he still smiled and said, "Okay! I can do whatever you say. I''ll go back first." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After that, Whale left. When the old butler saw Amor''s sudden action, he couldn''t help but ask, "Sir, did something happen?" The old man''s face was a little ugly. He looked at the back of Whale and thought for a long time before saying, "Find out us'' identity and find out where he is now." The old butler couldn¡¯t help but be confused. "Isn''t he..." He suddenly stopped talking, as if he had realized something, and his eyes suddenly widened. "Old man, do you mean that us is not us?" This was not a small surprise. The old housekeeper''s face suddenly changed a lot. Amor''s face didn''t look too good either. His own son had been reced, but as a father he didn''t even know! Although the other party did not say who it was, he would rather believe it. What if his son was really reced by someone else? What would happen to the Laurent family in the future? Obviously, the old housekeeper also realized the seriousness of the matter, so he quickly ran out to investigate. When Whale left the Laurent family''s old house, he clearly realized that something had happened. He quickly called Zion and told him everything. Hearing Whale''s report, Evangeline and Zion looked at each other, and then their faces became a little serious. "Has he been exposed?" "I don''t know, but I don''t have a good feeling." Zion quickly went to the study and began to turn on theputer to check the number of the person who had called Amor. It could be seen that the person on the other side had used a virtual number. It could be seen that the person on the other side hade prepared. Who could it be? At this critical moment, it was best not to create any more problems. However, Zion could vaguely sense that things were not that simple! At this moment, Mylo''s call came in, which surprised Zion a little. "What''s the matter?" "Your identity has been exposed!" Mylo''s words made Zion''s expression turn solemn. "What do you mean?" "Maximilian, do you know him? It was he who called Amor. He said that you were Zion, not us. Although I don''t know if he has any evidence, Amor has already sent someone to investigate." Mylo quickly told Zion what he knew. Maximilian! Zion''s eyes turned cold. He regretted that he didn''t get rid of this man as soon as possible. Seeing that Zion didn''t say anything, Mylo asked tentatively, "Why don''t I get rid of him for you? I promise that he won''t be able to get any evidence out of him." "Don''t kill him! Control him! I will kill him with my own hands when the matter is over!" It was unforgivable that he dared to stop him from returning home quickly! Mylo didn''t have any objections. After hanging up the phone, Zion''s face darkened even more. He owed Mylo a favor! He did not feel good about that. But there was nothing he could do now. Zion called his assistant directly. "Do it." "Now?" "Yes, Amor has begun to suspect that I''m not his son. I''m nning to steal the ount book from him." Zion''s casual words startled him. "Don''t be impulsive! The Laurent family has been taking the most important position in the border area with firearms. If you are strong, I don''t think you can get any benefits. If you are injured, Master Mo will kill me!" "Then I hope I won''t die." After that, Zion hung up the phone with a serious look. Seeing him like this, Evangeline suddenly became a little worried. "I''ll go with you!" "Okay!" Zion did not object. Amor had probably been keeping an eye on Evangeline. If he did anything to her, he would definitely make trouble for Evangeline as soon as possible. Although he was confident in Evangeline''s skills, it was better for him to stay by her side and rest assured. Evangeline was happy that he did not refuse. "When will you take action?" "Right away!" Since Zion had made up his mind, he decided not to wait any longer. It was not his style to wait passively for others toe knocking on his door. He quickly called for Whale, organized his men, and quickly headed for the Laurent family''s house. When Amor heard that Zion had brought people over, he was very surprised. He quickly asked the old housekeeper to arrange for people, but it was obvious that Zion had caught him off guard. Before he could react, Zion''s men had already surrounded the Laurent family''s house. Furthermore, Zion had entered the old house in an absolutely domineering manner. This was the first time that Zion had entered the Laurent family''s house. He had even looked at it formally before sitting down on the main sofa. Ever since Amor found out that Zion wasn''t his own son, his mood had changed. When he saw Zion sitting so casually on his seat of honor, his face darkened. "Who the hell are you?" "Who do you think I am?" Zion looked at him indifferently. That rascal''s attitude made Amor angry. When he had thought that Zion was his son, he had been able to tolerate it a little. Now that he had discovered that this child was bing more and more unlike his own child, Amor''s feelings had be very conflicted and angry. "You''re not my son. You''re Zion! You''re the young master of the Ye family. You''re Zion of the military, aren''t you?" "You''re right. Since you already know who I am, you should know why I''m here. Take out the ount book. Don''t force me to do it." Zion''s angry tone made Amor''s blood pressure rise. He pointed at Zion angrily and said, "You''re too shameless. This is the Laurent family. Do you really think you can make the final decision?" "Then let''s give it a try. Let''s see if your Laurent family is more powerful, or if my people are stronger. Or do you think I won''t do anything to you? But don''t forget that everyone in the outside world knows that I''m the son that you''ve acknowledged, and the son you''ve adopted. I''m the ninth son of the Laurent family, and no one would care about my identity. After all, you''ve recognized my identity." "You''re shameless!" Amor was so angry that he clutched his chest and fell onto the sofa. Seeing this, the old butler quickly took out a pill and stuffed it into his mouth. However, he had no sympathy for Zion at all. As a border arms dealer, he should have known that he would end up like this. "Do it!" As soon as Zion gave the order, Whale immediately led his men to quickly subdue the people of the Laurent family. Those bodyguards who dominated the border seemed so fragile and vulnerable in front of Whale and the others. Amor finally fainted when he saw this. Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 "Sir!" The old butler wanted to pinch Amor''s pulse, but he was kicked by Whale and quickly aimed the gun in his hand at the old butler''s head. "Butler, I''ve never known how loyal you are to the Laurent family. Why don''t you give me a chance to verify it?" Zion said lightly, his slender fingers lightly tapping on the armrest. For some reason, it made one''s heart tighten. The old butler had lived for so many years. When he saw Zion like this, he quickly said, "The ount book, I know where it is. I can even be a witness. As long as Mr. Ye can protect me." "Ha! Protecting you? Do you think you''re qualified to negotiate with me again? Have you ever thought about protecting them when you bullied the world with the Laurent family for so many years? Four of our men have been undercover in your Laurent family, and the youngest is only 19 years old. Have you ever thought about protecting them at that time?" Zion''s eyes turned a little red when he thought of those who had sacrificed their lives. Although he had retired, he could not help but be moved by that kind of emotion and responsibility. The old butler immediately stopped talking. He knew that he and the Laurent family were both finished. From the moment Zion entered the Laurent family as us, and when they held Zion in their arms, they were already on the brink of destruction. "Search!" Zion didn''t look at the old housekeeper at all. With an order, someone went straight to Amor''s study to look for him. It didn''t take long for the ount book to be found. He didn''t know if it was because Amor was too confident in his own main residence, but the ount book was sorge that it was ced on the table. Zion looked through it casually, and his eyes became darker. When he was on a mission, he suspected that his gun had been moved. However, there had been no news from Carlson. Now, the ount books had recorded that the Laurent family had sold a gun that was exactly the same as his gun to the head of the Dante family. Sure enough, the leeches in the army were really well-hidden. He copied the ount book into a USB sh drive and sent it online to Carlson. The Laurent family quickly copsed under Zion''s thunderous methods. Many of them were still sleeping on the bed. For some reason, Zion brought upon chaos. By the time everyone came to their senses, Zion had basically begun to finish up everything. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Carlson received the assistant''s call, Zion''s ending message came, which made Carlson a little stunned. He felt like he was in a trance and unreal. How could the Laurent family, which was sorge, be finished just like that? The assistant forehead was drenched in sweat and his heart was trembling. The Ye family''s younger son''s way of doing things was almost the same as Nathaniel''s in the past. Zion sent all the things that should be given to Carlson, and the things that should be taken back to the capital by Whale were also arranged. Then he called Carlson again and applied to retire. "I want to retire! If you don''t sign it, I''ll change my nationality. You know, my uncle Tristan, can give me a new nationality and identity at any time." Zion''s threats made Carlson so angry that his chest hurt, but he also knew that he couldn''t keep him, just like how he couldn''t keep Nathaniel back then. He couldn''t help but feel a chill in the air. The soldiers whom he had once brought with him left one by one, leaving him, a lonely man, to support himself from a high position. Carlson suddenly felt a little sad. Zion didn''t care what he was feeling. After finishing the retirement report, he took Evangeline away, but was stopped by Whale. "Boss, are you really not going back?" "I still have something to do, and it''s a private affair. Besides, I will be the head of the Ye family in the future. It''s really not suitable for me to go back with you." Zion had always been a man of integrity. Whatever he wanted, he would always go all out. It was clear. Before this, he wanted to be a soldier, an indomitable man, and ready to sacrifice everything for the country at any time. But since he understood his feelings for Evangeline, from that moment on, what he wanted was nothing more than Evangeline. There were too many honors on the Ye family''s merit wall. As a husband, he had just started his journey. Whale saw that Zion was determined. Although he was reluctant to part with him, it was still time to break up with him. His eyes turned red and he whispered, "Boss, will you call us when you get married?" "I don''t think so. I''ll be a businessman in the future." Nathaniel''s words were quite heartless and ufortable, but Whale knew that Zion was doing this for their own good. It was Zion''s style to walk away cleanly and clearly. Whale couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. He was reluctant to part with him! However, Zion did not give him the chance. "I''ll report on the cost of your living expenses in my vi and ask Carlson topensate me. Although the Ye family is rich, tasks are still tasks. It''s okay for you to eat the other food, though. Take it as a treat from me." Zion put his arm around Evangeline''s shoulder and left, leaving only Whale''s mouth twitching a little. His expression didn''t even have time to change, making him look a little funny. Evangeline followed Zion out and said with a smile, "You don''tck that much money. You calcted so clearly with Carlson. Do you really want to hurt his heart?" "His heart is made of iron. I can''t hurt him. Otherwise, Rita would not be here." Zion held a grudge against this matter. The two brothers of the Ye family risked their lives and devoted themselves to the country, but in the end, he still let Rita, the only little princess of the Ye family, step in. Although it was Haniya''s deliberate scheme, Zion knew that if Carlson didn''t want Rita to be involved, he could do it. However, she was in danger and almost couldn''t get through it. Thinking of Mango''s sadness, Zion felt that he couldn''t bear it. Evangeline could tell what Zion was thinking from the look in his eyes. She had seen from a young age how this man protected his sister. She really envied Rita for having such an elder brother. Most of the time, as the eldest daughter in the family, she actually hoped that an elder brother could dote on her, but unfortunately, she didn''t! As if she knew what Evangeline was thinking, Zion whispered, "I promise I won''t give you the cold shoulder. If you want a brother, I can also be your brother. I don''t mind." Evangeline rolled her eyes at him. "Have you ever heard of an elder brother and sister sleeping in the same bed?" "You mean lover in bed?" Zion''s words shocked her. Who said that Zion was calm and reserved? Who said that Zion was cold and aloof? Who said that? She was speechless. Seeing Evangeline''s depressed look, Zion couldn''t helpughing out loud. He picked up Evangeline and carried her to the sports car in her scream. Then he buckled the seat belt, stepped on the elerator, and drove straight in an unknown direction. Evangeline didn''t know where he was going to drive the car, but because it was Zion, she didn''t care about it. Instead, she leaned on the back seat with ease. Feeling the wind blowing through the window, she inexplicably had a trace of expectation in her heart. Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 She didn''t know where Zion was going to take her, but she knew that this man would be with her from now on and would never leave her alone. Zion drove the car to the top of the mountain and took out a coat from the back seat for Evangeline. Evangeline was a little stunned when she saw the coat that Zion had carried into the car. "Is this my coat?" "Yeah. I simply left one here. You are my woman in the future. Of course, there will be something you need in my car." Zion''s words made sense, and Evangeline''s heart was suddenly filled with sweetness. "What are you going to do?" "Tomorrow, I''ll go to the Fang Group to find Jake and take Rita home." There was a hint of hesitation in Zion''s eyes. Evangeline knew that although he said it was simple, things would not be that simple. However, Zion was full of confidence, so she was more or less at ease. "I haven''t seen her for a long time. I''ll go with you tomorrow." "No, you go home." Zion''s words stunned Evangeline. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "What did you say?" Looking at the surprise in Evangeline''s eyes, Zion gently touched her head and said softly, "Evangeline, you''ve been out for a long time, and you''re not out here under normal circumstances. Your parents, sisters, and younger brothers must be very worried. You couldn''t leave because of the task before. Now that the task is over, it''s time for you to go home." "Zion! You just want to send me away, don''t you?" Evangeline''s eyes turned red. This man was really not worth of herpliments. Not long ago, she felt that she no longer needed to worry about gains and losses. She did not expect that he would chase her away as soon as it was over. It was especially unfair. Looking at Evangeline''s red eyes, Zion suddenly panicked. He finally understood what Nathaniel had said. At that time, Nathaniel asked him what he would feel if he saw Evangeline''s tears. At that time, he didn''t know how to answer. He was at a loss, but now his tears had not yet fallen. Just the red-rimmed eyes made Zion want to pick up the stars in the sky for her. "Don''t cry! Can you listen to me?" "So you don''t like me anymore." Evangeline suddenly turned her head, but she was still sad. Zion said in a hurry, "No, I''ve thought about it. I''ve already called my parents to tell them to prepare for the wedding. I don''t think your parents are ready yet. Besides, we''ve already had a wedding ceremony in advance. I don''t know if you have a baby in your belly now. I''ll be worried about you in the end. Besides, I remember that you said that you would design a wedding dress for yourself. Have you forgotten? Evangeline, I want to marry you as soon as possible. If you haven''t finished the wedding dress, I may not be able to wait any longer." Evangeline couldn''t help but be stunned. She had only told Emily about her design of the wedding dress, but she didn''t expect Zion to know about it. All of a sudden, she didn''t know what to feel. "It takes at least a month to design the wedding dress." "That''s why I asked you to go back first. When you''re done, I''lle and marry you." Zion''s eyes were shining like thousands of stars, making people involuntarily sink into them. Evangeline knew that she had a lot of excuses to refute, but when she saw Zion''s eager eyes, she suddenly couldn''t say a word. "Okay, I''ll go. But you have to promise me that you''lle back and marry me." "Yes." "Also, we have a custom. When we get married, the woman will make a suit for the man as a wedding. Do you want a tuxedo or a suit? I''ll design it for you and make it for you." No one knew that Evangeline was a famous wedding designer. Everyone thought that she was very powerful. Even Zion could only remember that her goal was to open a martial arts school. But yesterday, he suddenly remembered that Evangeline had won the designpetition and caused a sensation throughout the country. It was just that she was not very keen on this, and she did not have much experience in the future. As a result, she gradually calmed down after she became brilliant, and only few people remembered her. Now that he heard that Evangeline wanted to design clothes for him and make clothes for him, Zion''s heart ached. With the wealth of the Ye family, it was not necessary for Evangeline to work so hard. But when he thought of the days when he was not around, Evangeline was worried and nervous, so he nodded in the end. "Okay, as long as it''s made by you, I like it.¡± Evangeline suddenly hugged Zion with tears in her eyes. "Zion, if you dare toe back with injuries, I promise I will marry another guy with your son in my belly and name him after another man! I will make sure you won''t see your son!¡± This was a bit ruthless! The corners of Zion''s mouth twitched, but he still caressed her back dotingly and said softly, "Okay, I promise you." In fact, he knew in his heart that Evangeline would not do this, but he had to follow her words, didn''t he? Otherwise, who knew how wronged this woman would be. Evangeline wanted to say too much, but she didn''t know where to start. She just hugged Zion tightly. The sadness of parting made both of them feel a little sad. Zion simply carried Evangeline into the car and used the most primitive method of men and women to release their deepest and most intense reluctance in each other''s hearts. Evangeline finally fainted in Zion¡¯s arms. Looking at the exhausted Evangeline, Zion lit a cigarette, smoked two mouthfuls of smoke outside, and then threw it away. He then called Emily. "Ask your brother to pick your sister up." Emily was not surprised at all. She nodded and said, "Zion, although my sister looks like a big man, in fact, she values love more than anyone else." "I know. Don''t worry. I will be your brother-inw soon! Take good care of your sister for me. I will definitely not treat you badly in the future.¡± "Thank you." Emily hung up the phone. Zion looked at the sleeping Evangeline, unwilling to part with her. However, his actions would be very dangerous in the future. Moreover, he was no longer a soldier. Without the support of Carlson, he would not dare to think about what he would face. He kissed Evangeline, got in the car, and drove slowly to the airport. By the time Zion arrived at the airport, the Sanchez family had already arrived. The person who had come to pick Evangeline up was actually Eugene! Zion couldn''t help but be stunned. "Uncle Sanchez? Why are you here?" "I''m here to pick up my girl!" Eugene red at Zion. Zion was a little depressed. He didn''t know how he had offended Eugene. He only felt that the look in her eyes was like a knife stabbing him, making him involuntarily take a step back. No matter how powerful the military region was, the man in front of him was his father-inw. He didn''t dare to do anything. Eugene took Evangeline, who was still sleeping, from Zion''s arms. When he brushed past Zion, he couldn''t help but kick him. He said angrily, "My daughter has be yours just like that! Keep a low profile and look at your neck, as if you''re afraid that the world doesn''t know what you guys just did. I''ll tell you, you''re the son of Nathaniel, but if you were anyone''s son, I would have crippled you here!" Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 After saying these words, Eugene left, but Zion was in a mess. What did he mean by saying that he was Nathaniel''s son? What did he mean by keeping a low profile? Wasn''t he low profile enough? He didn''t beat the drum and say anything else. All of a sudden, Zion realized something. He took out his mobile phone and turned on the camera function. When the camera was aimed at him, he saw that his neck was full of hickeys. Well, at this moment, if he had a daughter, he would probably want to destroy that guy. Eugene got on the ne and asked someone to take off, leaving no chance for Zion. Sooner orter, he would be his son-inw. Now, he couldn''t bear to see him doing something to her daughter. Then he looked at the exhausted Evangeline, who was sleeping soundly. Eugene''s heart was so cold. Zion watched the ne get farther and farther away. Finally, he could no longer see it. It was as if something was missing in his heart, and it was no longerplete. He went back to his vi. It was so empty that he was not used to it. Zion was about to go back to his room to take a shower when he heard that a certain room had been opened. Esmeralda leaned against the door with her cane and looked at Zion with a complicated expression. He had forgotten about her. "Do you have something to ask me?" "Are you really not my brother?" The incident with the Laurent family had already been blown up. It was a joyous celebration in the whole border area, and the legend about Zion was also publicized. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Esmeralda saw it when she yed with her phone, and then she was stunned. How was that possible? But after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that the Laurent family could not produce such a good son like Nathaniel. However, her heart was suddenly filled with disappointment and sadness. Zion looked at her and said indifferently, "Serena has a cooperation with the Mo family, so she kept you safe. You''re not a child of the Laurent family, and you didn''t do anything against reason. So it has nothing to do with you whether I''m us or not." "But you are not my brother. In the future, I will..." Esmeralda suddenly shut her mouth. What? She could no longer stay by his side as his sister. Esmeralda knew that her feelings for Zion were not romantic. It was really the feeling of being a brother and sister. She was the only child. Although there were many older brothers and sisters, there was no family affection in the Laurent family. In addition to her mother, Zion and Evangeline were the only ones who had given her family warmth. She had thought that she could continue to stay by Zion''s side as the tenth daughter of the Laurent family, but she hadn''t expected that Zion wasn''t us at all. His identity was noble and sacred. It was something that she, a member of a dark family, could not touch. Esmeralda suddenly felt like crying. Her eyes were red like a rabbit''s. In fact, Esmeralda and Rita didn''t look alike at all, but Zion inexplicably thought of Rita. He didn''t know how the girl was doing. As for her thoughts, Zion could actually guess a few things. If it was someone else, he could ignore them. However, when he thought of Evangeline and the interaction of her and Esmeralda, Zion''s heart softened a little. You can treat me as brother-inw in the future." "Ah?" Esmeralda was still upset when she was suddenly stunned by Zion''s words. "Brother-inw?" Seeing her puzzled expression, Zion said patiently, "My wife likes you, so you can take her as your sister. If I want to marry herter, you have to call me brother- in-w. As for brother, don''t think about it. I have a younger sister, a biological sister! I can only give her all my brotherly love for her in this life." After that, Zion lifted his foot and walked away. After taking two steps, he stopped and said in a low voice, "But if you really want to call me brother, it''s not impossible." Her words immediately lit Esmeralda''s eyes up. She liked Evangeline. It was not a big deal to take her as an elder sister, but she just wanted an elder brother who could protect her. Now that she heard Zion say that there was such an opportunity, she would naturally not let it go. "What method?" Zion''s smile suddenly became a little strange. "Do you still remember the man who beat you up like this?" Esmeralda gritted her teeth. How could she not remember? Now her ribs were still broken. Zion nced at her and said with a smile, "That''s my brother. Although he¡¯s not my real brother, he''s no different from a real brother. He''ll probably stay with me in the future, live in my house, and be a family. So if you really want to call me brother, you can consider marrying him and being my sister-inw. Anyway, sister-inw is also my sister, right?" After that, Zion went straight into the room. Esmeralda was in aplete mess. Sister-inw? Marry Anton? She wanted to hit him as soon as she thought of the big straight man. However, when she thought of what Zion had said just now, he said that if she married Anton, she would live in the Ye family with Anton in the future and be a family with Zion, Esmeralda was a little tempted. Sister-inw was also a sister! There was nothing wrong with his words! However, to marry Anton? Esmeralda was a little conflicted. She had to think about it. Zion did not know her conflicted mood at this moment. He simply felt that Anton''s parents had died. Now he was alone and pitiful. Even if he lived in the Ye family, he really treated him as a family. However, sometimes, the pain in his heart was not something that he, as a brother, couldfort. So he might as well let him have a romantic rtionship and have a thought. Maybe Esmeralda could make him feel better. Besides, although Esmeralda didn''t have any special skills, she had a mother like Serena, and Esmeralda was simple and lovely. She was also a perfect match for a straight man like Anton, who didn''t have any scheming. Anton still didn''t know that he had been sold by his brother. He was exploring the Dark Forest alone and missing his parents by the way. He was very depressed. Zion went back to his room and took a shower. Then he went to the study and turned on his computer. As expected, he received a message from Mylo. The other party had already locked Maximilian in a secret ce, and the evidence in their hands had been handed over to Zion. Only now did Zion understand why Maximilian had targeted him from the very beginning. It turned out that when Maximilian was taking the college entrance examination that year, he performed a task and caused a bus to be blocked for more than half an hour. Maximilian missed the time for the college entrance examination because of this half an hour, and got a zero on his homework. As a result, the results of Maximilian dropped a lot. Later, when Acoff went to find his son, he also sneered at his failure. If it were not for the sake of keeping him alive, he would never admit that the Maximilian had his blood. Therefore, he put all the me on Zion. He investigated Zion and learned of the existence of Evangeline, Zion''s partner. Then, he used Evangeline to make Zion lose his mind while performing a mission. His purpose was to let Zion take off his military uniform and leave the military region with an unclear mistake. However, he did not expect that Zion would make such a choice in the future. Seeing the information, Zion narrowed his eyes but didn''t say anything. Instead, he sent a careful message to Mylo. "Where are you?" Mylo''s reply stunned Zion. Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 "I''m in Ocean City." Zion felt that Mylo should be by Rita''s side or around her. After all, this man wanted to pursue his sister, but what was going on with him in Ocean City? He was more or less dissatisfied. "You put a Rita in Fang Group?" Now that Anton was in the dark forest, he had always thought that Mylo would only be at ease when Rita was there. He hadn''t expected that Mylo wasn''t there. Mylo was a little depressed and said, "I don''t want toe back, but I can''t. Your brother was seriously injured and was sent back by your parents. I have to ept his case. I have arranged for someone toe back. Don''t worry, she will be fine." "My brother?" Zion couldn''t help but be stunned. Zion didn''t know Mylo''s real identity, but when he suddenly said that, Zion understood instantly. "Are you also a member of the National Security Agency?" "Yes." Normally, Mylo couldn''t reveal his identity, but Zion was his brother- in-w, and he had retired from the military region, so he didn''t hide it from Zion. Zion didn''t ask him before. As long as he asked, how could he not tell him? Zion was a little surprised, but he was also worried about Wisdom''s physical condition. "Is my brother badly injured?" "It''s quite serious. He is still in aa. If it weren''t for Kate, your brother wouldn''t have been able to hold on for such a long time. He has already sorted out his case in advance. Kate has it. I can only come back and take over it myself." Hearing Mylo''s words, Zion was a little confused. He was no longer a member of the National Security Agency. If he went to the National Security Agency, he might not be able to do it. "I want to take Rita home as soon as possible. My brother is also injured now. He has to see us." "Alright, I''ll deal with Jake." Mylo didn''t object to Rita leaving in a hurry. After reaching an agreement with Mylo, Zion hung up the phone. It would take another day for Mylo toe back, and Zion was not in a hurry to take action now. Moreover, he didn''t know much about Jake, so he had to know himself and his enemy. Zion went to the study and searched Jake thoroughly with his hacker skills. Zion couldn''t wait any longer when he realized that Jake had a personality disorder and was dangerous. He sneaked into the Fang Group in the dark night. Rita noticed that someone had entered the room, so she took the pocket pistol under the pillow in her hand. When she was about to give the person a fatal blow, she heard Zion''s familiar voice. "It''s me." "Brother?" Rita instantly heaved a sigh of relief. She was about to turn on the light, but Zion stopped her. "If you turn on the light alone, you will attract Jake. I just came to see you." Zion was worried about Rita, but he knew that there was a difference between men and women. He closed his eyes and asked, "Are you dressed?" "Do I have the habit of sleeping naked? How could I not wear clothes?" Rita rolled her eyes, but she knew what Zion meant. She grabbed a coat beside her and wrapped it around herself, then sat up. Hearing her voice, Zion opened his eyes. Although the light wasn''t bright, it didn''t affect Zion at all. He came to Rita''s bed and sat down. He touched her forehead and asked, "Have you recovered?" "Well, it''s better now, and I felt that my body is so good." It was the first time in her life that she had truly felt what it felt like to have a healthy body. These days, she had always been afraid that this was a dream. She always had a feeling that it was not very real. Now that she saw her brother, she was even more excited. Zion flicked her forehead with his finger. "Ouch! Zion, I''m going to be beaten silly by you." Rita was really depressed. Wasn''t he born just a few minutes earlier than her? Why did he always bully her? Zion ignored her pout and said angrily, "You should be d that I just flicked your head and didn''t want to kill you. Do you know that mom almost stopped trying to live when she found out?" Hearing Zion talking about Mango, Rita was a little silent. "How is Morn?" ¡°It''s not good. Her eyes were swollen from crying. She almost killed me when she came to me." "Mom was here?" Rita''s eyes immediately widened. However, Zion said in a low voice, "Mom has gone back now. Wisdom is seriously injured. So far, he is still unconscious. It is Kate who is protecting him. If he doesn''t go back now, his life may be in danger, so our parents have gone back. Besides, Desmond has passed away, and Haniya has gone with him. Anton is now in the Dark Forest, reminiscing about them. I don''t think he will be able toe back in a short time. Except for Mylo''s people who are secretly protecting you, no one on your side has done anything for you on the surface." Rita was stunned. She had only been in the Fang Group for a few days. How could so many things have happened? "How did Mr. Blu die?" "He died for you ¡° Zion didn''t hide it from Rita. He told her about Haniya''s schemes, Desmond''s efforts, and Anton''s persistence. Rita was silent, but her hands were tightly sped together, and her body trembled slightly. She never wanted to be a burden to anyone, but it seemed that she had been a burden to many people since she was born. At first, it was her parents, but now it was Mr. Blu. She felt that she could not pay back the debt of gratitude she owed. After all, Zion and she were twins, so he naturally knew what she was thinking. He gently patted Rita''s shoulder and said distressedly, "It''s not your fault." "But they died for me." "That''s not your will. Don''t punish yourself with these things." Zion had always known Rita''s sore point. Because of her physical condition, she had been very thoughtful since she was a child, but she was more cheerful in front of her family. Rita leaned into Zion''s arms. Listening to the strong heartbeat, she suddenly said, "Brother, do you think that if I get married, you won''t be so concerned about me?" "Don''t be silly. Family love is a drag for a lifetime. Whether you get married or not, we will be worried about you. Don''t think that you can get yourself out of the Ye family just because you are in a rtionship. It''s impossible! If it doesn''t work, let Mylo live with you. It''s not that the Ye family can''t afford a son-inw." Rita suddenly felt a little depressed. "Why did you let him marry into your family? Then why don''t you marry into Uncle Sanchez''s family?" "It''s okay, as long as our parents agree. But if I marry into the Sanchez family, the Ye family will be handed over to my two younger brothers." Zion didn''t care, but he pissed her off. "You''re so shameless." "Shameless just because I am marrying into another family? I think it doesn''t matter what I do if I can sleep with my wife in my arms." Rita didn''t expect that Zion would say such a thing. She couldn''t help ncing at him, and immediately understood what was going on with his face full of joy. "Getting married?" "Wait for you." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Rita was instantly moved by his words. There was a kind of telepathic connection in this world. They could live their own lives from far away. But once there was something, no one could feel it. Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 The space suddenly quieted down, but somehow it made people feel at ease and warm. "Brother, I love you." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rita was rarely so emotional. If it were in the past, Zion would definitely dislike her. But now that he had experienced love, he was more or less touched and warm to hear such words. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "If Mylo hears this, I don''t know if he will be jealous." "Brother, why are you doing this? Don''t bully him. Mylo is very simple, okay? Don''t get angry with him." Zion smiled when he saw Rita''s protection. "He''s innocent? Do you know his true identity?" "A businessman and a politician, what kind of identity does he have?" Rita said indifferently. Zion said in a low voice, "A businessman who has great skills? An imperceptible criminal who has been working in the Fang Group?" "Brother, what are you trying to say?" Rita''s expression became serious. Zion had already said those words, but she still couldn''t hear what Zion was going to tell her. If that was the case, then she was too stupid. Seeing his sister like this, Zion sighed and whispered, "Mylo is from the National Security Agency. Do you really want to be with him?" Rita couldn''t help but stop. Zion knew that she was surprised, but he didn''t give her time to digest it. Instead, he continued, "Our family already has a member of the National Security Agency. You know how dangerous this job is, and there''s also a bad result. Once you go in, you won''t be able toe out for the rest of your life unless you retire. Rita, you are the treasure in our hands. Our parents and I share the same wish. We all hope that you can find an ordinary person to marry. This way, it''ll be better for you. But now that you''ve fallen in love with Mylo, you should think about the life you''ll face in the future. It''s very likely that you''ll meet this situation often. Even when you''re in danger, your husband may not be able to be by your side as soon as possible. I have nothing to say about Mylo''s character, but my parents and I don''t think highly of his job." Rita had calmed down from the initial shock. She didn''t say anything, so Zion didn''t urge her to think about it. After a long time, Rita opened her mouth. "Brother, I''m a little confused. For the time being, I don¡¯t know what to do. I want to go with what I want. I know what you said is right. I also know that a husband like him will be very hard. But I just thought about it and if you ask me to give up on him, I will be reluctant. I have always felt that I am heartless and I can''t even remember our previous agreement. After all, so many years have passed. Who still remembers the rumors when I was a child? But he does. He gave up music for me and left the family. There may be other reasons, but I know my own situation. I have been looking for a boyfriend ording to the traces of Mylo all these years. So I actually like him since I was a child. I have liked him for so long. If you let me go, I may not be able to do it for the time being." "Then don''t make things difficult for yourself. I''ll listen to you and go with your wishes." Zion was always patient with Rita. He had only one sister. For so many years, Rita had suffered too much. Although she was the apple of Ye family''s eye, her body had been tortured since she was born. She had survived several life-and-death situations. It was indeed hard for her to live. Zion felt that it was enough to see that Rita was healthy. As for other things, as long as Rita liked them, as long as she was willing, he would agree. Feeling Zion''s concern, Rita couldn''t help but smile and say, "But in this case, I may get married veryte. Do you still want to wait for me?" "Let''s do it together. This is what Evangeline wants." Rita suddenly burst into tears. "She is so nice. You can''t let her down. Otherwise, no matter whether you are my brother or not, I will seek justice for her." Rita sniffed. Zion felt very nice to hear that. "Don''t worry, I won''t give you this chance. I came here today to see you. When Myloes back tomorrow, we will make a detailed n to settle Jake''s matter as soon as possible, and then take you home!¡± Zion held Rita''s hand tightly. The word "go home" made Rita look forward to it. "Brother, I''m here to help Uncle Mo. I still have something to do, I..." "I''ll do what you have to do. Stay here. You don''t have any status, so don''t do what you shouldn''t do." Zion was a little strict. Rita said with grievance, "But I cured my illness because I promised Uncle Mo that I woulde here. I don''t even have to die. With such a big favor, I have to return it to Uncle Mo, right?" "You don''t have to do that. Mylo and I will do it. Besides, Mylo''s task should have something to do with the Fang Group. I guess that he took the initiative to take over the case for you. So you should be good to me and Mylo. Otherwise, we will be sad." Since Zion had already said that, it was naturally not appropriate for Rita to say anything. Just as they were about to say a few more words, footsteps suddenly came from outside. Rita was familiar with the footsteps, and her face immediately changed. "Oh no, Jake is here. Brother, you go first." As she spoke, she gave Zion a little push. Zion''s eyes were a little cold. "It''s time for you to sleep. What is he doing here?" "He just came to see me." Rita had been here for a few days, so she had a better understanding of the other party''s habits. She whispered, "Every night when I fall asleep, he woulde to apany me for a period of time. It was not long, only about half an hour. He didn''t speak or do anything, just simply sitting by me and looking at me." "You think this is fine?" In the middle of the night, he came to a girl''s room and sat there for half an hour. It sounded creepy. Zion suddenly thought of Jake''s two personalities. He quickly said, "Don''t be silly. Jake is no longer your ssmate, and he''s no longer the man you liked. He has two personalities, and the personality he''s upied is very unstable. You''d better be mentally prepared and don''t irritate him." After saying that, Zion was pushed out by Rita, but her brain was also running fast. Zion''s words had given her a great shock. Jake had always been saying that he was not the Jake of the past, but his twin brother. Now that he heard Zion say that he was actually a person, or that he was the Jake of the past, it was just that he had a second personality? Rita suddenly felt that she was a little out of her mind. In the past, she had thought that he was not her ssmate or the boy she knew before, so she could do whatever she wanted. But now, her brother told her that this man was still the same man who had moved her a little, so Rita was a little bit uneasy. Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 Jake walked in as usual. When he saw Rita sitting on the bed wearing a coat and looking at him at the door, he was a little stunned. "It''s sote. Why haven''t you slept yet?" Jake''s voice was very soft. It even gave Rita the impression that he was the Jake she had known before. Rita''s emotions were veryplicated now, and the way she looked at Jake was also very complicated. It was not terrible for a person to have a double personality, but the terrible thing was that one personalitypletely suppressed the other and prevented the other froming out. What did this mean? It meant that this person had experienced something unimaginable. Rita was familiar with the Fang family. Thinking of Jake''s current change, she suddenly felt a little sad. "Jake." This was the first time that she hade to this ce to speak in such a peaceful manner. Jake couldn''t help but be stunned. "You seem a little different tonight." Jake looked at his surroundings. Only then did he discover that the chair beside Rita''s bed seemed to be a little too close. "Someone came?" Jake''s eyes immediately became alert. "Who is it?" He quickly came to the window and looked outside. He couldn''t help but be a little angry. "A bunch of useless people!" Such a strict defense could allow outsiders toe and go freely? Jake could not help but be a little violent. This kind of Jake was something Rita was unfamiliar with, but she still whispered, "How have you been living well these years?" "How can I not have a good life? I am the spokesperson of the Fang family. Now I am in charge of the affairs of the Fang family. I''ve been fine." Jake restrained his emotions and returned to Rita. He sat down on the chair that Zion had once sat on. The chair was still warm. Jake immediately confirmed his guess. "Why are you talking to me like that? You used to ignore me." "Well, I used to think that you were someone else, but now I know that you are my deskmate, the boy I used to like. I naturally won''t be indifferent to you." Hearing Rita''s words, Jake was immediately stunned. He looked at Rita, and his eyes were a little warm and angry. "What nonsense are you talking about? I''m not the guy you''re talking about! I''m his twin brother, I..." "If you weren''t him, why is your name Jake? You can have many names, and twin brothers can''t share a name. So you are him, the Jake that I once knew!" Rita''s words were correct. In the past, she thought that this person had deliberately used Jake''s name to disgust her. Only now did she realize that it wasn''t at all. He was Jake! Even with his second personality, he didn''t abandon his name, which meant that the Fang family was of great significance to him. Rita couldn''t tell what kind of mood she was in right now. In the face of her former ssmate, the boy she used to like, now becamepletely strange. It was very difficult for Rita to adjust her emotions. Jake was stunned by Rita''s words. He just looked at Rita like that. Many beautiful memories of what had happened between him and Rita emerged in his mind. Jake suddenly hugged his head in pain. "Jake!" "Don''te over!" Like a frightened rabbit, Jake jumped up quickly and then fled like a madman. Before, Rita thought that Zion''s investigation was wrong. Although there were a few problems, she still had a glimmer of hope. But now, she finally believed that this person was Jake, whom she knew. What should she do? How did the shy boy she knew be like this? Jake had a severe headache. After running out quickly, he knocked down the servant directly. The servant was so frightened that her face turned pale. Just as she was about to apologize and beg for mercy, she was kicked away by Jake. Jake! That was right. Why didn''t he change his name? Wasn''t it because he was afraid that Rita would forget him after she changed her name? Now she actually knew! She knew that he was that cowardly Jake. That was not Jake, who had almost been killed. What should he do? What should he do now? Jake was so anxious that his whole body was shivering. He even locked himself in a secret room. It was so dark that there was no light. Then he curled up in the corner like a frightened kid, with his arms tightly wrapped around his knees, and his eyes were a little dull. What was so good about the Jake from the past? He was weak, ipetent, and did not have the courage to confess to the girl she liked. He was even almost killed in the training ground in order not to kill anyone. How could such a cowardly man be worthy of Rita''s memory? However, Jake could clearly sense that something was different. Ever since she came to the Fang Group, Rita had never been kind to her. She even knew that she was the cowardly twin brother of Jake. She had treated him coldly and rejected him without saying a word. But now, she spoke to him with such tenderness and pity. Did he need Rita''s pity? No, he didn''t need it! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, there was still a bit of warmth in his heart, to the extent where his personality that had been suppressed by himself seem to slowlye back up, to the extent where he even wanted to break free. "Go away! You don''t deserve to stand by her side?! You don''t deserve it! With your cowardly character, how can you be so shameless to stay by her side? Who is she? She is the apple of Ye family''s eye. Even a coward like her twin brother, Zion, you may not be able to beat him. What''s more, she has Wisdom, two younger brothers, and Nathaniel. What can a coward like you do if you want to win her heart? What can you give her? Give her fine clothes and food? Can you give her anything? With your kindness, can you make those family members who want to kill you respect her? It''s ridiculous! How can you protect her like this? How can you love her? Who do you think you are?" Jake roared like a madman. He had specially built this secret chamber for himself. The sound instion effect was very good. He was not afraid of being heard at all. Besides, this was his territory. Without his permission, no one dared toe in. Therefore, Jake hadpletely gone mad. He said with tears andughter, "I''m jealous that you had a wonderful time with her, but so what? I''m the only one who can give her a happy life! My hands are stained with blood, and I can bow to the Fang family, but the Fang family must respect me and the person I like. You can''t be a coward, so why should youpete with me for control of this body? You''re a coward. If you can''t give her what she wants, you have to behave yourself, or I don''t mindpletely destroying you." At this time, Jake''s face was full of cruelty, which was really shocking. His eyes were red and his emotions were crazy. He couldn''t tell whether there was a Jake in front of him who was exactly the same as him or he hade up with this idea. His mind was filled with the sad look on Rita''s face just now. She was actually sad forthat cowardly Jake! Jake suddenly started to cry. He found that Rita''s gentle action made him want to get close to her with tears in his eyes. But it was not him. It was not what Jake should be like now! "She''s mine! I won''t allow you toe out! Never!" Jake stood up like a madman and waved his arm in the air. Suddenly, he felt an attacking from behind him. Subconsciously, his body could have made him quickly turn around, but he only felt a pain in his neck. A stream of cold liquid directly pierced into his body. Everything behind his ears went ck and he fell down. Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 Zion ced Jake on the ground beside. The simplest way to defeat the Fang Group was to make them lose their leader. How dare a guy with such a double personality dare to dream of his sister? Who gave him the courage? Zion kicked him hard and looked around. This was a special secret chamber. Except for a few ropes, there was nothing else. Although it was called a secret chamber, it was actually a cage that Jake had created for himself. Every time he couldn''t suppress his personality, he woulde to this prison! Zion took a deep breath. He couldn''t get anything here. He quickly walked out, entered the cracked password at the door of Jake''s study, and entered his study. Jake''sputer had been locked, but in Zion''s eyes, these things were nothing at all. Soon, Zion found what he was looking for. He took out a USB sh drive, copied it quickly, sent it to Carlson, and then directly destroyed the data. He did not want these to be saved here to harm the people. At this moment, the society was not afraid of gangsters. People were afraid if gangsters were educated. After doing all this, Zion returned to the secret room again. Seeing that Jake was still in aa, he carried Jake on his shoulder and went out of the Fang Group. Almost the instant Zion left, Rita received a call from Mylo. "Get ready. I''ll pick you up." Rita waspletely dumbfounded. She felt that everything had happened too fast. She had just seen Zion and knew Jake''s personality. Before she could digest it, she heard that Mylo was going to take her home. "I haven''t got my things yet." "Your brother has already sent the data to Master Mo. If you fall, it will be meaningless for you to stay in the Fang Group." Mylo''s words stunned Rita. "How is that possible? My brother just left, how could he..." All of a sudden, Rita understood something. All of what Zion said was fake. He came here to do everything himself! Rita was so angry that her liver ached. He was too bold and reckless. She wanted to teach him a lesson. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Is my brother all right?" "He''s okay. He took Jake away and ruined their research data. Now that Desmond is not here, it''s impossible for those people to get the whole data." Mylo told Rita about the research mode of the group''s data ssification. In fact, he was also very surprised. Originally, he thought that after taking over Wisdom''s task, he would have to make a longterm n when he came back. Unexpectedly, Zion did not act ording tomon sense and directly challenged the Fang Group alone. Moreover, the data was easily retrieved by Zion. This was really irritating! He was very good atputers, but because of Rita''s safety, he didn''t dare to provoke Jake. He was afraid that Jake''s second personality would hurt Rita, but Mylo didn''t expect that Zion did not think about these. Moreover, it seemed that he had taken advantage of the stimtion of Rita and Jake to temporarily plunge Jake into chaos. He did not have the energy to think about anything else, but Zion took advantage of it and went straight in. What was he thinking about with such a risky method? Wasn''t he really afraid that if he made a mistake in his calctions, he would bring Rita along with him to suffer as well? Moreover, Mylo also knew that Zion no longer had any backup. His forehead was covered with ayer of sweat. This soon-to-be brother-inw really put some pressure on him. Rita was naturally able to figure out what Mylo could think of as well. She couldn''t help but grit her teeth in anger. Her brother schemed against her again! And he actually took Jake away. What did he mean by keeping her alone? Rita hung up the phone angrily and directly called Zion. "Zion, you jerk! It''s one thing for you to make use of me, but why are you leaving me alone in the Fang Group now? What are you up to?" "What do I have in mind? You already have a boyfriend, do you still need me? No matter what, I have to give this chance to the hero to save the beauty to Mylo, right? Otherwise, can you love him to death?" Zion''s annoying voice really made Rita¡¯s hands itch. "Just you wait!" After hanging up the phone, Rita was still a little worried. She went out directly to look for Jake, but she couldn''t find him. The servants were used to Jake''s sudden disappearance, so they didn''t panic and did what they should do. Rita also had an idea in her mind. On Mylo''s side, the helicopter was rushing to Rita''s side. Zion threw Jake into a special room and went back to sleep. The next morning, Zion was awakened by a basin of cold water. He suddenly stood up and saw Rita staring at him angrily with a basin of water in her hand. She looked as if she wanted to tear him apart. Esmeralda had never seen such a woman before. She was arrogant, mboyant, and beautiful beyond description. She looked very much like Zion. At first nce, Esmeralda knew that she was very likely to be the only sister that Zion had mentioned. It turned out to be twins! However, she had never expected that her younger sister would pour cold water on Zion the moment she arrived. Her domineering aurapletely stunned Esmeralda. Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 Zion touched her face and said with a smile, "Why are you so angry so early in the morning? Are you dissatisfied?" "Zion!" Rita was so angry that she picked up the basin and knocked on Zion''s head. "Hey, I''ll be deaf! Mylo, take good care of your woman!" Zion quickly leaped to his feet and immediately called out to Mylo, who had followed behind him. "Anyway, I''ve finished the task for you. If you can''t control her, don''t propose. Our family doesn''t want such a cowardly man." Zion''s words made the corner of Rita''s mouth twitch. "You said how much you loved me before was fake, didn''t you? Now you''re encouraging my man to take care of me? Are you really my brother? Come on, let me take a good look. Have you been reced by someone else?" With that said, Rita directly jumped over. Zion quickly dodged, but he couldn''t hold back the smile on his face no matter how hard he tried. It was the first time that Esmeralda had seen Zion like this. In the past, he was cold and domineering. Even when he just stood there, he gave people a sense of oppression. He was so cold and arrogant. However, at this time, Zion seemed to have taken off all his pretenses, with a touch of liveliness, and even his aura made people feel rxed. Was this the feeling of getting along with a family? Esmeralda did not know, but for some reason, she felt envious. Zion gave up after being chased by Rita for two or threeps. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He was worried that Rita''s body had just recovered and her exercise was not good, so he sat down directly on the bed and said with a smile, "Have you had enough? You''re almost married, and you have nothing to do with me. Your husband doesn''t mind but my wife will be jealous." "Tsk! Why are you so bitter? I don''t know who used to look down on Evangeline." Rita was indeed a little tired. She sat down on a chair beside him, and Mylo quickly handed him a cup of warm water. The corner of Zion''s mouth twitched. Mylo seemed to be nice to his sister. "What are you doing here?" He looked at Mylo and asked. Mylo watched as Rita finished drinking the water. He then took it over and said, "I''m here to pick you and Rita up!" "You really don''t regard myself as an outsider. Go home? Back to whose home? Is the Ye family your home now?" "Brother, are you serious? If I say yes, then he is. Mylo is my man." Rita took Mylo''s arm in a very domineering way, which made Mylo very happy. He smiled like a fool. Zion didn''t know if she would be so silly when she was with Evangeline, but she didn''t reject it anymore. "Rita and I will go back first. You can deal with the things here." Zion had done all the things that he shouldn''t have done, so he shouldn''t have gotten involved in the aftermath of the aftermath, right? Mylo didn''t have any objections. "Okay." "Aren''t you going back with us?" Rita was a little disappointed. Mylo touched her head and said gently, "I''ll go back after I finish my work. Anyway, I''ll take over the task here. Zion, please help me finish the most difficult part. I have to do the work of dealing with the aftermath, right? Don''t worry, I''ll go back to propose marriage after I''m done." "I''ll keep it in mind." Rita''s eyes were crystal clear, like devastating stars. Mylo really wanted to hold her in his arms and kiss her hard, but both Zion and Esmeralda were looking at him with their eyes, which made him feel embarrassed. "Who is this? Do you want to take him away?" Mylo coughed and pointed directly at Esmeralda. Zion looked at her and said with a faint smile, "Take her away. This is Anton''s wife. If I don''t see her later, I''m afraid that Anton will be single all of his life." "Bro!" Her face immediately turned red. She was angry and ashamed! She hadn''t thought about whether she should do it or not. How could she be his wife? Zion smiled indifferently. "Don''t go? Then we''ll go. Maybe we can''te back in the future." "I''ll go!" Esmeralda quickly replied. She had lived here for 20 years, but it was not as good as staying with Zion and Evangeline. Moreover, from Zion and Evangeline, she saw love and family affection. She was eager to get these things, so her heart was moved by the warmth. Rita looked at her and did not say anything, but she gave Esmeralda a lot of pressure. "My name is Esmeralda Laurent. I''ll go pack up first." "Rita, go and help her. It''s not convenient for her as she broke three of her ribs." Zion''s words made Rita stunned for a moment, and then she understood that Zion deliberately wanted her to leave. Maybe he had something to say to Mylo. "Let''s go." Rita supported Esmeralda, which made her very nervous. "I can do it myself." "I''ll help you. Anton has done me a favor, and he is also my younger brother. You are going to be my sister-inw soon. We are family. Don''t regard me as an outsider." Esmeralda immediately felt depressed. "How did she be my sister-inw?" she thought. She still didn''t think about it! However, Rita had already taken her away without saying anything. When there were only Zion and Mylo left in the room, the expressions on their faces finally disappeared. They were quite steady and serious. "Do you have something to say to me?" Mylo looked at Zion and asked. Zion threw what was in the room to Mylo and said in a low voice, "Jake is locked in a special room by me. You can open it after we leave. Be careful. That guy is good at martial arts. Don''t let anyone escape. Take him back to your National Security Agency. You should deal with him properly." "You don''t want Rita toe into contact with him, do you?" Mylo immediately understood what Zion meant. Zion sneered and said, "Do you want them to get in touch with you? Although you''re the one whom Rita likes, you do you Rita won''t pity him? Jake and Rita has history, you should know that. You also know why he became this way. It is better if they don''t see each other." "But I''m afraid Rita will ask about it." Mylo sighed and said, "Although I really don''t like Jake and I don''t want him to have contact with Rita, I don''t want to interfere with Rita''s decision. If she wants to see him, I will still give her this opportunity." "It''s up to you, but I have to remind you, it''s best if you don''t. Otherwise, you''ll have to bear the consequences on your own." Zion didn''t say anything else. He turned around and began to pack up. He was finally going home. He didn''t know how Wisdom''s injury was, and he missed Evangeline even more. Now that everything here was over, he wished he could fly back immediately. Seeing that he was in such a hurry to pack up his things, Mylo did not disturb him anymore. Instead, he went to Jake''s room. He wanted to go take a look at Jake. He wanted to see what this man, whom Rita had once mistaken for someone she liked, looked like. When the special room was opened, Mylo clearly felt a gust of winding toward him. The opponent''s speed was so fast that he couldn''t dodge it at all. He could only force a punch, but when the opponent was about to retreat, he suddenly grabbed the opponent''s arm and pulled him to the wall. Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 Although Mylo knew that Jake''s skills weren''t bad and he really wanted to dodge when he felt his attack earlier, the pain on his cheek made him clearly realize how far his speed was from Jake''s. "Jake!" Mylo''s voice was cold. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if Rita were to be by his side after Jake lost control. At this moment, Jake''s eyes were scarlet red, and his entire body exuded a violent and crazed aura. However, he didn''t hear what Mylo had to say. He was like a beast trying to shrug free. Mylo used all his strength to suppress it, but there was a faint trace of cold sweat on his nose. Just then, Rita''s voice came from outside. "Mylo? Are you leaving? Mylo!" The voice made Mylo''s heart jump into his throat. Jake''s violent aura suddenly dissipated. He allowed Mylo to hold him down and not resist. Mylo was able to tell what was going on. Jake had restrained his violent aura because of Rita. This kind of understanding made Mylo feel very ufortable. Zion was afraid that Rita would interfere with Mylo, so he quickly came out to stop her. "Didn''t I ask you to help Esmeralda? What are you doing here? Do you think your man would be bullied?" "That''s hard to say. He is such an honest person. How could he win against a scheming person? I''m here to check on him." Rita''s words made sense, which made Zion so angry. "You''re a typical psycho. Don''t you know how your own brother treats you?" "Don''t say that. Where''s Mylo?" "He went to do something." As soon as Zion finished speaking, he dragged Rita away. Mylo couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Jake didn''t struggle like before. On the contrary, when he heard Rita''s footsteps leaving, he didn''t make much of a movement. The silence made Mylo a little uneasy. "Hey, what are you up to again? I''m warning you. If you dare to hurt my girlfriend, I won''t let you off even at the cost of my life." However, Jake merely raised his eyes and nced at him. His eyes were filled with deathly stillness. That kind of look in his eyes suddenly made people feel a little ufortable and suffocated. Mylo didn''t know what was wrong with him, so he let go of him. After Jake was released, it was as if all of his strength had been sucked away. He slumped against the wall, his gaze lifeless. Mylo didn''t know what kind of mood he should be in at this moment. In short, he didn''t say anything. He sat down opposite him and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. The suffocating atmospherested for a long time before Jake finally opened his mouth. "I heard that you are a child of a music family?" "Yes." Mylo replied indifferently. Jake then looked up at Mylo. Mylo was very delicate and handsome, and his temperament was not something that others could imitate. From the looks of it, he really looked a little bit like when he was young. He suddenly smiled bitterly and said, "Do you know? When I knew that Rita had feelings for me, I was actually so excited that I couldn''t sleep for several days. For me, she is an angel in the sky, and I was just a mouse in the dark. I knew that I didn''t match her, but I just wanted to hold this ray of sunshine tightly, because it was clean and warm that I couldn''t bear to let it go." Originally, when he heard his rival''s words, Mylo would be jealous and angry. However, when he saw the deathly stillness in Jake''s eyes, he suddenly didn''t say a word. At the moment, Jake didn''t want to say anything to him. He just subconsciously wanted to find someone to listen to him. Mylo remained silent. Jake didn''t expect him to react. He continued, "When I was brought back to the Fang family, I realized that not only am I a rat in the dark, but my family has rotted from its roots. They don''t have human nature, they only have power, status, and great ambitions. No matter what such a family does, they won''t seed. I always know." "But I''m grateful to such a family, because it can cure her." Jake''s words caused Mylo to be slightly taken aback. "Do you know her disease?" "I know. From the first day I met her, I knew that she had a surgical operation when I saw her taking the medicine for rejection reactions. Only those who had done the surgery would take the medicine for the rest of their lives. At that time, I was particrly sad and distressed. How could God bear to let such a kind girl suffer from illness? I even thought that when I graduated in the future, I would go to study medicine. Even if I was not talented, I would go to study medicine. For her, I had to develop a medicine that could resist rejection. I could let her live well and didn''t need medicine to maintain it. But my dream was finally ruined." "After returning to the Fang family, I was forced to receive the n''s training. I was forced to grow stronger. Actually, I really didn''t want to take it over. I even tried to avoid it, but because of Rita, I began to develop a second personality. Jake''s words stunned Mylo. "So you are Jake now? The real Jake?" Jake let out a bitterugh. He looked at Mylo and said, "Don''t you think so? I''ve been asleep for so long, and I''ve almost forgotten what I looked like." He touched his hand and continued, "When my arm was broken, I cried, shouted, and even comined. When I was almost killed by those secret guards, I felt that being alive was a kind of torture, so I escaped. In fact, I also heard that I looked down on myself. I vowed that I would be a doctor, and I would give a day without taking medicine, but I couldn''t ovee the obstacles my family set for me, so I fell asleep. It was the appearance of my second personality that reced my survival." "We were originally one, but the way we dealt with things was different. I escaped, but he went up in the face of difficulties and even used more tough means to get what he wanted. When I came out of Death Ind and took over the Fang family''s project, I knew what they were studying. I was surprised at that time, because this project would definitely get rid of Rita''s illness, much earlier than I expected." "It''s not that I don''t know that Anton is Desmond''s son, and I know that he may send a message to your superiors, but I still used Anton, because his blood can guarantee the safety of the medicine. Moreover, I sent someone to investigate Haniya''s experiences over the years. I found that this woman was a little talented, and she was very dissatisfied. So I found someone to contact her and guided her to expose the incident of Rita in front of Mochi, in order to make her fall into a dead end and then live." Hearing Jake''s words, Mylo immediately narrowed his eyes. "Did you n all of this?" "What else do you think? Do you think it''s so easy to enter the Fang Group? Or do you think I''m so stupid? Do you have to put all of your research equipment into theputer? Do you think I don''t know that Zion is aputer expert?" Jake gives an indifferent smile, but Mylo has already understood everything. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. All this man had done was just to give Rita aplete body. Even if he had a second personality, even if the familiar Jake would not appear again, he was still scheming and nning... Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 Mylo suddenly felt a little depressed. When he thought that he could do anything for Rita, there was still a man who had done everything for her. It was a lie to say that he was not jealous, but he was grateful for Jake''s scheme. "Thank you on behalf of Rita." "No need. As a dying person, I don''t need her gratitude. And you don''t have to tell her about it. Rita is a very kind girl. If she knows it, it will be a thorn in her heart. She may not be able to pull it out for the rest of her life. Why do you have to do that? Do you want other men to exist in her heart?" Jake looked at Mylo, the outstanding man in front of him. It was impossible for him not to be jealous. But Mylo could give Rita a perfect tomorrow, and he couldn''t. One was because of their status, and the other was because Rita didn''t love him! When Mylo appeared beside Rita, Jake knew that the person she loved was Mylo. Because the way Rita looked at Mylo was different. Her attitude towards him was also different. "The crudest thing in the world is that you like a person, but there was no love for yourself in that person''s eyes. However, Jake did not regret it. He had lived a hard and humble life in this life. It was Rita who gave him a glimmer of sunshine and warmth, letting him know that there would be someone in the world who liked him. Even if that love was a substitute for Mylo, the beauty that Rita had given him was like the most precious thing in his life. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t wipe it away. Mylo didn''t say anything, and his previous hostility had disappeared a lot. However, he was still quite depressed. He felt like he was being given something by Jake. "Have you not considered the consequences of doing this?" "I''ve thought about it, but it doesn''t matter. At most, I''ll live my life extremely once. I used to be a mouse in a ditch. It''s Rita''s blessing for me to live in the sun these years. Now I should go to the ce where I should go." After Jake finished speaking, he looked at Mylo and said in a low voice, "Will you treat her well? I heard that your two families are well matched. Zion is quite satisfied with you. The most important thing is that Rita likes you. That''s why I quit. Otherwise, even if I take her everywhere in this life, I won''t give her to you." "Rita is not someone who''s given to another. Jake, it was you who didn''t fight for her. In fact, the years she knew you were the few years when I couldn''t get close to her. You had many opportunities to pursue Rita. It was your ownck of confidence that made you give up on her. Sometimes, once you turned around, you will lost it forever. It was you who lost her." Mylo''s words made Jake speechless for a long time. That was right. It was his cowardice and inferiority that made him give up on Rita. Now, he had no chance. "Take me away." "Don''t you want to see Rita?" "There''s no need. I''ve done what I want to do, and her body has recovered. This will be the end of my life." Jake smiled in relief, but for some reason, it made Mylo a little confused. "What are you going to do? Your life is still very long, and you are only in your twenties..." "But I feel that I''ve reached the end of my life." After that, Jake stopped talking. Mylo didn''t know when his second personality woulde out again, so he took the opportunity to handcuff him and then called his people. When his men arrived, Mylo brought Jake into the car. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In Zion''s study, Rita stood in front of the floor-to- ceiling window and watched Jake leave with a face without any reluctance. She couldn''t help but have a sour look in her eyes. Rita heard what he said in the secret room just now. Zion installed a monitoring system in the secret room. Mylo came from there. He didn''t believe that Mylo couldn''t detect it, but he noticed it and didn''t close it. It showed that he and Zion had the same feelings. He felt that Rita had the right to know everything about Jake, and had the right to know the truth. Zion patted Rita''s shoulder and whispered, "If you feel ufortable, cry out." "I can''t cry. Everyone says that the Fang family is a bad person. There are no good people in the Fang family. Even when Jake took over the Fang Group, his superiors were still looking at him covetously. They were afraid that he would do something against reason. But in the end, he actually did it for me. As for me? I didn''t even give him the feelings he wanted." Rita rarely owed others favors, but she owed Jake too much. "Brother, can you protect him?" Rita looked at Zion and asked in a low voice. Zion didn''t know what to say. "You know, I can''t interfere. Even Mylo may not have the right to do so." Rita knew it, but it was because she knew it that she felt ufortable. "He didn''t do anything that bad." "Whether or not he has done it or not will naturally be verified by the higher-ups. Don''t be upset. Get ready, and we''re ready to go home." Zion couldn''t exin the grudges between them. In short, it was the Ye family who owed Jake. Rita was not in a good mood, and Zion didn''t know how tofort her. Esmeralda sat behind them and listened to everything as if she was listening to a story. Otherwise, how could there be such an infatuated man in the world? Why hadn''t she met him before? Zion left the room. Esmeralda didn''t know how tofort Rita, so she could only pour a cup of hot water and hand it over. Rita looked at her and whispered, "Do you think I have a good life?" "Well, you are, to have such a man who loves you, and also apanied by the man you love." However, Rita said with a bitter smile, "But I don''t want him to be like this for me. You don''t know that he would blush for a long time if he said something shyly, but now he ispletely different. If I were the source of the change, I would hope that my body would not recover for the rest of my life. At least he is still there." "No, if it weren''t for you, he would have died a long time ago." Esmeralda said in a low voice, "I''m not someone who doesn''t know anything. I know what the Fang family means. From the moment he joined the Fang family, he couldn''t help it. If it weren''t for your obsession, he would have died on Death Ind. So don''t me yourself. Everyone has their own fate, and everyone has their own path. You can''t interfere with it." Although Rita felt that what Esmeralda said was not necessarily right, she was finally in a better mood. Zion had already packed up and the private ne was ready. Esmeralda and Rita boarded the ne and left the city apanied by Zion. Looking at the familiar city below, Esmeralda was a little reluctant, but she knew that there would be a better tomorrow waiting for her. After Rita got on the ne, she wanted to sleep. She leaned against the back of the chair and fell asleep, but she was awakened by a strong airflow. Then she heard Zion say in a low voice, "Let''s find an airport to stop in front of us. The weather is too bad. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to continue flying." Rita immediately nced outside. The dark clouds were dense, and lightning shed and thunder rumbled. For some reason, it made people feel uneasy. Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 After the nended, Rita helped Esmeralda find a ce to rest, and Zion asked someone to prepare something to eat. It didn''t take long for the thunder and lightning, and finally it rained. The sound of the rain was very loud, which made people upset. Rita looked outside and frowned. No one knew what she was thinking. Zion suddenly said to Esmeralda, "Do you want to go there with me?" "Ah?" It was the first time that Esmeralda had been invited by Zion as a different person from her own brother. She could not help but be stunned. Rita just nced at Zion and didn''t say anything. Esmeralda wasn''t an idiot. She naturally guessed that Zion wanted to leave some space for Rita. She nodded and got up. Zion asked his men to apany Esmeralda, and then he took the lead in walking outside. Not long after they left, Rita saw Mylo. Her nose suddenly twitched. She stepped forward, hugged Mylo tightly, and whispered, "Mylo, I feel a little upset." "Do you want to see him?" Mylo gently caressed Rita''s back, his eyes full ofplicated emotions. If possible, he really didn''t want to see the woman he liked feel upset for another man, but he couldn''t do anything, and he couldn''t even me her. Hearing Mylo''s words, Rita couldn''t help but raise her head and nce at him. "What did you say? You don''t care?" "I care, but I won''t fight for anything with a dying man. Let''s go and see him. He''s dying." Mylo''s words caused Rita''s eyes to widen. "Who? Jake? How could he..." "In the past few years, he has always been in poor health. Because of the separation of personality, he has been suffering. For your illness, he has been holding on and waiting for the result of the research. Now that you have recovered, his mission has beenpleted. In fact, in these days, his other personality has been restored. The person sitting next to you at night is Jake." Mylo''s words stunned Rita. He was back? Was that why Jake, who had been by her side for the past few nights, was not so threatening? "Why didn''t he tell me earlier?" "Why should he tell you? His body has long been exhausted over the years. He knows better than anyone that the recovery of his first personality means that he is about to fail. He can''t watch himself die, so he chose to take medicine. Rita, sorry, I can''t save him." Mylo didn''t know how to express his feelings at this moment, but he was really depressed. Rita clenched her hands tightly and felt ufortable. However, she saw theplicated emotions in Mylo''s eyes. She gently hugged him and whispered, "The person I love is you, Mylo. But I''m also grateful to him. Please apany me to send him off." Mylo shook his head and said, "Rita, the person I want to see the most is you. I feel ufortable in my heart. After all, my woman has to remember another man''s kindness in this life. He did what I failed to do for you. I am jealous and sad, but I understand more clearly that the person who will apany you for the rest of my life is me. He only wants to see you for thest time, so I won''t participate." As he spoke, Mylo''s hand moved away. He gently pointed to the room beside him and said in a low voice, "Go in. He''s inside. I''ll wait for you outside." Looking at Mylo''s ufortable expression, Rita actually felt bad as well, but she didn''t say anything else. She took a deep breath and went to the room. There was only one bed in the room. Jake was lying on the bed, looking a little lonely. Rita''s eyes were a little bitter, and she walked over step by step. Jake was asleep. If it weren''t for his slight breathing, Rita would have thought that he was already gone. His face was pale and he really liked like he was dying. Rita suddenly raised her head and forced back the tears in her eyes. Jake seemed to have sensed the arrival of Rita. He suddenly opened his eyes, but when he saw Rita''s tearful watery eyes, he couldn''t help but be stunned. "Is this tear for me?" Jake wanted to reach out and touch Rita, but in the end, he didn''t raise his arm. He said with a self-deprecating smile, "Do you think I''m very pitiful now?" "No." Rita shook her head and sat down beside his bed. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She took the initiative to hold his hand and said in a choked voice, "Jake, I never thought you were weak and useless. On the contrary, you are shy and polite. You will help the weak without being known. You have a lot of advantages. I used to think that you were the most powerful person in the world." "Is that so?" Jake''s smile suddenly became a little brilliant. His favorite girl was praising him like this. He felt that his life was worth it. "Don''t cry, Rita. Although I am very happy that you will cry for me, it is a mistake for a person like me to live." "No, it''s not." Rita shook her head, tears welling up in her eyes. Jake really wanted to hold this woman in his arms andfort her. Even if he could gently pat her back and say a few words, he knew that his body would not allow it anymore. His vitality was slipping away, and he might be separated from her in the blink of an eye in this life. "Rita, promise me that you''ll treat yourself well. Although I can see that Mylo likes you very much, if he hurts you one day in the future, promise me that you won''t be discouraged. Don''t be sad. Come out strong. Because you have aplete body, you can do whatever you want." "Hm." Rita nodded. She knew that Jake still had a lot to say, but in the end, he gathered these words together. So much reluctance, so much attachment, so much longing, all of them changed in an instant... After that, they transformed into a pair of painful eyes that shed through Jake''s eyes. "To be able to meet you, know you, and even fall in love with you is the greatest blessing of my life. If I die, I will be burned and thrown into the sea. I don''t want to be buried in the Fang family''s ancestral grave. This surname makes me feel dirty, depressed, and feel that I don''t have the courage to stand by your side. If there is a next life, please allow me to find you with another surname, okay?" Jake looked at her with tears in his eyes. Rita couldn''t agree with him. Sometimes, she felt that she was very cruel. Jake was already like this, but what about him? However, she was grateful to Jake. Her heart ached for Jake and she sympathized with him. However, she also knew that she did not love Jake. "Jake, if there is a next life, I will protect you." As soon as Rita said this, Jake knew her choice. In the end, it was still an extravagant hope! He originally thought that if he lost to Mylo in this life, he might still have a chance in the next life. However, it seemed that Rita''s feelings were the same as the Ye family''s. Once someone was determined, it would be a lifetime. Wasn''t he the same? Jake suddenly tightened his grip on Rita''s hand and hurriedly said, "Promise me that you''ll make yourself happy." "I promise you." Rita nodded without hesitation. Then she felt that Jake''s strength was suddenly pulled away, and his slender arms slipped away in an instant... "Jake!" Rita shouted in a low voice, with unspeakable sadness, which immediately filled the whole room. Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 Jake was dead. When this message entered Rita''s mind, she felt indescribably ufortable. That kind of difort was not heartwrenching, but it seemed that something was covering her mouth and nose, suffocating her. Jake was not a bad person. It was just because of his family name, and he did everything he had done for Rita. At the end of the day, he was only after Rita. However, Rita couldn''t afford to give him such deep love. She could only have one person in her heart. This debt was like a mountain pressing down on Rita''s shoulder. Mylo could sense Rita''s sadness and walked in softly. Seeing that the woman he liked was sad for another man, Mylo was also very upset. But the person in front of him gave Rita a second life, so he had to be grateful to him. Mylo gently patted Rita''s shoulder. He didn''t know how tofort her. Rita suddenly threw herself into his arms with sobs, and said, "Mylo, how can there be such a stupid person in this world?" "But I''m grateful for his stupidity." Wasn''t Mylo''s words exactly what Rita was thinking? "Rita, I know you are sad, but isn''t this the best ending for him?" Mylo hugged Rita tightly and sighed in his heart. In fact, if Jake was not a member of the Fang family, with his talent and skills, he could do a lot of things, and he could also get a lot of opportunities. Unfortunately, he had given up. Sometimes, was a person''s status and identity really not important? If Jake wasn''t a member of the Fang family, even if he was an ordinarymoner, he might still have a chance of pursuing Rita. However, a family name and a rebellious family destroyed a talent. Mylo''s eyes were slightly misty, and he had a lot of thoughts in his mind. He had med his own family before, and even felt that the dirty things in his family made him want to throw away that surname. But now, seeing Jake like this, he felt very lucky. Without the confidence of a top-ss family, he might not have such achievements as he did today. Mylo apanied Rita for a while and said, "I will bury him, but he has to go back with me now. You know, his identity can''t die quietly like this." Rita knew that. Even if Jake died, he had to report it to the higher-ups. He had to nod and deal with it. It was all because his surname was Fang! "Did you tell him in advance that my brother parked the ne here?" Rita didn''t think it was an ident. Mylo nodded and said, "In fact, Jake has been in a bad state for a long time. I thought he would insist on returning home, but unfortunately... And this weather is really not suitable for flight. I have already asked someone to book a hotel nearby. You can follow your brother and go there first." "What about you?" Rita looked at Mylo and realized that he had lost a lot of weight in the past few days. His eyes were sunken. Mylo smiled and said, "I have to hurry back. I can''t afford to waste his body." "But the weather outside..." "We will use the high-speed train." Mylo''s words made Rita silent. Ever since she knew Mylo''s true identity, she knew that she couldn''t pester him like an ordinary woman. However, she still felt a little sad. "Be careful on the way." "Okay." Mylo knew that Rita needed him to apany her right now? However, the weather right now didn''t allow him to waste any time. Otherwise, Jake''s corpse would rot. They hugged for a while longer before Zion came back. He arranged for Esmeralda to stay in the hotel and personallye back to pick up Rita. "It''s almost time. I''ve contacted the highspeed train. We''ll arrive at the station in a few minutes. You should go." Zion''s words made Rita realize that this was the high-speed railway station. Mylo was a little reluctant. He gently caressed Rita''s face and said, "I''ll marry you when I get back." "Okay." Rita nodded. The sound of the train''s engine was heard. Rita had no choice but to separate from Mylo. Zion held her in his arms and asked softly, "Do you regret it?" "No." Rita''s eyes became more and more determined. "Maybe I can''t tell what I like about him. Maybe it''s because of his music cells, his temperament, or his considerate and warm heart. But I know that because it''s him, I feel sweet even in his breath. It''s a feeling that I can''t control. Every time I think of him, I will be full of strength. So it''s him, Zion." Zion''s lips curled into a smile when he heard Rita''s words. His sister had finally grown up. She was about to get married. Although he was reluctant to part with her, he was also gratified. Mylo left with Jake''s corpse. Rita stood at the high-speed railway station and watched for a long time. The rain outside never stopped, as if it was sending off Jake. Zion was afraid that Rita would catch a cold, so he finally sent her back to the hotel. "Take a hot shower and have a good sleep. Although Jake has left, you have to continue on your way." "Got it, brother. Go and get some rest." Rita nodded. She went into the bathroom and washed herself with hot water. After washing up, she went to the bed and sat down. Then she sent a video application to Mango. Mango was a little surprised, but she quickly swiped open the reception button. "Rita, how are you?" "Mom, I''m fine. I don''t need to take medicine anymore. I can live well in the sun with others, and I can apany you and dad to grow old." Rita''s nose twitched. It was the simplest thing for others to live, but for her, it was so extravagant to live well. Nathaniel, who was listening from the side, felt very ufortable. It was all his fault for his daughter to be like this. He couldn''t make up for what he owed Rita in this life. "Rita, when will you go home with your brother?" "Soon, we''ll go back when the rain stops. We''ll be home tomorrow night by thetest." Rita''s words made Nathaniel and Mango feel a littleforted. "Okay, your dad and I will wait for you at home." "Well, how is big brother? I heard that he has been in aa?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rita was very worried about Wisdom. Speaking of Wisdom, Mango said worriedly, "He has been sent to the hospital. Your uncle and others have also rushed there. Barney is also there. We don''t know the specific situation until they have a consultation." Hearing Mango''s words, Rita was very worried. She could no longer bear the fact of anyone close to her would leave. The two of them chatted for a while longer. When Mango saw Rita''s tired look, she couldn''t help but feel a little distressed. She hung up the video call with her and asked her to have a good rest. Rita nodded and threw the phone aside. Then she plunged into the quilt and fell asleep. After Zion dealt with the matter, he suddenly received a phone call. Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 "Mr. Ye, Maximilian has run away." When Mylo called, Zion was stunned. Now that Jake was dead, who else could Maximilian find? "You''re cking, huh. You let a person run away." Zion had somewhat mocked Mylo. Mylo was a little depressed, but he didn''t say anything in the end. This matter was ruined by him. "Let''s think about who he will look for after he runs away." Zion frowned slightly. No one knew where Acoff was. Wisdom had always been in charge of this matter. After Maximilian ran away, it was unlikely that they could find Acoff. After all, the father and son had fallen out, so there was nothing they could do. Then who would he look for? A figure suddenly appeared in Zion''s mind. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Romeo! Although he didn''t know if his guess was right or not, he had to find someone to check it out. "I''ll check it out. You can follow him and have a look. We''ll contact each otherter." Zion hung up the phone and called his men. He told them the address of Romeo and asked them to check it out. This night was destined to be a sleepless night. Zion hadn''t slept all night. When the sun was about to rise, he finally received a call from his men. "Mr. Ye, Romeo is fine. He got up at three o''clock in the morning to make snacks with his mother. His life is still the same." Hearing the report from his subordinates, Zion''s brows almost knitted together. Maximilian didn''t go to find Romeo. Where could he hide? Rita had a good sleep. Although she felt that it was a pity for Jake, she also knew that he had already left. Her life had to go on, and this life was given by Jake. She had to live well with Jake. Esmeralda had a good night''s sleep. Seeing that they were ready, Zion called the pilot and flew straight back to Ocean City. The matter of Maximilian was suspended to an end. Nathaniel and Mango had already sent someone to pick them up at the airport. After Zion and Rita got off the ne, they looked at Nathaniel and Mango and whispered, "Mom and Dad, I brought Rita back." "Okay, okay. Let''s go home." Mango''s eyes were a little moist. She couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief when she saw Rita jumping in front of her with a ruddy face. Zion thought of Esmeralda and quickly said to Mango, "Mom, there''s another person." "Who is it?" When Mango saw Zione out with a girl, her face suddenly darkened. "Zion!" She suddenly raised her arm and threw it at Zion. "You heartless thing! Didn''t you say that you were going to marry Evangeline? Why are you bringing a woman back now?" Zion quickly dodged. Looking at Nathaniel, who was watching the fun, he said with tears in his eyes, "Mom, don''t hit her. She''s not my wife. She''s Anton''s wife." Mango was stunned when she heard that. Esmeralda, on the other hand, was blushing. "us, don''t talk nonsense. Anton and I haven''t done anything yet." Esmeralda was still used to calling him brother or us. However, Zion smiled and said, "Whye back with me if you are not sure yet? Aren''t you here to be my sister-inw?" His words caused Esmeralda''s face to turn even redder. "I didn''t." Seeing them like this, Mango couldn''t help smiling and said, "Anton''s wife? This guy told mest time that he didn''t have a girlfriend. He''s so fast." "That''s right. He even broke the girl''s ribs. How can he not be fast?" Zion''s sarcastic words startled Mango. "Domestic violence?" "No, don''t listen to his nonsense." Esmeralda was on the verge of tears. She had never noticed that Zion was such a person before. When Zion returned to Ocean City and saw his rtives, he naturally rxed a lot and became more talkative. "Mom, Dad, I''m hungry. Let''s go back quickly." When Rita saw that Esmeralda''s face was very red, she quickly spoke up. It was the first time she had seen Zion make fun of other girls in this way. However, since she was Anton''s son to be wife, she didn''t think that Zion would take his brother''s girlfriend. She just realized that Zion''s attitude toward Esmeralda was different from that of others. Well, she was just a little disappointed. She felt as if Zion had given his sisterly feelings to someone else, but she didn''t say anything. She helped Esmeralda get off the ne and got into the car. Mango followed her daughter and was a little curious about Esmeralda, so she asked a few questions in the car. Meanwhile, Nathaniel pulled Zion into her car. "I heard that you officially retired?" Nathaniel''s voice was not loud. Zion leaned against the back of his chair. He nodded and said, "I''m leaving. It''s useless for Uncle Mo to reject as well. I won''t participate in it anyway." "You are a soldier. If the country has a move, you must go back." Nathaniel''s words stunned Zion for a moment, and then he said, "Dad, I want to change my nationality." "What do you mean?" "Our family has too many things to do. Although the old soldiers really have to be called back, it has too much to do with the Mo family. It''s not easy to withdraw in the future. You can''t let go of your feelings for Uncle Mo, but I don''t want to get involved in these things anymore. I don''t want the family to get involved again. Our family will just do ordinary business, okay?" Zion thought about it for a long time. Nathaniel was a little surprised. "Don''t you always like the army?" "I like it. I don''t regret being able to be a soldier in this life, but I''ve experienced it and made contributions. I''ve also fought hard for it. That''s enough. I don''t want my children to have a deep rtionship with them in the future. If they want to be a soldier, I won''t object. But I don''t want them to talk about those secret things." Zion saw it more clearly than Nathaniel. Although there was nothing serious about the Mo family, they were in the center of power, so the storm would not stop in the future. Moreover, he really wanted to give Evangeline an ordinary life. From what happened to Rita this time, Zion knew that he couldn''tin about Evangeline''s future in the future when Mango almost died. Nathaniel looked at Zion in surprise. He had always known that him son was very careful, but he didn''t expect him to have such an idea. "Even if you changed your nationality, your brother is still in the center of power. Do you think the Ye family can escape?" "Hasn''t he been in aa for a long time? Then don''t let him recover." Zion''s words shocked Nathaniel so much that he almost turned the steering wheel. "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Sis- in-w... isn''t she a medical student? Besides, Barney''s medical skills are not bad, but I don''t agree using Barney. Although Barney is very close to us, she is the daughter of Uncle Noah. She is also a person in the center of power, so Wisdom''s wife is the only one do this." Hearing Zion''s words, Nathaniel immediately understood what was going on. "It''s up to your brother to make his own decision. Don''t get involved. Everyone has their own life. Wisdom''s life is up to him." Nathaniel red at Zion, but there was more or less some emotion in his heart. Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 The car quickly drove back to the Ye family, but Zion looked outside casually and then said with a smile, "Dad, how many people do you think are Uncle Mo''s men?" Nathaniel frowned slightly and nced at it casually. This kind of situation actually happened more than 20 years ago. But he never felt anything because he had never have the thoughts of leaving the Mo family. So no matter how many people were watching outside, he had a clear conscience and was naturally used to it. But now that he was asked by Zion, he felt a little upset. The Ye family had been monitored a long time ago. It really didn''t feel good. "Shut up." Nathaniel''s expression did not look good. However, Zion acted as if he hadn''t seen it and said, "Dad, I don''t want my child to live like this forever since you can live like this. Besides, if Uncle Mo is really in trouble, do you think that the Ye family will be able to take care of themselves? Once the power center is involved, the Ye family won''t have enough people to contribute. It''s not easy for the Ye family to have more children. I don''t want my children to continue walking my path." "As I said, let your big brother make his own decision on this matter." At this time, Nathaniel really wanted to give his son a kick. It was good that he was well aware of some things. Why did he have to say it so thoroughly? However, Zion smiled and said, "Dad, you''re getting old. You''re getting more cowardly." "Do you believe that I will kick you out?" Nathaniel didn''t like to listen to the word ''old'' recently. Although he didn''t lose his cool, he still couldn''t resist the temptation of time. In front of Mango, he really felt that time passed too fast, but his son kept reminding him. Zion smiled faintly and didn''t say anything else. However, since he had said everything he had to say, he didn''t believe Nathaniel''s words. After driving into Ye''s Mansion, the door closed. The people out there had their vision cut off as well once the door was closed. Due to Esmeralda''s injuries, Mango had arranged for her to rest. Meanwhile, Rita was sitting in the hall, waiting for Zion toe in. Because they were twins, Zion and Rita actually had some telepathy. He could feel that Rita was a little uneasy, so he quickly got out of the car and went to the living room. "Are you waiting for me?" "Yes." "Come to my study." With that, Zion walked over to the study on the second floor. Rita got up and followed him. Looking at the brother and sister pair, Nathaniel couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. When Mango settled Esmeralda down and came out, she saw Nathaniel frowning at the stairs on the second floor. She couldn''t help but ask, "What are you doing?" "Thinking about what Zion said." "What did he say?" Mango was a little curious. Nathaniel smiled, then put his arm around her shoulder and said, "It''s nothing. It''s about how Ye family will develop in the future." Hearing his words, Mango suddenly smiled and said, "You two are really workaholics. Shouldn''t you care about Wisdom''s injury now?" "Let''s talk about this after Zion''s meal. The children are hungry. Let''s ask the kitchen to make sure that they eat anything." "Okay." Mango went to give her orders, but at this time, Nathaniel suddenly received a call from Carlson. His eyes narrowed slightly. In the past, he didn''t think much of it, but he didn''t know if it was because he was old or because of Zion''s words, but now he didn''t think of such a life. However, he still clicked the answer button. "Carl." Nathaniel was the first to speak. Carlson stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the scenery outside. Suddenly, he felt lonely at a high position. "I heard that you''re back? When will youe to Santell Capital to sit with me?" "I''m afraid I can''t. You should have received the news. Wisdom has been in aa and his condition is not good. I can''t go now." Nathaniel never thought that one day he would go to this extent with Carlson. They were brothers who had gone through thick and thin together, but there was no way for them to tell the truth now. Carlson was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked, "Nathaniel, are you tired?" Yes! In fact, Nathaniel really wanted to say that, but he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. Then he said with a smile, "Isn''t that what humans should feel?" "You are open-minded." "There''s nothing I can''t do even if I can''t bear it. Life has to go on." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Carlson didn''t say anything in response to Nathaniel''s words. Suddenly, the two of them became speechless. In fact, in the position of power center, Carlson was not willing. He could only do this just to protect the person he loved. But now he was a little regretful. If he let go now, those enemies would not let go of him and his family, so he could only go forward like this until the day when he could not move. "Nathaniel, will you help me?" Carlson''s words caused Nathaniel to be silent. He didn''t know what to say, so he didn''t say anything. Carlson suddenly understood.. "You''ve been nice to me for so many years. I was wishing for too much." Carlson''s words made Nathaniel a little sad, but he whispered, "My good brother, I don''t think it''s good for you to do anything for someone who has never been in this life. But Carl, I want to think about the children. The Ye family has made too much sacrifice for the country since my father''s generation. Even in my generation, Nick has been sacrificed. I don''t want to see the generation of Zion and the Ye family continue to sacrifice. I know that I can''t let go of the faith and brotherhood in my heart, nor can I not care about the country. But there is not only the Ye family in the whole world, right?" In fact, Nathaniel really wanted to say this, but he had never had a chance. Today, Zion happened to mention it, and Carlson called, so he said it. Carlson didn''t say a word, and Nathaniel''s heart was hanging in the air. He was the only one who didn''t care about Carlson. But now, he was afraid that Carlson would really do something to the Ye family, regardless of their brotherhood. It could be regarded as a huge gamble. The bet of human nature, the bet of brotherhood, and the bet of power. Carlson''s hand held the phone tightly, and his heart was in turmoil. He didn''t want to let Nathaniel go, but he knew that Nathaniel had done enough for him. Although the Ye family had earned a lot of money over the years, one-third of the money had entered his Carlson''s pocket. The military region needed to be built, and it was impossible to pay the tax with that little bit of money. Moreover, the rise of those technological talents had to be kept by Carlson, and all these needed money. It was because the Ye family had always helped him with money that he had been able to sit still for so many years. If the Ye family withdrew, he wouldn''t have a good life in the future. But if he tied Nathaniel up, Carlson felt that he was too bad. After all, if it weren''t for him, Nathaniel would have left the power center and gone to his carefree life a long time ago. Carlson''s heart was very ufortable, but he also knew that no matter how good a person was, it was time for them to part. No matter how good their rtionship was, they couldn''t squander it endlessly. He finally sighed and whispered, "Do you want to withdraw alone? Or do you want the entire Ye family to withdraw?" As soon as these words came out, Nathaniel''s heart suddenly tensed up. Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 Nathaniel hurriedly said, "I''m tired, and the Ye family will be handed over to Zion in the future. As for how he wants to do it, I won''t interfere. You know that he is the next leader. Since I''ve resigned, I just want to travel around with Mango. I don''t want to think about anything else." He put all the me on Zion, but he didn''t feel guilty or ufortable at all. After all, it was better to push Zion out alone than to take out the entire Ye family. Carlson nodded and finally agreed. "Well, if there is a chance in the future,e to the Santell Capital to drink with me." "Okay." Nathaniel smiled and then hung up the phone. His forehead was covered with ayer of cold sweat. In the past, he had never had such a feeling. Now that he was old, he felt that this anxious feeling was getting more and more obvious. Zion and Rita were chatting in the study. He didn''t know that their father had sold him out. He looked at Rita and asked in a low voice, "Do you have something to ask me? Or can''t you make up your mind?" "Brother, do you have any ns?" Rita''s sudden question left Zion a little confused. "Why are you asking such a question without thinking?" Rita looked at him seriously and said, "Have you already nned to deal with big brother?" "What do I n to do?" Zion quickly turned around to make tea, but he was a little depressed. The twins were not good at that. Sometimes, that kind of tacit understanding and telepathy made it hard to have privacy. Rita didn''t intend to let go of Zion. She bit her lower lip and said, "You''re the next head of the family. By right, you should have rushed over to take a look since brother unconscious, but you didn''t. You''re still very calm, so I''m wondering if it''s true that he is unconscious. Or are you trying to show it to outsiders?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Zion suddenly frowned. "What exactly do you want to say?" Zion looked at Rita. For the first time, he felt that he couldn''t face her. Rita suddenly smiled. "Brother, you may not know that every time you hide something from me, you don''t dare to look into my eyes, like now." "No." Zion was almost exposed by her words. Rita didn''t force him anymore. She just whispered, "If I marry Mylo, one day if he needs the help of our family because of some country''s issue, will you help him?" "I''ll help you! No matter whether you''re married or not, you''re a member of the Ye family. You''re my sister. I won''t let you die. I won''t see you in pain. Do you understand?" "So as long as I''m here, you can''t take the Ye family out of the center of powerpletely." Hearing Rita''s words, Zion was shocked. "What are you talking about?" "Isn''t that what you''re thinking about? In recent years, there have been people monitoring our family. Whether it''s Uncle Mo or other power groups, I don''t feel free at all. Do you think so? In the future, I''m afraid that we will do anything with our lover under such supervision, because those people in the center of power don''t trust our family. But you don''t want to live such a life, especially when you want to marry Evangeline, the princess of another country. The scope of your power has expanded. How can those people let you go? If I were you, I would definitely take the Ye family out of the center of power. Maybe you have discussed this with our eldest brother before? His injury this time was an ident, but is it inevitable?" Listening to Rita''s orderly analysis, Zion was a little depressed and didn''t know how to answer. "You just have to follow your own heart. No matter how the Ye family changes, it''s your parents'' home. No matter what your decision is, our parents, brothers, and I will support you. Why do you think so much?" Rita said with a smile, "Brother, as you said, I am a member of the Ye family. Whether the Ye family canpletely withdraw from the center of power or not, in fact, I upy a very important position. At present, I have thought of two ways to go." For some reason, Zion felt a little uneasy. "What do you want to do?" Rita said with a smile, "Brother, don''t be nervous. What can I do? I just think that if the Ye family wants topletely get rid of them, they must make those people in the center of power feel at ease. And everyone knows that our parents and the other three men in our family love me the most. Now that I have recovered, I can tell Uncle Mo that I have entered the center of power to work. As long as I am here, no matter if it is Uncle Mo or the others who withdraw from the Ye family, they will be much more relieved." "Shut up! The Ye family doesn''t need a girl like you to help them." Hearing that, Zion was furious. What kind of bullsh*t n was this? "Rita, let me tell you, I have never thought of giving up everyone in the Ye family, especially you." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "But Mylo is from their side!" Rita finally understood why Zion had asked her to think about Mylo''s identity a while ago. She whispered, "Brother, in fact, there is another n, which is to break up with Mylo. From then on, we will have nothing to do with each other''s marriage. I will follow the Ye family." "Are you willing?" Zion looked at Rita and felt particrly distressed. This girl had loved Mylo since she was young. Although he didn''t know what she liked about Mylo, he couldn''t really exin his feelings for her. Zion understood even better that if she broke up with Mylo, Rita might never fall in love again. Thinking of this, he felt distressed. His sister shouldn''t have suffered like this. "Rita" "Brother, I don''t want to! But I can''t ignore the lives of everyone in the Ye family." Although Rita smiled, there was a trace of depression in her tears. Zion immediately felt terrible. "Let''s not talk about this first. We''ll have to look at Wisdom''s injuries before making a decision. Moreover, Mylo is very capable. If he enters that ce, he won''t be able to leave for the rest of his life. You should know." "Yes." Rita nodded. She had lived a carefree life for more than 20 years, and she had never been so distressed about anything. But now she was a little helpless. "Well, don''t think about that. Go take a shower and have a good rest. Then we will go to see Wisdom. As for the following decisions, let''s talk about itter, okay?" "Okay." Rita nodded and then left the study. Zion''s phone rang a few times. He took a look at the phone and found it was his subordinate''s number, so he directly clicked the answer button. "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Ye, there seems to be something wrong with Maximilian." Zion narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard his men''s words. "Why is there something wrong?" "I don''t know. I just feel that something is wrong. But Denzel suddenly disappeared this morning. Our brothers were there and we didn''t find any suspicious people, but Denzel disappeared." His men were a little depressed, but Zion''s eyes suddenly darkened. "Denzel is gone?" This was definitely the plot of Maximilian! But how did he avoid his spies and take Denzel away? Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 "Do you have any other clues?" Zion went through everyone in his mind, but he didn''t find anything suspicious. There was also news from his men that there were no clues. It seemed that things had suddenlye to a deadlock. In fact, Maximilian was like a stray dog now. He could not do anything powerful, but he made people ufortable. Besides, he always made people feel uneasy if he stayed. After hanging up the phone, Zion couldn''t sit still. He quickly got up and nned to go and have a look in person, but he met Anton at the door. "Why are you back? Aren''t you going to stay in Dark Forest for a period of time?" Anton nodded and said, "Yes, that''s what I nned to do, but someone called me and said that the Fang Group was destroyed. I need to sum it up, so he asked me toe back and report it." Hearing Anton''s words, Zion immediately understood. Perhaps Nathaniel had told Carlson that the Ye family was going to withdraw, and the higher-ups hoped that Anton would stay. Although the medicine of the Fang Group was very sessful, the most important thing was the blood problem of the Blu family. Now the other party was going to pin Anton down, wasn''t it? The blood of the Blu family was unique, and Anton had medical and scientific research experience. It was reasonable for the higher-ups to keep this talent. If he just wanted to leave with the Ye family, it would be a little difficult for Anton. But if Anton didn''t go with them, the Ye family and the Blu family might not be able to be like the old times. Zion suddenly felt a little annoyed. Anton patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Do you also have times when you are irritated?" "Get lost! I''m not in the mood to make trouble with you now. I''ll go and see my brother first." Zion was about to leave, but was stopped by Anton. He handed over a small booklet in his hand. "What''s that? Don''t tell me you''re registered." Zion took it subconsciously and took a look at it. His eyes immediately widened. "You..." Anton particrly appreciated Zion''s surprised look and said with a smile, "You didn''t think of it, did you?" "Do you want to die? Have you already decided on such a big matter?" Zion didn''t expect that Anton would show him his change of nationality. Anton said indifferently, "My father didn''t know which country he was from. I heard from my father that when my grandparents were arrested for their research, they were not from your country. Later, my father was born with no specific identity. It was the same identity that the woman gave my father''s registered residence and identity, so my father became a citizen of our country. My mother was a member of the Bell family. No matter what big mistakes the Bell family made, my grandfather Kingston was always the close person of the previous patriarch. So I thought about it. With my current research ability and identity, the authorities will definitely let me enter the center of power. I know that you are eager to pull the Ye family out of the center of power, so I was stupid enough to get in. I called Serena, Esmeralda''s mother, and I said that I was willing to be her son-inw, but I wanted to be as the same nationality with her." Zion was stunned. "Isn''t Serena from our country?" "No." Anton gave Zion an answer. "The Laurent family was originally on the border, and many people came from outside the border, like Serena. Otherwise, how could Serena and her daughter still be in good condition after the Laurent family was destroyed? By relying on her cooperation with Uncle Mo? If it was a country, with Uncle Mo''s current status, he could make Serena unconditionally work for the higher- ups without any cooperation at all. Now that we have cooperated, I will check it out. Do you know which country Serena is from?" "Don''t keep me guessing. Tell me now." Zion kicked Anton. Anton dodged and said with a smile, "They are from your uncle Lebanon''s area. I heard that Serena''s family, the Baxton family seems to be a big family." Zion didn''t notice that. "Zion, I found out that you''ve be silly after falling in love." Anton was not afraid of being provoked by Zion. Zion snorted and said, "You want to be the son- in-w of the Baxton family? Have you asked Esmeralda if she agreed? You beat her up, and now you want to be a live-in son-inw? Do you need me to tell you what that is?" His words directly gave Anton a blow. "Zion, did you do it on purpose?" "Well, I''m d that you can tell." After saying that, Zion pushed him away, but he felt much more rxed. Anton was not from the country now. Even if the higher-ups wanted to keep Anton, it was estimated that his uncle would fight for him. After all, he was from the other country. He once felt that this guy just didn''t like to use his brain all day. If he really wanted to do something, his brain would be faster than anyone else''s. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Oh, by the way, if you have nothing to do recently, go to the border." "What? I just came back, and I don''t need to develop feelings for my fiancee?" Anton was depressed. However, Zion sneered and said, "Your fiancee? Esmeralda is eager to kill you now. What are you going to do? With me here, can your wife fly away? Help me deal with it first." "What''s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?" Zion told him about the sudden disappearance of Maximilian and Denzel. Anton frowned and said, "Is it possible that it is a fake?" "What do you mean?" Zion''s heart skipped a beat, but he didn''t say anything. Anton scratched the back of his head and said, "Look, Romeo and Maximilian are both sons. Is that possible that Maximilian knew that he couldn''t hide anymore, so he killed Romeo and became Romeo himself. For his mother, a son is dead. If the remaining son can''t be saved, it will be sad. So will he cooperate with Maximilian in acting and want to keep this son? Besides, Denzel is her grandson. This is very suitable." Zion frowned. He remembered that his subordinate said that there was something wrong with Romeo recently, but he couldn''t tell why there was something wrong. He thought about it with Anton''s words, then looked at Anton and said, "Go and check it out. Romeo is a very honest person. He is just an ordinary person. I once had breakfast made by him. It''s delicious." Anton whispered, "Romeo should be in your mother-inw''s country, right? Why don''t you go there by yourself? You can see your wife too." Zion was suddenly enlightened. "That''s right. I''ve forgotten about this matter. Alright, you can help me take care of the matters here. I''ll go look for my wife." After saying that, Zion turned around and left. Suddenly, he remembered something. He punched Anton on the shoulder and said angrily, "Did you do it on purpose?" Anton couldn''t helpughing, but when he saw Zion''s angry face, he quickly said, "I just want to see how much your IQ has dropped after you fell in love, but I don''t know what happened. I was shocked. Zion, you''re also like this today!" "Hurry up and get the hell over there! My brother still needs me here. I can''t get through it for the time being!" Zion gnashed his teeth in anger. He looked at Anton and said with a sinister smile, "Just you wait. Ten years is not toote for a gentleman to take revenge. Besides, you have been waiting for less than ten years." Her words made Anton want to cry. Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 Anton also knew that the situation on Wisdom''s side was special. Zion couldn''t leave at all, so he joked about Evangeline''s side. He didn''t expect that Zion would really be fooled. Although he soon realized it, ording to this man''s evil mentality, Anton was going to get it. "Don''t, Zion. I''m just kidding. Don''t take it seriously! I''m still waiting for you to help me get married." Anton immediately changed his words. Zion snorted arrogantly and left. Anton didn''t follow her this time because he found a gaze following him. After Zion left, Anton turned around and saw Esmeralda standing there, looking at him with aplicated expression. "What''s wrong? You found that I''m actually quite handsome?" "You''re so annoying!" Esmeralda turned her head away, but she couldn''t deny that Anton was actually very handsome, especially his blue eyes, which were really fascinating. When he injured her, it was too dark to see clearly. At this time, he found that Anton and Zion were different kinds, but they were both handsome men. Realizing what she was thinking, Esmeralda was a little annoyed. She turned around to leave, but was blocked by Anton. "What are you doing? Get out of my way!" Anton saw that she was struggling to walk and remembered that he had once hit her. He quickly took a step forward and picked her up before Esmeralda could react. Then, he lifted his foot and walked to her room. Esmeralda waspletely dumbfounded. No man had ever been so close to her since she was a child, and she had never been hugged this way. Her face couldn''t help but turn red. "Put me down!" She could smell Anton''s breath, which made her a little flustered. Anton did not listen to her. Instead, he returned to his room with Esmeralda in his arms and ced her on the bed. Only then did he say in a low voice, "Your body isn''t in good health, so don''t go anywhere. It will take you many days to recover." "Now that you say so, have you forgotten who caused this injury?" Esmeralda got angry the moment he mentioned it. Anton looked at Esmeralda''s small face in front of him and could not help but smile. "It''s my fault. I''ll treat you well in the future and make up for this mistake, okay?" "Who wants you to take me with you? Who do you think you are?" Esmeralda suddenly felt her heart beating uncontrobly. This man was not a man at all in front of us just now, but why did she still feel that what he said was so pleasant? Anton didn''t know what Esmeralda was thinking. He reached out and touched her head and said, "I''m stupid. I''m not good at talking. If you''re unhappy in the future, just tell me directly. My EQ is low, but I''ll be good to you." "Don''t say that. I have nothing to do with you. Don''t think that if you hurt me, you will have to pay for the rest of your life. I am not that overbearing." Esmeralda said hurriedly, but her heart was beating very fast. Anton actually touched her head? Zion had never done this before. However, Esmeralda realized that she did not hate his touch. Maybe she was someone who liked people with good looks. At this moment, she was actually quite satisfied with Anton''s looks. Anton didn''t know that Esmeralda''s mood was fluctuating. He said in a low voice, "I like you a lot. Maybe you''ll think that I''m more abrupt, and I can''t tell how I feel at the moment. When I saw you for the first time, my heart beat a little fast. I know that so far no girl has made me feel this way. So I want to pursue you and hope you can give me a chance." It was the first time that Esmeralda was confessed by a man. She could not help but be stunned. Then, she felt a weird feeling, it was sweet and felt nice. "Don''t think that I didn''t hear what you said to Zion just now. You chose me because of your nationality?" "That''s right." Anton did not hide it. He looked at Esmeralda and said, "I want to pursue you. In addition to the feeling of being moved, I am also thinking about many things, including your background and the convenience that your mother can bring to Zion in the future. Although there are some benefits, I swear that if I marry you in this life, I will definitely treat you with all my heart and soul. My heart and me will all be yours alone. The style of our Blu family is like a lifetime couple. You don''t have to worry about this. In other words, if I don''t like you, no matter how good your background is, I won''t sacrifice my whole life to plot against Zion. Although brotherhood is important, I don''t want to sacrifice anyone who will apany me for the rest of my life." Her words were very straightforward, but it made Esmeralda''s heart beat quickly. Wasn''t she also envious of the life- long rtionship between Zion and Evangeline? Now that this man was talking to her like this, should she believe him? Would she like to give it a try? Esmeralda''s heart was surging, but she did not dare to answer immediately. Instead, she lowered her head and asked, "Why are you so nice to Zion?" "Because he''s my brother and his mother saved my father''s life. If it weren''t for the Ye family, my father wouldn''t have been able to live to this day, much less marry and have children. Therefore, Esmeralda, I''ve seen how good you are to Zion. I hope you won''t make things difficult for the Ye family in the future, no matter what it is for. I don''t want us to end up like my parents one day. Although it''s a little too early to say that." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "What happened to your parents?" Esmeralda did not really understand what happened to Desmond and Haniya. Anton did not hide anything and started talking to Esmeralda. From the time they met each other until the end. She could not help but feel a little sad. "Actually, your mother loves your father. It''s just that the two of them have walked in the wrong direction." "It''s hard to say that we won''t take the wrong path in life, but I hope that when you or I go the wrong way in the future, we can remind each other in time. Is that okay?" Looking at Anton''s sincere eyes, Esmeralda suddenly had an impulse to agree, but she held back. "How can you be like this? We are not familiar with each other at all. Do you want me to promise you for the rest of my life? Don''t you think I''m a little rascal?" Anton immediatelyughed. "Well, you listen to me, so you don''t intend to give me a chance?" Esmeralda''s heart skipped a beat as she looked at Anton. "I have to think about it." "Then think about it carefully. I''m going out for a while. I''ll probably be back in ten days or half a month. Give me a clear answer then, okay?" Anton touched Esmeralda''s head again. It felt like touching a pet, but she was a little satisfied. They talked for a while. Seeing that she was tired, Anton got up and left. Zion was already waiting outside. When he saw Anton out, there was a hint of tease in his eyes. Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 "I didn''t expect you to be so good at flirting. I don''t believe that you don''t have any experience." "It''s really the first time. Your palms are sweating. Look." Anton spread out his hands. Sure enough, his palms were full of sweat. It could be seen how nervous he was just now. Zion couldn''t help smiling and said, "You''re a good-for-nothing!" "We''ve been familiar with each other for a long time. I''m sure I won''t be nervous next time." Anton was very shameless. Zion''s eyes were moved. "A marriage is sacred. Don''t do it for me..." "Although you are very important to me, you are not enough for me to find someone I can spend the rest of my life with. I have checked Esmeralda. She is a very pure girl, and I really have feelings for her, so I hope that she will always be so simple. The background of the Baxton family is actually veryplicated. Serena has no support from the Laurent family. If she wants to go back to the Baxton family, she will have to ovee obstacles. As her daughter, Esmeralda will not be as ignorant as before. I am chasing after her now. I just want to do what she should do for her. She is only responsible for living a good life." Looking at the seriousness in Anton''s eyes, Zion finally understood that he was really tempted. Love was hard to say sometimes. Perhaps just a nce could make one fall in love. Zion had always known that the Blu family were deeply in love with each other. Seeing that Anton didn''t choose his marriage casually, Zion was relieved. He was happy to see such a good couple. "Then you have to be careful. Don''t make Esmeralda sad." "Got it." Anton bumped fists with Zion, then got up and walked out. Zion knew that Anton''s trip was not really safe. He secretly sent people to protect him. Then he saw Rita leaning against the door and looking at him. He couldn''t help frowning slightly. "It''s not good for you to appear quietly like a ghost." "I know you''re envious of my excellent skills now." However, Rita didn''t take it seriously. Instead, she blocked Zion''s way. "What can I do for you?" "Let''s go to see Wisdom. I miss him a little." Hearing Rita''s words, Zion nodded slightly. All the things that should be done had been done, and all the arrangements had been arranged. Naturally, they were going to see Wisdom. "Okay." The pair of siblings got in the car and drove straight out. Unexpectedly, there was still an unknown car behind them. Zion frowned slightly, but Rita nced at him. Then she snorted and called Mylo. "When are you free?" It was the first time that Mylo had received a call from Rita. He couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. Then, he said, "You can find me anytime." "Seriously." "I''ve always been serious about you and me. What''s wrong?" Rita sighed and said, "Is there anyone from your side in the hospital where Wisdom is?" "Of course. He is seriously injured, and the team attached great importance to him." "My brother and I are going to have a look. Is it convenient for us?" Mylo naturally knew when he heard Rita''s words. He smiled and said, "Of course it''s convenient." "Let''s make some arrangements. We''ll be there soon." "Okay." After hanging up the phone, the people around him looked at Mylo and said, "Group Leader, you know that Mr. Ye is a highly confidential person. No one is allowed to visit him." "My fiancee is here to see my future brother-inw. Is that not allowed?" Mylo gave him a cold look, then lifted his foot and left. The subordinate was stunned for a moment, then quickly followed up and continued, "Group Leader, you should know that the case of Fang''s Group was done by you at the beginning. Now you have a big advantage. If you don''t have a good rtionship with you, your promotion may not be too smooth." "I don''t need to be promoted, and I won''t take the credit this time. I don''t want to take the credit for nothing. Go and arrange it." After that, Mylo entered the office. There was a person sitting in the office. When Mylo saw him, he was slightly stunned. Then he sat aside as if nothing had happened and said, "What''s the matter?" "When are you going home?" The man looked at this grandson in front of him and couldn''t help but feel a little depressed. Mylo was obviously the one with the best music knowledge and the most talented one in the family, but now he gave up his glory and came to work here. If it weren''t for his connections, he might not have seen this grandson in his life. Mylo said expressionlessly, "Go home? Where is my home?" Mr. Hans face suddenly became a little embarrassed. "If you really care about your parents, you can move back to the old house. I heard that you have a girlfriend? The girl of the Ye family?" "Don''t think too much about it. No matter what happens between Rita and me, it has nothing to do with the Hans family. Besides, I won''t let Rita be the daughter-inw of the Han family. Is it normal for there to be one more person inside? The Hans family looks morous. Don''t you know how many dirty things there are in it?" "How dare you!" Mr. Hans blushed with anger. "There are some dirty things in every big family. I don''t believe that the Ye family doesn''t have them! As the son of a big family, what you want to think about from childhood to adulthood is not these dirty things, but how to deal with them. This is what the head of the family should do." "I''m not interested in the head of the family." Mylo picked up something and was about to leave. Mr. Hans suddenly said, "As long as you promise toe back and take over the Hans family, how about I use my connections to let you leave here? Mylo, think about it carefully. The Ye family has been in the center of power for too long. Once Master Mo abdicates, what do you think the Ye family will do? I know that you broke away from the Hans family and got the freedom you want by relying on your current rtionship. Have you ever thought about it? Once the Ye family wants to withdraw, but you are getting closer and closer to the center of power now. Is it possible for you and the kid of the Ye family to continue? I heard that although Rita lives freely, she is a very pure girl. Between you and the Ye family, who do you think she will choose?" His words sessfully made Mylo stop in his tracks. He looked at his grandfather. He had never understood why the Hans family, who was obviously just a music family, was connected to the power center. Back then, he left the Hans family and entered the business world with his own abilities. Without that person''s help, he might not have been able to achieve anything in his life, let alone be so close to Rita. Now, ording to his grandfather''s words, the Hans family also had such a rtionship? Mylo''s eyes narrowed involuntarily. "What the hell are you thinking? I warn you, if you dare to do anything to Rita, don''t me me for being rude to the Hans family! Although the family has cultivated me, it almost destroyed me. I can show mercy to the Hans family, of course, for the sake of giving birth to me. If you dare to set your eyes on Rita, I will definitely kill the entire family!" "Mylo!" Mr. Hans was irritated by his words, but Mylo''s face darkened. Did his reaction mean that the Hans family was really up to something?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 "What the hell are you up to?" In the end, Mylo returned and faced his grandfather with a serious expression. Mr. Hans'' chest rose and fell rapidly, but he didn''t see Myloing over tofort him, so he didn''t feel sad. "Mylo, I''ve treated you well since you were a child, haven''t I? Are you treating me like this for the sake of that kid from the Ye family? You don''t even want the Hans family? You should know that if a person doesn''t have a strong background, you can''t marry a girl from the Ye family." "I can marry into the Ye family!" Mylo''s words stunned Mr. Hans, and then his face turned a little purple. "Nonsense! How could a man like you marry into a family? Are you shameless?" "Shameless just because I want to marry into a family? Then the way you look for a lover when you''re married is fine? After all, I''m devoted to love and sacred for marriage. But the Hans family is rotten from the bottom of my heart. It''s beautiful on the outside. Do you dare to let the world know about the dirty inside?" Mylo''s expression never softened when he talked about the Hans family. Mr. Hans really didn''t want to argue with Mylo on such a matter, but it seemed that this question had be the deepest pain in Mylo''s heart, so he didn''t know what to say for a while. Both of them were silent for a moment, and the atmosphere was a little depressing. In the end, Mr. Hans couldn''t stand it anymore, so he opened his mouth. "Mylo, listen to me. I don''t object to you marrying the daughter of the Ye family, but you have to come back and be the head of the Hans family." Mylo was not surprised by such a request, but he sneered and said, "I don''t want it." "Mylo, it''s not up to you." "Do you want to threaten me with the things here?" Seeing that Mr. Hans was finally about to get to the point, Mylo sat down on the chair and looked at him coldly. Mr. Hans couldn''t help frowning when he saw Mylo''s confident look. "Do you know something?" "I know what I should know, what I shouldn''t know." Mylo didn''t hide the truth and said lightly, "The Hans family has indeed made some achievements in music these years, but it''s a little nonsense to say that every generation is a genius. But no matter how useless the descendants of the Hans family are, they will more or less have some achievements. If I didn''t know it before, I already knew it now. The Hans family is a secret pawn of the National Security Agency, right?" His words made Mr. Hans''face sink a little, and then he quickly closed the door and windows. "Mylo, since you already know, you shoulde back." "What am I going to do when you go back? To continue doing what you have done? The reason why you didn''t let me contact Rita before was that the Ye Family was in the center of power and was a member of the Mo family. You were afraid that there would be a conflict with your orders, so you refused to let me pursue Rita. Now you agree, because you heard that the Ye family was going to withdraw from the center of power. You also coveted such a big family business of the Ye family, so you want me to use looks as a trick, don''t you?" A mocking smile appeared on Mylo''s lips. "Do you really think that everyone in the Ye family is a fool? When I appeared in front of Zion, he should have known what kind of position our family is. Otherwise, how could I, a nobody, establish myself in the business world? How could I appear here? Do you think that everyone in the Ye family is dumb?" Mr. Hans frowned. Obviously, what Mylo said was right. He was also thinking about the next step. Seeing how calcting he was, Mylo shook his head, feeling a little ufortable in his heart. "Grandpa, I''ll call you grandpa for thest time. What I have done for the above is enough to repay the kindness of the Hans family for raising me up. As for how to go in the future, I hope you don''t interfere. If you insist on interfering, then I can only destroy the entire Hans family." When Mylo said these words, his face was cold and his eyes were cold, which immediately made Mr. Hans look up in surprise. He suddenly found that his grandson seemed to have been out of his control for too long. Since he left the Hans family alone, everyone thought that he would break his head and bleed, but he was out of the world. He thought that all this result was due to the support of the National Security Agency, but before he came, the superior told him that Mylo was out of control and might want to leave the National Security Agency. How was this possible? Once he entered the National Security Agency, he would be a member of the National Security Agency for the rest of his life. He refused to believe that Mylo would find a way to leave unless he died! But if he died, would he still be able to marry Rita? Mr. Hans knew about the love Mylo had for Rita, so he did not get it. "Mr. Hans, tell me who the person behind you is." "Carlson!" Mylo''s words caused Mr. Hans'' eyes to widen. "Who?" "The one at the top of the power center, you didn''t hear me wrong. There may be people from the National Security Bureau who have helped me these years, but from beginning to end, the person I left the Hans family and invested in was Carlson. The Ye family and the Mo family are inseparable from each other. I didn''t intend to go against the Ye family from the beginning. Wherever the Ye family goes, I naturally go. For me, the ce where there is Rita is my home." Mylo revealed his true identity to Mr. Hans. Mr. Hans copsed on the chair like a deted balloon. It wouldn''t be a big deal if it was someone else, but that person was now in charge of the country''s lifeline. He didn''t have the strength or the courage to oppose the other party. Only then did he realize that the Hans family had really lost Mylo. His grandson, whom he had cultivated with great care since he was a child, was gone just like that. Mr. Hans was a little unwilling, but there was nothing he could do. He could only re at Mylo and say fiercely, "You''d better go with the flow for the rest of your life. Don''t let the Ye family dislike you, or you''ll regret it one day. You obviously have your own family, but you abandoned everything and married into the Ye family. Mylo, you''re like a moth flying into a me. You don''t care about the consequences. You''ll regret it one day!" "I will be fine." Mylo''s eyes were firm, and the shining light burned Mr. Hans''s eyes. He left angrily, but Mylo rubbed his temples. He knew that there was still a long way to go before he could catch up with Rita. The Ye family''s current momentum had been set. How could he put Rita in a difficult position? Their rtionship was not supposed to get involved in too many things. What he and Rita wanted was nothing more than two-sided love. It had nothing to do with family background or background. Thinking of this, the corners of Mylo''s lips curled up slightly. He would be seeing her soon, so he had to clean himself up, right? In Zion''s car, Rita listened to the conversation between Mr. Hans and Mylo. The small listening device in her hand made her frown slightly. "Brother, you''re actually monitoring Mylo? Why are you so worried about him?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "You going to get married. I have to know whether the man you chose is responsible or not. Although I asked you how to choose after you know Mylo''s identity, you seem to be very nervous. In this case, I have to see what Mylo wants. Now it seems that he is a member of our Ye family. I will ept this brother-inw." As soon as Zion finished speaking, Rita''s eyes turned a little red. It was what she wanted to get the blessing and recognition of her family. Fortunately, the man she liked was right, and her brother also loved her. Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 "This will be the only time. Also, Mylo is not here, so quickly take the recorder down. Don''t make things ugly." Although Rita was in a good mood, she was still angry with Zion. It was obvious that she was defending Mylo. Zion didn''t care. He smiled and said, "Okay. I''ll do whatever you say. But even if Mylo is Uncle Mo''s man, will he let us leave the center of power?" These words made Rita fall silent. She didn''t know. Initially, she didn''t know what to say to Mylo. Now that Mylo''s thoughts were the same as theirs, Rita was naturally delighted. However, when she thought of the difficulty involved, she couldn''t help but sigh. "All right, all right. Don''t sigh. People always think of a way. Besides, Mylo should also have a way to solve it. Don''t worry about it." "I hope so." The car slowly entered the gate of the National Security Agency. Because of Mylo''s instructions, Zion and the others sessfully drove in. When Rita saw Mylo''s handsome appearance, she couldn''t help but smile. "Mylo." Her voice was sweet. She got out of the car and flew over like a butterfly. Mylo quickly stretched out his hands to catch her. The familiar scent made him feel a little at ease. "Be careful." "I just want to hug you." Rita wasn''t someone to be trifled with. Now that she had found her true love, she naturally wouldn''t be involved in hiding. She wished that everyone in the world knew about their rtionship. Mylo didn''t have any objections. He held Rita''s hand, looked at Zion, and said with a smile, "You''re here?" "Well, where are my brother and his wife?" "Follow me." Mylo led the way, followed by Zion. He looked around and found that the equipment here was excellent and the degree of secrecy was very high, so he was no longer curious. Since he had decided to leave the center of power, he naturally had to restrain his curiosity. The three of them arrived at the medical department. Wisdom was arranged to be in the intensive care unit, and Kate had been apanying him all the time. Because of the confidentiality system, Kate had no freedom to go out at all, let alone talk to others. In fact, such a situation was like going to jail, or even worse than going to jail. If she was in jail, there was still a prison friend who could chat and rx. But here, she was out of the ward, so she couldn''t go there. So when she saw Zion and Rita, she was a little surprised. "Kate, we''re here." Rita and Zion had long acknowledged Kate. This made Kate blush. "You''re here?" "How is he?" Zion took a step forward, and Kate took the initiative to get out of the way. Rita quickly moved a chair behind Kate and said with a smile, "Kate, take a seat." "I''ll do it myself." Rita was the apple of the Ye family''s eye, a beloved daughter who was doted on by many people. Of course, Kate could not sit on her ce. However, Rita said with a smile, "You are my sister-inw, and we are a family. Don''t regard me as an outsider." Her words made Kate''s eyes a little moist. Since she followed Wisdom here, the Edwards family hadpletely cut off all contact with her. Although there was a secret policy here, the Edwards family should at least take care of her situation. At first, the Edwards family tried every means to learn about Wisdom''s illness from Kate. Later, they learned that Wisdom had been in aa. It was very likely that he would be like this for the rest of his life. They didn''t even allow her sister to marry Wisdom. Her sister had taken care of her baby in Wisdom''s vi before, but when she learned that Wisdom was unconscious, she left and returned to the Edwards family. She had even lost her baby under the arrangement of the Edwards family, and now she was engaged to another rich guy. Kate knew that the child in her sister''s belly was very important to Wisdom. When she heard about it, she went back to persuade her. However, she was alone and could not save the child. Moreover, the Edwards family also hoped that she could rece her sister to marry Wisdom. Marrying Wisdom was Kate''s lifelong hope. Now, of course, she would not refuse this result, but she felt heartbroken for Wisdom. He was so devoted to the Edwards family. As a result, when he was of no use, they made things really ugly. It was also because of this that she always felt that she owed the Ye family a little. Now when she saw Rita still treat her like this, her eyes couldn''t help but turn red. Both Zion and Rita knew exactly what had happened to the Edwards family, but they couldn''t say anything about it now. Rita patted Kate''s shoulder and whispered, "Kate, you are the only person in our Ye family who has recognized you from the beginning. As for your half- sister, we didn''t take her seriously. Originally, Wisdom was engaged to her for the sake of the child in her belly and for him to have a little blood lineage in this world. Now we''ve tried our best. We can''t me you and my brother. In the future, it''s you and Wisdom who will live together. As long as you''re fine, it doesn''t matter what others think. Our Ye family doesn''t have so many snobbish people. Don''t have too much psychological pressure. Besides, you can only rely on yourself to take care of my brother day and night. You are the benefactor of our Ye family." Kate quickly shook her head and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. The more generous and reasonable the Ye family was, the more heartless the Edwards family was. As a member of the Edwards family, she felt ashamed. Zion also felt sorry for Kate, but he was a man. There were some things that were not suitable for him to say as an uncle. He naturally agreed with Rita''s words. He didn''t say anything more, but went to Wisdom to check on Wisdom''s injury. The wounds on Wisdom''s body had been treated seriously, but it could still be seen that Wisdom had been seriously injured before. Zion''s eyes darkened. "Did no one investigate my brother''s ident this time?" "I''ve already investigated it, but there''s no result yet." Mylo''s words made Zion narrow his eyes. "You didn''t find anything as well?" "I do, but it''s not suitable to talk about it here." Zion was not surprised by Mylo''s answer, but it was also because of this that his expression became even colder. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Let''s talk about itter." "Yes." Zion didn''t know much about medicine, so she could only look at Kate and ask, "Kate, is my brother''s vital signs very good now?" "It''s very good, but he just can''t wake up. I''m a little suspicious, but I can''t go in and out freely here, and there are no instruments, so I can''t do anything." Kate had been looking forward to the Ye family''s arrival for a long time. Unfortunately, this ce was different from the outside world. It was not a ce where the Ye family coulde as they wished. Zion immediately understood what was going on, and his expression naturally didn''t look too good. At this moment, footsteps suddenly came from outside, and the sound came directly from this direction. Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 Zion and Mylo''s hearing was different from that of ordinary people, so they naturally heard it. The two of them looked at each other and quicklyposed themselves. Mylo even said, "After the incident with Captain Ye, the team has always been taking care of him and maintaining him with all kinds of drugs and equipment. But I don''t know what happened, Captain Ye just can''t wake up." "We want to take my brother out of here and go home for treatment." Zion''s words made Mylo very embarrassed. He said, "Mr. Ye, I can understand your feelings, but you should also know the rules here. Captain Ye belongs to us. As long as he is still breathing, he will have to be treated here." "So you mean that even if someone dies, he must die here, right?" Zion suddenly got angry. Mylo''s face darkened. "If that''s what Mr. Ye wants to say, then you can put it that way. The medical equipment here is the best. It''s definitely not inferior to those outside. What are you worried about, Mr. Ye?" Seeing that Mylo and Zion were about to quarrel, the people outside walked in. "Mylo, how can you talk to Mr. Ye like that?" It was a middle-aged man, who seemed to be higher than Mylo. When Mylo saw the visitor, he quickly said, "Director Lionel." Director Lionel waved his hand, looked at Zion, and said with a smile, "Don''t be so angry, Mr. Ye. This is the rule here. Don''t take it to heart." "I''m surprised! It''s true that my brother has entered your ce, but it''s not up to you to decide his life or death, is it? Today, I''m going to take him away. If you have the ability, kill me. Otherwise, the Ye family will never give up!" Zion''s words were very domineering. Rita also took out a gun and assembled it. "I haven''t yed this thing for many years. I don''t know if I''ve had it, but it shouldn''t be a problem to pick it up here." Director Lionel''s face changed a little. Mylo''s face turned even paler. "Rita, that thing is dangerous. Don''t make trouble." "Make a scene? Mylo, do you really think that you have no bottom line or principles just because you like me? If someone from our Ye family says we should take him away, then we must take him away. I think who dares to stop us today? I remember that thest time we hurt someone was about seven or eight years old. Brother, am I right?" Rita looked at Zion indifferently. Zion smiled and said, "Yeah." Director Lionel''s face darkened again. Seeing that Zion and Rita were serious, he quickly said, "Mr. and Ms. Ye, don''t be angry. We can talk." "How can we talk about it?" Zion was not in a hurry. Director Lionel looked around with some embarrassment and said, "Our bureau has been studying a project recently. We have consumed a lot of money, and the research data of the Fang Group is notprehensive. It''s really hard for us to support it." "You want money? Just say it." Rita was straightforward, but what she said made Director Lionel embarrassed. Zion sneered and said, "You heard that the Ye family is going to leave the center of power, so you n to use my brother to tie the Ye family and your National Security Bureau together, right?" "Mr. Ye is a smart man." There was no need for him to lie, so he decided to be frank. Zion nced at him and said, "If you let my brother go, I''ll give you one billion. As for the Ye family, don''t dream about it. We can even give up on Uncle Mo. Why do you think we have to tie you up? Do you have more power than Uncle Mo?" His words made Director Lionel''s face turn pale, but he knew that Zion was telling the truth. One billion! This number was not something that ordinary people could afford. He looked at Wisdom''s current state and thought. While he was calcting for a good deal, Rita gave him a mocking look and then pointed the assembled gun at Director Lionel''s temple. He was so scared that he reacted quickly and said with a smile, "Ms. Ye, don''t, don''t, it''s easy to get angry." "At most, it''s a human life. Do you think that you can''t afford a person''s life with one billion?" What should she say? How should she answer? Cold sweat broke out on his forehead as he hurriedly looked at Mylo. "Mylo, please persuade them. I didn''t say that I wouldn''t agree." Seeing what Director Lionel had said, Mylo quickly held Rita''s hand and said with a smile, "Rita, don''t make trouble. Didn''t he agree?" "Really? One billion to let my brother leave here, and then the file will be eliminated?" Rita''s words were very straightforward, and she even pointed the gun forward. Director Lionel was so scared that he quickly said, "Yes! As long as the money is in ce, Wisdom will be removed from this list. From now on, his life or death is no longer ours. We will never trouble him again." When he said these words, his eyes were rolling around. In Wisdom''s current situation, he couldn''t do anything. It was worth it to exchange one billion for a person ina. After hearing what he said, Zion took out his mobile phone and clicked on the ying button. What Director Lionel had said just now was recorded word by word. His expression was a little ugly, but he didn''t dare to move around. Zion asked someone to transfer the money here, and sent a car outside to wait for Wisdom and Kate to leave. After the one billion was transferred into his ount, Director Lionel couldn''t say anything, so he had to ask Zion to take Wisdom and the others away. Kate finally breathed a sigh of relief. Zion, Rita, and Wisdom, who was in aa on both sides, left here step by step. In fact, Mylo followed them, but now he couldn''t get too close to them, so he had to stay. Seeing them leave, Sir Lionel was so angry that he kicked away the stool in front of him. Then he looked at Mylo and said, "I know you''re talking to the girl from the Ye Family, but you''d better remember that you''re one of us. Do you think that the Hans family can save you with one billion? Even if the Hans family has money, they don''t have the confidence and ability." After that, Sir Lionel left angrily. Mylo sneered. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The Hans family? The Hans family wouldn''t give him a hundred million to save him! That was why he was so eager to leave the Hans family and enter the Ye family. After all, the Ye family was too kind. Mylo rolled his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking. After Rita and Zion got in the car, they saw that Mylo didn''te out. They couldn''t help squinting their eyes and asking, "Brother, do you think that Mylo will be fine after we make such a scene?" "No, he can still handle the small trouble. Besides, our purpose today is to take our big brother home. As for Mylo, he has a way to get out of here." Rita heaved a sigh of relief after getting Zion''s confirmation. She looked back reluctantly. Looking at Wisdom''s pale face, she couldn''t help asking, "Kate, it''s hard to say what happened to Wisdom just now. Why has he been in aa for so long? Have you found anything?" "Yes." Kate finally left that ce and could not help but let out a sigh of relief. However, her expression was a little solemn. For a moment, Zion and Rita suddenly felt a little uneasy. Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 "Kate, it''s scary for you to be like this." Rita was the first to speak. Kate bit her lower lip and said, "He can''t wake up. I suspect that he was drugged. In fact, he was seriously injured at first, but I have treated him in time. There will definitely be no unconscious situation. Butter, the people of the National Security Bureau came over and checked on him. After doing the checkup, he never woke up again. During the checkup, they didn''t allow me to be around. They drove me out, so I don''t know what they did to him. After they left, I took Wisdom to the dark forest. The instruments there couldn''t find anything wrong, but I always felt that something was wrong. Later, when I came back, the people of the National Security Bureau took him here and injected him with drugs every day. I don''t know what the contents are. Every time I asked, they all said vaguely that I couldn''t have a test and I couldn''t have any freedom, so I always suspected that him was doing this on purpose." Hearing this, Zion couldn''t help frowning. "Send him to Barney for an examination." Rita nodded. The car drove to Barney''s ce at the signal of Zion. When Barney saw Zion again, his eyes were a little wet. When he saw Rita, he stepped forward and hugged her tightly. "It''s great that you''re fine. Do you know that I''m scared to death?" Rita smiled knowingly. "Barney, this is called a blessing in disguise." "Bah, well, you are so lucky." Barney''s words made them feel a little relieved. Seeing her like this, Zion couldn''t help saying, "Barney, can you help me see what happened to my brother? He has been unconscious since he was injured in thest mission. Kate suspected that someone did something to him." Barney''s expression immediately changed when she heard that. "Come in." Kate was a little nervous, but Rita took her hand and gave her some courage and strength. They pushed Wisdom into Barney''s office. Because of the beginning of Wisdom''s examination, everyone was nervous. When Barney heard that Kate was a doctor, she asked her toe in and help him. They had been waiting for a long time. Rita paced back and forth uneasily. Although Zion did not move, she could tell that he was very nervous. Evangeline heard that Zion had returned afterpleting her task, but she didn''t receive Zion''s text message or phone call. She was about toe over to look for Zion, but was stopped by Eugene, saying that girls couldn''t be too active. "How many years has it been since I took the initiative? It''s time for Zion to take the initiative. If he doesn''t take any action, it''s fine if we don''t get married." This scared Evangeline so much that she texted Zion to ask if he had forgotten about her. Zion was so nervous that he thought for a moment when he heard the phone call. He nced at it and found that it was his wife. He couldn''t help but feel a little soft in his heart. When he saw the message sent by Evangeline, he didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Wisdom is not well. I just went to the National Security Bureau with Rita to pick him up. I didn''t have time to find you. Are you ming me?" "No, I miss you. But what''s wrong with him?" Evangeline knew the rtionship between Zion and Wisdom. When she heard that something had happened to Wisdom, she naturally stopped being unreasonable. Zion told Evangeline about Kate''s guess, which made Evangeline a little angry. "If it was really done by them, could it be over just like that? The Ye family gave them one billion. The more I thought about it, the more angry I felt." "Don''t worry. I''ll make them spit out how much they took from the Ye Family. If it''s really Kate''s guess." There was a sh of ruthlessness in Zion''s eyes. Hearing what he said, Evangeline was relieved. "Zion, you should also be careful. Don''t make too many enemies. We''re not married yet." "I see. Don''t worry. I''ll marry you." "Yes." The two of them said a few more words of love, and then put down the phone. Only then did Zion realize that Rita was standing in front of him and looking at him with resentment. "What are you doing?" "You can kiss your Anne easily, but Mylo is still in a fire pit." Zion was a little depressed by her words. "Mylo knows it himself." "That should be supported by our Ye family. No matter what, we have to marry into our Ye family. Don''t tell me you don''t want to care about it anymore?" Zionughed as soon as he heard Rita''s words. "Do you really want him to be a live-in son-inw? Our Ye family doesn''tck a son-inw." "He said it himself." Rita was very happy. It was enough that Mylo had this kind of intention. She didn''t care about those worldly details, but in the future, when Mylo broke up with the Hans family, she would naturally treat him even better. Zion knew his sister''s temper and couldn''t help saying, "I''ll tell Uncle Mo about Mylo. Don''t worry." "You are the best." Rita hugged Zion and kissed him, leaving him speechless. "I''ll tell you, don''t be like this when you get married in the future. We are siblings, but my wife will get jealous." "Humph! You''re talking as if you are the only one with partner." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Rita retorted, and then saw Barney and Kateing out. The two of them quickly got up and walked over. "How is it going? How is Wisdom?" Zion quickly opened his mouth. Before Barney could say anything, Kate burst into tears. "Kate, don''t cry. What happened?" Rita directly held Kate in her arms. Zion''s heart sank. He looked at Barney and asked, "Barney, is it really not very well?" Barney nodded and said, "We did a blood cell analysis for Wisdom and found that his body was injected with drugs for brain death. Maybe in the beginning, he was seriously injured and unconscious. Someone injected drugs for brain death made him unable to wake up. Now his brain disease has been abused. Even if he wakes up in the future, he may forget a lot of things. His brain reaction is slow. Maybe he can''t be like before." His words made Zion''s eyes turn cold instantly. "What do you mean? A member of the National Security Bureau did it?" At this point in time, Kate was in tears. Wisdom was a medical genius and a new star in the medical field. Many people were still waiting to see his academic speech and these theses, but now he had be like this. It was unknown whether he would wake up or not. Even if he woke up, he was worse than ordinary people, let alone the way he looked like before. This should not be his life! Zion and Rita werepletely stunned. "I never expected such a result." "Is there any way to treat it?" Zion pinned all his hopes on Barney. Barney''s eyes were a little red. She bit her lower lip and shook her head gently. "At present, our research level has not reached that level." Both Zion and Rita fell silent. How would they tell their parents about this result? Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 The area suddenly quieted down. It was so quiet that it made people feel depressed. Kate cried for a while and felt that it was not good to be like this, so she shut up. "I''ll go and see Wisdom." She walked toward Wisdom''s room, but her footsteps were a little unsteady. Obviously, she was emotionally affected. Zion and Rita looked at each other and saw a trace of anger and revenge in each other''s eyes. The meaning of the National Security Bureau was very obvious. People had left, but they couldn''t leave in good condition. Because there were too many secrets in the bureau, they couldn''t be spread by outsiders. It was understandable, but it shouldn''t have happened to the Ye family. Zion quickly got up and said in a low voice, "I''ll go out for a while. If you leave, go home by yourself. I''ll stay at Barney''s ce to recuperate for the time being." "Okay." Rita had already guessed what Zion was going to do, but she didn''t stop him and didn''t want to organize it. Those who hurt the Ye family had to pay the price. One billion was not used to exchange for a brain dead Wisdom. After Zion left, Barney wanted Rita to check her body. Barney was still worried about her body. Rita did not object. It was only when she saw Kate taking care of Wisdom in confusion that she realized that love could be simple too. It was just like Kate and Wisdom''s long-term feelings. Although they were ordinary, they could not be ignored. "Kate has suffered a lot. If brother remains like this, I don''t think she should stay in the family." Rita''s words made Barney slightly pause, and then she said, "Everyone has their own choice. You are not her, nor are you Wisdom. How do you know what they are thinking? Let''s talk about it when Wisdom wakes up. I think that Kate is also very stubborn." "This extent of stubbornness?" "Yes." "Like the Ye family." After saying that, Rita followed Barney into the institute. Kate did not dare to cry until there was no one else. She held Wisdom''s hand and said, "Wisdom, can you hear me? I know it''s my fault. I didn''t protect you well, and I let you bear so much. It''s my fault. You can me me, but I beg you to wake up. You said that you wanted to marry me, and I don''t have any name or status now. How can you allow it?" Wisdomy there without any reaction, as if he had fallen asleep, but the paleness on his face was heartbreaking. After Zion left, he drove straight to the National Security Agency. When he withdrew from the Laurent family, he took away many advanced weapons and returned part of the national treasury. The rest of them were taken back from Carlson. At this time, he did not hide anything. He threw a bomb at them, which immediately caused a great sensation. This matter was too big of a deal. He went straight to Carlson. Carlson was stunned. Zion was not a reckless person. Even if he had to leave the center of power, he was still Nathaniel''s son. He would only leave without showing off. Why was he making such a big scene now? What was he doing? Naturally, Sissaye was aware of the situation, so she quickly rushed over with Benjamin. During this period of time, their rtionship had advanced by leaps and bounds, and they had entered the stage of talking about marriage. Unexpectedly, they were so shocked by Zion''s words. "Dad, what''s going on? Is someone trying to frame Zion?" Sissaye''s anxiety was serious. Carlson looked at his daughter and said in a low voice, "Who do you think can frame Zion? If it wasn''t for this guy''s own willingness, no one could force him to do this. Benjamin, go and find out how the National Security Bureau offended Zion." "Okay." Benjamin and Zion were real buddies. After receiving Carlson''s instructions, they left and quickly called Zion. "Boss, what the hell are you doing? Do you know that you will go to jail for your actions now?" "Then we must ask Uncle Mo to give us an exnation to the Ye Family!" Zion''s voice was so cold that it made people''s hair stand on end even through the phone. "What''s going on?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "I''ll pass the information to youter. Give it to Uncle Mo, and you can help me ask him if this is his intention. If so, don''t me me for risking my life to make this country restless!" Hearing Zion''s words, Benjamin began to fight back and forth. He knew that Zion had not been too arrogant. As long as the Ye family wanted, it was impossible for them to change the dynasty, let alone be disturbed. Benjamin quickly opened the document that Zion had given him. However, when he saw these documents, his expression couldn''t help but be solemn. It was all about the dirty things that Sir Lionel had done with his authority over the years, as well as the orders of the drugs that he had given to kill Wisdom''s head. Benjamin only felt a chill on his back, and his heart was even more ufortable. What kind of person was Wisdom? How did things end up like this? He did not dare to dy any longer and quickly walked over to the office of the Carlson. "Uncle Mo, this is what you want." Benjamin passed the things to Carlson. When Carlson saw all this, his mind was buzzing. Wisdom! That clear- eyed young man was destroyed just like that? Nathaniel and Mango still didn''t know about it. If she knew about it, she might have caused even more trouble than Zion. He couldn''t help rubbing his temples and said angrily, "One or two faggots like them can actually climb to such a high position? Ridiculous." After reading the information, Sissaye''s eyes couldn''t help but turn red. "Dad, Wisdom..." "There''s also a call from Barney. He confirmed Zion''s words." Carlson was really exhausted. These things piled up one by one, slowly separating the brotherhood between him and Nathaniel. He wanted to persuade him to stay, but there were always some people who couldn''t let you get what you wanted. "Get someone to arrest Director Lionel, and all the people involved in this matter will be executed with a shot!" A trace of coldness shed through Carlson''s eyes. At this moment, a notice came from outside. "Master Mo, Mylo wants to see you." Carlson was slightly stunned. Mylo was one of his men. He had set up a trap in the Hans family from the very beginning. Now that he was here, he could more or less guess why he was here. He couldn''t help but frown even more. "Tell him that I''m not feeling well. I won''t see him today." He didn''t want to let Mylo go. With all these talents gone, he would really be a lonely person. When the time came, how could there be any useful people around him? Mylo seemed to have known what he was going to say. Hearing themunication officer''s words, he said with a smile, "Tell Uncle Mo that I can help him solve his troubles now." When these words reached Carlson''s ears, he couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. "That''s what he said?" "Yes." Carlson was very curious. Wisdom''s side was a dead end. The brotherhood between him and Nathaniel for so many years might not be able to solve this grudge. What ability did Mylo have to let this matter be perfectly solved? Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 "Let him in." Carlson didn''t feel awkward at all about the previous rejection. Sissaye and Benjamin retreated. When they saw Mylo in the corridor, Sissaye gave him a stern look, but Mylo didn''t even give her a look. This man was a little aloof. Seeing that Sissaye had been looking at Mylo for a long time, Benjamin couldn''t help but cough. He asked in a low voice, "Do you like him?" "What are you talking about? I heard that he is the man that Rita likes, so I want to have a good look." Sissaye rolled her eyes at Benjamin and dragged him away. Mylo''s lips curled into a smile. He liked to hear others say that he was Rita''s man, as if he was wearing abel, which made him feel great. When Carlson saw Mylo, his smile hadn''t faded away. He couldn''t help but ask, "What makes you so happy?" "No." Mylo stopped smiling and stood there with a cough, looking very obedient. Carlson nced at him and couldn''t help but think of Zion. These kids were really simr. They both needed a beating. "Hurry up and tell me, what can you do about it?" Carlson really didn''t want to beat around the bush, so he directly opened his mouth. Mylo smiled and said, "Master Mo, you''re in a bit of a hurry." "Nonsense. What time is it? You don''t even know what Zion has done, do you?" Carlson rolled his eyes at him. Mylo no longer hesitated and handed the thing in his hand to Carlson. "What is this?" "Thetest drug developed by the Fang Group has been tested. It has seriously affected the damaged nerves of the human brain. It hasn''t been treated yet." Mylo said lightly, but it made Carlson''s face change greatly. "When did this happen? Why didn''t they report it?" "I deducted the results of the research on my own. I don''t know." Mylo didn''t feel that he had said anything bad. He picked up the pen holder beside him and threw it at him angrily. "Mylo! Do you know what you''re talking about now?" "I know. It''s because you know me that you keep it a secret." Mylo quickly hid away, and then said with a serious face, "When Wisdom first had an ident, I didn''t expect that they would do this. After all, Wisdom is also a member of the Ye family and is your subordinate, but they still did it in the end. Don''t me me for leaving a backup n. It''s not good for me, you, or the Ye family. Even if the Ye family wants to withdraw from the center of power, do you want to force them to stay? For so many years, the Ye and the Mo family have been dependent on each other. Without credit and hard work, it''s a pity." "That''s not what I mean!" Carlson immediately felt a bit depressed. Mylo heaved a sigh of relief when he heard what he said. "It''s not your idea. In this situation, you can only give this medicine to Wisdom, and then say that you don''t know what happened to Sir Lionel at all. Just punish him severely." "This medicine has no side effects, right?" Carlson was more or less a little worried. Mylo shook his head and said, "No, I''ve already tested it on human bodies. I''ve also tested it on unconscious humans. It''s true that it can repair damaged brain cells." "Why don''t you give it to the Ye family directly? You want to marry Rita, which is exactly what the Ye family needs most, but you gave it to me. Why?" Carlson hit the nail on the head and asked where the problem was. Mylo didn''t feel uneasy. He smiled and said, "It''s very simple. I also want to leave. You said that I''m going to get married. The Ye Family doesn''t want to participate in the power center. It''s not good for me to stay here." Carlson immediately understood. He was so angry that he couldn''t breathe. "What if I don''t agree?" "Then I''ll go apply to make this mine and allow them to use it. I will stop epting missions and will just live off the sry." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "You wish." Carlson was about to die of anger. Could it be that all of them were learning from Zion? Mylo didn''t care whether Carlson was angry or not. He came here just to leave. He had to achieve his goal, didn''t he? "If I agree to let you leave, will you not apply for that?" "I gave it to you for free, Uncle Mo." Mylo had always been a gentle and cultivated man in Carlson''s impression. Who knew how long he had been in contact with the siblings of the Ye family, yet he had be so shrewd? "Get lost!" Carlson had a severe headache and began to drive him away. However, Mylo asked cheekily, "Then my position..." "What position do you have? You''re just a scoundrel! Get lost!" "Okay!" Mylo left with satisfaction, but Carlson was very angry. Each of them were not affected by power or status! They wanted love. Mylo didn''t care what Carlson said. In short, he had achieved his goal. He began to quickly eliminate all the information and traces of himself in Director Lionel''s office. He had never been so d that hisputer skills were good at this moment. After doing all this, Carlson also gave the order. From now on, Mylo and Wisdom had nothing to do with the other side. Mylo told the news to Rita immediately. Rita was stunned. "How is this possible?" "It''s true. I''ll follow you in the future. You can''t abandon me." Mylo said pitifully. Rita immediatelyughed. "Alright, I''ll take care of you in the future. However, Wisdom''s condition is not very good. I have to take care of him first." "It''s okay. He will be fine. Jake has a medicine that can repair brain diseases. But it hasn''t seen the world yet. He gave it to me before he died. I used this patent to exchange for my freedom. I think it won''t take long for Master Mo to send this medicine to big brother." Mylo had nothing to hide from Rita. Rita was stunned. "Are you stupid? What if Uncle Mo doesn''t give it to you?" "It doesn''t matter. I have a spare. There are a lot of them. It''s enough for Wisdom to use." Mylo said with a smile. How could he really leave no way out for himself? Only then did Rita let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Mylo." "We don''t need to thank each other. By the way, your brother''s daughter is still here. When will he come and take her away?" Mylo''s words confused Rita. "My brother''s daughter? Did you make a mistake, Mylo? My brother is not married yet. Where did shee from? I can''t let Evangeline hear this. Otherwise, the world will be in a war." Mylo said with a smile, "This daughter... Evangeline, also has a share. You can just tell your brother. Just tell him that Allegra is with me and ask him to bring her here." After saying that, Mylo hung up the phone, but Rita was in aplete mess. Daughter? And she even had a name? She quickly found Zion and grabbed his arm. She looked at him carefully from top to bottom, which made Zion feel a little scared. Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 "What are you doing? Did you take the wrong medicine?" Zion wanted to pull his arm back, but he heard Rita ask, "Brother, do you have a daughter?" "Yes, she''s four years old. She''s a good girl." Zion said casually, but Rita couldn''t help but widen her eyes. "Four years old? Who gave birth to her? Evangeline?" "What are you talking about?" Zion flicked her forehead and then told her about Allegra''s background. He had been so busy these days that he had forgotten this little girl. When the Laurent family was seized, it was Mylo who took them there. In order to ensure the safety of Allegra, Zion asked Mylo to take Allegra away directly. After so many things happened one after another, Zion didn''t have time to pick up Allegra. As for Evangeline, it was estimated that because of Eugene''s supervision, she could note out for a while, so Allegra stayed with Mylo. Rita breathed a sigh of relief when she told him the whole story. "I thought you and Evangeline did it five years ago. "What are you thinking?" Zion rolled his eyes at Rita, then got up, grabbed his coat, and left. "Brother, where are you going?" "Take my daughter home!" "I''m going too!" Rita suddenly realized that she was an aunt. This feeling was too sudden. She came to Zion with a smile and told him what Mylo had said not long ago. She had thought that Zion would be shocked, but Zion seemed to be very calm, which made Rita a little confused. "Wisdom, you knew know about it, didn''t you?" "Yes." Zion didn''t hide it from Rita. He just said that after he came out, he made Rita feel a little depressed. "When did this happen? Don''t tell me that you haven''t predicted it yet?" "That''s not possible. But when Sir Lionel asked someone to treat Wisdom, Mylo felt that something was wrong. But at that time, none of us could stop it from happening. It just so happened that Jake''s research on this medicine was sessful. Mylo and I discussed it and decided to keep it a secret for the time being. For the sake of his escape and Wisdom''s recovery, we have to find a way out." Hearing Zion''s words, Rita finally understood why Mylo had be so scheming. It was her brother who had given her advice. "How long have you been in cahoots with each other?" "What do you mean by being in cahoots? Rita, there''s something wrong with your words. From the moment Mylo decided to marry you, he had been discussing matters with me." Zion''s lips curled into a smile. He had approved of his soon-to-be brother-inw. It was all the same. "No, that''s not right either." Zion denied it in his heart, but the expression on his face was very happy. Rita rolled her eyes at him and got into the car. When they arrived at Mylo''s side, Mylo was cooking in the kitchen. In the living room, a little girl about four or five years old was sitting quietly and watching TV. Zion couldn''t help but cough when he saw Allegra. Allegra suddenly looked up and saw Zioning in. "Daddy!" She jumped up from the sofa and ran toward Zion. Zion''s eyes were full of tenderness. He squatted down, opened his arms, and held Allegra tightly in his arms. "Daddy, I miss you so much! Why isn''t Mommy here?" "Mommy is busy, so she can''te. But will you and Daddy go to pick Mommy upter?" Zion picked up his daughter. This girl had gained weight during this period of time. Her face was chubby and she looked very cute. He wanted to pinch her. "It seems that your uncle Mylo''s food is good." "Yes, Uncle Mylo''s cooking is very delicious." Allegra quickly nodded in agreement. Rita said with a bit of a taste, "I haven''t eaten the food cooked by my man yet. You guys are the first." Allegra quickly came over and saw a face that was very simr to her father''s, but it was a girl. She suddenly looked at Zion and asked, "Daddy, is this aunt?" "Allegra is so smart! Yes, it''s Aunt. Greet her." "Nice to meet you, Aunt!" Allegra politely called someone over, which made Rita feel veryfortable. "Come on, Allegra, give me a hug." Rita snatched Allegra away from Zion''s arms. Looking at Rita and Allegra ying together, Zion couldn''t help shaking his head. Mylo finished thest two dishes and brought them out. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "Rita likes children very much?" "It''s obvious, isn''t it? You can have more children in the future." Zion''s words made Mylo blush. "As an elder brother, shouldn''t you ask her not to have a baby? It''s so hard to have a baby, and you love her so much. That''s what you should do." "What are you talking about? It''s up to me to decide whether I give birth or not? Whether Rita can bear the pain of having a baby for you, it''s your business. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you. Anyway, it''s your turn to live a better life. What can I say as your brother? I can only give her a shelter when she feels wronged. So Mylo,e on." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Zion''s words pleased Mylo. When he wanted to marry Rita before, he was a little worried, but he was afraid that his brother-in- law would not let him go. Now he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Zion missed Evangeline a little. Mylo and Rita were in pairs, and Wisdom and Kate were also inseparable from each other. He was alone, so lonely. Seeing that Allegra and Rita were ying happily, he couldn''t help but take a picture of all this and then sent it to Evangeline. "Dear, I think Allegra is too lonely. She should have a little brother or a little sister. Ask our father when is the right time to get married? At least give her a day so that we can give her betrothal gifts, right?" Evangeline couldn''t helpughing when she saw Zion''s words. She hadn''t seen Allegra for a long time. She was taller, fatter, and much paler. "That''s great." The family of three could be together soon. Evangeline quickly put down her phone and went to Eugene''s study. "Dad." "What''s the matter?" Eugene was so busy that he felt dizzy. When he saw Evangelineing in, he couldn''t help rubbing his temples. Evangeline walked directly behind him, reached out and gently massaged his temples. Then she said, "Are youfortable?" "Just spit it out. I''m a little scared that you''re so attentive." Eugene was very pleased, but he was still the same as before. Evangeline said with a smile, "Dad, when do you want someone to pick a date and ask Zion to come and send the betrothal gifts?" Eugene was a little exasperated, but he knew what his daughter was thinking. He said angrily, "It''s been a few days. I''ve been busy recently." "What are you busy with? Do you want to dy my marriage?" "Well, indeed." Eugene handed a document to Evangeline as he spoke. Evangeline looked at it for a while and couldn''t help but be stunned. How could this be? Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 "Have you seen it clearly?" Eugene looked at Evangeline, feeling a little depressed. He rubbed his temples, and Evangeline''s face was also very serious. "Dad, is your news reliable? You didn''t mean to make things difficult for me, did you?" Evangeline pointed at what was written on the document and seriously asked Eugene. Eugene was speechless and said, "Do you think it''s necessary for me to do that?" ording to the information, several cabs in the country did not agree to the marriage between Evangeline and Zion. Originally, no one could interfere with their marriage, but Evangeline''s identity was different. If the cab disagreed, the country''s stability and unity would not be stable. Therefore, it was indeed a postpone. "What''s the reason? The Ye family brought so much dowry to marry me. What reason do they have to disagree with us being together?" Evangeline was about to die of anger. What did those old guys want? Eugene looked at Evangeline and whispered, "You''re too naive." The Ye family''s wealth was the focus of everyone''s attention. Now that they wanted to get out of the center of power, they would naturally be popr objects. Everyone wanted it, and so did parliament. But... Eugene looked at the information in front of him and finally opened his mouth. "Mylo and Wisdom are both members of the National Security Bureau. Now that Mylo is going to marry Rita and be the legitimate rtive of the Ye family, what do you think they are afraid of?" "Afraid of being investigated regarding our country''s secrets?" Evangeline''s mind was still spinning fast. Eugene nodded. Evangeline got a little angry at once. "Dad, don''t talk nonsense. Mylo won''te to our country. I''m afraid that he has nothing to do with the Ye family." "How could it be possible that it has nothing to do with the rtives? Let''s wait and see. I''ll handle it first." "Dad!" "Be obedient." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Eugene was also very depressed, but this matter was not up to him alone. He had to listen to the decisions of the parliament. Even if he did not listen, he had to show favorable evidence. Evangeline went back to her room angrily. When she was about to tell Zion the news, she paused. The parliament was afraid of the Ye family. If she told Zion about it, he would be more or less a little nervous. She didn''t know what Zion would think. For the first time, she felt that falling in love was not just a matter of one person. She had not experienced the sweet life, and it was already quite bitter already. How ridiculous. Seeing her like this, Emily couldn''t help butfort her. "Sister, don''t worry. Zion won''t mind." "What do you think those old guys in the parliament wants?" The more Evangeline spoke, the angrier she became. Emily knew about it. She said in a low voice, "The Ye family has arge family business and outstanding ability. If one can get such an external force, one will be happy, but at the same time, one must have the ability to protect this external force. Although our country is powerful, it can''t be said to be the strongest. Besides, many people think that it is impossible for the Ye family to get rid of the power center of Z Country. After all, the rtionship between the Ye family and the Mo family is strong. But if the Ye family doesn''t really withdraw, with the abilities of the Ye family and the rtionship with the Mo family, even if you two get married, the parliament and everyone will be afraid of Zion." "Zion said that she would definitely quit." Evangeline couldn''t help but speak up for Zion. Emily didn''t argue with her and whispered, "Well, even if the Ye Family really quit, the Ye family and the Mo family have been involved for so many years and know too many secrets. Do you think the Mo family will really let them go?" "Uncle Mo wouldn''t do anything to the Ye family, would he?" "I don''t know. People in the center of power sometimes do things involuntarily." Emily''s calmness made Evangeline frown. So it was also wrong to have a big family business? "ording to what you said, Zion and I have no future at all. The best way is to separate from each other and not interfere with each other. When he marries Sissaye, the power of the Mo family will be stabilized, and our secrets will not be leaked." Her words sounded a little angry, but they were also the truth. Emily didn''t say anything, which annoyed Evangeline even more. "It''s just two people who are in love and getting married. Why is it so hard?" "It''s a matter of identity. Falling in love has always been a matter of two people, but marriage is a matter of two families. And your identity determines the issue between two countries." Emily smiled bitterly. This was why she didn''t want to get married or fall in love. She didn''t want a marriage that she couldn''t control! However, given her status, she had no choice but to be willful. Evangeline copsed on the bed and said gloomily, "Do you think Zion has a way to solve it?" "I don¡¯t know.¡± Emily couldn''t predict this. Zion didn''t know that Evangeline had a headache because of the marriage. He hung up the phone and received a call from Anton. "Zion, Romeo is dead." "What do you mean?" Zion immediately tensed up. Anton told him the result of his investigation. "The reason why your men felt that Romeo was not normal was that he was not Romeo at all, but Maximilian. Romeo had already been killed by Maximilian. Then he reced him and threw Romeo into the river at the border. The body had just floated up. Maximilian survived as Romeo. If it weren''t for the breakthrough of Romeo''s mother, I''m afraid no one would know about this." Zion''s eyes darkened. Romeo was different from Maximilian. He was an ordinary person who relied on the breakfast stall to work every day. He was filial to his mother and lived at the bottom of society. How could such a person be killed by Maximilian? What did he do wrong? Him and Maximilian had the same face, but they werepletely different. "Is it confirmed?" "Yes, in the beginning, this ce was located because of Maximilian. I stopped them. I wanted to know who this person was exactly, so I did a DNA test. You know, even if they were twin brothers, they would have different gic data. Fortunately, I stole the gic data of Maximilian in the legal group, leaving some evidence. Now the difficulty is that Romeo''s mother doesn''t allow me to take him away." Anton couldn''t imagine how a mother could do this. Romeo was also her child, but Romeo''s death didn''t seem to have caused much trouble for his mother. On the contrary, when Anton wanted to catch Maximilian, his mother tried her best to stop him. Hearing Anton''s words, Zion couldn''t help sneering and said, "As a mother, she is biased. There is no doubt about this. Otherwise, why wasn''t Romeo taken away by Acoff? In her heart, her favorite son was Maximilian. But since the matter of him was exposed, she had to give Romeo an exnation. Also, was Denzel taken away by Maximilian?" "No, there is no trace of Denzel here, and Maximilian is also secretly looking for Denzel, so I ruled out the possibility of him taking Denzel away. But now I don''t know who else will take Denzel away except for him. What''s the purpose?" Anton''s words made Zion fall into deep thought. Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 "I''ll continue to follow from my side. I might not be able to return in a short period of time. Please take good care of Esme for me." Anton''s words interrupted Zion''s thoughts. "I see. She''s fine here. Don''t worry." Zion didn''t say anything else. After talking for a while, they hung up the phone. Zion was a little annoyed and felt that things were endless one after another. How could he marry Evangeline with peace of mind in this way? He couldn''t help going to Wisdom''s ce. Kate was still taking care of Wisdom, and Wisdom didn''t wake up at all. After the Edwards family knew that Wisdom was still ina, they directly sent Kate''s things over. It was obvious that they hoped that Kate would marry Wisdom on behalf of her sister. Kate was so angry that she wanted to make a scene, but she was stopped by Zion. The Edwards family was so snobbish. Sooner orter, there would be retribution. He was not in a hurry. Kate felt very ashamed, especially in the Ye family. Everyone was really good to her, which made her even more ufortable. "Wisdom, can you hear me? If you can hear me, can you wake up earlier?" Kate''s tears fell on the back of Wisdom''s hand. Wisdom could actually hear the voices of the outside world, but he couldn''t wake up. He could clearly sense Kate''s worry and sadness, as well as her loneliness and helplessness, but he just couldn''t wake up. Nathaniel was discussing with Mango that he wanted to give the Golden Lancehead Venom in his body to Wisdom. Mango¡¯s eyes were wide open. Her face was full of disbelief, but she felt that it was something that Nathaniel could do. "If you give it to Wisdom, you won''t have much time left." The current Nathaniel was already one with the Golden Lancehead Venom. If he were to take out the Golden Lancehead Venom, it would be equivalent to taking Nathaniel''s life. This was equivalent to exchanging his life for Wisdom''s life. Mango''s eyes were a little moist. She couldn''t bear to part with Nathaniel, but she couldn''t bear to part with Wisdom. Wisdom was still so young, not to mention that Kate was still waiting for him. As his parents, it was understandable for Mango to make such a decision, but she just felt distressed and ufortable. Seeing her like this, Nathaniel quickly held her in her arms and said softly, "I''m very satisfied with being able to marry you and spend so many years with you. Mango, don''t cry. You know that I can''t bear to see you cry. Now that the Ye family is in Zion''s hands, they will definitely take good care of the younger ones. If Wisdom wakes up again, the five of them will live a good life no matter what. It''s just that you will be sad if I make up my mind. I''m afraid that you will miss me too much if you live alone in the world in the future. But there are always parting in life. Just take it as a trip to somewhere. I promise you, I''ll wait for you on the other side of the world and spend our afterlife together, okay?" "I haven''t had enough with you in my life." Mango tugged at his shirt and wanted to give him a punch, but she couldn''t bear it. In the end, she could only lie in his arms and cry. Nathaniel''s mood was also very low, but Wisdom was the only man descendent in the world. Now that he had be like this, Wisdom couldn''t turn a blind eye to it. The longer he was unconscious, the more serious the consequences would be. Nathaniel needed to make a choice as soon as possible. In the end, after Mango was tired of crying, she agreed to Nathaniel''s proposal. Because she and Nathaniel treated Wisdom as their own son, the child had suffered too much over the years. She and Nathaniel had lived a happy life for more than 20 years, but Wisdom''s life had just begun. She had no right and could not selfishly give Wisdom the right to continue to live. When Nathaniel and Mango came to Wisdom''s side, they met Zion. Zion didn''t go in. He just sat in the corridor and smoked. The smell of the cigarette made Mango frown slightly. "You''re about to get married. Why are you so addicted to smoking? How can Evangeline stand you later?¡± Mango''s voice was a little hoarse. Zion quickly put out the cigarette and looked at Mango''s red and swollen eyes. He asked subconsciously, "Mom, why are you crying? Did Dad bully you?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Nathaniel rolled his eyes at him and then told him his decision. Zion was now the head of the Ye family. There were some things that Nathaniel couldn''t hide from him even if he didn''t want to. When Zion heard that Nathaniel was going to save Wisdom with the Golden Lancehead Venom, he directly retorted. "No need. Dad, you wait for three days at most. There will definitely be a turning point for Wisdom. Trust me." Zion didn''t tell Nathaniel about Mylo''s medicine. Since he had decided to cut off all ties with the Mo family, he didn''t want to get involved too much. Moreover, he was now the head of the Ye family. He could do those difficult things. It was good to let Nathaniel continue to live with the brotherhood for the rest of his life. Hearing Zion''s words, both Mango and Nathaniel were stunned for a moment. Then Nathaniel looked at his son''s confident look and asked, "Do you have a solution?" "Yes. Besides, Wisdom has left the National Security Bureau. From now on, he will just be the son of our family. When he wakes up, he could be a schr in the medical field or a member of the company. I will respect his choice." Zion was full of confidence. Mango finally heaved a sigh of relief. She asked in disbelief, "Zion, are you for real? Is he really going to wake up?" "Don''t worry, Mom. That''s my brother, Wisdom. How can I hurt him? You and Dad don''t have to worry about him. If Dad takes out the Golden Lancehead Venom, he will die earlier. At that time, I''m sure the younger ones will hate me. Besides, Mom, you will be sad. I want you to be happy all the time." Zion''s words made Mango burst intoughter. Nathaniel rolled his eyes at him, but the corners of his lips curled up slightly. To be able to enjoy the joy of family with his son was also something he couldn''t help but wish for. "Thank you for your hard work." "It''s not hard at all." Zion felt that it was much better than being alone in the military region. "Mom, Dad, since you are all here, can I ask why there is no news about Uncle Sanchez at all? I have asked Uncle Sanchez before. We can arrange a suitable day for the betrothal. What''s the situation now?" After all, Zion was a junior. It was only appropriate for the elders to take care of such a big thing as getting married. Therefore, although he was anxious, he had to ask Nathaniel and Mango. Hearing his question, Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed, and then he whispered, "Let''s deal with your brother''s affairs first." "No, my brother''s matter has nothing to do with my betrothal."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Zion immediately became anxious. Nathaniel said lightly, "Now you''re in a hurry? You made Evangeline chase after you for so long." "Dad, you are my biological father, not hers. Can you please be serious? Also, we have a daughter. If we don''t get married, how can Allegra be registered?" Nathaniel and Mango were stunned by his words. Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 "What do you mean? You and Evangeline had a child before marriage? When did that happen?" Mango suddenly became anxious. Seeing them like this, Zion couldn''t help smiling and said, "No, it''s Allegra, I''ve told you before that the daughter of a veteran has been sacrificed. Evangeline and I n to adopt her. I''ve applied for the adoption procedure. Her name is Allegra. But because I''m single now, I can''t adopt her. She was taken care of by Mylo in the Laurent family before, but I''ll take her back sooner orter." "What''s going on with Mylo? Since she''s the granddaughter of the Ye family, she naturally has to be back here. Where''s the child? I''ll go with your father to have a look. If it doesn''t work, I''ll bring her home today. Your father and I will help you take care of her. This is the first grandchildren of the Ye family." As soon as Mango said that, Zion knew This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel''s attitude. Over the past few years, the Ye family had always been under the control of Mango, and Nathaniel would always agree with her. "Okay, let''s go now. Wisdom is fine, and Kate is taking care of him. Besides, I always feel that he can hear the voices of the outside world. He may feel very guilty now. EKate taking care of him like this! Sometimes, it depends on one''s willpower when he wakes up. I think he can do it." Zion took another look at Wisdom. Although he was still in aa, Zion trusted him so much. Mango and Nathaniel also looked at Wisdom, who was in aa. They were more or less worried. "Zion, if your brother doesn''t make any progress in three days, you have to tell me and your father. No matter what our final decision is, you can''t stop us." Mango looked at Zion with a serious expression. Zion nodded. He knew that his parents were actually persistent in this aspect. Seeing that Zion had agreed, Mango and Nathaniel heaved a sigh of relief. They got in the car and went to Mylo''s ce. Mylo hadn''t expected Nathaniel and his wife toe, so he was a little nervous. Nathaniel didn''t say anything, but the way he looked at Mylo was very picky. After all, it was said that this kid was going to marry Rita. No matter how hard he looked at him, he didn''t like him. Mango felt that Mylo had a good temperament and a good appearance. She couldn''t help pulling Nathaniel and then said with a smile, "Mylo, right? Is Allegra here with you?" "Yes, Mrs. Ye." Mylo quickly led Mango into Allegra''s room. Allegra was still taking a nap, looking very cute. Mango fell in love with this child at a nce. "Look, this sleeping posture is exactly the same as Zion''s when she was a child." Nathaniel also nced at Allegra. He was too biased to girls and naturally showed a smile. "Yes, they''re quite simr. They''re from the Ye family.¡± Zion couldn''t help rolling his eyes as he listened to their serious nonsense. Since when did he sleep like that? How could he not know? Mylo was a little nervous. Zion dragged him out and asked Nathaniel and Mango to discuss about Allegra. Mylo didn''t think it was a good idea, but he heard Zion say, "Listen to me. No matter what you do, my Dad won''t like you. After all, you''re gonna take his favourite daughter away. He can''t stand it anymore. Now I finally understand how Uncle Sanchez feels about me." Zion felt a little helpless. However, when he thought that Allegra was also a girl, and that there would be such a day in the future, he couldn''t help feeling even worse. "It''s better to have a son." Zion''s words amused Mylo. He nced at Nathaniel and Mango. When he saw that they were really not looking at him, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Are you looking for me because of the medicine?" "Well, my brother''s brain is now very turbulent, but he still hasn''t woken up. I guess he has to take medicine." In the past few days, Zion had been asked by Barney to do a brain test for Wisdom. Mylo frowned slightly. "Didn''t you say that Uncle Mo has a good rtionship with your family? I have handed over the medicine, but he hasn''t handed it over to your family yet. He didn''t even make any noise. What does he mean? Do you want me to take it out for you to use in my stock?" Zion shook his head and refused. "No. Uncle Mo didn''te to the Ye family for a long time, so he must have something. He either asked someone to test the drug or he didn''t want the Ye family to get rid of the center of power. No matter what, you can''t act rashly. Otherwise, your treacherous behavior will make Uncle Mo want to kill you. Although Uncle Mo is quiet, I heard from my father that he was also a living God of Death on the battlefield. But now he is sitting in this position and restraining his killing intent. Give Uncle Mo three more days. No matter what kind of decision he makes, there will be a result in another three days." Hearing Zion''s words, Mylo nodded. "Will he be fine in the next three days?" "Yes, Barney is watching." When Zion and Mylo were talking, Allegra woke up. When she saw Nathaniel and Mango in front of her, she couldn''t help but be stunned. Then she shouted weakly, "Daddy!" "Here!" Zion stood up and walked in. He saw Allegra looking at him uneasily. He said with a smile, "Don''t be afraid. This is your grandparents. They all like you very much. Call someone." Allegra breathed a sigh of relief, and then called out "Hello, Grandpa and Grandma", which made Mango and Nathaniel very happy. "Okay, I''ll give you a hug, okay?" Mango directly held Allegra in her arms. Her soft and sweet look was very simr to Rita''s when she was a child. "You are really like your aunt when you were a child. You are timid, but your aunt is not as healthy as you are." When Mango thought of what Rita had suffered since she was born, her heart ached so much that her eyes reddened. Well, when one was old, it was always easier to recall some past memories. Seeing her like this, Nathaniel couldn''t help but say, "Don''t scare the child." "Allegra, go home with us, okay? Your daddy is very busy, and Mommy doesn''t have time to take care of you recently. Grandma and Grandpa will apany you home to y, okay?" Allegra looked at Zion and asked with a smile, "Do you like grandparents?" "Yes." Allegra nodded. She could tell that Mango''s love for her was sincere. It was different from her adoptive parents'' love for her. She couldn''t help but nod. "Then let''s go home with us." What Zion said made Allegra a little expectant. "Let me carry her." Nathaniel stepped forward and took Allegra from Mango''s arms. When Rita was young, she was almost the same as Nathaniel, which immediately made Nathaniel sigh with emotion in his heart. They had never seen each other before. In the blink of an eye, he and Mango were both old. Now that their children had grown up, it was a good thing that he still had someone by his side to keep himpany. Nathaniel stretched out a hand and grabbed Mango''s wrist tightly. "Let''s go home!" Mango smiled and left with Nathaniel. She didn''t see Zion and Mylo throughout the whole process. How sweet. Just as Zion was feeling a little depressed, his phone suddenly rang. Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 Seeing the caller ID, Zion''s expression became much more serious. "I''ll take a call. Don''t make a sound." After hearing Zion''s words, Mylo immediately understood the importance of this phone call. He got up and was about to leave, but was stopped by Zion. "We''ll be family in the future. There''s no need to avoid me." These words warmed Mylo''s heart. He nodded, and Zion clicked the answer button. The call was from Carlson. "Uncle Mo, what''s the matter?" Zion''s tone was no different from usual, but it was polite and distant, which made Carlson feel ufortable. "At least I''ve brought you along for so many years. You can be considered half my son. Why do you have to be so distant from me now?" "Uncle Mo, what are you talking about? Aren''t I being polite?" Zion responded with a smile. However, Carlson said helplessly, "There are many things that you and I are not in charge of, so now that you are distant with me, I can''t find any reason to ask you to stay. Zion, have you ever med me?" "No. In the past, whether it was my father or me, I was willing to work for Uncle Mo. Now my father is old and wants to live a peaceful life with my mother. As for me, all my dreams have been realized. I want to change my life. As for my rtionship with Uncle Mo, as long as you don''t mind, you must come when I get married. You''d better give me a huge gift." "Jerk!" Although Carlson scolded him, he still smiled happily. "A few days ago, Mylo gave me a drug, which said it could repair the brain damage. It was developed by the Fang Group. Do you know that?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Carlson''s question, Zion quickly pretended to be confused and asked, "I don''t know. I don''t care about the case of the Fang Group. I just know that Rita''s body was cured there. Speaking of this, I have to thank Uncle Mo. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know what Rita would look like now." "Don''t say those nice words. When Rita went to the Fang Group, your father almost fought with me. I don''t believe that you don''t know about this. Now you say thank you to me because Rita is fine. If there is an ident, your father will tear me apart, not to mention you." Speaking of this, Carlson was a little depressed, but his arrangement was indeed a little thrilling. "So, Zion, I have to be careful about Wisdom''s affairs. What''s more, your family is going to leave the center of power now. If I can''t handle it well, no one will know what will happen to Wisdom. Besides, your father will probably disagree with me. Although the feelings between me and your family are mixed with some political factors, we will be brothers for a lifetime, and father and son for a lifetime. I am sincere to you and your father. Do you believe me?" Hearing Carlson''s words, Zion didn''t know whether he was right or not. Most of the time, he couldn''t help himself sitting in that position. That was why he didn''t want to be Sissaye''s boyfriend. On the one hand, it was because he did not love her. On the other hand, it was also because of this consideration. However, Zion nodded and said, "I trust you. Uncle Mo, I see how good you are to me and how sincere you are to my father. Although our family will leave the center of power in the future, as long as you need money, just tell me. I don''t care about anything else. When I be the head of the family, the wealth of the Ye family will unconditionally be Uncle Mo''s backing." These words finally made Carlson feel morefortable. "Whether what you said is true or not, I believe you now. Zion, I''m sorry that I didn''t take care of Wisdom''s safety. And his information has been suppressed, so I don''t know that he is in the National Security Agency. I don''t care whether your father and I believe it or not, I really don''t know. I was quite in despair regarding this, but Mylo gave me the medicine at this time. Of course, I''m happy. But I''m not 100% sure about will happen. I didn''t dare to give this medicine to Wisdom. So I found a few people who are ina for experiments. At present, it''s said that two of them have woken up, and the other three brain cells have begun to be active. The situation is really good. That''s why I dare to tell you,e and get the medicine. I know that Wisdom is with Barney. I am okay with her using this for Wisdom''s treatment." Carlson finally got to the point. Zion had also been waiting for this sentence. Hearing Carlson''s words, he quickly said happily, "Thank you. Uncle Mo. I will tell my father about this and remember your kindness." "Don''t lie. Wisdom is the only son of the man. Your father may use the Golden Lancehead Venom to save him at the cost of his own life. I don''t want to see him die in front of me." After that, Carlson hung up the phone. Zion couldn''t help but be stunned. Who was the person who knew Nathaniel the best in the world? In addition to Mango, there was also Carlson. It was a pity that such a friend had to be alienated because of external factors. Zion had mixed feelings in his heart, but he quickly packed himself up. He looked at Mylo and said, "You can prepare to propose marriage. I will put in some good words for you." "Thank you, bro." Mylo changed his tone quickly. Zion just smiled, then waved his hand and left. When they arrived at Carlson''s ce, Sissaye was there but Benjamin was not, which made Zion a little surprised. "Where''s Benjamin?" "He has something to deal with." When Sissaye saw Zion again, she felt that he had changed a lot. The previous temperament of a soldier seemed to have been deliberately restrained by him. Instead, there was a hint of tenderness and warmth. Sissaye suddenly felt a little bitter. "Zion, are you really leaving?" "Hm, live a good life with Benjamin in the future. When you want toe out and have fun, give me a call and I''ll arrange it. I heard that your rtionship is stable now. Are you guys gonna get married?" Zion smiled faintly. In the past, he rarely talked to Sissaye like this, but now he was much more casual. Sissaye nodded and said with some expectation, "When I marry him, will youe, Zion?" "Not necessarily. It depends on the situation. But my gift will definitelye. After all, you are my sister." Zion reached out and gently rubbed her head. Sissaye''s eyes instantly turned red. "Zion, why don''t you stay here?" "Everyone has their own way to go. Sissaye, I''ve been with you for more than 20 years, and it''s my duty as a brother. I want to live the rest of my life with my wife and children. And you will have your husband, your child, and your life center should also be on them." "But I can''t bear to let you go. In the past, I knew that you were still in the country, somewhere I could reach. But I don''t know where you will go in the future. I can''t even see you for a year. Zion, you''ve been with me for more than 20 years. You''re my most important family. If I can''t see you in the future, I..." Sissaye cried. She could no longer hold back her tears. She could no longer throw herself into Zion''s arms like she did when she was young. In the end, they had all grown up. It was just that this kind of growth was very sad. Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 Zion was also a little sad. Previously, he had been estranged from Sissaye because he knew that he could not be her partner. Now that he knew that she had found her happiness, he was naturally veryforted. Seeing that she was crying like a tearful person, he could not help but sigh and give Sissaye a hug. "You have to grow up slowly, silly girl. You''re sad now, but it''s just for a moment. When you and Benjamin get married and have children in the future, you will slowly focus on marriage. Although I don''t think he will bully you, you have to learn to be strong and independent. If one day he really hurts you, you can call me and I will teach him a lesson. Don''t worry, no matter how far I go, no matter where I am, I will remember that you are my little sister who grew up with me. As long as I am here, no one can bully you." Zion''s words were sincere, causing Sissaye to burst into tears. She hugged Zion tightly and cried very sadly. Zion''s eyes were slightly red as well. When Carlson came out, he saw this scene. In fact, the man he could approve as his son-inw most was Zion, but it was a pity that he had fallen into love with another woman. Seeing his daughter crying so hard, Carlson coughed in the end. Only when Sissaye realized what was going on did she let go of Zion. She knew that if she let go this time, she might not have the chance to see him again for the rest of her life. In fact, Sissaye still had a lot to say to Zion. But now, no matter what she said, she couldn''t change Zion''s decision. She could only say, "Take care of yourself," and then leave. The sadness of parting made Zion in a bad mood. He looked back at Carlson and gave a faint smile, but it was not very nice. "Stay if you don''t want to leave. You know, I hope you can stay." "I can''t bear to part with you, but I won''t turn back in the past. Uncle Mo, you know me." "Your stubborn temper is exactly the same as your father''s." Although Carlson said so, he was actually envious. If he could have been so free and easy back then, would he have lived such a tiring life now? But he also knew that his family was different from Nathaniel''s. There were some responsibilities that he could not avoid. If he didn''t fight, he could only die. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. So he epted his fate. The two of them entered the office. Carlson handed the medicine to Zion and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. I''ve already done an experiment. It''s very safe. If you''re worried, you can do it again.¡± "There''s no need. The drug used in the group is actually quite good, but I don¡¯t know if it has any effect on the follow-up." Zion calmed down and said tly. Carlson handed the medicine to Zion. "Since the Ye family is going to leave, I make you guys stay. Mylo will marry the daughter of the Ye family, and he won''t stay. Besides, when he was willing to be my pawn, he said that he did this for the sake of Rita, so I suffered heavy losses this time." Carlson''s heart really ached. These people left one by one, and they were all in the prime of their lives. How could he not feel sad? However, Zion said with a smile, "Uncle Mo is still young. You can continue to train more." "Jeez! You are the most ungrateful person. I thought you were going to be my son-inw. I tried my best to train you, but you ran away and dumped my daughter." Carlson''s words immediately made Zion feel wronged. "Uncle Mo, you can''t talk nonsense. Sissaye and I have always been brother and sisters. You know that." "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that Evangeline will be jealous? Why are you so nervous?" Carlson red at him unhappily and then said, "Have you ever thought that even if I let the Ye family go, the cab of the Sanchez family may not really think that I let you go. On the contrary, it''s because your Ye family has left the center of power that they are suspicious. Maybe your marriage with Evangeline will not go so smoothly." Zion''s eyes paused slightly. These days, he only focused on solving all the problems and waited for the engagement. He didn''t think too much about it. Now when he heard what Carlson said, he suddenly realized that he had missed something. That was right, those old men in the Cab would definitely be suspicious. Shit! Why was it so difficult for him to get married? Carlson rarely saw Zion being humiliated. He couldn''t help smiling and said, "Do you want to think about it again? Maybe she''s willing to marry Sissaye now." "Uncle Mo, marriage is not a child''s y. Besides, Benjamin is really good." Zion''s expression was very serious. Carlson looked at him, resigned to his fate in the end. "I know that Benjamin is very good, and he is also devoted to Sissaye. But you know, I like you the most." "But the person I like is Evangeline." Zion''s words were firm. It was unprecedented firmness. Carlson bit his lower lip and finally nodded. After they talked for a while, a phone call came in for Carlson. At this time, it was not suitable for Zion to listen to Carlson''s phone call here. He quickly stepped out and walked out. Zion didn''t realize that there was someone standing in front of the car until he got to the front of the car. Benjamin watched as Zion walked over. He stepped forward and hugged him tightly. "Boss!" "Take good care of my sister. If you dare to bully her, I won''t spare you. Don''t think that I can do whatever I want when I''m gone. Benjamin, Sissaye is a simple girl. She''s worth all your attention." Zion also hugged Benjamin tightly. Benjamin nodded and said, "Although I don''t want you to leave and I want to stay with you for the rest of my life, I''m really happy for you to leave now." Zion was a little stunned by his words. Benjamin smiled and let go of him. His eyes were filled with sincerity. "Boss, as long as you are here, I will always feel that I have a backbone. No matter what I do, I will have no scruples. Now that you are gone, I feel a lot of pressure in my career. It is a little difficult for me to deal with it, but I am still happy that you are gone. Because you are gone, Sissaye can take back her heart. I didn''t dare topete with you in the past because I knew I couldn''t win. But now the person you like is not Sissaye. I am still worried that I won''t win against you. Benjamin''s honesty made Zion a little happy. He punched him and said, "Don''t treat me as an imaginary enemy. Sissaye also has feelings for you. It''s just because I¡¯ve been with her for too long. From beginning to end, you know that I only treat her as a sister. Please attend my wedding if you guys are free." "Okay." Benjamin smiled, and the two of them clenched their fists tightly. Then Zion got into the car, waved at him, and drove away. He knew that if he left this time, there would be little chance for him toe back here in this life, but he didn''t regret it! Not long after the car left the Mo family, three or four unknown cars quickly followed behind Zion. Zion frowned slightly and couldn''t help but guess. Who wanted to follow him? Uncle Mo? Or Benjamin? Thinking of these two names, Zion felt a little sad. He really didn''t want this to have anything to do with the two of them! Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 Zion stepped on the elerator and sped up. The car behind him followed like a shadow. This situation was very familiar. It seemed to be the something that had happened before he went undercover to the Laurent family, but it was a y at that time. At this time, it was indeed a life-and-death fight. Just as Zion led them to the countryside and was about to fight to the death, the roar of a car came from behind. It was the bodyguards of the Ye family. Zion had never been so d in his life. In the past, he had always felt that he was capable enough that he didn''t need any bodyguards. It wasn''t until thest time Evangeline was implicated by him that he felt that he couldn''t do it alone. He had to make some arrangements if needed. Of course, he couldn''t take bodyguards with him to the Mo family, but he could let them wait outside. It was useful. "Mr. Ye, we''re here." The bodyguards contacted Zion through the walkie-talkie. Zion said with a smile, "Take them away. I want to know who likes me so much that he keeps chasing me." "Okay, Mr. Ye." It was supposed to be a pursuit match, but now the situation had been reversed, which made these stalkers panic. However, after Zion to be the head of the Ye family, those from the Dark Night Empire had improved. It was hard to escape from the Ye family bodyguards'' grasp. Zion was worried that they would die together, but when he saw the bodyguards take them off the cars one by one, he realized that he was overthinking. Zion was a little surprised that these people were all strangers and might not even be from the country. "Take them back and interrogate them." "Yes." A thrilling pursuit dissipated just like that. Zion drove to Barney''s ce, handed the medicine to her, and told her the effect. Kate was very excited. "Fang''s Group is really powerful. If such a drug can be sessfully developed, then there will be hope for those who are ina in the future." Zion didn''t say anything about Kate''s excitement. He just said lightly, "The Fang Group has been engaged in gic research for many years. It started when I was very young. It''s not surprising that there is such a result. It''s a pity that the family, which has persisted for so many years, has completely fallen." When they thought of the fate of Jake, thest head of the family, they couldn''t help but sigh. Kate did not know much about the Fang Group, but as long as she could save Wisdom, it was good for him. Barney also quickly took the medicine and went in to study it. Zion sat in front of Wisdom''s bed. He was still in aa as before. Because he had been in aa for a long time, his handsome face was much sunken, and he was thinner. He was not as energetic as before. Zion suddenly said, "Brother, you used to call me boss. Do you remember?" The door of his memory was opened, and he missed it a little. "At that time, when I just returned to the Ye family, you didn''t know me, so you followed me happily. Just because I designed a game for you, you insisted on recognizing me as your boss. At that time, I felt that there was no child in the world who was so easy to satisfy. However, you made me care about you. I was so concerned that I forgot to go back to take revenge on Mr. Ye." Zion kept talking about the things that happened when he was a child. He didn''t know if he would stimte Wisdom''s brain disease by doing this, but as long as he could make Wisdom think a little before the medicine was used, it would be good for him after all. "Brother, I''m getting married, but Uncle Sanchez''s Cab doesn''t agree. What should I do? You''re just gonna lie down and don''t care about me? You said that you are the eldest son of the Ye family. The family business was handed over to me, but no one help me when I am getting married. Do you have the nerve to do that?" "What''s more, although we always call Kate our sister- in-w, it''s not justifiable. If you don''t wake up, I''ll consider introducing her to a boyfriend. She''s a girl, and her youth is limited. How long will it take for her to spend so much time with you, right?" "Rita also wants to marry Mylo. Mylo may break away from the Hans family and then intend to marry into the Ye family. I don''t care, but I''m afraid that Rita will think that Mylo is not strong enough. As a brother, at least you can make a decision." "You have two more younger brothers. It is said that they want to join the army some time ago. You said that we are all eager to leave the center of power, but these two guys are eager to go back. Do you think I should agree or disagree?" Zion chattered on and on. He even told him that Nathaniel wanted to save him with the Golden Lancehead Vermin. "Brother, it''s not that I don''t want to part with Mr. Ye. You said that he always fought with us for our mother. If he really died, maybe our mother would care more about us, wouldn''t she? But I think that if Mr. Ye really died, maybe our mother would also be gone, and we would be orphans. You don''t want it, do you?" Wisdom could hear everything, but he just couldn''t wake up. How could he let Nathaniel exchange his life for his? But how could he wake up? Who would help him? Moreover, Wisdom never knew that Zion was a chatterbox. Wasn''t he cold and distant? Did his personality change after he started dating? Just as Zion was nagging, Barney and Kate walked in. Their faces were obviously filled with excitement and joy. Needless to say, they also knew that the drug test was qualified. Zion was finally relieved. "Barney, Kate, sorry to trouble you." Zion smiled faintly. The two women shook their heads. Kate was so excited that her wrist trembled a little. It was Barney who injected the drug into Wisdom. Only after taking the medicine did she slowly calm down. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Since she was going to guard Wisdom, Barney naturally had no objection. Zion then came out with Barney. Looking at the handsome young man who was getting more and more handsome, Barney''s eyes were passionate, but they disappeared in a sh. In the end, they couldn''t be together. Although the Soo family was only a medical family, they were still members of the Mo family. Zion was about to leave the power center. Even without Evangeline, Barney had no chance. Zion didn''t know what Barney was thinking. He took out a letter from his arms and gave it to Barney, which made Barney a little surprised. "Your sister sent you a letter. She might know that you''ve been in the institute all these years, so it''s inconvenient for her to send you a letter. Therefore, has been sending it to me all the time." Zion''s words slightly stunned Barney. Anaya? She knew that her sister was dating the son of the Blu family. The two of them had a huge age gap, but Mr. Blu was fine with it. He made her sister his wife, and his legs had been cured. The two of them even had a pair of children, and even asked Barney to settle her own marriage. Barney could not help but smile bitterly. The person she wanted to marry treated her as an elder sister and she did not have feelings for person who wanted to marry her. Barney suddenly felt a little annoyed. She pretended to be angry and said casually, "You and Evangeline are getting married soon, aren''t you? What wedding gift do you want? Tell me, I''ll buy it for you!" Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 "A brother-inw?¡± Zion couldn''t help but open his mouth, but it made Barney''s heart hurt. Fortunately, she had been used to restraining her emotions over the years, but she still turned her head and said with a smile, "What are you doing? I have devoted myself to medicine in my life. I don''t want to think about anything else." Although Barney had restrained her emotions very well, Zion could tell. He didn''t know Barney''s feelings for him before, but now that he knew it, he naturally wouldn''t pretend that he didn''t know. "Barney, in fact, I still hope that you can find apanion for yourself." "You should worry about yourself." Barney gave him a look of contempt, and then she turned around and entered theboratory. Looking at her beautiful back, Zion sighed slightly and sent a message to Jenson. "Barney is in a bad mood. Do you want toe over andfort her?" When Jenson received Zion''s WhatsApp message, he was slightly stunned. His intuition told him that he had seen wrongly. "Zion?" "Is there something wrong with your eyes?" Zion suddenly felt that he was wrong to send this dumbass a message. Seeing this familiar tone, Jenson quickly said with a smile, "No. I haven''t slept well recently, and my eyes are not very clear. I''ll take the ne right away." "Well, hurry up, or I think Barney will leave tomorrow." "Why?" Jenson was stunned. Didn''t Barney stay for Zion and Rita? How did Rita recover from her illness so quickly? Zion didn''t want to talk too much to him. Anyway, Barney needed someone to treat her gently. Zion was in favor of Jenson. Although he was a little careless, he was really good to Barney. He created an opportunity for him. As for whether they could be together, it depended on the fate between them. "Suit yourself." After sending the message, Zion put his phone away. Sigh! "I missed my dear so much!" Jenson thought. If he secretly went and slept with her, would he be beaten? Zion was thinking about the feasibility of this matter when he heard Barney''s sudden growl, which startled him. How could a gentle person like Barney be furious? Zion was a little curious, but he heard Barney gnashing her teeth and saying, "Jenson, are you looking for death?" She didn''t know how Jenson managed to annoy Barney, but Zion didn''t want to join in the fun. He was afraid that he would get into trouble. Wisdom still needed three injections to wake up. Anyway, it would take about three days. He didn''t want to do anything now and wanted to see Evangeline. In fact, it was also possible to send a video, but inexplicably, he felt that the video could not solve his thoughts. Zion had never known that missing someone was so passionate and anxious. He jumped into the car and drove the car directly to the private airport of the Ye family. "Mr. Ye." "Give me a private ne, and I''ll fly it myself." No one dared to refute Zion''s words. Moreover, Zion had his own reasons for doing so, so there was no need for him to worry. His men gave the key to the helicopter to Zion. Zion had not been so impulsive for a long time since he boarded the ne. He wanted to take Evangeline to see the blue sky and white clouds! Before, he flew a ne to perform a mission, and he flew a fighter jet. Now that he was flying a helicopter to see his future wife, Zion was extremely excited and happy. Although the distance between the two countries was not far, Zion flew for more than four hours and arrived at the border of Y Country in the evening. Right now, the radar search in the air was very detailed. Zion didn''t want to alert those guys in the Cab. He flew the ne very low, almost close to the ground, and sessfully avoided the tracking and detection of the radar. After parking the helicopter in an empty ce, Zion directly took a taxi to the downtown area. He found the car that entered the pce and followed it into the car tray. Because he had been here once, Zion was very familiar with Evangeline''s room. After entering the pce, he came to Evangeline''s window with his agile skills. He was going to open the door and jump in, but she didn''t expect someone to be in Evangeline''s room. "Princess, the weather is good today. Why don''t we go out for a walk? It''s not appropriate for you to stay in your room all day long." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It was a man''s voice! Zion''s eyes narrowed. He had only been separated from Evangeline for a few days, but there was already an ignorant guy here? Evangeline''s voice waszy and she said with no interest, "I don''t want to go anywhere. I just want to go to my bed. And who let you enter my room? Get out!" The other party was obviously stunned by Evangeline''s attitude, but he said with a gentlemanly smile, "Princess, my grandfather and my father both want us to have more contact with each other. As you know, our family has a very good position in the Cab. If our marriage is sessful, it will be helpful to you in the future." The word marriage stimted Zion. Although he knew that those in the Cab didn''t like him and didn''t want Evangeline to marry him, they still arranged for a blind date for her? Were they courting death? Zion clenched his fists tightly. However, when Evangeline heard the other party''s words, she said directly, "Get lost!" After that, she kicked the guy out. "Go back and tell those old fellows that no one can enter my room! In this life, I will marry no one but Zion! If they want to interfere, then lock me up for the rest of my life!" Zion''s lips curled into a smile. She was definitely his woman! Arrogant! And wild! After the man was kicked out, there was no sound for a long time. It was unknown whether it was because Evangeline''s strength was too strong that he fainted or he ran away in disgrace. Zion jumped in from the window with a smile. Evangeline was stunned. She thought that she was hallucinating, so she couldn''t help rubbing her eyes. When she saw that the person in front of her was really Zion, she couldn''t help but get up from the bed and throw herself into his arms. "Why are you here? I heard that Wisdom is in aa. There are a lot of things at home. How do you have time toe here?" Evangeline knew more or less about the current situation of the Ye family, so she didn''t intend to make trouble for Zion. After all, Zion was now the head of the Ye family, and he needed to make decisions on everything. But she still didn''t expect that Zion woulde. Obviously, this man was never impulsive. All of a sudden, Evangeline''s eyes turned red. "Zion, I miss you." She pursed her lips and did not cry in the end. However, Zion''s heart ached when he saw how she was about to cry. "I missed you too, so I came. But I didn''t expect that you would go to a blind date..." Zion''s voice trailed off, making Evangeline a little embarrassed. "I did not agree. It''s all because of those old guys in the Cab. My dad has been having a headache recently. The person I want to marry is you." "Thene with me! We can talk about it after they are done with it." Beforeing here, Zion only wanted to sneak a peek at Evangeline, but now he changed his mind. He was going to take his wife away! He wanted to see what they could do with him! Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 Evangeline was shocked by Zion''s words, but she burst intoughter in an instant. "Okay! Let''s go! We''ll elope!" Zion found it a little funny. He couldn''t help but reach out and wipe her little nose, saying, "Don''t elope. I said that I would marry you. For the time being, you will go out with me to have a walk, and I can''t lose anything. After all, my girl has only one chance in her life. I have to show you off, right?" Evangeline''s eyes couldn''t help but turn red. "Okay!" At this time, she would also be happy if Zion wanted to fly her up to space. Zion didn''t stay any longer. He took Evangeline''s hand and ran away. The two of them were equally agile. Under the guidance of Zion, Evangeline had not been so naughty for many years. Besides, she was familiar with her own army. They soon left the pce, took a taxi to the suburbs, and boarded Zion''s ne. By the time Eugene found out that Evangeline was missing, Zion had already brought her across the border and returned to the country. Eugene was so angry that he scolded Zion for being such a jerk in the room. However, Emily pursed her lips and smiled. Emberly was just a bystander and did not participate. Zion could also imagine that Eugene was excited at this time, but heughed like a child, which made Evangeline a little speechless.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, this was the first time she had seen Zion like this. After taking off his old-fashioned coat, he looked like a youngster. He was enthusiastic and impulsive, but it made Evangeline''s heart flutter. It turned out that the reciprocated love felt this way. The sun shone on Zion''s face through the window, as if it had covered him with ayer of golden light, making people want to hug him at this moment. Evangeline subconsciously hugged him from behind, which scared Zion a little. "Stop fooling around. We''re on the ne!" "I finally get to see you." Evangeline kissed him on the face and then quickly returned to her seat. The corners of Zion''s lips curled up slightly. He had never done such an unreliable thing before, but now he felt inexplicably happy. This was love, huh. When Zion flew the ne back to the Ye family, Eugene had already called Nathaniel and shouted. But who was Nathaniel? At that time, he retorted. "My son just wanted to bring your daughter toe to my house to y for a few days. What are you worried about? If Evangeline stayed at home, wouldn''t she be forced to death by those old hags in your cab? If they are capable, then go and force rissa! It''s not like there''s only onedy." After that, Nathaniel hung up the phone. At this moment, Zion took Evangeline''s hand and walked in happily. "Mr. Ye, thank you." Nathaniel rolled his eyes at him. His son had never worried him since he was a child, but he didn''t expect that someone would call him at the age of more than 20. If it hadn''t been for their brotherhood for so many years, Nathaniel didn''t doubt that Eugene would have taken a ne here to destroy the Yes Mansion. At this moment, when he looked at Zion''s radiant face, he swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth. Everyone was young and impulsive, wasn''t they? Evangeline couldn''t figure out Nathaniel''s attitude at this time. She couldn''t help but say timidly, "Uncle, did my dad say something bad? I apologize on his behalf." "It''s okay. I''ve been your father''s brother for so many years. Don''t I know his temper? Since you are here, stay for a few more days. When the date is settled, go back and wait for the marriage." Nathaniel made a final decision. Zion''s heart immediately calmed down. Looking at her son''s useless look, Mango burst intoughter. She was very pleased that her son had finally grown up. "Evangeline,e, I have prepared a room for you. Come and take a look." "Okay." Mango took Evangeline upstairs. When there were only Zion and Nathaniel left in the living room, Nathaniel said in a low voice, "Calm down a little these days. You guys already have Allegra, so chill down a little on a new baby." Zion was stunned for a moment, and then he understood what Nathaniel meant. Although it wasmon to have unmarried pregnancy now, the most basic respect for a woman was the most basic principal for the Ye family. Zion nodded. They used protection, so it was all good. "Dad, where''s Allegra?" "Rita and Mylo took her out to y." While they were talking, Rita hade back with Allegra and Mylo in her arms. "Dad, we''re back." Allegra got excited when she saw Zion. "Daddy!" "My dear daughter,e here! I''ll give you a hug!" Zion took Allegra from Rita''s arms and then went upstairs with a smile. "Zion, why are you so petty? You carried Allegra upstairs as soon as you came back. What do you mean?" Rita was a little upset. Nathaniel said with a smile, "Evangeline is here. The child has to see his mother." "She is here? I''ll go up and take a look. I haven''t seen her for a long time!" Rita asked Mylo to stay behind to apany Zion as she walked upstairs. Mylo was facing the pressure of Nathaniel alone. He chuckled and then said helplessly, "Uncle, shall I make some tea for you?" "No, sit down. Do you know how to y chess?" Nathaniel suddenly opened his mouth. Mylo thought for a moment and asked cautiously, "Military g? Chess? Or?" "I''m fine with any. What about you?" There was more or less a glimmer of light in Nathaniel''s eyes. Mylo rubbed his hands and said shyly, "I can do all as well, but not very well." "Then let''s do it." Nathaniel took out a military chess piece. Mylo was on the alert and instantly tensed up. Seeing this scene at the top of the stairs, Rita couldn''t help but smile. It seemed that her father was fine with Mylo. She happily went upstairs and saw Mango talking in the guest room. Evangeline saw the dawn in Zion''s arms and directly reported it to her. Although Allegra was fine with anyone, she still liked Evangeline and Zion the most. When she saw that her daddy and mommy were both there, she was so happy that she kept chattering and didn''t stop. Rita stood at the door and leaned against the corridor with her arms crossed in front of her chest. Looking at the happy look on her face, she slowly raised the corners of her mouth. This kind of atmosphere was the life she wanted. She didn''t expect that Zion would be the first to achieve it. Mango saw Rita as soon as she looked at her. She quietly came out, leaving some space for Zion and Evangeline. "Let''s go to mom''s room to have a seat?" Mango looked at Rita, and she felt that it was unreal. Rita stepped forward, put her arms around Mango''s neck, and said coquettishly, "Mom, are you going to tell me how much dowry you''re going to give me?" "Mylo hasn''te to propose marriage yet. Isn''t it too rushed for you to get married in such a hurry?" Mango rolled her eyes at her. Rita smiled faintly. Just as she was about to say something, she heard her phone ring. At the same time, Zion''s phone also rang. For a moment, everyone was stunned. What happened? Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 Zion and Rita looked at each other and quickly got up to leave, but they were stopped by Mango. "Did you two do something dangerous to your father and me without telling me? Let me tell you, your father and I are still alive!" Thest time Rita went to the Fang Group, Mango hadn''t realized it yet, and her face couldn''t help but darken. Seeing Mango like this, Rita quickly said, "Mom, that won''t happen again. It''s Barney''s call. Maybe it''s about Wisdom." Mango looked at Zion. At this time, she was more obedient to her son. After all, this boy would not lie to her. Seeing that she no longer had any trust from Mango, Rita couldn''t help but feel a little depressed. Zion nodded quickly and said, "It''s Barney''s call. It should have something to do with Wisdom." "Then go quickly. No, your father and I will go and have a look." Mango immediately tensed up. Zion knew that Mango and Nathaniel were worried about Wisdom, so he didn''t stop them. He asked someone to prepare the car, and Barney answered the phone. "Barney, is he awake?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Yes. He just woke up. Come and have a look." There was a hint of excitement in Barney''s voice. There was a glimmer of light in Zion''s eyes, and Rita was also very happy. This was indeed good news for the Ye family. Nathaniel and Mylo stopped ying chess. Mylo took the initiative to take over the driver''s position. Mango, Nathaniel, Rita, and Zion were all ready to go out. Zion went upstairs and told Evangeline. Evangeline looked at Allegra and whispered, "I''ll go and see him soon. I''ll take care of Allegra at home today." "Yes, I''ll be right back." Zion had never known that he was a home buddy, but this time he was reluctant to leave. If it weren''t for Wisdom, he might really stay with Evangeline. Evangeline''s attachment to him was very strong. She said with a smile, "We have plenty of time to get along. Wisdom is more important. Go ahead." "Okay." When Zion got out of the car, everyone was already in the car. No one said anything about his arrival, but there was a hint of ridicule in their eyes, as if they were saying that he had this day coming as well! He pretended not to see anything. As long as he was not embarrassed, it would be others who would be embarrassed! Zion was nowpletely shameless for his wife''s sake. Nathaniel pursed her lips and smiled. Mango''s face was also filled with satisfaction. Rita sat in the passenger seat and said to Mylo, "Would you like me to drive?" "I''ll start. Can you give me a chance to perform?" Mylo smiled gently. Rita knew that he found an excuse because he was afraid that something would happen to her driving, but she didn''t say anything in the end. In front of Mylo, she rarely insisted on anything. The car soon arrived at the institute. When Barney heard the voice and ran out, she saw that both Nathaniel and Mango were here. She couldn''t help stepping forward. "Ah, all of you are here." "Yeah, how is Wisdom?" Mango grabbed Barney''s hand and asked. Barney quickly said, "She''s awake. He''s talking to Kate now." Kate! Mango couldn''t help but feel even more guilty towards her. The child was not weed in the Edwards family, but she came for Wisdom and apanied him all the way. It was really heartbreaking and touching. Nathaniel gently patted Mango on the shoulder and whispered, "You can just treat her as your daughter in the future." "Sure." Sure enough, the person who knew her best was Nathaniel. Mango nced at him, and then the two of them walked in. Rita and Mylo followed behind. Zion looked at them and felt that they were an eyesore, so he took the lead to walk up to Barney and asked, "Barney, is Wisdom''s brain all cured?" "It will take a few more days. At present, you know that drugs are very effective, but his strong self- control also ounted for arge proportion. I think if there is no need, then we should stop with the medication. It¡¯s not good in the long run." Barney raised her own opinion. "What did Kate say?" "Same. Let''s see how Wisdom chooses now." Hearing Barney''s words, Zion felt relieved. When the group of people went in, Kate was serving Wisdom some delicious food. Seeing so many peopleing, Wisdom couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. "Mom, Dad, I''m sorry to make you worry." Mango''s eyes instantly turned red. "You don''t want us to worry about you yet you join such an organization. Can''t you just be a normal doctor?" Mango walked up to her, and Kate gave her a seat in time. Wisdom looked at Kate, and there was a trace of heartache in his eyes. "Go and have a rest. My parents are here, and so are my little brother and sister. I will be fine. You''ve been too tired these days. You''ve got dark circles under your eyes." Wisdom did not hide from his family and directly spoke to Kate. Kate''s face was a little flushed, but she nodded and went out. Mango looked at the tenderness in her eldest son''s eyes and couldn''t help smiling. "Thank god for her so much this time. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t even know if you would have been lucky enough to meet us. I''m telling you, I''ve decided on this daughter-inw, Kate. You should recover well and get married as soon as possible." Wisdom couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. "Got it, Mom." Seeing that he and Kate were in love with each other, Mango was naturally happy. She asked again about Wisdom''s difort. Knowing that he was all right, Mango was finally relieved. Nathaniel looked at Wisdom and finally felt relieved. "After you recover, do you want to be a doctor or a businessman? You don''t have to go back. Zion has already asked for your leave, and they won''t have your file anymore. Master Mo has also agreed. You can live a good life with Kate in the future." Wisdom had learned what had happened from Kate, but he smiled at Zion and said, "Thanks, brother." "Don''t thank me. But I really hope that you cane back to help me." "Sorry, I n to go to Swovenia with Kate for a year after I recover. The doctors there are short of resources. We want to help them." Without his responsibilities, Wisdom now lived a very easy life. Now he was apanied by Kate, and he felt that his life wasplete. It had always been his dream to provide support, and now there was finally a day to carry it out. Hearing his words, although Mango was a little worried, she knew that the children of the Ye family all had their own opinions. Since he had made up his mind, she couldn''t say anything. Nathaniel went out with Mango, leaving the space for Zion and Wisdom. Rita and Mylo also came in, but they didn''t say anything. At this time, everyone could see that Wisdom had something to say to Zion. Mylo said awkwardly, "Why don''t I go out and keep your parentspany?" "There''s no need. If you want to marry Rita, we will naturally trust you. We will be one family in the future. There''s nothing you can''t listen to." Hearing Wisdom''s words, Zion was slightly stunned. Did Wisdom also approve of Mylo? Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 Rita looked very happy and said sweetly, "Thank you, brother!" Wisdom looked at Rita and couldn''t help smiling. The little girl, who had once followed him like a little kid, had finally grown up and was about to get married. This kind of feeling was a little upsetting, but he also knew that he and Zion were not the only ones who could apany Rita. Only Mylo could do it. "Don''t be happy too early. If Mylo bullies you, I will also beat him." Wisdom''s words made Mylo smile and say, "Wisdom, I won''t give you this chance." "I hope so." After chatting for a while, Wisdom cleared his throat and said, "I know the reason why they want me to be unconscious. On the one hand, it''s because the Ye family is out of center of power. They are afraid that I know too much and it''s not good for them. On the other hand, someone in their side made a deal with the Acoff. I''ve just found out about it, but unfortunately, I fell into a trap as soon as I got in touch with them. I''ve been in aa until now." No one had expected that Wisdom would say such a thing. Both Zion and Mylo became serious. "Who''s the connection between Acoff and the people over there?" "Director Lionel." Zion had thought of this, but he was not sure. His eyes darkened when he heard Wisdom''s words. "Then I have to call Uncle Mo." "What do you mean?" Wisdom was a little surprised. Mylo told Wisdom about the decision of Carlson, and Director Lionel and others were being investigated now. Wisdom frowned and said, "Acoff will definitely save him. There seems to be a deal between them." "It''s none of our business. After all, we are no longer Uncle Mo''s men. It''s good to report the situation. As for other things, someone will naturally worry about these things." Zion left just like that. He was able to see everything clearly. Hearing what he said, Wisdom knew the attitude of the Ye family. "Alright, I''ll tell you everything I knowter. You can talk to Uncle Mo about it. From now on, we won''t interfere in the matters over there." "Ask Mylo to tell him, as he hasn''t left yet." Zion directly pushed the matter to Mylo. Mylo was slightly stunned. "Hey, I''m in the middle of work now." "But it''s not done yet." Zion didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Since they were all from the Ye family, it didn''t matter who did it. Mylo couldn''t help but pout, but he didn''t say anything. He quickly went out to tell Carlson about Wisdom''s reaction. The other side also attached great importance to it, so they immediately sent people to investigate Director Lionel. Wisdom''s recovery was good. He didn''t want to continue to take the medicine. Kate and Barney also wanted conservative treatment, so Wisdom stopped the effect of the medicine. Nathaniel and Mango saw that Wisdom was fine, so they went back first and left the space forthem. Zion had wanted to leave, but he was now the head of the Ye family, so he naturally had a lot of things to deal with. Wisdom still had something to talk about, so he couldn''t get rid of it. On the other hand, Rita and Mylo went out on a date. Zion was envious, but he couldn''t leave. He said gloomily, "I really want my two brothers to grow up as soon as possible." Hearing that, Wisdomughed. "It''s rare to see you have such a day." "I''m also a human being, okay?" Zion rolled his eyes at him, but he was a little worried about his thin face. "You''re not allowed to go anywhere before your bodypletely recovers." "I got it. You''ve been keeping an eye on me since I was a child." Zion couldn''t help but smile at Wisdom''s words. "If not me, then who? You used to call me your boss." Zion dug out the old ounts. Wisdom smiled slightly and didn''t say anything, but the expression on his face was very pleasant. Zion also felt that he was being childish. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "When are you going to get married? Do it with us." "No." Wisdom shook his head. "Kate''s situation is different from yours. Rita has our parents, and Evangeline has Uncle Sanchez and the others to take care of her, but Kate has nothing. Her mother passed away early, and after her parents married their stepmother, you can see how they treat her. Now that I was in aa, I could imagine what kind of situation the Edwards family has and how they treat her. If we get married together, and she doesn''t have a family, she will be sad. Marriage is a good day, and I don''t want her to be unhappy. I don''t intend to do anything big. We don''t have much requirements for the wedding. I want to take her to meet my father in Nakasara, and then register our marriage. I''ll take the trip to Swovenia as honeymoon." Zion was stunned by Wisdom''s words. "Wisdom, isn''t that too simple?" "Kate doesn''t care about the formality, but I n to hold a simple wedding with herter. Only our family can take part in it." Wisdom''s eyes were very bright. Obviously, he had already discussed it with Kate. Although Zion was the head of the Ye family, he couldn''t say anything at this time. He just felt a little ufortable. "Have you chosen a good day?" "Yes, when I get better, it will be at the end of next month." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Wisdom was indeed a person who coulde up with a n. Zion didn''t say anything. Wisdom smiled and said, "Whether the two of us are happy or not has nothing to do with the wedding. The people who care about Kate are gone, and few people sincerely bless her when she gets married. Since we are married, we can do whatever we want. Those people in the Edwards family don''t deserve to appear at her wedding now. With our parents and you, as well as the blessings of our two younger brothers, it is enough." "But you are the boss of the Ye family! Mom and dad won''t agree to such a simple wedding." Zion knew that Nathaniel and Mango favored Wisdom and knew his special identity, so they would definitely not let Wisdom suffer so much. Wisdom said with a smile, "I really don''t care. You know, I''m not interested in these things at all. What I''m interested in is medicine, and so is Kate. After our clinical trip, we may set up a medical institute. Zion, a wedding is just a formality and a ceremony. Isn''t our own happiness the true meaning of marriage? Since that''s the case, why should we care so much?" Wisdom was really free and simple. Since he was a child, Zion had always felt that he owed his parents a lot, so he didn''t fight or fight for anything. He didn''t even do business. But as he grew older, he realized how narrow-minded he used to be. Wisdom knew what he wanted from the very beginning. He had thought that he would live a wild life because his parents owed him, but he didn''t. He chose a path that he liked, and walked more and more steadily. The reason why he entered the National Security Bureau was probably for the sake of the Ye family. Now that the responsibility of being the eldest son of the Ye family was over, he really intended to live his own life. However, Zion also knew that if something happened to the Ye family. Wisdom would definitely appear on his own ord. He just did his best in the field he was good at and gave the Ye family more opportunities. After all, no one was willing to offend a doctor. He was also an internationally famous doctor! Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 "I can''t win against you. I can''t stop you no matter what you want, but mom and dad won''t let you do this." Zion''s words made Wisdom smile, but he didn''t say anything. In fact, he knew better than anyone else that Nathaniel and Mango wanted to give him the best, but they would not force him to ept it. Their respect had made him live a carefree life, and he never felt that he was any different from Zion and the others. He was the son of the Ye family, as well as the son of Nathaniel and Mango. That was enough. Seeing the calm smile on Wisdom''s face, Zion also guessed the final result. He couldn''t help but say, "Since you''re married, aren''t you attending my wedding?" "Well, it should be toote. There was another war in Swovenia. Many people are homeless. Kate and I are doctors, so we n to go there as soon as possible. But when you get married, we will try our best to rush back." Zion felt a little ufortable when he heard Wisdom''s words. "You are the son of the Ye family. Why do you have to live so hard?" "You are the second son of the Ye family. Why do you still want to join the army?" Hearing Wisdom''s question, Zion was stunned. "Forget it. I can''t beat you." Zion surrendered immediately. Standing outside the door and listening to Wisdom''s words, Kate couldn''t help but burst into tears. The only person in the world who knew her was Wisdom. She had been like a duckweed all these years. She had no home. If she really married with Rita and Evangeline together, she would probably feel inferior and ufortable. Wisdom wanted to give her a wedding that was exclusive to her. There was no need for too many people to watch the ceremony, there was no need to be too gorgeous, but it indeed belonged to the wedding of the two of them. This alone was enough. Zion stayed with Wisdom for a while, but he was a little tired, so he got up and left. Barney waited outside. When she saw Zione out, she wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "Barney, do you have something to say to me?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Yes." Barney nodded. She looked at the handsome young man in front of her and felt a little sad. From childhood to adulthood, she knew that her feelings for Zion was romantic. However, Zion had someone already. The person he liked was not her, so it was not good for her to keep her secret crush on Zion. However, her heart was filled with Zion, and she did not know when she would be able to forget him. The most important thing was that he was getting married! If he married the girl she liked, he would be happy in the future. Therefore, there was no need for Barney to stay. "Wisdom''s injury is almost healed. He needs to rest. It''s time for me to leave." Barney''s words made Zion feel a little surprised. "Barney, are you leaving too?" "Yes, Wisdom is right. The war in Swovenia is rising again, and we may need to go there to support them. Me and the Strike Fighter Squad are going, so I may not be able toe back when you get married. I wish you and Evangeline a happy marriage in advance! I will ask my brother to bring you the wedding giftter." Barney kept smiling, and her smile was very gentle. However, Zion could see the loneliness in her eyes. She had always been a good sister. He didn''t know when Barney''s feelings for him had changed. It was not that he didn''t know, but he just didn''t want to expose it. If he did, they would not even be able to be brother and sister. However, Zion also knew the pain of onesided love. Over the years, he had tried his best to avoid getting in touch with Barney. Now that Barney was about to let go, Zion should be happy for her. After all, she should have her own love, but his heart was particrly bitter and ufortable. Parting was thest emotion he wanted to face in his life, but he had to face it. Zion didn''t know what to say. Looking at the tenderness in Barney''s eyes, he suddenly felt a little ufortable and said, "Jenson is actually a good person." Barney was stunned for a moment, and then she understood what Zion meant. It turned out that he knew everything! At this moment, Barney felt that her carefully hidden emotions were lifted out of her mind, and she couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. "Alright." There was a touch of hurt in her eyes. Zion was very upset. "Barney, I don''t mean anything else. You know, I''ve treated you as my sister since I was a child. I..." "There''s no need to exin, Zion. I understand. I am about to return to the team. In the future, the Ye family will be separated from the center of power. Many times, we may not even be able to touch them. The Soo family has given me a new chance and everything. Naturally, I have to consider the future of the Soo Family. Therefore, promise me that you will take good care of myself in the future." Barney raised her hand and gently touched Zion''s face. Ever since he had grown up, she had rarely touched him like this. However, now that she was about to leave and walk out of his lifepletely, Barney''s heart was full of bitterness and pain, but there was nothing she could do. Zion suddenly grabbed her hand, and his eyes turned a little red. "Barney, I want to see you live happily, not for anyone, but for yourself. You are a very gentle person. You should be treated gently by the world and time, even by everyone." His words were enough. Barney was already satisfied. She nodded. Zion''s palms were very warm, and it felt good. It was just like when he was a kid. Maybe from that moment on, Barney had fallen in love with this boy. After so many years, they had grown up, but this friendship could not be erased. Regardless of whether she could meet someone she liked in the future, at least Barney knew that Zion would be in her memories forever. If they couldn''t be lovers, they could be a family. That was right. Family. Barney withdrew her hand with tears in her eyes, smiled, and turned to leave. However, a line of tears finally fell from the corner of his eyes. Farewell, Zion. She said in her heart and then walked out of Zion''s sight step by step. Zion was very upset, but he couldn''t persuade her to stay. When people grew up, there would be a lot of separation, and they would also face a lot of helpless situations. Barney''s departure made Zion very unhappy. He couldn''t wait to see Evangeline, hoping that his wife couldfort him. However, when he thought of how Evangeline would feel ufortable if she found out about Barney''s feelings for him, Zion gave up the idea. He went to the suburbs to buy a spring cake. Evangeline liked it very much, so she couldn''t help smiling. Parting was inevitable. He couldn''t control it, but he could live a happy life, couldn''t he? Thinking of this, Zion drove back to the The Ye''s Mansion. However, the atmosphere at home suddenly made Zion feel a little uneasy. The servants panicked. When they saw Zion, their faces turned even paler. At this moment, Nathaniel and Mango had yet to return. Zion''s mind went nk. "What happened?" He grabbed the panic- stricken maid and asked, but his voice was already trembling. Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 When the maid saw Zion, she was very uneasy. However, she knew that Zion was the new head of the Ye family. She trembled and said, "Miss Xiao and Allegra are gone." Although the servants were very indirect, Zion knew what she meant. Evangeline and Allegra were gone! "What''s going on? Have they gone out?" "No, Miss Xiao has been ying with Allegra, but then it became silent. We thought they were tired and fell asleep, so we didn''t pay much attention to them. But they didn''te down at dinner time. We went up to have a look and found that the two of them were gone." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The servant cried as she spoke. The Ye family''s sry was very high, but everyone knew what Evangeline and Allegra meant to Zion. They did not keep an eye on the two of them, so the maid might lose her job. Hearing the servant''s words, Zion quickly let go of her and quickly went to the bedroom. In the bedroom, there were traces of Evangeline and Allegra ying, and toys were scattered all over the floor. Evangeline was a very self- disciplined person. If she really took Allegra out, she would never let the toys be so messy here. He was a little annoyed. "If I had known earlier, I would have taken Evangeline and Allegra to see Wisdom. It would not have turned out this way." Zion thought to himself. As soon as he took Evangeline over, this incident happened. It was a p in the face. Zion''s eyes darkened. Suddenly, there was a sweet smell in the air, which attracted Zion''s attention. "Is there any fresh air agent in the room?" Zion''s voice was not loud, but it did make the servants tremble with fear. "No, absolutely not. Mr. Ye, you said that Allegra''s nose is very sensitive. There must not be any other smell in the room. We all opened the windows, and we didn''t spray anything." No? Zion narrowed his eyes. Such a smell reminded him of knockout fragrance. With Evangeline''s skills, it would be impossible for the other party to win if she fought him head-on. However, if the person used a dirty trick... Zion couldn''t help but feel a hint of killing intent. Ordinary people couldn''t enter Ye''s Mansion, so... "Go and check! Who is missing? Or when they disappeared, if someone happened to go out at this time." There was no blind spot in the surveince of the Ye family, but since they could take people away without a sound, there was naturally no trace left for him to find. However, Zion didn''t know who had kidnapped Evangeline and Allegra. Was it someone from the Mo family? Or was it Director Lionel''s men? Or the Cab on Uncle Sanchez''s side? There were too many people who needed to be checked. Zion couldn''t help but pinch his nose. His woman and child were fine, but if anything happened, he would definitely make them pay a heavy price. The servants quickly went to check it out. Zion didn''t dare to dy, so he quickly went to the study to get the surveince video. No matter who the other party was, he had to restore the surveince video first. At this moment, Anton called. "Zion, Maximilian ran away." "What did you say?" Zion was slightly stunned. If Anton hadn''t mentioned it, he would have almost forgotten that there was such a person. Thinking of what Anton had found before, Zion couldn''t help but have a guess. "Why did he run away?" "It''s my fault." Anton said with some guilt, "I originally nned to take Denzel out first. As long as Denzel is in my hands, it is impossible for Maximilian to not surrender obediently. But Denzel suddenly bled on the way, so I didn''t dare to dy. I quickly sent him to the hospital for rescue, but it was toote. The doctor said that he had a kidney recement operation before, but there was a rejection reaction in theter stage. The adults didn''t notice it in time, so the operation failed that the child couldn''t be saved." Hearing Anton''s words, Zion''s heart skipped a beat. "Denzel is dead?" "I''m sorry." Zion fell silent. The reason why Maximilian could bear the humiliation from Acoff was for the sake of Denzel. Now, in order to survive, he killed his own brother and reced Romeo''s identity, so that he could stand by Denzel''s side. Although Anton was a littlecking in consideration when he came out to pick Denzel up, he didn''t know about such a big matter would go unnoticed by Denzel''s parent. It could not be med on Anton. It could only be said that he was a little bad. But now that Denzel was dead, all the expectations of Maximilian were gone. With that man''s cruelty, he would probably go all out. So Evangeline and Allegra were kidnapped by him? "Anton, has Maximiliane back to Ocean City?" "He escaped. I was stopped by his mother. As for where he went, I couldn''t find him. But he has been here recently. He maye back to seek revenge on you in his way. You''d better be mentally prepared. I''ll go back right away." Anton felt that he had caused a lot of trouble for Zion. Zion frowned tightly. Acoff? Now that Director Lionel was being investigated, Acoff was anxious, huh? Maximilian was Acoff''s son. Even if Acoff did not care about Maximilian anymore, he had high expectations on Denzel. It was not easy to get through the surgery period, but he didn''t expect that he still couldn''t keep the child. He was afraid that this resentment could tie the two of them together. The more he thought about it, the more worried Zion was about the situation of Evangeline and Allegra. "Okay, I''ll send someone to pick you up at the airport. Be careful." Now that things hade to this point, Zion felt that it would be meaningless for Anton to stay there any longer. The higher- ups were in charge of the investigation. Since the Ye family had left the center of power, the less they knew, the better. However, if Maximilian really kidnapped Evangeline and Allegra, he would be killed by Zion! No matter who it was, it was useless! A murderous look shot out of Zion''s eyes. Now he could only wait, wait for Maximilian to take the initiative to contact him. He was very flustered. After Zion hung up the phone, he quickly checked the video. Unfortunately, the image had been destroyed so badly that it would take some time to restore it. Before Zion could restore the surveince video, there was already news from the servants. "Mr. Ye, the servants of our family have no time to leave the The Ye''s Mansion. There is only a garbage delivery car passing by our door and stopped for a moment. It was Uncle Lionel who went out to pour the garbage, and no one else came in contact with the outside world." After getting the news, Zion went to find Uncle Lionel in person. He didn''t know if Uncle Lionel had anything to do with Director Lionel, but when he heard that this old man''s name was Lionel as well, Zion was filled with anger. By the time he arrived, it was already a littlete. Uncle Lionel had swallowed the poison andmitted suicide. He curled up on the ground with white foam in his mouth, and his eyes had turned white. Zion was so angry that he stepped forward and kicked him, saying, "Send him to the rescue! If he can''t survive, all his wives and children will be buried with him!" Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 This sentence directly made Uncle Lionel''s eyes open wide. He struggled to grab Zion''s trouser legs and plead for mercy, but he was kicked away by Zion His wife and children''s lives were still uncertain, so he had no time to care about other people''s lives. The people next to him hurried forward to send Uncle Lionel away for rescue. Zion looked at the servant beside and said coldly, "The Ye family doesn''t need any traitors. If you enter the Ye family and get a high sry, you''d better know what you should and shouldn''t do. I¡¯m not a good person. Don''t believe words about me as a hero. It was when I was a soldier, I have now taken off my military uniform. I''m just the head of the Ye family. If you can''t even protect my wife and children, do you think it''s necessary for you to have a hero like me? I haven''t thought about being a hero or a good person, so listen to me carefully. You should work hard and treat the people of the Ye family well. I''ll take good care of you. But if you unite with the people outside and want to hurt the people of the Ye family, I''m sorry. I''ll take the lives of your families!" After that. the servants all looked pale and stumbled, but no one dared to make a sound. After that, Zion didn''t stop and quickly went to the hall. At this time, the phone in the hall finally rang. Zion''s eyes narrowed. He quickly got up, picked up the phone, and opened his mouth ¡°I''m Zion." "Zion, your wife and daughter are in my hands." Maximilian''s voice came from the phone. Perhaps it was because he had nothing left, so he had no scruples and did not need to hide his traces anymore. Zion said coldly, "You''d better promise that do not lose a single strand of hair on them. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you and your mom go down te hell to see your brother." His words directly triggered Maximilian. "Zion, why are you always high above me? Shouldn''t you give me an exnation for my son''s life?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Exin? Your son should have had a good rest after the operation, but you took him away from Acoff and went to the border. It''s okay for you to take good care of your son, but you actually gave the child to another man. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person that man is? He doesn''t even care about his own child. Will he be good to your son? When the child needs the adult''s observation to see if there is a rejection reaction, what are you doing as a father? You went to the Fang Group and have bad intentions. I sent someone to investigate the cause of Romeo''s death, but if you did not kill your brother, will I send someone to investigate? Denzel bled on the road, and it was impossible to save him. As a father, you want me to exin to you? Maximilian, do you only feel better if you think this way? Do you think that you are still a good father?" Zion''s every word seemed to gave him a blow. His hands were trembling and his eyes were red, but he said in a hoarse voice, "You are such a good talker!" "I''m just telling the truth. Where are Evangeline and Allegra? Maximilian, I''ll give you a suggestion. If you let them go now, I can give you a way out, otherwise..." "Do you think I still have a way out? Zion, I don''t like to see someone as high and mighty as you. We''re all people, and we''re all rich second generations. Why is it that my father treated me like that when you''re from a happy family? You''ll never understand how much effort I need to spend to survive. You''ve never suffered like me, so why should you ask me to be kind? " Maximilian was very triggered. However, Zion couldn''t be bothered to listen to him "Whether you are kind or not has nothing to do with me, and whether you are bitter or not has nothing to do with me. I am just telling you, take care of my women and children carefully, or I will never be softhearted. Tell me, what do you need? As long as I can do it, I can satisfy you.¡± Zion tried to calm Maximilian down, and at the same time he was using his GPS to track him down. aximilian didn''t seem to care about it at all. Heughed wildly and said, "What do I need? What else can have now? son is dead! Can you sdom said that the is very well maed._ ''t be any rejection ~ what about my sor? y son died because of a rejection reaction! Can it be said thatWisdom didn''t work hard when he-pe formed surgery on my son? Your r family gave me hope and despair. I am alone now. I am not afraid o anything. I have to let you experience the feeling of losing your lover and child. Zion, your family is rich, but your family is harmonious. Why doesn''t your Ye family have those dirty things in the rich and powerful families? Why?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org revive him? Wi kidney sourse and ther¨¦ won reactions, but By the time he finished shouting, Maximilian had gone mad Zion''s face darkened "What do you want to do?" "Didn''t I tell you earlier? I''ll let you experience what it feels like to lose your lover and child. Zion, enjoy yourself. I Know, youre trying to locate me, byt''so what? I can let you know whereI am, so ofcourse] xX won''t beworried about you. SS Howev¨¦t, I don''t know how fast? you''re here. If it''s toote, youmight not:be able to save your w if¨¦ and cflldren. You can go witb-them. I heard that you''re now the head of the Ye family. What''s wrong? Do you dare toe? If you die, the Ye family will be very sad, won''t they? Both Wisdom and Nathaniel will be in great pain. And that''s my purpose! I''m talking about life and death. It doesn''t matter whether I''m dead or alive, but the Ye family will pay for it!" After that, Maximilian hung up the phone Zion suddenly panicked This guy was simply a lunatic! But what he feared most was mental patients! Zion quickly located Maximilian¡¯s position in the center of the city. How could this be? Zion always felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t care too much. His mind was full of Evangeline and Allegra. If he had beente, he could not imagine what they would have suffered. Zion grabbed his coat and ran out. He didn''t even have time to call Nathaniel. He never knew that one day he would lose his cool because of a woman, but now he couldn''t care about anything. Evangeline, Allegra, wait for Zion! Zion jumped into the car and drove quickly in the direction of the car. Not long after he left Ye''s Mansion, he understood what was wrong There was a freezing storage around this location! Did Maximilian want to lock them inside? The tempefature inside was about?. 10 degrees below zero. It wouldn''t take adong time for a normal person to take it inside, let alone a chil id like All llegra! Content belongs ta> NovelDrama.Org - Zion''s heart skipped a beat. "Maximilian, you are dead meat!" He said angrily and quickly stepped on the gas pedal at the bottom, but his heart was very tight. Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 Evangeline had always thought that she was good at martial arts and rarely was yed by others. She didn''t expect that she would fall into a trap when she was in the Ye family, where she thought it was absolutely a safe ce. When she was ying with Allegra, she smelled a sweet smell, but she was not aware of it. She thought that the servants were doing air processing, but she did not expect that the sweet smell was getting stronger and stronger. In the end, she felt a little dizzy, and then she realized that someone had drugged her. At this time, Evangeline intended to run out with Allegra in her arms, but Allegra''s physical quality was not as good as hers. When she noticed, Allegra muttered, "Mommy, I am so sleepy." After that, she fainted directly in her arms. Evangeline knew that something was going to happen, so she quickly went to find her mobile phone. But because she was ying with Allegra, her coat was ced in the hall outside. She could only hold Allegra as she tried to call Zion.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. On the way downstairs. she met Uncle Lionel. She had known the Ye family for many years. so she didn''t think much about it. She asked Uncle Lionel to call Zion in a hurry. Uncle Lionel agreed, but when Evangeline turned around, he directly knocked her out with a hand knife. When she woke up again. both she and Allegra were curled up in the dust. The cold temperature made her shiver, and Allegra had curled up on the ground. It was obvious that she had not woken up yet. "Allegra!" Evangeline quickly stepped forward and picked up Allegra. Allegra''s body was very cold, which was frightening. Evangeline had never been so helpless. She had no coat, nomunication tools, and nothing. She didn''t know whether Zion hade back or not. She didn''t know if she and Allegra had been held hostage. She didn''t know who wanted their lives, but she knew these people to take revenge on Zion, the Ye family, or some enemies of the Sanchez family. Evangeline''s identity and rtionship were bound to make her the focus of everyone''s attention. She did not think about those things at the moment. She was just thinking about how to escape with Allegra. Evangeline quickly kicked the cold door, but it was a pity that the door was closed tightly. She couldn''t do it alone. Allegra''s body temperature was getting lower and lower, but she still didn''t wake up. Evangeline hesitated for a moment. quickly hugged Allegra, and warmed Allegra with her body temperature. She did not know whether she could be saved, but now she was the mother of Allegra. Within her ability, she had to try her best to keep her alive! Evangeline rubbed Allegra''s hands and shouted her name The calls finally made Allegra have a slight reaction. "Mommy..." Her voice was weak, but it made Evangeline happy. "Allegra, we can''t sleep. We are in trouble now. If we fall asleep, we cant wake up anymore. Think about Daddy. If both of us have an ident, what about Daddy? Evangeline knew that Allegra''s favorite was Zion Therefore, she could only say these words to Allegra over and over again. As expected, Allegra was full of energy. "Mommy, where are we? It''s so cold!" From the child''s point of view, she had only slept for a while. How did she end up in such a ce? Evangeline didn''t know how to exin it to Allegra. She could only say, "We were kidnapped by bad guys. Daddy must be in a hurry to find us outside. Allegra, we need to get up and run around. Try to wait for Daddy toe to save us, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Allegra nodded quickly. Evangeline took Allegra''s hand and ran in the car. The frog jumped, turning and jumping. The constant movements made them have a little bit of hot air, but it was soon blown away by the cold air. They didn''t dare to stop, nor could they stop, because once they stopped, the hot air on their bodies would disappear, and they would be frozen to the point where they couldn''t even lift their feet. Evangeline didn''t know how much time had passed. For them, every minute was torture. Just as they were about to give up, Evangeline seemed to hear Zion''s voice ¡°Evangeline! Allegra! Are you guys here?¡± "Allegra! Evangeline!" Zion''s voice was getting louder and louder. Not only did Evangeline hear it, but Allegra also heard it. She took Evangeline¡¯s hand excitedly and said with a smile, "Mommy, it''s Daddy! Daddy came to save us!" Evangeline was very happy. "Zion, Allegra and I are here! Here!" She shouted at the top of her voice, but her voice couldn''t be heard. The sealing and sound instion here were too good. Evangeline didn''t give up and knocked on the door. Seeing this, Allegra also learned to do it, but it was useless at all. Zion paced around nervously. He found that Maximilian was so cruel. This was thergest freezing storage in Ocean City, and there were more than a dozen of them in total. But he didn''t know where Evangeline and Allegra were locked up. He didn''t even dare to think about whether they would be two ice sculptures if he didn''t have enough time to deal with them If he didn''t have Evangeline and Allegra in the future, Zion would not have the will to live. He never knew that his feelings for Evangeline had reached such a level. He really didn''t know the beginning of love, and now he fell in love with her so deeply. He kept knocking on the door of the car, but he didn''t hear Evangeline or Allegra''s voice. Could it be that the two of them.. No! No way! "God, don''t be so cruel!" Zion thought to himself. Zion''s eyes were a little red, and he looked like he was about to copse. Maximilian came out of nowhere and shed directly at Zion''s back. Zion sensed the danger in the first ce. He dodged quickly, but Maximilian rushed to him as if he had gone mad. ¡®Go to hell!Zion! As long as you die, the Ye family will definitely be sad My son ''s life needs to be repaid by all: the members of the Ye family!" Maximilian was so mad that he went to cut Zion, regardless of his own pain and wounds. Zion was more or less distracted because he was worried about Evangeline and Allegra. He was immediately cut by Maximilian. Blood spurted out from his arm Maximilian burst outughing when he saw Zion''s blood. He walked toward Zion even more crazily. Zion didn''t want to fight with him. After all, it was a waste of time. Evangelineand Allegra didn''t know. how longthey had been in the I. storage. if they didn''t have enough time; he didn''t dare to think about the Consequences. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org - But in the face of the crazy Maximilian, Zion was very angry. Finally. he took out a dagger and stabbed it at Maximilian''s chest Maximilian thought about his life. When he attacked Evangeline and Allegra, he had already expected it. Zion''s killing intent was so obvious that even though Maximilian was crazy, he still felt a little scared. He quickly shouted, "If you kill me, you won''t know where Evangeline and Allegraare in this life! Zion, I said that you were smartfora lifetime; But do you really believe > whats (Said? Are you so confid¨¦rit that hwill hide them in this storage? your ve been here for song, and you''ve shouted for so lorig. Have you heard Evangeline or Allegra¡¯s voice?" These words directly disturbed Zion''s mind Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 "Where are they?¡± Zion went crazy. If what Maximilian said was true that Evangeline and Allegra were not here, wouldn''t it be a waste of time for him to be here for such a long time? Thinking that Evangeline and the others might lose their chances of being saved due to this dy, Zion couldn''t stay calm anymore. However, Maximilian was a lunatic at this time. Seeing that Zion was anxious and crazy, he was overjoyed Ignoring the pain and sears on his body, heughed wildly. "Zion, you''re also like this today! Hahaha! I just want you to experience this helpless feeling of being capable but unable to save them. Are you very devastated now? Do you really want to kill me? Do you feel that you''re particrly useless? So what if the Ye family is rich? So what if you''re capable? You''re also going to watch your wife and children lose their vitality little by little. Hahaha!" Maximilian''sughter made Zion''s eyes turn red, but he really didn''t dare to kill him. There was still a need for this b*stard to live! He said that Evangeline and the others were not here. Were they really not here? Zion forced himself to calm down. No! In the whole Ocean City, he had sent people to search everywhere except here, but Zion still did not dare to rx. He kicked Maximilian away, and then quickly picked up the phone to call his men. "Send everyone out! Find all the ice storage stores, big and small in Ocean City, one by one. Make sure to finish searching all the shops in Ocean City in the shortest time!" After the phone call, Zion asked someone to capture Maximilian. "We''ll interrogate him here. I don''t care what method you use. You must let him tell me.¡± At this time, Zion was full of murderous intent. The bodyguards went forward and dragged Maximilian away. Zion didn''t dare to stop. He began to search the ce one by one. Evangeline, Allegra, where were they? Zion had never been so helpless. He asked the whole city to be cut off from electricity. Although doing this was a little sorry for themen people, he couldn''t risk Evangeline being frozen to death. However, Zion also knew that even if the power was cut off, there would be generators in some power nts, which would automatically connect to electricity in the first ce. For this reason, he began to ask people to search for the generator one by one. He must cut off the electricity as soon as possible. This series of movements was so big that Nathaniel, Rita, and the others all felt that something had happened Rita and Mylo had gone back after Zion left. so they naturally knew that something had happened to Evangeline. Mylo took his men and began to look for her with Rita The whole Ocean City fell into panic because of the disappearance of Evangeline and Allegra. All of this was nothing to Zion For the first time, he knew how important a woman was in his heart. Even if he became the focus of thousands of people, even if all his achievements and glory were wiped out, he didn''t want any ident to happen to Evangeline. The Ye family was looking for people to take action in a mighty manner, which made everyone afraid. Zion even checked all the spots in this ce, but he still couldn''t find Evangeline and Allegra. However, because of his power-off, Evangeline and Allegra could be relieved for the time being. Their faces were covered with frost. Evangeline didn''t even know how long she couldst. She could hear Zion''s voice, and she could feel Zion''s anxiety and copse. However, no matter how she shouted, Zion couldn''t hear her. This kind of despair was really sad. They were clearly together, even less than a few hundred meters apart, but they brushed past each other again and again. It felt very ufortable. Allegra wanted to sleep. "Mommy, I''m so cold!" Although the power had been cut off, the remaining heat in the car was still unbearable for a four-year-old child. Evangeline could only rub her body and breathe for her. Other than that, she seemed unable to do anything else. For the first time, she felt that death was so close to her and her child. If she really wanted to die here, she only hoped that she could take onest look at Zion, even if it was just one nce. Evangeline''s heart ached when she thought of what kind of despair she and Allegra''s death would bring to Zion. In the past, she had always felt that Zion didn''t like her very much. But now, she really hoped that Zion was still the same Zion as before. He was free and easy, indifferent, and distant. In that case, he didn''t have to be sad, and he didn''t have to be sad about her death. But she couldn''t do anything. Evangeline''s voice was so hoarse that she couldn''t even utter a word. She didn''t want to give up, but she couldn''t stop Allegra. In a moment of desperation, Evangeline could only knock her head against the wall. One, two, three... The thumping sound sounded like a heartbeat, but Evangeline knew that it wouldn''t be long before she lost her strength. The coldness made her unable to exert her strengthThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Zion, can you hear my call?" Evangeline thought to herself. Blood quickly flowed from Evangeline''s head, and the bright red blood stained the ice with a warm temperature, which was dazzling and bright red Zion anxiously searched through all the documents but found no sign of Evangeline and Allegra Were they really not here? Zion was a little suspicious. Just as he-was about to leave, he seemed to hear a thumping sound from th¨¦-ground. Although he > couldrt hear it clearly, Zion stilly on the ground and listened carefully with his ears on the ground Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org 7 Dong! Dong! It was not a panic, but a rhythmic knock. This rhythm... Zion''s eyes suddenly narrowed. "Evangeline!" This was the distress signal that he and Evangeline had set. No one else knew about it. So Evangeline was here! Zion immediately tensed up. ¡°Come on, look for them. Is there any other source of information below?" Zion was instantly excited. "Evangeline, are you here? Reply me!" Zion patted the ground like a NS madman:He didn''t care about dict: He wished he had the skill of ag> expert, so he could get into the ground in. an instant. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~ The bodyguards didn''t dare to dy, and everyone began to look for the opening of the underground ice storeroom. Zion quickly drew a circle and quickly looked around. "Call the owner of this storage and ask him where the location of the underground building is." "It''s too big here. It''s impossible to find Evangeline with these people." Zion had asked so many people take action, so the-owner of the store was naturally shocked. He rushed ~ over as soon as he could. When he heard Zion''s words, he quickly ¡é said, ¡®Thewater downstairs is used to Stare ice cubes, and the temperature isthe lowest. The door is¡®here.¡± As soon as the boss finished speaking, Zion quickly followed him As soon as he saw the boss open the ice storeroom, Zion jumped down without hesitation The temperature was so cold that it made people shiver. Zion''s eyes darkened in an instant How could Evangeline and Allegra stand such a cold temperature? How were they doing after such a longtime? Zion couldn''t help worrying. Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 ¡°Evangeline! Allegra!" Zion quickly searched and shouted Evangeline had already heard Zion''s voice, and Allegra was already in aa. Her little face was blue and purple, and she curled up in Evangeline''s arms. Her face and hands were covered with frost, and Evangeline was not much better. She wanted to respond to Zion''s call, but she couldn''t. She was so tired and sleepy. As long as she held on a little longer, she would be able to see Zion. This thought kept echoing in Evangeline¡¯s mind, but her eyelids were getting heavier, and she couldn''t stand it anymore. In the end, Evangeline held Allegra tightly and fell into the ice. When Zion found them, their bodies were as cold as if they were devoid of warmth. His heart almost stopped beating. ¡°Evangeline! Evangeline, wake up!" Zion picked them up and ran out of the room, but his eyes were red and moist. For the first time, he felt scared. He was afraid that he woulde toote, that Evangeline would not wake up, and that... At this moment, Zion realized that he was just a mortal He had never been so clear about what he wanted at this moment. He only wanted Evangeline and Allegra to be safe! He was willing to do anything forthem The ambnce was already waiting outside. Zion carried them into the car. His hands were trembling, his body was shaking, and even his lips were shivering. He called Evangeline''s name over and over again, and touched Allegra¡¯s cold little hand over and over again. His heart seemed to be grabbed by something, and it was so painful that he almost suffocated. The ambnce quickly drove to the hospital for rescue. Zion was sitting at the door of the emergency room. His whole body was dirty. For him, who had a slight mysophobia, he could not tolerate it in the past. But now, he did not want to leave at all and even ignored the dirt on his body. When Nathaniel, Mango, and Rita heard the news and hurried over, they saw Zion like this. He stared at the emergency room as if he had lost his soul. No one''s voice could be heard, and no one responded. Rita was a little worried. She wanted to go forward andfort him, but was stopped by Mylo. He shook his head and said to her, "The Ye family members are all romantics. It''s useless for you to go there now. He can¡¯t hear you. Unless Evangeline and Allegra are safe and sound now, or else he''s as good as nothing." Nathaniel and Mango fell silent. If something really happened to Evangeline and Allegra, Zion would probably die. Even if he was alive, he was still a living dead. Mylo was absolutely right. Zion would either fall in love deeply, or never at all. Maximilian was really a good schemer! Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Where is Maximilian?" "He''s been locked up. Mr. Ye didn¡¯t give any orders, so we don''t dare to act casually.¡± His men quickly answered Nathaniel''s question. A hint of coldness shed across Nathaniel''s cold eyesThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Throw him into the ice storage that he had thrown Evangeline in. Pay the boss for the storage and buy it! Then inform the them to switch on the electric for that part.¡± Nathaniel''s meaning was very clear. He wanted Maximilian to know how it felt to be frozen to death. Moreover, that ce would be his eternal grave! His men did it quickly. Since then, there was no sound at the door of the emergency room. It was so quiet that it made people feel depressed. Zion didn''t know anything about this. His eyes were fixed on the emergency. room, and his mind was ~~ filled withrimages of him and = Evangeline being together. He even looked like Allegra was calling him daddy sweetly. Content belongs ike) 4 Although she was not his biological daughter, she was able to touch the softest part of Zion''s heart. From the moment the child was called Allegra, she was the daughter of Zion Unfortunately, she didn''t enjoy much with Zion, and she almost lost her life because of it. Zion''s heart ached for her, and he almost crushed himself. However, his feelings for Evangeline seemed to have enveloped him in despair. That feeling made Rita feel a little pain in her heart. She held Mylo''s hand tightly and whispered, "Mylo, we can''t lose us. It feels terrible." Mylo looked at Rita''s pale face and knew that it was because of the interaction with Zion. His heart ached, but he couldn''t do anything about it. He could only nod and hug Rita tightly in his arms. When Wisdom received the news, he asked Kate to push him over quickly. Seeing Wisdom¡¯s appearance, Mango''s eyes were a little moist. She asked worriedly, "Is it okay for you toe out now? Can your body withstand it?" "Mom, you don''t have to worry about me after such a big thing happened to our family. Zion looks cold and distant, but once he really falls in love with someone, I''m afraid..." Wisdom didn''t finish his words, but everyone understood If Evangeline and Allegra could not be saved, Zion would probably be a walking dead. The atmosphere was a little depressing for a while. As time went by, Zion stood still like a statue. Mango''s heart ached, but she didn''t know how tofort her son. She had experienced this kind of situation before. Other people''sfort actually had no effect at all, so she was silent. She just sat next to Nathaniel and held his hand tightly. Finally, the door of the emergency room opened. Zion rushed over at once. "How are they?" The doctor was shocked by Zion, but when he saw that everyone in the Ye family was here, he quickly said, "The freezing time is too long, and severalfine ions of the body are damaged. It will take a long time to slowlyrecuperate. Miss Xiao may ot beable to get pregnant in ae short period of time. As the child, her resistance and immunity have been d¨¦stroyed, but fortunately; she is still young and can be slowly recuperated. They are fine now, but it will take some time for them to wake up. Moreover, because they are too cold, there are several cold wounds on their bodies. They may feel itchy, So you must watch them carefully. Don''t let them scratch it." a Zion staggered and almost fell. Fortunately, he was supported by Mylo. Mango was also very sad. Evangeline couldn''t get pregnant in a short period of time. She didn¡¯t know what would happen when Evangeline knew about it, but she was lucky to have survived. "I''ll take care of Allegra. You just need to take good care of Evangeline.¡± Mango patted Zion''s shoulder. It was not until this moment that Zion felt the arrival of his family. His eyes were a little moist, and he nodded gently. When Evangeline and Allegra were pushed out, Zion almost burst into tears. He held Evangeline''s and Allegra¡¯s hands tightly. He didn''t say a word, but for some reason, it made people''s heart ache. They were sent to the ICU Zion didn''t say anything since he entered the ward. When Eugene and Emberly arrived, they saw Zion holding Evangeline''s hand tightly. He didn''t eat, drink, or sleep. He looked like he was possessed, but no one dared to me him. Emberly''s eyeswere a little moist, but she didat-say anything in the end. She tured around and walked> out. Eugene walked over to Zion. Zion knew that he wanted to say something, so both of them walked out together. 4 Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 "Sorry, the Ye family didn''t take good care of Evangeline to put her in danger." Nathaniel opened his mouth immediately. Eugene''s heart ached for his daughter. Seeing her like this, he was actually very angry. Ever since she was young, this girl seemed to be like she was drugged by Zion. No one was interesting to her, and no one was worthy of her attention. She chased after Zion all the time. But if he really wanted to me anyone, Eugene actually knew that he couldn''t do so. The background of the Ye family was there. From the moment Evangeline decided to fall in love with Zion. he was actually mentally prepared for such a thing. But even if he was well-prepared, as a father, he still could not see his daughter like this. Eugene was silent for a long time Since he didn''t speak, Nathaniel naturally didn''t speak either. At this time, no matter what choice the Sanchez family made, he had no choice. Because of the Ye family¡¯s negligence. such a thing happened to Evangeline. Nathaniel really didn''t have the confidence or the right to say anything about being forgiven Fortunately, although Eugene had been silent for a long time, he had figured out some things. He sighed and said, "This is her own decision. As parents, we can''t interfere. She has always been a child with an idea since she was a child. It''s just like falling in love with Zion at such a young age. Once she likes Zion. she likes him for many years. Bro, I can¡¯t me her for anything against her will. I can''t me the Ye family for this. Let nature take its course." Nathaniel''s nose twitched a little. He patted Eugene on the shoulder and whispered, "In the end, the Ye family owes you and Evangeline." ¡°Don''t say that.¡± "You don''t know yet, do you? Evangeline can''t get pregnant in a short time because of this incident.¡± This was the ce where Nathaniel felt that he owed Eugene the most. No matter which father, he would feel sorry for a good girl like her, who had not married into the family yet. If such a thing had happened to Rita, Nathaniel would have wanted to kill the other party. Moreover, Eugene''s love for Evangeline was very deep His words made Eugene''s body slightly stiff. Emberly suddenly appeared. She said lightly, "As a result of the cold injury, her physical function has been damaged. This is the most basic phenomenon. It''s already good enough to save her life. There''s no hurry to give birth to a baby. Isn''t there Allegra? That''s good. Let Evangeline get used to being a mother for the time being. It''s not a bad thing for her to have a baby after she gets used to it. After all, Allegra has just returned. If they get married and are pregnant at this time, it''s not good for Allegra. It''s easy for her to have psychological differences. Although the Ye family is harmonious, it''s necessary to pay attention to the psychological growth of children.¡± Hearing Emberly''s words, Nathaniel couldn''t help but be stunned. "You don''t me us?" "No. Evangeline chose her own path. No matter what, she has to walk on her own. As her parents, we can protect her for a while and can¡¯t protect her forever. As a child, she has to experience something. Besides, it''s not that Zion bullied her. We can''t me you. As the eldest Princess of Y Country, she has very little experience. All these years, her focus has been on Zion. rissa is responsible for the country''s affairs. She has been well protected by everyone, so that she has forgotten the danger of the world. It''s good to give her a proper warning. After all, the Ye family is big and Zion is now the head of the family. She will be the head of the family after she marries into the family. She has to take a step forward and see what will happen. Take it as an experience. With me and Wisdom around, her health will not be a problem. Don''t worry." Emberly''sst words finally calmed the two men, Nathaniel and Eugene. Hearing Emberly''s words, Eugene knew what she meant. "Those old ministers from the Cab in my family... "You also used the word ¡®ald¡¯, since they are old, let them go home and enjoy their old days. There are so many young people in Y Country, we can find many whe can enter the Cab. Besides, how old are you? Don¡¯t you intend to let the children take over? The future world belongs to them. Why should those old guys care about my daughter''s marriage?¡± Emberly''s words stunned Eugene. That was right!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Over the years, he had been so busy with government affairs that he had forgotten that he used to be free and easy. Why did the Sanchez family¡¯s daughter have to listen to the opinions of others? Wasn''t it the children''s own choice whether to marry someone or not? He didn''t intend to let his two daughters have a political marriage, for national affairs and interests were alwaysplicated. Emberly''s words were enough to wake him up. Eugene immediately understood. "When I getback, I''ll train the two brats intathe system. I''ve worked¡± hard for most of my life, so it''s time for me-to enjoy myself. My dear wife, thinkabout where we shouldgo ona trip-in the future?" Content belongs to¡° < "Let''s talk about it again.¡± Emberly didn''t say much, but her eyes were full of expectation It was only then that Eugene realized that he had really treated his wife and children badly these past few years. Seeing that the couple had something to say, Nathaniel quietly retreated. He came to Evangeline''s ward and saw Zion through the window. Although his heart ached, he knew that Zion was the only one who could handle the current situation. Nathaniel went to the ward of Allegra. Mango was cleaning the child. When she saw Nathanieling in, she quickly asked, "Eugene..." "It''s okay. When they recover and are in a stable state, we will start to manage Zion and Rita''s marriage." "The Sanchez family has agreed?" Mango couldn''t help but be stunned. athaniel nodded and said with a smile, "I donttknow if this is a blessing inGisguise. However, 9 => Evangeline has suffered so much> beforeshe married into the faraily. I havecto let Zion treat her welhin the utire, " 4 "We can''t really order him around. Besides, you can''t see how your son treats Evangeline?" Mango smiled, but her heart ached when she saw Allegra¡¯s little face. "She is so pitiful. She is so young, but she has suffered such a big ident. Maximilian really deserves to die.¡± ¡°Don''t mention this person. I''ll ask the servants to cook something for them to eat when they wake up." ¡°Okay.¡± Nathaniel left as he spoke. Wisdom and Kate had not left yet. When they saw Nathanieling out, they quickly came upto him. "Dad, are they all right?" "They are fine.¡± Nathaniel looked at Wisdom and asked in a low voice. "Do you want to rest here?" "I''m fine. I''ll be fine in a few more days. Dad, you don''t have to worry about me.¡± Nathaniel''s heart ached for Wisdom¡¯s sensibleness. "Since you''re free, why don''t you go home and stay? Your mother and I have to be busy these days. I have to help out witethepany''s affairs. Your mother has to take care of .. Allegra~y here''s no one else in the Family: ou and Kate can move back? After all, there''s a person at lame who has somethi ngto do. Besides, Zion may be getting married soon, and Rita is going to get married. What''s your n with ate? Why don''t you stay with her?" Nathaniel''s words made Wisdom a little stunned. Originally, he had decided to have a simple wedding with Kate to go to Swovenia. But now that such a thing had happened at home, could he still follow the previous decision? Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 Looking at Nathaniel¡¯s expectant eyes, Wisdom finally nodded. After Nathaniel left, Wisdom was a little conflicted. He did not want to make Kate feel wronged. If they stayed, they would definitely want to hold a wedding ceremony together. But if they held a wedding ceremony, Kate¡¯s mother¡¯s side of family would note to send blessings at all. At that time, let alone getting married, it would be more troublesome. A woman would only have this chance to wear a wedding dress for the rest of her life. If he could not make Kate get married happily, Wisdom felt that it would be fine if they did not get married. But in the current situation, if they didn¡¯t get married, everyone would be worried and felt wronged by him. When Kate came back, she happened to see Wisdom frowning and looking worried. She couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" "No." Looking at Kate''s thin face because of taking care of himself, Wisdom¡¯s heart suddenly ached. Nathaniel and Mango doted on him. Even if he didn''t want to hold a wedding with Zion, it didn''t matter. But Kate was going to follow him for the rest of her life. He did not want to make her suffer this way. Wisdom didn''t think it was the right thing to do. Kate had suffered a lot during her growth. If she had to find a man to make her suffer. could he still be regarded as a real man? Could he still say that he loved her? Wisdom''s heart suddenly became clear. He held Kate''s hand and suddenly smiled. Wisdom''s smile was actually very beautiful. Although he and Zion looked alike, their temperaments werepletely different. Wisdom, who was a doctor, wore a pair of sses and looked gentle, like a schr. Wisdom, who took off his sses, had edges but hid them. He was so calm that he gave people a sense of security. Kate admitted that she had been bewitched by the man in front of her. She couldn''t help licking the corner of her mouth and asked in a low voice, "What are you doing?¡± "I''ll take you somewhere.¡± After saying that, Wisdom took Kate¡¯s hand and left the hospital. The car was parked outside. Wisdom''s car was not luxurious, unlike Zion, who liked Hummers. Rita liked Ferraris. Wisdom just drove a public Volkswagen like an ordinary person but the interior of the car had been reced with the best equipment. Kate liked this kind of simple feeling She always felt that she was not good enough for Wisdom. After all, Wisdom was the son of the Ye family, and the family background was also very powerful. The Edwards family only had a little reputation in the medical field. Therefore, when she was with Wisdom, Kate always felt a little self- abased. She didn''t know if it was her illusion, but she always felt that Wisdom lost his halo when he was with her. Like an ordinary person, he wore a casual suit and went to the night market with her. They went to the stall to eat without any judgment. She knew that she might have lowered Wisdom''s social status. She had felt guilty and med herself for it. She even wanted Wisdom not to care so much about her own thoughts. But Wisdom just said, "We are all doctors. What kind of suffering haven''t we had?" This sentence made Kate burst into tears. Being a doctor was not easy. They had to endure all types of hardship in the field, as well as when they went to help those in need. That was why Kate understood It was not that she had lowered Wisdom¡¯s social status, but that Wisdom wanted to live a peaceful life with her. It didn''t matter whether it was good or bad, as long as it was her. Kate''s heart was suddenly filled with happiness. Wisdom drove in person and soon arrived at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Kate could not help but be stunned. Then, a thought that she was not very sure of shed through her mind. "Wisdom, you..." "Give me a title, so that I can stand with you openly in the future, how about that?¡± Looking at Wisdom''s smiling eyes, Kate suddenly felt like crying. She didn''t have a mother. Ever since her father mafried his stepmother, he was basically no different from . his step-f father. Her only x grandfather, who loved and loved him dearly in his farnily, had gotten senil¨¦ over the years because he was getting older, so he couldn''t remember her. For Kate, God had treated her harshly since she was a child, and even forgotten her. But if all the previous forgettings and harsh treatment were for the sake of waiting for Wisdom, she was grateful for God''s gift. "Wisdom!" Kate threw herself into Wisdom¡¯s arms. She didn''t want to cry. She was not a weak girl, but at this moment, her tears couldn''t stop flowing out. She knew that it was tears of joy. Wisdom was a little distressed and helpless by Kate''s tears.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Why are you still crying? I was going to give you a surprise." "Thank you.¡± Kate hugged Wisdom tightly. After thinking for awhile, she couldn''t help but stand ortiptoe and kiss him on the core? of his mouth. Then she blushed. and was about to leave, but Wisderh grabbed her arm and pulled herd into his arms. He said ina gentle voice with a hint of depression, "You want to run away after ssducing me?" "No, I just...¡± Before Kate could finish her words, she saw a magni fied handsome face bending down. The smell of => medicine-instantly filled her nose> The next moment, the slightly €old thindips took her breath, which made her a little reluctant to give up. There were exmations and whistlesing from all around. Kate blushed with shame, but she was kissed by Wisdom in his arms. For a moment, she couldn''t tell what was going on. She could only follow Wisdom''s senses. When she regained her consciousness again, she had already arrived at the lobby of the Civil Affairs Bureau. The people in front were still waiting in line, and Wisdom had already called the number in his hand Kate felt that this scene was not real. She secretly pinched herself, and it was quite painful. Finally, she raised the corner of her mouth slightly, looking shy and timid. Finally, she looked like a new bride. Kate was beautiful. At this time, her white skin was a little red, and it looked kind of tempting. Wisdom held her hands. Listening to the one-on-one couples around him saying something with expectation, he lowered his head slightly and asked softly, Are you looking forward to it?¡± "Yes." Kate nodded slightly. In this life, although her biggest obsession was to marry Wisdom, she did not expect that this day woulde so suddenly that she was caught off guard. Wisdom looked at her and said with a smile, "What kind of wedding do you want?¡± Kate thought for a moment and said, "It doesn¡¯t need to be too big. People whoe here only need to sincerely bless us." Sure enough, he had guessed what she was thinking. ¡°Okay.¡± Wisdom nodded. It didn¡¯t take long for Wisdom, Kate, and the others to arrive. The two of them submitted their ID cards and household register and took photos ording to the rules. As the report fell, Kate''s eyes immediately turned red. She was married! She was now Wisdom''s wife! She was Mrs. Ye! "Mrs. Ye, nice to meet you. Please take care of me for the rest of your life!" Wisdom handed the marriage certificate to Kate. At this moment, Kate cried andughed like a happy fool, not knowing what to do. The next moment, Wisdom directly picked her up and whispered, "Mrs. Ye, it''s time to go home. Let''s go home!¡± Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 Kate didn''t know where their home was, but she didn''t say anything. She just leaned in Wisdom''s arms with peace of mind. This man could always give her an inexplicable sense of security, making her feel that she would be happy even if she had a normal life with him. Wisdom took her back to Queensfront Residence.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was not the ce where Kate''s half-sister used to live. It was not in the downtown area, nor was it a group of vis, but an ordinary house Kate fell in love with it at once. Queensfront Residence was a closed- off residential area. It was well managed and the price was a little high, but for people like Wisdom, it was affordable. "Do you like it?" Wisdom''s words brought Kate back to her senses. The environment here was very good, with green hills and clear waters, which made people feel rxed. "I like it very much.¡± "A wedding gift for Mrs. Ye.¡± Wisdom''s words made Kate slightly stunned "What do you mean?¡± "I bought this house for you. At first, I thought that it was closer to the hospital you wanted to enter, so I bought it. You didn''t have a good rtionship with the Edwards family, so you rarely went home. But if you lived in the dormitory, it would be inconvenient for a girl. So I bought this house as your 18-year-old birthday gift. I didn''t expect that you would fly out of the country to be an exchange student before your 18th birthday. Now the birthday gift can''t be given to you, so I changed it to a wedding gift. The owner of this house is you, Mrs. Ye. How about using this as our wedding house?" Wisdom''s voice was light. but it made Kate happy. The reason why she went abroad to be an exchange student was that something had happened in her family. Her father wanted to marry her to a 50-year-old boss in exchange for the family''s investment. If she hadn''t been alert and escaped from that plot. she might have had the face to stand in front of Wisdom and be his wife. There was no ce for her to stay in Ocean City anymore. She could only discuss with the school about going abroad as an exchange student in exchange for a few years of peace. But she didn¡¯t expect that Wisdom would prepare this for her when she was 18 years old. No one in the world thought that she needed a home, a ce that really belonged to her. If she was tired, she could have a temporary ce. Only Wisdom knew her. Kate''s eyes became moist again. "When I was eighteen, you were only twenty years old. At that time, you were..." "At that time. I fell in love with you, but I didn''t know. I always thought that you were my sister, but I gave all my feelings for a sister to you because of something bad happened in my family. I couldn''t figure out why I paid attention to you at that time. Maybe it was because I felt that you were very much like a sick and weak person, but you were different from Rita. So I should have fallen in love with you from the beginning. Kate, I am a person who is slow to love. My biological parents have a very bad rtionship. If it weren''t for my current parents¡¯ deep love, I might doubt whether there is really a pure love in the world. So if I did anything wrong before. tell me, and I will do what you think is right in the future, as long as you don''t dislike me for being dull." This might be the first time that Wisdom had said so much to a girl. Kate was slightly stunned. ¡°Your biological parents? What do you mean?" Outsiders didn''t know much about what had happened between Nick and Macy, and Wisdom rarely mentioned it, so even Kate didn''t know much about it. At this time, she was even more confused when she heard what he said. Wisdom didn''t hide anything and told her everything from beginning to end. Kate had never expected that Nathaniel and Mango were not Wisdom¡¯s biological parents, but his uncle and aunt. She couldn''t tell that Wisdom was not their child at all They treated Wisdom better than they treated Rita and Zion. She used to think that it was because Wisdom was the eldest son, but she didn''t think that Zion and Wisdom were actually born in the same year. At this moment, Kate''s eyes could not help but turn red "There are so few people in the world who can do that.¡± "Yes, it''s not an-exaggeration to say that my paretts raised me up as my ~N biologicabparents. Thest time I -> took youto Nakasara to worship thy biologival father, I didn''t tell you: thes¨¦ Do you also think it was my ur¨¦le?" 4 Wisdom''s words made Kate nod slightly. At that time, she still felt strange. Why did Wisdom take her to Nakasara to worship his uncle? It turned out that he was her father-inw. Wisdom held Kate''s hand and said in a low vaicesSo Mrs. Ye, Im not interested inthe money of the Ye family. The Shares that my parents > should give me are inthe group. > With Zion''s business skills, we will havea lot of profits every year. My idea is to take a part of ours quietly, arid leave the rest of thee¡ée family to Zion and my other younger brother and sister, okay?" Content belongs to "What are you talking about? It sounded like I came here for the wealth of the Ye family. My dream is very simple. I just want to be a good doctor. That''s all. Would you do that with me?" ¡°That''s what I''m looking forward to!¡± Wisdom immediately smiled. Kate took the key that Wisdom gave her and entered the house. The moment the door was opened, it looked like a wedding room "Everything here was arranged by me. My mother said that the wedding room needs to be white to be beautiful, so it''s festive. So I don''t know if you like it or not. In short, it''s arranged like this." Big whitenterns, big white sheets, and even words of joy were attached to the ss window, which was full of joy. Kate did not expect that she would be treated like this one day. She could not help sobbing and said, "If my mother is still alive. she should be very happy." "Yes! I will apany you to pay respect to your mom tomorrow.¡± Wisdom''s words made Kate nod quickly. The two entered the room. Wisdom took off his coat and began to go to the kitchen, intending to make soup for Kate. Kate felt that he was not very healthy yet. She was eager to cook, but was stopped by Wisdom "You''ve been too tired to take care of me during¡®this period of time. Gaod girl, today is our wedding night. Fake a restfirst. After that, you have to make sure I''m ¡®full¡¯. After all, your husband is anormal man.2.Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ Her words made Kate''s face turn red, and she ran out shyly with a little bit of expectation. Wisdom looked at her walking back and forth in the room, and suddenly he felt that his heart was full. Family affection and love, now that he had them, his life could be considered to beplete. Nathaniel and Mango were the ones who gave him such perfection. Wisdom turned on his phone and pulled Kate into the family group. By the way, he sent his marriage certificate and said something. "Dear family, I''ve registered my marriage! From now on, the Ye family has a new member, who is my wife, Kate. Please take good care of her in the future!" As soon as these words came out, the whole group burst into an uproar. "Wisdom, you''re so mean. How can you secretly marry her? We could have done something.¡± Rita was the first to speak, followed by two twin brothers. However, there was no news from Zion for a long time, which made Wisdom a little worried. Did something happen to Zion? Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 Wisdom sent a question mark to Zion alone, but he didn''t reply after waiting for a long time Feeling uneasy, he asked Kate to close the door and windows at home and drove to the hospital. Zion had been keeping an eye on Evangeline. and his phone was not by his side. Zion only had eyes for her. However, Zion was confused why Wisdom was here. ¡°Brother, why are you here again?¡± Wisdom finally rxed when he saw that Zion was fine.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "How is Evangeline?" "Her breathing is much steadier. She should be able to wake up in a few days." Seeing his haggard face, Wisdom couldn''t say anything. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "She will be fine. Don''t worry too much." "Sure." Everyone knew that this kind offort was useless, but it seemed that they didn''t know what else to say at this time. Today was Wisdom''s wedding night, but Zion''s mood was so low that it made people feel sorry for him Wisdom had never seen Zion so sad since he was a child He took out his phone and sent a message to Kate. "I''m sorry, Kate. I know today is our wedding night. I can''t be absent, but it''s too bad for Zion. Can I take a leave tonight to apany him? I''ve never seen Zion so sad since I was a child.¡± Kate naturally understood the brotherhood between Wisdom and Zion. Not only did she allow it, but she also came to the hospital to study Evangeline''s body with Emberly. With his wife''s permission, Wisdom took a few bottles of wine. opened them, and handed them to Zion. "Have a drink? Let''s celebrate that I''m not single anymore.¡± Zion had wanted to refuse, but when he heard that Wisdom had gotten married, he couldn''t help but be stunned. "Why did youe here today after getting married? Why did you leave Kate alone at home? Brother, what are you doing?¡± He was about to drive Wisdom away. Wisdom said with a smile, "Kate and I are on leave. Besides, she is not at home. She went to the office to discuss the recovery n of Evangeline''s body with your mother-inw." Hearing Wisdom¡¯s words, Zion was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes turned a little red ¡°Brother, I will feel guilty if you continue like this." "We''re family. Don''t stand on ceremony. Kate and I are part of the family. I know you''re worried about Evangeline, so I came to keep youpany. With Kate and Emberly here, don''t worry. Evangeline and Allegra will be fine.¡± Zion nodded. With a surge of emotions in his heart, he raised his head and gulped down the beer in his hand. He said, ¡®I''ve been brave all my life, but I failed to protect my wife and children in the end. Brother, do you think it''s a failure?" "Everyone has weaknesses. Don''t look at yourself like that. Zion, we''re all here. You have to believe that nothing can defeat the men of our family.¡± Zion knew that this was the chicken soup that his brother had prepared for him, but he was in a much better mood. If Zion thought about it in another way, would hee and apany Wisdom if it was his and Evangeline''s wedding night? Zion did not know. He raised the beer in his hand and raised his ss to Wisdom. "To my brother!¡± "To my brother!¡± The two of them toasted each other and quickly drank it up. He had to admit that Zion was under a lot of pressure. He had been a genius since he was a child, and because he was the eldest son of Nathaniel, he had to do his best in many things. Although he was proud of his achievements, Wisdom knew that Zion was actually very tired. He still vaguely remembered that when he was a child, he had a mental fracture. He didn''t want such a thing to happen to his younger brother. It had to be said that sometimes drinking alone could improve a man''s mood. Zion was drunk. Wisdom carried him to the room next door to Evangeline''s Kate also came back from Emberly''s side. After making the treatment n, she had nothing to do, so she came to see Wisdom. When she found that Wisdom had made Zion drunk, she couldn''t help but feel a little surprised "Why are you so good at drinking?¡± "He has a lot in his mind, and once that happens, it is easy for one to get drunk. He will feel much better tomorrow." Wisdom''s eyes were a little deep. Kate had always known that Wisdom was beautiful, but she didn''t know that looking at him under the light at night would make her so moved. Although he and Zion looked alike, their auras werepletely different as they stood there. Wisdom always gave her a sense of stability andfort at all times. Noticing the burning passion in Kate''s eyes, he couldn''t help smiling. Then he took her hand and said softly, "Let''s go, Mrs. Ye. Let''s get back to our wedding night.¡± Kate''s face immediately turned red Wisdom and Kate had left, and Zion had finally fallen asleep. Emberly watched as Evangeline''s breathing gradually steadied and heaved a sigh of relief. Everyone went to rest. The Ye family was lively because of Wisdom''s marriage, so they sent some gifts to Kate. Kate received the gifts and money. For the first time in her life, she felt what it meant to be filthy rich. There was no-aeed to mention what Nathaniel and Mango had given her. Naturally,.thtere was arge amount of money. The main reason was that Rita hataiso given her a lot, and everrfier two younger bro hers had given her a lot, which madeKate efibarrassed. Wisdom smiled faintly and asked her to ept it with peace of mind. When the others get married, they could always return the favor. Kate nodded. After receiving that, everyone went back to their own business. Wisdom said with a smile, "This is a sign. We should get down to business." Kate''s face turned red again, but she didn''t struggle. Under Wisdom''s gentle care, she slowly became a real woman. As for Zion, he had a good night''s sleep. When the sun light up the room the next day, he narrowed his eyes and felt a little headache. He could only lift the quilt and get up. When he found that there was a cup of honey water on the table, he couldn''t help but be stunned. Who prepared it for him? Zion thought about it carefully, and then ran out before he could even put on his shoes. "Evangeline!" He pushed open the door of Evangeline''s ward, but there was no trace of Evangeline on the bed. Zion couldn''t help feeling a little flustered. "Evangeline!" He shouted and ran out like a madman Evangeline was a little anxious when she heard-Zion''s voice. Who would have thought that as soon as she ran out of Emberly''s office, she would see Zion looking for her like a maedman? Content belongs.to ¡° "Is this man, who has a great obsession with cleanliness, so desperate for me?¡± she thought to herself. Evangeline''s nose suddenly twitched. She sobbed and shouted. "Zion, I''m here!¡± Zion suddenly turned around and Saw Evangeline standing in the - morning ight, but her whole body was shining with golden light, tike a fairydescending to the world? The unreal feeling made Zion panic. C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org He ran over and held Evangeline in his arms. The warm touch finally made him feel a little real, but he was unwilling to let go Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 "Evangeline!" Zion hugged her tightly like a child. Her strength made Evangeline feel a little pain, but she didn''t say anything. This man In the past, she had always felt that he was indifferent and distant, as if he was not a human being. But now, she knew that once this man became enthusiastic, he was very passionate. She felt warm in her heart. ¡°I''m here. Don''t be afraid.¡± Evangeline''s voice trembled. No one knew how it felt to be trapped in the ice storer. But now, these words could only make Zion worried. "Maximilian is handled with?" "Yes." "This kind of thing won''t happen again in the future. You won''t allow it, nor will I. So, Zion, don¡¯t feel guilty and don''t me yourself. People have to face a lot of idents in the world. I can''t guarantee that you will be with me every time an identes, but I will try my best to reduce the harm to myself and the child." Evangeline held Zion''s face and said seriously. The man was frightened. For the first time, she felt that so many years of persistence was right. After so many years of pursuing him, her feelings were reciprocated. It was worth it. "I went to see Allegra just now. She''s fine. Do you want to see her?" ¡°Okay.¡± Zion was now Evangeline, and he would agree to whatever she said. The two of them held hands and went to Allegra''s room. Mango had already brought delicious food for Allegra. Allegra had Evangeline to protect her, so the area of injuries on her body was not big. She was also a child, so she recovered quickly. Under the care of Mango, she began to smile again Seeing Zion and Evangelineing, she happily called out to them. At this moment, Zion felt that his life was perfect No matter whether Evangeline could give birth to a child or not, he had no regrets. "Sorry, Daddy rushed therete and made you suffer.¡± Zion touched Allegra¡¯s head and said distressedly. However, Allegra said with a smile, "It''s okay. After that, I should exercise hard and try not to let daddy and mommy worry about me. Mommy, are you feeling better? I heard from grandma that you froze yourself in order to protect me. I''m sorry, mommy.¡± "Silly girl. Shouldn''t Mommy protect you?" When Evangeline woke up, she first knew that she might not be able to get pregnant. To be honest, she was disappointed, sad, and med herself. But at this mament, when she saw Allegra''s lively appearance and knew that she had recovered well, Evangeline suddenly felt relieved. Zion was not such a superficial person. Even if they had no children after marriage, Allegra was enough tofort them. Seeing that Evangeline looked better, Mango said softly, "You''d better take a good rest. Don''t be careless with this thing.¡± "Thank you, Mrs. Ye." Evangeline nodded. Zion and Evangeline stayed for a while before leaving. Back in the ward, Zion kept on nagging her. This incident made Zionpletely tie Evangeline to his side. He wouldn''t leave even if he wanted to eat or sleep. At first, Emberly did not want Zion to be like that, but she could not persuade him, so she let her be. Mango and Nathaniel had always wanted to prepare a wedding for Wisdom and Kate. ording to Wisdom''s request, the wedding was not very big, but they nned to invite some medical practitioners and their rtives to attend. But the n was not as fast as the change. A week before the wedding, there was an unknown pandemic in Swovenia, and many people died All the doctors began to volunteer to apply to help. Seeing that Kate was eager to have a try, Wisdom gently held her hand and said, "We made an oath when we were a doctor. Since we are thinking about it, I will arrange it. We will leave in the afternoon." "But once we leave, we won''t be able to hold the wedding.¡± Kate was a little embarrassed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mango and Nathaniel held the wedding for her, but she and Wisdom, the protagonist, had to leave. She felt that she was somewhat sorry for Nathaniel and his wife Wisdom said with a smile, "Do you care?¡± " o! I''m content to be your wife in this life. Wedding is just a formality. It doesn''tunatter whether it''s held or not. I''ve entered the Ye family <> withoutparents. Even if I don''tAold a wedding ceremony. I''m stilkthe daughter-inw of the Ye family, right?" Content belongs ta~ NovelDrama.Org There was light in Kate''s eyes. Wisdom grinned. "Yes. So don''t think about anything. In the face of life, everything can bepromised. I promise you, when the time is right. I will give you a wedding. a wedding prepared by myself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kate nodded with a smile The next day, Wisdom and Kate boarded the volunteer ne to Swovenia without anyone knowing. By the time Nathaniel and Mango found out about it, they had already gone over. Mango was very worried. Nathaniel could onlyfort her that they were grown ups and had their own ideas. If they wanted to be a useful person, their parents should support them. When Zion heard that Wisdom and Kate had gone to Swovenia, he sent out the Ye family¡¯s supplies and vehicles to provide them with help, constantly ensuring that they could do what they wanted to do. Evangeline and Allegra were also discharged from the hospital, and Zion''s proposal was finally moved to the schedule. As the head of the Ye family, Zion had a lot of betrothal gifts, but Eugene''s face was gloomy, as if someone owed him tens of millions. Emberly secretly kicked him and whispered, "Enough." Eugene rolled his eyes at her and said, "My dear daughter is going to be married off. Can¡¯t I be unhappy?¡± "Zion is very good. What else do you want your daughter to find? Even if an immortal were to descend to the mortal ward, do you think he NN wouldn''te worthy of your ~ daught¨¦r? Eugene, if you don''t agree and dy her marriage, she wall sne you for the rest of her life. Not tention that you can''tbear to part with your daughter, I''m afraid that she won''t even be happy to see you. You can go think about that." Hearing Emberly''s words, Eugene felt more and more ufortable. Hmph. Evangeline had forgotten about her own daddy after having her own man? How sad. "Honey, you''re the only one I have left." Eugene got into Emberly¡¯s arms as he spoke. Emberly really wanted to p him away. How old was he? How could he still act like a spoiled child? He was shameless! "Eugene!" Emberly gnashed her teeth and called out his name. Eugene also knew that he couldn''t go too far. He quickly sat upright and said, "Well, I know. I will restrain my dissatisfaction.¡± "Hmph!" Emberly snorted slightly and said, "Those people in the Cab...¡± ¡°What does daughter''s marriage have to do with ¡®the Cab? Whoever do¨¦sn''t like it, go home! De they really think they are somebody? Th eatening me with their ~ resighation? Who the hell do they think I am?" Eugene''s banditvike tone appeared again, whieh made Emberly involuntarily smile. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org This man could always be domineering when he should be domineering, and be gentle when he was needed to be. Therefore, she could not escape from him for the rest of her life. Chapter 2077 (end) Chapter 2077 (end) Emberly had finally calmed Eugene down. while the Ye family was decorated with many things. For the first time, Zion felt nervous. This kind of nervousness was neither on the battlefield nor on the sea of merchants. To get married, he was so nervous that he was as stiff as a stick. He felt that he was very embarrassing, but he did not care. As long as he could marry his bride, nothing else mattered "Zion, it''s okay for you to be nervous now. Don''t be as nervous as you are now when you meet Evangeler.¡± As Louis spoke, he was pped away by Zion Lucas raised the corner of his mouth and looked at him gloatingly. Zion was very concerned about his proposal to Evangeline. Even the Mo family sent gifts over. Evangeline never thought that one day she would really meet her beloved man who wanted to marry her. She was very happy. Emily was already engaged to a grandson of an Elder of the Cab. The other party''s character was not bad and they knew each other on a blind date. The two of them could be considered as a political marriage, but they were still in the process of getting along. Eugene hoped that his daughter could find true happiness, but Emily said that she had no time to date. She had a lot of things to do, and love was too time- consuming. She didn¡¯t have much time to waste on such a boring thing. The other party was pleasing to the eye. The two of them had interacted a few times and felt that it was not bad, so they were engaged. Compared to Evangeline''s heroess, Emily''s marriage was a little lessplicated. However, that man was extremely nice to Emily. Zion came to Eugene''s ce with the betrothal gifts, but Eugene put him in a dilemma and refused to let him in. In the end, Emberly pulled Eugene''s ear and pulled him away. Zion just entered the door. Eugene did not care at all about the fact that his wife had pinched his ear. In front of everyone and media, Zion suddenly knelt down on one knee. ¡°My dear Princess Evangeline, will you marry me? From now on, you''ll be on par with me and grow old with me. Are you willing?¡± Zion''s sudden proposal caused Eugene to be slightly taken aback. "The patriarch of the Ye family only has such words?" "The more simple your words are, the more sincere you are. You don''t know anything. When you and I got married, you did not even say anything better than him." Emberly directly retorted to Eugene. Eugene was annoyed. "How did Zion trick my wife? How did he manage to make Emberly protect him like this?" Eugene thought. Eugene red hatefully at Zion. For him, any man who wanted to marry his daughter was a bad person. Zion couldn''t be bothered with Eugene''s gaze at all. He looked at Evangeline and waited nervously. Evangeline had been waiting for this moment for more than 20 years, so she was naturally happy. She nodded and happily took the diamond ring that Zion gave her. The people around suddenly became lively, and the noise was continuous "Kiss!" Anton and Esmeralda were the first to shout. Eugene was so angry. He couldn''t suppress those young people anymore. One by one, they threw Zion and Evangeline into the sky and caught them again. The marriage of the head of the Ye family and the First Princess of Y Country was noticed by everyone. Rita took the opportunity to slip out. She took Mylo¡¯s hand and said with a smile, "My brother is engaged. If everything goes well, he will get married in less than a month." "He is the head of the Ye family, so his wedding is naturally important.¡± Mylo said with a smile. In this kind of atmosphere, it could really make people happy and make everyone believe in love again. Rita tugged at his sleeve and asked, ¡°What about you? Have you ever been noticed by everyone?¡± Mylo was slightly stunned. In fact, he didn''t like the lively atmosphere very much, and he didn''t like it since he was a child. But because he was born in a music family and had to work hard and participate in performances since he was a child, no one knew the rejection in his heart The wedding NS wanted was almost the same as Wisdom''s. He didn''t need muchrattention, as long as he. was withchis beloved. But because he had-fal en in love with Rita, he¡± didn viWant the little princess of the Yefammily to be wronged. Soshe whispered, "I want everyone to pay attention to you.¡± ¡°Then let''s do it.¡± Rita grabbed Mylo¡¯s hand and slipped out of the crowd. Mylo thought she was going to do something, but he saw Rita take him directly into the car. Then, before anyone could react, she took Mylo into the ne. "Where are we going?" "Vienna Academy.¡± Rita looked at Mylo excitedly and said, ¡°Didn''t you always want to go to Vienna Academy? Let''s go now.¡± Mylo couldn''t help but be stunned. ¡°But your brother''s engagement party...¡± "He already has the beauty in his arms. He has: time or energy to care about whether we are here Or not. Besides, the blessing between us nev erlies I in formality. Since my elder t brother and second elder> brother are getting married,.we should hurry up. Since youfiave eft the National Security Bur¨¦au, we can do what we want to do in the future.¡± Mylo had always known that Rita was a good woman, but he didn''t expect her to do this for him. He couldn''t help but have tears in his eyes. Rita gave him the feelings that his family couldn''t get. Mylo directly held her in his arms and whispered, "If you do this for me, I can''t wrong you. You have to have what you deserve.¡± Seeing that Mylo was agitated, Rita didn''t refute him. Her heart was burning. The two of them went to Vienna Academy. Three monthster, Zion married Evangeline at a grand multinational wedding, which made all the women envious of Evangeline. Mylo took advantage of his influence in the music industry to hold a performance party for Rita. When they heard that Mylo had returned to the music industry, everyone came for him During the performance, Mylo affectionately proposed to Rita. For a time, the couple appeared in front of the people all over the world with absolute romance. Nathaniel and Mango were also very happy to see that. Mango said with tears in her eyes, "They''ve all grown up. They''re going to get married and start their own business. They don''t need us anymore.¡± At this moment, Mango was more or less a little disappointed. However, Nathaniel held her hand and said, "The children have their lives to go, and we can also have our own support. I heard that Wisdom and Kate need help. Kate seems to be pregnant, and you, as a mother-inw, can go and take care of her.¡± "Really? Is Wisdom going to be a father?¡± Mango suddenly became excited. After Zion and Evangeline got married, they@would take Allegra back. Both ef them were very busy. Naturallyctheir children followed < their parents, which made Mango very ufortable. Now that. she heard that Kate was pregnant, she n@longer hesitated and said, "Let''s go to Swovenia.¡± Nathaniel looked at Mango dotingly. allowing her to pack up her things in a hurry and take him away from Ocean City. He was d that he had not lost Mango in his life. Otherwise, his life would not have been so happy. Although Zion was the head of the Ye family, he had already cultivated his trusted executives. In the end, he threw thepany directly to them and tock his wife and children to travel around the world. Rita, on the other hand, also announced that she was pregnant a little after she got married. When Mango learned that she was going to be a grandmother again, she was overjoyed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Because Mylo didn''t agree with the Hans familying to serve Rita, he could only take Rita back to the The Ye''s Mansion. He hired a nanny for Rita. She followed her closely and took care of her all day long, which really made Rita very happy. A few monthster, Kate gave birth to a son and Rita gave birth to a daughter. Under the care of Emberly and Wisdom, Evangeline finally got pregnant with Zion''s child. It was said that they were a pair of twins Lying in Nathaniel''s arms, Mango''s lips curled into a happy smile. She thanked god everyday that she did not miss out on Nathaniel. Because with him, she was a mother, a wife, an elder, with arge number of children and grandchildren. Even though she was old already, she was still happy. Mango quietly held Nathaniel''s hand and whispered with her fingers sped, "Nathaniel, it''s so good to have you in this life.¡± "In this life, in the next life, I will marry no one but you.¡± Nathaniel made a lifetime vow, and the light of happiness shone on their faces. It was really a happily ever after for all of them! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!